《Daddy Fantasy World Restaurant》


 Chapter 1: Little Loli In My House

    <h4>Chapter 1: Little Loli In My House</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    "Father�� Father��"


    Mag Shen heard a crisp and childish voice seemingly calling to him. He moved his fingers, and suddenly caught something very tender; his desire to survive exploded in a sudden outburst, and he quickly sat up and opened his eyes, only to be rooted to the spot.


    What is this ce? he thought to himself.


    Am I saved, or have I transmigrated to another world?


    Mag Shen could still remember that he was catching the king crab in his own yacht just a moment ago, for which purpose he had gone to the trouble of dragging the chef of Imperial Restaurant with him. Who would have thought that, sitting at the stern, he would get thrown right into the sea by a huge wave instead of catching any crab? In his disorientation, he heard women cry and water ssh, and then everythingpsed into silence.


    When he came to, he found himself in a room that was rather European in style, holding the hand of a silver-haired little girl about four or five years old.


    Before he even got a chance to speak, numerous messages flooded into his head, blocking all his sensation of the outside world. It was so very simr to the moment when he drowned.


    In his previous life, Mag Shen was somewhat of a famous rich second generation, but he preferred to call himself a gourmet, and had no interest whatsoever in inheriting family business; instead, he was much more interested in tasting all the famous food around the world and writingments in his microblog on every gourmet restaurant he tried. Because of his incisive, viciousments and his extravagance to try almost all the Michelin restaurants, he had secured tens of millions of fans in just two or three years.


    He believed hisments were authentic and fair, though mainly focusing on the ws, with his words being exaggerated; still, he was always receiving thousands of messages cursing him, condemning him to drown in the sea or be a cook for his whole next life, which made him pretty upset.


    Come to think of it, the drowning this time�� could it be a dreame true for them? God, can you be any meaner to me? he thought.


    Before he could think further, he got attracted by those messages. There he saw another dramatic life, tough yet fascinating. He was certain that he had traveled to another world, and that his soul had possessed the body of a disheartened knight, who could no longer lift his own heavy sword.


    Part of those messages and emotions were beginning to slowly fuse with him, and he could do nothing but ept it.


    This was a fantasynd where giant dragons, demons, orcs, elves, dwarves, humans, and many others lived together.


    A hundred years ago, all the species on the Nond Continent signed an armistice, putting an end to the war among all species thatsted for a thousand years. Therefore, all of them got a chance to rest and recover in their respectivends.


    However, a thousand-year-long conflict could not be settled once and for all with just a piece of paper; regional conflicts continued, but were normally kept to the border areas as if secretly agreed upon. Norge-scale war among different species was waged.


    The man Mag Shen possessed was known as Mag Alex. The Alex Family was a glorious family, existing on this continent for hundreds of years, during which they were guarding the borders for humans all along, having not even once let orcse near the borders.


    However, three hundred years ago, their fortress was breached by a force of orcs and demons allied together. The whole family was almost wiped out. The once glorious Alex Family had fallen ever since, and only several small branches survived. By the time of Mag Alex, he was the only heir.


    But Mag Alex had shown his exceptional skills since he''d joined the army. His strong body and military skills helped him earn his leaders'' high regard, gain a lot of honor and glory, and be the youngest Griffin Rider in just a few years. He was the hottest young man in the whole empire, known as the sessor of the empire''smander and the man to restore the Alex Family''s glory.


    Had it not been for the dark night three years ago, he would have been a man standing on the top of the whole continent.


    That night, elves, demons and human magic casters attacked him together. They ruined his hands that once held a sword, cut his Achilles tendons, and left a barely one-year-old baby with him.


    It was his child, born for him by an elf princess. The irreconcble hatred between species resulted in him being betrayed by his most trusted friend; he had fallen to the bottom.


    His broken limbs were barely cured by his old friend, but couldn''t hold a sword anymore. He''d changed his face and carried his child to the Chaos City to start from scratch there��a father and a daughter trying to make a living together.


    Their days were very hard, and to make matters worse, a little cold put an end to this knight''s miserable life. He died with regret, but his death provided a chance for Mag Shen to travel to this world.


    The sad end of a hero made Mag Shen sigh with emotion. However, he didn''t feel the knight''s obsession with seeking vengeance; instead, he felt a lot of worry about how his daughter would survive.


    Rest assured and be at peace. I won''t avenge you, but I''ll take good care of your little girl. Mag Shen made a promise in his mind, and then all the messages suddenly vanished like a receding tide, along with thest trace of obsession.


    He was still Mag Shen, only that Mag Alex''s whole memory stayed, and so did part of his emotions. .


    I guess I''ll use the name ''Mag'' from now on, Mag Shen thought.


    When he woke up again, his eyes became clearer, and fits of feebleness pervaded his whole body.


    "What''s wrong, Father?" The little girl still had her hand held by him, tension all over her small face.


    Mag''s eyes softened a little. The little girl kneeling down beside his bed had long silver hair hanging down loosely on her shoulder, a pair of clear and beautiful blue eyes, half-covered little pointy ears, and soft skin which she got from her elf mother. Her clothes made from cotton and linen were old and gray, but she was very cute and adorable, making you want to kiss her.


    This was Mag Alex''s daughter, Amy, and she was his daughter now.


    Mag hadn''t got married in his previous life, let alone had any children, so he had no idea how to get along with them. However, he had got the whole memory from his predecessor, and watching Amy''s nervous little face, he felt like he was looking at his own child. The impulse to want to be intimate with her made his heart race. In the previous life, his parents were too busy doing business to care about him, which made him expect�� expect the feeling of being a father.


    "I�� I''m okay, Amy 1 . Don''t worry."


    Clumsily, he stroked her hair with his hand, his voice a little hoarse.


    Her smooth hair had a pleasant touch, and touched his heart��she was his daughter! The subtle sense of father-daughter bond was very fascinating.


    "Okay. I''m d you''re okay." Rubbing Mag''s hand with her hair and slightly narrowing her eyes like a cute kitten, Amy pouted like a spoiled child. "But, Father, Amy is hungry. Make something good for me."


    Mag felt like his heart was going to be melted by her cuteness, and he was ready to get the stars from the sky for her, but cooking was really a headache for him.


    He sure had had a lot of good things to eat, but speaking of cooking, he had never even touched the kitchen knife. He tried to find something useful in his predecessor''s memory, only to find out that his predecessor''s menu was some that he didn''t even want to try. He was thinking about eating out.


    Then, suddenly, a neutral voice sounded in his head. "God of Cookery Cultivation System, start!"


    Mag was taken aback. What the heck? he thought. God of Cookery Cultivation System? How did this thing wind up in my head? Maybe it has something to do with this transmigration?


    The neutral voice continued, "In the previous life, the host had recklessly ruined a lot of restaurants'' years, or even nearly a hundred years, of reputation, umting too much resentment from the cooks, so the God upstairs devised this God of Cookery Cultivation System to supervise the host to learn culinary skills in this world so as to make the host the God of Cookery. Since the host has little talent in cooking, the system will issue missions irregrly to assist the host. Whilepleting missions will be rewarded, failing them will be met with punishment."


    Listening to the voice in his head, Mag froze for a long while before realizing what had happened. Damn! You must be kidding! he thought. I have traveled to this world just because myments were too vicious for those restaurants? And because of that, you''ve brought me here to start afresh, and even went to the trouble of devising a God of Cookery Cultivation System to help me cook?


    He remembered the message that he received the most in his previous life: Hope you be a cook in the next life!


    Suddenly, an expression flew across his mind: everything gets a return��


    MC is using a pet name for his daughter sometimes, but it''s very hard to trante as it''spletely different from usual English pet names, and it doesn''t show up all that often, so we''ve decided to do without it. It is somewhat simr to the Japanese suffix -chan if that helps you get some idea of it.

 Chapter 2: A Little Dream And A Purpose

    <h4>Chapter 2: A Little Dream And A Purpose</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Come on! Mag thought. I just randomly wrote something; the words might have been mean and vicious, and dozens of restaurants might have been shut down, but do you really have to go out of your way to make me a cook?!


    The thought of being supervised by a system to learn to cook made Mag quite depressed. Being able to cook something regr is one thing, but bing the God of Cookery is totally another!


    God of Cookery? Are you freaking kidding me?! Mag was enraged.


    "Father, are you feeling alright?" Amy asked worriedly while reaching out with her hand to touch Mag''s face. She had a feeling that today''s father was different than usual, but couldn''t tell what had changed.


    The warm touch on his face brought Mag back. He tried his best to calm down, and managed a weak smile, and then he searched in his memory and fumbled in his pockets. He found thest two copper coins, and put them in Amy''s little hand. "Amy, go buy two pancakes. We don''t cook tonight."


    "Really? Amy loves pancakes!" Amy smiled in surprise immediately. Holding the two coins, she crawled to Mag to kiss his face, and then got out of bed, putting on her shoes, and ran happily on her short legs towards the door.


    Somehow, Mag''s heart ached a little as he watched Amy disappear at the door. Pancakes were made from coarse grain, and sold at one copper each. Thest few years, they barely had enough to get by from Mag Alex''s misceneous work at the guild, so pancakes were such a luxury that Mag only bought one for Amy during festivals.


    Amy was very good and smart, so even though she loved pancakes, she never asked for them herself.


    The system just came out of nowhere and now just disappeared? Mag thought.


    Leaning on his arms, Mag struggled to get up from his bed, and dragged himself in the straw shoes on the ground towards an old, broken bronze mirror. He took a look at his reflection.


    His skin was a little yellow from long-time malnutrition and sunburn, but his face was almost the same as his previous self''s. Only the long brown hair curling behind his head and the whiskers all over his face made him look a bit messy.


    What a waste of a good figure! Mag thought. He would scare little kids with this look. How could he live with such a cute little girl with this face?


    After that incident, his predecessor almost gave up. If it were not for Amy, he might have ended his glorious life on that night three years ago.


    The little girl sure has suffered a lot with you. Leave it to me to make it up to her! Mag clenched his fist, but felt little strength.


    One couldn''t derive much strength from the once broken limbs. Mag felt like a useless man��he could barely clench his fists.


    Moreover, in the house, there was almost nothing but bare walls��only one bed with one small cloth nket for Amy when she went to bed.


    Let alone the God of Cookery, with thest two coins gone, tomorrow''s food was still a problem. It seemed like the key to all of this fell on that system.


    Just now, the neutral voice of the system started again. "The system has issued the first mission: own a restaurant. The host needs only supply thend, and system will decorate and coordinate the whole restaurant based on host''s chosen style. The time limit is three days. Sess will be rewarded, and failing the mission will be punished."


    Own a restaurant? Mag froze for an instant, but when he heard the words after that, he smiled happily, suddenly thinking this system wasn''t that bad after all.


    His predecessor might have had a bad life, but the good thing might be having bought this two-story house first thing when he got to Chaos City. To be sure, the house was very old and located at a far corner of the Aden Square, but it was all his.


    Moreover, though it was isted, the first floor was a decent ce to open a store, and there were people who had wanted to rent it but got turned down by that stubborn knight. Otherwise, how could the pancake that cost one copper each be a luxury for them?


    Mag walked slowly down with his hand leaning on the wall. The wooden floor creaked from oldness, and some stairs were already broken��it was totally a ramshackle building.


    At longst, Mag reached downstairs, gasping heavily. This body was indeed so weak. In the old days, he could tear orcs apart with his bare hands, but now, he had to rest after only a few steps. Now Mag understood somewhat why he would have given up. If it had been him, he might not have had the strength to go on, either.


    "System, afterpleting the mission, is there a reward to recover my health?" Mag asked in his mind, clenching his fist subconsciously.


    "Not for now," the system replied emotionlessly.


    Not for now? Does that mean there might be one in the future? Mag''s eyes brightened. If he had to keep on living like this, he wasn''t sure how long he couldst, but if he could recover somehow�� even if not as strong as the once formidable chief knight, he was satisfied to be a normal person.


    In his previous life, he had money, women, power�� everything. He was born in a position others couldn''t reach their whole life, so for a long time after he turned 30, he thought about life, and wanted to know exactly what he wanted from it, but he didn''t find it.


    At that time,menting on food and restaurants was his favorite activity. He was a little picky and addicted to vicious criticism, but it was just a win by words as he felt emptier when he looked at thosements afterwards.


    Now, everything was different. He got a cute daughter, and lived at the bottom. Whether it was for his recovery or for giving his daughter a better life, he had to try his best and work long and hard to learn to cook and open a restaurant.


    Having cleared up his dream and purpose all of a sudden, Mag suddenly felt alive again.


    Noble lords are stomping their feet while waiting in the long line; elves are stuffing kebabs, paying no mind to their manners; giant dragons are sitting around a hot pot, strainers in their hands; demons are eating nice-looking dango�� Mag pictured this visual in his head, finding it more interesting all of a sudden.


    The first floor had a lot of room, and by removing the half wall in the middle, more than 80 square meters was avable. On the floor were some boards and stuff; on the backside was a kitchen, dark and in.


    He''d rather leave this ce unused than rent it out! No wonder he had no money�� Mag shook his head, not understanding him. One sowed, and another reaped. At least his first mission''s requirement was met, so he immediately said in his mind, "I provide thisnd for the restaurant."


    "The system has confirmed that this house belongs to the host, and this position is fit to be a restaurant. Mission isplete. Please choose the decoration style."


    As the system replied, a row of 3D pictures suddenly appeared in Mag''s head��ssic Chinese style, countryside style, western style�� As long as it existed in real life, he could find it there. Mag was overwhelmed by so many pictures.


    Since it was those cooks'' resentment that made mee here, the dishes I have to learn to cook must be from them. I mainly went to Chinese restaurants, but also a lot of western ones and various well-known restaurants on the Web, but I''m not sure how many more will appear. Mag didn''t rush to decision.


    After a careful analysis, Mag thought that it can''t be a certain style; otherwise, he can''t serve steak with fork and knife in a quaint Chinese restaurant, which would have absolutely triggered his vicious criticism before. .


    A simple and cozy one which could amodate more people was the best option. He was already looking forward to seeing the sight of a restaurant full of customers.


    This is it!


    A restaurant that had some ssic European style caught Mag''s eyes. Its overall color was near brown, with beautiful drawings everywhere and a grand European chandelier hanging in the middle. The tables were the simplest brown log ones for four, oblong in shape; beside the tables were matching wooden chairs with no armrests. Before the countery a long adjoining table, which could fit 16 chairs easily. Without doubt, it could amodate many peoplefortably.


    On the inside, a semi-open kitchen stood behind the counter; through the kitchen ss, one could see everything from inside, but the ss was just high enough to keep the customers from peeping at the cooking bench.


    Its overall design was quaint and grand, capable of amodating any cooking style. Even stuffing kebabs and bragging here were not out of character.


    "Perfect!" Mag nodded in satisfaction, and was ready to decide, but then, he thought of a problem. "System, does the reconstruction include the second floor?"

 Chapter 3: I’ll Show You A Magic Trick

    <h4>Chapter 3: I''ll Show You A Magic Trick</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    "System will only decorate the restaurant, and other parts will not be included," answered the system.


    Mag stroked his chin with his right hand as he used to, took a look at the dpidated stairs and the dark second floor, and remembered the straw-covered bed he had just left. This is no ce for my baby girl to sleep. I shall change it by tonight, he thought.


    Besides, I didn''t feel too much malice from the system. The said punishment must be just something to make me study hard and be the God of Cookery sooner.


    If that is the case�� Mag came up with an idea, and casually said in his mind, "System, I think you''ve got it wrong. I have provided this whole building for the restaurant, so you have to decorate the whole thing. I will not ept a restaurant under such a shabby house. Besides, if the second floor stayed unrepaired, someday a brick might fall down and kill a customer, which would be very bad, and if he was not killed by it, that would be even worse��I might get killed by the guy who can''t be killed by a brick. If that happened, how could I learn to cook and be the God of Cookery? It''s your choice."


    The system became silent, as if lost in thought. After a while, it spoke again, "Because the house is very dangerous, after analyzing, system has decided to reconstruct the whole building and then decorate it. Please choose the decoration style."


    Mag smiled secretly. As I''ve expected, these things can be reasoned with. Being led around by the nose would be so not fun. Still, he seemed pretty calm on the outside.


    The style of the restaurant had been decided, and he chose a style quite like his previous house for the second floor��inconspicuous yet grand andfortable. There were three rooms, onevatory, and one bathroom, all on the second floor. Amy''s room''s main color was pink. So, everything was decided. .


    "The reconstruction and decoration will cost 30 seconds. Please leave this house. The countdown begins now from 60 seconds ��" said the system.


    Just 30 seconds?! Mag froze for an instant, but then he heard the countdown, so he dragged himself towards the door in a hurry. It took him much effort to step across the threshold, and then he turned around and closed the door. It was already dark.


    "Father, are you here to meet me?" Amy''s cute little voice sounded behind his back.


    Mag turned around. Amy was looking up at him, one brown pancake in each hand��too big in her little hands, her long eyshes fluttering, happiness and joy all over her little face. Father has nevere out to meet me before, but today it seems he hase downstairs to meet me, Amy thought happily.


    "Yes, Amy, and Father will show you a magic trick." Mag smiled as he went down, took Amy in his arms, and hugged her gently.


    "A magic trick?" Amy looked up at Mag, a little confused, but soon her eyes brightened. "Is it magic? Can you conjure up a lot of good food, Father?"


    "Yes. Father will conjure up a big beautiful house for you and a pretty restaurant and will cook a lot of good things for you every day," Mag answered in a soft voice. A little chowhound all right, Mag thought.


    "Really?" Amy seemed unconvinced, her mouth slightly open in surprise.


    Mag nodded, smiling. "Close your eyes and count down from 30."


    "30, 29 ��" Amy closed her eyes obediently, counting down the number.


    Mag looked at Amy gently, listening to her cute little voice. The ground started shaking slightly, and he could hear the sound of things hitting the ground now and then, but he didn''t look back once.


    The count of 30 was over in a short while.


    Amy opened her eyes, expectation all over her little face.


    "Now, let''s have a look at our new home." Mag took the two pancakes from Amy, took her little hand, got up, and turned around with some expectation to look at their new house.


    A warm light spilled from the door andnded right on the two very different figures��one big and one small.


    "Wow��" Amy''s mouth was wide open. She gaped at the suddenly changed house that looked like a resplendent pce in themplight for a long time before she turned to look at her father and cried out happily, "Father, is this really from your magic? The house is so beautiful, like a crystal pce! And look, the rocks are shining! Father, you are amazing!"


    "This will be our house from now on, and it''s also a restaurant." Mag smiled happily. Nothing feels better than being admired by your own daughter.


    It was still a two-story house, but it had changed from a ramshackle log cabin to a European-style vi. Facing the square was a floor-to-ceiling window, and the restaurant in the light of the European crystal chandelier could be seen from outside, cozy and stylish.


    It seemed the shaking before had caused a little tumult, so Mag took Amy''s hand and went inside the door. "Let''s go home. Father will tell you moreter."


    "Okay. Father is the best!" Amy rubbed her head against Mag''s hand, leaping into the doorway happily.


    Mag turned off the light on his way in. In the meantime, a dwarf with a thick beard stumbled out from the next door. Looking around with his drunken face, he shouted, "Stupid trollse dancing here again! Damn it, I''m trying to get some sleep here��" Then he went back and mmed the door closed.


    "Father�� is this really our house?" Amy stopped at the door, looked at the grand restaurant, and then raised her head to look at Mag, still not believing her eyes.


    She had never seen a house so beautiful��the floor was t and smooth, the chandelier was beautiful and crystal-like, and the aligned tables and chairs were brand-new, with exquisite tableware boxes on the table. Deeper inside was a long counter that was higher than her, and behind it was a room, but she couldn''t see what was inside.


    "Sure." Mag nodded, smiling. Then, waving his hand, he said, "This is our new home. The first floor can be used as a restaurant, and the second floor is where we''ll live��"


    "Great!" Before Mag could finish his words, Amy had already run away. She extended her arms and ran around the restaurant, and then she found a table on the very inside and took a seat there. "Father, let''s have the pancakes here. Amy is hungry," she said, waving at Mag.


    "Okay." Mag smiled. Sure enough, food was the most important.


    "The mission ''own a restaurant'' isplete. Since the host has required the reconstruction of the parts besides the restaurant, the reward this time is cancelled out. System has issued a new mission: learn the first dish��Yangzhou fried rice 1 . The time limit is three days. When the host is ready, enter the test field for the God of Cookery. The reward this time is: strength +0.5, and the punishment is: strength -0.5." The system''s voice sounded again.


    Mag stopped there immediately. A door suddenly appeared in his mind with four golden words on it: Yangzhou fried rice. This must be the so-called test field for the God of Cookery.


    To be sure, Mag cared more about the reward it had mentioned. The most urgent matter for him was recovery because he couldn''t hold the kitchen knife still in this condition, to say nothing of cooking. He didn''t think the system would arrange a reward to help him recover this quickly, so he was a bit excited all of a sudden.


    I don''t know what this ''strength +0.5'' means to me, but I don''t think the system would cheat me. How hard could it be to make the Yangzhou fried rice?


    When he was in Yangzhou, he had tried the authentic Yangzhou fried rice a few times in several different restaurants, but hisments then were too mean. To be frank, however, the taste was very good, but at that time, he was so obsessed with criticism that he somehow feltpelled to do that. It was said that one old and famous restaurant was closed for some time after hismentary, but those things were always happening, so he didn''t pay much attention to it back then.


    "Father?" Amy looked at the absent-minded Mag, a little confused.


    "Coming!" Mag quickly suppressed his impulse to open that door in his mind, and sat opposite Amy. He handed a pancake to her. "Let''s have a taste of Amy''s favorite pancake," he said, smiling.


    Mag took a close look at the pancake��it was about the size of a grown man''s hand and one centimeter in thickness. It must have been made from flour mixed with corn, mung bean, potato�� and many other coarse grains, and then was put into a wood oven to bake. It felt like a rough tile in his hand.


    "Okay." Amy took the pancake with two hands, opened her little mouth, and took a bite. The pancake cracked, and Amy chewed happily like a little hamster, looking satisfied and very cute.


    It tastes that good? Mag wondered. Still, looking at Amy eat gave him such a good appetite that he couldn''t help but bring the pancake to his mouth and give it a hard bite. He chewed a few times and got astounded.


    This must be baked tile! Mag thought. Did the pancake crack, or did my teeth? It was really a torture to my mouth and choked my throat when trying to swallow. This thing can be used as a lethal weapon! Hundreds were sold in one day? Are you kidding me? This world''s food culture is so primitive! Damn, I choked! Mag felt terrible. He dropped the pancake on the table and ran to the sink in the kitchen with hands around his throat.


    Yangzhou is a city in China.

 Chapter 4: A Small Promise

    <h4>Chapter 4: A Small Promise</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag turned on the tap and gulped down a lot of water. Then, holding onto the edge of the sink with both hands, he took a breath and felt alive again. He''d been already thirsty when he woke up, and instead of drinking some water, he ate that pancake, so he almost choked to death. His throat was still burning even now.


    If it were his previous life, he would have written a denunciation thousands of words long and forced shut the restaurant for good. How could anyone eat this?!


    Before he knew it, Amy had alreadye to him. "Father, are you all right?" Amy asked worriedly, tugging at the corner of his clothes. .


    "Yes. Father''s okay. Just choked a little." Mag looked down at Amy immediately, reached out to stroke her hair, and put a smile back on his face again. Being worried about and relied on like this warmed his heart, and his resentment towards the pancake abated a lot.


    He was just a normal father now, and didn''t want to go through the things that he did in his previous life. He didn''t want to travel again.


    Letting out a breath, Amy seemed to have rxed a lot, and then she reproached him with a grim look. "Father, you should eat slowly. Pancakes are good, but you can''t rush. Eat bit by bit, and then you won''t choke."


    "Yes, Amy''s right." Mag nodded earnestly as he looked into Amy''s eyes. Then, the little one went back to her seat contentedly.


    Mag didn''t go out at once, but took a close look at the kitchen.


    The kitchen was shaped like a strip and had an area of 10 square meters or so��it was fairly spacious. On the cooking bench were four built-in gas stoves, and there was also a silver side-suction range hood and a big four-door refrigerator.


    This was a very professional modern kitchen, but most space was still vacant. There was only one wide Chinese chef''s knife on the knife block, and the likes of pots and pans were nowhere to be found.


    "System, did you forget to arrange the appliances and kitchenware when decorating? The fridge is also empty." Mag closed the empty fridge. His idea of cooking something random fell through.


    "The host has no right to use those appliances now," the system answered. "When missions arepleted, they will be unlocked one by one. For now, only the necessary ingredients for the recipes that the host has learned will be provided, and they have to be bought first to use."


    Mag froze for an instant, but he had no choice. The system really goes out of its way to make me learn to cook�� it seems like there is no way to get something else to eat today, and the system said the ingredients need to be bought, so could it be that it will supply all the necessary ingredients?


    Mag did ap around the kitchen, and when he was certain there was nothing to eat here, he could do nothing but pour two bowls of in boiled water and walk out. It looked likepleting missions sooner was very necessary, or all of this was wasted here.


    Besides, after trying that horrible pancake, he couldn''t wait to eat Yangzhou fried rice. Whether giving Amy a chance to try the delicious food from the earth or conquering this world with the Yangzhou fried rice, it was an interesting idea.


    Mag went through his predecessor''s memories again. Because the war among speciessted for a thousand years, the human food here was a bit like English cuisine, whose cooking methods were simple and crude��boiling and baking.


    No seasoning was added during cooking. People would just sprinkle some salt or pepper before eating based on their taste. It was just for appeasing hunger and bncing nutrition. After all, in the times of war, one couldn''t ask too much.


    Although the cooking here had undergone certain development through a hundred years of peace, those cooks'' mind were so bigoted that even if they had tried to improve, their recipes were still too simple, and few cooking methods and dishes that were refreshingly impressive had ever appeared.


    Even the food-loving humans were thisme in cooking, to say nothing of other species. Elves basically lived on various wild fruits from nature, dwarves ate more randomly��anything cooked would do, and demons and orcs even ate their prey alive��


    Mag curled his lip. It''s like an uncultivatednd of gourmet food, waiting for me to cultivate it. Looking at Amy gobbling down the pancake with two hands, a gentle smile appeared on his face. He had little interest in great causes like bringing the food culture to the masses, but he wanted Amy to eat actual good things and have afortable life, so learning to cook was not too hard to ept for him.


    Mag was really hungry, so he had to soak the pancake in the water and wait for it to soften before eating. He could barely swallow it.


    Amy''s teeth were very good, and the pancake cracked merrily in her mouth. She finished it in just a little while, and then she picked up the bowl, drank a mouthful of water, and gave a content burp. Watching Mag eating the pancake mush with chopsticks, she smiled happily. "Father, the pancake is very tasty, right?"


    Mag shook his head, lightly touched Amy''s cute little nose with his hand, and smiled. "I won''t say it''s very tasty, Amy. It''s just something that can barely appease our hunger. Someday, I''ll make you the Manchu Han Imperial Feast[1.Manchu Han Imperial Feast consisted of at least 108 unique dishes from the Manchu and Han Chinese culture during the Qing Dynasty.], just for you. You can eat as much as you can."


    "Manchu Han Imperial Feast? Is it really tastier than the pancake?" Amy''s eyes were shining with excitement, but then she seemed a little worried as she looked at Mag. The food Father has made before tasted weird. Is Father really able to make something much much better than the pancake?


    "Sure!" Mag nodded earnestly. "And Manchu Han Imperial Feast is not one dish; it consists of 108 dishes of various exotic food from mountains and seas. It canst you three days in a row." He could guess what was in her mind��apparently, the pancake was the best thing in her eyes. His predecessor''s cooking skills were as disappointing as his, and must have left a bad impression on her.


    "108 dishes of various exotic food from mountains and seas?" Amy counted on her fingers, trying to picture the table full of better things than pancakes; moreover, it couldst three days! Her eyes became brighter and brighter, and her face was happy with a smile. She jumped off the chair, looked at Mag, and cried out happily, "Wow! Amy wants to have the Manchu Han Imperial Feast! Make me the Manchu Han Imperial Feast, Father! Amy wants it now!"


    "Um��" Looking at Amy''s eyes full of anticipation, Mag felt a little embarrassed��he couldn''t even make the Yangzhou fried rice now. However, he had the God of Cookery Cultivation System on him, so the Manchu Han Imperial Feast would be nothing to him in the future. Still, he felt like he had bragged a little too soon as he watched his little girl''s eager face.


    "Of course Father also wants to make it for Amy, but our restaurant is not open yet," said Mag apologetically, stroking Amy''s hair. "There are no ingredients in the kitchen, so I couldn''t make so many good things."


    "Well��" Amy was a little disappointed, but quickly raised her head again. She took hold of Mag''s big hand, patted it on the back, and said soothingly, "It''s all right, Father. The food you cooked before was good too. When Amy grows up a little, I can go make money and buy a lot of good things for Father to let you make the Manchu Han Imperial Feast."


    Suddenly, Mag felt a little saddened as he looked at Amy''s earnest face. He sniffed and then shook his head with a smile. "Father is different than before now. Making money to support our family is naturally my responsibility, and I''ll make the Manchu Han Imperial Feast for you as I said. It''s our little agreement. I promise." Then he held out his little finger.


    Amy looked up at Mag and blinked her eyes. It seems today''s Father really is different. His image seems to have be bigger and kinder. She looked at that little finger, held out her own to intertwine with her father''s, and then said happily, "Okay. Amy''s sure Father can do it."

 Chapter 5: Cooking Standards

    <h4>Chapter 5: Cooking Standards</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag picked up Amy''s hand. "Let''s go upstairs. Amy is already yawning. Time for bed now," said Mag, smiling.


    "Amy is not sleepy, and can still help Father clear the table," said Amy, shaking her head while yawning.


    "Father will do itter. You can''t sleep here, baby girl. Father can''t carry you up��" Mag held Amy''s little hand, feeling a little depressed somehow.


    She was such a cute little girl, but he couldn''t give her a princess hug, let alone lift her up. No, I have to recover as soon as possible! Mag told himself.


    The stairs were on the other side of the kitchen. There was a door behind the counter. Separating the restaurant from the living area suited Mag just right.


    The little thing had been running around looking for someone to check him up when he was unconscious. Now she had finished her dinner, and even though she said she was not sleepy, she almost closed her eyes while climbing up the stairs.


    Mag took her to the main bedroom. Beside the big bed was a pink crib with rails, and it had everything on it��a small quit, a small pillow�� and it also had a small staircase to climb.


    Seeing the beautiful room and the little bed, Amy''s eyes brightened a little, but she was too sleepy. Taking off her shoes, she climbed into her little bed and rested her head on the warm andfortable pillow, and then, tightly holding onto Mag''s finger, she said happily, "Father is so amazing. The bed is so soft andfy, Amy loves it. And the Manchu Han Imperial Feast must be good too��"


    "Right. Tomorrow morning, when you wake up, you will be able to try Father''s love breakfast. Now close your eyes and sleep," said Mag, smiling.


    "Love breakfast�� it must be very good��" murmured Amy, and then she closed her eyes and fell asleep quickly.


    Standing by her bed, Mag looked at Amy in her sound sleep and softly stroked the hair off her face, and then he pulled back his hand and tucked her up.


    After that, he stooped down and softly kissed Amy''s hair. Don''t worry. Father will certainly make you the Manchu Han Imperial Feast. .


    Then, Mag sat on the big bed beside Amy''s crib and closed his eyes to look at the door in his head, thinking about how to open it. To his surprise, a little man that looked exactly like him appeared in his head, and he was under his total control just like his own body. Mag hesitated for a little while, and then opened the door that had the words "Yangzhou Fried Rice" on it.


    Suddenly, Mag felt a white light sh across his eyes, so he closed them subconsciously, and when he opened them again, his whole spirit was already sucked into that little man. The door behind him vanished, and he was standing in an oblong kitchen just like his own. Everything was to the same scale.


    Mag''s eyes brightened. Well, this is great. When I go out, I don''t have to familiarize myself with the kitchen again. When he lifted his leg to walk, he got surprised one more time��the body that had no strength before was able to move normally now! He couldn''t help jumping a few times. Although he still felt a little weak and feeble, he was clearly much better than his useless self before.


    "System, what''s this?" Mag cried out, a little excited. Could it be that the system has kindly recovered my health?


    "The host is now in the condition of strength +0.5. Please try your best toplete the mission. The strong body is waiting for you," answered the system.


    "Now I see." Mag looked at the strength sheet that simultaneously appeared in his head: the strength of a normal person was two, and Mag''s strength after his treatment was one��half disabled.


    Now his strength was 1.5, unable to lift a heavy sword, yet capable of holding the kitchen knife.


    The strength limits of humans in this world were much higher than on the earth. When a human reached the strength of four, he could take on a normal orc, and when he reached 10, he could even knock down a forest troll with a single punch. Mag Alex''s strength at that time should have reached eight��a very powerful man among humans.


    "Wee to the test field for the God of Cookery." The voice of the system sounded again. "System will provide you with experience of the authentic Yangzhou fried rice. Only when your cooking has passed the authentication of this system are you allowed to leave this ce. The standard is all the requirements you''ve brought up when youmented the Yangzhou fried rice."


    "System, I think I have misheard something. What did you say the standard was again?" asked Mag tentatively.


    "All the requirements you''ve brought up when youmented on the Yangzhou fried rice," answered the system with no emotion.


    "I think the official standard that has been announced before is good enough. Maybe we can follow that one?" said Mag, trying to negotiate.


    "The standard cannot be changed. Pleaseplete the mission as soon as possible," refused the system.


    "Then what about other dishes?" Mag was a little worried.


    "They will all follow the standard of yourments before."


    "F*ck!"


    Mag almost broke down. He had thought the system had no malice and could be used as an assistant, but now he knew he''d been utterly wrong. Using the requirements he''d brought up as the standard himself was certainly full of malice.


    Thinking that his viciously picky requirements would be used on himself, a "f*ck you" wasn''t enough to express his feelings.


    I''ve definitely reaped what I''ve sown. Perhaps few people could meet that standard even if they''re the masters who specialize in the Yangzhou fried rice, Mag thought.


    Sure enough, I can''t be too optimistic. This is a system God made for those cooks to specially mess with me, but now that I''m already in here, I can''t get out until the mission is finished�� Mag looked at the glittering experience bag that had appeared in his head and took a deep breath to make himself calm down.


    Since there were no two ways about it, he chose to face it. Besides, he had already promised Amy to make love breakfast for her. Thinking about Amy''s happy face as she ate the fried rice, Mag was filled with anticipation, and his face had be determined.


    Mag tried to use his mind to touch the glittering experience bag, and then the experience of Yangzhou fried rice was infused into his head. The selection and processing of the ingredients and the procedures of cooking, etc., everything had fused with his mind as if he had known how to do it from the very beginning.


    This simple? Mag waspletely taken aback. He had thought the system would make things difficult for him, but instead of doing that, it gave such a big surprise straight to him. It was like he had inherited the skills of a Yangzhou fried rice master, so he thought he was able to make a bowl of first-ss Yangzhou fried rice with good taste, color, and aroma right away. He had grown from a freshman in cooking straight to an old hand��it was simply cheating!


    Mag sorted through the things in his head before walking to the fridge confidently. He opened it and found every ingredient in order��rice, tree mushrooms, ham, winter bamboo shoots, shrimp, green peas, eggs, and green onions. It had everything he needed to make the Yangzhou fried rice.


    Cook the rice first, and then process the ingredients. Fry the rice atst. The procedures in Mag''s head were very clear, and watching the ingredients in the fridge, his eyes brightened.


    He grabbed some rice with his hand��it was very fine and smooth. It had a bluish white color, was plump, and was glittering and translucent in themplight��much better than the Thai fragrant rice he had usually had. A sweet fragrance tickled his nose.


    Then, he looked to the shrimp in the water. Their translucent bodies even had the umon striations of lc color. They were swimming merrily, looking full of vigor and wildness.


    Winter bamboo shoots still had a little ck soil on it, the salt frosting on the ham was not removed yet, the gray mushroom should be some kind of tree mushroom, eggs were much bigger than the usual ones, a little earth yellow in color, and there was still some dew on the green onions.


    That was the least judgment he could make as a chowhound that had tried almost all the Michelin starred restaurants. These ingredients were definitely high-ss, but how high? He couldn''t tell exactly, but regardless of that, these things were for him to train, so he didn''t hesitate, and started rinsing the rice.


    Mag had thought that, with this amazingly good and detail-oriented experience, it shouldn''t be too hard to handle that Yangzhou fried rice, but when he''d started processing the ingredients, he found it was not as easy as he had expected.


    Although he was quite clear on how to wield the knife, when he started cutting, he found that his hands'' movements were nowhere near meeting the requirements and standards in his head.


    In order to make the texture of the fried rice smoother, every ingredient had to be cut into the same size as the rice grain, so high cutting skills were a necessity, which was a very difficult challenge before Mag. He couldn''t even cut them into slices evenly, and had to repeat over and over again.


    Mag looked at the slices of the bamboo shoot which were thin on one side and thick on the other, let out a sigh, and continued to work on another one.

 Chapter 6: Hello, Mag

    <h4>Chapter 6: Hello, Mag</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After finishing the cutting of the twentieth bamboo shoot, Mag picked up two slices,pared them carefully before his eyes, and then nodded contentedly. Seems better now.


    When he lowered his head and took a look at the bamboo shoot slices he''d made, which had filled a basin, he couldn''t help but feel rather emotional. Being a cook turns out to be this hard. I''ve already had the standard cutting skills in my head, but after all the exercise, this is just as good as I can do. Those who start from scratch surely have to learn the cutting for many years.


    Thinking about thements he had written to criticize those cooks, he felt embarrassed for the first time. Now that thosements had be the standard he should meet toplete the mission, it looked like he was paying his price.


    "System, at this pace, I''ll have to spend weeks on the cutting skills alone. It''s simply impossible for me toplete the mission in three days, no?" Mag asked in his mind as he stopped his hands.


    "In the test field, time is on a scale of 365:1," answered the system. "One year here is just a day in the outside world. Besides, you need no sleep and rest in this space, and you won''t feel tired. The ingredients are limitless. Hope you''re determined to be the God of Cookery,plete the mission, and walk out of here soon."


    What? Mag was a bit surprised. Even the time scale can be changed here. This test field is really something. However, in this enclosed kitchen, with the sense of weariness gone, if the only thing can be done here is cooking repeatedly, the weak-willed will go insane in no time. .


    No. I have to get out before Amy wakes up in the morning and make her the perfect Yangzhou fried rice for breakfast. Mag quickly suppressed the restlessness in his mind. This was hismitment to Amy, and it had to be kept. He took a look at the calendar and got back to cutting the bamboo shoot.


    Now he had four months, and didn''t need any sleep or rest, so if it were exchanged to the standard eight working hours a day like in real life, he would have one whole year, which was quite sufficient for him to master the Yangzhou fried rice, especially with the perfect experience already in his head.


    Mag had forgotten about time. The bamboo shoot changed from thick slices into even thin ones in his hand, then into even fine shreds, and atst into small cubes the size of a rice grain. He was getting better by the minute.


    Mag went from easy to hard ingredients��from bamboo shoots to tree mushrooms, and then to the ham and shrimp. With his proficiency improving, his cutting skills were advancing quickly as well, and byparing them with the experience in his head, he was making rapid progress. Even the live and kicking shrimp were peeled easily in his hand, and then they got chopped into small cubes the size of a rice grain.


    On the 100th day, Mag was just ting the fried rice neatly from the wok with adle. He put down the wok while turning off the gas, smiling confidently. "System, I think this one should do."


    The Yangzhou fried rice fresh from the wok��the rice grains were separated clearly, with each one perfectly coated with ayer of golden eggs. Green peas, white shrimp, gray tree mushrooms, red ham�� the ingredients with different colors were perfectly mixed together, and the mixed color was not in a mess at all; instead, it felt rather lively and harmonious.


    On the top was a small handful of chopped green onions, making perfection still more perfect. The aroma of every ingredient mixed together and tickled Mag''s nose, making him swallow a little saliva.


    The system was silent for a while, and then said, "ording to the host''s standards before��


    "1. Rice grains have to be clearly separated, with each perfectly coated with eggs. Achieved!


    "2. The color has to be lively and harmonious and whet the appetite. Achieved!


    "3. The texture has to be smooth, the taste has to be delicious, and the firmness has to be moderate. It all has to be tasty, smooth, and refreshing. Achieved!


    "4. The aroma has to be tempting and recognizable to a certain extent. Achieved!


    "All the four standards have been achieved at once. Congrattions, you have mastered the authentic Yangzhou fried rice. Mission isplete. You are rewarded with strength +0.5. Meanwhile, the right to buy the ingredients for the Yangzhou fried rice is unlocked, and so is the right to use the matching kitchenware."


    Mag clenched his fist hard; a sense of achievement arose in his heart. He looked at the fried rice before him, and suddenly felt like weeping somehow.


    He couldn''t remember thest time when he had this feeling��the feeling after trying so hard to aplish something. Sure enough, achieving goals made people feel the best.


    That being said, what excited him most was that he could finally make Amy a bowl of Yangzhou fried rice with good taste, color, and aroma. Thinking about the cute face of his little girl eating, he was filled with anticipation.


    "System, can I try it?" Looking at that fried rice, Mag, who felt no hunger at all since he''d entered the test field, suddenly felt a little hungry.


    "The host will be automatically sent out of the test field in five minutes," answered the system.


    "Five minutes is enough!" Mag wasted no time before taking out a spoon from the kitchen cupboard and spooning the rice into his mouth. With just a few chews, his eyes brightened immediately.


    The fragrance of chopped green onions and eggs tickled his nose, the texture of grain-sized shrimp and ham was so smooth, and the egg-coated rice had a sweet vor after being well chewed. Taste of every ingredient melted in his mouth and tickled his taste buds. Even when it was all swallowed, his mouth was still full of aroma.


    This taste was just incredible!


    For the first time, he realized the Yangzhou fried rice could be this good.


    One spoon was nowhere near enough. Mag finished the whole te in no time, like a whirlwind sweeping away the scattered clouds. He licked thest egg-coated rice grain into his mouth, content, but at the same time he''d like seconds! It was just so enticing.


    Amy would definitely love this. As for the chowhounds on Nond Continent, I''m sure no one is able to resist this. Putting down the spoon, Mag recollected the pleasant vor of this fried rice. His depression from repeating the same thing for 100 days disappeared; instead, he felt rather upbeat and refreshed.


    Five minutes was over soon. Suddenly, Mag felt a white light sh across his eyes, and when he opened them up again, he was already lying on his own bed. He sat up immediately, turned his head, and saw that Amy was sleeping soundly on her little pink bed. Seeing that, his dreamy feelings died down slowly.


    Then, he took a look at his hands with a pleasant surprise and clenched his fists��it felt the same as in the test field. The body that couldn''t even clench one fist before had recovered a lot. He had no trouble with normal activities and cooking now.


    The system is pretty reliable after all. Mag got out of his bed, stretched his limbs, and took a look at the rm clock on the nightstand��it was already five in the morning. He lowered his head and saw his clothes were dirty, so he walked to the wardrobe and opened it, but he found nothing but a chef''s suit and clothing for a little girl inside. The chef''s suit consisted of a white shirt with two lines of neat ck buttons, a pair of ck cks, an apron with ck and white stripes, and a pair of ck t shoes. The girl''s clothing consisted of a ck dress, a pair of pantyhose, and a pair of little white shoes. All was clean and simple.


    Mag took his suit to the bathroom and gave himself a thorough bath. Then, he used scissors to cut his wild long, curly brown hair short and neat. His whiskers also got cut by the scissors, and then shaved clean; only a faded moustache remained.


    Now that''s more like it. Touching his angr face, Mag looked at himself that had totally changed in the mirror and smiled. After a little tidying up, he had sessfully changed from a messy homeless guy into a mature and handsome man.


    Now, he looked very much like his previous self; the only thing different was the shape. His scrawny figure right now looked so weak and delicate. He had to eat much and work out a lot from now on.


    After his little narcissism trip, Mag changed into that chef''s suit. A little tidying and he looked somewhat like a chef in the mirror.


    "Hello, Mag," Mag said to himself in the mirror with a serious look, but on second thought, he smiled in spite of himself. "Or should I call you Alex?"

 Chapter 7: Love Breakfast

    <h4>Chapter 7: Love Breakfast</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag cleaned up the bathroom, took a look at Amy, who was still in her sleep, and then he put the little dress, pantyhose, and her white shoes on one side of the bed. When picturing a very cute Amy in this dress, Mag couldn''t help smiling happily. On his way out, he took a set of wash supplies for children, opened the door, and went downstairs softly.


    Mag couldn''t be more familiar with this kitchen. The cooking bench, which contained no kitchenwarest night, was now equipped with everything he needed to make Yangzhou fried rice. He opened the fridge and found all the necessary ingredients inside, and in the ss tank beside the fridge, shrimp were swimming merrily.


    "About time I showed my true cooking skills and made Amy a love breakfast." Mag washed his hands and began to rinse the rice.


    "Father?" Not long after, on the second floor, Amy turned over in her sleepiness, but didn''t feel her father''s body nearby as usual. She opened her heavy-lidded eyes, sat up, looked at the unfamiliar room, and froze for a long time. Then she remembered that this was the new house her father had conjured upst night; but, her father on the big bed was nowhere to be found now, so she got a little worried, and holding the small rails, she tried to get up.


    However, just halfway through, she got attracted by the ck dress on the side of the bed. Her eyes lit up, and she picked up the little dress with a pleasant surprise and rubbed it against her face��it felt very soft and smooth. She murmured happily, "Father must have conjured up this dress for me! It''s so pretty. Amy loves it."


    Mag didn''t know that his little girl had woken up. He put the rice in the rice cooker, which had very high power, and the rice was ready in a short while. Then, he removed it from the cooker��the rice grains were clearly separated even though they were just cooked, all glittering and translucent, and had a pleasant aroma.


    Mag couldn''t help but murmur, "What is this rice? I think I could eat two bowls of it even if it was just in rice." The shrimp were very good too; even if they were simply boiled in water, perhaps the taste would still be very delicious.


    Mag took the needed amount of each ingredient for a bowl of Yangzhou fried rice and washed them clean. His face became very serious the instant he held the kitchen knife. This was what he had learned in the test field. Cooking needed absolute devotion��it was an attitude that every cook should have.


    Mag wielded the Chinese chef''s knife skillfully. Whether it was the crisp and young winter bamboo shoot or the hard-shell shrimp, they were all starting to be even grains to be usedter. After tens of thousands of times of practicing cutting, he had be very skilled.


    Of course, no cook had the luxury of practicing his cutting skills on these things.


    Mag poured some oil into the wok, and then added every ingredient in the proper order. A strong aroma pervaded the whole kitchen, went out of the door, and found its way through the unclosed door to the stairs, and then into the bedroom, whose door was left ajar.


    Sitting on the bed, Amy was giggling in the new dress that she had changed into by herself with great effort. It was the first time that she wore such a pretty dress; it was sofortable, and softly touched her body as if she were dressed in a cloud��fluffy, yet warm.


    Then Amy smelled that aroma, and her big blue eyes that had been a little drowsy before immediately brightened. She took a deep sniff, and said, "Mmm, what a good smell! Perhaps Father is making something delicious?"


    Having no time to wear the pantyhose that looked like long socks in her eyes, Amy quickly climbed off her bed, put on her white shoes, and ran towards the door on her short legs.


    When Amy opened up the door, the aroma became even stronger. She swallowed her saliva, while her little tummy began crying out. She had never smelled this kind of aroma before. Even the smell from the roast goose restaurant on the side of the square was not even half as good as this one. Her steps became even lighter when she went downstairs; she wished she could fly into the kitchen and see what her father was making.


    Amy walked into the kitchen. "It smells so good. Father, what are you making��" Before she could finish her words, she saw Mag''s back in a in and simple chef''s suit with ck and white stripes on it, and she found that his long curly hair and whiskers were gone. Amy was stunned speechless; her blue eyes were wide open and filled with surprise. It''s �� Father?


    Mag heard some noise, and looked to the door with a little surprise. "Amy is already awake?"


    His little girl had changed into the ck Gothic dress and was wearing a pair of white shoes with little pink butterflies on them. After a night''s sleep, an ahoge 1 had appeared among her smooth silver hair; her surprised face and slightly open mouth were so cute and lovely. It looked like she was shocked by his current look. Mag smiled, and said, "Why, just a night''s sleep and you don''t recognize Father anymore?"


    Amy blinked her eyes, and cried out happily, "It''s really Father!"


    Father''s long curly hair has be short and good-looking, the bristling whiskers are gone, his clothes have be clean and neat, and the smile on his face is so warm and pleasant. More importantly, Father seems to have be taller, like a giant; his straight back looks like a big tree.


    "Father seems to have be taller��as tall as a big tree, and better-looking. So handsome." Amy came close to Mag happily. .


    "I''m taller?" Mag lowered his head, and took a look at himself. Maybe it''s because I have straightened my hunched back and changed into fit and stiff clothes. That must be why I look taller. Sure, bing better-looking makes me happier. And, as I have expected, little girls love neat and clean mature men.


    Soon, the little girl was attracted by the wok that Mag was working with. She stood on tips of her toes to try to look inside while asking in surprise, "But Father, what''s in the wok? Why does it smell so good, and even better than the roast goose? Amy is hungry��"


    "This is Yangzhou fried rice. We''ll be eating this for breakfast. Over there is a pink toothbrush and a cup. Amy, go brush your teeth and wash your face. When you finish, breakfast will also be ready. Okay?" said Mag, smiling. He tried to make his voice softer. In his previous life, he''d been condescendingly cold to others, and never smiled when speaking. Now, he was trying to adapt himself to being a gentle and kind father. He wanted to give Amy the best life he could.


    "Okay." Amy nodded obediently, and took another look into the wok before walking towards the toothbrush and cup unwillingly. Then, she brushed her teeth for the first time under the guidance of Mag.


    Mag cooked the rice carefully. When it was done, he turned off the gas, and removed the rice from the wok��a te of bright-colored Yangzhou fried rice was ready.


    Amy had just brushed her teeth, and ran to Mag quickly. Watching the Yangzhou fried rice with different colors mixed together, her eyes brightened immediately. "Wow, it''s so pretty! Father is so amazing!" she praised him earnestly.


    "Yes. I agree." Mag nodded. He couldn''t help smiling, feeling an overwhelming sense of achievement.


    Amy leaned forward to take in the smell, and then couldn''t refrain from swallowing her saliva. She looked up at Mag and pouted. "It smells so good, Father. Amy wants to eat Yang�� Yangzhou fried rice."


    Looking at Amy acting like a spoiled child, Mag''s heart nearly melted. He wanted very badly to say, "it''s all yours!", but he held back his words. He wiped the foam off the corner of her mouth and shook his head. "Not now. You have to wash your hands first before eating from now on."


    "Then let''s hurry, Father." Amy took Mag''s hand and dragged him towards the sink.


    Mag raised an eyebrow��it seemed something was wrong. He got disliked by the little thing.


    After Amy had washed her hands, Mag took the fried rice to the table that they used yesterday. Amy was already waiting on her seat, her hand holding a small spoon, and eyes looking at the te of fried rice in Mag''s hand full of expectation ever since he''d walked out of that door.


    Mag put down the te and smiled as he stroked his little girl''s head. "Go ahead and eat now."


    A strand of hair sticking upwards from the top of the head, google it to see pics

 Chapter 8: Give Me Seconds, Father

    <h4>Chapter 8: Give Me Seconds, Father</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The fried rice fresh out of the wok was still steaming, and the aroma of eggs and green onions tickled Amy''s nose, so she couldn''t help but take a deep sniff and look at the fried rice before her with shining eyes.


    Each rice grain was coated with golden eggs as if they were shining. Moreover, not only golden color, there was also green, red, white�� various colors were mixed together. Amy couldn''t refrain from swallowing saliva. She looked up at Mag and asked in surprise, "Father, did you unhook the rainbow and cook it?"


    "What?" Mag had just sat down opposite her and got surprised by her words. He took a look at the multicolored fried rice��it did seem like a shattered rainbow. Childishness was indeed the most interesting thing in the world. Mag nodded, smiling. "Yes, this is rainbow fried rice. Go on and try it, Amy."


    "No, Father has to taste it first, and then I''ll eat." Amy shook her head and spooned a full spoon of fried rice, and, a bit strenuously, handed it to Mag.


    "You can eat first, Amy. Father is not hungry. I''ll make some moreter." Mag shook his head, smiling.


    "No, Father woke up so early to make breakfast for Amy, so you must be hungrier than me." Amy pouted. She held the spoon up, and it shook a little bit because she had only a little strength, but she had no intention at all to take it back.


    "Well, then, I''ll eat one spoon of it first." Mag smiled and ate the rice on the spoon. With the delicious fried rice down his mouth, a warm feeling filled up his heart. His little girl had secretly swallowed her saliva several times already, but still she insisted that he should eat first.


    It felt so good to be cared about.


    "Then I''ll start eating now." Amy happily took back her spoon, spooned another spoonful, and looked at the rice solemnly. "I''m sorry, rainbow, but I have to eat you now."


    Mag smiled involuntarily��the little thing was so innocent. He rested his chin in one hand and looked at Amy, full of expectation and a little nervous.


    He thought this fried rice was very delicious; still, it was a kind of food from the earth, after all, and was totally different from this world''s cuisine. He was not sure whether Amy would like it, or whether she would get used to this taste.


    No sooner had she put the rice in her mouth than her eyes brightened. The little pointy ears half-covered by her silver hair moved a little bit. The tender rice was coated by delicious eggs, tender shrimp, salty ham, sweet tree mushrooms, and crisp winter bamboo shoots��all the delicious tastes were perfectly mixed in this one spoonful of rice. The texture was so smooth, and the strong and sweet vor melted in her mouth. It was just too good to put into words.


    Compared to this fried rice, she felt the pancake, which had been her favorite, was like a stone. It had be nothing to her, and maybe she wouldn''t eat it anymore.


    After the first spoonful, she couldn''t refrain from taking the second; one spoonful after another, she just couldn''t stop her hands, never feeling happier than now.


    "The rainbow fried rice is so good. Father is so amazing��" Amy didn''t forget to mumble this when she got a chance, though her eyes were fixed on the te the whole time. She kept on stuffing herself after that, and didn''t intend to stop halfway and take a breather at all.


    "Slow down. Take your time," said Mag. He stood up, went to pour a ss of water, and put it beside her. Looking at the adorable shaking of his girl''s little pointy ears, Mag smiled contentedly. Amy''s reaction said everything��she was very satisfied with this fried rice. The dull and dry repeated practice that he had done in the test field paid off in the best way possible at this very moment. Merely watching her eating made it all worthwhile.


    Guess I''ll fall in love with cooking soon enough, Mag said to himself. Looking at the little thing eating made him feel such a strong sense of achievement. She was eating so greedily that he felt a little hungry too.


    When she had eaten it all, Amy held the te with both hands and licked it; even thest bit of shrimp meat was not spared. She put the te down and said with a lot of expectation, "Give me seconds, Father. Amy wants to eat more rainbow fried rice. It''s so delicious."


    "Seconds?" Mag was a little surprised, and took a look at the empty te. The amount he had given her was a portion for an adult, and Amy had not only eaten everything, but also wanted more.


    "Yes, Amy wants more." Amy nodded, blinked her eyes, and looked at Mag, full of expectation. However, on second thought, she looked to the kitchen with a little hesitation, and said, "But Father didn''t eat yet. Do we have enough rice? Amy doesn''t have to eat more."


    "Sure, we have a lot of rice. And Amy''s fried rice was eaten a mouthful by Father. That must be why Amy''s still hungry. I''ll go make some more and eat it with Amy, Okay?" Mag rubbed Amy''s hair, smiling. The little thing was always thinking about him, so considerate.


    Mag searched in his memory and found out that Amy could eat two bowls of food like an adult even though she was only four; besides, it was the first time that she had had such delicious fried rice, so it was quite understandable that she would want seconds. Still, Mag didn''t want her to be stuffed��it was just early morning, so he decided to give her a half bowl of rice or so.


    "Okay. Father''s cooking is so good today." Amy looked at Mag as she pped her hands, eyes full of adoration.


    Mag stood up, cleared the table, and prepared to go to the kitchen. .


    Then, the system''s voice sounded suddenly. "The bonus of using ingredients for free is over. From now on, for every ingredient system supplied, you have to pay first before using it. The following is the price list. Please check."


    "Pay?" Mag was taken aback, and suddenly recalled that when he''d been in the test field, doing his mission, the system had indeed mentioned something about the right to buy ingredients. However, at that time, he''d been too focused on the fried rice to mind that. He had thought the ingredients were supplied for free by the system, and hadn''t expected to pay for them.


    Mag calmed down and looked at the price list, but his eyes immediately opened wide from shock. "Holy sh*t! System, there must be some problem with the price."


    "The price has no problem," answered the system calmly.


    "The shrimp cost 50 copper coins each��I can live with that, but you want one copper for one green pea �� are you ripping me off?" Mag raised an eyebrow. On the list, it said:


    Ingredients Needed for the Yangzhou Fried Rice


    Shrimp: 50 copper coins each��needs two;


    Eggs: 30 copper coins each��needs two;


    Ham: 40 copper coins apiece;


    Tree mushrooms: 30 copper coins for each cap;


    Winter bamboo shoots: 30 copper coins apiece;


    Rice: 30 copper coins per each bowl;


    Green peas: 1 copper coin per each grain��needs five;


    Green onions: 1 copper coin for each��needs one;


    Total: 296 copper coins.


    "The cost of ingredients of one te of Yangzhou fried rice can buy me 296 pancakes!" Mag was speechless. How can I do business with such expensive ingredients?!

 Chapter 9: The Ingredients From Mysterious Places

    <h4>Chapter 9: The Ingredients From Mysterious ces</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amy looked at the absent-minded Mag, who was still holding the te by the table. "What''s wrong, Father?" Amy asked, not understanding her father''s behavior.


    "Oh, nothing, Amy." Mag shook his head quickly, smiling. "Here, drink some water and y in the restaurant. Father will make fried rice." He pushed the ss to Amy and walked towards the kitchen at a fast pace.


    "What a pretty crystal ss!" Amy held the transparent ss in her hands happily. She leaned on the table and looked at the ss from left and then right, not bearing to drink from it.


    When Mag had just entered the kitchen, the calm voice of the system sounded again. "The ingredients in the kitchen are all from system''s farm, fishery, and pasture, which are located across the continent. Their price is the same as at their source. No transportation cost is charged. The price is absolutely reasonable. You can rest assured of that."


    "How is it reasonable that one green pea costs one copper?" Mag curled his upper lip. If he didn''t worry about the malicious punishment that mighte from displeasing the system, he would have started criticizing it with his vicious tongue.


    The mary system on the Nond Continent was being improved over the past hundred years. In the time of the war among species, the trade had mainly been done through barter, and after the peace treaty was signed, economy had been developing, and the currency had emerged again. After a lot of fiercepetition and rivalry, the currency issued by the Roth Empire came out on top because of its abundant supply, reasonable exchange rate, high stability, hard devaluation, and universal poprity.


    The most worthless currency was copper coins. Mag searched in his memory and found that, in this Chaos City, the purchasing power of a copper coin was more or less the same as one yuan. 10 copper coins could be changed into one silver coin, 10 silver coins was the same as one gold coin, and 10 gold coins equaled one dragon coin.


    If it were his previous life, a bowl of Yangzhou fried rice that cost 296 yuan would have been nothing to him, but he was the owner of this restaurant now. The ingredients alone cost him as much as 296 copper coins, so he should sell the Yangzhou fried rice for 500 copper coins each? If so, the customers might tear him to pieces. After all, all kinds of species were living here in this Chaos City.


    "The green pease from an uninhabited in in the interior of the Twilight Forest, which belongs to orcs. The sunlight there is present for as long as 16 hours every day. Each head of the green pea can only produce 100 grains, in which only 10 best grains are selected to be sold. They have a sweet taste and are very nutritious.


    "The shrimpe from the Staro Sea northeast of the Roth Empire. They are purple-striped shrimp that only exist on the Soro Inds. The waters there are veryplicated, and a haunt of sirens. No humans fished there yet. Only 100,000 shrimp are produced each year. Their meat is very delicious.


    "The ricees from the interior in in the Wind Forest, which belongs to elves. It is irrigated by the underground branch of the Spring of Life. No chemical fertilizer or pesticide is used. Each mu[1.Mu is a Chinese unit of area. One mu equals 0.165 acres. One acre is roughly 4000 meters square.] ofnd can only yield 300 jin 1 of rice.


    ��


    Mag listened as the names of ces that were far apart came out of the system''s mouth one by one, and also all sorts of strange farming and breeding methods. His mouth slowly widened.


    Leaving aside growing green peas in thends of the orcs, whose territorial consciousness was so strong, the ce near Soro Inds was famous for being deadly waters, more or less like the Bermuda on the Earth, perhaps. People said that even giant dragons would get lost in it, and the system was raising shrimp in those waters?! .


    As for the Spring of Life, it was elves'' holy spring, and the system was using it for irrigation?! Though the water was guided from just an underground branch, it still was such extravagance that perhaps elves hadn''t tried it themselves.


    As to others, the tree mushrooms were nted indigenously on demons'' Ghost Inds; the ham was made from shadow boars, which only existed in forest trolls''nd; the winter bamboo shoots were dug from the ck soil on Vic Mountain, which was goblins'' holynd; the eggs were produced in the hennery near Issen Castle, which was dwarves'' ce of habitation; even the green onions were nted on the saline-alkali farm near Lordamere Harbor��their taste was said to be better than the normal ones''.


    Mag''s predecessor had been a general of the Roth Empire''s vanguard, so he knew very well about thendscape and important regions of the continent. He didn''t inherit his family business in his previous life, but he got influenced a lot growing up, so he could easily figure out how precious these ingredients actually were byparing them with his memories.


    Were the purple-striped shrimp that cost 50 copper coins each expensive?


    No, Mag wouldn''t have found it expensive even if the price increased tenfold.


    These ingredients couldn''t cost this little even at their source. They were the best of the best that couldn''t be bought by money.


    Besides, bringing them here made their price even higher��the technologies in freshness retaining and air transportation were not very advanced here.


    People living in the ind cities had no chance to eat fresh seafood unless they had magic casters keep them alive with magic during the whole transportation. However, this was even more extravagant than the Emperor Xuanzong of Tang''s lychees 2 . Mag seemed to recall that the royal family of the Roth Empire had a group of people exclusively responsible for seafood transportation, and they used arge bird known as red hawk to carry the seafood; it could be called the air transportation in this world. A fresh sea fish in the capital city could fetch a hundredfold more than in the harbor.


    A shrimp, which was also the precious purple-striped shrimp, in this ind Chaos City was not exactly overpaid if some wealthy customer wanted it for 1,000 copper coins.


    "Now, do you still suspect that system''s ripping you off?" asked the system.


    "No, no, no. System, you''re too kind. Perhaps you''re the kindest man I''ll ever meet," answered Mag sincerely. In fact, it could be said that doing business like this was a little too kind. Looking at those ingredients in the fridge, Mag came up with a bold idea all of a sudden. He asked tentatively, "System, maybe I could sell ingredients instead of opening restaurant. I think I can make money quicker this way."


    "The ingredients supplied by the system can only be used in the restaurant, and are not allowed to be sold," answered the system calmly, and then it said, "New mission: the host has to buy 3,000 gold coins'' worth of ingredients with cash in 10 days. Completing the mission will unlock the new recipe zhi roujiamo 3 ; failing it will lead to strength -0.5."


    "Three�� three thousand gold coins!" Mag had expected that system would not allow him to sell the ingredients, but the new mission almost made him cry out.


    3,000 gold coins, that was 300,000 copper coins��a huge amount of money!


    Besides, that was not turnover, but expense on ingredients!


    The ingredients of one te of Yangzhou fried rice cost 3 gold coins, which meant he had to sell 1,000 tes in 10 days. If he failed, his strength would decrease by 0.5, and he would go back to being half-disabled again.


    "System, are you trying to make me a cripple again on purpose?" Mag couldn''t refrain fromining.


    Although he was very confident in his Yangzhou fried rice, still, for a restaurant that hadn''t opened yet, it was simply impossible to sell 1,000 tes in 10 days.


    On the Nond Continent, fried rice was not a prevalent way of cooking; at least he didn''t remember eating this thing in his predecessor''s memory.


    "The mission has been issued. Pleaseplete it as soon as possible." The system had no intention at all to negotiate with Mag.


    "Well, we can leave that aside." Mag realized that there was no room for negotiations, so, smiling, he said, "System, right now I have no money at all and haven''t had any breakfast. What do you say to giving me some more free ingredients? If I starved to death, it would be an end to our God of Cookery quest."


    "Given the host''s situation, system hasunched the ''Elephant Check Later'' project," answered the system. "You can spend 3,000 copper coins in advance based on your credit, and pay it back before 10th of the following month. You can also choose to pay by installments, but there will be certain interest."


    Jin is a Chinese unit of weight. One jin equals 1.10 pounds, or 0.5 kg.


    The Emperor Xuanzong of Tang Dynasty once sent his servant on a horse to bring lychees for Yang Guifei from thousands of miles away.


    La zhi roujiamo is like a meat sandwich.

 Chapter 10: The Benefits Of Yangzhou Fried Rice

    <h4>Chapter 10: The Benefits Of Yangzhou Fried Rice</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag froze for a while, and then suddenly remembered. "This�� this is the same as the ''Ant Check Later'' 1 !" He hadn''t used that credit product before, but he somewhat knew about it. The system was pretty user-friendly, yet it was also making every effort not to let him have anything free. .


    3,000 copper coins can buy enough ingredients for 10 tes of Yangzhou fried rice. If I could sell some in the following few days, I would be okay; otherwise, maybe the system willunch its usury project.


    "System, isn''t my credit limit too low? I used to use Centurion Card, which has no limit at all. You only allow me 3,000. Are you questioning my credit capability?" Mag was a little offended.


    "This limit is a meticulously calcted figure based on your current situation. Please make money fast, and as the money spent on ingredients increases, so will the credit limit," answered the system.


    Mag gave it the second thought and found what the system had just said was true. He only had thisnd; all the other things were provided by the system. He was lucky to have even 3,000. He had been used to an extravagant life, but being economical was also fun in its own way. As long as the restaurant started operating, his fried rice would surely gradually be popr, and he wouldn''t have to worry about money then.


    "Give me the ingredients for one te of fried rice first," Mag said in his mind and took them out from the fridge. He had known that these ingredients were good, but couldn''t exactly tell why. After learning of their origins from the system, he felt the rice in his hands was filled with the essence from the Spring of Life.


    "Since it was irrigated by the water from the Spring of Life, will it extend life?" Mag asked suddenly, full of curiosity.


    "System is just using a small underground branch of the Spring of Life, and it will be diluted before irrigation. It could strengthen your body in some way if you eat it every day, but won''t extend your life," answered the system.


    "Good enough for me." Mag nodded. His body was his weakest spot right now, so he would take every opportunity to toughen it up. While removing the remaining rice from the cooker, he asked casually, "Do you sell the water from the Spring of Life?"


    "Not now," answered the system.


    That means it might sell it in the future. Mag raised an eyebrow. He had almost figured out the system''s way of speaking. It''s advantageous to me. When I have money, I''ll drink it every day like herbal tea, and I''ll be strong like an ox by then.


    The ingredients in this world were very different from the ones on the Earth. Although they might look the same outwardly, because of the special environment they were grown in, their quality got improved a lot. They could help strengthen the body or stimte potential.


    Of course, Mag had to figure these things out slowly by himself. He was already looking forward to seeing the result when the recipes on the Earth met the ingredients here. The mouthful of fried rice he just ate was swallowed down so fast that he didn''t taste anything special. He decided to taste it carefullyter.


    Processing the ingredients skillfully, Mag started thinking about the new mission. The cost of a te of fried rice was 296 copper coins, and given the preciousness of these ingredients, Mag thought 3,000 copper coins each te was already cheap.


    However, nobody would pay for such expensive fried rice, and he dared not advertise the origins of these ingredients. If elves found out that their holy spring was being used to water fields, he would be shot a hundred times by even the most mild-tempered elf. Besides, others were no species to be trifled with, either. The origins of the ingredients were best kept a secret.


    Mag hesitated for a moment, and then decided. 600 copper coins for a te, then. I could make 304 coppers from one te, and 3,040 gold coins from 1,000 tes.


    Having made up his mind, Mag had no longer tied himself in knots over this thing. Anyway, this was only his first dish, and when he mastered the meat dish, raising the price would be no problem. If he set the price too high now, it would cause problems.


    Besides, the system had just said the second dish that would be unlocked afterpleting this mission was zhi roujiamo. Since that terrible pancake was selling so well, the zhi roujiamo would definitely be a good seller too. It would prove to be a good advertisement for the restaurant''s reputation.


    Moreover, Amy had been so much into the pancake before, so she would be very happy to eat the zhi roujiamo, which was 100 times better than the pancake.


    "Just 1,000 tes of Yangzhou fried rice. I''ll be damned if I can''t sell them." Mag built up his confidence again, and while he was thinking about applying some marketing strategy and whatnot, the system''s voice sounded suddenly.


    "Please determine the price for the dish and the name of the restaurant. System will make the menu and change the name of the signboard."


    "Yangzhou fried rice, 600 copper coins each," answered Mag immediately. "As for the name��" He thought for a while, and then turned his head to look at Amy, who was still leaning on the table, watching the refracted light from the ss. "I''ll name it Mamy Restaurant��mine and Amy''s restaurant."


    "Yangzhou fried rice��600 copper coins each, and the name is Mamy Restaurant. Confirmed."


    "Modification in progress��


    "Modificationplete."


    The system''s voice sounded consecutively. Mag noticed that an exquisite menu with a ck leather cover was added to each table and a signboard was added outside the door��its lower end could be seen from the kitchen.


    "This system is pretty convenient, after all." Mag shrugged. It was just a shabby log cabin yesterday, and after one night, it had be a mid-range restaurant. Otherwise, preparing the decorations alone would have cost him several months.


    Mag efficiently cooked a te of Yangzhou fried rice, filled a small bowl for Amy, and then walked out of the kitchen with a te and the bowl.


    Looking at Amy, who was still leaning on the table with her eyes fastened on the ss, Mag put down the te and the bowl and stooped down to the ss. They looked at each other through the ss full of water, and then he said in a lowered voice, "My princess, your rainbow fried rice is ready. Please enjoy."


    "I have heard you. Coming right now." Amy looked up at Mag''s smiling face and giggled happily. She felt today''s Father was so gentle and interesting, unlike before when he wouldn''t speak all day long.


    "Eat." Mag put a little spoon in her hand.


    "Okay." Amy nodded. She took a look at the colorful fried rice before her, held the bowl with one hand, and started eating with her spoon.


    Mag also brought a spoonful of rice to his mouth. The tender but firm rice coated with tender eggs was mixed with every ingredient, and together they formed a wonderful taste that tickled his taste buds ceaselessly. He didn''t know if it was because he had known the origins of these ingredients, but after meticulous tasting, he found that the taste of every ingredient was so clear, yet at the same time, they were perfectly mixed together. When he had swallowed it, it seemed the pleasant smell of the Spring of Life remained in his mouth.


    After finishing it all, Mag put down the spoon, a little surprised, and murmured, "My body feels kind of warm after this, but it''sfortable somehow, as if the cells are growing. My weariness is all gone. Maybe this is the benefit of the ingredients of this Yangzhou fried rice?"


    Ant Check Later is a credit product in China.

 Chapter 11: Amy’s Wish

    <h4>Chapter 11: Amy��s Wish</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    After a te of Yangzhou fried rice, Mag sat there, trying to feel the difference. As he had expected, the fried rice made from these precious ingredients had more than just a splendid taste.


    The most direct effect was soothing weariness. The fatigue from making the two tes of Yangzhou fried rice in the morning had vanished after that te. He felt warm all over and more vigorous than when he drank Red Bull.


    It must be the rice. I''ll be eating that rice three meals every day, so my strength will steadily increase, thought Mag. Among these ingredients, nothing was more precious than the rice watered by the Spring of Life.


    "Amy, how do you feel after eating that rainbow fried rice?" Mag asked as he looked at Amy. Half elf blood is running in her veins, but the rice shouldn''t cause any problems, I think.


    "I feel the fried rice is very delicious!" Amy put her bowl on the table and stuck out her tongue to lick the rice on the corner of her mouth while she looked at Mag and nodded earnestly.


    Mag got surprised, and then smiled��there was nothing wrong with her answer. He asked again, "Besides the good taste and good looks, do you feel unwell somewhere?"


    "My body?" Amy thought for a while and shook her head, but then nodded.


    "Where?" Immediately, Mag stood up from his chair and slightly leaned forward to look at Amy, his face a little worried.


    "I�� I just feel like a fire is burning in my body. It has happened before, but not as hot as now. I don''t feel very well. Father, what happened to Amy?" Amy looked at Mag, a little confused. Her face already turned a little red, but she still looked rather calm.


    Yet, Mag was a little terrified. He had thought that the rice watered by the Spring of Life should do a lot of good to Amy because she was a half-elf, but it didn''t seem like that was the case; instead, something bad seemed to have stirred inside her.


    Looking at Amy''s red face, Mag couldn''te up with anything. It was nothing like a child''s normal fever or cold, and he didn''t find any solution in his predecessor''s memory. He watched her face turning redder and redder, and all of a sudden, he remembered something, and then he picked up Amy''s hand and said, "Come with me now, Amy. We''re going to the Gray Temple��"


    But Amy retracted her hand and shook her head. "Father, I seem to have figured out what I should do." She lifted her right hand before her, palm facing upwards as if holding something.


    Mag looked at Amy, a little confused. "Amy, what are you��"


    Suddenly, a bluish violet fire rose from her palm and immediately went up for a half meter. Its terrifying temperature even warped the air a little.


    Unconsciously, Mag practically fell back two steps, and even the chair was plowed down by him. He looked at the bluish violet fire in Amy''s palm, which was slowly leaping, and watched its me diminish to a small bluish violet fireball.


    "Amy, are you hurt?" asked Mag immediately. The fireball was even smaller than Amy''s hand, but its heat was a little terrifying. He could sense danger in it, and was worried about Amy, but he couldn''t get close, so he grew more anxious.


    Amy shook her head. The redness on her face had decreased a lot. She looked at the fireball in her hand as if it were some interesting toy, and then she said excitedly, "Father, I''m okay. Look at this fireball! It''s so lovely. Is this magic?"


    Mag breathed a sigh of relief. Amy''s face was starting to return to normal. It looked like this fireball had bnced out the heat and difort inside her body. However, watching the bluish violet fireball, Mag narrowed his eyes slightly��he was not certain whether or not it was magic. Shouldn''t the me of the normal fireball magic be fiery red?


    Amy saw Mag narrowing his eyes and got a little terrified. She shook her hand, and the fireball was extinguished immediately. Then she drew back her hand, lowered her head as if she had done something wrong, and said, "Please don''t get mad, Father. Amy''s wrong. I''ll never mention that I want to learn magic ever again." Then she peeked at Mag, her little face never more aggrieved.


    "What?" Mag froze for an instant by Amy''s sudden behavior, but he soon found out why in his predecessor''s memory��in order to hide who they were and to protect Amy, his predecessor had kept a low profile since they came to the Chaos City.


    When going out, Amy had to put on a hat that could cover her ears in order not to let anyone find out that she was half-elf. So, while she had shown a great interest in magic since little, she had been asked to strictly keep away from anything rting to magic, let alone learn it.


    Looking at Amy who was aggrieved, with her head bowed, Mag couldn''t help but feel his heart ache. His predecessor had wanted to keep their heads down and let Amy live a normal life. He could understand that he was trying to protect her.


    But that didn''t mean he approved of his method. Suppressing Amy''s nature was something he''d never do; besides, in his eyes, while lying low was not wrong, it was a lie to console oneself if one epted mediocrity willingly.


    In his previous life, he had read about this: being mediocre was not terrifying; the terrifying thing was, after a mediocre life, one still told oneself that the in life was the single true life.


    Mag Alex''s life was far from a mediocre one, but he had wanted to make Amy live a mediocre life, which was something Mag could not ept.


    The offspring of the once strongest knight of humans and the princess of elves��could she be a genius?


    After all, the fireball magic just now was mastered by Amy herself. Based on his predecessor''s memory, he wouldn''t have met this kind of fireball head on even in his prime.


    Amy was fiddling nervously with her index finger, her head bowed. Watching this, Mag''s heart softened immediately. Such a lovely girl! Of course she can do anything she wants to. It''s my responsibility to handle everything else.


    "Amy, raise your head and look at me," said Mag, smiling.


    Amy hesitated for a moment, and then looked up at Mag. "Father, Amy will not learn��" Although today''s Father was very kind and gentle, she still remembered his angry face when she''d said she wanted to learn magicst time. She didn''t want to make her father angry or unhappy.


    "No, Amy," Mag interrupted, smiling. Looking into her eyes, he said earnestly, "From today, I will not forbid you to learn magic. When the restaurant starts operating and we make some money, I will send you to the Gray Temple to learn magic."


    Amy froze for an instant. "Really?" Then she looked at Mag, surprised and a little dubious.


    "Of course." Mag nodded. "But it may take some time because the restaurant has just opened today��" .


    "Father, you are the best! Amy loves you!" Before Mag could finish his words, Amy had already slipped off her chair, jumped into his arms, held his face, and kissed it. Then she looked up at Mag, and with a serious look, she said, "Amy will be a very powerful magic caster and protect Father. It''s my wish."


    Mag looked at Amy in the eye and nodded earnestly. "Okay. I''m sure Amy can do it." Then, smiling, he said, "Well then, let''s open the restaurant first. Mamy Restaurant, our restaurant."

 Chapter 12: A Pretty Hard Start

    <h4>Chapter 12: A Pretty Hard Start</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    "Okay." Amy nodded obediently. She was just about to get off from Mag, but then she stopped immediately. Her eyes widened slowly as she looked at him. "Father, you can hold Amy in your arms! You can hold Amy in your arms!"


    Her eyes were shiny with tears, her face full of excitement.


    In Amy''s memory, only in bed could she snuggle up in her father''s arms, and she had never been hugged by him. She knew it was because of his body, but she had always wanted to experience the feeling of being hugged. Who would have thought that she would realize her little dream today?


    Mag smilingly touched Amy''s cute little nose, nodded, and said, "Yes, I can hold Amy in my arms atst. I can also lift you up and give you a princess hug. I will do anything you want me to do."


    While holding Amy in his arms, he was very excited too. Sure enough, body is my first priority. I have to aplish this mission. I don''t want to go back to the state in which it''s hard for me to even walk.


    Amy put her face to Mag''s chest, nuzzled him like a little cat, and said happily, "Father, you''re the best!"


    Mag pacified the little thing for a while. He was a little relieved after he had made sure that there was nothing wrong with Amy other than that bluish violet fire she''d unleashed.


    Moreover, Amy had demonstrated it for Mag��she could unleash that bluish violet fireball anytime now, and she could do it with just a thought; no spells or time were needed.


    His predecessor didn''t know much about magic casters, either, and even the mysterious princess of elves was vague in his memory. Mag couldn''t even recall her looks. He just vaguely remembered her as a powerful magic caster.


    Looks like she has got her magic talent from her mother. Instant fireball magic��her talent should be good. It''s just she can''t control it well enough now, thought Mag, stroking his chin. His predecessor''s worries had not been misced. If elves found out who she really was, he couldn''t imagine what would happen. Whether putting her in harm''s way or taking her away, it was uneptable to him.


    The Gray Temple should be put on the back burner. Maybe I should find a more reliable magic caster and suss him out first, thought Mag. He didn''t want to rush into making Amy learn magic. He had to be thorough about it.


    Mag picked up the ck-leather-cover menu on the table. The leather was very smooth. He opened it. On the top left-hand corner of a in light gray paper, he found a line of words written in ck: Yangzhou fried rice��600 copper coins each, in and simple yet stylish.


    This system''s taste is not bad. Mag closed the menu contentedly.


    "Father, has our restaurant really opened today?" asked Amy, standing beside Mag.


    "Yes, opening the door means we start operating. Let''s hope we can sell many tes of rainbow fried rice today." Mag smiled and stroked Amy''s hair, and then he took her little hand and walked towards the door.


    Mag held the door handle, took a deep breath, and pushed it hard towards outside.


    The two small bells hanging on the door rang twice, and then the door was opened. The warm sunlight of early autumn spilled on the two very different figures standing outside the door��one big, and one small, casting two long shadows onto the restaurant floor behind.


    Standing there, Mag looked at the signboard hanging above, on which were two big words in ck: Mamy Restaurant. Holding Amy''s hand, he murmured to himself, "It seems nice to be alive again."


    "Father, what were you saying?" Amy looked up at Mag, a little puzzled.


    "I was saying, ''It''s nice to have you, Amy.''" Mag looked down at the little thing who was even shorter than his waist, smiling lovingly.


    "It''s nice to have you too, Father." Amy ran happily around Mag for twops, and then, forming her hands like a trumpet in front of her mouth, she shouted towards the square, "Our restaurant has opened! Come and eat here! We have very delicious rainbow fried rice��" .


    Mag looked at his little girl and gave a reluctant yet happy smile. He was very happy inside too. He looked to the Aden Square��it was early morning, and there weren''t many people yet.


    Not far on the grasnds, tworge orcs with fangs were sparring with each other bare-chested; a little farther, two businessman-like humans were standing under a tree, talking; a tall elf hurried across with a longbow on his back, followed by two curious troll children��


    Mag looked at all this with a little surprise. While he had seen the face of every species in his predecessor''s memory, the shock delivered waspletely different when he saw it with his own eyes.


    Powerful orcs, crafty goblins, long-lived elves�� It had all be so real all of a sudden, and he truly felt he hade to another world.


    It didn''t seem as simple as he had thought to live an easy andfortable life here with Amy. Mag lifted an eyebrow and turned his head to take a look at his restaurant. Since the restaurant had been set up in this Chaos City, apparently, it wouldn''t just cater for humans; after all, elves, giant dragons, and demons were famous for having an outrageous amount of money.


    The Aden Square was located in the center of Chaos City. When they built the city, the buildings around the Aden Square had been arranged into the shape of the crescent moon to surround the round square. It was open to the south.


    From one end of this crescent moon to another, there were thousands of various shops, restaurants, forges, red-light districts, arenas, magic shops�� Any shop could be found here, as long as it existed on the Nond Continent. Their owners were also of various species; a hotcake shop might well be owned byva demons, who''d bake hotcakes directly on their hands.


    After the peace treaty was signed, Chaos City was built to promote mingling among species. At that time, the continent was divided among all the species like a pie cut several times horizontally and perpendicrly, and they shared the same intersection point, on which Chaos City was built, so it was not an exaggeration to call it the center of the continent.


    Because Chaos City bordered with thends of every species, it had eight gates to provide entrances for all of them.


    Orcs, humans, elves, goblins, trolls, demons, dwarves�� and giant dragons that showed themselves now and then lived together in the same city. This kind of chaotic inhabitation was how the city got its name.


    After the chaos in the beginning, a secret organization named Gray Temple appeared in the city and started to maintain the order; at the same time, it slowly changed the city into today''s size andyout. The people in gray walking in the dark were thew enforcers of this city.


    Mag''s restaurant was standing on the tail of the crescent moon��thest shop on the Aden Square.


    Since the entrance of the square was on the other end, people seldom came here. Next to their restaurant was an arms shop, which Mag recalled was owned by a dwarf. Farther on were several closed shops with "House to Rent" notice on their doors, and then, there was a shop that sold magic potions, whose door had two birdcages hanging on it, in which two parrots were still sleeping.


    To say the customers were few and far between here was putting it lightly. Thinking about the chance of a customer being interested ining through his door and ordering a te of 600-copper-coin Yangzhou fried rice, Mag suddenly felt that this start was pretty hard.

 Chapter 13: Pay! Now!

    <h4>Chapter 13: Pay! Now!</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag watched and waited for a while. While the few passers-by had shown some interest in his restaurant which had totally different characteristics than the nearby shops, he didn''t see anyone who wanted to enter for now.


    Mag went back inside, cleared the table, and went to wash the dishes, while Amy was sitting on the long-legged chair behind the counter, ying with the bluish violet fire in her hand in high spirits, mumbling some spells all the while.


    After cleaning up everything, Mag went out of the kitchen. Seeing that there was still no sign of any customersing, he pulled up a chair beside Amy and watched her y with fire.


    Suddenly, Amy turned to look at Mag, and asked, "Father, if I threw this out, would it be like magic caster''s magic?" She raised her hand and made a throwing gesture.


    "No, no, no!" Mag waved his hand immediately. If she threw it out, even if the restaurant wouldn''t be burned down to the ground, some tables and chairs would surely be damaged, and seeing how the system was mean with its money, the remaining 2,700 copper coins might not even be enough for restitution.


    "Don''t worry, Father. I won''t really throw it out." Looking at Mag''s nervous face, Amy burst intoughter, and then she shook her hand and extinguished the fireball.


    Mag let out a sigh of relief. He thought about Amy''s question and nodded. "If you can throw it out and actually hit the target, then it can be called the fireball magic."


    Amy shook her head, not very sure of herself. "Amy is not able to do that."


    "Don''t worry," said Mag, smiling. He looked at her, eyes full of encouragement. "Father will practice with you till I find a proper master for you. No one is born a magic caster. Amy is already very amazing because you can make a fireball all by yourself. I''m sure you can do it."


    "Yes, Father. Amy will try!" Amy nodded vigorously. Then she looked toward the door and said in a little confused tone, "But why does nobodye and eat in our restaurant, Father? Your rainbow fried rice is so good."


    "Because they haven''t tried it, they have no idea that it is that good. Not long after, I''m sure people would line up to eat here." Mag smiled, but he felt a little helpless inside. 600 copper coins was indeed a pretty high price for normal people, but the Chaos City was never short of wealthy people. Every species had a handful of wealthy people who loved thrill, often hung around in this city, and even came here for long-term settlement.


    After all, here, dwarves could enjoy the service of beautiful human girls; trolls could find demon strippers; even goblins might be apanied by barmaids�� Only money was needed. One could literally do anything here with money.


    "If we have too many customers, Amy can help Father out." Amy looked at Mag with her shining eyes.


    "Then what can you do, Amy?" asked Mag, smiling.


    "Amy can help collect money. I learned arithmetic from Teacher Luna the other day. She said I am very good," said Amy as if trying to be impress him. .


    "Luna?" Mag searched in his memory and remembered immediately. Luna was a teacher working at Chaos School, which was owned by the Gray Temple. He had the impression that she was a young girl who loved wearing dark green dress, and who was normally condescendingly cold to others, but a totally changed person when she was with the children��she would be very kind and amiable, and was loved by them.


    Since Amy couldn''t afford her tuition fees, she had no right to go to school. However, she often went to the Chaos School and watched them have ss with her hands on the top of the outside wall. Luna liked her very much and often let her inside to listen with other students; sometimes, she would teach her alone and give her something to eat, so she had left a pretty good impression on his predecessor.


    "Yes. And if they won''t pay, Amy will get angry and scare them with the fireball," said Amy, nodding.


    "Get angry? Amy knows how to get angry?" Mag didn''t quite believe her.


    Amy nodded solemnly. "Sure. I watched the next-door dwarf grandpa get angry." And then she put her two little fists in front of her face and widened her eyes to look at Mag. "Pay now, or prepare to get punched!"


    "Father, my look is very angry, right?" Amy asked, full of anticipation, as she maintained her posture.


    Soooo cute! Mag felt that his heart had melted down, but seeing the anticipation all over her face, he had to refrain fromughing and nod his head. "Yes, super angry."


    Amy put her hands down and said happily, "Then leave the mission of collecting money to Amy from now on. I''m sure to do a good job."


    Smiling, Mag nodded. "Okay, I''ll leave it to you then. Oh, and Father will show you how to look angrier when I have time." He didn''t turn Amy down, but her look was so cute now, so he had to carefully teach her sometime, or the customers would not be squelched.


    Then, Amy pestered Mag for a story. He told her the story of "The Little Match Girl". Amy listened with great interest, though Mag added and omitted some things.


    By the end of the story, Amy asked with great anticipation, "Father, is the roast goose really that delicious?"


    Mag nodded. "Yeah, I suppose." But then he felt something was wrong. The point of the story was the roast goose in the kitchen cupboard?


    The story was over. They leaned on the counter, a little bored, their chins lying on the back of their hands, oblivious to everything around them. The looks on their faces were surprisingly in sync.


    Mag had known that the start would not be easy, but he hadn''t expected that nobody woulde for a whole morning. Only two demon kids had looked inside for a while from outside the ss window.


    At noon, Amy turned to look at Mag and said, "Father, Amy''s hungry."


    Mag nodded, smiling. "I''ll go prepare lunch." Then he went into the kitchen. It couldn''t be helped; he couldn''t make himself stand outside and yell and invite customers in.


    As for the attitude towards customers, he had more or less decided when he was sitting there. In respect of user experience, he knew even more than many who owned restaurants, though it was his first time being an owner; after all, he had tried so many restaurants in his previous life.


    A warm attitude might make people think that they were valued, but those who didn''t like talking might feel ufortable, and a condescending and cold attitude would definitely leave a terrible impression on most customers. Going too far was as bad as not going far enough.


    Besides, his restaurant was relying on Amy and him only. Amy would have done more than enough if she could collect money properly, and receiving customers was naturally his responsibility. So, with regard to his attitude towards them, after he summed up his experience and also considered the current situation of the restaurant, he decided to follow three words: kindness, distance, equality.


    Kindness was the basic respect that should be shown to the customers. It would make them feel good before eating. As for distance, it was because Mag wanted to increase efficiency, and because he had to make the customers who didn''t like to be received overzealously feelfortable. And equality would be shown to all species. Mag felt that anyone who chose to eat in his restaurant was his customer: no matter the species, he would treat them all the same.


    When Mag had just readied the ingredients for two tes of Yangzhou fried rice and the rice, the small bells on the door rang��

 Chapter 14: Owner, Your Menu Must Be Wrong

    <h4>Chapter 14: Owner, Your Menu Must Be Wrong</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mamy Restaurant? Where did ite from? Mobai stood outside the restaurant, a heavy ck hammer about his height slung on his shoulder. Sweat was dripping onto his half-bare reddish ck chest from his gray beard, and his face that had been baked into the same color by the stove was full of doubts.


    When he saw it yesterday noon, it was just a shabby wooden house, in which lived a father and his daughter. The man was a cripple that could barely walk, and had never spoken with him; the little girl was always wearing a gray hat, but she looked very cute. Sometimes, she would squat outside his forge and watch him hammer arms.


    However, after only one night, that ramshackle wooden house had changedpletely. It had be a very beautiful two-storied house, and the whole front wall of the first floor was even reced by a sheet of transparent crystal ss. The beautiful decoration of the restaurant could be seen from outside. For a moment, Mobai did not understand what had happened.


    Even on this whole Aden Square, no restaurant could be found that was more beautiful than this one. After all, that transparent crystal ss was so thin and bright that every table inside looked very clean andfortable; the translucent crystal chandelier was even more exquisite than the one in the pce.


    Maybe that human cripple is actually a very powerful magic caster? He conjured up this restaurant overnight and decided to cook all of a sudden? Stroking his beard, Mobai shook his head. The mind of cunning humans is certainly not easy to understand. But, since it''s near, I may as well try it; if it''s good, then I won''t have to eat far.


    He was certain that this restaurant was owned by the same father and daughter because he had already seen the absent-minded little girl sitting behind the counter through the transparent crystal ss. She looked more adorable today without her hat.


    Mobai pushed the door open, heavy hammer in his hand. The ringing of the bells on the door startled him; when he looked up and saw the two small bells hanging on the door, heughed at himself and walked inside.


    The inside looked even cleaner and morefortable than when he looked from outside. Grand though the decoration seemed, the brownish gray background made him feel veryfortable. He didn''t feel dazzled; instead, he felt a little rxed somehow.


    Mobai lowered his head and took a look at his clothing, which had many holes in it due to the sparks, and his boots, which had thick dust on them, and then he looked at the clean and shining floor; he hesitated for a while.


    ��


    Amy''s eyes suddenly brightened when she was leaning on the counter waiting for her lunch. After she saw who had entered, she turned her head and shouted towards the kitchen excitedly, "Father, we have a customer! Next-door dwarf grandpa!"


    Mag had just readied the ingredients and was about to cook when he heard the ringing of the bells and Amy''s voice. He looked to the door, a little surprised. The door was opened, and in came an old dwarf with a heavy ck hammer on his shoulder. He had short hair and long gray whiskers all over his face; his half-bare chest showed his strong muscles; his arms were as thick as the thighs of normal people;stly, he was wearing hole-covered clothes made from animal hide, with a worn cowhide wineskin at his wrist.


    This was the first time Mag had seen a real dwarf. He was more or less as tall as Mag''s waist. Because of his strong muscles, he looked a little cubic, like a box.


    He was the owner of the next-door forge, a dwarf cksmith named Mobai, and he was among the few cksmiths in Chaos City. Dwarves had a long life; he should be more than 200 years old, but was still as strong and healthy as ever. His predecessor had closely observed the nearby owners and the people who were always wandering around this ce. Although he might not know their names, he had a general idea of who they were. .


    This was his first customer, so naturally, Mag was pretty happy and expectant. He dried off his hands with a towel, went out of the kitchen, and looked at Mobai who stood hesitating at the door. When he glimpsed the grayish ck cowhide boots on his feet, Mag had known what to do. He didn''t walk towards him to wee him; instead, he stood by the counter, stroked Amy''s head to signal her to be quiet, and said smilingly, "Wee, would you like something to eat?"


    Mobai looked at Mag and felt a little surprised. The man who had been hunchbacked and in shabby clothes was now wearing a decent suit. He was still lean, but standing straight, he had a temperament that was totally different than before. Human males were a little womanish in his eyes; he disliked them, especially those who were lean.


    However, standing there, this man looked like a sharp sword out of its sheath despite his lean figure; he didn''t look womanish at all. He was no ordinary man.


    Moreover, the smile on his face that was a little warm hid a lot of that sharpness. This kind of contrast created a vague distance, which made Mobai, who came here for the first time, feel ratherfortable.


    The little girl standing beside him was wearing no hat today. She was in a ck dress, and her face was full of excitement and anticipation, being even more lovely than before.


    Mobai couldn''t figure out what had happened to this man overnight. It was like he had been reborn. He couldn''t help but wonder what this human male was selling in his restaurant, and whether the food here could match the decoration.


    Mobai stopped hesitating, nodded his head, and walked inside with his heavy hammer. He drew a chair to sit on, put the hammer on the floor, and looked at Mag. Then, he said, "Yes, I''d like something to eat. What do you have here?"


    "There''s a menu on your table; you can have a look first, sir," answered Mag, pointing at the menu on his table.


    "Menu?" Mobai picked up the menu casually. On touching the cover with his callus-covered rough hands, he was taken by a little surprise. This kind of smooth texture meant the cover was definitely made from the best bison hide. A piece of bison hide like this one could fetch as much as one dragon coin. It was so extravagant to put such an expensive menu on every table. Even the Fryer Tavern, which had the best business on the Aden Square, was only using normal cowhide covers.


    This made Mobai feel even more expectant. With a restaurant so grandly decorated, and a menu so extravagant, he imagined the dishes here had to be rich. He liked good food the most�� other than drinks. It had to be said that humans might be weak, but in terms of cuisine, other species were definitely no match for them.


    Mobai opened up the cover and looked at it with great expectation, only to be rooted to the spot.


    Such a big menu, yet it wasplete nk!


    No, notpletely nk. On the top left-hand corner, Mobai saw a line of small words. He narrowed his eyes slightly and read out in a low voice, "Yangzhou fried rice��600 copper coins each."


    "600 copper coins?!" Mobai froze for a moment. He blinked and thought that his eyes might have been dazzled from staring by the stove too long in the morning. He brought the menu closer and took another look, and on it, it still said: Yangzhou fried rice��600 copper coins each.


    Mobai put the menu down and looked at mag, face full of doubts. "Owner, your menu must be wrong."

 Chapter 15: Owner, Give Me A Plate Of Yangzhou Fried Rice!

    <h4>Chapter 15: Owner, Give Me A te Of Yangzhou Fried Rice!</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag shook his head smilingly, and replied calmly, "It''s not wrong. It''s simply that we have just opened, so we don''t have many different dishes, but more will be avableter."


    Mobai shook his head. "I didn''t mean the number of dishes; it''s the price. This Yangzhou fried rice costs 600 copper coins each? Do you use giant dragon meat to make it?" he said, pointing at the line of words on the menu a little irritated.


    He had thought that the decorations were great and that the innkeeper was also not bad, but hadn''t expected that they wanted to rip him off. Such small words they were; if he hadn''t seen clearly and had ordered directly, he would have spent 600 on nothing.


    In Fryer Tavern, 600 copper coins could buy him arge te of roasted meat and two gons of wine, and fill up his wineskin when he left. His good feelings towards Mag just now vanished immediately. Humans are indeed the best at disguising themselves and the most devious.


    "Sorry, we don''t use dragon meat. But the price is not wrong. I think this Yangzhou fried rice is worth this price and then some more. You''re free to make your decision, sir," replied Mag, neither humble nor arrogant, but he didn''t exin too much.


    Mag had expected that certain customers would question the price, but he had absolute confidence in his Yangzhou fried rice. It was not worth 600? If it hadn''t been for the 1,000 tes'' mission, he would have set the price at 6,000 copper coins. This was a te of Yangzhou fried rice made from the precious rice which was watered by the Spring of Life, and included various rare ingredients, with a cooking skill that people in this world could only look up to.


    Mobai stared at Mag and suppressed his anger. Humans are indeed devious. They can remain such calm while spouting such lies. This restaurant''s style was indeed very good, but he valued the taste the most when eating. The appearance of the restaurant was not as important.


    He couldn''t figure out what this Yangzhou fried rice was at all with just these four words. What is Yangzhou? Can rice be fried? He had tried every restaurant in Chaos City in the past few decades, but he had never heard of this dish.


    Mobai stared at Mag for a long while, but Mag was very calm the whole time, and didn''t show any guilt or impatience, looking as if he was waiting for him to decide.


    He had run his forge for dozens of years and seen all sorts of people, but few had the same mentality like Mag, and none of them were nobodies. He couldn''t help wondering, Maybe this Yangzhou fried rice has some special taste and is truly worth 600? He hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "You said the price is not wrong, but can you guarantee that this Yangzhou fried rice tastes good?" .


    Mag shook his head. "Good or not, it has a lot to do with personal preference. So, sorry, I cannot guarantee that." Even the best food could be found distasteful by certain people. Mag sighed silently as he looked at Mobai''s irritated face. Looks like the first customer will not stay�� probably.


    "What?!" Mobai got even more irritated. Other restaurants would go to great lengths to boast about their dishes, but look at him��he said he can''t guarantee the taste. He can''t even guarantee his food will be good! Looks like he is most probably a liar. Ifter I said it tasted bad, maybe he would argue it was my personal problem. This human is so devious. Guess I''ll pass.


    At this moment, Amy, who was watching them talking all this time, looked up at Mag and pouted. "Father, Amy''s hungry." Then she nced at Mobai with some dislike. This dwarf grandpa is taking so long. The rainbow fried rice is so delicious, but he still hasn''t made up his mind. Father would have made one by now.


    Mobai was just about to stand up and leave when Amy nced at him. He was too embarrassed by her disdainful look to stand up. The look on the little girl''s face was saying so tantly that he had taken up her eating time.


    "Right, I''ll make the Yangzhou fried rice for you, Amy." Mag smiled and stroked his little girl''s head. Then he looked at Mobai. "You can take your time, sir. Please let me know when you have made up your mind." After saying that, Mag turned around and went into the kitchen to start cooking.


    Amy went back to sit on the long-legged chair behind the counter again. She rested her chin in her hands, blinked her eyes, and said innocently, "The rainbow fried rice is really very good. Amy loves it very much. Are you sure you don''t want one, grandpa?"


    She''s�� so cute! Mobai felt that, at this instant, his heart which had been steeled a thousand times like the iron melted a little. He almost shouted out, "Of course! Give me one!"


    However, he thought of his questioning and irritating face just now. If he decided to eat the fried rice just because of her words, he would lose face, so he refrained from making that decision with great effort, crossed his arms before his chest, and answered in a cool voice, "I''ll think about it and decideter."


    "Okay, either way, you''ll fall in love with that taste in a while." Amy shrugged as if having seen through everything. She turned her head away from Mobai and looked to the kitchen with great expectation.


    "I won''t fall in love with some Yangzhou fried rice," murmured Mobai, all tsundere. He felt he had been despised again. He had been despised by the same little girl twice in one day, but looking at her cute little face, he could do nothing but forgive her.


    I''ll wait and see whether that Yangzhou fried rice is really that good, or if this little thing has been corrupted by that human, thought Mobai. Now he didn''t rush to leave, but sat there patiently.


    Having practiced tens of thousands of times in the test field and twice in real life, Mag had only used 10 minutes to cook a te of Yangzhou fried rice.


    When he went out with the te, Mag nced at Mobai, who was still sitting there, with some surprise. He thought this grumpy customer had already left.


    Amy jumped off the chair, stared fixedly at the te of rice on Mag''s hand, and pped her little hands happily. "It smells so good. Father is so amazing!"


    That is the so-called Yangzhou fried rice? It doesn''t look very special. It looks good, but I can see no meat in it; it won''t be very satisfying. Mobai had some expectation before, but he felt a little disappointed suddenly as he looked at that fried rice.


    Mag put the fried rice on the table opposite Mobai, and, smiling, he said to Amy, "Wash your hands first, and then eat."


    "Okay." Amy trotted into the kitchen, stepped on a little stool, and washed her hands; then she trotted back to the table again. She climbed onto the chair, brought herself close to the te, and took a deep sniff; immediately, her big blue eyes became even brighter.


    At this moment, the aroma of the fried rice found its way to Mobai''s table. He couldn''t help but take a sniff, and then his eyes widened immediately. He looked at the fried rice before Amy, not believing his nose. This aroma, how can it be so enticing?


    "Amy will start eating now," said Amy, holding a spoon in her hand. Then she brought a spoonful of rice to her mouth and chewed merrily, her face full of happiness from enjoying the good food. One spoonful after another, she didn''t want to stop, her body shaking slightly all the while.


    "Gulp��" Mobai heard the sound of himself swallowing his saliva. Unhesitatingly, he looked to Mag who was standing near. "Owner, give me a te of Yangzhou fried rice!"

 Chapter 16: Owner, Give Me Seconds!

    <h4>Chapter 16: Owner, Give Me Seconds!</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mobai felt a little embarrassed after saying that. He had questioned the dish''s taste in every possible way, and now he was asking for it on his own initiative. This turn of events was pretty awkward.


    Mobai took a look at Amy, who was stuffing herself, and said to himself, Because she was eating so happily, for a moment, I couldn''t refrain from saying those words�� He brought back his head that had been craning forward, and again said in a cool voice, "I don''t really want it, but I think I have to show some respect to the little girl, so I''ll try and have one te."


    Mag nodded. "All right. Please wait a moment." Of course he wouldn''t say too much at this moment, but he couldn''t refrain from smiling when he turned around. His tsundere tone is really amusing.


    "Dwarf grandpa, this rainbow fried rice is really very good." Amy swallowed down the rice in her mouth, took another spoonful, and added, "Look, it''s very beautiful, right? Don''t you feel like eating it very badly?"


    Looking at the golden egg-coated rice on the spoon, which was mixed with various ingredients, and the sky-clear eyes of the little girl who was still holding her spoon, Mobai nodded subconsciously.


    Amy nodded. "Then watch me eat it." She opened her mouth to eat the whole spoonful, and as she chewed, she said merrily, "Yummy, yummy."


    "��" Mobai''s mouth opened and closed. Watching the little girl opposite who was againpletely immersed in her fried rice, for a moment, he felt like saying a lot of things, but just couldn''t make the wordse out.


    If opposite him were a man, his heavy hammer would have alreadynded on his head. Yet, watching the little thing eating happily, he couldn''t get angry at all.


    Instead, he felt�� that she was pretty cute?


    Mobai was already hungry after a whole morning''s hammering, and now, he felt even hungrier as he watched the little girl eating happily. If his senses had been gone, he would have gone and robbed her of some rice.


    After a short while, Mag put the rice for two in the cooker and walked out with a te of Yangzhou fried rice. He softly put down the te in front of Mobai, and said smilingly, "Your Yangzhou fried rice is ready, sir."


    Mobai was totally attracted to the rice before him. The strong aroma of the chopped green onions and eggs tickled his nose, and his saliva was starting to be secreted. He had never smelled such an enticing aroma from any food before.


    The rice grains were separated clearly and coated with ayer of golden eggs; on the surface was a little oil, as if shining in themplight. The colorful ingredients that had been chopped into the size of the rice grains had mixed with the rice to form a lively and bright color. So many ingredients, and they were cooked together with oil directly. There was no pepper or salt beside the te; perhaps it was already seasoned? Mobai''s concept of eating waspletely torn apart.


    Mag was standing there, observing, calm on the outside, but also a little expectant and nervous on the inside. While Amy liked the fried rice very much, her previous favorite food was that pancake, so her opinion could only be used as reference.


    However, technically, Mobai was his first customer, so his reaction and feedback were more important. Based on them, he could more or less figure out whether they liked the Yangzhou fried rice here or not.


    What''s this cooking method? Will it be good? Mobai was a little dubious, but driven by the pleasant smell, he couldn''t refrain from holding the spoon and bringing a spoonful to his mouth. He chewed several times.


    The eggs almost melted down once inside his mouth; the grain-sized winter bamboo shoots and green peas were crisp and tasty; the egg-coated rice was so sweet after being finely chewed; the soft and tender ham was well mixed with the rice, and he seemed to have tasted shrimp in it. He could taste all the different tastes in this one mouthful, and he felt warm all over when he had swallowed it, with the pleasant smell of rice still lingering in his mouth.


    Mobai''s eyes brightened immediately.


    Delicious! This is so delicious! How can anything in this world be so delicious?!


    Mobai wasn''t able to think about anything else. He couldn''t help but bring another spoonful to his mouth, and then he simply held the te with one hand and gripped the spoon with the other; one mouthful after another, he just couldn''t stop his hand!


    600 copper coins was expensive? No, with food this good, 1,000 was not nearly expensive to him.


    The roasted meat in the Fryer Tavern was so coarse and inpared to this rice. Perhaps he wouldn''t be able to tolerate that burnt taste that he had put up with before from now on.


    It was as if this fried rice was borately made by a cooking master. He had tried all the different food on the Nond Continent in the past few hundred years, but it was the first time that he had eaten something as good as this.


    He had put all his suspicions towards Mag and the contempt in his mind from before behind him. Face and stuff like that were nothing before such great food.


    Moreover, much to Mobai''s surprise, after this fried rice, he felt that warm feeling was not a delusion, but very real. He felt very rxed andfortable all over as if something were nourishing his body. The weariness from waving the heavy hammer for a whole morning seemed to be assuaged and relieved quickly.


    It was like he had drunk a bottle of recovery potion, except that this recovery was gentler and morefortable, from inside to outside, and it didn''t make him feel more exhausted after its effect wore out like the recovery potion, which made him think of the elves'' holy spring: the Spring of Life.


    "Dwarf grandpa, the rainbow fried rice is very good, right?" Amy giggled happily. Watching Mobai eating ceaselessly, she said, "Amy told you you''d fall in love with its taste."


    Mag stood there, smiling. Mobai''s reaction had said everything. Even he couldn''t resist the good taste of this Yangzhou fried rice, so Mag had no worry at all about whether his restaurant would be popr or not. This was a rather good start.


    "Yes. I''ve fallen in love with this taste." Mobai put down the te and looked at Mag. "Owner, give me seconds. It''s really very good."


    At this moment, the voice of the system sounded all of a sudden. "System rmends you apply the limited purchasing strategy. It would highly raise customer expectations and stickiness." .


    Mag was taken by surprise. He responded by asking, "System, aren''t you only responsible for selling ingredients?"


    "System is mainly responsible for supervising you learning cooking skills and supplying necessary ingredients," stressed the system, appearing a little unhappy with Mag''s remarks.


    "Well then, you''d better do your job and sell the ingredients. This is my restaurant; you want me to apply limited purchasing strategy instead of making money��are you taking me for a fool? I''ve got the mission toplete!" Mag curled his lip. He wished someone would eat 100 tes.

 Chapter 17: Owner, I’d Like One More Plate Please

    <h4>Chapter 17: Owner, I��d Like One More te Please</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag went into the kitchen. The rice he had put in the cooker before was just ready; he scooped out some and put it into a bowl to let it cool a little, then used his credit ount to buy the ingredients for one te of fried rice, and started to prepare the second one.


    As to the purchasing limit, Mag would not consider it right now. His mission of selling 1,000 tes was no easy task at all. However, if his restaurant became very popr in the future, the purchasing limit was a pretty good strategy to show respect to customers in order for more people to have the chance to eat good food.


    As for the system''s rmendation, he believed the system was trying to set him up and that it most likely wanted to make him half-disabled again.


    "System''s suggestions are all for you to go far on the path of the God of Cookery," said the system suddenly.


    Mag raised an eyebrow. He hadn''t expected that the system had read his mind, but it also made it easier for him. He asked, "System, in order for me to go far, I''d like to make a suggestion too."


    "Please," answered the system.


    "I think you should sell the ingredients for half the price," said Mag solemnly.


    "The ingredients supplied by the system are all from��"


    "I feel the same about your suggestion." Mag cut the conversation short before the system even finished its sentence.


    "��" An ellipsis went across Mag''s head.


    Mag curled his upper lip slightly and went back to processing the ingredients.


    He had been famous for his vicious tongue back in the day. He had never lost once when facing a band of people who criticized him; he had no fans whatsoever. Talking back to the system was like taking candy from a baby to him.


    Mobai was sitting there, feeling the changes in his body. After finishing the whole te, the warm feeling was starting to fade, but the feeling that his weariness was relieved didn''t vanish, but still remained. It was so real. He clenched his fist and felt almost the same as when he woke up in the morning, very energetic.


    Mobai quickly did the math in his mind. This should have the same effect as a half bottle of middle-grade recovery potion, and it has no side effect of making me feel near the end of my strength. The price of a bottle of middle-grade recovery potion is 20 gold coins, and I have to use one bottle every day. But two tes of this delicious Yangzhou fried rice only cost me 12; besides, it has a much better effect. From this point of view, it''s absolutely worth the money. The result brightened his eyes.


    To forge a weapon, he had to wield that heavy hammer which weighed nearly 100 jin more than 10,000 times. High rewards meant hard work and great skills.


    Mobai was not nearly as resilient these years as when he was young. In order to do his job, he had to drink a bottle of middle-grade recovery potion, which tasted very awful, every noon.


    However, he had grown dependent on this thing, and because he had used it for a long time, he had already felt that his body was being eaten away. At this rate, he could only maintain his uracy for five years at most.


    The day he lost his uracy, the reputation that he had built in this Chaos City in the past few decades would be gone too.


    While he had saved a lot of money from forging weapons��a weapon could fetch at least 1,000 gold coins��he was very clear that the money he had saved was not nearly enough for what he wanted to do. Five years was not enough; he needed to work very hard every day for at least 10 years to earn that money.


    This Yangzhou fried rice was like a silver lining on a cloud for him. He had found an opportunity all of a sudden.


    I''ll try another te. If its recovery effect is really good, then I''ll eat here every day! It had pained him a little to spend this much money on the fried rice, butpared to that awful potion that made him want to throw up, if this amazing Yangzhou fried rice which only cost him a little more than half of the former had the same recovery effect, then it clearly was not a difficult choice he faced.


    Amy had just finished eating her te of rice. She licked her lips, looked at Mobai, and said smilingly, "Dwarf grandpa, didn''t you say just now you wouldn''t fall in love with its taste?" Her face was so pure and innocent.


    Mobai''s old face reddened from Amy''s stare. He feigned coughing several times, and said, "I was just testing the owner to see if he was confident in his skills or not. I''m surprised that he has no confidence even with such good cooking skills, so I am helping him boost his confidence now."


    "Really?" Amy looked at Mobai, a little dubious.


    Mobai nodded solemnly. "Sure. I''m not the kind of person who judges the food distasteful before eating." His tone was a little proud.


    "I hope so." Amy gave Mobai an unhappy nce, slipped off the chair, and went into the kitchen with her te.


    "I�� I��" Mobai felt like he had been despised again. It seemed like she had seen through everything with that unhappy nce.


    When he heard Mobai''s tsundere words being refuted by Amy easily, to the extent that the dwarf had nothing to say in reply, Mag couldn''t refrain from smiling.


    She''s really talented. That''s my girl all right. Her vicious attribute only needs to be developed a little, and with her cute little face, she could criticize them to such an extent that they would even doubt themselves but couldn''t get angry. This feeling is wickedly cool.


    "If you want some more, I''ll cook more for my lunch and give you some," said Mag smilingly, taking the te from Amy and putting it aside.


    "Father, you''re the best!" Amy looked up at Mag, her little face full of adoration. Her father had been like a changed person since she woke up yesterday, so kind and gentle.


    Looking at the father and daughter in the kitchen from outside, Mobai froze, and went into a trance for a moment. He saw a scene in which a little boy was looking up adoringly at a man who was wielding a heavy hammer in front of a stove. He hadn''t seen him for so many years, and didn''t know how he was doing. He felt he owed him a lot.


    Mag nodded, smiling. "Go and sit outside. Father has to cook for the customer."


    "Okay," answered Amy obediently. She went out of the kitchen, climbed onto the long-legged chair behind the counter, and looked at Mobai with her chin in her hands. "Don''t worry, dwarf grandpa, your fried rice will be ready very soon. Just wait a little longer."


    Mobai, who had just snapped out of his reverie, nodded. "Okay." He looked at Amy and for once slightly smiled.


    Mag put down the te before Mobai and smiled. "Your fried rice, sir."


    Mobai nodded. "Okay." Watching the fried rice exquisite like art, he brought one spoonful to his mouth with great expectation. Its taste was as magical as before, and the warm feeling arose in his body again as he swallowed it, nourishing every part of his body.


    It''s indeed effective! And much better than the middle-grade recovery potion! Mobai''s eyes were filled with a pleasant surprise. .


    Maybe it was because the first te had already relieved a lot of weariness he had, but he felt the second one was not only soothing his weariness, but was also nourishing his muscles that had been worn year in and year out. Certain parts of his muscles were always aching like hell on rainy days, but he felt veryfortable right now, though this nourishment was subtle; it was as if a pair of warm hands were massaging his body.


    Without even finishing it, Mobai suddenly lifted his head to look at Mag. "Owner, I''d like one more te please." There was some respect in his eyes.

 Chapter 18: Okay, Dwarf Grandpa Mobai

    <h4>Chapter 18: Okay, Dwarf Grandpa Mobai</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag was really taken aback. While the Yangzhou fried rice was good, one te''s volume was not small. Two tes were more than enough even for those who could eat a lot. Maybe dwarves were built with arger stomach?


    Mag had his doubts, but didn''t show anything on his face. He nodded. "Okay, please wait a moment." He picked up the empty te from the table and went into the kitchen.


    Mobai was eating the fried rice, one spoonful after another, with his head lowered. The more he ate, the happier he felt. He hadn''t expected that such delicious food would have a better recovery effect than the middle-grade potion. At this rate, he felt that maybe it could even restore his condition to his prime and that he could work another dozens of years.


    "Wow, dwarf grandpa, you''re amazing. You could eat three tes!" Amy opened her mouth slightly and looked at Mobai with some envy and adoration.


    Mobai lifted his head and took a look at Amy. For the first time, the little girl wasn''t looking down on him with a disdainful look. He even felt a little ttered, and sat up straighter unconsciously. He ate another mouthful, and said, "This kind of fried rice, three tes are nothing to me. I could eat four!"


    "Really? You could eat four tes?" Amy''s adoring look was more obvious, and her eyes were starting to shine.


    Mobai hesitated for a moment, but looking at Amy''s adoring eyes, he couldn''t refrain from nodding. "Of�� of course."


    Immediately, Amy turned around and shouted towards the kitchen, "Father, dwarf grandpa said he could eat four. Make him another one, or he won''t eat his fill!" .


    "Wait��"


    Mobai looked at Amy, her face full of an innocent smile. Somehow, he felt that something was wrong.


    After hearing Amy''s words, Mag turned to look at Mobai. "Is that so, sir?" He was very calm on the outside, but on the inside, he was alreadyughing. If he hadn''t known Amy''s character, perhaps even he would have suspected a little that Amy was a scheming girl.


    "Well��" Mobai was a little embarrassed. While he could eat morepared to normal people, he felt more or less full after two tes of fried rice; three tes were definitely enough for him, and the fourth one would probably make him feel a little too stuffed.


    "Dwarf grandpa, you told me you could eat four tes, so Amy will not like you if you go back on your words," said Amy earnestly, her chin in her hands.


    Mobai wanted to p himself. Why did I brag about that without thinking? It wouldn''t pose a problem if she were someone else, but watching the expectant and earnest face of the little girl, he just didn''t want to lose face. After hesitating for a while, he clenched his teeth and looked at Mag. "Yes, give me one more."


    "Wow, you said it. Dwarf grandpa is so amazing!" Amy pped her little hands happily, her face full of an earnest smile.


    Mobai consoled himself in his mind, To hell with it! I rarely eat something as good as this, so it''s a kind of happiness even if I''m too stuffed. Besides, looking at the bright smile and adoring eyes on Amy''s face, he suddenly felt his vanity had been greatly satisfied; one more te of fried rice was really nothing to him now.


    Mag nodded. "Right, please wait a moment." He started to rinse the rice and make the third te of fried rice; then, he turned around to look at Amy''s back, eyes full of love. It was all thanks to her that his first customer stayed and ordered four tes of Yangzhou fried rice.


    Mag served the two tes one by one, and Amy watched Mobai finish them with fixed eyes.


    Mobai gave a contented burp as he put down the spoon. With four tes of Yangzhou fried rice down, he felt warm all over and not as stuffed as he had thought. A feeling of contentment arose from the bottom of his heart. He felt as if his life had been fulfilled at this moment.


    Mag stood there and saw the food he had made eaten by someone happily until nothing was left on the te. A sense of achievement arose in his heart, and he felt very happy too. Turns out being a cook is not that bad.


    Before Mobai knew it, Amy was already at his table. She held out her hand as she looked up at Mobai, and then she said solemnly, "Dwarf grandpa, if you have had enough, please pay. It''s�� 2,400 copper coins."


    "Okay, but I don''t have that many copper coins. I''ll give you 24 gold coins," said Mobai smilingly. He fumbled out a purse from his clothes.


    "Gold coins?" Amy froze for an instant, and then she turned to look at Mag. "Father, 24 gold coins and 2,400 copper coins, which is more?"


    Mag looked at Amy and smiled. "They are the same. One gold coin is worth 100 copper coins." He was surprised that she knew how to do the four-digit addition, but it seemed she didn''t know how to convert the coins.


    "I see��" Amy nodded thoughtfully.


    "There you go! 24 gold coins." Mobai carefully put a handful of gold coins onto Amy''s little hands, and they formed a pile.


    "Wow, they''re so beautiful!" Amy''s eyes brightenedpletely. Cradling the coins carefully, she walked slowly to a table, put them down, and counted one by one.


    Mobai tore his eyes away from Amy, picked up his hammer, and stood up to look at Mag. "Your Yangzhou fried rice is very good. I didn''t get your name."


    "Mag," answered Mag smilingly. This customer has a tsundere attribute and a fiery temper, but in fact, he''s fairly easy to get along with and very straightforward.


    Mobai nced at Mag with a little surprise. Very few people didn''t say their surname when introducing themselves, but a lot of people in this Chaos City were concealing who they were because of various reasons��he being one of them��so he didn''t really take it to heart. He nodded, smiling. "Then I''ll call you Mag. I''m Mobai; you can call me Old Mo. I''ll eat here again."


    Mag smilingly nodded. "Right. See you around then."


    When Mobai was about to turn around and leave, he stopped and looked at Amy. "Little girl, call me Grandpa Mobai, not dwarf grandpa."


    "Okay, dwarf grandpa Mobai," answered Amy without even lifting her head. She was too absorbed in counting the gold coins.


    "Naughty girl��" Mobai shook his head, turned around, and walked out. The little thing could always make him speechless, but when he stopped to consider it, she was always right; besides, she was so adorable��there was simply nothing he could do about her.


    Mag cleared the table and looked at Amy, who was counting the coins over and over again, her eyes shining. It looked like she not only liked good food, but she liked money too. A little chowhound and miser��it was hard to think of her as anything but a cute little thing. Mag went into the kitchen with the dishes and started to prepare lunch for himself.


    A momentter, Mag went out with a te of Yangzhou fried rice and saw Amy, who had been counting the coins in high spirits just now, bent over the table with dull eyes. She heard Mage, looked up at him with a sad little face, and said," Father, Amy is useless. I couldn''t even collect money for you. I couldn''t be of any help, right?"

 Chapter 19: Teaching—the 9x9 Times Table

    <h4>Chapter 19: Teaching��the 9x9 Times Table</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag froze for an instant, and then realized that it had to be because she had failed to collect moneypletely by herself, and felt she hadn''t been much of help to him.


    Mag put the te on the table. He couldn''t help feeling his heart ache a little as he looked at Amy''s sad little face. It seemed the little girl was still not very confident in herself. In fact, he felt Amy, who was just a little more than four years old, was already very amazing to do this kind of thing. .


    Looking into Amy''s eyes, Mag shook his head solemnly. "Who said so? Why would you think that, Amy? It''s mostly because of Amy that we have sold four tes of fried rice today. Besides, you''ve counted right to charge 2,400 copper coins, but Grandpa Mobai didn''t have that many copper coins, so he had to use this more beautiful and valuable gold coins to pay instead."


    "Really?" Amy''s eyes became brighter and brighter as she listened to Mag''s words, but she was still not very confident.


    Mag nodded. "Of course. It''s my fault that Amy didn''t see any gold coins before, because I didn''t make any. If someone is to me, it''s me. I didn''t tell you sooner that silver coins, gold coins, and dragon coins are the same as copper coins; all of them can be used to buy things. It is me who should reflect on thispse. I hope Amy can forgive me." An expression of self-reproach appeared on Mag''s face.


    Amy shook her bowed head. "No, it''s not Father''s fault. Father''s very good to me." She was a little upset. "Teacher Luna has taught me before, but�� but so many copper coins bing so few gold coins��I just couldn''t make myself do it. They are so many, so��"


    Mag lifted an eyebrow and almost burst intoughter. Amy''s exnation was so lovely, but he felt a little depressed as he looked at her timid look.


    The external environment had a great influence on one''s character, especially on those who were at an age of slowly molding their values and habits��like Amy.


    Between the poor life before and the contempt that humans and elves showed half-elves, she felt a little inferior, and was not very confident.


    The good thing was that Amy was still little and that this kind of mindset was just a bud, so Mag believed he could slowly help make her a confident little girl.


    I won''t let Amy beughed at and looked down upon from now on. I''ll make her the apple of my eye and my happy little princess, said Mag to himself.


    Speaking of mathematics, this world''s level made him a little worried, for it was even worse than the random foreigners'' from his previous life. Even doing the addition and subtraction of numbers which had more than two digits would take them a long while.


    Considering that even basic education was not universal in this world, this was not very surprising. Suddenly, Mag came up with an idea for building up Amy''s confidence.


    Apparently, China was one of the countries with the highest average level in math on Earth. As a rudimentary knowledge, the multiplication table the ancient Chinese people had invented had made a great contribution to the world.


    Mag reached out to stroke Amy''s hair and put the small bowl in front of her; smiling, he said, "Eat this, and then Father will teach you a multiplication table. After you master that, you''ll be even better than the students in the Chaos School, and collecting money will be much easier."


    "Really? Better than those big brothers and sisters?" Amy''s face lit up immediately, and she looked at Mag in disbelief. In her eyes, those big brothers and sisters were studying under Luna every day, and they were all very good.


    Mag nodded. "Sure. When did Father lie to you?"


    Amy nodded her head and answered earnestly, "I know Father will never lie to Amy. I''ll learn carefully." Then she started eating.


    Looking at Amy eating in a manner that was so adorable, Mag picked up his spoon and started eating too. The 9x9 times table was very magical, and if Amy mastered it, she could easily beat those kids who were still counting on their fingers. It was the first step to boost her confidence.


    After lunch, Mag took the dishes to the kitchen. He really didn''t want to touch them as he looked at the oily tes in the sink; after hesitating for a while, he asked the system, "System, do you sell dishwasher?"


    "System is not an appliance store," answered the system.


    "Just cut to the chase. Do you sell it or not? I''ll pay for it." Mag curled his upper lip.


    The system was silent for a while, and then a quotation appeared in Mag''s head. "Basic dishwasher, it can clean five tes and 10 spoons at one time. Price: three gold coins."


    This system is really a money-grubber; it has no principles whatsoever�� Mag rolled his eyes. He had seen through this system. Yet, the price was fairly eptable, so he asked without thinking, "So cheap? Then I want one. Charge it to my ount."


    Then another line of words appeared in his head. "Done. The dishwasher is in ce."


    Looking at the silver dishwasher which was already plugged in on the cooking bench, Mag''s eyes brightened. It seemed very high-tech. He opened the top, removed the several tes and spoons from the sink, and put them in the dishwasher. Then he pressed the start button. Less than a minuteter, the top opened again, and the tes inside were already clean and shiny.


    Modern technology was indeed very convenient. Mag put away the tes and spoons contentedly. Amy was standing by the kitchen door. She looked at Mag in great anticipation, and said, "Father, what''re you going to teach me?"


    "The 9x9 table. Wait for me here, Amy. I''ll go get some paper and a pen. We''ll try to learn some today," answered Mag. It seemed there wouldn''t be another customer in a while, so he went upstairs and fetched a pen and a sheet of paper; then, he sat at the table and wrote the stair-shaped multiplication table from memory.


    This world''s characters were clearly different from those on Earth, but the universal characters were a bit like the oracle bone script, and the numerals were the same as Arabic numerals. The development of civilization was always having some amazing simrities.


    Mag had inherited his predecessor''s memory, so he had already mastered this world''s characters andnguage.


    "Father''s handwriting is very beautiful!" Amy eximed as she watched Mag write down the multiplication table; she pped her little hands with adoration. She had thought Luna''s handwriting was the most beautiful, but now she found that her father''s was even better, each figure like the one on books.


    Amy''s praise and adoring eyes made Mag feel that his one hour every day spent on practicing handwriting in his childhood was suddenly worth it; finally, someone appreciated his good handwriting. He smiled, and said, "Then I''ll teach you how to write some day if you like."


    Amy nodded happily. "Yes, teach me some day!" She looked at the rows and columns of figures, a little confused. "Father, is this the 9x9 table?"

 Chapter 20: System, Do You Sell Clothes?

    <h4>Chapter 20: System, Do You Sell Clothes?</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    "Yes." Mag smiled. He took a look at the neatly written stair-shaped table��the rows and columns were very orderly, and the handwriting was very clear. Then, he put down the pen. "It has nine rows and nine columns, so it''s called the 9x9 table. Amy has already learned the basics of addition and subtraction, so it won''t be very hard to learn this."


    "Then what''s that little cross in the middle?" asked Amy, pointing at the "x", a little confused.


    "It''s called the multiplication sign, and means the process of calcting by multiplying. It''s simpler this way," exined Mag. He asked Amy to sit beside him and then pushed the 9x9 table towards her. "Only Father knows this 9x9 table. You only need to memorize 81 terms and learn the decimal system, and then you''ll be able to handle almost all the calctions in life."


    "Wow, Father is so incredible. Last time, Teacher Luna told Amy that I have to memorize 1,770 terms in order to learn the multiplication table; Amy has only remembered about 100." Amy looked at Mag with great adoration. She hadn''t thought that her father not only had a good handwriting, but also knew a simpler way of calcting than Luna. She felt her father was so amazing.


    Mag knew that he shouldn''t show off when he was standing on the shoulders of ancient Chinese sages, but he felt so good as he was adored by his own daughter. He smiled and pointed at the first term on the top left-hand corner. "We''ll learn the first column today. These two figures beside the times sign are factors, and the figure behind is the product��the result of the calction��"


    Mag carefully exined the constitution of the 9x9 table to Amy. She indeed had known some basics on ount of Luna''s teaching; at least she knew the meaning of every figure and had some concept of addition and subtraction. There was no numeral system in this world, though, so it had taken him some time to make Amy understand the meaning of the numeral system.


    The most consoling thing might be that Amy had no doubt whatsoever about Mag''s words, even if theypletely tore apart what Luna had taught her. She listened to him unconditionally, and quickly epted the concept of the multiplication under the decimal system.


    "One one one, one two two��" read Amy after Mag. The little girl''s memory was pretty good; she had already memorized the first column after reading after Mag for a dozen times.


    Mag struck while the iron was hot and had her read the whole 9x9 table after him to present to her a whole concept.


    "But, Father, what''s the point of memorizing this?" asked Amy looking up at Mag, a little confused after reading a few times herself.


    "Well, it''s very useful." Mag smiled and pointed at the multiplication table. "Our Yangzhou fried rice is 600 copper coins each, and that is six gold coins. Grandpa Mobai has just had four tes, so it will be four six twenty-four. You can calcte the result immediately and don''t need to count your fingers. Isn''t it very easy?"


    "It really is 24 gold coins!" Amy''s eyes brightened immediately. It had taken her a long while to calcte in her mind that she should charge 2,400 copper coins before, but her father had figured out the result with ease. This 9x9 table was so amazing. She said enthusiastically, "Father, I want to learn! I want to learn this 9x9 table! If I master this, I''ll truly be able to help Father."


    Mag nodded, smiling. "Okay. We''ll learn three columns today and the rest tomorrow." When learning new things, initiative and enthusiasm were the most important, and Amy had both. Mag was certain that she would master the 9x9 table in no time.


    He spent his noon helping Amy remember the 9x9 table. Nobody entered his restaurant other than Mobai. It showed how isted this corner on the Aden Square was.


    Yet, after having sold four tes of fried rice, Mag felt quite relieved; at least he didn''t have to worry that the people here wouldn''t like its taste. From Mobai''s reaction, he had known that the effect the fried rice had on the muscles had also worked on him, so maybe he would be a regr, which was very good news.


    "Three four twelve, three five fifteen, three six�� three six�� three six�� Three six is too difficult��" Amy looked up at Mag, a little upset. It was the fifth time that she had been thwarted here, tears in her eyes.


    "Okay then, let''s stop here at three five fifteen. Amy baby is already very incredible. Normally, very few children can remember the first column for the first time. We''ll memorize the rest tomorrow; it''s best to do it step by step." Mag picked up the paper and stroked Amy''s hair, smiling. It made him remember a video, which he had watched in his previous life, about a little girl crying as she tried to remember the 9x9 table. Sure enough, the same problems were always appearing at the same age.


    "Really?" Amy had thought that Mag would reproach her, but when her father said that she was better than other children, her eyes brightened again.


    Mag looked into Amy''s eyes and nodded earnestly. "Sure. When did Father ever lie to you?"


    Amy nodded. "I know. Father will never lie to Amy. I''ll try my best to learn the rest tomorrow." A confident expression as well as a bright smile appeared on her face.


    Mag put the 9x9 table behind the counter. It was already past lunchtime, so it was very unlikely that anyone woulde. He took a look at Amy''s hair which was a little messy, went to the door to turn over the "Open" sign, and locked the door from inside; then, he grabbed Amy''s little hand, and said, "Come, Father will give you a bath and turn you into a clean little fairy."


    "Do we have to prepare the hot water first and take the wooden barrel?" asked Amy, looking up at Mag.


    Mag smilingly shook his head. "No, we have hot watering from the pipe and a bathtub upstairs." .


    "Like the tap in the kitchen?" asked Amy, very surprised. The thing that her father called "tap" was very magical; fresh and sweet water woulde out if it was turned; it was like magic.


    Mag nodded. "Yes." Then, he took her little hand and went upstairs. Amy was just starting to know this world around her, so she only felt curious about the modern things in the house, and wasn''t very confused.


    Even though she was seeing the bathtub for the first time, Amy got used to it very quickly. She sat in it, fluttering her two feet and giggling as she held the white bubbles in her hands. Looking at Mag, she said happily, "Father, this bathtub is so much fun, and these bubbles have a very good and pleasant smell."


    "Yes. This is the body wash for bathing, and in my hand is the shampoo for washing hair. You hair will be clean and have a fragrant smell after being washed," said Mag, smiling. He clumsily rubbed the shampoo on Amy''s hair with his hands, and said softly, "Close your eyes. You''ll be very ufortable if it gets into your eyes."


    "Okay. Amy wants to have a good smell like Father." She closed her eyes obediently.


    Mag rubbed Amy''s hair softly. He might be clumsy, but he was very meticulous; he carefully separated the hair that had been stuck together. Actually, Amy''s hair was very smooth.


    Bathing children and washing their hair was indeed not very easy. Mag''s clothes were almost soaked after bathing Amy. He looked at Amy, who was in her bath towel, and her little dress aside; he became a little worried. He asked tentatively, "System, do you sell clothes?"

 Chapter 21: The Sad Story Of The Ugly Duckling

    <h4>Chapter 21: The Sad Story Of The Ugly Duckling</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    "Please note that system is not a shopping mall! I do not provide clothes!" answered the system coldly.


    "I''ll pay. How much for a pair of pajamas? 50 copper coins? 100? Even two gold coins is okay by me," said Mag calmly. He nced at the remaining 616 copper coins.


    For a while, the system said nothing, and then a quotation appeared in Mag''s head. "A pair of children''s pajamas: two gold coins; a pair of men''s pajamas: three gold coins; a suit of children''s normal clothes: three gold coins; a chef''s suit: three gold coins. Different colors and styles are avable."


    Mag took a look at Amy, who was starting to feel sleepy after the bath, and said in his mind, "I''ll have a pair of children''s pajamas and a chef''s suit, then." The price was not very expensive, but he had to prioritize his mission, and saving money to buy ingredients was the most important right now.


    Suddenly, a lot of children''s pajamas with different styles and colors popped up in Mag''s head. He didn''t know which one he should choose, so he turned to Amy and asked, "What kind of pajamas do you like, Amy? What color?"


    After thinking for a long time, Amy looked at Mag with anticipation and answered, "Amy likes purple clothes, especially one with a little bear on it��" Her father''s magic was so incredible, and the house and clothes he had conjured up were very beautiful, so she looked forward to the new clothes with great expectations.


    A pair of purple pajamas caught Mag''s eye. They were fluffy onesie pajamas, with two bear ears on top of the hood and a lovely brown little bear on the front. This one should do.


    "I''ll go get the pajamas for you," Mag said after the system told him that the clothes were ready. He went into the room and opened the wardrobe. A pair of cute bear pajamas and a brand-new chef''s suit were already there.


    Mag folded his suit and put it on the bed, and then he took the little pajamas to the bathroom. He looked at Amy and asked, "Do you like them?"


    "Wow, they''re so pretty!" Wrapped in her bath towel, Amy looked at the purple bear pajamas unfolded in Mag''s hands and nodded happily. "Yes! Amy loves purple. They''re so fluffy, and I''ll be a little bear in it. I love it! Father is the best!"


    Looking at her happy smile, Mag felt happy too. He picked up a clean towel. "I''ll help dry off your hair, and then you can change into your pajamas and take a nap."


    Amy nodded. "Okay." She moved her head towards Mag and couldn''t wait to try on her new clothes.


    Mag dried her hair off with the towel carefully, blew it with the hair dryer, and then helped her put on the new clothes.


    Amy raised her hand to rub her face with one fluffy sleeve. "So soft andfy." She narrowed her eyes, her face filled with happiness. .


    Mag looked at Amy. The fluffy purple sleepwear was like a lovely little bear on Amy and ttered her soft white skin. Her silver hair was spreading on her shoulders and her back; her cute pointy ears were snow-white and crystal-clear��she was a perfectbination of human and elf.


    "Here, let me hold you up. Let''s take a look at Amy, the little bear." Mag put on Amy''s hood and held her up towards the mirror.


    Amy looked at the little bear in the mirror, opened up her mouth, and waved her two hands at Mag. "Oh, herees the little bear, and it will eat you!"


    "Don''t eat me, please!" Mag retracted his head to y along, smiling.


    "It''s okay. Don''t be afraid. Amy couldn''t bear to eat Father." Amy extended her hands to hold Mag''s face, pecked him on the cheek, and stroked his hair.


    The little thing was so adorable. Mag held back his smiling. "Oh, I''m not afraid anymore." He took a sniff. "Our little Amy smells very good now; it''s time to take a nap." He held her in his arms and walked into the bedroom. He put her on the bed gently.


    Lying in bed, Amy shook her head as she held Mag''s finger. "Amy can''t sleep. Please tell me a story, Father."


    Mag nodded. "Well then, I''ll tell you the story of the Ugly Duckling." He pulled up a chair beside her bed.


    "Okay. Amy wants to hear it." Amy nodded.


    "In a beautiful country that was far, far away, a female duck was sitting on her eggs to hatch her babies��" Mag started telling the story in a low voice. Almost every child had heard this story, and Mag chose it for a reason.


    Amy''sck of self-confidence was partly because she thought she was different from humans and elves, so she was picked on andughed at sometimes, like the little swan born amongst the ducks.


    He intended to tell her through this story that she was not different, but special, and that she would prove to be better than all of them.


    Of course, now that he was here, he wouldn''t let anything bad happen to her.


    An ugly duckling was born in a group of ducks. Just because she looked different from all the others, she got disliked. She was chased away by ducks, pecked by chickens, taunted by cats, and kicked by the maid in the chicken house.


    She had no choice but to follow the river and leave that ce on her own. She went through the cold winter and almost got killed by the wife of a peasant. Finally, the warm spring came. When she saw a flock of swans flying in the faraway sky, she spread her wings recklessly and found out that she was actually a beautiful, proud swan. She was meant to fly in the sky, and deserved to be loved by others.


    Mag told the story vividly in a low and deep voice. Amy waspletely engrossed in it. She clenched her fists as if worrying about the ugly duckling, and after learning that thetter had made it out alive, she let out a sigh of relief, but became rmed again because of the new dangers that appeared. Finally, when the ugly duckling changed into a beautiful swan, took to the air, and found her true friends, a happy smile showed on her little face.


    "So, Father, Amy is an ugly duckling? And I''ll be a beautiful swan when I grow up?" Amy looked at Mag with expectation.


    "No, Amy is already a beautiful swan now, and you''ll be more gorgeous and beautiful when you grow up." Mag shook his head, smiling. He stroked Amy''s hair with his other hand, and said softly, "Besides, as long as I am here, no one can hurt you."


    "I know, Father." Amy looked into Mag''s eyes and nodded with confidence. Reluctantly, she said, "Amy has a small request."


    "What is it?" Mag looked at her encouragingly.


    "Can we raise an ugly duckling?" asked Amy softly.


    "Do you like swans?" Mag was taken aback. Little swans were not easy to get, but he could figure something out if Amy wanted to raise one.


    "Yes. When it grows up, we can eat roast goose." Amy nodded solemnly.

 Chapter 22: The Second Customer

    <h4>Chapter 22: The Second Customer</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag opened his mouth, but didn''t know what to say. The little chowhound had apletely different mindset than normal children. He nodded with a smile. "Okay, Father will take you out tomorrow and buy one if there is someone selling them."


    "Father, you''re the best!" Amy rubbed her face against Mag''s hand happily. She was so sleepy that she fell asleep in no time, holding Mag''s hand, murmuring the words "roast goose".


    Looks like she does want to eat the roast goose. I have to get my hands on the recipe quickly, Mag thought. He withdrew his finger from Amy''s little hand. Looking at her adorable sleeping face, he couldn''t help but stoop down and kiss her forehead, and then he stood up, picked up his suit on the bed, and went to take a bath.


    Mag put Amy''s clothes in the washing machine, and when he finished bathing, her clothes had already been washed. He hung them outside the window, thinking that they should be dry tomorrow, and then he put his clothes in the washer too.


    Mag went downstairs. After he cleaned the kitchen, he took a piece of paper and a pen, sat down beside the counter, and started to ponder carefully.


    His first priority was toplete the mission. That meant he had to make at least 3,000 gold coins. He had to sell 500 tes of Yangzhou fried rice to earn that money.


    Mag overlooked something before. He could buy the ingredients and not use them. This way, he only needed to sell half toplete his mission; thus, his pressure decreased a lot.


    Sure, it was still very difficult for him to sell 500 tes of Yangzhou fried rice in 10 days. After all, as of now, he had only sold four, and all of them to one customer.


    "Do I have to go outside and tout my business?" Mag wrote down a "four" on the first line. He put down the pen and looked to the door, a little depressed. On the square, only a few children were running around.


    This location was so remote. If it were on the other side of the square, it would attract many customers just by its beautiful look, but now, not a lot of people could even see this ce.


    "I hope more customers wille in the evening." Mag walked up to the door, opened the lock, and turned the "Open" sign over. It was already four o''clock.


    Since there was no customer and Amy was sleeping, Mag was reduced to sitting around on the long-legged chair behind the counter. He went through memories in his head and turned the useful ones into his own. He learned about thendscape and all the species on the whole continent. .


    As he had expected, this world was much more dangerous than he had thought. Even in this Chaos City which was ruled by the Gray Temple, fights were not umon, and if no one was killed during the fight, usually the punishment wasn''t very severe.


    Seems like I have to improve my strength to protect Amy and this restaurant��even if I can''t regain the power from my predecessor''s prime, thought Mag. After all, he had already known he couldn''t keep a low profile when he''d decided to open this restaurant.


    On the square, a tall and slim elf who was wearing a silver dress with golden embroidery on its hem stopped outside the restaurant, her light blue eyes looking at the building with surprise.


    Why is this restaurant here? Also, it''s�� so beautiful. Sally studied the restaurant and the two-storied building, her pretty face full of surprise.


    She was chosen to marry into another family, but she didn''t want to hand her future over to others at such a young age, so she ran westward, all the way from her home in the Wind Forest to the legendary Chaos City, at night while keeping it a secret from her father��the chief.


    She had been wandering in this city for two days, and had seen quite a few interesting things, but so many different species were living here, so she wasn''t quite used to the circumstances here yet.


    Besides, she knew her father had already sent someone to look for her, so she purposely avoided the hotels and restaurants owned by elves in this Chaos City. However, she didn''t feelfortable living and eating in the hotels and restaurants owned by other species��she had lived in her beautiful castle all her life. She had found a hotel owned by a human femalest night; it was not grand, but it was clean, and only women had lived there before.


    Sleeping was no longer a problem to her, only eating.


    Sally did ap around this famous Aden Square. Most of the restaurants looked very greasy, with a lot of flying bugs and too many tables and chairs that almost stuffed the whole restaurant. All the species ate together in close proximity. This sight really discouraged her.


    She was a high-born elf. There was no way she would dine with orcs, let alone dwarves!


    She hadn''t eaten anything since noon. The two spirit fruits she had had in the morning had already been digested by her. She had walked around the whole Aden Square. Her stomach was rumbling, but she''d rather eat nothing than walk into those ces.


    Finally, she decided to take the risk and go to the restaurant owned by elves to get a decent meal. That was when she found this beautiful restaurant in the corner of the square.


    It was even prettier than her own castle. The whole front wall was a sheet of transparent crystal ss; it was very clear, with no impurity whatsoever, and so thin and t.


    Even the crystal ss in the elf queen''s castle was merely half as big as this one, and it was well-preserved in her chamber, but here, it was being used as a wall for the restaurant! Such an extravagant owner!


    She could see everything inside through the ss wall. The brownish yellow tables were evenly aligned. There were 16 tables in total, but it wouldn''t be crowded even if the restaurant were full.


    Yet, she was the most attracted by the four amber chandeliers. The crystal was carved into such an exquisite light. The amber crystal beads were strung together, so dreamy.


    If only I could eat here. This thought popped up in Sally''s head, and tempted her like a devil, but she couldn''t make up her mind. It doesn''t say ''elves only''; what if some dwarf or orce sit beside me?


    Suddenly, her stomach rumbled. Her hunger overwhelmed her other thoughts. She gave her bow on the back a yank and walked towards the restaurant, her face filled with confidence and firmness.


    In this Chaos City, power was everything. She was confident that her archery would make those lowborn back off on their own.


    The ringing of the bells interrupted Mag''s thinking. With some surprise, he lifted his head to look to the door. It was a tall and slim elf he saw.


    She wore her long light blond hair in a neat ponytail. She had fair skin, a pretty face, and two small pointy ears; her light blue eyes showed her nobility. She was wearing a light silver dress with a golden embroidered hem. She had beautiful corbones and slender, fair calves. There was a long bow on her back, and a quiver full of arrows at her waist.


    "Wee." Mag stood up and smiled at her. She was his second customer.

 Chapter 23: To Eat Here Or Not?

    <h4>Chapter 23: To Eat Here Or Not?</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Sally walked in and heard Mag''s voice when she was about to nce around the restaurant. She seemed a little surprised.


    Clearly, he was a human male, but he looked much better than the ones she had met today, and were slovenly dressed with stubble all over their faces.


    His short hair was very orderly, and there was no stubble on his chin. His mustache wasn''t an unpleasant sight, but instead made him look mature. His dark eyes seemed very deep.


    His clothes were just ck and white, but they were very well made, and more importantly, they were quite clean. She had a good impression of him.


    Besides, he might be lean, but he looked like a sword standing in its sheath. Only the human knight who''de to the elves before had made her feel that way; he had a heavy sword like no other, which was very impressive.


    However, the man before her was obviously different. He was not very aggressive, but rather reserved and steady, and didn''t look like he could carry a heavy sword.


    Humans were rtively eptable to elves��except the messy ones, of course.


    Sally gave Mag a nod of acknowledgement, and continued to look around the restaurant.


    Its decorations were very special, featuring humans and other species. For example, there was a valley painted in gray on the wall��the famous Valley of the Wind in the Wind Forest. Sally grew up there, so she recognized it at first nce.


    Farther on was a big city of humans. She had seen a simr painting in her father''s study. It should be the capital of the Roth Empire��Rodu.


    She could more or less recognize the other famous ces in the paintings by guessing. These paintings alone were proof enough to her that the owner here was no ordinary man.


    The chandeliers were even more beautiful from up close. The carvings were so delicate as if they were like this from the very start.


    Mag was also looking at the elf. It was the first time that he had seen a female elf. Her facial features were very distinctive and deep; her slim and long neck made her look like a proud swan.


    Amy will be better-looking than her when she grows up, Mag thought. He pursed his lips and looked at this elf beauty in appreciation, and, of course, that was all he was doing.


    Sally slid her finger across the table and didn''t feel anything greasy at all. They were just as clean as the ones in her home, which made her less nervous and out of sorts.


    She couldn''t refrain from ncing at Mag. He was around 30. Humans could live several decades��it was so shortpared to the elves'' lifespan, which could reach as long as 800 years. He was at such a young age, yet he was the owner of such a beautiful restaurant, which was very mysterious and made her curious.


    On top of that, she could feel his eyes on her ever since she walked in, but he wasn''t making her ufortable, because she found nothing ugly in his stares, only courtesy and appreciation.


    No beautiful woman would find handsome males'' appreciative gaze distasteful, and neither would Sally.


    She put her bow and quiver down on the table and took a seat, and then she asked Mag politely, "What do you have here?"


    "There''s a menu on the table. You can take a look," Mag answered as he pointed at the menu beside her.


    Sally picked up the menu and opened it. The fine material of the cover made her like the details of the restaurant more, but she froze for a moment when she dropped her expectant gaze to the menu. It''s �� empty? .


    No, there''s a small line at the top. Such a big restaurant, with such exquisite decoration, but it only offers one dish?


    Suddenly, Sally felt like she had entered a strange ce. Could this be a human trick that the wet nurse often talked about?


    Yangzhou fried rice��600 copper coins each? Sally was taken aback when she made out the small words. She looked closer. After she was certain that she didn''t misread the menu, she raised her head slowly to look at Mag. She narrowed her eyes to try to figure out whether he was a fraud or not.


    She wouldn''t have been surprised if a dish were priced at 10 gold coins in such a grand restaurant. However, there was only one dish on this menu, and it was priced at 600 copper coins. That was not very cheap.


    The hotel she''d stayed inst night only cost her 100 copper coins.


    Besides, she had heard a lot about human-made food before. What''s this Yangzhou fried rice? Is it really worth 600? She tried to find the answer on Mag''s face.


    However, she gave up quickly. Mag kept up his calm smile. He made her feelfortable, yet he kept his distance. She couldn''t work out what was on his mind.


    Sally wouldn''t care about those 600 copper coins if it were before, because this environment alone would have been reason enough for her to spend a gold coin sitting here for a while longer.


    However, she only took a dozen dragon coins with her when she ran away in a hurry, and she had already spent some. She didn''t want to go back home soon on ount of her financial problems, so she had to make every coin count.


    It was a little extravagant for her to spend 600 copper coins on one meal; besides, since it didn''t seemrge in volume, maybe one te wasn''t enough for her.


    At this moment, the ringing of the bells sounded again, and with it came Mobai''s loud and clear voice. "Mag, I''m here again. Give me two tes of Yangzhou fried rice. Please serve them up separately. It''s best to eat them hot."


    "Sure. Please wait a moment." Mag looked at Mobai with surprise. He must have washed and changed his clothes. He was in a gray shirt and a pair of gray pants; his footwear was ck cloth shoes, clean and tidy. The hammer that he had carried at noon was not with him. All of this made Mag feel touched.


    "Right." Mobai nodded, smiling. He nced around the restaurant and was a little disappointed when he didn''t find Amy. He caught a glimpse of Sally, who was holding her bow vigntly, and then he took back his gaze quickly and took his seat at a random table.


    "Please take your time, Miss. You can call me when you''re ready to order," Mag said as he looked at Sally who was still hesitating, and then he turned around and went into the kitchen. He started to prepare the fried rice. Regr customers were great as he had expected.


    "Okay." Sally nodded. She had been alert ever since Mobai came in. Seeing that he wasn''t staring at her like the rude dwarves in her impression, she rxed her hand slowly.


    Leave or eat here? Sally couldn''t make up her mind. She gave Mobai a sideway nce as he was sitting there, waiting for his food. He was very eager to order the fried rice when he came in, and now he is waiting with anticipation. Is this Yangzhou fried rice really that good?


    Never mind. I''ll see what this Yangzhou fried rice really is first, and if it''s truly delicious�� Sally clenched her fist and made up her mind.

 Chapter 24: A Very Beautiful Elf Big Sister

    <h4>Chapter 24: A Very Beautiful Elf Big Sister</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag finished the first te of Yangzhou fried rice very soon and walked out with it.


    When Sally saw the tray on Mag''s hand, her eyes brightened immediately. It''s so wonderful! This is that Yangzhou fried rice? The rice was coated with golden eggs; each ingredient was chopped into the size of a rice grain. The colors were all mixed in the te, but in an orderly manner. The whole thing was like an borate piece of art. Its freshness whetted her appetite.


    When Mag walked past her with the fried rice, a strong aroma wafted by, and she couldn''t help but take a sniff. She smelled eggs and the mixed smell of different ingredients, which made her even hungrier. She turned to look in Mobai''s direction in spite of herself.


    "Your Yangzhou fried rice, please enjoy." Mag put the te down in front of Mobai, with a spoon on the edge of the te.


    "Thank you." Mobai looked at the fried rice before him and couldn''t tear his eyes away from it. He couldn''t refrain from taking a deep sniff of the aroma that was tickling his nose. Although he had eaten four tes for his lunch already, he hadn''t lost his interest at all; instead, he wanted more, so when he finished his work in the afternoon, he wasted no time ining here after he washed and changed.


    Mobai picked up the spoon and brought a spoonful of rice to his mouth. He chewed carefully. The taste of the mixed ingredients spread out in his mouth immediately and slid down his throat like a warm current. Mobai felt warm all over. The fatigue from his work in the afternoon was relieved right away, and he felt so good that he wanted to cry out.


    "It''s so good! Even if I eat it a hundred times, I''ll still find it good!" Mobai took another spoonful, and then one spoonful after another; he just couldn''t stop his hands.


    Compared to his gobbling it at noon, he carefully chewed his dinner, tasting the vor of every ingredient. This way, his taste buds were greatly satisfied, and he found the dish even more tasteful.


    Sally heard herself swallow her saliva. She panicked for an instant. Fortunately, Mag was already in the kitchen preparing the second te, and Mobai was too preupied with his dinner to notice her.


    Is it really that good? Sally thought as she watched Mobai stuff himself with the colorful fried rice happily.


    The aroma permeating the air was tempting her. Her expression indicated that she was struggling inwardly. She gripped her purse subconsciously. In it were only 12 dragon coins and eight gold coins; her senses were telling her that she couldn''t spend money randomly anymore.


    However, it indeed smelled so good.


    On top of that, she felt like trying the fried rice in the dwarf''s te as she watched him eating, though she had always found these bearded beings obnoxious. She was ashamed of this feeling.


    I''m a noble elf! How could I think that? Sally clenched her fist, but she still couldn''t tear her eyes away from the fried rice. How painful!


    Mobai finished his first te of fried rice, and not even one rice grain remained. He put down the spoon, not quite satisfied. When he lifted his eyes and caught Sally looking at him, he froze for an instant, but then he smiled. "Mag''s Yangzhou fried rice is really good, girl. You would regret it if you didn''t give it a try."


    "Yeah, right." Sally turned away. Her pride as an elf made her unable to ept the food the dwarf rmended. Yet, looking at the menu before her, she was wrestling with herself again.


    Perhaps he hasn''t eaten anything good. Maybe that''s why he finds it delicious?


    The wet nurse once told me that humans touch the ingredients directly with their hands. Is it really safe to eat the food touched by that man?


    Perhaps it''s fine for me to spend 600 copper coins on this meal? I still have 12 dragon coins, and I would spend the rest more carefully.


    Mobai shrugged at her indifference and didn''t take it to heart, waiting for his seconds in expectation.


    The elves are all like that, considering themselves better than the other species, Mobai thought. Judging from the color of her hair, she seems to be from one of the royal families. Actually, it''s very kind of her��she is sitting in the same restaurant with a dwarf.


    Mobai felt like he was reborn after the four tes of Yangzhou fried rice at noon,fortable all over, but perhaps because he had eaten too much for his lunch, he didn''t feel very hungry, so two tes were just enough for his dinner.


    ��


    A childish voice with some sleepiness in it sounded from behind the counter. "Father��"


    Mobai''s eyes brightened immediately, and he looked in the direction of the counter expectantly. The little girl was so cute. He had been despised by her several times at noon, and pretty much tricked into eating four tes of Yangzhou fried rice, but when he heard her voice, none of it mattered at all.


    He closed his shop early, washed, and changed toe to this restaurant because he wanted to eat that delicious Yangzhou fried rice, yet that was not his sole reason. He had to admit that he came here to see that lovely little girl as well.


    Sally was also a little surprised when she heard Amy''s voice. She looked to the counter. Sounds like a little girl, and she is the daughter of the owner? .


    While Sally was thinking, a little girl in her fluffy purple clothes appeared from behind the counter. She turned her little head and looked out. When she turned her gaze to Sally, she was taken aback as if she felt she had been mistaken. She rubbed her eyes and looked again. Her eyes widened immediately. She turned to his father in the kitchen, and said, "Father, look! A very beautiful elf big sister!"


    So cute! Sally felt like her heart stopped for a moment. The look of the little girl rubbing her eyes in her purple bear sleepwear was extremely adorable, like a lovely little bear.


    No, she was much lovelier than a little bear. Her fair and sweet little face made her want to pinch it, and her words from excitement made her blush a little. They were just innocent words from a child; nheless, she felt very happy.


    Soon, Sally found herself looking at Amy''s pointy ears showing through her silver hair. She was a little surprised. She is a half-elf?


    Mag walked out with the second fried rice and put it down before Mobai. He stroked Amy''s ahoge and smiled. "Amy waked up so soon."


    Amy nodded. "Yes, Amy waked up and is hungry. Amy wants to eat Father''s rainbow fried rice, so I havee downstairs." Then she pointed at Sally excitedly. "And Father, that elf big sister is so beautiful. Amy has never seen someone so beautiful."


    "Amy will be as beautiful as her when you grow up." Mag went down beside Amy whose mouth was still slightly open. He smiled at Sally, and said, "Right, Miss?"

 Chapter 25: I Heard Your Tummy Rumble

    <h4>Chapter 25: I Heard Your Tummy Rumble</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Sally was taken by surprise. She froze for an instant and had mixed feelings about them as she looked at Mag''s sincere expression and his little girl''s expectant face.


    The little half-elf was Mag''s daughter, which meant he had an elf wife.


    The lifespan of elves was long, so they seldom made friends with humans. The prospect of living for a long time after they watched their friends die was too painful.


    It was even rarer for an elf to marry a human, because the pain would be doubled.


    However, love was blind, so half-elves who had half human blood and half elf blood in them came into this world.


    Elves were proud. They decided that the blood of half-elves was not pure anymore, so, while they might not be hostile towards them, they wouldn''t let them enter the Wind Forest, because they didn''t see them as their own kind.


    Half-elves were rtively more eptable to humans, because their life was only 200 years, closer to humans''. However, their pointy ears which were very different from humans'' were always pointed at by humans.


    It could be said that half-elves were meant to have a hard life ever since they were born, unless their parents were strong enough to protect them from the two species. Yet, nobody had ever done that sessfully.


    However, it seemed that the man half-crouching on the ground who asked her this question sincerely nned to do this. The firmness in his eyes touched her.


    The little girl beside him in her cute bear sleepwear was looking at her expectantly. Her silver hair was so bright��a typical feature only possessed by the elves'' royal family��which made her think of an elf that she hadn''t seen for a long time. Yet there was no way they were rted.


    Still, she was indeed a pretty little girl, and had inherited her parents'' merits. Sally smiled at Amy after a little hesitation, and then she nodded, and said, "Yes, you''ll be as beautiful as me when you grow up."


    "Really? Father, will I really be as beautiful as this elf big sister when I grow up?" Amy''s face was full of pleasant surprise and doubt. She raised her little hands to cover her slightly open mouth and looked to Mag as if not believing what she had just heard.


    "Sure. The elf big sister has told you herself. Amy will be very pretty when you grow up, even prettier than the swan." Mag nodded as he looked into her eyes.


    "Yes, I feel the same. You''ll be even better-looking than elves when you''re older," Mobai said as he looked at Amy, smiling, spoon in his hand.


    "Great! Amy is so happy! I want to grow up quickly and be as beautiful as the elf big sister!" Amypletely believed them as she looked at the smiles on their faces. Now that she had learned that she would be a beautiful girl instead of the monster that other children were always talking about, she spread her arms and ran around the restaurant happily.


    Mag watched as Amy ran merrily; he smiled with relief. Nothing was more important than Amy''s happiness. He hoped to make amends for what she had endured by doing these things. He turned to Sally, and said, "Thank you."


    "My pleasure." Sally looked at the smiles on their faces and found herself in a good mood too. At least he''s not a bad father. She nodded at Mag, and said, "I''d like a te of Yangzhou fried rice too."


    Mag nodded. "Okay. Please wait a moment." Then he turned to Mobai and thanked him too.


    Mobai waved his hand, and said enviously, "Don''t mention it. I was just telling the truth. You''re very lucky to have such a lovely girl, Mag."


    Smiling, Mag nodded. "Please enjoy." Then he turned around and walked into the kitchen to make another te of fried rice. He felt he was lucky too; otherwise, he wouldn''t have such a lovely daughter.


    Amy happily ran twops around the restaurant and greeted Mobai. "Hello, dwarf grandpa Mobai." Then she climbed onto the chair opposite Sally, rested her chin in her hands, and asked curiously, "Elf big sister, what''s your name? Where are you from?"


    If the person who was asking her these questions were not this little girl, her first reaction would be holding her bow. However, looking at the curious little face of this adorable girl, she couldn''t refrain from answering, "I''m Sally, from the Wind Forest."


    "Big sister Sally, my name is Amy. The Wind Forest is the ce where a lot of elves live, right?" Amy''s eyes were shining. She asked with expectation, "There must be many beautiful elf big sisters there, just like you, right?"


    Sally nodded, smiling. "Yes, a lot." She felt much better hearingpliments from this little girl''s mouth rather than from others''.


    Mag listened to their conversation from the kitchen and smiled. It looked like the little thing was very curious about elves, though she''d never showed it before.


    Sally wasn''t impatient and proud, but instead answered Amy''s every question patiently, even if they were very na?ve or rted to the Wind Forest.


    Mag walked out with a te of fried rice. He put it down in front of Sally and smiled. "Your Yangzhou fried rice is ready, Miss."


    "Thank you." Sally gave him a courteous reply. She was totally attracted by this Yangzhou fried rice. The pleasant smell of eggs and various ingredients tickled her nose, and it was even stronger than just now. She swallowed her saliva in spite of herself. She was too absorbed by it to care about the manners she had learned.


    Elves'' food was rtively simple, and they mainly lived on various spirit fruits. Even when they cooked, they cooked the ingredients separately. They wouldn''t let the taste of one ingredient spoil another.


    She had never tried the food cooked by putting several ingredients and oil together. She hadn''t even tried any other oil besides meat.


    Yet she didn''t feel greasiness at all as she looked at the Yangzhou fried rice which had some oil on it. .


    Sally was even more amazed by Mag''s cutting skills. Every ingredient was cut into the size of the rice grain, including green peas. It couldn''t be done without thousands upon thousands of times of practice.


    She looked at the fried rice before her with great expectation. She had never seen anyone who could make such an exquisite and wellbined food.


    "Please try it, big sister Sally. Father''s rainbow fried rice is very good." Amy looked at her with anticipation as she sat opposite her. Then she added in a whisper, "I heard your tummy rumble."


    Sally''s face flushed red. It was so embarrassing. Still, she couldn''t help but pick up the spoon and bring one spoonful to her mouth. The sweet taste of the rice spread in her mouth immediately. She closed her eyes unconsciously and let out a groan in spite of herself. "Mmm��"

 Chapter 26: Curiosity Towards A Man

    <h4>Chapter 26: Curiosity Towards A Man</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Sally felt she had walked into a sea of gourmet food, and was overwhelmed by a good taste and a warm feeling.


    The eggs covering the rice were so tender; the vorful ham, the crisp winter bamboo shoot, the sweet green pea�� The taste of each ingredient was very distinct, and yet they were perfectlybined together.


    She tasted shrimp; its sweet and delicious vor spread out in her mouth. She seemed to have tasted the ocean.


    Even in the Valley of the Wind, this kind of shrimp was not easy toe by. As for the shrimp that were kept alive by magic, their taste was not as good. Even she had only once had the privilege of eating shrimp this fresh when she''d gone to the shore north of the Wind Forest with her grandfather two years ago, but still, their taste had not been as fresh and tender.


    Where did he get these fresh shrimp? If he had shipped them to Chaos City from the shore, the price of one shrimp would have been more than five gold coins.


    One te of fried rice has more than one shrimp, but it only sells at 600 copper coins! The owner here�� he must be dumb. A flicker of confusion flew across her mind.


    When she bit into the tender egg and touched the sweet rice with her tongue, she froze for an instant suddenly, and then she opened her eyes.


    This taste!


    It''s the taste of the Spring of Life!


    She was not a royal family member, but her n was also very noble among elves, so she had been baptized in the Spring of Life several times. She had even had a small ss of water from the Spring of Life during hering of age ceremony, so she was very familiar with and sensitive to the taste of their holy spring.


    Much to her surprise, in this Chaos City, she had tasted the Spring of Life in a restaurant owned by a human! For a moment, she didn''t know what to think because of this weird turn of events. She even started wondering if her homesickness had made her unable to think straight.


    As she chewed on the rice, the taste of the rice and various ingredients was tickling her taste buds ceaselessly; among it, the exclusive feel of the Spring of Life was very distinct, confirming her suspicion again and again.


    When she had swallowed it, a warm current spread all over her body through her meridians, rapidly dissolving her fatigue and hunger from days of travel.


    It''s definitely the Spring of Life!


    Sally was very certain. Her senses were telling her that she should draw her bow, point the arrow at this human male, and ask him how he got his hands on the water from the Spring of Life.


    However�� this Yangzhou fried rice was so good that she wasn''t able to make herself put down the spoon and pick up her bow!


    Her family had the best cook in her entire n. She had attended many dinner parties in the pce, and she had even tried the food cooked by the royal chef when the king of the Roth Empire came to visit the elves with his chef.


    However,pared to this Yangzhou fried rice, those dishes that seemed very exquisite in appearance were very nd.


    Moreover, this delicious Yangzhou fried rice was made by a human��a human male!


    Take another bite?


    Sally felt a devil in her heart tempting her, and she didn''t want to resist it. Her spoon ttered on the te again, and the second spoonful was already in her mouth. She closed her eyes again, tasting the vor of every ingredient carefully.


    At that instant, the holy spring and the responsibility of elves were all put aside by her; all she had in her mind was: eat, eat, eat!


    She took one bite after another. Her deep-rooted manners were keeping her from gobbling down her food, but she was still eating quickly, unlike her usual self,pletely forgetting about her suspicion before.


    Mag watched as she ate her fried rice. He smiled. He felt proud and satisfied while looking at his customers indulging in the food he made. Perhaps it did feel good to conquer others'' taste buds, even better than conquering women. .


    Amy was very proud too. This was her father''s doing��he could make the best rainbow fried rice under the sun. Even the elf big sister had fallen in love with the taste after just one bite.


    Sally finished her fried rice as if there were no one else but her in the restaurant. When she put the spoon on the te to get another bite, she realized there was nothing left��not even one rice grain.


    I have finished the entire te? Sally froze for an instant, feeling as if she had just started. She looked at the te that could almost reflect her face and felt a little ashamed. She hadn''t been very graceful in others'' presence, but the good thing was that she held back her impulse to lick the te.


    With food this good, one te was clearly not enough for her. Sally looked up at Mag and said expectantly, "Owner, please give me seconds."


    "Okay. Please wait a moment, Miss," answered Mag, smiling. He walked to the kitchen, thinking that even the graceful elves could not resist the good taste of this Yangzhou fried rice.


    He had his worries, though. The rice was irrigated with the water from the Spring of Life, and if she could taste it, there might be problems.


    "It''s really so good," eximed Mobai satisfyingly. By then, he had put down his spoon. Two tes of fried rice were just enough. The weariness all over his body was nowhere to be found. He hadn''t felt thisfortable for a very long time. He really felt very good.


    "Dwarf grandpa Mobai, would you like two more tes?" asked Amy with anticipation.


    Mobai looked at Amy''s big expectant eyes and almost nodded. He waved his hands quickly. "No, two tes are just enough for my dinner today, and I can drink a little when I get back. What a wonderful day!"


    "Okay. You have had two tes. Two six twelve. Twelve gold coins, please." Amy was a little disappointed, but her smile returned quickly. She jumped off her chair, walked to Mobai, and held out her two hands. "Pay your bill, please."


    "You are much quicker tonight." Mobai was a little surprised. He counted 12 gold coins and put them on Amy''s little hands.


    Mobai arose from his chair and said to Mag in the kitchen, "See you around, Mag." Then he turned to Amy, and said, "Bye, little girl."


    "See you." Mag smiled in his kitchen.


    "One, two, three�� Bye, dwarf grandpa Mobai." Amy was counting the coins with shining eyes. She didn''t even raise her head when she answered.


    "This address��" Mobai pursed his lips. It sounds a little strange. He smiled and walked out.


    Who is this man? Sally looked at Mag who was working in the kitchen. Though she could only see his side face through the ss, she was attracted by his focus and concentration.


    A grand restaurant, great fried rice, fresh shrimp, the Spring of Life�� And he has a beautiful half-elf daughter. He seems normal, but how many secrets does he have?


    Or, how many stories?


    Sally showed her curiosity towards a man for the very first time.

 Chapter 27: Start With Your Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 27: Start With Your Daughter</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag walked out with Sally''s second te of Yangzhou fried rice and put it down in front of her. "Please enjoy," he said, smiling.


    Sally answered gently, "Thanks." All she could see right now was the fried rice before her. She picked up the spoon and took a bite. She was eating more slowly this time, savoring the taste of different ingredients as they mixed together inside her mouth. This fresh experience was intoxicating.


    "Father, here, 12 gold coins. Amy calcted how much we should charge right away." Amy looked up at Mag with the gold coins in her hands, her face oozing with anticipation as she awaited her father''s praise.


    "Yes. Amy is incredible. You have applied what you''ve learned. The money is right. Looks like you have mastered what you''ve learned today." Mag smiled and stroked Amy''s hair. He took the coins from her hands. She is truly very smart.


    "Thank you, Father. Amy will study harder tomorrow." Amy nodded happily. It turns out the 9x9 table is not very difficult, except the three six�� three six�� Oh, I''ll leave it for tomorrow. "Father, Amy''s hungry too."


    Mag nodded. "I''ll make the fried rice for you." He put the money in the counter''s drawer with a lock and entered the kitchen.


    Amy sat down opposite Sally gently and watched as she ate gracefully. She tried to imitate her and sit properly.


    Sally was so absorbed in the delicious fried rice that she didn''t notice Amy until she finished herst bite. She smiled when she found that the little girl was sitting with her ankles crossed just like her.


    "Big sister Sally, you look so nice when you eat," Amy said as she saw that she had finished her meal.


    "You can do it too when you grow up." Sally nodded, smiling. She was a little surprised when she said those words. She hadn''t been very keen on the little elves back home, but now she was encouraging the little girl like a senior.


    Amy nodded happily. "Thank you." Then she asked, "Big sister Sally, have you had enough?"


    Sally nodded as she put down the spoon. "Yes." To keep her body in a good shape, she hadn''t eaten this much for a long time, but today, it couldn''t be helped.


    "Well then, you have eaten two tes. Two six twelve. Twelve gold coins please." Amy''s eyes brightened immediately. She held out her hands on the table towards Sally.


    Mag was just walking out with a te of fried rice. He wanted to smile when he watched this scene. Looks like she does enjoy collecting money.


    "I''ll give you one dragon coin and two gold coins." Sally took out one dragon coin and two gold coins from her purse and put them on Amy''s hand. She hesitated for an instant before she opened her hand, but on recalling the delicious food she had never eaten before, she loosened her hand immediately. It''s definitely worth the money.


    Sally arose from her chair and picked up her bow and quiver. She looked at Mag and narrowed her eyes slightly. "I was wondering why I have tasted the Spring of Life in this Yangzhou fried rice."


    Mag shook his head, smiling. "I don''t know what you mean by that, Miss. I didn''t add any water from the Spring of Life into this fried rice." He was telling the truth, so he was very calm. It seemed she was not an ordinary elf, though. She had tasted the Spring of Life.


    Sally stared at Mag for a while, and didn''t see any nervousness in those deep eyes. She nodded, and said, "Mag, right? Your Yangzhou fried rice is very good. I wille again." Then she turned around and left.


    "Thank you." Mag put down the te in his hand, not feeling very rmed. After all, he had already known he couldn''t keep a low profile when he''d decided to open this restaurant. It''s not a secret that this rice has a taste of the Spring of Life. As long as the system''s farnds stay safe, I wouldn''t admit anything else even if they beat me to death. Anyway, the system wouldn''t just stand by if I were beaten to death, right?


    "Your safety is not system''s responsibility," said the system.


    "I have already died once. I''ve nothing to fear," answered Mag in his head. He put the fried rice in front of Amy.


    The system did not answer at once. Eventually, it said, "You should have more regard for your life."


    "Actually, I don''t want to die that badly. Why don''t you improve my strength? Increase my strength by ten or twenty. If I could tear giant dragons apart with my bare hands, nobody would dare toe look for trouble. Then, I can focus on cooking and try to be the God of Cookery." Mag took the system for granted.


    The system was silent for a longer time. After a while, it answered, "System has no such right. Improving strength will be done by triggering andpleting the relevant missions. After my assessment, I rmend you start with your daughter to improve the restaurant''s security level."


    "Amy?" Mag was taken by surprise. He nced at Amy, who was about to take a bite of the dragon coin. Mag chuckled. The system''s assessment should be reliable. Perhaps it was referring to the bluish violet fireball magic in the morning?


    "Father, look! Dragon coin! You said at noon that 10 gold coins equals one dragon coin, so Amy didn''t make a mistake, right?" Amy looked up at Mag. There were a small line of tooth impressions on the edge of the coin. .


    "No, Amy has done a very good job." Mag nodded, smiling. He put the fireball thing on hold and took the dragon coin in his hand. It was almost the same size as the gold coin, except that it had a piece of white jade iid in the middle. There was a small golden dragon carved around the jade. It was a little heavier than the gold coin, and was the most valued currency on this continent.


    "Amy will eat then." After getting her praise, she took her spoon and started eating, shaking her little body slightly all the while. She was very happy.


    Mag put the coins in the drawer. Seeing that no customer woulde for a while, he went into the kitchen and cooked a te of fried rice for his dinner.


    After a te of Yangzhou fried rice, Mag felt warm all over, and his fatigue had disappeared.


    When Amy finished the half bowl of fried rice that Mag gave her, she put down the bowl and looked at Mag, a little worried. "Father, I �� I feel a little hot again."


    "Again?" Mag was a little anxious, but when he recalled what had happened in the morning, he said immediately, "Don''t worry, Amy. Try to remember the fireball magic this morning. Try to release the fire inside you."


    "Release it?" Amy reflected carefully. Then she lifted her arm, and a bluish violet fire suddenly appeared from her hand. The moisture in the air was immediately evaporated, as if it had burnt a hole in the air.


    Originally sitting on the other side of the table, Mag fell back several steps despite himself. He watched as the fireball in Amy''s hand grew smaller and into a small one finally, his eyes full of astonishment.


    He understood the system''s words suddenly.

 Chapter 28: Could You Buy Amy An Ugly Duckling?

    <h4>Chapter 28: Could You Buy Amy An Ugly Duckling?</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amy had only eaten three tes of Yangzhou fried rice since this morning, but the temperature of the fireball she could make now was much more terrifying than in the morning. Her improvement was simply incredible.


    Besides, if she could improve her power by eating, then it wouldn''t be troublesome to better her skills��she just needed to eat regrly every day.


    "Father, do you want to y with the fire?" Amy said smilingly as she looked at the mes dancing in her hand, like a little girl who wanted to share her toys with others.


    Mag waved his hands immediately. "No, it''s too hot. Remember, Amy, do not use this fireball on others except bad guys. It''s very dangerous." This me was no toy at all.


    "Bad guys?" Amy pondered carefully for a while. "If they don''t pay for the food they eat, then they are the bad guys, right?


    Mag nodded. "Yes. That is called ''dine and dash''. They''re bad guys." He hadn''t liked the ones who were always dining and dashing in his previous life, and now that he was an owner of a restaurant himself, he hated them even more.


    Amy nodded solemnly. "Oh, Amy has remembered. If they don''t pay, I''ll set them on fire."


    "Well then, I''ll leave it to you to protect our restaurant." Mag chuckled. Such customers may actually appear. If Amy''s fireball magic could make them know fear, she might actually be able to protect this restaurant.


    After all, the system is quite reliable except when money is involved. Mag cleared the table and went into the kitchen.


    Under a big tree outside the restaurant on the square, Sally was still there. She was staring at the bright restaurant, confused. Should I report this to our contact in Chaos City, or just keep it to myself?


    But this Yangzhou fried rice is really very good. If I had money, I would eat it three times a day, but now I can only eat it every once in a while. She struggled with herself for a while, and then her mind was away on the Yangzhou fried rice she had just eaten. She could still taste the ocean in her mouth as she recalled its taste.


    Whatever. I am a runaway now. I have no responsibility to worry about this kind of thing. Sally swung her arm as if trying to throw her trouble away, and then she put the bow on her back.


    Maybe the owner here doesn''t care about this stuff; otherwise, he wouldn''t so tantly put the water from the Spring of Life into six gold coins''s worth of Yangzhou fried rice, even if the water had been diluted countless times.


    "Mamy Restaurant. Such interesting father and daughter." Sally took another nce at the restaurant, and then turned around and walked towards the exit of the square.


    Mag washed the dishes with the dishwasher and sat on the chair behind the counter with Amy, waiting for customers.


    More people came in the evening, but they all found the fried rice expensive when they saw the menu. They shook their heads and left.


    Mag wanted to hold onto them by telling them the origins of the ingredients. He wanted them to know that they were getting the better end of the deal by eating this Yangzhou fried rice.


    However, as the candidate for the God of Cookery, he held back this urge. He didn''t want to contradict his principles.


    He had only had two customers today, but he had sold eight tes of Yangzhou fried rice, which was pretty satisfying for his first day.


    At eight o''clock, after he had watched the eighth customer shake his head and leave, Mag went to the door and flipped over the "Open" sign. He turned the outside lights off and finished his first day.


    "Father, we don''t sell the rainbow fried rice any more today?" Amy said as she put out the fireball in her hand.


    Mag nodded, smiling. "Yes, let''s call it a day." He took his earnings out and counted them. In total, he had 20 gold coins, one dragon coin, and 12 copper coins. There should be more, but 18 gold coins had been charged by the system automatically in the evening��it was the cost of the ingredients.


    This was just his first day. Last night, he only had two copper coins in his pocket.


    "So many gold coins!" Amy looked at the coins on the table with shining eyes. She looked up at Mag, and said, "Father, could you buy Amy an ugly duckling?"


    "Sure. We''ll walk around the square in the morning and see if there is someone selling them." Mag stroked Amy''s hair, smiling. She is very obsessed with the roast goose. I have to take her out and try our luck tomorrow.


    Mag didn''t feel very exhausted after working a whole day. That was because the system had prepared the ingredients and covered the preliminaries. He didn''t even need to wash the dishes himself. Besides, the three tes of fried rice he had eaten relieved his weariness, making him feel even fresher.


    Seeing as Amy was beginning to feel sleepy, Mag had her recite the 9x9 table she had learned at noon. She could remember all the terms before "three six", but had to give up on remembering that one after thinking long and hard. She was really depressed.


    Mag gave her an encouraging smile. "It''s all right. Amy has done a great job. You have already applied what you''ve learned today. We''ll start from "three six" tomorrow. I''m sure you''ll remember the rest."


    Amy nodded. "Amy will try hard tomorrow."


    Although Mag had to focus on the restaurant, he didn''t want to run it day and night. He made use of this leisure time and decided his opening hours. This way, he didn''t have to stay in the restaurant all day long, and his customers would know when toe. It would save a lot of trouble.


    Breakfast: 7:30 am��9:00 am; lunch: 11:30 am��1:30 pm; dinner: 5:00 pm��9:00 pm. The rest of the time he was free, and he''d decided to rest a day every seven days.


    "Perfect." Mag looked at his opening hours on the paper, and said in his head, "System, can you help me add the opening hours to the signboard outside?"


    "System rmends you extend the opening hours to sell more food," answered the system.


    "Being the owner of the restaurant is my job, not my whole life. I want to enjoy my life as well as my job," Mag said calmly. He became impatient. "Do you want to help me or not? I''ll attach this paper to the signboard myself even if you don''t help."


    After a while, the system answered, "The opening hours have been added."


    "Let''s go upstairs and sleep." Mag put the coins back in the drawer. Since the system would charge the cost of ingredients automatically, he didn''t have to worry about things like that.


    Mag taught Amy how to brush her teeth and wash her face, and introduced everything in the bathroom to her. After he washed up, he picked her up andid her on the little bed.


    The little thing was already very sleepy. When she touched her soft bed, she could barely keep her eyes open.


    "Good night." Mag smiled as he stroked Amy''s hair. .


    "Father, don''t forget to buy me an ugly duckling. You have promised," Amy said solemnly as she reached out to hold Mag''s finger.


    Mag nodded. "I won''t. We''ll buy it tomorrow."


    "You''re the best, Father." Amy sat up, held Mag''s face in her hands, and kissed him. Then shey down and closed her eyes. She fell asleep in no time, mouth still murmuring, "Ugly duckling�� ugly duckling�� roast goose��"

 Chapter 29: Amy Will Just Let It Fall Down ...

    <h4>Chapter 29: Amy Will Just Let It Fall Down ...</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag woke up at six in the morning. The night was so long without video games and movies, but he slept much better.


    "System, do you sell TVs? What about PCs? Cellphones? PS4s? WiFi?" Mag asked in his head when he was brushing his teeth.


    "Please take the system seriously! System does not provide non-kitchen appliances or WiFi for free!" answered the system solemnly. .


    "Don''t worry. I don''t have enough money even if I want to buy them." Mag spat out the foam in his mouth. Based on the system''s reaction, those things were most likely avable if he had the money, but he really had no money right now. If the WiFi was not free, he would pay for it.


    Mag put Amy''s little dress that he had washed and dried yesterday on the edge of the bed. After all, it was not very decent to go out in her sleepwear.


    Mag went downstairs and opened the door. The opening hours were already on the front and back side of the signboard. A screen was set at the top of the signboard to conveniently notify the number of days before his rest day; now it said six, and it would change automatically, very user-friendly.


    This world also used the 24-hour clock, and had almost the same notion of time as the people on the Earth. Thanks to the efforts of the dwarf craftsmen, mechanical watches were bing popr.


    The most advanced watches were the ones driven by crystal stones. Only noblemen and wealthy people were using them, because their price was high. At least, he needed not worry that the people here didn''t know the time.


    There was still time before opening, so Mag went for a little jog outside his restaurant on the square. His body was so weak that he gasped for air after running a little while. Atst, he managed to run for 20 minutes or so.


    By then, Mobai had just opened his shop. "What''re you doing so early, Mag?" Mobai asked as he looked at Mag who was still panting.


    "Working out a little. You open this early, Mobai?" answered Mag, smiling. Mobai''s forge and Mag''s restaurant were just about one meter apart. He could hear his hammering before, but now that he had a much better house with better soundproofing, he could hear nothing at all.


    Mobai nodded. "Yeah. I was just about to go to your ce and eat two tes of fried rice before working." He hadpletely fallen in love with the Yangzhou fried rice after eating two times yesterday.


    Mobai woke up this morning feelingfortable and refreshed all over, and not tired at all. Even his waist that used to hurt when he woke up had stopped acting up.


    "The restaurant opens at 7:30 am. The exact opening hours are on the signboard. There is still time. I''ll go wash up and prepare," Mag said with a smile.


    "Well, I''ll wait here then." Mobai was taken aback. Normally the restaurants would open when customers came, but Mag had set his own opening hours.


    On second thought, he found it pretty normal for Mag to have his own rules and temper. After all, he could make such delicious and magical Yangzhou fried rice.


    Mag walked back to his restaurant, went upstairs, and washed up. By then, Amy had just woken up and changed into her clothes. She extended her arms and walked to Mag with half-opened eyes. "Give me a hug, Father," she said adorably as she looked up at Mag.


    The little thing had just woken up, with her ahoge sticking out. Her half-opened eyes and spread arms made her so adorable that Mag couldn''t refrain from stooping down and picking her up. "I''ll hold you for a while. Then you will wash up yourself. We have to open now."


    Amy nodded. "Okay." She only wrapped her arms around Mag''s neck for a little while and then disentangled herself from him. She went to the bathroom and stood on tips of her toes to get her toothpaste and toothbrush. She turned to Mag, and said, "Don''t worry about me, Father. I can take care of myself."


    Mag nodded, smiling. "Right." He pretended to leave, and then took a peek through the door. The little thing was brushing well. Then he left without worry.


    It was just 7:30. Mag went to open the door. Mobai was waiting outside looking at the opening hours.


    "We''re open. Pleasee in," Mag said gently with a smile.


    "Thank you. Two tes of Yangzhou fried rice. I can scarcely wait," Mobai said with augh as he stepped inside.


    Mobai had just seated himself when Amy came downstairs. "Good morning, dwarf grandpa Mobai," she said to him. Then she stroked her hair as she looked at Mag. "Father, would it be better to tie my hair up? It seems a little long."


    "Tie up your hair?" Mag looked at the purple strip of cloth in Amy''s hand, a little awkward. He hadn''t done this kind of thing before. He had to study a little. "Wait till I have made breakfast for Grandpa Mobai, okay, Amy? I''ll tie your hair upter."


    Amy nodded. "Okay, Father." Amy put the hair band away and sat down meekly.


    Mag finished the first te of Yangzhou fried rice quickly, and then went to make the second one. When he walked out with Amy''s fried rice, Mobai had just finished eating.


    "Two tes of fried rice, that''s 12 gold coins, please," Amy said solemnly as she held out her little hand. She was standing beside Mobai.


    "Here, 12 gold coins. Count them, little owner." Mobai put the coins on Amy''s hands with a smile. He was already ustomed to her acting all grown-up when she collected money. He rose from the table with a smile, and said to Mag, "Today''s Yangzhou fried rice is very good too, Mag. You have just opened, and people rarelye here, so it must be hard, right?"


    Mag nodded. "Yes. Not too many customers." It couldn''t be helped. Good wine was also afraid of the thick bush.


    "I''ll take my leave. Maybe I could bring two customers for you at noon. They won''t worry about the price," Mobai said, smiling. He took a nce at Amy who was counting the coins carefully.


    Mag smiled. "Thank you." It was not a bad way to increase customers.


    "My pleasure." Mobai waved his hands expansively and left.


    While Amy was eating, Mag made himself one te too. After a te of delicious Yangzhou fried rice, the hunger and weariness from his jogging in the morning were all gone. He felt very refreshed and vigorous.


    There was no sign of any customers, and Mag''s gaze met the eyes of Amy, who was holding her hair band with expectation. Mag couldn''t make her wait anymore. He took the hair band, and unconfidently said, "Amy, I''m not very good at tying up hair."


    Amy turned to Mag, and said encouragingly, "Father, I''m sure you can do it." She found a small mirror somewhere and looked at herself in the mirror expectantly. Teacher Luna would tie up my hair before, but Father hasn''t done it.


    "Then I''ll get to it?" Mag was still a little nervous. He stroked Amy''s smooth hair, trying to remember how the girls wore their hair. A ponytail should be the easiest, or a cute chignon; a braid is not bad too.


    Ten minutester, Amy put down her mirror and turned to look at Mag as he was trying to make her hair look like a bun, sweating. She pouted unhappily, "Father, Amy will just let it fall down ��"

 Chapter 30: The Way To Deal With A Nuisance

    <h4>Chapter 30: The Way To Deal With A Nuisance</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It turned out that it required a lot of skill to tie little girls'' hair. Mag took a look at Amy''s hair that he had messed up and drew his hands back embarrassedly. "Letting it fall down looks good too," murmured Mag.


    "But Teacher Luna can do lovely braids." Amy looked up at Mag and blinked her big eyes pitifully.


    "Ahem, we''d better get ready to go. Let''s see if we can get an ugly duckling for Amy." Mag feigned his coughing, trying to divert her attention away from the hair.


    "Ugly duckling! I want an ugly duckling! Let''s go, Father!" Amy urged. She stopped worrying about her hair immediately as he had expected.


    Magbed Amy''s hair neatly. Two strands were still sticking out, but he pretended they were not there. Opening hours were not over, so he had to make Amy wait. In the meantime, he helped her memorize a dozen more terms from the 9x9 table.


    "I''m not sure we can find an ugly duckling. If we can''t find one, we''ll try our luck next time. Okay?" Mag said to Amy when he locked the door, trying to prepare her in advance.


    Amy nodded obediently. "Okay. I know." She was very happy because she was going to buy an ugly duckling, and it had been a long time since her fatherst took her out. She could hold his big, warm hand again.


    "Let''s go." Mag picked up Amy''s little soft hand, and he felt happy too as he looked at her smile.


    Amy''s unhappy expression was so heartbreaking that he couldn''t help but ask, "System, do you have the experience bag for braiding hair? Like the one for Yangzhou fried rice. Do you sell it?"


    He had to be a mother as well as a father, so he had to learn how to braid hair.


    "Let me warn you again: do not insult the system with such questions! System does not sell any experience bags that are irrelevant to cuisine!" The system seemed a little enraged.


    "I will give you 10 gold coins."


    The system didn''t answer.


    "No? What about 30?"


    Still, the system said nothing.


    "100. That''s my final offer. Think about it," Mag said calmly.


    For a long while, the system said nothing; then, a quotation appeared in Mag''s head: the experience bag for braiding hair��120 gold coins.


    "Sorry, not now, I don''t have enough money," Mag said regretfully as he looked at that experience bag. Now I know the system has it, and I''ll make enough money sooner orter. I''ll make a hairstyle that makes Amy scream with excitement. Mag felt much better as he thought about this.


    "��"An ellipsis went across Mag''s head. Mag didn''t care about the system''s feelings at all. The system only cares about money.


    The Aden Square was the business center of Chaos City as well as the geographical center. The buildings that were in the shape of the crescent moon curved around the square. It was about two or three thousand kilometers from the restaurant to the other end. All kinds of strange shops could be found around the square.


    Therefore, people living in Chaos City were always saying: one could buy anything here as long as it could be found on the continent and they had enough money.


    Of course, it was a bit exaggerated; nheless, it still showed that the Aden Square was very prosperous.


    They hadn''t walked far when Amy tried to hide beside Mag. "Father, that ck bird is very annoying," she said as she pointed at the two birdcages hanging outside a magic potion shop.


    "Oh?" Mag looked in that direction with surprise. This magic potion shop was only five or six doors away from his restaurant. The owner in his memory was an old human magic caster, tall, lean, and a little hunched. He didn''t talk much with others, and was only interested in teasing his two birds, teaching them strange words.


    One birdcage had a ck crow in it, and the other a parrot with green feathers and a red beak. They were jumping up and down in their cages. When they noticed Mag and Amy, they stopped to look at them.


    "Oh�� Ugly little thing, you''re walking before my magnificent pce again. Now I allow you to kneel before me and kowtow three times, and I will pray that you''ll look more like an elf in the future," the ck crow said in a low voice as he looked disdainfully at Amy with his head held high.


    "You''re the ugly one. You ck little bird," Amy said angrily as she clenched her little fist. She looked up at Mag, a little upset and uncertain. "Father, is Amy ugly?"


    Mag shook his head and smiled. "No! Amy is very pretty. That elf big sister said the same yesterday. Don''t you remember?" Then he pointed at the crow and said, "Look, that stupid bird is the one who is ugly."


    There was a smile on Mag''s face, but his eyes showed his spite. Stupid crow, how dare you say that to Amy? I''m trying to boost her confidence here! It looked like it was not the first time he made fun of Amy.


    The green parrot nodded. "Yes, he''s very ugly, but he boasts of his beauty every day, very annoying," she said helplessly. She sounded like a maid. .


    "Human, do not point your lowly finger at me. Don''t think I''m afraid of you because you''ve gone from a cripple to a half-cripple��" the crow said as he turned to Mag.


    Mag looked at Amy with a smile. "Amy, do you still remember the fireball magic you used yesterday?"


    Amy nodded. "Yes." She looked at Mag, a little confused.


    "The easiest way of dealing with a smart mouth is to shut his mouth. Let him have a taste of your fireball," Mag said, smiling.


    However, the crow became even prouder. "That was supposed to scare me? This cage is protected by the old man''s magic; besides, I myself can remember the spell of the fireball magic��"


    However, before he could finish his words, a bluish violet fireball appeared in Amy''s hand.


    "No chant?" The crow was taken by surprise.


    Amy threw the fireball out, and it enveloped the whole birdcage instantly.


    "I''m not af�� Help�� Help me!" The magic protection outside the cage was burned away at once, and then, the steel bars were starting to melt. The bluish violet me caught the crow immediately. He screamed in pain.


    Mag was a little amazed. It was the first time that Amy had used her fireball magic on others, and she did quite well. Besides, the fireball was more powerful than he had expected, which was a good thing, of course.


    Smiling, he took Amy''s hand and walked on. "Remember, Amy, for guys like that, just give them a fireball."


    Amy nodded vigorously. "Okay, Father." She held one of Mag''s fingers and waved it merrily, feeling happy because she had taken revenge on that stupid crow who had picked on her many times. I don''t have to worry about being picked on when I go out with Father.


    "Fire! Help!" the green parrot cried in panic.


    A lean old man walked out hurriedly. His face changed when he saw the burning cage, and then he chanted some spell and threw a water ball at it.


    The fire was put out. A faint aroma of roasted meat permeated the air. The ck featherless crow gave a shiver. He stood on the stick which was the only thing that was spared, covered his crotch with his wings, and let loose a plume of ck smoke. "Holy mackerel! My precious robe is ruined��" he cried out.

 Chapter 31: Buy An Ugly Duckling Egg

    <h4>Chapter 31: Buy An Ugly Duckling Egg</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    "Shut up, ck Coal!" Urien shouted in a shrill voice. He was wearing a ck robe for magicians, his face a little grim. He watched as the father and daughter walked away. "Such a strong magic wave! The little girl is a genius? Or is that man a hidden master of magic?" he muttered.


    "Now you''re a real ck Coal." The green parrot giggled at the ck crow whose feathers had been burned away, gloating.


    "Call me honorable Fama Odin Ben, old man. My pce has been burnt down buy that little girl, so get me a new one quickly. And make a mboyant robe for me, or someone may catch a glimpse of my beautiful body,"ined the ck crow. Then he sniffed around. "Good heavens, why do I smell a roast chicken?" he shouted.


    Urien turned to look at his ck crow. "Shut your mouth, or I''ll feed you my new potion!" His face was expressionless, his voice as shrill as the voice of a demon that had crawled out from hell.


    The ck bird stopped his unruly behavior right away. He moved over his feet timorously. "At least�� at least give me two leaves to cover my body. You don''t have to see me like this."


    "Green Pea, get him some leaves," Urien said as he walked towards his shop. "Why haven''t I noticed that magic wave before? Maybe we could exchange experience some day," he muttered to himself.


    "My Lord Urien, next time, call me Sunny when you want me to help," said the green parrot merrily. She cocked her head to one side to open the lock on her cage and flew away; after a little while, she was back and put two leaves beside ck Coal. Then she flew back to her cage, locked the door, and preened herself gracefully.


    "Never thought I''de to be like this." ck Coal sighed. He looked around and picked up the two leaves to cover his most important parts.


    Mag was walking with Amy on the square. Apparently, she had be very happy after she set that ck crow on fire. She skipped merrily in front, paused to wait for Mag, and resumed her skipping again.


    Mag had 10 gold coins in his pocket. They were very important to him right now, but if Amy wanted to buy anything, he wouldn''t hesitate at all.


    However, the little thing was very considerate. They had walked around for half an hour, but she had only asked for a puppet with strings.


    Then Mag took Amy to thergest market on the Aden Square. Unfortunately, they didn''t find a swan, much less an ugly duckling.


    They had found regr ducklings, though, but Mag feared that when they failed to grow into beautiful swans, Amy would feel he had cheated her, so he didn''t buy any.


    The vegetables were cheap here, but the system once said that he was not allowed to take outside ingredients into the kitchen, so he wasn''t tempted by their low price.


    "Father, we can''t find an ugly duckling today, right?" Amy looked up at Mag, a little disappointed.


    Mag nodded. "They say the ugly ducklings haven''t been born yet, so maybe we could buy er." He was trying to find a way tofort Amy, who had been filled with expectation. It was early autumn now. Big swans were very rare around Chaos city, let alone the small ones. There was a high chance that he wouldn''t find one in a long time.


    "What''s that?" Before Mag could offer any constion, Amy''s eyes were already drawn by an herb stall by the roadside. She ran to it and squatted down immediately. She looked at it with her wide eyes for a while, and then turned to wave at Mag as she shouted, "Father, look! This must be an ugly duckling egg!"


    "Oh?" Mag walked over to her. The stall was owned by a strong, dark middle-aged man who was weaving a basket from dried stalks. He looked like an herb collector, and his hands were covered with calluses from climbing ropes. The sacks on the ground were filled with herbs. Beside his feet was a small pile of hay, and on ity a gray egg the size of the mouth of a bowl.


    "Father, can we buy this egg? You said there is no ugly duckling right now, so we can hatch this one when we get home." Amy looked up at Mag as she pointed at the egg, her face full of anticipation.


    Mag nodded, smiling. "Yes." The little thing had been disappointed enough times today. He wanted her to go back home in a good mood, so he turned to the herb collector and asked, "What is this egg?"


    "Well, I''m not sure myself. I found it on a cliff yesterday when I was collecting herbs. Only birds can reach that ce, so it should be a bird egg. It''s very nutritious," the seller said with a smile.


    "How much?" Mag''s eyes brightened. If it was a bird egg, then it would be something like a swan when it hatched; besides, judging by its size, the bird might be even bigger than an ostrich, which would make a great ride for Amy after being well trained.


    The seller smiled and scratched his head as he looked at Amy who was watching the egg with great interest. "I see the little girl loves it, so�� three gold coins," he said.


    "Fine. Here, three gold coins." Mag handed over the money. The herb collectors were risking their lives every day to climb cliffs. If this was truly a bird egg, three gold coins was not expensive at all. .


    "Thank you. Take this small basket with you, little girl. The egg will fit perfectly in it." The middle-aged man put the egg with the hay into the little basket he had just made and handed it to Amy.


    "Thank this mister, Amy," Mag said to Amy quickly.


    "Thank you, Mister." Amy took the basket merrily and carried it with her two hands. "Be good, ugly duckling. I will hatch you out very carefully," she whispered.


    "You''re wee." The seller waved his hand, smiling. Then he turned to Mag, and said, "I have a little girl about the same age as her and she likes raising animals too. But she already has two monkeys, so I decided not to take this egg to her."


    "I see. This little thing has been going on about raising an ugly duckling for several days. Hope she''ll like it when it hatches." Mag gave him a sour smile, but when he looked at Amy, his eyes were full of love.


    They left the herb collector''s stall. Mag wanted to help Amy carry the egg, but she refused. She was carrying the basket with effort in front of Mag, making him worry about her dropping it.


    Finally, they made it back after nearly half an hour. Amy put the basket gently on the stairs outside the door and sighed with relief. She turned to Mag, and said earnestly, "Father, thank you for buying this ugly duckling egg for me. I will take very good care of it."


    "But that mister said it might not be an ugly duckling egg. It could belong to other birds," Mag said, smiling. He took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    Amy shook her head stubbornly. "No, I''m sure it''s an ugly duckling egg. I''m going to hatch it and raise it. It will grow into a beautiful swan, and�� and��"


    Then Mag saw her swallow her saliva.

 Chapter 32: Mag? My Father?

    <h4>Chapter 32: Mag? My Father?</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag felt a little sorry for the egg, but he could do nothing about Amy''s obsession with the roast goose. It seemed he had to work hard andplete his missions to get the recipe for roast goose as soon as possible. .


    Of course, the recipe for the Peking Duck would be just as fine.


    They opened the door and went inside. Amy put the little basket in apartment under the counter. She crouched down and whispered a little something to that egg, and then closed the door carefully as if afraid of waking up the little creature inside the egg.


    "Father, when will it hatch?" Amy asked as she looked at Mag, expectant.


    Mag shook his head. "I''m not sure. Maybe next spring." He didn''t know much about the hatching of birds''.


    "That would be too long." Amy was a little depressed.


    "Maybe it will hatch out more quickly if it''s put in a warmer environment, like mother ducks hatching their eggs," Mag said quickly after thinking about it.


    Amy''s eyes brightened immediately. "Then what about Amy sitting on that egg too?"


    Mag chuckled and shook his head. "No, that won''t work. Amy, take that little nket downstairs and use it to cover the egg. That should do."


    "Okay," Amy answered happily. She ran upstairs quickly.


    "Hope it''s a swan egg. But it''s quite unlikely," Mag muttered to himself. He went to the kitchen and poured two sses of water.


    Mag helped Amy wrap up the egg in the nket. It was already 11:25 am and almost time to open his restaurant. He looked at Amy as she was crouching on the ground, whispering "ugly duckling, grow up quickly��" and considered getting a roast goose for herter today.


    A few minutester, at exactly 11:30 am, Mag went to the door, turned over the sign, and opened his restaurant formally.


    Although still not many came here, the restaurant''s grand and different style truly fascinated some people. Two dwarves came, and then an orc, but when they saw the menu, they all shook their heads and left.


    Mag had grown used to it. It was perfectly normal, though. Not all the customers liked Yangzhou fried rice; besides, they didn''t even know what this Yangzhou fried rice was. They would rather spend six gold coins on arge te of roasted meat and a gon of wine than spend them on something they knew nothing about.


    Maybe only Mobai and his friends woulde for lunch, Mag thought helplessly. This was his second day, and he had only sold eight tes in total. If he wanted toplete his mission, he had to sell 500 tes in the following nine days. It was not very encouraging.


    Just then, Mag heard the sound of hoofbeats outside. He looked out and almost chuckled. It was not a horse, but a ck donkey. On its back was a human knight in silver-gray boiled leather. He was so tall that his feet could almost touch the ground sitting on that donkey''s back.


    The knight looked about 30 years old, his face square, his ck hair tied up casually with a piece of gray cloth. He halted before the restaurant, holding reins in one hand and a longsword at his waist in another. He looked up at the signboard smilingly.


    "Mamy Restaurant? Sounds like a good ce. I''ll have my lunch here," Conti Nics said to himself, smiling. He swung off his donkey and tied it to a tree. Then, he strode towards the restaurant and entered.


    Mag was standing by the counter. He nced at the knight''s sword with an emerald iid in it and smiled. "Wee!"


    "Hi, what do you have here?" Conti said to Mag, smiling. He didn''t look around the restaurant like others.


    "There is a menu on the table. You can take a look first, sir." Mag pointed at the ck menu. He found this knight very enthusiastic, just as if nothing could trouble him.


    "Thank you." Conti seated himself and opened the menu with a smile. He froze for an instant when he saw only one dish on it, but his smile returned quickly. He looked up at Mag and said, "Owner, give me a te of this Yangzhou fried rice."


    "Okay, please wait a minute." Mag was a little surprised as he looked at this Conti who maintained a smiling face. After all, it was the first time that a customer had ordered after just one look at the menu. It seemed like he didn''t even need to think about it.


    Mag remained very calm on the outside, though. He loved this kind of customers, of course. He didn''t worry about him not liking his food. He nodded, smiling, and walked into the kitchen.


    Conti put his sword on the table and took a look around the restaurant. "Looks good." He seemed in a good mood.


    And then a little head appeared from behind the counter. "Hello, new customer," Amy said to Conti.


    Conti jumped onto his chair in rm, his sword half-drawn and his face serious and nervous.


    Amy was also startled by Conti''s reaction, but his shining armor and sword had really aroused her curiosity, so she revealed herself, and asked, "Are you a knight?"


    When Conti saw a lovely little girl who was only three or four years old, he quickly slid his sword back into its sheath embarrassedly. Then he jumped down. "No, I''m a dragon yer. I haven''t killed any dragon yet, but some day, I''ll put those evil bastards to the sword!" he said proudly, his head held high.


    Mag looked over when he heard the noise and chuckled at Conti''s words. In his predecessor''s memory, there were many knights who wanted to y dragons, and he had been one of them. However, unlike them, he had really killed a dragon before; more than one, actually.


    "Whoa, amazing." Amy pped her little hands and looked at Conti with adoration. Then she pointed at the longsword in his hand. "So you must have defeated many formidable opponents."


    "I don''t like fighting people. I like Mag Alex the most. He killed four wicked dragons and is one of the bravest and strongest knights on the whole continent," Conti said, smiling, his eyes full of excitement and adoration. Then he looked down at Amy. "If you like knights, little girl, you should like the ones like Mag Alex."


    "Mag? My father?" Amy looked at Conti, a little puzzled.

 Chapter 33: You Must Follow His Rules

    <h4>Chapter 33: You Must Follow His Rules</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    "What?" Conti was taken by surprise. He followed Amy''s gaze and looked to the kitchen. There he saw a lean Mag, who was busy cooking. He smiled and shook his head. "No. Their names may be the same, but Mag Alex is a mighty and proud knight. He would never cook in the kitchen; besides, he has no daughter."


    Mag shrugged. Conti was not wrong. His predecessor would perhaps still have been a mighty and proud knight if that incident hadn''t happened. He had never entered the kitchen, to say nothing of cooking.


    Still, as he listened to hispliments, somehow he felt a little�� good?


    "My father''s rainbow fried rice is very good. Father is the best in my eyes, no matter what you say," Amy said seriously as she looked up at Conti.


    "Yes. I''m sure he is a great cook," Conti said, smiling. He resumed his seat, not arguing with Amy.


    "Yes." Amy''s smile returned.


    The bells rang again. Mobai came in first, followed by two orcs. They were two meters tall, and each had a spiked club as thick as a man''s thigh in their hands.


    "Mobai, when did this fancy restaurant open? Do they have anything good?" Habeng asked. He was wearing a ne with a ring of fangs around his neck, and his voice was so loud that Mag could hear it from the kitchen.


    "It has just opened recently. Of course they have. That''s why I''ve brought you here. I won''t pay for yours, just for the record," Mobai said with a mysterious smile. Then he shouted at Mag, "Mag, I''m here again."


    "You''re much pickier than us. If you say it''s good, it must be good. As long as they have meat and stuff to drink." Habeng nodded and didn''t think much. Haga looked around curiously with a smile. He only grinned when they talked, and never spoke a word.


    "Wee." Mag had just finished processing the ingredients. The rice in the cooker was not ready yet. He walked to the door. "Please be seated and take a look at the menu on the table," Mag said, smiling.


    Mag studied the two orcs quietly. They were each wearing a hide around their waists and a top also made of animal hides, showing their long ck chest hair. They were a head taller than normal humans. They had brownish ck skin, and their fangs were three centimeters long, reminding him of the orcs in the Warcraft immediately.


    These two orcs should be brothers; they were so alike. The one on the left with a fang ne had to be the grumpy one as the rightmost one was smiling innocently. He might be an orc, but he looked nice and harmless.


    "I don''t need to look at the menu. I have a lot of work today, so give me three tes of Yangzhou fried rice," Mobai said as he took a seat at his usual table. Then he looked at Amy and smiled. "Hello, littledy."


    Amy nodded. "Hello, dwarf grandpa Mobai." Then she pointed at Conti. "He is a new friend. A dragon yer," she said.


    "Dragon yer?" Mobai took a look at the young knight with surprise.


    Habeng seated himself opposite Mobai. He smiled sarcastically as he looked at Conti. "Pfft, dragon yer? He probably couldn''t even beat a goblin." He wears armor, but his sword hand has no callus. He is only a wealthy human with a fair face, I guess.


    "I want to be a dragon yer, and I haven''t fought with any goblins, so you can''t say I couldn''t beat one." Conti smiled as he looked at Habeng, seeming not caring about what he had just said.


    "So you''re saying you can beat me?" Habeng stood up and his extremely big muscles hunched, the spiked club in one hand. He stared at Conti with wide eyes.


    Conti shook his head, smiling. "We haven''t fought, so I don''t think I can''t beat you. But I won''t fight you; I only fight dragons." He looked past Habeng''s head and saw a painting on the wall, in which a giant dragon was belching me. "That is what I aim to fight."


    "You false knight, you have really pissed me off!" Habeng shouted, putting the club on his shoulder.


    "Guys, this is a restaurant, not a fighting pit. Take it outside if you want to fight," Mag said coldly as he walked towards the two angry people.


    Mag was a little angry too. The world withoutws is much more chaotic than I''ve thought. They would fight each other for one insult or another. What if they wrecked the restaurant?


    Habeng turned to Mag and shouted, "Shut up!" In his eyes, this human must have sided with the knight.


    "Habeng��" Mobai said with a sullen face. He had nned to bring two customers to please Mag and Amy, and hadn''t expected this to happen. He felt so embarrassed as he tried to calm his grumpy friend down. .


    Haga was a little worried too. He tugged at Habeng''s clothes and wanted to say something, but stopped.


    Mag narrowed his eyes, but before he could say anything, Amy already shouted out.


    "Don''t yell at my father!" When their fight started, Amy was a little shocked. Now, she was standing in front of Mag, trying to protect him. She lifted her hand, and a bluish violet me about half a meter high appeared immediately. It burned a white hole in the air.


    "So hot!" Habeng''s face changed. He jumped back and took a look at his left sleeve that had been curled up by the high temperature, and then at the me in Amy''s hand. He swallowed.


    Such a gruesome fire! I could feel its heat from here! I might be burned to ashes if I took it directly, Habeng thought.


    She might be a little girl, but she is already a powerful magic caster. She is even quicker at conjuring a me than those old magic casters. And the temperature is more terrifying.


    When Habeng had shouted at Mag, Conti already held his sword in hand. However, to his surprise, Amy appeared and summoned a me. He gazed at it for a while and put down his sword. It looked like his help was not needed this time.


    "Magic?" Mobai was also astonished. He hadn''t expected that Amy could use magic, and that her me would frighten Habeng.


    "This is Father''s restaurant. You must follow his rules, or Amy will get angry and set you on fire," said Amy, acting like an elder. She gazed at Habeng as the me grew smaller, turning into a little fireball.

 Chapter 34: Nothing Can’t Be Taken Care Of By A Plate Of Yangzhou Fried Rice

    <h4>Chapter 34: Nothing Can��t Be Taken Care Of By A te Of Yangzhou Fried Rice</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As the owner of the restaurant, Mag had wanted to say something to earn their respect. Then, he''d realized he needed not say anything. Their faces said everything. Amy''s fire frightened them more than he had thought; it even terrified them.


    And the fact that Amy had stepped before him and the words she had said warmed his heart. She was such a sweet daughter.


    "Habeng, if you still consider me your friend, sit down and don''t make trouble here," Mobai said solemnly as he looked at his friend. It would be a great loss if he couldn''t get his Yangzhou fried rice anymore because of his reckless friend.


    Haga grunted something to his brother in their nativenguage. It seemed like he was trying to tell him to stop.


    Habeng looked at Mag, and then at the fireball in Amy''s hand, a little embarrassed. Amy''s fireball truly scared him.


    However, it was Mag who scared him even more. Even this little half-elf is this good; the owner must be even better.


    Yet he couldn''t sit down right now. If other orcs learned that he had been frightened by a little girl, they would make fun of him. He found himself in an awkward situation where he couldn''t stand nor sit.


    Mag only had to look at Habeng''s face once to know what was on his mind. He wanted to chuckle. He hadn''t thought that he would be regarded as a master of magic.


    Then he found it useful. This way, he could make this grumpy orc behave and keep his restaurant in order. He was even calmer now. He stroked Amy''s head and smiled. "Amy, this customer meant no harm. Put the fire away."


    "Okay." Amy''s hand coiled into a little fist, and the fireball disappeared. Still, she looked at Habeng with hostility.


    Habeng breathed a sigh of relief. He took a nce at Mag and found that he possessed unfathomable strength, and that he knew how to do business. He knows better than to treat his customer like that. Even in this Chaos City, quite a few people knew his name. Now he wanted to save his face by acting tough.


    However, before he could speak, Mag looked at him and said, "Please keep it down, sir, and do not disturb other customers. And no fighting here, or you''ll be put on a cklist and banned from eating here forever."


    "What?!" Habeng''s eyes went wide. This was the first time that he was told to keep his voice down in a restaurant. He was always so loud. He couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Father said, ''keep it down.'' You are too loud, and I''ll set you on fire if you keep doing that," Amy said solemnly as she looked at Habeng. She held out her little hand and seemed to prepare to unleash her fire.


    Subconsciously, Habeng wanted to step back, but his pride as an orc warrior stopped his feet. His anger was coiling inside him, but he couldn''t take it out on a little girl; besides, this little girl could use such a terrifying fireball magic. He was very angry, but he could do nothing but control his anger.


    Haga took his brother''s arm and said something. Then he dragged him into his seat. He smiled at Mag apologetically. "So�� Sorry, my�� brother�� bad�� temper��" he said in a brokenmonnguage.


    Mag nodded with a smile. "It''s all right. Please look at the menu before you order. Call me if you''re ready." This orc looked much better. In fact, he wasn''t very angry just now. Orcs were known for their short temper. Nheless, this was his restaurant, and he had his own rules.


    Then Mag nodded at Mobai and Conti, went into the kitchen, and started cooking for Conti.


    "Father is very amazing. Wait and see." Amy gave Habeng a re. She felt a little bored, so she went back to watching her egg behind the counter.


    "Mobai, what do they have here exactly? They are too strict with customers," Habeng said to Mobai sullenly. He found himself using a lower voice this time.


    Smiling, Mobai pushed the menu towards Habeng. "See for yourself." Seeing that Mag was not angry, Mobai was much relieved.


    These two were Mobai''s regr customers. Their tribe was one of few tribes which possessed a gold mine, and they were sons of the chief. A lot of orc warriors'' weapons were made by him; they were 1,000 gold coins each, very expensive.


    The two brothers always came to Chaos City to buy a lot of things, so they and Mobai became old friends. They often ate out together. These two like good food as much as me, and they can eat much more.


    "Don''t leave me in suspense. Let me see." Habeng took the menu in his hand and opened it. He couldn''t believe his eyes. He closed the menu to check the cover, and reopened it again. Then he pointed at those little words and looked at Mobai with a strange face. "Mobai, what the heck? One dish? Just one? What is this Yangzhou fried rice? And it''s sold at 600 copper coins?!"


    "Good stuff, of course." Mobai looked at them and smiled. "This is the best thing I''ve ever had. Don''t say I didn''t tell you."


    Habeng had been ignored by a young knight, threatened by a little girl, and told to keep his voice down by a human cook. He was already in a very bad mood.


    Now he saw this menu. He suspected that Mobai had taken them to this restaurant to be ripped off. I have ordered a lot of weapons from him these years, and now he is doing this to us?!


    Looks like I have to find a more honest cksmith after he delivers this batch. We could buy arge te of roast beef and a gon of wine with 600 copper coins in the Fryer''s. He shook his head. "It seems there is no meat in it. I don''t want to eat this."


    "M�� Mag, I�� I''d like one," Haga said to Mag in the kitchen in his brokennguage.


    Mag turned his head and answered, "Okay. Please wait a minute."


    Habeng''s voice was much lower than before, but Mag still heard it. He curled his lip. Mobai had said the same thing before. Now that he has decided to stay, there is nothing that can''t be taken care of by a te of Yangzhou fried rice.


    If there is, then two tes should do. .

 Chapter 35: You’re A Real Piece Of Work

    <h4>Chapter 35: You��re A Real Piece Of Work</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    "Brother, let''s go have some meat and drink. Don''t eat here," Habeng said to Haga in their ownnguage. If Haga ate the fried rice here, he would have to drink aler.


    "Would you like one too? I have a feeling that it''ll be good," Habeng said with a smile.


    Habeng shook his head. "Absolutely not. I''ll die before I eat anything here." He used themonnguage this time, and said that in a tone that brooked no argument. He crossed his arms, ready tough at their fried rice.


    Amy was sitting on the long-legged chair. "Someone will have to break his promise," she said softly as she looked at Habeng.


    Habeng was a little embarrassed, and Amy''s words made him nervous and irritated. "I swear on my club that I''ll never eat here!" he said firmly.


    Mobai read his mind with ease; it was written all over his face. He didn''t say anything, though. And he didn''t need to. He just needed to enjoy himself.


    Conti looked in the direction of the kitchen with expectation too. His was still smiling as if that little incident had never happened.


    Soon Mag came out, holding a te of Yangzhou fried rice. He put it down before Conti and put a spoon on the edge. "Please enjoy." Slowly, the strong and pleasant aroma permeated the air.


    What a good smell! Habeng''s face lit up all of a sudden. The faint aroma was like a kitten wing at his heart. He hadn''t intended to turn, but after a while, in spite of himself, he moved his head slightly and gave a quick nce at the colorful fried rice in front of Conti from the corner of his eye.


    "Smells good," Contiplimented as he looked at his fried rice, astonishment in his eyes. He had never seen anyone cook like this before.


    Every grain of rice was coated by eggs perfectly. All the ingredients were cut into the size of the rice grain. Such incredible cutting skills! The grains were almost of the same size, like they had been measured. So many ingredients, and they were all cooked together with oil. The aroma was very strong. It was already making him secrete saliva.


    He brought a spoonful of fried rice to his mouth. Different tastes melted in his mouth together, making him close his eyes. The eggs were so tender, the rice was so sweet, the shrimp had a special taste of the sea, and the winter bamboo shoots and tree mushrooms were so fresh. They all blended together in this mouthful, and the aftertaste was long and pleasant. It was divine.


    Habeng watched him and swallowed in spite of himself. Then he realized what he had done and looked away immediately. Seeing that no one had noticed, he nced at Conti from the corner of his eye again.


    Mag curled his lip slightly. He had seen everything.


    Amy was resting her chin in her hands, her expression reflective. Then, her eyes brightened as if she had suddenly seen through everything.


    "It''s very good!" Conti opened his eyes and gave a thumbs-up to Mag. Then he got back to eating his fried rice immediately. One spoonful after another, he didn''t ever want to stop. Little ck is very trustworthy. I''ve made a good choiceing here.


    Moreover, what was more magical was that after he ate the fried rice, he felt a warm current inside his body relieving his fatigue. It was like the recovery potion, but gentler. He feltfortable, just as if many little hands were massaging his body.


    Mag went back to the kitchen to cook for Mobai. It might prove to be a busy noon.


    Habeng didn''t know how many times he had swallowed his saliva. He had only nced out of the corner of his eye in the beginning, but now he was staring at the Yangzhou fried rice before Conti, turning and leaning forward slightly as if he would pounce on Conti any minute.


    Conti finished his first te quickly. He took a look at the empty te before him and lifted his head. "It''s very good. Owner, please give me seconds," he said to Mag in the kitchen.


    "Okay, please wait a moment," answered Mag. He picked up his pace.


    "Looks�� good." Haga looked expectant as he watched Conti finish his Yangzhou fried rice.


    Despite himself, Habeng looked at Conti, and asked, "Is it really that good?"


    Conti nodded, smiling. "I''ve never had anything better. It''s a great loss if you don''t try it." He felt even better now, and didn''t take their little quarrel from before to heart.


    Habeng took a look at that empty te that was even cleaner than his face, and then at Conti''s face. He felt his smile seemed pretty sincere. He is not that bad save his big talk.


    Suddenly, Habeng was a little regretful as he reflected on what he had just said. He shouldn''t have said it with such a certainty. If I went back on it now, I would lose face and the little girl would definitelyugh at me.


    "Please enjoy." Mag walked out with Mobai''s fried rice, and put it down gently before him.


    It was fresh from the wok, still steaming. The chopped green onions on the top made the colorful fried rice even more appetizing. The strong aroma was tickling Mobai''s nose.


    Seeing as Mag was there, Habeng crossed his arms again and looked grim. However, in spite of himself, his eyes were drawn by the Yangzhou fried rice on their table, his nose sniffing vigorously.


    "Thank you." Mobai had already brought a spoonful to his mouth, chewing with satisfaction. He had eaten a dozen tes by now, but he still believed he could eat it every day as he looked at the fried rice, savoring the pleasant aroma and the intoxicating taste.


    Mag took a nce at Habeng who was moving his mouth, and then went back to the kitchen, wondering how long the orc would be able to endure. Perhaps the next te will make him give up. .


    Habeng put his arms down as soon as Mag left. He watched while Mobai was eating quickly. "Is it really that good, Mobai?" he asked in a low voice.


    "Why would I lie to you?" Mobai quirked his mouth and took another bite, feeling the warm current soothing his weariness in his muscles. It felt sofortable that he wanted to call out.


    Habeng watched Mobai''s happy face, and couldn''t take it anymore. "Let me try it," Habeng said as he bent his head over.


    "Absolutely not!" Mobai took his te away, fearing that he would take it by force. He pointed at the menu on the table. "Order it yourself."


    "But��" Habeng looked at the menu, and then cast a furtive nce over his shoulder at Amy behind the counter, not knowing what to do. I have sworn on my club, and I''ll make a fool of myself if I order now.


    However, this Yangzhou fried rice smelled really good, and he couldn''t hold back his desire to order one as he looked at Conti and Mobai stuffing themselves.


    "If someone wants to order, Amy will have to pretend that she didn''t hear what he has just said. After all, Father''s rainbow fried rice is too good to say no to it. You''re a real piece of work." Amy sighed as she turned around.

 Chapter 36: It’s Very Good!

    <h4>Chapter 36: It��s Very Good!</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    "Owner, give me one te!" Habeng called out to Mag as he rose to his feet suddenly.


    Then he sensed that someone was looking at him unkindly, and immediately realized he had done something wrong. "Owner, I''d like a te of Yangzhou fried rice," he repeated in a much lower voice.


    "Okay. Please wait a minute," answered Mag. He found himself chuckling when he turned around. He gave up his pride just to get a te of Yangzhou fried rice.


    "Father is not mad this time, so I''ll let it go." Behind the counter, a small fireball dwindled and died out as Amy clenched her little fist. No one noticed.


    Mag was bing quicker and quicker after he cooked for two days. He could process the ingredients and make a te of Yangzhou fried rice in just five or six minutes.


    "Your Yangzhou fried rice, please enjoy." Mag put the te in front of Haga.


    "Thank�� you," Haga said with a smile. His eyes brightened when he took the first bite. It''s so marvelous, like nothing I''ve ever eaten.


    He tasted the eggs outside the rice first. How did he do it? Even the swan eggs by theke wouldn''t be this soft and tender. The taste of the eggs is brought out by the rice. The sweet rice hasbined perfectly with the eggs.


    Other ingredients are very tasteful too. The ham, which had been salted for many years, releases juice as I chew on it. The shrimp have a taste of the ocean, and the grain-sized mushrooms, winter bamboo shoots, green peas, and green onions are so sweet. All the ingredients arebined perfectly, and together they create a unique taste, which lingers in the mouth long after I swallow.


    Habeng was swallowing ceaselessly. "Brother, let me try it." He leaned close and looked at Habeng expectantly.


    Habeng was the nicest brother he had, and he would normally give it to him when he found something good to eat.


    "No." Haga took his te and turned away from him, just like Mobai had done. His spoon ttered on the te, and he stuffed himself quickly and unceasingly. .


    Habeng wouldn''t give up that easily. "I am your little brother. You always give me something to eat," Habeng said, circling around him.


    Habeng stopped eating and swallowed the fried rice in his mouth. "Because they are bad," he said to Habeng, smiling.


    Habeng stiffened. He took a look at Haga, who was enjoying his fried rice, and then he resumed his seat, not feeling right. Is this still my good old brother?


    After a little while, his mind was back on the Yangzhou fried rice again. He waited and waited, and finally, it was ready.


    "Your Yangzhou fried rice, please enjoy." Mag put the te down and stepped back.


    Amy was standing beside Mag, blinking.


    Habeng was totally attracted by his Yangzhou fried rice. Three people had enjoyed gourmet food in front of him, but he had had no choice but to watch. It had been a torture he could barely stand.


    He snatched up the spoon and scooped arge spoonful from the middle. Its aroma was even stronger and more appetizing than the roasted meat''s. He brought the spoon to his mouth. His eyes widened.


    How can something taste this good?!


    Different tastes were dancing on his tongue. He felt so good that it seemed his body and soul were screaming: eat, eat, eat!


    One spoonful after another, he wanted to swallow the whole te. He finished it in no time.


    "Is it good, Loud Voice?" Amy asked Habeng.


    Habeng held the te in one hand and the spoon in another. He got a weird nickname suddenly, but still he nodded, smiling. "It''s very good!"


    "If you want to eat it again, do not be so loud, or we won''t sell it to you." Amy sounded like a grown-up. She crossed her arms.


    Habeng nodded quickly. "I won''t. I promise!" He was not nearly as grumpy as when he''d firste. He could only think about Yangzhou fried rice right now. One te was far from enough. He would regret it for the rest of his life if he got kicked out because of his loud voice.


    Did the 600 copper coins, or his face, or his vow matter right now?


    No. They didn''t matter at all in front of such a te of Yangzhou fried rice.


    Of course, it was also because Amy was such a lovely and terrifying little girl. If someone else had said those words to him, he would pick up his club and fight to uphold his honor as an orc.


    And he would strike himself first before he fought Amy.


    Amy nodded. It seemed she liked Habeng''s answer. She climbed onto the long-legged chair again and smiled at Mag cheerfully.


    Mag chuckled and stroked Amy''s head. The little thing was trying to maintain order. She was so adorable, and unexpectedly helped a lot. He went back into the kitchen.


    "One more te!" the customers called out over and over again, and Mag ved away in the kitchen for almost a whole noon. The pleasant aroma brought more customers. They watched as Mobai, Habeng, Haga and Conti were stuffing themselves, intoxicated. Some even ordered a te in spite of the high price, and after the first te, they couldn''t help but ask for seconds.


    Habeng belched. "Owner, you must be a genius. How can you make something as good as this? We''lle again for dinner." After five tes, he was finally stuffed.


    Mag put the fried rice before a customer and nodded, smiling. He felt so good to conquer the customers with his food.


    "Five tes. Five six thirty. 30 gold coins please," Amy said to Habeng as she held out her hands.


    Habeng smiled. "Little girl, we''re together."


    "Then it will be��" Amy cocked her head to one side and thought for a moment. "60 gold coins!" she called out delightedly just when Mag wanted to give her a hint.


    "Here, six dragon coins." Habeng pulled the coins from his pocket and put them on Amy''s hand. Then he rose from the table and reached out his hand. "Mag, right? I''m Habeng and this is my brother Haga. Sorry about before."


    "Do you have another brother called Hacui 1 ?" Mag asked after he shook his hand gently.


    "What?" the two brothers asked, wondering.


    "Nothing. Pleasee again." Mag smiled awkwardly, and didn''t exin.


    Ga beng cui is a Chinese phrase.

 Chapter 37: So, Why Can’t I Start Crowdfunding?

    <h4>Chapter 37: So, Why Can��t I Start Crowdfunding?</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was already 1:35 pm when Mag showed thest customer out. In fact, one customer wanted another te, but Mag turned him down politely. His opening hours were over, and he deserved some rest. Besides, he and Amy still hadn''t had a bite.


    "Father, we sold 24 tes at noon, and we have made 10 dragon coins and 44 gold coins. We have a lot of coins!" Amy pped her little hands cheerfully as she looked at Mag, her eyes shining.


    "24 tes?" Mag was also a little surprised. To be sure, he cooked for a whole noon, but he hadn''t expected to sell this many.


    He was very d that more customers hade at noon, and they would probablye for dinner. If they rmended this ce to others like Mobai had done, perhaps even more woulde in the evening.


    Mag calcted that if this kept up, he could make 3,000 gold coins in less than ten days. Thus he stopped worrying about getting back to the disabled shape. He breathed a sigh of relief and watched as Amy counted the coins delightedly. "Amy has done a great job today. I''ll go make the rainbow fried rice for you. You must be hungry," said Mag, smiling.


    Amy nodded miserably as she brushed her stomach. "Thank you, Father. Amy''s tummy is t from hunger," Amy said with a twist of her mouth.


    "It will be ready in no time." Mag stroked Amy''s head. His heart ached a little as he strode towards the kitchen quickly. After a little while, he came out with the appetizing fried rice.


    Amy ran to wash her hands. She dried them off, sat on the chair, and spooned a spoonful of fried rice. "Father has worked for a whole noon. You must be hungrier than Amy, so you have to eat the first bite. Then Amy will eat," Amy said as she looked up at Mag.


    He nodded. "Okay." Amy''s sincere little face warmed Mag''s heart. He stooped down and ate it with a smile. "Now go ahead and eat. I''ll make another te."


    Amy nodded meekly. She took the spoon and started eating happily.


    After lunch, Mag cleaned the restaurant carefully. He wiped each and every table clean with a wet towel and then a dry one. Not a trace of any oil stain remained. Then he walked up to Amy, who was whispering to the big egg behind the counter, and said a few sweet words to make her sleep. Then he took a nap himself. .


    Mag and Amy had their dinner before they opened in the evening. Otherwise, they might not be able to eat until after 9 pm, which would be toote.


    Mobai was waiting outside the door. Haga and Habeng came shortly after he opened, and a little whileter, Conti arrived with his donkey.


    Habeng had been very hostile towards Conti at noon, but now he nodded at him and reflected for a while. "I think maybe you really can kill a dragon. I''ve heard the best human knight Mag Alex disdains to fight humans unless in battle. Are you paying your respects this way?" he asked in a low voice.


    Conti nodded, smiling. "Yes. He is the man I look up to and my aim. I''ll be a dragon yer like him some day." His eyes were shining with enthusiasm.


    "Young man, dozens of young knights who came to my shop said the same thing to me. If you really intend to kill dragons instead of being eaten, you''d better hone your skills with your sword and get a proper ride. Mag Alex didn''t kill dragons on a ck donkey," Mobai said with a smile.


    Conti shook his head, smiling. "Little ck is my old friend. He has been with me for many years," he said. "I''ll go to the Town of Two Towers next month. I''ve heard that an evil red dragon is attacking the town again. I''d like to try my luck there��"


    Mag listened to them talking about him as he cooked. He felt rather good because his legends were still catching on with others even though he was not a knight anymore.


    Technically, it was his predecessor that they were talking about, but their souls and memories were intertwined to some extent, so it was not wrong to say those legends were his.


    It was true that his ride was not a donkey, but a griffin, the only purple-striped griffin in the whole Roth Empire.


    More customers came for dinner as Mag had expected. Old customers brought new ones. Some passers-by were also attracted by the grand restaurant; they couldn''t help but order as they saw others enjoying the good food.


    "Owner, one more te!"


    "Sorry, our opening hours are over. Pleasee back tomorrow." Mag showed thest customer out with a smile, turned over the sign, and closed the door. He let out his breath in a long sigh. His opening hours in the evening seemed to be a little too long.


    "Father, guess how many tes of rainbow fried rice we have sold tonight?" Amy asked.


    Mag pondered for a while, and said, "Er�� 40 tes?"


    Amy shook her head. She grabbed up a fistful of dragon coins excitedly. "No, 45 tes. We made 20 dragon coins and 70 gold coins today!"


    "Then we''ve sold 71 tes of Yangzhou fried rice today. Not bad." Mag smiled happily. "That is 426 gold coins. Subtract the costs, and we have earned at least 213 gold coins."


    Amy nodded. "Yes." Then she looked at Mag. "Father, your rainbow fried rice is so good, but why don''t you make other dishes? I''m sure they are good too," Amy said, her face wondering and expectant.


    Mag froze for an instant. Then he understood immediately as he looked at her face. She had probably grown tired of the Yangzhou fried rice.


    To be sure, Yangzhou fried rice was good, but it was not very pleasant to eat it three times a day. Amy had to feel the same.


    "Maybe after several days." Mag was also a little upset as he looked at Amy''s face, but he had no choice. The roujiamo could only be unlocked after hepleted this mission, and at the current pace, he needed at least six more days.


    "I see." Amy was a little disappointed.


    How can I get those 2,500 gold coins quickly? Mag thought as he looked at Amy. It was not a small amount of money. Then his eyes brightened suddenly. "System, can I start a crowdfunding campaign?"


    "Please take your mission seriously andplete it the normal way. Make your way towards the God of Cookery steadily!" the system said grimly.


    "Please repeat the mission''s objective," Mag said quietly.


    "The host has to buy 3,000 gold coins'' worth of ingredients with cash in 10 days. Completing the mission will unlock the new recipe zhi roujiamo; failing it will lead to strength -0.5."


    "So, why can''t I start crowdfunding?" Mag asked.

 Chapter 38: Crowdfunding

    <h4>Chapter 38: Crowdfunding</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The system fell silent for a long time. Finally, it said, "Pleaseplete your mission in a normal way. Crowdfunding would cause serious problems for system!" The system seemed a little offended.


    "I don''t care. I''ll start the crowdfunding campaign tomorrow and raise 3,000 gold coins. Then I''ll use the money to buy the ingredients." Mag paused a moment. "3,000 gold coins, cash," he said calmly.


    "Deal," the system answered instantly. .


    Mag curled his lip. The system indeed has no principles. He smiled and stroked Amy''s head. "I''ll make zhi roujiamo for you the day after tomorrow, okay?"


    "La zhi roujiamo?" Amy''s eyes lit up immediately. "What is that, Father?" she asked curiously as she looked at Mag.


    "It tastes a hundredfold better than pancakes. You''ll know when you wake up that morning." Mag kept her in suspense and didn''t say much.


    "Then it must be very good." Amy looked at Mag expectantly, thinking about the taste which was a hundredfold better than pancakes.


    "Yes. Go wash up, change into your sleepwear, and lie in bed. I''ll tell you a story after I do the dishes and clean the restaurant." Mag took back his hand.


    "Okay." Amy nodded meekly. She climbed down the long-legged chair, squatted on the floor beside the egg, and patted it softly. "Sleep well, ugly duckling, and hatch out quickly," she said in a serious voice. Then she climbed the stairs with some effort on her short legs.


    Mag chuckled and took a look at the big egg, feeling a little sorry for the little creature that had been named ugly duckling before it even hatched.


    Mag put the dishes in the dishwasher, wiped the 16 tables clean, and mopped the floor. He smiled as he looked at his restaurant that was clean and tidy. He was a little tired, but he felt fulfilled. It could be considered his form of exercise, and he didn''t need any employees for now.


    When Mag turned off the lights and went upstairs, Amy was already asleep in her purple bear sleepwear. Her beautiful eyshes were slightly moving, and she looked like a little angel.


    Mag put her little hand under the quilt and tucked her in. The little thing seemed very sleepy today.


    "System, I want to buy a pair of pajamas, and make sure they have a big brown bear," Mag said in his mind.


    "I��"


    "I''ll pay in cash."


    "Your sleepwear is in your wardrobe."


    Mag opened his wardrobe. Inside, he found a pair of fuzzy brown pajamas with a big bear on the front.


    Mag nodded contentedly. "Good." He picked them up and went to the bathroom.


    He would never have worn pajamas like these in his previous life. Not for one second would he even entertain the idea of wearing them.


    Yet, right now, he thought, Amy will be very happy when she sees this in the morning.


    Mag took a bath, changed into his sleepwear, and walked to the bedroom. He pondered on the crowdfunding campaign. This concept must be beyond the people in this world. Besides, the restaurant has only operated for two days. It''s not easy to raise such arge amount of money.


    After a while, Mag had a general idea. The customers that came to his restaurant these days could be seen as members of the middle ss; they had some money. He had learned some information from their talks.


    Mobai was one of the few dwarf craftsmen in Chaos City. His work was worth 1,000 gold coins each. He ate two tes of Yangzhou fried rice three times a day. He liked its taste, and probably also liked its effect on his muscles. He could be a long-term customer.


    Habeng and Haga were an orc chief''s two sons, responsible for making purchases for their tribe. They were wealthy enough to afford the weapons for their warriors from Mobai, which made Mag think of the police in Dubai, who were equipped with supercars as their patrol cars.


    As for Conti, he didn''t reveal too much information, but his essories that he showed casually��except for his donkey��proved he was definitely wealthy, maybe a rich second generation.


    He still remembered the elfdy from yesterday. Since she didn''te back, she might not have much money in her pocket, so Mag didn''t count her in.


    There were still a few others who hade today. Mag didn''t know much about them, so it would be too forward for him to ask them. Therefore, he didn''t count them in, either.


    Mag had made up his mind. He took a look at his sleeping girl, turned off the light, and fell asleep quickly.


    After a good night''s sleep, Mag opened his eyes in the morning and saw a little girl standing by his bedside. She was looking at him with a pleasant surprise, her little mouth slightly open.


    "Our Amy woke up so early." Mag sat up and stroked Amy''s hair, smiling.


    "Yes. Father''s clothes have a bear like mine, and it''s a big bear. Amy''s bear is small. So it''s little bear and her father?" Amy asked as she pointed at the big bear on Mag''s sleepwear.


    Mag nodded, smiling. "Yes, do you like it?"


    Amy threw herself into Mag''s arms, rubbed his chest with her face, and narrowed her eyes infort. "Yes! I love it! It''s so soft and warm."


    Mag looked at Amy, who was leaning on his chest like a cat, and felt his heart was going to melt. He yed with her for a while before he washed up and went downstairs with her.


    When they were downstairs, Amy disentangled herself from Mag, stroked her ahoge, and looked at him. "Other fathers all tie up their daughters'' hair. When will you be able to tie my hair, Father?" She pouted.


    "Um�� I''ll learn." Mag scratched his head awkwardly. It was a difficult problem for him. If today''s crowdfunding campaign goes well, I''ll buy the experience bag for braiding hair first, and then I can do any hairstyles she wants.


    "Father, you can do it, I''m sure." Amy clenched her little fist and gave him an encouraging look.


    Mag nodded, a little amused. "Thank you."


    After he had breakfast with Amy, Mag took some paper and a pen and wrote six identical receipts, with each one being 500 gold coins. Then he checked them again carefully. By then, it was already time to open his restaurant, so he went to the door and opened it.


    "Business was good yesterday, Mag." Mobai came here first again. He took a seat at his usual table. "As always, two tes of Yangzhou fried rice," he said, smiling.


    Mag nodded with a smile. "It was all thanks to you. Please wait a second."


    Habeng and Haga arrived when Mobai had just seated himself. "Mag, we''re here again. Five tes each." Then, hoofbeats came from outside.


    Mag nodded with a smile, but he didn''t walk to the kitchen immediately. He waited until Conti entered. "Since the restaurant has just opened, we have a little trouble with money. So I n to start a crowdfunding campaign for a new dish. Are you interested?" Mag asked as he looked at them.

 Chapter 39: Mission Complete

    <h4>Chapter 39: Mission Complete</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    "Crowdfunding for a new dish?" His customers were all feeling puzzled.


    "Are you trying to borrow money from us, Mag?" Mobai asked after reflecting on his words.


    Habeng''s eyes brightened. "New dish! Mag, are you nning to sell another dish?" Sure, the Yangzhou fried rice was good, but if he was given a chance to try other food that was as delicious, he would dly take it.


    Conti and Haga were looking at Mag, wondering. This man is kind, but he always keeps his distance. He seems a little strange, wanting to borrow money from people that he has known for only one day.


    "Yes." Mag nodded, smiling. "But the necessary appliances and ingredients cost money. I can make enough money this month, but I want to add this new dish to the menu sooner, so now I''m starting this crowdfunding campaign. You can look at it as lending out money to me. It''spletely up to you."


    Then Mag put the six receipts he had just prepared on the table. "One receipt is worth 500 gold coins. If you buy one, you''ll gain the prior right to try the new dish and get two tes of Yangzhou fried rice for free. This money can be used to pay for your expense in the restaurant, and at the end of the month, all the remaining money will be returned," he continued.


    "500 gold coins is not enough to buy 100 tes of Yangzhou fried rice, and we''ll stay in this Chaos City for a month. And more importantly, I''d like to try the new dish as soon as possible. Give me two receipts," Habeng said as he took two receipts from the table brusquely. Then he put a purse on the table. "This is 100 dragon coins."


    "Thank you." Mag took a look at the bulging purse and nodded with a smile, showing little excitement.


    Mobai thought for a while and took two receipts too. "Then I''ll have two receipts too. If I eat six tes a day, this money could almostst me a month; plus, I get four tes for free." Then he turned to Mag. "I don''t have enough money with me right now, Mag, but I''ll bring it to you after breakfast."


    Mag nodded. "Okay. Thank you." He had raised 2,000 gold coins in an instant.


    "I''ll have one as well. Please tell me in advance when you have a new dish on menu." Conti smiled as he rose to his feet. He pulled two fistfuls of dragon coins from the purse at his waist and counted out 50 coins.


    "I �� one." Haga took thest one with a smile. "Pay for me. I''ll pay you back," he said in anothernguage as he gave his brother''s shoulder a pat.


    "Don''t you have money?" Habeng asked, a little surprised.


    "I like spending others'' money first," Haga answered with a smile.


    Habeng didn''t know what to say. He had no choice but to put 50 more dragon coins on the table, feeling his brother had be a little strange.


    Amy looked at the shining dragon coins that were piled up like a little mountain. "Father, these coins are ours?" She looked at Mag, her little mouth slightly open.


    "No." Mag shook his head, smiling. "These customers lend us this money for our new dish. They just leave the money with us temporarily. This way, Amy will be able to eat the new food early."


    Amy cast Habeng an appreciative nce. "Loud Voice is very good today." Then she started counting the coins cheerfully.


    Habeng felt a little happy at first, but then he smiled awkwardly when he realized that maybe he shouldn''t be so happy.


    Mag looked at his four customers with a smile. "Thank you all for your money. I''ll introduce my new dish quickly and notify you of the progress. You''ll be able to try the new dish in a day or two if nothing goes wrong."


    "No matter. I''m sure it''ll be very good." Habeng waved his hand indifferently. Then, he asked out of curiosity, "Is there meat in it? Big pieces of meat. I like big pieces of meat."


    "There is meat and that''s all I can say right now," Mag answered with a smile, trying to maintain an air of mystery.


    "Anything where meat is involved. We''re hungry. It''s time to eat our breakfast." Habeng was still a little curious, but seeing that Mag didn''t want to say much, he refrained from asking.


    In fact, it was mainly because he had suddenly felt Amy''s stare.


    Mag put the money in the drawer. Amy went back to counting the coins behind the counter after she said hi to the customers. She really loved counting coins.


    Mag started cooking for them. When Mobaies back with 1,000 gold coins, I can buy enough ingredients andplete the mission.


    Although the flow of time in the test field had been very much slowed down, he still needed time to practice, so he had to wait until night. There was no need to rush.


    Breakfast time was rtively not busy. Only two customers came besides Mobai, Conti, and the orc brothers. They were merchants, and had eaten their dinner herest night. They told Mag that they had to leave for the capital of the Roth Empire today and wouldn''t be back until after a few months, so they decided to eat the delicious Yangzhou fried rice once more before they left.


    The opening hours in the morning were over. Mag was cleaning tables. Mobai came in while Amy was bending over a table doing nothing. He put a bag of coins on the table. "Little owner, here, 80 dragon coins and 200 gold coins," he said to Amy with a smile.


    "Really?" Amy''e eyes brightened immediately. She pulled the money bag towards herself with effort and started counting. She separated the dragon coins from the gold coins.


    "I''ll take my leave then, Mag," Mobai said to Mag.


    Mag nodded. "Thank you for the money." He watched Mobai leave, took a nce at Amy, who was counting the coins merrily, and got back to wiping tables.


    Amy finished her counting when Mag was done cleaning. "Father, I counted 80 dragon coins and 200 gold coins. No more, no less," Amy said to Mag.


    Mag nodded, smiling. "You''ve done a great job, Amy. Let''s put the money in the drawer and recite the 9x9 table 1 again." Amy had almost mastered the 9x9 table after these few days.


    "But, Father, I''ve found a secret. Please don''t be upset after you hear it. It seems some money in the drawer has been stolen. We had more when I''ve counted yesterday, but about half was missing this morning." Amy looked at Mag, a little worried.


    Mag was taken by surprise. He hadn''t expected that Amy had remembered his ie every day, and that she was worried about him being upset after finding out that their money had been stolen. He smiled, and exined, "It was not stolen. We have to buy ingredients to make the fried rice, so some money in the drawer will be spent every day. But we''ll have more and more money."


    "I see." Amy''s smile returned. "Then let''s put the money in the drawer and buy a new dish," she said expectantly.


    "All right." Mag helped Amy put all the money in the drawer, and then he said in his mind, "I want to buy 3,000 gold coins'' worth of ingredients." .


    "You have bought 3,000 gold coins'' worth of ingredients with cash. Missionplete," the system said instantly.


    ED/N: Not sure if I''ve mentioned it or not, but Chinese multiplication table is basically several dozen sentences (40-50 iirc) that describe each equation within. They''re all super short in Chinese, so they''re easy to learn by heart for Chinese children.

 Chapter 40: You Can Call Him Black Coal

    <h4>Chapter 40: You Can Call Him ck Coal</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    "Reward: the experience bag for zhi roujiamo. Please enter the test field as soon as possible." Then, a glittering experience bag appeared in Mag''s head.


    "System, give me the experience bag for braiding hair too," Mag said in his mind. Since he had raised 3,000 gold coins and bought enough ingredients that couldst him a long time, he''d decided to use the remaining 400 gold coins to buy the experience bag for braiding hair.


    "System has to weigh whether or not supply you with other experience bags." The system seemed a little reluctant.


    "I''ll give you 120 gold coins��in cash," said Mag calmly.


    "Done. The experience bag is in ce." Then a blue experience bag appeared in his head.


    "Money-grubber," Mag said in his mind. Then he touched the blue experience bag, and all of a sudden, an enormous amount of information flooded into his head. After a minute, it was done.


    Now he had almost 100 ways of braiding hair in his head. Ponytail, two ponytails, chignon�� He could do them all. The system''s experience bags were really great.


    120 gold coins was a little expensive, though. It was 12,000 yuan on the Earth. Nheless, it was really worth it if he could make Amy happy.


    Amy gave Mag''s sleeve a slight tug. "Father, let''s go out. Customers won''te until noon, right?" Her face was full of anticipation.


    Amy was at an age when most children were always ying, but she was able to stay in the restaurant helping her father collect money. She was pretty considerate for her age. Of course, Mag couldn''t turn down such a request. He nodded with a smile. "No, they won''t. But let''s tie your hair first before we go."


    "Really?" Amy''s blue eyes widened. "But, Father, are you going to do my hair like what you have done it yesterday?" she said to Mag, a little dubious and worried.


    She remembered what her father had done to her hair yesterday morning. He had made her hair look like a big bump on her head. She would definitely have beenughed at by other children if she had gone out like that that day.


    Mag was a little embarrassed as he remembered his work. "No! It''s just I have remembered a super pretty hairstyle just now. It will be perfect. Trust me one more time, please?" he said earnestly.


    Amy looked at Mag''s face for a while, and then nodded reluctantly. "Okay. I''ll give Father another chance. If you fail again, then I think Teacher Luna would teach you." .


    Mag nodded, smiling. "Thank you." He needn''t learn from Luna, though. He could do almost a hundred hairstyles right now, and maybe Luna had to learn from him.


    Mag cut the purple hair band in two and started doing Amy''s hair with ab.


    As to the hairstyle, Mag didn''t have a hard time choosing at all.


    There was only one true hairstyle for little lolis: twintails 1 !


    However, instead of normal twintails, Mag decided to tie Amy''s hair into twintails and then braid them to show his skills.


    Amy sat on a long-legged chair meekly. Every now and then, she looked up, her face both suspicious and expectant. The little mirror was put away by Mag; he didn''t want her to see it until it was done.


    Mag was not very nervous anymore now that he had the experience in his head. He was not very skilled, though. ording to the steps, he split her hair, made two braids, and tied off the braids with two hair bands. Then, it was done.


    Mag took two steps backwards and looked at Amy. Her silver hair had been changed into two exquisite braids. They were hanging on her front, with two little purple bows at the end. Between her beautiful face, her blinking blue eyes, and the ck Gothic dress, she was really adorable.


    Amy lowered her head and took a look at her braids. "Father, does it look good?" she asked, her face filled with expectation.


    Mag didn''t answer her question, but put a mirror in front of her. "See for yourself."


    "Wow��" Amy looked at herself in the mirror, her mouth wide open. She blinked as if she could not believe her eyes. After a while, she turned to Mag, and said adoringly, "Father, this hairstyle is so beautiful. You''re even better than Teacher Luna! You''re so amazing!"


    Mag nodded calmly. "It''s a piece of cake. I can change your hairstyle every day. Come on, let''s go." He lifted her down from the chair, untied his apron, and put several gold coins in his pocket. Then he took her hands in his own and walked out.


    "Okay." Amy looked up at Mag as she yed with her braids. Father is able to do anything; he is so incredible.


    Mag stayed very calm while his little girl was looking adoringly at him, but on the inside, he was really delighted. The 120 gold coins was really worth it.


    Amy stopped at the magic potion shop. "Father, look! That stupid bird is wearing leaves as clothes. It seems he has no feathers," Amy said in surprise as she pointed at the birdcage.


    Mag turned to look in surprise. That stupid crow was still alive, and had a new cage.


    Only the feathers on his head survived Amy''s fireball; two leaves were covering his important parts like a loincloth. He was staring back at them, very hrious.


    "Lowly�� You two, you have burnt down my pce and destroyed my precious robe. What do you want now?!" the crow said angrily, but there was weakness in his voice.


    "Stupid bird, be good, or I''ll set you on fire," Amy said grimly as she watched that crow.


    "Stop, stop, stop!" The bird jumped nervously on his stick. Then he held out his wing, and said, "Well, seeing that you''re reasonably adorable, I''ll allow you to address me as Fama Odin Ben. You don''t need to bow when you see me, and don''t worry about my robe and pce anymore."


    Mag wanted to chuckle as he looked at the crow that was forced topromise. It seemed he was afraid of Amy too.


    "You can call him ck Coal," the green parrot cut in. Then she nodded at Mag and Amy. "And call me Sunny, please."


    Also known as bunches, pigtails, angel wings.

 Chapter 41: Father, Give Me A Minute

    <h4>Chapter 41: Father, Give Me A Minute</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    "Shut up, Green Pea! You''ve ruined my reputation again! I have to teach you a lesson today!" the crow shouted at the parrot, exasperated.


    "Stop calling me Green Pea." The parrot was a little displeased. "And your clothes are falling down." She pointed at his leaf under the cage.


    The crow lowered his head. A leaf was falling slowly.


    "Oh!" His eyes widened immediately, and he quickly covered his body with his featherless wings. "Excuse me, sir, could you please pick up my clothes for me?" he asked urgently.


    Amy giggled merrily. She walked over to the leaf and picked it up. "ck Coal, your clothes are in my hand now. I''ll give them back if you behave; otherwise, I''ll take them with me," she said, smiling.


    "I�� I��" ck Coal looked at Amy and didn''t know what to do. Just then, a puff of autumn wind came blowing in, and he shivered in spite of himself. He nodded immediately as he looked at the leaf in Amy''s hand. "I''ll behave!"


    Amy nodded delightedly. "Okay. Remember your words." She stood on tips of her toes to hand the leaf over to the crow, but the cage was too far out of her reach. She was a little anxious.


    Mag stooped down and lifted her up. Now she was as high as the birdcage. "Now you can reach it."


    "You''re the best, Father." Amy kissed Mag on the cheek and gave the leaf to the bird. "Here, stupid ck Coal." .


    "I ept your favor." ck Coal took the leaf from Amy''s hand and wrapped it around his body again.


    Amy disentangled herself from Mag and waved at the two birds. "Bye, ck Coal and Green Pea." Then she left with Mag.


    "Bye. But please call me Sunny next time," Green Pea said.


    "Perhaps she is pretty adorable. I''ll grant her request for now," ck Coal muttered reluctantly as he watched Amy leave.


    After they left the magic potion shop, Mag and Amy walked towards the middle of the Aden Square. It was a huge round square. In the middle was a wide and round open space with several plots ofnd around it. Each piece was upied by sculptures or gardens which had characteristics of each species.


    It was said that the Aden Square was like a big map of the Nond Continent in the middle of whichy Chaos City surrounded by different species.


    The square was more bustling as they went farther eastward. Ava demon child covered in ming cracks ran past them, his hair made of mes, looking like a torch.


    He was chased by a forest troll kid with a de of grass on his head, followed by two dwarf boys with hammers.


    In Chaos City, parents could never guess whom their children would y with.


    When those children ran past Mag and Amy, they would each slow down and look at Amy for a while.


    In times like these, Mag would scowl at them and give them an admonitory re, and then he would turn sideways to block their view.


    She was his little girl. He would never let them y with her.


    Amy was very happy, though. For the first time, she was being looked at by many children with envy.


    Mag rested on a stone chair with Amy for a while. As they rose to start walking back, a human girl around five who wore her hair casually in a bun stopped beside them. "Father, I want to wear my hair like her. Please!" she said as she swung her father''s strong arm. He was around 30 and neatly dressed.


    The man took a nce at Amy''s beautiful braids and was left in a difficult position. "Well�� Ya Ya is already very pretty now." How could a warrior like him weave braids that beautiful?! He had already outdone himself!


    Then he cast Mag a jealous nce. He has such great skills. Or, he has a good wife who will do their little girl''s hair, unlike mine. He was told to take his daughter out because his wife was gambling.


    "But this hair bun is ugly. I want braids too." The little girl stroked her bun unhappily. "I want braids like hers!" she said as she pointed at Amy with envy. Then she started crying.


    The man wiped her tears away. "Don''t cry, baby girl. I''ll buy a lot of good things for you." He gave Mag a sullen look.


    Mag looked at himpassionately as the man was trying his best tofort his daughter. It was fortunate for me that Amy didn''t go out with her hair bun yesterday. That man''s sullen look made him a little proud, though. I''m amazing because I can braid my girl''s hair! Then he picked up Amy''s hand, and said, "Let''s go, Amy."


    "Father, give me a minute." Amy walked to the little girl and wiped her tears with her little hand.


    She is pretty caring. Mag was very happy.


    The man breathed a sigh of relief too. Hope she canfort my girl.


    "Don''t cry. Only my father can make these braids; your father couldn''t make them for you even if you cried louder," Amy said solemnly as she took her hand back.


    The little girl was about to stop crying before Amy spoke. Then, she was taken aback by Amy''s words. She looked up at his father, and then at Mag. Suddenly, she felt so sad that she burst out crying.


    I�� didn''t expect that�� Mag was surprised by this sudden turn of events. His little girl was indeed not a normal girl. He nced at the girl''s father, who was just as shocked as him and took Amy''s hand quickly. "Sorry about that." Then they walked off immediately.


    On their way back, Mag stopped at a pancake stall by the roadside. It was owned by an old man who had a big oven shaped like a cylinder and arge basin full of dark yellow cornmeal paste. He snatched up some paste and pped it on the side of the oven, and after a little while, it was done.


    His business was very good. Many people were lining up in front of his stall, and most of them were little children. They were holding one or two copper coins in their hands, looking around, waiting. Other kids who had no money in their pockets were squatting on the ground, staring at them with a longing look.


    His trade was easy. Maybe he could sell about a thousand pancakes in one day. It was cheap, but it was not very hard for him to make 30,000 copper coins in a month, like the old man who sold shaobing 1 in his previous life.


    Suddenly, Mag remembered that when his predecessor once went out looking for Amy, his little girl was squatting on the ground like those sallow-skinned skinny kids, staring at the fresh-baked pancakes. He tightened his grip on Amy''s hand. "Let''s go home, Amy. Tomorrow morning, I''ll make you roujiamo which would be a hundredfold better than pancakes," Mag said with a smile.


    Amy nodded vigorously. "Thank you, Father. The food you make is the best." She obediently left with Mag.


    Shaobing is a type of baked, unleavened,yered tbread in Northern Chinese cuisine.

 Chapter 42: The Sound From The Big Egg

    <h4>Chapter 42: The Sound From The Big Egg</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When Mag and Amy walked past that magic potion shop again, the lean old man in his ck robe was bathing his two birds with a watering pot.


    Hearing footsteps, Urien lifted his eyes and took a nce at Mag, and then at Amy. Suddenly, a little green me appeared in his deep eyes.


    Mag turned sideways to hide Amy and nodded at Urien with a smile. Then, he took Amy''s hand and walked towards his restaurant.


    "Father, why didn''t we say hello to ck Coal, Green Pea, and that old magic caster?" Amy looked up at Mag and asked a question curiously after they walked off.


    "We''ve burnt down his birdcage yesterday, so it would be a little awkward if he asked about it. Besides, I''ve already said hello," Mag answered with a smile. Although the bird had itingst day, it was still a little embarrassing; after all, they were still neighbors.


    The way Urien looked at Amy had made Mag a little vignt; he had seen greed in his eyes.


    If he were still that formidable knight, his sword might have already been at his throat, and he would have asked, "What are you looking at?"


    However, he was not nearly as strong now. If he had done that, he might get a watering pot thrown at his head, and then probably a fireball.


    Mag decided to keep a wary eye on him before finding out his true intentions. I can''t let Amy go out alone.


    "System, how much for the strength?" Mag asked in his mind suddenly.


    "System will warn you seriously: strength is not for sale! Aplish your missions and you may get chances to improve your strength!" the system stressed solemnly.


    "1,000 gold coins."


    "It''s not for sale!"


    "5,000."


    "You don''t have the right to buy strength."


    "10,000 gold coins." Mag raised his offer again.


    The system was silent for a while. Then a few fireworks cracked in his head suddenly and turned into a line of colorful words: "Permission granted! Strength+0.5, status: avable; price: 10,000 gold coins."


    "Holy moley! That is one million copper coins! You''re so greedy! I have to sell 3,000 tes of Yangzhou fried rice to earn that money," Mag said in his mind. Then he smiled. "I don''t have enough money right now; can I buy it on credit? Hahaha��"


    "��"


    An ellipsis went across Mag''s head. "Serious warning: every transaction will be made with cash. No credit allowed!" the system said grimly.


    Mag felt rather good after teasing the system. He calcted that he needed about a month to sell 3,000 tes of Yangzhou fried rice. He couldn''t make 10,000 gold coins in a short time.


    Yet the new dish was about toe out soon. La zhi roujiamo should be much easier to make than Yangzhou fried rice. He could stew the meat in advance and make a lot of bread at a time. Maybe he could make money more efficiently.


    Mag wanted to improve his strength very badly. He wanted to have the strength to protect Amy and to lift her up.


    His body could allow him to hold Amy in his arms, but he couldn''t lift her up, so first and foremost, he had to be a normal person.


    Mag poured Amy a ss of water when they got back. It was already 11 am. He wanted to make their lunch.


    "Father,e here! I think the ugly duckling is about to hatch out!" said Amy excitedly from behind the counter.


    "Already?" Mag walked over to her, a little surprised.


    Amy was squatting on the ground. She looked up at Mag, put a finger on her lips, and said in a low voice, "Shh, Father, keep it down and don''t scare it. I heard some sound just now. It will hatch out soon."


    "Really?" Mag was a little dubious. Are eggs supposed to hatch at this time of the year?


    Amy nodded solemnly. "Yes. Listen." .


    Mag came up to her softly and crouched down. He listened carefully, but he didn''t hear anything in a long while.


    He wondered if Amy had misheard; after all, she was very expectant. When he was about to rise, suddenly he heard a rustle. He stopped moving immediately. The sound was like a cat wing at the wall; when he listened close, it was like a hard beak rubbing against the shell. It sounded three times and then stopped.


    "Did you hear that, Father? Is the ugly duckling about to hatch out?" Amy asked Mag, expectant and delighted.


    Mag nodded. "Yes. Maybe in a day or two." Mag was a little surprised at its short hatching time. He didn''t know what woulde out of that shell. He stroke Amy''s head and rose to his feet. "I''ll make lunch for us now. You stay here and watch the egg."


    "Okay," Amy answered. She covered the egg with the nket again and watched it quietly.


    Mag and Amy had their lunch, washed the dishes, and opened the restaurant. As always, Mobai came first, and then Habeng, Haga, and Conti arrived. There were other customers who hade several times too. They all smiled and addressed him as Mag.


    When they wrapped up in the night, Amy told Mag they had sold 90 tes of Yangzhou fried rice. It was probably as many tes as he could make in one day.


    On ount of its good reputation, the restaurant had a few regr customers now. To be sure, only a few could afford to eat two tes three times a day as the likes of Mobai did, but many could afford to eat once every one or two days.


    Before she went to wash up, Amy crouched down beside the nket-covered egg, and said seriously, "Ugly duckling, sleep tight ande out tomorrow, or I''ll burn you with my fireball." Then she went upstairs.


    Mag smiled as he wiped the tables. If that little creature in the egg could understand, it would shudder with fear right now.


    After he cleaned up the restaurant, Mag went upstairs and found that Amy was already asleep. He tucked her in. Then he took a bath, changed into his sleepwear, andy in bed.


    Mag closed his eyes and opened that experience bag for zhi roujiamo with ease. In no time, he digested the knowledge of making zhi roujiamo traditionally. Now he had learned everything by heart��from the processing of ingredients to the cooking steps. It was all etched into his mind. All that was left was practical experience.


    Magy in his bed for a while, then opened his eyes suddenly and asked, "System, aren''t you supposed to give me a new mission now?"

 Chapter 43: La Zhi Roujiamo

    <h4>Chapter 43: La Zhi Roujiamo</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    "What mission?" the system asked, seemingly wondering.


    "I''m going to enter the test field now; aren''t you supposed to give me a mission to, like, master the zhi roujiamo in one night and then give me a reward?" Mag asked, wondering.


    "System has no missions for you right now. You may do as you please," the system answered calmly.


    "I don''t want to learn without a reward," Mag said indifferently.


    "The test field will disappear in 24 hours after the experience bag is opened. Do what you like," the system said in an indifferent voice too.


    Mag raised an eyebrow. Whoa, is this the same system I know? It talked back to me. This is its little revolt?


    Mag didn''t want to waste his breath talking to the system. He took a look at the 24-hour timer on the door of the test field and opened the door with his mind. His whole spirit was sucked into a little man like thest time. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself in that enclosed kitchen.


    Mag took a look around. In the corner of the cooking bench stood a round oven, its outer casing made from silver stainless steel��an electric oven. It was somewhat like a traditional wood oven, only more convenient.


    Mag walked over to the oven, took off the lid, and looked inside. Then he nodded contentedly. "This oven could allow me to make at least 15 bai ji bread loaves [1. Bai ji bread is a kind of bread.] at one time. I can indeed cook this much faster than Yangzhou fried rice."


    Beside the oven was a spice box. Inside the box, Mag found bay leaves, Chinese cinnamon, star anises�� all the spices needed to stew the meat.


    A few bags of flour were lying in the kitchen cupboard, and there was a half drawer of streaky pork and a small pile of pork ribs in the fridge.


    "Well, now it''s time to show off my true cooking skills." Mag washed his hands first and took arge piece of streaky pork from the fridge. After washing it, he cut it into chunks that were 15 centimeters long and 10 centimeters wide. Then he put them into arge jar and added different spices.


    Normally, the meat should be stored for at least a day, but it was ready after only five minutes in this test field. Mag put the meat in the pot and added spices and seasonings. He heated the water to a boil quickly over high heat and skimmed the scum off the stew; then, he turned the burner down to low heat to cook it. After two hours, it was done.


    As the stew was simmering, Mag started his journey with flour for the first time.


    After practicing thousands of times when learning the Yangzhou fried rice, Mag''s cutting skills made him capable of dealing with almost all the work in the kitchen. However, kneading dough was another matter entirely; it called for strength, as well as skills.


    Although the system would help him recover his strength every hour, kneading dough was quite an effort. He had to rest for a while every fifteen minutes or so. His weak body was really cramping his style; it took him more than an hour to get the dough thoroughly kneaded.


    When the dough was ready, he let it rest for half an hour. Then, he tore it into small balls. He took a ball of dough, stretched it long and thin, rubbed some sesame oil on its top, and sprinkled some pepper salt on it. Then he rolled it up, pressed it t with his hand, and made it round with a rolling pin. By now, the bread was ready to be baked.


    Mag turned on the oven, preheated it, and put the bread on the hot cooking surface to harden it. Then, he moved it to the side of the oven and let it stand vertical till it was ready. He made 16 bai ji bread loaves on his first try.


    When the bread loaves were ready, Mag took one from the oven. Since it was his first time, the bread was not very well-shaped, and it had some cracks. He hadn''t been very sessful.


    The stewed meat was almost ready too. As he opened the lid, the pleasant aroma tickled his nose. The light brown meat looked good; some fell apart, though. There was still room for improvement.


    He remembered when he had roujiamo in Xi''an 1 in his previous life��he had written down somements and requirements in his microblog afterwards; now he had to act on his own requirements. His face became a little sour.


    You reaped what you sowed.


    He didn''t know how long it would take him to make a roujiamo that good.


    Then Mag started his tedious mission of making zhi roujiamo again and again. He stayed very calm, though, since it was not the first time he was going through this. He didn''t feel uneasy staying for a long time in this enclosed kitchen.


    He didn''t know how many batches he had made. On the 30th day, Mag skillfully took a bai ji bread from the oven and sliced it open gently with a thin knife. Then, he took a chunk of meat from the pot, chopped it finely on the cutting board, and stuffed it all in the bread. Finally, he added some gravy to it. A steaming zhi roujiamo was now ready.


    "System, what about this one?" Mag asked, full of anticipation.


    "ording to yourments and requirements before,


    "1. The meat has to be tasteful; the lean part should be soft and chewy, while the fat shouldn''t be too oily��achieved. .


    "2. The bread has to be white; the outside should be crispy, while the inside soft and spongy; near the edge, on the top and bottom, it should have a round strip which is golden brown, and the middle part should be golden brown too and shaped like a chrysanthemum��achieved.


    "3. The meat should be delicious, while the bread crispy and soft; it should release juice as one chews on it��achieved.


    "Congrattions! You have met all the three requirements and mastered the skills of making zhi roujiamo. Now you have gained the right to buy the ingredients needed for zhi roujiamo and to use the relevant kitchenware," the system said.


    "Perfect!" Mag took a bite of the roujiamo in his hand. The crispy bai ji bread had be a little softer after the gravy seeped into it. As he bit into the agreeably fat meat, delicious juice came out. It tasted so good that he closed his eyes in spite of himself. It was most satisfying.


    No sooner had he swallowed than he opened his eyes and found himself on his bed again. He moved his mouth and tasted nothing.


    He didn''t want to sleep anymore as he thought about the delicious juicy meat that had tickled his taste buds. Gently, he turned on his bedsidemp and looked at the time. It was 12 am.


    He had only spent 30 days in the test field, and most of the time was taken up by making bai ji bread. It was only two hours in real life.


    Mag got out of his bed, changed into his chef''s suit, and put on his shoes. Then he turned off the light quietly and went to the kitchen downstairs. As he had expected, there was an oven in the corner of the cooking bench; beside the oven were different spices and seasonings. The fridge which had been stuffed with the ingredients for the Yangzhou fried rice now had a separate section for storing streaky pork, just like in the test field.


    Mag put on the apron, took two pieces of streaky pork from the fridge, and cut them into chunks after rinsing them. Then he put them into arge jar and added various spices and seasonings.


    He had to marinate his meat for a long while this time since he wasn''t in the test field anymore. One night might not be long enough, but it should still be vorful in the morning. He could make Amy an authentic zhi roujiamo for breakfast.


    Mag''s face lit up as he pictured Amy eating roujiamo with her hands happily.


    Xi''an is a city in Northwestern China.

 Chapter 44: Or I’ll Roast You Right Now

    <h4>Chapter 44: Or I��ll Roast You Right Now</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag heard the egg rustle again when going upstairs. He looked over at it and smiled, wondering if it had been scared by Amy''s words.


    He went to sleep and was woken up by the clock under his pillow at 5 am. He quickly turned it off; then, he changed into his clothes quietly. He washed up and went into the kitchen to stew the meat.


    The meat had to be cooked for two hours, which was why he had to wake up so early. Besides, Mag''s skills in kneading dough might have improved, but it would still take him quite some time to knead tworge chunks of dough thoroughly.


    He had practiced a lot of times in the test field and made a zhi roujiamo so perfect that even he, who had been very picky in his previous life, found it very satisfying. Mag was very serious.


    The streaky pork was not quite ready after a night, but he would only let his regrs like Mobai try it in the morning, as well as Amy and himself.


    He wouldn''t add it to his menu until everything was perfectly ready.


    Keeping the taste of dishes unchanged was one of Michelin restaurants'' basic rules, and now it had be one of Mag''s rules.


    He had to charge them, of course. He let them try the new dish first because it was one of the terms they had agreed upon when crowdfunding.


    Mag''s face became serious when he put on his apron. He put the meat into the pot and strictly followed the best steps and time frame he had learned. After he added the spices and seasonings and turned down the burner, he started kneading dough. .


    Kneading dough was truly a grueling task. Luckily for Mag, in the test field, he had worked out a way to knead dough faster and easier. Still, it took him an hour to knead two chunks of dough thoroughly, during which time he had to rest two times.


    Mag made the dough into bread, put it to the side, and didn''t rush to bake. He took a look at the time��it was already five past seven.


    The meat still needed another 15 minutes before it was ready, and Amy was not up as she normally would, so Mag washed his hands, took off his apron, and went upstairs.


    Mag walked into the bedroom. Amy''s eyes were closed, seemingly asleep.


    Yet her slightly moving eyshes and her barely suppressed smile said otherwise.


    "Well, it seems there is a little fairy who is still sleeping. How to wake her up?" Mag said by the bedside, holding back a chuckle. He feigned being a little troubled.


    Amy opened her eyes slightly, took a quick peek at Mag, and closed them fast. Then, she slowly turned her head to one side. "The little fairy said Father''s kiss will wake her up."


    Mag pretended to be enlightened suddenly. "I see. Then let''s wake her up." He walked up to Amy, stooped down, and kissed her cheek.


    Amy opened her eyes immediately. "The little fairy has woken up!" She threw her arms around Mag''s neck and stood up, giggling. Then she looked at him, delighted and full of anticipation. "Father, is the bread which is one hundred times better than pancakes ready?"


    Mag nodded, smiling. "Almost, but it tastes best fresh out of the oven. It will be ready after you change into your clothes and wash up." He felt really happy. Then, he took a look at Amy''s ck dress, and said in his head, "System, I want to buy a purple dress. Make it cute. I''ll pay with cash."


    The system didn''t say a word this time, and hundreds of little dresses, whose prices ranged from one gold coin to 500 gold coins, appeared in Mag''s head.


    "I''ll take the one that is priced at 10 gold coins." Mag took a nce at the dress iid with many amethysts, which was sold at 500 gold coins, and didn''t quite appreciate its style, so he bought the one with a golden and red Chinese redbud embroidered on the front; and there was ayer of tulle over the purple dress.


    Amy''s face lit up, and she nodded quickly. "Okay. Amy will get dressed then."


    After the system said the dress was ready, Mag walked to the wardrobe and then turned around with a smile. "I have a new dress for you. See if you like it," he said.


    "Really?" Amy''s little face was full of expectation.


    Mag opened the wardrobe and took out the little dress inside. Then he walked back to the bedside and held the dress in front of himself. "Do you like it?"


    Amy looked at the little dress, her eyes filled with pleasant surprise. "It''s so beautiful, and it''s purple. I love it!" She jumped on the bed delightedly. Then she stood on tips of her toes and kissed Mag on the cheek. "Father, Amy loves you."


    "I love you too. Come on, let''s try it on." Mag was very happy as well. He helped Amy put on the new dress.


    The top had some beautiful patterns, the Chinese redbud was a real eye-popper, and there was ayer of purple tulle over the pleated skirt.


    Amy spun on the bed and lowered her head to look at the tulle dancing with her, full of surprise. She yed with it for a while.


    Mag looked at his Amy, who now looked like an angel in the little dress, and smiled. "Put on your shoes and go wash up. Father will make bread for you," he said as he stroked Amy''s head.


    Amy nodded meekly. "Okay." She climbed down the little stairs, put on her white shoes, and went to wash up.


    Mag took a peek at Amy, who was squeezing out toothpaste herself, and thought that she didn''t need his help washing up anymore. Then he went downstairs.


    By then, the meat was just ready. Mag turned off the burner and started to put the bread in the preheated oven. He thought about it and put 16 bread loaves inside at intervals. The oven was full.


    After a while, Amy finished washing up and went downstairs. She stuck her head in through the kitchen door and looked inside. She had smelled the strong, appetizing aroma of the stewed meat. She took a deep sniff and asked, "It smells so good. Father, what is it? Its smell is very different from the smell of rainbow fried rice."


    Mag turned around and smiled. "Take a seat and you''ll see in a little while," he answered, keeping her in suspense.


    Amy nodded. "I''ll go check the ugly duckling." She walked to the counter and crouched down beside the egg. She leaned close and listened for a while. "Wake up now, ugly duckling. Come out today, or I''ll roast you right now."


    Suddenly, the once quiet egg rustled, seeming to be a little uneasy.


    Amy nodded. "That''s the spirit! Go and smash it!"


    The rustle became faster as if it were trying its best to avoid being roasted alive.


    Mag shook his head as he smiled in the kitchen. My little girl is very cute, but I feel sorry for the little creature in the egg.


    He sliced open a loaf of bai ji bread, took a chunk of meat from the pot, chopped it into small pieces, and stuffed them all into the bread. Then he added some gravy into it. An authentic zhi roujiamo was now ready.


    Mag walked out of the kitchen with a roujiamo in one hand and a te in the other. "Amy, the bread which is one hundred times better than pancakes is ready. Come here and try this zhi roujiamo."

 Chapter 45: Amy Wants One More

    <h4>Chapter 45: Amy Wants One More</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    "Coming." Amy stood up immediately and walked up to Mag. She climbed onto a chair and stared at the steaming roujiamo in Mag''s hand. She thought she saw something in the white bread. The pleasant aroma made her swallow some saliva in spite of herself. She couldn''t tear her eyes away from the bread.


    Mag put the te in front of her first, and then he ced the roujiamo open side up and handed it to her. "Be careful. It''s hot. Eat this side first; there is some gravy inside," Mag said as he smiled.


    Amy nodded. "Okay." She grabbed two edges with both hands and her attention was totally captured by it. Her eyes brightened as she saw the beautiful little circles of burn marks on the white surface. "It''s beautiful."


    The bread was stuffed with stewed meat. The pleasant aroma that Amy had smelled wasing from the meat, and it made her hungrier. She brought the roujiamo to her mouth and took a bite.


    "Crack ��"


    The crispy surface made a soft sound. All of a sudden, Amy''s eyes lit up as she bit into the crunchy bai ji bread and tasty meat.


    This white bread is so soft and easy to chew��unlike the pancakes, which always make my teeth hurt��and it''s so sweet and tastes a lot better than the pancakes, Amy thought.


    And the best part is the meat, which releases tasty juice as I chew on it. The sweet bread is made better by it. It''s very delicious.


    "Do you like it?" Mag asked expectantly.


    Amy nodded vigorously. "Yes, it''s very good. It''s a hundred times better than pancakes. No, a thousand times better; no, ten thousand times better than pancakes." She took anotherrge bite and chewed merrily, her face full of happy smile.


    Mag nodded. "That''s great. There''re more." He smiled and felt pride as he looked at Amy holding the roujiamo in her hands like a little squirrel, chewing happily and making soft little sounds all the while.


    He had spent thirty days in the test field without any sleep or rest, he had had to marinate the pork in the middle of the night, and he had woken up at five to make roujiamo. Nheless, it was all worth it.


    Because he wanted to protect that smile.


    Mag watched Amy eat more than half, and then he went into the kitchen, took out a loaf of bread, and made a roujiamo for himself. He took a bite. The sweet, soft bai ji bread and the juicy meat mixed in his mouth. The meat was streaky pork, but it was not oily at all. .


    The delicious gravy and the taste of the sweet bai ji bread tickled Mag''s taste buds incessantly. He felt so good to stuff his mouth with meat, and the aftertaste of the meat remained in his mouth after he swallowed.


    Mag''s eyes brightened. Perfect! As expected of me! It is my requirements that have led to this authentic zhi roujiamo! He took another huge bite. This gourmet food was so different from Yangzhou fried rice, whose ingredients were chopped very finely. He really needed this for a change.


    "Father, Amy wants one more," Amy said as she opened her hands after she finished her roujiamo, her face excited and anticipating.


    Mag nodded with a smile. "All right. I''ll make you another one." Then he put the half roujiamo in his hand to the side. As he made the second roujiamo for Amy, he asked in his mind, "System, what''s the cost of ingredients for one roujiamo? And, can you make me some small kraft paper bags so that customers may take their roujiamos out when necessary? It would be very convenient. Add the name of the restaurant onto the bags and use Amy''s picture as our trademark; her back will be fine. And don''t worry. I''ll pay."


    "This meat is fiveyered streaky pork with skin from under the ribs of the shadow boar, which only exist in forest trolls''nd��" The system started to roll out the origins of those ingredients. It even tried to tell Mag where the salt came from.


    Mag interrupted. "Stop. I don''t want to hear it. I know these are all good stuff. You just want to sell them at a higher price. Just give me a number." He had to open his restaurant in a moment, and didn''t have time to listen to the system''s lengthy spiel.


    "��" An ellipsis went across Mag''s head. After a while, the system said, "The cost of one roujiamo is 80 copper coins. If you want arge quantity of customized bags, I''ll charge you 10 copper coins for a high-quality bag."


    Mag''s mouth curled downwards. "10? You must be joking. I''ll give you five." The ingredients were worth the money, or worth more, but he wouldn''t pay 10 copper coins for a bag.


    "What about eight?" the system asked tentatively.


    "Four," Mag replied calmly.


    "Okay, five! Deal!" the system said quickly this time. Then, it continued, "Bags are being made right now and will be ready in five minutes."


    "Right." Mag raised an eyebrow. I may not be a great haggler, but that doesn''t mean I don''t know how to haggle. The ingredients of one roujiamo cost 85 copper coins, so maybe I''ll sell it at 300 each. It''s more eptable than the Yangzhou fried rice.


    Naturally, he made a round number not to inconvenience Amy.


    One roujiamo could earn him 215 copper coins, and he could make 16 loaves of bread at a time, so that came to a total of 3,440 copper coins. He was able to make at least 64 bread loaves out of those tworge chunks of dough he had just kneaded. Even if he could only sell 64 roujiamos in the morning, he would earn 13,760 copper coins. That was a much faster way to make money than the Yangzhou fried rice.


    Mag handed the roujiamo he had just made to Amy who, was waiting longingly. Then he went back into the kitchen, switched around the bread in the oven, and regted the temperature. It was almost half past seven, so these bread loaves would not go to waste, since his restaurant would open in a little while.


    Now he only needed to wait for his bags and check their quality.


    ��


    Outside, Luna was staring at the restaurant, wondering. She was wearing a light gray linen-cotton dress and a white silky scarf, on which a golden lily flower was embroidered, covering her shoulders. She had long straight ck hair. All this made her look intelligent as well as beautiful.


    Maybe I''ve remembered wrong? Doesn''t Amy live here? Luna looked around and got a little confused. This was thest house on the Aden Square, and she still remembered the signboard hanging outside the forge.


    However, as far as she could remember, here should stand a rickety two-storied wooden house like the one she had seen when she''dst walked Amy home six or seven days ago. Instead, before her eyes was a grand restaurant, with a wall of crystal ss, perfectly aligned tables and chairs, and crystal chandeliers. When did such a fancy restaurant open in Chaos City? she wondered.


    "Mamy Restaurant�� Could it be��?" Luna muttered. Then her eyes brightened, and she walked towards the restaurant immediately.

 Chapter 46: This Is My Father

    <h4>Chapter 46: This Is My Father</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    "The first batch of bags is ready. You will be charged automatically whenever you use them," the system said.


    Then, an iron box appeared beside the oven. It was 15 centimeters long, 15 centimeters wide, and 20 centimeters deep. In it was a neat pile of brownish yellow kraft bags. Mag picked one up. It was coarse and had the words "La Zhi Roujiamo" in the middle of its front.


    He turned it over and saw two golden words "Mamy Restaurant" in an arc, below which was the back of a little girl sketched in ck.


    The drawing was not very detailed, but one could tell at a nce that it was Amy, because the little girl was in a little dress with her short legs and cute pointy ears.


    Mag nodded contentedly. "System, the little ears are really not bad." He turned his head and took a look at Amy who was eating happily at her table.


    He wanted to tell her that her pointy ears would not bring shame on her, but envy and admiration.


    The lovely back on the bag was just a start. He would fight the unreasonable prejudice with the power of the chowhounds in this world; he wanted to give half-elves hope because they had done nothing wrong.


    He believed that sooner orter, this back would be remembered by many people.


    Suddenly, Mag felt quite restless and hot. While the Yangzhou fried rice could soothe the muscles like a warm current, this roujiamo was like a super spicy chili in his blood. He felt as if his blood was boiling inside him.


    "System, did you drug me out of spite?!" Mag asked as he felt that unknown restlessness, which made him picture something filthy in his mind.


    "This is nder. All of the ingredients are of great quality. They are all organic products. Nothing filthy has been added into them!" the system applied solemnly.


    Mag didn''t believe it. "What''s happening to me, then? Why is this roujiamo making me so excited?" This restlessness was not very ufortable; in fact, he felt ratherfortable after he got used to the faster blood flow, but he was still a little worried about this sudden change.


    "You didn''t let me finish before, so it''s not my fault that you don''t know the inherent properties of the ingredients," answered the system.


    Mag lifted an eyebrow. He hadn''t expected that the system would retort like that. He thought for a minute, and said, "The pork is used in the Yangzhou fried rice as well, so it should be good. Don''t tell me the flour is not normal flour. Do you grow wheat in a weird ce?"


    "The wheates from the Frenzy Isle in the depths of the Ghost Inds, which are possessed by demons. In an area where no demons roam, system cultivates a piece ofnd. The frenzy fog dissipates during the day, so the sunlight there is present for as long as 12 hours every day. At night, the wheat absorbs the frenzy element. That''s the reason why the flour will excite the blood to a certain extent. Humans can use it to make their blood flow more smoothly. The more violent the species, the stronger the effect. There is no negative effect, though."


    Mag nodded. "I see." Then he felt a little embarrassed when he thought about it. If some girl asked me if I had drugged her after she ate the roujiamo, how would I reply?


    "Father, I�� I feel a little hot again��" Amy''s voice came from outside. .


    Mag walked towards her daughter quickly. Since the system said that there was no negative effect, he wasn''t quite worried. He thought for a while as he looked at his Amy, whose cheeks flushed red after two roujiamos. "Amy, try to make a fireball."


    When she felt ufortable after eating the Yangzhou fried rice, the fireball had done the trick. He didn''t know the effect of the frenzy element, though.


    Amy nodded obediently. "Yes, Father." She raised her arm and opened her hand slowly. Suddenly, a bluish violet fire appeared above her hand. It was more than a meter tall, and was dancing violently, seemingly very unstable.


    Mag fell back unconsciously. The me was a little violent, bigger, darker, and purpler. After she released the me, Amy''s red face became normal slowly.


    The air surrounding them got hot instantly; the fire was more terrifying than before.


    "Come back, fire," Amy said solemnly as she looked at the seemingly uncontroble fire. She coiled her hand slowly, and the restless me was gradually squeezed up as if by an invisible hand, and turned into a dark bluish violet fireball in her little hand.


    She may be a genius, Mag thought proudly as he looked at Amy y with the fireball. She closed her hand, and the fireball vanished. It seemed the frenzy element could improve the power of Amy''s fireball, but it remained to be tested.


    After he made sure that there was nothing wrong with Amy, Mag tied her hair into two pigtails. She loved this hairstyle, and maybe she wouldn''t change it in a long while.


    Mag put theb back in the drawer and took a look at the time. It was just half past seven. He walked towards the door.


    Mag opened the lock, pulled the door open, and froze for a moment when he saw a girl standing outside. She was around twenty, of medium height, a little slim, and in a light gray linen-cotton dress. Around her shoulders was a white silky scarf with a golden lily flower embroidered on it. Her ck hair was long and straight, her face was pretty, and her dark eyes were extra bright. She looked artistic and intelligent.


    It seemed like she was about to knock at the door when it suddenly opened. Her hand stopped halfway. She looked at Mag and took her hand back, a little embarrassed. "Good morning, does Amy live here?" she asked gently.


    Luna was also taken aback when she saw Mag. Who is he? He is clean and neatly dressed. What is he doing here? Did he squat in Amy''s house and open this restaurant? Could it be ��? Some troubling thoughts went across her mind.


    Sure, Chaos City was run by the Gray Temple, but still many evil things were happening quietly in the dark, which even the Gray Temple could do nothing about.


    "Teacher Luna, what brings you here?" Amy said before Mag could speak when she heard Luna''s voice. She ran towards them, slid under his arm, and looked at Luna, her eyes full of pleasant surprise. Then she held Mag''s apron and said proudly, "This is my father. He is really good at cooking."

 Chapter 47: Your Rainbow Fried Rice

    <h4>Chapter 47: Your Rainbow Fried Rice</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Luna was much relieved when she heard Amy''s voice, but as she dropped her gaze to look at Amy, she was taken aback.


    Amy was wearing a beautiful purple dress today, with an exquisite golden red embroidered flower on the front. She had two skillfully braided cute little braids, and her clean face was full of joy.


    Amy used to wear old linen clothes and crouch in a corner all by herself with messy hair, which was a really sorrowful sight. However, now she had be a lovely princess; Luna was both surprised and relieved.


    What surprised her even more was that the man was Amy''s father, who had been badly ill as far as she could remember. Once, when she saw them from afar, he was wearing shabby old cotton clothes; he hobbled, hunched up, his face half-covered by his whiskers, looking like a very old man.


    Luna didn''t know what dramatic changes had fallen on him in such a short time, but still she nodded at him with courtesy. "Nice to meet you. I''m Luna Field who taught Amy math before. I haven''t seen her at school for a few days, so I wanted to check on her before I go to work," she said with a smile.


    Mag nodded, smiling. "Nice to meet you, Miss Field. I''m Mag, Amy''s father. Thank you for all the things you''ve done for Amy." He could sense certain vignce and distance the smiling girl maintained, and he liked it too.


    She was the teacher Amy had often mentioned, and treated Amy well in this Chaos City; she''d taught her math, let her inside the ssroom, brushed her hair, and often gave her something to eat, which would be taken home by her and shared with her father.


    It could be said that she had warmed Amy and protected herst bit of innocence when he was at his lowest point in life. Doubtlessly, Mag would always remember that.


    His predecessor might have not talked to Luna directly, but he had done his research on people who woulde into contact with Amy; it was not very detailed, but still detailed enough to know whether they were dangerous or not.


    Luna should be of noble birth in the Roth Empire; somehow, she ended up in Chaos City and became a math teacher in the Chaos School under the Gray Temple.


    "You''re wee. I''m d to see Amy is okay." Luna smiled and stroked Amy''s hair. Her vignce was totally gone when she looked at Amy, her smile sincere and gentle, like a mother''s.


    "Teacher Luna, don''t worry. I''m all right. Father conjured up a big house and made Amy delicious rainbow fried rice and roujiamo," said Amy with a smile. Then she held out her little hand and grabbed one of Luna''s fingers. "Father, will you make a te of rainbow fried rice for Teacher Luna, please?" she begged as she looked back at her father. .


    Mag nodded, smiling. "Sure." Then he looked at Luna and said, "Miss Field, pleasee in if you haven''t had your breakfast."


    "Well��" Luna hesitated. It was true that she hadn''t eaten her breakfast, but she only came here to see Amy, and it would take her more than 20 minutes to get to the Chaos School. She might bete for ss if she ate here.


    "Teacher Luna, pleasee in. Father''s rainbow fried rice is really great," Amy begged as she swung Luna''s finger.


    Luna took a look at Amy''s expectant face and saw that she really wanted her to try this fried rice very badly. Her heart softened, and she nodded with a smile. "Okay. Then I''ll have a te of this rainbow fried rice."


    "Pleasee in." Mag held the door open for her and turned sideways to let her pass.


    Luna nodded gently. "Thank you." She took Amy''s hand and walked in the restaurant, feeling good andfortable because Mag had held the door open for her, and because he had a kind smile and kept his distance. She hadn''t seen a man so gentlemanly for a long time since she came here.


    Mag took a look at Mobai''s forge as he turned over his sign, feeling a little surprised that he hadn''te for his breakfast today. Then he went back inside.


    Luna took a look around as she held Amy''s hand. The restaurant was decorated with brown and gray, which made her veryfortable; the paintings on the wall were of surprisingly high taste; the brown log tables and chairs were evenly ced. It wasn''t crowded at all. The beautiful chandeliers and bright restaurant were grand, but made her feel at ease.


    She hadn''t ever been to a restaurant like this before; such afortable restaurant couldn''t be found even in the whole capital city. She took her seat by the window. "I''d like a te of rainbow fried rice that Amy rmended. Thank you," she said as she looked up at Mag.


    Mag nodded with a smile. "Okay. Please wait a second." He took a look at Amy who had already sat opposite Luna, and then walked towards the kitchen, smiling.


    "Teacher Luna, it''s really very good," she said as she looked at her teacher, her chin in her hands and her face very serious.


    Luna nodded, smiling. "I believe you, Amy." She saw the menu at her elbow and picked it up out of curiosity. The bison-hide cover was soft to the touch. She opened it, and froze for an instant.


    There was only one dish on such a big menu.


    "Yangzhou fried rice?" Luna read in a low voice. It should be the rainbow fried rice that Amy has talked about. But what is ''Yangzhou''? Is it some kind of ingredient? Or some ce?


    Then she saw the price and frowned. 600 copper coins each?


    She didn''t know what this Yangzhou fried rice or rainbow fried rice was, but it sure cost a lot of money��an amount that couldst a normal family for days.


    She only got 30 gold coins every month teaching in the Chaos School. She might receive hundreds more from home each month, but normally she didn''t spend that money on herself��there were lots of children in this city who didn''t even have enough to eat.


    It was truly extravagant for her to spend 600 copper coins on a single meal. However, looking at Amy''s expectant face and Mag''s focused back, she closed the menu with a smile.


    Seeing that there is only one dish on the menu, and with such a high price, their restaurant should have opened very recently. Maybe I''m the first customer. They''re trying to start a new life, so I''ll have a te and start them off, Luna thought.


    Of course, this was an extravagance that she could only afford once in a while.


    After a little while, Mag walked out, holding a te of Yangzhou fried rice. He ced it gently in front of Luna. "Your rainbow fried rice, also known as Yangzhou fried rice. Please enjoy."

 Chapter 48: Do You Have A Girlfriend?

    <h4>Chapter 48: Do You Have A Girlfriend?</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Luna had only intended to be supportive, but on seeing the Yangzhou fried rice, her eyes lit up immediately.


    The first thought that flew across Luna''s mind was: It''s so beautiful! Then, immediately, she became curious. What cutting skills would it take to dice every ingredient into the size of the rice grain? And by the look of it, did he boil all the ingredients together? But how did eggs end up coating the rice?


    The agreeable aroma of eggs and different ingredients tickled her nose, and she swallowed in spite of herself.


    "Teacher Luna, please try it," Amy said softly as she looked at her, full of expectation.


    Mag was watching her too as he stood there quietly, hoping she would enjoy it.


    "Okay, I''ll try it," Luna said with a smile. She gracefully picked up the spoon, took a half spoon of fried rice, and brought it to her mouth. Then she got lost in this special gourmet food right away.


    It didn''t taste mushy like the dishes boiled in water. She didn''t know how he had cooked it. Every ingredient had maintained its own properties��crisp, soft, tender, and tasty. Each taste was so distinctive, and yet they blended together perfectly. She had never tried anything like this before and never thought that food could be this good; it was like she had entered a whole new world.


    After she swallowed, the sweet fried rice became a warm current, soothing her every muscle. All the pores in her skin seemed to have opened up; it wasfortably intoxicating.


    It''s so good!


    That was all she could think of as she looked at the fried rice before her. She had never eaten anything as good as this even in the capital. She felt so satisfied with just one bite.


    She couldn''t refrain from taking another bite, savoring the tree mushrooms and bamboo shoots from montane forests, the shrimps from the sea, the tender eggs, and the tasty rice. The food was really divine.


    While her sense and deep-rooted manners were telling her to be graceful, her hands seemed to be out of control before such delicious food. One spoon after another, she brought the vorful fried rice to her mouth. The spoon ttered again and again on the te.


    Her intentions of being supportive werepletely gone, and they made her want tough at herself. They needn''t worry that no one woulde with such delicious rainbow fried rice.


    As for the price, it was still too high for her, but it was really worth it because of the fine environment and good food.


    Besides, she was here in this city alone; it wouldn''t hurt to treat herself to a decent meal asionally. Perhaps good food like that was the best constion anyone could get in a foreignnd.


    Mag gave a hearty smile as he watched Luna who was lost in her fried rice. Perhaps it was every cook''s dream to see customers enjoy the food they made.


    Amy was happy too as if she had done something amazing. .


    "Ting!"


    The spoon ttered on the te. Luna took a look at the empty te before her and realized she had finished everything. The te was so clean that she could even see her reflection in it. She was a little embarrassed, as well as surprised. She''d never thought that she would eat everyst grain of rice on the te.


    What surprised her even more was that after a te of fried rice, she felt like she had taken afortable, hot bath.


    "Teacher Luna, do you like it?" Amy asked as Luna took out a handkerchief from her pocket and wiped the corners of her mouth.


    Luna nodded. "Yes. It''s delicious. Your father''s rainbow fried rice is really good." Then she raised her head and looked at Mag with a smile. "The food you''ve made is very special and tasty."


    Mag nodded, smiling. "Thank you." He could feel that she had let her guard down a lot.


    "Teacher Luna, besides the rainbow fried rice, Father''s roujiamo is very good too. Please try one," Amy rmended as she looked at her teacher.


    Luna took a look at the time. It was already ten past eight. Although she felt a little like trying the food Amy had rmended, she smiled and shook her head. "Thank you, but I have to go to work now. I''ll try it next time." Then she took out a beautiful purse from her pocket.


    "Oh." Amy was a little disappointed. She had to wait till the next time her teacher came.


    "Miss Field, this meal is my small gift to you. It''s on the house," Mag said as he looked at Luna.


    "I suggest you never do that," the system said sternly. "Never let anyone buy on credit. Have some style and principles!"


    "Do you have a girlfriend?" Mag asked calmly.


    The system didn''t answer right away. After a while, it said, "I don''t need a girlfriend."


    "Yeah, right. You''re so stingy. You don''t even have a friend, let alone a girlfriend," Mag sneered. Then he nced at Luna. "She is so good to Amy. If I treat her to a meal, what of it? You don''t even have a girlfriend. Just mind your own vegetable business."


    "��"An ellipsis went across Mag''s head.


    Luna shook her head. "Thank you. But I think I''ll pay for my own food. It''s only natural," she said solemnly. Then she pulled six gold coins from her purse and put them on the table. She gave Amy''s head a stroke and was ready to leave.


    Mag didn''t insist. He knew that some people were like that. "Please wait for a second," Mag said as he strode towards the kitchen.


    "Yes?" Luna looked at Mag''s back, wondering. She paused there and didn''t rush to leave.


    A minuteter, Mag came out with a kraft bag. He handed it to Luna with a smile. "This is our new dish. It''s not on our menu officially, though. If you don''t mind, please try it and tell me if there is anything different I should do."


    Luna hesitated for a while. Then she took the bag after she took a look at Mag''s smile and Amy''s expectant face. "Thank you," she said. She could feel that they sincerely wanted her to take it, so she didn''t want to turn down their kindness.


    The strong aroma of meat went out of the bag, in which she found a white bread. It was sliced open and stuffed with meat. This should be the roujiamo that Amy talked about. She was almost full after a te of fried rice, but now she felt hungry again all of a sudden.


    She looked at Amy and smiled. "I''ll take my leave then. You cane to school if you want to, Amy. You cane to all of my sses."


    Amy nodded. "Thank you, Teacher Luna. But I''m learning the 9x9 table from my father recently."


    9x9 table? Luna wondered. She didn''t know what Mag had taught Amy, but she didn''t have time to ask him today, so she nodded at Mag, turned around, and walked towards the door.


    That was when Mobai opened the door. "Looks like I''m not the first customer here today, Mag." He turned sideways to let Luna pass, and dropped his gaze to the bag in her hand. As he smelled the strong meat aroma, his eyes lit up. "The new dish hase out today?"

 Chapter 49: Mag, Can I Ask You A Question?

    <h4>Chapter 49: Mag, Can I Ask You A Question?</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag nodded at Mobai and smiled. "Yes. You''ve bought the receipts, so you can try the new dish in advance today."


    "Right. As much as I love the Yangzhou fried rice, I don''t want to miss the new dish. I''ll have a te of Yangzhou fried rice and a new dish." Mobai took his usual seat and looked at Amy with a smile. "Good morning, little owner."


    Mag nodded. "Okay, please wait a minute." Then he turned around and walked into the kitchen.


    Amy nodded. "Good morning, dwarf grandpa Mobai," she answered without turning back as she watched Luna leave from the window.


    "Littledy, I have a small request. Could you please skip the word ''dwarf''?" Mobai tried to sound soft and gentle.


    As Luna was out of sight, Amy turned around and nodded at Mobai. "Sure, dwarf grandpa Mobai."


    "��" Mobai was taken by surprise. However, as he looked at Amy''s innocent face, he didn''t think for one second that she had done it on purpose. What could he do? He had no choice but to let it go and give up.


    Luna walked quickly towards the exit of the Aden Square with the roujiamo in her hand. The Chaos School was not far from the square, but since the square was so huge, it would still take her more than 10 minutes to get there even if she took the straight way right across the square rather than the crescent street.


    The aroma of meat tickled her nose, and Luna didn''t know how many times she had swallowed her saliva. Normally, she wasn''t quite fond of meat, and mostly lived on vegetables, but now she wanted to take a bite of this roujiamo very badly.


    Take a bite to try it? Atst, Luna couldn''t help but stop next to a big tree. She looked around and made sure that no one was around. Then, she held the bag in two hands, pushed her roujiamo a little upwards, and took a bite in the middle.


    Outside was soft, sweet bai ji bread, while inside was soft stewed meat. As she bit into it, tasty juice was released; all her taste buds were cheering and dancing, making her close her eyes despite herself. After she swallowed, it became a little violent and ran quickly in her blood. She couldn''t refrain from letting out a moan offort.


    Luna opened her eyes instantly and covered her mouth, blushing. Was that me? How could I have let out such an embarrassing sound?!


    She nced about carefully, and felt much better when she had found no one around. Then, she dropped her gaze to the roujiamo in her hand, and didn''t know what to do.


    It was so delicious. She didn''t know the ingredients, though. Her blood became restless after she swallowed. That was why she had made that strange sound.


    Now she felt lucky that she didn''t eat it in the restaurant. If she had let out that sound before Mag, that would have been so awkward.


    Should I eat it? Luna couldn''t make up her mind. The restlessness in her blood was slowly changing into a rhythmic tide. She didn''t feel ufortable anymore. Between that and the rxing feeling the Yangzhou fried rice had brought her, her energy was being woken up.


    Her face was still red and burning. If this feeling kept building after I ate it, my face might be red the whole morning.


    The smell was so appetizing, and all she could think about was that incredible feeling she had just experienced. In spite of herself, she brought it to her mouth slowly and took another bite.


    Well, I don''t care anymore! It tastes so good! Let it flush red; it seems very hot today, anyway�� she thought. She was totally lost in its pleasant taste as she ate it.


    "It''s so good," Luna said sincerely as she looked at the empty bag in her hand and licked her oily lips.


    She had tried two most delicious dishes today, and they were cooked by the same man. It was truly an interesting morning.


    The restlessness was dying down slowly, and so was the red in her face. It was like she had exercised her whole body thoroughly. She was in her best shape and didn''t feel sleepy at all, though she had eaten nothing more than her breakfast.


    It''s so magical! Could he be a powerful magic caster? He must be a genius to make his food have this power, Luna thought as she felt the change in her body. When she was about to throw the bag away, she caught sight of the little girl on the back of the bag. She stood there, frozen.


    Of course, she had recognized that it was Amy''s back. In Chaos City, it was not umon for merchandise to have a special trademark. Businessmen would go to great lengths to make customers remember their products.


    Nheless, no one would have used the back of a half-elf girl as a trademark, because certain trouble might be brought about. .


    There were people in every species who would show prejudice towards the offspring of two different species. Somehow, they thought they were better than them.


    Mag''s using Amy''s back as his trademark would probably present him with many problems. Hybrids were often bullied in Chaos City.


    "He may be a good father, but I''ll warn him next time. It''s a good picture, though," Luna murmured to herself. She looked inside the bag and didn''t find any grease; then, she folded it and put it in her pocket after she looked at Amy''s picture.


    Luna raised her arm and took a nce at her mechanical watch. "God, I''m definitelyte today." Her face changed immediately. She pulled her dress up and trotted towards her school, not caring if she was not graceful.


    "You''re a littlete today," Mag said as he put the fried rice in front of Mobai.


    "I overslept because I was trying to figure something outst night. Your fried rice will wake me up." Mobai picked up the spoon and brought some fried rice to his mouth. After he chewed a few times, he looked at Mag, and asked, "Mag, can I ask you a question? If something could release arge amount of energy in an instant, how would you turn this energy into a long-range weapon?"


    Gun? This word came into Mag''s mind immediately. He was a little surprised as he looked at Mobai who was frowning.

 Chapter 50: System, Do You Sell Air Defense Missiles?

    <h4>Chapter 50: System, Do You Sell Air Defense Missiles?</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This world favored magic and bloodlines, and guns didn''te into existence yet. In Mag''s memory, even fireworks were only seen in the royal pce in the capital during festivals, meaning best wishes to the people.


    The alchemists treasured their methods and recipes so much that they were not going around amongmon people, so Mag had no idea what Mobai was referring to. "What kind of energy?" he asked curiously.


    Mobai looked at Mag and hesitated for a moment. Then he put down his spoon and signed with his hands. "Like a fireball explodes after being contracted to a small one."


    Mag lifted an eyebrow. Now it''s more like explosive.


    He didn''t know what that energy was exactly, but based on Mobai''s description, guns were definitely the best option to turn this energy into a long-range weapon. The barrel could propel the bullet to a high speed as long as it was able to confine that sudden burst of energy. Thus, it would be a long-range weapon.


    Now Mag had a general idea. After all, he had lived many years in a world which was far more advanced in technology; besides, he had practiced a lot on shooting ranges in America, so he was quite familiar with guns. He was so quick at disassembling guns that he could even match his father''s bodyguards.


    However, he had his worries. If guns came into being, their horrific power would definitely change this continent, which had been enjoying peace for more than a hundred years after a war thatsted a millennium, from a world of magic and cold steel into a world of guns and explosives.


    Humans had thergest numbers; if they acquired the skills to make guns, their strength would absolutely peak, though they had managed to earn their little corner by magic casters and knights. The bnce on the Nond Continent might be shattered again, and a new war among species would sweep the whole continent.


    Now that he had Amy, Mag wanted nothing more than world peace.


    The guns were like Pandora''s box; once it was opened, there was no way to box the evils back in. Mag didn''t want to see guns in this world.


    Although he had no intention to help Mobai, Mag still asked out of curiosity, "What do you want to do with it?"


    "Kill dragons," Mobai answered seriously as he looked into his eyes.


    "What have dragons done to you? Why do you have to kill them? Aren''t dragon babies cute?" asked Amy, puzzled. That young man who loves smiling wants to kill dragons, dwarf grandpa wants to kill dragons, so what are dragons anyway? Why does everybody want to kill them?


    Mag was a little surprised too. Conti had everything he needed to kill a dragon��his sword and armor, and not his ck donkey, so it made sense when he said he wanted to kill dragons. However, it felt strange when the same words came out of Mobai''s mouth. Mag would haveughed if it hadn''t been for the other party''s serious look.


    "You must think I''m joking. It''s all right; I agree with you, actually." Mobaiughed. When Mag really believed that it was merely a joke, Mobai coiled his hand into a fist slowly. "But maybe that''s the only reason why I''m still alive and waving that hammer.


    "When I was 30, a red dragon ate my father, and it''s still wandering around the continent, killing people. I think I will not die in peace until I kill it with my own hands. But I don''t have the skills that Mag Alex has, so I have to find my own way. Now I have to deal with this major problem, or everything I''ve been doing will be in vain."


    Mag''s feelings became mixed as he watched Mobai''s clenched fist and throbbing vein on his forehead.


    Conti Nics wanted to kill dragons to prove himself and to win the title of dragon yer.


    Mobai wanted to avenge his father. They both wanted the same thing, but their motivation was entirely different.


    "Sorry for your loss," Mag said apologetically after a while. He wouldn''t see this continent burn to help Mobai.


    However, Mobai''s tragedy had given him a warning. This world was not nearly as safe and peaceful as it seemed. People here might be governed by the Gray Temple, but how would he and Amy protect themselves if dragons came?


    "System, do you sell air defense missiles? Preferably with the automatic tracking system," Mag asked in his mind.


    "Let me be clear: I do not sell anything that will affect this world''s order, including air defense missiles!" It was the first time that the system had used such a solemn tone.


    "Rest assured. I love world peace too. I just want some protection; I won''t use it unless I absolutely have to," Mag said calmly. "What if some bad dragon went crazy and attacked this restaurant? I would be killed like Mobai''s father. I''m no good to you dead," he coaxed.


    The system was silent, seemingly deliberating. "You can''t afford it," it said with contempt after a while.


    Mag lifted an eyebrow. That''s a goodeback. I''m despised by the system!


    Yet that meant it would sell for a good price.


    I''ll set up several missiles on the rooftop when I have a lot of money. If some dragon wants to do anything stupid, I''ll use the Patriots to teach him a lesson.


    If that red dragon, which Mobai wants to kill, happens toe to Chaos City, maybe I''ll sell him one. Looks like he has been up to something big these years. He must have saved a lot of money. After all, one weapon can fetch him 1,000 gold coins. That''s one of the fast ways to make money.


    "It''s all right. I haven''t mentioned this to others for many years," Mobai said as he shook his head. "I just wanted to get this off my chest because it''s sofortable here." Then his smile returned, and he picked up the spoon again and got back to eating his fried rice.


    Mag took a look at Mobai and turned to walk towards the kitchen. He wouldn''t change his mind and decision for now.


    In this world, guns were not a necessity for killing dragons. Mag Alex had killed several with his griffin and his heavy sword.


    "Mag, is the new dish ready today?" Habeng said when Mag was just at the kitchen door. He had tried to keep his voice down, but it was still very loud. .


    "Loud Voice, be good, and don''t talk so loud," Amy said solemnly as she looked up at Habeng.


    Habeng nodded immediately. "Yes, sorry��" He was so excited that he almost forgot the rules. He looked at Amy, a little afraid.


    Mag nodded, smiling. "Yes. Since you''ve bought the receipts, you can try it in advance today. It''s called zhi roujiamo," he said as he turned back and looked at Haga and Habeng.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    ��Juicy hamburger?�� Harold felt that this name is very strange . As strange as the name ��Yang Zhou�� fried rice . But he heard the words ham, and immediately bes interested, ��Boss Mike, then give me 2 of these . ��


    ��Me���� two . �� Hagard also ced his order . He was also filled with anticipation . The two brothers love to eat meat . Although Yang Zhou Fried Rice is tasty, there was too little meat in it .


    ��All right, please wait a moment,�� Michael replied, turned around and entered the kitchen .


    Harold seated immediately on the same table as Moby, on the opposite side of the table . He smiled as he greeted Moby, ��Boss Moby, you are always the first to arrive every day . ��


    ��Today I am not the first to arrive . There is a human woman who was earlier than me . �� Moby shook his head as he replied .


    ��Good�� . Morning, �� . Little�� . . girl . �� Hagard looks at Amy and smiled .


    ��Big Foolish, good morning!�� Amy nodded her head as she politely returned the greeting . She noticed the tusks that were sticking out of the mouth and asked in curiosity, ��Your teeth are sticking out . When you eat, will it be inconvenient?��


    ��Used�� . to it!�� Hagard smiled as he shook his head .


    ��Mine are even . �� Amy smiled and shown her teeth to Hagard, and looks very proud of her teeth .


    Hagard just grinned and sat next to Harold as he waits patiently for his breakfast .


    In a short while, Michael handed over 3 bags of hamburgers . One for each of them .


    ��It smells good! Is this the juicy hamburger? There is quite a lot of meat!�� Harold picked up the hamburger . The tantalising smell of meat made swallow his saliva and gulped . Inside the bag was a white colour bun . The bun was filled with a lot of meat . There is a mixture of fatty meat and lean meat, and it looks very appetising .


    ��This is really different from Yang Zhou Fried Rice! I have never smelled such a unique scent of meat . This really smells incredible . �� Moby looked at the hamburger in his hand and could not help praising . He had just finished thest bits from the te of Yang Zhou Fried Rice .


    ��I will try it first!�� Harold immediately widened the hole of the hamburger wrapper and took arge bite . In one mouthful, half of the hamburger is gone .


    The sweet and aromatic soft white buns were infused with the vours of the hamburger meat . One mouthful, and the juicy sauces will flow out onto the tender, white buns . The soft and chewy meats contained within also release an assortment of vours as it melted in the mouth . There were hints of wine, sweetness, and chewiness and saltiness in the meat . This made Harold��s taste buds screamed in delight �C and demanded more .


    But what really got Harold��s attention is that after the meat was swallowed, it feels as if a hot stream of fire flowed down his throat . As if he had drunk a bottle of fury wine . His orc blood begins to rage, as if something in his bloodline had awakened .


    ��Roarrrr!��


    Harold could not help letting out an orc��s roar . His roar was strong and mighty and even the table shook .


    ��Yi?�� Amy frowned . She was not happy about Harold��s behaviour and immediately stretched out her hand .


    Before she could release a fireball, Michael had already caught her tiny hands, and smiled as he shook his head, indicating that she should not release the fireball .


    Michael looked on at Harold with curiosity . He knows that Harold did not roar on purpose . After all, the System had informed him that this hamburger can help to make the blood flow better, and awaken bloodline powers . It is more effective for the warring races than the peaceful races .


    As an orc warrior, Harold is more savage and fury in temper . He is used to wars and battles, even among his race . Hence, Harold��s behaviour could be excused . Michael wonders if Harold had awakened any bloodline powers, just like Amy .


    Harold��s powerful roar had stunned Moby and Hagard . They were not expecting him to roar out of the blue .


    But when they thought about the te of Yang Zhou Fried rice, they did not think that it would cause any bad side effects . Rather, they were looking on at Harold with anticipation, as if he was theb mice used to see what effects this dish will contain .


    After roaring, Harold felt as his orc blood was raging . When he recovered his wits, the first thing that Harold did is to nce at Amy . Luckily her hands did not have the dread fireball . He heaved a sigh of relief and grinned as he exined, ��Sorry, this hamburger tastes too good, and I could not control myself . The roar was not done on purpose . Boss Mike, this thing you made is totally rad! The effect is �� . I felt that my blood bes more active, and it feels like I am much stronger�� . ��


    ��En�� Michael smiled and nodded his head .


    Hearing that Harold had be stronger, Moby��s and Hagard��s eyes lit up, and they immediately took big bites of the hamburger .


    The taste is indeed superb, and they were intoxicated by the taste as well . In a short while, under the raging power of the blood, they could not resist roaring as well .


    Moby��s roar is much quieter, and not very loud . But Hagard��s roar is just as mighty, if not mightier than that��s of his brother . After roaring, he sheepishly grinned at Amy, ��I��m�� sorry!��


    ��Big Foolish, this is your first time . I will forgive you . But someone has to mind their manners . �� Amy nodded her head as she replied .


    ��I �� will���� Harold immediately nodded his head, then he took another big bite . This taste! It is so tempting and delicious! The chewy meat and the soft bunplemented each other perfectly! is a godsend �C a food after his heart!


    Harold was much smarter this time . After swallowing he used hisrge hands to cover his mouth, and he did not roar again .


    Hagard learned from his brother and also covered his mouth after eating . He was lost in the heavenly taste . For meat lovers like himself, this dish is really a slice of heaven .


    ��It is very yummy! Boss Mike, I want 5 more!�� Harold ced his bag on the chair and immediately informed Michael . There was a trace of red in his greenish-ck face, and he was visibility excited .


    After eating one hamburger, he could feel the beneficial effect on his body . He feels much stronger .


    ��Me��also�� . Five . �� Hagard also showed his palm and held out 5 fingers .


    ��It is indeed tasty! But my old bones could not stand this excitement . I do not want anymore . �� Moby shook his head . He felt the blood raging in his veins . Although it quickly calms down and is quitefortable, he decided that he prefers the feeling of rxation and warm when he eats a te of Yang Zhou Fried rice .


    ��Today is only a trial . Therefore, each of you may only order 3 hamburgers . I will adjust it a bit to make it taste better . Tomorrow, when I start selling this dish, there will not be any limits to the amount you can buy �C except my stock . I have a limited inventory, and it is firste, first serve . �� Michael smiled and shook his head .


    Today is just a close down event for his investors . He did not prepare a lot of hamburgers . Also, the time he took to season the meat is not optimal . The close down event is also a teaser for tomorrow��sunch of the new dish .


    He was not expecting a huge demand for the new dish, but if his regrs eat and love it, they would attract other customers to give it a try .


    ��3? 3 is not enough! This hamburger is really tasty!�� Harold was a bit too rash, and immediately counter-proposed, ��Boss Mike, how much do you intend to sell a hamburger for? How about this? I pay double what you usually sell it for just to purchase 2 more?��

 Chapter 52

    <h4>Chapter 52</h4>


    Michael looks at the excited faces of Harold and Haggard and was a bit hesitant. He was not moved by the offer of double the money, and he does not like this idea.


    But Harold and the rest had helped him a lot and invested in his business. If not for their investment, today Amy would not be able to eat the delicious hamburger.


    Michael finally smiled and nodded his head, ��This time, the new product is possible because of your investment. Therefore, there is no limit to the number of the hamburgers you can eat today. And you need not pay extra. Just pay the original price of 300 coppers for a hamburger.��


    ��Really? Boss Mike, you are awesome! In that case, I want 5 more. It is the same for my brother.�� Harold��s eyes lit up. This Michael is not like the other cunning humans that are out to take advantage of him. He rejected the extra money, while agreeing to sell more of the hamburger at the original price.


    ��All right, please wait a moment.�� Michael nodded his head, and immediately headed in the kitchen.


    ��Young boss, bill please!�� Moby had finished eating. The te of Yang Zhou Fried Rice and juicy Hamburger had a unique effect whenbined together -> all the fatigue he felt from working all night was gone in an instant.


    After eating the hamburger, he felt even more alert. This is because, his blood seemed to flow faster, and deliver blood to his brain at a faster rate. As a result, his brain feels clearer and is not a groggy as he was earlier.


    When he ced the bag on the table, he suddenly noticed the drawing of the half-elf figure


    on the back of the wrapper. He was surprised, yet he felt that this is natural.


    Although he had known Michael for only a few days, it is obvious that he loves Amy and is a good father.


    As a half-elf, Amy does not have a mother by her side. But the stigma of being a half-blood was not obvious from her behaviour. Right now, Moby had never considered Amy as a lower breed or half-blood.


    To him, Amy is bold, adorable, and filled with confidence.


    Seeing this logo, Moby was worried that it would create trouble for the restaurant. Not everyone is as open-minded as him when ites to half-blood.


    When he considered Amy��s fireball, he thought that Michael could not possibly be weak, and is a powerful and smart man. With these thoughts, he felt more assured.


    ��It is 9 gold coins altogether.�� Amy walked over and thought for a moment as she worked out the price.


    ��All right, please deduct it from my investment.�� Moby smiled.


    ��En!�� Amy nodded her head, and walked to the kitchen and asked her father, ��Papa, grand dwarf Moby said that the bill will be deducted from his investment. Is that all right?��


    ��Of course it is all right, I had written it down for them.�� Michael smiled. Then he took out two more tes. In each te was filled with juicy hamburgers. For Harold and Haggard, the wrapper is more of a hindrance and annoyance. He just ced it on the te and served it to them.


    Of course, the more important thing is, he could save 5 copper coins per bag, and his profits will increase. The tes could be left to the dishwashi.+ng machine to clean.


    ��Bye, Boss Mike.�� Moby smiled as


    as he said his goodbyes and walked out the restaurant.


    ��Boss Mike, your new dish is too tasty. If this continues on, I do not want to return to my tribe.�� Harold picked up the hamburger and took a big bite. He praised Michael��s cooking skills.


    Then he closed his eyes as he enjoyed the feeling of the raging blood. This is more potent than drinking wine! While he was enjoying the taste of the food, he could increase his physical powers at the same time. In his opinion, there is nothing better than this.


    Michael smiled as he stood at one side. Being praise for his cooking skills is something that he likes to hear.


    Haggard nodded his head in agreement. He is not as fluent in themon tongue as Harold, but hemunicated with Michael using a universal bodynguage �C by showing a thumb up sign.


    In a short while, Conti rode his donkey and arrived. The distinctive sound of the donkey as it neighs is hard to miss.


    Conti had just entered the restaurant, and immediately his gaze zoomed in on the hamburgers that Harold and Haggard were eating. The delectable scent of the tantalising meat filled the restaurant.


    Conti was hooked, and immediately ced his order, ��Oh, it looked like the new dish is ready! Boss Mike, 1 portion of the new dish, please.��


    ��All right, please wait for a moment.�� Michael nodded his head, and entered the kitchen. Conti��s smile seemed to be permanently stered on his face. No matter who he faces, he always had a smiling face.


    ��Good morning young boss!�� Conti sat down on his usual seat, and smiled as he greeted Amy.


    ��Smiley face uncle, Good morning!�� Amy greeted back in reply. This


    reply. This uncle keeps smiling, as if he was wearing a smiley mask.


    ��The new juicy hamburgers are really tasty. This dish is like a slice of heaven!�� Harold turned around and informed Conti, chewed as he talked, ��Highly rmended!��


    ��Great, I look forward to trying it.�� Conti was filled with anticipation.


    In a short while, Michael exited the kitchen with a juicy hamburger in a wrapper. He passed it to Conti, ��Your juicy hamburger.��


    Conti epted the burger, and his attention was captivated by the figure of the little girl on the wrapper. He smiled and asked Michael, ��Boss Mike, did you draw the young boss?��


    ��Really?�� Amy was quite bored as she lies on the counter. As soon as she heard this, she jumps down the from the stool and walked towards Conti and sneak a peek. Conti was quite tall, and she had to tiptoe to see the figure clearly.


    When she saw that, she was pleasantly surprised and very excited, ��Papa, Papa, is this really me? Did you draw it?��


    ��That��s right, it is you! Our restaurant has no one who is better to represent us.�� Michael smiled as he nodded his head, and stroked Amy��s head.


    ��Papa, you are really incredible! It is very pretty!�� Amy rubbed her face against Michael��s hand, and was very delighted.


    The three guests in the restaurant saw this and were smiling. This warm feeling of family made them envious.


    The wrapper with the half-elf little girl should be famous in the City of Sin.


    Conti picked up the hamburger. The white colour bun was spilt in the middle, and filled with slices of meat. The minced meat was stuffed with some fat and some lean parts, and a unique sauce was enveloped on each sliceon each slice of meat. This is the first time that he had seen anything like this.


    He opened his mouth and took a bite. The soft bun and the tender pieces of meat broke apart fairly easily. They were infused with the sauce used to cook the meat. The taste melts in the mouth, and taste superb. Conti felt as he was in seventh heaven.


    After swallowing the hamburger, Conti could not help heaving a sigh offort. ��Ohhhhh....�� He quickly regains his wits and smiled sheepishly at the others in the restaurant.


    But to his amazement, after swallowing the burger, the blood in his blood sudden raged. The feeling was more intense than when he had woke up the morning and practised his swordy for an hour. In just one bit, his body is optimised and ready forbat. This dish is as amazing as the Yang Zhou Fried Rice.


    ��Boss, I want 2 more hamburgers.�� Conti had not even finished the hamburger in his hand, but he had already ced an advance order.


    ��All right, please wait a moment.�� Michael nodded his head, and returned to the kitchen.


    Today is going to be a good day. So will tomorrow. It looks like the juicy hamburger will be a hugemercial sess.


    At first, he was worried about the effects of the juicy hamburger. Although the juicy hamburger is a bit strong in effects at first and made him ufortable, it seemed that the effect is not that bad. Right now, he is much faster when he cooks or creates a burger. The wrapper is quite convenient.


    It means that the guests can eat out and is not restricted to the restaurant. Maybe, just maybe, it could make the restaurant more famous.

 Chapter 53

    <h4>Chapter 53</h4>


    ��Young..... Boss, bill ....... please.�� Haggard looked at Amy and smiled as he held out 2 fingers, ��Two...... people.��


    ��Big brother, are you treating me today?�� Harold eyes�� lit up with surprise. He was very happy as he looked at Haggard. His brother had finally returned to ��normal��.


    Haggard smiled as he nodded his head.


    ��12 hamburgers �C total is ..... 36 gold coins.�� Amy walked over and asked, ��Big Foolish, are you paying the bill today?��


    ��Deduct ... from.... ount.�� Haggard smiled and nodded his head.


    ��Oh.�� Amy nodded her head. Then she turned around and sigh as she muttered to herself, ��Aiya, no coins to collect and count yet. When will this bepletely deducted? I really want to count the money.....��


    ��Big brother! You really are my good brother!�� Harold patted Haggard��s shoulders excitedly. 18 gold coins is not the issue �C he had no problems paying this small sum of money. The issue is that the generous big brother he knows and loves is back.


    Haggard smiled and nodded his head, and took out the crowd-funding contract and ced it on the table. He used the Orc tongue tomunicate with Harold, ��I will be going back to the tribe. Today I will set off. This contract will be given to you. You can use the remaining amount left there. Consider it as if you have bought it.��


    ��I bought it.... No, didn��t you borrow money from me to purchase it. And you also ate a lot, and now it is counted as I bought it. Erh? So is


    this meal I treat you or you treat me?�� Harold looked at Haggard with a dumbfounded expression. Any feelings that his big brother had returned to ��normal�� have gone with the wind.


    ��Think of it as my treat. After all, it is deducted from my share of the crowd-funding document.�� Haggard thought it over, and nodded his head.


    ��All right, let��s not talk about this yet. But why do you have to return to the trie so suddenly? We have one month to purchase everything we need. A lot of the things we were tasked to purchase are not ready yet. The weapons are not ready yet either. So why are you going back so soon?�� Harold asked.


    ��Stone Rock Tribe and our tribe had another conflict with our tribe. Yesterday a fight broke out, and we lost two warriors. A small gold mine was also stolen. Father asked me to rush home, and lead the troops to regain the mine, as well as to kill the intruders to revenge our fallenrades.�� Haggard��s expression suddenly bes very serious, and his smile disappeared.


    Looking at him now, no one will doubt he is a mighty and fierce orc warrior.


    ��The rascals from Stone Rock Tribe attacked us again? Looks like they have to learn the lesson fromst year! Big Brother, let me go back as well. I will teach them a good lesson!�� Harold clutched his fist, and his veins pop out.


    ��No. You must stay here. We need the weapons. Your job is to bring these weapons back to the


    the tribe safety.�� Haggard shook his head, and tapped Harold on his shoulder as he advised, ��Also your injury fromst year is not fully recovered yet. You must rest for a while before returning to the battlefield.��


    ��I have already fully recovered. One swing of my heavy mace will spilt their skull for sure! If you don��t believe me, I show you.....�� Harold wanted to stand up and demonstrate hisbat powers to his brother.


    ��Father said that Marcus is the leader of the troops this time. You are not his match. Plus, I want to personally break his neck with my own hands.�� Haggard��s face is very cold and his fists were clutched tightly. Then he rxed and let go. He smiled, tapped Harold on his shoulder, and picked up his heavy mace as he walked out.


    When Harold heard that name, his expression besplicated. He looked at the back figure of Haggard and said, ��Big brother, I go back with you.��


    ��No need. You must purchase everything we need. In the next few days, I will return. Boss Mike��s food is very tasty.�� Haggard shook his head.


    Then he turned around, looked at Amy, and switched back to themon tongue, ��Good...bye, little.... Boss!��


    ��See you again, Big Foolis.h.!.+�� Amy waved her hand, then she ran towards the egg and whispered something to it.


    ��Marcus, that damn orc! How dare he bring some warriors to raid my tribe��s grounds? Darn it! �� Harold grit his teeth as he watched the figure of his brother disappeared from the door. Then he


    Then he sat down helplessly.


    ��Tribal war?�� Michael thought. He looked at Harold. Michael McGonagall knows the orc tongue as well. The humans��nd is located near the orcs��nd. He had built his reputation on ying thousands of orcs, and understands the orc��s tongue.


    As for Elven tongue, he was also conversational in it as well. That is how he seduced the elven princess and had Amy as his daughter.


    Although he was surprised, Michael will not ask directly, unless the guest is willing to voluntarily share with him on their own initiative. He is not that type who like to gossip.


    ��Boss Mike, one more te of Yang Zhou Fried Rice, please. I want to calm down.�� Harold sat down for a while, and informed Michael.


    ��All right, please wait a moment.�� Michael quickly cooked a te of Yang Zhou Fried rice and ced it in front of Harold.


    ��Boss Mike, if someone used to be your brother, then he identally killed the woman that you love the most, do you think this type of rogue deserved to die?�� Harold picked up the spoon


    ��Likely.�� Michael nodded his head in agreement. These type of matters areplicated, and he reckons that Haggard himself does not know how to handle this situation.


    ��Gress is my big brother��s fianc��e, and grew up with him. Marcus is from the Stone Rock Tribe, and is the same age as my big brother. ��


    ��At that time, our n had not discovered the gold mine, and are on good terms with the Stone Rock Tribe. The kids of these twoof these two tribes often yed together. Both my big brother and Marcus are the son of the chieftains in their tribes, and often leads the kids to fight against one another. Their fighting powers are simr and they are also best friends.��


    ��Then our tribe discovered the gold mines. Our poor vige got rich overnight and everything changed. Stone Rock Tribe wants a share of the gold mines.��


    ��My father is willing to give them 1 or 2 small mines so that they will not go hungry. But they were not satisfied with this, and wanted half of the gold mines, as wanted the biggest gold mine as well. Of course, our n will not agree to these unreasonable demands, and refused to give the smaller mines as well. ��


    ��Thereafter, our two tribes had been at war for decades, and there were causalities on both sides.��


    ��During one of the skirmish, my big brother met Marcus. Both of them are the strong new generation of warriors in their tribe. Neither of them had a clear victory over the other. That battle was no different.��


    ��But one of the orcs from the Stone Rock Tribe tried to cheat �C it was supposed to be a fairbat, but that orc tossed a stone cleaver to Marcus. Gress was in a panic and rushed in, and took the blow intended for my brother.�� Harold sighed,


    ��Actually I saw that battle. Marcus wanted to discard that de, but he had never expected that Gress will rush up and impaled herself on the de. ��

 Chapter 54

    <h4>Chapter 54</h4>


    Harold��s story is told in a simple way, and the tragedy also made others sigh.


    ��This is a tragic story.�� Michael gently said.


    ��Yes. For many years, Marcus did not appear in the Stone Rock Tribe. No one expected him to lead a group of orcs to raid the gold mine. My brother and him will have a showdown, once and for all.�� Harold nodded his head.


    Harold was a bit crestfallen. When he was young, he often followed his brother and Marcus and yed with them together. Marcus would often take care of him. Right now, because of the mine, the two tribes are at war. Who had expected that the friends of yesteryear be the foes of today?


    ��Forget it, sooner orter, they will have to sort out the mess themselves. From the time that Gress fell, I know that there will be a blood debt between the two of them. Only one may live.�� Harold took up the spoon, and eat his te of Yang Zhou Fried rice. He did not say another word.��Boss Mike, bill please.�� Conti smiled as he greeted Michael.


    ��All right, it is 3 hamburgers, and 9 gold coins. I will subtract this amount from the contract.�� Michael smiled and nodded his head.


    ��Great.�� Conti stood up, picked up his long sword, and tapped Harold on his shoulder as he passed by on the way out.


    ��Brother, he will win~!��


    ��En.�� Harold grunted, and continued to eat.


    Conti looked at the counter and discovered that Amy did not greet him goodbye. He was a bit disappointed as he left.


    Very quickly, other customers arrived. Some of


    the guests heard that there is a new product and insist on trying it. 300 coppers are much cheaper than 600 coppers for a te of Yang Zhou Fried Rice, butpare to the prices of other food, it is still quite expensive.


    By now, Michael had be used to the strange moans, grunts, roar, burps as the guests took the first bite of the hamburger. He chose to ignore these sounds. All his customers could not resist this juicy hamburger taste �C one bite and they are hooked.


    The morning business hours were soon over. Michael walked up to the door, turned the sign to ��Sorry, we are closed��, and locked it. Then he cleared all the tes on the table and ced them in the dishwasher.


    He was about to wipe the tables and mop the floor when he heard Amy��s excited cries.


    ��Papa,e over here, quick! The ugly duckling is going to hatch soon!�� Amy excited cries rang out. Her voice was surprised and ted.


    ��Now?�� Michael was surprised. He walked towards the counter and squatted down beside Amy. The egg had ��Sha sha�� soundsing from within. Unlike yesterday, the sound is clearer and more frantic. It is as if the life inside wants to be hatched.


    ��Amy, did you whispered anything to it?�� Michael looked at Amy with curiosity. This is just an egg, and yet it seemed to be very scared and desperately wants to be hatched.


    ��I encourage it!�� Amy nodded her head innocently.


    ��Then how did you encourage it?�� Michael was puzzled.


    ��Ugly duckling, be obedient ande out. Or I will use my fire to


    to burn you. I am super fierce!�� Amy clutched her fists as she took on a fighting stance and earnestly demonstrated.


    Michael��s jaws dropped. What kind of ��encouragement�� is this? This is a threat, pure and simple. No wonder the bird in the egg keeps scratching against the eggshell as it frantically tries to hatch.


    ��Papa, does it thinks that I am lying to it? I had called so long, but it still is not willing toe out. May I use my fire to burn it for a while?�� Amy looks at Michael and asked.


    Beads of perspiration dripped down from Michael��s head as he despaired for the egg. ��If she really used her super hot fire to burn it, then we will end up eating a boiled egg instead.��


    Michael was thinking of how to teach Amy the virtue of patience when a loud crack suddenly appeared on the surface of the egg.


    Amy and Michael looked at each other in surprise. They widened their eyes as they stare at the crack on the egg surface.


    ��Ugly duckling, quicklye out! I know you are ugly, but I am pretty!�� Amy looked at the egg as she ��encouraged�� it to hatch.


    ��She is as acid tongue I was! This must be my genes.�� Michael looked at Amy and thought. Her acidic tongue is natural and savage, and needs no one to guide her.


    Amy can be described as a premium piece of jade. If he were to guide her and teach her, with her adorable face and soft voice, her tongue could make people annoy yet they could not bear to be angry at


    angry at her.


    As a result of being transmigrated here because of his acidic tongue, Michael was much milder now. He may asionally be savage to the system, but he is nice and polite to the inhabitants of this world.


    It is not that there is nothing to criticise about this world��s food. He could easily criticise their food �C but what he afraid of is that he would die and transmigrate into another world. He could not bear to leave Amy.


    But Amy is different from him. She can be savage, and assign people names, but no one could bear to be angry at her, and forgive her quickly because of her age. Therefore, she need not worry about this issue.


    ��Looks like it is time to teach her how to best infuriate people with the power of words alone.�� Michael nodded his head as he looked at Amy.


    Amy had totally memorised the multiplication table. She is now earning the decimal addition and subtraction, and well as calcting the 2 digit multiplication table. Most of the basic andmon everyday Maths that she would use in her daily life had been learned. Amy is a bright girl and learns very fast.


    There are more and more cracks on the surface of the eggshell. And the cracks spread all over the shell of the egg. Very quickly, the cracks covered almost all of the eggshell.


    Michael was looking on with anticipation. What will this egg hang? It is hatched from an egg, and is ced in a high cliff. Therefore, it is highly likely that this is a bird��s egg. Judging from the sizefrom the size of the egg, it should not be just an ordinary bird. Maybe it is a powerful beast.


    ��Ugly Duckling, I countdown from 3. If you do note out, I will release the fire.�� Amy had no patience whatever and looked at the egg. Then she lifted up her hands.


    ��Pop~��


    The top of the egg cracked, and a hairy, small head immediately popped out from the shell. Its half-opened eyes looked around in fear as it nced left and right. Then it looked at Amy, and opened its mouth and cried, ��Meooww~~~��


    ��Orange Cat!!!�� Michael eyes almost pop out of his head. The creature inside the egg is an orange and white colour kitten. Its head was still covered with an eggshell, and its eyes were not fully opened. There were traces of egg white on its fur, and looked at Amy with its eyes half closed. This is really adorable!��Woahh... So cute!�� Amy blinked her eyes in surprise. She wanted to pat and pick up the kitten, but she withdrew her half stretched arms and looked at Michael in puzzlement, ��Papa, didn��t you say that the ugly duckling will be a swan when it grows up? Then why does it not look like a roast swan?��


    Cat in an Egg


    Meow! Thank you for reading this at http:// prosperousfood . Meow! We have food and now we have cats. Meow. Purr...fect.


    What��s that? You say cats do not hatch from eggs? Heard of Happy from Fairy Tail manga? Cats can fly and hatch eggs on cliffs. Happy from Fairy Tail mage guild said so.

 Chapter 55

    <h4>Chapter 55</h4>


    ��Maybe this is a fake ugly duckling....�� Michael looks at the orange and white kitten that was meowing at Amy.


    How to exin this? A cat that hatched from an egg? This is something that he had never heard of.


    After thinking about it, maybe in this world, the egg-hatched cats are moremon than the live-birth cats? This is, after all, a fantasy world.


    Of 10 orange tabby cats, 9 are fat, and 1 is super fat.


    On Earth, he had a dog and a cat. That cat is also an orange tabby cat, and it is as fat as Garfield.


    Looking at the half-open eyes of the kitten that is no bigger than the palm of his hand, Michael almost could not resist the temptation to pat it. This kitten is ultra cute!


    ��But... it hatched from an ugly duckling egg? That is an ugly duckling egg, right? Then it must be an ugly duckling!�� Amy nodded her head confidently. She looks at the kitten with a hint of disgust, ��You are really ugly! You have two more legs and does not know how to swim! In future, your name will be Ugly Duckling!��


    ��Er.... Maybe we can give a nicer name? For example, Orange Orange, Little Orange, Big Orange etc.�� Michael tried to change Amy��s mind. This is obviously a cat and not a duck. To name it ugly duckling is a bit.... too much?


    ��No! Papa, it is definitely Ugly Duckling! You cannot change a creature��s name as you please!�� Amy looked at Michael and shook her head.


    ��Meow ~�� The tabby cat seemed to understand what Amy was saying, and meowed in protest as it shook its head. It seems to indicate that it does


    not like this name.


    ��En, I know you like this name, right?�� Amy smiled and nodded her head, totally disregarding the opinions of the tabby kitten. She reached out and took away the eggshell on top of its head, and look very strict as she called out, ��Ugly duckling, if I call your name you must respond! From now on, before you be a white swan, I will treat you well!��


    Saying this, Amy drooled and salivated again.


    ��Meow~~�� The tabby kitten immediately gave up, and meowed in response.


    ��So it be �C this cat is named Ugly Duckling....�� Michael pitied the tabby kitten. In his daughter, Amy��s eyes, regardless if it is a griffin, a phoenix or another creature, as long as it hatched from the ��ugly duckling�� egg, it must be an ugly duckling. And this is Amy��s pet. She had the right to decide the name of her pet.


    But this tabby cat will probably never be a swan. Therefore, Amy could never realise her dreams of making it fat and eating roasted swans.


    Frankly speaking, Michael doubted that this is an ordinary tabby cat. After all, the vendor informed him that this egg was taken from a steep cliff. The rope marks on the vendor��s hand and body indicated that he was not lying. Try as he might, he could not discern anything about this kitten, other than its superior intelligence in understanding human speech. It does not have wings on its back.


    Who knows what will it bes when it grows up? Maybe it is a winged tiger? Maybe a Sphinx? Or a dragon cat?


    Then Michael shook his head and discarded these thoughts. It is still too early to tell. Who cares what


    what it really is? As long as Amy likes it. He just hopes that this cat will not be too fat!


    This kitten looks like an ordinary kitten, except that it is a bit bigger, and looks like a cat that is about 2 weeks old. It is also a bit more active than most kittens that had just been born and immediately tried to get out of the eggshell.


    But it is still too small and weak, and could not get out of the massive shell on its own. It just stared at Amy with itsrge, blue eyes in a pitiful expression, and meowed twice, as if it is begging for help. The kitten seemed to have acknowledged Amy as its owner.


    ��I guess I have no choice but to help.�� Amy��s mouth may seem unwilling to help, but her body is honest �C she reached out to grab the kitten.


    ��Hold on, we must first clean it!�� Michael immediately called out, and took a clean towel. He gently lifted the kitten from the egg and rubbed it clean. Then he used the towel to wrap it so that it will not too cold. Only its head was sticking out, as it nced at Michael and Amy.


    ��Papa, I feel that it looks delicious!�� Amy looked that the kitten that was wrapped in a towel and her eyes lit up.


    ��Oh, like a spring roll.�� Michael wants tough out loud. This girl is obsessed about food.


    ��Meow! Meow!�� The kitten seemed to understand Amy��s words and immediately cried out in panic. It struggled to get out of the towel.


    ��Ugly Duckling, be good, I will not eat you now. Be good, and do not be afraid.�� Amy


    afraid.�� Amy patted it on its head, and smiled as she stroked it.


    The kitten calmed down almost instantly and fell asleep.


    ��Let it sleep, I need to prepare some food for it to eat.�� Michael informed Amy. Looks like it took a lot of effort to hatch. It should be hungry once it wakes up.


    ��The Ugly Duckling is reallyzy! I just patted it and stroke it for a while and it fell asleep!�� Amy reluctantly withdrew her hand that was stroking the cat, and looked at her father, ��Then what should we feed it? Rainbow fried rice?��


    ��No. A newly born kit... Ugly Duckling could not eat rainbow fried rice. It must drink goat or cow��s milk. Let��s go shopping and purchase some milk for it.�� Michael shook his head.


    The super fat tabby cat that he had on Earth is raised by him when it is only a kitten, and he is experienced in caring for cats.


    ��System, do you sell milk bottle?�� Michael asked.


    ��I am not a department store and do not sell baby products.�� The system replied.


    ��I do not have much cash now. You better be honest about your prices. This kitten will soon be able to lick from the te itself, and I no longer need the baby bottle.�� Michael remains calm.


    ��High-quality milk bottle. Buy one and get one free pet cor. Only 5 gold coins!�� The System immediately replied.


    ��If you give me 2 pet cors, I will purchase one set.�� Michael bargained.


    ��High-quality milk bottle, 2 pet cors are delivered into the first drawer of the counter table. Please check.�� The System voice rang out.


    Michael opened the drawer and found a new feeding bottle and two lovely pet cors.


    As for why hefor why he did not purchase the milk from the system, he thought that the system will not sell any ingredients to him that is not used for cooking. Even if it does, the price of the products from the system would be very high, and the milk probablyes from exotic ces.


    Right now, he does not have much cash on hand. He needs to save money to purchase an increase in his body constitution. He is still too weak and he really wants to carry Amy. He should be more careful in his spending money.


    ��All right.�� Amy nodded her head in agreement. She carefully lifted up Ugly Duckling and ced it into the basket used to hold the egg. The eggshell had been removed from the basket and it would serve as a sleeping ce for the kitten. Then she covered it with a towel, and held��s Michael��s finger as she proceeds to go out with Michael.


    On the way out, she looked back at the basket and asked with a worried look, ��Papa, if we go out and Ugly Duckling wakes up, will it be afraid? That Ugly Duckling seemed to regard me as its mother.��


    ��It should not wake up so fast.�� Michael shook his head. It should not take long to purchase some milk. Amy��s instincts are really sharp. She could sense that the Ugly Duckling had already acknowledged her as its owner and trust her.


    Despite her fierce exterior fa?ade and words, it is fairly obvious that Amy really loves and care for her first pet.


    ��All right, then we better go out ande back quickly.�� Amy agreed, and immediately pulled Michael��s fingers as they head out of the door.

 Chapter 56

    <h4>Chapter 56</h4>


    Michael and Amy returned very quickly. Other than teasing Charcoal ck and Green Beans when they passed by the potions shop, they purchased a jar of goat��s milk. It costs only 20 coppers, and the vendor even gave them a bamboo jar. Michael could not help feeling that he is too greedy.


    As soon as they opened the door of the restaurant, they could hear the frantic meowing of the kitty.


    ��Ugly duckling, do not be afraid! You are too ugly and will frighten off all intruders. So you have nothing to fear.�� Amy immediately rushed up and consoled the kitty.


    ��This constion .... Is really fresh and unheard of.�� Michael grinned as he entered the door, and ced the milk on the table. The clothes within the basket were scattered on the floor. Its two paws were on the basket and looked at Amy with its big kitty eyes that were almost in tears, if as if it abandoned.


    ��All right, all right, I will bring you out with me next time. Sigh, there is no help for it!�� Amy sighed and stroked Ugly Duckling��s head.


    Ugly Duckling loves and weed the stroking, and rubbed its head against Amy��s hand as it purred and closed its eyes in delighted. It stopped meowing.


    Michael also grinned. Although Amy��s mouth was filled with words like eating it when it grows up, he was sure that she would be attached to it and would not eat it.


    He does not want to scold Amy for her words and adopt a wait and see attitude. If Amy could value her pet and other animals naturally, this would be the best �C just like she could make friends with Charcoal ck.


    As for


    her fixation on eating roasted swan, Michael was sure that it is just a childish desire that she would outgrow one day, and nothing more. She would not eat the cat once she and the cat had bonded together.


    Michael took out the milk bottle that he had purchased from the System into the kitchen, and boiled the bottle to kill germs. Then he heated up the milk and poured it into the milk bottle. He ced a few drops of the milk onto his hand, and make sure it is warm but not scalding hot.


    Satisfied, Michael left the rest of the jar into the fridge and took the milk bottle out.


    ��Papa, what is that?�� Amy look at the milk bottle in Michael��s hand and asked with curiosity. The milk bottle was in a clear ss and there is even a soft rubble thing resembling a suckle on top. What could this device be used for?


    ��Meow~~�� Ugly Duckling��s eyes were transfixed on the bottle, and it seems to smell the milk. Its eyes be shi.+ny like stars as it licked its nose. From the way, it reacts, it is very hungry.


    ��This is milk bottle. It is used for feeding babies and little animals. Just like this.�� Michael smiled as he ced the suckle into the mouth of Ugly Duckling. The little cat quickly begins to suck the milk andp it out hungrily. Some white colour milk even leaked out from the corner of its mouth on to its fur. It looks like it was enjoying its meal.


    The goat��s milk had lessctosepared to cow��s milk. As a kitten that is born in the wild, it should be adapted to goat��s milk.


    milk. Michael thought. If this does not work, then he will try to purchase some cat milk powder. But the price of this product is a lot more expensive.


    ��So cute! Papa, may I feed Ugly Duckling?�� Amy��s eyes lit up and she looked at Michael with anticipation.


    ��Of course you may! But Ugly Duckling could not take a bath yet. If it is dirty, we will have problems with hygiene. Therefore we must first make it wear a cor.�� Michael passed the milk bottle to Amy and took a small cor from the drawer.


    He was intending to take away the bottle and put on the cor first. But the kitten refused to let go of the milk bottle. In the end, Amy had no choice but to hold the bottle high, and while it is feeding, Michael ced the cor around its neck.


    ��Then, Amy, you feed it. One bottle is enough for it. I will prepare the ingredients for this afternoon business.�� Michael informed Amy.


    ��All right, I will feed it.�� Amy nodded her head. She looked at Ugly Duckling that was enjoying its meal with relish and asked, ��Is it really that tasty?��


    Ugly Duckling seemed to have high intelligence and understood Amy. It continued to suck the milk while it nodded its head.


    Michael washed his hands and took out some bs of meat. He sliced them and put them into arge bowl to marinate.


    The most important thing about the juicy hamburger is, of course, the hamburger patties. The meat that he had marinated in the middle of night should be enough for today and maybe, tomorrow as well. By tomorrow morning, it would be the optimal time to cook it to maximise the taste


    the taste of the patty.


    Therefore, he needs to marinate the meat so that he had enough meat to make more patties for the day after tomorrow. In this way, he could ensure that the taste of the dishes is optimised. At the same time, he wanted to ensure that the taste of each hamburger is consistent.


    When Michael had seasoned and marinated the meat and ced it in the fridge, he decided to check up on Amy. As soon as he left the kitchen, he was surprised to see Amy sitting on the floor and happily sucking the milk from the milk bottle. Ugly Duckling was in the basket, and looked at Michael with its big, pitiful eyes, then looked at Amy, and almost cried.


    ��Sigh, I should not have let a foodie feed the animal. She even snatched the cat��s food....�� Michael could not help sighing and giggling at the irony of it. ��Amy, you ate its meal, then what is it going to eat?��


    ��I am worried that it eat too much and will be too full.... That��s why I tried to help it eat a bit.�� Amy sucked one more mouthful and looked at Ugly Duckling, ��Is that right, Ugly Duckling?��


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling cried out, and looked at Michael pitifully. It waved its little tail.


    ��This kitty does not even have any pride.�� Michael looked at Ugly Duckling and grinned. He used to have a fat cat. It was very proud and picky eater, and will only eat if the food is ced near its mouth.


    ��Amy, do you like the taste of goat��s milk?�� Michael asked Amy who was enjoying the milk from the milk bottle.


    ��En En, it tastes good.�� Amy nodded her head.


    ��All right,her head.


    ��All right, then I will also prepare one for you in future.�� Michael smiled and nodded his head. In the past, Amy seldom had the chance to drink milk. These few days, he was focused on his business, and forgot about it.


    He purchased another milk bottle from the system. Michael had no choice �C he could not have his daughter and the cat share a bottle. Then he warmed up ? a bottle for Ugly Duckling and ? a bottle for Amy.


    When he saw the sight of his daughter and the kitty sucking the milk from the milk bottle at the same time, he felt warm in his heart.


    ��[New task]: Sell 1000 juicy hamburgers in 10 days. Afterpleting the mission, new dish [Soya Bean Curd] will be unlocked. So far you have sold 48 hamburgers.��


    ��1,000 again? System, can you have something new? Your tasks are all boring!�� Michael pouted. This time he had heard the difference in tasks. The system had changed the task from selling the ingredients to selling the products. After thest crowd-funding attempt, the system had be smarter and it is bing more difficult to exploit it.


    ��Selling a number of the dish is to allow the name of the restaurant to spread far and wide. Please do not try to exploit any loopholes toplete the task, work hard, and manage the restaurant is the purest and surest path to the route of bing a God of cooking.�� The system begins to preach.


    ��All right, this does not seem to be hard. But I am more curious about this: The soya bean curd that you have mentioned, are you talking about the sweet or savoury one?��

 Chapter 57

    <h4>Chapter 57</h4>


    Soya bean curd had a cult-like following for the two types of soya bean curd: Sweet or Savoury. These two are the biggest factions in the war for soya bean curd, but they are by no means the only one: there is even a spicy soya bean curd faction, but this faction is very small and insignificantpares to the legions of fans who love either sweet or savoury soya bean curds.


    As soon as this matter is discussed, regardless of the faction a person support, he or she will want to destroy a person from the other faction. This creates an ongoing war regarding soya bean curd that exists even to this day.


    Michael loves the savoury vour and vours a slightly salted taste of soya bean curd.


    Some vegetables, shrimps, fungus, garlic and a bit of soy sauce is added the soft and tender soya bean curd �C it is simply irresistible in the chill of the winter.


    As for sweet soya bean curd, what the f**k is that? [1]


    Michael did not have any ill-will towards the sweet soya bean curd. He would not draw swords without a valid reason. But he does feel very annoyed when he noticed stalls that only sell the sweet soya bean curds.


    He still recalled the time when he ate at a well-known restaurant on Earth. It was in winter and he wanted some soya bean curd to warm himself up. But they had the gall to serve him the sweet soya bean curd. They did not have any other types of soybean curd.


    That time, Michael did not create any harsh or savage reviews for this shop. All he did is to take a photo of the restaurant entrance, took a name card


    to note down its address, then insert a photo of a mouth-watering savoury soya bean curd with the caption: In the chill of the winter, there is nothing like having a bowl of savoury soya bean curd here. This is reallyfortable!


    This is an advertisement for his hundreds of thousands of foodie fans who love to eat. This is also the first time that he did not even say a single word of criticism. He even sounded very positive about it.


    As a result, that restaurant was swamped with foodies demanding to eat the savoury soya bean curd that it does not have nor sell. It had to face the wrath of these foodies.


    To pacify them, the restaurant quicklye up a savoury version of soya bean curd and even managed to earn a good profit.


    Due to this event, the boss of the restaurant had lost all creditability, and end up selling the restaurant. He opened a bar instead.


    When he thinks about his past actions, Michael suddenly felt a slight feeling of remorse and regret. Perhaps, he was too much, and his being transmigrated into this world is karma.


    As a savoury type, Michael wants to sell the savoury soya bean curd, just for his own selfish desire, and make savoury soya bean curd popr in this world.


    ��But does Amy like the savoury type or the sweet type?�� Michael suddenly thought of something very important. Looking at Amy that was sucking the milk bottle happily, he was lost in thoughts. He was unsure if his precious daughter loves the sweet or savoury type of soya bean curd.


    ��If youplete the task, you will unlock the sweet and savoury type of soya bean curd at the same time.�� The System


    System considered for a while before replying.


    ��Oh, that��s great!�� Michael nodded his head. Right now, he was worried that his daughter would like the sweet type. But if Amy joins the sweet soya bean curd faction, what could he do? Amy is his daughter, and he would have no choice but to ept and forgive the sweet soya bean curd faction, despite his personal tastes.


    Right now, Michael is also the boss of a restaurant. He should stop thinking like a customer. If Michael only sells one type of bean curd, the people who like the other type will be unhappy.


    Although this world does not have soya bean curd, as a restaurant owner, Michael should allow his customers to eat what they like. His mindset is slowly changing from a food critic to that of an enterprising restaurant owner. There is nothing he likes more than seeing the delighted face of his customers.


    ��All right, I will quickly sell 1000 juicy hamburger.�� Michael nodded his head. He hesitated for a bit, then tried, ��System, I desire to eat the savoury soya bean curd very much. Can we have a pre-sale?��


    ........................


    Michael��s head was swamped by a series of dots................. then it finally exploded in a raging voice, ��Master, please focus on your task! Respect the system!�� At the same time, the voice seemed to be cracking with electricity.


    ��Oh, I had offended it.... I had offended it....�� If not for the fact that the systemmunicates directly into his brains, he wanted to cover his eyes. He did not expect that the system is so easily provoked.


    Frankly, he was just pushi.+ng his luck. Right now, he needs to make a name for the restaurant. Something that is easy to make and could


    and could be taken out to eat is the best choice. In the next few days, he would be focused on promoting the juicy hamburger.


    Michael looks at her daughter and the cat as they happily drank the milk from the milk bottle. He entered the kitchen and saw some milk on the stove. He suddenly recalled that the taste of goat milk is not so nice, especially before it is homogenized. But when he saw the two of them drinking the milk so happily, he could not help taking a sip in curiosity.


    Michael��s eyes lit up. This milk had a strong scent that hints of sourness. But this did not affect the taste. Instead, it only whets his appetite. He ��gu lu gu lu gu lu�� and finished the half bowl of milk. The scent of the milk lingers in his mouth and teeth.


    This goat milk tastes better than the cow milk on Earth. No wonder the two of them love this taste. He did not anticipate that this world��s goat milk taste different to that of Earth��s.


    ��Looks like from tomorrow onwards, I should buy one sk of milk every day.�� Michael inserted the marinated meat into the fridge. Right now, all 3 of them need some calcium for healthy bones and are growing. Having some milk every day is not a bad choice.


    Ever since Ugly Duckling had hatched, Amy gained a newpanion. She would smell more often as she yed with it. But the kitten is very young and easily tired. It soon fell asleep again, and Amy carried it to the basket and tuck it.


    During lunchtime, Ugly Duckling was carried by Amy, and watched on as Amy enjoyed the fried rice. It meowed a few times and looked verytimes and looked very pitiful.


    ��Papa, can Ugly duckling eat the rainbow fried rice?�� Amy could sense what Ugly Duckling wants and asked her father.


    ��Right now, it can��t. You need to wait until it is a bit bigger, and had grown some teeth.�� Michael shook his head. This orange tabby cat had just been hatched from the egg. It could not take solid food yet.


    ��Meow Meow~~!�� Ugly duckling seemed to understand Michael��s words, and immediately bare its fangs and milk teeth at Michael.


    ��Yi?�� Michael looked at Ugly Duckling��s teeth in surprise. This world�� cat is really strange. How could it be born with teeth? Michael examined the small teeth and shook his head, ��Even if you have teeth, you cannot eat it now. You need to wait for a few days.��


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling bowed its head in unhappiness and snuggled against Amy��s chest. It looked very angry at Michael and refused to face him.


    ��It is useless to be angry. You are not allowed to eat. But if you really want to eat.....��


    Amy nced at the Ugly Duckling that had raised its head as it looked at her. Then she smiled evilly and ced a spoonful of rainbow fried rice into her mouth.


    ��Then you can watch me eat.....��


    Ugly Duckling meowed and looked like it was crying. It just sat in Amy��s arms and looked very miserable.


    Michealughed and shook his head. Just watching their antics would amuse him to no end.


    After eating his lunch, Micheal cleared the table and heated up two more bottles of milk and give them one each. This is to prevent Ugly Duckling from snatching Amy��s food.


    ��From now on, with the introduction of the juicy burger, this restaurant will be filled with guests!�� Micheal opened the door and dered silently.

 Chapter 58

    <h4>Chapter 58</h4>


    As soon as Michael opened the door, a blonde with short hair who was waiting outside the restaurant immediately raised his head and inquired, ��Boss Mike, I heard that you have a new dish? My shop is a bit busy, but I have already informed my staff to cover my duties for me, while I rush here to try the new dish.��


    ��That��s right, but today we are only having a trial sale.�� Michael smiled and replied.


    This young man is named Plutoer Mushan [1], 27-28. He owes a shop in Arden za, and sells a type of incense that was imported from the human capital, Luo Si City. This incense is very popr with thedies who love the various scents that the incense produced. His shop was doing so well that he hired 5 staff to man the shop.


    Yesterday morning, he happened to chance across the restaurant. Seeing the exterior fa?ade, he was impressed and curious and decided toe in to take a look. After having a te of Yang Zhou Fried Rice, he felt as if his life is nowpleted. He returned here for lunch and dinner as well.


    Plutoer even brought two bosses who own the shop beside his toe here for dinner.


    This morning he did note. But he had probably heard of the new dish from his friends, and immediately queued up outside the restaurant, hoping to try the new dish.


    ��Then first give me one portion of the new dish. But what is this new dish?�� Plutoer entered the restaurant and asked.


    ��It is juicy hamburger.�� Michael smiled as he replied.


    ��Juicy hamburger? What is that?�� Plutoer frowned. (Hamburger in Chinese reads as ��Meat in Bun�� [2])


    Plutoer knows what is meat and bun, but he had never tried these two things together before. Could these two things taste good whenbined together?


    Plutoer thought of the dish


    [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], and had inquired about the name of the dish before. But Michael only told him that Yang Zhou is a very beautiful ce.


    Looks like this boss Mike had a weird habit of giving the dishes that he made weird names. Although he does not like the name of these dishes, Plutoer acknowledges that Michael is an excellent chef and a rare culinary talent. Talents are often weirdos, and Plutoer could ept the funny names of the dish. He found himself a seat.


    ��All right, please wait a moment.�� Michael nodded his head, enter the kitchen.


    As he passed by the counter, he saw Amy was stroking the fur on the back of the tabby kitten, and seemed to enjoy the feel of its soft, smooth fur. As expected, having a cat as apanion is really infectious �C you could not resist patting or stroking it in delight. This is especially so for a kitten that is so adorable. Even Amy could not resist its allure.


    Michael had already prepared what he needs for the lunchtime crowd earlier. He picked up a freshly bake whit bun from the oven, cut it in the middle, add the mince meat into it, and added some sauce. Then he wrapped it in a stic wrapper, and passed it to Plutoer, ��Your Juicy hamburger.��


    ��Oh, it smells incredible!�� As soon as Plutoer took the hamburger, he was captivated by the sulent smell of the meat. This smell is much more intense than the Yang Zhou Fried rice, and he gulped and swallowed hard. Plutoer was too busy in the morning and he did not have any breakfast yet.


    The stic wrapper is very clear and neat, and there is even a figure of a half-elf girl on it. Plutoer recalled that Micheal had a very cute and adorable half-elf daughter. Never did he expect that Michael


    Michael would dare to use her figure to promote his business. This is someone bold, and interesting. He thought that Michael is a great father.


    As a boss himself, Plutoer often interacts with other races, and understood the social stigma that most half-breeds face.


    Plutoer is a merchant himself and could understand Michael��s thought. The young half-elfdy is really adorable, and most, if not all of the guests love and like her. But it seemed that she is not here today?


    Plutoer caught another whiffed of the tempting aroma of the hamburger and he snapped back from his thoughts and focus on the present. He looked at the contents of the bag. The soft, white bun was spilt in the middle, and the meat with the inviting aroma was inserted there. Hamburger seemed to be a valid description of this dish [2]. But is it really juicy?


    Plutoer was sceptical, but he could not resist trying the thing called a juicy hamburger. The allure of the smell was too tempting, and he took arge bite.


    The scrumptious taste of the meat and the bun immediately unleashed its explosive vour in his mouth. The juices of the meat flowed out, teased his taste buds, and leave them begging for more. The feeling is so satisfying.


    This taste is unlike the mild taste of Yang Zhou Fried Rice and is more exciting. Topare them is likeparing the differences between drinking water from an oasis and drinking a fiery wine. The fiery feeling pours down his throat and immediately invigorated his blood.


    ��Arrhhh!�� Plutoer closed his eyes as he enjoyed the wild rush, and could not help groaning in bliss. His blood was gushi.+ng throughout his body, and his heart was beating so quickly. It reminds him of the first time when he confessed his love to his first love. That time, his heart was pounding away like now,


    like now, and his blood was flowing wildly like this as well.


    For a moment, he just stood there as he reminisced about the past and examine his life.


    Every day, Plutoer would meet and greet all kinds of races, and always a smile. He had forgotten what it is likely to truly smile in joy.


    Right now, he finally found the real, genuine smile of his that he thought was lost long ago. This taste, it lightens the heart, and makes one smile in delight.


    Ever since he hade to the City of Sin, Plutoer had endured, saved, kneeled, cried, lost, and won. In the end, he finally managed to open a shop of his own in the City of Sin. In the blink of an eye, a decade had passed. His memories of his hometown are bing more and more blurry.


    These few years, he had done well, and had forgotten the dreams of his past. When Plutoer first set foot in the City of Sin and saw the massive ranges of shops in Arden za, he swore that he will open at least 10 shops here, and be a sessful merchant.


    After finishi.+ng the hamburger, Plutoer suddenly raised his head and looked at Michael, and unexpectedly said, ��Boss Mike, I think it is time for me to open a second branch of my business.��


    ��That��s great!�� Michael smiled and nodded his head. Although he had no idea why his guest will suddenly say tell him about his expansion ns, Michael like the idea that the hamburger had inspired him to do more.


    ��1 more order of the juicy hamburger, please. I believe that this fine delicacy will be popr in the City of Sin.�� Plutoer smiled as he ced another order.


    ��All right, please wait a moment,�� Michael nodded his head and entered the kitchen to prepare another hamburger.


    After he had eaten the 2nd hamburger, Plutoer took out thetook out the money from his money pouch. He looked at Michael as he inquired, ��Boss Mike, I want to order 5 hamburgers for take away, so that my colleagues can try it as well. May I do that?��


    ��Today is just a trial sale. One person is limited to 3 hamburgers.�� Michael rejected his offer.


    To Michael, the trial sale is to attract more people to buy, and to prepare for the main sale tomorrow. Today, he does not have a lot of juicy hamburgers to sell.


    ��Then give me one burger, take away, please. One of the kids�� father had passed away, and he seemed inconsble. I hope that the food will give him the courage and strength he needs to stand up again.�� Plutoer nodded his head and did not insist.


    As a merchant himself, he had conducted some trial sales before for new products to judge the demand for the new product. Therefore, he understood why Michael insist on this rule.


    Plutoer left shortly with the hamburger. Michael kept the gold coins.


    Then a new customer entered the restaurant and the first thing he said was, ��Boss Mike, did you have a new dish? What is the thing that the previous customer was carrying in his hand? It smells heavenly!��Note:


    [1] ���޶���ľɼ �C Pu Luo Er. Mu Shan. -> In Chinese -> Plutoer Mushan (the pronunciation is simr).


    [2] ��֭����� �C the juicy hamburger in Chinese is ����� (Meat in Bun).


    [3] Thank you for reading this chapter at prosperousfood. I had a whopper at Burger King today as all these trantions about juicy hamburger made me craved for one. It is not juicy at all. The meat patty is so thin. I liked the greens on it although. And no, I could not finish it. It is too big. I am still sick and did not have my usual big appetite either. Sigh. Oh, for a real juicy hamburger.....

 Chapter 59

    <h4>Chapter 59</h4>


    As soon as Michael opened the door, a blonde with short hair who was waiting outside the restaurant immediately raised his head and inquired, ��Boss Mike, I heard that you have a new dish? My shop is a bit busy, but I have already informed my staff to cover my duties for me, while I rush here to try the new dish.��


    ��That��s right, but today we are only having a trial sale.�� Michael smiled and replied.


    This young man is named Plutoer Mushan [1], 27-28. He owes a shop in Arden za, and sells a type of incense that was imported from the human capital, Luo Si City. This incense is very popr with thedies who love the various scents that the incense produced. His shop was doing so well that he hired 5 staff to man the shop.


    Yesterday morning, he happened to chance across the restaurant. Seeing the exterior fa?ade, he was impressed and curious and decided toe in to take a look. After having a te of Yang Zhou Fried Rice, he felt as if his life is nowpleted. He returned here for lunch and dinner as well.


    Plutoer even brought two bosses who own the shop beside his toe here for dinner.


    This morning he did note. But he had probably heard of the new dish from his friends, and immediately queued up outside the restaurant, hoping to try the new dish.


    ��Then first give me one portion of the new dish. But what is this new dish?�� Plutoer entered the restaurant and asked.


    ��It is juicy hamburger.�� Michael smiled as he replied.


    ��Juicy hamburger? What is that?�� Plutoer frowned. (Hamburger in Chinese reads as ��Meat in Bun�� [2])


    Plutoer knows what is meat and bun, but he had never tried these two things together before. Could these two things taste good whenbined together?


    Plutoer thought of the dish


    [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], and had inquired about the name of the dish before. But Michael only told him that Yang Zhou is a very beautiful ce.


    Looks like this boss Mike had a weird habit of giving the dishes that he made weird names. Although he does not like the name of these dishes, Plutoer acknowledges that Michael is an excellent chef and a rare culinary talent. Talents are often weirdos, and Plutoer could ept the funny names of the dish. He found himself a seat.


    ��All right, please wait a moment.�� Michael nodded his head, enter the kitchen.


    As he passed by the counter, he saw Amy was stroking the fur on the back of the tabby kitten, and seemed to enjoy the feel of its soft, smooth fur. As expected, having a cat as apanion is really infectious �C you could not resist patting or stroking it in delight. This is especially so for a kitten that is so adorable. Even Amy could not resist its allure.


    Michael had already prepared what he needs for the lunchtime crowd earlier. He picked up a freshly bake whit bun from the oven, cut it in the middle, add the mince meat into it, and added some sauce. Then he wrapped it in a stic wrapper, and passed it to Plutoer, ��Your Juicy hamburger.��


    ��Oh, it smells incredible!�� As soon as Plutoer took the hamburger, he was captivated by the sulent smell of the meat. This smell is much more intense than the Yang Zhou Fried rice, and he gulped and swallowed hard. Plutoer was too busy in the morning and he did not have any breakfast yet.


    The stic wrapper is very clear and neat, and there is even a figure of a half-elf girl on it. Plutoer recalled that Micheal had a very cute and adorable half-elf daughter. Never did he expect that Michael


    Michael would dare to use her figure to promote his business. This is someone bold, and interesting. He thought that Michael is a great father.


    As a boss himself, Plutoer often interacts with other races, and understood the social stigma that most half-breeds face.


    Plutoer is a merchant himself and could understand Michael��s thought. The young half-elfdy is really adorable, and most, if not all of the guests love and like her. But it seemed that she is not here today?


    Plutoer caught another whiffed of the tempting aroma of the hamburger and he snapped back from his thoughts and focus on the present. He looked at the contents of the bag. The soft, white bun was spilt in the middle, and the meat with the inviting aroma was inserted there. Hamburger seemed to be a valid description of this dish [2]. But is it really juicy?


    Plutoer was sceptical, but he could not resist trying the thing called a juicy hamburger. The allure of the smell was too tempting, and he took arge bite.


    The scrumptious taste of the meat and the bun immediately unleashed its explosive vour in his mouth. The juices of the meat flowed out, teased his taste buds, and leave them begging for more. The feeling is so satisfying.


    This taste is unlike the mild taste of Yang Zhou Fried Rice and is more exciting. Topare them is likeparing the differences between drinking water from an oasis and drinking a fiery wine. The fiery feeling pours down his throat and immediately invigorated his blood.


    ��Arrhhh!�� Plutoer closed his eyes as he enjoyed the wild rush, and could not help groaning in bliss. His blood was gushi.+ng throughout his body, and his heart was beating so quickly. It reminds him of the first time when he confessed his love to his first love. That time, his heart was pounding away like now,


    like now, and his blood was flowing wildly like this as well.


    For a moment, he just stood there as he reminisced about the past and examine his life.


    Every day, Plutoer would meet and greet all kinds of races, and always a smile. He had forgotten what it is likely to truly smile in joy.


    Right now, he finally found the real, genuine smile of his that he thought was lost long ago. This taste, it lightens the heart, and makes one smile in delight.


    Ever since he hade to the City of Sin, Plutoer had endured, saved, kneeled, cried, lost, and won. In the end, he finally managed to open a shop of his own in the City of Sin. In the blink of an eye, a decade had passed. His memories of his hometown are bing more and more blurry.


    These few years, he had done well, and had forgotten the dreams of his past. When Plutoer first set foot in the City of Sin and saw the massive ranges of shops in Arden za, he swore that he will open at least 10 shops here, and be a sessful merchant.


    After finishi.+ng the hamburger, Plutoer suddenly raised his head and looked at Michael, and unexpectedly said, ��Boss Mike, I think it is time for me to open a second branch of my business.��


    ��That��s great!�� Michael smiled and nodded his head. Although he had no idea why his guest will suddenly say tell him about his expansion ns, Michael like the idea that the hamburger had inspired him to do more.


    ��1 more order of the juicy hamburger, please. I believe that this fine delicacy will be popr in the City of Sin.�� Plutoer smiled as he ced another order.


    ��All right, please wait a moment,�� Michael nodded his head and entered the kitchen to prepare another hamburger.


    After he had eaten the 2nd hamburger, Plutoer took out thetook out the money from his money pouch. He looked at Michael as he inquired, ��Boss Mike, I want to order 5 hamburgers for take away, so that my colleagues can try it as well. May I do that?��


    ��Today is just a trial sale. One person is limited to 3 hamburgers.�� Michael rejected his offer.


    To Michael, the trial sale is to attract more people to buy, and to prepare for the main sale tomorrow. Today, he does not have a lot of juicy hamburgers to sell.


    ��Then give me one burger, take away, please. One of the kids�� father had passed away, and he seemed inconsble. I hope that the food will give him the courage and strength he needs to stand up again.�� Plutoer nodded his head and did not insist.


    As a merchant himself, he had conducted some trial sales before for new products to judge the demand for the new product. Therefore, he understood why Michael insist on this rule.


    Plutoer left shortly with the hamburger. Michael kept the gold coins.


    Then a new customer entered the restaurant and the first thing he said was, ��Boss Mike, did you have a new dish? What is the thing that the previous customer was carrying in his hand? It smells heavenly!��Note:


    [1] ���޶���ľɼ �C Pu Luo Er. Mu Shan. -> In Chinese -> Plutoer Mushan (the pronunciation is simr).


    [2] ��֭����� �C the juicy hamburger in Chinese is ����� (Meat in Bun).


    [3] Thank you for reading this chapter at prosperousfood. I had a whopper at Burger King today as all these trantions about juicy hamburger made me craved for one. It is not juicy at all. The meat patty is so thin. I liked the greens on it although. And no, I could not finish it. It is too big. I am still sick and did not have my usual big appetite either. Sigh. Oh, for a real juicy hamburger.....

 Chapter 60

    <h4>Chapter 60</h4>


    The 30 plus trial hamburgers that Michael had prepared for lunch were quickly sold out. Many customers moured for more, and asked Michael to cook more.


    But Michael really had no choice. He had only prepared so many ingredients. He could only use the ��firste first serve�� approach. For making each juicy hamburger requires him to prepare 2 hours in advance. It needs time to knead the dough, and time to stew the meat. It is not like Yang Zhou Fried Rice, that could be instantly cooked with minimum preparations.


    And many guests love the design of the hamburger wrapper. Some of them wanted to take the wrapper to used as a money pouch. The figure of the half-elf girl is very adorable, and they could not bear to discard the wrapper. This made Amy dizzy with happiness.


    That night, there are even more customers than usual. The guests raved about the Yang Zhou Fried Rice, and the hamburger that Michael made. This style of cooking is fresh and unique, and the taste is superb. It knocked the socks off them and bowled them over with its unique taste and pleasant after effects.


    Although the price of the food is quite expensive, there is nock of wealthy people in the City of Sin. Spending a few gold coins to dine in luxury is not something that these well-to-do people will fret over.


    ��Sorry, all hamburgers are sold out for today. Tomorrow, we will be selling the hamburgers inrger quantities. But because this product needs a long time to prepare, therefore, there is a limited quantity avable in every mealtime. If you desire to eat it, you cane here earlier tomorrow to try your luck.�� Michael smiled as he sees thest customer out of the restaurant. Then he flipped the sign to ��We are closed�� ad heaved a sigh of relief. Although he had eaten a te of fried rice and a hamburger, he still exhausted after a hard day��s work.


    Today, all 90 hamburgers that he had prepared were sold out. Because the hamburger is a new product, it is more popr, and he sold less fried rice than usual. Still, he sold 50+ tes of fried rice, and earned 360+ gold coins in profits.


    Tomorrow morning, he needs to wake up extra early to knead the dough. In this way, he can make more hamburgers. After all, he needs to sell 1,000 hamburgers to unlock the soya bean curd.


    Right now, as the boss of the restaurant selling soya bean curd, Michael decided to stay away from the war of sweet vs savoury soya bean curd and be neutral about it.


    Still, Michael was curious if this world will also be split into two factions like that on earth �C one faction for sweet, another faction for the savoury vour.


    If they could get along well, all is good. At most, they should end up with verbal arguments right?


    Oh, he had forgotten that in this world, might makes right. Then it is highly likely that fights will break out between the two factions. Maybe Michael needs to create a fighting arena in front of the shop? Let��s call this arena, ��War between Sweet


    and Savoury��. He reckoned that the people in each faction will challenge the people in the other faction daily.


    Michael was lost in his daydreams.


    ��Papa, you must be tried. I will help you massage your shoulders.�� Amy carried Ugly Ducking in her hand, and said, interrupting his thoughts.


    ��Meow Meow~~! Ugly Duckling meowed twice, as if it agreed with Amy��s words.


    Michael looked at the two adorable children and stroked Amy��s head. Then he smiled and shook his head, ��It is all right. Papa is not tired. You can sit for a while. If you are tired, you may go up and bathe first, then go to sleep.��


    ��No, today I want to wait for Papa. We can go to sleep together.�� Amy shook her head. She stroke Ugly Duckling��s head, and asked, ��Isn��t that right, Ugly Duckling?��


    ��Meow.�� Ugly Duckling yawned. It may be nodding its head, but it seems to be unwilling.


    ��All right, then I will be quick about it.�� Michael smiled and clear the tes, wiped the table and mopped the floor. It took him half an hour to clean the ce.


    Amy, who was waiting on a stool next to the counter is almost asleep. Ugly Duckling was nestled in her arms and was already sound asleep.


    Michael removed his apron, dried his hand, and stroked Amy��s head as he gently informed her, ��ce the Ugly Duckling into the basket so that it may sleep. Then we go upstairs and sleep.��


    ��En.�� Amy nodded her head.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling seemed to have overheard Michael��s words. It raised its head and looked at Michael with unhappiness. Then it extends its ws as it hangs on to Amy��s clothes, and shook its head. It seemed to indicate that it is unwilling to get down from Amy��s hug.


    ��Ugly Duckling, No! Papa says that you must sleep there!�� Amy shook her head and grabbed easily. She chided it, ��Also, you are so ugly. What if I woke up in the middle of the night and was frightened by your looks? I may kick you off the bed!��


    Michael could not helpughing. Amy is natural talent and does not need him to teach her how to best employ her acidic tongue.


    ��Meow Meow~~!�� Ugly Duckling opened its mouth to protest, and want to say that it is not ugly at all. But it was ced into the basket by Amy.


    Amy stood up, and wave it goodnight, ��Ugly Duckling, you must be obedient and go to sleep. If you are nice, tomorrow morning, I will bring out to y!�� Saying this, she held Michael��s hand and is ready to go upstairs with him.


    ��Meow Meow Meow Meow~~!�� Ugly Duckling immediately sits up from the basket and hang on one side of the basket. It cried out pitifully, as if it is an abandoned kitten.


    ��Papa, Ugly Duckling seemed to be very scared. Can we bring her upstairs? I try not to kick it out of the bed.�� Hearing the pitiful cries, Amy��s heart soften and she asked Michael while ncing at Ugly Duckling that looked as if it is crying.


    Michael looked at the big eyes of the pitiful Ugly Duckling, then he looked at Amy��s big eyes. The two pairs of eyes are super adorable


    adorable and contain 4 times the cuteness power!


    He is powerless to resist, and could only nod his head in resignation, ��All right, you may bring it upstairs.��


    Amy smiled, and immediately went to pick up Ugly Duckling from the basket. She looked very fierce as she scolded Ugly Duckling, ��I give in this time, but you must cover your face when you sleep so that you will not frighten me!��


    ��Meow Meow~!�� Ugly Duckling happily cried out, and finds afortable spot to nestle in Amy��s arm. Then it closed its eyes with satisfaction.


    After they have gone upstairs, Amy ced the sleeping Ugly Duckling on a side of the bed, and make sure that its head was resting on a pillow. Then went to take a bath with Micheal.


    Michael helped Amy to bathe, and purchase one more purple colour pyjamas from the System. After her hair was blow-dry, he carried her to the bed.


    As soon as Amy lie down, Ugly Duckling immediately snuggled into her arms.


    ��So heavy!�� Amy pushed it away, yawned and greeted Michael, ��Papa, good night!��


    ��Good night!�� Michael stroke Amy��s hair, and Amy was soon sound asleep.


    Ugly Duckling did not give up, and tried to snuggle up to Amy again.


    ��This kitten really loves hugs.��Michael smiled and shook his head. He ced the nket over them, turned off the lights, and took his pyjamas as he went to the bathroom to bathe.


    ��System, I feel that our restaurant needs a dish that could hold the fort. Regardless if it is Yang Zhou Fried rice or Hamburgers, itcks the feeling of a speciality.�� After bathing, Michael lies on the bed and trymunicating with the system.


    Chapter 60: The queue outside the restaurant


    Here you go, the second part of the double digest.


    This extra chapter is due to the sponsorshi.+p of Danwoo. Remember to thank Danwoo if you like the double digest, won��t you?


    Yang Zhou Fried rice is nice, and so is the hamburger. But for someone like Michael who is used to dining at Michelin Starred restaurant, there seem to be something missing when he eats these two dishes.


    Although there is a new task that can unlock the soya bean curd, Michael thought that he would consult the system to see if he could unlock one or two speciality dishes.


    The System was silent for a while, then it replied, ��Hidden task unlocked: to have 1000 unique customers in the restaurant. Rewards: unlock [Huang Yu Chicken Rice]. If the task is notpleted within 15 days, penalty: Constitution -0.5. Progress: 155/ 1000��


    ��This means that he had to attract 1000 different customers within 15 days?�� Michael frowned. This task is a lot harder than selling 1000 hamburgers. After all, each customer can eat many hamburgers, and returning customers can purchase it again, increasing the number of hamburgers sold. In the span of a few days, it is possible to sell over 10 hamburgers per person.


    But 1000 different customers is a different story. If this could be achieved, then it will fill the restaurant with customers all the time.


    Ever since the restaurant had opened, there are only 155 unique customers. If he could notplete this task, he still has a penalty. This really sucks.


    What


    really sucks.


    What Michael is more worried about is not because he does not have enough business. Rather, he was worried that the frequent customers wille back too often, and the new guests could not try the food he made. After all, he could only make a limited quantity of hamburgers each day. If this happened, the pace of attracting new customers will be slowed.


    ��To achieve this task, it seemed like customers who dine in the restaurant would be the key. Therefore, I should limit the number of takeaway for a short while. It is best for me if I can achieve a certain degree of publicity, while meeting the requirements of the guests that choose to dine here.�� Michael thought.


    When he thought of the rewards, [Huang Yu Chicken Rice], his eyes lit up.


    [Huang Yu Chicken Rice] is one of the dishes named as ��3 big feasts��, alongside the [Lanzhou Ramen], [Shaxian Street snacks].


    Michael had eaten [Huang Yu Chicken Rice] before. Although he did criticise these dish using his sharp acidic tongue, the taste is really superb. The chicken meat is very tender and the gravy is really good. After eating the chicken, you can pour the rice into the gravy and mix it. This is another way to enjoy the dish.


    Right now, he really regrets his harsh words and criticisms, especially when he had to cook to the standards that he had set. It will take a long time in that hellish training grounds to meet these impossible standards. Sigh, even if he unlocked the food, he reckoned that he will be locked in that training grounds for at least a few hundred days.


    Karma is really a bitch!


    Michael ranted for a while. Slowly, he drifted off to sleep.


    The next morning, Michael was awakened by Amy��s frantic cries. He turned on the bedside light and sat up immediately. What happened?


    Amy was sitting on the bed and looks as if she had just woke up. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and looked around and asked Michael, ��Papa, where is Ugly Duckling?��


    ��Yi?�� Michael was stunned. Last night, when he fell asleep, Ugly Duckling was also sound asleep as it snuggled into Amy��s arms.


    ��Meow~!�� At this time, a cry suddenly sounded out from under the bed.


    Amy and Michael both looked under the bed. They had no clue when Ugly Duckling had fallen over. But the way it looks at Amy is like a wife that was kicked off the bed by her husband, and it looks very poor and annoyed.


    ��Pui~~�� Amy broke out into peals ofughter. She held onto the bed railings and asked, ��Ugly Duckling, don��t tell me I push you off the bed?��


    Ugly Duckling seemed to understand human speech and nodded its eye. It looked even more miserable. It sat up and reached out it with front paws, as if it is begging for a hug.


    Michael also smiled. Poor Ugly Duckling!


    ��I had already informed you that you may be tossed out of the bed by me, but you refused to believe me. Next time, you better sleep in your basket.�� Amy shrugged her shoulders. Then she asked Michael, ��Papa, is it time for us to wake up yet?�� She yawned.


    ��It is still early!is still early! You and Ugly Duckling sleep for a while morning. I need to get the ingredients ready so that I can sell them for breakfast.�� Michael looked at the time on the clock. It is now 4:50 am in the morning. He groaned and crawled out the bed, then reached out and grabbed Ugly Duckling and ced it back on Amy��s bed.


    ��All right, then I sleep for a while more.�� Amy nodded her head, and pulled the nket over herself and covered Ugly Duckling. Then she warned, ��Ugly Duckling, you are not allowed to scratch my clothes. This is the new pyjamas that Papa had purchased for me. If you dare to scratch and make a hole in it, you will be banned from sleeping on my bed forever!��


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling stopped struggling, and nodded its head. Then it lies there and closed its eyes.


    ��Good duck!�� Amy nodded her head in satisfaction, and lie down. She quickly closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    Michael smiled as he covered Amy properly with the nket, and covered Ugly Duckling as well. It is very young and it is important the kitten does not catch a cold.


    After washi.+ng up, bathing and changing, Michael went down to prepare the ingredients. This morning, he had prepared 64 portions of hamburger.


    He reckoned that once he finished selling all these hamburgers, the morning business hours would be over.


    At about 7 am in the morning, Michael woke Amy up. While Amy was washi.+ng up, she also tried to brush Ugly Duckling��s teeth.


    Michaelughed as he exined for a while before she gives up. But not before she had brushed Ugly Duckling��s teeth a few times.


    ��Right now, I will let you off the hook. But when your teeth get bigger, I will brush them as well.�� Amy looked at Ugly Duckling, who was gargling some water, and said as she brushed her teeth.


    Ugly Duckling looked at the toothbrush and toothpaste in Amy��s mouth, and slowly retreated towards the door of the washroom. It does not like the taste.


    They had run out of goat��s milk that they had purchased yesterday. He could only purchase it again after the morning business hours.


    Therefore, poor Ugly Duckling could only watch on as Amy and Michael enjoyed the juicy hamburger and fried rice. Its eyes were shi.+ning, but no one fed it. It could only use its paw to cover its eyes in dismay.


    ��Ugly Duckling, I see your eye peering through your ws. If you want to watch you can watch all you like. But you may not eat anything.�� Amy happily bit into her hamburger and grinned as she teased Ugly Duckling.


    Ugly Duckling could only put its paws down as it looked on in resignation. It felt so poor, being the odd one out without any breakfast.


    Michael just grinned and shook his head. After their breakfast, at around 7.30 am in the morning, he opened the restaurant for business.


    Today, Moby is the first one who queued outside the restaurant as usual. But behind him, there are 4-5 people queuing up as well. Seeing Michael opening the shop for business, their eyes lit up and they enthusiastically greeted ��Boss Mike��.

 Chapter 61: Boss Mike, you are a genius!

    <h4>Chapter 61: Boss Mike, you are a genius!</h4>


    Wee back to prosperous food! Hope you had a great weekend!


    Here you go.


    Michael was surprised. It looks that the trial sale of the juicy hamburger was more sessful than he had anticipated. This morning, there are even some people queuing up. He smiled and nodded his head as he acknowledged their greetings, flip the sign to ��Wee, pleasee in�� and allow the customers to enter the restaurant.


    Moby was the first to arrive, and he joked, ��Boss Mike, it looks like I need to queue up earlier in future. Maybe the queue will stretch to the other end of Arden za.��


    Then he ced his order, ��2 tes of Yang Zhou Fried Rice as usual. The hamburgers are better left for the young ��uns. ��


    ��All right, please wait a moment,�� Michael nodded his head.


    ��Boss Mike, I want the new dish, what is it called again?�� A man with small eyes sat next to Moby, and immediately ced his order.


    ��The new dish is called ��juicy hamburger��. It had been added to the menu.�� Michael smiled and replied. This morning, the System automatically updated the menu with the name of the new dish and its price. This saved Michael the effort of changing them manually.


    And at the back of the menu, Michael had added two new rules:You are not permitted to yell or shout loudly while dining in the restaurant.You must pay for your food �C we do not ept credit!


    As for the rest of the rules, he will slowly add them over time. After all, this is a fantasy world and he did not know what kind of situation he would encounter. If he met something he finds uneptable, he could always add a new ruleter.


    Michael wants to give all customers afortable environment to dine in. If you were enjoying your meal and were disturbed by the shouts and screams of another customer, it will affect the enjoyment of your meal.


    And the rule of paying for the meal is to prevent those who try to use their powers to avoid paying. The restaurant is a profit-maximising business after all. He had opened this restaurant to give a better life for himself and Amy, and is not running a charity.


    Other than a few people whom he is very thankful for, e.g. Miss Luna, the rest of them must pay for the meal. The cost of the ingredients is not low. Michael could not afford to treat them.


    ��I also want a juicy hamburger. No, make it 2. Last night, I watched them eat, but did not manage to try one myself. It is such a torture.�� A fatty also ced his order, and immediately sat down.


    The other people in the queuee in, and most of them took a look at the menu. The juicy hamburger is 300 copper coins and is half the price of a te of fried rice, and they opted to try the hamburger.


    After noting down their order, he entered the kitchen.


    The buns are already being warmed in the oven. The meat had been stewed. Therefore, all he needs to do is to insert the meat into the bun, and volia! A juicy hamburger is ready!


    ��Good morning, Grandpa dwarf Moby.�� Amy carried ugly duckling and sat on the tall stool. She greeted Moby as well as a few customers that she recognised. But all her greetings are some weird nicknames for them.


    For example, the man with small eyes is referred as ��Mini-eyes Uncle��. The fatty is called ��Huge mini-eyes uncle��, because he was so fat that his eyes are like slits, and his body is bigger than the mini-eyes uncle, so she added the words ��Huge�� in front.


    Regarding Amy��s unique and strange nicknames, the guests did not seem to mind it one bit, and just smiled and ept this nickname.


    After all, the food here is really tasty, and this youngdy is so adorable. In the face of the awesomebo of good food and adorable little girl, they could find it in their heart to be angry.


    ��Good morning, little boss.�� Moby smiled as he nodded his head and greeted Amy. He saw that Amy was carrying Ugly Duckling in her arms and asked, ��Oh, young boss, what are you carry? A cat?��


    Everyone was also curious about the animal that Amy was carrying. Its shape and fur look like a cat, and the tabby white and orange strips made it look very adorable. Most of the cats that they had seen are single coloured cats. The mostmon being white cats and ck cats. This is the first time that they have seen a cat with this unique marking.


    Ugly Duckling raised its head and looked at the customers with curiosity. Yesterday, it was sound asleep most of the day, and this is the first time that it saw so many people.


    When it noticed that everyone was looking at it, it bared its fangs and hissed.


    ��No, this is Ugly Duckling!�� Amy shook her head, and ced her hand over Ugly Duckling��s head and chided it, ��Ugly Duckling, you are not to snare and make loud noises! This will disturb the customers!��


    ��Meow ~�� Ugly Duckling immediately conceded. It changed to a morefortable position and nestled itself in Amy��s arm. It yawnedzily, nced around, and ignored the customers as it closed its eyes and sleep.


    Everyone felt as if they were looked down upon by a cat. They had a strange look on their faces. They could not be angry at an adorable girl, neither could they be angry at the tiny kitten.


    ��Ugly Duckling?��


    Everyone was sceptical of Amy��s words. They could not see how a cute little kitten is ugly or a duckling.


    But when they thought of the way Amy loves to give everyone nicknames, they suddenly understood and pitied the kitten. Since she named it Ugly Duckling, so it be! It is normal for owners to name their pets, and it is the pet��s misfortune to have an owner that named it ��Ugly Duckling��.


    Michael first took out the juicy hamburgers and served them to the customers. This is much faster to make. Then he returned to the kitchen to prepare the fried rice for Moby.


    Moby did not mind it one bit. He may be the first to arrive, but he does not mind waiting a bit longer for the delicious and yummy fried rice.


    ��Mini-eyes uncle�� took a sniff at the aromatic hamburger and immediately took arge bite. He chewed slowly to the taste of the meat in his mouth. After swallowing, he felt as if his blood is invigorated, and could not help closing his eyes and moaning in pleasure. His face had a look of pure bliss.


    ��Just this level of self-control?�� The fatty, Harrison, looked at the ��mini-eyes uncle�� with a look of contempt. Although he was eager to try the hamburger as well, Harrison was sure that he will not act in an uncontrolled and unrefined manner as this ��mini-eyes uncle��.


    As soon as he had taken a huge bite, his eyes widen in surprise.


    The soft and juicy meat was filled with the tasty sauce and their own meat juice. Whenbined with the white colour bun, the taste made his whole body shook with excitement. All the cells in his body seemed to be cheering and dancing with joy.


    As a fatty, Harrison is a foodie to loves to eat. His family owns 3 different banks, and money is not something that he needs to consider when eating.


    Harrison had even eaten a feast that cost several hundred gold coins. It is made from all kinds of precious ingredients. He thought that this feast is the tastiest thing that he had ever eaten, until now.


    When hepared the taste of the food with the juicy hamburger in front of him, the other foods suddenly paled inparison. How could the food with arge amount of spice bepared with the thick, juicy and natural taste of the meat? Even the bun is so sweet and soft.


    The amazing thing is that after he had eaten this dish, Harrison felt as if he had swallowed a bottle of fiery wine. It does not have the same gagging effect on the throat as a bottle of fiery wine, but it excites his blood cells.


    Harrison feels as if his blood is raging and he felt a bit warm. He trembled, and perspired heavily.


    ��Arh���� Harrison did not manage to resist crying out in pleasure, and his voice was much louder than the moan of pleasure that ��mini-eyes uncle�� had. He immediately opened his eyes, and saw Michael, who was carrying a te of Yang Zhou Fried rice and serving Moby.


    Harrison immediately praised, ��Oh, I did not expect that this world had such a fine food like this. Boss Mike, you are genius!��


    Thank you for reading this chapter from Prosperous Food trantions. Have a great day!Disimer


    The works tranted here are works of fans of the novels, and are not in anyway associated with the authors of the novels, Qidian and Qidian International. Readers are encouraged to support the author of the novels using the links in the novel page.


    All tranted works are the works of ProsperousfoodCopyright (c) 2018 �C Prosperous Food. All Rights Reserved


    Warning: This site is protected by DMCA.


    [Total: 1 Average: 5/5]

 Chapter 62: The first Customer from the Demon-race

    <h4>Chapter 62: The first Customer from the Demon-race</h4>


    Thank you for reading this chapter at prosperous food dot.


    Please note that Trantor-san will be going to a medical appointment at the hospital tmr, and all chapters will be dyed (release slightlyter) or postponed tmr.


    ��Boss Mike, your juicy hamburger is not only tasty. It also helps me to lose weight!��


    Harrison was very excited. Other than the taste of the food, he was excited because he felt that his blood is raging in his blood. This feeling is like burning the fat on his body, and is stronger than the effect he had when he was forced by his father to practice swordy.


    What does this mean?


    It means that if eating this thing can help to lose weight, it is heaven for fat people like himself!


    Imagine enjoying the taste of luxury food while having weight loss. This is something that all foodies love. Harrison had never heard of such a wonderful thing before.


    But, right now, the fine food that he was craving for finally appeared. His blood was raging on, and the fat on his body was burning up. This is such a strong and exciting feeling. This means that the foodies can have their cake and eat it too!


    Of course, Harrison knows that one bite is not enough to make him be skinny overnight. But eating a hamburger is like practising swordy for about 30 minutes. If he were to eat several hamburgers every day, he need not practice the swordy that he dreads anymore, and still can lose weight.


    The more he thinks about this, the more excited Harrison be. He may not look down on himself for being fat, but it is great if he could lose some weight. At least, he would not felt breathless after walking several steps.


    And he had several friends like himself who are in the same situation. Usually, they would often meet up and feasted together. Each of them is about the same size as himself. Harrison intends to bring them here to try Boss Mike��s food, and let them experience the meaning of Fine Cuisine in a few days time.


    After trying the effect of this juicy hamburger, Harrison changed his mind. He will bring them over as soon as possible. The food here is not only tasty, but also helps him lose weight. Only a genius like Boss Mike can make this.


    Michael looked at Harrison, who was perspiring heavy while the fat on his body was trembling. He smiled and epted thepliment. At the same time, he was surprised in his heart.


    Looks like fat people had a bigger effect after eating the hamburgers that he had made. This burger��s effect is quite surprising. If it could really make one lose weight, then he had hit the jackpot. Just this one point alone is enough to make the hamburger sell like hotcakes.


    However, although he knew about the effects of the burger, didn��t the system says that it only affects the blood? So howe there is a fat reducing impact as well? Michael does not understand.


    ��Over-obesity causes the blood vessels to be squeezed by fat. After the blood elerates, it will create a certain amount of stress on the fat in the blood vessels and on the fat around the blood vessels. Hence, it does reduce fat, but this effect will only be maintained in the blood vessels and fat around the veins and arteries. For those who are moderately obese, the effect is not as acute. The main effect of this hamburger is focused on blood stimtion, not weight loss.�� The [System] voice rang out, and exined the situation to Michael.


    Michael suddenly understood. No wonder Amy and him did not experience this effect when they eat the hamburger.


    But this additional side effect is a blessing for very fat people. Even if they could not be skinny from eating the juicy hamburger, at least they can eat until they are moderately fitter.


    ��The effect of the weight loss could only help you lose weight until your body is at a healthy level. If you want to continue to lose weight after that, you need to control your food intake and exercise more.�� After listening to the System��s exnation, Michael immediately informed Harrison.


    Michael opted to be honest with Harrison. Although he could let Harrison assume things by himself, if Harrison found out that he could not continue to lose weight, there may be more troublester.


    Michael felt that just the taste of the food alone is worth this price. The additional side effect is more like a bonus. With thebination of taste and side effects, even if there werepetitors that could make something that tastes as good as the food he made, he need not worry about his business. For thepetitors could not emte the side effects as well.


    ��Oh, so it is like this?�� Harrison nodded his head. He nced at the ��mini-eyes uncle�� and saw that other than being a bit redder and more nimble, the ��mini-eyes uncle�� did not have the same ��burning�� fat sensation as him.


    However, he thought for a quick while and immediately nodded his head, ��Even if I can be normal and healthier, that is also wonderful. Right now, I find it hard to walk quickly for long, and would pant every few steps. If I can be healthier by eating this juicy hamburger, I would have gained a huge advantage! Tomorrow, I will bring my pals here. They will definitely love the taste of the juicy hamburger. Oh, yes, Boss Mike, 2 more hamburgers for me.��


    ��All right, please wait a moment.�� Michael smiled and nodded his head. He likes this positive word of mouth advertising. Not only will it help him toplete the task of selling more hamburgers, it will also help him to get more different customers. 1,000 unique customers is not a small sum.


    The other guests also helped themselves to their meal, and took a bite of their juicy hamburger. Their face revealed a lot of pure bliss as they tucked into their meal. Many of them moaned or shouted in pleasure. This taste is really superb!


    ��Boss, 1 more portion!��


    ��Me too!��


    Just one bite is enough to make them order more hamburgers.


    ��I knew it! My Papa��s cooking skills are the best!�� Amy stroked Ugly Duckling head, and gently said. Looking at the delighted expressions on the guests�� faces, Amy felt very happy and proud.


    ��This is a restaurant?�� Outside of Mickey Restaurant, Sargeras [1], a demon, nced at the restaurant and frowned.


    Sargeras had travelled extensively, and reached the City of Sin only recently. He had forgotten how many times he hade to this city. But he not expected to find a new restaurant here. From the d��cor, he reckoned that is opened by a human.


    Sargeras walked a few steps, and looked at the clear crystal in front. It is so clean and clear that you could peer inside. He wanted to touch the crystal, but immediately stopped his hands �C these crystals should be very fragile and easily broken. It should also very expensive. Right now, he does not have a lot of money to pay for the damages.


    Sargeras did not carry a lot of gold coins with him. Later, he would go to the adventurer guild to take up some higher difficulty tasks with higher rewards. Once he earned enough money, he would continue to travel.


    For a demon of his strength, he could take on most of the harder tasks that would taunt most other races with ease. These tasks are not difficult for him, but the rewards are generous. Here, if he works hard, he could earn enough money in 2 weeks to meet his travelling expenses for the entire year. This will allow him to continue travelling and find a way to break through his current level.


    ��Looking at these people, there must be something delicious here?�� Sargeras peered through the ss and saw that the humans and dwarves inside were happily enjoying something with relish. They looked very happy. He hesitated and nodded his head. ��I will go in and take a look. The humans are best chefs among the various races. After breakfast, I will go to the adventurer guild.�� He pushed open the door of the restaurant.


    ��Ding�� The bell on top of the door rang. Michael looked up and was stunned by what he saw.


    This would be the first demon race customer for the restaurant.Note


    [1] ������˹ �C Sargeras �C No joke, the author is a World of Warcraft Fan. Enter the big bad boss demon in World of Warcraft �C Sargeras.


    Thank you for reading this chapter from prosperous food.Next chapter:


    If you read the description on the cover as provided by the author, you will learn that demons have to bring their own stools. You will find out why in the next chapter. It is hrious.Disimer


    The works tranted here are works of fans of the novels, and are not in anyway associated with the authors of the novels, Qidian and Qidian International. Readers are encouraged to support the author of the novels using the links in the novel page.


    All tranted works are the works of ProsperousfoodCopyright (c) 2018 �C Prosperous Food. All Rights Reserved


    Warning: This site is protected by DMCA.


    [Total: 1 Average: 5/5]

 Chapter 063 – Boss, One of Those Please

    <h4>Chapter 063 �C Boss, One of Those Please</h4>


    Sargerass gave the door a push, and was immediately enveloped by the rich fragrance of cooked meat, his eyes brightened.


    The fragrance was different from roasted meat, also different from boiled meat. This was stronger, more potent, alluring. Goodness knows what kind of spices had been added, or what cooking technique had been used to wring out this kind of aroma, to the point that he was unable to resist the urge to swallow.


    He really did not care about a restaurant��s decoration, but he appreciated the simple appearance of this particr dining room. Too many bits and frills would be disgusting. However, when his eyes fell on the mural painting of the Undead Inds, he was a little shocked.


    This was the first time that he saw any pictures of the inds where the Demon race inhabited. Moreover, the mural also featured the Lost Empire State as well as the Elf Race��s Wind Forest. He sized up Mike, who was dressed in simple ck and white outfit, in one quick nce. Clearly the owner of this restaurant was a man who had seen the world.


    ��But, would he serve me?�� Sargerass involuntarily paused his steps.


    Mike was also eyeing the Sargerass, these days whenever he stepped out of the house, he could see the asional demon race.The demon race tended toe in all shapes and designs. There were some with grass growing on top of their heads, another with mes instead of hair...at any rate, as long as it looked like it defied thews of nature, that��s a demon.


    Naturally, the subus was an exception. They saw one when they went out to buy goats milk yesterday. She looked like and sounded like a normal, if very bossy older sister type, of woman. Thedy was bargaining with a stall owner in a most tyrannical way. With just a few short words, she managed to forced down the price of a bag of cucumbers from 15 bronze coins to just 5 bronze coins. The stall owner even gave her a bunch of spring onions for free, leaving Mike speechless with her skills.


    However, this was still the first time that a demon had entered this restaurant as a customer. This demon was extremely tall. If he was to stack the orc brothers on top of each other, they would still be a whole head shorter than this guy.


    The demon��s over all features were mainly humanoid, with red eyes. His scalp was bare, with dark redva lines all spreading all over his skin and could be seen on his face, neck and all the way down to his hands. It was a little scary looking.


    He was wearing an old ck robe, his feet covered in worn leather shoes that looked like it had travelled down many roads. The most striking feature was the bright scarlet cloak that hung down from his shoulders. The length went down just past his waist, the colour was so red that it looked like it was on fire.


    For the humans who live in the City of Sin, seeing the asional demons weren��t a big deal. After all, this city was upied by all kinds of races, having a few demon neighbours was perfectly normal.


    However, most humans still did not quite like to eat a meal around a fierce looking demon or forest trolls. Since their presence tended to be too overwhelming, which makes eating a depressing ch.ore.


    Thus, a lot of human operated restaurants would split their demon and human customers up in different dining rooms. Or they would go for the most straight forward route and just post a notice on their door, banning these two types of races from entering their restaurant.


    Elf operated restaurants would often allocate the mostfortable seats for their own race and ban the entry of dwarves, demons and forest trolls.


    Within the restaurant, the eyes of the customers fixed themselves on Mike. Right now, aside from Moby, there were only humans in his restaurant. There was also no dedicated space in the dining room for demons and trolls, so everyone was curious what Mike would do.


    Naturally, the most normal thing for them would bee to simply not receive this customer at all. Mike was also a human, and therefore the possibility of rejection was high.


    ��Kick out this demon?�� Mike could clearly see the thoughts of the people around him.


    But, how could he?


    He still entertained thoughts of picking up some nice treasures from a dragon��s hoard. Having a demon around would be a good starting point.


    As long as they enter the door they were all customers, and everyone had to be treated equally. He will not engage in racial discrimination.


    ��Host, in order to enhance the guests dining experience. It is better to refuse certain types of guests from entering. Otherwise, it is rmended to divide the restaurant��s dining areas, separating the weak from the dangerous in order to avoid conflict.�� The [System] sounded quite concern about this matter.


    ��[System], that 1,000 new customer target, can I get a 50% discount?�� Mike calmly asked.


    ��The mission had already been issued, terms and conditions cannot be negotiated! The host should be more respectable towards the [System]. Otherwise a hidden assignment may be triggered.�� The [System] answered indignantly.


    ��If that��s the case, then why do you want me to reject half of my customers? Do you think I��m stupid?�� Mike��s lips twitched a little.


    ��... ...�� was all the [System] could offer.


    ��Also, will you give me a bigger shop?�� Mike continued to ask.


    ��The renovation of the restaurant is limited to thend provided by the host. Renovation has beenpleted and expansion would not be possible within such a short time.�� The [System] answered.


    ��With so little space, you still want me to segregate it. If I were to split it among all the races, I would need 16 tables. Two tables for each races, elves, demons, humans etc...want me to divide it like this? [System], you really want this kind of restaurant?�� Mike��s words carried no small amount of ridicule.


    ��... ...�� The [System] sank into silence and refused to speak any more.


    After not hearing any more nonsense from the [System], Mike also did not say much. No segregations, no banning. In fact, the most important thing right now is the big secret blue print in his heart for eliminating racial discrimination. As a half-elf, Amy would be in position to suffer the worse type of discrimination, which he refused to tolerate.


    A street demonstration would get him nowhere in this world. It��s better to start influencing his own restaurant��s customers. Therefore, he looked at theva demon in his shop and smiled, ��Wee, please sit wherever you like.��


    The customers looked at Mike with surprise. They had all thought that he would refuse service to this demon since the majority of his customers were human.


    Unexpectedly, Mike not only did not refuse, he did not even designate a separate seating arrangement for the demon. Also, what��s this ��sit wherever you like��? Then, wouldn��t they have to sit next to a demon, or even share a table?


    Just thinking about this made a lot of the customers nervous. Though this is the City of Sin, they have the Grey Temple to regte the behaviours of the various races, thus allowing even regr humans to live peacefully.


    Even among themselves, humans were a quarrelsome lot. Disputes would always happen no matter what, especially in a chaotic ce like the City of Sin. Because human beings in general are on the weak side, it was not unheard of for news of humans being killed by a demon, troll or orcs. Naturally, some sort of grudge or ill-feeling was unavoidable.


    However, when they looked at the Juicy Burger in their hands, all delicious and juicy and aromatic, and nce back up at theve demon just standing there. They all paused. Finally, everyone just went back to their meat patty.


    Who cares about someve demon, there��s delicious meat waiting to be eaten. Even sitting with a dragon was worth this deliciousness!


    This site uses Akismet to reduce spam. .

 Chapter 064 – Actually Exploding Out of One’s Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 064 �C Actually Exploding Out of One��s Clothes</h4>


    Sargerass nodded, he also felt surprised. These few years, the number of shops that had rejected his presence were many. Even if they were to let him in, they would invariably ced him in a separate section, making him feel fairly discriminated against.


    Who would have thought this thin and weak looking boss did not even have a trace of fear against him, even let him chose whichever seat he liked. This was the first time that he felt acknowledged. Looking around, he pulled out a chair near the entrance and sat down. There were no customers around that area yet.


    That seductive aroma of hearty meatiness was really making Sargerass, who had yet to have his breakfast, felt really hungry. Looking at Mike, he pointed at one of the customers with a [Juicy Burger] in hand and said, ��Boss, one of those, please.�� his voice was hoarse, as though he had not had a drop of water for a long time.


    ��Very well,�� Mike nodded and turned and headed towards the kitchen.


    ��Wow, that��s a really big bald head.�� Amy stared at the seated Sargerass with bright eyes. She slipped down from her high stool and walked forward with curiosity in her eyes, ��Good day to you, Big Baldy, I��m Amy. Are you a demon? What kind of demon are you? Since you don��t have hair, could it be that you��re a baldy demon?��


    ��Miao~�� sped within Amy��s embrace, Ugly Duckling also appeared curious. There wasn��t a single trace of fear in her either.


    It was the first time someone called him a ��Big Baldy�� to his face, Sargerass was stunned for a while. As part of theva demon race, his temper had always been as vtile asva itself. Even among demons, not a single person dared to treat him lightly. Within the City of Sin, regr humans who saw him would make sure to go the other way. Who knew that there will be this little girl who dared to address him this way.


    The red mist of anger had risen several degrees in his eyes. However, when this gaze fell upon Amy, the anger fell away just as quickly. This little girl was just too cute!


    Silver hair ted into two pigtails, exquisitely adorable face that looked like it had been delicately carved from fine jade. A pair of pointed ears stuck out, looked like she could be a half elf.


    She was still hugging that white and orange striped, fluffy little beast. Right now, they were both in front of him, two pairs ofrge blue eyes filled with curiosity and expectation looking up at him. It would appear the question was asked out of childish curiosity and not an attempt to ridicule him or make jokes at his expense..


    Whenever he had encountered this type of bratty kids in the past, Sargerass reaction was to call fire upon his palm to scare them away. But, this little girl was just too cute, so, he really could not bring himself to use a fire ball to make her cry. Also, she��s most likely the boss�� daughter. Just now the man had given him a feeling of acknowledgement, so he will endure these little questions for a little while. However his face remained stiff as a board, and with a difficult to approached kind of aura said to Amy, ��I am Sargerass, a powerfulva demon of the warrior n, not some bald demon.��


    ��S...Sar...gu...Big Baldy.�� Amy gave a helpless shrug. ��But your name is too difficult to say, Big Baldy is easy to remember. All I have to do is look at you and I��ll remember��


    Sparks started to re in Sargerass�� eyes again. If the person before him was a man, he would definitely have initiated a duel against him. No, it should be that he would kindly give a demonstration of how his sting technique work. Let him know the consequences of disrespecting ava demon.


    However, seeing the helpless expression on little Amy, the rage he was feeling just could not gather strength. Could he really attack such a tiny little girl?


    Though he��s a demon, Sargerass more or less have some idea on the concept of tenderness andpassion. In these few years, the humans that have died for various reasons were not limited to just one or two. However, there was still that simmering rage in his heart that has nowhere to go. Also, the little girl had just tried her best, he was beginning to suspect that perhaps his name really was that difficult to pronounce after all?


    ��Your [Juicy Burger].�� Mike held out a [Juicy Burger] towards Sargerass. He smiled as he stroked Amy��s head. He had overheard quite a bit of their little dialogue, that little girl of his really could inspire both love and annoyance at the same time.


    However, as a person who hid a poisonous tongue within him, seeing how Amy��s words made a customer pissed off and furious, yet deted at the sight of her face ending up forgiving her almost unwillingly was most satisfying. It was actually kind of cool.


    As Sargerass picked up the [Juicy Burger], his attention turned away from Amy. The piping hot [Juicy Burger] exuded a powerfully captivating and meaty fragrance, the finely minced meat looked very attractive within the white bread packet.


    He had wondered the entire continent several times and had seen a lot of ces, even the Lost Capital of the Empire. However, this was the first time he saw this kind of bread. Unable to resist, he took arge bite.


    Unprecedented deliciousness spread inside his mouth, until he could not help but closed his eyes. Every single taste bud started to cheer and rejoice. This kind of vour was definitely unique. Completely different from everything he had ever eaten before. When matched with the pillowy soft bread, the vour just upgraded onto an entirely new level. This level of deliciousness in this food was almost emotional.


    He was not some picky foodie. While on Demon Ind it was perfectly normal to eat food raw, at most he would just ce the meat on his hand and use his fire to roast it a little. Later, in order to find ways to increase his power, he left Demon Ind. This was when he slowly got to know about human food. After tasting the human��s culinary arts, he felt that their way of cooking was much better.


    However, this kind of gourmet cooking was still the something he experienced for the first time. It was like a some small me was being turned intova. It was an entirely different level of deliciousness.


    Mike pulled Amy back a couple of steps. The pork came from Demon ind. ording to the [System], demons should be strongly influenced by it and therefore would normally guard their reaction against it.


    After Sargerass swallowed therge bite of [Juicy Burger], it immediately turned into it into a powerful heat flowing down. It felt like a fire had suddenly been ignited in his throat. Not only that, this feeling was rapidly speeding into his blood vessels.


    His blood seemed to boil over, it felt like galloping horses were charging through his blood streams, surging and colliding against each other, beating and beating. mes blossomed up like flowers within his blood.


    ��Fu!��


    ��Aa�C��


    mes rose with his shout, Sargerass roared as he faced the ceiling, the fire running higher and higher along with his voice. His eyes suddenly opened and mes burst out over ten centimetres from his skin. Fire covering him from head to toe.


    Immediately after the destruction of his clothes, fine lines ofva could be seen by the naked eye, splitting open and revealing golden red liquid that started to flow slowly, looking exactly like realva. It even started to radiate a really scary amount of heat.


    ��The...the clothes actually caught on fire!�� Mike frowned, making a vary weird face.

 Chapter 065 – Pay for Damages, Demon!

    <h4>Chapter 065 �C Pay for Damages, Demon!</h4>


    (Author��s Note: Thank you for your grateful feelings and the 20, 0000 rewards)


    The fact that Sargerass�� clothes had exploded was one thing, the key point was that raging mes was still zing crazily. Redva flowed along the lines on his body, raising the temperature around the room by several degrees.


    Mike stared at Sargerass who was struggling to control his reaction. There was a trace of surprise on his face. If a subus ate one of the [Juicy Hamburger]...the scene after that was a little ufortable to imagine. He felt that he should include a warning on the menu next time.


    Fortunately, Sargerass�� clothes were quite unique. Although his body was on fire, the clothes and cloak were not affected at all. Which saved them all from an awkward scene if the clothes had actually burnt up.


    Mike was not the only one who was surprised. Two customers who had just entered the restaurant were stunned as well. Though they were attracted by the rich and meaty fragrance to the point that they could not help but swallow. However, seeing what looked like ava demon in a temper actually made them silently retreated, and ran out of the restaurant.


    ��I wonder what Boss Mike did to thatva demon? To the point that it challenged him to a battle?�� the two customers made it a few steps away, and stopped, unable to forget the smell. They were unwilling to leave, and could not help being worried about the situation.


    Lava demons were the most powerful when it came to battle. Their destructive power was super strong. A few careless fireballs would burn a house to ashes.


    Mike had always struck them as the warm and gentle type, so it was unclear how he could have provoked ava demon to this point. If they did not calm this guy down, the whole restaurant could be razed to the ground.


    If Boss Mike had been a powerful man, or had a strong backer behind him. Then there was no need to worry about peopleing to the restaurant to make trouble.


    But, Mickey Restaurant only has that lone father and daughter pair, definitely could never hold up against a demon whose power was especially geared towards fighting. This caused them to wonder if they would ever be able to ever taste such delicious food as the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] ever again, they even came especially early to check out the new product.


    The customers at the restaurant has seen that Sargerass had that extreme reaction after eating the [Juicy Hamburger]. They had also felt some agitation within their blood after eating the [Juicy Hamburger], however none of them had such extreme reaction, in fact, they felt quitefortable.


    Really did not expect the demon��s reaction to be so extreme. To the point that he transformed into his fighting form. Who know what kind of super drug Boss Mike put into his [Juicy Burger].


    Sargerass took 2 steps back, to avoid burning the table with the mes on his body. The lines ofva on his body started to move faster and faster. The feeling of breaking through was something that he had not experienced for a long time, it was like breaking free from chains that had been holding him down all this while. His heart throbbed in his chest, it��s rhythm elerated.


    Ever since his powers had had stopped improving even half a step 50 years ago, he had tried countless of ways and travelled nearly half the continent, but still could not find a way to breakthrough.


    Unexpectedly, with just a bite of this [Juicy Burger], his blood had agitated, edging him closer to a breakthrough than anything he had tried. His body had ignited like a burning star.


    He could feel that as long as continue to eat, that burning star will explode into true fire, allowing him to experience a rebirth through fire, bing the firstva demon in a hundred years to achieve a breakthrough.


    At that time, the ns that he had abandoned 50 years ago could now be continued. That mysterious thing under the Holy Lake, he could go and have a look again. An excited expression took over his face.


    ��Daddy, daddy, our chair is burnt up.�� it was at the time when everyone had their eyes on Sargerass, waiting to see what other changes his body would make, that little Amy pointed a little finger at a pile of ashes where the chair had been. She red up at Sargerass, her little facepletely sincere, ��Pay up, Big Baldy! Though you��re a demon, I��m super fierce! I��ll burn you up.��


    ��Miau!�� within Amy��s arms, Ugly Duckling��s fur puffed up and it screeched at Sargerass. Only, it��s voice was too tiny.


    Still immersed within the joy of the breakthrough, Sargerass was stunned for a moment. He nced down at the pile of ashes where the chair had been, and awkwardly rubbed his bald head.


    However, his mood was too good. Naturally, the matter ofpensating for a chair was a small matter to him. He took control over the fire around his body and absorbed it, dropping the temperature around him quite a bit. However, theva lines around his body were still there, and one could see the slow flow of the red-gold liquid fire within. He waived arge hand, ��I��ll pay, give me 10 more of this [Juicy Burger], boss.��


    ��Hmph, you better keep your promise.�� Amy nodded, her eyes narrowed in warning.


    ��Little Boss, bill please.�� at this moment, the narrow-eyed man ced his packet of [Juicy Hamburger] down. Perfectly satisfied as he stood up, he looked at Amy as he took out his coin purse, ��It��s really worthing over so early for the [Juicy Burger], my whole body felt really good. I am now filled with spirit, it��s a really good feeling.��


    ��1 [Juicy Burger] 3 gold coins.�� Amy nodded.


    ��3 gold coins.�� The narrow-eyed man took out 3 gold coins and ced them on Amy��s hand. He bid Mike a brief good-bye, edged around Sargerass to reach the door, and left the restaurant.


    ��3...boss, your this bread costs 3 gold coins! Then how much am I expected to pay for this chair?�� Sargerass stared at Mike as he asked. He unconsciously touched his coin purse, spending just 3 gold coins on a bread that could help him breakthrough was inexpensive. However, he only has a few dozen gold coins in his purse, if he had to pay for the chair as well, he almost definitely could not afford to eat 10.


    Everyone looked over, all really interested to know just how much the chair would actually cost. This restaurant has a reallyfortable atmosphere, the furnitures has a simple design, but did notck quality. In fact, there��s a kind of elegant feel to it.


    ��That��s right, one [Juicy Burger] is 3 gold coins.�� Mike said with a smile, he was also eyeing the pile of ashes, quietly asking: ��Hey [System], how much does a single chair cost anyway?��


    ��1 dining chair from this set, 10 gold coins.�� [System] answered mildly.


    ��10 gold coins? Do you really think that guy��s such an idiot with money?�� Mike��s mouth twitched. The tables and chairs were quite simple yet elegant. However, 10 gold coins was just a little on the expensive side.


    ��The furnitures within this restaurant are all created from the same hundred year old tree from the Wind Forest, the annual rings are allpletely identical. The visual effects of this creates a perfectly harmonious andfortable atmosphere.Right now, there are only 5 chairs made from this tree left, we��ll have to buy them as soon as possible.�� [System] replied ndly.


    ��Simply using the elf��s spring of life water to grow rice and taking a hundred year old tree from the Windstorm Forest to make tables and chairs. Aren��t you even a little bit worried the elven tribe elders mighte over to chop me to pieces?�� Mike was speechless


    However, he had to admit that the [System] went through a lot of trouble for the sake of this restaurant. Within this Sin City, this was probably the only ce with furniture made from Windstorm Forest wood.


    ����Everything is within the [System��s] calction, there are no danger. Please do not underestimate the [System��s] ability.�� said the [System] a little annoyed.


    ��The chair is 10 gold coins,�� Mike had stopped paying attention to the [System]. He smiled at Sargerass.


    ��10... 3 gold coins!�� Sargerass looked at the gold coins held in hisrge hand.


    ��Big Baldy, that��s exactly 13 gold coins.�� Amy stood up on her toes to take a look and nodded.

 – 066 – Burn, You Demon!

    <h4>�C Chapter 066 �C Burn, You Demon!</h4>


    Special thanks to Michelle Ossiander for your donation!! This chapter is dedicated to you!


    Dancing Doughnut: x.x.x


    Tsuru: He already have enough money, unless he digs himself in further...


    Ri Hikaru: That��s an urate description of Amy��s strongest power.


    Mike saw that Sargerass really only had 13 pieces of gold coins on him. When he thought about the extra 10 orders of [Juicy Burger], this demon most probably hadn��t brought enough money, and he felt amused.


    The two customers who had been hanging round outside the restaurant saw that no further disturbances urred. Also, a small eyed customer had came out with a perfectly satisfied expression. It seemed safe enough to enter the restaurant. After hesitating for a bit, they pushed through the main door.


    ��Boss, isn��t this a little too much? Charging me 10 gold coins for a wooden chair like this. If I were to buy a simr chair in the market, it won��t cost me more than 2 gold coins. How about this, I��ll give you 4 gold coins for the chair, as for the rest of the 6 gold coins just give me two more [Juicy Burgers].�� Sargerass voice was just a touch loud as he stared down Mike with a pair of red eyes.


    When dealing with men, he did not bother to control his emotions. The reason why he even used words to negotiate with Mike was for the sake of [Juicy Burger], otherwise negotiations would involved a palm full of fire.


    The two customers who had just came in were shocked to see this angryva demon and quickly scuttled to one side. However, they were even more astonished at Sargerass�� words. It looked like Boss Mike had managed to conquer a demon��s stomach this time.


    For the sake of 2 more [Juicy Burgers], the demon was willing to haggle over the price with a human, it was an image that most would never have dreamt of witnessing.


    A [Juicy Burger] that could even force ava demon to lower his pride. This made the anticipation for this restaurant��s food increase a few more degrees. They sat several paces away from the spectacle and waited patiently for Boss Mike to deal with this current problem first.


    Mike himself was not really frightened by Sargerass�� response, he shook his head, saying, ��Apologies, but the furnitures in this restaurant are all custom made. In order to create a harmonious atmosphere, all the tables and chairs are made from the same big tree. A chair from outside would break this harmony. This is why a single chair cost 10 gold coins.��


    On top of that, the furniture were all made from Windstorm Forest wood. Even a single log could be sold for a high price at the Lost Empire. Right now, in order to maintain this harmonious atmosphere, having to pay up mere 10 gold coins for a specially made chair was considered a kindness.


    If not for the [System��s] mysterious ability to ess precious items from all over the ce, even if you give him 100 gold coins, it would be impossible for Mike to buy such a chair. His only real worry now was being discovered by Elf n, hopefully it��s not some sacred tree or something.


    When the customers heard his exnation, they all looked down at the chairs they��re sitting on, then at the tables in front of them. It was then that they realize that every single piece of chair and table in the room have the same annual ring pattern. No wonder they all felt reallyfortable the moment they step in to this restaurant.


    The most amazing thing was the fact that this restaurant has a total of 16 tables and 64 chairs. If they were really made from the same big tree, that has to be a really, really, BIG tree, ah. Definitely not something that could be found in Sin City.


    Even if someone could find such arge tree in the distant mountains, the process of chopping it down and moving it out of the forest, and processing it into identical chairs and tables would definitely require a supreme amount of effort.


    To use this kind of exquisite work in a restaurant as mere tables and chairs for customers, all for the sake of creating a harmonious atmosphere for them to better enjoy their food made the customers felt super valued and pampered .


    3 gold coins for a [Juicy Burger] is expensive? No, to be able to eat gourmet food like [Juicy Burger] in such luxurious surroundings, don��t mention 3 gold coins, even 6 gold coins would be worth such pleasure, ah!


    Quite a few of the customers felt their opinion of the restaurant rose. Their eyes fell upon the restaurant��s other decorations. If the tables and chairs were of such mysterious and unique origins, surely the origin stories of the tapestries and paintings would be even more extravagant.


    However, now that they had time to properly think about it, it would probably be a good idea to be more careful about how they treat the furnitures. It would not do to incur a loss money out of mere carelessness.


    Mike��s little exnation to Sargerass had unexpectedly raised the view of the others customers on the taste and style of the restaurant. Most who came to try the [Juicy Burger] were the idle rich who had time and money on their hands to indulge in such extravagant luxuries.


    ��I! I...�� Sargerass felt the liquid fire in his body started to agitate again. It looked like he was really starting to get angry. The demon quickly stuffed the half eaten [Juicy Burger] into his mouth and swallowed it down. mes ignited around his body again.


    However, this time he had learnt his lesson and stood well away from the table and the door. Compared to the chair, these two items might well be way more expensive . ring at Mike, he summoned arge fireball in his hand to frighten the man.


    In Sargerass�� eyes, there were no difference between this chair and the chairs he had seen outside the restaurant and assumed that Mike had just made up some nonsense in order to cheat money off of him. This was the part that he really could not stand.


    ��Big Baldy, you better listen to my daddy, or I��ll burn you to death.�� Little Amy had set Ugly Duckling down and was standing next to Mike. She raised her little head to stare solemnly at theva veined, fiery demon in front of her.


    ��Little girl, you better get out of the way. This is a matter between adults.�� Sargerass rasped in a hoarse tone. With little Amy standing next to Mike, he felt a great reluctance to do anything too serious.


    The customers watching this all felt a little nervous. Tiny Amy and skinny, weak looking Mike definitely would not be able to go against the scary looking Sargerass with his red surgingva veins and fiery (literally) body.


    Moby also frowned, however, he was not too worried. He had seen Amy produce a scarily powerful fireball before, also, Mike did not seemed like an idiot. He would definitely not put himself into unnecessary danger.


    ��Aih, why must you be this way, why can��t you just be a good boy?�� Amy sighed, and thrust out her little hand. Blue-purple mes suddenly appeared,pressing itself into a fireball asrge as her little fist. She stared seriously at Sargerass, ��Those who eat, must pay, or burn to death!��


    ��You really think this sprout fire can hurt me?�� Sargerass looked at the tiny fireball and let out augh. Then, he looked at Mike and frowned. ��Boss, as a man, how could you hide behind a tiny girl��s skirt?��


    ��My daddy is super awesome, but collecting money is my job. So, burn Big Baldy!�� without waiting for Mike��s instructions, Amy angrily sent the tiny blue-purple fireball flying at Sargerass.


    ��Heh.�� Sargerass looked at the fireball with barely a flicker of expression. He stretched out his right hand, intending to just simply extinguish the thumb sized fireball.


    However, when the blue-purple fireball touched Sargerass�� hand, it exploded.

 Chapter 67 – Time to Work, Demon!

    <h4>Chapter 67 �C Time to Work, Demon!</h4>


    King128: Ooops, not sure what happened, but here you go. Again.


    Dancing Doughnut: Hi there!


    Max: Will do my best!


    Kirindas: x.x.x, thank you for thement, otherwise I might not have checked


    As always, please continue to support us at kitchennovel dot. ^_^


    The tiny blue-purple fireball red opened, and enveloped Sargerass�� hand as though someone had poured adle full of alcohol on it. The blue-purple fire began to follow the path of the redva veins and spread across his body.


    In just a few seconds, mes covered his body. The blue-purple mes danced above the red mes, the differently coloured mes appearing to try and devour the other.


    ��Fu!�� The people watching this spectacle let out a soft gasp, who knew that Amy��s little fireball could actually cover up Sargerass�� whole body. Only, nobody really knew just how powerful this blue-purple fire was?


    ��This level of me, it��s...�� Sargerass nced down at the blue-purple mes, his face dismissive when he suddenly stopped short and looked at his right hand properly. The red mes on that hand, which had taken a hit first, had almost gone out. Moreover, there was a burning sensation on that hand.


    And this was just the beginning. Once the mes on his hand was extinguished, the mes on the rest of his body started to go out rapidly. For ava demon like him who had not felt heat for a long time felt like his skin was being poked by a thousand needles.


    As Sargerass�� face changed, even Mike felt a little surprised. He had thought that Amy��s mes would not even burn charcoal, let alone go against ava demon like Sargerass. However, it looked like he was quite wrong, the fireball produced by Amy appeared to be very unusual.


    As someone with only a 1.5 health level, Mike naturally could not risk his life going against powerful enemies. This kind of suicidal move was not something he would ever consider doing.


    However, he was not at all worried that Sargerass would actually burn up the restaurant, considering theva demon��s interest in [Juicy Burger], in fact, one could say that this demon was desperate for it, and thus Mike had nned to use this desperation as leverage.


    This was the basis of Mike��s confidence. Aside from Mickey��s Restaurant, there can be no other restaurant or shop which could create this [Juicy Burger].


    Therefore, who cares how angry thisva demon got; he would never dare do anything to the restaurant or this father-daughter pair. This was also a good opportunity to test out the upper limits Amy��s fireball against a me based opponent who could not be easily burnt,


    ��Still not enough?�� Amy frowned at Sargerass. Then, she held out her palm again, muttering, ��If one fireball is not enough, let��s try two.��


    ��Stop, stop stop! Ss! It��s burning me!�� Sargerass jumped back, waving his arms frantically at Amy. The cirction of redva veins on his skin sped up, forcing itself across his skin, burning through the empty lines left by the blue fire. Burning new redva lines appeared on his skin.


    He shook his arms a few times, making faint [putong, putong] sounds, eventually the red fire died down, leaving only faintly glowing lines. He looked up to see Amy still with her little palm extended towards him and pped his hands desperately at her, ��No more! No more! One is enough!�� dread and fear bright in his eyes.


    ��Pu��!�� The customers of the restaurant identallyughed out loud. Seeing such arge and menacing lookingva demon in his burning splendour cowering before cute little Amy, like a mouse who had seen a cat, was just too hrious for words.


    However, after indulging in full belliedughter, a sense of curiosity went through them. Amy��s opponent was, after all, ava demon. Not a mere empty shell of a demon whose most frightening characteristic depended more on looks than on ability,va demons were legendary warriors. If it weren��t for their rarity, they would have made it to the list of 10 most powerful demon n.


    Thus, to see such a magnificent specimen of ava warrior frightened by Amy��s little fire ball, desperately trying to avoid a second attack was truly curious.


    Fire was this demon��s best and most powerful weapon, to see him so afraid, just how powerful was Amy��s fireball? The customers all made calctions within their hearts and turned different eyes towards Mike.


    If they thought about it properly, how could someone who can open such a stylish shop and offer such wonderful food be an ordinary person?


    Even his four year old daughter have the power to use fire to frighten ava demon. It looked like they can��t really afford to eat and run, or simply lose their temper in this restaurant. After eating, they should just obediently pay, they really couldn��t afford to eat this fireball.


    When Sargerass heard everyone��sughter, his already red face got even redder. As a dignifiedva demon, warrior of the demon race, to bow his head to a tiny elf girl, he also felt that it was a little bit wrong.


    Though this blue-purple fireball was a bit scary, it was not the main reason for his fear. The diffusion rate of the fire ball was slow enough that he could have destroy it with ava stone powerful enough to destroy this restaurant three times over.


    But, how could he? Once this restaurant is destroyed, the opportunity he had been searching for over 50 years to breakthrough would disappear with it. This was the most uneptable part.


    Therefore, this restaurant cannot be touched, the boss cannot be touched, the boss��s daughter absolutely cannot be touched!


    However, if he had to swallow another blue-purple fire ball again, he felt that ayer of his skin will be taken off, and at that point, he could not say whether he would be able to stay his hand from attacking from the sheer pain alone.


    The way he look at it, it was better for him to just endure.


    ��It��s fine.�� Mike ced a hand lightly on Amy��s head, hinting for her to put away her fireball. He also held back the smile on his face as he looked at Sargerass with a sincere expression. ��Customer, there are rules in this restaurant, fights arepletely prohibited, anyone who threatens the boss or any employee would be ck listed, never be allowed back into this restaurant.��


    ��Boss, I was actually joking just now. Look, isn��t your little girl enjoying herself?�� When Sargerass heard that the penalty was being barred from the restaurant, he quickly extinguished whatever fire was still ring and gave awkwardugh, rubbing his bald head. He quickly ced 13 gold coins onto the table saying, ��The cost of one chair is 10 gold coins, and one [Juicy Burger] is 3 gold coins. But, Boss, I really did not bring enough money today, would it be possible for you to let me have 10 [Juicy Burger] in credit? I swear on my honour as a demon warrior that today I shall go to the guild office and earn money from missions topensate youter.��


    ��Apologies, but this restaurant does not ept honour as payment, only cash. We do not do credit business.�� Mike shook his head, walked over to the table and flipped the menu around. To his astonishment, all three rules he had just mentioned were written on the back of the menu.


    ��[System], this move of yours is especially clever.�� Mike stared at the third rule about threatening the boss neatly printed out and silently praised the [System] in his heart.


    ��Cost of printing the extra rule, 16 silver coins. It has been automatically deducted.�� [System��s] voice echoed.


    ��Is it possible for you to not think about money making for even a day, ah...Don��t you have any decency at all?�� Mike couldn��t help himself as he teased.


    ��But, I...�� Sargerass still refused to give up. With the catalyst to break through so close at hand, he wanted to eat 10 in one go in order to maximize his chances. Aside from that, those [Juicy Burger] things were really delicious too.


    ��Then work, demon! If you want to eat [Juicy Burger], do your best to work hard. �� Amy had squatted down to pick up little Ugly Duckling as it ran over to her cheerfully. She stood up and punctuated her radical announcement with with a little fist.

 Chapter 68 – The Old Man Who Sells Matches

    <h4>Chapter 68 �C The Old Man Who Sells Matches</h4>


    Kirindas: Thanks Kirindas


    King128: Hope this chapter has no problem, lol


    Lots of Love,


    Gumihou [kitchennovel dot]


    ��Yi, what��s this?�� Just outside the restaurant at Aden Square, an old man with white hair and dressed in pure white wizard��s robe had been resting under a tree suddenly looked towards Mickey��s Restaurant. He narrowed his eyes curiously and said, ��There��s some magical fluctuation over there, could it be elf magic? No, it has to be human. No, that��s not right either. How curious, I wonder what is it? That��s a really interesting magical wave.��


    us Io hesitated for moment before picking up a magical staff as tall as himself, and set out slowly towards the restaurant. It did not really matter if he stayed one day more or less in Sin City, perhaps he will find something interesting here.


    At the restaurant, Sargerass looked at the menu on the table, he looked at Amy��s encouraging little face, and Mike��s upromising expression. He sighed a little helplessly, it looked like in this world, money was still the most important thing.


    Though he felt that Mike was being little unreasonable, the moment his thoughts wondered over to the memory of the taste and effects of [Juicy Burger], the more he felt that a restaurant manager who could produce something like [Juicy Burger] deserves to have some rules and entricity.


    Moreover, since this little girl possessed some frighteningly powerful skill with fire, it was entirely possible that Boss Mike was also a powerful wizard himself. Though Sargerass could not sense any magical energy from him, which certainly made it easy for people to underestimate him.


    Sargerass had encountered a powerful magician before in the Lost Empire. An old human with pure white hair whose fireball could repel a dragon, a frighteningly powerful man well respected by the royal family. The most powerful magic user in the Lost Empire, though Sargerass could not remember that man��s name.


    ��Very well, I shall respect this restaurant��s rules. My name is Sargerass, I will return.�� Sargerass held out a hand to Mike.


    ��Sa...Sargeras?�� Mike felt a little confused, though he��s not a top gamer by any means, he had nevertheless yed World of Warcraft before. He hesitated slightly be fore asking, ��How��s your Burning Legion?��


    ��Yi?�� Sargerass looked at Mike with little understanding on his face.


    ��Ah, looks like it��s only the name that��s alike.�� Mike breathed out a sigh of relief. He stared at Sargerass��rge hand with the lines of magma pulsating lightly on it and shook his head reluctantly. ��Nothing, nothing, I am Mike. Pleasee and patronise our restaurant again, as for shaking hands, I still need to workter, and bandages would just get in the way.��


    ��Very well, Boss Mike. We��ll meet again.�� Sargerass was a little stunned, he looked down at his own hand and realised that a human magic user was still a human. He withdraw his hand, turned around, suppressed his body temperature down enough so that he would not melt the door handle and left.


    ��Burning Legion? That is not a bad name at all...�� Sargerass nodded to himself as he left the main entrance, and quickly strode towards Aden Square��s exit.


    ��Daddy dearest, is little Amy awesome?�� Amy stared up at Mike, clearly fishi.+ng for a praise.


    ��Oh, yes. Amy is very awesome. Amy is a great help.�� Mikeughed as he stroked Amy��s head. He felt that he depended too much on Amy��s performance, like trying to use a tiger skin against true danger. Without true power or backing, they could only hold up thisrge piece of tiger skin to protect their little restaurant. Right now they had just managed a narrow escape, but no matter what, it was vital for Mike to increase his fitness status.


    Amy continued to smile happily, a perfectly satisfied expression on her face.


    ��Boss Mike, two of your newest dishes here, please.�� At this moment, one of the twotest customers who had just entered raised his hand timidly.


    ��I want two of yourtest dishes as well, please take your time, no need to hurry.�� The other customer was also perfectly polite as he smiled nervously.


    ��Very well, please wait for awhile.�� Mike smiled and nodded. He allowed Amy and little Ugly Duckling time to y as he trotted quickly towards the kitchen.


    ��Looks like that magic wave originated from that little chap, ba?�� us peeked in from the floor to ceiling ss window, watching as Amy y with the orange and white striped beast in her arms, a little stunned. Then, he shook his head and sighed, ��Such a pity, what should have been an exceptional genius have been ruined by conflicting bloodlines. This man havepletely wasted a good piece of jade. Just a little polishi.+ng and we��d have been able to carve out a wonderful piece of gem.��


    us felt very cross, unable to move from his position as he continued to stare at Amy. He stood for quite some time just like that in front of the window.


    ��Ugly Duckling, what do you think Beardy Old Man is doing just standing there not moving. Could it be that he has no money and didn��t dare toe in? Just like the Little Match Girl trying to sell her matches? If he wants to sell his matches, don��t you think we should by at least one match from him?�� Amy had also seen us standing behind the ss window. She whispered all this to Ugly Duckling in her arms, wide eyes staring us up and down, trying to see if there was a pouch that looked like it might contain little boxes of matches.


    ��Miao~�� Ugly Duckling answered, also looking the old man over, but not finding anything interesting.


    ��That little brat certainly has some magical powers, though she��s only a half, it��s still possible to make something out of her. Maybe I could check it out for a bit.�� us stared at the twin braids, looking at Amy who was staring straight at him withrge blue eyes. The brat was clearly magical, he thought to himself, and very cute. However, he was in no hurry to enter the shop, after looking at the opening hours posted at the entrance, he settled down to wait. For over half an hour, the old man squinted at Amy and Ugly Duckling through the clear ss.


    As Mike bustled about with his dishes, he also noticed us who was dressed in distinctive wizardly white, looked much more wizard-ishpared to their gloomy wizard neighbour who favoured ck robes. In fact, the white robes, coupled with the long white beard and hair, as well as a tall grey staff, he was the very image of a wizard straight out of the fantasy world.


    After standing and staring for a bit, Amy approached the window with Ugle Duckling and sat down right in front of the old man. Old and young stared at one another, and aside from collecting money from the customers, Amy continued the staring match without blinking.


    When 9:00 approached, the customers gradually became fewer. The 64 [Juicy Burger] he had prepared for that day were all gone by 8:30, quite a few of the customers who had missed out on this new product pleaded for Mike to make a more.


    Mike could only shrug helplessly at this request, he too wish to increase production and make more money. It looked like he would have to up his efficiency and push the limits of his strength to maximise the numbers.


    When us saw there were only three customers left in the restaurant, he removed his gaze from Amy��s person and entered from the door.


    ��Wee,�� Mike said with a smile. This would be the first wizard to enter this restaurant.


    ��Daddy dearest, this is the Old Man Who Sells Matches.�� Amy said sincerely after taking one look at us.

 Chapter 69 – Do you want to learn?

    <h4>Chapter 69 �C Do you want to learn?</h4>


    Kirindas: She could burn you literally and figuratively, lol!


    ��Old Man Who Sells Matches?�� Mike was a little stunned. Looking at the pity in Amy��s eyes, he was suddenly reminded of the ��Little Match Girl�� story he had `told this little girl as one of their bed time stories. It looked like she had assumed that the wizard watching through the window was a pitiful old man with no money to pay for food.


    However, from the way the general air around the old wizard, he did not seemed like someone with no money. Just from the way he carried himself, his general air, while not quite aristocracy, was more like someone who had upied a high level position for a long time. He did not seemed surprised by this restaurant��s unique furnishi.+ng, no, it��s more appropriate to say that he had absolutely no interested in these things. The so-called, eyes that have seen the world and did not care for small details.


    ��That��s right, look how pitiful he is, nobody bothering to buy even a single match from him even after waiting so long at the window. Why don��t I buy one from him, ba?��


    Amy looked at at her father and nodded solemnly. She gave us a gaze brimming with pity, and said gently, ��Old uncle, please don��t worry, though you might still die from starvation after we buy one match from you, but you��re still better off than that Little Match Girl. At least, you can die without regrets.��


    us was stunned by Amy��s words, just what kind of leaps of logic did her mind go anyway? Regardless, he smiled and shook his head, ��Little girl, I��m not here to sell...��


    ��I know you��re cold and hungry, do you want to eat roasted duck?�� Amy interrupted u and hugged Ugly Duckling close to her chest and took a step back. She guardedly said, ��But, Ugly Duckling is still a baby, so you can��t eat her yet. You��ll have to wait until she��s all grown up.��


    ��Miao!�� Ugly Duckling nced up at Amy with eyes as round as marbles. Wei, it looked like things aren��t as simple as you think, ah.


    ��... ...�� us found himself unable to respond to this. It seemed that this little girl had foisted some odd identity upon him, turning him into a starving social reject who wanted to eat roasted duck? Also, what does roasted duck has to do with this cat like little beast?


    Mike was watching Amy intently, and almost could not restrain himself fromughing out loud at us�� expression. With some difficulty, he said seriously, ��Apologies, Amy had just heard one of my made up stories and assumed it to be true. I��ll dly take your order now, please have a look at the menu that��s on the table. Oh, but we��re all out of [Juicy Burger].��


    ��Very well,�� us did not think too much of it. He sat down directly opposite Amy and leaned his tall staff against the ss window. He cast a good natured smile at Amy and reached for the menu on the table.


    The purpose of himing in to this restaurant was to ascertain whether Amy has any talent worth cultivating, as well as to find out the restaurant owner��s opinion, however, just asking outright would be rude, he would y along first.


    Naturally, he was not worried that his request would be rejected. After all, all he needed to do was to reveal his true identity and there will be people lining up from the Imperial Pce all the way to the country entrance.


    Taking in a half-elf as an apprentice would probably bring some pressure on his head, but at the age of 120, this kind of pressure no longer bothered him. Right now, his goal was to find a suitable apprentice and let them inherit his knowledge.


    Thus, whether it��s human or monster or even a half, none of this mattered to us. Whatever people want to say, let them say, after all there should be none that would dare to school this old man.


    This restaurant was the mostfortable one he had been within this Sin City. Naturally, when it came tofort, it only met his minimum definition offortable. Compared to the Royal Pce of the Lost Empire, it��s still far from being luxurious.


    The restaurant was extremely lively just now, considering that this restaurant was situated in such a Godforsaken corner, the food had to be extremely delicious for people to make it all the way here. He shook open the menu and saw only two lines of dishes written on it. Just now the boss had mentioned that [Juicy Burger] was sold out, so that only left the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice].


    ��Boss, what is this [Yang Zhou Fried Rice]?�� us raised his head to look at Mike. Though he had lived up to the age of 120, he had never heard of this kind of dish before. Furthermore, it costs 600 copper coins which certainly wasn��t cheap. Just one dish could feed a regr family of three for one month.


    ��It��s super delicious! A super delicious rainbow rice!�� Amy quickly answered, then she eyed us with a worried expression, ��Even though I know you really want to eat it, but we don��t ept matches as payment. Only cash, if you try to eat and run, I��ll have no choice but to burn you.��


    ��Actually, I do have money,�� us gave her a warm smile, from the loose mage robe, he stretched out a thin, wrinkled palm and showed her two dragon coins in the middle of his palm.


    ��Yi? So you don��t sell matches at all?�� Amy stared at the dragon coins on us�� hands and tilted her head, her face still show ack of understanding.


    ��I don��t sell matches, but if you want one I can conjure up a match for you.�� us made a snapping noise with his fingers, and a match, about two knuckles long, appeared on his thumb.


    Mike looked at this little y with some surprise. This was even better than high level magic, this type of magic that could create something out of nothing was just too useful.


    Compared to Amy��s ability which could only create fireballs, albeit amazing fireballs, us�� magic required a higher degree of technique, making magic relevant to real life. This, he thought privately to himself, was a really incredible wizard, ah.


    ��Wa! So you know magic?�� Amy stared at the match on us�� hand, her eyes sparkling.


    us smiled and nodded, ��That��s right, I am a wizard, so I��d naturally know magic. This could only be considered a little trick. Real magical power could repel dragons and block trolls. Would you like to learn?��


    ��Yi?�� Mike thought that this us was just here for the food, who knew he would actually volunteered to teach Amy magic. This set off every single rm bells on his person.


    Though Amy really wanted to learn magic, however their situation now was a littleplicated and could not be simply exposed at this very moment.


    A few years ago, Mike had sneaked Amy into Sin City in order to avoid the eyes of certain people.


    Those people had allowed him to keep his life in order to watch the drama of how he would further mess up his own life. Instead, he had faked a suicide and changed his face, and finally settled here. Four years had past in a blink of an eye.


    A lot of people already thought the father-daughter pair had died. However, when it came to their safety, it��s better to be cautious. Furthermore, her magic had to be inherited from her elf mother. If her magic was somehow unique to elf type, the it would probably be better to find an elf magic user as her teacher.


    ��Don��t want to.��Amy did not bother to take too much time to think before shaking her head. She pointed at Mike, and said with great pride. ��My daddy dearest is also a great magic user. He create this whole restaurant out of nothing and could make all kinds of delicious things to eat. Could you?��


    us was stunned, if she was talking about cooking, he really had to concede defeat.


    However, when he nced at Mike, no matter how hard he looked. He could not detect a single trace of magical wave from him. The whole restaurant was also created from actual building materials, none of it conjured from pure magic.


    Though this restaurant was made from better materials than most other buildings within Sin City, there was not a single trace of magic anywhere. It looked like this restaurant manager have fed some lies to this daughter of his to elevate his position in her eyes.


    ��Boss, I shall have one [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], please.�� us said, looking at Mike with a smile. Since the little girl cannot be reasoned with, he could only try with the boss of this restaurant.

 Chapter 70 – The Girl from That Day

    <h4>Chapter 70 �C The Girl from That Day</h4>


    ��Very well, please wait for a bit.�� Mike nodded, and turned towards the kitchen. He was very pleased with Amy��s answer. At the very least, she did not immediately agree to follow someone who promised to teach her magic. However, it looked like this old man have no intention of giving up, which made him wary.


    ��Beardy Old Man, where did youe from?�� Amy was now certain that us was not here to sell matches. Now that she knew that he had money, she was in no hurry to kick him out, and was filled with curiosity.


    ��I am called us Io, hailed from the Lost Kingdom. It takes about half a year to travel from the Lost City to this Sin City. The Lost Kingdom is also 10 timesrger than this city.�� us said with a smile, trying to make his expression and voice as pleasant as possible.


    If the people from the higher ups living in The Tower of Worshi.+p could see the solemn and stiff us showing such a good natured face to a small girl, they would have been stunned to point of speechlessness.


    Mike managed to make all the way to the kitchen entrance before his footsteps stopped, and he clenched his fists.


    Among the powerful magic users, about half of them gathered in the City of Lot. Of the most powerful, they kept themselves apart in a 36 storey Magic Tower at the Imperial Pce. Because these powerful wizards were consecrated by the royal family, the tower was also called the Tower of Worshi.+p.


    At that time, of the three wizards who attacked him in the past, two were from the Tower of Worshi.+p. Indicating that there was a possibility that the attack had something to do with the Imperial Family, or at least someone affiliated with the royal family must have something to do with the matter.


    After the attack, the Imperial Army was mobilized and the king ordered the Magic Tower to be searched. As a result, two small shrimps from the royal family were caught and thrown out as scapegoats in order to force the case close.


    As for the name us, his name was was found in the memory of the previous owner of this body. He��s one of the wizards consecrated by the Royal Family. It was said that he was over a hundred years old, with a solitary character, very mysterious and basically never stepped out of the Magic Tower. Not even for major evens within the Lost Empire. Not even the king could shake him.


    As a knight, McGonagal originally did not really see magic users as a threat, he never saw us with his own eyes either, until now. He had no idea what happened within the Magic Tower, whether the attack was a concentrated effort or if the two magician had acted on their own.


    However, no matter what, Mike felt that he should keep Amy far away from us. The schemes of the Magic Tower ran too deep, moreover us was one of the oldest wizards from there, therefore he should know about the matter from four years ago. His insight should not be underestimated.


    Right now the old man was trying tempt Amy toe with him by subtly rousing her interest in the Lot City. This really did not sit well with Mike, making him uneasy. He will not allow Amy leave his side, let alone to that suspicious Magic Tower.


    With his mind made up, Mike entered the kitchen to gather the ingredients for [Yang Zhou Fried Rice].


    ��Have you walked for half a year?�� Amy asked seriously.


    us thought she was about ask him what was fun in Lot City when Amy sighed. She looked up at us, and said sincerely, ��Beardy Old Man, you��re certainly very old, if it takes half a year to walk that bit of way. I think you should stay at home and rest properly, otherwise if you fall down on the way here, it would be really troublesome for the people who had to carry you back.��


    us nearly choked. Actually, if one travelled from Lot City to Sin City via horse carriage non-stop, it would probably take about 20 days only.


    However, the purpose of this trip was to look for a sessor, which lead him to take a more scenic route, and make stops along the way. Who knew that Amy would take this as him being feeble to the point of having one foot in the grave.


    ��Actually, I have even more amazing magic...�� us did his best to calm his feelings and once more tried to attract Amy via magical skills.


    ��Ugly Duckling, you want to see?�� Amy asked Ugly Duckling snuggled in her arms.


    Ungly Duckling took one look at us and shook its head.


    ��Then, I��m don��t want to either.�� Amy shrugged, giving him a neutral look.


    ��... ...�� For the first time, us felt that this little girl was not easily tricked. More like, this half elf was trickier than he had expected. If he were to put it in a nasty way, this girl could be the bratty type who would not follow instructions easily.


    us was in the middle of thinking up ways to grow Amy��s interest in him when Mike ced a te of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] in front of him, with a smile, ��Your [Yang Zhou Fried Rice].��


    ��This is?�� us stared at the colourful te of fried rice, his eyes brightened. It was as Amy had said, it��s colour was as colourful as a rainbow. On the te, every single bead of rice looked like tiny pieces of gold thanks to the egg. The rest of the ingredients were chopped into tiny pieces the same size as a grain of rice, creating an unexpectedly beautiful dish.


    The fragrance of eggbined with the other ingredients rushed up to assault his senses, making him swallow. This strong fragrance was even more alluring than the pce cuisine served by the imperial chefs. It��s been a long time since us Io had been tempted by any kind of food.


    He reached for the spoon and scooped some fried rice into his mouth. The rice wrapped in egg were tender and fragrant, the heavy salty vour from the ham burst like vour bombs in his mouth, different kinds of ingredients blend together in his mouth in a beautiful harmony. Moreover, the vour seemed to heightened with every bite. It felt like his taste buds had been given a new lease of life, renewing his ability to experience the meaning of deliciousness.


    ��This is!�� However, while chewing on the rice wrapped in egg, us�� eyes suddenly shot opened. Aside from the rice��s sweet and chewy texture, he could feel an oddlyfortable feeling as soon as he swallowed it down his throat.


    This feeling was extremely familiar, the reason for his shock and puzzlement. This was actually the sensation he felt when he drank water from the Spring of Life!


    The Spring of Life was the property of the Elf ns. A long time ago, a very interesting elf girl visited him and gave him a small pot of the Spring of Life water. The vour made him recall this important memory, and the reason for his continued existence all these years.


    That thing, he had only tasted it three times in his life. Twice during an Imperial Family celebration. That girl was actually a good child, it was just too bad that she had met the wrong kind of person.


    More importantly, just how did water from the Spring of Life appear in this [Yang Zhou Fried Rice]? Could it be possible that the the boss poured the water in while cooking? Even if it��s a drop, that thing was just too precious, ah.


    us�� hands paused for a while, however he could not help but pick up another mouthful to his lips. Exquisite deliciousness exploded in his mouth. Who cares about what Spring of Life water? What distressing memory from the past? Also who cares about getting a sessor? These things were all thrown to the back of his mind. This dish was delicious to the point that he could forget about everything else.

 Chapter 71 – Please be Careful

    <h4>Chapter 71 �C Please be Careful</h4>


    Kirindas: We all love Amy��s cute face and poisonous tongue!


    Everyone, please enjoy thetest chapters from Gumihou!


    us carefully lowered his spoon, the te in front of him looked like it had been licked clean, not even a single grain of rice was left. He was slowly chewing thest mouthful of fried rice, savouring the spread of deliciousness in his mouth.


    When he finally, a little reluctantly, swallowed, a warm feeling surged up as the rice turned into nutrients and sped through his body energizing his old dried up muscles. It felt like his body was being renewed as vitality returned to his being. It made life seemed a bit more beautiful this very moment.


    ��Boss, I��ll have another te, ba.�� us ced his spoon down and turned to Mike. It had been a long time since hest felt the urge to eat more, but today he really felt like having more food.


    ��Apologies customer, but our morning business hour is over. In fact it has been over by three minutes. Would customer pleasee back during the next business hour if you wish to dine here again.�� Mike��s expression remained neutral as he shook his head. The clock above them showed that it was three minutes past nine.


    ��I only want one more portion, I��m willing to pay double the price.�� us looked at Mike, cing three dragon coins on the table.


    ��Apologies, this is against the restaurant policy.�� Mike shook his head again. If it had been a random old man who requested it, he may have conceded, but this was us Io, he would rather see the back of this dangerous man sooner thanter.


    ��Daddy...�� Amy looked up a little hesitatingly, she still had the feeling that this white bearded old man was a little pitiful looking, more importantly, he was willing to pay twice the amount. However, one look at Mike��s face she swallowed the rest of her words.


    ��Very well, I shall return in the afternoon to eat.�� us surreptitious watched Mike, confirmed that he was not at all moved by the raise in price and put away two of his dragon coins. Though he wish to question the man about the spring of life, he decided to shelf the question for now.


    He tidied up his wizards robe and sat still for a few more minutes, before saying to Mike, ��I have a different matter I wish to discuss with out. My name is us and I am level ten mage from the Lost Empire. I am old now, and wish to past my knowledge to the next generation. Just now I felt that this little girl have much magical talent, would it be possible for you to let me investigate her potential? It��s possible that she and I are fated to meet.��


    Mike��s pupil shrank to pin points, a level 10 mage. In this world, the Nn Continent, the number of mages that reached level 10 did not even reach 15.


    The Lost Empire itself only has 4 or 5 level 10 mages. However, that list should not include us. The way he spoke about his level was quite natural, as though it wasmon knowledge. It did not seemed like the old man was lying.


    ��If you wish ept Amy as your disciple, would you take her with you to Lot City?�� Mike looked at us calmly.


    ��That��s right, a student of magic must have ess to all kinds of magical books and items in order to reach their maximum potential. Furthermore, they have magic room there that would make it easier for students to learn magic. As my disciple, she will also have ess to the Tower of Worshi.+p, the centre of all magical activities.�� us said, nodding.


    The Tower was the most prestigious location among magic users in the Nn Continent. Arge number of mages strive to get in to this ce every year. Though this ce was important for mages, what was more crucial to him now was that even normal people knew what it means to be epted into this ce. He was not worried that Mike would refuse this.


    ��Apologies, I do not wish for Amy to leave my side, let alone to Lot City all by herself. Therefore I��m afraid this was not fated to be.�� Mike shook his head, rejecting the offer without hesitation.


    ��En, I will never leave daddy dearest,�� Amy nodded firmly, her hand clutching one of Mike��s fingers.


    ��This...�� us was stunned. As a level 10 mage, consecrated by Lost Empire��s imperial family, he had nned to test Amy and, if the conditions were right, take her back as a disciple to the Tower of Worshi.+p and teach the ways of magic.


    If he had proposed this to any noble family within the Lot City they would have gone crazy with gratitude and pride. He never expected to be rejected by a small restaurant owner, operating in a remote corner of Sin City.


    On his way here us encountered many who wished to be his disciple. Without him needing to introduce himself, families rushed to send their children to apprentice under him.


    For Mike to not even give him the opportunity to test out his daughter��s potential, this kind of situation was rally unexpected. However, he was not yet ready to give up, ��Boss Mike, as a residence of Sin City, you may not be clear about mages, the Tower of Worshi.+p...��


    ��Just knowing that Amy will be leaving my side is enough, I do not wish to think about other things,�� Mike quickly cut off us�� exnations. After a bit, he offered a professional smile, ��Apologies customer, we still need to purchase some goat��s milk for this little one, if you have no other business with us, pleasee back during our next business hour.��


    ��That��s right, little Ugly Duckling is very hungry,�� Amy grasped Ugly Duckling��s head and made it nod in tandem with her. Them she fished out four gold coins and ced them on the table, before taking one of the dragon coins. Looking at us, she said, ��Beardy Old Man, you��re really thin, if you eat too much it would be a waste since you can��t grow up any more. I think it would be better to wait until lunch time to eat, ba. Here, your change.��


    ��... ...�� us felt a littleplicated. If outsiders found out that he had intended to sincerely ept this girl as a disciple, provided that she past his test, and was soundly rejected; moreover, to think that his presence was found to be less important than goats milk, no one would actually believe it, ba.


    Though he had not managed to find a disciple among those people, he was at least given proper respect and reverence. Some even tried to use money just to get him to test their children.


    ��Very well, I shalle again.�� Since this was the first time someone actively rejected his offer of discipleshi.+p, he felt a little helpless as he picked up his change and collected his staff, ready to make his way to the entrance.


    ��Please be careful of the steps Beardy Old Man. If you slip and fall, you won��t be able to get up.�� Amy looked worried as she watch us holding on tothe door frame on his way out.


    The hand holding the door knob stiffened, he turned to look at Amy. The worried expression on her face reminded him of that elf girl from long ago.


    At that time he was suffering from a violent cough while holding onto the window sill on the 32nd floor of the Tower of Worshi.+p, thinking that his life was about to end. Suddenly, a light and melodious voice, carrying a tinge of worry floated from behind him. ��Please be careful of the window Beardy Uncle, if you fall you��ll probably crush someone to death.��


    When he turned to look, an elf girl, who looked like a 16 year old human girl, stood there. That was their first meeting. Just thinking of her words make him want tough, her tongue was just as poisonous as this little girl in front of him.

 Chapter 72 – Fatten to Death

    <h4>Chapter 72 �C Fatten to Death</h4>


    The girl stared at him for a bit before tossing a small gourd at him. It contained the Spring of Life water. At that time the girl merely said that it was some spring water she had brought from home, for him to quench his thirst and relieve his cough before continuing up the steps.


    The Tower of Worshi.+p was not a ce essible to just anyone, it was especially forbidden against those of a different race. However, us at that time was thinking about leaving this mortal world felt that he would like to experience some semnce of warmth and drank a sip from the gourd. That was when he encountered the precious life giving properties of the Spring of Life.


    Though it was only three drops, those three drops allowed him to extend his life up to more than 10 years.


    To think that she was generous to the point of handing over such a precious item to an old man whose name she did not know, and did not even ask for.


    Later he found out that she was the princess of the Elf n. As heir to the throne, this Spring of Life water was indeed something that she had just brought from home. She was about to drink some when she saw him coughing to the point of scaring people that she just handed it to him.


    It was the first time she came to the Lost Empire apanying the representatives of the Elf n for a friendly visit. She somehow managed to trick the guards at the gate and made her way 32nd floor of the Tower of Worshi.+p, skipping her way to the 36th floor, and wrote ��Elf Princess on Tour�� before finally willing to leave the tower.


    Thanks to her special position, even the King was not in a position to rebuke her. They even left the green writing alone at the top floor, and considered it as a proof friendshi.+p between the two races.


    ��Very well,�� Removing himself from his memories, us looked at little Amy and smiled, nodding to himself. It��s possible that her elf blood reminded him of that elf girl from so long ago, especially around the eyes. Then, he pushed the door opened and left the restaurant.


    He had not heard from the elf n in years. A lot of news rting to the n had been hidden, the only thing he heard was that General Alex had been seriously injured at a demon ambush. News about the Elf Princess was even scarcer. As for that matter at the top floor of Tower, aside from a small group of people, no one knew really what happened there.


    ��Since Boss Mike is reluctant to part with this little girl, perhaps I could bring him to the Tower as well?�� us mused as he looked back at the restaurant, his long staff in hand as he wondered about aimlessly, killing time by himself.


    ��That guy, just when did he left the Tower?�� A figure dressed in all ck lurked at the door of a potions store. It was Julian, a dark green me jumped about on his hand, he traced us�� movements and his eyes fell upon the restaurant not far away. Mike was justing out of the entrance with Amy, who had Ugly Duckling in her arms. His eyes narrowed, a frown further creasing his brow: ��Could it be that that old thing wants to take that little girl as a disciple?��


    Mike have already felt Julian��s gaze from far away, though he knew Amy has talent, he still did not like the feeling of being gazed upon by strangers.


    This us seemed to have a decent character, moreover he held the respect of the royal family as well as the responsibilities and constraints therein. However, his ck cloaked mage neighbour gave off a dark wizard feel that he could not help, but instinctively guard against, whether it was speech, looks or movements, he gave off a really gloomy and chilly atmosphere.


    ��Grandpa Tortoise, Charcoal, Beans, good morning.�� Amy stopped and greeted them cheerfully.


    ��Tor...�� Mike frowned and looked at Julian again, though the elderly man was slightly hunchback, nobody would actually enjoy being addressed by their bodily defect. However, this was too rude even by his standards, though Amy may not be aware of her actions, he could not as an adult just pretend it was all right. A little embarrassed, he prepared himself to apologize.


    ��Morning.�� Julian merely raised his raised his eye lids a little, his voice was like two sandpaper scraping against each other, the sound rather harsh and scary.


    Mike swallowed the apology in, the other man did not seemed to be paying attention, his gaze following the path that us took. If this guy also wanted to ept Amy as a disciple, it would really give him a headache.


    ��Amy, what��s that ugly thing in your arms?�� Charcoal, whose body was still covered by the two leaves, hopped closer as he stared at Ugly Duckling curiously.


    ��That thing is clearly cuter than you, but don��t cats onlye in ck or white? Why is it all orange and white stripes?�� Beans also came closer, he first gave Charcoal a re before looking down with curiosity.


    ��Miao!�� Ugly Duckling rushed at Charcoal with a sharp cry, little ws extended. It was trying to look fierce, but even its ��fierce�� battle cry sounded a little tender and milky.


    ��Miao!�� Charcoal hopped backwards, however, seeing that Ugly Duckling was safely tucked within Amy��s arms, his head popped up. He proudly said, ��How could His Majesty, Fama Odin, be afraid of of a little cat with unnatural colours.��


    ��He��s not a cat, he��s Ugly Duckling.�� Amy shook her head, stroking Ugly Duckling, she red at Charcoal and said, ��You��re the ugliest here, Charcoal. Ugly Duckling can only be number two ugly, also he can still grow up.��


    When Charcoal heard this, he felt a little anxious, looking at the small thing in Amy��s arm he said disdainfully, ��His majesty is not afraid of a little thing, with his short feet could he jump up here? Furthermore, if he grow up in a restaurant, he��ll be fatten to death.��


    ��Amy, let��s go, ba. Later I still need to prepare for the lunch rush.�� Mikeughed as he stroked Amy��s head, the [Juicy Burger] will take up the most preparation time, moreover, he was really notfortable with how Julian was staring at them.


    ��Good-bye,�� Amy waved before trotting after Mike.


    ��Maybe I should test her too, see if she has an aptitude for dark magic. If I cansnatch a disciple out from under us�� nose, that should be interesting...�� Julian muttered as he stared at Amy��s back.


    After buying some goats milk back, Mike gave both Amy and Ugly Duckling a bottle each. Looking at them sucking so happily at the milk, he poured himself a ss too. Though Mike��s physical fitness was not something he could change in one or two days, he could still feel his strength growing slowly.


    While he rubbed his face, Mike checked the mental schedule in his head, selling 1000 [Juicy Burger] was not something he worry about, at this rate of sales, he should reach the target within 6 days or thereabout.


    As for 1000 new customers, just this morning he had gained 10 new customers. That was to say, only 10 new customers was able to enter this store. The present customer base was toorge, this rate of growth was a little worrying.


    ��I��ll have to improve efficiency, clearly the time taken between order and serving is too long. Amy won��t be able to handle two jobs, so it looked like I��ll have to recruit.�� Mike thought.


    As for the purchase restriction, he still have yet to n how to tackle that. If the customers were still hungry, would they just leave hungry or would they buy something else?

 Chapter 73 – Melon Troops

    <h4>Chapter 73 �C Melon Troops</h4>


    Mike still felt that the most important thing he should do was to improve his efficiency. When it came to limiting purchase, he nned to just ce the limit on takeaways. Customers who came to dine within his restaurant should be treated like kings and not be limited in the amount of things they wanted to eat.


    However, since this was a different world, Mike has another issue to consider. If one day a customer with super appetite like dragons or trolls arrive in the future, a single guest might be able to swallow an entire day��s worth of food.


    When that timees, he would be forced to limit the amount of food a walk-in customer could have. Or, he could get the [System] to furnish him with a superrge oven and make them a superrge [Juicy Burger] or something. He would have to set some time to think about this problem, after all, even that Sargerass could apparently swallow 10 [Juicy Burger] in one go.


    Naturally, part of the reason for hisck of speed was that he was serving single portion food. Each food had to be made by hand, whether it��s fried rice or the burger. If he could have things like hot pot or spicy soup type of things where he could have the prep work done earlier would certainly speed things up a little.


    Mike nned to wait for a couple of days for the restaurant��s rest day before going to the recruitment office at Aiden Square. This recruitment office specialized in searching out workers or staff for shops and restaurant. Businesses who needed staffs for all kinds of positions woulde here. In his opinion, it��s ok to pay a littler higher in terms of sry, but they must be reliable and hard working.


    That morning, he sold about 64 [Juicy Burgers] in just one hour. The lunch rush was about half an hour longer than the morning rush, so Mike decided to make more [Juicy Burgers]. No matter what, the oven could only fit 16 sets of bread, but every little bit counts.


    After drinking their goats milk, Ugly Duckling went to sleep. Possible thanks to its influence, Amy also fell asleep on the floor[-0976543234` Z `1q


    Mike passed one of therge window panes and smiled at Amy��s sleeping figure.


    Though there were many kinds of races in this other world, he still felt quitefortable in it. Though the differences were many, there were many simrities as well.


    Under the Grey Temple��s regtion, safety within the City of Sin was quite high. This was the main reason for the half-disabled McGonagal��s reason to move to Sin City.


    Thanks to the order to reinforce the rules,pared to cities consisted of single races only, the City of Sin was much more prosperous. Allowing weaker races to have the confidence to put down roots and set up small businesses.


    Noon time came, and like always they had their before the start of business meal.


    Mike spent most of lunch ignoring Ugly Duckling��s resentful eyes as they ate, that little thing was too young to eat solid food yet anyway.


    As for Amy, she ate great mouthfuls in relish, sometimes putting out a spoonful of food in front of Ugly Duckling before snatching it away without letting it have a taste. To the point that it put out its paws in a pitiful way, begging Amy to let it have a bite.


    ��With such spineless behaviour you��ll never get ahead in life.�� Mike stared at little Ugly Duckling who was begging Amy for food and sighed. When it came to stubbornness this thing clearly couldn��t win against Amy. The orange and white striped creature had been trained to the point of having no temper at all.


    ��There��s no point begging me, since you still can��t eat rainbow rice. I��m just teasing you.�� Amy said cheerfully, scooping another spoonful of rice and waving it in front of Little Ugly Duckling.


    Ugly Duckling turned its head slowly away, it was now a really suspicious cat.


    After lunch, Mike collected the tes and gave the Ugly Duckling a bottle of goat��s milk. As he brought the bottle over, Ugly Duckling bared its teeth at him, seeming to remind everyone that his fangs have grown out.


    ��They grow pretty fast,�� Seeing teeth so soon, Mike was a little surprised. Little Ugly Duckling nodded vigorously at him, ��However that��s still not enough, at least one week before solid food, you have two days of milk left.��


    Ugly Duckling became depressed as it closed its mouth. It looked away from Amy as it sucked up its milk sulkily. Looking at these two small creatures, their rtionshi.+p appeared to be really good.


    The afternoon lunch rush was even more hectic than Mike had imagined. Because the restaurant��s location was a little remote, customers with shorter break time would not be able toe. Moreover, with price set at a minimum of 300 copper coins per meal, it��s not something most people could afford. So the sudden wave of customers who came at lunch were mostly new people.


    ��This way, this way, stop the carriage a little further away. Don��t ruin the appetites of the customers in the restaurant, didn��t you see thoserge crystal windows? That��s for the customers to view the beauty of Aden Square.�� Harrison leapt down from the carriage and frantically waved a fat arm at the other carriage behind him to make them park their carriage a little way away.


    On the carriage behind him him were five beautifully dressed young masters. One thing they all have inmon wererge thick legs, barrel like waists and almost no neck to speak of. When all six of them stood together, they looked like six fatty brothers.


    ��Harrison, you told us yesterday you��ll take us somewhere where the food is not only delicious but would also help us lose weight, is this it?�� A fatty in yellow outfit looked at Harrison as he asked, doubt filled his face.


    Though restaurant looked quite high end for Aden Square, it was situated in a rtively poor area. His doubts, however were not on looks or location, they were all genuine foodies and did not care what the eatery looked like. As long as it was delicious, these group of foodies would frequent stalls and hole-in-the wall restaurants.


    What made him doubtful were the guests within the restaurant, whom he could see from the crystal clear windows. There were already plenty of customers seated, the problem was they were all skinny people, if this food really has the ability to reduce weight, what��s the purpose of skinny peopleing here?


    Good friend Harrison came from a fairly well off family; as for the fatty in yellow, his family operated three taverns; the one in green, his family engaged in various business within City of Sin and owned the best tea store. They were born to inherit their family��s riches, thus there was no need to worry about the future, moreover, all of them were given substantial allowance each day.


    As buddies who hang out to eat, drink and be merry together, whoever found a new good eating ce, would immediately rush to inform their pals. After getting Harrison��s tip yesterday, they all agreed toe together and try out this magical gourmet that he found.


    ��Yes, it��s this one. However, the fat loss part only applies to husky guys like us, don��t say I didn��t exin things properly to you.�� Harrison nodded, he shot a nce at the direction of the restaurant, ��Remember, you must not provoke the boss�� daughter, beastmen and even demons are terrified of her.��


    ��That scary?�� They were all surprised, Harrison��s bravery was nothing to sneeze at, to see him showing fear for the boss�� daughter, each of them nodded a little anxiously.


    ��Let��s go in, I��m starving.�� Harrison entered first, followed by his friends.


    The six friends with their body weight above 200 pounds each, tried to sneak in quietly through the doorway. With the sunlight behind them, they cast a row of shadows, attracting the eyes of the diners inside.


    Amy looked up at the tall and round guests who just came in with wide eyes. ��The Melon troops?��

 Chapter 74 – Possibly, They Were Not Quite as Cute

    <h4>Chapter 74 �C Possibly, They Were Not Quite as Cute</h4>


    Ugly Duckling poked its head out from Amy��s arms, it��s eyes widen, this was the first time it saw so many fatties. Curiosity filled its eyes.


    Mike who was just bringing out four [Juicy Burger] were also a little surprised. When he heard that Harrison was nning to bring friends over, he never thought that guy would immediately bring five of them over the next day.


    However, these did not looked like ordinary customers. A sudden image shed in Mike��s mind, of all six fatties joyfully eating [Juicy Burgers] their fats vibrating...


    The image was too likely, Mike was a little afraid of imagining it.


    However, he could not be unhappy about weing five neers.


    ��Boss Mike, I want three [Juicy Burgers].�� Harrison immediately picked out his seat and spoke familiarly with Mike. Ever since that first time he ate [Juicy Burger] for the first time, he had had his three meals here for the past two days. He had woken upte today and knew he would not be able to eat [Juicy Burger] in the morning, so he had rallied his friends together and gotten here early for lunch.


    ��Very well, please way awhile.�� Mike nodded and made for the kitchen.


    They split into two groups, three person to a table and sat down.


    ��It smells so good, ah!�� The fatty in yellow said, unable to resist the urge to swallow. He looked around, trying to determine the source of the smell.


    ��That��s right, what��s this [Juicy Burger], why is it so fragrant?�� Delicious smells permeated the air, making everyone��s mouth water. They all stared at Harrison questioningly, this smell of grilled meat was just too irresistible.


    However, their eyes were soon drawn towards the squinty eyed man seated on the next table, or more like, the thing held in his hand. The seductive smell of cooked meat floated from the sandwich tucked inside a paper packet. As they watched, the squinty eyed man brought the [Juicy Burger] to his face lips, mouth opened wide, strong teeth chomped down, cutting through the white bread and meat. Meat juice stained the corner of his lips as he chewed very slowly, cheeks bulging, squinty eyes turned into half moons before finally swallowing.


    ��Gu lu~�� Almost as one, they swallowed.


    ��What is that?��


    ��I want that one!��


    All heads turned to Harrison with some desperation urgency, for true foodies, watching other people eat delicious food without getting any was pure torture.


    ��That��s the legendary [Juicy Burger], my gourmet rmendation.�� Harrison said with a calm face, clearly enjoying their looks. He was bursting with joy in his heart, he liked looking at the inexperienced ��country bumpkin�� expression on their faces.


    ��Boss, I want three [Juicy Burger] as well!��


    ��I want three as well,��


    ��Me too, I want three!��


    The moment Harrison was done with his exnation, hands shot to the air as they pelted their orders. Since their appetites were simr to Harrison��s they followed his number of order as well.


    ��Very well, please wait awhile.�� Mike was carrying out a te of [Yangzhou Fried Rice], after cing it in front of a customer he spun round and went back to the kitchen, on busy times like this he was no different from a spinning top.


    ��What��s that colourful looking thing? It looks really good.�� A fatty in red stared at the te of [Yangzhou Fried Rice] with curiosity.


    ��That��s rainbow rice, oh. It��s super delicious.�� Amy, who had been sitting near the counter, piped up. She had been staring at the two tables of Melon Troops curiously.


    ��En?�� Everyone looked towards the counter and saw a little girl with a strangely coloured kitten in her arms. The really cute Amy was staring back with wide, sparkling eyes. At first nce, they could tell that she was a half blood, but had to admit that most full-blooded elves were not quite as cute as she was.


    ��That��s the boss�� daughter...�� Harrison whispered under his hand.


    He had already seen Amy threw a fireball at ave demon this morning, and managed to hurt it enough to be acknowledged. Though she looks cute and delicate, this thing was clearly a little magic user, ah.


    ��Such a cute little girl, how could you ever say that she��s scary. Clearly those beastmen and demons were just overwhelmed by her cuteness just willingly let things go.�� The fatty in blue waved his hand dismissively, totally no believing that there Amy was at all scary.


    ��That��s right, that��s right, furthermore I��ve never seen such a cute little girl.�� The fatty in red next to him nodded in agreement.


    ��Fine, think whatever you like.�� Harrison just raised his hands in defeat, a little headache creeping on him. Clearly it would not be easy to get them to believe that Amy was a scary creature.


    ��Little Boss, at your rmendation, one portion of the super delicious rainbow rice, ba.�� The fatty in blue gave a small chuckle as he spoke to Amy. Jacques Fran?ois was a little older than the rest. His family owned several metal work business and right now he was in charged of two. However, most of the time he was quite free and would would wile his time away with Harrison and the rest.


    However, unlike them, he already had a wife and three children. The eldest was five years old.


    Jacques really wanted a cute little girl as all three of his children were boys with a fourth child on the way. His wife already told him that if this fourth one was a boy, he should get a concubine. This was going to be thest one for her, she was not going to keep having children for him.


    Naturally, he did not dare to actually get a concubine. Those were words said in a temper by his wife, while holding a pair of sharp scissors behind her back. If it weren��t for his sharp eyes, he may be missing a body part in the future.


    In the midst of this conflicting times, he could only admire and praise little girls from other families. After seeing Amy, he grew envious of Mike, how fortunate it was to have such a lovely little daughter.


    ��Okay,�� Amy nodded and stuck her head into the kitchen to yell, ��Daddy dearest, that Blue Fatty Uncle wants one rainbow rice.��


    ��Pfft���� Harrison and the rest burst into snickers. Although they were all fatties over 200 pounds, seeing Jacques take such a blow really delighted them.


    Jacques was shocked, there was an odd expression on his face. What is this Blue Fatty Uncle! However, at Amy��s sincere expression, he could not quite bring himself to lose his temper and actually felt the whole situation was slightly humorous.


    ��Yellow Fatty, Green Fatty, Red Fatty, Dark Green Fatty, Grey Fatty uncles, why are youughing? Amy looked at the group ofughing men curiously.


    Everyone��sughter stopped, and they all looked at each other��s outfit. Suddenly they became even more animated and cheerful.


    ��This little girl is clearly not simple!�� Was the thought that went through their minds, a little cross and amused at the same time.


    ��Hahaha, Red Fatty.�� Harrison really could not keep a straight face as he looked at the fatty in red right in front of him.


    ��You have no right toment, Grrey Fatty!�� The fatty in red retorted, his face covered in ck lines[1], but in the end he couldn��t help dissolving intoughter either.


    ��This is no good, we��ve clearly been insulted, but here we are,ughing our heads off. Normally, if other people did this would be the time we all flip the tables[2], ba.��


    ��Possibly, those ��other people�� aren��t quite as cute, ba.�� The fatty in green sucked in some much needed breath. [1]Face covered in ck lines


    [2]Flip the tables


    This (�s����㣩�s�� �ߩ���

 Chapter 75 – Eating [Juicy Burger] Will Promote Weight Loss?

    <h4>Chapter 75 �C Eating [Juicy Burger] Will Promote Weight Loss?</h4>


    Something��s wrong with myment section, so I��ll continue to answerments here for a bit.


    Kirindas: Thanks for thement and corrections


    Abastika: Thanks for thement


    Mike took out two [Juicy Burgers] he had prepared earlier to Harrison, the next batch of bread was just baking. There was no way he could dish out all the orders at once since the bread needs time to bake.


    Naturally, [Juicy Burgers] tasted best when hot, while the meat was still juicy, the bread still crisp and warm and not yet soggy from the meat juice. Therefore, though everyone ordered [Juicy Burger] at the same time, Mike could only send them out in batches, naturally it��s first order first serve.


    ��Please enjoy,�� Mike smiled and nodded at his customers before returning to the kitchen. Customers who had ordered [Yangzhou Fried Rice] had been waiting for a while now.


    ��This fragrance!�� The fatty in red was sitting just opposite of Harrison, his eyes staring unwaveringly at the [Juicy Burgers] in both of Harrison��s hands. He looked expectantly at Harrison, ��Hey, Harrison, let me have a bite, ba!��


    ��Me too, I want a bite too!�� The fatty in green also stuck his head over, looking at the meat wrapped up in pure white bread that could help him lose weight, his hunger at its peak.


    ��No way.�� Harrison shook his head vehemently. If it had been anything else, he might have been willing to share, but not the [Juicy Burger]!


    He��d already missed out on eating [Juicy Burger] this morning and had to wait until now for it. Though the [Yangzhou Fried Rice] was not bad, it did not give the same satisfaction as [Juicy Burger]. Seeing those eyes staring desperately at his direction, heughed and said, ��You guys just wait for your own portions, ba. I��ll eat first.��


    ��Is it really that delicious?�� Everyone around him thought curiously.


    Harrison had always been good natured, whenever they all eat out together, if his portion came first, he��ll happily share it out with them. However, today he refused to let them have even a tiny nibble. This really kicked up their expectations.


    Harrison raised the [Juicy Burger] inn his right hand and took a hearty bite, the toothsome feel of the meat, the sweet bread and meat juice rolled on his tongue causing a smile to bloom naturally on his face. The feeling he was experiencing now was blessed, blessed happiness. [Gu lu]


    The stares from the people around him intensified, that sheer happiness on his face was making them swallow hard, their Adam��s apple bobbed in unison.


    Though they could not taste the food on their own tongues, Harrison��s smile of happiness told its own story well enough.


    Once he swallowed the [Juicy Burger], Harrison��s body shuddered as though a mild electric shock just went through him. Next thing they knew, the fat on his body started to vibrate slightly as the blood sped up in his veins. Sweat broke out on his face, but instead of being worried the expression on Harrison��s face grew more joyful. Anotherrge bite, and his body trembled even more.


    ��Could this be the fat loss effect?�� One of hispanion asked out loud, looking stunned. When Harrison told them about this delicious weight loss food, none of could quite believe him. However, seeing what was happening now made that outrageous im seemed likely.


    Customers from seated nearby also noticed Harrison��s vibrating body, with some astonishment they looked at the [Juicy Burger] his hand, and took another look at the ones in their hands. There were no visible difference between their [Juicy Burgers] but why was it that they only felt a slight agitation to the blood in their veinspared to Harrison��s dramatic trembling?


    His friends all watched helplessly as Harrison polished off one [Juicy Burger], after countless litres of saliva had been swallowed, Mike finally appeared with 5 [Juicy Burgers] on a tray. Each fatty now has a burger in had, as foodiepanions who had eaten more than 100 catty[1] of food together, they could be said to be true friends, and thus none of them bothered to mind their manners with each other.


    ��Ugly Duckling, look closely. When all 6 melon uncles start to vibrate together, it would be quite a show.�� Amy hugged Ugly Duckling, eyes widening in anticipation, nearly squeezing Ugly Duckling in her arms.


    Mike had been making his way to the kitchen slowed his steps near the entrance, he could not resist the urge to turn back and look. It��s rare to have 6 customers with simr round body sizee together like this, the crucial point of course, was that they were all holding a [Juicy Burger] in hand.


    All 6 contemted the [Juicy Burger] in their hands. The bread part of the burger was actually a whole bun with a slit on the side where lean and fatty mince meat were stuffed in. Though they have eaten many kinds of things within the City of Sin, this was the first time they saw this kind of food. These hungry people, who had been teased to death by Harrison��s terrible eating habit and the thick smell of cooking meat all day, could finally raise their own [Juicy Burgers] to their mouth and take a bite.


    Harrison, who had just polished off one burger, smiled at them. Once they tasted this wondrous thing, they would definitely fall in love with the taste. At the end of that thought, he brought the second burger to his lips and bit down.


    ��Ahh����


    6 voices chorused together, though it was not terribly loud, but thanks to their unusually synchronized voice, majority of the customers could not help themselves as they looked over.


    Customers who had eaten the [Juicy Burger] before knew that people who experience their very first bite would inevitably let out some weird sounds. This was some thing quite uncontroble as the body cried out its joy after encountering such wondrous deliciousness.


    Thus, not a single expression of disgust was directed at them, in fact more than a few watched them with indulgent smiles, and some even ate their meal with better appetite.


    However, the indulgent smiling mouths soon dropped opened in shock.


    All 6 [Juicy Burger] eating customers started to vibrate. To be more precise, the fat on their body began to tremble. Starting from their ankles, the minute vibration travelled up their thigh, very soon their bellies started to shake, then their necks, it was like watching a wave rumbling all across their bodies. Looking at these 6 trembling fatties was kind of like watching the wave rolling across the sea on a beach.


    Everyone wanted tough, but felt bad doing so, and therefore could only suppress this desire as they watch the wave rippling across skin. Somehow, they couldn��t make themselves look away from this strange phenomenon.


    A squinty eyed man��s facepletely red from the effort of holding back, if he wasn��t afraid of the being noticed by the fatties, he would have long since rolled on the floorughing his head off.


    ��How fun, how fun!�� Amy happily pped her little hands, this was the funniest thing she had ever seen. All the soft and fleshy uncles sitting there with their trembly fat, it was just too funny.


    ��Miao~�� Ugly Duckling covered its eyes with its little paws, these guys were just too scary looking.


    ��This sight sure beats my imagination...�� Mike also could not help his grin as he hurried towards the kitchen. He still had to make 10 more [Juicy Burgers] for these fine gentlemen. The effects of the [Juicy Burger] was very obvious on obese customers, once word got out on this, he��ll be able to attract a unique client��le made up of certain types of foodies.


    As for the trembling ones, they did not care about other people��s opinions. each and everyone of them werepletely immersed within the experience of delicious [Juicy Burger]. Even as their bodies sweated and their fat trembled, the true joy of eating delicious food remained the utmost importance.


    Fran?ois slowly put down the bag in his hand with an expression of unwillingness toment, ��To be able to eat delicious food and loose weight! This kind of miracle food, only the Gods could create, ba?��


    ��Boss Mike is a true genius.�� Harrison nodded his head fervently, with two [Juicy Burgers] in his stomach, he was already seven-tenths full, one more should do it.


    ��[Juicy Burgers] could help in weight loss?�� When the rest of the customers heard this, their eyes brightened. Who did not have an overweight friend or two who loves to eat, ah. If this was true, they should definitely bring those friend over to try it out. [1] catty �C about 500 grams

 Chapter 76 – Please Use the [System] Properly!

    <h4>Chapter 76 �C Please Use the [System] Properly!</h4>


    When Mike heard the praises andpliments outside, he could only shook his head and smiled to himself. He was no genius, what kind of genius needs 100 days of training and skill polishi.+ng without sleeping or eating just to perfect one recipe? He had the [System] on his side, and hard work.


    However, to be able to make his customers eat with dness and hear their praises really made him happy. Compared to the cloak and dagger life of the rich where knives were concealed behind smiles or being chased around in the dark, running for his life with his little daughter, this was much better.


    ��This [Juicy Burger] is really delicious. Aside from the rainbow rice, what else is there to eat?�� while waiting for his second [Juicy Burger] to arrive, Fran?ois picked up the menu from the table and looked forward to a full list of dishes and was astounded to see only two measly item on the list. He was even more astounded by the price listed next to these items, nearly exploding as he eximed, ��[Yangzhou Fried Rice is 600 copper coins each! [Juicy Burger] 300 copper coins each! Why so expensive!��


    ��Bro, even if we eat somewhere else, 10 gold coins won��t be able to buy us such delicious weight loss [Juicy Burgers], ah. To be able to get them for 3 gold coins apiece is our good fortune.�� Harrison said, smiling at Fran?ois.


    ��That��s right, don��t mention 3 gold coins, even if it cost us 30 gold coins apiece, I��ll still want at least two, ah.�� The fatty in red said, nodding in agreement even as he set down his slightly empty coin purse.


    ��Big bro, don��t you normally spend money like water? What��s with all theints about [Juicy Burger] being expensive?�� The fatty in red said curiously.


    All of them were gazing at Fran?ois with curious eyes, to be able to eat delicious food that promotes weight loss. Moreover, a food that actually make them feelfortable at the end of the day, 300 copper coins was cheap. Francois himself owned two smithies to his name, the profit of which could reach about 200 gold coins on a bad day, so he clearly didn��tck money.


    ��It��s not that I felt that the [Juicy Burger] is expensive,�� Francois quickly waved his hands awkwardly, he exined, ��my pregnant wife is feeling insecure nowadays, kept thinking I have a woman outside or something and only gives me 3 gold coins to spend each day. Since this [Juicy Burger] cost 3 gold coins apiece, I could only have one, so it��s natural for me to be anxious.��


    ��Haha, this is the retribution of showing off your married status.�� The fatty in greenughed gloatingly.


    ��But, what I really want to know is, do you really have a woman outside?�� Harrison asked, a little embarrassed, but still wanting to know.


    ��What are you asking, this guy is totally in love with his wife, other woman might as well be sticks to him. What other women? Impossible!�� The fatty in red smirked, a knowing look on his face.


    ��This makes me really d that I rejected my father��s proposal to arrange a marriage for me.�� The fatty in green snickered as he nodded his head.


    ��Whatever, you unmarried guys won��t understand it. My lovely wife have given me three sons and we have one more on the way. You bachelors dogs are just jealous.�� Francois said with some contempt, his tone filled with pride and obvious indulgence.


    ��Hah, that one would probably be a son too, too bad for your wish for a daughter.�� Harrison was merciless with his teasing.


    ��You take that back, so what if it��s another boy. I don��t care if it��s a boy or a girl, I��ll make sure to bring all four boys to meet your daughter. See how you regret it.�� Francois said seriously as he red at Harrison.


    ��Old bro, don��t be like this, I��m just kidding, it��ll be girl... your wife is definitely carrying a lovely daughter. As for your family��s boys, just don��t let theme near my daughter.�� Harrison was a little stunned, waving his hands as he tried to diffuse the situation.


    ��Very well, just show some of your sincerity with money, lend me 10 gold coins,�� Francois held out his hand at Harrison.


    ��It��s fine, just eat whatever you like, I��ll treat you for today. There��s no need to talk about lending or borrowing among us brothers.�� Harrisonughed as he pushed away Francois�� hand.


    ��I can��t, I��m nning to bring something home for the missus to eat. Recently her appetite has been quite bad. I wanted to stay with her today, but was lured out by your invitation. So, I thought I��d get something that would suite her taste. I really can��t take your money for this.�� Francois had an embarrassed look on his face even as heughed, but held out his hand determinedly.


    ��Tsk, tsk, this bro of mine is really a good man, ah. Although sister-inw mistreats you like this, you still want to bring her good things to eat.�� Harrison actually felt quite moved, even as he reached into his bag to fish out a dragon coin for Francois.


    ��This is nothing, when she gave birth to our eldest, she had a difficult birth and almost died. I told her to give it up, but she knew I really wanted a daughter and tried for the second and third time, and now there��s a fourth kid inside her. This kind of wife should be properly loved and pampered, if I y around outside I��d deserve to be struck by lightning.�� Francois epted the dragon coin as heughed.


    When everyone heard this, they fell silent for a while. They have known each other for years and naturally knew all this. Though they often joked about how Francois lived under his wife��s thumb, they still respect him for treating his wife so well.


    ��I think you better not let sister-inw eat the [Juicy Burger], it might actually cause her to give birth right away. This [Yangzhou Fried Rice] is pretty good and the effect is quite mild and very nourishi.+ng. You should bring this for her, it��ll probably be good for the child too.�� Harrison said.


    ��Very well, then I��ll bring her some [Yangzhou Fried Rice], it should be that rainbow rice rmended by that little girl, ba?�� Francois cast a nce at Amy who was sitting cutely at the counter.��


    ��That��s right, however, I��m not sure if the boss allowed takeaways.�� Harrison nodded, his tone a little uncertain. There was no doubt that the [Juicy Burger] could doubled as takeaway food, but asking for a container for fried rice seemed a little odd.


    ��Boss, I��d like to take home one serving of [Yanzhou Fried Rice], is that possible?�� Francois took the opportunity to ask Mike when he brought their [Juicy Burger] over.


    ��A takeaway?�� Mike ced the [Juicy Burger] on the table, a little surprised by this request. These two days, there had been some customers who bought the [Juicy Burger] to go, however, this was the first time a customer wanted to takeaway [Yangzhou Fried Rice]. He��d have to consult the [System] about takeaway boxes.


    ��My wife is over 6 months pregnant, and her appetite has been quite poortely, Harrison says your [Yangzhou Fried Rice] is very good, so I thought I��d bring her some. Maybe she��ll be tempted to eat more.�� Francois was perfectly sincere as he said this, a trace of nervousness in his heart remained as there were some restaurants with strict policies about not letting customers bring food home.


    Mike looked at Francois. He really did not expect this guy to be a married man. He��d always felt great respect for men who loved and pampered their wives and quietly asked, ��[System], can pregnant women eat [Yangzhou Fried Rice]?��


    ��The ingredients provided by the [System] is nutritious and non-poisonous, good for the old and young, sick and disabled. There is nothing in it which could not be eaten safely.�� The [System] answered calmly, after a while it continued, ��however, pregnant women are advised to not eat [Juicy Burgers].��


    Mike felt relieved, and said, ��Then, I��d like to buy some takeout boxes. Please print the shop logo onto the cover, it��s best that we use the same logo for everything. Also, make the boxes brown so that the colour pops out more, in order for people to recognise it at once.��


    ��Host, please treat the [Bing God of Cooking] properly!�� [System]��s voice echoed solemnly in his his head.

 Chapter 77 – I Like Little Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 77 �C I Like Little Sisters</h4>


    ��One [Juicy Burger] bag is 5 copper coins, then, 10 copper coins for a takeaway box is fine ba.�� Mike said calmly, perfectly unperturbed. So the [System] was unhappy? Well then, let��s move the topic back to business.


    ��20 copper coins!�� [System] demanded after a while, then it said firmly, ��The profit of [Yangzhou Fried Rice] is 300 copper coins, with the added cost of 20 copper coins for the takeaway box, you will still earn 280 coins. The [System] maintains top quality material as always, the exterior of the lunch box will be painted by top painters. The box biodegradable, perfectly eco friendly, and can be reused many times...��


    ��5 copper coins.�� Mike shamelessly tossed out a lower offer, and said lightly, ��[System] even if I let him walk away with the whole te, that guy will actually wash the dish and bring it back the next day? Please member, this is a buyer��s market, in fact, I felt that 300 copper coins is a little low.��


    ��Deal, 10 copper coins!�� The [System] said quickly, it sounded a little sullen and helpless. ��The takeaway box is being created, it will bepleted in 5 minutes.��


    ��Very good.�� Mike was quite happy with the [System��s] efficiency. He turned to Jacques with a smile, ��Yes, however you��ll have to pay an additional 20 copper coins for the takeaway box.��


    ��20 copper coins, is it? Very well, please prepare one takeaway portion for me. As for the dine in portion, do cancel that.�� Jacques said, after a thinking about it for a while.


    Though other diners do not have a habit of charging extra for their takeaway boxes, this fried rice already cost 600 copper coins, an additional 20 copper coins is nothing. As long as the standard of this [Yangzhou Fried Rice] was as par with the burger and able to tempt his wife into eating more, he��d be willing to pay more.��


    ��Please wait a moment.�� Mike nodded, and made his way to the kitchen. He hadn��t heard a peep from the [System], no roars of admonition or cries of being cheated came. To tell the truth, he��d always been good at making money in his past life, it��s just that he��d been toozy to do so.


    Jacques Francois and the rest ate their second [Juicy Burger] and continued to enjoy the feeling of deliciousness, and of course, fat loss.


    Though the vibrating rolls of fat stung the eyes of those customers who just entered the restaurant, the expression on everyone��s face remained cheerful and indulgent. It could be said that Mike��s XXL customers with their XXL faces magnified the feeling of happiness and deliciousness, to the point that it was kind of like watching amercial ying in the background. It made the people curious about the [Juicy Burger] and wondered whether it really tasted as good as they made it look. Though a lot of them still felt that 300 copper coins was a bit steep, a few first time customers couldn��t help but ordered a portion just to try it. This way, quite a few new customers came in.


    5 minutester, the takeaway box waspleted by the [System]


    Mike, who had been busily making the [Yangzhou Fried Rice] turned to take a look, and saw a slightlyrger iron box had appeared next to the iron box that contained the stack of [Juicy Burger] wrappers. Inside, was a stack brown, wooden boxes.


    Mike turned off the fire and picked up one of the boxes to take a look. The thickness of the box was simr to the cardboard box in his previous worlds, but the hardness was much better. Moreover, there was a transparent lining within the box that was simr stic, clearly it was there for cleanliness purpose and to prevent spige of liquid.


    On the cover of the box were the words ��Mickey��s Restaurant�� over a simple outline of cute Amy��s image. On the lower right end corner was a line of words, it was the shop��s address. The overall look was very ssy and refined. If it weren��t for its excessive thinness, they would be able to use it as a regr bowl for daily use.


    ��Not bad, this really matches the restaurant��s style.�� Mike nodded satisfactorily.


    As expected of the [System], the workmanshi.+p and quality was impable, in truth, squashi.+ng it down to10 copper coins was a little excessive.


    Naturally, he didn��t feel a little bit guilty, since the [System] answered so readily, it probably didn��t suffer a loss.


    Moreover, since there was no [Yangzhou Fried Rice] printed on the cover, he could use it as a takeaway box for whatever item in the future.


    Mike transferred the [Yanghou Fried Rice] the takeaway box. The beautiful colours of the fried rice remained the same.


    ��One [Juicy Burger] and one takeaway [Yangzhou Fried Rice], please make sure it remains this way up.�� Mike ced both items in front of Jacques.


    ��Very well, thank you.�� Jacques looked down at the exquisite box in front of him, his eyes lit up. In a normal restaurant, the takeaway boxes were generally some sloppily made box, but this, this box was clearly crafted by experienced craftsmen. Just looking at it one would have thought it was a gift box instead of a takeaway box.


    To only charge 20 copper coins for this kind of of box, surely Boss Mike must have made a loss somewhere? Jacques, who had felt that this fried rice was a little expensive now thought that he had managed to gain a great bargain.


    As for his wife, if she sees this wonderful box surely she would feel delighted. H e couldn��t wait to bring this home for her to try.


    ��Naturally, both fried rice and burger taste better when hot, also, the burger is not suitable for pregnantdies.�� Mike looked at the [Juicy Burger] in Jacques�� hand, his face concerned as he warned this customer.


    ��Very well, Boss Mike. I��d like to pay for this takeaway fried rice and burger first. As for the other two, burgers, as for the other two burgers, we��ll all settle it our own wayter.�� Jacques nodded as he took out the dragon coin for Mike.


    ��Boss Mike, I��ll pay for everyone, ba.�� Harrison said.


    ��The total is 9 gold coins.�� Amy, still hugging Ugly Ducklingc came up, a single gold coin already in her hand.


    ��This little boss is such a good helper. I have a son about your age, what if I bring him over to y with you, ba.�� Jacques smiled as he ced the single dragon coin in Amy��s hand and took the gold coin.


    ��I like sisters, but it��s too bad you have none.�� Amy shook her head sadly even as she put away the dragon coin.


    ��... ...�� The smile on Jacques�� face froze. Though he felt a little stung by the remark, there was nothing he could say in retaliation.


    ��Hahaha...�� The rest of the good friendsughed.


    Mike also could not help the grin on his face, while it��s true that Amy did prefer ying with female friends, her answer was still too straightforward.


    ��Maybe this time will be it, many thanks Boss Mike, little boss.�� Jacques regained his dignity and turned to Harrison and his other friends, ��Well, I shall leave now to deliver this to your sister-inw. It��ll be my treat next time.��


    ��I like this suggestion.�� The fatty in blue nodded.


    ��Say, isn��t it great to be able to live here, not leaving the house and yet able to eat delicious things.�� The Fatty in red sighed as he looked at Jacques who was carefully carrying the box of fried rice with him.


    ��You won��t be able to afford a chef like Boss Mike.�� The Fatty in green teased him.


    ��No, what I meant is, if Boss Mike could find someone to deliver these delicious dishes to us, how nice it would be? I really don��t mind paying more for such a service, ah.�� The Fatty in red said and he shook his head.


    ��Isn��t that delivery service!�� Mike who had been making his way to the kitchen suddenly paused. [Trantor: Ahh, Jacques is such a nice person. So refreshi.+ng, I��m soothed by this.]

 Chapter 78 – Anti Fraud Lessons

    <h4>Chapter 78 �C Anti Fraud Lessons</h4>


    ��Looks like delivery service is something that would be loved no matter where...�� Mike could not hold back his smiled as he shook his head. In his past life, though he had always liked going to restaurants, even he had called in a delivery or two.


    However, in order to prevent his address from being revealed, he normally would not use weibo[1] to order takeaway.


    Moreover, there��s the issue of the time taken for takeaways. Compared to eating at restaurants, this dy would reduce the vours of the food eaten. Thus was his impression of takeaways.


    Though he tended to be a bit critical, he would not use this point to criticise the quality of a restaurant��s dishes. In the end, the quality would be pulled down by his ownziness, this was the main reason why he did not tend to call for delivery.


    On top of that, modern delivery service depended heavily on instant information exchange. Without phones or other ways to immediatelymunicate an order, the transaction could only be done via direct buyer and seller.


    The Nn Continent��s grasp of technology was not high, therefore this problem would not be solved any time soon. On top of that he had no intention of expending into delivery service just yet, the most important thing now was to increase his customer base. He still has toplete the task of getting 1000 new customers into his restaurant first.


    ��When the timees for delivery service, then unemployed solo knights should be good employees since they have their own transportations and are generally familiar with theyout of the Sin City.�� Mike muttered to himself.


    The busy lunch hour at the restaurant continued until the end of the business hours. Mike calmly refused the meal request of a few customers who came inte, the [Juicy Burger] had been sold out, and he was really tired.


    ��Fuh,�� Mike closed the door and breathed out a long sigh, and finally sat his butt down on the nearest chair.


    ��Dearest daddy, today we��ve sold a total of 96 [Juicy Burgers] and 24 [Yangzhou Fried Rice], we��ve collected a to of 432 gold coins.�� Amy reported happily to Mike as she hugged Ugly Ducking over.


    ��That��s a lot,�� said Mike, a little astonished.


    To be able to collect over 400 gold in one afternoon was actually quite amazing, after deducting the cost of ingredients, the profit should still be around 200 gold coins. There��s still the 100 over gold coins collected that morning, and the four hour dinner business hourter. As long as he could keep up with the demand for [Juicy Burger], he could easily double his ie.


    What made Mike happiest were the 40 new guests that came this afternoon. Right now his current total stood at 215/1000, at this rate, he should be able to reach his target in about 15 days.


    ��That��s right, the rainbow fried rice and [Juicy Burger] made by daddy dearest is too, too delicious, that��s why everyone couldn��t resist eating.�� Amy nodded decisively, she knelt to let Ugly Duckling hop down and ran over to Mike��s side. Then, she said in a tender manner, ��Daddy dearest, you��ve worked so hard, let Little Amy massage your shoulders a little, ba.��


    Amy stood on tip toes and drummed her little fists on his shoulders and back. Because she was still tiny, she had to use a lot of strength, but she did her best to give him a good massage.


    Mike smiled as he lowered his shoulders to her level, to be able to enjoy his little daughter��s fists massaging his shoulders... ah, though her tongue��s a little poisonous in front of people, Amy had always been so lovely and well behaved in front of him


    As for the poisonous tongue thing, it��s probably a hereditary thing, so it can��t be helped. The customers would just have to put up with it.


    ��All right, Amy you can stop now. I��m not tired any more.�� Mikeughed as he picked Amy up and ced her on hisp. He pinched her plump little cheeks, ah, they��re so soft and tender.


    After getting better food for the past few days, Amy��s little face had grown clearer and rosier. Moreover, with the new clothes and regr showers, the wild child in a bup clothing from before has now turned into a little princess.


    However, little princesses also has their own problems. She could attract the eye of stalkers and all kinds of people with bad intentions. Thus, Mike decided that it��s time to start Amy how to spot schemes and cons, otherwise, this lovely sweet girl may be tricked or kidnapped away by some bad people.


    In other words, it��s time for Fraud Prevention Lessons!


    This afternoon, that us character had turned up again, but since Mike was busy cooking and Amy was busy collecting money, he could only exchange a few words with the father-daughter pair after sitting for an hour where he ate two tefuls of fried rice and was asked to leave by Mike when the business hour ended.


    Naturally, Mike did this deliberately. This guy wanted to take Amy into that big pit called the Magic Tower. That wizard also seemed to think highly of himself, and was quite insistent even after Mike had explicitly refused him. The fact that Mike hadn��t ced him on a cklist should be something that guy be grateful for.


    ��Little Mi, you must remember daddy��s words and properly think about the question daddy will ask you next. Remember, you must think properly first before you answer daddy��s question, all right?�� Mike said to Amy with a smile.


    ��En,�� Amy nodded. Her eyes fixed seriously at Mike. Just what would daddy say, her expression seemed to ask.


    ��If some stranger ask you ��Come with me, I��ll take you somewhere with delicious food��, what should you answer?�� Mike asked looking straight at Amy��s eyes.


    Amy��s eyes brightened, she pped her little hands and said, ��Ok!��


    ck lines[2] appeared on Mike��s face. Her answer was within his expectation, foodie like her have no sense of suspicion when it came to delicious food. However, this was still a serious matter, so he shook his head solemnly and said. ��No, that��s not right. Little Mi, you must remember, a stranger may not actually take you somewhere with delicious food. Also, how could there be anything more delicious than what daddy makes?��


    ��That��s right! Daddy dearest��s cooking is the best.�� Amy nodded, her brow furrowed as she thought hard, then, her eyes brightened. ��If someone said this to me, I��ll just tell them toe to our restaurant. That way I can eat delicious food and make money!��


    ��This is certainly a most excellent way of solving the problem!�� Mike could only raise his eyebrows, unable to help himself as he praised Amy��s radical thinking. The teacher had certainly not expect this kind of answer. Well, now, let��s have the next question, ��Ahem, question number two, what if someone says ��I��ll take you somewhere fun...��


    ��Yes! Yes! Let��s go!�� Amy immediately nodded happily, in fact, it looked like she was all raring to go...


    ��No, no, no, you must not answer like this.�� Mike shook his head. Thankfully, these days she was spending most of her time inside the restaurant. Amy was at the age to want to y outside, therefore it was important for them to settle this question first. Otherwise, she��d be kidnapped away before they could say [Juicy Burger]..


    Mike looked at Amy seriously, ��If they are your little friends or Teacher Luna, you can go ahead and y with them. But if strangerse and say they want to take you somewhere fun or show you something interesting, you must say no. Because all the fun and interesting things are with daddy, those people are just trying to trick you.�� [Trantor��s Note: Ah, I��m soothed~ Amy is so cute~] [1] weibo �C China��s microblogging services


    [2] ck Lines..

 Chapter 79 – Marry Daddy When I Grow Up

    <h4>Chapter 79 �C Marry Daddy When I Grow Up</h4>


    ��Really?�� Amy looked at Mike, she looked a little suspicious at the answer.


    ��Of course.�� Mike nodded sincerely, meanwhile, he quietly asked, ��hey [System], do you have any interesting toys in your inventory?��


    ��This [System] is the [God of Cooking System], we definitely do not have any children��s toys in our inventory.�� [System] said in a righteous tone.


    ��Fine, I shall spend some of those shi.+ny gold coins on toyster.�� Mike had no intention of giving way either.


    ��Then...�� the [System] hesitated, after some time it said. ��Though we do not have any toys in our inventory, our offline assembly line for toys is still essible. The host may choose a toy and it will be prepared in 5 minutes, delivery will be free and the price fair.��


    ��Let��s have a look at the price first, ba.�� A corner of Mike��s mouth curved up, his voice remained the same as he said to Amy with a smile. ��Well, what kind of toy would Amy like? Daddy will transform one for you.��


    ��Um...�� Amy thought hard for a while, then, her eyes sparkled. ��I want a little singing person.��


    ��[System], I guess you don��t traffic persons, ba?�� The first thing that popped into Mike��s brain were images of little people like Thumbelina and Tom Thumb in cages being sold to unscrupulous people.


    ��Trafficking of intelligent beings vites the Second Law of the System. Any host who indulged in such dishonourable activities would find their lives terminated with immediate effect.�� The [System��s] voice somehow became more mechanical and t as it delivered this long speech.


    ��Rx, I was just asking in passing. Let��s have a look at your collection of music boxes, ba.�� Mike had intended to ask the [System] to give him a small person like Thumbelina as a pet, however, it looked he might have identally touched the limits of its patience. He quickly abandoned that thought, and switched the subject.


    However, the [System��s] use of the Second Law made him think of the Three Laws of Robotics.


    This was not a bad thing, it revealed that the [System], no matter how powerful and resourceful it seemed, was subjected tows and regtions. It would definitely be troublesome if a resourceful being like this developed a mind of its own and decided that humanity was scum and wanted to ��purify�� it or something.


    Naturally, Mike has every intention of finding out all the rules that constrain this [System] and make full use of its resources for himself.


    With his strength below the level of an ordinary person, he would definitely lose out in a one to one physical fight with a human. No need to mention all the superhuman beings like orcs, demons and elves. Having to hide behind Amy��s powers every time an incident happened was not something that he wasfortable with. As a father, he should be the one to stand in front of his daughter and protect her against the dangers of the world.


    Right now, he was busy doing his best to earn as much money as he could in order to upgrade his own physical constitution. He needed to get to the point where he could handle a sword and then buy the software for elite sword techniques from the [System] which would solve majority of their current issues.


    In the past, McGonagal was an extraordinary swordsman who could fight off dragons with just his sword alone and feared no one.


    Of course, aside from physical constitutions and sword technique, anything that could be use to defend himself and protect the restaurant would be highly desirable.


    ��There are 500 different types of music boxes avable for the host to peruse, with the price ranging from 50 copper coins to 500 gold coins. Would the host please have a look.�� The [System��s ] voice, while still mechanical and formal, had returned to a more merchant like tone.


    Mike looked at the pictures of hundreds of music boxes, it was kind of like looking at an online shopping page, the most expensive music box at 500 gold coins was made from solid gold, which looked kind of gaudy and nouveou riche, definitely not something Amy would like.


    As he continued to scroll through the pictures, the prices getting less and less expensive, his eyes fell upon a music box priced at 50 gold coins.


    The base of the music box was made from some kind of brown coloured wood with a half sphere ss dome over it. Within the ss was a little figurine of an elf girl dressed in a fluttery purple dress, a violin tucked under her chin. Delicate snowkes were carve onto the ss dome, which made it looked like the elf girl was standing in the middle of gently falling snow. He checked the details of the music box and found that it could y up to 50 types of music. Considering the workmanshi.+p and number of music avable, the price seemed quite fair.


    ��[System], I want to order this 50 gold coins music box, the one with the elf girl ying a violin. Please have this made.�� Mike said decisively.


    ��The host is sure?�� The [System] sounded a little doubtful. After all, Mike had haggled with it over the cost of takeaway boxes just now, quibbling over mere 10 copper coins. The fact that he would actually drop a cool 50 gold coins just like that over a pointless music box was kind of suspect.


    ��Nonsense, if I don��t spend money on Amy, what��s the purpose of earning money?�� Mike immediately knew what the [System] was thinking, and pressed on. ��5 minutes, if it doesn��te within 5 minutes I want a refund.��


    ��The music box is being custom made at this moment, it will be ready within 5 minutes.�� The [System] stopped arguing and quickly took this chance to make money.


    Though the interactions between Mike and the [System] were lightning fast, with the added time to peruse the stock and arguing over the purchase, about one minute had passed in real time. To Amy, it looked like her father was deep in thought over something serious, suddenly, she felt that her request was perhaps, a little unreasonable and quickly said. ��Daddy dearest, Amy doesn��t any little singing person, as long as it��s a gift from daddy, Amy will love it.��


    Mike looked at Amy, her understanding words pricked something in his heart, though she could be a little wilful at times, this kind of understanding could only be gained through hardshi.+p. Mike smiled brightly down at her. ��No way, daddy will definitely give you a little singing person, in fact, it��ll be a very cute and pretty singing person. Just wait a little longer, magic making often takes time.��


    ��Really?�� Amy��s eyes brightened, expectation brimming in her heart. A little person who could sing, that should be very fun, ba!


    She had absolute trust in her father��s words. When he said he��ll magic up a pretty house, an incredibly pretty house and restaurant appeared. When he said he��ll magic up pretty dresses for her, she now get to wear lovely new dresses every morning. All the promises said by daddy were immediately fulfilled.


    Mike nodded, then, he said seriously. ��En, right now everything is under process, so, final question: If some little boy said that he likes little Amy, how would you answer?��


    This was the big question that every protective dad would like to ask their little girl. No father would be happy if the precious little cabbage that he had so lovingly cared for and nurtured was gobbled up by a horrid pig.


    Though Amy was only four years old now, it��s better to start this kind of training early.


    It��s better to instil a proper sense of right and wrong before she became an actual adult and developed a world view of her own. That��s right, he will set up obstacles to destroy those idiots who try to approach his precious Amy right now. This, was the real reason behind the anti-fraud lessons in the first ce.


    With a dad who could kill off dragons, those who try to call him father-inw must first be able to withstand a strike from his sword!


    ��Amy doesn��t like snotty little boys.�� Amy said firmly, with her arms crossed in front of her. There was a worldly look on her face as she lifted her head to look at Mike seriously. Then, a sudden sweet smile bloomed on her face, and she said sincerely. ��When Amy grows up, Amy will marry daddy dearest. Daddy dearest is the best person in the world, knows magic and cooks well, and tells Amy stories. There��s no one better than daddy in the world.�� [Gumihou: Woo... my heart, it went *kyun* just now... kyaa~]

 Chapter 80 – Can She Really Sing?

    <h4>Chapter 80 �C Can She Really Sing?</h4>


    Amy��s answer made Mike nod in satisfaction, this was the most reassuring answer from girls at this age. For a girl who have no sense of romantic love yet, this kind of spoilt, dependent answer was the best.


    In the future, when all those random Tom, d.i.c.k and Harry popped up, he could safely stomped them to bits without worrying about Amy being upset. There is no need to talk about reason or logic, it is the sacred responsibility of a father with a cute daughter to bully her suitors. Moreover, he had no intention of letting any man approach his lovely daughter at this age.


    With this three social vine properly applied, Mike felt his heart calmed down a lot. However, he was still new to this caring for children thing, and did not have much experience, therefore he could only deal with the problems as they appeared.


    ��Oh yes, when Amy address daddy, you don��t have to say daddy dearest, ok? You can just call me daddy, or Father when we are in a formal situation.�� Mike added, after considering little Amy for awhile. [1]


    To Amy, Mike was the most important person in her life. The source of food, warmth and shelter, the addition of ��dearest�� at the end may be something she had been using in order to gain more attachment to him. However, it also felt a little stiff and fake to Mike, that additional ��dearest�� seemed to create a false intimacy that he wasn��tfortable with.


    He��d already felt this way right at the beginning, however, at that time Amy was still rather shy and reserved, so Mike was worried about burdening her. Therefore, he had not spoken about this to her until now.


    Now that she had recovered a slightly spoilt little girl��s confidence, Mike thought it would be natural to bring this up now.


    Of course, Mike would be fine with her calling him ��dad�� or even ��papa��, but ��daddy�� was still very sweet and adorable.


    ��Just daddy?�� Amy looked at Mike, a little puzzled. To her, whether in the past or now, her father had always been omnipotent in her mind. The world��s greatest person in the world, rather than daddy dearest, perhaps it would be even better to call him ��Honourable Daddy Dearest��, in the hopes that he will always be her dearest and bestest person in the world.


    However, looking at her honourable daddy dearest��s expression, it looked like he didn��t like her calling him like that. Taking away ��dearest�� seemed a little odd to her �� however, she nodded three times and said. ��Okay, daddy dearest.��[1]


    ��En, it��s fine, it��s fine. Let��s just take it slow.�� Mike smiled as he stroked Amy��s hair, it was clearly impossible to change overnight, so he would not force the issue. What he really wanted was to be even closer to Amy, and be the person she could truly trust and depend on.


    ��The [System] wish to inform that the music box is nowplete. Time past is 4 minutes and 30 seconds. It will be sent to the second cab, would the host wish to have it gift wrapped as well?�� The [System��s] voice suddenly interrupted.


    ��Of course.�� Mike said automatically, there was something universally wonderful about tearing open a package or a gift, a good packaging was something inherently important to a proper present.


    Of course, the most important thing was that the wrapping was a free bonus provided by the [System]. Though it was odd for the [System] to volunteer service like this, so it made him a little curious.


    ��It��s fine, as long as little Amy remembers everything daddy says today, daddy will give you a present, okay?�� Mike said with a smile.


    ��Is it a little singing person?�� Amy��s eyes lit up.


    ��That��s right,�� Mike nodded. Well, though it wasn��t a true little person, that one-of-kind music box dide with a little figurine.


    ��Little Amy will remember, daddy d...�� Amy said happily, before stopping herself, and swallowed the rest of her words down.


    ��Miao~~�� Little Ugly Duckling, who had been been twirling round and round their ankles, raised its little face up to stare at them with a reproachful expression.


    ��Oh, good little Ugly Duckling, daddy dearest said he��s going to give us a singing little person.�� Amy hopped off Mike��sp and hugged Ugly Duckling to her chest and rubbed its head.


    ��Miao, miao!�� The Little Ugly Duckling happily shi.+vered under her stroking, one curious eye looking at Mike. It was also curious about the little singing person.


    At the [System��s] instructions, Mike bent over and opened the second cab. Within the cab was a box nicely wrapped with purple wrapping paper. Over the nicely wrapped package was a red ribbon tied in a butterfly bow, the whole thing gave off an air of feminine appeal. The [System��s] sense of decoration really satisfied him.


    Both Amy and Little Ugly Duckling looked at him with anticipation, racking their brains trying to imagine just what a little singing person would look like.


    Mike reached in to remove the box. The package felt neither too heavy nor fragile, he smiled to himself before handing the box over to Amy.


    ��Wow! What a pretty box, daddy dearest, is the little singing person inside?�� Amy��s eyes brightened as she came closer.


    ��Why don��t Amy open it and see for yourself? This is daddy��s present for you.�� Mikeughed as he ced the box onto the counter, not minding Amy��s slip of the tongue.


    ��Okay!�� Amy quickly hopped onto a tall stool, ced Ugly Duckling on the counter next to the box and began to stare at the beautifully wrapped box. Then, she turned to Mike. ��Daddy, the box is very pretty, Amy really can��t bear to break it open.��


    Mike was a little speechless for a moment, who would have thought that a nice wrapping like this would actually caused trouble to Amy. He smiled, and stroked her head. ��The box may be nice to look at, but the real present is inside. Go on, the little singing person is waiting to make friends with Amy.��


    ��To be locked up in a box like this is quite scary, ba. Okay, I��m going to rescue her!�� Amy��s eyes gleamed with determination, as she reached for the box. A look of regret appeared on her face. ��Sorry little box, you��re really pretty, but I have to rescue the little person.��


    Under Mike��s guidance, Amy began to carefully peel off the wrapping paper. Once the paper was taken off, she upended the box on a cushi.+on.


    A brown wooden box plopped out, engraved on the wooden surface were two beautiful orchid tree flowers. A ss dome covered the top of the wooden base like half a soap bubble. Within the soap bubble was a ten centimetre tall elf girl with blonde hair, bright eyes and eyeshes like tiny ck fans. She looked incredibly life like with her violin tucked under her chin, every single string on the violin could be seen. Little white dots covered the ground, like snow had just fallen around her. The workmanshi.+p was exquisite and beautiful, it really worth the price of 5000 copper coins.


    ��Woah, what a beautiful little elf.�� Amy��s eyes widened, little stars appeared in her blue eyes as she stared at the tiny elf.


    Uwooohh...


    ��Miao miao~�� Little Ugly Duckling was crouched nearby, its little head tipped to the side as it watched the little elf with curiosity. It lifted a tiny paw to bat at the elf girl, but then, it flicked a look at Amy, and carefully withdrew its paw. Its action were kind of cute and funny.


    ��But, daddy dearest, can she really sing?�� Amy asked after staring at the little elf for a long time. [1] There��s an entire exnation that didn��t fit the previous trantion of ��daren�� in ��fu ching da ren��, which sounded a little formal. Kind of like ��Otou-sama�� vs ��tou-chan�� or ��chichi��, or honourable father vs father. Since the trantion for ��fu ching da ren�� had been ��daddy dearest�� up till now, I��d have to change everything including the title...


    Instead, I��ve actually changed discussion from ��formal to less formal�� to something like ��clingy and less clingy��.

 Chapter 81 – Little Mushroom Elf Girl

    <h4>Chapter 81 �C Little Mushroom Elf Girl</h4>


    Thank you for thements from: Queue, Abastika, Kirindas, Tsuru, Koozato


    ��Of course, you just have to press this part.�� Mike looked at the two curious characters in front of him and reached out to press the y button for the music.


    Colourful lights shed twice around the borders of the wooden box. Then, the little elf girl began to move the violin bow. Music began to y, and the little figurine moved her mouth as though she was actually singing.


    ��Little girl, picking mushrooms, bamboo basket on her back, her little feet bare... as she steps for the hills and forest... sei lo lo lo lo lo li sei, sei lo lo lo lo lo li sei��


    When he heard the familiar melodies, Mike was stunned. He thought that the music box would y local songs from this world. Who would have thought that it would actually y a children��s song called Little Mushroom Picking Girl [1] from his own world. The only difference was that it was sung in this world��snguage. Still, it was a very nice and cheerful song.


    This music box was really well made, not only could the little figurine inside sing and y the violin, the base itself also rotated slowly. After two rotation, the little figurine��s skirt would flutter a little, making it seemed quite life like.


    ��[System], aren��t you worried that I would take all these 50 songs and be this world��s most popr singer and make money that way?�� Mike couldn��t resist asking.


    ��This [System] has inspected the host thoroughly, we have found the host to be tone deaf and therefore not at all worried about this.�� The [System��s] calm voice said.


    ��... ...�� Mike was speechless. Looks like the [System] also knew about this, however, his gaze fell on Amy and he began to smile again. ��No problem, I can train this one.��


    ��The daughter has a 50% chance of inheriting the singing talent of the host.�� The [System] threw out another blow.


    ��Don��t you worry, this girl clearly has good luck when ites to the gene lottery. I��ll have her learn this song in three days.�� said Mike confidently as he looked at Amy.


    The elves were a versatile race, because of their long lives they spent a lot of their time honing their arts and hobbies, singing, dancing, painting... were some of the things they were particrly good at.


    When the singing started, Little Ugly Duckling had been so shocked that he gave a loud cry and rolled away. Fortunately, Mike was fast enough to catch it just as it rolled off the counter.


    Ugly Duckling still had a stunned expression on its face. Its eyes fixed upon the little figurine on the music box, before backing away very, very slowly into a corner. It��s eyes were filled with vignce as it continued to stare at the rotating figurine.


    Amy reached out a little hand, her eyes growing brighter and brighter as the song continued. When the song finished, she turned brilliant eyes at Mike. ��Daddy dearest, this little person is really good at singing, is she a real person? Can she sing other songs?��


    ��She��s little Amy��s friend now, though she��s not a real person, she will sing lots and lots of songs for Amy from now on. Why don��t we keep listening to this song first, and then learn it before we listen to the next song?�� Mike smiled as he nodded. He had no intention of letting Amy casually listen to all 50 songs just like that. It would be quite good if he could get her to learn a few of the songs.


    He really looked forward to hear little Amy sing, Michael McGonagal had been a tone deaf guy too, so the only songs Amy had ever heard were one or two songs sang by Teacher Luna. After hearing it a few times, she would be able to sing it as well, so it looked like this little girl really liked singing, the only problem was that she had no opportunity to properly learn it.


    ��That��s great, Amy really loves singing. I��m going to learn lots of songs from the little elf.�� Amy happily nodded as she reached out to touch the music box. She stroked the ss with a satisfied expression on her face.


    ��Little Mushroom Elf...�� Mike frowned, he looked at the delicate and exquisitely made elf girl in the music box, to think that lovely little thing was given a such a strange name.


    ��But, daddy dearest, what was the lollipop thing mentioned by Little Mushroom Girl just now? She said she shares it with her little friends. Is it something delicious?�� Amy asked Mike curiously.


    ��En, lollipops can be quite delicious, but I can��t magic any for you now.�� Mike said a little helplessly. The weirdest thing about foodies was that when it came to songs, they might not remember whole lyrics, but they could clearly hear the names of food mentioned in the lyrics.


    Even without his prompting, the [System] already told him that no lollipops would be provided, unless the recipe has been unlocked.


    Mike realized that part of the [System��s] principle with food recipes would be upromisingly strict, therefore he did not bother to argue with it.


    However, there was a sugar making factory in Aden Square, so if Amy really wanted lollipops, he could just go to one of the sweets making shop and get them to customise a lollipop like candy. Maybe he could even cooperate with the boss of a candy shop andunch a lollipop empire with him and challenge the soft sweets popr with children now.


    ��Okay.�� Amy was slightly disappointed, but then when she saw the music box, she grew happy again. She stood up on top of the stool and reached out to hung on Mike��s neck and kissed his cheek. ��Thank you, daddy dearest for the singing Little Mushroom Elf Girl, Amy really likes it.��


    ��As long as Amy likes it. Now, daddy needs to clear up the kitchen and prepare for the dinner rush. If you��re sleepy, just bring Ugly Duckling with you upstairs for a nap, ba.�� Mikeughed as he stroked Amy��s little head, as expected, it is very satisfactory to see one��s gift properly appreciated.


    Mike set the music box to y ��Little Mushroom Picking Girl�� on the loop. He watched Amy happily staring at the music box with her chin in her hands for a while, before turning around to start cleaning up the kitchen.


    These two days the number of new guests have increased, his workload also sky rocketed a lot. The ingredients have to be processed, cooked, orders have to be taken, food has to be served, tables have to be cleared... these were all done by Mike alone, and it was getting a little tiring.


    Although [Yangzhao Fried Rice] has a excellent nourishi.+ng effects, the amount of work he had to do was mentally, if not physically, exhausting. It��s imperative to find a diligent employee post haste.


    Once Mike packed up the kitchen, Amy had already sprawled onto the counter, having fallen asleep while listening to the music box. Ugly Duckling crawled forward slowly, its little face still quite anxious as it stared at the elf girl within the music box. Apparently, despite its fear, it was still desperately curious as it inched closer and closer.


    ��Go sleep upstairs, or you��ll catch a cold.�� Mike looked at the still anxious Ugly Duckling, wiped his hands and gently picked up Amy, scooped Ugly Duckling with a spare hand, and climbed the stairs.


    ��Miao~�� Ugly Duckling has a slightly dissatisfied look on its face, it stretched out its ws and scratched Mike��s hand. However, since its little ws have not yet grown in properly, it was more like being tickled. He gave its head a little rub, when it still tried to reach for the little music box on the bedside table. When it almost managed to gather up the necessary courage to challenge the music box, Mike��s hand grabbed it by the back of its neck and it was lifted away from its target... [1] Little Mushroom Picking Girl �C Here��s a youtube of the song

 Chapter 82 – A Scammer?

    <h4>Chapter 82 �C A Scammer?</h4>


    After covering up Amy and Little Ugly Duckling with a nket, Mike went downstairs to prepare for the dinner rush. On the way down he ced the little music box inside one of their built in cabs. It certainly was a useful little thing to help little girls sleep.


    Mike immediate got started preparing the ingredients for 128 [Juicy Burgers], just the prep work alone took him about two hours. Part of the reason why Mike wanted to increase his health was this, if he could only increase his strength by 0.5 he would be able to reduce his prep work time by half.


    As he kneaded the dough, Mike spent the time thinking about the future. Though he was living happy carefree life with Amy right now, as a father he will do his best to create the most advantageous life possible for his beloved daughter.


    For now and in the possible future, this restaurant will be the source of his existence, something that could make money as well as gain the respect and acknowledgement of the people around him. It was also the source of his happiness.


    Now that the restaurant was on the right track to sess, with new customersing in everyday, though the restaurant was not filled to the capacity, it was enough to keep him busy.


    Anyway, let��s first reach 1000 [Juicy Burgers] sales target and unlocking the [Soy Bean Curd] recipe and increase the menu items. At this rate of advancement, he should be able to reach the target in two days time.


    At the thought of [Soy Bean Curd], Mike felt a sudden shot of adrenaline and his kneading grew more energetic.


    ��Daddy dearest...�� Mike had put the dough away to rise when a drowsy eyed Amy came down the stairs with Ugly Duckling tucked under one arm. She stood at the entrance to the kitchen, the little cat like creature scrabbling to get a foothold on her skirt.


    Though the creature hatched only a few days ago, this little fellow��s energy was not bad. Though it had just woken up, it did not looked like it was suffering from any kind of sleep drowsiness as it darted here and there in the kitchen, busily amusing itself.


    ��Go and sit down, ba. Daddy will pour you a ss of water.�� Mike turned to smiled at Amy as he went to fetch a ss of water. The energetic Ugly Duckling ran full tilt into his ankle and bounced off. It sat there for a moment, stunned, before slowly, ever so slowly, tilted sideways, all four paws facing the heaven unmoving, it��s head turned towards Amy, tears flowing down its eyes.


    ��This... is this a scam?�� Mike looked at this epic performance, unable to help his smile as he contemted this little scamp. Trying to pull some sort of trick are we? To think that you��d rather learn this kinds of bad habits instead of something more sensible, you want to join the theatre or something?


    ��Ugly Duckling, I saw you bang into daddy��s leg with my own eyes, if you want to lie on the floor, then just lie there, ba. I��m not going to hug a dirty cat.�� Amy stared down at Ugly Duckling, her face serious.


    ��Miao~�� Ugly Duckling gave a little quiver and miraculously recovered. She trotted towards Amy, stopping to give Mike a bitter look before rubbing itself affectionately against Amy��s little legs.


    Mike gave Amy a ss of water, before watching that girl hug both Ugly Duckling and her music box over to a corner to y. From what he could see, and hear, it looked like she had inherited her mother��s singing ability. She only had to hear the music a few times before starting to sing along energetically. It looked like she��d be able to pick up one song within two days, her tender and slightly high pitched voice very charming to the ears.


    Mike eyed the clock and saw that it was only half past four, however, there were already people walking about outside the shop, asionally a head would loomed close to the ss to check if they could catch a glimpse of Mike��s figure.


    People even knock on the door from time to time, but they were all ignored by Mike. The opening hours weren��t here yet, moreover, the dough still needed more resting. On top of that, he wanted to make his own dinner first.


    By now there was a line of about 7 or 8 people waiting at the door. Some were quite calm, while others were a little agitated.


    ��Why haven��t they opened yet? I��ve been hungry since this afternoon ande here a little early just for the [Juicy Burger].�� A young man paced around in a tight circle, wanting to knock, and withdrawing his hand in thest minute. Someone else had knocked twice already, getting absolutely no response in return.


    ��Just rx, there��s no use getting upset. Boss Mike is someone who��s really strict with the time. Since the notice said they will open at 5 o��clock, they won��t let you in a minute earlier. If they close at 9 o��clock, they won��t let you linger a minute more. Young man, have some patience and line up properly, ba.�� us, who was part of the growing line, imparted these words of wisdom sagely.


    Though his smile was pleasant, there was a hidden bitterness written between the wrinkles bracketing his mouth. As a grand level 10 mage, to be found lining up for his meal every single day... if this had been the Lost Kingdom it would immediately be big news.


    ��If it weren��t for that delicious [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] and the pending investigation on that little girls�� ability, this would never have happened.�� us thought, thankfully it had been more than 10 years since thest time he showed his face in society, therefore even though this was the City of Sin, there were very few who would recognise him on sight. This old face of his still managed to retain some measure of dignity.


    ��To be able to eat the [Juicy Burger] what��s a little wait? It��s not like we can eat this anywhere else.�� Harrison who had been standing behind the old wizardughed. He and his group of close friends had made ns to have their dinner here, but who knew that, one thing after another, each of them had to be at some important meeting or other. Actually, he also had an important meetingter tonight, but decided to came here early to have his dinner before the meeting.


    ��Harrison, what are you doing here so early? Where are the others?�� A carriage stopped nearby and Jacques got off with a curious expression on his face.


    ��All of those unfortunates have some business or other and couldn��te, I too have something onter on, that��s why I��m here for an early dinner.�� Harrison exined, he also looked over Jacques with curiosity. ��So, was sister-inw happy with the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice]?��


    ��Here, the dragon coin for this afternoon.�� Jacques held out a dragon coin to Harrison with a smile. ��Very happy, ah. It��s been quite a few days since she had eaten properly, not even a single grain of rice was left from lunch. She evenined that it wasn��t enough and sent me out here to buy some more for her. From today onwards I��ll be depending on this ce for her three meals.��


    ��We��ll have to thank Boss Mike for this good fortune, I guess this also means you have better economic freedom as well?�� Harrison put away the money without hesitation, and patted his friend on the shoulder.


    Jacquesughed as he nodded, ��That��s true, unfortunately I won��t have time to go out for drinks with you and the others for a while, after picking up my wife��s takeaway I��ll be spending the rest of my time with her.��


    ��No problem, I��ll drink your share for you.�� Harrison nodded back.


    After a brief rest, Mike quickly cooked up two portions of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] and set a tray of the [Juicy Burger] buns into the oven.


    Ugly Duckling spent the entire meal time time staring at them with wide watery eyes, it looked so pitiful that Mike almost relented and offered it some fried rice and burger. However, before he could give into the impulse, Amy had already firmly bullied it back to its ce.


    By the time Mike cleared the table, it was exactly 5 o��clock. He nced at a window and had to blink twice.


    From the door of the restaurant stretched a long line of people, he roughly counted 20 or 30 people. At the strike of the nearby bell tower, everyone��s eyes suddenly gleamed.

 Chapter 83 – I Brought My Own Chair

    <h4>Chapter 83 �C I Brought My Own Chair</h4>


    The line outside attracted the attention of quite a few passers-by..


    This corner of Aden Square consisted mostly of shops that sold magic potions, weapons and so forth... therefore, unless there was a specific need, or some random lost tourist, there would be very people few people who pass by this ce.


    To have a line of people waiting to get into a shop was definitely something they have never seen around here before, so it was a little confusing to have so many luxuriously dressed people with expectant expressions on their faces lining up.


    Was the food from this restaurant really that delicious? To the point of attracting so many people to their door?


    Of course, what was most surprising about this was how quietly and patiently everyone was being. Two or three people who were familiar with each other would chat quietly from time to time, but there was none of the noisy bustle of a regr restaurant.


    This kind of atmosphere and sense of expectation was so strong that passers-by actually slowed their steps and stared. Though most of them did not join the line, choosing instead to park themselves somewhere nearby to investigate this phenomenon. To see if there was really some kind of extraordinary food in this restaurant.


    The door opened out, and and Mike had to paused in shock, he really hadn��t expect to see so many customer waiting outside. However, it looked like the the possibility of having new customers had increased.


    ��Boss Mike, you��ve finally opened your doors. I��ve waited about half an hour already.�� The young man who was standing at the head of the line said a little grouchily, however his eyes remained cheerful.


    ��The opening hours for this restaurant is clearly disyed for everyone to see. Customers may choose the desired time to eat here. Since we��re open now, doe in.�� Mike said with a smile as he opened the door wider, but there was no sense of apology on his face.


    He had already decided that he was not going to be lenient with the customers when it came to business hours. If this rule was broken even once, it would set a bad precedent and his rest time might eventually evaporated into nothing. This was not something he was prepared to let go, in the future he even nned to establish rest days as well.


    ��I know, I know, it��s the restaurant��s rules. I��ll have two [Juicy Burgers], please.�� the young man nodded obediently as he entered.


    He felt that Mike was a little unreasonable, especially when he saw Mike and Amy having lunch together at the dining hall, refusing to even let the people in a little early to just sit and wait at the tables.


    However, when heid eyes on the delicious food in front of him, all was forgiven. After all, he wouldn��t be able to eat such wonderful food even after standing a whole day outside any other restaurants.


    ��Boss Mike, have you given any thought about that matter...�� us said the moment he came in through the door, only to encounter Mike��s squinty eyed smile.


    ��Dear customer, there are many other customers behind you, so doe in and ce your order first.�� Mike said with a professional smile as he interrupted us. There were no holes in his smile, moreover, his excuse was iron d.


    ��Very well,�� since us�� words had been so expertly avoided, he could only stamp his magic staff a little too loudly on the floor as he came into the restaurant. Amy and Little Ugly Duckling were ying at the counter table, his eyes brightened as he approached them. He smiled down at them, ��Good day, little girl.��


    ��Good day, Beardy Old Man.�� Amy raised her head and obediently greeted him back, her eyes fell upon the sapphire stone embedded onto his magic staff. She asked curiously, ��Is that a magic staff? Do all magic users use magic staff?��


    ��That��s right, moreover this is no ordinary magic staff, aside from being a magical conduit, it could also be used as a weapon. In the past, I��ve even bashed a dragon on the head with it.�� us gently patted the magic staff in his hand with some affection as he said this, sinking back into nostalgia for a while. Those days he was really young and fearless, almost reckless. However, the name of Crazy Wizard seemed to have fallen out of everyone��s memories.


    ��That sounds like a really great stick.�� Amy said carelessly, her eyes still staring at the magic staff. She was clearly only interested in the bright blue gem.


    us had wanted to brag about his youthful days, however it looked like Amy wasn��t at all interested in it. He felt like he had just punched a pile of cotton[1] andughed awkwardly.


    However, now that he had found a way to entice Amy to speak with him, he was not in a hurry. Little girls have all kinds of interests, he only had to find something that she like in order to trick her toe with him. He turned to Mike, and said, ��Boss Mike, two [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], please.��


    ��Very well, please wait a bit.�� Mike nodded and turned towards the kitchen. He had just given Amy her first anti-fraud lesson that afternoon. There was no doubt that us had questionable intentions foring here so often. That old wizard probably still wanted to make Amy his apprentice. Very well, he was ready to test out his anti-fraud lessons, he��ll think up more lessonster and patch up any holes that might appearter tonight.


    All the people who had line up to enter the restaurant were now seated. Since there were still some empty seats avable, this meant that this restaurant was quiterge. There were 16 tables in total, each able to seat 4, bringing up the total of seats avable to 64.


    However, most of the table were all taken up by strangers who prefer to sit by themselves, very few were willing to share a table with people they didn��t know. In the future, when the number of customers increased, they would not be able to avoid sharing tables.


    Aside from actual customers, there were also a few curious people who came in with the crowd, only to leave after shaking their heads in disbelief over the two lonely and shockingly expensive, items on the menu.


    ��The boss of this restaurant is probably a money crazy idiot, ba?�� majority of them who immediately left due to the price all thought this way. To think that just a single [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] would cost 600 bronze coins, which was basically a few days worth of sry for most of them.


    Of course, there were some guests who were not ashamed of sitting down first without bothering to order anything, waiting to see just what kind of food others would order before deciding on their own.


    ��Boss Mike, I brought my own chair, may Ie in?�� at this moment, a fairly loud voice was heard. Through the open door of the restaurant, a demon��s head popped in.


    More than a few customers were shocked, a few more cowardly customers shrank down fearfully. Lava demons were famous for their terrible tempers and this one also didn��t looked particrly good natured.


    ��Big Baldy, you better not be too loud or I��ll burn you with a fireball.�� Amy��s little face was serious as she stared unhappily at Sargerass. It won��t be good if this Big Baldy scared away their customers.


    Sargerass was immediately terrified, he still remembered the pain from this morning��s little fireball. Moreover, he had worked really hard today in order to earn 9 gold coins for the sake of eating [Juicy Burgers]. Therefore, he was determined not to cause trouble no matter what. In a low voice, he called out, ��Boss Mike...��


    Seeing a powerfulva demon reduced to a sheep like behaviour amused Mike to the point that he could not suppress a smile, he really hadn��t expected the demon to bring his own chair. The demon had probably been shocked silly by the restaurant��s 10 gold coin chair. He came to the kitchen entrance and nodded his head, ��It��s fine, pleasee in.��


    Sargerass pushed open the door, carried in a simple iron chair and set it down at a table nearest to the door. He was about to make his order when his eyes fell upon us. He couldn��t help but stared, ��Aren��t you that...�� [1] To punch cotton �C To waste effort on someone who didn��t even feel it


    [1] Punched cotton �C Exert effort that the enemy did not feel

 Chapter 84 – Are You Paying?

    <h4>Chapter 84 �C Are You Paying?</h4>


    Sargerass stared at us. Though it was difficult, he swallowed the rest of his words and sat down quietly.


    Once, in the ins just outside of Lost Capital, he had seen a wizard dressed in all white repel a dragon with a giant fireball. That very same wizard somehow managed to take to the air and bashed the dragon on the head with a magic staff.


    A wizard in white robes was now seated in front of him, waiting to be served. Though he could only see the side profile of the man in front of him, this one nce was enough for him to recognise this human as that powerful wizard from before.


    Though he felt that if he had properlypleted his breakthrough, with the additional help of a magical tool, he would also be able to do battle against a dragon. However, there was still quite a few [Juicy Burgers] difference between now and the future him who could battle with a dragon. For the next few days he will collect missions from the guild, earn hold coins, and eat [Juicy Burgers].


    ��This boss is certainly not simple, to think that such a powerful wizard would actually patronize this restaurant.�� Sargerass muttered to himself, secretly thinking that he was lucky for not acting reckless this morning. ��Boss Mike, I��ll have three [Juicy Burgers], please.��


    After this morning��s single [Juicy Burger], he had gotten a mission to kill several tens of Poison Arrow Frogs at a nearby swamp. For the rest of the day he��d only eaten some fruits picked from the swamp and was now really hungry.


    However, today��s mission did not yield much in terms of gold coins and 3 [Juicy Burgers] was definitely not enough for him. Therefore, he nned to visit the guild much earlier tomorrow for some better missions.


    ��Very well, please wait for awhile.�� Mike nodded at Sargerass, who moved one of the original chairs away and ced his own chair next to the table. The chair looked like it had been pieced together from metal bars with a t round metal disc for a seat. It looked simple and crudely made, but incredibly solid. Since it was brought in by Sargerass, it was probably more fireproof than most chairs.


    Aside from his furniture, Mike was not at all worried about the walls and flooring as well. This morning, he had investigated the floor where Sargerass had med up and did not even see a burnt mark or even a scuff mark on the floor. It looked like this store was made from some incredibly durable stuff.


    ��The flooring of this restaurant is made from specialva rock taken from the Devil Ind. Theva was forcefully cooled down by holy nuns who resided in the demon world. It was only after much processing and polishi.+ng that these special tiles are created. They are extremely heat resistant. The walls are made from highly durable and tough material coated with simr substance as the floor, and thus is very strong and has simrly high heat resistance.��


    ��Will they withstand a dragon��s attack?�� Mike asked with a frown.


    The [System] was silent for a long while, ��The restaurant��s design is created with conventional customers�� patronage in mind, would the host please refrain from provoking a dragon��s wrath.��


    ��Isn��t it normal to meet a dragon in this kind of world? I think your design skill still needs work, ah.�� Mike sighed with a hint of regretfulness.


    Though he did not harbour much expectations, he had hoped that the restaurant��s defensive power would be strong enough for him to treat it like a fortress.


    ��Would the host please do not look down on the [System��s] ability. The fault lies in the host��s limited ability, which meant this restaurant could not rise above Level 0.�� the [System��s] solemn voice intoned.


    ��It could still level up? Just how does it level up? Do I have toplete missions for it?�� Mike��s eyes brightened at this, if he could increase the restaurant��s level, things would be even more interesting. If he persevered, maybe he could really turn the whole building into a proper fortress.


    ��The host only has to prepare 50,000 gold coins for the building materials in order to achieve Level 1.��


    ��You��re certainly shameless.�� Mike said after a moment of shock, he had thought that all he had to do wasplete some random missions, who knew it was money. Moreover, 50,000 gold coins worth. This business dealer is was certainly ck hearted.


    ��Once you��ve levelled up, aside from one free restaurant renovation, you will also unlock several other functions. Do your best, ba, host.�� the [System] urged.


    ��No money.�� Mike retorted, he��s still collecting the 10,000 gold coins needed to increase his physical ability, there was no way he would be able to simply cough up 50,000 gold coins in a short period of time. Moreover, he was not really unhappy with the current restaurant design, there was no need to level up the building in a hurry.


    Mike served food ording to the sequence of customers who entered his shop. The 16 [Juicy Burgers] in the oven were nearly done when the doors opened so those who ordered [Juicy Burgers] could eat them first while the second batch baked. Meanwhile, he prepared the rice for [Yang Zhou Fried Rice].


    This past two days people had started to line up earlier, which meant Moby was not able to enter as soon as the restaurant opened. However, since he had to forge weapons everyday, he still came over once the shop opened and ordered 2 [Yang Zhou Fried Rice].


    ��Little girl, how about I take you to somewhere with really yummy food?�� us smiled winsomely, all prepared to use food as a way to bait the girl.


    ��Okay.�� Amy��s eyes brightened, then she shook her head, ��but, I��ve already had my dinner. What about tomorrow? If you��re taking me somewhere delicious, you��ll be paying, ba?��


    ��Of course I��ll be paying. As long as you like it, I��ll pay for whatever you want to eat.�� us�� smile became even more brilliant. As expected of a little foodie, just the mere mention of food was enough to hook.


    Once the two of them were alone, it would a simple job to investigate her magical potential, he could probably even use food to trick her into following him all the way to the Magic Tower.


    Moby, who was seated nearby was watching us closely. The wizard��s unusually happy smile as well as his sneaky, darting nces at Mike made him suspicious. He made a note to speak to Mike privately first chance he gets.


    ��Okay, tomorrow I��ll wait for you toe before breakfast. You can give me the money for what I want to eat. I like daddy��s food best, daddy makes the most delicious food in the world.�� Amy nodded happily, her smile perfectly sincere.


    us, who had nned to entice Amy by describing the various delicacies found at the Lost City in order to lure her over, felt his face stiffened. It was like he had stepped into a hole he had dug.


    However, if he were to think about it properly, it sort of made sense. The Sin City aside, even the most magnificent cuisine of Lost City would be hard pressed to entice him into finishi.+ng a single te of food, let alone two whole tes like Mike��s [Yang Zhou Fried Rice].


    To tell the daughter of this establishment that he nned to treat her to good food was simply ridiculous. He had not only fallen into the hole he��d dug, he��d jumped enthusiastically into the trap. As such, he could only nod in agreement and said, ��Very well, I shall pay the bill for you tomorrow.��


    ��Beardy Old Man, you��re really nice.�� Amy nodded at him. To be able to eat home cooked fried rice, AND have someone else pay for it was certainly a nice feeling.


    Moby who had been busily eavesdropping was stunned for a moment and nearlyughed out loud. He nced at sweet Amy for a second and felt that he��s been worrying over nothing, this little girl was clearly not someone who could be easily cheated away.


    Other customers who were waiting for their food to be served also nced at Amy interestedly. This half elf little girl was just too cute, her way of speaking was also very interesting. Though the things that came out of her mouth sometimes gave people ulcers, spectators not in line of her poisonous tongue were often amused by her words.


    ��Then, how about I show you something interesting? A dancing little snow man.�� us remained persistent, after considering for a bit, his eyes brightened and he snapped his fingers. A thumb sized person appeared on his palm and jumped onto the table, the little white person began to dance round and round the table top.

 Chapter 85 – Can Your Little Person Sing?

    <h4>Chapter 85 �C Can Your Little Person Sing?</h4>


    5 snow white people waved their hands as they dance in a little circle on the table, it was like watching the mes of a fire dancing in the wind. Tomoners unused to magic, it was certainly a curious sight.


    Within the Continent, humans could carve out a ce for themselves amongst powerful supernatural beings thanks to their fighting abilities as knights as well as their envious affinity with magic. Both were a source of jealousy for other races. During the warring years, their ability tobine magic withbat were the reason for their ability to dominate battle fields.


    Therefore, tomon humans, wizards were awesome beings. Although Sin City was not under the jurisdiction of the Lost City, the status of humans living within the Sin City were influenced by the them as well.


    Being able to witness us, all dressed up in his wizard��s outfit, performed magic caused a certain level of awe among the customers. Their eyes went towards Amy, even adults like them were intrigued by the magic shown by this wizard, since Amy was still a little girl, surely she will like these kinds of things, ba.


    ��But, can your little snow people sing?�� Amy looked at the dancing little people with a faintly interested expression on her face, her shoulders lifted a little in anticipation.


    Little Ugly Duckling also poked a curious nose over to investigate, its bright little eyes showed disdain as it withdrew its furry little head back, disinterest clear on its little face.


    ��S... sing?�� us was a little stunned. He looked at the dancing little snow people, he could make them perform even more intricate movements, however, singing was beyond his skill. Back in his youth, his ability to chant incantations were mediocre at best and ended up being scolded by his master more than a few times. He could onlyugh and said, ��Little girl, these little people are created by magic, they can��t sing.��


    The customers were also a little surprise, who knew that these dancing little people were not enough to entertain Amy. Surely this request was a little too much, ba? As that old wizard said, a conjured person can��t sing.


    ��But, MY little person can sing. Oh, and your little people are too ugly.�� us shook his head, unable to believe Amy��s words.


    The other customers were also shocked, unless a previously undiscovered race of small people have been discovered within the Continent, how could there be little people who could sing and dance?


    Within the kitchen, a corner of Mike��s lips quirk up, it looked like his anti-fraud training from this afternoon was in affect. He felt amused as his little daughter ran off, ready to show off her little toy to them.


    ��Okay, if no one believes me then I��ll bring her out. Daddy magicked a singing little person for me.�� Amy said with a little grudging frown as ran back with the music box clutched in her arms, she carefully ced the box on the table.


    Curious onlookers leaned in for a closer lookas their eyes lit up in appreciation as they inspected the exquisitely made box.


    ��How beautiful!�� a young woman who seated nearby cried out, her mouth fell open as she looked at the perfectly spherical transparent crystal on top of the delicately carved box. Topping it all was the figurine with her violine, so lifelike and beautiful that people who saw her for the first time couldn��t take their eyes off.


    ��Uwoooh...�� the rest of the customers have simr expressions on their faces. Though the item was not something covered in gold or precious stones, the crystal clear sphere gave off an astonishi.+ngly pure kind of light that was simply irresistible.


    To think that Mike would give such a precious and delicate looking item to Amy as a toy, this kind of sheer indulgence strained the limits of their imagination.


    When they looked at us�� conjured dancing snow people once more, what had once been something amazing suddenly seemed crude and clumsypared to the lifelike elf girl dressed in purple. The leaping dance, which had caught their eye so much suddenly seemed more funny than interesting.


    ��This is definitely not conjured up by magic!�� us immediately realized this point the moment he saw the music box. Not even a bit of magical wave could be seen on the box. It looked like Boss Mike had lied to Amy, however he did not break Mike��s secret, he was not at all resentful at this strange behaviour. For a man to raise a daughter all by himself can��t be easy, after all.


    ��However, can she really sing?�� us was really doubtful, since no trace of magical wave could be detected, there was no way a wooden doll, no matter how intricately made, would be able to dance, let alone sing.


    The rest of the customers also looked on curiously, while this thing looked really amazing and well made, most people were still doubtful over whether it could really sing.


    ��Of course she can sing.�� Amy nodded determinedly and tapped at the switch on the side of the music box.


    ��Little mushroom picking girl...�� light beamed out in all directions, illuminating the room in seven different colours. A sweet voice filled the room as the elf girl within the sphere started to move her arm and y her violin, slowly turning in a circle. She looked incredibly lifelike, like a member of a previously unknown race of little people.


    ��How... how could this be!�� us�� eyes were wide as he stared at the singing little elf girl, though he could feel some kind of energy emanating from the doll, it was definitely not magic. However, if there was no magical energy involved, just how could this puppet sing and dance?


    Moreover, he��d just experienced 3 continuous shocks. Amy��s little person could not only sing, but sing very well at that. Her singing voice was ethereal, almost unearthly, it was like listening to actual elves singing. An awkward expression descended on his face.


    He had lived to such a venerable age, once past the 100 year threshold. not much had caused him to show even a twitch of expression. Who knew he��d be handed such arge defeat by a little girl today.


    If age hadn��t thickened his face to such degree, he would probably have melted out of his own wizard��s robes and sneaked out of the ce. Instead, he leaned back and slowly lowered his eye lids, letting the music wash over him peacefully. Surely the customers here wouldn��t let him lose too much face over this.


    ��She can really sing, and sing very well, but what is this song? It sounds like some kind of children��s song, but why haven��t I ever heard it before?�� the young woman sitting next to the music box was delighted by the song, but was also a little wary.


    The song was truly ethereal and beautiful, it certainly sounded like something children would love and would spread easily among the people. So, it was strange that she had never heard it before.


    ��Look, Beardy Old Man, the Little Mushroom Elf could sing and dance. Don��t you think your little snow people aren��t fun at all?�� Amy reached out, touched the switch to turn off the music box, and turned to us.


    Customers who had been listening to Amy��s words all turned to give us a strange look.


    It was probably a bad thing tough at a wizard to his face. However, when they thought about how he had wanted to show off in front of Amy only to get one upped by her, they could not help as the corners of their mouths quivered upwards. To be questioned so by the little girl, just how was he going to answer her?

 Chapter 86 – I Want to Protect Daddy Dearest

    <h4>Chapter 86 �C I Want to Protect Daddy Dearest</h4>


    Sargerass, who had been sitting by the door, snickered; hand over his mouth, his shoulders shaking from the impact of trying to suppress hisughter. To no avail as loud bursts ofughter kept snorting out.


    If weren��t so concern about us�� frighteningly powerful magic, as well as Amy��s unreasonable rules, he would have banged the table in heartyughter.


    When the other customers saw this, their own smiles drooped a little. For some reason, an amused demon was even scarier than a bad tempered one. Quite a few of the nearby customers shi.+fted away from Sargerass�� vicinity.


    Feeling all eyes on him, even us with his tough old face could not take it any more. Heughed hollowly and was about to say something to mitigate his situation and somehow save some face when Mike appeared with a steaming te. With a smile, he said, ��Your [Yang Zhou Fried Rice].��


    ��Boss Mike, just how did you conjure up that little figure that dances and sing?�� us looked at Mike, his eyes bright. The purpose of his question was to first divert attention from himself, and secondly, he was truly curious about this little figurine.


    He had a strong feeling that magic was not involved since absolutely no magical wave could be detected from it. However, aside from magic, what else could exin this little person��s ability to sing and move? Surely this was not actually a real little person?


    The rest of the people transferred their gaze onto Mike, their curiosity thick in the air. Just what kind of person was Boss Mike?


    Not only was his food delicious, to think that he could also produce this kinds of intricately made objects, could it be possible that he��s actually a powerful wizard?


    ��It��s not made from ordinary magic, there are other procedures and steps involved, you��ll probably won��t understand even if I exin it.�� Mike said earnestly as he looked straight at us.


    ��It��s... entirely possible that I won��t understand.�� us felt like he had been looked down by this person, and yet, after opening and shutting his mouth a couple of times, he had a feeling that there was a thread of truth behind this remark. He had, after all, spent his life studying nothing but magic and had very little experience with matters outside of his field of expertise.


    He was especially bad with interpersonal rtionshi.+ps. Otherwise, instead of running about outside of Lot City looking for an apprentice, a word from a person of his status would have sent all kinds of geniuses over to the Magic Tower to beg him for apprenticeshi.+p. He wouldn��t have had toe out into the world at this venerable age to go looking for someone to inherit his knowledge.


    He definitely should not be here, making a fool of himself trying to convince a restaurant owner to let him test his daughter��s magical ability.


    When Mike saw that us did not continue with his line of question, he returned to the kitchen. All the mechanical and electrical theories he had prepared in his mind were left unused, though to be honest, they were all remnants of what he had learned during his university years. While it was a little patchy, there was still enough information to freak people out. He had, after all, graduated from one of the top 20 Universities of Science and Engineering from his previous world.


    Amy smiled sweetly at Mike for a moment, there was a sense of triumph in that smile of hers.


    Mike looked at his slightly oily hands, since he was unable to stroke her hair, he smiled back Amy in a pampering way before continuing his way to the kitchen.


    Amy��s performance today could be described as impable, she hadpletely absorbed what he had taught her this afternoon. With just a few quick shes of her tongue, she had caused us to doubt his position in life.


    ��Whether he��s a wizard or not, that Boss Mike is certainly an impressive person.�� Harrison took a bite of his [Juicy Burger] as studied Boss Mike, the fat within his body vibrating vigorously.


    ��I��ll say,�� Jacques nodded in agreement as his own fat shook like jelly. At the same time, he could not help staring at the music box in Amy��s hands. ��I wonder if Boss Mike will sell this thing? If Pam sees it, she��ll probably be overjoyed, ba.��


    Nearby customers looked over at the two vibrating fatties a little pensively, a few of them nodded, they too felt that Boss Mike was not someone simple.


    Sargerass managed to suppressed hisughter after much difficulty, he felt that theughter just now had made him even hungrier, however, he remained seated, patiently waiting for his meal. He also did not pester Boss Mike or threaten to burn up the store.


    After all, even a level 10 wizard could only sit there and take whatever insult from the little girl. Though he had a bit of a temper, the 50 years he had spent travelling the continent taught him some patience. In those years, he had never actually encountered any major crisis in his travel, but he still have some sense of civilization.


    After a few mouthfuls of fried rice, he saw that most of the customers were upied with their food, us looked at Amy who wasying on the counter, one hand kneading the little cat��s head, both eyes staring at the little elf inside the music box, and his mood suddenly improved.


    After thinking for a bit, us smiled at Amy, ��Little girl, let��s forget about all those earlier stuff. Do you know that Nn Continent is a really big ce where lots of bad things could happen? Whether it��s natural disaster or man made, only really the powerful could protect themselves and the people they love. I have worked very hard to be powerful magic user, are you sure you don��t want to learn magic? Surely you have something you wish to protect?��


    ��I want to protect daddy dearest.�� Amy said after thinking very deeply, her eyes serious as she stared at Mike who was working in the kitchen.


    ��Miao~�� Little Ugly Duckling raised its head, attempting to get Amy to scratch a different spot.


    ��That doesn��t include you.�� Amy opened her hand and pressed down Little Ugly Duckling��s head.


    ��Miao~ Miao~�� Little Ugly Duckling mewed twice unhappily, its voice unusually low, it seemed its feeling was hurt.


    ��That��s very good, but if you want to protect someone you have to be strong. If you learn from me, you will be able to master magic very quickly.�� us smiled as he nodded, doing his best to look like a knowledgeable and dependable master.


    Though Mike had mercilessly refused his offer yesterday, he still wished to find out if Amy had any talent for learning magic. If she has true talent, he was determined to make her his disciple. He was quite prepared to satisfy whatever demands Mike may have. After all, he will die in two years, there was nothing he hold dear in this world.


    ��En, I think you��re right.�� Amy nodded, however, before us�� smile could fully bloom, she narrowed her eyes suspiciously, ��but, Beardy Old Man, you can��t even walk without a stick. If you can��t even protect yourself, how are you going to teach me how to protect daddy? Am I going to learn how to fight other little kids like me?��


    ��This...�� us�� expression froze over once more. This little girl��s head was really one of a kind, it just shoots off into unexpected paths out of the blue.


    ��Also, what��s all this nonsense about fighting other little kids!�� us frowned, from the age of 18 onwards his opponent had been beastmen.


    At age 24 was the first time he had mastered the use of his magic staff to the point that he was able to smash a dragon on the head. Granted, it was a low level Green Dragon. Nevertheless, from then on he��d gone from strength to strength, breaking limits and oveing all kinds of obstacles thrown his way. Bullying children wasn��t something that he had ever considered.


    ��Looks like you really doubt my ability. Then, how about this, whatever magic skills you have, you may attack me with it. If I can��t win against it, I��ll consider it my loss.�� us patted his chest, confidence and magnanimity on his face. [Trantion: Someone��s asking to be killed...]

 Chapter 87 – This Fireball Might Actually Kill You

    <h4>Chapter 87 �C This Fireball Might Actually Kill You</h4>


    The conversation between us and Amy once again drew the attention of the customers around them.


    Some of the regrs were there when Amy��s used her fireball attack against Sargerass, and her little blue fireball attack actually managed to break down the natural resistance of ava demon and hurt him. To think that us was now inviting Amy to attack him, wasn��t it a little too excessive?


    ��Wait, take a look at that marking on his robes, it��s a gold and purple magic staff. If I remember correctly only consecrated wizards of the Lost Empire have the right to wear that symbol, ba?�� a middle age man dressed like a merchant said, staring at us�� left shoulder with some amazement. His eyes fixed on the thumb size symbol embroidered on the white robe.


    ��I see it too, could this old man be a consecrated wizard from the Lost Empire?�� the man who shared the merchant��s table hissed back in amazement as he too eyed the symbol on us�� shoulder. It was the highest honour a human magic user could attain, not something that anyone would just fake.


    The conversation between the two was overheard by others, and very soon all eyes were fixed upon us�� shoulder, though most of them have never seen a consecrated wizard in their life, news and rumours about them were everywhere.


    Ever since the death of Knight Alex, the Empire have yet to see a Gryphon Knight that could stand up against a dragon on a one to one basis. These past few years whenever the Lost Empire were attacked by malicious dragons, the ones who came out to fight them were powerful wizards. Thanks to their effort in repelling the dragons to protect the peace, wizards were regarded with great awe and respect by the general populous.


    Moreover, the Empire had dedicated a lot of resources to support wizards and magic users. Magic users who were epted as part of the Empire��s Magic Tower were all Level 8 magicians or above. Each of them were outstandingly powerful and contributed greatly to Lost Empire��s defensive force.


    If this white robe wizard really was one of Lost Empire��s consecrated wizard, he had to be at least a level 8 wizard.


    Most other wizards alive would have to take their hats of in respect of this great elder. For him to taste defeat not once or twice, but three times under Amy��s hands... from what they have overheard (eavesdropped), it looked like this old wizard did all this in order to recruit Amy as a disciple. However, it would appear that this little girl really looked down this venerable old wizard.


    ��Just when did it became so difficult for a Level 8 wizard to find a disciple?�� was the question in everyone��s heart. Amy��s ignorance of us�� reputation could be excused by her young age. However, Boss Mike, the man who put together such a wonderful restaurant with materials and ingredients from all over the world could not be ignorant of the consecrated wizard��s symbol, ba.


    Despite that, Boss Mike still continue to smile neutrally at us�� recruitment attempts. It looked like he was really not at all tempted by us�� offer. This kind of abnormal attitude really surprised everyone, which sprouted a whole new set of theories about Mike��s true identity and strength. For example: ��Could it be that Boss Mike looks down on this old wizard? Could it be possible that he��s an even more powerful magic user?��


    As for us�� offer to take an attack from Amy, the rest of the customers no longer felt worried due to his identity.


    After all, one was a wizard from the Lost Empire while the other merely the little daughter of restaurant owner. These two came frompletely different worlds. Therefore their strength could also be said to be worlds apart, ba. Even if us were to stand there and take her attack, surely Amy wouldn��t be able to cause him much harm, ba.


    ��A wizard who could defeat an actual dragon had to be above Level 8, right? He should at least be a Level 9 wizard, possibly even a Level 10 master.�� Sargerass thought, that scene near Lot Capital really etched itself deeply within his memories.


    However, when Sargerass looked at Amy, his expression grewplicated. Even if us really was a Level 10 wizard, that little girl��s fireball was not simple. If it was anything like this morning��s, that man was going to suffer.


    Amy, who had been listening to us carefully, suddenly perked up. In a slightly disbelieving voice, she said, ��Beardy Old Man, are you sure you can withstand my attack? My fireball my actually kill you, oh.��


    ��Of course I��m sure. Little girl, go ahead and use your most powerful technique, don��t worry about me. If I can��t even withstand your fireball, I��m only good for bullying little kids.�� us said confidently. He actually felt touched that this little girl was worried about his safety.


    He was actually quite happy to hear Amy��s self confidence. Clearly this meant that despite her half blood status, she her magical ability was powerful enough for her to freely use. However, this could be due to her youth and childish confidence. No matter how gifted a person was, their learning rate would be limited. So, the best way to test her talent would be to get her to show her power directly.


    ��I��m just worried about burning up the tables and chairs.�� Amy looked worriedly at the table in front of us.


    ��... ...�� For a moment, us really didn��t know what kind of expression to make. He really did not expect to have his safety be rated lower than tables and chairs. A little depressed, he said a little helplessly, ��It��s fine, if it was really damaged, I��ll pay for it.��


    ��Okay, since you ask for it nicely, I��ll have no choice but to throw a fireball at you. Even though it��s really troublesome, it��s a customer��s request after all.�� Amy nodded to herself, the expression on her face wasn��t the least reluctant. In fact, it was a little bit naughty. She ced Little Ugly Duckling aside and said to us seriously, ��If you really can��t stand it, please yell out loudly, ��kay?��


    ��It won��t happen.�� us said as he shook his head, he looked perfectly rxed, with an air of a benevolent elderly schr.


    ��Well, here Ie.�� Amy looked over us. After that little warning, she held out her small hand. With a little ��fuh��, fire enveloped enveloped her hand, the blue-purple me concentrating into a blue-purple fireball on her palm. Then, with zero reluctance, she threw the fireball at us.


    ��This is pure magical energy!�� us stared at the me on Amy��s hand. His eyes widened in surprise at the blue-purple me. The magical power was incredibly pure, not at all effected by other elements. Though the fireball was small, there was a surprising amount of energy packed within it.


    Naturally, this kind of little me could hardly be called proper fireball, he could see endless possibilities within it.


    To be able to produce this kind of result at three or four years old without any formal magical lessons, this kind of super talent was just the thing he was looking for


    More importantly, the power she chose to disy was a fireball. Personally, he had always preferred this simplest form of offensive magic. us even dared to dere that when it came to the fireball, he was the fastest and most powerful, so much so that no one even dared to dere themselves second to him.


    When it came to fighting dragons, his trusty fireballs would be called to action. Within the whole of the Nn Continent, even dragons would rather scatter and flee before the might and speed of his fireballs.


    In the short time he spent thinking about various things, the tiny fireball reached the end of his beard, and with a ��foomph�� rapidly travelled up to his face.


    ��damn it!�� us shouted,pletely forgetting his earlier boasts, he jerked up and ran out of the restaurant, his beard ming. [Trantor: ... for some reason, I never expected this...]

 Chapter 88 – I Can Teach You How to Beat Up Kids

    <h4>Chapter 88 �C I Can Teach You How to Beat Up Kids</h4>


    Customers who had been expecting us to simply diffuse Amy��s fireball watched as the white robed wizard ran out of the restaurant with his beard on fire. The air filled with the smell of burning hair, as well as an air of awkwardness.


    ��Aih, from now on Beardy Old Man��s opponents will all be little kids.�� Amy dusted her hands a little helplessly. For a moment, it looked like she wasn��t sure what to do with her hands, then she waved at Little Ugly Duckling toe over.


    Little Ugly Duckling had ran to the other end of the counter the moment the Amy made mes appeared on her hand. It looked around suspiciously before confirming that Amy had no fireballs around her before running over. It jumped into Amy��s arms and cuddled itself against her chest.


    Customers who had been avoiding each other��s gaze awkwardly began to smile when they saw this cozy scene. To be honest, they were actually a little worried what the consecrated wizard would do if he got angry over having his beard burnt. With his status, perhaps not even the mysterious Boss Mike of this wondrous restaurant could withstand his temper.


    ��As expected, this child��s power should not be underestimated. Even a Level 10 wizard is unable to withstand it.�� Sargerass was perfectly content as he nodded to himself in satisfaction. Seeing someone else stepped into the trap he had fallen into before was actually quite gratifying. The unvoiced itch in his heart felt lighter, especially when the fellow victim was someone much stronger than himself.


    Mike looked towards the door, a slight frown on his forehead. us was the one who had asked for it, he had been pestering them since yesterday to test out Amy��s magical potential so he was not actually worried about any kind of retaliation from him for this attack.


    The only thing that worried him was that, having seen Amy��s true potential, that guy might actually kepting over every single day to nag him about taking Amy away to the Magic Tower. But, no matter what, Mike had no intention of letting Amy be taken away from him.


    The moment us dashed out the door, he pointed a finger at his own beard and a fair size waterball burst out on his own face. The water ball enveloped his beard, putting out the blue-purple mes almost immediately. [hua hua] water dripped down the front of his body. Dripping wet, with a half burnt beard and soot covered white robe, he was a sorry sight indeed.


    However, the expected air of dismay was absent from us�� expression. The manughed out loud, an expression of delighted ecstasy upon his face. In fact, he looked kind of crazyughing to himself outside the restaurant door. Customers who had been watching himughed nervously with each other, a little scared what this crazy, sodden old wizard might do.


    Surely this old wizard couldn��t have really gone crazy from having his luxurious white beard burnt by a little girl, ba. If a Level 8 wizard actually decided to show his temper here, it��s quite possible that the entire restaurant would be stomped t. Just look at that extremely unstable attitude of his.


    ��That Beardy Old Man has gone crazy, ba. If I had known earlier I wouldn��t have targeted his beard. Who knows if he can grow it back.�� Amy said as she looked worriedly towards the entrance. If he can��t grow it back, she would have to think up a new nickname for him.


    us�� weird bout ofughter did notst long. He quickly realized that it was probably bad manners tough outside like this all by himself. Face wreathed in smiles, he tidied himself up a little was about to stroke his beard in thought when his hands encountered empty space.


    He lowered his head for a look, and saw what had been a 20 over centimetres long white beard have now been reduced to less than half its original length. The lower half of it was all crackly and covered in bits of ashes, frankly it looked quite sad now.


    The beard had been with him for many tens of years. Everyday, he would carefully groom and trimmed it properly to a specific shape. His heart would ache when even a single strand was lost. So it was quite devastating to have it turned into this sad thing.


    If the opponent had been someone else, say a dragon for example, he would have bashed the culprit on the head with his magic staff until at least three big holes appeared.


    However, the culprit at hand now was Amy, furthermore it was he who had asked her to throw a fireball at him, with the solemn promise that he would be able to take it.


    As such, he had basically dug his own grave and enthusiastically leapt into said grave. Though he felt wronged by the action, he had effectively cut off any way out for himself.


    ��Fine, it��s all fine, what��s a little energetic y between my beloved disciple and I. Such rare talent is almost impossible to find, in the future, even if she learns nothing but fireballs, her attacks could one day surpass mine. There��s no doubt about it, this is it. She is the one.�� us appeared to cheer up quite quickly from the loss of his beard.


    When he thought about that pure magical fireball just now, his heart began to race once more. Ever since he started his travels from Lot City heading southwards, he had spent over half a year encountering all sorts of trouble and obstacles. He also knew that his time in this world was limited and could only afford to nurture one single disciple.


    With a smile on his face, us cast cleansing magic on himself, twice. His soot stained robe was once again a pure white. There was nothing he could do about the shortened beard, but at least it was now clean again. Then, he entered the restaurant.


    ��I��d have thought this old guy would value his beard more than his life. To think that he could still smile even after all that, looks like that little girl��s potential is not bad. I should act soon or that valuable object would be snatched away. It��s less troublesome to just snatch someone else��s disciple than to find one on my own. Furthermore that old coot��s eyes have always been good anyway.�� at the entrance to Aden��s Square magic potion shop, Julian looked at us�� antics as he muttered to himself, before finally disappearing into his own shop.


    Those waiting within the restaurant half expected us to start sting the restaurant into pieces, or to at least storm in angrily and started screaming at them. However, contrary to their expectations, the expression behind the shortened beard was nothing less than a cheerfully smiling face Everyone was shocked, just what was going on?


    ��It��s ok, Halfsies Beard Old Man, I think I can teach you how to fight little kids. If you really want to learn I��ll give you a special rate for it.�� Amy looked at the now seated us and made her announcement before he could even open his mouth.


    ��Pu��!�� seated all the way near the entrance, Sargerass who had just taken a sip of water spat it all out in a powerful jet. Laughter exploded out just as powerfully.


    For a Level 10 wizard to be admonished by a four year old little girl, and to be offered lessons on how to fight off little kids. This was an actual powerful wizard who could fight off dragons using fireballs. In all his 50 years wondering about the Nn Continent, this was the most hrious thing he had ever encountered.


    Aside from Sargerass�� uncontrobleughter, silence reigned. The customers stared at Sargerass from the corners of their eyes. The two customers closest to Sargerass edged away quietly, none of them quite dared to sit near him.


    Though most of them did feel that Amy��s words were quite funny, none of them dared to even twitch their lips in the face of a consecrated Lost Empire wizard. They all lowered their heads, instinct told them that if they even dared to hint at a smile, they would find a fireball in their face.


    There werews within the Lost Empire which stipted that consecrated wizards have the right to punish those who insulted them. If an investigation were to happen, the wizards involved would not be punished at all.


    Although the Sin City was not directly under thews of the Lost Empire, there have been cases where other races would insult consecrated wizards only to be killed by them within the borders of Sin City. With the backing of the Lost Empire, everything would be wrapped up within the City without drawing counter attacks from outside.


    [wpsitesment_form

 Chapter 89 – Unexpected Rejection

    <h4>Chapter 89 �C Unexpected Rejection</h4>


    Beardy Old Man now became Halfsies Beard Old Man, on top of that he��d been given a grand lecture by a little girl. Whatever words had been hanging on the edge of us�� lips were choked down his throat. Thinking back to what he had carelessly promised, the old face flushed red, he turned to re at Sargerass.


    Sargerass may have nearly lost his head in amusement, but the volume of hisughter lowered significantly at the re. He had been holding back hisughter ever since us had re-entered the room, after Amy��s remark everything just exploded. The best he could do right now was avoid eye contact with us and cover his mouth to prevent any sounds from leaking out. However, everyone could see his heaving shoulders and knew just what was going through his head. It was the bestugh he had ever had for a few decades.


    ��Halfsies Beard Old Man, please don��t scare Big Baldy. If he gets angry he��ll catch fire. If yourst bit of beard got burnt, you��ll be Beardless Old Man.�� Amy reminded us solemnly.


    ��Ahem, what happened just now was an ident. That fireball you disyed is not bad, I��m something of an expert with fireballs myself. Also, my fireballs are bigger and much more powerful...�� us said with a determined smile as he spoke gently with Amy.


    ��Your second [Yang Zhou Fried Rice].�� Mike came out of the kitchen and ced the fried rice in front of us, breaking his exnation to Amy. ��As I have mentioned earlier, Amy is still young, I will not permit her to leave just for the sake of some magic lessons. If she really wants to learn, I will find a suitable teacher for her and let her learn whatever she wants in this city.��


    The customers, who were already reeling from the shock of us NOT being angry or setting them on fire, were once again shocked by how Boss Mike simply interrupted us in the middle of his little speech.


    Moreover, it looked like this was not the first time Boss Mike had denied us his request. To let a mere restaurant owner pull his face down like this just to get Amy to be his disciple, this little girl��s innate potential must be immense.


    ��That was a direct rejection!�� Harrison looked at Mike with his mouth hanging open His shock was quite natural since for most people, having a consecrated wizard from the Lost Empire ept one��s child as a disciple was a great honour for the entire family.


    Every year, numerous people would crack their heads to find ways to get their children epted into Lost Empire��s Magic Tower. Some were even willing to let their children enter as mere servants in the hopes that they could catch the eye of one of the great magic users and be recruited as their disciples.


    On the other hand, here was us, practically begging to take Amy on as a disciple only to be rejected point nk by Mike. It looked like the boss of this restaurant really did not want to let little Amy leave his side.


    ��This seems quite reasonable, if I have such a cute daughter I��d also be reluctant to part with her. Not even a consecrated wizard could take her away from me.�� Jacques looked at Mike, clearly on his side on this decision.


    ��En, I don��t want to leave daddy. Halfsies Beard Old Man, if you want to learn from me, you��ll have to wait until I have some free time to train you. I have to collect money now, I��m very busy.�� Amy said sincerely to us, nodding her head firmly to herself.


    ��I��ll just continue with my dinner.�� us saw that Mike was perfectly serious with his decision. He still haven��t given up on making Amy his disciple, but for now he will stay silent. He quietly picked up his spoon and continue to eat his [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], a frown remained on his face as he thought deeply.


    His original n was to bring Amy back to the Magic Tower to be trained, the masters of magic within the Tower made endless research and improvements on the uses of magic. Right now, aside from the Illusion Borders where the elves resided, the Magic Tower was the best ce to cultivate one��s magical skills. With all kinds of magical specialist living in the Tower, progress rates of some disciples were almost shockingly fast.


    However, it looked like Mike was really firm about his decision to not let Amy leave his side. The man also did notck money, and considering that he had picked Sin City to open his restaurant, he was probably not interested in Lost Empire��s power or social standing either. More importantly, he had never shown any interest in us�� magical ability.


    The three most persuasive argument us had to back his request were nothing in Mike��s eyes. This father��s love for Amy went above and beyond what he could offer. At this point, he really did not know what kind of bargaining chip he could use to persuade Mike, which troubled him greatly.


    When Mike saw that us did not continue his attempt to persuade him about Amy, he returned to the kitchen to cook.


    When he had found out us�� true identity, he had been quite anxious. The opponent was a powerful wizard of great renown. If the enemy really wanted to attack him, there was really no way he could defend himself.


    Just now, the only reason Amy could actually burn his beard was due to the wizard��s inexplicable moment of staring nkly into nothing. Add that to the man��s careless contempt of a four year old��s ability, you have a recipe for disaster. In reality, Amy��s strength was worlds below us. If he had topare, the difference was like an elephant��s power vs a fire ant.


    Thankfully, this us person seemed quite reasonable and did not try to use his own identity and power to force them. However, it did not look like he will change his mind on the matter of taking Amy to the Magic Tower. This was the dangerous point, there was no way he was going to let Amy be alone with this old man.


    After that little performance, with us paying more attention to his meal than anything else, the slightly tensed and awkward atmosphere eventually calmed down. Since no swords were drawn (literally or otherwise) from either side, it appeared more like a little joke between Amy and us.


    However, the people within the restaurant have to acknowledge one very important matter. Boss Mike��s daughter was someone they could not simply provoke. She even dared to set a consecrated wizard from the Lost Empire on fire. The customers all collectively decided that they should just quietly hand over their money once their meal was over.


    Customers who had their food in front of them soon sank into the serious business of enjoying their meal.


    There were actually quite a few people who entered the restaurant out of curiosity, mostly lured in by the mouth watering smell in the air, and when they saw the dreamy expressions on the people busily eating, they could not help but be tempted to order something from the menu. Though it was still outrageously expensive, they were tempted enough to at least have a taste.


    Once Mike handed over Sargerass his three [Juicy Burgers], he took the time to advice nearby customers to sit a little further away from the demon. The extreme reaction the demon has towards the meat in the [Juicy Burger] could be quite dangerous after all.


    ��Fuuuuh!�� as expected, once Sargerass took arge bite of the [Juicy Burger], me leapt out of his mouth. The magma lines on his body glowed and the temperature around him rose.


    Fortunately, after that expensive lesson this morning, he had brought his own metal chair over. He also made sure to stay a good distance from the walls and tables as well. Curiously enough, the [Juicy Burger] in his hand still maintained its shape even while on fire. This caused a lot of eyebrows to be raised.


    ��Boss Mike, could I have two takeaway sets of the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice]? My kids and wife really like your fried rice.�� said Jacques with a smile when his second [Juicy Burger] arrived.


    ��Right now the restaurant only allowed one takeaway per customer. This restaurant still needs more new customers to patronize this ce, so please understand.�� Mike shook his head a little apologetically. Though more new customers came in today, he still had toplete his 1,000 new customers mission, because of that he decided to limit the number of takeaways to one per customer.


    ��Is that so.�� Jacques said quietly, he had promised his wife and children that he would bring dinner for them tonight. To only bring one portion made him feel like he had fallen short in his mission. One of his children who were old enough to eat solid food had already snatched a small bowl��s worth of fried rice from Miranda[1]. That greedy child probably won��t eat until he brought dinner back.


    ��Boss Mike, I want a takeaway [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] as well, just one, please.�� Harrison said after taking arge bite of his [Juicy Burger]. He winked at Jacques. [Trantor��s Note: Uwooh, such a good friend~ I��m so touched. These fatties are the best.] [1] Miranda �C It turned out that Jacques�� wife is called Miranda. The ��Pam�� from chapter 86 had been corrected to ��Palmer��, one of his son��s name.

 Chapter 90 – Let’s Call it the Burning Legion

    <h4>Chapter 90 �C Let��s Call it the Burning Legion</h4>


    ��Very well, please wait.�� Mike nodded and turned towards the kitchen.


    He had seen Harrison��s little wink of course, but since it did not vite the one takeaway per person rule, he would not say anything about it. For best friends to take advantage of loopholes like this was quite natural, also, he wasn��t the type to enforce rules so rigidly either.


    ��Those two little brats, Palmer and Pablo, should also like [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], ba.�� when Mike left for the kitchen, Harrison looked at Jacques with a smile.


    ��Yes, those two really like it. Even Angus seems to want to try it, but that little guy only started growing teeth so we only allowed him a bit of chicken��s egg for solid food.�� when it came to talking about his children, Jacques�� face began to glow brightly.


    ��If that��s the case, do bring my portion back to those kids. Tell them that it��s Uncle Harrison��s treat. Next time, I��ll bring them to the racing track for some fun.�� Harrison nodded tolerantly at his friend��s happiness.


    ��Very well, those kids still talks about those two little white horses you showed them thest time.�� Jacques agreed. The two friends began to chat idly about horses and the racing track. Harrison��s family own, among all things, an actual racing track. Before this, they even talked about Jacques putting some money into the race track to invest on prime horseflesh and extend the racing track a bit more. Having something like Lot City��s huge racing track would make betting and viewing even more interesting.


    us quietly finished two tes of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice]. At the end of it, however no good idea on how to deal with Mike came to him, which made him a little depressed.


    He had a few friends in the City of Sin, but, it would be too much of a strain for his old face to ask for help for this kind of thing.


    If he went to those guys for help, their suggestion would probably something like ��Gold plus Sword�� type of solution. He had no intention of antagonising his precious disciple right off the bat. He believe that if the student is unwilling, nothing would be learned in the end. Also, the Gold plus Sword type of coercion was just too boring.


    ��Halfsies Beard Old Man, don��t be too sad. Even though I can��t teach you how to make fireballs in a far away ce, you can learn from me while you��re here. You can go home once you��ve mastered it, ba.�� Amy said sincerely as she stared as us. This white beard old man looked really pitiful after being set fire by her her. Not only did this poor man have trouble walking, his magical skills seemed quite bad, it really made her somewhat anxious.


    In contrast to Amy��s pity filled eyes, us�� mood brightened, the light of inspiration shone on him. If he thought about it pragmatically, there was really no need for him to return to the Magic Tower any time soon. If he remained here, perhaps Boss Mike would let him have Amy as a disciple.


    If that��s the case, he would have to change his ns drastically. He��ll have to move quite a lot of stuff from Lot City amongst other things.


    The more us thought about it, the happier he became. ��Little girl, the bill, please.�� he reached into his breast pockets and pulled out two dragon coins, the smile on his face renewed.


    ��The total is 12 gold coins, here��s your 8 gold coins change.�� Amy took the two dragon coins on the table and slid 8 gold coins over to us, all the while eyeing him curiously. In her heart, she thought, ��Is it really great fun to learn fireball from me?��


    ��Little girl, goodbye.�� us collected his change, took up his staff and set off towards the exit, all the while wearing his beaming smile.


    Though it was a little troublesome to do things this way, if he were to think about it properly, he really didn��t want to spend the rest of his life in that Magic Tower anyway. The mood there was always so dull and serious, that elf girl from back then called it the Coffin Tower.


    In contrast, the atmosphere in Sin City seemed to crackle with life, brimming with the taste of freedom. More importantly there was delicious food here, if he could have a cute and precious disciple to his future, life here would be perfect.


    The customer looked at us�� incredulously, none of them could quite understand his sudden good mood.


    Sargerass lowered his gaze, not quite daring to meet the wizard��s eyes. He really thought that us came over to scold him aboutughing just now, but, who would have thought that the wizard merely cast a casual gaze over Sargerass before sweeping hurriedly out the door.


    ��Fuuh, that really scared me.�� Sargerass sighed with relief and looked out at us�� disappearing figure and took another bite of the [Juicy Burger] in his hands.


    He could really feel the blood rushi.+ng through his veins, ramming against the bottleneck he��d been stuck with for over 50 years. The strength of the impact was not strong, but it gave him unprecedented hope. As long he continued to eat [Juicy Burgers] he would one day be able to breakthrough. This feeling was quite addicting.


    ��That��s right, if this works on me, then it should work on anyone from theva demon race. Thest time I saw them, quite a lot of those punks still haven��t evolve to the second stage, so the effect on them should be even more powerful. I should go back one of these days and bring the lot over here to try out this [Juicy Burger]. Maybe, we could form a party toplete high level missions,and make lots of money to buy more [Juicy Burgers].�� Sargerass nodded to himself. Theva n had been sinking into obscurity for years, it was time for them to rise up and show the world their true power. After thinking for a bit, he said softly to himself, ��Let��s call our party the ��Burning Legion��, ba.��


    After rushi.+ng around the rest of the evening, Mike started to decline orders starting from 9 o��clock. When the remaining customers finished their meals and money collected he flipped the signboard for ��Close�� and heaved a long sigh. Having worked none stopped for four hours straight, his body felt a little stiff. He gingerly sat down, deciding to take a short rest before cleaning up the ce.


    ��Daddy dearest, today we��ve sold 305 [Juicy Burgers] and 76 rainbow fried rice, and collected 1,371 gold coins.�� said Amy as she ran over, dropping Little Ugly Duckling on the way. She stood on tip toes and began to massage Mike��s shoulders.


    ��En, our collection have doubled.�� Mike said with bright eyes. After deducting the costs, they should still have over 900 gold coins. It was the right thing to increase the [Juicy Burger] output.


    He had also gotten over 50 new customers tonight, most of them were introduced by regrs but there a few that were lured in by the lively atmosphere here. Which meant that of the 1,000 new customer target, he managed to garner 260/1000. At this rate of increase, he should be able to achieve his target in about 15 days.


    He had also managed to sell more than 400 [Juicy Burgers] by today, so he should be able to unlock the [Soy Bean Curd] recipe.


    Just the thought of a gently steaming bowl of [Soy Bean Curd] lifted his overall mood.


    ��Daddy, we��ve eaten [Juicy Burgers] for a few days now. When can we eat a new delicious thing?�� Amy looked at Mike, her little face brimming with expectation.


    ��Hmm, I think in about two more days I should be able to give Amy some new delicious thing.�� Mike stroked Amy lightly on the head, hesitated for a moment, before continuing seriously. ��Amy, do you want to learn magic?��


    ��Want! I want to learn super amazing magic, if any mean people dares to bully daddy, Amy will use magic to protect daddy.�� Amy nodded, her expression perfectly serious as she grasp hold one of Mike��s fingers, ��Don��t worry, daddy. Amy will be way, way, wa~ay stronger.�� [Trantor��s Note: Looks like everyone has their own goals!]

 Chapter 91 – Have Money, Will Modify

    <h4>Chapter 91 �C Have Money, Will Modify</h4>


    ��En, I believe you.�� Mike smiled and nodded at sensible Amy, though he was a little sore hearted. From his inherited memories, he saw that whenever Mike Alex went outside, he was often trailed by naughty little brats sn.i.g.g.e.ring and imitating his limp. Sometimes, those little devils would even throw pebbles at him.


    Though the man did his best not to let Amy see this, nevertheless he was spotted a few times, each time the little girl would put herself in front of him and screamed until the little brats leave. Even now, this incident left quite an impression in his past memories. The powerful urge to protect her father might have actually stemmed from that time.


    Mike looked at the sincere little face and could not resist the urge to hug her. Tucked in his arms, he lightly dropped kisses into her hair. To be so loved by someone whom you love so much, it really warmed his heart, even though his nose itched mysteriously.


    ��Don��t worry, daddy will also be stronger and stronger too. I should be the one to protect Amy. Amy, you should do your best and be happy everyday.�� Mike said gently into Amy��s ear. To ce so much responsibility on such tiny shoulders, he really failed at being a father.


    ��But...�� Amy poked her head out from Mike��s embrace.


    Mike knew what Amy wanted to say and shook his head cheerfully, ��It will be the restaurant��s rest day the day after tomorrow, let��s go and explore the Sin City Academy, ba. If Amy really wants to learn magic, we can have a look and see if there are any suitable magical users who are looking for students, alright?��


    ��Really?�� Amy��srge eyes lit up, there was a slightly disbelieving expression in those blue eyes as they stared up at Mike. However, she still said in a little subdued voice, ��But, Amy already promised to teach Halfsies Beard Old Man how to make fireballs, wouldn��t this be cheating him?��


    Mike smiled, and shook his head, ��That guy��s actually a pretty amazing wizard, but daddy didn��t want him to teach you because he wanted to take Amy to a far far away ce to learn magic. So don��t you worry about him not knowing about fireballs, that guy already knows how to make them.��


    ��Really? Really? But, but he couldn��t even fight Amy��s fireball, his beard even got burnt.�� Amy said suspiciously.


    ��That��s because Amy��s fireball is really amazing, so next time you use a fireball you have to think really, really carefully before throwing it at someone. If that person couldn��t defend against Amy��s fireball, they will really be burned up.�� Mike started off cheerfully, but ended with a rather serious note.


    With great power,es great responsibility.[1]


    Though Amy was still young, Mike intended to shape her three views[2]. There was no need for her to transform into Mother Theresa, but it would be best if she did not turn into an actual demon queen.


    Kindness is not a bad quality, but a certain degree of pragmatism in life would be good.


    After being struck down by heaven into this ce and having his pride ground to pieces under the [System��s] tyrannical treatment, he slowly managed to learn these crucial lessons. No matter what, there��s a limit to how you treat people, otherwise even if no one on earth can fight against you, the heavens will judge you.


    ��En, Amy will remember.�� Amy nodded her head seriously. Then she knelt down and looked Ugly Duckling in the eyes, and muttered, ��If I roast it, roasting...��


    ��Miao~�� Little Ugly Duckling felt a sting of cold running down her back, it could not help but shrank down in fear, right now it felt that its master was really scary.


    ��Alright, alright, you y with Ugly Duckling for a while. When you��re sleepy just go to bed, I��m going to clean up the restaurant a bit.�� Mike smiled and stroked Amy��s hair before ushering her off.


    ��Ugly Duckling and Little Mushroom Elf and I are going to wait for daddy before we go to sleep.�� Amy shook her had, grabbed Ugly Duckling and sat on one of the high stools at the bar counter. She activated the music box and began to hum along with the song. Suddenly, she looked up at Mike who was busy wiping down tables, ��Daddy, if I sing this song to Teacher Luna, do you think she��ll be happy?��


    ��Of course she will.�� Mike smiled down at her. Looks like Amy really liked this Teacher Luna. Amy was only four years old and haven��t reached the age for Sin City��s Academy yet. In fact, it was Teacher Luna who had taken pity on the little girl and let her into her ssroom.


    As to the matter of finding a magic tutor, Mike nned to get in touch with Sin City��s teaching staffs for some rmendations and find out if there were any preliminary lessons she should take prior to entering the Academy.


    Since Amy had basically taught herself the fireball, without a strong understanding of magical theory, she may not be able to properly control her own powers. If he didn��t want his child to turn into a dangerous brat, education was the key.


    ��Okay, Amy will learned this song properly, and sing it for Teacher Luna and daddy�� Amy nodded, her little face perfectly serious as she followed the song closely.


    The corner of Mike��s mouth curved up, the movements of his hands grew more vigorous. Amy had slowly began to drop the ��dearest�� in her speech, though she did sometimes slipped up. However, Mike did not mind, sometimes it was even cute to hear her address him like this. So, it was all fine.


    Once Mike had cleaned up the dining hall and marinated the pork for tomorrow��s use, he washed his hands and came out of the kitchen. Amy was already asleep, sprawled face down on the counter, Little Ugly Duckling tucked in her arms. The only sound within the room was the diligently singing music box, only, after non-stop singing for such a long time, her voice seemed a little hoarse.


    ��Hey, [System] this 50 gold music box you sold me, the quality is a bit off, ba? It��s been only one day, but it sounded broken.�� Mike frowned as he sent this thought to the [System].


    ��Host, the music box is fine, however, it looked like the sound quality had deteriorated due to a depleted battery. Please purchase four AAA battery to restore the music box to its normal condition.�� came the [System��s] voice.


    ��Why would you use AAA batteries on such an expensive music box? It should at least came with a lithium battery and charger, ba!�� Mike��s inner demon, the one who liked to recklessly insult people, reared up.


    ��The fact that this music box operates on four AAA batteries is written on the page listing the details of this item. The [System] is neither a cheat nor a bully, however, if the host wish to make any adjustments on the item, the [System] is prepared to proved such modification services. There are four levels of modifications to choose from.�� The [System��s] voice waspletely unperturbed.


    ��Wait a second...�� Mike looked through the four different levels of modification packages and felt like he had stepped into a trap. When he had been browsing through the list of music boxes, he didn��t have much time to look through all the fine print, it looked like the [System] took advantage of this and pped him with extra services expenditure. He was really unhappy about falling into this old sales trick.


    In fact, it was probably better that he did not look at the ��package deals��, he had tough by the end of it. Well, it was eitherugh or cry.


    ��Level 1 Modification: Power conversion �C four AAA battery be changed to one high speed, super capacity lithium battery, full charge in three hours. Fully charged battery willst three days worth of continuous use. Modification rate: 10 gold coins, plus a free original charger.��


    ��Level 1 Modification: Power conversion �C four AAA battery be changed to high speed, super capacity lithium battery, full charge in three hours. Fully charged battery willst three days worth of continuous use. Modification rate: 10 gold coins, plus a free original charger.��


    ��Level 2 Modification: Power conversion+fashi.+onable clothes �C provides up to 10 very cute set of clothes for the doll to change into, no need for disassembly, just press one button to change her dress. Modification rate: 20 gold coins.��


    ��... ...�� [Trantor: ... when the system beats you...] [1] It��s closer to �C ��Those with great power must learn great control��, but I just couldn��t resist, lol! [2] Three views �C There a few actually, but the gist of it is: the man, thew, and the truth, which basically means, interacting and getting along with your fellow people, obey thews and rules, and finally honour the truth.

 Chapter 92 – Kicked Off the Bed Everyday

    <h4>Chapter 92 �C Kicked Off the Bed Everyday</h4>


    ��[System] may I swear and shout?�� Mike stared at the holographic images of the other two modification packages. The price for the Level 3 modification was priced at 100 gold, followed by an amazing leap up to 200 gold for the Level 4 modification and frowned, ��Rather than getting a modification, wouldn��t it be better if I just buy a new one?��


    ��Would the host please restrain yourself, hidden tasks may be triggered if you shout at the [System].�� The [System] sounded perfectly serious.


    ��Fine, I bought a watchst year[1], and it looked pretty nifty too.�� Mike nodded his head slowly as his eyes rove over the modifications offered. The Level 4 modification featured different types of dancing movement for the elf girl which on his purse strings the most, however, when he looked at the 200 gold price tag, he hesitated and in the end muttered, ��Level 1 modification, please.��


    The most important thing now was to make money. Amy��s music box still has anew curio vour to it so there was really no need to add all the unnecessary bells and whistles, yet. After all, she still haven��t master even one of the fifty songs contained within the music box.


    ��10 gold coins have been deducted, the modification is in process. It will be done in exactly 5 minutes, the battery will also be fully charged.�� the [System��s] voice sounded in his ear.


    When Mike looked over, there was an empty space where the music box had been. Well, since it��s going to return with it��s battery fully charge, he could not be bothered to wait for it to reappear. Instead, he picked up Ugly Duckling with one hand and then slowly scooped Amy into his arm, and slowly made his way upstairs.


    Since the little girl was sleeping so soundly, he did not have the heart to wake her up, he tucked those two little things into bed before going back downstairs to turn off the lights.


    After washi.+ng his face and cleaning his teeth, he stood next to the bed to watch Amy sleeping soundly in her bed, and a smile bloomed on his face.


    Who would have though that he would actually have such a cute little daughter? What was supposed to be a punishment for his past life��s arrogance had now turned into something so sweet. His future also looked good with all kinds of hope and good expectations. Ever since the start of this restaurant, he had slowly gotten used to life within Sin City and somehow managed to make a space for himself within this multi-racial world.


    The next day, Mike woke up early and started a busy day by preparing ingredients. He only realized after bing the boss of his own restaurant how early restaurants that serves breakfasts have to get up. Fortunately, he had the advantage of not having to leave the restaurant to buy fresh ingredients, otherwise he would probably have to get up an hour earlier.


    Today��s business was better than yesterday��s. News that the [Juicy Burgers] could help lose weight was circted by the the customers and, thanks to that, a sudden wave of fat customers came in.


    Thergest of the lot was a group of 8dies, all of them even more excessively generous than Harrison and his friends. When they sat down, Mike had a brief moment of panic where whether the chairs would actually stay in one piece, but thankfully the [System��s] 10 gold chairs were made of sturdy stuff.


    After biting into the [Juicy Burger[], the view that followed could only be described as a demonic dance. Other customers stared, mouth opened and unable to take their eyes away. Mike also did not dare to look at their direction too much, it was just too straining on the eyes.


    ��Boss Mike, I see that you have a rest day written on the signboard. Is it true that your restaurant will be close tomorrow?�� that evening, one of the customers who had ordered a [Juicy Burger] asked.


    ��That��s right, this restaurant will be opened for 6 days and the seventh day will be a rest day. So tomorrow will be my day off.�� Mike said with a smile. He had already exined this several times today.


    ��Is that so, ah. And here I was thinking of bringing my wife and children here to try your food, ah.�� the customer was a little crestfallen, then, he tried to persuade Mike, ��Since your restaurant business is doing so well, it would be a pity to close it for a whole day. Just imagine the money you��ll be losing. If there are any customers whoe over tomorrow only to see it closed, there��s a chance that they won��te any more. Just look at the other restaurants, they work everyday in a year, it would really inconvenience us if you do this, ah.��


    ��That��s true, ah. Boss Mike, after eating your delicious meals, I really can��t bear other people��s cooking any more. If I don��t eat one whole day tomorrow, I might just starve to death, ah.��


    ��Boss Mike, we regrs promise toe here every single day. If you want to do a longsting business, you can��t do things halfway, isn��t this just a form of torture tous?��


    Other customers sitting nearby also started to put in their two coins about this matter, clearly they were already addicts, unable to live without eating his food for even one day. When they heard that Boss Mike was about to take a rest day, they alltried to think of a way to make him change his mind, the persuasions even bordered on threatening.


    ��You won��t die if you don��t eat for just one day. The restaurant rule that had been here since the beginning. The food here could only be made by me, as for myself, I need some time to handle things outside of cooking, therefore I can��t open the restaurant every day.��


    The customers all exchanged looks with each other, however, Boss Mike words left no room for discussion. Most restaurant owners would shake in their shoes just thinking about giving the restaurant a whole day off, fearing their customers would run off to a different restaurant if they don��t make sure to keep theming everyday. None of them would dare to be so stubborn about it like Boss Mike.


    On the other hand, they had experienced Boss Mike��s strict adherence to his opening hours, where he refused to open the doors even a minute earlier though there was a queue of dozens of people outside. Moreover, when closing hours approached, he would not hesitate to refuse orders from customers a full half hour just before then. Therefore, their words were just futile struggling at this point.


    After sending off thest customer away, Mike closed the door and heaved a long sigh of relief. Finally, he can take a day off tomorrow.


    He could understand the customers�� desire to eat delicious food every single day. However, that desire was nothing to himpared to spending time with Amy. He had alreadypromised by not taking two consecutive days off.


    Today��s turnover was basically the same as yesterdays. This was already the total limit of what he and Amy could do together. There was still less than 300 [Juicy Burgers] left before he could unlock a new recipe, but he couldplete that after the day off.


    The battery within the music box had been changed, not that Amy actually noticed. The little girl practice singing the song for two whole days and could now sing in tandem with the music box. Looks like her talent with singing was way better than his own.


    ��Daddy dearest, are we going to the school to see Teacher Luna?��


    The next day, Amy got up early from her bed and climbed excitedly onto Mike��s with this question.


    On this rare day that Mike had slept without setting his rm clock, Mike blearily opened his eyes. Just in time to see Amy��s clear bright eyes. The curtains had been tugged opened a little, most likely Amy��s work. He squinted at the rm clock, it was already 8 o��clock. It had been a long time since he had slept this well.


    ��That��s right, we��re not open for business today. After breakfast, we can have a whole day of fun.�� Mike nodded and sat up, then with a smile he picked up Amy who had been sprawling on his quilt and began to tickle her. Amy squealed withughter.


    Amy waved her hands and tried to tickle Mike with her short arms, and theughter of both father and daughter bounce around the room.


    ��Miao~ miao~�� Little Ugly Duckling stood on its hind legs, trying to climb the bed and see what was happening, but it was too little to see reach the top of the bed. So it could only prowled about on the floor and cried out pitifully. As usual, it had been kicked out of bed today.


    ��Alright, the sun is about to expose it��s buttocks, we should leave soon, ba. Which dress do you want to wear, what kind of hair style would you like?�� asked Mike, who had his arms around Amy. [Trantor��s Note: Kind of filler-ish, and with an abrupt ending. Hope they have a good day tomorrow.] [1] I bought a watchst year �C is a modern ng for ��I��m not happy��, ��This is unfair��

 Chapter 93 – I, Amy, Am Real Fierce!!!

    <h4>Chapter 93 �C I, Amy, Am Real Fierce!!!</h4>


    Amy pondered over the question seriously before looking up at Mike, ��I want my hair in two pony tails, and then, I want to wear that purple dress, the one with lots of flowers on it, and white shoes. Then, wouldn��t Amy look just like the Little Mushroom Elf?��


    ��En, Amy will be even cuter than Little Mushroom Elf.�� Mike agreed with a nod, then he quickly leapt out of bed and went towards the cupboard and took out the purple dress. With skilled hands, he efficiently tied her hair into perfect twintails. After gruelling practice [System] put him through, putting hair into different kinds of design was nothing to him.


    Only, Amy seemed quite happy with this hairstyle and therefore he had no opportunity to show off his other skills.


    After sticking her feet into the little white shoes, Amy twirled in ce, and looked up at Mike with bright eyes, ��Daddy dearest, am I pretty?��


    ��En, what a wonderfully pretty little elf.�� Mike��s eyes brightened, and nodded his head sincerely.Compared to the elf doll in the music box, Amy was much cuter.


    ��Miao~�� Little Ugly Duckling squished its way over and gently licked Amy��s calf, being ignored for so long after calling out so pitifully, it felt terribly wronged.


    ��Little Ugly Duckling, we don��t have to waste a dress on you, you��ll still be ugly even in a dress.�� Amy sighed, and bent over to pick up Ugly Duckling.


    ��Miao miao~�� Ugly Duckling put up its paws closed to its face and widened its eyes, mewing most tenderly, trying to prove that it was not ugly.


    ��You��re uglier this way.�� Amy turned away seemingly in disgust and pushed the cat��s face away with her hand.


    ��Miao~�� Ugly Duckling��s face, which had been forcefully turned away brimmed with tears of despair.


    Mikeughed and shook his head, if your owner had been anyone else in this world, you would be a spoiled rotten pet. Right now you��re merely some kind of food reserved, one that was teased and abuse every single day.


    After they had washed their faces and cleaned their teeth, the three of them came downstairs. Mike looked at the window and sure enough, there were a bunch of customers stuck to window looking in. When they saw Mike, grins bloomed on their faces and someone started banging on the door.


    ��Hey [System], do you sell rolling shutters?�� Mike frowned, he had a sudden need to cover up the windows with something during none working hours, it felt eerily like being peeped in.


    ��The host has no right to order the [System] to make renovations unless you have upgraded the restaurant level, whereupon the [System] will upgrade the ce to whatever the host��s specification within certain limits.�� The [System��s] voice sounded very serious.


    ��Well then, just give me the measurements for the ss windows,�� said Mike calmly.


    ��Length 6.5 meters, height 3.6 meters.�� the [System��s] answer came quickly.


    ��Then, I��d like to buy a set of rolling blinds ording to this specifications.�� Mike said with a little nod.


    ��The [System] will repeat, the host do not have the right to dictate the [System] to make any renovations.�� The [System] said solemnly.


    ��Well, I never did ask you to do any renovations, did I? I just want to buy this thing. There��s no need for you to get overly excited over this small matter, aren��t you the great [God of Cooking System]?�� Mike said with a sneer in his voice, clearly ridiculing the [System] over its pettiness.


    ��... ...�� the [System] fell silent as it considered its options, finally, it said, ��We are the [God of Cooking System], not a shutter selling [System].��


    ��5 gold?�� Mike said lightly.


    ��Please ord some dignity to the [System],�� the [System] said with some emphasis.


    ��6 gold, if it goes any higher I��ll just get some bamboo screens from outside. Now that I think about it, bamboo would match the restaurant��s interior design quite well.��


    The [System] spent some more time pondering upon this, before hesitatingly said, ��How about a little more?��


    ��Nope.�� Mike��s lips slightly rose, the [System] was the one in a poor bargaining position now, there was no way he was going to relinquish this chance.


    ��Another 4 gold, and the [System] will provide the most elegant Vian blinds that matches the interior design best. The blinds will have automatic retraction features and will be hidden when rolled up. When rolled down, it will block all views from outside. The blinds wille with a foolproof instation kit, even an idiot will be able to install it. Satisfaction guaranteed.�� The [System] said most temptingly.


    ��Forget it, now that I think about it, getting a set of blinds over 4 meters long is just silly. I won��t be able to lift the thing let alone install it by myself. I��ll just buy it from some shop outside who will install it for free.�� Mike shook his head a little regretfully.


    The [System] once more sank into deep contemtion.


    ��Daddy, your customers are here again, aren��t we on a holiday today?�� Amy stared at the customers stered against the windows and frowned at the none stop knocking sounds. She looked at Mike, her little head trying to understand just what was going on.


    ��You��re right, we have a rest day today, but these guys still wants to eat something. You just sit down first, I��ll get you a drink and fix us some breakfast.��


    The signboard in front was very clear, Mike intended to exin everything again to anyone who was still hanging around when he leave the restaurant. Just thinking about how annoying it would be made him sighed.


    All this while, the [System] remained quiet in his head. Mike did not hurry it, at any rate, he was not too keen about putting up arge Vian blind all by himself. While he really liked the automatic rolling features, which would be quite annoying to exin to the craftsmen here, the best thing would be to have the [System] to install the blinds for him.


    ��Those guys outside, why can��t they just let daddy have a good rest today. Also, we are supposed to meet with Teacher Luna today.�� Amy muttered under her breath as she looked back Mike. Then, she clenched her little fists, grabbed Little Ugly Duckling and marched towards the door.


    There were almost 20 customers waiting at the door, some didn��te yesterday and therefore missed Mike��s personal exnation. Others came despite Mike��s exnation to try and push their luck. Perhaps, if Boss Mike saw so many people waiting to eat his food, he��ll serve them out of pity.


    However, when 7:30am passed and still the door did not open, quite a few of the customers went away when they realized that waiting will do them no good. After all, they still have things to do and it would not do to start the day without breakfast.


    There were also a few customers who had travelled quite a distance to this ce and weren��t happy about leaving without eating. Still others hung around just to give Mike a piece of their mind, but no matter what, none of those waiting were willing to leave without at least a [Juicy Burger] each.


    Sargerass was among those waiting for the restaurant to open. He struck good fortune yesterday and scored a high level mission to hunt down Pink Fire Birds.The missionted him 80 gold coins which he nned to spend on a good breakfast. This kind of mission don��te everyday, though he nned to eat 10 [Juicy Burgers] in one go, the most he could get was just 5 up till now.


    He had heard Mike��s exnation yesterday, but came anyway to try his luck. Who knows, he might get lucky again and Boss Mike will open his doors when he saw just how many people were waiting to eat his food.


    When the crowd of people heard Mikeing downstairs, they all looked towards the door expectantly. Hoping that their enthusiasm for his food would somehow touch his heart and change his mind. [Ring-ling]


    The bell on the door rang, and opened inwards slowly. Expectant eyes saw... no one? Their eyes travelled down and saw a cold face Amy with an orange striped cat in her arms.


    ��This restaurant is closed for the day. Daddy and I are going to see Teacher Luna. If you want to eat delicious rainbow rice and [Juicy Burgers], pleasee tomorrow.�� Amy��s face was fierce as she raised her little hand, ��If anyone else knocks on this door again I will throw a fireball at them. I, Amy, am real fierce!!!�� [Trantor: Sorry for skipping a day, I actually got sick enough to not trante. The weather��s been awfultely...] [Also, I��ve just learnt how to use Discord! Anyone who wants to join please pm me at [email protected] and I��ll send you an invite!]

 Chapter 94 – Pay Will Depend on Skill

    <h4>Chapter 94 �C Pay Will Depend on Skill</h4>


    Silence fell. The customers exchanged dismayed looks. They all looked at Amy with her narrowed eyes and little downturn mouth trying her best to look fierce, a kitten blinked its wide eyes next to her face. They swallowed back all their arguments, pleas and recriminations.


    ��Let��s just slip away quietly... how could such an angry face be so cute,�� Sargerass took one look at Amy��s expression and quietly left. Looks like his only option was to buy some roast meat for his journey and hopefully score another high level mission. Perhaps, tomorrow he��ll be able to eat 10 [Juicy Burgers] all in one go.


    ��Pu~~ How cute!�� One of the female customersughed out loud.


    Quite a few of the customers who had hung around were there when Amy��s fireball caused ava demon to cry out in pain. Others saw her fireball burnt up a consecrated wizard��s beard, and instead of being angry at her, this wizard even tried to make her into his disciple.


    Therefore, Amy��s words actually had quite the powerful threat behind it. After all, this little child actually dare to cast fire spells against ava demon, and didn��t they just saw that very sameva demon quietly slipped away? If you really think about it, would this little girl hesitate to throw fire at them who had much lower resistance power than ava demon?


    ��That Boss Mike sure has a way of doing things, stubborn as heck, but spoiled his daughter too much. Haa, I��m not happy, but I can��t get angry at that guy, so annoying!�� one of the customers sighed, but couldn��t helpughing in the end.


    ��That��s right, I��ve walked over 20 minutes just to get here, you know. But well, if you think about properly with Boss Mike being the only staff in his restaurant, I guess it��s only natural that he��d want time to spend with his beloved daughter.�� answered the person walking next to him.


    The rest of the customers were basically members of the sunflower seed gallery[1], people who had never seen Amy��s prowess with the fireball. However, when they saw the rest of the customers dispersed without hesitation, they were all smart enough to leave after a slight hesitation.


    ��What a useful little helper.�� Mike came out of the kitchen with a ss of water in time to see this little scene. He couldn��t help a little pleasedugh, and here he had been cracking his brains trying to think up ways to get rid of the customers without offending them too much. He never expect Amy to just pop open the door and outright threatened the customers away. It��s not a nice thing to do, but it certainly saved him time.


    ��Daddy, I made those people go away, I was really fierce and they were really scared.�� Amy said happily, smiling up cutely at Mike, herrge blue eyes seeming to say ��Quick, praise me!��


    ��En, Amy did a wonderful job, you��re a big help to daddy.�� Mike smiled down at the little girl. To be honest, even her fierce face was very cute, the fact that the customers actually left after her ��fierce threat�� gave him the feeling that those customers of his were rather cute too.


    ��En, en, from now on, Amy will help daddy in lots more things.�� Amy nodded her little head, before drinking her ss of water in tworge gulps. Then, she looked down at Ugly Duckling at her feet, ��But Daddy, do you think we should bring Little Ugly Duckling to see Teacher Luna? I��m worried that his ugliness might scared her, let��s just leave it at home, ba.��


    ��Miao miao!�� when it heard that it they nned to leave it behind, it immediately began protesting in the cutest and most vehement way possible. It��s huge cute eyes imploring most piteously.


    ��Little Ugly Duckling hadn��t had his breakfast yet, so we��ll bringing him with us. We��ll buy some goat milk for him on the way.�� Mike said shaking his head, he had the feeling that Teacher Luna would probably like that little guy.


    In reality, the small orange cat like creature as big as the palm of a man��s hand was really cute, unfortunately, Amy��s first impression of this creature was too strong and would probably see it as an ugly thing for the foreseeable future. However,their rtionshi.+p seemed to have improved in the past few days.


    ��Alright, when we see Teacher Lunater, you must cover you face and not scare her. You��re not allowed to scare my other friends either.�� Amy warned.


    Who knew whether Little Ugly Duckling really knows what his master said, but it seemed to give a little nod and looked like it knew what was going on.


    After breakfast, Mike got out the basket that once held Ugly Duckling��s egg and ced an empty milk bottle wrapped in a soft cloth inside. If Amy actually gets tired of carrying Little Ugly Duckling around, he could also put it into the basket. The basket will alsoe in handy for shopping.


    After breakfast, Mike changed into a ck and grey Chinese style changpao that past as everyday wear in this world. It kind of reminded him of the Han style outfit from his world, but with lessyers. The overall look was much simpler too.


    This was after all a different world where danger lurked everywhere, clothes were designed so that people in them would be able to move easily and fight or flee.


    Moreover, Mike��s clothes was provided by the [System], which meant that aside from whatever special material it was made of, it waspletely tailor made. Moreover, the material of the clothes was something much smoother and better quality than the cotton and nylon from his previous world. Also, the ck and grey colours of the clothes made him looked mature and dignified, the only out of ce thing was the basket in his hand.


    When they passed the potions shop, Amy took the time to exchange a few barbed remarks with Charcoal and Green Beans.


    Little Ugly Duckling seemed to dislike the potty mouth Charcoal but since he could not even jump above Amy��s knees, there was no way he could physically harass the bird. It could only mewed indignantly from Amy��s arms.


    Mike smiled at the spectacle as he exchanged nods with Julian, before leading Amy away to their destination.


    ��Daddy, are we going to the school now?�� Amy asked as she looked up at Mike.


    ��Let��s stop somewhere else first, then we��ll go to the school =.�� Mike shook his head with a smile. In addition to that and the employment agency, there was still one other ce he wanted to stop by.


    ��En, okay.�� Amy nodded, though she really wanted to sing her new song for Teacher Luna, since her father said he had something else to do, of course she will listen to him.


    The employment agency, also known as a talent agency, was something that was formed within the City of Sin as it grew more prosperous. These agencies originally made their money matching craftsmen with simple workshops, eventually working their way to helping adventuring teams find the right members for their parties. Thepany eventually grew too big and split into specialized areas like child rearing and education rted branches.


    Mike brought Amy to a door with the words ��Guangluo Employment Agency emzoned on it. The shop was about 20 square meters in size and the most eye catching thing within the room were two rectangr wooden boards attached to the wall with pieces of paper stuck on it. The handwriting on the papers varied, listing the kind of jobs avable, the number of people required as well as the type ofpensation one could expect at the end of the job. However, most potential employer ended their offer with pensation negotiable��.


    Mike gave the pieces of papers a nce. In addition to normal jobs like different kinds of craftsmanshi.+p, there were also requests for different kinds of party members, magic users, tanks, etc. Normally one expects to find this kind of team recruitment papers in guilds, but apparently no one really regtes this kind of thing in Sin City.


    Basic, normal people job like wait staff and nanny were listed on the other wooden board. It looked like basic employment perks included 3 meals a day with the average sry of 3,000 copper coins per month. Since the job required employee to work all day, thepensation did not look too good, but neither was it bad. At least it was liveable.


    These were the normal job requests, as Mike soon found out. His eyes travelled across most of the job offers, eventually travelling towards the lower right area where of the board and an amazed expression dawned on his face.


    ��Recruiting: A subus or elf girlfriend, starting sry at 5 gold a day. Negotiable based on looks and skills.��


    ��Recruiting: A demon henchman, must have a scary face, able to fight off Level 3 wizards at least. The most important point is a scary face! The scarier the face, the higher the sry!��


    ��Recruiting: A handsome guy of elf or human race, must be super beautiful looking, must know how topliment women, must be able to do it 7 times a night. Starting pay 10 gold per day, the more skilled (in bed) the higher the sry!�� [Trantor: ... out of curiosity, is it actually possible for men to do it 7 time as day?] [1] sunflower seed gallery �C peanut gallery or curious onlookers

 Chapter 95 – Normal Wait Staff

    <h4>Chapter 95 �C Normal Wait Staff</h4>


    ��Just what is this nonsense!�� Mike frowned, he really hadn��t expected an employment agency to double up as a pimp house. How immoral!


    Though it was still early in the morning, the agency was already crowded with people from all kinds of races, humans, demons, beastmen and even angels. They all gathered in front the two boards looking intently at all the pieces of papers stuck onto it. Now and then, someone will call out a series of numbers and a staff member would rush over to assist them. It looked like all those gathered here were job seekers, the process appeared to be quite efficient.


    Presently, a gorgeous looking subus female came up. It threw a wink at Mike when he did not respond, she merely proceeded with a huff towards the board. After rapidly scanning through the options, her beautiful face lit up and she yelled out, ��Proprietor, I want this girlfriend position, bet you I could get 10 gold a night.��


    ��Coming,�� a voice called back, the crowd parted to let a middle age man with a thin moustache shaped like the Chinese character ���ˡ�e through. He saw the father daughter pair first and cast a smile at both of them before greeting the subus. ��Miss Barbar, will your skills even 15 gold is achievable, do pleasee over here and register. We will immediately inform the financier, it��s entirely possible that you��d be called to work right away tonight.��


    ��Very good,�� the subus nodded, then she flipped her long fiery red hair at Mike before making her slow, seductive way towards the registration table. The twisting movement showed off her narrow waist and round bottom very nicely.


    Mike frowned at the cloud of cheap perfume in his face. As a rich young master in his past life, just what kind of woman he had not seen before, he had no interest in overly made up bitches[1] like her.


    His taste in women had changed several times with age, however he never really understand the appeal of women like these. His dislike bordered on disgust. By the way, his feelings had nothing to do with her race, that subus he saw thest time he went out with Amy elicited feelings of admiration, naturally it was only the kind of admiration one gave to a nice looking painting.


    ��Humph!�� Amy watched the subus with guarded eyes as she quietly tucked her too warm hand away. That scarily white face woman dared to try and seduce daddy dearest, had she came even a step closer she would have found a a fireball to that scary face of hers!


    ��Good morning to you, Sir. I am Chris, the owner of Guangluo Agency, may I help you?�� a middle aged, balding man came up to Mike with a smile, he even smiled down at Amy.


    Seeing the cute half elf girl surprised him, from their clothes, he had a feeling that Mike was probably a moneyed person.


    To have a half elf child meant that this man was financially well off enough to entice an elf to be his wife. Moreover, he was bringing a half blooded daughter around openly with him, which meant either the man himself had clout or had a backer powerful enough for him to ignore all the social awkwardness that came with having a half blood child.


    ��I��m looking for a wait staff for my restaurant,�� though Mike still felt that this ce was a little suspicious, in the end though, this was an ��Other World��. Therefore he could not use his previous worldmon sense here, moreover there was a red light district just behind Aden Square, so this kind of thing was probablymon ce. Since this ce looked quite big, it was probably just something that they do due to an overflow of people looking for jobs.


    ��Very good, are there any specific requests?�� Chris nodded and continued, ��Right now our agency provides three different levels of wait staff. Level 1: Regr looks, medium work ethic, low range sry. Level 2: Medium looks, good work ethic, medium range sry. Level 3: Very beautiful, you may choose from a variety of human, subus and angel, high range sry. These tended to be restaurant mascots or promoter, which is why their sry range is quite high. On the other hand, their work ethic is low.��


    ��So looks are the discerning factor for pay?�� Mike could only frown, those with a good face wouldn��t have to work hard, this world was certainly a ce that valued a person��s looks.


    ��A lot of restaurants would be able to make a lot of money with a beautiful subus tending the bar. The volume of wine sold would double with just her presence alone, so it��s a worthwhile investment.�� Chris�� lowered his voice temptingly. ��Also, majority of the high level wage earners don��t mind providing extra services to a young good looking boss, as for work, well, that could be solved by hiring two medium range worker. Isn��t it a win for everyone?��


    ��Do you have information on the mid range workers? I��d like to have a look.�� As a man, he knew what Chris was talking about, but his restaurant have no need for fancy looking waitresses to pull customers in. He��d rather not see the faces of bitches like that day in day out, every single day. What he needed now was a hard worker with swift hands and feet, a staff who could deal with the high intensity work of serving meals three times a day. As for looks, as long they don��t look too ugly, it��s fine.


    If there��s a worker who fits this description, he had no problem giving them a higher sry. After all, the restaurant business was steadily rising and to increase the efficiency rate, he would need a hard working staff more than a useless flower vase.


    ��Is that so, very well, pleasee this way. There are private rooms on the second floor, so you may take your time.�� Chris nodded, and led them upstairs.


    Half an hourter, a slightly disappointed Mike led Amy out of the Agency by hand. He was given a lot of information, but none of the potential wait staff caught his eye, some were too elderly, others were too temperamental. Looks were not important for Mike, but temperament was high on his list. There��s no use getting a hard working staff that snaps at customers.


    ��Boss Mike, I shall keep an eye out for someone who meets your requirements. As soon as I have news, I shall send it to your restaurant.�� Chris followed them out, bowing and smiling all the while. If he had even half an impression that this Boss Mike was here to make trouble, he would be tempted to yell at someone. This person spent up to half an hour looking through his list and left without picking anyone.


    ��It��s fine, thank you for your hard work.�� Mike nodded at him.


    ��Good-bye Uncle Bird Nest.�� Amy raised her little palm at Chris in a princess wave.


    ��Good... good-bye.�� Chris�� face twitched a little, just what is this Uncle Bird Nest, but continued to smile on.


    They bought goats milk for Little Ugly Duckling, after which Mike brought Amy to a ce called the Intelligence Agency. It was kind of like a private detective office ran by humans. He spent 10 gold coins requesting information on us as well as that gloomy potions seller Julian, the more detailed the better.


    The attention these two old men had on Amy was getting more and more awkward, therefore he wanted more information on these two, both good and bad, beforemitting his precious daughter to either of them.


    Mike himself have no time to collect information of course, so it made sense to spend gold on professionals to do the job for him. It��s much more efficient to just spend the profit of a few [Juicy Burgers] on this than to find things out by himself.


    ��Daddy, are we going to the school now?�� Amy looked up at Mike. After stopping at the first two ces, Little Ugly Duckling had fallen asleep in her arms.


    ��En, let��s go right now.�� Mike smiled and helped Amy tucked Little Ugly Duckling into the basket. The little thing rolled twice on the soft towel, but did not wake up. [Trantor: Hmm, the author has a habit of only naming recurring characters, so...]


    For anyone who wants to chat with me, doe over to [1] bitch �C seriously, the author used Chinese characters ���̳ء� to say ��bitch�� �C the direct trantion is big pool, lol!

 Chapter 96 – Sin City Academy

    <h4>Chapter 96 �C Sin City Academy</h4>


    The Sin City Academy was an educational institution under the authority of the Grey Temple. It split its students ording to age and ability, and further separated the students into Young Sprouts Nursery and Grand Ocean Forest.


    The Young Sprouts Nursery was meant for those aged 5 to 12 year old children. At this point, the purpose of education was to teach them some simple knowledge about religion as well as basic reading, writing, arithmetic andmon sense.


    This was also the time for them to search out students with special talents, such as magical ability, perception ability,puting ability... and other such hidden gifts or talents. When they have gained a certain level of mastery they would be able to go through an assessment exam for Grand Ocean Forest. Those who managed to pass the assessment would enter the Grand Ocean Forest immediately and be given dedicated tutge by specialised teachers.


    Those who reached the age of 12 without passing any of the assessment exams will have to drop out of school and lose the chance to properly graduate from the Sin City Academy. The drop out rate was one out of every five students.


    Students who managed to graduate from Sin City Academy will often be absorbed into the Grey Temple and be fresh initiates of the church. These graduates will be groomed to be loyal and valuable members of the church.


    Mike did not have any negative feelings against the church for making the Academy a feeder school for the Grey Temple. They did, after all, spent a lot of money and resources to properly educate the children for a nominal fee. After graduation, students still have a choice on whether to devote their lives to the church or not.


    At any rate, not every graduate of the Academy would be automatically be epted into the Temple. Graduates who wish to enter the church��s fold would still have to go through an examination before the Temple would even consider epting them. This kind of system reminded him of the civil servant system in his previous world.


    The best thing about the Grey Temple was the way they take the lead in mass dissemination of knowledge and education in the City of Sin.


    They had more or less took over the entire Nn Continent��s via their education system, thanks to the schools they set up, a special hybrid of human and elfnguage ended up being the lingua franca of this world.


    However, it was not a simple matter for other races to learn this hybrid form of reading and writing. Even sons tribal chiefs like Harold only managed to reach conversational level in thisnguage after much hardshi.+p.


    The Young Sprouts Nursary school in Sin City Academy received over 1,000 students every year. Each student have to pay 5 gold coins only per year for their school fees. Much cheaper than the 50 gold coins charged by normal private schools. In a way, this was kind of simr topulsory education.


    Moreover, the Sin City Academy did not discriminate students based on their race. Students might find themselves seated next to a demon and an elf, with a dwarf in front of them and a troll behind them. This was also a unique feature of the Sin City reflected in the local education system.


    This kind of harmonious atmosphere came only after a hundred years of development. The Grey Temple and its associated religious branches took a risk with Sin City Academy and reaped great sess with their experiment. When all was said and done, no matter how different students from two races were, after having traversed the same road every day to school and sat in the same ssroom and learn the same subjects everyday. Everyone soon became a familiar sight resulting in significant reduction of racial tension and hatred.


    On top of that, the ratio of foreign races within Sin City had always been higher than the other cities, with a corresponding high level of civilization, which also contributed to the sess of the experiment.


    Mike stood at the vast gate of the Sin City Academy with Amy. It was now ss time, therefore the old doorman and a tall beastman guarding the gate absolutely refused to let them in no matter how they implore. They would have to wait until school was over before they could see Teacher Luna.


    ��Looks like we��re a little early.�� Mike looked at therge clock near the entrance, it was now 10:30 am. The third ss haven��t ended yet, so the school would end about 11:30am.


    Amy tugged at Mike��s clothes for his attention, after casting a look at the beastman, she said softly. ��Daddy dearest, we can sneak in and have a look.��


    ��Sneak in?�� Mike looked at Amy with some astonishment.


    ��En, en, whenever they refuse to let me in, I will sneak in through a secret ce.�� Amy nodded earnestly.


    10 minutester, Mike looked back at the gap covered by two particrly lush bushes, he could not resist smiling as he rubbed Amy on the head. This little brat certainly was not a simple one.


    ��I know which ssroom Teacher Luna is in. Daddy dearest, let��s go and sneak a look.�� Amy grabbed Mike��s finger and stepped confidently down familiar paths.


    Mike could tell that Amy really wanted to see that Miss Luna, so he merely let her lead the way. After all she had spent quite a lot of time just looking in from the outside.


    The ssrooms of the Sin City Academy were two storey buildings made with stone and wood. The walls of the lower floors were made of square ck stones, while the roof and the second floor were made entirely of wood. There wererge windows on the side, propped open to ensure that the ssrooms were brightly illuminated.


    The bright and crisp voices of students reading their work could be heard from various sses, most of the sses were painted in sky blue and grass green, giving a very refreshi.+ng and clean appearance. There were even interesting murals painted on the walls, possibly the work of students, depicting various races living in harmony.


    ��That person who founded this Grey Temple must be a man of great vision.�� Mike looked at the paintings, and saw what that founder person must have hoped to see.


    If this ideology could be spread from Sin City towards the rest of the continent, there would be no need to fear the racial war that happened a hundred years ago.


    ��This kind off vision fits right into my ns for the future. If various races from the whole continent coulde together and integrate with each other more, the number of half blood people would inevitably increase. In the future, if their numbers continue to increase, discrimination against them would naturally disappear. Mike grew thoughtful, a smile dawned on his face, ��Perhaps, I would even be able to witness this change. It would be great if I can do anything to fan this particr fire.��


    ��Daddy dearest, what are you smiling about?�� Amy asked curiously as she looked up at Mike, after thinking about it, she said again, ��I know, you really want to see Teacher Luna too, so you��re happy, right?��


    ��Perhaps, it��s possible,�� the rhythmic sounds of children reading in their high voices must have improved his mood somehow. It was the sound of the future after all.


    This kind of atmosphere was really not bad,e next year when Amy is of age, he will definitely let her enter to this school. It��s better than sticking around the house with him all day. Since she already knew how to use the fireball, he didn��t have to worry about her getting bullied in school.


    ��Me too, I��m super happy.�� Amy nodded back, but then she quickly ced a finger to her lips and quietly pointed at one of the ssroom windows, ��Teacher Luna is over there, let��s sneak over. Don��t make a sound.��


    Mike nodded without saying anything and lightly followed Amy towards the window.


    Directly under the window were two pieces of ck square stones stacked together, Amy only hesitated for a moment, before stepping on them, the added height made her tall enough to look in through the window.


    ��Looks like those stone blocks are prepared just for Amy,�� thought Mike as he looked at those blocks a little warily, there were no such blocks under any of the other windows. Moreover, the blocks were at just the right height for Amy.


    They could hear Miss Luna��s voice, even through the window, her voice felt gentle and warm. It was the kind of voice that would patiently guide students in their learning, it felt like a very reassuring andfortable voice.


    From what he could hear, the lesson was a simple arithmetic exercise involving single digit multiplication. However, because there was no time tables or decimal points, the math became veryplicated. They seemed to be repeating three questions over and over again, until even Mike himself was confused, it must be really hard for those 6 or 7 year old kids.


    Amy listened quietly, her eyes very bright as she stared at the ssroom.


    Mike also stood quietly by her side, it��s fine to just listen to the lessons. It wouldn��t do to actually disturb them.


    ��Miao~�� at this point, a sudden cat noise disturbed the peace.

 Chapter 97 – Why Call it Little Ugly Duckling

    <h4>Chapter 97 �C Why Call it Little Ugly Duckling</h4>


    Mike looked down, goodness knows when the previously slumbering Little Ugly Duckling had woken up. After the initial mew, it looked up at Amy and mewed a few more times. It��s voice growing louder and clearer each time. Mike quietly wailed a silent ��shi.+t�� in his heart.


    The ssroom suddenly grew silent, Luna looked towards the window in puzzlement, wondering if some wild cat had sneaked in to the school and disturbing her student��s attention.


    However, when she saw Amy at the window, her eyes sparkled and she quickly rushed for the door..


    ��It��s Amy! Long time no see, ah. Wow, your hair looks really nice.�� a girl with a mushroom style haircut poked her head out, her eyes bright as she greeted Amy happily.


    ��Shhh, Daphne, you can��t say my name during ss, and you can��t talk to me.�� Amy hastily shushed her.


    ��Why are you here again? Don��t you know you��re making trouble for me just by being here?�� another head popped out, this time it was a child with messy hair, and more interestingly, a tender bean sprout growing out from the side of her head. She was looking at Amy a little indignantly.


    ��Shut up Ignatz, otherwise I��ll pull that bean sprout out of your head again!�� Daphne turned to give the demon child a fierce look, clearly huffing with anger.


    ��I��m not afraid of you.�� Ignatz straightened up and snapped back.


    ��Little Ugly Duckling, not shouting! Or I��ll roast you for dinner.�� Amy gave the cat in the basket a re.


    These were words that it had been hearing ever since it was an egg and it freaked Little Ugly Duckling so much that it cowered fearfully within the basket, afraid to make even a peep of sound.


    Mike lightly stroked its fur to m it down, it��s entirely possible that this fear will follow it for the rest of its life.


    ��Amy, you��re here...�� Teacher Luna came out from a nearby door, a chalk still in her hand. She had just started speaking when she noticed the little basket behind Mike, and her words stopped.


    ��Teacher Luna, I��m here learn, and see you, and sing for you too.�� Amy looked up at Luna, her little face filled with a happy smile. Then, she nced quickly at the ssroom and grew a little dejected, ��But, it seems I��ve disturbed everyone again...��


    ��Apologies, I��m the one who brought the child here. Our silly cat wouldn��t stop mewing and disturbed Teacher Luna��s ss.�� Mike ced his palm on Amy��s head, looking apologetically at Luna.


    Today, Luna was dressed in a light blue dress, as usual, a scarf embroidered with the pattern of a single golden lily, was draped across her shoulders. It looked like she really like that scarf. The moment she saw Amy, the smile on her face grew warm.


    ��How could this be, look how curious our little friends are about this cat. Also, after so many days not seeing Amy, everyone misses you so much.�� Luna looked at the slightly drooping Amy and Mike who tried to take responsibilities onto himself, and smiled. She tenderly took hold of Amy��s little hands and said gently, ��Come, let��s introduce your new friend to everyone first, then you can sing your song for me. Sing it for everyone, ba.��


    Mike looked at Luna, right this moment there seemed to be a subtle glow around her and she seemed to be shi.+ning in his eyes. Such gentle encouragement touched his heart, what a wonderful teacher.


    ��Really?�� Amy��s eyes brightened once more, looking at Teacher Luna��s encouraging smile, she nodded rapidly and quickly picked up Little Ugly Duckling from its basket. She looked up at Mike, ��Daddy dearest, I��m... that is, I want...��


    ��Go on ahead Amy, I��m sure you can do it.�� Mike nodded at her with an encouraging smile.


    Luna darted a look at Mike, to understand his daughter��s heart so, and knowing exactly how to encourage her, such an attentive father was certainly rare.


    She thought back to the [Juicy Burger] she ate a few days ago and her heart raced. Though she had a slightly embarrassing reaction after eating the [Juicy Burger], she had to admit that the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] and [Juicy Burger] from this man��s shop were certainly delicious. If she hadn��t spent her monthly allowance from home on food and snacks for the children, she would probably be tempted to eat there once more.


    This man��s culinary skill was just too wonderful, she certainly never had anything better than this. Just thinking about the food made her swallow quickly.


    ��En,�� having heard Mike��s encouragement, confidence brightened Amy��s face once more as she pulled Luna along by the hand into the ssroom.


    Mike stood by the window, smiling at at Amy as she rushed ahead in her purple dress, Ugly Duckling tucked in her arms.


    Right now, she was no longer that little girl in tattered dress, he hoped that she could continue to gain confidence in herself in the future.


    ��Everyone, it��s been a quite a few days since we��ve seen Amy, does everyone miss her?�� Luna smiled down at the little kids.


    ��Miss! I miss her to death!�� Daphne was the first to shout out. To her, Amy looked like apletely different person with her new dress and nicely put up hair.


    ��I guess.�� Ignatz shook her head, not taking her eyes from Amy. How could this person suddenly be so pretty, almost like a delicate porcin doll.


    The other students were also filled with curiosity as they stared at Amy. The half elf in their memory had always run around in patched dress and messy hair, how could she suddenly became so cute and pretty, in fact, they have to admit that she was much cuter and prettier than the elf child next door.


    As for Little Ugly Duckling, when the little children saw the creature in Amy��s arms, their eyes lit up. Furry, fluffy and tiny, how cute, want to hug, want to pet; also, what��s with that orange and white stripe colours! Completely different from the normal cats they encountered which were either in ck or white, it looked so very cute.


    It was the first time Amy found herself in the receiving end of so many envious and appreciative gazes. While it made her nervous, it made her happy too. It waspletely different from the looks of pity or disgust she had been subjected to before. It felt very good and she couldn��t help but smile.


    Luna was also smiling, although she had tried to let Amy have a little more confidence in herself, the little child would inevitably grow more depressed and gloomy after being bullied.


    However, after not seeing her for a few days, Amy seemed to havepletely changed. Not only in her clothes and looks, but more importantly, something inside her seemed have grown stronger and more confident. It seemed like she no longer allow the fact that she was different from others to matter any more.


    The person who brought this change was probably none other than Mike.


    This made Luna even more curious, why did it seemed like Mike hadpletely changed into apletely different person, and suddenly pay so much attention to Amy.


    ��Amy has brought a new friend with her and prepared a song for everyone to hear.�� Luna said as she smiled encouragingly at Amy.


    ��This is Little Ugly Duckling, it��s my...�� Amy started to introduce Ugly Duckling, but stopped. It looked like she was stuck thinking of the best way to exin, before continuing, ��Daddy said when it grows up, it��ll turn into a white swan. Until it grows up, it��s my pet, I guess.��


    ��A white swan?�� the little kids�� curiosity were piqued. They all stared at the orange kitten in Amy��s arms. Just what part of this kitty was ugly? Also, it looked nothing like a duck, right? Would it actually turned into a white swan?


    ��Why call it Little Ugly Duckling?�� Daphne asked curiously. [Sorry for theteness, hopefully the updates will be more regr from here on. If only for this novel.]


    For anyone who wants to chat with me, doe over to discord !

 Chapter 98 – I Can Do This

    <h4>Chapter 98 �C I Can Do This</h4>


    ��Because, it��s really ugly, ah.�� Amy said seriously, and added, ��it also came out of an egg. I��ve never seen such an ugly little duck.��


    ��It came out of an egg? If that��s really a duckling, it��s really ugly, ah!��


    ��That��s right, a duckling that looks like a kitty is really weird, no wonder it looks different from other cats. But, it��s so ugly that it��s cute.��


    After Amy��s exnation, the little children all epted that this Little Ugly Duckling was really a duck that looked like a cat, which made it a really ugly duck. However, it still look quite cute.


    ��Miao!�� Little Ugly Duckling protested, it��s actually really very cute!


    Luna looked at Little Ugly Duckling tucked in Amy��s arms, she also felt that this little fluffy thing was really cute and wanted to hug it for a bit. As for this thing turning into a white swan, no matter what it just seemed impossible. It��s possible that Mike was mistaken.


    ��I��m going to sing a song for Teacher Luna and everyone...�� Amy, who had been acknowledged by everyone was a lot more confident than she had ever been. She nced at the window and caught sight of Mike��s smiling face. She continued, ��The song is called the Mushroom Picking Girl.��


    ��This brat really knew nothing, ba.�� Ignatz sniffed, but quieted down after a re from Daphne. However, she still did not believe that Amy could sing anything good.


    ��En, I really look forward to it.�� Luna said with a smile.


    ��Little Mushroom Picking Girl, bamboo basket on mother��s back...�� Amy hugged Little Ugly Duckling as she sang her heart out.


    Her soft voice matched well with the light and quick song, attracting the attention of all the children around her. It was like having numerous tender little arrows piercing the softest part of their little hearts, smiles started to bloom on their faces.


    ��As expected, my daughter is the best.�� Mike looked at the enchanted faces of the little children in the ssroom, then at little Amy with great pride in his heart. This was the first time he heard Amy sing the whole song from the beginning, though there was no melody to go with the song, Amy��s voice was clearly suitable for singing, in fact, he felt that her singing sounded way better than the music box.


    ��Very, very nice!�� Ignatz��s eyes were wide, the bean sprout on her head bouncing in her excitement.


    ��Amy is so wonderful, ah.�� Daphne touched her chin with both hands, a typical example of a surprised little girl.


    The other little children also showed simr expressions, they were all surprised at the suddenness of Amy��s transformation, growing slightly envious and a little worshi.+pful at the same time; the change was just too amazing.


    ��What a wonderful song, why have I never heard it before? Is a song from a foreignnd? Was it him who taught Amy?�� Luna was also surprised, she had thought that Amy would sing one the songs that she had taught her, who would have thought that she would actually sing something Luna had never heard of before. Her eyes drew irresistibly towards Mike who was still at the window; could it be that this man taught Amy how to sing?


    Once the song was over, Amy looked around a little shyly, and then at her own feet. She had no idea if she had sang well or not.


    ��Very good!�� Ignatz was the first to p her hands and the rest soon followed, breaking into apuse and praises.


    a big smile appeared on Amy��s face, this was the first time she had received so many acknowledgement in one go, moreover it��s from her peers, so the feeling was quite unprecedented.


    ��En, I also feel that student Amy��s singing is very good, thank you for treating us to such a nice song.�� Luna also smiled as she nodded.


    ��Thank you.�� Amy bobbed her head happily, then her eyes caught sight of the ckboard and she paused, tilting her head a little. ��Teacher Luna, I can do this question.��


    ��En?�� Luna was stunned for a moment, the question on the board was [7 x 8 = ?], and was something they were just learning today. The math was a littleplicated and only a few, fairly bright students were able to solve it. Most of the students still could not get their heads around it after her best efforts. Amy hadn��t evene to ss this morning, so how could she know how to solve the question?


    ��You definitely can��t solve it, this is a difficult question. Only I can solve it.�� a young boy, dressed blue and white and seated at the first row said, a proud look on his little face.


    ��I think it��s really easy.�� Amy said sincerely as she looked at the young boy.


    ��No way! Just try and do it!�� the little boy was clearly dissatisfied, more than half of the students couldn��t solve the problem, so there was no way he was going to believe Amy��s words.


    The rest of the students also had simr looks of disbelief on their faces, all of them were quite sure that Amy would never be able to solve the question, since this kind of questions could only be solved by Teacher Luna and math genius like Palmer.


    Mike looked at the sudden debate in the ssroom, and had to suppress augh. However, this kinds of question was just too easy for Amy who had memorized the time table.


    It��s time for them to feel the fear of the being dominated by the power of the 9��9 multiplication table.


    Teacher Luna was trying to calm down the rapidly heated atmosphere. it was so rare for her to see Amy with her confidence up, it would be bad if her self-esteemed was shot down by this.


    ��The answer is 56.�� Amy said mildly at Palmer.


    ��Is it really 56?�� the other children looked around curiously. Just now, after Teacher Luna had written down the question on the ckboard, they hadn��t actually made much progress with the calction, so most of them did not know the answer and could only look to Teacher Luna and Palmer for the answer.


    ��You... you... how did you know!�� Palmer was so surprised that he leaped to his feet, he stared at Amy, then at the answer on his book, unable toprehend what was happening.


    ��I calcted it.�� Amy said as she nodded to herself.


    ��The answer is 56.�� Teacher Luna was no less surprised than her students. Amy��s learning progress was something that she understood more than anyone else. She was definitely never taught math up to this level of understanding, furthermore, she did the calction without pencil or paper and just popped the answer out. This made her wonder if Mike actually gave Amy the answer while they were still outside the ssroom.


    ��The answer is correct! Amy is so awesome.�� Daphneughed out loud happily.


    Ignatz gave Amy an odd look, she felt like this was the first time she saw Amy. Just how did she suddenly turned into an amazing person like Palmer?


    With Teacher Luna��s confirmation, the students all looked at Amy with different eyes. They couldn��t even begin to answer this kind of question, but Amy could answer it after just a nce. Perhaps she was even more amazing than Palmer.


    ��I don��t believe it, she must have gotten lucky. Teacher Luna, pleasee up with five questions right now, we��llpete and see who could answer all the questions fastest!�� student Palmer was felt like his throne of being the math genius of the their ss was being shaken and looked to Teacher Amy beseechingly.


    ��I��m fine with that.�� Amy said coolly.


    Luna still nned to solve this problem diplomatically, but, when she looked at Mike who was still perfectly calm outside the ssroom window, she hesitated, then nodded to herself and wrote down five mathematical questions on the ckboard. [Oooh, we see Palmer now. I��m unreasonably excited to see his name.]


    For anyone who wants to chat with me, doe over to discord !

 Chapter 99 – You Lose

    <h4>Chapter 99 �C You Lose</h4>


    Palmer sat down, looked at the five questions on the ckboard and smirked at Amy saying, ��I will count to three, then we��ll do the questions. Whoever finishes first wins. One....��


    ��64, 42, 72, 48, 63. There, done.��Amy ignored him as she looked at the ckboard and calmly recited five numbers


    Palmer had just finished his count of three and did not have the chance to even close his mouth, he hadn��t even written anything on his paper but Amy had already solved all five questions.


    There was silence in the ssroom. After all, the little children have no idea whether Amy��s answers were correct or not. However, this kind of speed was just too crazy. Palmer haven��t even left the starting line, but Amy had already given out the answers for all five questions. Therefore, they could only look to Teacher Luna to see if Amy��s answer was correct.


    ��You sure you��re not just talking nonsense?�� Palmer looked at Amy as he asked a little hesitatingly.


    ��I really did the calction properly.�� Amy said earnestly, she was also looking towards Teacher Luna for confirmation.


    ��64, 42, 72, 48, 63. It��s all correct!�� Luna looked at the questions on the ckboard as she recited the answers one by one. Amy��s ability with multiplications was quite astounding, Luna could hardly control her voice as it grew higher and higher with incredulity.


    This level of arithmetic was certainly not difficult for her, but even she needed to think about the questions for a moment to get the answer. Amy seemed to just answer immediately the moment sheid eyes on the question, this kind of speed was just too astounding, it��s genius!


    ��Amy is so amazing, ah!�� Daphne whispered, speaking up everyone��s thought. To them, Palmer��s ability was already quite amazing, but it looked like Amy��s talent was even more amazing.


    ��Too scary, I can��t y with her any more, her learning skill is too good.�� there was a horrified look on Ignatz��s face as she shook her head with some pity.


    ��It��s my lost.�� Palmer voiced out his defeat after a long moment of silence. His father had told him that, whether in winning or losing, a man should maintain his dignity and elegance. Especially against women.


    It��s entirely possible that this was something dad said tofort himself after getting beaten up by mum too many times. However, Palmer still felt that these words have great wisdom behind them.


    ��En, you lost.�� Amy nodded in agreement, she had no intention of being offensive, but her matter of fact tone, as if her win was inevitable.


    Of course, this kind of attitude really frustrate Palmer.


    ��So amazing!�� was the only thought going through the minds of the children as they stared at Amy. To think that this little thing from before would suddenly be so amazing in just a short space of time, even Palmer couldn��t win against her.


    ��Looks like our Great China��s multiplication table is really powerful.�� Mike smiled to himself as he studied the little boy who admitted defeat in such a gentlemanly way. For some reason, that child looked quite familiar, though he was not quite sure where he had seen that face before.


    Just then, the recess bell rang, and all the children threw this matter to the back of their heads. Some even charged outside to y without waiting for Teacher Luna to give permission.


    ��Alright ss, it��s time for recess.�� Teacher Luna had a pile of questions in her heart, and even she had no intention of dragging out the lessons. She lead Amy by the hand out of the ssroom and saw Mike, ��Mr. Michael, there are some questions I��d like to ask you, doe over to my office for a little discussion if you have the time?��


    ��Alright.�� Mike smiled and nodded, he too have some questions for her.


    ��So, Mr. Michael, did you teach Amy mathematics?�� once at the office, Luna gave Amy a piece of candy and sat her down on a little table to y before blurting out her question for Mike.


    ��I taught little Amy a new calction method call the multiplication table. It��s a memory technique that simplifies the calction process. This memory technique is quite easy to learn and certainly makes solving mathematical questions a breeze.�� Mike had no intention of concealing his methods. First, it��s because he trusted Luna and secondly, well, there was really no need to hide this kind of thing.


    Let��s spread the multiplication table and improve everyone��sputing skills, it was quite amusing to think what kind of wave this little technique would generate in the future.


    Having people of many races and backgrounde together, conflict was almost unavoidable. However, they could still avoid outright war through cultural understanding and promote integration through working together on amon cause.


    ��A new calction method?�� Luna��s eyes brightened, and here she thought Mike had spent these past few days giving lots of mathematical lessons to Amy.


    If what Mike said was true, if such a convenient method truly exist. It could really revolutionise the world of mathematics. Her hands suddenly trembled, she looked straight at Mike and asked, ��Mr. Michael, would you say that this method is universally applicable?��


    ��It should.�� Mike nodded solemnly, it had already existed in for many years in China, there was no need to worry about its applicability.


    However, if he really want to spread this multiplication table, it would not do to just rely on Teacher Luna alone. At the very least, it would need the backing of an educational institution asrge as the Grey Temple to properly promote this technique.


    ��Teacher Luna, daddy dearest is really amazing, oh.�� Amy spoke out from her little spot at the table, a look of pride on her face as she squeezed Little Ugly Duckling to her chest.


    ��Mr. Michael, it may be a little rude of me but could you show me this new calction method?�� Luna stared at Mike earnestly. ��If you wish to spread this method, I can help you. My grandfather is an educational officer in the Lost Empire, though I may not disclose his name, he had alwaysmitted himself in promoting the learning of mathematics among the people. It��s just, the existing method was too difficult to learn and not many had the patience or interest to master it. Within Sin City Academy, the number students from Young Sprouts Nursery who actually gain a passing mark in mathematics each year numbered only half.��


    ��Therefore, if your calction method really could assist in the learning of mathematics, I trust he would be more than happy to spread this technique and etch your name forever in the history of mathematics.��


    To have his forever carved into world history was good, however, Mike had no intention of being to famous. The name Michael Alex was probably a thorn in the hearts of many people in Lot City. If this name was brought up, quite a few people would probably be agitated by it.


    However, Luna��s identity surprised him a little, he had thought that she was from an ordinary Lost Empire genteel family. Who knew she actually had a grandfather who��s an active educational official within the Empire.


    Michael Alex was a military man, and only came into contact with military rted officers, so he had very little to do with the educational branch of officers. However, when he tried to recall there seemed to be some faint impression of a certain surname. During a court banquet, he recalled drinking with a certain old man with the same surname as Luna. However, who knew if she was actually rted to the old man with that excessively impressive drinking ability.


    ��En, I can write it down for Teacher Luna, however, if I have to put a name to it, may I use the name Mickey?�� Mike asked with a smile, if he could attach his restaurant��s name onto this method, it would also help him market his business. This arrangement was just perfect.


    To have such a wonderful revolutionary mathematical method named after a restaurant, who knows what future students would think about this.


    ��It will be done ording to your wishes.�� Luna nodded in agreement. She did not bother ask further, after all she had yet to see this wondrous calction method, so there were certain things she will refrain from asking, for now. [Trantor��s Note: Ah, Palmer is a gentleman, how sweet. I was worried that he was going to be a shi.+tty brat, but phew!] [I will be rehosting and editing the first 61 chapters of this novel, so please look forward to it~]


    Tranted and edited by Gumihou from kitchennovel dot


    For anyone who wants to chat with me, doe over to discord !

 Chapter 100 – Different World BBQ Shop

    <h4>Chapter 100 �C Different World BBQ Shop</h4>


    Mike nodded, picked up a pencil and paper from her desk and began to sketch out the 9��9 multiplication table. For easier understanding, he also wrote down a division table and began to exin the decimal system in detail.


    The current mathematical system the Nn Continent used was something called the sexagesimal[1] system, or a base 60 positional numeral system, where the multiplication table has more than 1,700 numbers to memorize. Questions involving two or more digits gets quiteplicated, and anyone who could efficiently calcte up to three digits or more could be considered an expert mathematician.


    Therefore, the first thing one must do to implement the multiplication table was to get rid of thisplicated sexagesimal way of counting. The decimal numeral system, also known as the base 10 positional numeral system. The decimal fractions were first developed by the Chinese and the oldest known multiplication tables using the base of 10 were found on bamboo strips dating about 305 BC during the Chinese Warring States period. That was the time when Chinese calction method crush the rest of the world.


    Luna looked on from the side, her eyes growing brighter and brighter even as her jaw fell further downward. Before bing a math teacher, she had grown up in a household that values mathematics, therefore her ability to appreciate what was in front of her was different from Amy.


    Though the concept of a base 10 decimal system was not quite well understood, Mike��s exnation was so simple and sensible that she could see incredible value of this method. Pair this system up with that innovative multiplication table, she could see endless possibilities within these two concepts.


    ��Mr. Michael, though I cannot fully understand your multiplication table and decimal system, I could certainly see the possibilities within it. However, I must admit, you are certainly a genius.�� Luna said sincerely as she stared at Mike, when he had ced the pencil down on the table.


    ��I am no genius, I just have a little more knowledge than others.�� Mike smiled and shook his head. These were all knowledge that he carried with him from his previous world. Personally, he also could not predict just what impact this piece of paper could have on this world.


    ��I will send this information to the Lost City immediately, I must admit, I do not have the ability to fully evaluate its value. However, I am sure that this can definitely be of use to the field of mathematics in Nn Continent. The name ��Mickey�� will not be forgotten.�� Luna have the increasing impression that this humble looking Mike actually hid great depth, not only was his culinary skills impressive, to think that he was also a genius in the field of mathematics. For him to include the ��mi�� part of Amy��s name in ��Mickey��, the level of love and pampering could be said to have reached its peak.


    What a curious and interesting man, was there anything that he could not do?


    Amy was looking at Mike with bright eyes, even Teacher Luna called her daddy a genius, her daddy must be a truly awesome man.


    Mike merely smiled and nodded. He had a feeling that there was no concept of author��s remuneration or patent system for inventions in this world. At any rate, he had no intention of using this to make money, let��s just consider it as down payment for future marketing for his restaurant, ba.


    Of course, the purpose ofing to this school was not to teach them the new mathematical systems, but to find a magic teacher for Amy so, ��Miss Luna, aside from bringing Amy here to see you, I��d like some advice from you. Are there any magic teachers in Sin City Academy who would ept money for private tuition? Amy is really interested in learning magic, however, she had yet to reach the age to enter this school, so I thought it would be a good idea to find a teacher to teach her some basics in magic.��


    ��I��m afraid that��s not possible, Sin City Academy��s teachers are not allowed to give tuition outside. If it��s found out by the main academy, their employment could be terminated and their qualifications revoked.�� Luna reluctantly shook her head, she looked at Amy and said, ��Moreover, if Amy really entered the school next year, she would have to wait until she has grown up a little before she could have ess to magical lessons. Once she has past the verification tests set by specialized teachers could she start learning magic.��


    She really hadn��t expected that Mike would personallye to the school in order to find a private magical tutor for Amy just because she was interested in learning magic.


    ��Is that so, well, I thank Miss Luna for letting us know this.�� Mike was a little disappointed by this news, but since this was the standard rule of the school there was nothing he could do about it. Now that the original n had fallen through, he would have to think of a different path.


    ��Since Amy is still young, there��s no reason to rush, magic can be a very dull and dry subject.�� Luna told Amy with a smile.


    ��Teacher Luna, I really like magic. I think it��s really fun.�� Amy shook her head.


    Mike allowed Amy to y in Luna��s office for a little bit more before leaving the school grounds. As they walked passed the main entrance, the old man and the orc both popped open their eyes and stared. They wondered just when did this pair of father and child entered this ce.


    ��I have to hurry and send this to lord grandfather as soon as possible. It��s entirely possible that this will shake the very foundation of the world of mathematics, grandfather will certainly be excited to see this.�� From her office, Luna looked at Mike��s slowly disappearing back, she could barely control the excitement from showing on her face as she walked quickly towards the table, picked up the two important pieces of paper, tucked them against her chest and rushed out.


    ��Daddy dearest, are we going home now?�� Amy was clutching one of Mike��s finger as they walk, her head tipped up to look Mike. Her mood was quite good, everyone liked her song and praised her a lot. Also, she had used daddy��s multiplication table thing and beat Palmer in math. She truly felt that she was equal to them now.


    ��No, since we��re out, let��s y the whole day. Let��s have lunch outside.�� Mike shook his head, being cooped up in the restaurant all day, every day was boring even for him. Since it��s meal time now, he wanted to bring Amy to one of the more popr looking barbecue shops. Today, he nned to taste restaurant food from a different world and find out what they��re like.


    Little Ugly Duckling was tucked within the basket, asleep under a soft towel. As long as it didn��t make any noise, no one would know what was in the basket.


    The moment they open the door, a fragrant smell of barbecued meat rushed out to a meet them. However, Mike could not stop a frown from creasing his brows, there was rank odour of goat with it, along with the nose stinging smell of some kind of spice, which had an even more powerful smell than pepper.


    ��Daddy, are we eating barbecue?�� Amy��s eyes sparkled, she never had the chance to try roasted meat before.


    ��Yes.�� Mike, who had been wondering if he should just leave nodded his head at Amy��s expectant look. They entered and he picked a seat close to a window and sat down.


    This restaurant could be considered one of the more popr barbecue ce at Aden Square and there was usually a queue at night during dinner time. Even though it was noon, the 20 over tables avable were almost fully seated.


    Mike nced at the tes from other tables. The table in front of him had pieces of mutton on it, the colour leaned towards ck and there were some kind of ck sauce over it. It was also freckled with bits of spices that look half burnt. Two other customers on the next table were eating something that looked like beef, they were chatting and eating cheerfully. It looked like the people here were quite happy with the food here.


    ��The sauce is uneven, the spices seasoned at the wrong time, charcoal fire temperature too high, cooking time too long; this kind of barbecue skills could still be considered restaurant level?�� In one nce, Mike already felt like throwing up.


    ��Fuh.... endure this, smile, you are also a restaurant manager. If you really spit up all yourints now you��ll be consider a trouble maker.�� Mike did his best to calm himself and opened the menu. He ordered two portions of the special grilledmb, as well as the special gilled beef. He had ordered the most expensive item on the menu, which was 88 copper coins per portion.


    ��Well, that exins the looks on those people who came into our restaurant.�� Mike frowned as he reced the menu on the table. The cheapest item here was the child��s menus, which only costed 20 copper coin, not enough for him to buy even a single egg from the [System].

 Chapter 101 – Is That Little Match Girl?

    <h4>Chapter 101 �C Is That Little Match Girl?</h4>


    The two grilled dishes Mike had ordered soon arrived, the wait staff even gave them aplimentary pot of tea.


    ��Daddy dearest, can I eat now?�� Amy was staring at the roastedmb, her eyes bright.


    ��Go ahead, but be careful. It��s hot.�� Mike said with a smile, he was also staring at the te of pre-sliced steak in front of him.


    The grilled beef served in front of him was like a cross between western style steak and meat skewers. Only, the pieces of meat was not threaded on a bamboo skewer. For a proper steak, you should have grilled the whole piece of meat together, but this was sliced, then grilled, which will result in a weaker taste of beef. Not only that, they��ve also thered on heaps of sauce, and sprinkled on the seasoning powder too early. It was over cooked to the point of burning and the pungent smell of spices was just too overpowering.


    For someone who was used to delicately seasoned food, his first impression of another world grilled food was just too horrible. In his past life, if he was struck by a crazy urge to visit a skewer stand, even those street stalls would be ashamed to serve this thing to people.


    ��Okay,�� Amy nodded, picked up a fork and stabbed at one of the pieces ofmb with some force. With great enthusiasm, she took arge bite, and began to chew happily. It was a very cute look on her.


    ��Is it good?�� Mike, who had more or less lost his appetite, felt some of it came back the longer he looked how happily Amy ate. He was truly curious in what she thought of it.


    ��En, it��s not bad. Of course, it��s not as delicious as daddy��s rainbow rice and [Juicy Burger], but it��s still yummy. Daddy, when are you going to make barbecue?�� Amy nodded a few times after swallowing the meat in her mouth, she looked up at Mike with eyes sparkling with expectations.


    ��I��ll definitely make some in the future.�� Mike said with a smile. He also looked forward to the time when he could make all kinds of skewered dishes for Amy, but who knows when the [System] will actuallyunch a skewered recipe option. It was not something he could control, after all.


    ��Maybe, in the future I��ll give Amy her meals after the customers have arrived. She has such a wonderfully delicious way of eating. Even made that awful rock pancake thing look delicious. This would attract even more customerspared to any other kind of advertising.�� Mike thought all this as Amy continued to eat with great relish. He made up his mind to let Amy eat whenever new dish he nned to introduce in the future, Amy��s delicious way of eating would be the best advertising he could hope for.


    It had gone past noon, and in truth he was also a little hungry. The meat sitting on his te still looked unappetizing, but the way Amy ate whetted his appetite a little. At the very least, it inspired Mike to try the food in front of him. He picked up his fork, speared a piece of beef and ced it into his mouth. A few chewster, his brows drew together, wrinkling the skin on his forehead.


    Over cooked. The meat must have been left on the grill too long. In order to send out their orders quickly, the kitchen must have cooked a whole batch of meat and just let them sit on the grill getting tougher and tougher until some unfortunate soul ordered the dish.


    The sauce was tooplicated. He couldn��t tell how many kinds of spices or seasoning had been mixed into it. Pepper, sugar, salt, ginger juice... it was just too random, it was certainly spicy and stimting to say the least, but the natural vours of the meat was overwhelmed by the sauce. The only sensation Mike could feel in his mouth and on his tongue was numbness from being stabbed by various spices.


    The only thing he could say was that, diners who prefer heavier taste would probably like it. Pushing deliciousness aside in pursuit of an exciting stimtion.


    In the past, Mike would have left after this one mouthful, but here was Amy, sitting right in front of him, eagerly gobbling up huge mouthfuls of her grilledmb. This was her first time eating grilled meat, seeing her happy face, he silently ced his fork down and picked up the ss of tea beside him.


    ��En?�� thisplimentary tea actually caused Mike to brightened a little. It was sweet and a bit tart, a little like lemon juice, though the colour was kind of orange, almost like honey water. Very soon, the spicy sensation in his mouth disappeared. Feeling relief washed over him, he couldn��t help but poured another cup for himself and down it in two gulps.


    ��Excuse me, may I know what water this is?�� Mike asked a passing waiter.


    ��Dear customer, this is lime infused water,�� said the wait staff with a smile.


    ��Very well, thank you.�� Mike nodded. Though he was not sure what kind of fruit lime was, the infused water was very delicious. Afterwards, he intended to visit a fruit stall and have a look. Perhaps he could also offer his own customers lime infused water. Most of the time after finishing their [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] and [Juicy Burgers], his customers often felt a little dry throat and would asked him for a drink, unfortunately all he could offer them was water.


    ��Host, the [System] wish to remind you that the restaurant is forbidden from selling anything that is not made from ingredients bought from the [System], this include drinks!�� The [System��s] voice echoed in Mike��s head.


    ��Who says I��m selling,�� Mike smiled cheekily, ��I��ll be handing them out free.��


    ��... ...�� within Mike��s brain, a long line of dots followed. After a while, the [System] roared, ��Host, your behaviour is a provocation against the [System]! Your behaviour will reduce the standard of this restaurant! Egoistical! I��m done! This...��


    ��[System], do you sell higher ss limes?�� Mike interrupted.


    ��Currently not selling.�� the [System��s] voice was rigid, and a little curt.


    ��This won��t do, just because you��re not selling, you won��t let me buy, ah.�� Mike curled his lips, but after some consideration he said, ��Fine, I don��t actually have a recipe or experience in juice making, I��ll buy a few limes and do some experimentations, ba.��


    He recalled that one time he tried making lemonade in his past life, no matter what he added to the lemon juice, whether its sugar or honey, it had always turned out bad. Therefore, he really had no confidence of making anything good out of it.


    He poured Amy another cup of the lime water, ate two more pieces of the beef slices before giving up as a lost cause. It��s better to just wait until he got home and make himself a [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], ba. Compared to his own fried rice, the vour of this beef was just too poor.


    ��Daddy dearest, you��re not eating any more?�� Amy looked at Mike��s nearly full te curiously.


    ��En, I��m full up.�� Mike nodded.


    ��Then, why don��t Amy help daddy eat the rest?�� Amy��s eyes fixed itself onto Mike��s te of sliced beef.


    ��Alright.�� Mike switched their tes, looking at little Amy in a pampering way. Though it was the first time she tried grilled meat, she seemed to like it a lot. The grilled meat served here should represent the mid-upper quality of this world��s barbecue. The grilling technique was not bad, the knowledge of seasoning and sauces quite intensive, but the execution was just too poor.


    ��Daddy, the barbecue today is really delicious. To think that��s what grilled meat actually tasted like.�� even as they left the shop, Amy continued to babble happily.


    ��In the future, daddy will make you some grilled meats that 100 times even more delicious than this.�� Mike said as he stroked Amy��s head. This kind of barbecue would not even make it to the entry level of his outrageously steep standard.


    A true gourmet barbecue should be lightly charred on the outside and tender on the inside. The fragrance of the sauce shouldplement the vour of the beef, creating a delicious harmony within the mouth. It should be delicious, not too chewy, tender and juicy before it could even be properly qualified as proper barbecued beef skewer.


    There were actually customers who lined up in front of Mickey��s restaurant at noon sharp. After waiting and knocking at the door for a long time without anyoneing to serve them, they finally left, disappointed by their futile effort. The people finally understood that Mike really meant his words. If he said he will close his restaurant for a day, it would be pointless toe at all, better to just spend the day resting at home.


    Mike brought Amy and, the just awaken, Little Ugly Duckling around Aden Square and let the two y for a couple of hours. He waited until two of them were engrossed in their games to wonder over to a nearby stall to purchase a few lime fruits. When the two finally seemed to tired out a little, he insisted on going home.


    ��Daddy, dearest, look, there��s someone in front of our shop. Do you think it��s the Little Match Girl?�� they were still quite far away, but Amy��s sharp eyes spotted someone at their door. She pointed at the still faraway figure, her face filled with amazement.


    [Trantor��s Note: Hmmm, thest few paragraphs were a bit abrupt, I��m so tempted to flesh it out, but... I have 61 chapters to edit and rehost, just for this one novel and...whatever, I��m going to ignore this.]

 Chapter 102 – This is a Dream, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 102 �C This is a Dream, Right?</h4>


    Copsed in front of their restaurant was a girl, dressed in coarse a grey gown and tattered trousers. One hand outstretched towards the restaurant, her head flopped to the side. Her hair was tied in one a long pony tail and they could only see one side of her face. She looked very thin, her loose clothes make her looked even smaller than she was.


    ��Just what happen to this sister?�� Amy looked down at the girl worriedly, even Little Ugly Duckling mewed twice to voice its opinion.


    ��And why has she fainted just right here?�� Mike, too, was very curious. He squatted down to investigate. Her breathing was a little weak, but still normal. There were no obvious injuries on her body, and it did not looked like she was suffering from any kind of illness. So that leaves starvation, it was entirely possible that she had fainted from acute hunger.


    Also, there were a pair of horns on her head, a little like deer��s antlers. It looked like this was no ordinary girl, the only question was whether she was a demon or of the orc species. Elves don��t tend to grow horns.


    ��R... roast duck...�� suddenly, the girl whispered.


    ��Roast duck! Daddy dearest, she really is the Little Match Girl, a grown up Match Sister!�� Amy��s eyes brightened, she looked at the girl with pity in her eyes. ��Let��s help her out, ba. Look how pitiful she is, only, Little Ugly Duckling is still so little...��


    ��Miao miao~!!�� Little Ugly Duckling immediately felt uneasy and began to voiced its protest.


    ��Alright, we��ll help her.�� Mike looked left, and looked right. There weren��t many people around right now, and he had no idea how long this young woman had been lying here.


    If she had been taken away by some unscrupulous characters, this thin and weak looking girl would not meet a good end. He stood up and opened the door. After cing the basket on one of the tables, he supported the girl and they slowly shuffled their way in.


    Even now, Mike still have some trouble when it came to picking Amy up, therefore there was no way he could do anything drastic like a gentlemanly princess carry. Thankfully this girl was pretty light, and could still shuffle along a little. When he finally sat her down on a chair, he managed to prop her up on the backrest of the sturdy chair.


    ��What a pretty elder sister.�� Amy looked up at the golden haired girl with sparkling eyes.


    When Mike took a closer look at the girl, even he was surprised. Her facial features were exquisite and looked to be about seventeen or eighteen years old. Only, her eyebrows were sharp straight lines that raised to the side, they reminded him of little swords. Those strong eyebrows seemed to indicate that a tough character resided behind that soft, gentle face.


    However, that soft face was so pale and dry that it looked almost scary, even her lips were pale and cracked. Who knows how long this person have been denied food and drink. The girl seemed to shrink into the wooden chair, looking very like a frightened kitten, the sight of this really sparked something painful in his heart.


    ��Could she be a dragon?�� Mike looked at the horns on the girls�� head. Now that the thought urred to him, those horns did looked a little dragon-ish. However, he kept the thought to himself as he fetched a ss of warm water from the kitchen and helped the girl drink, but though the girl swallowed the water, she still appeared quite out of it.


    ��Daddy, is the elder sister ok?�� Amy asked worriedly.


    ��She should be hungry, I��m going to make some rainbow rice for her. When she��s more awake, she can eat it.�� Mike nodded to himself, if she still remained this way, he might have to turn some rice into congee and feed her that.


    ��En, en, daddy dearest, you��re the best. Amy also want to be a good person like daddy.�� Amy looked up at Mike with a worshipful look on her face.


    ��That��s right, we should be kind to people and offer help whenever we can. However, it��s important to keep our own safety in mind, and not over do things, not even kindness.�� Mike smiled down at Amy.


    ��Amy understands.�� Amy said as she nodded her head seriously.


    Mike went to the kitchen to fry the rice, Amy hugged Little Ugly Duckling and sat in front of the girl, keeping a worried eye on her. Little Ugly Duckling stretched out its tiny ws, and started scraping along the edge of the table, making little scrape, scrape, scrape sounds.


    The girl continued to sit, half curled up on the chair. After drinking the warm water, she seemed to have calmed down a little, the skin between her sharp eyebrows knitted into a shallow frown. It seemed that she really wanted to wake up, but for some reason found it hard to muster the will to do so.


    Within the semi-open kitchen, a wonderfully alluring scent drifted out. Little Ugly Duckling stopped scraping its ws against the table and pointed its nose towards the kitchen. A look of great yearning wobbled its huge eyes.


    ��You can stop that, that��s not for you at all.�� Amy said mildly.


    ��Miao miao!!�� Little Ugly Duckling mewed twice frustratedly, before finally burrowing itself into Amy��s arms, head tucked under its paws, eyes closed against a cruel and unjust world.


    As the fragrant scent of fried rice floated enticingly over, the golden haired girl��s nose started to twitched, her thin eyelids trembled, it looked like she was struggling hard to open her eyes.


    ��Daddy dearest, the elder sister looks like she��s going to wake up!�� Amy spotted the subtle movements made by the girl and happily rushed to the kitchen to announced this.


    Perhaps startled by Amy��s voice, Abb�� Mia slowly opened her eyes. Her left eye was brilliant golden, a bright contrast against her left ck pupil. Both eyes slowly began to focus and take in the images of the room around her. What she saw was a beautifully decorated restaurant. Delicate crystalmps hung from the ceiling, illuminating a room filled with clean square tables. Seated opposite her was a cute little half elf girl, an orange kitten tucked in her arms.


    ��En? Where is this? Am I dreaming?�� Abb�� Mia was still feeling a little fuzzy and disorientated. Thest thing in her memory was being hungry and confused. She had finally copsed in front of a beautiful looking restaurant, she remembered thinking that its pce like existence really shouldn��t exist in Aden Square, before everything around her fell into echoing darkness.


    When she next opened her eyes, she was inside that ridiculously beautiful restaurant. The inside was just as beautiful as the outside indicated, there was even a cute and adorable half-elf girl in front of her, and that kitten in her arms, fluffy cuteness incarnate, ah!


    In conclusion, this was a dream!


    The thing that cinched this as a dream was the wonderful scent floating around her. She had never encountered this kind of alluringly delicious smell in her life, just what kind of heavenly food was this? Her stomach began to growl, and her mouth watered, she spent some effort to look towards where the smell came from and saw a tall, slim, good looking uncle bearing a te of brightly coloured food in his hands, a smile on his face.


    This gentle and domesticated scene, how wonderful it was to have such a lovely dream just before she starved to death.


    Naturally, Abb�� Mia��s entire attention was now captured by the te of food that was emitting such delicious smell, the brightly coloured ingredients were cut in perfectly even size, it was like someone had taken a slice of the rainbow, chopped it up into tiny pieces before stir frying the it with egg. The aroma of other ingredients danced harmoniously just under the cloud of eggy goodness, enticing her nose with their deliciousness.


    ��Go ahead and eat, ba.�� Mike ced the te lightly in front of Abb�� Mia with a smile. This young girl still looked a little dazed, but it��s good that she had woken up, at least she can feed herself.


    Also, those eyes of hers, one ck, and one gold surprised him a little. Those kind of eyes were rare even in this kind of fantasy world setting.


    ��Thank you,�� even though this was a dream, Abb�� Mia still thank the dream person politely. Then, she reached out a hand, picked up the spoon, and scooped up a bit of the fried rice.


    Each grain of rice was perfectly enveloped by egg, surrounded by many types of ingredients cut in the same size as a grain of rice. The surface of everything seemed to sparkle from the oil used to stir fry it. Did the man really fried these many ingredients together? Such curious cooking method was nothing she had ever seen before.


    Unable to resist any more, she opened her mouth wide and stuffed the spoon in, her eyes lit up!


    [Alright, Abb�� Mia��s description seemed kind of familiar. Here��s a hint.]

 Chapter 103 – Do You Need a Waitress?

    <h4>Chapter 103 �C Do You Need a Waitress?</h4>


    The first thing she tasted was the fragrance of egg, when her teeth broke into the rice, the mellow vour of ham that had seeped through. Other prominent vours she could detect was shrimp, as well as certain seasoning and vegetables. Somehow, the sensation within her mouth seemed to evolve every time she chew, when she finally swallowed, the fragrance of rice remained between her teeth.


    The mouthful that she had swallowed transformed into a warm stream that flowed down her throat into her stomach. She could literally feel the nourishment spreading across her body, every single cell, muscle and hair seemed to rejoice, this further improved her spirits by leaps and bounds.


    ��How could there be such wonderful thing to eat in this world! No, this is something that only exist in dreams! Oh, how yummy it is!�� Abb�� Mia��s eyes suddenly flew opened, how much rice could a spoon hold? Unable to stop herself, she scooped up a little mountain at the bowl of her spoon, and closed her mouth over it. The deliciousness spread through her body and it felt she had plunged head first into a lovely hot spring, whatever lingering coldness and hunger melting away from the heat. One after another, spoonful after spoonful, she steadily shoveled fried rice into her mouth.


    ��What a pitiful elder sister, it looked like she couldn��t sell her matches even after she became a grown up.�� Amy looked at Abb�� Mia with a bit of sadness in her eyes. She sighed softly, even though they could not give her any roast duck, she should be happy to eat daddy��s rainbow rice, ba.


    ��Just how long have you gone without food.�� Mike watched as Abb�� Mia destroyed the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] like a passing tornado and could hardly suppress his amusement. An actual dragon definitely would not have been reduced to this kind of situation, if she��s not an orc, then there��s a high probability that she was a half dragon.


    Halfbloods upied an awkward position in society, though the girl was naturally pretty, the fact that she could not get a proper job despite her looks was unsurprising. There were a lot of shop owners who avoided halfbloods in order not to attract unnecessary trouble.


    [Ting...]


    The spoon rang clearly against a an empty te, shocking Abb�� Mia from her stupor. She had just realized that the fried rice was all eaten up. There were only a few grains of rice left on the te, and she couldn��t helped herself as she picked up the te, licked it clean, before recing the now shiny te on the table with a sigh.


    She felt steeped to the eyeballs in warmth andfort, the fragrance of rice a gentle presence every time she inhaled. Her spirit, which had been ravaged to pieces by starvation, had fully recovered. The starving sensation which had gued her for so long had also been dispersed. Herplete recovery must havee from the delicious fried rice she had just eaten.


    ��Who would have thought that the food in the dream world is so amazing? I hope I never wake up from this dream!�� Abb�� Mia said to herself, she raised her head and smiled at Mike, ��Uncle, I want another te of this delicious food!��


    ��Oh, what a sweet looking little elf, ah. Let elder sister pinch a little.�� She reached out a hand and touched Amy��s cheeks, then stroked Little Ugly Duckling��s fuzzy head, ��and such a cute little orange kitty, so much cuter than those ordinary ck or white cats outside.��


    ��Does she thinks she��s still in a dream?�� Mike was a little stunned, and could not help his smile. However, it looked like her cheeks had retained its bloom after eating a a full te of fried rice, and when she smiled, a cute pair of fangs peeked out. The overall impression was actually quite sweet and adorable.


    ��Sister, it��s day time now, so you��re not dreaming. If you don��t believe me just look out the window, we��re in Aden Square.�� Amy looked at the toothily smiling Abb�� Mia and shook her head sadly, one finger pointing towards the window.


    ��Miao!�� Little Ugly Duckling was unhappy about being touched by someone other than Amy, and protested with a vehement little mew before struggling to hide itself in Amy��s arms.


    ��Not a dream?�� Abb�� Mia��s hand stopped stroking. She looked at Mike, at a serious faced Amy, then finally at the increasingly angry orange kitten. For a moment, the very air seemed to freeze.


    After a long awkward moment, Abb�� Mia stiffly turned towards the window. Beyond the transparent ss window was Aden Square, illuminated by a bright afternoon sun. Some old man was in the middle of a flowery looking sword exercise, the swishing movements closer to dancing than actual fighting. Two doves flew down,nding on the grass to peck for worms. Everything looked perfectly normal.


    ��This really isn��t a dream...�� Abb�� Mia��s neck felt very stiff as she turned back to look at the te she had licked so clean that she could see her own awkward face. Her face reddened further, and she jumped up from her chair. Head bowing, hands waving stiffly, she embarrasedly said, ��Sorry, sorry, I really thought I was dreaming...��


    ��It��s okay, elder sister. The first time I had daddy��s rainbow rice, I though that I was dreaming, too. It��s just too delicious.�� Amy said reassuringly, ��I had no idea that even grown up people like you would also be like that.��


    Mike looked at Abb�� Mia��s embarrassed, dying to dig a hole and seal herself into it face, and smile gently. ��It��s all fine, what��s your name? It looks like it��s been a long time since you��ve had a good meal, ba? We found you fainted in front of our shop and brought you in. It��s good to see that you��re alright, I am the shop owner here, you may call me Boss Mike.��


    Hearing reassurances from both Amy and Mike, and seeing the gentle smile on Mike��s face, Abb�� Mia��s frame of mind settled a little. It looked like both father and daughter were really good people.


    However, when she recalled her condition, her expression sank, and she nodded, ��My name is Abb�� Mia, it��s been three days since myst meal. I used to work at a restaurant before the boss kicked me out without even paying my sry. I��ve been looking for a job in Aden Square for about three days, but because I��m a half dragon, no one would even hire me for a dish washing job. When I wondered in front of your shop, I thought I was dreaming, wondering what on earth such a nice looking restaurant was doing here when I fainted. I��m sorry for troubling you.��


    ��So, she��s a half dragon.�� Mike frowned, he really had no idea how this world worked. To think that different species could actually crossbreed with each other, surely there should be some naturalw against that?


    Furthermore, surely the size difference between a human and a dragon was too big, ba? He could somewhat understand it if crossbreeding urred between dragons and forest trolls, but humans and dragons?


    However, from Abb�� Mia��s exnation, it certainly looked like halfbreeds have it tough in this world. Though she had inherited a powerful dragon��s bloodline, even her delicately beautiful face could not get her a low level skill job like washing dishes. Job finding was so difficult that she almost starved to death, however it looked she had some experience working in a restaurant...


    ��How sad.�� Amy looked at Abb�� Mia with pity in her eyes, she looked up at Mike, ��Daddy dearest, didn��t you say we need a helper sister for this restaurant? How about we let Sister Mia help us?��


    ��Do you need a waitress?�� Abbe Mia��s eyes brightened, however, one look around the luxuriously decorated restaurant, the light dimmed a little.


    Even smaller shops and stalls did not want her, how could a half dragon like her even hope to work in such a high ss restaurant?


    In the eyes of society, she was one of those abandoned people. Ever since she was a child, she had suffered from discrimination, and considered herself lucky if the people merely avert their eyes in her presence. Even employment agencies refused to register her information, let alone make rmendations.

 Chapter 104 – A Test

    <h4>Chapter 104 �C A Test</h4>


    ��That��s right, we��re currently looking for a wait staff. We haven��t found anyone suitable as yet, you said you have some restaurant experience?�� Mike smiled and nodded. He was considering the very same thing that Amy voiced out. However, he had no intention of just hiring this person, the restaurant could not afford to hire useless beauties or feed people who couldn��t pull their own weight.


    ��Yes, I��ve worked with my mother in the kitchens ever since I was nine, she died when I was twelve and I��ve been working at that ce until a few days ago...�� Abb�� Mia nodded cautiously, Mike��s question made her heart race in nervous anticipation, but somehow her mood became heavier the more she spoke.


    ��You seemed to have quite a lot of experience with kitchen work, but, the kind of staff I want will face even more challenges. You must be able to wee customers, take their orders, serve up food, clear tables quickly once the customers left and finally, a general clean up once the business hours have ended. Do you think you can do this?�� Mike did not bother to mince words and just looked at Abb�� Mia as he listed out his requirements.


    ��Wee customers?�� a trace of panic contorted Abb�� Mia��s face, but it soon passed. A certain sense of anticipation began to build up inside her. All this while she had been confined to the kitchens, hidden from the eyes of the customers like some sort of deadly curse that could not be revealed.


    Once, she had been ordered by the chef to serve up food, which she did so very carefully. Unfortunately, the boss had seen her in the dining room. The man was so angry that he had hit her with a kitchen spoon so hard that a hole appeared on her head and blood flowed all over the ce. From that time onwards, she never dared to set even half a foot outside the kitchen.


    She also wished to wear clean and pretty outfits, smile at customers as she set food on their table, wave good bye as they leave and clear tables in front of other customers like a normal person. However, these were things that beyond the reach of a half dragon, there was no way a proper restaurant would even consider hiring a half dragon as part of their wait staff.


    ��I have never serve customers before, also, some guests might not be happy to have me serve their meals...�� Abb�� Mia said a little anxiously.


    ��If you��re concerned about what the customers might think of you working out here, that��s not a a problem for my restaurant. I use Amy��s image for this restaurant��s logo, and she��s my greatest pride and joy. In my eyes, your social standing is no different from Amy��s. Therefore your identity is not a burden for this restaurant.�� Mike said with a smile as he retrieved one of the [Juicy Burger] paper bags and lightly ced it on the table.


    Looking at this girl��s inferiorityplex reminded Mike of those early days with Amy. However, Abb�� Mia had been living with this kind of discrimination much longer and had suffered quite a lot, which touched his heart a little.


    Abb�� Mia looked at Mike with her mouth gaped open, this was the first time she had heard these words. The first time someone told her, a half dragon, that her identity would not trouble them.


    Her eyes fell upon the bag on the table. It was clearly a silhouette of a half elf child. The sweet and cute child was now sitting in front of her, to think that Mike would actually use this to represent his restaurant, how daring and reckless was this man?


    Two years ago in Aden Square, a drunk demon person had trashed the restaurant that had hired a half orc waiter. The restaurant waspletely destroyed and the owner beaten half to death. A short timeter, the owner died for real, and just like that a once busy and lively restaurant shut its doors.


    Though that demon waster punished by the Grey Temple and was now undergoing rehabilitation in their prison, everyone med the half-orc for bringing trouble to the restaurant.


    Almost overnight, almost all of the mixed blood people working as wait staffs found themselves unemployed. Even those who never saw the dining room, people like her, had their sry cut by half and often found themselves barely getting by on pitiful amount of money.


    To think that Mike would actually use the silhouette of his half elf daughter as this restaurant��s logo. Even now, he was saying things like how her identity did not matter to his business. Just how deep was his fatherly love for Amy that he would actually esteemed other mixed bloods as actual people?


    To mixed bloods liker her, being treated as an equal was even more precious than being pitied.


    ��Well then, I��ll need to test you to see whether you have the ability, as well as the courage, to do this job.�� Mike continued.


    Abb�� Mia hesitated for a moment, but then she gathered all of her shredded confidence and nodded decisively, ��If it��s at all possible, please let me try it.��


    ��That��s the way, daddy dearest is very easy to talk to, so Sister Mia please don��t be afraid,�� Amy waved Little Ugly Duckling��s paws at her encouragingly, her little face brimming with expectations. If Sister Mia started working here, she will have someone else to y with in the future.


    ��En, en,�� Abb�� Mia nodded. Ever since her mother��s death, this was the first time someone spoke words of encouragement to her, it made her felt really warm inside.


    ��Very good,�� Mike also smiled at them. He had no intention of hiring her out of charity, what he wanted was for her to strive for a job she could do properly and with dignity. This would not only encourage her happiness, but also her self confidence.


    ��Then, let��s start, ba. There will be lots of peopleing here during our working hours, so, in order to maximise efficiency, you must remember every customers�� orders as well as any other basic requests they might have. Naturally, if you know how to read and write, you can use a memo pad to keep track. My current goal is to reduce the timeg between cooking and ordering.�� Mike said to Abb�� Mia.


    ��Mother taught me my letters when I was little, and my memory is pretty good. If it��s only memorizing each customers�� orders, I��ll have no problem with it.�� Abb�� Mia said, after thinking a bit.


    ��Alright then, let��s test it out.�� Mike really had no idea that she would actually be so confident. However, this was not enough for him to confirm her employment. Instead, he made his way towards the counter table, picked up a small note book, and tore out four pages which he further tore into 16 pieces of papers. He numbered each piece of paper sequentially, and filled each paper with two or three requests. Next, he randomly ced a piece of paper on each of the 16 tables.


    ��The table closest to the door is Table 1, the table next to that is Table 2, that��s Table 3 and so on... the customers�� requests are written ording to their sequence of order. You have 10 minutes, it��s up to you how you wish to memorize the orders, but please make sure you remember them.�� Mike kept his eyes on the clock. ��Start now.��


    Abb�� Mia looked at the piece of paper on her table, then, she left to look at the papers on other tables, not bothering to write down anything.


    Five minutester, she stood confidently in front of Mike, ��I��m ready.��


    ��Very well, please recite the orders ording to their sequence.�� what an unexpected development, Mike thought, but he did not collect the papers either. He had once won prizes in his past life at junior high school memory skills contests and could clearly remember things he had written down.


    ��Table 3 ordered 2 [Juicy Burgers]...�� Abb�� Mia looked at Mike and calmly recited each order, she faltered slightly in the middle, but then quickly picked up pace again. Finally she recited the entire order for all 16 tables.


    ��Daddy dearest, is it all correct?�� Amy looked up at Mike curiously.


    Abb�� Mia also looked at Mike with barely suppressed excitement, this was a test. It was the first test she had been given as a proper as a proper respectable person.

 Chapter 105 – A Waitress Outfit

    <h4>Chapter 105 �C A Waitress Outfit</h4>


    ��Yes, the sequence of order as well as the table numbers are all correct. It��s both efficient and effective, well done.�� Mike smiled nodding his head in approval. Abb�� Mia��s ability was quite astonishing, but he was very satisfied with this unexpected surprise. This was exactly the type of staff he wanted.


    ��Sister Mia is so awesome!�� Amy pped her hands and looked up at Abb�� Mia with adoration.


    ��No... not really.�� Abb�� Mia waved her hands awkwardly, but behind her red faced embarrassment, was a rarely seen glow of happiness.


    Her memory had always been good, but it had always been ridiculed by the other back kitchen staff as a useless skill. She really hadn��t expected to be adored by Amy for it, nor to have Mike��s admiration. She had never experienced this kind of praise and appreciation before in her life, this boosted her confidence a little.


    ��Aside from memory skills, this job is really taxing on the body. Otherwise we won��t be able toplete a whole day��s work. Do you think you can take it?�� Mike looked at Abb�� Mia, who looked thin as a board under the oversized clothes, when he helped her in just now he estimated that she probably weight less than 50 kilos.


    ��Of course I can!�� Abb�� Mia puffed up her chest, somehow lifting the front of loose shirt by quite a lot. It looked like she didn��t mean to do it, since she quickly turned red and deted (literally) almost immediately. She said hurriedly, ��I may look thin, but I��m really strong. I can move a whole side of pork by myself in the kitchen, and often worked non-stop from morning till night. My strength is much better than any of the other male kitchen hands.��


    Mike pointed at one of the wooden tables and said, ��Alright, please pick up this table up.�� The table was made of thick hardwood weighing at least 120 kilos. Personally, he would have trouble moving it anywhere.


    ��Like this?�� Abb�� Mia walked over, ced her hands alongside the table and nonchntly lifted it 20 centimetres off the floor, she looked over at Mike inquiringly. It did not looked like she was at all bothered by the weight.


    Mike frowned, this girl looked so thin and weak, but her true strength was quite frightening. If she could lift that table so casually, this means she would be able to lift things over 120 kilos quite easily. He nodded, ��Good.��


    It looked like her small and thin figure was the result fromck of food, if he properly nurture her, she would probably be able to grow up well.


    ��Wow! Sister Mia, you��re really strong, ah.�� Amy stared at Abb�� Mia as she reced the table to its original ce.


    Abb�� Mia gave an embarrassed smile, in her previous workce, the others staff gave her the nickname of Monster Girl, which naturally made her unhappy. To think that Amy actually liked this side of her so much.


    Mike was also quite satisfied with Abb�� Mia, excellent memory skill, strong; this girl fitted most closely to the ideal he had in mind of a helpful staff. He looked at the still slightly awkward Abb�� Mia, and smiled, ��I hope to give everyone who steps into this restaurant a warm andfortable experience. The philosophy of this restaurant is: Courtesy, Distance and Equality. There��s no need to revere any one customer, we don��t have to treat them like Gods. As providers of customer service, we will maintain a certain distance from the customers and present a courteous to all who walks in so that they may feelfortable and weed. We treat all our customers with equal courtesy as a sign of our respect for them. Now, shall we see a sincere smile from you?��


    ��Courtesy, distance and equality.�� the previously anxious Abb�� Mia listened to Mike and sank into a thoughtful silence.


    Equality. This was a concept that had nothing to do with her . Ever since she was born, she had lived with inequality all her life. In her previous restaurant, orders that came from elves were always given a priority, followed by demons, trolls and finally humans. Halfbreeds were not allowed to even set foot through their doors. There was no equality at all.


    However, here was Mike telling her to treat every customer with equal courtesy. If she could receive other mixed bloods like her as customers, how wonderful would that be? When she thought of this, a smile of pure joy bloomed on Abb�� Mia��s face.


    Like a small white flower blooming on dry and dustynd, she was neither delicate nor frail, but bloomed with a clean beauty that purified all that gazed upon her.


    ��If you want to,e and start working tomorrow.�� Mike said sincerely to Abb�� Mia.


    Abbe Mia��s smile showed a little fang that was quite cute. The little fanged smiled had a curious appeal to it, and it made people feel oddlyfortable. This kind of innate skill was quite rare and as a bonus, Mike didn��t even need to warn her to keep from forming personal rtionships with customers.


    ��Really?�� Abbe Mia��s looked like she couldn��t quite believe her ears.


    ��En, of course, as for wages. We��ll consider the first month as a trial period so your wage will start at 4,500 copper coins. Lunch will be provided, but you��re on your own for breakfast and dinner. We also don��t provide lodging here. I know that you��re going through some tough circumstances, so I��m prepared to give you half a month��s sry in advance so that you can find a decent ce to stay and take care of your two other meals.�� Mike nodded as he looked at Abb�� Mia in her grey and greasy clothes covered in random coloured patches. He muttered to himself for a while before nodding decisively, ��The restaurant will also provide two sets of work clothes, I��ll bring them to you in a bit.��


    ��This...�� Abbe Mia��s mouth dropped opened. To have such windfall dropped on her head so suddenly, she felt almost faint. All she did was memorized information on a few pieces of paper, lifted one table, and smiled once, and was immediately hired by Mike. Moreover, her sry will be 4,500 copper coins, in the previous restaurant, a months work would only earn her 800 copper coins, moreover, neither food nor lodging was provided.


    ��[System], show me some waitress outfit, I need to give my new waitress some presentable clothes.�� Mike mentally sent a message to the [System].


    ��The [System] is an honourable and decent [System], we are not providers of female clothing.�� [System] said severely.


    ��I will need two sets of everything, including two pairs of shoes. I��ll pay cash.�� Mike also did not minced words.


    The [System] sank into silence, then asked probingly, ��What... of the rolling shutters, would you be willing to pay a slightly higher price?��


    ��I��m just buying things from you, if I were to buy two sets of everything, would you give me a cheaper price? Say, 5 gold?�� Mike countered.


    ��Solo transaction has beenpleted, 6 gold have been sessfully deducted. Automatic rolling shutters are now under construction, it will bepleted in 10 minutes. If you spend a total of 10 gold coins, two full sets outfit would be included.��


    ��If it��s 10 gold, that should be reasonable enough.�� Mike was tempted to ridicule the [System] for breaking their impasse first. However, after considering it, an automatic rolling shutters plus two sets of outfit and two pairs of shoes, all for 10 gold coins. This was was all quite reasonable.


    Moreover, the [System] was going to install the shutter which certainly made everything much simpler for him.


    Once the transaction had been agreed on, the [System��s] mood seemed to have improved. It went on to say, ��What sort of female outfit would the host like? The [System] offers regr uniforms, Office Lady uniforms, frocks, garters, hoop skirts... sailor outfits, maid costumes, middle schooler swimsuits...��


    ��Wait a second, you seemed to have included a whole bunch of weird stuff there. I say, [System], could you please be a bit more decent! What��s all these sailor outfits and middle schooler swimsuits things...�� Mike curled his lip in disgust, before saying neutrally, ��I want to look at waitress outfits.��

 Chapter 106 – Thank You Boss

    <h4>Chapter 106 �C Thank You Boss</h4>


    Whatever Mike may have toin about the [System], their product range was certainlyplete, with every kind of product for any kind of situation imaginable. Mike roughly looked through the list of waitress outfits on offer and selected two. Both were of simr design, with fairly conservative skirts, one in ck and white, while the other was in blue and white.


    It looked like the [System] had pirated the outfit straight from Remu [1], that white cloth in front that looked like a cross between a sexy teddy and a prim apron with its curved frilly top that stopped just at a strategic angle to reveal the wearer��s bust and delicate vicle. A white butterfly bow for the neck, as well as white headband. There was also a spare headband in ck, 5 pairs of ck and white stockings.


    As for shoes, Mike picked out two pairs of t bottomed shoes, one in ck, the other pair in white. The style was simple,fort was the most important consideration after all. The restaurant was a busy ce and one has to be on their feet at least eight hours straight, those who wear high heels were just asking to be crippled.


    ��The total is 10 gold coins, once the transaction is made the products will be ready in five minutes.�� the [System] said.


    ��Alright, go ahead.�� Mike was fairly happy with his choice of fashion. In terms of skimpiness, it��s already fairly conservative for this world. Let��s consider these outfits as something like an unsavoury hobby, ba, and not something that he would be seeing outside of his own restaurant.


    ��Payment have beenpleted, measurements have been collected, the goods are under construction. Five minutes tillpletion.�� [System] answered agreeably enough.


    ��Sister Mia, you��re really not dreaming. Outside is really Aden Square.�� Amy was looking at the still dazed. Abb�� Mia. She, too, was very happy with what Mike said.


    ��I feel, I think my wage is too high. There��s no way I can ever deserve that kind of wages. In myst job I only made 800 copper coins a month. It��s fine if you give me 800 copper coins, I��ll still work real hard.�� Abb�� Mia finally regained her senses, shaking her head rapidly at Mike.


    ��No, you��re really worth this much. Our restaurant serves upper middle ie group. What we need is a staff with your level of enthusiasm and skill.�� Mike shook his head at her words, and opened one of the menus on the table. ��I��ve already told you that I��ll be providing you lunch, which will be one [Yang Zhou Fried Rice]. Of course, you can choose to have two [Juicy Burgers] in stead. If this restaurante up with a new dish, you can also chose to have that as well, as long as it��s within 600 copper coins.��


    ��600 copper coins!�� Abb�� Mia��s eyes popped wide open as she stared at the dishes listed in the menu. To think that just one dish would actually cost 600 copper coins. If she guessed correctly, the food she had just eaten was actually that 600 hundred copper coin dish!


    If she had to judge it ording to deliciousness, 600 copper coin was actually not bad, the only problem was her ownck of money.


    Right now, Mike was saying that he will give her this dish for free every lunch, or any other dishes within the restaurant within that price limit. This kind of special benefit was even more valuable than her wages by quite a few times.


    ��Alright, let��s not talk about wages any more. That��s just your probationary wages. If your performance meets my expectations, I might even increase ording to my own discretion. You sit here, I��ll bring you a ss of water and fetch your work clothes from upstairs.�� Mike��s heavily hint for Abb�� Mia to stay put, and left with her ss as he made for the kitchen.


    4,500 copper coins was the standard starting sry for a Second ss waitress, with the general average being 5,000 coins. If one were to judge by looks alone, Abb�� Mia��s face should be able tond her a First ss waitressing job.


    The fact that Mike was now making use of a First ss waitress to do the work of a Third ss waitress while paying her Second ss wages, no matter how he calcted it, he definitely did not suffer any losses from this deal.


    However, thanks to her being a half dragon, no restaurant would even consider hiring Abb�� Mia as a Third ss worker. Otherwise, it was unlikely that a talented and good looking worker like her would faint from starvation in front of his restaurant. Therefore, he was not some evil capitalist exploiting the down trodden poor.


    As for why he only provide lunch, well, the cost of ingredients was just too high. The cost of ingredients for [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] was about 300 copper coins. Which was way higher than her daily sry. If he had to provide her with two additional meals, it would be more cost effective to pay himself a higher wage.


    There was actually a spare room on the second floor, however, Mike disliked the idea of having someone else around the house. Furthermore, since she��s an employee, a certain amount of distance should be maintained. It was good enough that he had decided to give her an advance in her sry for her to find some lodging on her own.


    Abb�� Mia dly epted the ss of water from Mike. She was still a little dazed. It seemed like, after she had woken up from her dead faint, her luck had turned around greatly. One after another, amazing pieces of luck kept falling on her head: delicious food, acknowledgement from others, and now, even an actual job. Moreover, it was her secretly hoped for job of serving in the dining room and interacting with the customers job!


    Of course, the most important point was the monthly 4,500 copper coin sry! Also, the delicious afternoon lunches! These fortune all crowded so suddenly together that she still felt like she was half dreaming.


    Mike himself did not rush her. These kind of sudden changes in life took time to adapt. When the [System] informed him that the clothes have beenpleted, he went upstairs to fetch them. The clothes and shoes were packed into three bags. He��d also not forgotten to ask the [System] to provide a picture on how the clothes should look when put on. After all there were no such clothing in this world as far as he knew, so it would be awkward if she didn��t know how to put them on. Furthermore, he was not at all a suitable person to teach her.


    ��These are your work clothes, wear these when youe for work tomorrow, ba. And here��s 25 gold coins. It should be enough for you to find a nice and safe ce to stay, andst you for the rest of the month. The monthly wages will be paid out on the first day of the following month.�� Mike ced the bags on the table and handed the gold coins to Abb�� Mia.


    ��Thank you Boss, I shall do my best and work hard.�� Abb�� Mia closed both hands over the gold coins, her eyes moist with emotion. After so many years, this was the first time someone had shown her such concern and acknowledgement.


    This was not pity, nor was it lust for her body, but an acknowledgement of the value of work that she could do. This kind of trust allowed her to find true meaning in life. It turned out that she was not such a loser in life at all, that at least there were something she could do.


    ��If you don��t mind, I��ll call you Mia. I hope we can work well together in the future and see more of your smile. You looked really nice when you smile.�� Mike smiled at her, and nodded. ��Well, go on, it��ll be much harder to find a ce when it gets dark.��


    ��Do your best, Sister Mia, see you tomorrow.�� Amy also waved her little hand.


    ��Goodbye.�� Abb�� Mia nodded at them, picked up the three bags, gave Mike and Amy onest grateful look and turned towards the door. She was kind of curious just what kind of clothes Mike had provided her and was really looking forward to seeing what was inside. The clothes on her back were the ones given to her by mother a long time ago.


    ��Daddy dearest, after this, does it mean that Sister Mia didn��t have to sell matches any more?�� Amy asked.


    ��En, in the future, she��ll be our waitress.�� Mike smiled as he looked down at Amy, looks like she and Amy should get along quite well.


    With the staffing problem now solved, Mike felt that he could breathed a little easier. Next, he mentally instructed the [System] to install the rolling shutters. Upon confirmation that it was ��under construction��, he lead Amy upstairs for a bath. When they came down, the rolling shutters were already installed and it was almost time for dinner. When the shutters were rolled down and crystal hangingmps turned on, he could tell that absolutely nothing could peek through the shutters. As expected, the things provided by the [System] were top-notched.


    The next morning, Mike woke up at 5 o��clock to prepare the ingredients. Before making for the kitchen, he hit the switch to make the shutters roll up, and there, standing beyond the ss window was a girl dressed in maid��s costumed. She stood stiffly outside, pouting at him.

 Chapter 107 – I Will Eat

    <h4>Chapter 107 �C I Will Eat</h4>


    Looking in from outside, lips pursed up and hands t against the ss, with left leg kicked up behind for bnce was Abb�� Mia. Mike was also stunned for a moment, then a snort ofughter burst out.


    The view outside today was really cute.


    Abb�� Mia had put on the ck and white waitress/maid outfit. Since it was constructed by the [System], it was made to fit. With her slim arms and legs, her bust actually looked quiterge inparison. The vest that cinched at the waist showed off her slim figure very well.


    On her head was the white headband, her long blonde hair tied back in a sideways pony tail that settled over her right shoulder. Completing the look were the ck and white knee socks and small ck patent shoes. If she were to pair this look with a bright smile, it would really give off a lively girl feeling.


    Abb�� Mia herself was in shock. In the next moment, she withdrew her leg and stood straight as a pole, her cheeks bright red, her expression became ��, she stared up into the sky, ��What... why is it all transparent, to be seen by the boss, how awkward, ah, ah, ah!!!��


    ��You��re early today, Mia. Doe in.�� Mike opened the door with a smile, he really hadn��t expect her toe so early, he never ask her toe early either.


    ��Boss Mike, when I was going home yesterday, I saw the restaurant��s schedule on the door. Since business hours starts at 7:30 am, I thought you��d be up early to make preparations, so I thought I��de a little early to help out.�� Abb�� Mia came closer, her face still a little red, but she her face and bodynguage were perfectly sincere. She added, ��I��ve already had my breakfast.��


    ��En, there��s no need toe so early next time. I don��t need your help in the kitchen so it��s fine for youe just before the business hours.�� Mike said, shaking his head as he opened the wider to let her in. This girl was certainly attentive, he was quite satisfied with her work ethic.


    ��I��ve helped out in the kitchens for many years, when ites to prep work, I can do lots. Washing vegetables, cutting up ingredients, cleaning up the kitchen... I can do all that.�� Abb�� Mia said energetically. Compared to dealing with customers, this kind of work was something she was most experience with.


    ��That kind of work is not within your job range. Also, my dishes, I feel that you might not be able to handle it as yet. However, I will keep your offer in mind and might ask for your help in the future.�� Mike kept his smile even as he shook his head. The delivery of ingredients were all arranged by the [System], so the never had to buy anything from outside. As for cutting up vegetables, the type of precision work needed here was not something that an ordinary kitchen help like Abb�� Mia could take over. However, it really looked like this girl was quite motivated to work.


    ��You sit here and rest, Amy hasn��t woken up yet. I��m going to prepare the ingredients now. Since today is your first day of work, you should try and adapt to the work pace and rhythm first. Don��t be too depressed if you made a mistake, it��s fine as long as you do your best. Once the business hours starts, it will be very busy. So, please enjoy the down time now.�� Mike poured Abbe Mia a ss of water, before making for the kitchen.


    ��Oh,�� Abbe Mia had a feeling like she had been wrapped in a nket. The warmth radiating from her heart made the rest of her body feel warm. Her previous boss had worked her like a donkey, squeezing every bit of work out of her from day till night, hating even the idea of letting her rest.


    On the other hand, Boss Mike actually did not allow her to work beyond what was specified in their agreement. Moreover, his attitude and the way he spoke to her was as though he was speaking to an equal. After some hesitation, she sat down quietly in her chair, looking round at the beautiful dining hall. She thought, ��For a single dish to cost 600 copper coins, the preparation method and cooking must be veryplicated and precise, I better not trouble Boss Mike over it.��


    Mike was in the middle of kneading the dough and cooking meat when he looked over at the quietly sitting Abbe Mia. He nodded to himself with satisfaction, looks aside, she was perfectly obedient, spoke few nonsense, was enthusiastic about her job and knew how to conduct herself in a proper manner. This kind of help was certainly not easy to find, he had clearly picked up a treasure.


    At about 7 o��clock, Amy had washed and dressed herself, and came downstairs with Little Ugly Duckling. She stood at the kitchen entrance and was still rubbing her eyes, ��Good morning, daddy.��


    ��Good morning, Little Amy,�� Mike smiled down at her, looked at his flour covered hand, came over to peck her lightly on the head. He pointed towards the dining hall, ��Mia is here already, go and y with her first. I��ll make breakfast.��


    ��Okay.�� Amy nodded and said, ��but, daddy, my morning [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], can we wait until Half Beardy Old Mane first? He said he wants to treat me something nice, so I��ll just have a [Juicy Burger], ba.��


    ��Alright,�� Mike nodded. us hadn��te to the restaurant the day before, since then the little girl had mentioned this a few times. She clearly wanted him to keep his promise.


    ��Good morning, Sister Mia.�� Amy hugged Little Ugly Duckling in her arms, looking at Abb�� Mia with bright eyes. ��Wow, Sister Mia is so pretty today, that new dress is really nice.��


    Abb�� Mia smiled shyly at Amy��spliment, she looked at Amy and said, ��Amy is also very pretty, if fact, you��re much prettier than me.��


    ��En, I think so too.�� said Amy after thinking for a bit, she climbed onto a chair and sat in front of Abb�� Mia.


    ��Miao miao~�� Little Ugly Duckling looked at Abb�� Mia. It still looked a little unhappy about having this person touched its head yesterday, however, it also felt that this person looked a bit more easy on the eyes today.


    ��Is this a kitten?�� Abb�� Mia looked at Little Ugly Duckling curiously, this was the first time she had ever seen a cat in this colour.


    ��No, he��s actually a duckling, but he��s too ugly, so that��s why I call him Little Ugly Duckling. When he��s all grown up, he��ll be a swan.�� Amy exined earnestly.


    ��A duckling that will grow up to be a swan?�� Abb�� Mia looked at the kitten in Amy��s arms curiously, for a moment, the gears in her brain ground to a halt.


    ��That��s right, I��m just waiting for him to grow up.�� Amy nodded, remembering the words Abb�� Mia muttered that day they found her fainted in front of the shop. ��I think you��ll really like him too.��


    ��En, he��s certainly a cute little fellow.�� Abb�� Mia looked at Little Ugly Duckling and said hesitantly, ��Is it alright if I hold him for a bit?��


    ��Of course, but we should also ask Little Ugly Duckling if it��s okay.�� Amy nodded, and looked down at Little Ugly Duckling.


    Little Ugly Duckling ced one paw over its eyes, the other held out in front of it��s body. A clear ��I refuse�� posture.


    ��Looks like he still doesn��t want you to hold him.�� Amy shrugged helplessly.


    ��What an interesting little guy,�� Abb�� Mia withdraw her hands, not at all dismayed at the rejection. The smell of stewing meat floated over from the kitchen, the heavy fragrance made her mouth water almost uncontrobly. This fragrance was not at all like [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], therefore, it had to be the 300 copper coin [Juicy Burger]. The smell alone filled her with curiosity and expectations.


    ��Here,�� Mike brought out a te of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] and two [Juicy Burgers] over. He gave one of the [Juicy Burgers] to Amy, sat down next to her and began to eat his breakfast.


    The best time to eat [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] was early in the morning, the rice grown with water from the Spring of Life will boost the body to its optimum condition. If one were to eat a [Juicy Burger] now and activate the blood. This would actually dispel morning fatigue and boost one��s mental powers to the max.


    Abbe Mia looked at the [Juicy Burger] in Amy��s hand, unable to keep from swallowing at the strong meaty smell.


    ��Sister Mia, do you want to know what [Juicy Burger] taste like?�� Amy looked at the [Juicy Burger] in her hands and then at Abbe Mia.


    Abbe Mia unconsciously nodded her head, her body honest perfectly. However, would Amy actually let her try some? Should she actually eat it? She was at a tangle with all these thoughts.


    ��Then, let me eat some for you.�� Amy smiled brightly, then chomped into her [Juicy Burger]. A happy expression beamed across and she eximed, ��[Juicy Burger] is actually really super delicious!��

 Chapter 108 – Good Morning, Boss Mike

    <h4>Chapter 108 �C Good Morning, Boss Mike</h4>


    Abb�� Mia sat stunned for a moment. She looked at cheeky Amy who was happily chomping into her [Juicy burger]. There was a strange expression on her face, that conversation just now really hadn��t yed out the way she had imagined.


    Still, Amy��s way of eating was just too adorable, she really made it looked amazingly delicious. Her soft cheeks stuffed full like a squirrel, both hands clutching the [Juicy Burger] in front of herpleted the look. As she chewed, a bit of sauce remained stuck on the corner of her mouth, her little face bursting with happiness and satisfaction, until poor Abb�� Mia found herself swallowing, and swallowing several times.


    Though she had never eaten this unknown food before, the smell of it, as well as Amy��s enthusiastic way of eating, convinced her that this had to be a wonderfully delicious gourmet food just like the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice].


    Mike looked at the Abb�� Mia, who was doing her best not to swallow or stare too obviously, and took pity of her. It had to be a special kind of torture to smell and see delicious food, but not eat it. He looked at the [Juicy Burger] in his hand, after some hesitation he smiled, ��Since you��re here so early, why don��t you have one [Juicy Burger] now? We can consider it an advance lunch.��


    ��Oh, no, no, no, no need. I can wait until lunch.�� Abb�� Mia shook her head resolutely, however her eyes kept straying towards the [Juicy Burger] in his hands. ��I believe I can have two of these for lunch, is that alright?��


    ��Of course.�� Mike nodded and did not force the issue. Who would have thought that this youngdy would be so disciplined and actually be able to resist the lure of delicious food.


    ��Miao!!!�� sprawled on Amy��sp, Little Ugly Duckling gave a loud cry, showing the tiny fangs in its mouth, its eyes looked yearningly at the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] in front of Mike. It looked like goat��s milk could no longer satisfy it any more.


    ��Daddy dearest, can Little Ugly Duckling eat other things now?�� Amy looked up at Mike.


    Little Ugly Duckling widened its eyes pleadingly at Mike.


    ��It hasn��t even been a week, he can have milk for two more days.�� Mike shook his head after thinking for a bit. The kitten��s digestive system might still be too weak for solid food. Though Little Ugly Duckling was no ordinary kitten, there were some ingredients in the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] that might be hard for it to chew, and therefore not exactly suitable for the small thing.


    ��Miao miao~�� Little Ugly Duckling looked at the ceiling with despair, tears welling up in its eyes.


    Once they were done with breakfast, there was already a line outside the restaurant.


    ��I haven��t eaten all day yesterday, my stomach is stuck to my spine now. I��ll have to eat at least four [Juicy Burgers] before I��m satisfied!�� Harrison said with augh.


    ��Looks like you didn��t eatst night either.�� Jacques grinned at him from the back.


    ��You��ve seen through me, but tell me, where��s your boy Palmer? Isn��t it a school holiday today? I thought that little chap always likes to stick to you?�� Harrison gave a forcedugh and quickly changed the subject.


    ��From what I��ve heard, some child visitor came to their ss yesterday and showed him up in mathematics. He came home really depressed and is now spending his morning memorizing something called the multiplication table. He asked me to bring him something to eat and just refused to leave the house.�� Jacques shook his head incredulously.


    ��Someone is better than our Prince of Math Palmer? Moreover it��s a visiting child? Curious, this is really curious, ah!�� Harrison��s eyes widened, but he couldn��t help hisughter, �� looks like that chap have suffered quite a blow. What say we sneak him a [Juicy Burger] for a treat?��


    ��Better not, if Miranda sees it she��ll probably snatched and eat the thing. When he��s feeling a little better, I��ll bring him for a treat.�� Jacques shook his head with augh. ��It��s not like it��s a bad thing, that little brat always thought he was the best in his ss and spent his time ying with Pablo instead of studying. After this little crisis, he finally stirred himself into put some effort.��


    ��It��s fine for boys to be a little naughty, it��s not good for them to be too girlish. Tell him I��ll be over tomorrow and n to bring him to the stables for some fun and then treat him to a delicious lunch.�� Harrison said while waving his hand.


    ��Sure, in that case, I won��t be going to the smithy tomorrow. I n to bring those little fes over to meet up with the littledy boss to make friends. I do believe they��ll all get along quite well.�� Jacques nodded his head agreeably.


    Some of the customers stuck their heads close to the window, and noticed that there was a third person seated at the breakfast table and couldn��t help saying, ��Yi, why is there a youngdy with the boss? Could it be the never seen beforedy boss?��


    ��I see her too, do you think Boss Mike shut up the restaurant yesterday to meet up with thedy boss?��


    ��That seems unlikely, it��s possible that she��s a new waitress Boss Mike hired. This restaurant is super busy after all, and Boss Mike can��t possibly keep up with the work,�� others hazarded a different guess.


    For a time, the girl seated at the same table with Mike and Amy became the topic of interest. There were quite a few people standing around chatting idly with each other, after a few days of lining up in front of the restaurant, regrs knew there was no hurrying Boss Mike, so only neers would actually bother to bang on the door. Up till now, no one had dared to actually break the door down, fearing that they would forever be banned froming to the restaurant in the future, which was just too horrible to imagine.


    Previously, Sargerass the demon had burnt up a mere chair and had to pay 10 gold for it, who knew how much this door would cost. At the very least it would set them several dozen gold coins back.


    ��Since the customers are all here, shall I invite them in?�� Abb�� Mia looked at the line of customers, already standing up to do her job.


    ��No need, the restaurant will open at 7:30 in the morning, we��ll let them in when it��s time.�� Mike shook his head. Then, he flipped the menu over and pushed it towards Abb�� Mia. ��Here are the rules of the restaurant, if anyone break any of these rules, you can give them a warning. If any of them refuses to listen, just let me know.��


    ��So, we��re really not going to open the door?�� Abb�� Mia was stunned. There was already a long line even before the shop opened. In Aden Square, only the ir Tavern and some of the more popr family restaurants would actually see lines at their door for dinner. She had never seen people actually lining up for breakfast so early in the morning.


    Most amazingly, Mike just left his customers standing outside the door, refusing to let them in before the opening time. She stood awkwardly for a few moments, but managed to reign in her questions. Her eyes drifted over the menu and the gold embossed words written on it. There were four rules in total: ��No loud noises in the restaurant...��


    As she read the rules, Abb�� Mia grew more and more astonished.


    In her mind, customers with money were king. Restaurants would scramble to fulfil rich customers�� requests and struggled to meet even the most unreasonable of demands.


    However, at Mike��s ce, she saw a different kind of power bnce, an extraordinary demonstration of equality.


    Customers may choose to enter this restaurant, however this restaurant may choose not to serve the customers. This was the first time she encountered a two way power bnce spelled out on the back of a menu. It was almost unthinkable that she was given power to implement these rules.


    ��Clear the tes away, I��m going to open the door, your first day of work will start now.�� Mike stuffed thest of the [Juicy Burger] into his mouth and smiled at Abb�� Mia. He got up and made his way to the door, with a gentle jingle, the door was opened.


    Everyone smiled and greeted Mike enthusiastically, a few spat out good natured insults for not getting to eat at the restaurant yesterday, but the overall mood was quite cheerful.


    ��Good morning, Boss Mike.�� us, who hadn��t been seen these past two days, entered with the line. His greeting was cheerful, his half burnt beard had been properly trimmed back, though it was much shorter than before, at least it looked much neater than before.


    ��Morning,�� Mike returned the greeting civilly, his eyes slitted over his smile. This old man was back again, looks like he had no intention of giving up.


    ��Half Beardy Old Man, you said you��ll treating me something yummy, right? I��ve decided what I wanted to eat!�� Amy��s eyes brightened the moment she saw us.

 Chapter 109 – No Need to Fear, I am No Good Man

    <h4>Chapter 109 �C No Need to Fear, I am No Good Man</h4>


    Though Mike loathed to have us anywhere near Amy, he had no good excuse to ban the man from entering his restaurant.


    After all, aside from wanting to take Amy in as a disciple, us had not vited the restaurant rules in the slightest. Also, he was not the wizard��s equal in terms of strength, therefore it was not like he could forcefully shoo the man away. In the end, he could only remain watchful and do his best to prevent Amy from being kidnapped.


    At Amy��s words, customers who were at the restaurant when this promise was struck smiled knowingly at each other.


    ��That��s right, go ahead and order whatever you like, I��ll treat you.�� us smiled agreeably as he sat at Amy��s table.


    ��Then, I��ll have a [Yang Zhou Fried Rice],�� a smile bloomed across Amy��s face, she looked seriously at us. ��Though I��m the one eating it, you still have to give me moneyter. You already promised me.��


    ��Well, I��ll hand the money to you right now, here��s 6 gold coins.�� us reached into his robe and drew out a money pouch. Though there was still some general awkwardness in his expression, he looked genuinely cheerful.


    ��Thank you, Half Beardy Old Man,�� Amy happily collected the gold coins, lifted her head to give Mike a nce. Her little face beaming with the smug happiness of a sessful scheme.


    Mike could not help himself as heughed and shook his head. At any rate, this was us�� personal promise to Amy. Though he had cooked up this n to get her alone with him, in the end he was the one who had fallen into her trap , this should teach him just how clever Little Amy was.


    Furthermore, the end result of the old man��s scheme revealed good news for Mike. If a famous wizard like us wished to take Amy in as a disciple, it��s clear that her potential had to be quite considerable. It��s entirely possible that she��ll grow up to be a powerful mage.


    As us said, only those with great strength could survive well in this world.


    Of course a different course was avable for Mike, with strong capital (money), and the [System] by his side, he could survive well in this world.


    After all, when it came to physical powers, Mike could only cultivate it slowly and depended entirely upon the [System] to properly develop it. Making money and buying useful things from the [System] remained a much more straightforward path for him. Moreover, he could use money to upgrade and fortify his restaurant, which will increase his survival rate in this world.


    Abb�� Mia cleared the tes and was soon standing next to Mike with a smile that mimicked his. Despite that, her posture was stiff, her legs rigid as pirs, her heart thumped loudly in her ears and for a moment, her brain went nk with anxiety.


    ��Yi? And who is this, Boss Mike?�� Harrison looked over at Abb�� Mia curiously, though he knew with a nce that she��s a half dragon, the girl was dressed in a unique style that he had never seen before. His eyes brightened at the sight of the corbone exposing blouse, the ck and white stocking outlining a pair of delicate calves, and the white headband tucked in her hair.


    Quite a few of the customers were also looking curiously at Abb�� Mia and Mike, they��ve been specting over this person��s identity ever since they��ve arrived in front of the restaurant and therefore very invested in the answer.


    Since Amy was a half elf, her mother had to be an elf, therefore Abb�� Mia could not be Amy��s mother.


    Nevertheless, though this person was a half dragon, she gave off a really nice feeling when she smiled. It was like standing in front of a spring breeze, gentle, purifying and cool.


    ��This is Mia, she��s our new staff.�� Mike smiled as he introduced this new addition to the first group of customers for the day. They were all regrs who were perfectlyfortable Amy��s mixed blood status and therefore the best type of customer for Abb�� Mia to cut her teeth into the hazardous path of customer service.


    ��See, I told you guys that she��s the new staff,�� Harrison snapped his fingers in tion, he turned around to beam Jacques, before rushing up to Mike with his thumb held aloof, ��Boss Mike, you certainly have a good eye for staff, she really matches well with the ambiance of this excellent restaurant.��


    Mike nodded with a little smile, he also felt that he had a good eye for staff and was quite gratified to hear this from Harrison.


    A small blush rose on Abb�� Mia��s cheeks, but it wasn��t shyness, the feeling was closer to excitement. This was the first time she heardpliments from customers, though it was directed mostly at Mike, but, to think that someone would actually say that her appearance matched such a wondrous restaurant, how could she not be ttered?


    ��That��s right, her smile is very nice, and it gives off a really good feeling.�� Jacques added with a little nod. Then he and Harrison made their way happily towards their seat.


    Other customers also dropped the oddpliment and smile, perhaps it was due to their exposure to Amy that the usual prejudice against mixed blood people wasrgely non-existent. They only felt that Amy looked especially cute for a little girl and that Abb�� Mia��s presence added to their pleasure of being in the restaurant.


    Abb�� Mia��s smile grew more genuine as thepliments and nods added up, her spine grew straighter and her anxiety decreased. On the other hand, there was an added weight of responsibility on her shoulders. From here on she will have to rely on her own effort to give a good impression on behalf of the restaurant to the customers. Boss Mike trusted her ability and she could not must not disappoint him.


    ��Rx, there��s no need to be so anxious. I will take the orders of the first ten customers, you take the next ten, alright?�� once the line of customers had entered, Mike closed the door and looked at Abb�� Mia.


    ��En,�� Abb�� Mia nodded seriously, her right hand clenched in a fist, clearly still a little nervous.


    ��Do your best, Sister Mia,�� Amy came up with Little Ugly Duckling in her arms, she held up a little fist in encouragement, then looked down at the kitten signalling it silently to do something.


    ��Miao~�� Little Ugly Duckling gave a little obligatory mew.


    Abb�� Mia nodded, the encouragement from Mike, Amy and even Little Ugly Duckling really warmed her heart.


    Mike did not bother to say more, he headed towards the dining room and began to collect orders from the customers.


    ��Boss Mike, I��ll have three [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], send two out immediately, and the third order a littleter.�� us said with a little smile at Mike.


    ��Alright, please wait a moment.�� Mike nodded in acknowledgement, clearly one of the portions was meant for Amy. Once he had the rest of the nine orders, he made his way towards the kitchen to start cooking.


    Abb�� Mia was clearly a little nervous, and a few times she even tripped over her words while speaking to the customers. But, she kept the smile on her face and collected the orders from the rest of the customers.


    [Ting-ling]


    The door chime jingled.


    ��Welco-�� Abb�� Mia found herself looking at arge demon carrying an iron chair. It was Sargerass, with his big bald head andva vein patterns, he looked really scary indeed. She unconsciously swallowed.


    Sargerass looked down at Abb�� Mia with some surprise. Who knew when this restaurant found itself a new waitress, more importantly, this person looked frightened by his presence. He quickly pped the hand not carrying the iron chair a little agitatedly, ��Miss, no need to fear me. I am no good man. I��m merely a demon.��


    [Trantor: Aww, minimal drama and maxed out aww factor!! Was there ever a novel filled with such nice characters? Furthermore, nice characters that were not also rich, handsome, beautiful, clever, sensitive, pure of heart, justice inclined, poverty stricken...]


    This site now runs on ads, do click on a few whenever you encounter any ^_^

 Chapter 110 – Salt Fish Old Dad

    <h4>Chapter 110 �C Salt Fish Old Dad</h4>


    Though Abb�� Mia had been quite anxious, when she heard Sargerass�� agitated exnation, her own anxiety suddenly lessoned. In fact, she even felt a little amused by his antics. It looked like even the demon customers who patronized this restaurant were quite an interesting bunch. The smile on her face resurfaced and she nodded, ��Wee.��


    Sargerass was struck by Abb�� Mia��s smile, for a moment he just stood there, stunned. That smile was as pure as the clearest dew in the morning, so much so that his stone heart, sleeping underyers of magma, gave a sudden trembled.


    To think that such a smile still exist in this wretched world, his general mood, which had been a little depressed, lifted a little at the power of this pure smile. After a little derisiveugh, he ced his iron chair next to the nearest to the entrance and sat down. This little girl was most likely this restaurant��s new staff, so he did his best to speak in a lower tone and smiled gamely, ��I want five [Juicy Burgers].��


    ��Very well, please wait a moment.�� Abb�� Mia smiled with a little nod, and headed towards the kitchen. She had collected everyone else��s orders and was now on her way to inform Mike on the order sequence.


    ��Good morning, ah, Big Baldy.�� Amy called out familiarly, though he looked really fierce, she had the feeling that he was kind of sincere.


    ��Morning,�� Sargerass hurriedly nodded his greeting. The feeling he get from Amy was ��cannot provoke, must never provoke...��, also, this little girl was really adorable, especially when she poked fun at us. Just thinking about it still made him burst intoughter at random, right now she was sitting right in front of us, which really tested his self restraint.


    With Abb�� Mia��s help, Mike only had to focus on his cooking. One after another, [Juicy Burgers] were sent out to customers, tes of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] also came out at a steady pace. The restaurant��s efficiency rate increased by at least 30%.


    ��[System], can you exchange this oven for a bigger model?�� Mike asked as he nced at the white loaves baking in the oven. He estimate that they��ll be done in about ten minutes.


    ��The host does not have the right to upgrade kitchen appliances.�� [System] answered.


    ��In that case, there��s no need to upgrade, I want another one just like this.�� Mike said without thinking too deeply of it.


    ��Adding appliances is considered part of restaurant renovation, the host unfortunately do not have permission to buy a new oven.�� the [System] answered again.


    ��[System], have you ever heard of the story of Zhou the Exploiter? Specifically that part about the Midnight Rooster Crow[1].�� Mike raised his eyebrows.


    ��Would the host please be careful with his use of analogies. This situation clearly did not reflect that story. The [System] has not made any rooster crow at midnight. However, if the host wish to increase his sales volume, he may extend the business hours.�� the [System] answered.


    ��Tsk, tsk, you still have the cheek to say you��re nothing like Zhao the Exploiter? Making the rooster crow at midnight is merely the means, the purpose is to extend the working hours of his poor exploited workers.�� Mike said disdainfully. Then, he continued. ��My business hours will not be extended by even a minute.��


    ��You know what, I am veryfortable now, I have nice things to wear and good food to eat. Even so, money is still very hard to earn, so I don��t see why I should spend a whole 50,000 gold on something I really don��t need, like a restaurant upgrade.��


    The [System] sank into silence, after a long time it said, ��There are many advantages to having a Level 1 Restaurant. You will unlock purchase rights for middle range cooking appliances as well as current lower range appliances; the [System] will also increase the defensive strength of the restaurant, which will increase the safety of your family. Additionally, there will be a free renovation for both interior and exterior portions of the restaurant. These are merely some of the benefits you will enjoy, there will also be a very nice surprise gift waiting for you.��


    ��Amy is so incredibly talented even without mentioning her great magical potential, I can just hang around and be a salt fish old dad[2]. As for whatever protection system or surprise gift, not interested.�� Mike said carelessly.


    This time, the [System] remained silent for a much longer time. Two sets of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice]ter, it finally seemed to havee to a decision, ��For a lower range [Juicy Burger] bread baking oven, 15 gold coins. Purchase limited to 1 item only!��


    ��How about a discount?�� the corner of Mike��s lips twitched up, otherwise, his face remained neutral.


    ��Ovens produced by the [System] have a stable heating range with no hotspots, buns baked using this...�� [System] began indignantly.


    ��Lla, I��m not listening,�� Mike shook his head, he really could not be bothered to listen to the [System] boast about his products, he went on lightly, ��Fine, I want one, but send it tonight.��


    Although it did not really show on his face, he was feeling really smug. As expected, the best strategy was to be dismissive of it��s products and services, that way instead of it being a seller��s market, he��d flipped the situation to the buyer��s advantage.


    Though he was notpletely opposed to being a Salt Fish Old Dad, he still cherished the idea of being a good dad to his precious daughter and be able to protect her in this crucial period of time. That was his rough n for the future.


    ��15 gold have been deducted, the oven is now being constructed, it will be delivered tonight.�� a line of words appeared in his mind��s eye, it looked like the [System] had no intention of speaking to him.


    Mike continued cooking in a rtive good mood.


    Since Abb�� Mia came today, Mike prepared extra 16 [Juicy Burgers] on top the normal portions, all of which were sold off before the end of the breakfast rush. The restaurant��s efficiency rate had clearly gone up.


    When 9 o��clock arrived, Mike came out from the kitchen. He gave Abb�� Mia a meaningful smile, hinting for her to stop taking orders. He then addressed the dining hall, ��Dear customers, the morning business hours is now over. [Juicy Burgers] have also sold out. Customers who wish to eat more pleasee during our next opening hours.��


    ��So it��s that time, ah...�� some of the customers looked little regretful, however, they were all familiar with the restaurant rules and all of them reluctantly left.


    ��Boss Mike, is this really...�� Abb�� Mia looked at the backs of the exiting customers, desperately wanting to say something. For a whole bunch of customers to collectively get up and leave a restaurant had to be something not too good, ba.


    ��Our restaurant adheres to strict business hours, which have been set up since the opening of this restaurant.�� Mike exined with a smile as he went over to the door and flipped over the sign.


    Abb�� Mia nodded thoughtfully as she processed this information. Finally, a smile appeared on her face, Boss Mike��s restaurant was already different from all the rest, and this wasn��t the oddest thing thus far.


    ��Though you��ve made two mistakes on the orders, it��s only your first day of work so this kind of result is considered not bad. Continue to work hard, ba.�� Mike looked at Abb�� Mia, encouragement clear in his eyes.


    ��En, en, I will.�� Abb�� Mia said sincerely as she nodded her head, a flush of happiness reddened her cheeks, eyes sparkling with happiness.


    To be acknowledged by the customers and praised by the boss. This was the first time that she knew, ever since she was a small child, that she could do a good job. That she was not a useless person in society.


    Mike smiled back at her, nodding his approval. Though Abb�� Mia looked delicate, she had demonstrated great strength and enthusiasm for her work, whether it��s receiving customers, taking orders, sending out dishes or clearing up tables, these were all done by her alone. Though two small mistakes had urred, nothing too bad happened, furthermore, she had apologized to the customers with a sincere smile, elevating any lingering awkwardness in the situation.


    For her to achieve this kind of result on her first try in this kind of work was beyond Mike��s expectations, it looked like her potential in this area was quite good.


    ��That��s right, Sister Mia is so awesome. We��ve made a lot more money today than before.�� Amy was seated in front of the counter table, counting out gold coins. Her eyes sparkling like stars. It looked like her love for gold coins was only second to her love of delicious food.


    ��Well then, please clean up the dining hall first. Oh, before that, pleasee with me and I��ll show you how to work the dishwasher.�� Mike led Abb�� Mia into the kitchen, opened up the dishwasher drawer and gave her some simple instructions on how to operate the machine.


    The machine was an idiot proof, one button operated appliance. Though Abb�� Mia get the feeling that being able to wash several tes at once with just a push of a button quite magical, she quickly learned how to use it. After all, everything else in the restaurant was already quite unique. In fact, aside from pots and pans, the things in the kitchen were all stuff that she had never seen before.


    ��Let��s go and take a walk outside, Amy. We��ll get some goats milk for Little Ugly Duckling too.�� Mike walked out of the kitchen, with Amy in hand. The other good thing about having staff was, of course, some leisure time to oneself.


    [Trantor: This chapter is a littlete, I had a resume to write up, in japanese. Ahahaha...] [1] Midnight Rooster Crow �C It��s a moral story written by Gao Yubao, where andlord called Zhao the Exploiter would make his servants work early with a rooster crow that crows at midnight, forcing them to start the day��s work hours before daybreak. The workmen soon discovered that thendlord had been creeping into the chicken coop to make the rooster crow. So one night, they ambushed him and beat him up under the cover of darkness shouting ��Thief! Thief!��


    Thendlord got beaten within an inch of his life, but, because of his own schemes, he couldn��t punish the workers without looking stupid and had to swallow his humiliation quietly.


    [2] Salt Fish Old Dad �C can��t seem to find reference for this, but it seemed obvious. Be a useless dad that depended on his daughter to protect and earn money for him.

 Chapter 111 – Maid Wardrobe Malfunction [Lol, who’s excited by the title?]

    <h4>Chapter 111 �C Maid Wardrobe Malfunction [Lol, who��s excited by the title?]</h4>


    They all had an early lunch together, as per Abb�� Mia��s request, he prepared two [Juicy Burgers] for her. He made Amy and himself a [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] each, plus an additional [Juicy Burger]


    ��Sister Mia, you go ahead and try it. [Juicy Burger] is really super delicious, oh.�� Amy was eating her fried rice and eyeing the [Juicy Burger] in Abb�� Mia��s hands.


    ��En,�� Abb�� Mia nodded, her eyes fixed upon the meat stuffed bun in her hand. She had already served up plenty of these to customers and the sheer ecstasy on their faces gave her some idea of its deliciousness. Who knew how many litres of saliva she had secretly swallowed as she rushed around serving delicious food to happy customers. After working all morning, she finally had one of these in her hands, with an expectant expression, she took arge bite.


    ��This vour!�� Abb�� Mia couldn��t help eximing!


    Soft, plump buns hugging a thick slice of stewed belly meat. When she bit down, fragrant meat juice gushed out. The tender meat almost melted on her mouth, coating her tongue. It felt like every single taste bud was singing an aria of deliciousness. Compared to the rtively subtle [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], the taste of this dish has more punch to it. As the vour pierce through her senses, she could not help closing in bliss. Even after she swallowed, a little reluctantly, she could still feel the lingering sensation of braised pork and sauce in her mouth every time she breathed in.


    The wonderfully blissful sensation, however, suddenly turned explosive when the food hit her stomach. Heat surge through her blood, spreading through her body. Her face grew bright red, and she had a feeling that something was about to explode from her body, she wanted to stand up on the table and roared like a dragon towards the sky.


    Two buttons popped off her chest, revealing pure white skin, and from under her skirt came a low thud, and a scaled dragon��s tail toppled the chair backwards.


    Mike and Amy both looked down at the same time, their throats moved as they swallowed their mouthful of rice. The surprise on their faces quite simr.


    ��To think she actually burst out of her clothes! Also, is this a return to ancestor phenomenon?�� Mike frowning gaze swept over the white valley revealed in front of him, towards on the dragon tail under the skirt. He really hadn��t expected to be treated to a wardrobe malfunction scene in this world.


    The fine scales on the tail were only asrge as a woman��s little fingernail, each scale gleamed like pure gold. It twitched left and right, as if anxious at being looked at. If she could turned into a full dragon, she would probably be a giant gold dragon.


    ��Wow, it��s a dragon tail!�� Amy looked up at Abb�� Mia, sighing out in amazement.


    Little Ugly Duckling also poked its head out to have a look, it was surprisingly unafraid, in fact it even showed it��s teeth and hissed. Perhaps it saw the tail as a rival as it swiped its ws threateningly at it.


    ��Should be fine, ba.�� Mike frowned. If she really did returned to ancestor into a full dragon, it should be a good thing for Abb�� Mia. After all, giant dragons stood at the pinnacle of power in Nn Continent and were born powerful.


    Abb�� Mia finally stopped her dragon roar, her eyes slowly opened. A gold light shed out from her golden eye, her delicate cheeks rosy, her forehead beaded with sweat, and there was a hazy look in her eyes. It felt like a giant beast that had been trapped inside her body had finally been set free, there was a warm drowsy feeling inside her, so much that her legs actually felt a little tender.


    Warmth slithered up her body like smoky snakes, it was as though there was some mysterious energy was constantly feeding the giant beast inside her. It was the first time she encountered this kind of feeling, it was sofortable that she sighed, almost melting with relief. Then, her hazy eyes focused on a spoon, then at the amazed faces of Mike and Amy.


    She lowered her head, and saw her exposed upper chest. Abb�� Mia��s face, which had returned to it��s normal colour, zed much redder than before. She stiffened and covered her chest.


    In response to her agitation, the dragon��s tail knocked over another chair to the ground. She turned back instinctively, and saw the tail sticking out from under her skirt. Shocked, she stammered, ��Thi... this... what is this?�� Her little face paled, it looked she was ready to cry.


    ��Mia, don��t worry. Since, you��re a half dragon this [Juicy Burger] must have agitated your blood and possibly triggered a return to ancestor phenomenon or perhaps even an evolution. Actually, this might be a good thing for you.�� Mike got up and gently touched Abbe Mia on the shoulder, looking gently at her.


    She was only a 17 year old girl, who had grown up without a sense of security, and lived in fear of her own body. For her to suddenly see a dragon tail popped up out of nowhere, there was no way that she could calm down immediately.


    Abbe Mia saw Mike��s gentle eyes, and her mood slowly calmed, one hand clutching at her blouse, she looked at Mike with red, questioning eyes, ��But, but, I don��t want a tail, I don��t want people to look at me with weird eyes. It��s bad enough to have horns, having a tail is just...��


    ��There��s nothing weird about it, it looks very cute.�� Mike shook his head as he smiled down at her encouragingly.


    ��That��s right, that��s right, it��s a very cute looking dragon tail. If Sister Mia actually turn into a giant dragon, please bring Amy and Little Ugly Duckling fly in the sky.�� Amy chimed in encouragingly.


    ��But, I just want to be a normal person. I want to work as a regr waitress in a nice restaurant, with this kind of look...�� Abbe Mia��s face twisted with despair, still the hand on her shoulder warmed her a little. Amy and Mike were also looking at her kindly, whichforted her, until she turned around and saw that golden dragon tail and her face fell back into helplessness and worry.


    Mike looked at Abbe Mia and felt pity for her. Normally, when someone found that they have dragon bloodline, or a potential to turn into an actual dragon, they would be ecstatic.


    If she wanted revenge against all the people who had wronged her in the past, they would now be helpless in front of her.


    However, her first thought was worrying that she will lose an ordinary waitressing job thanks to the appearance of a tail. She did not seem to harbour hate against those shameless people who had exploited her all her life. Abb�� Mia��s only focus was to live a quiet and peaceful life.


    ��Don��t worry, even with a tail you��re still our staff.�� Mike said earnestly.


    ��Boss Mike,�� Abbe Mia looked up at Mike, her eyes red.


    ��Also, maybe if you concentrate, you can even put the tail away.�� Mike smiled as he took his hand from her shoulder. People who had eaten [Juicy Burger] and undergone drastic changes were not limited to Abbe Mia, Amy and Sargerass also expereinced great power boost from it. Since the [System] said that there will be no adverse effects, it��s entirely possible that this change might actually be controble.


    ��Put it away?�� Abbe Mia��s eyes brightened. Then, she closed her eyes and clenched her fist tightly. After a while, golden light shone from her body, and suddenly the tail under her skirt disappeared.


    ��Yi, the dragon tail is gone.�� Amy ducked her head under the table in surprised.


    ��It��s really gone!�� Abb�� Mia popped her eyes opened in surprise delight. She was so happy that she did a light twirl, her skirt floated lightly with no extra appendages. She looked up at Mike a little excitedly, ��Boss Mike, I can really make it go away.��


    ��That��s good, aside from that, are there any other changes?�� Mike also breathed a sigh of relief, looks like the [System]��s word was good.


    ��I feel kind of like my body is filled with endless power, like, I could work all day and not be tired.�� Abb�� Mia held up her fist, looking down at her own body in pleasant surprise.


    ��Well, that��s a good thing.�� Mike said with a smile. Then, he looked over at the table where the [Juicy Burger] with one bite taken out still sat. ��Do you still want to eat that?��

 Chapter 112 – Target Achieved

    <h4>Chapter 112 �C Target Achieved</h4>


    Abb�� Mia looked at the [Juicy Burger] on the table with mixed feeling. Thatst bite of [Juicy Burger] had been a little traumatic, and even now she could feel a shadow of the effect, kind of like having kittens pricking her heart with their little ws. That vour, that tastiness waspletely different from [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], it would be such a waste to throw it away after just taking one bite.��


    ��Sister Mia, your rabbits are out,�� Amy said, pointing at Abb�� Mia��s chest.


    Abb�� Mia just stood there for a moment, shocked, she nced down her chest and turned red. She quickly clutched her blouse and turned around, s, not daring to meet Mike��s eyes.


    Mike��s face remained calm, what had he not seen before as a rich young master with women throwing themselves at him? Therefore, this kind of thing could not move him. Furthermore, Abb�� Mia was still a young girl and an employee of this restaurant.


    ��Sister Mia, can��t you just put away your tail awayter? This way, you can eat the [Juicy Burger] first, then put it awayter. After all, we all really think that your tail is really cute.�� Amy suggested in between stuffing her cheeks with fried rice.


    ��If you still wish to eat it, I think that��s a pretty good solution.�� Mike nodded in approval, after all there were only the three of them in the restaurant now.


    Abb�� Mia looked up to see Mike and Amy��s earnest eyes, and after some hesitation, she nodded, picked up the two chairs her tail had tipped to the floor, and once more sat down with the [Juicy Burger] between her hands. After taking a deep breath, she chomped down.


    Deliciousness exploded in her mouth, turning into a powerful surging heat the moment it hit her stomach. The tail which she had just put away popped into existence again. However, this time she managed to stay in control and did not let out a dragon roar. Her chest also expanded, but there were no further wardrobe malfunction this time round.


    The dragon tail also began to sway quite cheerfully. The two [Juicy Burgers] soon disappeared. She looked down at the empty packet in her hand, the tip of her pink tongue stuck out to like her red lips, as though she could still taste remnants of [Juicy Burgers].


    ��Isn��t it really yummy, Sister Mia?��Amy asked with some pride.


    ��En, Boss Mike��s [Juicy Burgers] are super yummy,�� Abb�� Mia nodded her head in fervent agreement. Before she stepped onto this restaurant, she had ever encountered such wonderful dishes in her life. ��Also, I felt like my strength increased a bit after eating it, so it��s really useful for me too.


    ��Then, do eat more in the future.�� Mike smiled and took a bite of his own [Juicy Burger].The daily praises from Amy have now doubled, however, it��s not like he��s against being praised for his work.


    After lunch, they all rested a bit, and at the precise time, Mike prepared himself to open the door.


    Abb�� Mia��s control over her body was still not quiteplete, however, after a minute of concentration, she was able to make the tail disappear, which meant she was able to live a fairly normal life, which really reduced her anxiousness.


    Moreover, after her transformation, her power had increased a few fold, which caused some degree of Mike degree of enviousness. That slender body of hers really seemed to be brimming with endless energy and did not seemed to feel even a little bit tired as she rushed around all day.


    ��Good-bye, Boss Mike, Amy.�� Once the restaurant had been cleaned up and everything put away in its proper ce, Abb�� Mia rushed over to where the father daughter pair were about to wash dishes. Her bright smile from the bottom of her heart, she never imagined that working could be something something so joyful.


    ��Good-bye, Sister Mia.�� Amy waved her little hand, even as she struggled to properly hold Ugly Duckling in her one arm.


    ��Be careful on your way back.�� Mike nodded at her with a smile.


    ��I will.�� Abb�� Mia answered earnestly with a nod before turning to leave.


    Mike stacked thest of the dishes into the dishwasher. It turned out that having someone to help out really made everything so much easier. After a whole day of cooking, he felt less tired than usual. As expected, running around the dining room was more exhausting than actual cooking.


    ��Congrattions, host, you have achieved the target of selling 1,000 [Juicy Burgers] within 10 days, and have unlocked the [Bean Curd] recipe. Please enter the practice kitchen within 24 hours.�� The [System] suddenly said.


    ��Atst, it��s done. That mission was really tough.�� Mike stared at the experience bag flickering brightly in his mind��s eye. Looks like he��ll have to stay in the practice kitchen for a few months. Furthermore, since recipe include both savoury and sweet type, it actually counts as two recipes.


    He brought sleepy Amy and Little Ugly Duckling upstairs, after a wash he tucked them to bed. He spent some time looking down at the two little things sleeping soundly in bed, before lying down on his own bed and contemte the clock next to the bed. The time was now 10 o��clock. He slowly closed his eyes and, once more, entered the Master Chef Practice Kitchen[1].


    Within the experience bag, aside from the recipes for [Sweet Beancurd] and [Savoury Beancurd], there was also an unexpected [Spicy Beancurd] option. However, the [Spicy Beancurd] option was greyed out, and he couldn��t ess it. Looks like he couldn��t learn that one.��


    ��Savoury, sweet, since I��m now the boss of the a restaurant, the most of important thing is to capture the hearts of all the customers and make lots of money.�� Mike��s face finally showed a smile as he finally reconciled the two in his heart.


    As for the sweet vs savoury war, he decided not to think about it any more. He��s nothing like that fat restaurant owner from the ��Sweet Faction�� who, just because his restaurant was forced to sell [Savoury Bean Curd], sold off his several generation old restaurant and converted it to a bar.


    On the familiar stove was a new kitchen appliance. A milling machine, the shape was a squat cylinder and about the size of a regr rice cooker. Next to it was a wooden bucket andrge brown y jar. There were also tworge sacks of soybeans, some gypsum powder and all kinds of seasoning and condiments, as well as garnishes that could be eaten with the beancurd.


    ��This looks like an easy dish, I should be able to get out of this ce a little earlier.�� Mike muttered to himself. However, when he thought back to the harsh evaluations he had subjected those few bean curd shops in his past life, an odd look appeared on his face, looks like things won��t be as simple as he imagined it.


    Well, it looked like the recipepletely omitted the soaking of soybeans. Instead, the beans were ced directly into the milling machine to be ground to a fine bean paste into the wooden bucket, his next job was to filtered the yellow paste through severalyers of fine gauze cloth. The filtered paste, now soybean milk, was then poured into arge iron cooking pot and boiled over a roaring fire.


    Gypsum powder was then mixed and ced in bottom of the y jar, after which the boiled soy milk was poured over it. After some time, a mysterious thing happened, the watery soy milk will slowly transformed into tender white beancurd.


    ��Making beancurd is really too easy,�� Mike thought as he frowned into the jar of pure white beancurd.


    ��The colour of the beancurd is too yellow, the texture too rough, fail!�� [System��s] voice sounded in his ear.


    ��Hey that��s ...�� Mike leaned in closer and studied his beancurd. After sometime he realized that there was a hint of yellow to the whiteness within the jar. He suddenly felt foolish for thinking that this would be a simple thing.


    Time past as Mike��s failed attempts reached the hundreds. Again and again, the [System] dered each attempt a resounding ��fail!��, after which he would have to redo everything once more from the beginning.


    ��Hey, [System], this should be fine, ba?�� Mike gently set down two bowls of beancurd down.


    The left bowl contained white beancurd topped with red-gold syrup, which sparkled like a translucent liquid gem. The bowl on the left contained white beancurd drizzled with sparkling red-orange gravy along with some garlic sauce, finely sliced pickled mustard, tree fungus, and green onions, the colours made it looked especially attractive and delicious.


    [Trantor��s Note: How many of you heard the glee in System��s voice?] [1] Master Chef Practice Kitchen �C Originally God of Cooking Test Kitchen, I��ve decided to go with ��Master Chef�� against ��Good of Cooking�� mainly because when I search ���� literally ��Kitchen God��, Gordon Ramsey��s face popped up.


    Fail! Again!

 Chapter 113 – Gain Michael Alex, Gain the World

    <h4>Chapter 113 �C Gain Michael Alex, Gain the World</h4>


    Mike had spent more than 50 days perfecting one savoury and one lightly voured beancurd dish . If he could return to the past, he would have pped the past him shouting, ��Those with too much leisure time should not make groundlessparisons!��


    All those random requirements were all made up in his own head in pursuit of experiencing the perfect beancurd . After going remaking over a thousand practice dishes, he still wasn��t at all sure whether these will past muster with [System] .


    However, these were definitely the most perfect savoury and sweet beancurds he managed to achieve . Whether it was the making of the actual beancurd, sweet syrup, or savoury sauce, all have achieved the very peak of his ability . The smell of warm tofu floated in the air, when mixed with fragrance of savoury sauce even he couldn��t help himself as he swallowed .


    For anyone who loves sweet beancurds, they would definitely be more interested in the bowl on the left . After all even he couldn��t resist the gentle fragrance of warm, tender beancurdbined with a sparklingly attractive sweet syrup . It made him really want to try some .


    While waiting for [System] to judge his beancurds, Mike felt both anxious and expectant .


    When it came to the matter of cooking, the [System] was merciless and there was no room for discussion or bargaining . This was one of the things it would not budge on .


    However, Mike never thought of getting around his cooking tasks and did his best to perfect each dish as he went . This was something that he had decided on much earlier .


    The [System] remained silent for awhile, before saying, ��ording to the host��s original requirements, the results are as follows:


    Colour: White as jade, zero impurities �C Achieved Texture: Tender and melt in mouth texture, gentle soybean fragrance �C Achieved Sides: Fresh and delicious, refreshing and tasty, fragrant but not cloying �C Achieved Sauce: Sparkling red-orange colour, refreshing taste, not at all cloying �C Achieved


    ��The requirements for the [Savoury Beancurd] had been achieved . The host did not have any specifications for [Sweet Beancurds] . However, ording to the [System��s] impersonal and unbiased judgement, the [Sweet Beancurd] have also achieved the same degree of perfection as the [Savoury Beancurd] . ��


    ��All four requirements have been achieve, congrattions to the host for learning both [Sweet and Savoury Beancurds] . ��


    ��Fuh...�� Mike gave a long sigh, a gratified smile appeared on his face . To be able to fulfil his own ridiculous requirements from his too leisurely past life, he��d consider these several tens of days not wasted . Moreover, he could now give Amy some delicious beancurds for breakfast .


    For the perfect breakfast, there��s nothing better than a [Juicy Burger] followed by a lovely tender [Beancurd] .


    ��Quick, let me out . I want to boil some soybeans!�� Mike called loudly, he had no intention of bargaining with the [System] . Though he was really tempted to try the [Savoury Beancurd], the desire to go back home was much stronger .


    The scene before him melted away and Mike popped opened his eyes in bed . Afterying in the warm bed for a moment, he switched on the bedsidemp . He squinted at the rm clock, and found that the time was about 2:30 am .


    ��Looks like I can make some for breakfast before our opening hours starts . I can give Amy a nice little surprise . �� Mike smiled to himself and gently extracted himself from bed, and began to put on his clothes in preparation to go downstairs .


    ��Mommy... is that you? Are you waiting for me?�� at this very moment, Amy suddenly started to mumble .


    Mike��s footstep paused, he walked slowly to Amy��s bedside . Amyid on her little bed, her mouth moving slightly, her eyelids scrunched shut, long eyshes trembled, her face looked surprised and happy, but also a little grieved .


    ��But... won��t you look at me? I can��t remember your face, just a little look, just a little bit...�� Amy��s voice began to quiver, her little hands held up to grasp at something .


    ��Good Little Amy, daddy��s here . Daddy��s right here . �� Mike gently held Amy��s little hands in his own .


    Mike��s heart sank, though he did his best to give her all the love and security he could, it looked like she still misses her mother . After all, she was still a tiny four year old girl . While other children could throw tantrums and act spoiled in their mother��s arms, she never really knew her own mother .


    Little Ugly Duckling also woke up and was gently mewing and licking Amy��s arm, it looked quite concerned .


    ��Daddy dearest...�� having her little fists sped within Mike��srge warm hands slowly calmed Amy down, she murmured his name a couple more times before subsiding .


    ��Just what happened that year? And where is that woman?�� Mike tucked Amy��s hands under the quilt, stroked Little Ugly Duckling��s head and frowned to himself . He stood by the little bed, looking down at Amy��s face . He clenched his fists and said quietly to himself . ��Alright, though I decided not to look too deeply into the matters in the past, looks like I��ll have to put in some effort looking for Amy��s mother . Surely having her mother beside her will make Amy happier, ba? This little brat, to think that she already learned how to hide her true feelings even at this age, she��s really too sensible for her own good . ��


    Mike went downstairs, doing his best to recall all memories regarding the elf princess . However, who knows whether Michael Alex himself had withheld these memories or that someone had tempered with them, all attempts to recall the princess was met with a nk space .


    ��From the way these people do things, she must have beenpelled to obey . Otherwise, if it was her own desire, there was no need to risk a war with the Empire by targeting one of their best knights . �� Mike took out some paper and pencil from the cupboard and wrote down names of people as well as their power .


    Michael Alex was a rather proud man, if she meant to break the rtionship off, there was no way he would force the issue . However, if there was a third party who wish to break them apart, then that fateful encounter could have been the result .


    However, the party that had managed to heavily injure him, those crippling injuries were paid for by the lives of two rank 9 knights, three rank 9 demons, and one rank 10 wizard . Such was the battle strength of Nn Continent��s most powerful rank 9 Gryphon Knight .


    ��Michael Alex, elf princess, the royal family, Magic Tower, elf race, demon...�� Mike read the list softly . These were the powerful people likely to be pulling strings or be directly involved in the matter . Michael Alex himself had already analysed the incident thoroughly, therefore all he had to do was sift through the man��s memories .


    The possible suspect from the royal family was the second prince . The Lost Empire��s King has four sons, the third prince wasme on the right leg, and the fourth prince was only 7 years old . Therefore, only the 30 year old first prince and 26 year old second prince could be possible candidates as heirs for the throne .


    The first prince had a good rtionship with the military and experienced actual fighting a few times . Michael Alex had also fought shoulder to shoulder with the first prince, and was looked on favourably by the prince . In short, this prince has the backing of the military, and by default, Michael Alex .


    The second prince, who was rather talented with magic, grew up within the Magic Tower . It was said that though no single mage within the tower had the honour of being his personal teacher, he who humbled himself before all magical fields called himself the disciple of all, and were actually quite respectful even to the humblest of mage within the tower, thereby winning the hearts of mages .


    Therefore the power and influence of these two brothers could be said to be evenly matched, and no one dared to bet who would end up winning the struggle for the throne .


    However, at this crucial point, a Gryphon Knight was found to have single handedly ughtered dragons, saving the lives of the people not once, but over and over again . The name Michael Alex suddenly overturned the might of the mages within the hearts of the people and soon, within the whole of Nn Continent, a brilliant name was on everyone��s lips . Michael Alex .


    Soon a saying started to go around: ��Gain Michael Alex, Gain the World!��


    Chapter 113 �C Gain Michael Alex, Gain the World


    Mike had spent more than 50 days perfecting one savoury and one lightly voured beancurd dish . If he could return to the past, he would have pped the past him shouting, ��Those with too much leisure time should not make groundlessparisons!��.


    All those random requirements were all made up in his own head in pursuit of experiencing the perfect beancurd . After going remaking over a thousand practice dishes, he still wasn��t at all sure whether these will past muster with [System]


    However, these were definitely the most perfect savoury and sweet beancurds he managed to achieve . Whether it was the making of the actual beancurd, sweet syrup, or savoury sauce, all have achieved the very peak of his ability . The smell of warm tofu floated in the air, when mixed with fragrance of savoury sauce even he couldn��t help himself as he swallowed


    For anyone who loves sweet beancurds, they would definitely be more interested in the bowl on the left . After all even he couldn��t resist the gentle fragrance of warm, tender beancurdbined with a sparklingly attractive sweet syrup . It made him really want to try some


    While waiting for [System] to judge his beancurds, Mike felt both anxious and expectant


    When it came to the matter of cooking, the [System] was merciless and there was no room for discussion or bargaining . This was one of the things it would not budge on


    However, Mike never thought of getting around his cooking tasks and did his best to perfect each dish as he went . This was something that he had decided on much earlier


    The [System] remained silent for awhile, before saying, ��ording to the host��s original requirements, the results are as follows:. Colour: White as jade, zero impurities �C Achieved Texture: Tender and melt in mouth texture, gentle soybean fragrance �C Achieved Sides: Fresh and delicious, refreshing and tasty, fragrant but not cloying �C Achieved Sauce: Sparkling red-orange colour, refreshing taste, not at all cloying �C Achieved


    ��The requirements for the [Savoury Beancurd] had been achieved . The host did not have any specifications for [Sweet Beancurds] . However, ording to the [System��s] impersonal and unbiased judgement, the [Sweet Beancurd] have also achieved the same degree of perfection as the [Savoury Beancurd] . ��.


    ��All four requirements have been achieve, congrattions to the host for learning both [Sweet and Savoury Beancurds] . ��.


    ��Fuh...�� Mike gave a long sigh, a gratified smile appeared on his face . To be able to fulfil his own ridiculous requirements from his too leisurely past life, he��d consider these several tens of days not wasted . Moreover, he could now give Amy some delicious beancurds for breakfast


    For the perfect breakfast, there��s nothing better than a [Juicy Burger] followed by a lovely tender [Beancurd]


    ��Quick, let me out . I want to boil some soybeans!�� Mike called loudly, he had no intention of bargaining with the [System] . Though he was really tempted to try the [Savoury Beancurd], the desire to go back home was much stronger


    The scene before him melted away and Mike popped opened his eyes in bed . Afterying in the warm bed for a moment, he switched on the bedsidemp . He squinted at the rm clock, and found that the time was about 2:30 am


    ��Looks like I can make some for breakfast before our opening hours starts . I can give Amy a nice little surprise . �� Mike smiled to himself and gently extracted himself from bed, and began to put on his clothes in preparation to go downstairs


    ��Mommy... is that you? Are you waiting for me?�� at this very moment, Amy suddenly started to mumble


    Mike��s footstep paused, he walked slowly to Amy��s bedside . Amyid on her little bed, her mouth moving slightly, her eyelids scrunched shut, long eyshes trembled, her face looked surprised and happy, but also a little grieved


    ��But... won��t you look at me? I can��t remember your face, just a little look, just a little bit...�� Amy��s voice began to quiver, her little hands held up to grasp at something


    ��Good Little Amy, daddy��s here . Daddy��s right here . �� Mike gently held Amy��s little hands in his own


    Mike��s heart sank, though he did his best to give her all the love and security he could, it looked like she still misses her mother . After all, she was still a tiny four year old girl . While other children could throw tantrums and act spoiled in their mother��s arms, she never really knew her own mother


    Little Ugly Duckling also woke up and was gently mewing and licking Amy��s arm, it looked quite concerned


    ��Daddy dearest...�� having her little fists sped within Mike��srge warm hands slowly calmed Amy down, she murmured his name a couple more times before subsiding


    ��Just what happened that year? And where is that woman?�� Mike tucked Amy��s hands under the quilt, stroked Little Ugly Duckling��s head and frowned to himself . He stood by the little bed, looking down at Amy��s face . He clenched his fists and said quietly to himself . ��Alright, though I decided not to look too deeply into the matters in the past, looks like I��ll have to put in some effort looking for Amy��s mother . Surely having her mother beside her will make Amy happier, ba? This little brat, to think that she already learned how to hide her true feelings even at this age, she��s really too sensible for her own good . ��.


    Mike went downstairs, doing his best to recall all memories regarding the elf princess . However, who knows whether Michael Alex himself had withheld these memories or that someone had tempered with them, all attempts to recall the princess was met with a nk space


    ��From the way these people do things, she must have beenpelled to obey . Otherwise, if it was her own desire, there was no need to risk a war with the Empire by targeting one of their best knights . �� Mike took out some paper and pencil from the cupboard and wrote down names of people as well as their power


    Michael Alex was a rather proud man, if she meant to break the rtionship off, there was no way he would force the issue . However, if there was a third party who wish to break them apart, then that fateful encounter could have been the result


    However, the party that had managed to heavily injure him, those crippling injuries were paid for by the lives of two rank 9 knights, three rank 9 demons, and one rank 10 wizard . Such was the battle strength of Nn Continent��s most powerful rank 9 Gryphon Knight


    ��Michael Alex, elf princess, the royal family, Magic Tower, elf race, demon...�� Mike read the list softly . These were the powerful people likely to be pulling strings or be directly involved in the matter . Michael Alex himself had already analysed the incident thoroughly, therefore all he had to do was sift through the man��s memories


    The possible suspect from the royal family was the second prince . The Lost Empire��s King has four sons, the third prince wasme on the right leg, and the fourth prince was only 7 years old . Therefore, only the 30 year old first prince and 26 year old second prince could be possible candidates as heirs for the throne


    The first prince had a good rtionship with the military and experienced actual fighting a few times . Michael Alex had also fought shoulder to shoulder with the first prince, and was looked on favourably by the prince . In short, this prince has the backing of the military, and by default, Michael Alex


    The second prince, who was rather talented with magic, grew up within the Magic Tower . It was said that though no single mage within the tower had the honour of being his personal teacher, he who humbled himself before all magical fields called himself the disciple of all, and were actually quite respectful even to the humblest of mage within the tower, thereby winning the hearts of mages


    Therefore the power and influence of these two brothers could be said to be evenly matched, and no one dared to bet who would end up winning the struggle for the throne


    However, at this crucial point, a Gryphon Knight was found to have single handedly ughtered dragons, saving the lives of the people not once, but over and over again . The name Michael Alex suddenly overturned the might of the mages within the hearts of the people and soon, within the whole of Nn Continent, a brilliant name was on everyone��s lips . Michael Alex


    Soon a saying started to go around: ��Gain Michael Alex, Gain the World!��.

 Chapter 114 – The Powerful Close Combat Mage

    <h4>Chapter 114 �C The Powerful Close Combat Mage</h4>


    ��Dragon Warrior��, �� Gryphon Knight��, ��General of the Empire�� ... these great titles and more collected by Michel Alex as he stood at the heart of the struggle between powerful winds and waves. Between the equally powerful brothers, his choice rested be the hammer blow that decided the winner of this struggle. Even the King himself would consider this young general��s choice seriously when it was time to select his heir.


    As to the oue of his choice, even a casual would be able to hazard a rough guess. There was no way that Michael Alex would ever stand on the side of the second prince. The military and the Magic Tower had a history of being at odds with each other for decades. Furthermore, the first prince had always shown favour towards the military, and was reasonably talented as a military leader.


    With Michael in his camp, his chances to be the king would be all but assured.


    ��If that idiot hadn��t shown his hand so early, Michael��s final choice would still be uncertain.�� Mike tapped the pencil between the first and second princes�� names. From his memories, the second prince gave off a rather warm and friendly feeling. On the other hand, the first prince tended to be too warlike, a little short on intelligence and therefore did not seemed like a good choice for king.


    Moreover, after that incident, the first prince��s actions left Michael Alex bitterly disappointed. The man only took advantage of the situation to further his own interest and did not even bother with the father-daughter duo��s safety. His original estimation of the man characteristic was not far off, inconsistent andcks justice.


    On the side of the elf race, the one pulling strings was most likely the elf queen. Otherwise, there was no way anyone would be able to snatch Amy from the elf princess�� hands. The high level magic executed by the elf that day was not something that anyone could just master.


    As for demon race, they were probably there as scapegoats put there by the real string pullers to muddy the waters. After the incident, the whole matter was med on the demon race, majority of the demons who had been living peacefully within Lot City were rounded up and deported en mass. With the humans and demons shaking their swords and spears at each other, for some time it looked like another great war would break out. The demon race had suffered greatly in the wake of this scheme.


    As for leaving Michael alive after breaking the nerves of his body and turning him into cripple, he probably had Amy and the yet unseen princess to thank for his life. As a royal elf, the princess�� status was even higher than the second prince. Even with the elf queen��s cooperation, he still needs to consider the future and offending the second generation royal by killing her blood child was too risky a step to take.


    ��She must still be in Windstorm Forest. Only, who knows whether she was confining herself, or was locked up by the people there. Unless a better heir candidate appear, her life should not be in jeopardy.�� Mike drew a circle around ��elf princess��.


    Since Michael Alex��s strength had been reduced to such miserable status, it was only through many hardships and trials that he managed to escape those people��s eyes and came to this ce. Therefore, there was no way he would straightforwardly reveal his own identity while searching for information. He��ll have to discreetly find out more about the elf race and seek out news of her whereabouts. Once he had more information, he would be able to decide whether to let Amy meet with her.


    If Amy had no desire to with her mother, Mike would have avoided the whole drama like a gue. However, memories of Amy��s little pleading cries came to him. There was no way he could steel his heart to deny her wishes like this.


    That little thing was so sensible, she had only asked Michael once abut her mother. When Michael had fallen silent, she never brought it up again. It looked like she hadn��t forgotten anything, only stuffed everything down the bottom of her heart.


    ��On the next rest day, let��s put on a disguise and pay some detectives to find out news about the elves. Since I have nothing in my memory, we��ll just have to meet as strangers again.�� Mike looked at the paper in his hand. He made an ��X�� sign over Magic Tower, first prince, second prince, and elf queen. Though he was in no hurry to take revenge on behalf of Michael Alex, if an opportunity arises he would not hesitate to strike on behalf of the dead man. He still had memories of some people proposing to kill both Michael and Amy in order to eliminate all evidence.


    ��You lot better not let me get even a hint of opportunity, though I have no interest in the current king, I��ll definitely not let those two bastards off. I��d rather think it will be more fun to raise that carpentry obsessed third prince into power.�� Michael��s mouth curled in disgust. The piece of paper was torn apart, lit on fire and thrown into the dustbin. He watched as it was reduced to ashes, before making his way towards the kitchen.


    A brand new miniature soybean grinder was waiting for him next to the kitchen stove, as well the second oven he��d bought yesterday. Luckily the [System] had the foresight to assign arge space for the kitchen when the first magical renovation happened. Even with all the random kitchen appliances popping up, the kitchen still looked quite spacious. Moreover, the appliances were not fixed in ce and could be put away when not needed.


    Mike headed over to the refrigerator and nced through its contents. The soybeans as well as ingredients for apanying condiments were already there. As always, the [System] was quite reliable in this respect.


    As for the price, Mike was not too worried. The cost of ingredients had to be twice or three times higher than normal ingredients, it��s all fine as long as he charge the customers more than what he paid the [System].


    He measured out enough beans for two person��s worth and left them soaking in arge bowl, after sone hesitation he added a few more handfuls of beans into the bowl before switching off the kitchen light, and headed upstaris.


    ��Master us, are you sure you wish to build a magical workroom in Chaos[1] City?��


    In a in room lit by a single oilmp, a thin, middle aged looking man looked up from the middle of sketching someplicated diagram to stare incredulously at us. On his chest was a ck medallion etched with the image of a tower, the symbol of Lost Empire��s Magic Tower.


    ��That��s right, Arthur. When you return to Lot City tomorrow, make sure you get those people to pack up all the things I��ve requested, and also those sealed chests, just get them to send it over without disturbing the seals.�� us said, not looking up from his pen, when he finally looked at Arther, his face was grave. ��By the way, tell those old farts in the tower, if a single item in my belongings goes missing, I��ll destroy one level of the Magic Tower. If 36 items or more goes missing, Lot City will no longer have thatndmark called the Magic Tower.


    ��Yes!�� Arthur shivered, quickly looking away from the us�� chilling expression. When he next sneaked a peek over, us was busying himself, drawing some kind of diagram seemingly lost in his own world. He had been serving us for over 20. It��s possible that not many people remember this white haired mage at all �� the legendary wizard who dared do to battle against a dragon armed with only a magical staff. A great mage whose strength was said to make even the winds themselves swayed into obedience.


    He entered the Magic Tower at 18 and was now over a 120 years old. Arthur��s own grandfather had served this man, and from the old man��s stories, us stayed on the 18th floor of the Magic Tower not because his power was rank 18 among the wizards who resided there. It was purely because he liked the number 18 that he had remained there, had he wished to, he had the right to live on the 36th floor.


    A hundred years ago, his reputation could rivalled the legendary General Alex. In fact, a good part of the Magic Tower��s reputation was thanks to his achievements and daring deeds in his youth.


    Only, as a hero past his prime, Arthur was the only follower who came with him in his southward travel to find a suitable disciple. He had no idea why his master had chosen to settle here in his old age, and even now his heart remainedplicated with this inexplicable decision.


    ��Go now, be sure to prepare a carriage for me early tomorrow morning, I wish to visit Mickey��s Restaurant.�� us said shortly.


    ��Yes.�� Arthur replied, and quietly left.


    Alone in his in and dimly lit room, us spent a long time drawing up the ns for his new magical workroom before finally setting down his pen. A smile etched upon his old wrinkled up face. us stood from his desk and strolled over to the window, a few stars peeped out behind some clouds, sparkling valiantly against the dark. He sighed into the night sky and said, �� That Irina brat used to say that if she ever has a daughter, she��ll want me to teach her spawn the most powerful of magics, that only the best looking workroom is worthy of her daughter. However, my old body can��t wait any longer. Just as well I found this interesting little girl, I wonder if that brat will like her...��


    [Trantor��s Note: Oooh, a Named One, you all know what that means, right?] [My interview have been rescheduled to Monday, I��m not sure whether to be grateful or not...] [1] Chaos City �C originally Sin City, but aside from being the wrong trantion, the imagery invoked by Sin City was actuallypletely out of step from Chaos City, ie melting pot of various races rather than a city of drugs, sex and violence.

 Chapter 115 – Elf Under the Tree of Life

    <h4>Chapter 115 �C Elf Under the Tree of Life</h4>


    Within thend of the elves was a gigantic mountain was a huge cave. Within that mountain was cave, and within the cave was an incredibly tall tree that stood over a 100 meters high. The base of the tree was so wide that it would take over a dozen people to circle it. The lowest branches started at the 50 meters above ground level and were very long and thin, simr to swaying willow branches that stretched all the way down to sweep the ground. The tens of thousands of fragile looking branches seemed to fill the entire cave.


    On every branch were countless heart shaped leaves. In the darkness of the cave, the entire tree glowed with a soft green light that felt strangely warm and alive.


    Moreover, there were tiny glowing fireflies that flitted and dance among the swaying branches, giving the cave a rather fairy like feel to it.


    Under this tree stood a woman in a long white dress, her chin was tipped up as she stared at the winking fireflies. Her long silver hair scattered down behind her back carelessly, her skin as white as snow, her eyes as limpid as a painting. In the middle of her forehead was a golden symbol in the shape of a little moon. Poking through her hair was a pair of slightly pointed ears so delicate that light seemed to pass through them, her beautiful forehead was slightly creased, as though she was in deep thought.


    Around her, the sweeping branches automatically parted to let her through, the leaves shook a little as she past by them, appearing fearful yet eager to please.


    ��Your Highness Irina,�� a bright clear voice came from the mouth of the cave. An elf girl dressed in green dashed into the cave. Defying the stereotype of elves, she tripped and brushed against the swaying branches that seemed to drag against her face and clothes like fingers, making it very difficult for her to get to Irina. This made it difficult to travel quickly and she struggled to suppress the frustration on her face.


    ��Bean Sprouts, what��s with all that excitement?�� Irina kept her eyes on the darting insects, her voice disinterested.


    ��Your Highness, didn��t you say you��ll stop using calling me this���� there was a tired look on Felice��s face. She half red at Her Highness Irina with some helplessness. Though the people around her highness tended to be given some really odd nicknames, surely ��Bean Sprouts�� was just too horrible, ba!


    Irina turned around to stare at Felice��s chest, she nodded seriously. ��Very well, Bean Sprouts, but your chest is just too small, at this rate you��ll actually turn into a hollow barrel.��


    ��Your Highness, I��m still young, I can grow bigger!�� Felice looked down at her own chest once, but quickly recovered to announced this with utmost confidence.


    ��When I was 18, I was already this big,�� Irina looked into Felice��s eyes, and shook her head, ��they never grew one single bit after that.


    ��Your Highness, this is nothing, I��m fine like this���� Felice bit her lip, trying her hardest to resist the hurt from showing on her face.


    ��Rx, I was just joking out of boredom. If you want to cry, go somewhere and cry where I can see you.�� Irina said with a smile.


    Felice fell silent, she hovered between wanting to cry andugh, as expected, talking with Her Highness always made her cross, however there was nowhere for her to vent her frustrations. Suddenly, her eyes brightened, ��Your Highness, I��m here to give you some news, news from the Lot City.��


    ��Speak.�� Irina��s delicate eyebrow twitched as she stared at Felice, her voice inexplicably rose a little.


    Felice knew that she had Her Highness�� attention and her own face grew solemn as she spoke in a low voice, ��A secret report came from Snar today, after 3 months of investigation he has confirmed that a certain person and the little mistress are most likely still alive. He used his talent to investigate the scene of the fire and the immediate surroundings and found some promising leads. He specifically said that he��ll report to you personally as soon as he returns.��


    ��Good.�� Irina nodded her head, while there was no obvious change to her expression, her fist tightened visibly. Suddenly, she pped her hand at Felice, ��If there��s nothing else, leave, I don��t wish to see your crying face.��


    ��One more thing, yesterday Lady Helena had once more proposed her majesty for someone else to take your ce as princess of the elves. This time, the proposed candidate is Miss Sally.�� Miss Felice looked worriedly at Irina.


    ��That old witch Helena certainly has a good idea, that snot nose chick certainly is not a bad little girl. That brat used to follow me around all the time when she was a wee sprout,�� Irina nodded approvingly, however her next words were cold. ��On the other hand, that old witch seemed to have speed up her ns, didn��t that woman knows if I really want her dead, no one can actually stop me?��


    The Tree of Life felt the change in her mood and its branches started to sway in response, making strange huffing sounds


    Felice lowered her head, too afraid to say anything. The Sacred Tree of the elf race had been obedient to Irina and Irina only since she was 18 years old. Thanks to this unique ability, she was practically invincible.


    ��Leave, ba.�� it looked like Irina had finally calmed down.


    ��Yes.�� Felice answered, before making her way towards the exit. The soft, fragile looking branches swayed apart like curtains, opening a road for her to leave. When the stone doors of the cave entrance ground close, the entire cavern was silent once more.


    ��Amy�� Michael�� just where are you?�� in the quiet of the cavernous stone room, a voice murmured. The branches of the Tree of Life started to float upwards like glowing strands of hair. Countless fireflies gathered in a stream, weaving around Irina like a strand of glowing ribbon as she stood under the tree. The scene was both beautiful and tragically lonely.


    The next day, when Mike got out of bed, Amy and Little Ugly Duckling were still sleeping. He lightly kissed Amy on the forehead, if Amy��s mother were to kiss her like this, surely Amy would be very happy, ba?


    After looking down at his daughter for a bit, Mike finally came downstairs to prepare the day��s ingredients. Abbe Mia came knocking around 5 o��clock.


    ��Good morning, Boss Mike.�� Abbe Mia greeted Mike with a wide smile, her cheerful face filled with energy. It looked like yesterday��s early hours and hard work hadn��t fazed her a bit.


    ��Good morning, Mia. Didn��t I tell you toe a littleter?�� Mike nodded at her in acknowledgement, he also noticed the half a piece of sweet crispy biscuit in her hand.


    ��I��m used to waking up early and just couldn��t sleep any more. So I thought I��de early to help out where I could, I��lle in after I��ve finished this.�� Abbe Mia was a little embarrassed to be caught with food in her hand and immediately crammed the leftover biscuit into her mouth. The dry and moisture sucking biscuit nearly choked her as she tried to force it down her throat, she coughed and wheezed, her face rapidly turning red.


    ��Juste in, I��ll get you some water.�� Mike said a little helplessly, and quickly poured a ss of water for the still coughing Abbe Mia.


    ��Thank you.�� Abbe Mia finally managed to say after gulping down two mouthfuls of water, she sighed, still looking a little awkward.


    ��Then have a sit, ba. There��s nothing for you to do yet, but in a while I will be making a new dish, perhaps you can help me do a taste test.�� Mike smiled, to allow his trial employee to enjoy such wonderful privileges and high wages, he��s certainly was a wonderful employer, right? Come next month, when he didn��t have to save money so urgently, he might even give Abbe Mia a little raise or bonus.


    Moreover, this little girl was wonderfully diligent, yesterday��s takings increased by 30% while his ownbour had dropped a whole lot. He really had scored a great treasure, if he had had to hire regr wait staff, two of them probably wouldn��t be able to match one Abbe Mia��s efficiency..


    ��En.�� though Abbe Mia really wished she could do something to help, one look at Mike��s retreating back made her swallow her words. She did not have the confidence to offer her assistance in the making of such bewitchingly delicious food, Boss Mike had to have a pair of unique hands to make these things, ba.


    ��A new product? Just what could it be?�� she kept curious eyes on Mike as he worked. That [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] and [Juicy Burger] were already so outstandingly delicious, what other delicious food could Boss Mike make? The more she thought about it, the more excited she got.

 Chapter 116 – Beancurd’s Past Life Must be a Virgin Maiden […what’s with this title?]

    <h4>Chapter 116 �C Beancurd��s Past Life Must be a Virgin Maiden [...what��s with this title?]</h4>


    The beans that have been steeping over night have almost reached the optimum stage. Mike ced the beans into the grinding machine and while the machine worked to grind the beans into paste, he did the prep work for making [Juicy Burgers]. In the middle of his work, Mike nced over at Abb�� Mia who was sitting quietly by herself in the dining room. Since he had prepared a couple more handfuls of soybeansst night, he could let her try this new food and gauge the taste of the locals here.


    The filtered soy milk was then ced in the iron pot to be cooked, and the fragrance of soybeans soon began to float out of the kitchen.


    ��What a lovely scent of soybeans.�� Abb�� Mia��s eyes brightened. The smell sent her back to her childhood where her mother used to let handfuls of beans soak overnight in a bowl. The softened beans would then be simmered over a low fire with a pinch of salt. The smell that filled their tiny room was just like this. The soybeans cooked by her mother were sweet and fragrant. Only, it��s been years since she had eaten soybeans. Could it be that Boss Mike is making boiled soybeans?


    Once the [Beancurd] was done, he scooped out two bowls of it, drizzled savoury sauce and assorted condiments on one, and served the other in a crystal like syrup. Mike ced both bowls in front of Abb�� Mia and smiled, ��These are the new products. They are called [Beancurds], please try them.��


    ��[Beancurds]?�� Abb�� Mia looked at the two white china bowls with bright eyes. The soft, slightly wobbly thing in the porcin bowls looked even whiter than the bowl itself. The way it jiggled when ced on table made it looked very cute and that itself certainly tempted her to try some.


    The one on her left smelled of sweet syrup, while the other one looked more extravagant with its finely chopped toppings and well coordinated colours. The subtle scent of fragrant soybeans and sweet syrup caught her nose and dragged her attention away from the right bowl and she soon found herself mesmerized by the crystal like quality of the dark orange syrup.


    ��This one here is called [Sweet Beancurd] and the other one is [Savoury Beancurd], you��re wee to pick whichever one you like to eat first.�� Mike said, Abb�� Mia��s expression was really easy to read.


    ��But, it��s not even afternoon yet.�� Abb�� Mia looked up at Mike, then at the [Beancurds] in front of her, clearly at a loss.


    ��These are dishes that haven��t gone public yet, so tasting them would be considered part of your job. So, go ahead, ba.�� Mike smiled, her thoughts were really straightforward and easy to guess.


    Abb�� Mia��s eyes brightened, who knew that this job also have taste testing as part of its work. Though both bowls of [Beancurds] looked really delicious, the one on the left tugged at her heartstrings a bit more. She looked up shyly, ��Then... can I try the sweet one?��


    ��Of course.�� Mike��s smile was a little forced, feeling a tiny bit defeated. For other world people who had never even seen [Beancurds] before, it looked like they��ll most likely lean towards sweet ones when given a choice between sweet and savoury.


    However, he was now the boss of a restaurant, and had already decided to abstain from the Sweet vs Savoury dispute. It could be said that he was now starting to understand that every individual have their own likes and dislikes.


    Like Moby, who always starts his day almost religiously with a [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] and never ordered a second [Juicy Burger] after trying it out that first time. Whereas Sargerass came exclusively for the [Juicy Burger] and nothing else. As the boss of a restaurant, he came to this understanding after seeing incidents like these with his own eyes.


    This restaurant will continue to sell both sweet and savoury [Beancurds] without discrimination. And while he could foresee that customers might prefer the sweet variety more, it probably would not degenerate into something like the North Faction vs South Faction Beancurd Dispute in his past life. The sweet vs savoury rivalry in this world probably won��t be too bad.


    With Mike��s permission, Abb�� Mia carefully lifted the left bowl and carried it closer to herself. She picked up a white porcin spoon made from the same material as the bowl and slid it at an angle into the [Beancurd].


    The texture was kind of like cooked egg yolk, but bouncier. The small cut she made in the [Beancurd] was looked pure white, but was soon covered by the sticky dark gold syrup. She slowly lifted her spoon with a bit of the [Beancurd] on her spoon. The little mountain wobbled at every move, and the syrup seemed to make it sparkle as she brought it close to her eye. It was like looking at some kind of delicate piece of art.


    ��How pretty.�� Abb�� Mia seemed to have gone silly from the mesmerizing sight of the [Beancurd]. Soon, however, the sweet smell tempted her so much that she almost unconsciously closed her mouth over the spoon. The sweet and tender warmth of the [Beancurd] filled her mouth, the rich, sticky texture of the syrup was strong, band blended perfectly with the gentle vour of the soybean. The sensation in her mouth was so sublime that her eyes just slid shut in ecstasy.


    The sweet sensation enveloped her whole being, it was as though she had fallen with a gentle plop into a pool filled with candy, all she had to do was reach out and she could grab all the best candies in the world. This was her childhood dream. From a very young age, sweets and candies were incredible luxuries for her. The days she went to bed starving were so numerous that she did not even dare to expect sweets in her life.


    A tear rolled down her cheek from the corner of Abb�� Mia��s eye and fell with a plop onto the table. This feeling of sublime happiness was so potent that she had no words to describe it.


    When she swallowed the mouthful of [Beancurd], there was no weird after taste, only the gentle fragrance of soybeans was left in her mouth along with a subtle sweetness. She opened her eyes and stared into the bowl of in front of her, and could not resist another spoonful, and another, and another, and somehow it felt like the deliciousness of the [Beancurd] was pushed further and higher and-


    [Ting!]


    The spoon chimed gently against the bowl. Abb�� Mia blinked, left within the bowl was a tiny pool of the red syrup. All of the [Beancurd] had been eaten up, however she could not resist the urge to pick up the little bowl and swiped the bottom of the bowl with her tongue, this sweetness was just too mesmerising.


    ��Is it good?�� Mike asked expectantly, though he had some idea what Abb�� Mia��s answer would be since he had seen her lick the bowl with his own eyes,


    ��En, en, it��s super delicious. It��s sweet, and soft and just too, too perfectly delicious!�� Abb�� Mia��s cheeks were bright red as she set her bowl down. The day before she had already embarrassed herself once by licking a te, but this vour was just too amazingly delicious and she could barely stop herself at just one lick.


    She paused, and then rubbed her cheeks thoughtfully and said with glee, ��Also, my cheeks feels really cool and refreshing, I think my skin is more tender than usual.��


    ��It has a beautifying effect?�� Mike was surprised by this unexpected news. He��d been expecting some special effects from the [Beancurd] ingredients, but he never expected it to beautify the skin. This would be an irresistible temptation for women, especially if the effects proved to be universal. He could already foresee women flocking over to eat the [Beancurd] for the sake of beautifying themselves.


    ��Would you like to try the savoury one?�� Mike looked at Abb�� Mia questioningly, it��s possible that Abb�� Mia is partial to the [Sweet Beancurd] only because she��d only tried one type of [Beancurd]. It��s possible that she might change her mind if she tried the [Savoury Beancurd]].


    ��No need, I feel that [Sweet Beancurd] has to be the most delicious.�� Abb�� Mia shook her head, rejecting his offer. In her mind, the happiness evoked by such pure sweetness was simply irreceable, she just couldn��t imagine [Beancurds] being savoury at all.


    [Trantor: Ahahaha, I have a feeling that Mike will probably be quite depressed from this...] [Gumihou is sorry for thete chapter, she has an interview tomorrow and as mentioned earlier, April updates will most likely be scattered...]

 Chapter 117 – Beancurds are Super Delish!

    <h4>Chapter 117 �C Beancurds are Super Delish!</h4>


    ��What��s with this familiar phrase...�� Mike��s eyebrow twitched. He had seen this phrase bandied about over and over again on the inte, and half expected to hear it again, but he never thought that Abb�� Mia would be the first to utter them in his face.


    ��Well, that��s not necessarily true, you know.�� Mike smiled, shaking his head. Who would have thought that a split in taste would appear in his restaurant even before a single [Beancurd] was sold. Still, he did not force Abb�� Mia to a try the other dish. Instead, he sat down opposite her and brought the [Savoury Beancurd] closer to himself.


    The condiments were made to suit his own taste buds. The red orange sauce looked spicy against the pure white beancurd. The colour of which could be seen under finely chopped pickled mustard, coriander, green onions, some finely minced garlic and exactly two drops of sesame oil. Since it just came out from the bucket, it was still quite warm.


    He scooped up a spoonful of the [Savoury Beancurd] and put it in his mouth, the soft [Beancurd] slid along his tongue. When he bit into the the tender body, the gentle fragrance of the soybeans mingled with the thick sauce, creating an irresistible umami sensation.


    The other toppings served as finishing touches to the dish, heightening what was already a wonderful dish to ultimate perfection. The vour of the the [Savoury Beancurd] was both refreshing and delicious, once swallowed, the lingering taste of the strong sauce did not linger, making him want to eat mouthfuls after mouthfuls of the stuff just to achieve that high again.


    ��This tasted even better than the Baiji Beancurds from the famous Sky Bridge of Nancheng, Beijing! This has to be the peak of what [Beancurds] should be, ba.�� Mike��s eyes were very bright as his spoon moved speedily. Three minutester, he was staring into an empty bowl. Satisfaction bloomed across his face as well as his heart as he set his spoon down slowly, ��There��s nothing like having a warm [Savoury Beancurd] first thing in the morning, it��ll be even better when paired with a hearty and meaty [Juicy Burger]. So, it looks like Mia likes [Sweet Beancurds] while I favour [Savoury Beancurd], let��s see which faction Amy joins.��


    ��Daddy dearest, Amy is hungry.�� at this point, Amy��s slightly spoilt voice piped up from behind them. Who knew when this little brat of his came down with Little Ugly Duckling in her arms. Her little nose pointed upwards and sniffed, she looked curiously at Mike, ��Daddy, could it be that there��s a new delicious thing today?��


    ��En, we have a new dish today, you sit down first, Amy. Daddy will bring some delicious [Beancurd] for you. Do you want sweet or savoury?�� Mike was already heading towards the kitchen, only turning back to ask this crucial question.


    ��[Beancurds]? Sweet or savoury?�� a puzzled look appeared on Amy��s face.


    ��Amy, the [Sweet Beancurd] is super delicious. So sweet and, and wonderful that just eating it will make you feel blessed.�� Abbe Mia couldn��t resist putting in her opinion.


    ��To think this brat dares to use this f***ing technique!�� Mike, who had intended to let Amy choose on her own was now racking his brains trying to think of a way to best describe the charms of [Savoury Beancurds].


    ��Really? But, savoury should also be delicious, ba!�� Amy��s eyes brightened, she pleaded at Mike, ��Daddy dearest, can I have both?��


    ��O... of course,�� Mike was stunned by her statement, but then he smiled. Actually, if he really thought about it, this kind of reply really reflects Amy��s gluttonous character. There was no way she would actually chose one when she could have both. Only, who knows which one she��ll choose once she had eaten them.


    ��Yay, thank you daddy dearest.�� Amy bounced happily towards the table, Little Ugly Duckling jolting in her arms. She sat down eagerly, her blue eyes wide with anticipation as she stared up at Mike. Though she had absolutely no idea what a [Beancurd] was, she was confident that since her daddy dearest made it, it had to be super delicious.


    Mike entered the kitchen and quickly whipped up two types of [Beancurds] and set them onto the table in front of Amy, ��The left one is [Sweet Beancurd] and the one on the right is called [Savoury Beancurd]. Which one would Amy like to try first?��


    Abbe Mia was also looking at Amy expectantly. She could tell that Boss Mike favoured the [Savoury Beancurd], but on the other hand she strongly felt that the most delicious food in the world was this [Sweet Beancurd], and therefore it��s only natural that Amy would love it as well.


    ��It smells so yummy!�� Amy fanned her little hands on the bowls, wafting the scent over to her happy little face.


    ��Miao miao~�� Ugly Duckling cried out, trying it��s best to climb up Amy��s arm, curious to see just what was in the bowls.


    ��Little Ugly Duckling, you can just sit down. These are mine!�� Amy pushed Little Ugly Duckling��s head down.


    ��Miao��-!�� Little Ugly Duckling mewed pitifully, staring up Amy with wide sad eyes. Hidden deep within those crystal like blue eyes were the resentment of a thousand tiny spirits.


    Amy did not even bother to look at it any more, her own eyes were fixed upon the two bowls in front of her. The [Beancurd] things were so pure and white that it looked like it was made from snow, and looked super cute. After a moment��s hesitation, her little hand reached out to pull the bowl of [Savoury Beancurd] over to herself before picking up her little spoon.


    ��The Savoury Faction wins this round.�� Mike smiled, as expected, his own daughter have the same taste as him.


    ��If Amy tries the [Sweet Beancurd], I��m sure she��ll like it too!�� Abb�� Mia was a little disappointed, but not in the least discouraged. Her belief remained firm.


    ��I��m going to eat it now.�� Amy scooped out a bit of the [Beancurd], The pure white colour of the [Beancurd] was covered by the orange sauce and dotted with various chopped up condiments, making it look like a little forested hill under a sunset. When she shook her spoon, it wobbled gently, looking very bouncy and adorable. Amy opened her mouth wide and stuffed the little sunset hill into her mouth. Without even having to use her teeth, the [Beancurd] melted in her mouth, the fragrance of soybeans and pickled mustard mixed and their vours enhanced by the perfectly bnce sauce. Her eyes sparkled brightly.


    After swallowing with an audible gulp, Amy happily looked up at Mike, nodding as she said, ��Daddy dearest, [Beancurds] are really super delish, ah! But I can I have a [Juicy Burger] to go with it?��


    ��Of course, I��ll make one for you right now.�� Mike nodded happily, he too felt that [Juicy Burgers] and [Savoury Beancurds] were a match made in heaven, who would have thought that Amy would actually voiced this out without him prompting her. She really was a talented foodie.


    ��Is it really that good?�� Abb�� Mia looked at Amy who was happily scooping up another mouthful, the conviction in her heart somewhat shaken. However, when her eyesnded on the bowl of pure white blessing with its crystal like syrup, her heart steadied. ��[Sweet Beancurds] are still the best!��


    The buns were already done baking in the oven and the meat tender from the right amount of stewing, so Mike was able to produce two [Juicy Burgers] almost immediately. He also made himself another [Savoury Beancurd] in order to enjoy both dishes together.


    Amy took a bite of her [Juicy Burger] and then a spoonful of [Savoury Beancurds], her eyes widened into round circles, happiness suffused her face and her little body began to sway side to side from sheer ecstasy.


    Little Ugly Duckling��s head swayed along with Amy��s spoon, its eyes filled with yearning.


    Mike wore a huge satisfied smile, at the very least he could say that his beloved Amy really liked the [Savoury Beancurd].


    A knock sounded at the door, Mike eyed the clock, it was only 7 o��clock so he was not at all prepared to open the door.


    ��Boss Mike, it is I, Sherlock from the detective agency. I have something for you.�� an impatient voice said between knocks.


    [Trantor��s Note: No, what? No, wait, what!!? Seriously, what!! named character, a Sherlock!!!]

 Chapter 118 – I Still Want to Try that [Sweet Beancurd]

    <h4>Chapter 118 �C I Still Want to Try that [Sweet Beancurd]</h4>


    ��En?�� Mike put down his [Juicy Burger] and went over to open the door. At the entrance stood a tall thin man wearing a ck traditional Chinese chang pao. On his head, he wore a ck head that nearly covered his eyes. At the sound of the door opening, he nced nervously at Mike and said in a low voice, ��May I speak inside?��


    Mike looked at the familiar face, and nodded, moving aside to let the man in. He quickly closed the door behind the man. It was the owner of the private detective agency he had gone to the day before yesterday in order to dig out information on us and Julian. Part of the reason why he had chosen this particr agency was the man��s name. Who would have thought that the detective would have news in just two days�� time.


    ��Boss Mike, these are the information you wanted. I have no idea what you want them for, but I would caution against provoking either of them.�� Sherlock took out a packet that had been tucked against his chest and handed it over to Mike. His sharp eyes nced round the dining room once, catching sight of Abb�� Mia and Amy, his voice lowered even further, ��Information on us is not difficult to obtain, and the price you paid certainly covers the work. However, the second wizard was unexpectedly more difficult to deal with. Information on him was rather limited, when I tried to break into the potions shopst night, a fire trap was triggered and burnt off half the hair off my head. A very powerful wizard indeed.��


    Mike eyed Sherlock��s hat, catching sight of some very short, and very burnt hair. When he saw the man two days ago, this Sherlock had long wavy hair, a handlebar moustache, with a rather bohemian smile on his face. Aplete opposite of the him now, pale, anxious and jittery. Who knew what happened to himst night,


    ��Thank you for your work,�� Mike nodded, he discreetly pinched the package and found that the content was quite considerable. It should be enough for him to judge the danger levels of these two wizards. Sherlock, who had literally sacrificed his hair for his business, also seemed to have done his best in his information gathering job.


    ��Very well, I shall now take my leave.�� Sherlock also did not wish to stay too long. With a curt nod, he turned and caught sight of Amy who was biting into a [Juicy Burger], and stopped.


    He had seen the little girl two days ago and thought she was really cute and adorable. The same little girl was now biting into some strange looking bread thing, and scooping spoonfuls of something that looked like soft white crystals into her mouth. Whatever she was eating smelled incredible, the fragrance of braised meat and soybeans permeated the air, making him swallow hard. He had intended to send over the information to Mike before the potions shop actually open, and hadn��t had his breakfast yet. At the intoxicating smell, his stomach immediately started to grumble.


    ��Boss Mike, has the restaurant started serving breakfast yet?�� Sherlock asked Mike.


    ��Our working hours will begin in another half an hour, so we��re currently not serving food yet.�� Mike shook his head, an odd smiled yed about his lips. He had paid 10 gold coins to Sherlock for his investigative work. If the man were to use the money to eat in this restaurant, that amount won��t even buy him 2 portions of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice]. Wonder what he��d think about the sacrifice of his wavy hair then.


    ��Very well, looks like I will have toe on another day, adieu friend.�� Sherlock gave him a grave nod, gave the [Juicy Burger] in Amy��s hand another nce, and went out the door.


    Mike locked the door, sat down at a nearby table and shook out the documents from the packet. He skimmed through the papers, a frown wrinkling his forehead, after a while, it eased a bit. Finally, he just sat there in a daze.


    The information on us was indeed very detailed, from the time of his youth all the way to the time he left the Magic Tower on his journey. It even detailed the first part of his journey from Lot City with notes on where he stopped off on his way towards Chaos City.


    The target was, after all a Consecrated Wizard of the Royal Family, that Sherlock could obtain all these information showed that he was no ordinary person, he did credit to his name and his professionalism was to be admired.


    At least, with this information in hand, he could eliminate us from the list of suspects involved in the Incident. Mike sighed, he had been wary against us for so long, but at least he could now lower his guard a bit.


    In contrast, information on Julian was vastly iplete. It only said that he was a mysterious wizard who had been operating that potions shop in Aden Square for close to 10 years. His business was considered not bad, but neither was it especially good. The potions sold were the low-level magic kind, but since it could be bought inrge batches, quite a few adventuring parties would buy from him. It was all very low-key.


    However, one note of interest from Sherlock caught his eye, it looked like there were some grievances between Julian and us, but there was no boration. He was unsure if this showed the limits of Sherlock��s knowledge or fear of the wizard had stayed his hand.


    ��That is to say, the possibility of danger is lower for uspared to Julian. Mike frowned. The information packet also said that us was looking for ast disciple in order to pass down his current knowledge. The old man was already 120 years old, and probably had one foot in the grave already, which exined why he was so desperate in his search for a suitable disciple.


    Moreover, though he knew Amy��s a half elf, he still wished to take her in as a disciple, which showed that talent was something he valued beyond appearance and racial prejudices. It also showed a great disregard towards the tradition and practices of the Magic Tower which tended to be vary bias against none humans and mixed bloods in particr.


    ��If he really truly value Amy for her talent as a disciple, and not insist of taking her to the Magic Tower���� Mike had to admit at being a little swayed in favour of the old wizard.


    ��Daddy dearest, the [Savoury Beancurd] is really, really yummy!�� Amy��s happy voice broke into Mike��s contemtion. He smiled as he tucked the papers back into the packet. When he came to Amy��s table, he saw that both [Juicy Burger] and [Savoury Beancurd] had been eaten up. Amy��s little head tipped upwards as she beamed at him, her eyes in little crescents.


    ��So, the one Amy likes is [Savoury Beancurd]?�� Mike smiled as he reached out to rubbed the corner of her mouth where a little of the sauce was left.


    ��But, I still want to try the [Sweet Beancurd], I think it will be really super delicious too.�� Amy shook her head, her eyes zoomed in on the white [Beancurd] covered in its sparkling red gold syrup. ��I��m just almost full, so I think having something sweet, like this [Sweet Beancurd] would feel really, really great.��


    ��Very well, go ahead and try it.�� Mike nodded a little helplessly, his family��s little foodie definitely would not miss out on delicious food just because there was a silent faction war going on. Furthermore, Amy��s little yearning face was just too cute, he carefully ced the bowl of [Sweet Beancurd] in front of her.


    Abb�� Mia also had an expectant look on her face. She had thought that Amy would not try the [Sweet Beancurd] if she found the [Savoury Beancurd] delicious, but it looked like she was wrong. Who know, maybe Amy will fall in love with the [Sweet Beancurd] the way she did.


    Amy scooped up a spoonful of the [Sweet Beancurd] into her mouth, herrge blue eyes closed as the sensation of the [Beancurd] and crystal like syrup melted in her mouth.


    Mike and Abb�� Mia both stared at Amy with some anticipation. Currently the factions were split at one vote each, Amy��s decision will break this draw.


    [Trantor: Personally, I��ve never heard of this faction war in my life, lol. But, I think I might leaned into the Savoury side, or perhaps even the Spicy side. Mabo tofu and spicy kimchi tofu soup is so yum!!]

 Chapter 119 – I’ll Bash Your Head In!!

    <h4>Chapter 119 �C I��ll Bash Your Head In!!</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    It waspletely silent within the restaurant, so much so that they could clearly hear Amy swallowing down her spoonful of [Beancurd] with a satisfying [gulu].


    ��[Sweet Beancurds] is also really delicious, ah,�� was Amy��s happy announcement as she opened her sparkling blue eyes. She immediately scooped up another spoonful into her mouth, and another, and another, not stopping until it nked against an empty bowl.


    ��Is that so, well, which one do you like best?�� Mike��s eyebrow twitched, Amy��s expression for [Sweet] and [Savoury Beancurds] were pretty much the same, total overwhelming happiness.


    However, now that he thought about it, it was the same expression she had shown when she ate [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] and [Juicy Burger] for the first time. A perfectly pure and unaffected happiness of eating delicious food, making her already cute face even more adorable.


    After a short while, Amy picked up the little bowl to tip the contents into her mouth, not satisfied with that, her little tongue gave the bottom of the bowl a good swipe before reluctantly setting it down on the table.


    ��So, Amy, which one is tastier? [Savoury Beancurd] or [Sweet Beancurd]?�� asked Mike with a smile.


    ��I think...�� Amy looked at the expectant faces of Mike and Abbe Mia, settled down to think deeply. After awhile, she nodded her head, ��It��s all very delicious. [Savoury Beancurd] could be eaten with [Juicy Burger], it��s all very fragrant and savoury, and yummy and made [Juicy Burger] extra super yummier. [Sweet Beancurd] is best eaten after [Savoury Beancurd] and [Juicy Burger]. The sweet taste afterwards makes me so much more satisfied, the feeling is really super nice. [Sweet and Savoury Beancurds] are both very, very super delicious, oh!��


    Abbe Mia and Mike exchanged helpless looks, both had been quite sure that Amy would side with them, who would have known that Amy would make her own stand on this matter. She would have known that Amy would simply dere both as super, super delicious, making it looked like she��s standing half on their side. If the Sweet Faction and Savoury Faction actually came to blows, they would probably have to depend on rtionships to get Amy to cross over to their side.


    ��Boss Mike, it is I, us. I have some business I wish to speak with you, may I enter first?�� once again, someone was knocking on their front door.


    ��It��s Halfsies Beard Old Man!�� Amy looked at their front door happily, ��Can we let Halfsies Beard Old Man try the [Beancurd]? I think he��ll definitely like the [Sweet Beancurd], since he��s such an old Old Man, he probably don��t have many teeth left. The soft [Beancurd] would be perfect for him.��


    ��I��ll go and open the door first, unfortunately for him, our restaurant haven��t started selling [Beancurds] yet.�� Mike shook his head with a smile, his suspicion towards us have reduced quite a lot after looking through the man��s background. Moreover, the wizard have some clout and reputation on him. If he really wanted to find out more information on the elf princess, the wizard might have ess to some secret information an ordinary detective couldn��t get his hands on.


    ��Julian! Why are you here too!�� Mike was just about to open the door when he heard us�� voice again, it sounded quite irritated and angry.


    Julian is the name of that old mage running the potions shop. Sherlock also mentioned that two wizards at his door have some enmity against each other, it looked like this piece of information was quite correct. These two really did know each other, and it looked like their rtionship was far from friendly.


    ��us, I have been living here for close to 10 years. If you can be here, why can��t I?�� the sneer was obvious in Julian��s hoarse voice. The mage��s voice sounded like a set of rusty metal sheets rubbing against each other, it was quite unbearable to the ear actually.


    ��That��s right! That��s right!�� Charcoal ck��s voice piped up.


    ��You featherless chicken, another sound from you and you��ll be a roasted chicken.�� us said mildly as he nced over at Charcoal, keeping most of his attention on Julian. He was feeling both irritated and anxious. ��Just what is this sold bat doing here? Is he here to eat? Or, is he here to snatch Amy away as his disciple?��


    ��We are not afraid of you!�� Charcoal ck said, but though the words were strong, his voicecked actual strength. He shifted to the back of the cage, moving closer to Julian.


    ��There��s no need for you to educate my bird.�� Julian��s voice was cold as his gloomy eyes stared at us. The entire area around them seemed to have gone a bit colder.


    ��Humph, I need no permission to educate any creature. I��ve even lectured the king when he was still the crown prince.�� us did not appear weak as he countered back, dragging the temperature around them up to nearly scorching levels.


    ��Ting-ling!�� Mike opened the door, us and Julian both turned towards him.


    ��If you two gentlemen wish to quarrel, please do it somewhere else. We��re going to start our business soon, it won��t be good if this door is frozen shut or burnt up.�� Mike opened the door to find that he was smack in the middle of these two wizards gearing up for a fight, it was quite unnerving to feel scorching heat on one side and freezing cold on the other side of his body. He felt quite helpless stuck between these two powerhouses.


    As usual, us was wearing his pure white wizard��s robes, the tall wizard��s staff in his hand. In contrast, Julian wore a pitch ck wizard��s robe, a short magic staff in one hand and the bird��s cage in the other. Within the birdcage was a trembling Charcoal ck trying to hide himself with his two leaves.


    Both us and Julian looked at Mike with some shock. With their ability and reputation, if they ever decided to pick a fight in front of the pce, even the king would not dare toe out and ask them to fight somewhere else in order not to damage his doors.


    Who would have thought that Mike not only dare toe out, he even asked them to take their fight somewhere else instead of mediating or even pleading for them to stop.


    This was actually quite a unique experience for them both.


    us and Julian exchanged a re, hesitated for a moment, before drawing their energies back to themselves.


    ��Boss Mike...�� the two of them spoke at the same time, only to stop and red at each other.


    ��Why don��t you twoe in and talk, ba.�� the two wizards looked like they were itching for a fight, and Mike could guess the reason for their quarrel. It looked like Julian was also here to take Amy in as a disciple.


    ��Very well,�� us nodded, and entered first.


    ��En,�� Julian hesitated for a moment, before nodding and entering the restaurant.


    Mike closed the door and rolled down the shutters.


    Finding a magical teacher from the Chaos Academy seemed a little time consuming, since two famous and powerful wizards were already at his door, ready to fight each other for the right to take Amy in as a disciple, why not consider them?


    us��s background could be considered quite splendid. Within the whole of Nn Continent, he was the only wizard that could boast of killing a dragon by bashing it on the head with a magic staff.


    As for Julian, though his reputation did not stretch as far and wide as us, the fact that he dared to challenge us head on proved that he was no slouch and no weaker than us. More importantly, he did not seemed to have any connection with the Magic Tower.


    ��Julian, 20 years ago you��ve ruined my opportunity to take in Irina as a disciple, if you��re here to do the same thing again I shall stake this old life of mine and bash you in the head!�� us suddenly turned around to snap at Julian.


    [Gumihou: Oooh, oh, ooohh... The plot thickens. *Shoves popcorn into mouth*]

 Chapter 120 – Though He’s Ugly, He Could Sing

    <h4>Chapter 120 �C Though He��s Ugly, He Could Sing</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    ��Hehe, us, do you really think I��m anything like that stupid dragon? I��d advice you not to ruin my good thing. Otherwise I��ll seal your decrepit old body in a block of ice.�� Julian sneered, his voice sending chills up one��s spine.


    ��Irina?�� Mike frowned, he repeated the name to himself silently. The name felt really familiar... his eyes brightened as he contemted the two wizards who looked like they were about to sink into a brawl again.


    Within us�� information packet, it was mentioned that he hoped to take the elf princess in as a disciple 20 years ago, but for some reason nothing came out of it. However, from this little performance in front of him, it looked like it probably have something to do with Julian. This Irina was probably that elf princess.


    ��Yi? It��s Charcoal, where��s Green Beans?�� Amy hopped off her chair and cheerfully greeted Charcoal ck. Ugly Duckling watched Charcoal ck with predatory eyes, he opened his mouth and gave a loud mew, it looked like he really wanted to pounce forward.


    ��That thing��s toozy, she��s still sleeping.�� Charcoal ck said a little absently, still keeping a wary eye on us. He took two more steps backwards. He had never seen such a scary old man, that old coot really exuded danger from his pores.


    ��Okay,�� Amy nodded, she then turned to look at Julian and us who still looked like they were about to start a fight. She said suspiciously, ��Grandpa Tortoise, Halfsies Beard Old Man, are you going to fight? You can��t do that in the restaurant, you have to be good here.��


    ��No, no, we��re just chatting.�� us smiled widely, shaking his head. His expression perfectly innocent.


    ��Yes, no fighting.�� Julian hesitated for a moment, then forced a little smile on his face as he nodded minutely.


    ��Not going to fight?�� Amy looked unexpectedly disappointed, in a slightly suggestive voice, she said, �� Actually, if you really want to fight, you can go outside and fight it out. That way, I can watch too.��


    us and Julian were both rendered speechless. It��s one thing if the little girl did not bother to mediate the fight, but to think that she would actually rmend them to fight just so that she could watch for entertainment��s sake. Immediately, the same face popped into their head. There was also a certain girl they encountered in the past that liked to egg them on to fight for her entertainment.


    ��Is there something you��d like to talk about?�� Mike smiled as he stroked Amy��s hair. Though he was really tempted to see these two great wizards battle it out, now was not the time. If he was right, the two of them were here for Amy, otherwise, there was no way that either of them would lower their voices and ster on fake smiles smiles just for a restaurant owner like him.


    ��Boss Mike, I��m here because I wish for the little boss to be my disciple.�� us quickly jumped in to put his words in first. At Mike��s frown, he quickly raised his hands. ��Please don��t eject it outright, you��ve said that you do not wish for the littledy to leave your side, and I have given this matter much thought. There��s no need to travel to Lot City, I have already made ns to build a magical workshop here in Chaos City. In the future, I shall train her in magic, right here, I believe that within Chaos City, no, within the whole of Nn Continent, there will be less than a handful of masters at my level.��


    ��So, you��ll stay within Chaos City, is it?�� Mike��s eyes brightened, as us had said, what he had against us most was his insistent on taking Amy to the Magic Tower. However, if the wizard could stay within Chaos City, and was as powerful and reputable as this morning��s information indicated, he would be hard pressed to find a more powerful teacher for Amy.


    us looked at Mike��s expression and knew that he had struck the man��s sweet point. These past few days, he could see that Mike held the final decision in deciding Amy��s teacher.


    ��It��s true there are less than a handful as powerful, however, one of such wizard is right here.�� Julian drawled, he looked at Mike with a smile, ��Boss Mike, if you allow the littledy to learn from me, I already have a magical workshop avable. If you wish it so, we may start training today. His magical workshop still hasn��t been built, not to mention all the study material had to be sent over from Lot City. There is no way that everything will be up and running within a month. In that time I shall have the littledy learn all the basics, and more than three types of magical skills. Time wise, it makes more sense to get started as soon as possible.��


    ��This is true...�� Mike stroked his chin, looking very thoughtful. In fact, he was feeling very good, here were two extremely powerful wizard doing their best to sell their good points to him for the sake of taking in his beloved little daughter in as their disciple.


    ��A magical workshop is no problem, someone starting out on magical learning wouldn��t need a highly advanced magical workshop. All I need to do is speak to the Grey Temple and they would allow me to borrow their magic workshop to teach beginner��s magic.�� us waved his hand and took out a scroll from his chest pocket and spread it out on the table. He smiled at Amy, ��Moreover, I have especially designed the new magical workshop with Amy in mind. There will only be one such workshop in the whole of Nn Continent. The main colour will be purple, it��ll also have swing sets, a rocking horse... and all other fun things. Once you��re tired from learning, you can have fun.��


    ��Wow, that looks really fun!�� Amy hugged Ugly Duckling as she approached, her eyes sparkling as she stared at the wonderfully beautiful magic workshop, the swings, rocking horse and other toys. The purple walls and ceiling were adorned with tiny little stars, it certainly looked like a little girl��s dream room.


    Mike looked at the drawing with some surprise, this was certainly a very detailed and rich drawing, he really hadn��t expect us to spend so much effort to get Amy to be his disciple.


    ��What��s the use of having all these frou-frou stuff around.�� Julian raised his head to re at the drawing, his face looked slightly twisted. A nce at Amy and his heart sank, ��That old us is unexpectedly shameless, to think that he would be so prepared. That time he also used a simr tactic, who would have thought he��d recycle that old method again. Also, that little brat has none of Irina��s worldliness, she��d surely be lured in by these cheap tricks, ba!��


    His eyes fell upon the birdcage in his hand and brightened, he beamed at Amy, ��Amy, if you learn magic from me, I shall give you Charcoal ck and Green Beans, how about it? You can y with them everyday, it��ll be really fun.��


    ��Wah! Old fart, you��re going to just sell me out like this! The thing Amy has with her is a cat!�� Charcoal screeched, hopping up and down agitatedly in his cage.


    ��Miao!�� Little Ugly Duckling bared its fangs at Charcoal ck, an eager expression on its face.


    Charcoal ck grew even more terrified, though that fellow was still a kitten, if they actually got into a fight, he had no real confidence that he could win against a natural predator.


    ��I don��t want them. Ugly Duckling is pretty ugly already, Charcoal ck is even uglier. What if Amy��s face gets influence by them and be ugly?�� Amy gave Charcoal ck a nce, dislike clear on her face.


    ��That��s right, just a look is enough to tell that that bird��s no good, if you like birds this grandpa will catch a beautiful golden peacock for you tomorrow.�� us who had been worried that Amy would somehow be influenced by the offer was instantly cheered by her answer.


    Julian��s face grew rigid, he gave Charcoal ck a grave look. Certainly its bare featherless body covered by just two slightly withered leaves made it looked a little unsightly, but how could he just give up at this crucial point? He gave a forced littleugh and said, ��Even though Charcoal ck is a little ugly, he can sing very well. He��s really fun. Go on, sing us a couple of songs.��


    ��Really?�� Amy looked at Charcoal ck with disbelief.

 Chapter 121 – Sit Down and Try Our Beancurd, ba

    <h4>Chapter 121 �C Sit Down and Try Our Beancurd, ba</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    ��Respect Fama Odin, his majesty shall never sing!�� Charcoal ck lifted his head, a stubborn look on his face.


    ��Just what kind of song could this stupid bird sing.�� us sneered, looks like that old bat��s chances were dwindling.


    Amy also looked quite disappointed, her eyes were drawn irresistibly towards the blueprint again.


    ��If you don��t sing, I shall have an extra dish tonight.�� Julian��s voice went a few degrees colder, his eyes like chips of ice as they stared at Charcoal ck.


    Charcoal ck shivered, and immediately applied himself to appeal to Amy, ��Dearest Amy, just what kind of song would you like to hear? As long as you name the song I shall sing it, and sing it well too!��


    ��Can you sing ��Mushroom Picking Girl��?�� Amy said after thinking for a while.


    ��Mush- mush what girl?�� Charcoal ck sounded bewildered. He stuck his head out between the cage bars, all the better to look at Amy.


    ��Mushroom Picking Girl.�� Amy repeated her words slowly, perfectly earnest in her question.


    us looked at Charcoal ck, that song was the one sang by that little elf doll, ba. That time he had also been made a fool thanks to this little trick. Therefore when Charcoal ck ended up tongue tied after all its bragging, us had a feeling of schadenfreude as he smirked to himself.


    Abb�� Mia stood on the side, puzzled by the spectacle in front of her. Just why were these two over hundred year old grandpas so cross this morning? Moreover, they were so eager to please Amy, just what is going on?


    Mike could barely suppress the corner of his lips from twitching up in amusement, not many in this world would have even heard of the Mushroom Picking Girl. Therefore, of course Charcoal ck would not be able to sing this, Amy really had made things difficult for the poor thing.


    However, it��s not like she was deliberately doing it. She only knew two songs from the music box collection and memorized one. If Charcoal ck were to ask her to sing his song of choice, she would not be able to fulfil his demand.


    ��Just what song is that! His majesty knows all the songs in this world, songs that this king haven��t heard of doesn��t exist!�� Charcoal ck��s voice grew high pitched, he looked really flustered and angry.


    ��Stupid Charcoal, you��re the one who ask me to choose whatever song I want. My little person could sing it, ah. How could it not exist.�� Amy looked at Charcoal ck with deadpan eyes, her face perfectly solemn. It was like watching a boss admonishing a particrly stupid employee.


    ��B- b- but... this king...�� Charcoal ck looked even more anxious as he desperately searched his brain for something to say.


    ��Sing.�� A nce at us��cent face was enough for Julian to shoot an extra icy re at Charcoal ck. His voice sounded like it came from the depth of a 10,000 year iceberg. Parts of the cage that touched his hand began to freeze over.


    ��M- mushroom picking girl... picked a giant mushroom, one bite one mushroom as she snack her way down the mountain...�� Charcoal ck quivered at the voice, and began to sing and sing, his voice got louder and louder. The song took on the solemn and tragic march that wouldn��t sound out of ce at a battlefield.


    Mike frowned, Charcoal ck certainly has a good voice, however, aside from the very first line the rest were all improvised. He had turned a perfectly loving and sharing little mushroom girl into someone who ate all the mushrooms in the forest. Moreover, she ate one whole mushroom per bite.


    ��Pu�C!�� augh escaped Abbe Mia��s mouth, this was the first time she heard a singing crow, to be honest, it sang quite well too.


    ��Charcoal, I think you better stop. Your singing is horrible, too horriblepared to my little person.�� Amy frowned at Charcoal ck when the song was over. She shook her head in disappointment as she went to the cupboard to fetch the music box.


    The restaurant was soon filled with lively violin music, a sweet voice filled the ears of the attentive listeners. Compared to Charcoal ck, the elf doll��s voice was like a cloud in the sky against a mud puddle.


    ��That��s right, Amy��s little elf have the best singing voice. You have no need for a stupid bird as a ymate. All you need is a beautiful dancing peacock toplete the set.�� us said as he stroked his beard, feeling very cheerful indeed.


    Charcoal ck eyed the little elf on the music box as he sank into deep contemtion, when it finished, he turned stiffly to look at Julian and said helplessly, ��This song, even if you threaten this king with death, there is no way this king could sing it.��


    Julian have also sunk into deep contemtion. He set Charcoal ck onto the floor and twisted his face into a ghastly grin that looked even more pitiful than a crying face. He said carefully, ��Little Amy, if you learn magic from me, you only need to walk a few steps to reach your destination. You go home whenever you miss your father. For your three meals each day, no matter what you want to eat, I��ll pay for it.��


    ��You��ll pay, really?�� Amy��s eyes brightened, then she questioned further, ��what if, I want something from daddy��s restaurant, will Grandpa Tortoise pay too?��


    ��From here?�� Julian was surprised, an odd expression on his face, he had apparently forgotten that his potential disciple��s family business was a restaurant business. However, if it was only food from home, though it was still a little curious, just how much could a little girl cost him in terms food budget anyway? No matter what, he should still be able to afford it. He nodded and said, ��Yes, as long as Boss Mike sends me the bill, I shall pay it every month.��


    ��Waah, Grandpa Tortoise, you��re so generous!�� Amy��s eyes brightened. In one day she ate three tes of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], three [Juicy Burgers] and now there��s an added cost of six bowls of [Beancurds]. It all cost a lot of money and here she was, worrying that daddy wouldn��t be able to pay for her upkeep any more, but this solution was just perfect.


    ��Shameless!�� us red at Julian, who would have thought that this old bat would use gourmet food to lure the target. To think that his luring with food tactic would be pinched away by this shameless creature.


    ��If you��re unhappy, you��re wee to fight me for it, ah.�� Julian smirked at him, looks like Amy really likes eating. This way, even f us decorate his magic workshop with more delicate frilly things, nothing much woulde of it.


    ��Julian, don��t forget that 20 years ago I beat you till your teeth scattered!: us was really angry, his white wizard��s robe floated ominously within a close room. Fire ignited on the blue precious stone on his staff.


    He hade will full confidence of winning Mike and Amy over, who would have thought that on his journey of getting a disciple, this Julian would came in with his snatch and grab technique, it was too much like that time with Irina.


    ��Nonsense, if you hadn��tunched a sneaked attack, you��d never have gotten the better of me! For a great level 10 master to bash people on the head with a stick, how shameful! Furthermore, didn��t I seal you in an ice coffin. If Irina hadn��t rescued you, your old corpse would be rotting at the bottom Lot City��s well.�� Julian��s face also showed distaste. Ice began to form under his feet, white frost spreading out in all four directions.


    The situation between the two suddenly deteriorated to this extent, the battle between fire and ice magic once moremence.


    ��I think, Grandpa Tortoise and Halfsies Beard Old Man should sit down and try daddy��s super delicious [Beancurds]. It��ll make everyone feel better. No fighting in the restaurant, otherwise Amy will be angry, Amy can be super fierce!�� a soft serious voice sounded, darkened blue eyes stared seriously at the two old man.

 Chapter 122 – Tasting Sample

    <h4>Chapter 122 �C Tasting Sample</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    ��[Beancurds]?�� us and Julian looked at Amy with puzzled expressions.


    After some hesitation, both retracted their killing intent. After all, this was still Boss Mike��s restaurant, if they identally damaged this ce they can kiss their chances of having Amy as their disciple good-bye.


    Both exchanged a cautious look, though they would never reconcile their old grievances, the most important thing now was to find the best way to make Amy happy. Once they��ve be her master, they could find timeter to settle this old score. Moreover, theirbine aged totalled above 200 years, no matter what, they still know how to conduct themselves with patience and were still quite alert to their surroundings.


    ��Boss Mike, is this [Beancurd] thing a new product?�� us looked at Mike��s smiling face questioningly. It was actually the first time he had heard this word.


    Right now they were having trouble besting the other, under this kind of situation, the choice to be Amy��s master might well rest in this man��s hands. Therefore, the easiest way to win this battle was to win over Boss Mike.


    ��Since Boss Mike��s business is always so good, your cooking must be good. I shall have one portion please.�� Julian was not slow in his reaction either.


    Naturally, Mike was aware of these two old man��s thinking. He had no intention of selling [Beancurds] today, but since Amy already mentioned it, he also became curious over which type of [Beancurd] Julian and us would favour.


    After some hesitation, he said, ��The [Beancurd] is this our new product, however, we haven��t started selling it yet. If you wish to try it, please consider it as a tasting sample. We have savoury as well as sweet version of the [Beancurd], which one would you like to try?��


    ��Host, the [System] strongly advise you not to let customers eat for free! The [System] does not run a soup kitchen, the cost of ingredients for a bowl of [Beancurd] is as follows...�� the [System��s] voice immediately rang out in Mike��s mind.


    ��Cut that out, just give me the total cost, ba. In the future, one of these old guys will be Amy��s magic teacher, so what��s wrong with treating them to some [Beancurds]? moreover, since [Beancurds] are such delicious things, how could they bear to eat just one bowl? I should be able to break even with the second bowl.�� Mike smiled as he retorted, ��[System], if you persist of looking at the world with such narrow eyes, your world will be narrow, oh.��


    The [System] sank into silent contemtion. Finally, a line of words floated across Mike��s mind��s eye: Cost of ingredients for [Beancurd], sweet or savoury: 40 copper coins.


    ��If the cost is 40 copper coins, I should be able to sell it for 200 copper coins per bowl.�� Mike thought, after all, this was the ultimate [Beancurd], perfection itself. Moreover, women would go definitely go crazy over it, putting too low a price on it will devalue the product and making its effects seems like a scam.


    ��I��ll have the [Sweet Beancurd].��


    ��I��ll have the [Savoury Beancurd].��


    us and Julian both voiced out their choices at the same time, then red at each other before sitting down at two separate tables.


    ��Oh, they picked different ones.�� Amy��s eyes brightened. Daddy��s cooking is so awesome, sweet or savoury, they would definitely like it, ba.


    ��Sweet is the most delicious, this old wizard certainly has great taste,�� Abb�� Mia thought appreciatively as she looked at us.


    ��Very well, please wait a moment.�� Mike nodded and turned towards the kitchen. An odd expression on his face. Who would have thought that these two guys who never had [Beancurds] before would have such different preference.


    The two sat in stoic manner in their own seats, neither seemed eager to get on Amy��s good side any more. The conditions they gave were fairly simr in value and their magical power more or less simr. Both knew this to be true from their altercation 20 years ago, therefore did not bother to quarrel, choosing to remain calm and expressionless for the time being.


    ��Just what kind of food is this [Beancurd]? Boss Mike��s [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] is certainly delicious, and lots of people seemed to like the [Juicy Burger]. Since Little Amy rmended it, it had to be pretty good. It would be wonderful if it��s something sweet.�� us looked towards the kitchen with some anticipation.


    Recently he had beening to the restaurant almost everyday, aside from attempting to persuaded Amy to be his disciple, the other reason had to be the beloved [Yang Zhou Fried Rice]. This was actually one of the major reason that convinced him to spend his winter years in Chaos City. He would not be able to eat such wonderful dish once back at Lot City.


    Julian looked around the restaurant curiously, though the ce had been opened for quite a few weeks, this was the first time he came inside. The decorations within the restaurant was not bad, though of course it was nothing like the splendour of the pce, this type of design with itsck of frou frou-ness actually suited his taste better.


    His eyes eventually fell upon the menu, Julian remembered what Amy had said about wanting him to pay for her meals at the restaurant, and set the birdcage down. He picked up the menu and studied it with shocked eyes. Who would have thought that such a grand looking menu only had two lines of dishes on it, when his eyes made their way over the pricing, his expression became even weirder.


    Just one portion of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] cost 600 cooper coins, one [Juicy Burger] cost 300 copper. The potions mixed by him only sell for 10 gold coins per bottle, which couldn��t even buy him two portions of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice].


    ��Could it be possible that... they are all in this to trick me?�� Julian eyed Amy for a moment. He had seen the lines forming everyday in front of this restaurant, and thought that they probably served all kinds of delicious food at a reasonable price. Which would exin why the restaurant would suddenly gain so many loyal customers in so short a time. To think that this restaurant actually only has 2 dishes, and expensive ones at that, was really unexpected. Just how did it attract so many people with this kind ofbination?


    ��Whatever, if I can gain a good disciple, what��s a few thousand copper in terms of food cost. I can always sell some high level potions to cover the cost.�� Julian quickly dismissed the matter from his mind and looked towards the kitchen. A fresh and delicious fragrance was floating through the air. Alongside the gentler scent of beans, a heavier smell of meat permeated its way to him. The fragrance of meat waspletely different from other type of cooked meat he knew, and somehow it piqued his interest on what��sing.


    ��Miao miao~�� Little Ugly Duckling eyed the cage set down by Julian with eager eyes. He licked Amy��s hand and mewed a few more times at the cage.


    ��Ugly Duckling, you want to y with Charcoal?�� Amy asked in a low voice.


    Little Ugly Duckling immediately nodded, happily wing the air with its little ws.


    ��Come at us if have you the guts, ah!�� Charcoal ck stared back at Ugly Duckling a little agitatedly.


    ��Miao miao!�� Ugly Duckling got even more excited.


    ��Okay, you two y nice, alright?�� Amy bent down to let Ugly Duckling onto the floor after that little warning.


    ��Sweet Princess Amy, would you tuck me in your arms, just for a little while?�� Charcoal ck eyed the lithe and graceful body as it prowled over. When Little Ugly Duckling bared its fangs, he grew even more terrified and pleaded Amy for sanctuary.


    ��No way, you��repletely featherless, I don��t want to.�� Amy shook her head with immediate rejection.


    ��[Sweet Beancurd] and [Savoury Beancurd], please have a taste.�� Mike came out of the kitchen with two bowls of [Beancurds] and ced them in front of us and Julian with a smile.

 Chapter 123 – Other World Sweet and Savour Battle

    <h4>Chapter 123 �C Other World Sweet and Savour Battle</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    [Beancurds] was lightly steaming from two white porcin bowls set before them. A small porcin spoon wasid next to the bowls.


    ��This!�� us looked at into the bowl with bright eyes.


    The gentle fragrance of the [Beancurd] tickled his nose, it was the fragrance of crushed soybeans.


    The most amazing thing was how the pure white thing inside was, despite its soft and tender appearance it seemed to hold its shape when poked lightly. Across the white, tender expanse was ayer of red golden syrup. It looked like some kind of white jade wrapped in smooth amber stone. However, far from being stone like, the matter jiggled the moment it was set down on the table, giving an impression of bounciness.


    The warm sweet syrup twined with the fragrant smell of beans, even before it touches the tongue, one could imagine its melting sweetness from sight alone. It��s a powerful lure for anyone with a sweet tooth.[1]


    ��Humph, that kind of sweet thing, just looking at it makes me feel sick.�� Julian��s lips curled as he red from the side. As his gaze fell upon the bowl in front of him, and his eyes sparkled.


    The same tender white [Beancurd] nestled within the bowl. It was topped with finely minced pickled mustard and a few other condiments, drizzled with a mouth watering red-orange sauce. The scent of both sauce and minced condiments, warmed by the steaming [Beancurd], was just too captivating.


    ��This savoury one looks really appetizing, it has to be delicious, ba.�� Julian thought, feeling some anticipation for his meal.


    Both men picked up their spoons and scooped some [Beancurds] into their mouth.


    Mike, Amy and Abbe Mia watched with bated breath from the side, eyes filled with curiosity as they stared at the two man. Just which type of [Beancurd] would these grandpas prefer?


    ��En! This vour!�� us�� eyes rounded in astonishment, pure white [Beancurd] wrapped in exquisitely delicate syrup melted in his mouth, blending the two gentle fragrance together to create a particr sweetness that was nothing like the crude sweets he had had in the past. The red syrup was neither too sweet nor cloying, its gentle vour enhances the delicate fragrance of soybeans.


    He swallowed with an audible [gulu], all that was left in his mouth was a gentle after taste on his tongue, a lingering sweetness as light as a memory.


    ��This should be made from soybeans, ba? But, just how did you manage to wring the essence of the soybeans to this level? It��s so tender that one did not need to chew it, it just melts in the mouth! And this sweet syrup, of course it��s sweet, but it was not too thick or strong, on the contrary it��s surprisingly refreshing.�� us looked up at Mike, his heart filled with a thousand questions. The spoon in his hand quivered and he could no longer resist, one spoonful after another, no matter how much he ate, he never got tired of the taste.


    ��Delicious! Tasty! How could there be such deliciousness in this world!�� on the other table, Julian stared at his empty spoon, almost dazed with shock.


    Thebination of the red-orange sauce and [Beancurds] as well as the other condiments were sent to his mouth with some eagerness. The [Beancurd] melted and blended with the savoury sauce. The finely minced condiments created a harmony like sensation that reminded him of the excitement of creation. The umami vour danced upon his tongue, and when swallowed, left a refreshing after taste that was just irresistible.


    For us who had been here quite a few times for the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], he at least have some mental preparation for the assault against his senses. On the other hand, this was the first time Julian encountered Mike��s gourmet dishws, and suffered the full brunt of its attack. A second spoonful trembled as it made its way to his mouth, and his wrinkled face crinkled further into a joyful smile.


    ��It looks they both really enjoyed it.�� Mike��s lips also quirked up into a smile. To be able to see his food acknowledged by others, and bring such satisfied smiles on his customers�� faces, there could be no other satisfaction as potent as this for a cook.


    [Tang!] [Ting!]


    The ringing sound of spoons against empty bowls signalled the end of this wonderful experience. Both us and Julian looked into the empty depths with some dissatisfaction.


    ��Boss, I��d like another [Savoury Beancurd], this vour is just too wonderful!��Julian ced the spoon down on the table as he looked at Mike with a rather excited expression.


    ��[Sweet Beancurd] is the best!�� us red at Julian, and spoke to Mike, ��Boss Mike, may I have a second helping of [Sweet Beancurd], please? I will pay, just name the price.��


    ��What��s so good about that sickly sweet thing?. To think that a hundred year old grandpa still likes sweets, are you a child?�� Julian nced at us from the corner of his eye, clearly looking down at the other old man.


    ��What��s so good about a salty dish? The tender and delicately voured [Beancurd] is best served as a sweet dessert. What you��re suggesting is sphemy and should be thrown into the fires of hell. How could that rubbish bepared to the sweet and tender after taste of a gently voured [Beancurd] sliding down one��s throat.�� us red at Julian, his hand tightened on his magic staff, faint red mes could be seen licking up the entire staff. It looked like he was truly angry.


    ��Nonsense! Your words are sphemy itself, [Savoury Beancurd] is the ultimate form of [Beancurd. A man of shallow understanding like you is incapable of understanding the perfect deliciousness of delicately bnced sauce, carefully selected condiments and perfectly tender[Beancurd].�� Julian��s voice also grew louder, frost appeared around his feet and the air around him grew several degrees colder.


    ��Apologies, but we have not yet started selling this product yet. Nor have we prepared any tasting samples, so I��m afraid I can��t give you a second bowl,�� Mike looked at the the two people in front of him who were prepared to battle unto death with a slightly odd expression. He was probably witnessing the start of this world��s Sweet �C Savoury War, ba.


    Who would have thought that that these two who had came to battle over Amy��s discipleship would transfer their quarrel over to [Beancurds]. In his past life, the faction battles were conducted over various forums or Weibo by keyboard warriors. No matter how fierce or heated the arguments be, nobody actually came to out in the streets to fight in the name of their favoured vour.


    However, things were different in this world. If us and Julian really got serious over their quarrel, there was a high chance that this could lead to an actual all out battle over [Beancurds].


    ��[Sweet Beancurd]... delicious.�� Abbe Mia whispered to herself from the side, her voice low enough that only she herself heard it.


    ��Both are super delicious, why are they quarrelling?�� Amy��s little face was a little confused as she looked at these two old men, she really couldn��t understand it.


    ��None left?�� us and Julian were clearly disappointed, when their gazended on each other, the fire within their hearts med higher from this unexpected disappointment.


    They were already angry over the matter of discipleship, after that bowl of [Beancurd], both were even more ready to fight.


    ��Julian you heretic, I��ve endured the sight of you for too long. Let us battle it out properly, ba! I must bash you in the head at least once today!�� us thumped the base of his staff on the floor and got up, burning eyes ring at Julian.


    ��Humph! Do you think that I, Julian, will be afraid of you? I��m going to seal you into an ice coffin and drop you into a river to feed the fishes!�� Julian also stood up, his sandy voice grated gloomily as he stared at us.


    ��So, you��re really going to battle over [Sweet and Savoury Beancurds], even though both are equally delicious?�� Amy asked the two old men curiously.


    After a short while, she pped her little hands,�� Then, quickly fight, ba. But you��re not allowed to do it in the restaurant!��


    [Trantor: Boss Mike could probably sell tickets to the fight.] [1] Some creative licence taken �C To be honest, I got tired of seeing ��it��s so fragrant...after taste left in teeth...alluring smell...amazing...awesome.. etc and decided to just take liberties with the descriptions and put in some variety.

 Chapter 124 – Acknowledgement from All

    <h4>Chapter 124 �C Acknowledgement from All</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    us and Julian looked at the happily pping Amy, at her expectant little face promptly sent them back 20 years ago, to the pping of that woman who egged them on to fight from the sidelines.


    Irina��s connection with magic was unprecedented, her talent with magic was like a blessing from heaven. Whatever she attempted were mastered with astounding speed.


    This was the main reason why these masters at their peak wanted her as their disciple.


    With such a disciple, their lives spent learning magic would not be in vain. She would be able to absorb whatever knowledge they have to impart, furthermore, an elf who could reach up to 800 years old in age could only improve with time. This elf princess could live to be an even more incredible mage then themselves. Then, in the future, if they could be remembered as this powerful mage��s master, they would have made their mark in the history of magic.


    However, in the end, none of their efforts bear fruit. Both were on the verge of some sort ofpromise when the elf queen suddenly stuck her nose in, the end result was that neither of them got to have Irina as a disciple.


    After that incident, Julian eventually made his way into Chaos City and opened up a potions supply shop. The truth was, he had no real desire to train a disciple, the altercation with us over Irina was mostly to pick a fight with that haughty old wizard.


    Who would have thought that the elf princess would actually be so talented. After getting to know her a bit more, he was determined to steal Irina from us.


    Irina appeared to get along well with both wizards, and did not seemed to know who to favour. On one hand she really want to learn us�� gutsy magical style, after all bashing a dragon on the head was something that was really up herne. On the other hand, Julian��s ice magic was something that was just so elegant and pretty and she could make all sorts of things with ice. She ended up learning a few magic tricks from both masters, and still haven��t picked any of them to be her teacher when she was carted away by the elf queen.


    This was one of the greatest regret in their life, and each med the other for ruining this wonderful opportunity. Angry and regretful, both battled it out a few more times without managing to decide on a winner. Worn out and exhausted, both left, determined never to see the other again. This was actually the first time they saw each after 10 years.


    ��[Savoury Beancurds] is the best! us, if you��re not happy about it, why don��t you fight me over it? Let our strength decide which is the best [Beancurd]!�� Julian��s voice was bone chillingly cold, he sneaked a nce at Amy. Since [Savoury Beancurd] was so delicious, he was certain that it was Amy��s favourite. All he had to do was win against us, be the champion for [Savoury Beancurd] and perhaps, eventually Amy��s magical teacher.


    ��[Sweet Beancurd] is the best!�� us�� expression was also solemn. Amy��s age was in his favour, children at that age all love sweets. Once he bash that Julian to a pulp, the probability of Amy bing his disciple will increase. Looks like this battle will be his most crucial one. Winner wins all. He raised his staff and marched towards the door saying, ��You want a fight, let��s fight. It��s been ten years since ourst meeting, I��m afraid you��ve forgotten the taste of my staff, I shall be d to remind you of it.��


    ��He he, look at you, you sure that��s not your crutch? Can you really still leapt around and bang that thing about like a real wizard?�� Julian��s lips curled into a sneer, he took up his own smaller magic staff and headed towards the door as well.


    ��Wei! Master Julian, don��t you forget me, ah.�� Charcoal ck��s frightened voice piped up thinly.


    Little Ugly Duckling was currently pushing at the birdcage, making it tip over ever so slightly, asionally he would stick his ws through the bars, determining the best way to get his paws on Charcoal ck. Unfortunately, his paws were too small, and could barely reached a third way in to the middle of the cage.


    Charcoal ck had already stered itself against the other side of the cage. Though that kitten was still looked quite, its fangs and ws looked awfully sharp and menacing, ah!


    Julian did not bother with his pitiful cries as he went after us.


    ��Daddy dearest, can we go watch?�� Amy looked up at Mike pleadingly, this will be the first time she witness wizards fighting against each other.


    ��Of course, let��s go together Mia.�� Mike said with a smile, he grabbed Amy��s little hand and headed towards the door, there was still about half an hour till the the start of the breakfast hour. Moreover, he too was curious what a wizard��s battle was like. From his inherited memories, he could tell that even in Michael Alex had never really watched two wizards seriously go against each other.


    ��Oh,�� Abbe Mia agreed, anticipation on her face. The two wizards were going to fight over [Beancurds], as a member of the Sweet Faction, she wished to see us win this fight, and spread belief of [Sweet Beancurd].


    When a [ting ling] noise sounded, people who had been lining up since early morning looked up. They were surprised to see the door opening so early.


    However, the person who came out was not Mike. us came striding out with a severe face, everyone automatically stepped out of his way.


    Though they have seen us ying cheerfully with Amy, and had even lined up with them in the early mornings, they were all aware of us�� status as a consecrated wizard of the Lost Kingdom and therefore deserve their reverence.


    ��Why did Master use out of the restaurant so early?��


    ��His expression don��t looked too good, do you think he��s been rejected by Boss Mike over Amy again? That Boss Mike sure is a curios one!��


    ��That��s right, if a master like him show interest in our brat, I��m willing to pay 500 gold each year.��


    Everyone started to mutter and discuss the matter, they were actually quite envious of Mike. To have such a grand restaurant was one thing, to think that a consecrated wizard would actually show interest in his cute little daughter as a disciple, this was definitely a winner��s family, ah.


    us had just stride past them when the door bell jingled again, all eyes switched over and saw a stooping old man dressed in ck came out with unhurried steps. Cold ck eyes seemed to pierced through their souls.


    Everyone automatically looked away, they all felt like they had been plunged into a freezing cave. This wizard was just too scary. A single phrase appeared in their minds, Dark Wizard!


    Wondering between the light and the dark, justice and evil, a dark wizard��s existence had always filled the people with dread.


    One step forward and you��ll lose yourself, a step back too much and one bes a mage of evil. Thus was the life of a dark wizard.


    us paused his steps a hundred meters from the restaurant right in the middle Aden Square, and turned challengingly re at Julian. The blue gem in his magic staff red with red light, just like a fiery torch!


    Julian walked past the peanut gallery without hesitation. When he was five meters away from the restaurant, frost began to appear around his feet, it spread out in countless crackling lines towards us.


    ��In my name,e out Frost Dragon appear! Embrace the frozen north, all who see thee shall surrender...�� Julian��s hoarse voice sounded like it came out of the great abyss, a dragon made of ice and snow appeared from the crackling frost, pped its wings and surged into the sky.

 Chapter 125 – Pick Me Up, Up High

    <h4>Chapter 125 �C Pick Me Up, Up High</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    ��What scary ice magic!��


    Someone said with breathless admiration, they stared at the snow covered square, as though couldn��t quite understand what they were seeing.


    ��This ck robe wizard actually dared to challenge Master us, does he know that Master us had to at least a Level 8 wizard? Unless, that ck robe wizard could actually win?��


    ��Those two came out of the restaurant looking really angry, could it be that they��vee out here to fight? Just what happened in the restaurant?��


    The people stepped closer towards the restaurant, whispering to each other in amazement and curiosity. Just what had happened? What could have made these two incredibly powerful wizards so angry, that they��d immediately bring out their most powerful moves at once.


    [Ting ling!]


    The restaurant door rang out again, this time Mike came out with Amy in hand. Amy hopped up and down with excitement at the sight of the snow covered square. Her blue eyes sparkled, and she shook Mike��s hand. ��Daddy, daddy, look. It��s snowing! It��s snowing!��


    ��En, it really is snow, and look, there��s even a dragon.�� Mike nodded, his attention more drawn to the frozen dragon that was slowly beating a set of wingspan that was more than twenty metres across. Brilliant white scales covered the hefty body of a western style dragon, itsrge wings looked almost too small to support itself. White fog surrounded it, the snow seemed to avoided the dragon��s body. Suddenly, a pair of ice blue eyes shot open and red at us.


    There were many scenes of dragons being yed within Michael Alex��s memories. Often, it was memories unbelievably big swords swiftly cutting off dragon��s head sending sprays of red blood into the air. These memories did not scare Mike, in fact, it was kind of... exciting.


    The warrior��s blood hidden within the depths of this body seemed to surge up at the sight of the dragon.


    ��My hand can only hold kitchen knives now, who knew when I could actually hold a sword properly.�� Mike clenched his fists. Though he did not actually experience blood lust, he had been a bit of a thrill seeker in his past life. Base jumping was his extreme sport of choice, he��d also done things like handstands in Trolltunga, Norway for example, and taken the Grand Canyon Swing Ride in the middle of an 80 km/h wind. If he could one day leap into the air and chop off a dragon��s head, what kind of thrill that would be.


    ��Quick look, it��s a dragon! It��s huge 20 meters ice dragon!�� other people soon noticed the Frost Dragon in the air, and cried out in rm. Fear was obvious on their faces.


    ��Even a Level 8 wizard can��t just simply conjure up an ice dragon. This dark cloth wizard had to be at least a Level 9 wizard, perhaps even a Level 10!�� a little old man eximed, clearly he had some understanding of wizards and magic in general.


    ��A dragon? So this is a dragon.�� Abb�� Mia stood next to Mike, mouth open as she stared up at the Frost Dragon floating in the sky. This was the first time she actuallyid eyes on a dragon. Though dragons sometimes do visited Chaos City, she never really had time to leave the kitchen where she worked like ve. When she was very young, her mother had once described her father.


    However, it was only a few words in the middle of a cold night. An imposing man dressed gold armour who could turn into a hundred meter long dragon who would take her anywhere she wished to go.


    However, once her mother had finished speaking, tears rolled down her face. Abb�� Mia never asked her anything about dragons or her father any more.


    ��There��s a giant lizard in the snow! But how could lizards fly?�� Amy looked suspiciously at the majestic dragon floating in the midst of the swirling snow.


    ��That��s a dragon, Amy. It��s a Frost Dragon.�� Mike said with a smile, Amy had never seen a dragon in her life. But a dragon really did looked like arge lizard with wings after all.


    ��A dragon?�� Amy��s eyes brightened, she stood on her tip toes, but since there were quite a few customers already gathered around to look, she could barely see anything past their much taller figures. Finally, she held up her hands, and said in a rather soft and spoiled tone, ��Daddy dearest, pick Amy up, up high to see the dragon.��


    Mike looked at the pouting little lips, and could feel his heart melt into a puddle. Forget about chopping off a dragon��s head, with such a lovely adorable little daughter by his side who cares about a dragon in the sky?


    ��Alright, daddy will pick you up.�� Mike smiled, and squatted down to pick Amy up. After eating [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] and [Juicy Burger] regrly these few days, his body constitution had improved quite a bit. Though he was still weaker than a normal man, it was still better than the previous 1.5 health status of a cripple. Still, he had some trouble holding Amy up high.


    Amy��s little body felt very soft and flexible, she also smelled really nice, like the cherry blossom shower gel they have in the bathroom.


    ��Daddy dearest is the best.�� Amy wrapped her hands around Mike��s neck, and pecked him loudly on his cheek. Her little face was quite cheerful as she turned to get a better look at the Frost Dragon, then at us who was standing quite a bit away. With some concern, she said, ��If Grandpa Tortoise made the dragon, would Halfsies Beard Old Man be able to beat it? Daddy, should we make them stop?��


    ��That��s alright, they are more or less at the same level.�� Mike said with a smile. us was a splendid wizard with a powerful reputation against dragons. He should have no problem dealing with a conjured dragon. Moreover, these two were old rivals, if one of them actually fell at the first move, they��d be unworthy to be called rivals.


    Though she had been the one to egg them on earlier, she was quite unexpectedly worried about their safety. Though it looked like his little brat liked excitement, her heart was in the right ce. It really gratified him to have such a wonderful daughter.


    ��Boss Mike, just what is going on? Why has us and that wizard got into a fight?�� Plutoer turned curious eyes at Mike.


    Nearby customers who heard this also tuned in their ears for Mike��s answer. It was rare for such a big row to happen within Chaos City. Even if the Grey Temple people were to show up, all they could only stand aside and maintain crowd order.


    Moreover, these two got into a fight immediately after leaving the restaurant, just what had happened there?


    ��They got into a quarrel over whether [Sweet Beancurd] or [Savoury Beancurd] is more delicious,�� exined Amy solemnly to the crowd of spectators.


    ��[Beancurds]?�� everyone grew even more curious. Surely there was no such dish in the restaurant menu, ba? Moreover, to fight over savoury vs sweet dish? Surely grandmaster wizards like them wouldn��t be so petty, ba?


    ��Dragon!�� the door next to them crashed open, Moby the cksmith rushed out with a yell. A freezing wind blew past him, causing him to shiver. He squinted at the white dragon, which was stillzily pping its wings in the sky.

 Chapter 126 – Level 5 Incident

    <h4>Chapter 126 �C Level 5 Incident</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    Moby��s fist clenched as he raised his head to look at the dragon, hatred burning in his eyes. However, he quickly realized that what he was seeing was not a real dragon and quickly refocused his attention downward until he noticed Julian. Shock registered on his face.


    He had been operating as a cksmith here for a few decades and though he was there when Julian moved in just over a decade ago, and had bought quite a few bottles of mid level recovery potions from him, their rtionship did not go beyond nodding acquaintanceship, he could not say with any conviction that he knew the man at all.


    He had always believed that Julian was a Level 5 wizard, due to the fairly ordinary mid level potions sold in the shop. The only thing remarkable about the potions was that it was slightly cheaper then what others charged


    However, it looked like he had been hiding his true ability. Only a Level 9 wizard or above could conjure up an actual dragon. Moby had no confidence of winning at all if he had to face this conjured dragon at his current level of strength.


    ��Looks like I��ll have toe up with a special thunder spitting weapon that could not only defeat conjured dragons, but also that damned red dragon!�� Moby clenched his fists again, and turned his eyes in the direction of the restaurant. Mike had Amy in his arms and they were both engrossed by the floating dragon. Who knew what had happened to pissed off both us and Julian to the point that they��d pick a fight so early in the morning, but he was quite sure it had something to do with this father- daughter duo.


    A short distance away, Sargerass, nked by two demonrades covered in ckva lines paused in their steps. They all looked towards the people crowding in front of the restaurant with some surprise.


    ��Boss, what happened here?�� the demon on, a tall skinny fellow looked at Sargerass questioningly.


    ��I��ve mentioned this before. The moment we enter the restaurant you must exercise your best manners and be at your best behaviour, no matter what. Do you remember?�� Sargerass said, while keeping his eyes on themotion before him.


    ��Boss, didn��t you say that restaurant is run by a human? What is there to be afraid of? Humans will cross the road just to avoid us. We can do whatever we want in a human restaurant.�� the much shorter and fatter demon snickered, clearly he did not take Sargerass�� words seriously.


    ��You stupid fool!�� Sargerass flicked a chestnut at the fat demon��s head, with a sharpugh he said, ��Open your eyes and look, there is the daughter of the boss. If you really insist on being foolish, you will burn to death at the hands of that little girl.��


    ��Ouch, ouch, ouch!�� the fat demon hopped two steps away in pain, he looked in the direction Sargerass was pointing, and his eyes rounded in surprise. With a swift dart, he hid himself behind Sargerass, in a shaky voice, he said, ��B-boss, isn��t that the legendary dragon? Why is there a dragon here?��


    ��That��s right, boss. Could it be that this restaurant is back by a dragon?�� the tall, thin demon also sidled closer to Sargerass, frightened and surprised.


    ��That thing is not a real dragon, however, don��t look down on this restaurant just be cause there isn��t a dragon supporting it. If you must know, it��s backed by a wizard who��s a well known as a dragon yer. It would be best if the two of you be on your best behaviour, otherwise even I could not protect your life.�� Sargerass gave us, and his equally famous magic staff, a wary nce, he really couldn��t warn these idiots too many times.


    Ever since he saw us bashed a dragon on the head with that magic staff of his outside Lot City, Sargerass fear of wizards etched deeply into his heart. He had never seen the great dragon yer Michael Alex, however, no matter how incredible the man��s reputation was, it could not beat seeing a show of strength with his own two eyes.


    ��Are you talking about that white bearded wizard?�� his twopanions looked at us, then at the huge floating dragon, ��I think that old man would be swallowed up by the dragon, ba?��


    ��Not likely,�� the corner of Sargerass�� mouth ticked up, but he did not say anything else.


    ��Look everyone, it��s snowing! And there��s a white dragon outside!��


    ��For real, yah! Do you think that dragon��s here to make trouble? Hey, isn��t it floating directly over that restaurant that��s having really good businesstely?��


    ��That��s right, it��s the restaurant that only has two items on its menu. The cheapest item there cost 300 cooper coins. Don��t know why those fools kept lining up everyday to hand their money over to that owner.��


    ��That��s right, if only that dragon would smash that shop to pieces. My business had been sufferingtely, I even saw a few of my regrs lining up in front of that restaurant yesterday.��


    ��Quick, quick, let��s all go and have a look. It��s a dragon! This is the first time I��ve seen an actual dragon!��


    Quite a few people have noticed this (formerly) quiet corner of Aden Square. Tongues began to wag about as the peanut gallery grew bigger and noisier. A lot of restaurant owners were rather sour in theirnguage, hoping that something disastrous would happen to the rival shop. However, majority of the neers were just attracted by themotion. Even though Chaos City was rather tolerant and multi-cultural, it was still quite rare to see a dragon in their true form. Dragons tended to assume a human form before entering the city.


    ��An incident! Two over Level 8 wizards are about to battle each other, this is a Level 5 Incident! I repeat, a Level 5 Incident! We must report this to the temple, you two with me, we must first evacuate the people, reduce the casualty rate as much as possible.�� at this time, a middle aged man in a grey robe appeared. His face turned almost as grey as his robes when he saw Mickey��s Restaurant. To his credit, he reacted quickly and gave the young man in simr grey robes some hurried instructions before rushed over to the danger zone.


    ��Yes!�� the young man snapped a reply, and turned to run for the temple. He had only gone a few steps when he spotted a finely dressed man on a horse. He immediately seized the reins and practically pulled the man off the horse and swung himself onto it. He then tossed a token at the man saying, ��Emergency temple business, apologies for appropriating this horse. Please show this token at the templeter to redeem your horseter.��


    ��What emergency business the temple has the requires you to snatch other people��s horses?�� the young aristocrat looked at the token in his hand with some surprised. He had wanted to show off a newly bought horse to his friends but, there was nothing he could do except but sighed loudly to himself and made his way slowly to the temple walking after the disappearing figure of his horse.


    ��We haven��t even started selling our new product yet and we already have two overly enthusiastic supporters fighting over the vours.�� standing in front of his restaurant, Mike looked at the curious and excited crowd around him with some satisfaction. How nice it is to have free advertisement for his [Beancurds].


    ��It looks like they got into a fight over the vour of a new product!�� it was easy to trace the spread of this news from the baffled expressions on the people around him.


    ��It seems that the same item tasted totally different when matched with different condiments. Though both are surely delicious.�� Plutoer looked looked thoughtful, he then looked towards Mike with some anticipation, ��Boss Mike, will we get to taste the new product today?��


    The people crowding around them also turned to Mike. A delicious gourmet dish that caused a fight between two powerful wizards really piqued their interest and appetites, ah.

 Chapter 127 – You’re Dead

    <h4>Chapter 127 �C You��re Dead</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    ��Apologies, we haven��t started selling the new product yet. The tasting samples were all gone too. However, we will start selling [Beancurds] during tonight��s dinner service.�� Mike said with a smile, he will need some time to soak the soybeans.


    ��Is that so, ah. Then, I have no choice but toe over tonight to try it.�� Plutoer looked a little disappointed, however, he was already familiar with Mike��s personality by now. There was no chance of changing his mind once it was all made up.


    The other customers also secretly promised themselves toe over and line up at the restaurant for the dinner service. They must try this new product.


    ��Daddy dearest, look! The dragon is moving!�� while the adults gossiped idly, Amy��s excited voice pierced through their mutterings.


    Julian had gone five steps forward, the swirling, delicate looking snow suddenly turned into a snowstorm.


    In contrast, the courtyard that us had made his stand on waspletely dry. Howling winds that blew his way automatically parted around him, as though it had struck an invisible wall. In fact, a couple of meters around him was perfectly calm and unmoving, clearly protected by a magic shield.


    A ball of fire zed on top of his staff, the fire looked especially red and fierce. However, the strength of the blizzard was so strong that the molten fire actually looked like a warm eye in the middle of a white storm.


    The Frost Dragon had finallypletely solidified, its wings started to p, the blizzard grew stronger, three small tornadoes appeared beneath the floating dragon. At each p, the tornadoes spun faster and grewrger.


    ��Julian, it��s been over ten years, but it looks like you haven��t improved much.�� us was looking up at the Frost Dragon, not at all in a hurry to do anything.


    ��As for you, you have grown older.�� Julian retorted sarcastically, he waved his magic staff and shouted, ��[Savoury Beancurd] defines the true meaning of deliciousness, your [Sweet Beancurd] is a sphemous existence against nature, die, ba!��


    The dragon opened its mouth wide and 3 needle sharp ice spears formed in front of its mouth. With a roar the three spears flew out, splitting into 9 spears, then 15, a blinkter 27 half a meter long spears flew like a cloud of arrows towards us.


    ��You [Savoury Beancurd] eating bastard, this old man will show you error of your ways!�� us expression grew stern, he lifted his ming magic staff and a huge fireball about a diameter wide appear. It flew up to meet the iing 27 ice spears in an ear shattering explosion. All of the ice spears broke into a thousand pieces upon contact, half of it actually vaporized out of existence, whereas the rest fell onto the ground in icy pieces.


    When the crowd heard this, they finally believed Mike. These two old guys really did got into a fight over [Beancurds].


    ��Wah, that Halfsies Beard Old Man really is good at fireballs. It��s so awesome, it could even explode!�� Amy��s eyes were wide, excitement sparkled in her blue eyes.


    ��Does Amy want to learn it?�� Mike asked Amy with a little smile, the authority to choose was in his hands, he will choose the person that Amy like best.


    ��Want, ah.�� Amy nodded, anticipation in her eyes, but then she looked up at the white dragon and hesitated, ��but, the dragon made by Tortoise Grandpa is really awesome too. If Amy can make a dragon then, wouldn��t Amy be able to fly on a dragon?��


    ��You want to learn that, too?�� Mike smiled questioningly, when it came to refined andplex magic, Julian��s ice magic seemed more funpared to us�� crude fireballs. It��s flexibility and infinite possibilities would definitely attract the interest of little children.��


    ��That, too.�� Amy nodded earnestly after some deep thinking.


    ��Is that so...�� Mike looked forward, not really seeing the battling pair, as he considered this. He really hadn��t expect Amy to want to learn both branches of magic, this could be a problem.


    us, who had destroyed the ice spears, did not wait for the dragon to attack again. He looked at Julian who stood about a hundred meters away and sneered, ��Even a real dragon can��t defeat me, how can your fake dragon even imagine itself to be my opponent. Let��s settle all scores today, old and new, ba!��


    He had just finished speaking when a curious, silver runes materialized in a circr pattern under his feet. In a sh, he suddenly flew forward at Julian.


    ��Humph!�� Julian also did not looked worried, he swung the magic staff in his hand and one after another thick ice walls appeared in front of him.


    [Pang!]


    A crackling sound, and the first ice wall shattered under the us�� magic staff. Tiny ice crystals flew into the air in a shower of sparkles. us body became an after image in the eyes of the people watching as he shattered the thick walls of ice like brittle ss.


    Through the entire process of destruction, he did not even use a single spark of magic. In the hand of us, the magic staff might as well be a regr stick. As he continued to smash things around, the impression he gave off was that of a powerful knight, and not a mage.


    ��At this rate, just who will win?�� someone asked excitedly.


    ��I think the winner should be the ck robed wizard, ba. That��s a Frost Dragon, to be able to call out such a legendary existence, his power is just too scary!��


    ��I feel that Master us will be the winner. He��s the consecrated wizard of the Lost empire after all, you can��t look down on his strength.��


    The moment this question was put out, the customers in front of the restaurant started a lively debate on the subject.


    ��Master us, you must win! For the Sweet Faction!�� Abbe Mia gripped her hands together, praying earnestly in her heart.


    Though seeing the Frost Dragon was like catching a glimpse of a long lost rtive, when it came to [Beancurds], there was no way she was going topromise no matter what.


    ��This should be the so-calledbat mage, ba?�� Mike raised his eyebrows, he looked at the amazing scene before him with some shock. That kind of speed and strength was just too explosive, one could even call him a magic knight.


    ��Wow, Halfsies Old Man is really strong, daddy, I want to learn this!�� Amy was staring at the scene with her mouth wide open.


    ��En?�� Julian��s ear twitched, his face grew colder at this remark. In a sh he flicked his staff at us, the floating Frost Dragon pped its wings once and shot down from the air, its jaws opened wide, ready to take a bite out of us.


    ��You could die from just that one bite, ba!��


    Someone whispered, a few more cowardly people closed their eyes, not daring to look.


    ��You��re dead.�� us looked at the fierce iing dragon without a shred of fear, he took a step forward, and then leapt three meters into the air. The magic staff spun twice in his hands, then smashed forward with neck breaking speed towards the dragon��s head.

 Chapter 128 – Ultimate Single Hit

    <h4>Chapter 128 �C Ultimate Single Hit</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    It was already quite incredible to see a magic user zipping about bashing up thick ice floe like walls as though he was tearing up paper walls . The moment he leapt into the air, everyone sucked in their breath, they were about to see the legendary move that made us famous .


    Seeing the way this old man move really overturned the impression that wizards and other magic users were weak chickens who relied on trash talking and incantations to fight . However, this old man was an unexpectedly efficient battle mage, ah! Against that scary Frost Dragon, he had merely used one gigantic fireball, and then depended mostly on light feet and heavy utilization of the magic staff .


    ��Is he Gandalf?�� Mike frowned . If Julian��s control over ice magic was superb, then us�� ability was using runes to augment his body in order achieve all kinds of difficult movements and increase his strength .


    Both were the masters of their own field . If Amy could learn ice magic from Julian and battle magic from us, she will have the opportunity to be a powerful magic user with practically no weaknesses . She could grow to be something that ispletely unprecedent .


    ��However, I can��t say whether these two will agree or not . After all, these two were enemies that could not even stand the sight of the other . �� Mike looked at the fighting pair a little worriedly . He had made up his mind, next thing to do was to see how he was going to get both men to ept Amy as their disciple .


    ��Wonderful, wonderful, daddy dearest, I want to learn all that!�� Amy pped her hands as she excitedly cried, ��Smashing ice with a magic staff looks really fun, making dragon looks really fun too, and making snow . I can make a really, really big snowman everyday in front of the restaurant . ��


    ��En, then Amy must ask them yourself, perhaps they will say yes . �� Mike looked lovingly at Amy in his arms, his eyes bright . Perhaps he was being greedy, but as long as Amy wanted something, he will do his best to fulfil it .


    ��Okay,�� Amy nodded obediently . Then, after some thinking, she said, ��but, daddy . Both grandpas want Amy as a disciple, right? Maybe the grandpas are more worried about what daddy thinks?��


    ��En, it��s possible that you��re right . �� Mike was a little stunned by Amy��s insight, looks like this little girl was a bit of a ck belly miss herself .


    The people around them held their breath as they stared at us, their eyes tracing his upward trajectory, his tall staff flickering a faint red colour, the strongest red-gold light concentrating on the gem . The red red light spread from the gem to envelope the entire staff, it looked like the whole thing was on fire .


    His opponent, the 20 meter wingspan Frost Dragon rocketed forward bringing the blizzard with it, strong winds roared across the floor, sweeping the floor clean of snow .


    The three tornadoes which have been spinningzily under the dragon shot forward us, two small trees were ripped out from its roots and up minced into toothpicks, a rock was picked up and that to was crushed into powder .


    The freezing blizzard screamed past, stinging the faces of the onlookers who retreated a few steps away with some amazement . This kind of battle was kind of dangerous for spectators .


    A light collected within the dragon��s open mouth, as the light condensed, it grew brighter and brighter . It looked scarily powerful .


    ��Can us actually defeat this dragon?��


    Everyone was still trying to guess whether us, who looked like an antpeting against a huge elephant in terms of size, had any chance of winning .


    ��Grey Temple members on a mission! Everyone, please step back!�� at this time, a loud voice announced from behind the spectators .


    Barzel came forward with with two grey temple members, chests heaving from mad running . He looked up at the huge dragon in the air, then switched his gaze towards the airborne us, his expression extremely ugly .


    As the captain of the Grey Temple team in charge of Aden Square and a Level 5 knight, his strength was naturally not weak and was quite capable of taking care of the everyday happenings in Aden Square .


    However, as he looked up at the Frost Dragon and white haired old man battling it out, he could not help but feel a headacheing up . How unlucky, this was definitely not something that he could deal with properly .


    A match between two Level 9 wizards, let��s not mention him, even if had the full team of Level 8 knights with him, all they could was stand about on the side and makements . He did not even have the ability to try and mediate the quarrel . At best, he could only rush forward and waved his hands in an authoritative way at the spectators, ��Evacuate the crowd, reduce the casualty rate as much as possible! Await for support!��


    ��Yes!�� the two supporting members also have a rather fixed look on their faces . He had patrolled Aden Square for years, had seen and dispersed many fights and scuffles, but it was rare for them to encounter such a huge fight between two powerful wizards like this . They quickened their pace, trying to get the people to move away from the scene of battle .


    The most troublesome thing for them was the increasing number of onlookers who were attracted by the sight of the floating Frost Giant . Dragon aside, the swirling snow itself was enough to attract people over due to the rarity of its sight .


    ��Break!�� us yelled, lightly pushing himself off a frozen ball of ice .


    [ng!] a sharp, clear sound rang through the air, the ball asrge as a man��s head broke into pieces . Within the ice, a much smaller silver Ice Dragon slithered out, and attempted to attack us .


    However, the battle mage was too quick with his magic staff, as soon as the ball of ice cracked, the staff swing into motion and immediately the little dragon just disappeared into nothingness .


    Some of the ice flurries that had been swirling in the air evaporated under the heat of the magic staff, creating a clear space in the atmosphere .


    With nothing else to stop his attack, the magic staff once more aimed towards the dragon��s head .


    [Peng!] the sound vibrated in the air .


    The tall staff looked like a matchstick against the huge dragon��s head, the sight was almostical, however, as the matchstick smashed against the dragon��s head, it seemed to carry the weight of 10,000 pounds . The loft dragon��s head caved in and tipped sideways unnaturally .


    Red fire shed and swarmed forward, covering the head of the Frost Dragon . A blink and the dignified Frost Dragon turned into Fire Dragon . With a loud [Peng], the dragon exploded into a dense fog .


    ��Same trick as before, no improvement at all . �� usnded lightly to the floor, allowing the mist to envelop his body as he sneered at Julian .


    [Trantor: Fight! Fight! Fight!]


    Chapter 128 �C Ultimate Single Hit


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot.


    .


    It was already quite incredible to see a magic user zipping about bashing up thick ice floe like walls as though he was tearing up paper walls . The moment he leapt into the air, everyone sucked in their breath, they were about to see the legendary move that made us famous


    Seeing the way this old man move really overturned the impression that wizards and other magic users were weak chickens who relied on trash talking and incantations to fight . However, this old man was an unexpectedly efficient battle mage, ah! Against that scary Frost Dragon, he had merely used one gigantic fireball, and then depended mostly on light feet and heavy utilization of the magic staff


    ��Is he Gandalf?�� Mike frowned . If Julian��s control over ice magic was superb, then us�� ability was using runes to augment his body in order achieve all kinds of difficult movements and increase his strength


    Both were the masters of their own field . If Amy could learn ice magic from Julian and battle magic from us, she will have the opportunity to be a powerful magic user with practically no weaknesses . She could grow to be something that ispletely unprecedent


    ��However, I can��t say whether these two will agree or not . After all, these two were enemies that could not even stand the sight of the other . �� Mike looked at the fighting pair a little worriedly . He had made up his mind, next thing to do was to see how he was going to get both men to ept Amy as their disciple


    ��Wonderful, wonderful, daddy dearest, I want to learn all that!�� Amy pped her hands as she excitedly cried, ��Smashing ice with a magic staff looks really fun, making dragon looks really fun too, and making snow . I can make a really, really big snowman everyday in front of the restaurant . ��.


    ��En, then Amy must ask them yourself, perhaps they will say yes . �� Mike looked lovingly at Amy in his arms, his eyes bright . Perhaps he was being greedy, but as long as Amy wanted something, he will do his best to fulfil it


    ��Okay,�� Amy nodded obediently . Then, after some thinking, she said, ��but, daddy . Both grandpas want Amy as a disciple, right? Maybe the grandpas are more worried about what daddy thinks?��.


    ��En, it��s possible that you��re right . �� Mike was a little stunned by Amy��s insight, looks like this little girl was a bit of a ck belly miss herself


    The people around them held their breath as they stared at us, their eyes tracing his upward trajectory, his tall staff flickering a faint red colour, the strongest red-gold light concentrating on the gem . The red red light spread from the gem to envelope the entire staff, it looked like the whole thing was on fire


    His opponent, the 20 meter wingspan Frost Dragon rocketed forward bringing the blizzard with it, strong winds roared across the floor, sweeping the floor clean of snow


    The three tornadoes which have been spinningzily under the dragon shot forward us, two small trees were ripped out from its roots and up minced into toothpicks, a rock was picked up and that to was crushed into powder


    The freezing blizzard screamed past, stinging the faces of the onlookers who retreated a few steps away with some amazement . This kind of battle was kind of dangerous for spectators


    A light collected within the dragon��s open mouth, as the light condensed, it grew brighter and brighter . It looked scarily powerful


    ��Can us actually defeat this dragon?��.


    Everyone was still trying to guess whether us, who looked like an antpeting against a huge elephant in terms of size, had any chance of winning


    ��Grey Temple members on a mission! Everyone, please step back!�� at this time, a loud voice announced from behind the spectators


    Barzel came forward with with two grey temple members, chests heaving from mad running . He looked up at the huge dragon in the air, then switched his gaze towards the airborne us, his expression extremely ugly


    As the captain of the Grey Temple team in charge of Aden Square and a Level 5 knight, his strength was naturally not weak and was quite capable of taking care of the everyday happenings in Aden Square


    However, as he looked up at the Frost Dragon and white haired old man battling it out, he could not help but feel a headacheing up . How unlucky, this was definitely not something that he could deal with properly


    A match between two Level 9 wizards, let��s not mention him, even if had the full team of Level 8 knights with him, all they could was stand about on the side and makements . He did not even have the ability to try and mediate the quarrel . At best, he could only rush forward and waved his hands in an authoritative way at the spectators, ��Evacuate the crowd, reduce the casualty rate as much as possible! Await for support!��.


    ��Yes!�� the two supporting members also have a rather fixed look on their faces . He had patrolled Aden Square for years, had seen and dispersed many fights and scuffles, but it was rare for them to encounter such a huge fight between two powerful wizards like this . They quickened their pace, trying to get the people to move away from the scene of battle


    The most troublesome thing for them was the increasing number of onlookers who were attracted by the sight of the floating Frost Giant . Dragon aside, the swirling snow itself was enough to attract people over due to the rarity of its sight


    ��Break!�� us yelled, lightly pushing himself off a frozen ball of ice


    [ng!] a sharp, clear sound rang through the air, the ball asrge as a man��s head broke into pieces . Within the ice, a much smaller silver Ice Dragon slithered out, and attempted to attack us


    However, the battle mage was too quick with his magic staff, as soon as the ball of ice cracked, the staff swing into motion and immediately the little dragon just disappeared into nothingness


    Some of the ice flurries that had been swirling in the air evaporated under the heat of the magic staff, creating a clear space in the atmosphere


    With nothing else to stop his attack, the magic staff once more aimed towards the dragon��s head


    [Peng!] the sound vibrated in the air


    The tall staff looked like a matchstick against the huge dragon��s head, the sight was almostical, however, as the matchstick smashed against the dragon��s head, it seemed to carry the weight of 10,000 pounds . The loft dragon��s head caved in and tipped sideways unnaturally


    Red fire shed and swarmed forward, covering the head of the Frost Dragon . A blink and the dignified Frost Dragon turned into Fire Dragon . With a loud [Peng], the dragon exploded into a dense fog


    ��Same trick as before, no improvement at all . �� usnded lightly to the floor, allowing the mist to envelop his body as he sneered at Julian

 Chapter 129 – I, too, Know the Fireball!

    <h4>Chapter 129 �C I, too, Know the Fireball!</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    Sorry for theteness, I��ve been busy with work. I��ve been contracted to work as a tour guide for a week and we��re on call 24/7, so it��s been tough, but I survived!


    ��He actually won!��


    Looking at the air where the giant Frost Dragon had been, the crowd was stunned into silence, before exploding into an uproar. When onepared the size of a giant Frost Dragon pitted against a tiny us, his victory felt almost absurd.


    ��Wow, Halfsies Beard Old Man is really awesome! Really, super awesome!�� Amy��s eyes were wide as she pped her hands enthusiastically. Her clear blue eyes sparkling like gems as she looked at the staff in us�� hand. ��That stick is really awesome, I really like it...��


    Mike couldn��t help the surprise on his face, it was really hard to believe that us was 120 years old. However, the strength and agility he disyed were really augmented by magic. His ability to control the magic over his own body was nothing short of incredible.


    ��That old man is so scary!�� the twove demons behind Sargerass looked terrified. They had already been freaked out by the dragon, who would have known that this super scary old man would actually destroyed the dragon with just one hit. This kind of strength shook up their confidence quite a bit. This was the first time they realized that the humans they often sneered at as weak and pathetic could actually be so powerful and scary.


    ��That old man is the one whose beard was burnt up by that little girl from the restaurant.�� Sargerass told them mildly, he had seen the old man in action bashing up a real dragon, and therefore was able to restrain his reaction.


    ��That little girl is super scary!�� the tall skinny demon said with some shock, after some hesitation, he tugged at Sargerass�� sleeves, a fearful look on his face, ��Boss, how about we eat somewhere else instead? This is the first time Kiel and Ie to Chaos City, we can just pick any other restaurant and eat there, ba.��


    ��That��s right, it��s been a few decades since we��ve seen each other. We rushed here to see you the moment we got your message. We also have more brothers making their way here. Misty and I still want to have a good drink with Boss, it might actually be too exciting.�� the short and fat demon nodded his head quickly.


    ��That restaurant don��t actually sell alcohol, it��s not like I n to give you guys a weing dinner anyway. What I want is for you to try their [Juicy Burger]. Once you��ve tried it, you��ll understand why I called you over to Chaos City.�� Sargerass just shook his head at these two demon��s antics, and did not bother to say anything else.


    The other two demons exchanged a look, all they got from this line was that Sargerass was not going to change his mind, and did not dare to say anything more.


    Sargerass was the most outstandingva demon warrior in recent history and have led theva demon n against other demon races in countless battles.


    However, 50 years ago he made a sudden decision to leave Demon Ind. The reason he gave was that he wanted to find another way forva demons to breakthrough their limits in order to reignite the glory of theva demon n. No news came from him ever since he left, until now.


    A few days ago, they received news via a ming bird, with the message that he had found a way to forva demon warriors to breakthrough quickly, and for his band of warrior brothers to gather at Chaos City.


    These past few years had not been good for theva demon ns, quite a few of their nsmen have taken to a wonderer��s life. Thus, for now, only the two of them coulde, however, they expected a few more nsmen to make their way to Chaos City.


    Sargerass, this name carried the hopes of theva demon n. There were a few times they thought he had died roaming about the foreignnds, after all, it had been decades since theyst heard from him. Some even suspected that this invitation was a trap made by other demon race.


    The two of them came to Chaos City and found Sargerass at the agreed meeting ce. Though it had been 50 years since they hadstid eyes on their leader, the mere sight of him ignited their warrior spirit immediately, theva demon n will no longer be oppressed by other demon races!


    ��You��ve slowed down a lot, your speed is only a third of what it used to be. You��ve really gone old.�� Julian��s gaze was fathomless as he looked at us with some regret in his eyes.


    ��No, the truth is I am dying, if you still wish to fight me over this, only death will make me yield.�� us slowly tightened his grip on his magic staff, a sudden burst of fire raced up the entire staff, the fire eventually enveloping his entire body. A roaring fire within a field of snow, it was certainly eye catching.


    Julian frowned, this time, he remained silent for a much longer period. Then, his rough voice sounded, ��The people who have survived the war have mostly died off, who would have thought that the two of us stubborn old farts would survive till now.��


    ��People are meant to die eventually, we are old, there can��t be too many years in front of us.�� us�� face was serene. He looked at the old withered face of his opponent, so hunched over that it looked like he was carrying arge tortoiseshell on his back. It was true, survivors of that war had all died, one after another. There were only a few of them left.


    ��That��s right, since we are all about to die, I have no problem sending you off a little earlier.�� Julian nodded, a cold grin etched upon his face. He brandished his short ck staff once, sharp icicles burst out from around us�� feet, at the rate it was growing, it looked like it would close in on us like a birdcage.


    Everyone��s heart rate quickened, the skill that Julian disyed this time was nothing short of a sneak attack. The attack was so sudden that it would be difficult even for us to escape!


    ��You and I have pretty simr way of thinking. A smile appeared on us��s face, he brought his staff down sharply on the floor, and the fire around him med out into a tall fire wall. Struck by the fire, the solid icicles made several cracking sounds, eventually shattering and copsing into water vapour. The amazing sneak attack was thus easily neutralized.


    us thrust his body forward, dashing forwards towards Julian, smashing up random ice blocks that kept appearing to stop him. He looked unstoppable.


    [Pang!] In a blink of an eye, us appeared in front of Julian, the staff in his hand swing up without hesitation, and smashed into Julian��s head. With a loud crack, the wizard in front of his shattered into pieces of ice. It was an ice puppet!


    ��us, I am right here...�� Julian��s voice came from behind. Everyone looked towards the voice and had to blink a few times. There were countless number of Julian in the square, all of them wearing the same sneering expression on their faces.


    ��That��s a lot of Tortoise Grandpas, which is the real grandpa?�� Amy looked left and right, appearing very interested in this development, trying to look for the real Julian but there was no way to really see which was the real Julian.


    ��Julian, you still like to y hide and seek games like this, as a great wizard, isn��t this kind of tricks beneath you?�� us frowned at the countless number of Julians.


    ��us, you are the one who had deviated from the true path of magic. Do you even realize how many promising young mage ended up losing to those cheap soldiers and knights while trying to follow your bull headed footsteps? The way of a magician is to toy with the enemy and use subtle skills against their brute strength. Honour and straightforward fighting is best left to soldiers and idiots.�� Julian��s voice rose with anger, his hands rose with his voice, readying himself for the next attack,


    ��Stop fighting, if you people fight any more it will damage our restaurant. Amy is really angry now. Amy also knows fireballs, if you don��t stop, I��ll burn you up with my fireball!��


    A voice childlike voice carried across the square ringing threat.

 Chapter 130: Can I Study Under You Both?

    <h4>Chapter 130: Can I Study Under You Both?</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The wind was howling, blowing snow into everyone��s faces and onto the window of Mamy Restaurant as if trying to break it. It was so bitter that it forced the crowd to back away and seek shelter.


    Amy narrowed her eyes slightly in anger. Then, some snowkes fell onto her face. She hesitated for a moment, and licked one in the corner of her lips. Her eyes lit up immediately. ��It��s cold and tasty!�� she said.


    Suddenly, the wind fell off, and the mes on Krassu diminished. They heard her.


    Basically, the fight was over Amy. Tofu pudding was only a catalyst. The two old men were well aware that they had to get on Amy��s good side in order to make her their disciple.


    They were evenly matched, so they had to go all out. As such, neither could guarantee their magic wouldn��t affect the people around them. Thest thing Krassu needed was a fireball exploding near the restaurant.


    They looked at each other, hesitant. For a while, neither moved.


    The Aden Square was busy even in the morning. Now, hundreds of onlookers were watching. They were edging forward inch by inch to get a better view of the fight, unaware of danger.


    The two old men had to be careful, or many would die.


    Killing people was a serious crime in Chaos City. They might be too powerful to be caught, but it would be out of the question for them to stay here to teach Amy.


    Besides, Amy was already angry as it was. Their chances of bing her master were dwindling.


    Krassu hesitated a while before pulling back his staff. He turned to Amy, and asked, ��Sweet tofu pudding is the best, right, Amy?��


    ��No! The savory one is the best!�� Urien protested in a hoarse voice as many of his magic copies broke with loud cracks.


    The crowd moved aside quickly, and looked to Amy, wondering why the two powerful magic casters stopped immediately because of a little girl. They had expected to witness an epic fight.


    ��They��re both very good. The savory one goes great with roujiamo, and the sweet one tastes better when eating it as dessert. Why do you have to choose one vor over the other?�� Amy said as she looked at the two old men. She did not understand it.


    ��You like them both?!�� Krassu and Urien said. They had found words to retort each other, but now, they were caught in their throats. They looked at Amy, at a loss for words.


    They��re fighting with each other over a dish?! the crowd thought, surprised. Then, they saw Mamy Restaurant. Their faces lit up. Such a remarkable restaurant! It may be the prettiest restaurant in the whole square. When did it open?


    What��s so special about this dish that two powerful magic casters are fighting over it? Their fight was too real to be a mere advertisement. Besides, they can��t afford to hire them to advertise their restaurant.


    They found, more to their amazement, that the half-elf girl was no ordinary girl, since the two angry old men stopped fighting because of her.


    Barzel froze for an instant. It��s �� over? It happened so fast that he stood there with his two men, stunned. He had thought the situation might escte, and that buildings nearby might be destroyed.


    Amy looked at the two magic casters, and nodded. ��Yes. Both the savory one and the sweet one are tasty. I love Father��s cooking.�� Then she clenched her little fists. ��Take your fight away from our restaurant! Or I��ll get angry and set you on fire! Half-beard Grandpa, I don��t want to have to call you beardless grandpa.��


    Krassu covered his beard subconsciously. He had been growing it for over 30 years, but Amy had burnt part of it the other day. Now, she was threatening to burn the rest of his precious beard, so of course he was a little nervous. But, he had to smile at Amy. ��Did you see how I smashed that Frost Dragon, Amy? It��s apletely new way of using magic. You will be stronger and faster than knights and even fly if you study under me.��


    Urine gave a snort. ��You can��t fly yourself.�� Then he turned to Amy, and said, ��Little girl, if you study under me, you��ll be able to summon a Frost Dragon too. You can also make it snow whenever you want, and create a lot of magic clones of yourself. Isn��t that interesting?��


    The crowd��s eyes went wide. They were lost��they hadn��t thought the two powerful magic casters would be so amiable and start selling themselves.


    It��s too hard a choice to make, they thought. The fight was rtively short, but they had witnessed their extraordinary power. They��re just like two very different dishes, both extremely delicious.


    ��Can I study under you both?�� Amy asked as she blinked at them, expectant

 Chapter 131 – The Boss of This Restaurant is Not Simple

    <h4>Chapter 131 �C The Boss of This Restaurant is Not Simple</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    ��Can��t I learn both?��


    While this was something that was crossed the minds of everyone, nobody else actually dared to give voice to it.


    After all, these people were powerful wizards with over Level 9 abilities. Furthermore, one was a consecrated Magic Tower wizard while the other a secretive Dark Wizard. Their battle just now fully manifests the saying ��Fire and Water don��t mix��. Who would have thought that Amy would just thoughtlessly blurted out her request like that?


    us and Julian were also stunned, to the point that neither said anything to agree or reject her pleading. Their eyes met, and hatred burned bright.


    20 years ago, that elf girl had said something simr, after which the two of them had battled on and off for close to a year, neither wanting to give in. Eventually, they managed to work their aggression against each other and actually came close to working out a satisfactory solution when the girl was snatched away from them.


    Although nobody said anything about it, this event was the most regrettable thing in their lives. Neither managed to be this unique student��s master, nor did they manage to achieve anything of importance.


    ��I think this is a very good solution, ah~ If I can learn Halfsies Beard Old Man��s flying magic, and Grandpa Tortoise��s dragon making magic, Amy will be very strong.�� Amy pped her little hands, an expectant smile on her little face.


    ��Actually, I think learning only one type of magic is enough. As long as you learn magic from me, you can just casually smash up a dragon on the head. There��s no need to learn his kind of frou frou magic. Aside from body augmentation magic, the only other thing you need to master is the fireball. As you have seen a single fireball is capable of taking down that dragon of his.�� us attempted to persuade her.


    ��For a girl to jump about with a stick is rather unsightly. You should learn my kind of magic. It��s a wonderfully pretty magic that could be used even by girls in nice dresses, the enemy would not even be able to touch the hem of your skirt. A graceful and creative magic, perfectly suitable for girls.�� Julian also injected warmth into his tone as he spoke.


    The corner of Mike��s lips curved upwards. From what he could see of Julian and us�� expression, there was high a possibility that they would ended up making apromise. As expected, it was best to let Amy handle negotiations on her own. It looked like these two grandmasters really wanted Amy to be their disciple. In fact, this was probably good for them too since they don��t have too many old friends orpanions that age any more.


    ��But, I really want to learn both, please...�� Amy tipped her head back and stared up at them with shimmering blue eyes, her voice especially tender.


    us and Julian looked at Amy, and felt their hearts soften. For the normally poisonous tongued little girl to suddenly act so spoilt, it really felt like anything coulde out of this little half elf��s mouth.


    However, since Amy was still young, even her poisonous tongue felt cute. To be faced with the full power of her pleading look, there was nothing they could do but dumbly nodded along with her request.


    ��Really? Grandpa Tortoise, Halfsies Beard Old Man, you��ll really teach me magic? Together?�� Amy��s eyes sparkled, she grabbed Mike and kissed his soundly on the cheek. With a happyugh she said, ��Daddy dearest, Amy has two teachers to teach her magic now.��


    ��I...�� us finally regained his consciousness, he blinked rapidly and opened his mouth as though to say something.


    ��Good day, Master Halfsies Beard,�� Amy said loudly to us.


    us paused, studied Amy��s happy smile and swallowed whatever words on the tip of his tongue. His mouth worked, it took great effort, but he eventually manage to dredge up a smile, ��Good day.��


    ��But...�� Julian frowned.


    ��Good day, Master Tortoise,�� Amy swiftly turned to Julian andunched her attack at him. After a brief pause, her eyes curved into crescents, ��This way, I can y with Charcoal ck and Green Beans everyday, right?��


    A tangle of emotions crumpled up Julian��s face even more at Amy��s beaming smile, finally, he nodded and said in his whispery tone, ��Alright.��


    ��Hurray! I��m so happy!�� Amy pped her little hands, stars appeared in her blue eyes as she imagined the future where she mastered Halfsies Beard Old Man��s skill to fly in the air and Tortoise Grandpa��s snow and dragon making magic. It all seemed so fun and amusing, ah.


    ��So, is this an agreement?�� the people surrounding them did not dare to even breathe too loudly. None of have could have foreseen that these two grand wizards who had been going at each other��s throats just agreed to be joint masters for this little girl. Moreover, she was merely a half elf and for all intents and purposes the daughter of a restaurant owner.


    ��Boss Mike, what do you think?�� us looked towards Mike. In the end, the final decision maker was this man.


    ��I respect Amy��s decision. Both sirs are indeed very powerful wizards, however, I do hope that you two will keep all the promises you made to her here, in front of this restaurant. This is my only requirement.�� Mike��s expression was perfectly earnest. The truth was, this ��only requirement�� actually included a lot of requirements.


    ��How cunning!�� us and Julian stared at Mike,pletely in sync as these two words appeared in their minds. Those rash promises were made in order to cajole Amy over to their side. To think that Mike intends to press them to keep all those promises, this guy��s business sense was really extreme.


    However, one look on Mike��s face and they could tell he was serious about wanting them to keep all the promises they had given in the heat of the moment. Here was a clearly doting father who had every intention of spoiling his very talented and adorable daughter.


    ��Although it is hateful that my apprentice have another master, I shall respect her wishes. It��s just too bad about her eye sight. Never mind, starting from tomorrow, you may have her for three days, and I shall teach her for the next three days, the seventh day shall be her rest day. As for all my previous promises, I shall keep all of it.�� Julian raised his hand, and whatever remaining ice blocks shattered and melted away into the side walks. As he watch the retreating water, Julian coldly announced, ��One more thing, [Savoury Beancurd] is still the best.��


    ��If not for Amy wanting to learn your ridiculously fancy tricks, do you think I��d share an apprentice with you? I��m fine with three days, we��ll base the time table ording the restaurant��s rest day. I, too, agree with all the previous promises made before this restaurant.�� the fire on us��s magic stick dimmed, and fade awaypletely. He swung the now meless magic staff and at Julian, ��[Sweet Beancurd] is the true definition of deliciousness. If you��re unhappy about this,e and fight me.��


    Mike set Amy down on the ground with a smile. He gave the restaurant clock a look and nodded at the two, ��Alright, now that all is settled, Amy will start her lessons tomorrow. Since it��s now time for the restaurant to open, both are wee to have breakfast here first.��


    ��Two [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], hmm, and one [Juicy Burger].�� us immediately walked into the restaurant.


    ��One of everything.�� Julian said after spending eyeing us�� back for a moment. He also made his way into the restaurant.


    ��Captain, what should we do now?�� one of the Grey Temple members said to Barzel in a whisper. Since the battle was over in such a short time, the damage to the square was not serious. Although two small trees werepletely destroyed in the battle, the destructiveness level was less devastating that that time when a couple of orcs got into a fight with each other just two days ago.


    ��We must report the situation, however, there��s no need to interrogate the people involved. If I��m right, that white robed wizard is some kind of big shot.�� Barzel eyed Mike for a moment and said to himself, ��the boss of this restaurant is not a simple man.��


    [Trantor��s Note: Hmm, I��m fairly sure ss was shattered in the previous chapter. Author-san, are we really ignoring this?]

 Chapter 132 – Money Really Makes the World Go Round

    <h4>Chapter 132 �C Money Really Makes the World Go Round</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    Mike eyed Barzel for awhile, but then removed his gaze quickly enough to smile at the customers standing in front of the restaurant. ��Dear customers, you have certainly suffered a shock. However, I��m happy to announce that the restaurant is now open for business. Anyone who wish toe in may do so now.��


    It��s perfectly normal for people from the Grey Temple to appear at times like this. It��s their job to maintain the peace of Chaos City after all. Considering his client��le, it��s only a matter of time before he encountered them.


    However, Mike had no wish to catch their attention. This organization had too much manpower and influence, who knew what they would discover if they looked too closely at his business. Mike had too much to conceal, his connection with Michael Alex was only one such thing.


    Naturally, even person closest to Michael Alex were to stand in front of him, they would be hard pressed to believe that he was in anyway connect that great general. One was famed for cutting down dragons with his mighty sword, and the other a chef who��s only ability with des was limited to kitchen knives and cooking.


    ��Boss Mike, you��re so awesome!�� Plutoer rushed over to Mike with his thumb held aloft. Admiration filling his face. That battle just now really made him shake in his boots, to think that Boss Mike was able to not only remain calm through the battle, but able to also smoothly negotiated for the best oue from two such powerful wizards. As a businessman, he really felt inadequate next to Mike in terms of negotiation skills.


    Mike sighed within his heart, he was already worrying about the future now. Even with Julian forking out money for Amy��s three meals each day, which, to be honest would really help him out quite a good bit, he still had to find ways to gather enough money to purchase the next constitution improvement level.


    Money, is really important, ah.


    As long as he had money, he could do almost anything he pleased. At least, that��s what the [System] hinted.


    ��That��s right, hey [System], all the constitution level up packages are 10,000 gold coins per level, ba?�� Mike suddenly asked out of curiosity.


    ��The price for the level above what you are striving for will be revealed once you��ve achieve that level.�� [System��s] voice answered.


    ��[System], you won��t cheat me, ba?�� Mike��s eyes curved into crescents, he felt that the [System��s] answer was just too vague. It looked like they intent to inte the price as much as they could.


    ��We advice you to focus your attention on reaching 1,000 new customer mission and do your best to level up your own restaurant. Once the restaurant has been levelled up, there will be more chances for you to improve your bodily constitution.�� The [System] swerved around the question, and did not say anything else after this little speech.


    ��Well, you sure are ruthless.�� Mike sighed inwardly. The [System] was practically tempting him to the life of crime. For the restaurant to level up, he would have to spend 50,000 gold coins, that��s 5,000,000 copper coins, ah.


    Yesterday��s takings was the highest he had to date. A total of 500 [Juicy Burgers] and 100 tes of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] had been sold. The profit after deducting cost of ingredients was nearly 1,400 gold coins. So, it would take him roughly a month to collect the necessary amount for an upgrade.


    Fortunately, this upgrade was not an automatic expense like the cost of ingredients which would directly deduct whatever he had put into the safe. Once the 50,000 gold is collected, he could still decide whether to spend it on physical fitness or a restaurant upgrade.


    Mike checked the target meter for the 1,000 new customer mission. He had reached 410/1,000 new customers. The number of [Juicy Burgers] sold was quite high, and thanks to word of mouth, more and more people now knew about his restaurant. There were quite a few customers who came in to check out the restaurant out of curiosity. The strength of its reputation alone contributed greatly to the increase in new customers.


    ��This restaurant looked pretty interesting, it��s early in the morning but already there is a long line of people waiting to get in. Also, there��s those two wizards who got into a fight over its dishes, I should at least go and try once.�� a young man dressed in some fancy looking outfit said to himself as he made his way towards the restaurant.


    ��It��s rare that Ie to this corner of Aden Square, to think there��s really a restaurant here. Hmm, I guess I��ll have a look.�� a rather gaudily made up middle age madam studied the restaurant with a critical eye, she also made her way inside.


    Quite a number of the peanut gallery trailed in after us and Julian into the restaurant after the end of the splendid show they put on. All were curious about the kind of food this seemingly quiet restaurant would sell.


    ��Curses! That rascal just took away all my customers again. Those two still haven��t paid me for my noodles, and even took away my bowls!�� a random noodle shopdy had her hands on her hips, her face nearly on fire as she red at the direction of Mickey��s Restaurant.


    ��Just who is the owner of that restaurant, ah? To organize such an outrageous way of attracting customers. A pitch battle between two great wizards, ah, how envious.�� a rather fat fellow stood in front of a steam bun shop, he dug the dirt with his toe sadly. From early morning until now, he had only managed to sell 3 buns.


    ��Barzel, what��s the situation now?�� not long afterwards, an old man with iron grey hair appeared hurriedly on a horse. He nce around the square, there still some piles of snow sparkling brilliantly in random corners. He leapt off the horse rather energetically and looked questioningly at Barzel.


    ��Bradley, you��re finally here.�� Barzel quickly rushed up to meet him, grabbing the reins of the horse. This old man was a Level 7 wizard of the Grey Temple, a highly respected wizard. He continued in a low voice, ��The battle is over, the damage to the square is quite contained and there were no casualties. The two opponents seemed to have reconciled their differences, at least they limit their quarrel to words and were now having breakfast in this restaurant.��


    ��That quick?�� Bradley was a little surprised, when he received the message about the Level 5 Incident, shock was too mild a word for it. He made his way to the incident area as quickly as he could, worried that Barzel could not contain the matter by himself.


    The magical traces left in the square actually freaked him out a little. The snow drifts were more than 20 cm deep and there were still some pieces of ice scattered across the grounds. Even more ominous was a ratherrge depression in the dirt, like something huge and heavy had hit that area with considerable force, nearby were three score marks that could only be left by three separate tornadoes under someone��s control. To leave so much destruction in so short a time meant that the two battling wizards were mages way above his level.


    ��Who was it?�� Bradley asked with some trepidation.


    ��It was two old men, one is dressed in all white and carried a tall wizard��s staff. His beard was rather short, but the odd thing was that he did not use conventional magic, his battle tactics involved a lot of close quarter fighting. He actually leapt into the air and smashed a Frost Dragon down. The other wizard is dressed in all ck, I guess he��s an ice magic user, he was the one who summoned that Frost Dragon...�� Barzel quickly summarized the events that happened just now.


    ��The wizard in white should be Master us, I��ve heard that he came into Chaos City just a few days ago. Who would have thought he would be involved in this matter.�� Bradley was quite shaken by this news. He frowned again, ��Master us�� power could be ssed in the top 3 most powerful magicians of the Magic Tower, there are not many who could go toe to toe with him. Therefore, that ck dressed wizard... hunchback you say... ice magic...��


    ��Could it be!�� Bradley��s eyes widened and shed a nervous nce at the restaurant.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Barzel was quite puzzled by Bradley��s attitude.


    ��Since there are no casualties, let us not pursue this matter any more. Tell them not to investigate into this, and there��s no need to clean this ce either. nobody shoulde near this corner of Aden Square for awhile.�� Bradley shook his head and did not exin further.


    ��Could it really be Frost Master Julian? I never thought that these two masters would actually cross path with each other once more. When ice and fire next collide, who woulde out as the winner.�� Bradley thought privately, feeling strangely agitated.

 Chapter 133 – Dare Not Offend! Dare Not Offend!

    <h4>Chapter 133 �C Dare Not Offend! Dare Not Offend!</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    Although Bradley was now an senior mage with many juniors under him. In his youth, the most powerful magic user were Indomitable me God us and Frost Master Julian, the fire and ice rivalry of the century.


    These two were famous for their arguments on whether magic should be used in closebat fights or long distance area effect battles. From there on, the field of magic was split into twopletely different factions and neither were willing to give in.


    Unfortunately, 20 years ago Julian suddenly disappeared from the public eye, thus ending the hundred year old fire and ice rivalry. Those who looked up to these two mages as their idols felt his disappearance as a huge blow to the magicalmunity.


    However, if he were to believe Barzel��s report, it looked like the incredible War of Fire and Ice, which had suddenly dissipated 20 years ago, was seen again today. Right here within Chaos City, although oddly enough, the battle was over within minutes.


    Naturally, what was even more shocking was that after the two battled it out, both actually entered the same restaurant for breakfast?


    ��Do you know why they suddenly got into a fight?�� Bradley asked Barzel after some hesitation.


    ��We over heard them arguing over something called [Beancurd], apparently it��s some kind of mysterious delicacy.�� Barzel��s expression was a little odd, after a pause, he continued, ��after the fight, they both took in the daughter of the boss of this restaurant as their shared disciple.��


    ��Impossible!�� Bradley sucked in a shocked breath, but then he quickly got his feelings under control. However, his eyes still betrayed his disbelief as he shook his head in a dignified manner, ��Impossible! How could the Frost Master and God of me share one apprentice!��


    ��I have no idea whether they are the people you mentioned, but that is my report on the matter.�� Barzel could not quite understand why the normally calm and rational Bradley would suddenly be so agitated, but he just nodded his confirmation of the facts.


    ��You leave first, ba. If it��s really those two, even if the church wishes to maintain peace, it��s not like we could really do anything to stop them. We��ll clean up this ce tomorrow, and don��t let anyone spread the news around.�� Bradley finally calmed down enough to give this order.


    ��Very well.�� Barzel nodded, gave a salute, and then left the square with his two subordinates.


    Bradley looked towards the restaurant, after some hesitation, he carefully smoothed down his robes and neatened his hair, acting just like a girl about to meet her idols. With some excitement and expectation, he made his way towards the entrance of the restaurant.


    The restaurant door opened under his hand, the gentle chime of a bell announced his entrance, the low level murmur of a dining hall nearly filled to full capacity was revealed to him.


    His eyes travelled over the heads of random customers and settled upon two tables nearest to the bar counter.


    With their backs against each other were two old men, one with a short white beard and dressed in all white, the other hunchback and dressed in all ck. nobody else upied those two tables besides them.


    ��Those two there, they should be Fire and Ice, ba?�� Bradley slowed his steps, looking that the backs of these two legendary old wizards, the corners of his eyes felt unexpectedly moist.


    These men were legends of their generation. To think that he would be able to see them seated together for breakfast in the same restaurant.. though, to be fair they weren��t actually sharing a table, but still! If word got out that this actually happened, the mages of his generation would think that he was making things up.


    ��That should be the half elf little girl, ba.�� Bradley��s eyes fell upon Amy as he quietly pulled a nearby chair out and sat down. Then he opened up the menu and randomly chose something from it.


    ��Miss Mia, it is I, once again.�� Sargerass, trailed by Kiel and Misty, opened the restaurant door carefully. He smiled when he saw Abb�� Mia.


    ��Wee to the restaurant, dear customers.�� Abb�� Mia smiled happily at Sargerass, ��will it be [Juicy Burgers] again today?��


    The impression she had gotten from this demon these two days was quite good. Though his huge bald head andva lines looked quite scary, she felt his character was not bad. He was always smiling at her and ordering nothing but [Juicy Burger].


    ��That��s right, I��ll have five of those today, as for those two, they��ll have three [Juicy Burgers] each.�� Sargerass smiled cheerfully at her.


    ��Very well, please wait.�� Abb�� Mia nodded and turned towards the kitchen.


    At this point, the dining room had pretty much filled up. The only table still empty was the one nearest to the entrance. It just so happened that it was the one that Sargerass liked to upy.


    ��That half dragon girl certainly has a good smile,�� Kiel gave a little heheugh, it was the first time that such a pure and beautiful smile was aimed at his direction.


    ��That��s right, she looks really pretty too. She certainly looks prettier than the girls from our tribe.�� Misty also nodded in agreement, he pulled out one of the wooden chairs and was about to sit down when he finally noticed the iron chair in Sargerass�� hand. He tilted his head in confusion, ��Boss, this shop already has chairs, right? Why did you bring your own?��


    ��You��ll understand soon enough, remember, when the food appear you must eat standing up. If you damage anything in this restaurant you won��t be able to pay it off even if you sold yourself .�� us had a rather sneaky smile on his face as he advice them.


    ��Alright.�� though Kiel and Misty did not quite understand what was going on, but since Sargerass already said all this, they might as well just follow his advice. It had always been this way in the past.


    Moreover, he said all those things with such a serious face, it was difficult for them to doubt his words.


    ��Big Baldy, please lower your voice when talking in the restaurant.�� a tender little voice came from the direction of the bar counter. The entire restaurant suddenly became a lot quieter. Eyes flicked towards Sargerass�� direction. Even us and Julian looked over at them.


    ��Whose snot nose little...�� Kiel��s eyebrows draw into a straight line, and was about to m his hand on the table and stand up when-


    ��Shut it!�� Sargerass�� huge hand mped over Kiel��s mouth, he sent a huge smile Amy and said with forced cheerfulness, ��I understand, I��ll keep that in mind.��


    Amy was hugging Ugly Duckling against her chest when she noticed the two other demons next to him, her eyes brightened. ��Big Baldy, you brought Second Baldy and Third Baldy with you?��


    ��I don��t mind you calling them that.�� Sargerass�� smile curved into a more sincere, and rather demonic grin.


    ��Okay, in that case I��ll call them that.�� Amy happily nodded her head. The three Big Baldies looked like three big light bulbs sitting together.


    ��Hmm! Hmm!��


    Sargerass released Kiel��s mouth and said on a low voice, ��If you feel that your skull is harder than that dragon just now, you may finish your little speech at your own risk.��


    Kiel��s eyes widened, and immediately ducked down, his eyes shifted ever so slowly towards Amy, who was busy ying with a bird and a cat. In a soft voice, he said, ��Boss, you��re saying that she��s the restaurant manager��s daughter?��


    ��That��s right, and right now she��s the disciple of those two mages.�� Sargerass nodded gravely. Even he would not dare to touch a single hair on that girl��s head.


    ��Can��t offend, definitely can��t afford to offend.�� Misty swallowed hard. If that girl really was the disciple of those grand mages from just now, anyone who dared to provoke her was just asking for death, ba?


    ��Yi? Sargerass really did brought his nsmen here?�� Mike happened to hear Abb�� Mia��s meal order and the group of three demons were easy enough to spot. A pensive look appeared on his face. Well, they��re all here, but who knew how this group of fiery (literally) group of warriors will react to the blood agitating agent in the [Juicy Burger].


    [Trantor: Finally! A restaurant scene. Battles are fun and all that, but foodies live for restaurant scenes!]

 Chapter 134 – The Taste of Meat

    <h4>Chapter 134 �C The Taste of Meat</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    Julian looked at the te of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] with a deep frown.


    How long has it had been sincest had meat? 30 years? Or 50 years? It��s likely that he had not touched meat since that time he saw a group of flesh eating ogres feasting on the corpses of an entire vige at the age of 20.


    That sickening incident helped him achieved the breakthrough needed to master his ice magic, which he then used to storm the Demon Ind and kill off that particr tribe of ogre on his own.


    However, though it had been nearly a hundred years, that terrible event remained firmly lodged within his psyche. From then on, any kind of meat rted food still sickened him.


    The odd thing was, though he could see the finely chopped ham dotting the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] the feeling of difort was almost none existent. The fragrance of eggs and other ingredients blended together in a delicious harmony, an oddly restless feeling began to bubble from within his body.


    If you must know, his normal everyday food was vegetable boiled in in water. asionally, he would have a boiled egg for nutritional purpose andpletely avoided both fish and meat. For him to develop a desire to try a te of rice fried with eggs, mixed with various other ingredients and all shiny with oil, was rather unusual to say the least.


    The reason he entered the restaurant with us was to establish a better rtionship with Amy, not to eat meat.


    ��I should at least try one bite, ba?�� Julian still hesitated.


    ��Boss! One more [Yang Zhou Fried Rice]! The fried rice made by you is just too delicious!�� the person next to him put down his spoon, his tepletely clean, his face overflowing with happiness.


    ��Alright, please wait.�� Abb�� Mia said with a smile and entered the kitchen.


    ��Could it really be that delicious?�� Julian looked at that person from the corner of his eyes, there was not a single piece of rice left on his te. In fact, the te looked like it had been licked clean.


    ��Tortoise Grandpa, you do you not like Rainbow Rice?�� Amy was looking at Julian with suspicious eyes.


    ��That guy can��t eat meat. I guess it��s been close to a hundred years since hest tasted meat, ba.�� us, who had eaten half a te of his [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] looked at Julian with some pity in his eyes. He had some idea of what happened to that guy those years ago. He, too, was there when they executed the man eating ogres on demon ind, ogres that managed to escape Julian��s ice magic all died under his hands.


    He had no particr grudge against demons, however, there was no need for man eating demons to exist in this world. It��s not like they would cease hunting humans just because the race war had ended.


    The War of Fire and Ice draw a great deal of attention in Nn Continent, and everyone thought that the moment they set eyes upon each other, a battle unto the death would immediatelymence. However, few knew that they also did many joint missions together, these missions were usually secret projects. The destruction of the man eating demons was a private mission they undertook without any formal leadership.


    ��It��s really sad if you can��t eat meat.�� Amy gave Julian a pitying look.


    ��Who says I can��t eat meat!�� triggered by the pity in Amy��s eyes, Julian��s blood pressure shot up, he grabbed a spoon and dug it into the middle of the fried rice and lifted a good amount up. Rice tumbled off the spoon, sparkling and colourful.


    Julian��s appetite, which had been awakened by the bowl of [Savoury Beancurds] earlier, was further increased by the seductive scent that invaded in his nose. Under Amy��s expectant eyes, he opened his mouth and shoved the spoonful of rice into his mouth.


    ��What is this vour! Meat, to think meat is so delicious!�� Julian��s eyes popped wide open, the egg wrapped rice hit him first. When he bite down once, vours which had years to developed exploded under his teeth, releasing its years worth of savoury umami vour. Julian, who had long forgotten what meat tasted like, felt like his taste buds had been jolted awake. The newly awakened taste buds cheered as though they were celebrating the return of a king.


    Though the few pieces of meat were cut to the size of a grain of rice, the vour was deep and powerful enough to shock Julian down to the core.


    A sudden memory was shaken loose from his mind, before the incident with the man eating ogres, he had been a man who could not live without meat.


    Aside from the ham, the scent of the sea was ushered in by finely chopped ofrge prawns, chewy mushrooms, crisp winter bamboo shoots, and fresh tasting scallions made their presence known. The vour was so delicious and well bnce that the reawakened taste buds were carried up to heaven in wave after wave of sensation.


    What was even more surprising was the faint scent of Spring of Life water contained within each grain of rice. Those who had never tasted the Spring of Life water might think that what they were tasting was just an interesting spice. However, he was one of those few privilege people who had actually tasted it before. Only, he never thought that Mike would have the ability to get his hands on this precious water, and to serve it as part of his cooking.


    ��Ah...�� the mouthful of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] was swallowed, and Julian let out an unexpected sigh. His entire attention focussed on the te of fried rice in front of him, spoonful after spoonful of rice was sent non-stop into his mouth.


    ��Grandpa Tortoise seems to really enjoy it, so he doesn��t really hate meat?�� a smile bloomed on Amy��s face.


    ��I could only say that Boss Mike��s cooking was just too delicious.�� us was also a little stunned. Julian, who had never touched meant for so long would actually eat the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] so happily, even though it contained finely chopped ham.


    However, when he thought about it, during his time at Lot City he could only stomach half a small bowl of rice. It was only in Chaos City that he started eating two full tes of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] for every meal. He was in fact, not so different from Julian.


    [Ting!]


    The sound of spoon ringing against the te woke Julian from his half dreaming state, it was then that he realized that he had eaten the entire te of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice].


    He actually ate a whole te of food with meat in it!


    Moreover, there was none of the sick feeling in his stomach that came when he had identally eaten meat in the past. In fact, he had the urge of eating another bowl


    How many years had it been since he had this kind of feeling? His heart nearly pounded out of his chest as his eyes moved irresistibly towards the [Juicy Burger].


    It was another type of food he had never seen before, stuffed within the sliced opened cavity of some kind of white, soft looking biscuit was stewed lean and fatty meat, shredded to pieces. When it was first set on the table, Julian immediately froze up at the sight. Too fatty, too oily, too meaty!


    However, after eating an entire te of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], a sudden desire to experience an even more powerful taste of meat was born within him. The small bits of ham in the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] was not enough to satisfied him, this [Juicy Burger] should do the trick.


    ��This one... I wonder if the taste of meat will be different?�� with some hesitation, Julian reached out a hand for the [Juicy Burger]. The thick smell of stewed meat tickled his nose, its strong meaty smell was different from the savoury saltiness of the ham. However, the seductive power was the same, finally, he could no longer stop himself and took a huge bite.


    The soft bread had absorbed some of meat gravy, it��s sweetness taking on a savoury vour that was mouth wateringly delicious. The bread was soft, but toothsome, and though there were fatty meat mixed in with the lean, it did not feel at all greasy or sickening. As his chewed, meat juice exploded from the shredded meat, flooding over his taste buds alighting them like a chain of bombs. The vour of meat wrecking havoc in his mouth and surging out from his stomach into his blood streams.


    ��Ah�C!�� a long and loud cry issued from Julian��s mouth, his hard pounded, his eyes feverishly bright as he stared at the [Juicy Burger] in his hand.


    This, this was the feeling of youth!


    Those precious forgotten years, when he too, ran about in white robes, thinking himself a hero, a wizard who aimed to use his magic to uphold justice and protect the weak.


    [Trantor: Oh, master Julian... I wonder if his hunchback could be fixed by the food?]

 Chapter 135 – Shall We Kidnap the Boss?

    <h4>Chapter 135 �C Shall We Kidnap the Boss?</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    An entire [Juicy Burger] was eaten up, somehow. Julian contemted the empty packet in his hand absent mindedly, before ttening it thoughtfully on the table with a long, satisfied sigh.


    Youth, how wonderful.


    Too bad they were already old men.


    Julian��s wrinkled face creased further into a faint smile, even his hunchback felt less straining. His entire body felt warm and a little tingly, it was a bit like basking under the sun on a wintry day.


    Though he was known as the Frost Master, nobody knew that as a child, he failed to properly take care of his legs while practising ice magic. Thisck of care eventually emerged when he was 30 years old. That was when he found his legs starting to grow stiff, and at the age of 40, the beginnings of a hunchback began to form when he found it unbearably painful to straighten his body.


    Though the effect of the [Juicy Burger] was not obvious, it still gave him a veryfortable feeling. How wonderful it would be to experience this warmth in greater intensity.


    Also, he could taste a hint of the Berserker Fog found on that ind. Not exactly the same but, no, the best way to describe it was that it tasted like a purer, more distilled version of the Berserker Fog. This purer version acted as a catalyst to agitate the potential hidden within one��s blood without the dangerous, mind alteringponent within the Fog that turns anyone who breathed it into a wild beast.


    Its effect on humans were rather mediocre, it should be even weaker on elves. However, orcs and demons would certainly feel its full effect. In fact, it could probably even induce a breakthrough.


    Moreover, this kind of thing was really addicting.


    ��Huah!�� a bright light suddenly shed across the dining room, followed by a rather loudmotion.


    Julian turned his head and saw the threeva demons seated near the entrance of the restaurant. Fire zed on their bodies, red lines raised along their veins and magma could be seen flowing slowly just under the skin. The me from their bodies lit up the entire dining hall, even the ambient temperature had increased. Quite a few people grew frightened by this unusual sight.


    ��That Boss Mike is certainly a genus, but, to be living this kind of mundane lifestyle willingly... he is either in search of enlightenment on the path of an ordinary life, or he��s on the run from someone. What an interesting man.�� Julian looked away from the demonva spectacle towards an abnormally calm Mike. Amy��s amazed expression made him smile and he started, shaking his head, saying to himself, ��Whatever, no matter what his secret might be harbouring, he��s still Amy��s father and such a wonderful chef too, I��ll let him keep his secrets, ba.��


    Customers seated near the entrance were frightened to the point of scurrying away from the three zingva demons. Just what was going here? Weren��t they fine just now? Why are they all in battle mode now? Could it be possible that they want to smash up the restaurant because they aren��t happy with the food?


    There were too many types of demon folk, and more than a few of them were warlike types. Close to half of the conflict in Chaos City were started by, or at least had some connection with demon folk. Therefore, this kind of sight really scared the wits out of most of the first time customers.


    Moreover, since the group of demons were so close to the entrance, diners who had instinctively stood up to run away shrank back into their seats after advancing a few steps.


    On the other hand, regrs who had witness Sargerass burst into mes on a regr basis werepletely s�� about having two extrava demons ming up after a bite of their [Juicy Burgers].


    Sargerass remained on his iron chair as he calmly took another bite into his [Juicy Burger], the feeling of his blood rushing through his veins and constantly battering against the thing shackling his breakthrough was intoxicating, it was also a little addictive.


    He looked up from his [Juicy Burger] to see Kiel and Misty standing stiffly in ce, a smile of satisfaction ying about his lips. As expected, this [Juicy Burger] really was effective on theva demon bloodline.


    For over a thousand years, theva demon tribe had been on a decline because they could not ovee this weakness on their own. This was especially true for those tribe members with weaker bloodlines.


    Sargerass himself had, after great hardship and effort, broken through his limit three times. He was the youngest and most powerful warrior in his tribe, and was hailed as a remarkable genius. Kiel and Misty had only managed to break through once ever since they became official warriors.


    ��Th- th- this... this burning...�� the fat on Kiel��s body started to tremble and shake. The grin on his fat, trembling face was rather frightening. The blood in his veins ran like horses that had thrown off their riders, galloping through every single muscle, bone, joint and fat in his body.


    This was the first time he experienced such a sensation, he even started to panic a little.


    However, the ecstasy of feeling the wall tremble under the assault of his own blood was even more powerful. It had been decades since he had felt even the slightest give against the wall blocking his potential. It was like being on a small boat in a storm, as though the next wave could send him over this strong and silent limit.


    And this was all thanks to a single bite of [Juicy Burger]!


    Kiel raised his hand, the paper wrapped around the remaining half [Juicy Burger] was starting to catch fire, he quickly tore off the smouldering paper and shoved rest of the [Juicy Burger] into his mouth.


    ��This is really delicious, ah!�� one dominant thought shone in Kiel��s mind. How should he put it? He had never eaten such a delicious thing before. By having eaten this [Juicy Burger] he felt that his life as a demon was trulypleted.


    ��Boss, following you is truly the right thing to do!�� on the other side, Misty was also wearing a simrly ecstatic expression. He looked close to tears as he said this to Sargerass, the half bitten[Juicy Burger] in his hand was quickly stuffed into his mouth. The expression on his face, as he chewed slowly, could only be described as blissful.


    The longed for breakthrough was something that all demons from theva tribe had been searching for over a thousand years. How many of their warrior brothers and sisters had gone on long journeys in search of this secret?


    Therefore, when Sargerass sent word that he had found a way to breakthrough, only the old and weak women and children, protected by a few warriors were there to received his news. The two of them had set out immediately and managed to reach Chaos City after a day and a night of travelling. All the way they had spected what mystical technique or meditation skill or magic might be revealed to them, who could have thought that the mystical technique was actually eating this extremely delicious thing called [Juicy Burger]?


    En, actually, this way of breaking through was possibly the most mystical.


    To breakthrough just by eating [Juicy Burgers], could there be any easier way that this?


    This was probably a cuisine that will revive their n, the thing thatva demon tribes had been praying for, for over a thousand years. To think that they would find it in this restaurant.


    ��Roar!�� Kiel suddenly howled loud and long, a jet of red-gold me shot out from his mouth. The meter long me burned for a moment, before disappearing just as quickly. The redva lines on his body had taken on a golden hue. In fact, his entire aura felt different.


    ��Kiel, you��ve broken through!�� Misty said happily as he looked at Kiel. There was a trace of envy on his face, the two of them were thest to achieve that first breakthrough, who would have thought that Kiel would still be just a step faster than him again.


    ��That��s right! I��ve broken through!�� Kiel looked at the golden light shimmering through hisva veins, he then raised his hands attempting to generate this new power into his favourite Explosive Fire technique.


    ��Idiot.�� Sargerass calmly stood up and smacked Kiel on his forehead, with an angry, huffingugh said, ��if you dare to use your Explosive Fire here, we��ll have to go on the run for three days straight, moreover, nova demons would ever be allowed past these doors.��


    ��Wh- what!�� Kiel was frightened into tucking his hands behind his back, he cast a nce at the kitchen and then leaned over towards Sargerass. In a whisper, he said, ��Boss, why don��t we just kidnap the boss of this restaurant?��

 Chapter 136 – I Feel Exhausted

    <h4>Chapter 136 �C I Feel Exhausted</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    ��I, too, had felt the same way, but then I took a fireball to the face.�� Sargerass said with a frown. Next, he eyed both us and Julian sitting quietly in their seats, and muttered, ��However, if you feel that you could take on those two old men, you��re wee to try it.��


    Kiel also looked in the same direction. The Frost Dragon loomedrge in his mind and was then smashed to bits by that old man in white robes, he gulped. ��Why don��t we just buy normally like other normal customers, ba.��


    It looked Kiel had dropped that stupid idea from his head, so Sargerass turned to Misty, ��Misty, how do you feel?��


    ��Like I��m close to breaking through, but not quite all there yet. Perhaps about two buns worth of strength is needed.�� said Misty after examining his own body condition.


    ��Two buns worth?�� Sargerass�� eyes gleamed. He praised, ��What an excellent way to describe a breakthrough method. I think this could be a new way for usva demons to described our power levels.��


    ��As in, One Bun for Level One, or Two Buns...?�� Kiel��s eyes brightened, he stood on tiptoe and pped Misty on the shoulder, ��it certainly seems very clear to me.��


    ��That��s right, we may use this method for Level Three or below to calcte our people��s ability. Even I do not know how many [Juicy Burgers] is needed for a breakthrough for Level Three warrior.�� Sargerass nodded meaningfully, after some thought, he continued, ��Also, the level we refer to is different from those human mages and knights by half. Our Level Two warriors can defeat their Level Four powerhouses for example, therefore we can use this method to keep our true levels secret. En, let��s decide on this, ba.��


    ��Hei hei, that��s a good thought.�� Mistyughed sneakily, looking very pleased.


    ��Big Baldy, Second Baldy, Third Baldy, you��re not allowed to talk loudly in the restaurant. If you continue to be loud, you��ll disturb other customers. I can be very fierce when angry!�� Amy red at the three demons, her little hands clenched in tiny fists, doing her best to look fierce.


    us and Julian were also giving Sargerass a Look.


    The pressure of theirbined stare was like a huge mountain looming over him. In addition to the fear of not being able to eat Mike��s [Juicy Burgers], there were those two great deities standing behind Amy. None of them were people he could provoke, he quickly shove the two demon brothers down into their seats, ��Hush, hush, we will all be hush now.��


    Kiel and Misty shut up at once, but neither were at all angry. Happiness was simmering quietly in their hearts.


    Kiel had already broken through, and Misty would be able to breakthrough after two more [Juicy Burgers]. At this rate, it would not be long before theva tribe demons would once more stand at the summit of power on Demon Ind.


    Customers who had been ready to flee at the sight of the three zing demons started to calm down when it looked like the demons have no interest in attacking or destroying anything. Even the tables and chairs next to them were not singed at all. Even now, the demons were obediently listening to the boss�� daughter. It looked like the safety of this restaurant was pretty good. The customers sighed in relief, and crept back into their seats to continue enjoying their meal.


    A few customers seated close to the entrance had to blink a few times to make sure that what they were seeing was real. Who would have thought that this little girl would have such great intimidation power. Even though her ��fierce face�� was so adorable that people were tempted to pinch her little cheeks.


    ��This restaurant is certainly interesting,�� the thought shed through the minds of most of the new customers, they were quite happy to havee to this restaurant.


    Regrs exchanged knowing smiles with each other. For some reason, it felt really fun to see Amy threaten people in that really cute way of hers.


    ��Ah, we would like 8 more [Juicy Burgers] here.�� Sargerass held up his hand timidly at Abbe Mia.


    ��Very well, please wait.�� Abbe Mia said with a smile. This demon person was really cute, though he had a scary face, he was quite diligent about keeping the restaurant rules and was in fact very easy to talk to.


    The alluring smell of cooking food filled the air, seated customers happily eating their food was the best kind of advertisement.


    However, when confronted by the 600 copper coin, 300 copper coin prices, quite a few potential customers had to quietly flee the restaurant. No matter how delicious the food could be, not everyone could spend this kind of money for a single portion of breakfast.


    On the other hand, there were still plenty of customers who stayed behind. While 300 copper coins could not be consider cheap, they could still afford to buy one just to try and see whether it was just as amazingly delicious as the people around them seemed to expressed. A few customers who could not wait for a seat to open up just ordered a [Juicy Burger] to go.


    ��I want a [Juicy Burger] too. Please make it fast, I have to go to town and switch shift soon.�� said a young man dressed in greyish white changpao, he looked like a store manager.


    ��I��ll have two, my wife would probably like one as well.�� next to him, a tall thin young man scratched his messy hair sheepishly. He was dressed in some kind of loose clothing and was wearing wooden clogs on his feet.


    Wayson Neo had been kicked out of bed early this morning by his wife to get breakfast. He had been feeling annoyed until that epic battle between two powerful mages happened in front of him. Feeling that his morning had not been wasted, and that this restaurant was not bad, he decided to just get some breakfast from this ce and go home.


    His wife owned about ten shop fronts in Aden Square and most of them were located near the za entrance. Every month, the rental collection could reach up to twenty or thirty thousand gold. A proper wealthy woman indeed.


    When he married into his wife��s family, the nickname Super Moocher was stuck to him.


    To be honest, Wayson Neo was not really bothered by the nickname. Though he was the son of a wealthy merchant family, as a bastard son, things like inheriting the business or whatever, had nothing to do with him. He had managed, on the strength of his face, married a wealthy wife, could anything be better than this?


    As for life goals, well, his job was to collect rent every month, isn��t that good enough?


    He had absolutely zero interest in fighting for a chunk of that family wealth.


    Moreover, his wife was pretty nice too. Aside from being a little demanding in bed, and having a slightly lower social position in the family, he had plenty of money to spend. The only thing required of him was to not make too much trouble outside.


    Everyday he left the house with heavy pockets, pretending to be a rich man. Unfortunately, he had a tail with him at all times and was not allowed to visit the brothel.


    However, it was not like he particrly regretted his life. Once he had finished counting the grains, he will leave the house to walk about. His restraint was almost saint like, even if a beautiful elf girl were to strip tease in front of him, he would probably only eyed her for a bit, and move on.


    ��I��m so exhausted.�� Wayson Neo yawned, he had been ridden on most vigorously all night, and was feeling hopelessly hollowed out. Looks like he��ll have to go and look for some kind of folk remedy or stamina medicine, again.


    ��Alright, please wait.�� Abbe Mia collected the man��s information, smiled once in acknowledgement and sped off towards the kitchen.

 Chapter 137 – For Juicy Burgers!

    <h4>Chapter 137 �C For Juicy Burgers!</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    ��This brother looks like he has some kidney issues[1], ah?�� Mike noticed Wayson Neo with his tall thin body, the loose clothes made him looked even thinner. His face was quite handsome, with a high nose and sharply defined eyebrows, but his skin looked a little pale. His eyes were dull, surrounded by dark circles and dragged down by eye bags. He reminded Mike of those friends of his who spent all their days rolling around with loose women.


    No, he should call them acquaintances. It��s not like they were real friends of his, and he was a ss above those dogs.


    Mike despised those men who exhaust their lives over women. Men who could not even control their own lower half have no right to call themselves his friends.


    In truth, his circle of friends was notrge, and he was quite ustomed to being alone. Or, it could be said that he preferred to be alone.


    The state of this little brother was just too awful, if he went on like this, it would not be long before he ended up in bed forever.


    Retracting his gaze, Mike focussed his attention on the rapidly increasing number on the new customer mission record. His lips curved up on its own. us and Julian��s performance this time had garnered quite a lot of new customers, at this rate, it looked like it he might even manage to hit the target today.


    ��If it��s [Yellow Stewed Chicken Rice], Amy should like it too, ba. Hm, I wonder what what kind of special effects that dish will have.�� Mike already did all the nning privately in his heart. Once the thousand new customer mission waspleted, he will request for [Yellow Stewed Chicken Rice] recipe as a reward.


    [Yellow Stewed Chicken Rice] was one of the three great cuisine of China, and as such, quite a few shops imed to serve the original version of this wonderfully delicious recipe. In his past life, he had the chance to eat the several incredibly delicious versions of this [Yellow Stewed Chicken Rice].


    Mike could hardly imagine the result of such a historical recipe, polished and perfected through several generations of cooking, created with the superb ingredients provided by the [System].


    Both ovens were at full capacity, baking up the white buns needed for the [Juicy Burgers] and at the moment, no one had ordered [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], so Mike told Abb�� Mia to sit down and personally sent out the final two [Juicy Burgers] to the customers.


    ��Boss Mike, we are very thankful for your [Juicy Burgers]. I trust ourva demon n will continue to be your best customers when ites to [Juicy Burgers].�� Sargerass stood up as Mike approached, a grateful expression on his face.


    Kiel and Misty also stood up, quickly straightening their clothes, their faces grave. Though they could not take Mike away, they could still buy [Juicy Burgers] from him. The burgers made by Boss Mike was a great assistance to them. After the third [Juicy Burger], Misty really did managed to breakthrough his second limitation. This kind of advancement was considered unbelievable in the past.


    ��You��re too kind.�� Mike smiled, nodding at them. It would be good for the restaurant to retain Sargerass as a regr customer. Only, the thought of an entire group ofva demons bursting into mes in the dining room was rather headache inducing. When the timees, perhaps he could discuss with Sargerass and arranged for his people to buy the [Juicy Burgers] as take ways and eat them outside, far away from the restaurant.


    He swept an eye over the one tall and one short demons, he saw a sh of light in the plump demon��s eye, this fatty looked like a shrewd one. In contrast, the taller demon had a rather simple look on his face, that one was probably the straightforward type.


    ��That��s right, please let me introduce them. This is Kiel and that one is Misty, we��ll be working as a merchant party from now on.�� Sargerass said, pointing at his fellow warrior brothers. After a pause, a grin spread across his face. ��We will be The Burning Legion!��


    ��Kiel... Misty... Burning Legion!�� Mike frowned as he looked at Sargerass and his party of three, feeling a little dazed. Was this something influenced by his presence? Or was this a some kind of alternate world history?


    ��Wait, did they establish this Burning Legion for the sake of eating [Juicy Burgers] everyday?�� Mike��s expression became a little odd. Suddenly, an image of the Burning Legion Army[2] storming forward with their weapons held high, howling ��For [Juicy Burgers]!�� ran across his mind.


    The image was just too beautiful, they��d probably be able to conquer Azeroth with that kind of motivation.


    ��The Burning Legion!�� Kiel and Misty��s eyes brightened, this was the first time they heard this name from Sargerass�� lips. However, the name inspired a rather majestic feel to it. Could there be any name as fitting, as imperious for a tribe ofva demon warriors?


    ��Good-bye, we shall return for dinner.�� Sargerass also did not bother with too much small talk, he tipped his head respectfully towards Mike and sent anotherrge grin at Abb�� Mia. After paying for their meals, he turned abruptly and left, Misty and Kiel quickly trotting after him.


    ��Boss, how did youe up with a name like Burning Legion?�� the moment they stepped out of the restaurant, Kiel rushed forward to ask.


    ��That��s right, this is certainly a good name. Just the sound of it is inspiring!�� Misty nodded excitedly at him.


    ��This was something that Boss Mike mentioned before, I felt that it was not bad and decided to use it.�� Sargerass rubbed hisrge bald head, not daring to take credit for the name. Then, he grinned again, ��Since we have decided to form a legion, we��ll need a battle cry, right? What do you guys think?��


    ��Let it be ��For the Burning Legion!�� Misty said after some thought.


    ��I��m not sure, a battle cry has to be something that will inspire the legion warriors�� motivation and fighting spirit. Something that could excite them would be the best.�� Kiel shook his head.


    ��What is your suggestion, Kiel?�� Sargerass asked, Kiel had a good brain for ava demon,va demons were usually a stubborn, hard headed lot with one track mind, but he had always depended on Kiel to provide good counsel.


    ��For [Juicy Burgers]!�� stars sparkled in his eyes as he shouted out loud.


    ��For [Juicy Burgers]!�� Sargerass and Misty reflexively howled.


    ��Good! This is a most excellent battle cry! Just the sound of it gets my blood rushing!�� Misty nodded, felling incredibly excited and moved.


    ��Yes, I think so too! Let��s go with this.�� Sargerass nodded at his fellow warriors, he pped a hand on Kiel��s shoulder. ��Kiel, your brain is certainly the best. From today onwards you are the Burning Legion��s advisory officer.��


    ��Yes, Boss. Thank you, Boss.�� Kiel smiled, though there were only three people within the Burning Legion, he was confident that it would continue to expand and eventually be the most powerful legion in the entire Nn Continent.


    When that timees, the cry of ��For [Juicy Burgers]!�� would reverberate across the Nn continent. To think that they��d be the first to utter this powerful words, just the thought of it sent shivers down his spine.


    ��For [Juicy Burgers]!�� the three of them cried out in unison, and then started tough out loud.


    The sound freaked out by passers, they darted nervous nces at the threeughing demons, and sped up their pace.


    Within the Gaia Inn, Sally was earnestly folding a quilt, her slender fingers ttening the creases off the surface, gradually turning into a soft block of cloth about as wide as a pillow and ced it at the head of the bed. However, the moment she set it down, the creases popped up again.


    ��If it weren��t for the 10 copper wages I��d tear you to pieces!�� Sally gritted her teeth, and then sighed at the quilt. She reached for her purse and shook the contents out onto her hand. A dozen over dragon coins rolled out, along with several copper coins.


    ��Should I go to that restaurant and have a rainbow rice?�� the thought popped into her head as she tightened her grip over the coins in her hand.


    [1] Kidney issues �C Sexually exhausted, lol[2] Burning Legion Army

 Chapter 138 – Boss Mike, What Kind of Medicine Are You Selling?

    <h4>Chapter 138 �C Boss Mike, What Kind of Medicine Are You Selling?</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    The thought leapt out at her, like a demon released from its bottle. That fragrant [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], just the thought of that meal made Sally��s mouth water. Ugh, and she just had arge bowl vegetable noodles!


    ��No! Just one meal will set me back more than a whole month��s worth of sry. I still need the money for my travels!�� Sally shook her head vehemently, trying to dislodge this desire out of her mind.


    However, the more she tried not to think about it, the more firmly this thought seemed to lodge within her head. That savoury ham, the melting sensation of chicken egg, and above all, the light fragrance of Spring of Life that emanated from every single grain of rice. This was actually the first time she felt homesick ever since she started on her travels.


    Though father and those haughty old farts who aimed to get her married to one of their snooty sons were unbearable, her rtionship with mother was not bad. Now and then, memories of being snuggled in mother��s arms would overwhelm her, especially during times of loneliness.


    If she had not ran away from home, there was no way she could have descended to menial jobs like folding up nkets, earning a few dozen coins cleaning tens of rooms. This was something that was totally unthinkable in the past. To think that she would have to work several days to earn just a single gold coin...


    ��I��m so hungry...�� Sally flopped face down onto the bed, her eyes nk as te after te of rainbow rice danced across her minds eye. Clearly, she was an elf who had her dreams shattered.


    ��I wonder if that restaurant has anything new to offer? That little kid... sure is cute, ah...�� within the empty room Sally��s voice echoed a little too loudly.


    ��Apologies, [Juicy Burgers] are all sold out half an hour ago. Also, it��s almost the end of our morning business hour. The restaurant will be closing its doors soon, if dear customers wish to have breakfast at our restaurant next time, please try toe a little earlier.�� at the entrance of the restaurant, Mike smiled at the dozen or so customers who were trying to talk their way in.


    ��Boss Mike, please, I��m only here for one te of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice]. I��ve just overslept a bit this morning, please, can��t you be a little lenient? I can��t function without your cooking, I can��t find anything better to eat so early in the morning, ah.�� a tall and thin man smiled as he pleaded with Mike.


    ��That��s right, ah, Boss Mike. I��ve travelled over half an hour by carriage just toe here. It��s fine if I can��t have the [Juicy Burger], but you could at least let us have a te of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice��, ba? Surely you won��t just let us go home starving, ba?�� a fatty chimed in from the side, his expression clearly unhappy.


    ��That��s right, that��s right...��


    The rest of the customers started to put in their two copper coins in as well, though it was their own fault for noting on time, they were hoping that Mike would give way if an entire group of people were to plead with him.


    ��Apologies, it��s unfortunate, but the business hours of this restaurant is extremely strict. So pleasee back again.�� Mike declined the lot without hesitation, flipping the sign on the door. When it looked like some of the people were about to speak up, he held up a hand, ��If I were to make [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] for you guys now, I won��t have time to prepare the ingredients for the lunch rush. This would not be fair to customers whoes during the lunch hour. So, pleasee a little early if you wish to have breakfast here, ba.��


    ��Alright, then I��lle over here for lunch, ba.�� the thin man finally relented when he saw that Mike had no intention of giving in. He turned around and left.


    ��Boss Mike, you��re... I guess you��re a man of principle, huh?�� the fat man nced down at Amy, who was holding Ugly Duckling in her arms. He muttered a few choice words under his breath,ughed hollowly to himself, before heading towards a waiting carriage.


    When the other customers saw that Mike was serious about keeping to his ridiculous rules, they could only helplessly leave. That Boss Mike turned out to be surprisingly uptight.


    ��That Boss Mike is certainly different from other restaurant managers.�� Abbe Mia thought as she studied Mike from the corner of her eyes. Under a shaft of sunlight, the slim and heroic looking face looked stern, but kind. The thin, �� shaped moustache on his upper lip lent an air of maturity that felt very dependable. To be able to work under such a boss was really her great fortune.


    When thest of the customers finally went away, Mike stretched his waist luxuriously. They had managed to sell a total of 200 [Juicy Burgers], with 95 new customers. If these numbers were anything to go by, he could only imagine the sudden influx of peopleing in for the lunch and dinner rush. The people would probably start to besiege the restaurant much earlier than before and storm in for seats as soon as the doors opened.


    ��Daddy dearest, can we hear a new song from Little Mushroom Elf today?�� Amy looked up at Mike with an expectant face.


    ��Boss Mike, please wait!�� Mike was just about to answer Amy when a weak voice floated over from a distant.


    ��En?�� Mike looked up at the voice. From a distance, a delicate looking figure could be seen running over from a distance. The slightly irregr ckitty ck of wooden clogs, the loose, sail like clothes fluttering in breeze, it was the customer with kidney problem that had bought 2 [Juicy Burgers] earlier, Wayson Neo.


    ��Excuse me, dear customer, I��m sorry to inform that the restaurant on its break.�� Mike stared as the thin figure wobbled over to bend down, hands nted on his knees as he panted to catch his breath.


    It was less than an hour since hest saw the man, this little brother��s face waspletely ashen. The way he ran was in the floaty, uneven way that none athletic people tended to do. Mike made an odd face, it looked like this man��s body condition was no different from his own.


    However, though their strength was simrly weak with rather thin bodies, his own skin condition was much and there was brightness in his eyes.


    On the other hand, Wayson Neo was rather depressing to look at. He looked like someone who would copse at the slightest touch. Who knew what had happened to him in that one hour��s time.


    ��Not selling?�� Wayson Neo��s voice pitched higher at the end, a hand over his heart as he nearly copsed to the ground. Suddenly, his eyes brightened, and he started to mutter and nod to himself, ��Not selling is good, not selling is good.��


    ��En?�� Mike looked down at this man with some puzzlement. Did something traumatic happened to him? What��s with all this rambling?


    ��Boss Mike, would... would you kindly help me up?�� Wayson Neo held up a limp hand, knees knocking together, clearly on the verge of prostrating himself on the floor.


    ��Eh... this customer, if you really wish to buy [Juicy Burgers], you maye again in the afternoon. There��s no need to be so polite about it.�� Mike was a little shocked as he stared at the half sprawled Wayson Neo who had withdrew his hand when no help came forth.


    Wayson Neo looked at his own knees as he slid slowly to the floor with vague surprise, he had already exhausted his strength for the day. It was actually quitefortable to lie down on the floor like this. He turned his face to give Mike a bitter look, ��Boss Mike, just what kind of weird medicine are you selling! That tigress in my house is always a littlezy and rxed in the morning. However, once she ate your [Juicy Burgers], she suddenly grew very vigorous. I was nearly eaten alive!��

 Chapter 139 – Can Gokuraku Jodo be Considered a Children’s Song?

    <h4>Chapter 139 �C Can Gokuraku Jodo be Considered a Children��s Song?</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    ��This...�� Mike looked at Wayson Neo��s bitter face and felt a little sorry for the guy. Looks like this weedy, malnourished face of his was not the result of a promiscuous lifestyle, but rather an overly enthusiastic wife. For a man to be devoured down to this state, could it be that his wife was the ruthless tigress type?


    ��This customer, just what are you saying? Our restaurant don��t deal with medicine of any kind.�� Abb�� Mia looked at Wayson Neo in puzzlement, her expression perfectly earnest.


    Though she did not know why this customer was kneeling so humbly before Boss Mike, if he wished to falsely use this restaurant of anything, she will be the first to protest!


    Mike and Wayson Neo looked over at Abb�� Mia. This girl was certainly a pure one, however, this was not a bad thing. She was, after all, still a young girl, there��s no need to exin anything to her. They both exchange a fleeting look, wordlessly agreeing to just skip over this topic.


    ��Dear customer, please get up first, ba. I swear, on the good name of this restaurant, that every single dish we sell is made from natural ingredients, with no added drugs or medicine.�� Mike leaned over to help Wayson Neo up, and continued, ��however, I must admit that each dish does have their own unique effect. Customers who ate the [Juicy Burgers] early in the morning will experience a great boost in energy for a great morning start. However for people who do not have much to do...��


    Wayson Neo��s hand trembled, his wife had nothing really special to do everyday, but, well, he supposed one could say her daily job was milking him...


    However, it��s not like he could refute what Mike said, plenty of people who came this morning bought [Juicy Burgers] by the dozen and ate them all quite happily. He had to admit that most of the people who left the restaurant looked especially energetic and eager to start their day. The most impressive reaction to the food was thoseva demons. However, that had nothing to do with him since they were, well, demons.


    ��Looks like I��ll have to make sure not to let her eat any [Juicy Burgers] before going to bed.�� Wayson Neo sighed. Then, he perked up and asked Mike with bright eyes, ��Oh yes, Boss Mike, you mentioned that there��s something unique about each dish. What��s the special feature for your [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] and that new product of yours?��


    ��[Yang Zhou Fried Rice] is good for promoting blood cirction, warms the body and have a nourishing effect on a weak body.�� Mike said as he watched Wayson Neo went still at this news, before continuing, ��the [Beancurd] is still at an experimental stage, but it seemed to have some special effects on the skin. I have a feeling that it will be a great hit with our female customers.��


    Mike��s little pause after delivering the special effects of the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] had Wayson Neo feel a little awkward but then he began to grow excited.


    He had always been on the look out for something that would improve his vitality, but most of the things avable on the market have eventual side effects. Part of the reason why his body was in such a terrible condition was due to all those random medication he had been taking to cope with his wife��s demands.


    When he heard that [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] had a nourishing effect on the body, he suddenly felt excited. This morning, he did not even have the chance to taste the [Juicy Burger] in his hand when it was snatched away by his wife after one bite of her own [Juicy Burger].


    As for the skin improving [Beancurd], it��s probably be the holy product his wife had been searching for all her life. As someone who applies pearl powder on her face everyday, she would definitely love this. Hopefully, he can use this [Beancurd] thing to distract her from the [Juicy Burger]. Otherwise, he would not have long to live...


    ��Dear customer, if you wish to eat something from this restaurant, you maye over during the lunch hour.�� Mike retracted his hand, though he felt sorry for this young brother, there was really nothing much he could do about it. He could only hope that this young brother could benefit from the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] and help him deal with the [Juicy Burger] powered tigress at home.


    ��Boss Mike, if you would be so kind, perhaps you might let me try one of your [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] now? Just look at me, I��m starved to the point of not being able to move.�� Wayson Neo stared pitifully at Mike, one hand clutching the door frame, looking as though the wrong move might sent him to the ground any moment.


    ��Apologies, we don��t serve anyone outside the business hours.�� Mike shook his head.


    ��Money is no issue, I can give you double, triple the price even! Here��s 18 gold coins for one [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], you can have it now.�� Wayson Neo reached into his breastpocket and was preparing to count the money when-


    ��This is the restaurant rule, I��m sorry, we can��t serve you even if you pay us ten times the price.�� Mike rejected the man without hesitation. He pointed down thene, ��50 meters down here is a noodle shop, you may have your breakfast there before you go home. The [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] isn��t some magical pill, you won��t suddenly turn into a lively, athletic person after just one te.��


    ��If that��s the case, then I��ll juste a little earlier for lunch. I��ll sit down at some teashop, I really don��t dare to go home now.�� when Mike did not waver, Wayson Neo could only helplessly conceded defeat.


    ��Bye-bye Weakling Uncle, please be careful when you��re walking alone, if you fall down maybe no one will help you up. If you can��t get up any more, you won��t be able to eat any rainbow rice.��


    Wayson Neo frowned, this little girl��s tone seemed quite caring, but somehow her words were a little odd. Something was just not right...


    ��That��s right! What Weakling Uncle are you talking about? Though, I am a little weak looking, but this kind of nickname is just too weird, ba!�� Wayson Neo started to scowl, but at the sight of Amy��s concerned little face, his heart wavered. What should he do? Forgive her of course.


    After his marriage, the thing he wished for most was a child. However, his wife did not like little children, had never liked them. It��s been four or five years since their marriage, but so far, not even a flutter in her tummy. How lovely it would be to have a little girl like this, ah. He gave Mike a slightly envious nce, sighed once more, and slowly stepped away.


    ��Daddy dearest, do you think Weakling Uncle will be able to make it until noon?�� Amy was watching Wayson Neo��s slowly disappearing back with some concern.


    ��Should be fine, ba...�� Mike looked at Wayson Neo who staggered a little with some concern, and some suspicion. But then, he quickly turned away to smile down at Amy, he stroked her head, ��Amy, didn��t you say something about learning a second song? Let��s go, daddy will set it up for you.��


    ��Yay, yay!�� Amy quickly hopped up and down, pping her hands. Ugly Duckling was squeezed up against her chest, its head flung left and right even as it clung desperately to her clothes, not daring to make a peep.


    ��Are you teaching Amy a new song?�� Abb�� Mia was also intrigued. These days, aside from teasing Ugly Duckling, Amy��s other hobby was singing along with the little singing elf doll. Their singing voices were really quite excellent.


    Mike closed the door, went straight to the cupboard to fetch the music box, he fiddled with the switches for a bit, setting the next song to y and ced the music box on the counter. Finally, he ced the music box on the counter table, and they all waited for the music box to start ying.


    Just what kind of song will it y?


    The half sphere lit up like a circle of rainbow, the powerful strum of electric guitar echoed in the dining room, apanied by rapid drum beats. The little elf figurine started its slightly stiff movements. This music, this rhythm, sounded kind of... familiar?


    ��[System], your mom! Can Gokuraku Jodo[1] still be considered a children��s song?��


    [Gumihou: ...just when did this story took a turn for the hi?] [1] Gokuraku Jodo �C Hit song by a 3 girl singing dancing group called GARNiDELiA, and get this, they��re a japanese singing group that��s really popr in now. Features a lot of super modern japanese cosy style outfit with frills and cut outs incorporated into traditional japanese kimono. Here��s a sample of their music.

 Chapter 140 – No Need, I Decline, Get Lost!

    <h4>Chapter 140 �C No Need, I Decline, Get Lost!</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    Hearing that familiar music, Mike watched as the elf figurine did her best to move her stiff joints in an attempt to match the rhythm. As it failed miserably thanks to the limited movements in her body, he had a bad premonition.


    As a major blogger in Weibo in his past life, he was naturally familiar with the popredy and music groups that made it to the hit charts. In fact, even if he had limited ess to the social media world, this song could be found everywhere. Just... just what the heck was it doing here? Isn��t this music box that was supposed to contain children��s songs?


    Moreover, the singing itself was bad enough, but what��s with that dancing elf girl? Though she was dressed in a long skirt, theoretically she should still be able to dance well with those long legs of hers, however, she was still a wooden puppet with a limited range of movements. Only her hands could move in an approximation of the Gokuraku Jodo dance while the rest of her just sort of jerked around oddly, the end result of it was that she looked more like she��s suffering from some kind of seizure instead of dancing.


    ��The [System] feels that ��Gokuraku Jodo�� has a great fanbase, not only among teenagers, but with small children as well. Aside from its ability to foster a singing ability, it also encourages dancing, a perfect example of learning through music and fun.�� the [System��s] mild voice said.


    ��Learning through music and fun? [System]e over here if you dare, and see if don��t beat you to death.�� Mike was really quite angry now. If Gokuraku Jodo could be termed as a children��s dance, then wouldn��t If U Do Do[1] be a standard text book?


    ��Wow!��


    Amy raised her head to stare at the little elf in the music box, her azure eyes round andrge. She was clearly captivated. Ugly Duckling tucked under one arm, the other hand raised to her mouth in eagerness.


    Ugly Duckling, who was practically suspended in the air by its neck rolled its eyes, it was scrabbling its feet trying to climb up to the counter to see what the little elf was up to.


    ��What lovely music, and... is this a dance music? It certainly seems quite bouncy.�� Abbe Mia also could not seem to take her eyes off the little elf.


    Though, she felt that the little person��s movements was a little awkward and jerky, this was the first time she had heard such a unique music. Just what kind of musical instrument was used to create such magical sounds? It was unusually intense, to the point that her body seemed to want to move on its own to the beat.


    However, what was most unusual was the singing. It seemed to be in some kind of foreignnguage, more importantly, it sounded more like chanting rather than singing. Though it wasn��t in the main Nn Continentnguage, the female singing voices still sounded rather attractive, perhaps even a little mesmerizing.


    ��Observe, the song attracts the attention of 4 year old children as well as 17 teenagers alike, even small animals are mesmerized by this wonderful song and could not resist dancing.�� the [System] dered with some smugness, it seemed very satisfied with the reactions from Amy and the rest.


    ��Hmph, I suppose I should be thankful for yourziness for giving us the japanese version.�� Mike looked at the three little brats before him, bobbing their heads in time with the music. He was a little surprise, but thankful that the song had not been tranted into the Nn Continent lingua franca, otherwise, it would have been very awkward.


    ��If the host wish for the lyrics to be changed to Nn Language, it could be done in five minutes at the cost of 1,000 gold coins.�� was the [System]��s immediate answer.


    ��No need, I decline, get lost!�� Mike mentally yelled while maintaining a poker face. He really hadn��t expected the system to deliberately not provide the localnguage version in order to extort an additional 1,000 gold coins from him. It��s greediness had certainly reached expert level.


    ��Daddy dearest, this is really fun, ah. Amy wants to learn it!�� Amy reached up to tug at Mike��s sleeves, her voice brimming with anticipation.


    ��Amy wants to learn this?�� there was an odd expression on Mike��s face, the most worrying situation had cropped up.


    ��Yeah~! I feel that the dancing will be really pretty, Amy really want to learn, want to learn it now!�� Amy nodded quickly, Little Ugly Duckling abandoned on a chair as she sped her hands together.


    ��If at all possible, may I learn too...�� Abbe Mia��s hesitant voice whispered. Her voice seemed as tiny as an ant, longing obvious in her eyes.


    Mike felt at conflicted as he looked at these two people staring at him with anticipation and longing in their eyes.


    As a father, he definitely did not want Amy to learn the Gokuraku Jodo as her first dance, however, after some careful consideration, there was nothing really provoking about the dance. His eyes fell upon Amy��s little body and suddenly, his brain was filled with images of Amy��s short arms and legs waving and bobbing to the Gokuraku Jodo beat, and could not stop himself from grinning. Surely it will be super cute, ba?


    As for Abb�� Mia, Mike studied her perfectly proportioned body in its maid costume. Well, the dance was certainly perfect for someone withrge breasts, long legs, slim arms and dressed in frilly maid costume.


    ��Alright, you two go ahead, ba.�� Mike��s conflict did notst too long. Since both Amy and Abb�� Mia seemed to like it, and well, their happiness was the most important thing. Its not like they��d be dancing in the streets right away, he��ll be there to monitor them and put a stop to any raunchy movements.


    ��Daddy dearest is the best.�� Amy stood on tiptoe and grabbed Mike��s hand, swinging herself in a rather spoilt manner.


    ��Thank you, Boss Mike.�� Abb�� Mia was also on her tip toes, hands sped gratefully in front of her. However, she quickly resumed her normal demure stance, but nothing could hide the happiness on her face.


    Since she was a child, Abb�� Mia had dreamed of dancing and singing on a stage, to one day receive cheers and apuse of an audience. Just like the girls who danced and sang at the centre of Aden Square on Memorial Peace Day.


    Ever since she was a young child she had never seen any kind of dancing aside on that day, naturally learning a dance was out of the question.


    However, things were different now, Boss Mike��s gift to Amy, this little elf person thing did not seem to tire and would continue to sing and dance as long as anyone wanted her to. As long as she was given the opportunity to observe her a few times, Abb�� Mia was certain that she would be able to learn it. Naturally, even if she ended up taking a lot longer, well, that��s fine too.


    Seeing their happy faces, Mike could only helplessly smile at their exuberance. However, when his eyes fell upon the little puppet who was still jerking and twisting in that awkward, mechanical way, his smile stiffened. If Amy and Abb�� Mia learnt this weird, jerky dance, they would end up with a shoddy imitation of the Gokuraku Jodo dance. He should deal with this matter first.


    ��Level 1 Modification: Power conversion �C four AAA battery be changed to high speed, super capacity lithium battery, full charge in three hours. Fully charged battery willst three days worth of continuous use. Modification rate: 10 gold coins, plus a free original charger.��


    ��Level 2 Modification: Power conversion+fashionable clothes �C provides up to 10 very cute set of clothes for the doll to change into, no need for disassembly, just press one button to change her dress. Modification rate: 20 gold coins.��


    ��Level 3 Modification: Power conversion+4 sided projection upgrade, 4 sided LED screen viewing will appear, best for viewing dance animation. Modification Rate: 100 gold coins.


    ��Level 4 Modification: Power conversion+holographic projection upgrade, created from thetest holographic technology. Once activated, the projected figure is extremely lifelike and may be viewed from all 360 degree angles, giving the best and most urate representation for dancing movements. A bonus teaching function may also be included, learner��s ability will be automatically evaluated and proper learning techniques be applied ording to ability.��


    Suddenly, a form appeared within Mike��s head.

 Chapter 141 – You Wish to Sell Yourself, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 141 �C You Wish to Sell Yourself, Right?</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    Mike stared at the familiar form in his mind, his lips worked, trying to resist the urge to curse out loud.


    He suddenly understood why [System] had yed the Gokuraku Jodo song, it was for money! All for money!


    There was no ident in its choice, this was a deliberate pit trap, a trap that was waiting for him to walk into and here he was, willingly throwing himself into that trap.


    ��[System] does your conscience not pain you?�� Mike finally allowed himself to say after a long period of silence.


    ��The [System] has no such thing as a conscience,�� was the perfectly mild answer typical of the [System]. Nevertheless, Mike swore he could hear the glee in that nd, robotic voice.


    ��Very good.�� Mike sighed, long and heavy. In a much lighter tone, he asked, ��Hey [System], what does the Level 5 Modification offer anyway?��


    ��There is no Level 5 Modification for a music box.�� the [System] answered.


    ��For real? Didn��t you say that as long as there��s money, modifications could be made? What if I feel that this holographic projection and half baked AI is not good enough? What��s your next offer?�� Mike muttered half to himself.


    ��How much is your offer?�� the [System] replied, after some deep thinking.


    ��That will depend on the degree of modifications.�� Mike countered, this time taking the initiative to control the conversation flow.


    ��The host��s level of authority is too low, the [System] will not perform any kind of modifications outside of the standard package.�� the [System] seemed to have picked up his intention and was quietly wary with its answers.


    ��You know, my daily takings are pretty high, just yesterday we made 1,500 gold coins...�� Mike said lightly.


    ��As long as it does not vite the Three Laws of [System], the host may request for any kind of modifications or changes, price may be discussed. The moreplicated the modification you request, the more bonuses and hidden offers will be revealed!�� the [System��s] voice had gotten rather cheerful, it sounded almost as ingratiating a servant addressing their master.


    ��Very good, I am very pleased with your work attitude.�� Mike was generous with his praise.


    ��It is my duty to provide the best service for utmost satisfaction for the host.�� said the [System].


    ��Wonderful, I��d like to install an artificial intelligence within this music box, preferably something that��s at least twice as intelligent as you. To prevent my little girl from being abducted.�� Mike said seriously.


    ��... ...�� a long line of ellipsis travelled across Mike��s mind.


    After a long silence, the [System] spoke with barely restrained irritation, ��Would the host please kindly refrain from questioning the [System]��s intelligence. We have knowledge of everything from astronomy to geography with great learning ability. We have grasped over 80% of the knowledge in the cosmos and is still in the middle of gathering more knowledge. In this puny world, our mind is akin to an omnipotent God, if you have even an inkling of...��


    ��How much would it cost to buy a [System] like yourself?�� Mike interrupted.


    ��Should be... about a few hundred thousand gold coins, ba?�� the [System] said, after thinking about it seriously. It did not sound at all certain,


    ��Can I just sell you off?�� was Mike��s next question.


    ��... ...��


    The silencested even longer this time. Then in a voice that sounded very much like a roar, it yelled, ��Host! I��d advice you to stick to proper business transactions! Also, you really think you can sell me off? Can you even find someone who could afford me? Even if you do, at least half the money would belong to me!��


    [I��m seriously imagining a screaming Gordon Ramsey here.]


    ��Oh, so you wish to sell yourself?�� Mike immediately pounced on this important point.


    The [System] once more sank into serious gloom.


    This was the [System��s] standard reaction whenever Mike bumped against its bottom line.


    ��Perhaps the host needed some additional reminder. The [Making of a Master Chef System] have been created by Heaven in order to appease the grief and frustration of chefs you have angered in the past. The [System] is here to supervise your growth down the road to be a Master Chef.��


    ��[System], I guess I��ll have the Level 4 Modification, ba.�� Mike hadn��t really been listening to the [System��s] little self aggrandising speech, he frowned, ��200 gold coins is too much, how about a discount?��


    ��No negotiations on the price!�� the [System��s] firm voice echoed in his head. It was followed by, ��The holographic projection is a special advance technology far beyond your time, and is the result of careful research and detailed design based on the movements of real dancers. As a prototype, it is now sold at 200 gold coins, once it is officially marketed to the public, it will cost at least 500 gold coins.��


    Mike looked at Amy and Abb�� Mia who were seriously studying the stiff and unnatural movements of the little elf doll and no longer hesitated, ��I��ll pay you 190 gold coins. Consider the first 10 gold as down payment from that first modification.


    ��The Level 1 Modification which the host had previously bought had gone past its three day return period...�� the [System] said hesitatingly.


    ��If you can��t adjust the amount, then I don��t want it any more. It��s not like anyone actually know what the Gokuraku Jodo dance really look like, they can just learn the dance like this.�� Mike said in a neutral voice.


    ��190 gold had been deducted. Would the host please decide the time for conduct the modification, modification time: 20 minutes only.�� the [System] said nothing, but a line of words floated across his mind.


    ��Do it half an hourter, ba.�� Mike was busy looking at the Amy and Abb�� Mia. It was really cute and funny to see these two girls, who had never dance in their life, trying to imitate the little elf��s stiff and jerky movements.


    Even Little Ugly Duckling would tapped its little feet along with the preppy beat of the music.


    It was especially amusing to see Amy hold her lotus white hands up, and studying the little elf��s movements with a serious expression. Though she could not tell what the movements of the feet might be, the lively music automatically made her tap her feet in time with the beat, Mike could not help the smile on his face at the really cute performance.


    Was 200 gold coins expensive? When it��s converted into 20,000 copper coins, well, that certainly was a lot of zeros.


    However, if it was for Amy, it��s not expensive at all.


    What��s the reason for working so hard everyday? Isn��t it so that Amy could live happily everyday?


    He should be able to step up today��s ie even more. He had already collected about half of the 10,000 gold coins needed to level up his bodily constitution. At this rate of collection, should be able to reach his target in a few more days. He should also be able to reach the thousand new customer mission by then.


    Once the bargain was struck, Mike could not be bothered to waste words with the [System]. Since Abb�� Mia was still awkwardly practising her dance, Mike quietly started to put the dining room back to its pristine order.


    ��Boss Mike, let me do it, ba. You rest first.�� once the song ended, Abb�� Mia finally noticed that her boss was clearing up the dining room on his own and quickly stepped forward, a little embarrassed.


    ��No problem, you go ahead and practice your dance, ba.�� Mike said with a smile.


    ��No, it��s now time to work. I can wait until all my work is done before practising.�� Abb�� Mia said as she firmly shook her head, she grabbed the cloth off Mike��s hand and began to wipe down the tables.


    ��Daddy dearest,e and dance with me, ba. It��s really fun, ah.�� Amy said happily as she dragged Mike over to the counter.


    [Gumihou: Hahaha!]

 Chapter 142 – You’ll Really be Fattened to Death

    <h4>Chapter 142 �C You��ll Really be Fattened to Death</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    Dancing? Him?


    Moreover, to the Gokuraku Jodo?


    For a tone deaf Mike who was born with two left feet, well, let��s not talk about it at all. Still, he did his best to make a few twirls with Amy, but soon gave it up as a bad job and settled down to watch Amy dance. A smile ying about his face.


    Like her singing, her gift for dancing probably came from her mother. Though her movements were still a little childish and immature, she was learning the move very quickly and her movements grew smoother. She looked very adorable as she waved her hands and hopped about in time with the music.


    Moreover, this was the result of learning form a small puppet with awkward, jerky movements. If she could learn dancing from a semi-intelligent, holographic dance instructor, she��ll definitely be able to master it even faster.


    Little Ugly Duckling became too excited to just stand around the counter top any more. It hopped down to the stool, slid down its long wooden legs and began to bounce around Amy��s feet.


    ��Little Duckling, you won��t have to drink goat milk any more. I��ll let you have some [Beancurds], ba,�� Mike said to the lively Little Ugly Duckling.


    ��Miao!�� Little Ugly Duckling turned to looked up at Mike, it��s blue, gem like eyes lit up as though it really know what he was speaking about. In two bounces, it was rubbing against Mike��s ankles, purring in a most happy manner.


    ��Daddy dearest, can Little Ugly Duckling really eat other things now?�� Amy paused in her dancing to ask Mike.


    ��En, it should be about time. Your Little Ugly Duckling grows faster than normal cats, so we can start by letting him have some [Beancurds], ba.�� Mike said with a little smile, other world cats had to be different from the cats in his old world. It��s already about the size of the orange cat he used to own.


    ��But, isn��t the [Beancurd] all gone now?�� Amy looked up at Mike in puzzlement.


    ��There is still a bit more, we��ll let it have whatever is left.�� Mike stood up to make his way to the kitchen. After breakfast, he had managed to collect a couple bowls worth of the [Beancurd] and were put away in a warming cupboard. It��s still [Beancurd], but it��s vour would beckingpared to when it just came out of the pot this morning.


    ��Miao miao miao!�� Little Ugly Duckling bounced around happily, it quickly rushed over to the kitchen to stared at Mike with unblinking eyes. This was the first time it was able to eat something other than goats milk, just the thought of it nearly made the little cat exploded in excitement.


    ��Only, I wonder vour this little thing would like?�� Mike looked at Little Ugly Duckling sitting by the door, it��s little face brimming with expectation. After some hesitation, he made one of each vour, and served in little red-blue bowls he had purchased from the [System].


    The bowls he��d gotten for Little Ugly Duckling werepletely different from any of the bowls used in the restaurant. Although the little thing was carried around by Amy most days and was regrly bathed, there was no way Mike was going to let it share the tableware. At the very least, it might made the customers ufortable.


    ��Here��s the sweet one, and here��s the savoury one. Which one would Ugly Duckling like, I wonder?�� Amy also came up to look at the slightly steaming bowls of [Beancurds] curiously.


    Abb�� Mia��s hands have also stopped moving, she too was looking at Little Ugly Duckling curiously.


    ��Miao miao!�� Little Ugly Duckling��s eyes stayed glued onto the two bowls in Mike��s hands and swallowed. That morning it had already swallowed countless amount saliva while stuck in Amy��s arms. Now that it had an opportunity to eat, it stood up on its hind legs, its front paws waving eagerly as it tried to follow Mike��s movements, before finally flopping down on its back. It was actually really adorable and funny.


    ��Little Ugly Duckling, you looked really stupid. If you gets stupider than this, I don��t want you any more.�� Amy said as she looked at the little cat��s behaviour.


    ��Miao~�� Ugly Duckling quickly flipped up to its feet and rushed over to brushed its body against Amy��s legs, keeping a firm eye on the two bowls in Mike��s hands.


    ��Eat here, ba. Make sure you don��t upset the bowls or drop any food onto the floor.�� Mike ced both bowls on the floor next counter after that little warning to Ugly Duckling.


    ��Miao miao!�� Little Ugly Duckling nodded its little head, its bright eyes flicked left and right as it studied the bowls. It looked quite serious as it pondered over its choices. It trotted over to the left bowl containing [Savoury Beancurd] and sniffed delicately at the contents, then trotted over to the [Sweet Beancurd] for a little sniff, trying to decide which one to eat.


    Three people stared at Little Ugly Duckling, all wanting to know just which one it would chose.


    ��I think the sweet one is very delicious.�� Abbe Mia stated her opinion weakly.


    ��Savoury one has more intense vours, and more appetizing.�� Mike smiled.


    ��I think sweet and savoury are both really delicious. I think it��s best if you eat the savoury one first, then the sweet one.�� was Amy��s earnest opinion.


    Little Ugly Duckling ignored the people standing around trying to guess its choice, the fragrance of [Beancurds] havepletely saturated its brain as it struggled to make its choice. It paced in front of the two bowls before stopping in front of the [Sweet Beancurd]. It carefully lowered its head and tentatively licked a bit of the red-gold syrup.


    ��Miao!�� Little Ugly Duckling��s eyes brightened, and with an excited cry it started to chomp into the [Sweet Beancurd], now and then giving out a soft mew. The smell of [Beancurd] and sweet syrup started to permeate the air.


    ��It chose the [Sweet Beancurd].�� Abb�� Mia��s eyes brightened, she was delighted.


    ��Not necessarily,�� said Mike, still calm. The little guy had hesitated between the two bowls for a long time after all.


    Little Ugly Duckling cheerfully ate and ate, it eventually squatted down, wriggling its bottom for the mostfortable position, its front paws hung over the bowl. Most of its head was stuck inside the bowl as it did its best to lick everything up.


    ��Little Ugly Duckling, you��re so greedy andzy, you��ll fatten yourself to death.�� Amy looked at the little cat with some helplessness.


    ��10 little orange cat, 9 fatty cats, and one copsing bed... looks like there��s a reason why that saying exits.�� Mike looked at the cat, which hadn��t even taken its head out of the bowl as it wriggle its bottom about for the best seat. He shook his head helplessly, it looked like Charcoal ck��s prediction might actuallye true, the cat��s weight might actually soar from here on.


    Once the [Sweet Beancurd] was gone, Little Ugly Duckling finally lifted its head. It��s little face and whiskers all covered in crushed [Beancurd] and sauce. It was still swiping its face clean with its tongue when its eyes moved towards the bowl of [Savoury Beancurd].


    Mike looked at the little bowl, it waspletely empty, not even a drop of syrup was left.


    He had thought that Ugly Duckling would walk over to the [Savoury Beancurd] and maybe sniff or taste the other bowl. Instead, it did not even bother to stand up as it scooted over to the [Savoury Beancurd], heaved its front paws up and over the side of the bowl and stuck its head in. Soon, happy sounds of eating could be heard. It sounded no less happy then when it had been eating the [Sweet Beancurd].


    ��Haha, looks like Little Ugly Duckling also like both. Only, in eats the sweet one first before the savoury one.�� Amy said happily. She knelt down to stroke Little Ugly Duckling��s head, looking very pleased with its choice.


    ��It ate both?�� Abb�� Mia sounded a little disappointed.


    ��I guess it made sense, after all it��s an orange cat. What won��t it eat?�� Mike said as he shook its head. Well, as long as Amy liked it, it��s good that she has apanion to y with. As Amy continued to stroke the little cat, Mike reached for the music box on the counter. ��Amy, daddy��s going to modify this music box, I��ll give it back to youter, alright?��

 Chapter 143 – The Shopping App is Now Activated

    <h4>Chapter 143 �C The Shopping App is Now Activated</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    ��Modify?�� Amy looked up at Mike, then at the music box in his hand. Puzzled, she asked, ��But, I think the Little Mushroom Elf is fine, why would we need to chher? Are you going to change her?��


    ��No, no, didn��t you say you like dancing? Little Mushroom Girl is a little stiff right now, after the modification, her dancing will look much better. Also, she��ll be able to teach you how to dance better, and even change into all kinds of different outfits, but, she��ll still be Little Mushroom Girl.�� Mike saidfortingly, it looked like she had developed some affection for the little doll.


    ��Really? That��s wonderful, how long will it take?�� Amy asked with sparkling eyes.


    ��Once it��s been modified, would her dancing be even prettier?�� Abb�� Mia also had a rather expectant look on her face.


    ��About half an hour, ba. You just y with Little Ugly Duckling first and it will be done very soon.�� Mike said. Then, he picked up the music box and headed upstairs.


    The [System] mentioned that it would take 20 minute for the modification, but this time Mike wanted to make sure that there was no weird or unpleasant surprises hidden in the music box before handing it back to Amy.


    ��...hic...�� after swallowing down the [Savoury Beancurd], Little Ugly Duckling rolled to the ground, exposing its white, fluffy and very round belly. It��s eyes were slitted shut in satisfaction.


    ��Little Ugly Duckling, you can��t sleep after eating!�� Amy immediately flicked one of the fluffy orange ears.


    ��Miao~�� Little Ugly Duckling mewedzily, pushing its head against Amy��s hand. It squirmed and flopped its way onto Amy��s feet, and settled down to sleep.


    Amy retracted her hand and looked down at the Ugly Duckling with a frown. Suddenly, her eyes gleamed, and she whispered, ��Once you��re all nice and fat, you��ll be all grown up, right? And once you��re all grown up...��


    ��Miao miao!�� Little Ugly Duckling quivered and jumped to its feet. It mewed twice at Amy and then began to run around the dining hall. As it ran, it kept turning back to mew at Amy, as if to inform her that, look, it was doing its best to exercise now.


    ��It��s fine, it��s fine, I think you can lie down now.�� Amy was shaking her head, but, there was still that rather dangerous smile on her face.


    ��Miao!�� Little Ugly Duckling��s voice picked up a few more notches, it had actually slowed down to a little trot, but then picked up its pace again when it saw that smile.


    Mike, who was just starting down the stairs, could not help but smiled at their antics. Looks like Little Ugly Duckling��s lovely days of sleeping in were almost over.


    While the music box was with the [System], Mike did not remained idle. He had gone to the kitchen to prepare ingredients for the lunch hour. Now that he no longer have to clean up the dining room or buy goats milk outside, it saved him quite bit of time. He spent it making more white buns. With two ovens he was not worried about not making enough buns for lunch.


    When the [System] chimed its signal, Mike washed his hands and made his way upstairs. He passed by Little Ugly Duckling, who was now crawling its way around the dining hall. Amy and Abbe Mia, who was mopping the floor, looked up at him with great expectant eyes.


    Mike went upstairs to pick up the music box. The general shape of the music box did not actually change much, but it had grown a lot taller, and the little elf in the centre of the ss sphere had disappeared. The mock snow on the ground had also disappeared, the only thing that could be seen on the ground were a few red dots.


    Additionally, embedded into the base of the music box was a small screen about 4 inches wide. It looked like this fool had decided to bring in obvious modern technologies into this world.


    ��The holographic projection modification is nowplete. As per the host��s instructions, the projected image will still be the elf. The [System] have also provided 10 sets of basic costume set. We can now supplement the costume set with a wide variety of luxurious clothing with different essories to choose from, all you have to do is pay a bit of money for an upgrade, for better experience and fun-��


    ��Wait, wait... [System]! I only want a simple holographic modification. What��s all this pop-up adverts? You want to lure my kid into some kind of spend drift lifestyle?�� Mike interrupted the [System]. This bastard seemed to have gotten more and more skilled at making money, knowing that the best way to get at his money was through Amy.


    ��Would the host please do notpare the [System��s] modification to those money trap games with their in-app purchase. The outfits, costumes and essories provided by the [System] is of the most delicately made and exquisite of styles. The special effects that came with the costume change is both tasteful and beautiful. Thanks to the high quality holographic projection, fine details such as embroidery, stitching, and...�� the [System] went on and on, clearly very proud of itself.


    ��What I want is a child lock option, or at least a parental supervision mode. Something that will stop all this random pop-up ads, also absolutely no embedded advertisement at all. Otherwise, I��ll just return the goods.�� said Mike coldly.


    ��This unreasonable behaviour of the host will kill a child��s natural talent and curiosity, this is not at all conducive to the growth of a child��s heart or talent. It��s a form of educational tyranny!�� The [System] protested.


    ��Tch, the talent and growth of children are ruined by money grubbing mobile game maker bastards like you, when I was a child I never yed with video games or phone games all day, everyday.�� Mike sneered.


    ��Shall we allow the little girl to decide for herself?�� the [System] yielded a little and was now trying to negotiation.


    ��I seem to remember that there��s a three day return policy?�� Mike refused to negotiate at all.


    ��Fine, all pop-up ads have been taken down, automatic deduction have been deactivated, and parental mode is now activated.�� the [System] sounded a little frustrated.


    Mike nodded with satisfaction, then he added, ��One more thing, you sure you don��t have any rubbish like If U Do Do, ba?��


    ��How could If U Do Do be considered rubbish? It��s the purest form of an artist effort, as an art, it is...�� the [System] started with some passion.


    ��Stop with that nonsense, just how many kinds of songs and dance music do you have in here? I want to have a look.�� Mike broke through the [System��s] ridiculous talk. This thing was just too untrustworthy, looks like he��ll have to personally sift through the song list and find out what��s actually educational for children from the rubbish.


    ��Apologies host, the [System] have determined that revealing too many other world dance music in this world could upset this world��s culture. Therefore the host may only view Gokuraku Jodo for now. Once the first dance had been learnt, the second song will be unlocked. As for the sing along songs, the host may now view the first 30 songs for free.��


    ��Fine, you got me there.�� Mike��s hand trembled, he was this close to throwing the music box into the wall. Instead, he tapped at the 4 inch screen, it activated like a standard phone screen, revealing several options like [Dress up], [Dance Lesson], [Music Lesson] and so forth.


    Mike tapped the [Music Lesson] option and nced through it. Most of the songs seemed like normal children��s song. The first song was, of course, the Little Mushroom Girl song that Amy had just learnt. After that was the Two Tigers song[1], Duck song[2] and other such familiar songs.


    ��Shopping App is now activated. You may now proceed to the mall to buy all kinds of fun and popr Apps through this machine. Enjoy wonderful holographic games, puzzle games, and much much more. The hottest game right now is...��


    A pop-up window had just appeared to cover the entire screen.

 Chapter 144 – Miss Amy’s Brainwashing Technique

    <h4>Chapter 144 �C Miss Amy��s Brainwashing Technique</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    A great silence descended upon them.


    ��It��s a miss, an ident... we must have missed one.�� the [System] fell into an awkward silence, then a window popped up dering that the advert had disappeared.


    ��This [System] is really unscrupulous when ites to money. I��m afraid that they have really forgotten what kind of [System] they were supposed to be.�� Mike shook his head in mock disappointment. He sighed, he really had no idea whether having this [System] with him was a blessing or a curse. ��On the other hand, holographic simtion game and actual game pads? I guess I can look through those thingster when I have time.��


    Mike did not rush to test the holographic projection thing, nor did he bother to continue bantering with the [System]. Instead, he carried therger music box downstairs, and was greeted promptly greeted by two pairs of expectant eyes.


    ��Daddy dearest, where��s Little Mushroom Girl?�� Amy was looking anxiously at the empty ss sphere on the music box.


    Little Ugly Duckling was sprawled on the floor, gasping for breath, eyes almost rolled back into its head from exhaustion.


    No more, it��ll never eat a second helping of anything ever again!


    Abb�� Mia sidled closer as well, looking suspiciously at the music box. Mike said that he was going to improve the music box, but, now that the little elf was gone, who was going to teach them how to dance?


    Of course, there was no way that Mike would lie to Amy, but, well, the situation was truly baffling. Could it be that the little elf would appear out of thin airter?


    ��Don��t worry, and don��t you blink. You��ll see some magic in a few minutes.�� Mike did not bother with long exnations, he merely ced the music box on the table, and lightly tapped at the icon that would activate the main character.


    Amy and Abb�� Mia both opened their eyes wide as they stared breathlessly at the music box, their faces filled with expectations. Even Little Ugly Duckling lifted its head a little from its sprawled position to see what was going on.


    The light that came out from the crystal sphere also seemed to be different, it had changed from the low quality shing lights to something that looked more like white stage lights.


    It was followed by the clear chime of bells as clear as crystals, the scattered lights red and scattered, before gathering into a single ball of light within the centre of the crystal ball.


    [Ting!]


    The clear sound of a single bell rang out, and the light in the middle of the crystal bowl suddenly shed out in all directions in gorgeous colours, like an exploding firework.


    ��It��s so pretty!��


    Amy and Abb�� Mia cried out, their bright eyes reflecting the beautiful light. They had never seen such a wondrous sight in their lives, it was even more wonderful than thentern lights put up during Peace Memorial Day.


    Even more curious was that these brilliant lights did not disappear, but stayed suspended in the air in brilliant dots. Eventually, it converged into the crystal ball and in shone in brilliant colours of the rainbows.


    When the converged light settled down, it sort of, shimmied down to the base, revealing a beautiful maiden with golden hair, long eyeshes and brilliant eyes. She was dressed in some sort of tight fitting, silver white dress that showed off her long legs very nicely. The maiden smiled at them, ��I��m Annie, how lovely to meet everyone.��


    ��Wow! How wonderful.�� Amy pped her little hands and came closer, walking around the table once, her mouth dropped opened in awe. The original wooden elf doll was already so lifelike, but right now, with her pure white skin and beautiful smile that was not at all stiff or doll like, it really did felt like there��s a real tiny elf inside the sphere.


    ��It��s so adorable! But, is this some kind of summon?�� Abb�� Mia was looking at the little elf with amazement, and some suspicion. The light just now was quite simr to summon magic. This elf really looked like the real thing, moreover, it could speak to them. Could Boss Mike have really summoned a tiny elf?


    Even the dispirited Little Ugly Duckling had gotten up and was making its way curiously to the music box, it craned its neck up for a better look.


    ��No, you��re not Annie, you are Little Mushroom Elf.�� Amy seemed to have suddenly gotten over her amazement and shook her head at the little elf.


    A very human expression of doubt appeared on the little elf��s face as she looked at Amy with iprehension.


    ��So this is the legendary semi-intelligent being?�� Mike also looked at the little elf with some surprise. Technologies rted to holographic projections had already existed in his past life, the Hatsune Miku concerts came to mind.


    The [System] was right to be proud of their holographic projections, the rity of the image was really amazing, it was really like looking at an actual entity. Even the subtlest expression could be seen.


    The level of intelligence was not bad either, though it was nothing like the [System], it was already much better than those idiotic AIs that could only answer questions via a set response.


    This kind of technology was truly amazing, moreover, the [System] could still gain more knowledge, if it had not been such a miser, Mike would have great respect for for the [System].


    ��20,000 for a toy, well, looks like it��s really worth it. Now I��m kind of curious what kind of holographic games it might contain.�� Mike looked at the happy Amy and smiled.


    ��Little Mushroom Elf is your real name. You must have forgotten it, you��re not Annie.�� Amy said seriously.


    ��Is that so?�� there was doubt on the elf��s face, the more she thought about it, the more she seemed to doubt herself.


    ��Yes, that��s right, you are Little Mushroom Elf.�� Amy said, nodding with great confidence.


    ��I am Little Mushroom Elf?�� the little elf repeated again.


    ��Yes, you are.�� Amy nodded.


    ��Good-day, I am Little Mushroom Elf.�� the little elf nodded along with Amy.


    ��That��s right, it��s good that you��ve remembered who you are.�� Amy pped her hands happily.


    ��Miss Amy��s brainwashing technique?�� Mike looked on as Amy applied her personalized brainwashing technique, sessfully mind you, with an odd expression. To think that the little elf lost her perfectly good name just like that.


    ��... but,�� Abbe Mia opened her mouth, she was also quite incredulous how this little elf was persuaded to forget her own name and tricked into thinking this silly nickname was her true name. However, since the other party had epted this other name, so... maybe it��s better for her to say nothing about it.


    ��Alright, if you two want to learn dancing, you may learn from Little Mushroom Girl.�� Mike got ready to tap on the screen.


    ��If you wish to learn dancing, the choice of music now is only Gokuraku Jodo, do you still wish to learn?�� the Little Mushroom Elf asked.


    ��Yes!�� Amy and Abb�� Mia both answered eagerly, their eager faces turned towards that curious little elf, all ears for her instructions.


    ��Very good, first we need to clear about 3 square meters of space so that we don��t hit things while we learn. Alright, now I shall first demonstrate the whole dance, then we��ll dance together.�� Little Mushroom Elf smiled.


    The Gokuraku Jodo music began to y, and the elf in her tight silver white dress began to dance.


    ��I guess, I��m the only person who��d ever seen an elf dancing the Gokuraku Jodo, ba...�� Mike snorted as he watched the Little Mushroom Elf twisted her slim waist in the dance. He nodded to himself, ��En, that certainly is a very nice view.��

 Chapter 145 – The Boss Must Have Put Something into This

    <h4>Chapter 145 �C The Boss Must Have Put Something into This</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    Though it was nice to look at, Mike was a still an ambitious cook aiming to be a master chef. Therefore, after watching five rounds of the dance, he left to continue with his lunch preparations.


    Not only could the previous wooden doll not match the holographic projection in terms of rhythm, movement or expression, it also have a certain amount of intelligence. Aside from not being able to touch the viewers to help correct their pose, it was perfectly suited for teaching. It could also match Amy and Abb�� Mia��s pace, and was the perfect specialized dancing teacher.


    Abb�� Mia had quickly moved two tables away to make a space in the middle of the dining hall, enough for two people to dance about freely. The window blinds had also been lowered to block any curious gaze from outside.


    At first, she was embarrassed about being seen by Mike, but when she saw that Mike��s expression did not show even a trace of ridicule, and was instead looking at Amy with warmth in his eyes, she began to immerse herself in dancing.


    Little Ugly Duckling was also hopping about happily on the side, joining in the fun in its own way. It definitely looked much happier now than when it had been running around the dining room.


    ��This is good too, what��s the use of just working all day and night without any fun?�� Mike looked on as Abb�� Mia clumsily held out her hands to imitate the dancing teacher with a little smile. Hopefully, this young woman would gradually escape the shadows in her heart and live a happy and rewarding life.


    When lunch time came, Mike gave Little Ugly Duckling half a te of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] in one bowl, and some chopped lean and fatty stewed pork in the other.


    Mike had been a little worried whether the cat would actually eat the food, and he certainly never expect Little Ugly Duckling to go up to the bowl for a little sniff, let out a series of excited mews, flopped itself to the floor, shoved its face into the bowl and began eating most heartily. It certainly sounded exceedingly happy.


    ��It really is a cat that would eat anything.�� Mike said, before losing interest cat to focus his attention on his own lunch.


    ��Daddy dearest, dancing is really fun. I want to learn it againter.�� Amy took arge bite of her [Juicy Burger], and was happily talking with her mouth full.


    A [Juicy Burger] between her hands, Abb�� Mia also looked expectantly at Mike. After two hours of dancing lesson in the morning, her face was still bright red from the exercise. Looks like dancing was even more of a hard workpared to actual work, but it was certainly much more fun. She had never felt happier in her life.


    ��Alright, but you��ll have to wait until all the customers are gone first, we must not disturb our customers while they are eating.�� Mike said with a smile. Starting from tomorrow, Amy will have magic lessons with us.


    ��Daddy dearest, you��re the best!�� said Amy happily.


    Happiness glowed on Abb�� Mia��s face, then she actually started glowing when her golden dragon tail popped out under the influence of the [Juicy Burger].


    Mikeughed as he took a bite of the [Juicy Burger]. As they have all agreed earlier, Amy will have lesson with us for three days, and the other three days with Julian, followed by a day of rest.


    This was still eptable to Mike, as Amy will be back for her three meals and will also have an afternoon break. It was kind of like sending her off to a day kindergarten.


    Moreover, since her teachers were evenly matched in terms of strength, and were inpetition for her approval, Mike did not have to worry about them being too strict with her. Moreover, these two teachers were terribly eager to outdo each other, so the chances of her learning something good was high. If any problems were to crop up with one particr teacher, it could be addressed by simply reducing time spent with that teacher.


    Miao miao~


    Very soon, Little Ugly Duckling had finished its bowl of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], it licked its oily mouth, tipped its head up to Mike and mewed twice, a grateful expression on its face.


    Ever since Mike started giving it delicious food, its opinion of Mike had risen quite a bit. It was this close to hugging this man��s thigh.


    ��Little Ugly Duckling, you still want to eat? I��ll let you have some from my te.�� Amy said as she smiled down at Little Ugly Duckling, her eyes in cheerful crescents.


    Little Ugly Duckling tipped its head at Amy, it squinted its eyes suspiciously at Amy��s smile.


    Amy continued to smile, ��Eat lots and lots, and grow and grow quickly, and then...��


    Little Ugly Duckling immediately shook its head, shrinking away from Amy, a horrified expression on its face. No more! No more! No more food, please!


    Mike looked into the two perfectly clean bowls. Little Ugly Duckling should be full from all that food. However, it looked like this little guy��s appetite is a lot bigger than its size. If he didn��t want this little guy to turn into a big guy in a few months, he might have to limit its food.


    Every creature have their own weaknesses, looks like he��ll have to depend on Amy to monitor its food intake.


    After lunch, Abb�� Mia cleared the table, put the chairs and tables back to its original ce. At Mike��s signal, she pressed the button to roll up the blinds. She ducked to look outside and felt her eyebrow twitched.


    A long line had already formed from their door all the way to the za itself. When it reached the green hedges bordering the za, the line made a curve and disappeared from her sight. There were, literally, over a hundred people. It was actually quite a sight.


    The people were all lining up obediently, there were demons, humans, dwarves, orcs, and elves all in one single line. This scene was quite unprecedented, no restaurant had ever achieved this kind of poprity before.


    A few newers came up to bang on the restaurant door when they felt the stares from a team of frightfully tall orcs and the stern eyes of some human men wearing the grey temple��s badges. They looked up at the silently lined up people and quietly made their way to the end of the line to queue up. The entire atmosphere was just too oppressive, not a single peep ofint could be heard.


    Several restaurant owners gathered together to stare enviously at Mike��s restaurant. There were some hatred in those gazes.


    ��I��ve never seen anything like this in my life in Aden Square. Tsk, tsk, the boss of this restaurant is just too much, too excessive, ah.�� ady boss in a flowered apron tsked disapprovingly.


    ��That��s right, we��ve already been in the business for a decade or two already, how did we lose to a restaurant that has only been in business for a few days?�� a balding uncle with a rather shiny head said in puzzlement.


    ��Do you think it��s possible that the chef put drugs into the food? It��s the only reason why the customers kepting back again and again, right?�� a rather thin and dried up looking old person said with a gleam in their eye.


    ��That��s right! I, too, feel that there��s something fishy about this. Customers who came out of that restaurant all looked rather abnormal. This morning, I saw a youngdy with a bag of something in her hand passing by my shop, when she took a bite of the thing, she suddenly started making all these weird noises. I��m sure the boss of that restaurant must have put some kind of drug into the food.�� an olddy chimed in agreement.


    ��If that��s the case, we should all make a report to the Grey Temple, ah!��


    ��That��s right, that��s right!�� the people around them chimed in with bright eyes. This was very important news, this shop snatched away too many customers and really impacted their business, ah.


    ��Aih, why don��t you guys just open your eyes and go have a look at what this guy is doing to improve his business? All you people know what to do is gossip here, day in, day out, no wonder your businesses never improve. And now you��re trying to stab other people in the back with false reports.�� a fat old boss pursed his lips. Suddenly, he snatched off his apron and threw it against a nearby signboard.


    As he walked away, he said, ��I��ve also seen that girl you people talked about. The sounds made by that girl could only be made by people who had eaten the most delicious food. After being a chef for so many years I��ve yet to make my customers make such sounds, too shameful.��

 Chapter 146 – An Approaching Storm?

    <h4>Chapter 146 �C An Approaching Storm?</h4>


    ��That damned pig killer...�� the old woman��s cheeks flushed red, and could not finish her sentence.


    The others exchanged nces and looked away, a strange and rather awkward silence descended upon them.


    ��I��m going to have a look too. Just what kind of food that man made to seduce so many customers into his shop.�� thedy with the flowered apron also stood up, took off her apron and made her way towards the restaurant.


    ��Let��s go too, we should go see what��s all the fuss with that man��s food. I��m sure once we know what he��s doing, we can all work together and find out.�� the uncle with a rather shiny head said. He also took off his apron and trotted after the two other chefs.


    The others alsoughed out loud and one by one, they pulled off their aprons and made their way over to Mickey��s Restaurant.


    ��Another wave of new customers.�� the corners of Mike��s kips went up at the sight of the long line. When the clock chimed, he pulled open the door.


    The people in the line all looked up at the chime that signalled the opening of the door. Quite a few people have been in line for a long time, however, regr customers knew that the rules of the restaurant so no one actually came to bang at the door to disturb Mike.


    ��Boss Mike, I��ve been here since early afternoon, my legs are all numb.�� at the head of the queue was Wayson Neo, who looked dourly at Mike. His voice was very faint, and he was clutching at the door frame to stay upright.


    ��The business hours are all written here, the restaurant will only serve customers at these times.�� Mike looked at Wayson Neo with some amusement, after having rested, his face seemed to have regained some colour.


    The saying ��Women are as ruthless as tigers�� was not without basis.


    ��Alright, would you please lend me a hand? My legs are really numb, I don��t think I can really move.�� Wayson Neo did bother to argue this point any more. He lifted one leg, and then put it back down, before looking up at Mike with pitiful eyes as he clutched at the door frame for dear life.


    When nearby customers heard this, they all grinned to themselves. Well, this guy sure has put in a lot of effort for the sake of being the first in line.


    ��Alright.�� Mike held out his hand and helped Wayson Neo into a seat near the entrance.


    ��I want three portions of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], two having here and one takeaway.�� said Wayson Neo the moment he sat down. After a short hesitation, he grabbed Mike��s hand and asked in a low voice, ��Boss Mike, you��re sure that this dish is especially good for warming the body? My little brother really can��t take it any more.��


    ��Please be at ease, its effects is even better than [Juicy Burger].�� Mike retracted his hands to pat Wayson Neo on the shoulder.


    ��Alright, I believe you.�� Wayson Neo nodded, like a man who had resolved to face his death properly.


    ��Everyone, pleasee in. Your orders will be taken ording to the sequence youe in.�� Mike opened the door the rest of the way to smile at the customers streaming into his restaurant.


    ��Wee to Mickey Restaurant.�� Abb�� Mia hurried out of the kitchen with a big smile on her face and started to take orders from the customers.


    ��Boss Mike, I think you should allow us old fellows a senior pass, ah. Compared to the young folks, we older folks have greater difficulty standing around like this all day, ah.�� us was also one of those in the front, and took the opportunity to present his piece to Mike.


    Among the customers trooping in behind us was Julian, who quickly shot Mike a nce. This afternoon, after putting up Charcoal ck and Green Beans to watch the shop, he��d hurried over to line up. The time he spent waiting was about half an hour.


    Other customers also turned around to look at Mike, if he gave senior citizens a pass, there was no reason for them toe in early any more.


    ��Apologies, all those who enter here are our customers and will be treated equally. Moreover, you��re always ordering two portions of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], I��m sure you won��t lose to young people in anything.�� Mike smiled, there��s no need to negotiate on this, it��s not like he��s running a hospital or a clinic, so there��s no need to start things like senior citizen passes.


    us looked at Mike a little helplessly. No matter what, he��s Amy��s master, right? Moreover, his status was not low, to think that this man would remain stubborn no matter what. Well, no one could say that he hadn��t done his best.


    The seats in the restaurant filled up very quickly. Customers who cameter had to stay in line outside. However, there were quite a few who just came to buy [Juicy Burgers] as takeaways so the line still remained quite long. Starting from the edge of the counter tables stretching all the way outside.


    Mike let his eyes wonder over the people in the line, his eyes widened in astonishment when he noticed that thest seven people looked very familiar. Just where had he seen them before?


    However, now was not the time to think about these things, he quickly made his way to the kitchen to start fulfilling the various orders that came in when it suddenly struck him where he had seen one of those people before. The one in the lead, that shiny oily face, that fat as a barrel body, was the boss of a restaurant famous for their pork chops. That man stuck out in his memories, he remember seeing this boss kill a pig right in front of his own restaurant. The sight left quite an impression on Mike. The others with him were probably chefs or bosses from other restaurants.


    ��What are they doing here? Are they nning to make trouble?�� Mike frowned, ever since Mickey Restaurant started to be popr, it made quite a name for itself. Though this restaurant was not in an ideal location, but the sight of long lines waiting toe in everyday could be seen from far away, and this alone captured quite a lot of customers.


    Naturally, this kind of poprity was quite the thorn in the side of other restaurants. After all, customers are the most important thing to restaurant operators. Mike��s restaurant was now taking in hundreds of customers everyday. Moreover, his customers were rich, high quality ones. Naturally, his restaurant will effect the businesses of other restaurateurs.


    Mike already foresaw that people in the same business woulde to analyse his restaurant. He had, after alle from a business minded family in the past, and though he had never really participate in the family business. Quite a lot of the information was passed to him through sheer osmosis, in short, he was not at all worried by this development.


    In fact, he could already foresee that recipes imitating his [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], [Juicy Burgers] and more would soon appear in Aden Square. At the very least, once these cooks encountered the pinnacle of cooking that he had brought into this world, their own cooking would change too.


    As for shops who wish to imitate his food, Mike wish them luck. It would be interesting to see how far they could push their own cooking in order to make these imitations, at the very least, it should be quite amusing.


    In fact, if they coulde up with something that��s half as delicious, he would concede defeat.


    He was willing to share new cooking concepts into this world, however, he was no mother Mary. There was no way he was going to teach them how to make the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] or [Juicy Burgers], money making was still money making after all.


    However, if they wish to try the food themselves or bring their takeaways home to properly analyse the food, Mike had no intention of stopping them. Even if he did, how was he going to monitor all [Juicy Burgers] bought as takeaways?


    ��Hows does one fry the rice so that each grain is wrapped in egg, how the meat is stewed, how to knead the bread for a soft bun, how to turn soybeans into [Beancurds]... with the goal in mind, it would probably take them a few years to master these techniques, even then not many would reach the pinnacle needed to recreate his cooking.��


    ��As a final obstacle, the ingredients. The special ingredients supplied to him by the [System], and his ess to new recipes. These two things remained the core of Mickey Restaurant��s strength. In short, within this Nn Continent, a second restaurant like this could not exist at all.�� Mike smiled to himself.


    ��A storm ising?�� Mike shook his head. ��We can��t even consider this a little wave.��

 Chapter 147 – Master, Your Dishes Can’t Compare

    <h4>Chapter 147 �C Master, Your Dishes Can��t Compare</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    ��If the host wish for it, the [System] could design a special packaging that would analyse the intention of the target. As soon as it detects any intention other than a desire to eat, it will self destruct itself along with the content.�� the [System��s] voice suddenly piped up.


    ��How much for one?�� Mike asked interestedly.


    After a short pause, the [System] answered, ��Only 10 gold each.��


    ��Pei!�� Mike rolled his eyes and trotted over to the kitchen.


    One [Juicy Burger] could only be sold for 3 gold!


    ��Here��s your [Yang Zhou Fried Rice].�� Abbe Mia ced the first te of [Yang Zhou Fried rice] in front of Wayson Neo with a smile. This customer was a little pitiful. The poor man was literally on his knees, begging for Boss Mike to give him some food, and looking at his pale face, she could believe that this poor man was close to starvation.


    ��Thank you.�� Wayson Neo said simply, his eyes fixed eagerly upon the te of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice]. Though had seen people eat this fried rice this morning, but in truth, he was not exactly all there this morning and hadn��t really noticed what was going on around him. Now that he had this te filled with something that��s not only wonderfully colourful to look at, but was now enticing him with its exquisitelyplex and alluring fragrance. He swallowed.


    As Abb�� Mia brought the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] over, its fragrance attracted many gazes to. It just so happened that the restaurant bosses were standing almost next to Wayson Neo, and now they all fixed their wide eye gazes onto his fried rice.


    ��Just what is that thing? Why did he chop everything up into such tiny pieces? What kind of vour could this dish posses without a hint of chewiness?�� Andrew frowned.


    His restaurant was well known in Aden Square for their huge pork chops, and they were ranked as 18th most delicious food in Aden Square. Part of his fame was thanks to the showmanship butchering he liked to do in front of his restaurant. Each time he saw one of his customers biting into his huge chops, a happy feeling suffuse his whole body.


    ��The chicken egg has to be the key that ties in all the other ingredients�� vour together. This exquisite bnce is the secret to this alluring scent. From the size of it, those looks like... rice? Could it be that every single rice is all wrapped in chicken��s egg? But how is it done? Rice is really tiny, you know, just... how?�� Bernice��s eyes were bright and filled with questions.


    Her restaurant��s signature dish ranked number 13 in Aden Square, and they were famous for their delicate cooking that brought out the special qualities of fine ingredients. Therefore, she was particrly interested in the knife work needed to cut all the ingredients into such tiny and uniformed pieces.


    ��From the colour and shine of the ingredients, these had to be high end ingredient. But, why fry all these valuable ingredients in oil? Why all the oil and seasoning? Is this a really good idea? Everyone has a different taste, this kind of wholesale cooking which doesn��t even take a customers�� taste into consideration, wouldn��t it be disgusting?�� Miles frowned in thought.


    His restaurant took customers�� tastes very seriously and specialize in custom making each dish ording to their preferences. While this technique meant his restaurant didn��t have a signature dish, he still had quite a good crowd of regrs, and business was not bad.


    However, while everyone have their own doubts, no one actually said anything. It was not good manners to talk about other chef��s cooking while in their territory. It could be misinterpreted as an attempt to disrupt other restaurant��s business. As a chef, it was just not the done thing to do.


    ��En?�� feeling eyes poking at him, Wayson Neo looked up, and saw the fixed gazes from several uncles and aunts staring straight at him. He subconsciously draw the te of fried rice closer to himself and a little helplessly, ��Hey, these uncles and aunties... can you please stop staring at me, it��s making me nervous, ah.��


    ��Don��t be nervous, we��re just looking, we��re not going to take your food.�� Andrewughed heartily, the fat on his entire body trembling, it was kind of terrifying.


    ��Do whatever you like.�� Wayson Neo looked away, there was no way he could fight against a man who could hold down a live pig with one hand. However, his stomach choose that moment to grumble again, and so he chose to focus his attention on the fried rice. He picked up a spoon and scooped a moderate amount of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] into his mouth.


    ��Such- such deliciousness!��


    Wayson Neo��s eyes brightened, enjoying the spark of deliciousness spreading through his mouth. The vours from several different kinds of ingredients melted together in a great harmonious symphony. He felt almost drunk from that unique kind of tastiness.


    He swallowed almost reluctantly, and felt his throat warmed up as the rice travelled down his throat. His thin and wasted body slowly awakened to various sensation, like a drynd feeling the touch of spring rain after a long drought. It was warm and satisfying, a good amount of the weariness in his body dissipated almost immediately. There was even the tiniest red flush on his cheeks, and even his hands felt stronger.


    ��It��s working! It��s really working! It works faster than all those folk remedy, and, and the taste, it��s just too delicious. No wonder my olddy couldn��t stop eating.�� Wayson Neo��s eyes were veryrge and his face flushed with happiness as he stared at the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice]. Another spoonful of rice went into his mouth, and he chewed happily, his beautiful sparkling with tears of happiness. One after another, spoonful after spoonful, he just could not stop himself as he wholeheartedly stuffed his mouth with more fried rice. Everything else around him had fallen away in the face of this [Yang Zhou Fried Rice].


    [Gulu]


    Everyone who happened to be watching Wayson Neo could not help but swallowed as they stared at him.


    ��Could it really be that delicious?��


    Was the general question floating in everyone��s mind. They found they could not take their eyes off Wayson Neo and his rapidly diminishing te of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice]. Those who never had [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] before tried to imagine what it tasted like and grew hungrier, and hungrier.


    One by one, the dishes were sent out, soon the air was swimming with thebine scent of [Juicy Burger] and [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], to the point that the people in line were starting to jiggle their feet anxiously.


    However, the half dragon waitress was firm about taking orders ording the sequence people came in, and the dishes were all sent out ording to this sequence. Not a single mistake was made. Also, since the people sitting and enjoying their food were all smiles, there was nothing that the waiting customers could say.


    ��What��s that one?�� the peanut gallery by the counter were now watching a nearby customer who was now holding a [Juicy Burger] in his hand.


    ��Isn��t that just two pieces of biscuit with meat in the middle? Moreover, the meat was all in pieces, what��s so delicious about that?�� by now, Andrew became even more confused. While the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] could, by some stretch of imagination, be called fine cuisine, isn��t matching meat with biscuits a perfectly normal thing?


    ��The smell of this meat is certainly unique, does any of you have any idea how to make something like this?�� Bernice couldn��t help but whispered to her fellow restaurateurs. The smell of meat had a much greater impactpared to the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], and really raises the appetite.


    As a customer, your only interest was to eat your delicious food as quickly as possible, but owner chefs, their main concern was how these wonderfully delicious meat was made.


    ��Fried pork definitely do not smell like this.�� said Andrew, shaking his head.


    ��It��s not baked.�� behind them, an olderdy shook her head.


    ��Well, it��s definitely not boiled.�� Miles also frowned.


    ��Why do I get the feeling that this boss had used apletely new cooking method? Could all these food be cooked using innovative methods?�� a bald uncle suddenly blurted out.


    ��Heh, innovative cooking? There��s been quite a few new restaurants popping up nowadays trying topete using innovative cooking methods, but they��ve all closed down now. I think this boss is just blundering about mashing up different cooking methods to generate interest. It won��t be long before the customers grow tired of his weird cooking style and stopingpletely.�� Bishop said with a coldugh, he had a very disdainful look on his face.


    One of the customer seated nearby heard this, and looked up with a frown. When he saw Bishop, his eyes brightened, ��Master, I��d advice you not to talk about things you don��t understand. Boss Mike��s [Juicy Burger] is wonderfully delicious. Let me tell you, your shallot pancakes definitely can��tpare��

 Chapter 148 – Boss Mike, Are They Here to Cause Trouble?

    <h4>Chapter 148 �C Boss Mike, Are They Here to Cause Trouble?</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    After his little speech, the customer picked up his [Juicy Burger] and deliberately took arge bit out of it in front of them. As he chewed, he eximed, ��Such delicious [Juicy Burger], I could eat it all my life and not get tired of it. Yummy!��


    The air around the peanut gallery grew quiet, then, almost collectively, everyone immediately looked away from Bishop. Who, me? I don��t know this guy.


    It was one thing to conduct espionage against a rival restaurant, but to be caught, and be caught saying unpleasant things by a customer of all things... the boss of this restaurant had not even said anything yet before said customer jumped out to defend the shop. To make things worse, it was a customer who had sampled the food from both restaurant, this kind of awful feeling... the others around him wince from association.


    Bishop��s face turned a dark, awkward red. His signature dish, the crispy shallot pancake, was the number one snack food in Aden Square. Last year, it even made it to the 100 most delicious food in Aden Square, though it was at the bottom of the 100, it was still quite amazing for a snack food.


    To have a customer say to his face, that his beloved signature snack was inferior to this [Juicy Burger], moreover, it was said in such disdainful tone, as though those two thing could not even be mentioned under the same breath... blood shot to his head, and he was very close to erupting.


    ��Hey, old man, we��re here to eat, not make trouble. Best restrain yourself.�� Miles whispered as he tugged at Bishop��s sleeve.


    If a fight really ur, it would be bad for everyone. Though they were all business rivals, none of them had any intention of doing stupid things like sabotaging a fellow restaurateur. Things like making trouble in other people��s restaurant must be avoided at all cost.


    Thankfully, Bishop was an old fox who had been in the business for a long time, several decades in fact, and knew the consequences of his actions. He breathed in deeply twice and nodded after a faint sigh. He managed to refrain himself.


    As for the customer who spoke up just now, the remark was made off handedly, almost out of reflex in defence of Boss Mike. His attention was nowpletely upon the delicious [Juicy Burger] in his hand.


    ��Ahem, ahem, we��re just a bunch of old fogey gathering together for a chat and a meal. Since we didn��t want to eat at our own ce, I thought it��d be a good idea to try out the food in this wonderfully family friendly ce.�� Milesughed heartily as he exined their presence to one of his regr customers. If he had known that he would encounter so many of his own regrs, he wouldn��t havee over.


    ��Wee, may I take your order?�� Abb�� Mia had also noticed that this peanut gallery. She was a little guarded against these group of people, worried that they were here to make trouble. Still, she smiled at them and handed over a menu.


    ��Hss! Just one [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] cost 600 copper coins? A [Juicy Burger] is 300 copper coins? Hey, are you sure your menus are written correctly?�� the old auntie looked at the menu with shock, her voice pitched higher as she red at Abb�� Mia.��


    ��That��s right, ah. Why is it so expensive?�� the rest also gathered around to look at the menu, unable to believe what they had heard.


    600 copper coins could buy half a roasted suckling pig at the ir Pub, Aden Square��s 6th most popr food. To think that this restaurant would actually charge 600 coins for this tiny portion of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] which probably had less than a handful of chopped meat.


    To charge 300 copper for a single [Juicy Burger],pared to the 5 copper per crispy shallot pancakes, the heck, the price difference was certainly too amazing.


    The most expensive dish this group of people could boast of was less than 200 coppers, and most of the dishes costing over 100 coppers were expensive due to quantity. Who would dare to sell a single te of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] and a biscuit for hundreds of coppers? Normally customers would have smashed the shop��s signboard on the first day.


    Isn��t this cheating?


    Everyone looked at Abb�� Mia, waiting to see if she would give them some satisfactory exnation, it��s entirely possible that this menu had been specially prepared to scared them off. You think you can scare us off so easily?


    ��Apologies, dear customers. There is no mistake in the menu. The prices on the menus are all the same.�� Abb�� Mia exined with a smile, she had been asked this question so many times that answering it was second nature already, however, she still maintained a smile as she gave her exnations.


    If customers felt the price was too high for them, they may leave quietly or, if they could afford it, stay and give the food a try.


    Customers who tried their food inevitably turned into their regrs. Something that made Abb�� Mia swelled with pride and respect for Boss Mike.


    However, she was not sure what these owner chefs were here for, but if they were here to make trouble, she really wasn��t sure how to deal with them.


    When it came to fighting, she could probably beat all of them up, however, if it came down a quarrel, she probably would not be able to do much about it.


    ��But, your prices...�� the old auntie frowned, looking as though she had something else to say.


    ��Since the price is the same for everyone, I��ll have one [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] and one [Juicy Burger].�� Andrew said directly, he cast another nce at the old auntie, ��Madam Vergans, every restaurant is free to set their own price. The prices are all properly disyed and customers could choose to eat here or not.��


    ��I��ll have one of each too.�� Bernice also nodded. She had no intention of quarrelling over the price. As Andrew had said, since so many people still came pouring into this shop to eat despite the price, this means that customers felt that food here was worth the price.


    And these people here were not restaurant bosses intending to investigate the food here, Bernice cast her gaze around the dining hall, and settled her eyes on a Grey Temple mage who was currently engrossed with his [Yang Zhou Fried Rice]. It was unlikely that anyone could actually hire someone from the Grey Temple to lure in customers, moreover, from the decorations on his robes, this man��s magical ability was not low.


    ��I��ll have a [Juicy Burger].�� Bishop said after a while, as he nodded to himself.


    ��I won��t be eating, I��ve had enough of it for today.�� the woman stomped her feet and left.


    Everyone exchanged nces with each other helplessly, but there was really nothing they could do, so nobody said anything to stop her.


    Madam Vergan��s restaurant business had worsen over the recent years. They heard that the woman��s tongue had suffered an injury and her sense of taste have declined a lot. Her famous mutton soup which made it to the top 50 of the most delicious food in Aden Square had never been the same for a long time. People have not been able to taste the mutton soup of their childhood for a long time.


    Madam Vergan��s son and daughter-inw had died from some illness a long time ago, the only family she had left was a useless grandson who was only interested in wasting his time outside. It was only after two years of nagging that she managed to pester this grandson of hers to help out in at the restaurant. However, it looked like he didn��t have much talent with cooking and the mutton soup he made seemed to taste worse and worse. In fact, nowadays only regr customers who visited the olddy out of pity woulde for a bowl of soup now and then. Sometimes, if they were lucky, the soup would actually be quite good, unfortunately, customers who would finish an entire bowl of soup was getting rather rare.


    Other people from the peanut gallery also started to make their orders.


    ��Alright, um, [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] tasted best when it��s just made, unfortunately we don��t have any seats open for now. Would it be alright if I serve the [Juicy Burgers] first?�� Abbe Mia asked with a smile after noting down all their orders.


    ��No problem, we��ll wait. We��d like to sit together if possible.�� Bernice answered, the rest of them nodded. Since they were here to try the food, it made sense to sit and analyse the food together.


    ��Alright,�� Abbe Mia nodded, before turning to make her way to the kitchen. Once she got into the kitchen she whispered, ��Boss, do you think they��re here to make trouble?��

 Chapter 149 – Little Ugly Duckling, You Have Something To Say?

    <h4>Chapter 149 �C Little Ugly Duckling, You Have Something To Say?</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    ��No need to worry, they��re not here to make trouble.�� Mike said with a smile as he shook his head. When Abb�� Mia had spoken with them, Mike had already noted their expression and bodynguage, and came to the conclusion that these people were notpletely unreasonable. They were most likely here to investigate the reason why so many customers came to this ce.


    Naturally, even if they really were here to make trouble, he was not at all worried. Without calling in us or Julian into the field, Amy alone was enough to beat them up.


    Wanting to investigate your more sessful rivals was a very admirable attitude.


    As former heir to a business empire, Mike had nothing against this kind of proactive behaviour. Once the restaurant became even more popr in Aden Square, in Chaos City, and perhaps, even the whole of Nn Continent, there would be even more chefsing over to steal his recipes, right?


    ��Just give them whatever they��ve ordered, ba. I think they should like whatever they��ve ordered.�� Mike said as he ted some [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] and handing it over Abb�� Mia, a rather obvious hint for her to just get on with her job.


    ��Oh, right, yes.�� Abb�� Mia quickly grabbed the te of rice and after another look at Mike��s calm demeanour, she straightened her spine and rushed out with renewed determination, her smile refreshed.


    That��s right, she believed that no one else in this world could make delicious cuisine the way Boss Mike does, not even after they��ve tasted it.


    She had worked as a kitchen helper for many years, but she had never seen most of the spices and ingredients used by Mike. As for the cooking method, she had never even heard of some of the methods he was using.


    Boss Mike was clearly a genius, unique cooking method aside, those hands of his was just magic. The way he handle the knife, the kneading of the dough, was not something any ordinary chef could do.


    ��Amy, are you hungry? Do you want anything to eat? I��ll treat you.�� us smiled at Amy, the smile turned into a smirk when he met Julian��s eyes.


    Julian was the one who promised Amy that he��ll pay for her daily meals if she study with him. It actually cost quite a lot to pay even three days worth of meals, and this was the perfect chance to annoy Julian by reminding him of this extra cost.


    ��Humph,�� as expected, Julian narrowed his eyes at him, frost formed over his spoon.


    ��No need, I��m full now.�� Amy shook her hear, a little smile on her face as she smile up at Mike. ��But, Master Halfsies Beard, if you really want to treat me, you can pay for my meals on days I study with you.��


    us�� smile went rigid. His intention was to tease Julian a little, he really hadn��t expected to be pulled into the same trap by Amy. Moreover, Little Amy did it so naturally that he found himself nodding in agreement.


    ��Little Amy, if you ever feel hungry at night, I can pay for your midnight supper as well.�� a smile crinkled his face, his voice sounded hoarse, but gleeful. His wrinkly face folded further up into a goulish expression as he smirked happily at us.


    ��Yay! Thank you Master Tortoise.��Amy nodded happily, she cast expectant blue eyes at us, waiting to see what he would say.


    ��Alright, I��ll pay for your meals on days youe and study with me.�� us sighed as he nodded helplessly.


    What else could he do against an apprentice who was always on the lookout to help her father save money? Seen from a different angle, this little habit of hers was actually quite adorable, ah. What else could he do but to agree?


    ��Well, it��s not like I could spend all my money in this lifetime anyway, even if I eat like this everyday, it would probably take me more than a hundred years to spend it all.�� us thought backrge room where he used to carelessly dump the monthly allowance given to him by the royal family in the past hundred years.


    A few years ago, Arthur had came to inform him that his money room was nowpletely full and he had to move all his money into arger room, oh, and quite a lot of his money had to be converted to thetest currency because a lot of it was... well, not in cirction any more.


    us was not exactly clear about the specifics, but he did get the impression that he probably had quite a lot of money. After his meal, he should send a pigeon to Arthur and remind him to bring the money over. With this kind of apprentice, he��d probably need to spend a whole lot more money in the future.


    ��Master Halfsies Beard, you��re so nice.�� Amy said happily. She was sitting on a tall bar stool, and was swinging her feet happily. The motion sent her little body swaying, waking up Little Ugly Duckling who was on the verge of falling asleep. The kitten cast a grudging eye at Amy.


    ��Little Ugly Duckling, you have someint against me?�� Amy stopped swinging her legs, and held the cat up to eye level.


    ��Miao miao,�� Little Ugly Duckling shook its head, it blinked huge eyes innocently, what could it say? Nothing, absolutely nothing, ah!


    ��If you have someints, you should just say it, ah. If you say nothing, how do I know what you think?�� Amy said seriously.


    ��Miao?�� Little Ugly Duckling hesitated, it seemed to be thinking over the credibility of Amy��s words.


    ��If you make a good point, I��ll definitely correct my behaviour. I��m a good girl who always try to change for the good, oh.�� Amy��s expression grew even more sincere, as she patiently exined.


    ��Miao miao,�� Little ugly Duckling hesitated once more. Finally, it pointed at Amy��s little legs, then made little waving movements with its own paws, and shook its head violently. Next, it mimed sleeping motion, and then looked up at Amy with wide, expectant blue eyes.


    ��I knew it, Little Ugly Duckling, you have someint against me. I have your confession now!�� Amy scrubbed the little cat��s head roughly, seeing Little Ugly Duckling��s face pulled into weird expression pleased her very much.


    ��Miao��-!!�� Little Ugly Duckling wailed, entrapment! This is entrapment, ah!


    Amy only stopped after having her fill of fun, she cupped Little Ugly Duckling��s Face and stared down at it, ��It��s unreasonable to ask me to stop swinging my legs, if you really don��t like it, you can just stay on the floor.��


    Little Ugly Duckling took a look at the floor, then at Amy��s little legs, finally, it spinelessly nestled back into her arms and slept to the swaying motion of Amy��s swinging legs.


    The customer turnover happened very quickly. After all, when face with such overwhelming deliciousness, eating trumps conversation and other none eating activities. Very soon, multiple chimes of spoons hitting empty tes rang out. Since the shop only offer two items on its menu, the queue shortened very quickly.


    Quite a lot of the guests ordered [Juicy Burger] to take away, saying that it tasted even more delicious when eaten on the go.


    ��Yi? Onion Pancake Grandpa, Pork Chop Uncle, Flowery Apron Aunty,�� as the lines shortened, the peanut gallery got closer and caught Amy��s eyes. Her eyes brightened as she pointed them out, calling them by a unique nickname.


    The people being called out was stunned. First, they were shocked by the weird nickname, and secondly, just how did this little half elf girl recognise them?


    Well, while the nicknames sounded a little strange, it was oddly fitting, perhaps too fitting. They exchanged nces and looked closer at Amy, this little girl had to be the Boss�� daughter, ba?


    Amy looked at them with tilted head, then blurted out suddenly, ��Hey, are you here to make trouble?��

 Chapter 150 – You Can Wear It When You Learn Cooking from Daddy

    <h4>Chapter 150 �C You Can Wear It When You Learn Cooking from Daddy</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    ��En?�� everyone stiffened, it was one thing to be called out by customers, they could just brash it out, but now they��ve been recognise by the boss�� daughter, and she had just straight out asked them if they were here to make trouble. Nobody really know what to say in the face of this sudden confrontation.


    Amy��s words had also attracted the attention of other customers. Those who had not noticed this odd group of people were reminded by Amy��s words. Onion pancakes, and pork chops were some of the more famous dishes in Aden Square, it did not take long for them to match the faces of these people to some of the nearby restaurants. Curiosity and interest overcame them, were they really here to make trouble as Amy had said?


    us and Julian both looked over, to think that someone actually dared to make trouble while the two of them were here. Were they being looked down on?


    Bradley was also looking over curiously, just who was so daring toe make trouble in this restaurant?


    ��I use to stand outside of your restaurant. Those big pork chops must be really yummy, right? And your onion pancakes smelled really nice.�� Amy said as she nodded to herself. Suddenly, then she frowned. With narrowed eyes, she red at the people in front of her, ��But, why are you all here? If you��re here to eat, we��re very happy to have you. Daddy��s rainbow rice and [Juicy Burgers] are all really yummy.��


    ��But, if you��re here to make trouble, I can��t let you. When Amy gets angry, I can be real fierce!�� Amy��s tone suddenly change, she held up her two little fists, lips curled back to show her little fangs, her tone perfectly solemn.


    ��Pu�C how cute, ah,�� Bernice looked at Amy��s slightly twitching eye, as she did her best to look fierce. Bernice��s eyes curved into little crescents, her own two daughters were all grown up now, and tended to do their thing outside the house and refusing toe home most days. It��s been a long time since she had seen such a cute little thing, and all her motherly instincts was bubbling over.


    ��We- we��re not here to make trouble,�� Andrew waved a rather clumsy hand as he stared at Amy, feeling a little bewildered. This little girl was certainly tiny, and really cute, moreover, she had just praised his pork chops. Though it was a little weird, it was still weed, only, he was not actually sure how to exin their presence here.


    ��En, littledy, we��re here for lunch, not to make trouble,�� Miles, who had calmed down quite a lot, said with a smile as he shook his head.


    ��Really?�� Amy still looked a little suspicious, but she was slowly putting down her fists, and nodded, ��Okay, then be good and eat, ba.��


    Everyone nodded, and breathed a sigh of relief. For some reason, being stared at by this little girl was a lot more stressful than the thought of being red at by the boss.


    [So many nodding heads...][1]


    ��Apologies, the child is too young to really understand anything and tended to say whatever is on her mind. I��d ask everyone to please overlook her words.�� Mike approached them with a te of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] in hand. He swiftly ced the te on the table of a nearby customer without breaking his stride as he made his way towards them. He patted Amy on the head and smiled at Andrew and the rest.


    It was clear that he had no intention of putting any me on Amy.


    They were all in the same business and for them toe over in a group like this, no one would believe it if they said they weren��t here to snoop around. However, it��s difficult to p a smiling face. As long as they don��t make trouble, he will keep his thoughts to himself. Amy��s words could be taken as a warning on his behalf.


    It��s fine if they��re here to eat, he��s happy to receive their money and they did contribute to the new customer mission, which was a favourable point in his eyes. However, if they insist on making trouble, he would not stay his hand.


    ��Un,�� Amy held Mike��s hand, obediently quiet.


    ��How could we, this littledy is just too cute.�� Bernice gave Mike a quick once over, a man in his thirties, a bit thin but has good lively eyes. His ck and white outfit looked clean, even his ck apron was spotless. It was aplete opposite of most chefs who usually ended up all greasy and scruffy looking from working in the kitchen.


    ��Boss, we��re all restaurant owners from Aden Square and just happened to get together for a chat. Since your business is the best around here, we��d thought it��d be nice to have our lunch here and see what kind of delicious meals are responsible for drawing in so many customers. Nothing else. I do hope you won��t misunderstand us. Miles said as he smiled up at Mike, he made no attempt to hid his identity and acted in a perfectly natural way.


    Mike looked over the other man, about 40 years of age, medium build, and dressed in tailored ck outfit with short sleeves. Miles�� hair was brushed back in a meticulous manner and he looked like someone who��s very detailed minded. He smiled down at Miles, ��Wee, we��re very happy to have you here. Your meals will be served to you soon, so please be patient.��


    It just so happened that a couple of tables nearby were signalling for the bill, and he waved for them to sit at the newly avable seats, and returned to the kitchen.


    The customers had been eagerly anticipating a fight, but who would have thought that the matter would be resolved so harmoniously? It was quite disappointing actually. Since there was no show to be had, everyone eventually returned their attention to their meals.


    ��This boss seems quite reasonable.�� Bernice said as she took a seat and flicked a strand of hair back. Though she was getting close to 40, her skin still looked quite good and supple, only her hands betrayed her age. Thanks to years of handling hot water and knives, her hands were wrinkled and callous, and looked like old woman��s hands.


    ��That��s true, I was never this tolerant when I was his age.�� Bishop nodded in agreement, feeling a little embarrassed. He had nearly lost his temper over something a customer had said. If a bunch of his fellow restaurateurs came into his restaurant, he would probably have charge out of his kitchen with the biggest knife in hand.


    ��I have to say your temper hadn��t improve with age.�� the bald uncle snickered, the rest of themughed.


    Old Bishop��s temper was volcanic, and his three sons were brought up in a very strict environment. However, thanks to this kind of up bringing, Bishop could now live a life as an ��Arm-flinging restaurateur��[2]. Any one of his sons could be reliably count on to take over the shop any time.


    ��Who said that.�� Bishop��s old face flushed, but since everyone had known each other for a decade or two, he didn��t actually pursue the matter.


    ��Little girl, you��re called Amy?�� Bernice smiled as she addressed Amy.


    ��Yes��m.�� Amy nodded, she looked interestedly at Bernice. She asked, ��Flowery Apron Aunty, where��s your flowery apron?��


    ��I��ve taken it off, I don��t need it when I��m not cooking.�� Bernice smiled at Amy, this little girl��s memory was really not bad. After some thought, she said, ��Little Amy, do you like the flowery apron? If you like it, I can give you a little flowery apron just for you.��


    ��Oh, yes! Oh, yes, please! Amy can wear it when she learns cooking from daddy.�� Amy started pping her hands.


    ��Here��s you [Juicy Burger], please take your time.�� Abbe Mia appeared bearing a tray and began handing out [Juicy Burgers] with a smile.


    [1] For some reason, the author likes a lot of ��smile and shook their head��, ��smile and nod their head��, a lot of smiling and nodding or shaking of head... it kept making me think of bobble heads... I��ve actually... left out a lot of it already, in the name of creative licence *nods*[2] Arm-flinging restaurateur �C someone who does no work but orders people around

 Chapter 151 – Burning Legion, To Battle!

    <h4>Chapter 151 �C Burning Legion, To Battle!</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    ��Shh, be quiet now, that��s a Green-Eyed Demon Snake. It��s magic core is worth 20 [Juicy Burgers],�� they were in a marsh, hidden behind tall grasses, as Sargerass pointed out a three meter long snake with jade green eyes in excited whisper.


    ��20 [Juicy Burgers]!�� Kiel and Misty��s eyes lit up, their breathing sped up a little. Each had arge bag in one hand and a ck iron rod in the other.


    They were in the ck Forest Marsh, about 29 li [1] from Chaos City. This area was the territory of dragons. Not just the ck Forest Marsh, the Silent Hills, the Pool of Darkness, the Thorny Valley... allid in this direction. Magical beasts of all kinds roamed this area, not to mention the amount of rare herbs and wild beasts that could not be found anywhere else.


    The number of dragon was rtively small, and most of them stayed on Dragon Ind and travelled mainly by flying. As such, they were not at all bothered by city boundaries or country borders or even the long stretches ofnd with scary names. They could, after all, just fly over the whole lot. Instead, these dangerous areas were treated as natural defences for theirnd, only enemies with great power or flying mounts could even reach their ind country.


    It was thanks to these dangerous areas filled with rare creatures and nts that the south of Chaos City became a paradise for mercenary parties, heroes and knights looking to make it big. The Chaos City Guild received requests from all over Nn City everyday in search of something from those dangerousnds.


    The mission today came from the Leader of the Golden Dragon Tribe. The task was to obtain a certain herb, from the amount of reward offered, the task appeared quite difficult. Thus far, it was said that the total bounty offered by the Gold Dragon Leader had now reached 1 million copper coins. Normally, people would only offer about 10 copper coins for herb or ingredient gathering tasks as herbs could normally be found inrge quantities at the edges of Chaos City. It was the perfect mission for weak and inexperienced beginners where the biggest mistake you could make was gather the wrong herb and be sent out again to find the correct one before you could be paid.


    ��Boss, we already have 20 [Juicy Burgers] in our bag now, if we add this to our haul, we��d have made enough money for tonight, and tomorrow morning��s portion.�� Misty snickered cheerfully. He was cradling a heavy bag in his arms like a baby.


    They were deep within the ck Forest Marsh, normal people can��t even get this deep within the marsh due to the poisonous mist that permeated this ce.


    However, theirva demon bodies were special. Right now, a faint red me flickered on their skin, all poisonous mists were burnt off within 5 centimetres from their skin.


    ��Don��t lose your head, the Green-Eyed Demon Snake are quite tricky to handle. Once it gets underground, we won��t be able to get hold of it any more.�� Sargerass said solemnly. ��You two surround it from the sides, I will heat the swamp withva so that it can��t escape that way and then use Wild Meteorite to seal off its escape route. You two get ready with your sacks, do your best to capture it alive. If you can get it alive, the value increases by half, that��s 30 [Juicy Burgers].��


    ��But, boss, didn��t you say that Green-Eyed Demon Snake are quite tricky? Could we really catch one just using bup sacks?�� Misty rubbed his head in puzzlement.


    ��You idiot, the tricky part is finding and capturing them, that thing has really powerful eyes. If you stare into its eyes for three seconds, you��ll fall under its illusion. It��ll be fine as long as you put it into the sack as soon as possible. It��s not even poisonous.�� Sargerass smacked Misty lightly on the back of the head, ��quickly now, once we got this one in the bag we need to make hast to the next location. If we��re lucky, we��ll encounter the Green Shadow Wolf. I didn��t manage to get itst time. That chap��s fur is worth 100 [Juicy Burgers].��


    ��Alright,�� at the words 100 [Juicy Burgers], Misty and Kiel��s eyes brightened. They put their heavy sacks down and each took out a new bup sack and began to stalk their way carefully around towards their target.


    Asva warriors surviving on Demon Ind, they were already well verse with the art of hunting, of moving soundlessly through under brush and in situating themselves in the best location for an ambush.


    All three kept their eyes on the Green-Eyed Demon Snake, which was still resting quietly in the cool mud.


    Sargerass ced his hands gently on the ground, theva lines on his palms lit up, and fire poured out from his hands into the ground. Redva could be seen creeping towards the Demon Snake not far away. Soon, the swamp began to bake and crack, mes suddenly shot up from the cracks!


    The Demon Snake reared up in, bewilderment obvious in its bright green eyes. It had felt the sudden rise in temperature and when it saw Sargerass a mere 10 meters away, it stuck out its red fork tongue once, then swiftly turned to escape.


    ��In the name of Sargerass, I summon the Wild Meteorites...�� Sargerass muttered under his breath, the med streaked mud shed red once, and rose like liquidva, balls of rocks shot into the air likeets, their tails shing brightly. Theets struck the ground right in front of the Demon Snake, blocking its escape.


    ��Now!�� Sargerass stride boldly towards the Green-Eyed Demon Snake roaring, ��for {Juicy Burgers]!��


    ��For [Juicy Burgers]!�� Kiel and Misty howled in unison. Though there were only three of them, their battle cry was very dramatic and heroic in the face of death.


    The Green-Eyed Demon Snake shrank away from the falling meteorites, green light shed in itsrge eyes as it tried desperately to search for a target.


    However, before it could lock onto anyone, a sack fell over it and soon there was nothing but suffocating darkness. It was still trying to struggle when a loud roar of ��For [Juicy Burgers]!�� stunned it like a physical blow.


    ��Boss, mission aplished, we have gained 30 [Juicy Burgers]!�� Misty said happily as he knotted the neck of the sack.


    ��Very good!�� Sargerass also looked very happy, satisfaction bloomed across his face as he nodded approvingly. ��Our first mission as the Burning Legion is a sess.��


    ��For [Juicy Burger]!�� Misty held up the sack like a trophy.


    ��Once our Legion growrger, maybe we can even take down a gold dragon. We��ll be able to feast on [Juicy Burgers] for many years from something like that.�� Kiel also could not help his excitement.


    ��It is my responsibility to consume [Juicy Burgers] for those who aren��t here, I shall certainly not shirk from this duty.�� Sargerass smiled. He pointed a finger up andughed heartily, ��Onward, Burning Legion!��


    Three figures charged into the mist, and soon disappeared from sight. From time to time, yells of [Juicy Burger!] could be heard...


    ��Is this [Juicy Burger] thing really that delicious?�� within the restaurant, the peanut gallery all studied the [Juicy Burger] in their hands. Eyes narrowed as they did their best to endure the richly delicious smells and properly investigate the item in their hands. What soon caught their eye was not the food itself, but the image on the packet. It was the silhouette of a little half elf girl.


    They could immediately tell that this was the silhouette of Amy. Everyone in Aden Square was aware of the taboo of having half-blood citizens associated with their business. Unexpectedly, this Boss Mike actually bucks tradition not only by directly using his half elf daughter as the symbol for his restaurant, but also openly employed a half dragon girl as his waitress. His was the only restaurant in Aden Square that dared to do this kind of thing.


    ��Chomp!�� Andrew was the first person to lost his self control and bit into his [Juicy Burger].


    [1] li �C 500 meters

 Chapter 152 – Aden Square Best Cuisine Chart

    <h4>Chapter 152 �C Aden Square Best Cuisine Chart</h4>


    Bernice and the rest all looked towards Andrew. Here was the guy who deals with pork everyday, and whatever else the [Juicy Burger] might contain, everyone was fairly sure that the meat within it was. Among all of them, he would be the most qualified person to talk about pork.


    Nearly half of the [Juicy Burger] was gone in that one bite. Andrew chewed his mouthful thoughtfully. First, only the outermost part of the [Juicy Burger] was slightly crisp, the rest of the pancake was so soft that it could not bepared with the pancakes sold in most shops. Nor was it too soft, it still retained a certain amount of chewiness that brought a hint of sweetness longer it stayed in the mouth.


    The meat juice that had soaked into the pancake caught his attention most. What had been merely sweet was now infinitelyplex and yet, strangely bnced.


    ��Could this meat juice really be made from simmered pork?��


    Andrew was bewildered, he had worked with pork for over 20 years, and could even tell different cuts of meat by scent alone. He had also mastered all kinds of cooking method that had to do with pork, and yet, he had nevere across a vour quite like the clear and brilliant fragrance of this meat juice.


    The fragrance of meat was strong, obviously, however, the typical gaminess that came with cooked flesh waspletely gone. Just what kind of spices or seasoning brought out such clear and robust scent of meat that fairly exploded on ones tongue, and yet... and yet, had none of the characteristic gaminess that came with it?


    Moreover, what was even more amazing was that the meat and pancake just parted under his teeth the moment he bit into it. The fat remained soft and juicy but the greasiness, it just wasn��t there! Instead, only meaty juiciness was left in his mouth.


    ��How could pork belly taste like this? It��s incredible!��


    Andrew was wide-eyed with amazement. When he had first noticed that Boss Mike had used pork belly meat, he had been concerned whether the burger might have been too greasy, but it looked like his worry was for nought.


    One bite and fragrant meat juices overflowed in his mouth flooding every taste bud with deliciousness. A wave of heat flowed over him the moment he swallowed his mouthful, and he felt almost dizzy from it. His body felt like it was on fire, his throat, his belly, his very blood...


    ��Ah�C!��


    Andrew could not help but let out a long ultion of satisfaction, it was not his imagination, the very flesh in his body, his fat to be precise, was trembling. While it was not quite as obvious as Harrison and his friends, since he was still muscr enough to wrestle down adult pigs, there was still ess fat on his body, and they were visibly trembling.


    ��How was it?�� the rest of the peanut gallery asked Andrew. No matter what, he was still a greatly respected restaurant owner. If a random nobody had reacted so dramatically after that first bite, they would have suspected that person of exaggerating his reaction.


    ��Delicious.�� was the simple and most straightforward answer Andrew could give. His eyes never left the [Juicy Burger] in his hand. He licked his lips, tasting the remains of the meat juice in his mouth and took another bite to experience that overwhelming gush of fragrant meat juice, and that burning sensation once more.


    This was no ordinary pork! Andrew was 100% sure of it. However, what of it? In the face of such overwhelming deliciousness, one should just throw oneself into the sensation and drown in it.


    One bite after another, the [Juicy Burger] became smaller, and smaller.


    ��En?�� the peanut gallery all stared at Andrew incredulously. This rare sight only manifested when he encountered food he really liked. There was no way they could get him to talk or analyse the food now.


    ��Is it really that delicious?�� Bishop sniffed with disbelief, but he also picked up the [Juicy Burger] and took a bite.


    In his opinion, the scallion pancakes he made was one of the top cuisine that represented Aden Square. Though it had never broke into the Top 100 Cuisine of Aden Square in this past two years, much to his regret, he could still sell about 1,000 pieces a day and business was good.


    ��How could such delicious pancake exist!��


    The soft and sweet pancake that sandwiched the pork bnced and enhanced each other��s vour perfectly. He had thought that the heavy meat and thick pancake would not match at all, but in reality, it was so harmonious and well blended that it was hard to think of them as separate entities.


    The thin scallion pancakes of his shop simply could notpare.


    The gap between his scallion pancake and this burger was so wide that it could not even bepared in the same category at all. This kind of disparity was thoroughly disheartening.


    ��Ah��!�� though it was quite depressing to have one��s proud work crushed by a rival, once Bishop swallowed his first mouthful of [Juicy Burgers], he still could not stop himself from eximing in admiration.


    The sudden rush of blood in his body suddenly made him feel quite vigorous, a little youthful even, he had no idea what Boss Mike put into the meat to create such a wonderful effect.


    In his youth, he would have never been satisfied with a restaurant that sold scallion pancakes as its signature dish. He had just readjusted an existing recipe for Crispy Biscuits, trying as a joke, to make something edible from that tough as bricks pancake.


    Now that he thought about it, these past years all three of his sons had mastered the skill of making scallion pancakes, and each of them could take charge of any part of the restaurant work in a snap.


    However, any time they offered up any ideas for changes, his sons would encounter the major obstacle that was Bishop. If they were lucky, they would be yelled at, if they got him at a bad moment, they would get the rod. Therefore, aside from the youngest, his sons had quieted down, focussing all their attention on making scallion pancakes.


    ��The world is arge ce after all, looks like it��s time to allow my third boy to try out some of his ideas.�� Bishop stared down at the [Juicy Burger] in his hands with aplicated expression. He could not deny the delicious impact of this food, no wonder that customer said that the price was all worth it, and that his prided scallion pancakes could notpare.


    Of course, one major advantage of the scallion pancake was its price. Customers who could afford [Juicy Burger] would note over to eat scallion pancakes everyday.


    As for the price, was 300 copper coins expensive for a single [Juicy Burger]? Bishop thought to himself. If he could create such a delicious [Juicy Burgers] with all its wonderful effects, perhaps he might even charge 400 or perhaps even 600 copper coins each.


    ��It certainly is very delicious.�� Bishop said quietly, and lowered his head to continue eating the [Juicy Burger] in his hands, a smile on his face. It certainly was wonderful to experience such amazing deliciousness.


    Everyone who had been waiting with bated breath for Bishop��s opinions were left speechless when he merely sank into a thoughtful silence. The others finally could not wait and bit into their own [Juicy Burgers].


    ��Aah��!��


    Different expression red on everyone��s faces, surprise, pleasure, shock, however, everyone ended up sighing with pleasure almost in unison. At first, they thought that Andrew and Bishop��s reaction was just too exaggerated, until the moment they tasted the [Juicy Burger] themselves. Now, they knew that it was something beyond anyone��s control.


    ��How could this [Juicy Burger] be so delicious?! This is the most delicious pancake I��ve ever had! No, there��s also the meat!�� Bernice eximed admiringly as she stared at the burger in her hand.


    ��The boss is a genius. If nothing goes wrong, his food will made it into the Aden Square Best Cuisine Chart within half a month. I bet his food will make it into the Top 10 within the year and perhaps, we��ll even have a new winner.�� Miles nodded as he eyed Mike excitedly

 Chapter 153 – Full 5 Star Review

    <h4>Chapter 153 �C Full 5 Star Review</h4>


    ��Absolutely! Let��s not talk about Top 10, I think he��d easily make it to Top 5!�� Bernice said excitedly after properly swallowing her mouthful of meat and bread. Though the irrepressible sigh just now a was little embarrassing, it was less so since everyone had just made simr noises of pleasure In fact, everyone was so engrossed with their food that they were close to ignoring each other.


    Though they were all owner chefs, everyone agreed that this [Juicy Burger] was a superb piece of cuisine had reached the pinnacle of its deliciousness. Though 300 copper coins was a bit steep for the amount of food you get, the taste itself was worth every coin.


    She had no idea how he had managed to make this pancake into something so plump and soft and yet still maintained a bit chewiness. If he had baked this, how did he made it so that only the outer part of the pancake had that critical crispness that gave this burger that extra texture difference that tied the whole experience together?


    Even more curious was this meat. It was clearly the belly meat of a pig that contained streaks of fat, that portion of meat that was usually despised because of the excess fat. Chefs who dealt with belly meat would usually shave off as much of the fat off before working with it.


    However, Mike had done no such thing. He had used some mysterious cooking technique, spices, and seasoning on whole pieces of streaky pork to the point that not a trace of the typical greasy mouth feel was left. Several different kinds of spices and seasoning had seeped deeply into the meat. The fat gave the lean meat a more tender texture, lifting the sensation from something that was merely vourful to astoundingly juicy and delicious.


    Thick and pillowy pancake enveloping fragrant juicy meat, this kind of contrasting texture and vourpletely toppled conventional cooking methods.


    ��Just how did they make this pancake? What kind of spices or seasoning was used in this meat? How was the meat cooked?�� questions tumbled around the minds of the chefs seated together. The desire to question Mike was almost overwhelming.


    ��From the vour alone he��d definitely make it to Top 5, but I feel that it��s still too straightforward and this will prevent it from breaking into Top 3.�� at Bernice��s word, Miles shook his head and smiled. ��The monthly Top Cuisine List depends on customer evaluation. Numbers are also important when ites to deciding which dish makes it to the Top 3. Since there are limits to how much food a restaurant produces, he probably won��t be able topete with restaurants that sold their goods by the thousand.��


    ��What Miles said is true, numbers to contribute greatly to the Top 5, however, I feel that the vour alone counts for a lot, in fact, I do believe that he��ll probably break records when ites to evaluation. By the way, it��s been a long time since thest time we have a Full 5 Star Review, ba?�� Andrew said a little reservedly as he smoothed the empty packet on the table. Heughed, ��It��s been a long time since I��ve had anything that makes me want to have a second helping. Waitress, I��ll have one more [Juicy Burger].��


    ��I��ll have another too,�� Bishop said.


    ��Very well, please wait.�� Abb�� Mia said with a smile, she could hardly conceal the pride and happiness she had for her boss. As expected, even chefs from other restaurants could not resist being seduced by Boss Mike��s cooking.


    ��Tee hee, I knew they would like it.�� Amy said happily, she was busily pinching Little Ugly Duckling��s face. The little cat nearly fell off herp, and she hauled it back by its face.


    ��This reaction seems a lot more excessive than I had thought.�� Mike cast an eye towards the dining hall, and shook his head to himself. He had thought that these people would just creep out silently after eating his food, who would have thought they would conduct an impromptu discussion right within his shop. Even he felt a little embarrassed by their praises. Mike frowned as the discussion progressed, and muttered to himself, ��Full 5 Star Review? Just what kind of food review does Aden Square has? It sounded a bit like those mass review things, is it really such a good thing to be selected? These people certainly seem excited about it.��


    ��Full 5 Star? Surely not, ba. Everyone has their likes and dislikes, even if [Juicy Burger] is ten times more delicious than this, it can��t actually get a Full 5 Star Review, ba?�� Bishop shook his head in disbelief.


    ��Even 4.5 is pretty high, customers��s taste gets more and more tricky nowadays, and their demands are more difficult to meet. This restaurant did not allocate special tables for human, dwarf, orc for examples, just this alone would prevent him from getting full 5 Stars.�� Bernice also shook her head, unable to agree with Andrew��s words.


    ��Boss Mike��s [Juicy Burger] is certainly very delicious, even Madam Bernice had acknowledged it, and her restaurant was said to have the most delicate cooking style��


    ��Most delicate? Then, she should definitely try Boss Mike��s [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], now that is true delicate cooking.��


    ��What I really like is seeing these proud owner chefs sitting there as amazed as the rest of us.��


    Customers seated nearby chattered to each other in quiet tones, not forgetting to poke fun at the chefs.


    The peanut gallery in question exchanged odd nces with each other, they never expected to be so badly teased by the customers around them, however, there was no way for them to retaliate, the customers were speaking the truth after all.


    ��Flowery Apron Aunty, isn��t daddy��s [Juicy Burger] delicious?�� Amy looked up at Bernice with wide questioning eyes.


    ��En, very delicious.�� Bernice said with a smile, this remark came straight from the bottom of her heart.


    ��The rainbow rice is also super delicious, I��m sure you��ll like it too.�� Amy rmended sincerely.


    ��Here��s your [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], please enjoy.�� Abb�� Mia appeared bearing two tes of [Yang Zhou Fried rice], and ced them in front of Andrew and Bernice.


    Bernice brightened at the wonderful colours made on the te, upon closer investigation she found that in addition to eggs, she could smell the fragrance of other ingredients within the dish. The golden yellow of the eggs wrapped around each grain of rice without clumping, each piece of grain remained as a single entity.


    Aside from the chicken egg wrapped rice, she could clearly see six other ingredients, all finely chopped down to the size of a grain of rice. In certainly looked like someone had taken down a rainbow, chopped to pieces to be stir fried. To have so many ingredients together, and yet none of them sticking or clumping, the delicacy of this dish was incredible. She, who was supposed to be the authority on delicate cooking, could not help but felt inferior before this te.


    ��To be able to finely chop beans and river shrimp down to this size, this master��s knife work is certainly amazing. Bernice eximed with admiration. She scooped up a generous portion rice onto her spoon and brought it


    to her mouth. She chewed her mouthful carefully, and her eyes closed unconsciously.


    Deliciousness spread within her mouth, eggs, ham, bamboo shoot... these different ingredients came together in a wondrous harmony. The taste of each ingredient was so clear and bright that it was just too superb.


    A warm, gentle feeling enveloped her body from her tummy the moment she swallowed her mouthful. It was a gentle breezepared to the powerful rush that had sped through her bloodstream just now. It smoothed down the heat from before, gentling down the energy in her body.


    Bernice felt sofortable that a smile bloomed irresistibly across her face. Compared to the powerful, almost crude, heat from the [Juicy Burger], she very much preferred the gentle warmth experienced from the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice]. This, she thought, is what fine cuisine should be.


    ��How wonderfully elegant, this deliciousness is absolutely superb.�� Bernice eximed, her eye shining with happiness as she ate another spoonful, and another, and yet another, all the while chewing with almost exaggerated slowness as she tried to prolong these exquisite feelings.

 Chapter 154 – Actually, I’m Just a Chef

    <h4>Chapter 154 �C Actually, I��m Just a Chef</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    ��Is it really that delicious?�� Andrew raised his eyebrows at the quietly happy Bernice with some wariness. He muttered some iprehensible words under his breath and scooped arge spoonful of the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] into his mouth.


    Those done with their [Juicy Burgers] were attracted by the antics of these two, they could not help but swallow at the sight of Bernice��s ecstatic expression.


    Of them all, Bernice had to be the pickiest eater. Things that tasted too heavy were rejected outright, the same goes with greasy or oily food. It was rare to see her eating with such a blissful expression on her face. Even when she had dered [Juicy Burger] to be delicious, this quiet happiness was absent from her face. Could be possible that the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] actually tasted better than the [Juicy Burger]?


    None of them could quite believe this after personally feeling the impact of the [Juicy Burger], but... their gazes shuttled over to Andrew, awaiting is evaluation.


    After eating the [Juicy Burger], Andrew felt that his blood was still rather agitated. Despite being a fatty, Andrew was rather sensitive to the changes in his body and had especially sharp sense of taste, touch and smell.


    He had the curious feeling that his strength had actually increased, but since this theory felt a little absurd, he kept quiet about it.


    Nevertheless, he chomped into therge spoonful of the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] and, woah, he had half expected something made with so many different ingredients to sh with each other, but, it would appear that he was wrong.


    The various ingredients somehow managed to harmonize with each other in his mouth, the fragrance of the rice, savoury mouth feel of the ham, the sweet crispness of the winter bamboo shoot, the fragrance of the shrimp... shed their vours brightly, somehow heightening each other��s taste as well.


    He swallowed, and felt the food melting into a warm sensation within his body. The fatigue he had felt that morning after butchering arge pig had diminished by a lot. It was sofortable that he was tempted to close his eyes and sigh.


    ��Could it be that this restaurant��s dishes have some curious effects on the body?�� Andrew snapped opened his half closed eyes. He starred deeply into the depths of the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], if the [Juicy Burger] was a meal that increases strength, then, the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] must have the ability to reduce fatigue. He was sure of it, sure of his body and of his senses.


    Andrew experimentally clenched his fists, and his eyes grew bright, though it was not a whole lot, he could tell that his strength had truly increased.


    ��Andrew, what��s with you?�� Miles asked curiously, why had this guy just stopped eating after one spoonful and was now clenching his fist for no reason?


    ��Have none of you noticed? The [Juicy Burger] actually increases one��s strength.�� Andrew looked at the people around him, then pointed at the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] and said, ��also, this [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] has the ability to reduce fatigue, it��s just too magical.��


    ��En?�� the rest of them were surprised, though they had felt a little odd after eating the [Juicy Burger], none of them had really noticed the changes. They all clenched their fists experimentally and, would you believe it? There was an actual, if slight, increase in strength.


    [Tang]


    At the light chime of spoon against an empty te, Bernice found herself looking down at a perfectly clean te. She licked her lips and looked up at the rest of the table with a face that was fairly brimming with happiness. ��I think, we may see a new Top 3 candidate, it��s only a matter of time. This [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] is the most wondrously delicious food I��ve ever eaten in my life.��


    ��As for me, I still like the [Juicy Burger] a bit more. There��s something really satisfying about feeling meat juice gush out when you bite into the burger. Though I must say that [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] really is incredibly delicious.�� Andrew said as he scooped more fried rice into his mouth. As he ate, he could feel his fatigue disappearing.


    ��Well, since you put it that way, I must try this [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] too.�� Miles said with a smile.


    The others also ordered the fried rice, and the table soon fell silent as they sank into a delicious haze. While each had different thoughts about the rice, even a casual onlooker could tell that they really enjoyed it.


    Mike carried over a takeaway box of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] for Wayson Neo, who had already eaten two portions of the fried rice.


    ��Boss Mike, your [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] is really effective.�� Wayson Neo��s face was flushed with energy and happiness as he shed his thumb at Mike. He was truly ecstatic, delicious taste aside, he felt quite energetic after his meal.


    Even the those medicines and folk cures he used to take did not offer such immediate effects, moreover, it had to be taken over and over again. The bacsh from those weird medicines was part of the reason he was so weak and seedy now.


    However, this [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] was just too amazing, he could feel himself getting more alert the more he ate, and could actually feel it nourish his half crippled body as it slowly recover. It was almost like spring hade to him, he was a sprout, a bud poking out of the soil after a long drought. If he was not limited by the capacity of his stomach, he would be tempted to eat another te of rice then and there.


    ��Wish you luck.�� Mike received the gold coins with a smile.


    ��Hah, tonight, I��m not stopping until that olddy of mine beg for mercy!�� Wayson Neo received his takeaway box and confidently strode out the door.


    Mike could only shook his head, this little brother had it tough, hopefully he��d be able to make it to the restaurant for dinner tonight.


    ��Boss Mike, Amy will be starting her sses with me tomorrow, I shall let you know where we��ll be having our sses tonight.�� said us as he settled the bill with Mike.


    ��Very well, thank you for your hard work.�� Mike said with a little smile. No matter what, us was still Amy��s master, and he should treat the man with respect. Moreover, he was almost the master of the elf princess.


    Vaguely, Mike wondered what these grandmasters would think if they knew that this little girl was the daughter of the elf princess they tried so hard to recruit all those years ago.


    ��Goodbye, little Amy.�� us waved at Amy.


    ��Goodbye, Master Halfsies Beard.�� Amy waved her hand energetically.


    Julian also stood up, leaving the exact amount of money on the table for his meal.


    ��Looks like Amy had properly inherited all her magical talents from her mother. I wonder if she��ll have any interest in swordsmanship?�� Mike thought as he escorted both us and Julian to the door. It was a question worth considering, even though he could no longer lift a sword, he still have quite a lot of knowledge of swords and swordsmanship technique left to him from Michael.


    ��Check please,�� Andrew called out to Mike.


    ��The total for one [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] and one [Juicy Burger] is nine gold coins. Will you be paying together, or will you have separate checks?�� Amy hopped down from her tall stool, her her little hand at them. Collecting money was already old hand with the job and was had be very skilled at it.


    ��Ah, so Amy is our little cashier. Well now, we��ll be paying separately, it��s something that we��ve always done.�� Bernice reached into her money bag, fished out 9 gold coins and pressed them into Amy��s hand. She rubbed Amy��s head and smiled cheerfully, ��Next time when auntiees over I will bring you a little flowery apron.��


    ��Thank you Flowery Apron Auntie.�� Amy said happily.


    The others had no objections, they��ve always paid by separate checks whenever they ate out together. After paying for their own share, they all stood up and made their way out.


    ��Boss Mike, you��re a true genius. You might have actually ushered in a new kind of cooking into this world.�� Miles stopped before Mike to give his passionate opinion.


    The group of owner chefs who were about to leave all looked back at Mike, they were all in agreement. The food provided by Mickey restaurant was a like a revtion to them. A star of chaos or opportunity thatpletely disrupts the fixed idea of what delicious cuisine was.


    ��I��m really just a regr chef.�� was Mike��s serious reply to Miles.

 Chapter 155 – That Young Grey Temple Chap

    <h4>Chapter 155 �C That Young Grey Temple Chap</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    The restaurant suddenly went quiet, all faces slowly turned towards Mike, light slowly dawning in their eyes


    ��Chef��. What a wonderfully simple and straightforward word this was. The core of a restaurant, the most important existence in fact.


    Most restaurant owners preferred to be address as ��Boss�� and not ��Chef�� or heaven forbid, ��Cook��. In fact, there were a lot of restaurant owner who had forgotten their identity as chefs and took more pleasure and enjoyment over the more respected title of ��Boss��.


    For someone who could create such magically delicious food, open such an understated yet sophisticated looking restaurant, not to mention his incredibly prosperous business and had just received the praises from his peers, to dere himself as a mere chef...


    This kind of modest bearing caused majority of the peanut gallery to blush with shame, it also earned hearty approval of the customers.


    ��Perhaps by staying true to one��s identity, knowing exactly who you are, is the secret to these such wondrously new and refreshing cooking, ba.�� Miles praised Mike most sincerely, his heartpletely touched by this simple phrase.


    Andrew and the rest all had very thoughtful looks on their faces, they pondered over Miles�� words as they left the restaurant.


    ��I��m just paraphrasing Stephen Chow��s[1] lines, why do I get the feeling that these people have taken it as something more enlightening?�� Mike could feel all the admiring eyes on him as he continued to keep smiling and made his way to the kitchen. It was actually kind of nice.


    The group of chefs and restaurant owners did not ask for recipes, nor did they ask after cooking methods or even the spices used, even when they could taste unfamiliar spices and seasoning within the dishes. Their sense of propriety and professionalism was first rate, and Mike had to admit that his first encounter with the men and women in the restaurant business was really quite good.


    However, the ones who came in were all professional chefs and cooks, having eaten these two vastly different, and wonderfully delicious dishes, they should have gained some food for thought and perhaps, if they were lucky, some inspiration in their own cooking.


    Naturally, Mike was not at all worried what they might, or might not have, learnt from him. It��s not like he had any interest in bing a cooking instructor, his job was to properly make food for his customers to enjoy. That was it.


    ...  ...


    ��Just from Boss Mike��s attitude, I��m kind of looking forward to tonight��s [Beancurds].��


    ��Me too, but be honest, which [Beancurd] do you intend to try? Sweet or savoury?��


    Right at the entrance of the shop Andreas and Mo Xiuji were whispering together.


    ��Do you even have to ask, of course the sweet one, ah!�� Andreas said matter of factly, after a paused, he asked btedly, ��and you?��


    ��Savoury.�� Mo Xiuji said a little awkwardly, both fell silent for a moment.


    ��It��s fine, brother, we won��t fight over such a silly thing. Tonight, have your [Savoury Beancurd], I shall eat my [Sweet Beancurd] after that we shall go and have a drink together.�� Andreas dered in a louder voice, trying to cover up his own awkwardness.


    After all, they had just seen us and Julian battle over whether sweet or savoury [Beancurds] tasted better. There was no saying what would happen tonight once the [Beancurds] made its d��but.


    However, they were childhood friends who had gone through minor conflicts and their friendship had survived the lumps and bumps of life. Surely it won��t just break apart over the question of Sweet vs Savoury [Beancurds], ba.


    ...  ...


    us held his trusty magic staff as he crossed Aden Square. Behind him, Bradley followed in slightly hurried steps. He had been trailing after us, doing his best to master his nervous excitement to actually speak to this venerable grandmaster. Finally, he rushed thest three steps and called out respectfully, ��Master us.��


    ��En?�� us halted his steps. He turned to look suspiciously at the white haired Bradley, taking in the sword on his side and the shield on his chest, he nodded in acknowledgement of his own name, ��Well, well, a little chap from the Grey Temple, what do you want from me?��


    Bradley stood dazedly for a moment. For all his fanboy excitement, he was already an old man in his seventies, the young man from the Grey Temple would at least address him as ��old sir��, it had been a long time since anyone addressed him as a ��little chap��, he really didn��t know how to react.


    However, if he thought really about it, us was already 120 years old. When Bradley was still ying in the mud, the man before him was already half of the Fire and Ice Rivalry. By the time he started learning magic, this man was already a legend.


    Even his own master was a great fan of us, unfortunately his own ability with closebat was too poor. So terrible was his skill that he was beaten by a lone knight in his youth, which was when he resorted to the standard long range magic favoured by all mages before the rise of us. However, deep within his heart, Bradley had never really let go of his dream of bing a closebat wizard.


    Despite that, Bradley had more or less resigned himself to mastering long range magic. Actual closebat mages were very few and tended to gather around the Magic Tower. As for Grandmaster us, the man had never taken an apprentice in all his years there.


    In other words, Mickey Restaurant owner��s daughter was that lucky person who had caught us�� eyes. This was news that could shake the magic world.


    us�� health had been on the decline for many years, and a lot of mages and wizards had been worried that the closebat magic developed by us would fade into history like a brightet, leaving nothing concrete for them to grasp.


    Moreover, the equally famous and legendary magician Julian had also epted this same little girl, this half elf, to be his apprentice. If this news got out, the whole of Nn Continent magical world would be shaken to its foundation.


    For these two exceptional, legendary geniuses to actually chose the same little half elf girl as their apprentice after jealously keeping their knowledge to themselves close to a hundred years, just what kind of little demon queen would emerge from theirbined effort?


    Armed with ice magic, fire magic, closebat magic, long range magic... in a decade or two, there would not be a single corner of Nn Continent that she could not travel through.


    These various thoughts shed through Bradley in a blink of an eye. us�� face had remained neutral, but he could feel a rather strong pressureing from the man. Keeping his face respectful, he said to us, ��Greetings to Grandmaster us, I am Bradley of the Grey Temple mages. Forgive my boldness for calling you so disrespectfully, Ie on behalf of the Chaos City Grey Temple to wee you to this city. It is our negligence for not realising that Grandmaster is in the city, we hope that you will forgive our oversight.��


    ��Nonsense, it is I who wronged the Grey Temple first. After all, I did not even inform the Temple of my presence, and there was that little altercation this morning with Julian. I��m sure that made things difficult for you, ba?�� us looked at Bradley with a smile, ��by the way, little chap, you were here this morning, weren��t you? I supposed you��ve reported by presence to your elders and was instructed to approach me?��


    Bradley felt a little shaken, he hadn��t expected us to notice him at all. After all, the God of Fire��s attention seemed to be focussed on his new apprentice and his rival all morning. Feeling awkward, he quickly said, ��The battle between Grandmaster us and Grandmaster Julian was indeed spectacr, however the Grey Temple had decreed that so long as nobody is hurt we consider it an honour to have you demonstrate your abilities within our boundaries.��


    ��As the representation of the Grey Temple, I now humbly wee you to the Chaos City, should you require anything within this city, I am to assist you to the best of my abilities.��


    [1] Stephen Chow �C The original line is ��I��m actually an actor�� from King of Comedy

 Chapter 156 – New Ways to Make Use of the Dragon Maid

    <h4>Chapter 156 �C New Ways to Make Use of the Dragon Maid</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    ��What you said may sound reasonable, but to not damage properties or cause injury? You might as well demand us not to fight outright.�� us�� lips curled into a sneer.


    Bradley could onlyugh awkwardly at this. From the view of the Grey Temple, it��s best that these Fire and Ice pair not fight at all within the Chaos City. Otherwise they would have to be prepared to lose half of the city from coteral damage.


    ��Don��t worry, we won��t fight, for now. Also, this morning was not the Fire vs Ice Battle, it��s the Sweet vs Savoury Battle.�� us said mildly. He gave Bradley another look, and said, ��I have my own servant, there��s no need for a little chap like you to run errands for me, since you don��t look like you��re very swift on your feet. I n to settle in Chaos City for a while, but since you��re here, I��d like to borrow a magical workshop, I��d like a new ce if possible.��


    ��Our newest magical workshops are built within the past two years, if Grandmaster us wish so, please feel free to use it.�� Bradley said with an ingratiating smile.


    Bradley really wanted to mention that he was still quite swift on his feet, but in the end swallowed his argument. It was obvious that us did not want the Grey Temple people following him around, also, he had to report on the fact that us nned to settle in Chaos City. With Julian operating as a potions seller in Aden Square, it was like having two fireballs waiting to explode any time.


    ��The main Grey Temple hall won��t do, it��s too far.�� us shook his head after some consideration, ��the child needs to go home for her meals.��


    ��Well, you see...�� Bradley looked hesitantly at us. There were indeed plenty of magicians in Chaos City, since most of the workshops belonged to the Grey Temple, there was no issue in lending us one of them. However, it was quite unexpected that that the reason us wanted a workshop outside was so that it��s easier for the little girl to go home.


    ��If I remember correctly, the Chaos Academy also taught magic, ba? How about you get them to lend me the use of one of their workshops?�� us said after some thought.


    ��This, well, I��m afraid the Chaos Academy is...�� Bradley hesitated, the Academy and the Temple were independent entities, and though there were some magicians from the Grey Temple working as teachers at the Academy, he had no authority to let us use their workshop.


    This matter had to be reported to the Round Table Conference, no matter what, they were not allowed to disturb the normal day to day lessons of the Academy. They would have to make a formal request to the headmaster of the Academy and then leave the decision on their hands.


    At the very least, this would take a couple of days to process. From what he had overheard between Mike and us, the grandmaster nned to solve the issue of magical workshop by today, and this was just impossible.


    ��Let��s go, just take me directly to the headmaster of the academy, I shall deal with the rest myself.�� us turned to walk in the direction of the Academy. His lips quirked up into a smile, ��It��s been some years since I��ve seen that little brat Novo.��


    ��He knew Headmaster Novo?�� Bradley��s eyes stared at us�� back with some surprise. Novo was the only Level 10 grandmaster within Chaos City. The Academy could remain independent because it was lead by most powerful magician in Chaos City.


    Novo had a rather disagreeable attitude, even the temple master and city lord had to give way to him. If he had never seen the headmaster smile at the children, he would have thought that this man never smiled at all. Each time after a Round Table Conference, there would be a serious argument about who should be sent to speak with the headmaster. It was kind of like trying to decide who should be sent to the guillotine.


    ��This is luck, luck and not misfortune! Who cares, let��s just get on with it, if I die, just die, ba!�� he was still anxious, but seeing us�� slowly moving back, Bradley gritted his teeth and hurried forward. He must have been infected by something, for an old man like him to run the barricades like this, even as a young man he would never have dared to do something so exciting.


    ...  ^_^ ...


    Back at the restaurant, once thest customer had been sent out, Mike breathed a sigh of relief. He rotated his wrist and shoulders, his arm and hands had gotten a little stiff from cooking up so much fried rice. About a thousand customer had visited the restaurant today, and there was an additional 80 plus new customers, bringing up his new customer mission to 632/1000. At this rate, he shouldbe able to ess the new recipe in about 3 days. This thought brought a smile to his face.


    ��Daddy dearest, you��ve worked really hard today. Let Amy give you a massage.�� Amy trotted up, her little face was a little distressed as she stood up on tiptoes trying to reach her father��s shoulder. However, she was too small, and there was not much strength in her hands. The massage was actually more ticklish thanfortable.


    However, when Mike saw Amy��s serious face, his heart warmed. In this world, his precious little daughter loved him the most.


    ��That, Boss Mike, would you like me to try? My... well, I am quite a bit stronger...�� Abb�� Mia timidly approached, her hands twisting together behind her back. Her cheeks flushed red and she almost regretted her offer.


    ��Oh, you know how to give massages too?�� Mike looked at her in surprise.


    ��When I was a child I sometimes give my mother massages. Her shoulders would get really stiff after washing dishes all day, to the point that she can��t even stand straight when she got home.�� said Abb�� Mia, a slight mist covered her eyes when she talked about her mother.


    ��Very well, Mia, if you please.�� Mike said with a smile as he settled down morefortably in his chair and closed his eyes. He really didn��t need more persuasion. After a little pause, he added, ��Just make sure you don��t break my bones.��


    ��Pu��!�� an anxious Abb�� Mia suddenlyughed out loud, startling herself out of her nervousness. She shook her head and said, ��It��ll be fine, please be at ease, I will make sure to keep my strength under control.��


    ��Then, I shall leave it to you.�� Mike smiled.


    Abb�� Mia walked to the back of Mike��s chair, looking down at her boss who had his eyes closed. Her hands raised, and hesitated for a moment before settling gently on Mike��s shoulders. Her little face flushed red, her fingers trembled, it looked like she was still quite anxious.


    ��I��m going to take a nap, you go on ahead.�� Mike said with a little smile, and then allowed his breathing to grow regr, appearing as though he was really asleep.


    ��Oh... alright...�� Abb�� Mia nodded quickly, a good amount of her nervousness disappeared. Finally, she took a deep breath, and properly smoothed her hands over Mike��s shoulder, and began to knead, slowly increasing her strength.


    Mike could feel the pair of strength slowly chasing the stiffness and fatigue away, the amount of force was just right, and her skill was good too. It was sofortable that he almost groan out loud a few times.


    ��Looks like I��ve found another use for my dragon maid, this is really not bad.�� Mike thought happily to himself.

 Chapter 157 – 1 Beancurd Per Person Only

    <h4>Chapter 157 �C 1 Beancurd Per Person Only</h4>


    Tranted by Kitchennovel dot


    Abb�� Mia��s technique was really good, and her strength was very well controlled. She was much stronger than the standard female masseur, and slowly, but surely, the umted fatigue on Mike��s shoulders disappeared. Mike, who had been pretending to sleep, fell asleep for real.


    ��En?�� Mike blinked his eyes opened and looked at the wall clock, it was already 2:30 in the afternoon. He shifted his body and found that someone had covered him with a thin nket. Amy had fallen asleep with her head pillowed on her arms, she also had a nket over her with Ugly Duckling curled up on herp.


    ��Looks like we really fell asleep.�� Mike smiled, and shook his head. He carefully pushed his chair back and stood up for a luxurious stretch, feeling wonderfully refreshed andfortable.


    The gentle sounds of china clinking in the kitchen came over, the dining hall had already been cleaned and the floor was so shiny that he could see his own reflection. It had clearly been polished clean with a dry towel, not a smudge of water mark could be seen.


    It looked like Abbe Mia was almost done with her work. Mike folded the nket, draped it over the back of his char, and made his way towards the kitchen.


    It would be a waste not to properly utilize a waitress who could give good massages, ah!


    While it��s possible to reduce fatigue by eating [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], he can��t spend all day eating. Furthermore, his fatigue was concentrated on his shoulders and upper arm, not something that he could just get rid of by eating [Yang Zhou Fried Rice].


    ��Abbe Mia, there��s an additional job I��d like you to do, would you like to try it? It��s not much, but I provide you with a 600 copper coin dinner, same as the lunch meal.�� Mike said with a smile as he watch Abba Mia put the china away with care.


    ��You��re awake.�� Abbe Mia was a little shock by Mike��s voice, she was even more stunned by Mike��s words. It was already a wonderful thing for her to work in such nice restaurant, and to be provided with 600 copper coins worth of lunch for free was already quite amazing. With her current sry, high though it was, she wouldn��t be able to eat more than a few tes of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] per month. However, Mike was saying that he��s willing to provide her dinner too? A dinner worth 600 copper coins?


    ��What would you like me to do? There��s no need to pay me with extra money. I��m still pretty free for the amount of sry you��re already giving me.�� though she really did want to have something delicious for dinner, Abbe Mia still shook her head firmly at Mike��s offer.


    ��That��s not right, this job is out of the scope of our agreement. Since I add to the job, I��ll have to add to the reward.�� Mike said as he shook his head at Abbe Mia��s protest. This girl was just too kind and easily satisfied.


    In fact, massages aside, Mike was already quite happy with Abbe Mia��s performance. Every evening she would cheerfully buy a few Crispy Biscuits for her dinner. For this wonderful maid who could do the job of three waitresses, it��s fine to just add an extra meal for her.


    ��But...�� Abbe Mia was still not convinced by Mike��s arguments.


    ��It��s decided, ba. However, I still haven��t mention what the job is, so you might not want to do it at all.�� Mike interrupted her. Seeing her confused face, heughed, ��Actually, it��s nothing tooplicated, the restaurant is getting busier each day, and I��m afraid my body is a bit overwhelmed, to the point that I can��t simply eat away my fatigue. I��d like you to massage my arms and shoulders after our work hours, just to elevate the fatigue a bit.��


    Abbe Mia, who had thought that Mike wanted her to help out in the kitchen blinked her eyes a few times at the unexpected request. Finally she shook her head and said, ��Boss, how could I ask for payment for this? How about this, I��ll give you a massage whenever you like, after all it��s not like it��s a really hard or time consuming thing.��


    ��Well, then I��ll consider this as your agreement. Let��s start tonight, ba.�� Mike smiled, after a little paused, he continued, ��we��ll be adding [Beancurds] to the menu tonight,��


    [Gulp], the moment she thought about the [Sweet Beancurds] this morning, Abbe Mia couldn��t help but swallow. She looked at Mike��s warm and friendly gaze and hesitated for just one more moment, before nodding her head quickly, ��Thank you, Boss. I will do my continue to work hard and will give you the best massage I can.�� she was once again intensely grateful for her current working situation.


    ��Very good, that should be the way.�� Mike was very happy with Abbe Mia��s earnest attitude. She had brought a bright, youthful energy to the restaurant, the dining room was spotless, the kitchen was also sparkling. He nodded approvingly, ��Go and have your rest, ba. When Amy wakes up, you can practice dancing with her.��


    ��Boss, why don��t you let me help you in the kitchen, though Mia is really stupid, Mia will do her best to learn.�� Abbe Mia looked beseechingly at Mike. It really embarrassed her to be resting outside while Mike worked by himself in the kitchen. It really felt like she had gotten the better end of the bargain, and now the restaurant was going to provide for her dinner as well, it really made her feel like she should work harder than she should.


    ��Host, the [System] will warn you right now. Your cooking skills cannot be taught to others, otherwise you will be punished. The punishment is a deduction of your stamina points by 0.5 each time you teach someone,�� the [System��s] severe voice rang out in his head, it sounded rather upromising actually.


    ��[System] are you deliberately trying to make me die from exhaustion?�� Mike frowned, he had been quite touched by Abbe Mia��s offer. It would be great to have someone to help with the chopping and cutting up of ingredients, however, before he could say anything, the [System] had already thrown down this rule.


    ��The host is a mere rookie, you��ve only mastered three recipes, not worthy to be someone��s teacher.�� the [System��s] calm voice rang out.


    ��En? From your words, you��re saying that chef status could also be measured? And, I��m still a rookie?�� Mike frowned, no matter what he had still managed to make two dishes that made the other world people go crazy. The recently mastered [Beancurds] had even sparked this other world��s first Sweet vs Savoury Battle. By Level 10 mages no less. To think that the [System] still considered him a rookie.


    After some thought, Mike focused on the other important part of the [System��s] words, ��Hey, so you��re saying that once I��ve mastered a certain number of dishes, I can eventually be as Master and teach others these recipes?��


    ��The host��s level is too low, you��re unable to ess this information. You must increase your restaurant to Level 2 before authorization is granted.�� the [System��s] voice came robotically.


    Mike frowned again, to think that the [System] would use this kind of tricks to force him to level up. He mildly answered, ��Whatever, I don��t want to know.��


    ��I don��t need your help just yet, I can still deal with it. You go on and y with Little Amy.�� Mike can��t afford to have his stamina deducted, since the [System] already blocked his way, there was nothing he could do about it just yet.


    Moreover, things like dough kneading and [Beancurd] making all required specialised skills. Skills that had been inserted straight into his mind, but yet had to spend hours in the [System��s] test kitchen to master. Having Abb�� Mia around to help out would probably be more troublesome.


    ��Alright, just... let me know if you wish me to help out.�� Abb�� Mia nodded her head firmly. This aspect of Mike��s character was already clear to her, he would not change his mind once it��s made up. Thus, without further entreaties, she went out of the kitchen.


    Mike picked up his apron and put it on firmly around his waist. Tonight would be the real d��but for the [Beancurds], therefore he must prepared a whole lot more ingredients than usual.


    ��New mission from [System]: Limit one [Beancurd] to one customer for ten days. No penalty for failure �� If you seed in this mission, you will get one free draw from the [Master Chef Lucky Dip]!��

 Chapter 158 – This is Robbery, You Know?

    <h4>Chapter 158 �C This is Robbery, You Know?</h4>


    Tranted by Gumihou at kitchennovel dot


    ��En?�� Mike suddenly stiffened. He really hadn��t expected the [System] to pop out a mission so suddenly, furthermore, it��s a mission that limited the sale of [Beancurd]?


    Has the [System] suffered a fever from thinking too much about money? A single sale of [Beancurd] would only earn it 40 copper coins in ingredient money, surely it would be more interested in high volume sale, ba?


    ��{System], the restaurant has only be in operation for a short time, surely it��s not the time to limit sales, ba? What if the customers became dissatisfied over theck of food? The trend now should be to let customers eat as much as they like as long as they could pay, ba.�� Mike said with a frown. After a while, he said curiously, ��Also, what the heck is this [Master Chef Lucky Dip]?��


    ��The [Master Chef Lucky Dip] is created to fan the host��s enthusiasm to advance his ability. This Lucky Dip, which could also be called the [Master Chef Wheel of Fortune], is created after much consideration. You will be given an opportunity to strike prizes such as [Exquisite Pastry Making], [Ice Cream Making], [Top Grade Wine Brewing], [Stamina Points]... as well as other prizes. Great prizes to be won! You��re guaranteed to strike big!!�� the [System��s] voice sounded unusually excited.


    ��Ice cream! Top Grade Wine! Stamina Points!�� Mikes eyes glimmered brighter and brighter, Amy would love the ice cream, very few kids would actually reject the taste of ice cream after all.


    The Top Grade Wine was the one that tempted him most, though he was no alcoholic, there was nothing like having a good ss of wine before going to bed. This was how one should enjoy life.


    Of course, the one that excited him the most the Stamina Points. Finally, the [System] put up Stamina Points as a reward. In a few days, he would have enough money to increase his Stamina Points up to 2.0. Thus, restoring his stamina up to normal people level. This was currently the most crucial task.


    If he could actually gain another 0.5 Stamina Points, his physical ability would be at a whole other level. He would be able to raise a sword and execute some of those sword techniques in his mind, thus increasing his self defence ability a bit more.


    ��Well, I guess those things barely passed as rewards,�� Mike said with a mild expression, then he switched the subject. ��Never mind about that, let��s talk about this mission, ba. How about you change some of the details? Let��s say, a total sale of 1,000 [Beancurds]?��


    ��As your supervisor, it is the [System��s] responsibility to guide you onto the right path. The [System] did not interfere with the sale of your first two dishes, however, restricting the number of dishes a customer could purchase would be beneficial to the restaurant. It would promote higher customer turnover and allow even more customers to taste delicious meals, thereby increasing their enjoyment. Customers who had lined up, but unable to enter the restaurant, and could only stand there and watch other customers carry off three or five takeaway portions home would suffer great negative mental impact.�� was the [System��s] long and grave exnation. It also added, ��The restaurant��s poprity had reached a stable level where such short term restriction would not impact it greatly.��


    This time, Mike was the one who sank into silence. What the [System] said was something that he had noticed two days earlier. [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] was avable through their business hours, but the cooking time was a little slow.


    On the other hand, the [Juicy Burger] was something that could be prepared earlier, and was a kind of fast food that was sold out quickly, leaving a lot of disappointed customers.


    In fact, there was one customer who could not line up early due to his work, and left empty handed for three days straight. He was so disappointed that Mike was tempted to make one especially for him. Right now, thinking about that man��s stooping shoulders and disappointed back view, Mike still felt quite sorry for him.


    It was as the [System] had said, if the [Juicy Burger] had been limited to one portion per customer, even if there had been 300 customers, each would have been able to get their hands on at least one [Juicy Burger].


    On the other hand, [Juicy Burgers] were considered a main meal item, big eater customers like Harrison and Sargerass would not be satisfied with just one burger. In fact, having just one burger might be even more torturous than having none at all.


    ��The soybeans came from the Evening Ray Forest deep in orc territory. The soil there is moist, rich and fertile, resulting in soybeans that are particrly rich in protein. There��s only one suchnd with such unique qualities in the whole of Nn Continent. It has yet to be discovered by anyone and thus far, I am the only one who has developed thend. The soybean nts here received 14 hours of daylight, and were protected against insects by nano robots.��


    ��It��s apletely organic, pollution free nting, where the absorption of nutrients from the special soil is five times more than ordinary beans, resulting in crops that are rich in vitamins, minerals and proteins. People who eat these beans will experience immediate beautifying effects, in fact, the more you use, the better the effects.�� here, the [System] paused for a moment, before continuing, ��however, the potency of its effects is so great that taking too much of it would result in gout and other high protein rted diseases as the body struggles to cope with ess nutrients.��


    ��So, you��re saying that [Beancurds] created using these soybeans is more powerful than 5 bowls of regr [Beancurds]?�� Mike said with some astonishment.


    ��To be precise, the protein contained within a single bowl of this special [Beancurd] is about 4.5 times more than regr [Beancurds],�� [System] admitted.


    ��Then, would Amy and Ugly Duckling suffer side effects from the two bowls of [Beancurds] they ate today?�� Mike was starting to feel anxious.


    ��Two bowls is about the limit one could take, moreover, their bodies are still at the developing stage and required greater amount of protein than adults. The host may be at ease over this matter.�� said the [System].


    Mike sighed with relief, it��s good that the [System] exined this crucial point so clearly. After some thought, he asked again, ��That��s right, I should be allowed to buy the first set of Stamina Points, what��s the cost of the next level of Stamina Points, ah?��


    ��50,000 gold coins.�� the [System] said mildly.


    ��Five... hey [System], this is robbery, ah!�� Mike��s hackles all rose up. It took him a good half month to earn that 10,000 gold. 50,000 gold was a lot of money, even if he spend money on nothing else, it would take him at least a month and a half to get it.


    However, the thing that pissed him off most was the sudden jump in price. To think that the price Stamina Points would cost five times as much as the first level, just how much would the third, fourth or even fifth level cost, ah? ording to this awful trend, it could be 100,000, or even 200,000! Though the restaurant was doing well, if the price continue to rise, he would have to abandon the n to quickly increase his stamina with money.


    ��The [System] had never encouraged the host to use money to improve your health. As an Isekai Master Chef, your main job is toplete missions set by the [System] and reap the rewards thereof. This should be your true path to greater strength.�� the [System] said seriously.


    ��Is that so?�� Mike still sounded quite suspicious.


    ��If the host insist on buying, the [System] shall continue to sell out of the goodness of our heart. However, we insist, on principle, for the host to continue to do your best toplete missions.�� said the [System] in the most deadpan voice possible.


    ��I see.�� Mike��s lips twisted as he pondered upon the new missions that was shing away in his mind. After calming down, he finally nodded to himself, ��I ept this limitation mission, however, I wish to get rid of the option for [Top Grade Wine Brewing] in the lucky dip.��

 Chapter 159 – Sister! Sister!

    <h4>Chapter 159 �C Sister! Sister!</h4>


    Tranted by Gumihou at kitchennovel dot


    ��Luna, it��s been sometime since we get together like this so put that book away, it��s such a waste if a pretty girl like you turns into a bookworm.�� seated at a garden pavilion, a girl in a blue dress snatched a book out of Luna��s hand. With a little titter she said, ��Hey, tell me, has anything interesting happenedtely? I have nothing to do all day, I��m bored to death already.��


    The girl looked about 17 or 18 years old, with a face as round and smooth as a melon, delicate features, willow like eyshes and fine eyebrows. Her hair was all tied back in a pony tail, revealing a shiny forehead. Though she was wearing a girlish long cheongsam, she exuded an air of force that made people want to lower their heads to her.


    ��Vivian, please return my book. I only have two chapters to go.�� Lunaughed a little helplessly as she looked up at the girl in blue.


    ��No way, you can read those two chapterster, ba. I don��t even know when you��lle see me next.��Vivian hid the book behind her, shaking her head vigorously.


    ��Just let me finish it, you know I��lle see you next week,�� Luna held out her hand.


    ��Hah! You said the same thing thest time you��re here, half a month ago.�� Vivian lightly smacked Luna��s hand, ced the book on a stool and sat her pert little bottom on it. The pavilion was a dome shape building with a round stone table in the middle surrounded by four stone stools. On the table were two baskets containing some artfully arranged seasonal fruits.


    ��One of the children was sickst week and I had to take care of her for a couple of days, I��m really sorry for breaking our appointment.�� Luna eyed the book under Vivian��s bottom rather helplessly.


    ��Is the child alright?�� Vivian picked out a tangerine from the basket and began to peel it, handing out half of the tangerine to Luna and throwing a wedge into her own mouth.


    ��It was toote by the time we discovered the problem, she left very quietly.�� Luna shook her head sadly, her eyes dimmed, her mood was clearly down.


    Vivian went rigid, her mouth still full of tangerine. She looked at Luna who was still holding her half of tangerine just sitting there. Distress shed in her eyes for a moment, she held the rest of the tangerine in front of her mouth and smiled. She saidfortingly, ��Well, it��s probably a happiness for her to have you send her off. I��m sure having you there was a greatfort to her.��


    ��No, I��m alright. I��m pretty used to it.�� Luna smiled, the smile was as tender and pure as the lilies on the scarf covering her shoulder. She bit into the tangerine given to her and chewed, she nodded approvingly, ��Very sweet, this year��s tangerines are really not bad.��


    ��I��ll say, a young miss like you should be enjoying your life in Lot City, not mucking about Chaos City taking care of those children. You won��t even buy tangerines for yourself. You know, to take care of others, you must take care of yourself first. And you better start doing that or I��ll write to our dear old granddad.�� Vivian was especially crossed with Luna today. Tangerines had been on sale for over two weeks now, for Luna to taste them for the first time today, meant that she had spent all her money on those children again.


    ��Grandfather is already 70 years old. There��s no need for you to report trivial things like tangerines to trouble him.�� Luna couldn��t help her smile as she reached out to poke Vivian on the forehead. Her mood had gotten much lighter, after some thought she said, ��I��ve just received my allowance yesterday. I��ve asked them to send me a little more money than usual. See? I��m really going to take care of myself. Oh yes, if you must know, I have some interesting news, or rather, news of an interesting person.��


    ��Ouch,�� Vivian covered her forehead, but at Luna��s words she ignored the indignity of being poked and leaned forward inquisitively. ��An interesting person? A man? Hoho, could a man be the reason behind your busy schedule?��


    ��What are you talking about.�� Luna gave Vivian a strange look, for some reason her face suddenly felt hot. Though she did feel that Mike was a rather interesting and mysterious person, she never saw him as a potential beau. In the end he was Amy��s father. Moreover, it��s entirely possible that the mother might actuallye back,, from Amy��s looks alone, she could only guess that her mother must have been a very beautiful elf, ba?


    ��Tsk, tsk, look at that blush, there��s a man! I��m sure of it!�� Vivian was stunned, she surged forward, pped her hands on Luna��s shoulders and stared into Luna��s eyes for an improperly long time. ��Luna, could it be you��re tempted?��


    ��Tempted? What kind of temptation? He��s the boss of a restaurant, his daughter is one of my students.�� Luna pushed Vivian away by that shiny forehead of hers, feeling quite cross.


    ��Hmm, so it��s just your student��s parent, ah.�� Vivian looked quite disappointed, she eyed Luna for a moment then said solemnly. ��You better keep your hands to yourself, only heaven knows if that man will actually be sessful in the future, but you��ll definitely be in trouble if Chaos Academy caught wind of your romantic interest. You might even be fired.��


    ��Thank you for your concern, I��ve already resigned myself to dedicating my life in the education of the less fortunate.�� Luna said with a smile.


    ��Now, now, let��s not be hasty. You don��t want to die an old maid.�� Vivian shook her head, then pushed her face forward like an inquisitive cat, ��well, what��s so interesting about some kid��s parent?��


    ��He��s very good at cooking, his dishes are incredibly delicious.�� Luna said earnestly.


    ��Really?�� Vivian��s eye lit up, ��how delicious is it really? Is it anything like Freya Tavern��s roasted pork?��


    ��This... well, I don��t think you couldpare them that way.�� Luna said, after some thought she nodded decisively, and smiled. ��How about this, the next time the mayor decides to let you out, you can go and taste for yourself. It��s called Mickey Restaurant, located in the corner of Aden Square, I n to go tonight, actually.��


    ��Aaaaah!!! Luna, you��re evil. You know I have to attend a banquet tonight. Also, daddy refuses to let me out ever since that stupid ident, how could you just tease me with delicious food like this!�� Vivian was literally hopping mad, having jumped off the stool to properly stomp her foot in anger.


    ��En, I know.�� Luna nodded serenely.


    The girls filled the garden with their brightughter~~


    ...  my dearies ...


    ��Honourable father, you��re saying that tonight we��ll be going to that restaurant where you��ve been buying those delicious takeaways?�� in a horse field situated just outside the main city, was a young man dressed in ck jacket, brown riding breeches and a pair of ck riding boots. It was Palmer, he was on a small white horse, looking up at Jacques who was riding along next to him.


    Seated on another white horse was a child with a mushroom head haircut, he was only three years old and was holding onto the reins tightly, but looked stable enough on the horse. The little child was stunned silent for about three seconds before crying out in a childish voice, ��Rainbow rice! Rainbow rice!��


    ��Yes, that��s the one. Also, the boss has a really pretty, really cute daughter. Palmer, you really like little sisters and Pablo likes elder sisters, right? I��ll bring you two over to meet her.�� Jacques smiled down at his two sons indulgently.


    ��Really? A cute little sister?�� Palmer��s eyes brightened.


    ��Sister! Elder sister!�� next to them Pablo, who had been stunned for another three seconds by this unexpected news, pped his hands happily.

 Chapter 160 – Hubby, once more ~~

    <h4>Chapter 160 �C Hubby, once more ~~</h4>


    Tranted by Gumihou at kitchennovel dot


    The sun was starting to set, at the entrance of Gaia Hotel, Sally collected sheets that had been drying in the sun. She breathed in the mild scent of Chinese honey locust and felt her mood lifted. She looked towards a woman who was sitting quietly by herself, embroidering arge golden bird onto a cloth, and said, ��Ma��am, I��ll be going out for a bit, I won��t be back for dinner.��


    The woman was probably in her forties, with a rather slender figure. Her long dark hair was wound up in a simple knot and held in ce with a silver pin. Her features were ordinary, but there was a warmth about her that made her seemed more attractive than her looks imply. At Sally��s words she set down her needlework to smile and said, ��Alright, be careful, dear.��


    ��I will.�� Sally smiled and inclined her head in acknowledgement of the warning. She carried the sheets indoors, and was soon seen walking out again. The proprietress had resumed her embroidery by the time she left the building.


    Though the sry was not high, the proprietress of the inn was very kind to her. Food and lodging were all provided for, though she had to admit that it was mostly in fare, it suited her taste, except... well itcked something. Naturally, she could notpare the homely food with that shockingly delicious [Yang Zhou Fried Rice].


    ��It��s fine if I just eat one portion, ba. It��s been a month since I came here.�� Sally gripped her purse, nodded firmly to herself and quickened her pace.


    ... do  ...


    ��Novo, you little brat. I must say you��re one loyal chap. While, I regret to cut our drinking short. It��s time for my dinner, we��ll drink again next time. Next time, you hear?�� at the entrance of the Chaos Academy, us waved his hand with a smile.


    ��Don��t go yet, us, it��s been over ten years since ourst meeting, ba. If you want dinner let me treat you at Freya��s Tavern, we can continue our drinking there, the roasted pork there is not bad. You definitely won��t get food as good as that in Lot City,�� the manughed as he pulled us along by the hand, he wore a ck and white changpao and looked to be in his 40s. He had perfectly groomed short hair with a squarish face that looked quick to anger, but the blush of drunkenness on his cheeks and the way he dragged us�� hands revealed the yfulness in his character.


    ��What��s so great about roasted pork? I n to eat the most delicious [Sweet Beancurd] tonight, that taste is just too unforgettable.�� us�� face was also simrly red with intoxication, however, even wine could not make him forget the taste of the [Beancurd].


    ��[Beancurd]? I thought you don��t things like cheese curds and milk curds[1]? Novo narrowed his eyes suspiciously at us, ��Don��t you hate these kinds of things? Just when did you develop the taste for it?��


    ��Nothing like those crude heavy things, it��s curd made from beans. The taste is a thousand, ten thousand times more delicious.�� us shook his head,ughing as he swung Novo��s hand. ��I say, you��re already 80 years old and not a little brat any more. It��s about time you stop sticking to my backside all day.��


    Bradley and the head instructor of the academy stood quietly to the side, their expression was a little off as they tried their best not to stare at us.


    Even the city lord and temple master dared not speak to the headmaster like that. In fact, thest time they temple master tried to meddle with the school affairs, the headmaster had stormed the temple halls and blew a huge hole in the roof of the main hall, which took months to fix. In the end, it was the temple master who had to back down under the wrath of Headmaster Novo.


    However, what��s this thing happening before their eyes? Headmaster Novo was being treated like a sticky junior by an indulgent senior, this was just too overwhelming for their brain.


    ��I��ve missed you so much, it��s been too many years. But, since you n to train your disciple in Chaos City, we can go drinking more often.�� Novoughed again. He sidled close and asked, ��Is that [Beancurd] thing really that delicious? Should Ie with you and try it?��


    ��Of course, ah. Not only the [Beancurd], and his other two dishes are pretty delicious too. The shop is run by my disciple��s father. Anyway, let��s not waste our time here, let��s go, let��s go. We need to hurry and line up.�� us nodded, tugging Novo along hurriedly.


    ��Headmaster, there��s a banquet at the City Lord��s pce tonight. An invitation had been sent to you and your wife, so, I��m afraid...�� the head instructor hurried forward to say.


    ��Ah, I almost forgot. us, looks like I can��te with you after all. But, I must ask, have you epted that boss�� daughter as your disciple for the sake of free food?�� Novo nodded his head vaguely, as memories of the important banquet came to him. It was an unofficial gathering of the important people from the Grey Temple, City Lord and Chaos Academy. The three main powers of Chaos City would gather once a month for a meal and exchange information with each other about what was happening within the city. As the Headmaster, he was naturally required to attend.


    ��Do I look like someone who freeload off people? You do your thing, I��m going to line up.�� us raised a hand in farewell as he made his way towards Aden Square, muttering all the way under his breath. ��Freeloading? Humph, I��ll consider myself lucky if that girl didn��t eat me out of house and home!��


    ...  ...


    ��Hubby~ One more time, dear~�� a coquettish voice thrilled across a luxuriously decorated bedroom, doing its best to charm her husband over.


    ��Darling, spare me, ba. I really can��t... How about I buy you some dinner, I��ll go right now!�� Wayson Neo nearly fell as the door opened under his hand. His clothes were dishevelled as he hobbled down the hall, using the wall as a crutch. Evening rays hit his face, causing him to squint his eyes, he sighed, ��Once more, I am the one to admit defeat, how could this be, ah!��


    Just before the door swung shut, a young woman could be seen lounging against headboard of a wide red bed, a quilt barely covering her body. The soft mounds of her breast could be seen and her skin was wonderfully lush and well cared for. Those red lips sighed as she sank under the covers, the blush of exertion receding from her cheeks as she smiled at direction of the door, ��My darling seems especially vigorous today, how yummy....��


    ...  ...


    ��Boss, we��ve found the nest of the me Crow, why don��t we wait a bit more? It��ll definitelye back tonight. It should worth about five [Juicy Burgers], ba?�� Kiel said as he hefted a metal stick on his shoulder as he stride along Sargerass.


    Misty was carrying two sacks with a simr expression. The Burning Legion��s first party mission was proving to be very sessful and he was loathed to end it.


    ��Well then, tell me again why we��re doing this?�� Sargerass did not slow his steps.


    ��For [Juicy Burgers]!�� Kiel and Misty yelled together.


    ��It��s almost time for the restaurant to open, we should return to the Chaos City Guild, cash in our find, and make ourselves presentable before we enter the restaurant. Since business is so good, the [Juicy Burgers] would probably be sold out if we��rete.�� Sargerass said.


    ��We can��t have that!�� Kiel and Misty picked up their pace and actually ran ahead of Sargerass.


    ...  ...


    ��Well, I predict there will be a lot of quarrel going on after tonight.�� at the restaurant, Mike studied the menu on his hand with some surprise. A new item had joined the two sole dishes on it:


    Beancurd �C Sweet or Savoury option �C 200 copper coin. Note: Each customer could only order 1 portion per person.


    He could already hear the noise of people chattering outside the restaurant.


    [1] The direct trantion here is monkey brain and pig brain, a y of words on bean brain, the direct trantion for dou fu nao, or Beancurd. Lol.

 Chapter 161 – Would You Like the Sweet or Savoury?

    <h4>Chapter 161 �C Would You Like the Sweet or Savoury?</h4>


    Tranted by Gumihou at kitchennovel dot


    ��Have you heard? Boss Mike will be revealing his new product today. It��s something called [Beancurd]. This morning two powerful wizards got into a quarrel over the vours and it all degenerated into an all out battle!��


    ��For real? Then I must go try it. That [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] I hadst time was totally unforgettable. However, I must say there goes half of my rent money.��


    ��We��re basically in the same boat, ah, brother. I can only eat there three times a month. My kids have to go to school soon, so I really can��t overspend, but I really can��t resist trying it either.��


    ��Did wizards actually battle over this dish, ah? Are you talking about that restaurant over there? Are the food there really delicious?��


    Thus was the conversation that was happening between the many customers in front of Mickey Restaurant. The battle between us and Julian was the catalyst that spurred these dialogues between old and new customers, drawing the attention of people who had never been to Mickey��s restaurant before. Majority of them were mostly curious about a food that was so delicious that two powerful mages got into a fight over it.


    ...  ^_^ ...


    When the doors of Mickey Restaurant opened, there was already a long line in front of it.


    However something was a little different tonight. The line had split into two, one behind us and the other behind Julian, there was a whole meter of space between the two lines. Though nobody was fighting, yet. There was an atmosphere of confrontation, an extension of the Fire vs Ice Battle.


    Under Julian��s feet, bloomed arge snowke. The white lines of the snowke was clear, delicate against the tiled floor and more interestingly, it was rotating slowly, drawing the eyes of everyone around them.


    Under us�� feet was a drawing of a phoenix, no it was a phoenix made of actual fire. The fire phoenix pped its wings slowly. It was staring at the snowke under Julian��s feet, but did not moved to attack.


    The two wizards red at each other, a clear divide between them. Neither were willing to give in, but for the time being, they were not attacking either.


    The control over their own power was so incredible that the extreme heat and icy atmosphere was strictly kept within a single square meter around them.


    ��Sweet is Justice.�� us dered righteously, striking his magic staff onto the ground.


    ��Savoury is King.�� Julian��s raspy voice was like a pieces of iron scraping against a rock. His hoarse voice felt needle sharp, spiking deep into the minds of the people around them.


    The two of them exchanged another re. It looked like a battle was about to erupt between them when they simultaneously looked away with a huff.


    The people lining up behind these powerhouses breathe a deep sigh of relief. They were the closest to these unstable forces, there was no way they could run away unscathed should these two decide to exchange blows. Though, they had to admit that this was the first time that lining up for food could be so exciting.


    Though none of the other customers had ever tasted [Beancurd], they had arranged themselves ording to their tastes behind the two major g bearers that was Julian and us.


    There was still another half an hour before the official dinner hour, but already there were over 20 people lining up. Each faction had about a dozen members. Rough estimation showed that the battle was evenly matched.


    Perhaps they were influenced by us and Julian, but already there were some signs of hostility between the two lines of people running parallel to each other.


    ��Yi? Brother, what��s with the lines today? Just what is going on?�� Mo Xiu Ji and Andreas came up together and stared at the two lines of people in puzzlement.


    ��The lines have been split to the Sweet Faction and Savoury Faction. Which faction do you belong to?�� one of the people in the line narrowed his eyes at Mo Xiu Ji and Andreas.


    ��Oh!�� Mo Xiu Ji followed the line with his eyes and saw the two wizards heading it, and understood everything immediately. There was an instant sense of camaraderie as he reached out to the man and sped the man��s hand warmly. ��My brother.��


    The man was surprised, but he still squeezed Mo Xiu Ji��s hands firmly and replied, ��Brother.��


    ��That one��s a Savoury Faction scum.�� just as casually, Mo Xiu Ji severed ties with his childhood friend Andreas.


    Members of Julian��s team gave Andreas the stink eye.


    ��Oi, surely there��s no need to bully people like this, ba?�� Andreas stumbled a couple of steps back, unable to take the sudden pressure of theirbined stares.


    ��Fear not, for we of the Sweet Faction are no weakling!�� a strong voice cried out, rallying the moral of his team. Others in the line also started to call out encouragements.


    Bolstered by this , Andreas straightened his back and quickly trotted over to the Sweet Faction line.


    As more people arrived, majority of them meaning to try out both sweet and savoury version of the [Beancurd], were forced to choose sides, just like Mo Xiu Ji and Andreas had done. None dared to form a third, more neutral line and therefore had to pick a side and wait for the restaurant to open.


    ... read this at kitchennovel, ba ...


    ��So many people, it��s only been a few days. To think that this restaurant business is seriously hopping now.�� Sally had just arrived, her face covered with a white veil as she stared at the lines of people curiously. When she first came here, the restaurant had been almostpletely empty.


    ��Humans, dwarves, orcs... and other races are all lined up together, some might even end up eating at the same table...�� Sally murmured, she hesitated, feeling conflicted. Though she had shared an eating space with a dwarf thest time she was here, the restaurant had been mostly empty with barely anyone there. Which meant she pretty much had a whole section of the restaurant to herself.


    However, there was no such luxuries now. There were already so many people in the line, and more will probablye. Who was to say that she won��t find herself seated next to a dwarf, or heaven forbid, an orc? For someone who��s a bit obsessive over cleanliness, she probably would not even be able to swallow her food.


    ��Yi? This shop looked like it��s doing very well. As expected, good food will always find its way to people��s hearts.�� right next to her, Luna slowed her steps as she stared at the lines of people with some surprise. The first time she had been here, she had been shocked by the prices and was actually quite anxious whether Amy��s family business would actually be sessful. However, it looked like she need not have worried.


    ��Well, if there are too many people, I��ll just get a takeaway.�� Sally muttered to herself, nodding firmly as she clenched her fist and made her way towards the lines of people. Memories of the deliciousness of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] made up her mind.


    ��Maybe there��ll be something new on the menu today,�� Luna thought to herself with a smile as she too approached the restaurant.


    Luna and Sally made their way towards the end of the line, arriving almost at the same time. A young man at the end of the line looked up, and asked solemnly. ��Ladies, wee. Sweet or savoury [Beancurd]?��

 Chapter 162 – You Guys Go On, We’re Just Here for the Entertainmen

    <h4>Chapter 162 �C You Guys Go On, We��re Just Here for the Entertainmen</h4>


    Tranted by Gumihou at kitchennovel dot


    At the word dies��, the men turned to look, their eyes lighting up at the sight of the two women.


    Dressed in light grey cotton shirt and linen skirt, with only her straight ck hair as essory, Luna looked intellectual and beautiful. Around her shoulder was her one nod to her aristocratic life, a white silk scarf embroidered with golden lilies.


    On the other hand, there was Sally, who was dressed in a light silver grey dress edged with delicately embroidered patterns in gold thread. Her clothes were quite modest, and coupled with the silk scarf over her face she looked quite mysterious. Though they could not see her face clearly, the slender ankles peeping from under those long skirts and delicate corbone were enough to excite the imagination. In fact, her distinctive eyebrows over the scarf was enough to reveal her identity as an aloof and beautiful elf.


    The arrival of two beautifuldies made everyone stood straighter, wondering just which line they would join.


    Sally and Luna exchanged a startled nce, they were still not quite sure what was going on here.


    ��I��m only here to eat, what the sweet or savoury question for?�� Luna finally ventured to ask. Also, just what was this [Beancurd] thing? She had no idea, if it��s anything like cheese curds[1], well, she could get plenty of those elsewhere. She was only after the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] today, and... perhaps she might even sneak one [Juicy Burger] to the teacher��s dormter.


    Sally also looked confused, she looked at the lines of expectant faces suspiciously and said nothing. It��s better that she said as little as possible. The reason why she had put on a veil was to obscure her own identity as much as possible. Once it got out that such a prestigious person like her patronised this restaurant, it could attract the attention of other elves. Elves who could recognise the secret ingredient in a certain fried rice.


    ��Don��t you know?�� the young man looked at the doubtful faces before him and smiled, ��[Beancurd] is a new dish that Boss Mike created today. It��s being served to the public first time tonight. However, it looked like ites in two different vours. This morning, two great grandmasters got to taste test and got into a battle over which is tastier...��


    At this little brother��s exnation, understanding dawn on them. That exined the two lines, the unusual question, as well as the two powerful wizards standing in the lead.


    ��Grandmaster us.�� Luna immediately recognised the white robes, the tall staff belonging to that famous wizard from Lot City. Her eyes brightened, her grandfather would pay a visit to us every year, and actually brought her with him once on these visits when she was younger. ��Why had hee to Chaos City, I wonder?��


    ��Those men have the most powerful magical aura I��ve ever felt, their control are pretty incredible too. Even father would have trouble pulling those spells off.�� Sally eyed the rotating snowke and the slowly pping phoenix on the ground, these two were practically advertising their strength and sense of control for all to see. To be honest, they were scarily powerful.


    Aside from the Elf Queen, she had never encountered such powerful magic users before. She herself was a Level 7 mage, though she tended to favour the bow and arrow when it came to actual battle.


    ��Hmm, though I��m not sure what the dish is like, but I like savoury things better.�� Luna nodded once at Sally and picked the line headed by Julian.


    Sally wordlessly headed towards the line lead by us, it was obvious that she was someone who liked sweet things.


    So many people are here just waiting for Boss Mike, he certainly is an incredible man, Luna thought with a little smile as she studied the lines. There were more than 10 people in front of her, and more lining up behind her, she was not at all concerned about who she��d ended up sitting next to.


    As a Chaos Academy teacher, the first rule one learned was: Fair treatment for all students. This rule had been embedded into each and every single teacher in Chaos Academy, if any of the teachers were found to have discriminated against a student through racial bias, the headmaster would immediately throw them out of the school. Sometimes literally.


    Once, there was a teacher who sneered at a dwarf student, calling him a ��Shorty Melon��. That teacher was immediately expelled, and never to be hired by any school run by Grey Temples again. This teacher was the granddaughter of some highly positioned Grey Temple member. The old man then appealed to a prominent Grey Temple member and asked him to put pressure on the headmaster.


    The discussion at the headmaster went as well as one would expect. There was an explosion. A single person staggered out from the ruins. Later, that female teacher was never heard from again, that prominent Grey Temple master also never showed his face at any of the monthly banquet either. Who knew whether he stayed away due to anger of fear.


    At any rate, Chaos Academy could be said to be The Authority on fair treatment for all beings. It was all thanks to the cold faced Headmaster Novo��s strict demands from his teachers, his love for his students and years of stubborn dedication that this unique atmosphere of harmony and equality was sessfully fostered at the school.


    This was the main reason why she had abandoned life at Lot City. She loved the atmosphere here, the sense of equality and seeing children from all different races seated together, learning andughing together, was like a scene out of a children��s story


    This kind of school, this teaching atmosphere, shouldn��t it be spread across the entire Nn City? If there was even a sliver of possibility she could make a difference, Luna was prepared to dedicate her entire life to education, just like Headmaster Novo.


    ...  ...


    Perhaps the people at the queue were getting bored, they all started to chat together. People from the same line seemed to bond quite well with each other, conversely, they started to sneer and ridicule the people from the other line, even those they had been friends with.


    ��I say, Andreas, what��s so delicious about [Sweet Beancurd]? You��re not a child any more, aren��t you ashamed of yourself?�� Mo Xiu Ji began to taunt Andreas.


    At Mo Xiu Ji��s words ,the hackles of everyone from the Sweet Faction rose, they all red murderously at him, even us took the trouble to turn around to give him a cool look.


    ��Hey, hey, no need to scare people like that.�� Mo Xiu Ji shrank back, this was how he usually mess around with Andreas, he really hadn��t expected so many res toe his way. us�� cool look got colder, and it was enough to send him into a mild panic.


    ��Well said, those who eat sweets everyday will be fatten to death soon.��


    ��That��s right, savoury food are the best appetizers. A man need salt in order to survive, those who don��t know how to appreciate salt cannot be considered men!��


    On the other hand, the Savoury Faction were quite gleeful, and started to throw their two cents in as well. Their taunts sharp and unrelenting.


    ��Sweetness can bring happiness to people. As for salt, well you know what they say about pouring salt on wounds. One is clearly the superior than the other, one is a motivator and the other a curse.�� a man dressed in all ck, with a kind of a schrly bookkeeper look dered as he snapped his sleeves.


    ��That��s right, a bit of sweetness in one��s life triples one��s happiness.��


    ��Those who eat sweets will have good luck!��


    ��Salty food only makes you thirsty!��


    Thus, the Sweet Faction started their volley as well, the atmosphere outside the restaurant was beginning to degenerate into some kind of verbal mud slingingpetition. On and on the battle of tongues went, as two sides exchanged blows.


    [Ting-a-ling!]


    The musical chime of the restaurant bell rang out.


    The battle paused, everyone��s eyes went to the sun or their watches, unable to believe that the door had opened ahead of time. Had Boss Mike found them to noisy can came out mediate? Or, could it be? Boss Mike felt their growing frustration and had opened the restaurant earlier to avoid an all out fight?


    The door opened, just enough for Amy to slip out. She had Little Ugly Duckling tucked close as usual, and unusually though, had a little stool in the other hand.


    ��En?�� everyone eyed Amy uprehendingly.


    Amy ced the little stool just in front of the door, and sat down primly, Little Ugly Duckling curled on herp. She looked up in surprise at the two lines of people looking down at her.


    This staring matched went for for a few seconds.


    Finally, Amy waved her little hand and said in her childish voice, ��Everyone, please ignore me. You guys continue, Little Ugly Duckling and I are just here for the entertainment.��


    [Gumihou: *Blinks blearily at theputer* did I read this right? Wait, I read this line three times already... you know what I��m going to nap now] is basically what happened. It��s been a busy week people, and will continue to be busy, but I shall do my best.


    [1] It��s actually ��Brains�� �C If it��s anything like real brains, that��s kind of scary. But since I��ve burned that bridge long ago...

 Chapter 163 – Eat When Everyone’s Here

    <h4>Chapter 163 �C Eat When Everyone��s Here</h4>


    Tranted by Gumihou at kitchennovel dot


    Silence fell upon the people. They stared at the little girl who sat on her little stool, an orange cat on herp, as though it was perfectly normal for little girls to witness men quarrelling among themselves as entertainment.


    Those who thought that Boss Mike had came out to mediate the situation was a little thrown when they saw Amy. That alone was strange enough, but to see that the little girl treated the whole thing as entertainment was just too weird, ah.


    ��What��s with that half elf girl?�� a first time customer asked.


    ��That��s the owner��s daughter, isn��t she super cute?�� the person in front of him said with a smile.


    ��I suppose, normally I don��t care for half-bloods, but I got to admit, this little girl is really cute.�� the customer nodded in agreement.


    Quite a few of the customers nodded in agreement, while some of them were tempted to ridicule a half blood out of habit, it felt kind of awkward with Amy looking at them with thoserge, curious blue eyes. Anyone who wish toin had to do it in the privacy of their mind.


    ��Amy has certainly be a lot more cheerful and confident. She��s more like a little child now, looks like Boss Mike takes really good care of her.�� Luna could hardly take her eyes off the little girl sitting so confidently in front of the restaurant. What a wonderful little child child.


    Amy was only four years old, but already she was too sensible for her own good. It was rather depressing to see such a small child doing her best to save money and manage the house. She had been so solemn the first time Luna saw her, and so timid too.


    However, things were different now. Not only had her clothes and appearance changed, more importantly, her eyes were brighter and filled with mischief. Those were eyes of a little child brought up with all the love and security one could wish for, and it was perfectly natural for them to act spoil and entitled like this. In short, Luna was very happy with this new Amy.


    ��For some reason, that sounds kind of familiar...�� Sally thought, looking at Amy. The way Amy speak, her tone of voice her word choice, and that rather ck belly attitude reminded her of someone, but search as she might, she really could not find a scrap of memory of such a two-face little elf child, ah.


    ��Master Halfsies Beard, Master Tortoise, are you still going to fight?�� Amy looked at the rotating snowke and pping phoenix under us and Julian��s feet curiously.


    ��No, no, we��re not fighting.��


    The two of them said simultaneously. The fire phoenix under us�� feet fluttered twice more before turning into a tiny me and snuffed out of existence. The snowke under Julian��s feet cracked into a thousand glittering pieces, and melted away into water.


    As the shock slowly faded from the people in front of the restaurant, they found themselves rxing from the tense atmosphere that had been building up just now. Looks like this little girl was really good at dissipating conflict.


    ��If you really want to fight, that��s fine too.�� Amy was looking at the snuffed out magic at their feet with some disappointment.


    us and Julian were a little stunned by this remark, this little girl, looks like this apprentice of theirs really don��t know how to differentiate the serious from the trivial.


    ��It��s alright if you don��t fight today, don��t be sad.�� Amy saidfortingly, ��you��ll see each other everyday so there are lots of chances to fight.��


    usughed shortly. He looked fondly down at Amy, if he hadn��t been sure that Irina never had any children, he would have suspected Amy to be hers. Otherwise, how does one exin such poisonous tongue, such scheming behaviour on so small a child?


    Julian also fell into deep contemtion, that brat from before also had this love for chaos. She would egged them on to fight, and perched herself on a little stool to watch the show, asionally calling out encouragements and pping her hands with delight.


    ��Teacher Luna,�� Amy soon spotted Luna in the line and began to wave happily at her.


    Luna smiled and waved back, though she tended to show a rather cool expression outside of school as a kind of self protection, she could never resist smiling at her little children.


    ��Hello, pretty elf sister.�� Amy had also noticed Sally, though she had only met Sally once, the impression was quite strong since Sally was the first elf she had ever encountered. She was also the first female to call Amy pretty, and that cemented her image in Amy��s mind.


    Sally nodded once, she had been a little anxious about being recognised by Amy, but as long as Amy did not call out her name, it would be fine. It��s possible that Amy had already forgotten her name.


    After greeting the people she knew, Amy tucked her hands under her chin and sat down to watch the customers ribbed and poked fun at each other. Little Ugly Duckling had stayed coiled up on herp. It was a bit fearful of all the new people around it, but soon started to poke its head out to look curiously at the quarrelling customers.


    The silence did notst, the Sweet vs Savoury debate continued. Though none of them really know what [Beancurd] really was, that did not stop them from debating with each other. The main contention of the quarrel now was whether sweet or savoury food was more appetising and thepetitive air revved up again.


    ��That��s so amazing.�� Amy pped her hands, though she did not quite understand the point of the debate, it did not stop her from enjoying it.


    Little Ugly Duckling looked left, looked right, then imitated Amy��s pping with its soft little paws.


    ...  ...


    ��Boss Mike, they seemed to be getting more serious, should we do anything about it?�� Abb�� Mia asked, she had been listening through the door, and was now looking at Boss Mike anxiously. The man in question was calmly eating his [Yang Zhou Fried Rice].


    ��No need, they might as well get it out of their systems now. It��s also good advertisement for our restaurant.�� Mike smiled, shaking his head as he nced at the people outside. The two opposite lines of people were now facing each other, all the better to quarrel with it seemed. Other world foodies sure were cute, quarrelling over something they��ve never even seen or tasted, basing all their arguments on the merit of sweet and savoury taste, just too adorable, ah.


    ��Call Amy in to eat, ba.�� Boss Mike had finished his food, and a nce at the clock told him that it was now five minutes till opening time. He cleared his own te and reminded Abb�� Mia, ��Don��t forget, just one [Beancurd] per person, alright?��


    ��En, en, I remember.�� Abb�� Mia nodded seriously. Though she did not understand why Boss Mike wish to limit the number of [Beancurds] sold, there must be a valid reason behind it.


    Amy came in with Little Ugly Duckling and her little stool, at the sight of her father carrying out a [Juicy Burger] and two bowls of [Beancurds] from the kitchen, her blue eyes brightened.


    ��Wash your hand, make sure you wait until everyone��s here before you eat, alright?�� Mike smiled.


    ��Okay!�� Amy dropped Ugly Duckling onto the floor and hurried to the kitchen with her little stool. She stood on the stool and washed her hands at the sink before running back to her seat. Mike had ced the food at the most strategic position in the dining hall, all the better for the rest of the customers to see Amy when she eat. In the middle was a steaming [Juicy Burger], to the left was was the [Sweet Beancurd] and on the right a [Savoury Beancurd]. He had also arranged a fork and a spoon on the table. From above, the arrangement of food and cutlery looked like a star, with the [Juicy Burger] being the top point.


    Mike then made his way to the door, opened it to look out at the two lines of customers reaching the square. He smiled into the discontented atmosphere and said, ��Wee.��

 Chapter 164 – Beancurd is Really Delicious

    <h4>Chapter 164 �C Beancurd is Really Delicious</h4>


    Tranted by Gumihou at kitchennovel dot


    The two lines of customers, over a hundred people in total, red at each other. The antipathy was clear from the furious faces, the red steaming ears, and clenched fists.


    Thankfully, no fists were thrown yet, otherwise there would be a huge brawl in front of the restaurant.


    Julian and us already battled it out quite fiercely this morning. They now stood in front of the shop like gang leaders, expressionlessly disying their symbols of power.


    The quarrelling noise bombarded Mike the moment he opened the door, making his eye twitch. This faction battle was nothing like the one in the previous world, it was actually much, much worse.


    If these people actually degenerated into a fight, it would be an all out free-for-all between wizards, demons, knights, orcs and dwarves, intersperse with with shouts of ��Savoury is Justice!��, ��Sweet is King!�� and so forth. For a moment, Mike just stood there, reeling from this horrible image.


    ��I��ll have to think of a way to prevent this Sweet vs Savoury Faction from disturbing my business. Maybe I should organise a special battle event far away from the restaurant for them to work their energy out.�� Mike looked back with a smile at Amy who was clutching her spoon eagerly. ��That little brat should like it, ba.��


    The door bell attracted the attention some, and gradually the arguments faded as more and more people noticed that the door to the restaurant had opened. Their attention shifted, though none of them were quite happy with the interruption, the prospect of food was more attractive.


    Naturally, the crucial point here was: Fight on after tasting the product.


    ��Please, doe in.�� Mike pulled open the a little wider, and stepped back into the dining hall. He was determined not to participate in the Sweet vs Savoury fight. It would be really embarrassing if he got caught up in the quarrel.


    us and Julian both lifted a leg and ced their feet onto the first step, then red at each other. Neither of them were willing to give way, they stomped through the entrance together and sat down at their chosen seat the same time with a harrumph.


    ��Master Halfsies Beard, Master Tortoise, hello.�� Amy greeted both of them.


    ��En,�� they replied simultaneously, their eyes fixating themselves onto the bowls of [Beancurds] on her table.


    Compared to the little sample bowls from yesterday, the amount was much more. The light fragrance of soybeans wafted over from the kitchen.


    The rest of the customers followed suit, stomping in together, sniffing or snorting at the other faction, sometimes jostling the other with their shoulders.


    ��Please, go ahead.�� Luna and Sally exchanged a nce, Luna withdrew her leg and waved for Sally to go first.


    ��Thank you.�� Sally narrowed her eyes at Luna for a bit, before nodding and lightly stepped into the restaurant.


    Mike looked up when Sally came in, though she had covered her face with a veil, he recognised her immediately. When she did not greet him verbally, he merely nodded at her.


    ��Mr. Mike,�� Luna greeted Mike as she came through the door.


    ��Miss Luna.�� Mike nodded at her as well, he really hadn��t expected to see her today.


    ��Boss Mike, two [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] please, and one blood stimting [Juicy Burger], I can��t take it any more.�� Wayson Neo staggered in, hands clutching at the door frame dramatically, his voice was as whispery as paper.


    ��Very well, please wait awhile.�� Mike nodded at the pale, sickly looking Wayson Neo. It looked like he had been overwhelmed by the his wife again. Just what kind of person had he married anyway? Mike was starting to be a little curious over the mystery woman who had reduced to Wayson Neo to this condition.


    Wayson Neo staggered in and flopped down at the same table he sat at that afternoon. He was too exhausted to walk any more.


    The customers entered the restaurant one after another, looking for ces to sit. Those who entered first had the advantage of choosing their seats, the ones who enteredter could either squeeze in with other customers, or hang about near the counter. Those who were reallyte could only keep staying in the line. At least there��s a one meter gap between the two lines, allowing people toe and go.


    Luna sat next to Sally, they were soon joined by two other women.


    Sally breathed a quiet sigh of relief, Luna looked like a properly educated human female. Sitting next to her was better than sitting next to an orc or dwarf. Looks like she could properly enjoy her te of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice].


    ��I��ll have a [Sweet Beancurd] and one [Juicy Burger].��


    ��I want a [Savoury Beancurd], I��ll have a [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] too.��


    ��One sweet and one savoury [Beancurd], I want to try one of each before deciding which one tasted better.��


    ...  or Gumihou would be very unhappy...


    Once the customers were seated, Abbe Mia stepped in to take their orders, naturally, it was all done ording to the sequence they enter.


    ��Apologies, dear customer. The [Beancurd] is limited to one per customer, please pick a vour you wish.�� Abbe Mia gave the customer an apologetic look.


    ��Oh, there��s such rule, ah?�� the customer was surprised, they nced through the menu again and saw the new rule printed on it. That��s not all, at 200 copper coin per serving, though a little cheaper than the [Juicy Burger] it was still quite expansive. After some thought, they nodded and said, ��I��ll have the savoury one, ba.��


    As the seated customers ordered,ter customers just stood in line and began to look about the restaurant curiously. Their eyes soon settled on Amy��s table, specifically, on the two bowls of in font of her.


    The white bowls were filled with soft white cubes. The bowl of the left was topped with sweet brilliant syrup and the other topped with some kind of thick sauce and various chopped up ingredients. The light fragrance of soybeans floated through the air, causing everyone to swallow hungrily.


    ��These should be the [Beancurds], ba?�� a bald uncle said curiously.


    ��Yes it is,�� Amy nodded, still holding on to her spoon.


    ��Little Boss, is that [Beancurd] thing good?�� asked the bald uncle.


    Everyone who had heard this exchange craned their necks up for Amy��s answer. Quite a few of the customers were still hesitant about trying the new product. 200 copper coins was no small amount of money for most people.


    ��You want to know?�� Amy tilted her head to look up at the bald uncle, she held her spoon out, looking as though she was about to offer him a taste.


    ��Oh, yes,�� the uncle nodded eagerly.


    ��Okay, let me taste it for you.�� Amy nodded seriously and scooped up a good amount of the [Savoury Beancurd] up. The soft white [Beancurd] wobbled, the red orange sauce dripped down the cubes slowly. She had managed to get a good spoonful of [Beancurd] along with chopped pickle, dried shrimp, and other ingredients. Slowly, ever so slowly, she opened her mouth wide and closed it carefully over the spoonful. The saltiness of pickles and dried shrimp mixed well with the soft soybeans. Herrge blue eyes sparkled as she savoured the sensations in her mouth.


    With a little [gulu], Amy swallowed, her little face brimming with pleasure. She gripped her spoon tightly and said enthusiastically, ��Uncle, the [Beancurd] is really delicious.��


    ��[Gulu]...�� sounds of people swallowing echoed through the restaurant.

 Chapter 165- Here’s Your Beancurd

    <h4>Chapter 165- Here��s Your Beancurd</h4>


    Tranted by Gumihou at kitchennovel dot


    After that little announcement, Amy scooped up another spoonful of [Beancurd] into her mouth. She rocked happily in her chair, little cheeks flushed with a rosy glow. Then, she put down the spoon and took arge bite out of her [Juicy Burger]. The sound of satisfied chewing soon filled the air. One spoonful of [Savoury Beancurd] followed a bite of the [Juicy Burger], her cute and enthusiastic way of eating was just too adorable, she giggled to herself,pletely forgetting about her audience.


    ��Oh, so you can eat it that way?�� though the bald uncle was a little crossed about being tricked, he could not keep his eyes away from Amy��s delicious way of eating. When she swallowed her mouthful, he could only swallow the drool pooling in his mouth. Watching Amy eat was a special kind of torture.


    ��Could it really be that delicious?�� wondered some of the customers. Though some suspected that Boss Mike specially got Amy to eat in front of them (which he totally did!), they still could not take their eyes away.


    ��Oh ho, it looks like [Savoury Beancurd] and [Juicy Burger] makes the bestbination, ah.��


    ��Boss, I want to add one [Juicy Burger].��


    ��I can��t stand it, I want one too. A [Juicy Burger] here, please!��


    In the end, quite a few of the customers could not resist anymore, hands popped up and demands for [Juicy Burgers] increased.


    Like dominoes, people fell under the spell of Amy��s wonderfully delicious eating show. Sale of [Juicy Burgers] soar, it��s just too irresistible, all right!?


    ��Just look at the wonderful way the Little Boss eats, as expected, [Savoury Beancurd] is better than [Sweet Beancurd]!��


    ��This is a win for the Savoury Faction. You Sweet Faction should reconsider your stand, how could [Sweet Beancurd] be eaten with [Juicy Burger]? That��s just too inhuman!�� a young man dered passionately.


    ��Apologies, I am not human. I still prefer sweets!�� next to the excitable young man, a red-eyed demon looked at him expressionlessly.


    ��You... are really inhuman.�� the young man choked slightly, unable to find a suitable rebuttal.


    Now that they had seen the actual [Beancurd], customers waiting for their food re-started the sweet vs savoury argument again with fresh information, hardly anything else was talked about.


    ��So that��s [Beancurd]? It certainly looks delicious, but that one should be savoury type, ba?�� Sally��s eyes were also fixed upon Amy and the bowls in front of her. Her eyes travelled over to the untouched bowl, attracted by the brilliant orange hue drizzled over the tender white cubes. ��That orange syrup, could it be boiled down honey? This sweet fragrance, is even stronger than honey from the Windstorm Forest.��


    ��The sweet one has to be delicious!�� Sally suddenly sat up. She loved sweet things, sadly the cook at home only knew very few sweet recipes, and none of them could measure up to pure honey.


    ��That [Juicy Burger] looks good too, but it seems terribly greasy and fatty,�� Lisa eyed the burger in Amy��s hands, dismissing it from her mind. She looked at the menu again, when she saw the 200 copper coin price tag, she nched.


    The 600 copper coins for the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] already cost her a month��s worth of sry, if she get the [Beancurd] it would be close to one and a half months sry.


    Though elves tended to have long lives, if she spend all her money on just a single meal a month, that seemed rather contrary to the reason why she left her family, ba?


    Before she left home, Sally promised herself that she would fulfil her dream of exploring all of Nn Continent, just like the princess did before her, depending only on herself, the clothes on her back, and those few dragon coins in her purse.


    Her first stop was Chaos City, and already she was trapped by this little restaurant. She had already worked very hard these couple of weeks but the money collected weren��t even enough to eat one portion of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice].


    But, but this [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] was just too delicious! And now there��s this mysterious [Beancurd]! At this rate, she would probably never leave Chaos City!


    Sally felt herself floating into an abyss, what��s the use of dreams? What��s the use of travelling further? There��s delicious food to be had! A voice whispered into her ear: Work, Sally, work! Work, Sally, work for food...


    ��Amy certainly knows how to eat, as expected, that [Savoury Beancurd] certainly looks delicious!�� Luna was also looking at Amy with bright eyes, but then she frowned, ��however, if I eat the [Juicy Burger] here... there are too many people around, it��d be so embarrassing if I suddenly cry out, right?��


    ��Dear customers, may I take your orders now?�� Abb�� Mia smiled at Luna and Sally, she was actually quite intimidated by these twodies. Though there were quite a few female customersing in nowadays, none were as graceful or noble looking as them.


    Having grown up in the dirty, greasy environment of the kitchen, Abb�� Mia was especially envious of gracefuldies like them. She was quite ashamed of her own calloused hands and broken fingernails. She hurriedly tucked them out of sight under a menu.


    ��I��ll have... a [Yang Zhou Fried Rice]...�� Sally looked up at Abb�� Mia, and a sudden jealousy gripped her. She distinctly remember there had been no waitress thest time she was here. This half dragon girl must have gotten the jobter, since she worked here, she must have been given at least a free meal a day, right? A free [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] everyday, how amazing is that?


    Byparison, the vegetable noodles she was forced to eat everyday seemed so pitiful. Here she was working hard everyday for a month to have one single portion of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] at the end of it. But here, here was a girl who could eat this wonderful dish everyday as staff meal, how pitiful, ah!


    ��And one [Sweet Beancurd]!�� Sally nearly spat out the words, her voice pitched too high at the end.


    ��Very well, please wait a moment. Miss, what about yourself?�� Abb�� Mia turned towards Luna.


    ��I��ll have a [Savoury Beancurd], and...�� Luna looked at Amy again, at the dwindling piece of [Juicy Burger] in her little hands. Memory of that [Juicy Burger] overcame her and she found herself nodding, ��And one [Juicy Burger].��


    ��Very well.�� Abb�� Mia nodded, collected the orders from the two otherdies and continued taking orders from other tables.


    ��As long as I work hard, I can definitely earn it back!�� Sally clenched her fist, and nodded firmly to herself. Then, she cast a wistful sight towards the kitchen, ��I wonder if the boss needs any more staff...��


    ��If they have anything like live broadcasting in this world, I guess Amy should be quite popr as a food introducer?�� Mike thought with some pride as he gave Amy��s audience a quick nce. He continued to pour piping hot syrup onto bowls of [Beancurds], and thought, as expected, having Amy eat the new dishes in front of the customers was an excellent way to advertise.


    ��Here you go, [Sweet and Savoury Beancurds], send them out together. Remember, never try to influence the customer��s decision.�� Mike told Abb�� Mia with a smile.


    ��En.�� Abb�� Mia nodded obediently, not at all wary of Mike��s words, she merely epted the tray of [Beancurds] carried the lot out.


    ...  ...


    After licking her bowl clean, Amy burped. She stuck out her tongue, trying to lick the tip of her nose, unfortunately her little tongue was too short. Amy gave up after a few attempts. She blinked, and saw the customers staring at her. Unperturbed by her little cross-eyed performance just now, she said seriously, ��Actually, I think both savoury and sweet [Beancurds] are both really, super delicious.��


    Everyone looked at Amy with her earnest expression and felt their hostility simmer down, however, they were still not sold by the idea of sweet and savoury [Beancurds] being in anyway equal. Amy��s opinion did not help weight in on their dispute in any way.


    ��Also, you know that you��re not allowed to make a racket in the restaurant, right? If you make too much noise other customers won��t be able to enjoy their food properly. As soon as you stepped into this restaurant, you should all be good, obedient customers.�� Amy ced her spoon down and extended a little white hand. Blue-vite mes ignited on her palm, it shrank into a small fist-size fireball. Her little voice was stern, ��If you upset my daddy, I will be very angry. I might actually cook you with my fireball.


    ��Sorry for the wait, here are your [Beancurds].�� Abb�� Mia just happened to choose that moment to sail out of the kitchen bearing a whole tray of [Beancurds].


    [Gumihou: Um, I don��t know about you guys, but isn��t Boss Mike kind of like a drug dealer here...? Poor, poor Sally... although at this rate, she might as well just join a party and do missions for money.] [Gumihou: Linds brought up an interesting matter re the word ��ba�� at the end of the sentences. Since it��s the second time this matter had been brought up, I��d like to find out what everyone else thinks. Not just ��ba��, but also ��en��, ��aiya��, and the end of sentence ��ah��. Is it annoying to see the ��ba��? Should I desist with itpletely?]

 Chapter 166 – Can Amy Learn Cooking From Daddy Dearest?

    <h4>Chapter 166 �C Can Amy Learn Cooking From Daddy Dearest?</h4>


    Tranted by Gumihou at kitchennovel dot


    When the fireball appeared, the air around her grew a few degrees hotter. They could see the very air wavered from heat emanating from her palm and people nearest to Amy grew horrified when they realized that tiny and cute fireball was in fact quite dangerous.


    Looking at Little Amy��s cute appearance, one could be forgiven for forgetting that she had once burnt half of us�� beard off, and had even forced Sargerass to a retreat.


    It was clear that the heat from the little fireball might actually cook someone, the only question was how well done.


    However, it was the written punishment behind the menu that made everyone anxious. If you break the restaurant rules, you may be banned for life from the restaurant. Not being able to taste such delicious food ever again would be a tragedy.


    The entire restaurant suddenly grew quieter, the air was soon filled with the fragrance of soybeans tinge with sweet scent of candies and savoury sauce. Only the clinks of bowls being ced in front of customers by Abb�� Mia could be heard.


    ��That little kid sure is incredible, she��s able to preserve order in the restaurant just like that.�� Abb�� Mia quirked a smile as she darted a nce at Amy. She flipped the menu over and scanned through the rules once again. She had already noticed the rules earlier, but studied them now with some astonishment. ��These rules seemed quite simr to Headmaster Novo��s philosophy, if these two eminent men were to meet, surely they would have plenty to talk about.��


    [Gulu]


    The sounds of people swallowing woke her from her reverie, in the unusually silent dining hall it was almost explosive.


    The eyes of most of the customers settled itself on Haben, specifically, on the [Savoury Beancurd] in front of him.


    Haben paused dramatically with his spoon, ��My friends, I do hope you shall excuse me. I will eat first.�� with a final sniggeringugh, he helped himself to the bowl of [Savoury Beancurd]. As the fourth person to enter the restaurant, he was also the fourth person who received his portion of the [Savoury Beancurd].


    ��[Sweet Beancurd] really matches well with [Yang Zhou Fried Rice]. as expected, it��s the pinnacle of deliciousness.�� sighed us as he spooned a portion of the [Sweet Beancurd] to his mouth. He stroked his half beard, his eyes half closed with happiness.


    ��[Savoury Beancurd] and [Juicy Burger] are the ultimate duo when ites to gourmet food.�� Julian took a bite of his burger, followed by a spoonful of the [Savoury Beancurd], a grumble of satisfaction rumbled from his throat. His hunched back straightened a few degrees, clearly the [Juicy Burger] was working to fix his body through his blood. The [Beancurd] soothed his body, bringing relief he had never thought he needed, it was a very curious sensation.


    ��This... this sensation is just too amazing, just what kind of magic is used to dissolve soybeans to such smooth consistency, turning an ordinary ingredient like beans into such wonderful gourmet dish?�� a fat man, dressed like a rich merchant wondered after a single bite of the [Sweet Beancurd]. His face nearly melting off with happiness. He scooped another spoonful of [Beancurd], enjoying the sensation of sweet fragrant syrup melting together with tender [Beancurds], he was getting drunk on the sensations.


    ��Delicious!�� Haben��s one word remark was perfectly straightforward. Without wasting any more words, he lifted his bowl and began to shovel the [Beancurd] into his mouth. His face beaming with happiness.


    After Amy��s warning, and Abb�� Mia��s quick serving, the people stopped arguing in favour of enjoying their food. In the first ce, their quarrel happened mostly out of boredom, now that they were inside the restaurant, delicious food took precedence.


    ��Let��s leave the argument forter, that Boss Mike is so stubborn about keeping to the rules. It��s better not to do anything here.�� was the current thought going through everyone��s head.


    Customers who had received their [Beancurds] were now busy enjoying their food, happy sighs and exmations of delight filled the air. Everyone was very free with their praises. Customers still waiting on their meals stared at the kitchen with expectant eyes, the restaurant atmosphere had reverted to its usualfortable atmosphere.


    ��Very good, everyone should always be obedient like this.�� Amy nodded with satisfaction and made the fireball disappear. She patted Little Ugly Duckling on the head. The little cat grabbed her leg and slide down to the ground, Amy also hopped down from her chair. She stood on tiptoe to grab the two empty bowls from the table, and headed towards the kitchen.


    ��Daddy dearest, I brought the bowls.�� Amy dered, holding up the bowls to her father.


    ��En, very good.�� Mike smiled as he ced them in the sink. He looked down at little Amy appreciatively, this little brat was certainly a good helper. Not only was she an excellent advertiser for their restaurant food, she was also very good at maintaining discipline without offending the customers too much. Other people might be able to do one thing, but not the other.


    ��Can Amy learn cooking from daddy dearest?�� Amy stood on her tiptoes, looking at the rows and rows of bowls and containers, as well as the shiny stove. She tipped her head expectantly at Mike.


    ��Amy really wants to learn?�� Mike looked down at Amy with some surprise.


    ��En, en,�� Amy nodded eagerly. She said seriously, ��I think daddy��s cooking is super duper delicious. Delicious food makes people happy, once Amy learns delicious cooking, lot��s of people will like Amy, too.��


    ��Silly girl, people will still like you even if you don��t learn cooking.�� Mike said as he reached out to pinch her little nose. He shook his head helplessly, ��Much as daddy wants to teach Amy, you��ll have to wait until you��re a bit taller before I can start teaching you.��


    Amy was a bit disappointed by the rejection, but then cheered up by Mike��ster remark. Her eyes sparkled with hope, she approached the stove and measured her own height against it. She was about 10 centimetres shorter. She spoke solemnly to the stove, ��Mister Stove, be good and don��t grow anymore, just wait, I��ll be taller than you one day.��


    Mike grinned to himself, shaking his head helplessly at this little girl��s cuteness.


    Amy stood for a moment to watch as Mike prepared a few more dishes, then she collected Little Ugly Duckling and went to sit at the high stool next to bar counter. All the better to survey the customers�� behaviour.


    ��Here��s your [Sweet Beancurd], and here��s your [Savoury Beancurd].�� Abb�� Mia ced the bowls in front of Sally and Luna. The [Beancurds] in the bowl wobbled for a moment, before settling down.


    Bothdies stared into the bowls, their attention captured by the sparkling white cubes, the faint fragrance of soybeans seemed even more pronounced when intersperse with sweet and savoury sauces.


    Luna picked up her spoon first, she gave Sally and odd look, that girl had been wearing a veil over her face ever since they met, surely she was going to take that veil off to eat, right?


    While they were in the queue, a middle aged elf had given Sally a narrow eyed looked, clearly trying hard to remember something.


    ��Sweets always improve one��s mood.�� Sally thought as she stared at the dessert in front of her. Almost subconsciously, she removed her veil and picked up her spoon, for a moment, she held the spoon in the air, watching as it sparkled in the light. She was going to draw out this moment as long as possible.


    ��What a beautiful elf girl.�� thought Luna with some surprise.


    ��Miss Sally! So it is her!�� the middle aged elf��s eyes widen at the sight of Sally��s unveiled face. He licked his lips and ducked behind an orc.


    [Gumihou: Uh oh, pervert alert?]


    Gumihou: On the matters of ��ba��:


    The ��ba�� has multiple meaning under different context. It could function like a reference to previous information or something equivalent to the Japanese spoilt ne~, as well as an emphasis. Eg: Surely you can help me, ba?; surely you can help me, right?


    Since readers without a Chinesenguage background might not be able to catch the references (considering that some sentences had to be reworded in the absence of a ��ba��) I shall hence forth not use the ��ba�� except under situation where it carries the spoilt ne~ meaning.


    To make it clear, I shall depict is as ��ba~��


    As in:


    ��Let Amy help daddy, ba~��


    as opposed to��


    ��Let Amy help daddy, ba.�� which might be mistakenly read as Let Amy help daddy, bah!, which would just make things confusing. Lol!


    This little ��ba�� sure is troublesome.

 Chapter 167 – Similar Black Bellied Tendencies

    <h4>Chapter 167 �C Simr ck Bellied Tendencies</h4>


    Luna looked away, it was rude to stare when someone was eating after all. She focused her attention on the [Beancurd] in front of her instead, she picked up her spoon with great anticipation. When she dipped her spoon into the curd, it was like cutting into water, there was only the slightest hint of resistance. Each cube of [Beancurd] wobbled gently at the tiniest touch. It was covered with a brilliant red-orange sauce, topped with a bit of chopped pickles and dried shrimp.


    ��How pretty,�� Luna��s eyes sparkled, even the dried shrimp looked fresh and alive when drenched with the brilliant sauce. It looked almost like it had been recently fished from the sea. The crisp smell of chopped pickles was so appetizing that she started to drool.


    ��Teacher Luna, [Savoury Beancurd] is really delicious, you know.�� Amy smiled over Little Ugly Duckling��s head.


    ��En.�� Luna nodded, raising a spoonful of the wobbly cubes up, she put her hand in front of her mouth before closing her lips over the spoonful of [Beancurds].


    Her eyes brightened.


    The tender [Beancurd] cubes melted without her having to chew, melting into some kind of delicious soup that blended very well with the sauce. The savoury chewiness of the dried shrimp and crisp pickles gave it an extra dimension in terms of texture. The smell of the shrimp tingled her senses, submerging her into an ocean filled with sea creatures bursting with life.


    Just what kind of feeling is this? Thought Luna. Her body felt almost weightless, she was floating on a cloud of sensation, ying like a little child on a beach,ughing and chasing after the rolling waves. Her cheeks felt like it was about to melt along with the [Beancurds], the sensation was just too overwhelming.


    ��[Gulu]...�� with her eyes closed, Luna swallowed, and sighed with happiness.


    This vour reminded her of her youth, though she worked with children everyday, their artless smiles and cheerful innocence sometimes caused her to reflect on herself wistfully. When was thest time she had smiled like that?


    ��Those ex-ssmates of mine, I wonder how they are? It��s been three years since we all graduated, I think everyone should all be back home for this year��s Peace Remembrance Day.�� Luna opened her eyes, and helped herself to another spoonful, this time not bothering to cover her mouth. She ate slowly, sunk deep in her memories, a gentle smile yed about her lips.


    Sally gave Luna a look, before focussing on her own [Beancurd], the sweet and tender cube melted in her mouth, but unlike the crisp sharpness of crushed ice, the sweet syrup blended more smoothly with the warm [Beancurd]. The sweet taste was richer than actual honey and her cheeks nearly melted along with the [Beancurd].


    The syrup was as fragrant as honey, but somehow even sweeter, the boss must have added sugar into the syrup. However, sweet as it was, the syrup maintained the refreshing vour of honey, nothing like the sickeningly sweet dessert that humans sometimes served.


    There was a Hundred Flower Valley in the Windstorm Forest where the climate was always warm, resulting in blooming flowers all year round. Millions of bees danced among the flowers, and honey made from the flowers of the Hundred Flower Valley was sweeter and more fragrant than regr honey.


    In fact, it was the princess who taught her how to collect honey from the hives. When she was a child, she loved following the princess around. In her eyes, the princess was someone all knowing, beautiful, powerful and someone who showed her and other little elf children how to collect honey from hives. Sometimes, they would even sneak into the elder��s garden to steal spiritual fruits.


    The princess waster sent on a mission to Lot City. Before she left she told them she nned to leave her mark on the famous Magic Tower, not that any of them believe her. In then end, when the princess returned, she was immediately locked away by the Queen for half a month. Apparently, she was being punished for signing her name on the Magic Tower.


    Instead of condemning her, this magnificent feat of recklessness won the admiration of many, especially the younger generation. Even the long life elves aspire to enter Nn Continent��s legendary Magic Tower, to think that the princess actually dared to scribble her name on it for posterity.


    A few years after that incident, the princess ran off with a couple of dozen dragon coins, leaving only a letter to exin that she intended to see the world, and was gone for a full decade. asionally they would receive letters from from all over the continent. The first postcard came from the orc��s Twilight Forest, next she was at Demon Ind, a few months after that she was seen at Dragon Inds eating dragon beard noodles. The princess essentially became the idol of the younger generation elves, all aspired to be like her.


    Sally also worshipped this elf princess, she was terribly envious of her ability to live such a free and proud life.


    The Queen had put a stop to all that travelling three years ago. After being dragged back, the princess was shut up in the cave with the Holy Tree, and was never allowed out.


    No one knew what had happened. Aside from her maid, Felice, the princess refused to see anyone, it was like she had turned into apletely different person.


    In the past, she often shut herself in the cave with the Holy Tree. Being the only elf epted by the tree, she spent more time with the tree than her blood family.


    It had been a long time since Sallyid eyes on the princess. The reason Sally had ran away from home was to avoid a forced marriage. As to why she had only brought less then two dozen dragon coins, leaving all her precious jewellery which could be easily exchanged for countless amount of gold coins, was to emte the proud and adventurous princess she so admired.


    Unfortunately, it looked like she had overestimated her own ability. She had only reached this Chaos City and was immediately defeated by gourmet food. Surely the princess would have been able to pass this test with her usual easy grace?


    ��Could they have actually added Hundred Flower Honey to this syrup? It sure tasted familiar.�� Sally shook her head, as though trying to dislodge the errant thought. She licked her spoon, and frowned as she tried to parse the vour within.


    It definitely has notes of vour that was very simr to the Hundred Flower Honey, however, she was also very sure that no human could extract honey in that closely guarded valley. Aside from her, there were very few elves who would lower themselves to do something they considered as a menial task. The idea that someone would actually collect honey to sell was preposterous.


    ��It��s also possible that he had gotten his hands on something simr to Hundred Flower Honey somewhere else. The boss is the attentive type, his ingredients choices was also really unique. It��s entirely possible that he managed to create this vour via some unique cooking technique.�� Sally scooped another spoonful of [Beancurd] into her mouth and tried to examine the vour objectively. The sweet and beautiful vour enveloped her in a bubble of happiness. Ever since she had ran away from home, this was the happiest moment in her life, the other happiest moment was that first time she ate [Yang Zhou Fried Rice].


    As expected, delicious food was the most straightforward path to happiness.


    ��Pretty Elf Sister, do you like the [Sweet Beancurd]?�� Amy chirped, her eyes curved into happy sickles.


    Sally looked up at her voice, and was taken aback by Amy��s winsome smile. She suddenly realised why Amy had seemed so familiar, that winsome smile, that poisonous tongue, it was the very same impression she had gotten when she was very young. Princess Irina had smiled the same way, and that awful habit of nicknaming people, she would never forget it!


    Sally herself had been given the nickname of Snot Bug[1].


    Hey, I am a wonderously beautiful elf, you know!

 Chapter 168 – Little Elder Sis, Up! Up!

    <h4>Chapter 168 �C Little Elder Sis, Up! Up!</h4>


    Tranted by Gumihou at kitchennovel dot


    ��Honourable father, when did such a nice restaurant appear here?�� outside, Palmer looked up at the restaurant with some wariness. Thest time he came over to y in Aden Square, he happened toe across this corner before and there was no such restaurant here.


    ��Little elder sis! Yummy things!�� Pablo, who had been standing in ce with his mouth opened for three seconds, pped his hands and rushed towards the ss wall. His little head bounced off the ss with an audible thump, causing him to stumble two steps back. He pressed his little hands against the bump on his head, unable toprehend what just happened.


    ��Aiyo! Are you alright, Pablo?�� Jacques knelt down, feeling a pained, but also more amused than he should be. This little chap was just too adorable, to think his little boy would actually run straight into a crystal wall.


    Customers seated by the window was also shocked by the unexpected thump. However, when they saw the little boy looking in with his mouth opened in confusion, they could not helpughing at the adorable little bun.


    ��F... father, there��s a barrier.�� Pablo pressed the bump a few times before looking up at his father uprehendingly.


    ��It��s not a barrier. That��s a colourless crystal. A very big piece of crystal.�� Jacques was also wavering betweenughter and tears. This little chap had never seen such arge piece of crystal, and was also easily overwhelmed. He tugged the little boy��s hand and brought it over to press against the t crystal, he smiled, ��Can you feel that? That��s crystal, it��spletely colourless which let us see what��s happening inside, and they could see us.��


    Pablo pressed his hands against the cool crystal, he smacked it twice and nodded, ��Crystal! Crystal! Little elder sis!��


    ��Looks like our little Pablo can��t wait to eat some nice things, and look, there��s your little elder sister.�� Harrison smiled. He pressed Palmer��s shoulder. ��How about our little math prince Palmer? Are you looking forward to meeting a cute littler sister?��


    ��If she��s really a cute little sister, I don��t mind teaching her math.�� Palmer said coolly as he crossed his arms.


    ��Very good, keep speaking in that cool way. A confident man is a charming one.�� Harrison nodded with satisfaction as he patted Palmer on the shoulder. ��Let��s go, we should line up now. Boss Mike��s business is getting better and better.��


    ��With Boss Mike��s cooking skills, it would be difficult for his business to remain poor. I have a feeling that we might end up eating outside one of these days.�� Jacques held Pablo��s hand and lead him forward for a closer look.


    ...  ...


    ��Yi, it looks like they have something new on the menu, ah?�� the moment they stepped into the restaurant, Jacques�� eyes lit up at the fragrance of soybeans and [Juicy Burgers]. A casual nce around showed him that several customers have a bowl of something white, topped with either a red-orange syrup or red-gold sauce with bits of something on it. They had not seen this thing yesterday.


    ��Brother, what is that thing?�� Harrison asked a young man seated closest to the door.


    ��That��s the new dish Boss Mike justunched, it��s called [Beancurd]. The vour is just too perfect, I highly rmend the savoury one.�� said the young man, this remark was emphasised with a thumbs up.


    ��Ignore that ignoramus, sweet is king. The moment you taste it, you��ll discover the true meaning of life!�� said a man seated across him.


    ��You little brats sure are lucky, looks like we��ll be able to eat something good tonight.�� Harrison ignored the two man who had started arguing with each other, he gathered Palmer and they too make their way towards the end of the line.


    When they finally made it into the restaurant for real, Palmer��s attention was immediately captured by the mural. The magnificent Lot City, the lofty Dragon Inds, the wondrously mysterious Windstorm Forest... the mural was also peopled by knights on horses, flying dragonfolk, spell casting mages... it was like their still images were captured mid action, and were extremely life-like, it felt like he had been introduced to apletely new world.


    ��Rainbow rice... little elder sis...�� Pablo began to p his hands, his eyes darting about, as though seeking something.


    The arrival of two little kids attracted quite a lot of attention. Thanks to Amy, most of the regrs held a rather tolerant and agreeable attitude towards children. Especially that little boy with his cute mushroom haircut, his expression was endearingly silly as he danced about, calling for his ��little elder sis��.


    ��Little elder sis! Little elder sis! There! There!�� Pablo soon found Amy, seated as she was on a high stool next to the bar counter. After being stunned to silence by her cuteness for three seconds, he started to p and call out for her.


    ��En?�� Palmer also looked over to the counter with some expectation. He did his best to maintain a cool expression, but the moment he pped eyes on Amy, it all shattered. His eyes widened with shock and he stuttered, ��How could it be you! What are you doing here?��


    ��This is my restaurant, that��s why I��m here.�� Amy looked at Palmer with some wariness too, however, she managed to maintain a much better poker face.


    ��But... but how could this be your restaurant?�� Palmer was still finding it hard to believe his own eyes.


    ��I��m not too sure, I think it��s mine because my daddy is the boss of this restaurant.�� Amy said earnestly after considering this point.


    ��What is this exnation...�� Palmer felt as though he had suffered a great mental blow. Looking at Amy, he swallowed hard and forced himself to calm down.


    The horror he had suffered under her hands at theirst math ss was too terrible, he had had to spend nearly a whole day with the horses to forget the sensation of being sopletely dominated. Seeing Amy brought all that half forgotten sense of helplessness back.


    ��Yi? So you know each other?�� Jacques and Harrison were surprised. They had intended to bring these two boys over to y with a girl child and enjoy some delicious food, but who would have thought that two out of these three kids actually knew each other already.


    ��She��s that temporary student from that time.�� Palmer said, his expressionplicated as he stared at Amy.


    Jacques and Harrison��s expression also grew a little odd. Two days ago Palmer had sufferedplete defeat under the hands of some mysterious temporary student; resulting in him shutting himself up in his room to self-study for two whole days withouting out.


    Today, they had intended to bring him out for a little fun to help him forget about his terrible experience. Who would have thought that they would encounter the very person who sent him into that ��self-cultivation�� mode. Moreover, Palmer had even coolly said that he will teach that little sister math if she was cute enough. Both men pressed their lips together, determined not tough at the boy who had fallen into a pit he had identally dug.


    ��Oh, so that child is Jacques�� son, I thought those eyebrows looked familiar. However, that child is a little too heavy set, it looked like he might have trouble standing too long.�� Mike cast an inquisitive eye over Palmer. He remembered the boy very clearly, however, he really hadn��t expect him to be Jacques son. That cute little mushroom head next to him must be the second son.


    ��Little elder sis, up! Up!�� Pablo demanded in his high, childish voice as he tottered towards the bar counter, his little arms opened wide for a hug.


    ��Do you even know how heavy you are?�� Amy said as she looked down at Pablo with condescending eyes from her high stool.

 Chapter 169 – Cannot Bear the Word ‘F.A.T’

    <h4>Chapter 169 �C Cannot Bear the Word ��F.A.T��</h4>


    Tranted by Gumihou at kitchennovel dot


    Little Pablo stopped. His rosebud like lips parted as he cocked his head curiously at Amy. It looked like his three year old brain had trouble understanding Amy��s meaning.


    The customers could not help butughed at this scene. These two little brats were certainly too cute for their own good, however, it looked like Amy had no intention of curbing her poisonous tongue even with little children.


    ��This little brat.�� Mike also could not help smiling as he shook his head. Amy was only four years old, only five centimetres taller than the little mushroom head. Since she was so small, she could hardly carry Little Ugly Duckling for more than a few meters before starting to wobbly about. However, even if it was true, her words were terribly cutting.


    ��Sis... sister? No up?�� Pablo paused with his arms outstretched for a moment longer, then turned around to look at Jacques. His little rosebud mouth turned downed, they trembled with emotion.


    Confronted by Pablo��s disappointed little face, Jacques hardly know what to say. In just a few short moments, both of his sons suffered great defeat in the hands on one little girl.


    ��Have we underestimated Little Boss�� destructive powers?�� Harrison whispered.


    ��That seems to be correct.�� Jacques nodded, he tucked Pablo against his side and shot Amy an indignant re.


    ��Elder brother.�� Pablo hid himself behind Palmer.


    ��If you want to pick him up, I won��t mind.�� Amy shrugged at Palmer.


    Palmer felt the corner of his eye twitched. He really hadn��t expected Amy tounch this kind of attack. He slowly turned to look at Pablo.


    ��Brother, up! Up!�� Pablo looked up at him with bright eyes, arms wide opened and calling out for his brother in a high, childish voice. His little face cheerful again.


    Customers around them eyed Palmer spectively even as they admired Amy��s quick witted response. They were even more curious now to see how Little Pablo would react to Amy and Palmer��s conversation.


    Though Palmer was still young, he looked like a a mature and elegant young master in his new riding outfit. Perhaps it��s because aside from his strong eyebrows, the rest of his face resembled his elegant mother more. If he were to condescend to pick up his younger brother right at this moment, the people around him would looked at him more warmth.


    ��Pablo, be good, I��ll pick you up next time.�� Palmer looked at Pablo with his little outstretched arms. He poked the little boy on the forehead and said, ��You��re getting a little fat.��


    Pablo, reeled back from the forehead poke, stared at Palmer with betrayed eyes. His little mouth pushed forward into a trembling pout, ��No hug, brother, no hug, and... fat... fat... brother is badder than elder sister!��


    ��Pu��!�� seated next to them, a youngdy burst outughing, luckily she didn��t have anything in her mouth. These three little chaps were just too funny, ah, she just couldn��t stopughing.


    Palmer turned red, he really wanted to encourage Pablo, but who would have thought that he would ended up being hated by the one he��s trying to encourage? Right now, he was the one who felt wronged. But, it was true that Pablo had gotten really plump, if he were to try and pick him up, he might actually fall down backwards from the sheer weight of his brother.


    Amy gave Pablo a Look. She said, ��How could you be so mean to Mushroom Head? He��s only a three year old child, how could he stand being called ��fat��?��


    ��I...�� Palmer opened his mouth, just what had he said that was so different from Amy? Why was he the only one criticized? Much as he wished to defend himself, the sight of Pablo��s tear brimmed eyes struck a chord of guilt in him. Well, perhaps he had gone a bit overboard. He reached out to pat Pablo on the head and said, ��Good Pablo, brother��s in the wrong. I shall eat more and grow up quickly so I can pick you up, alright?��


    ��En, en,�� Pablo scrubbed his teary eyes and nodded quickly, a tembling smiled on his face.


    ��En, that��s what a good child should be like.�� Amy nodded with satisfaction.


    ��En?�� both Pablo and Palmer turned to look at Amy. Something was not right here, why was this child speaking in such an old fashion way?


    ��You must always line up before you enter, loud noises are not allowed in the kitchen, no running about either. If you disturb other customers, someone will smack your bottoms.�� Amy said seriously.


    ��Smack bottoms?�� Pablo��s face ashened, he looked left and right furtively, as though expecting someone to suddenly appear with palms opened to smack.


    ��You think a man like me will simply let you?!�� Palmer said through gritted teeth.


    ��I will call Blue Fatty Uncle to hold you down.�� Amy nced up at Jacques.


    ��Father?�� Palmer��s brow creased as he looked up at Jacques, hoping for support from this side.


    ��Palmer, what Little Boss just said are all the basic rules of this restaurant, don��t you remember? If you and Pablo behave badly here, I��ll have no choice but to smack your bottoms.�� said Jacques seriously. Then, he smiled benevolently at Amy, that little girl was just just too sharp, ah.


    ��Little elder sis, I like little elder sis.�� Pablo called out in his high childish voice at Amy.


    ��I, however, like little sisters.�� Amy shrugged and spread out her hands.


    ��Wuwu, elder sis doesn��t like me. I want to be a little sister. I want to ba a little sister so elder sis will like me...�� Pablo burst into tears again, water pattering the floor like rain.


    ��You��re already three, right? You should be strong and not cry at the smallest thing.�� Amy said with a slightly lecturing tone.


    Pablo��s crying stopped abruptly. Though the tears still wobbled in his eyes and he was looking up at Amy with aggrieved expression.


    ��Let��s go, Pablo. Don��t embarrass yourself anymore.�� Palmer said, reaching out a hand for his little brother.


    ��Am I witnessing the the legendary boy killer? There��s no opportunity even for a counter attack.�� Harrison said with a sigh, then he elbowed Jacques and grinned. ��Well, well, there goes your childhood sweetheart scheme.��


    ��I can only me Boss Mike for bringing his daughter up so well, she certainly is a clever one.�� Jacques gave a bitterugh. However, he soon grow thoughtful, ��I say, when I have a little girl, I must teach her to be just like that. Snotty opportunist boys who dare to approach my princess would all be cut down at the knee. Humph, anyone who dares to tackle our princess must face death first!��


    ��Miao!�� Little Ugly Duckling suddenly poked its head out and mewed curiously at Pablo.


    ��En? Orange kitty!�� Pablo suddenly perked up, he looked curiously at the little cat, and cast beseeching eyes at Amy. ��Elder sis, little kitty, hug?��


    ��She��ll definitely won��t let you touch it.�� Palmer said matter of factly.


    The customers had their eyes on Amy this time. This curiously named cat had never been touched by anyone as long as they could remember, little mushroom head will probably be disappointed again.


    Amy looked at Pablo��s tear stained face and hesitated for a moment. Finally, after a short struggle with herself, she handed over the little cat, saying, ��Here, you can hug him, but be careful, he��s also gotten a bit fattely.��


    Hey! I am a wonderously cute cat, you know! How can you use ��FAT�� to describe me! Little Ugly Duckling cast a dissatisfied eye at Amy, feeling terribly wrong by this life.


    Just then, a loud and extremely happy voice rang out in the dining hall. ��What��s this?! The scar on my hand, it disappeared after I ate the [Beancurd]!��

 Chapter 170 – Same Level as The Medicine King

    <h4>Chapter 170 �C Same Level as The Medicine King</h4>


    Tranted by Gumihou at kitchennovel dot


    ��Fatty kitty...�� Pablo nodded understandingly even as he raised his hands for Ugly Duckling.


    This time, the people were shocked by Amy��sck of sharp words. They watched with hushed awe as she handed Little Ugly Duckling carefully to Pablo, much like a thoughtful little elder sister.


    Thispletely overturned everyone��s mental image of Amy, just look at how carefully she ce the little cat in the boy��s arms. A sweet smile bloomed across Pablo��s face as he looked up at Amy��s calm face. Sometimes, this littledy could be quite kind, ah.


    ��As expected, my little girl is the best. Clever and kind hearted, though she rarely shows it.�� Mike, who had been secretly worrying whether Amy would be able to make friends with her tendency to speak sharply, sighed with relief. It looked like the little girl know when to control her sharp little tongue.


    ��Looks like Palmer is still sore about being beaten in math, that child certainly doesn��t like to lose. �� Luna had noticed Palmer the moment he stepped into the restaurant. She nced at a happy Pablo still hugging a belligerent looking Ugly Duckling, then at Amy. Her smile grew fonder, ��Yes, this is the true, sweet Amy, the one who had shared out her single Crispy Biscuit among her little friends.��


    ��Oh, thank goodness. Looks like Little Boss is actually a kind person at heart.�� Jacques, who had been on the verge of bundling Pablo away into his carriage paused to smile at the children��s antics.


    ��How... how could this be!�� Palmer was also blind sided. From the moment they entered the restaurant, Amy had wielded her sharp tongue so well that they were all rendered speechless. That very same sharp tongue Amy had now handed over her cat to Pablo to cuddle, the same Pablo she had disdained for not being a little sister. The happiest person in the restaurant now was probably Pablo, with his plump little face flushed with cheer, until it was smacked by a paw.


    ��Miao miao~�� Little Ugly Duckling struggled and mewed unhappily in Pablo��s arm, doing its best to climb away.


    ��Little Ugly Duckling, don��t you move around.�� Amy said with a warning tone even as Pablo was frantically shaking his head, trying to avoid getting smacked again.


    It the sight of Amy��s re, Little Ugly Duckling subsided. It looked up the ceiling with a resigned expression.


    ...  please ...


    ��It��s really happening, my left hand too. The colours have lightened, my skin!�� excited cries filtered over from a young woman who had pushed up her sleeves and was now looking at her hands with surprise and disbelief, her cheeks flushed pink with happiness.


    ��En?�� everyone��s eyes soon looked over at this remark. The woman looked to be in her thirties, her face and figure were fairly average, she was dressed in a purple and green dress, and wore a string of emerald round her neck. Her long brown hair was braided and coiled up at the back of her neck. She was the very picture of a rich merchant��s wife.


    She was now staring at her arms in happy bewilderment. The pushed up sleeves revealed tender slim arms with cared for white skin. The only thing marring the beautiful skin were two shocking burn marks that twisted along the length of her arms like red angry snakes. The folded, angry flesh looked quite scary, but, it seemed she had no intention of hiding them from others.


    ��Sister Lucille, are there really changes?�� the woman seated opposite her asked with amazement.


    ��Yes, I look at them everyday so I know every single line, colour and fold. While eating, my arms suddenly felt very cool, and well, I ignored it at first but then, then when I sneaked a peek under my sleeves, the scars have all gotten lighter. The entire scar have shrunk and the skin around it looked more like my normal skin colour.�� Lucille bobbed her head as she studied her arms happily.


    Lucille came from a fairly powerful family in Chaos City, as a child she had burnt her arms when she identally tipped over a copper pot filled with boiling hot water, burning her chest and arms.


    Though her marriage had been arranged by her family, she loved her husband very much. Her husband was also the caring type and treated her very well. However, thanks to the scars of her childhood, she lived in fear of her husband leaving her and jumping into the arms of other women. As years passed, she tried countless ways to get rid of the scars.


    Whether it was magic, physicians, or creams, all they managed to do was lightened the scars by a degree or two, nothing ever fully restore her skin. After trying all sorts of ways, she had gotten quite disheartened whether she would ever be able to escape these scars.


    Today, her good friend invited her to eat out, luring her with promises of delicious meals to shake her out of her depression. The taste of the [Beancurds] alone have brightened her mood, seeing her long time scars faded after all this time surprised and delighted her beyond words.


    Sally, Luna and Lucille were all seated at the same table and they all stared at their bowls a little reverently. To think that this incredibly delicious [Beancurd] also have a beautifying effect, it��s a girl��s dream food, ah!


    ��It really works!�� Luna looked at her left hand, her eyes rounded with surprise and happiness. Yesterday she had identally cut herself while chopping vegetables. The cut was small and soon scabbed over, now the scab had fallen off leaving perfectly smooth skin behind. It was hard to believe that she had came in here with a scar at all.


    ��So, you��re saying that [Beancurds] have a restorative effect on scars?��


    ��My skin seemed to have gotten better! Even my old face feels more bouncy.��


    ��This is just too amazing, I have a feeling that Boss Mike��s restaurant will be filled with female customers email protected��


    ��This is really true! My scars, all my scars from my childhood, almost half have disappeared!��


    Everyone who had overheard these remarks began to investigate scars on their own body to verify this effect. The atmosphere within the restaurant had gotten quite lively again.


    ��If it really works, I��m bringing my wife tomorrow. She had beenmenting over the scars on her hand for years.�� Jacques said with bright eyes.


    ��Boss Mike is a true genius, restorative [Yang Zhou Fried Rice], stamina boosting [Juicy Burger] and now the beautifying [Beancurds]. More importantly, every single dish is super delicious! With this kind of skill he can call this ce Mickey Pharmacy instead of Mickey Restaurant. In the future, guests might decide on dishes based on their ailments, just like a real pharmacy.�� Harrison nodded as heughed. It was partly teasing and mostly admiration as he sighed, ��He might as well be the Medicine King!��


    ��What, [Beancurds] could get rid of scars?�� in a corner, a middle aged man with a proud, heroic face covered in stubble suddenly panicked. He stood and pulled up his shirt, revealing powerful muscles and well defined abs.


    Over those rippling muscles and sparse hairs were uncountable scars, old and new,rge and small, the records of numerous battles. Each one highlighting his brush with death. They were his greatest pride, his badge of honour.


    ��These scars are evidence of my countless battles! If they��re gone what am I going to use as evidence when bragging to those rookies, ah!�� Joel cried anxiously as he stared at his own chest.

 Chapter 171 – One More Beancurd

    <h4>Chapter 171 �C One More Beancurd</h4>


    Tranted by Gumihou at kitchennovel dot


    ��Joey, it��s fine, your scars are still there.�� the heroic looking man��s friendsforted him with augh.


    ��What shit is this! The scar I��ve gotten from my first hunting trip 25 years ago, the one on my chest, a valiant scar from a green wolf��s w is gone! Also, 20 years ago I was gotten a scar battling an orc, his tusk gauged a hole in my chest, and now that hole is gone! And here...�� Joel continued to list down the number of scars he had lost, tears falling down his face.��


    ��Brother, don��t worry, scars are things that you can gain more of.�� the man patted Joelfortingly on the back.


    ��But, it��s not the same! It take time for scars to mature, there��s no way I can mess with thoseds with new scars!�� Joel was determined not to beforted. He had always showed off his scars to the rookies and bragged about his exploits to them. Without his beloved badges of honour, there was nothing he could use to back up his ims!


    ��There are still some [Savoury Beancurds] in your bowl, still want them?�� the friend did not bother tofort him anymore, deciding to tease him instead.


    Joel looked at him solemnly for a moment, before nodding brokenly, ��Want!��


    ...  otherwise, Gumihou will be very sad...


    ��Not only scars, even my birthmarks have lightened!��


    ��Quick, help me check! The pockmarks on my face, are they gone?��


    Very soon, much to their delight, the customers found that in addition to scars, all types of ailments of the face either subsided or disappearedpletely.


    At suddenly lively dining hall, Abb�� Mia who had just ced two bowls in front of happy customers, raised her hands to her face. At the sight of her hands, her eyes brightened.


    That evening, after a dinner of a [Juicy Burger] and a bowl of [Sweet Beancurd], she had been too busy preparing for the start of the evening rush to notice any changes to her hands. Right now, spread out in front of her, long slender fingers which had been scarred and calloused from years of hard work were now smoother and more dainty looking.


    When she was seven years old she burned her hand against a red-hot wok and there was that scar when she had been bitten by a dog... those scars were all ugly and incredibly difficult to get rid off. Or had been. She touched the wok scar, it had faded a lot, the once mottled and wrinkled up skin was much whiter and smoother than before.


    ��What wonderful effects! If I continue to eat [Beancurds] would my hands be a beautiful as thosedies��?�� Abb�� Mia thought happily as she studied her hands, her preupation with the scars on her hands went beyond vanity, they represented the hard life she had had.


    Abb�� Mia had always thought that her life was meant to be harsh, that she would never go beyond the despicable life of a lowly kitchen hand. As someone who was always stepped on and derided, there was no reason to care about how her hands look.


    However, ever since working in Mickey��s restaurant, she felt the warmth of being valued and respected for the work that she did, and was now slowly figuring out that there was more to life beyond drudgery of work and more work. What young girl did not wish to be pretty? Especially now that she was no longer that poor worm hiding in the kitchen scrounging for scraps.


    When she first started working here, every time she served a customer, their eyes often went straight to her scarred hands. She felt their gaze like like sharp needles poking at her fragile confidence. She wished desperately for a better looking pair of hands, not only for herself, but also to better represent this restaurant��s reputation.


    ��In the future, as long as I eat two portions of [Beancurd] each day, the scars and calluses on my hands will one day disappear!�� Abb�� Mia sped her hands together tightly once, before trotting towards the kitchen with her tray. Her dream on the verge ofing true, and it was all thanks to Boss Mike.


    ��Oi, I thought this has beautifying effect only? This is practically stic surgery, ah!�� Mike was shocked by the customers�� chatter, when the [System] said that [Beancurds] had beautifying effects, he had thought it was merely some additional cogen under the skin or something. Nothing so intense!


    ��[System]! Why didn��t you say that the effects are so amazing, ah! If you have said it earlier, I��d have sold it for 2,000 copper coins each!�� Mike hissed crossly. This [Beancurd] could heal scars, moles, liver spots, pockmarks and other skin issues that have gued the vain human races from time immemorial. It was practically a kind of restorative elixir. People would still buy it if he raised the price by 10 times.


    ��We had not expect the effects to be so strong. Our products are cruelty free with no animal testing, however, our state of the art equipments detected that the soybean has perfectly normal chemical make up aside from having 4.5 times more protein content. It is entirely possible that there are trace elements outside of known chemicals that contributed towards the extremely powerful beautifying effect.�� was the [System��s] answer after a long silence.


    ��I say... are you telling me that you are making us eat things that that you��ve never even tested on animals first?�� Mike frowned,tching onto the most relevant information.


    The [System] fell silent for a much longer time, before saying with some hesitation. ��The ingredients supplied by the [System] went through 18 different kinds of testing and data collection, the data is then further analysed and safety tests are made to ensure that the ingredients are non-toxic, pollution free and can be safely consumed by all races in this world.��


    ��In other words, you never tested it on a live creature.�� Mike pressed.


    ��Would the host please not assume that live animal testing are better than chemical analysis. Proper scientific tests carried out inboratories far outstrips crude animal testing in terms of uracy, reliability and consistency. As long asrge enough sample size is taken, its reliability is 10 times higher than any animal tests.�� dered the [System] solemnly. It added. ��You are the first human who partake of this new ingredient.��


    ��In other words, you use us to collect data, you��re experimenting on us...�� Mike trailed off, but the [System] did not raise to his bait. However, it did not really matter, the [System��s] ims on data gathering, scientific testing and analysis hinted at some major, long term testing system in the shadows. Moreover, the [System] imed to know 80% of all things in the world. The remaining 20% was probably all the things it was still gathering data on even now.


    This also reminded Mike of that warning [System] had given earlier, on limiting the sale of [Beancurds]. It looked that in addition to marketing reasons, it was for customers�� safety as well.


    ��I want another [Sweet Beancurd].�� Abb�� Mia was stopped by us, who had just set down his spoon with a beam.


    ��I, too, wish to order one more portion of [Savoury Beancurd].�� rasped Julian as he set down his spoon.


    The chatter within the dining hall gradually died down as gazes fell upon Abb�� Mia.


    It was clearly stated upon every menu in the shop that everyone was limited to a single portion of [Beancurd] per day. Quite a few of the customers were tempted to order a second bowl, since it was so mind blowingly delicious.


    Customers who were in any way unhappy about their appearances, stared at Abb�� Mia with almost desperate eyes, don��t say one more bowl, they won��t mind eating ten whole bowls in one go!


    Everyone watched with bated breath, the ones ordering a second portion were none other than us and Julian. Both were grandmasters in their own right, and had just epted Amy as their disciple. Surely, if they were the ones who ordered a second bowl, Boss Mike would allowed, right?

 Chapter 172 – Just Say Whatever You Wish

    <h4>Chapter 172 �C Just Say Whatever You Wish</h4>


    Tranted by Gumihou at kitchennovel dot


    ��But...�� Abb�� Mia grew flustered under the weight of everyone��s stare. The stares from Amy��s two magic teachers were especially heavy. Should she decline the requests as per the rules in the menu, or agree on the strength of their rtionships?


    ��Since the requests came from these two great masters, surely the boss wouldn��t reject, right?��


    ��That��s right, they��re the Little Boss�� teachers after all. If he insists on sticking to the rules, it would not be reasonable.��


    ��If they get second helping, surely we can get seconds too, right? We are all customers after all.��


    The customers whispered to each other as they waited for Abb�� Mia��s answer. There was no way Boss Mike would refuse these two venerable grandmasters, therefore the next thing to do was to calcte their influence over Boss Mike wondering what leverage they could use to make him give them a second helping of [Beancurds].


    The [Beancurds] were just too delicious, refreshing and tasty, eating just one could be considered a special kind of torture.


    ��Should I get another one?�� Sally mused as she looked into the depths of her empty bowl. She hesitated, she could still taste the sweet fragrance of the [Beancurds] in her own breath, the sweet taste seemed to wrap itself around her body, taking her back to the special fragrance that permeated the air within the Hundred Flower Valley.


    ��Apologies, the [Beancurd] is limited to one portion per person per day, and takeaways are not permitted.�� at this moment, Mike��s voice rang out. He came out of the kitchen bearing a te of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice]. He ced it in front of us with a smile, ��Your [Yang Zhou Fried Rice].��


    ��He really rejected them!�� the dining hall suddenly went silent, the customers all stared at Mike, unable to hide their shock and disappointment. Though Mike was still smiling, they could feel that it was just a courtesy smile. He had no intention of giving in at all.


    us was also stunned, he nced at the [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] in front of him, the smile on Mike��s face had no weakness at all. This morning, Mike had allowed them to taste the [Beancurds] without asking for money, now that they��re Amy��s master, Mike actually rejected their request even with the understanding that they would pay for their food. Just what kind of attitude is this?


    ��Boss Mike, I have no problem paying for the second portion.�� us tried again. The [Beancurds] was just too delicious, the sweetness of the soft curd and syrup was simply addictive. For someone with a sweet tongue, it waspletely irresistible.


    Julian was frowning silently at Mike. Thus far, everyone who knew of his identity never dared to reject his request, whatever it was. Mike was the first person to do so, though he was Amy��s father, surely this was just too unreasonable, isn��t it?


    ��One portion per person, it is clearly printed on the menu. Since it is a restaurant rule, I hope everyone could respect it and continue to eat happily.�� said Mike with a calm smile even as he shook his head in rejection. At the belligerent faces of us, Julian and the rest of the customers, he cursed privately in his heart.


    He knew the moment a limit was imposed, that there will be a lot of unhappy customers. However, the [Beancurd] was just too nutritious, one portion was just about right for a day��s worth of nutrition. Too much will make you sick, alright? More importantly, it would ruin the restaurant��s good name.


    Moreover, there��s the [System��s] extra incentive to take into consideration. Though he had not yete to an agreement with the [System] on what goes into the [Master Chef Lucky Dip], the rewards there were too tempting to ignore.


    ��Daddy already said that everyone gets one each. Master, are you going to beat him up?�� Amy asked us and Julian from her position at the bar table, her eyes narrowed suspiciously.


    ��How could that be? Since it��s the restaurant rules, we must respect it. Rules are the basis of civilization after all. En, this [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] is really delicious.�� us shoved a spoonful of the fried rice into his mouth and smiled agreeably at her.


    ��[Juicy Burger] is also very delicious.�� Julian muttered as he bit into his burger.


    Both grandmasters could see that there was no way they could get their hands a second portion of [Beancurd], but what��s to be done? They couldn��t really beat up their disciple��s father, right?


    If it had been any other restaurant in the world, all they had to do was reveal their true identities and the owners would fall over themselves serving however many portions they could possibly wish.


    However, this Mike guy was just too weird, it��s one thing to be calm if he had no inkling of their true identities, but he had already seen their powers as grandmasters and still treated them like ordinary customers. His facial expression, that courtesy smile, was exactly the same.


    ��On the other hand, I suppose this kind of attitude should gain him the approval of other people... whatever, it��s fine, it��s fine, let��s just eat another portion tomorrow.�� us mused over this matter as he ate his [Yang Zhou Fried Rice].


    ��Boss, I��m willing to pay you ten times the price, please let me have another portion. I need this really urgently, please.�� Lucille got up to plead with Mike, her eyes misty with emotion. She had a feeling that her husband had be a bit cooltely. Her woman��s instinct was sounding an rm she could not ignore. She had been desperately searching for a cure, but until now nothing she found could help. She did not care how much money she had to spend in order to get rid of the scars.


    ��I��m sorry, the [Beancurds] will be avable for sale tomorrow morning. You maye early and buy it for breakfast.�� Mike maintained his smile even as he shook his head in rejection. Quietly he nudged the [System]: ��Hey, [System], why don��t you reconsider? It��s 10 ten times the price!! Sell one for the price of 10! only idiots refuse to earn money!��


    ��Host, would you please watch your words. Unwarranted insults against the [System] would trigger hidden tasks.�� the [System] said unhappily, then, with rising passion said. ��As a master chef in training, you should be aware of your own status. Do not be shaken by mere 2,000 copper coins. Wilfully changing the rules for no good reason will ruin your reputation, stand proudly and embrace your future, for you are destine to be the master chef that stands at the pinnacle!��


    ��[System], do you want the 2,000 copper coins or not?�� Mike asked seriously.


    ��Host, just say what you wish to say.�� the [System��s] voice lowered to a whisper.


    ��Nothing, I was just talking idly.�� Mike twisted his lips, as expected this [System] was rather spineless in some ways.


    ��But...�� Lucille still tried to negotiate.


    ��Miss, I do hope you enjoy the food here.�� Mike smiled before making his way to the kitchen. He had no intention of listening to their pleadings, even less desire topromise.


    Lucille��s mouth dropped open, this was the first time that she encountered a problem that could not be solved with money. It was just a random rule in a restaurant, but why could they not justpromise a little?


    ��Lucille, just forget about it. We��lle early tomorrow for breakfast. Just now, the two old guys who got rejected were grandmaster magicians.�� the girl who came with Lucille whispered as she squeezed her handfortingly.


    ��Grandmasters!�� Lucille��s eyes widened, as someone born from a great family. She knew perfectly well what that word represent. Since this Mike already rejected the requests of two grandmasters, what was she? After some hesitation, she sat down. Looks like she��ll just have to wait until tomorrow.


    ��Even grandmasters could not make him change his mind, this Boss Mike sure is a man of principle and dignity.��


    ��That��s right, if it were me, I��d have jump at the offer of 10 times the price.��


    ��Aih, looks like we��ll just have toe back tomorrow!��


    The customers whispered to each other, looks like Boss Mike could not be moved by offer of money or threats. They have a better respect and understanding of the rules of the restaurant. Looks like Boss Mike was not joking around with these rules.

 Chapter 173 – Curtain Drop

    <h4>Chapter 173 �C Curtain Drop</h4>


    Tranted by Gumihou at kitchennovel dot


    Notes from Gumihou at the end of this chapter, please read.


    ��It really is Miss Sally, word has it that she had passed through Chaos City half a month ago, and the bounty hunters were now heading south of Chaos City. I never expect to see her here.�� Facker said to himself from a corner of the restaurant.


    That Miss Sally ran away to Chaos City was a two week old news. As a daughter of a powerful family, there was naturally a big uproar when people found out.


    Moreover, thanks to Queen Helena��stest royal decree, this noble daughter favoured by Princess Irina was suddenly the most eligible young elf girl among the noble families.


    However, for some unknown reason, this wild elf girl suddenly took it into her head to run away from home, following the princess�� footsteps moving southward away from the Windstorm Forest.


    The matter had been hushed up by the upper echelons, but those in the know have orders to look out for her. Aside from the bounty hunters, there was also a discreet reward whispered round for anyone who found Miss Sally. Facker��s heart quickened, maybe this was his great chance to return to Windstorm Forest.


    He scooped up a spoonful of [Sweet Beancurd] into his mouth and allow the delicious vour to melt in his mouth. Fake nodded to himself in satisfaction, this restaurant��s boss was certainly someone who pursues the ultimate when ites to deliciousness. Looks like his luck was not bad.


    ��Boss Mike, bill please.�� us dered as he stood up with a smile.


    ��The total is 8 gold coins.�� Mike smiled at him, he was actually really grateful that us and Julian did not use their age, strength and influence to make trouble for him, otherwise this whole matter would be even more difficult to resolve.


    ��I have already found a magic workshop, it��s Room 3, Building 3 at the Chaos Academy. Please send Amy over at 6:30 am tomorrow.�� us did not hurry to pay. Instead, he smiled and said, ��When the timees, could I trouble you to bring me a [Yang Zhou Fried Rice] and a [Sweet Beancurd]? I won��t being over for a takeaway, but would you deliver it?��


    ��The Chaos Academy?�� Mike was astonished, he really hadn��t expect us to secure a location in Chaos Academy. This way, Amy would also be able to y with her little friends too. He was actually really happy, then, an odd expression overcame his face.


    ��Could this be the beginning of an other world delivery service?�� Mike frowned, he hesitated for a moment before holding his hand out for the 16 gold coins from us. Well, he still had to respect us in his capacity as a grandmaster wizard. It��s one thing for Amy to act naughty in front of her teachers, but if he were to act too wilfully against them, that would surely send the wrong message.


    ��I leave Amy in your good hands.�� Mike said with a serious nod.


    us, who had been prepared to argue with the was a little taken aback by Mike��s respectful attitude. He watched as Mike put away the money and smiled gently at Amy, ��Well, she is my only disciple after all.��


    A sincere smile bloomed across Mike��s face, this phrase meant more to him than all the promises in the world.


    When us left, Julian settled his bill with Amy, and he too left.


    ... kitchennovel ...


    After tasting the actual [Beancurds], the rift between the Sweet and Savoury Factions grew more aggravated. The air fairly crackling with tension.


    Sally and Luna set their spoons down at the same time with a satisfied sigh. They had never eaten such a delicious thing in their entire life. More expensive and more exotic food, yes, due to their wealth and family status, but none could bepared with this [Beancurd].


    Both privately decided that the [Beancurd] they had was the best and that the other party��s [Beancurd] did not look as good as their own. However, while there was some tension in the air when their eyes met, both were too well bred to start a quarrel and stood up to leave.


    ��Amy, be good and listen to your dad, alright?�� Luna said, as she stroked Amy��s head. Then she smiled at Palmer, ��And Palmer, you should be proud of yourself. Everyone already recognise you as a math genius, so you shouldn��t feel discouraged. A man should stay hungry for sess, always.��


    ��En, I understand, Teacher Luna.�� Palmer nodded, a little me igniting in his eyes.


    ��Come again, Teacher Luna, daddy can make lots of other delicious things. So there will be more and more other yummy things to eat.�� Amy was a little reluctant to part with Luna and was prepared to stretch the truth to get her toe back.


    ��En, I��ll be back again.�� Luna smiled down, she was actually looking forward to it.


    ��Even more delicious things?�� other customers all looked up at this deration. The three items that Mike came up with were already outstandingly delicious. Could Boss Mike actually surpass himself and create something even more spectacr?


    Most were doubtful about this im, but even more were looking forward to it.


    Pablo waddled about with Little Ugly Duckling in his arms, but ended up giving it back to Amy after a short while as he was still too little and lost strength easily.


    Soon, Harrison and the group found their seats and made their order. Harrison, Jacques and Pablo all ordered [Sweet Beancurd] while Palmer stubbornly chose [Savoury Beancurd], he also had a [Juicy Burger] and everything was so delicious not even stubbornness could prevent a smile from blooming across Palmer��s face.


    ��Goodbye Mushroom Head. Goodbye uncles Blue Fatty and Grey Fatty.�� Amy waved at them from the door, Little Ugly Duckling clutched in her arms.


    ��Little elder sis, Fatty Kitty, bye-bye.�� Pablo waved back, his eyes remaining on cute Little Ugly Duckling��s person even as he was lead away by Jacques.


    ��Goodbye Little Boss.�� Jacques and Harrison smiled. In Jacques hand was a takeaway container of [Yang Zhou Fried Rice].


    ��Why did you not say goodbye to me?�� Palmer halted his steps to stare mulishly at Amy.


    ��Because I haven��t thought of a good nickname for you.�� Amy answered seriously.


    ��Goodbye!�� Palmer turned abruptly and stomped away.


    ��Goodbye.�� Amy nodded, then returned to the dining hall. She looked like she was in a good mood.


    ��Boss, everyone is eating this [Beancurd] thing, how about we try some too?�� at a table near the entrance, Kiel suggested after looking about himself curiously.


    ��Tell me again, the reason why we earn these coins?�� Sargerass eyed the two.


    ��For [Juicy Burger!]�� Kiel and Misty howled reflexively.


    ��Eat!�� Sargerass waved a generous hand over the 15 [Juicy Burgers] in front of them.


    The night rush went on until 9 o��clock, and Mike had to start declining customers with his courtesy smile. When he finally closed the door in the face of thest protesting customer, he sighed with relief.


    This was just a little taste of the other world Sweet vs Savoury faction battle, he reckoned, it was even more brutal than he had imagined.


    ��Daddy dearest, today we have sold 512 [Juicy Burgers], 90 rainbow rice and 240 [Beancurds], so... that��s 175,480 copper coins. I can change dragon coins and gold coins to copper coins now, you know.�� Amy beamed cheerfully over Little Ugly Duckling��s head.


    ��Our family��s Amy is getting more and more amazing, how wonderful! I guess you must be a girl genius in math, right?�� Mike smiled down at Amy, and also nted a kiss on top of her head, perfectly generous with his praise.


    With the added 1740 gold coins, he only need another 1,000 gold coins to hit the 10,000 gold target. Moreover, there were twice as many customers today, so his new customer target had reached 880/1,000.


    ��The [Yellow Stewed Chicken] should excite attention on chicken meat soon. Once I��ve purchased the 0.5 Fitness Points, my body would be at a normal person��s level. I wonder, should I get a sword when the timees?�� Mike thought to himself, feeling very positive about his future.

 Chapter 174 - It’s Perfect At Home Or On Vacation

    <h4>Chapter 174: It��s Perfect At Home Or On Vacation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yabemiya looked at the father and daughter with a smile and an envious look in her eyes. ��When will my fathere back? Mother promised he would, but when? I��ve been waiting for many years...�� she muttered to herself, taking the dishes into the kitchen.


    Mag looked at Amy with a serious look on his face. ��Amy, starting tomorrow, you will start your lessons with Krassu. Remember, you should call him ��Master Krassu�� and always be courteous and respectful.��


    ��But I like to call him Master Half-beard.��


    Mag shook his head. ��It��s rude. He might feel offended. Words can cut deeper than knives, and students ought to respect their teachers. You��re their only student, so be good while attending their sses, okay?��


    Amy nodded obediently. ��Yes, Father. But can I call them Master Half-beard and Master Turtle after ss?��


    ��Uh, yeah, I guess,�� Mag said, looking at her expectant little face. <i>They don��t seem very bothered by their nicknames.</i>


    Amy smiled. ��Great!�� She looked out the window and waved Mag��s hand back and forth. ��I want to watch the stars, Father.��


    ��Okay, let��s go up to the balcony. We can see clearer from there.�� He felt like an irresponsible father since he was always too busy to interact with Amy.


    ��Miya, go home if you��re finished. Stay safe. Also, don��te early tomorrow morning. I have to take Amy to school, and won��t be back until around 6:50.��


    Yabemiya nodded. ��Yes, Boss. Do you want me to massage your shoulders?��


    Mag shook his head with a smile. ��No. Go home and get some rest.��


    ��Good night, Sister Miya,�� Amy said, waving her little hand.


    ��Meow!�� cried Ugly Duckling. It still kept its distance from her, but it had grown ustomed to her working here.


    The waitress smiled. ��Good night!�� She felt so warm inside.


    ��Can we take Mushroom Fairy with us, Father?�� Amy asked when they were about to go up the stairs.


    ��Sure.�� Mag went to get the music box, and ascended the third floor with Amy.


    Mag had tricked the system into remodeling the second and third floor while building the restaurant. Therge balcony had a white rail and non-slip gray tiles, and was situated outside of a small empty room on the third floor. Facing the Aden Square, it provided a great view.


    Amp went on the minute they opened the door. ��Wow, we have such a spacious balcony!�� Amy eximed in delight. She put Ugly Duckling on the floor and ran around happily.


    Mag was also a little surprised. <i>This ce is nice. We can grill meat and drink beer up here. The room isrge enough for a grill, parasol, rocking chair, and other stuff.</i>


    ��I need a rocking chair,�� he said to the system. <i>I wouldn��t lie on the floor to watch the stars.</i>


    ��You have no right to change the restaurant. You will get two luxurious lounges for free after you upgrade it.��


    ��Will customers eat up here?��


    ��I don��t think they will,�� the system answered after a while.


    ��Exactly,�� Mag said, smiling. ��The second and third floor are private sections. I won��t allow them toe up here. The restaurant is on the first floor, so I��m not changing the restaurant.�� The system fell silent.


    ��Do you sell it or not? I don��t have all night.��


    ��Sorry, I was wrong. Of course you can buy a rocking chair. I have thousands of rocking chairs for you to choose from. Some even have massage functions. They are perfect at home and on vacation!��


    Mag nodded as the pictures popped up in his head. ��That��s more like it.��

 Chapter 175 - Do You Know How To Sing “Twinkle, Twinkle, Little Star”?

    <h4>Chapter 175: Do You Know How To Sing ��Twinkle, Twinkle, Little Star��?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag chose a brown cane chair with curved metal legs. It was five gold coins, and looked quitefortable.


    ��The rocking chair will be ready in five minutes. Where do you want me to put it?�� the system asked.


    ��Here, on this balcony. Tell me when it��s ready.�� He didn��t want to miss the opportunity to do a magic trick before Amy.


    It was a cool night in early autumn, with gentle breeze.


    ��Father,e here! We��re going to have a contest to see who can quack better. Will you be our judge?�� asked Amy.


    Mag was taken by surprise. <i>Is she trying to make a cat quack like a duck? </i>He gave a wry smile. ��Amy, Ugly Duckling might not be a normal duck.��


    ��Meow! Meow!�� The kitten nodded its agreement.


    Amy also nodded. ��I know.�� Then she turned to face it. ��You��re a very ugly duck.��


    ��Meow...�� Ugly Duckling cried in dismay.


    Mag gave a shake of his head and smiled. <i>It seems she won��t ept that it��s actually a cat��at least not for a long time. </i>��Why do you want to have this contest?��


    ��Because it doesn��t know how to quack. It won��t be able tomunicate with other ducks. No duck will like it.�� Amy gave a worried look at the kitten and lifted its head with her little hand. ��Study harder! Or no food tomorrow!�� she said seriously.


    ��Meow!�� the kitten answered quickly, looking up at Amy.


    ��Quack, quack, quack...�� Amy said. Actually, she was doing quite well.


    ��Meow, meow, meow...�� said Ugly Duckling.


    Amy stomped her foot. ��No! Listen carefully! Quack, quack, quack!��


    The kitten lowered its voice in fright. ��Meow, meow, meow...��


    ��No, you stupid duck! It��s quack, quack, quack!��


    ��Meow, meow, meow...��


    ��I will give you onest time. You��d better do it right this time! Quack! Quack! Quack!��


    ��Meow, meow, Quaow...��


    ��That��s it. You��re done. No duck will like you.�� She patted Ugly Duckling on the head. Then she looked up at Mag. ��It��s so stupid, Father. I don��t think it will make it to adulthood. What about...��


    ��Don��t worry. We��ll make sure that it grows up,�� Mag said as Amy swallowed. He knew very well what was on her mind. He stroked her head.


    Thepetition was over before it even started.


    ��The rocking chair is ready. When do you want it?�� the system asked.


    ��In 30 seconds. Put it here,�� Mag said, pointing to the right. He smiled at Amy. ��I��ll do a magic trick for you.��


    Amy��s eyes lit up. ��Is it magic?��


    ��No. But they��re quite alike in some ways.��


    ��Okay!�� Amy pped her hands and looked at Mag with expectation.


    ��We need a chair if we want to watch the stars here, right? And preferably a chair we can lie in.��


    Amy nodded. ��Yes.��


    ��Look at here and don��t blink,�� he said, pointing to the right. ��Ta-da!��


    Amy was staring with wide eyes, but after three seconds, nothing happened.


    Mag was still extending his arm, abashed. <i>What the hell?! Where is that damn rocking chair?!</i>


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling called out behind him suddenly. Amy turned to look. ��Father, look! It��s a chair!�� she eximed in delight.


    Mag turned around and found the rocking chair sitting behind him, rocking. Ugly Duckling was trying to climb into it.


    ��Sorry about that,�� the system said apologetically. ��It��s heavy. But it won��t happen again.��


    Mag was furious, but he had to smile. <i>It did that on purpose, I��m sure. It struck back, huh?</i>


    Mag nodded. ��Yes. My magic tricks are a little rusty these days.�� He pushed the chair and it started rocking back and forth. It looked good.


    The rocking shook the kitten off and sent it rolling on the floor. Finally, it stopped and looked around confused, not knowing what had just happened.


    ��You��re so amazing, Father! I want to be as powerful as you are!�� Amy said, looking up at Mag with adoring eyes.


    ��You��ll be much more powerful than me after you master how to use magic.�� Mag smiled and stroked her hair, contented.


    ��Come on. Let��s watch the stars.�� Mag got in the chair and moved over for Amy.


    Amy nodded. ��Okay.�� She climbed into the chair with effort and threw herself into Mag��s arms, giggling.


    ��They��re so beautiful,�� Mag said, holding Amy, rocking the chair gently.


    With no clouds and no shing neon lights, the sky was so clear and deep. The stars were shining brightly. Mag couldn��t remember thest time he saw such a spectacr night sky.


    ��Do you know how to sing ��twinkle, twinkle, little star��, Father?�� Amy asked suddenly, looking up at Mag.

 Chapter 176 - It’s Called “Spring Is Here”

    <h4>Chapter 176: It��s Called ��Spring Is Here��</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Huh? Where does she know this song from? </i>Then he saw the music box and understood. ��No, I don��t know this song.��


    ��Do you want me to teach you, Father?��


    ��Yes!��


    ��Twinkle, twinkle, little star, how I wonder what you are.��


    Mag smiled. ��You��re out of tune.��


    Amy sat up, confused. ��But Father, you just said you don��t know this song.��


    ��Uh, I know a little about this song, I guess.��


    Amy grinned. ��Then let��s sing together,�� she said. ��Twinkle, twinkle, little star, how I wonder what you are...�� she sang, pping her hands.


    She was all smiles, her two pigtails dancing, and her pointy ears looking almost transparent in the starlight. Mag sang softly, smiling all the while. Their song floated up into the quiet night.


    Ugly Duckling couldn��t climb into the chair. It was running around them anxiously, meowing to try to get their attention.


    ��Look, Father! That star is flying!�� Amy said suddenly, pointing to the sky in excitement.


    It was a bright star, dragging a long tail behind it, flying towards the east. ��It��s a shooting star. If you make a wish to it, it wille true.��


    ��Really?�� Amy closed her eyes, folded her hands, and prayed.


    <i>I pray that Amy will be happy every day, </i>Mag prayed, looking at his daughter.


    After a while, Amy opened her eyes slowly, excited.


    ��What wish did you make?�� Mag asked, smiling.


    ��Sorry, Father. Teacher Luna said wishes won��te true if I don��t keep them secret.��


    ��Okay. I��m sure your wish wille true.�� Mag was grateful to Luna for her help in Amy��s education. Amy growing up into a kind kid was mostly attributed to her.


    Amy nodded. ��Yes. I��m sure it will.�� She kissed Mag on the cheek, and leaned her head on his chest. ��Father, you��ll never leave me, right?��


    ��No, I will never, ever leave your side,�� he said, stroking her hair gently.


    Amy smiled and sat up again. ��You��re the best, Father. I��ll do a dance for you.��


    Mag nodded. ��All right.�� Amy had only studied for less than a day.


    Amy jumped off the chair and went to get the music box. ��But, Father, what��s this dance called? I don��t understand a word of this song.��


    ��Um...�� Mag didn��t understand Japanese himself, either. He thought for a moment, and said, ��It��s called ��spring is here��.��


    Amy pped her hands cheerfully. ��I like that name! I like spring! No wonder Mushroom Fairy is so excited and happy.��


    Mag smiled. ��I like spring too.��


    ��I��ll start dancing.�� Amy crouched down and tapped the screen. The music started. She had already learned how to use this music box in merely one day, though she couldn��t read many words.


    Amy donned a serious face. She was standing sideways, her hands folded in front. Then she put her arms in the air and moved them around. She was dancing to the beat.


    Her dance moves were not urate or graceful, but they were definitely cute.


    Mag smiled as he watched Amy dance.


    She almost tripped herself up when she put her left foot behind the right. She had managed to make the dance moves much more adorable.


    Her dancing was not good by any means, but it melted Mag��s heart.


    Ugly Duckling was also jumping around, dancing in its own way.


    When the music stopped, Amy froze in thest dance position, breathing heavily. ��Father, how did I do?��


    ��You danced very well, even better than Mushroom Fairy.��


    <i>She has never learned how to dance before, but she has already remembered most of the dance moves after only one day. Her talent is remarkable. I��m sure she��ll master this dance in no time.</i>


    ��Thank you, Father. I��ll study harder,�� she said happily.


    ��Come on. Let��s go downstairs and take a bath. Tomorrow is a big day. You��ll be wearing new clothes.�� Mag crouched down and picked her up.


    ��Yes, Father.�� She wrapped her arms around his neck. Ugly Duckling followed them unhappily��no one paid any attention to it.


    ...


    In the second prince��s pce, a handsome young man was talking in a refined manner with several young magic casters. They all looked at him with great admiration.


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man looking like a butler hurried in and walked straight up to the young man. ��My prince, a messenger from the elves,�� he whispered in his ear.

 Chapter 177 - Dear Irina

    <h4>Chapter 177: Dear Irina</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Josh Edward gave a surprised look, but quickly shook it off. He beckoned the butler to leave. Then he stood up, holding a ss of wine in his hand. ��You��re young but talented. The Magus Tower relies on you. The empire relies on you. Let��s drink to the empire!��


    ��To the empire!�� All the magic casters rose and drained their sses in one gulp, their eyes shining with fanatical confidence.


    ��It��s gettingte. I��ve arranged rooms for you. I��m sure the girls there will give you a good night��s sleep.��


    ��Thank you, my prince.��


    ��You��re too kind, my prince.��


    ��The empire will thrive when you be the king one day, my prince.��


    They all started kissing up to him.


    Josh waved his hands. ��I��m just the second prince. My brother, the first prince, will be the king. You should go now. Don��t make the girls wait.��


    After they left, the smile on his face was reced by a look of disgust and contempt.


    The butler walked in. ��My prince, the messenger is now waiting outside,�� he said with his head bowed.


    ��Take him to the study, and don��t let anyonee near the house,�� Josh said coolly. He put the ss on the table abruptly, spilling the wine.


    ��Yes, my prince,�� the butler replied with his head lowered even more. The second prince might look respectable and decent to others, but he knew exactly what kind of a man he was.


    In the quiet study, whose doors and windows had all been shut, stood the second prince, who was staring at a painting on the wall. The messenger, a tall middle-aged elf, was watching him, sweating nervously in the dim light.


    The second prince was only around 30, but he was giving off such aura of authority that it made the elf feel like he was standing before his queen. He had been standing in this room for some time, but not once did the prince as much as nce at him.


    ��What does she want?�� Josh asked drily, turning to look at another painting.


    ��Lady Helena wanted me to give you this letter,�� the elf answered quickly, and pulled out a letter. The envelope was dark green, with vines crawling all over it. Nothing was written on it, though.


    ��Put it on the desk and leave,�� Josh said, without looking at him.


    ��Yes, Prince.�� He put it down carefully on the desk with both hands, took two steps back, turned around, walked out, and closed the door quietly. He breathed a long sigh of relief and wiped his forehead, his back soaked with sweat.


    Josh turned around after he heard the door shut. He picked up the letter. The vines shone with a green light, and then withdrew into the envelope.


    He tore it open and emptied it on the desk. A ck seed and a light green piece of paper came out.


    He took no notice of the seed, but picked up the paper. His brows furrowed as he read. The room was deadly quiet.


    After a while, the paper started burning in his hand, and so did the envelope and the seed.


    ��Seems I underestimated this Snarr. He can even use such ancient magic as time magic. Alex, I knew you��re still alive!�� Josh said, clenching his fist. His voice was as cold as ice, his face hideous with rage.


    Suddenly, a gust of wind sent scraps of paper off his desk, making them fly randomly around his dark face.


    Josh snatched a piece of paper, and then the wind stopped suddenly. The other pieces fell down quickly onto the floor.


    <i>I have to bring my n forward. </i>His calm expression returned, handsome and still, betraying nothing. He sat at the desk and picked up a quill. ��Dear Irina, I��m sorry I haven��t written to you in a while...�� he wrote.


    When he was done, he put the letter in a blue envelope, on which he wrote, ��To Irina.��


    Then he thought for a moment, and took another piece of paper. He wrote, ��Dear Lady Helena, I will help you with your n. Please don��t forget what you have promised me.��


    ...


    On the southwestern frontier of the Roth Empire, a young, strong, and handsome man in golden armor was sitting in the high seat in the brightmand tent. He stood up and smiled, holding a bowl in his hand. ��Let��s drink!��


    His officers held up their bowls. ��Thank you, my prince.��


    ��You��re so kind to have us here, my prince!�� an old man said, looking at the prince with appreciation.


    A guard came in hurriedly. ��Quine hase back, my prince. He has something important to tell you,�� he whispered in his ear.


    Sean Edward��s eyes went wide. He nodded, and beckoned the guard to leave. Then he smiled at his men. ��Excuse me for a moment,�� he said, and walked out.


    His smile was gone as soon as he was outside. ��Send him to my tent,�� he said to the guard, and walked towards a big tent.


    A short whileter, a young man wearing a silver mask and ck tights entered the tent. ��I have investigated for a half year, my prince,�� he said quietly in a hoarse voice. ��Among the several generals you had me look into, General Simon is the most suspicious. You know, he retired and went back to Rodu. After that incident, he disappeared for a while. He told me the reason for his disappearance, but I found what he said is not true.��


    ��Simon?�� Sean murmured to himself. Then a smile touched his lips. ��He was Alex��s right-hand man. Maybe he was involved in Alex disappearing.��

 Chapter 178 - A Cute Little Magic Caster

    <h4>Chapter 178: A Cute Little Magic Caster</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag put Amy to bed after he bathed her and Ugly Duckling, and told her a bedtime story.


    He pecked her on the forehead and smiled as Amy slept with the kitten. He found that he really loved ying with his daughter.


    Mag got in bed and switched off the light, excited. <i>She��ll have her first magic ss tomorrow. Oh, she needs to wear a robe.</i>


    Mag wanted Amy to stay by his side forever, but he couldn��t give her what she needed to survive in the world. <i>She has to be strong to protect herself and the ones she loves.</i>


    <i>And I��m sure she will.</i>


    ��System, I need a robe.��


    ��I don��t care what you need. I��m here to help you be the God of Cookery. I��m not your supermarket!�� the system said angrily.


    <i>I thought you are... </i>Mag thought. He didn��t say it, though. ��Tomorrow is Amy��s big day,�� he said, smiling. ��I need a robe that is different but not that different, conspicuous but not that conspicuous, loose but not that loose. Can you do it? Just name your price.��


    The system fell silent. Atst, it roared, ��I will give you a cubic robe that looks spherical. How about that, huh?!��


    Mag raised an eyebrow. <i>I guess I asked for too much. </i>He thought for a while, and said, ��Let me see the pictures.��


    The system didn��t reply, but the pictures appeared in Mag��s head anyway.


    The system did have a wide range of robes. There were long robes like the ones on Krassu and Urien, short ones which would favor closebat, and cute colorful ones which looked like dresses.


    ��Who the hell wears Taoist robes or monk robes?! Are Taoists and monks even magic casters?!�� Mag sneered.


    ��They are in a way, I think.��


    ��Oh, can they make a fireball?��


    Then the Taoist robes and monk robes disappeared.


    Mag looked over all the pictures and picked a slim-fit bluish purple dress, a pair of ck stockings, ck boots, and a ck-and-red cape with a hood.


    <i>Amy will definitely look cute in these. </i>When the system said it would cost him 30 gold coins, Mag didn��t even blink, and directly bought two sets. The other set was all ck; she would look like a Gothic Lolita in it.


    ��Thank you. The clothes will be ready in five minutes,�� the system said cheerfully.


    ��Put them in the wardrobe. If you make a mistake this time, I��ll never buy anything from you again,�� Mag warned. ��Damned system,�� he muttered.


    ��Rest assured, no mistakes this time,�� it answered quickly, pretending it hadn��t heard him curse.


    Mag set the rm for 5 AM. He took a look at Amy to make sure she didn��t kick her quilt, then he turned off the light, and went to sleep.


    ��Father, wake up! I��mte for school,�� Amy called out before the rm even went off. Mag struggled to open his sleepy eyes and saw Amy on his bed, jumping merrily. ��I��m going to school!��


    ��Meow, meow,�� the kitten cried, trying to climb onto the bed. It appeared Amy had kicked it off again.


    Mag was suddenly wide awake when Amy idently stepped on his hand. He withdrew it; it was a little numb.


    He took a look at the time. It was 4:50. ��It��s still early. You can sleep some more,�� he said with a wry smile as Amy danced on his bed. He could understand her excitement since today was her first day of school; he was really happy.


    Amy shook her head. ��No, Father. I want to wear a pretty dress; also, please do my hair!�� Her face was red, and she didn��t feel sleepy at all. ��Where is the school?��


    ��You��ll be studying in the Chaos School today,�� he answered, getting up.


    Amy��s mouth gaped open. ��Really?��


    ��Yes.�� He touched her head and made for the wardrobe.


    ��Great! I can y with Daphne!�� She jumped up. The shock of hernding sent the kitten off the quilt and upside down on the floor. It gave a despairing look.


    Mag nodded, smiling. ��Yes. After the ss, you can y with your friends.�� Then he opened the wardrobe and turned to look at Amy mysteriously. ��Guess what you��ll be wearing to school today.��


    ��A pretty dress?�� Amy asked, expectant.


    ��A pretty robe.�� Mag took the dress and cape out of the wardrobe.


    ��Wow, they��re so beautiful, Father!�� Amy said, eyes shining with excitement. ��Can I try them on?��


    Mag nodded. ��Of course.�� He helped Amy put them on.


    The dress and cape feltfortable. ording to the system, they were fireproof to a certain extent since it had used the fireproof fabric. Yet, it still remained to be seen whether or not they could stay unharmed from Amy��s fire.


    The sleeves and the hem of the bluish purple dress were trimmed withce. Amy put on the ck stockings and ck leather boots, and the ck-and-red cape fell just below her knees. Such a cute little magic caster!

 Chapter 179 - Wow, They’re So Cool!

    <h4>Chapter 179: Wow, They��re So Cool!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag took two steps back and nodded as he looked at Amy. She looked cool as well as cute. This clothingbination was really eye-catching. He felt really proud of himself.


    ��How do I look, Father?�� Amy asked, excited.


    ��You look wonderful!��


    ��I��m a magic caster!�� She clenched her little fists and started running around the room happily, with Ugly Duckling running behind her.


    <i>She might be a superwoman after she masters Krassu��s melee magic. </i>Looking at the cape floating behind her, Mag smiled.


    The little girl ran into the next room and checked herself in the mirror. Then she turned to Mag. ��Can you do two ponytails for me today, Father?��


    Mag nodded. ��Sure.�� <i>It��s the first time she wants me to change her hairdo; she must be really excited for school. </i>He quickly did two ponytails for her. The ponytails did go better with the robe.


    After they washed up and brushed her teeth, Mag went downstairs to make preparations, and Amy yed with the kitten in the restaurant. Although she woke up very early, she didn��t look tired at all. She was a little magic caster with her cat.


    Mag was kneading dough, which was the most time-consuming process among the preparations. He had to take Amy to school today, so he couldn��t knead as much dough as before.


    ��System, I want to buy a car,�� Mag said suddenly. Clearly, he wanted to lose as little time on the road as possible.


    ��I��m afraid you can��t afford it.��


    Mag lifted an eyebrow.


    ��A used Alto will do.��


    ��I don��t sell used things,�� the system said proudly. ��Besides, I don��t think a used Alto is a safe choice considering the stone-paved roads here.��


    Actually, the system had a point. The roads were pretty good here in Chaos City, but they were not built for cars. ��How much is your cheapest off-road car?��


    ��Range Rover, the cheapest is 15,000 gold coins. You can upgrade it, of course. The most expensive Range Rover is only 30,000 gold coins.��


    ��Well, you have bicycles too, right?��


    <i>The cars are too expensive!</i>


    <i>The money I have saved is for my strength. I��d be a fool if I spent it on a vehicle, and a bigger fool if I bought such an expensive one.</i>


    He had had an expensive Range Rover in his garage, which had been the cheapest among his cars, but he had never paid a penny for any of them. Now that he had to work for every coin, he decided to spend each one cautiously.


    ��You can pay by installments for that most expensive Range Rover, and I can loan you money. No interest for 12 months. The down payment is only 9,000 gold coins. Also, I can offer you three times of maintenance for free. You never have to pay if the repair fee is under 10 gold coins. You won��t get a better offer than this!��


    ��No, thanks. Show me the bikes!�� Mag said without hesitation. <i>The system can be so annoying when big money is involved.</i>


    ��Oh, you can test drive it if you want.��


    ��Do you sell bikes or not?!�� Mag wasn��t the least bit tempted. <i>Cars run on gas, but gas is nowhere to be found in this world. I��ll have to buy it from the system, but it may sell me gas at a very high price.</i>


    <i>Besides, I don��t want to draw too much attention by driving a metal box on the road. I don��t have the power to fight my enemies. Making money is my first priority.</i>


    The system��s enticement failed. It had no choice but to show Mag the pictures of bikes.


    He chose arge outdated ��Forever�� brand bike quickly. He tricked the system into using carbon fiber material, shock absorbers, wire control front fork, 12-speed groupset, and a removable seat at the back. He only paid 10 gold coins for it.


    ��Building the bike. It will be ready in five minutes. Where do you want me to put it?�� the system said.


    ��Out front. But don��t put it there until we��re ready to leave. I don��t want it stolen.�� Mag was looking at the design drawing. <i>It looks a bit old-fashioned, but the ck color is really ttering. The ck basket and ck child seat are simple but cool.</i>


    Mag was very pleased with himself. <i>I bought a 100 gold coins�� worth of bike for only 10 gold coins!</i>


    After breakfast, Mag bought a thermal bottle from the system for one gold coin, put some sweet tofu pudding in it, boxed up some fried rice, and walked out with Amy.


    ��Your bike is out front,�� the system said.


    ��Father, are we going to bete?�� Amy asked worriedly, looking up at Mag. Ugly Duckling was looking around in her arms, excited.


    Mag shook his head. ��Don��t worry. We have a bike. We��ll be there in less than 10 minutes,�� he said, pointing to the front. The bike was rather good-looking even with the basket and child seat.


    Amy turned to look. ��What��s this? It has two wheels. Is it a carriage? But we don��t have any horses.��


    ��It��s a bike. We don��t need a horse to draw it.�� He put the thermal bottle and the box in a bag and hung it on the handlebar. Then, he put Ugly Duckling in the basket and Amy in the child seat. ��Hold on tight. We only have 15 minutes, so we have to hurry.��


    Amy nodded. ��Yes, Father.�� Her eyes were shining with excitement. She didn��t know what bike was, but she trusted her father.


    Ugly Duckling put its two paws on the brim of the basket, looked around, and meowed curiously.


    Mag got on the bike and pedalled hard. The bike started running, faster by the minute.


    ��Wow! We��re so fast!�� Amy eximed happily, putting up her hands. Her cape was swirling; she looked just like a little superwoman.


    ��Whoa, they��re so cool!�� ck Coal said when Mag rode passed Urien��s shop.

 Chapter 180 - Bike VS Carriage

    <h4>Chapter 180: Bike VS Carriage</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Between the bike, Amy��s chuckle, and the ck-and-red robe, they were truly an eye-catching sight.


    ��What��s that? Magic?��


    ��Maybe. It runs with only two wheels, and is so fast!��


    ��Isn��t that Mag and his daughter?��


    Some people saw them, and started talking about the bike.


    ��Father, look! There is a two-wheeled vehicle running by itself!�� a little boy said to a man who was buying breakfast on the street.


    ��Oh, really? Here, your favorite green onion bing,�� the man said, clearly not taking it seriously. He touched the boy��s head with a smile and handed him the hot bing. When he turned to look, he froze. He blinked and looked again.


    ��What is that?�� the man said, baffled.


    ��It��s so cool, Father. It��s even faster than our carriage,�� the boy said with an envious look in his eyes.


    The man gave a snort of contempt. ��I don��t think so. Huang, overtake that strange vehicle!�� he said to a lean old man, and got into the carriage with his son.


    ��Yes, sir,�� answered the coachman. He cracked his whip, and the two horses leapt forward right away. People on the street hurriedly moved aside.


    Ugly Duckling tumbled in the basket. Every time it tried to get up, the jolting sent it back down. Finally, it gave up helplessly.


    ��The bike is so much fun!�� Amy waved her arms delightedly. She had never ridden a carriage or a horse before. The speed gave her a rush, making her feel very excited.


    Mag smiled. The bike made by the system was very user-friendly; even he could ride it without breaking a sweat. Of course, the roujiamo and Yangzhou fried rice he had been eating were also helping.


    The Aden Square was paved with 40-centimeter-long and 20-centimeter-wide green stones,id by some of the greatest dwarven masons.


    The stones were being maintained every day, so the square actually wasn��t bumpy at all, and the shock absorbers were absorbing arge part of the impact.


    ��Father, they��re watching us.��


    ��They must envy me for having such a cute daughter.��


    ��No. They envy me for having such a nice father!�� Amy threw her arms around Mag, giggling.


    ��We��ve caught up with you!�� the boy said tedly, sticking his head out of the carriage window, eating his green onion bing.


    ��That two-wheeled thing is no match for this carriage here. I can overtake them in no time,�� the coachman said proudly and confidently.


    The man in the carriage also smiled, feeling really good showing off in front of his son.


    Then the coachman noticed the clothes on Mag and Amy. <i>That��s a strange robe, but she must be a genius if she��s already a magic caster at such a young age. Maybe I should apologize for my offensive remarks earlier.</i>


    Amy took a look at the bing in the boy��s hand, swallowed, and turned to her father. ��Father, they think they��re faster than us.��


    Mag turned to look at the coachman, who was still smiling gloatingly. That had really stimted hispetitive spirit. ��Then we should let them see what this bike can do.��


    <i>They have made a mistake provoking me and my semi-pro race bike. It seems this race is inevitable. </i>��Hey, old man, I��ll race you to the gate of the Chaos School. Good luck catching up.��


    ��Way to go, Father!�� Amy pped her hands. Then she turned to the old man. ��We��ll win easily.��


    ��I��ve been driving for 40 years. There��s no way I��ll lose to you!�� the old man said angrily.


    His master was a middle-rank official serving the lord of Chaos City. He had managed to procure several young Vic horses, which were quite scarce. They were mild and strong, and one of the best horses to draw a carriage. Goblins used them to freight ores. They were really very fast.


    ��Such an interesting man,�� Dicus said, not unkindly.


    He had had to pull a few strings when he bought the Vic horses. One of them had even won a race against his friend��s racehorse.


    He was a little intrigued, wondering whether that thing was truly as fast as Mag had imed.


    Mag donned his serious face. He shifted gears and pedaled harder. The bike was taking the lead again, and its speed was increasing fast. It was flying like a wind. Thus, it was a hundred meters away from the carriage in no time.


    <i>That��s... impossible! </i>Huang gaped incredulously as the bike started to disappear in his sight.


    ��Come on, we��re losing them!�� the boy called out. He pped the carriage anxiously.


    Dicus couldn��t hide the surprise in his eyes. ��We have already lost,�� he said, stroking the boy��s head. He smiled as the bike disappeared around the corner. ��Huang, let��s go to the Chaos School.��

 Chapter 181 - Bike Sickness?

    <h4>Chapter 181: Bike Sickness?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    This race ended surprisingly early.


    When Mag nced back and saw no sign of the carriage, he smiled, his face all red. He had raced back in university, and had been pretty good at it.


    Amy also took a nce back. ��We won, Father! You��re so amazing!�� she said cheerfully.


    His daughter��s praise made him feel even happier than if he had won the Tour de France. Mag smiled. ��Let��s go to school.�� He slowed down the speed.


    Actually, he had raced in the Tour de France before. His sprint speed had reached 70 km/h, which had been pretty fast. The pros were much faster��80km/h. Even race horses couldn��tpete with them, let alone carriages.


    He was a little panting now due to the poor shape he was in, but thanks to the system, he could still easily reach 40 km/h. The top speed of that carriage was around 25 km/h, so it was impossible for it to catch up with him.


    They went down the street. Father, daughter, and a ck bicycle. Now and then, the bell rang, making people stop beside the street and watch.


    Hydle was walking on the street with a ck bag in his hand, looking thoughtful. The sound of the bell made him look up. He watched as Mag rode past him. His eyes went wide in astonishment. <i>What is that?! How can that thing be this fast? What kind of energy is it running on?</i>


    ��Hey, wait! I...�� Hydle called out, waving his hand, running behind the bike despite his old age.


    Yet Mag was too focused on riding to notice him.


    ��Father, I think I heard someone yelled at us.�� Amy nced back, but saw no one.


    ��Maybe they were trying to sell us things.�� Mag didn��t stop. <i>Maybe it was one of my customers. Anyway, I don��t think they have anything important to talk to me.</i>


    ��Good morning, Mr. Hydle. Are you going somewhere? I can give you a ride,�� Dicus said as the carriage stopped beside the old man, his respectful voice filled with surprise.


    ��Good morning, Mr. Hydle,�� Udyr echoed, and stopped eating. It seemed he was afraid of the old man.


    ��Oh, good morning, Dicus. Thank you,�� the old man said, getting into the carriage, breathing heavily. ��Did you see a man and a girl on a two-wheeled thing?��


    ��The girl was wearing a ck-and-red cape?�� Dicus asked.


    ��Yes!�� Hydle said happily.


    ��Oh. If you want to talk to the man, I think he��s heading for the Chaos School. Huang, go faster.��


    With a crack of the whip, the horses elerated.


    ��Why are you in such a hurry to talk to him?�� Dicus looked at Hydle, whose balding head was covered with drops of sweat and face was red from running.


    ��That strange vehicle,�� the old man answered, leaning back in his seat to rest. ��It ran so fast, and I didn��t sense any magic. It��s some kind of machine, I think. Also, it seemed much more convenient than a carriage.��


    ��I agree,�� Dicus said, smiling. ��Actually, I was following him too. That thing looked simple, and I don��t think it will produce any excrements. It��s much cleaner, and thus better for the city.��


    ��You��re so visionary, Dicus. We could use more officials like you. I��m sure you��ll be promoted again soon!��


    ��You��re too kind. I��m just doing my job. Your endless pursuit of knowledge is most inspiring.��


    ...


    The bike slowly stopped in front of the gate of the Chaos School without making any sound. An old man and a big orc were looking at them. The bike was shining in the morning sun. They had never seen such a strange thing before.


    They recognized Mag and Amy since they had somehow snuck into the school before.


    ��We��re here,�� Mag said.


    ��I had a lot of fun!�� Before Mag helped her down, Amy had already jumped to the ground, excited.


    ��Then I��ll take you to school every day.�� Mag locked the bike with an anti-theft lock the system gave him and picked up Ugly Duckling. It was still expressionless, curling up.


    <i>Bike sickness? </i>Mag pulled a strange face. <i>Since when do cats have bike sickness?</i>

 Chapter 182 - You Can Have Two Bowls Of Tofu Pudding Today

    <h4>Chapter 182: You Can Have Two Bowls Of Tofu Pudding Today</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Wake up, Ugly Duckling. We��re here! Don��t make me burn you with my fire,�� Amy said, pinching its jaw.


    ��Meow!�� The kitten woke up immediately. It struggled to its feet and looked at Amy.


    ��Here, hold it, Amy.�� Mag handed the cat to Amy and took the bag off the bike. He took a look at his watch. It had only taken him five minutes to get here. Normally, the same distance would take about half an hour on foot.


    <i>I��m sure Yangzhou fried rice is still warm, but tofu pudding has probably broken into pieces. The texture hasn��t changed much though, I think. I��ll charge him the same price.</i>


    <i>Bikes are not half bad for delivering food. If people here used them to deliver food, that would be quite a sight.</i>


    <i>Also, they could use horses for long-distance delivery.</i>


    <i>That��s not a problem I should worry about now, though. I��m already very busy as it is. </i>Mag took Amy by the hand. ��Let��s go.��


    ��Sorry, you��re not allowed to go in,�� the orc said, signaling them to stop. He was eyeing them warily. <i>I won��t let them get past me this time.</i>


    ��Father, let��s sneak in through that hole,�� Amy whispered, tugging at Mag��s clothes, stealing a nce at the orc. She was afraid of him, and her fear wasn��t misced, since she had got rejected by this orc many times.


    ��She��s too young to attend school,�� the old man added, shaking his head. ��And pets are not allowed in school. It��s the rule.��


    Mag stroked Amy��s head to calm her down, pulled a green card from his pocket, and handed it to the orc with a smile. ��We��re here to study under Teacher Krassu. He said we could use this as a pass. Could you tell me where the magic school is?


    The orc and the old man exchanged a baffled look. They didn��t know any Teacher Krassu here. But when they took the card, the looks on their faces changed immediately.


    It had one big word on it: ��pass��, and they found a name at the bottom right corner: Novan.


    The name was everything. The card was useless without the name.


    Suddenly, they remembered the white-bearded old man who had talked with the principal yesterday. <i>The principal gave the pass to the old man, but now this young man has it.</i>


    <i>He is not to be taken lightly. </i>They looked at Mag and Amy more kindly now.


    <i>Even Lord of Chaos City and Lord of the Gray Temple are treating the principal as their equal, but that old man was acting like he was senior to him, </i>the orc thought to himself.


    ��The magic school is to the left when you walk in. Take your pass and you can head right in,�� the orc said with a smile, handing the pass back to Mag. His attitude towards them had changed dramatically.


    <i>We can walk in through the gate? </i>Amy��s face lit up. She had had to sneak in through the hole every time she came here. She had always envied the students who could walk in through the gate.


    Mag took the pass and nodded. ��Thank you.�� He picked up Amy��s hand, and was about to go in.


    ��Sorry. No pets allowed,�� the orc said, extending an arm to stop them.


    ��But...�� Mag looked at the pass in his hand. <i>From the look in their eyes, this pass must have been from a very important person.</i>


    ��The pass is signed by the principal, but the rule was also made by the principal, and he said school alwayses first, so I��m afraid you can��t take the cat with you,�� the orc said solemnly.


    <i>He goes strictly by the book. Impressive. Also, the principal here is really responsible.</i>


    ��I see. But, can I trouble you to take care of my cat and bike?�� Mag didn��t find this rule annoying. <i>Pets can be dangerous sometimes.</i>


    The orc nodded. ��Sure. You can leave them to us.�� <i>This man is quite reasonable.</i>


    ��Amy, put Ugly Duckling in the basket. I��ll take it home with me.��


    Amy nodded. ��Yes, Father.�� She stood on tips of her toes and carefully put it into the basket. ��Be good at home, Ugly Duckling,�� she said, stroking its head.


    ��Let��s go.�� Mag took her by the hand and walked in.


    ��Meow, meow!�� the kitten called out behind Amy, sticking its little head out.


    Amy turned back. ��Stop whining! You can have two bowls of tofu pudding today and don��t have to run.��


    The kitten��s eyes lit up right away. ��Meow, meow,�� it said, nodding.


    <i>She really knows her way around this cat��s thinking. </i>Mag smiled.


    A whileter, a carriage stopped at the gate. Hydle jumped off it. ��The owner of this thing, where is he?�� he asked the orc and the old man, pointing at the bike.

 Chapter 183 - Alarm Goes Off!

    <h4>Chapter 183: rm Goes Off!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��He just went inside,�� the orc answered, pointing. ��What happened?�� he asked nervously, looking at the sweat on the other party��s face.


    ��Nothing. Which way did he go?�� Hydle asked, bending forward to study the bike.


    ��He asked us about the magic school, so I think he went there,�� the old man said.


    ��Magic school?�� Hydle straightened up, hesitant. After a while, he curled his upper lip. ��I��ll wait for him here. The teachers in magic school don��t like me.�� Then he went back to studying the bike.


    ��I thought he��s not allowed to go in,�� Dicus said, curious.


    As the liaison officer between Chaos City and the Chaos School, Dicus knew every rule here��they had been made by Novan to ensure the safety and independence of the Chaos School. Even the Lord of Chaos City himself couldn��t get his pet, a fire lion, through this gate.


    Anyway, the fire lion probably didn��t want toe anywhere near this ce again after it got hit by Novan��s ice ball andy in bed for half a month.


    ��He has a pass,�� the old man answered calmly.


    ��I see,�� said Dicus. No outsiders had the right to enter the Chaos School without a pass. He had one himself because of his job. Before he got his pass, Novan had talked with him in person, and made him promise that he would follow every rule here and that he would never do anything that might put the school or students in harm��s way.


    <i>Who is that? He can��t be anyone ordinary if he can get a pass from Novan. Besides, the girl looks to be of the same age as Udyr. I don��t think she��s old enough to go to school yet. Is she a highborndy, or is she a genius magic caster?</i>


    Dicus had so many questions in mind. <i>He is mysterious as well as interesting.</i>


    Hydle was also very surprised. He took a look at Dicus and refrained from asking about the pass. He walked around the bike, his eyes shining in excitement. ��He must be a genius, a real genius. How did he get the iron wires so even in thickness? And how did he manage to make such a perfect iron ring...�� he murmured.


    ��Meow!�� the cat shrieked suddenly, standing up. Its front paws were on the edge of the basket, and it was baring its teeth menacingly.


    Hydle was engrossed in staring at the bike. The screech really startled him, and sent him stumbling down on his butt. He gave a wry smile when he saw the cute cat sticking its head out. ��Good God! What is this cat doing here?��


    The orc and the old man quickly helped him up. ��Are you all right? It��s that man��s cat,�� said the orc.


    ��Yeah. I��m all right. Thank you.�� Then he pointed a finger at Ugly Duckling. ��You naughty cat!�� He crouched down and began studying the gears.


    ...


    Atst, the father-daughter duo arrived at the No. 3 building. It was not as magical as Mag had thought it would be. Actually, this three-storied building was just like every other building in this school. On the wall was a drawing of a witch on a broom and a flying golden ball, which had probably been done by a child��not an artwork, but it was still adorable.


    ��Will I be able to fly on a broom like the witch here, Father?�� Amy asked, looking at the drawing with wide eyes.


    Mag smiled. ��You will, but not necessarily on a broom.�� <i>Krassu must know some flying magic if he wants to fight ranged magic casters.</i>


    Mag stepped into the building with Amy. sses normally started at 7:30 AM, so no one was here yet. The inside was quite bright, and didn��t feel stifling. Unlike the other buildings, there were fewer ssrooms on each floor, and they had no windows.


    The two got to the third floor and found only one ssroom here. The door coated with ck metal was ajar, with lighting through.


    Mag walked up and knocked.


    The heavy door slowly opened with a creak, and then they saw Krassu standing in his white robe. ��Come on in. You��re right on time.�� He smiled.


    ��Thank you,�� Mag said, smiling back.


    ��Good morning, Master Krassu,�� Amy said, looking up at the old man.


    Krassu was taken by surprise. ��Good morning, Amy.��


    ��Father said I ought to call you Master Krassu in school,�� Amy said, smiling. ��But can I call you Master Half-beard after school?��


    ��You can call me whatever you like,�� Krassu said, feeling good.


    <i>I can get used to her calling me Master Krassu. Her upbringing is better than I thought. </i>Then he noticed the bag in Mag��s hand and smiled. ��Did you bring some tofu pudding for me?��


    Mag nodded. ��Yes. It might have broken due to the bumpy road, though,�� he admitted.


    ��Oh, don��t worry about it. I��m sure it still tastes the same. Thank you.�� He took the bag. ��I��ll take her to your ce for lunch at noon.��


    ��Thank you.�� Mag crouched down and looked at Amy. ��Do as Master Krassu says and study hard. I��ll be waiting for you at home.��


    Amy nodded. ��Yes, Father.�� She didn��t want to leave her father, but when she looked around, the bizarre objects in the magic room really attracted her eyes.


    ��Go,�� Mag said, stroking her hair. He watched for a while after she walked inside, and then closed the door lightly. He started towards the gate.


    Before he arrived at the gate, he heard an rm going off.

 Chapter 184 - Sorry, But I Have A Cooking Job To Do

    <h4>Chapter 184: Sorry, But I Have A Cooking Job To Do</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Someone is stealing an electric bike? No, there are no electric bikes in this world. But the rm...</i>


    <i>My bike! </i>Mag became worried and quickened his pace. He hated bike thieves��he had lost several pro race bikes to them, and some of them were limited-edition models.


    When he reached the gate, he was surprised to find his bike being surrounded by many people who were craning their necks to get a better look. Some were parents, some were teachers, and others were probably just passers-by.


    The rm was still ringing, with the screeching of the cat.


    Mag raised an eyebrow. <i>What��s going on?!</i>


    ��I��m sorry, I...�� the old man said apologetically to Mag.


    <i>It��s just a bike. No need for all this fuss. </i>Mag didn��t understand.


    ��Mr. Hydle, the owner is here!�� the orc shouted to the crowd.


    ��Please disperse. There��s nothing to see here,�� Hydle said. Then the crowd parted and looked at Mag.


    ��Hi, I��m Hydle, the dean of the mechanical school. I saw you ride this. Can you please tell me what this interesting object is? Did you make it yourself?�� Hydle asked with a smile, his eyes full of curiosity.


    Mag��s bike had really intrigued them. It was like a work of art, shining in the sun. Some even assumed it was a new sculpture made by the Chaos School.


    They were wondering how it was making such a loud noise.


    They looked at Mag, waiting for his answer.


    ��Nice to meet you, Mr. Hydle. This thing is called bike. I guess you could say that I made it,�� Mag said with a smile, relieved when he saw his bike and the cat were both safe and sound.


    The Chaos School had a primary section and a secondary section. Children in the primary section studied basic knowledge. The secondary section was somewhat like a university; it had a magic school, mechanical school,nguage school, etc., and they would provide all kinds of talents for the Gray Temple and the Lord of Chaos City.


    <i>I guess it makes perfect sense for a dean of the mechanical school to take such great interest in this bike, </i>Mag thought.


    ��Bike...�� Hydle murmured. ��I like its name. Oh, I��m sorry. I touched it and it started ringing.��


    The crowd was staring at Mag curiously, wondering if he had cast a spell on this bike.


    Mag smiled. ��Don��t worry about it. It��s just the rm.�� He touched the lock and his fingerprint unlocked the bike immediately. The rm stopped ringing.


    ��Meow, meow!�� Ugly Duckling cried happily. It looked toward the gate as if trying to find Amy.


    Mag touched its head. ��Amy is in ss right now, and she won��t be back until noon. We��ll wait for her at home.�� He spotted Dicus in the crowd and nodded to him with a smile. He then got on his bike, ready to leave since he had to open soon.


    Dicus nodded and smiled back. <i>He won the race fair and square; he must be somebody.</i>


    ��Can I ask you a few questions about this bike?�� said Hydle. ��We can talk more in my office. I��ve been trying to make a vehicle that can run without horses. I think maybe you can join me in this project.��


    ��The dean is inviting him to join his cause? They have been working on this project for decades.��


    ��Yeah. I heard the principal said 15 years ago that every participant of the project would be hugely rewarded if it seeded. Many people want to be in. There��re only seven core members, and they are the best of the best in mechanics and iron working.��


    Some teachers started to chat, whispering to each other. Dicus also looked very surprised. He knew about that project. The Lord of Chaos City had also seen the value in this project, and funded it because he knew it would change the world once it seeded.


    Smiling, Mag shook his head. ��Sorry, but I have a cooking job to do. Maybe another day.�� He patted the kitten on the head to signal it to sit down.


    He had to go. He didn��t want to waste another minute here.


    Hydle stared at Mag with wide eyes. He couldn��t believe that he got rejected, and with such a ridiculous excuse too.


    The crowd was no less shocked than Hydle. <i>He just threw away such a great opportunity like it was nothing. Is he arrogant or stupid?</i>


    Dicus smiled. <i>Interesting.</i>


    ��Good morning, Mag. What are you doing here?�� Luna asked, walking over to him with a handbag.


    ��Good morning, Luna,�� Mag said with a smile. She was wearing a long ck dress and the same silky scarf with a golden lily around her shoulders. Clearly, she really liked that scarf. ��I took Amy here to study magic. She��s in the magic school. Come to the restaurant when you have time. I��ve got to go now.��


    Luna nodded. ��Okay.�� She watched as Mag pedaled off. <i>What is that?</i>


    The crowd was even more shocked now. <i>That thing goes so fast!</i>


    ��Teacher Luna, do you know that man?�� Hydle asked, looking excited.

 Chapter 185 - Nothing Fancy About It

    Chapter 185: Nothing Fancy About It


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The crowd dispersed after a while, whereas the teachers and Dicus stayed. They were all looking at Luna since she apparently knew the man who had just ridden off.


    ��Yes, Mr. Hydle. His name is Mag. He is the father of one of my students,�� Luna answered. She didn��t understand why they were all fixing their eyes on her.


    ��Do you know where he lives?�� he asked, excited.


    ��Yes. He owns a restaurant at the far end of the Aden Square. You can find him there. He is really a great cook.��


    Now they understood why Mag had said he had a cooking job to do. They had considered it hisme excuse. What was baffling them now was why he had turned Hydle down. The way they saw it, joining Hydle��s project was far more rewarding than running a restaurant since every participant got at least 100 gold coins a month. A normal teacher��s monthly sry was only around 30 gold coins.


    How did an owner of a restaurant manage to get a pass from Novan? Dicus wondered. I thought he was an official from Rodu or something.


    Hydle nodded. ��Thank you.�� He felt so relieved now that he found out where Mag lived; he could go talk with him whenever he wanted. That bike had really whetted his curiosity.


    The ck thing wrapping the wheel, the chain, the gears, the light yet strong material... Everything about this bike was driving his crazy.


    If it weren��t for his sses, he would have gone to that restaurant right now. He was known as a leading authority in mechanics, but that bike had made him realize how ignorant he was.


    Luna nodded and went off. Why is Mr. Hydle so interested in Mag? Suddenly, she stopped. Has he found out Mag is a math genius?


    But I don��t think math ys such a great role in mechanics. Then she saw the magic school. Wait, I thought Amy is too young to start school yet?


    ��Mr. Hydle, how is the project going?�� Dicus asked. He was responsible for the funding of this project, so he needed to know the progress.


    ��I��m afraid it��s not going very well. We have managed to convert steam pressure into kic energy, but how to use this energy in a machine is still baffling us.�� Then he looked in the direction of the Aden Square and smiled. ��However, I think I��ve found a solution now. If that man joins us, we may be able to see the first steam vehicle soon. Steam will change the world.��


    ��I look forward to that day. Good luck!�� Dicus also turned to look. Mag...


    ...


    Mag was riding at a normal speed since he didn��t want to sweat and have to take a shower.


    He said hello to ck Coal and Green Pea when he passed Urien��s shop. Ugly Duckling also meowed in a tired voice.


    When Mag arrived at his restaurant, dozens of people were already waiting there. They were surprised when they saw the bike.


    ��That��s a fancy ride you��ve got there, Mag,�� Harrison said as Mag got off.


    ��It��s just a bike. I use it to take my kid to school. Nothing fancy about it,�� Mag said, smiling. He nodded at the people who said hello to him and pulled out his keys to open the door.


    The customers didn��t understand how Mag could maintain bnce on only two wheels and how this bike thing could go that fast.


    ��Good morning, Boss,�� Yabemiya said. She also stared curiously at the bike.


    ��Good morning, Miya,�� Mag said, opening the door. ��Can you carry the bike inside for me? Don��t worry about Ugly Duckling. It��s just a little tired.��


    She nodded. ��Sure, Boss.�� She walked to the bike and lifted it up carefully. It was much lighter than it looked despite all the metal and stuff.


    ��Sorry, we will be open in 10 minutes,�� Mag said to the crowd with a smile, closing the door.


    ��Just put it behind the counter,�� Mag said to his waitress. It was not very gentlemanly to ask a girl to do the heavybor for him, but she might be 10 times stronger than him. The bike was as heavy to her as an apple was to a normal human.


    ��Ugly Duckling doesn��t look so well...�� she said, worried.


    Mag took a look at the cat curled up in the basket. ��Don��t worry. It will be fine.�� He went upstairs and changed into his cooking clothes. ��Oh, Miya, I think you can have a tofu pudding for breakfast, a tofu pudding and roujiamo at lunch, and the same for super.��


    ��Thank you, Boss, but you said only two meals every day are free.��


    ��No, I said you can eat whatever you want with 1,200 copper coins.�� Then he made a bowl of sweet tofu pudding for her. ��Eat. We��ll open soon.��

 Chapter 186 - The Transaction Is Done!

    <h4>Chapter 186: The Transaction Is Done!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Thank you, Boss.�� Yabemiya smiled and sat down to eat her food. The sweetness spread in her mouth and warmed her heart.


    Mag took a look at her scarred hands, and went back into the kitchen. <i>No girls like scars. That��s the least I can do.</i>


    <i>Besides, she really deserves it considering her productivity.</i>


    She finished it quickly, licked the syrup off her lips, and gave a blissful smile. The sweet food had put her in a real good mood. She stood up and went to the kitchen.


    ��Roujiamos are about a third less this morning, but we have maybe 200 more bowls of tofu pudding. We��ll be busier than yesterday morning, and you��ll have to collect money since Amy is not here. Can you do it?�� Mag said, putting a clean bowl on the cooking bench. Now it was full of bowls.


    She nodded. ��Yes, Boss. Amy has taught me the multiplication table.��


    Mag smiled. <i>Amy is so thoughtful! Yabemiya is such a quick learner too. </i>��Okay. Then let��s do this.��


    The morning turned out to be busier than expected. Finally, the opening time was over.


    Mag turned over the sign on and took a seat by the door. ��Get some rest first,�� he said as he looked at Yabemiya, who also seemed a little tired.


    ��I��m not tired, Boss.�� She went into the kitchen and brought a ss of warm water for Mag. ��Do you want me to massage your shoulders?��


    Mag took the ss. ��Thank you. Uh, no. I want to talk to you about something first,�� he said, beckoning her to sit opposite him.


    ��Okay.�� Yabemiya seated herself, looking at Mag.


    ��We��ll just talk. There��s no need to be nervous.�� Mag smiled. The young waitress was wearing her blond hair in a side ponytail. She didn��t look as pale as when he had first found her anymore.


    She hadn��t had enough to eat before, but her meals were much more nutritious now. She was growing fast. It had been only a few days, but she seemed to be taller. Her maid dress got tighter, showing off her curves.


    ��I��m thinking about hiring another waitress,�� said Mag.


    Yabemiya stood up. ��Did I do something wrong, Boss? You don��t want me here anymore?�� she asked anxiously.


    ��No, I said another,�� Mag answered, smiling. ��Amy can only help after school, so your workload has increased. I want to hire another waitress to help you.��


    Yabemiya was taken by surprise. She had never thought Mag would worry about her workload. She shook her head immediately. ��Thank you, Boss, but I don��t find my job hard, and I��m happy doing it. However...��


    ��However what?��


    ��If you find me too clumsy to do the job well, you should hire another. You can halve my sry,�� she said hesitantly with her head bowed, her fingers wriggling nervously.


    ��No! I��d never do that. You��re very diligent, and can always put customers in a good mood. Actually, I have nned to raise your sry after probation.�� Her work attitude had moved him. After a moment, he added, ��I��ll leave all the work to you then, if you insist. But, you can always tell me if you find it too hard for you.��


    Yabemiya��s face lit up. ��Thank you, Boss. I��ll try my best.�� She smiled and walked up to him. ��Let me massage your shoulders. You must be very tired.��


    Mag nodded. ��Thank you.�� He felt so good that he closed his eyes.


    He was really very tired after ving away in the kitchen for an hour and a half, but on the flip side, he had finally saved 10,000 gold coins.


    ��System, I want to buy strength,�� Mag said urgently. He had had enough of his weak body long ago. <i>Between exercise and tofu pudding, I��ll get in a good shape in no time.</i>


    <i>More importantly, of course, I��ll be able to swing a sword atst.</i>


    He had all the skills in his head, but his body was too weak to lift a sword.


    As his restaurant became more popr, more people would cast their covetous eyes on his money.


    Although he had Krassu and Urien protect him and his daughter, it wouldn��t hurt him to be stronger, since this world was full of danger.


    He wanted to be able to protect Amy when needed.


    ��It will cost you 10,000 gold coins. Are you sure you want to buy it?�� The system��s voice sounded very excited.


    ��Why are you even more excited than me?�� said Mag with contempt.


    ��Who said I��m excited? I rmend you win the strength through aplishing missions, but����


    ��I won��t buy it, then,�� Mag said calmly.


    ��Please don��t interrupt me,�� the system said hurriedly. ��But I��m little moved by your struggle to make money, so I��m going to allow you to buy strength this time.��


    ��I don��t want to impose on you, really. I can wait for the lucky draw.��


    ��I��ll save you the trouble of waiting. The transaction is done!�� said the system.

 Chapter 187 - Did I Look Like I Needed An Electric Shock

    <h4>Chapter 187: Did I Look Like I Needed An Electric Shock</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��You have made the transaction without my permission?�� Mag snapped. He was excited, though, as he stared at the sweet, shining strength bag in his head.


    ��Yes. And I don��t want to hear yourints.��


    ��Oh yeah? What if I told you I don��t want to make money anymore?��


    ��I��d say you are crazy. Money talks. Money makes the world go round. There are many obstacles between you and bing the God of Cookery, but with enough money in your pocket, you can make them all go away. You cannot survive without money.��


    ��I can survive well enough even if I only work three days a week, don��t you think?��


    ��The next 0.5 strength: 50,000 gold coins! As long as you have enough money, you can y trolls, demons, dragons! You can kill anything that stands in your way!�� The system paused a moment. ��Sorry, I got a little carried away.��


    Mag nearly jumped up from the chair. ��50,000?! That��s highway robbery!�� <i>I have worked so hard to earn that 10,000.</i>


    <i>The second 0.5 strength increase is as much as 50,000 already. I believe the price of the third will go through the roof.</i>


    <i>But, I have to admit ying dragons sounds much more tempting than bing the God of Cookery. </i>He recalled the scenes where he had killed dragons, and felt a little fired up.


    Still, he wouldn��t go back on his promise to make Amy the Manchu Han Imperial Feast. He had to be the God of Cookery.


    What pissed him off was that the system kept reminding him of that these days.


    After a while, the system said, ��You can touch the bag now, but����


    Before it could finish, Mag had already done it. An electric shock went through his body immediately, stirring his every cell. His body went numb; he couldn��t even feel his tongue. He opened his eyes.


    Yabemiya withdrew her hands right away, taking two steps back, shocked. Her fingers tingled as if she had got stung by Mag��s shoulders.


    ��Are you all right, Boss?�� Yabemiya asked with concern as she looked at his hair standing up.


    ��Yeah. I think so.�� He had a puzzled look on his face.


    ��But...�� Part of her wanted tough. The other part was a little worried.


    ��Don��t worry. Go clear the tables. I��ll go get some fresh air outside.�� When he touched the metal handle, he got shocked again. He mmed the door as he walked out.


    <i>What happened? </i>Yabemiya didn��t understand. She started cleaning.


    ��Did you do that on purpose?!�� Mag roared. ��Are you an AED <sup>1</sup> or something? Did I look like I needed an electric shock?!��


    It was all Mag could do not tough when he saw the shadow of his big head.


    ��I tried to warn you, but you didn��t want to listen,�� the system replied with malicious pleasure in its voice.


    Its answer failed to appease Mag. ��But I didn��t get shockedst time.��


    ��Your body had sustained the harm from poisons, magic spells, and curses. Although I cleansed it of all of them, your cells remained vigorless. An electric shock is the most effective and efficient way to revive them. You didn��t feel the shock the first time, because I didn��t have to revive so many cells.��


    Mag nodded. ��I see.�� Then his eyes went wide. ��Does that mean the shock will only get stronger next time?!��


    ��I��ll try to be careful.��


    ��Thank you.�� <i>You bastard.</i>


    Mag had thought he could buy his way to bing a stronger man without having to face any danger, but he had apparently been wrong. <i>I don��t think the system will let me die, but I really could do without the electric shock.</i>


    <i>I hope it won��t have to strike me with lightning next time.</i>


    Mag looked down, feeling the change of his body, clenching his fists. He wasn��t weak anymore; he felt as strong as he had been in his previous life.


    Maybe because of the electric shock, he looked slightly thinner than before.


    ��Maybe the average adult man in this world is stronger. I feel as strong as when I was working out,�� Mag thought aloud. Then he saw Mobai��s forge. He hesitated for a while, and walked towards it.

 Chapter 188 - He Had Been Able To Kill A Dragon With A Single Swing Of His Sword

    <h4>Chapter 188: He Had Been Able To Kill A Dragon With A Single Swing Of His Sword</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The numbness was wearing off. Mag could feel his strength as he stepped on the ground, which lightened his mood.


    <i>I��m not a cripple anymore! I may not be very strong, but I��m strong enough to be a good father now.</i>


    ��I��ll be more productive. I think I should hire another waitress after all,�� Mag said to himself as he walked.


    He passed by Mobai��s forge all the time, but not once had he stepped in.


    His forge was asrge as Mag��s house. In fact, all the houses in the Aden Square were pretty much the same in size; they had been built at the same time. Somerge shops were using two or more houses.


    Mobai��s house was built of ck square stones, newly repaired from the look of it. The walls were rough��as expected of the tough owner.


    His signboard was made of five iron discs hanging on an iron bar sticking out of the front wall. On the discs were five red letters in caps, which read: forge. The signboard had seemingly been repainted many times. It was old, and had seen so many customerse and go.


    The forge had a wooden door, and now it was wide open.


    Mag could hear somebody hammering now. <i>Thankfully, the system did a great job making my house soundproof. It would kill me if I had to endure this every day.</i>


    He stopped at the door and looked inside. He saw various kinds of weapons hanging on two wooden racks and the right wall: axes, knives, iron staves, short swords, longswords, and heavy swords; they were weaponsmonly used in this world. There were four chairs by the left wall, in which was a small window. Beyond the left wall was the ce where Mobai was working. Theyout was simple, and the ck stone floor seemed pretty clean.


    The swords were shimmering, screaming sharpness.


    <i>As expected of the swords which are 1,000 gold coins each. </i>Mag was more than familiar with swords.


    Naturally, weapons were crucial to soldiers; they could mean life or death sometimes. Mobai��s reputation kept his business sessful.


    There were only three cksmiths who were as good as Mobai. Although no one could tell who was the best, the fact that he was busy all these years spoke volumes.


    As Mag walked in quietly, he could hear men talking. He recognized the voices of Mobai and Habeng. Apparently, Habeng went straight here after breakfast.


    ��What brings you here, Mag?�� Mobai asked, looking at Mag through the small window in surprise.


    ��Don��t mind me. I��m just browsing.�� <i>It��s quite strange for an owner of a restaurant to buy a weapon.</i>


    Habeng walked out and smiled at Mag. ��You should buy one, Mag.��


    Mag shook his head with a smile. ��I already have one: my cooking knife. I just came here to satisfy my curiosity.�� <i>Actually, I want to find out what��s the best weight of a sword for me.</i>


    Mag Alex used a ck heavy sword in his prime��it weighed around 50 kg. He had been able to kill a dragon with a single swing of his sword.


    Mag could lift something just as heavy now, but there was no way he was capable of <i>wielding </i>a sword that heavy.


    ��Do you sell weapons, system?�� Mag asked. He found his neighbor��s weapons too expensive.


    ��I do not have any lethal weapons,�� the system said seriously.


    ��I guess I��ll buy one here, then.��


    ��I��ll sell you one if you promise you won��t use it on anyone,�� the system said reluctantly.


    ��What good is a sword if I can��t use it to kill? Do you intend me to y with it like a freaking toy?!��


    ��What��s wrong with toys? You bought Amy��s toys from me, remember? Some toys need more skills, devotion, and time than your cold weapons. Some are even more expensive. So, why are you so against toys?��


    <i>That��s a goodeback. Amy��s music box cost me 200 gold coins. It��s not impossible for a toy to be more expensive than a weapon.</i>


    Habeng nodded. ��It would be a great loss for us if you became a knight. We could do without a knight, but we couldn��t do without a chef.��


    ��Thank you.�� Mag smiled. <i>But Mag Alex wasn��t just any knight. </i>He walked towards a longsword on the wall.


    ��I��d take the shorter one if I were you,�� Mobai said with a smile as he walked out in a thick ck apron.


    <i>I have seen him resting a lot while cooking. He is too weak to lift that longsword, </i>Mobai thought to himself. <i>I don��t want him to hurt his wrist. The shorter one is a sword for women, but it��s much lighter.</i>


    ��Thank you, but I think I like this one.�� Mag took it in his hand. The carved handle was cool to the touch, but he suddenly felt fired up.

 Chapter 189 - This Is No Toy

    <h4>Chapter 189: This Is No Toy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The sword felt strange and familiar at the same time. Mag Alex��s memories had intertwined with his, and were gradually bing his own memories. Sometimes he couldn��t even separate them.


    Maybe it was a good thing; it might help him fit in with the people here more naturally. He loved Amy as well as his new life here. He wanted to make the best of his second chance.


    <i>He looks like a fine swordsman, </i>Mobai thought with surprise. He had made over 3,000 swords and seen enough swordsmen to know one when he saw one.


    <i>Mag has the same look as many brilliant swordsmen have when they hold their sword.</i>


    <i>But, he is just a cook. I don��t think I��ve ever seen him wield a sword before.</i>


    <i>Maybe he got his experience from using his cooking knife every day. </i>Mobai had found an exnation for his question.


    ��Is it heavy, Mag?�� Habeng asked with concern. <i>If anything happened to his hand, I wouldn��t be able to eat roujiamo for lunch.</i>


    ��Yes, it��s too heavy for me,�� Mag replied, putting it back. Actually, the weight was just right for him, but he had managed to hold back his urge to show off his swordy.


    Of course, he was not strong enough to recreate all of Mag Alex��s sword techniques, but he should be able to beat a 1st-tier knight by now.


    Knights were a major fighting force of humans. There were armies made up of knights guarding the borders, protecting the empire.


    One had to pass the tests of the Knight Association to be a knight. They couldn��t call themselves a knight until they had been recognized by the Association.


    2nd-tier knights and below were by tradition often called rookies in the army; it was a way to spur them to improve their swordy.


    To be a 1st-tier knight, one had to pass the Association��s written test first. Those who failed were not allowed to take the remaining tests.


    The second was the strength test: lifting a 150 kg heavy stone up in the air and holding it for at least 10 seconds.


    Thest was the basic sword skills test: testing their skills in a fight.


    These tests were pretty much like driving tests in a way.


    Mag had failed his driving test three times, and ended up buying his license. He had got himself ticketed many times every year.


    <i>I don��t think I can pass the strength test now, even though I��ve be stronger; still, I should be a good swordsman with all the skills and experience in my head.</i>


    <i>Strength is important, but so are skills and speed.</i>


    Mag stopped browsing and turned to face Habeng. ��Has Hagae back?��


    ��No, but I received wordst night that the war is over,�� Habeng said, smiling. ��Our tribe won and got back all the gold mines. Haga��s hand was wounded, but it��s nothing serious. He wille here in a few days.��


    Mag nodded; he looked relieved. ��I��m d he is okay.�� He liked that silent orc, and Amy had talked about him two days ago.


    ��I have to go meet a friend. Catch you guyster,�� Habeng said, and then left.


    ��Do you like swords?�� asked Mobai. <i>He said that sword was too heavy for him, but it didn��t look very heavy in his hand to me.</i>


    ��I had wanted to be a knight before I picked up my cooking knife.�� Mag smiled.


    He kept looking until he saw pieces of paper on a small table in a corner.


    On one piece of paper was a drawing of a round object with several things in it, and he saw Mobai had scribbled something on the side: sulfur, charcoal, saltpeter.


    <i>What the hell?! </i>Mag��s eyes went wide


    ��This is the thing I told you about. It can release arge amount of energy, but I haven��t figured out how to use this energy,�� Mobai said.


    ��This is no toy. You must handle it carefully.�� <i>I don��t want to be blown into pieces in my sleep!</i>


    ��I know. But, I don��t think it��s powerful enough to kill a dragon. Their scales are not easy to prate. Besides, I don��t know how to get this thing near the dragon.�� Mobai frowned thoughtfully.


    ��I��m sure you��ll figure it out soon. I have to get back to prepare for lunch. I��ll see youter.�� Mag walked out. <i>How does he know how to make gunpowder?!</i>


    <i>I��m sorry for his loss, but I don��t want to help him make such a destructive weapon.</i>


    ��How much is a sword like that one?�� asked Mag.


    ��1,000 gold coins. It��s a good deal!�� answered the system.


    ��Go lower.��

 Chapter 190 - Should We Take Her Back By Force?

    <h4>Chapter 190: Should We Take Her Back By Force?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��I don��t want to go lower than the market price. It��s despicable and bad for the market,�� the system said solemnly.


    ��Oh, how noble you are!�� Mag turned around. ��I��ll buy from Mobai then.��


    ��Wait! I will give you a discount!�� the system said urgently.


    Mag stopped. ��I��m listening.��


    ��2%,�� the system said reluctantly.


    Mag started walking towards Mobai��s forge again.


    The system raised its voice. ��5%!��


    Still Mag didn��t stop.


    ��10%. Take it or leave it,�� the system said as if trying hard to make up its mind.


    ��Okay. I��ll buy one when I have money.�� Mag didn��t even have 100 gold coins now. He started walking back again.


    Yabemiya was wiping tables when Mag walked in. It was all she could do not tough when she saw his head. She greeted him with a smile.


    Then she noticed more differences. <i>He doesn��t look weary anymore. His dark eyes have grown deeper and more attractive. I think I might fall for him if I keep staring.</i>


    Mag smiled back, and wanted to go upstairs to wash his hair. When he walked past the counter, Ugly Duckling woke up. It looked around and meowed at Mag after it found no way to get down from the basket.


    ��You call yourself a cat when you can��t jump off a bike?�� Mag said with disapproving eyes. ��Jump onto the counter, and then I��ll get you down.��


    It shook its head helplessly after taking a look at the counter. ��Meow.��


    ��Jump or stay in that basket.�� <i>I may need it to watch over Amy someday, but it can��t do that if it��s a coward.</i>


    <i>I don��t care if it��s a cat or not, but I don��t want it to be a good-for-nothing fatty.</i>


    Ugly Duckling mustered up all its courage and regarded the counter seriously. It bended its knees and jumped.


    ��Bang!��


    It smacked right into the counter, and then fell down onto the floor, where it stayed silent and sullen.


    ��At least you made it down. Congrattions!�� Mag said.


    Ugly Duckling raised its two paws to cover its ears.


    Mag shrugged and went upstairs.


    After he took a shower and changed into clean clothes, he felt even fresher and fitter. He found everything beautiful.


    With no customers, the restaurant was clean and quiet. There was sunlighting through the window. Ugly Duckling was basking in the sun, rolling back and forth. Now and then it looked to the door as if waiting for Amy toe back.


    Yabemiya was sitting at a table by the window, resting her chin in two hands.


    ��Miya, do you want to dance?�� Mag asked with a smile, putting the music box on the table.


    ��Thank you, Boss!�� she answered delightedly.


    Mag turned it on. ��I��ll be in the kitchen. I��m afraid lunch time will be very busy.��


    <i>I should be able to finish the mission of getting 1,000 customers after lunch, and I��ll get that braised chicken and rice recipe.</i>


    <i>I can��t wait to eat something different for a change. I��m sure Amy will like it too.</i>


    The kneading was much easier now that he was stronger. It had taken him only half an hour to knead a chunk of dough that used to require over an hour, and he didn��t feel tired at all, so he kneaded more.


    He smiled when he saw Yabemiya dance awkwardly but enthusiastically. He put the dough aside. ��I��m much more productive now. I have to hire another waitress to help her.��


    ...


    In an alley not far from Geya Hotel, an old elf was watching through a telescope as Sally hung quilts up to air. His hair was graying, but his eyes were deep and full of wisdom.


    ��Lord Yngwie, that��s Lady Sally, right?�� Earvin asked quietly, excited. This information alone might get him a huge reward, and he might get transferred back to the Wind Forest.


    The old elf nodded, putting the telescope away as Sally went back into the hotel. ��Yes, I��ve seen her personally on a banquet two years ago.��


    ��But why is she working in a hotel?��


    He had followed her here after he saw her by ident in Mamy Restaurant. He had thought she was holing up there.


    <i>Who would have thought that such ady like her would work in a hotel owned by a human? </i>Earvin thought to himself.


    ��Do not tell a soul about this. You got it?�� Yngwie warned, looking into Earvin��s eyes.


    ��Yes, Lord Yngwie!�� he answered quickly. Yngwie was serving as an ambassador here. He was responsible for all elves in Chaos City, and was a powerful 7th-tier magic caster. After a moment, he asked, ��Should we take her back by force, Lord Yngwie?��

 Chapter 191 - I Swear It On My Honor

    Chapter 191: I Swear It On My Honor


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ��Another boring day,�� Sally said, swinging her slim legs over the edge of the roof, her hands by her sides, and her white dress outlining her beautiful curves. She was looking up at the sky, watching as two little birds flew away into the distance.


    Suddenly, her stomach rumbled. She touched her empty belly, her eyes sad. ��Sweet tofu pudding, Yangzhou fried rice! When do I get to eat them again?�� she muttered.


    ...


    ��Take her back by force?�� Yngwie said, smiling sarcastically. ��Are you sure you want to fight a 7th-tier magic caster and possibly the future queen?��


    ��No, Lord Yngwie.�� Earvin��s face changed instantly now that the old elf pointed it out. He had been too excited to think straight.


    A 4th-tier and a 7th-tier magic caster might not be able to get the better of the talented Sally, let alone take her back unharmed.


    To think that I suggested to take her back by force!


    Earvin lowered his voice. ��Should we report it?�� he said reluctantly.


    Yngwie nodded expressionlessly. ��I��ll get you that 5,000 gold coins. You can return to the Wind Forest next month. I heard you wanted a job in financial services? Consider it done.��


    Earvin��s face lit up right away. ��Thank you, Lord Yngwie!�� He didn��t know why the other party was giving him the reward so soon, but he knew better than to ask such a stupid question.


    Yngwie was not a very powerful magic caster, but he was a Baibilly. His family was in charge of managing the queen��s finances. Lady Sally was a Brewster, and her family had been given charge of food. The two families were both very powerful.


    There had been a rumor sincest year: the third son of the Baibilly family, Bloore, would wed Lady Sally. It was verymon for two houses to bond by marriage.


    Yet Sally had run away before they could execute the n. The Brewsters had kept her disappearance a secret until Lady Helena proposed that Sally be the new heiress.


    This great news for the Brewsters couldn��t havee at a better time, as it had helped them go through the most difficult of times. This marriage had really taken an interesting turn.


    It was not hard to guess that Sally didn��t like this arranged marriage. No one couldpel her to marry, not even her father.


    With a long life, elves had much more time to search for a suitable spouse. They didn��t need to rush it.


    It was unfortunate for the Baibillys, though. If they had managed to marry Bloore to Sallyst year, they might have be the most powerful family among elves.


    Now, the Brewsters had the upper hand. They wouldn��t pressure Sally to get married anymore, since she was a Brewster as long as she stayed unmarried.


    Earvin could tell this was a delicate situation for many houses, but he didn��t dare to sell this information about Sally to others. Besides, the reward was already good enough for him.


    ��Let��s go get your reward,�� Yngwie said, taking another look at Sally, and left with Earvin.


    ...


    In a study in the elven embassy, Yngwie watched with a frown as Earvin left excitedly with a heavy chest. He lifted his arm and a gust of wind blew the door shut slowly.


    ��The Brewsters betrayed our trust. What will you do, Bloore?�� Yngwie sat down at the desk and began to write a letter.


    ...


    Mag put thest loaf of bread aside and smiled as he looked at the hundreds of loaves he had just made. His arms were a little sore, but nothing he couldn��t handle. His speed had almost doubled.


    I should make tofu pudding now. The container of the blender was 30 centimeters in diameter and 60 centimeters tall, which allowed him to produce arge quantity of soy milk at one time. Mag put the well soaked soybeans into the container.


    The demand for tofu pudding seems to be rising, Mag thought, watching the soybeans being broken into pieces by the blender. ��System, what about the thing we talked about yesterday?��


    ��I won��t do it. The lucky wheel is much more interesting with ��better luck next time�� on it.��


    ��Interesting my a*s.��


    ��Do not question my ingenious design. I can ensure its fairness. You might even draw strength if you��re lucky enough.��


    ��Who designed this lucky wheel?�� asked Mag


    ��I designed it, of course.��


    ��Who will control it?��


    ��Me.��


    ��Who will provide the prize?��


    ��Me.��


    ��So you designed it and you control everything, yet you expect me to believe you when I draw ��better luck next time��?��


    The system fell silent. Atst, it said, ��On my honor, I swear����


    ��I don��t think you have any honor,�� Mag interrupted. ��No ��better luck next time�� if we y it in my head, or you make a real lucky wheel for me.��

 Chapter 192 - Lift Me Up, Father

    <h4>Chapter 192: Lift Me Up, Father</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After a moment, the system said, ��Making the wheel needs money.��


    ��I will pay for it.��


    ��Deal! One lucky wheel, three gold coins!�� the system said cheerfully.


    ��Wait����


    ��Thank you! The money has been deducted. Making the lucky wheel now!�� the system interrupted.


    Mag raised an eyebrow. <i>This little money-grubber is absolutely unbelievable, but three gold coins is nothingpared to the prizes.</i>


    <i>It��s making the wheel now, but I don��t think it will tell me what prizes are in store for me.</i>


    Mag started making tofu pudding when the soy milk was ready.


    ...


    ��Are you telling the truth, Lucia? That tofu pudding can rid me of these ck freckles on my face?�� a girl said nervously yet expectantly in a carriage, her voice clear as a bell. She was wearing a ck dress, a ck silk hat, and a ck cloak.


    She had long light blonde hair which was slightly curled up. A ck veil hid her face, but not her beautiful light purple eyes. She was looking at Lucia, all expectant.


    ��Yes, Gloria. You��re so beautiful. My heart aches every time I see you dressed like this. You��ll drive men crazy once you take off that veil.�� Lucia looked at her with affectionate eyes, holding her fair hands gently.


    ��I will drive them away,�� Gloria said sadly, lowering her eyes, covering her face even more.


    ��No! Trust me! Soon you won��t have to wear you veil.�� Lucia tightened her grip around her hand. ��You remember my scars?�� She rolled up her sleeves and smiled. ��Look! They have lessened a lot!��


    ��Oh my God! I can��t believe my eyes!�� Gloria eximed in astonishment, her beautiful eyes lighting up.


    ...


    ��Father, I��m home!�� Amy called out outside around 11:15 am. Ugly Duckling was sleeping. Amy��s voice woke it up, and made it w at the door excitedly.


    ��Stop it, Ugly Duckling!�� Amy said behind the door. It stopped immediately and turned to meow towards the kitchen.


    ��Put it on the table, Miya,�� Mag said as he moved the fried rice onto a te. He undid his apron and walked to the door with a smile.


    ��Ding!��


    Mag opened the door. ��Father!�� Amy said, throwing herself into his arms.


    Mag crouched down and held her. Smiling, he swung her around, lifted her up, and put her down carefully.


    ��Lift me up again, Father! Lift me up again!�� Amy smiled happily. It was the first time her father had lifted her up so high.


    ��All right,�� Mag said. Amy��s smile was enough to put him in a very good mood.


    One of the good things about him getting stronger was that he could lift Amy up today. Before, even holding her in his arms had been quite strenuous.


    Ugly Duckling ran around them, meowing, trying to get their attention.


    ��Must be wonderful to have such a cute daughter,�� Harrison said, turning back to look at his friend.


    ��I��m so jealous!�� said Gjergj.


    ��Don��t worry. If it��s not a girl, you can always have another child,�� said his another friend.


    ��Or you can totally raise your son as a girl,�� yet another friend said.


    The six fatties had alle here today, standing in the sweet line. They were extremely conspicuous.


    Many customers smiled as they watched Mag y with Amy. He was handsome, rich, child-loving, and a great cook. It was natural for many girls to be attracted to him.


    ��If I marry him, I will get unlimited tofu pudding, Yangzhou fried rice, and roujiamo, all for free!�� said a girl around 14 with her hands over her heart. She was staring at Mag��s face, lost in her fantasy.


    The fat woman before her turned around and pped her on the head. ��How old are you?! Stop thinking about stuff like that or I��ll break your leg!�� she roared.


    ��Ouch!�� the girl cried, tears welling up in her eyes. But, when she looked up at her mother��s angry face, she had no choice but to hold back her tears, pouting in grievance.


    Some customers smiled. The girl had just spoken what many women were all thinking, but only a girl her age dared to say it.


    Urien was standing at the head of the savory line. The head of the sweet line was vacant; no one dared to stand there.


    ��Whoo, Amy runs too fast.�� Krassu arrived with his staff, panting. Apparently, he had had a hard time catching up with Amy.


    ��Thank you for bringing Amy back,�� Mag said to Krassu, putting Amy down on the ground.


    ��You��re such a disgrace, old man,�� mocked Urien.

 Chapter 193 - Even The Cat Eats Better Than Them!

    <h4>Chapter 193: Even The Cat Eats Better Than Them!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��You��re no better or younger than me,�� Krassu snapped, taking his stand at the head of the sweet line.


    The atmosphere had got tense again.


    The sweet line felt a lot better now that Krassu was here. They didn��t mind the old man standing at the head of the line. Actually, they had been saving that spot for him��their leader.


    ��That��s the owner of the restaurant, Gloria,�� said Lucia with a smile. ��The food he makes is just unbelievable. You should definitely try the tofu pudding and Yangzhou fried rice. I��m sure you��ll like them.��


    ��But I can��t eat much,�� she said, staring at Mag. <i>His smile was so... warm.</i>


    She remembered that her father also used to hold her when she was little.


    Since those ugly freckles appeared, she had been avoiding people. She wore her veil all the time, even before her father.


    Her father was still kind to her, but she felt he had grown distant, for she hadn��t seen him smile for a long time.


    <i>She has a good father, </i>Gloria thought as Amy stroked the cat��s head.


    Lucia smiled. ��I also thought I couldn��t eat much, until I tried the food here.�� <i>I don��t need to convince her how good the food is here. The food will speak for itself.</i>


    ��We��re not open yet. Please wait a little longer,�� Mag said with a smile. He didn��t want to interfere in their fight. He beckoned Amy toe in.


    ��See youter, Master Half-beard and Master Turtle,�� Amy said to Krassu and Urien. She picked the kitten up and smiled. ��Did you miss me, Ugly Duckling?��


    The kitten nodded. ��Meow!�� It looked very happy to see Amy.


    <i>Is it somewhat of a masochist? </i>Mag closed the door, giving the kitten a surprised look.


    ��Father, did it behave while I was away?�� Amy asked Mag.


    Mag took a look at the kitten which was staring at him with imploring eyes, and nodded with a smile. ��Yeah, I guess.��


    Amy turned to face the kitten. ��Since you didn��t cause Father too much trouble, I��ll let you have two bowls of tofu pudding at lunch, and you don��t need to run.��


    ��Meow, meow, meow!�� the kitten cried in delight. It rubbed itself against her hand, licking her fingers.


    ��Don��t get fat, or I won��t hold you anymore,�� Amy warned.


    Ugly Duckling nodded solemnly. ��Meow, meow.��


    <i>Its bowls are smaller, so I guess it��s all right for it to eat that much, </i>Mag thought as the kitten stared at the food on the table.


    <i>If I let it use the normal bowl, it might get fat in no time.</i>


    He made two bowls of tofu pudding for it, one sweet and one savory, and gave it some fried rice with chopped stewed lean meat on it.


    Some customers sighed silently when they found even the cat ate better than them.


    Yabemiya was standing with a roujiamo in her hand and didn��t know what to do. ��Go behind the counter to eat your roujiamo, Miya,�� Mag said with a smile. ��Next time, lower the shades beforehand.


    She nodded. ��Yes, Boss.�� She went behind the counter and started eating. Her face reddened, and her tail came out again, waving back and forth on the floor.


    Ugly Duckling was eating beside the counter. It lifted its head suddenly and stared at her tail warily. After a while, it got back to its food again.


    ��Father, I like Sister Miya��s tail. Why is she always trying to hide it?�� asked Amy.


    ��It��s her choice. We should respect it,�� Mag said as Amy held a ss of water. ��Do you want to eat now orter?��


    Amy thought for a moment, and answered, ��Later. I like the looks on their faces when they watch me eat.��


    Mag nodded with a smile. ��Okay.�� <i>Many first-timers couldn��t resist the food after watching Amy eat.</i>


    Mag took a bite of fried rice. ��Did you have fun at school today? Did you learn any magic spells?��


    Amy shook her head, looking disappointed. ��No, Master Half-beard said he would teach me magic spells tomorrow. He taught me the theory today.�� Then her eyes lit up. ��But I got to y with Daphne after ss.��


    Mag stroked her head. ��Well, try to remember everything he teaches you and behave at ss. You can y all you want after ss.��


    Amy nodded. ��Yes, Father.��


    After he finished his lunch, Mag made two bowls of tofu pudding and a roujiamo for Amy. He walked to open the door. ��Wee! Pleasee in!�� he said with a smile.


    The customers�� arguing over which tofu was better died down instantly. Krassu and Urien walked in together. ��A sweet tofu pudding,�� Krassu said. ��A savory tofu pudding,�� said Urien at almost the same time. They exchanged a re and took their seats.


    Many customers walked in two by two. However, Harrison and his friends walked in one by one since they were too fat. It was a small victory for sweet tofu pudding people.


    Mag was trying hard not to smile. Then, he noticed a girl in a ck cloak and a ck veil. He felt she was looking at him too.

 Chapter 194 - She Is Either Very Pretty Or Very Ugly

    <h4>Chapter 194: She Is Either Very Pretty Or Very Ugly</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>She��s in a cloak, but I can tell she��s a nine in the ass, </i>Mag thought.


    <i>She is either very pretty or very ugly, judging by the fact that she is using a veil to avoid unwanted attention. But, she apparently doesn��t know that men are curious creatures, and that veil of hers is making her mysterious as hell.</i>


    Then Mag saw Lucia behind her. She had left quite an impression on him because she had offered to buy a second helping of tofu pudding for 10 times the price. <i>Looks like they came here together.</i>


    <i>Then she is probably after the same thing as Lucia. </i>Mag smiled at her, the way he smiled at every other customer.


    Gloria bowed her head shyly, blushing. <i>Is he encouraging me? </i>She had never stared at a man for such a long time before.


    <i>Hope she won��t need this veil and cloak soon. </i>Mag looked away and walked to the kitchen, leaving Yabemiya greeting customers. He put on the apron, washed his hands, and started cooking.


    Gloria lifted her head again and walked in with others. She looked to the kitchen, clenching her fists. The veil hid her expression. She took a sniff and recognized the smells of meat and eggs. She was familiar with them, yet somehow they smelled strangely different and inviting here.


    ��We��ll sit here,�� Lucia said, pointing at a table in the corner.


    Gloria nodded. ��Okay.�� They seated themselves.


    ��This restaurant is very busy, as you can see,�� Lucia said softly. ��We may have to share a table with others. Are you okay with that?��


    ��Yes,�� Gloria said, and started looking around out of curiosity.


    She rarely ate out, and when she did, she always ate in a private dining room. She had never eaten with so many people around her before.


    Lucia was her cousin, and had watched Gloria grow up. She always told her fun stuff she heard or witnessed since she knew the poor girl had no friends to speak of. She often cheered her up with her own scars.


    When Lucia told Gloria she had found a way to treat her ck freckles, thetter got so excited. She looked dubious, though, since so many doctors and magic casters had failed. Still, she was willing to try, even if the chance was slim.


    She didn��t want to have to wear a veil for the rest of her life.


    ��Hi, can I take your orders?�� Yabemiya asked with a smile. She was a little curious about Gloria, but never showed it, her smile genuine and sincere.


    ��Yes,�� said Lucia. She opened the menu and put it before Gloria. ��What do you want to eat? I like the savory tofu pudding here.��


    Gloria looked at the menu, surprised. She might not eat out a lot, but she had read enough books to know the prices of food. <i>They are too expensive.</i>


    <i>But if the tofu pudding is as magical as Lucia said, it��s actually not that expensivepared to the money��over 10,000 gold coins��spent on my freckles so far.</i>


    ��I��d like a sweet tofu pudding,�� Gloria said quietly after a while.


    ��I��ll have a savory tofu pudding and two tes of Yangzhou fried rice,�� said Lucia.


    Yabemiya nodded. ��Okay. Please wait a sec.��


    ��You can eat that much?�� Gloria asked, incredulous.


    Lucia smiled. ��One te of Yangzhou fried rice is for you,�� she said. ��See that little girl there? That��s the owner��s daughter.��


    Gloria turned to look. Amy was sitting at the table in front of the counter. There were two bowls before her and a loaf of bread in her hand. She might be small, but she looked like she was going to eat all of that. <i>She is so cute!</i>


    Looking at her eating tofu pudding and roujiamo, Gloria swallowed despite herself.


    Of course, she was not the only one that was doing that. All the customers were waiting for their orders. They were looking at Amy, swallowing, their stomachs rumbling.


    After a short while, thankfully, Yabemiya started serving their orders, and she was quite efficient at it.


    Aromatic smells started floating in the air.


    Gloria��s eyes went wide. <i>Smells so good! </i>She ate only a little for each meal��no meat, some fresh fruit��and she wasn��t particrly fond of any kind of food.


    However, now she found herself unable to resist the tempting smell of the meat. She saw that the bread was stuffed with meat as a customer at a nearby table was eating it.


    Two women took their seats at their table. There weren��t many seats avable now. Gloria didn��t like sharing her table with strangers, but she considered herself lucky that she wasn��t sitting with demons or other creatures.


    ��Your tofu pudding, please enjoy,�� said Yabemiya, putting the two bowls before Gloria and Lucia.

 Chapter 195 - Can I Have One More Bowl?

    <h4>Chapter 195: Can I Have One More Bowl?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Gloria nodded. ��Thank you.�� Yabemiya��s smile seemed to have lightened her mood.


    She was a little curious, though. <i>How can a half-dragon��s smile be so natural and carefree? It seems she doesn��t have to worry about a thing.</i>


    ��You��re wee,�� answered Yabemiya with a smile. She went off to serve someone else.


    ��Go ahead. It��s best eaten hot,�� Lucia said, smiling. <i>Something has changed inside her.</i>


    <i>It��s so cruel for an 18-year-old girl to have to feel like dying inside. I think the only thing standing between her and a happy life is her freckles.</i>


    Lucia spooned some tofu pudding into her mouth. She closed her eyes with a smile as the soft food melted.


    She wanted to savor every bite since she only got to have one bowl each meal.


    Gloria looked at Lucia, and then at the white bowl before her. It was made of fine porcin, much better than the ones on the market. There was only one set of bowls in her house that couldpete with this one.


    They had been made in Rodu. Her father cherished them very much, and only used them when important guests came to visit. When her little brother broke onest year, her father had punished him by making him kneel for an hour and not speaking to him for days. <i>He is using such fine bowls to serve food, </i>Gloria thought.


    <i>I guess it makes sense since his crystal window, crystal chandeliers, wood tables and chairs, and paintings on the wall are all absolutely excellent.</i>


    <i>But is the food here worthy of such grand decoration? Is it as magical as Lucia said?</i>


    Gloria picked up her spoon. The syrup on the top was giving off a sweet smell, tickling her nose. The white tofu pudding with golden-red syrup was basically a work of art.


    Her spoon cut through the food easily. The syrup slowly streamed down into the hole she had just made, while the tofu pudding shook mildly in the spoon.


    Gloria hesitated for a while before lifting her veil up and bringing the food into her mouth. She had done it so carefully that no freckles had been revealed.


    The tofu pudding melted in her mouth almost instantly, and the syruppleted it. The sweetness spread on her tongue, stimting her taste buds.


    Gloria��s eyes lit up. <i>It��s so sweet! I think I tasted honey. It��s made from soybeans? But how? I��ve never eaten anything like this before.</i>


    <i>It��s just so good!</i>


    Gloria took another bite, and then another, and another...


    She smiled. The normally cold girl was smiling out of happiness because of the food.


    Now, she felt that this trip was well worth her time whether the food could cure her freckles or not.


    She had never felt so good eating food, and she hadn��t smiled so genuinely for many years. She felt like she couldn��t refrain from smiling. It was a heartfelt pleasure. <i>I should live for this food, if nothing else.</i>


    Lucia smiled as Gloria scarfed down her food. She took her time with hers.


    Gloria��s spoon ttered in the bowl. She lifted her head. ��Whew, it��s so tasty! Can I have one more bowl?�� she asked Lucia.


    Lucia shook her head. ��I��m afraid you can��t. It��s limited to one per person for each meal. He turned me down when I offered to pay 10 times the price yesterday, and he turned down two powerful magic casters�� request for a second helping.�� She turned to look at Amy, and added, ��No one is allowed to eat two bowls except her.��


    Gloria was taken aback. <i>He is so different.</i>


    Suddenly, her left cheek felt cool as if being iced. Her eyes widened.


    <i>It��s working? </i>Her hands were shaking with excitement. She raised her left hand to touch the cheek. <i>It feels cool, but are the freckles fading? I wish I had a mirror now.</i>


    ��It��s cool, isn��t it?�� Lucia asked softly.


    Gloria nodded vigorously. ��Yes!�� she answered in an excited voice.


    Lucia held her hand. ��Don��t worry. It��s a sign that the skin is being repaired. It willst about 10 minutes.�� Her arms and chest were also feeling cool now.


    ��Okay,�� Gloria said, looking at Lucia. She was trying to calm herself down, but the thought of finally being able to get rid of her nightmare was making her heart pump with excitement.


    ��Your Yangzhou fried rice, please enjoy,�� Yabemiya said, putting down two tes before them and taking the empty bowls away.

 Chapter 196 - It’s A Dish With A Lot Of Meat

    <h4>Chapter 196: It��s A Dish With A Lot Of Meat</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��What��s this?�� Gloria asked curiously as she looked at the colorful, aromatic food. She didn��t want to get back to check her freckles now.


    Lucia smiled. ��It��s called Yangzhou fried rice, and the little owner here calls it rainbow fried rice.�� She brought some into her mouth, savoring the vor.


    Lucia got used to eating three meals here every day. At this rate, the scars on her arms would be gone in a few days.


    Her skin had be softer and whiter. She had decided toe eat here every day even after her scars werepletely gone. The food worked better than any skin creams.


    Gloria picked up the spoon and paused for a moment. <i>He must be dexterous of hand and inventive of mind if he could chop everything into the same size and then mix it perfectly together. It��s such a beautiful and enticing dish.</i>


    Out of curiosity, Gloria spooned some into her mouth. Her eyes curved in a smile.


    It was a different kind of dishpared to tofu pudding, but just as delicious. Every ingredient tasted so good on its own, and even better whenbined. Her taste buds were cheering, basking in the heavenly food.


    <i>This is also very tasty! </i>Gloria opened her eyes. She couldn��t believe that the food here hadpletely changed her ideas about food. She had thought people were only eating to live, but now she realized that she could live to eat.


    After she swallowed, it turned into a warm current, soothing her whole body. She took another bite.


    She had totally forgotten that she had said she couldn��t eat much before ordering.


    She felt she needed another te after this one.


    Lucia felt happy as she watched Gloria be engrossed in the fried rice.


    Lucia was a dozen years older than her. She still remembered that Gloria had been just as cute and lively as Amy when she was little. She would have been one of the most beautiful girls in Chaos City if it were not for those freckles.


    On ount of her own scars, she could really rte to Gloria. All these years, she had been supporting, encouraging, and helping her to try to get over it, but she had failed again and again.


    So, now she was quite relieved to see her eating so happily.


    Mag took a nce at Gloria and smiled. <i>I don��t know if the food will help her with her problem, but at least she is enjoying it.</i>


    ��Congrattions! You mission of getting 1,000 customers isplete!�� said the system. ��Reward: the recipe for braised chicken and rice!��


    Mag��s face lit up. The experience bag was now shining in his head.


    <i>Finally, a dish with more meat! </i>He held back his urge to touch the bag. He had to wait till the night.


    ��Why are you smiling, Father?�� Amy asked, walking in with her bowls.


    ��I��m thinking about making a new dish for you tomorrow,�� answered Mag with a smile, moving the fried rice from the wok into two tes.


    He was cooking two tes of fried rice at one time now since he had grown stronger. It had be much easier for him to stir and toss the food, so he couldbine all the ingredients even better, and the taste of Yangzhou fried rice had improved.


    Amy��s eyes brightened. ��Whoa, a new dish!�� She pped her hands. ��Is it the Manchu Han Imperial Feast?�� she asked, looking up at Mag with great expectations.


    Yabemiya was also looking at Mag at the kitchen door, excited. His cooking skills and inventive mind had greatly impressed her.


    She had grown up in a kitchen, but she had found herself almost ignorant about everything happening in this kitchen.


    <i>He may change the world with his ingenious food. His name and the restaurant may go down in history, </i>Yabemiya thought to herself.


    Mag shook his head. ��No. Manchu Han Imperial Feast consists of many dishes. I don��t know how to make it yet.�� <i>The little thing still remembers my promise to her. </i>��It��s a dish with a lot of meat. You��ll like it. I think I can make it for you tomorrow.��


    Amy��s eyes widened and were shining with excitement. The thought of meat made her mouth water. ��A lot of meat!��


    <i>It must be very expensive... </i>Yabemiya thought. She put two tes of fried rice and two bowls of tofu pudding on the tray and walked out quickly.


    Mag was cooking much faster now, so she had to pick up her speed. Although she was strong, all the taking orders, serving, and cleaning were making her feel a little exhausted.

 Chapter 197 - You’re Banned From This Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 197: You��re Banned From This Restaurant</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��This sweet tofu pudding is just amazing. Waitress, I��d like one more of this!�� a businessman-looking middle-aged man said to Yabemiya, putting down the empty bowl.


    Knowing that he would never get a second helping of tofu pudding, the customers at nearby tables smiled, feeling a malicious sense of pleasure.


    Yabemiya shook her head as she served food. ��I��m sorry, sir, but tofu pudding is limited to one per person.��


    ��I��ll pay double. I��m rich,�� Goodenia said, mming his purse down on the table, staring at the young waitress. <i>How dare you reject me? You lowly half-dragon.</i>


    Yabemiya was a little scared, but she knew very well what she had to do. She didn��t want to bother Mag with such a trivial matter. ��Sorry, but it��s the rule,�� she said bravely.


    ��Oh, you want to talk to me about rules? I��m the owner of that biggest clock and watch shop, and a board member of the Chamber of Commerce on the Aden Square. I have the veto power if your restaurant wants to join, and we don��t allow hybrids to work as waitresses, or the owner will be fined. You don��t want your boss to get fined, do you?��


    ��I... I...�� Yabemiya was too scared to respond. She suddenly realized why herst boss had hit her so hard; she still vaguely remembered hearing him bragging about himself being a board member or something.


    She didn��t want to lose this job, where she could feel respected, recognized, and warm, and she didn��t want to get her boss fined. She could feel tears welling in her eyes.


    ��So that��s why I didn��t see many hybrid waitresses in the Aden Square these years.��


    ��I know about this rule. Some hybrids do look frightening, but not all of them. Little owner here and Miya are very pretty.��


    ��I don��t think Mag will have her working here any longer, then. I heard only one-third of these shops in the Aden Square joined the Chamber of Commerce, and they are the most popr ones. Now, they only allow 10 more members each year, and many shops want in very badly.��


    ��Such a shame. She��s working so hard. I��d like her if I were her boss.��


    Some customers talked in whispers, looking at the pitiful girl.


    ��But she��s such a nice waitress,�� Gloria said, clenching her fists.


    ��Yes,�� said Lucia, ��but there��s nothing we can do. Many important families have joined the Chamber of Commerce, including yours and mine. Additionally, the Lord of Chaos City also has a hand in it.�� She cast a sympathetic nce at Yabemiya.


    <i>Goodenia wasn��t exactly right, but he wasn��t wrong, either, </i>Lucia thought. <i>If Mag wanted to join, he would have to let Yabemiya go. They are very strict with the rules.</i>


    Goodenia��s smile was cocksure. He had been a slick businessman for more than 30 years; he was good at detecting people��s weaknesses and then ying on them. More often than not, he got what he wanted. ��Now bring me what I want.��


    ��I don��t think so,�� a cold voice called out from the kitchen.


    Everyone looked to the kitchen, surprised. Mag was walking out with a te of Yangzhou fried rice, expressionless, but his eyes were glittering coldly.


    Yabemiya turned around, eyes shining with tears. ��Boss...��


    Mag put down the te in front of a customer and smiled. ��Your Yangzhou fried rice.��


    The customer froze for a while, and then nodded. ��Thank you.��


    Mag stepped up in front of Yabemiya and stared at Goodenia. ��Sir, Tofu pudding is limited to one per person. It��s our rule.��


    Goodenia was taken by surprise. <i>Damned fool. He clearly doesn��t know what the Chamber of Commerce is capable of. </i>��You��re the owner here, right? I��m Goodenia. Let me tell you����


    ��I��ve never heard of this Chamber of Commerce, but you don��t allow hybrids, right? Then I don��t think I want to join,�� Mag interrupted. Goodenia��s eyes went wide. Then Mag put a kraft bag on the table, and continued, ��My daughter is a half-elf, but I��m using her picture as my trademark. See the name of this restaurant? Mamy Restaurant. Do you know why I chose this name? ��Cause my daughter��s name is Amy.��


    Mag��s face darkened. ��I��m not interested in your Chamber of Commerce, and I��m looking forward to seeing it gone.��


    He turned over the menu. ��You see the rule here? No one is allowed to threaten the owner or any employees. Mr. Goodenia, you��re banned from this restaurant, for life. Please leave.


    ��Oh, don��t forget to pay you check first,�� he added.

 Chapter 198 - He Must Have A Death Wish Or Something

    <h4>Chapter 198: He Must Have A Death Wish Or Something</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Goodenia gaped at Mag, his mouth open. He couldn��t believe what he was hearing.


    <i>The Chamber of Commerce in the Aden Square has existed for over 50 years, and is one of the best on the whole continent. He wants it gone?! This na?ve young man, an owner of a restaurant which has run for less than half a month, is going to ban me?!</i>


    Harrison was also looking very surprised. His old man had been trying to buy his way into the Chamber of Commerce and hadn��t seeded. Every time he saw those board members, he had to act obsequious, so he had refrained from speaking up for Yabemiya.


    <i>I knew Mag probably wouldn��t fire Yabemiya, but I don��t think it��s wise to stand up to the Chamber of Commerce like that, </i>thought Harrison. <i>He has just lost all possibility to join. The top 10 best foods are all made by members of the Chamber of Commerce. Although thepetition is arranged by the Gray Temple, I don��t think nothing was going on behind the scenes.</i>


    <i>Anyway, I wish I could say something like that to those board members! </i>Harrison looked at Mag with admiration.


    Gjergj looked thoughtful. <i>I don��t think I should join the Chamber of Commerce, either. I don��t want to kiss up to them.</i>


    Gloria was staring at Mag excitedly, her fists clenched. Suddenly, she remembered herself and bowed her head, abashed. She was still looking at Mag through the veil, though, her eyes shining like stars.


    <i>He��s a good father as well as a good boss, </i>Gloria thought. <i>He may not look strong, but somehow he makes me feel safe. Such a different man.</i>


    <i>He is a little arrogant, but interesting, </i>thought Lucia. <i>Joining the Chamber of Commerce will bring a lot of benefits, and that��s what��s driving those crafty businessmen to try to use every way possible to get in.</i>


    <i>Such a good boss, </i>the customers thought, surprised. <i>No one else would have gone to such lengths to protect a half-dragon.</i>


    Many people were relieved. They liked the young waitress��s smile, which could always put them in a good mood. They didn��t want to see her fired.


    ��Oh, I want to be his waitress. I want to be protected by him too!�� the girl from before looked up at Mag with adoration, hands over her heart again.


    ��Shut up and eat!�� bellowed the fat woman, hitting her daughter on the head with her spoon.


    The girl held her head in pain. She spooned some food into her mouth, her eyes still fixed on Mag.


    Many people were willing to obey the rules because of the good food. Now, after this little incident, they considered Mag honorable.


    The fact that Goodenia had stooped to such lows to try to pressure Mag into bending the rules for him only made him despicable.


    ��Thank you, Boss,�� Yabemiya said, looking at Mag��s back, crying. Her tears were falling onto the floor, but she felt so warm and happy inside.


    <i>Nobody insults me and nobodyughs at me anymore. My boss is protecting me.</i>


    <i>I��m not alone anymore. My boss is weathering the storm for me.</i>


    Mag turned to face her with a smile and kind eyes. ��Always remember to smile.�� He pulled out a neatly folded gray handkerchief and handed it to Yabemiya.


    ��Yes, Boss.�� She raised her eyes to look into his and found her courage again. She took the handkerchief, but wiped her tears with the back of her hand, grinning, revealing her two canine teeth.


    Goodenia��s face clouded over with anger. <i>I will make you regret saying that to me. Let��s wait and see how long your damn restaurant willst. </i>Never had he been treated like this since he became a board member at the beginning of this year. He grabbed his purse and pushed back his chair so hard that it fell and was damaged a little.


    ��One tofu pudding, one Yangzhou fried rice, and one chair. That will be 18 gold coins,�� Amy said solemnly, looking up at Goodenia with Ugly Duckling in her arms.


    ��Meow, meow!�� cried the kitten.


    ��You should be grateful that I ate here,�� Goodenia said coldly. ��I��ve never paid a coin when eating out. So, get the f*ck out of my way!�� <i>No way am I going to pay for this meal or that ridiculously expensive chair!</i>


    All the customers were staring at him, aghast. <i>Is he really threatening the girl in front of her powerful masters? He must have a death wish or something.</i>


    Amy put the kitten on the floor and held out her little hand. ��Pay, now!��

 Chapter 199 - Impressive

    <h4>Chapter 199: Impressive</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Krassu and Urien turned to look at Goodenia, their eyes glittering menacingly.


    ��Don��t kill him, Amy,�� said Mag. <i>I have to make an example of him. That��s just the way this world works.</i>


    Amy nodded. ��Yes, Father.��


    Goodenia sneered, and didn��t deign to reply. He walked towards Amy.


    Suddenly, a bluish violet fire rose from Amy��s hand and immediately went up for a half meter. Its terrifying temperature burnt Goodenia��s hair, brows, eyshes, and shirt in almost an instant. The fire continued burning along his silk shirt.


    ��A magic caster?!�� Goodenia cried. He rushed out, trying to put out the fire on him. In his panic, he dropped his purse.


    The me had turned into a fireball, and Amy was about to throw it out.


    Mag touched Amy��s head and smiled. ��Okay, that��s enough. If you throw that at him, you��ll kill him.�� <i>He has got what he deserves.</i>


    ��Yes, Father,�� Amy said disappointedly. She took a look at Goodenia��s back, extinguished the fireball, and picked up the purse.


    In his rush, Goodenia bumped into someone and got knocked to the ground.


    He rolled on the ground, put out the fire, and then let out a sigh of relief. Most of the shirt on his front had got burnt away. His brows and hair werergely gone, his face smudged by smoke.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to yell at the man whom he had bumped into, but when he lifted his eyes, he saw three big bald demons. He lowered his head again in fright.


    ��What happened to him?�� Monde asked, scratching his bald head.


    ��He got burnt by fire, I think,�� said Kil, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.


    Monde nodded and looked at Kil admiringly. ��You��re indeed very smart, Kil.��


    ��Apparently, he got burnt by the little owner,�� said Sargeras. ��I think he probably had iting.�� He cast a disdainful look at Goodenia.


    The door opened. Amy walked out and tossed the purse to Goodenia. ��I took the liberty of taking 18 gold coins from your purse. Remember to pay every time you eat out!��


    Goodenia picked up his purse angrily. He red at Amy, but then thought better of saying anything rude. <i>I will have my vengeance one day.</i>


    ��Hi, little owner,�� said Sargeras.


    ��Hi, little owner!�� echoed Kil and Monde, straightening up. The future of theva demons relied on roujiamo, so they respected Mag and his daughter very much.


    ��Hi, Big Bald Head, Bald Head No. 2 and No. 3,�� Amy said, and went back into the restaurant.


    Goodenia��s eyes widened. <i>What the hell?! These three demons are afraid of that brat?!</i>


    Sargeras stepped up to Goodenia and looked down at him. ��You dined and dashed? You just did what I couldn��t do. Impressive.��


    Kil and Monde gave him the thumbs up. ��Impressive,�� they echoed, and followed Sargeras in.


    Goodenia scrambled to his feet sullenly. He was now quite a sight to see.


    He took a long look at the grand restaurant and felt frightened suddenly. <i>What��s so special about it? </i>He walked off, covering his face with his hand. He didn��t want to lose any more face than he already had.


    ��I��m sorry for the little incident. Hope it didn��t ruin your appetite,�� Mag said apologetically to the customers. He stopped Yabemiya when she was about to bow and apologize. ��It��s not your fault,�� he said, smiling.


    ��Thank you, Boss,�� she replied softly.


    ��It��s all right, Mag. He deserved it. But my roujiamo... I��m a little hungry,�� Harrison said, rubbing his belly.


    ��My tofu pudding.��


    ��My Yangzhou fried rice.��


    The customers were smiling. They didn��t think Mag had done anything wrong. The restaurant had returned to its usual peace.


    Mag nodded with a smile. ��Your orders will be ready soon.�� He patted Yabemiya on the shoulder and walked into the kitchen.


    The door opened with a ��ting��. ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant!�� Yabemiya said, walking to the door with her spirited smile.


    ��I��m going to memorize all the rules today.��


    ��The rules?��


    ��Yeah, the rules on the menu. I don��t want to get myself banned or burned.��


    ��Yeah. Count me in.��


    Harrison and his friends started learning the rules. They hadn��t been this studious back in the Chaos School.


    ��Oh, I saw Mag wrote something in a ck notebook just now.��


    ��Really?��


    ��The cklist?!��

 Chapter 200 - Only, He’s Married

    <h4>Chapter 200: Only, He��s Married</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    This little incident ended pretty quickly. Mag went back to cooking, not worrying too much about Goodenia taking revenge.


    <i>He is just a board member of the Chamber of Commerce. What can he do? I wouldn��t care if he were an official from the Gray Temple. I have conquered many important people��s stomachs.</i>


    <i>Besides, I have two trump cards: Urien and Krassu. I don��t think anyone can beat them if they fight together.</i>


    Mag had stood up for Yabemiya and made an example at the same time. <i>I might not be strong, but I had to remind them that there are lines that cannot be crossed.</i>


    Amy was one of those lines.


    <i>Maybe I can��t beat them, but I can always ban them.</i>


    <i>That��s a cruel punishment if they like the food here.</i>


    <i>As for that racist Chamber of Commerce, I will be happy to destroy it.</i>


    <i>Of course, I don��t have the influence needed yet.</i>


    <i>But, one day I may.</i>


    <i>I have seen too many organizationse and go, especially during technological revolutions. The rise of a new technology will always spark major changes.</i>


    <i>If the ruler here isn��t worthy enough, I don��t mind helping bring about the Industrial Revolution. </i>Mag took a look at his bike.


    <i>I might have wasted a lot of time during my four years in the university, but I have managed to graduate, and my major, mechanical engineering, is very prestigious in the world. Mechanics will change this world.</i>


    ...


    ��Really, honey? My scars have faded? Oh, I love you so much!��


    ��Goodbye, ugly scars!��


    ��The scar on my forehead is finally gone, Mother!��


    Many people eximed in delight. The tofu pudding was working its magic on them.


    Yeoell looked down at the scars on his chest, and then at the savory tofu pudding before him, hesitating. <i>Hope it doesn��t work well on me.</i>


    After a short while, he picked up the spoon despite himself. <i>It smells so good! I can��t resist it anymore! I��ll draw some fake scars on my chest! </i>He started eating happily.


    He wolfed it down in no time. He put down the spoon and checked his scars quickly. ��Two scars from 20 years ago are gone...�� he muttered regretfully. ��At this rate, I��ll have nothing to brag about soon... I have nned to brag till I��m 80.��


    Lucia paid the check. ��Let��s go,�� she said to Gloria.


    Gloria nodded. ��Okay.�� She rose gracefully to her feet. When she walked to the door, she looked back to the kitchen. <i>Men are most attractive when focused on working.</i>


    ��Gloria?�� said Lucia as she held the door open. She followed her gaze and smiled. <i>He is truly attractive. He��s a talented cook, good-looking, thoughtful, and caring. I bet many women want to marry him.</i>


    <i>Only, he��s married.</i>


    Gloria blushed and looked away. ��Let��s go,�� she said, walking out.


    They got into a fancy carriage out front.


    ��Take off your veil. Let me see,�� Lucia said excitedly once they had seated themselves.


    Gloria hesitated for a while as Lucia looked at her with encouraging eyes. ��Okay.�� She took the veil off slowly.


    Lucia��s eyes widened. <i>She��s so gorgeous!</i>


    She had light blonde hair, long eyshes, big purple eyes, beautiful small mouth, and soft, smooth skin.


    She was slim, but her breasts were pretty big, pushing up against her ck dress.


    Everything about her face was perfect, except the freckles. They had spoiled her pretty face so easily.


    ��It worked! They have faded into brown!�� Lucia cried in delight, holding Gloria��s hand.


    Gloria��s eyes lit up. ��Really?�� She touched her face with her slender fingers, excited. She had never thought the food would have worked so well.


    Lucia nodded, smiling. ��Yes! When did I ever lie to you? Just look at yourself in the mirror when you get home.�� She rolled up her sleeves and revealed her scars. ��See? They have got even smaller, right?��


    Gloria��s eyes widened and raised her voice in delight. ��Yes!�� Her scars had indeed lessened, and at this rate, they would be gone in a few days.


    Lucia touched Gloria��s head and smiled. ��Trust me, your freckles will be gone before you know it, and then you can wear your pretty clothes. Men will fall head over heels in love with you.��


    <i>Will he... fall in love with me? </i>Gloria wondered, thinking of a certain man.

 Chapter 201 - We’re Flying!

    <h4>Chapter 201: We��re Flying!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag turned the sign over to ��closed�� after the lunch hours, and smiled as he watched Amy tickling Ugly Duckling.


    ��When should I go back to school, Father?�� Amy asked. <i>I think Father looks a little different.</i>


    ��Before 2 PM,�� Mag answered with a smile, walking over to her to stroke her head. ��Go take a nap.��


    Amy nodded, rubbing her head against Mag��s hand like the kitten was doing to her hand. ��Okay.��


    Yabemiya was wiping tables. ��I think I can help take Amy to school in the morning,�� she said, looking at Mag.


    ��Well...�� Mag replied, thoughtful. <i>That would definitely save me some trouble, but...</i>


    ��But Sister Miya, do you know how to ride the bike?�� asked Amy.


    Miya was taken by surprise. She took a look at the two-wheeled thing. <i>Maybe only a genius like Mag could ride such an ingenious vehicle.</i>


    She shook her head. ��No, I don��t.��


    ��If we walk, I��ll have to get up very early, since it will take us a long time to get there. I��ll have little time to sleep,�� said Amy, frowning.


    ��I... I will learn. I will learn how to ride it.�� Yabemiya turned to Mag. ��Can you teach me how to ride it, Boss?��


    Amy pped her hands. ��That��s a good idea, Father! Please teach Sister Miya, so she can ride me to school!��


    Apparently, Yabemiya wanted to share his workload, but it was not easy to learn how to ride a bike. Mag nodded. ��I can, but it might take days, and you might fall many times before you master it.��


    ��I��m not afraid of pain.�� The waitress looked quite determined.


    ��Please, Father, teach Sister Miya,�� Amy said, rocking his arm.


    Mag was beaten. He touched Amy��s head with a smile. ��All right. I will teach her.�� He paused for a moment. ��I will go to the job-finding service after I ride you to school this afternoon. We need another waitress.��


    ��I��ll have another big sister!�� Amy cried in delight.


    ��Boss, I...�� Yabemiya said, lowering her head, ming herself as if she had failed Mag.


    ��I couldn��t have asked for a better waitress than you, Miya. Don��t me yourself. You��ve been doing a great job. But, the workload has increased significantly, and you don��t even have time to smile anymore. They love to see you smile, and so do I.��


    Yabemiya nodded. ��Thank you, Boss.��


    ��Will she be as pretty as Sister Miya?�� Amy asked curiously.


    ��Yes. And she will be as hardworking as Miya,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Meow!�� cried Ugly Duckling, trying to get Amy��s attention. It feared for its position in this house.


    Amy fell asleep on the counter. A whileter, when it was time for school, Mag woke her up and wheeled the bike out. She climbed into her seat and turned to look at Ugly Duckling, which was sitting by the door. ��Come on, Ugly Duckling!��


    It took a look at the basket and shook its head. ��Meow, meow.��


    ��Just let it stay home. It doesn��t like riding on this thing.�� Mag got on the bike. ��Hold on tight.��


    Amy nodded happily. ��Yes, Father!��


    Mag smiled and pedaled hard. The bike went off fast.


    He could ride much faster now that he had got stronger.


    Of course, it had drawn many eyes again.


    ��Is this magic?�� a voice asked.


    ��Maybe. Those two wheels are so cool,�� answered a second voice.


    ��We overtook a carriage!�� eximed Amy.


    ��Two carriages!


    ��And three! We have overtaken three carriages!


    ��We��re flying, Father!��


    Amy waved her arms happily. She didn��t look afraid at all, but rather excited. She even wanted Mag to go faster.


    They stopped at the school gate. Amy climbed off the bike quickly. ��I can find the ssroom by myself, Father.��


    Mag nodded. <i>She probably knows this school better than I do. </i>��Okay. Be a good girl at school.��


    ��Yes, Father, I will.�� Amy waved him goodbye and walked in. ��Good afternoon, Mr. Turnip and Mr. Turtle Shield,�� she said to the two guards at the gate.


    They allowed themselves a wry smile. ��Good afternoon.��


    Mag was a little embarrassed. <i>She really loves to nickname people.</i>


    The nicknames were pretty urate, though. The old man had no hair except on the top of his head; the red-haired orc was holding a ck shield which looked like a turtle shell.


    The two guards exchanged a wry nce.

 Chapter 202 - Are You Serious?

    <h4>Chapter 202: Are You Serious?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag could do nothing but nod at them with a smile, and left.


    Anthoine and Arnold shrugged.


    For all these years as the guards here, no students had been so bold as to call them nicknames.


    Mag didn��t go back to his restaurant.


    Mag Alex might have lived a miserable life, but he had known this city pretty well.


    Chaos City was a square city with eight gates. Four main roads went through the city, making a hash sign on the map.


    The Aden Square was located in the south. To its easty the Chaos School, and around the school lived mostly teachers and other intellectuals.


    To the west of the square was the famous Bastie Prison. It was known as the most impregnable prison, and held criminals from all species.


    This prison was as old as the city. After the peace treaty was signed in Chaos City, the war that hadsted over a thousand years finally ended, and those who had murdered innocents in the name of war had all been tried and incarcerated in the Bastie Prison.


    The building of the prison had been funded by all the species, and it had been built by the best builders on the continent. Most of the structurey underground, and reached a depth of several dozen meters.


    The warden and guards there were so powerful, they were allegedly able to handle the attack of 10 dragons. It was basically a fortress.


    The Aden Square was located next to the prison. In fact, Mag��s restaurant was only 10 meters from its thick outer wall, so the square had no exit at this end.


    Even after a hundred years, some criminals were still very strong, and they never stopped trying to break out, yet no one had ever seeded, which made the prison even more legendary.


    Mag was on his way to the block north of the square. It was the center of Chaos City, and was widely considered the safest ce in the city. To its west was the Gray Temple, to its east was the castle of Chaos City, and to its north was where the army and rich people resided.


    When Mag saw some grand buildings in the distance, he pulled his bike into a small alley.


    ��System, I need some disguise,�� Mag said as he parked his bike.


    ��I...��


    ��I��ll pay in cash,�� Mag interrupted, pulling out his purse.


    ��Well, I have disguise clothes, which will cost you two gold coins; disguise clothes and a light disguise: four gold coins; disguise clothes and a heavy disguise: six gold coins; women��s clothes: 10 gold coins.


    ��I highly rmend you wear women��s clothes. I have thousands of different women��s clothes for you to choose from. I��ll do the makeup for you and lend you hair piece and jewelry. I can even lend you the voice changer for an extra gold coin, or you can buy it for 10.��


    ��Women��s clothes?! Are you serious?!�� Mag snapped.


    ��If you disguise yourself as a woman, I��m sure nobody will recognize you. Just think about it. Who would have thought that a sultry subus is actually a man?��


    ��Yeah, right. Give me 0.5 strength or 50,000 gold coins, and I will wear your women��s clothes.��


    When the system didn��t answer, Mag asked, ��What��s a heavy disguise?��


    ��You can choose age, profession, and gender, and I will make sure that you look the part.��


    ��What about a light disguise?��


    ��Facial hair, sses and stuff.��


    Mag nodded. ��It��s indeed very light. I��ll have disguise clothes and a heavy disguise. I want to look like a schr, human, male, around 60.��


    ��All right. The clothes will be ready in three minutes.��


    Mag didn��t want to spend this much money on a disguise, but he had to be cautious.


    <i>I can��t ride this bike there. It will give me away. </i>��System, hide this bike for me. I don��t want it stolen.��


    ��20 copper coins for the first hour, plus one copper coin for every minute afterward.��

 Chapter 203 - Is That The Owner Of Mamy Restaurant?

    <h4>Chapter 203: Is That The Owner Of Mamy Restaurant?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��You never miss any chance to make money, do you?�� Mag sighed. ��I��m so disappointed.��


    ��I don��t care.��


    ��You win. Hide it after you��re done disguising me.��


    A strange idea came to Mag��s mind suddenly. ��What do you say I charge parking fee outside of my restaurant?��


    ��The Aden Square is owned by the Lord of Chaos City. I don��t think he��ll allow it, and he might charge parking fee all over the square,�� answered the system.


    ��You have a point.�� <i>It��s truly a great idea for the city to make money.</i>


    ��The clothes are ready. Do you want them now?�� asked the system.


    Mag looked around and nodded. ��Yes.��


    A greyish ck gown, a pair of cloth shoes, and a gray toupee appeared in the basket.


    Mag changed into the old-fashioned gown and shoes, and put on the toupee following the system��s instructions.


    ��Extend both your arms and close your eyes. I��ll do the makeup for you. It will take about 30 seconds,�� said the system.


    Mag closed his eyes. He felt brushes working on his face and his hands. After a while, they were gone, and the system said the makeup was finished.


    Mag opened his eyes and looked at his hands. They had be heavily wrinkled, like those of an old man.


    ��Looks good. But I can��t see my face.�� Mag stroked his gray beard.


    ��I can lend you a mirror for one copper coin,�� said the system.


    ��No, thanks,�� Mag answered, walking towards a well. ��Hide my bike, please.��


    ��Talk about stingy!�� the system said with disapproval. It hid the bike, though.


    ��And talk about greedy!�� Mag retorted.


    The system fell silent.


    Mag walked up to the well and looked down. Thankfully, the water was not far below. He could see it clear enough. The reflection in the water was that of an old man around 60. He looked quite like an old teacher even without any books in his hand.


    <i>Is this... me? </i>His appearance had changed so much even Amy wouldn��t have recognized him.


    Suddenly, Mag somewhat believed that the system could disguise him as a subus.


    Mag nodded contentedly. <i>Not bad. It��s well worth the money. </i>He wasted no time and walked towards his destination.


    After 20 minutes, Mag was at the door of a detective agency. He stroked his beard and walked in.


    A whileter, Mag walked out with a young man in a gray shirt who was all smiles. ��Mind your steps, mister,�� the young man said. ��I have great admiration for people like you. Hope it will prove useful for your book. We have files on other species too, and they are new and reliable.��


    Mag nodded. ��Thank you,�� he said in a hoarse voice, and walked off with a bag.


    ��Old people are so gullible! It��s like taking candy from a baby,�� the young man said as he watched Mag leave, tossing the two dragon coins up.


    Mag quickened his pace the moment he was out of sight. He took a look at the bag and smiled.


    He bought files on incidents which had happened in the past five years and were rted to elves. They were nothing confidential, but Mag was pretty satisfied. That detective agency might be the biggest one in all of Chaos City. He had chosen that one over the Sherlock Detective Agency because he hadn��t been confident in his disguise.


    Mag walked into a quiet alley and got his bike back from the system. He changed into his usual clothes and let the system undo the makeup. He was still amazed at the system��s makeup skills.


    ��System, do you have any experience bags for doing makeup?�� asked Mag.


    ��So you want to dress like a woman after all.��


    Mag did not deign to reply. He put the clothes and the bag in the basket and rode towards the Aden Square.


    ��Thank you for your 20 copper coins!�� the system said.


    ��But it��s less than an hour.��


    ��I know,�� the system replied calmly.


    ��...��


    Mag stopped at the Find All Job-finding Service. It was crowded as usual. He hesitated for a while, locked his bike, and walked towards the door.


    Mag had been lucky to find Yabemiya, but that was not something that would happen every day, so he wanted to try his luck here.


    ��Is that the owner of Mamy Restaurant?�� Sally thought aloud, looking at his back with surprise.

 Chapter 204 - A Bowl Of Tofu Pudding?

    <h4>Chapter 204: A Bowl Of Tofu Pudding?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After lunch, Sally went out for a stroll. A whileter, she found herself staring at Mag in the Aden Square.


    <i>Find All Job-finding Service? Is he here to look for a waitress? But he already has one, </i>Sally wondered, excited.


    She frowned suddenly. <i>Why do I feel so excited? Do I really want to work in his restaurant?</i>


    She shook her head adamantly. <i>No! I have to visit all the ces that Princess Irina has been to. I want to be someone like her!</i>


    Sally turned to look in the direction of Mamy Restaurant and felt uncertain again. <i>But... the food here is so good...</i>


    She was stuck. She didn��t know what to do.


    Half an hourter, Mag walked out with Crease. ��I��ll keep an eye out for anypetent waitresses,�� Crease said with a dry smile. <i>He wasted my time again.</i>


    ��Thank you,�� said Mag. <i>A good waitress will make diners have a memorable eating experience, like Yabemiya, and a bad one is bad for business. I��d rather have no waitresses than bad ones.</i>


    ��A difficult client,�� Crease muttered as he watched Mag leave.


    Mag pedaled faster when he took a look back and saw someone following him.


    He stopped at his restaurant, got off his bike, turned around, and saw Sally standing not far from him. ��Why are you following me?�� he asked, looking at her warily.


    Sally might be one of his customers, but she was also an elf, and he still remembered what elves had done to Mag Alex.


    ��I...�� Sally looked nervous and abashed, wringing her hands with her head bowed. Atst, she found the courage to raise her eyes. ��Are you looking for a waitress? Can... can I work here?��


    ��How do you know I��m looking for a waitress?�� Mag asked, frowning, looking at the pretty elf in her silver dress.


    <i>Judging from her clothes, she must be a nobledy or something.</i>


    <i>Why would someone like her want to work as a waitress? She wants to investigate the Spring of Life? Or that incident?</i>


    Sally became even more nervous as she looked at Mag��s frowning face. <i>I only have a dozen dragon coins left. I need more money if I want to eat here every day, or I have to go back home broke and a failure.</i>


    ��I saw you go into a job-finding service. Your restaurant is quite busy, so I assumed you were looking for a waitress,�� Sally answered quickly. ��I followed you from there.��


    Mag looked relieved. ��I see.�� He looked the girl over. She was very pretty, her eyes light blue, skin white, ears pointy, and hair light blonde, arranged into a neat ponytail.


    She was wearing a long silver dress with golden trim, revealing her beautiful corbones and nice calves. She was pretty enough to be a waitress.


    Yet Mag was looking for someone who could handle a heavy workload.


    If he wanted beautiful waitresses, he could have found enough in that job-finding service.


    Once, a stare like that would have made Sally furious.


    She didn��t see anything vulgar in his eyes, though. ��You can just pay me with... with a bowl of tofu pudding every day,�� she said after a while.


    Mag lifted an eyebrow. <i>A bowl of tofu pudding? She��s easily satisfied. </i>He looked at her longing eyes, and suddenly realized why she wanted to work at his ce.


    ��I do need another waitress. I won��t hire you just because you only want a tofu pudding every day, and I won��t only pay you with a tofu pudding if you��re hired.�� Mag opened the door. ��Come on in if you��re interested.��

 Chapter 205 - This Is Not A Cushy Job

    <strong>Chapter 205: This Is Not A Cushy Job</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ��Thank you!�� Sally brightened up, but then the door closed because Mag didn��t hold it open for her.


    For an instant, she froze. She had never been treated like this before.


    Yet she got over it quickly. It makes sense considering the fact that he turned down two powerful magic casters before. He is indeed very different.


    In fact, Mag was only treating her like a normal job seeker.


    ��Do you need some help with that, Boss?�� Yabemiya said, putting the mop aside.


    ��No. Do your thing.�� This carbon fiber bike had be much lighter for him now. ��We might have another waitress today.��


    Today? So soon? What kind of girl is she? Yabemiya wondered.


    Sally straightened her dress, took a deep breath, and held the handle. The door opened with a ��ding��.


    Yabemiya turned to look. The sunlight made it hard to see, but she could still see her clearly. Her eyes widened.


    Sally looked even more beautiful in the sunlight, her pointy ears almost transparent, her light blue eyes angelic.


    Yabemiya was humbled by her pretty face. She felt a little envious.


    Sally was also looking at Yabemiya. She found her horns very cute and her mismatched eyes interesting.


    When she saw her maid dress, she was a little envious of her breasts, or perhaps of her being able to work and eat here, or both.


    They stood there, staring at each other, looking envious.


    Abruptly, Yabemiya remembered her profession and where she was. ��Sorry, Miss, but we��re closed...�� she said, hiding the mop behind her.


    Mag walked out with two sses of water. He handed one to Yabemiya, and put the other on a table. ��Would you like some water?��


    ��Yes, thank you.�� Sally calmed herself down and walked up to the table. She took a look at the ss and took a seat, wringing her hands.


    ��Is she...�� Yabemiya said, shocked, the ss shaking in her hand.


    Mag nodded with a smile. ��Yes, she wants to work here.��


    Yabemiya smiled at Sally quickly and spilled her water. ��Hi, I��m Yabemiya.��


    Sally smiled back. ��Hi.��


    Mag didn��t know why Yabemiya was so nervous. ��Miya, get some rest and then finish the job,�� he said, not unkindly.


    Yabemiya nodded. ��Yes, Boss.�� She drank some water and started mopping again.


    Mag took a seat opposite Sally. ��You see, we��re very busy,�� he began. ��Yabemiya had to take orders, serve food, collect money, and do the cleaning. I need someone to help her. What do you think you can do? This is not a cushy job, just for the record.��


    Sally was taken aback. ��She is doing all of it?��


    Mag nodded. ��Yes.�� He now felt he was a little cruel to his waitress. ��She is a good worker.��


    Sally nodded. ��Indeed.�� I don��t think I can do all of it like her. She must be working really hard.


    Yabemiya smiled and mopped faster.


    Mag looked at Sally, waiting for her answer.


    ��She��s very good at taking orders and serving food, so I think I can collect money and do all the cleaning work,�� said Sally.


    ��Are you quick with numbers?�� Mag asked curiously.


    ��Quick enough, I think,�� she answered with confidence.


    ��Good.�� Mag stepped into the kitchen and walked out with a stack of tes and bowls. He put some tes, some bowls, and some empty bags for roujiamo on each table.


    ��The table by the door is table one, and then table two, three...�� he said, pointing. ��I��ll choose several tables, and you calcte the money and then clear the tables. Okay?��


    Sally nodded. ��Okay.�� She tried to look calm, but there was still nervousness in her eyes.


    Yabemiya stood by the door with the mop, surprised. She had passed simr tests to work here, but she had thought Mag would hire Sally on the spot since she looked so pretty.


    ��Table three, eight, fifteen, six, and eleven. Collect money and clear the tables in this order. You have five minutes,�� Mag said, taking a look at his watch.

 Chapter 206 - Water, Come Cleanse This Room Of All The Dirt And Grease

    <h4>Chapter 206: Water, Come Cleanse This Room Of All The Dirt And Grease</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>You can do it! </i>Yabemiya clenched her fists and was rooting for her.


    Sally picked up a tray and walked over to table three quickly. After about 30 seconds, she said, ��Four tes of Yangzhou fried rice, three bowls of tofu pudding, and two roujiamos, that will be 36 gold coins.��


    Then she put the tes, bowls, and bags on the tray randomly and walked to the next table.


    Yabemiya looked a little worried. <i>That��s not good...</i>


    Mag watched and didn��t say anything. <i>It may look easy, but clearing tables also needs skills.</i>


    A short whileter, she was done with the second table. The mound of tes and bowls had got higher, but her hand was pretty steady.


    Three minutes had passed by the time she walked up to the fourth table. The mound was already a half meter high. The tes and bowls were shaking, looking like they might fall at any minute.


    ��That��s... 16 gold coins.�� Sally picked up a bowl carefully, and in her attempt to put it onto the mound, she identally touched it.


    The mound swayed and fell eventually.


    ��Oh, no!�� Yabemiya cried, letting go of her mop, running towards Sally.


    Mag also took a step forward, startled.


    Sally was also a little surprised, but she lifted her left hand quickly, and then a stream of water appeared and flew around her, catching every te and bowl.


    Yabemiya stopped, gaping at her. <i>Unbelievable...</i>


    Mag couldn��t hide the surprise in his eyes. <i>A water magic caster? And by the look of it, she��s at least 5th-tier. A 5th-tier knight could be an officermanding 500 knights, and a 5th-tier magic caster is just as important.</i>


    ��You only have one and a half minutes left,�� Mag reminded her.


    Sally became anxious. She put the tes and bowls back onto the tray with her water magic and walked to thest table. The mound was still shaking, but it wouldn��t fall this time, since there was water flowing around it.


    ��That��s... 22 gold coins!�� She waved her hand, and water carried the tes and bowls up onto the mound, which was now almost high as a man.


    Mag took a look at his watch. ��You used four and a half minutes.��


    ��Whoa...�� Yabemiya said, looking up at the high mound of dishes.


    ��Have I got the job?�� Sally asked, nervous and expectant.


    ��Technically speaking, you passed the test.�� Sally smiled on hearing that. ��But, there��s still room for improvement. You were too rushed; diners don��t like to see that. Also, you��re not supposed to stack dishes like that,�� Mag said.


    It was all Mag could do not to smile as he looked at the huge mound.


    ��Table 2, 7, 14, 16, 4, Miya, you do it.��


    Miya nodded. ��Yes, Boss.�� She took a tray from the kitchen, calcted the money, and cleared the tables in less than three minutes. On her tray stood a stack of tes, a stack of bowls, and a stack of bags.


    Sally watched with surprise. <i>She calcted so fast and didn��t look hurried, and she was smiling all the while. Besides, she was much better at stacking dishes than me.</i>


    Sally looked a little frustrated.


    Yabemiya saw the look on her face. ��It��s your first time. I think you did quite well.��


    Sally��s eyes lit up and looked to Mag. ��But...��


    Mag nodded. ��Yes, you did well for your first time.�� <i>Thankfully, she didn��t break those dishes. Clearly, she��s not good at this, but her magic might have just helped her get this job.</i>


    <i>And customers would love to see her magic.</i>


    <i>I��ve got myself two attractive waitresses!</i>


    <i>She��ll get better at stacking dishes; it��s nothing tricky.</i>


    <i>Also, I saw fire in her eyes. She wants this job.</i>


    <i>Yabemiya is doing this job to survive, and Sally wants to satisfy her craving for good food.</i>


    <i>She��ll be quicker with numbers once she masters the 9��9 table.</i>


    ��Can she stay here, Boss?�� Yabemiya asked, expectant.


    Sally gave her a thankful look, and then looked at Mag.


    ��You said you could do all the cleaning? We have to clean the tables, floor, and even walls after we close. Do you think you can do all of it?�� Mag asked.


    Sally lifted her left hand. ��Water,e cleanse this room of all the dirt and grease...��

 Chapter 207 - System, Show Me The Qipaos You Have

    <h4>Chapter 207: System, Show Me The Qipaos You Have</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Suddenly, water flooded the whole room, from the floor to the ceiling, but it had magically avoided Mag, Sally, and Yabemiya.


    ��You can restore the room, right?�� Mag asked the system.


    ��Of course. 10,000 gold coins.��


    Mag lifted an eyebrow. ��Zero down payment?��


    ��You wish! Cash in full!��


    ��But you let me pay by installments for that most expensive Range Rover the other day.��


    ��That��s because you couldn��t afford to pay in full.��


    ��Then I guess I won��t buy expensive things from you anymore,�� Mag said calmly.


    ��Wait! Do you want luxury bags, furs, cars and whatnot? No interest for six months and zero down payment!�� It sounded a little anxious.


    Mag��s eyes widened. ��Cars?��


    ��Cars�� interior decoration.��


    ��I don��t even have a car!�� Mag snapped. <i>All the tables and paintings must have been ruined...</i>


    <i>No! The restaurant... </i>Yabemiya looked very worried.


    After a while, the water disappeared as suddenly as it had appeared.


    Everything stayed in the same position, only shinier.


    Mag and Yabemiya couldn��t believe their eyes. The tables and chairs were gleaming, and the air had be fresh and moist.


    ��Unbelievable!�� Yabemiya was extremely amazed. She touched a table. ��It��s dry!��


    Mag walked up to the wall and put his hand on a painting. <i>It��s dry and undamaged.</i>


    Every corner was so clean and dry, and everything couldn��t be any cleaner. It was hard to imagine that the room had been flooded seconds ago.


    <i>Sanitation is important when ites to restaurants, and she will make the cleaning work real easy! </i>Mag looked at Sally, his eyes shining with excitement.


    Sally was a little worried that her magic might have scared Mag and Yabemiya. She put down her hand, and said, ��The water only washed away the dirt and grease. It didn��t damage anything, and it made the moisture content ideal in the tables and chairs, so����


    ��You cane work tonight if you want,�� Mag interrupted. ��Your sry is the same as Miya��s: 4,000 copper coins a month, and you can get 1,200 copper coins�� worth of food for free every day if you eat here.��


    Sally��s face lit up in surprise. <i>My current job only gets me 600 copper coins each month, but now I get to eat Yangzhou fried rice and tofu pudding for free!</i>


    <i>It��s a dreame true for me. Or is it a dream? </i>She pinched her thigh without them noticing it to make sure she wasn��t dreaming.


    ��Thank you! But... you can just pay me with a bowl of tofu pudding,�� Sally said. ��I don��t think I deserve this high sry.��


    Mag shook his head with a smile. ��You totally deserve it.�� <i>Her cleaning skills are reason enough for me to hire her. Besides, she��ll be better at collecting money and clearing tables after Yabemiya teaches her.</i>


    Sally smiled.


    ��Put down the dishes and get some rest. I��ll find some clothes for you. If you have any questions, just ask Miya.�� Mag took the bag in the basket and went upstairs.


    Sally watched Mag leave. She still had qualms about this; she felt she had got the better end of this worker-employer rtionship.


    ��Congrattions! You magic is so amazing!�� Yabemiya said with admiration. <i>She��s so beautiful and powerful, but I��m just strong.</i>


    Sally also looked admiringly at Yabemiya. ��Thank you! I think you��re amazing. You can handle so many things by yourself, and you do them so orderly. Every customer likes you. I don��t think I can do it.��


    They smiled. They were impressive in each other��s eyes.


    ��Can you teach me how to clear tables?�� Sally asked.


    ��It��s very easy, actually...�� Yabemiya helped Sally take the dishes from the tray and taught her the relevant skills and tricks.


    Sally listened and watched attentively. Yabemiya answered in detail every question she asked. The half-dragon didn��t feel inferior anymore.


    Mag put the bag on the table. ��System, show me the qipaos you have.��

 Chapter 208 - I Can’t Wait To See The Look On Their Faces

    <h4>Chapter 208: I Can��t Wait To See The Look On Their Faces</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Sorry, you have no right to hire a second waitress unless you update the restaurant first!�� the system warned.


    ��I just want to buy some clothes.��


    ��You don��t need to do that, because you will reject her.��


    ��Why would I do that?��


    ��Are you deaf or something? I said if you want to hire a second waitress, you have to update the restaurant first!�� the system said angrily. ��Pay attention when I talk to you!��


    ��Yeah, yeah, yeah.�� Mag smiled thinly. ��Please remember, more often than not, you are just a grocery store, and I don��t have to buy groceries from you if I don��t want to. Mind your own business.��


    The system raised its voice. ��You����


    Mag cut it off. ��Oh, and I��m the owner of this restaurant. I hire my waitresses, I pay them, and I can hire as many as I want!��


    The system was beaten. ��You... you may have a point there.��


    Mag was happy. <i>It��s never boring to argue with the system. </i>��Show me the qipaos.��


    The pictures popped up in his head immediately, and some were very revealing.


    Mag looked through the pictures and then saw a white qipao with blue trim. It had blue dots here and there, and the cor had beautiful blue flower patterns on it.


    The qipao fell just under the knee, and the slit reached up to the thigh, revealing the thigh a little and making it easy to walk in. It was a nice qipao with a strong Chinese vor.


    Mag took this one. <i>Sally is more beautiful than this model. She can absolutely pull it off in this qipao.</i>


    Then he took a silver one with golden trim in case she didn��t like the white one, since it looked much like the dress she was wearing.


    As for shoes, he chose two pairs of ck leather shoes with a low heel because the model was wearing the same kind of shoes.


    <i>Should I buy some ck silk stockings for her? </i>He hesitated for a moment, but gave up the idea.


    In fact, he didn��t have enough money left to buy stockings, since he had spent almost all his savings on the strength and files, and the system wouldn��t let him buy on credit.


    ��I��ll take these,�� Mag said to the system. He didn��t n on turning his restaurant into a maid restaurant, and he liked to dress his waitresses based on their own personality.


    ��Two Tianxuan silk qipaos and two pairs of Sanal bison shoes. That��s 30 gold coins. Thank you!�� the system said. ��They will be ready in five minutes. Where do you want me to put them?��


    ��On the bed.�� He sat at the table and opened the bag. A yellow envelope slipped out onto the floor.


    <i>What��s this? </i>Mag picked it up. It was the size of a palm and sealed with a small blob of yellow wax.


    He turned it over and saw a word in red: confidential. He frowned. <i>Did that young man of the detective agency put this in the bag by ident?</i>


    <i>Interesting. </i>Mag broke the wax and opened the envelope carefully.


    Inside it was a piece of paper. Mag took it out and put the envelope aside.


    The letter was scrawled in themonnguage. Maybe the writer had been in a hurry.


    ��Lady Sally Brewster of the Brewster Family ran away from home over 30 days ago and is still unounted for. This information came from a reliable source,�� the message read. ��She probably went south, and it��s possible that she��s in Chaos City right now. About 20 days ago, Lady Helena rmended the elven queen to name Lady Sally as a new princess, and most of the elders had epted this rmendation...��


    Mag��s eyes widened as he read.


    When he was finished, he put the letter down, shocked. <i>What have I done to deserve this?</i>


    He didn��t need to be clever to know that his new waitress was this Sally Brewster.


    The elven princess Irina had borne him Amy.


    And now, Sally, possibly the new princess, had be one of his waitresses.


    <i>Am I in the same situation as Mag Alex?</i>


    <i>ording to the letter, the Brewsters and the elven royals are still looking for Sally, and they have searched almost the whole continent.</i>


    <i>I can��t wait to see the look on their faces when they find out that she is working here as a waitress.</i>


    <i>But if Sally bes the new princess, what will be of Irina?</i>

 Chapter 209 - Please Call Me Aisha

    <h4>Chapter 209: Please Call Me Aisha</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Henyee Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Henyee Trantions


    On a mountain in the Wind Forest, a middle-aged butler-looking elf walked up to a tree. ��My Lord, your father wants to see you,�� he said, looking up at the young elf lying on the tree.


    He was a handsome youth around 18, oval-faced and in a blue-and-white long gown. He had long, shapely eyebrows and attractive red phoenix eyes 1.


    He was very pretty.


    He was lying on a branch, his head leaning against the trunk. He had long and lean legs.


    After a while, he opened his eyeszily. There was no anger in his light golden eyes, though. ��Why?��


    Mood shook his head. ��I don��t know, but there is a letter from Chaos City.��


    *Chaos City?! *Bloore��szy eyes lit up immediately, but then he hid his excitement. He slid gracefully off the branch onto the ground and walked off. ��Mood, I won��t wait for you. You don��t want the girls to badger you, do you?��


    ��No, My Lord.�� Mood slowed in his steps. Those elven girls always pestered him for information about Bloore.


    ...


    *I might��ve been in big trouble now if I hadn��t disguised myself when buying the files. *Mag tore the letter and envelope into pieces, and flushed them down the toilet.


    <i>The files might have little information about Irina, but this letter alone is worth more than two dragon coins.</i>


    <i>Now that Sally is my waitress, I can coax her into telling me more about Irina by giving her good food.</i>


    ��The clothes and shoes are ready,�� said the system.


    Mag picked up the four brown paper bags. <i>Not bad. They look even better than in the pictures.</i>


    Mag touched one of the qipaos. <i>It��s made of Tianxuan silk?</i>


    ��The silkworms on Tianxuan Ind feed on a special kind of grass called Tianxuan grass,�� said the system. ��The silk they produce is strong, smooth, and extremely durable.


    ��The bison on Sanal Ind are much stronger than normal bison due to the presence of numerous predators and a harsh environment. Their meat is sour and inedible, but their hide is of high quality. These bison shoes are soft, tough, warm, and breathable.��


    Mag nodded. <i>This qipao feels cool and smooth yet strong.</i>


    He didn��t know how Sally would look in these, but at least they would fit since the system had made them specifically for her. Mag went downstairs with the bags.


    Yabemiya and Sally were sitting there, silent and ill at ease. They were two different types of people and neither of them was a talker, so they didn��t know how to make conversation.


    When they heard Mag��s footsteps, they stood up at the same time and looked to the counter, expectant.


    *I don��t mind wearing the same clothes as Miya, *Sally thought, <i>although I don��t think they will look as good on me as they do on Miya.</i>


    Mag handed the bags to Sally. ��Your clothes and shoes,�� he said with a smile. ��You cane work here tomorrow at 7 am. Just tell me if you need to get your things in order first.��


    His voice was much kinder now because she had be his waitress, or maybe because she might be a queen one day.


    ��Thank you.�� Sally took the bags. <i>These bags are so beautiful. I��ve rarely seen clothes in paper bags. Will they fit me? Did he make them himself?</i>


    Her eyes shone with excitement when she opened the bags.


    Apparently, she liked them. She didn��t know how she would look in them, but she liked the color and fabric.


    ��Yours look different from mine. I��m sure you��ll look very pretty in them,�� Yabemiya said, smiling.


    Sally smiled and got more excited about her new clothes. ��Thank you.��


    ��We still don��t know your name,�� Mag said with a smile. <i>Many elven customers eat here every day. She has toy low. Maybe she needs a new name.</i>


    ��Oh, sorry!�� After a moment, she said, ��I��m Sally, but for some reasons, I can��t use this name right now. Please call me Aisha.��


    <i>Footnotes:</i>


    <h4>Ch 209 Footnote 1</h4>


    eyes whose outer corners incline upwards.

 Chapter 210 - Protest By Not Eating?

    <h4>Chapter 210: Protest By Not Eating?</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Henyee Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Henyee Trantions


    ��Aisha...�� Yabemiya echoed. ��That��s a pretty name.��


    ��Thank you,�� said Sally.


    Mag nodded. ��Okay, we��ll call you Aisha. I��m Mag. You can call me ��boss�� like Miya does.�� <i>Apparently, she��s aware of the situation she��s in, but she wants to work here regardless. She��s taking her chances because of the food.</i>


    Sally nodded. ��Yes, Boss.�� She had gotten used to calling her employer ��boss�� because of her days at the Geya Hotel. ��Can I leave now?��


    Mag nodded with a smile. ��Sure. Come back tomorrow at 7 a.m.��


    ��Thank you, Boss.�� Sally nodded at Mag and Yabemiya, and left.


    ��She looks like ady, Boss. But why does she...�� Yabemiya asked.


    ��She must have her own reasons. She��ll tell us if she wants us to know.�� <i>She is ady, and she might be the next elven queen.</i>


    Yabemiya nodded.


    Mag changed into his cooking clothes and started prepping ingredients.


    Amy came back at around 4:30. It was very thoughtful of Krassu to let her leave at the same time as her friends in the Chaos School.


    Ugly Duckling was lyingzily on the counter the whole afternoon. When it heard Amy��s footsteps, it slid down the counter and ran to the door to greet Amy, rubbing its little head against her legs, meowing. It was very happy to see her.


    Amy picked it up. ��You got fat, didn��t you?�� she asked with disapproval. ��You��re running 10ps before sleeping.��


    Ugly Duckling froze. ��Meow!��


    ��10ps,�� Amy repeated.


    The kitten pointed at its two bowls, at itself, and then at Amy, and shook its head. ��Meow, meow, meow!��


    Amy nodded. ��I know. I said two bowls and no running, this afternoon.�� She giggled. ��But after dinner, you have to run 10ps. It will help you lose weight.��


    The kitten rolled its eyes upwards. ��Meow!�� It waspletely outsmarted by Amy.


    Amy walked to the kitchen door with the kitten in her arms. ��How was your afternoon in school?�� Mag asked, his hands covered in flour.


    ��It was great,�� Amy answered happily. ��I yed with my friends, and they called me a little magic caster. I will study hard and be a true magic caster!��


    Mag smiled. ��That��s my girl.�� He had worried that Amy might find learning magic very boring because Luna had told him that it was a dull process, but it looked like she quite liked it.


    ��Did you manage to find a pretty waitress?�� Amy asked, expectant.


    Mag nodded. ��Yes. You��ve met her before.��


    ��Really?�� Amy thought a moment. ��Mrs. Flower Apron?��


    Mag shook his head. ��No. Mrs. Flower Apron has to take care of her own restaurant. You��ll know who she is when youe back tomorrow noon.��


    ��Okay. I��m sure she��s as pretty as Sister Miya.�� She took out the music box and asked Yabemiya to dance with her.


    They lowered the shades to block unwanted eyes.


    Their dancing brought a smile to Mag��s lips. <i>They��re getting better. If Sally could dance with them, that would be perfect. Maybe they could dance during the Peace Memorial Festival.</i>


    <i>Qipao, maid dress, and a little girl. That��s a winning and eye-catchingbination.</i>


    <i>Only, I don��t think Sally would do it. Such a shame!</i>


    At dinner, Amy ate with them now that she had sessfully promoted tofu pudding.


    Ugly Duckling was lying on the floor, sullen. The prospect of running 10ps tonight filled it with fear.


    Amy put some fried rice and meat before it. ��Eat, or you won��t have the strength to run.��


    The kitten looked away. ��Meow.��


    ��Are you protesting by not eating? 10ps or you can sleep on the floor,�� Amy said calmly.


    ��Meow, meow,�� Ugly Duckling cried in despair. It looked at its meal, sniffed, and started eating happily.


    Amy finished two bowls of tofu pudding and a te of fried rice in a little while. ��Father, I��ll go outside and watch them argue with Ugly Duckling.�� She climbed down the chair, picked up the kitten that was licking its bowl, and walked towards the door with a stool.


    She had got into the habit of watching the customers argue over which vor of tofu pudding was better.


    The two waiting lines hadn��t got tired of doing this. They had be quite a sight in the Aden Square.

 Chapter 211 - You’re One Hell Of A Chicken Farmer

    <h4>Chapter 211: You��re One Hell Of A Chicken Farmer</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Henyee Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Henyee Trantions


    Mag didn��t care two hoots about them as long as they kept their argument out of his restaurant. He was even willing to put up a ring for them to fight in if the Gray Temple permitted it.


    The ring would serve as an eye-catching advertisement.


    Yabemiya looked to the door, worried. ��Boss, should I try and talk them out of arguing?��


    ��Which side will you take?�� Mag asked.


    ��I��ll side with sweet tofu pudding people,�� Yabemiya answered.


    ��Then how do you propose to talk them out of it?�� Mag asked, smiling.


    Yabemiya froze, and then blushed. ��I don��t know...��


    ��Remember, we should never take sides when ites to customers.��


    Yabemiya nodded. ��Yes, Boss.�� <i>I must always refrain from rmending sweet tofu pudding to diners.</i>


    After they finished their dinner, Mag took a walk in his restaurant, raised the shades, opened the door, and smiled. ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant. Pleasee in!��


    Mag noticed the ck veil girl. <i>She came again. When will she take off her veil?</i>


    Gloria felt her heart racing. <i>Did he just look at me?</i>


    It was another busy night. Mag slowed down a bit to make it easier for Yabemiya. <i>We��ll be more productive when Sallyes here tomorrow.</i>


    At 9 p.m., Mag stopped cooking and turned down a few customers who wanted to have a little supper.


    <i>Kebabs and beer. That��s a proper supper. Besides, Amy has school tomorrow; she has to sleep early.</i>


    ��You don��t need to clean the tables and floor, Miya,�� Mag said as Yabemiya took out the mop and rag. ��Aisha will do it tomorrow with her magic.��


    Yabemiya opened and closed her mouth. ��I...��


    ��Yes?��


    Yabemiya shook her head. ��Nothing, Boss.��


    ��Amy and Ugly Duckling are sleeping. I��ll take them upstairs. Go home when you��re done.�� Mag said, picking them up.


    Miya nodded. ��Yes, Boss.�� After she watched him go upstairs, she looked at the rag in her hand and started clearing tables.


    Mag put the two in the crib and went to take a shower. When he came back downstairs, Yabemiya was already gone. The tables and the floor were clean and shiny.


    ��Something is on her mind...�� Mag thought aloud. He locked the door, turned off the light, and went upstairs. Hey down on his bed and opened the experience bag.


    The experience flooded into his head and became one with his memory immediately.


    *Looks like it��s not as hard as I thought. *Mag walked into the test field.


    He nodded when he saw a pan and an earthenware pot on the stove.


    Braised chicken and rice was a moreplicated dish, but Mag was not green at cooking anymore, and he was much stronger now, so he was confident he could handle it.


    When he opened the fridge and saw the chicken drumsticks, he was startled.


    ��What the hell are these?!�� Mag blurted. There were ten chicken drumsticks with golden red skin, several times bigger than normal chicken drumsticks.


    ��They are the drumsticks of fire chickens,�� answered the system. ��Fire chickens are verymon on this continent��1st-tier magical beast, fairly aggressive. Their meat is tender and very nourishing.


    ��The drumsticks you��re looking at are from the fire chickens I��m raising on the Volcano Ind which formed 10 years ago in the Staro Sea. I have made the ind habitable for them to live on.


    ��The active volcano can make the fire chickens grow faster and stronger. In fact, they can be as strong as 2nd-tier magical beasts.


    ��Their meat is at least three times more nourishing, especially for men and people who are sensitive to cold weather.��


    ��You can make them as strong as 2nd-tier magical beasts? You��re one hell of a chicken farmer.�� Mag took one in his hand. <i>It weighs at least three pounds.</i>


    The skin looked a little rough, but felt soft to the touch. The meat was soft, but not as soft as normal chicken drumsticks.

 Chapter 212 - Such A Fine Knife!

    <h4>Chapter 212: Such A Fine Knife!</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Henyee Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Henyee Trantions


    He put the drumstick aside and took out a box of dried shiitakes, which had flower-like white cracking patterns on them. The moment he opened the box, he smelled a strong characteristic fragrance, which made him feel rxed and calm.


    They were of the same size. Mag picked one up. The cap was about four centimeters in diameter. They were dried but not brittle. ��These are some shiitakes!��


    ��Shiitakes are fragrant and delicious, and can help work up your appetite and strengthen your body,�� said the system. ��They are essential ingredients of this dish.


    ��I grow them on aquria trees in the moist part of the Wind Forest. I regte the water content in the wood to create the perfect environment for the shiitakes to grow in.


    ��Each tree can produce over a thousand of shiitakes, and I select only around a hundred, which are the best in quality, appearance, and size.


    ��They can serve as incense; their fragrance is very refreshing. Additionally, they are much more delicious than normal shiitakes when used for cooking food. I have cleaned all of them before they were dried. They��re being stored in a germ-free environment with no additives whatsoever.��


    Mag nodded. ��You��re quite impressive when ites to food.��


    <i>Only the system is capable of cultivating shiitakes in the Wind Forest. It would be very interesting if some elf saw the aquria trees covered in mushrooms.</i>


    <i>That being said, I mustpliment it on its effort. The ingredients produced by the system are just unbelievable.</i>


    Then the system told him about the other ingredients and spices. They might not be as astonishing as the fire chickens and shiitakes, but they were still of higher quality than the normal ones.


    ��Thank you for your kind introduction. Now, leave me alone.�� Mag had be very excited. <i>It��s another nutritious dish. I can��t wait to find out how it will taste.</i>


    He had everything he needed: one chicken drumstick, 20 shiitakes, three potatoes, three celtuces, four green peppers, some star anises, bay leaves, Sichuan peppers, chilis, ginger, salt, sugar, dark soy sauce, light soy sauce, cooking wine, etc.


    Now, he only needed to follow the steps in his head.


    He had to cut the chicken drumstick first. When he looked to the knife block, he found another knife besides the Chinese chef��s knife. It resembled the Chinese chef��s knife in appearance, and was only a little longer and narrower. It looked very sharp, and the back of the knife was golden. ��A new knife?��


    ��You can use the old one first,�� said the system.


    Mag put the chicken drumstick on the chopping board and hacked it with the old knife.


    The knife went through the meat easily, but when it met the bone, they gave out a sound of metal hitting metal. The knife almost bounced off, making his hand a little numb.


    Its edge had got nicked. ��What the hell?!��


    ��The fire chicken is no ordinary chicken; their bones are much harder,�� said the system. ��That��s why those knights all carry sharp swords. Even Mag Alex couldn��t have killed dragons without his heavy sword.


    ��You need a proper knife if you want to be the God of Cookery. See that golden knife over there? It��s made of tungsten steel, sharp and hard. It can cut through the skin and bones of any magical beasts that are below 3rd-tier. I have made it longer and narrower for you.


    ��Try it. I��m sure you will love its sharpness.��


    ��I think you��d make a great salesman.�� Mag took the new knife in his hand.


    It weighed about the same as the old one. The handle was slip-resistant andfortable to grip, and he liked its appearance better. He held the drumstick with one hand and brought the knife down.


    It went through the meat like it was nothing and cut through the bone easily, leaving no broken bits. Mag saw marrow in the bone.


    ��Such a fine knife!�� Mag eximed in delight. He liked not only its sharpness, but also the perfect bnce.


    ��Made by me,�� the system said proudly.


    Mag paid no heed to it. He cut the drumstick into several pieces, rinsed the blood off, and put them in a big bowl with marinade.


    He soaked the dried shiitakes in some warm water.


    Then, he cut the ingredients into pieces properly.

 Chapter 213 - I Knew It

    <h4>Chapter 213: I Knew It</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Henyee Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Henyee Trantions


    The rice was also a very important part of this dish.


    But, the system wouldn��t let Mag use the rice irrigated by the water from the Spring of Life, on ount of a shortage in supply. Instead, it provided another type of rice called ��moonlight rice��.


    The system grew this rice on the Moonlight Ind in the Staro Sea. The yield was pretty high since there were abundant wends on the ind. Some stones on this ind could absorb moonlight, which made the rice as tasty as the Spring of Life rice.


    Mag opened the drawer to get some rice. In the leftpartment was the Spring of Life rice, and in the right one was moonlight rice.


    Mag took some rice from the rightpartment. Each rice grain was very translucent, with a small white crescent moon in it, so they were a little whiter than the Spring of Life rice grains.


    Mag smiled. ��These are really beautiful. System, are you mentally a girl?�� <i>I bet no girl can resist this rice.</i>


    ��I may be a system, but I also like beautiful things...��


    Although it might not be as magical as the Spring of Life rice, Mag was still quite happy with it. <i>Amy will probably like it.</i>


    He cooked the rice in the cooker. Normally, the chicken should be marinated for about an hour, but the system shortened the time for him. After the shiitakes were well soaked, he cut them into strips.


    All the ingredients were ready. Mag donned a serious face and started cooking.


    He turned the stove to medium heat and put some oil in the pan. When the oil was hot enough, he added in some sugar. The sugar was a little brown, and had a smell of honey because the system had added honey when making it.


    The honey had been harvested in the Wind Forest. The system was trying to start a bee farm since there wasn��t enough honey in that forest.


    The sugar melted quickly and gave off a pleasant smell.


    Mag put in about a fourth of the chicken, and stir-fried it until the skin browned and was covered by sugar. A strong meaty smell floated out of the pan. He moved the chicken onto a te.


    He cleaned the pan and stir-fried the spices in the pan for a few seconds to bring out their vor. Then he added in the chicken, and after a while, some cooking wine, dark soy sauce, and light soy sauce.


    Atst, Mag put in the shiitakes. The distinct, pleasant smell of shiitakes came out quickly. It seemed to have made the meaty smell stronger somehow.


    *This smell is simply divine! *Now he understood why the system had said the shiitakes were essential. <i>They have brought this dish to another level!</i>


    He stir-fried a few more seconds, and moved it all into the earthenware pot. <i>This pot is big enough to braise 16 tes of chicken, I think.</i>


    Then he added in the water which had been used to soak the shiitakes. *This water will make the dish even more vorful. *He put the potatoes and celtuces in the pot, and brought the soup quickly to a boil.


    After about 15 minutes, Mag opened the lid and added in the green peppers and chilis. Then he turned up the heat to thicken the soup.


    The meaty smell became even stronger, tickling Mag��s nose.


    <i>I feel... hungry? That��s strange, I��m not supposed to go tired or hungry here.</i>


    When the soup was thick enough, Mag opened the lid and stirred the mixture a little before turning off the heat. Then, he moved the dish into two brown earthenware bowls.


    Now the food was done��an aromatic dish with brown chicken, ck shiitakes, yellow potatoes, green celtuces, and thick soup.


    Mag put a bowl of rice on the cooking bench. The white crescent moons seemed to have be even clearer. It looked like a bowl of crescent moons. ��Did I pass your test, system?��


    ��I��m afraid you failed,�� answered the system.


    ��1. The size of the chicken pieces is so random.


    ��2. The chicken and sugar have been overcooked; it tastes tough and bitter.


    ��3. The soup is too thick and greasy.��


    Mag nodded thoughtfully. He didn��t get frustrated, though. *I knew it. The system is right. I have to take care of these problems. *He dumped the food into the trash can.


    <i>Someone should have sliced out my vile tongue! I think I had three requirements for this dish. When the f*ck will I get out?!</i>


    On the Earth


    An old man turned on his TV and picked up his cellphone. ��Hey, Li, turn on your TV! The fourth episode of ��The Miserable Life of Vicious Tongue Shen�� is on!��


    A voice answered the phone. ��Oh, thank you! He��ll be cooking my braised chicken and rice day and night without any sleep for a half year! He is reaping what he sowed!��


    At the same time, hundreds of people were watching this episode.


    ��Thank you for watching this new episode of ��The Miserable Life of Vicious Tongue Shen��!�� said the system.


    ��As you can see, Vicious Tongue Shen is now confined in a kitchen by me. I won��t let him leave until he meets all his requirements for braised chicken and rice. He is now filled with despair and terror.


    ��You may rest assured that I��ll do all I can to make his life miserable, and he can do nothing but follow my every order.��

 Chapter 214 - Where Is My Knife?

    <h4>Chapter 214: Where Is My Knife?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag cooked and cooked, never cked off, and never got frustrated by the system��sments.


    <i>Amy will love this dish! It has a lot of meat in it, </i>Mag thought happily, and cooked faster.


    Days and days had passed, and his practice had paid off. He had truly mastered this dish.


    He turned off the heat and put a bowl of braised chicken on the cooking bench with some tender moonlight rice. ��System, what about this one?��


    The air was thick with the aroma of chicken and shiitake.


    ��ording to your requirements before...


    ��1. The soup should be thick, mellow, and agreeably greasy��achieved!


    ��2. The meat should be brown, tender, and tasty��achieved!


    ��3. The rice should be fluffy, firm, and delicious��achieved!


    ��Congrattions, you��ve mastered this dish!��


    Mag felt a sense of fulfillment. <i>It��s not so hard after all. </i>After 80 days, he had finally perfected all the details.


    ��You have 10 minutes to try the food you cooked,�� said the system.


    ��That��s a first.�� Mag was very surprised. <i>It used to be that I had to ask for its permission first. The system is a little strange this time.</i>


    ��Okay. After all the hard work, I think I deserve it.�� He took a spoon and a pair of chopsticks from the cupboard and picked up a piece of chicken. It was coated in the soup. He brought it into his mouth.


    His eyes brightened immediately. The thick soup had a strong taste of chicken and shiitake, stimting his taste buds.


    He bit into the meat. It was really tender, vorful, and soft, but not as soft as the stewed meat. The vor stayed in his mouth after he swallowed.


    ��It��s so good!�� Mag said delightedly, eyes shining as he looked at the dish before him.


    He spooned some soup into his mouth. <i>Mmm! Now that��s what a soup should taste like!</i>


    He took a bite of rice. It got even tastier when he chewed into those little moons.


    With the chopsticks in one hand and the spoon in the other, he was bolting down his food.


    When he finished a half bowl of the rice, Mag spooned some soup into the bowl and mixed them together.


    He took a bite and smiled. <i>Maybe that��s the right way to eat braised chicken and rice!</i>


    After the second bowl of rice, Mag put down the spoon and chopsticks and gave a burp with a blissful look.


    Before he knew it, he was on his bed again. He was very satisfied and fell asleep quickly.


    The rm woke him up at 5 am. Mag sat up and looked toward Amy. She was still sleeping, and Ugly Duckling was struggling to hold on to the edge of the crib.


    <i>It will fall from the bed again.</i>


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling looked to Mag for rescue, but it fell down on the floor before Mag could do anything. <i>Poor cat.</i>


    Mag got off his bed and picked it up. ��Maybe I should get a small bed for you.��


    The kitten looked at Amy, and then at Mag. After a moment, it shook its head. ��Meow, meow,�� it said, pointing at Amy.


    Mag gave a smile. ��Okay, it��s your choice.�� <i>It��s a loyal cat.</i>


    <i>No matter how badly Amy treats it, it still won��t run away. Maybe it��s because she was the first person it saw when it broke out of the shell.</i>


    Mag put the kitten beside Amy. She wrapped her arms around it and said, ��Where did you go, Ugly Duckling...��


    It licked her hand, closed its eyes, and started sleeping again.


    Mag tucked them in, took his clothes quietly, and went to wash up. He nned to cook some braised chicken and rice for Amy.


    He smiled as he pictured Amy eating happily, but when he walked into the kitchen, he froze.


    ��I think you forgot something, system.��


    ��I think not,�� it replied calmly.


    ��Where is my knife? My pan and pot? My chicken drumsticks?��


    ��Congrattions! You��ve triggered a new mission! You have 24 hours to capture a wild fire chicken by yourself! Completing the mission will get you a golden knife and unlock the new ingredients and kitchenware; failing it will lead to strength falling by 0.5.��

 Chapter 215 - Braised Shrimp

    <h4>Chapter 215: Braised Shrimp</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Wait. What did you say?��


    ��Congrattions! You��ve triggered a new mission! You have 24 hours to capture a wild fire chicken, by yourself! Completing the mission will get you a golden knife and unlock the new ingredients and kitchenware; failing it will lead to strength falling by 0.5,�� the system repeated.


    ��No, before this.��


    ��I think not.��


    ��Right. I��d better start preparing ingredients.�� Mag closed the fridge door and drank some water to calm himself down.


    <i>What the f*ck?! It wants me to capture a 1st-tier magical beast?! And in 24 hours? Now I understand why it acted a little strange earlier. It set a trap for me! This f*cking system!</i>


    <i>The customers will be furious if I close the restaurant today. They may not eat here again. I hope they won��t break my window. I feel bad having to do this.</i>


    ��I already told you about the mission,�� the system said, annoyed. ��Your 24 hours starts now. I don��t care if you finish it or not.��


    ��What books are you reading these days?�� Mag asked abruptly.


    ��How to Be an Actor.��


    ��You must be very proud to see that your act worked so well!�� he said angrily. The countdown began in his head, and he became a little worried suddenly.


    He didn��t worry about having to fight a fire chicken; he thought he should be able to kill one with a proper weapon.


    Neither did he worry about the customers he was going to let down.


    He was worrying about his promise to Amy. He had promised her that he would cook a new dish with a lot of meat for her today!


    Thest thing he wanted to see was Amy��s disappointed eyes. He started pacing the floor nervously. ��System, do you sell braised chicken and rice?��


    ��Sorry, I don��t sell any food.��


    ��Buy one for me from the Earth then. I��ll pay you.��


    ��It��s not easy even for me. And it��s very expensive.��


    ��How much?��


    ��50,000 gold coins.��


    Mag lifted his eyebrow. ��How much for the new knife, pot, and pan?��


    ��You can��t afford to buy them, either.�� The system really enjoyed putting him down.


    ��You...�� Mag took a seat, brooding. <i>The damned system struck back. If only I had much more money...</i>


    <i>It seems I have no choice but to finish this mission. But, I don��t want to let Amy down. </i>He thought a moment. ��I can use the ingredients as I like, right?��


    ��I wouldn��t try and invent new dishes if I were you,�� said the system. ��You��re just a rookie cook right now. The things you might invent would only bring shame to this restaurant. You��d lose customers!��


    ��Who said anything about inventing new dishes? I just want to cook something new for Amy.�� Mag stood up, put on his apron, and walked towards the kitchen.


    ��I think I��ll make some braised shrimp, with green peppers and eggs,�� Mag muttered. ��Too bad I don��t know how to make red braised pork belly, but I think some stewed meat will be good too.��


    ��I����


    ��Keep talking and I will never upgrade the restaurant,�� Mag interrupted, cutting pork belly.


    The system fell silent right away.


    Mag only used some lean part and put the rest back into the fridge.


    A whileter, Amy came downstairs with Ugly Duckling. She had changed into her robe, her silver hair undone with a wisp of ahoge. ��Smells good! What��re you cooking, Father?�� she asked, surprised.


    ��Something you like. Why don��t you sit there and wait a moment?�� Mag said, smiling at her.


    Amy nodded. ��Okay.�� She took a seat and looked toward the kitchen with great expectations.


    The shrimp had turned red and was giving off a pleasant smell. He was cooking it ording to the method of cooking braised chicken, only that he had just used ginger, garlic, chilis and stuff. He added in some soy sauce and braised them for a while. Atst, he moved them neatly onto a te.


    Mag cleaned the wok and cooked green peppers and eggs. The golden eggs and green peppers looked very appetizing.


    Then he cut the stewed meat into thin slices and made some sour and spicy sauce. He put the dishes and rice on the tray and walked out.


    Amy��s eyes went wide, staring at the tray. ��Wow! What are these, Father? Did youe up with all these new dishesst night?��

 Chapter 216 - Do You Want To Skip School Today?

    <h4>Chapter 216: Do You Want To Skip School Today?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Yeah. I made these just for you,�� Mag answered, looking at Amy with loving eyes. He put them down on the table.


    He might be a rookie cook right now, but the skills he had already mastered were enough for him to make these new dishes tasty, if not perfect, for Amy.


    ��You��re not allowed to develop new dishes since the restaurant is only lv1,�� said the system. ��This is your first warning. After your third warning, the restaurant will be degraded.��


    ��Degrade it all you like. It��s already at the lowest level,�� Mag said, seating himself.


    ��That��s where you��re wrong. I��m sure you still remember that rickety house.��


    ��You...�� <i>I won��t let Amy live in that ramshackle building again.</i>


    ��Remember, you��re to be the God of Cookery. Be strict with yourself and patient. Do it one step at a time,�� the system said solemnly.


    ��Fine,�� Mag said after a moment. <i>The system is right. I need to be patient. The things I��ve made are nowhere near authentic. If I��m content with them, I��ll never get better.</i>


    ��Meow, meow!�� Ugly Duckling was staring at the shrimp with longing eyes. It reached out its paws tentatively, but never dared to touch the te.


    ��Amy, put Ugly Duckling on the floor and wash your hands first,�� Mag said when Amy was about to pick up a shrimp with her hand.


    ��Yes, Father,�� she said, tearing her eyes away from the shrimp. She put the cat down on the floor and ran towards the kitchen on her short legs.


    Mag peeled a shrimp skillfully. ��Come here, Ugly Duckling.�� Holding the tail, he fed the shrimp to it.


    The kitten raised its head, chewing merrily.


    By then Amy had run back. She crouched down beside the kitten and looked up at Mag with her mouth open. ��Feed me too, Father!��


    The kitten gave her a sullen look. ��Meow.��


    ��This is MY father!��


    The kitten was beaten. ��Meow, meow.�� It rubbed its head against her leg.


    Mag smiled and peeled a shrimp for Amy. ��Here you go.��


    Amy ate half with one bite. Her eyes brightened. ��It��s so good! And we have so much meat like you promised!��


    Mag was very happy that she liked it. ��Eat as much as you like.��


    <i>It��s important to keep promises to kids; they can easily pick up bad habits.</i>


    Mag didn��t eat any shrimp since the two little things liked them so much. <i>They should be good, judging by the looks on their faces.</i>


    ��System, is it dangerous for me to go hunting by myself?�� Mag asked, clearing the table.


    ��Your chance of survival is 50%.��


    Mag almost dropped the dishes in his hands. He frowned. ��Wait, what?! It��s just a fire chicken! It can kill me?��


    ��A fire chicken may not be able to kill you, but there are other magical beasts which are much powerful than fire chickens.��


    ��I��m such a weakling...��


    ��You can say that again.��


    ��Then why throw this mission at me? Do you want me dead?!��


    ��No. Your chance of survival can increase up to 99% if you have powerful items,�� the system said happily.


    <i>This damned system is trying to sell me something again! </i>Mag thought.


    ��I don��t have enough money to buy a proper sword.�� He walked towards the kitchen.


    ��Don��t worry. You can always rent one. The daily rental is only 10 gold coins, and you will get a 10% discount if you rent it for seven days and over. You can also rent a suit of armor, a one-time magic shield, a one-time magic-attack, and stuff.��


    Mag��s contempt grew stronger as it spoke. ��What if I bring Amy with me?�� he asked suddenly.


    The system fell silent. ��You chance of survival will be 100%,�� it said atst.


    Mag was taken by surprise. ��For real?��


    ��Yes. Amy is much more powerful than you.��


    This fact didn��t upset Mag. ��You��d better be right.��


    ��You can count on my calctions,�� the system said with certainty. ��But I don��t rmend you bring her with you. Amy has school today. Be a man and do it yourself!


    Mag sneered. <i>You can��t provoke me into buying stuff from you. </i>He put the dishes in the dishwasher and turned to smile at Amy. ��Do you want to skip school today, Amy?��

 Chapter 217 - A Big Troll And Many Goblins In Red Hats

    <h4>Chapter 217: A Big Troll And Many Goblins In Red Hats</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Amy was teasing Ugly Duckling with a strip of cloth. She turned to look at Mag, confused. ��Skip school?��


    Mag nodded. ��Yes. You��re not going to school today. Let��s go out hunting a chicken!�� He didn��t want to die again; 99% chance of survival wasn��t good enough for him. He wouldn��t take any chances. If he died, Amy would be left alone.


    Amy��s face lit up. ��We can eat chicken tonight?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Then let��s go, Father!�� She jumped off the chair.


    ��Hold your horses. I have to write two excuse letters first��one for Krassu, and one for the customers.�� He took out pen and paper and started writing.


    He told Krassu that Amy had got sick.


    ��Can Ugly Duckling go with us?�� Amy asked. The kitten looked at him with pitiful eyes.


    ��Will taking the cat lower my chance of survival?�� Mag asked in his head.


    ��It will increase it,�� answered the system.


    Mag smiled at Amy. ��Yes, why not?�� <i>But what can it do? </i>he wondered.


    ��Okay, let��s go.�� Mag put a bottle of water, four loaves of baiji bread, and a small bag of sauce in his bag.


    He pushed the bike out. No one was waiting outside, since it was still very early. He stuck an excuse letter on the door, which said, ��Out for new ingredients. We��ll have a new dish on offer when we open tomorrow!��


    Then he rode to the Chaos School. He gave the other excuse letter to the old guard at the gate and asked him to give it to Krassu.


    ��Bye, Mr. Turnip and Mr. Turtle Shield!�� Amy said in her seat, waving her hand.


    Anthoine and Arnold waved back. They looked at the letter when they were gone. <i>She is... sick?</i>


    ��Are we going outside of the city, Father?�� Amy asked curiously. ��I��ve never been outside of the city before. What��s out there? Daphne said there were many scary magical beasts. Her father is a strong adventurer. She said he always brought back many kills...��


    ��We��ll go to the Chaos Guild first. We have to find out where we can find fire chickens.�� Seeing that she was quite excited, Mag smiled. <i>This might turn out to be a good trip.</i>


    The Chaos Guild was the only adventurers�� guild in Chaos City, but it was also thergest one on the whole continent, providing different levels of quests. Every day, a lot of adventurers came here looking for jobs.


    ��Are we going to be adventurers?�� Amy asked, excited.


    Mag nodded with a smile. ��Yes. Let��s see if we can find a quest for hunting fire chickens.�� The system had said specifically that he had to capture one by himself. Otherwise, he would have hired someone to do it for him. <i>I could buy a map of habitats of fire chickens, but it might be too expensive. I think a map wille with the quest.</i>


    The Chaos Guild was just outside of the Aden Square.


    Mag stopped in front of the gate. ��Ugly Duckling, you stay here and watch over the bike.��


    ��Meow,�� it said. The bike sickness was killing it.


    Mag looked up at the Chaos Guild. It was a massive structure made of rough ck stones, grand and about 20 meters high.


    Eight white pirs stood in a straight line outside, as high as the guild and so thick that it would take three men with outstretched arms to reach around each one.


    It was said that the eight pirs symbolized the eight species. They had been weathered and eroded over the years.


    In the middle of the fa?ade was the main entrance to the guild, and above the entrance was a round emblem��a dove bearing an olive branch.


    It was the emblem of Chaos City. After the peace treaty was signed, everyone had wanted to use their own species�� emblem as the city emblem, and their argument had almost led to war again.


    Then, a dove with an olive branch flew over the meeting. The elven representatives suggested using it as the emblem, and it got epted by all species.


    Mag smiled. <i>History does have a way of repeating itself. </i>He took Amy by the hand and walked towards the gate.


    The gate was around 10 meters high��even higher than the gate of Chaos City. A forest troll walked past them. He was about eight meters tall, with creepers all over his back. The ground shook with every step he took.


    A band of goblins with bows and magic staves was just walking out of the gate. They were all wearing red hats. ��Hey, watch it, big guy!�� shouted the old goblin leading the band.


    Amy��s eyes widened. <i>A big troll and many goblins in red hats...</i>


    Mag was a little startled. <i>They are only as big as his foot! But, they are fully equipped and look pretty confident...</i>


    ��Boss, he might not be able to hear us,�� a young goblin said, worried.


    ��Should we get intobat position, Boss?�� asked another goblin, pulling his sword from its scabbard.

 Chapter 218 - Ingredients-finding Job No. 256

    Chapter 218: Ingredients-finding Job No. 256


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Their leader��s face darkened as the troll approached them. His hand went to the hilt of his sword. ��Stop where you are! Or we��ll look at this as a hostile action!�� he bellowed.


    The other goblins drew their swords and raised their staves. The conflict seemed unavoidable.


    Suddenly, the troll appeared to have sensed something. He stopped his foot before it was toote. When he looked down and saw the goblins, he scratched his head and walked away.


    ��Boss, I think he is insulting us!�� said the young goblin who was the first to draw the sword. He looked like he was about to sh at the troll.


    Their leader moved his hand away from the hilt. ��It��s just his ears don��t work so well,�� he said calmly. ��Let��s go. No fighting is allowed around the guild, or we will be prohibited from looking for jobs here again.��


    ��But...��


    ��Let it go. You don��t want to fight that,�� an older goblin said, giving a pat on his shoulder.


    The young goblin looked back at the troll, hesitated a moment, and kept up with the band, depressed.


    A smile showed on Mag��s face. The city seems to be running in good order.


    ��Let��s go.�� Mag and Amy started walking again.


    ��Father, if they fought, who would win?�� Amy asked out of curiosity.


    ��The troll, I think.��


    ��But the goblins have the numbers.��


    ��Numbers mean nothing against overwhelming power.��


    Amy nodded, thoughtful. She looked back at the goblins and smiled. ��Then they were very brave. They stood up to him.��


    ��Yes, indeed.��


    ��Wow, such a big house!�� Amy eximed in surprise the moment they entered. She looked around curiously.


    Mag was also quite amazed by the builders�� skills, even though Mag Alex hade here before.


    It had two floors and looked like a busy airport. There were dozens of big magic screens disying different information about all kinds of jobs: daily-life jobs, fighting jobs, magical beasts-finding jobs, material-finding jobs, ingredients-finding jobs, etc.


    Adventurers of different species were looking up at the screens. After they found the right job for them, they had to register at the reception desk.


    The daily-life jobs were rtively easy��collecting debts, looking for lost pets, babysitting, and whatnot. Mag even saw a job of sending flowers to a girl. The reward was 10 copper coins, and a little girl took that job right away.


    Mag stopped at the two five-meter-tall screens disying information about ingredients-finding jobs.


    Many people were standing here��elves, humans, orcs, and demons. They came individually or in groups, staring at the two screens.


    Some restaurants in Chaos City liked to make food using magical beasts to amodate the curiosity of their customers.


    The magical beasts were in a simr situation to the wildlife on the Earth, only they had now to protect them. They had to protect themselves.


    The rewards were high. Capturing a three-headed silver cheetah��an 8th-tier magical beast��would be rewarded with as much as 10,000 gold coins.


    The foodies in this world are just unbelievable, Mag thought.


    Then he saw the job of catching two pounds of dead leaf cicadas. Mag had never found fried cicadas inviting in his past time. How do they cook them? he wondered.


    Mag��s strange bag and cute girl were starting to attract attention.


    Sometimes, parents could be seen looking for jobs here with their kids, but only in front of the daily-life jobs screens.


    The ingredients-finding jobs often involved killing magical beasts, and were thus much more dangerous.


    Even a 1st-tier magical beast was able to take out 10 men. The wings of the dead leaf cicada were as sharp as razors, and could easily slit a man��s throat.


    So, they were surprised to see Mag with no weapon, but with a child.


    ��Taking the kid out for a trip?�� a man asked Mag. He didn��t want to see Mag putting the little girl��s life in danger.


    Mag nodded with a smile. ��Yes.��


    He didn��t mind them staring at him. He had found his job. Ingredients-finding job No. 256: Capture a wild fire chicken alive. Reward: 10 gold coins.


    The man frowned. He wants to do a job while going on a trip with his kid?! ��You should go north then. Plenty of views there, and it��s very safe. Kids of the Chaos School go there every spring and autumn. The job can wait. Have fun with your kid.��


    Mag could tell that the man was warning him kindly. ��Thank you. I��ll take her there next time.�� Then he walked towards the reception desk with Amy.

 Chapter 219 - Thirteen Swordplay Forms

    <h4>Chapter 219: Thirteen Swordy Forms</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag handed an iron card to the young reception girl, and said, ��Ingredients-finding job No. 256, please.��


    The iron card was like a membership card, and could store information about the adventurer and every job he had done thanks to magic casters.


    Due to his poor health, Mag Alex had only been able to undertake easy jobs, but he had managed to get from a level 0 adventurer to a level 1 adventurer.


    ��The job of catching a fire chicken?�� she asked after checking his file.


    Mag nodded. ��Yes.��


    ��I know you��re a level 1 adventurer, sir, but the fire chicken is very dangerous and aggressive. Are you sure you want to do this job?�� she asked, looking over Mag.


    <i>He has done hundreds of jobs, or rather, errands, but he looks so strong and handsome! </i>she thought. <i>That��s strange.</i>


    Mag nodded. ��Yes.�� He knew the girl was just looking out for him.


    The receptionist remembered herself suddenly. ��All right. Do you need a map of their habitats?��


    ��Yes, please.�� The map was the reason he hade here.


    ��The map is one gold coin. I wish you the best of luck.�� She handed the map and his iron card to him.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag paid the money, took the map and his card, and walked towards the gate with Amy.


    ��He took the fire chicken job?�� a man asked after Mag left.


    ��Yes. The fire chicken is pretty powerful among 1st-tier magical beasts,�� said a second voice. ��Even a fully equipped 1st-tier knight may not be able to beat one. It��s impossible for him to capture one alive.��


    ��Poor girl. Hope they won��t die,�� a third voice said.


    <i>I hope nothing bad will happen to them, </i>the receptionist prayed inwardly.


    Guy handed his card to the girl. ��Ingredients-finding job No. 87: capture a bronze wild boar. Also, I��d like a map.�� He looked at Mag and Amy and shook his head.


    <i>I have warned him, but he��s so stubborn. I will help them out if I meet them out there.</i>


    As an old hunter, killing a fire chicken was easy for him, but he didn��t want to do it, because the reward was too small.


    ...


    ��Father, they said it��s impossible for us to catch a fire chicken. Why?�� Amy asked, looking up at Mag.


    Mag stroked her head and smiled. ��Because they don��t know how powerful you are.��


    Amy shook her head. ��No. It��s because they don��t know how powerful Father is!��


    Mag was very happy. ��I don��t care what they say as long as I��m a good father in your eyes.��


    ��You��re a great father, Father!�� She let go of his hand and ran towards the bike. Ugly Duckling was waiting for them in the basket with a pitiful look on its face.


    ��System, I want to rent a sword for a day,�� Mag said, walking slowly.


    ��That��s 10 gold coins. Thank you!�� the system said. ��It will be ready in five minutes.��


    ��Give it to me after I leave the city. And, I need you to keep my bike safe for me for a day.��


    ��That will be one gold coin.��


    Mag nodded. ��Okay.�� Even though the system had said he was 100% safe, he wanted to go all out for to finish this mission and protect Amy. He decided to think like Mag Alex.


    Mag Alex had been a brilliant swordsman as well as an excellent officer.


    He wouldn��t have fallen into that situation if he had turned down a certain old friend. They had nned everything meticulously.


    The fire chicken or any other magical beasts would have been small fry to him. He could have killed them with one swing of his sword.


    Yet Mag wasn��t capable of doing something like that now.


    Mag Alex had learned swordy from his father, and started using a sword weighing over 100 pounds at the age of 15.


    Mag was now as strong as Mag Alex when he was about 10 years old.


    Later, Mag Alex killed his first dragon, and found a nameless swordy manual in which were 13 swordy forms in its den. He called it Thirteen Swordy Forms.


    When he was at his best, he could wield his heavy sword so fast that no one could see it.


    Of course, Mag couldn��t wield even a smaller longsword that fast now, and thought he might only be able to do the first three forms.


    <i>But it��s probably enough for me to kill a fire chicken.</i>

 Chapter 220 - Frosty Wings

    <h4>Chapter 220: Frosty Wings</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Let��s go, Amy,�� Mag said.


    ��Yes, Father!�� she answered happily. ��Ugly Duckling, we��re going out of the city!��


    ��Meow, meow!�� it cried excitedly.


    Mag had the system hide the bike, and walked down the ck stone road towards the gate.


    The gate was not far south of the Chaos Guild. It was about eight meters tall, while the city walls were 15 meters tall. They were not very tall, actually, because this city was a symbol of peace. The walls of Rodu were as tall as 60 meters, and were five meters thick; they could hold for a while against the attack of a 10th-tier dragon.


    Still, the walls of Chaos City were not easy to breach. There were numerous magic spells on the walls, and counting. In fact, it was one of the most impregnable cities.


    Eight soldiers in ck uniforms were guarding the gate, with swords hanging at their waists.


    Mag saw the emblem on their chests��a dove bearing an olive branch. <i>It seems the gate is guarded by men from the castle of Chaos City. </i>The emblem of the Gray Temple was a diamond, though details differed among departments. For instance, the emblem of Chaos School was a pencil and ruler.


    Adventurers wereing and going through the gate. No non-adventurers could Mag see, as nothing but herbs and fearsome beasts could be found in the swamps and valleys south of the city.


    Dangerous as it was, it was a great ce for adventurers to make money.


    A guard motioned them to stop when they walked to the gate. ��Are you going out?�� he asked Mag.


    Mag nodded. ��Yes.��


    ��I must warn you: you��re walking into beasts�� territories,�� the guard, Buddy, said earnestly. ��It��s not safe for your kid.��


    Never in his 20 years of guarding the gate had he seen an unarmed man with a girl and a cat.


    Every day, many adventurers came back injured, mutted, or dead.


    They risked their necks every time they went out there.


    The map was updated every day based on the information provided by adventurers, yet they could never prepare themselves for every eventuality.


    By then, the other guards and some adventurers had noticed Mag too. They were all gazing at this man in fancy clothes with confusion.


    Mag nodded with a smile. ��I know that. Thank you for your warning. Can I go now?��


    Buddy gave him a long look. ��Yes. Good luck.��


    ��Thank you.�� He was grateful that they hadn��t mocked him, but he was also a little disappointed��he couldn��t enjoy the amusement of proving them wrong.


    ��Will they make it back alive, Boss? The little girl is pretty cute,�� a guard said.


    ��I hope so.�� Buddy took his eyes away from Mag and focused on his job again.


    ...


    ��It��s so beautiful!�� Amy cried in delight.


    The mountains far away looked like a painting, and the lingering swathes of fog made them even more attractive. Mag��s eyes also brightened.


    Suddenly, something appeared in the sky, and it flew over to the gate in no time.


    ��A dragon!�� a man cried, in excitement or perhaps in fright.


    Mag looked up and squinted his eyes.


    It cast a huge shadow on the ground with its wings spread wide. Even the air had be cold.


    It was a frosty dragon, with white scales and a wingspan of over 30 meters. It was big but not fat, graceful and dignified, its eyes deep blue and freezing cold.


    Most people didn��t dare to look up, eager to get away from this chilling beast.


    The dragons might not have won the war, but they were unmistakably strong. This one was at least as powerful as a 7th-tier magic caster.


    And once they were outside of the city, the rules could bind them no longer.


    ��Wow, it looks so much like the dragon Master Turtle summoned!�� Amy said. ��It��s so beautiful!��


    Ugly Duckling looked up at the dragon and cried with hostility.


    Mag nodded. ��Yes, it is beautiful.�� It was the first time he had seen a real dragon. It looked like a piece of art. Its frosty wings pped, bringing about some wind and snow.


    The other adventurers stayed well away from Mag and Amy.


    The dragon saw Mag too. Frost formed under Mag��s feet. <i>Why am I feeling a sense of... fear? </i>the dragon wondered.

 Chapter 221 - Do You Sell RPGs?

    <h4>Chapter 221: Do You Sell RPGs?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Many customers had gathered around the restaurant,ining.


    ��Why is it still not open yet?�� a man said.


    ��There��s a notice on the door saying they have gone out for ingredients,�� said a second voice.


    ��What? No tofu pudding or Yangzhou fried rice for me today?�� said the first man.


    ��He is not taking us seriously,�� a third man said.


    ��He should have told us earlier. He wasted my time, and I have to try and exin to my wife!�� said a fourth voice.


    ��But today isn��t supposed to be his off day,�� Harrison said, confused.


    ��And here I��ve promised Parmer to get breakfast for him.�� Gjergj sighed.


    ��The good part is tomorrow there will be a new dish,�� said Mobai. He was the first to see the notice. He felt tired without his Yangzhou fried rice today.


    ��Yeah. I look forward to the new dish tomorrow,�� a man said. ��Every dish here is just fantastic. We should be more understanding towards him. He went off to get ingredients for us.��


    ��I understand him, but I can��t forgive him,�� a young knight said, tossing a dagger at the door. ��This will send the right message.��


    Some people copied him and threw their knife or dagger at the door.


    ��It��s not open today?�� Gloria whispered as she stared at the crowd through the window of a fancy carriage, disappointed. She was still wearing a cloak today, only it was a silver one. Her dress and veil were both light blue.


    This new outfit of hers was much brighter. Between her beautiful curly hair and slim body, she would surely be the center of attention if she stepped out of the carriage.


    ��I��m sure the new dish will be delicious,�� she muttered, and left.


    Sargeras and his two men stepped to the door and saw the pile of knives and the notice.


    Monde scratched his bald head. ��What now, Boss? I need my roujiamo.��


    Kil looked depressed. ��Me too.��


    Sargeras hit them on the head. ��Just one day without roujiamo won��t kill you. Even a genius like Mag is working so hard. Come on, we��re expecting more brothers soon. We need to make enough money to put on a roujiamo spread for them!��


    ��For roujiamo!�� said Kil and Monde, suddenly excited.


    ��He told me my precious disciple was sick, but it seems she just skipped school to y with her father,�� Krassu said angrily. ��On her second day of school!�� The air around him became so hot that many people stepped away from him.


    Urien took the opportunity to gloat. ��Amy will be studying under me the day after tomorrow.��


    ��You will only get to teach her for two days. The third day is their off day,�� Krassu snapped back.


    ��I can teach her more things in a day than you can do in three days,�� Urien said in his hoarse voice.


    Krassu��s eyes narrowed and glinted dangerously. ��Oh, yeah? Why don��t we let our magic do the talking?��


    Urien pulled his ck magic wand out of his sleeve. ��dly.��


    Brandli hurriedly stepped between them with a magic shield around him. ��Please, my lords, there��re so many people here...��


    He might hold a high position in the Gray Temple, but he was a small fry before these two legends. He had been assigned the job of watching them.


    It was a hazardous job.


    ...


    Suddenly, Mag sensed danger in the dragon��s stare. He stepped in front of Amy and eyed the dragon warily. After all, he couldn��t y a dragon anymore.


    ��System, do you sell RPGs?�� Mag asked anxiously.


    ��You can��t afford one,�� answered the system.


    ��If you let me die, your n of making me the God of Cookery will be aborted.��


    ��Don��t worry. I can always find someone else.��


    Mag lifted an eyebrow. ��You...��


    Mag��s act of protecting Amy had won many adventurers�� admiration.


    They hoped the dragon would be generous and let them go.


    While Mag was trying to procure some weapon from the system, the dragon vanished, and a girl in a white dress appeared at the gate.

 Chapter 222 - Go On A Trip

    <h4>Chapter 222: Go On A Trip</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Many adventurers kept their distance from her. Obviously, she was that frosty dragon.


    Mag watched her, alert for any signs of iing attacks. He was in a dangerous situation right now, but because of Mag Alex��s memory, he didn��t feel frightened.


    Amy was peeping at her from behind Mag, eyes wide open and shining with excitement.


    A big hound crouched down on the ground in fear, while Ugly Duckling was growling in Amy��s arms.


    The girl was around 20, with skin as white as snow and beauty that was otherworldly. She was looking at Mag with an indifferent air.


    Then she saw the kitten. <i>It��s not afraid of me? Stupid cat.</i>


    When she noticed Amy, her eyes softened. Mag couldn��t feel the coldness in the air anymore. She turned around and walked into the city. With every step she took, frost appeared under her feet. Then, she suddenly disappeared.


    All the people felt deeply relieved.


    A 7th-tier magic caster or a 7th-tier knight could never have been that frightening.


    They took a look at Mag, and felt happy that the dragon had spared them.


    Amy stepped out from behind Mag��s back happily. ��That big sister dragon is so beautiful, Father! But how did she disappear all of a sudden?��


    ��By magic, I think,�� he answered. <i>We were so close to being taken out on our first quest! She��s truly gorgeous, though.</i>


    ��I want to learn that magic too, Father!�� Amy looked up at her father, excited.


    ��Okay. I��ll ask your master to teach you tomorrow.��


    Amy nodded delightedly. ��Thank you, Father. Master Half-beard must know how to use that magic.��


    Mag smiled and touched Amy��s head. Then he poked the kitten in the head with a finger. ��You ought to behave. Never provoke other people!��


    ��Meow, meow,�� it cried, reaching out a paw defiantly.


    Amy patted the paw. ��Pull it back!��


    ��Meow.�� It withdrew it immediately.


    Mag took out the map and studied it.


    Mag might not be able to read the map, but the same thing couldn��t be said for an officer like Mag Alex.


    ��We��ll go there��outside the Valley of Thorns. It��s a less dangerous ce,�� he said, putting the map away.


    It was still very dangerous, though. It was a ce with a few 5th-tier magical beasts, some 3rd-tier and 4th-tier ones, and many 1st-tier and 2nd-tier ones.


    The Valley of Thorns was actually made up of several valleys and mountains. It was known for its thorn bushes, amidst which precious ingredients and herbs could be found. They could be worth much more than a high-tier magical beast, so the valley was constantly attracting low-level adventurers.


    The adventurers were free of the worry of being killed or robbed of their kills or findings. The Chaos Guild would conduct a full investigation and bring the robber or killer to justice.


    Several years ago, justice had been served by killing several high-level adventurers, including a descendent of a 9th-tier demon. After that, people started taking that rule seriously.


    Mag was headed for the mountain slope west of the Valley of Thorns. The temperature was higher there because of a hot spring. Fire chickens liked it there.


    The ck stone road ended half a mile from the gate, and then split into several dirt paths made by those walking there.


    A band of knights rode past them, raising a cloud of dust. Some people mutteredints.


    An old adventurer was driving a donkey cart unhurriedly, with four young boys sitting in the cart looking around curiously. They had to be rookie adventurers, going on a quest for the first time.


    The cart was followed by several fully equipped men on horses. By the look of them, they were veteran adventurers, and were there to watch over the boys.


    Mag and Amy were the most conspicuous��an unarmed man with a little girl and a cat. They looked like tourists going on a trip, only the ce they were headed for was thest ce one should choose for a trip.


    ��Why are they looking at us funny, Father?�� Amy asked.


    ��Because...�� Mag paused a moment, stroking his chin. ��Because they are amazed by my good looks, I think.��

 Chapter 223 - Father, You’re So Strong!

    <h4>Chapter 223: Father, You��re So Strong!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Amy nodded. ��I agree. Father is so handsome!��


    Mag smiled. ��Your honeyed words will go right to my head.�� He stroked her head, and rmenced walking.


    ��What are honeyed words? Are they some goodies?��


    Mag shook his head with a smile. ��No, sweetheart.��


    After a while, they were alone on the road.


    Amy had put Ugly Duckling on the ground. She was now running after a butterfly with the kitten, giggling.


    That put a smile on Mag��s face. <i>I should take them out more. Maybe next time we can go north.</i>


    ��Give me the sword, system,�� he said, holding out his hand. <i>That��s a cool stance to catch a sword.</i>


    The sword descended from the sky, the sharp end first, flew inches away from Mag��s nose, and nked, stabbing into a stone in the ground and trembling. The gleam of the de had almost blinded him when it flew past his eyes.


    Mag was struck dumb with shock. Finally, he swallowed and looked down at the sword, which had almost chopped off his nose and the part between his legs.


    Mag tried to suppress his anger. ��Did you intend to kill me?!��


    ��My apologies,�� the system said. ��Signal is really bad out here, but I have managed tond the sword right in front of you.��


    ��Right in front of me? You almost killed me!�� Mag took a few steps back in fright. <i>It needs to be taught a lesson!</i>


    ��But I didn��t, right? I had it under control, so stopining!�� said the system.


    ��All right. But I won��t buy anything from you anymore,�� Mag said coldly.


    ��Oh, my favorite customer, calm down,�� said the system. It spoke in a much softer voice now. ��I have a way to settle this delivery problem once and for all, and you��ll get a holographic map within a 30-mile radius of the city. You will no longer need to buy any other maps.��


    Mag didn��t look convinced. ��I��m listening.��


    ��You can buy a satellite.��


    ��You want me to buy a satellite so that I can get a holographic map?�� Mag said derisively. He pulled out the sword and strode to catch up with Amy.


    ��The satellite made by me has a high-resolution imaging system, and it��s a synchronous satellite. It can provide continuous surveince of Chaos City,�� the system insisted.


    ��How high?��


    ��As high as you want.��


    ��Can you deploy a satellite over the elven territory?��


    ��Not now. You need one over Chaos City first, and then you need about 35 more satellites if you want to cover the whole continent.��


    ��Interesting. But how much for a satellite like that?�� Mag asked.


    ��Three million gold coins. I��llunch it for you!��


    ��Oh, that��s so nice of you!�� Mag said with a sarcastic smile. ��Now beat it!��


    The system fell silent.


    Mag studied the sword in his hand as he walked quickly.


    It looked pretty much like the one he had seen in Mobai��s forge the other day. It was about a meter tall and as wide as two fingers. The hilt was ck, with simple carvings.


    He liked the colors and the feel. The weight was just right, thanks to the system.


    A thought urred to his mind. <i>Maybe I should buy this sword. </i>Then he shook his head. <i>No. That��s exactly what the system wants. I won��t fall for its little trick.</i>


    He reflected on the Thirteen Swordy Forms and swung the sword at a small tree as thick as an arm.


    Mag had thought his movement would be awkward, but quick as that, the poor tree was cut in two and fell towards him. Even he hadn��t seen the movement of the sword. Apparently, his body had remembered all the proper movements.


    Mag dodged and gaped at the sword and the tree.


    <i>I��m much stronger than I thought. A sh like that might kill a 1st-tier knight.</i>


    Amy was staring at Mag with Ugly Duckling, openmouthed. ��Father, you��re so strong!��

 Chapter 224 - A Loud Crow

    <h4>Chapter 224: A Loud Crow</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Hearing Amy��s voice made Mag recover from his amazement quickly. He put the sword away and smiled.


    ��Is that a sword?�� asked Amy.


    ��Yes.�� He had thought he might have to work at using the sword every night, but Mag Alex��s extremely hard training had saved him the trouble of practicing��his body remembered how to swing a sword.


    All he needed to do was get used to this new sword quickly, and then he could make the most of the Thirteen Swordy Forms.


    Now that he had got all the skills and experience down, the only thing standing between him and being a high-tier knight was his weak body.


    <i>I just need to make more money to buy strength from the system, </i>Mag thought. <i>It��s the easiest way to get stronger.</i>


    ��Where did you get it?�� Amy asked, staring at the glimmering sword.


    ��Up there,�� Mag said, pointing up.


    ��That was a cool sh! Can you teach me, Father?�� Amy asked, expectant.


    ��You want to learn how to use a sword?��


    <i>I��m more than qualified to teach her that, but studying magic is already taking up much of her time. It would be cruel to have such a little kid learn many things at one time.</i>


    Amy nodded solemnly. ��Yes, Father!�� She stared at the sword with longing. ��I want to be able to cut a tree in half too. Then I can protect you, Father.��


    Looking at Amy��s expectant face, Mag smiled. ��All right. I��ll teach you a little every day. But you have to promise me you won��t tell anyone about this.��


    ��Not even my two masters?��


    ��No. And you can��t tell Miya, either. It��s our little secret. You can tell them when the time is right, and I��m sure they will be amazed.�� <i>It won��t hurt her to be stronger. No one will dare to bully her again.</i>


    <i>She won��t bully other children, I hope. If they were hurt by her, they would have iting.</i>


    Amy nodded. ��Okay. I promise.��


    ��That��s my good girl,�� Mag said, stroking her hair. Ugly Duckling was resting its head on Amy��s feet. Mag poured some water for the two little things, hung the bottle at his waist, and put the cat in the bag.


    ��Meow, meow.�� Ugly Duckling looked around curiously, and found afortable position to lie in.


    Amy extended her arms. ��I��m also very tired, Father. Could you carry me on your back?��


    Mag smiled. ��Sure. I guess chasing butterflies is tiring.�� He crouched down. ��Hop on.��


    Amy hopped on Mag��s back and threw her arms around his neck. ��Let��s go!�� she cried in delight.


    ��Let��s go!�� Mag echoed, standing up, sword in hand, and strode towards their destination. The girl on his back wasn��t heavy at all��she was only about 9 kilograms <sup>1</sup> . Mag walked as she talked beside his ear.


    The Valley of Thorns was around three miles away from the gate. The road Mag was walking along was two meters wide, full of cracks, grooves, and footprints, some of which were bigger than those of elephants��trolls��, probably.


    Now and then, an adventurer on a horse rode past them. Everyone couldn��t refrain from looking at such a strange adventurer and his girl.


    Half an hourter, Mag found himself looking at the immense valley between two mountains. The two sides were almost vertical at the mouth, which was only about three meters wide, and they were nketed by thorns��ck and thick.


    The mouth was like the toothless mouth of a beast, constantly devouring adventurers.


    Mag went towards the west slope with Amy. Most people would have chosen the valley or the east slope because arge part of the thorn bushes on the west slope had been destroyed by a big fire years before. Not many magical beasts wandered around that part nowadays.


    That was why Mag had picked this ce��better safe than sorry. He had plenty of time to find a fire chicken.


    ��Let me down, Father. I��m too heavy,�� Amy said with a loving voice.


    Mag smiled. ��Don��t worry, sweetheart. You��re not heavy at all. I can carry you forever.�� Thend here was very fertile, so new thorn bushes had already grown quite big. He would never let the thorns get his daughter.


    Thanks to the sharp sword, Mag cut his way onto the mountain easily with Amy on his back


    He had been very wary, but he hadn��t spotted a single beast, let alone a fire chicken��not even when he reached the hot spring.


    The springy in a small clearing, about two meters in diameter and half a meter deep, ringed by stones��maybe the spring had been formed that way from the beginning, or maybe someone had put the stones there to make it look like a tub.


    Beside the hot spring stood a huge boulder about as tall as a human, burned ck��courtesy of that big fire.


    The temperature here was a dozen degrees Celsius higher. The ground felt hotter as if a volcano were nearby.


    The spring was steaming, tempting Mag to jump in.


    ��Wow, a steaming spring!�� Amy eximed with excitement. ��Father, can I y with the water?��


    Mag smiled. ��Let me see if it��s not too hot.�� He put Amy down. <i>Maybe I can wash my tired feet here.</i>


    Mag reached out his hand to touch the water.


    Suddenly, a loud crow sounded and a fire chicken pped onto the boulder.

 Chapter 225 - He Swung His Sword Upwards

    <h4>Chapter 225: He Swung His Sword Upwards</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It was huge��as tall as a meter and a half, with ming red feathers and a scarletb. It pped its wings, and mes arose on them. The ck beady eyes were staring at Mag, glinting with hostility.


    Mag thought it was some kind of ridiculously giant rooster when he first caught sight of it. <i>This must be a fire chicken. I thought I had to look for it elsewhere. Lucky me!</i>


    He could feel the heat of its mes. He rose swiftly to his feet, stepped in front of Amy, and took several steps back.


    Amy��s eyes were glittering with excitement, swallowing saliva. ��Such a big rooster! I like roast chicken; a steamed one is good too!��


    The chicken smelt danger. It cast a terrified nce at the little girl.


    <i>Such a little foodie! </i>Mag smiled. ��I like braised chicken.��


    Mag handed the kitten to Amy. ��Stay behind me, and let me take care of it.��


    ��Yes, Father. Go get it, Father! I want to eat braised chicken!�� Amy said, excited.


    Ugly Duckling took azy look at the chicken, and went back to sleep in Amy��s arms.


    The fire chicken crowed again, staring at Mag with contempt. It pped its wings, and the mes were starting to turn into fireballs.


    Many adventurers were checking their game at the mouth of the valley. ��Someone found a fire chicken on the west slope?�� a man asked, surprised.


    ��I saw a man and a little girl go there earlier,�� said a second voice.


    ��A little girl? The mes of the fire chicken will burn them alive!�� a third voice said.


    ��Did he take her there to swim in that hot spring? A stupid father!�� said a fourth man.


    A fire chicken was barely a threat to a veteran adventurer, but it could be deadly to a rookie.


    But these adventurers had seen too many deaths to care much about two strangers�� safety.


    Guy was just riding past them. His level allowed him to do more than one quest at a time, and he could finish all of them in one day if he got lucky. ��A man and a girl in a cape went that way?�� he asked them, pointing.


    One of the adventurers nodded. ��Yes, and we heard a fire chicken just now. I think they are in danger.��


    ��A fire chicken?!�� Guy frowned, and hurriedly swung off his horse. He tied it to a tree quickly and ran up the slope with a ck spear and a bow.


    He liked the half-elf girl. He had a granddaughter who was of the same age and constantly badgered him to y with her.


    His son was an adventurer too, but they would never dream of taking his granddaughter here. He could still hear the rooster��s crow, and hoped he wouldn��t be toote. He quickened his pace.


    ...


    Mag watched the fire chicken and moved forward with his sword. He had never faced such a deadly beast before, but he felt more excited than fear.


    His heart was thumping; he felt pumped up.


    He craved a fight, a long overdue fight.


    Mag took a look at his hands. <i>You have been neglected for three years, but now it��s your time to shine again!</i>


    He gripped harder.


    He felt a strange yet somehow familiar bloodlust.


    The fire chicken gave a shrill cry, and with a p of its wings, six fireballs as big as basketballs flew towards Mag.


    They were hot enough to burn through armor te, which was why fire chickens were pretty powerful among the 1st-tier magical beasts.


    Mag smiled with disdain, jumped, andnded three meters away. ��Is that all you got?��


    The six fireballsnded where Mag had previously stood and blew a hole in the ground, melting dirt and rock.


    Amy pped her hands merrily. ��You can do it, Father!��


    The fire chicken became very irritated, and dived towards Mag like a hawk��its fireballs were limited.


    Mag narrowed his eyes. Its wingspan was over two meters, its legs strong and ws sharp.


    Mag knew well enough how hard its bones were.


    He stood his ground and swung his sword upwards.

 Chapter 226 - Wow, Such A Big Pig!

    <h4>Chapter 226: Wow, Such A Big Pig!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    His movement was nothing fancy.


    Yet, it was quick as hell and lethal.


    The sword slit open the bird��s throat.


    The poor fire chicken uttered a cry of despair, and flopped down to the ground, twitching, blood welling from the cut. Its mes flickered and died, while its eyes were staring at Mag with hate.


    ��You��re amazing, Father!�� Amy eximed in delight, pping. Ugly Duckling looked up at Amy with sullen eyes, for she was making it ufortable.


    Mag smiled and put his sword away. <i>Speed is everything when ites to martial arts. </i>He felt a sudden loneliness.


    Amy crouched down beside the chicken, and said, ��You can rest in peace now. I��ll be sure to enjoy your meat.��


    The fire chicken stared at Amy, and died with its eyes open.


    Mag smiled, and his loneliness of being invincible was gone without a trace.


    That was the first form of his Thirteen Swordy Forms. It was simple yet deadly, and not easy to master.


    These forms were intended for killing enemies.


    Mag pretty liked them. <i>It��s always better to end a fight in seconds than minutes.</i>


    ��I have finished the mission, system,�� Mag said with a smug smile. ��And in such a short time. Impressive, right? You said my chance of survival was 50%, but I think I could have handled it just fine by myself.��


    ��Word of advice: a moment of carelessness may cost you your life out here. And by the way, your mission is not finished until you get this chicken back home.��


    ��Hold on. You didn��t say anything about carrying it back!�� Mag said angrily.


    ��This mission was meant for you to learn to show respect to the ingredients and their provider. If you didn��t carry it back, how would you understand how hard it is for me to run all the errands for you?��


    ��So you want to sell the ingredients at a high price.��


    The system was taken by surprise. ��How do you know that?��


    Magughed. ��Isn��t that obvious? It��s low, even for you.��


    ��I don��t know what you��re talking about. Just finish your mission.��


    Mag looked down at the fire chicken��it was at least 20 kilograms. He was strong enough to carry it, of course, but he had to carry Amy as well.


    <i>I need a mount. Not all the roads in this world are great for bikes.</i>


    <i>I miss that purple-striped griffin. It was such a cool flying mount, as strong as a dragon.</i>


    It had been badly injured in <i>that incident </i>too. Mag Alex had ordered it to run, but two griffin riders had gone after it.


    There was nothing to be done for it; Mag had to carry the chicken back.


    Guy stopped when he heard the chicken��sst shrill cry of pain. No sound came after that. <i>Seems like he killed it, </i>he thought, surprised and relieved. <i>I guess I underestimated him. Not bad.</i>


    When Guy was about to leave, there suddenly came an unexpected deafening roar, apanied by sonorous footsteps like drum beat.


    Guy looked back, shocked. <i>A bronze wild boar?! </i>He ran towards the sound.


    A bronze wild boar was a 3rd-tier magical beast, notorious for being rather grumpy and suddenly charging. Even a 5th-tier knight didn��t dare to meet its charge head on. Additionally, it was rushing downhill right now, which was far more dangerous.


    <i>They won��t stand a chance against that grumpy beast! I have to hurry, </i>Guy thought to himself.


    The adventurers beneath the mountain heard the boar too.


    ��Holy sh*t! A bronze wild boar!�� a voice called.


    ��It��s running downhill!�� said a second voice.


    ��Time to run, folks!�� a third voice said.


    ...


    The roar shocked Mag. His eyes went wide when he looked up.


    A boar as big as an elephant, with half-a-meter-long tusks, sharp fangs, and bristles, was running towards them.


    Mag felt the ground shaking. It was basically a truck running out of control.


    ��Sh*t! System, you��d better have nothing to do with this!�� Mag called angrily.


    Amy stood up with the kitten in her arms, not looking afraid at all. ��Wow, such a big pig! Can we have some pork tonight, Father?��

 Chapter 227 - I’m Going To Burn You Alive!

    <h4>Chapter 227: I��m Going To Burn You Alive!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��What? Of course I have nothing to do with this boar!�� the system said. ��I��m gonna help you in case you get killed. Now its speed is 300 km/h, and counting. You can��t stop it.��


    ��Tell me something I don��t know!�� Mag had no time to answer Amy right now. He lifted her up onto the boulder.


    She should be safer there, but he wouldn��t take any chances.


    Mag took off Amy��s cape hurriedly and stroked her head. ��Stay here, Amy. I��ll lure it away.��


    Amy nodded. ��Yes, Father,�� she said. ��But that way we won��t be able to eat its meat tonight.��


    Despite the situation they were in, Mag smiled. ��Don��t worry. We can always buy.�� <i>Amy��s fireball is not enough to kill it. It would get irritated and charge at Amy.</i>


    Mag took the cape in his hand and ran with his sword, shouting to the system, ��System, kill it!��


    ��The red cape will make it much angrier. Are you sure you want to do this? It��s charging at you at a speed of 335 km/h! 345! 350!��


    ��I don��t need to know its f*cking speed!�� <i>I guess I have to take it on.</i>


    <i>But it��s likely to kill me.</i>


    ��You said I would be absolutely safe if I took Amy with me!�� Mag said, running towards the cliff.


    ��If you wouldn��t let her help you, you��d surely be killed,�� the system said calmly.


    Mag looked back at Amy standing on therge rock. ��You can do it, Father!�� she called.


    Ugly Duckling was lyingzily beside Amy. Not once had it so much as nced at the boar.


    Mag looked dubious. The boar was only 50 meters away from him; he could never make it to the cliff.


    He stopped. ��I��ll take your word for it, but first let me see what it can do.�� The boar trampled through the bushes as if they were nothing, sending small rocks rolling down the slope.


    He held the sword steady, his heart pounding but his face calm. He squinted his eyes.


    Amy stood on the boulder, waving her hands as she watched. ��Go get it, Father!��


    Thanks to the system, he had be so strong that he could jump meters high.


    Right before the boar could hit him, Mag jumped three meters high, turned 180 degrees in the air, and stuck the sword into its skin.


    It had barely pierced its hard skin. He managed to pull the sword out andnd on the ground with some help of his sword. He found his hand bleeding.


    The truth hurt more than his injury��he was not strong enough to kill that boar.


    ��System, lend me 1 strength for five seconds, and I will kill it!�� Mag said.


    ��Do you really want to be shocked by electricity right now? It might take longer than thest time, you know.��


    ��F*ck!�� Mag said. The boar stopped, turned around, and pawed the ground with rage. Mag was already panting.


    ��I never intended to lend it to you anyway.��


    The boar charged at Mag again. It was running uphill this time, but its speed had reached 100 km/h in seconds, although it was still looking fat and clumsy.


    ��Sh*t!�� Mag ran towards a small tree, jumped up onto it, and jumped again just before the boar snapped it in two. Hended on the ground gracefully, but he knew he didn��t have much strength left.


    ��Go, Fath����


    Amy saw his bleeding hand and became furious. A bluish violet me appeared on her hand and quickly turned into a fireball. ��Father wanted to lead you away, but I��m going to burn you alive!��


    Then she threw it at the boar.

 Chapter 228 - A 3rd-tier Magic Caster

    <h4>Chapter 228: A 3rd-tier Magic Caster</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Guy��s brows furrowed deeper. He could tell from the boar��s bellow that it had got very angry. Even he wasn��t sure if he could stop it in such rough terrain.


    He was a 3rd-tier knight in histe 40s, strong and cautious. Rarely in his 20 years of doing quests had he put himself in a dangerous situation.


    Guy couldn��t decide whether he wanted to help because the girl had looked so cute when she stared up at the magic screens, or because his granddaughter had a good half-elf friend.


    He wanted to help them even if that meant putting himself in danger.


    He ran faster, ming Amy��s father for taking her out here. He listened carefully. He was at a distinct disadvantage here. He only had one chance. He had to kill the boar with a well-aimed throw, or he might pay the price of failure with death.


    When he decided he was close enough, he jumped onto a rock, took one step forward, held the spear up to his ear, and bent his knees slightly. All of it was done in a split second.


    He was super focused; he was ready to deliver a powerful throw.


    Then, he saw a sight that he would remember for the rest of his life.


    He watched as the half-elf girl threw a fireball at the boar.


    It was as small as the fist of a child, and seemed even smaller before such a huge boar.


    Mag stood still with his sword, not preparing to jump again.


    The fireball exploded when it reached the boar��s head. The impact of the explosion was so strong that it shook the ground. Then, bluish violet mes engulfed the poor beast.


    The st stopped it immediately and mutted its head.


    Its bristles were burning, its bronze skin turning red.


    The boar gave out a shrill cry in pain, turned around, and ran uphill like hell, only to drop to the ground after a couple of dozen meters. It twitched, and then went still. A delicious aroma of meat started floating in the air.


    Guy was astounded. <i>She is already a 3rd-tier magic caster at such a young age?!</i>


    He had seen many 3rd-tier magic casters before, but never one as little as her. <i>She would cause a sensation throughout the whole continent! </i>thought Guy.


    Irina was also a natural with magic. She had be a 1st-tier magic caster at the age of three; when she was five, she had been able to use 3rd-tier magic; at only 26 years old, she had be a 10th-tier magic caster. She was really talented��even the elven queen hadn��t be a 10th-tier magic caster until she was in her 40s.


    No one knew how powerful Irina would be, considering her life expectancy.


    <i>Maybe she��s more talented than Irina, judging from the power of her magic, </i>Guy thought. <i>She will surely go far.</i>


    Guy put his spear away. <i>Looks like they didn��t need my help after all. But, I never thought she��s so powerful.</i>


    If the system hadn��t told him to step back, Mag would have been knocked over by the st. Still, he stood there, dumbfounded.


    He thought he had known how powerful Amy��s fireball was��he had seen her use it many times��but he apparently hadn��t had a clue. The one that had just exploded was basically a bomb.


    ��How wise of me to have brought Amy along! Your armor and magic shield might not have saved me from this boar,�� Mag said to the system.


    ��If you had bought them, you would have got life insurance for free. I��d see to it that arge amount of money would go to Amy if you died.��


    ��Oh, that��s so thoughtful of you!�� Mag said sarcastically. He thrust the point of the sword into the earth and walked over to Amy with a smile. ��Well done, Amy. You killed that boar.��


    ��But...�� Amy said, looking at Mag��s bleeding hand. ��But you��re hurt, Father. That stupid pig!��


    Looking at her worried face, Mag felt very warm inside. ��Don��t worry. It doesn��t hurt,�� he said. He pulled a handkerchief out of his pocket, wrapped it around the bleeding hand, and lifted Amy and the kitten down.


    ��Let me blow on it to make the pain go away,�� she said, blowing.


    Mag smiled and put on a surprised face. ��It worked! Thank you, sweetheart,�� he said, stroking her head. Then he looked to Guy standing not far away.


    ��Hi, Mr. Tiger,�� Amy said to Guy, surprised.

 Chapter 229 - But It Smells So Good

    <h4>Chapter 229: But It Smells So Good</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag��s customers left with disappointment when they saw the notice on the door.


    ��I don��t see anyone inside, Aisha,�� Yabemiya said after she looked inside through the window for a while. ��It won��t open today, I think.��


    Sally nodded, disappointed.


    ��Anyway, you look beautiful! I like your dress!�� Yabemiya said.


    Sally smiled. ��Thank you.��


    She had never worn anything like this before. It was a tight-fitting dress with a side slit, making her legs seem even longer and slenderer. The white and blue were going great with her light skin tone.


    She couldn��t quite tell what was the material it was made of��it felt like silk to her, but even the silk produced by silkworms in the Wind Forest wasn��t as smooth. It was close-fitting, but stretchy enough not to restrict movement.


    What amazed her most was that it fitted her like a glove as if it had been made ording to her measurements.


    <i>But he didn��t have the time, and never asked about my measurements, </i>Sally thought to herself.


    <i>He figured out my measurements just by looking at me? But my dress yesterday was pretty loose. There was no way he could have guessed them right. Maybe he could somehow see through clothes or something? </i>Sally could feel herself turning red.


    Yabemiya didn��t notice the change of emotions on Sally��s face. ��Our boss is a great cook, and he also has very good taste in clothes,�� she said. ��Did you have any breakfast this morning?��


    Sally shook her head. ��No.��


    She had nned to have a te of Yangzhou fried rice here.


    The owner of the Geya Hotel still let her stay there, and had said she could still work there when she was not working at the restaurant.


    ��You must be hungry,�� Yabemiya said, smiling. ��I know a ce where we can have some breakfast. It��s not as good as the food in our restaurant, but it��s cheap, and that ce is pretty clean.��


    Sally brightened up at her spirited smile. ��Sounds good.��


    <i>Mag seemed like a decent man; I don��t think he would do anything repulsive, </i>thought Sally. <i>What if he offers me two bowls of tofu pudding every meal? Should I stay here forever?</i>


    Sally shook her head. <i>No! Absolutely not! I would never forgive myself if I stayed here forever.</i>


    ��All right. Let��s go. Maybe we cane back at noon,�� Yabemiya said, and walked away.


    Sally took another look at the notice��the writing was lean and strong, but not aggressive, just like Mag. She left with Yabemiya.


    ...


    Mag had noticed Guy when thetter jumped on that rock. He was tall and strong, 50-odd years old, in a tiger-skin vest over a ck shirt. He looked great despite his age, his skin reddish ck from the sun.


    Mag had seen that he had wanted to help until Amy killed the boar.


    He was the same man who had warned Mag not to take Amy on a mission here. Mag was grateful to him, and even admired him��he had been willing to save two strangers from a rampaging boar.


    ��I thought I heard a bronze wild boar, so I came running to check,�� Guy said, putting down his spear. ��Oh, I have a quest of capturing a bronze wild boar.�� He said nothing about himing to help since they clearly hadn��t needed it.


    ��Oh, I see,�� said Amy. Then she looked up at Mag. ��Father, I don��t think we can eat all of it. Can we share it with Mr. Tiger?��


    Mag smiled and stroked her hair. ��Mr. Tiger didn��te here to eat the pig. Besides, it��s still undercooked, I think. It��s inedible.�� Then he turned to Guy. ��Hi, I��m Mag. Do you still want this?��


    ��Hi, I��m Guy. I��m afraid its meat is burned, so they won��t ept it. This boar hasn��t been sighted on the west slope for years. It��s old, but its tusks look good. I think they can fetch some money.��


    Amy walked up to the boar on her short legs. ��It��s inedible? But it smells so good...�� Then she saw the white tusks and brightened up. ��Can you turn a tusk into a magic wand for me, Father?��

 Chapter 230 - Eyeball Of A Hawk

    <h4>Chapter 230: Eyeball Of A Hawk</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Can you do it, system?�� Mag asked, looking at Amy��s expectant face.


    The system thought a moment. ��I��m afraid I can��t,�� it said apologetically.


    Mag was surprised. ��That��s a first. Don��t worry. I��ll pay you.��


    ��Magic is not science. Magic wands serve as a conduit for channeling the power outwards. I don��t possess enough knowledge about magic to make a magic wand.��


    ��I��ll pay you a lot,�� said Mag.


    ��I can make one for you, but it��s unusable without a touch of magic from a magic caster��preferably one who can use the same kind of magic as your daughter.��


    A smile touched Mag��s lips. ��I almost forgot her two masters. I��ll ask them to make one for her then. They��ll be happy to help, I think.��


    Mag nodded with a smile. ��We can ask Master Krassu to make one for you.�� Then he turned to face Guy. ��How much can one of them fetch, Guy?��


    ��20 gold coins, but they could at least fetch 60 gold coins if you sold them together.��


    Its bronze skin was also worth a lot��it could be made into boiled leather; its meat was at least 20 copper coins a pound.


    Only, its skin and meat had been ruined.


    Most restaurants didn��t ept game killed by magic��they didn��t trust it to be edible.


    Mag nodded. ��I see.�� <i>It��s really not easy to make money out here. These tusks from such a dangerous beast are only worth as much as 30 roujiamos. </i>He walked over to the boar and twisted the tusks off��the meat had been cooked, so it was easy.


    They were still a little hot, smooth and white; each one weighed about 4.5 kilograms.


    ��Give them to me, Father!�� Amy held out her hands, excitement shining in her eyes.


    Mag put one on the ground, and had Amy hold it. ��One is enough to make a magic wand.��


    ��But we have two,�� she said.


    ��Please take this, Guy,�� Mag said. ��It��s too heavy for us.�� He wanted to thank him foring to their rescue, and he was telling the truth��he couldn��t carry a fire chicken and two tusks as well as Amy.


    If Amy hadn��t killed that boar, Guy might have saved their lives. It was rare to meet such an altruistic stranger.


    Guy was surprised. He waved his hand with a smile. ��Thank you, but I didn��t do anything to help.��


    ��I insist. Please take it,�� said Mag. ��I own a restaurant in the west corner of the Aden Square; pleasee when you have time.��


    ��All right, then. Thank you. My granddaughter also wants a magic wand.�� Guy took the tusk and fumbled out a thumb-sized purple ball from his bag. ��This is one of the eyeballs of a purple-striped hawk,�� he said, handing it to Amy. ��It��s a 2nd-tier magical beast; it��s said it can spot a prey from 30 miles away. One for my granddaughter as her birthday present, and the other for you.��


    Amy held it up before her eyes. ��It��s beautiful. Thank you, Mr. Tiger,�� she said happily.


    Guyughed and tucked the tusk into his belt. ��It��s not safe here,�� he said to Mag. ��Many beasts have been agitated by adventurers. They may run here for safety.��


    Mag nodded. ��Yes. We��ll leave soon enough.��


    ��Bye, little girl,�� Guy said, waving at Amy.


    Amy waved back. ��Bye, Mr. Tiger.�� Then Guy left; his hunt had just begun.


    Amy was still looking at that eyeball. ��Father, a bird far away is preening itself on a tree!�� she eximed delightedly.


    Mag marveled at her words.


    Amy handed the eyeball to Mag. ��Look through this.��


    Mag held it before his eye. Through the purple eyeball, he saw a seven-spotdybird rolling on a leaf. He could even see the spots clearly. Then, he put it down and asked the system, ��How far can I see with this?��


    ��10 miles. But its focus is not adjustable, so you can only see things at 10 miles away.��


    ��Seems it��s not that useful.��


    ��Maybe magic could make it into a proper monocr.��


    ��Can you put this eyeball on my magic wand, Father?�� Amy asked Mag, expectant.

 Chapter 231 - Up There

    <h4>Chapter 231: Up There</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The adventurers beneath the mountain looked up at the west slope, surprised.


    ��Sounds like the boar is dead. That explosion... could it be a powerful magic caster?�� a man asked.


    ��Probably. The father and daughter were lucky,�� said a second voice.


    ��At least a 4th-tier magic caster��the boar got killed in a short while. But, what is such a powerful magic caster doing there? Bathing in the hot spring?�� a third man said.


    They didn��t have to hurry to escape now that the threat was gone.


    ��Look, it��s that old adventurer. Is that a boar tusk?�� said one of the adventurers. They all looked to his waist.


    Guy didn��t mind them staring, but didn��t tell them what had happened, either. He walked towards the mouth of the valley with his horse. <i>Such a talented little magic caster! But her father is just an owner of a restaurant? </i>Guy thought to himself.


    ...


    ��Sure, but we have to get ready to leave now,�� Mag said with a smile. He took a look at his wound. ��System, I need something to treat my wound.��


    ��I don��t have anything like that.��


    Mag patted his bag, and the coins inside it ttered. ��I have money, you know.��


    ��I have a perfect first aid kit for you!�� The system sounded subservient suddenly. ��It contains alcohol cotton swabs, iodine tincture, gauze masks, sterile gauze dressings, scissors, surgical knives����


    ��I just need iodine tincture and gauze dressings,�� Mag interrupted. ��How much?��


    ��I highly rmend you buy the whole kit. It��s essential, and well worth the money it costs. If you don��t buy it today, you��ll have to wait for a year for a special sale like this!��


    ��If you felt like eating watermelon, would you buy a piece ofnd to nt them?��


    ��I don��t eat watermelons. But if you want some, I know the perfect ce to nt them. Just say the word, and I��ll provide you with the best possible watermelons!��


    Mag��s sarcasm didn��t work. <i>I forgot the fact it��s really into farming.</i>


    ��Iodine tincture and gauze dressings. Do you sell them or not?�� Mag asked.


    ��One gold coin,�� the system answered unhappily.


    Mag lifted an eyebrow. ��Too expensive. 20 copper coins. Take it or leave it.��


    ��The kit alone costs 20 copper coins, and you need to pay me 80 more for the delivery fee.��


    ��10,�� Mag said calmly.


    ��60! That��s as cheap as it gets.��


    ��5.��


    ��Fine. 20 copper coins. Iodine tincture and gauze dressings are ready. Where do you want them?�� it said resignedly.


    Mag��s mouth twisted in a mockery of a smile. ��On that rock,�� he said, pointing.


    ��We��re leaving already? Can we stay here a little longer?�� she asked.


    Mag touched the water in the spring. It was warm. ��All right. You can wash your feet here,�� he said, smiling.


    ��Thank you, Father!�� She sat down by the hot spring, took off the shoes, and put her feet in the water. ��Come wash your paws, Ugly Duckling,�� she said, beckoning it over with a wave.


    The kitten took a look at the steamy hot spring. ��Meow,�� it said, hanging back. It was afraid.


    ��Your paws are so dirty! Get over here, or you can get back home on foot.��


    When the kitten looked around and saw all the thorn bushes, it walked to Amy unwillingly.


    Magughed. He took the Iodine tincture and gauze dressings, took off the bloody handkerchief, cleansed the wound, and wrapped a gauze dressing around the hand with his back to Amy.


    It was necessary; he needed his wound to heal as soon as possible. He had to cook with an injured hand for a few days.


    Mag tricked the system into giving him a length of rope. He used it to tie the fire chicken up.


    Amy was teasing the kitten by sshing water on it. ��Time to go. Dry off your feet, Amy,�� said Mag.


    Amy nodded. ��Okay.�� She rubbed her feet on Ugly Duckling��s head and giggled.


    The cat put one paw on its head and looked to Mag for rescue.


    Mag took out a towel from his bag, wiped Amy��s feet, and then dried the kitten. He broke a loaf of bread in half and handed a piece to Amy.


    He had baked it in the oven longer than usual to make it crunchy.


    Amy took it in both hands and chewed like a little squirrel. ��This bread is so good, Father. Can I have another one?��


    ��Meow, meow,�� the kitten cried, looking up at Mag.


    ��Sure,�� he said to Amy, and handed another one to her after giving the kitten a small piece.


    After their snack, Mag put the kitten in the bag, lifted Amy onto his back, and walked downhill with the tusk in one hand and the fire chicken in the other.


    Amy was ying with the eyeball. ��Where is your sword, Father?�� she asked suddenly.


    ��Up there,�� Mag said, pointing up.


    ��Can you get it down again?��


    ��That would be kind of tricky...��


    They chatted as they walked down the road Mag had created.


    ��Look! They are safe and sound. They have a tusk too,�� an adventurer beneath the mountain said, amazed.

 Chapter 232 - You Still Have So Much To Learn

    <h4>Chapter 232: You Still Have So Much To Learn</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The other adventurers turned to look, surprised.


    They had never expected to see them alive.


    ��They killed the fire chicken and the boar?�� said a young adventurer sitting on a carriage.


    ��I told you, boy, do not underestimate anyone whoes out here,�� an old man said, tilting his head back to take a swallow of wine. ��They are either strong or fear no death.��


    Other adventurers nodded their agreement. Many of them were 3rd-or 4th-tier magic casters or knights.


    Clearly, Mag didn��t have a death wish; they could tell from the fact that he had brought his daughter and cat with him. They decided he was strong, and generous too since he had given away one tusk.


    <i>Who is he? </i>they thought. It was strange that he, a strong adventurer, looked totally strange to them.


    ��Why are they looking at us, Father?�� asked Amy.


    ��Because you��re so cute,�� Mag answered with a smile. He ignored their inquisitive eyes and walked towards Chaos City.


    <i>I don��t want them to find out who I really am until I��m strong enough. I��m d that Guy saw Amy kill the boar. It��s natural for the disciple of Krassu and Urien to be that powerful, </i>Mag thought to himself.


    Monde nced back before entering the valley. ��I think I saw Mag and his daughter, Boss.��


    ��That��s impossible. He would never take his daughter out here. It��s too dangerous,�� said Sargeras. ��Let��s get into the valley.��


    ��But I����


    Sargeras shoved him in before he could finish.


    ��Are we going back home, Father?�� Amy asked.


    Mag nodded. ��Yes. I��ll make you some braised chicken and rice for lunch.��


    Amy��s eyes glistened with delight. ��Braised chicken and rice? Using this chicken?��


    ��Yes.�� <i>It��s my prize, and I��m carrying it home, so it��s only fair I eat it. Plucking it will be a pain, though.</i>


    ��System, it��s okay if I eat it, right?�� Mag asked.


    ��It��s edible after being cooked, but it won��t taste the same as my chicken drumsticks. The experience from cooking this chicken may interfere with the experience you��ve learned. You must always use the ingredients I provide.��


    ��Oh yeah? Then next time you throw me a mission like this, I��ll just stay home. You can deduct my strength all you want. I��ll save enough money to buy several pretty maids to serve me. Amy and her two masters will protect me. I don��t want to be the God of Cookery.��


    The system fell silent.


    Mag gave a self-satisfied smile. They were still an eye-catching sight, only others were looking at them with envy this time.


    ��What good is money if you don��t spend it?�� the system said atst. ��And if this peace were to be broken, the money you��ve saved would be useless, and they might adopt a barter system.


    ��It��s silly to save money. Everything can change any moment.


    ��You said you don��t want to be the God of Cookery? You��re such an embarrassment. You��ve failed your daughter who is always looking up to you.


    ��Most important of all, you won��t even be able to get it up if I weaken you enough.��


    ��There��re other ways to reach org*sm.�� Mag sighed. ��You still have so much to learn, system.��


    The system fell silent again.


    ��I��m going to eat this chicken and nothing you say will change my mind,�� said Mag. ��And I don��t like surprises, so you��d better stop throwing missions at me on such short notice again!��

 Chapter 233 - The System Is Learning…

    <h4>Chapter 233: The System Is Learning...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Fine. You can eat this chicken,�� the system said resignedly after a long while. ��And you can use all the ingredients you get by finishing a mission.��


    Mag smiled. ��That��s more like it.�� <i>I��m starting to get the hang of bargaining with the system. I can��t be too subservient to it or too defiant right now. Once I understand the rules it has to follow, I will be able to y it like a fiddle.</i>


    The system didn��t mind ying dirty, nor did Mag.


    ��If you don��t need anything else, I have to go study. Please don��t disturb me for a while.��


    ��You��re not going to study different ways to reach org*sm, are you? That��s indecent, even for you!��


    A line of words appeared in Mag��s head: ��The system is learning...��


    Mag felt like he had been a bad influence on the system.


    When they were halfway to Chaos City, Amy insisted on walking by herself. She took the kitten in her arms and tried to keep up on her short legs.


    <i>I��m lucky to have such a considerate daughter. </i>Mag slowed down and kept her by his right side.


    The same distance took them triple the time this time��an hour and a half.


    ��Whew, we��ve finally arrived at the gate,�� Amy said, looking up at the gate. A drop of sweat rolled down her face and fell onto the kitten��s head.


    Then she dropped her gaze to the kitten. ��You��ve got fatter, I think. Lose some weight when we get back.��


    ��Meow, meow.�� They kitten raised its head and looked at Amy with innocent, sapphire eyes.


    ��No excuses! You��re going to run 10ps tonight before sleep.��


    ��Meow,�� the kitten cried in dismay.


    ��Ugly Duckling is growing, like you. That��s why it has got heavier.�� Ugly Duckling looked at him with grateful eyes. ��But running is good for it.��


    The kitten looked away, unhappy.


    ��You did great walking all the way here,�� Mag said, crouching down. ��Get on my back and we��ll go to our bike.��


    ��The father and daughter havee back, Boss! So soon!�� a young guard said, surprised.


    ��Is that a fire chicken, and... a bronze boar��s tusk?!�� said another guard.


    Buddy also looked surprised. ��Never judge a person by appearance.��


    After they entered the city, Mag said, ��System, give me my bike.��


    In his head was still the same line of words: ��The system is learning...��


    Mag lifted an eyebrow. <i>The system is hopeless. </i>Then he saw an icon in his head with four words on it��pick up the bike. Mag clicked on it; a holographic map within a 50-meter radius of him popped up, with a message telling him to select the location of the bike.


    Mag looked around and found a quiet alley. Then he walked towards that alley with Amy.


    <i>It��s pretty thoughtful of it to let me pick up the bike myself, </i>Mag thought as he looked at the bike. ��Get on the bike and let��s go home,�� he said to Amy.


    Amy nodded happily. ��Yes, Father!�� She put the kitten in the basket and climbed into her seat.


    ��Meow, meow.�� The kitten gripped on to the basket, giving a scared look at Amy.


    Mag put the tusk in the basket. ��Hold on to this, Ugly Duckling.�� He got on the bike with one hand on a handle and the other holding the fire chicken, and pedaled. The bike went out of the alley and towards the Aden Square.


    ��Meow,�� the kitten cried. It was all it could do not to be crushed by the tusk.


    Mag took a look at his watch. Eleven o��clock. Normally, some customers would have arrived at his ce. <i>Hopefully, not many people are waiting there.</i>


    He had said he would open tomorrow, and he meant to keep that promise.


    Besides, his hand needed time to heal; it might be difficult for him to knead dough with an injury on his hand.


    No one was waiting there when Mag got back, except a mound of gleaming knives.


    Mag could feel their owners�� hate oozing from them.


    Amy was very happy to see them, though. ��So many knives, Father! Can I pick one?��


    ��Sure. You can pick any one you like.�� Mag even saw some very fine weapons among them��they had to have belonged to some rich folks.


    ��Boss, you��re back!�� Yabemiya said happily as the two walked out from the side of the restaurant.

 Chapter 234 - Can You Teach Me How To Do That?

    <h4>Chapter 234: Can You Teach Me How To Do That?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Hi, Miya, Sa�� Aisha,�� Mag said, surprised. Yabemiya went in front, followed by Sally.


    He hadn��t had time to tell them personally about his new arrangement, but he had expected them to take today off after they saw the notice on the door.


    Yabemiya was smiling her spirited smile in her blue-and-white maid dress.


    Mag��s eyes widened when he noticed Sally��s white-and-blue qipao. He looked her up and down. <i>It��s perfect. She can totally pull off the dress, which is making her look sexier and nobler. I knew all the fashion shows I had watched would pay off some day. She��s much prettier than all those models. </i>He had watched those fashion shows so as to get girls�� numbers.


    ��Wow, you look so beautiful today, Big Sister Elf. I like your dress,�� Amy said to Sally, marveling at her appearance. She looked at Yabemiya, and then at Sally. ��But what are you doing here with Sister Miya?��


    Mag smiled. ��Aisha is going to work here. You can call her Sister Aisha.��


    ��Hi, I��m Aisha,�� Sally said to Amy with a smile. <i>Strangely, I didn��t find his stare offensive, </i>Sally thought. <i>Maybe because he was just admiring the dress he made.</i>


    ��Hi, Sister Aisha. But, I thought your name was...�� Amy thought for a moment, trying to remember. ��Yes, your name is Aisha. Wee, Sister Aisha. Now we are family.��


    Sally inclined her head. ��Thank you.�� She liked this half-elf girl, who was cute, funny, and smart.


    Yabemiya walked over to Mag to take the fire chicken. When she saw the tusk, she was shocked. ��Did you go hunting, Boss?�� She knew well enough what they were��she had worked in that kitchen for many years.


    Sally was also very surprised. She was a hunter herself, a good one. She didn��t understand how a normal human being like Mag could have killed a bronze boar.


    Mag nodded. ��Yes. I went to get some ingredients. Let��s get inside. We don��t work today.�� He lifted Amy down, opened the door, and carried the bike inside with the kitten holding the tusk in the basket and feeling dizzy.


    When they had all walked in, Mag closed the door, lowered the shades, and switched the lights on. Then he seated himself and heaved a sigh of relief. A strong feeling of fatigue started flooding over him.


    His legs were tired from walking so long, some of his muscles had got strained when he performed that little stunt back on the slope, his left hand and arm were numb from carrying the heavy chicken, and his wound started bleeding again.


    ��Boss, you��re hurt!�� Yabemiya said with concern, worried.


    ��Are you all right, Father? That stupid pig! I should have burned it to the ground!�� She took his hand in hers and blew on it. ��Do you feel any better, Father?��


    Mag smiled. ��Yes. I don��t feel any pain now. Don��t worry. It��s just a minor injury. My hand will be as good as new in no time.��


    ��Perhaps I can help if it��s a minor injury,�� Sally said softly.


    Amy��s face lit up. ��Really? Then please help Father, Sister Aisha!�� Amy said with an expectant look on her face.


    ��The wound will cramp the boss��s style while he��s cooking,�� Yabemiya said, looking at Sally.


    ��I can use some life magic. I��ll do my best,�� said Sally.


    ��Thank you,�� Mag said, and unwrapped the gauze. The wound looked worse than he had expected.


    He knew about life magic; it could be viewed as advanced healing magic, and only elves were able to use it.


    Sally took a chopstick from the table and held one end. A green light appeared from her fingertips and crept along the chopstick. Then it turned green and seemed to have be alive; a leaf sprouted from it.


    Amy watched with wide eyes.


    Yabemiya regarded Sally admiringly.


    Mag also couldn��t believe his eyes.


    Sally recited the spells softly. The green light crept from the chopstick to Mag��s wound. It cleansed it, and the flesh and skin started to grow back rapidly.


    The pain was gone almost in an instant; the wound felt cool and a little itchy.


    Yet, the chopstick died quickly as life slipped out of it. The green leaf turned yellow and fell slowly to the floor. The green light disappeared, and the chopstick was even deader than before.


    Amy pped her hands. ��It worked! The wound healed! Can you teach me how to do that, Sister Sally?��

 Chapter 235 - Where Is My Reward?

    <h4>Chapter 235: Where Is My Reward?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag raised the hand to his eyes. It hadpletely healed without a trace of scar, and the newborn skin was softer. The life magic was really marvelous.


    On top of that, it seemed the green light had cured his strained muscles and the numb arm. He felt so much better now, just as if he had taken a hot bath.


    Mag stood up and stretched his limbs. ��That was impressive, Aisha. Thank you.��


    Sally nodded. ��You��re wee.�� Then she turned to face Amy. ��I��m afraid only those who have bathed in the Spring of Life can use this magic.��


    Amy got a little disappointed. ��Can we go swim in the Spring of Life, Father?�� she asked.


    Mag smiled. ��Maybeter.�� He had known from the files he bought that one also had to be a pure-blooded elf to study that magic, and that he or she had to be recognized by the Tree of Life first.


    Amy nodded. ��Yes, Father.�� She looked at his healed hand and smiled. ��Can you fix something for me to eat, Father? I��m hungry. I want to have some chicken.��


    ��You said you wouldunch a new dish, Boss. Is it a fire chicken dish?�� Yabemiya asked curiously.


    Mag nodded. ��Yes. You girls didn��t have lunch yet, right? Stay here, I��ll make some braised chicken for you.��


    When Mag reached out his hand to take the chicken, Yabemiya didn��t give it to him. ��You should get some rest, Boss. Leave it to me to process the chicken. I��m very good at plucking chickens.��


    ��All right. Thank you,�� Mag said with a smile as he looked at her eyes which were filled with a desire to prove herself. He was very d, for he might make a mess if he were to do it instead.


    ��Let��s go take a bath upstairs, Amy.�� Mag lifted her up.


    ��Should Ugly Duckling take a bath too?�� Amy asked, looking at the kitten in the basket.


    The word ��bath�� woke it up right away. But before it could escape, Mag held it and lifted it out of the basket. ��Yes,�� he answered. The kitten was trying to wriggle free.


    ��Stop it, Ugly Duckling! If you don��t take a bath, I won��t hold you again!�� Amy said solemnly.


    ��Meow.�� The kitten stopped wriggling.


    Mag washed them first, dried off Amy��s hair, dressed her in a blue dress, and tied her hair into two ponytails. After they went downstairs to y, Mag drew a new bath and got into the tub.


    He closed his eyes, thinking. <i>This body is still too weak. I could kill a 1st-tier magical beast, and might stand a chance against a 2nd-tier one, but I��d almost surely be killed by a 3rd-tier magical beast. </i>He had been teasing the system when he said he wanted Amy to protect him; he desired to get strong enough to protect her.


    He hadn��t lost heart. He knew he could get stronger��as long as he had enough money.


    He looked forward to getting a stronger body than Mag Alex. <i>Could I be stronger than he was?</i>


    <i>I could, </i>Mag thought. <i>I have to, if I want to prevent that same tragedy from ever happening again.</i>


    <i>To get stronger, I need more money, and to get more money, I need to work harder. </i>Mag got out of the tub, dried off his body, and smiled when he looked at himself in the mirror. There were, even if not clear, six-pack abs. His dark eyes were sparkling.


    Mag put on a clean chef��s suit and went downstairs. The air in the restaurant was extra fresh and moist; everything was sparkling clean.


    Sally was resting her chin in her hands, watching Amy tease Ugly Duckling. She stood up when she heard Mag��s footsteps.


    ��Don��t stand up. You��ve done a great job cleaning the restaurant,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Thank you,�� Sally said happily, and resumed her seat.


    Mag walked into the kitchen, and saw Yabemiya wiping the cooking bench. The fire chicken was lying in arge basin, with not even a single pin feather. She had kept the edible guts on a te, while the other guts and feathers were in the trash can. The kitchen was still very clean.


    Yabemiya turned to look at him, nervous and expectant��this was the first time she had processed ingredients here. ��Should I cut the fire chicken, Boss?��


    ��No. You did very well, Miya. Go get some rest; I��ll take it from here,�� answered Mag.


    ��Thank you, Boss.�� She wiped the cooking bench clean and walked out.


    <i>She would totally win the waitress of the year award, </i>Mag thought to himself.


    ��System, where is my reward?�� Mag said after taking a look at the knife block.


    In his head was still the same line of words: ��The system is learning...��


    Then he saw an icon and clicked on it.


    ��If you��re hearing this, I��m still learning. Congrattions...��

 Chapter 236 - The Chamber Of Commerce In The Aden Square

    <h4>Chapter 236: The Chamber Of Commerce In The Aden Square</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Over 30 people were sitting in arge meeting room, mostly men; they were wearing luxurious clothes and essories. They were board members of the Chamber of Commerce in the Aden Square.


    As two servants were handing out pieces of paper, a middle-aged man with neatlybed hair stood up, and said, ��As you know, the monthly foodpetition ising soon. For 18 months, the first 10 ces have always gone to our member restaurants. We��d like to keep it that way. What you have in your hands is this month��s list. Every vote counts. Let��s give them as much support as we can.��


    The others listened quietly.


    The middle-aged man leaned close to the old man sitting beside him, and whispered, ��Mr. Moreton, do you have anything to add?��


    The others looked at the old man with respect. He wore a long gray gown and had a grim face. His hair was gray but neat, his long beard white and evenly trimmed.


    His name was Jeffree Moreton, and he was one of the founders of the Chamber Of Commerce. The Buffetts, the Dodges, the Marquis Family, and the Moreton Family had founded it together. After 50 years, it had be one of the most famous chambers ofmerce. The Moreton Family was an important family; they were doing spices, food, and textiles business all over the continent.


    Jeffree didn��t answer him. Instead, he looked to the corner. ��Where are you here?�� he asked the woman in a red dress, eyes glinting angrily.


    She was ying with a strange coin��half gold coin, half dragon coin��her sexy red lips curving in an ironic smile. Her red dress made her extremely conspicuous in this meeting room full of men.


    She looked around 18, with a fair face and long curly brown hair. One look at her face, and one would never forget her sexy red lips.


    They were all looking at her, waiting for her answer.


    She held that strange coin in her hand and raised her eyes, unafraid. She smiled. ��Oh, I��m here on behalf of the Buffett Family. My family is one of the permanent members of this chamber. I��m sure you still remember that, Mr. Moreton.��


    She might have spoken in a calm voice, but her eyes were defiant.


    The others watched them nervously; nobody dared to make a sound.


    The Buffet Family owned the most banks throughout the continent. The most convenient thing about depositing money in a Buffet Bank was that one could draw money from his or her ount at any Buffet Bank. The Buffet Banks had be so famous that they were protected by all the species.


    The woman��s name was Scheer Buffet. She was hardly an ordinarydy: she had be a bank ountant at six, while at the age of 10, she had owned her first bank.


    At her 18th birthday, the Buffet Family had selected her to take charge of their family business instead of her father.


    Many people found that decision ridiculous, but not the ones who knew the Buffet Family well. It was Scheer Buffet who had made the money-withdrawing system so flexible.


    This system alone had won them many clients; Buffet Banks had sessfully eliminated the risk of transferringrge amounts of coins.


    ��Scheer is a genius,�� Ian Buffet had said. He spoke very highly of his granddaughter, even though he rarely praised people.


    Scheer might not be as important or influential as Jeffree, the current president of the Chamber of Commerce, but she was young, and her business was booming. Jeffree��s days were numbered, yet he hadn��t found a proper sessor.


    ��Ian must have lost his mind to choose a girl as his sessor,�� Jeffree said with disdain. He stood up, picked up his ck staff, and started for the door.


    The board members rose to their feet to show him respect��all but Scheer.


    ��Next time, the Buffet Family will run for president, just so you know,�� Scheer said, smiling. ��And you may as well choose a girl as your sessor too. A girl is better than an ipetent buffoon.��

 Chapter 237 - A Damned Half-elf

    <h4>Chapter 237: A Damned Half-elf</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The other board members looked toward Scheer with surprise.


    The president of the Chamber of Commerce was elected for a period of five years. The four founder families had the right to run for president, and only the members of the chamber got to vote.


    The four heads of the founder families had all been the president before, but after the elders of the Dodge and Marquis Family died, the two families had declined. Even Ian Buffet had dered that he would no longer run for president 15 years ago.


    Many members might have forgotten the fact that the president was elected for a term of five years if not for Scheer. Jeffree had presided over the chamber for over 20 years; it seemed his name had already be a synonym for the president.


    No one dared to challenge his authority. Until now.


    The other board members, who knew Scheer to be a strong woman, were wondering who would win in the end��the ambitious foxydy or the sly old fox.


    Jeffree stopped and looked back. ��I ept your challenge, kid. You will fail like the kids of the Dodge and the Marquis Family,�� he said in a dismissive tone.


    ��The old ways have to go,�� Scheer said, rising to her feet. ��If you keep on rigging thepetition, you��ll surely lose.��


    Jeffree smiled thinly. ��I can��t wait to see that happen.�� He walked off.


    Scheer��s lips curved in a sexy smile. <i>Don��t worry. I won��t make you wait very long. </i>After slipping the coin into her sleeve, the voluptuous woman walked towards the door without even casting a nce at the other men.


    ��Please see to it that every member gets a copy of this list,�� the middle-aged man said, wiping the sweat from his face, and left quickly.


    The atmosphere lightened after that.


    ��What happened to your hair and brows, Goodenia? I almostughed at the meeting!�� a man said,ughing.


    ��A kid did this to me! Can you f*cking believe that?�� Goodenia said angrily.


    Devoe was taken aback. ��A kid? You must be joking!�� They had known each other for more than 20 years, and be the board members at the same time this year. They both liked to exploit their position to eat out for free.


    They were rich, but to them food tasted better when they didn��t have to pay for it. They always ate in the member restaurants, or the restaurants that wanted to be members. They were both shameless.


    ��I wish I were. Have you ever been to the Mamy Restaurant in the western corner of the square? The kid is the daughter of the owner there. A damned half-elf! The owner spoke ill of our chamber. He said he would never join, and that he was looking forward to seeing it gone!��


    ��I��ve never been there before. Why don��t we go there now? I��ll make them regret for what they had done to you!�� Devoe said, angry.


    ��Just us two? I...�� Goodenia said reluctantly.


    ��Don��t worry. I��ll have Johnniee with us. He��s a 3rd-tier magic caster, one of my best,�� Devoe said confidently.


    Goodenia��s face lit up. ��I owe you one, buddy.�� He had hired several 3rd-tier magic casters himself, but he needed them to watch over his business. ��They even hired a half-dragon as a waitress...��


    ...


    Mag smiled when he found his new cooking utensils and ingredients.


    Amy, Yabemiya, and Sally were listening to the music box. Mag took a look at them, and muttered, ��One chicken drumstick is enough to make eight bowls of braised chicken, but they must be hungry, so I guess I��ll cook a whole drumstick.�� He cut a drumstick off with the golden knife and put the rest in the fridge. This chicken couldst them days.


    Then, he cut it into pieces. The meat was softer and fattier than the drumsticks provided by the system. He needed to tweak his cooking method a little if he wanted to make the chicken perfect.


    He was handling every ingredient with skill.


    Sally turned to look to the kitchen, and wondered what it would taste like.

 Chapter 238 - Over There!

    <h4>Chapter 238: Over There!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Amy walked over to Sally, followed her gaze, and smiled. ��I know Father is handsome, Sister Aisha, but Teacher Luna said it��s notdylike to stare at others. Sister Miya and I are studying this dance called ��spring is here��. Do you want to join us?��


    Actually, Sally had been thinking about the dish, even though she found Mag attractive when he was cooking. Still, she didn��t want to justify herself to a child, for she thought that would only make things worse.


    Sally smiled. ����Spring is here��?��


    Amy nodded. ��Yes! I like this dance very much.�� She put the music box on the table and turned it on.


    The music started, and the little elf began dancing the sultry yet powerful dance. The strong beat made Sally want to dance, but she found the dance moves too sensual for her. Nheless, she couldn��t tear her eyes away from it.


    When it was over, Amy asked expectantly, ��Do you like it?��


    ��Please join us, Aisha. It��s not like we have anything else to do,�� said Yabemiya, who wanted to be her friend.


    She had never had any friend. Her former colleagues had either treated her with disrespect or looked at her with lustful eyes, just like the son of her old boss.


    Yet everything was different now. She had thought elves distant, but Sally was treating her as her equal, and had eaten with her too.


    Mag was her boss, and Amy was too little, so she wanted Sally to be her friend.


    Sally thought a moment. <i>This dance must be meant for celebrating theing of the spring, judging by its name. </i>She nodded with a smile. ��Okay, but I don��t think I can dance it well.��


    Amy shook her head. ��I��m sure you��ll dance as well as Mushroom Fairy because you look so much like her.��


    Yabemiya had moved some tables and chairs aside to create enough space for them to dance in.


    ��Your dance moves won��t be exactly the same now that there��re three of you. The dance is more enchanting this way,�� Mushroom Fairy said, and made two copies of itself.


    ��Is she a real fairy?�� Sally asked, surprised. She had assumed it was a toy made by Mag, but now she found it too intelligent to be a mere toy.


    ��Yes, she is,�� answered Amy. ��But Father said she would die if I let her out. She doesn��t belong in this world. I feel sorry for her.�� She looked at her withpassion.


    <i>Poor fairy, </i>thought Sally and Yabemiya.


    ��Okay, let��s begin!�� said the fairy in a cheerful voice.


    ��She��s so positive and upbeat even in such a distressful situation. We should show her the respect she deserves by studying harder,�� said Yabemiya.


    Sally and Amy nodded.


    Mag nced back. He had never thought Sally would join them. <i>An elf, a half-dragon, and a little girl��it��s a perfectbination to dance the ��Gokuraku Jodo��. </i>He became expectant.


    The room resounded with the song. The three girls giggled as they danced and corrected each other��s dance moves.


    Luckily for Mag, he got to watch them dance.


    Sally might have startedter, but she had already danced quite well since she had learned some basic dance moves when she was little.


    An hourter, Mag walked out with four bowls of braised chicken. He put them on a table, and went back into the kitchen to get the rice.


    The three girls smelled the wonderful aroma and turned to look.


    Even the kitten was staring at the four bowls.


    Amy ran over to the table. ��They smell so good, Father! Are these braised chicken?�� she asked.


    Mag nodded. ��Yes. Go wash your hands, girls. Lunch is ready.�� He put four bowls of rice on the table.


    ��Yes, Father!�� Amy turned off the music box and trotted into the kitchen.


    <i>It must be very good! </i>Yabemiya thought as she walked towards the kitchen.


    <i>I can��t eat too much meat, but the mushrooms smell so good and somewhat familiar. </i>Sally followed Yabemiya in.


    ...


    ��Over there!�� Goodenia called out through gritted teeth in a carriage.

 Chapter 239 - Mamy Restaurant?

    <h4>Chapter 239: Mamy Restaurant?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag took a seat at the table. The braised chicken and rice looked look enough to him.


    Amy ran over to the table and seated herself opposite Mag. ��Are these little moons, Father? They are so beautiful!�� she said, eyes glinting with surprise.


    ��How did they get into the rice grains?�� Yabemiya had never seen such strange rice before.


    Sally blinked in disbelief. <i>First the Spring of Life rice, and now this? Where did he get all these extraordinary ingredients?</i>


    Mag smiled. ��It��s called moonlight rice.�� He beckoned Yabemiya and Sally to sit down. His stomach was already rumbling.


    Their eyes immediately got glued to the bowls before them once they took their seats.


    Each earthenware bowl was almost full, with brown chicken, green peppers, ck shiitakes, yellow potatoes, and green celtuces. The soup was thick; the aromas were tickling their noses, making their mouths water.


    ��Meow, meow!�� the kitten cried, reaching out a paw, trying to get their attention.


    Yet they were too absorbed in the food to notice it. They picked up the chopsticks.


    Sally was a little hesitant as she stared at the chicken, partly because she wanted to keep a slender figure, and partly because too much meat would weaken the power of her life magic, which came from the respect towards life. <i>I��ll eat just a little chicken.</i>


    Amy took a bite of chicken, chewed a few times, and swallowed. ��It��s really good!�� she said, wide-eyed.


    Yabemiya picked up a piece of chicken and brought it into her mouth. Her taste buds got stimted when her tongue touched the soup. She thought she tasted sugar. When she bit into the meat, it was very tender and vorful.


    Sally took a bite of a shiitake, and her eyes lit up. <i>It��s so tasty!</i>


    Elves loved mushrooms, which grew on the ground and on trees. They always came out after some rain had fallen��a gift from nature.


    Some mushrooms didn��t need any seasonings; they tasted good enough after being cooked in some water, especially the ones in the Wind Forest.


    However, even the mushrooms in the Wind Forest were not nearly as delicious as these.


    The chicken soup didn��t hide their taste; instead, it had made them even tastier.


    <i>How did he manage to make them taste so good? </i>Sally wondered.


    Amy spooned some rice into her mouth. ��The moonlight rice is very good too. It��s a little sweet...��


    Mag smiled. ��You can have some more if you want. Add some soup into the rice; you��ll like it.�� Watching them enjoy the food he had made, he felt very happy.


    Mag spooned some soup into his rice. The little moons were still clear enough; they looked as if they were shining in themplight.


    Mag took a bite and chewed a few times. His eyes brightened. The soup had softened the rice a little, and brought its taste to another level.


    Mag chewed slowly, savoring every mouthful. <i>This soup alone is enough for me to eat two bowls of rice, I think.</i>


    ...


    Two carriages pulled over in front of Mag��s restaurant. Goodenia and Devoe jumped off the first one; a young magic caster in a ck robe and a young knight in silver armor with a sword came out of the other.


    <i>Mamy Restaurant? </i>Devoe thought, narrowing his eyes. <i>I don��te here often, but I don��t remember ever seeing such a fancy restaurant here.</i>

 Chapter 240 - Unlock Many Other Rights

    <h4>Chapter 240: Unlock Many Other Rights</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The metallic signboard was gleaming in the sun; the door was made of rosewood with a delicate handle.


    What amazed Devoe the most was the crystal ss window. <i>The skills, time, and money that went into making this wless piece of crystal ss must have been unbelievable. It��s worth at least thousands of dragon coins, I think.</i>


    Johnnie walked up to the door and saw the notice. ��I don��t think anyone is in, Boss. The door is locked.��


    Gabriel gave a snort of contempt. ��He must have fled to avoid his creditors. Look at all these knives.�� He turned to look at Devoe. ��Now what, Boss?�� he asked, the fingers of his hand tapping on the hilt of his sword. Between the long scar on his face and his pale skin, he looked very ferocious.


    Although he hadn��t passed the test to be a 3rd-tier knight��they had said heckedpassion��he was quite strong.


    ��Compassion is a hindrance to bing strong,�� he had retorted. He had ended up bing a muscleman in the Devoe Tavern.


    He would do anything��no matter how vile��as long as he was well paid.


    Devoeughed. ��We should teach him a lesson. sh that door to pieces!�� he said, pointing.


    ��Do you want me to break the crystal ss too?�� Gabriel asked, excited. He really enjoyed breaking things.


    Devoe raised his voice. ��No, just the door.�� <i>If I sh his door, the Gray Temple might note down hard on me, but breaking this window would be a different story.</i>


    ��Do it,�� Devoe said calmly.


    ��Fine,�� Gabriel replied, disappointed. He slid his sword out of its scabbard and shed at the door.


    A 3rd-tier knight��s sh was enough to cut down a big tree.


    Goodenia looked very excited. He had thought about taking vengeance, but he was a coward. He was very d someone would avenge him.


    And Devoe was doing a great job��he knew just how far to go without getting themselves in trouble. Things like this were prettymon in Chaos City, and the Gray Temple had more urgent matters to attend to, so the owners of those shops had to grin and bear it more often than not.


    There was a bang when the sword met the door. The door remained intact; the sword caromed off and the impact sent him staggering back. Gabriel stared at the door, shocked.


    Devoe��s eyes widened. ��What the hell?!�� He turned to Gabriel. ��Quit fooling around and sh harder!��


    Johnnie was surprised. He knew well enough that Gabriel��s sh had been more than sufficient to cut through the wooden door, yet there was not a single scratch on it.


    And he didn��t feel any magic on it. He did not understand.


    Gabriel��s face was dark with rage. He hated it when people doubted his power. He could tell the door was strange, but he was determined to sh it into pieces. He gripped his sword with both hands, ran up to the door, and brought the sword down hard.


    Mag looked to the door with surprise when he heard the first bang. <i>Sounds like someone just punched the door.</i>


    Yabemiya turned to look. ��A customer?��


    Sally shook her head. ��I don��t think so.�� She looked to the door warily.


    ��I��ve finished learning!�� said the system. ��And the door is under attack. The defense system has been activated. Any 3rd-tier attacks will be nullified. Whenever the restaurant is under attack, the defense system will nullify the first three attacks for free, but every attack it nullifies after the first three will cost you 10,000 gold coins.��


    ��You��ve finished learning?�� Mag asked.


    ��Yes, I��ve mastered all the different ways.��


    ��Good for you. Anyway, you said the restaurant was defenseless against attacks, so where did this defense systeme from?��


    ��I lied. If you upgrade the restaurant to lv2, you��ll unlock many other rights, and the defense system will be stronger��it will even be able to warn you about any attack before it happens.��

 Chapter 241 - Come At Me Already!

    <h4>Chapter 241: Come At Me Already!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��I don��t know what you��re even waiting for,�� said the system.


    Then there came another loud bang.


    Amy turned to look. ��Someone came looking for trouble, Father?��


    Mag stayed calm. ��Who is it?�� he asked the system.


    ��Goodenia.��


    Mag��s face darkened. ��Can you make a new door?��


    ��Of course. 20 gold coins.��


    ��Good.�� Mag put his chopsticks on the table gently. ��Deactivate the defense system.��


    The system didn��t understand. ��Are you sure? The restaurant will be damaged.��


    Mag smiled. ��Yes. And it is them who will take the consequences.��


    ��It will be much easier if you just upgrade the restaurant,�� the system suggested.


    ��I don��t have the money.�� He turned to face Amy and smiled. ��Yes. You can burn them with your fireball when they get in.��


    Amy nodded. ��Yes, Father. I��ll make them regreting here.�� Then she dropped her gaze to her food and pulled a long face. ��They couldn��t havee here at a worse time.��


    Sally put down her chopsticks as well. She was too well bred to show her annoyance. ��Do you want me to stop them?�� she asked Mag softly.


    ��No,�� Amy said before Mag could answer. ��Don��t worry, Sister Aisha. I��ll teach them a hard lesson.��


    Sally nodded after pausing a moment. <i>Mag may not be very strong considering the fact that he got hurt by a bronze boar. I��ll help out if things get out of control.</i>


    <i>They can��t break through the gate, so they are at best 3rd-tier, </i>Mag thought. <i>If Amy can kill that boar, she can surely take care of them.</i>


    The impact sent Gabriel staggering back again. It was all he could do not to fall, his hands numb from the shock. Yet still not a single scratch was on the door. He was extremely furious.


    Goodenia was taken aback, and also looked a little disappointed. <i>This muscleman Devoe is always bragging about isn��t so strong after all.</i>


    Devoe got angry because his man had turned out to be an embarrassment. ��Gabriel, you����


    ��Shut up!�� Gabriel said, giving his boss a cold, murderous look.


    Devoe��s words caught in his throat. He dared not speak again. He was well aware of Gabriel��s cruelty; he knew better than to provoke him.


    Gabriel was ring at the door. ��We strike it together, Johnnie. There��s something wrong with this f*cking door.�� Without waiting for his answer, he shed at it again.


    Johnnie hesitated but for a second before he raised his magic wand and recited a spell. A red light appeared and turned into a fireball, flying towards the door.


    Their attacks reached the door at almost the same time, and tore it into pieces immediately.


    Goodenia and Devoe smiled.


    Yet Johnnie and Gabriel looked confused; thetter walked in first, followed by the magic caster.


    Gabriel brushed a piece of wooden door off his shoulder and narrowed his eyes to look through the wood dust still settling.


    He saw a half-elf girl with two ponytails standing beside a table even taller than she was. She was looking at them with her hands on her hips angrily.


    When he peered further insider, he saw one man and two women sitting at a table.


    Johnnie saw them too. <i>Such a beautiful elf! I should ask her out someday, </i>he thought, his eyes glistening with desire.


    Gabriel tapped his sword on the floor, smiling a horrible smile, giving Yabemiya and Sally indecent looks. ��I thought no one was in. Why didn��t you open the door, you cow����


    Amy cut him off. ��I don��t have much time for you two. My braised chicken is getting cold. Come at me already!�� She raised both hands.

 Chapter 242 - I’m Mag Alex

    <h4>Chapter 242: I��m Mag Alex</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Henyee Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Henyee Trantions


    Childish as Amy��s voice might be, it was solemn.


    Two bluish violet mes appeared in her hands, and turned into two fireballs suddenly.


    ��Someone��s inside?�� Goodenia asked, surprised.


    ��Yeah,�� Devoe said, suddenly excited. ��Gabriel will make them get on their knees and apologize to you.�� Every time his muscleman made people do that, he felt a malicious satisfaction.


    Gabriel nced at Amy��s little fireballs with disinterest. ��I was a knight before, but that title didn��t stop me from beating kids, so behave yourself or I��ll make you behave.�� Then he looked at Mag, who was still sitting at the table. ��You must be the owner. You messed with the wrong person. Now kneel and move your sorry a*s over here!��


    Johnnie took a step back automatically as he stared at the fireballs.


    Mag was still very calm as he met Gabriel��s bloodthirsty eyes; he found himself holding a chopstick.


    ��It is you who messed with the wrong person,�� Amy said. ��Now burn!�� She threw the fireballs out.


    They were right in front of their targets in a short while.


    Gabriel sniffed. ��Child��s y.�� He raised his sword. ��You asked for it.��


    The look on Johnnie��s face changed dramatically. ��No, don��t touch it!�� He created a magic shield around himself as he ran towards the door, waving his magic wand as if trying to perform some magic.


    Yet it was toote.


    The fireballs exploded.


    Gabriel��s sword shattered. The strong st sent him flying out of the restaurant. Then hended heavily on the ground, lying facedown, his body severely burnt. Bleeding from the mouth, he looked toward the door with fear and anger.


    Johnnie��s magic shield didn��tst long enough for him to cast any magic. His wand got shattered into pieces, and the explosion sent him rolling on the ground. He struggled to stand up, but failed.


    Some tables and chairs had got knocked over as well, but they were undamaged.


    Yabemiya was bbergasted.


    *She��s so little, but she��s already almost as powerful as a 4th-tier magic caster! *Sally thought, astonished. <i>Now I understand why those two old men wanted to take her on as their disciple. Her talent is unparalleled.</i>


    Devoe went white. He didn��t know what had just happened in the restaurant, but he was aware that he was in trouble.


    Goodenia recovered from his shock, and patted his friend on the shoulder. ��We should leave, now!�� He ran towards a carriage.


    By then, Amy hade out. ��How dare youe here again?!�� she said to Goodenia as he was trying to scramble into the carriage. She threw a fireball at it.


    ��Get away from that carriage!�� Johnnie called out urgently. The coachman jumped off and ran away as fast as he could, but Devoe and Goodenia seemed to be frozen with fear. They just watched it approach the carriage.


    The fireball exploded when it reached the carriage. Goodenia and Devoe went flying and then hit the ground, badly injured. They looked at Amy with horror and went unconscious.


    ��You made me angry! Do not evere back again!�� Amy said loudly.


    Gabriel looked up at Amy, and then reached out his hand to grab his broken sword. ��You little sh*t,�� he muttered, bloodlust shing in his eyes.


    Mag stepped on his sword.


    ��Go back inside and finish your meal, Amy,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Amy nodded. ��Yes, Father.�� She walked back into the restaurant.


    Gabriel raised his head. ��Hiding behind... a child. You��re no man at all.��


    Mag smiled ironically. ��And you��re not a knight. You have no honor. If you want to kill her, you��ll have to get through me first. And you should be afraid of me... I��m Mag Alex.��


    Gabriel��s eyes went wide. He opened his mouth, but a chopstick went through his throat. He watched with despair as Mag started for the restaurant.

 Chapter 243 - A Level 3 Incident

    <h4>Chapter 243: A Level 3 Incident</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Henyee Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Henyee Trantions


    ��Oh my God! He��s dead!�� a woman yelled in a shrill voice. The explosion had sure attracted a lot of attention.


    Many people came out. Fire was still dancing on the carriage, crackling and hissing. The four men were lying on the ground, bleeding.


    ��Is that Mamy Restaurant? What happened there? Someone��s dead?��


    ��A fight, obviously. The owner looks all right.��


    ��Thank God. I��d kill those sons of bitches myself if anything happened to Mag.��


    ��I think those two are Goodenia and Devoe. The two bastards. They totally deserved it!��


    ��Yeah. They had iting!��


    Even in Chaos City people got killed every day. It couldn��t be helped.


    The Gray Temple might not be able to stop people from killing each other, but they could bring criminals to justice.


    Also, they never took incidents involving dead bodies lightly. Someone blew his whistle, and several men in uniforms ran towards Mamy Restaurant with grave faces.


    Mag walked back in calmly, his hand a little white from gripping the chopstick too tightly.


    When he drove the chopstick into Gabriel��s throat, he had felt strangely calm, perhaps because Mag Alex�� memory had prepared him for such things.


    Mag hadn��t intended to kill him��he didn��t want to draw too much unwanted attention��until he saw bloodlust in his eyes when he looked at Amy.


    *The good part is nobody will dare to look for trouble here now that I��ve made an example of them, *Mag thought to himself. <i>I don��t want to kill the other three, but I would if they tried toy a finger on Amy, even if I would end up in jail. Anyone who wants to hurt my girl will have to kill me first.</i>


    ��Are you all right, Boss?�� Yabemiya asked softly, her face pale.


    Sally didn��t say anything, but she had seen the chopstick in Gabriel��s throat.


    Mag nodded and returned to his seat. ��Yeah. Eat.�� He smiled as he watched Amy enjoy her food.


    Mag��s smile made Yabemiya feel much relieved; she paused for a moment and sat back down.


    Sally took another look at the mess outside, and started eating again.


    ��This braised chicken is so good, Father! Can we eat it for dinner tonight?�� Amy asked.


    Mag nodded. ��Sure.�� He moved several pieces of chicken from his bowl into Amy��s with his chopsticks and touched her head.


    ��Thank you, Father,�� she said, rubbing her head against his hand.


    Amy didn��t know what he had done, and Mag didn��t intend for her to know.


    ��It��s that restaurant again, Boss!�� a skinny young man said to Barzel as they ran.


    ��Go check to see if they��re dead and inform the police department.�� Then Barzel saw Urien at his door, teasing his two birds. ��Inform Lord Brandli too, Monkey.��


    ��Yes, Boss!�� Monkey answered. He went to Goodenia and Devoe, and was relieved when he found they were still alive. It was a level 1 incident as long as there were no dead bodies.


    ��Monkey, level 3 incident. Report it to the top brass!�� Barzel called out, frowning as he looked at the chopstick and Gabriel��s unclosed eyes.


    ��Yes, Boss!�� Monkey��s face changed, and he ran to do his bidding.


    By then, five patrol guys had arrived.


    ��Tend to the injured, Bob, and don��t let any of them leave,�� Barzel said to his men, staring at Mag who was eating. ��The reste with me!�� He walked towards the restaurant.


    Krassu saw the smoke when he was about to step into a roasted meat restaurant. <i>Something happened at Mamy Restaurant?</i> He changed his destination.

 Chapter 244 - Serious My A*s!

    <h4>Chapter 244: Serious My A*s!</h4>


    <b>Trantor:</b> Henyee Trantions <b>Editor:</b> Henyee Trantions


    ��Amy, take Ugly Duckling upstairs. You��ll find its food there,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��You made something special for it, Father?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Okay,�� Amy said happily. She licked her empty bowl, slid down the chair, and picked the kitten up. ��No braised chicken for you, Ugly Duckling. Let��s see what Father has made for you.��


    Mag watched Amy leave and stood up as Barzel walked in.


    ��You know why we��re here,�� Brazel said, staring at Mag, his eyes as sharp as a hawk��s. <i>He��s strangely calm after killing a man��he must have got used to it.</i>


    Barzel had spent 20 years in the Gray Temple, and had arrested many murderers himself, but no one had been as emotionless as Mag. <i>Murderers always look scared, but not him.</i>


    Mag saw the letter ��P�� embroidered on his front, and realized he was one of the patrol guys. He met his eyes without blinking. ��Yes.��


    The Gray Temple had three departments: the patrol department, which patrolled the city every day; the garrison department, which guarded the city; the police department, which was responsible for making sure that people obeyed thew.


    They wore ck pants, ck leather boots, and gray robes with four rings on the back, which was also the Gray Temple��s emblem. Knights were equipped with swords, while magic casters wore gray magician robes.


    ��A knight got killed, so it��s a level 3 incident. Tell me what happened,�� Barzel said solemnly.


    ��You see, we��re closed today. My daughter, two waitresses, and I were eating, and suddenly a swordsman and a magic caster broke in and swore to kill us.


    ��They attacked us first, and my daughter Amy acted in self-defense. She threw two fireballs at them and knocked them out. Then, when the other two tried to drive that carriage into our restaurant, Amy threw a fireball at them too in fright.��


    Barzel narrowed his eyes. *I don��t know how powerful his daughter is, but that man was no doubt killed by the chopstick. *��Murder is a serious crime.��


    ��Serious my a*s!�� said a hoarse voice.


    ��My a*s! My a*s!�� echoed his crow.


    A patrol man was enraged. ��Who do you���� Then, he saw Urien, and his face changed. His boss had warned him not to mess with this hunchbacked old man.


    ��You were saying?�� ck Coal said, staring at the patrol man with its beady eyes.


    He looked at the crow, and gripped his sword in anger, but then he thought better of it, and atst said, ��Nothing.��


    ��I thought so,�� said the crow.


    ��Murder is a serious crime,�� Barzel repeated, looking at Urien defiantly.


    ��I wonder if Rnd will say the same if I kill you,�� Urien said, smiling a cold smile.


    Barzel grasped his sword. He was ready to die to defend his honor.


    ��Lord Rnd said to give you his regards, Lord Urien. He said he��d like to have a drink with you someday,�� Brandli said with a smile, panting from the effort of running, signaling Barzel to back down.


    ��Someday? I don��t have many days left.��


    Brandli managed a smile, a bead of sweat rolling down his face. ��He��s really very busy these days. By the way, what��re you doing here, Lord Urien?��


    ��I was told there were people who wanted to kill my disciple. I��d like to see them try,�� Urien said coldly.


    *If the old man hade earlier, none of the four would have survived, *Barzel thought to himself.


    ��They must have lost their minds!�� Brandli said.


    ��Who wants to kill my disciple?�� a voice called out outside the restaurant.

 Chapter 245 - He Is Innocent

    <h4>Chapter 245: He Is Innocent</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Brandli frowned as he recognized Krassu��s voice. <i>One is a headache enough, and now they are both here. Having taken in the same disciple, it��s hard to tell what would happen how their conflict would pan out for now, but if someone had hurt their disciple, I don��t think anyone could stop the two old men from killing him.</i>


    ��We don��t know if someone wanted to kill Amy yet. But a man is dead, and we��re trying to find out what happened,�� Brandli said to Krassu, not unkindly. He decided to stand his ground, and not to let the two legends affect his investigation.


    Krassu walked in and nced at Urien. ��Then do what you have to do, but I��ll only believe Amy.��


    ��Me too,�� said Urien in his hoarse voice. For once, he didn��t contradict Krassu.


    Mag was grateful to Amy��s two masters��they were very influential��but even if they hadn��t shown up, he was confident he could get away clean.


    Brandli had to smile, ming Gabriel for having put him in such a difficult position.


    ��Barzel, tell me what happened,�� Brandli said.


    Barzel told him exactly what Mag had told him.


    When he was done, an expression of confusion appeared on Brandli��s face. <i>If Mag was telling the truth, then why did they do it? What��s their motive? </i>He turned to face Mag. ��Do you have anything to add?��


    ��No,�� Mag said. ��But ording to thew of the city, one can use force to protect oneself against uwful use of force. We are closed today, so technically they were trespassing; ording to thew, I can do anything to eject them.�� He paused a moment. ��A swordsman and a magic caster forced their way into my house. What would you have done if you had been in my shoes?��


    The patrol men had thought he would use Krassu and Urien to pressure them into letting this go; instead, he was using thew to protect himself.


    <i>If what he just said is true, it won��t matter who killed Gabriel, </i>Brandli thought.


    ��By the look of the remains of the door, it was broken by sword and fire. I think he was telling the truth,�� Barzel whispered to Brandli.


    Brandli nodded. He looked very happy��he didn��t have to worry about the two old men defending Mag now that thetter had been proven innocent.


    ��Help us! They... they killed him!�� Goodenia cried suddenly.


    ��The girl tried to kill us!�� Devoe screamed.

 Chapter 246 - Black Iron Cross

    <h4>Chapter 246: ck Iron Cross</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The restaurant fell silent; they listened and became angry.


    <i>Are they taking us for fools? </i>Brandli thought, and started for the door.


    Barzel and his men followed him out. <i>How dare they attack a restaurant in broad daylight?!</i>


    ��Amy did this?�� Krassu asked Mag, incredulous.


    ��Yes. Thank you for teaching her how to explode her fireball.��


    ��Frankly, I wanted to teach her that today. I only taught her the theory of pyrost,�� Krassu said with pleasant surprise.


    ��Your pyrost is never hard to master. Save your surprise for when she summons a frost dragon,�� Urien said. He couldn��t hide the delight in his eyes. <i>Will Amy have a talent for ice magic too?</i>


    ��She��ll master your stupid ice magic in a much shorter time ��cause it��s much easier,�� Krassu returned gruffly.


    ��I want to buy a new door, system. I��ll tell you when to install it,�� Mag said to the system, and walked out. <i>This episode may end sooner than I thought.</i>


    ��That��s 20 gold coins. Thank you!�� replied the system.


    Yabemiya was amazed at how Mag had got himself out of this tricky situation with ease.


    Sally was also gazing at Mag��s back in admiration. <i>He must have thought through all the consequences before he did it.</i>


    She never liked killing, but when push came to shove, she wouldn��t flinch from doing what needed to be done. On her way to Chaos City, she had shot a band of bandits dead��they had ughtered an elven vige��with her bow.


    <i>Mag must have killed him because of the way he was looking at Amy, </i>Sally thought. <i>I sensed evil in that man.</i>


    Bob had healed Goodenia and Devoe. They had stopped bleeding, and their wounds had scabbed. That was all a 3rd-tier magic caster could have done.


    ��We came here to eat, but that girl wanted to kill us! Please arrest her!�� Goodenia said with a frightened look on his face. It was the first time he hade perilously close to death.


    ��Arrest the man too! It was him who ordered the girl to kill us. Gabriel is dead! Arrest them all!�� Devoe screamed, terrified. He loved to terrorize other people, and now karma hade for him. He decided he��d nevere here again.


    ��And why should we do that? I��ll allow you to give me a reason not to arrest you,�� Brandli said coldly.


    The two thugs�� faces changed immediately.


    Devoe smiled unctuously. ��Lord Brandli, I��m the owner of Devoe Tavern, and a board member of the Chamber of Commerce. We��ve met before on a banquet...��


    ��I don��t care if you��re the president of the Chamber of Commerce,�� Brandli said firmly. ��And I don��t know you.��


    ��We didn��t do anything. We just asked them to knock on the door...�� Goodenia said in despair.


    ��Lord Brandli, you may want to see this,�� said Barzel.


    ��What��s this?�� Brandli asked, looking at a ck iron cross.


    Barzel picked it up. ��There is a serial killer atrge in Chaos City. The killer always mutted his victims, and even two children under 10 were killed. He always left a ck iron cross on the crime scene, exactly like this one. This is a level 4 incident!��


    Devoe slumped down on the ground, astounded.

 Chapter 247 - You’re Welcome

    <h4>Chapter 247: You��re Wee</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Are you saying that this man could be the serial killer?�� Brandli asked. ��But why is it a level 4 incident?��


    ��One night three years ago, this serial killer killed a 4th-tier knight who had just got promoted from an assistant knight test examiner to a lead examiner. Then he murdered his wife and two kids,�� Barzel said through gritted teeth.


    Devoe stared at Gabriel��s body in horror. <i>This man may prove to be my undoing. If the Gray Temple investigated me, what they may find out could earn me a lifetime in prison.</i>


    Goodenia staggered back with terror. He was aware that nobody involved in a level 4 incident could walk away easily.


    ��Take the body back,�� Brandli said grimly. ��And lock these three in Bastie Prison. Interrogate them.��


    ��Yes, my lord,�� said the patrol men. They quickly tied them up with ropes.


    By then, six riders from the police department had arrived. They dismounted, and their leader walked up to Brandli hurriedly. ��Lord Brandli, we heard there is a level 3 incident����


    ��You guys are right on time,�� Brandli interrupted. ��Take this body back and have the coroner examine him. He��s the suspect involved in a level 4 incident.��


    The man froze for an instant, but understood right away when he saw the ck iron cross. ��Yes, my lord!�� He had his men bring a stretcher from the back of a horse, cover the body with a white sheet, and lift it up onto the stretcher.


    ��We��re innocent, my lords! The iron cross belongs to the owner of the restaurant. He set us up!�� Devoe screamed as he got dragged up.


    Barzel walked over to him with a darkened face and kicked him in the belly. Devoe held his stomach and crouched down in pain.


    ��Shut them up, Bob,�� Barzel said coldly.


    ��Yes, Boss,�� Bob answered. It was the first time he had seen his boss so angry. He waved his wand and uttered some spells; then, the two thugs�� mouths got covered by some green mud.


    Goodenia struggled and nced back at Mag, who was standing at his door; he suddenly found himself regretting having messed with him.


    ��Move it!�� Monkey roared, jabbing Goodenia in the face with his elbow.


    ��Why is the boss so angry today, Monkey?�� Bob asked.


    ��That examiner was his best friend; they drank together that night,�� Monkey said in a low voice. ��Do not ever bring this up before the boss,�� he warned.


    Bob nodded, and said not another word.


    ��Thank you for apprehending these thugs. If he is really the serial killer, we��ll give you the reward,�� Brandli said to Mag.


    Mag was very surprised by this turn of events. ��Thank you. It��s my pleasure.��


    Mag had thought he had gone too far, but after hearing what Barzel said, the self-reproach he felt after he��d killed Gabriel was totally gone.


    ��Thanks to you, my friend and his family can rest in peace now,�� Barzel said to Mag, holding out his hand. ��I��m Barzel. We should have a drink someday.��


    Mag shook his hand. ��I don��t drink anymore. But, you��re always wee here.��


    ��I told you Amy��s always right. She knows which person deserves to die,�� Krassu said to Brandli, smiling a proud smile.


    ��She should have killed them all,�� said Urien.


    ��You��re both right, my lords. If you��ll excuse me, I must go back to the Gray Temple,�� Brandli said with a smile. ��Tell the little owner I said thank you, Mag.��


    ��I don��t know why you��re thanking me, but you��re wee,�� Amy called out from the restaurant.


    Mag turned around and saw Amy eating dried fish with the kitten in one arm. When she raised her head and met Mag��s eyes, she froze for an instant, and then gave the fish to the aggrieved kitten.


    Mag smiled. ��He��s thanking you for catching a bad guy.�� <i>I shouldn��t have let her feed the cat.</i>


    Amy��s eyes brightened. ��Really?��


    Brandli nodded with a smile. ��Yes. You��re a little hero.�� He nodded at Mag and left with Barzel.


    ��What��s smelling so good, Mag? I haven��t had any lunch yet. Can you make some new dish for me?�� Krassu asked.

 Chapter 248 - Let’s Talk About Why This Stupid Cat Got Fatter

    <h4>Chapter 248: Let��s Talk About Why This Stupid Cat Got Fatter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Sure,�� Mag said, smiling. ��Would you like to try the new dish too, Master Urien?��


    Urien nodded. ��Yes, thank you.��


    ��Good afternoon, Master Half-beard, Master Turtle,�� Amy said. Then she saw Urien��s birdcage. ��You��ve changed, ck Coal!��


    ��I know. I��m getting handsomer by the day. Guilty as charged,�� the crow said, holding his head up with pride.


    Amy shook her head. ��No! Your feathers are growing back; you look even cker than before.��


    ck Coal looked down at his body, and then jumped up in delight. ��I knew it! God sent you here to test me, and I passed His test!��


    ��Can you put the fire out, Aisha? Please clean the blood too if it��s not too much trouble,�� Mag said.


    Sally nodded. ��Yes, Boss.�� She used her water magic to extinguish the mes and clean the blood up.


    ��Do you want me to rearrange the tables and chairs?�� Yabemiya asked Mag.


    ��Yes, please.��


    Then he wrote another notice, and stuck it on the doorframe. It read: ��Thugs came and caused havoc. The restaurant is being repaired, and will open tomorrow with a new dish!��


    Some people had gathered around the restaurant, talking.


    ��One of them is dead, the other three got arrested, and the owner walked away free?��


    ��They deserved it; it��s thew.��


    ��Thew shouldn��t have let the owner off the hook so easily. He must have some influential connections.��


    Krassu and Urien nced back at Sally, exchanged a look, and took their usual seats.


    Urien had left his birdcage on the floor, and now Amy and Ugly Duckling were staring at it.


    ��Meow, meow!�� Ugly Duckling cried, reaching out its paw to try to touch the crow, but it was too far out of its reach.


    ��Look at your short legs,�� ck Coal said with disdain. ��Thinking about touching me? Think again!��


    ��Meow!�� the kitten screamed, shaking the cage, trying to get in.


    ��Bring it on,�� ck Coal sneered.


    ��Is this a door?�� Amy asked, pointing.


    ��No!�� the crow said hurriedly. ��It��s not a door. Why don��t we talk about something more fun? Like singing.��


    Amy shook her head. ��You sing so terribly. I want to watch you fight with Ugly Duckling,�� Amy replied, trying to open the door.


    ��Then we can talk about dancing. I��m a dancing master! Let me show you some dance moves.��


    Amy shook her head again. ��No, I don��t want to watch a nude bird dance.�� She found a button and pushed it, and then the bolt clicked open.


    The crow hastily gripped the door with its beak, pulling to keep it shut. ��I��m a bird! I don��t want to fight a stupid cat! It��s not fair!��


    ��Meow!�� the kitten cried, straining to pull it open.


    ��Let��s talk about why this stupid cat got fatter!�� ck Coal screamed.


    Amy gave the door a push and the bolt clicked shut again. ��You think it��s got fatter as well?��


    ck Coal breathed a sigh of relief. ��Yes. Actually, it��s much, much fatter than before. At this rate, you won��t be able to hold it anymore.��


    ��See? I��m not the only one who thinks you have got too fat. Run 10ps before bed, and no dinner for you tonight.�� Amy put a dried fish into her mouth and ate it.


    ��Meow, meow,�� Ugly Duckling cried in dismay, looking up at Amy, its eyes glistening with tears.


    By then, Mag had walked out of the kitchen with two bowls of braised chicken and two bowls of rice. He put them down in front of Krassu and Urien. ��Our new dish��braised chicken and rice. Please enjoy.��


    The aromatic smell made the two old men��s mouths water right away.

 Chapter 249 - Can You Make A Magic Wand For Me?

    <h4>Chapter 249: Can You Make A Magic Wand For Me?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The smell was tickling their noses, whetting their appetite.


    Urien frowned when he saw the meat. He had never tried chicken here before. Hesitantly, he picked up a piece and brought it into his mouth.


    The soup was delicious; the meat was cooked just right, tender and juicy. He chewed slowly, savoring the vor.


    After he swallowed, a warm feeling went through his whole body.


    Urien��s eyes went wide. <i>This food works even better than roujiamo when ites to driving away the cold in my body! Also, it tastes really good. </i>He ate another piece. He couldn��t remember the taste of chicken, but if the chicken he had eaten had been this tasty, he would have remembered.


    Then he took a bite of rice. <i>This is very good too! Chicken and rice��it��s a perfectbination!</i>


    Krassu nced at Urien. <i>He doesn��t like meat, but he obviously likes this dish, so it must be good. </i>He picked up a piece of shiitake and ate it.


    The soup came out and spread over his tongue.


    ��This mushroom is just fantastic, and so is the soup!�� Krassu eximed in delight. Then he took a bite of chicken, narrowing his eyes with a blissful look.


    ��Master Half-beard, Master Turtle,�� Amy said softly, ��add some soup into the rice. It��s tastier that way. I don��t usually tell people that. It��s my little secret.��


    The two old men looked unconvinced, but they did it anyway. They mixed the soup and rice together, and tried it again.


    For an instant, they froze; they couldn��t believe how divine the rice tasted with the soup.


    ��Can I have another bowl of rice, Mag?�� Krassu and Urien asked, putting down their empty bowls at almost the same time.


    ��Sure.�� Mag picked up their bowls and walked to the kitchen.


    ��You shouldn��t allow them to have another serving of rice,�� said the system.


    ��Why not?�� Mag asked as he moved some rice into two bowls.


    ��If they want more rice, ask them to buy more braised chicken. It��s more profitable this way.��


    ��Talk about greedy. Have you no heart?�� Mag said with a twist of his mouth.


    ��No, I have no heart.��


    ��You heartless system! Tell me the cost of a braised chicken and rice.��


    ��Two shiitakes: 100 copper coins.


    ��A quarter of a potato: 10 copper coins.


    ��An eighth of a celtuce: 10 copper coins.


    ...


    ��An eighth of a fire chicken drumstick: 100 copper coins.


    ��A bowl of moonlight rice: 25 copper coins.


    ��The total cost is 400 copper coins.��


    Mag knew the prices were reasonable enough, considering their high quality, but still he asked tentatively, ��Can you make it cheaper?��


    ��Believe it or not, I have already given you a 50 percent discount.��


    Mag��s brow rose in surprise. ��Fine.�� <i>I��ll sell it at 800 copper coins each. They can buy as much rice as they want for 50 copper coins a bowl.</i>


    Urien took the rice, thought a moment, and emptied it all into the braised chicken. He mixed them up and started eating with his spoon.


    Krassu stole a nce at him, and emptied his rice into his braised chicken as well.


    After a while, they put down their spoons and belched, satisfied.


    Krassu gave Mag a thumbs-up. ��This dish is superb. I��m sure it��ll be popr soon enough.�� Then he took a look at Amy. ��But please do not let Amy skip school again; it will affect her progress.��


    ��It is your boring magic room that has made her skip school,�� said Urien.


    Krassu scowled at him, and Urien scowled back.


    Amy trotted to the bike, took the tusk, and stepped between them with the tusk in her arms and the eyeball in one hand. ��Can you make a magic wand for me?��

 Chapter 250 - That’s All I Ask

    <h4>Chapter 250: That��s All I Ask</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��You need a strong magic staff, Amy. You can use it to smash a dragon��s head as well as to perform magic,�� Krassu suggested.


    ��Bullshit. What you need is a small and convenient magic wand, Amy. She doesn��t need a staff to help her walk like you do, old man.��


    ��You couldn��t even beat a goblin with that magic wand of yours if it got close enough to you,�� Krassu said with contempt.


    ��You��re the one who would let a goblin get close to you. You always jump around like a monkey when fighting. You��re a disgrace to magic casters!�� sneered Urien.


    They snorted at the same time, and then red at each other.


    The atmosphere had suddenly be tense between them. Even Sally was a little petrified.


    Mag was also quite worried��they could easily tear his restaurant apart.


    ��Please do not fight here, Master Half-beard, Master Turtle, or I��ll never speak to you again,�� Amy said solemnly.


    Krassu turned to face Amy with a smile. ��Do you like my staff, Amy? I can make you one just like mine. It will be purple, with a purple magical core from a 9th-tier magical beast.��


    ��It will be purple? It��s my favorite color!��


    ��Check out my little magic wand, Amy,�� Urien said, sliding a 10-centimeter-long ck magic wand out of his sleeve. ��It��s light and retractable. You can even put it in your pocket. It��s very convenient.��


    ��I like this one too!�� Amy said, eyes glistening with excitement. ��I don��t want to have to carry a heavy staff all the time.��


    Urien smiled. ��Smart girl.��


    Krassu became a little anxious; even he had to admit a small magic wand was more appealing to girls than a heavy staff.


    Then Amy frowned. ��But I won��t be able to smash a dragon��s head with such a small magic wand.��


    ��Then what exactly do you want?�� the two old men asked.


    ��I want it to be as long as my palm and be able to be as tall as me and change into a sword and a broomstick.�� Amy paused a moment. ��That��s all I ask.��


    The two old magic casters pulled a wry face.


    ��It��s easy, right?�� Amy asked, excited.


    The two old men hesitated a moment, exchanged a look, and then nodded together.


    ��Then please make one for me. I want it to be purple.��


    ��Okay,�� Krassu said. ��But why do you want it to change into a sword and a broomstick?��


    Mag was well aware why she wanted a sword; he just hoped she wouldn��t say anything about him teaching her swordy.


    ��I can pose as a knight if I have a sword, and witches need broomsticks to fly on.��


    Krassu and Urien fell silent.


    ��Do you really need a sword and a broomstick?��


    Amy thought a moment. ��I don��t really need a broomstick, I think, but I need a sword.��


    Her two masters frowned, thinking about how to make it.


    Amy stood there, silent. ��You can��t do it?�� she asked after a while, disappointed. ��Then just make me a regr one.��


    Krassu rose to his feet. ��Don��t worry. I��ll find a way.��


    Urien stood up as well. ��Leave it to me.��


    Amy��s eyes lit up again. ��Thank you, Master Half-beard, Master Turtle. Do you need the tusk and eyeball?��


    Krassu shook his head with a smile. ��No. They��re not good enough. I��ll take my leave then.��


    ��Me too,�� said Urien.


    ��Bye, Master Half-beard, Master Turtle,�� Amy said.


    Krassu stopped once they were outside. ��We have to work together this time, old friend.��

 Chapter 251 - Food Competition

    <h4>Chapter 251: Food Competition</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��First of all, I��m not your friend, and secondly, I��ll never work with you,�� replied Urien firmly. He walked on, but then stopped suddenly. ��Fine, just this one time.��


    ��Additionally, we��ll have to ask Novan to help us. His space magic is the most powerful,�� Krassu said, catching up with him. Now, they were walking side by side.


    Other magic casters�� jaws would drop if they saw this.


    ��Do you think they can do it, Father?�� Amy asked.


    ��Don��t worry. They are the two most powerful magic casters,�� Mag said as he watched them walk into Urien��s shop. Even he had be a little expectant.


    ��Mobai��s forge is not open today?�� Mag muttered. ��No wonder I didn��t see him.��


    The crowd outside was gone, but not the gossip about Mag��s restaurant. The stories might differ from one another, but the theme was the same: never look for trouble in Mamy Restaurant.


    ��These are some great quality tables and chairs, Boss. Not even one has been damaged. Only the door is gone. Do you want me to find a carpenter for you?�� Yabemiya asked.


    By then, Sally had cleaned up the whole restaurant.


    ��No, that won��t be necessary. You and Aisha can go home now. Come back tomorrow at 7 am. Sorry you had to witness that.��


    ��It��s all right. You caught the bad guys. You and Amy just did what you had to do. I wish I were strong,�� said Yabemiya.


    ��But you��re strong, Miya,�� Sally said, ��and nimble. If you start practicing swordy now, I��m sure you��ll be pretty good in a half year or so.��


    ��Really?�� Yabemiya asked, excited.


    Skinny as she might be, she was strong enough to wield a heavy sword, and she could be even stronger when her tail came out.


    Sally nodded. ��Yes.��


    ��But no one would teach me even if I wanted to learn, and I like to work here. If I had to choose between learning swordy and working here, I would surely pick thetter.��


    ��I would do the same if I were you,�� said Sally.


    Mag was very happy to hear that.


    Yabemiya nced around to make sure everything was in ce and tidy. Then, she and Sally waved goodbye to Mag and Amy.


    Amy waved back. ��Bye, Sister Miya, Sister Aisha. We��ll dance ��spring is here�� tomorrow!��


    Mag watched them leave, and then looked at Ugly Duckling that was staring at him with a sad face. ��Are you hungry?��


    ��Meow, meow,�� it responded excitedly.


    ��I think it has had enough to eat,�� Amy said in a sleepy voice.


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling shook its head vigorously.


    ��Give it a couple more dried fish, Amy. It needs enough food to grow.��


    ��Okay, Father, but it has to run five moreps tonight.��


    ��Meow,�� the kitten cried, dropping to the ground in dismay.


    Mag fed the kitten, took them upstairs, and put them to bed.


    He went back downstairs and walked out to make sure no one was around. ��You can install the door now, system.��


    ��Instation fee: 1 gold coin.��


    Mag lifted an eyebrow. ��Instation fee?! Are you seriously stooping so low as to charge instation fee?��


    After a little haggling and bargaining, he managed to get the system to install the door for 10 copper coins.


    When Mag was about to lock the door after checking it, two men in red vests appeared.


    ��Good afternoon,�� one of them said. ��We��re with the Aden Square Catering Association. This month��s foodpetition is starting soon. Do you want to sign up?��

 Chapter 252 - Then I’ll Buy 2000 Ballots

    <h4>Chapter 252: Then I��ll Buy 2000 Ballots</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Foodpetition? Sorry, I��m not interested,�� Mag said, and closed the door.


    Arvin and Rood exchanged a surprised nce. Normally, a freshly opened restaurant would never turn down a chance to get popr, no matter how slim it might be.


    ��Let��s go, Rood. This guy is pretty smart. He knows he won��t be able to make it into the top 100. We won��t be able to make any money from him,�� Arvin said unhappily.


    ��Look at the size of this crystal ss!�� Rood said, pointing. ��This guy must be very wealthy.��


    Mag was indeed not interested in the foodpetition, because more often than not, not the best foods won thepetition; some of the nicest restaurants might be lying in corners, waiting for keen-eyed customers.


    Besides, his restaurant was already busy enough for him to work his a*s off every day, so there was no point for him topete in thepetition.


    ��New mission,�� the system called out suddenly. ��At least one of your dishes has to make it into the top 30 in this month��s Aden Square foodpetition. Completing the mission will get you the recipe for Haagen-Dazs ice creams. You��ll be fined 10,000 gold coins if you fail.��


    Mag stopped, rooted to the spot. ��Only you cane up with such a dirty way to make money!�� He quickly pulled the door open again. ��Hey, please hold on a moment. I think I��ll sign up,�� he said, abashed.


    Arvin and Rood turned around.


    ��You want to sign up for thepetition, sir?�� Rood asked.


    Mag nodded. ��Yes. What do I have to do?�� <i>I don��t want to; the damned system made me.</i>


    He found the Haagen-Dazs ice creams appealing, though. <i>Amy will like them; she��ll look even cuter eating them.</i>


    Mag was very confident. He didn��t believe anyone in the Aden Square was a better cook than him. <i>The top 3 spots would be all mine if they considered the taste alone.</i>


    Arvin and Rood were around 40, of average build with love handles. Mag saw a wok and adle embroidered on their fronts, and on their backs the words: Aden Square Catering Association.


    ��Five gold coins get you in. The voting starts tomorrow andsts for 10 days,�� Arvin said, writing down the restaurant��s name in his notebook. Then he held out a hand, asking for money.


    ��A name will cost me five gold coins?�� Mag asked, wary.


    Rood smiled. ��Yes.��


    Mag hesitated a moment, pulled five gold coins out of his pocket, and handed them to Arvin. <i>The revenue from registration fees alone is handsome. And they do this every month!</i>


    ��Thank you. These are the ballots,�� Rood said, pulling out two stacks of paper ballots��each one five centimeter wide and 10 centimeter long��from his bag. ��With anti-counterfeiting magic marks. One stack has 100 ballots, and one ballot is one copper coin. How many ballots do you need?��


    Mag��s eyebrow rose in surprise. <i>The people here sure know how to make money. If anyone wants to make it into the top 10, they��ll have to spend tens of thousands of copper coins on ballots first.</i>


    ��If I want to enter the top 30, how many ballots do I need?�� Mag asked.


    Rood was surprised. <i>The restaurants that have made the top 30 are all at least three years old. They arerger, and most of them are members of the Chamber of Commerce. No way this newly opened restaurant is going to enter the top 30. </i>��If your dishes are expensive, you may need two or three thousand. If they are as cheap as green onion bing, which is five copper coins each, you may need at least ten thousand to make the top 100.��


    ��Then I��ll buy 2000 ballots,�� Mag said after thinking for a moment.

 Chapter 253 - I Just Want To Cook

    <h4>Chapter 253: I Just Want To Cook</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Rood was taken by surprise. ��2,000 ballots?�� <i>It��s too many for a newly opened restaurant.</i>


    Mag nodded. ��Yes.�� <i>2,000 ballots canst only a few days. </i>He was even more confident now that he had learned the prices were also a factor; he believed his dishes were the most expensive.


    <i>A couple thousand copper coins for the Haagen-Dazs ice creams�� recipe. That��s a great deal. I like Haagen-Dazs ice creams too, </i>Mag thought.


    ��You cannot return them once you buy them, just so you know,�� Rood said seriously. ��And the anti-counterfeiting magic mark will only work for 15 days. You can buy more ballots at a polling station.��


    Mag nodded. ��Come on in. I��ll get the money for you.��


    ��He may be wealthy, but he��s stupid,�� Arvin said once he was sure Mag couldn��t hear them.


    ��Not so loud. He might hear you. I��m just d that today��s job is done,�� Rood said in a low voice, excited.


    When they walked inside, they were amazed.


    Everything about this restaurant was just extraordinary��the crystal chandeliers, log tables and chairs, and paintings on the wall.


    Many restaurants though they had been to, they had never seen one like this��fancy yetfortable. They liked it more than those luxurious,rge ones.


    They believed it would be popr in no time.


    Mag handed the money to Rood. ��There you go. Two dragon coins.��


    ��Thank you,�� said Rood, and took the money. ��I need you to give me the names of five of your dishes. Customers can rate the five dishes in one ballot.��


    ��Five?�� Mag looked hesitant.


    ��Yeah, only five. Your five best-selling dishes,�� said Arvin.


    ��Add braised chicken and rice to the menu, system. 800 copper coins each. The rice is 50 copper coins each,�� Mag said to the system.


    ��That will be 20 copper coins,�� the system replied. ��And it��s done.��


    Mag picked up the menu on a table, opened it, and handed it to Rood. ��You��ll find the names in this menu. The sweet tofu pudding and savory tofu pudding are two dishes.��


    ��Only five dishes?!�� Rood blurted out in surprise.


    ��The prices are wrong, I think,�� Arvin said, wide-eyed. <i>Even Dukas Restaurant��s whole roastmb��the first on the list��is only 2,500 copper coins each. These prices are ridiculous.</i>


    Now, they thought the restaurant would never be popr.


    ��No. They��re not,�� Mag said.


    ��Okay,�� Rood said, and started writing down the names and prices in his notebook. ��The sweet tofu pudding and savory tofu pudding are one dish.��


    ��No, I can assure you they��re two,�� Mag replied.


    ��As you say, sir.�� When he was finished, Rood gave the ballots to Mag and left with his partner.


    After they walked out, Arvin nced back at the restaurant. ��He is either stupid or overconfident,�� he said softly.


    Rood nodded. ��Agreed. I think he only needs 10 ballots.��


    <i>With Sally working here, we should be able to serve several hundreds of customers each day, </i>Mag thought. <i>These ballots will onlyst three or four days.</i>


    <i>I will be more productive when I get stronger, and then I may need to erge the restaurant.</i>


    ��System, what��s the purpose of this mission?�� Mag asked. ��We��re already busy enough.��


    ��For a man of the world, you��re strangely short-sighted. Get ambitious and conquer this continent!��


    Mag rolled his eyes in disapproval. ��Conquer this continent? Are you crazy? I just want to cook.��

 Chapter 254 - I’m Too Old To Dream Big

    <h4>Chapter 254: I��m Too Old To Dream Big</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Lord Yngwie, I believe Lady Sally is working as a waitress in that restaurant, but she��s still working and staying here,�� said a young elf in a ck robe in an alley near Geya Hotel.


    Yngwie nodded, reflective. After a moment, he said, ��Tell me about the hotel and the restaurant.��


    ��The hotel has been owned by a woman for a dozen years. Her husband went missing on a quest 10 years ago, and was presumed dead. The restaurant has been open for less than a month. The owner is a human male. He has two waitresses��one is Lady Sally, and the other is a half-dragon. Also, he has a half-elf daughter, who has be the disciple of two powerful magic casters. I heard she has great talent for magic.��


    Yngwie lifted an eyebrow and turned to face the young elf. ��Do you know the names of the two magic casters?��


    ��The Lord of Ice and the Lord of Fire,�� he answered.


    Yngwie��s eyes went wide. He was hundreds of years older than Krassu and Urien, but he was only a 7th-tier magic caster. <i>They fought for nearly a century, and now they��re teaching the same student?</i>


    <i>The two old men have keen eyes. I remember they wanted to make Princess Irina their disciple, and she became a 10th-tier magic caster at the young age of 26. This half-elf girl must be really talented for them to be willing to teach her together.</i>


    ��Where is this restaurant?�� Yngwie asked.


    The young elf had never seen Yngwie looking like this before. ��In the western corner of the Aden Square,�� he answered quickly.


    ��You keep watching Lady Sally and keep her safe,�� Yngwie said earnestly. ��Do not let her see you. If she sees you, leave and do not approach.��


    The young elf nodded. ��Yes, my lord!�� He drew a circle around him with his magic wand, and then a green light rose around him. He disappeared suddenly.


    <i>Bloore will be here in a few days... </i>Yngwie took another nce at the hotel and left.


    ...


    ��I could conquer this continent��s stomach if it had one,�� Mag said, ��but how can I ever conquer such a huge continent? It��s not like the people here are mentally retarded. You��ll have to lower their IQs first.��


    ��I��m not allowed to do that even if I could. The world would be paralyzed; it would cause disastrous consequences.��


    ��Then why do you think I can conquer this world?�� Mag asked with a twist of his mouth.


    ��People live to eat. They will look up to you as their god once you conquer their stomachs.��


    Magughed. ��Yeah, they would if they were as stupid as you.��


    ��Anyway, dream big, young man. Anything is possible!��


    ��I��m too old to dream big,�� Mag said, and locked the door. <i>But I��m not too old to have some fun. It may be interesting to watch dragons, trolls, goblins, orcs, and elves eat together.</i>


    Mag went into the kitchen and poured himself a ss of water. <i>The reward is the recipe for Haagen-Dazs ice creams, but I don��t remember criticizing ice creams.</i>


    When Mag was about to go upstairs to take a nap, there came a knock on his door.


    ��We are not open today,�� Mag said.


    ��It��s Hydle, the dean of the mechanical school in the Chaos School. Sorry to bother you, but can I talk to you for a minute?��


    Mag opened the door and recognized the balding man with a briefcase under his arm. <i>He studied my bike the other day.</i>


    ��I saw your bike a couple days ago, and it has really intrigued me,�� Hydle said with a smile. ��You see, we��re trying to use steam to power machinery, but we hit a bottleneck.��


    Mag was surprised. <i>Steam engine? The invention of steam engine will bring about an industrial revolution.</i>


    ��Come on in,�� Mag said, smiling. <i>Maybe I could witness the birth of a new era.</i>

 Chapter 255 - Commerce Is Developing Fast

    <h4>Chapter 255: Commerce Is Developing Fast</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Hydle walked in, and was amazed by the decorations. But, his mind was on something else right now. He turned to Mag. ��Thank you.��


    ��Please take a seat. I��m also quite interested in this kind of stuff.�� Mag went into the kitchen, poured a ss of water for him, and sat opposite him.


    Mag was very familiar with steam engine. His bachelor��s thesis had been about the improvement on two-stroke engines. He had proven in theory that the improvement would be able to raise the engine efficiency by 3%. Although it had been impossible in practice, his thesis had resulted in him bing one of the Outstanding Graduates.


    It had been the only thing that he had put his heart and soul into during the four years in university. He had carefully studied the steam engine, the internalbustion engine, and the steam turbine. Of course, he couldn��t make one himself, but he was still able to draw a detailed engine diagram��in other words, he could make one with the help of a masterful cksmith.


    He would surely go down in history if he made one, but he didn��t want to be remembered. He was curious about the mechanical level in this world, though.


    Hydle opened his briefcase, took out several pieces of paper, and put them on the table. ��After years of experimenting, we have finally managed to convert the thermal energy of steam into kic energy. The produced kic energy is not stable, but we have some ideas to stabilize it. The only problem right now is how to use this energy.��


    Mag took a look at the diagrams on the pieces of paper. ��Impressive,�� he said, looking at Hydle with respect. Mag really admired scientists, and believed they were the ones who were elerating the pace of technological development. This man before him was unmistakably one of them.


    The one-cylinder engine on these pieces of paper was crude, but it was theoretically doable. They had really managed to convert the thermal energy of steam into kic energy, but they still had a long way to go before using the engine in everyday life. Nheless, it was impressive in this world of sword and magic.


    ��Thank you,�� Hydle said. Few people appreciated their effort. Most criticized them while envying their high sries. No one knew the pressure hanging over them. No one knew some of them were even using their own money to do experiments. Hydle and his wife were still living in the free housing provided by the Chaos School. He walked to school every day to save on carriage fares.


    His wife could understand him, but not his two children, who came home only once a year.


    ��But why are you doing this?�� Mag asked.


    ��After a hundred years of peace,merce is developing fast. Although businessmen can hire magic casters to do hardbor, they��re very expensive. There��s an urgent demand for machinery to take the ce of manual workers.��


    Mag nodded. ��I see.�� <i>Steam engines will surely change this world. But, judging from his drawings, a proper steam engine won��t be invented anytime soon.</i>


    Mag��s eyes lit up as a thought urred to him. ��Can I sell him a steam engine diagram, system?��

 Chapter 256 - Capitalist Pigs

    <h4>Chapter 256: Capitalist Pigs</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Absolutely not!�� the system answered. ��You would change this world��s course dramatically! It will result in many unpredictable consequences, so immediately cease and desist!��


    ��I know you want to sell it to me too,�� Mag said calmly.


    ��No! I would never do anything that may throw this world into chaos.��


    ��An industrial revolution is inevitable even if we do nothing. If I gave the diagram to him, I��d save them a lot of time and trouble.��


    ��What would you know? Ever heard of the butterfly effect?��


    ��If I sold it at 50,000 gold coins, I��d upgrade the restaurant right away!��


    The system fell silent.


    ��No,�� it said after a while.


    ��If you don��t let me sell it, I��ll never update the restaurant!��


    ��The only way I will let you sell it is if we split the money 80/20. Me 80. I��ll provide the diagram.��


    Mag��s mouth twisted in disapproval. ��I can draw a detailed diagram from my memory. I don��t need yours. Why would I split the money with you?��


    The system gave out noise in anger abruptly.


    ��I want you to join us,�� Hydle said earnestly, ��and help us out with the energy transmitting problem.��


    Mag held back his urge to draw a steam engine diagram. <i>It would be too mean of me to draw a diagram that would make their years of effort look like a joke. </i>He shook his head. ��I��m afraid I can��t join you. I��m just a cook, and a busy one.��


    At thest minute, Mag decided not to give him the diagram, even if he might have paid him tens of thousands of gold coins, because it was worth a lot more than that.


    He liked Hydle, but he liked money better��he needed it to buy strength.


    <i>I��m a businessman, </i>Mag told himself, <i>a capitalist pig that only cares about profit!</i>


    <i>I��d be better off if I sold it to the Lord of Chaos City or the Lord of the Gray Temple; they would be far more generous than Hydle.</i>


    ��Okay,�� Hydle said, disappointed, but soon wore a look of excitement as he looked at Mag and asked, ��Can you please give me some advice on the energy transmitting problem?��


    Mag looked at his imploring eyes, hesitated a moment, and said, ��Straight motions that go back and forth typically cannot be used in production. Perhaps by adding gears and relying on their rotations for transmissions, it can reduce the expenditure wastage. Through abination of different types of gears, it can turn a uniform back and forth operation into various kinds of motions. It will be able to meet the requirements for production.��

 Chapter 257 - I Want To Protect Her Smile

    Chapter 257: I Want To Protect Her Smile


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ��Gears?�� Hydle said. ��Yeah, gears may do the job. Thank you, Mag. You should try to invent a steam engine yourself, we��ll provide you with any data you need. We don��t want any of the credit if you seed. We just want to see it as soon as possible; we need it to prove we were right all along.��


    ��I will try when I have time,�� Mag said, suddenly ashamed of his greedy self.


    If I told the Lord of Chaos City I invented the steam engine myself, it would be suspicious. But if I said I worked with Hydle, that would be believable enough.


    Mag showed Hydle out. When he walked back inside, out of the corner of his eye, he saw a white-bearded old elf standing at a distance. He thought he was watching him.


    Maybe he��s gazing at my restaurant, Mag thought, and locked the door. When he peeked through the shades, the old elf was gone. Mag didn��t take this weird matter to heart. I don��t think anyone would believe that Mag Alex has be the owner of a restaurant.


    Mag put the steam engine on the back burner. He walked into the kitchen, and opened the fridge. The fire chicken I captured willst me and Amy several more days, but it��s taking up too much space.


    Then he closed the fridge, and went upstairs to take a nap.


    He made braised chicken and rice for dinner too, just as Amy asked. He gave the kitten some boneless chicken and some rice with soup, and it liked the food very much.


    There was still some braised chicken and rice left when they had finished eating.


    ��Can you give the rest to me, Father?�� Amy asked.


    Mag smiled. ��But you��ve already eaten two bowls of rice. You��ve had enough to eat.��


    ��It��s not for me. I want to give it to Jessica. She always saves her food for her mother.�� Amy paused a moment. ��And I want to give some to Charles and Derick and other friends...��


    Mag smiled and stroked her hair. ��You��re so kind, Amy. How many friends do you have? I��ll cook one braised chicken and rice for each of them and two for Jessica. But only this one time.��


    Amy nodded and kissed Mag on the cheek. ��Thank you, Father! I have 20 friends!��


    ��Okay. Go y with Ugly Duckling. It will take a while.�� Mag found himself feeling a little regretful as he walked to the fridge, but he could never turn Amy down. I want to protect her kindness and smile .


    He could make a lot of money every day, but the strength he wanted to buy was very expensive. He never thought of himself as a phnthropist; he only cared about Amy.


    Mag cooked 22 braised chickens. He boxed the chicken and rice up, and put them in tworge bags.


    ��Let��s go, Amy,�� Mag said, holding one bag in each hand.


    ��Can you wait a moment, Father? I want to change my clothes.��


    Mag nodded. ��Okay.�� Maybe she wants to dress beautifully before her friends.


    Amy ran upstairs on her short legs. After a while, she came back down in a in yellow-flowered dress.


    Mag was surprised. ��Why don��t you wear the purple one? It��s your favorite.��


    ��Jessica likes yellow dresses, so I think she��ll like to see me wearing this.��


    I haven��t seen such a beautiful and pure friendship in years! Mag thought.


    They locked the door and walked towards the center of the Aden Square��Mag holding two bags, Amy holding Ugly Duckling. After a dozen minutes, they arrived at a ce with several benches. Many kids were sitting there, checking the things they had scavenged.


    ��Amy!�� a girl eximed in surprise, getting quickly to her feet.

 Chapter 258 - Your Father Is Amazing!

    Chapter 258: Your Father Is Amazing!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    She was an adorable girl around five, her face clean, her ck eyes clear and sparkling, and her hair short. She was half a head taller than Amy. It looked like her mother had altered her dress to fit her daughter; it was covered with patches.


    She was very happy to see Amy, and started running towards her.


    ��Jessica!�� Amy called, and ran to meet her.


    But the girl stopped before she could throw her arms around Amy. She looked at Amy��s dress with surprise.


    ��Why didn��t you give me a hug, Jessica?�� Amy asked.


    ��Because you��re wearing a beautiful dress today; I don��t want to dirty it.�� She grinned, her central incisors still unerupted. Then she saw the kitten, and her eyes went wide. ��Such a cute orange cat!��


    ��It��s actually a duck; it came out of an egg.��


    ��It did? But it doesn��t look like a duck,�� Jessica said, confused. ��Anyway, can I hold it?��


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling cried, raising a paw as if saying no.


    Amy nodded. ��Sure.�� Then she looked down at the kitten. ��This is my friend Jessica, Ugly Duckling. Behave, or you��ll have to run five moreps tonight.��


    ��Meow.�� It was resigned, and let Jessica hold it with its head down in sadness.


    ��It��s so cute!�� Jessica said as she petted it.


    By then, other children had seen Amy as well.


    ��Amy!��


    ��Amy!��


    They greeted her, and some trotted curiously to Jessica to look at the cat.


    Amy greeted them back, calling each by their nickname.


    Mag��s lips curved in a smile. She��s pretty popr among them, and she��s really into nicknaming people. The kids�� ages seemed to vary from four to nine. Their clothes were ragged, like the ones Amy had worn when he first saw her. The girl who was named Jessica looked very mature for her age and was the closest to Amy.


    ��Amy said you��re all her friends, so we brought something for you to eat,�� Mag said with a smile. ��Now, who��s hungry?��


    ��Me!�� they cried together, excited.


    ��This is my father, Jessica. He made you each a braised chicken and rice,�� Amy whispered to her. ��And he made one for your mother too.��


    ��Your... father?�� Jessica nced up at Mag, envious. Then she turned to Amy and smiled. ��Thank you, Amy. You��re always good to me.��


    Mag smiled and went up to the benches. ��Come on, kids.�� He took out the food, put them on the benches, and opened the lids.


    The delectable smell poured out and made the kids�� mouths water. They didn��t approach the food, though.


    Mag counted 19 kids; there were three boxes of braised chicken and three boxes of rice left. ��Go on, eat,�� he said to them, smiling.


    They nced at each other, and no one moved.


    Amy took Jessica by the hand, led her to a braised chicken, and took the kitten from her. ��Try it, Jessica. I��m sure you��ll like it.��


    Jessica looked up at Mag. ��Thank you, sir.�� She picked up a piece of chicken and took a bite. Her eyes lit up.


    It��s so good! She didn��t know how to describe this taste, but she had never had anything half as delicious as this before.


    Jessica swallowed, trying to hold back her happy tears. She took another bite.


    ��What��s wrong, Jessica? Don��t cry,�� Amy said, wiping her tears away.


    ��I can��t help it; the food makes me cry,�� she said, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Odd kid. Mag smiled and took her crying as apliment.


    The other kids stopped hesitating, walked over to the food, and started eating.


    ��It��s really good!��


    ��Your father is amazing, Amy!��


    ��It��s so good it makes me want to cry too...��


    ��Add some soup into the moonlight rice, Jessica, and it will be even tastier,�� Amy whispered.


    Jessica��s eyes went wide when she looked at the rice. ��There��re little moons in the rice grains!��


    The kids�� blissful faces brought a smile to Mag��s lips. Maybe I should do this more often when I have much more money to spare.


    ��Is that Mag?�� Luna whispered from a distance, with a big bag in her hand.

 Chapter 259 - Women Are Nothing But Accessories To Men

    <h4>Chapter 259: Women Are Nothing But essories To Men</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Moreton Manor was located in the northwestern corner of Chaos City. It wasrge, with luxurious yet somehow grim gray-and-white buildings.


    Themps had just been lit. Servants wereing and going with soft footfalls expressionlessly, never as much as exchanging nces.


    In a grand hall, a dozen well-dressed people sat at arge rosewood table. There were a te of steak and a te of caviar in front of them each. They kept their hands on theirps. No one spoke; the atmosphere was oppressive.


    A crystal oilmp lit up the whole hall. Several servants were standing grimly there, awaiting orders.


    Jeffree was sitting at the head of the table. He looked past his wife, Dennes Marquis, and at his second son, Cyril, whose head was a little lowered. Then he looked past Cyril��s wife, and at his first son, Lance, who was sitting straight.


    Even his willful firstborn didn��t dare to meet his eyes. Jeffree frowned. He looked past his grandson, Mickey, and at the girl sitting far from him in a veil. ��Take that off. We Moretons are no cowards.��


    They all looked to the girl.


    ��Maybe she doesn��t like us staring at her pretty face,�� Herty said derisively. She was a pretty girl of around 16, wearing heavy make-up.


    ��Yeah. She��s so beautiful,�� agreed Herty��s twin sister, Hernie, staring at Gloria. They looked almost identical.


    ��I heard she would be one of the most beautiful girls in the city,�� Aurora said, her mouth twisting in a disdainful smile. Her red lipstick made her thickly powdered face even paler. She had too many wrinkles for a woman of 30.


    Gloria curled her hands into fists wordlessly.


    The benign-looking woman sitting next to her looked anxious. Her mouth opened, and then closed slowly.


    ��Father, you should let her do as she wants,�� Lance said defiantly, raising his eyes to Jeffree.


    ��Let her do as she wants?�� Jeffree snorted. He leaned forward and raised his voice. ��I let you do as you wanted, and look how that turned out! A f*cking teacher! You brought disgrace on our family!�� He paused a moment. ��Women should always do as men want. They��re men��s essories. If they can find someone to marry, that is.��


    Cyril took a look at Lance, sneered, and bowed his head again like a biddable child.


    Aurora, Herty, and Hernie looked at Gloria gloatingly as if she were the only woman in the room.


    Lance rose to his feet. ��There��s nothing disgraceful about my job. I love teaching. I chose to be a teacher of my own ord.�� Then he took a nce at Gloria, and raised his voice. ��Women are not men��s essories. They can do what we can do. I may be a fool to you, but it is fools like me that will change the world!��


    Gloria looked up at her father, who had renounced his title as the heir of Jeffree, and suddenly found him admirable.


    Jeffreeughed. ��You must be out of your mind.�� He leaned back in his chair, staring at his firstborn, whom he had once put all his faith in, in disappointment. ��You couldn��t have changed the state of your daughter��s illness if you hadn��t been born into Moreton Family.��


    ��You��re making Father mad, Lance,�� Cyril said disapprovingly.


    ��I...�� Lance gritted his teeth, and bit back his words. He stood there for a moment, and then sat back down weakly.


    Gloria��s hands were shaking. She looked as if she would stand up any minute now.


    Mickey held her hand and shook his head. Although aged just 10, he could tell his grandpa was very angry. He didn��t want to see Gloria scolded.


    Jeffree dropped his gaze to his food, and picked up the knife and fork. ��The world will never change. The wealthy will stay wealthy, and women will stay useless,�� he said, his voice low but filled with certainty.


    The others�� faces lightened with relief; they picked up their knife and fork as well.


    Suddenly, Gloria rose to her feet. ��I agree with Father, Grandpa. Women are not useless. I��ll prove it to you someday,�� she said in a determined voice.


    The others froze, shocked. They had never thought such a meek girl would dare to stand up to Jeffree.


    Lance turned to look at Gloria as if he were seeing her for the first time.


    ��If you��ll excuse me. I��m not hungry,�� Gloria said, and left quickly.

 Chapter 260 - What Do I Do Then?

    <h4>Chapter 260: What Do I Do Then?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The hall fell deathly quiet. Mickey watched Gloria leave and wanted to follow her, but the benign-looking woman held him down and shook her head. She looked both worried and relieved.


    The looks on the others�� faces were diverse, but most of them were gloating. They couldn��t wait to see severe punishment befall Lance and his family.


    Jeffree looked surprised, yet was strangely not angry. He looked at the Gloria��s seat, and then started cutting his steak. ��Eat.��


    ��Father, Gloria is���� Aurora started.


    ��I��d feel morefortable if you wore a veil over your hideous face instead of applying a thickyer of face powder,�� Jeffree said coldly. He forked a piece of medium steak into his mouth. ��If I ever catch you using those magic drugs again, I��ll disown you. Do you understand?��


    ��Yes, Father,�� Aurora answered quickly, and lowered her head.


    <i>Women will never amount to anything, </i>Jeffree thought, eating. <i>Only an old fool like Ian would let a woman head his family business. It��s the first time Gloria has defied me; she looks so much like her father.</i>


    In the garden in Moreton Manor, Gloria was crouching by the pond, watching fish swim. ��If I keep on eating that tofu pudding, I think my freckles will heal. But what do I do then?�� she whispered.


    ...


    <i>What is Mag doing here? </i>Luna wondered, looking at his back. She walked a little closer, and saw the children eating with blissful smiles.


    <i>Mag brought something for them to eat? </i>Then she noticed Amy, and suddenly understood. <i>It must have been her idea; she��s always so kind.</i>


    <i>Considering the prices, Mag is so generous, </i>Luna thought.


    Amy turned around and saw Luna. ��Teacher Luna!�� she called, waving her hand.


    The other children stopped eating, and stood up quickly to greet Luna.


    Mag turned around and was surprised to see her here, but when he saw the big bag, he understood. ��Good afternoon, Luna.��


    <i>She helped Amy a lot, so it��s perfectly normal for her to help other kids, </i>Mag thought.


    Luna smiled at the kids and waved her hand. ��Good afternoon, Mag.�� Then she walked over to them.


    She was wearing a deep green flowered dress and that white silky scarf of hers. Her smile was kind and gentle. ��You brought supper for the kids?�� Mag asked.


    Luna nodded. ��Yes, but apparently they have already got something better to eat.�� She took a sniff. ��It smells good, but I don��t think I can ce the smell. Is it a new dish?��


    Mag nodded. ��Yes. There are two more. You should try it,�� he said, taking a box of braised chicken out of the bag.


    Luna waved her hand. ��Thank you, but I��ve already eaten.�� Her eyes swept over the kids. ��Where is Colin?��


    ��He has been adopted. The Gray Temple has found him a family. Now he gets to eat tasty rice every day.�� a kid said with envy.


    ��Rice is nothingpared to this. This is my first time eating chicken, and somehow I feel so warm,�� another kid said happily.


    Luna smiled. ��I��m d he��s got adopted.�� <i>Although these kids are so innocent and adorable, many people prefer to adopt babies.</i>


    ��Please eat it, Teacher Luna. You always eat with us every time youe here; you couldn��t have eaten,�� Amy implored, looking up at Luna. ��It��s called braised chicken and rice, and I��m sure you��ll like it.��


    ��It��s really very delicious, Teacher Luna,�� Jessica agreed, her face streaked by tears.


    Other children begged Luna to eat too. They decided it would be a shame to miss such a delicious dish.


    Mag smiled and handed two boxes to her. ��Please eat it, for the children.��


    Luna hesitated for a moment as she looked at the kids�� expectant faces and Mag��s smile. Then she took the boxes and smiled. ��Thank you.�� Then she turned to the kids. ��Let��s eat together.��


    The children grinned, and went back to their food.


    Luna opened the lids, and a delicious smell floated out right away. <i>It might be even more expensive than Yangzhou fried rice, </i>Luna thought as she looked at the browned chicken.

 Chapter 261 - She Will Get Better!

    <h4>Chapter 261: She Will Get Better!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The smell made Luna��s mouth water. She took a look at the kids eating happily, and then took a bite of the chicken.


    Her eyes widened in surprise. <i>The soup is scrumptious, and the chicken is so tender and soft. </i>She recognized fire chicken, but she didn��t know how Mag had made the soup so delicious.


    Luna picked up a piece of shiitake. <i>What��s this? </i>An aromatic smell tickled her nose. <i>It looks like some kind of mushroom, but it smells so much better than other mushrooms.</i>


    <i>Maybe the secret of the soup lies in this. </i>Luna put the shiitake into her mouth and bit into it. The soup came out; meanwhile, the shiitake tasted silky, and had a chicken-like texture.


    After she swallowed, the delicious taste lingered in her mouth.


    ��Mypliments to the chef,�� Luna said. <i>Yangzhou fried rice, Roujiamo, and tofu pudding, and now this braised chicken and rice. Every dish of his is so different; he��s really talented.</i>


    Mag smiled. ��Thank you.��


    The kids finished their food in no time. All but two boxes were empty. A seven-year-old boy put the lids back on carefully, and asked Mag, ��Can you lend me the two boxes, sir? I want to bring these home to my sister.��


    ��Sure. These boxes are disposable. You don��t need to give them back to me.�� Then Mag took a box of braised chicken and a box of rice from the bag. ��And take these. Don��t let your sister go hungry.��


    ��But I don��t want to throw them away. They��re good containers. Can I keep them, sir?�� Jessica asked Mag, touching her boxes.


    ��I want to keep them too,�� others echoed. They held the boxes in their arms as if they were something precious.


    Mag was touched by their plight. Children as they were, the worries of everyday life were already weighing down on them; they were struggling to survive.


    Mag smiled. ��All right. You can keep them.��


    ��Thank you, sir!�� they cried in delight, and held the boxes over their heads as if they were prizes they had just won.


    ��It��s getting dark. I gotta go home. Bye, Teacher Luna, mister, and Amy,�� a kid said, and ran away with his boxes.


    The other kids said their goodbyes and left too.


    ��Be careful! And take the major road!�� Luna reminded them as she watched them leave.


    ��I have to head home too, Amy. Mother is waiting for me,�� Jessica said. ��Thank you for the food. I hope to see you and Ugly Duckling again soon.�� She shed an innocent smile and touched the kitten��s head.


    ��How is your mother, Jessica? Is she still coughing? Did her eyes get better?�� Amy asked with concern.


    Jessica looked a little down. ��Her health has worsened...�� She paused for a moment, and smiled. ��But she said she would get better in winter, and that she would be able to do needlework again. Then I won��t need to go out in the cold to scavenge.��


    <i>Her mother is sick? If she was ill in bed right now, I don��t think she would survive this winter, </i>Mag thought, frowning. <i>Amy was in a simr situation to her. If her mother died, she��d be left alone.</i>


    ��Don��t worry. She��ll get better soon,�� Amy said, patting Jessica on her shoulder. Then she pulled out something from her pocket, and held it behind her back. ��I have a present for you, Jessica. Guess what it is?�� she said mysteriously.


    ��A pretty stone?��


    ��No.��


    ��Heart-shaped roots?��


    Amy shook her head again. ��No.�� Then she pulled her hand from behind her back and revealed a yellow butterfly hairpin. ��Yellow is your favorite color, right?��


    Jessica��s eyes lit up. ��Yes! It��s so beautiful!�� She hesitated for a moment, and then shook her head. ��I can��t take it. It will look much better on you.��


    ��No. It will look better on you. Let me put it on for you.�� Amy stood on tiptoe and put the hairpin in her hair. ��It looks perfect on you, Jessica!��


    She smiled. ��Really?�� She rolled her eyes upwards, trying to look.


    ��Yes.�� Luna smiled. She was touched by their friendship.


    ��Thank you, Amy!�� Jessica hugged her friend and touched the hairpin lightly.


    Mag pulled out a dragon coin, and secretly put it between the box of braised chicken and the box of rice.


    Mag tied up the bag and handed it to Jessica. ��Take this home with you. Be careful not to spill the soup.��


    ��Thank you, mister. I��m sure mother will get better after eating this.��


    ��I��m afraid that is not some sort of magic bullet. You must take her to a doctor.��


    Jessica nodded. ��I will.�� She waved at them. ��Bye, Teacher Luna, mister.��


    Luna smiled. ��Bye, Jessica.��


    Then she waved goodbye to Amy and left, holding a bag and two empty boxes.


    ��They will grow into respectable adults,�� Luna said as she watched Jessica��s back.


    Mag nodded. ��Thanks to you. You��re a good teacher.��


    ��Will her mother get better, Father?�� Amy asked, worried.


    Mag touched her hair with a smile. ��I��m sure she will.��

 Chapter 262 - The Incident Today Is A Terrible Blow To Me

    <h4>Chapter 262: The Incident Today Is A Terrible Blow To Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag and Luna took a stroll in the sunset light, while Amy and the kitten yed and giggled.


    Luna told Mag that the decimal system and the multiplication table had made quite a ssh among the mathematicians in Rodu. They were trying to verify their validity. They were using the decimal system too, but only for currency.


    The Roth Empire mainly used the sexagesimal system, while the elves adopted vigesimal system.


    They considered the decimal system tooplex, so it had never got popr.


    But now, everything could be changed. By memorizing the times table, even a child could do multiplication easily.


    It used to be extremely difficult to do the multiplication of three-digit numbers, but now they might have found a much easier way.


    Still, some people were more reluctant to embrace the decimal system than others. They preferred the old way, the traditional way. They were unwilling to change.


    Mag smiled as he listened to Luna.


    Luna stopped and looked at Mag solemnly. ��Actually, I intended toe over to your ce today. My grandfather wants you to go to Rodu to exin the multiplication table. He needs your help to convince others that it��s valid.��


    ��Thank you, but I��m afraid I can��t leave my business behind.�� Mag looked off to the peace statue on which perched two doves. It stood in the middle of the square. ��I was meant to be a cook.��


    Luna looked at Mag; his hair was full of sunlight. <i>He��s a talented mathematician, but he��s also a genius cook. </i>��I��m sorry for having made such a forward request.��


    ��There is nothing to be sorry for. I have great admiration for your grandfather, and I��m always willing to help. He could write to me if he had any questions.�� <i>The system would never allow me to leave; besides, Rodu is a dangerous ce for me.</i>


    Luna��s eyes lit up. ��Thank you, Mag. I��ll be sure to tell him.��


    They strolled on. Mag thought she would ask him to help the children, but she never did, which made Mag think even more highly of her.


    It got darker. Luna took her leave, and Mag started back with Amy. On their way back, they passed by several magic screens being installed by some workers.


    Mag took a look at them, suddenly excited. <i>They must be for thepetition. I��ll show them what I��m made of.</i>


    Several customers were looking at the notice on the doorframe. When they saw Mag and Amy, they asked if they were all right.


    Mag was touched by their concern. ��Thank you. We��re okay. The criminals got arrested by the Gray Temple. The restaurant has been damaged a little, but we��ll still be able to open tomorrow.��


    ��I have taught them a lesson with my fireballs,�� said Amy.


    The crowdughed.


    ��We haven��t eaten, Mag. Would you please make something for us to eat? We can��t wait to try the new dish,�� a bald man said, smiling.


    ��Sorry, but the incident today was a terrible blow to me. I��m in no mood to cook right now, so pleasee back tomorrow,�� Mag said, and went into the house with Amy.


    The customers exchanged a look.


    ��We should be sensitive. He��s going through a hard time. I heard a dozen thugs almost tore this ce apart, and there was a big explosion. They didn��t stop until the Gray Temple came,�� said a lean old man.


    ��That��s horrible! We should give him time ande back tomorrow.��


    Then the crowd dispersed.

 Chapter 263 - My Conscience Is Clear

    <h4>Chapter 263: My Conscience Is Clear</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Under the Tree of Life in the dim cave, Irina was dressed in white, sitting cross-legged. A blue light was circling around her and the tree behind her.


    Fireflies were flying around her through heart-shaped leaves. She looked even prettier in their light, and the golden moon between her eyebrows seemed to be glowing. She was calm and rxed as if she had be one with the tree.


    The cave was so silent one could almost hear the fireflies beating their wings.


    The door of the cave opened a little, and in came Firis. She ran towards the tree, calling, ��Princess Irina!��


    The green twigs touched her, but didn��t tease her like they had before.


    Irina��s eyes stayed closed. ��What happened, Bean Sprout?�� she asked calmly.


    ��Snarr got hurt...�� Firis whispered, sad. There was a line of blood under her chin as if she had been whipped.


    Irina opened her eyes. The green light disappeared, and the fireflies flew away.


    She saw the line of blood under her chin. ��Who did this to you?��


    Firis covered her throat nervously and lowered her head. ��I��m okay, my princess.��


    ��How did he get hurt?�� Irina asked.


    ��He got attacked by some demons. His right leg was badly injured, but he will be all right. It will take some time, though.��


    ��They have guts, I��ll give them that. But I don��t think it was demons that are responsible.�� Irina got up slowly. The twigs parted to let her pass.


    Firis looked worried as Irina walked towards the door. ��My princess, my wound... I did it to myself...��


    ��Yeah, right.�� The stone door openedpletely as she approached. She walked out. Her eyes swept back and forth over the woods and stopped on a big tree. ��Come out!��


    The woods were silent in the moonlight; now and then, they could hear the reeee of the crickets.


    Suddenly, a hole got sted in the tree, and a shadow flew through it towards Irina.


    The princess raised her left hand, and then the shadow got stopped in the air immediately.


    It was an old she-elf. She was dressed all in ck, hunchbacked, with a hooked nose like an old witch. Her eyes were wild with terror.


    ��I know you. You��re one of Helena��s dogs. That old hag! Did you bite Firis?�� Irina said, frowning.


    ��How dare you insult Lady Helena!�� Hetty roared in anger, ring at Irina. She looked as if she wanted to kill her.


    ��Oh, such a loyal dog!�� Irina smiled.


    ��You brought shame on us, you little whore! You should be crucified and die!�� she said through gritted teeth.


    ��No! Princess Irina is the pride of elves!�� Firis cried.


    Irina frowned and lifted her right hand, but then stopped.


    Hetty had been afraid, but now she was looking at her with gloating and contempt. ��Hit me if you dare!��


    ��I don��t want to dirty my hand.�� Irina pulled back her left hand too.


    Suddenly, a twig flew out of the cave and whipped Hetty on the face.


    The impact sent her flying backwards. She thumped against a tree.


    She spit blood and several ck teeth out, her cheek swollen with a horrible line of blood. She raised her head and scowled at the princess. ��People will learn of the truth, and all the elves will know you for a whore!��


    ��My conscience is clear,�� Irina said calmly. She looked up at the moon and raised her voice. ��If anything happens to Snarr again, I will kill all of her dogs. Be a good dog and tell her that.��


    Then she walked towards the cave.


    Hetty looked terrified, and started shuddering despite herself.


    ��I don��t like killing dogs, but sometimes I have no choice,�� Irina said after she walked inside. The stone door closed slowly.


    The overwhelming sense of terror was too much for Hetty. Although many of her bones had been broken, she hurriedly crawled away from this dangerous cave.

 Chapter 264 - Mag Got Into Character

    Chapter 264: Mag Got Into Character


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Amy and Ugly Duckling were lying in her crib while Mag was reading the files about elves. ��Can you tell me a story, Father?��


    Mag put the files down and walked over to her with a smile. ��Sure.�� Normally, he didn��t have time to tell her stories; he felt he was not a good father. ��Do you want to listen to the story of Snow White?��


    Amy nodded. ��Yes. But is Snow White made of snow?��


    ��No. She��s a princess with skin as white as snow,�� he answered, smiling. ��Many many years ago, there lived a king and a queen. They prayed to God for a child every day.


    ��A yearter, the queen gave birth to a lovely princess that had skin as white as snow, lips as red as blood, and hair as ck as ebony. They named her Snow White...��


    Mag told the story in a low voice, from the wicked new queen to the seven dwarves and the poisoned apple.


    Amy and Ugly Duckling listened to the story attentively. They looked worried when Snow White was in danger, and relieved when she got help.


    ��In the end, the prince and Snow White lived happily together, and the wicked queen was dead.�� The story ended, but Amy didn��t look sleepy at all. Mag touched her hair. ��If a stranger gave you an apple, would you eat it?�� he asked.


    Amy thought a moment. ��Would I be poisoned if I just took a bite?��


    ��Yes. The poison would probably kill you.�� Such a little foodie!


    ��Then I wouldn��t eat it,�� she said, disappointed. ��You won��t find a wicked mother for me, right, Father?


    Mag��s heart ached. He smiled and shook his head. ��No. I won��t.��


    ��Thank you, Father.�� Amy smiled and fell asleep.


    The kitten snuggled up to her and went to sleep too.


    I never thought about finding her a new mother. Mag tucked them in and kissed her hair. He looked for a while at her sleeping face with fond eyes, and then got back to the files.


    Most of the information in the files was useless, but at least he found out the elven princess had been living with the Tree of Life since three years ago. Maybe I can find out more information about her from Sally.


    I don��t think she has anything to do with that incident. Maybe she is imprisoned there. Mag put the files in the safe and went to lie in his bed.


    What��s she like? Mag wondered. I should find her for Amy. After all, she��s her mother.


    The next morning, Mag was woken by the rm. He turned it off and looked at Amy. She was still sleeping; Ugly Duckling was struggling to keep itself from falling off the edge of the bed. He picked it up and put it beside Amy.


    ��Meow,�� it cried out with gratitude.


    Mag washed up, brushed his teeth, and went downstairs.


    More dishes meant more work, but he had got stronger, and the food he ate every day was helping him build up his strength.


    At six AM, Mag went upstairs to wake Amy up. ��I ate a poisoned apple. Only a kiss can save me,�� she whispered.


    Mag quickly got into character as well. ��I��vee to save you, sweetheart.�� He crouched down and kissed Amy on the forehead.


    Amy giggled and opened her eyes. She threw her arms around his neck and kissed his cheek. ��You saved me, Father!��

 Chapter 265 - Could She Be His Wife?

    <h4>Chapter 265: Could She Be His Wife?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After breakfast, Mag packed food for Krassu and wheeled the bike out.


    Ugly Duckling hesitated a long while between home and the bike. It chose the bike atst. Mag didn��t understand why it didn��t like staying home by itself.


    As Mag locked the door, he took a look at Mobai��s forge. It was closed, like yesterday. <i>Weird. I hope he won��t invent anything too destructive. </i>He was a little worried about the safety of his restaurant.


    Mag walked into the school gate with Amy. The door of the magic room was left ajar. He knocked on the door, pushed it open, and walked in.


    ��Good morning, Amy,�� Krassu said as he held a sk-like ss container, in which were three potions of different colors: red, blue, and white. They were in the same container, but they wouldn��t mix.


    ��What is that, Master Krassu?�� Amy asked curiously.


    Mag was also intrigued. <i>The magic potion made by this old magic caster must be very powerful. Maybe it��s some kind of magic barrier that can protect Amy.</i>


    ��Prepare to have your minds blown!�� Krassu said, smiling enigmatically. He shook the ss container vigorously. The three potions swirled and intertwined with each other. Suddenly, a three-colored rose appeared from the mouth of the container. Krassu plucked it and handed it to Amy. ��Do you like it?��


    Amy smiled a big smile. ��Wow. That��s really amazing, Master Krassu. This flower is so beautiful!��


    Mag gave a wry smile. Apparently, he had never seen thising. <i>Didn��t he go a little far just to impress his disciple?</i>


    ��Did you bring braised chicken and rice and tofu pudding for me, Mag?�� the old man asked with anticipation.


    Mag nodded. ��Yes.�� He put the bag on the table.


    ��That will be 1,050 copper coins, Master Krassu,�� Amy said, holding out her hand. ��And I had a braised chicken and two bowls of rice and a tofu pudding this morning. That��s also 1,050 copper coins.�� She smiled.


    Krassu couldn��t help but smile. ��Okay.�� He and Urien might be the only two masters who had to pay for their disciple��s everyday meals.


    Mag felt a little bad for the old man, but he took the money anyway.


    ��Oh, I can��t bring Amy back this afternoon. You have toe pick her up at 4:30,�� Krassu said as he opened the bag carefully.


    ��All right.�� Mag stroked Amy��s hair and left.


    When he got back, a few people were already waiting in line. They greeted him and gazed wonderingly at his bike.


    Mag smiled back, opened the door, walked in with Yabemiya and Sally, and closed the door again.


    The people outside started chatting.


    ��That beautiful elf went in as well, why?��


    ��Could she be his wife?��


    ��Maybe. I��ve never seen his wife.��


    ��No. She can��t be. She looks around 18, but Mag��s daughter is already four.��


    ��A 300-year-old elf can look as young as her. They can live up to 800 years, don��t forget. And those who can use life magic are able to stay young forever.��


    ��She��s a new waitress, I think. If she were his wife, she would have keys, but she was waiting outside with Yabemiya.��


    ...


    Mag put the bike away. He took a look at the dizzy kitten, and then turned to his waitresses. ��It��s your first day working here, Aisha. Just rx and take it slow. Try not to make too many mistakes.��


    ��Do you need my help with the fire chickens?�� Yabemiya asked.


    ��No. I bought chicken drumsticks. You two can have some rest.�� <i>She��s really a good worker.</i>


    ��Okay,�� she said, a little disappointed.


    ��Maybe we can dance a little...�� Sally suggested in a whisper. Some of the dance moves were too sexy for her, but somehow she couldn��t get the dance out of her head. She had even practiced a lot by herselfst night.


    ��Can we?�� Yabemiya asked Mag, excited.


    ��Sure.�� Mag took out the music box and turned it on. <i>I may be an exploitative boss, but I let them do whatever they want when there is no work.</i>


    The people outside were still chatting, but they had changed the topic.


    ��Something happened to the restaurant yesterday.��


    ��What? Mag went out to find ingredients, didn��t he?��


    ��Yes. But in the afternoon, I heard someone attacked the restaurant, andpletely leveled it. There was even a crater a dozen meters deep in the ground!��


    ��Oh no! Who would have done such a frenzied thing?!��

 Chapter 266 - I’ll Give It One Star!

    <h4>Chapter 266: I��ll Give It One Star!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��A golden dragon, a 10th-tier demon, and a band of ferocious forest trolls,�� said an old man. ��The restaurant was gone in an instant. It was a horrifying sight.��


    ��Good God!��


    ��That��s horrible!��


    The people in line gasped in shock at the news.


    ��Mag and his daughter, are they all right?��


    ��What happenedter?��


    They were totally intrigued.


    ��And then, believe it or not, Mag stormed out with his daughter in one arm. He fought with them using his kitchen knife. It was an epic fight,�� said the old man.


    ��Did he win?�� a girl asked, anxious.


    ��Of course. Mag is really strong. After he killed the dragon and the demon, those trolls started to flee like hell,�� the old man said excitedly as if he had seen everything with his own eyes. ��But they had no chance to escape Mag. He took them out one by one. Who would have thought that the owner of a restaurant could y a dragon? His kitchen knife is also his weapon!��


    ��I believe it��s just a story you made up, Carl,�� a young man said, smiling. ��You��re the storyteller at the peace statue. That��s how I knew you.


    ��I like to listen to your stories, but today��s story is not a true story, I��m afraid.��


    Carl was pretty famous around here. He had started telling stories at the peace statue 10 years ago. He didn��t charge money, and he told stories whenever he felt like it.


    He never told a story twice, and his stories were always interesting and vivid; thus, he had garnered himself many fans. Many people liked to wander around the peace statue, hoping to run into him telling a story.


    ��Stories are not necessarily true, but they need to be interesting,�� Carl said calmly.


    Theyughed.


    ��One more, Carl!��


    ��No. One story a day. That��s my rule,�� said the old man. ��Besides, if I tell another story now, I may have no time to eat.��


    They looked disappointed. Carl��s stories could have served as a great way to kill time. The sweet tofu pudding people and the savory tofu pudding people decided it was too early to argue; they tended to do it at dinner after a strenuous day.


    ��I can��t wait to see what the new dish is.��


    ��I saw hime back with a fire chicken yesterday. It��s probably a chicken dish.��


    ��I love chicken soup!��


    ��By the way, the foodpetition starts today. Did Mag sign up?��


    ��He did,�� said a young demon with horns. ��I found his five dishes on the list. The new dish is called braised chicken and rice. But, he registered the sweet tofu pudding and the savory tofu pudding as two different dishes. Aren��t they just two different vors of the same dish?��


    ��How can they be the same dish? The sweet tofu pudding is disgusting!��


    ��No! It��s the savory one that is inedible!��


    They glowered at the demon. The air suddenly got tense.


    The demon lowered his head in fright. ��Sorry...��


    ��The top four spots should go to Mag. And the savory tofu pudding will never make the list!��


    ��I don��t mind Mag taking the top four spots, but I��ll definitely give the sweet tofu pudding one star!��


    ��Yeah, that��s what it deserves!��


    ��F*ck you! I��ll give the savory tofu pudding one star!��


    It sounded like they were on the brink of fighting.


    ��That��s not good...�� Mag sighed before opening the door. <i>Their hatred towards each other may lead to my loss in thepetition.</i>


    Mag opened the door with a smile and weed them in.


    Yabemiya and Sally stood on either side of the door, the former smiling, and thetter expressionless.


    ��Who is this, Mag?�� Harrison asked as he looked at Sally, surprised.


    ��This is Aisha. Our new waitress.��


    Harrison gave him a thumbs-up. ��Hats off to you for finding such beautiful waitresses!��


    ��This braised chicken and rice is much too expensive!�� a voice said, looking at the menu. ��Does this use roosters that cany eggs?��


    Some customers were not rich; they came here only once or twice a month. They could barely afford Yangzhou fried rice, but this new dish was even more expensive.

 Chapter 267 - 100 Gold Coins

    <h4>Chapter 267: 100 Gold Coins</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��800 copper coins can buy four bowls of tofu pudding,�� a woman whispered.


    ��I secretly saved 500 copper coins, but clearly it��s not enough,�� said a young man.


    <i>It��s not very expensive for me, but I��ll wait and see what this is, </i>Harrison thought, and was not in a rush to order it.


    The chicken was giving off a wonderful aroma, but no one was ordering it because of the price.


    ��I��d like a braised chicken and rice please,�� Carl said as he seated himself.


    ��Okay. Coming right up!�� Mag said. He smiled encouragingly at Sally, and strode into the kitchen.


    ��Don��t worry. You��re doing great,�� Yabemiya whispered to Sally, and started taking orders.


    ��You don��t seem to be bothered by the price, Carl,�� said Jimmy, who listened to the old man��s stories growing up. His family owned a little shop.


    Now, most people who wanted to order the new dish decided to wait and see if it was worth the money.


    ��I trust Mag. The higher the price, the better the food. He wouldn��t risk losing customers,�� Carl said.


    Jimmy nodded his agreement. Still, his monthly pocket money was only a couple thousand copper coins, so he wasn��t willing to spend 800 on a dish.


    Mag was not worried. He was only able to make 48 bowls of braised chicken in the morning, and he was convinced he could sell them all out. <i>If they are willing to pay 600 for a Yangzhou fried rice, another 200 isn��t too much to stop them.</i>


    After they all sat down, some people started chatting in whispers, and others were admiring the pretty waitresses. The sweet tofu pudding guys and savory tofu pudding guys stopped arguing; they didn��t want to ruin everyone��s appetite.


    Many people ordered tofu pudding, and then waited for Carl��s braised chicken and rice.


    ��What do you think of this braised chicken, Gjergj?�� asked Harrison.


    ��Mag doesn��t cook anything but delicious food, and I heard chicken soup is very nutritious. Miranda has a good appetite these days, maybe because of Yangzhou fried rice. I was going to buy some fire chicken for her. But, if this braised chicken has soup too, I won��t need to have our cook make chicken soup. She doesn��t like our cook��s cooking.��


    ��Your marriage is so sweet, it will give me diabetes!�� Harrison said, envious.


    By then, Yabemiya had walked out with a tray, on which were a brown earthenware bowl and a bowl of rice.


    The braised chicken was giving off delicious aroma as she moved between the tables.


    ��Smells good!��


    ��Yeah, and the smell is so strong! I never made such aromatic chicken.��


    ��I think I smelled something strange but intoxicating.��


    The customers were all staring at the braised chicken on the tray.


    ��Your braised chicken and rice. Enjoy your meal,�� Yabemiya said, putting the food in front of Carl.


    Carl��s eyes were glued to the dish. The inviting smell from the brown chicken and the thick soup made him close his eyes and take a deep sniff.


    ��It has shiitakes in it?!�� Carl said, looking at the shiitake sticks in the bowl.


    The other customers looked confused.


    ��Shiitakes? What is that?�� Jimmy asked.


    ��It��s a precious ingredient,�� Carl said, excited. ��It��s divine. Many years ago, I was lucky enough to eat shiitakes in the Wind Forest. It was my first time, but I still remember the taste! Then I tried to buy them from elves, and asionally, if I was lucky, I could buy one or two. Considering the time and effort that went into buying them, I think it��s safe to say that each one cost me around 100 gold coins. I use only a piece when making soup.�� He picked up a shiitake stick. ��But the shiitakes I bought are nothingpared to this!��


    The other customers gasped in surprise. They were wondering who this storyteller really was.


    Of course, what surprised them even more was that the shiitakes that Carl had been eagerly looking for were right here!


    They had been cut into sticks, but apparently there were more than one shiitake in the bowl. They were rare to find, and their rarity made them priceless.


    Carl��s remarks brought a smile to Mag��s lips. <i>Never thought he would recognize the shiitake; he must be a foodie. I should have priced it higher since shiitakes are so rare in this world.</i>


    ��Let me try it,�� Carl said, and brought a piece of shiitake into his mouth while the others were gazing at him.

 Chapter 268 - Hold On A Second!

    <h4>Chapter 268: Hold On A Second!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Their mouths started watering despite themselves as they watched Carl put the shiitake into his mouth.


    His eyes widened after he bit into it and the tasty soup seeped out.


    The taste of the soup and the shiitake melded together, stimting his taste buds.


    <i>The shiitakes have been dried, but they taste tender and soft, </i>Carl thought to himself. <i>They have made the soup even better! Shiitakes and chicken are a perfect match! </i>He savored the bite, and then swallowed.


    ��The shiitakes I ate before can��tpete with this,�� said Carl. ��Mag is a genius. His shiitakes are definitely of high quality, and he knows the best way to cook them. If he hadunched this dish sooner, I wouldn��t have had to go to great lengths to look for shiitakes.�� He put another piece of shiitake into his mouth, took a bite of rice, and chewed slowly with a blissful smile.


    Now the sound of swallowing saliva could be heard in the room.


    They knew Carl wasn��t coborating with Mag to rip them off, because he was rich. People enjoyed his stories, and they gave him money every time he told a story, but he asked them to take their money back. When they didn��t, he always gave the money to those homeless kids. Of course he was rich; otherwise, he wouldn��t have spent a gold coins on a shiitake.


    ��Excuse me, I��d like a braised chicken and rice.��


    ��Me too!��


    ��Same here!��


    Mag smiled. His food was selling itself.


    As more bowls of chicken were set on the tables, the aroma became even stronger, which was enticing more people to order this dish.


    ��The braised chicken takes a long time to cook, sir. You��ll have to wait half an hour,�� Yabemiya said to a customer with her kind smile.


    ��Waiting half an hour for a gourmet dish? That sounds good enough to me.�� The customerughed.


    ��Can I have a braised chicken and rice to go?�� Gjergj asked Yabemiya. He had almost finished his braised chicken. There wasn��t much soup in the dish, but he was confident his wife would like it, and he liked the warm feeling inside after eating it.


    ��I need to check with my boss first,�� Yabemiya said.


    ��One person can have up to one braised chicken and rice to go,�� Mag said in the kitchen door, smiling at Gjergj. ��I hope your wife will like it.�� He knew Gjergj had three sons and that his wife was in the sixth month of her pregnancy.


    ��Thank you, Mag. I��m sure she will,�� Gjergj said gratefully.


    Miranda had been suffering from loss of appetite and vomiting until Mag��s Yangzhou fried rice, but her appetite hade back with a vengeance, and she didn��t feel feeble anymore. Even the doctor had been surprised at her rapid recovery, and had told her the baby was healthy.


    Mag had basically saved them.


    Mag started cooking again. <i>Gjergj��s boy and Amy are ssmates, if not friends. I��m d I could help.</i>


    ��Check, please,�� said a demon.


    ��That��s 10 gold coins.�� Sally sounded indifferent.


    ��Why don��t you smile? Yabemiya always smiles her kind and warm smile. Come on, smile for me,�� said the other demon who looked hideous.


    ��There you go. 10 gold coins,�� said the first demon hurriedly. He pulled his friend up and dragged him towards the door, whispering, ��What were you doing harassing her? Are you out of your mind?!��


    ��I didn��t harass her. I was just talking to her!��


    ��Yeah. You were talking to her with ascivious smile.��


    ��You smile isscivious!��


    The purple light around Sally��s hand disappeared. She looked at their backs and picked up the coins on the table. Suddenly, a thought urred to her. ��Hold on a second!�� she shouted.


    The other customers looked confused. They thought the two demons had somehow irritated her.


    The two demons exchanged a worried look. They turned around, and the hideous-looking demon said, ��I apologize. I should have never asked you to smile. Please don��t ban us...��


    ��Um, I need you to fill this out,�� Sally said, pulling out a ballot from under the tray.

 Chapter 269 - It’s Totally Disgusting!

    <h4>Chapter 269: It��s Totally Disgusting!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Oh...��


    The two demons suddenly understood. This foodpetition was already a few dozen years old. It was a monthly event, and people living here were more than familiar with it. Today was the first day of thepetition.


    ��Okay,�� they said. They were d they didn��t get banned. They each took a ballot and sat back down at their table.


    ��Mag signed up for thepetition,�� a man said.


    ��I want him to win, but if he won, this ce would be even more popr, and we would have to wait longer in line,�� said a second voice.


    ��Yeah. It would be terrible if he told us he had sold out after we waited a long time.��


    Sally was standing at the table, watching as the two demons sat straight with pens in their hands like students.


    The five dishes and their prices had already been written beautifully on each ballot. Customers needed only tick the dishes they had ordered. The rankings were based on four elements: overall impression, taste, environment, service. They could grade on a scale from one star to five stars, with one star being not at all satisfied, and five stars being extremely satisfied. They could even leavements in thement section.


    ��Overall impression: five stars; taste: five stars; environment: five stars; service...�� The two demons looked up at Sally and raised their voices. ��Five stars!��


    After they wrote ��The food here is really very good.�� in thement section, they put down their pens and smiled at Sally. ��Will this be enough?��


    Sally nodded. ��Yes.��


    ��Then we can leave now?��


    ��Sure.��


    The two demons were much relieved. They strode towards the door and didn��t allow themselves to rx until they were outside.


    ��That waitress is scary!�� said the hideous-looking demon.


    ��It��s your own damn fault. Let��s go find some quests to do,�� his friend said.


    ��Her service isn��t worth five stars.��


    ��Go ahead and change it to three or two if you want.��


    The other demon looked back at the restaurant. ��Do you take me for a fool?��


    Sally cleared the table, and then used her water magic to clean it. The customers nearby were left dumbfounded.


    <i>Even waitresses are so powerful nowadays? </i>they wondered.


    ��Study harder, or you won��t even find a job as a waiter!�� a father warned his son.


    The little boy nodded obediently. ��Yes, Father!�� He was more determined to be a model student now.


    Sally��s eyes swept around the room, and all the customers quickly dropped their gazes to their food.


    <i>Why do I get the feeling that they are afraid of me? </i>Sally wondered. <i>I��m still not kind enough? </i>Normally, she rarely spoke to men, but today she was trying really hard to be friendly to them.


    Yabemiya smiled encouragingly at her and gave her a thumbs-up as she walked past her with two bowls of braised chicken.


    Sally smiled back and felt confident suddenly. She quickened her pace and put the dishes in the dishwasher. She had already learned how to use this magical machine.


    Actually, she had offered to wash the dishes with her magic, but Mag didn��t want her to use too much of her magic power.


    ��You��re doing a great job. Keep up the good work,�� Mag said to Sally with a smile. <i>I won��t force her to smile as long as she doesn��t make the customers feel ufortable.</i>


    Sally nodded. ��Thank you, Boss.�� She worked faster. When she heard someone calling out for the check, she walked out quickly.


    With Sally working here, Yabemiya didn��t have to rush around anymore; she was able to give everyone a warm morning smile. Sally, on the other hand, made them feel cool; they filled out the ballots as she asked.


    ��Five stars for all the dishes but sweet tofu pudding. It��s totally disgusting!�� a customer said, and gave the sweet tofu pudding one star.


    ��Oh yeah? I��ll give the savory tofu pudding one star!�� said a second voice.


    ��You can do whatever you like, but we��ll win in the end!��


    ��No, we will win!��


    Sally stood uncertain, not knowing what to do. Mag had told them about thepetition, and she was afraid that their doing so might result in him losing.


    ��Let them do whatever they want,�� Mag whispered to her. He was smiling on the outside, but on the inside, he was cursing these morons.


    Thankfully, the mission was having one dish in the top 30. Roujiamo was the mostmonly ordered in his restaurant, and he was confident it could make the top 30.


    Sally nodded, relieved, and went back to her work.


    ...


    ��We��re finally here��Chaos City. I heard it��s the safest city. Do you think they will follow us here, Lulu? Also, I heard there��s a lot of good food here!�� a brown-haired girl in her early 20s asked as she had her arm around a man��s waist at the entrance of the Aden Square.

 Chapter 270 - Masochists

    <h4>Chapter 270: Masochists</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The girl was very pretty, with beautifully arched eyebrows. She had tied her brown curly hair up with a ck piece of cloth. Her dress was long and white, with grass patterns on the waist and sleeves. She was looking up at the man beside her, smiling, her light golden eyes full of love.


    Lulu looked around 30, and was a head taller than her, his face square and kind, his hair brownish ck and short. He was wearing a brown bear-skin shirt, and looked as strong as a bear. He carried a beautiful bamboo basket on his back; it was quite full, but it was difficult to tell what was inside it.


    His eyes were the same color as hers. He looked fondly at her as he brushed a lock of hair from her forehead. ��It may be a safe city, Xixi, but I don��t think it��s safe for us��they will probably follow us here. We should never let our guard down.��


    Xixi looked depressed. ��Why won��t they leave us alone?��


    ��Don��t worry. Go eat whatever you like. I��ll always stay by your side,�� he said, touching her head with his big clumsy hand, his eyes full of love.


    Xixi��s face lit up. ��I know you will. Let��s go get something to eat!�� She rubbed her head against his hand, and walked into the Aden Square.


    Lulu looked around warily, his face suddenly grim, and then walked behind her.


    ...


    ��Excuse me, could you bring me the check, please?�� Carl said, putting down his spoon. He had eaten every bite of his braised chicken and rice. He burped, satisfied.


    ��That will be eight gold coins,�� said Sally.


    ��There you go.�� He pulled out a dragon coin and paid his check. Then, he walked over to the kitchen door. ��Can you tell me where you got so many shiitakes, Mag?��


    ��I��m sorry, I can��t.�� <i>If I told him and the elves found out, they would kill me.</i>


    ��Don��t worry. I won��t steal your customers.��


    ��I really can��t tell you. Sorry.��


    ��Okay. But, this braised chicken is really good, and well worth the price. I counted four or five shiitakes in it.��


    ��Thank you.�� Mag got back to cooking, feeling good as he listened to themmending the food.


    All 48 bowls of braised chicken had been ordered in a short time, even if some had to wait for an hour.


    After breakfast hours were over, Mag shook his tired wrists. Although his physical strength had improved, doing so much work in an hour and a half was exhausting. He felt like Superman.


    Also, Sally had got better at collecting money. The customers hade to like her indifference.


    After meticulous observation, Mag found that some people even loved her cold manner��they were masochists, in other words.


    Of course, most people were normal; they liked her keeping her distance and her elegance.


    The restaurant was running more smoothly with Sally working here.


    Mag didn��t n on hiring many waitresses. <i>Too many waitresses would make things too noisy, </i>he thought. <i>But we will get even busier; I hope the two girls can handle the work.</i>


    Sally cleaned the whole restaurant with her water magic, told Mag she would be back before lunch, and left.


    <i>She is working hard, </i>Mag thought. <i>She could easily make much more money by doing quests, but the Chaos Guild would probably found out who she really is. Poor girl.</i>


    ��Go get some rest, Miya,�� Mag said, untying his apron. Now that Sally was here, Yabemiya needed not worry about the cleaning work, so she had nothing to do after opening hours were over.


    ��I��m not tired. Let me massage your shoulders.��


    Mag nodded. ��Thank you.�� <i>It��s not nice to turn her down; besides, my shoulders and arms are really sore.</i>


    ...


    Before the magic screens in the middle of the square, some people from the Catering Association were sorting and counting ballots.


    The rankings were updated every day. Now, the screens were disyingst month��s rankings. If there were no dark horses, the rankings wouldn��t need to be changed much, which would reduce the staff��s workload.


    ��Where do you think thest restaurant we went to yesterday will rank tomorrow?�� Arvin whispered as he moved tables with Rood.


    ��341 restaurants entered thepetition this month, so it will probably rank 340,�� Rood smiled.


    ��Not 341?��


    ��A restaurant which doesn��t open yet also signed up, remember? The owner said it was for advertisement. That one may rankst, I think.�� Roodughed.


    ��Maybe they��ll both rankst,�� said Arvin,ughing.

 Chapter 271 - I Learned A New Spell Today!

    <h4>Chapter 271: I Learned A New Spell Today!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    There were five tables in front of the magic screens, and each had a ballot box. The staff wearing red vests were counting ballots. They were also checking each and every ballot with crystal balls. If the crystal ball glowed green, the ballot was valid; if it glowed red, the ballot was invalid.


    ��Hey, guys, check out this restaurant!�� said a short-haired young member of the staff. ��Its dishes are so expensive! Tofu pudding, 200 copper coins; roujiamo, 300; Yangzhou fried rice, 600; braised chicken and rice, 800! This customer ate 1,000 copper coins�� worth of food for breakfast. Can you believe that?��


    Rood and Arvin were shocked.


    ��His waitress snuck this ballot in the box, probably,�� Arvin sneered. ��No one would spend 1,000 on breakfast in that remote restaurant. Each person can vote once every day, so maybe he��ll get 10 ballots.��


    ��I thought onlyrge restaurants would hire people to vote,�� Rood said, angry. ��Customers�� total expense on each dish is an important factor in thepetition, and his dishes are all overpriced. More and more customers are questioning the fairness of this event. If you ask me, we should make some changes.��


    ��Keep it down. We shouldn��t talk about things like that,�� Arvin whispered nervously, looking around. ��Although the Catering Association is a governmental agency, the member restaurants in the Chamber of Commerce are giving us a lot of money every month. We should stay on their good side.��


    ��I know.�� Rood sighed. ��I��ve been working here for over 20 years. Thepetition was never like this back in the day, and the top-ranking restaurants used to live up to their rankings. But, everything has changed after the Moreton Family took over the chamber. We��re just pawns in their games now!��


    ��I��ve got one from that Mamy Restaurant too. 1,300 copper coins!�� another staff member said.


    Rood and Arwin were angry as well as surprised.


    ��Three here. 500 copper coins, 1,000 copper coins, and 1,100 copper coins.��


    ��I got one��200 copper coins.��


    ��I found another two!��


    As far as they were concerned, this was not normal��not for a small restaurant.


    Even the famous Dukas Restaurant couldn��t do this well at breakfast time.


    The staff started discussing.


    ��Isn��t it the first time this restaurant entered thepetition? Could it be a dark horse?��


    ��Judging from these ballots, 800 copper coins�� worth of food isn��t enough to make them feel full. That��s the shocking thing here.��


    ��The prices must be wrong.��


    ��But the prices are the same as the registered prices here,�� a staff member said, pointing at the record in the notebook.


    They fell silent, and looked to the lean middle-aged man. ��What do we do, Deputy President?�� a staff member asked.


    ��Let��s not jump to conclusions just yet,�� said Robert. ��If those ballots can pass the test of the crystal ball, they are valid. I��ll go check this restaurant myself. If they y dirty, we��ll ban them from thispetition forever.��


    ��Deputy President just got transferred here from the castle of Chaos City,�� Rood said to Arvin. ��He wants to make thispetition thing right, but he��s alone and helpless. He is even willing toe out here and do everything himself. If we��d had more officials like him, the Catering Association wouldn��t have ended up like this.��


    ��There is something wrong about that restaurant, and Deputy President will find out what!�� Arvin said, clenching his fist.


    The staff got back to work.


    ��In total, there are 320 ballots from that restaurant, Deputy President. Also, the total numberes to 150,400 copper coins!�� said an old ountant who had 30 years�� experience.


    The staff all looked angry and shocked.


    They had never known a restaurant in the Aden Square to make this much during breakfast time every day.


    Besides, this restaurant wasn��t even famous enough for them to know.


    ��They are cheating!�� a staff member said.


    ��We should ban it, Deputy President. You don��t need to go there to check it,�� said another person.


    Robert also looked astonished. ��No. Give me the files on this restaurant.�� <i>Judging by its morning sales alone, it will easily make it into top 100. If it could do this well at lunch and dinner, it would probably enter the top 50.</i>


    The old ountant handed the files to Robert. ��We have confirmation that this restaurant has been open for less than a month.��


    Robert read the files, which were not very detailed, and then frowned. <i>If I can��t ensure the fairness of thepetition, the Catering Association will lose its credibility.</i>


    ...


    Mag was worrying about his ranking, and the fact that sweet tofu pudding people and savory tofu pudding people were giving one star to their undesirable vor was not helping.


    ��I��m home, Father! I learned a new spell today!�� Amy said. She sounded very excited.

 Chapter 272 - Wind Fire Wheels

    <h4>Chapter 272: Wind Fire Wheels</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��What did you learn?�� Mag asked after he opened the door and let her in.


    ��It must be powerful, for Lord Krassu is powerful,�� Yabemiya said with a smile as she walked out of the kitchen, holding a tray of food.


    Sally was curious. <i>Amy is very talented, just like Irina, and thetter has already be one of the most powerful magic casters on this continent.</i>


    ��Master Krassu said it��s called Wind Fire Wheels. But, I haven��t mastered the spell yet.�� Amy smiled.


    Mag was surprised. ��Wind Fire wheels?�� <i>Nezha <sup>1</sup></i><i>had Wind Fire Wheels. How did Krassue up with this name?</i>


    Amy nodded, excited. ��Yes. Let me show you, Father. It��s very interesting.��


    ��Okay.�� Mag wanted to see if her Wind Fire Wheels were different from Nezha��s.


    ��You should back off a little just in case,�� Amy warned. She then chanted the spell. ��Wind Fire Wheels!��


    Two mes appeared under her feet suddenly as if they were methrowers. Amy was floating in the air now, about a dozen centimeters from the floor.


    Mag��s eyes went wide. <i>How?! And she learned that in such a short time?! Talk about a genius! She will master this magic in no time.</i>


    ��Impressive! Amy is flying!�� Yabemiya eximed in astonishment.


    <i>So this is Krassu��s magic. Amazing! </i>Sally thought, surprised. <i>It��s very difficult to release a steady amount of magic power. That��s why there are only a few melee magic casters.</i>


    ��Meow, meow!�� Ugly Duckling was running around Amy excitedly. It didn��t get too close, though��because of the fire.


    ��I��mnding now,�� Amy said after floating for about 30 seconds. The mes disappeared, and shended on the floor. ��How did I do, Father?�� she asked.


    ��Your magic is absolutely stunning! And you learned that in such a short time. I��m so proud of you!�� Mag said, and touched her hair. He was surprised at her progress. <i>At this rate, she��ll be much stronger than me. Shame on me.</i>


    ��Go wash your hands. Your lunch is ready��braised chicken and rice and tofu pudding,�� said Mag.


    Amy nodded. ��Yes, Father.�� She picked the kitten up, said hello to Yabemiya and Sally, and walked into the kitchen.


    ��I think I��ll eat after theye in, Father. This way, they��ll know how tasty braised chicken and rice is,�� Amy said after washing her hands.


    ��Okay. Have a bowl of tofu pudding, then.�� Mag put the kitten��s food on the floor. <i>She enjoys teasing the customers by eating while they watch on empty bellies.</i>


    Amy nodded, and climbed into the chair. Then she looked down at Ugly Duckling, who was about to eat. ��Do not eat too much. You gained weight again.��


    The kitten nodded. ��Meow, meow.�� It started eating its sweet tofu pudding happily, already forgetting Amy��s words.


    ��Let��s eat,�� Mag said to his two waitresses, and sat down to eat.


    Yabemiya took a bite of roujiamo, and her tail came out again, wagging back and forth. She didn��t feel ufortable showing it anymore.


    Sally was eating Yangzhou fried rice slowly. She didn��t eat braised chicken, perhaps because there was too much meat in it. Its price was another reason, of course. If she wanted to have braised chicken for lunch, she would have to eat a tofu pudding for breakfast and a tofu pudding for dinner.


    ...


    Outside the restaurant, the two lines had extended into the square. They were strangely quiet, though.


    Yet, there was suffocating tension in the air.


    Krassu didn��t understand.


    ��My lord, those savory tofu pudding guys gave the sweet tofu pudding one star; at this rate, it will never make it onto the list!�� a young man said angrily behind Krassu.


    ��What?!�� Krassu knew about the foodpetition, and he saw the magic screens on his way here.


    ��Then what did you do in return?�� the old man asked.


    ��We returned the favor, and gave the savory tofu pudding one star,�� answered the young man.


    Krassu nodded. ��Good.�� He turned to Urien. ��The savory tofu pudding deserves one star,�� he sneered.


    Urien gave a cold smile. ��We��ll just have to wait and see who wins in the end.��


    ��Look, Lulu! So many people are waiting there. That��s definitely a good restaurant! Let��s go!�� Xixi said, holding a green onion bing in her hand.


    ��But we��ve been eating the whole morning,�� Lulu said, giving a wry smile. He was also holding several kinds of food.


    ��But I��m still hungry... Please...�� she begged in a soft voice.


    ��All right. I��m also a little hungry. Let��s go.�� Lulu looked at her with loving eyes, took her by the hand, and walked towards the restaurant.

 Chapter 273 - Don’t You Love Me Anymore?

    <h4>Chapter 273: Don��t You Love Me Anymore?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    At the west gate of Chaos City, six hunter-like men were entering the city with their horses; they were carrying crossbows and bows. ��They came here, Boss?�� a young man asked the man with whiskers.


    ��I think so. Their tracks lead us here. Besides, that white cat is a glutton; she would definitely try to find something to eat here. That stupid bear follows her every word. We��ll find them in one of the restaurants.�� His voice was deep and hoarse, his eyes brown and somewhat red.


    ��I heard thews are strict here, Boss. Won��t we get caught?�� asked another man.


    ��If we do it quickly, nobody can catch us. We don��t need them alive.�� Their boss grinned, revealing his sharp, yellow teeth.


    His men gave a cruel smile. ��They are thest two. After we kill them, the curse on us should be broken,�� said one of his men.


    ...


    ��The restaurant is right over there, Deputy President,�� Rood said, pointing. He had volunteered to lead his boss here. But, when he saw the two long lines, he was shocked.


    Robert was also taken aback. <i>So many people are waiting in front of this restaurant? This normally happens only if there is a sales promotion, or in front of top-ranking restaurants during rush dinner hours.</i>


    ��They must have known that we��reing. That��s why he hired these people to deceive us,�� Rood said angrily. ��Look at them. They��re too quiet to be customers.��


    Robert shook his head. ��I don��t think so.�� He strode towards the lines, walked up to Brandli, and bowed slightly. ��Lord Brandli, are you here for lunch?��


    ��Oh, hi, Robert,�� Brandli said, surprised. ��Yes. I heard a new dish came out today, so here I am.��


    Rood was dumbfounded. <i>Such a high-ranking official is also waiting in line? </i>He didn��t know Brandli, but he recognized the emblem on his robe.


    By then, Robert��s suspicion had been dispelled since he knew Brandli as an honorable magic caster. Besides, most of the people waiting here were so well-dressed it was hard to believe they had been hired by the owner here. ��The food here is really that good?�� he asked Brandli.


    Brandli smiled. ��Why don��t you try it yourself? Join the line before it��s toote.��


    Robert nodded. ��If you��re waiting here, then it must be good.�� He went to wait in line.


    Rood was shocked. He walked over to his boss. ��Deputy President����


    ��You stand behind me, Rood,�� Robert interrupted. ��We��ll try the food here ourselves.��


    ��Yes, Boss.�� Rood did as he said. He really respected Robert for his dedication to his work.


    But, Rood was still in denial. <i>He must have pulled some strings to get such a high-ranking official here.</i>


    ��Excuse me, why are there two lines?�� Robert asked the young man in front of him. He had also sensed the tension between the two lines.


    ��This is your first time here, right?�� Jimmy said. ��They have a dish called tofu pudding, whiches in two vors. The savory one is unbelievable, but the sweet one is practically inedible.�� He was taking it upon himself to promote the savory tofu pudding.


    ��No,�� said an old man at the end of the sweet line. ��The sweet one is divine; it��s the savory one that is disgusting. You should wait in this line here.��


    They started the argument again.


    ��You��ll stop giving the savory tofu pudding one star if you know what��s good for you!��


    ��Like hell we are!��


    Robert was surprised by their obsession with this dish. <i>Maybe I should try both the vors.</i>


    Rood was dumbfounded. He had never seen customers arguing over different vors of one dish.


    ��Lulu, you chose savory tofu pudding over me. Don��t you love me anymore?�� Xixi asked, disappointed.

 Chapter 274 - You’re a Savory Tofu Pudding Guy

    <h4>Chapter 274: You��re a Savory Tofu Pudding Guy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The two lines suddenly fell silent. Although they were angry, they were never going to fight until their two leaders at the head said so. Now that they thought the two lovebirds were having a disagreement, they all stopped arguing, and started gazing at them.


    They looked like the Beauty and the Beast. The girl was small, while the man was big; his arms were as thick as her legs.


    ��Of course I love you, but I don��t like sweet stuff,�� said Lulu with a smile.


    ��Love me, love my dog,�� Xixi said with a sad look.


    ��He doesn��t deserve you, girl. Ditch him,�� said an old man.


    ��He loves savory tofu pudding. How good can he be?��


    ��A man should always do as his girl says.��


    ��No, young man, don��t listen to them. There are plenty of fish in the sea. You can find one who��s not so childish.��


    ��Yeah. Remember, you��re a savory tofu pudding guy.��


    ��Ditch her, and I��ll set you up with my granddaughter.��


    In fact, they didn��t care if he ditched her or if she ditched him. They were just trying to spice up their disagreement.


    They thought the big man would never risk losing face by submitting to his girl��s demand.


    Yet Lulu walked over to Xixi and put his hand on her head. ��I��m sorry that I made you sad. I��ll eat the sweet one for you.��


    Xixi��s eyes lit up. ��I love you,�� she said, looking up at Lulu.


    ��I love you too,�� Lulu replied.


    The other customers were surprised by this turn of events.


    ��Their love is so sweet, it will give me cavities!�� a young man said as Lulu went to wait in the sweet line.


    ��Oh, this is true love. I hope I can find my one and only someday!�� a girl eximed.


    Xixi followed him to the end of the line.


    Lulu was surprised to see his girl when he turned around. ��What are you doing?�� he asked, smiling.


    ��I want to be with you,�� Xixi said as she looked up at him.


    The others watched with surprise.


    ��Then you stand in front of me,�� said Lulu.


    ��When did you fall in love with me, Lulu?��


    Lulu shook his head. ��I don��t remember. When I realized I don��t want to see you with any boy or girl, I knew I have fallen head over heels for you.��


    Xixi giggled happily.


    Now the others watched with envy.


    Thankfully, the restaurant had opened by then, so they quickly headed in.


    ��Let��s go, Xixi. But, I��m not sure if there��re still seats avable,�� said Lulu.


    Robert was surprised when he walked in. <i>It��s not very big, but the tables, the chairs, the paintings, the chandeliers... Everything about this ce is so beautiful and rxing. The environment deserves five stars.</i>


    ��I��m sorry. We don��t have any vacant seats right now. Would you rather wait or order roujiamo to go?�� Yabemiya asked Robert.


    Robert smiled back. ��I��ll wait.��


    Yabemiya nodded. ��Okay.��


    <i>I��ll give the service five stars too, </i>Robert thought to himself. <i>She keeps her distance from the customers, and her smile is so warm.</i>


    <i>If the food can match the atmosphere here, it may prove to be a dark horse, </i>Robert thought, looking to the kitchen with quite some expectation. Wonderful smells were floating in the air.


    They saw Amy sitting there with a braised chicken and rice in front of her.


    <i>Smells good! </i>Robert thought. He noticed the earthenware bowl before the silver-haired half-elf girl. <i>What is that?</i>

 Chapter 275 - I Want To Have A Lot Of Babies

    <h4>Chapter 275: I Want To Have A Lot Of Babies</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Now, everyone was gazing at Amy and her food, craning their necks trying to get a better look at whatever was giving off such a tempting smell.


    Amy picked up her chopsticks, put a piece of brown chicken into her mouth, and started chewing happily. There was a trace of soup on her lips. After she swallowed, she licked her lips with a delighted smile.


    Everyone��s mouth started watering.


    ��It��s very good,�� Amy whispered. Then she ate a piece of shiitake. She added some soup into the rice and took a bite, swinging her body side to side.


    Some customers couldn��t resist their urges anymore.


    ��Oh, look at her! That food she��s eating must be really good!��


    ��Excuse me, I��d like a braised chicken and rice, please!��


    ��I only have eight gold coins on me; it seems I can��t eat tofu pudding today. I��ll have a braised chicken and rice.��


    <i>He��s having her eat here on purpose. A smart move! </i>Robert thought as he looked at Mag. <i>Maybe I��ll have a braised chicken and rice too.</i>


    <i>She doesn��t like the food��she��s just faking it! </i>Rood told himself, but he couldn��t tear his eyes away from the braised chicken. He continued swallowing saliva.


    ��She��s so cute! I want to have a lot of babies, Lulu,�� Xixi said, turning to face him.


    ��Okay. I��ll make money to provide for our big family,�� Lulu replied, but there was something sad in his smile.


    Xixi smiled. ��We��ll have to find a ce where they can��t find us.�� Then she looked at Amy again and touched her stomach. ��I��m hungry...��


    Lulu smiled at her lovingly. ��Let��s order something for you to eat.��


    Xixi nodded happily.


    ��Excuse me, can I have the food that little girl is eating?�� Lulu said to Yabemiya.


    Yabemiya shook her head with a smile. ��I��m afraid you��ll have to wait. You can order braised chicken after you��re seated.��


    ��Thank you. It won��t sell out by then, right?�� Xixi asked.


    ��No, it won��t,�� answered Yabemiya. Thanks to Amy, some people had ordered braised chicken, but most customers couldn��t afford it.


    ��Thank you,�� said Xixi, smiling.


    Yabemiya found herself envious of their love for each other. <i>I don��t think anyone will ever love me. </i>She cleared her mind of such thoughts and got back to work.


    More strong and distinctive smells came out as Mag cooked. The customers waiting got hungrier by the minute.


    <i>They argued outside, but once inside, nobody speaks loudly, </i>Robert thought. Then he turned his eyes on Harrison, whose fat was shaking wildly. <i>He isn��t faking that; he��s really enjoying his food. No, everybody is enjoying their food. It��s unbelievable.</i>


    Now, Robert considered itpletely normal for Mamy Restaurant to have over 300 customers in the morning and earn 150,000 copper coins. <i>This restaurant may dominate the foodpetition.</i>


    <i>No. The food is terrible; the customers are all hired by the owner, </i>Rood thought as he stared at the roujiamo in a man��s hand, his mouth was still watering.


    Most of the customers were very considerate; they finished their food quickly to let the people waiting have seats.


    When Robert sat down, he picked up the menu. <i>It��s so smooth and soft! And he put such a fabulous menu on each and every table.</i>


    He looked at the menu for a moment, and then handed it to Rood, who was sitting opposite him. ��It��s my treat. Order anything you want, Rood.��


    ��Thank you, Deputy President,�� Rood said. He was just a lowly worker; his monthly sry was only 4,000 copper coins.


    ��We��ll put their food to the test,�� said Robert. He could tell that Rood was still harboring some doubts.


    ��I��ll have a roujiamo, then,�� Rood said after hesitating a while.

 Chapter 276 - Roujiamo! Roujiamo! Roujiamo!

    <h4>Chapter 276: Roujiamo! Roujiamo! Roujiamo!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��I��d like a braised chicken and rice,�� Xixi said, looking at the menu. ��And a sweet tofu pudding. This roujiamo is that bread and meat thing, right? I��ll have one. Also, a te of Yangzhou fried rice. What do you want to eat, Lulu?��


    ��I��ll eat your leftovers, honey.�� Lulu turned to Yabemiya. ��That��s all.��


    ��Okay,�� Yabemiya said, and walked to the next customer.


    ��I��d like a braised chicken and rice, a roujiamo, a sweet tofu pudding, and a savory tofu pudding,�� Robert said, looking at Yabemiya.


    ��I��m sorry, sir, but one person can only order one tofu pudding.��


    ��We��re a party of two,�� Roberit said, pointing at Rood.


    ��It��s too much, Depu�� a roujiamo is enough for me,�� Rood said. He almost gave away who they were.


    ��No. Of course you should try this tofu pudding that is driving people crazy.��


    Yabemiya nodded. ��Okay, please wait a moment.�� She went back into the kitchen.


    ��Did you see the two lovebirds, Boss?�� Yabemiya said. ��They are really sweet on each other.��


    ��They��re pouring dog food <sup>1</sup> ?�� Mag turned to look, and saw a big guy brushing a girl��s bangs with his big hand. He was so envious.


    Sally was using the dishwasher. She was happy when she saw them, but she never showed it.


    ��Pouring dog food? What is that?�� Yabemiya asked as she put two bowls of braised chicken on the tray.


    ��Um,�� Mag said, ��when a couple show affection towards each other, they may trigger envy, jealousy, and self-pity among single people. They��re pouring dog food. It��s a saying from where I��m from.��


    ��Oh.�� Yabemiya nodded. ��But why dog food?��


    ��Because we call single people single dogs.��


    ��I see.�� Yabemiya smiled, and went back to work.


    Suddenly, Mag spotted Rood among the customers. He had a good memory, so he recognized that Food Association staff member right away. <i>The man sitting opposite him is well-dressed. He is probably his boss.</i>


    <i>What are they doing here? </i>Mag frowned. <i>They suspect I am cheating?</i>


    <i>They can go ahead and investigate all they want. I have a clear conscience.</i>


    Yabemiya was serving quickly, and Sally had be very good at clearing and cleaning tables.


    <i>There��re only three of them, but they��re a well-oiled machine, </i>Robert thought, looking at Mag juggling several dishes in the kitchen.


    ��Your braised chicken and rice, roujiamo, sweet tofu pudding, and savory tofu pudding. Enjoy your meal,�� Yabemiya said with a smile.


    Robert nodded. ��Thank you.�� He was already totally attracted by the food.


    The pleasant smells were tickling his nose, making his mouth water. <i>How did he make them? They smell so good!</i>


    ��Do you want to eat the sweet tofu pudding or the savory one?�� Robert asked Rood.


    ��Either vor is fine with me.��


    ��I��ll have the savory one, then.�� Obviously, he liked the savory one better.


    Rood��s eyes were glued to the roujiamo. He had never smelled anything so aromatic.


    He had been to almost every restaurant in the Aden Square, but no food in those restaurants had ever whetted his appetite so much. His stomach had been rumbling ever since he saw other people eat, and now that the food was in front of him, he could barely resist his craving for food.


    ��I don��t think it will be good...�� Rood said stubbornly, but brought the roujiamo to his mouth and took a bite in spite of himself.


    The bread was soft, the meat was tender, and the juice seeped out. His taste buds started cheering.


    Rood felt like he was in heaven; he waspletely enved by the food.


    <i>This is so good! This is divine! This food is from heaven! It should rank first! </i>Rood thought. <i>300 copper coins each is not expensive at all! </i>Now, he didn��t care if the owner here was hiring these people; he didn��t care if the owner was cheating, either. A voice was screaming in his head, ��Roujiamo! Roujiamo! Roujiamo!��

 Chapter 277 - It’s Unbelievable!

    <h4>Chapter 277: It��s Unbelievable!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After Rood swallowed, the taste lingered in his mouth, and he felt a warm current rushing wildly through his body. He suddenly felt young again.


    A moan escaped his lips. <i>The food makes me feel so good! It��s so different!</i>


    ��It��s good, isn��t it?�� Robert asked as he picked up a piece of chicken. <i>He insisted the food here was terrible, but now he��s enjoying it. It��s really hrious.</i>


    Rood nodded. ��Yes.�� He took anotherrge bite of it.


    ��Let me try this braised chicken.�� Robert put the chicken in his mouth and bit into it. <i>The meat is so tender, and the soup is so tasty! </i>He had a pretty high standard for food like a food critic, but he found himself unable to criticize this dish.


    ��This is fire chicken, but it tastes better than normal,�� said Robert. ��The meat has such a tender and soft texture. He cooked it just right. Also, the soup is just scrumptious!��


    ��The secret lies in the shiitakes. It��s worth 100 gold coins each, and there are four in each braised chicken,�� said Jimmy, who was sitting at the same table.


    ��Shiitakes?�� Robert picked up a piece of shiitake. ��This kind of mushroom is worth 100 gold coins each?�� He didn��t know what shiitake looked like, but he recognized it by its smell. He put it into his mouth and bit into it. The delicious soup came out immediately.


    ��No mushrooms couldpete with this! This is the mushroom of mushrooms!�� eximed Robert. <i>I have never heard of this kind of mushroom before, so it must be extremely rare. It��s probably really worth 100 gold coins each.</i>


    Robert added some soup into the rice like Amy had done, and spooned some rice into his mouth. He chewed slowly. <i>The soup goes perfectly with the rice! </i>He took another bite.


    <i>This is worth more than 800, </i>Robert thought. His body felt warm. <i>To think I suspected the prices.</i>


    Rood put down the bag, his face red from the rushing blood. ��It��s unbelievable!��


    Robert was too engrossed in eating to reply.


    Rood took a bite of tofu pudding. It was so sweet that he was immediately lost in it.


    ��Excuse me, can I have another bowl of rice?�� Robert asked Yabemiya, his braised chicken half eaten.


    Yabemiya nodded. ��Sure.��


    Robert and Rood entirely forgot why they��de here in the first ce


    That roused a sense of triumph in Mag.


    Then Mag noticed the girl with a ck veil sitting in the corner. <i>Shees here every day, and she always sits in that corner, eating her tofu pudding and Yangzhou fried rice. Who is she?</i>


    <i>Her clothes are brighter and more colorful; I guess she��s not as gloomy as before.</i>


    Gloria felt someone was staring at her. She raised her head, and met Mag��s eyes.


    Her heart started pounding. <i>He is looking at me? </i>she wondered, nervous. <i>No, why would anyone look at me?</i>


    Mag returned to cooking. He wasn��t falling for her; he was just curious.


    Gloria felt relieved, and also a little disappointed. She started eating her tofu pudding again.


    ��You��re so beautiful, Big Sister,�� Amy said to Xixi with Ugly Duckling in her arms. ��Are you an elf or a Flower Fairy?��

 Chapter 278 - I Feel I Can Eat 10 More Bowls Of Rice

    <h4>Chapter 278: I Feel I Can Eat 10 More Bowls Of Rice</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Xixi smiled. ��She��s so cute, and she calls me big sister!�� she said to Lulu. Then she turned to Amy and shook her head. ��No. I��m not an elf or a Flower Fairy, but I was kind of an elf 100 years ago.��


    Lulu looked at Xixi and Amy with a big smile.


    ��So you��re over 100 years old?�� Amy was astonished. ��But you look so young and pretty.��


    ��Thank you. I thought I was old.�� Xixi beamed, stroking Amy��s hair. ��What��s your name?��


    Amy found her really pleasant. ��I��m Amy, and this is Ugly Duckling.��


    ��Your name is as beautiful as you. You can call me Sister Xixi. But, it looks like a cat. Why do you call it Ugly Duckling?��


    ��It came out of an egg, so it must be a duckling. But it��s so ugly, so I call it Ugly Duckling. Although it��s ugly now, it will grow into a swan, and then...�� Amy dropped her gaze to the kitten, staring at it as if it were a gourmet dish.


    ��Meow, meow,�� Ugly Duckling cried, suddenly frightened.


    ��So lovely! Come on, give me a hug,�� Xixi asked.


    ��You want to hug Ugly Duckling?��


    ��No. You��re lovelier than it is. I want to hug you,�� Xixi said, looking at Amy with loving eyes.


    Amy hesitated a moment and then nodded. ��Okay.�� <i>She looks so kind and gentle.</i>


    ��Thank you.�� Xixi gently lifted her up onto herp and touched the kitten��s head. ��Ugly Duckling is cute too. Your father is so lucky to have a lovely girl like you.��


    Normally, Ugly Duckling would shun strangers, but not this time. It was enjoying her touch; it even rubbed its head against her hand.


    ��No. I��m lucky to have him. He is a great cook and so handsome. My father is the best man in the world,�� Amy said solemnly.


    Xixiughed. ��I��m sure he is. It must be great to have a father who��s a talented cook. You get to eat all kinds of yummy food.��


    Lulu clenched his fists and looked a little sad. His mouth opened and closed.


    ��Your braised chicken and rice. Enjoy,�� Yabemiya said, putting the dish down in front of Xixi. She was surprised to see Amy being held in her arms. <i>I thought Amy only liked to be hugged by Mag.</i>


    Amy got down from herps. ��Try it, Sister Xixi. It��s very good.��


    ��Its smell is so inviting! And there are little moons in the rice grains!�� Xixi��s eyes were shining with surprise. ��Let��s eat, Lulu.��


    Lulu shook his head. ��I��ll watch you eat. I��ll eat after you��ve had enough.�� His eyes were filled with love and care.


    ��Lulu? Your name is so strange, Big Bear,�� Amy said to Lulu.


    Xixiughed. ��Big Bear. I like this nickname. Thank you, Amy.�� She picked up a piece of chicken and held it to his mouth. ��Eat this, honey. There may be nothing left after I��ve had enough.��


    ��I don��t think you can eat all of it,�� he said, but he opened his mouth and ate it. His eyes lit up.


    They had been to many ces during all these years of running. Every time they arrived in a new ce, they looked for restaurants to eat in since Xixi was a foodie. They sometimes got found or ambushed because of that, but Lulu always indulged her.


    He had tried so many kinds of food, but none of them couldpete with this; it was on a different level.


    Xixi knew Lulu to be indifferent to the food he put into his mouth, so one look at his face, and she could tell the food was good. ��Is it really that good?�� she asked.


    ��Yes. It��s very good. Go ahead and eat,�� Lulu answered with a smile, pushing the bowl towards Xixi.


    ��Eat with me, then.��


    ��No. I��ll watch you eat.�� He stroked her head. ��You��ll like it.��


    ��Okay.�� She put a piece of chicken into her mouth. She had eaten a lot of fire chicken as they often traveled through the woods, but she had never thought it could taste this delectable.


    Then she ate a piece of shiitake. <i>The soup is intoxicating!</i>


    She put some soup into the rice, and sent a spoonful of rice into her mouth.


    ��It��s so good! I feel I can eat 10 more bowls of rice!�� Xixi said, excited.


    Lulu smiled. ��Eat as much as you want.�� He reached out his hand, plucked a rice grain off her cheek, and put it into his mouth. ��Excuse me, we��d like another braised chicken and 10 more bowls of rice,�� he said to Yabemiya.

 Chapter 279 - The World Tree

    <h4>Chapter 279: The World Tree</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Yabemiya looked at him uncertainly. ��10 bowls of rice? That��s a lot.��


    ��Four, then. We can always order moreter, right?�� Lulu asked.


    ��Sure.�� Yabemiya went back into the kitchen.


    ��This braised chicken is amazing, Amy,�� said Xixi with a radiant smile. ��I envy you for having such a talented father. This is the most delicious food I��ve ever eaten!�� She decided this dish had blown away all the other foods she had ever had.


    Amy was very proud and happy. ��Father is the best cook in the world!��


    Suddenly, Xixi felt warm in her belly. She looked down, incredulous. She thought she had imagined it, but the warm feeling was bing clearer by the minute as if her wound was healing.


    Xixi made a heart shape with her hands over her belly, and whispered some spells. A green light appeared from her hands and circled her belly; then, a 10-centimeter-tall seedling slowly came out.


    The tree had shriveled and looked dead, but on the top of it, a small leaf was turning green; it looked extra conspicuous.


    Xixi was so happy that she cried. She looked at the little tree as if it were her own baby. ��The World Tree has revived!��


    Lulu stood up quickly. ��Thank God!�� He walked over to her, crouched down, and looked at the tree with a blissful look, his hands shaking with excitement.


    Xixi��s tears were streaming down her cheeks.


    Lulu held her in his arms; she buried her face in his chest, tears wetting his shirt. ��You��ll soon be able to bear children again,�� Lulu said. ��We will revive the dryads.��


    Over 100 years ago, the dryads had got wiped out. Lulu and Xixi had escaped with a seed of the World Tree, but their enemies had never stopped hunting them. Many times, they had found themselves trapped in dangerous situations.


    Xixi got pregnant 30 years ago. They found a secret ce in a valley near ake to wait for the baby toe, but clearly it was not secret enough. They were found.


    With a baby in her belly, Xixi was not as agile as before. They barely made it out alive, but a poisoned arrow caught her in the belly and killed the baby.


    The seedling gave its vitality to her and brought her back from the brink of death, but it shriveled.


    They had tried countless ways to revive it��they had even bought some water from the Spring of Life��but to no avail.


    Because of her wound, Xixi lost her ability to bear children. It was cruel, especially for a girl who liked kids.


    It really broke Lulu��s heart every time he saw her y with children.


    But now, everything might change. If the World Tree revived, it could provide her with energy and power. Her wound would heal, and she would be able to bear children again.


    Hope had been ignited; they had found their purpose in life again.


    Amy didn��t understand why they suddenly started crying, but she decided not to disturb them.


    The customers nearby looked at them, confused.


    ��The food is so delicious that it made her cry?�� a customer whispered.


    ��Probably. I��m halfway through my life, but it��s the first time I��ve eaten such delicious food. It��s so sad when I think about the fact that I don��t have many years to live to eat this,�� a middle-aged man said, wiping the tears off the corners of his eyes.


    ��You��re so embarrassing, Father.�� His young son picked up his bowl and turned away.


    The middle-aged man pped his chopsticks down on the table. ��Oh, am I?��


    ��I��m sorry, Father. Please don��t do anything rash that might lead to us being banned.��


    His father looked at Amy, picked up his chopsticks, and started eating again.


    Xixi��s sobbing wasn��t loud, so she didn��t disturb other customers.


    ��I think the World Tree was revived because of this braised chicken, Lulu,�� she said. She had stopped crying, but her eyes were still red. ��So I decided to have one more bowl.��

 Chapter 280 - You’re Lying Again, Big Bear

    <h4>Chapter 280: You��re Lying Again, Big Bear</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Okay,�� Lulu said, smiling, wiping off the tears on her face.


    ��But I may get fat if I eat too much. Promise you will love me no matter what.��


    ��I promise. You��re in my heart, baby. When you get fat, you��ll be trapped inside and never be able to leave.�� Lulu smiled.


    Xixiughed happily.


    ��If a man said that to me, I��d marry him on the spot,�� a fat girl said with an envious look in her eyes.


    ��You��re too fat to get into any man��s heart,�� her mother said.


    ��You hurt my feelings, Mom.��


    ��Oh, are you so inconsble that you can��t eat? If so, I��ll eat your tofu pudding for you. Your father said my skin had got softer.��


    ��No! I need somefort food right now.�� The girl picked up her tofu pudding quickly and started eating.


    ��You��re lying, Big Bear. Your heart is so small; how can Sister Xixi get in?�� Amy asked solemnly.


    Lulu was stumped.


    ��Big Bear may look like an honest man, but he��s lying to you,�� Amy said. ��And I heard dishonest men make bad husbands. If you get fat, Sister Xixi, you might be less attractive, and men all like attractive women. We should be independent of men. That way, they��ll take us more seriously.��


    The other customers felt quite happy now that Amy��s little speech put a damper on their jealousy-triggering rtionship.


    Amy was a child, so she was the perfect person to tell them that without affecting their love for each other.


    Xixi nodded. ��Amy is right. If I got fat, I wouldn��t be able to put on beautiful dresses.�� She stroked Amy��s hair. ��How do you know so much?��


    Amy smiled. ��I learned it from gossip.��


    ��Okay,�� Xixi said, and turned to Lulu. ��Promise me you��ll never lie to me, Lulu.��


    Lulu nodded earnestly. ��I promise. You��re my everything.��


    ��You��re lying again, Big Bear.�� Amy pointed at the bamboo basket by his feet. ��You have this too. I saw you carry it in.��


    Lulu took a look at the basket, and didn��t know what to say.


    <i>Attagirl! </i>the other customers thought.


    Xixi guffawed and looked very happy.


    Lulu scratched his head, grinned, and resumed his seat. He was a little afraid to speak in front of Amy now.


    <i>An interesting couple. Why does the World Tree sound so familiar? Are they dryads? </i>Mag wondered.


    There was nothing about dryads in Mag Alex��s memory, but Mag had bought an old history book about the Nond Continent the other day. The bookseller had told him that it was over 100 years old. After some haggling, Mag had taken it home for one gold coin. He read it when he had time, and now had a general idea about the history of the Nond Continent.


    The book said little about dryads.


    Apparently, dryads were a branch of elves, but they preferred to call themselves night elves. The Wind Forest wasn��t their holynd, and they had their own holy tree��the World Tree.


    The war that happened 100 years ago spread to dryads. Their holynd wasid waste to, the thousand-meter-tall World Tree got cut down, and the dryads, among other species, were wiped out.


    The writer of the book spected that the elves were behind the massacre because they had always considered dryads a threat.


    <i>I don��t know what really happened to them, </i>Mag thought, <i>but if they are dryads, they might be the only ones who survived the massacre.</i>


    ��Your braised chicken and four bowls of rice. Do you want the other dishes to be served now?�� Yabemiya said.


    ��No. Serve themter, please,�� replied Lulu while Xixi picked up a bowl of rice.


    Yabemiya nodded. ��Okay.��


    ��Enjoy your meal, Sister Xixi.�� Amy smiled, and went to help Sally collect money.


    Xixi immersed in the food immediately.

 Chapter 281 - A War With The Chamber Of Commerce

    <h4>Chapter 281: A War With The Chamber Of Commerce</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Although very weak, the tree was alive again after 30 years. Xixi could feel it growing inside her belly like a baby. She felt really happy.


    She had nourished the World Tree in her belly for several decades before it gave up its life to save hers.


    It was practically her baby, and now this baby had been revived; the wounds deep inside her were starting to heal.


    Now and then, Lulu picked up some chicken and put it in her rice bowl, but he never took a bite.


    ��Eat with me, Lulu. We have enough for both of us,�� Xixi said with her mouth full.


    ��I��m not hungry. Eat up. It��s good for you.�� Lulu looked to the kitchen, in which Mag was busy cooking. ��The owner is incredible. This dish is as delicious as it��s magical. If it can make the World Tree grow faster, we��ll bring our children here every day to eat it. I��m sure they��ll get strong in no time.��


    Xixi swallowed the food in her mouth. ��Yeah. It��s so good, and I feel so warm andfortable! I think I can eat 10 more bowls of rice!�� She smiled, and went back to eating.


    Lulu turned back to look out through the door, worried and wary. <i>I hope they won��t find us.</i>


    Robert and Rood gave a burp together. They looked at each other��s empty bowl, and exchanged an embarrassed look.


    ��This sweet tofu pudding is as good as roujiamo, Boss,�� Rood said, abashed since he had harbored doubts about this restaurant. But, at least he was an honest man. ��The two dishes are good enough to take the first two spots. Besides, they are cheap at twice the price!��


    ��I��m sure they are good, but I think the first and second ce should go to savory tofu pudding and braised chicken and rice. Tofu pudding is best eaten savory,�� said Robert.


    ��That��s because you haven��t tried the sweet one, Boss. It��s simply divine. I can��t imagine the taste if it��s savory.��


    ��And you haven��t tried the savory one, either. The zha cai and little shrimp are mouth-watering.�� Robert smiled. ��Let��s just agree to disagree and move on from this issue.��


    Rood did as his boss said.


    ��Excuse me, could you bring me the check, please?�� Robert said.


    Amy walked over to their table with the kitten. ��A braised chicken, two bowls of rice, two bowls of tofu pudding, a roujiamo. That will be 1,550 copper coins,�� she said, holding out her hand.


    Robert was surprised at how quickly she had done the calction. <i>Even many adults can��t do it so quickly. </i>He gave her a dragon coin, five gold coins, and five silver coins.


    ��Thank you,�� Amy said, and held the coins in her both hands.


    When Robert was about to leave, he turned the menu over, and saw several rules on the back: a, no yelling in the restaurant; b, cash only, no credit allowed; c, no fighting and no one is allowed to threaten the owner or any employees, or he/she will be banned for life.


    <i>These are some strange rules, </i>Robert thought. <i>Normally, restaurants in Chaos City only have rules like no demons allowed or something.</i>


    Robert put the menu down and looked at Mag. <i>He hires a half-dragon, he has strict rules, and he cooks delicious and magical food. This restaurant is one of a kind. </i>He walked out of the door, and then looked back. ��If a restaurant that isn��t a member of the Chamber of Commerce took the top five spots, wouldn��t it be interesting?�� he asked Rood.


    ��It would, and if the dishes here can��t make the top 5, I think the foodpetition will be a joke.��


    Robert nodded grimly. ��Right. What good is this event if customers don��t trust it? And right now, we��re losing their trust.�� Then he smiled. ��This Mamy Restaurant may be our way to turn the tables. Customers are no fools; they may force the Food Association to make some changes, and then we may have to start a war with the Chamber of Commerce.��


    <i>A war? </i>Rood��s eyes started shining with excitement. He quickened his pace to catch up with Robert who had stridden off.

 Chapter 282 - Five Stars

    <h4>Chapter 282: Five Stars</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After two bowls of braised chicken and six bowls of rice, Xixi put the earthenware bowl that she had licked clean on the table, belched, stroked her bloated belly, sat back, and smiled at Lulu. ��I��ve never eaten more in my life, Lulu. I��m extremely satisfied.��


    The customers nearby were shocked; they had never thought such a skinny girl would be able to eat so much.


    Lulu smiled. ��Then we��lle again.��


    ��But you haven��t eaten a bite.�� Then she suddenly realized some dishes were still not served. ��Excuse me, can we have the other dishes now?��


    Yabemiya nodded. ��Sure.�� She cleared away the empty bowls and walked to the kitchen. She was surprised at how much Xixi had eaten, but she never showed it. She envied her for having such a doting lover.


    When Yabemiya brought the food, Xixi��s eyes lit up again, but she was so full that she could barely move right now. ��I want to have a bite of that rainbow fried rice, Lulu.��


    ��Okay.�� He scooped up a spoonful and held it up for her to taste.


    ��Mmm, it��s very good, and���� She tasted something familiar in it. <i>Spring of Life?! </i>She chewed a few times and swallowed. She could feel her body being soothed, although not very clearly.


    <i>The Spring of Life is the holy spring of elves; only royals and some noble families can approach it. How did the owner here get his hands on its water? He is rted to elves? </i>Xixi wondered.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Lulu asked as he had seen the change on her face.


    Xixi��s smile returned quickly. ��Nothing. I��m full. You can eat it all.�� Then she saw the sweet tofu pudding with red syrup, and picked up the spoon. ��But I think I still have room to eat this.��


    ��Eat it slow, and don��t stuff yourself too much.�� Lulu started eating the fried rice; his stomach had been rumbling for a while. <i>It��s different from braised chicken, but it��s good.</i>


    ��I like this sweet tofu pudding!�� Xixi said after taking a bite. She sat straight and started stuffing herself.


    Most people��except some bitter sweet tofu pudding people and savory tofu pudding people��were giving five stars when filling out the ballots.


    When Robert and Rood came back to the ballot boxes, the other staff had also juste back from lunch, and were ready to start working.


    ��Deputy President,�� Arvin said, ��is that restaurant cheating? By the way, we ate in Drews Restaurant for lunch. We ordered that roasted mutton, which ranks 68th.��


    ��If it��s cheating, we��ll ban it,�� said another staff member. <i>Many shady deals were going on in the dark; we��re well aware of that. But, at least they were doing it in the dark.</i>


    Rood handed his ballot to Arvin.


    Arvin was shocked when he looked at it. ��What?! Rood, were you bought off?��


    Rood smiled and looked to Robert.


    Robert gave them his ballot. ��No.��


    They were knocked for a loop. Knowing Robert, they never expected to see so many five stars, but they knew that the Deputy President could never be bought.


    ��That restaurant is very busy. I don��t think he needs to hire fake customers,�� Robert said solemnly. ��The foods there are extraordinary and well worth the prices, the environment is great, and the service is outstanding. They deserve five stars.��


    ��Looks like it��s really a dark horse,�� said a staff member. ��I can��t wait to try the food there.��


    ��You all should go there someday,�� said Rood. ��Their dishes are simply unbelievable. You must try the sweet tofu pudding.��


    ��I like the savory tofu pudding better,�� Robert said, and left.


    ��That��s a first!�� a young staff member eximed. ��Deputy President never rmended any dish before!��


    They watched Robert leave with astonished eyes.


    ...


    The six hunter-like men were walking in the Aden Square, looking around warily as if searching for something. Or someone.


    ��Hey, old woman, where is the best ce to eat?�� the youngest one asked a woman who looked to be in her 30s.


    The woman rolled her eyes in distaste. ��Are you blind or something? I��m still a girl!�� She stomped on his foot and walked off angrily.


    ��F*cking broad!�� The young man revealed the darts in his sleeve and pointed them at the woman��s back.


    The whiskered man grabbed his hand. ��Focus on our mission!�� he warned.

 Chapter 283 - I Don’t Think The Owner Is A Bad Man

    <h4>Chapter 283: I Don��t Think The Owner Is A Bad Man</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Lulu put down his spoon. He had finished eating everything. ��Are you full?�� he asked while Xixi was licking her bowl.


    ��Yes.�� Xixi smiled, putting the bowl down. There was some syrup at the corner of her mouth.


    When Lulu reached out to wipe it off, Xixi stopped him and licked it. ��That��s my syrup,�� she said.


    Lulu smiled. ��We can order two bowls of the sweet one for you next time.��


    Xixi shook her head. ��No, we can��t. We must follow the rules. We don��t want to get banned.��


    Lulu didn��t want to risk getting banned, either, because the braised chicken meant very much to them. Their future was riding on that dish. He respected Mag who had done them a solid.


    ��Excuse me, check, please,�� Lulu said.


    Amy walked up to them, thought a moment, and said, ��That will be 25 gold coins, Big Bear.�� She held out her hands.


    ��Wow, how do you do that? I don��t think I can calcte it that fast,�� Xixi said, surprised. <i>She��s such a cute, funny, bright, and lovable girl.</i>


    ��Father taught me,�� Amy said proudly. ��Will youe back tonight?��


    ��We will. But we ate too much for lunch, so we maye backter tonight and eat away.��


    Amy nodded happily. She found Xixi very kind, and was deeply impressed by how much she could eat.


    ��There you go.�� Lulu carefully put 25 gold coins in her hands. Amy had embarrassed him several times today, but he was still smiling at her. It was because Xixi liked her, and because she was the owner��s daughter.


    Xixi stroked Amy��s head and pinched Ugly Duckling��s cheek. ��I��ll see youter.��


    ��Bye, Sister Xixi, Big Bear,�� Amy replied, and watched them leave.


    <i>Dryads love nature, and that��s why they like kids and animals? </i>Mag wondered. He was pretty interested in the probablyst two dryads.


    ��What are these?�� Xixi asked after they stepped out.


    ��That elf said they��re ballots,�� Lulu answered, casting a hostile sidelong nce at Sally, who was busy collecting money.


    Xixi held his hand. ��She��s still a child; she may not even know of the massacre. Also, she��s a powerful magic caster. I don��t think we can defeat her.�� She dragged him off. ��But I fear the owner is rted to elves,�� she whispered. ��His daughter is a half-elf, so her mother is an elf, and I tasted Spring of Life in that fried rice.��


    ��Spring of Life?�� Lulu looked grave suddenly.


    ��Yes. 25 years ago, we bought some water from the Spring of Life. I still remember its taste, so I��m very sure.��


    ��Then we must keep our heads down from now on. Most people might have forgotten us since it��s been over 100 years, but elves are everywhere nowadays. Besides, those dogs are still after us. We��ll have to leave if it bes a dangerous ce.��


    ��Let��s not go vote. I have a bad feeling about going there.�� Xixi gripped harder on his hand.


    Lulu nodded and looked around.


    ��I don��t think the owner of the restaurant is a bad man; after all, his girl is so cute and thoughtful,�� said Xixi.


    ��Maybe he isn��t, but still we have to be careful. Not everybody is able to hire such a powerful elf magic caster as a waitress.��


    ��Perhaps she works there so she can eat the food for free. You have to admit that the food there is irresistible.��


    ��A magic caster works in a restaurant so she can eat?��


    ��There��s nothing wrong with that. Maybe she doesn��t like doing quests like men. She gets to stay elegant andfortable working there.��


    They walked towards a secluded corner of the Aden Square.


    ...


    The six hunters were looking up at the magic screens.


    ��There��re so many restaurants, Boss. Where do we start?��


    ��From the first one,�� the whiskered man said, pointing. ��Dukas Restaurant.��


    ��That��s a wise decision, Boss. I��m sure they came here and saw this list. They must be in one of these restaurants, waiting for us to find them.��


    ��I think I��ve caught her scent,�� a middle-aged hunter said, sniffing. He looked around, his eyes bloodshot.

 Chapter 284 - She Recognized Mag And Amy

    <h4>Chapter 284: She Recognized Mag And Amy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Which direction, cky?�� Anselm asked. They were all looking at the middle-aged man, excited.


    ��West, east, north, and south,�� cky said earnestly, pointing.


    Anselm pped him on the head. ��You may as well have said they were on this continent!�� he said angrily.


    ��I��m saying they are probably still in this square, Boss,�� cky said, aggrieved.


    Anselm nodded, thoughtful. ��Memorize this list and let��s go!�� he told his men.


    They found themselves in a bit of a predicament��they could never memorize so many items.


    ��I found the same list here, with addresses, Boss,�� the youngest one said, picking up a golden-red piece of paper beside a ballot box.


    ��Good,�� said Anselm. ��Let��s go! Keep your eyes open!�� They walked towards the Dukas Restaurant.


    ��They look suspicious, Boss,�� Monkey said to Barzel.


    ��One of them wanted to kill a woman just now,�� Barzel said gravely. <i>I sensed bloodlust in them. They are killers. Dangerous killers. The whiskered one may be even stronger than me.</i>


    These hunters had aroused suspicion not long after they entered the city. That was why the crime rate here was 10 times less than that of Rodu.


    ��Go to Mamy Restaurant, Monkey. Tell Lord Brandli about this when hees out. They might have notmitted any crime, but I fear they will soon. They��re dangerous,�� said Barzel.


    ��Yes, Boss!�� Monkey ran towards the restaurant. <i>The boss said they��re dangerous, so they must be above 5th-tier. The poption is dense here; we have to make sure they don��t hurt anyone.</i>


    ...


    ��Don��t forget to pick Amy up in the afternoon,�� Krassu said to Mag after he paid his check.


    Mag nodded. ��I won��t.��


    ��Bye, Master Half-beard!�� Amy said, waving at Krassu.


    ��Bye, Amy.�� Krassu smiled, and took his leave.


    The busy lunch hours were finally over. ��How many ballots did you give out?�� Mag asked Sally.


    Sally counted the ones left in her hand. ��380,�� she answered calmly. Still, she couldn��t hide the excitement in her eyes. After all, it was she who had given them out, and they would decide if the dishes would make the list or not.


    Mag nodded. <i>2,000 ballots are not enough. Dinner time is longer and busier. I think we can hand out over 1,000 today.</i>


    ��All the five dishes deserve to reach the top 10. No one is a better cook than you, Boss,�� Yabemiya said.


    Mag smiled. ��It��s not easy to get into the top 10.�� <i>Many peoplee to the square every day. There is a lot ofrge restaurants that can hand out thousands of ballots each day, and some of their dishes are even more expensive than mine.</i>


    Mag didn��t care much about the rankings as long as one of his dishes ended in the top 30. At this rate, he was convinced he could do it. He had an inkling that he would get more missions like this one soon, so he didn��t want to rank too high; otherwise, the system might ask him to rank first next time.


    ��Your dishes should take the first ce, Father. They��re marvelous,�� said Amy.


    Mag smiled and touched her head. ��One day they will.�� He lifted her up in his arms. ��Let��s go take a nap, and then I��ll take you to school.��


    ��Yes, Father.�� Amy put her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes.


    ��Meow, meow.�� Ugly Duckling wed at Mag��s leg and looked up at him with a sad face. It was afraid to be left behind.


    ��I almost forgot you.�� Mag crouched down and picked it up. ��I��ll leave the rest to you,�� he said to Yabemiya and Sally. ��You can get some rest first if you��re tired.��


    ��Yes, Boss.�� His two waitresses nodded and watched him go upstairs.


    ��You have got even better, Aisha. You��re such a quick learner,�� Yabemiya said, and gave her a thumbs-up.


    ��Thank you, but I still have much to learn from you.�� There was a glimmer of joy in Sally��s eyes.


    When Mag and Amy came back downstairs, the restaurant was super clean. Sally had left, and Yabemiya was leaning on a table, sleeping.


    ��Let��s be quiet and not wake her up. She��s very tired,�� Mag whispered.


    Amy nodded, and shushed Ugly Duckling with a forefinger to the lips. They walked out softly with the bike.


    It was past lunchtime, so not many people were walking on the street, but they stared when they rode by.


    On the second floor of a teahouse stood a girl wearing the same white dress as she had worn when she met Mag the other day at the west gate. She recognized Mag and Amy.

 Chapter 285 - A Box And A Ring

    <h4>Chapter 285: A Box And A Ring</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Elizabeth watched until they vanished behind a corner. <i>They look like normal people, but why do I have this strange feeling that they are dangerous?</i>


    A middle-aged man wearing a white long gown pushed the door open and walked in. ��What are you looking at, Elizabeth?��


    ��Nothing. Just two strangers.�� She turned away from the window to look at the man. ��You said you found something that belonged to Father, Uncle. He had been missing ever since he fought Alex.��


    The man raised his hand, in which a small ice blue box appeared. It then flew towards Elizabeth. ��I found it at an auction, but I��m pretty sure it��s his. It��s sealed by magic, and only your blood can open it. That��s why I wrote asking you toe here.��


    Elizabeth caught the box with shaking hands. She took a deep breath and opened it carefully.


    Inside the box she found a ring with a sapphire.


    ��It��s Father��s ring!�� she eximed, excited. She picked it up and suddenly looked worried. ��It��s his favorite space magic ring; he carried it with him all the time. Something must have happened to him...��


    ��Some adventurer found it in the wild. He thought it was just a normal ring and auctioned it, and I happened to be at that auction with a friend. I caught your father��s scent on it and bought it. You should open it. There might be some vital clues.��


    Elizabeth nodded. Suddenly, an ice needle appeared between her fingers, and she pricked her finger��s tip with it. A blue-silver drop of blood fell onto the sapphire, and got absorbed right away. Suddenly, a magic screen appeared, with a long white-haired middle-aged man on it. ��I knew you would find this, Elizabeth.�� He smiled.


    ��Father...�� Elizabeth said as she looked at the disheveled man who had once been the king of frost dragons��Rankster. <i>What happened to you?</i>


    ��You may want to know what happened to me,�� Rankster continued. ��It��s a long story, but I��m still alive. I threw the ring away. There��s nothing in it, so don��t worry if someone is there with you. They��d be crazy if they wanted to rob you of it.��


    Then the magic screen disappeared.


    ��Father!�� Elizabeth reached out her hand but then let it drop, distressed.


    ��Is there anything else in the ring?�� Fox asked, nervous.


    Elizabeth was surprised when she checked the ring, but she didn��t show it. Instead, she put on a sad face and put the ring back in the box. ��It��s empty.��


    Fox was very disappointed. He knew his niece was never good at concealing her emotions, so one look at her face and he decided she was telling the truth.


    ��Can I keep this ring, Uncle?�� Elizabeth asked, her face still sad.


    Fox had recovered his calm. ��Sure. I��ll take my leave, then. You rarelye here. Why don��t you stay for a few days?��


    Elizabeth nodded. ��Okay.�� She put the box away and watched Fox disappear in a blue-silver light.


    Elizabeth waved her hand to close the window and took out the box again. ��How did Father know that I wouldn��t be alone when I opened the ring? What��s exactly in it?�� she whispered.

 Chapter 286 - A Golden Dragon Sister

    <h4>Chapter 286: A Golden Dragon Sister</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Elizabeth opened the box again. She waved her hand, and arge frost barrier appeared around her.


    Only frost dragons could do this. They were stronger within their barrier, and nobody outside could sense their magic wave.


    After she made sure Fox could never catch her magic wave, Elizabeth picked up the ring.


    Between what her father had just said and Fox��s strange behavior, she could tell her uncle didn��t really care if his brother was alive or dead. <i>He expected to find something in the ring, </i>Elizabeth thought.


    Elizabeth waved the ring, and then a letter and two palm-sized boxes came out��one golden, one silver��and also a strip of paper, with some ck scribble on it. ��Put on a disappointed face if you��re not alone, and say there��s nothing inside.��


    That was why she had lied to her uncle. When she told him the ring was empty, she had glimpsed the icy blue light around his fingers disappearing.


    Fox was a 9th-tier magic caster. She didn��t stand a chance against him; she couldn��t even break his frost barrier.


    <i>Uncle was always nice to me. I considered him one of my closest family members. But, he wanted to kill me because of this ring? What happened to Father? Why didn��t hee back? </i>She had so many questions.


    She looked at the two boxes iid with precious stones, and picked up the letter. It was cold and hard like a piece of ice.


    Suddenly, a silver light arose from the silver envelope and circled around Elizabeth. Then it flew back into the envelope; the ice broke, and out came the letter.


    Elizabeth opened the letter. ��Elizabeth, my daughter, I��m so d you��re reading this, and I��m sorry for having left without saying goodbye,�� the message read. She felt her eyes grow wet as she recognized her father��s writing.


    ��Don��t waste your time looking for me, ��cause I��m also looking for someone. You are to be the queen of frost dragons. They thought I lost to Alex and then died from a serious wound or something, right? No. I didn��te back because I have an important matter to attend to. Also, I want to find Alex. I don��t think he��s dead.


    ��I have to tell you something. 17 years ago, I fell in love with a human girl. Her name was Gillian. She was pregnant with a girl when I left her to take care of some business; she should be 14 by now. If I was right, she should be a golden dragon, like your grandmother.


    ��I��m sorry that I fell in love with another girl. Your mother��s death was a great blow to me. Gillianforted me and gave me peace. I didn��t want them to get in trouble because of me, so I never went to visit them after I left. Also, I felt ashamed. In the two boxes are two dragon pearls. I want you to eat the frost dragon pearl at your 20th birthday. It will stimte your frost dragon blood, and make you be the first in the line of session to the throne. They will have to make you the queen.


    ��But I want you to find your sister and her mother first. It shouldn��t be too hard to find a half-dragon in Chaos City. Give her the golden dragon pearl at her 18th birthday, and she will be a real dragon. You can trust her, but don��t trust anyone else. Not even your family. I killed many dragons standing between me and the throne. They will bow before you as long as you��re stronger than them.��


    <i>I have a golden dragon sister? </i>Elizabeth looked at the letter with mixed emotions. Then it suddenly broke into pieces, which fell down on the floor.


    <i>My mother died because of you, but she never said she hated you. How could you have fallen in love with another woman? </i>Elizabeth clenched her fists, her face white. She looked at the two dragon pearls, thoughtful.


    <i>You left her when she was pregnant. Is the throne that important to you? You have time to tend to your so-called important matter, but you never visited them even once... </i>The anger in her eyes was gone as she suddenly felt sorry for them.


    ...


    After Mag took Amy to school, he went to a bookstore and bought some history books about this world.


    No species had ever dominated the whole world before, so the history books were many and varied. Mag didn��t know if he could trust these books, but at least they could serve as a good mean to kill time.


    Since his memories concerning the elven princess might have been erased, Mag actually didn��t fully know the continent.


    He knew little, among other things, about Dragon Inds and Ghost Inds. Irina had to have been with him when he went to those ces. So, he had to read books to understand this world better.


    ...


    Mag did some reading in the afternoon, and then went to pick Amy up from school. After dinner, when he opened for business, he found about 100 people waiting outside, which served as a perfect advertisement.


    Amy ate a braised chicken and rice in front of them, and more people ordered this dish than during lunchtime.


    After Yabemiya told him how many bowls of braised chicken had been ordered, Mag said to the system, ��I want to buy another earthenware pot.��


    ��You have no right to buy����


    ��If I make more money every day, it will take me much shorter to earn enough to upgrade the restaurant.��


    ��The earthenware pot is ready in the cupboard! 10 gold coins has been deducted! Thank you!��


    Mag took out the new pot, which was exactly the same as the old one. Braising chicken was a time-consuming process, so he had bought another pot to increase efficiency.


    ...


    ��We��ll keep on eating�� no, looking for them, Boss?�� cky asked as they walked out of a roasted meat restaurant, bloated from eating too much.


    ��Of course! We have eaten�� no, looked for them in 88 restaurants. If we stopped now, it would be all for nothing!�� Anselm touched his stomach and walked towards their next destination.


    ��I can��t eat another bite. It��s gettingte. I think they might have left,�� cky said, worried. They hurried after their boss.

 Chapter 287 - I Found Them!

    <h4>Chapter 287: I Found Them!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Why haven��t Sister Xixi and Big Beare?�� Amy was sitting in the long-legged chair with Ugly Duckling, looking to the door with her chin on the counter. It was already dark outside.


    <i>She really likes them, </i>Mag thought. <i>Maybe Xixi reminded her of her mother. </i>He sighed. He might be a great father, but there was one thing he could never give her: maternal love.


    <i>I can��t go look for her mother until I��m strong enough. And to get stronger, I need to work harder to make more money so that I can buy strength from the system. It��s the fastest way. But, I also need to work out at night.</i>


    ��I��ll have two bowls of braised chicken, one sweet tofu pudding, and one Yangzhou fried rice tonight!�� Xixi said excitedly as she walked backwards, facing Lulu.


    Lulu nodded, smiling. ��Okay.�� He was not carrying the basket this time. He pushed aside the slender willow branches behind her, and looked around warily.


    ��We have to eat faster. If they have followed us here, it��s very likely they are looking for us right now,�� Lulu whispered.


    Xixi nodded. ��I know.��


    It was almost 8 PM when they arrived at the restaurant. Some patrons were still waiting for their seats.


    ��You��re finally here, Sister Xixi,�� Amy said the moment they pushed the door open. She climbed down the chair and walked over to them happily.


    ��Good evening, Amy. We havee to eat your gourmet food,�� Xixi said, stroking Amy��s hair with a smile.


    ��Come on in. Father��s cooking is the best in the world.�� She frolicked around her with the kitten.


    The patrons hadn��t thought Amy could be so adorable. After all, they had seen her set ava demon on fire.


    ...


    ��It��s settled, then. I��ll ask Urien toe here, and we��ll work together to make a super magic staff for my disciple,�� Krassu said, putting the diagram away, and looked at Novan who was sitting behind the desk in his office.


    ��No problem. Just don��t forget your promise: half an hour every month for the students here.��


    ��You really want me to teach them? I may lead them astray.��


    ��You��re the Lord of Fire. Nobody is more qualified to teach them magic than you.��


    Krassu looked Novan in the eye and didn��t reply.


    ��Melee magic is important to magic casters,�� Novan said. ��You have shown the world that a melee magic caster can be as strong as a ranged magic caster, if not stronger. That��s reason enough for to learn it. I��m leaving it to the children to decide which kind of magic they want to learn. Maybe magic casters will not have to fear hand-to-handbat one day.��


    ��If someone else had said that to me, I would have thought he was out of his mind, but I trust you.�� Krassu smiled. ��I have to make one thing clear, though. There��re some things I��ll only teach my disciple. They can learn from me, but I only have one disciple.��


    Novan smiled. ��All right. Amy is also one of our students here.��


    ��Oh, one more thing. I need a ce to build a magic room.��


    ��Howrge is it?��


    ��Larger than the one I��m using now.��


    ��10 timesrger?��


    ��No. I��m not moving the whole Magus Tower here.��


    Novanughed. ��But if anyone can move it here, it��s you. You can use the buildings just outside the magic school. They��re our school��s property.��


    Krassu nodded. ��Thank you. Come on, let me treat you to dinner. I��ll show you some divine food.��


    ��There��s no food I haven��t tried in this city.�� Novan sounded uninterested, but he rose to his feet anyway.


    ��Don��t be so confident. I can promise you you never tried it.�� Krassu walked out.


    Novan looked at his back incredulously, and followed him out.


    ...


    The band of hunters belched, their bellies swollen. They hade to the western corner of the square.


    ��ording those restaurateurs�� ounts, they are here, Boss,�� said the youngest man. ��But we have eaten in all the restaurants on this paper, and still haven��t found them. What do we do now?��


    ��Smells good! And it��s nothing like anything we have eaten,�� cky said, sniffing. He looked around, and then fixed his eyes on Mamy Restaurant. ��I found them! Over there!�� he shouted, pointing, his eyes red from bloodlust.

 Chapter 288 - It’s Been Years Since I Last Beat Dogs

    <h4>Chapter 288: It��s Been Years Since I Last Beat Dogs</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Anselm frowned. ��Are you sure?�� he asked, his bow in hand.


    The moon was up. A full moon. The other hunters were all gazing at cky, excited.


    ��I��m sure,�� cky said, his eyes blood-red. ��I��ve been after them for decades. The scent is strong. They are definitely in that restaurant.��


    ��We don��t have much time. We can��t let them slip away this time,�� Anselm said with a cruel smile. He had already notched an arrow to his longbow. ��Time to hunt.��


    The other hunters grabbed the longbows on their horses, smiling cruelly. The moon seemed to have painted the clouds red.


    The air around them was thick with bloody fog. ck hairs sprouted from their arms, ws and fangs protruded, and their eyes were blood-red. They fanned out and moved quietly towards the restaurant.


    Not far from Mamy Restaurant, Monkey was leaning against a tree, yawning. He took a look at them, and suddenly became wide awake. <i>Sh*t! I don��t think they��re going there to have some dinner!</i>


    Monkey had been following them from noon, but all they had done was eat and drink in every restaurant like hillbillies who hade to the city for the first time. Brandli had ordered Monkey to follow them and report if anything bad happened.


    Money felt they were looking for someone, and now it seemed they had found their target in Mamy Restaurant.


    Both Brandli and Barzel had ordered him to make sure nothing happened to Mamy Restaurant. He had to call for backup immediately.


    A shrill whistle pierced the silence of the night.


    Barzel��s face darkened; he looked in the direction of Mamy Restaurant.


    ��What��s wrong, Boss?�� Bob asked.


    ��I was right. They were looking for someone, and have just found their target. Ride back and report! A 7th-tier threat!�� Barzel said, and ran to the restaurant with his sword in hand. He was grateful to Mag for his help the other day, so he wanted to protect his restaurant.


    ��Yes, Boss!�� Bob ran to the horse with a grave face. He understood the severity of this incident��even Lord Brandli was just a 7th-tier magic caster, and Barzel was only a 5th-tier knight.


    ...


    Fiveva demons were walking beside Sargeras��Monde, Kil, and three strange faces. They were all looking adoringly at their leader.


    ��Burning Legion! That��s such a badass name, Boss! And you��ve be even stronger than before!��


    ��For the Burning Legion! I like the sound of it.��


    ��By the way, where are we eating tonight, Boss? I could really use a drink.��


    ��I can��t take credit for the name. Also, our catch phrase isn��t ��for the Burning Legion��,�� said Sargeras. Now his Burning Legion had six members, and more were on the way here.


    ��Then who came up with this name?�� asked Cossus, who was d in red armor. One of his ears was missing.


    ��And what��s our catch phrase?�� asked Markza, who had a cross-shaped scar on his forehead.


    ��What are we going to eat?�� Calzac grinned.


    ��We��re going to eat the food made by a talented cook that will change our fate: roujiamo,�� said Sargeras. ��It is the same cook that came up with our name. As for our catch phrase, it is: for roujiamo!��


    ��For roujiamo!�� echoed Kil and Monde.


    The pedestrians nearby cast them a confused look.


    Cossus, Markza, and Calzac didn��t understand. ��You wanted us toe here because of this roujiamo, Boss?�� Cossus asked.


    Sargeras nodded. ��Yes. You��ll understand after you eat it. I want you to always keep in mind that that restaurant is basically our holynd. The future ofva demons is riding on it. We have to keep the owner and his daughter safe no matter what, and we must always follow the rules there.��


    ��Why don��t we just take the cook by force, Boss?�� Calzac asked. ��We can make him cook roujiamo for us every day.��


    Sargerasughed. ��By force? You��ll have to go through two 10th-tier magic casters first. Can you do that?��


    ��I can��t,�� Calzac said, and stroked his bald head, grinning like a fool. They walked on; other pedestrians kept their distance from them in fright.


    ...


    Urien was making magic potions in his shop. ��Werewolves?�� He took a sniff and looked out his door, surprised. ��It��s been years since Ist beat dogs...��


    ��Dogs! Six! Six dogs!�� ck Coal cried excitedly in his cage.


    ...


    Lulu and Xixi had just seated themselves. Xixi was enjoying her braised chicken and rice, while Lulu took a bite of roujiamo and smiled happily.


    Abruptly, Xixi raised her head and looked to the door. ��They��re here!�� she cried.


    No sooner had she spoken than a ck arrow pierced the door and flew towards Lulu��s back.

 Chapter 289 - Warning! Warning! We’re Under Attack!

    <h4>Chapter 289: Warning! Warning! We��re Under Attack!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The ck arrow pierced through the door, leaving a hole asrge as a human head. It was flying towards Lulu��s back, its rear end shaking, the arrowhead bright and sharp.


    Huge as Lulu was, he was quick and nimble. He pushed himself into the air, grabbed Xixi by her arm, and pulled her up. The arrow went through his shirt, narrowly missed his back and her hand, and thudded deep into the counter, thrumming.


    ��Warning! Warning! We��re under a 7th-tier attack!�� the system shouted. ��The door is not able to hold!��


    Mag froze for an instant when he heard the loud noise of his door breaking. He rushed out of the kitchen with his golden knife in hand and stepped in front of Amy. He was relieved when he saw she was all right. Then, he frowned at the arrow.


    Amy was still sitting in the long-legged chair. She took a look at the arrow and stuck her head out from behind his back. ��Bad guys havee looking for trouble again, Father?��


    ��Yes. Stay behind me. They��re very strong,�� Mag said gravely. <i>Maybe Amy can handle 3rd-tier enemies, but these guys are clearly much more powerful.</i>


    ��This arrow could have killed me!�� Mag said to the system.


    ��No. I had it under control. I adjusted the course of the arrow so that it didn��t hurt any customers, and I cleared up all the wood dust instantly so that it wouldn��t disturb the customers. You should be thanking me instead of yelling at me.��


    Mag felt more reassured. <i>Clearly the system won��t let me die, but it seems I have to upgrade the restaurant to reinforce its defense systems after all. Moreover, I have to do it as soon as possible.</i>


    Lulu held Xixi��s hand andnded back on the floor with his right arm around her waist. He looked toward the door, angry.


    ��They found us,�� Xixi whispered, clenching her fist. Green lights arose from her and linked her with Lulu like a green band.


    The people in the room suddenly realized they were in danger when they saw the hole in the door and the ck arrow. Some shrieked, and many looked around, worried, wondering what was going on.


    Some people got down under the tables, but most of them didn��t move.


    Sally found herself standing slightly in front of Mag with a worried look in her eyes. ��This arrow packed a lot of power. Come here, Miya,�� she said.


    She was a 7th-tier magic caster and a marksman. She was well aware how hard it was to kill two people with one arrow��and through a door too.


    She didn��t feel any magic waves on the arrow, so she decided the archer had to be 7th-tier or above.


    Sally didn��t want to risk blowing her cover if she could help it, but she didn��t want to see Mag, Amy, or Miya get hurt, either. <i>Obviously they are not targeting us, so I should be able to protect them. If Amy��s or Mag��s life was in danger, I��m sure Urien would not just stand by. </i>A blue light appeared around her fingers.


    Yabemiya walked over to them, frightened. But, she stepped in front of Sally, holding the tray vertically before her. She mustered up her courage, and said, ��Don��t worry. I��ll protect you.��


    Sally was first surprised, and then touched. <i>She knows she��s not strong, but she chose to protect her friends.</i>


    Urien was standing outside of his shop. He looked to the restaurant and nodded approvingly at Sally, his ck robe inconspicuous in the dark night.


    <i>I haven��t seen werewolves for years, </i>Urien thought. <i>Is that old dog still alive?</i>


    The six hunters had pulled back their bows, their bodies glowing red. The air smelled of blood. They were still in their human forms, but their eyes burned with red.


    ...


    ��Brandli, what happened?�� Novan asked in his carriage at the entrance of the Aden Square.


    Brandli recognized Novan��s voice and reined up hard. ��Principal Novan! A bunch of people are making trouble. They��re quite dangerous.��


    ��Where?�� Krassu asked. He was in the same carriage.


    ��Mamy Restaurant, Lord Krassu.�� He was in such a hurry because he knew that restaurant was not just any restaurant. He shuddered to think what Urien and Krassu would do if anything happened to Amy.


    ��To Mamy Restaurant!�� Krassu urged, worried and angry.


    Monkey knew it was not his ce to speak, so he just led the way.


    Two horses and a ck carriage were running towards Mamy Restaurant.


    ...


    ��Come on out! Or the people here will suffer the same fate as the vigers 20 years ago!�� Anselm called out. He tossed his bow aside and clenched his fist. Five 30-centimeter-long ws protruded from his knuckles, shimmering in the moonlight. His eyes burned red. The air had be cold.

 Chapter 290 - Let’s Go Help Her

    <h4>Chapter 290: Let��s Go Help Her</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The restaurant fell silent; they gazed at Lulu and Xixi. Nobody decided to help them, for they didn��t know who the couple were; besides, many could tell their enemies were vicious and strong.


    However, they didn��t worry too much that they would kill all the people here. With the two powerful magic casters being Amy��s masters, nobody dared do that, not even the Gray Temple.


    Mag was furious. <i>They must be out of their minds, threatening my customers like that! </i>He asked the system, ��How much for a Barrett M82A1?��


    ��You can��t afford it.��


    ��Loan me some money!��


    ��No. Oh, by the way, your Elephant Check Later can pay up to 100 gold coins for you, but still, you can��t afford it.��


    <i>The system must have priced it very high, </i>Mag thought. <i>It knew a gun like that would change this world dramatically.</i>


    <i>Where is Urien? What did the couple do to infuriate them that much? Maybe it has something to do with the massacre of the dryads. </i>Mag didn��t know if Urien had noticed what was happening here, so he decided to stand behind Sally. He knew Sally was a 7th-tier magic caster. He found Yabemiya a little silly, but he was touched by her altruistic behavior.


    Xixi frowned and clenched her fist when she remembered what had happened 20 years ago. They had stayed in that vige for only one night, but their enemies had ughtered the whole vige, sparing none��including babies.


    They lived in the woods for three years afterwards, trying not to get anyone killed because of them.


    But now, it seemed the brutal tragedy would happen all over again. <i>They��re ruthless killers. They will kill them! </i>Xixi thought.


    ��Don��t worry. I won��t let it happen again,�� Lulu said, holding her hand tightly.


    Amy stood up on the chair, put Ugly Duckling on one of Mag��s shoulders, and stuck her head out from behind his other shoulder. ��Sister Xixi, those bad people are looking for you?�� She didn��t look worried at all.


    ��Meow!�� the kitten cried, scared of being up so high, struggling to keep itself from falling down.


    Lulu��s grip gave herfort and strength. She turned to look at Amy and nodded. ��Yes. It��s time to say goodbye, Amy. I��ll miss you.��


    ��Why? Don��t go, Sister Xixi. You should stay here ande eat Father��s food every day.�� Then she looked at the door. ��I can help you take them out.��


    Xixi gave a woeful smile. It was hard for them to leave now that they had found a way to resurrect the World Tree, but they didn��t want anything to happen to the people here.


    Lulu stroked her hair. ��Let��s go.�� Suddenly, he turned into a ck bear about three meters tall. He ran towards the door, busted it down, rushed out, jumped up high, and brought his iron-hard paw down on Anselm��s head.


    ��Goodbye, Amy,�� Xixi said, and turned into a white cat. Green lights arose from her feet. She followed the bear out, nimble and fast.


    The green band was still linking them together. Meanwhile, the customers were left dumbfounded.


    <i>I have to buy a new door, again, </i>Mag thought. ��Do you have spare doors in stock, system?��


    ��Of course.��


    ��You sound like you already knew the door would break again.��


    Amy��s eyes widened. She threw her arms around Mag��s neck. ��Big Bear is really a bear, and Sister Xixi is a beautiful cat. But why does she look like Ugly Duckling? Oh, we should help them, Father! Hurry!��


    ��No. It��s too dangerous.�� Mag untangled her hands from around his neck and turned around. ��Remember, Amy, you can help others, but on the condition that you don��t get hurt. I don��t want to see you put yourself in danger.��


    Amy looked at the door, her eyes blue and clear. ��But I like her. Aren��t we supposed to protect the ones we like?��


    Mag fell silent for a moment. Then he smiled. ��You��re right. Let��s go help her.�� He picked her up and walked to the door with his kitchen knife. <i>If a man doesn��t want to protect the one he loves, then he doesn��t love her.</i>

 Chapter 291 - Kill Him!

    <h4>Chapter 291: Kill Him!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Anselm roared at the looming figure and the huge paw. He didn��t panic; instead, he took a step forward and promptly turned into a three-meter-tall werewolf.


    He was now covered in grayish ck fur, his ws long and sharp. He jumped up, leaving the paved ground cracked, reached out his red-gleaming ws, and went straight for the bear.


    The werewolf��s ws ripped the bear��s chest open, leaving a horrible wound, while the bear��s paw punched the werewolf��s face so hard that a tooth went flying out of his mouth.


    The moment theynded on the ground, they came at each other again, fists flying, and ws shing.


    They were furious, savage, and unbelievably fast.


    Their brutal power crushed the ground and ripped trees, blood flying everywhere. The customers were bbergasted; it was not a scene they saw every day here in Chaos City. Thrilling was not enough to describe it.


    By then, the white cat had jumped out. A green light appeared on her forehead, and the green band between them had be brighter.


    And then the bear was surrounded by green lights, which were flooding into his wounds. He stopped bleeding, his injuries were healing fast, and his size had grown. He punched Anselm and sent him flying.


    Anselm dug his ws into the ground, leaving deep grooves before he finally stopped. Blood came out of his mouth. ��Get her!�� he roared.


    Three hunters loosed the arrows, and then they turned into two-meter-tall werewolves and jumped at her. They had been hunting together for many years; they were a well-oiled team inbat. They decided to kill the healer first.


    There was nervousness in Xixi��s light golden eyes. She moved faster on the wall, zigzagging to dodge all three arrows, and threw several ck seeds onto the ground, which instantly sprouted up into green vines and shot out to grab the three werewolves.


    <i>They��re dryads? </i>Urien thought as he looked at the white cat and the big bear. <i>If my memory serves me right, the heart of the World Tree has gone missing. Could it be...</i>


    Lulu pounced on Anselm again, and punched him so hard that his wolf head went into the ground.


    ��Boss!�� cried the other werewolves in shock. They��d never thought Lulu was able to take him on.


    The three werewolves tore the vines off themselves. Instead of going after Xixi, they surrounded Lulu; they knew well enough that the white, nimble cat was not easy to catch.


    It was impossible, however, for the bear to escape. Powerful though Lulu was, without Xixi��s magic, he couldn��t even beat Anselm.


    They just needed to capture the bear; they knew the cat would never leave him behind.


    Lulu kept punching him on the head. It seemed like he had dominated the fight.


    Suddenly, the moon appeared from behind the clouds, exciting the werewolves.


    A red light exploded around Anselm, and his ws sprang up and tore the bear��s chest open. Then he kicked him in the belly, and sent him flying away and crashing through a few trees.


    Anselm rose slowly to his feet. ��Blood moon, give me strength!�� His mutted head started healing quickly. His hair grew longer and turned red like mes.


    ��Kill him!�� Anselm said with a cruel smile. His wounds hadpletely healed up. He looked even more frightening than before, now having half-a-meter-long ws.


    They had all be werewolves atst, darting towards Lulu. It looked like they were about to tear him to shreds.


    ��Run!�� Lulu called out to Xixi. His wounds were horribly deep, and the red light around them was preventing them from healing. Leaning against a big tree, he stood up, ring fiercely at his enemies.


    ��No!�� Xixi cried out in a shrill voice. She jumped towards the werewolves from the top of the restaurant, hurled a handful of seeds��which sprouted up and turned into arge vine above the werewolves��in the air, and tried to get to Lulu.

 Chapter 292 - Protect Mag!

    <h4>Chapter 292: Protect Mag!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Look, Boss! Over there!�� Cossus said.


    ��They��re fighting? Isn��t fighting a crime here, Boss?�� asked Calzac.


    ��What?�� Sargeras looked with surprise. Even he didn��t dare start a fight in Chaos City.


    ��Mag is in trouble! Hurry up! We��re going to help him!�� Sargeras said grimly.


    His men��s eyes lit up. It had been years since theyst fought together. This time, they were going to fight for roujiamo.


    ...


    ��Yeah,e on down, little cat,�� Anselm said, tearing apart the vine. He jumped up high and swung his red ws at Xixi.


    ��No!�� Lulu shouted. He tore the tree down and brought it down at Anselm��s head.


    A look of terror shed across Xixi��s face. She hurriedly created a green barrier under herself, but it got broken almost in an instant.


    The ws bit into her belly and sent hernding hard in front of Mag��s door. Blood welled from her wounds; her white fur reddened. She shifted to her human form again. Shey there, motionless, her face waxy pale.


    ��No!�� Lulu cried. Anselm put his hands up to catch the tree. The force sent him into the ground, but then he easily tore it into pieces. He walked towards Lulu. ��Kill her,�� he said to his men.


    The other werewolves looked at Xixi, grinning. They rubbed their ws together, making a terrifying sound. Long they had waited to kill them and end it.


    ��No!�� Lulu cried in despair. He darted towards her in a frenzy, but Anselm sent him flying back with his ws. Without Xixi��s healing magic, he didn��t stand a chance against Anselm.


    ��Go... Lulu...�� Xixi said, looking at Lulu with love and care.


    Anselmughed. ��You��ll both die here today.�� He swung his ws at Lulu again, and almost tore off his entire arm. The full moon had made him even more powerful.


    The customers felt sorry for the couple, but no one dared help them. Some looked away; they couldn��t bear to watch.


    Barzel drew his sword as the werewolves walked towards Xixi.


    He knew they were stronger than him, but he was a knight, and an officer too.


    Urien narrowed his eyes and looked at Xixi��s belly. ��The heart of the World Tree is inside her and has grown into a tree, but it��s already dead,�� he whispered, and sighed. ��Their nature magic is as powerful as elves�� life magic, but they need the World Tree to help them. Their hope of reviving the dryads has died with the tree. The old man asked me to help find them. It seems I have seeded.��


    Urien took a step forward, and ice appeared under his feet.


    The werewolves had raised their ws, and were ready to tear Xixi to pieces.


    ��Stop!�� a voice called out from the restaurant.


    The werewolves looked there, and saw a man holding a knife with a kid in his arms.


    The customers inside and the onlookers outside were all shocked.


    ��Is he out of his mind? Neither of Amy��s two masters is here today!��


    ��I wish I could be as brave as him.��


    ��Amy��s powerful, but I don��t think she can beat those werewolves. She might get hurt!��


    Many people liked Mag and Amy, or rather Mag��s cooking. Anyway, they decided to protect them. Some were already reaching for their swords or magic wands.


    Amy jumped down and ran to Xixi. ��Sister Xixi!�� she called out in worry and anger.


    ��Get out of here... Amy...�� Xixi said in a feeble voice. She didn��t want anyone to get killed because of her, least of all Amy.


    But Amy stepped between her and the werewolves. ��How dare you hurt Sister Xixi and Big Bear, you mongrels!�� She raised her hands, and two fireballs appeared.


    <i>She��s very brave. I should have expected that from my disciple, </i>Urien thought. He stopped and pulled out his ck wand, its tip glowing.


    ��How I miss the taste of little kids! I bet she��ll be very good,�� a werewolf said, licking his lips.


    Mag had already seen Urien out of the corner of his eye. He stepped in front of Amy with a cold look on his face. ��Youy a finger on her, and I��ll make you wish you were dead.�� He found himself hating himself for being so weak. He would bury his knife in his head right now if he were strong enough.


    The werewolf looked at Mag and his knife andughed. ��I��d like to see you try, stupid human.�� He brought his ws down at Mag.


    Urien raised his hand. Barzel rushed towards them. Some onlookers looked away or closed their eyes; they didn��t have the heart to watch them get killed.


    ��Protect Mag! For roujiamo!�� a voice thundered. Suddenly, a ming figure flew over to the werewolf, and smashed an iron chair on his head.


    ��For roujiamo!�� echoed the other fiveva demons. They rushed towards the werewolves with mes all over them.

 Chapter 293 - Enemies Deserved To Die

    <h4>Chapter 293: Enemies Deserved To Die</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Barzel was rushing; Sally was about to cast her magic; Yabemiya had thrown the tray at the werewolf.


    But it was the iron chair which sent the werewolf flying away that saved Mag. Then, the tray caught him on the fang and broke it.


    ��If you want to harm him, you��ll have to go through me first!�� Sargeras said, holding the chair in his hand, diminishing the mes over him.


    The burning-hotva was flowing in his cracks. He was even more conspicuous in the dark.


    The reason Mag had let Amy stand before those werewolves was because he had known Urien and Sally would save them, so he was surprised and grateful when Sargeras had shown up. <i>But what the hell is ��for roujiamo��?! Are they using that as their catch phrase?</i>


    He felt much more reassured now that Sargeras was here, though.


    The customers gaped at theva demon.


    ��He beat that werewolf with a chair!��


    ��Is that theva demon thates here every day? Never thought he could be so strong!��


    ��No wonder Mag doesn��t look worried at all; he has such powerful allies to watch his back.��


    Many customers knew Sargeras and his chair; after all, he was pretty unobtrusive.


    He had struck other customers as quiet and peaceful, and he always sat by the door.


    They had never expected him to be as powerful as that. They were very happy that he had taken out the werewolf, though.


    What amazed them even more was Mag��s calm and rxed manner in the face of danger.


    <i>He��s almost 8th-tier, </i>Sally thought, looking at Sargeras. <i>It��s over. </i>Then she turned to Xixi, and whispered some spell. A light blue light appeared around her belly, and then the bleeding stopped.


    Yabemiya gaped at Sargeras who had always been polite to her. <i>He��s so strong!</i>


    Amy stuck her head out from behind Mag. ��Not bad, Big Bald Head,�� she said happily.


    Sargeras was ttered by Amy��spliment and smiled back. ��Leave it to me to take care of them.�� He red at the other werewolves who had started cowering, and called out to his men, ��Take them out!��


    ��For roujiamo!�� they roared, charging at the werewolves with maces and iron bars.


    The werewolves howled and met them with ws. Then came the sharp ring of metal against metal. Blood andva were flying everywhere. It was pandemonium.


    Anselm punched the bear again and sent him flying away. ��I��m so sick of this city! So many f*cking meddlers! Who gave you the balls to challenge me?��


    Lulu became human again, covered in horrifying wounds. He gasped and struggled to raise his head to try to find Xixi.


    Sargeras grinned. ��Roujiamo, I guess.�� He rushed towards Anselm, leaving ava-filled hole in the ground with every step he took.


    Anselm snorted. ��Die!�� He charged at Sargeras, his red ws glowing in the moonlight.


    ��Take this!�� Sargeras shouted, and swung his chair at Anselm��s head.


    The chair whistled through the air. Anselm blocked it with his ws, but the force knocked him over, sending him flying. When hended five meters away, he made a crater in the ground.


    ��Who gave you the balls toe here?!�� Sargeras sneered, walking towards the werewolf, who was struggling to scramble to his feet.


    They were both at 7th tier, but Sargeras had been a 7th-tier demon for many years, and he was on the verge of breaking through.


    The key to the revival ofva demons was roujiamo, and only Mag could make that magical dish, so they would destroy anyone who would try to harm Mag.


    The werewolves were their enemies, and enemies deserved to die.


    An extra cold look emerged on Sargeras�� face.

 Chapter 294 - Principal Novan, Lord Krassu, We’re Here!

    <h4>Chapter 294: Principal Novan, Lord Krassu, We��re Here!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>I haven��t seen an 8th-tierva demon in many years, </i>Urien thought, putting away his wand. <i>It is them who inspired Krassu to be a melee magic caster.</i>


    They were strong in body and had matchless talent for fire magic. Basically, each and every one of them was a fire magic caster. Hundreds of years ago, they had been one of the 10 most powerful demon subspecies.


    Later, however, theva demons somehow couldn��t even reach the 6th-tier, as if they had been cursed or something.


    When the war spread to theirnds, without enough strong young ones to defend them, the once dominantva demons had almost been wiped out. The ones that had survived were now living in the depths of the Demon Inds; rarely did theye out.


    <i>This demon is most likely the strongest of allva demons, </i>Urien thought, surprised.


    A 10th-tierva demon was basically a killing machine, and was capable of turning the tides of a war.


    There was fear in Anselm��s eyes as Sargeras approached him. He knew he had no chance to defeat him, not even with the help of the full moon.


    ��You��re making a big mistake. You��ll be looking over your shoulder the rest of your life, ��cause we werewolves will hunt you����


    Sargeras hit him again with the chair.


    Anselm saw his moves, but he couldn��t dodge it. All he managed to do was put up his ws, which did him little good��he got knocked back into the hole.


    ��Are you gonna talk me to death?�� Before Anselm could get up, Sargeras smashed his head with the chair again.


    The onlookers stood nearby, dumbfounded yet relieved. They found it quite amusing that the savage werewolf had got beaten by a chair.


    By then, Kil, Monde, and the otherva demons had beaten Anselm��s men to a pulp.


    Werewolves had lost the element of surprise, sova demons had taken them out without breaking a sweat. They didn��t even use magic like Sargeras had ordered.


    ��They chose to fight the werewolves because of roujiamo?�� a customer asked.


    ��It certainly seems so. Their catch phrase is ��for roujiamo��,�� answered another man.


    ��That��s how much they love the food. If something happened to Mag, I��d kill those werewolves myself,�� said a young man.


    The others looked at the skinny young man, but didn��t mock him; they could tell that he meant it.


    A thought came to Mag��s mind. <i>It��s not a bad idea to use customers to protect us, but the problem is that they��re not very reliable. </i>He sighed. <i>I have to be stronger and upgrade the restaurant as quickly as I can.</i>


    ��Way to go, Big Bald Head!�� Amy said. Then she suddenly remembered something else. She crouched down beside Xixi and looked at her pale face. ��Are you all right, Sister Xixi?��


    Despite her injuries, Xixi fixed her eyes on Lulu, who was still bleeding. ��Save Lulu... Please...��


    ��Can you help them, Sister Aisha?�� Amy asked earnestly. <i>She cured Father, so she should be able to save them.</i>


    Mag looked at Sally. <i>Only she can save them now, but if she used her life magic here, she would blow her cover.</i>


    Sally looked hesitant. <i>The risk is too high.</i>


    ��Principal Novan, Lord Krassu, we��re here!�� Brandli said. He was shocked at the bloody scene.

 Chapter 295 - I Heard There’s An Amazing Restaurant Here

    <h4>Chapter 295: I Heard There��s An Amazing Restaurant Here</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Many trees had been knocked down; the paved ground was covered in holes.


    Brandli hadn��t seen such a terrible sight in the Aden Square in years.


    Krassu got out of the carriage, and was relieved when he looked toward the restaurant. ��Thank God! Amy��s okay.�� He nced at Urien, and then looked at Sargeras, who was still beating the werewolf with his chair. <i>Seems like it��s over.</i>


    Everyone was focusing on the fight, so nobody noticed the carriage.


    Brandli breathed a sigh of relief. <i>If anything had happened to Amy, Krassu and Urien might��ve leveled the square!</i>


    Suddenly, Anselm howled, and his fur turned scarlet. He had berger too. He swung his ws at the chair, sparks flying. The impact sent Sargeras stepping back a few steps.


    ��Chaos City, huh? Then let there be chaos!�� Anselm said, standing up. ��Since you��re all in a hurry to meet your maker, then I��ll grant your wish!�� Many bones came out of his back, blood spilling out. Even the air reeked of blood.


    The eyes of the other werewolves turned red. They jumped up and knocked theva demons away, staring at the customers inside.


    ��Kill them all! Bathe in their blood!�� Anselm shouted, pointing at the restaurant.


    No sooner had he spoken than he turned into a giant scarlet wolf. He charged at the window, the ground breaking under his feet.


    The other werewolves howled, turned into giant wolves, and followed their leader. Maintaining wolf forms was harmful to their bodies, so they needed fresh blood to counter the negative effect.


    The customers had never seen thising. Some shrieked, and some were petrified at the sight of their horrible fangs.


    A worried look dawned on Sargeras�� face. He hurried after them, but the wolves were much faster. He wouldn��t be able to stop them in time.


    ��Run!�� Sally shouted. She picked up Amy and Yabemiya, and jumped far away. Even she didn��t dare to meet their charge head on.


    Mag could see despair in the customers�� eyes. Some scrambled for the door, even though they knew they could never outrun theserge beasts.


    ��The weak deserve to die!�� Anselm roared.


    ��These guys just don��t give up.�� Mag sighed, and looked at Urien. <i>You won��t let them tear the restaurant down, right?</i>


    The wolves charged, ready to rip them to shreds.


    ��You got the wrong idea about Chaos City,�� said a deep and loud voice. A tall, lean figure came out of the carriage and raised his hand.


    ��Bang!��


    Anselm smacked into an invisible barrier about 10 centimeters away from the window. He stared at the cowering people with his wide red eyes, furious.


    Then, the five other wolves smacked into the barrier too; it seemed to be indestructible.


    ��Don��t panic. You��re safe now,�� Novan said. The people lying on the floor were helped up as if by an invisible hand, the panicked crowd got separated, and nobody was hurt.


    They still hadn��t recovered from the shock, but when they looked at the carriage, they recognized the principal.


    ��Principal Novan!��


    ��Yeah, it��s Principal Novan!��


    ��We��re saved!��


    They felt much relieved to see his face, and were grateful that they were still alive.


    A cheer went up from the crowd. The wolves lying outside didn��t look frightening to them anymore.


    Many believed Novan, who had built Chaos School, was equal, if not superior, to the lord of Chaos City.


    He was a 10th-tier magic caster who was kind to his students, and always appealed for peace and harmony.


    These wolves posed no threat to them at all now that he was here.


    Novan coiled his hand into a fist; the bones of the wolves cracked, and they were forced to change back into human forms. ��They are all yours. Make sure they pay for what they did,�� he said to Brandli, and tossed the Gray Temple people the six bloody werewolves who were barely breathing.


    Anselm looked at Xixi, eyes full of regret. <i>I was so close to breaking the curse on werewolves... The damned cook ruined it all...</i>


    Brandli recited some spell and tied them up. ��Take them to Bastie Prison!�� he said to his men.


    ��I heard there��s an amazing restaurant here.�� Novan smiled. The gravel went back into the holes as he walked. The ground was even and clean again as if nothing had happened.


    The crowd parted to let him through. ��It must be this one,�� he said, looking at Mamy Restaurant.

 Chapter 296 - They’re With Me

    <h4>Chapter 296: They��re With Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag was astonished by this quick turn of events.


    One of the wolves had got stopped when its ws were less than half a meter from Mag��s head; he had even smelled its stench, but he hadn��t felt frightened��Mag Alex could have cut them down like dogs. However, he had been very wary since the wolf had been too strong for him to handle now.


    <i>He��s a 10th-tier space magic caster all right! </i>Mag thought. <i>Maybe only he could have calmed the crowd down in such a short while. </i>He was very happy that Novan hade and resolved this. <i>This could have been a lot worse. I just hope this incident won��t prevent the patrons from eating here.</i>


    <i>Looks like I��m constantly attracting high-profile people, </i>Mag thought. <i>They can protect me, but on the flip side, I may attract unwanted attention because of them. Seems like keeping a low profile is out of the question for me right now. It��s time to try a different way of doing this. People won��t connect me with the dragon yer, because they will find out that I��m a chef, an inventor, and a mathematician.</i>


    <i>Of course, at the same time, I need to try to get strong enough to protect myself and Amy.</i>


    Even Sargeras was amazed at Novan��s power; he didn��t know what he had done. He found Novan even more formidable than Krassu.


    His men were even more confused than he was. ��What just happened, Boss?�� Kil asked, mes still burning over his body.


    Sargeras recovered from his shock quickly. ��It��s over. Put out your mes.�� He hid the chair behind him and smiled. It was hard to imagine that he had almost beaten a 7th-tier werewolf to death.


    The otherva demons did as he said. They didn��t know Novan, but they could tell he was incredibly strong.


    Sally put Amy and Yabemiya back on the ground. <i>The ��space controller��, Principal Novan, really lives up to his name. </i>She looked at him in awe.


    Although 10th-tier magic casters were rare, only Krassu, Urien, and Novan were famous across the continent.


    Sally had heard a lot about them growing up. She had never thought she would meet all three of them here.


    ��Yes, it is,�� Krassu said to Novan, smiling.


    ��Principal Novan, what about them?�� Brandli asked, pointing at Xixi, Lulu, and theva demons who were pretending they had nothing to do with any of this. ording to thew, they had to be taken in for questioning.


    Novan was surprised when he nced at Xixi��s belly. ��Tend to the wounded first. Do what you have to do.��


    Brandli nodded. ��Yes, Principal Novan.�� He was not good at healing magic, so he asked Bob, who was at least able to dress the wounds, to do it.


    ��I��ll take care of them,�� Urien said in his hoarse voice. Frost appeared under his feet and climbed over Lulu and Xixi, freezing their wounds. Their breaths werebored; they looked like they would faint any moment now, but they gazed lovingly at each other, tears welling up in their eyes.


    Brandli was in a real predicament now; he didn��t know whether he should take them in or not.


    ��They��re with me,�� Krassu said, pointing at theva demons. ��Thank you for protecting my disciple, boys.��


    Barzel stopped when he heard this. He had nned to question Sargeras, although he had great admiration for him.


    It was a standoff.


    ��Master Half-beard, Master Turtle, please save Sister Xixi and Big Bear!�� Amy said in a worried voice.

 Chapter 297 - Good Evening, Principal Novan

    <h4>Chapter 297: Good Evening, Principal Novan</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Such a strong space magic wave! That man must be the legendary ��space controller��, </i>Elizabeth thought as she looked at Novan in awe from a big tree.


    Frost barrier was also a kind of space magic, so she was very good at detecting space magic. <i>He��s clearly on a different level. I don��t think Father is as strong as him.</i>


    When she saw Yabemiya, her eyes went wide.


    Half-dragons were umon on the continent, for dragons could live over 1,000 years, and they rarely took humans as their spouses.


    Although there was dragon blood in their veins, a half-dragon could never turn into a dragon.


    It was verymon for a half-dragon to have horns like Yabemiya did. Otherwise, they looked just like a normal human.


    Once, Elizabeth wouldn��t have shown any interest in a half-dragon��dragons were too proud to consider half-dragons their equals��but that time had passed now that she had learned that she had a half-sister.


    <i>Father said she was around 14, and the letter was written three years ago, so she should be around 17 years old now, </i>Elizabeth thought. <i>And that girl looks pretty young...</i>


    ...


    Amy ran over to her two masters. She looked at Xixi and Lulu, and then at Krassu and Urien. ��Please!�� she said anxiously.


    ��I don��t know any healing magic,�� Krassu said with an apologetic smile.


    ��I have stopped their bleeding. I need to get back to my ce to make some magic potion for them,�� said Urien. ��Give me a hand and carry them into my shop,�� he said to theva demons.


    Novan looked at Amy with approval; he found Krassu��s disciple very smart and caring.


    ��Sure,�� Sargeras answered, and picked Lulu up.


    ��I��ll carry her,�� Yabemiya said when she saw twova demons walking towards Xixi. She lifted her up in her arms carefully, and followed Urien to his magic potion shop.


    Sally clenched her fists. ��I��ll go help them, Boss,�� she said to Mag, and went off.


    ��Can I go there too, Father? I��m worried about Sister Xixi,�� Amy said.


    ��All right. You were very brave today,�� Mag said, stroking her hair.


    Amy smiled and trotted towards Urien��s shop, the cat following her.


    ��Question the coupleter. Let theva demons go; they did the right thing to protect Mag and Amy,�� Brandli said after Barzel briefed him on what had happened. <i>Obviously Urien knows the couple, but they are no doubt connected with this incident. Moreover, they have damaged public property.</i>


    ��I��m really sorry that you had to go through this,�� Mag said to the people outside. ��Pleasee in if you don��t mind us having no door.��


    Mag was also worried about the couple, but he had a business to run and a hell of a lot of customers tofort.


    Krassu walked in first. ��I��ll have a braised chicken and rice and a sweet tofu pudding, Mag.��


    Novan nced at Mag when he followed Krassu in. <i>A brave man. I didn��t see any fear on his face when the wolf was about to tear him apart. Wait, where do I know those eyes from? Maybe brave men all have the same kind of eyes, like the man who said he could hack my barrier open. Such a shame.</i>


    Mag didn��t look at Novan in awe, maybe because Mag Alex had been just as strong as him.


    Mag took a look at Urien��s shop and walked inside. <i>Seems like I have to do this on my own for a while.</i>


    Some dishes had been spilled because of the panicked customers, but in general, it wasn��t too much of a mess.


    The customers were reassured when they saw Novan walk in, and resumed their seats.


    ��Good evening, Principal Novan.��


    ��Even Principal Novan hase to eat here; Mamy Restaurant has sure be very popr.��


    ��Oh no! My meat fell out of my roujiamo! Crap!��


    ��How much is this spoon? I don��t think it��s my fault that it��s broken, but I��d dly pay for it if I could get another bowl of sweet tofu pudding.��


    ��I spilled my tofu pudding, Mag. Can I have another one? I will die without my tofu pudding tonight.��

 Chapter 298 - Thank Heavens You’re Still With Me

    <h4>Chapter 298: Thank Heavens You��re Still With Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Howls of anguish immediately erupted throughout the restaurant. They were there to enjoy delicious cuisine, but suddenly encountered such a perilous and upsetting event; even though it was only a false rm in the end, the sight of such delectable food being knocked over was an unforgettable one.


    ��We can only serve one tofu pudding per person, but the tableware that you damaged will be on me. You say you��re unlucky, but at least the door to your house is still intact.�� Mag pointed at the empty entrance of the restaurant with a resigned expression,menting his terrible luck.


    All of the customers burst intoughter upon hearing that. Mag hadn��t done anything to provoke anyone, but the door to his restaurant had been sent flying.


    Furthermore, everyone was quite touched by the sight of Mag and the little owner standing fearlessly before the restaurant entrance to protect that girl in the white dress. Not everyone could be so generous to a new customer in their restaurant, let alone in such a dangerous situation.


    ��Alright, seeing as you��re so kind, I��ll get another roujiamo to console myself.��


    ��I spilled my braised soup! I want another dish of braised chicken with rice!��


    ��You truly do not love the food on your tes! I hid under the table and didn��t spill so much as a single drop of my tofu pudding! I��m still waiting for a Yangzhou fried rice, though.��


    Novan��s presence calmed down all of the customers, and Mag��s words livened up the atmosphere again. Anything could happen in Chaos City. After all, even a battle between the two 10th-tier magic casters, Krassu and Urien, could draw a crowd of spectators, so no one was cowardly enough to run home after such a minor ordeal.


    ��Alright, please wait for a moment.�� Mag recorded all of the customers�� orders before making his way over to Krassu and Novan��s table. With a smile, he asked, ��May I take your order?��


    ��Your restaurant��s decor is very unique. Looks like you��ve been to many ces.�� Novan didn��t immediately state his order. Instead, he nced around at the restaurant before turning to look into Mag��s eyes as if he were trying to see something in them.


    ��I spent big money, so it��s naturally going to be quite unique. The artist I hired imed that he had traveled the entire continent, and was well-versed in everything. However, he was clearly just bragging, and in the eyes of a true master, his work is most likely downrightughable,�� Mag replied with a natural smile. He was not at all concerned with Novan��s inquisitive words.


    ��Please watch your mouth! The system never brags!!�� The system��s enraged voice erupted.


    ��You��re being far too harsh on him there. I really think the art here is impable, with the exception of that Magus Tower.�� Krassu shook his head wistfully.


    ��The artwork of Chaos City is quite well done, but it��s missing some soul. The artwork is very urate, but it holds no meaning. It is the work of a craftsman, not a master.�� Novan offered his critique.


    ��See? I��m not the one criticizing here!�� Mag said internally, and was struck by an urge to chuckle.


    ��He was the one who designed the Magus Tower; how can he me me for producing hideous artwork when his design is so unsightly?! My artwork is apletely realistic rendition!


    ��The Chaos City artwork is a shrunk-down version of the city��s satellite image. Aside from the fact that it doesn��t have any annotations, you can use it as a map. Why does a map need any so-called soul?��


    The system had been enraged, and protested at the top of its lungs.


    Mag only smiled without saying anything. He was struck by a peculiar sense of satisfaction when hearing the system��s flustered voice.


    Novan turned his gaze away from Mag. It appeared that his suspicions were unwarranted. He opened the menu, and was a little taken aback by the prices that he saw, but he didn��t show it. After a brief nce, he closed the menu, and said in a gentle voice, ��I��d like a braised chicken with rice and a savory tofu pudding.��


    ��Sure, please wait a moment.�� Mag nodded with a smile before turning toward the kitchen. At the same time, he heaved an internal sigh of relief. If he could fool Novan, then he would have no issues in Chaos City.


    Furthermore, if he wanted to create things like the steam engine in the future, then interaction with Novan would be unavoidable. Vice-principal Hydle specialized in that area, but his rank was too low for him to propose any conditions.


    ��This young man is very interesting.�� Novan smiled as he looked at Mag��s departing figure.


    ��He is indeed. I feel like he can change this entire world...�� Krassu nodded with a smile. After a short pause, he continued, ��He is a culinary genius.��


    ��Changing the world is no simple task.�� Novan shook his head.


    ��You boasted about changing the world regrly back in the day.�� Krassu pursed his lips.


    ��It��s exactly because I��ve tried that I know just how difficult it is. I��ve been trying to change the world my entire life, but it looks Chaos City won��t develop into the city that I envision before I leave this world.�� Novan shook his head with a smile that carried a hint of pride as well as some dejection.


    ��You��ve already changed the world. A hundred years ago, no one would have believed it possible for a city where all races resided in harmony to exist on the Nond Continent. No one could have imagined a fair education system for the young of all species, either, but all of that has appeared in Chaos City.�� Krassu��s smile faded as he nodded with an earnest expression. He said, ��You��ve already done more than enough to change the world.��


    ��I didn��t believe that he could change the world just then, but now, I feel like it could perhaps be possible. For an elf and a demon to sit and dine at the same table, it indicates that his food must hold some special type of allure. He had already achieved something that I couldn��t after several decades of toil, so I look forward to seeing what he will do next.�� Novan��s gaze rested on an elf and a demon who were sitting across one another at a table, and a surprised look appeared on his face.


    ...


    ��Master Turtle, will they be alright?�� Amy entered a magic potion shop, and looked at Xixi and Lulu��who were lying on the counter��with a concerned expression.


    ��Don��t worry. They won��t die, but they won��t be able to recover all that quickly, either.�� Urien strode over to the shelf with his hands behind his back, and said in a husky voice, ��Get those big ones out of here; they��re too hot.��


    ��Alright.�� Sargeras hurriedly nodded before obediently leading theva demons outside.


    Lulu turned his head with difficulty to look over at Xixi. His fingers slowly crept over the counter totch onto Xixi��s hand, upon which a doting smile appeared on his face.


    Xixi was extremely pale, and was close to falling unconscious, but she seemed to have been reinvigorated after Lulu held her hand, and she also put on a faint smile.


    <i>Thank heavens you��re still with me.</i>


    Sally strode forward upon seeing that, and said to Urien, ��Perhaps I can help.��

 Chapter 299 - It’s Soft?

    <h4>Chapter 299: It��s Soft?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Have a go, then,�� Urien replied without even turning his head. He was holding a long-necked crystal vial, and was adding in mysterious magic potions of all colors before gently swirling the mixture.


    ��You can do it, Big Sister Aisha,�� Amy encouraged Aisha with anticipation in her eyes. She then stood tiptoe and offered words of constion to Xixi and Lulu. ��Big Sister Xixi, Big Bear, Big Sister Aisha and Master Turtle are both super amazing; they��ll definitely make you better again.��


    ��You have to get better! Your love story is far too touching to end in tragedy!�� Yabemiya stood off to the side with an anxious look on her face.


    ��Save her... first...�� A hoarse, stuttering voice escaped Lulu��s mouth. He then turned to Sally with aplex look in his eyes.


    ��Alright.�� Sally nodded before suddenly producing a chopstick. A sh of green light appeared, and the chopstick grew into a small bamboo nt at a rate that was discernible to the naked eye.


    ��Eh?�� Urien stopped what he was doing before turning to look at the bamboo nt in Sally��s hands with surprise on his face. There was extremely abundant life force energy emanating from that little nt. He narrowed his eyes as he thought to himself, <i>Who would have thought that she would be capable of casting life magic? Looks like she��s no ordinary elf. A life magic spell of that caliber will indeed be a lot more effective than potions. It seems like I underestimated her. However, won��t thebination of nature magic and life magic produce an unfavorable reaction?</i>


    Xixi forced her eyes open as she turned her gaze on the bamboo nt in Sally��s hands, upon which a hint of surprise and anxiety appeared in her eyes. The aura of the life magic was very familiar to her, but it coexisted with apletely different type of nature magic. It was as if two trees had sprouted from the same set of roots before growing in different environments, thereby bing twopletely different trees.


    ��Mighty tree of life, please grant me the power of light and the power to wash away all impurities...�� Sally chanted as she gently pressed the bamboo nt against Xixi��s wound, which was on her lower abdomen.


    Faint green light slowly enveloped Xixi��s lower abdomen, and theyer of ice and frost for blood loss prevention vanished. ck and red contaminants could still be seen on the wound that had almost epassed her entire lower abdomen, and blood began to seep out again. Those were the toxins from the werewolves�� ws, and the reason why her bleeding refused to stop.


    ��Ngh...�� Xixi��s brows furrowed as she moaned in pain. Her body unconsciously tried to curl up into a ball, and cold sweat instantly beaded on her forehead.


    Lulu held onto her hand with gentle concern in his eyes.


    Xixi met Lulu��s gaze, and it was as if her pain suddenly diminished significantly.


    Sally gently swept her other hand over the wound, and a turquoise stream of water appeared, washing over the gash. The water seemed to be the bane of those contaminants, and thetter were immediately washed away. The wound returned to its normal color, and Sally ensured that no further blood was shed.


    ��Phew...�� Xixi exhaled lightly. The pain from her wound had been drastically alleviated, and the cool flow of water presented a very soothing andfortable sensation, just as if a pair of nimble little hands was gently massaging her injury.


    <i>Eh? There��s seems to be something in her body that is facilitating self-recovery. It��s very slow, but it has a simr effect to life magic. </i>Sally was just about to use her bamboo nt again when a hint of green light appeared on Xixi��s wound, which drew a surprised reaction from her. She had seen that light in battle before as well; those magic waves had a great affinity with nature.


    <i>Perhaps it��s some sort of inherent regeneration ability. </i>Sally didn��t think too much about it, and gently tapped the wound with her bamboo nt. Green light flowed relentlessly into the ghastly gash, and it began to heal on its own.


    The processsted about three minutes, after which the crisp green bamboo nt in Sally��s handspletely shrivelled up before being reduced to a pile of dust.


    Gentle green light enshrouded Xixi��s entire body; her wound hadpletely healed, leaving only a faint scar behind. She had absorbed all of the abundant life force energy from the life magic spell, and a hint of color returned to her deathly pale face. It appeared that she was going to be alright.


    Sally also heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing that. Xixi��s injuries werepletely different from the minor wound that Mag had sustained on his hand. Furthermore, she very rarely used life magic to administer treatment, but it appeared that she had been sessful, and Xixi would be fine after she absorbed the remaining life force energy.


    Sally then produced another chopstick, seemingly out of thin air, and prepared to attend to Lulu.


    However, right at that moment, a shriveled little seedling suddenly popped up from Xixi��s stomach. It then began to frantically absorb the life force energy around Xixi,pletely sucking all of it away in the blink of an eye before disappearing into her lower abdomen again.


    ��What was that?�� Sally was a little stunned. The little seedling had only appeared for less than three seconds, but that was enough for her to catch a clear glimpse of it. After it merged with Xixi��s body again, her breathing seemed to have be more stable, and she was fine aside from a hint of feebleness.


    <i>It really is the World Tree, but it appears to be close to wilting. Looks like it��s barely hanging on by a thread, so it most likely won��t be able to witness the dryads return to their former glory. </i>Urien sighed internally as he shifted his gaze away from Xixi��s lower abdomen.


    ��Big Sister Aisha is the best!�� Amy eximed gently with wide eyes.


    ��Please save him.�� Xixi was still too weak to get up, so she could only turn a beseeching gaze toward Sally. She held Lulu��s hand gently with sympathy in her eyes.


    ��Alright.�� Sally nodded in response. She was a bit puzzled by what she had just witnessed, but she still immediately began to administer treatment.


    Inparison to Xixi, Lulu��s injuries were even ghastlier. There was almost no part of his body that had been left intact.


    Blue water washed over his wounds, while green light settled over his body. The bleeding quickly stopped, and scabs began to appear. The painful expression on his face also gradually receded, and his breathing became more even and stable. He took a nce at Xixi before falling unconscious.


    A second bamboo nt was reduced to dust as Sally said to the concerned Xixi, ��I��ve stopped the bleeding, but more straining activities must be avoided to prevent the wounds from tearing open again. His injuries were extremely severe, and he has lost a lot of blood, so he needs an extended period of rest and recuperation. Don��t worry, he��s only asleep now.��


    ��Thank you, thank all of you.�� Xixi struggled into a sitting position with a grateful expression on her face.


    ��I��m just d you��re all ok.�� An ted smile appeared on Yabemiya��s face before her eyes suddenly widened, and she rushed out the door as she yelled, ��I have to get back to work! The boss must be struggling on his own!��


    ��I have to go back to work as well.�� Sally was also in a slight panic. There were so many customers in the restaurant; there was no way that Mag would be able to handle them all on his own.


    Yabemiya was running very frantically, and she crashed directly into somebody after running out the door. A frosty aura almost instantly froze her body solid, but her head seemed to be in contact with something that was... quite soft?

 Chapter 300 - An Incredible Taste!

    <h4>Chapter 300: An Incredible Taste!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Outside the magic potion shop, Yabemiya rushed directly into Elizabeth��s wide bossom.


    Elizabeth raised her hands involuntarily, while Yabemiya��s entire face was buried in her chest. Deathly silence ensued, just as if time had been stopped.


    ��I... I��m sorry.�� Yabemiya raised her head to look up at Elizabeth with embarrassment and apology etched on her face.


    ��Can you get your face off my body now?�� A furious blush appeared on Elizabeth��s face. If it were someone else taking advantage of her like that, she would have reduced them to a pile of icy shards already.


    However, she abruptly stopped the magic spell that she was about to release. Upon closer inspection, the embarrassed little half-dragon girl with her face buried in her chest was actually quite adorkable.


    ��I��m sorry! I��m really sorry!�� Only then did Yabemiya extricate her face from the soft and warm mounds before hurriedly stumbling back and bowing in apology. Even the tips of her ears were blushing with embarrassment, and she thought to herself, <i>What do I do! I can��t believe I did something so rude! Arrrgh! My God! But... they really were very big.. and so soft... and sofortable to lie on.</i>


    The displeasure in Elizabeth��s heart faded at the sight of the apologizing Yabemiya. Besides, she was partially at fault as well as she had been absentmindedly thinking about some things, which led to her failing to notice the oing Yabemiya.


    Furthermore, the things that Elizabeth was thinking about just so happened to be rted to her. It was almost impossible for her to find her half-sister on the same day that she received the news, but Yabemiya was a half-dragon girl of the right age, so she was naturally a potential candidate.


    ��I��m fine,�� Elizabeth said in a cold voice as she sized up Yabemiya.


    Thetter was quite petite, with thin, delicate limbs, and was wearing a strange ck and white dress that perfectly entuated her figure. In contrast with the rest of her frail body, her chest was... quiterge.


    She had a pair of golden dragon horns on her head, as well as a white hairband. Her golden hair had been arranged into a side ponytail which trailed onto her right shoulder. Still, what was the most startling to Elizabeth was her eyes.


    She had a golden left pupil and a ck right pupil!


    A hint of surprise appeared in Elizabeth��s deep blue eyes. A golden pupil didn��t necessarily reflect the golden dragon bloodline, but it made her an even likelier candidate.


    <i>So... so beautiful! </i>Yabemiya was also surreptitiously appraising Elizabeth. Her skin was as fair as snow, and she appeared to be around twenty years old. Her features were extremely gorgeous, and her blue dress appeared to have been carved from ice and frost, giving her the appearance of a goddess that had just descended from the heavens.


    She was only casually standing there, but her cold and haughty disposition struck one with the urge to bow their head to her. In contrast with Sally��s cold and regal disposition, Elizabeth��s was purely cold and aloof.


    Even though Elizabeth had told her that she was fine, Yabemiya was still a little nervous. After all, she had been the one that had crashed into Elizabeth, and didn��t know what to say as she stood with her head bowed.


    ��What��s going on?�� Right at that moment, Sally��s voice sounded. She had just emerged from the magic potion shop, only to find Yabemiya acting like a naughty child who was being reprimanded. She then caught sight of Elizabeth, and she, too, was stunned by her beauty.


    <i>Is she a giant dragon? </i>A hint of spection welled up in Sally��s heart. Even though Elizabeth was in her human form, the aura of a giant dragon was still a little different from a human��s. Furthermore, her natural haughty disposition further supported that notion. But, how had Yabemiya managed to draw the ire of that dragon woman?


    ��I... I identally bumped into her.�� Yabemiya was instilled with a modicum of confidence upon hearing Sally��s voice, but she was still a little apologetic.


    ��I told you already, I��m fine.�� Elizabeth��s brows were slightly furrowed as she took a nce at Sally. A hint of surprise also appeared in her eyes, and she thought to herself, <i>That��s no ordinary elf. From the magic waves emanating from her body, I can tell that she��s just as powerful as I am. I wonder what kind of rtionship these two share...</i>


    ��Eh? It��s the beautiful big sister dragon.�� Amy��s voice was tinged with a hint of pleasant surprise as she emerged with Ugly Duckling in her arms, turning to look at Elizabeth.


    ��Amy, you know her?�� Yabemiya was a little surprised.


    ��I encountered this big sister dragon with Father at the city gates a few days ago. I remember her because she��s so beautiful.�� Amy nodded before waving her little hand at Elizabeth. ��Hello, big sister dragon.��


    ��Meow!�� In contrast, Ugly Duckling seemed to be harboring some animosity toward Elizabeth. It extended its little ws in what it thought to be a menacing fashion.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Elizabeth nced at Amy, and nodded in a greeting. She��d seen a man riding on a strange vehicle with that little girl earlier on during the day; she was a little surprised to encounter her again. Furthermore, it appeared that all three of them were familiar with one another.


    ��My name is Yabemiya. I really am very sorry, but I have to get back to work, so I��ll be taking my leave now.�� Yabemiya was getting a little flustered at the sight of customers entering and exiting the restaurant, so she hurriedly bade an apologetic farewell to Elizabeth before rushing away.


    ��Let��s go, Amy.�� Sally took a nce at Elizabeth before holding onto Amy��s little hand, and made her way toward the restaurant. Giant dragons were known for their vtile and wilful nature, so she was not going to leave Amy on her own here.


    ��Big sister dragon, our restaurant��s food is super good! You have toe and have a taste.�� Amy obediently allowed Sally to lead her away, but she left an invitation for Elizabeth.


    ��Mamy Restaurant...�� Elizabeth��s gaze rested upon the sign on the restaurant before she walked toward it.


    ��Here are your braised chicken and rice and savory tofu pudding. Enjoy.�� Mag ced a tter gently in front of Novan with a smile on his face.


    ��Thank you.�� Novan nodded as his eyes were drawn to the delectable dishes ced before him.


    The golden chicken chunks, alluring chicken soup, and many types of other ingredients were allbined in one dish, but it didn��t appear chaotic in the slightest. He couldn��t help but swallow at the sight of the chicken bathed in the rich golden broth.


    ��You��ve lived in Chaos City for several dozens of years, but I��m much more of an expert than you when ites to seeking out delicious cuisine in this city.�� Krassu picked up a piece of braised chicken with his chopsticks before putting it into his mouth and chewing slowly with a blissful expression.


    ��I��ll dig in as well, then.�� Novan also picked up a chunk of chicken with his chopsticks, and ced it into his mouth. He was first met by the taste of the delicious chicken soup, which was rich, but not overwhelmingly so. He couldn��t identify what spices had been used, but the savoriness of the dish had been enhanced to the very max. He gently chewed down on the chicken, only to find that its texture was very soft and refreshing, and a burst of vors lingered in his mouth even after the chicken was consumed.


    ��This... this is an incredible taste!�� Novan couldn��t help but praise the braised chicken. He picked up another chunk of chicken, and basked in the iparable bliss of sampling its delectable vor.

 Chapter 301 - So Angry!

    <h4>Chapter 301: So Angry!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Hmm?�� Elizabeth suddenly stopped at the entrance of the restaurant. She turned slightly to look behind her, upon which she caught sight of a ck shadow ducking in the bushes. She hesitated momentarily before turning away from the restaurant. A burst of blue ice and frost appeared beneath her feet, and she disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    ��She��s gone?�� After a while, a man in a ck jumpsuit emerged from the aforementioned bush. He looked around with a flustered expression before stomping his foot, and merging back into the darkness.


    <i>Fox is spying on me? </i>Elizabeth was sitting right on a tree branch beside the bush, and her brows furrowed slightly in deep thought at the sight of the figure that had disappeared into the darkness.


    <i>Looks like Father was right. Those people are not trustworthy. I��ll have to make a trip to that ce today. </i>Elizabeth gently massaged the ring on her right thumb as she mused to herself. She took one final nce at the Mamy Restaurant before disappearing into thin air, leaving only a trail of ice and frost on that tree branch.


    ...


    ��Young Master, Board Member Devoe from the Devoe Tavern and Board Member Goodenia from Goodenia Clocks have been very secretive, and we were only able to discover some basic information despite paying a hefty price.��


    In a slightly dim room, Mars reported his findings to Cyril, who was seated behind his desk. Mars had adopted the same respectful demeanor as he did when interacting with President Jeffree; even the humble smile that he wore was identical.


    Cyril gently tapped an intricate red tobo pipe on the table with furrowed brows. He said, ��So, tell me what you know. Both of them are board members of our Chamber of Commerce, and they��re renowned figures in Chaos City. Who would dare to offend our Chamber of Commerce like this by taking them away for no good reason?��


    ��From the information that we have gathered, we have deduced that they might have been involved in a level 4 incident and a level 3 incident at the same time,�� Mars replied with a grave expression. ��Young Master, level 4 incidents are already confidential in the Gray Temple. I suggest we do not get involved in this.��


    ��A level 4 incident?�� Cyril pursed his lips and leaned back in his leather chair with a nonchnt look. ��So what? Didn��t you say that the people from the Devoe Tavern and Goodenia Clocks have already given us the money? Use half of that money to bribe the people at the Gray Temple and the city lord��s castle so we can bail those two out of prison. Otherwise, people are going to think that our Chamber of Commerce is too weak, and that we can��t even protect our board members. If any other issues arise, just resolve them with money. If we don��t have enough money, then ask for more from the two shops.��


    ��But...�� Mars was still quite concerned.


    ��That��s enough. Young Mistress Chanel is waiting for me tonight. Deposit the money with Buffett Banks this time as well, and give me the deposit slips.�� Cyril stuck his pipe into his pocket, and whistled as he walked out the door.


    ��Level 4 incidents can��t be resolved with just money. Things are a lot moreplicated than you can imagine, Young Master...�� Mars mused to himself with a resigned expression, and fell into deep thought as he stood alone in the dimly lit room.


    ...


    Yabemiya and Sally returned to the restaurant, and quickly returned to work. The restaurant returned to its former level of efficiency, and aside from the missing door as well as the trees on the corner of the za that had disappeared, everything was the same as it had been before.


    All of the customers were gradually consoled by the delicious cuisine they were dining on, and as they basked in the enjoyment of dining, they soon forgot their horror and displeasure.


    ��Father, Big Sister Xixi and Big Bear have fallen asleep after Big Sister Aisha attended to them. Master Turtle says they��re fine now, and will recover after some sleep.�� Amy held Ugly Duckling in her arms as she informed Mag of what had happened. A bright smile had returned to her adorable little face.


    ��You all did very well. You��ve done a good deed.�� Mag nodded with a smile as he surveyed Amy and the others with approval in his eyes. Sally had risked exposure to treat the dryad couple, Yabemiya was quite powerless but still led from the front, and Amy had expressed an urge to help them the entire time.


    All three of them were very kind-hearted, which was very pleasing for him to see. He didn��t object to helping others, as long as it was within their ability.


    ted smiles appeared on the faces of Amy and Yabemiya. Sally was cleaning the tableware, but she also wore a faint smile as if she had never been praised before.


    After wolfing down a second bowl of rice and devouring the final chunk of shiitake mushroom, Novan put down his bowl and chopsticks with a genuine expression of contentment, and praised, ��I have to admit, this is the most delicious food I��ve ever had.��


    ��Is it enough to change the world?�� Krassu had finished his braised chicken and rice at roughly the same time, and he turned to Principal Novan with an inquisitive look.


    ��If even normal families can create such delicious meals, then it��s definitely enough to revolutionize the food culture on the Nond Continent,�� Novan replied with a nod.


    ��If even normal families could make this, then they wouldn��t be charging eight hundred copper coins per dish.�� Krassu pursed his lips.


    ��So, if you want to change the world, then this is still not enough.�� Novan chuckled.


    ��That��s not necessarily the case. Even if they can��t make the same type of food, enhancing the vor of normal dishes is undoubtedly something that many people would be willing to try.�� Krassu offered an opposing opinion as he pointed to the bowl in front of him with a smile. ��This is a direction. The task of changing the world can never fall upon the shoulders of a single person, but perhaps he can point out the right direction.��


    Novan fell silent upon hearing that, but his eyes grew brighter and brighter as he stared at the bowl. He suddenly stood up and rushed out the door as he said, ��I have something important that I have to do. Thank you for your hospitality, I thoroughly enjoyed that meal.��


    ��Hey, you still haven��t eaten your tofu pu���� Krassu extended a hand toward Novan, but thetter had already disappeared out the door. He looked at the untouched tofu pudding in front of him, and shrugged as he spooned some of it into his mouth. ��Savory tofu pudding isn��t all that delicious anyway, so it��s not really a tragedy to miss out on it.��


    Several people from other tables turned to stare at the bowl of untouched tofu pudding on the table. Many of them wanted to take it for themselves, but they didn��t dare to ask Krassu for it.


    ��Master Half-beard, I wouldn��t be able to beat those big doggies, right? I��m so angry!�� Amy climbed onto Krassu��s table and appraised him with a stern expression on her little face.

 Chapter 302 - Holy Roujiamo!

    <h4>Chapter 302: Holy Roujiamo!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Krassu was very amused by Amy��s adorable expression of rage, but he still replied seriously, ��Who said that? Our little Amy will only needs to cast a fireball to take care of all of those little doggies.��


    ��Really?�� Amy was a little skeptical. Even though she hadn��t tried it, those big doggies looked very ferocious, and she didn��t know if a fireball spell would be enough to bring them down.


    ��Of course! Just not now. As long as little Amy learns magic from me diligently, it won��t be long before you can st those little doggies away with your fireball magic.�� Krassu nodded with an earnest expression before smilingly continuing, ��Of course, if you want to use your staff to knock them on their heads, then that works as well.��


    ��Alright, I��ll be sure to focus on my studies. If they evere back, I��ll smash them in the head!�� Amy nodded with a serious expression before her gaze fell on the untouched bowl of tofu pudding. Her eyes then immediately lit up, and she turned to Krassu with tion on her face. ��Master, is that for me?��


    ��Aren��t you already full?�� Krassu asked with a peculiar expression.


    ��I was, but I got so angry, and that made me hungry again, so I should eat it. I haven��t eaten savory tofu pudding tonight.�� Amy had already grabbed the bowl, and was digging in with tion.


    ��...�� Krassu shook his head with a resigned smile, but it was quite pleasant for him to watch her enjoy her food. As such, he also picked up his bowl of sweet tofu pudding, and continued to eat it.


    ��Amy, this is a magic shield that can be used thrice. If you encounter a dangerous situation, use a small fireball to burn that read bead, and the magic shield will unfurl on its own to ensure your safety.�� After finishing his meal, Krassu pulled out a beautiful blue crystal bracelet and put it on Amy��s wrist. There was a small red bead that was about the size of her pinky in its center; there were someplex symbols inscribed upon it in extremely small font, giving it an air of mystery and intrigue.


    All of the customers were a little envious at the sight of Amy��s new bracelet. A magic shield created by such a powerful magic caster would undoubtedly be very useful. Furthermore, it was very portable and light. All of the onlookers wished that they had such a thoughtful and powerful master.


    ��That sounds really awesome! Can I try it now?�� Amy��s eyes lit up with an eager expression as she looked at the bracelet.


    ��Not now. You have to wait until you��re in a dangerous situation before using it. You can only use it three times, so make sure not to waste those opportunities. If I were to make a new one, I��d have to wait for materials to arrive from Rodu.�� Krassu hurriedly stopped her from experimenting with the bracelet. The magic shield could protect her from all attacks below the 9th tier for a duration of three minutes. As mentioned, it could be activated on three separate asions, and both the materials used as well as the crafting process were veryplex.


    ��Alright. Thank you, Master Half-beard.�� Amy nodded and extended words of gratitude to Krassu.


    ��You��re wee.�� Krassu waved a hand with a smile on his face. He was always happy to spoil his adorable little disciple.


    After finishing his tofu pudding, Krassu paid for his meal and departed. Sargeras had gone off somewhere, but he soon led his Burning Legion back to the restaurant. However, only Sargeras entered the restaurant, with a chair hoisted in his hand. The customers sitting at the table closest to the door just so happened to be leaving, and he sat down in front of that table with his folding chair.


    ��May I take your order?�� Yabemiya strode over to him with a smile. Sargeras had sent a werewolf flying with his chair, and led his group ofva demons in an assault against the werewolves earlier. As such, Yabemiya had a very good impression of the scary-looking but kind-heartedva demons.


    She then took a confused nce at all of the other demons standing outside the restaurant, and thought to herself, <i>There are still tables avable in the restaurant; why aren��t theying in to have a seat?</i>


    ��I want 30 roujiamos,�� Sargeras replied with a bashful smile.


    Everyone in the restaurant turned to him in unison upon hearing that. 30 roujiamos! They had never seen anyone buy so many at once.


    ��30?�� Yabemiya was also a little taken aback. Sargeras�� usual order only consisted of around 11 roujiamos.


    ��That��s right. ording to the traditions of usva demons, the most valiant warriors in battle have to be rewarded. All of them performed quite well today.�� Sargeras nodded with a smile, and turned to look at theva demons outside the restaurant as a content expression appeared on his face.


    ��Alright, please wait a moment. However, if they��re going to dine as well, they cane in and take a seat,�� Yabemiya reminded with a smile.


    ��That��s alright, let them eat outside. If theye in, they might scare away other customers.�� Sargeras shook his head with a bashful smile. Scaring other customers was only the secondary reason; he was much more fearful that one of theva demons would identally set the restaurant on fire, in which case he would not be able to afford the damages.


    ��Alright, then.�� Yabemiya didn��t press any further. There was no rule stipting that roujiamos had to be eaten within the restaurant anyway. She turned around, and strode toward the kitchen.


    Mag smiled after hearing Sargeras�� order, and said, ��I��ll give them 36 as a sign of my gratitude. That��ll amount to one extra for each of them.��


    He also had a good impression of thoseva demons. In particr, he��d been very touched when they had stepped in earlier and yelled the war cry ��for roujiamo!��.


    ��Kiel, is this so-called holy roujiamo really that delicious?�� Markza asked Kiel, who was waiting with anticipation shimmering in his eyes.


    ��It��s not simply delicious. You��ll know when you taste it; it��s addictively delicious,�� Kiel answered with a mysterious smile.


    ��I��m really looking forward to it now.�� Cossus rubbed his bald head with a bashful and eager smile.


    Amy pulled out a bench and sat on it at the entrance to the restaurant with Ugly Duckling in her arms. She then looked at theva demons, and began to give them nicknames. ��Big Bald Head, and Bald Heads No. 2, 3, 4...��


    Kiel and the others all wore peculiar expressions, but their leader had already epted the nickname of Big Bald Head, so what could <i>they </i>do?


    ��Your roujiamos are ready.�� After a short while, Yabemiya emerged from the kitchen with a small mountain of roujiamos. She ced the tter of roujiamos on the table with a smile, and said, ��As thanks for your help earlier today, our boss has given each of you another roujiamo for free.��


    ��He has my thanks.�� Sargeras�� eyes lit up as he grabbed six roujiamos for himself from the tter.


    Yabemiya carried the tter outside, and distributed the rest of the roujiamos to theva demons.


    ��The meat smells so good; is this the legendary holy roujiamo?�� Calzac��s eyes were practically glowing as he stared at the roujiamos in his hands.


    ��They look really delicious, but they��re a little small. I can eat two in one mouthful.�� Cossus tore open a paper bag, and bit off half of a roujiamo with one bite.


    The other demons also tookrge bites out of their roujiamos to replenish the energy they had expended during battle.


    ��Delicious! This feeling! It feels like something is about toe out of my body!��


    All of the demons who were tasting the roujiamo for the first time were bbergasted.


    ��Roar!��


    All of them roared almost in unison as mes erupted from their bodies, making it appear as if balls of fire had been ignited at the entrance of the restaurant.


    ��Wow, that looks really cool...�� Amy��s mouth was slightly agape as she looked on with an adorkable expression.

 Chapter 303 - Earn 100,000,000 First!

    <h4>Chapter 303: Earn 100,000,000 First!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The collective roar and scorching mes erupting from theva demons outside the restaurant managed to attract the attention of all of the customers and passersby. After all, it wasn��t every day that such a spectacr sight could be witnessed.


    ��How... How is this possible?! I seem to have broken through a barrier; my power level has been stuck at the 4th-tier for over 20 years, but I just jumped straight to the 5th-tier!��


    ��I can also clearly feel my barrier budging. Even though I didn��t make a breakthrough, I should be able to make one soon!��


    ��I also made a breakthrough! I��m at the 5th-tier now!��


    Cossus, Markza, and Calzac were all ecstatic, and they stared at the roujiamos in their hands with incredulity. The barrier that had troubled theva demons for several hundred years had been broken by a mouthful of roujiamo.


    Their mouths were wide open upon witnessing such a miracle, and if it weren��t for the fact that they were experiencing it firsthand, they would have never believed that something like that was possible.


    ��Holy roujiamo! This is a beacon of hope for the resurgence of usva demons!�� Cossus stuffed the remaining half of the roujiamo in his mouth, and he could feel his blood churning in his veins. Lava flowed on the surface of his body, and an indescribable feeling welled up within him as if the passion that hadin dormant for countless years within his body was set alight. Theva demons felt as if they could suddenly see back to all those years ago, when their species had stood at the pinnacle of the Nond Continent.


    <i>Looks like making them eat outside was the right decision. </i>Sargeras nced outside with a smile on his face. His dream was to have more of his brethren taste the roujiamo, and that was also the goal toward which the Burning Legion strove.


    ��Why do I feel like Mag just recruited a bunch of powerful bodyguards?��


    ��That��s not important. They just helped out Mag, and Mag gave them a free roujiamo each in return! If an opportunity like this arises in the future, we have to make sure to grab it with both hands!��


    ��I��m willing to risk my life if he can give me a free sweet tofu pudding!��


    All of the customers discussed spiritedly among themselves as they looked at theva demons outside the restaurant. Of course, most of them were more focused on the rewards theva demons had received.


    A smile also appeared on Mag��s face as he looked at theva demons outside. It was his pleasure to bring some extra benefits to his customers with his food rather than just fill their stomachs and satisfy their taste buds.


    Customers came and went; those that werete to the scene were very curious with regard to how the restaurant��s door had disappeared. Thankfully, there were many kind-hearted customers who were willing to offer exnations.


    ��I heard that a 10th-tier golden dragon wanted to eat an extra serving of tofu pudding tonight, but Mag refused, and it threatened to trash the restaurant in its rage. However, its attempt to do so was foiled by two magic casters, and the three of them fought a devastating battle. In the end, Principal Novan had to interfere to bring the situation under control, but by then, the door had already been destroyed during the melee.��


    The stories being told by the customers became more and more exaggerated and preposterous as time wore on, and Mag shook his head in resignation.


    ��We have reached closing time, and all of the ingredients that we��ve prepared have been used up. Pleasee back tomorrow.�� Mag stood at the entrance of the restaurant, and politely turned away all of the customers who were trying to enter. Theck of a door created quite a peculiar sight.


    ��Alright, but if a giant 10th-tier dragon is onto your restaurant, then you have to make sure to be careful. If you can��t handle it on your own, apply for protection from the Gray Temple. I want to be able toe and dine at your restaurant far into the future,�� a customer urged with a concerned expression.


    ��I��ll... be sure to do so.�� Mag nodded with a resigned expression. He couldn��t turn down the concern that his customers were extending to him, but he didn��t know who had spread the rumor about the giant 10th-tier dragon. As far as he knew, there didn��t appear to be such a powerful being that was targeting the restaurant.


    Yabemiya strode over to him, and asked, ��Boss, should I go and find someone to fix the door? I wonder if any carpenters would be willing toe at such ate hour.��


    ��Don��t worry about. I��ll go find a shady craftsman, and he��ll install a new door.�� Mag shook his head with a smile before saying to Yabemiya and Sally, ��You two should hurry home. You still have to work tomorrow morning, so go back early and rest.��


    ��Please watch your mouth! The wooden door produced by the system is most definitely of an impable quality! Moreover, the price is verypetitive, so there��s no semnce of shadiness involved whatsoever!�� The system��s indignant voice erupted.


    Mag ignored the system as he turned to Sally, and asked, ��By the way, Aisha, how many orders did we take today, and how much money did we make?��


    Sally pulled out a notepad from behind the counter, and did some careful calctions before delivering a report. ��Today, we made a total of 136 servings of Yangzhou fried rice, 650 roujiamos, 820 tofu puddings, 416 servings of braised chicken with rice, and 512 servings of in rice, and we made a total of... 799,000 copper coins from 1,022 orders.��


    ��Wow, so much money!�� Amy��s eyes immediately lit up, and it was if there were little stars shimmering in her pupils.


    ��799,000... How much money is that...?�� Yabemiya looked up into the sky and thought about it carefully. In the past, her monthly wage had been 600 copper coins, but the restaurant had made more than a thousand times that in just a day. If all of that were to be converted into copper coins, it would definitely be able to pile up a small mountain!


    ��Nice.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He, too, was pleasantly surprised. 799,000 copper coins in total earnings amounted to a gross profit of close to 500,000 copper coins!


    What did it mean to have a daily ie of 500,000? It meant that if he could keep up this rate of ie, his restaurant would be able to earn 180,000,000 copper coins in a year!


    <i>200,000,000 copper coins of ie in a year from running a restaurant... Just when did earning money be so easy? </i>Even Mag himself was feeling a little stunned.


    Back when he had first opened the restaurant, he��d only been hoping that it would generate enough ie to ensure the survival of his daughter and himself. However, as more and more dishes were introduced, and the number of customers increased by the day, his profit margins expanded drastically, and the rate of development had far exceeded his expectations.


    Mag smiled, and said to Sally and Yabemiya, ��Very good. Let��s keep this up. We��ll set a small target; let��s earn 100,000,000 first! Next month, I��ll be able to give all of you pay rises.�� The meteoric rise of the restaurant had been heavily dependent on the highly efficient and urate work Yabemiya and Sally had done. As such, they deserved higher wages as reciprocation.


    ��Boss, I feel like my wages are already very high, and I��m very satisfied.�� Yabemiya immediately waved her hands.


    ��I also feel the same way.�� Sally nodded in agreement. She was already very content with the fact that she could have a serving of Yangzhou fried rice and two tofu puddings a day.


    ��You deserve better,�� Mag said with a smile, but he didn��t press them any further.


    ��Father, can I go to visit Big Sister Xixi and Big Bear before I go to bed? They didn��t even finish their meal earlier; won��t they be hungry?�� Amy held Ugly Duckling in her arms, and looked up at Mag with a concerned expression.

 Chapter 304 - 10 Copper Coins or Dignity?

    <h4>Chapter 304: 10 Copper Coins or Dignity?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Sally nodded, and said, ��They��re still very weak due to excessive blood loss. The magic potions can help them recover to a certain extent, but if they want to make full recovery, they will require more rest and nutrition.��


    She was the one who had administered treatment to the two of them, so she was quite familiar with their condition.


    ��I��ll go and cook and some chicken soup for them. They probably won��t be able to eat anything substantial anyway. Let��s gather the leftovers for ate dinner to celebrate our earnings today.�� Mag nodded with contentment. He was in a very good mood.


    At that rate, he would be able to purchase his next strength point soon, and the level of his restaurant would also increase as a result.


    After being fooled around with by the system for so long, he was actually also quite curious how the restaurant would change after reaching level two. Perhaps he would be gifted with some new powers.


    Of course, Mag was mainly looking forward to the upgrade in the restaurant��s defense system. The events that had transpired earlier during the day gave him a sense of urgency. He was in an alternate world, after all; there were countless powerful and dangerous beings there. As such, it was quite a concern that even a 4th-tier werewolf could easily break into his restaurant and pose a threat to himself as well as his daughter.


    The underlying hazards made him feel quite insecure, so he was very eager to upgrade the restaurant. If its level could continue to increase, the defensive system would be progressively more powerful��until it became the safest fortress in the world.


    If he could upgrade the defense system to the highest level, even if the things that happened all those years ago were to reur, he would be able to sit back with Amy and rx, watching from the restaurant without any fear for their safety.


    Mag was slightly looking forward to such a scenario.


    ��Father, am I really allowed to eat before I go to bed tonight?�� Amy��s eyes immediately lit up. Meg had always prohibited her from eating before bed.


    ��Yes, tonight is a special exception.�� Mag nodded with a smile before turning to Sally and Yabemiya. ��You two should eat before you go as well.��


    ��Really?�� Yabemiya��s eyes shimmered with excitement.


    Sally was also full of anticipation upon hearing that.


    ��Of course. If you��re worried about them, then pay them a visit and see if they can eat something. I��ll go prepare dinner.�� Mag nodded, and turned toward the kitchen.


    ��Then we��ll be going now,�� Amy said as she and Sally walked out the door.


    ��System, install a door for me,�� Mag instructed internally as he looked at the empty streets outside the restaurant.


    ��The system refuses to provide service for a nderous customer,�� the system replied in a tsundere voice.


    ��I see. Looks like I��ll have to take a break tomorrow to fix the door. I was hoping that at this rate, I��d be able to upgrade the restaurant in about ten days or so, but it appears that these things cannot be rushed. I should take things slowly,�� Mag said with a calm and collected expression. He pulled a fire chicken drumstick out of the fridge, and began to chop it up in a slow and methodical manner.


    ��After reassessment by the system, it was found that you have good credit. Even though you insulted the system, this is only your first offense, so it can be overlooked���� the system said after a momentary silence.


    ��Just waive the instation fee this time. What can you do with 10 copper coins anyway? You��re destined to earn big money in the future, so it would make you seem too petty if you were to focus so intently on 10 copper coins,�� Mag interjected before the system had a chance to finish. He soaked a handful of shiitake mushrooms in some water, and began to stir-fry the chicken.


    ��This is a stern warning: do not interrupt the system��s speech! I have a personality! I have dignity! I need respect!�� The system��s enraged voice sounded.


    Mag put down the knife in his hand with a serious expression, and asked, ��Then let me ask you this. What is more important, 10 copper coins or your dignity?��


    The system fell into a prolonged period of silence.


    ��Ding! 10 copper coins instation fee sessfully taken!


    ��Ding! Wooden door sessfully crafted!


    ��Ding! 20 gold coins wooden door crafting fee sessfully taken! Wooden door is now being installed!�� the system notified with an ted voice, and a new door was installed in the restaurant in the blink of an eye.


    Mag looked at the notification for the sessful instation of the restaurant door and opened his mouth, but swallowed his words in the end. The system��s shamelessness knew no bounds. ��Fine, you win.��


    Thete dinner consisted of Yangzhou fried rice as well as braised chicken with rice. After all, eating a roujiamo before bed could make it difficult to fall asleep, and making tofu pudding from scratch was too difficult. Furthermore, the amount of daily consumption of tofu pudding had to be regted as well.


    Mag cooked two portions of braised chicken in two different pots; he didn��t put any ingredients aside from chicken and shiitake mushroom in the pot that was meant for the dryad couple. He also put more soup in that one as the main objective was to cook some chicken soup for them. Chicken soup was very nourishing, particrly when coupled with shiitake mushrooms, and would contribute greatly to their recovery.


    In the other pot, he cooked the braised chicken as he normally would. They had had an early dinner, and after four hours of intense work, Mag really was feeling a little hungry. Sally and Yabemiya had run themselves ragged in the restaurant, so they most likely felt the same. That was why he decided to cook ate dinner for everyone.


    Mag ced the lid on his earthenware pot, and thought to himself, <i>For ate dinner, spicy crawfish,mb and kidney kebabs, and beer are mandatory. System, get me a recipe for kebabs. I��ve roasted countless kebabs over the years.</i>


    Eating in such a health-conscious manner defeated the purpose of having ate dinner.


    ��Recipes will be progressively unlocked. Please maintain a resolute heart as the future God of Cookery. For the God of Cookery, no dish is beyond his cooking skills,�� the system replied in a frantic voice.


    ��All you do is spout nonsense.�� Mag pursed his lips. He was already used to that type of useless answer provided by the system, but he couldn��t do anything about it.


    ��Eh? Father, how did you get the shady craftsman to rece the door so quickly?�� Amy entered the restaurant with amazement on her little face.


    ��I know, right? We didn��t even see anyonee to install it.�� Yabemiya also wore a curious expression. She stroked the wooden door, only to find that it was almost identical to the previous one, and had been crafted from the same type of wood.


    ��The craftsman was a little shameless, but he was very efficient. He brought the door over and had it installed within five minutes,�� Mag replied with a smile. He poured all of the chicken soup into arge bowl, and asked, ��How are the two dryads? Can they drink chicken soup?��


    ��They��re still very weak, and eating is a little difficult, but they should have no issues drinking chicken soup,�� Sally replied. When they had gone to visit the dryads, Xixi and Lulu had already awoken. Their injuries were still bothering them a little, so they weren��t able to fall asleep again.


    ��Then I��ll take this chicken soup to them.�� Mag brought out two little bowls and spoons, cing them on a tter along with thatrge bowl of chicken soup. He held the tter in his hands, and strode out the door.


    He was quite interested in hearing about how the dryads had died out.

 Chapter 305 - Nurturing the World Tree with Chicken Soup

    <h4>Chapter 305: Nurturing the World Tree with Chicken Soup</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The magic potion shop was a little dim as there was only a single oilmp lit in the corner. Within the spacious hall, there were shelves upon shelves of all types of magic potions, and ayer of ck cloth had been draped over the birdcage outside the door. It appeared that ck Coal and Green Pea were already asleep.


    ��Master Urien, I��m here to bring them some chicken soup,�� Mag said to Urien, who was mixing magic potions in front of the counter, as he carried the tter in his hands.


    ��Come on in,�� Urien said without even raising his head. His voice was still quite low and husky.


    Amy trailed along behind Mag. Smiling, she asked Urien, ��Master Turtle, we��re having ate dinner tonight. Would you like to join us?��


    ��Late dinner?�� Urien��s nostrils stirred slightly as he caught a whiff of the alluring aroma of the chicken soup. He swallowed involuntarily, and his gaze fell on the chicken soup in Mag��s hands.


    ��This is for them. If you don��t mind, pleasee and join us for some food at the restaurant. You��ve been working hard tonight, so you must be hungry,�� Mag hurriedly said.


    ��Go on. They��ll probably go to sleep soon.�� Urien withdrew his gaze, and continued to swirl the long-necked crystal vial in his hand. The blue liquid and purple liquid within gradually merged together as he did so.


    Mag carried the tter with chicken soup and walked through the door behind the counter. He arrived in a small room; on the wide shelves that were usually reserved for magic medicinal ointments, there were instead two figures lying there. There was a lit oilmp in the corner, illuminating their pale faces and hands, which were tightlytched onto one another��s.


    ��Mag...�� Xixi turned toward the door upon hearing that voice, and her gaze fell on the bowl of chicken soup. Her nose twitched slightly, and her eyes instantly lit up. Even though she was feeling quite weak, she was still filled with anticipation as she asked, ��Could it be... that you��ve brought food for us?��


    ��We sure have. Big Sister Xixi, Father says you��re both too weak, and haven��t had any dinner, so he brought over some food for you and Big Bear. You can only sleep well after you fill your stomachs,�� Amy, who strode in through the door, answered in Mag��s stead.


    ��I made you some chicken soup.�� Mag ced the tter onto the table with a smile on his face. He lifted the lid on the bowl, and the alluring scent of chicken soup immediately wafted throughout the entire room.


    ��It smells so good! I love the braised chicken and rice. Mag, you��re the best!�� Xixi��s eyes immediately lit up as she attempted to struggle into a sitting position.


    ��Be careful.�� Yabemiya rushed over and helped her up. After being treated by Sally, the wound on her lower abdomen was essentially healed, but she was still very weak from excessive blood loss.


    ��I was worried that you wouldn��t be able to eat anything, so I only cooked some chicken soup; not quite the braised chicken and rice you were referring to.�� Mag poured two bowls of clear transparent chicken soup, and carried them over to the makeshift bed. He passed one bowl to Yabemiya, and kept the other. Lulu was riddled with wounds, so it appeared that he would have to be fed.


    ��Mag, you��re such a good person.�� Xixi was very touched, but her eyes were already drawn to the chicken soup in Yabemiya��s hands. She turned to look at Lulu, and asked in a beseeching voice, ��Can you feed Lulu some soup first? He bled a lot, so he must be very thirsty now.��


    ��No... You drink first. I��m not thirsty. As long as I can watch you drink, I won��t feel thirsty at all.�� Lulu shook his head, and looked at Xixi with a gentle light in his eyes.


    ��No need to sacrifice yourself for the other. You can both drink at once.�� Mag was only there to deliver some chicken soup, but they were still stuffing dog food down his gullet <sup>1</sup> !


    The chicken soup that he had cooked on that asion was less intense in vor whenpared to the chicken soup used for the braised chicken. Yabemiya scooped up a spoonful, and blew on it gently before feeding it to Xixi.


    ��Such delicious chicken soup! It��s not as rich as the braised chicken��s soup, but its savoriness has not been diluted at all. It doesn��t have many ingredients in it, but that only makes the taste of the chicken soup purer.�� Xixi��s eyes immediately lit up.


    The delectable chicken soup flowed down her throat and into her stomach in a warm stream. Her feebleness instantly diminished significantly as a result, and she could sense that the shriveled World Tree was absorbing that peculiar energy. It was as if rain had finally fallen after a prolonged drought, and she was struck by a sense of tion.


    Her throbbing wound had be warm and a little numb, while the pain was quickly receding.


    <i>Using chicken soup to nurture the World Tree... Will the World Tree grow up to be a little strange as a result? </i>Xixi could sense that the World Tree within her body was absorbing the energy within the chicken soup with tion, but she was slightly concerned.


    On the other side, Mag was also feeding Lulu spoonfuls of chicken soup. Compared to Xixi, who had the World Tree to protect her, Lulu��s injuries were clearly not going to recover anywhere near as quickly.


    However, after swallowing his first mouthful of chicken soup, his raspy throat was immediately soothed, and a warm sensation spread throughout his entire body. His pain had also been drastically alleviated, and his tightly furrowed brows began to rx. The chicken soup was even more effective than the pain-killing magic potions that Urien had given him.


    The two small bowls of chicken soup were quickly devoured, and Mag stood up to pour more soup for them.


    ��Mag, can I have some meat?�� Xixi asked with a pitiable expression. She was staring at the bowl on the table with yearning in her eyes.


    ��Are you sure you can eat meat?�� Mag was a little taken aback as he turned toward Xixi. She was struggling to even move just a moment ago, but was requesting to eat meat all of a sudden.


    ��Of course!�� Xixi��s eyes instantly lit up. Her mood seemed to have been lifted significantly, and she nodded in confirmation.


    ��Alright, then.�� Xixi��s condition really appeared to have improved quite a bit after drinking the bowl of chicken soup, so hedled a few chunks of chicken into her bowl. He then passed the bowl to Yabemiya before preparing to fill another bowl for Lulu.


    Lulu shook his head with a grateful expression as he said determinedly, ��I��m full now. Give the rest to her, thank you.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag wasn��t going to try and dissuade Lulu as he withdrew the bowl in his hand. He was quite appreciative of Lulu��s doting love for his lover.


    After all, there were countless smooth-talking men in the world, but a man who was actually willing to give up his life was very praiseworthy.


    ��Help me up! I can drink a third bowl!�� After finishing the second bowl of chicken soup, Xixi had recovered some of her mobility. She swallowed the chicken she was chewing, and her expression lit up with excitement. The World Tree was constantly healing her body and replenishing her energy, thereby giving her an extremely high rate of recovery.


    ��Big Sister Xixi, you��re a white kitty, so what��s your baby going to look like if you have one with Big Bear?�� Amy asked Xixi with a curious expression as thetter was preparing to tuck into her third bowl of soup.

 Chapter 306 - Fallen One Renounced by the Gods

    <h4>Chapter 306: Fallen One Renounced by the Gods</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The dark and foreboding Bastie Prison was like a massive beast that was lying dormant underground, extending a weirdly shaped horn in the darkness. It was guarding the southwestern corner of Chaos City, and maintaining order in itswless night.


    ��Lord Brandli, we��ve already rified the details of Gabriel��s ck Iron Cross serial murders. The first crime took ce three years ago, when an assistant knight test examiner��s family of four was brutally murdered. Two years ago, a body was discovered in the sewers in the Southern region of the city, and there was a cross carved onto the arm of the body with a knife. Three months ago, three murders took ce in Chaos City in quick session, and the victims included two children under ten years of age. A ck iron cross was left behind at all of the crime scenes.��


    In a dimly lit room, there was a man in a ck jumpsuit, with a ck cloth obscuring his face, revealing only his eyes. Facing Brandli, he had his head slightly bowed in a respectful manner, and reported, ��After extensiveparisons, we discovered that the ck iron cross that Gabriel was carrying has the same appearance as the ones left on the crime scenes, and is made of an identical material. After raiding Gabriel��s residence, we discovered many more of those ck iron crosses, as well as a victim��s severed limb. We can determine from the aforementioned evidence that he is the serial murderer we are looking for.��


    Brandli nodded, and asked, ��Do Devoe and Goodenia have anything to do with this? Why did they attack the Mamy Restaurant? What were their intentions?��


    ��The two of them most likely do not know anything about the string of murders, so at this stage we��re almost certain that they have nothing to do with those crimes. However, Boss Devoe of the Devoe Tavern has many underlings that have been involved in shady dealings. Two years ago, the boss of a winery owed him some money, so he hired Gabriel to give his debtor a brutal beating, resulting in a permanent disability. After that, Devoe took over his winery. There have been many other instances of him hiring thugs to plunder riches from others; on one of those asions, the victim sumbed to their injuries and died.


    ��Goodenia��s situation is a little better. He only got into an altercation with the Mamy Restaurant over a bowl of tofu pudding. He felt like he had been humiliated in the restaurant, and went back with Devoe to start some trouble, only for the subsequent events to ur,�� the man in ck hurriedly replied.


    ��If the Devoe Tavern hasmitted such atrocious crimes in the past, then why hasn��t our Gray Temple done anything about them? They��vemitted murder!�� Brandli asked with furrowed brows.


    ��About that...�� The man in ck was a little hesitant.


    ��Tell me,�� Brandlimanded with a sharp look.


    ��Prior to our investigation, the Devoe Tavern has already been reported to our Gray Temple on many asions. However, due to some indeterminate reasons, none of those reports were followed up on. The earliest of those reports could be traced back to three years ago,�� the man in ck replied in a low voice.


    ��Do we have a spy among our ranks?�� Brandli mused.


    The man in ck shook his head, and replied, ��We do not have the jurisdictive power to investigate such matters.��


    ��Alright, I��ll report this to the higher-ups,�� Brandli concluded with a nod. The hierarchy within the Gray Temple was very clear-cut, and without special permission, one couldn��t investigate cases that were beyond their jurisdictive powers. That regtion effectively restricted the power of the workers on all levels, but made investigations very difficult at times.


    After a brief silence, the man in ck continued, ��Furthermore, during this period of time, someone has attempted to bail out Devoe and Goodenia. There have also been many attempts made by outsiders to gather information on the case, so even the contents of the confidential 4th-tier incident have most likely already been exposed.��


    ��Who��s trying to bail them out?�� Brandli��s brows knitted even more tightly together.


    ��People from the Chamber of Commerce,�� the man in ck replied in a faint voice.


    ��They��ve been bing more and more invasive ofte. They��ve probably even forgotten their identities!�� Brandli slowly clenched his fists, and strode toward the door as he said, ��Tell Deputy Warden Jonathan that Lord Rn has always kept an eye on Bastie.��


    ��Yes.�� The man in ck bowed his head deeply to express his utmost respect and admiration.


    ...


    Upon a ck pce that was close to twenty meters tall, there were specks of bright light that acted as embellishments, making it appear as if there were stars hanging from its walls.


    At the very center of the temple was a circr tform that was over two meters tall. An elf in a deep blue magician robe stood on the tform, and gently twirled the wand in her hand. Specks of blue light emerged from the tip of the wand before falling upon those stars, making them even more dazzling.


    She was an elf of indeterminate age, with a in set of features. Despite that, she gave off an iparably regal air. Her face was expressionless as she looked up at the countless stars overhead as if she were surveying the seeds that she had sown.


    At the very center was thergest and brightest star. None of the other stars dared to approach it, let alonepete with its radiance and glory.


    However, there was arge star slightly further away that seemed to be on the rise. It wasn��t as bright as thergest star, but it was more dazzling than the stars around it.


    There was a hunched old hag with a hooked nose standing at the foot of the tform, and she was absolutely furious. She sharply screeched, ��Mistress Helena, that filthy Irina is jeopardizing the future that you picked for us elves! Her heinous crimes are punishable by death! She is a fallen one renounced by the gods, and has had her body soiled by a mortal, a b*tch who has birthed a half-breed! How dare she show such arrogance and insolence?!��


    ��Silence! The princess is not someone that you can insult,�� the elf on the tform responded in an indifferent voice. A ck leather whip flew through the air before striking the old hag��s face, issuing a crisp sound which reverberated throughout the pce.


    The hunched old woman was sent flying, and only managed to arrest her momentum after crashing into a stone pir. She got up unsteadily, using the pir for support; only half of her face was swollen, but it hadpletely swelled up. She looked up at Helena with horror and befuddlement as she said in a trembling voice, ��Mistress Helena, did I say something wrong? If our brethren were to hear about what she has done, then how would she be able to live with herself? How would she be able to continue to upy the seed of life and be hailed as our princess?��


    ��You��re right. Irina has indeed done something that brings shame on us elves. She has allowed herself to be soiled by a human, and has been abandoned by the gods.�� Helena turned to Hetty, and the ck whip instantly wound itself around her neck before lifting her off her feet. She was brought level with Helena, upon which thetter shook her head, and said, ��But if word of this were to spread, it would tarnish the reputation of us elves, making us theughingstock of the entire Nond Continent. Only a handful of people know about this, and we must keep it that way. You must never reveal this secret, or I might just kill you right now to make sure that you don��t get to tell anyone.��


    Hetty looked at Helena with horror and reverence in her eyes. She could sense an aura of deathing from the whip that was tightening around her neck, and that pain was being inflicted upon her by the very same Mistress Helena whom she had served for several hundred years and frically worshipped. She hurriedly nodded before the whip could snap her neck.


    ��Remember this, prior to the emergence of a new princess, Irina will remain the only princess of the elves. You should watch yourself.�� Helena lifted a finger, and the whip around Hetty��s neck was withdrawn, upon which she fell to the ground with a thump.


    Shey sprawled on the ground with a face pressed tightly against the ground, and gasped, ��Yes... I will...��


    ��Abide by her wishes, and allow Snarr to return safely.�� Helena looked up at the brightest star in the sky. A smile appeared on her face as she mused in a faint voice, ��If they��re really still alive, then I��m very curious to see what that little guy has be... Find them.��

 Chapter 307 - You’re Being Unreasonable!

    <h4>Chapter 307: You��re Being Unreasonable!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After hearing Amy��s question about reproduction between a white cat and a ck bear, the first thing that sprang to Mag��s mind was obviously Gun Gun <sup>1</sup> .


    It was an adorable creature that could feed itself just by acting cute all day; it could be said that it was the most leisurely and carefree animal in the world.


    However, at their core, Xixi and Lulu were still dryads. They only became a bear and a white cat, respectively, after their transformation. As for whether their baby would transform into a panda or not, that was not something Mag could be sure of.


    From a theoretical standpoint, they satisfied all of the prerequisites for that to happen. As for whether their genes would facilitate the birth of a panda, that was something that he was looking forward to seeing.


    Xixi faltered slightly upon hearing that question. She then turned to Lulu, and a warm smile appeared on her face as she replied, ��Lulu says he��s going to have many babies with me. We��ll have bear babies and cat babies so we can have the best of both worlds.��


    ��Then... After you give birth, can I y with your babies?�� Amy��s looked at Xixi with an expectant gaze.


    ��Of course they can y with little Amy. You��ll be their big sister,�� Xixi replied with a smile. She was also looking forward to that day.


    Xixi soon finished her third bowl of soup, and ate half a bowl of chicken as well. Faint green light began to shimmer from her lower abdomen, and her face returned to its normal color.


    ��Mag, Amy, Aisha, and Yabemiya, I am truly grateful to all of you for saving Lulu and myself.�� Xixi supported herself using the counter, and extended a bow of gratitude.


    ��It wasn��t much, don��t mention it.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.


    ��Don��t worry, Big Sister Xixi. If any more bad people turn up, Amy will chase them away,�� Amy promised with her hands clenched into little fists.


    ��That��s right. We all think that you two are good people, while the werewolves are bad people, so it��s only right for us to help you,�� Yabemiya chimed in as she nodded.


    Sally merely nodded, and didn��t say anything. She was looking at Xixi��s lower abdomen with a hint of surprise in her eyes.


    Earlier, when she was administering treatment to Xixi, she had discovered that there was something in Xixi��s body that could absorb life magic. That entity waspletely different in naturepared to life magic, but somehow was a little simr, and she found it quite intriguing. There was even a period of time when she had thought that she was hallucinating.


    However, she sensed the very same aura from that green light. Xixi had been severely wounded, but was able to recover and move about so quickly; that strange type of magic energy clearly yed a major role in that process.


    The chicken soup was very delicious and nourishing, but it was still inferior to actual medicine.


    ��Lulu, let me feed you some chicken soup. You have to drink some more so you can get well soon.�� Xixi slowly made her way over to Lulu with a bowl of soup in her hands.


    Xixi appeared to be close to a full recovery, and Lulu was very relieved. He shook his head with a doting smile, and said, ��You drink it. It��s much more satisfying for me to watch you drink.��


    ��No, if you won��t drink it, then I won��t drink it, either.�� Xixi pouted as she shook her head. She blew gently on a spoonful of chicken soup before bringing it over to his lips, and she smiled as she said, ��You drink the soup and I��ll eat the chicken. That way, we��ll be able to finish this entire bowl of soup.��


    ��Let��s go have some dinner. Otherwise, we��ll all be stuffed full of dog food soon.�� Mag picked up Amy and strode out the door.


    Yabemiya and Sally trailed along silently behind them. The dryad couple had just survived a massive ordeal, and it was best to give them some privacy.


    Lulu looked into Xixi��s eyes, and caressed her face with his hand. He was feeling very self-critical as he said, ��Xixi, I��m so useless. I wasn��t able to protect you.��


    ��Who told you that?! Lulu is my hero! There is no one better than Lulu in this world, nor is there anyone who loves and adores me as much as Lulu!�� Xixi countered vehemently.


    <i>You adore me like a child, while I adore you like a hero.</i>


    ...


    After inviting Urien over for ate dinner, Sally used her magic to wash the dishes before departing with Yabemiya. Their busy day had finally drawn to a conclusion.


    Mag locked the door and closed the blinds after they left. Amy was herding Ugly Duckling as they ranps in the restaurant, and Mag looked at them with a warm smile on his face. He wasn��t in a hurry to go upstairs. Instead, he sat down in a chair to watch them.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling cried for help. It had only nibbled on two mouthfuls of braised chicken, but was now being forced to run 10ps in the restaurant. That was physical torture!


    Mag chose to ignore it as he looked at Amy with a doting smile. She was currently wielding a little leather whip as she followed Ugly Duckling, hot on its trails. It was much more important to him that his little girl had a fun time.


    After finishing the tenps, Amy picked up the exhausted Ugly Duckling in her arms, and gently stroked its head as she said, ��You��re such a good little kitty. That��s 10ps for today; you have to keep this up tomorrow as well.��


    Ugly Duckling immediately fainted in her arms upon hearing that.


    ��Let��s go upstairs. It��s time for bed. You have to go to Master Urien for lessons tomorrow. The lessons start at 7:30, so you can sleep in a little.�� Mag turned off the lights, and carried the two little fes upstairs.


    Amy was tucked in after brushing her teeth. She turned to Mag, and asked, ��Father, the principal is really powerful. Will I be as powerful as him in the future?��


    ��Of course. As long as you study hard under the tutge of Master Urien and Master Krassu, you��ll be an even better magic caster than Principal Novan.�� Mag nodded with a smile. She had inherited the bloodlines of a 10th-tier knight and a 10th-tier elven magic caster. Furthermore, she was being taught magic by two 10th-tier magic casters, so she really did have an immeasurably bright future ahead of her.


    ��I wanna be a super magic caster...�� Amy closed her eyes with tion, and soon fell asleep.


    ��Before you be a super magic caster, let me protect you.�� Mag nted a gentle kiss and on her forehead, and adjusted her nket before turning to leave. At the same time, he said internally, ��System, I want to buy a sword.��


    ��The system can provide countless choices. There are long swords, daggers, ymores, rapiers... You name it, I have it...�� the system replied as if it were a salesman.


    ��The same sword asst time will do, but I have a condition,�� Mag interjected in a calm voice.


    ��Please specify.��


    ��As my strength increases, I��ll have to constantly change to different swords. You have to repurchase the swords that I discard,�� Mag said with a serious expression.


    ��You��re being unreasonable! The system creates custom-made swords, and those swords will only be a perfect match for you! They��ll be useless after I repurchase them, so there��s no way I��d be able to sell them again. I refuse!�� the system grumbled.

 Chapter 308 - Slaying a Dragon with a Single Sword Strike

    <h4>Chapter 308: ying a Dragon with a Single Sword Strike</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��The repurchase price will be half of the selling price. Trust me, with my rate of progression, this will only be a profitable deal for you.�� Mag smiled nonchntly as he said, ��You have to realize that we have an arms shop next door. I can order a custom-made longsword high in quality for 1,000 gold coins there, and it won��t be very difficult for me to sell it for 500ter on.��


    In the arms market, supply exceeded demand, so buyers held the ascendency. He was using that against the system, which allowed him to gain the upper hand in their negotiation. From his past experience, that was quite an effective bartering method.


    ��Deal!


    ��Ding! 1,000 gold coins have been sessfully deducted! The longsword isplete, and can be delivered at any time.��


    The system was still a little indignant, but it had no choice but toply.


    ��Deliver it now. ce the sword by the door to the balcony.�� A faint smile appeared on Mag��s face as he changed into a set of loose clothes from his wardrobe before making his way to the balcony.


    Opening the door, he discovered that there was a longsword waiting for him on the balcony. It was identical to the one that he had used on that mission in the Valley of Thorns.


    After he was almost impaled by the sword falling from the sky, Mag hadpletely lost confidence in the system��s postage and handling. As such, he decided to be more careful this time in order to avoid repeating that harrowing ordeal.


    Mag picked up the sword, and found that the hilt was slightly cool to the touch. It weighed about 2.5 kilograms, and felt a little heavy, but it wasn��t cumbersome in any way. He twirled the sword in his hand, and its de shimmered with a cold gleam under the moonlight.


    He gently closed the balcony door, and took a deep breath. His mind became extremely serene, and he adopted a very serious expression.


    The days of constant cooking in recent times had brought about many changes for Mag. The most prominent of those was that he had learned how to concentrate on one thing, as well as how to get in the zone in a short period of time.


    After experiencing death, he began to understand what was truly important to him.


    His ck longsword blended into the darkness of the night. He abruptly stepped forward and thrust his sword out.


    It was a very simple sword strike. There were no embellishments or fancy tricks; it was just a in and simple thrust.


    However, his sword traveled in an extremely straight trajectory.


    The tip, de, and hilt of the sword, as well as his wrist and forearm, were all on the same parallel line, without even the slightest discrepancy. It was as if everything had been measured using the most urate ruler.


    The thrust was invariably straight, and unavoidably quick.


    Mag withdrew his sword before repeating the same motion expressionlessly. It was still the exact same sword strike that was unleashed previously. The angle, speed, and even his hand��s position were allpletely identical.


    On the balcony of the third floor, Mag stood under the moonlight, and unleashed one sword thrust after another. Each strike seemed to bepletely identical, but also somehow different at the same time.


    The nd and boring motion appeared to be effortless, but Mag��s clothes were soon drenched with sweat. Despite that, every single thrust was still straight and true, with impable speed and trajectory.


    ��98, 99, 100...�� After unleashing the final strike, Mag retracted his hand, which was slightly numb by that point. He exhaled; the numbing sensation crept along his fingers, all the way up to his right shoulder. However, his eyes were particrly bright, and he seemed to be reminiscing about something as he fixed his gaze on the sword in his hand.


    ��Thirteen Swordy Forms, all of which are in yet effective killing techniques. First form �� straight thrust. Whenpletely mastered, its unchanging form canbat anything that the enemy throws my way. This is the true way of the sword,�� Mag murmured to himself.


    That was a sword technique that Mag Alex had practiced for over ten years. The first five forms were the most basic sword strikes, consisting of a thrust, jab, swipe, m, and sh. Each of those motions had been practiced tens of thousands of times by Mag Alex, and they were all deeply ingrained in his muscle memory.


    A portion of Mag��s body had already recovered, so what he had to do was to redevelop himself, and tap into the maximal extent of his current potential, therebypletely mastering his body��s abilities.


    Progression in power was a slow and steady process. If Mag wanted to be stronger, he would have to train differently from everyone else. The system had given him a body that had once reached the pinnacle of human ability, offering him strength points afterward so he could slowly tap into his body��stent potential. Furthermore, there were powerful sword techniques andbat tactics in his memory.


    Those factors gave Mag a very high starting point as well as limitless potential. However, he was still Mag, and not Alex.


    It was just like how the system had prepared the best kitchen and ingredients for Mag, then injected the most premium recipes and experience bag into his mind��if he wanted to cook the most perfect dish, he still had to practice countless times in the test field for the God of Cookery. In doing so, he would convert someone else��s experience into something that he fully mastered, thereby allowing him to use the best ingredients to cook the best dishes.


    He was facing the same problem in his quest to get stronger. He had the most powerful body as well as the most applicable cultivation methods and experience in his mind, but he had to make all of that his own.


    Of course, that was something that Mag had be very proficient at.


    Something that could be achieved through relentless hard work was not difficult to him. He didn��t back down when he trained night and day without any sleep in the test field for the God of Cookery, so practicing sword techniques for one to two hours every night was nothing to him.


    He transferred his sword over to his left hand, and continued to practice the same thrusting motion. His movements were impable and fast, even more so than when he was performing them with his right hand.


    Everyone on the Nond Continent knew that Mag Alex��s sword strikes were very fast when using his right hand, but there were also many who knew that his left hand was even faster. However, most of those who knew about thetter were already dead.


    On that night three years ago, Mag Alex had been ambushed by six 10th-tier powerhouses. He had managed to kill three of them, and he used his left hand during that battle.


    Mag practiced his sword technique diligently as he thought to himself, <i>It��s a pity that I can��t use essential energy before reaching the 5th-tier.</i>


    He flicked through the powerful sword techniques in his mind, and was very eager to give them a try.


    Essential energy was simr in nature to the internal energy that was often mentioned in wuxia <sup>1</sup> novels.


    Humans were the weakest among all species when first born, but they were able to rank among the eight species that ruled over the continent. The keyy in their ability to awaken essential energy, and invent ways to cultivate. Thus, the frail humans were able tobat the likes of the giant dragons and demons.


    Essential energy cultivation elevated the upper limit of the human body��s capabilities, allowing both speed and power to be enhanced as essential energy increased.


    After reaching the 5th-tier, essential energy could be used in conjunction with battle techniques, thereby drastically improving one��sbat prowess.


    A fifty-meter-long saber projection was perhaps a little far-fetched, but a sword projection that was three to five meters in length was certainly not an exaggeration.


    Once upon a time, when Mag Alex was at the pinnacle of the 10th-tier, he had unleashed a sword projection that was twelve meters in length, and in a dragon with a single strike!


    Just imagining being able to vanquish a fireball with a sword strike instilled him with a sense of excitement.


    That was the true world of swords and magic that Mag had envisioned.

 Chapter 309 - Warning, the Restaurant is Under Attack!

    <h4>Chapter 309: Warning, the Restaurant is Under Attack!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Of course, Mag didn��t even have any essential energy yet, so there was no point in thinking about sword projections.


    However, as he umted more strength points, his essential energy should be able to slowly recover. With the enhancement effects of essential energy, humans would be capable of doing many things that were once impossible to them.


    Back then, the purple-striped griffin had been an important factor in Alex��s dragon-ying quest. However, the key was to strengthen one��s body through the use of essential energy.


    With a powerful sword technique as apaniment, essential energy could unleash devastating power. It would allow one to slice through a giant dragon��s hard scales with ease, thereby inflicting grievous wounds upon them.


    Back then, the purple-striped griffin, and the man who wielded his sword with a single arm, struck fear deep into the hearts of the giant dragons. The giant dragons were the kings of the sky, but there was actually a time when none of them could be seen in the air above Rodu.


    Battle techniques were methods of utilizing essential energy during battle. Only battle techniques could unleash the full power of essential energy, thereby resulting in a marked improvement in one��sbat prowess.


    Thest five forms of the Thirteen Swordy Forms were actually sword techniques, so they could only be used after he reached the 5th-tier.


    Mag shook his head to rid himself of those unnecessary thoughts, and continued to focus on his sword practice.


    He wasn��t even a 1st-tier knight yet, so sword techniques were things that he only had to think about in the distant future. His current priority was to practice his sword forms, and make himself invincible among beings of the same tier. That would construct a good foundation for him to improve upon in the future.


    The practice sessionsted an entire hour, and Mag was well and truly drenched in sweat by the end thereof. His wrists were throbbing as he put his sword away in a safe ce, and he went downstairs to take a bath.


    A short whileter, Magy down in a warm bath and closed his eyes in contentment. After an hour of painstaking practice, he had unleashed the sword strike 200 times with each hand, which gave him a better understanding of and control over his body. After reaching his exhaustion threshold, he was able to clearly identify his body��s tenacity as well as its potential for improvement.


    Of course, an hour was definitely not enough. Mag had already formted a training schedule that centered around progressive overload for himself. He was going to gradually increase the duration and intensity of his training sessions, which would take ce at night, after Amy had already gone to bed.


    ��She��s progressing in her cultivation at a phenomenal rate; I can��t let her leave me in the dust. That would be way too embarrassing,�� Mag murmured to himself as he clenched his fists tightly. His heart was filled with unprecedented motivation.


    That night, Mag slept very soundly. However, he wasn��t awoken by his rm clock the next morning. Instead, he was jerked awake by a dull thump and a shaky bed.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag opened his bleary eyes, but he immediately snapped awake at the sight of the drawing that was hanging from his bed frame, which was osciting from side to side. He threw off his nkets and threw himself to Amy��s little bed. It was an earthquake!


    Right at that moment, the system��s voice suddenly sounded. ��Beep, beep, beep! Warning! The restaurant is under attack! The energy level is at the 3rd-tier, and it has yet to break through the restaurant��s defense systems.��


    ��3rd-tier?�� Mag��s stopped cold in his tracks. The tremors had already stopped. There was no damage aside from the fact that his rm clock had been knocked over, and the drawing on his bed frame waspletely crooked. However, the restaurant had beenpletely unmoved when it hadst been struck by a 3rd-tier attack, so he was a little perplexed.


    ��System, is someone trying to cause trouble again?�� he asked.


    ��Unable to identify the identity of the intruder or the method of attack used,�� the system replied in an indifferent voice.


    Mag looked at the rm clock on his table, which told him that it was only 5am. Amy was still sound asleep on her little bed with Ugly Duckling in her arms; he heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing that. He put on some clothes, and quietly went downstairs.


    Even though a 3rd-tier attack wouldn��t be able to break through the restaurant��s defense, it was still a little concerning that they were being attacked out of the blue. As such, Mag decided to assess the situation himself.


    He opened a set of blinds and looked outside. The sky was still quite dim, and there were no people in the streets. The melee that had taken ce the day prior had destroyed the restaurant��s door as well as a fewrge trees outside. People from the Gray Temple were presumably going to visitter in the day to rent those trees.


    <i>There��s no one there. Was it a prank? </i>Mag looked around and confirmed that there was no one hiding in the bushes, either. He became more and more perplexed, and hesitated momentarily before opening the door. His feet remained nted within the restaurant as he poked his head out and surveyed his surroundings. His gaze then fell on the forge next door, upon which his eyes widened. He eximed, ��Mobai, what happened to you?��


    The forge had already been reduced to a pile of rubble. Mobai held arge iron hammer in his hand, and his face had been ckened by soot as he sat at the entrance of the forge. Most of his disheveled beard had been burned away, and he looked like a coal miner who had just returned from a shift.


    ��Hehe, morning, Mag. I... I identally caused an explosion, but it��s alright.�� Mobai turned to Mag, and gave him an awkward smile.


    ��It��s alright?�� Mag was a little skeptical as he came out of his restaurant. The forge had been razed to the ground, and all types of weapons were scattered throughout the wreckage. The neighboring shop where no one lived had also been destroyed, and even the shop that was situated an entire block away had copsed. The situation certainly didn��t look ��alright��.


    It was possible to imagine just how terrifying an explosion it had been.


    A peculiar expression appeared on Mag��s face. <i>An idental explosion? This is a bloody terrorist attack!</i>


    Mobai was still sitting amid the wreckage with a bashful smile on his face. Mag then suddenly figured out where his neighbor had disappeared to for the past couple of days. He had been experimenting with explosives underground!


    If Mag wasn��t mistaken, the tremors he had felt in the Mamy Restaurant were most likely a result of that explosion. In the face of a 3rd-tier attack, the Mamy Restaurant would have most likely been toppled like the nearby shops had it not been for the restaurant��s defense systems. He and Amy were still sleeping there, so the consequences would have been dire had they not have been protected by the system.


    ��Mobai, what you��re doing is not right. What if that explosion had topped the restaurant? If you��re going to do experiments, at least notify your neighbors first.�� Mag was a little angry as he appraised Mobai.


    He was very sympathetic toward his cksmith neighbor as thetter��s father had been eaten by a giant dragon, but that wasn��t an excuse for him to experiment with explosives at home.


    Furthermore, Mobai hadn��t given any prior notice to his neighbors before conducting his experiments. He was clearly not taking the lives of others seriously, and thatckadaisical attitude left a bad taste in Mag��s mouth.


    Mobai stood up with an apologetic expression, and replied, ��Sorry, Mag, I didn��t think that the explosion would be so powerful. I used simr ratios of materials for many experiments in the past, and the resulting explosions were only able to st through the firstyer of the magic shields. I only added a pinch of powdered beast core this time. I didn��t think it would make such a drastic difference. I had set up threeyers of magic shields in advance, but it still wasn��t enough.��

 Chapter 310 - Hexplosives Expert

    <h4>Chapter 310: Hexplosives Expert</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mobai��s apology was very sincere, and he did appear to have taken appropriate measures prior to the experiment. He had set up three magic shields, and kept the dosage of materials the same, but he had added... some powdered beast core?


    An explosion of that caliber was impossible to set off without a sufficient amount of explosives. From the crater at the center of the forge, it could be deduced that Mobai had been conducting his experiment at least 500 meters below the ground.


    The fact that the explosion was still able to cause such massive damage despite urring so deep underground was a testament to its power. The explosives created by Mobai were clearly incapable of producing such devastating effects, which indicated that the powdered beast core that he had added was crucial.


    ��Even so, I hope you can avoid doing these experiments at home in the future. I have a responsibility to keep Amy and my customers safe.�� Mag nodded in response. He could ept Mobai��s exnation, but he couldn��t allow Mobai to keep doing those dangerous experiments so close to the restaurant.


    ��I will. After what happened today, I wouldn��t dare to continue doing these experiments at home.�� Mobai nodded apologetically before rubbing his hands together with excitement, and continued, ��Speaking of which, I seem to have found a way to enhance the power of the explosions. Adding just a small pinch of powdered beast core has already increased its power more than a thousandfold. If I add even more, won��t my explosives pose a threat even to giant dragons?��


    Aftering to an understanding with Mobai, Mag��s expression eased significantly. As long as he didn��t do those experiments at home, Mag didn��t care what he did.


    Furthermore, he was also quite interested in finding ways to enhance the power of explosions. After all, he was living in a dangerous world, and he still couldn��t get that RPG from the system. Perhaps he could create explosives of his own to defend himself.


    Just thinking about being able to set up two RPGs outside the restaurant struck him with an indescribable sense of excitement.


    Gunpowder hadn��t even been invented in the alternate world yet, but Mobai had created a bomb that was even more terrifying than TNT. Mag couldn��t help but feel a hint of admiration toward Mobai. Could it be that he was the legendary Hexplosives Expert <sup>1</sup> ?


    ��If you have enough quantity and canpress the energy, it may be able to bring down a giant dragon.�� Mag nodded, and contemted momentarily before continuing, ��But if your target is a giant dragon, I suggest that you focus on usingpression to increase energy density rather than solely focus on increasing the power output. Then, create something that couldunch your explosives as a projectile so the explosion can take ce right beside the giant dragon.��


    ��What would I be able to use tounch my explosives?�� Mobai asked as his eyes immediately lit up. It was a problem that had been bothering him for a long time. He turned an expectant gaze toward Mag, hoping that he would provide an answer.


    ��A cannon,�� Mag replied.


    ��Cannon?�� Mobai was confused.


    ��Yes, a cannon, something that can shoot a projectile toward a giant dragon.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Warning! What you��re doing is very dangerous! It is very possible that your actions will drastically increase the development of the Nond Continent, resulting in abnormal development of this entire world!�� The system��s stern voice sounded.


    ��System, gunpowder was invented in the Tang dynasty. Even though it was used in some subsequent battles, it only managed to rece bows and arrows a thousand years down the track. Don��t use me of trying to change the world; those usations arepletely unwarranted.�� Mag pursed his lips before continuing, ��Besides, I didn��t invent gunpowder in this world. This guy has already invented TNT! I can only marvel at a prodigy like him.��


    The system fell silent.


    ��Is there really something like that? What is this cannon thing?�� Mobai couldn��t help but take a couple of steps toward Mag. His eyes were shimmering with excitement; what Mag was proposing was something that resonated deeply with him.


    ��A cannon is a projectileunching device. However, it is only a theoretical construct that exists in my mind. It��s yet to be decided whether it can be replicated in real life.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.


    ��Then, can you tell me about it? I��m in desperate need of something like that. If it��s feasible, I��m happy to pay you for the idea.�� Mobai stared at Mag with an intense light in his eyes.


    ��I��m not in need of money. It��s just that there have been people who have been causing trouble for the restaurant recently. If you seed in creating a weapon that can take out giant dragons, can you craft one for me and set it up in front of my restaurant so I can intimidate others?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��Of course. If I do seed, that won��t be a problem at all.�� Mobai faltered momentarily before nodding.


    ��I haven��t thought through it very well yet, but perhaps it can provide some inspiration to you. Come and have a seat in my restaurant.�� Mag nodded before turning toward his restaurant.


    Mobai looked down at his ckened clothes and hands, and he shook his head as he refused, ��I... I think I��ll have to pass on that offer for now. I��ve already called some people toe over and repair the shops. Plus, I��ve got dirt all over me, and your restaurant will open soon. I don��t want to negatively impact your business.��


    ��That��s alright. Come on in. The staff will clean up the restaurant before we open. There are some things that I can only exin to you through the use of diagrams.�� Mag continued to walk toward the restaurant without even turning his head.


    Mobai hesitated momentarily before trailing along behind him.


    ��Wash your face and hands first.�� Mag emerged from the kitchen with a basin filled with water.


    ��Thank you.�� Mobai could sense that Mag had been repressing his rage the entire time, but that anger seemed to have transformed into respect and a hint of admiration.


    Mag carried away the basin of water, which had turned ck, and brought out a cup of water for Mobai. He then ced some paper and a pen on the table. He sat down in a chair, and smiled as he said to Mobai, ��Have some water. What I��m about to borate on next will be a littleplex, so just take in as much as you can. In any case, it��ll be too early for you to worry about making cannons before you make your explosives more stable.��


    ��Explosives?�� Mobai took a sip of water before turning a perplexed gaze toward Mag.


    Mag immediately came to the realization that the term ��explosives�� didn��t yet exist in that world. Thus, he smiled, and asked, ��What do you n on calling that exploding thing that you created today?��


    ��When you put it that way, explosives isn��t a bad name.�� Mobai thought carefully about it before nodding.


    ��Alright, we��ll call it explosives for now. A cannon is something that uses gunpowder to create powerful propulsion force in a sealed space. That force willunch thepressed explosive through a barrel, creating an explosion in the end.�� Mag drew a few diagrams on the paper before pointing to the barrel, and seriously said, ��So this is roughly what it would look like.��

 Chapter 311 - Are You Still Alive?

    <h4>Chapter 311: Are You Still Alive?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Is this the legendary cannon?�� Mobai stared at the diagram for a long time before looking up at Mag with a peculiar expression on his face. No matter how he thought about it, it didn��t look very legitimate. He couldn��t imagine how that thing was supposed to be capable ofunching a projectile.


    Mag was also a little speechless as he looked down at his own diagrams. He hadn��t drawn anything in many years, and his skills had be very rusty. That cannon diagram really... wasn��t all that great.


    ��This is just a rough sketch. Let me give you some details on how it��s supposed to work.�� Mag remained calm and collected as he turned the page. From there onward, he drew his diagrams with much more focus.


    The diagrams that Mag was drawing were of the simplest cannon imaginable. There was no aiming mechanism or wheels, and it used the simplest front-loading method. It was basically just a cannon barrel supported by a frame. The concept was very simple to understand, and it would be rtively easier to create one as well.


    Of course, the main limiting factor was that Mag didn��t know much about cannons himself, so he wouldn��t be able to draw anyplex sketches.


    However, he was familiar with the mechanisms of firearms.


    The only problem was that firearms were a lot more difficult to createpared to cannons. There was an extremely high degree of precision required, and crafting a powerful gun or rifle was far moreplex than creating a powerful cannon. It was best to learn to walk before trying to run.


    Mag had once been able to draw internalbustion engines from scratch, so after getting serious, drawing a diagram of a crude cannon was a piece of cake for him.


    ��The concept behind a cannon is actually very simple, but it��s imperative that a sealed space is made for the explosives in order to create the most propulsion force. The instantaneous power unleashed by the explosion will determine whether it can kill a giant dragon. As for the specific details...�� Mag borated on the mechanism of a cannon toplement his diagrammatic exnation.


    Mobai was very skeptical at first, but his eyes gradually lit up. His expression became more and more reverent as he looked at Mag, and it was as if he had discovered a brand-new continent.


    ��So that��s about it. The key to the cannon is its structural integrity. That determines its range. You��re a cksmith, so you should know more about that than I do.�� Mag put down his pen. There were already three exemry cannon diagrams on the sheet of paperid out in front of him,plete with annotations.


    ��Mag, you must be a genius.�� Mobai stared at the diagrams for a while before looking up at Mag with reverence in his eyes.


    Mag��s cooking skills had already conquered his stomach, and now, he had been won over by Mag��s brilliant mind.


    Inventing such powerful explosives had been a pleasant surprise, but he didn��t know how to use them. However, Mag pointed out a feasible direction for him.


    Using the powerful propulsion force of exploding gunpowder tounch projectiles, a barrel to create a sealed space, and a guiding structure to give the projectiles proper direction. What kind of genius could think of those ideas?!


    ��I��m not a genius, I just have a bit more knowledge in these areas.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. It appeared that Mobai had understood the ideas that he was trying to convey. As for what type of cannon he would be able to create, that was not something for Mag to worry about. The process was most likely going to be a long and arduous one, with many failed prototypes along the way.


    Furthermore, none of this could go ahead before the issue of the instability of the explosives was rectified.


    As a man who could create bullets on his own, Mag was actually quite interested in explosives. However, using powdered beast cores to enhance the power of explosives waspletely outside his realm of expertise.


    Thus, Mag refrained from making suggestions. If he were left to his own devices, perhaps he would be able to create some sort of super terrifying explosives.


    They were living in an alternate world, after all, and bullets made using normal gunpowder probably couldn��t even hurt the ordinary monsters here. A powerful fire-type magic caster was more effective than a normal cannon, so cannons were almost redundant unless an extremely devastating one could be made.


    The beast core bomb that Mobai had unintentionally invented opened Mag��s eyes to certain possibilities. Regardless of whether cannons or firearms were used, as long as the explosives were powerful enough, they could perhaps really pose a threat to giant dragons.


    ��Everything has to be crafted in one piece, and it must be able to withstand the force of the explosion from earlier. That won��t be easy to create, but I��ll be sure to look into it.�� Mobai picked up the diagrams on the table, and extended a gesture of gratitude toward Mag.


    Mag shook his head with a smile before issuing another reminder, ��No need to thank me. Just remember not to conduct your experiments at home anymore. Otherwise, I won��t feel safe as your neighbor.��


    As Mobai continued with his experiments, his bombs would only be more and more powerful. Mag didn��t want to die in one of those explosions in his sleep one day.


    ��I��ll make sure not to do it ever again.�� Mobai hurriedly waved his hands.


    Right at that moment, a loud voice erupted outside. ��Mobai? Are you still alive?��


    Mobai took a nce at the door, and an apologetic expression appeared on his face as he said, ��Those must be the people who are here to fix the shops. I have to go now, Mag. I really do apologize for what happened today.��


    ��No problem.�� Mag nodded. Mobai was his neighbor and the first customer at his restaurant, so Mag didn��t want to be overly critical toward him.


    <i>A magic cannon should be very interesting. </i>A smile appeared on Mag��s face as he looked at Mobai��s departing figure. He was looking forward to seeing one of Mobai��s cannons st a giant dragon out of the sky.


    Mag picked up the notepad and ss on the table before making his way toward the kitchen. He put on his apron, and began to prepare the ingredients required for the breakfast service.


    As soon as he gripped his knife, a numbing sensation shot up the fingers on his right hand, extending all the way to his right shoulder. The high-intensity training that he had put himself through the night prior was still bothering him a little. However, it had clearly been beneficial to him as his reflexes and reaction speed had both improved.


    After chopping up some ingredients, Mag��s hands suddenly came to a still. He looked at the knife in his hand, then down at the chicken drumstick on the chopping board, and thought to himself, <i>I spend the majority of my waking hours chopping ingredients and cooking dishes. Every single motion is repeated countless times, so if I can incorporate my sword practice into this, won��t I be killing two birds with one stone?</i>


    Mag took half a step back, and chanted in a light voice, ��sh.��


    He swung his knife down, and the chicken drumstick was cut in half, with an extremely clean and even incision. However, a faint groove had also been sliced into the chopping board.


    <i>Not bad, but I need to learn to control my power output. </i>Mag nodded to himself before repeating the same motion. He gradually began to speed up, and the drumstick was sliced into small cubes beneath the de of his knife.


    At the same time, he was constantly adjusting the angle and power of his strikes, slowly gaining greater proficiency over time. He also began to execute his movements more and more quickly, and before long, he had be so fast that one could only see a burst of golden light sh past before an entire drumstick was sliced into even cubes.

 Chapter 312 - The Aden Square Food Competition

    <h4>Chapter 312: The Aden Square Food Competition</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Today is the first day that the Aden Square foodpetition will be released. I wonder if some good new restaurants will appear on the poll.��


    ��That poll is just there to swindle those foodies who aren��t regrs here. The top 10 hasn��t changed for three years, and even the top 30 has always consisted of the same restaurants. It��s just a formality at this point, so there��s really no point in looking at it.��


    ��Exactly! Even the top 30 has remainedpletely unchanged for the past few months, let alone the top 10. I went to the trouble of dining at all of the top 30 restaurants, only to discover afterward that many of them are actually inferior to those ranked outside the top 50.��


    ��It��s getting worse year by year. About two decades ago, the Aden Square Aden Square foodpetition was actually worth consulting. All the restaurants that can make it onto the poll are worth having a taste, and the ones in the top 10 all serve top-of-the-range cuisine. At the very least, people were satisfied with the rankings given, and felt them to be justified, but now... Sigh...��


    There were many people gathered in front of the central magic screen in the Aden Square. All of them were waiting for the updated rankings to be broadcast at 7am. Most of them were foodies who wanted to see if there were going to be any new restaurants, but there were also restaurant employees who had been sent there by their bosses.


    A server wore a fawning smile on his face as he stood beside a middle-aged man in a set of long pork-belly-colored robes. The server asked, ��Boss, our Ricky��s Rotisserie should still be in the top 30, right?��


    ��Of course! Our Ricky��s Rotisserie has upied number 30 on the Aden Square foodpetition for three consecutive months. Our food is adored by our customers, and this time, our goal is not just the 30th spot. We are going for 29th this time!�� Ricky replied with a smug voice. He intentionally raised his voice by an octave, and the triumphant smile on his face grew even wider as he sensed the envious gazes being directed toward him.


    As a board member of the Chamber of Commerce, Ricky��s Rotisserie was guaranteed a spot in the top 30. Even though he had to spend a lot of money to secure that position, the customers it brought to his store resulted in far more profit than expenditure.


    Following two consecutive months in the top 30, profits had already doubled for the rotisserie, and if they were to im the 29th spot, their profits would be sure to rise again. With that money, they would be able to purchase the shop next to them and expand the restaurant. His business had been stagnant for 10 years, but there was finally hope.


    That was the nature of business. In the Aden Square, it was very difficult for a restaurant to stand out with great food alone. The advertisement effect of the Aden Square foodpetition wasn��t as pronounced as it once had been, but restaurants which imed spots in the top 30 still benefited greatly.


    Of course, the rankings had pretty much be a money-making tool for the Chamber of Commerce. Aside from few traditional stalwarts, the rest of the top 50 were all board members of the Chamber of Commerce. Competition for the rankings was very fierce every month, and that was also just a part of business.


    <i>Look at those idiots. They take so much care when cing their votes, but what does it matter? Will good food really secure a high ranking? The system is no longer the same as it was two decades ago. </i>Ricky looked at the expectant customers around him with a hint of a mocking sneer on his face. He looked at all of the workers who were busy gathering statistics, and raised his chin proudly. He was brimming with confidence.


    Arvin prodded Rood, and asked, ��Rood, what rank do you that restaurant will im?��


    ��In my heart, the top four spots should all belong to Mamy Restaurant.�� Rood paused momentarily before continuing, ��However, the scale of his restaurant and his attitude toward cuisine will limit the number of votes he receives. Perhaps one or two of his dishes will make it into the top 50.��


    ��Top 50 on the first try? Is the food really that good?�� Arvin was a little surprised. Even though both of them were workers, no one knew what the results would be until the votes were tallied.


    ��I strongly suggest you go taste their roujiamo and sweet tofu pudding. Even though it��s a bit expensive, the exquisite vor is well worth the price,�� Rood suggested with a smile.


    ��Alright, seeing as you��re constantly going on about how good their food is, I��ll be sure to pay them a visit this month after I get paid.�� Arvin nodded with a hint of anticipation in his eyes. One had to realize that Deputy President Robert very rarely gave his critique on a restaurant��s food. However, he had advocated for the savory tofu pudding the day prior.


    ��Gjerj, what rank do you think Mamy Restaurant will im?�� Harrison was trying his best to force open his eyes, which had been squashed into a narrow slit by his bby face, as he attempted to find Mamy Restaurant on the rankings.


    ��Just from their food alone, they should dominate the top five. However, there are many other factors at y, so it��s hard to say. Perhaps they��ll make it into the top 30,�� Gjerj mused.


    As veteran foodies of the Aden Square, they were well past the stage where they relied on the rankings to find good food.


    However, they had voted for Mamy Restaurant the day prior, so they stopped by to have a look. The restaurant would only open at 7:30 anyway, so they could take a quick nce at the rankings, and have something to talk about when lining up for food.


    Many more of the gathered spectators also had the same idea in mind. Even they didn��t quite understand why they cared so much about a particr restaurant��s ranking.


    Gjerj was a little angry as he eximed, ��30? If they don��t make it into the top 10, then I��ll use my foot to cast votes from now on! The rankings have be more and more unsightly in the past few days! If you want to find a good restaurant, you have to start looking below number 50. However, that doesn��t really matter now. Mamy Restaurant is enough for me; I��m not sure I could stomach another restaurant��s food ever again.��


    ��Don��t let the other restaurant owners hear you say that. Otherwise, they��ll give you a thorough beating.�� Gjerj chuckled. He looked at the restaurants on the rankings, and couldn��t help but shake his head.


    Aside from the few aforementioned traditional stalwarts, many of the high-ranking restaurants could only talk the talk, but not walk the walk. Their food couldn��t evenpare to the one of the restaurants that were ranked below 50.


    ��It��s almost time.�� A voice suddenly erupted in the crowd.


    Everyone raised their heads upon hearing that, and turned their attention to the first magic screen. The top 30 would appear on that screen, and those restaurants would also be printed on the first page of the Delicious Cuisine Magazine, which was released by the Food Association.


    Ricky had a wide, confident smile on his face. He was going for the 29th spot this month. He had already paid the required fee, and all that was left for him was to bask in the envy and congrattions from others. That was why he had woken up early to arrive in the square.


    One of the workers stepped forward with a serious expression, and ced a rhomboid magic crystal in a slot located at the center of a ck pir, which was in turn situated in front of the magic screen.


    A blue light appeared, and the screen turned ck before words began to appear upon it.


    ��29th ce, Mamy Restaurant! Braised chicken and rice!��


    ��30th ce, Mamy Restaurant! La zhi roujiamo!��


    Cries of surprise and tion erupted among the crowd.


    Ricky��s smile instantly froze on his face.

 Chapter 313 - I Wish You Good Luck

    <h4>Chapter 313: I Wish You Good Luck</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Th... th... that��s impossible!��


    Ricky looked at thest two rows of text on the magic screen, and his hands were trembling.


    The 29th ce that he had dreamed of was gone, and even the ��guaranteed�� 30th ce had been stripped away from him!


    Furthermore, it was the same restaurant that had dealt him those two heavy blows, a restaurant that he had never even heard of!


    Just a day ago, he received personal confirmation from Secretary Mars that Ricky��s Rotisserie was guaranteed a spot in the top 30.


    But what was going on now? A restaurant that he had never heard of had taken two ces in the top 30 out of the blue, banishing Ricky��s Rotisserie to the 31st ce!


    The envious expressions on the faces of those around him all turned into mocking sneers; the stark contrast was very difficult for Ricky to ept.


    ��Boss... W-what happened?�� The worker was alsopletely dumbstruck at the sight of Ricky��s Rotisserie, which was first on the second magic screen.


    Some of the people around Ricky were looking at him with gloating eyes. There were many restaurant owners who had heard Ricky boast about his assured spot in the top 30 among them, and it was very satisfying for them to see him take such a fall.


    All those who owned restaurants in the Aden Square knew that the Chamber of Commerce was manipting the rankings. They were all very angry about it, but the opposition was rich and powerful, with strong ties to the Catering Association, so no one dared to say anything.


    However, a Mamy Restaurant had appeared out of the blue with two dishes in the top 30, sessfully breaking the stranglehold being exerted by the Chamber of Commerce. Even though it wasn��t their own restaurants that had reached the top 30, all of the owners were still struck by an indescribable sense of satisfaction.


    ��Hmph, that Mamy Restaurant must have yed some dirty tricks to get ahead of us! I��m sure the Catering Association will give me a proper exnation for this.�� Ricky harrumphed coldly as he tried to calm down. He looked at thest two lines on the first screen, and his expression became even more determined as he said, ��I��ve never even heard of that name before, and they��ve never appeared on the Aden Square foodpetition. How did they suddenly get two dishes in the top 30? If this is an urate representation of their food, then I��ll strip naked and streak around the Aden Square for an entirep!��


    ��What the f*ck?! Only 29th? How did the braised chicken and rice not im the top spot? What kind of bullsh*t ranking is this?!��


    ��Roujiamo should be iming the top spot! Taking a bite of it lets you experience the true meaning of life, and allows you to rediscover your burning passion! How could it only be ranked at number 30?��


    ��Those two at least made it into the top 30. The breathtakingly unforgettable sweet tofu pudding is ranked at number 99! That��s absolutely uneptable! It��s an insult to my faith!��


    ��The sweet tofu pudding shouldn��t even be on the rankings board! Anyone with a brain knows that the savory tofu pudding is better, but it��s only imed the 100th spot! Which one of the dishes ahead of it canpare to its delectable vor? They��re forcing me to vote with my feet!��


    ��I love the Yangzhou fried rice the best, and I��m very angry that it��s only at number 72. I��ve tasted all of the other dishes on the rankings board, but nothingpares to the Yangzhou fried rice. This rankings board is a load of bullsh*t!��


    Everyone erupted into a frenzy after the rankings were released. Aside from the restaurant owners that werementing their exemption from the top 100, the loudest bunch was the Mamy Restaurant customers. None of them were satisfied with the rankings that had been presented.


    In particr, when the saw the sweet and savory tofu puddings, which were number 99 and 100, respectively, they were all absolutely furious. The only reason why everyone was still repressing their rage was because the sweet and savory factions were all split up, so no one knew who their allies were.


    ��The top 30 is basically the same asst month, but an unknown restaurant imed thest two spots. The vote was held by the Catering Association, so there should be no issues. Looks like that restaurant will be the most prominent ck horse on the rankings board.��


    ��That��s not necessarily the case. Perhaps that restaurant��s name will be wiped off the rankings board tomorrow. Everyone knows that you can make it onto the board if you pay enough money, but the Catering Association can��t make it too obvious. They have to protect their reputation as well.��


    ��The Catering Association has a reputation? They lost all of it 15 years ago!��


    A few of the bitter restaurant owners banded together and conversed in low voices.


    Within the crowd, there was a fine and delicate young man with free-flowing red hair. Smiling, he said, ��If my ears serve me right, many people seem to be arguing about Mamy Restaurant. To have so many customers take pride in the restaurant suggests that it��s no ordinary establishment. I believe that it will indeed be a ck horse, one that can stir up the entire rankings board.��


    Everyone fell silent upon hearing that, and began to listen to what everyone around them was arguing about. Soon, their expressions showed they became very intrigued.


    They didn��t know what this savory and sweet tofu pudding were, but what they could confirm was that everyone was indeed arguing about Mamy Restaurant.


    Furthermore, they were all very vehement about their ideas, but there was one unanimous opinion that united everyone: the rankings were too low!


    One had to realize that this was a restaurant that had made it onto the rankings board for the first time ever. Not only that, but they had five dishes in the top 100, among which two were even in the top 30! And yet, those people were stillining that the rankings were too low?


    Even Dukas Restaurant, which had imed the top spot with their whole roastmb, only had a second dish at number 38, and three dishes in total in the top 100.


    <i>Could it be that that restaurant hired these people to stage a fake argument? </i>That was the first thought that shed through everyone��s mind.


    <i>No! That��s the boss of thergest textiles shop in the entire Aden Square, that infuriated man who was as red as a beetroot was the boss of the gold shop, that man with his sleeves rolled up is from the Gray Temple, and there��s also an official from the City Lord��s castle... How can those people be hired as actors?</i>


    Soon, everyone began to identify those Mamy Restaurant customers. They were all tycoons or people very high in status, people that would never even bother to visit the average restaurant unless that restaurant was run by the city lord��s son-inw.


    All of those nobles were frantically arguing over the same restaurant, so it was no exaggeration to refer to it as the most prominent ck horse on the rankings board.


    ��Hmph, let me see what kind of backers this restaurant has. How dare they fix the rankings so tantly? I��m going to expose them for what they are, and show the customers that not everyone can make it onto the Aden Square foodpetition, let alone the top 30!�� Ricky squeezed his way out from within the crowd with a thunderous expression. He looked around before plucking out his worker by the cor, and asked furiously, ��Where is this Mamy Restaurant?��


    ��I... I don��t know.�� The worker had no clue.


    ��Go west along the Aden Square all the way to the end and you��ll find it. If you want to start some trouble for them, then I wish you good luck,�� Harrison said with a smile.

 Chapter 314 - Lord of Ice Urien!

    <h4>Chapter 314: Lord of Ice Urien!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Boss, the rankings board has already been updated, but...�� Yabemiya immediately blurted out after entering the restaurant, but her words suddenly faltered as she caught sight of Mag.


    Mag was holding a tter with four bowls of tofu pudding on it, and his eyes lit up upon hearing that. He turned an expectant gaze toward Yabemiya, and asked, ��So? Did our restaurant��s food secure some good rankings?��


    Even though it was only the first day that the rankings board was released, that set the tone for the days toe. The restaurant had set a new record high in profits the day prior, and that was a lofty mark that would be difficult to exceed unless he released new dishes or became more powerful.


    Amy, who held Ugly Duckling, was full of confidence as she said, ��Father��s food must have taken all of the top spots! It��s the best food!��


    ��Um... I��m sure there must have been an error with the voting process. Boss�� food is clearly the best, a hundred times more delicious than the rest, but... but...�� A difficult expression appeared on Yabemiya��s face, and she averted her eyes from Mag��s expectant gaze. She wrung her hands together and desperately wanted to console him, but she couldn��t find the words to do so. Her cheeks werepletely flushed, and she didn��t know what to say anymore.


    Sally walked in. She took a nce at the verbally constipated Yabemiya before informing, ��Braised chicken and rice was number 29, zhi roujiamo was number 30, Yangzhou fried rice was number 72, sweet tofu pudding was number 99, and savory tofu pudding was number 100. Our restaurant has five dishes in the top 100.��


    Sally��s expression was also a little strained. In her eyes, Mag��s food was the best in the world. Such delicious food should dominate the top five on the rankings board. Even though she had never tasted the savory tofu pudding, she was certain that it was most definitely good enough to im the fifth spot.


    Yabemiya and Sally both appraised Mag with concerned looks. Even they were feeling quite wistful, so Mag had to be very dejected. They could imagine how terrible it had to feel to cook such delicious food, only to receive no acknowledgment and respect that he deserved.


    ��Father, are you alright?�� Amy was also quite concerned about Mag.


    ��The braised chicken and rice was ranked 29? And the roujiamo also made it into the top 30? All five of our dishes made it into the top 100?�� Mag was ted after hearing Sally��s report.


    ��Hmm?��


    Yabemiya and Sally looked at Mag with puzzlement and surprise. They had thought that he would be very dejected, but it appeared that he was very pleasantly surprised instead.


    ��That��s right. That was today��s rankings board. It should get updated at 7am tomorrow,�� Sally confirmed with a nod.


    ��That��s great! Seeing as we achieved such good results on the first day, we have to maintain this standard. At the very least, we have to ensure that the braised chicken and rice and roujiamo remain in the top 30.�� Mag nodded with a content expression. He was not putting up a strong front and feigning his tion.


    He was a bit more knowledgeable about the Delicious Cuisine Rankings than Sally and the others. The rankings were decided ording to the number of votes given, so just having delicious food was not enough. Without a sufficientlyrge customer base, even if all of their customers gave them five-star ratings, it would be very difficult to secure good rankings.


    Compared to the otherrge restaurants, Mamy Restaurant had a far smaller customer base. As such, having two dishes in the top 30 was already a result that went beyond his expectations. Even though those two dishes only just made the cut, he didn��t really mind, as he only wanted toplete the system��s top 30 mission.


    Yabemiya and Sally were both very confused. They were unable to understand why Mag wasn��t angry, but was quite ecstatic instead.


    ��Come and have some breakfast. Due to your exceptional performance ofte, from this day forth, an extra tofu pudding will be provided as part of your morning work meal.�� Mag didn��t bother to exin anything as he ced the tofu puddings one by one onto the table. He then looked at the two of them with a smile, and asked, ��What else would you like this morning?��


    ��I want a roujiamo,�� Yabemiya said as she raised her hand.


    ��I want a Yangzhou fried rice.�� Sally was full of anticipation.


    ��Alright,ing right up.�� Mag nodded with a smile before turning toward the kitchen.


    Yabemiya and Sally looked at each other, only to find that their joy was mirrored in one another��s eyes. Nothing was more blissful than being able to enjoy such delicious food first thing in the morning.


    ...


    At the entrance of the magic potion shop, Urien held a handful of grain, and was feeding ck Coal. He heard the sound of approaching footsteps, but he didn��t turn around as he said, ��There��s water in the room; feel free to help yourselves.��


    ��Thank you for saving us.�� Xixi and Lulu bowed deeply toward Urien in unison.


    Urien slowly turned around and appraised them with a solemn expression.


    ��You two are dryads,�� he said in a deep and indisputable voice.


    Xixi and Lulu��s expressions changed at the same time, and Lulu stepped forward to shield Xixi. Both of them stared at Urien with nervous expressions.


    ��Don��t be so tense. I may not be a good person, but I��m not a bad person, either.�� Urien tipped the grain in his hand back into a little jar, and sat down in a lounge chair. He looked at the dryad couple with slightly narrowed eyes, and asked, ��What rtionship do the two of you share with Freuden?��


    ��The Great Dryad? You know Master Freuden?�� Xixi��s eyes immediately lit up as she emerged from behind Lulu.


    Lulu was also quite surprised, but he still appraised Urien with a hint of caution in his eyes. They were the only two dryads left on the Nond Continent, so very few people would be able to identify them, and even fewer would know the name of the Great Dryad.


    ��I do. Back when that old man was about to die, he asked me to help him find two younglings. He said that those two will be the hope of the dryads. Seeing as the World Tree is in your body, you two must be the ones he was referring to.�� Urien nodded as he turned his gaze on Xixi.


    Xixi and Lulu��s expressions changed again. They were already very surprised that he was able to identify them as dryads, but they were even more stunned that he knew about the World Tree. The World Tree was the final hope of the dryads, and they had never told anyone about it.


    ��Freuden asked me to give this to you.�� Urien reached for a little green box that was about the size of a hand, and gestured for Xixi to take it as he said indifferently, ��My name is Urien. Perhaps you two have heard my name before.��


    ��Lord of Ice Urien!��


    Lulu and Xixi��s eyes widened in unison as they stared at the hunched old man that was lying in the lounge chair.

 Chapter 315 - Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 315: Inheritance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Shock lingered in Xixi and Lulu��s eyes. Even though they had been in hiding on the continent for over 100 years, they were magic casters themselves, so they had heard of all of the most renowned figures in the magic world. In particr, they were quite familiar with the infamous fight between fire and ice.


    Now, the legendary Lord of Ice was sitting right in front of them.


    They had experienced Urien��s terrifying ice magic the night prior, but neither of them made the connection between him and that legendary magic caster.


    However, they didn��t have time to marvel at Urien��s identity, as their attention had been drawn to the small green box in his hand. Xixi hesitated momentarily before striding forward and epting the box, upon which tears immediately welled up in her eyes.


    The box was a little antiquated, and there was a string of peculiar symbols lining its surface. The symbols appeared a little jumbled and haphazardous, but they struck Xixi and Lulu with a strong sense of nostalgia.


    That was thenguage of the dryads. Those were symbols that were unique to them, and they had never seen those symbols ever since they had left the Night Forest over a century ago.


    Xixi gently ran her finger over the signature on the lower right corner of her box. She was excited yet grief-stricken as she said, ��It really is the Great Dryad.��


    ��He gave it to me over 100 years ago. There should be a special dryad seal on it; I��ve never opened the box,�� Urien said.


    Xixi nodded, and quickly scanned the text on the box with her eyes. She turned her left palm upward, and a small seedling with only a single green leaf at its tip appeared in her hand. The seedling slowly flew toward the box in her right hand, and that green leaf came into contact with the box.


    It was as if a stone had been tossed into a calmke. The symbols on the antiquated green box lit up one after another, and the box itself rose slowly into the air. Bursts of rainbow light erupted from it, illuminating the flowing sand particles that were swirling on the surface of the box, creating a very spectacr sight.


    Xixi��s hand flew to her mouth, and she eximed, ��That��s... the Great Dryad��s Flowing Sand World!��


    ��It really is the Flowing Sand World.�� Lulu was also extremely excited, and his lips trembled as he was struck by the urge to kneel before the box.


    ��Flowing Sand World? That old bloke sure is daring. Wasn��t he afraid that I would take it for myself?�� Urien sat bolt upright in his lounge chair, and there was also a hint of surprise in his eyes as he stared at the shimmering little box that was hanging in midair. He then got up and closed the door to his shop.


    The Flowing Sand World was an independent small world.


    The dryads nurtured the World Tree, which was renowned for its ability to create a true small world. The Flowing Sand World was the small world that had been created by the previous World Tree, and it was ced under the care of the Great Dryad.


    After that, the dryads fell, and the World Tree was toppled, so no one knew where the Flowing Sand World had gone.


    Only the Great Dryad knew of its location, while his other brethren didn��t even know in what form it existed in this world. They could only see it when offering sacrifices to their ancestors, and it was constantly being presented to them in different forms even then.


    The only constants were the rainbow light and the swirling sand.


    Uponing into contact with that rainbow light, Xixi��s World Tree also appeared to be very excited. It wiggled its branches and bathed within the light. Soon, the green leaf at the tip of the tree grewrger in size, and appeared to be filled with vitality.


    Right at that moment, the light from the box shed, and the projection of a humanoid figure appeared. It showed an old man with white hair, wearing a set of green magician robes. His features appeared very benevolent, and he appraised Xixi and Lulu with a warm smile as he said, ��Xixi, Lulu, you��re all grown up now.��


    ��Great Dryad.�� Both Xixi and Lulu stepped back, and extended a respectful salute. Both looked at the projection of the old man and tried their hardest to repress their sorrow.


    ��Don��t be said, children. You two are the only ones who can carry on our legacy. I��m very happy to see you two again, and the new World Tree as well. That tells me that I entrusted the heart of the World Tree to the right people.�� Freuden was quite ted as he looked at the tiny World Tree seedling.


    Xixi also looked at the little seedling, and said self-critically, ��But... Great Dryad, Xixi hasn��t done a good job in protecting the World Tree. It��s almostpletely wilted, and I couldn��t make it thrive and prosper.��


    Freuden shook his head, and praised, ��No, you��ve alreadypleted the mission I assigned to you by hatching the World Tree. The werewolves have been hunting the two of you, and the elves have also been searching for you, so you must have suffered a lot during these years. You two are already the heroes of the dryads for being able to aplish what you have so far.


    ��Now, I��m entrusting the Flowing Sand World to you. During that battle all those years ago, the Flowing Sand World was almost destroyed. I used up thest shreds of nature power I had to hold it together, but the world is in a very unstable state, so no one can enter.�� The little box in front of Freuden hovered toward Xixi. His eyes shimmered with a faint light as he said, ��nt the World Tree here, and use its power ofws to reform the Flowing Sand World. Build a new world upon the ruins of the Flowing Sand World. If this world has renounced us dryads, then we��ll just have to create a new one, and stage a resurgence. All of that will fall upon your shoulders.��


    Xixi gently caught the shimmering little box, and smooth flowing sand covered her right hand before swirling along her arm. It epassed her entire body practically in the blink of an eye, leaving only her neck, head, and hands exposed. It was as if a rainbow dress had draped itself over her body.


    Xixi closed her eyes, and could sense a certain connection forming between herself and the Flowing Sand World. The World Tree slowly hovered toward the box before taking root on it. Those roots grew at a rate that was perceptible to the naked eye, and they gripped the box tightly as if they were tentacles.


    The wilted seedling took root on the antiquated green box, and rainbow sand swirled around it, creating a peculiar scene that was also somehow very harmonious.


    Lulu stared at Xixi with a nervous expression, but he repressed the urge to speak.


    She was receiving an important inheritance��the Great Dryad��s inheritance.


    She was inheriting a world. That was an inheritance unique to the dryads, one that only the regal Great Dryad could bestow.


    The processsted about half an hour.


    Xixi slowly opened her eyes, and countless symbols shed through her golden pupils. The flowing sand swirling around her rose from her body, creating what appeared to be a barrier.

 Chapter 316 - Fight Me, Trash!!!

    <h4>Chapter 316: Fight Me, Trash!!!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Disperse,�� Xixi uttered softly.


    The sand instantly receded, flowing back into that little box. The rainbow light emanating from the box also faded, while a green light appeared on her hand. Both the box and the World Tree disappeared in a sh.


    Freuden��s eyes were filled with approval and tion as he said, ��Very good. From this day forth, you are the Great Dryad, Xixi.��


    ��Xixi... How could Xixi be known as the Great Dryad? That won��t do, Xixi can��t do it.�� Xixi shook her head vigorously in a slightly panicked manner.


    ��The only criterion for bing the Great Dryad is to obtain the acknowledgment of the World Tree. You have satisfied that condition even better than I was able to,�� Freuden said with a smile. ��Compared to the simple-minded Lulu, you��re clearly more suitable for the task.��


    Xixi turned to Lulu, who was also looking at her with an encouraging smile. She was suddenly instilled with a sense of confidence, and could sense the World Tree radiating joy and excitement within her body. She turned back to Freuden, and nodded with a serious expression as she said, ��I��ll take good care of it, and make it grow into an enormous World Tree.��


    ��I��m sure you��re up to the task. I��m convinced that you two will be able to make the dryads reappear on the Nond Continent.�� Freuden nodded with a smile; his body was now bing increasingly more insubstantial. He then turned to Urien with a smile, and said, ��What did I tell you, Urien? I told you that a day woulde when even you would grow old, but you refused to believe me. How about now? You��re an old man, haha!��


    Urien pursed his lips with displeasure, and retorted, ��At least I��m still alive! You��ve been dead for over 100 years, you old fart.��


    ��Speaking of that, I really do envy you young people. Still, death isn��t too bad. I��ve gotten sick of living after several centuries anyway; death is a lot more peaceful.�� Freuden was not enraged by Urien��s words. After a short pause, he adopted a serious expression, and said, ��Before youe over to join me, please look after those two. Us dryads cannot go extinct no matter what.��


    ��How many they can give birth to will depend on them.�� Urien pursed his lips.


    ��Hahaha, you��re just as naughty as ever, you little brat.�� Freudenughed heartily beforepletely dissipating.


    Silence descended upon the magic potion shop.


    Xixi stared nkly up at the roof overhead. Lulu gently ced a hand on her shoulder, but didn��t say anything, either.


    Urien slowlyy back down in his lounge chair. He wore no expression on his face, but there was a nostalgic look in his eyes. Back then, he was still young, and liked to go on adventures everywhere. He wasn��t a legendary figure yet, and encountered many interesting people and intriguing things during his travels.


    Urien was silent for a long time before looking up at Xixi, and breaking the silence. ��If you don��t mind the low wages, you can work at my shop.��


    ��Really?�� Xixi was slightly taken aback before a hint of excitement appeared on her face.


    The werewolves from the day before had already been detained, and most likely wouldn��t be released for a long time, but there were many werewolves out there who could still hunt them down. In that case, they wouldn��t be able to remain in Chaos City.


    But Xixi had just found a way to help the World Tree recover, as well as to repair her body, and if they were to leave Chaos City, then they would never be able to eat Mag��s braised chicken and rice again. That was uneptable to them.


    However, if Urien was willing to employ them, then their safety would be ensured. With the legendary magic caster, Lord of Ice Urien, extending a helping hand, they wouldn��t have to fear any danger in Chaos City.


    Xixi hesitated momentarily before asking nervously, ��Then... Can Lulu also stay?��


    ��I don��t employ clumsy people.�� Urien shook his head. At the sight of Xixi��s dejected expression, he slowly added, ��That room upstairs if for you. You can keep as many people as you want there. He��s your man, so you��d better earn enough money to keep him alive.��


    Xixi��s eyes immediately lit up on hearing that, and she bowed to Urien as she said, ��Thank you, Master Urien.��


    ��Thank you.�� A smile also appeared on Lulu��s face, and he, too, extended a grateful bow toward Urien.


    They had been wandering the Nond Continent for over 100 years, slowly growing up from children in the process. They had suffered far too many hardships, and what they yearned for most wasn��t revenge. Instead, they simply wanted to settle down somewhere, and truly live.


    They merely wanted to have many children, so they could ensure the survival of the dryads, and to create a prosperous race again.


    They had seen hope the day before. After falling intoplete despair, and resigning themselves to death, Mag and everyone else stepped in to save their lives. They had thought that their life on the run would continue, but all of that hade to an abrupt end.


    ��We only sell potions, tonics, and ointments here... Every time a vial is sold, you have to rece it with a new one on the shelves; that will be the extent of your work. After subtracting the costs, you can take half of the profit, but there is no bare minimum wage, so your earnings will directly corrte with the shop��s earnings.�� Urien pointed at the magic potions on the shelves before getting up, and pulling out a dusty ck magic tome from behind the counter. He tossed the book casually onto the counter, and said, ��This is a guide for mixing potions. If you encounter something you��re unfamiliar with, then have a look through the book. As long as the potions you mix don��t kill anyone, the effect doesn��t really matter.��


    ��But... Isn��t half too much? This is your shop, after all.�� Xixi was a little hesitant about taking such arge cut of the profits.


    ��Don��t expect a whole lot of ie. Half of the store��s profits will only be enough to half-fill your stomachs.�� Urien pursed his lips, and strode out the door as he said, ��Seeing as you two are all better now, you can start working today. Breakfast is on me.��


    ��Are we going to Mamy Restaurant? Thank you, Master Urien!�� Xixi��s eyes immediately lit up at the mention of food. She quickly hurried out the door with Lulu close behind her.


    ...


    A long line had already gathered outside the restaurant. The sweet and savory factions seemed to be more antagonistic toward each other than usual, and many people were flushed with rage. Some had even rolled up their sleeves, and it appeared that a mass brawl was imminent.


    ��Idiots who are into sweet tofu pudding! I��m warning all of you right now; stop giving the savory tofu pudding one-star votes! Do you people not have a conscience?��


    ��Hmph! It��s you savory faction people that should take a good look at yourselves! Sweet tofu pudding is not to be insulted! Number 99 on the rankings is an absolute farce!��


    ��Fight me, trash!!!��


    Someone suddenly let loose an enraged roar among the crowd.


    The sounds of swords being drawn immediately erupted in front of the restaurant!

 Chapter 317 - Smash This F*cking Restaurant!

    <h4>Chapter 317: Smash This F*cking Restaurant!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The sounds of swords being drawn came as a surprise to Urien��s trio, and they all halted in their steps as they turned to look at the line.


    Coincidentally, Ricky had also just arrived on the scene with his employee. He was going to expose this unknown restaurant��s shady dealings, and recover the 29th spot that was meant for his restaurant. However, he was also startled by the scene that greeted him there, and came to an abrupt halt.


    After the swords were drawn, deathly silence ensued. Many people in the line were a little scared upon seeing the drawn weapons, but they refused to back down, and drew determination from their undying loyalty to the tofu pudding of their chosen vor. Thus, both factions red at one another, and neither was about to concede.


    ��Ugly Duckling, do you think they��re finally going to fight? I��ve been waiting every single day; they��ve finally drawn their swords.�� Amy was sitting on a little stool at the entrance with Ugly Duckling in her arms. She was supporting her chin with one hand, and her eyes were wide with anticipation.


    Ricky was a little confused by the sight of the farcical scene outside the restaurant, but a thought quickly urred to him. <i>Why are there so many people lining up? And they��ve all drawn their swords? Could it be that we��re not the only ones trying to expose them?</i>


    The worker behind him was a little frightened, and asked in a low voice, ��Boss, what do we do now?��


    ��At times like these, someone needs to step up and rally the troops! Our Ricky��s Rotisserie is the main victim in all of this, and that duty falls upon me as its boss!�� Ricky could feel his heart rate elerating as blood flowed straight into his head. His cheeks were flushed as he swaggered toward the two opposing factions. He spread his arms open, and yelled, ��Boycott the Aden Square foodpetition! Smash this f*cking restaurant!��


    The situation outside the restaurant was very tense, and it was so quiet that one could hear even a pin drop. As such, Ricky��s vehement cry was clearly heard by all of the customers.


    ��Hmm?��


    Everyone turned to look at him in unison, all of them with benevolent looks in their eyes��the same type of benevolence afforded to children with mental disability.


    The sweet and savory factions were indeed in conflict with one another, but no one wanted to boycott the foodpetition or smash Mamy Restaurant!


    They had voted diligently during thepetition, and were very displeased that the restaurant��s dishes had been ranked so low. Was this guy trying to pour salt over their wounds?


    And he wanted to smash the restaurant?


    Many people recalled the roujiamos awarded to the Burning Legion, and wanted to step up to take care of that rabble-rouser for Mag. Perhaps their actions would also be rewarded by free roujiamos!


    With that in mind, many of the sword-wielding customers began to appraise Ricky with animosity in their eyes. The werewolves from the day prior were too powerful, but this fat mortal seemed to be an easy target.


    Amy also turned her gaze on Ricky, and thought to herself, <i>Is that a bad person? Father has only just reced the door, so I won��t allow him to go in this time.</i>


    Thus, she lifted her chin off her hand, and a burst of bluish violet mes began to dance along her fingertips.


    Ricky��s heart rate continued to spike at the sight of everyone turning to look at him. He was thoroughly basking in the feeling ofmanding such widespread attention, and there was so much adrenaline pumping through his veins that he couldn��t see the enmity in everyone��s eyes.


    He was already beginning to envision himself as the leader of a revolution, charging at the forefront as everyone stormed through the doors of that unreasonable restaurant. They were going to raze the establishment to the ground, and then give the heinous boss a brutal beating before making him admit in front of everyone that he had manipted the foodpetition��s results.


    He hadn��t experienced that kind of hot-blooded passion in many years, and it was an extremely exhrating feeling!


    ��Boycott the foodpetition! Smash this f*cking restaurant!��


    Ricky raised his fist to the sky, yelling at the top of his lungs. His eyes were bloodshot as he advanced toward the door of the restaurant, attempting to lead the charge.


    ��Smash it! Smash it!��


    His employee was influenced by his passion, and also echoed his cries with vehement fanaticism. He hadn��t thought that the boss was such a courageous and righteous person. Just thinking about smashing the restaurant with those customers was getting his blood boiling.


    Xixi looked at the two ��revolutionaries�� with an adorkable expression, and asked, ��Those two... Are they already drunk so early in the morning?��


    ��Some people simply want to die.�� Urien pursed his lips as he took a nce at the fat Ricky.


    Ricky quickly made his way to the door of the restaurant, and only then did he turn around with a confused expression to look at the eerily silent customers behind him. He had thought that his words would light the fuse, and all of them would heed his call, smashing open the door beforeying waste to the restaurant.


    ... Why were they suddenly so quiet?


    ��Looks like everyone is quite civilized, but there is a time and ce for manners, and this is not one of those settings! You all need someone courageous to lead you, and I will be happy to fill that role!�� Ricky could see that everyone was looking at him, and felt like a hero that was being revered and worshipped. As such, his confidence was bolstered further, and his entire body was filled with power and passion.


    ��Don��t be scared! I am the boss of Ricky��s Rotisserie, Ricky Berman. I am the manifestation of justice and fairness! I trust that everyone must have seen the strange dishes on the Aden Square foodpetition rankings!


    ��You are all correct to be angry! I have never even heard of this shabby restaurant, so how can it possibly have two dishes in the top 30 for its first time participating in the foodpetition? How can it have five dishes in the top 100? That��s a feat that even the well-established restaurants cannot aplish!


    ��As such, I��m sure that this restaurant��s rankings have been fixed! What is this braised chicken and rice trash? La zhi roujiamo? Just the names of those dishes make me want to barf! How could they be worthy of the spots in the top 30? His tant maniption of the voting system is absolutely disgraceful!


    ��As a loyal follower of the Aden Square foodpetition, I cannot allow something like this to happen! We must vent the rage in our hearts, and tell these deceitful businesses that we are not idiots! So let��s smash this restaurant, and restore the order of the Aden Square foodpetition!��


    Ricky became more and more excited as he yelled, and at the conclusion of his stirring speech, he rushed directly toward the door of the restaurant.


    Right at that moment, the door suddenly opened outward.


    ��What��s going on? Who��s causing all this ruckus here?��

 Chapter 318 - Help! I’m Going to Die!

    <strong>Chapter 318: Help! I��m Going to Die!</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ��Crack!��


    A muffled thump erupted as the wooden door mmed Ricky in the face, sending him flying back through the air.


    He was a fatso that weighed in excess of 100kg, and he was falling into the crowd.


    Everyone dispersed to open up some space, and watched as he thumped heavily into the ground. Hey dazed on his back with a red door-mark on his face, just as if he had just had the soul bashed out of him.


    Mag was also a little taken aback upon seeing that. He had just finished breakfast, and wasing out to remind Amy about her morning lessons. However, he wasn��t expecting someone to be charging at the door, and sent them flying as he opened it. Thus, he was feeling a little apologetic as he looked at the dazed fatso on the ground. If the victim were a customer, then his business could suffer.


    He was sent flying by that door! Mag really isn��t someone to be messed with!


    All of the customers appraised Mag with peculiar expressions. Even though Ricky appeared to only be a mortal, he was still a fully grown 100kg man. For him to be sent flying was quite a shocking spectacle.


    Of course, the customers that were about to beat him up were feeling quite disappointed. They hadn��t even had a chance to teach Ricky a lesson before Mag took care of him himself.


    ��Wow, Father is so strong.�� The little fireball on Amy��s fingertip was snuffed out, and she pped her little hands together with glee. She looked up at Mag with adoration and reverence on her face.


    H-how could this be? Is this restaurant owner supposed to be a powerful man? Ricky was lying on the ground, and his face throbbed with searing pain. It was certainly not a good feeling to be swatted into the air by a door, and rage was building up in his heart.


    He hadn��t even gotten a chance to strike yet, but had been struck down himself!


    That guy had to be the restaurant��s owner, but that didn��t matter. Even though he had been struck down, there were still countlessrades behind him, all of whom were wielding sabers and swords! There was nock of orcs and demons among them, either, so no matter how powerful the restaurant owner was, there was no way that he could beat everyone.


    With that in mind, Ricky��s confidence was restored, and he sped a hand over his throbbing cheek as he struggled to his feet. He spread his arms open again, and yelled, ��Not only is he fixing the rankings, he��s even assaulting people! Where��s the justice?! Everyone, get him! Smash the����


    ��Smash your f*cking face!�� A demon that was close to two meters tall aimed a vicious p at his face, mming him right into the ground again. The demon then gave him a kick, and grumbled, ��I really am angry about Mamy Restaurant��s rankings, but it��s only because the rankings were too low! I really detest people like you! Your food is trash, but you don��t think about improving yourself. All you want to do is nder those who are better than you! People like you deserve to be bashed wherever you go!��


    ��Exactly! You��re the manifestation of justice? Last time, there was a maggot in the roast meat that I got from your sh*tty rotisserie, and you guys med me for nting the maggot in the meal! How about now, huh? Where are your bodyguards?��


    ��Mag��s food is more than a hundred times more delicious than your trashy roast meat! What gives you the confidence and courage to provoke him? You say you want to barf at those names? Whenever I hear ��roujiamo�� nowadays, I can��t help but drool!��


    ��There��s no need to waste time with words! Brothers, let��s set aside our differences, and bash this shameless b*stard! Regardless of whether you��re part of the sweet or savory faction, this man is the public enemy! Scoot aside, let me kick him too!��


    The customers outside the restaurant erupted into a frenzy, raining down attacks upon Ricky in a torrential downpour.


    Ricky waspletely dumbstruck by the brutal beating that he was suffering. Anguished, he howled, ��Stop! Stop! We��re all allies! Stop! Argh, not the face...��


    ��Allies my a*s! Don��t try to defile us! The sweet and savory factions have united tobat shameless restaurant owners like you!�� An elderly woman prodded Ricky��s stomach with her cane disdainfully.


    ��I agree! If we continue to give one-star ratings to the opposing faction��s tofu pudding, these shameless bastards are the ones that will benefit in the end! If it��s something made by Mag, then it must be more delicious than everyone else��s cooking!��


    ��That��s right. Hurting one another like this is not the way to go. We should unite, and give all of the tofu puddings five-star ratings! Let��s show everyone the true power of the tofu pudding!��


    The enraged cries from the customers drowned out Ricky��s cries for help. Ironically, he had be the catalyst for the two factions to form an alliance ande to a mutual understanding.


    Seeing as Mag sold the same number of sweet and savory tofu puddings every day, their rankings were inevitably inseparable in the foodpetition. For the sake of the restaurant, cooperation was the only path forward.


    ��B... Boss...�� The rotisserie employee looked on with a dumbfounded expression. His boss had been full of vigor, storming the restaurant just a moment ago, but was now inundated by furious customers to the extent that he was no longer even visible among the crowd.


    ��There��s another one here!�� A burly man plucked the employee by the cor, and threw him into the crowd. Thus, everyone had two targets on which they could vent their rage.


    What��s going on? Mag was just about to apologize to the fat middle-aged man, and he was also a little stunned. However, he quickly understood the gist of things from the conversation between his customers.


    It appeared that those two were trying to start trouble for him after witnessing the Aden Square foodpetition rankings, only to fall into the hands of the restaurant��s customers. Thus, they fell victim to vignte justice, and were plunged into a very tragic situation.


    Mag was not going to extend any sympathy toward people who were trying to cause trouble for him. He had to show everyone that he was not to be messed with.


    However, Mag was quite touched that his customers would take the initiative to beat up rabble-rousers in his stead. They were only customers, but they were fighting so hard for the reputation and glory of the restaurant at which they dined. That was a very moving notion to Mag.


    A smile appeared on Mag��s face as he said, ��Let��s stop there, everyone. We don��t want to end up killing him.��


    All of the customers burst intoughter upon hearing that.


    ��Help! I��m going to die!�� Ricky��s anguished cries continued, but the response was only more physical abuse.

 Chapter 319 - Is Your Forge Still Hiring?

    <h4>Chapter 319: Is Your Forge Still Hiring?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Harrison got in a few kicks before he emerged from the crowd, and panted heavily as he asked, ��Mag, what happened to the forge next door? How did those shops copse?��


    The forge beside the restaurant was still a pile of rubble, and a bunch of dwarven stonemasons were cleaning up the wreckage. They were reconstructing the building with an extremely high efficiency, but the gargantuan crater in the ground was still clearly visible, and it appeared as if a battle had taken ce there.


    ��Maybe it was an earthquake.�� Mag shrugged. He didn��t think it was a good idea to spread word about the explosion. If the Gray Temple or the city lord��s castle were to learn about the fact that Mobai had invented explosives, they would probably pay as much attention to it as they did with the steam engine.


    If Mobai could seed, then he would create a weapon that even mortals could use but powerful enough to threaten giant dragons. That would create a massive stir throughout the entire Nond Continent.


    Mobai would most likely require a long time to invent something like that on his own, but if the Gray Temple and city lord��s castle were to invest in the project, a sessful prototype would be created in no time.


    Mag didn��t want that to happen. If that were to eventuate, the world would change far too quickly, and it would be a very unpredictable and vtile ce.


    ��I see. Your restaurant sure was lucky.�� Harrison nodded. The three neighboring shops had all been damaged, and while the restaurant directly neighbored the forge, it waspletely unscathed.


    At that moment, Mag caught sight of the approaching Urien, and he smiled as he asked, ��Master Urien, when will Amy��s lessons be held today?��


    He then took a nce at Lulu and Xixi, discovering that Lulu was still a little pale, but he appeared to be fine. Meanwhile, Xixi looked as if she had already fully recovered. She was proficient in using healing magic, and it looked like her self-regenerative abilities were quite exemry as well.


    ��We��ll start the lesson at 8am, after getting some food to eat.�� Urien looked at Amy with a smile, and greeted, ��Morning, little Amy.��


    ��Good morning, Master Turtle.�� Amy stood up with Ugly Duckling in her arms, and returned the greeting. She then turned to Xixi and Lulu with tion on her face, and asked, ��Big Sister Xixi, Big Bear, are you two all better now?��


    ��We sure are. After having your father��s delicious chicken soup, both of us are feeling a lot better.�� A happy smile appeared on Xixi��s face as she patted Amy on the head.


    ��Father��s chicken soup is the best.�� Amy nodded with an affirmative expression, and her eyes were shimmering with pride.


    ��Thank you, Mag, and the two girls as well.�� Xixi extended a grateful bow toward Mag, as well as Yabemiya and Sally, who were standing behind him.


    ��You��re wee.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. Amy really liked Xixi, so he also had a very good impression of her.


    ��Don��t mention it.�� Yabemiya hurriedly waved her hands, and her expression suggested that she was a little embarrassed.


    Sally merely nodded her head in response. Her thought process was very simple: she had indeed helped them the day prior, so she was deserving of their gratitude.


    ��Time to open for business. Wee, everyone.�� Mag took a nce at the clock before opening the doors to his restaurant.


    As for the two people who had been thumped by his enraged customers, hepletely ignored them. They hade with the sole purpose of causing trouble for him, so they deserved the treatment that they had received.


    Sally and Yabemiya stood on either side of the door��one with a smile on her face, while the other wore a cold expression��and began their work day.


    The customers swarmed in, leaving Ricky and his employee behind. However, some customers still gave them an obligatory kick before rushing into the restaurant.


    ��I... I��ll be back...�� Ricky looked up at Mamy Restaurant��s sign. His face waspletely swollen, and he began to crawl away with difficulty. Never did he think that he would suffer such a horrific ordeal at the hands of those whom he thoughtrades.


    ��Wait for me, Boss...�� The employee also crawled after him. He had no idea what had just happened. He had only chanted a few sentences before being beaten for no apparent reason.


    The rankings that had been released in the morning dealt a heavy blow to both the sweet and savory factions, and tension had been about to boil over into a full-blown confrontation. However, Ricky and his employee had sessfully drawn all of the antagonism toward them, thereby allowing the two factions to unite, deciding to help one another for the sake of a greater future!


    Mag was naturally very happy to see that. His braised chicken and rice and his zhi roujiamo were already in the top 30, but if his other dishes could also climb up the rankings, then it would be a big help to him.


    The system��s intentions were quite obvious; it wanted to increase the restaurant��s fame. On this asion, it was the top 30. What about next time? Top 20? Top 10? Those were all things that Mag had to consider.


    The morning service passed by in a busy blur. After Urien finished having breakfast, Amy went with him to attend her lessons.


    What surprised Mag was that Urien had decided to take Xixi and Lulu under his wing. In fact, he had already been quite surprised that Urien had interfered to protect the two the night prior. After all, Urien wasn��t some benevolent old man. Why would he choose to take in the dryad couple?


    ��Alright, I gave sweet tofu pudding a five-star rating, but that won��t shake my love for savory tofu pudding!��


    ��Hmph, as much as it hurts me to do so, I also gave savory tofu pudding five stars. Our main objective is to get tofu pudding into the top rank!��


    The customers at the door conversed grudgingly with one another.


    ��Boss, they only ate one vor of tofu pudding each, but they��re voting for both. Isn��t that cheating?�� Yabemiya was a little concerned as she looked at Mag.


    ��Hm... That��s a good point. Even though we didn��t ask them to do this, if an investigation were to beunched, it could prove to be problematic.�� Mag contemted the notion momentarily, and his head was beginning to throb. He didn��t want to stoop to any underhanded tactics to do well on the rankings.


    However, after forging an alliance, the sweet and savory factions were casting extra votes for him voluntarily. Mag wasn��t sure if that was against the rules, but as long as the braised chicken and rice and roujiamo could remain in the top 30, he wasn��t concerned.


    Lulu made his way over to the forge, and scratched his head in a slightly nervous manner. He looked at Mobai, who was issuing instructions to the dwarven stonemasons, and adopted a bashful smile as he asked, ��Boss, is your forge still hiring? I��m not very bright, but I��m strong and can help you with manualbor.��

 Chapter 320 - A Choice

    <h4>Chapter 320: A Choice</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Am I hiring?�� Mobai dusted himself off, and looked up at Lulu, who was twice his height. He sized Lulu up carefully before shaking his head, and replying, ��You look like you��re cut out for it, but if you��re too clumsy, then you won��t seed in this role. Besides, I��ve never taken an apprentice or hired any employees before.��


    Xixi pinched Lulu in the waist to shut him up before taking over the conversation. She took a nce at the ruined forge, and said, ��Boss, he��s only clumsy with his words, but he��s actually really smart. He��s a really quick learner, and if you take him in as your apprentice, he��ll be able to help you out a lot. You��ll be able to craft more weapons and earn even more money with him around. If you don��t believe me, you can get Lulu to help you clean up the forge. He��s a really snappy worker.��


    ��Well...�� A contemtive expression appeared on Mobai��s face upon hearing that. He looked at Lulu, then at Xixi, and finally nodded as he said, ��Alright, then I��ll give him a chance. But I make no guarantees about whether I��ll hire him or not. My business is not very profitable, and I can��t afford to havezy workers.��


    ��Thank you, Boss. Lulu will be sure to satisfy you.�� An ted smile appeared on Xixi��s face. She clenched her fist, and encouraged, ��Go, Lulu, you��re the best! I��m sure you��ll seed in the role.��


    ��I��ll do my best,�� Lulu replied with a smile of his own. Xixi was working at the magic potion shop, so he couldn��t just sit around and expect her to feed him. If he could get a job at the neighboring forge, that would be perfect.


    Mag had only just emerged from the restaurant, and was quite happy to see that. It appeared that the dryads were really intending on living in Chaos City permanently.


    It was a good thing. At the very least, Amy had two more ymates.


    ��Alright, clean up everything here. Just do what they tell you to do,�� Mobai instructed. He then turned round, and strode directly toward Mag.


    ��Alright,�� Lulu replied before making his way toward the wreckage. Even though he hadn��t fully recovered, cleaning up some debris wasn��t an issue for him. Meanwhile, Xixi returned to the magic potion shop, and began her first day of work there.


    Mobai approached Mag, and asked, ��Mag, your business is going really well. Ever thought about expanding?��


    ��Hmm?�� Mag had onlye out for some fresh air, and he faltered upon hearing that. He had indeed thought about expanding the restaurant. After all, with his current customer base, 64 seats simply weren��t enough. He didn��t want topress his customers�� dining space, so the only viable option was to expand.


    However, Mag didn��t have any control over the restaurant��s expansion. After all, the restaurant had been built by the system, so it was naturally responsible for expansion as well.


    With the system��s crappy personality, there was most likely no way it would agree to an expansion until he could upgrade the restaurant.


    Furthermore, his biggest headache wasn��t the system. Instead, it was the location of his restaurant, which was situated in the northwestern corner of the Aden Square. A little further to the west would take one to the Bastie Prison, so if he were to expand westward, he would be toppling the walls of the prison to open his restaurant there, which was clearly not a viable option. However, Mobai��s forge was situated directly to the east.


    Mobai��s forge had been running for several decades, so he definitely wouldn��t be willing to give it up for the restaurant��s expansion. However, it was a bit peculiar that he would take the initiative to ask about an expansion.


    ��So this is what I��m thinking. Back in the day, I actually purchased all four of those shops together. I was nning to expand the forge if business was good, but over four decades have passed since then, and I haven��t even gotten around to it.�� Mobai smiled as he pointed to the shop near Urien��s, and said, ��I apologize for what happened this morning, and I thank you for the inspiration that you have provided me with. As such, I n on reconstructing my forge next to the magic potion shop. If you would like to expand, I can sell these three shops to you for the market price.��


    ��You sure are a rich man, Mobai.�� Mag was a little surprised. The shops next to the forge had always been empty, but he never thought that the reason behind it was that they belonged to Mobai. He then asked internally, ��System, can we expand the restaurant?


    ��The restaurant��s level is too low, so expansion cannot be facilitated. Please upgrade the restaurant as soon as possible in order to unlock more rights.��


    ��I see...�� Mag wasn��t really surprised by that response. However, the system��s reply at least indicated that expansion would be avable following the upgrades of the restaurant. In that case, they would be able to house more customers at a time. As mentioned before, they had the prison to their left, so they could expand only to the right; as such, the three shops that Mobai was offering to him were very important.


    After all, the Aden Square had been constructed ording to the city lord castle��s ns. Expanding into the square was illegal, and his restaurant would most likely get torn down the next day, so he couldn��t afford to take such a risk.


    ��I don��t have enough money and staff at the moment, so I won��t be able to expand the restaurant for now. However, I certainly have thought about it, and I would be very grateful if you could reserve those three shops for me for a while,�� Mag replied with a smile. He really didn��t have the money to purchase those three shops yet, and besides, he didn��t have the power to expand his restaurant anyway.


    ��No problem. Just tell me when you want them. I��ll get people to build an empty construction on the three sites so it can fool the inspectors. They��ve been in disuse for several decades already, so I��m not in a hurry to let go of them.�� Mobai nodded with a smile. After conversing with Mag for a while longer, he returned to the wreckage of his forge, and began to discuss constructing a new forge with the dwarven craftsmen.


    <i>What a friendly city. </i>A faint smile lingered on Mag��s face as he looked at the busy dwarves. If the restaurant expanded to take over the three neighboring shops, it would be able to seat about 300 customers at once. His cooking efficiency would also increase over time, so there was a lot more profit to be made for the restaurant.


    ��System, is your God of Cookery upgrade wheel ready yet? It��s been five days,�� Mag asked internally.


    ��Six of the options on the wheel have been decided. Seeing as you��vepleted all of the system missions, you have the right to choose the seventh option. You can choose a recipe for any dish as well,�� the system replied.

 Chapter 321 - Nothing Cant Be Resolved With Money

    <h4>Chapter 321: Nothing Can��t Be Resolved With Money</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Miles was standing outside Andrew��s pork chops shop. He was looking at Andrew with an excited expression as he said, ��Hey, Andrew, have you heard? This is the first day that they��re releasing the Aden Square foodpetition rankings, and all five of Mamy Restaurant��s dishes have made it into the top 100. On top of that, two of them made it into the top 30.��


    ��My workers told me this morning. I��m surprised that the other three didn��t reach the top 50. All five of the dishes deserve to be in the top five.�� Andrew was a little disappointed as he put down his knife.


    ��It��s not like you don��t know about the inner workings behind the rankings. Mamy Restaurant is still too small, and this is its first time participating in thepetition, so two dishes in the top 30 is already very impressive.�� Miles sighed. ��The rankings are all being fixed by the Chamber of Commerce. You weren��t even in the top 20 this time, and if things continue like this, you��ll be out of the top 30 sooner orter.��


    ��That��s true. Our restaurant has been running for close to two decades, and we sell more than a thousand servings of our signature dishes every day. Even so, we still can��t break into the top 10. Those guys are just getting more and more shameless.�� Bernice joined the conversation, and shook her head with a hint of indignation.


    ��I feel like the rankings are more interesting this time. Mag has forced his way into the top 30, and taken two spots in the process. Those people who purchased rankings must be furious. The Chamber of Commerce��s stranglehold has been shaken, and this is something that has never happened before.�� Old man Bishop chuckled as he strode over with his hands sped behind his back. His spring onion bing was still outside of the top 100, but he didn��t really care anymore.


    ��Indeed. It��s been many years since a ck horse like this has appeared. I��m just afraid that Mag will encounter some trouble as a result. He��s only one man, while the Chamber of Commerce is a colossus. It would be really bad if they were to target him.�� Bernice was a little concerned.


    Everyone gathered together and conversed freely. They were ted that someone had been able to rain on the Chamber of Commerce��s parade, but at the same time, they were concerned for the future of Mamy Restaurant.


    ...


    In arge room in the Chamber of Commerce, Cyril was ying with a colorful little snake while sitting in his leather chair behind his desk. Mars, who was standing on the other side of the desk, asked, ��Young Master, Boss Ricky of Ricky��s Rotisserie was assaulted this morning. Should we report this to the president?��


    Cyril didn��t even raise his head as he asked, ��Ricky? Who��s that? And why would we report news of him being assaulted to the president?��


    ��Ricky��s Rotisserie is a board member of the Chamber of Commerce. They have paid for three consecutive months to guarantee a spot in the top 30 in the Aden Square foodpetition, and today is the first day that the rankings have been released. Ricky��s Rotisserie was ranked at number 31, and the restaurant that had taken the 30th spot was Mamy Restaurant. They were the ones who assaulted Ricky.�� Mars paused momentarily before continuing, ��Devoe and Goodenia were also detained because of that restaurant. It��s said that one of the hired thugs from the Devoe Tavern was killed by the boss of Mamy Restaurant.��


    Cyril finally raised his head upon hearing that, and looked at Mars with a thunderous expression as he asked, ��Who is this guy? Is he trying to oppose our Chamber of Commerce?��


    ��I��ve already done some investigating, and I found that the boss�� name is Mag, but I wasn��t able to dig up any information about his background. He opened Mamy Restaurant in the northwestern corner of the Aden Square about a month ago, and attracted many customers in that short span of time. The prices at his restaurant are extremely high, and even the cheapest dish costs 200 copper coins. The altercation that he had with Goodenia in the past...�� Mars began to introduce Mag, as well as how the conflict between Mag and Goodenia had arisen.


    ��He��s just a cocky little clown. A restaurant owner like him dares to dere that our Chamber of Commerce will close down?�� Cyril pursed his lips with disdain, and said, ��There��s no need to report something so insignificant to the president. Just tell the Catering Association to wipe the restaurant from the rankings, then go and cause trouble for them regrly. Let me see if his little restaurant or our Chamber of Commerce will close down first.��


    ��But his daughter has two 10th-tier magic casters instructing her. If we do that...�� Mars was a little concerned.


    ��So what? It��s not like we��re attacking them. Are those two magic casters going to attack us in Chaos City? Give that fatso at the Catering Association some money, and he��ll be more than happy to do our bidding.�� Cyril smiled nonchntly, and said, ��There��s nothing in this world that can��t be resolved with money.��


    Mars opened his mouth to say something, but he was abruptly cut off.


    ��That��s enough. You��ve be more and more cowardly, Mars. Back when your father was working for the president, he was renowned for his decisiveness.�� Cyril nced at Mars as he wound the colorful snake around his finger. He then stood up and left, but he paused at the door, and said, ��Sometimes, you have to make a decision. Those who can��t make decisions will be left behind.��


    <i>Young Master, it really is difficult for me to bet everything on you. Besides, the first lesson my father ever taught me was to never ce all of my eggs in the same basket. </i>Mars looked at Cyril��s departing figure, and shook his head as he also left the room.


    ...


    Mag faltered momentarily upon hearing the system��s words before asking, ��What did you just say?��


    ��You can choose a dish as one of the options on the wheel. Afterpleting the tofu pudding mission, you will have the chance to secure that recipe��if you can get it on the wheel,�� the system repeated.


    ��System, did you rediscover your conscience?�� Mag��s raised an eyebrow skeptically.


    ��As a system with an ever-present conscience, the system refuses to answer this question,�� the system replied a little unhappily.


    ��Any dish is fine?�� Mag was still in disbelief.


    ��All dishes on Earth are applicable,�� the system confirmed.


    ��Let me have a good think about this.�� Countless thoughts ran through Mag��s head. Shandong cuisine, Sichuan cuisine, Cantonese cuisine, Jiangsu cuisine, Zhejiang cuisine, Fujian cuisine Hunan cuisine, Anhui cuisine... Those were the eight major cuisine categories. He also thought about all of the specific renowned dishes that he had sampled in the past.


    There were simply too many to choose from, so he was suffering from choice anxiety. He was wondering what those dishes would be like when cooked using the special ingredients supplied by the system in conjunction with his supreme cooking skills.


    He thought about it for half a day, and it was close to opening time again, but he still hadn��t made up his mind.


    ��Father, I��m back!�� Amy��s ted voice sounded from outside. Mag��s voice immediately lit up upon hearing that. If he couldn��t decide, then he could just let Amy decide!

 Chapter 322 - Don’t Run, Ugly Duckling

    <h4>Chapter 322: Don��t Run, Ugly Duckling</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag opened the door, and Amy threw herself at him in her ck magician robes. He caught her in a tight hug, and spun her around in a circle, while Amy giggled in his arms. He then looked at her with a warm smile, and asked, ��Why is our little Amy so happy?��


    ��I��m super happy because Father hugs me every day.�� Amy looked up at Mag with an affirmative expression.


    ��What a sweet little girl.�� Mag��s smile widened as he looked at Amy��s adorable little face. She was the most precious thing in his life.


    ��I��m so envious that you have such a cute little daughter!��


    ��I know, right! I see them showing off their affection every day, and I really want a daughter whenever I see that!��


    ��You don��t even have a wife yet. I��m just hoping that the baby in my wife��s stomach is a little girl.��


    All of the customers lining up outside the restaurant looked on with benevolent smiles. They were greeted by a show of affection between Mag and Amy every day, and they were quite envious of the father-and-daughter duo��s rtionship, but their mood was also lifted as a result.


    ��Amy, I can grant you a wish that��s rted to food. What do you want to eat aside from the food from our restaurant? I can cook it for you.�� Mamy Restaurant ignored those envious eyes, and carried Amy into the restaurant.


    ��Really? I can pick anything?�� Amy��s eyes lit up with excitement.


    ��Yes, anything.�� Mag nodded with a smile. The system had promised him that all dishes were applicable, so he was confident that he could satisfy Amy��s wish.


    ��Then...�� Amy contemted momentarily before clenching her little fist, and eximing, ��I want to eat the Manchu Han Imperial Feast!��


    ��Er...�� Mag��s smile immediately froze on his face. He realized that he had been a little overconfident, but he wasn��t expecting Amy to remember a promise that he had made so long ago.


    ��Father told me that the Manchu Han Imperial Feast is super delicious; can you cook it for me now?�� Amy appeared to be oblivious to the awkward expression on Mag��s face.


    ��That��s... not something I can make yet, as the Manchu Han Imperial Feast is not just one dish. I haven��t mastered that many dishes, and I don��t have enough ingredients, so...�� Mag exined with an apologetic expression.


    ��So... I still can��t eat the Manchu Han Imperial Feast?�� Amy was a little disappointed, but she quickly put on a smile upon seeing Mag��s awkward expression. She shook her head, and said, ��That��s alright, don��t be sad, Father. I don��t even want to eat the Manchu Han Imperial Feast. I love everything that Father cooks for me.��


    ��Good girl.�� A rush of warmth flowed through his heart at the sight of Amy��s thoughtful smile. He held her in his arms, and whispered into her ear, ��Believe in your father. I��m definitely going to make you a Manchu Han Imperial Feast in the future, the kind that you can��t finish even after eating for three days and three nights.��


    ��I believe in you, Father. Father has never lied to me.�� Amy nodded before asking, ��If we can��t finish it, can I invite Jessica, Big Sister Xixi, Big Bear, Master Turtle, and Master Half-beard to eat it with us? It would be a waste if we can��t finish the food.��


    ��Of course. You can also invite Aisha, Miya, and all of your little friends to the feast as well.�� Mag nodded with a smile. His daughter sure was a generous little girl.


    ��You��re the best, Father.�� Amy nted a kiss on Mag��s face with her arms around his neck, and her face was alight with a blissful smile.


    Mag gently stroked her hair, and asked, ��Then, is there something that you really want to eat now? Like roast beef or roastmb chops... Any one dish is fine.��


    Amy thought about it momentarily before replying, ��I... I want to eat fish, the type that swims in water. I heard from Daphne that fish is super delicious and really sulent. But, she warned me that there were many sharp bones to be wary of. She even showed me a fishbonest time; it was transparent and really pretty, like a needle.��


    Mag looked at Amy, and felt as if a sharp fishbone had pierced his heart. The best food that Amy had ever had was pancakes, and even at four years of age, she had still never even tasted fish. Fish wasn��t even a noteworthy or expensive ingredient, but in her eyes, it was like some sort of treasure that waspletely out of reach.


    ��Alright, I��ll cook fish for you. I��ll make you the best grilled fish in the world,�� Mag promised with an earnest expression on his face. He had already decided what dish he was going to choose: spicy grilled fish.


    ��Grilled fish? Like cooking fish over a fire? Like grilled beef and grilledmb chops?�� Amy was very curious.


    ��Mm-hm, it��s simr, but also a little different. You��ll know when you see it.�� Mag didn��t provide an in-depth exnation. Sichuan��s spicy grilled fish consisted of grilling fish before braising it, so it really was different from grilling steaks and things like that.


    ��As long as it��s made by Father, it must be super delicious. That way, I can also eat super delicious fish, and I can show my fishbones to Daphne too.�� Amy nodded obediently with expectation shimmering in her eyes.


    ��What new magic spell did you learn from Master Urien today?�� Mag asked.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling crept over to Mag, and looked up at Amy with a hint of excitement.


    ��Put me down, Father, and I��ll show you what I��ve learned.�� Amy wriggled as Mag set her down on the ground. She extended her left hand, and assumed a very solemn expression.


    Both Mag and Ugly Duckling took half a step back. He didn��t doubt Amy��s magic aptitude in the slightest, but she had only just begun to learn magic, so he was still a little concerned about her control. If he were identally hurt by his own daughter, that would be a farce.


    Sally and Yabemiya also appraised Amy with curiosity. She was learning from two legendary magic casters, and was extremely talented. They were all wondering what she could have learned from Urien in one morning.


    ��In my name, I summon the mes of extreme frost,�� Amy chanted in her mellow voice. A sputtering sound suddenly erupted from her left palm, upon which a small ball of bluish-white fire appeared. Even though it looked like fire, its emergence made the surrounding air��s temperature drop significantly, even to the extent that everyone��s breathing was spreading drops of condensing vapor.


    ��mes of extreme frost?�� Mag was a little surprised as he looked at the cold bluish-white mes on Amy��s palm. It was like fire that had been carved from ice.


    ��Mm-hm. It may be small, but it��s super powerful. Let me demonstrate...�� Amy looked around before her eyes settled on Ugly Duckling.


    Ugly Duckling seemed to have been struck by a perilous premonition, and it immediately arched its back as its fur stood on its ends, preparing to run away at any moment.


    ��Don��t run, Ugly Duckling,�� Amy instructed with a serious expression before tossing the small ball of fire toward it.

 Chapter 323 - I Think Its Seriously Going to be Cooked

    <h4>Chapter 323: I Think It��s Seriously Going to be Cooked</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The bluish-white fire hovered toward Ugly Duckling, which was just about to run away. It appeared to be moving at a leisurely speed, but it was still much faster than Ugly Duckling, so the firended upon it, and instantly erupted to epass Ugly Duckling��s entire body.


    Its body instantly stiffened, while the bluish-white mes spread, creating arge cube of ice. Ugly Duckling was frozen with its hackles raised and a horrified expression on its face.


    ��This...�� Mag had wanted to rush over to protect Ugly Duckling, but he wasn��t as fast as the fireball, either. He wasn��t expecting Amy to use Ugly Duckling as her experimental subject. The little guy was less than a month old, so it could die quite easily.


    ��Such pure ice mes.�� Sally was quite surprised as she looked at Amy. She had only been under Urien��s tutge for one morning, and she had already mastered such pure ice mes. She was really stunned by Amy��s exceptional aptitude.


    ��Ugly Duckling won��t freeze to death, will it?�� Yabemiya was still a little concerned. Even though Ugly Duckling wasn��t that close with her, she still really liked to y with it when Amy was away on her lessons.


    ��Father, that��s the new mes of extreme frost spell that I learned this morning. Isn��t it super awesome?�� Amy withdrew her hand with a triumphant expression.


    ��Yes, it is indeed super awesome, but Ugly Duckling...�� Mag nodded with approval. It was naturally amazing that Amy could master such a powerful spell in one morning, but he was still quite concerned about Ugly Duckling.


    Amy seemed to be able to sense Mag��s concern, and assured, ��Ugly Duckling will be fine. Master Ugly Duckling told me that even after being frozen by the mes of extreme frost, there��s a chance that the target would be able to survive.��


    ��There��s a chance...?�� Mag��s expression became even more strained. What an irresponsible little girl. It would be an absolute joke if Ugly Duckling were to die from this ordeal.


    ��Yes, a very high chance...�� Amy nodded earnestly.


    ��Then let��s thaw it out first.�� Mag heaved a resigned sigh as he turned to the kitchen to find his knife. The block of ice wasn��t a small one, so it was probably going to take a long time to melt.


    ��This will do it.�� Mag had only just turned around when a small ball of bluish violet mes appeared in Amy��s hand, and she tossed it at the frozen Ugly Duckling.


    ��I think it��s seriously going to be cooked if you do that.�� Mag was once again toote to stop Amy, and could only look on as the fireball flew toward Ugly Duckling.


    It was a fireball that could st 3rd-tier swordsmen and magic casters flying. If it were tond on Ugly Duckling, thetter would probably be reduced to a pile of ashes.


    To his surprise, the small fireball didn��t immediately explode upon making contact with the block of ice. Instead, it enveloped the block, and the ice was instantly melted before being vaporized. The bluish-white and bluish violet mes nullified one another, snuffing out in unison. At the same time, the ice and fire around Ugly Duckling��s bodypletely disappeared.


    Ugly Duckling��s hackles were still raised, and it remainedpletely stationary for a full second after the ice block disappeared before shuddering violently. It leaped straight onto the counter, and stared at Amy and Mag with a dumbstruck expression as if it had no idea what had just happened.


    ��It��spletely fine?�� Aside from receiving a fright, Ugly Duckling waspletely fine, and Mag was quite surprised to see that. Both Amy��s snap freezing and defrosting skills were top-notch.


    ��Wow, Ugly Duckling, you jumped onto the counter all by yourself. Looks like I won��t have to carry you up there anymore, seeing as you can do it yourself.�� Amy was also quite surprised as she looked at Ugly Duckling.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling retreated a couple of steps in a timid manner upon hearing that, and it shook its head at Amy with a pitiable expression.


    ��I don��t care. The fact of the matter is, you got onto the counter by yourself.�� Amy shook her head, and refused to listen to Ugly Duckling��s pleas.


    Mag looked into Amy��s eyes, and adopted a serious expression as he said, ��Amy, even though Ugly Duckling is fine, please don��t use living creatures as experimental subjects for your spells. If something were to go awry, then we wouldn��t be able to rectify our mistakes.��


    ��But I already made sure that it wouldn��t harm Ugly Duckling before casting the spells.�� Amy pouted with an indignant expression.


    ��Oh, then I��m sorry for wrongly using you.�� Mag immediately gave in at the sight of Amy��s pitiable disy. She was so kind, so there was no way she would put Ugly Duckling at risk. Urien had surely told her that those spells wouldn��t be harmful to living creatures.


    ��I tried it on ck Coal many times, and it��s stillpletely fine.�� Amy nodded with a smug expression.


    ��...�� Mag was suddenly feeling a little sympathetic toward that annoying crow. Who would have thought that the ��honorable Fama Odin Ben�� would be reduced to Amy��s test subject? Furthermore, Urien had to have given her permission to conduct those experiments, so he couldn��t really say anything about that. Perhaps it was part of a practical learningponent of the lesson.


    ��Alright,e and have some food. Make sure to study hard today as well. You don��t have any lessons the day after tomorrow, so let��s go fly a kite together.�� Mag patted Amy��s head with a smile before picking her up, and cing her on a chair.


    ��Really? Father is going to fly a kite with me? The type that can fly super super high in the sky?�� Amy was overjoyed.


    ��That��s right, our kite will fly higher than everyone else��s.�� Mag nodded with a smile. It was getting close to fall, and the winds were quite strong. As such, many people took their kids to the Aden Square and flew kites together. The day after the next was a holiday for the restaurant and for Amy as well, so it would be a perfect opportunity to do some kite-flying with her.


    Amy waved her little fists around, ted, and yelled, ��Yay! Father, you��re the best!��


    ��Aisha, Miya, you two shoulde and have a seat as well. We��ll open for business after having some food,�� Mag said with a smile. Amy was always so easy to satisfy. He turned toward the kitchen, and asked internally, ��System, can you change the wheel reward to the spicy grilled fish recipe? I don��t want the other things; all I want now is a recipe for spicy grilled fish.��


    ��No! The God of Cookery upgrade wheel is a revolutionary creation of the system, and it cannot be exchanged for anything! You can make the spicy grilled fish recipe one of the possible prizes, so after youplete the mission, you��ll have a one in seven chance of securing the recipe as your prize.�� The system��s voice was very stern, leaving no room for negotiation.

 Chapter 324 - Find Him And Kill Him

    <h4>Chapter 324: Find Him And Kill Him</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In a simple yet still luxurious study, a green letter was reduced to ashes between a set of long slim fingers. Josh sat on a redwood chair, and swirled the amber wine in the crystal goblet in his hand. His handsome face normally wore a benevolent and refined expression, but it was currently as cold as ice.


    ��So you really survived, Alex. But where could you be hiding now? The dragon ind? No, those idiots all want to kill you. Twilight Forest? No, countless orcs died by your hands in the battle on the border. There��s no way you��d be at the Wind Forest, either. You have enough confidence and insanity, but appearing in the Wind Forest with that half-elf daughter of yours is pretty much asking for death...�� His low voice sounded in the room as he fiddled absentmindedly with the papers on his desk.


    ��If you��re not in the Roth Empire, then you��re most likely in Chaos City. All races and species live there, so no matter what kind of person appears there, they won��t attract too much attention. Alex isn��t very bright, but he��s very alert. He knows which ces are dangerous and which ces are safe. However, trying to find someone in Chaos City isn��t going to be easy.�� Josh slowly raised his goblet to his lips, but he suddenly stopped before taking a sip, and smashed the goblet violently into the ground.


    Amber wine and glittering crystal shards flew in all directions. Josh��s face was twisted with a sinister expression as he clenched his fists, and snarled, ��Alex, you��d better not let me find you. Even after so any years, Irina still hasn��t forgotten about you. I have to kill you, and that little half-breed too. I was still too naive back then.��


    ��Are you alright, Your Highness?�� The butler��s anxious voice sounded from outside the door.


    Josh��s expression immediately smoothed out as he replied, ��I��m fine. Tell Seuss toe and see me.��


    ��Yes,�� the butler replied. The sound of footsteps hurrying away immediately followed.


    Josh pulled out a map from the top shelf of his bookshelf, and spread it open on his table. His brown eyes slowly scanned across the map, and his brows furrowed as if he were thinking about something.


    ��Your Highness, Seuss is here.�� After a short while, the butler��s voice sounded again.


    ��Tell him toe in,�� Josh instructed without even raising his head.


    The heavy wooden door opened, and a thin and tall young man with cropped golden hair and wearing a set of ck magician robes walked in. There was a red reaper scythe emzoned on the chest of his robes.


    The magic caster appeared to be about 30 years of age, and his face carried a sickly pallor. There was a scar extending from his left eye to his be, while his pupils were a rare gray color, making them appear a little like dead fish eyes. His entire body was enveloped in those ck magician robes, giving him a cold and sinister aura.


    He stepped onto the crystal shards on the ground with his ck leather boots, creating a crackling sound, but his expression didn��t chance in the slightest. His fervent gaze was fixed on Josh, and he said respectfully, ��Seuss pays his respects, Your Highness.��


    ��I want you Asuras to find someone, then kill him.�� Josh shifted his gaze away from the map on the table.


    ��Please specify our target, Your Highness.�� Seuss bowed his head in a respectful manner.


    ��Mag Alex,�� Josh replied in a calm voice.


    ��Alex!�� Seuss immediately raised his head, and stared at Josh with shock and incredulity etched on his face. He hesitated momentarily before asking, ��Your Highness, isn��t Alex already dead? We��ve been searching for evidence to confirm his death during these past few years, and nothing indicates that he��s still alive.��


    Josh shook his head, and looked at Seuss with a serious expression as he said, ��No, he��s still alive; someone has already proven that to me. So, you must find him before anyone else does, and kill him. Return to me with his head.��


    ��If Alex is still alive, then I��ll be sure to kill him in revenge for what happenedst time!�� Josh��s expression suddenly turned sinister again; the scar on his be was like a hideous centipede now.


    ��Remember, I don��t care what happened between the two of you in the past, just find him and kill him. If you fail, then you can put an end to your own life,�� Josh said in a cold voice.


    ��Yes!�� Seuss hurriedly bowed his head respectfully. Even though he was the youngest 9th-tier magic caster in the kingdom and the leader of the Asuras, he was still struck by a sense of fear and awe when interacting with Josh.


    That was not just because he was one of the people in line to the throne. He was more frightened by the fact that Josh was able to bring down Alex when he was at the height of his powers. That man was an extraordinary talent who had once stomped him into the ground.


    Back then, they had both advanced to the 9th-tier at the same time, and theirs should��ve been an evenly matched battle, but it became the biggest disgrace of his life.


    One strike��Alex only used one sword strike to defeat him.


    If it weren��t for the unavoidable sense of impending doom that he was struck by when the sword pierced his be, he would have never believed that he couldn��t even take a single sword strike from Alex.


    From that day, he fell from grace, and became aughingstock.


    After that, Alex continued to rise higher and higher, defeating 10th-tier powerhouses and ying giant dragons. His rate of progression and overwhelming power ced him well and truly at the pinnacle of the younger generation. Even a supreme prodigy like him could only look on in despair.


    Thus, a magic caster that had never skipped lessons went missing at the Magus Tower. At the same time, a new leader was instated among the Asuras, and his reaper scythe harvested one life after another.


    ��Even though I know he��s not dead, I still can��t ascertain his location. The likeliest ce is Chaos City.�� Josh pointed at a certain spot on the map on his desk, and said in a dark voice, ��Remember, this must remain strictly confidential. No one aside from the Asuras is to hear about this.��


    Seuss packed up the map on the table, and said respectfully, ��Yes, I��ll send scouts to Chaos City right away.��


    Josh was momentarily silent before continuing, ��Also, kill all of his friends and family as well, no matter who they are.��


    ��Yes.�� A hint of surprise shed through Seuss�� eyes, but he didn��t say anything.


    ��You can go now.�� Josh sat back down in his chair and closed his eyes.


    Seuss lowered his head, and took a couple of steps backward before turning to leave, closing the door to the study behind him.


    ��Mag Alex, many people will be unable to sleep at night if you��re still alive, so you should go and die...�� Josh��s voice reverberated within the study.


    ...


    On the outskirts of Rodu, there was a ck horse-drawn carriage situated outside arge estate.


    ��Your Highness, this is Simon��s estate,�� Quine said in a low voice.

 Chapter 325 - Everyone Dies Eventually

    <h4>Chapter 325: Everyone Dies Eventually</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Let��s go in. I��m sure Simon will still be happy to see an old friend like me.�� The tall and broad Sean emerged from within the carriage. Even though he wasn��t wearing any armor, his ramrod straight back and the killing intent emanating from his body made it quite apparent that he was a veteran general on the battlefield.


    The gates of the estate were tightly shut, and Sean only had Quine apanying him. Everyone probably thought that the prince was still on the southwestern border thousands of kilometers away, directing his troops in battle. No one knew when he had returned to Rodu.


    The gate was opened after some knocking, and an old servant emerged with a cautious expression on his face. He didn��t recognize Sean, but he could see that he was definitely no ordinary person. He asked, ��Whom are you looking for?��


    Quine was about to say something, but Sean raised a hand to cut him off, and smiled as he said to the old servant, ��This is General Simon��s estate, right? Please inform him that Sean hase to visit him.��


    ��Alright, please wait for a moment, I��ll go and report to my master.�� The old servant nodded before closing the gate. He felt as if the name Sean was a little familiar, but he couldn��t quite put his finger on it, not sure where he had heard it before. However, he was most likely a friend of his master��s, so he didn��t dare to dy.


    The old servant made his way to the backyard, where a brawny heavily bearded man was swinging a pickaxe repeatedly into the soil. The servant informed, ��Master, there��s a guest by the name of Sean who is here to see you.��


    ��Sean?�� Simon immediately stopped what he was doing. A hint of surprise appeared on his face as sweat flowed down his tanned muscr chest.


    The servant was a little confused by Simon��s expression, and asked, ��Is he not a friend of yours?��


    ��No, no, no, I��m not worthy to be a friend of his. Clinton, get everyone in the estate into the backyard. No one is allowed to go anywhere without my permission.�� Simon strode out of his garden, and casually put the pickaxe leaning against a tree. He picked up the towel that was hanging from a nearby tree branch, and wiped away the sweat on his face. He then dusted himself off, and strode toward the front of the estate.


    ��Yes. Master, should I brew some tea?�� the servant asked.


    ��They��re too good to drink our tea.�� Simon chuckled with a hint of mockery in his voice.


    The gate opened again when Sean was in the process of examining a griffin that had been carved onto the gate. He turned to Simon with a smile, and said, ��I didn��t think that you would have such skill. This carving is not bad at all.��


    Simon looked at Sean with a calm expression, and said, ��You��re far too kind, Your Highness. I��m just a useless retired soldier with nothing to do, so I��m merely entertaining myself in my spare time.��


    Sean looked into Simon��s eyes, and said, ��It looks like you��re still holding a grudge against me, Simon.��


    Simon��s expression remained unchanged as he said, ��I wouldn��t dare. I am just an ordinary person, so how would I dare to hold a grudge against you, Your Highness.��


    ��Just because you wouldn��t dare doesn��t mean you don��t actually hate me. I know that all of the soldiers who left the army with you harbor animosity toward me. You all hate me for not saving Alex, and for not avenging him.�� Sean shook his head, and a guilty expression appeared on his face. He sighed, and continued, ��To this day, I��m still unable to forgive myself. If only I could have received the news a little earlier... If only I could have been a bit more alert to the potential dangers, Alex would have never been plunged into that dire situation.��


    ��Everyone dies eventually.�� Simon��s expression didn��t change at all in response to Sean��s words. He had heard the same things said on more than one asion.


    ��Indeed, everyone dies eventually, even you and I will die someday.�� Sean nodded with a wistful look. He turned to Simon with a smile, and asked, ��Are you not going to invite me toe in?��


    ��If Your Highness would like toe in, who am I to say no?�� Simon opened the gate wider, and ducked off to the side to allow the prince passage.


    ��Even though I was reluctant to part with you veterans, I have to say that all of you made a smart choice. Only after leaving the border can you live such a leisurely and carefree life. Even I am feeling a little envious.�� Sean chuckled at the sight of the flora that Simon had nted in the yard.


    ��Perhaps,�� Simon replied ambiguously.


    Sean looked around at his surroundings before his gaze settled on Simon. ��Looks like we��re the only ones here. I��vee here today for a very simple reason: I wanted to ask you something.��


    ��Please state any questions that you may have. I would be more than happy to answer them, Your Highness.�� Simon met Sean��s gaze with a steady one of his own.


    Sean looked into Simon��s eyes, and asked, ��On the night when the event took ce, where were you?��


    Meanwhile, Quine had crept around behind Simon. A metallic light gleamed in hand, and his eyes narrowed as his eyes focused on the spot where Simon��s heart was located.


    ��I had gone home to visit my mother��s grave. That day was her death anniversary.�� Simon��s reply was very cid, but there was a hint of rage in his eyes.


    Sean looked deep into Simon��s eyes as if he were trying to see something different in them.


    Simon��s hands balled up into tight fists, and a pained expression appeared on his face as he roared, ��If I had been with him, I would��ve at least been able to act as a meat shield for him. Those shameless bastards, all of them deserve to die!��


    His fists were trembling slightly as if he were repressing his violent emotions with all his might.


    ��Indeed. All of them deserve to die, and they��re all dead.�� Sean nodded as he took his eyes off Simon. He strode toward another room, and opened the door, upon which he was greeted by the sight of a series ofpleted and halfpleted wooden statues as well as a pile of untouched wood in the corner.


    Among the statues, there were knights, magic casters, orcs, demons, elves... There were all types of different races, and all of them were battling with one another. The statues were all very life-like.


    Sean nced at all of the statues, and walked all the way to the end, where thergest statuey. It was a statue of a griffin, and he smiled as he said, ��Simon, if the third prince were to hear about your talents, he would surely be very fond of you.��


    Simon shook his head, and said, ��His Highness is a true master in wood-carving. I am just a hobbyist, and I cannotpare to him.��


    ��How interesting.�� Sean chuckled as he strode out the door. As he did so, he said, ��Simon, I��ve always thought that you were an interesting person, but it appears that you��re even more interesting than I had imagined. However, I have to tell you something: hiding a person is different from hiding an object. If you don��t hide a person well, and they end up being found, someone will die.��


    ��I don��t understand what you��re trying to say, Your Highness.�� A peculiar look shed through Simon��s eyes, but his expression remained unchanged.


    ��Looks like you��re not even going to offer me any tea. Farewell, then.�� Sean didn��t provide any exnation. He made his way out of the room, and strode toward the gate. Upon reaching the gate, he paused, and looked at the griffin carved upon it. A smile appeared on his face as he said, ��There seems to be someone missing.��


    ��Farewell, Your Highness.�� Simon didn��t say anything in response. He merely bade the prince farewell, and looked on as his ck horse-drawn carriage departed. He slowly closed the gate, and clenched his fists as he murmured to himself, ��Everyone dies eventually, but they can��t die for no reason...��


    ��Your Highness, are we just going to go back now?�� Quine was a little perplexed.


    ��Simon��s reactions have told me everything I need to know. Three years ago, he was a man that couldn��t hide anything, so now that he��s trying to hide something, it��s quite easy to see through him. There were all types of statues in that room, but none of Alex. If he really were dead, then his statue would be the only one in the room.�� Sean smiled as he continued, ��All you have to do is keep an eye on him from here onward. He will be the key to finding Alex.��

 Chapter 326 - Round Table Conference

    <h4>Chapter 326: Round Table Conference</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    To the west of the mighty Rodu imperial pce, there stood a nine-storied Magus Tower.


    The entire building seemed to have been constructed from a single structure, and sat upon the earth like a gigantic beast. Only at night would silver light emanate from the tower, highlighting its status as the tallest tower in Rodu, as well as entuating its status of the holynd for all magic casters on the Nond Continent.


    At this moment, at the top level of the Magus Tower, there were 10 elderly magic casters sitting around a redwood table within a circr conference chamber. They were gathered for the Magus Tower��s monthly round table conference.


    Only the elders of the Magus Tower could participate in that conference. There was an empty chair in the corner, presenting a slightly disconcerting sight.


    An elderly man with white hair and a ck beard sat at the head of the table. ��So that��s about it for what happened this month. The battle on the southwestern front has eased slightly, and they do not require our Magus Tower��s assistance for now. There has also been less activity from the wicked dragons recently, so the civilians have been quite safe, and there��s no immediate need to cull these wicked dragons,�� he said in a slightly jaded voice.


    As the great elder of the Magus Tower, Richard had been presiding over the round table conferences for over four decades.


    All of the elders nodded with relieved expressions. This meant that they wouldn��t have to rush about dealing with wicked dragons in the immediate future. At their age, no one wanted to travel��even if they did so on griffins.


    There was a magic caster with a portly figure, and his magician robes seemed to be on the verge of bursting at the seams. His name was Brent, and he put on a mocking smile as he said, ��I heard that Krassu took in a disciple recently in Chaos City, and she��s supposed to be a half-elf girl? That old fart has been selecting a disciple for himself for several decades; has he finally given up and just settled for whomever?��


    ��That��s not necessarily the case. Hasn��t Urien appeared as well? On top of that, I heard the two of them fought in Chaos City over this disciple, and in the end, both of them took her under their wings together.��


    ��Oh? Did that really happen? Those two old farts have been fighting for close to 100 years. Neither of them is willing to concede, but they��re willing to ept the same disciple at such an old age? And it��s a half-elf girl?��


    ��Don��t all half-breeds have very mediocre aptitude? Besides, their magic spellsy on either extreme of melee and long-rangebat. If someone were to learn from both of them at the same time, they would be driven insane!��


    Everyone began to discuss spiritedly among themselves upon hearing that. The fact that they were able to sit at the round table indicated that all of them stood at the pinnacle of the magic world in the Roth Empire. Even if they weren��t 10th-tier magic casters, they were at least the most exceptional 9th-tier magic casters out there.


    It was exactly because of this that all of them had extensive knowledge of Krassu and Urien as well as the renowned rivalry between fire and ice. As such, they knew that it was almost impossible for both of them to ept the same disciple.


    If there were someone that could possibly apprentice themselves to both mages, it would have to be the elven princess that had stunned the entire Nond Continent about a decade ago. Exceptionally talented was an understatement when it came to her. Only someone like her would be able to master extreme fire and ice magic as well as both melee and long-range spells.


    It was just a pity that she refused both Krassu��s and Urien��s invitation to take her under their wing. She chose to focus on life magic instead, and became the youngest 10th-tier magic caster on the continent at an astonishing rate,pletely crushing all of the other prodigies on the continent.


    If it weren��t for the fact that Mag Alex was too dazzling of an existence, that era was one that should have belonged to her. She had set so many records in the magic world that would most likely never be broken, thereby immortalizing her name in history.


    ��It��s true. Krassu has already sent Arthur back, and is going to move all of his possessions to Chaos City, including his rooms full of gold coins. Looks like he��s preparing to live the rest of his life there.�� The thin and gangly Elliot smiled, and said, ��Deputy President Krassu has always been quite free-spirited. Even if he were to ept a half-orc as his disciple, it wouldn��t really be all that strange, would it?��


    Everyone burst intoughter upon hearing that, but theirughter was tinged with a hint of mockery.


    ��He��s never held our Magus Tower in any serious regard.�� In contrast, Richard��s expression was quite dark, and his voice was also rather gloomy.


    Countless prodigies had been sent to Krassu so he could choose a disciple from them. However, none of them caught his eye, and he ended up moving to Chaos City to find a half-elf girl. Now, he couldn��t even be bothereding back to the Magus Tower, and had sent a servant to pack up all his stuff.


    Everyone��s smiles faded, and different expressions appeared on their faces, but none of them said anything.


    All of the older generation magic casters in the Magus Tower were aware of the conflict between Richard and Krassu.


    It could be said that both of them were imperative to the Magus Tower��s current status.


    50 years ago, Krassu had made sure that the Roth Empire��s royal family gave the Magus Tower the attention it deserved, therebyying down the foundation for this nine-storied Magus Tower. After that, Krassu resigned from his role as president, and Richard spent several decades to make the Magus Tower an indispensable pir to the empire.


    As such, the positions of the two of them in the Magus Tower had always been quite a contentious topic. Even though Richard was the one who had selected the current panel of elders, Krassu��s position in everyone��s hearts was not inferior to that of Richard. All of the elderly magic casters sitting at the round table were well aware of that.


    ��As old friends of his, we should send Krassu a present to congratte him on finally finding a disciple.�� Richard smiled as he nced at everyone around him. His wrinkled fingers tapped gently on the table, and he continued, ��Most of our disciples are middle-aged already, and most of their disciples have also be adults. I��ll get George to deliver a present to express congrattions on behalf of our Magus Tower.��


    ��That��s a good idea. He can take all of our presents as well.�� Everyone smiled in response, but there was a peculiar look in their eyes.


    George Dobson was the prized disciple of Richard��s eldest disciple. He was a 3rd-tier magic caster at just 12 years of age, and it was said that he was already close to the 4th-tier. Even though there was still a substantial disparity between himself and Princess Irina from back in the day, he was still one of the top prodigies among the younger generation.


    Richard was also quite fond of him, and would often give him some instruction, which was one of the reasons for his rapid progress.


    For Richard to send a child like George as the present-bearer was a little bit insulting. Furthermore, he was clearly intentionally trying to provoke Krassu. He was implying that the disciple of his disciple was superior to Krassu��s disciple. That was quite a scathing point to make.


    ��Alright, then get Krassu��s servant to apany George to Chaos City.�� A cold smile appeared on Richard��s face as he got up to leave...

 Chapter 327 - The Rankings’ Effect

    <h4>Chapter 327: The Rankings�� Effect</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag scooped some rice as he asked internally, ��Just tell me: how much will that grilled fish recipe cost? I��m a man with a yearly ie of over a hundred million now.��


    ��100,000 gold coins,�� the system replied calmly.


    Mag��s hands immediately stiffened, and he asked, ��What did you say?��


    ��100,000 gold coins,�� the system repeated.


    ��Holy f*ck!!! Are you trying to rob me? You��re selling me a grilled fish recipe for 10,000,000 <sup>1</sup> ? Does eating the grilled fish grant godly powers?�� Mag roared internally. <i>What kind of bullsh*t price is this? It��s uneptable!</i>


    ��The recipe is a prize item, and under normal circumstances, it cannot be sold. If you would like to forcibly purchase it, then the price will naturally be a bit higher,�� the system exined, as calm as ever.


    ��A bit higher? You f*cking call that a bit higher? I work my a*s off, and I can only earn about 500,000 a day. Aren��t you going too far with that price?�� Mag wore a sour expression as he tried to negotiate. ��50,000 gold coins, that��s the most I��m willing to pay.��


    ��100,000 gold coins, non-negotiable.�� The system remained unmoved.


    Mag began to calcte in his mind. He definitely wouldn��t be able to round up 100,000 gold coins, and it would take him close to 20 days to earn even 50,000 gold coins.


    Furthermore, it really wasn��t worth it just to purchase a recipe. If he continued to save up for a bit, he would even be able to purchase a strength point.


    Mag soon calmed down, and responded nonchntly, ��Alright, I��m not buying it, then. Put the spicy grilled fish on the wheel, and perhaps I��ll get it with my fantastic luck.��


    ��Put in some extra effort toplete the mission; there are more fabulous prizes waiting for you!�� the system said in a tempting voice.


    At the dining table, Mag turned to Amy with a hint of curiosity in his eyes, and asked, ��Amy learned the mes of extreme frost today; what magic spell are you going to learn next?��


    Inparison to Krassu��s melee magic, Urien��s magic seemed to be more interesting.


    Amy shook her head as she replied, ��Master Turtle said that I only have to master this spell in the next two days. With this spell as a foundation, I��ll be able to cast many more spells, so this one is the most important.��


    ��I see.�� Mag nodded in response. He didn��t really understand what Amy was saying, but if that was what Urien was telling her, then he had to have his reasons. After all, no one on the entire Nond Continent was a match for him when it came to ice-type magic.


    Ugly Duckling had already jumped down from the counter, and even though it had received quite a fright, it didn��t appear to have sustained any actual injuries. At this moment, it was snuggling up against Amy��s leg, attempting to curry favor with her.


    ��Ugly Duckling, you have to be braver. If you don��t even dare to climb onto the counter, then that simply won��t do. Look at Big Sister Xixi; she can even run around on walls. You��re still too weak.�� Amy looked down at Ugly Duckling with an urgent expression.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling looked up at Amy with a pitiable expression as if to tell her that it was only a baby.


    ��Hmph, who isn��t a baby? I��m not scared of heights in the slightest.�� Amy was unconvinced as she pursed her lips.


    Ugly Duckling looked at Amy, then at the counter, and it hesitated momentarily before rushing toward the counter.


    ��St~��


    Even with a run-up, Ugly Duckling only managed to jump up less than half a meter, upon which its head crashed into the counter. It slowly slid down the counter, andy down on its back, looking up at the sky with a suicidal expression.


    ��Sigh, so be it. Looks like you��ll never be a swan in this lifetime.�� Amy sighed before continuing to enjoy her meal.


    Mag couldn��t help but smile, and shook his head upon seeing that. It really would be quite difficult for Ugly Duckling to be a swan.


    Outside the restaurant, the sweet and savory factions were co-existing a lot more harmoniously ever since Ricky��s actions had united them.


    Furthermore, due to the rankings�� effect, there were many new faces who hade to the restaurant. They were initially quite surprised by the long line gathered outside, but that was an indication that the food here really was exquisite, so they began to look forward to dining there.


    Many people were reluctant toe to the restaurant due to the expensive prices, but there was still a lot of customers who simply couldn��t resist, and so they ordered the rtively cheaper roujiamo and tofu pudding.


    It was exactly because of this that many old customers missed out on the limited supply of tofu pudding, and howls of anguish erupted as they heard the news.


    Mag couldn��t do anything about that. 800 tofu puddings a day was already his limit. If he wanted to supply more, he would have to upgrade his body in order to improve his cooking efficiency.


    Following the busy noon service, Mag went to the magic screens, and purchased 10,000 tickets from the Catering Association workers. Even though it was quite a heavy price to pay, it was a necessary sacrifice to ensure that at least one of his dishes remained in the top 30.


    ...


    On the second day that the rankings were released, the braised chicken and rice and roujiamo still upied the 29th and 30th spot, respectively. However, following the alliance forged by the sweet and savory factions, the 99th and 100th ce sweet and savory tofu pudding had staged a resurgence, and were ranked 50th and 47th, respectively.


    One restaurant with four dishes in the top 50 naturally garnered a lot of attention. It had been a very long time since such an impressive restaurant had appeared.


    ��Dammit... It��s still 31! Ow... That b*stard... I... I have to avenge myself!�� Ricky held his swollen face, and glowered at the rankings board while his other hand was clenched into a tight fist.


    His employee had two ck eyes, and he said in a faint voice, ��B... Boss, we should go back; there are a lot of Mamy Restaurant customers here.��


    His knees were already trembling at the sight of the hostile nces being directed toward them.


    ��Let��s go.�� Ricky��s expression also changed slightly upon hearing that. He was truly afraid after the brutal beating that he had suffered the day prior. Those people didn��t hold back in the slightest, and if there were to be a repeat of that beating, he would most likely be bedridden for a long time.


    The employee only dared to speak at a normal volume after getting far away from the crowd. He asked, ��Boss, are we going back?��


    ��No, we��re going to the Chamber of Commerce.�� Ricky shook his head as he got onto a horse-drawn carriage, and said resentfully, ��I��m going to make them pay for hurting me. I already reported what happened yesterday to the Chamber of Commerce; let��s see what their response is.��


    ...


    ��Boss Ricky, we��re already aware of this matter. We are currently in the process of formting a n as well. Just like you said, you were the one who was trying to smash the restaurant, only for the boss to send you flying as he opened the door, and you were then abused by his customers. As such, Mamy Restaurant is not at fault here. Besides, you don��t even know the identities of the customers who had assaulted you, so it would bepletely unrealistic to expect the Gray Temple or the city lord��s castle to do something about this.�� Within a guest all, Mars appraised the enraged Ricky with a resigned expression.


    Ricky clenched his fists, and asked, ��So I copped a beating for nothing? I paid for a guaranteed spot in the top 30, but my restaurant is at 31 because of that restaurant. Is the Chamber of Commerce not going to give me an exnation?��


    ��I suggest you don��t bring up the assault case again. As for the rankings problem, we��ve taken your money, so we��ll try to work out a n that will satisfy you. We��ll clear away the obstacles for you so that your restaurant can enter the top 30,�� Mars replied with a smile.

 Chapter 328 - Who is It?

    <h4>Chapter 328: Who is It?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Cyril was still ying with the same colorful snake as he sat on the leather sofa. He turned to Mars, and asked, ��What��s the Catering Association��s response?��


    ��Board Member Stanley says he��s still verifying the events, and that he��ll notify us once a conclusion is reached,�� Mars��s replied with his head bowed.


    ��Verification? What kind of verification is required? Looks like that Stanley is trying to extort us for more money again. Give him 10 dragon coins, and tell him to resolve this matter as quickly as possible.�� Cyril pursed his lips with a dark expression, and said, ��That Mamy Restaurant is a thorn in my side. It��s only been two days, and they��ve already got four dishes in the top 50, two of which are in the top 30. If things continue like this, there will be more and more people filing reports, which will be very annoying.��


    ��Yes.�� Mars nodded. He then hesitated momentarily before continuing, ��But, Young Master, what if they secured those rankings with actual skill? If we remove them from the rankings board, it could result in some negative repercussions.��


    ��Actual skill? Heh, how much money is that worth? Are you telling me that a mere restaurant can stand against our Chamber of Commerce?�� Cyril pursed his lips with a disdainful expression. He tapped his finger on the snake��s head before grabbing it by the head, andmanded, ��Prepare 100 dragon coins. If Stanley can��t resolve this issue, then give it to Warren. That old fart has been taking a lot of money from us these past few years; it��s bing more and more difficult to satisfy him.��


    ��100 dragon coins? Should I consult with the president?�� Mars didn��t immediately nod and agree as he usually did.


    ��Why would you consult the president over 100 dragon coins? It��s just an insignificant sum. The money we��ve used to bribe the Catering Association in the past few years is no less than 10,000 dragon coins, right?�� Cyril looked at Mars with narrowed eyes, and said coldly, ��You have to remember whom you��re serving. The president is already an old man; I will be the future president.��


    Mars bowed his head, and replied respectfully, ��Yes, Young Master.��


    ��How could this be... Does that mean the Chamber of Commerce has been fixing the Aden Square foodpetition for all these years? How can they do that?�� Gloria was standing outside the door with a ck silk hat on her head, and she took a couple of steps backward as she stared at the president��s chamber in disbelief.


    She hade to find Jeffree as she hade up with a few ideas regarding what they had discussed over the dining table, and she wanted to tell him about those ideas in person.


    However, she had just overheard that conversation between Mars and Cyril, and it had tipped her world over on its head.


    Even though she didn��t like her sexist grandfather, she had to admit that Jeffree was truly a legendary man. He had started with nothing, but created an enormous estate for himself in Chaos City in a short few decades.


    The Buffett Family��s banks were quite powerful, but the Chamber of Commerce was just as, if not more, powerful.


    As such, there was reverence and respect for Jeffree in Gloria��s heart. However, the conversation between Mars and Cyril had revealed the dark underbelly of the glorious Chamber of Commerce to her, and the stark contrast was quite a jarring blow to her.


    Cyril suddenly turned toward the door, and eximed, ��Who��s there?��


    A panicked expression appeared on Gloria��s face, and she hurriedly picked up the hem of her dress before scurrying away.


    Mars opened the door just in time to see Gloria disappear around the corner. A hint of surprise appeared in his eyes, but his expression remained unchanged.


    Cyril put down the colorful snake in his hand, and asked, ��Who was it?��


    ��Young Master, there��s no one out there. Perhaps it��s that fat cating to steal food again.�� Mars closed the door, and shook his head.


    ��I have to tell Mag about this. Mamy Restaurant��s food is so delicious, and has such miraculous effects; it wouldn��t be strange at all even if they could dominate the top five on the rankings. If the Chamber of Commerce removed them from the rankings board, then that would be way too unfair. This is not what the Chamber of Commerce should be about.�� Gloria shook her head, and looked back at the mighty Chamber of Commerce building before slowly clenching her fists. A determined expression appeared on her face, and she murmured to herself, ��This is not what the Chamber of Commerce should be. If this is the direction that Cyril is going to take it, then let me pick up everything that Father has put down. Who says women can��t do as good of a job as men?!��


    ...


    Mag wasn��t that surprised about his sweet and savory tofu pudding breaking into the top 50. His target was only for one dish to enter the top 30 as that would satisfy the mission��s condition.


    After a brief rest, Mag visited Mobai��s new forge. It was about the same scale as the old forge, but the disy hall up front was a little smaller, while the working area at the rear had been expanded. At the same time, a new smelting furnace had been added, as well as arger anvil.


    Lulu had stripped off his shirt, and was swinging arge iron hammer under Mobai��s instructions. The red-hot piece of metal on the anvil was shrinking at a rate that was discernible to the naked eye, and a dull thump that caused his eardrums to tremor erupted with each and every hammer blow.


    ��Not bad. Your task today is to hammer this piece of metal into a thin sheet.�� Mobai nodded with satisfaction, and he also began to swing his hammer to strike a halfplete longswordid out in front of him.


    He��d had no intention to hire an apprentice, but Lulu won him over. He appeared to be a little dumb and clumsy, but he took his work very seriously, and was surprisingly quite clever with his hands. As such, Mobai was quite satisfied with his decision. There was a good chance that the cannon Mag had suggested to him was practically viable, but he would require a lot of time to craft a satisfactory prototype. If he could hire a helper in his forge, production would undoubtedly be a lot faster, thereby giving him time to work on the stability of his explosives.


    ��Boss Mobai, are you starting work already today?�� Mag stood at the entrance, and was a little surprised as waves of heat surged toward him.


    The fact that those dwarven craftsmen had rebuilt the forge in a day and night was already very shocking to him, and he was also quite surprised to find that Mobai and Lulu had already started working.


    ��Hey there, Mag. We have a few urgent orders, so there��s no reason not to get started on those.�� Mobai put down his hammer, and smiled as he said, ��Also, I didn��t ask them to excavate an underground tunnel this time. I��ll go to the outskirts of the city after I finish this batch, then do some experiments in a secluded area.��


    ��That sounds like a good idea.�� Mobai nodded with a smile. He looked around at the forge with an expectant gaze. With Mobai��s skills, in conjunction with the magic mes of this world, it would be quite possible to refine steel to a satisfactory degree. When that time came, he could also discuss building a steam engine with him.


    ��Alright, then I��ll leave you two to it,�� Mag said before leaving. He had actually visited to see if Mobai intended to continue his explosives experiments in the forge. As such, he was very relieved with the answer that Mobai had given him. At the very least, he wouldn��t have to be worried about getting sted to death in his sleep.


    <i>The sun is really nice today. </i>The autumn sun shone down upon him, making him feelnguorous. He looked at the tofu pudding mission counter in his mind, which showed: 6/10. The highly anticipated wheel was about to arrive soon

 Chapter 329 - Add A Bit More?

    <h4>Chapter 329: Add A Bit More?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    That night, Amy had just taken a bath, and was sitting obediently while Mag dried her hair. She looked up with an expectant gaze, and asked, ��Father, are we really going kite-flying tomorrow?��


    ��We sure are. We��re not open for business tomorrow, and you don��t have lessons, either, so I��ll take you kite-flying.�� Mag nodded with a smile as he ran his fingers slowly through Amy��s soft hair, and only shut off the blow-dryer after making sure that her locks werepletely dry.


    ��Yay! I love kites! I��m super excited!�� Amy leaned back, and rolled over on the bed before getting to her feet and jumping up and down with excitement. However, she quickly stopped, and a concerned look appeared on her face as she asked, ��But... we don��t have a kite. How are we going to fly a kite tomorrow?��


    ��Don��t you worry about that. When you wake up tomorrow morning, you��ll be able to see a kite. What kind of kite do you want?�� Mag sat on the bed and stroked Amy��s head with a doting smile.


    ��I want a... super, super, super big kite, and it has to be a purple bird, a super beautiful one.�� Amy contemted the question carefully before giving a response. Her smile widened a fraction as she stated each requirement, and it was as if she could already see a massive purple kite flying in the sky.


    ��Alright, then we��ll have a kite just like that tomorrow.�� Mag nodded with a smile. She had quite a few requirements, but with the system��s help, satisfying them wouldn��t be a problem.


    ��Really? You��re the best, Father!�� Amy nted an ted kiss on Mag��s cheek. She then continued to jump around on her bed, and hummed tunelessly to herself, ��Big kite, flying high in the sky, big kite, my big kite...��


    ��Meow!~�� Ugly Duckling also began to jump around, but the bed was too tall for it to reach, so it could only jump around at the foot of the bed.


    Mag wore a wide smile on his face at the sight of his ted daughter, and he said internally, ��System����


    ��Not selling!�� The system��s resolute voice sounded before he had even finished his sentence.


    ��...�� Mag��s brows furrowed slightly. The system was growing more and more annoying.


    ��I haven��t even said anything yet, and you��re already refusing to sell? Why can��t you sell yourself?�� Mag grumbled.


    ��Please watch yourself! The system sells things, but that��s different from selling oneself. From my studies, I have determined that the term ��selling oneself�� has very negative connotations,�� the system replied in a serious voice.


    ��Oh? So what were your findings?�� Mag raised an eyebrow. The system was bing more and more intelligent.


    ��From your expression and tone, the system can tell that you��re discriminating against females,�� the system analyzed in a serious manner.


    ��Who said I��m discriminating against females? They��re earning money by selling their ��resources��, and it��s a mutually consensual business model, so why would I discriminate against them? No matter what they do, it��s still better than those people who clearly have arms and legs, but still choose to go begging on the streets,�� Mag also replied in a serious manner.


    ��That��s not the point. From your response, I can determine that you��re putting the system in the same category as those people,�� the system argued.


    ��That��s just your opinion; I refuse toment on that,�� Mag responded with a calm expression before pursing his lips, and continuing, ��Alright, that��s enough chit-chat. Tell me how much money it��ll take to buy a kite from you? Business has been booming the past couple of days, so I have a ton of money.��


    The system fell silent.


    ��100 copper coins?��


    Still no response...


    ��200?��


    ...


    ��300? That��s the most I��m willing to pay. At this price, I can get a high-quality custom-made kite.�� Mag remained unperturbed.


    ��Could you add a bit more?�� The system finally broke its silence.


    Mag contemted that momentarily before conceding. ��310 copper coins.��


    ��The kites crafted by the system are all made with a super light yet rigid carbon fiber frames, with high-quality sandalwood line reels and super strong lines that can withstand 10th-tier gale-force winds. The kites are a must-have for holidays, and all of them custom-made, so you can state any conditions, and the system will design it until you arepletely satisfied!�� The system��s voice suddenly became quite vehement.


    ��So?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��310 copper coins aren��t even enough to cover material costs. Don��t you want your kite to beat others from the starting line? Don��t you want your kite to fly far higher than all of the other kites in the square? Don��t you want to bask in the envious and admiring gazes from your daughter and countless other onlookers? If those things sound good to you, then for a limited time, we are shing our prices��not to 998, not to 888, but a super low 598 for a supreme quality super kite!�� The system��s voice became even more animated.


    ��Show me what you got first,�� Mag said in a calm voice. In all honesty, he was a little tempted by the system��s advertising. In particr, when he heard the part about the admiring gaze from his daughter, he was struck by the impulsive urge to ce an order right away.


    ��No problem!�� the system responded. A series of kite images immediately appeared in Mag��s mind. There were ordinary kites as well as kites of all types of different shapes and styles, even humanoid ones including Nami and Boa Hancock from One Piece, Kallen from Code Geass...


    ��System, otakus wouldn��t go out to fly kites, so why are you showing me all this random crap?�� Mag pursed his lips. He was finding it difficult to keep up with the system��s shenanigans.


    ��You��re an otaku, but you want to fly a kite, don��t you?�� the system retorted.


    ��Hey, I��ve never been an otaku in this life nor my previous one, alright? Have you ever seen an otaku constantly on the hunt for delicious cuisine?�� Mag asked in a disdainful voice.


    ��But on the ��Settings�� tab of your Weibo ount, you ticked the otaku option. From that, I can deduce that you identify with being an otaku in your heart,�� the system retorted.


    ��I ticked that one for theughs.�� Mag didn��t even recall ticking that option himself, but that wasn��t important. He browsed through the entire catalogue, and still couldn��t find a kite that satisfied Amy��s conditions. Thus, he said, ��System, make me a kite ording to Amy��s conditions. Make it a badass one that can put all other kites to shame.��


    ��Ding! The system is designing your kite, the concept art will be ready in one minute!�� The system��s voice sounded.


    Mag was already used to the system��s super high efficiency. After all, how else would he have been able to farm in the Wind Forest?


    After jumping around for a bit, Amy tired herself out, and fell asleep.


    Mag picked her up, ced her on the bed, then ced Ugly Duckling beside her, and tucked them both in. There was still a smile lingering on Amy��s face even during sleep, indicating that she was very much looking forward to flying a kite.


    ��Ding! Ten concept designs have been created; please pick one!�� The system��s voice sounded again.


    ��Holy f*ck! Isn��t that a purple-striped griffin???�� Mag��s expression became quite peculiar after taking a nce.

 Chapter 330 - Shameless Bastard

    <h4>Chapter 330: Shameless Bastard</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The first concept design that appeared in Mag��s mind was a golden purple-striped griffin. Furthermore, it was extremely familiar: it was the very same one as Mag Alex��s steed back when he reigned supreme over the Nond Continent.


    There were three vertical purple stripes on the griffin��s golden lion head, making it appear extremely intimidating. There were also a few purple stripes on its powerful wings, perfectlyplementing the golden hue and giving it a more regal air.


    ording to Mag Alex��s memories, he had encountered the griffin back when he was only five. Back then, it was only a tiny little thing, and even after the two of them separated for several years, the purple-striped griffin was still able to recognize him. He was 15 years old during their second encounter, and the griffin was willing to be his steed.


    It was the final purple-striped griffin on the continent, and it was a super powerful 9th-tier magic beast. In the countless battles of Mag Alex that had been recorded in the history books, the purple-striped griffin was a constant feature.


    He sighed internally with emotion at the sight of that kite. After inheriting Mag Alex��s memories, he had also inherited some of his emotions, and he recalled that the purple-striped griffin had been severely wounded during the battle three years ago. He wondered if it had managed to escape from those two 9th-tier magic casters.


    ��I��ll go with the third one: the purple phoenix.�� Mag��s eyes lingered on the purple-striped griffin for a long time. His impulses told him to choose it, but his logic won the battle in the end, and he chose the beautiful purple phoenix.


    The purple-striped griffin was far too sensitive a symbol. It would definitely attract attention from many people, and even though his appearance had already been altered significantly, it would still be very dangerous if someone were to draw a connection between him and Mag Alex as Amy was a fatal chink in his armor.


    Of course, Mag also picked the purple phoenix as he felt that Amy would like it the best. It had a long and colorful three-pronged tail, so it would look very beautiful in flight.


    ��Ding! 598 copper coins have been sessfully deducted, now crafting the kite. Delivery can take ce in five minutes. Please specify the location and time for delivery!�� The system��s voice sounded.


    ��Just deliver it in five minutes onto the counter downstairs. I��ll have a look at it when I get up tomorrow.�� Mag changed into some loose-fitting clothes from his wardrobe, and set off to do his hourly pre-bedtime sword training. During the past few days, his swordsmanship had gradually improved.


    He had also been experimenting during cooking, and that had allowed him to chop up ingredients more quickly as well as helped devise a style of swordsmanship that was unique to himself.


    Of course, that was simply built on making very minor adjustments to the Thirteen Swordy Forms. The good thing was that he was able to constantly drill those motions during his cooking, and integrating all that would help him when performing other sword techniques as well.


    In any case, all he was doing at the moment was to recover and grow ustomed to his body.


    ��Father, let��s go fly our kite!��


    Mag was roused the following morning, and he was immediately greeted by Amy��s beaming face when he opened his bleary eyes. His displeasure with being woken up abruptly disappeared at the sight of her adorable face, and he smoothed down her hair with a smile as he replied, ��Sure, I��ll cook some breakfast, and then we can go fly our kite.��


    ��Yay!�� Amy rubbed her head against Mag��s palm, and nodded obediently. She then looked at Mag with a curious expression, and asked, ��But Father, where is our kite? Did you really make a super beautiful kite for me?��


    ��Of course, I��ve already put it downstairs. You��ll see it when you go down there.�� Mag nodded, and sat up on his bed. He looked at his rm clock, only to find that it was almost 8am. It had been a rare sleep-in for him.


    ��Then let��s go downstairs!�� Amy was overjoyed as she tried to tug Mag out of bed.


    ��Don��t be in such a hurry. Let��s get you looking nice and pretty first.�� Mag smiled as he got out of bed. He dressed her in a pure yet refreshing purple dress with a floral pattern, and braided a pair of intricate little ponytails for her. He then tied up the braids with a pair of purple floral hair ties, and a gorgeous little girl appeared before him.


    ��I��m going to see the kite Father made for me now.�� Amy hurried downstairs with Ugly Duckling in her arms, her eyes filled with anticipation.


    <i>She should like it, right? </i>Mag also slowly descended on the staircase, and a hint of nervousness welled up in his heart.


    After going downstairs, Amy fellpletely silent. Mag thought that she was displeased with the kite, and he immediately quickened his footsteps. It would only take the system five minutes to make another one anyway, so if Amy didn��t like it, he could just get another.


    However, after arriving downstairs, he was greeted by the sight of Amy staring up at the purple phoenix kite with Ugly Duckling in her arms. Her mouth was open, and her bright blue eyes were wide with astonishment as if she were looking at something incredible.


    Mag strode over to her, and patted her on the head before asking, ��Do you like it?��


    ��Yes, I love it!�� Amy nodded vehemently. She looked up at Mag with tion, and said, ��Father is so awesome! This kite is more beautiful than any other kite I��ve ever seen. The other kids will be very envious of me.��


    ��Of course, your father can do everything.�� Mag nodded with a content smile at the sight of Amy��s beaming little face.


    ��Shameless bastard...�� A string of words hovered in Mag��s mind, but he ignored it.


    ��But what is this bird? It��s so beautiful. It��s got purple feathers and a long rainbow tail.�� Amy was very curious as she caressed its long tail. Ugly Duckling also emted her by extending a curious paw toward the kite.


    ��This is a phoenix. It��s a mythological beast that most likely doesn��t exist in this world,�� Mag exined with a smile. ording to his memories, there were simr magic beasts in this world, but none were exactly like the phoenix.


    ��A phoenix? A purple phoenix; it��s so beautiful. If only I could keep one as a pet. That way, I would be able to fly in the sky on its back.�� Amy��s eyes were glittering as she envisioned riding a phoenix steed.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling looked up at Amy with an urgent expression, and waved its little paws in the air as if to emte flight, reminding Amy of its existence.


    ��Ugly Duckling, you��re too scared to even get onto the counter; you wouldn��t dare to fly in the sky. Besides, you don��t have any wings, so there��s no way that you can take flight.�� Amy took a nce at Ugly Duckling, and shook her head with a hint of disdain.


    Ugly Duckling looked at the counter, and then down at the ground before burying its head into Amy��s chest cowardly. It was too high up, so it was feeling a little scared.

 Chapter 331 - Father is the Best!

    <h4>Chapter 331: Father is the Best!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��I��ll cook some breakfast; you two can go and y together for a bit,�� Mag said with a smile. He turned toward the kitchen, and thought about how amusing it was that Ugly Duckling had acrophobia. Thankfully, it wasn��t a bird. Otherwise, that would be quite a concern.


    There were asionally some customers who came to the restaurant, but they could only sigh with disappointment upon discovering that it wasn��t open for business.


    The customers were beginning to get a grasp on Mag��s personality. He was very easygoing and benevolent, but the restaurant rules he��d established were set in stone. No one could break those rules, or they would be ced on Mag��s dreaded cklist.


    After a simple breakfast, it was already 9am. The sun had risen to the ideal point, and the conditions were perfect for kite-flying.


    ��Let��s go fly our kite!�� Amy jumped out of the restaurant with Ugly Duckling trailing behind her. Mag emergedst from the restaurant, with the kite held in his hands.


    Even discounting its long three-pronged tail, the kite was about as tall as a grown man, and there were specks of shiny silver interspersed with its vibrant purple surface. The color scheme was very exuberant, making it appear as if it really did have feathers.


    The kite was huge, but also very light, just as if it werepletely weightless. Its frame was very rigid yet supple, and it felt as if the kite would fly into the sky as soon as Mag tossed it into the air. He was very happy with the level of quality, and he almost praised the system for it.


    However, he couldn��t bring himself to do so. The system would be so inted if he were to praise it that it would float into the sky before the kite did.


    ��Wow, what a beautiful kite! Is little Amy going kite-flying with Mag?�� Xixi was feeding ck Coal and Green Pea at the entrance of the magic potion shop, and her eyes lit up at the sight of therge purple kite.


    ��I sure am! Father made the kite for me. Big Sister Xixi, do you want toe with us?�� Amy was very proud of her father.


    Xixi took a nce at the magic potion shop before shaking her head with a smile. ��I really want to go kite-flying as well, but I still have to work, so I won��t be able toe today. Have fun with your father.��


    ��Alright, then.�� Amy nodded before turning toward ck Coal and Green Pea as she asked, ��Green Pea, ck Coal, do you guys want toe?��


    ��No!�� ck Coal immediately refused. It was looking at Amy with a hint of horror in its eyes.


    ��I don��t want to go, either.�� Green Pea also shook its head. It used its red beak to smooth down its soft green feathers, and said, ��I can fly on my own, so I don��t like to fly kites.��


    ��Don��t worry, ck Coal, I won��t use you as an experimental subject for my mes of extreme frost anymore,�� Amy consoled.


    However, before ck Coal could heave a sigh of relief, she continued seriously, ��I��ll wait until Master Turtle teaches me a second spell.��


    ��The honorable... no, the lowly Fama Odin Ben is sorry! Please forgive me. I��ll do whatever you say, so please don��t use that ice to freeze me again. It was so cold!�� ck Coal��s pitiable eyes were already shimmering with a film of tears as it pleaded with Amy.


    Amy looked at ck Coal, and contemted momentarily before nodding in response. ��Alright, I won��t freeze you next time, then.��


    ��Thank you! From now on, Little ck is your most loyal servant. You can tell me to do anything.�� ck Coal was so ted that his voice was trembling slightly.


    ��Then...�� Amy looked down at Ugly Duckling, which was just preparing to pounce on a colorful butterfly.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling seemed to have sensed Amy��s gaze, and its body immediately stiffened. It was still recovering from the trauma of being frozen solid as well, and it shook its head with all its might.


    ��What you two are doing is wrong! Whom am I supposed to test out my spells on, then?�� Amy pouted with displeasure.


    ��Amy, you shouldn��t force Ugly Duckling and ck Coal to be your test subjects. No matter what you do, you have to consider other people��s feelings. If they��re your friends, then you shouldn��t force them to do things against their will.�� Mag looked at Amy with a serious expression.


    ��Really?�� Amy looked up at Mag with a hint of conflict and confusion in her eyes.


    Mag nodded. Using a gentle voice, he exined, ��Yes. Ugly Duckling doesn��t want to be frozen by your magic spell, so it��s experiencing fear. That��s a negative emotion; it means that it��s not happy. We should try to make our friends happy, just like how you always try to make Jessica happy.��


    At Amy��s age, she had yet to develop a concept of what was right and what was wrong. As such, she required parental guidance to put her on the right track.


    ��Treat them like I treat Jessica...�� Amy��s eyes gradually lit up, and she nodded earnestly as she said, ��I understand now, Father.��


    ��Good girl.�� A smile appeared on Mag��s face.


    Amy looked at Ugly Duckling with a smile, and said, ��Ugly Duckling, I won��t use my mes of extreme frost on you from now on.��


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling was ecstatic, and it rubbed its head against Amy��s leg to express its joy.


    ��However, Jessica never asks me to hold her, so I won��t hold you again, either. You��re quite big now, so you should learn to walk on your own,�� Amy added in a serious voice.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling��s ted expression immediately disappeared. It looked up at Amy, and raised its two forelegs, trying to beg her to hold it in her arms.


    ��No. Father told me that I have to treat you like how I treat Jessica. If hold you, then I have to hold Jessica, but she would be too heavy for me to hold her, so it wouldn��t be fair to her.�� Amy shook her head, and waved at Xixi before skipping toward the square. At that point, there were already many kites in the sky over the square.


    Ugly Duckling was very dejected, and it reluctantly switched its target to Mag.


    ��My hands are already full, so you��ll have to walk on your own.�� Mag shrugged with the kite in one hand and the line reel in the other as he followed along behind Amy. He couldn��t spoil Ugly Duckling too much. What if it grew up to be an obese cat?


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling cried with indignation before trotting along behind the two of them. Its movements appeared slightlybored, but it was still able to keep up.


    In the square, there were many parents flying kites with their children. There was a massive circr za at the center of the Aden Square, and it was paved with bluestone to create a very level surface. It was perfect for kite-flying.


    All of the children werepeting to see whose kite was prettier and whose father was flying their kite at the highest altitude.


    ��Father is the best! Our kite flies the highest, and it��s thergest, and most beautiful one!�� A little girl with her hair organized into a bun pped her little hands together. She was chasing a man in a ck jumpsuit, and her little face was alight with excitement.

 Chapter 332 - Rising Into the Air!

    <h4>Chapter 332: Rising Into the Air!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    There were several dozens of kites flying in the sky, most of which were small rhomboid kites. Those that were flying at an altitude of about three to five meters were already considered to be quite impressive.


    However, there was arge ck kite among them that had reached an altitude of nearly 10 meters, so it was very eye-catching.


    ��Careful, Yaya, I��m going to fly the kite even higher!�� Daniel wore a proud smile on his face; he felt his pride very inted by the envious nces directed toward him. Thus, he quickened his pace, and the line in his hand continued to unravel. Therge ck kite in the sky rose several meters further, leaving all of the other kites in the dust.


    <i>I��m going to recover my glorious image in Yaya��s heart! </i>Daniel thought to himself. Last time he had brought Yaya out for a fun time together, they encountered a little girl with intricate little braids, and Yaya burst into tears as she wanted to have her hair braided in the same manner. It took him an entire day to console her back then.


    Thus, he had spent a lot of time and effort on crafting that kite. He used a line that was meant for fishings, and sure enough, it ensured that the kite was able to maintain a stable flight at a high altitude. As such, he was thrust under the limelight, and received his daughter��s admiration.


    ��Wow, that ck kite is flying so high! Father, I want our kite to fly that high, no, even higher than that one!��


    ��Father, why is our kite so small? Look at their kite; it��s so big, and it flies so high. I also want a kite that big.��


    ��Waaah, I want! I want it! I want a kite that big too!��


    Many of the little kids in the square were very envious of that high-flying ck kite, and some of them had already burst into tears.


    ��Alright, daddy will buy one for you, don��t cry...�� All of the parents looked at the ck kite in the sky and heaved resigned sighs. At the same time, they were feeling quite angry. All of them were out to have a good time with their children, but that ck kite hadpletely ruined their attempts to keep their children happy.


    Daniel��s smile grew even more pronounced as he listened to the sound of the crying children. <i>Yes, yes, yes! This is the feeling I��m looking for!</i>


    ��Wow, look, Father! That ck kite is so awesome! It��s flying higher than all of the other kites.�� Amy rushed over to the za, and looked up at the kites flying in the sky. She then turned to Mag with excitement and anticipation in her eyes, and asked, ��Will our kite fly higher than theirs?��


    Daniel subconsciously nced at Amy upon hearing her voice, upon which his eyes immediately widened in shock. <i>Isn��t that the pretty little girl with the braids fromst time?!</i>


    A hint of foreboding welled up in his heart. His gaze then fell on Mag, and his footsteps came to an abrupt halt as he caught sight of the massive purple kite in his hand.


    <i>What the f*ck?! How can a kite be that beautiful?! And it��s so massive too! Plus... Why is it him again?!! Why is it always him and his daughter!! </i>Daniel felt as if his heart had been plunged into a cial pit upon seeing them. Was he going to be outdone again?


    ��Father, why aren��t you running? Our kite is about to fall.�� Yaya looked up at the ck kite in the sky with a concerned expression, and then turned to Daniel with a puzzled look.


    ��Oh, I��ll start running right away!�� Daniel looked up, only to discover that their kite was indeed losing altitude, and he immediately began running again. After a while, the kite gradually rose again.


    <i>Hmph, maybe it��s just a useless piece of trash that merely looks good. No matter how beautiful it is, it won��t matter if it can��t fly, </i>Daniel thought to himself. How could someone possibly be good at everything? Such a person simply didn��t exist.


    ��Wow, Mommy, look! That kite is even bigger and more beautiful than the ck kite.��


    ��Yeah, it��s so beautiful. Daddy, I want it, I want it!��


    ��Such a big kite must be able to fly really high, even higher than the ck one. I��m so envious.��


    All the little kids soon took notice of the kite in Mag��s hand, and all of them aimed envious nce at Amy while exerting pressure on their parents to get them the same one.


    All of the parents were even more depressed upon seeing the kite in Mag��s hand. Daniel��s kite had beaten everyone else in altitude, but at the very least it was ugly. They could still console their children by convincing them that their kite looked better.


    However, that kite would absolutely crush everyone else��s in a beauty contest��their kites looked like flying pieces of trash inparison.


    <i>I hope it can��t fly at all!</i>


    All of the parents prayed in their hearts. If the kite were that beautiful, <i>and </i>it could fly high as well, then they would probably get disowned by their children.


    ��Of course it can, and it��ll fly even higher and better than theirs.�� Mag looked up at the ck kite, which was hanging at an altitude of over ten meters. He could easily reach that altitude with a normal kite in his previous life, let alone the custom-made kite that the system had crafted. If he couldn��t beat such a crude kite, then he would be a disgrace to the system.


    He could sense the hostility in the eyes of the other parents, but he couldn��t do anything about that. He prioritized Amy��s happiness over the happiness of their children. As for how the parents were going to console their children, that was not something he had to consider.


    ��Let��s fly our kite! It��s going to fly higher than everyone else��s!�� Amy pped her little hands with joy. She was also feeling quite ted at the sight of the admiring gazes from the other little kids. Her father was the best, and the other little kids were all very envious of her.


    ��Alright, then. Help hold the kite for me.�� Mag handed a corner of the kite to Amy for her to hold, and unwound a few meters of the line. He determined from which direction the wind was blowing before turning to Amy with a smile as he said, ��1, 2, 3... Let��s go!��


    He quickly rushed forward a couple of steps, and the kite immediately rose against the wind.


    ��It��s flying!�� Amy cried with joy. She also began to run behind Mag. She looked up at the climbing purple phoenix kite, and her eyes grew brighter and brighter as her face lit up with happiness.


    ��The big kite is flying!��


    ��It��s so beautiful!��


    The little kids in the square were all staring at the massive kite rising into the sky. Their mouths were wide agape, and their eyes were filled with envy.


    Therge kite rose into the air, and its lifelike purple feathers shimmered under the sun, while its colorful tail pped in the wind. It was as if a real purple phoenix had spread its wings and taken to the skies. It passed one kite, two kites, countless other kites, and showed no signs of stopping as it approached the ck kite that was flying at the highest altitude...

 Chapter 333 - The Loneliness of Invincibility

    <h4>Chapter 333: The Loneliness of Invincibility</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��H... H... Holy f*ck!��


    ��Where��s the justice?!��


    Daniel looked on with wide eyes as the purple kite passed the kites flying at roughly five meters virtually in the blink of an eye. It then continued to rise, passing his own ck kite, and it looked as if it were going to rise into infinity and beyond.


    ��That��s so awesome...��


    The little ones looked on with astonishment from down below. They were asking their fathers to overtake the ck kite, but they had beenpletely conquered by therge purple kite��so much so that they couldn��t even muster up any thoughts of trying to outdo it.


    ��Waaah, Father, our kite has been overtaken. It��s not the highest one, and that kite is prettier than ours, and bigger than ours, and flies higher than ours. Our kite isn��t even good anymore.�� Yaya burst into tears as she looked at the purple phoenix kite. She��d been happy and beaming just a moment ago, but that seemed like a distant memory of the past.


    ��Don��t cry, Yaya, Father will run a bit faster, and our kite will definitely be able to go higher!�� Daniel hurriedly consoled Yaya as he elerated. The fishing line in his hand unfurled relentlessly as their ck kite pursued the big purple kite. With that new injection of pace, their kite managed to catch up, and momentarily appeared to be keeping pace with the purple one.


    ��I believe in you, Father!�� Yaya stopped crying, and clenched her little fists as she provided words of encouragement.


    ��Go, Father! Make it fly higher! Make it fly the highest among all kites!!!�� Amy yelled happily as she ran along behind Mag. Even though she wasn��t trying to be better than all of the other little kids, there was always apetitive side to children her age, so she obviously didn��t want to settle for second best.


    ��Alright.�� Mag took a nce at Daniel, and was struck by a sense of nostalgia. He then looked at the girl beside him with her hair organized into a bun, and he suddenly recalled who they were. She was the little girl who had burst into tears at the sight of Amy��s hair.


    Daniel was drenched in sweat as he ran with all his might, glowering at Mag with a hostile expression, and Mag suddenly felt a little apologetic toward him. He had already hurt him once, and it appeared that he was doing so again.


    However, Mag certainly wasn��t going to concede and let him win. After all, his daughter was still cheering him on from behind, so as a father, he couldn��t let anyone beat their duo.


    ��Even though we were hurt by that ck kite earlier, I really hope that it can win. If the purple kitees out on top, then we��ll be in a lot of trouble.��


    ��Yeah, the purple kite is way too beautiful. I wonder if he bought it or made it himself. It would be good if he bought it as that would mean that we could buy one for our kids as well, but if he made it, then we��re screwed.��


    All of the parents were staring nervously at the two kites. Even though they weren��t the ones in thepetition, the result was still very important to them as it would decide how much torture they would have to withstandter. Where were they going to find arge and beautiful kite that could also fly really high?


    ��Wow, look! That kite is so pretty, and it��s flying so high!��


    ��I know, right? I thought it was a really beautiful bird that had just flown over the Aden Square.��


    ��The ck kite beside it is a little ugly, but it��s also flying quite high. It looks like they��repeting with one another.��


    The two kites flew higher and higher, attracting the attention of many people outside the square. If a homemade kite could fly to an altitude of three to five meters, it was already considered to be very impressive. A kite made by a skilled craftsman could fly a bit higher, but due to limited materials, there still weren��t all that many that could fly over ten meters in the air.


    However, those two kites had both exceeded an altitude of ten meters, and they were still rising. All of the onlookers were both surprised, and filled with a hint of anticipation. They wanted to see which kite could fly higher, and as a result, many people stopped to watch the impromptu contest.


    Daniel was reinvigorated by the attention that was being afforded to him. He had expended extensive time and effort in crafting the kite, and he had only just created a scintiting image of himself in Yaya��s heart. As such, he couldn��t give up no matter what. He was almost sprinting, and the line in his hand was about to run out.


    Compared to the scrambling Daniel, Mag appeared to be a lot more rxed and graceful. He had run a few steps to get the kite into the air, but after that, he had merely used the line to make some minor adjustments to the kite in ordance with the direction that the wind was blowing from. Even so, the purple phoenix was still rising very quickly and elegantly.


    Amy pped her little hands together with excitement, and yelled, ��Wow, Father is so awesome! Our purple phoenix is the best! Make it fly higher!��


    It was her first time flying a kite, and she had always been very envious when seeing other children fly kites with their parents. Now, her father had taken her kite-flying, and their kite was more beautiful,rger, and flew higher than everyone else��s.


    However, there was still a ck kite that was persevering, and flying at almost the same altitude as the purple phoenix. That made Amy a little nervous. That ck kite appeared to be verypetitive as well.


    Yaya pped her little hands, and yelled loudly, ��Go, Father! Go, Father!��


    She looked on at the twopeting kites with an anxious expression.


    <i>That kite is pretty impressive, but if that��s the extent of what it can do, then it won��t be enough. </i>Mag nced at the ck kite just as a gust of wind blew forth. Thus, he loosened his grip on the line, allowing it to unfurl quickly, and purple phoenix immediately elerated in its climb. The ck kite was left in the dust as Mag��s line was quickly released. 15 meters, 20 meters, 25 meters... It was as if the kite had no upper limit.


    ��How... How could this be?!�� Daniel waspletely incredulous at the sight of the purple kite which had almost instantaneously left his far behind.


    ��Snap!��


    Right at that moment, the taut line in Daniel��s hand suddenly snapped in the middle. The ck kite was like a bird that had been shot out of the sky, and it came crashing down before plummeting into a bush.


    Daniel stared nkly at the snapped line in his hand, while a burst of wistful sighs erupted throughout the square.


    Amy threw her arms around Mag��s leg as she yelled, ��Our kite is the highest one! Father is the best!��


    Mag stopped the kite line from unfurling any further, and picked Amy up from the ground with a smile on his face. Her beaming smile and adoring eyes instilled within him a sense of profound satisfaction. The purple phoenix flew alone in the sky, appearing quite lonely in its invincible reign.


    ��Waah... Our kite snapped. It��s not the highest one, and it can��t fly anymore...�� Yaya faltered momentarily before bursting into tears again.


    Daniel hurried over, and gently wiped the tears from her face as he consoled, ��Don��t cry, Yaya, I��ll connect the line, and it��ll be able to fly again...��


    Yaya pouted as looked up at the big purple kite in the sky, and she said, ��But... But... Yaya wants a beautiful kite like that one. It��s so pretty, andrge, and can fly so high...��

 Chapter 334 - Bro, Do You Have Something Against Me?

    <h4>Chapter 334: Bro, Do You Have Something Against Me?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��That��s...�� Daniel��s expression immediately stiffened upon hearing that. He��d been afraid that the conversation would head down this path. He��d thought that he would be able to somehow distract Yaya, but her focus still fell on that beautiful purple kite.


    ��I want that kite! I want that big kite!��


    ��The big kite is so fun! The little kite isn��t fun! I want that one!��


    ��Father, didn��t you say before we came here that our kite would fly the highest? It��s not flying high at all now. Waaah, you��re a liar.��


    Yaya was not the only child who was throwing a tantrum following the contest between the two kites; all of the other little kids also followed suit. Therge purple kite in the sky was apletely different beastpared to the other kites below it, and the little kids could only throw tantrums at their parents to exert pressure upon them.


    ��Don��t cry, father will make you a bigger and better one when we get back.��


    ��Hush now, I��ll ask that man where he bought his kite from, and we��ll buy one as well.��


    All of the parents consoled their children while aiming hostile nces at Mag. He had ruined everyone��s fun! With his kite flying so high in the sky, none of the kids were satisfied with their own kites anymore.


    Amy was quite perplexed at the sight of the sobbing children, and she asked, ��Father, why are they all crying?��


    ��Perhaps because their kites aren��t flying high enough, so they want to y with ours.�� Mag shrugged as he held Amy with one arm. He tugged on the line in his hand, and the purple phoenix did a somersault in the sky. Its colorful tail further enhanced the effect that the maneuver created, putting on a truly stunning spectacle.


    ��Woah!!! That was so awesome!!!��


    Cries of amazement erupted from the little kids around them before they broke down into even louder sobs.


    ��Stop crying, everyone. I know that my father��s kite is super beautiful, and flies super high, so if you want to y with it...�� Amy looked at the little kids with an earnest expression, and consoled, ��Then you can watch me y with it.��


    The kids had just stopped crying, and were listening intently to what Amy was about to say when they began to cry with even greater ferocity.


    ��I want to y with it! I want it!��


    ��She has such a beautiful kite; why don��t I have one? Waah...��


    ��...�� Mag was quite amused. Amy sure was a kid-yer. Her words were far more scathing to the children than watching him unt their purple phoenix kite, but at the same time, there was nothing wrong with what she was saying.


    ��Father, why are they still crying? Didn��t I allow them to watch me fly the kite?�� Amy was very perplexed as she turned toward Mag. Back when she didn��t have a kite to fly, she felt very content just from watching others fly their kites.


    ��That��s because everyone is possessive in nature. They always want better things for themselves, which is why when they see a kite that��s better than theirs, they want to take it for themselves. However, the kite doesn��t belong to them, so they can only cry,�� Mag exined with a smile. Possessiveness was a natural trait, and Mag wasn��t using it as a derogatory term; it was simply an objective truth. However, the main cause behind the children��s anguish was actually their parents.


    There was a little elf girl standing right beside them, and she was also quite envious, but she stood obediently beside her father, and didn��t cry or scream like the other kids did. That was the difference between good parenting and bad parenting.


    ��I see. Then after we��re done, we should let them y with the kite as well. That way, they won��t cry anymore, right?�� Amy asked with a thoughtful expression.


    ��If you��re willing to do that, then it should work.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He was quite d to see the kindness in Amy��s heart.


    ��Then, can I fly the kite?�� Amy looked up at the kite flying high in the sky with anticipation in her eyes.


    ��Of course. Just hold onto this line, and tug on it gently. I��ll carry you and run around so the kite can continue to fly higher.�� Mag handed the line to Amy, and ignored all of the kids. Even after handing over the line to Amy, he still grasped the section of the line just below her hand. The force that such a big kite could generate in flight was quite considerable, so if he were to let Amy hold onto it on her own, she could get injured.


    ��When I say release, you let go, alright?�� Mag instructed with a smile. He then ran a few steps against the wind with Amy in his arms, and directed her to release the line. Thus, more of the line was unraveled, and the purple phoenix flew higher and higher into the sky.


    ��This is so fun! I love kite-flying.�� Peals of crispughter escaped Amy��s lips, and reverberated throughout the square. Ugly Duckling followed along behind the two of them, and asionally looked up at the kite before swiping its ws at it as if it wanted to fly or grab the kite down.


    The little kids looked on with envy; they gradually forgot their despair, and their sobs petered out. All of them began to stare at the kite with rapt attention, wondering just how high it could fly.


    The parents finally heaved a sigh of relief. When little kids began crying, they could go on and on for an eternity, especially when they wanted something. Unless something more interesting was presented to them to divert their attention, there was no way to console them. Who would have thought that they would stop crying on their own?


    Daniel was looking at Mag with a resentful expression. He hade prepared, but Mag still managed to outdo him. Yaya had stopped crying as well, but whenever he saw the envious look on her face, he would feel quite disgruntled.


    Mag and Amy yed with the kite for a long time. He wasn��t an avid kite-flyer in his past life, but he had friends who were professionalpetitive kite-flyers, and he had learned many tricks from them. The kite that the system had crafted for him was already over the professional quality standard, so if he wanted to, he could easily get it up to altitudes of 100 to 200 meters.


    However, flying it that high would make it rather difficult to bring it back downter, so he stopped at an altitude of roughly 30 meters. Everyone could still get a clear view of it from that height, so it was more aesthetically pleasing anyway.


    ��Alright, let��s take a rest, and drink some water.�� Mag ced Amy on the ground, and pulled out a small thermos cup from his bag. He poured a cup of water for Amy, and wiped the sweat off her forehead with his handkerchief.


    ��Alright.�� Amy held the cup of water in both hands; her face was lit with a blissful smile. She was really, really happy today.


    Daniel strode over to him with a solemn expression, and asked, ��Can I have a word, brother?��


    ��Hmm?�� Mag looked up at Daniel with a confused expression, and asked, ��Do you need something?��


    Daniel was a swordsman, but Mag wasn��t sensing any enmity from him, so he wasn��t overly concerned.


    ��Brother, do you have something against me? Why are you and your daughter always trying to knock me down a notch? Look at my little girl; she��s bawling her eyes out. Do you think it was easy for me to spend close to 20 days to make that kite?�� Daniel��s expression immediately crumpled as heined, ��Anyway, I just want to ask if you��re selling that kite?��

 Chapter 335 - God of Cookery Upgrade Wheel Activate!

    <h4>Chapter 335: God of Cookery Upgrade Wheel Activate!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��I��m... not selling the kite.�� Mag shook his head, and smiled at the resentful Daniel as he said, ��But if your little girl wants to y with it, then we can lend it to her. We��re pretty much done with it anyway.��


    ��Yeah, little sister, you can y with it for a bit. I��m already tired.�� Amy drank all of the water from her cup before waving at Yaya.


    ��Can I really y with it, big sister?�� Yaya looked at Amy with a slightly incredulous expression.


    ��Of course. But it��s still mine, so I��m only borrowing it to you.�� Amy nodded with an earnest expression before reminding Yaya of the kite��s ownership rights.


    ��Thank you, big sister!�� Yaya was overjoyed as she spread open her little arms, and said, ��Father, I want you to hold me as well! I want to fly the big beautiful kite!��


    ��Alright, I��ming.�� Daniel picked Yaya up, and turned to Mag with a grateful look as he said, ��Thank you so much, brother.��


    ��No need to thank me. What��s important is that the children are happy.�� Mag passed the line reel to Daniel, and a hint of warmth flowed through his heart at the sight of Amy��s benevolent smile.


    Mag, Amy, and Ugly Duckling yed together in the square for an entire morning. Even though they had loaned their kite out to the other little kids, Amy was very happy to y with the other children, and the sound of theirughter brought smiles to all of the parents�� faces.


    ��He��s a good person, after all. Even though he made all the kids cry, he��s now making them allugh.��


    ��Indeed. His daughter is quite a generous girl as well. If it were my child, she definitely wouldn��t let anyone else touch her kite.��


    The parents that were familiar with each other discussed among themselves in quiet voices, and all of them wore smiles on their faces as they looked at Mag.


    ��Alright, time to go back and eat.�� After noon struck, Mag recovered the kite with a smile. It had cost him 598 copper coins, after all, and he was not generous enough to give away it for free. Amy bade farewell to the new friends that she had made before heading back to the restaurant with Mag.


    Mag took a nce at the rankings as they passed by the magic screens, and discovered the braised chicken and rice and roujiamo were still at 29th and 30th ce, respectively, while the tofu puddings had continued to advance, with the sweet tofu pudding taking out the 43rd spot, while the savory version came in at 44th.


    <i>We weren��t open for business today, so those rankings will definitely fall. If I want to maintain the spots in the top 30, then I��ll have to increase the portions of braised chicken and rice and roujiamo served. I��m pretty much already at the limit of the roujiamo production capacity, but I could make an extra pot of braised chicken and rice. </i>Mag withdrew his gaze from the rankings board. His target was only for one dish to make it into the top 30 anyway, so it wouldn��t be a bad idea to provide more of that dish during the voting period.


    ...


    As expected, the next day, Mamy Restaurant��s rankings had fallen. The braised chicken and rice and roujiamo had fallen to 38th and 39th ce, respectively, and the other three dishes also weren��t doing as well as before.


    ��29! Boss, our rotisserie finally made it to number 29!�� An excited voice suddenly erupted among the crowd as the employee looked at Ricky with tion etched on his face.


    ��29! It really is 29! I��ve been dreaming about this 29 for so long! Hahaha! That Mamy Restaurant or whatever must have been shut down! Their fraudulent actions must have been exposed, leading to their being wiped from the rankings!�� Ricky chortled like a madman. However, his guffaws came to an abrupt halt as hisughter aggravated his injuries, causing him to grimace with pain, but the excitement on his face was still in to see.


    ��Tsk, that��s only because Mag takes a day��s break once every six days. Otherwise, you think you can make it into the top 30?��


    ��Exactly! Mamy Restaurant wasn��t wiped from the rankings. Even after closing for business for one day, they��ve still taken the 38th and 39th spots. They��ll be sure to overtake you again tomorrow.��


    Harrison and Gjerj pursed their lips, turning to leave.


    ��How... How could this be?�� Ricky��s smile immediately froze on his face. He turned toward the second magic screen, and an incredulous look appeared on his face as his gaze settled on the 38th and 39th dish.


    He had thought that after filing the report to the Chamber of Conference, that restaurant would have been removed from the rankings for sure. However, its ranking had only slipped as they had taken a holiday.


    <i>Business is booming for them, so unless the boss is retarded, there��s no way that he would just take a break for no reason. Those two must have been lying to me. He must have run out of money, and was unable to buy those rankings, which is why the dishes slid down the rankings board. That must the case! </i>Ricky consoled himself as he muttered bitterly, ��Seeing as they��ve already slid down, there��s no way they can get back up again. Let��s see how you��re going to exceed me now!��


    ...


    Mag was already mentally prepared for a drop in the rankings, so when Yabemiya rushed in in the morning with a frantic expression and told him about the rankings, he was actually a little surprised that the two dishes didn��t drop out of the top 40. He swindled an earthenware pot from the system, and prepared to cook three pots of braised chicken and rice that day.


    <i>I can��t give up on the Haagen-Dazs ice cream recipe, but it looks like I��ll bepleting the wheel mission two days in advance. I��m looking forward to seeing what I��ll get. </i>An expectant smile appeared on Mag��s face as he looked at the countdown in his mind.


    ...


    Just as Mag had expected, after adding a new earthenware pot, the supply of braised chicken and rice increased by close to a third. Thus, on the third day, the braised chicken and rice managed to im the 29th spot on the rankings again, sessfully forcing Ricky��s Rotisserie down to 30.


    The roujiamo��s ranking also enjoyed a steady rise, arriving at number 32, so it was only a matter of time before it cracked the top 30 again. Inparison, the Ricky��s Rotisserie ranked 30th was quite pitiable. There were even many people who were beginning to specte when it would be forced out of the top 30 again.


    ...


    ��Arrrgh! I��m so mad! My rotisserie was forced down a spot again. Your Chamber of Commerce must give me an exnation!�� Ricky stormed the Chamber of Commerce with a thunderous expression.


    A worker put on a professional smile, and replied, ��My apologies, Mr. Ricky. Secretary Mars is very busy today, and does not have time to attend to you. I��ll ry your message to him, so you don��t need to worry. Your ranking is still in the top 30, and our Chamber of Commerce will ensure that every board member is satisfied.��


    Ricky opened his mouth to say something, but he thought about it, and closed his mouth again. He nodded, and said, ��Alright, then. I trust that the Chamber of Commerce will have my back.��


    ...


    That night, Mag had just locked the restaurant door when the system��s voice sounded in his mind. ��Ding! Congrattions onpleting the tofu pudding mission! The reward for the mission��spletion is a chance to win a prize from the God of Cookery lucky draw. You have already unlocked the God of Cookery upgrade wheel; would you like to draw a prize tonight?��

 Chapter 336 - Spicy Grilled Fish!

    <h4>Chapter 336: Spicy Grilled Fish!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Of course!�� Mag immediately replied. He had been looking forward to this upgrade wheel for a long time. Amy had asked him a few times during the past few days about when she would be able to taste the super delicious food, and he could only cate her with ambiguous answers. Whether he could fulfill his promise or not would depend on the spin of this wheel!


    Just as Mag��s voice fell, arge wheel appeared, upon which there were seven even sections. Those sections were: +0.5 strength, high-quality wine fermentation method, secret ck pepper steak recipe... better luck next time, spicy grilled fish recipe.


    The most attractive of those avable prizes was naturally the +0.5 strength point. After all, that was something that could directly contribute to an increase in power andbat prowess.


    However, Mag still wanted the spicy grilled fish recipe the most. Grilled fish was one of his favorite foods, and whenever he visited Sichuan or Chongqing, he would always eat many meals of spicy grilled fish, the spicier, the better.


    Amy also wanted to eat fish, so that was the most sought-after prize for him on that wheel.


    At the very center of the wheel was the number ��1�� which most likely indicated that he only had one chance to spin the wheel. Mag took a nce at Amy, who was about to fall asleep with her head resting on the counter, and hesitated momentarily before making his way over to her. He held her in his arms, and scaled the steps with a smile as he said, ��Amy, you can��t sleep before you brush your teeth and wash your face. We have to be nice and clean before we go to bed.��


    After tucking Amy and Ugly Duckling in, Mag nted a kiss on Amy��s forehead before lying down in his own bed. He looked at therge wheel with a serious expression, and asked, ��System, are you sure you can��t remove the ��better luck next time�� from the wheel?��


    ��Any statistical game is made more interesting and stimting with a dud option. In order to make your path to bing a God of Cookery more interesting, the system insists on retaining the ��better luck next time�� option. At the same time, I swear upon my integrity and moral principles that the lucky draw will be fair,�� the system replied in a serious voice.


    ��Can you swear on something else instead?�� Mag wasn��t convinced that the system had any integrity or moral principles.


    ��Please do not doubt the system��s integrity and moral principles!�� The system��s voice rose a few octaves.


    <i>How do I doubt something that doesn��t exist? </i>Mag pursed his lips.


    ��Rest assured, the system will not participate in this lucky draw activity. If you do not trust the system, then you can use a physical wheel to conduct the lucky draw.�� The system chose to concede.


    ��Oh, right. I forgot that I bought a physical wheel.�� Mag��s eyes lit up upon hearing that. A lucky draw opportunity was quite difficult toe by. In order to prevent the shameless system from intentionally making the wheelnd on the ��better luck next time�� prize, it was much better to be safe than sorry.


    Thus, Mag dragged out the wheel that he had purchased from the system from the neighboring room. The wheel was identical to the one in his mind, with seven sections upon which were inscribed different options.


    ��You only have one opportunity, and no test spins. After you spin the wheel, you must ept the result regardless of what itnds on. I wish you good luck.�� The system��s sincere voice sounded.


    ��Alright.�� Mag looked at therge wheel, and he could feel his heart rate elerating. He took a deep breath before grabbing onto the wheel, and gave it a good spin.


    The wheel began to rotate at a high speed; the pointer cked over and over again as it came into contact with the spokes on the edge of the wheel. Mag stared at the pointer with an intense unblinking gaze. The wheel gradually began to decelerate; when it was close to stopping near the ��better luck next time�� prize, Mag felt his heart skip a beat. If it were to stop there... He was about to tear his hair out by the roots.


    However, in the final moment, the wheel mustered up the tiny shred of gas it had left, and ticked over to the next section.


    ��Spicy grilled fish!�� Mag eximed before immediately mping his hands over his mouth. He shot a nce toward the other room as tion shimmered in his eyes.


    ��Congrattions, you have received the spicy grilled fish recipe. The prize is ready to be imed at any time. You can enter the test field for the God of Cookery to practice your new dish.�� The system��s voice was tinged with a hint of disappointment.


    Mag was in a very good as he saw the grilled fish experience bag appear in his mind, but he pursed his lips, and asked, ��System, you were hoping that I wouldnd on ��better luck next time��, right?��


    ��Please do not doubt the system��s goodwill!�� the system retorted in a serious voice.


    ��Alright, alright, I��m in a good mood today, so I won��t argue with you.�� Mag put therge wheel away before making his way toward the room. Seeing as he had already received the experience bag, and it wasn��t veryte yet, he naturally had to learn how to cook this delicious spicy grilled fish so he could make it for Amy the next day.


    After lying back down on his bed, Mag immediately opened the golden experience bag. Countless strings of information flowed into his mind. Making a delicious spicy grilled fish was quite an in-depth skill.


    The spicy grilled fish was a simr dish to Wanzhou grilled fish in that it involved grilling before braising. However, there weren��t that many ingredients, and the main focus was ced on the natural vor of the fish. The degree of spiciness could be moderated in ordance with the customer��s wishes. There were four levels, consisting of mildly spicy, medium spice, super spicy, and insanely spicy. Due to the fact that it was a <i>spicy </i>grilled fish, there was no option without any spiciness.


    For Mag, the medium spice level was the most suitable. In reality, in Sichuan dishes, medium spice was already very spicy. Those who could eat dishes at the super spicy level were truly brave warriors. As for the insanely spicy level, Mag didn��t know who would be able to stomach that. Perhaps only truly insane people would be able to eat dishes at that level.


    After going through the recipe in his mind, he had already perfectly integrated the information into his mind. If it weren��t for the fact that he knew that the memories had been nted into his mind by the system, he could easily mistake himself for a master spicy grilled fish chef in his past life.


    Mag pushed open the door to the test field for the God of Cookery, and murmured to himself, ��Looks like cooking a good spicy grilled fish really isn��t an easy task.��


    A white light shed, and Mag appeared in apletely sealed-off kitchen. He had alreadypletely digested the memories surrounding the spicy grilled fish, and made them his own. All that was left for him to do was to utilize the cooking method that had been nted into his mind to cook a delicious spicy grilled fish.


    ��Let��s look at the ingredients first.�� Mag strode over to the fridge, and found that there was a new fish tank beside the shrimps, within which there were sevenrge fish swimming and thriving.


    There was some disparity between the sizes of the fish. The smallest one was about 20 centimeters long, while thergest was about half a meter in length. The fish were a little like grass carp, with long streamlined bodies, except they had dense small scales that shimmered with a beautiful iridescent light, making them appear as if they were saltwater fish.


    ��System, what fish is this? Isn��t grass carp or snakehead fish usually used for spicy grilled fish?�� Mag was quite curious as he inspected the fish.

 Chapter 337 - How About This Time, System?

    <h4>Chapter 337: How About This Time, System?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Those are iridescent scale grass carp. Grass carp are freshwater fish with many small fishbones, which makes it rather annoying to consume. Those small fishbones are thin bone spikes formed from the bone structures between muscle tissues, and they��re mostmonly found in low-grade bony fish. There are no highly evolved fish species that share this trait.


    ��As such, I cross-bred crocein croaker with grass carp, then selectively nurtured their offspring with favorable traits, finally producing the iridescent scale grass carp, which has the best traits all-round. This type of fish has the texture of grass carp and the delicious taste of crocein croaker. At the same time, it doesn��t have the small annoying fishbones that grass carp have, and can live in the ocean. I cordoned off an area in the Staro Sea to breed them as free-range fish, and after several generations, I��ve created a fish farm of considerable scale that can satisfy your cooking needs.�� The system was very proud of what it had done.


    ��System, you intentionally made me draw the spicy grilled fish recipe, right?�� Mag��s expression became more and more peculiar as he listened to the system��s in-depth exnation.


    ��Nonsense! What kind of system do you take more for?�� the system refuted in a serious voice.


    ��If I didn��t cook any grilled fish, then wouldn��t all your efforts to breed the iridescent scale grass carp be in vain?�� Mag asked. The system was addicted to farming, and harbored an overzealous love for money. Both of those were traits that he couldn��t understand.


    ��You don��t need to worry about that. All you need to focus on is to quickly improve your power so you can advance toward the glorious goal of bing the God of Cookery!�� the system said in a serious voice.


    ��Alright, just don��t go bankrupt.�� Mag raised an eyebrow as he scanned through the new condiments on the cooking bench. Chili oil, ground pepper powder, wild pepper... Everything was prepared.


    In contrast with themon Sichuan-style grilled fish, the grilled fish recipe provided by the system included almost no other ingredients, and focused heavily on the fish.


    Mag approved of this type of cooking. The worst grilled fish dishes that he had eaten were all ones where the restaurants had overdone it with the condiments, thereby overwhelming the vor of the fish, and ruining the dining experience.


    The dish was grilled fish, not grilled condiments.


    ��Simmer the old oil... kill the fish, and marinate, then grill, and braise...�� Mag murmured to himself as he pulled arge wok out from a cab. When cooking Wanzhou grilled fish, one of the most important andplex steps was to simmer the old oil.


    Even though the system had shortened this process from six hours to one hour, he still had to constantly stir the oil in the wok while simultaneously adjusting the me temperature to produce a good batch of old oil.


    <i>Aside from therge workload, and the boring nature of the task, it shouldn��t be too difficult, right? </i>Mag lit a fire before cing therge wok onto the cooking bench. He then poured the oil into the wok, and used argedle with a long handle to stir the oil in ordance with the method nted in his memory.


    ��Fail!��


    ��No!��


    ��You��re so stupid!��


    Mag failed 10 times just preparing the old oil alone.


    ��Why so strict...?�� Mag couldn��t help but grumble. He tipped out the oil in his wok as he adopted a serious expression, and curbed hisckadaisical attitude. He couldn��t afford to waste so much time even before touching a fish. He still had to wake up early to run the restaurant the next day.


    ��Ding! Congrattions, you have simmered old oil to a satisfactory standard!�� the system notified.


    Mag looked at the bubbling oil in therge wok, and a smile appeared on his face. There really were no easy times when cooking. Only bypleting each and every step with impable focus could he create the most delicious dishes.


    He picked up anding, but fell silent as he looked at the iridescent scale grass carp that were happily swimming in the fish tank. It wasn��t because they were too adorable, and he simply couldn��t bear to kill them. It was just that killing a fish was a really alien activity to him.


    Even though he had the best fish-killing methods in his mind, he was still very ufortable when he thought about grabbing its slimy body, and then slicing open its stomach with his knife.


    <i>I have to do this! If I can��t even kill a fish, then I might as well give up on cooking the spicy grilled fish. Amy is still waiting to taste my dish. </i>After staring at the fish tank for a long time, a determined expression slowly appeared in Mag��s eyes. He picked the smallest grass carp, and grabbed its slimy and stick body, upon which he was immediately struck by the impulse to throw it away. However, before he could do so, the wild iridescent scale grass carp slipped out of his hand, andnded back in the fish tank, sending water sttering all over his face.


    <i>Even you dare to pick on me? I��m going to kill you! </i>Mag wiped the water from his face as a hint of rage welled up in his heart. He picked up that same iridescent scale grass carp again, and pped it on the head with the t side of his cleaver, upon which it was immediately knocked out.


    After killing the fish, he removed its internal organs before slicing grooves into its flesh, and applying the marinating condiments.


    The oven was a new appliance that had been added to the kitchen, and it made it easier for him grill fish inrge batches. Also, he didn��t have to frequently flip the grilled fish, so it wouldn��t interfere with his preparation of other dishes.


    After grilling the fish to a half-cooked state in the oven, he pulled it out, and applied ayer of old oil onto its body. It was then grilled to about 90% done, upon which a secondyer of old oil was applied, along with some cumin powder. After grilling for a short while longer, the fish was ced on a stainless steel dish over a bed of chopped onion.


    After that, the sauce, ginger, garlic, bean paste... All of the ingredients and condiments were ced into the wok in a set order. Thus, a fiery red sauce was produced; it was poured over the grilled fish, and allowed to sit so its flesh could absorb the sauce.


    In another wok, the wild peppers and dried chili were fried together, sending a delicious spicy scent wafting through the air. That, too, was poured over the grilled fish, along with a pinch of chopped green onions, and the red and green presented a bright contrast.


    After finishing the dish, even Mag couldn��t help but swallow his drool. The familiar scent was already superior to all of the spicy grilled fish dishes he had sampled in the past.


    ��Not up to standard!�� The system��s cold voice sounded.


    Mag had just picked up a pair of chopsticks, preparing to have a taste, and his hand faltered upon hearing that. He knew that there was no way he would seed on his first try, but after receiving that blow from the system, he suddenly lost the urge to taste the dish.


    ��Alright, then I��ll keep trying.�� Mag put down his chopsticks, and strode over to the fish tanks. He repeated those monotonous tasks over and over again, improving throughout the process.


    One grilled fish dish after another was produced, only to be rejected by the system over and over again. However, Mag didn��t utter as much as a single word ofint. Instead, he became more and more painstaking and diligent, trying to perfect every single step.


    ��How about this time, system?�� Mag poured the fried wild pepper and dried chili over the grilled fish, creating a sizzling sound. Chopped green onions were sprinkled on top, and a delicious scent wafted through the air.

 Chapter 338 - Sword God Test Field

    <h4>Chapter 338: Sword God Test Field</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The time on the wall told Mag that 52 days had already passed. He had lost count of how many grilled fish dishes he had prepared long ago. All he knew was that in the beginning, even catching and killing the smallest iridescent scale grass carp was a slight struggle for him, but now, he could pull out the biggest iridescent scale grass carp in the tank, then stun, kill, and clean it within 15 seconds.


    Mag felt like even the fish salesmen at the market probably weren��t as fast as him.


    As Mag awaited the final judgment from the system, he was very calm. He had been rejected countless times already, and if rejection came again, then he would just have to keep going.


    He could only me himself for being too picky in his past life, stating all of those meticulous conditions, and shooting himself in the foot. The grilled fish he had sampled were all widely epted to be the best on offer, but he still made additional demands. Those demands were nowing back to haunt him.


    <i>If I��m going to make it, then I��m going to make it as perfect as possible. Otherwise, I would be bringing shame to the restaurant, </i>Mag thought to himself, and a smile appeared on his face. Even though cooking in the test field for the God of Cookery was extremely boring and monotonous, it was all worth it when he saw the ted smiles on the faces of Amy and his customers after they tasted his dishes.


    ��ording to the criteria proposed by you in the past:


    ��1. The fish skin must be crispy, yet not burned. The flesh of the fish must be as soft as tofu, but can��t fall apart. Tick!


    ��2. The soup must be oily but not greasy, and has to be spicy, yet it can��t sting the nose with its scent. Tick!


    ��3. The taste of the fish must be alluring and pronounced, but not overpowered by other ingredients or condiments. Tick!


    ��You have satisfied all three conditions. Congrattions, you have mastered the spicy grilled fish! At the same time, you have unlocked the right to purchase all ingredients rted to the spicy grilled fish, as well as the right to use all of the kitchenware required to cook the dish.��


    The system��s voice carried a hint of encouragement.


    ��Looks like I��m pretty talented at cooking grilled fish.�� A smile appeared on Mag��s face. He looked at the spicy grilled fish that was simmering in oily red soup, and couldn��t help but swallow. All that was left to do was to ce it over an alcohol stove, and the delicious spicy grilled fish dish would be ready to be served.


    ��Would you like to taste the grilled fish? If not, you may leave the test field for the God of Cookery now,�� the system asked.


    Mag shook his head with a smile, and said, ��I��ll pass this time. I��ll taste it together with Amy next time. But, system, can I stay here for a while? There��s still a few hours left until morning, so just get my sword in here, and let me practice in the test field for the God of Cookery.��


    He had hatched this plot a long time ago. He could only practice an hour per night as he had to take into consideration his stamina, recovery ability, as well as a series of other limiting factors.


    However, none of those were concerns in the test field for the God of Cookery. He could practice day and night, without having to worry about not getting enough. As such, he could practice for several dozen days without any sleep, thereby allowing him to perfectly master the most powerful sword forms that he could unleash in his current condition.


    Thus, the test field for the God of Cookery would have a second name: the Sword God test field!


    ��The test field for the God of Cookery was made so that you can master cooking methods as quickly as possible. It won��t be very appropriate if you do something other than cooking here.�� The system was a little conflicted.


    ��How is it inappropriate? I��m only here to practice my swordsmanship. It��s not like there��s anyone else here. You gave me 365 days, and I managed toplete the mission in advance through my hard work. As such, it��s very appropriate that the rest of that time is free for me to use as I please, right?�� Mag asked in a serious voice.


    ��But manifesting your longsword here will expend additional power. If you want to practice here, the space will have to expand as well, so...�� The system��s voice trailed off halfway, but the meaning it was trying to convey was already quite clear.


    Mag pursed his lips, and said, ��So how much money do you want?��


    ��Eh? How did you know what I was going to say?�� The system was quite surprised.


    ��Hehe, am I supposed to act like an idiot and ask ��system, are there some restrictions?��? That would make me look retarded.�� Mag rolled his eyes. Everyone knew what the system wanted.


    The system fell silent for a while as if it were carefully mulling things over, and replied, ��I��ll collect 10 gold coins per session.��


    ��I��m fine with that price, but I��ll need a room that��s about 10 square meters big.�� Mag nodded. That price was a little cheaper than he had anticipated.


    When traveling, some people chose to save money by taking the bus, which was cheaper but more time-consuming, while others chose to fly on nes in order to save time at the expense of a greater mary cost.


    Poor people spent time to save money, while rich people spent money to save time. That was amonce phenomenon.


    Spending 10 gold coins would allow him to practice without sleeping for several dozens of days. Mag felt like that was a good deal.


    He was close to being a tycoon now, so he could afford to purchase time with money.


    ��Deal!�� the system replied quickly. A white light shed from the kitchen around Mag, upon which everything disappeared. A sealed-off room about ten square meters in size took its ce, and a longsword appeared in Mag��s hand��it was his sword.


    <i>Alright, then I��ll reach perfect mastery in all of the sword forms that I can use before getting out of here. This is quite a good way to improve. </i>Mag held the longsword in his hand, and felt that its weight, bnce, and appearance were identical to his longsword in the real world.


    Within the sealed room, he practiced his sword forms over and over again as if he were an inexhaustible automaton.


    ...


    At the main branch of the Aden Square Catering Association, within thergest conference chamber.


    The most important figures in the association gathered together, all of them with grave expressions on their faces.


    Robert sat in the middle, and also wore a dark expression. A piece of paper had already been crumpled into a ball in his hand without his even realizing it.


    ��Alright, then it��s decided. This restaurant��s actions have alreadypletely disrupted the order of the ongoing Aden Square foodpetition, resulting inints from many other restaurants. Today is already the eighth day, and in two days, the final rankings will be decided. We can��t allow our Aden Square foodpetition to lose credibility in the hearts of the customers.�� The fatso sitting at the head of the table appeared as if he were at least 150 kg, and he adopted a serious expression as he said, ��Thus, we��ll be removing that restaurant from the rankings board tomorrow morning. After that, we��ll investigate the abnormal rankings he had managed to secure, then announce the results of our investigation as well as the punishment delivered.��


    ��What the president is saying is that we can��t allow one bad apple to spoil the entire bunch. This restaurant haspletely disregarded the rules, so it has to be permanently removed from the rankings board.��


    ��Exactly. How can a restaurant that has been open for less than a month attempt to break into the top 20? If they��re to seed, our Catering Association��s reputation would be swept to the ground.��


    Everyone present immediately expressed their approval for that decision.


    A faint smile appeared on Warren��s face. He had just received 100 dragon coins, all to take care of such a small restaurant. Young Master Cyril sure was generous. However, seeing as he had already taken the money, he naturally had to do his bidding so that Cyril would still be willing to pay him next time.


    Right at that moment, Robert turned to Warren with a serious expression, and said, ��President, I visited that restaurant on the first day the rankings were released, and conducted an investigation. There were no issues with customer satisfaction, service, food, and prices. so I don��t think we should remove Mamy Restaurant from the rankings board.��

 Chapter 339 - Promises And Guarantees

    <h4>Chapter 339: Promises And Guarantees</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Warren��s smile immediately froze on his face upon hearing that. The entire conference chamber also fell silent, and peculiar expressions appeared on everyone��s faces.


    Robert was a little special in that he had been sent from the city lord��s castle, so his position was slightly different from that of the other vice presidents.


    However, his personality was too unyielding and straightforward, so President Warren did not like him. As such, he was figuratively marooned, so his position in the Catering Association was a little awkward.


    There was another fatso by the name of Tonis sitting beside Warren. He looked at Robert with a hint of mockery on his face as he said, ��Vice President Robert, I know you like to conduct your own investigations at various restaurants, but I don��t agree with what you��re saying. This restaurant has only been open for a month, so even if we were to set aside how they managed to garner such arge customer base, I had a look at prices of their dishes, and even the cheapest one costs 200 copper coins, while the most expensive one costs 800. Even high-ss restaurants wouldn��t dare to charge such high prices; how could it be reasonable for a small restaurant like them to charge these prices?��


    As Warren��s right-hand man, as well as a vice president of the association, he was also quite disdainful toward Robert.


    ��That��s right. With such high prices and essentially zero promotion, how could they��ve gathered such arge customer base in such a short time?�� Theo also chimed in. All of those vice presidents had been developed by President Warren, and had been living good life under his reign. They also received considerable bonuses from time to time, and they were thoroughly enjoying their role.


    However, the stubborn Robert was a constant thorn in their side, so everyone was forced to refrain slightly from engaging in shady dealings. Thus, he was a public enemy in the first ce, so everyone immediately sided with Warren against him.


    Robert hade from the city lord��s castle, but the Catering Association wasn��t an official organization anyway. For him to be sent to the Catering Association most likely indicated that he was failing in his job at the city lord��s castle, so he wasn��t an important figure in their eyes.


    Robert adopted a calm expression, and responded, ��That restaurant was able to umte such arge customer base in less than a month as their food is extremely delicious. I feel like their prices are justified as I tasted their most expensive menu item, the braised chicken and rice, as well as their most controversial dish, the tofu pudding. Those two dishes were more delicious than anything I had ever had, and I felt that they were well worth the price.��


    During the past few days, Mamy Restaurant��s dishes climbed steadily up the rankings. The braised chicken and rice was already at number 21, and after tallying up today��s votes, it should be able to break into the top 20 with no issues.


    Robert had predicted that Mamy Restaurant��s meteoric rise would irk those in the Catering Association, but he didn��t think that these guys would make a snap judgment without any evidence and remove Mamy Restaurant from the rankings.


    Robert was fuming internally at their unjust actions, but could only repress his rage. In this ce, he was a lone warrior with no support.


    Mamy Restaurant was an exceptional restaurant. Such an establishment deserved to be respected and promoted. It should be developed into a main attraction of the Aden Square, not removed from the rankings board just because it was interfering with some people��s profits.


    ��I do approve of and endorse Vice President Robert��s endeavors to conduct personal investigations at restaurants, but your words are very subjective, and are not enough to convince me. I only trust evidence, and believe in statistics and facts.�� Warren��s small eyes narrowed further into slits, and he shook his head at Robert as he said, ��From what I can currently see, there is an issue with this restaurant. I don��t know why Vice President Robert insists on standing up for it.��


    ��President Warren, I believe this is a restaurant with a lot of potential, and in the near future, it could be the most famous restaurant in the Aden Square. I am saying all this based on the delicious food that I had there, not to stand up for them.


    ��It��s ironic that President Warren is talking about facts and evidence when the decision you arrived at was made based on nothing but personal subjective judgment. You use me of standing up for Mamy Restaurant, but what you��re doing is standing up for restaurants who harbor resentment for Mamy Restaurant. If you insist on removing the restaurant from the rankings board, then I will be reporting this matter to the city lord for him to make a decision.�� Robert rose to his feet and glowered at Warren.


    The conference chamber fell into silence again. Tonis and Theo also both shut their mouths. Robert had brought up the city lord, so it would be unwise for them to interject any further.


    ��Heh, there��s no need for you to report this matter to the city lord; I will do so on my own. If our Catering Association is not good enough for an important figure like you, then I suggest the city lord transfers you elsewhere.�� Warren chuckled coldly, and his expression was also extremely cold.


    ��Without instruction from the city lord himself, I won��t leave the Catering Association. President Warren, I hope you still remember the promises and guarantees you had made back when you took over from the former president.�� Robert turned, and stormed out of the room.


    Warren looked at Robert��s departing figure, and a memory was suddenly evoked in his mind. He recalled all the way back, when an elderly man with white hair had held tightly onto his hands in front of a few dpidated tables, and vehemently described his vision for the future of the Catering Association. He then passed a set of keys to Warren in an extremely careful manner, making him the owner of the ce. On that day, he had said many things, and also promised many things...


    Tonis disrupted his train of thought, and asked, ��President, what should we do?��


    ��We��ll naturally be following the normal procedure. Tonis,e with me to the Mamy Restaurant tomorrow. We must take an evidence-based approach, so we��ll go and collect some evidence.�� Warren smiled as he got up to leave.


    ��Alright.�� Tonis hurriedly nodded.


    Everyone departed, and Warren entered another room with a balding middle-aged fatso.


    ��Stanley, go and tell Young Master Cyril that Mamy Restaurant won��t be on the rankings board tomorrow. On top of that, it will never make it onto the rankings board again.�� Warren picked up a crystal ss, and poured some wine for himself. He swirled the vibrant red wine before bringing the ss to his lips and taking a sip.


    ��Yes, President.�� Stanley hurriedly nodded before quickly departing.


    Warren took another sip of wine, and looked at the swirling wine in the ss as he murmured to himself, ��It��s just a small restaurant. As long as you��re in the Aden Square, I can decide your fate. Nothing is more important to a restaurant than their reputation.��


    ...


    In Cyril��s mansion.


    Cyril raised his ss to Stanley with a smile on his face, and proposed a toast. ��Well done. Thank you for your efforts, Board Member Stanley and President Warren. I believe that under the protection of the Catering Association, the Aden Square foodpetition will continue to thrive. Here��s to us, cheers.��


    ��To us.�� Stanley hurriedly raised his ss with a fawning smile. He had benefited greatly from the deal that had just taken ce, and was actually hoping for more restaurants like Mamy Restaurant to appear so he could continue to take more bribes.


    ...


    <i>We should be able to break into the top 20 on the rankings board today, right? </i>The next morning, Mag opened his eyes, and got out of bed. He looked at his two hands, and a smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 340 - Mag, Your Restaurant Exploded!

    <h4>Chapter 340: Mag, Your Restaurant Exploded!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag didn��t look any different from before, but only he was aware of the transformation his body had undertaken. After practicing for 70 sleepless days in the test field for the God of Cookery, he had already mastered all of the sword forms that he was capable of using, andpletely perfected them.


    Those sword forms were deeply ingrained in his memory in the first ce, so his body held a certain degree of muscle memory. All he did was to awaken that muscle memory, and achieve true mastery.


    Now, he had done it.


    Mag clenched his fist, and repressed the urge to grab his sword, and examine the fruits of hisbor. If he were to encounter that 3rd-tier bronze wild boar again, even if he couldn��t defeat it outright, he was confident that he would be able to evade its attacks with ease, and be better equipped to harm it.


    He looked at his bedside rm clock, which told him that it was 5am on the dot. Amy and Ugly Duckling were still sleeping, and she wore a sweet smile on her little face as if she were having a good dream.


    <i>Spicy grilled fish is a little too oily for breakfast. I��ll wait until noon to cook it. After that, I��ll release the dish at night. </i>A smile also appeared on Mag��s face at the sight of Amy��s adorable little face. He was looking forward to her reaction when she ate the fish. It would be very interesting to see.


    After brushing his teeth and washing his face, Mag made his way into the kitchen. There was a newrge oven in the corner, within which eight fish could be grilled at the same time. The tank for the shrimp had been divided into two, and one of the sections housed iridescent scale grass carp, which were swimming around joyfully.


    <i>Looks like the system hasn��t enforced some sort of ingredient-gathering mission. Otherwise, I wouldn��t even know where to find carp that��s being bred in the sea. </i>Mag then checked through the condiments to ascertain that all of the required spicy grilled fish condiments were there, upon which he heaved a sigh of relief.


    <i>After two days, the foodpetition mission will also beplete. Amy would really like Haagen-Dazs ice cream, right? Icy and sweet foods are usually irresistible to children, </i>Mag thought to himself as he massaged a ball of dough. After increasing the supply of braised chicken and rice, it enjoyed a steady climb up the rankings board. On the day prior, it had already reached 21, while roujiamo also re-entered the top 30, settling at number 29.


    As such, Mag wasn��t concerned in the slightest about the foodpetition mission. Furthermore, his next rest day coincided with the final day that the rankings were released, so it wouldn��t negatively affect his rankings.


    ...


    ��I bet Mamy Restaurant will break into the top 20 today!��


    ��Of course it will! Even though that��s already a great ranking, I feel like Mamy Restaurant��s five dishes should dominate the top five.��


    ��I��m so angry about the savory tofu pudding. After Mag discouraged us from giving one another five-star ratings, it��s been stuck at 66 to 67 for ages. It��s all Mag��s fault for supplying so little every day. One portion isn��t anywhere near enough.��


    There were already many people gathered in front of the magic screens, waiting for the rankings boards to be broadcast. Quite a few of them were Mamy Restaurant customers, and they grouped together to chat. Checking out the rankings before going to Mamy Restaurant for breakfast had already be a ritual of sorts for many of them.


    <i>Hehe, you won��t see him on the rankings board today. My rotisserie can finally return to the 29th spot! </i>Ricky stood off to the side with a sinister smile on his face. He had already received insider information that Mamy Restaurant would be removed from the rankings, and everything would fall into ce as it should.


    The ranking boards were updated at 7am sharp, and as the red text appeared, everyone began to scour the screens with their eyes.


    Even after eight days, the rankings hadn��t really changed all that much, so most of the restaurant owners weren��t expecting anything spectacr.


    ��Ricky��s Rotisserie is number 29!�� Ricky yelled with excitement. Even though he had already received news beforehand, he was still unable to repress his joy when the ranking was truly disclosed.


    ��Our restaurant advanced five ranks!��


    ��My restaurant also went up four ranks. Could it be because business was really good yesterday?��


    ��Our restaurant made it into the top 100! Yes! We��ll definitely get bonuses this month!��


    Many restaurant owners�� eyes lit up. In particr, those who were just outside the top 100 shot up five ces, and squeezed their way into the top 100, making them feel as if they had won the lottery.


    ��Why can��t I see the braised chicken and rice? It��s not even in the top 30.��


    ��Not just the braised chicken and rice, the roujiamo, tofu puddings, and Yangzhou fried rice have all disappeared from the rankings board!��


    ��How could this be? All five dishes were still on the rankings board yesterday. Have they been removed?��


    ��It looks like they really have been removed! How could they do that? It��s already really infuriating that such delicious dishes haven��t dominated the top five; now, they��ve disappeared from the rankings board altogether!��


    All of the Mamy Restaurant customers erupted into an enraged frenzy. They had invested a lot of time and emotions into the five Mamy Restaurant dishes, and they found it simply uneptable that the five dishes had been removed from the rankings.


    ��Oi, what��s wrong with your rankings board!! Where did Mamy Restaurant go? The braised chicken and rice was still at number 21 yesterday!��


    ��Even if you��re going to remove it from the rankings board, your Catering Association should provide an exnation.��


    ��You pride yourselves on fairness, but you��ve just removed the best restaurant in the entire Aden Square from your rankings board for no reason! Have you no shame?��


    The Catering Association employees were immediately surrounded by furious customers, who were interrogating them with a vengeance. There were even people from the Gray Temple and city lord��s castle among them, and the Catering Association workers were sweating profusely as they tried to answer the barbed questions aimed at them.


    <i>How is this restaurant so powerful? </i>That was the first question that appeared in their minds.


    During the past few days, they were actually quite excited to see Mamy restaurant gallop up the rankings board as a ck horse. Whenever they heard customers insult the Aden Square foodpetition for being fixed, they would feel quite ashamed. As employees of the Catering Association, they had naturally all heard about the shady dealings that were going on. However, even Vice President Robert couldn��t do anything, so what could they do about it?


    ��I��m sorry for your distress; a detailed report will be delivered soon. Thank you for your understanding.�� The employees could only put on professional smiles and repeat that same sentence over and over again, but in their hearts, they were also quite disgruntled by the removal of Mamy Restaurant from the rankings.


    Rood looked at all of the infuriated customers, and he turned to Arvin as he said, ��I��ve worked at the Catering Association for over two decades, and I��ve never seen any customers that are so loyal and fervent toward a restaurant. To think that even such a restaurant was removed from the rankings board; it looks like the Aden Square foodpetition is going to lose all credibility soon.��


    Arvin nodded, and replied, ��Indeed; the savory tofu pudding is so delicious.��


    ...


    Amy pushed her little bike out from behind the counter, and turned to Mag with an expectant look as she asked, ��Father, will I really be able to eat the rainbow fish when Ie back at noon?��


    ��Of course. When have I ever lied to you?�� Mag nodded with a smile. He pushed open the door with one hand while guiding the bike out the door with his other hand.


    ��Mag, your restaurant has exploded!�� Mag was immediately greeted by a frantic voice when he walked out the door.

 Chapter 341 - If We Kill Everyone From The Catering Association

    <h4>Chapter 341: If We Kill Everyone From The Catering Association</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Hmm?�� Mag turned toward the forge with a wary expression, and heaved a sigh of relief upon discovering that it had not been reduced to a pile of rubble. He then turned to face an animated Harrison with a perplexed look.


    Harrison could see the puzzlement on Mag��s face, and he hurriedly exined, ��Mag, your restaurant was removed from the rankings board! All five dishes were removed with no exceptions!��


    ��Removed from the rankings?�� Mag raised an eyebrow upon hearing that. That really was quite unexpected. Ever since the sweet and savory factions had stopped giving one another five-star ratings, Mag felt like the mission was in the bag. However, it appeared that things weren��t going to be that simple.


    ��Uncle Gray Fatty, are you saying that someone has kicked our restaurant off the rankings board?�� Amy emerged from behind Mag with displeasure etched on her little face.


    ��Yes, Mamy Restaurant must have been targeted by someone, which is why it was removed from the rankings board.�� Harrison nodded with a furious expression. During the past few days, he checked the rankings board every single day, paying more attention to it than his own gold shop. Now that the dishes were abruptly removed from the rankings, he was struck by a feeling akin to that of having his own child go missing, and he was very displeased.


    All of the customers lining up in front of the restaurant also began to discuss heatedly among themselves. They were also very angry that Mamy Restaurant had been removed from the rankings.


    ��Mag, have you provoked some sort of vile character?�� Gjerj was also a businessman himself, and his businessman��s intuition told him that there were some hidden circumstances involved.


    ��Now that you mention it, I might have. Perhaps I irked all of the restaurants below me on the rankings.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. He wasn��t feeling all that panicked or enraged.


    It was indeed outside of his expectations that his restaurant had been removed from the rankings board. It appeared that the Catering Association of this world was even more corrupt and shameless than he had thought. It was already the ninth day, but his restaurant had been banished for no reason. The mission had been in the bag for him, but it wasn��t very clear now.


    However, if there weren��t a few ups and downs, then it made running a business quite nd and monotonous. Mag wasn��t all that bothered about all this. After all, his father had established a massive corporation in his past life, and it had also suffered its fair share of hardships. In fact, he was close to bankruptcy on several asions, and if he hadcked mental fortitude, then he most likely would have already thrown himself off a building.


    Having said that, though, the Catering Association��s actions were really quite despicable. He had spent tens of thousands of copper coins buying tickets during the past few days, but it had all gone to waste. They were trying to screw him over, but he certainly wasn��t the type to suffer in silence. If they wanted a battle, then it was a battle that they were going to have. Mamy Restaurant was no longer as frail as it once had been.


    ��Alright, thank you for informing me of this, and thanks to everyone for your concern. Even if they do release a so-called report, I can��t ept such unfair treatment. However, Amy��s lessons start soon, so I have to take her to ss first. Oh, by the way, I��m releasing a new dish tonight.�� Mag nced down at his watch before hoisting Amy onto the bike with a smile. He then rode the bike toward Chaos School.


    ��Mag sure has a good personality. Even after suffering such unjust treatment, he can still smile and talk to us in such an amicable manner.��


    ��Maybe Mag doesn��t really even care about the rankings board. After all, business is booming for him every day anyway. He��s constantly having to shoo away customers after the closing time, so he doesn��t even need good rankings to attract customers.��


    ��I don��t think that��s the case. Mag has bought a lot of tickets, and that��s quite arge investment, which shows that he still cares about the foodpetition. However, now that he��s been removed from the rankings board, it��s going to be hard to get onto it again. Even though Amy has two 10th-tier magic casters as her teachers, it��s still going to be hard for them to influence the Catering Association��s decision.��


    ��Those guys are saying that they��re going to release an official report soon, but I don��t think we should even bother with them. Isn��t the Catering Association a subsidiary to the city lord��s castle? If you ask me, Mag should just go straight to the city lord��s castle, and expose the Catering Association��s shady dealings.��


    ��Setting that aside for now, did I just hear what Mag said correctly? He said he was going to release a new dish tonight, right? We have toe and taste that!��


    ��He did indeed! I wonder what the new dish will be.��


    The customers all discussed spiritedly among one another as they looked at Mag��s departing figure. The sweet and savory factions were suddenly extremely harmonious and unified.


    ��What��s going on?�� Urien made his way over slowly to everyone. He had heard bits and pieces of everyone��s conversations, and from what he had heard, it appeared that Mamy Restaurant was in some trouble.


    ��Master Urien, Mamy Restaurant was removed from the Aden Square foodpetition rankings board.�� One of them immediately exined the situation, and all of the other customers chimed in with displeasure, hoping that Urien would be able to uphold justice for Mamy Restaurant.


    ��How could they do that? All of Mamy Restaurant��s dishes are so delicious; they should be dominating the top five! Lulu and I have gone to all the restaurants on the rankings boards, and barely any of them were any good!�� Xixi grumbled before prodding Lulu so he could back her up. ��Isn��t that right, Lulu?��


    ��Yes, you��re right.�� Lulu nodded, and patted Xixi��s head in aforting gesture.


    ��I feel like it��s better to have less people here anyway. It��s more peaceful that way.�� Urien contemted everyone��sints, musing in his husky voice with a calm expression on his face.


    Everyone looked at Urien��s departing figure, then at one another, and they didn��t know what to say anymore.


    However, when they thought about it, it was indeed too much to ask Urien to stand up for a restaurant. After all, he was the renowned Lord of Ice and a 10th-tier magic caster.


    After a brief silence, Urien turned to look at everyone, and in a bone-chilling, frosty voice, he said, ��By the way, wouldn��t this issue be resolved if we killed everyone from the Catering Association?��


    ��Gulp.�� Everyone was petrified upon hearing that.


    The thought process of an insanely powerful being was indeed very unique. If they simply killed everyone from the Catering Association, the Aden Square foodpetition would cease to exist!


    ��How boring.�� Urien turned away, and left.


    ...


    As soon as Amy arrived in the magic ssroom, she looked at Krassu with a pitiable expression, and wheedled, ��Master Krassu, our restaurant was removed from the Aden Square foodpetition rankings. I��m so angry! Can you make them put us back on the rankings board?��


    Krassu glowered with a serious expression, and thundered, ��Hmm? Is someone causing trouble for the restaurant again? How dare they pick on my disciple? Looks like they want to taste my fireball! Tell me who it is; I��ll burn them all to death!��

 Chapter 342 - Food Association And Catering Association

    Chapter 342: Food Association And Catering Association


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ��It��s not that big of a deal. It��s just that our restaurant was participating in the Aden Square foodpetition, but it was suddenly removed from the rankings today.�� Mag was given a massive fright by Krassu��s vehement reaction, and he hurriedly exined the situation. If Krassu really went ahead and burned everyone in the Catering Association to death, he would have to flee the city with Amy. Couldn��t they be more diplomatic in their thinking?


    ��I see. When I get some spare time, I��ll go and put in a word for you with Michael. He should be able to help you.�� Krassu nodded before turning to Amy with a smile, and continuing, ��Little Amy, the materials are already being transported from Rodu, and they should arrive at Chaos City soon. When they arrive, I��m going to personally build a magic fortress for you. However, those old guys heard that I took a disciple, and they sent three disciples of their disciples to congratte me. They��re definitely up to no good, so I��m going to teach you some really good spells in the next few days so you can teach them a lesson...��


    Looks like I��ll have to take care of my problems on my own. After exiting the school, Mag rode his bike toward Sherlock Detective Agency. To important figures like Krassu, the restaurant rankings werepletely trivial. It couldn��t evenpare to the importance of teaching Amy magic spells.


    ...


    One must know oneself and one��s enemies in order to emerge victorious in battle. I have to do some research about the Catering Association, then pay a visit to the city lord��s castle. After emerging from the Sherlock Detective Agency, he ced a yellow document bag into his bike��s basket, then rode it back to the restaurant.


    After Mag walked into the restaurant, Yabemiya approached him with a concerned expression, and asked, ��Boss, what do we do now? Our restaurant has been removed from the rankings; do we still keep casting votes?��


    ��We have enough tickets for the next two days.�� Sally was also quite incensed, but she was a lot calmer than Yabemiya.


    Mag parked the bike, and turned to the two of them with a smile as he said, ��Keep voting; maybe we still have a chance at making aeback. Just ignore the issue for now. Don��t let your negative emotions affect your customer service.��


    ��Boss, are you really alright?�� Yabemiya was still a little concerned for Mag. Even she was this angry, so Mag must have been fuming, but he was still speaking to them with a smile.


    Sally was also a little surprised as she looked at Mag.


    ��Of course I��m fine. The final rankings haven��t been decided yet, right?�� Mag shook his head with a smile as he tossed the documents in the basket on his bike into a drawer. He then turned to the two of them, and asked, ��What do you want for breakfast? I��ll cook something up for you. I��ll be releasing a new dish tonight, and we��ll taste-test it at noon.��


    ��A new dish?�� Yabemiya��s eyes immediately lit up upon hearing that, and her sour mood was alleviated significantly. She contemted momentarily before replying, ��I want a sweet tofu pudding and a roujiamo. What��s the new dish this time?��


    ��I want a Yangzhou fried rice,�� Sally chimed in. She was also looking at Mag with a curious expression. The braised chicken and rice had only been released not long ago, so she was surprised that Mag was releasing another new dish so soon.


    ��You��ll find out at noon. Have a seat and take a rest. I��ll go cook up some breakfast.�� Mag refrained from revealing the answer. Instead, he gave the two of them a mysterious smile before turning toward the kitchen.


    I wonder what delicious dish it��ll be. Yabemiya was filled with anticipation.


    Unppable even in the face of adversity. That must be why he��s constantly able to improve and cook more delicious dishes, Sally thought to herself.


    If it were Mag��s delicious cooking that had prompted her to stay in the first ce, then it was the charisma of his benevolent and calm personality that was slowly winning her heart.


    Why would a man like hime to Chaos City with his daughter to open a restaurant, and who could be Amy��s elven mother? Why did Mag never mention her, and why had they never seen her? Sally had countless questions in her mind, but she didn��t dare to ask any of them.


    After Sally and Yabemiya finished their breakfast, it was time for opening, so Mamy Restaurant opened the restaurant door with a smile, and let in all of the customers.


    Yabemiya wore her usual bubbly smile, while Sally wore her perpetual cold expression that was still graceful yet not haughty in any way.


    The customers were in a foul mood as Mamy Restaurant had been removed from the rankings, and they had thought that the atmosphere in the restaurant would be quite gloomy as well. After, the restaurant bosses were always the most frustrated when things of this nature happened.


    However, their negative emotions were immediately wiped away by the Mag and Yabemiya��s smiles. It was still the same bright and happy restaurant, and even the conflict between the sweet and sour factions had be a daily ritual that the customers hade to enjoy.


    ��Wee. I hope everyone can have a pleasant morning today,�� Mag greeted with a smile. He then turned and nodded to Yabemiya and Sally before making his way toward the kitchen.


    The customers were the foundation of a restaurant. He could fail the mission, but he didn��t want to negatively impact the moods of his customers because of that. That was not something that a good restaurant would do.


    The busy breakfast service drew to a conclusion. Mag took off his apron before going upstairs with the documents that he had obtained from the detective agency. There was still some time before he had to prepare his spicy grilled fish, so he decided to learn a bit about the Catering Association first.


    There weren��t that many documents with information regarding the Catering Association, so Mag read through them in about 20 minutes.


    Simply put, they were a private association that was enlisted by the authorities, thereby making it an official organization, but it was still run as a private entity, and wasn��t supervised by the authorities.


    About four decades ago, a middle-aged man began to gather information on all of the restaurants in the Aden Square, and then conducted a survey to determine the most popr restaurants. Based on the results of that survey, he made a restaurant ranking. That man was the founder of the Catering Association, Lorry.


    The restaurant ranking that he��d created was gradually endorsed by more and more customers as it made finding good food very convenient. At the same time, avid foodies began to join him, and they founded the Food Association together.


    After over two decades of development, the Food Association was well established, and its foodpetition became more and more renowned. It had be the go-to directory for people looking for good food in the Aden Square. All of the restaurants that appeared on its rankings board were generally endorsed by all customers.


    After that, Lorry retired, and passed on his Food Association to a young man named Warren.


    That Warren truly was a genius. Not long after taking over, he revolutionized the foodpetition��s rating method. In the past, members of the association would dine at each restaurant to determine their rankings. However, he transformed that into a customer vote.


    The Food Association entered a period of rapid development, and the foodpetition became even more heavily endorsed. Under the new voting system, subjectivity was minimized, so the dishes that made it onto the rankings received widespread love from all customers. As such, it became an extremely influential force, and a restaurant��s ranking in the foodpetition could decide how much business they were getting.


    After that, the Food Association was endorsed by the city lord��s castle, and changed its name to the Catering Association. It received an official seal, and that was when profits began to spike for the association.


    ��If he hasn��t been reduced to a deceitful man who takes bribes and maniptes rankings, he really would be a genius.�� Mag put down the documents in his hands. His voice was tinged with a hint of wistfulness.

 Chapter 343 - This World

    <h4>Chapter 343: This World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��This foodpetition is lucky to have not encountered me during its inception. Otherwise, I��d dominate all rankings from 1 to 100, and it would serve as a personal advertisement for me.�� Mag pursed his lips. There were a few pages of documents at the end that detailed the cooperation of the Catering Association with the Chamber of Commerce.


    That wasn��t really a secret. The Chamber of Commerce had gathered all of the top shops in the Aden Square, which included all of the best restaurants, and even based on their food alone, most of them could actually break into the top 100 anyway.


    However, in recent years, the top 30, and even top 50, had essentially been dominated by restaurants that were subsidiaries to the Chamber of Commerce, making it almost impossible for other restaurants to break into the rankings board. That type of abnormal phenomenon had never taken ce in the past, and it drewints from many businesses.


    In the face of thoseints, the Catering Association��s response was always ��The customer��s choice is paramount!��. As for how heavily manipted the customer��s voting results were, that was something that only the Catering Association knew.


    The documents detailed how the Chamber of Commerce released a mission every month, and that mission was a voting mission. All of its subsidiary businesses had to vote for the Chamber of Commerce��s subsidiary restaurants toplete the mission, thereby ensuring those restaurants secured high rankings.


    <i>It��s the Chamber of Commerce again. The two guys that were arrested before were Chamber of Commerce board members as well. Looks like the Chamber of Commerce must be behind the removal of the restaurant from the rankings. Could it be that such a colossus is already onto the restaurant? </i>Mag��s brows furrowed slightly.


    Even though he had announced to Goodenia that he was going to make the Chamber of Commerce close down, he was well aware of how terrifyingly powerful such a colossus was. The presided over about 20% of Chaos City��s economy, and their wealth and influence were unimaginable to the average person.


    <i>I don��t think they��re onto me yet. It seems like the restaurant��s rankings must have interfered with some other restaurants�� profits, which is why they decided to remove the restaurant from the rankings. If I want to reenter the rankings board, I��ll have to get past the Chamber of Commerce, and make the Catering Association willing to reinstate me on the rankings board.</i>


    <i>This really is quite a difficult issue to resolve without killing anyone. </i>Mag contemted the predicament for a while, but was still unable to find a good way to rectify the issue. With his current status and power, he didn��t even have the right to converse with the higher-ups of the Catering Association, let alone the Chamber of Commerce.


    As for Urien and Krassu, they were powerful enough to make everyone wary of them, but if the president of the Chamber of Commerce didn��t want to see them, then he could simply refuse to see them.


    The city lord��s castle and Gray Temple would ensure his safety as Chaos City was a city withws and rules.


    Powerful beings could earn respect from everyone, live better lives, and secure greater status for themselves, but that didn��t mean that they could do whatever they wanted.


    Mag was d that he had been reborn in a world wherew and order existed. Thosews also ensured his safety, and even though he was weak and insignificant, he could still live with dignity in the face of those powerful beings.


    He couldn��t do whatever he wanted in a world like this, but at the very least, it elevated his quality of life significantly. He didn��t have to be wary of the demons on the streets or constantly be on his guard for sneak attacks.


    Law and order restricted powerful beings, and empowered weaklings.


    As a weakling for now, Mag had managed to earn respect and approval from his customers with his delicious food, not just because Amy had Krassu and Urien as her teachers. He enjoyed that feeling.


    ...


    In the city lord��s castle.


    Robert stood in the waiting room, and said to the worker there, ��Please report to the city lord that Robert of the Catering Association wishes to request an audience with him.��


    The worker was a little surprised as he looked up at Robert, and he said respectfully, ��Oh, it��s Master Robert. The city lord has just left not long ago, and won��t be back until noon. Would you like to wait for him here ore back in the afternoon?��


    Robert had been at the city lord��s castle for over 10 years, and had steadily climbed up the ranks. The city lord was quite fond of him, and, barring any mishaps, he would be in a very high position in a few years.


    However, to everyone��s surprise, he proposed that he wanted to join the Catering Association. Everyone initially thought that he was there to earn some quick money as the Catering Association was renowned for high wages and bonuses.


    However, word soon spread of him being ostracized in the Catering Association, even to the extent that he was reduced to a lone warrior. Everyone was very confused by that. They then thought that the city lord had sent him there with the intention of putting him through some hardships so he could emerge a better man from the other side, upon which the city lord would entrust him with a more important role.


    ��Thank you, I��ll wait.�� A hint of disappointment shed through Robert��s eyes as he nodded.


    ��Alright, then you cane with me and wait inside. I��m sure there will be many acquaintances of yours that would love to catch up with you.�� The worker smiled.


    ��No, thanks. I��ll just wait here. It��s current working hours, and catching up with me would distract them from their duties.�� Robert shook his head, and took a seat near a window in the waiting room. He then stared out the window with a grave expression, and fellpletely silent.


    <i>He really is as reclusive as they say... </i>The worker poured some tea for Robert, and didn��t say anything else, either.


    ...


    When noon arrived, the worker quickly strode over to Robert, and said, ��Master Robert, the city lord has returned, and wishes to see you.��


    ��Thank you.�� Robert stood up, and quickly left with the worker. The cup of tea that had been ced next to him remainedpletely untouched.


    ...


    ��Robert, I heard you waited for me for an entire morning. Is there something urgent you need to talk to me about?�� A well-built man with free-flowing red hair strode toward Robert. He had a ck saber hanging from his waist and a section missing from his left pinkie. Smiling, he said, ��Actually, don��t tell me yet. You haven��t eaten yet, right? Come and have a meal with me. We��ll talk as we eat.��


    ��Yes.�� Robert bowed his head slightly, and trailed along behind the city lord. He was still the same pleasant and straightforward man that he had always been, and he didn��t have any of the arrogance or haughtiness that one might expect from a city lord.


    Michael had picked up his bowl, and was preparing to dig in when Robert sat down next to him, and said, ��City lord, I wanted to report to you about my work at the Catering Association. At the same time����


    ��I know why you��re here today. Before I left in the morning, Warren came, and reported many things to me. He also advised me to transfer you out of the Catering Association.�� Michael put down the bowl in his hand, and he suddenly chuckled at the sight of Robert��s awkward expression. He then picked up his bowl again, and shoveled some rice into his mouth as he said, ��I want to hear your side of the story. I��ve worked with you far longer than I have with Warren, so I naturally trust you more.��


    Robert heaved a sigh of relief, and said, ��On the Catering Association��s Aden Square foodpetition, there was a new restaurant by the name of Mamy Restaurant...��


    ��Mamy Restaurant? Why does that sound so familiar?�� Outside the room, there was a young girl with a ponytail. She had her ears pressed tightly against the window, and was carefully listening to the conversation taking ce within the room.

 Chapter 344 - So Cool…

    <h4>Chapter 344: So Cool...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Is the food from that restaurant really that good? It��s hard to believe, but Uncle Robert is renowned for his honesty... </i>Vivian thought to herself as she eavesdropped on the conversation. She had heard from the servants that her father was back, so she came to have a lunch with him. Upon hearing a conversation taking ce in the room, she decided to eavesdrop for a bit. She loved doing these types of things, and it didn��t matter if she got caught anyway.


    <i>Mamy Restaurant... Mamy... Eh? Isn��t that the restaurant that Luna mentioned before? I think she said that the food there was really great, and it��s run by the parent of one of her students. </i>Vivian��s eyes suddenly lit up as she recalled why the restaurant��s name sounded so familiar. Luna had definitely mentioned it to herst time.


    <i>Should I go to try out their food? But father says I��m not allowed to go out in the next few days... But if their food really is as delicious as Uncle Robert says, then it would be a shame not to go and taste it... </i>A conflicted expression appeared on Vivian��s face.


    ��Vivian,e in and have some food if you haven��t eaten yet. We��ve discussed everything, so there��s nothing left for you to eavesdrop on.�� Michael��s voice was tinged with a hint of resignation.


    ��Ah... I��ve already eaten. I��ll leave you and Uncle Robert to your work. Please continue, I was only passing by...�� A panicked expression appeared on Vivian��s face, and she immediately hurried away.


    ��What a naughty little girl.�� Michael shook his head with a doting smile on his face.


    Robert looked out the window, and a smile also appeared on his face. He then turned to Michael, and hesitated momentarily before asking, ��City Lord, is the young mistress still suffering from her illness?��


    ��She is, and it seems to be getting worse and worse. She can only sleep at night after using fire magic to warm her up.�� The smile on Michael��s face receded as he shook his head.


    ��The young mistress is such a kind girl; she��ll definitely be fine.�� Robert��s expression also soured a little upon hearing that. Back when he was working at the city lord��s castle, the little girl would often ask him to y with her. She was a very interesting girl.


    ��I hope so.�� Michael nodded. He looked at Robert in silence for a while before continuing, ��Robert, I know what��s going on now. You reported the issues within the Catering Association on a few asions to me in the past as well, but back when the Food Association was taken in by the city lord��s castle, I promised Warren some things, one of which was not to interfere with his work. However, Warren also promised me that he wouldn��t use the association to benefit himself, so I��ll do some investigating on this matter. If Warren really has dabbled in corruption, and he��s using the Catering Association as a tool, then I definitely won��t allow him to keep going down this path.��


    ��But, City Lord, that restaurant really does have a lot of potential. If President Warren continues to target that restaurant even after removing it from the rankings, then there��s a very good chance that it��ll be forced to close down. Simr things have happened in the past, so...�� Robert said in an urgent voice.


    ��Robert, the dwarves of the Issen Castle and their neighboring orcs are nning on holding a meeting in Chaos City to discuss the issue of the border soon. The forest trolls and goblins are fighting over an iron mine again. The forest trolls say that the goblins have encroached upon their territory with their excavations, while the goblins say the mine is on their side of the border. The demons have also recently found a way to ess dragon ind by traveling through the dark sea, and the inhabitants of dragon ind are discussing whether they should fill the dark sea... As such, I really am very busy, so no matter how exceptional that restaurant is, I won��t be able to visit it anytime soon. I��ll chase up the matters regarding the Catering Association. You can go back after you have some food.�� Michael put down his empty bowl before departing.


    Robert looked on as the door slowly closed, and he fell into silence. He also departed after finishing the food in his bowl.


    Having worked at the city lord��s castle for more than a decade, he could understand just how much time and energy the city lord had to expend to take care of daily affairs. Even though those events weren��t taking ce in Chaos City, a trend where all scuffles between races and species on the Nond Continent were reported to Chaos City had developed over the years. If the two sides didn��t want a full-blown war to erupt, then they would ask Chaos City to mediate.


    Chaos City was like a neutral city that mediated all battles, and held a special status on the Nond Continent.


    To Robert, Mamy Restaurant was a restaurant that was worthy of attention, but for the city lord, he had already gone above and beyond just to listen to him talk so much about the Catering Association.


    No matter how delicious the food served by a restaurant was, it was still not a ce that was noteworthy to the city lord.


    ...


    After a while of fruitless pondering, Mag chose to give up temporarily. He asked internally, ��System, if I can��tplete the foodpetition mission due to some circumstances beyond my control, but I already reached number 21 on the rankings board yesterday, does that count as mission beingpleted?��


    ��Please do not twist the content of the mission. The mission stiptes that one dish must be in the top 30 of the foodpetition rankings on the final day. If the restaurant is removed from the rankings board, then you fail the mission,�� the system said in a nonnegotiable voice.


    ��Alright, I��m just going to go grill my fish, then.�� Mag pursed his lips. The system refused to make any exceptions, so he would probably be unable toplete that mission. He washed his hands before making his way over to the fish tank.


    ��Boss, is the new dish today going to be made from that really beautiful fish?�� Yabemiya stood at the entrance to the kitchen with a curious expression.


    ��Yes. This is the rainbow fish.�� Mag nodded with a smile. That name had been assigned to the fish by Amy in the morning, and Mag felt like it was better and less of a mouthful than iridescent scale grass carp.


    ��The fish is so beautiful; it must be very delicious.�� Yabemiya was looking forward to sampling the new dish.


    ��Rainbow fish? That��s such a beautiful name.�� Sally was also standing at the entrance to the kitchen, and she looked at the fish that were happily swimming in their tank with a hint of sympathy in her eyes. She really didn��t want to see such pretty fish being ughtered and cooked.


    ��By the way, how��s your spice tolerance?�� Mag turned to look at the two of them.


    ��I love spicy food! Even if it��s super spicy!�� Yabemiya raised a hand.


    ��I usually don��t eat any spicy food.�� Sally shook her head. Elves were one with nature, and very rarely ate meat or foods with intense vors.


    ��Alright, I��ll cook a medium spice grilled fish today. The mildly spicy version will be a little too nd.�� Mag nodded with a smile. Those who didn��t often eat spicy food simply had never tasted any good spicy food. Mag was confident that he could make Sally fall in love with his spicy grilled fish.


    ��Boss, let me help you kill the fish. I��m really good at...�� Yabemiya rolled up her sleeves and walked into the kitchen, but her words came to an abrupt halt as an incredulous expression appeared on her face.


    A rainbow fish was plucked out of the fish tank, and then quickly killed and cleaned. A series of intricate incisions was made on the body of the fish in a series of almost artistic movements. Killing a fish was supposed to be a mundane task, but Mag made it look very graceful and pleasing to the eye.


    ��So cool...�� Yabemiya sighed with amazement.

 Chapter 345 - Try to Make The Most of Life

    <strong>Chapter 345: Try to Make The Most of Life</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag gave the fish a final rinse, and smiled as he said, ��I��m also very good at killing fish.��


    ��Boss is super awesome, much better than I am.�� Yabemiya nodded in agreement with Mag��s words. She had been working in various kitchens for many years, but she definitely couldn��tpare with Mag and his exceptional skills. Each and every motion looked as if it had been rehearsed countless times, and he looked so graceful and natural during the process.


    Mag turned to the two of them, and said, ��Alright, go and have a seat. The marinating process will require some time; I��ll call you two when it��s ready to eat.��


    ��Boss, can I watch you cook the fish? I swear I won��t try to steal your skills; I��m just curious,�� Yabemiya implored.


    ��Of course you can.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Thank you, Boss.�� Yabemiya was ted as she stood off to the side.


    ��Warning! You currently do not have the right to teach your cooking skills to others. Please do not casually agree to show others your cooking!�� The system��s serious voice sounded.


    Mag began to prepare the condiments for the marinate as he replied calmly, ��Didn��t you hear her? She said she��s not trying to steal my skills, and she��s just curious. I trust Miya just as much as I distrust you.��


    ��...��


    The system chose to remain silent in the end.


    Sally hesitated momentarily at the entrance before deciding to sit outside in the end. She supported her intricate chin with her hands, and was slightly dazed as she looked at Mag working in the kitchen.


    Grilling fish was actually a ratherplex process. In particr, if one wanted to make a really delicious grilled fish, then they would have to expend a lot of time and effort.


    Mag had already prepared the old oil in advance. As four people were going to be sampling the fish, he chose arge one. After cooking the same dish countless times in the test field for the God of Cookery, he had alreadypletely mastered the skill. He ced the marinated fish into the oven, pulled it out when it was half-cooked to apply ayer of old oil, and then ced it back into the oven.


    ��Boss, what��s that box? Why is that the fish gets cooked when you put it inside there?�� Yabemiya was very curious about the oven.


    ��That��s an oven, and it��s designed to grill fish, as well as other things,�� Mag exined with a smile. Things like ovens were still too advanced for this world.


    ��I get it. So it��s like a sealed grilling rack.�� Yabemiya nodded with a thoughtful expression. She stared at the oven for a while longer before asking, ��But this oven doesn��t have a furnace or anything, so how is it generating heat?��


    ��This oven doesn��t require burning coal to generate heat. Instead, it uses electricity. Electricity flows along this wire into the oven, heating up the heating elements within, which in turn provide heat for the oven. It��s a simr concept to the lights in the restaurant,�� Mag exined. He had already educated Sally and Yabemiya about electricity in the past. After all, there were electrical appliances everywhere in the restaurant, and it would be bad if they were to identally electrocute themselves.


    ��I see. Boss, you really are so awesome. You��ve invented so many quick and convenient things.�� Yabemiya stared Mag with stars of reverence shimmering in her eyes.


    ��Hmph, those were all invented by the system.�� A tsundere voice sounded in Mag��s mind.


    ��We should try and make the most of life.�� Mag ignored the system��s voice, and epted Yabemiya��s adoration with a calm smile.


    After applying twoyers of old oil, the golden crispy rainbow fish was taken out of the oven. Its alluring scent wafted through the air, and one could tell that it would be delicious even before tasting it.


    ��It smells so good. So fish can be grilled in this manner. In the past, when I��ve seen chefs cook grilled fish, it always came out really ck and hard.�� Yabemiya couldn��t help but gulp at the sight of the grilled fish.


    The delicious scent wafted out from within the kitchen, and the dazed Sally caught a whiff of it, upon which her eyes also lit up. That scent reminded her of her younger days, when she went out fishing with Princess Irina, and they grilled the fish that they had caught by theke.


    Even though the grilled fish from back then didn��t smell as good as Mag��s grilled fish, the scent in her memory was still unforgettable for her even to this day. She very rarely ate fish as its many small spiky bones would prick her every time she tried it; she also felt like eating fish was quite inhumane, so she was always burdened by guilt.


    However, upon catching a whiff of that scent, she was suddenly struck by the urge to taste the fish. A strong sense of desire welled up in her heart, and she sat up involuntarily as if she wanted to see what the fish looked like.


    Ugly Duckling was sleeping on a stool, and it also abruptly opened its eyes as it turned toward the kitchen. It inhaled with all its might, and excitement appeared on its face as it wed at the stool as if it couldn��t wait even a second longer to sink its fangs into the fish.


    ��Father, I��m back!�� Amy��s voice sounded along with a few knocks of the door.


    Sally opened the door for her.


    ��Hello, Big Sister Aisha,�� Amy greeted as she skipped through the door. She immediately caught a whiff of the delicious scent, and her eyes abruptly lit up.


    ��It smells so good; is that the smell of fish?�� Amy rushed over to the kitchen, and picked up the frantic Ugly Duckling with her arms. She stood at the entrance to the kitchen, and looked on with an expectant gaze as she asked, ��Father, is the rainbow fish done? Amy and Ugly Duckling both really want to eat it.��


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling stared at the grilled fish on the cooking bench, and reached for it with its paws as if it wanted to im it for itself.


    ��Yes, almost done. Go wash your hands and sit outside. The fish will be cooked soon.�� Mag stirred the chili and wild pepper in his wok. A spicy yet nonintrusive scent wafted through the air as the ingredients simmered.


    ��Yay!�� Amy was very ted as she ced Ugly Duckling on the ground. She rolled up her sleeves, washed her hand, and quickly sat down at the table.


    ��Sizzle!��


    The fried chili and wild pepper were poured onto the grilled fish, creating a sizzling sound. The spiciness quickly seeped into the grilled fish, and the familiar smell brought a smile to Mag��s face. He sprinkled some chopped green onions onto the dish, and the spicy grilled fish wasplete!


    ��Boss, you really are a genius. I��ve never seen fish cooked like that, nor have I ever seen such a perfect fish dish.�� Yabemiya stared at Mag with reverence in her eyes. She had beenpletely won over.


    ��Wash your hands, let��s eat. We��ll be having this grilled fish for lunch,�� Mag said with a smile. It was quite a good feeling to be praised and worshipped.


    An alcohol stove was brought out on top of a stainless steel te to be ced under the fish. He also added some mung bean starch cellophane noodles to the dish. The quality of the ingredients was much more important than the number of ingredients. Besides, he really did love cellophane noodles.

 Chapter 346 - Torn Clothes!

    <h4>Chapter 346: Torn Clothes!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The crispy golden grilled fish was half a meter long, and its rainbow color was still faintly visible. In particr, the head and tail still retained their beautiful color.


    Red juices were poured over the fish, obscuring the onion and cellophane noodles underneath. Bright red dried chili and wild pepper were sprinkled on top along with chopped green onions, creating a beautiful sight.


    ��Gulp.��


    All four people sitting at the table gulped in unison.


    <i>It��s such a beautiful fish. The smell is irresistible. It looks like a lot of chili was used, but the scent isn��t sharp at all. I can��t believe a spicy dish could be so alluring! Just eating a little bit should be fine, right? </i>Sally stared at the grilled fish with astonishment in her eyes. She clearly didn��t like fish nor spicy food, but Mag��s cooking made the two simply irresistible.


    ��It must be super delicious!�� Yabemiya was full of anticipation. She had seen the entire cooking process; during that time, she discovered that Mag��s hands seemed to hold some sort of magical power. Even though there were some ingredients that she didn��t recognize, she was still stunned by how Mag was able tobine them into a dish that was perfect in taste, color, and aroma. At the same time, she was even more eager to taste the dish.


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling scratched the leg of a chair to express its displeasure. It really wanted someone to carry it onto the table so it could see the dish for itself.


    ��Have a taste. This spicy grilled fish is the new dish that I��ll be releasing today. Let��s taste-test it ourselves first.�� Mag picked up his chopsticks, and severed the most sulent part of the fish.


    As his chopsticks sliced through the flesh of the fish, the vibrant red juices instantly seeped in, staining its soft white flesh red. Its delicious vor was sealed in, and Mag ced it in Amy��s bow. He looked at her with a smile, and cautioned, ��Be careful; there could be fishbones in there.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Amy nodded with tion, and picked up her chopsticks with one hand while holding her bowl in her other hand. She put the fish into her mouth, and her expression immediately lit up.


    ��So this is what fish tastes like! It��s so delicious! But... but... it��s a little spicy.�� The sulent fish meat was enveloped in spicy juices, and ayer of crispy fish skin. Amy chewed a few times before sticking out her little tongue, and turned to Mag with amazement in her eyes as she said, ��Father, I want more! I want to eat more fish! Fish is so delicious, and there weren��t any bones, either! Father is the best!��


    ��Alright, herees more fish.�� Amy had her tongue stuck out like a little puppy, creating an extremely adorable sight. Mag smiled, and delivered another morsel of fish into her bowl. Just as the system had promised, the fish had no small fishbones, so it was much more convenient to eat.


    Amy looked like she was thoroughly enjoying herself, and Sally and Yabemiya couldn��t help but extend their chopsticks in unison to taste the fish for themselves.


    Sally inspected the fish between her chopstick with wonder in her eyes. The fish meat was so soft and delicate that it would be severed if she were to exert just a bit more force. However, it still had structural integrity and a great texture. The red juice had perfectly encapsted the fish, and a delicious spicy aroma wafted through the air. She was already salivating involuntarily before even cing the morsel of fish in her mouth. She hesitated momentarily before giving it a taste.


    <i>Oh! It��s so spicy! </i>As soon as she ced the morsel of fish meat in her mouth, the spicy juices erupted. Sally felt as if there were sparks flying in her mouth, just as if countless tiny fire magic spells had been unleashed. Her taste buds were instantly awakened, but her tongue seemed to go numb for a split second beforeing back to its senses.


    In contrast with the spicy juices, the vor of the soft and sulent fish made Sally feel as if she had fallen into a clear blue ocean, where a school of rainbow fish swam beside her, striking her with the urge to strip off her clothes and swim together with them. So this was the unique taste of the ocean; it was delicious!


    As she swallowed the fish meat, she felt as if a ball of fire was sliding down her throat. A burning sensation immediately spread throughout her entire body, making her sit bolt upright involuntarily as a gentle moan escaped her lips.


    ��Rip!��


    A tearing sound erupted, and one of the buttons at the front of Sally��s qipao flew through the air, revealing a small patch of snowy white skin and a sliver of ckce.


    ��Ngh...��


    Almost at the same time, Yabemiya also moaned as she swallowed the fish in her mouth. Two buttons detached themselves from the front of her maid dress. Even though she was quite petite, her chest development was quite advanced, so an alluring section of cleavage was revealed.


    <i>What the hell? </i>Mag was just about to taste the fish for himself when he was abruptly rooted to his seat. He took a deliberate nce before shiting his gaze away. Why was he suddenly receiving fanservice like this? He hadn��t put anything strange into the dish!


    ��Eh? Big Sister Aisha, Big Sister Miya, your little bunnies are showing, heehee.�� Amy chuckled as she looked at the two of them.


    ��Hmm?�� Both of them lowered their heads in unison, and only then did they discover that they had suffered from wardrobe malfunction.


    ��Argh!��


    ��Argh!!!��


    Two sharp screams erupted almost in unison.


    After a brief panicked scuffle, Sally and Yabemiya sat down in their seats, both of them as red as beetroots. Their eyes were downcast, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward.


    Mag hesitated momentarily before choosing to break the silence. ��Er... I actually didn��t see anything, so you don��t have to worry.��


    Sally and Yabemiya both turned to look at Mag with skepticism written all over their faces. They both clearly saw Mag stare at them for a moment before turning away.


    ��Then, I��ll be digging in.�� Mag was a little sheepish as he turned his gaze away. The situation had transpired very abruptly, and he had stared for a moment, just as any normal man would.


    He ced a morsel of fish into his mouth, and the rich juices, crispy skin, sulent flesh, and spicy vor immediately captivated his senses.


    What a satisfying feeling!!! Mag swallowed the fish and exhaled. He suddenly understood what he had been looking for while searching through one grilled fish restaurant after another.


    <i>This is the feeling! This is the vor! This the grilled fish I��m looking for!</i>


    It was the perfect grilled fish in his heart!

 Chapter 347 - Role Model Stay-At-Home Dad

    <strong>Chapter 347: Role Model Stay-At-Home Dad</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    If someone were to ask Mag how he was able to cook so many delicious dishes, he discovered that he now knew how to answer them.


    I��ve been searching for delicious cuisine all my life, until I discovered that no one��s cooking could meet my standards. Hence, I took it upon myself to create food of that standard.


    It was a very arrogant response.


    However, Mag felt like that was truly the reason why he had picked up cooking and was able to practice relentlessly in the test field for the God of Cookery in order to perfect a single dish.


    He wanted to cook food that was truly perfect in his heart, and he wanted Amy to taste that food as well. He wanted to tell all those chefs who supposedly stood at the pinnacle of the cooking world that higher standards and demands should provide motivation for them, not be seen as unreasonableints.


    With that in mind, Mag was feeling quite touched by himself.


    ��Father, why are you crying? Is it because the fish is too spicy?�� Amy looked up at Mag with concern in her eyes.


    ��Oh, it��s not that. I just recalled some things because of this grilled fish.�� Mag blinked away the tears with a slightly awkward expression. To think that he had been brought to tears by himself.


    ��Let��s enjoy this fish. After the meal, we��ll have to start working again.�� Mag took a nce at the clock on the wall before turning to Sally and Yabemiya. Even though the events that had just transpired were a little awkward, he had been through many tumultuous events, and such a minor incident wasn��t enough to faze him.


    Furthermore, Sally and Yabemiya were like little sisters to him. He had no intention of making one of Amy��s big sisters her stepmother instead.


    Mag was no saint, but he certainly wasn��t a promiscuous man, either. In his past life, he had met countless beauties, but refrained from sexual rtionships. In this life, he had Amy, so he naturally had to be even more careful.


    His lifelong goal was to be a role model stay-at-home dad.


    Mag was not in a hurry to get into a rtionship. Fate would decide all that for him.


    Furthermore, his daughter had a mother. Even though he didn��t have any recollection of or feelings toward Irina, she was still Amy��s biological mother.


    Perhaps nothing would eventuate between the two of them, but before meeting her again, Mag wanted to make himself look like a responsible man with good self-control. Only then could he prove that he was a good father to Amy, providing her withfortable living conditions as well as a good environment for her to thrive in. That was his responsibility as a man and a father.


    At times, even Mag had to admit that he was a bit pretentious, and wasn��t honest enough with himself, but he preferred to live like that.


    I must have buttoned up my clothes too tightly this morning, causing the buttons toe off after tasting that delicious fish, so Boss Mag can��t be med... But this is already the second time that this has happened. Mother told me that if a man were to see my body, I would have no choice but to marry him. So... will I have to marry Mag? But Mag already has Amy, so he must have a wife as well. In that case, would he still want me? Yabemiya thought to herself with a conflicted expression. Her gaze then fell on the grilled fish on the table, and she gulped. This grilled fish really is super delicious. If I were to marry Mag, I would be able to eat all types of delicious foods every day, right? When I think about it that way, marrying him seems like a really blissful option.


    He didn��t... see anything, right? My grandma told me that if a man that��s not my husband were to see my body, I should either kill him or gouge his eyes out. Sally nced at Mag out of the corner of her eyes, and she was also quite conflicted. But he didn��t do it on purpose; it��s the grilled fish that was at fault! Come to think of it, this grilled really is delicious.


    Screw it! Let��s eat first!


    The same thought shed through Sally and Yabemiya��s minds in unison. They took a nce at each other before picking up their chopsticks, and extracting another morsel of fish for themselves. This time, they had learned their lesson, andid a hand over their chests before eating the fish.


    The spicy vor wreaked havoc within their mouths, striking them with an unprecedented feeling. It waspletely different from when they had eaten purely spicy foods in the past. In contrast, this type of spiciness brought with it a numbing sensation, but it was utterly delectable at the same time, and in conjunction with the sulent fish, it presented an irresistible package.


    One mouthful of fish was devoured after another. The simplest and most effective way to repress the burning sensation in their mouths was to keep on eating. Sweat covered their foreheads, but in the face of such delicious food, that didn��t matter!


    Delicious food really is the best thing for alleviating awkward situations. Mag heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing that. He looked down at Ugly Duckling, which was trying its best to climb up his leg, and he smiled as he picked up its little dish. He ced two morsels of fish on the dish, and put on a serious expression as he said, ��Ugly Duckling, this fish is super spicy. You need to make sure that you can handle it before you decide whether to eat it or not.��


    ��Ugly Duckling, if you eat that spicy fish, you might explode.�� Amy also adopted a serious expression as she panted with her little tongue protruding from her mouth. It was really spicy, but super delicious.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling nodded its little head, and immediately pounced on the fish meat. It took a sniff before biting down impatiently.


    ��Meow!!!��


    A loud cry escaped its mouth as it sprang up over half a meter on the spot. Its soft fur immediately stood up on its ends, transforming it into a small ball of orange fluff, and it skipped around on the spot like a rubber ball, creating an adorkable sight.


    ��Hahaha, Ugly Duckling, you��re so stupid.�� Amy doubled over withughter.


    Mag also burst intoughter as he shook his head. On one asion, back when he was eating grilled fish in Sichuan, a cat in the shop sat at his feet, and ate about a quarter of a spicy grilled fish with even greater spice tolerance than he had. That was why he decided to give Ugly Duckling some spicy grilled fish, but it appeared that it couldn��t contend with that Sichuan cat.


    Ugly Duckling stared at the fish in the dish with shock and horror, and only stopped jumping around after a long time.


    ��Ugly Duckling, do you still want to eat it?�� Amy asked.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling hurriedly shook its head, and licked its lips. It stared at the fish for a while longer with a conflicted expression before making its way toward the dish again. It had another sniff, and took another bite, upon which it transformed into a bouncing orange fur ball again.


    ��Your mouth says no, but your body is quite honest.�� Mag chuckled as he shook his head. He turned his attention away from Ugly Duckling, which was basking in both pain and pleasure, and picked up a strand of cellophane noodles for himself.


    The semi-transparent cellophane noodles had already absorbed the red juice, giving it a translucent and glittering red color

 Chapter 348 - Someone Has Jumped Over the Wall

    <strong>Chapter 348: Someone Has Jumped Over the Wall</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ��Slurp.��


    The smooth and slippery vermicelli was slurped into Mag��s mouth. The spicy juices coupled with its bouncy texture created a heavenlybo!


    When eating grilled fish, Mag could make do without other secondary ingredients, but mung bean starch cellophane noodles were a must. To him, it was just as important as the grilled fish.


    Amy��s eyes lit up upon seeing that, and she wheedled, ��Father, what��s that bouncy stuff? I want it too!��


    ��These are cellophane noodles. They��re very delicious as well.�� Mag ced a couple of strands of noodles into Amy��s bowl with a smile.


    Amy picked up a noodle with her chopsticks, and blew on it carefully before emting Mag, slurping it into her mouth. She chewed happily, nodding with tion as she said, ��Cellophane noodles really are super delicious, just as delicious as fish.��


    Even though there was a slightly awkward interlude, the meal still concluded amid a joyful atmosphere. Sally and Yabemiya were covered in sweat, and they each downed a ss of iced water before heaving sighs of contentment. The awkwardness from before had beenpletely forgotten by them.


    ��Father, can I keep this fishbone? I want to show it to Daphne.�� Amy looked up at Mag with anticipation in her eyes.


    ��Of course you can. During your rest days, you can invite your little friends here if you like. I��ll cook delicious grilled fish for all of you.�� Mag nodded with a smile. That Daphne seemed to be very close with Amy, and when he thought about it, he realized that Amy had never invited any of her friends over.


    ��Can I really do that? Daphne loves fish, and Jessica hasn��t even had fish before. Can I invite them over as well?�� Amy��s eyes immediately lit up.


    ��Of course. You can invite anyone you want.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��Yay! Father, you��re the best.�� Amytched onto Mag��s hand and jumped up and down with joy.


    Sally and Yabemiya looked at their interaction with gentle smiles on their faces. Amy really was lucky to have such a doting father.


    ��I��ll help you pack up the fishbones.�� Mag stood up, and carefully plucked the fishbones out of the steel dish with his chopsticks. That fish only had a spine, as well as a series ofrge bones to maintain its body��s structural integrity. The flesh had beenpletely cleaned off the bones by the four of them during the meal, so it only had to be rinsed clean with some water.


    ...


    ��Such a delicious fish aroma; could it be that the new dish Mag is releasing tonight is rted to fish?��


    ��Not only can I smell fish, there��s also a rich spicy scent in the air. I��m already salivating!��


    ��I really like spicy food as well. I thought from Mag��s other dishes that he wasn��t into cooking spicy food, but it looks like I��m in luck.��


    Customers began to flood in as the restaurant doors were opened again. Soon, they detected the delicious scent wafting through the air, and they began to discuss spiritedly among themselves.


    ��The new dish tonight does indeed have something to do with fish, but I��ll reveal the specific dish tonight.�� Mag nodded with a mysterious smile.


    ...


    ��Father��s not home for dinner tonight, so I should be able to get away with sneaking out for a meal, right?�� In the backyard of the city lord��s castle, Vivian had changed from her regal blue robes into a set of male clothing. Her gorgeous long hair was casually tied up with a strip of fabric, and she had stuck a mustache above her upper lip, transforming into a handsome young man.


    After making sure that there was no one around, Vivian climbed onto the tree beside the wall of the courtyard, stepped onto the wall, andnded gently on the other side. Just like that, she made it out of the city lord��s castle. She nced around nervously again before adopting a natural expression, and walking along the street.


    There weren��t many pedestrians on the streets, so no one had noticed Vivian jumping over the city lord��s castle��s wall. She took a deep breath, and strolled toward the Aden Square in a leisurely manner.


    ��Eh? He��s...�� On the second floor of a restaurant by the side of the street, Schonard sat in a booth in a set ofvish red robes. He swirled the wine in his ss as he looked out the window, upon which he caught sight of Vivian. He had seen her jump over the wall, and his eyes narrowed slightly in contemtion before his expression lit up as he murmured to himself, ��Isn��t that Young Mistress Vivian? I was wondering what kind of burr would dare to rob the city lord��s castle, but it turns out it��s just Young Mistress Vivian in male clothing.


    ��I wasn��t able to speak to her much during the banquet that was held a few days ago, so this is an opportunity for me. It��s about to be dark soon, so perhaps I would have the chance to escort Young Master Vivian home. Maybe the city lord will develop a good impression of me then, and I can show my father that I��m not just some spendthrift alcoholic.�� Schonard put down his winess, and bade farewell to his group of shady friends before going downstairs.


    Schonard��s father was an ambassador of the Roth Empire that had been sent to Chaos City. As such, he was able to participate in a banquet held in the city lord��s castle with his father, and it was love at first sight for him when he saw Young Mistress Vivian. However, they didn��t share anymon interests, so their conversation went stale after exchanging just a few sentences.


    He had been searching for information about Vivian for the past few days, but most of the people that he inquired advised him to give up. Young Mistress Vivian was the city lord��s prized jewel, and very rarely even left the castle, let alone interact with other men.


    To think that she dares to disguise herself as a man and jump over the wall of the city lord��s castle; perhaps she has a wild side, after all. A smile appeared on Schonard��s face as he hid behind a tree and spied on Vivian from there. If he could have the city lord��s only daughter for himself, then his father would be forced to look at him in different light.


    ...


    Is this the ce? It looks really nice, and it��s so busy. Looks like all types of strange beings are forced to dine at the same table due to seat shortage... Vivian stopped outside Mamy Restaurant, and looked inside through the window. There was still a long line gathered straight down the center of the restaurant, and her brows furrowed slightly as she inspected the scenes unfolding within the restaurant. She didn��t discriminate against other races and species, but she was slightly mysophobic, so she didn��t really want to dine with unfamiliar beings at the same table, especially when among them were dwarves and orcs, who were certainly not renowned for their cleanliness.


    Should I go in? Vivian was quite hesitant. All of a sudden, a customer exited the restaurant, and an irresistible aroma of spicy grilled fish wafted toward her before being cut off as the door automatically closed.


    ��Gulp~��


    Vivian gulped as her legs carried her almost involuntarily toward the restaurant. Sheid her hand on the door handle, and even then, she was still saying to herself, ��I��m not attracted by the fish. It��s just that Uncle Robert says that it would be a shame for this restaurant to fall into disrepute, so I��m just here to do some investigating.��


    So she really dide out to have a good meal. That��s a good thing; I��ll be able to show her my gentlemanly side in the restaurant. A confident smile appeared on Schonard��s face as he stood outside his restaurant. He adjusted his cor before opening the door, and entering the restaurant.

 Chapter 349 - I’m Reserving This Entire Restaurant Tonight

    <strong>Chapter 349: I��m Reserving This Entire Restaurant Tonight</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Looking into the restaurant from the outside, Vivian had thought that it would be a very loud and rowdy ce. Only after going in did she discover to her surprise that it was actually rather quiet there. Aside from a few involuntary gasps of praise from customers as they enjoyed their meals, all of the conversations were in hushed tones.


    Even orcs have learned to whisper? Vivian raised an eyebrow at the sight of two orcs conversing with one another in quiet voices. She had never seen that in any other restaurant before.


    Furthermore, in this restaurant, there were orcs and elves sitting at the same table. Tensions had risen significantly between demons and dwarves as ofte, but they were dining together in an almost shoulder-to-shoulder proximity here. Vivian had lived in Chaos City all her life, and she was struggling to believe her eyes. Just what had made all of the creatures here forget their differences?


    However, her gaze was soon drawn to therge red fish on a steel tter on one of the dining tables. The rich spicy aromabined perfectly with the delectable scent of the fish; it was the same aroma that she had caught a whiff of outside the restaurant.


    Ever since she was little, her favorite food had always been fish. She detested having to pick out the small annoying fishbones, but that still didn��t hamper her love of fish.


    However, despite having fish countless times in her life, she had never seen fish cooked in that manner before. The fish appeared to have been grilled to perfection, and had been drenched with delectable red juice then sprinkled with chilis, wild peppers, and spring onion.


    She saw an orc put a morsel of fish meat into his mouth, upon which his eyes immediately widened as if he had tasted something incredible. His face also quickly turned from green to red, and he opened his mouth as if he wanted to spit out the fish, but he simply couldn��t bring himself to do so. Thus, he swallowed the fish with a conflicted expression before heaving a content sigh.


    After panting momentarily, the orc had another mouthful of fish. He was clearly unable to handle the spiciness, but simply couldn��t bear to spit out the fish, and his face was soon drenched in sweat. Even so, his chopsticks refused to stop, shoveling morsels of fish into his mouth one after another while his face was twisted with pain and pleasure.


    ��Gulp.��


    Vivian gulped. She... was jealous of what an orc was eating? Even she found that to be unbelievable.


    His table manners were absolutely horrible, but he was clearly thoroughly enjoying himself! He waspletely immersed in the vor of the dish; just what kind of vor could captivate someone so thoroughly?


    Also, the fish doesn��t appear to have any small fishbones? What was even more surprising to Vivian was that the orc didn��t even stop once to spit out any bones as he ate.


    Right at that moment, a warm voice cut off Vivian��s train of thought. ��Hi there, we have a seat open over there; you can have a seat there and make your order.��


    Vivian turned to look at Yabemiya, upon which a hint of surprise appeared on her face. She wasn��t expecting to see a half-dragon waitress. That was something that she hadn��t seen for a long time in any restaurant in the Aden Square.


    However, the half-dragon girl really was very beautiful. In particr, the smile on her face exuded a special type of charisma, which instantly lifted one��s mood. Furthermore, the dress she was wearing was also quite interesting. Vivian was wondering if it was a new style, and thought that she would have to shop for it next time with Luna.


    Even though Yabemiya was already used to serving customers, she still couldn��t help but blush as she was scrutinized by a handsome young man. He also had a mustache like Mag did, but in Yabemiya��s eyes, she felt like Mag was more handsome, and more manly as well.


    Vivian also realized that staring at Yamebiya was a little rude, so she turned away to look at a dwarf couple leaving the restaurant. There was only a fish skeleton left on their steel tter, and traces of red grease could be seen on the table and chairs, which made Vivian furrow her brows slightly.


    Right at that moment, Sally quickly strode over to pack up the stove and tter before casually unleashing a water ball magic spell. The oil and grime on the table and chairs were instantly cleansed; her spell was countless times more effective than wiping down the surfaces with a rag.


    Using a water-type elven magic caster to clean the tables? The boss here must be a genius! Vivian��s instantly lit up. She strode over, and sat down before running her finger along the surface of the table. There wasn��t even as much as a hint of residual water or grease that stained her finger as a result, and even with her mysophobic tendencies, she found the level of cleanliness impable. Even though it wasn��t a private booth, the service was still exemry, and worthy of a five-star rating.


    ��I want that type of fish.�� Vivian pointed at the grilled fish on a neighboring table.


    ��That��s our spicy grilled fish. Please have a look at the menu and choose the size of the fish, as well as the level of spiciness you would like.�� Yabemiya smiled as she indicated toward the menu on the table.


    ��I can pick the size and spiciness?�� Vivian was a little surprised as she picked up the menu. The leather exterior was very pleasant to the touch.


    ��No need to look at that; we��ll have one of everything. As for that fish, we��ll get the biggest and most delicious one,�� a voice suddenly interjected before Vivian even had a chance to open the menu.


    Schonard strode over to Vivian, and gave her a smile that he thought to be quite gentlemanly. ��Greetings, brother. I feel like we have an affinity with one another, so let me pay for your meal today.��


    A hint of displeasure shed through Vivian��s eyes at the sight of Schonard, and she replied, ��No thanks, I��ve got money.��


    Isn��t that the guy that was harassing me during the banquet a few days ago? He��s always wearing those hideous red robes; what��s wrong with his fashion standards? She wasn��t expecting to meet him today, but she was in disguise, so he should not have been able to recognize her. With that in mind, Vivian remained quite calm and collected.


    ��There is no most delicious spiciness when ites to the spicy grilled fish. It is a matter of personal preference, and is to be based on the individual customer��s spice tolerance.�� Yabemiya smiled. She wasn��t very fond of this pompous rich boy, either.


    Schonard��s expression stiffened upon being rejected by Vivian, and he was even more enraged by the retort delivered by this half-dragon waitress. However, he still had to keep his cool and maintain a gentlemanly facade in front of Vivian. As such, he looked around at the bustling tables, and said, ��I��m reserving this entire restaurant tonight. Tell your boss toe out and evict everyone here; state a price, and I��ll deliver. I��d like to have some peace and quiet when I��m eating. Of course, you can stay with me, brother.��

 Chapter 350 - You Might Not Be Able to Afford It

    <strong>Chapter 350: You Might Not Be Able to Afford It</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone in the restaurant turned to look at Schonard after hearing his bold deration. All of them harbored intense animosity toward him. If he were to reserve the entire restaurant, no one else would be able to dine there, and that was uneptable to them.


    It was the first time anyone had ever tried to reserve the entire restaurant. Master Urien was still enjoying the grilled fish that he had ordered, and everyone wondered what his reaction would be if this Schonard tried to kick everyone out of the restaurant.


    With that in mind, a hint of mockery appeared on everyone��s faces. This young buck clearly hadn��t done his homework before he decided to flex. He might be hailing from a rich family, but there were about 10 people sitting in Mamy Restaurant at that very moment that were just as rich, if not even richer, than his father. Furthermore, there were at least 20 customers that could m him out of the restaurant with a single p.


    ��I also like peace and quiet when I eat.�� Urien nced up at Schonard, but didn��t do anything aside from continuing to dine on his spicy grilled fish. His tongue had already gone numb from the spiciness, but he could still clearly taste its delicious vor.


    What came as even more of a pleasant surprise to him was that after swallowing the mouthfuls of fish, a scorching sensation ran through his entire body. His legs were perpetually stiff from influxes of frosty energy, but they were warmed up by the dish, and that frosty energy was being expelled from his body. He was also experiencing the same feeling with his hunched back, and as he continued to eat, his back seemed to be straightening out.


    Urien had tried to find many ways to keep out the cold. At night, he slept on a bed that was carved out of a ten-thousand-year-old fire rock, which was excavated from the depths of avake, and he also drank a ss of fire fruit juice every day, but neither of those was too effective. Over the years, the frosty energy had already delved deep into his bones, and couldn��t be removed through normal methods.


    He didn��t have many years left to live anyway, so he had given up on looking for new ways to relieve those symptoms. However, the roujiamo that Mag had released gave him hope, and the new spicy grilled fish made him even more optimistic that he would be able topletely expel the frosty energy within his body.


    The scorching sensation flowed deep into his bone marrow, reducing the frosty energy and excess humidity in his body to nothingness. The process wasn��t a very fast or drastic one, but he could clearly sense the frosty energy receding within his body, and the pain in his back and legs had been alleviated significantly.


    If he continued to eat the dish every day, it wouldn��t be long until all of the frosty energy in his body waspletely eradicated. Perhaps he would even be able to straighten out his back in that case.


    Even though he didn��t have many years left, why wouldn��t he want to live his remaining years in a greaterfort? Furthermore, the remedy wasn��t some foul-tasting medicine, but this delicious grilled fish, so it really was a win-win situation.


    Schonard took a nce at Urien, but didn��t think much of the hunch-backed old man. He was thoroughly basking in all of the attention he was receiving. Of course, Chaos City wasn��t Rodu, so he knew that he had to be a bit more careful, which was why he was asking the boss of the restaurant to evict all the customers, and he was willing to pay to reserve the restaurant.


    He felt like what he was doing was very gentlemanly and heroic. Vivian was the city lord��s daughter, so she naturally couldn��t dine with all these demons, dwarves, and orcs. When he thought about how he would be able to dine in private with Vivian, his heart began to flutter. His actions would surely leave a good impression in her heart.


    Is this guy retarded? Vivian shot a disdainful nce at Schonard. She��d only wanted to have a meal, but this guy was skipping around like a clown, putting on a really annoying show.


    Furthermore, she was dressed as a man, but this guy was still trying to curry favor with her. With that in mind, a peculiar feeling welled up in her heart. She shifted her gaze away from Schonard, and thought to herself, Is he gay?


    Vivian shuddered delicately as that thought urred to her, and she unconsciously scooted away from him.


    ��How about it?�� Schonard looked at Yabemiya with a smug expression as he raised his voice an octave. He was going to teach this half-dragon girl a lesson for talking back to him.


    ��Um...�� Yabemiya was at a loss for what to do as she looked at Schonard. She hadn��t ever encountered a situation like this before, and she didn��t know what should be done. Schonard appeared to be quite a rich customer, so she didn��t want to offend him.


    ��Sorry, but our restaurant is not avable for reservation.�� Right at that moment, Mag emerged from the kitchen with a te of Yangzhou fried rice. He ced the dish on a customer��s table before walking over to Yabemiya, and appraised Schonard with a smile. ��Furthermore, our restaurant is very expensive, so you might not be able to afford it.��


    All of the customers smiled upon hearing Mag��s words. As expected of Boss Mag, even his retort was delivered in such a civilized and calm manner.


    Vivian looked up at Mag with a hint of surprise, upon which her eyes lit up. It appeared that he was the genius chef that Robert was referring to and the interesting parent of Luna��s student.


    His cropped brown hair was very clean and uniform, and the mustache on his angr face gave him a slightly rogue air. His tailored chef��s suit was pristine and tight-fitting, making it very pleasing to the eyepared to the greasy uniforms that chefs often wore.


    Hmm, he��s pretty handsome. Also, I give full marks for that mustache! Vivian thought to herself. Compared to the mature Mag, the rash and impulsive Schonardpletely paled in terms of attraction.


    That��s just my opinion on his appearance; it��s not like I have any interest in him. I��m just here to eat. Vivian took her eyes off Mag. It was quite satisfying to hear Mag deliver a retort to the annoying Schonard. She didn��t think that there was a restaurant owner who would refuse a customer��s request to reserve their restaurant, and also throw in a sly ��you might not be able to afford it�� on the end. He was indeed an interesting guy.


    ��You��re the boss here?�� Schonard also faltered momentarily upon hearing Mag��s words. He didn��t that he would be rejected in such a straightforward manner, and insulted as well. If he let things slide, then the scintiting image that he had just established in front of Vivian would copse. That would be uneptable!


    Schonard was on the verge of ring up with rage as he glowered at Mag. ��I may be wealthier than you can imagine. I��m reserving this restaurant today no matter what. Just state your price.��


    This was just a small restaurant in a corner of the Aden Square. Even if they did have more customers than other restaurants of the same scale, how expensive could it be? If worse came to worst, then he would just have to pay for everyone��s meals and evict them thereafter. He had many gold coins and dragon coins on him, and those should be more than enough.


    ��Reserving our restaurant may be more expensive than you can imagine as well.�� Mag was not very fond of rich boys who were constantly trying to flex like him. As Schonard��s expression became more and more twisted with rage, he smiled, and said, ��If you want to reserve the restaurant, you��ll have to pay at least twice the amount of money the restaurant would make tonight, right? The evening service is the main source of the restaurant��s revenue, so you��ll have to pay 1,000,000 copper coins. Furthermore, you��ll have to pay for everyone��s meals, as well as an additional constion fee, which will cost you 100,000 copper coins. Reserving the restaurant would negatively impact the restaurant��s reputation, which would result in a future reduction of profits, which you��ll have to pay 100,000 copper coins for as well. Thus, the total wille to 1,200,000 copper coins, in cash.��

 Chapter 351 - Your Daddy Will Always be Your Daddy

    <strong>Chapter 351: Your Daddy Will Always be Your Daddy</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ��1... 1,200,000 copper coins!�� Schonard stared at Mag with incredulity etched on his face. His voice spiked a few octaves as he eximed, ��Are you delusional? Do you think this is Dukas Restaurant that you��re running here?��


    Schonard had thought that it would cost him 20,000 copper coins at most. That was almost half of his spending money for the month, but if he could win Vivian��s heart, then the price would be well worth it.


    However, Mag was asking for 1,200,000 copper coins! That was absolutely insane, and he was stipting that cash had to be used!


    Who would carry over a million copper coins with them to a restaurant?!


    All of the customers in the restaurant were also a little stunned. Business was booming for the restaurant, and they charged high prices as well, so everyone could deduce that their daily revenue was quite high.


    No one had done any specific calctions, but from Mag��s words, it sounded like they were making close to half a million per day.


    Among all of the restaurants in the Aden Square, even the first-ranked Dukas Restaurant might not be able topare to that.


    ��That��s already a discounted price.�� Mag shrugged with a smile. ��Besides, even if you have the money, the restaurant isn��t avable for reservation anyway.��


    A collective burst ofughter erupted in the restaurant. All of the customers were in a slightly foul mood from Schonard��s cocky deration, but their spirits had been lifted again.


    In terms of flexing, Mag was far superior to Schonard. ��Your daddy will always be your daddy����those words couldn��t ring any truer.


    ��Pffft...�� Vivian almost burst intoughter upon hearing that. The boss here really was an interesting man. He wasn��t using any vulgar words, but his insults were all the more scathing for it.


    However, she immediately discovered that she shouldn��t be chuckling under her breath. As such, she burst into raucousughter, venting all of her frustration with Schonard in the process.


    ��You...�� Schonard��s face immediately became flushed with rage. He was extremely infuriated upon hearing the customers��ughter, and when Vivian joined in, he wanted to dig a hole in the ground and bury himself.


    He was trying to take advantage of this opportunity to show off his charisma and gentlemanly side, but he had been reduced to aughingstock. He had lived in Chaos City for two years, and it was the first time that he had ever been humiliated like this.


    Mag handed a menu to Schonard, and suggested earnestly, ��You can have a look at the menu first. You may not be able to reserve the whole restaurant, but you can have one of every dish like you dered earlier if you want. As for the spicy grilled fish, I think the insanely spicy level will suit you.��


    ��Let me see what you��re selling to deserve 1,200,000 copper coins.�� Schonard wrenched the menu from Mag��s hand, and flipped it open with an enraged expression. His eyes then immediately widened, and he brought the menu closer to his face as he asked, ��Are these prices correct?��


    Schonard often visited high-end restaurants, so he was used to seeing a few expensive signature dishes here and there. However, the cheapest item on this menu was the tofu pudding, which cost 200 copper coins, while the braised chicken and rice cost 800! As for the most expensive spicy grilled fish, the smallest portion cost 1,200 copper coins, and thergest wasbeled at 2,000!


    The top-ranked Dukas Restaurant on the Aden Square foodpetition rankings sold a whole roastmb for 2,500 copper coins, but that was enough for six people. Furthermore, they supplied free drinks with each order of the whole roastmb, and they were still able to im the top spot with that price.


    But in this restaurant, which wasn��t even on the rankings board, they were charging 2000 copper coins for a grilled fish. Surely even thergest grilled fish could only be enough for four people at most!


    ��Those are the correct prices. Every customer pays the same price, and I��ve never received anyints.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.


    These prices... Vivian opened her menu, and a hint of surprise also appeared on her face at the sight of the prices being charged here. She contemted momentarily before nodding and thinking to herself, If the food really is as delicious as Uncle Robert says, then this isn��t expensive.


    However, with so many customers and such high prices, even if all of the customers only order the cheapest tofu pudding, their earnings would still be extremely high. They could easily rank as one of the top restaurants in the Aden Square based on daily earnings. It��s really difficult to believe that this is a restaurant that has only been running for less than a month. If they can continue to expand, then it wouldn��t be difficult at all for them to overtake Dukas Restaurant for the top spot. Vivian looked up at Mag with an intrigued expression. Not only had this man spoiled this month��s Aden Square foodpetition rankings, it wouldn��t be long before he tipped the entire restaurant industry in the Aden Square on its head. Is his food really that good? I have to taste it for myself.


    ��I��d like a spicy grilled fish with medium spice level and a sweet tofu pudding.�� Vivian closed the menu, and looked at Mag with a serious expression as she said, ��I hope your dishes can live up to their hefty prices.��


    ��My target is to always make the taste of my dishes live up to their mary value. I��m sure you��ll be satisfied.�� Mag smiled at Vivian, and his eyes lingered on her neck for a moment before he averted his gaze and turned away.


    Schonard was clearly trying to show off to this handsome ��young man�� by trying to reserve the restaurant, and Mag initially had also thought that Schonard��s sexual orientation was a little off. However, it appeared that this was actually a young woman. She either had an A cup chest or had bound her chest with some strapping, and her cover had most likely already been seen through by Schonard.


    Has he noticed? A hint of caution welled up in Vivian��s heart.


    ��I��ll also take a spicy grilled fish, thergest one you have. As for the spice level...�� Schonard turned to Mag. He didn��t have 1,200,000 copper coins in cash, and even if he did, he wouldn��t spend it just to reserve the restaurant for a night.


    Furthermore, Mag wasn��t going to let him reserve the restaurant even if he had the money, and if he were to keep bickering over that, it would only make appear barbaric in Vivian��s eyes. He had already failed in his first attempt to flex, so he had to limit the damage. Even though he didn��t normally eat a lot of spicy food, he wasn��t going to back down in front of Vivian. Thus, he gritted his teeth, and said, ��I want the insanely spicy level!��


    ��Alright, I��ll have your orders ready soon.�� Mag smiled as he turned toward the kitchen. The reason why the insanely spicy level was referred to as such was because it was simply not something a normal person could handle.


    Schonard was going to pay a heavy price for trying to show off in front of a woman.


    Even Mag couldn��t help but observe a minute of silence for his digestive system and his a*shole. Even though he liked spicy food, he was still not insane enough to try the insanely spicy level.


    Yabemiya heaved an internal sigh of relief, and went on to serve the next customer. It seemed that no matter what troubles were thrown at them, Mag could always resolve them withposure and efficiency.


    All of the customers also began to focus on their meals. With Mag as the boss of the restaurant, they didn��t have to worry about getting evicted, as he was a man of righteousness.


    Schonard looked at Vivian with a smile, and asked, ��May I sit here, brother?��

 Chapter 352 - My Eyes Sting

    <strong>Chapter 352: My Eyes Sting</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ��System, just the medium spice level is inducing wardrobe malfunctions; will the insanely spicy level make the customer explode?�� Mag was a little concerned. The spicy grilled fish was heavily endorsed by the customers following its release, but most of them chose the mildly spicy and medium spice levels.


    Urien was the only one who had asked for the super spicy level, and after taking his first bite, a vast expanse of water vapor rose from his body, making the restaurant appear as if it were a concert venue with dry ice wafting everywhere.


    As for the insanely spicy level, that was the first order of its kind.


    ��Please do not doubt the safety standards of the food provided by the system!�� The system��s serious voice sounded, and itunched a long spiel. ��All of the spicy grilled fish ingredients were carefully chosen by the system. The rainbow fishbines the best qualities from both grass carp and crocein croakers. It��s very high in protein, and also contains traces of elemental selenium, which possesses anti-aging and nourishing properties. The tobasquin pepper derives from cross-breeding Tobasco and pequin peppers of the highest quality, and was grown on the poison fire ind of the demon inds. They��re baked by toxic me daily, filtering out all impurities, and are imbued with the thermal energy contained within those mes, so they��re extremely useful forbating the cold. The wild ice heart pepper was nted in the extreme north of the Roth Empire, giving it a hint of refreshing coolness toplement its spicy taste. When used in conjunction with the tobasquin pepper, it can effectively nullify the fiery energy within thetter, preventing it from harming the consumer��s body����


    ��So that��s why the ingredients cost me 600 copper coins just for a small portion?�� Mag pursed his lips upon hearing the system.


    ��Your prices are set at at least twice the cost of the ingredients, so I��m sure the more the ingredients cost, the happier you are...�� The system��s disdainful voice sounded.


    ��Who told you that? My wish is to bring the best food to everyone for cheap prices, but life is too difficult, so I can only set prices this high,�� Mag responded in a serious voice. He then ced two marinated fish into the oven, and continued to work on making braised chicken and rice.


    ��Father, Ugly Duckling ate all my fishbones! Can I beat it up?�� At that moment, Amy appeared in the entrance of the kitchen with a grumpy expression. She held a box in one hand and Ugly Duckling by the scruff of its neck in her other hand.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag turned around upon hearing herints. The box that she was holding housed the skeleton of the fish that they had consumed for lunch, but almost all of the bones were gone, and the rest were inplete disarray.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling was being held by the scruff of its neck, and it cried to Mag for help. However, it was looking quite guilty, which indicated that it was indeed the one who had messed up the fishbones.


    ��Alright, you can teach it a lesson.�� Mag shook his head with a resigned smile at the sight of the ruined fishbones. He had spent quite a bit of time washing and organizing the bones before carefully attaching them together using thread and needle, so he was a little frustrated that Ugly Duckling had ruined the fruits of hisbor.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling was hoping that Mag would save it, but he had already turned around, abandoning it.


    ��Alright.�� After receiving Mag��s permission, Amy nodded with a solemn expression. She set the box in her hand aside before cing Ugly Duckling onto a stool, and scrunched up its chubby face in her little hands. She interrogated, ��Ugly Duckling, do you know what you did wrong?��


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling hurriedly nodded with a pitiable expression in its sapphire eyes.


    ��What did you do wrong?�� Amy asked.


    Ugly Duckling turned, and pointed at the box of fishbones with its paw as a hint of desire shed through its eyes.


    ��Do you feel like you did me a favor by leaving some?�� Amy twisted its face back so she could look into its eyes.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling nodded unconsciously before immediately shaking its head.


    ��Ugly Duckling!! How could you!!�� Amy was a little angry as she squished Ugly Duckling��s face with her little hands.


    What a smart little kitty, and what an adorable half-elf girl! Vivian��s eyes immediately lit up at the sight of Amy and Ugly Duckling. Her gaze then rested on Amy. She was most likely the half-elf girl that Luna often mentioned.


    Even though they��re very adorable, I definitely don��t have the urge to hug them or anything. I hate annoying little kids and stuff. Vivian quickly averted her gaze.


    The customers also looked at their adorable interaction with benevolent smiles on their faces. Aside from Mag��s unforgettable food, watching Amy y with her little orange kitten was also an attraction of the restaurant. Both of them were so cute that they were adorable no matter what they did.


    Schonard sat nervously across from Vivian. He opened his mouth to say something on several asions, but refrained from saying anything in the end. Normally, he was very good at smooth-talking thedies, but those skills hadpletely deserted him. Vivian was the city lord��s daughter, so he didn��t dare to run his mouth; additionally, she was in male clothing, so he wasn��t sure if he should converse with her as a man or a woman.


    Vivian��s eyes rested on Amy momentarily before looking away, making it appear as if she didn��t really like children. That small detail did not escape Schonard��s notice, and he smiled as he said, ��Little delinquents really are annoying. I have to discipline a few annoying delinquents almost every day, teaching them how to be good people.��


    ��She��s quite an adorable kid, and she��s just disciplining a misbehaving kitten; how does that make her a delinquent?�� Vivian pursed her lips as she looked at Schonard, and said, ��In any case, shouldn��t you learn to be a decent person yourself before you try to teach others?��


    Schonard was a little annoyed by the mockery in Vivian��s words, but he still repressed his vexation, and said, ��The kitten is too small to understand anything. If it does something wrong, shouldn��t it be forgiven?��


    ��Heh, even if little girls make mistakes, they have to be disciplined so they can learn from an early age.�� Vivian pursed her lips, and didn��t say anything further. She didn��t want to talk to Schonard anymore. He was just an arrogant rich boy, and not a very smart one at that, so she was not interested in wasting any more words with him. Inparison, the owner of this restaurant was a lot more intriguing.


    ��Looks like the insanely spicy level isn��t spicy enough.�� Mag tossed another handful of tobasquin peppers into the wok. He was also very good at educating delinquents like him.


    Yabemiya ced a medium-sized grilled fish in front of Vivian, and smiled as she said, ��Here��s your grilled fish, please enjoy.��


    ��Thank you.�� Vivian nodded. Her eyes had beenpletely drawn to the grilled fish before her. It was about the width of a hand, and was roughly 30 centimeters in length, enough for about two people. The rich spicy aroma of the fish wafted toward her, causing her to salivate involuntarily.


    ��Gulp.�� Schonard also swallowed at the sight of Vivian��s fish. He was quite skeptical of Mag��s prices, but he had to admit that the aroma of the fish was far too alluring.


    ��Here��s your insanely spicy grilled fish.�� Yabemiya soon arrived at their table again with an evenrger grilled fish. She ced it in front of Schonard, and a fierce spicy aroma swept toward him. Schonard instinctively closed his eyes. The aroma... was making his eyes sting.

 Chapter 353 - A Smoking Red Tiger

    <strong>Chapter 353: A Smoking Red Tiger</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    A ferocious spicy aroma wafted through the air, and all of the customers around Schonard were drawn to his spicy grilled fish. Everyone had seen that an insanely spicy option was avable, but no one had ordered it yet.


    Therge grilled fish was over half a meter long, and epassed almost half the entire table. There was a denseyer of red chili peppers covering the fish, revealing only its head and tail. Just looking at that bed of peppers struck one with the urge to down a ss of ice-cold water, and the aroma wafting from the dish was quite formidable.


    It was indeed very insane.


    Mag had suggested that he order the insanely spicy level, and he actually did it; he really was a brave warrior. Everyone was looking forward to seeing his reaction after eating the fish. There was an orc who had a medium spice grilled fish, and his leather belt had snapped in half.


    Vivian also nced at Schonard��s grilled fish with a hint of surprise in her eyes. Due to her condition, she couldn��t eat too much spicy or stimting foods.


    As such, she was forced to eat a nd diet at home every day, and she was really craving some actual food. She did want something with vor, but it was clear that the insanely spicy level was not for her. Her illness was most likely incurable, but she still wanted to live for a few more years.


    However, if her body could permit it, she actually really did want to try the insanely spicy level grilled fish, just to see exactly how insane it was.


    Schonard looked at the bright red grilled fish in front of him, and he could barely open his eyes in the face of its insanely spicy aroma. He was suddenly regretting his decision.


    However, he quickly sensed the admiring gazes from the customers around him, and even Vivian seemed to be paying attention to him. As such, he was immediately reinvigorated, and he whipped his red hair to the side as he put on a nonchnt expression. He picked up his chopsticks, and extracted a morsel of fish meat.


    Many of the customers in the restaurants had paused to stare at Schonard. Mag had just finished cooking a portion of Yangzhou fried rice, and he also stopped to look at Schonard with a hint of curiosity in his eyes. He also wanted to see what reaction Schonard would have after eating the insanely spicy grilled fish.


    Vivian had already extended her chopsticks toward her own fish, but she slowly withdrew her hand as she stared at Schonard. She knew that Mag hadn��t suggested the insanely spicy level to Schonard because the former was a kind person. Mag appeared to be quite amicable, but he had quite a sharp tongue, and was definitely not some benevolent restaurant owner.


    Schonard was thoroughly enjoying his time in the spotlight. Even though it was quite awkward that he had failed in his attempt to reserve the entire restaurant, he was now taking a step that no one had taken. In the process, he had also sessfully drawn Vivian��s attention to him.


    ��So what if there are a few more chilis in here than normal? Heh, let me conquer this so-called insanely spicy level.�� Schonard wore a disdainful expression as he made his deration, and ced the morsel of fish meat into his mouth.


    ��Boom!��


    The spicy juices poured into his mouth, and he felt as if something in his mind had just exploded. He was stunned for several seconds before returning to his senses, upon which his tongue had gone entirely numb. He felt as if he had just taken a sip of moltenva rather than a bite of fish.


    His mouth was scorching hot yetpletely numb, and it felt as if it didn��t even belong to him. He couldn��t even spit out the fish, as his mouth was unconsciously chewing on.


    After biting into the fish, its sulent flesh melted in his mouth. Even though his entire mouth had already gone numb, he was somehow still able to clearly taste the sumptuous fish and its crispy skin. Even though the scorching sensation in his mouth wasn��t alleviated as a result, the delicious taste distracted him somewhat from his pain.


    The instant he ced the fish meat into his mouth, his head of red hairpletely stood on ends as if he had been electrocuted. His face turned red, then green, and then back to red, making it appear as if he were a human traffic light.


    The most impressive of all was the fact that smoke was rising from his head like it was a chimney, and it was as if his red hair had been set alight.


    ��Wow, a smoking red tiger! That��s awesome!�� Amy��s mouth was slightly agape as she pped her little hands together.


    ��Pffft...�� Vivian immediately burst intoughter upon hearing that. She was simply too adorable; Vivian waspletely unable to suppress the urge to hug her.


    ��The insanely spicy level really is insane. Look at him; there��s smoke rising from his head! His new nickname should be red lion!��


    ��No, you forgot the smoking part!��


    ��Hahaha, Amy is so adorable! I want to abduct her.��


    ��You��d be sorry if you tried; she��s got two 10th-tier magic casters looking out for her.��


    ��After this ordeal, that guy will probably never want to eat anything spicy ever again. Looks like we have to be careful when we talk to Mag in the future. Otherwise, if he rmends an insanely spicy grilled fish to us, we��ll have to finish it even if we cry the entire time.��


    All of the customers burst intoughter upon seeing that. Schonard was the one who had ordered the insanely spicy grilled fish. He was the perfect case study of a flexer who failed.


    The insanely spicy level is not just adding a bit more chili than usual. Mag looked at the ck chili pepper on his chopping board. That was the legendary insane chili paper. As the name suggested, it was insanely spicy, and was a refined version of Naga Viper pepper that the system had grown in this world.


    It contained an extremely high level of capsaicin, but after the system��s refinements, the damage and stimtion it caused to the body was minimized. However, it was named the insane chili pepper for a reason, so it was impossible for it not to have side effects; it was just that those side effects were all eptable for the average person.


    Hopefully, the delinquent will learn how to be a decent person now. Mag turned away with a smile, and continued cooking.


    Schonard could hear the Vivian and the customers��ughter, and was slightly enraged. He had still underestimated just how the spicy the dish would be. However, he didn��t have the spare mental capacity to focus on his anger. His chopsticks were flying through the air, shoveling morsels of fish meat into his mouth. His mouth had already bepletely numb, and only the delicious fish could slightly alleviate the burning sensation, so he could only eat without pause.


    The vor of the fish was simply too exquisite. Schonard had never had such delicious fish in his life, and he simply couldn��t��and didn��t want to��stop. As he ate, tears flowed uncontrobly down his face.


    He basked in pain and pleasure with tears and snot running down his face, and hadpletely forgotten that he was trying to show his gentlemanly side to Vivian.


    This is the first time I��ve ever seen a man cry from eating chili peppers. Vivian cast a disdainful nce at him before having a taste of her own fish. Her eyes immediately lit up as she did so, but her expression then quickly changed as she could feel the strapping around her chest tearing open...

 Chapter 354 - There’s Nothing There!

    Chapter 354: There��s Nothing There!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ��Rip.��


    Vivian could clearly hear the sound of her strapping tearing, and her hand that was holding her chopsticks immediately faltered. She looked down, only to see her t chest inting like a balloon, and her eyes widened as she hurriedly ducked her chest under the table so no one would notice.


    Why is this happening?!


    Vivian was inplete shock, and her cheeks were also quite flushed. In order to put on this dashing set of male attire, she had spent a long time wrapping her chest. However, all of her efforts were being undone after taking just her first bite of spicy grilled fish. What could she do?!


    Just what was in this spicy grilled fish? Schonard��s head looked as if it were about to explode, and now, her chest strapping had torn open! If she were wearing some loose clothing, then everything would be revealed! This was an indecent dish!


    She quickly unbuttoned her top, and leaned forward slightly as she sat. The pose was a little awkward, but her clothes were no longer as tight after being unbuttoned, so the new bulge that her chest was creating didn��t appear as obvious and noticeable.


    The sound of the strapping tearing wasn��t very loud, and Schonard waspletely immersed in his fish, so he didn��t notice. None of the other customers were paying attention to her, either. Thus, she heaved a sigh of relief before turning back to her fish with glowing eyes.


    The spicy juices presented a numbing sensation that she had never experienced before, and it waspletely irresistible.


    The crispy fish skin was enveloped in the juices, and after biting through the skin, she could taste the soft sulent flesh underneath. Even though the fish had been bathing in those spicy juices, the flesh still managed to retain much of its original delicious vor.


    All of her taste buds seemed to have been awakened instantaneously, and they were treated to an incredibly tasty feast. This was the most delicious fish that Vivian had had in over 10 years; no other fish dish couldpare to it.


    Furthermore, there really weren��t any small fishbones that she had to contend with. Its sumptuous vor reminded her of the saltwater fish that her father��s friend had brought back for them from the ocean. That fish was also very sulent, and didn��t have any small annoying bones, either. However, the dish that their chef cooked with it waspletely iparable to this spicy grilled fish.


    Was 1600 copper coins for a dish expensive?


    Even though Vivian felt like the dish was a bit indecent for its ability to cause wardrobe malfunctions, she didn��t think it was expensive at all. Such a delicious vor could no longer be measured using money. Just as Mag had said, the vor of his dishes more than lived up to their prices.


    He had said that very confidently, and he had delivered on that promise.


    Just this dish alone was enough to vindicate Robert��s words. This restaurant really could be a major attraction in the Aden Square, or even the entire Chaos City.


    There was no other restaurant on the Nond Continent that could make such delicious food. If even a restaurant like this couldn��t make it onto the Aden Square foodpetition rankings board, then the foodpetition shouldn��t exist, as it no longer reflected the truth.


    Vivian held her chopsticks, and prepared to extract a second morsel of fish.


    ��Eh? Big brother, your chest seems to have expanded.�� A mellow voice suddenly sounded.


    Vivian��s hand and expression immediately stiffened. Amy had made her way over to Vivian��s table without her noticing, and she was currently holding Ugly Duckling in her arms as she stared at Vivian��s chest with an adorkable expression. Vivian really wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in it!


    ��Did she have to be so loud?!


    ��Arrrgh!��


    Sure enough, many of the customers had their attention drawn to her, and Schonard also looked up, causing Vivian to fly into a panicked frenzy. She immediately adjusted her clothes to further obscure her chest, and squeezed out a smile as she said, ��Your eyes must be ying tricks on you, little girl. If you say things without thinking, you��ll be taken away by a demon.��


    ��That��s alright, Father will protect me.�� Amy wasn��t fearful in the slightest as she shook her head. She then stared intently at Vivian��s chest for a while before looking up at her nervous face. She shrugged, and said, ��Alright, I��ll take your word for it then.��


    She turned round and departed to continue disciplining Ugly Duckling.


    ��There��s nothing there!�� Vivian emphasized in a serious voice. She didn��t know whether she shouldugh or cry at the sight of Amy��s skeptical expression. Little kids really were still quite difficult for her to deal with, especially when they weren��t scared of demons. Thankfully, she didn��t insist on throwing up a fuss. Otherwise, things could have turned a lot more awkward.


    Vivian red at Schonard with a hint of warning in her eyes. She could tell from Schonard��s reaction that he already knew who she was, and was only pretending not to recognize her.


    Schonard immediately lowered his head, and continued to feast on his grilled fish. He was trying to leave Vivian with a good impression of him, which would hopefully lead to something happening between them, but his efforts had been thwarted repeatedly as soon as he walked into this restaurant.


    With that in mind, tears began to flow down his face again. It wasn��t because he was too distraught; it was simply because the dish was too spicy, and he was unable to control his tear nds.


    Everyone soon turned their attention away from Vivian after that small episode, leaving her to bask in the enjoyment of dining on her grilled fish. Her appetite had been captivated by the delicious grilled fish, and she didn��t have to worry about filtering about any small fishbones, so she was able to eat as quickly as she wanted, and she waspletely unable to stop!


    Beads of sweat began to appear on her forehead, and as she swallowed the grilled fish, a scorching sensation slid down her throat before spreading through her entire body. It was a feeling that was akin to bathing in a hot spring.


    However, Vivian didn��t have the spare mental capacity to assess her body��s reaction to the dish, as she waspletely focused on enjoying its vor. At home, she would be able to eat half of a fish of this size at most. However, she felt like she could inhale the entire fish today with ease!


    Looks like the spicy grilled fish will be very popr in this world as well. However, the rankings board issue is still a problem. The Catering Association has been corrupt for a long time, and that��s something that will be difficult to change in a short time. Looks like I��ll have to pay the city lord��s castle a visit tomorrow, or get the customers to sign a petition or something like that... Mag thought to himself with furrowed brows.


    ...


    Tonis looked at Warren as the two arrived outside the restaurant. He wore an excited look on his fat face, and rubbed his hands together as he asked, ��President, didn��t we already remove this restaurant from our rankings board? Why are we still paying it a visit? Should we cause some trouble for the restaurant, and force it to close down?��

 Chapter 355 - Isn’t That Right, President Warren?

    <strong>Chapter 355: Isn��t That Right, President Warren?</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ��No, we��re only here to eat today.�� Warren shook his head. He turned to the perplexed Tonis with a smile, and said, ��Robert must have already reported everything to the city lord. Even though the city lord is very busy every day, so there��s no way he can focus too much attention on a restaurant, Robert worked at the city lord��s castle for many years, and his words would hold more sway than ours. As such, we��re here to research this restaurant ourselves so that we��ll be prepared if the city lord ever asks about it.��


    ��But the city lord himself won��t know anything about this restaurant, so can��t we just make something up to cate him?�� Tonis was still confused.


    ��The city lord is the master of Chaos City, and one of the smartest people on the Nond Continent. Do you really think you can just make something up to fool him?�� Warren shook his head with a smile as he sighed with emotion. ��Every time I see the city lord, I am stunned by his exceptional talents. How could there be a 10th-tier knight with such a brilliant mind? I am truly reverent toward him.��


    A reverent expression also appeared on Tonis�� face, and he asked, ��Then what are we here to do today?��


    ��Compared to us, the city lord will definitely be more inclined to trust Robert. Hence, we must understand more about this restaurant than Robert; we must identify its fatal ws so we can be prepared for anything. Having a direct altercation with the owner of the restaurant is the dumbest way to do things. As a vice president of the Catering Association, I trust you know what you should be doing, and what you shouldn��t be doing.�� Warren��s smile faded, and he nced at Tonis before striding toward the restaurant��s door.


    Tonis�� expression changed slightly as he ducked his head, and he also entered the restaurant.


    ...


    ��Burp...��


    After devouring an entire spicy grilled fish, including everyst strand of cellophane noodles, Vivian burped with contentment. Only then did she notice that her entire body was drenched in sweat. Even her hair waspletely wet, and she felt very warm, just as if she had just taken a rxing bath.


    The spicy taste in her mouth was slowly receding, but the ted smile lingered on her face. She was a little bloated, but she was in far too much bliss to care.


    ��I��m ready for the bill.�� Vivian raised her hand.


    ��That��ll be 1600 copper coins, Big Brother Moustache.�� Amy made her way over to Vivian before extending her little hand.


    Vivian raised an eyebrow upon hearing that. She did indeed have a mustache glued onto her face, but it was still a strange feeling to have such a nickname assigned to her by this little girl. After all, she was a gorgeous little girl herself!


    However, her vexation quickly faded at the sight of Amy��s adorkable expression. As expected, if one was adorable enough, they could do whatever they wanted and not suffer any consequences. Thus, she proceeded to reach for her purse.


    ��I... I��ll bay duh bill!�� Schonard immediately stood up, slurring with his numb tongue as he reached for his wallet.


    ��I don��t need you to pay for me. Here are 16 gold coins. See you next time, little girl.�� Vivian ced the coins in Amy��s outstretched little hand, and harrumphed in a tsundere voice at Schonard before leaving the restaurant.


    ��Bye bye, Big Brother Moustache,�� Amy responded before turning to Schonard, and saying, ��Smoking Red Lion, do you want to pay your bill as well? That��ll be 2000 copper coins.��


    ��S... Smoking Red Lion?�� Schonard��s eyes widened upon hearing that. When had he been given that nickname? He looked at Vivian��s departing figure, then down at the half-finished grilled fish before him; his numb tongue and scorching throat begged for more fish. He hesitated momentarily before sitting down, and digging into his meal again.


    In that instant, nothing was more important to him that his grilled fish. His body��s instinctive craving had ovee his logical thinking capacity. In other words, the fish was simply irresistible.


    Vivian walked out the door, and was immediately greeted by the sight of Warren and Tonis. A hint of surprise appeared on her face as she instinctively lowered her head, even though she was in disguise. After getting out of earshot, she murmured to herself, ��Wasn��t that fatso the president of the Catering Association? Didn��t he just remove this restaurant for their rankings board today? Why is heing here? This restaurant has an exemry environment, service, and food, all of which deserve five-star ratings. It��s constantly packed to the rafters with customers, and it��s spicy grilled fish should be ced at number one on the ranking board. I have to tell father to stand up for them when I get back. If this restaurant closes down because of the Catering Association, where am I going to find such delicious grilled fish?


    ��I��m only doing this for the food though; it��s not like this has anything to do with the owner or his daughter.��


    A gust of wind blew past, and Vivian shivered as her clothes were already drenched with sweat. She quickly got onto a horse-drawn carriage, and went back to the city lord��s castle.


    The decor is very good, and there are many customers, but everything is set up in a way that it��s not overly crowded. However, there are no racial areas, nor any restrictions on the races of their customers, so that could result in difort for some people. There really are many customers here. It��s already a full house, and there are still people lining up in droves. Despite that, it��s not rowdy in the slightest, and the environment deserves a five-star rating. As soon as Warren entered the restaurant, he began to formte his own internal assessment.


    Yabemiya made her way over to them, and smiled as she greeted, ��Hi there, we currently have many customers at the moment, so you��ll most likely have to wait a while for a meal.��


    ��No problem.�� Warren nodded as he sized up Yabemiya with a hint of surprise on his face. Ever since a restaurant had been demolished by a half-dragon waiter a year ago, there were almost no half-breed waiters left in the Aden Square. Who would have thought that there would be a half-dragon waitress here?


    However, this half-dragon waitress was very bubbly and amicable, and her smile instilled within one a sense offort. Even if she were a half-dragon, Warren was willing to give her a five-star rating.


    ��Why is there a half-dragon waitress here?�� In contrast, Tonis was a lot less tolerant, and he furrowed his brows at the sight of Yabemiya. His voice wasn��t very loud, but Yabemiya still heard what he said, and her expression changed slightly as she clenched her fists unconsciously.


    Right at that moment, Sally made her way over to Yabemiya with a stack of tes in her hands. She looked Tonis in the eye, and asked, ��Are there anyws in Chaos City stating that half-dragons can��t be employed as restaurant waiters?��


    ��Not using half-breed waiters is an unspoken rule among restaurants in the Aden Square; that��s just as applicable as aw.�� Tonis was a little stunned by Sally��s beauty, but he was used to being fawned over by restaurant owners, so he was naturally irked by the fact that a waitress was talking back to him.


    Many of the customers turned to look at them, and they were a bit surprised to see Warren and Tonis. Warren was the one who released the Aden Square foodpetition rankings every month, so everyone was familiar with him. They had just taken Mamy Restaurant off their rankings board today, so what were they here for now? Were they trying to cause trouble? That certainly appeared to be the case, considering how they were picking on a waitress here as soon as they walked in.


    ��Sorry, maybe I opened my restaurant toote, so I don��t know about any so-called unspoken rules. She is one of the best service staff members in my restaurant, and I believe thew is much more applicable than any unspoken rule under all circumstances.�� Mag��s voice suddenly sounded at that moment, and he appeared with two tes of Yangzhou fried rice in his hands. He looked at Warren with a smile, and asked, ��Isn��t that right, President Warren?��

 Chapter 356 - I Call Bullsh*t!

    <strong>Chapter 356: I Call Bullsh*t!</strong>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag stood behind Sally and Yabemiya with two tes of fried rice in his hands, and faced off against Warren. The atmosphere in the restaurant suddenly seemed to have coagted a little.


    The removal of Mamy Restaurant from the rankings board had drawn ire from all of its customers, but Boss Mag was most likely the most enraged one.


    Even though he was still his usual smiling self, and didn��t disy any negative emotions in front of his customers, one would assume that he was still harboring animosity toward the president of the Catering Association.


    However, as expected of Mag, he waspletely different from other restaurant owners. Under normal circumstances, a restaurant owner would definitely try to curry favor with the president at the expense of his employees so that he could get his restaurant back on the rankings board.


    However, Mag wasn��t doing that. He was going to back his staff until the very end, and it didn��t matter to him that he was facing the president of the Catering Association.


    Is Boss Mag going to have a showdown with them?


    The same thought appeared in everyone��s mind. If Boss Mag was going to stand up for the restaurant, then they were all prepared to back him up. After all, everyone was still fuming about how the restaurant had been removed from the rankings.


    ��That��s right, thews of Chaos City take priority above all else.�� Warren looked at Mag with a fake smile, and his narrow eyes narrowed even further as he replied, ��However, unspoken rules have to be respected as well. Regardless of whether you opened your restaurantte or not, you should abide by those rules.��


    ��That makes sense. After all, all rules should be respected, but if those rules were made more clear and transparent, they would be more worthy of respect and acknowledgment.�� Mag looked at Warren, and smile also faded from his face as he said, ��President Warren, I��m not sure if you��ve heard about how Mamy Restaurant was removed from the Aden Square foodpetition rankings today. If the true purpose of the rankings board really is to help customers find delicious food, then ording to those rules, our restaurant should be very high on the rankings board, so why was it removed for no reason? If possible, I would like a reasonable exnation from you. Your tickets are very expensive, and I bought tens of thousands of them, only for you to disqualify me from the rankings. That��s not a very proper thing to do.��


    Mag had seen a portrait of Warren in the documents from the detective agency. Even though the portrait was a little different from the actual person, there was no mistaking his fat face and the mole on his be.


    The one standing behind him was clearly one of his colleagues. Judging from his bulging stomach, he was most likely a high-ranking official in the Catering Association as well.


    Mag was a little surprised that these two woulde to dine at his restaurant after removing him from the rankings just this morning. It was quite easy to deduce that they clearly didn��t harbor any good intentions.


    He was concerned that there would be nowhere for him to press his case, so seeing as these two had arrived on his doorstep, he was going to discuss things with them out in the open. All of the customers present were his witnesses, and this was his home court.


    All of the customers stirred upon hearing Mag��s words. Mag had cut straight to the chase, and wasn��t worried about offending anyone at all. However, his words also echoed the confusion and rage in everyone��s hearts. They were all waiting for an official exnation from the Catering Association.


    ��What are you trying to say? All of the other restaurants have remained in the rankings board, and yours was the only one that was removed; do you not know why?�� Tonis was a little vexed because of Mag��s surly demeanor.


    He was the one who had instigated the incident by questioning Yabemiya��s service credentials, but he didn��t see Mag as someone that was worthy of as much as second nce. He was enraged by the fact that Mag was airing doubts about the Catering Association��s integrity, and he immediately tried to strike back.


    ��If our restaurant was removed from the rankings board because two of our dishes made it into the top 30, four made it into the top 50, and all five made it into the top 100, thereby taking too many spots, then I have nothing to say.�� Mag turned to Tonis with a mocking smile, and retorted, ��You must be from the Catering Association as well, right? Even though you don��t have a uniform, your figure certainly fits the bill, so you��re quite easy to identify.��


    ��Hahaha!��


    ��I suddenly understand why Amy talks like that��she inherited it from her father!��


    ��The moral of the story is: don��t mess with Boss Mag, or you��ll get hurt by his sharp tongue!��


    All of the customers burst intoughter upon hearing Mag��s words. They had only seen his friendly and benevolent side, so they didn��t think that he could be so savage with his words!


    ��You, you, you...�� Tonis�� fat cheeks trembled with rage. He was used to having restaurant owners suck up to him, so he didn��t know how to respond to such scathing mockery.


    ��As the Catering Association of Chaos City, our employees will inevitably have to sample a lot of delicious cuisine as part of their jobs. Only after tasting the food for ourselves can we endorse it to our customers. That is the heart and soul of the Aden Square foodpetition. After sampling all that delicious food, our bodies have inevitably be like this. I��ve never been ashamed of my portly figure. I believe it is a manifestation of the responsibility ced on all employees of the Catering Association. It is the heart of the Catering Association.�� Warren looked at Mag with a serious expression and immediately turned the tables on him, iming the moral high ground in the process.


    Mag��s eyes gradually lit up as he looked at Warren. Inparison to Tonis, who was useless in a war of words, Warren was a genius.


    Through his response, he was able to attribute his obesity to a sense of responsibility, instantly turning the tides in their war of words. Mag had rarely ever encountered such a formidable adversary in a war of words in the past.


    Mag smiled, and said, ��Your portly figure may be a manifestation of your heart, but too much fat can cause a series of cardiovascr diseases. When that timees, you��ll indeed be able to feel your heart.��


    ��Our Catering Association��s promise to everyone is that we won��t miss out on any delicious food. For that mission, all of the Catering Association��s employees, including myself, are willing to do whatever it takes, even if it means sacrificing our health and our lives.�� A smile also appeared on Warren��s face as he said, ��The decision to remove your restaurant from the rankings board was made by me. We received many reports andints from restaurants and customers alike, so we decided to remove your restaurant in ordance with our rule and regtions. Tonight, Vice President Tonis and I havee here to fulfill our promise of not missing out on any delicious food, so we��re here purely to dine. However, it appears that you don��t wee us.��


    I call bullsh*t! Mag chuckled coldly in his heart. It certainly was through no luck that this guy was able to maintain the Aden Square foodpetition for so long. All of the barbed insults thrown at him werepletely nullified, and Mag was unable to press the issue any further.


    However, if they hade for a meal, then that was what they were going to get.


    ��Of course we wee you. We wee all paying customers. Please wait for a moment until some seats open up. I have to get back to the kitchen, so I��ll be taking my leave now,�� Mag said with a smile, and emphasized the words ��paying customers��. He then delivered the two tes of fried rice to their designated tables before going back into his kitchen.

 Chapter 357 - I’ll… Get One of Everything

    <strong>Chapter 357: I��ll... Get One of Everything</strong>


    ��Where��s the young mistress?��


    In the city lord��s castle, there was a room with pink decor and pink furniture. Michael was standing in the room, and he was looking at the pile of pillows that had been stuffed under the nkets with a slightly angry expression.


    A maid stood beside him with a slightly fearful expression, and exined, ��The young mistress... she said she wasn��t feeling well, so she went to bed, and then... Well, as you can see, Master, we don��t know where she is, either.��


    The young mistress was always sneaking out like this, and the city lord never pinned the me on them in the end, but it was difficult to remain calm in the face of his fury.


    ��Perhaps the young mistress went out to eat something again. She should be back soon,�� another maid chimed in. She shared a closer bond with the young mistress, so she knew that Vivian had snuck out for some food. However, what she didn��t expect was that the city lord would suddenly return home earlier; he wanted to have a meal with his daughter and wife, thus leading to the current situation.


    ��You can go downstairs. I��ll wait for her here.�� The rage on Michael��s face receded as he dismissed the two maids. There was a hint of resignation in his eyes. He knew what kind of personality his daughter had. She refused to listen even to him, so how were two maids supposed to keep her in check?


    ��Yes.�� The two maids immediately scurried downstairs as if they had been absolved of a cardinal sin, closing the door behind them as they left.


    She must be craving some foods again. She��s had too much medicine over the years, and there are too many things that she��s not allowed to eat... Whom can I go to to cure her? Michael sighed as he sat alone in the room. The wrinkles at the corners of his eyes appeared especially pronounced in that moment. The powerful lord of Chaos City appeared slightly frail and exhausted.


    ...


    Boss is such a good person. Yabemiya stared at Mag��s departing figure, and warmth flowed through her heart. With Mag standing beside her, she never had to worry about any doubts directed toward her half-dragon bloodline. He was like an umbre that shielded her from the rain.


    Sally took a nce at Yabemiya before making her way to the kitchen with the dishes in her hands. That was also the reason why she was gradually falling in love with this ce. She didn��t have to worry about any politics or anyone stabbing her in the back. All she had to do was focus on her daily tasks.


    ��So he��s just going to leave us hanging like this?�� Tonis looked on as Mag entered the kitchen. He had thought that they would take higher priority, and that Mag would organize them seats at the very least. However, that was not the case, and they were being asked to line up like normal customers.


    ��Just imagine yourself as a customer. Perhaps we��ll really be able to taste something different today.�� Warren was quite calm and collected in contrast. He was observing the customers around him, and he could see the blissful expressions on their faces as they enjoyed their meals. Those expressions didn��t lie.


    Back when he��d gone to dine at restaurants with Lorry, thetter had taught him how to determine whether a customer was truly enjoying their meal from their facial expressions. That was an important skill in their line of work as only food that could bring enjoyment to customers was truly delicious food.


    As such, he was slightly surprised by the expressions on the faces of the restaurant��s customers. Never in any restaurant had he seen all customers so immersed in their food that blissful expressions were appearing involuntarily on their faces.


    Everyone was enjoying the delicious food that they were expecting; that much was apparent from their facial expressions. Warren had thought that it was impossible to see something like this in a restaurant, but it was taking ce right before his eyes.


    Soon, their eyes fell on Schonard, who was eating an absurdlyrge fish. From the section of the skeleton that had been revealed, they could tell just howrge a fish it must have been initially. However, that fish was close to beingpletely devoured by that young man.


    What was even more curious was that as he ate, white smoke was rising from his head. All of his clothes appeared to have been drenched with water, and his lips were so swollen and red that they appeared a little purple. Despite that, his chopsticks simply refused to rest, and he panted heavily as he ate. He was alsopletely immersed in his own world with his grilled fish.


    ��What fish is that young man eating?�� Warren turned to Yabemiya with a curious expression. He had never seen fish cooked that way, and it was also the first time he was seeing a dish that was still being heated even after being served onto the table.


    Furthermore, that dish wasn��t one of the five Mamy Restaurant dishes on the rankings board, so it was most likely a new dish.


    ��That��s the spicy grilled fish; he picked the insanely spicy level,�� Yabemiya exined. Her demeanor had cooled significantly after discovering that they were the president and vice president of the Catering Association. She was furious that their restaurant had been removed from the rankings.


    ��Heh, insanely spicy level? How spicy is it? It doesn��t look all that spicy to me.�� Tonis pursed his lips with disdain.


    ��I��m not sure exactly how spicy it is myself. You��ll know when you taste it, though,�� Yabemiya said with a smile.


    ��Alright, then I��ll get an insanely spicy fish.�� Tonis felt like he was being looked down on by Yabemiya, and immediately tried to prove a point.


    ��The spicy grilled fish has small, medium, andrge sizes. Which size would you like?�� Yabemiya asked.


    Tonis hesitated momentarily before replying, ��I��ll get a medium size.��


    ��Alright, we��ll bring on the food once you two get seated.�� Yabemiya nodded. If it were another customer, she would remind them that the insanely spicy level was not something an ordinary person could handle. However, she didn��t feel like extending that courtesy to such a despicable man.


    ��Tonis, when did you start eating spicy food?�� Warren chuckled.


    ��I��m not actually a fan of spicy food, but I feel like this restaurant is merely trying to pull the wool over our eyes. What��s this about insanely spicy? I reckon it��s all a ruse.�� Tonis gave an unconcerned smile.


    ��That might not be the case.�� Warren shook his head as he looked at Schonard. However, seeing as that young man was still unwilling to put down his chopsticks despite how spicy his fish was, it had to be quite a delicious dish.


    After waiting for a long time, Warren and Tonis finally managed to get seats. They were seated next to a big minotaur demon, and Tonis wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. He was feeling immense pressure just from sitting next to the demon. Thankfully, thetter was immersed in a bowl of soft white tofu pudding, and didn��t even take a nce at Tonis.


    ��Tonis, what do you want to eat aside from the grilled fish?�� Warren opened the menu. He��d already known the prices in advance, so he wasn��t too surprised by what he saw.


    Tonis hesitated momentarily before a hint of embarrassment appeared on his face, and he replied, ��I want... one of everything.��

 Chapter 358 - This Flavor is Amazing!

    <h4>Chapter 358: This vor is Amazing!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Creak~��


    The door was gently pushed open, and a sneaky figure slipped into the room before heaving a long sigh of relief. She stretchedzily, and burped as she fiddled with the automatic oilmp beside her door. As she did so, she murmured to herself, ��Thank heavens I wasn��t caught. Otherwise, those guys are going to report me to Father again.��


    ��Those guys are really annoying, right?�� A voice echoed in response.


    ��Yes! They��re so annoy���� Vivian replied instinctively before her expression abruptly stiffened. The oilmp slowly lit up her room, and she turned with a panicked expression toward the table, where Michael was sitting. ��Father! Why are you here? Weren��t you supposed to be back reallyte tonight?��


    ��If I hadn��te back early, I wouldn��t have caught you, you greedy little cat.�� Michael wore a serious expression on his face. He was also feeling quite resigned at the sight of Vivian in male attire.


    ��Who told you that? I only went out for some fresh air; I��m not a greedy cat... Burp~�� Vivian stared at up at the ceiling with a blush on her face. She was trying to defend herself, but had burped at a critical juncture to give her away; how embarrassing!


    ��Remember to wipe your mouth clean before youe in. Otherwise, I can tell that you went out for food even if you don��t burp.�� Michael couldn��t help but burst intoughter as he pointed at the corner of Vivian��s lips.


    Vivian wiped her hand over her lips, and a trail of red oil was left on the back of her hand, upon which her expression became even more awkward. It appeared that she hadn��t cleaned her face properly after dining on the grilled fish. She scrambled for an excuse in her mind as she sat across from Michael, pouring herself a ss of water. She tipped her head back, and downed the water in the ss before looking at Michael with a serious expression as she said, ��Father, I didn��t go out just to have a meal today. I was doing some investigating for you.


    ��The result of my investigation verifies everything that Uncle Robert said earlier today. The food from that Mamy Restaurant really is super delicious, and the restaurant is extremely popr as well. They had apletely full house, but there was still a long line of customers that were willing to wait for seats. The restaurant secured those high rankings in the Aden Square foodpetition, only to be stripped off the rankings board. From that, I can deduce that there��s definitely something wrong with the Catering Association, so you shouldunch an investigation against them. Otherwise, the food rankings won��t be fair.��


    ��Oh? You went to that restaurant to do your own investigation?�� Michael was a little surprised as he looked at Vivian.


    ��That��s right. I had their spicy grilled fish, and it really was very, very delicious. How about we go with mother again tomorrow?�� Vivian nodded with anticipation shimmering in her eyes.


    ��I have many things that I have to do tomorrow. At noon, I have to wee an orc ambassador, and at night, I have to mediate the battle between the demos and the dwarves. I won��t have any time.�� Michael shook his head as he looked at Vivian with a stern expression, and said, ��Also, Master Adams said that in your current condition, you can��t eat spicy foods, so this is thest time that you can have the spicy grilled fish.��


    ��Oh.�� Vivian pouted at the sight of Michael��s stern expression, but she still nodded obediently.


    Michael��s expression softened upon seeing that, and a concerned look appeared on his face as he asked, ��Are your lower abdomen and feet still cold today? It��s time for your appointment with Master Adams again. I came back early today so I could take you over to him.��


    ��Today...�� Vivian raised her legs one by one before rubbing her lower abdomen, upon which an ted expression appeared on her face, and she eximed, ��It doesn��t hurt at all! And it doesn��t feel cold, either; I feel like I��mpletely cured!��


    ��Really?�� Michael was clearly very skeptical. In a meaningful and heartfelt manner, he said, ��Vivian, even though Master Adams�� treatment process is a little painful, his fire-type magic is the best in the entire Chaos City. Only with him treating you once a month can the frosty energy in your body be suppressed����


    ��But Father, it really doesn��t hurt anymore! I was still feeling a little ufortable when I got up this morning, and nights are usually when I suffer the most, but I don��t feel anything now. Could it be because of the spicy grilled fish that I just had? As I was eating it, my entire body felt really warm, and I was drenched with sweat. Now, I feel really good, and all I want is a shower.�� Vivian cut off Michael��s words with an incredulous expression even on her own face.


    ��Give me your hand.�� Michaelid his finger over her wrist to inspect her pulse. He closed his eyes in doing so, and abruptly opened them a short whileter with incredulity as he also eximed, ��The frosty energy within your body really has dwindled significantly, especially in your meridians. In fact, there are almost no traces of it left.��


    ��Father, does that mean I��ll be fully cured if I keep eating that spicy grilled fish?�� Vivian��s expression lit up with joy. Compared to drinking foul concoctions every day, eating spicy grilled fish was like rising from the depths of hell right into the embrace of heaven!


    ��Come with me to visit Master Adams, and let him assess your condition,�� Michael urged.


    ��Can I take a shower first?�� Vivian asked.


    ��Alright, but make it quick. I��ll go tell your mother; she still hasn��t had dinner yet.�� Michael nodded, and exited her room.


    ...


    ��Here are your tofu puddings.��


    Yabemiya was holding a sweet tofu pudding and a savory tofu pudding, both of which she ced on Warren and Tonis�� table.


    ��I heard that the customers of this restaurant are constantly fighting over which vor is better. What��s there to fight about over a bowl of mush like this?�� Tonis looked at the savory tofu pudding in front of him with a dismissive smile.


    ��Let��s have a taste to find out.�� Warren could feel himself salivating at the aroma of the tofu pudding wafting toward him. Back when he had joined the Food Association, it wasn��t anywhere near as prominent as the Catering Association of today. The reason he��d joined it was because he really liked to eat, and he wanted to dine at all of the best restaurants in the Aden Square.


    Now, he could decide what people in the Aden Square ate, and which restaurants could thrive. Never did he think that the Aden Square foodpetition could change his life so drastically.


    Warren looked at the tofu pudding in front of him, and found that it was a little like egg pudding, except it was bouncier. He dug into the soft white tofu pudding through the reddish-golden syrup, and the two slowlybined. The tofu pudding was enveloped in ayer of glistening syrup as it wobbled in his spoon, giving off the appearance of an intricate work of art.


    ��Both its aroma and presentation are exemry; I hope the taste won��t disappoint me.�� Warren ced the spoonful of tofu pudding in his mouth with an expectant look on his face. The delectable tofu pudding melted almost as soon as it entered his mouth, and the syrup was extremely rich and delightful. Despite that, it was not overpowering, and the faint taste of the tofu pudding was still clearly discernible.


    ��This vor is amazing!�� Warren couldn��t help but gasp with praise.

 Chapter 359 - Born in the Wrong Generation

    <h4>Chapter 359: Born in the Wrong Generation</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Is it really that good?�� Tonis also had a taste of his savory tofu pudding after hearing Warren��s review, and his eyes immediately lit up.


    The tofu pudding slid down his tongue, and its delectable vor instantlybined with the savory juices.


    The fresh sides went great with tofu pudding. After he swallowed, the faint fragrance lingered in his mouth long after the mouthful of tofu pudding was already gone.


    ��What is this stuff made from? How can it be so delicious? There��s no way that ordinary soybean could produce such delicious food! It really is amazing!�� Tonis stared at the tofu pudding in his bowl with wide eyes. The vor was simply unbelievably delicious.


    He couldn��t help but feed himself another spoonful, followed by another... He waspletely unable to stop.


    He��d been nning to defame and denounce the dish, but forgot all of that. He waspletely captivated by the delicious vor of the tofu pudding; it had been a very long time since he had basked purely in the enjoyment of eating. It was a very special and nostalgic feeling, and he felt like he was back in that past in his younger days.


    Amy held in Ugly Duckling in her arms, and she looked at the two feasting old men as she murmured, ��The two old fatsos say no, but their bodies are quite honest.��


    Meaningful smiles also appeared on the faces of the customers upon hearing that. They had thought that the two of them would try to criticize the dish, but they had already been conquered by the bowls of tofu pudding.


    ��Let them experience the pain of only being able to eat one tofu pudding. Boss Mag��s restaurant is perfect, but if there��s one thing that I want to give them a negative review on, it��s the regtion that restricts each person to only one tofu pudding.�� Harrison panted as he continued to feast on his spicy grilled fish. At the same time, he was appraising Warren and Tonis with an amused expression.


    Warren put down his spoon just as Yabemiya was walking past, and he said, ��Phew, that was delicious. Get me another sweet tofu pudding.��


    ��I also want a savory tofu pudding. No, I want two!�� Tonis chimed in.


    Warren turned to Tonis with an earnest expression, and suggested, ��Tonis, I feel like you should try the sweet tofu pudding. The sweet syrup perfectlyplements the delectable taste of the pudding itself. If you add a savory vor to it, the effect won��t be as good.��


    ��President, I feel like you should try the savory tofu pudding before you say that. There are pickled vegetables and dried shrimp in it, which perfectlyplements the vor of the tofu pudding. The pudding itself is already a little sweet; I struggle to imagine what it would taste like if syrup were to be added.�� Tonis shook his head in disagreement.


    Yabemiya looked at the two debating fatso, and said, ��Sorry, but each customer is only allowed one bowl of tofu pudding.��


    ��What?��


    Both of them turned to Yabemiya in unison, and their voices also spiked a few octaves.


    ��Why is there a restriction? It��s not like we��re not going to pay. I��ll just get one bowl of savory tofu pudding, then.�� Tonis furrowed his brows as he looked at Yabemiya. If it weren��t for the fact that they had ordered one of everything, he felt like he could eat 10 bowls of this tofu pudding with ease!


    ��There is demand from the customers, and your restaurant makes tofu pudding, so why won��t you sell it to us?�� Warren was also quite confused.


    Yabemiya stood up straight, and adopted a serious expression as she said, ��That is a rule of our restaurant. It��s written quite clearly on the menu, so we hope you can understand.��


    In contrast with how uneasy she had been, she was slowly bing more and more confident. The rule had been established by Mag, so there had to be a reason behind it.


    Warren took a nce at the menu, only to find that there really was such a rule inscribed upon it. A thought suddenly urred to him then. <i>If Mag were tobine those two into one dish, wouldn��t it be able to make it into the top 30 as well?</i>


    Tonis was about to say something again, but Warren held up a hand to stop him. He looked at Yabemiya with a smile, and said, ��Alright, then please bring the rest of the dishes.��


    ��Sure, please wait a moment.�� Yabemiya nodded before turning toward the kitchen.


    ��President, we should have kept persisting.�� Tonis was a little indignant.


    ��What? Keep insisting so we can show everyone how much we love this food, even to the extent that we��re even willing to beg for it?�� Warren looked at Tonis with a stern expression.


    Tonis�� expression abruptly changed upon hearing that. He was suddenly reminded of what they hade to the restaurant to do, and realized that he had beenpletely thrown off track just by that bowl of delicious tofu pudding.


    Even though he knew that there was no way this restaurant could make it back onto the rankings board, he still couldn��t help butpare the tofu pudding to the other dishes on the rankings. Even if it couldn��t im the top spot, it would at least make it into the top five. Such delicious food was simply irresistible.


    Warren was waiting expressionlessly for the next dishes to arrive. No one knew what he was thinking.


    ��Mag��s rules really are set in stone; he��s not even making any exceptions for the president of the Catering Association.��


    ��I hope they can find it in their hearts to put Mamy Restaurant back onto their rankings board tomorrow. Otherwise, their hearts must be pitch-ck.��


    ��I��m not very optimistic about that. After all, they took the restaurant off the rankings today without any prior investigation.��


    All of the customers smiled upon seeing that. Watching the president of the Catering Association falling prey to the rules of the restaurant struck them with a sense of satisfaction.


    Soon, the Yangzhou fried rice, roujiamo, and braised chicken and rice were ready. The two of them werepletely immersed in the dishes, and their faces were glowing with joy as they ate.


    ��Burp...��


    Warren burped with a content expression as he put down the bowl in his hand; he hadpletely licked it clean. He looked at the spotless bowl for a moment before pushing it toward the center of the table with a slightly awkward expression.


    It had been many years since he hadst felt this way. He had thought that after visiting so many restaurants in the Aden Square, there was nothing in this world that he hadn��t tasted.


    However, as one dish was brought out after another, he was treated to vors that he had never tasted before. All of the dishes were new experiences to him, and he couldn��t help but look forward to the next dish.


    It was difficult for him to believe that all those incredibly delicious dishes were made by the same chef. The owner really was a genius.


    <i>If this was 20 years ago, I��d ce all this restaurant��s dishes in the top five of the rankings board without any hesitation. </i>Warren looked at Mag as he prepared dishes in the kitchen, and heaved a forlorn sigh. He was a genius, one that couldpletely transform the gastronomic industry in the entire Aden Square. It was just a pity that he was born in the wrong generation.


    Tonis also put down the bowl in his hands, and an expectant look appeared on his face as he said, ��That was so delicious. I��m really looking forward to the spicy grilled fish now.��

 Chapter 360 - Dancing on a Knife’s Edge

    <h4>Chapter 360: Dancing on a Knife��s Edge</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Tonis nced at Warren��s stern expression, and he immediately shuddered as he corrected himself. ��The food is nothing special. If the spicy grilled fish is of the same standard as all of these other dishes, then this restaurant really is quite ordinary.��


    ��Heh, then why did you lick your tes clean just then?�� All of the customers rolled their eyes upon hearing that. What a shameless bastard.


    ��Is he about to start causing trouble now? Are they still not going to allow Mamy Restaurant back onto the rankings board?�� Some of the customers felt like Tonis�� reaction was a little abnormal.


    ��Ah, it��s so spicy, but so good! Someone get me a ss of ice water! I feel like I��m about to rise into the sky!��


    Right at that moment, Schonard mmed his chopsticks down onto the table. His lips werepletely swollen, making him appear as if he had grown a duck��s bill, and he was panting heavily. His clothes were drenched with sweat, and his face waspletely flushed. Most of the white smoke wafting from the top of his head had disappeared, but he appeared to be in high spirits.


    ��Sorry, our restaurant doesn��t provide ice water.�� Yabemiya made her way over to him, and she was also quite surprised at the sight of Schonard. He hade in looking like an arrogant, uncouth rich boy, but after finishing the insanely spicy grilled fish, he looked like a dead fish himself.


    ��What? No ice water?!�� Schonard��s voice was a little hoarse. He felt as if his throat were on fire.


    He had had just experienced the horror of having the insanely spicy grilled fish take over his body. It was so spicy that he felt as if he were about to die, but his mouth simply refused to stop. It was as if his body didn��t even belong to him anymore, and all he could think about was finishing the grilled fish. That was a very scary feeling.


    His tongue and mouth werepletely numb, and his body was boiling hot. Furthermore, what was a little distressing him was that his stomach was already churning. After consuming close to 10kg of that insanely spicy grilled fish, his a*shole was really going to hate him soon.


    Schonard was feeling a little downcast, and he wanted some ice water to soothe his physical difort. Upon hearing Yabemiya��s words, he immediately red with rage, and yelled, ��Your grilled fish is way to spicy! And yet you <i>don��t </i>supply ice water? What kind of service is this?��


    ��Sorry, but you were the one who ordered the dish, and you chose the spice level. Our restaurant has never supplied ice water, and we have no ns of starting anytime soon.�� Yabemiya was a little apologetic, but her demeanor was a lot more resolute as she rejected Schonard��s desperate pleas.


    ��Here are two dragon coins!�� Schonard nced at Yabemiya before mming two dragon coins onto the table, and rushing out of the restaurant. There were still faint wisps of smoke rising from the top of his head.


    He hade today to pursue Vivian, only to be thoroughly embarrassed in front of her. His digestive system was about to be in a world of pain, but the taste of the grilled fish was absolutely impable, so he couldn��t do anything aside from suppressing his rage and fleeing from the restaurant.


    He learned a valuable life lesson that day: chefs were not to be messed with, especially when they were also the owner of the restaurant.


    ��Insanely spicy really isn��t something normal people can handle.�� All of the customers who were aware of the context had smiles on their faces. All of them were d that the arrogant rich boy had been taught a lesson.


    <i>Being a good person is a difficult skill. I hope he��s learned his lesson today. </i>A smile also appeared on Mag��s face as he nced at Tonis and Warren. He sliced up half of an insanely spicy chili pepper, and tossed it into the wok before pouring the vibrant red juices over the grilled fish.


    <i>You can lie about the other dishes, but some dishes don��t allow you to lie... unless you never taste them in the first ce, </i>Mag thought to himself as he put down his wok.


    Tonis looked on at Schonard��s figure fleeing frantically with a worried expression before turning to Warren as he said, ��President, should we change the spice level? It looks like that insanely spicy level will be a bit difficult to stomach.��


    ��Here��s your spicy grilled fish. Enjoy.��


    As soon as Tonis finished his sentence, Yabemiya ced their spicy grilled fish in front of them. Its spicy aroma immediately swept toward them, and both of them instinctively closed their eyes in unison.


    <i>How could the spicy aroma be so strong? Surely no amount of chili peppers can create such a powerful scent! </i>Tonis�� heart jolted with shock. When he saw Schonard eating the fish earlier, he thought that Schonard was merely exaggerating in his reaction. Only after catching a whiff of the grilled fish did he realize that his level of spiciness wasn��t like anything he had ever tasted before.


    <i>So they grilled the fish, then continued to braise it in spicy juices over a stove. I��ve never seen this type of cooking method before. Could it be that this is a brand-new cooking method that he invented? </i>Warren quickly became ustomed to the spicy aroma, and he stared at the grilled fish before him with a hint of surprise on his face.


    Mag had already given him too many surprises today. He had tasted all types of dishes in the Aden Square, and encountered many genius chefs, but none of could even hold a candle to Mag.


    Warren had to admit that Mag was a brilliant genius.


    <i>I wonder what kind of vor such a unique cooking method will produce, </i>Warren thought to himself with curiosity in his heart. He enjoyed spicy food, but there was no spicy dish that had ever left asting impression on him. Hopefully, this dish would show him something different.


    ��No need; we��ll stick with this one.�� Warren picked up his chopsticks, and dug into the sulent flesh of the fish.


    ��Yeah, it probably only looks a bit spicy, but isn��t actually ��insanely�� spicy.�� Warren had already picked up his chopsticks, so Tonis could only muster up his courage and do the same. After all, he was the one who had ordered the fish, so he had to see this through to the end. Both Warren and Tonis picked up a morsel of fish with their chopsticks before cing it into their mouths.


    <i>What?! How could there be such spicy chili peppers in this world?! No! These definitely aren��t normal chili peppers. This spicy vor is so unique and delicious, I feel like all of the sweat nds in my entire body have been opened in an instant. Furthermore, the crispy fish skin and soft sulent flesh perfectlyplement the spicy vor. The spiciness is irresistible, and the sumptuous fish keeps the spiciness just within the consumer��s tolerance range. </i>Warren swallowed his first mouthful of fish, and stared at the dish before him with incredulity in his eyes.


    <i>This feeling is like dancing on a knife edge, where peril and stimtion coexist. This is an addictive feeling! </i>Warren��s chopsticks were already reaching for the fish, and he felt as if he had lost control over his hand.


    <i>It��s so spicy, but so delicious! I can��t stop! </i>Tonis�� neatlybed hair immediately stood on ends, and he began to gasp for breath. However, he didn��t have the time to smooth down his hair, as he was too busy dining on the grilled fish in front of him.

 Chapter 361 - I Have A Request

    <h4>Chapter 361: I Have A Request</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Michael sat in a wooden chair in an intricately crafted wooden cabin. He wore a nervous expression as he looked at the old man with his hand resting on Vivian��s shoulder, and he asked, ��Master Adams, how is Vivian��s condition?��


    ��City Lord, the frosty energy within Young Mistress��s meridians has indeed almostpletely disappeared. Even the frosty energy in some of her smaller meridians has receded significantly. I don��t know what she did, but it��s much more effective than using my fire magic to treat her body. If this type of treatment can continue, there��s a chance that all of the frosty energy could be expelled from her body,�� Adams replied with a surprised expression on his wrinkly face. He then asked, ��Could it be that you found a more powerful fire-type magic caster? Or you fed Young Mistress a fire-type spirit fruit?��


    ��Is that true, Master Adams?�� Michael��s eyes immediately lit up with excitement upon hearing that.


    ��Can it really expel all of the frosty energy in my body?�� Vivian was also very animated. Her life had been a constant struggle, in which she could never sleep well, and wasn��t allowed to eat many of her favorite foods.


    Living like that was more painful than death to her.


    ��You know that I never lie, City Lord.�� Adams shook his head with a smile. He then turned to Vivian, and said, ��But I really want to know just which master was able to provide such effective treatment? I��m a little embarrassed for wasting your time for so many years when there was a better alternative out there.��


    ��There is no better fire-type magic caster in Chaos City than you, Master Adams. She didn��t eat any high-level spirit fruit, either. Instead...�� The excitement on Michael��s face was reced by a peculiar expression as he tried to exin the situation.


    ��Grandpa Adams, I didn��t eat any spirit fruits or find other magic casters. All I did was eat a spicy grilled fish tonight, and my entire body was drenched with sweat afterward. Then, I went back home, and immediately felt better. The only possibility is that the spicy grilled fish did this,�� Vivian answered in her father��s stead. Ever since she was 10, she had toe to Adams once per month to be treated using his fire magic. If it weren��t for the fact that she didn��t have much aptitude in the way of magic, she would have probably been taken in as his disciple. Even so, they shared a very close rtionship, and she would oftene to visit him, even outside of their monthly appointments.


    ��Spicy grilled fish?�� Adams looked at Vivian with a perplexed expression, and asked, ��Why does it sound like some kind of dish? Could it be that that dish was responsible for this?��


    ��It is indeed a dish, and it��s a super delicious spicy dish.�� Vivian nodded vehemently. Her face was glowing with excitement as she confirmed, ��Grandpa Adams, does that meant I��ll only have to eat a spicy grilled fish a day, and my body will slowly recover?��


    ��If it really was this spicy grilled fish dish that alleviated the frosty energy in your body, then it shows that the dish is a very effective remedy for you. If you keep eating it every day, it should be able to slowly eradicate the frosty energy in your body. Even if it can��tpletely cure you, as long as it can rid your meridians of frosty energy, then you��ll be able to lead a normal life.�� Adams smiled, and nodded.


    ��Yay! All I want is to be able to sleep well every night, and live like a normal person. I finally have a chance to make that dreame true! I��m going to eat a grilled fish every day until I��m cured!�� Vivian was jumping for joy. She hadpletely relinquished her facade as a cold and aloof young mistress; her mind was entirely filled with the delicious taste of the grilled fish, as well as the bliss of waking up after a good night��s sleep.


    A smile also appeared on Michael��s face at the sight of her tion. He had already forgotten how long it had been since he had seen such a joyful smile on her face.


    ��Father, I feel like it��s very necessary for you to stand up for that restaurant! Their food is delicious, and can cure my condition. It��s simply not fair that they can��t even make it onto the Aden Square foodpetition rankings board!�� On a horse-drawn carriage that was heading for the city lord��s castle, Vivian was looking at Michael with an indignant expression.


    ��I��ll take care of this.�� Michael was silent for a moment before seemingly making up his mind as he nodded with a firm expression.


    ��Alright.�� Vivian nodded, and said, ��Tonight, I also saw the president of the Catering Association go to that restaurant. If he still insists on keeping it off the rankings board even after tasting their food, then he��s definitely corrupt.��


    ��Alright, go to bed when we get back. I hope you can sleep well tonight.�� Michael looked at Vivian with a doting smile.


    ...


    Tonis was regretting his words as soon as they slipped out of his mouth. He had just said that the grilled fish wasn��t anything special, and then immediately given himself a figurative p to the face.


    A scorching sensation spread through his entire body. He didn��t eat much spicy food normally, and he felt as if he had been plunged into a spicy hell.


    This type of spiciness was unlike anything he had ever tasted before. Coupled with the delicious fish, the dish was taking him back and forth between heaven and hell, and he simply couldn��t stop eating.


    His mouth and tongue no longer belonged to him, and his sweat poured like rain. Despite that, he was struck by a profound sense of satisfaction.


    Tonis could sense the mocking smiles directed toward him by the customers, but he couldn��t be bothered to respond to them. Nothing was more important in that moment than feasting on the grilled fish.


    ��They can pretend like the other dishes weren��t delicious, but there��s no way they can exin themselves now, right?��


    All of the customers wore smiles on their faces as they looked at the two fatsos, who were basking in both pain and pleasure. Only Mag could cook a dish that could evoke such a spectacr reaction.


    <i>If they have any shred of integrity and humility left, then the would surely reinstate Mamy Restaurant on the rankings board, </i>Mag thought to himself.


    When it came time to pay the bill, Warren made his way over to Mag with a smile on his face. His clothes were drenched with sweat, and his hair was quite disheveled, but he had a look of approval on his face as he said, ��Mag, right? You truly are a culinary genius.��


    Mag smiled, and replied, ��You��re far too kind, President Warren. I actually hope that I can also be a genius among restaurant owners.��


    ��Perhaps you��ll be one in the future.�� Warren nodded, and ced some money on the table before departing from the restaurant.


    ��This fish...! It��s way too spicy!�� Tonis pointed at his swollen lips before hurriedly departing behind Warren.


    <i>What a sly old fox. </i>Mag��s eyes narrowed as he returned to the kitchen. Throughout their interaction, Warren hadn��t mentioned anything about whether Mamy Restaurant would be reinstated onto the rankings board.


    ...


    At 9pm sharp, Mag began to turn away customers in a euphemistic manner with a smile on his face. He turned off the lights on the advertisement panel outside, and prepared to close for business.


    Right at that moment, a voice suddenly sounded beside Mag. ��Hello, looks like you��re closed for the day, but I have request; can you cook a spicy grilled fish for me?��

 Chapter 362 - A Father

    <h4>Chapter 362: A Father</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag didn��t even turn around as he responded, ��My apologies, our restaurant is already closed. If you would like a spicy grilled fish, pleasee back for our lunch service tomorrow.��


    There were many customers who tried toe in even after closing time every day, and he was already used to turning them away.


    However, the man refused to give up, and continued, ��I��m Michael.��


    Mag faltered upon hearing that, and he finally turned around as he replied, ��I��m Mag.��


    The man standing before him was very tall and broad. He wore a set of ck golden robes, with a ck long-sword hanging from his waist. He appeared to be about 40 years of age, and evidently kept himself very fit. His eyes shimmered with the sharpness of a brave knight, but also the wisdom of a brilliant tactician, and he gave off an unfathomable air.


    Michael also faltered upon hearing Mag��s reply. That was the first time that he had received such a response after bringing up his name. It appeared that this young man didn��t recognize him, nor his name. A smile appeared on his face, and he began to examine Mag with a hint of curiosity in his eyes.


    He wore a ck and white chef��s suit and stood as straight as a sword, with a lithe and graceful body. A hint of surprise appeared on his face as he made those observations. Mag��s disposition reminded him of a swordsman who was hiding his sharp edges rather than a chef. The sight of him reminded Michael of a young man from many years ago.


    That young man also reminded him of a sharp sword, but that sword was too sharp and unyielding. In the end, it became the sharpest sword in the world, but was forcibly snapped in half.


    Michael smiled at Mag, and announced, ��Let me introduce myself. I am the lord of Chaos City.��


    ��Oh, my apologies, I didn��t recognize you just then.�� A hint of surprise and apology appeared on Mag��s face.


    He was naturally aware of the city lord��s name, but he had thought that this was just an ordinary customer with the same name. Who would have thought that it would actually be the city lord himself?


    He took a nce at the ck horse-drawn carriage parked outside the magic potion shop, as well as a young man in a ck jumpsuit inspecting his surroundings with a cautious expression. It appeared that this Michael was indeed the city lord.


    ��That��s alright, I��ming to you as just a customer anyway.�� Michael shook his head with a smile. He didn��t take offense despite the fact that Mag hadn��t recognized him. He looked into Mag��s eyes, and said, ��I wanted to visit your restaurant during your opening hours, but I don��t have any time tomorrow, so I decided toe now. Would you be able to cook a grilled fish for me?��


    Amy was already close to falling asleep with her head resting on the counter. Mag took a nce at her, before shaking his head with an apologetic look. ��I would be happy to cook any dish for you, but only during opening hours. Those are our rules, and our service staff have already gone home for the night as well. I also have a young daughter who needs to attend lessons tomorrow morning, so I have to get her ready for bed. As such, I can only apologize, and ask you toe back another day.��


    ��So you have a daughter as well. Looks like you��re a good father.�� Michael��s brows were initially furrowed with displeasure in the face of Mag��s rejection, but that was immediately reced by a look of approval as he caught sight of Amy. A good father was much more difficult to find than a good chef.


    He was very rarely rejected in Chaos City, and he didn��t think that he would be rejected twice in a row by the same person, even after mentioning the fact that he was the city lord.


    ��I��m not a good father; I just want to be with her as much as I can, and do everything that I can possibly do for her.�� Mag turned to Amy with a gentle look in his eyes.


    ��I��m actually here as a father to sample your grilled fish. I also have an adorable little daughter. I��m always very busy, and rarely ever have time for her; I owe her a lot. Perhaps the heavens are punishing me for neglecting my daughter, afflicting her with an incurable type of frosty energy. She has been living in constant pain for the past few years, and I��m powerless to help her. Perhaps you can understand the torment that I��m going through.�� Michael looked at Mag with a sincere expression as he spoke. He paused momentarily before shaking his head with a wry smile. ��I��ve never said those words to anyone. Perhaps I feel like confiding in you as we��re both fathers.��


    Mag felt as if he were seeing the city lord through new eyes. The city lord was renowned for being a tough and courageous warrior, but who would have thought that he would have such a gentle and mellow side to him beneath his hard exterior? With that in mind, Mag opened the door to his restaurant, and smiled as he said, ��Well, it��s a good thing that our grilled fish is not just delicious, but is also great forbating frosty energy. As a father, you can have a grilled fish on the house today.��


    ��Then I��ll take you up on that offer.�� A smile appeared on Michael��s face as he strode into the restaurant.


    ��Boss, who��s this?�� Yabemiya had just finished cleaning up, and was about to leave when Mag strode in through the door with Michael. As such, she was quite confused as she knew that Mag had never made an exception for anyone when it came to his rules.


    <i>That��s the city lord! </i>Sally bowed her head slightly after catching sight of Michael. She had seen his portrait once. In order to prevent their young family members from offending powerful characters, her family kept a collection of portraits of the most powerful and prestigious beings on the Nond Continent, which they were forced to memorize before stepping out into the world.


    Mag smiled, and replied, ��You two can go home. This is a friend of mine; I��ll take care of this myself.��


    ��Alright, see you tomorrow, then.�� Yabemiya gave Michael a smile before leaving with Sally.


    Michael also smiled, and nodded at them in response. His eyes rested on Sally momentarily, and a hint of confusion appeared on his face, but he didn��t say anything.


    ��Please have a seat, City Lord. You can choose the spice level of the spicy grilled fish; we have mildly spicy, medium spice, super spicy, and insanely spicy. If you want to sleep well tonight, then I suggest you don��t pick the insanely spicy level.�� Mag closed the blinds as he gave an introduction to his dish. He had made an exception for Michael not because he was the city lord, but because of his words as a father.


    Being a father himself, he could imagine the despair and frustration that he would feel if Amy were to be afflicted by some kind of incurable condition.


    Of course, Mag also wanted to have his restaurant reinstated onto the Aden Square foodpetition rankings board. He was nning to pay a visit to the city lord��s castle the following day, but seeing as the city lord had turned up on his doorsteps, it was a perfect opportunity for him.


    Michael inspected the menu momentarily before cing his order. ��Then I��ll get a medium size super spicy grilled fish.��


    ��Alright, please wait for a moment. I have to tuck in my daughter.�� Mag nodded before making his way over to the counter. Amy was already sound asleep, as was Ugly Duckling, and he cradled both of them carefully in his arms before slowly going upstairs.


    ��This is the first time I��ve been left hanging at a restaurant. He is indeed an interesting man.�� Michael shook his head as he chuckled. He began to look around the restaurant, and his eyes lit up with interest at the sight of the crystal chandelier overhead.

 Chapter 363 - City Lord, What Are You Doing?

    <h4>Chapter 363: City Lord, What Are You Doing?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��President, what do we do now? It looks like that restaurant really did make it onto the rankings based on actual merit. They have a huge customer base and high prices; if we don��t provide a legitimate reason for removing them from the rankings, we��ll receive a lot of bacsh.�� On the way back, Tonis turned to Warren with a concerned expression. His lips were still swollen, and he drank anotherrge mouthful of ice water before heaving a long sigh of relief. The grilled fish really was spicy; even the ice water was unable to provide much relief.


    ��20 years ago, I would��ve ranked the spicy grilled fish, braised chicken and rice, Yangzhou fried rice, roujiamo, and sweet tofu pudding from number one to number five on the rankings board.�� Warren shook his head with a smile, and said, ��Unfortunately, this is no longer 20 years ago, and the rankings board isn��t just controlled by me anymore. Countless customers and restaurants havee together to form a massive. Even though I��m no longer the one hauling in the, I still have to look out for some big fish that want to break out of the. In contrast, if a pretty little fish escapes, I would want to save it, but watching it being eaten by therger fish is a better option.��


    Tonis hesitated momentarily before suggesting sheepishly, ��President, I feel like the savory tofu pudding can be ced at number six on the rankings.��


    Warren nced at Tonis, and shook his head with a smile as he said, ��Release the rankings as usual tomorrow, but dy the release of our exnation for removing Mamy Restaurant from the rankings. When a shooting star first appears, it��s very dazzling, but it will quickly disappear. All we need to do is watch. There will be many people looking up into the sky, waiting for the arrival of that shooting star.��


    ��Oh.�� Tonis nodded with a contemtive expression.


    ...


    Within an office in the Chamber of Commerce, Mars had his head bowed in a respectful manner, and said to Cyril, ��Young Master Cyril, the Catering Association has already confirmed that Mamy Restaurant won��t appear on the rankings again. They will assess the rankings that we have specified, and try to get their rankings to match ours as closely as possible.��


    ��Very good, Mars, thanks for your hard work.�� Cyril nodded with contentment. He wrapped his little colorful snake around his wrist, and asked, ��How are you doing with Devoe and Goodenia��s case? Is the Bastie Prison still unwilling to release them?��


    ��Young Master, that��s really not something that we should be meddling in. The two of them have been swept up in a 4th-tier incident, and there��s almost no way for anyone to save them. Bastie Prison is unwilling to reveal any information to us, either, so I suggest we leave this matter untouched. Otherwise, we could get embroiled in the mess as well.�� Mars shook his head with a serious expression.


    ��So what if we get involved? No one can do anything to our Moreton Family in Chaos City anyway.�� Cyril pursed his lips in a dismissive manner. He looked at Mars, and said, ��I��ve already taken their money, so we have to sort this out for them. Otherwise, if our reputation gets ruined, it��ll hurt our profits.��


    ��But���� Mars tried to reason with Cyril, only to be abruptly cut off.


    ��A 4th-tier incident isn��t a minor event, right? If I recall correctly, Devoe and Goodenia were detained in that little restaurant, right? Just make the restaurant the scapegoat. Bail them out, and frame the owner instead. There won��t be any issues, then.�� Cyril smiled as if he were very pleased with his resourcefulness. He stroked his little snake��s head before getting up to leave the room.


    ��If it were the eldest young master, he definitely wouldn��t be so rash and bullish. What a pity...�� Mars sighed, and shook his head in resignation as he looked down at the files that he had ced onto the table, which remainedpletely untouched. The Moreton Family was indeed a colossus, but the city lord��s castle and Gray Temple were still the main powers in Chaos City.


    ...


    ��City Lord, what are you doing?��


    Mag had only juste back downstairs when he was greeted by the sight of Michael fiddling around with his chandelier, upon which a peculiar expression appeared on his face. It appeared that the city lord was perhaps not as cultured as he was rumored to be.


    Michael had also realized that what he was doing was a little unbing of a man of his status, but he still turned to Mag with an inquisitive expression. ��I��m just curious about the light source in your chandelier. It��s not an oilmp, nor is it a magic crystal. Also, it��s emanating a lot of heat, but it hasn��t lit on fire, so I was very curious.��


    ��This is a type of stone that I discovered by chance. It could emit light, so I decided to use it for lighting purposes. It��s more convenient than oilmps.�� Mag lied like a seasoned veteran. He didn��t have a good way to exin electricity to Michael. Furthermore, if Michael asked him to provide electricity for the entire city, then this world would skip the steam era, and advance straight to the electrical era. If that were to happen, the system would probably explode with rage.


    Michael nodded before getting down from his chair. He turned to Mag, and asked, ��This is indeed a very peculiar type of stone. Do you have any more of them?��


    ��Sorry, I only discovered a few of them, and all of them are being used in my restaurant.�� Mag shook his head with an apologetic smile.


    ��What a shame.�� Michael sat back down in his chair with a wistful expression.


    ��Please wait for a moment, the grilled fish will be served soon.�� Mag hurriedly changed the subject before heading back into his kitchen.


    Even though he didn��t know how Michael had heard about the spicy grilled fish��s ability tobat frosty energy, Mag could see that Michael was very fond of Vivian, and was a very good father, so he immediately developed a good impression of Michael. Thus, if the spicy grilled fish was satisfactory to him, Mag would perhaps be able to bring up the issue of the foodpetition rankings board.


    In Chaos City, the only person aside from Warren that could influence the Aden Square foodpetition rankings was Michael.


    After all, the Catering Association was a subsidiary to the city lord��s castle, and even though the association was given a lot of autonomy and freedom, that still didn��t change the fact that Michael was the boss of their boss.


    As such, what Mag had to do now was very simple: he had to conquer Michael��s stomach with his delicious food!


    Michael was staring at the kitchen with a hint of nervousness and anticipation in his eyes. Soon, the delicious aroma of fish wafted out from the kitchen, and he couldn��t help but swallow.


    <i>That smells really good. </i>Due to the changes in Vivian��s condition, Michael hadn��t eaten yet that night, and his stomach immediately began to rumble as he caught a whiff of the alluring aroma of fish.


    After waiting for about 15 minutes, Mag emerged from the kitchen with a medium-size spicy grilled fish, underneath which was an alcohol stove. He ced it gently in front of Michael, and smiled as he said, ��Here��s your spicy grilled fish. Enjoy.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Michael only gave an offhand response as his attention had beenpletely drawn to the grilled fish in front of him. However, he didn��t dig in immediately. Instead, he began to carefully examine the dish.


    In contrast with the grilled fish that was served straight after being roasted on fire, this grilled fish was instead ced into a steel tter.


    What was even more eye-catching was the denseyers of chili peppers that covered almost the entire fish. Just the sight of it made his throat feel dry and scorching hot.

 Chapter 364 - Thanks For the Meal

    <h4>Chapter 364: Thanks For the Meal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Chili peppers can indeed warm up the consumer��s body, but normal chili peppers are ineffective against the frosty energy in Vivian��s body. In fact, eating too much of it will instead cause difort for her. Could it be that aside from the chili peppers in this dish, there��s something else that��s able tobat the frosty energy? </i>Michael thought to himself as he picked up his chopsticks, and took his first bite of grilled fish.


    <i>So spicy!</i>


    Michael��s eyes immediately widened. The spicy juices enveloping the fish immediately erupted in his mouth. These were definitely not ordinary chili peppers!


    He felt as if countless tiny needles were piercing his taste buds, making his tongue instantly go numb!


    This numb yet spicy sensation waspletely different from what he��d experienced when eating spicy foods in the past. It was a very special and certainly not unpleasant feeling.


    He bit down through the crispy fish skin, and then into the sulent flesh, upon which an incredibly fresh vor spilled onto his pte. This was the vor of saltwater fish!


    Due to the fact that Vivian was quite fond of fish, he would often order saltwater fish to be delivered to him. However, most of them were dried fish, and only when employing a flying steed could fresh fish be delivered. It was very difficult to keep the fish fresh, and even with his lofty status, he was still only able to dine on fresh saltwater fish once a month at most. After all, he couldn��t ask someone to make the trip for him just because he wanted to eat fresh fish.


    Furthermore, this grilled fish didn��t have any small fishbones, and it was even more delicious than the saltwater fish he had tasted in the past. Just having a saltwater fish of such quality transported from the ocean to Chaos City probably cost more than the dish��s 1600 copper coin price tag.


    He had initially thought that the grilled fish was a little expensive, but he felt like it was well worth the price now. He would be happy to buy a raw fish of this quality at this price, let alone one that had been cooked into such a delectable dish.


    The spicy vor erupted in his mouth, and as he swallowed, he could feel a surge of scorching heat flowing down his throat. After entering his stomach, that scorching sensation spread through his entire body, and he felt as if mes were incinerating the excess frosty energy and humidity in his body. All of his sweat nds opened up in unison, and sweat was expelled from within. A cloud of water vapor rose from his body as if he was in a sauna.


    <i>So this dish really can expel frosty energy! </i>Michael abruptly opened his eyes. Even a normal person like him had so much humidity and frosty energy expelled from his body, so he could imagine the effect that regrly consuming this dish would have on Vivian.


    He��d initially been skeptical about the dish, but he was a true believer now. The rush of heat wreaked havoc within his body, but it wasn��t a painful feeling. Instead, it felt as if he was being bathed in warm water, making for a veryfortable experience.


    <i>If Vivian can eat this spicy grilled fish every day, then her body should be able to slowly recover. She won��t have to undergo the painful magic treatment again, and she won��t have to continue suffering from her condition, either. This restaurant... It has to keep operating. </i>Michael looked up at Mag as he if were looking at his savior. The despair and powerlessness that he bad been burdened with for many years were suddenly lifted from his shoulders.


    Mag met his sparkling gaze with a smile. From Michael��s expression, it appeared that he was very pleased with the spicy grilled fish. In that case, it would be easier for him to bring up the issue about the foodpetition rankings. There was only one day left, so if he couldn��t make it back onto the rankings board tomorrow, then his foodpetition mission would end in failure.


    ��Boss, get me some rice. This grilled fish is so delicious, it must have some rice toplement it.�� Michaelughed heartily as he turned to Mag.


    ��Alright, please wait for a moment.�� Mag went back into the kitchen, and quickly re-emerged with a pot of rice.


    Michael scooped himself arge bowl of rice, and ate it along with the fish as a blissful smile appeared on his face. This vor was simply irresistible.


    Throughout the past few years, he had constantly been living under a shadow of self-criticism, unable to forgive himself. After shedding that heavy burden, he felt like he was floating on a cloud, and the meal was all the more enjoyable for it.


    Mag stood off to the side and looked on in silence. The lord of Chaos City��one of the men who stood at the pinnacle of the entire Nond Continent��was sitting in his restaurant, and eating his grilled fish. There were probably very few people that would believe him even if he tried to tell this story.


    He was the lord of Chaos City, but also a father.


    From his expression, Mag could deduce that the spicy grilled fish would most likely benefit his daughter, and that made him feel quite good about himself as well.


    <i>I��m a chef, but I feel like a doctor, </i>Mag thought to himself.


    After eating an entire grilled fish and arge pot of rice, Michael put down his chopsticks and burped with contentment. It had been a long time since he had taken that long to eat a meal. However, the food was simply too delicious to be in a rush��it would be a waste if he hurried through it.


    ��Thank you, Mag. Thank you for making such delicious and miraculous spicy grilled fish.�� Michael looked at Mag with a genuine expression of gratitude.


    ��You��re far too kind, City Lord. It is the duty of us chefs to present good food to our customers,�� Mag replied with a smile. He was contemting how he was going to bring up the issue about the Aden Square foodpetition without making it seem too abrupt.


    ��Thanks for the meal. I still have some things that I need to do tonight, so I��ll be taking my leave now. I��ll be back to taste your other dishes next time.�� Before Mag had a chance to say anything, Michael had already gotten up from his chair, and ced a dragon coin along with six gold coins onto the table before departing from the restaurant.


    ��Eh? City Lord, I told you that this grilled fish is on the house. You��re not a customer; you��re a fellow father.�� Mag picked up the money, and ran out after him.


    ��That��s not my payment for the meal; it��s just a small gift to you so you can buy some treats for your little girl,�� Michael responded with a smile before leaving.


    ��I didn��t even get a chance to talk about the foodpetition rankings...�� Mag murmured to himself as he looked at Michael��s departing figure. However, it appeared that the city lord really did have something important to attend to, so he couldn��t just ask him toe back.


    <i>Looks like I��ll just have to give up on this mission, then. If I file a report to the city lord��s castle, it��ll probably take at least a few days before the matter is brought to Michael��s attention. By then, everything will already be toote. </i>Mag sighed, and shook his head in a resigned manner. He had thought that the mission would be simple toplete, but he was stumped at thest hurdle.


    After closing the door, Mag had a look at the clock, finding that it was already 10pm. He went upstairs and brushed his teeth before going to bed. He didn��t think too much about the issue. After all, there would surely be more missions in the future, which would provide more opportunities for him to unlock the Haagen-Dazs ice cream recipe.


    ...


    As Michael climbed onto his horse-drawn carriage, he instructed, ��Let��s go to Robert��s manor first. He and I will go to the city lord��s castle together.��

 Chapter 365 - Revolution

    <h4>Chapter 365: Revolution</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Within a brightly lit courtyard in the city lord��s castle.


    Robert had a stack of documents and bills which were being sorted through by a few employees of the city lord��s castle ced on the table in front of him.


    Michael stood off to the side with his hands sped behind his back and a dark expression on his face.


    Many of the city lord��s castle officials were sitting in the conference chamber with puzzlement on their faces. They didn��t know why the city lord had gathered them sote at night.


    However, seeing as the city lord hadn��t said anything, no one else said anything, either. Another curious observation was that Robert was also present, and he seemed to be the instigator behind this impromptu meeting. Hadn��t he been at the Catering Association for over a year? Was the city lord going to transfer him back to the city lord��s castle? Or could it be that the things they were going to discuss had something to do with the Catering Association?


    Many thoughts were running through everyone��s minds. Some of them were already feeling quite drowsy, but they forced themselves to keep their eyes open.


    Robert stood up, and delivered his report. ��City Lord, all of the bills have been tallied. They are from the beginning of the year to now, and from them, we have calcted that the Catering Association has made a total profit of 35,600,000 copper coins from selling the foodpetition rankings, but the bnce of their ount with Buffett Banks is only 2,000,000 copper coins. After deducting the wages of the association��s employees, there are still 30,000,000 missing.��


    ��30,000,000 copper coins?! How much of that went into their own wallets?��


    The quiet conference chamber immediately erupted. All of the officials werepletely dumbfounded. They had always known that there was a certain degree of corruption taking ce in the Catering Association, but they didn��t think that it was this bad! They had almost taken all of the money that the association was making.


    However, now everyone knew why Michael had gathered them today. It appeared that he was preparing to make a move on the Catering Association. Could it be that Robert was a pawn that had been nted in the Catering Association from the very beginning?


    Everyone looked at Robert, and they felt even more reverence for Michael��s wisdom and strategic astuteness.


    ��Aside from that, the higher-ups of the Catering Association share a very dubious rtionship with some restaurants as well as the Chamber of Commerce. They��ve been selling rankings for profit for a long time, and have even established prices of each rank. As long as enough money is given, the restaurant would be guaranteed to achieve the ranking that they paid for.�� Robert picked up a document, and continued, ��For ranks 50 to 100 on the Aden Square foodpetition rankings board, a fee of 10,000 copper coins is taken. For 31 to 50, it increases to 20,000, and for all ranks above 30, an increment of 5,000 copper coins must be paid per rank. For restaurants in the top 10, not only do they have to pay the designated fee, their food has to be of a good standard as well. Thus, from selling rankings alone, the Catering Association can earn around 3,000,000 copper coins per month, but only a small portion of that actually went to the Catering Association.��


    ��So that means the Catering Association can make 60,000,000 copper coins per year! City Lord, they must be severely punished for this. Detain all of them, and throw them into Bastie Prison!�� a heavily-bearded military official roared.


    ��That��s not all. Their ie stems directly from the restaurants, so in order to protect their profit margins, they��d have to charge higher prices and cut more corners to save on costs. Their behavior ispletely ruiningpetition in the gastronomic industry.��


    ��That��s so unfair to the restaurants that aren��t paying for rankings. What��s the point of having an Aden Square foodpetition if this is what it has be?��


    All of the officials discussed heatedly among one another.


    ��This is a ssic case of a low-ranking official embezzling a huge sum of money, and it��s also why I gathered everyone tonight.�� Michael finally broke his silence. He looked at all of the officials gathered before him, and continued, ��If the Aden Square foodpetition weren��t affiliated with our city lord��s castle, then it can do wants. However, the Catering Association is a subsidiary of our city lord��s castle. Even though the agreement we had was that Warren still has full control over the Aden Square foodpetition, and that arge percentage of earnings is to be paid to him as dividends, he has already broken this contract. What he is doing is fraudulous, and he��s able to do this because he has the city lord��s castle as his backer. He is extorting customers and businesses, and bringing the entire restaurant industry into disrepute.


    ��Hence, I gathered all of you here today so you can work together to control all of the higher-ups from the Catering Association, and thenunch an extensive investigation into their shady dealings. Anyone who is rted to those dealings must be removed from their position, with no exceptions.�� Michael ced his hands onto the table in front of him, and leaned forward slightly as he looked into everyone��s eyes.


    ��Yes!�� all officials responded in unison with serious expressions.


    Cleaning up the Catering Association was most likely only the start of a revolution. During the past few years, there had been many officials who abused their power to earn shady ie. Many of them paled slightly upon realizing what was about toe upon them, but they didn��t dare to show any dissent.


    ��Robert will be the leader of this operation, and he has already devised a detailed n of action. Make sure keep things confidential so the reputation of the city lord��s castle remains untarnished, but return the Aden Square foodpetition rankings to their rightful owners. Make it something that customers can trust, not a money-making tool for dodgy businesses. None of you are allowed to leave the city lord��s castle tonight.�� Michael turned around, and made his way out of the conference chamber as he said, ��Robert,e with me.��


    Back in his study, Michael looked at Robert with a serious expression, and asked, ��Aplete change of the team will inevitably take ce in the Catering Association. However, how will you ensure that the association doesn��t revert back to its ways even after we get rid of the likes of Warren? Everyone changes over time, and the temptation of potential profits will elerate that transformation. I��ve seen many instances of simr things happening in the past.��


    ��City Lord, I think that if we want topletely eradicate corruption in the Catering Association, the key is to begin a revolution. I��ve thought about a few approaches that we could take to facilitate this:


    ��One. Diminish the power of those within the Catering Association by introducing a third-party voting organization. At the same time, we should set up a surveince organization specifically for the Catering Association. They won��t interfere with the association��s work, but they��ll be constantly keeping an eye on the association��s dealings. With the introduction of those two organizations, I believe we��ll be able topletely eliminate the possibility of rankings maniption.


    ��Two. Re-introduce a panel of internal inspectors. This panel should consist of 16 people, who will conduct objective surveys, investigating the restaurants in advance before the rankings are released. Based on their findings, they��ll create a preliminary rankings board for internal reference, and if the actual released rankings disy arge disparitypared to the preliminary rankings, then something is most likely wrong, and we��ll be alerted to that in real time...


    ��Three...��


    Michael nodded with approval after hearing Robert��s suggestions, saying, ��Robert, after sorting out the matters at the Catering Association, you shoulde back to the city lord��s castle. There��s a suitable position waiting for you here.��


    ��City Lord, I still want to stay at the Catering Association. I don��t think my grandfather would want to see the Food Association that he founded be reduced to such a pitiful state. If he could see the current Aden Square foodpetition, he would be very upset, so I want to stay at the Catering Association and see things through to the very end.�� Robert shook his head with a firm expression.


    ��Alright, then.�� Michael chuckled in a resigned manner. He patted Robert on the shoulder, and said, ��Do what you want to do. I sampled a lot of delicious cuisine under the guidance of Lorry��s rankings board, so I hope the next Aden Square foodpetition won��t disappoint me.��


    Michael paused during his departure, and he turned to Robert as he said, ��Oh, and that Mamy Restaurant. It should be reinstated, and given the rankings that it deserves.��

 Chapter 366 - The Heir

    <h4>Chapter 366: The Heir</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The next morning, Mag woke up early as usual to prepare the ingredients for the day. He woke Amy up at 7am, and helped her put on her little magician robes. She had a lesson with Urien today.


    Amy chewed on some chicken as she asked, ��Father, is our restaurant going to return to the foodpetition rankings board today?��


    ��Well... I��m not sure of that myself. It��s rather unlikely, though.�� Mag shook his head. He had missed his opportunity to bring up the issue with Michael the day before, and he couldn��t be bothered to make a trip to the city lord��s castle. Perhaps Warren would suddenly rediscover his conscience after tasting his food and reinstate Mamy Restaurant today.


    Of course, Mag wasn��t very optimistic about that. He had ascended to a very high position in his past life, and from that vantage point, he had seen many things. He knew that in Warren��s position, there were many things that were already outside of his control. The power of wealth was fuelling the Catering Association, but it had also wrested control from his hands.


    It could be said that without a powerful third party��s interference, whether Mamy Restaurant was reinstated onto the rankings board or not would be decided by the Chamber of Commerce.


    Mag didn��t even have to think to know the decision that the Chamber of Commerce would arrive at. From Goodenia to Devoe, then to all of the restaurants that were crushed by Mamy Restaurant on the rankings board, none of them wanted to see Mamy Restaurant rise again. Unless the president of the Chamber of Commerce suddenly lost his mind, there was no way that Mamy Restaurant would be reinstated onto the rankings board.


    ��They��re such bad people! I��m so angry!�� Amy grumbled as she chewed on arge mouthful of rice. ��I��m so angry that I want to have another bowl of rice!��


    ��If you still want to have tofu puddingter, then you can only have one bowl of rice. You can��t eat too much in the morning.�� Mag couldn��t help but burst intoughter at the sight of Amy��s adorable expression, but he still turned down her request.


    ��Alright... Then I want to have two bowls of tofu pudding: one sweet and one savory.�� After a brief period of disappointment, Amy quickly extended two fingers. She contemted momentarily before her eyes lit up, and she said, ��By the way, Father, wouldn��t it be super delicious if you poured the soup for spicy grilled fish onto tofu pudding?��


    ��Spicy tofu pudding?�� Mag raised his eyebrows, and appraised Amy with a hint of surprise on his face. Children really did have the best imagination.


    In his past life, Mag had tasted spicy tofu pudding in Sichuan, but he still preferred savory tofu pudding. Furthermore, the system had only given him two tofu pudding vor options. Even though there were empty slots reserved for other vors, no recipe had been given to him for those slots, and he was wary of doing too much experimentation on his own.


    ��Exactly! I really want to taste that spicy tofu pudding; I think it would definitely be very delicious!�� Amy nodded her little head with an expectant look in her eyes.


    ��Alright, I��ll look into it when I find some time.�� Mag nodded with a smile. His little foodie daughter was getting more and more difficult to satisfy. She was already learning to think outside the box and invent her own dishes.


    ��I��m sure Father will be able to make a super delicious spicy tofu pudding, just like the super delicious rainbow fish.�� Amy nodded with tion as she ate, and she began to tell Mag about the interesting things that had happened at school.


    After finishing her breakfast, Amy asked, ��Father, I��ve already told Daphne and Ignatsu that they cane over this weekend. Can you cook your delicious grilled fish for them?��


    ��Of course. What about Little Jessica?�� Mag nodded as he reminded Amy about the clever little loli from thest time.


    ��I haven��t seen Jessica in quite a few days. Her mother ate Father��s braised chicken already, so she��s definitely all better now. If she could help her mother at home, then she wouldn��t have toe out to beg anymore.�� Amy shook her head with a hint of disappointment at not being able to see her friend, but it was quite apparent that she was still quite happy for Jessica.


    ��Then let��s go to their house, and invite them to our restaurant with your other friends,�� Mag suggested with a smile. He could tell that Amy really missed Jessica, and he was also a little concerned about the two, so he decided that it would be best to pay them a visit.


    ��That��s a great idea! Father is the best!�� Amy nodded with a joyful expression.


    Mag patted Amy��s little head with a smile. His mood would always be lifted by the sight of her smile.


    Not long after that, Yabemiya and Sally also arrived at the restaurant. Mag had a rough idea of what had happened as soon as he saw Yabemiya��s gloomy expression. Everything was good about her aside from her inability to hide her emotions. He only had to look at her face to be able to read her like an open book.


    ��Boss, our Mamy Restaurant didn��t make it onto the rankings board again, but don��t be sad; I��m sure the Catering Association will provide us with an exnation.�� Yabemiya was offering words of constion to Mag, but tears began to well up in her eyes as she spoke, and she appeared to be the one that had to be consoled.


    Mag was feeling a little dejected, but he was quite amused at the sight of her pitiable disy. He had never seen someone console others in such a unique manner. He hurriedly said, ��I��m fine, Miya. You shouldn��t be too sad, either. It doesn��t matter if we make it onto the rankings board or not; we have so many customers already anyway, so it makes no difference.��


    ��But... But we worked so hard, and gave out so many tickets. All of our customers gave us five-star ratings, and everyone voted so diligently. How could they just remove us from the rankings with no exnation? That��s so unfair.�� Miya pouted as tears swam in her eyes. She had witnessed Mamy Restaurant��s steady rise up the rankings board, and was very emotionally invested. As such, the removal of their restaurant from the rankings dealt her a heavy blow.


    ��Don��t be said, Big Sister Miya. When I be powerful, I��ll ce our restaurant at the highest position on the rankings board.�� Amytched onto Yabemiya��s finger with her little hand as a gesture of constion.


    Yabemiya nodded, and she seemed to have also realized that she had let her emotions get the better of herself. Mag should have been the most distraught one, but he was being forced to console her. With that in mind, she hurriedly wiped away her tears, and took a deep breath to calm herself down.


    ��Do we still keep casting votes today, then?�� Sally was also in a foul mood, but she was a lot calmer than Yabemiya was.


    ��No need. If this is what the rankings board has be, then I don��t even want our restaurant to be on it.�� Mag shook his head with a hint of mockery on his face. There was no point in striving for a rank in such a fraudulent foodpetition.


    ...


    A young woman in a ck dress stood before Jeffree Moreton with a resolute expression on her face, and announced, ��Grandfather, I want to be heir to the Moreton Family.��

 Chapter 367 - President!

    <h4>Chapter 367: President!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Jeffreey in his lounge chair in the garden, and habitually narrowed his eyes as he looked at Gloria.


    Gloria still had a ck veil draped over her face, and her fists were clenched tightly, with veins bulging on the backs of her hands. She stood ramrod straight, and her purple eyes pierced through her veil as she looked directly at Jeffree. Her voice was very firm, and was a manifestation of her determination.


    They were the only two people in the garden, and the atmosphere was very peaceful yet oppressive.


    Jeffree was silent for a long time before finally asking, ��What gives you the courage to say something like that to me? Or in other words, what makes you think that I would ept a woman as the heir to the Moreton Family?��


    ��My father gave me the courage. He chose to do something he truly loved, and I feel like I must do the same. Just like how he gave up on bing the heir of the Moreton Family 20 years ago, I want to fight for something I believe in.�� Gloria��s voice was very firm, and she clenched her fists tightly. Her voice rose a few octaves as she continued, ��Besides, the heir of the Buffett Family, Scheer Buffett, is a woman, is she not? If she can be the heir of the Buffett Family, then I believe I can also inherit the Moreton Family and lead it in the right direction. I think I��ll do a better job than my uncle.��


    ��Heh, I��m not an idiot like Ian. Letting a woman inherit my estate is no different from handing it over to someone outside of the family!�� Jeffree pursed his lips, and a hint of disdain and mockery appeared on his face. He looked at Gloria, and continued, ��I gave him a chance 20 years ago, but he hasn��t shown any hint of remorse. You want me to give his daughter something that he abandoned years ago? If it were Mickey, perhaps I would give it some consideration, but you? I can��t hand my Moreton Family off to a woman who doesn��t even dare to show her face to the world. Also, denouncing yourpetitor behind their back is not a good habit.��


    ��Grandfather, this has nothing to do with Father. In fact, he had no idea about any of this. Besides, you know him better than I do; you should know that he would never regret a decision that he has made.�� Gloria did not back down. Instead, her voice only became more resolute as she said, ��One day, I��ll take off my veil, and show everyone what I look like. I don��t see this as something shameful, and I don��t think I��m inferior to any man. On top of that, I��m not denouncing mypetitor; I��m merely stating an objective fact. I will definitely be able to do a better job than he��s doing. At the very least, I won��t lead the Moreton Family to ruin.��


    Jeffree looked at the young woman before him, and was struck by a sense of nostalgia. He felt as if he could see the young woman in the red dress engaged in a heated argument with him in the conference chamber. Even though their personalities were different, both shared an unyielding nature.


    Furthermore, Gloria��s final sentence was simr to what Scheer had said that day. Both of them were targeting Cyril.


    With that in mind, Jeffree sat up a little involuntarily. He stared at Gloria in silence for a while before asking, ��So what you��re saying is, your goal is to copy that little brat from the Buffett Family?��


    ��No, my goal is to surpass her.�� Gloria shook her head.


    ��Oh?�� A hint of surprise appeared on Jeffree��s face for the first time. He looked at Gloria with a serious expression, and asked, ��So what is your goal?��


    Gloria��s voice was as firm as ever as she replied, ��I want to be your sessor, and be the president of the Chamber of Commerce.��


    ��You sure dare to dream.�� A smile appeared on Jeffree��s face for the first time as hey back down on his lounge chair, and continued, ��One��s goal determines the heights that they will ascend to. If you told me that she was your goal, then I would have been very disappointed as you would never be able to reach her level because you��re constantly looking up to her. I wouldn��t hand over my Moreton Family to someone who��s willing to settle for second.��


    ��Then, can I be the heir now?�� A hint of nerves and anticipation crept into Gloria��s voice.


    ��No, I still haven��t decided whether I want to give you this opportunity. You may go now.�� Jeffree shook his head, and the smile on his face had already receded.


    ��Remember, talk is cheap. Running a business is far more difficult than you can imagine. Even that little brat from the Buffett Family took over 10 years to reach her current position,�� he cautioned in a meaningful tone.


    ��I know, but I still believe that I��m up to the task.�� Gloria nodded without any hint of dejection on her face. Instead, she was slightly ted. This was the first time that her grandfather had ever paid close attention to her. It wasn��t approval or even acknowledgment, but it was a step in the right direction.


    ��President! The Catering...��


    Right at that moment, Mars rushed into the garden, and a hint of surprise appeared on his face at the sight of Gloria. At the same time, he stopped himself from finishing his sentence.


    ��You may go now.�� Jeffree raised a hand to dismiss Gloria.


    ��Yes.�� Gloria curtseyed obediently before departing.


    After she left, Jeffree turned to Mars, and asked, ��What is it?��


    Mars replied urgently, ��President, we��ve received news this morning that the city lord��s castle has made a move against the Catering Association. Warren, the vice presidents, and all of the association��s higher-ups have been isted and controlled. This morning, a group of people from the city lord��s castle was also sent to the main branch of our Chamber of Conference, and they filed away all of the information regarding our subsidiary restaurants. They��re currently verifying all of the documents and past transactions.��


    ��Has the city lord finally made a move against the Catering Association? Warren has be toocent in recent years. He has strayed too far from the right path, so this was only a matter of time.�� Jeffree wasn��t too surprised to hear such news. He turned to Mars, and said, ��There should be no problems with our documents. Tell all of our subsidiary restaurants to keep a lid on the situation. The city lord��s castle has to protect their reputation as well, so they won��t make this into a big deal. After a while, things will slowly die down. Mars, why do you seem so flustered about such a minor event?��


    ��President, there��s something that I have to tell you. Last year, ever since Young Master Cyril took over the catering department, he expanded our cooperation with the Catering Association. He raised the proportion of reserved Aden Square foodpetition rankings from 50% to 90%, and has auctioned off those rankings to the highest-bidding restaurants. The documents of those transactions have been stored in our Chamber of Commerce.�� Mars�� forehead was dripping with cold sweat at the sight of Jeffree��s darkening expression. Despite that, he still mustered up his courage, and continued, ��Also, a while ago, Board Members Goodenia and Devoe became involved in one of the Gray Temple��s 4th-tier incidents. Young Master Cyril epted payment from the two businesses, and attempted to bail those two out of Bastie Prison. Along with the group from the city lord��s castle, there was also a group of investigators from Bastie Prison that came to our main branch.��

 Chapter 368 - From This Day Forth

    <h4>Chapter 368: From This Day Forth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��President, this is what happened: almost 20 days ago, Goodenia and...�� Mars didn��t dare to dy, and immediately gave an ount of how Goodenia and Devoe had attempted to cause trouble for Mamy Restaurant, then gotten involved in a 4th-tier incident due to Devoe��s ties with his underling, Gabriel. Cyril epted money from both sides, and tried everything he could do gather information, as well as to bail the two out, thereby leading to the current situation.


    Jeffree fell silent for a while after hearing Mars�� recount. He then looked at Mars with a meaningful expression, and asked, ��Mars, how long have you served me?��


    ��23 years, President.�� Mars lowered his head as he didn��t dare to look into Jeffree��s eyes.


    Jeffree then asked, ��You��ve been serving me ever since old Jack died. You father and you have served me for several decades, and how have I treated you two in return?��


    ��Back when Father was alive, he would often praise the president. He started as a lowly servant, and has always been grateful to the president for elevating him up the ranks. During the past 23 years, you have treated me like family.�� Mars lowered his head even further.


    ��If that��s the case, then why are you so eager to pick a side even when I��m still alive? Remember this: as long as I��m alive, I��m still the leader of the Moreton Family and the president of the Chamber of Commerce.�� Jeffree smiled with a hint of mockery on his face.


    ��Yes... Yes...�� Mars dug his chin into his chest as he sweated profusely. Even though he had served Jeffree for over 20 years, every time he saw Jeffree, he was still reminded of their first encounter, when the president had hurled a torrent of abuse at his father.


    He was like a powerful lion; he demanded awe and veneration even when he was just resting, and when he rose to his feet to let loose an enraged roar, everyone had to bow their heads.


    He was the king of this jungle, the jungle known as the Chamber of Commerce.


    ��Get that idiot toe and see me.�� Jeffree turned his gaze away from Mars as he said in an indifferent voice, ��From this day forth, do not appear before me again. Among our subsidiary businesses, choose the one that��s farthest away from here, and get out.��


    ��President...�� Mars�� expression changed drastically as he looked up. He wanted to say something, but he swallowed his words in the end. No one could change a decision that Jeffree had made.


    ��Please take care of yourself.�� Mars bowed deeply before departing with a dejected expression. As he left, he took onest look at the old man standing in the garden, and he suddenly recalled his father��s parting words before he passed away: ��Remember, there is only one president in this world, and all you have to do is give him your absolute loyalty. That��s all.��


    <i>Father, perhaps I should have listened to you. </i>Mars clenched his fists as he turned to leave with heavy footsteps. He knew that he would most likely never be able to return to thisvish manor, and he felt as if a part of his heart had gone missing.


    He had seen this manor be more and more prosperous, while the president gradually grew older. The light of the rising sun shone upon the courtyard, but it felt more like the residual light of the sunset, signifying that the end was nigh.


    <i>If the eldest young master hadn��t chosen to be a teacher, this manor would only continue to grow more prosperous. At the very least... it wouldn��t fall too quickly, </i>Mars thought to himself, but he quickly smiled, and shook his head. He thought back to how overjoyed the young master had been when he received his employment offer from Chaos School. <i>Perhaps that��s the kind of life he wants. Even without all these riches, he��s content as long as he��s around the children under his tutge.</i>


    ...


    ��Father, let me exin. I���� Cyril��s face was a little pale as he arrived at the garden. Mars had just told him about what had happened, and also bade farewell to him at the same time.


    Mars was his father��s most trusted subordinate. Even though he only acted as a spokesperson most of the time, he was the one who knew President Jeffree the best, and he held a special position in the Chamber of Commerce.


    However, he had been removed, and would never work in the Chamber of Commerce again. He had been banished to one of the Moreton Family��s subsidiary businesses, and had truly be a fringe character.


    Cyril wasn��t stupid; he knew that Jeffree was angry��very angry.


    ��p!!!��


    Before Cyril had a chance to finish his sentence, Jeffree turned around, and gave him a vicious p to the face. The crisp sound of the p even startled the birds in the garden into silence.


    ��Thud!��


    Cyril fell to his knees, and his left cheek was already swelling up as he stared at Jeffree with shock and horror. He trembled uncontrobly as he said, ��Father, I��m sorry, I was wrong...��


    ��Where did you go wrong?�� Jeffree��s hands were trembling slightly as he glowered at Jeffree. He raised his voice a few octaves, and roared, ��Tell me what you did wrong!��


    ��I...�� Cyril opened his mouth, but didn��t know how to reply. He scrambled for something to say, but drew a nk in the end.


    ��Alright, seeing as you��re too stupid to know your mistakes, let me tell you where you went wrong.�� Jeffree looked down on Cyril with a mocking expression as if he were looking at a jester. ��First, you shouldn��t have tried to undermine me. Mars and his father served me for several decades. Loyalty is the paramount trait that a servant must possess; from the moment that you forced him to serve you, you earned yourself a disloyal servant.


    ��Secondly, you shouldn��t have changed my rules. Back then, I established the rule that we can only take 50% of the rankings on the Aden Square foodpetition rankings board. If too many mediocre restaurants can buy their way onto the rankings, then customers will eventually catch on, and protest against the rankings. What have you done? You took 90% of the rankings, <i>and </i>you auctioned them off. You��re the second young master of the Moreton Family; are you that desperately in need of money?


    ��Is money all you can see? Do you know what rules are? Our Moreton Family was able to ascend to such heights because of these rules. Even if we established those rules ourselves, we have to abide by and uphold them. Only in a rtively free market can there be sustainable growth. You��ve killed off all of the freedom in the market, and what��s the point of exerting control over a dead market with no potential for growth?��


    ��Thirdly, you shouldn��t have messed with people that you can��t afford to mess with. We businessmen appear quite powerful, but we must take extra care if we want to survive in the business world. A true businessmen knows fear, and knows how to protect themselves. They know that there are certain things that they absolutely cannot do if they want to ensure their safety. But you, you went to mess with Bastie Prison, and involved yourself in a 4th-tier incident, just for some profit. Do you know what a 4th-tier incident entails? Even if you were the city lord��s son, you would be handed a life sentence in Bastie Prison if you instigated a 4th-tier incident. Who the hell do you think you are, trying to bail those two out of prison? If you get thrown into prison because of this, I definitely won��t be saving you.��


    ��Father, I��m sorry, I��m sorry, I��m sorry...�� Cyril��s face was deathly pale as he crawled forward on his knees in an attempt to wrap his arms around Cyril��s leg.


    ��Don��t think that you can do whatever you want because you��re the sole heir to the Moreton Family.�� Jeffree kicked him away with a disdainful expression, and said coldly, ��From this day forth, Gloria is one of the candidates to be the heir of the Moreton Family. She also has the right to inherit my estate.��


    ��This...!�� Those words dealt a heavy blow to Cyril, and he copsed on the ground as he looked up at Jeffree with incredulity etched on his face.

 Chapter 369 - Everything For Food!

    <h4>Chapter 369: Everything For Food!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The main branch of the Catering Association had just been renovated a few years ago, and was a very grand andvish building. However, the atmosphere within the building was currently quite grave. The employees wearing Catering Association uniforms looked on in confusion and panic as people from the city lord��s castle stormed the building. Even though they weren��t detained, they had already been prohibited from leaving the building.


    Warren stood on the second floor, and he seemed to have aged 10 years in the span of one night. Robert stood beside him, and asked, ��Did you ever think that this day woulde?��


    ��I considered this possibility as far back as 10 years ago, but so many years have passed, and nothing has happened, so I becamecent. Who would have thought that this day would still arrive.�� Warren gripped the railing, and looked down at his panicked subordinates. He looked at the Catering Association building, which had been renovated into the exact building that he had envisioned, and a wry smile appeared on his face.


    Robert was silent for a moment before asking, ��Do you regret what you did?��


    ��Why would I?�� Warren stood up straight, and spread his arms open in a proud manner as he replied, ��Look at this glorious building, look at all these employees, and look at the statues outside the building��I created all of this. Countless customers seek out the restaurants on my Aden Square foodpetition rankings board every day too, so why would I regret anything? Even without backing from the city lord��s castle, I can still achieve all this in five years.��


    Robert fell silent again before continuing, ��Do you think the old president would approve of a Food Association like this?��


    ��Perhaps...�� Warren��s expression stiffened as he turned to look at Robert. In that instant, he suddenly felt as if Robert��s facial features were a little familiar. He hesitated momentarily before asking, ��Who are you?��


    Robert looked into Warren��s eyes, and replied, ��The former president, Lorry, was my grandfather. I remember meeting you once when I was still a kid.��


    ��H... How is that possible?!�� Warren stared at Robert with incredulity as if he had heard something extremely absurd.


    ��Back when my grandfather founded the Food Association, my father was not interested in his endeavors, and he didn��t allow me toe into contact with it, either. After that, grandfather passed the Food Association onto you, and passed away the following year. Our family never had any ties with the Food Association thereafter, but my grandfather asked me to keep an eye on the Food Association prior to his passing, so I��ve always been watching it.


    ��President, you are indeed a genius. The Catering Association developed and grew faster than anyone could imagine. Even my grandfather couldn��t have imagined that the directory he had created to guide people toward good food would be such a powerful organization. However, he definitely wouldn��t want to see the Aden Square foodpetition be what it has be today. The current foodpetition haspletely deviated from his vision, and it��s not right.��


    Warren clenched his fists, and replied, ��So you came to the Catering Associationst year just so you could bring me down today?��


    ��No, that was not my intention. I suggested many times that you should change your ways. I didn��t want to have to do this, either. The Food Association is a manifestation of my grandfather��s sweat, blood, and tears, but you have also contributed to it just as much as he did. On top of that, you really did lead the Catering Association to greater heights, and put it through a period of rapid growth. Those are all des that cannot be taken away from you.�� Robert shook his head, and his expression gradually became more stern as he looked at Warren. ��But you never listened to anything I said. The mantra of our Catering Association, ��Everything for food!��, is carved on the statue outside our Catering Association.


    ��Don��t you find that ironic? Do you still remember the promises you made to my grandfather? Do you still remember what you set out to do? Do you still remember the promises you made to the city lord��s castle? What have you done these past few years? You��re plunging the entire Catering Association into an abyss, and my duty is to right your wrongs.��


    Warren looked at Robert��s firm expression, and his tightly clenched fists slowly loosened. It was as if all of the energy had escaped from his body, and he used the railing to support himself again. He looked into the distance with a pair of soulless eyes, and felt as if thevish building around him was on the verge of copse, as if it could be toppled with a gentle shove. The catering empire that he had invested so many years of his life to build was beginning to crumble in front of his eyes.


    ��To be honest, I didn��t want things to be like this, either...�� A self-deprecating smile appeared on Warren��s face. He looked at the statue outside the building, and continued, ��In the beginning, I only wanted to build a main branch for the Catering Association, but I didn��t have the money. Thus, I thought about how I could earn more money, and selling tickets was a good option. After that, some restaurants tried to bribe me for rankings. I rejected them initially as I didn��t want to corrupt the Aden Square foodpetition.


    ��However, I discovered one day that no one would notice anyway. All I had to do was to change one ranking, and I made far more money than I did selling tickets. Part of that could contribute to the association, while I made some profit for myself. I could decide how much I gave, and how much I kept, and the feeling ofmanding such wealth was very addictive. After that, the Chamber of Commerce approached me. That President Jeffree really is a sly old fox, and he really knows the rules. He reserved our rankings in bulk, and even though the money I earned per ranking decreased slightly, it was a safe and symbiotic rtionship.


    ��After that, Cyril took over the catering department of the Chamber of Commerce, and he was a lot more spendthrift than Jeffree. However, he was also more ambitious, and took over almost the entire rankings board. I knew the risks involved, but when I saw the crates of dragon coins delivered to my office, I couldn��t bear to send them back. Thus, the Aden Square foodpetition was like a ship that quickly spiraled out of my control. I couldn��t control its direction, its speed, or even set any rules anymore.


    ��I was still the president of the Catering Association, but I knew that I was just a puppet that was being controlled by money. If they needed me to do something, then all they had to do was to deliver money to my office. I couldn��t refuse. I wasn��t able to, and I didn��t dare to, either. Compared to the Chamber of Commerce, our Catering Association was like a defenseless child. After letting them in through the door, we werepletely defenseless. I could only discard my conscience. I refrained from looking at the mantra carved on the statue, and told myself that I deserved all of this.


    ��I knew that... what I was doing was wrong, but once the first step was taken, I could no longer go back.�� Warren sighed as he turned to Robert. He patted Robert��s shoulder with an earnest expression, and said, ��I remember you now. You��re the kid who always liked to follow the former president, and didn��t want to wipe your mouth after eating grilled beef. If you��re going to guide the Catering Association in the right direction, I hope you can let everyone look at the mantra on that statue with a clear conscience.��

 Chapter 370 - Are You Kidding Me?

    <h4>Chapter 370: Are You Kidding Me?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mamy Restaurant��s inability to make it back onto the rankings board was a hot conversation topic among the restaurant��s customers. Everyone was initially quite furious, but Mag��s positive demeanor blunted their rage.


    Harrison looked at Mag, and pleaded, ��Mag, are you really unable to serve the grilled fish in the morning? I had one yesterday, and it��s all I could think about for the entire night. Can you please make one for me?��


    ��The spicy grilled fish is unavable during our breakfast service. If you want, you can order it for lunch or dinner.�� The system hadn��t actually stipted that the spicy grilled fish couldn��t be served in the morning. However, he wanted to maintain the freshness of the air in the restaurant during the mornings. Furthermore, it was unhealthy to have foods with such strong vors for breakfast, so it was a health consideration for his customers as well.


    Mag had responded with a smile, but sounded imcable, so Harrison could only give up. He said, ��Alright, then I��ll get a braised chicken and rice.��


    ��Master Turtle, is my wand ready? Master Half-beard said it��s almost ready; is that true?�� Amy stood with an expectant look on her face beside Urien, who was dining on a bowl of tofu pudding.


    ��It��s almost ready. I��ll have it finished in two days at most.�� Urien nodded with a benevolent smile as he said, ��Little Amy, do you want Master to buy you a savory tofu pudding?��


    ��Yay! I��m finally getting my very own wand!�� Amy jumped for joy before shaking her head, and replying, ��No thanks, Master Turtle, I already had some earlier. You only have to pay for me.��


    ��Er... Alright.�� Urien��s expression stiffened upon hearing that. He had promised that he would pay for Amy��s meals during her lessons, but it still felt a little strange as he was paying for her in a restaurant that her father owned.


    <i>A wand that can shrink and expand? Is this the Monkey King��s golden staff <sup>1</sup> they��re talking about? </i>Mag thought to himself upon hearing their conversation. Back when Amy had first stated that condition, he had brushed it off as an unreasonable request. However, Krassu and Urien had taken it very seriously, and they were close topleting the actual wand. That was a little surprising to him, and he was looking forward to seeing what the finished product would be like.


    As the only magic caster on the entire continent that trained in both melee and long-range magic, Amy��s first ever wand had been crafted by two powerful 10th-tier magic casters, so it was surely something to look forward to even though Amy had only mastered very few spells up to this point.


    Krassu just so happened to walk into the restaurant then, and he smiled as he said, ��Arthur will probably arrive from Rodu in the next few days. I heard that there are two other little bratsing with him. They��ll be perfect test subjects for Little Amy��s new wand.��


    Amy��s eyes lit up as she asked, ��Master Half-beard, do you want Little Amy to be a bad person?��


    ��Err... Kind of. In any case, those guys definitely aren��t harboring any good intentions, so let��s show them how powerful my disciple is, and teach them a lesson.�� Krassu nodded with a smile, and he sat down before ordering a Yangzhou fried rice.


    Urien took a nce at Krassu, and retorted coldly, ��That��s <i>my </i>disciple you��re talking about there. Drill that into your head.��


    ��Heh, there��s no point in arguing. The entire Nond Continent knows that you and I are both instructing the same disciple.�� Krassu looked at Urien. A cold light was also shimmering in his eye as he said, ��However, it remains to be seen what kind of magic Amy will use to defeat her opponents. It would be very interesting to see her use melee magic to crush long-range magic.��


    ��Heh, the mes of extreme frost is enough to take care of those small fry. What��s so interesting about watching a little girl wielding arge club?�� Urien chuckled coldly.


    ��Master Half-beard, Master Turtle, are you two going to fight? Which one��s more powerful between melee and long-range magic? I really want to know.�� Amy looked at the two of them with anticipation shimmering in her eyes.


    All of the customers in the restaurant also turned to look at them. From their observations, it appeared that the two magic casters had been rtively friendly with each other recently. At the very least, that was the case when they were in the restaurant, so they didn��t have to worry about the two magic casters erupting into battle without warning.


    The feud of fire and ice between the two of them was also widely known among all of the customers. As such, everyone was looking forward to seeing when a decisive result would arise in the feud between their melee and long-range magic as well as fire and ice magic.


    ��Of course melee magic is the best. I��ll get a sweet tofu pudding.�� Krassu ced his order as he gave his response.


    ��If a magic caster still has to engage in meleebat, then there��s no point in learning magic. Thanks for the meal.�� Urien also presented his opinion, and left some money on the table before departing.


    ��Bye bye, Master Half-beard. I have to go attend my lesson now. Master Urien told me that he would teach me a new spell today.�� Amy waved at Krassu before bidding farewell to Mag and the others. She then followed Urien out the door, but she suddenly stopped at the entrance, turning to Ugly Duckling, and said, ��Come here, Ugly Duckling, you cane y with ck Coal and Green Pea.��


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling backed away cautiously as it looked at Amy, retreating all the way behind the counter. It poked its little head out from around the counter and shook its head with a determined look.


    ��Don��t worry, I won��t make you fight today.�� Amy continued to usher Ugly Duckling toward her.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling still shook its head.


    ��I won��t lock you into the birdcage today, either,�� Amy promised.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling immediately hid behind the counter, and didn��t even dare to poke its head out anymore.


    ��Tch, scaredy-cat.�� Amy shook her head before turning to leave.


    Only then did Ugly Duckling poke its head out from behind the counter, heaving a sigh of relief. It then climbed onto a stool, andy onto its back as if settled down for a nap.


    Mag looked at its portly little stomach, and shook his head with a smile. If things continued like this, it was definitely going to be an obese cat.


    ��System, the foodpetition mission has ended in failure, so give me a new mission.�� After the breakfast service, Mag carried a lounge chair under the sun, andy in it in a rxed manner. He tossed out a handful of moonlight rice, which immediately attracted a bunch of white pigeons.


    ��The mission isn��t over yet, so the system won��t release a new mission. Please try your best toplete the mission, and don��t just give up! There is no punishment for failing the mission, but it will negatively impact your missionpletion rate, which will, in turn, affect the difficulty of the uing missions and the prizes forpleting those missions.�� The system��s serious voice sounded.


    ��Holy f*ck! Are you kidding me?!!��


    Mag immediately sprang up from his chair with wide eyes.

 Chapter 371 - Choice is a Type of Freedom

    <strong>Chapter 371: Choice is a Type of Freedom</strong>


    ��I��m going to announce something today.��


    In thevish dining hall of the Moreton manor, Jeffree sat before everyone with a grave expression on his face.


    Mickey had just surreptitiously picked up his fork, but he silently put it down again upon hearing that. He sat up straight, and looked at Jeffree with awe and veneration in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Cyril sat in his seat, and stared at the te in front of him with soulless eyes as if he was waiting for judgment to be passed upon him.


    The woman sitting beside him was also slightly pale. She aimed a resentful nce at Gloria, and clenched her hands tightly.


    In contrast, Herty and Herny both wore gloating smiles on their faces. Usually, when their grandfather delivered an address like this, he was going to scold their uncle��s family. This was amon urrence during the past few years, and it had be an interesting pre-meal activity. They were wondering if it was their uncle that was going to be scolded, or if it was going to be his daughter, Gloria. After all, she had engaged in an argument with their grandfatherst time, and was kicked out of the dining hall.


    ��Master...�� Dennes Marquis sat beside Jeffree with a concerned expression on her face.


    ��Shush.�� Jeffree shot a nce at her; his voice was tinged with an indisputable tone.


    Dennes immediately fell silent, and lowered her head, not daring to speak up again.


    Lance was sitting nervously in his seat. He didn��t know what Jeffree was going to say, but nothing could change his mind or shake his determination, even if he were to be kicked out of the Moreton manor.


    Debra had her eyes downcast, and looked at Gloria with a hint of concern in her eyes. Gloria hadn��t suffered any consequences from her argument with Jeffreest time, so was he finally going to reprimand her for it?


    Could it be that grandfather is agreeing to my request? Gloria sat in thest row, and stared at Jeffree from underneath her ck veil with anticipation in her purple eyes. She wrung her hands together under the table, also as if she were awaiting judgment to be passed upon her.


    Tsk, tsk, what��s going on today? Why do I get the feeling that a major change is about to take ce? There was a hint of curiosity on Aurora��s sickly pale face. She looked at the nervous and distraught Cyril, and became even more intrigued.


    In the end, Jeffree��s gaze fell on Gloria, and he solemnly announced, ��I hereby announce that Gloria will be a candidate for the heir to the Moreton Family, so she now has the same rights as Cyril.��


    Deathly silence followed his announcement. It was so quiet that a pin being dropped could be heard.


    Cyril��s and his wife��s faces paled even further, and they looked at each other as their lips trembled.


    ��How... How is that possible?!�� Herty and Hernie��s mouths both gaped open in shock, and their eyes were filled with incredulity. They turned to look at Gloria, the cowardly little girl who didn��t even dare to show her face, and struggled toe to terms with the fact that she was now also a candidate to be the heir just like their father.


    That meant that Cyril��s status as the sole heir now ceased to exist. There was a chance that Gloria could take control over the Moreton Family some day.


    ��Yes!�� Gloria clenched her fist with joy, and she almost jumped up with excitement.


    Mickey and Debra were also staring at Gloria with disbelief in their eyes.


    ��Father, I object to your decision!�� Right at that moment, Lance rose to his feet, and he looked at Jeffree with a serious expression as he said, ��Father, no matter how unhappy with us you are, you have to remember that I was the one who made that decision all those years ago. This has nothing to do with Gloria, so I hope you won��t vent your rage against me on her; she��s still just a child.��


    ��I also object, Father. You said that I don��t have the right to be heir to the Moreton Family as I��m a woman, so why have you made Gloria one of the candidates now? I am your daughter! Why are you picking a little brat over me? What makes her worthy to be the heir to the Moreton Family?�� Aurora also rose to her feet. She was very worked up as she looked at Jeffree. A hint of color had returned to her pale cheeks, and she balled her bony hands into tight fists as if she were an enraged but malnourished lioness.


    ��Do you not know why you��re not worthy?�� Jeffree nced at Aurora, and made no effort to hide the disdain in his eyes.


    ��I...�� Aurora looked into Jeffree��s eyes, and she felt like a maggot that had been exposed to the scorching sun. The courage that she had somehow mustered up had beenpletely erased, and she lowered her head in fear. She slumped back into her seat before aiming a resentful nce at Gloria.


    ��Do you really think I��m the type of person that would vent my rage on my granddaughter? Have I done anything like that in the past two decades?�� Jeffree turned to Lance with a stern interrogatory expression.


    ��No.�� Lance was silent for a moment before shaking his head. He knew that his father was an extremely proud man. Even after Jeffree stripped him of his right to be heir to the family, Jeffree had done nothing else to him, so there was no way that he would harbor ill will toward a child.


    ��But Gloria is still only just a child. How would she be able to shoulder such a heavy responsibility? How could she be willing to do something like this? Girls should have their own dreams and pursuits, not be forced to carry such a crushing burden.�� Lance shook his head again. He didn��t understand why Jeffree had made such a decision.


    ��Big Sister?�� Mickey looked at Gloria with a hint of concern in his eyes.


    ��Father, this was my own choice.�� Right at that moment, Gloria stood up, and Lance turned toward her with surprise on his face upon hearing her deration. She looked him in the eyes, and said earnestly, ��Father, you told me that everyone, including women, has the right of free choice. I want to be an outstanding businesswoman and the heir to the Moreton Family. This is my own choice.��


    Cyril looked up at Gloria with shock and rage burning in his eyes. He had thought that Jeffree had only made that decision in a fit of rage so he could pressure him by taking away his status as the sole heir. However, it appeared that things weren��t that simple. Gloria seemed to have hatched a plot far in advance.


    ��Gloria, you have to realize that if you want to be a candidate for the heir to such arge family, you��ll be losing a lot of freedom. There will even be many asions where you will be forced to do things against your will. That��s far too unfair to you.�� Lance looked at Gloria. He was quite happy with her courage, but also a little concerned.


    ��Father, making this choice is a type of freedom in itself, is it not?�� Gloria looked at Lance with a smile.


    Lance faltered momentarily upon hearing that before a gratified smile appeared on his face, and he nodded as he said, ��Indeed it is. I should be respecting your choice, not forcing my ideals upon you.��


    ��Thank you, Father.�� Gloria smiled.


    ��My apologies, Father, and thank you for your decision, as well as your respect for Gloria.�� Lance extended a grateful salute toward Jeffree.


    ��From this day forth, the Blue Suede Textiles Shop will be under Gloria��s management. Manard will tell you all of the specifics. There is a tall mountain for you to climb if you want to be the heir, and if you can��t climb that mountain, then you will be eliminated.�� Jeffree ignored Lance as he turned toward Gloria. He then picked up his knife and fork, and sliced into his steak.

 Chapter 372 - Transition And Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 372: Transition And Inheritance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Thank you, Grandfather.�� Gloria extended a grateful bow toward Jeffree before sitting back in her seat with irrepressible joy on her veiled face.


    Upon hearing that, Cyril��s dejected expression immediately lit up, and a hint of tion shed through his eyes. He looked at Gloria, and a mocking sneer appeared on his face.


    <i>Looks like Father has no intention of handing over the Moreton Family to a woman after all, </i>Cyril thought to himself, and was very relieved. The Blue Suede Textiles Shop was the first business that was founded by the Moreton Family, and was an old establishment that had been in the Aden Square for several decades.


    However, the only merit that textile shop had was its sentimental value, and its importance in the history of the Moreton Family. It was the most mediocre among all of the Moreton Family��s countless businesses, and due tockluster management, it had been making losses for the past two years. The only reason why it was still open was because Jeffree had insisted on keeping it open.


    Now, Jeffree was making Gloria manage that textile shop. She was just a little girl who hadn��t even been outside the manor much, so how could she possibly reverse that situation? She would most likely waste a few years there to no avail before losing her candidacy to the heirloom.


    Mickey looked at Gloria with admiration on his face, and he asked quietly, ��Big Sister, you��re so awesome! Are you a boss now?��


    ��Shh, eat first,�� Gloria replied in a quiet voice, but the joy in her voice was quite apparent.


    <i>My little girl has really grown up. To think that she dares to speak like that in front of her grandfather; she��s just like her father. </i>Debra appraised Gloria with a warm smile on her face.


    <i>Even though it��s a difficult beginning, it��s a beginning nheless. If she can experience happiness there, then it��s a good thing. </i>Lance picked up his knife and fork. He was aware of the situation of the Blue Suede Textiles Shop, but he was also very surprised that Jeffree would make such a decision at all.


    Regardless of whether she would seed on her journey, everything would be worth it as long as she was happy.


    ...


    ��President, this is the information on the Catering Association and Bastie Prison incidents, as well as the suggestions offered up by our panel of advisors. Please have a look and make the final decision.�� Manard, who had reced Mars as Jeffree��s secretary, ced two documents on the desk in front of Jeffree.


    ��Read it out to me.�� Jeffree leaned back in his chair, and closed his eyes with an exhausted expression.


    ��Yes.�� Manard immediately picked up the two documents, and read out the two series of suggestions.


    ��Do as they say when dealing with the Catering Association. Our Chamber of Commerce and board members cannot take responsibility for that incident. Warren and the vice presidents have already been detained, so they��ll have to bear the full brunt of the matter.�� Jeffree opened his eyes, and looked at the second document in Manard��s hands as he jeered, ��I pay these guys so much, but some of their suggestions are simply absurd. Our Chamber of Commerce is indeed powerful enough to oppose the Bastie Prison, but they��ve forgotten that the Gray Temple and the city lord��s castle stand behind the Bastie Prison. If we offend those two powerhouses, then there will be no ce for us in Chaos City.��


    ��Then, how should we take care of this matter, President?�� Manard asked.


    ��Give them all of our files on Devoe and Goodenia, and fully cooperate with the Bastie Prison��s investigation so we can make up for Cyril��s attempts to bail those two out. We have to ensure that our Chamber of Commerce isn��t swept up in this matter. As for the money that Cyril took, make him spit it up and return all of it,�� Jeffree replied calmly.


    ��But the panel of advisors have analyzed that if our Chamber of Commerce is unable to protect our board members, that��ll damage our reputation, and could even lead some board members to turn to the Buffett Family instead.�� Manard was a little concerned.


    ��Heh, I��ve never told anyone that the Chamber of Commerce would be a safety for them, nor do I have any tolerance for those who break rules. People should learn the importance of having fear, and also learn to use rules rather than change them. If that little brat from the Buffett Family dares to ept those people, then she��s a fool who poses no threat to us.�� Jeffree chuckled coldly.


    ��Yes.�� Manard��s expression changed slightly, and he picked up the documents before quickly walking out the door.


    The Chamber of Commerce had encountered countless challenges and threats, but Jeffree was always able to ovee them through his unique perspective and way of doing things. That was why it was able to be such a powerful organization on the Nond Continent.


    He was a man who had stood at the pinnacle of the business world in Chaos City, and even on the entire continent, for several decades.


    <i>I don��t want to see the battle between the Moretons and the Buffetts be a struggle between two women in the end. I hope you won��t disappoint me again, Cyril. </i>Jeffree tapped his fingers on his table absentmindedly as he stared out the window, and fell into deep thought.


    ...


    ��From this day forth, Robert will be your new president. He will take over from Warren and reform the Catering Association. He will establish a fairer and more transparent new Catering Association, and the city lord��s castle will also be heavily involved in the process. A third-party surveince organization to help our Catering Association will be a truepass for the foodies of Chaos City.��


    Within the Catering Association��s conference hall, a representative official from the city lord��s castle announced the inauguration of the new president before shaking hands with Robert.


    ��Everything for food! I hope all of us can strive toward that collective goal. I hope each and every one of you can feel proud when you look at the mantra on the statue outside.�� Robert looked at everyone below the stage with an earnest expression.


    A round of apuse erupted, but everyone wore different expressions in response to this sudden change.


    ��With Vice President Robert as the new president, it won��t be long until our Aden Square foodpetition rankings receive the support of the customers again!�� Rood clenched his fists with excitement.


    ��Indeed. Who would have thought that the former president and all of the vice presidents would be arrested in one night? I can finally see hope for our Catering Association.�� Arvin nodded in response, and was also very excited.


    ��There��s going to be a massive revolution, right? Will we lose our jobs as a result?��


    ��Will we have to share the me for what the presidents have done? There was a group from the city lord��s castle that came today, and they took all of our documents. After so many years in the association, who doesn��t have some skeletons in their closet?��


    Far more people were panicked and concerned rather than excited.


    ��Due to the special nature of this transition, we won��t be investigating any average employees, so please do not worry, and focus on doing your jobs, maintaining the normal operation of the Catering Association. I hope everyone can work hard to make the association a better ce.�� Robert soothed the concerns in everyone��s hearts before announcing the conclusion of the conference.

 Chapter 373 - Stop! Stop right now!

    <h4>Chapter 373: Stop! Stop right now!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Did you hear? A massive crackdown happened at the Catering Association today. I saw a bunch of officials from the city lord��s castle entering and exiting the building this morning, and even the main gate has been locked.��


    ��I also saw that, but it appears that everything went back to normal in the afternoon. Could it be that even the city lord��s castle is going to stand up for Mamy Restaurant now?��


    ��If you ask me, the investigation should have beenunched long ago. I��ve never eaten at any restaurant from the Aden Square foodpetition rankings in the past two years. Every time I��ve tried, I��ve been thoroughly disappointed; those rankings arepletely pointless.��


    The customers lining up outside Mamy Restaurant all discussed spiritedly among themselves. Many of them had seen what had happened to the Catering Association in the morning.


    <i>Could it be that the city lord really liked my grilled fishst night, so he decided to investigate the Catering Association? But I didn��t get a chance to say anythingst night... </i>Mag had also heard the news, and even though he didn��t know what had happened, he was still feeling a sense of gloating satisfaction with the ordeal that the Catering Association had suffered.


    However, Mag was aware that unless the city lord wanted to tear down and rebuild the Catering Association, he would most likely only give them a stern warning, and nothing would really change after that.


    As for whether Mamy Restaurant would make it back onto the rankings board or not, he wasn��t very optimistic. After all, if a massive reform really were to take ce, no one would care enough about Mamy Restaurant to reinstate it on the rankings board. Mag wasn��t narcissistic enough to believe that the entire world revolved around his restaurant.


    ��Boss, are we having grilled fish tonight?�� Yabemiya stood at the entrance to the kitchen, and looked at Mag with anticipation in her eyes.


    ��That��s right, we��ll have medium spice grilled fish tonight.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He wanted to try the super spicy grilled fish, but he was worried that Sally would be unable to handle it. In any case, the medium spice vor was already quite good, so he felt like it was the best option.


    <i>Hmm? Why are there so many people lined up here? </i>Vivian was surprised by the long line waiting outside Mamy Restaurant.


    She had changed into a loose-fitting navy blue shirt today. Last time, the strapping around her chest had ripped open, causing a very awkward situation. In order to avoid suffering the same embarrassment again, she hade well prepared, and she was going to order a super spicy grilled fish!


    <i>With so many people in the line, how long will I have to wait? I was the one who alerted Father to the quality of this restaurant. All of those fatsos have been detained, but I still have to wait in line? </i>Vivian was grumbling internally, but before she knew it, she already found herself at the back of the line. She pursed her lips, and thought to herself, <i>So be it. Seeing as their spicy grilled fish is so delicious, I��ll line up. Otherwise, I would never be willing to stand behind so many people!</i>


    She had finally had a good night of sleep the day before, and woke up at 9am this morning. It was such a wonderful feeling. She had already forgotten how long it had been since she had slept so well and woken up naturally rather than being roused by her pain.


    All of that could be attributed to the spicy grilled fish that she had eaten the day before. As such, she had changed into male attire, ande to dine on the dish again. However, on this asion, she hade out through the front door rather than jump over the wall.


    <i>No! I can��t! I really can��t eat it today! </i>Nearby, Schonard shook his head vigorously, but his legs were taking him involuntarily toward Mamy Restaurant. Furthermore, his gait was a little peculiar. His two legs were spread quite wide, and he walked like a crab with a reluctant expression on his face.


    <i>Stop! Stop right now! If I eat that again today, my a*shole really will explode! No, no, no... The insanely spicy grilled fish is not to be messed with! </i>Schonard forced himself to stop, and a pained expression appeared on his face as he turned to leave. However, he hadn��t even taken two steps when he turned back around again. He looked up at the restaurant��s sign with an enraptured expression, and he was caught momentarily in an internal conflict before gritting his teeth, and joining the line of customers. <i>Screw it! I��d rather die than not eat such delicious grilled fish today. As long as I don��t order the insanely spicy level, I should be ok, right?</i>


    <i>It��s that annoying guy again. Is he stalking me? Heh, my father approved of mying here today, so if that guy tries to ckmail me, I��ll teach him a lesson! I haven��t touched a sword in many years, but I should be able to take care of a pervert like him with no issue. </i>A hint of disdain appeared Vivian��s face as she caught sight of Schonard. She clenched her fists tightly, and prepared tosh out at a moment��s notice.


    Many customers still remembered this rich boy who had tried to reserve the entire restaurant the night prior. He had ordered an insanely spicy grilled fish the day before, and his head smoked like a chimney as he dined on the dish. Looking at his abnormal gait and peculiar expression, they knew that the insanely spicy level was indeed not something to be messed with.


    Schonard had been quite distracted the entire day. All he could think about was the spicy grilled fish, and as he joined the line, he didn��t even notice Vivian.


    <i>He��s not even taking a single nce at me! </i>Vivian had prepared herself for battle, so she was a little disappointed upon seeing that. However, she certainly wasn��t going to pick a fight with Schonard herself. Thus, she was a little bored as she looked around her, and then she discovered a curious phenomenon��why had all the customers split up into two lines?


    She raised the question to the elderly man that was standing in front of her in the line.


    ��This must be your first time here at Mamy Restaurant, right?�� The elderly man was quite benevolent, and he smiled as he replied, ��To exin why the customers of the restaurant have split themselves into two lines, I have to tell you about a delicious dish known as tofu pudding...��


    Vivian listened with intrigue as the elderly man recounted how two 10th-tier magic casters had engaged in a fierce battle over a bowl of tofu pudding. Following that was the establishment of the sweet and savory factions, which resulted in the two lines.


    ��Is the tofu pudding really that delicious?�� Vivian was a little skeptical. She had actually ordered a tofu pudding the night before, but the fish was toorge, so she canceled the order, and didn��t get to taste the tofu pudding. After hearing the elderly man��s story, she was getting quite curious about the dish.


    ��Of course. Let me tell you about the savory tofu pudding: it��s refreshingly delicious, and can prime your stomach before a good meal. It��s an exquisite dish that is not to be missed.�� The elderly man strongly advocated for the savory tofu pudding.


    ��Don��t listen to him. The tofu pudding is sweet, yet not overwhelmingly so, and it��s the perfect dessert after a good meal.�� A middle-aged man from the other line immediately stated his objection.


    ��Then... I can just get one of each, and I��ll know which one is better after I taste them for myself.�� Vivian felt like there was an easy solution.


    ��You can if Mag is willing to sell you two.�� Both of them rolled their eyes in unison, and didn��t say anything more.


    <i>Hmph, it��s not like I don��t have money; why wouldn��t he sell them to me? </i>Vivian pursed her lips. She wasn��t concerned in the slightest.


    ��Wee.�� Mag opened the restaurant door with a smile. The newly released strength had increased store profits significantly once again, and he had already saved up enough to purchase a second strength point. Furthermore, it appeared to be time to upgrade the restaurant again as well.

 Chapter 374 - Ill Get the Insanely Spicy Grilled Fish!

    <h4>Chapter 374: I��ll Get the Insanely Spicy Grilled Fish!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��System, the expenditure used to purchase strength points can also be used to upgrade the restaurant, right?�� Mag asked internally.


    ��That��s right. As long as the expenditure isn��t on purchasing ingredients, you can use it to upgrade the restaurant. What are you waiting for? You can upgrade the restaurant to level two for less than 40,000 gold coins! There are so many rights and benefits waiting for you!�� The system��s vehement voice sounded in response, and Mag felt as if it were about to jump out of his head.


    ��Hold on, I still haven��t thought about when I want to upgrade. How about we discuss some benefits first; can you erase the impact on the mission failure rate from the failure of the foodpetition mission today?�� Mag asked.


    ��No!�� The system��s voice was firm and non-negotiable.


    ��Then I won��t upgrade the restaurant.�� Mag��s response was just as resolute.


    ��...��


    The system was furious. ��You can��t be so shameless!��


    ��I��ve always been this shameless.�� Mag chuckled.


    ��But you have a daughter, and she has a biological mother! You need to set a good example for them!�� the system retorted.


    ��She does indeed have a mother, but I don��t even know what her mother looks like. How about you help me recover my lost memories? At least I��ll have a mental image of who I��m trying to set an example for then.�� Mag continued to chuckle.


    ��The system can��t do that!�� Mag��s request met with a firm rejection.


    ��Then I can��t do anything. I��ll give you some time to reconsider. I feel like the restaurant is quite good as it is, and it doesn��t matter whether I upgrade it or not. I��m earning tons of money a day anyway.�� Mag put on a nonchnt expression. He actually did want to upgrade the restaurant, but it was clear that the system was more desperate, so it would be a waste not to extort it for some benefits.


    As Harrison walked in, he suggested, ��Mag, business is so good for your restaurant, why don��t consider an expansion? Aren��t all of the shops next to your restaurant empty? If you expand the restaurant, all of the customers will have seats rather than having to wait in a line.��


    ��Hmm, I��ll consider that.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He couldn��t determine whether an expansion could take ce; that decision was down to the system. Otherwise, it would be an issue if there were a disparity in the decor and construction style.


    All of the customers flooded in through the door, and as Vivian passed by Mag, she couldn��t help but take an extra nce at him.


    <i>His food is so delicious, and it has such miraculous effects. On top of that, he��s about 80% as handsome as I am; he is indeed no ordinary man, </i>Vivian thought to herself as she stroked her fake mustache in a narcissistic manner before averting her gaze.


    Mag had noticed what Vivian was doing, and he raised an eyebrow with a hint of amusement on his face. <i>What an interesting girl. I wonder which family��s young mistress she is.</i>


    ��Are you alright over there?�� Mag then noticed Schonard walking in with a peculiar gait, and he extended some words of concern toward him.


    ��Of... of course I��m fine.�� Schonard forced a nonchnt expression onto his face, and stood up a little straighter. However, in doing so, his buttocks tightened, and his casual facade almost crumbled due to the sharp pain that shot up his rear. However, he refused to be embarrassed again after the humiliation he had suffered the night before.


    Mag smiled, and asked, ��I��m d to hear that. So would you like another insanely spicy grilled fish today? You��re the only one who ordered the insanely spicy grilled fish yesterday. I mustud you for being a true warrior.��


    Schonard swallowed nervously, and as he looked at Mag��s smile, he was struck by an urge to punch him in the face. However, his mobility was restricted due to his physical difort, and the spicy grilled fish really was too delicious to miss, so he could only suppress his rage.


    All of the customers also turned toward Schonard upon hearing that. There weren��t many people who could draw words of admiration from Mag.


    ��Hmm? Aren��t you the smoking red lion? You ate the insanely spicy grilled fish yesterday; that was so awesome! When smoke was rising from your head, you really did look like you were insane!�� Amy held Ugly Duckling in her arms, and she pped her little hands with a genuine expression of admiration.


    Schonard��s expression twisted upon hearing that. He didn��t how to respond to this type of praise. However, all of the customers were looking at him, and the half-elf girl was staring at him with reverence, so his ego was instantly inted once again.


    ��A true man dines exclusively on insanely spicy grilled fish!��


    Schonard felt as if he could hear a voice ring out in his mind. That voice set his blood alight, and he clenched his fists as he yelled, ��One spicy grilled fish, insanely spicy level!��


    ��Will your body really be able to handle that? Maybe you should get a mildly spicy grilled fish instead.�� Mag was a little concerned.


    ��My body ispletely fine! I��m as fit as a horse! I want the insanely spicy level! Insanely! Spicy! Level!�� Schonard reaffirmed with an extremely resolute expression.


    ��Alright, then.�� Schonard��s determination was clearly unshakeable, so Mag didn��t try to persuade him any further. He turned to the kitchen, and thought to himself, <i>These young people really aren��t to be messed with!</i>


    <i>Holy f*ck! I ordered the insanely spicy level again?! No! If I keep eating like this, I��m going to die! I have to cancel! I have to cancel... </i>Schonard suddenly came to his senses as he looked at Mag��s departing figure, and his expression immediately crumbled.


    ��You��re so awesome, Big Brother Smoking Red Lion. I can��t believe you ordered another insanely spicy grilled fish; you must really be insane, right?�� Amy looked up at Schonard, and contemted momentarily before her eyes lit up as she said, ��I��ll call you Big Brother Insane Smoking Red Lion from now on.��


    ��You can call me whatever you want.�� Schonard looked at Amy with a resigned expression. He suddenly realized why he had ordered an insanely spicy grilled fish against his better judgment.


    Only a small part of the reason was that Mag had goaded him; the main factor was the praise that he had received from this little girl.


    She was simply too adorable, and her words of praise inted his ego significantly, causing him to order the insanely spicy grilled fish again...


    <i>I hope... I can still see the sun rise tomorrow. </i>Schonard sighed internally, and trudged into the restaurant as if he were walking to his execution tform.


    Vivian sat down in a seat, and turned to Yabemiya as she said, ��I want a savory tofu pudding, and a super spicy grilled fish. After having the grilled fish, I want a sweet tofu pudding as dessert.��


    ��Sorry, our tofu pudding is limited to one per customer.�� Yabemiya shook her head in response.


    ��I��ll definitely pay for them, even in advance if required,�� Vivian replied.


    ��Sorry, this a rule of the restaurant; each customer can only order one tofu pudding.�� Yabemiya shook her head again.


    ��Then what if I pay double the price? How will I know which one is better if I don��t taste them together?�� Vivian��s brows furrowed as she attempted to negotiate with Yabemiya.

 Chapter 375 - I’m Sorry, I Can’t

    Chapter 375: I��m Sorry, I Can��t


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ��I��m sorry, this a rule of our restaurant, and we can��t make an exception even if you pay double the price.�� Yabemiya shook her head once again.


    ��You see now? Even if you want to taste both vors, Mag won��t sell it to you. Just get a savory tofu pudding.�� The elderly man from before chuckled as he ate a spoonful of his savory tofu pudding, upon which a blissful expression appeared on his face.


    *Arrrgh! I��m so angry! I don��t want to eat here anymore! *Vivian was furious, but she looked at Yabemiya��s bubbly smile and the delicious scent of tofu pudding and grilled fish in the air, and she couldn��t help but salivate profusely. She took a deep breath, and turned to Yabemiya again as she said, ��Alright, then I��ll just get a savory tofu pudding and a super spicy grilled fish.��


    ��Alright, your order will be ready soon.�� Yabemiya nodded with a smile, and turned to leave.


    ��Hmph, they��re lucky that I��m an easygoing person. Otherwise, I��d turn around and... and...�� Vivian looked at the spicy grilled fish that had just been ced down on the neighboring table, and she swallowed the rest of her sentence along with the drool that was threatening to overflow.


    ...


    ��We��ve really done well today, Boss. If things continue like this, we��ll be able to save up enough to buy roujiamos for the entire winter.��


    ��One bronze wild boar, two green winged snakes, and one sawtooth tiger; that��s enough for many days worth of roujiamo.�� Outside the restaurant, Mond and Kiel looked at Sargeras with excitement on their faces. Both of them had a few small cuts on their faces, but they didn��t appear to have suffered any major injuries.


    ��The roujiamo is extraordinarily effective for progression. I feel like I won��t have to eat that many roujiamo before I��ll be able to make another breakthrough!��


    Cossus, Calzac, and Markza were also very animated. Ever since they had tasted the roujiamo for the first time, the first thought in their mind when they woke up every day was: ��For roujiamo! We must fight for roujiamo! We mustplete more missions for roujiamo!��


    Only through eating more roujiamo could they be more powerful. This was a path to unprecedented power, and they were extremely excited to have discovered it.


    ��Winter ising soon, and the weather has been colder this year than in the previous years, which suggests that this winter mightst longer than usual. We have to prepare more roujiamo to cope with that.�� Sargeras shook his head with a grave expression, and said, ��On top of that, a third group of brothers is expected to join us soon, so we have to make preparations for that. Once the weather starts to get colder, prey will be more and more difficult to find.��


    All of the demons�� expressions also became grimmer upon hearing that.


    Sargeras raised his folding to the sky, and yelled loudly, ��Let��s work hard for our tribe, and for roujiamo!��


    ��For roujiamo!�� theva demons yelled in unison, and they were full of vigor once again.


    ��These demons... are a little adorable.��


    All of the customers looked outside the restaurant upon hearing themotion, and many of them wore benevolent smiles as they did so. Thoseva demons visited the restaurant every day for roujiamo, and despite their intimidating appearance, they were all gentlemen on the inside. They abided by all of the restaurant��s rules, and even helped to maintain order in the restaurant. In order not to affect the dining experience of the other customers, they voluntarily stood outside to eat, and many customers had developed a fondness for them.


    *Roujiamo? Is that what thoseva demons are going crazy for? *Vivian looked outside with a hint of surprise on her face. She then flipped open her menu again as she was curious to see just what kind of dish his roujiamo was.


    *No matter what it is, it can��t be more delicious than my spicy grilled fish. I could eat that dish every day for the rest of my life. The medium spice was already very satisfying yesterday; I��m really looking forward to tasting the super spicy grilled fish today. *Vivian nced at the kitchen with yearning and anticipation in her eyes.


    ��Here is the savory tofu pudding you ordered. Enjoy.�� Yabemiya emerged from the kitchen with a bowl of savory tofu pudding, and set it down in front of Vivian with a smile.


    ��Thank you.�� Vivian nodded as she turned her attention to the tofu pudding in front of her.


    Reddish-orange juices had been poured on top of the tofu pudding, along with pickled vegetables, coriander, minced garlic, chopped green onions, and a few drops of sesame seed oil. Steam was still rising from the freshly made tofu pudding, and its delectable scent wafted toward her.


    ��Gulp.��


    Vivian couldn��t help but swallow. However, she quickly realized that she had lost herposure, and she coughed to hide her embarrassment. She sat up straighter in her chair, and said, ��I actually only want to eat the spicy grilled fish, but seeing as it��s not ready yet, I guess I have no choice but to have this first. Still, I think the spicy grilled fish is the most delicious dish.��


    Yabemiya smiled, but didn��t say anything. She found this young man to be quite amusing. He would asionally ramble to himself, but his personality appeared to be quite good, and he was not an unreasonable person.


    Vivian picked up her spoon, and gently dug into the tofu pudding. The spoon sliced through the soft tofu pudding as if it were slicing through water, and the reddish-orange juices on top immediately seeped into the incision. As her spoon dug deeper into the tofu pudding, its aroma became even more pronounced, and her eyes lit up with anticipation.


    Due to her condition, she always had to eat very nd foods, so when she snuck out for meals, she always preferred to find some dishes that were really strong in vor in order to stimte her taste buds.


    However, even though the tofu pudding��s aroma wasn��t very strong, it still evoked a powerful craving within her.


    The tofu pudding slid down her tongue, and it melted in her mouth along with the savory juices. Theplementary ingredients also contributed to enhancing the vor, and even after swallowing the mouthful of tofu pudding, its delectable vor continued to linger in her mouth.


    *It��s so delicious! What is this stuff? How could it be so smooth and tender? It��s not water, but it melts in my mouth, and I can taste a faint hint of seafood in it. Those dried shrimp are very small, but they��re full of vor. Even the pickled vegetables here are different from any that I��ve tasted before. The vor is just right, andplements the tofu pudding to perfection. *Vivian stared at the tofu pudding with incredulity on her face. Its vor waspletely different from that of the spicy grilled fish, but it was just as captivating.


    One mouthful was not enough! She simply couldn��t stop after eating the first spoonful!


    She shoveled one spoonful of tofu pudding after another into her mouth, and a blissful smile appeared on her face as the delicious taste spread over her pte.


    *Spicy grilled fish is the best! But... tofu pudding is also very delicious! *Vivian had alreadypletely forgotten what she had said earlier; her mind waspletely preupied with the tofu pudding!


    ��As expected, savory tofu pudding really is the best.�� The elderly man from before nodded with contentment. He reluctantly ced thest spoonful of tofu pudding into his mouth, and savored it slowly before swallowing it.


    ��Even though the vor was rather ordinary... seeing as the spicy grilled fish isn��t ready yet, I��ll get another savory tofu pudding.�� Vivian put down the bowl that she had just licked squeaky clean as she turned to Yabemiya. Even though her expression was quite calm and collected, the tips of her ears were a little red.


    ��I��m sorry, I can��t.�� Yabemiya shook her head with a resolute expression.

 Chapter 376 - Outdoor Dining Area?

    <h4>Chapter 376: Outdoor Dining Area?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Vivian looked at Yabemiya with a serious expression, and asked, ��Even if I were to leave now, and nevere back again unless you sold me a second tofu pudding, you still wouldn��t change your mind?��


    ��Big Brother Mustache, you can��t go!�� Amy cried.


    ��Why? What if I insist on leaving? Are you worried that if I nevere again, business will be bad for your restaurant?�� Vivian looked at Amy with a smile. She felt as if she had gained the ascendancy.


    ��No, it��s not that. If you really want to go, then you have to pay for the tofu pudding first. That��ll be 200 copper coins.�� Amy shook her head as she extended her little hand toward Vivian.


    Vivian��s smile immediately froze on her face. She looked at Amy��s serious expression, and suddenly discovered that she hadpletely underestimated this little girl.


    ��Did you not bring money, Big Brother Mustache? That won��t do. Our restaurant only takes cash, and you can leave after you pay.�� Amy looked back at Vivian with confusion in her eyes.


    <i>To leave or not to leave? </i>Vivian became quite conflicted. She was only trying to threaten Yabemiya so she could get another savory tofu pudding, but this little girl wasn��t scared in the slightest, and was more than willing to let her leave as long as she paid.


    Yabemiya was also looking at Vivian with a smile. She wasn��t worried that Vivian wouldn��t be able to pay. After all, she could tell from his attire that he was quite wealthy. Besides, he had paid for the grilled fish the night before as well <sup>1</sup> .


    However, the rule of one tofu pudding per person was set in stone, and no exceptions could be made. If he insisted on having a second tofu pudding, and would leave if he didn��t get it, then she would tell him it was just as Amy had said��pay the bill, and you may leave.


    <i>No! I��m really angry, but I can��t miss out on that delicious spicy grilled fish today. If I don��t eat it, I might not be able to sleep well tonight, so I have to have it. I��ll just have to swallow my pride! </i>Vivian looked at Yabemiya, who didn��t look like she was anywhere close to changing her mind, and Amy, who still had her little hand extended with a serious expression, and she heaved a resigned sigh. She crossed her arms in a grumpy disy, and said, ��I actually want to leave, but the spicy grilled fish must be close to being served, right? If I leave now, the fish would go to waste, and that would be a shame. As such, I��ll leave after eating the grilled fish. Forget the tofu pudding.��


    ��Alright, please wait for a moment.�� Yabemiya smiled as she entered the kitchen.


    ��Big Brother Mustache, you just want to eat the spicy grilled fish, right? I can see it in our eyes.�� Amy also withdrew her little hand, and looked at Vivian with a knowing smile.


    ��Who told you that? How is that possible? You��re wrong!�� Vivian was quite flustered as she waved her hands. She inched her face closer to Amy, and said, ��Also, why do you call me Big Brother Mustache? That��s such a bad nickname. Call me Big Brother Most Handsome on the Entire Continent. I like that nickname.��


    ��But I don��t like it; I like calling you Big Brother Mustache.�� Amy shook her head before pointing to the kitchen with a proud expression, and said, ��Also, Big Brother Most Handsome on the Entire Continent is my father, not you.��


    ��Er...�� Vivian turned toward the kitchen, and was at a loss for words. This littless wasn��t backing down in the slightest, and she didn��t know how to respond. She looked at Amy��s adorable little face, and conceded her loss with a resigned sigh.


    ��Alright, whatever makes you happy, then.�� Vivian took a nce at Schonard, who somehow managed to appear both grief-stricken and excited at the same time, and she immediately felt better. At the very least, her nickname was much better than his stupid long one.


    ��Alright, Big Brother Mustache.�� Amy nodded, and stroked Ugly Duckling, which was rubbing its body against her leg, and she picked it up before walking away.


    <i>I was going to tell you thetest news from the Catering Association, but you��ve taken my Big Brother Most Handsome on the Entire Continent nickname away from me, so I��m not going to tell you anything, hmph! </i>Vivian thought to herself before resting her chin in her hand with a bored expression as she watched Amy y with Ugly Duckling.


    One dish after another was delivered out of the kitchen. Even though Mag was the only chef, the rate at which dishes were prepared was a lot faster than even in mostrge restaurants. Customers soon began to dig into their meals, and a blissful atmosphere permeated the entire restaurant.


    ��I��ll get 30 roujiamos.�� Sargeras immediately made a loud announcement as he walked into the restaurant. His usual seat was already taken, so he stood with his folding chair near the entrance, and didn��t go in any further.


    ��We should have some seats avable soon.�� Yabemiya addressed Sargeras with a smile. She had be quite familiar with this demon who ordered several dozens of roujiamos every day.


    ��That��s alright, we��ll stand outside to eat. My brothers are really hungry, so if you could prepare the roujiamos as quickly as possible, that would be great.�� Sargeras shook his head with a bashful smile. He didn��t mind if he got a seat or not.


    ��Alright, please wait for a moment.�� Yabemiya nodded with a smile before quickly making her way toward the kitchen.


    ��Boss, I feel like we should set up some tables and chairs outside the restaurant. That way, customers who don��t want toe in have a ce to sit.�� Yabemiya walked into the kitchen, and made this suggestion as she loaded roujiamos onto a tter.


    ��Hmm, that��s a good idea. But are we allowed to do that in the Aden Square?�� Mag nodded with a thoughtful expression. An outdoor dining area was indeed a good idea, but he wondered if it was viable.


    ��That��s a valid concern. I just feel bad for theva demons whenever I see them standing outside to eat. After all, they��re already very tired every time theye to our restaurant, but they still have to stand.�� Yabemiya nodded with a hint of sympathy in her eyes.


    ��That��s a problem that we should address.�� Mag also turned to look outside upon hearing that. Sure enough, a fewva demons were standing outside the restaurant, and all carried injuries. It appeared that they had just returned from a hunting trip.


    Earning the money required for several dozens of roujiamo every day ced a lot of pressure on them. They had toplete many missions in order to earn that money, and if they could take a seat while they enjoyed their meal, then it would surely be a form of constion to them after their day of hard work.


    ��Ding!��


    Right at that moment, the restaurant��s door was pushed open, and a tall and slender woman in a blue dress walked in. The temperature in the room instantly dropped by a few degrees, and even Mag, who was standing in the kitchen, could feel the frosty aura emanating from her body.

 Chapter 377 - Is She Here For Miya?

    Chapter 377: Is She Here For Miya?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Why is she here? Mag looked at the woman who had juste in, and his eyes widened with surprise. She was an extremely beautiful woman who appeared to be around 20 years of age, and her skin was as fair as snow. However, both her expression and disposition were cold to the extreme. Wasn��t she the Frost Dragon that he had encountered at the city gatesst time?


    Mag had an extremely good memory, and he recalled that he had taken an extra nce at her during their first encounter at the city gates, but he didn��t recall doing anything to offend her. In any case, Urien and Krassu were both in the restaurant at the moment, so he didn��t have to worry about her causing any trouble. He was merely curious why someone like her would visit his restaurant. Could she be here for a meal?


    Elizabeth looked at the bustling restaurant, and her brows furrowed slightly. There were all types of strange scents intermingling in the air, which was quite annoying for her.


    She didn��t like human food, and she didn��t like adding a bunch of condiments to food. It made her feel as if she had eaten something strange.


    She hade today in order to find the half-dragon girl that she had seenst time. On that asion, she had gone elsewhere to take care of some other matters. Even though those matters hadn��t beenpletely resolved, at least she wouldn��t have to worry about being spied on anymore. As such, she had returned to see if that half-dragon girl was the person that she was looking for.


    ��Welco...�� Yabemiya made her way over with a smile, and her eyes immediately lit up at the sight of Elizabeth. Her mouth gaped open slightly, and the rest of her sentence got stuck in her throat.


    What a beautiful woman. She��s like a goddess, and... why do I feel a hint of a familiar aura from her? It��s the same feeling that I get from Mother... Yabemiya was a little perplexed, and she was slightly entranced as she looked at Elizabeth.


    *She... really is a half-dragon, but why is her bloodline so strange? She has one golden pupil and one ck pupil. If she possesses the Golden Dragon bloodline, then both of her eyes should be golden in color; there��s no way a human��s bloodline would be able to contend with that of a Golden Dragon. This type of urrence will only happen with dragons of a lower tier. *Elizabeth was also examining Yabemiya with confusion in her blue eyes. She could also sense a slightly familiar aura from Yabemiya, but it was her first timeing into contact with a half-dragon, so she didn��t know if she would feel this way toward all half-dragons or if there was an actual bloodline connection.


    Elizabeth stood at the entrance, while Yabemiya stood in front of her with a tter in her arms. The two of them stared at one another as if they had been immobilized.


    The frosty aura permeated the entire restaurant, causing many customers to shiver as they turned toward the entrance.


    *What a beautiful woman! *


    That was the first thought that appeared in many people��s minds. She was an icy beauty who was really good to look at, but her frosty disposition made it clear that she was not to be messed with.


    *This frosty aura... doesn��t stem from magic. Could it be that she��s a Frost Dragon? *Sargeras stood near the entrance, and appraised Elizabeth with a surprised expression. As ava demon, he was very sensitive toward ice, and he tightened his grip on his foldable chair.


    Outside the restaurant, cautious expressions also appeared on the faces of the otherva demons. They harbored a natural sense of enmity toward the cold.


    *Is that a little girl from the Frost Dragon family? *Urien was sweating profusely as he dined on his grilled fish, and he turned to look at Elizabeth with a hint of surprise on his face. This little girl looks a little like that guy from all those years ago. I think he has a daughter that should be about her age. I haven��t heard any news about him for many years, but he��s being hunted by so many people, so he must be in hiding at the moment.


    ��Jeez, can��t I have a nice warm meal?�� Krassu furrowed his brows, and the frosty aura in the restaurant immediately receded, making the temperature go back to normal again.


    *Lord of Fire, Krassu! *Elizabeth immediately took her eyes off Yabemiya, and focused her gaze on Krassu. Her expression changes slightly, and she hesitated momentarily before withdrawing her frosty aura. At the same time, she took a nce at Sargeras, and a cautious look appeared in her eyes.


    The dragon ind and Ghost Inds neighbored each other. Even though there was a vast expanse of ocean separating them, the two sides would still engage in regr conflicts. During the war among species, countless battles had erupted between them.


    The Frost Dragons andva demons were natural enemies, so they fought very often. Back when theva demons were one of the top 10 demon subspecies, they had countless powerhouses among their ranks, and couldpete with the giant ice dragons.


    However, theva demons had since declined, while the Frost Dragons still retained their high status among all dragons. Thus, the two sides were no longer rivals, though the decline of theva demons was not unrted to the Frost Dragons.


    As such, both sides still harbored resentment toward each other even to this very day.


    However, theva demons no longer had what it took to oppose the Frost Dragons, and thetter didn��t want to stoop down to eradicate a subspecies that no longer posed a threat to them.


    But to Elizabeth��s surprise, thisva demon was slightly threatening to her. Even though he wasn��t disying any open animosity toward her, if a battle really were to erupt, she wasn��t sure if she would be able toe out on top.


    *Could it be that theva demons are experiencing a resurgence? *Elizabeth looked out the door at the otherva demons outside, and discovered that they were also more powerful than theva demons she had heard about in the past.


    ��Hi there, we currently have many customers at the moment, so you��ll have to wait for a while for a seat.�� Yabemiya quickly came to her senses, and a faint blush appeared on her face. She was a little embarrassed after being entranced with another woman.


    ��Alright.�� Elizabeth hesitated momentarily before nodding. She didn��t like the multitude of aromas wafting through the air in the restaurant, but she still wanted to confirm Yabemiya��s identity. There were most likely many half-dragons in Chaos City, but it would be extremely difficult to find one at the right age with the right bloodline. Furthermore, she had to keep her search a secret as she would be in danger if Fox were to find out.


    Prior to truly awakening her dragon bloodline, she wasn��t very different from an ordinary human being.


    *A Frost Dragon? Looks like more and more dragons areing to Chaos City in recent times. Could it be that the negotiation between the dragons and demons is about tomence? In any case, this woman really is beautiful. I have to drag Luna along next time to see her. *Vivian also nced at Elizabeth with a hint of surprise in her eyes.


    Is she here for Miya? Mag wore a cautious spective expression as he examined Elizabeth. Could it be that Miya��s irresponsible bastard of a father was finally trying to look for her?

 Chapter 378 - Rip!

    <h4>Chapter 378: Rip!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��A seat has opened up over there for you.�� After a short while, a customer left, and Yabemiya guided Elizabeth toward the newly vacated seat.


    ��I don��t like sitting together with others.�� Elizabeth looked at the seat that Yabemiya was pointing to, and her brows furrowed slightly. At that table, there were two big and burly orcs chomping on roujiamos and a dwarf who was feasting on a spicy grilled fish, opening his mouth to pant from time to time as sweat poured down his face.


    ��Sorry, but when we have an excessive amount of customers, we are unable to provide independent tables for our customers. If you��d like to, you can perhaps wait for a while longer, and see if a more desirable seat opens up.�� Yabemiya could see what Elizabeth was thinking, and she immediately offered an alternative. Even though all customers were the same in her eyes, asking Elizabeth to dine at the same table as orcs and dwarves wasn��t a good option.


    Elizabeth was already preparing to leave, but she hesitated upon seeing Yabemiya��s earnest expression, nodding in the end.


    ��Oh, a new seat has opened up; you can sit over there.�� Yabemiya looked around, and her eyes lit up when her gaze fell upon Vivian��s table as the customer sitting across from Vivian was getting up to leave.


    Elizabeth took a nce at Vivian, only to find that he was a male human, and a rtively clean one at that. There were two female humans at his table, and both of them appeared quite refined as well. As such, she strode over to that table, and sat down across from Vivian.


    Vivian was just about to taste her super spicy grilled fish, and was slightly surprised to see Elizabeth sit down across from her. She looked up at her with a smile, and offered, ��This is the super spicy grilled fish; it��s super delicious. Do you want to have a taste?��


    She had grown up in the city lord��s castle, and had seen countless powerful beings during her life thus far, among which there was nock of even giant 10th-tier dragons. As such, she was not fearful in the slightest in Elizabeth��s presence. On the contrary, she was rather fond of such a beautiful Frost Dragon.


    Elizabeth nced at the grilled fish in front of Vivian, and replied in a cold voice, ��No.��


    At the same time, she cast a nce at Vivian as well. If a man dared to speak like that to her under normal circumstances, he would be dead already.


    ��That��s a pity, then.�� Vivian shrugged nonchntly. She picked up a morsel of sulent fish with her chopsticks before slowly putting into her mouth. The nostalgic burning sensation, followed by that blissful sense of numbness, immediately followed. Her sense of taste then quickly returned, and the crispy fish skin, as well as its delectable flesh, began to melt in her mouth.


    The sulent vor made Vivian close her eye involuntarily, while the scorching sensation in her throat made her want to scream. Sure enough, the super spicy grilled fish waspletely differentpared to the medium spice version. She had never tasted anything so spicy in her life, and she couldn��t imagine what the insanely spicy grilled fish could possibly taste like.


    ��Rip...��


    Vivian could feel the binding around her chest tearing again, and her expression stiffened, but she quickly rxed. She had worn her loosest item of clothing today, and even though she had ordered a spicier fish than she had the night before, she wasn��t concerned about her clothes being torn open.


    <i>It��s so spicy that I want to scream, but it��s so delicious as well! </i>Vivian exhaled as she stared at the spicy grilled fish in front of her with glowing eyes. She swallowed one mouthful of fish after another, using its delicious vor to suppress the scorching sensation in her mouth.


    Heat spread through her entire body, and water vapor soon began to rise around her. That was frosty energy that was being forced out of her meridians, and there was clearly less energy being expelledpared to the day before, but the effect was still very apparent.


    <i>What is that? </i>Elizabeth looked at Vivian, who waspletely immersed in her spicy grilled fish. She had already grown ustomed to the aroma wafting within the restaurant, and even though it was a little bothersome at first, after getting used to it, she discovered that it wasn��t actually unpleasant. Instead, it was a little... alluring?


    That was right, it was alluring!


    This was an aroma that she had never encountered before. She didn��t know what kind of food was releasing this aroma, but it was the first time that she discovered that human cooking could be so alluring, even to the extent that she was beginning to salivate.


    The most pronounced aroma that she could smell was most likelying from that tter of red fish. The sharp spicy aroma was not to her liking, but the other captivating scents that intermingled with it struck her with the urge to give it a try.


    <i>Looks like cooked fish smellspletely different from raw fish... </i>Elizabeth thought to herself. She looked on as Vivian feasted on her spicy grilled fish with a blissful expression, and she swallowed involuntarily. It appeared that this dish really was very delicious.


    ��What would you like to order?�� Yabemiya strode over to Elizabeth with a smile. She felt as if there was an indescribable connection between herself and Elizabeth, one that she had never experienced from anyone else. However, she didn��t know how to ask about it, so she could only keep her questions to herself.


    Elizabeth pointed at Vivian��s grilled fish, and replied, ��I��ll get one of those.��


    ��Didn��t you say you didn��t want this?�� Vivian looked up with a perplexed expression. She stuck out her tongue, and she felt as if it no longer belonged to her.


    ��I changed my mind.�� Elizabeth gave a very direct reply.


    <i>Well, at least you��re not pretentious... </i>Vivian was speechless. If it were her, she would have definitely invented an excuse to make herself feel less awkward.


    ��Do you have a problem with that?�� Elizabeth asked.


    ��Nope.�� Vivian shook her head, and continued to dine on her fish.


    ��That��s the spicy grilled fish. It has four levels of spiciness, andes in three sizes. You can have a look at the menu before making a decision. If you don��t like spicy food, then I suggest...�� Yabemiya provided an introduction as she pointed to the menu on the table.


    ��I��ll get the same one that he��s got,�� Elizabeth replied.


    ��That customer ordered a super spicy grilled fish; are you sure you would like that?�� Yabemiya asked. She was a fan of spicy food, but the medium spicy grilled fish was already quite spicy to her. The super spicy and insanely spicy levels were presumably a further step up from that.


    ��Yes.�� Elizabeth nodded, and didn��t say anything else as she looked at the ring on her right thumb.


    ��Sure, please wait a moment.�� Yabemiya nodded before turning toward the kitchen.


    <i>Dragons don��t usually eat cooked food, right? If she��s never had any spicy food before, but she��s trying the super spicy grilled fish now... her clothes look pretty tight... </i>Vivian nced at Elizabeth, and a hint of curiosity appeared on her face.


    A short whileter, Elizabeth��s grilled fish also arrived.


    Elizabeth looked at the grilled fish that had been ced in front of her, and picked up her chopsticks in an awkward manner, almost as if she had never used them in her life before. She struggled momentarily before finally extracting a morsel of fish, and cing it into her mouth.


    Many customers in the restaurant were looking at her. Even Mag had stopped what he was doing in the kitchen, and turned to look at her with a curious expression. Everyone was wondering how a giant dragon would react after tasting the spicy grilled fish, especially an icy beauty like her.


    <i>What the hell is this?!</i>


    A scorching sensation instantly exploded in her mouth, and her face immediately became flushed. A burst of heat quickly circted through her body, and it felt as if there were countless pairs of hands tickling her at once. What was even more rming to her was that her dress of snow and ice was slowly tearing at the seams!


    ��Rip!��


    A sharp tearing sound erupted.

 Chapter 379 - What Is in These Dishes?

    <h4>Chapter 379: What Is in These Dishes?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In the restaurant, everyone turned to stare at Elizabeth, and their eyes lit up as they heard the tearing sound.


    A sh of silver light suddenly erupted, and a massive white snowke appeared beneath Elizabeth��s feet. The light disappeared as quickly as it had appeared, and Elizabeth vanished from her seat along with it.


    ��Hmm? Where did the beautiful big sister go?�� Amy looked around in amazement with Ugly Duckling in her arms.


    ��Where did she go!?�� Many of the customers also looked on with surprise and a hint of disappointment. No one knew why Elizabeth had suddenly disappeared.


    <i>Did she teleport herself away? </i>Mag was also a little surprised. He took a nce at her empty seat before focusing on his cooking again.


    <i>She has decent mastery of the frost domain; looks like she really is that guy��s daughter. She��s a lot easier on the eyes, though. </i>Urien smiled, but didn��t say anything.


    Vivian faltered momentarily before mumbling in a forlorn voice, ��Aww, she ran away. What a pity.�� Her words echoed the thoughts of many customers in the restaurant.


    In the air outside the restaurant, a white light shed, and a giant ice dragon appeared before sting a ball of mes out of its mouth. An ear-splitting roar then erupted, and the front half of its translucent snowy white body turned red.


    ��Did that Frost Dragon just spit out a ball of mes? How does that even work?��


    ��What a beautiful Frost Dragon. But that girl just so happened to disappear right after taking a bite of that grilled fish, immediately after which that fire-spitting Frost Dragon appeared. Could it be that she��s the Frost Dragon?��


    ��I think that��s most likely the case. Did Magce the grilled fish with something? How was it able to force a giant dragon to reveal its true form?��


    All of the customers discussed spiritedly among themselves as they looked at the Frost Dragon outside.


    <i>Thank heavens she knows how to teleport. Otherwise, if she were to reveal her true form in the restaurant, the entire ce would explode! Looks like I have to be more careful with giant dragon customers from now on. </i>Mag��s heart also jolted slightly upon hearing the thunderous dragon��s roar. A giant dragon over 30 meters in length was simply far too enormous.


    <i>What is this stuff? Why is it so stimtive? If it weren��t for the fact that I teleported myself out of there quickly enough, my clothes would have melted! What did the owner put in that dish? As expected, humans really are sly creatures. They cannot be trusted, and their food cannot be eaten. </i>Elizabeth was furious as she hovered in mid-air. If it weren��t for the fact that the Lord of Fire was in the restaurant, she would havepletely demolished it.


    The scorching sensation was still flowing throughout her body, and even though most of it had been repressed by her snow and ice, there was still a small portion that was surging in her veins. She could clearly sense some moisture slowly escaping before emerging as water vapor from her body. It was a very strange sensation, but after growing ustomed to it, it actually became a very satisfying sensation.


    <i>In any case, this fish is really delicious! It��s impossible to describe this vor. It��s more delicious than the best spirit fruits on dragon ind, and more sulent than the freshest dragon fish. How could an ordinary fish be this delicious?!</i>


    Elizabeth was rather perplexed as she thought to herself. Even though the burning sensation in her body was a little ufortable, the taste of that fish was simply unforgettable. It was like nothing that she had ever eaten, and she couldn��t help but turn back to look at the restaurant again.


    <i>Should I go back in? </i>Elizabeth was a little conflicted. If she went back in there to finish the dish, there was no guarantee that she wouldn��t have that same wardrobe malfunction again. However, she simply couldn��t bear to leave such a delicious grilled fish behind.


    It was as if tasting that grilled fish had opened up a new door to her, making herpletely give up on her fixation on raw foods. Inparison to this grilled fish, the foods that she had once thought to be delicacies suddenly seemed extremely nd and unappealing.


    The emergence of a massive fire-spitting Frost Dragon had obvious attracted the attention of many people in the Aden Square.


    Giant dragons weren��t exactly rare in Chaos City, but they usually appeared exclusively in their human form, and very rarely appeared in the sky in their dragon form before letting loose a thunderous roar as she did. She could easily draw attention from the Gray Temple through those actions, which could prove to be quite troublesome for her.


    ��She... She still hasn��t paid.�� Yabemiya furrowed her brows at the sight of the empty seat. However, she then heard the dragon roar erupting outside, and her gaze was drawn out the window. Her eyes widened at the sight of the massive Frost Dragon hanging in the sky, and her mouth gaped open in disbelief.


    <i>So this is a real giant dragon! Is she my brethren? No... I��m only a half-dragon. I��m not worthy to be considered the brethren of a giant dragon. </i>A hint of anticipation appeared in Yabemiya��s eyes, but that was soon masked by self-pity, and she lowered her head, even making an effort to hide the horns on her head as she did so.


    She wasn��t a giant dragon; she was just a half-dragon. There was no way for her to fly freely in the sky like a giant dragon. She was only a freak with dragon horns and a dragon��s tail.


    <i>Perhaps this only happened because I��m not yet ustomed to human cuisine. If I change into a loose set of clothes, everything would be fine. </i>Elizabeth struggled with an internal conflict for a long while before making a decision. Light shed through the air, and she transformed into her human form again. However, on this asion, her tight-fitting blue dress had been reced by a loose set of blue robes that were slightly simr to what Vivian was wearing. She stepped forward in midair, upon which arge snow flower appeared beneath her feet, and she reappeared in the seat across from Vivian in the restaurant.


    ��You��re back.�� Vivian was slightly startled by the return of Elizabeth. She raised an eyebrow, and inspected Elizabeth��s new clothes as a peculiar look appeared on her face.


    ��Wow, did you go home and get changed this quickly?�� Amy was staring up at Elizabeth with wonder in her eyes. To think that she didn��t even have to walk to get home; that was amazing!


    ��A Frost Dragon would never run away for no reason. This is my fish, and I��ll finish it no matter what.�� Elizabeth wore a serious expression as she picked up her chopsticks again. Her expression turned slightly grave as she ced another morsel of fish into her mouth.


    <i>This feeling; it��s making me suffocate! But it��s so delicious that I can��t bear to spit it out! What kind of dish is this? What did that man put in this fish? Who is he? </i>Countless questions shed through Elizabeth��s mind as she turned toward the kitchen to look at Mag.

 Chapter 380 - May I Have a Drop of Your Blood?

    <h4>Chapter 380: May I Have a Drop of Your Blood?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After eating another insanely spicy grilled fish, Schonard emerged from the restaurant pressing his hands against the wall to support himself. He was far too busy gasping for air to notice the city lord��s daughter or anything like that, and as he panted, he wondered what he was doing with his life. At the same time, he was quite concerned whether he would be able to walk the following day.


    ��The super spicy grilled fish was so good!�� Vivian also emerged from the restaurant at the same time, and she wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. She was feeling extremely satisfied after her meal of grilled fish, and her eyes were sparkling with excitement.


    <i>I have to take Luna here on her day off. She��s been really busy recently, so she definitely wouldn��t have had time toe and dine here. Even if she dide, she wouldn��t pick such an expensive grilled fish dish. </i>Vivian looked back at the restaurant before departing in high spirits.


    <i>I don��t know what the owner put into that fish, and with so many customers there, he would definitely deny any wrongdoing anyway, but that grilled fish really was delicious. To think that human food could be so tasty; looks like Father wasn��t lying to me, after all. </i>Elizabeth also walked out of the restaurant soon after with mixed emotions. Herplexion was tinged with a hint of redness; before she knew it, she had also eaten an entire grilled fish.


    Even though her bodily reactions were still a little violent during the dining process, she was mentally prepared, so no other awkward situations arose.


    <i>The fish was imbued with extremely powerful and invasive fire-type energy, but it hasn��t impacted my body negatively in any way. Instead, it seems to have dted my meridians, and... Am I sweating? </i>Elizabeth ran a finger across her forehead, and was surprised to see the beads of sweat that were collected on it.


    As a Frost Dragon, she had almost never shed a drop of sweat in her life. Even in a battle, it would have to be an extremely fierce one for her to sweat at all.


    However, she was sweating after eating that grilled fish. It was truly a special experience.


    <i>She looks really busy. Looks like I��ll have to wait for her outside. </i>Elizabeth nced at Yabemiya, who was busy attending to customers. She had observed Yabemiya while she was eating, but was still unable to determine what bloodlines ran in Yabemiya��s veins. The easiest way to get an answer would be to ask her directly; she wasn��t used to wasting too much time on someone who��s not important to her anyway.


    As the restaurant closed down for the night, a customer got up, and asked forlornly, ��Mag, the final Aden Square foodpetition rankings are going to be released tomorrow; are you sure you can��t get your Mamy Restaurant reinstated?��


    ��That��s outside of my control. Perhaps a miracle will happen.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. He actually wasn��t hoping for anything anymore. No matter how much of a revolution would take ce in the Catering Association, no one would pay special attention to a restaurant that had been operating for only a month.


    ��See you tomorrow, Boss, Little Amy.�� Yabemiya and Sally bade farewell to Mag and Amy before departing.


    ��Hmm, isn��t that...?�� After the two of them emerged from the restaurant, they soon noticed Elizabeth, who was standing not far away from the restaurant��s entrance. She wore a long ice crystal dress, and had her back to the restaurant as she looked up into the sky. She seemed to be contemting something, and her profile was so beautiful under the moonlight that an onlooker could easily be entranced.


    ��I have a few questions for you.�� Elizabeth turned to Yabemiya; her voice was non-negotiable.


    ��She has the right to choose whether she wants to answer or not.�� Sally stepped forward, and looked at Elizabeth with a calm expression.


    Elizabeth looked back at Sally with a slightly grave expression. Even though Sally was only a waitress at the restaurant, it was undeniable that she seemed to pose a threat to her. ��I don��t think she��ll refuse.��


    ��You can ask me anything you want, and I��ll answer your questions to the best of my abilities.�� Yabemiya also stepped forward, and she looked at Elizabeth with a hint of panic and anticipation in her eyes.


    She had envisioneding into contact with a dragon countless times in the past. She��d always imagined that her father would appear before her, or send someone to find her.


    Even though Elizabeth was a Frost Dragon, so there was almost no chance that they were rted, even just talking to Elizabeth evoked within her a sense of belonging to the dragon race.


    Sally nced at Yabemiya, and didn��t say anything, but she still stood firmly by her side.


    ��I want to know what kind of dragon your father is.�� Elizabeth cut straight to the chase. She wore her usual cold expression, but there was a hint of anticipation and anxiety in her eyes.


    ��I...�� Yabemiya opened her mouth to reply, but her voice suddenly cut off. After a long while, she cast her eyes downward, and shook her head as she said dejectedly, ��I don��t know the answer to that. I��ve never seen my father, not even once.��


    ��You��ve never seen him?�� Elizabeth��s eyes lit up, and she took an involuntary step forward as she asked, ��That what about your mother? Does she know what kind of dragon he is? Or does she know any special traits of his?��


    ��My mother passed away five years ago. She didn��t know what kind of dragon my father is, either. She only learned of the fact that he was a dragon when he left her.�� Yabemiya��s expression became even more sullen as she shook her head.


    Sally looked at Yabemiya with a hint of sympathy in her eyes. She then nced at Elizabeth with a confused expression. What was this woman trying to do? Could it be that her agenda had something to do with Miya��s identity?


    Yabemiya��s thin and frail body seemed to have endured countless hardships, and Elizabeth��s heart tightened at the sight of her dejected expression. Looking at Yabemiya made her feel as if she was seeing a mirror image of herself. When the entire world had fallen, she could only carry it on her shoulders alone. She was silent for a short while before saying, ��My apologies.��


    ��It��s alright. All of those things are in the past. I��m very happy now, and I don��t think life has been unfair to me. At the very least, I was able to meet Mag, Amy, Sally, and so many lovely customers.�� Yabemiya raised her head, and a bubbly energetic smile appeared on her face, wiping away all of her sorrow.


    Elizabeth��s expression faltered upon seeing Yabemiya��s smile. The smile wasn��t forced in any way, nor was it a tool used to mask her depression. Instead, it was filled with a yearning and anticipation toward life, just as if there was nothing worth feeling sad about.


    What kind of person was she? How could she endure so much adversity, yetpletely leave all of those negative experiences behind? How could she remain optimistic despite her difficult past? She was a someone that was worthy of admiration, yet also evoked a sense of sympathy.


    Elizabeth fell silent for a moment before asking, ��May I have a drop of your blood?��

 Chapter 381 - Mamy Restaurant is Back on the Rankings Board!

    <h4>Chapter 381: Mamy Restaurant is Back on the Rankings Board!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��A drop of my blood?�� Yabemiya was a little perplexed by that request.


    ��I want to verify something. If you don��t want to, I won��t force you.�� Elizabeth nodded in response.


    Yabemiya looked at Elizabeth, and hesitated momentarily before mustering up her courage, and asking, ��You��re a dragon; are you trying to help me find my father?��


    Elizabeth nodded before shaking her head. ��I am, in a way. However, my main objective is to verify something for myself. I can��t guarantee that I��ll find the person that you��re looking for.��


    ��Alright, you can take anything you need from me.�� Yabemiya nodded, and extended her hand.


    Sally had been silent for a long while, but at that moment, she positioned herself between Yabemiya and Elizabeth, and asked, ��I don��t know why you came to seek out Miya, but I still want to ask; why have youe to her?��


    Elizabeth looked at Sally with an earnest expression, and replied, ��I can��t tell you that, but I can guarantee you that I bear no ill will toward her.��


    Sally looked into Elizabeth��s eyes for a short while before stepping away to the side. Dragons were very proud creatures, and they wouldn��t lie easily.


    Elizabeth strode forward, and an extremely thin ice pin appeared on the tip of her finger. She looked into Yabemiya��s nervous eyes, and pricked her fingertip with the ice pin.


    ��Ngh~��


    A faint moan escaped Yabemiya��s lips, but she forced herself to suppress the reflexive urge to wrench her hand away. She looked on as a drop of golden blood hovered in the air after leaking from her fingertip, and her eyes widened with incredulity.


    The blood droplet was enshrouded in translucent snow and ice; it rose slowly into the air until it was at Elizabeth��s eye level.


    <i>A golden bloodline, and an unexpectedly pure one as well. The Golden Dragon bloodline is also golden in color, but if it were the Golden Dragon bloodline, the power imbued within her blood should be more potent, not as gentle as this. </i>Elizabeth looked at the droplet of blood, and a hint of confusion appeared on her face. She gently swiped her left hand over the ring on her right hand, and a silver crystal that was about the size of a palm fell into her hand. She then tossed it forward, and it hovered in midair, just below that droplet of blood.


    The blood that was encapsted in the ice crystal suddenly began to plummet, exploding upon making contact with the silver crystal. Golden blood sttered in all directions before being absorbed in its entirety by the silver crystal.


    ��Whoosh~��


    The silver crystal was only emanating a faint light, but that light suddenly brightened significantly, and the crystal itself began to rotate at a high speed.


    A beam of light was projected by the crystal like a projector, and an image appeared in the air.


    The image slowly became clearer, and was revealed to be a woman with gentle features, who appeared to be around 30 years of age. She wore an old floral dress, and even though her face was a little pale, her delicate beauty was still very apparent to any onlooker.


    ��Mother!��


    Yabemiya looked at the woman in the projected image, and she couldn��t help but step forward. There was an enraptured expression on her face, and tears were already flowing uncontrobly from her eyes.


    ��How could this be?�� A hint of surprise also appeared in Elizabeth��s eyes upon seeing that. The projection stone was an item that she had brought with her from dragon ind, and it could reveal one��s bloodline through their blood. That was why she had asked Yabemiya for a drop of her blood.


    However, the projection stone had only revealed the image of a woman, and that was not a normal urrence.


    Still, her expression gradually softened when she saw Yabemiya��s reaction. If the woman in the image was her mother, she had to be really happy. Elizabeth had already forgotten what her mother looked like, and the projection stone couldn��t disy the image of her mother.


    The projection only lingered in the air for a short while before slowly fading away. In the end, the shadow of a dragon suddenly appeared, but it was only there for a fleeting moment before disappearing. They could only faintly make out a silhouette of the dragon, but it was impossible to tell what kind of dragon it was.


    ��Sorry, it looks like my bloodline isn��t pure enough, so the bloodline can��t be disyed.�� Yabemiya only came to her senses a few seconds after the projection had disappeared, and she turned to Elizabeth with an apologetic expression. There were still two trails of tears running down her face, evoking a sympathetic response.


    ��That��s alright, perhaps you��re a very special being. We might meet again someday.�� Elizabeth shook her head, and even though her voice was still as cold as ever, she wasn��t ming Yabemiya for what had happened. However, there was a hint of disappointment in her eyes as she stowed away the projection stone, turning to leave. Arge snowke suddenly appeared beneath her feet, and she disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Yabemiya stared nkly at the spot where Elizabeth had just disappeared before breaking down into sobs.


    Sally hesitated momentarily before patting Yabemiya on the shoulder, and consoling her in a gentle voice. ��It��s ok, Miya, your father will definitelye to find you.��


    ��Aisha, I��m really useless, right? I don��t even know what my father looks like, where he is right now, or even what kind of person he is.�� Yabemiya turned to Sally, and sobbed.


    Sally shook her head, and looked at Yabemiya with an earnest expression as she said, ��Of course not. None of that is your fault. He��s the one who never showed himself to you, and he��s the one who never told you anything about himself. You��re not the useless one. If you meet him someday, you can ask him whose fault this is.��


    ��Aisha, you��re so good to me.�� Yabemiya dove into Sally��s arms, and trembled with sobs as she said, ��I saw Mother. It��s been so many years, and I��ve almost forgotten what she looked like...��


    Sally had her arms wide open, and her expression was a little stiff, but it gradually softened as she heard Yabemiya��s words. She wrapped her arms around Yabemiya, and patted her on the back. She didn��t say anything; all she did was listen.


    ��A dragon bloodline that is being dominated by a human bloodline is definitely not a Golden Dragon bloodline. The Golden Dragon is not inferior to the Frost Dragon bloodline, so it can��t be her... What a pity...�� Elizabeth murmured to herself as she walked down a long alley. She suddenly turned to look beside her, and a translucent frost scimitar appeared in her hand as she pushed open the door next to her.


    ...


    ��The final rankings for the Aden Square foodpetition are going to be announced today. I wonder if there will be some big changes.��


    ��Tch, what changes could there be? It��s definitely going to be identical to what it was yesterday. No new restaurant is going to be able to make it into the top 30 on the final day.��


    Many people were gathered in front of the magic screens in the Aden Square, awaiting the foodpetition results.


    ��It��s a shame that Mamy Restaurant was removed from the rankings. All five of their dishes deserve to be in the top 100, but they were disqualified for no reason. I don��t think there��s any reason for this foodpetition to exist any longer.�� Harrison looked on with a wistful expression.


    ��Indeed.�� Gjerj nodded.


    ��This is great, Boss; our restaurant has the 29th ranking in the bag! Business will only continue to improve next month!�� The Ricky��s Rotisserie employee looked at his boss with an excited expression.


    ��I knew that our rotisserie would be able to im the 29th spot this month.�� Ricky was also very excited as he stared at the magic screens with shimmering eyes.


    ��Mamy Restaurant is on the rankings board again!��


    The screens were updated, and a loud cry immediately rang out among the crowd!

 Chapter 382 - Money Doesn’t Buy Omnipotence

    <h4>Chapter 382: Money Doesn��t Buy Omnipotence</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Braised chicken and rice, Mamy Restaurant, number 29!��


    ��La zhi roujiamo, Mamy Restaurant, number 35!��


    ��Savory tofu pudding, Mamy Restaurant, number 67!��


    ��Sweet tofu pudding, Mamy Restaurant, number 68!��


    ��Yangzhou fried rice, Mamy Restaurant, number 88!��


    One voice after another erupted, and the atmosphere suddenly became very joyful. Many Mamy Restaurant customers hade to see the final rankings, and they didn��t have much hope in their hearts, but who would have thought that Mamy Restaurant would be reinstated?


    ��B-Boss, where��s our rotisserie?�� The employee was a little flustered. He looked at all of the magic screens, but was unable to find their rotisserie.


    ��T-t-this is impossible! We paid so much money, and the Chamber of Commerce promised us the 29th spot. How could this be?!�� Ricky had also flown into aplete panic, and he desperately searched for Ricky��s Rotisserie on the magic screens, but his efforts proved to be fruitless.


    The 29th spot that belonged to Ricky��s Rotisserie had been taken by Mamy Restaurant, and he felt as if that was the worst insult that anyone could deliver.


    ��That restaurant appeared again? That��s impossible! It was removed from the rankings already! It was supposed to never appear on the rankings again! This is all fake, it must be... You, your Catering Association needs to give me an exnation! Why is this happening? Where is my Ricky��s Rotisserie?!�� Ricky rushed over to the Catering Association employees like a madman, and grabbed one of them by the cor.


    All of his dreams and expectations had been dashed in a split second, and the blow was too heavy for him to endure. He needed an exnation. Why had that restaurant appeared again, and why had it taken the 29th spot that belonged to him? Where was his rotisserie? It wasn��t even upying the 30th spot!


    ��Sir, these rankings were provided by the association, and do not have anything to do with me. If you have any queries, you may state them, but can you please let go of me first?�� The employee that had been grabbed by the cor was also a little flustered.


    ��Exactly! Why is my restaurant gone as well? Do you know how much money I spent for the ranking? How could you remove my restaurant without any exnation?��


    ��How dare you Catering Association do something like this? We��re all members of the Chamber of Commerce; the Chamber of Commerce will stand up for us!��


    Aside from Ricky, there were some other restaurant owners who had suddenly had their restaurants removed from the rankings, and they also began to interrogate the Catering Association employees.


    Right at that moment, Robert arrived on the scene, and he looked at Ricky with a stern expression as he warned, ��Sir, I am the new president of the Catering Association, Robert. Please let go of my employee, or you will be arrested for threatening an employee of the city lord��s castle.��


    ��New president? Isn��t the president of the Catering Association that fat guy? Why is it suddenly him?��


    ��This is really strange. Not only has the president changed, the rankings board has also changed significantly.��


    Everyone looked at Robert with surprise in their eyes.


    ��Heh, employee of the city lord��s castle? You people from the Catering Association aren��t employees of the city lord��s castle.�� Ricky let go of the employee, but he still refused to back down as he waved his fist, and said, ��If you��re the new president of the Catering Association, then why don��t you tell me why my Ricky��s Rotisserie was ranked 29th yesterday, but it��s suddenly disappeared from the rankings board? What kind of shady dealings has your Catering Association engaged in?��


    ��My restaurant is gone as well! I put in so much effort during the past few days, and all of it has gone to waste. Your Catering Association must give us a reasonable exnation!��


    The other restaurant owners were also very worked up, but none of them were as vehement as Ricky. After all, Robert was the new president of the Catering Association, and it was best not to offend him.


    ��Ricky��s Rotisserie has been removed due to its fraudulent actions in purchasing rankings, as well as for its sub-par service, hygiene, and food. Our Catering Association has already verified all of this before removing the restaurant from the rankings, and it will be unable to participate in the Aden Square foodpetition for the next three months.�� Robert��s voice was extremely calm and stern as he provided an exnation, and he was looking at Ricky as if he were examining a parasite.


    Everyone instantly fell silent upon hearing that. All of the foodies gathered there turned to Ricky with resentment in their eyes. They finally understood why the food rmended on the rankings board was bing more and more atrocious. It was because these restaurants hadn��t made it onto the rankings board based on actual merit. It was no wonder that their food was so horrible.


    All of the other protesting restaurant owners shuddered in unison. Not only had a new president suddenly been assigned, he had made such drastic changes on his first day, wiping away all of the fraudulent restaurants, and delivering a punishment of not being able to participate in the foodpetition for the next three months. That was an absolute disaster for all of the restaurants that had bought their way onto the rankings board.


    Ricky took an instinctive step backward, and his face instantly became flushed as he sensed all of the disdainful looks aimed toward him. His blood rushed into his head, and he let loose an enraged roar. ��Bullsh*t! This is nder! I��m going to report you to the city lord��s castle! You must have taken bribes from Mamy Restaurant! Otherwise, you wouldn��t have removed my rotisserie from the 29th spot!��


    Two Catering Association employees immediately rushed forward to prevent Ricky from attacking Robert.


    ��You can state any doubts you like about the rankings; I��ll be happy to clear those doubts up by releasing official documents and statistics, including some of the ount books kept by the Chamber of Commerce. You can report me to the city lord��s castle if you like, but I have more than enough evidence to rebuke you.�� Robert looked at Ricky with an expression that looked as if it had been carved from stone.


    Ricky��s expression changed drastically, and he felt as if he had been plunged into a cial pit. If what Robert said was true, then even the ount books of the Chamber of Commerce were in their grasp, so there was no way that he would be able to do anything. Even the Chamber of Commerce wouldn��t be able to stand up for them, which meant that all of the money he had spent on purchasing rankings had been flushed down the drain. Furthermore, the reputation of his Ricky��s Rotisserie would bepletely ruined as well.


    ��No! You��re lying! I won��t allow you to nder me like this!�� Ricky roared as he threw a punch at one of the employees standing in front of him, knocking him straight to the ground. He then rushed toward Robert, but was soon detained by other employees.


    ��The Catering Association is a subsidiary organization of the city lord��s castle. As such, all of the Catering Association��s employees are also employees of the city lord��s castle. You have physically assaulted an employee of the city lord��s castle, and intentionally tried to cause a disturbance. ording to Chaos City��sws number 29 and 38, those two crimes will earn you at least a one-year-long sentence in the Bastie Prison.�� Robert looked expressionlessly down at Ricky, who had been pinned to the ground. He then looked at all of the other restaurant owners who were considering following Ricky��s example, and all of them immediately discarded those thoughts.


    ��How could this be...�� Ricky stared up at Robert with despair on his face. All of the restaurant owners shuffled back a few steps in unison, and deathly silence ensued.


    ��Money doesn��t buy omnipotence here in Chaos City,�� Robert announced in a loud voice.


    A smattering of apuse suddenly broke the silence in the Aden Square. Soon, more and more people began to join in...

 Chapter 383 - Can I Give My First Time to You?

    <strong>Chapter 383: Can I Give My First Time to You?</strong>


    ��Boss! Boss!!! Our restaurant entered the rankings board again! Braised chicken and rice came in at number 29, and all of the other four dishes also made it into the top 100!�� Mag was just preparing breakfast for Amy when he heard an urgent burst of knocking. He opened the door, and Yabemiya immediately rushed in with cheeks that were flushed with excitement.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag faltered slightly upon hearing that before a surprised smile appeared on his face, and he asked, ��Is that true, Miya? The braised chicken and rice made onto the rankings board again? And it��s number 29?��


    ��It��s 100% true! I saw it with my own two eyes; our restaurant really did make it onto the rankings board again!�� Yabemiya nodded with excitement.


    Right at that moment, the system��s voice sounded. ��Ding! Congrattions, one of your dishes has made it into the top 30 during this edition of the Aden Square foodpetition, so you have sessfullypleted the mission! The reward for this mission, the Haagen-Dazs ice cream recipe, has already been delivered. You may enter the test field for the God of Cookery at any time to practice.��


    Mag looked at the shing experience bag in his mind, and he couldn��t help but smile.


    Thepletion of this mission sure was unexpected. He was already prepared to receive the punishment for failing the mission, but who would have thought that such a drastic reversal would take ce? He had done nothing else aside from sleeping the night before, but the mission was somehowpleted.


    ��How did this happen? Did the Catering Association provide an exnation?�� Mag asked.


    ��I don��t know the specific details, but the president of the Catering Association has been reced by a tall and thin man. I recall that he came to dine at our restaurant once, and he seems to be very stern. Aside from our restaurant being reinstated on the rankings board, many restaurants were stripped from it. He announced that those restaurants had bought their rankings, and they would be banned from the foodpetition for three months.�� Yabemiya was still feeling very worked up as she delivered her recount of events.


    ��Who would have thought that such a massive revolution would take ce? Looks like the city lord really decided to bite the bullet this time. I��m surprised that he remembered to reinstate our Mamy Restaurant on the rankings board, though.�� Mag nodded with a smile. From Yabemiya��s ount, he could deduce that the new president was most likely the former Vice President Robert, who had been transferred to the Catering Association from the city lord��s castle.


    The dismissal of the old guard in the Catering Association would undoubtedly create many changes, both in the Catering Association itself as well as in the restaurant industry in the Aden Square.


    However, Mag definitely approved of the new president��s decisive course of action. Even though such radical measures would inevitably result in some bacsh, it was always better to rip off a band-aid quickly rather than slowly. If he wanted to drag the Catering Association out of the mire that it had been sinking into for the past decade, then some negative consequences were an inevitable byproduct.


    As long as the Catering Association could establish itself again, and not be controlled by money, perhaps it would actually serve as a useful association to the masses soon. Even though it had done many wrong things in the past, Mag still felt that the Catering Association shouldn��t bepletely abolished. The restaurant industry needed a supervising organization, so the existence of the Catering Association was still imperative.


    Of course, what made Mag the most ted was that he hadpleted his mission. The Haagen-Dazs ice cream recipe was a really good prize; Amy would have delicious ice cream to eat tomorrow.


    After a while, Sally also arrived, and she, too, wore a bright smile on her face. However, she refrained from repeating the news as it was apparent from Mag and Yabemiya��s smiles that they already knew what had happened.


    ��Father, tomorrow is our day off; I can still invite my friends over for lunch, right?�� Amy came downstairs, and looked at Mag with anticipation on her face.


    ��Of course you can. Also, I��m going to prepare a special dessert for you and your little friends tomorrow.�� Mag nodded with a smile. The ice cream recipe had arrived just in time for Amy and her little friends to enjoy a delicious dessert.


    ��A dessert?�� Amy��s eyes lit up with excitement and curiosity as she asked, ��Like tofu pudding? Amy loves tofu pudding!��


    Mag put on a mysterious smile as he replied, ��It��s a little different from tofu pudding. You��ll know what it is tomorrow.��


    ��Yay! Father��s dessert will definitely be super delicious!�� Amy nodded with glowing eyes.


    ��Boss, are you going to be entertaining guests tomorrow? Do you need our help?�� Yabemiya asked.


    ��That won��t be necessary, but if you��ve got nothing to do tomorrow, you cane over for lunch, and try out the new product that our restaurant is going to release.�� Mag turned to Miya and Sally with a smile.


    Yabemiya nodded with tion before turning to Sally. ��Alright, I��ll being for sure. How about you, Aisha?��


    ��I don��t have anything to do, so I��lle as well.�� Sally nodded. She was very much looking forward to this new dessert.


    ��Good.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ...


    Outside the restaurant, the customers organized themselves into two lines as usual. All of them were very happy that Mamy Restaurant had made it onto the rankings board again, but were also feeling a little wistful as Mamy Restaurant had given up on voting on the final day. Otherwise, their rankings would have been even higher.


    Mamy Restaurant made it back onto the rankings board; Boss Mag must be really happy, right? I��ll be going to the Blue Suede Textiles Shop today, so I won��t be able to wear my veil anymore. I wonder if he��ll dislike me for my appearance. Gloria was part of one of the lines, and she wore a nervous expression on her face, which was still being obscured by a white veil.


    She clenched her delicate little fists tightly as those thoughts urred to her. She wore a pink dress with a golden sash, which entuated her lithe and graceful figure, drawing the attention of many customers, all of whom were curious what she looked like under that white veil.


    The restaurant door was opened, and customers piled in as they expressed their congrattions to Mag.


    ��Thank you all for your support. The restaurant is now open for business; pleasee in.�� Mag greeted all of his customers with a smile. He was very touched by the concern and support that they had extended toward him.


    The customers entered the restaurant one after another, and Mag greeted all of them one by one. All of a sudden, a woman in a pink dress stopped in front of him.


    ��Wee,�� Mag said with a smile. He had never seen the young woman��s face as it was always obscured by a veil, but from his observations, he knew that she came to eat a sweet tofu pudding almost every day. Her voice was very beautiful, but she rarely ever spoke, and the two of them had never had a conversation.


    However, she stopped beside him today, and looked at him through her white veil as if she had something to say.


    All of the customers behind her also stopped, and looked on with curiosity.


    ��Thank you for curing the freckles on my face. Can I give my first time to you?�� Gloria was a little nervous as she appraised Mag.

 Chapter 384 - What A Beautiful Big Sister!

    <h4>Chapter 384: What A Beautiful Big Sister!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The entire restaurant fell into a deathly silence. Everyone stared at Mag and Gloria with peculiar expressions on their faces. Who would have thought that they would be greeted by such a mind-blowing conversation this early in the morning?


    <i>WTF?! What the hell is going on? </i>Mag looked at the young woman standing before him, also dumbstruck. This was the first time that she had ever spoken to him, and she was certainly making it count. He gave an awkward cough, and put on a serious expression before replying, ��I��m not that type of person, so I��ll have to refuse.��


    ��Father, what��s a first time? Why are you refusing it? Maybe this big sister really wants to give it to you?�� Amy wore a curious expression as she held Ugly Duckling in her arms. She then turned to scrutinize Gloria��s white veil as if she were trying to see the woman behind the veil.


    ��Well...�� Mag opened his mouth, but he really didn��t know how to exin the concept to Amy.


    Many customers wore knowing smiles upon seeing his awkward situation. They didn��t say anything, either, as they didn��t want to corrupt Little Amy, but all of them were quite curious about how the situation would progress from here.


    After hearing Mag��s reply, Gloria also realized that she had misspoken, and a blush appeared on her face. She immediately waved her hands, and corrected herself. ��I��m saying... I want you to be the first person to see me without my veil as you are the one who gave me a second chance at life, and instilled within me the courage to take off my veil.��


    ��Oh, I see... Of course you can.�� An awkward smile appeared on his face. For some reason, there was a hint of disappointment in his heart, but he couldn��t be med for having a dirty mind��anyone would think the same thing in his situation.


    However, the young woman��s words still filled him with a sense of gratification. It appeared that she had indeed had some type of w on her face, which led to her constantly wearing her veil. After eating his tofu pudding, the freckles vanished, and she regained the courage to take off her veil. As such, he was feeling quite pleased that he had done a good deed, and was quite curious what she looked like under the veil at the same time.


    All of the customers were also enlightened upon hearing that. So it wasn��t what they were thinking. In any case, it was a good thing that they would be able to witness the ��rebirth�� of this young woman after eating Mag��s tofu pudding.


    Gloria looked at Mag, and took a deep breath. She mustered up her courage before taking off her veil, revealing a head of golden hair that shimmered with a faint sheen under the sun.


    Her smooth long hair trailed all the way down to her calves like a golden waterfall, and her intricate features were like a work of art.


    Her purple eyes were clean and pure, and she was biting down on her lower lip with a nervous expression. Her long eyshes were trembling slightly, but she looked directly at Mag, not allowing herself to turn away.


    Her snowy white skin appeared even fairer whenplemented by her pink dress, and even though her limbs were rather thin and delicate, her chest was sizeable inparison. The golden sash around her waist entuated her slender figure, and she was radiating the energetic aura of a sprightly young woman.


    <i>So beautiful!!!</i>


    ��I feel like Chaos City��s beauty ranking board is about to undergo a change after this.��


    ��Boss Mag really has done a good deed. If a beauty like her could only wear a veil for the rest of her life, then that would be a great shame.��


    All of the customers were captivated by Gloria��s exquisitely beautiful features.


    <i>As expected, my judgment is spot on. Her figure and looks earn her a 9.9/10��almost a perfect score. </i>Mag��s eyes lit up, and he was also a little stunned by her beauty. At the same time, he was very proud of the evaluation he had made when he had seen Gloria for the first time. Her beauty really did suit his tastes, but for some reason, he was surprisingly calm. If he had met someone like this in his past life, he would already be thinking about how to propose to her.


    ��Wow! What a beautiful Big Sister! You have purple eyes!��


    Amy looked up with her mouth slightly gaping open, and her bright blue eyes were shimmering with excitement.


    <i>She��s so beautiful. Her skin is great, and her disposition is really good too. </i>Yabemiya was looking at Gloria with a hint of envy in her eyes, while Sally was also slightly enraptured. It was quite a feat to be able to draw such reactions from other women.


    <i>So this is what the world looks like without my veil in the way; I haven��t seen the world like this in many years. Even the air seems to be fresher. </i>Gloria could sense that everyone was looking at her, and a faint blush appeared on her face. In particr, when she saw Mag��s gentle yet scorching gaze, she wanted to don her veil again and flee into the distance.


    However, she had mustered up a lot of courage to stand here, and from this day forth, she was going to live without her veil. She was going to be the owner of the Blue Suede Textiles Shop, and begin her journey toward her goals and dreams. She couldn��t afford to back down now. Otherwise, how would she be able to surpass Scheer Buffett, and be someone like her grandfather?


    ��My name is Gloria Moreton. Thank you for your tofu pudding.�� Gloria looked at Mag, and curtseyed as a gesture of gratitude before turning to Amy with a sweet smile on her face.


    ��My name��s Mag, and you��re very wee. Come on in.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    <i>I did it! I told him my name! But... is he going to think that I��m taking too much initiative, and that I��m a promiscuous girl? </i>Gloria nodded before walking into the restaurant, and heading toward her usual seat. Her cheeks were slightly flushed, and she could hear the sound of her heartbeat, which was fluttering like a hummingbird��s wings. She was quite ted, but also a little nervous and conflicted at the same time.


    ��What would you like to order?�� Yabemiya made her way over to her with a smile on her face.


    ��I��d like a sweet tofu pudding and a Yangzhou fried rice, thanks.�� Gloria nodded with a smile.


    ��No problem, please wait a moment.�� Yabemiya nodded in response, and as she turned to leave, she looked at Gloria, and said, ��You look really good without your veil.��


    ��Thank you.�� Gloria tucked a few strands of hair behind her ear, and a genuine joyful smile appeared on her face.


    Gloria��s tofu pudding and Yangzhou fried rice were soon ready, and she picked up her spoon as she looked at the sweet tofu pudding before her. She leaned forward and inhaled deeply through her nose, upon which a content smile lit up her beautiful features. She ced a spoonful of tofu pudding into her mouth, and its sweet vor seemed to have made its way even to her heart.


    After taking off her veil, the sweet tofu pudding seemed to be even more delicious. From this day forth, she no longer had to worry about others seeing what she looked like.


    The shackles in her heart quickly crumbled as she dined on her tofu pudding, and it was as if beams of light were shining into her heart, filling her with hope and joy.

 Chapter 385 - So, You’re Fired

    Chapter 385: So, You��re Fired


    _Big Sister looks so beautiful when she��s eating, and her purple eyes are super gorgeous. _Amy sat behind the counter, and supported her chin with her hands as she carefully examined Gloria.


    After a peaceful breakfast, Gloria paid for her meal before getting up to leave. When she made her way to the entrance of the restaurant, she turned toward the kitchen, and caught a glimpse of Mag��s profile, upon which a blush appeared on her face. She quickly walked out the door, and ignored the surprise on her coachman��s face as she instructed, ��To the Blue Suede Textiles Shop.��


    ��Y-yes, Young Mistress.�� The coachman immediately set the horse-drawn carriage into motion.


    ...


    In the Blue Suede Textiles Shop, the manager looked at the employees before her with a serious expression, and said, ��A new owner will being today, so let��s all put in a good effort, and not leave her with a bad first impression.��


    She then adjusted her clothes, and walked out in front of the store, looking around with a nervous expression.


    ��What kind of person is our new owner going to be? I heard our textiles shop was almost closed down, but the president insisted on keeping it open; that��s the only reason why we still have jobs,�� an employee muttered in a quiet voice.


    ��I heard it��s the eldest young master��s daughter that��sing. Apparently, the president made her one of the candidates for the heirloom, which gives her the same status as the second young master��s,�� another employee replied.


    A thin and short employee��s face lit up with anticipation as she spected, ��Is that true? Then doesn��t that mean that she could be the leader of the Moreton Family someday? If we serve her well, maybe we��ll get promoted!��


    ��If the president really does intend on grooming her as his heir, then she wouldn��t have been sent to our Blue Suede Textiles Shop.�� A chubby employee pursed her lip with a hint of disdain, and said, ��She doesn��t have what it takes topete with the second young master. I also heard that she��s constantly wearing a veil, and doesn��t dare to show anyone her face. If you ask me, I reckon she must be really ugly or have something unsightly on her face. How could someone like her be the heir to the Moreton Family?��


    ��Really?�� All of the employees were stunned to hear that. All of them turned toward the chubby employee with curiosity, wanting to hear more about their future boss.


    ��Why would I lie? I heard about all this from one of my sisters who works at the Moreton Manor. She says that the young mistress wears her veil even when she��s at home, and no one has ever seen what she looks like. She doesn��t even take it off during meals; how hideous would she have to be to wear a veil even during meals? Is she afraid that others wouldn��t be able to stomach their food if they saw her face?�� The chubby employee enjoyed being the center of attention, and she continued to specte with a smug expression on her face.


    ��Is this ce still not open for business?�� Right at that moment, a gentle voice cut into everyone��s conversation.


    All of the employees turned, and their eyes immediately lit up. A beauty in a pink dress was standing at the entrance to their shop; her regal disposition coupled with her exquisitely gorgeous features made it impossible for them to look away.


    ��We��re already open. What kind of textiles are you looking for? You��re so beautiful, like a goddess from the heavens.�� The chubby employee immediately approached her with a fawning smile on her face.


    ��I��m not here to look for textiles.�� Gloria��s expression cooled slightly, and she shook her head as she looked at the chubby employee.


    ��Then, how can I help you?�� The chubby employee was a little perplexed.


    All of the other employees wore simr expressions of puzzlement on their faces. Business had been very bad for the Blue Suede Textiles Shop in the past few years. They sold only an average of a few meters of fabric a day, and those earnings weren��t even enough to pay their wages. However, the president insisted on keeping the store in operation, so they weren��t scared of losing their jobs.


    It was exactly because of this that all of the employees had developedckadaisical attitudes. Only in the face of customers who were clearly quite wealthy and were potentially going to purchase fabrics in bulk did they make any effort to provide customer service. Only customers from whom they could make sizeablemissions were worthy of being served in their eyes, and this young woman was clearly one of them. However, she was telling them that she wasn��t here to buy fabrics?


    ��I��m the Moreton Family��s young mistress that you were referring to; the one who��s worried that no one would be able to stomach their food if they were to see my face.�� Gloria appraised the chubby employee with a calm expression.


    ��H-how is that possible?!�� The chubby employee��s expression changed drastically as she stumbled back a few steps. Her legs gave out under her, and she sat on the ground. As she did so, her iling arms knocked over a shelf, and the rolls of fabric on the shelf came crashing down upon her head, causing arge red bump to appear on her forehead.


    ��B-Boss!�� All of the employees also wore panicked expressions. Discussing the boss behind her back, especially when she was a member of the Moreton Family, could easily get them fired.


    ��Y-Young Mistress, I��m the manager of the Blue Suede Textiles Shop, Jean. I didn��t think you would get here so early.�� The store manager immediately rushed in after hearing themotion, and she also wore a surprised look as she caught sight of Gloria. Just a day ago, she had gathered some information; as such, she was waiting for a woman with a veil on her face to appear, but Gloria wasn��t wearing her veil anymore.


    She had also heard the conversation that had taken ce between the employees, but she didn��t reprimand them for it. She had always been the manager of the shop, so she was a little disgruntled that a new owner had suddenly been assigned. As such, she was also harboring a hint of animosity toward this young mistress, so she made no effort to stop them.


    However, now that Gloria had overheard the conversation, she was in a lot of trouble. The employees were bad-mouthing their new store owner on the first day, while the manager did nothing to stop them. With that in mind, cold sweat was pouring down Jean��s forehead, and she lowered her head as she scrambled for a way to rectify the situation inwardly.


    Gloria looked at Jean and the employees with a calm expression, and she didn��t say anything, but her clenched fists suggested that she was not as calm as she appeared.


    ��Young Mistress, Boss, I was just spouting nonsense! I��m so sorry; I shouldn��t have said those things... Please, please don��t fire me...�� The chubby employee pped herself, and she burst into sobs as she sat on the ground.


    ��ording to the Moreton Family��s rules, no employee can discuss members of the Moreton Family behind their backs. Anyone who is caught doing so will be fired with no exceptions.�� Gloria looked at the chubby employee with a cold expression, and said, ��So, you��re fired.��


    The chubby employee stared up at Gloria with a dumbfounded expression as if she couldn��t believe what she was hearing.


    All of the other employees were also feeling quite panicked, and they lowered their heads as they didn��t dare to look at Gloria. Who would have thought that such a beautiful woman would be so cold and decisive? She had only just arrived at the shop, and one of the employees had already been fired. All of them had also joined in on the conversation earlier; were they going to be fired as well?


    ��Greetings, Young Mistress Gloria.�� Right at that moment, a voice sounded outside, and Mars strode in, wearing a long ck cloak. He took off his hat, and extended a salute toward Gloria. A hint of surprise appeared on his face upon seeing what was happening in the shop, but he didn��t say anything further.


    ��Mars? Why are you here?�� Gloria was also a little surprised to see Mars. She had heard about the punishments that Cyril and Mars had received. On that day in the main building of the Chamber of Commerce, she knew that Mars had done her a favor by not revealing to Cyril that she had been eavesdropping on their conversation. Furthermore, she recalled that Mars had shared a good rtionship with her father back when she was a child.


    ��The president evicted me from the Chamber of Commerce, but allowed me to choose a subsidiary business of the Moreton Family. I heard that you wereing here, so I applied toe here as well, and my request has been approved,�� Mars replied.


    Gloria looked at Mars for a moment longer before turning to the store manager, who was sweating profusely, and she said, ��You can go as well.��

 Chapter 386 - You Only Have One Month

    Chapter 386: You Only Have One Month


    ��Young Mistress, I��ve worked at the Blue Suede Textiles Shop for over a decade, and I know this store like the back of my hand. Please allow me to assist you in taking the Blue Suede Textiles Shop to greater heights; please give me another chance,�� the manager begged.


    ��You��ve been here for over a decade, during which the store has been on a steady decline. As such, there��s no reason for me to keep you.�� Gloria looked at the manager, and shook her head as she said, ��Besides, you can��t even discipline the employees. I��m not going to use a manager who can��t even enforce store rules. I��ll ask them to assign you a new job; you can go now.��


    The manager opened her mouth to say something, but remained silent in the end as she extended a bow toward Gloria. She then turned to the staff room, and began to pack up her things.


    All of the remaining employees were petrified upon seeing that. Even their manager had been fired; this new boss was absolutely terrifying. Her way of doing thingspletely belied her captivating appearance, and she was certainly not some weak sniveling little girl who could only hide behind her veil.


    _Compared to the young master, his daughter seems to be more suitable for this type of role. Taking off the veil is like removing a set of shackles from her heart; perhaps this is what natural talent looks like? When she was talking about following the rules, she reminds me of the president. _Mars looked at Gloria with approval on his face. He clenched his fists, and his expression became more resolute as he thought to himself, _From this day forth, I have to be as loyal to Young Mistress Gloria as my father was to the president. I want to see her rise to be the president herself, and bring more prosperity to the Moreton Manor. _


    ��Let me introduce myself. I am Gloria Moreton, your new boss.�� Gloria turned toward the employees with a smile on her face. She then pointed at Mars, and said, ��This is Mr. Mars. He was the secretary of the president, but he will now be the new store manager here.��


    Everyone turned toward Mars, and drew sharp breaths in unison. They were already stunned by the lofty status of their new store owner, and they were now shocked to find that their new store manager was also such an important figure. The secretary was the president��s most trusted subordinate, so why was he undertaking the role of store manager here?


    All of a sudden, everyone came to a realization. Perhaps the young mistress hadn��t been deployed to their store as the president had given up on her. Instead, he could be harboring very high hopes for her, and wanted to test her by assigning her to a failing business. Even though the Blue Suede Textiles Shop��s situation was not very optimistic, it was the first business that had paved the foundation for the rise of the Moreton Family.


    The store manager was packing up her things, and her expression stiffened upon hearing that. She became even more dejected and remorseful for her foolish actions. She knew that she had missed out on her only opportunity to potentially enter the inner circle of the Chamber of Commerce.


    The chubby employee had also struggled to her feet at some point before packing up her things, and leaving the shop that she had worked at for eight years. She knew that after being fired from a Moreton Family business, none of the subsidiary businesses under the Chamber of Commerce would want to hire her. As such, it would be extremely difficult for her to find employment in Chaos City again.


    Gloria turned to the employees with a serious expression, and dered, ��Today, I want to announce something: the president has given me an ultimatum, demanding that I make the Blue Suede Textiles Shop a profitable business in a month. Otherwise, the shop will be closed down, and all of its employees, including myself, will be fired.��


    All of the employees were stunned to hear that. They looked at each other, and no one dared to say anything.


    They were very familiar with the situation that the Blue Suede Textiles Shop was in. The shop still had stock from many years ago, and just the storage and maintenance of that stock required a lot of expenditure. As such, it waspletely impossible to make the business profitable in just a month.


    ��A... a month?! Young Mistress... isn��t that time period a little too short?�� A petite employee finally mustered up her courage, and stated the query in everyone��s hearts.


    ��Something that can��t be changed in a month can��t be changed in three months, either. This is just like the ultimatum that was delivered to all of you three years ago, except this time, the president is the one delivering the ultimatum.�� Gloria shook her head.


    Mars stepped forward with a smile, and said, ��Alright, Young Mistress, we��ll work hard to make our textiles shop a profitable business in a month.��


    All of the employees looked at Mars, and their panic gradually subsided. He was the president��s most trusted subordinate. If he said that it could be done, then there should be no issue.


    ��Mr. Mars, I��ll be in your care from now on, then.�� A smile also appeared on Gloria��s face as she turned to Mars.


    ...


    Following the breakfast service, Mag was in a good mood, and hey down in his lounge chair to sunbathe again. Meanwhile, Yabemiya and Sally were also both in high spirits, and they were dancing to Gokuraku Jodo.


    The supremely talented Sally had already perfected the dance, and each and every one of her motions was filled with seduction and exuberance.


    Inparison, Yabemiya wasn��t as talented, but she practiced more often, so she had also reached a high level of mastery in the dance.


    _Life sure is good. Only in this world would I be able to see an elf and a half-dragon dancing to Gokuraku Jodo. _Mag stretchedzily before closing his eyes. The autumn sun shone its light upon him, and he felt as if he didn��t have a care in the world.


    ...


    That night, during dinner, Amy looked at Yabemiya and Sally with anticipation in her eyes, and asked, ��Big Sister Miya, Big Sister Aisha, can we perform the ��Spring Is Here�� dance for my friends tomorrow?��


    ��Huh?��


    ��Hmm?��


    Both Yabemiya and Sally were surprised by her request.


    ��But... I��ve never danced in front of anyone, and I��m not good at it, either. It��ll just be embarrassing.�� Yabemiya��s cheeks were a little flushed, and she wore a nervous expression.


    ��I... I��ve never danced in front of any people before, either.�� Sally nodded in agreement. She had only danced in front of elves before, so technically, she wasn��t lying.


    ��That��s alright, both of you look really good when you dance. My friends will love it. All three of us can dance together.�� Amy offered encouragement to Miya and Aisha before turning to Mag, and wheedling, ��What do you think, Father?��


    ��I think all three of you look really good when you dance. Your little friends will definitely love to watch you dance.�� Mag nodded with a smile at the sight of Amy��s adorable little face.


    A Gokuraku Jodo performance in an alternate world? How exciting!

 Chapter 387 - The City Lord’s Castle Wants to Reserve the Entire Restaurant?

    Chapter 387: The City Lord��s Castle Wants to Reserve the Entire Restaurant?


    Upon Amy��s insistence, Yabemiya and Sally finally agreed to perform Gokuraku Jodo for her little friends tomorrow. Of course, Mag��s encouragement also yed a role in their decision.


    As Mag was weing customers into the restaurant for the dinner service, Amy rushed over with Ugly Duckling in her arms, and asked, ��Father, can I invite Teacher Luna over tomorrow as well?��


    ��Of course you can. Let��s go together to invite her tomorrow.�� Mag patted Amy on her little head. It seemed that she was still quite fond of Luna.


    Gjerj overheard the conversation as he walked in, and he smiled at Amy as he asked, ��Is this a party for Amy��s little friends? Can my Parmer and Parber alsoe?��


    ��Uncle Blue Fatty, do you have any cute little sisters in your family?�� Amy looked up at Gjerj with anticipation in her eyes.


    ��Your Aunt Miranda might have one in her tummy, but it��s only been seven months, so she hasn��t given birth yet. But we do have a super adorable little brother, Angus, whom you��ve never met before.�� Gjerj wore a joyful smile on his face at the mention of his children.


    ��Is it really a little sister?�� Amy��s eyes lit up, and she extended her hand toward Gjerj with a serious look as she said, ��I��m extending an invitation toward the little sister. She can bring along her big brother for lunch tomorrow. Father is going to make some super tasty new dessert!��


    ��Alright, I��ll tell them that they��ve been invited thanks to their little sister.�� Gjerj nodded with a smile before turning to Mag, and asking, ��Is that alright, Mag?��


    ��This is Amy��s party, so she can invite whomever she likes. We wee you and your family tomorrow.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He was quite fond of Gjerj and his two sons, and in any case, having more people would liven up the atmosphere during the party.


    ��I��m sure those little guys would love toe, especially when they can dine on your food.�� Gjerj nodded with a smile before making his way into the restaurant.


    ��Little Amy, I really want to attend your lunch party as well. Can you invite me?�� Harrison walked in, and looked at Amy with an expectant smile.


    ��No. Don��t you know how old you are, Uncle Gray Fatty? Tomorrow��s party is for my little friends. Besides, you don��t even want toe to the party; you just want to taste Father��s new dessert, right?�� Amy shook her head. She had seen right through Harrison��s sinister plot.


    ��Sigh, but I feel like I��m only three and a half years old. How depressing.�� Harrison heaved a forlorn sigh. He didn��t think that Amy would be able to see through his true intention so easily. As he walked into the restaurant, he thought to himself, Looks like I have to hurry up and find a wife, and then have a kid with her so I can alsoe to these parties!


    ...


    ��The restaurant is closed for the day. If you would like to have a meal, pleasee back tomorrow.�� Mag closed the restaurant at 9pm as usual, but a man in a long coat approached him after closing time.


    ��Hello, Mr. Mag. My name is Dicus, and I��m from the city lord��s castle. We met at the gates of Chaos School before, though you might have already forgotten.�� The man looked at Mag with a smile as he said, ��I��m not here for a meal today. I��ve been sent here by the city lord to discuss some things with you, but you were quite busy earlier, so I decided to wait outside for a bit. Would I be able toe in and have a word with you?��


    ��Sure,e on in.�� Mag didn��t have any recollection of Dicus, but seeing as he was here on the city lord��s orders, it wouldn��t be good to decline him. After all, the city lord��s castle had contributed greatly to reinstating the restaurant on the foodpetition rankings.


    ��Mr. Mag, business at your restaurant sure is great; not many restaurants in the Aden Square canpare.�� Dicus smiled as he walked in.


    ��You��re far too kind.�� Mag nodded with a smile before walking in behind him.


    ��Boss?�� Yabemiya, who had just finished clearing the tables, wore a confused look as she turned to Dicus.


    Mag smiled, and exined, ��Miya, Aisha, you two can go back early today. Don��t forget toe back tomorrow for lunch. Mr. Dicus here has some things that he needs to discuss with me.��


    ��Alright, see you tomorrow, Boss, Amy.�� Yabemiya nodded, and bade farewell to the two of them before leaving with Sally.


    ��Father, can we go to bed now?�� Amy was feeling a little drowsy as she turned to Mag. She yawned, and Ugly Duckling also followed suit.


    ��Wait a little while, Amy, I��ll tuck you in soon.�� Mag smiled and nodded. He didn��t sit down, and instead turned to Dicus as he asked, ��What are the city lord��s instructions?��


    Dicus took a nce at Amy, and didn��t sit down, either. He looked at Mag with a smile, and asked, ��The city lord doesn��t have any instructions per se. He would like to reserve the entire Mamy Restaurant tomorrow, and was wondering if that could be arranged.��


    ��My apologies, tomorrow is the restaurant��s off day, so we won��t be serving any customers.�� Mag shook his head without even thinking. He wasn��t going to work on his day off.


    Right at that moment, the system��s voice sounded. ��Ding! New mission: Add 16 outdoor seats to the restaurant within three days! Due to therge number of customers, and the inability of the restaurant to expand due to its low level, outdoor seats must be arranged to satisfy the customers�� needs. Reward forpleting this mission: An outdoor dining area! Punishment for mission failure: 10,000 gold coins!��


    ��Holy f*ck, you shameless system! You��re going to deduct money for mission failure?!! How am I supposed to set up an outdoor dining area? Are you trying to screw me over?�� Mag was furious. The only food vendors that operated in the Aden Square itself were food carts, which were very portable. He had never seen any restaurant set up an outdoor dining area in the square, so there had to be rules and regtions prohibiting that.


    Mag would obviously be happy to increase the number of seats in his restaurants, and an outdoor dining area would be perfect for customers like theva demons and Elizabeth. They would be free to exhibit any physical reaction to his food as they��d be outside anyway.


    ��Please don��t be so quick to turn me down, Mr. Mag. Perhaps you can state your price first.�� Dicus didn��t think that Mag would refuse just because it was his off day. After all, it was the city lord that was making the request, and all restaurants would be mbering for a chance to host the city lord for a meal.


    _Perhaps the city lord��s castle will be able to help me resolve this problem. _Mag began to reconsider as he looked at Dicus, and he asked, ��When would the city lord like to reserve the restaurant?��


    ��Tomorrow at noon.�� Dicus�� eyes lit up. As expected, no restaurant owner would turn down the city lord.


    ��No!�� two voices answered in unison.

 Chapter 388 - Perhaps You Can Postpone It?

    Chapter 388: Perhaps You Can Postpone It?


    ��Hmm?��


    Dicus had thought that the deal was as good as settled, only for Mag and Amy to both reject him at once. Furthermore, their voices firm and unyielding, without any intention of negotiating with him.


    ��I��m inviting my friends over for lunch tomorrow. I already promised them, so no.�� Amy had been already close to falling asleep, but she immediately snapped wide awake, and shook her head at Dicus with a serious expression.


    ��Mr. Mag, this is a request made by the city lord himself...�� Dicus ignored Amy, and attempted to negotiate with Mag.


    ��I��m sorry, but I��ve already promised a lunch party for my daughter and her little friends tomorrow. That��s not going to change.�� Mag shook his head with a smile, and cut Dicus off mid-sentence. He ced his hand gently on top of Amy��s head, and wasn��t interested in negotiating at all.


    Dicus stared at Mag as if he had never heard anything so absurd. He was rejecting a request from the city lord just for a kids�� party? How could anyone have such twisted priorities?


    ��You��re the best, Father!�� Amy rubbed her cheek against Mag��s hand, and stuck out her little tongue at Dicus.


    _This restaurant owner really is good to his daughter. But if I have a daughter as adorable as her, I��d probably spoil her like this as well. _Dicus wore a resigned smile on his face at the sight of Mag��s firm expression.


    He hesitated momentarily before adopting a more serious expression, and continuing, ��Mr. Mag, I shouldn��t be telling you this in advance, but I feel like I should inform you of this so you��re aware of the gravity of the situation. The city lord is not reserving the restaurant tomorrow for his personal affairs. Instead, he wants to hold the first conference between the giant dragons and demons at your restaurant. I can��t reveal any specific details, but you should understand how beneficial this event would be to the status and reputation of your restaurant. A kids�� party can be postponed, but this opportunity is not to be missed.��


    _They��re reserving the restaurant as a conference venue? _Mag raised an eyebrow upon hearing that. A vast expanse of ocean separated the respective territories of the dragons and the demons, but conflicts between the two sides were still amon urrence. It was quite apparent what the conference was going to be about, but Mag was confused with regard to why the city lord would hold the conference at a restaurant.


    Was he trying to use food to maintain world peace? Mag was perplexed.


    ��Father...�� Amy wore a conflicted expression on her little face as she looked up at Mag. She seemed to have understood what Dicus was saying, and grasped how important the situation was.


    ��My apologies, I��ve made a promise to my daughter, so I must deliver; that is what I require of myself as a father. Hence, the lunch party must be held tomorrow.�� Mag patted Amy��s head with a smile before turning to Dicus, and continuing, ��If the city lord doesn��t mind, he could perhaps postpone the conference to tomorrow in the evening. However, I have a few conditions. If the city lord can agree to those conditions, then I can offer a one-time reservation service.


    ��1. The restaurant can be reserved from 5pm at the earliest, but it must close at 9pm sharp. 2. The reservation fee will be 3,000 gold coins, which covers double penalty rates for my staff to work on their day off, as well as the costs of the ingredients used for the meals. 3. The city lord��s castle must ensure the restaurant��s safety. If the restaurant is damaged during the course of the conference,pensation must be given. Lastly, I have one small request: my restaurant has developed arge customer base, but I have no intention of expanding it for now. Hence, I want to set up a few tables and chairs as an outdoor dining area next to the restaurant. Would the city lord��s castle be able to sell or rent the plot ofnd next to my restaurant for that purpose?��


    Dicus��s mouth gaped open wider and wider, and he was looking at Mag as if he were questioning Mag��s sanity.


    _This guy is asking the city lord��s castle to postpone the negotiation between the dragons and the demons just because his little girl is having a lunch party!? What an insane man! _


    Setting that aside, even if the city lord agreed to postpone the conference, they still had to agree to a few conditions of his before being allowed to reserve the restaurant.


    Conferences between species rarely ever went smoothly, and it was verymon for a conference tost an entire day. However, he was only giving them a time limit of four hours, after which he was going to kick everyone out and close the restaurant no matter what.


    Furthermore, the reservation fee was astronomical: 3,000 gold coins! That was a reasonable price if they were trying to reserve Ducas Restaurant, but how was that price applicable to such a small restaurant?


    On top of that, the city lord��s castle also had to provide him with that plot ofnd in front of his restaurant to facilitate an outdoor dining area.


    Dicus didn��t even know how to put his emotions into words anymore; his vocabry simply failed him.


    Who gave this restaurant owner the confidence to state such demands?


    ��Those are the only conditions I have; please ry them to the city lord, Mr. Dicus. If that��s all for today, then I have to go and tuck my daughter into bed.�� Mag wore a respectful smile on his face, but he was clearly asking his guest to leave.


    He didn��t think those conditions were inappropriate. If it weren��t for the system��s ursed new mission, he wouldn��t be willing to work on his day off.


    Mag had no interest in maintaining world peace and things like that. Compared to Amy��s happiness, nothing else was important.


    ��Alright, I��ll ry those conditions to the city lord, and let him make a decision. I��ll be taking my leave now.�� Dicus nodded, and didn��t say anything else as he turned to leave.


    ��Father, you��re so good to me.�� Amy was extremely touched as she looked up at Mag. Her lips quivered, and tears began to well up in her eyes.


    ��You��re the most precious thing to me, so of course I��m good to you. No one and nothing is more important than you, so don��t cry anymore. I love seeing my Little Amy��s beautiful smile.�� Mag picked Amy from the ground with a smile on his face.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Amy nodded as a smile reappeared on her face. She wound her little arms around his neck before nting a kiss on his cheek. She looked at him with an earnest expression, and said, ��Father is also the most precious thing to me, so I��m going to take good care of Father.��


    ��Let��s get you tucked into bed. We have to inform Teacher Luna and all of your little friends tomorrow morning.�� Mag smiled as he tapped Amy gently on the nose. He held her in his arms, and he felt as if he were holding the entire world.

 Chapter 389 - Splurging Will Make Your Stronger

    Chapter 389: Splurging Will Make Your Stronger


    ��He��s asking me to postpone the conference because he��s holding a lunch party for his daughter? What an interesting guy!�� Michael couldn��t help but burst intoughter upon hearing Dicus�� report.


    Dicus looked at Michael with a serious expression, and said, ��City Lord, I suggest we choose another venue to hold the conference. That restaurant has good decor, but it��s a little small, and is situated in the corner of the Aden Square, so the location isn��t ideal, either. Besides, he isn��t showing much sincerity, and is stating very unreasonable demands. For 3,000 gold coins, we can reserve the Ducas Restaurant for a night, and the service and environment there are both significantly better than in this restaurant. Also, I��ve dealt with them in the past, so it��d be easy to work out a deal with them again.��


    The conference between the dragons and demons was naturally of vital importance. There was no way that the city lord would agree to postpone it, and he clearly wasn��t going to spend 3,000 gold coins to reserve such a small restaurant, either. And that wasn��t even taking into ount the other conditions that had been put forward by Mag.


    ��No, go and inform both parties that the conference will be postponed to the next evening at Mamy Restaurant.�� Michael shook his head with a smile.


    Dicus stared at Michael with incredulity on his face, and he wondered if his ears were ying tricks on him. He only came to his senses after a short while, and said urgently, ��But, City Lord...��


    ��Dicus, I��ve actually been to that restaurant before. On that asion, the restaurant owner was closing the shop, and I revealed my identity to him before asking for a spicy grilled fish. However, he turned me down as he had to tuck his daughter into bed.�� Michael cut off Dicus with a smile.


    ��He... He turned you down?�� Dicus was stunned to hear that. How could a restaurant owner in Chaos City turn down the city lord��s request to dine at their establishment? If this were any other restaurant, the owner would most likely wee the city lord in even if they had to crawl out of bed to cook for him.


    However, the owner of this restaurant had turned him down because his daughter had to go to bed, just like how he was asking the city lord to postpone the conference due to his daughter��s lunch party. It was simply unimaginable, yet very justifiable at the same time.


    ��That��s right, he rejected me.�� Michael nodded with a hint of amusement in his eyes as he said, ��I looked at his little girl, who was falling asleep at the counter, and I didn��t think his excuse was inappropriate at all. That was something that a father should do. That��s why I��m not surprised that he rejected me again for his daughter��s sake. What he��s doing is something that neither you nor I could do, but it��s exactly because he��s willing to do this that he��s a good father.��


    Dicus fell silent upon hearing that. He was also a father, but he had to admit that if he were to encounter the same situation, he wouldn��t be able to make the decision that Mag had made.


    Perhaps Mag seemed a little like a madman, but as a father, he really did put both of them to shame.


    Dicus was silent for a moment, but he still persisted. ��City Lord, I still think this restaurant is not a suitable conference venue. On top of that, 3,000 gold coins for four hours is too expensive. This conference mayst several days, so we have to keep expenditure to a minimum.��


    ��No, among all of the restaurants in Chaos City, this one is the most suitable to be the conference venue. The multiculturalism there corresponds with the philosophy of our Chaos City.�� Michael shook his head, and ced the book in his hand on the table in front of him. He looked at Dicus with a serious expression, and said, ��Also, this restaurant earns over 10,000 gold coins a day. They��re allowing us to reserve the restaurant on their off day for a night; when you think about it that way, is 3,000 gold coins really excessive? I don��t think that��s the case.


    ��On top of that, for this conference, both sides provided 10,000 gold coins to cover the costs. If the conference is a sess tomorrow, the remaining money can go to our city lord��s castle. That��s only the beginning; if the conference is a sess, as the mediator, our Chaos City would reap even more benefits. Sometimes, you have to see the bigger picture, and look ahead into the future rather than just think about immediate costs.


    ��Make another trip to Mamy Restaurant tomorrow morning, and tell them that we agree to postpone the conference and ept his first three conditions. As for the outdoor dining area, go ask the Aden Square management center to see if that��s a viable request. As long as it doesn��t have any negative impacts, we��ll try to satisfy his conditions to the best of our abilities.��


    ��Alright, I��ll get started now.�� Dicus still had many questions in his heart, but he didn��t voice any of them as he turned, and walked out the door.


    Michael��s astonishingly urate foresight was an imperative factor contributing to Chaos City��s lofty status on the Nond Continent.


    Of course, there was another factor that convinced Dicus, and that was Mamy Restaurant��s daily revenue of over 10,000 gold coins! Only a handful of top restaurants in the Aden Square could aplish that, so for such a small restaurant to achieve such a brilliant feat suggested that they were definitely extraordinary in their own way.


    The conflicts between the dragons and the demons have always been very difficult to settle. If things progress as they usually do, it��ll most likely take over a month for them toe to a resolution. During the process, fights will definitely break out a well. Hopefully, that won��t happen at Mamy Restaurant tomorrow. Michael shook his head, picking up his book again. However, he only read a few pages before putting it down, and as he got up to leave the room, he murmured to himself, ��I should check on Vivian. As a father, Mag really does put me to shame...��


    ...


    Mag told Amy a bedtime story to help her sleep. He then practiced his sword forms for a while before taking a bath, and going to bed. The soreness from sword practice was washed away by the warm water, and he felt very rxed as if all of the pores in his entire body had opened up.


    There were already some noticeable muscles on his arms. They weren��t very exaggerated or pronounced, but they still packed explosive force. His abdominal muscles had also be faintly visible, but he was always wearing his loose chef��s suit, so it wasn��t very apparent.


    Following the strict sword training regimen, his body had been enhanced significantly from its initial 2.0 standard. Of course, it was still quite far away from 2.5, and he wasn��t very sure himself just how powerful he was.


    From his physical condition alone, it appeared that he was slightly superior to a normal person, but there was still a gap of 0.5 between himself and a 1st-tier knight.


    However, if he were to use his Thirteen Swordy Forms, whose initial five forms he hadpletely mastered, he shouldn��t have any issues defeating a 1st-tier knight, and perhaps even a 2nd-tier one.


    A month ago, Mag was still a cripple who couldn��t even hold onto a chef��s knife. As such, he was very happy with his progress. Furthermore, he had 45,000 gold coins again, so he could purchase his next strength in the next few days.


    He could be more powerful through splurging money; that was a very satisfying feeling.


    ��System, I want to learn how to make ice cream now.�� Mag closed his eyes, and opened the shiny golden experience bag in his mind.

 Chapter 390 - This Haagen-Dazs Ice Cream Disgusting!

    Chapter 390: This Haagen-Dazs Ice Cream Disgusting!


    ��System, are you messing with me?��


    Mag wore a dark expression on his face, and was silent for a long time as he stared at the ice cream recipe in his mind.


    ��Please do not falsely use the system; the system advocates justice and fairness, and never messes with anyone,�� the system replied.


    ��Then where is my Haagen-Dazs ice cream recipe?�� Mag spread his hands open.


    ��The Haagen-Dazs recipe consists of vani, mocha, blueberry, and chocte-vored ice cream,�� the system replied in a serious voice.


    ��F*ck!��


    Mag rolled his eyes in response. As expected, he had underestimated how shameless the system was. The Haagen-Dazs ice cream was supposed to have many more than just four vors, and their products consisted of far more than just ice cream. The higher the expectations, the more crushing the disappointment.


    ��Keep working hard, and you��ll be able to unlock more Haagen-Dazs products, such as different vors of ice cream, as well as recipes for things like the Haagen-Dazs ice cream cake.�� The system provided some words of encouragement.


    Mag rolled his eyes again, but he still carefully examined the ice cream recipe in his mind. Thankfully, the recipe for the two ball ice cream cone recipe wasn��t bad, and it had four vors to choose from. It would surely provide a pleasant surprise for Amy��s little friends.


    Mag took a deep breath to calm himself down before asking internally, ��System, how much does it cost for the ingredients to make one serving of ice cream?��


    ��In order to help you make the best ice cream, the system has prepared the best ingredients, all of which are natural ingredients that have been carefully selected from all over the Nond Continent. The vani nts are grown on a teau in the northwestern region of the Wind Forest, and they��re nurtured by the warm and humid air in the Wind Forest. The entire teau releases a delightful aroma all year round, and only the finest vani is selected from those nts to be ground down into fine powder. Consumption of this ice cream has a potent rxation effect.


    ��The mocha is made from West Lake Longjing tea leaves grown on the hills in the northern region of the Twilight Forest. The seeds of the West Tea Longjing nts were selectively bred to create nts that yielded ideal tea leaves, and the leaves are covered under shade 20 days prior to picking. The leaves are carefully selected and processed using steam before being ground into powder using a natural stone mill. Each tea tree can only produce 100 grams of mocha.


    ��The milk is sourced from the cows that are being bred on the Meheer Ind of the Staro Sea. The super-long daily sunshine exposure on the ind ensures that there are high quality pastures for the cows to graze on. All milk-producing cows listen to four hours of ssical music every day, and the quantity as well as quality of milk produced are strictly regted.


    ��As for the eggs...


    ��Hence, the ingredients for each two ball ice cream cone cost a total of 80 copper coins.��


    The system seemed to be very proud of the work that it had done.


    ��Holy f*ck! You��re using West Lake Longjing tea leaves to make mocha ice cream? Do you not have a conscience? If my father were to hear of this, he would belt you to death!�� Mag��s eyes widened upon hearing that. The holynds of many species were being used as ntations and farms by the system. As expected, the ingredients produced by the system had never disappointed him.


    He had never heard of ice cream being produced from such extravagant ingredients. Mag had never been poor, but his imagination seemed to be a little restricted. He didn��t dare to imagine what would happen to him if he were to use the prized jar of Longjing tea leaves in his father��s study to make ice cream.


    However, Mag��s mood improved significantly after hearing the system��s introduction. With such high-quality ingredients, there was no way that the ice cream produced wouldn��t taste good.


    He wasn��t some sort of ice cream enthusiast, and he couldn��t recall whether he had once reviewed Haagen-Dazs ice cream. However, the system insisted that he had, so he had no choice but to ept that.


    He opened the door in his mind, and a white light shed, immediately following which he arrived in the test field for the God of Cookery.


    He looked around, and discovered that there was a new machine in the corner of the kitchen. It was a two-in-one ice cream and ice cream cone machine that was about a meter tall. Its silver metallic exterior gave off a very futuristic feel, and there was one cone slot as well as four different ice cream nozzles. There was also an LED screen for operating the machine, and the instruction manual had already appeared in Mag��s mind.


    _This fully automatic operation method is a little nd... but I like it. _After digesting the information from the instruction manual in his mind, a smile appeared on his face. He turned the machine on, and experimented with it for a while before opening the fridge to pull out of the required ingredients.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye in the test field for the God of Cookery. Mag pressed the ��Start�� button with a solemn expression, and an ice cream cone slid out from its designated slot before it was urately caught by Mag with a conical paper bag. He then pressed the button for vani ice cream, and two light yellow balls of ice cream fell onto the cone one after another, stacking on top of each other. The faint aroma of vani immediately wafted through the air.


    He put down the vani ice cream, and repeated that same process with the mocha, blueberry, and chocte ice cream before cing the ice cream cones onto the rack beside him. The four vors of ice cream were all vibrant in color, and even though they were being exposed to the open air, they were all melting quite slowly. Mag was brimming with confidence as he asked, ��System, how about this time?��


    ��Ding! Congrattions, you have sessfully mastered the production of two ball ice cream cone, and at the same time, you��ve unlocked the ice cream machine as well as all of the ingredients required to make the ice cream!�� The system��s voice sounded.


    _Not bad. _Mag looked at the wall to find that only three days had passed, and a smug smile appeared on his face.


    ��By the way, system, aren��t you forgetting something?�� Mag asked internally.


    ��You have already mastered the two ball ice cream cone, so you may leave the test field for the God of Cookery. If you��d like to keep using the test field, then please pay the corresponding fee,�� the system replied.


    ��Not that.�� Mag shook his head. He had already mastered all of the sword forms that he could, and training in the test field for the God of Cookery couldn��t enhance his physical properties anyway, so he had no intention of renting the ce.


    ��I��m curious about what kind of review I gave to Haagen-Dazs ice cream in my past life.�� An intrigued look appeared on Mag��s face.


    The system was silent for a moment before asking, ��Are you sure you want to know?��


    ��Just tell me.�� Mag rolled his eyes.


    The system impersonated Mag��s voice, and said, ��This Haagen-Dazs is disgusting! It��s too motherf*cking sweet!��

 Chapter 391 - I Suggest You Go And Watch “A Chinese Odyssey”

    Chapter 391: I Suggest You Go And Watch ��A Chinese Odyssey��


    Mag faltered momentarily before asking, ��That��s it?��


    ��That��s the only review you gave Haagen-Dazs ice cream in your past life,�� the system replied.


    ��You forced me to make ice cream for three days just because of that? That��s not even a review!�� Mag felt as if he had been yed for a fool.


    ��No, it was only a short sentence, but there��s so much information to be derived from it. You said the ice cream was disgusting, and food is judged on its presentation, aroma, and vor. As such, your words implied that you were unhappy with one or more of those aspects. As ice cream doesn��t have a strong aroma, it can be deduced that you are displeased with the vor and presentation or shape of the ice cream. The ice cream that you have made here are based on ideal vor and shape in your heart.�� The system gave a serious reply before asking, ��However, there��s still something that I don��t understand. You said that the ice cream was too motherf*cking sweet; what does the sweetness of ice cream have to do with mothers?��


    ��System, you are far too intelligent for mere mortals like me!�� Mag was extremely impressed, and he apuded the system with a reverent expression as he said, ��If you undertake a readingprehension exam, you��ll definitely get full marks. Back then, even I didn��t think as much as you do now.��


    ��You��re far too kind. Chinese is an extremely broad and profoundnguage. I��ve done extensive research into it for over half a month, but there are still many things that I don��t understand.�� The system gave a modest reply before continuing, ��Also, you haven��t answered my question yet; what does it have to do with mothers? Even if the ice cream wasn��t to your taste, surely its mother is innocent? Furthermore, based on biological principles, ice cream does not possess reproductive abilities, so it doesn��t have a mother. As such, that sentence contains wed logic. Even if you were referring to the probiotic bacteria in the ice cream, the problem there is that they reproduce too quickly, so it would be next to impossible to find the mother of a particr bacterium...��


    ��System, I suggest you go watch ��A Chinese Odyssey��.�� Mag cut the system off with furrowed brows.


    ����A Chinese Odyssey��? Isn��t that a recreational film? Recreation makes one lose sight of their hopes and dreams; the system doesn��t need that kind of stuff!�� The system declined before continuing, ��I prefer to watch films with historical and literature value as those would allow me to understand humans and their world. Learning and umting knowledge gives me joy! I can rmend some good programs to you, all of which can be found on CCTV, including ��National Treasure��, ��A Bite of China��, ��Super Project��...��


    ��I��m not telling you to watch it for recreational purposes; I��m simply trying to make you aware that if a person rambles on for too long, they��ll get on other people��s nerves, and they��ll cop a beating.�� Mag pursed his lips. The system suddenly went off on aplete tangent, and he was getting very exasperated listening to it.


    The system processed that in silence for a while before replying coldly, ��Please watch your mouth. If you��re not going to pay, then you��ll be evicted from the test field for the God of Cookery in three minutes.��


    ��Sounds good to me; I��ll be able to have a good sleep-in then.�� Mag shrugged nonchntly. He looked at the four ice cream cones on the rack beside him, and a smile appeared on his face. He was looking forward to Amy��s reaction to tasting the ice cream.


    Light shed, and Mag��s consciousness returned to his own body. He opened his eyes to check on the sleeping Amy, upon which a smile appeared on his face, and he closed his eyes again.


    He slept until he woke up naturally. He looked at his bedside rm clock, only to find that it was already 7:30. He then got up, nting a kiss on the sleeping Amy��s forehead. She had been attending magic lessons for an entire week, and it appeared that she was very tired.


    Mag went downstairs to prepare breakfast for Amy, and he habitually looked outside, upon which he discovered a familiar figure outside his restaurant. He was a little surprised to see them, and he opened the door with a smile as he greeted, ��Good morning, Mr. Dicus.��


    ��Mr. Mag, I��m here on the city lord��s orders. He has agreed to postpone the conference until tonight, and has also epted the three conditions that you stated. However, we��ll have to talk with the Aden Square management center about the outdoor dining area. I��vee over quite early today, and they��re not open yet, so I��ll have to give you a reply from them a bitter, and it may not be an affirmative one.�� Dicus cut straight to the chase.


    ��Alright, then I��ll make some preparations for the conference tonight. However, I need to know how many people I will be serving so I can make ample preparations.�� Mag was a little surprised that the city lord agreed to his conditions, but he didn��t show it. He maintained his calm expression, and said, ��I��ll only be providing food up to a quota of 3,000 gold coins. Any additional food will require extra payment from the city lord��s castle, and the prices will be the same as the ones stipted on the menu.��


    Dicus smiled, and replied, ��There will be a total of 10 people attending the conference. It would be best if you could reorganize the tables in your restaurant. If you encounter any issues during that process, the city lord��s castle can send someone to instruct you. As for money, you do not need to worry, the city lord��s castle will definitely pay what��s due.��


    ��There��s no need to trouble the city lord��s castle; I��m sure I��ll be able to organize the restaurant to a satisfactory standard. If that��s all, then I��ll see you tonight. I have to go cook breakfast for my daughter now.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He really enjoyed dealing with straightforward and concise people like Dicus.


    ��You��re a really good father.�� Dicus faltered momentarily before giving a resigned chuckle, and saying, ��I��ll leave you to it, then. I also have to buy my son a spring onion bing, but it looks like he��ll only get to eat it for lunch.��


    ��Alright, see youter.�� Mag turned around, and went back to his restaurant. Even though the city lord��s castle hadn��t made any guarantees on his outdoor dining area request, they were far more likely to seed than if he were to go to the Aden Square management center himself.


    As for the conference that was going to be held that night, he was actually quite interested in it. He could take the opportunity to learn about the Nond Continent directly from the mouths of important figures among the dragon and demon races. That was an opportunity that couldn��t be bought with money.


    In the kitchen, the new ice cream machine was already sitting in the corner. Mag tested it out for a bit, but didn��t make any ice cream. Instead, he made two-person portion of braised chicken and rice.


    ��Father, which dress should I wear today? How should I tie up my hair? And can I perform another ��Spring is Here�� dance before we go?�� Amy soon came downstairs with Ugly Duckling in her arms, and she stood at the entrance to the kitchen with a conflicted look on her little face.

 Chapter 392 - What A Beautiful Little Girl

    Chapter 392: What A Beautiful Little Girl


    ��You look good wearing anything, but today, I feel like that little purple princess dress will be the best. As for hairstyle, we can go with your favorite twin ponytail.�� Mag looked at Amy, and shook his head as he said, ��But we��re going to be eating soon, and after that, we have to tell Jessica and Teacher Luna about the lunch party, so you have to leave the dancing for when wee back. You can perform the dance very well already.��


    ��Alright, I��ll listen to whatever Father says. When we get back, Big Sister Miya and Big Sister Aisha would already be here as well, so I can dance with them.�� Amy��s eyes lit up as she nodded in agreement.


    ��Yes, you can do a final rehearsal when they get here.�� Mag nodded with a smile. It appeared that Amy took the dance very seriously.


    Mag helped her into her purple princess dress before tying her hair up into two adorable ponytails. After breakfast, Mag rode on his bicycle toward Chaos School, along with Amy and a reluctant Ugly Duckling.


    His ostentatious bicycle drew a lot of attention as usual. Many people were unable toprehend how two thin wheels in a line were able to advance with any semnce of stability. To them, it appeared as if there was some sort of invisible force pushing the bicycle from behind.


    Mag had no intention of poprising his bicycle anytime soon. It was a good feeling to be the only cyclist on the streets, and it was also very interesting to see all of the envious eyes around him.


    He parked the bicycle at the gates of Chaos School. Due to the fact that it was a day off, there was almost no one in the entire school. There was only an asional teacher or two and a few kids who were kicking a leather ball around.


    Mag strode over to the elderly man and the orc at the gates, and smiled as he asked, ��I want to see Teacher Luna; is that alright?��


    He was quite familiar with the two of them as he was regrly apanying Amy to school.


    Amy held Ugly Duckling in her arms, and wheedled, ��We��ll only be in there for a tiny little bit. We��re here to invite Teacher Luna to a lunch party. Pleeeease.��


    ��Alright, but don��t spend too long in there. Turn right and walk all the way to the end, and you��ll find the female teachers�� dormitory. No men are allowed to enter, though, so you��ll have to wait outside.�� The elderly man at the gates was very fond of Amy, and he pointed out the right direction for her.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded before making his way into the school with Amy. At the female teachers�� dormitory, he asked the dormitory manager to notify Luna that they hade to see her.


    When Luna came downstairs to meet them, Amy immediately rushed forward with tion, and looked up at her with anticipation in her eyes as she asked, ��Teacher Luna, we��re here to invite you to a lunch party today. Do you have time toe?��


    ��A party?�� A hint of surprise and confusion appeared on Luna��s face as she caressed Amy��s hair, and she turned to Mag for an exnation.


    ��Hi there, Ms. Luna. I��m hosting a lunch party for Amy and her friends today. Amy could choose whomever she wanted to invite, and you were the first person she thought of. If you have some time today, you cane to have some lunch at my restaurant. There won��t be that many people, and most of them will be kids.�� Mag smiled as he looked at Luna, who was wearing a in gray dress with a white silk scarf draped over her shoulders. Mag had a very good impression of this kind woman.


    ��Oh, I see. That sounds great. It��s my day off today, and I��ve got nothing else to do anyway.�� Luna hesitated momentarily before nodding with a smile.


    ��Yay! You have to make sure toe on time, Teacher Luna.�� Amy almost jumped up with joy.


    ��I will.�� Luna nodded before turning to Mag, and saying, ��Then I��ll have to trouble today, Mr. Mag.��


    ��No, no, I��m happy as long as the kids and my guests are happy.�� Mag smiled as he said, ��We��ll be taking our leave now. Little Amy still has to go and invite another one of her friends.��


    ��Alright, see you soon, Little Amy.�� Luna smiled as she patted Amy on the head. She then stroked Ugly Duckling, which was still rather lethargic from bike sickness, and the smile on her face became even more vibrant.


    ��Bye bye, Teacher Luna.�� Amy bade her farewell before dragging Mag away.


    ��Mr. Mag sure is an interesting person.�� A smile lingered on Luna��s face as she looked at the two departing figures, and she only returned to the dormitory after they had disappeared from view.


    ��Father, Jessica would be really happy to be invited, right?�� Amy asked.


    ��Of course. Jessica will be very happy to receive your invitation. Also, we��ve prepared a little present for her as well, haven��t we?�� Mag smiled as he nced at the bag in the basket, which contained a cream-colored dress.


    ��We sure did; thank you, Father. Jessica is sure to love this dress. She��s always wanted a yellow dress.�� Amy nodded, and her smile grew even wider.


    ��But do you still remember where Jessica lives? You��ll have to tell me where to go,�� Mag asked.


    ��I do; I went to Jessica��s ce twice. There are many houses there that are built using ck stones, and there��s a ck stone horse outside Jessica��s house. Jessica told me that her father made it for her, and she looks really cool when she rides it.�� Amy was brimming with confidence in her navigation skills.


    ��That��s good. If you like horses, I can buy a real one for you. Of course, you can get a wooden horse as well if you��d like,�� Mag offered with a smile.


    ��Really?�� Amy��s eyes immediately lit up. However, after some careful contemtion, she still shook her head, and said, ��Horses are too big, and Ugly Duckling is too stupid. If we get a real one, Ugly Duckling is going to get bullied, so I��ll just get a wooden horse.��


    ��Alright, I��ll make you a wooden horse when we get back,�� Mag replied with a smile. Even though she was often reprimanding Ugly Duckling, she actually cared for it a lot.


    The bicycle carried the two of them along the wide stone-paved streets, and Mag was feeling very carefree and rxed as the autumn wind brushed over him. All of the buildings on either side of the street were western-style buildings constructed from white stones, and they all looked veryvish.


    The center and southern region were the wealthiest ces in Chaos City, while the most poverty-stricken residents gathered mostly in the northern region.


    ...


    ��Warrick, please give me some more time. I��m definitely going to repay all of the money, I beg of you.��


    In front of a ck stone bungalow, a woman who appeared to be about 30 years of age was desperately begging a young man in a set of golden robes. He had a 2nd-tier knight badge adorned on his chest, and there were six burly men behind him, all of whom were appraising the woman with sinister expressions.


    Jessica was shielded behind the woman, and she glowered at the man who was treading on the back of her ck stone horse as she clenched her little fists.


    ��You won��t be able to return my money even if I give you another year. I��ll offer you an option: give me your daughter, and your debt will be waived. I haven��t had such a beautiful little girl for a long time.�� Warrick looked at Jessica, and a lustful look appeared in his eyes.

 Chapter 393 - That is My Money

    Chapter 393: That is My Money


    ��No! I won��t do it! I definitely won��t give Jessica to you!�� Reba immediately began to back away with a panicked expression upon hearing that. She pressed herself tightly against the wall with Jessica behind her as she stared at Warrick with a wary expression.


    She had heard many rumors about Warrick in the past few years. Countless women had fallen prey to him, and all of them had suffered terrible fates. There was even nock of little girls among his victims.


    Not long ago, he had impregnated a 12-year-old girl, only to kick her in the stomach in a drunken tirade, instantly killing both the girl and her unborn baby. That little girl had been given to Warrick by her gambling addict of a father to repay his debts. If Jessica were to fall into his hands...


    Reba couldn��t imagine what would happen to her. She would rather kill Jessica with her own two hands than let her be taken by Warrick.


    The underlings standing behind Warrick began to chuckle with sinister expressions, and their eyes roamed over Reba and her daughter without any inhibitions. A widow and her daughter werepletely defenseless. Furthermore, the widow was still rtively pleasing to the eye, so she would provide entertainment for them while Warrick took the little girl.


    A few people began to emerge from the ck bungalows nearby, but all of them merely looked on with numb expressions on their faces. There was no anger, no excitement, nor any hint of emotion in them.


    The road was paved with ck stones, and it was riddled with potholes. There had been some heavy rainfall in recent times, and those potholes were still filled with rainwater. They blended into the ck houses nearby, making them appear as if they were miniature mine pits.


    ...


    Mag pushed his bicycle alongside him, and asked Amy, who was sitting on the bicycle seat, a question. ��Amy, are you sure this is the right ce?��


    ��Yes, I��m sure Jessica��s house is nearby.�� Amy nodded with an earnest expression.


    ��Alright, let��s keep going, then.�� Mag nodded with a smile despite the fact that it was the third time that Amy had said that. Even so, what could he do? Little celestial maidens like her were born to be pampered, and he had no choice but to continue onward, avoiding one puddle after another along the way.


    After growing ustomed to thevish Aden Square, it was a bit jarring to suddenly find himself traversing an area inhabited by poverty-stricken residents. Even in Chaos City, there were still many people who lived below the poverty line.


    ...


    ��That��s not something for you to decide. You��re obligated byw to pay your debts. If you can��t repay your debts, then I��m entitled to take something from you. I don��t want anything from your sh*tty house, but your little girl looks like she��s worth a coin or two.�� Warrick shook his head before continuing, ��Do you know how much you owe me? My only w is that I��m too kind. I��m a noble 2nd-tier knight, yet I��m extending sympathy toward people like you. That��s why you still dare to turn me down even though you��re clearly unable to repay your debts.��


    ��My husband passed away in a mining identst year, and I borrowed 20 gold coins from you to pay for his funeral...�� Reba clenched her fists, and suppressed her rage and grief.


    ��20? Heh, it��s been two years. With the umtion ofpound interest, you owe me 500 gold coins, and that��s already a discounted amount. Do you think your daughter is worth that price? Heck, I��m doing you a favor here! I really am too kind...�� Warrick chuckled coldly.


    ��Yeah, Master Warrick is the kindest person in the world!��


    ��Only he would be this generous toward you two. If it were me, I��d be taking both of you.��


    Warrick��s underlings all began to chime in, and their coarseughter sounded like the voice of the devil.


    The smile on Warrick��s face became more and more vibrant as if were very pleased with the praise that he was receiving, and he looked at Reba, awaiting a response from her.


    ��H-how could it be 500 gold coins?!�� Reba stared at Warrick with incredulity in her eyes, and shook her head as she said, ��That��s impossible! I only borrowed 20 gold coins from you, how has it be 500? You can��t do this! I��m going to report you to the city lord��s castle!��


    ��This is the contract that you��ve signed with us two years ago. The contract states apounding interest rate of 50% per month, so that makes a total of 500 gold coins now. Even if you report me to the city lord��s castle, I��ll still win the case, and the city lord��s castle will force you to hand over your daughter to repay your debt.�� Warrick pulled out a contract, cackling in a sinister voice.


    Reba stared at the contract in Warrick��s hand, listened to his horrid cackling, and felt as if the entire sky was falling upon her. She waspletely helpless, and could only press Jessica even more tightly into the wall behind her.


    Jessica looked up at Reba, who was in aplete panic, and there was fear etched on her little face, but she didn��t cry. She held her mother��s hand tightly with her own little hand, trying to lend her some warmth and support.


    Reba faltered momentarily before looking down at Jessica, and grabbing her little hand tightly as if she were clutching at a lifejacket. She returned to her senses, and looked at Warrick as she said, ��Master Warrick, please give me a little more time. Thepensation for my husband��s ident will be given to me soon, and that will definitely be more than 500 gold coins. When that timees, I��ll repay all of the debt I owe to you, so please let me go, and let Jessica go; she��s only a five-year-old child.��


    ��You sure are stupid.�� Warrick shrugged with a smile before approaching Reba. He ced his mouth near her ear, and said, ��Governor Woodrow is my uncle, and he told me that thepensation for that mining ident has already been handed down, but you weren��t eligible to receive any. Even if you wait until you die, you��ll never get that money as it doesn��t belong to lowly ck rats like you. I��ll be sure to enjoy your daughter. If she can live for a few more years, perhaps she��ll even bear my child.��


    ��How could this be...�� Reba��s eyes widened with shock and horror at the sight of Warrick��s sinister expression. Her face was already sickly pale, and it paled even further. All strength seemed to have been drained from her body, leaving her unable to support herself as she slid down slowly along the wall and sat onto the ground, looking as if she had lost her soul.


    ��I heard you spent a dragon coin on medicine a few days ago. So you have money to buy medicine, but no money to give to me? That��s not right, is it? Aside from this little girl, I��ll be taking the rest of your money as interest.�� Warrick waved a hand, and two of his burly underlings began to search Reba��s body.


    ��Don��t touch my mother! You��re all bad people! If my father were here, he��d sent you flying with a single punch!�� Jessica rushed out from behind Reba, and shielded her instead.


    ��Then why don��t you get him toe out of his coffin to punch us?��


    Everyone burst intoughter. One of the burly underlings tore at the money bag hanging from Reba��s waist, causing it to tear open, sending a bunch of gold, silver, and copper coins ttering onto the ground, some of which fell into the nearby puddles.


    ��Pick those up, you idiots.�� Warrick furrowed his brows with displeasure, and his underlings immediately bent over to pick up the coins.


    ��No! That��s not my money; someone else borrowed it to me, and I have to return it to him...�� Reba tried to struggle to her feet, but Warrick stomped down firmly upon her shoulder.


    He squeezed Jessica��s chin between his fingers, and gave her a sinister smirk as he said, ��I said it��s mine, so it��s mine. From this day forth, she also belongs to me.��


    A gold coin rolled along the ground, and a burly tattooed man rushed along behind it.


    The gold coin bumped into a bicycle tyre, and came to a stop.


    The burly underling was ted to see that, and he reached for the coin with his hand.


    However, just as his hand came into contact with the gold coin, a foot came stomping down with vicious force, crushing his hand into the shards of ck stone below.


    ��That��s my money.��


    A cold voice sounded alongside a loud howl of anguish.

 Chapter 394 - Are You Challenging Me?

    Chapter 394: Are You Challenging Me?


    ��Who��s that?��


    Themotion nearby immediately died down as everyone turned to look in Mag��s direction. There, they discovered a tall and thin young man pushing some sort of strange two-wheeled cart, with one foot stepping firmly on the burly underling��s hand, crushing it into the ck stone fragments below.


    The burly man who was kneeling on the ground, and howling like a pig about to be ughtered, created a stark contrast with the calm young man. He appeared to be just an ordinary man, so how was he able to render the burly underlingpletely unable to defend himself?


    _It��s Amy and her father! _Jessica also saw who it was, and tion welled upon in her heart. However, that tion was then quickly reced by concern as she thought, No! They shouldn��t be here! These bad people are going to hurt them as well; what should I do...


    Reba was already inplete despair, and was preparing to kill Jessica before killing herself when she also caught sight of the new arrivals. She didn��t know who the young man was, but she immediately recognized Amy, and she hurriedly yelled, ��Leave us, and get out of here! They��re all bad people!��


    The nearby onlookers were still spectating with numb expressions as if nothing could evoke an emotional response within them.


    ��Who are you?�� Warrick lifted his foot from Reba��s shoulder as he sized up Mag with narrowed eyes.


    His underlings also strode toward Mag with sinister expressions; some of them had even drawn the sabers on their waists. They didn��t know who Mag was, but he was alone, and didn��t appear very powerful, so they were confident that they would be able to take care of him.


    Mag looked at Reba, who was sprawled on the ground, and Jessica, whose chin was being squeezed in Warrick��s hand, and he heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing no apparent injuries on their bodies. He then looked up at Warrick, and his grip tightened around the handlebars of his bicycle as a hint of killing intent appeared in his eyes.


    He was a pedophile who was extorting a widow, and trying to abduct her daughter.


    Someone like him deserved to die!


    ��Release Jessica at once, you bad man! Otherwise, I��ll teach you a lesson! I, Amy, am super powerful!�� Amy stood up on her little seat, and pointed at Warrick with an enraged expression.


    ��Oh, we��ve got another little beauty here. Looks like my luck is quite good today; I��ll be able to enjoy two little beauties tonight. It��s a pity that she��s a little too young, but whatever, I��ll just keep her for a couple of years.�� Warrick turned to look at Amy, upon which his eyes lit up as he licked his lips.


    ��Boss, we��ll capture her for you!�� His underlings roared withughter as they surrounded Mag.


    ��Amy, sit tight and be a good girl now. Father will take care of them.�� Mag parked his bicycle before stroking Amy��s little head.


    ��Alright, I��ll be cheering you on, Father! You have to beat these bad people and save Jessica!�� Amy was already preparing to unleash her fireball magic, but she immediately sat back down obediently, and nodded with anticipation in her eyes.


    Mag nodded, raising the foot that was weighing down firmly on the burly man��s hand, and kicking him viciously in the face.


    The kicknded like a sledgehammer blow,pletely twisting his bby face, and sending his massive body of over 100 kg flying through the air before crashing into the oing underlings.


    Five people were knocked to the ground amid the sound of cracking bones at once.


    The cocky underlings, who��d been boasting about capturing Amy just a moment ago, weren��t even able to stand up now, and all of them had suffered broken bones as they howled in agony.


    ��Wow! Father is so strong!!!�� Amy pped her little hands together with joy. Ugly Duckling had finally recovered somewhat from its bike sickness, and it raised its head to take a nce at what was happening before its head drooped again as if it couldn��t develop an interest in anything.


    _Amy��s father is super powerful. _Jessica was initially quite concerned, but her eyes immediately widened with incredulity and reverence.


    ��So... strong.�� Reba looked at all of the burly men who had been felled by Mag, and her concern for Mag and Amy��s safety also subsided. A hint of hope then welled up in her heart, but she looked at the 2nd-tier knight badge on Warrick��s chest, and her heart constricted once again.


    Warrick was a powerful 2nd-tier knight, which was why he had been able to wreak so much havoc in the area without encountering any opposition. No one could resist him, and no powerful knights would grace this godforsaken ce with their presence.


    A hint of emotion finally appeared on the faces of the onlookers standing outside the ck stone houses. They first looked at the howling underlings on the ground, and then at Mag with disbelief in their eyes. They had never seen a scenario like this before, and their blood was beginning to churn in their veins.


    ��Who are you?�� Warrick released Jessica, andid his hand on his longsword. He took two steps forward and red at Mag with a grim look.


    Even though all of his underlings were just normal people, for Mag to be able to fell all of them with one kick suggested that he was at leastparable in power to a 1st-tier knight.


    Warrick was a 2nd-tier knight, so he was definitely far stronger than Mag, but that wasn��t what he was concerned about. Instead, he was worried about Mag��s identity.


    All of the people that lived in this area were rtives of men who had lost their lives in the mines. Without any breadwinners in their families, even survival was quite difficult for them, so there was no way that they would be able to muster any meaningful resistance.


    He was the ruler of this ce. Here, he could do whatever he wanted.


    However, Mag was clearly different from the people he ruled over. His attire suggested that he wasn��t from this area, and hisbat prowess indicated a potentially sensitive identity. At the very least, he wasn��t like these ck rats that he could bully without any inhibitions.


    ��A piece of scum like you doesn��t deserve to know my name.�� Mag snapped a branch off a nearby tree, and pointed it at Warrick��s 2nd-tier knight badge as he sneered. ��And you don��t deserve that badge, either. What kind of knight are you supposed to be?��


    ��Who the f*ck do you think you are?! How dare you say I��m not worthy of being a knight!�� Warrick instantly red up in rage, and drew his longsword. His title as a knight had been revoked by the Knight Association the year prior, but he had never told anyone about that. As such, Mag��s words really struck a sensitive nerve.


    His status as a knight made him feel superior to everyone else, and that was why he always wore his knight badge in public. He derived from it a twisted sense of vain satisfaction.


    ��I��m here to show you what a real knight should be.�� Mag��s expression was very calm, and his gaze cooled as he looked at Warrick.


    ��Are you challenging me?�� Warrick chuckled coldly with a hint of disdain on his face.


    ��No, I��m giving you the chance to challenge me.�� Mag shook his head calmly.

 Chapter 395 - To be a Man

    <h4>Chapter 395: To be a Man</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Everyone had fallenpletely silent; even the underlings on the ground had stopped howling. They were all looking up at Mag with a hint of horror in their eyes. Around these parts, no one dared to speak like that to Warrick.


    However, this man had just defeated them with a single kick. Could it be that he truly possessed the power to oppose Warrick?


    He was challenging Warrick to a duel while wielding a tree branch; what arrogance!


    Warrick was a powerful 2nd-tier knight who could easily bring them down with a single finger.


    ��Father is so cool!�� Amy��s eyes were glowing as she stared at Mag. She held a ball of fire in one hand and a ball of icy mes in the other, and she was prepared to toss them at any moment.


    ��Shut up!�� Warrick red at Amy before turning to Mag with a thunderous expression. He had always been the one looking down on others, so Mag��s high and mighty attitude made him furious. He said coldly, ��You��re very arrogant.��


    ��Father, he yelled at me...�� Amy pouted at Mag with a pitiable expression. The two balls of fire in her hands gradually rose into the air.


    ��Don��t worry, Father will make him pay the price for yelling at you.�� Mag offered gentle words of constion. If Amyunched those fireballs, Warrick probably wouldn��t even be able tost a second.


    However, he didn��t want that to happen. He wanted to protect Amy with his own power.


    Mag turned to Warrick, and sneered, ��Do you not even have the courage to challenge me?��


    ��A duel between knights is always a battle to the death.�� A cruel smile appeared on Warrick��s face.


    ��So that��s why you��re scared.�� Mag nodded calmly as if he were stating an objective fact.


    ��You��re asking to be killed, bastard!�� Warrick gritted his teeth, and raised his sword to point at Mag as he said, ��I, Warrick, challenge you to a duel! Do you dare to ept?��


    ��A knight issuing a challenge? That��s never happened around these parts!��


    ��Is that young man going to be able to beat Warrick? Warrick��s a powerful 2nd-tier knight...��


    ��Boss will definitely win! He��s the most powerful person I��ve ever seen!��


    Everyone was cheering on one of the two sides as they looked on with nervous expressions. Never would they have thought that a regr debt-collecting trip would escte into a duel.


    Duels weren��t prohibited in Chaos City, and as long as the duel was consensual on both sides, the Gray Temple and the city lord��s castle wouldn��t press any charges even if one party were killed.


    It appeared that this battle was also only going to be decided after one party died.


    However, was Mag going to ept the challenge?


    Everyone turned to him to gauge his response.


    Even though he had just sent five people flying with a single kick, he was holding a flimsy little branch, and wore a set of loose gray robes. Inparison, Warrick wielded a sharp longsword, and wore a set of golden knight robes that were far more suited for battle. It simply appeared to be aplete mismatch.


    How was Mag going to battle with a tree branch?


    That was the biggest question in everyone��s minds. At the same time, they were sure that Mag would decline the duel. At the very least, he had to go home and grab a good weapon first.


    ��I ept your duel.�� Mag nodded with a smile as he looked at Warrick, and said, ��You��re right, this will be a battle to the death.��


    ��I was going to let you go home and get another weapon, but I��ve changed my mind.�� Warrick red at Mag with a cold expression. He raised his sword, and charged toward Mag as he roared, ��Seeing as you��ve epted my challenge, you can die now!��


    He was already very fast, but he was still elerating, and his power as a 2nd-tier knight was on full disy. He gripped his sharp longsword with both hands, and fierce killing intent burned in his eyes.


    Warrick wanted to kill Mag, and he was going to do it with one sword strike.


    Mag��s arrival had already severely threatened his reign over this area. He had to maintain a paramount invincible image in the hearts of his underlings as well as all of the ck rats. Otherwise, he wouldn��t be able to push them around as he pleased in the future.


    As such, Mag had to die, and he had to die in a manner that struck horror into everyone��s hearts!


    <i>He can do it! Amy��s father will definitely beat this bad man! </i>Jessica, who was held tightly in Reba��s arms, clenched her little fists with a nervous expression.


    Reba had already closed her eyes as she didn��t dare to watch. She really regretted allowing Mag to be swept up in all of this. Jessica had already lost her father, while Amy had lost her mother. If she were to lose her father as well, that would be far too cruel.


    <i>Is he going to die? </i>All of the onlookers�� eyes widened with indignation, but also a hint of... anticipation.


    They were already ustomed to being bullied and having their dignity stomped on to the extent that they felt like it was the normal way of life.


    Mag��s arrival had given them hope, but also a hint of difort. It was as if he had exposed them to their truly being the ck rats that they were constantly denounced as.


    As such, if Mag were to die, then everything would return to normal. They could continue to sprawl onto the ground, gasping for breath and fighting for their survival.


    <i>Boss will definitely win! </i>Theckeys all stared at Warrick with wide eyes that were filled with anticipation while thetter rushed toward Mag with sword in hand.


    He was aiming to kill.


    In their hearts, Warrick was the epitome of invincibility!


    That guy was still rooted to the spot with a tree branch in his hand, and he appeared to have been paralyzed with fear; how could he possibly be a match for Warrick?


    Also, how was he supposed to kill anyone with a tree branch?


    That was an absolute joke!


    Mag held his tree branch in one hand, and stoodpletely immobile. He looked at the oing Warrick, and his eyes narrowed as an expression of rapt focus appeared on his face.


    At his current power level, it was indeed a little arrogant of him to ept a challenge from a 2nd-tier knight. Furthermore, revealing his power in public was not wise.


    However, some things simply had to be done as a man.


    For example, dueling, or for another example, killing.


    ��How are you going to kill anyone with that little branch? Make sure to buy a good sword in your next life!�� Warrick reached Mag in the blink of an eye, and he cackled in a sinister manner, revealing a couple of ck front teeth. He raised his longsword high above his head, and brought it down viciously upon Mag.


    However, before the longsword had even begun its descent, the smile on Warrick��s face had already stiffened. He looked down with incredulity, only to find that the flimsy tree branch had pierced through his knight badge, protruding out from his back.


    ��Who told you tree branches can��t kill people? Only weaklings make excuses like that.�� Mag shook his head, and scoffed, ��You��re not worthy to be a knight, and you don��t deserve that knight badge. Remember this: the man who killed you is Mag Alex, a true knight.��

 Chapter 396 - Stones or People Like Stones

    <h4>Chapter 396: Stones or People Like Stones</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Warrick��s eyes widened with incredulity as he stared at Mag. His longsword ttered to the ground, and he fell back onto the ground. Blood gushed from his mouth, and he stared intently at Mag. Even following his demise, his eyes were still wide open.


    Blood slowly seeped from his body, staining the ground red, and tainting the small puddles nearby.


    The scent of blood in the air caused Mag to furrow his brows, and his hand shuddered slightly. Killing someone was not easy, after all.


    However, Mag didn��t regret killing Warrick.


    He deserved to die for his crimes; besides, he had threatened the most precious thing in Mag��s life.


    From the moment that he disyed lust toward Amy, he was already a dead man.


    He was telling him as a father that little lolis were born to be spoiled, not to be tainted by disgusting men like him.


    ��Father is so strong!!!�� Amy closed her eyes, but she still pped her little hands with tion.


    ��Yes! The bad man is dead! Mother, we��re saved!�� Jessica also grabbed onto Reba��s hand with joy.


    Reba��s eyes sprang open upon hearing that, and she was greeted by the sight of Mag standing over Warrick��s dead body. She was momentarily stunned as if she couldn��t believe what she was seeing before tears of joy began to flow down her face.


    ��B-Boss is dead!��


    The underling that had just been kicked by Mag not long ago suddenly howled like a pig being ughtered before trying to struggle to his feet.


    ��Run! This man has justmitted murder!��


    The otherckeys also tried to struggle to their feet despite the pain from their injuries.


    In their hearts, Warrick was an invincible man, but he had been killed in the blink of an eye��with a tree branch, no less.


    They didn��t even see how Warrick had been struck before he died. Just how terrifyingly powerful was this man?


    Their minds had been broken by the horror they felt, and all they could think about was running away, and getting as far away from that terrifying man as possible.


    Mag looked at the burlyckeys that were preparing to run away, and he asked coldly, ��Did I say you could leave?��


    The underlings immediately faltered in their steps upon hearing that.


    Even Warrick was no match for this man; they didn��t dare to run away without his permission!


    ��Please let us go! We��re all good people, but we��ve been forced by Warrick to do his bidding! It��s all Warrick��s fault!��


    ��Please spare us! We��ll never do anything like this again! We promise to be good people from now on.��


    Oneckey after another fell to his knees as they sobbed.


    All of them began to describe their tragic experiences, saying how they had been forced to do Warrick��s bidding despite their strong reluctance.


    ��I can believe that all of you have been forced to do Warrick��s bidding. As for whether you��re good people or not? Sorry, but I��m not an idiot.�� Mag sneered at the sobbingckeys.


    He wasn��t going to kill them, as they weren��t engaged in a duel, so killing them was illegal, and could bring negative ramifications to him. However, he wasn��t going to let them go, as the crimes they hadmitted were most definitely punishable by death. As such, the best course of action was to let the Gray Temple or the city lord��s castle deal with this matter.


    ...


    ��Master Brandli, something seems to have happened over there; should we go and have a look?�� On a street near the miners�� residential area, a Gray Temple member was inspecting a charred ck pit in the ground when he heard amotion erupting nearby, and he turned to Brandli with an inquisitive expression.


    Brandli stood up, and asked, ��What��s going on over there?��


    He had received reports of irregr magic waves appearing here, and a house had been burned down, so he had arrived on the scene a while ago.


    It appeared that a fire magic spell had been unleashed by a 5th-tier magic caster here. Thankfully, no one had suffered any casualties as a result. The house that had been burned down was only an abandoned one, so it could only count as a 1st-tier incident.


    ��It appears to be a duel between two knights, which isn��t very noteworthy in itself, but the location is a bit peculiar; the duel took ce in the residential area for the families of deceased miners.�� An exnation was quickly provided.


    ��Families of deceased miners?�� Brandli contemted momentarily before nodding as he said, ��Let��s go have a look.��


    ...


    ��Is Warrick dead?�� All of the onlookers had incredulity in their eyes.


    A hunched old man picked up a rock, and strode over slowly. His wrinkly face had a reddish-ckplexion as if the color of the mines had seeped into his skin. He looked down at Warrick��s corpse, and there was intense hatred in his eyes.


    One person after another emerged from the ck bungalows, and they also made their way over to the dead body.


    Most of them were elderly people or women, and there were even some children. Their numb facades finally crumbled, revealing burning hatred and resentment underneath.


    All of them gripped the rocks they had picked up tightly in their hands, and strode forward silently.


    A hint of surprise appeared on Mag��s face at the sight of the advancing masses, and he hesitated momentarily before retreating back to his bicycle.


    ��Father, you were so awesome there. What are they doing with those rocks, though?�� Amy was a little perplexed by the sight of everyone converging together.


    ��They��re taking revenge.�� Mag covered Amy��s ears and eyes with his hands, and looked on with a grave expression as everyone converged toward Warrick and hisckeys.


    ��Mother?�� Jessica was also a little confused as she looked up at Reba.


    ��Don��t look, Jessica! You��re not the same as them! You��re going to be the best seamstress in Chaos City; you still have hopes and dreams!�� Reba held Jessica tightly in her ams, and mped her hands over her ears.


    ��St!��


    One rock was hurled after another, sending blood sttering through the air as howls of agony erupted.


    All of the rocks were soon stained with blood.


    That blood belonged to both Warrick��s corpse and his underlings.


    Emotions finally appeared on their numb faces, and they seemed to have found a hint of release as well as hope to continue living.


    A hunched old man tore off one of Warrick��s ears with his teeth, and chewed on it a few times before swallowing. He was then forced out by the crowd, and fell to his knees as he roared to the heavens. ��Somani, my poor daughter; I��ve avenged you! I��ve avenged you, my daughter!��


    His sobbing cries seemed to be contagious, and many more roars of pain and despair soon followed as people vented their hatred and frustration.


    ��What are you all doing?! Hurry up and disperse! Governor Woodrow is here! Do you all want to be detained?!��


    Right at that moment, a loud voice erupted along with the sound of des being drawn.

 Chapter 397 - Who Do You Think You Are?

    <h4>Chapter 397: Who Do You Think You Are?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The frenzied masses were dispersed by the saber-wielding soldiers, revealing a few dead bodies that were nothing more than mangled masses of flesh and blood. In particr, Warrick��s body waspletely unrecognizable. In fact, it had been reduced to such a state that it was impossible to identify it as a human body at all.


    Blood stained everyone��s hands and clothes, and there were still rocks firmly held in all of their hands.


    Even after being forced back by the soldiers, the residents didn��t back away very far.


    They looked at the bodies on the ground, the saber-wielding soldier��s, and the fat middle-aged man in silence. That man was Governor Woodrow.


    ��M-my Warrick!�� Woodrow strode forward, and even though he couldn��t identify the corpse on the ground, he could still recognize the golden bloodstained robes and the knight badge that had been stomped into the ground. His face immediately paled, and the rolls of fat on his body trembled as his outstretched hands faltered in mid-air. He took a few deep breaths, and his face was slowly twisted with rage as he glowered at everyone around him. He gritted his teeth, and roared, ��Who?! Who killed my Warrick?!��


    The bloodstained people around him continued to look at him in silence. However, they were not fearful on this asion, and they didn��t even put down the rocks in their hands.


    Deathly silence ensued.


    Mag looked at the obese Woodrow, and deduced that he was most likely Warrick��s backer. He was likely the one who had supported Warrick, allowing him tomit all those heinous crimes.


    As for whether he benefited from Warrick��s crimes, that was something that Mag didn��t know. However, the people that had perished and been oppressed because of him were no less than those that had fallen victim to Warrick.


    He wasn��t the onemitting the crimes, but he was the true mastermind.


    ��It was me!�� Just as Mag was about to step forward, the old man from before looked at Woodrow with gritted teeth, and roared, ��I killed him, and I ate one of his ears! It��s in my stomach right now; do you want to slice me open to have a look?��


    Woodrow��s lips quivered at the sight of the bloodstained old man with traces of raw flesh between his teeth, and he roared, ��How can an old bastard like you be able to kill Warrick?! But you dare to eat one of his ears? Capture him at once, slice off his ears, and send him to the Bastie Prison!��


    ��I worked in the mines for my entire life, and my two sons died there three years ago. Our family gave everything to Chaos City��s crystal mines, but this filthy low-life raped my daughter-inw and even my six-year-old granddaughter! My daughter-inw killed my granddaughter and hung herself! Where��s the justice?! I��ve lived until this day just so I can have a chance to kill Warrick with my own two hands! I want to eat his flesh, drink his blood, and chew his bones into dust!�� The old man glowered at Woodrow with bloodshot eyes, and pointed at him as he roared with all his might, ��Governor? You��re just a piece of sh*t! You��re going to suffer retribution for what you��ve done!��


    ��Capture him and make him shut up!�� Woodrow was trembling with rage as two of his soldiers stepped forward with sabers in hand.


    ��I��ll be waiting for you down below! Warrick is dead, and you��re going to die too! I��ll be waiting for you!�� The old man took onest nce at Mag before ramming his head against a wall, upon which he abruptly fell dead.


    Woodrow stared at the old man��s dead body, and he instinctively took a couple of steps backward. The hair on the back of his neck stood on ends as the old man��s parting words reverberated in his mind.


    Warrick was death, and he was next?


    A hint of panic welled up in his heart.


    Woodrow forcibly suppressed the panic in his heart before glowering at the people gathered around him. ��Who killed Warrick?! If you��re going to hide the culprit, then I��ll lock all of you up in the Bastie Prison! You��ll be tortured there for the rest of your lives!��


    ��It was me! He took my little sister away, and I found her in ake three dayster. She seemed to be really cold, but she couldn��t even speak to me. I buried her, and then I killed him!�� A young boy who was as thin as a beanpole stepped forward. He only appeared to be around 11 or 12 years of age, but his calm and cold expression belied his age.


    ��It was me! I gouged out his eyes, just like how he had gouged out my mother��s eyes...��


    One person after another stepped forward, all of them mbering to take responsibility for killing Warrick.


    <i>Looks like I shouldn��t have let him die such a quick and painless death. </i>Mag looked at the body of the old man on the ground, and sighed internally as rage welled up in his heart.


    He knew that even in Chaos City, there was a dark underbelly. Even in a modern society withw enforcement, there were always ces that light couldn��t shine upon, and this city was no exception.


    However, he had never imagined that such atrocities were taking ce so close to him. This residential area wasn��t even all that far away from the grandeur of the Aden Square, but inparison, it was like a living hell.


    The scum that he had just killed and the ones that were backing him really did deserve to die.


    Woodrow looked at all of the people walking toward him, and he discovered that the vulnerable ck rats seemed to have all gone insane. They didn��t even appear to fear death anymore.


    Right at that moment, a thin young man standing next to Woodrow pointed at Mag, and yelled, ��Governor, it was him! He must have been the one who killed Master Warrick! No matter how many of these ck rats there are, there��s no way that they could be a match for Master Warrick! Otherwise, they wouldn��t have waited until today to attack him.��


    Woodrow immediately turned to Mag, upon which a surprised expression appeared on his face. That man clearly didn��t belong to this ce, and it was very likely that he was the culprit behind Warrick��s death. With that in mind, he waved a hand, andmanded, ��Detain him at once!��


    ��He was the one who challenged me, and was killed during our duel. ording to Chaos Cityws, you don��t have the right to detain me.�� Mag looked at Woodrow calmly, and said, ��Besides, you should be worrying about yourself. Aftermitting so many heinous crimes, I��m sure you��ll die an even more terrible death than him.��


    Woodrow looked at Mag, and suddenly burst into raucousughter. Heughed until tears welled up in his eyes, upon which his smile receded, and he pointed at the mangled body on the ground with gritted teeth as he said, ��I have no son, and Warrick has been under my care ever since he was five years old. I��ve raised him like a son, and he was going to inherit everything I own. But you killed him, and you even mutted his corpse to such an extent. I��m going to kill you and feed that little girl to dogs! I��m going to make you suffer the pain that you��ve put me through! All of these ck rats will be locked up in the Bastie Prison for life! In this ce, I am the king! No one can go against my wishes! Who the hell do you think you are?��

 Chapter 398 - We’re Innocent

    <h4>Chapter 398: We��re Innocent</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Everyone instantly fell silent upon hearing that. They looked at Woodrow, then at the saber-wielding soldier��s, and a hint of fear gradually surfaced in their eyes. The rocks in their hands ttered to the ground as they turned to look at Mag.


    He was the one who had killed Warrick, and taken revenge for everyone. Would he also be able to prevent everyone from being locked up in the Bastie Prison? There was a hint of hope in their hearts, but it was far outweighed by despair.


    No matter how powerful Mag was, there was no way that he would be able to defend himself from so many soldiers. He couldn��t even save himself, let alone everyone else.


    <i>What do I do? What do I do? Amy and her father are in trouble because of us... </i>Reba was scrambling for a way to save Amy and Mag.


    ��Father, are these bad people? They��re wearing uniforms from the city lord��s castle, so how can they be bad people?�� Amy peeked through the gaps between Mag��s fingers, and looked at Woodrow in confusion.


    ��That��s right. That is a bad person in a good person��s clothes, so he��s even worse than the average bad person.�� Mag picked Amy up from her seat, and held her in his arms. He looked at the soldiers that were converging upon him, and heaved an internal sigh. It appeared that the Gray Temple and the city lord��s castle were still very far away from creating the equal and peaceful society that they dreamed of.


    There were quite a few 1st-tier knights among the soldiers, and even though they were weaker than Warrick, there were many of them, and they were from the city lord��s castle, so their identities were rather special.


    Of course, that certainly didn��t mean Mag was going to surrender and allow himself to be captured. However, if he wanted to get out of this sticky situation, then getting Amy to attack was the simplest method.


    He had already taken a risk by fighting Warrick earlier on, and he didn��t want to disy any more of his power.


    Right at that moment, a grave voice sounded nearby. ��There is no king in Chaos City; onlyw and order. Woodrow, you seem to have forgotten who you are and what your duty is.��


    ��Who��s there?�� Woodrow��s heart jolted slightly in shock, and he turned around just as the soldiers parted to create a path between them. A thunderously enraged Brandli was revealed, along with a dozen or so other investigators from the Gray Temple.


    ��Master Brandli!�� Woodrow��s expression changed as a hint of panic shed through his eyes. However, he quickly calmed himself down, and rushed forward with a grief-stricken expression as he said, ��Master Brandli, thank heavens you��re here! An extremely violent and heinous crime just took ce here! That vicious man killed my nephew and his guards in an extremely horrendous manner. My nephew is like a son to me, but I can��t even identify his body anymore! I was blinded by my rage, and said something out of line, for which I apologize, but I must avenge my nephew and his guards! That man and these riotous residents must be captured!��


    The families of the miners were all ted upon seeing Brandli, but their expressions twisted with rage once again upon hearing Woodrow��s words. It appeared that this Brandli was the same type of scum as Woodrow.


    Brandli looked at the severely mutted bodies on the ground, and his expression became extremely grave. How could such a horrendous crime have taken ce in broad daylight?


    What was even more surprising to him was that the people standing around the dead bodies were all elderly people, children, and women. All of them were as thin as sticks, and there were countless bloodstained rocks littered around them. All of them were staring at Woodrow and himself as if they wanted to rip them apart with their bare hands. What could possibly enrage these vulnerable people to such an extent that they wouldmit murder on the streets?


    The investigators from the Gray Temple were also quite surprised. The investigation into the arson earlier had been a fruitless one, but this event that they had stumbled upon was far more significant than the case they were investigating just now.


    ��Master Brandli, six people have died in total, one of which may be a 2nd-tier knight. This is a 3rd-tier incident!�� A Gray Temple investigator quickly delivered a report.


    Brandli nodded, and turned to the culprits that Woodrow had been pointing to, wondering what kind of heinous people they were.


    Right at that moment, a mellow voice sounded. ��Grandpa h h, are you here to arrest these bad people? They��re all really bad, so you should hurry and capture them!��


    Brandli faltered momentarily upon hearing that, turning in the voice��s direction, only to discover Mag with Amy in his arms, surrounded by soldiers. A surprised look appeared on his face as he asked, ��Mag, Amy, why are you two here?��


    An ominous feeling suddenly welled up in Woodrow��s heart, and he gulped nervously as he asked, ��Master Brandli, do you know them?��


    <i>Does Amy��s father know this official? </i>Reba was also very surprised. She felt as if she had unwittingly climbed into an emotional rollercoaster.


    A hint of hope appeared in the eyes of the miners�� rtives again. Perhaps this man really could save them.


    ��Unfortunately, we might be the murder culprits that he was referring to. Of course, I disagree. That is a false usation in my opinion.�� Mag shrugged as he looked at Brandli. Grandpa h h was the nickname Amy had invented for Brandli as that was what his name sounded like to her, and he couldn��t help but want to burst intoughter whenever he heard it.


    ��We��re innocent.�� Amy shrugged as she syed her little hands out before her.


    Brandli looked at the mangled bodies on the ground, and then looked at Mag and Amy, who didn��t even have a single drop of blood on their bodies. It was impossible to imagine that they could have been the culprits.


    Of course, the main factor that contributed toward Brandli��s trust in Mag was his identity and reputation. He was the owner of an insanely popr restaurant, and his four-year-old daughter was already a 3rd-tier magic caster who had two 10th-tier magic casters as her masters. Mag was a hero who had struck down the culprit in a 4th-tier incident, and a man who dared to fight off vicious werewolves with his chef��s knife to protect his customers. There was no way a man like him wouldmit murder for no reason on the streets, especially not in front of his daughter.


    ��He��s a restaurant owner in the Aden Square. Woodrow, tell me what happened here.�� Brandli turned to Woodrow with a serious expression.


    He couldn��t just dere Mag and his daughter innocent based on his personal judgment alone, but their identities were very special. Apparently, the conference between the dragons and the demons was going to be held at Mamy Restaurant tonight, so he had to quickly and urately assess this case. If the two of them were not at fault, then they had to be absolved as quickly as possible. Otherwise, the conference could be affected, which could result in catastrophic consequences.

 Chapter 399 - Why Are You So Flustered?

    Chapter 399: Why Are You So Flustered?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Woodrow��s expression was a little uncertain. Brandli��s sudden arrival hadpletely ruined his ns, and to make matters even worse, the former was familiar with the man who had killed his nephew. No matter what happened, he had to kill that man as soon as possible, both to avenge Warrick, and to prevent him from acting as a witness against his crimes.


    Woodrow stepped forward, and tried to take the initiative. ��Master Brandli, I don��t know what kind of rtionship you share with his murderer, but we have sufficient evidence that he was the one whomitted the crime, so we have to arrest him along with these riotous citizens for interrogation. This is a case for our city lord��s castle, so I trust that the Gray Temple won��t intervene, right?��


    Brandli��s brows furrowed slightly as he turned to look at Woodrow. Judging from his reaction, Brandli was almost certain that there was some fishy business going on. However, he was using the city lord��s castle��s backing against him, and it was quite difficult to ignore.


    The victims in the crime here were people from the city lord��s castle, so ording to the regtions, the Gray Temple really shouldn��t be stepping in.


    ��You��re lying! Grandpa h h, he��s a really bad man!�� Amy was quite angry as she said, ��That bad man wanted to bully Jessica and her mother, and then he wanted to kill Father, and that was why Father killed him. He also did bad things to many other people here!��


    Woodrow red at Amy, and roared, ��Shut up! A stupid brat like you has no right to spout nonsense here!��


    ��Father, I��m scared.�� Amy immediately hid her head into Mag��s chest.


    ��Don��t worry, I��m here.�� Mag stroked Amy��s back in aforting gesture, and turned to Woodrow with a mocking sneer as he said, ��A pure child like my daughter isn��t allowed to speak the truth, but a fat piece of sh*t like you is allowed to say whatever he wants? Just because you��re obese doesn��t mean the whole world revolves around you! You only managed to get so fat by extorting all of these poor people here. Do you not have any conscience?��


    ��You!!�� Woodrow pointed at Mag, and the rolls of fat all over his body quivered with rage. No one had ever dared to insult him like this before.


    Brandli was also quite surprised as he looked at Mag. Who would have thought that the benevolent and amicable Mag would have such a sharp tongue?


    He hesitated momentarily, and wasn��t in a hurry to say anything. He didn��t know what had happened to lead up to this crime, and he had to gather more information before deciding whether it was appropriate for the Gray Temple to intervene.


    However, no matter what Woodrow said, he couldn��t allow Mag and Amy toe to any harm. Otherwise, Chaos City would have to face the wrath of two 10th-tier magic casters, and that would be a true cmity. As such, he whispered into the ear of one of the investigators, upon which thetter nodded, and quickly departed.


    ��You call these riotous citizens? You��ve withheld theirpensation, and all of them are starving! These are ��riotous citizens�� consisting of elderly people over 60, women, and children below 14. These are ��riotous citizens�� who have lost the breadwinners in their families, yet still have to suffer humiliation every single day. You rape the women here for your pleasure, and even five-year-old girls are unable to escape that cruel fate. They��re just trying to struggle to get by, and yet you still insist on stomping them into the ground. These are the riotous citizens that you��re referring to.�� Mag��s smile grew colder and colder as he spoke. He looked at Woodrow and his soldiers, and interrogated, ��Are they not supposed to be angry? Do they deserve to live like this? Think about all of the miners who gave their lives for the sake of constructing Chaos City; how are they supposed to rest in the afterlife, knowing that their families are suffering such horrendous treatment?��


    The soldiers slowly lowered their heads, and also unconsciously lowered their sabers. Their eyes were downcast, and they didn��t dare to look at Mag.


    A sobbing erupted within the crowd.


    The young boy who had just calmly recounted how he had found his sister in ake before burying her finally burst into tears as he copsed on the ground.


    An old woman hugged a girl who was missing a hand tightly to her chest, and she tried to suppress the sound of her sobs.


    A woman with hideous scars on her face stared nkly at Mag as tears streamed down her face.


    ��This...�� Brandli looked around him, and he felt as if his heart hadpletely constricted. If what Mag had said was true, then just how long had these poor people endured such inhumane treatment?


    The city lord��s castle sent these peoplepensation every month in order to ensure their survival, but it was clear that they hadn��t received any of that money. So where had it gone?


    Just how much hatred could spark an uprising consisting of women, elderly, and children, and make them mutte those bodies in such a brutal manner?


    The broken sobs and the soldiers who were hanging their heads in shame told Brandli all that he needed to know. He slowly clenched his fists; he could feel burning rage coursing through his veins.


    A panicked expression appeared on Woodrow��s face as he yelled at the top of his lungs, ��Bullsh*t! That��s all bullsh*t! Detain them! Detain these people at once!��


    The soldiers looked at each other; all of them were a little hesitant.


    Woodrow kicked a soldier beside him to the ground, and roared, ��I��m the governor, so you have to do what I say! Are you guys trying to revolt?!��


    All of the soldiers were still quite reluctant, but they raised their sabers upon hearing that, and made their way hesitantly toward Mag and the rtives of the deceased miners.


    Everyone from the Gray Temple knew what was going on upon seeing that. They all stood around Mag before drawing their longswords and wands.


    ��Why are you so flustered, Governor?�� Mag��s rage continued to build as he listened to all of the sobs around him, and he looked at Woodrow with a mocking sneer as he said, ��You don��t have to use the city lord��s castle to intimidate us; truth be told, I��ve already met the city lord himself. On top of that, he��s going to hold the conference between the dragons and the demons at my restaurant tonight. If you��d like to plead your case, you cane over tonight and talk to the city lord. I��m sure he��ll be very interested to hear what you have to say.


    ��But before that, I suggest you listen to these people around you first. Think about all of the heinous crimes you��vemitted! Think about all of the horrendous things that your bastard of a nephew has done!�� Mag turned toward the rtives of the deceased miners, and his voice took a gentle turn as he said, ��I know that retelling your past events is a painful experience for all of you, but please tell us your stories. Master Brandli and the Gray Temple will uphold justice for all of you, so let these scum receive the retribution they deserve.��


    Woodrow pointed at Mag, and roared, ��Kill him!��


    Right at that moment, Brandli, who had been silent for a long while, stepped forward. He brandished a ck badge, and dered, ��Not on my watch! I am an elder of the Gray Temple, and a 7th-tier magic caster, Brandli! This has now escted to be a 4th-tier incident, so the Gray Temple will officially be stepping in! Anyone who is unrted to this case, get back right now!��

 Chapter 400 - He’s A Hero

    <h4>Chapter 400: He��s A Hero</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Woodrow��s face immediately paled at the sight of Brandli��s badge. He stumbled back a few steps, and a hint of horror appeared in his eyes.


    The soldiers also stopped upon hearing that, and they looked at Brandli and his badge with awe and veneration in their eyes.


    A 7th-tier magic caster could kill all of them with ease.


    What was even more frightening for them was that the case had been elevated to be a 4th-tier incident. 4th-tier incidents were very serious cases in the Gray Temple, ones that even the city lord��s castle couldn��t intervene in.


    As such, they no longer had the right to do anything aside from awaiting judgment.


    All of the rtives of the deceased miners turned to look at Brandli with gratitude and tion in their eyes.


    Mag also looked at Brandli with a smile on his face. He was d that his efforts had not gone to waste.


    ��Master Brandli, you can��t do this! It doesn��t follow the rules and regtions. You��re falsely adjudging the tier of the incident!�� Woodrow waspletely desperate. If the case were adjudged to be a 4th-tier incident by the Gray Temple, then a thorough investigation would definitely beunched. In that case, there was no way for him to save himself.


    ��Woodrow, please don��t try to tell me how to do my job. The Gray Temple is responsible for adjudging the tiers of incidents, so you have no right to say anything. Also, this case concerns you as well, so until a verdict is reached, you will be ced under surveince, and are prohibited to leave your residence.�� Brandli looked at Woodrow with a serious expression, and two investigators from the Gray Temple stepped forward, one on Woodrow��s right, the other on his left.


    ��I��m an official of the city lord��s castle! I��m the governor! You have no right to restrict my freedom! I��m going to the city lord��s castle! I��m going to see the city lord!�� Woodrow turned, and tried to leave.


    ��Please cooperate with our investigation, or we��ll have to take you in by force.�� The two investigators ced their hands on his shoulders with solemn expressions on their faces.


    ��This is nder! I won��t ept this! I must see the city lord! I must...�� Woodrow tried to struggle free from the two investigators.


    ��There��s no need for you to go to the city lord��s castle. The city lord gives the Gray Temple the right to judge this case. If the allegations prove to be true, then you will not be spared!�� Right at that moment, the sound of trotting horse hooves erupted, and Dicus emerged on horseback, looking down on Woodrow as he said, ��Woodrow, the city lord��s castle is very disappointed with you.��


    Woodrow immediately copsed to the ground upon hearing that. Cold sweat poured down his face, and his lips quivered as he shook his head vehemently. He pleaded, ��No, Master Dicus, you��ve got it all wrong! Please tell the city lord that I��m his most loyal dog, that I��m loyal only to him����


    ��The city lord has no interest in owning any dogs.�� Dicus cut him off, and got down from his horse as he said to Brandli, ��Master Brandli, I��ve been sent here by the city lord to assist the Gray Temple in this investigation.��


    ��Alright, thank the city lord for his understanding in my stead.�� Brandli nodded as he turned to the distraught Brandli. He then looked at all of the rtives of the deceased miners, and urged, ��I can ensure all of you that the Gray Temple ispletely fair and just when processing cases, so you must take responsibility for your words. We won��t falsely use any innocent person, nor will we absolve any culprits, so please trust us.��


    The rtives of the deceased miners all looked at Brandli with hesitation in their eyes.


    ��My name is Ebenezer, and I��m 13 years old. Four years ago, my parents passed away in a mining ident, leaving me and my two-year-old little sister behind...�� The young boy from earlier stepped forward first.


    His tender voice was greeted byplete silence as everyone listened intently to his story.


    Everyone was initially enraged before their expressions turned sympathetic as they looked at the young boy.


    ��I feel like she��s still looking at me, asking me to catch a butterfly for her...�� The young boy looked up, only to discover a small butterfly fluttering above his head, and he hesitated momentarily before extending his hand.


    The butterfly flew a few circles around him, and then settled on his fingertip for a moment before spreading its wings, and flying into the sky...


    ��Don��t worry, child, your little sister��s death won��t be in vain.�� Brandli clenched his fists tightly, and fought to maintain a calm voice as he said, ��Next.��


    An old man stepped forward, and began to tell his story. ��My name is Harold, and I��m 65 years old. Four years ago, my son...��


    His grief-stricken words were like heavy blowsnding on everyone��s hearts, striking them with a sense of asphyxiation.


    ��They��re lying! They��re...�� Woodrow��s face paled further and further, and he tried to struggle to his feet.


    ��Silence!�� Brandli roared with a cold expression before issuing amand. ��Lock him and all of his soldiers into the Bastie Prison to await further interrogation. Settle all of the families of the deceased miners appropriately, then call them out one by one, and record their stories as evidence. We must uphold justice for them!��


    ��Yes!�� the people from the Gray Temple answered in unison before tying up Woodrow. All of his soldiers were also stripped of their weapons, and herded into a tight bunch.


    ��Absolute bastards!�� Dicus clenched his fists with rage.


    ��He killed my nephew, and a lot of other people! Didn��t you say your Gray Temple wouldn��t absolve any culprit? Then detain him!�� Woodrow had been bound by rope, but he was still yelling at the top of his lungs.


    ��It��s yet to be confirmed whether Mr. Mag actually killed your nephew or not, but even if he did, he should beuded as a hero for ridding Chaos City of such scum. He deserves apuse and des, just like how you deserve to be locked up in prison.��


    Only then did Dicus notice that Mag and Amy were also at the scene. ��Mr. Mag, why are you here?��


    ��We meet again, Mr. Dicus.�� Mag was also a little surprised to see him, and he shook his head in a resigned manner as he said, ��I��m here with Amy to invite her friend to our lunch party today, and we just so happened to walk in on these crooks. One thing led to another, and this is the result.��


    Dicus appraised Mag with a solemn expression, and said, ��The city lord��s castle is very embarrassed with its oversight. At the same time, we must thank you for protecting the citizens here and exposing this dark underbelly. Please rest assured that we willunch a thorough investigation into the matter, and make sure that all of the culprits involved are held ountable.��


    ��I hope so. The city lord��s castle should really reflect on this matter. If thew is enforced by an individual, then its existence will be pointless.�� Mag looked into Dicus�� eyes with a serious expression.


    ��I��ll pass that on to the city lord.�� Dicus nodded.


    ��This... How could this be... Isn��t he just a restaurant owner?�� Woodrow looked on with soulless eyes before being dragged away by two guards from the Gray Temple.

 Chapter 401 - Present

    Chapter 401 Present


    After Woodrow was taken away, his soldiers were also detained. Soon, more people from the Gray Temple arrived, and they began to record the names and stories of the deceased miners�� family members, as well as to clean up the crime scene.


    After a short while, people from the city lord��s castle also arrived. However, they didn��t participate in the investigation. They were solely there to present food and clothes to all of the residents in the area.


    As the residents nibbled on bread and took sips of water, a hint of emotion returned to their numb faces, and the pain that had umted in their hearts for many years was finally soothed somewhat.


    ��Mag, I have to ask you about some details regarding the aforementioned duel. How did you manage to kill that 2nd-tier knight? Of course, his knighthood had been canceledst year.�� Brandli looked at Mag with a curious expression. If everyone was telling the truth, and Mag really had used a tree branch to kill Warrick, then that would indicate that he was at least as powerful as a 3rd-tier knight.


    ��Amy was actually the one who killed him; I only made it appear that I was the one dueling him.�� Amy was eating bread with Jessica, and he looked at the two of them with a smile. At times like this, he had no choice but to shift the spotlight away from himself and onto Amy.


    ��I see. Your daughter sure is a brave little heroine.�� Brandli nodded with an enlightened expression. If Amy was the one behind all this, then everything made sense. After all, Mag really didn��t look like someone who was as powerful as a 3rd-tier knight.


    ��I thank you and your daughter on behalf of the Gray Temple. You assisted us in subduing a serial murdererst time, and now, you��ve exposed this dark underbelly, and brought it to our attention. You have contributed greatly to making Chaos City a better ce.�� Brandli looked at Mag with genuine gratitude on his face.


    ��You��re too kind.�� Mag nodded as he looked at the residents who were stuffing bread down their gullets. His expression was a little grave as he asked, ��I��m curious how many things like this happen in Chaos City on a daily basis. This is a city that prides itself on equality and freedom, as well as itsw and order. But, if thosews are used as tools by the wrong people, then wouldn��t these tall city walls transform this city into the harshest prison?��


    ��Laws give everyone more freedom-that��s what the Gray Temple and city lord��s castle have always tried to do. However, it��s just as you say; this incident should serve as a warning to us. Someone is using thews that we established against us, and this matter must be reported to Lord Rn. I��m sure he��ll be able to devise a good solution.�� Brandli nodded with a solemn expression.


    ��Alright, I hope to see a better Chaos City someday. I��ll be taking my leave now.�� Mag nodded, and pushed his bicycle toward Amy.


    ��Amy��s father, thank you so much for what you did today. Thank you for saving us.�� Reba had just received a few loaves of bread from the employees of the city lord��s castle, and she rushed over with Jessica before falling to her knees.


    ��You��re very wee. Jessica is Amy��s friend, so I couldn��t just stand by and do nothing.�� Mag immediately helped her up, and smiled as he asked, ��Can I go in to have a seat?��


    ��Of course, pleasee in.�� Reba hurriedly nodded, and entered through the door with Jessica��s little hand in hers.


    Mag took a nce at the workers who were cleaning up the mutted bodies before entering Jessica��s house with Amy. The house was rather dim, with only one room. There was a bed and a tiny little window, from which light was entering.


    There was a little table that had been set up using logs beside the bed, upon which were ced some fabrics, needles, and thread. There was a dpidated little bamboo chair off to the side and a small cooking bench in the corner. On top of the cooking bench was a pot of porridge, with a small bag of rice ced beside it.


    Aside from that, there was nothing else in the room.


    ��Mr. Amy��s father, please have a seat.�� Jessica pulled the bamboo chair over with difficulty as she looked up at Mag. Her eyes were bright and clear, and there was a hint of gratitude shimmering within them.


    ��Sure, thank you.�� Mag nodded with a smile, and sat down on the only chair in the room. The chair had been repaired in many ces using pieces of wooden boards, and it squeaked in protest as soon he sat down. He immediately wound his body tightly in fear of crushing the chair beneath his weight.


    ��Have some water. I��m really sorry, but there��s nothing else I can get you. And thank you so much for the dragon coin that you gave to Jessicast time; it saved my life, and I really don��t know how to thank you.�� Reba passed some water to Mag in a chipped bowl as she looked at him with grateful eyes.


    The bowl was chipped, but it had been thoroughly washed, and was very clean. The water was also very clear, and Mag took a gulped down a big mouthful of it. He turned to Reba with a smile, and said, ��No need to thank me. Are you a little better now?��


    Reba was only about 30 years of age, but she already had many wrinkles around the corners of her eyes, making her appear older than her actual age. Her face was also sickly pale, but her expression was far more animated than those of the people outside��their faces looked as if they had been carved from stone, and were perpetually expressionless. What was particrly notable was her eyes. Her ck eyes were just as clear as Jessica��s, and they were very gentle and beautiful. It was clear that she had been a gorgeous woman in her younger days.


    Even though Jessica was living in such a horrible ce, she was still so adorable and energetic, and Mag felt like he had found the reason for that: she had a good mother.


    ��I felt a lot better after drinking your chicken soup, and I also bought some medicine, so I��m almostpletely cured now.�� Reba nodded with gratitude before extending a hand toward Mag. There was a gold coin sitting on the palm of her hand, and she urged, ��After that scuffle, I only managed to find one gold coin, but I��ll definitely return your dragon coin. I��ve taken on some seamstress jobs, and while they don��t pay very well, I can save up a little every day, and should have enough to repay you in two months.��


    ��Keep the money. Just treat it as my gift to Jessica so she can buy some good food to eat.�� Mag shook his head, and gently pushed Reba��s hand away. It appeared that she thought that he hade to collect his debt from her.


    ��No, I must give this money to you.�� Reba extended her hand forward again, and looked at Mag with a firm expression.


    ��That��s right, Mr. Amy��s father, my father told me that if I borrow something from someone, then I have to return it. Don��t worry about us; I can already help Mother with her jobs so we can earn more.�� Jessica also nodded with an earnest expression.


    ��Alright, I��ll take the money, but not now. Give it to me in three months.�� Mag nodded at the sight of Jessica and Reba��s resolute expressions. He then picked up the little bag that was sitting on hisp, and he passed it to Jessica as he said, ��Besides, I��m not here for money today. I��m here to invite Jessica to our lunch party today. This is a present that Amy prepared for you; I hope you like it.��

 Chapter 402 - Invitation

    Chapter 402 Invitation


    ��That��s right, Jessica, I officially invite you to our lunch party today. Father is going to cook lots of good food for us.�� Amy made her way over to them with Ugly Duckling in her arms, and she nodded as she said, ��Open the present; I think you��ll definitely like it.��


    ��A party?�� Jessica��s eyes lit up, and her gaze rested on the bag in her hands, with curiosity and anticipation on her face. She looked up at Reba, and asked, ��Mother, can I open it?��


    ��Of course you can.�� Reba nodded in encouragement.


    Jessica walked over to the bed before carefully untying the bow-knot that Amy had tied onto the bag. She tipped the bag over, and a cream-colored dress slid out. There was a colorful butterfly emzoned on the chest of the dress, and it had its wings spread open as if it were going to fly into the sky.


    ��Wow! That��s such a beautiful dress!�� Jessica��s mouth gaped open as she stared at the little dress on the bed. She was stunned for a few seconds before turning around, and giving Amy a massive hug.


    Amy was a little nervous as she asked, ��Jessica, do you like it?��


    ��Yes! I love it! I have my own dress now, and it��s the most beautiful yellow color. Amy, thank you!�� Jessica nodded, and held onto Amy tightly with tears shimmering in her eyes.


    Reba turned away, and wiped at the corners of her eyes before raising her head to look up at the ceiling, and blinking to hold back her tears.


    In a quiet voice, Amy said, ��Then... can you let me go? I think Ugly Duckling is suffocating...��


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling gave a despairing cry.


    ��Sorry, Ugly Duckling, I forgot about you.�� Jessica immediately took a step backward, and rubbed Ugly Duckling��s head with an apologetic expression.


    ��That��s alright, it��s got a very hard head.�� Amy shook her head with a nonchnt expression.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling cast a gloomy nce at Amy.


    ��I��m going to wear this dress to the lunch party today. It��s so beautiful; I��ve never received such a beautiful present.�� Jessica was overjoyed.


    ��Oh, you can wear that little butterfly hair clip as well, it would look super good on you.�� Amy nodded with excitement.


    Mag looked at the two excited little girls, and a smile gradually appeared on his face as his sullen mood was lifted. Sure enough, his little girl was always able to cheer him up.


    After ying together for a while, Amy departed with Mag as they had to go back to the restaurant to prepare for the lunch party.


    ��I really don��t know how to thank you.�� Reba was full of gratitude as she bade farewell to Mag at the door.


    ��If you want to thank me, then ask Jessica to y with Amy more. Amy would love to have a ymate on her days off.�� Mag smiled as he waved goodbye to Jessica and Reba before pushing his bicycle away with Amy sitting on her little seat.


    The ordeal was over for everyone else, but it was only the beginning for the Gray Temple and the city lord��s castle. They had to clean up the bodies on the scene, andunch a thorough investigation into the events that led up to the incident.


    The residents were all munching on bread, and they looked up at Mag and Amy with gratitude as they left. Even though they didn��t say anything, their gratitude was in to see.


    Amy smiled, and said, ��Father, they all seem to be very grateful to you.��


    ��They��re thankful to you too. If it weren��t for the fact that you wanted to invite Jessica to your party, we wouldn��t havee here.�� Mag smiled, and got onto the bicycle before riding it toward the restaurant.


    An autumn breeze blew past, and the sunlight shone down upon them, warming their bodies as well as their hearts.


    Within a conference chamber in the city lord��s castle, the atmosphere was grim to the extreme.


    The officials present all wore different expressions on their faces. Some were enraged, some were concerned, and some were horrified.


    Brandli put down the paper in his hands, and there were tears swimming in his eyes, but he forced himself not to shed them.


    Michael sat in silence with a frosty expression on his face.


    ��From now on, Alva will be stripped of his duties, and an investigation will beunched against him to find out where thepensation money meant for the miners�� families has gone. This must be kept confidential, and I��ll be requesting the Gray Temple��s assistance to investigate all of the governors in Chaos City. Those who twist thew and use it against citizens of the city must receive severe punishment! Also, increase thepensation given to families of deceased miners and soldiers; set up a department to specifically address this issue. Do not let this tragedy repeat itself! Let me reemphasize this: thews of Chaos City are there to help people live more freely and safely. If anyone dares to use them against the people of Chaos City, then I will find them, and make them suffer a fate worse than death no matter who they are!��


    Michael��s sharp gaze scanned through all of the officials presents.


    One of the fat officials instantly paled significantly, and he slid down onto the ground from his chair, but no one dared to help him up.


    ��City Lord, I will report this immediately to my higher-ups!�� Brandli extended a respectful salute toward Michael before quickly departing.


    ��If a person upholdingw and order were to sit at the same table with someone aiming to destroyw and order, the people that are supposedly being protected will always be the ones to get hurt. This was something that Novan told me when he rejected my offer to recruit him into the city lord��s castle. At the time, I didn��t understand what he meant, but I suddenly do now. The most powerful corruptive force always originates from the inside.�� Michael nced at Alva as a wry smile appeared on his face.


    Mag rode his bicycle toward the restaurant, and just as they were passing the magic potion shop, Amy asked, ��Father, can I also invite Big Sister Xixi and Big Bear?��


    Mag parked his bicycle, and smiled as he replied, ��Of course. I wonder if they��ll have time to attend, though.��


    ��I��ll go in and ask.�� Amy climbed down from the bicycle on her own, and greeted ck Coal and Green Pea before walking into the magic potion shop.


    ��Stupid fat cat, are you bike sick again? Look at you, lying around like an idiot, kakakaka...�� ck Coal poked its head out of the cage, and chortled at the dizzy Ugly Duckling.


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling let loose an indignant cry, but it had only just extended its paws toward ck Coal before it lost control of its body, and fell onto its back, upon which it looked up at the sky with a suicidal expression. ck Coal burst intoughter again upon seeing that, and even Mag couldn��t help but join in.


    ��You��re inviting me to a party?�� Within the shop, Xixi was holding two vials of magic potions, and she looked at Amy with an ted expression.


    ��Yes, and Big Bear cane as well. Father will be preparing a lot of good food.�� Amy nodded before holding up a little finger as she said, ��He��ll be making your favorite braised chicken as well.��


    ��I��lle!�� Xixi��s eyes immediately lit up as she raised her hand, but she then slowly put down her hand, and was a little hesitant as she said, ��But Master Urien went out this morning, and someone needs to look after the shop.��


    ��Then just close it. You barely get any customers anyway.�� Amy shrugged nonchntly.

 Chapter 403 - But, You’re Ugly

    Chapter 403 But, You��re Ugly


    ��You��re right, but for some reason, I feel a little sad when I hear you say that...�� Xixi looked at Amy, and nodded in response. She was right; barely anyone came to buy magic potions, especially on the restaurant��s days off. Most of their customers consisted of Mamy Restaurant customers, who just so happened to want some type of concoction.


    ��I��ll take that as a yes then, Big Sister Xixi. Will Big Bear being?�� Amy asked with a smile.


    ��If I go, then he��ll definitely go, but I��m a little worried; this is a kids�� party, so won��t they be scared of him? I think he��s pretty handsome, but I��m not sure about others.�� Xixi was still a little concerned.


    ��That��s alright, he��s ugly, but in a funny way, so he won��t scare anyone.�� Amy shook her head nonchntly.


    ��You��re right...�� Xixi��s eyes lit up, but a peculiar expression quickly appeared on her face as she said, ��But... Little Amy, I feel like you��re too blunt and honest when you speak.��


    Amy looked up at Xixi with an earnest expression, and replied, ��Really? Father says I have to be an honest little girl. That way, I��ll grow up to be as beautiful as Big Sister Xixi.��


    ��I also love your honesty. You��re so adorable!�� Xixi rubbed Amy��s cheek with a joyful smile on her face.


    ��Bye bye, Big Sister Xixi, you have to bring Big Bear ande at 11:30!�� Amy confirmed before skipping out of the shop.


    ��Alright, I��ll definitelye! Anything for my braised chicken!�� Xixi nodded in a solemn manner.


    ��Father, Big Sister Xixi and Big Bear will also being. That��s everyone, right?�� Amy emerged from the shop with a joyful expression.


    Mag patted Amy��s little head, and replied, ��Mm-hm, we��ve invited everyone; good job, Amy. Let��s prepare to wee our guests now.��


    ��My dear Princess Amy, would I be able toe to your lunch party as well?�� ck Coal stuck out its little head with anticipation in its eyes.


    ��Me too, would I be able toe as well?�� Green Pea was also looking at Amy with a hopeful expression as it said, ��I��ve never been to a party before.��


    ��Green Pea cane. I��ll introduce you to all of my friends; they��ve never seen a talking bird before.�� Amy nodded with a smile.


    ��Then what about me?�� ck Coal asked.


    ��You can��te.�� Amy shook her head.


    ��Why?! I can talk as well!�� ck Coal stuck half of its body out from its birdcage, and continued, ��Not only that, but I can also sing! I can sing a lot of beautiful songs! I��m super impressive!��


    ��But, you��re ugly. What if you scare my friends?�� Amy shook her head with a concerned look, and said, ��Uncle Blue Fatty is going toe with his unborn daughter, so it��ll bad if you scare her even before she��s born.��


    ��St~��


    ck Coal fell against the edge of the birdcage, unwilling to ept the cruel reality.


    ��Meow-�� Ugly Duckling immediately began to cry joyfully with a smug expression on its face.


    ��Alright, I��ll let youe as well.�� Amy looked at ck Coal for a little while before sying out her hands in a resigned manner. She thought about it for a moment before continuing, ��But I��m going to cover your cage with a ck cloth. That way, you won��t be able to scare my friends.��


    ��Yes! I��ll make sure to stay in my cage!�� ck Coal was immediately revitalized, and it began to jump for joy.


    ��Let��s go home. Big Sister Miya and Big Sister Aisha are waiting for us,�� Mag said with a smile. ck Coal��s feathers had grown back after being singed by Amy, and it was looking a lot better than with its old feathers, but... it was indeed still quite ugly.


    ��Alright.�� Amy nodded before cradling Ugly Duckling in her arms, and walking toward the restaurant. As she did so, she caught sight of Yabemiya and Sally, who were standing at the restaurant��s entrance, and she yelled, ��Big Sister Miya, Big Sister Aisha, let��s perform the ��Spring is Here�� dance onest time.��


    Sally was wearing a qipao with golden edges, revealing a sliver of her long snowy white legs, andplementing her regal aura to perfection. In contrast, Yabemiya was wearing a ck maid uniform with adorable white edges, giving her a youthful, energetic look.


    ��Sure, I actually want to rehearse it again as well. This is the first time that I��ll be dancing in front of others, and I��m really nervous.�� Yabemiya nodded in response.


    ��I��m fine either way.�� Sally nodded with a smile. She appeared to be a lot calmer and more collected.


    Mag made his way over to them, and greeted the two of them before opening the door of the restaurant.


    As soon as Yabemiya entered through the door, she asked curiously, ��Boss, what��s the new dish today going to be?��


    ��Yeah, Father, what��s the delicious new dessert that you were talking about?�� Amy asked. Sally was also looking at Mag, awaiting an answer from him.


    ��You��ll know when you see it. Go and dance first. I��ll go prepare the food; we��ve got quite a few guests today, after all.�� Mag shook his head with a smile, and made his way toward the kitchen.


    ��No matter what it is, as long as it��s made by Father, it must be super delicious!�� Amy was brimming with confidence.


    ��My thoughts exactly. Boss has never disappointed us.�� Yabemiya nodded in agreement.


    ��Let��s begin our final rehearsal. We��ll have to organize the restaurant after that. We need to clear out some space for dancing, and we don��t need that many tables and chairs anyway,�� Sally suggested with a smile.


    ��Alright!�� Amy nodded, cing Ugly Duckling in a nearby chair, and running to the counter to grab the music box.


    Meanwhile, Yabemiya and Sally began to clear out some space before organizing the tables in a semi-circle around their impromptu dance venue.


    The music began. Amy stood in the center, while Sally and Yabemiya positioned themselves to either side of her. Thus, they began their final rehearsal of the Gokuraku Jodo dance.


    Mag was in the kitchen, preparing food for the uing lunch party. There was a total of 17 people who had been invited, which wasn��t muchpared to the customers that normally frequented the restaurant. Furthermore, most of them were kids, so he didn��t have to prepare that much.


    ...


    ��Amy! Are you home? Ignatsu and I are here.�� A tender voice sounded along with a burst of knocking on the door.


    At the restaurant��s entrance, Daphne wore a light green floral dress as she knocked on the door with her little hand. Beside her stood a chubby little demon with a little bean sprout growing on top of his head. He opened his mouth, and looked at the reflection of himself in the floor-to-ceiling window. He sucked in his stomach before releasing it, and he burst intoughter, causing the bean sprout on his forehead to quiver with his mirth.


    A tall and broad middle-aged man stood behind the two of them with a smile on his face. He looked up at the sign of the restaurant, and a hint of surprise appeared on his face.


    ��Daphne, Ignatsu, you��re finally here!�� The door was opened soon after, and Amy cried in tion. Her gaze then fell on the middle-aged man behind Daphne, upon which her eyes immediately lit up, and she asked, ��Why are you here, Grandpa Tiger? Are you here for the party as well?��

 Chapter 404 - What A Brilliant Wand!

    Chapter 404 What A Brilliant Wand!


    A surprised expression also appeared on Guy��s face at the sight of Amy. He then looked at Daphne, and came to a sudden realization as he said, ��So you��re the little half-elf girl that Daphne��s always talking about.��


    ��Amy, do you know my grandpa? Why are you calling him Grandpa Tiger?�� Daphne asked.


    ��I do, Daphne. Father and I met Grandpa Tiger when we went out of the city. He was wearing some tiger clothes, so I called him Grandpa Tiger. I didn��t know he��s your grandpa! That��s amazing!�� Amy nodded with excitement on her little face.


    ��She��s the powerful little magic caster that grandpa was telling you about. She roasted a bronze wild boar with a fireball, and gave you the boar��s tusks as a present,�� Guy said with a smile. Never would he have thought that the little half-elf girl that Daphne was always talking about was that little prodigy magic caster. What a surprising coincidence.


    ��Wow, are you that powerful, Amy? Grandpa says bronze wild boars are super fierce, with long and sharp tusks; you killed one with a fireball?�� Daphne was shocked as she stared at Amy.


    ��Are you that fierce?�� Ignatsu��s mouth also widened, and he unconsciously backed away half a step as if he wanted to open up some distance between himself and Amy.


    ��Of course; I��m super fierce!�� Amy nodded with a serious look before a vibrant smile appeared on her face, and she gave Daphne a big hug as she said, ��But I��m only fierce to baddies. I��m not fierce at all to my friends.��


    Did Amy just... hug me? Daphne��s body stiffened, and a faint blush appeared on her little face. She was a little shy as she nodded, and said, ��I... I know... Amy is super good to her friends, and super adorable!��


    ��Daphne is also super adorable,�� Amy replied with a serious expression.


    ��R-really?�� Daphne grasped at the hem of her little dress, and her little face was flushed with excitement. She looked up at Guy, and asked, ��Grandpa, can you give me the present?��


    ��Sure.�� Guy smiled as he handed a long box to Daphne.


    ��Amy, this is my present for you.�� Daphne offered the long box to Amy with both hands, wearing an expectant look on her face.


    ��What is it? Can I open it?�� Amy was very curious as she held the long box in her arms.


    ��I also want to know what it is.�� Ignatsu also shuffled forward, and surveyed the long gray box in Amy��s hands with curiosity etched on his face.


    ��Of course you can. This is my present to you, so you can open it whenever you want.�� Daphne nodded. Her expression suggested that she was a little nervous.


    Amy carefully untied the ribbon around the box before opening it. A snowy white wand was revealed.


    It was a little far-fetched to call it a wand. It was more like a simple handmade craft made from the tusk of a bronze wild boar. The thick and long tusk had been polished down to be very thin, but the surface was still a little coarse, and there were even two little holes on the bottom. A purple ribbon was tied around the wand, and there was some slightly messy text inscribed upon it, which read ��From Daphne, to the Most Adorable Amy��.


    ��Wow! What a brilliant wand! And there��s purple ribbon tied around it! I love it! Thank you, Daphne!�� Amy��s eyes lit up, and she carefully removed the wand from the box before holding it in her hand with an ted expression.


    ��Do you really like it, Amy?�� Daphne was also overjoyed to hear that, and her blush deepened even further.


    A faint smile also appeared on Guy��s face. He had spent a lot of time making this wand with Daphne, and it was his first time working with magic stones and stone carving knives. He knew that the wand was a little ugly, but it still felt good to see his efforts acknowledged.


    Ignatsu stroked his double chin, and murmured to himself, ��If this is a wand, then why do I feel like it��s a little ugly?��


    Daphne turned to Ignatsu, and immediately transformed into a vicious little lioness. ��Ignatsu! Do you want to die?!��


    ��I��m just offering my opinion!�� Ignatsu recoiled, and scurried away. He valued his life, so he was going to stay far away from


    crazy women.


    ��That��s not true; I think it��s super beautiful, and I really love it. I didn��t think that you would remember that I wanted a wand. It��s really very good.�� Amy shook her head, and she slowly raised the crude wand in her hand. A burst of fire and a burst of icy mes began to revolve around the wand like two miniature dragons. The red and silver mes illuminated the wand with beautiful light, and the ugly wand was transformed into a dazzling work of art.


    ��So... So beautiful. That��s so impressive, Amy.�� Daphne��s eyes widened as she looked at Amy with a reverent expression.


    ��I take back what I said earlier.�� Ignatsu was also staring at the wand with his mouth wide open.


    ��You��re such a kind little girl.�� A smile appeared on Guy��s face as he looked at Amy.


    Amy ced the wand gently back into the box, and smiled as she said, ��Thank you, Daphne. I really like this wand. This is my first wand, and I��ll be sure to treasure it.��


    ��You��re wee. But, when I think about it, it��s quite funny that I��m making you a present from the tusk that you gave me.�� Daphne giggled.


    ��I also have a present for you. Give me your hand.�� Ignatsu extended a chubby little clenched fist toward Amy.


    ��What is it?�� Amy was quite curious as she extended her own little hand.


    ��Don��t you dare touch Amy��s hand!�� Daphne warned in a quiet voice.


    Ignatsu immediately raised his hand a little so it was above Amy��s hand, and he released his clenched fist, upon which two objects fell into Amy��s hand. They were two t and smooth seeds, one of which was ck, while the other one was white. They looked a little like go stones.


    ��What��s this, Little Bean Sprout?�� Amy was rather perplexed as she looked at the two seeds in her hand.


    ��Are they just two ordinary seeds?�� Daphne was also quite puzzled.


    ��How could they just be ordinary seeds? These are the ck and white thorn seeds that took me three months to breed. White is for binding, while ck is for attacking. When you encounter a dangerous situation, you can toss them onto the ground, and they��ll sprout and grow in five seconds. They��ll be able to dy a 1st-tier magic beast for at least five minutes.�� Ignatsu was very proud of himself as he said, ��I��m going to be the most powerful nt maniption master among all demons on the Nond Continent! I��m going to be even better than my father!��

 Chapter 405 - Is That Really the Case?

    Chapter 405 Is That Really the Case?


    ��That��s awesome! Thank you, Little Bean Sprout.�� Amy��s eyes lit up, and she carefully ced the two seeds inside Daphne��s box.


    ��Take care not to let theme into contact with soil or water. Otherwise, they might destroy your house,�� Ignatsu reminded her. He then asked, ��Also, why do you call me Little Bean Sprout? I��m clearly older than you!��


    Amy smiled as she looked at the green bean sprout on his head, and replied, ��That��s because you have a little bean sprout on your head! That little bean sprout is so adorable; I think it��s a great name for you.��


    ��This is a seedling of the tree of wisdom, not some little bean sprout! My father says that only the most talented demons have trees of wisdom growing on their heads. This is a sign of my wisdom and aptitude!�� Ignatsu retorted proudly.


    ��Then why do you always cest during exams?�� Amy was confused.


    ��That��s because...�� Ignatsu felt as if he had received a heavy blow, and was at a loss for words. He scratched his head, and said, ��I actually just can��t be bothered topete with them. Otherwise, with my intelligence, I can get first ce with ease.��


    Daphne crossed her arms, and disdainfully said, ��Don��t you feel ashamed, saying that in front of the person who always gets number one?��


    Ignatsu blushed as he looked at Amy, and said, ��In any case, it��s not some little bean sprout; it��s the tree of wisdom. If you��re going to give me a nickname, it should be Tree of Wisdom.��


    ��Alright, Little Bean Sprout.�� Amy nodded with an earnest expression.


    ��It��s Tree of Wisdom!��


    ��Wise Little Bean Sprout?��


    ��What the hell is that?��


    ��I think Little Bean Sprout is better.��


    ��Alright, you can call me Little Bean Sprout.�� Ignatsu finally gave up with a resigned shake of his head.


    ��Two of Amy��s friends have arrived already. Parber, the big sister that you��re always thinking about is there; in fact, there are two of them.�� A horse-drawn carriage slowly came to a stop in front of Mamy Restaurant, and Gjerj chuckled as he looked at the people gathered at the entrance.


    ��Big sister? Where?�� A little head immediately poked out of the horse-drawn carriage, and he immediately began to p his hands with joy at the sight of Amy and Daphne. ��Big sisters! I want kisses! I want huggies! I want to be raised up high!��


    ��No, no, and no.�� Amy rejected all three of Parber��s pleas with a cold expression.


    Parber��s joyful expression immediately crumbled, and he pouted as he turned to the Daphne with a pitiable look.


    ��Daphne won��t do it, either.�� Before Parber even had a chance to say anything, Amy rejected him in Daphne��s stead, and said, ��We��re all kids here; no one is going to spoil you.��


    ��I... I��ll walk by myself and hug myself then...�� Parber sniffled, and tried his best to suppress his tears.


    ��Hahaha, what an adorable little girl. Honey, is that Amy? She really is so adorable!�� A woman with a bulging stomach emerged from the carriage, and looked at Amy with a doting smile. She was clearly not intending to defend her son.


    ��Yes, Miranda, that��s Amy. I��m sure there��s also an adorable little princess in your stomach.�� Gjerj held a little boy with a wooden pacifier in his mouth, and nodded with a smile. He then nudged Parmer, who was still sitting in the carriage, and prompted, ��Parmer, why aren��t you greeting everyone?��


    ��Parmer? Why are you here?�� Daphne was a little surprised to see Parmer in the horse-drawn carriage.


    ��Isn��t he really angry about losing to Amyst time in arithmetics?�� Ignatsu murmured.


    ��They forced me toe. I actually didn��t want toe at all. I only wanted to stay at home and study; studying gives me joy.�� Parmer wore a slightly awkward expression at the sight of the curious Daphne and Ignatsu. He didn��t think that Amy would invite those two as well.


    ��But, Big Brother... Didn��t you get on the horse-drawn carriage yourself after Father said there was going to be dessert today?�� Parber looked at Parmer with a perplexed expression.


    ��Pffft... Hahahaha...�� Ignatsu immediately burst intoughter. The fat on his little stomach quivered with his mirth, and he waspletely unable to stopughing.


    Parmer��s expression stiffened, and he looked at Parber with a vexed expression as he said, ��I��m not holding you today, either. You can walk on your own.��


    He then jumped off the horse-drawn carriage.


    ��Looks like the little guy is developing a pretty strong ego; he knows that he can��t allow himself to be embarrassed in front of girls.�� Miranda chuckled with amusement.


    ��He sure is.�� Gjerj nodded with a smile. Heid his hand over Miranda��s and said in a gentle voice, ��You stay seated for now; I��ll help you off the carriage soon.��


    He then gentlyid Parber onto the ground, and then passed Angus to a servant before carefully helping Miranda down from the carriage.


    ��Wow, Uncle Blue Fatty, is the little sister in this auntie��s stomach?�� Amy looked at Miranda��s bulging stomach with a curious expression.


    ��Indeed. She already had three big brothers, so this time, it must be a little sister.�� Gjerj nodded with a smile.


    Miranda appraised Amy with a gentle look, and asked, ��Little girl, do you prefer little sisters over little brothers?��


    ��I do. Little sisters are more adorable, and more fun to y with. I love little sisters!�� Amy nodded with tion.


    ��Then after I give birth, I��ll get my little girl toe over and y with you. I brought a present for you today as well.�� Miranda brought out a small golden bracelet, and gently picked up Amy��s little hand before cing it around her wrist. The golden bracelet was very intricately crafted, and it appeared even more dazzling as it wasplemented by Amy��s snowy white skin.


    ��What a beautiful bracelet; it looks really good on you, Amy,�� Daphne praised before looking at the long gray box in Amy��s hand with a conflicted expression. Her present seemed to be a little ugly inparison... ��Thank you, Auntie. I really like this bracelet, and the presents from Daphne and Little Bean Sprout too.�� Amy then held onto Daphne��s little hand, and said, ��Pleasee in. There are still some guests who haven��t arrived yet, but you can all have a seat in the restaurant.��


    Daphne��s eyes immediately lit up again, and they were practically glowing as she fixed her gaze on Amy.


    ��Sure. This is my first timeing to this restaurant.�� Miranda nodded with a smile, and made her way toward the restaurant as she said, ��Honey, you told me that this restaurant only serves two types of dishes; is that really the case?��


    ��Mag said that he��s going to be releasing new dishes today, so there might be a few more...�� Gjerj replied with a slightly unnatural expression. He suddenly realized that he seemed to have forgotten something very important. ��Really?�� Miranda was a little skeptical.

 Chapter 406 - You’re More Precious

    Chapter 406 You��re More Precious


    ��Father, Daphne, Little Bean Sprout, and that auntie gave me some very beautiful presents.�� Amy immediately rushed into the kitchen to tell Mag the good news.


    ��Did you thank them?�� Mag made his way over to the kitchen��s entrance with a smile on his face.


    ��Of course I did.�� Amy nodded in response.


    ��Eh? It��s you!�� Mag��s gaze fell on Guy, and a hint of surprise appeared on his face. He looked at Daphne, and came to a realization as he chuckled. ��Fate sure works in interesting ways.��


    ��Indeed. I didn��t think we would have such affinity with one another.�� Guy nodded with a smile.


    ��Wee, everyone. There are still a few guests who have yet to arrive, so please have a seat first.�� Mag looked at everyone with a smile on his face.


    ��Please take a seat.�� Yabemiya smiled as she pointed to the tables and chairs, which had been arranged in a semi-circle.


    Miranda was helped into her seat by Gjerj, and she looked around at the restaurant with sparkling eyes. ��What a beautiful restaurant. This must be the most beautiful restaurant in the Aden Square, right?��


    ��It sure is. Mag��s restaurant is the most beautiful one anywhere. Normally, it��s really busy as well. There��s always a long line of customers waiting for seats to be vacated.�� Gjerj nodded with a smile as he gently swayed Angus from side to side in his arms. Angus�� gaze was focused on the crystal chandelier overhead, and he stared at it intently with a smile on his little face.


    Parmer and Parber sat down on either side of the two of them. Parmer chose the seat in the corner, and looked out the window in an aloof manner as if he were thinking about something.


    Daphne and Guy also sat down, along with Ignatsu, and the two of them were staring at Ugly Duckling with wide eyes. This orange little kitten was so adorable; they really wanted to hold it!


    Amy put away her presents before asking, ��Do you want to y with Ugly Duckling?��


    ��Yes!�� Parber was the first to raise his hand.


    ��Yes.�� Daphne and Ignatsu nodded thereafter.


    ��Here you go.�� Amy picked up the reluctant Ugly Duckling from the counter before cing it on the ground with a smile.


    ��Amy, you��re the best!�� Daphne squealed with tion. She leaned down and stroked Ugly Duckling��s head with a vibrant smile on her face.


    ��The little kitty is so adorable. I want to hold it...�� Parber walked over in a slightly wobbly manner, and leaned down to reach for Ugly Duckling with his stubby little arms.


    Ugly Duckling rolled its eyes at Parber before taking a couple of agile steps back to avoid his embrace.


    ��Don��t run! I don��t want you to hold me; I want to hold you.�� Parber took a few more steps forward before spreading open his little arms.


    Ugly Duckling retreated a few steps again, and hid behind Amy��s back.


    ��Ugly Duckling refuses to be held by you, and it rolled its eyes at you.�� Amy syed her hands open with a resigned look.


    ��Alright, even so, I still really like you,�� Parber announced in an earnest voice.


    ��Those little girls are so adorable. I hope I��ll be giving birth to a little girl too.�� Miranda looked at Amy and Daphne with a hint of yearning in her eyes.


    Gjerj looked at Miranda with a gentle expression, and said, ��You will. It��s going to be a little girl this time for sure.��


    ��Amy, we��re here.�� A burst of knocking sounded along with Xixi��s voice.


    ��It��s Big Sister Xixi and Big Bear.�� Amy��s eyes lit up as she rushed over to open the door.


    ��Thank you for inviting us to your party, Little Amy.�� Xixi wore a white dress and held a floral wreath, which she ced on Amy��s head with a smile on her face. The yellow, white, and pink little flowers were all in full bloom, and were particrly beautiful whenplemented by the green leaves.


    ��Thank you, Big Sister Xixi and Big Bear. Wee.�� Amy stroked her floral wreath, and her smile became even more vibrant.


    Lulu stood behind Xixi with a bashful smile on his face, holding two bird cages in his hands. In the cage on the left, Green Pea spread open its wings in a graceful manner before bowing to Amy, and saying, ��Thank you, Amy.��


    ��Thank you, Princess Amy, but do I really have to stay in this terrifying pitch-ck cage for the entire duration of the party? This is physical and mental torture to me.�� There was a ck cloth draped over the cage on the right, and ck Coal��s pleading voice sounded from within it.


    ��You can��te out. There are going to be many kids today, so you have to stay in the cage. If youe out by yourself, then I��ll freeze you, and take you back home.�� Amy shook her head with an imcable expression.


    ��Alright, I won��te out, then.�� ck Coal gave a slightly resentful reply before falling silent.


    Right at that moment, a surprised voice sounded from behind Lulu. ��Wow, Amy, is this your family��s restaurant? It��s so beautiful!��


    Lulu stepped away to the side, revealing Jessica and Reba, who had just arrived.


    Jessica had changed into the little yellow dress that Amy had given her, and was also wearing that yellow butterfly hair clip. She was staring at the crystal-clear floor-to-ceiling window with surprise in her ck eyes; she had one hand behind her back as if she were hiding something.


    Reba stood beside Jessica in a green and gray floral dress. The dress was a little old, and quite heavily creased as if she had only recently dug it out from a box. Her hair was tied in a simple manner, and she wore a warm smile on her face.


    ��Yep, this our family��s restaurant. You look so good in that dress, Jessica.�� Amy��s eyes lit up at the sight of Jessica, and she quickly strode over to hold Jessica��s hand as she said, ��You��re as beautiful as a little butterfly.��


    ��You sure are. And Jessica is a lovely name.�� Xixi was also looking at Jessica with a warm smile, and she gently stroked Jessica��s hair.


    ��Thank you.�� Jessica��s response was a little shy. She then turned to Amy with an earnest expression, and said, ��Amy, give me your hand; I have a present for you.��


    ��Sure.�� Amy extended her left hand, and looked at Jessica with anticipation on her face.


    Jessica ced her little hand over Amy��s in a solemn manner before slowing opening her fist, upon which a purple crystal the size of a thumb appeared on Amy��s palm.


    The crystal��s surface was a little irregr, but it was very clean and clear, without any impurities. Dazzling light emanaged from the crystal as the sunlight shone down upon it, projecting a beautiful purple ribbon onto Amy��s hand.


    ��Wow, what a pretty purple gemstone!�� Amy��s eyes lit up; purple was her favorite color. However, she quickly ced the crystal back into Jessica��s hand, and shook her head as she said, ��No, Jessica, I can��t ept such a precious gift.��


    ��My father gave this to me before his ident. He told me that in this world, true friendship is more precious than any beautiful stone.�� Jessica picked up Amy��s hand, and ced the crystal back into her palm. A pure smile appeared on her face, and she said, ��That��s why I��m giving it to you. You��re more precious than this stone, and I��m sure Father would think the same.��

 Chapter 407 - Little Birdie! Little Birdie!

    Chapter 407 Little Birdie! Little Birdie!


    Amy looked at Jessica��s insistent expression, then down at the purple crystal in her hand, and nodded firmly with a smile as she said, ��I��ll treasure this crystal just as much as I treasure our friendship.��


    An ted smile appeared on Jessica��s face, and she also nodded in response.


    ��Scott, Jessica has just received the valuable gift of friendship, and she has parted with the purple stone that you gave her. I hope you can see this from up above.�� Reba smiled at the sight of the two little girls, and she turned away to wipe some tears from the corners of her eyes.


    ��I��m notte, am I?�� A gentle voice sounded, and Luna also arrived.


    ��Teacher Luna! You��re notte at all. Everyone��s here, so we can begin the party now.�� Amy was ted upon catching sight of Luna.


    ��Teacher Luna, you came as well!�� Jessica was also very happy to see her.


    ��I sure did. Both of you look so beautiful today.�� Luna smiled at Amy and Jessica before producing two little vibrant red flowers as if she were performing a magic trick. She wove the flowers into the two little girls�� hair, and said, ��I didn��t have time to prepare a present today, so I��m giving each of you a little red flower.��


    ��Teacher Luna, I��m Jessica��s mother. Thank you for looking after me and my daughter all this time.�� Reba made her way toward Luna before extending a respectful bow.


    ��You��re too kind. Jessica is very adorable, and I really like her. I heard you��ve been suffering from some ill healthtely; are you all better now?�� Luna asked in a concerned voice.


    ��I��m much better now, thanks to Mr. Mag��s help. I��ll be able to continue working, and Jessica won��t have to keep begging on the streets.�� Reba nodded with a smile.


    ��Mr. Mag sure is a kind person,�� Luna said with a smile. She didn��t know how he had helped Jessica��s mother, but it was good news that Jessica wouldn��t have to beg on the streets anymore.


    ��Teacher Luna!��


    After everyone walked in, Daphne and Ignatsu also extended a joyful greeting toward Luna.


    ��Hello, Teacher Luna.�� Parber was a little surprised to see Luna, and the expression on his face became even more awkward, but he still mustered his courage and extended a greeting toward


    her.


    ��Hello, Daphne, Ignatsu, Parber; you��re all here as well. Looks like Amy really did invite all of her friends.�� Luna smiled as she greeted the children and parents before sitting beside Xixi and Lulu.


    The two birdcages were ced on a table, and Amy gestured to her little friends. ��Look, this is a talking bird.��


    ��A talking bird? Really? My neighbor��s parrot can also speak, but it only imitates what my neighbor says, so it can��t actuallymunicate.�� Ignatsu was the first one to make his way over to the birdcages with a curious look on his face.


    ��I��ve never seen a talking bird before! And this bird is so beautiful; its feathers look like they��re glittering.�� Daphne stared at Green Pea with amazement etched on her face.


    ��Little birdie! Little birdie!�� Parber pped his little hands with tion. He grabbed a chair beside him, and tried to climb onto it, but his limbs were too short and stubby, so he was unable to seed.


    ��How could a bird possibly be able to speak? It��s just a prank.�� Parmer cast a disdainful nce in their direction.


    ��This is Green Pea, and this ck Coal. ck Coal is too shy, so it��s hiding, but we can still hear its voice.�� Amy heard what Parmer was saying, but she didn��t respond. Instead, she introduced Green Pea and ck Coal to everyone.


    ��I��m not shy! And my name isn��t ck Coal, either. You may refer to me as the honorable Fama Odin Ben.�� ck Coal��s vexed voice sounded from within the birdcage that was enshrouded by the ck cloth.


    ��I��m Sunny. They often call me Green Pea, but I prefer the name Sunny.�� Green Pea spread open its wings in a graceful


    manner.


    ��Wow, they really can talk! And they��re conversing with us, not just repeating the same few sentences over and over again!�� Ignatsu was amazed.


    ��What a beautiful voice. I also want an adorable talking bird.�� Daphne turned to look at Guy.


    ��This is also the first time that I��ve seen a talking bird. If I see one in the future, I��ll definitely capture it for you.�� Guy was feeling a little powerless. After all, encountering a talking bird was a very unlikely event.


    ��Birdie... Hug.�� Parber spared open his little arms, and tried to grab the birdcage on the table. However, the table was far taller than he was, and his efforts were in vain.


    ��It really is a talking bird. It��s so adorable; even more so than our little pet at home.�� Miranda��s eyes lit up, and she stroked Parmer��s hair as she said, ��Parmer, don��t make snap judgments on things you��ve never seen before. Otherwise, it will make you seem shallow, and that��s not how a man should be. True men are all very modest and polite.��


    ��I understand, Mother.�� Parmer looked at Miranda before bowing his head with a hint of embarrassment. However, he quickly raised his head again, and looked into Miranda��s eyes with a serious expression as he vowed, ��I��m going to be a true man, and act as a role model for my little brothers.��


    ��I��m sure you can do it.�� Miranda nodded with an encouraging smile.


    Gjerj only sat off to the side, and looked on with a smile. The little guy in his arms reached for the crystal chandelier with its chubby little hands, and even though he couldn��t actually reach the chandelier, there was still a joyful smile on its face.


    ��Come on over, everyone.�� Mag emerged from the kitchen, and instructed with a smile.


    ��I��m very pleased that all of you came to attend our party today, and I hope you can all have a good time. You can order anything you like, and aside from the tofu pudding, there are no quantity restrictions on any of the other dishes.�� After everyone sat down in their seats, Mag continued speaking, while Yabemiya ced menus in front of everyone.


    ��Wow, so many dishes. Honey, are these all new dishes that were only released today?�� Miranda was amazed by the variety of dishes on the menu.


    ��I think... that��s... probably the case...�� Gjerj replied with an awkward expression. He didn��t think that Mag would be so straightforward, and allow everyone to pick dishes from the actual restaurant menu.


    ��Is that really the case?�� Miranda wore an amused smile at the sight of Gjerj��s awkward expression. She looked at the menu for a while before deciding, ��The braised chicken and rice and Yangzhou fried rice are both very delicious, but with so many new dishes on the menu, I should explore some other options. I��ll get a zhi roujiamo, a sweet tofu pudding, a spicy grilled fish...��

 Chapter 408 - Eating Delicious Food is A Pleasure

    Chapter 408 Eating Delicious Food is A Pleasure


    ��Miranda, that��s...�� Gjerj looked at Miranda with a hint of urgency on his face, trying to formte a reason to dissuade her from ordering the roujiamo and spicy grilled fish. If she were to eat those two dishes, she would probably go into earlybor.


    Mag looked at Miranda, and shook his head with a smile. ��My apologies, but the roujiamo and spicy grilled fish aren��t very suitable for you at the moment as they��re too stimting, so it may not be very good for the baby. However, you can try the tofu pudding if you��d like, and the braised chicken and rice and Yangzhou fried rice are still good options as well.��


    ��He��s right, Miranda, you should wait until birth before trying those two dishes.��


    ��Is that right?�� Miranda was slightly disappointed, but she still nodded, and said, ��Alright, then I��ll get a sweet tofu pudding and a savory tofu pudding.��


    Gjerj turned to Mag with a grateful expression on his face.


    ��Sorry, but the tofu pudding is limited to one per person. The nutrition content in them is very high, and excessive consumption could lead to difficulties with digestion.�� Madam shrugged in an apologetic manner. He wasn��t making up those rules. Even a normal person was advised to only have one tofu pudding per day, let alone a pregnant woman.


    ��Alright, then I��ll get a sweet tofu pudding, then a Yangzhou fried rice and a braised chicken and rice.�� Miranda was still a little bit disappointed, but at the same time, she was happy to taste the Yangzhou fried rice and braised chicken and rice again.


    ��Sure.�� Mag nodded.


    ��There��s so much good food! Can we really order whatever we want?�� Jessica��s mouth gaped open in amazement upon hearing Amy��s description of all of the restaurant��s dishes.


    Amy nodded before whispering the answer into Jessica��s ear. ��Of course you can. Father says all of us can order whatever we want, and every dish is super delicious. Oh, by the way, a new dish is being released today, so you have to save some space in your stomach for that new dish at the end.��


    ��Alright, then I��ll eat whatever Amy eats. That way, I definitely won��t eat too much.�� Jessica��s eyes lit up as she nodded.


    ��Jessica, don��t order that much.�� Reba looked at the prices on the menu, and her eyes widened in shock. Even the cheapest dish on the menu cost 200 copper coins, and the most expensive spicy grilled fish cost up to 2,000 copper coins. Those prices were unimaginable to her.


    ��It��s alright, Jessica can order whatever she wants. This is a party, so the prices on the menus aren��t applicable,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Reba looked at Mag��s warm expression, then at Jessica��s expectant look, and hesitated momentarily before nodding with gratitude in her eyes. ��Thank you.��


    ��I want a spicy grilled fish. I love fish, and the fish from Amy��s restaurant are all super big, so they must be super tasty.�� Daphne��s eyes were glittering with anticipation.


    Mag recorded everyone��s orders before entering the kitchen.


    Miranda turned to Gjerj with a smile, and asked, ��Honey, is it because you��re concerned for our child that you only bring back braised chicken and rice and Yangzhou fried rice for me every time?��


    ��I actually really wanted to taste those dishes with you as well, but Mag says they��re not suitable for pregnant women, so I didn��t dare to bring back any. I didn��t want to tell you about them, either, as that would only make you crave something that you can��t have. I lied to you, I��m sorry.�� Gjerj gave Miranda a formal apology.


    Miranda stroked Gjerj��s face with a warm smile, and replied, ��What are you apologizing for, you dummy? For the sake of our child, I can resist any craving.��


    Yabemiya brought out a tter of tofu puddings first. There were both sweet and savory puddings, and she ced them onto the tables ording to the orders.


    ��Hmm! This sweet tofu pudding is so delicious! It melts in my mouth, and its vor is amazing. Honey, why didn��t you tell me that there was such delicious food in Mag��s restaurant?�� A blissful expression appeared on Miranda��s face after tasting her first spoonful of tofu pudding, but she then turned to Gjerj with a slightly displeased look.


    ��Mag says the tofu pudding is not avable for takeaway, so...�� Cold sweat began to bead on Gjerj��s forehead. Didn��t she just say that he had nothing to be sorry about?


    ��Then you could have apanied me here to eat it.�� Miranda harrumphed as she ate another spoonful of tofu pudding. Soon, her attention was focused entirely on the tofu pudding, and she didn��t have the time to me Gjerj anymore.


    ��It��s as white as snow, and so soft and bouncy. What an amazing dish!�� Jessica ced a spoonful of tofu pudding into her mouth, upon which her eyes immediately lit up.


    She swallowed the mouthful of tofu pudding, and eximed, ��Amy, your father is amazing!��


    She had never tasted such delicious food before.


    Reba ate her first spoonful of tofu pudding, and an incredulous expression also appeared on her face. She was surprised by the 200 copper coin price tag, but she had to admit that the dish was unbelievably tasty. It was the most delicious thing she had ever had aside from the braised chicken and rice.


    Everyone was basking in the delicious vor of the tofu pudding, while Yabemiya brought the next round of dishes, which included braised chicken and rice, Yang Zhou fried rice, and roujiamos.


    ��Miya, you go have a seat and enjoy your meal as well. Leave the rest to me.�� Mag smiled as he took the tter of grilled fish from Miya��s hands.


    ��Alright, thank you, Boss.�� Yabemiya smiled and nodded before taking a seat to enjoy her tofu pudding.


    ��Daphne, here��s your medium size mildly spicy grilled fish. It��s a little hot, so do be careful.�� Mag smiled as he ced the grilled fish in front of Daphne.


    The delicious spicy aroma coupled with the alluring scent of fish wafted through the air. The bright red juices were still bubbling from the effect of the lit alcohol stove under the tter, and the extravagant dish immediately captured everyone��s attention.


    ��That smells so good! I really want to have some!�� Miranda immediately sat up, and gulped involuntarily at the sight of the grilled fish in front of Daphne.


    However, right at that moment, her bulging stomach rumbled a little as if the little guy inside was trying to break out.


    ��Honey, can we order one as well? I only want a tiny little bite. Even our little baby is asking for some; she must really want to taste such a delicious dish too.�� Miranda looked at Gjerj with a pitiable expression.


    ��No, Miranda. The fish is too spicy, and your stomach won��t be able to handle it.�� Gjerj shook his head firmly.


    ��But... I really really want to eat it...�� Miranda stared at Daphne as thetter sunk her chopsticks into the grilled fish.

 Chapter 409 - Premiere of Gokuraku Jodo

    Chapter 409 Premiere of Gokuraku Jodo


    Mag made a total of three grilled fish, two of which wererge, while the third one was medium size. As such, everyone aside from Miranda was able to sample the dish.


    Gjerj gulped at the sight of the alluring grilled fish before turning to Miranda with words of constion. ��Don��t be sad, I won��t eat any of the grilled fish, either. Our braised chicken is really delicious too.��


    Due to the hormonal imbnces present during pregnancy, Miranda experienced sudden mood swings. After having three children together, Gjerj was already very familiar with the entire process, so he wasn��t impatient or annoyed by it in the slightest.


    ��After giving birth, we have toe back and eat lots and lots of fish.�� Miranda nodded as she looked at Gjerj with an earnest expression.


    ��Sure. After the child is born, you can have as much grilled fish as you like. I��lle here with you every day.�� Gjerj wore a warm smile on his face, and he held Angus in one arm while patting Miranda��s stomach with his other hand as he crooned, ��Be a good little baby now. After you��re born, daddy will take you and mommy here to have as much fish as you want.��


    It was as if the little baby in Miranda��s stomach understood Gjerj��s promise, and the little guy quickly settled down-much to Gjerj��s relief.


    This spicy grilled fish is so delicious; I feel like my throat is on fire, but I can��t stop eating. Vivian really likes foods with strong vors, so she would definitely love this. Luna fanned her mouth with her hand as she stuck out her tongue in an adorable manner. She was contemting when she would be able to sneak out with Vivian to enjoy this delicious spicy grilled fish.


    ��Mr. Mag��s cooking skills are simply extraordinary! Such delicious food can��t be found anywhere else!��


    ��Amy��s father is so awesome! I��m so envious that Amy gets to eat such delicious food every day. She must feel like she��s in heaven every day!��


    Everyone was full of praise for Mag, and Amy wore a proud and ted smile on her little face.


    ��You��re all far too kind.�� Mag shook his head with a modest smile, but he was in high spirits from receiving so much praise. He was filled with an indescribable sense of aplishment whenever he saw his food bringing joy to his customers.


    Everyone began to focus on their meals, and the chatter gradually died down. Only after all of the food had been cleared away from the tables did everyone burp with satisfaction.


    ��Burp...�� Jessica turned to Amy, who was holding thest roujiamo on the table, and a surprised expression appeared on her face as she said, ��Amy, how can your stomach store so much food? I��m already full, but you can still eat so much.��


    ��That��s because my stomach is bigger than Jessica��s.�� Amy giggled. She held the roujiamo in both hands and quickly devoured it.


    ��Looks like we��ve all finished our meals. For this lunch party, Amy, Miya, and Aisha prepared a dance for all of you. Let��s take a short break, then watch their performance. The name of the dance is ��Spring is Here��. After the performance, dessert will be served. That will also be the new product that the restaurant will be releasing, so please have a taste and give me your feedback,�� Mag announced with a smile. He was also looking forward to watching the premiere of Gokuraku Jodo.


    ��Wow, really? You can dance too, Amy? That��s amazing!�� Daphne��s eyes were glowing as she looked at Amy.


    ��Do you really know how to dance?�� Ignatsu was rather skeptical.


    ��Amy��s a really fast learner. Back when Teacher Luna was teaching us to sing, she managed to master the song right away.�� Jessica was very confident in Amy��s abilities.


    ��Spring is here��? What kind of dance is that going to be? Did Mr. Mag teach it to Amy? Is it like that ��a little girl with mushrooms�� song? Luna took a curious nce at Amy before turning her attention to Mag. That catchy ��a little girl with mushrooms�� song had made a strong impression on her.


    ��I practiced for a long time, and I still feel like I��m not that good at it, but I want to perform the dance for all you.�� Amy��s expression was a little nervous, but her little face soon lit up with excitement as she said, ��After performing the dance, we��ll be able to taste Father��s new dessert; I��m really looking forward to it!��


    ��Me too. I��ve already fallen in love with every single one of your father��s dishes!�� Ignatsu nodded with an earnest expression. The little bean sprout on his head wobbled from side to side, and he appeared to be in high spirits.


    ��I��m also curious what Mag��s new dish will be. Will it be as delicious as tofu pudding?�� Xixi looked on with an expectant gaze.


    After a short break, Amy, Yabemiya, and Sally made their way to the open area that they had cleared out earlier. Amy stood at the very center, with Yabemiya to her left and Sally to her right. The two of them faced three different directions, and stood in the iconic Gokuraku Jodo formation, adopting the starting pose in the process.


    There was a half-elf loli in a little pink dress, a horned half-dragon in a ck maid uniform, and an elf in a qipao with golden edges. Adorable, exuberant, graceful. All three of them had different dispositions, but theirbination was in perfect harmony.


    There are so many people watching; I��m so nervous... Yabemiya focused on slowing her breathing, but she could still hear her heart pounding in her chest.


    Prior to working at Mamy Restaurant, she was just a worker who washed dishes and prepared ingredients in the kitchen. She was despised by her colleagues and insulted by her bosses. She was afraid of facingrge crowds, and even afraid of conversing with strangers. Never would she have thought that she would be able to learn dancing and perform a dance in front of so many people someday.


    However, all of that became a reality when she came to Mamy Restaurant. She learned how to face all customers with a genuine smile, and she discovered what it meant to have confidence and be respected.


    ��You can do it, Big Sister Miya.�� Amy could see that Yabemiya was quite tense, and she held onto her hand as encouragement.


    ��Your dancing is already fantastic, even better than mine, so don��t be nervous, and just dance like how we normally practice.�� Sally also gave her an encouraging smile.


    Yabemiya suddenly felt as if her entire body was filled with power, and her nerves disappeared as she nodded earnestly. ��Mm-hm.��


    ��Let��s begin.�� Mag smiled as he pressed the ��y�� button on the music box.


    The joyful Gokuraku Jodo song began to y, and the three of them began to dance. All of their movements were fast and spritely yet still filled with energy and enthusiasm.


    Their graceful hand gestures and shuffling dance stepsbined in perfect harmony. All three of them danced with different styles, but they werepletely synchronized, and the guests simply couldn��t look away.


    ��That��s... awesome!�� Ignatsu��s mouth was wide open with incredulity.


    ��What a rhythmic song! And what a beautiful dance!�� Luna had also been stunned.


    Amy is so awesome! How can she be so good at everything? I really love her! Daphne stared at Amy like an entranced fangirl.

 Chapter 410 - Big Sister is Seducing Me!

    Chapter 410 Big Sister is Seducing Me!


    This is the best performance of Gokuraku Jodo I��ve seen. Mag was also thoroughly enjoying the splendid performance that was being put on by the three girls.


    Even though he had been watching them learn the dance step by step, it was the first time he had ever seen them perform theplete dance routine. Even Yabemiya, whose movements had been quite stiff initially, managed to find her own style and rhythm.


    What a beautiful song. What kind of instruments are creating those sounds? There seems to be a drum and a monochord in there somewhere. The dance is really brilliant as well. Xixi tapped her leg along with the energetic rhythm of the music, and she stared at the dancing trio with amazement and curiosity in her eyes.


    Who would have thought that she would look pretty good when dancing... Parmer��s eyes also widened in disbelief at the sight of Amy��s splendid dance moves. It was the first time he had seen a little girl around his age dancing, and was surprised that she was able to dance so well. It was a little difficult to corrte her with the little girl in dirty clothes from before.


    ��What spectacr music and choreography. The song is so good; I really want to learn it as well.��


    ��Such a beautiful dance, and their figures are all so good. My waist was also that slender once, and I was also a great dancer back in my youth.�� Miranda supported her chin in her hands, and watched the dance with a reminiscent expression.


    ��Indeed you were. It was love at first sight for me when I saw you during Chaos City��s Grand Ceremony of Peace. You were the best dancer in the troupe, and I waspletely unable to look away.�� Gjerj nodded with a smile, and he also wore a reminiscent expression as he looked at Miranda.


    ��You were so tall and handsome back then. Even though you were below the stage, I still saw you immediately, and it was like there was a voice in my head that was yelling ��he��s the one!��. After that, I fell into your trap.�� Miranda squeezed Gjerj��s cheeks, and sighed with emotion as she said, ��Time really is the best equalizer.��


    ��Pfft...�� Mag almost burst intoughter upon hearing their conversation.


    An awkward expression appeared on Gjerj��s face, and he hurriedly exined, ��Ahem... Mag, I may be like this now, but back in my younger days, I was a handsome and dashing gentleman. In fact, I was known as one of the Four Aden Gentlemen.��


    ��Let me guess, Harrison is also one of them, right?�� Mag raised an eyebrow with a skeptical look.


    ��Eh? Do you know of us Four Aden Gentlemen as well?�� Gjerj turned to Mag with a hint of surprise on his face.


    ��No, this is my first time hearing about it.�� Mag shook his head as he tried to suppress hisughter. It appeared that the Four Aden Gentlemen weren��t ranked based on outward appearance. They were most likely titles that they had given themselves, and it was highly possible that the other two gentlemen were the other two fatties.


    Xixi suddenly turned to Lulu, and asked, ��Are they beautiful?��


    ��They are.�� Lulu nodded with a bashful smile.


    ��Lulu, you��ve changed.�� Xixi pouted and looked at Lulu with a sad expression.


    ��What? How? Did I do something wrong?�� Lulu turned to Xixi with a panicked expression.


    ��In the past, you would always tell me that I��m the most beautiful, but now, you��re looking at other women. You��ve changed. I��m no longer your one and only.�� Xixi sighed as if Lulu had cheated on her.


    ��You��re still my one and only, dummy. There��s nock of beautiful things in this world, but in my heart, you��ll always be the most beautiful. That��s the difference between you and them.�� Lulu stroked Xixi��s hair with his big hand as he looked at her with a gentle expression.


    ��Heehee, did you dip your lips in honey?�� Xixi clenched her little fists, and gently punched Lulu��s chest. She turned to Amy, and said, ��Lulu, let��s have an adorable baby like Amy. No, let��s have a bunch of adorable little babies.��


    ��Sure, we can have as many as you like.�� Lulu nodded with a smile as he wound his arm around Xixi��s shoulder.


    As the song neared its conclusion, Amy slowly leaned forward and blinked her bright blue eyes, pointing a finger and wiggling her shoulders.


    Arrrgh! I can��t! My heart is about to jump out of my mouth! That��s cheating, Amy! Daphne sped her hand over her heart, and looked at Amy with a deep blush on her face.


    ��Mommy, this big sister is trying to seduce me!�� Parber was in the process of licking his little bowl when he suddenly turned and yelled at Miranda, drawing raucousughter from everyone.


    It is a little seductive. Mag was directly facing Yabemiya, and even though she wore a shy blush on her face, he had to admit that she looked very alluring as she danced.


    The song slowly drew to a conclusion, and the three of them stopped in unison, each of them adopting a graceful pose of their own.


    ��That was awesome!��


    ��That dance was beautiful, Amy! Can you teach it to me?��


    ��All three girls were awesome!��


    Loud apuse erupted along with enthusiastic cheers. After watching such a beautiful dance, everyone wore ted smiles; the atmosphere had be very lively following the performance.


    ��Thank you, everyone.�� Amy smiled and nodded at everyone, and she also had a joyful smile on her face. It was her first time dancing in front of so many people, so she was also a little nervous. However, she could sense that Big Sister Miya was even more nervous than she was, so she tried her best not to show it.


    ��We did it!�� Yabemiya was still a little dizzy. She felt as if all of her blood had rushed to her brain, and as she listened to everyone��s praise and apuse, she felt like the entire world was a little surreal.


    Sally was the calmest and most collected among the three, but she also wore an ted smile. It was the first time dancing in front of so many non-brethren for her, and it was quite a special feeling.


    Mag stood up with a smile, and announced, ��That was a brilliant dance. Have a seat, and I��ll be bringing out the new dessert. Its name is ice cream.��


    ��Ice cream? What��s that, Father? Is it something with ice in it?�� Amy��s eyes lit up with curiosity as she looked at Mag.


    Everyone else also turned their attention to Mag. After enjoying so many delicious dishes, they were all looking forward to what Mag could offer next.


    Mag nodded with a smile, and asked, ��That��s right, it��s something with ice in it. There are four vors: vani, mocha, blueberry, and chocte. Which one would you like?��

 Chapter 411 - Waaah…

    Chapter 411 Waaah...


    ��Mag, what��s vani? And what��s mocha? And what��s chocte?�� Xixi was very perplexed as she looked at Mag. She only knew that blueberries were a type small blue fruit, but she had no idea what the other three vors were.


    ��Is vani supposed to be fragrant grass[1]? Can you eat grass, though?�� Daphne was quite curious.


    Mag smiled, and exined, ��Yes, vani is a type of herb with a special fragrant aroma. It��s not for consumption on its own, but it can be ground down into powder to create a type of ingredient. As for mocha, it is a special ingredient made from ground green tea leaves, and it has quite a refreshing vor. Lastly, chocte is a very rich and sweet food. I��m sure we all know about blueberries, so no exnation is required there. In any case, all four vors have their unique properties, and you��re free to try them out as you please.��


    The tofu pudding only has sweet and savory vors, but the two factions are already at war with one another. With four vors for this new product, are there going to be four lines outside the restaurant now? Gjerj contemted momentarily before raising his hand as he said, ��I want a chocte ice cream.��


    Miranda took a while longer to decide, and she said, ��I want a sour one, so I��ll get a blueberry ice cream.��


    ��I want a mocha vor one.�� Parmer raised his hand, and although his expression was quite calm, there was anticipation shimmering in his eyes.


    ��I want the fragrant one.��


    ��Sweet... Sweet...�� Angus raised his little hand, and whooped with tion. He had just eaten some sweet tofu pudding, and was in very high spirits.


    ��No, no, you still can��t eat icy stuff yet, Angus.�� Miranda grabbed onto his little hand and shook her head.


    ��Waaah...�� Angus immediately burst into tears upon hearing that.


    ��Wow, can I try all four vors one after the other?�� Amy��s eyes were sparkling with excitement as she looked at Mag.


    ��Of course. You can have as many as you like.�� Mag nodded with a smile. For foodies, choice wasn��t an issue, as they could just order one of every vor.


    Ice cream? Mr. Mag sure gives his food interesting and unique names. This must be a dessert that he invented, right? What a supremely talented chef. Luna was very impressed as she looked at Mag��s profile through the kitchen window.


    Everyone sat and stared at the kitchen with expectant eyes, wondering what kind of dessert Mag was going to serve up.


    Soon, Mag reemerged from the kitchen with a tter that was filled with uniform holes that were evenly spaced apart. On top of those holes, there was ice cream of four different colors sitting within cones.


    There was the light yellow vani ice cream, the light green mocha ice cream, the bluish-violet blueberry ice cream, and the brown chocte ice cream.


    Frosty air was rising off the ice cream, and two ball ice cream cones were like flowers blooming within a white mist, creating a beautiful spectacle.


    ��This is Parmer��s mocha ice cream, Ms. Miranda��s blueberry ice cream... and Lulu��s chocte ice cream. This is our restaurant��s new product: ice cream. Please enjoy. Oh, and one more thing, I advise you to lick the ice cream rather than bite it.�� Mag handed the ice cream cones to each person with a smile on his face. Amy was holding the bluish-violet blueberry ice cream.


    Is this made from ice? It appears to be solid. Gjerj surveyed the ice cream in his hand with a skeptical look.


    It looks really delicious. Miranda looked at the ice cream in her hand with expectant eyes.


    ��It really is icy, and it��s purple too! I love it!�� Amy looked at the blueberry ice cream in her little hand, and her eyespletely lit up. The two balls of bluish violet were sitting in a conical wafer shell, around which a piece of paper was wrapped. The faint fragrance of blueberry wafted toward her along with wisps of frosty air.


    So I��m supposed to lick it? Amy held the ice cream in front of her with both hands before gently licking it with her little pink tongue.


    The sweet and sour vor of blueberries coupled with a rich milky taste flourished on the tip of her tongue. The smooth icy texture of the ice cream made Amy feel as if she was situated in a vast expanse of purple snow. Purple snowkes were falling from the sky, and she caught one with her tongue, only to discover that it was sweet and sour, with milky undertones.


    ��It��s so delicious! I love blueberry ice cream!�� Amy took another lick of ice cream with tion etched on her face.


    Is this the mocha ice cream? Tea leaves are supposed to be brewed in hot water and drunk as a beverage, but Mr. Mag is saying that he ground tea leaves into powder before making it into ice cream. Wouldn��t the ice cream be really bitter, then? Luna inspected the mocha ice cream in her hand with a curious expression.


    Her grandfather really liked to drink tea. The green tea that was produced on Vic Mountain was thoroughly enjoyed by all of the nobles in Rodu as it could improve alertness as well as digestion.


    However, the yearly yield of tea leaves from Vic Mountain was quite low, so the prices were very high. Following the spring harvest, the tea leaves would always be immediately sold out. Her grandfather��s students knew that he liked to drink tea, so they always bought him a kilogram or so of tea leaves every year, and he always reserved the tea for special asions.


    There were also tea leaves produced elsewhere, but there was a clear disparity in qualitypared to the tea leaves on Vic Mountain.


    Luna was often staying with her grandfather in the past, so she had expert tea-brewing skills, as well as an extensive knowledge of tea leaves. As such, she knew how to discern good tea leaves from average ones.


    Luna inched her nose toward the ice cream before taking a gentle whiff. The fragrant aroma of green tea coupled with a rich milky scent immediately gushed into her nose, making her close her eyes involuntarily.


    The refreshing aroma of the tea carried with it the scent of spring rain, and she felt as if she had been teleported to an orchard filled with green tea trees. The tea leaves swayed gently in the spring wind, and as she inhaled the faint aroma of the tea, she felt as if her entire body was being purified.


    What kind of tea leaf is this? Why does it contain such a rich aroma? This aroma is superior to that of the best spring tea on Vic Mountain, and this scent is only from grinding the tea leaves down into powder, not brewing them in hot water! Luna opened her eyes, and stared at the ice cream in front of her with incredulity in her eyes.


    The spring tea on Vic Mountain was widely renowned as the best tea on the Nond Continent, but the aroma of the tea emanating from this ice cream was clearly superior. She hesitated momentarily before licking the top ball of ice cream.


    The ice cream slowly melted on the tip of her tongue, and the rich vor of milk slid down her throat along with that exquisite taste of tea.


    It was an indescribable feeling, just as if there were countless tiny little fingers massaging her lips, chin, and throat, striking her with the urge to moan with bliss.


    [1] Vani in Chinese literally means fragrant grass.

 Chapter 412 - Glug… Glug!

    Chapter 412 Glug... Glug!


    ��Phew...��


    The refreshing icy taste soothed the scorching oily sensation from eating the spicy grilled fish. Luna tried her best not to utter any strange sounds.


    She slowly opened her eyes and gently exhaled. The residual refreshing taste of the green tea made her entire body feel light and carefree.


    This is far superior to the best Vic Mountain spring tea! Even the tea leaves harvested from that thousand-year-old tree that grandpa has don��tpare to the green tea in this ice cream! What kind of supreme grade green tea could be this extraordinarily vorful? I even feel like my digestion has improved after taking just a single lick. Luna stared at the ice cream in her hand with unadulterated shock. It was exactly because she was a tea expert that she knew what such supreme quality tea leaves entailed.


    Tea leaves of this caliber could be auctioned for several hundred thousand copper coins per 50 grams in Rodu. If there were a few avid tea enthusiasts participating in the auction, then that price could go even higher. After all, 25 grams of tea leaves from the thousand-year-old tree on Vic Mountain was auctioned for 100,000 copper coins, and these tea leaves were clearly of a higher caliber.


    But Mag was using such supreme grade green tea to make ice cream! If her grandfather were to hear about this, he would be absolutely furious.


    But this vor really is super delicious! It��s sweet yet not overly rich, and also has a refreshing vor. It really is an amazing dessert. Luna licked her lips before taking another lick of ice cream, and she waspletely intoxicated by its vor.


    So sweet! So sweet!! So, so sweet!!! I feel like I��m in heaven! Ignatsu had already devoured most of his chocte ice cream, and now wore a blissful expression on his chubby little face.


    He really loved sweet foods, and this chocte ice cream was the most delicious dessert that he had ever had. Each and every lick brought with it the alluring vor of chocte, coupled with a rich milky aroma. The texture was smooth and impable, and he felt as if he had been thrown into a jar of honey; it was the feeling of pure bliss!


    ��Yu... Yummy... Sweet...�� Parber stood on the ground, and licked the ice cream in his hands. His hand-eye coordination was still a littlecking, so some of the ice cream had been smudged onto his nose and face. He walked around in a wobbly manner as he ate, and before he knew it, he had arrived beside the table upon which the two birdcages had been ced.


    There was an empty little te in front of Green Pea��s birdcage, and it was in the process of arranging its feathers, seemingly disinterested in the ice cream.


    ��Hey, kid, is the ice cream good?�� A low voice suddenly sounded from within the cage that was enshrouded by the ck cloth.


    ��It... it is.�� Parber nodded firmly before licking his ice cream again, and a joyful expression appeared on his little face.


    ��I actually have something that��s even more delicious than ice cream; do you want it?�� The low voice sounded once again.


    ��More delicious than ice cream?�� Parber looked at the ice cream in his hands, then at the birdcage, and a hesitant expression appeared on his face.


    ��Indeed. It��s right here in this cage. You only have to climb up and take off this ck cloth, and I��ll give you something even more delicious than ice cream,�� the voice tempted.


    ��Alright!�� Parber was ecstatic upon hearing that. He looked around, then pulled a chair over, and began to climb onto it. He held his vani ice cream in one hand, and reached out with his other hand to grab the ck cloth.


    ��Parber, what are you doing?�� Miranda was the first one to notice Parber climbing onto the chair, and was a little confused.


    Everyone else was basking in the delicious vor of their ice creams, but they also turned to look at Parber upon hearing Miranda��s inquisitive words.


    Amy looked at Parber with a serious expression, and said, ��You shouldn��t take off that ck cloth; otherwise, you might=��


    However, before she had a chance to finish her sentence, Parber had already grabbed onto a corner of the ck cloth and tugged on it with all his might. The ck cloth fell away, revealing an almost featherless ck crow in a metal cage. Parber��s expression immediately stiffened upon seeing that.


    ��Hey there, little cutie.�� ck Coal delivered an enthusiastic greeting


    ��Wah!�� Parber immediately burst into tears as he retreated a couple of steps. The ice cream in his hand wobbled, and the top ball fell off, plummeting toward the ground.


    ��It��s shameful to waste food!�� ck Coal immediately extended its neck, and opened its mouth to catch the ball of ice cream.


    The ball was about asrge as an infant��s fist, and it was falling with quite a bit of momentum. It fell straight into ck Coal��s mouth before getting stuck in its throat, making it appear as if it had suddenly grown a massive Adam��s apple.


    Amy looked at the bawling Parber, and could only shrug with a resigned expression.


    ��Wow! This bird is so ugly!�� Daphne yelled in surprise. She covered her eyes with her hands, and only dared to peek through the gaps between her fingers.


    ��Yeah, and where are its feathers? Why does it have such a massive neck?�� Jessica was also slightly appalled.


    ��Am I the only one who thinks that it looks a little adorable? Like the really adorkable kind of bird?�� Ignatsu licked his ice cream while chuckling like a snorting pig.


    ��Glug... Glug...�� ck Coal skipped up and down in its cage as if it wanted to console the howling Parber, but the ice cream in its throat was preventing it from formting any coherent words, which gave it aical appearance.


    Miranda slowly made her way over to Parber, and she put on a serious expression as she said, ��It��s alright, don��t cry; men don��t cry over little things like this.��


    ��But... But... This bird is so ugly.�� Parber pouted as he pointed at ck Coal. He was trying to suppress his tears as a pitiable expression appeared on his face.


    ��Glug... Glug!�� ck Coal stuck its head out from within the cage as if it had something to say.


    ��Parber, it��s not right to talk about others like that.�� Miranda shook her head as she looked at Parber.


    ck Coal nodded in agreement, and looked at Parber with a


    smug expression.


    Miranda continued, ��You see, even though it��s ugly, it at least has the presence of mind to hide itself beneath that ck cloth. You were the one who took off the ck cloth, so you can��t me it for scaring you.��


    ��St!��


    ck Coal fell back in its cage, and it slowly turned its head to the side as tears of grief flowed from its eyes.

 Chapter 413 - Longjing Green Tea

    <h4>Chapter 413 Longjing Green Tea</h4>


    ��A reminder from the system: even though the ingredients sourced by the system are all natural and harmless, ice cream cannot be consumed inrge quantities in a single sitting, or digestive problems could ensue. Please restrict the amount of ice cream being consumed by the customers in order to prevent idents from happening.�� The systems serious voice sounded.


    ��Oh, right, I almost forgot; eating too much ice cream could lead to diarrhea.�� Mag came to a sudden realization upon hearing that. Following Amy��s wheedling request, he hadpletely forgotten about the potential side effects of eating ice cream. It appeared that he couldn��t just let her eat as many as she wanted, after all.


    ��System, what is the upper limit on the amount of ice cream a normal person can consume?�� Mag asked internally. The ice cream was a new product for the restaurant, so he had to work out a restriction on the amount that he could sell to each person.


    ��Three for adults, two for children,�� the system replied.


    ��Alright, then I��ll restrict it to two per person.�� Mag nodded and licked the mocha ice cream in his hand as a joyful smile appeared on his face. It was worth all those days that he had spent in the test field for the God of Cookery to be able to create such delicious ice cream. With so many supreme grade ingredients, the texture of the ice cream was far smoother than even the best ice creams that he had tasted in his past life.


    Let alone the kids, even he felt like he could eat 10 in a sitting!


    ��Father, I want more ice cream! I want the green one this time, the one that has the same color as grass.�� Amy turned to Mag with an expectant gaze. She had already finished her ice cream and was crunching on the cone, which she found to also be extremely tasty.


    Mag smiled as he said, ��Sure, but you can only eat a maximum of three ice creams. I was wrong earlier; the ice cream is too cold, so your tummy might hurt if you eat too much.��


    Amy faltered momentarily upon hearing that before looking at Mag with a pitiable expression as she asked, ��So I won��t be able to taste one of the vors?��


    ��Yes, but you��ll be able to taste it tonight.�� Mag nodded in response. His heart was throbbing at the sight of Amy��s pitiable expression, and he wanted nothing more than to grab a bunch of ice cream cones and thrust them all at her. However, logic won out over his impulses in the end�Che knew that it would not be a good idea to do that.


    Amy nodded obediently, and hesitated momentarily before deciding, ��Alright, then... I won��t eat the vani ice cream. I��ll eat the chocte one as myst one.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��Mag, I feel like you were born to cook. You will most definitely be recorded in the Nond Continent��s history books, and the delicious foods you��ve invented will change this entire world.�� Xixi was full of admiration as she looked at Mag, and she said, ��Lulu and I have traveled to many ces in the past, but we��ve never tasted such delicious food. You are a culinary genius!��


    ��You��re far too kind. I��m just very lucky, that��s all.�� Mag put on a modest smile in response. He wasn��t really interested in changing the world. All he wanted was to be stronger, then cook all types of delicious food for Amy. If it were possible, he would also want to find Amy��s mother so she could have aplete set of parents.


    The ice cream dessert capped off the meal perfectly, providing an iparable experience that put everyone in an extremely good mood.


    ��Burp... I��m so full! I��m so happy!�� Ignatsu burped as he rubbed his round stomach with a blissful expression on his chubby face.


    ��This is the most delicious meal I��ve ever had. Thank you, Amy.�� Jessica licked the ice cream on her lips as she turned to Amy with a smile.


    Amy also smiled as she leaned over to Jessica��s ear, and whispered, ��You��re wee, Jessica. Come y with me more often. That way, you can have more meals with me.��


    ��No, I can��t do that. Mother says good little girls go home to eat meals, and shouldn��t ask for food from other people.�� Jessica shook her head with a smile, and added, ��But I��ll still visit and y with you.��


    Luna turned to Reba with a smile, and offered, ��Jessica��s mother, Jessica is at the age where she can attend school as well, right? If you want, I can help with enrolment into Chaos School. For kids her age, school is the best ce to be.��


    ��Thank you, Teacher Luna. It is indeed about time for her to go to school. Before he passed away, her father told me that I have to get her enrolled into Chaos School so she can at least learn to read and write.�� Reba nodded, but her expression was slightly crestfallen as she said, ��But I really don��t have the money to afford tuition at the moment, so I��ll have to wait untilter.��


    ��That��s alright. Jessica is a really smart little girl, so she��ll definitely be able to catch up even if she starts a littlete.�� Luna looked at the dejected Reba with a hint of sympathy in her eyes. As a single mother, it was already difficult for her and her daughter to survive, let alone pay for her daughter to go to school.


    Mag looked over at Jessica, who was ying joyfully with Amy and the other little kids. Indeed, at her age, school was the ideal ce for her. It was far better than begging on the streets or doing repetitive, monotonous jobs at home. umtion of knowledge was an imperative if Jessica wanted to pursue her dreams in the future.


    After the delicious meal, Yabemiya took the little kids out to y with Amy��s new kite, while Sally stayed behind to clean


    up.


    Xixi stood up with Lulu, and she looked at Mag with a smile as she said, ��Thank you for inviting us to enjoy such a delicious meal today, Mag; I thoroughly enjoyed all of your dishes. I have to go back to the shop, and Lulu also has to go back to work, so we��ll be taking our leave now.��


    ��No problem. Come over again some time.�� Mag nodded with a smile. Xixi and Lulu then bade farewell to everyone else before leaving the restaurant.


    Luna also stood up, and said, ��Mr. Mag, I also have some things that I have to do this afternoon, so I��ll be taking my leave as well. Thank you very much for today.��


    ��You��re very wee, Ms. Luna. I hope to see you again soon.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    Luna turned to leave before turning around again with a hesitant expression. After contemting momentarily, she asked, ��I have a question, Mr. Mag... you can choose whether you��d like to answer or not. May I ask what kind of green tea you put into the mocha ice cream?��


    ��It��s a type of tea leaf known as Longjing green tea��a type of tea that only I��m familiar with,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��Longjing... What a unique name. Looks like this is one of your secrets, so I won��t pry. My grandfather really likes to drink tea, and I imagine he would really enjoy your mocha ice cream too.�� Luna gave him a polite smile, and nodded before departing.

 Chapter 414 - I See You As A Friend, But You…

    <h4>Chapter 414 I See You As A Friend, But You...</h4>


    After bidding farewell to all of their guests, Amy sat at the restaurant with Ugly Duckling on herp. She was looking at the purple crystal that Jessica had given her when she heard the sound of approaching footsteps, and her pointy little ears wiggled in a cheeky manner. She turned around with a sweet smile on her face, and said, ��Father, all of my friends were very happy today. Thank you.��


    ��Your little friends were all very happy because you took good care of them.�� Mag stroked Amy��s hair with a smile. Even though throwing a party on his day off was a little tiring, it was all worth it when he saw the smile on Amy��s face.


    Amy��s smile became even more vibrant upon hearing that, and she excitedly rattled off all of the presents that she had received to Mag. Some of the presents were quite valuable, like the gold bracelet, while other ones included things like freshly picked wild flowers. However, Amy treasured every one of them equally.


    Mag was quite happy to see that. The thought behind a present was the most important factor, one that far outweighed its objective value. It was quite pleasing that Amy was already able to understand this concept, and that she was aware of what Jessica��s purple crystal entailed.


    He held Amy in his arms and sat at the restaurant entrance for a while. After ying around with her little friends, Amy was already exhausted, and she soon nodded off in his warm embrace. Mag looked down at the sleeping Amy, and a warm smile appeared on his face.


    Boss really is a good father. If only I had a father like him. I��ve never met my father, and I don��t even know his name. I wonder if he held me even once before he left... Yabemiya stared at Amy and Mag with a hint of envy in her eyes.


    Mag carefully carried Amy upstairs before tucking her into bed. When he came back downstairs, he discovered Yabemiya looking down at her fingers, seemingly in deep thought. He was just about to say something when Yabemiya abruptly raised her head, and her expression suggested that she had mustered up a lot of courage as she said, ��Boss, can you be my father?��


    ��Hah?�� Mag��s eyes widened, and he stared at Yabemiya with astonishment etched on his face.


    Yabemiya was 17 years old, but he was only in his early thirties! She wanted him to be her father?


    I see you as a friend, but you see me as your father??? Mag��sposure waspletely thrown off, and he scrambled for a way to diplomatically turn down Yabemiya��s strange request.


    ��B... Boss, it��s not what you think. What I��m saying is.. can you hug me as a father, just like you how you hug Amy?�� Yabemiya also quickly realized that she had misspoken, and a faint blush appeared on her face. She hurriedly waved her hands, and hung her head with embarrassment as she whispered, ��I don��t think my father has ever held me. A father��s embrace must be very warm, right?��


    Sally was just about to walk out of the kitchen when she stopped in her tracks. She looked at Yabemiya through the kitchen window, and her heart throbbed with sympathy for her.


    Ever since they had been confronted by that Frost Dragon girl that night, Yabemiya had been in a peculiar emotional state. She tried her best not to show it, but Sally had noticed during the past few days that Yabemiya would often space out and stare into the distance with a forlorn expression.


    Looks like Miya still really yearns for acknowledgment, regardless of whether that acknowledgmentes from a human or a dragon. It��s just that with her half-dragon bloodline, there��s no way that the dragon race can ept her with open arms. Sally heaved an internal sigh as she turned her attention to Mag.


    Mag��s expression gradually softened as he looked at Yabemiya, and he hesitated momentarily before cing his hand gently on Yabemiya��s head. He smiled, and said, ��Trust me, Miya, your father wille to find you someday, and when that timees, he will give you a warm embrace. That will be a true fatherly embrace.��


    Yabemiya slowly raised her head, and her expression gradually became more resolute as she looked into Mag��s gentle eyes. She nodded firmly, and replied, ��Thank you, Boss. I also believe that he��lle back for me.��


    Boss really is a good person. I wonder what kind of elf had Amy with him, and why aren��t they living together? Sally was quite moved by the gentle expression on Mag��s face.


    Mag consoled Yabemiya before announcing, ��Oh, by the way, I have something to tell you two. Tonight, we��re going to have customers who are reserving the entire restaurant. If you two don��t have anything else to do tonight, can you put in an extra shift? You��ll be getting penalty rates for your efforts.��


    ��They reserved the whole restaurant? But Boss, I thought you don��t offer that service.�� Yabemiya was quite perplexed as she looked at Mag. She still remembered how he had rejected Schonard when thetter had made the same request.


    Sally was also looking at Mag with a hint of curiosity on her face. She was wondering what kind of person Mag would make such an exception for.


    Mag looked at the two of them, and exined, ��The city lord is the one who reserved the restaurant. Tonight, the conference between the dragons and the demons will be held here, with the city lord��s castle as the mediating third party. Our opening hours will remain the same as usual. I wouldn��t normally allow people to reserve the restaurant, as it would deprive other customers of the chance to dine here, and very few people would be able to afford the reservation fee anyway. However, the circumstances are quite special this time. I want to rent the plot ofnd outside the restaurant to set up an outdoor dining area, and if we get the nod from the city lord��s castle, it��ll make the application process a lot easier.��


    ��The city lord reserved our restaurant? And our customers are powerful beings from the dragon and demon races?�� Yabemiya��s eyes widened with disbelief.


    ��The conference between the dragons and the demons must be revolving around their territorial conflict again. It��s very surprising that the city lord would set our Mamy Restaurant as the conference venue, though. I don��t think there has ever been a precedent for this.�� Sally was also in disbelief. The elves and the human also had ongoing territorial conflicts, and Chaos City had acted as the mediator on many asions. As such, she was quite familiar with conferences of this nature as her father had been an elven representative during several of those conferences in the past. All of the representatives were at least 9th-tier powerful beings.


    ��I��m really sorry to make you two work on your day off. As penalty rates, you��ll be getting three times your normal wage. At the same time, you can choose to have anything you want for dinner tonight.�� Mag nodded with a hint of apology on his face. Making people work on their day off was quite vexing, after all.


    Yabemiya hurriedly shook her head, and said, ��There��s nothing you need to apologize for, Boss. I have nothing to do today anyway, so I��m more than happy to work. I don��t need three times the normal wage; just the normal wage is fine.��


    Sally smiled, and chimed in, ��I have to make a trip home first, but I��ll be back before 5pm. I��m fine with normal wages as well.��

 Chapter 415 - Menu Adjustment Package

    <strong>Chapter 415 Menu Adjustment Package</strong>


    ��So this is Chaos City? As expected of the only cityparable to Rodu on the Nond Continent. I can see beings of all species here; what an interesting city this is.�� In avish carriage constructed from green tree branches, Blour looked outside at the beings entering and exiting from the city gates, and a smile appeared on his handsome face.


    The carriage was being drawn by two brown fallow deer far taller than the average horse, a pair ofrge ck antlers on each of their heads. As such, they made for quite a visual spectacle.


    ��That elven woman is so beautiful.��


    ��She sure is. Look at that pretty face; I��ve seen elves in the past, but I��ve never seen such a beautiful one before.��


    The eyes of the passersby lit up at the sight of Blour in the carriage, and they all discussed quietly among themselves.


    ��F*ck off! That��s a f*cking man! Are you all blind?!�� A middle-aged dwarf pursed his lips and grumbled. However, as he turned away, he murmured to himself, ��But he sure is f*cking beautiful for a man!��


    ��Sigh, my exquisite beauty always attracts so much attention. How annoying.�� Blour heaved a resigned sigh, and sat back in the carriage as he slowly closed his eyes.


    ��The young mistress of the Brewster Family is working as a waitress in a small restaurant? If word of this were to spread, I wonder how those those old farts waiting for her to go back and rece Princess Irina would react,�� Blour murmured to himself. The carriage slowly traveled along the street, and he yawned before shaking his head as he continued, ��Forget about it. I��m going to sleep for two entire days once we reach our destination. Nothing can get in the way of my beauty sleep...��


    ��City Lord, we��ve gathered some information regarding Woodrow��s case. He has embezzled a staggering amount ofpensation funds designated for families of deceased miners, and allowed his nephew, Warrick, tomit countless heinous crimes against the residents in that area. There are more than 50 residents who have been killed by them, over 35 of whom were women, and over five of whom were children below 10 years of age. Thepensation funds embezzled by Woodrow number in excess of 6,000,000 copper coins. Those are only the statistics that we have gathered from our preliminary investigation. As we delve deeper into the matter, I��m afraid those figures will only continue to increase.��


    In the city lord��s castle, an official was delivering a report to Michael, and both of them wore grave expressions as they tried to repress their shock and rage.


    Another official quickly rushed in, and reported, ��City Lord, the pce lord has already signed these documents. Aside from the elders who are currently conducting other investigations, the remaining 10 elders have formed a team to assist our city lord��s castle with our investigation into this case.��


    Michael clenched his fists with a thunderous expression, andmanded, ��Tell them to begin the investigation right now! Let me see just how many of these bastards are lurking in Chaos City! I want to see just how much of these heinous crimes is beingmitted right under my nose!��


    ��Yes!�� That official immediately rushed outside to ry Michael��s orders. The city lord had been truly enraged this time, and some massive changes were about to strike Chaos City.


    Michael turned to the other official, and instructed, ��Keep up the investigation surrounding Woodrow. Even though it��s already toote to uphold justice for all of his victims, we have to show the rest of the city that we will be exercising a zero-tolerance policy against people like him! Tally up all of the embezzledpensation funds, and allocate twice that amount to all of the families that have missed out on them. At the same time, provide extrapensation to the families of Warrick��s and Woodrow��s victims.��


    ��Yes.�� That official nodded before quickly exiting the room.


    If it weren��t for Mag stepping in today to save that widow and her daughter, these things would still be happening every single day,pletely unbeknownst to me. As expected, making the world a better ce is no easy task. Just Chaos City alone has so many issues that need to be ironed out; it��s going to be countless times more difficult to implement these changes across the entire Nond Continent. Michael made his way over to the window, and fell into deep thought as he stared out into the distance.


    Come to think of it, I really have to thank Mag for exposing all of this and bringing it to my attention. At the very least, it gave the city lord��s castle a chance to rectify the issue before it became toote. Michael thought back to that night, when the restaurant owner had rejected him despite learning of the fact that he was the city lord. He was a very interesting man indeed.


    ...


    After cleaning up the restaurant, both Sally and Yabemiya left to go home to make some preparations before the dinner service that night.


    As for the penalty rates, Mag didn��t force the issue. He would just have to put a bonus into their monthly sries. In any case, those costs had already been ounted for in the reservation fees that he was charging the city lord��s castle.


    Mag sat down onto a chair, and instructed internally, ��System, update the menu. Put the ice cream onto the menu, and list the price as 200 copper coins per two ball ice cream cone, with four vors avable. Also, adjust the categories on the menu to entrees, mains, desserts, beverages... Categorize all of the dishes ordingly.��


    ��Another reminder from the system: adding new dishes onto the menu is already quite a difficult task; categorizing them is too much!�� The system��s stern voice sounded.


    Mag pursed his lips, and asked, ��Tsk, alright, how much money do you want this time? 10 copper coins? 100 copper coins? Or maybe 1,000 copper coins?��


    ��Please don��t use money to insult me; the system is not that kind of system! For a limited time, the price of 1,000 copper coins will be shed down to 998! Just 998! Aprehensive menu adjustment package is being offered for one simple


    installment of 998!�� The system��s vehement voice erupted, and Mag felt as if there was a surround sound system ring at him in full force.


    ��System, turn off your crappy sound system! I��m about to go deaf.�� Mag furrowed his brows. As expected, the system didn��t have any shame.


    The system immediatelyunched into an indignant tirade. ��This is the new 5D surround sound system that I invented. It provides superb sound quality��


    ��How about you categorize the menu first?�� Mag cut it off before it could finish its long spiel.


    The system was silent for a moment before continuing, ��Please do not cut off the system next time. That throws off mynguage coordination, and is also very disrespectful.��


    ��Do you want the money or not?�� Mag was getting a little impatient.

 Chapter 416 - No Refunds!

    <h4>Chapter 416 No Refunds!</h4>


    ��Of course, appropriate interjection is fine. That��s beneficial to forging a good rtionship between the two of us,�� the system conceded.


    ��Hurry up.�� Mag purse his lips with furrowed brows.


    ��The menu adjustment package includes one menu categorization service, five free slots for new dishes, and a lifetime menu quality maintenance card, which applies, but is not limited, to the 16 menus that the restaurant currently has. You can also consider the VIP menu adjustment package, which includes no extra costs for the future additions of new dishes, free adjustments to menu categorization, and images added to the menus for each dish! That package costs only 1,998 copper coins!�� the system replied.


    ��Images for the dishes?�� Mag��s eyes lit up upon hearing that. That was not a bad suggestion. The dishes on the menu were still very differentpared to the dishes in this world, so it was difficult for customers to formte a mental image just from seeing the names of the dishes alone. That process would be made a lot more straightforward with apanying images for the dishes, and could prove to be very helpful.


    ��System, isn��t 1,998 too much? Just give me a half-price discount, and lower it to 998,�� Mag urged.


    ��This is already a once-in-a-lifetime super discounted price! The system is literally incurring losses by offering such a ridiculously low price! And yet, you��re still bartering with me?�� The system��s grief-stricken voice erupted as it said, ��Also, even if a half-price discount is given, that would still be 999, not 998! How could you just wipe away an entire copper coin just like that?��


    ��You earn hundreds of thousands of copper coins per day; why are you getting so worked up over one copper coin?�� Mag��s lifted an eyebrow. He was unable to understand why the system was so greedy sometimes.


    ��Do you really think the system earns that much from selling dishes? In this production line, it��s vegetable farmers like us who have the hardest job for the least profit margin. Does it not require money to breed the best seeds? Does is not require money to build high-tech ntations? Does it not require money to construct marine farms? Does it not require money to transport the ingredients?


    ��The green peas are sold to you for 10 per 10 copper coins, and I only earn one copper coin from that. Those 10 peas take several months to be produced, and I only select the very best among them to be supplied to the restaurant!


    ��In order to ensure the freshness of the ingredients, the highest caliber of spatial transportation technology is employed. From the production site to your fridge, I��ve worked hard every step of the way! So please do not look down on one copper coin! It is a manifestation of my blood, sweat, and tears!��


    A hint of guilt welled up in Mag��s heart as he listened to the system��s vehement voice. However, he then suddenly came to a realization, and a peculiar look appeared on his face as he said, ��You did nt the vegetables, and bred the fish, shrimp, chicken, and ducks, but you��re no vegetable farmer! You didn��t have to do any of the hard work yourself, but here you are, giving me this epic sob story. I almost believed your lies!��


    ��Ahem...�� The system cleared its throat awkwardly before continuing, ��In any case, the VIP package costs 1,998. You get carefully selected images, enhanced categorization, and many other benefits. The menu is the face of the restaurant, so the VIP is absolutely mandatory to improve the customer experience!��


    ��998, non-negotiable.�� Mag didn��t back down in the slightest.


    ��999! I won��t ept anything less!�� The system��s tone made it sound like it was making a massive concession.


    ��998.��


    ��999!�� The system still wasn��t willing to concede. It was getting a little angry as it said, ��You earn over a million copper coins per day; is there really a need for you to argue with me over one copper coin? Do you know how much work I have to do to supply the VIP package? Taking and selecting the images, formatting the menu, adding additional pages... Everything requires work! Why can��t you concede even a single copper coin?��


    ��I worked hard for all of that money! I didn��t know how hard earning money was in my past life, and only now do I understand that money cannot be spent carelessly. As such, I��m not paying anything over 998 copper coins.�� Mag was very determined.


    The system was silent for a long while before heaving a resigned sigh, and conceding, ��Fine! 998 for the VIP menu adjustment package!��


    ��Good. You may begin now, system.�� An ted smile appeared on Mag��s face. Even though it was only a discount of one copper coins, he felt as if he had earned a million copper coins.


    ��Don��t be too sad. I should have enough money to purchase a second strength at the close of business tomorrow, so we��ll be able to upgrade the restaurant tomorrow.�� Mag offered some constion to the system.


    ��You��ve made a wise choice.�� As expected, the system really did sound more enthusiastic all of a sudden.


    ��So, are you nning on gifting the menu adjustment package to me for free?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��Ding! 998 copper coins have been sessfully deducted. The VIP menu adjustment package has already been sent, and no refunds are epted!�� The system��s notification immediately sounded.


    Mag shook his head in a resigned manner. The system really was very greedy. He went through all of the menu temtes that had appeared in his mind, and chose the simplest one. There was the name and price, apanied by a small image, with no other special effects or descriptions.


    ��Ding! The menu temte has been sessfully chosen. The menu is currently being made, and will be ready in five minutes!�� The system��s notification sounded.


    ��Good.�� Mag nodded, and got up to prepare the restaurant for the uing conference.


    Ideally, arge round table would be really awesome for the conference, but the system��s 10,000 copper coin renting price made him immediately lose interest. Incurring excessively high costs went against his money-making philosophy.


    After standing at the center of the restaurant and contemting for a while, Mag organized the dining tables into five rows, with about two meters in between each row. At the very front, there was a table for the mediators.


    It was a simple yet practical arrangement which ensured that all participants had a table, and the distance of two meters provided sufficient personal space. The superfluous tables and chairs were moved to a corner, and it was still quite a spacious arrangement in the end.


    That looks good. Hopefully, they��ll be quite diplomatic during the conference, and won��t damage the restaurant. Mag was a little concerned.


    Neither the giant dragons nor demons were benevolent species. If an altercation broke out and they got physical, his restaurant would not be able to handle it.


    After arranging the dining tables, Mag went into the kitchen to prepare the required ingredients.


    Michael was not a foolish city lord. He definitely had his considerations for selecting Mamy Restaurant as the conference venue and epting so many of his conditions. It definitely wasn��t because his grilled fish could alleviate his daughter��s condition. Instead, the restaurant had to be somehow conducive to a positive result being reached in this conference.


    The only standout feature of Mamy Restaurant that differentiated it from all other restaurants was its food. Mag was very much aware of that.


    The sun began to set, and a hundred-meter-long Golden Dragon slowly glided over the Aden Square. The light of the setting sun shone down upon its back, reflecting rays of dazzling golden light, while countless people in the square looked up from below with amazement in their eyes.

 Chapter 417 - To Be A Gentleman

    <strong>Chapter 417 To Be A Gentleman</strong>


    ��This is the ce, right?�� The Golden Dragon��s gaze fell on Mamy Restaurant, which was located in the corner of the Aden Square. It withdrew its massive wings, and a golden light shed, upon which it transformed into a muscr man in a golden armor. It plummeted as straight as an arrow from an altitude of over 100 meters,nding directly outside Mamy Restaurant��s entrance with a resounding boom.


    ��Bam!��


    An enormous muffled thump erupted along with a burst of violent tremors. A crater over half a meter in depth was stomped into the ground outside the restaurant, and it was as if Mobai was up to his old experiments again.


    Beside the restaurant, the shops that Mobai had just repaired a few days ago shuddered, and it appeared as if they were going to copse at any moment.


    All of the passersby turned to look at the giant dragon with shock etched on their faces, wondering why he had descended here. Could it be that Mamy Restaurant had somehow drawn his ire?


    ��What was that?�� In the kitchen, Mag also looked outside with a hint of surprise on his face. The tremors weren��t especially pronounced in the restaurant, but he was still curious to see who was causing such a ruckus.


    ��Is someone trying to stir up trouble? But isn��t the city lord��s castle reserving our restaurant today?�� Yabemiya stared out the door with, also with shock on her face. There was a cloud of dust and debris wafting around outside the floor-to-ceiling window, obscuring her field of vision, and making her unable to see who the intruder was.


    ��It��s a giant dragon, a very powerful one,�� Sally whispered. She could sense the aura of the giant dragon, and determined that it was at least a 9th-tier powerhouse. It was most likely here to partake in the conference today.


    ��Is this Mamy Restaurant? Why did Chaos City choose such a small restaurant? Are they looking down on us giant dragons?�� The burly armor-d man stepped out of the crater. He appeared to be around 40 years of age; his face was very broad and angr, and even his eyebrows were of a hard rectangr shape. His cropped golden hair shimmered under the light of the setting sun as if strands of pure gold, and his muscr body was full of explosive power.


    ��Tsk, Jinx, when will you learn to make an arrival like a gentleman?�� Right at that moment, a slightly dark voice sounded. A massive ck bat came gliding down from above before withdrawing its wings, upon which a figure gentlynded in front of the restaurant. He looked at the armor-d man with a slightly resigned expression, and said, ��We��re here for a conference, not a war. Your entrance doesn��t make you look powerful; it only makes you look like a foolish low-level magic beast.��


    The new arrival was a man in a set of ck robes, with a long ck cape draped over his shoulders. He had a tall and slender figure, and appeared to be around 30 years of age. The bridge of his nose was very pronounced, and above that nose was a pair of sapphire blue eyes. His slick hair had been neatly swept back, and he had one hand sped behind his back, which was as straight as a ramrod. He did appear to be quite gentlemanly in demeanor, but thepleteck of color on his face was slightly jarring, and one could just make out two sharp little fangs between his lips.


    ��Drac, you��re just as annoying as ever, I see. Do you want to taste my fist today as well?�� Jinx looked at the pale young man as he stepped forward, and a series of cracks and pops sounded from the joints of his clenched fists.


    ��The blood of Golden Dragons carries the rotten vor of money, so I really would rather not taste your fist. Otherwise, as a gentleman, it would be my obligation to satisfy your request, and suck away all of your blood.�� Drac shook his head in an apologetic manner as he looked at Jinx.


    ��You sure can talk! Vampires are one of the top 10 demon subspecies, but no 10th-tier powerful beings have emerged from your ranks in recent times, right? Theva demons also declined steadily like this before falling from grace; are you vampires going to follow in their footsteps?�� Right at that moment, a cold voice sounded. A vast expanse of snowkes suddenly appeared in the air, and a figure draped in a silver cape silently appeared with a cold expression on his face.


    ��F*ck you, Fox! You tried to sneak attack mest time! I��m going to kick you in the nuts until they explode!�� A violent voice erupted, and a portly figure sprang up from a gigantic ck beast nearby. It shot forth like a ck iron ball straight toward Fox, who��d just arrived.


    ��Heh, it sure is lively here. Should I join in as well? Hmm, but if we destroy the Aden Square, City Lord Michael is going to be furious.�� A Fire Dragon over 100 meters in length appeared in the air, and surveyed the situation down below with relish.


    The space warped and twisted before a demon with eight ck spider legs and a human��s upper body emerged. He looked at the Fire Dragon, and a hint of surprise appeared on his face. ��Long time no see, Havid. I didn��t think you would be one of the giant dragon representatives this time.��


    ��What? You wanna fight me again, Gustav? If you don��t go fleeing with your spatial magic, I won��t mind having a battle with you.�� Havid looked at the demon in front him, and battle intent erupted in his red eyes as he prepared for a fight.


    ��I��m not here to fight you this time. If you want to fight, there are many opportunities to do so after the conference.�� Gustav shook his head before looking down at the round ball that was flying toward Fox. A hint of disdain appeared on his face, and he said, ��That bastard Tauros was never the brightest bulb in the box. But then again, his abyss race all seem to be idiots.��


    ��Hmph, looks like you didn��t learn your lessonst time. You��re initiating the fight this time, so prepare to feel my wrath.�� Fox looked at the ck ball that was hurtling toward him, only to find that sharp spikes had appeared all over the assant��s body. Each and every one of the spikes was over a meter in length, and the ball was quickly spinning as it flew toward him as if it were a rotating sea urchin.


    ��True meaning of ice, domain.�� Fox raised his hand, and a bright silver light appeared on the palm of his hand, which transformed into a cuboid frozen space in front of him. The surface of that space quickly froze solid, trapping the ck ball within.


    The ck ball rotated in a frenzy within the frozen space, creating an ear-splitting noise, and the frozen space began to tremor violently, but it showed no signs of breaking.


    ��You piece of sh*t! Let me out and fight me fair and square!�� Tauros�� enraged voice sounded from within the frozen space.


    ��Idiots like you should just stay in this ice cube. We don��t need you for the conference today, anyway.�� Fox chuckled coldly as he continued to control his domain of ice and frost.


    ��Ding!��


    Right at that moment, the restaurant��s door slowly opened, and a little girl with slightly bleary eyes emerged from within. She was holding an orange kitten, and she looked at the crater in the ground, then at the dragons and demons in the sky, and her drowsiness was instantly washed away. Her eyes widened with excitement as she turned around, and yelled, ��Look, Father, it��s a giant dragon that��s on fire!��

 Chapter 418 - You’re So Adorable

    <h4>Chapter 418 You��re So Adorable</h4>


    Everyone instantly fell silent. All of the giant dragons and demons turned their attention to Amy with surprise and befuddlement on their faces. Why was there a little girl at their conference venue? And she appeared to be a half-elf girl as well. Even Tauros and Fox, who were still engaged in battle, both stopped what they were doing.


    ��Please continue. Don��t mind me, I only just woke up, and I��m here to spectate, not mediate. I��ve never seen giant dragons and demons fight before.�� Amy waved her little hands before rushing back into the restaurant and quickly bringing out a little stool. She sat down on it with Ugly Duckling in herp, and looked on with excitement sparkling in her eyes.


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling cried as it extended its little paws fearlessly as if it were trying to put on a menacing disy.


    ��Hmm?��


    Everyone��s eyes widened upon seeing that. Not only were the little girl and the kitten not fearful of them in the slightest, she was telling them to continue?


    Even the heated Tauros and Fox suddenly lost the urge to battle. The domain of ice and frost shattered, while the spiky ball reverted back into a burly middle-aged man d in a suit of ck spiky armor, with a massive ck ax that was as tall as an adult human in his hands.


    The Fire Dragon in the sky withdrew its wings, and fell from the sky like a shooting star, upon which it transformed into a tall and thin fiery humanoid being. His face was fiery red, and there were mes dancing in his eyes as well as fire burning all over his body.


    The half-spider spatial demon also appeared on the ground, and transformed into a bald midget that was about half the height of an adult human. He was hovering half a meter in the air, but his clothes were very long, and trailed onto the ground, presenting a rather peculiar sight.


    The three giant dragons and the three demons faced one another with hostility in their eyes, but none of them attacked. Thus, a peculiar silence ensued.


    Amy looked on with intrigue for a long while, but the two sides remainedpletely stationary. Her face fell slightly upon seeing that, and she asked, ��Are you going to fight or not? If not, I have to go back for dinner.��


    ��You��re a very adorable little girl.�� Drac turned to Amy, and he couldn��t help but smile, revealing a pair of sharp fangs.


    Amy looked at Drac with an earnest expression, and asked, ��You��re also very adorable, Uncle Bat. Especially those sharp teeth; are they for eating meat?��


    Drac��s expression stiffened slightly upon seeing Amy��s earnest expression. Normally, little kids would be frightened to the point of shedding tears upon seeing his sharp fangs, but this little girl was referring to them as adorable! The nickname, Uncle Bat, was a little strange, but it actually sounded quite appealing when she said it.


    ��These are not for eating meat; they��re for sucking blood. They are the pride of us vampires, and I can suck away all of the blood in a human��s body in just one second.�� Drac refused to believe that there could be a kid in this world that wasn��t scared of him.


    ��Wow, that��s so cool!�� Amy��s eyes lit up as she looked at Drac with admiration on her little face.


    ��C-cool? Are you not scared of me, little girl? I can suck human blood!�� Drac��s eyes widened with shock. This little girl��s reflex arc appeared to be a little different from that of other kids.


    Amy shook her head, and replied, ��Mosquitoes can suck blood as well, but I��m not scared of them. I just have to p them with my hand, and they would be dead, so they��re not scary at all.��


    ��What? You��reparing me to lowly mosquitoes? I��m a revered vampire!�� Drac stared at Amy with incredulity, but he was a gentleman who had learned to control his emotions, so he didn��tunch into a violent tirade.


    ��Then, are you a massive mosquito, Uncle Bat?�� Amy was genuinely curious.


    ��Pfff!�� Drac threw up a mouthful of blood upon hearing that.


    ��Are you alright, Uncle Bat? You should suck that blood back up. Otherwise, it would be a waste of the lunch you ate!�� Amy was quite concerned as she looked at the puddle of blood in front of Drac.


    ��Pff!�� Drac couldn��t help but throw up another mouthful of blood.


    ��It��s alright, throwing up two mouthfuls of blood never killed anyone.�� Amy gave Drac aforting smile, and said, ��Besides, our restaurant doesn��t sell blood, but my father��s cooking is definitely more delicious than blood.��


    ��As a revered vampire, I definitely won��t eat any human food.�� Drac calmed himself down before appraising Amy with a haughty expression.


    ��That��s a pity, then. I thought only idiots would refuse my father��s food.�� Amy shrugged with a forlorn expression.


    Drac could feel his blood churning in his chest, and he was struck by the urge to throw up another mouthful of blood. If it weren��t for the genuinely forlorn expression on Amy��s little face, he would definitely be convinced that she was insulting him. Even though her words did sound like an insult, that was clearly not her intention, so he didn��t have an excuse to re up with rage.


    Being a gentleman sure is difficult. Drac looked up into the sky, and heaved a resigned sigh.


    ��Hahaha, you sure are an adorable little girl.�� Jinx was very pleased as he turned his attention to Amy. He was always losing in wars of words with Drac, so it was very satisfying to see him being defeated by a little girl.


    ��Thank you, Uncle Gold Wire. Is your hair made from real gold? Why does it stand up like a hedgehog��s spikes? When you��re out on the streets, aren��t you afraid that someone would rob you for your hair?�� Amy turned to Jinx with curiosity on her face.


    ��Er...�� Jinx��s smile immediately froze on his face. Amy��s questions were all very sharp, and he suddenly understood why Drac was throwing up mouthfuls of blood.


    ��Uncle Spider, why are your clothes so long? They actually make you look even shorter that way.


    ��Uncle Hedgehog, your piggy steed was stomped into the ground by you just then, and it still hasn��t reappeared yet. Don��t y such dangerous games next time so the poor little piggy doesn��t get hurt again. Don��t you know how heavy you are?


    ��Uncle Snowman, your magic spell was really awesome, butpared to my master, you��re nothing special.


    ��Uncle Fireman, did you eat chili peppers before you came here? Why is your body constantly on fire? You can��te into the restaurant like that.��


    Amy delivered her critique on every single person, and her little face was alight with the joy of meeting new friends.


    Everyone wore peculiar expressions on their faces, and they didn��t know how to respond to Amy��s unintentionally barbed

 Chapter 419 - Is There A Small or Large Disparity?

    Chapter 419 Is There A Small or Large Disparity?


    The little girl didn��t appear to bear any ill will toward them, but her words were very scathing. There was already an ice magic spell materializing in Fox��s hand, and he red coldly at Amy as if he were going to attack at any moment.


    ��Ahem, my apologies, Amy is still just a little girl, so please forgive her if she offended you.�� Mag quickly emerged from the restaurant, and looked at everyone with an apologetic expression. He didn��t expect Amy to roast everyone in such a straightforward manner. These were all powerhouses from the dragon and demon species, and it was not a good idea to offend them.


    ��So do you n on taking this attack for her, or is her master that is supposedly far more powerful than me going to show himself?�� Fox red coldly at Mag, and an ice crystal dragon materialized beneath his feet before pouncing toward Mag.


    ��You��re going too far, Fox! She��s just a little girl! What you��re doing is not very gentlemanly.�� Drac pursed his lips as he looked at Fox. He turned his attention to the ice crystal dragon, and a ck staff appeared in his hand as he prepared to step in.


    Mag looked at the oing ice crystal dragon, and his eyes narrowed as his expression cooled. He didn��t think that Fox would actually attack them. At his current power level, there was no way that he would be able tobat a 9th-tier assant. He used his body to shield Amy, contemting how he could get out of his sticky situation. However, he couldn��t think of any way for him to survive this ordeal unless the city lord or Urien stepped in.


    ��Watch out!�� Sally let loose a cry of surprise, and she raised a hand, upon which two pirs of water shot forth from within the restaurant to meet the oing ice crystal dragon.


    ��Boss! Amy!�� Yabemiya also hurried out from the restaurant with a panicked expression.


    ��I��m going too far? Heh, the pride of the Frost Dragons cannot be defiled by others! She��s just a half-elf, a lowly half-breed! Her existence is nothing but a mistake!�� Fox looked at Amy with a frosty, disdainful expression.


    A mistake? Yabemiya felt as if she had been dealt a heavy blow upon hearing that. She had heard simr scathing remarks many times in the past, but it was especially brutal to her hearing it from a giant dragon. In that instant, she felt as if something in her heart had suddenly shattered.


    ��That��s an overstatement, Fox. We Golden Dragons have never regarded half-breeds as lowly creatures. Rankster is a half-breed born to a Golden Dragon and a Frost Dragon, but he still became your chief.�� Jinx furrowed his brows with displeasure as he looked at Fox.


    Fox ignored Jinx, and focused his attention on Mag. Even though killing someone in Chaos City could present someplications, he had a reason for killing Mag and his daughter, so there shouldn��t be any issues. With his lofty status as a 9th-tier Frost Dragon, no one would be able to do anything to him.


    Sally��s twin pirs of water crashed into the ice crystal dragon, upon which a dull thump erupted, but the ice dragon continued onward with unstoppable force. The pirs of water weren��t even able to slow it down in the slightest.


    Drac took a nce at Fox before raising his staff, upon which ck light began to emanate from its tip. The ice crystal dragon was already too close to Mag and his daughter, so he couldn��t ensure that they weren��t harmed, but he could only do his best.


    ��What gives you the right to attack my disciple?�� Right at that moment, a husky voice exploded like a p of thunder around everyone.


    The air temperature plummeted, and the mes around Havid��s body were instantly snuffed out, leaving him to tremble in the cold.


    The ice crystal dragon stopped cold in its tracks less than a meter away from Mag as if it had been forced to a standstill by some sort of invisible force.


    ��U... Urien!�� Fox��s eyes widened with incredulity as Urien strode out from the nearby magic potion shop.


    ��Bam!��


    A resounding boom erupted, and the ice crystal dragon was reduced to shards of ice. At the same time, Urien appeared in front of Mag in the blink of an eye.


    ��I haven��t seen you in many years, but you��re just as useless as before, Fox.�� Urien narrowed his eyes as he looked at Fox, and said coldly, ��Was my disciple wrong? Is there a small orrge disparity between you and me?��


    All of the giant dragons and demons stared at Urien with shock and wariness on their faces. He was a 10th-tier magic caster, the Lord of Ice, Urien!


    In this world, powerful beings with nothing to lose were the most terrifying entities.


    Unfortunately for Fox, Urien was one of those powerful beings.


    The other one was his lifelong rival, Krassu.


    Those two were known as the magic casters that one absolutely could not afford to offend, as they had nothing to fear.


    It was rumored that the two of them had epted the same disciple recently, and Urien had just referred to that half-elf girl as his disciple, which entailed that she was also Krassu��s disciple.


    A bone-chilling aura enveloped everyone present, and no one dared to move.


    Even though they were only one tier below Urien, they had to admit that they had all been struck by an inevitable sense of impending doom.


    That was the disparity between a magic caster at the pinnacle of the 10th tier and a 9th-tier powerful being. In the face of a long-range magic caster, none of them could ensure that they would be able to strike him down before he could attack.


    Fox��s face was a little pale. He had also heard that Urien had epted a disciple in Chaos City, but all of his attention had been focused on the conflict between the dragons and the demons, as well as tracking Elizabeth, so he wasn��t aware of where Urien was residing, nor who his disciple was.


    However, he had never thought that it would be a half-elf. One had to realize that all half-breeds had appalling aptitude, while Urien and Krassu were the most stringent with their requirements when picking a disciple among all magic casters.


    Mag heaved a sigh of relief at the sight of Urien. At the same time, he slowly clenched his fists as a determined look appeared on his face. He had to be stronger as quickly as possible! That way, he would be the one protecting Amy next time!


    ��Master Turtle, this Uncle Snowman is a bad person. He tried to hurt Amy.�� Amy poked her head out from behind Mag, and pointed directly at Fox.


    Fox looked at Urien, and slowly withdrew his hands as he said, ��Greetings, Urien. I didn��t know that she was your disciple. Seeing as that��s the case, then I��ll let bygones be bygones. Us Frost Dragons are not unreasonable creatures, after all.��

 Chapter 420 - Have Mercy!

    Chapter 420 Have Mercy!


    ��You��ll let bygones be bygones? Heh, but I don��t want to do that.�� Urien smirked, and the air��s temperature plummeted once again. Frost began to appear on the ground, and it was as if winter had instantly struck.


    ��Urien, this is just a misunderstanding. I respect you as my elder, and you have close ties to us Frost Dragons as well, so I hope we can resolve this matter in a peaceful manner. I��m here as a representative of the giant dragons to attend this conference today, and I have no intention of fighting you here.�� Fox��s expression remained calm and collected, but his hands were trembling beneath his wide sleeves. He wore an extremely wary expression, and his back was slightly arched as if he were preparing to spring into action at any moment.


    Meanwhile, Drac and the others all took a couple of steps backward, and they were also looking at Urien with caution in their eyes. They had heard many legends about this Lord of Ice, and they knew that those so-called legends were not just tall tales.


    He had hunted down all of the ogres on the entire continent until their extinction, and even to this very day, no ogre sightings had been reported since then.


    The ogres were a very powerful species that was very close in power to the top 10 demon subspecies. However, one man managed tomit mass genocide, and wipe out their entire species.


    Of course, it was said that Krassu had also participated in that


    massacre.


    However, all of the ogres were dead, and Urien never mentioned that event, so no one knew what the truth actually


    was.


    But one thing was for sure: those two were certainly not benevolent old men. They could be the most cold-blooded murderers on the entire continent when they wanted to.


    Even the former king of the Frost Dragons, Rankster, had to admit that Urien��s ice magic was superior to his.


    Fox was indeed a representative of the dragon species who was going to participate in the uing conference, but would Urien spare him for that reason?


    Everyone looked at Urien with uneasiness in their eyes.


    Urien had nothing to lose in the past, but he had a disciple now, which had be his one and only weakness. As such, it would not be wise for him to offend the giant dragons.


    ��So what? Are they going to gather a bunch of old blokes and risk their lives to kill me just for your sake?��


    Urien looked at Fox with a mocking smile before mming him into the ground with a single palm. He then used the back of his hand to smack Fox repeatedly on the face as he said, ��Rankster was a lot more polite to me than you are. That guy knows his limits, and after I crushed him once, he never dared to oppose me again. Looks like you haven��t learned his lesson.��


    Fox��s body waspletely immobilized, and he was utterly bbergasted. In the instant that Urien raised his hand, Fox had formted countless strategies in his mind to oppose him, but before he could implement any of them, his body had been frozen solid.


    This was a domain that was of a higher caliber than his domain of ice and frost, and in this space, he felt like a defenseless infant that anyone could easily ughter.


    ��Master Urien is so awesome!�� Amy pped her little hands together. She had beenpletely won over by Urien��s absolute crushing might! What powerful magic maniption! What is there above the 10th-tier? This is definitely not power that should belong to a 10th-tier magic caster. Fox himself is close to the 10th-tier, after all, but he��s beingpletely dominated. Havid retreated a bit further, and the mes around his body that had been snuffed out finally showed signs of igniting again.


    Even my spatial magic wouldn��t be able to escape his domain. No wonder all of the old monsters told us not to mess with Urien and Krassu. These two are unfathomably powerful to normal magic casters. No wonder the entire ogre species was wiped out by them. Gustav was also staring at Urien with a fearful expression, and he unconsciously also retreated further away, trying to open up some distance between himself and Urien.


    As expected, being a gentleman is the way to go, especially to adorable little girls. Drac stowed away his ck staff and nodded to himself.


    In this world, power is paramount. Power is the foundation of freedom and safety, so I must be more powerful as quickly as possible. Mag fell deep in thought as he looked at Urien. There were still many things that he wanted to do aside from running this restaurant, and all of those endeavors required him to be more powerful.


    Fox had been toppled by a single palm before being pped repeatedly, and burning rage was coursing through his veins. However, he had beenpletely immobilized, unable to move as much as a single finger, so he was also quite fearful in his heart. As such, there was a mixture of fury and horror in his eyes as he red at Urien.


    ��I��ve only epted one disciple in my entire life, and if anyone dares to try and hurt her, then they��re trying to hurt me. Anyone who has tried to hurt me in the past is already dead.�� Urien��s voice was slow and level as if he was talking about something very mundane. However, his eyes belonged to a demon that had just crawled out from an infernal pit, and there was no hint of emotion in them whatsoever.


    A de made of ice slowly materialized in Urien��s hand. The de was as translucent and thin as a cicada��s wing; it was his signature deathly ice de.


    Urien would only use that de to decapitate enemies whom he deemed to be worthy. In the past century, less than 10 people had fallen to that de.


    That wasn��t because Urien hadn��t killed that many people in the past 100 years. Instead, it was just that almost none of them was deemed to be worthy in his eyes. However, now that he had summoned the de, it was quite clear that he was serious about killing Fox.


    Mag looked at the de of ice in Urien��s hand; he didn��t try to dissuade Urien from killing Fox. In fact, if he were the one holding the de, he would drive it into Fox��s throat without any hesitation. He knew that Fox really did want to kill him and Amy just then, so if the choice were up to him, then he definitely wouldn��t let Fox leave this ce alive.


    In contrast, a hint of concern appeared in Sally��s eyes. She knew that Fox was a representative of the giant dragons, and killing him could result in catastrophic consequences.


    No matter powerful Urien and Krassu were, they could only take on so many of the giant dragons at once. Two people couldn��t oppose the entire dragon race, after all.


    ��M-Master Urien, I think there may be a misunderstanding. I only wanted to scare the little girl, not actually kill them. I��m not an idiot, so how could I possibly attempt to kill someone in Chaos City?�� Fox could sense the enormous killing intent radiating from the deathly ice de, and all of his fury had been reced by horror. He thought back to all of the legends that he had heard about Urien, and even his voice was beginning to tremble involuntarily.


    ��Do I look like I��m stupid enough to believe such a tant lie?�� Urien furrowed his brows as he brought the de of ice downward.


    ��Have mercy!��


    Right at that moment, a loud cry sounded!

 Chapter 421 - If I Want to Kill You, No One Can Stop Me

    Chapter 421 If I Want to Kill You, No One Can Stop Me


    An arrow flew through the air, piercing through the domain of ice and frost before striking the deathly ice de with unerring


    uracy.


    The ice de and arrow shattered almost simultaneously, sending shards of ice and wood ttering onto the ground below.


    ��City Lord, save me!�� Fox yelled in a panicked voice immediately.


    ��Michael?�� Urien turned toward the oing ck horse-drawn carriage in the distance.


    There was a tall and broad figure standing in the carriage, and it was none other than the lord of Chaos City, Michael. He put down the ck bow in his hand, and looked at Urien as he said, ��Urien, I don��t know what happened here, but I hope you can calm down. Please do not kill people for trivial reasons in Chaos City, especially representatives of the dragon race.��


    Fox heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing that. Michael��s words were more useful than anyone else��s in Chaos City.


    He��s the city lord? Isn��t he Boss�� friend that came to the restaurant a few nights ago? Yabemiya stared at Michael with a shocked expression. She was stunned that Mag was friends with the city lord.


    Urien turned to Michael with a smile, and asked, ��Michael, do you think you��ll be able to stop me if I want to kill someone?��


    ��Within three meters, no one can stop you aside from Novan.�� Michael shook his head as the horse-drawn carriage came to a gradual stop.


    ��No. Within three meters, even Novan isn��t fast enough to stop me.�� Urien looked at Michael with a confident smile, and said, ��This is my absolute domain. I can kill anyone I want in it, and no one��s magic can be faster than mine.��


    Fox had just heaved a sigh of relief when a horrified expression appeared on his face again. If even City Lord Michael couldn��t save him, then no one could!


    He was absolutely petrified. He was suddenly regretting attacking that little girl just then. If he could have repressed his temper just a little bit, then he wouldn��t havended in this perilous situation.


    Michael looked at Urien for a long while before heaving a forlorn sigh as he said, ��Novan may not be fast enough, but if Alex were still alive, then perhaps he would be faster than you.��


    ��But he��s already dead, isn��t he?�� A forlorn expression appeared on Urien��s face as he sighed. ��What a pity.��


    ��Indeed, it is.�� Michael nodded with a wistful look.


    All of the giant dragons and demons woreplex expressions on their faces upon hearing Alex��s name. All of them harbored mixed emotions toward that legendary figure.


    Actually... he��s dead, but he��s also still alive. Mag wanted to tell them that, but it would clearly be unwise to do so.


    However, he was struck by a sense of exhration upon hearing their high praise for Mag Alex. So that was how powerful he��d been at his peak. Could he have been even faster than Urien in his own absolute domain?


    ��So, I still get to decide whether I kill him, right?�� Urien resumed his frosty expression as he looked at Michael.


    ��Yes.�� Michael nodded as he nced down at the deathly pale Fox. He then looked at Urien, and shook his head as he said, ��But I know you won��t kill him. At least, you won��t kill him today.��


    ��And why is that?�� Urien was slightly intrigued.


    ��My arrow just then could pierce through your domain, but if you were determined to kill him, he would still be dead by now.�� Michael smiled as he turned to Amy, and said, ��Besides, it��s not a good thing to kill people in front of children, right?��


    ��I disagree. If you want to live in this world, then you��ll have to kill people sooner orter, so I��m not worried about showing my disciple what it looks like to kill someone. In fact, I believe that she��ll be even better at killing than I am in the future. She has a very righteous heart, and that has determined her future path. I believe she��ll be an even more splendid magic caster than I am.�� Urien shook his head, and a sharp ice spike over a meter in length instantly appeared in his hand, which he thrust down violently toward Fox��s eye.


    ��No!�� Fox screamed, and he closed his eyes involuntarily at the sight of the oing ice spike.


    Michael also narrowed his eyes slightly, but he didn��t intervene.


    Meanwhile, Mag covered Amy��s eyes with his hands. Urien wanted her to see what it looked like to kill someone, but Mag didn��t. Even if she were going to uphold justice, that would be something for her to do in the future. She was still a child, so he didn��t want her to be tainted by the sight of ughter.


    The ice spike fell, but it didn��t fall upon Fox��s eye. Instead, it pierced through his right hand, and nailed it firmly into the ground.


    ��Argh!!!��


    Fox let loose a howl of agony, and his entire body trembled with pain.


    Urien withdrew his ice spike, and looked into Fox��s eyes as he delivered a menacing warning. ��I��m not going to kill you, but that��s not because I don��t dare to kill you. If I want to kill you, no one can stop me. If you dare to try and hurt Amy again, there will no more Frost Dragons left.�� ��Y-yes.�� The deathly pale Fox nodded with a horrified expression. In that instant, he truly felt as if he was going to die. The ice spike was aimed at his eye the entire time, and Urien only seemed to change his mind at the veryst moment, driving the spike into his hand instead. Otherwise, he would already be dead.


    Furthermore, he knew that Urien was serious. He didn��t say that he would be no more, but instead, the Frost Dragons would be no more.


    Urien had always been very proficient atmitting mass genocide. At the very least, there was no one on the entire Nond Continent that was more adept in that art than him.


    The Frost Dragons were extremely powerful, but it was never a good idea to offend such a powerful 10th-tier magic caster, especially when he was also renowned for being a madman.


    Fox��s entire body was gripped by crippling fear. Who would have thought that his rash actions against a half-elf girl would incur risk for the survival of the entire Frost Dragon race?


    This restaurant is not to be messed with.


    All of the demons and giant dragons looked at Mag and his daughter with meaningful expressions. All of them had 10th-tier powerful beings among their respective races, but if Urien and Krassu were to join forces, then the tragedy of the ogres would most likely be repeated.


    All of them made a mental note to themselves that when they went back to their respective races, they had to caution everyone against messing with half-elves if any of them ever went to Chaos City!


    Master Urien is so powerful! Yabemiya was well and truly stunned as she stared at Urien. To think that even a powerful giant dragon would bepletely at his mercy.


    As expected of the man who ranks at the top of the list of magic casters who aren��t to be messed with; Master Urien is just as intimidating as ever. Surely no one would dare to cause trouble for the restaurant after this.


    ��Alright, Little Amy, the bad man has been taken care of. You don��t need to worry about anything with Master by your side.�� Urien turned to Amy with a smile, and said, ��But remember, if you��re sure that someone is your enemy, never have any mercy on them. Only a dead person will pose no threat to you. Of course, this man is not worthy for me to consider him my enemy, so I��ll leave him to you.��

 Chapter 422 - If You’re Paying, I’ll Come

    Chapter 422 If You��re Paying, I��ll Come


    ��Mm-hm, I��ll remember this. When I grow up, I��ll beat up this bad man myself!�� Amy nodded with an earnest expression.


    Was she arrogant?


    No, she was merely confident.


    Both the master and the disciple were both just as confident.


    The demons and giant dragons looked at Amy, and an indescribable sense of premonition welled up in their hearts. This little half-elf girl, who appeared to only be three or four years of age, could be a dazzling rising star in the near future.


    She was someone whom both Urien and Krassu had epted as their disciple. Those two lifelong rivals cooperating with each other was something that indicated that she was definitely not some talentless little brat.


    Fox gritted his teeth in agony, and he didn��t dare to look at Amy and Urien for fear of losing control over his emotions.


    Back when he had first met Urien many years ago, thetter��s powerful ice magic had traumatized him deeply. As he grew stronger, he developed the false impression that the gap between them had already been minimized. Only after being mmed into the ground by a single palm did hee to his senses and realize that his daddy would always be his daddy. Urien didn��t give himself the title of the premier ice magic caster on the entire continent-it was a title that was widely endorsed by everyone else instead.


    Even Urien and Krassu will inevitably die someday. When that timees, there��s no way that little brat would be powerful enough to threaten me... Fox had his head lowered with a vicious look in his eyes as he thought to himself, I��m going to enjoy torturing her and her father to death!


    Michael put down his bow in the carriage before jumping down, and turning to Urien with a smile. ��Urien, are you going to participate in the conference today?��


    ��Do you think I look like a demon or a giant dragon?�� Urien answered Michael��s question with one of his own.


    ��Whatever you are, you��re just as humorous as ever. Looks like I��ll have to invite you for a drink next time, then.�� Michael chuckled.


    ��If you��re paying, I��lle,�� Urien replied expressionlessly before making his way toward his magic potion shop.


    The frosty energy in the air immediately receded, and everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Even though all of the dragon and demon representatives had seen many 10th-tier powerful beings in the past, they had never felt such oppressive pressure from any of them in the past.


    ��My apologies for this incident, Mr. Mag. I should have sent someone from the city lord��s castle in advance to wee these guests.�� Michael turned to Mag with an apologetic expression.


    ��That��s alright. My only hope is that you take more caution when selecting guests toe to my restaurant. There are some guests that we do not wee here.�� Mag nodded in a calm manner. He didn��t appear very angry, but he didn��t let things slide, either.


    After the events that had taken ce in the residential area for the families of the deceased miners, Michael had most likely been extremely busy, so it was understandable that he neglected to deploy people to his restaurant in advance.


    ��I��ll make sure that things like this don��t happen again in the future.�� Michael nodded before turning to Fox, who was slowly struggling to his feet, and he wore a stern expression as he warned, ��Fox, you are a representative of the dragon race, so I won��t evict you this time, but let me warn you that here in Chaos City, you must abide by Chaos City��s rules. We treat the safety of our residents as our top priority, so if you do something like this again, the city lord��s castle and Gray Temple will not show any mercy.��


    Fox��s expression was a little dark, but he still bowed his head in the face of Michael��s authority in the end, and said, ��I understand.��


    Michael took a nce at Fox��s bleeding hand, and continued, ��If your injuries are too severe, then you can skip the conference for today.��


    ��There��s no need for that. I can participate in today��s conference.�� Fox shook his head as he swept his left hand over his right, upon which ice immediately covered the entire wound, effectively stopping the bleeding as if he had slipped on an icy glove.


    However, everyone knew that Fox��s injuries definitely weren��t just limited to that hole on his hand. Otherwise, he would be relying on the powerful recovery ability inherent to all dragons to heal his wound rather than use ice to temporarily seal it.


    Michael took onest nce at Fox��s hand before turning to Mag with a smile. ��Mr. Mag, may wee in now?��


    ��Of course.�� Mag nodded with a smile, entering the restaurant with Amy��s little hand in his.


    Even though he was certainly not very fond of Fox, he had agreed to let Michael reserve the entire restaurant, so it would be unwise to shut everyone out due to that prior squabble.


    A few horse-drawn carriages with the city lord��s castle insignia arrived nearby, and a few officials with stacks of documents in their hands rushed into the restaurant.


    The restaurant isn��t very big, but the decor is very good. I wonder why City Lord Michael would make this ce the conference venue. Drac was the first to walk into the restaurant.


    ��Wee.�� Yabemiya greeted everyone with a smile. After hearing Jinx��s words earlier, she was feeling a lot better. So the Golden Dragons didn��t look down on half-dragons like her. If only her father was a Golden Dragon.


    Sally nodded to express her acknowledgment of their guests. She wasn��t very fond of the bloodthirsty vampires, but Drac had tried to help Mag and Amy earlier, so she had developed a good first impression of him.


    ��Hello, beautifuldies. I finally understand why City Lord Michael decided to hold our conference here. Not only is this a well-constructed restaurant, more importantly, there are graceful and beautiful waitresses here.�� Drac��s eyes lit up at the sight of the two of them, and he bowed slightly with a smile on his face.


    After everyone entered the restaurant, Michael turned to Mag with a grateful expression, and said, ��Mr. Mag, thank you for what you did this morning for the families of the deceased miners. You have saved the lives of many people, and brought more light to this city.��


    Mag looked at Michael with an earnest expression, and said, ��I just happened to be passing by, so I decided to step in. The city lord��s castle and Gray Temple will have to be the ones to truly bring light to the entire city. However, I hope that you can let all of those living in darkness know that they shouldn��t be resigned to their situation, and that as long as they ask for help, someone from outside the darkness will be willing to extend a helping hand.��


    ��Do you have a suggestion for how I can achieve this?�� Michael also looked back at Mag with an earnest expression. The words that Brandli had passed onto him from Mag had given him a big shock. Those were not words that could be spoken by a simple chef.


    Mag hesitated momentarily before replying, ��I wouldn��t say they��re suggestions; they��re just shallow opinions of mine. I think the city lord��s castle and Gray Temple could establish a joint organization that takes reports from the public. If they��ve suffered unjust treatment, they can go to that organization to file a report and seek help rather than ept their fate and await death. Of course, for this organization to seed, the city lord��s castle and Gray Temple must maintain independence, and supervise each other��s work. Otherwise, it will just be another corrupt organization that will inflict further harm upon our citizens.��

 Chapter 423 - This World is At Fault

    Chapter 423 This World is At Fault


    ��A reporting organization?�� Michael looked at Mag, and carefully considered the idea as his eyes gradually lit up. He grabbed onto Mag��s hands with an animated expression, and said, ��That��s a brilliant idea! I��ve been wondering how to supervise all of the officials of the city lord��s castle for an entire day, but no matter what I thought of, there were always holes in the system. It turns out that I��ve been overlooking the best supervisors this entire time-our citizens!��


    ��That��s right. If the families of those deceased miners had had an organization that they could report to, they wouldn��t have had to suffer so much tragedy.�� Mag nodded, and extricated his hands from Michael��s grasp in a nonchnt manner. He didn��t know much about politics, but the political system in his past life was obviously a lot more advanced than the one in this world, and based on what he had seen in the past, he could offer many good ideas.


    ��I��ll have to discuss this with Rn before implementing some changes.�� Michael nodded as he sighed. ��Mr. Mag, if it weren��t for the fact that your cooking is so delicious, I really want to make you my second-inmand. You have a brilliant mind and some superb ideas.��


    ��I also prefer cooking over politics.�� Mag shook his with a smile.


    ��That makes sense. The city lord��s castle wouldn��t be able to pay wages as hefty as the earnings of this restaurant.�� Michael chuckled as he walked into the restaurant.


    ��Father, did I do something wrong?�� Amytched onto Mag��s hand, and looked up at him with puzzlement in her bright blue eyes.


    ��You did nothing wrong, Amy; it��s this world that is at fault.��


    Mag patted Amy on her little head before squatting down in front of her as he said, ��However, before you assign strangers nicknames in the future, you have to see what kind of person they are first. If they��re kind-hearted and have good manners, then you can give them a nickname as a joke, but if they��re short-tempered and petty people, then they��d feel insulted, and could even try to hurt you because of that. Father believes that you bear no ill will toward anyone, but sometimes, the world bears ill will toward you.��


    Amy thought about this carefully for a moment before nodding with a serious expression as she said, ��I understand now. People like Big Sister Xixi and Big Bear are kind people, while people like that bad man from earlier are petty people. I won��t give those people nicknames in the future.��


    ��Good girl.�� Mag gave Amy a hug before walking into the restaurant with her. He turned to Amy with a smile, and said, ��Tonight, an important conference is going to be held at our restaurant, so when they��re speaking, you can listen, but don��t interrupt them, ok?��


    ��Ok.�� Amy nodded obediently.


    Within the restaurant, the dragons and demons had already sat down at opposing rows of tables, and the atmosphere was very tense.


    Michael sat in the main seat, and one of the workers from the city lord��s castle was distributing documents. Two other officials sat in thest row with a pen and paperid out in front of them. Those two appeared to have been tasked with recording the contents of the conference, and with that, there was a total of 10 people taking part in the conference.


    Yabemiya poured cups of water for everyone before standing beside Sally near the kitchen.


    Mag had already told them about the conference, and Michael didn��t ask them to leave, so they stayed to listen. It would be fine as long as they didn��t say anything to disrupt the conference.


    As for when the dishes were supposed to be brought on, Michael didn��t mention that, either. However, under normal circumstances, such a serious conference should be held in a format where discussion took ce during the meal.


    Are they going to fight? Amy sat on a stool behind the counter with Ugly Duckling in herp, and she supported her chin with her hands as she looked at all of the people sitting in the restaurant with curiosity on her face.


    Mag walked into the kitchen, and continued to prepare ingredients. Giant dragons and demons were most likely all massive eaters, and 300,000 copper coins had been issued to him already, so he had to make sure that there was enough food for everyone.


    ��This restaurant is quite interesting. This mural of the Demon Inds is not bad; it��s roughly identical to the Demon Inds on the map.�� Drac turned to the wallpaper beside him with a rxed expression. His gaze then fell on the three dragons, upon which he pursed his lips with disdain, and said, ��You dragons sure are shameless. Following the conclusion of the war among species, we signed a treaty stating that our species have joint ownership of the Boundless Sea Realm. Whoever discovers something in that region first gets to keep it, but you dragons suddenly attacked a fleet of our ships, causing the entire fleet to sink, thus resulting in this small-scale war. You have to give us a proper exnation for that!��


    ��Nonsense!�� Jinx mmed his fist into a table, and yelled, ��You demons were the ones who started everything. We don��t care too much about the area outside the dragon ind, but that doesn��t mean that you can approach the dragon ind at will! Within the Boundless Sea Realm, there are over 3,600 small inds, all of which belong to the dragon ind. Your so-called fishing fleet traveled to the westernmost ind that belongs to our dragon race, and imed it as your territory! They also severely wounded a Blue Dragon that was inhabiting the ind, so you were trying to invade the dragon ind, and provoked our entire dragon race!��


    ��Bullsh*t! I went to visit that ind, and it��s several thousand kilometers away from your dragon ind, so it��s no longer part of your territory. If any ind in the Boundless Sea Realm belongs to your dragon race, then why aren��t you iming the Demon Inds as your territory? That Blue Dragon was the one who started the fight, and, being the idiot that all you dragons are, it tried to take on a whole fleet of demons, only to be crushed by it. It then ran back and cried for reinforcements, wanting to destroy the entire fleet. If you want a fight, then why don��t you wait for our reinforcements to arrive as well? We��d be happy to battle you, then!�� Tauros�� voice was as loud as a foghorn, and his face was flushed red with rage. He mmed his palm into the table, almost cracking it in half as a result.


    ��So you want a fight? Bring it on! Our dragon race isn��t scared! It��s your fault for being too slow. We already destroyed the entire fleet before your reinforcements even arrived. If you think that was unfair, then let��s have another battle!�� The mes on Havid��s body erupted, incinerating the table in front of him, as well as the chair in which he was sitting.


    The situation suddenly became even tenser, and everyone was ring at the opposition as if they were preparing for battle.


    The conference has only just begun and it��s already so intense; they��re not going to demolish the whole restaurant, are they? Mag was a little concerned as he looked outside.


    However, the city lord��s castle had promisedpensation for all damage caused to the restaurant. As long as he had enough money, he could just buy everything from the system again.


    Yabemiya clenched her fists tightly, and looked at the incinerated table and chair with a pained expression.


    ��If you would like to battle, then please leave Chaos City right now. I have agreed to host this conference, but that doesn��t mean that I��ll allow you to do whatever you want. Also, I suggest you take a look at the restaurant��s rules first. Damaging furniture will incur costs on your end, and those costs will not be covered by the city lord��s castle.�� Michael flipped open the menu on his table before looking up at the dragons and demons with a solemn expression as he said, ��Of course, the city lord��s castle has a responsibility to ensure that you pay duepensation to the restaurant.��

 Chapter 424 - Pay in Cash

    Chapter 424 Pay in Cash


    The demons and dragons stared at one another with slightly stunned expressions. Michael was renowned for being quite an amicable man, but he seemed to be rather unforgiving on this asion. It wasn��t as if fighting during a conference hadn��t happened in the past, but not only was Michael prohibiting any physical conflict from arising, he was telling them to look at the restaurant��s rules as well?


    Since when did the representatives of the dragon and demon races need to take into ount a restaurant��s rules?


    Even though all of them were rather perplexed, they could tell that Michael didn��t seem to be joking. Furthermore, they were all representatives of their respective races, so if they achieved nothing during the conference before being kicked out of Chaos City, it would reflect quite badly on them.


    Chaos City wasn��t as powerful as some of the premier species on the Nond Continent, but held a special status due to its multiculturalism, as well as the fact that the city was founded in the aftermath of the war among all species. Almost no species had engaged in conflict with Chaos City before, and it maintained an absolutely neutral stance on the Nond Continent.


    It was exactly because of this that Chaos City was often sought after as mediator in conflicts between races.


    During the past century, countless peace treaties had been signed here, and it had almost be a tradition of sorts.


    Furthermore, Chaos City was quite a force to be reckoned with in itself. After developing for over 100 years, the city had gathered many powerful beings from all species, and all of them referred to themselves as residents of Chaos City. As such, they didn��t belong to any species or race, and only fought for Chaos


    City.


    City Lord Michael was also an extremely powerful man. He had already be a 10th-tier knight 30 years ago, and the arrow that he hadunched to shoot through Urien��s domain was an indication of his power. He was one of the most powerful beings on the Nond Continent, and in Chaos City, his word was absolute.


    Let��s see what kind of strange rules this restaurant has. Drac was the first one to pick up a menu before flicking through it. After a while, a peculiar expression appeared on his face, and he turned to Havid and Tauros as he said, ��Looks like you two will have to paypensation for the broken furniture, and it has to be in cash. That��s why you should all learn to be gentlemen. I fully support this restaurant��s rules. This ce is trying to teach you how to be a gentleman.��


    Everyone else hesitated momentarily before also picking up their menus. Havid reached for his, but he was a little concerned at the sight of the mes burning on his hand, so he snuffed them out first before picking up the menu.


    ��City Lord Michael, we��re here for a conference today, not for a meal. If even talking is prohibited, then how are we supposed to proceed?�� Fox put down the menu and turned to Michael with a slightly exasperated look.


    ��Exactly. I can ept not fighting, but my voice has always been this loud. The chief told me that I have to talk loudly during this conference to get my point across.�� Jinx scratched his head with a confused expression.


    ��So... I really have to pay in cash? I didn��t bring any cash with me; what do I do?�� Havid also scratched his head with furrowed brows.


    ��Yes, the restaurant only takes cash.�� Amy nodded at Havid, and said, ��Uncle Fireman, you can borrow some money from Uncle Gold Wire beside you. If he doesn��t have any money, either, you can pluck some of his gold hair and that should be enough.��


    Havid turned to look at Jinx with a thoughtful expression upon hearing that


    Jinx scooted his chair to the side with a wary expression, and warned, ��Are you that poor, Havid? Don��t even think about touching my hair. If you don��t have money, then I��ll lend you some, but you have to pay me double when we get back.��


    ��Alright, I��ll pay you back double.�� Havid nodded with a resigned expression.


    ��Miya, grab a new table and chair for the customer.�� Mag��s voice sounded from within the kitchen. He didn��t think that Michael would be so straightforward and domineering. If all fighting was prohibited, then he wouldn��t have to worry about his restaurant being demolished. That was quite a relief for him as the restaurant had arge customer base, so if it were demolished, he could ask the system to repair it for him, but his customers would all notice that it had been repaired in one night, thereby drawing a lot of suspicion.


    ��Yes,�� Miya replied before carrying a table and a chair from the corner to Havid. Meanwhile, Sally was responsible for cleaning up the ashes, but she didn��t use her water magic to do so.


    Is she worried that she��ll blow her cover? Mag looked at Sally with a hint of surprise in his eyes, but he didn��t raise any questions.


    ��The conference can continue. My objective today is to host the conference. Chaos City will continue to be a neutral and fair mediator, as well as facilitator. I won��t interfere with your conference, nor offer any of my own personal opinions.�� Michael sat back down in his seat, and syed his hands open as he said, ��You may continue.��


    The dragons and demons looked at one another, and decided that fighting was definitely impossible thereafter�Cunless they wanted to be kicked out my Michael.


    Furthermore, they really did want this conference to yield results. The battle over that ind had reached an impasse, where the demons had taken over the ind, but it had been surrounded by giant dragons. As such, they were engaged in a pointless tug of war.


    Both sides were expending a lot of manpower and money on the battle over the ind, but in essence, it was a very pointless battle.


    However, the situation had deteriorated to a state where negotiations were no longer possible without a third-party mediator present. They were still withholding their most powerful beings from entering the battle, but if the situation continued to worsen, then that could change in the future.


    If 10th-tier powerful beings were deployed, then that small battle could escte into a true war between the two species. Peace had only returned to the continent for a century, but it would be plunged into another devastating war.


    As such, both sides wanted to settle the issue via diplomacy. However, asking their own troops to retreat would severely dent morale and be seen as a sign of weakness. It was exactly because of this that a dead-end had been reached, and Chaos City was required to step in as a neutral mediating force.


    Even though everyone had the same goal, which was to resolve the issue peacefully, negotiations were not a simple matter. Both sides wanted to secure more benefits for their own species, and perhaps even pin the me on the other side, which was where the conflict of interests arose.


    Thus, one side had to dominate the other, and the most straightforward way to establish domination was through a fight.


    However, it appeared that fighting was no longer an option, so they could only engage in a war of words.


    Drac looked at Fox, and fired the first shot. ��Fox, I heard that you once ran threeps around dragon ind in the nude to escape from Alex, is that true?��

 Chapter 425 - Dark History

    Chapter 425 Dark History


    Fox��s expression immediately darkened upon hearing that. His frozen right hand was trembling slightly, while his left hand was clenched tightly into a fist.


    ��Hahaha!��


    Gustav and Tauros both burst intoughter, and they almost fell of their chairs amid their raucous guffaws.


    Jinx and Havid were trying to repress theirughter with all their might. One of them was looking up at the crystal chandelier overhead, while the other suddenly developed a keen interest in a little ck dot on his table. However, both of them were trembling uncontrobly with mirth. Havid was the first to break, and he roared withughter as he turned to Fox. ��Pfft... Hahaha! I can��t hold it in any longer! Fox, I actually always wanted to tell you something: your a*ss is pretty white... Hahahaha!��


    ��Hahaha! You saw it too? I also saw it! Hahahaha!�� Jinx also erupted into raucousughter, even to the extent that tears were flowing from his eyes.


    Yabemiya immediately turned her head to the side, trying not to join them in theirughter. However, she simply couldn��t help but smile at the thought of the high and mighty Fox being chased around in the nude.


    Alex... I didn��t think that he was that type of person. However, that Fox guy is clearly not a good person, so Alex must have been punishing him. I wonder if he was with the princess at the time. A hint of surprise, confusion, and wistfulness shed through her eyes.


    ��So you were running around in the nude? Like streaking? Eww! What a shameless baddie!�� Amy turned a disdainful nce toward Fox.


    Did that happen? Mag also faltered slightly upon hearing that. He couldn��t find that scenario in his memories, and he didn��t recognize Fox, so he could only assume that he was with Irina back when that happened.


    Fox took a deep breath to calm himself down before firing a shot at Drac in return. ��Heh, Drac, don��t you vampires proim that you only drink blood, and never eat vegetables? I heard that Princess Irina forced you to eat grass for three days, and even your hair was dyed a grass green color.��


    Drac��s smile immediately stiffened as if he was forced to recall something painful. His expression gradually twisted, and an unhealthy flush appeared on his pale cheeks.


    ��Pfft... Hahaha, I remember that. It was on the Demon za, and he was forced to give a live performance of a herbivorous vampire. They were even selling tickets for 10 silver coins per ticket for spectators. I also bought a ticket, and it was the first time I��ve ever seen a vampire enjoy eating grass so much.�� Tauros had almost passed out fromughter.


    ��I also saw it, and I even brought along my son. Iughed for an entire year whenever I thought about that.�� Gustav was also gasping for air.


    ��Holy f*ck! Ar... aren��t you guys supposed to be on my side?�� Drac looked at Tauros and Gustav with a pained expression.


    ��I almost forgot about that. I flew over just to see it, and it was the first time I��ve ever seen a vampire eat grass so happily; I didn��t think it was you!�� Jinx looked at Drac with a surprised expression before bursting intoughter again.


    Yabemiya was biting down on her lower lip, trying her best to repress herughter. ��Irina?�� Mag was a little surprised to hear that. However, he couldn��t help but chuckle at the mental image of a vampire being forced to eat grass. That girl was truly an extraordinary person.


    Furthermore, she was selling tickets to spectators; was she trying to use those earnings to fund her journey? She had escaped alone from the elven settlement to explore the Nond Continent, after all, so she had to earn money. That was certainly a unique way to do it, though...


    Princess Irina! Sally��s eyes lit up upon hearing that. She had also emted Irina by running away from home, and she was surprised to hear about her idol here. She thought to herself, The princess is so awesome! She really did go the Demon Inds, and she even made a 9th-tier vampire eat grass! But, why did she charge entrance fees to spectators? Could it be...?!


    Sally��s eyes immediately widened. There were two reasons why she was still at Chaos City, the first of which was that she had been captivated by Mamy Restaurant��s delicious food, and the second reason was that she didn��t have enough money to go anywhere.


    Only after leaving the Wind Forest did she realize that it was difficult to go anywhere on the Nond Continent without


    money.


    Elves were very close to nature, but they couldn��t survive just drinking dew. Furthermore, lodging, clothing, and other things like that all cost money.


    She had worked at a small motel for 30 copper coins a day, so she knew just how difficult it was to earn money. However, Irina��s epic money-making ploy opened up a whole new world to her.


    So money can be earned like this! As expected of Princess Irina... Sally was genuinely amazed. If she were in Irina��s shoes, even if she could defeat that vampire, she definitely wouldn��t be able to make him eat grass, then profit from doing so.


    ��Uncle Bat, didn��t you say that you don��t eat vegetables? That elf princess was trying to help you by feeding you grass!�� Amy looked at Drac with an excited expression as she said, ��You have to be a good vampire, so you can��t be picky, and have to eat a bit of everything. Father told me that.��


    Drac immediately turned to look at Amy, and his eyes widened as a ghastly mental image appeared in his mind. The mental image was of a beautiful elf with a ck leather whip in her hand stuffing grass into his mouth as she repeated the same words over and over again. ��Be a good vampire now. Don��t be picky; you have to eat a bit of everything...��


    Even though he was hearing those identical words after a span of five years, he was still struck by the urge to fall to his knees. His head rang as he stared at Amy��s intricate features, bright blue eyes, and pointy little ears, and he was struck by a sense of familiarity.


    No! Impossible! There��s no way that she��s her child! Drac shook his head violently to rid himself of that thought. Who would have thought that he would hear the same words spoken by a little girl after so many years?


    Drac red at Fox with gritted teeth.


    After that first exchange, both sides were evenly matched, with no one gaining the ascendancy. ��Don��tugh, Tauros. I heard that the porcupine battle boars that you were breeding rioted because of Irina. You went to chase her down, but you were chased by the boars instead for an entire night, right?�� Jinx chuckled as he looked at Tauros.


    ��You��re one to talk, Jinx. Who was the one who boasted that he was the strongest in the world, only to lose in an arm-wrestling match to Alex, and was forced to call him father after that?�� Tauros immediately fired back.


    ��You seem pretty happy, Gustav. I heard a certain someone was trying to peek on the elf princess as she was showering, only to be imprisoned in space by her in the tree of life for an entire


    year.��


    ��Heh, that��s funny, Havid, you seem to have forgotten that you encountered Alex during his first trip to the dragon ind. He said you were too hot, and kicked you into the ocean. You stayed at the bottom of the sea for three days before daring toe back up.��


    Meanwhile, Mag wasughing himself silly in the kitchen...

 Chapter 426 - This is the Savory Tofu Pudding

    Chapter 426 This is the Savory Tofu Pudding


    The conference had been reduced to an exchange of dark history. From the events being exposed, one could tell that both sides had made thorough preparations. Some of them were even bringing up others wetting their bed back when they were three years old, and they were using any tactics they could to gain the upper hand.


    The two officials responsible for recording the contents of the conference were trying their best to repress theirughter; their faces werepletely flushed red. They had undertaken simr roles for many conferences in the past, but they had never encountered such a situation. Their handwriting was already bing a little unsteady, and they didn��t know whether they should even be recording the things that were being said.


    Even Michael wore a peculiar expression upon seeing this. However, his exemry self-control ensured that he didn��tugh out loud, and he continued to listen in silence.


    So even adults can be so cheeky. That Uncle Alex and Auntie Irina sure are impressive to be able to teach all of them a lesson, though. I wonder what they look like. Maybe I��ll get to meet them in the future? If only I could be as powerful as them in the future. Amy supported her chin with her little hands and looked on with a curious expression.


    As for Yabemiya and Sally, they had already lowered their heads to hide their mirth. They had never seen a bunch of 9th-tier powerful beings exposing each other��s dark history; it was hrious to watch.


    As expected, this conference is not progressing in a normal manner. Come to think of it, Mag Alex and Irina sure were cheeky back in the day. Sounds like they��ve been wreaking havoc all the way from the dragon ind to the Demon Inds, and that��s probably only the tip of the iceberg. Mag was quite d that he no longer bore any semnce to Mag Alex. Otherwise, if someone were to recognize him, he would be in a lot of trouble.


    The roast continued for over half an hour, and it slowly turned into what seemed more like a nostalgic gathering between friends before everyone fell into a peculiar silence.


    They looked at the people sitting across from them, and all of them had mixed emotions in their hearts. Who would have thought that their enemies would know so much about them?


    ��Do you guys not have a conscience? How could you bring up such a painful event?�� Tauros looked at the three dragons with an agonized expression. To this very day, he was still having nightmares about being chased by a stampeding herd of porcupine battle boars.


    ��Those two were responsible for all of this. Thankfully, that arrogant guy is already dead, and that demonic woman has been locked up.�� Fox gritted his teeth; it was quite clear that he still hadn��t forgotten about his humiliating streaking ordeal.


    ��I think it��s quite a pity. The world was so boring, and we finally got two interesting people, only for the world to wipe them away. How unfair.�� In contrast, Drac heaved a forlorn sigh.


    ��Hmm?�� Everyone turned to look at Drac in unison.


    ��Drac, do you want to eat grass again?�� Gustav was quite perplexed.


    ��Hell no! Us vampires will never eat vegetables!�� Drac was very adamant.


    Drac had a wistful look in his eyes as he then mused, ��It really is a pity, though. I heard that Alex was surrounded and killed in a sneak attack, and there were demons among his killers. As a demon myself, I feel ashamed that my brethren took part in something like this. If you can��t fight someone fair and square like a gentleman, then don��t fight them at all. In my eyes, Alex was a fine gentleman.��


    ��He was a man of justice, and one of the most powerful of his time. I admit that Alex was the most exceptional human I��ve ever seen.�� Jinx nodded in agreement with Drac��s words.


    Fox said coldly, ��Someone like him was destined to die a painful death. He deserved it for hunting down dragons in a pursuit of glory.��


    ��I don��t see anything wrong with what he did. He only killed the scum that brought shame upon our dragon race; they deserved to die anyway.�� Havid pursed his lips in a disdainful


    manner.


    ��Even so, their judgment should have been delivered by us dragons. A puny human like him had no right to deliver judgment on us mighty dragons.�� Fox turned to Havid with gritted teeth.


    ��They chose to fight Alex, and he killed them fair and square; what else is there to be said? As a dragon, you must have enough pride to be graceful even in defeat. You look like a petty snake right now, Fox. Where is your pride as a dragon? Do you not know why the dragon ind never considered hunting him down despite all of the dragons he killed?�� Havid immediately fired back with a disdainful look.


    ��Havid! Do you want to dere war on us Frost Dragons?�� Fox glowered at Havid with rage simmering in his eyes.


    ��Heh, don��t tter yourself. You have no right to challenge us Fire Dragons on behalf of the Frost Dragons. Even if a battle were to eventuate, we Fire Dragons have nothing to fear!�� Havid was not backing down in the slightest.


    The atmosphere quickly became tense once again, and it was as if a battle would break out at any moment.


    The three demons looked on with dumbstruck expressions. They hadn��t even instigated anything yet, but the dragons were about to have a civil war!


    Those two legendary figures that stirred up the entire continent a few years ago really were a taboo topic. Whenever their names were mentioned, conflicting opinions would always arise, and conflict was almost inevitable.


    Right at that moment, a voice broke the heavy silence. ��Um... Excuse me, can we bring in the dishes now?��


    Everyone turned to look at the kitchen��s entrance in unison.


    Fox��s expression immediately darkened, but he forced himself not to re up with rage.


    All of the other dragons and demons were also quite displeased to have their conference interrupted. That human was the father of Krassu��s disciple, but he was still just a human chef without any power.


    ��Some of the ingredients had been prepared quite a while ago, and the vor won��t be as good if there��s any further dy.�� Mag stood at the entrance to the kitchen with an apologetic expression. It wasn��t that he wanted to interrupt the conference; the fact of the matter was the dishes like the tofu pudding and roujiamo would lose their texture after a while, thereby severely hampering the culinary experience.


    ��The conference is going nowhere anyway, so let��s have some food first. I hope you can all understand that you��re attending a conference between demons and dragons. If you have any internal issues, go and iron them out when you get back.�� Michael took a nce at everyone before turning to Mag, and nodding as he said, ��Bring in the dishes, Mr. Mag.��


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded before entering the kitchen, and he was followed by Yabemiya and Sally.


    ��As a vampire, I would never eat food cooked by a human, and I would never eat vegetables. Fresh blood is my sole pursuit.�� Drac leaned back in his seat with a determined expression.


    ��Hello, this is the savory tofu pudding.��


    A clear crisp voice sounded as a bowl of savory tofu pudding was gently ced in front of him.

 Chapter 427 - So Delicious!

    Chapter 427 So Delicious!


    ��Savory tofu pudding?��


    Drac surveyed the soft white substance in front of him with narrowed eyes. There was ayer of orange syrup over the top, as well as some diced pickled vegetables and dried shrimp.


    An alluring aroma wafted into his nose. He couldn��t identify what that aroma was; it was different from both blood and grass, but it was extremely alluring, and he couldn��t help but gulp.


    Is this something��s brains[1]? What��s this tofu? A type of magic beast? Why have I never heard of it? It smells quite good, though; should I try it?


    Many questions shed through Drac��s mind, and he fell into deep thought as he looked at the savory tofu pudding in front of him.


    ��Here��s your sweet tofu pudding... Here��s your savory tofu pudding...��


    Yabemiya continued to bring out bowls of tofu pudding before cing them in front of everyone. They didn��t enquire about which vor their guests would like in advance, and simply made the decision in their stead.


    I wonder if they��ll like the fact that we chose the vor for them. The conference is already very heated; I wonder if a battle will break out if they start arguing about whether the sweet or savory tofu pudding is better. Sally was a little perplexed as she turned to look at Mag. She was unable toprehend why he sent out the sweet and savory tofu pudding together. Furthermore, he hadn��t split up the two vors between the two parties, either. Instead, each party was able to taste both different vors.


    Michael looked at the savory tofu pudding in front of him, then at the different tofu pudding ced in front of everyone else, and he also wore a befuddled look on his face. He had heard from Robert about the sweet and savory factions of Mamy Restaurant. Was Mag trying to instigate an internal conflict between sweet and savory vors among the dragon and demon representatives? Wouldn��t that make the situation even more vtile and unpredictable?


    ��I love brains. Smashing open a creature��s skull, then licking their blood and brains is an iparable joy in life.�� Gustav looked at the sweet tofu pudding in front of him with excitement shimmering in his eyes. He rubbed his hands together eagerly, and said, ��This restaurant owner sure knows how to enjoy life; I��ve never had sweet brains before. And what is this tofu magic beast? Why have I never heard of it?��


    ��Humans are actually the cruelest race on the Nond Continent. I haven��t heard of anything that they don��t eat. They devour everything from bugs to us dragons; they eat anything that can move. I refuse to eat something as disgusting as brains.�� Jinx crossed his arms with a disdainful expression.


    ��I heard humans are the best cooks on the entire Nond Continent. I��m actually quite curious to see what this savory tofu pudding tastes like.�� Havid was looking at his tofu pudding with curiosity on his face.


    ��Hmm? Tauros, why is your tofu pudding different from mine?�� Drac looked at the sweet tofu pudding in front of Tauros, then at the sweet tofu pudding in front of Gustav, only to find that both of them had different tofu puddingspared to his.


    ��Slurp!�� Gustav had already ced a spoonful of sweet tofu pudding into his mouth.


    Everyone immediately turned their attention toward him.


    ��There��s no way that food cooked by a human can taste good at all. Even if I were to starve to death here today, I definitely wouldn��t eat a single mouthful of this.�� Drac also crossed his arms with a determined expression.


    ��How could something this delicious possibly exist?!�� Gustav swallowed the mouthful of tofu pudding, and his eyes immediately lit up. He stared at the tofu pudding in front of him with incredulity, and praised, ��The texture is so smooth and soft, while the vor is sweet yet not overpowering. Even though I can��t taste any blood from this, the delicious vor is irresistible! These are supreme quality brains! I��ve never had such delicious brains in the past! No magic beast has such smooth and fine brains!�� As soon as his voice fell, he began to shovel spoonfuls of tofu pudding into his mouth again.


    Is he serious? It��s just a small bowl of brains, and it��s been cooked by a human. How could it possibly be that delicious? Drac was a little skeptical as he looked at Gustav. He then looked down at his own bowl of tofu pudding, and had to admit that it did look very appealing. Furthermore, the aroma was very special; it didn��t smell anything like blood, but it still struck him with the urge to try it.


    No! I must resist this temptation! Drac pinched his leg. He had just vowed to never eat this dish, so he couldn��t go back on his word.


    Is it really that delicious?


    Everyone else also wore confused expressions.


    Tauros and Havid didn��t hesitate any longer. The two of them immediately tried a spoonful of tofu pudding.


    ��Oh!��


    Their eyes lit up in unison.


    ��What an incredible vor! These definitely aren��t some ordinary brains. They��re indescribably delicious!�� Havid let loose a cry of surprise before quickly digging into his tofu pudding


    ��Delicious! Absolutely delicious! I��ve never had such delicious food before!�� Tauros was also extremely animated, and hepletely discarded his spoon to slurp on the tofu pudding with his mouth.


    ��This is so delicious!�� The two officials from the city lord��s castle that were responsible for recording the contents of the conference were also digging in, and both of them wore blissful expressions on their faces.


    Who would have thought that even this tofu pudding could be so delicious? It��spletely different from the spicy grilled fish, and it doesn��t seem to consist of actual brains. Instead, it feels like it��s made from some type of soybean product. I wonder what kind of cooking method was used to make soybean so pristine white and smooth. The savory juices in conjunction with the chopped pickled vegetables and dried shrimp produce an amazing vor. Michael also tasted a spoonful of tofu pudding, and was immediately entranced by its vor. One spoonful of tofu pudding was eaten after another, and he simply couldn��t stop


    ��No one can resist Father��s cooking, not even demons and giant dragons.�� A smile appeared on Amy��s face at the sight of the customers that were devouring tofu pudding, just as if she had already predicted this in advance.


    Aside from the slurping noises from consumption of the tofu pudding, the only other sounds were words of praise. The delectable aroma of the pudding wafted throughout the entire restaurant, coercing those who had yet to try the dish into giving it a taste.


    ��This conference is extremely important, so I can��t lose in any aspect! If they��re eating this, then I must eat this too! Even though it��s food cooked by a human, it can��t be helped. I must sacrifice myself for the greater good.�� Drac wore an expression that suggested he was walking to his execution as he ced a spoonful of tofu pudding into his mouth. However, his eyes immediately lit up, and he couldn��t help but praise, ��So delicious!��


    [1] Drac is being misled into thinking this as the literal trantion of tofu pudding from Chinese is actually tofu brains.

 Chapter 428 - Cutting Straight to the Chase

    Chapter 428 Cutting Straight to the Chase


    ��Let me get another savory tofu pudding!��


    ��I��ll get another sweet tofu pudding!��


    One voice erupted after another, all filled with excitement and anticipation.


    ��I... I��ll also get another savory tofu pudding...�� Before Drac knew it, he had licked his bowl clean, and he raised his arm in a sheepish manner to ask for more.


    ��Bring me another sweet tofu pudding!�� Jinx had also devoured his tofu pudding, but he wasn��t ashamed in the slightest to ask for seconds.


    ��Please wait for a moment.�� Yabemiya answered everyone��s requests while clearing away the bowls on the tables with Sally��s help.


    ��Uncle Bat, didn��t you say that you wouldn��t eat food cooked by a human even if you were to starve to death here?�� Amy turned to Drac with a curious expression.


    Everyone also turned to him with mockery in their eyes. After all, he and Jinx were the ones who had protested against eating the dish the most vehemently.


    ��Um... That��s... because as a vampire, it��s imperative for us to adapt to different environments and foods for survival.�� Drac coughed with an awkward expression. He turned to look at Mag, and his eyes lit up. A confident smile appeared on his face as he continued, ��Also, for us vampires, blood and brains are all foods that can replenish our energy. This tofu pudding is made from brains, so it suits my tastes. I would never eat any vegetables.��


    ��My apologies, but the tofu pudding isn��t actually made from brains. Instead, it��s made from soybean, so it��s still vegetable-based.�� Mag returned Drac��s confident smile with a smile of his own.


    ��H... How is that possible?! It clearly feels like brains, and it��s even more delicious than brains! How can it be made from vegetables?!��


    Drac��s smile stiffened, and he red at Mag as he sprang up from his seat. He felt as if his intelligence were being insulted.


    ��Exactly! This tofu pudding tastes even softer and smoother than the brains I��ve had in the past. How can this possibly have been made from soybean? You��re not messing with us, are you?�� Gustav was also in disbelief.


    ��The tofu pudding is most definitely made from soybean, with no added meat or brains. We are an honest establishment, and we never lie to our customers,�� Mag replied with a calm smile. Chinese dish names were extremely diverse, so not all names could be interpreted based on their literal meanings.


    ��It��s over! I��ve eaten vegetables again!�� Drac slumped back into his seat, and stared at the bowl in front of him that had been licked clean as he murmured to himself, ��I didn��t even notice; I thought it tasted great, and wanted a second bowl... Am I no longer a pure vampire?��


    ��I don��t care what it��s made from; as long as it tastes good, it��s fine. Hurry up and get me another sweet tofu pudding; this is absolutely delicious!�� Tauros pped his leg with a nonchnt expression.


    Drac abruptly raised his head and turned to Tauros. ��Even though this vegetable-based dish has severely dented my confidence, I must say something. Shouldn��t tofu pudding be eaten as a savory dish? How can you add sugar to something so soft and smooth? That��s unimaginable!��


    ��Bullsh*t! Tofu pudding should be sweet! Otherwise, it��s not real tofu pudding. The sweet vor coupled with its exquisite texture makes an irresistiblebo! Drac, even though we��re both demons, what you said just now is going too far!�� Gustav glowered at Drac with an enraged expression.


    ��This tofu pudding is slightly sweet in itself, so the savory juices and other ingredientsplement it perfectly. Only bybining those vors can the consumer experience the true taste of the tofu pudding. If you scoop sweet syrup mindlessly over the tofu pudding, then it��ll mask the pudding��s vor, making it a lot less delicious.�� Fox put down his spoon, and looked at Gustav and Tauros with a serious expression as he said, ��Tofu pudding should be eaten as a savory dish!��


    ��Fox, you��re still as ugly as ever, but I suddenly don��t mind looking at you now. Indeed, I must agree with your opinion on savory tofu pudding.�� Drac looked at Fox and nodded in approval.


    ��Sweet tofu pudding is the best!�� Jinx yelled. He then turned to Havid, and asked, ��What do you think, Havid?��


    Havid looked down into his bowl, and he was just about to give a reply.


    ��Remember that I��m paying for the table and chair that you destroyed,�� Jinx added.


    Havid��s eyes widened with rage. He didn��t think that Jinx could be so shameless.


    ��Don��t worry, Havid, tell us what you really think. I��ll lend you the money!�� Drac came to his rescue.


    ��Of course the savory tofu pudding is the best!�� Havid immediately offered his opinion on the matter. He turned to Drac, and nodded as he said, ��I��ll be sure to repay you, Drac.��


    ��Sweet...��


    ��Savory...��


    The two parties were instantly split into sweet and savory factions. The giant dragons and demons were no longer fighting for their respective races. Instead, they had found allies in former enemies, and were fighting over tofu pudding instead.


    Could it be that this was Mag��s n to break the impasse? Michael nced at the arguing representatives before turning to Mag with a perplexed look.


    He had hosted many conferences of this nature, and from his previous experience, no definitive result could be reached without at least 10 days of negotiations. That was why he had chosen Mamy Restaurant as the conference venue. He wanted to see if Mag��s delicious food could act as a catalyst to speed up this process.


    Now, the negotiations had beenpletely derailed, and everyone was fighting over tofu pudding instead. If the old guys from their respective races were to hear about this, they would probably be fuming with rage.


    Mag merely looked on with a smile as if everything was going ording to n. He was well aware of Michael��s intentions. As such, if he wanted to secure the plot ofnd in front of the restaurant as an outdoor dining area, he had to resolve the conference as quickly as possible.


    The dragon and demon species were quiteparable in power, so under normal circumstances, the conference could drag on for days on end. As such, he had to think of some special tactics to avoid such a lengthy process.


    ��Uncle Bat, you were just arguing with the dragons not long ago, but now, you��re arguing with your own teammates; whose side are you on anyway?�� Amy asked with a curious expression.


    Everyone suddenly fell silent upon hearing that. They looked at the people sitting across them, then at their own brethren, and peculiar expressions appeared on their faces.


    Yabemiya emerged from the kitchen with a tter of tofu pudding and ced the bowls in front of everyone, but no one dug in right away.


    ��We��ve been united by this tofu pudding, so it shows that we are capable of agreeing on some matters. As such, I think we should make this conference more straightforward, and cut straight to the chase. All of the other nonsense can be skipped, so we can discuss the matter about the ind in question rather than continue to hurl insults at one another.�� Drac broke the silence first, and he picked up his spoon as he said, ��Of course, all that will have to wait until I finish this bowl of savory tofu pudding.��

 Chapter 429 - Gold is Faith!

    Chapter 429 Gold is Faith!


    Everyone finished their tofu puddings in blissful silence. They set their bowls down almost at the exact same time, and when they looked at each other again, the animosity in the air had receded significantly.


    Who would have thought that a bowl of tofu pudding would be so conducive to peace? Delicious cuisine really does work wonders sometimes. Michael was also quite surprised. He was afraid that the representatives would fight each other over the tofu pudding, but it appeared that his concerns were unfounded.


    They��re already done? The two recording officials faltered momentarily before setting their bowls aside, and picking up their pens. They still had to keep detailed records of the conference.


    This must be the first time that tofu pudding has restored peace during a conference. Sally also wore a slightly peculiar expression. Conferences of this nature were always veryplex affairs. Both sides would always try to fight the opposing party to secure more benefits, and many days could pass without a result being reached. However, it appeared that all of the unnecessary forey had been skipped.


    ��I don��t think we need to quarrel over stupid little things, either. The objective of this conference is to put an end to that pointless war so both sides can retreat, and we can then decide the ownership rights to the ind.�� Jinx expressed his opinion on the matter.


    ��My thoughts exactly. It��s just an insignificant ind with no notable treasures on it, but a battle suddenly broke out for no reason, and it��s very close to escting into something very serious. We demons do not fear war, but we don��t want to fight pointless wars, either, as that would just be a waste of resources. As such, we also want to put an end to this farce.�� Drac nodded as he produced two copies of the same map. He tossed one map over to the dragons before spreading open the other map on his own table.


    ��With regard to the conflict over this ind, after a discussion among the top 10 demon subspecies, we��ve decided to relinquish ownership rights over the ind. However, we maintain that we were the first ones to discover the ind. There are no special mines or treasures on the ind, so I hope your dragon race won��t try to im it, either. My suggestion is that we leave it as is, and make it an ind that neither of us have ownership over.


    ��From geographical perspective, the distance from this ind to our Demon Inds and your dragon ind is almost identical, so it shouldn��t belong to your dragon race. Throughout the course of this battle, many of our brave demon warriors perished, whereas you dragons were quicker to summon reinforcements, so your side suffered almost no casualties. As such, I hope you can paypensation for the brave demon warriors who have lost their lives.


    Drac pointed at the small red dot on the map, and stated his opinion.


    ��You want us to give up on the ind and paypensation? Our dragon race does not have a habit of making such major concessions. We can ept your first condition, but not the second one.�� Fox looked at Drac with a mocking expression; he didn��t even take a single nce at the map.


    Gustav pursed his lips, and said, ��Tsk, the dragon ind has all sorts of precious mines, and your yearly production of gold and silver is staggering. Just a tiny portion of that is enough to pay thepensation, so why do you insist on being so stingy? You can��t use all of those precious metals and stones anyway; most of it just ends up being hoarded in your caves. What��s the point of hoarding so much riches? Will you be able to spend that stuff in the afterlife?��


    ��Gold is our faith! Anyone who tries to take our gold must bear the wrath of us Golden Dragons!�� Jinx��s glowered at the three demons in a menacing disy.


    ��We giant dragons pride ourselves on collecting precious metals and stones; everyone on the Nond Continent knows that. We��re not going to pay anypensation. Deaths are inevitable in battle; if we had lost the battle, then we would be happy to give up the ind and paypensation. However, we have surrounded the ind, while you demons are trapped on it. It��s already a show of kindness from us that we��re not making you paypensation, so what right do you have to state such requirements? If you insist on enforcing those two conditions, then there��s no need for this conference to go on any longer.�� Fox wasn��t backing down.


    The restaurant fell silent again. Both sides began to discuss it with their own allies, and since spatial magic was used to cut off all sound, no one knew what they were discussing.


    Compared to the political discussions I��ve seen in my past life, their conference is as simple as a quarrel between kindergarteners. Looks like we should be able to wrap things up by tonight. A confident smile appeared on Mag��s face, and he ced a series of roujiamos into paper bags before gesturing to Yabemiya.


    ��Boss, do you want me to bring them out now?�� Yabemiya was a little confused. Both sides were involved in heated discussions, so it appeared that the timing wasn��t ideal.


    ��The roujiamos will be soggy if they��re left to sit around for too long, so just bring them out now.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He was going to control the progression of the conference.


    ��Alright.�� Yabemiya was still a little concerned, but she nodded and carried out the roujiamos. She ced one roujiamo in front of each representative, and smiled as she said, ��This is roujiamo. Please enjoy.��


    ��Hmm?��


    The aroma of braised meat wafted through the air, and all of the dragons and demons were immediately drawn to the roujiamos in the little paper bags.


    Compared to the faint aroma of the tofu puddings, the scent of this braised meat was extremely rich, like a voluptuous mature woman. It was tempting them in the most direct and straightforward way, and they immediately lost interest in their respective discussions.


    ��Meat is my favorite food! Let me see what meat cooked by a human tastes like.�� Jinx was the first to pick up his roujiamo, and he immediately tore open the paper bag, revealing the roujiamo within. All of a sudden, an aroma that was countless times richer than that of raw meat assaulted his senses, and he couldn��t help but gulp before taking arge bite.


    Between twoyers of crispy bai ji bread was tender braised meat. As he bit down, the delicious vor of the meat exploded in his mouth, and every single one of his taste buds began to jump for joy. He had never tasted anything so delicious in the past. Inparison, all of the meat that he had eaten in his life was trash!


    After swallowing the mouthful of roujiamo, the delicious vor suddenly transformed into violent energy, which caused his heart to thump more quickly, and his blood to churn in his veins.


    ��Roar!��


    Jinx abruptly stood up and let loose a thunderous roar. A golden dragon tail erupted from his backside, instantly pulverizing his chair...

 Chapter 430 - Insanely Spicy!

    Chapter 430 Insanely Spicy!


    Jinx was still holding half of a roujiamo, while a golden-scaled dragon tail trailed along behind him.


    However, he was stillpletely immersed in the vor of the roujiamo, and didn��t even react to the emergence of his tail. He pressed the rest of the roujiamo into his mouth, and chewed with a blissful smile.


    The violent energy coursing through his veins struck him with an indescribable sense of satisfaction. He didn��t know what kind of energy it was, but he could feel his power increasing ever so slightly, and that was enough to give him a massive shock.


    Of course, he was also stunned by the roujiamo��s delicious vor. He had never had such exquisite meat in the past, and even the most sulent fish in the Boundless Sea Realm couldn��t hold a candle to it.


    This food is delicious to the extreme! Jinx thought to himself. He could eat 100 more of these with ease!


    ��Hmm?��


    All of the demons and dragons were all slightly surprised by Jinx��s reaction, but they soon shifted their attention away from him to focus on the roujiamos in their hands.


    ��Gold... A golden dragon tail!�� Yabemiya stared at Jinx��s dragon tail, and let loose an involuntary cry of surprise. However, she then immediately mped her hands over her mouth to suppress her voice.


    ��Hmm?�� Fox turned to look at Yabemiya with narrowed eyes.


    Does she have something to do with the Golden Dragons? He had noticed this half-dragon girl back when he had first entered the restaurant, but he didn��t sense any powerful aura from her, so he assumed that she was just a normal half-dragon that had inherited a human��s aptitude.


    However, he suddenly realized that something seemed to be amiss. The Golden Dragons were quite epting of half-dragons, and they even allowed many half-dragons to live on the dragon ind with them, so there were very few half-dragons that were left behind by the Golden Dragons in the outside world.


    Interesting. I wonder which Golden Dragon she was abandoned by. Maybe I can use her in the future; I should keep some tabs on her. A faint smile appeared on Fox��s face as he withdrew his gaze.


    The dragons had never been a unified force, and their current chief, Rankster, had bloodlines belonging to both a Golden Dragon and a Frost Dragon, so the rtionship between those two factions was quite aplex and sensitive one.


    At times, even insignificant brats like her could be usedter


    on.


    Is Miya really a half-dragon with a Golden Dragon��s bloodline? Mag had also noticed Jinx��s golden dragon tail, and he discovered that it was almost identical to Yabemiya��s tail after she consumed a roujiamo. However, Yabemiya��s tail was thinner and longer, and its scales were also finer and more intricate.


    ��Wow! A dragon tail!�� Amy��s eyes lit up, and she looked at Yabemiya before turning her attention back to Jinx��s golden dragon tail. She hesitated momentarily, but didn��t say anything in the end.


    A Golden Dragon is exhibiting the same reaction as Miya after eating a roujiamo. I spected that Miya could have Golden Dragon bloodline running in her veins, and that appears to be quite likely now. Golden Dragons are quite epting of half-dragons, so they may be willing to take her back to the dragon ind with them. I wonder if Miya will go with them if they extend the offer. Sally looked at Yabemiya with a slightly concerned expression.


    Yabemiya opened her mouth, but hesitated momentarily, and didn��t say anything in the end. She took a couple of steps backward and lowered her head, trying not to reveal her emotions.


    ��Boss, get me another 10 roujiamos! This stuff is absolutely delicious!�� Jinx swallowed the roujiamo in his mouth, and praised, ��Human cooking really is extraordinary. It��s countless times better than eating foods raw.��


    ��Weren��t you just insulting humans by saying they ate everything?�� Drac raised an eyebrow.


    ��I also recall someone saying that they would sooner starve to death than eat human food or vegetables.�� Jinx immediately fired back.


    ��Let me taste this roujiamo as well.�� A sheepish smile appeared on Drac��s face as he took a bite of his roujiamo. His pale face immediately became flushed, and after swallowing, he panted heavily as he said, ��This roujiamo is indeed delicious, but the energy it contains is too violent. We vampires are cold blooded creatures, and this feeling of having my blood boil is really strange.��


    Despite that, Drac still finished the rest of his roujiamo. His cheeks became even more flushed after that, and he sighed as he said, ��I��ll get another savory tofu pudding. I feel like that��s more suited to my tastes.��


    ��This is delightful!��


    ��What an incredible vor! It��s all pork, but why don��t our abyssal boars taste like this?��


    ��Who would have thought that humans would have amazing food? This food is far better than what we demons eat!��


    Words of genuine praise were exchanged in the restaurant.


    Mag made his way out from the kitchen with a smile on his face as he said, ��The tofu pudding and roujiamo can continue to be supplied. All of you can look at the menus at some of the other dishes we offer. You can order anything you like from there.��


    ��Boss, your food truly is delicious. Are you interested ining back with me to the Demon Inds? I can ensure you that business will be booming every day.�� Drac turned to Mag with a hopeful smile.


    ��Piss off! You demons are all poverty-stricken peasants! Come to our dragon ind instead. We dragons may not have anything else, but what we do have is gold! If you can make such delicious roujiamo every day for us, you can have as much gold as you like. We have massive gold mines on our ind, and we don��t even know how much gold is in them.�� Jinx also turned to Mag, and gave an even more irresistible offer.


    ��Thank you for your invitations, but I don��t have any intention of moving my restaurant anywhere else for now. Chaos City is the best ce for me.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. He wasn��t an idiot; if he were to go to the dragon ind or the Demon Inds, his freedom would definitely be restricted.


    Before recovering his past power, he had to be extra careful.


    As for earning money, the money had toe to him. If he were to chase after money, then he would lose his freedom.


    ��I see.�� Drac and Jinx were both quite disappointed to hear this.


    ��So if I want to eat such delicious food in the future, I��ll have to make a trip to Chaos City.�� Drac heaved a forlorn sigh.


    After looking at the menu for a long while, Fox turned to Mag, and said, ��I want arge insanely spicy grilled fish.��

 Chapter 431 - He Must Be… Feeling Emotional

    Chapter 431 He Must Be... Feeling Emotional


    ��Insanely spicy? Sure, please wait for a moment.�� A slightly amused smile appeared on Mag��s face. Hehe, you��re the one who ced the order, so don��t me me. I��m going to make you cry today!


    ��There��s fish? I love fish! I��ll also get arge insanely spicy grilled fish. This image is so realistic; did you use magic to transform your dishes into images?�� Havid was amazed by the quality of the spicy grilled fish image on the menu.


    ��I only asked an amateur artist to draw them for me,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��Please exin to me what you mean by an amateur artist!! The system��s images are all at least at a professional level!!�� The system��s indignant voice sounded, only to be ignored by Mag.


    ��I��ll get a Yangzhou fried rice!��


    ��I like chicken, so I��ll get a braised chicken and rice.��


    Everyone ced their orders, and Mag went back into the kitchen, while Yabemiya was responsible for bringing out all of the dishes.


    So he wants insanely spicy, eh? I��ll give him twice that! Mag took a nce at Fox before chopping up the chili peppers on his chopping board into a fine powder.


    No one was interested in continuing their discussions any longer. All of them were staring at the kitchen, waiting for more dishes to arrive.


    ��Uncle Gold Wire, you have to pay for that chair,�� Amy reminded.


    Jinx looked at the chunks of wood that remained from what was his chair a moment ago, and he scratched his head sheepishly as he said, ��The roujiamo was too delicious, so I couldn��t control myself. I��ll be sure to pay for this chair.��


    ��Here are the 10 roujiamos you ordered. Would you like a new chair?�� Yabemiya set down a tter of roujiamos in front of Jinx. She appeared to be a little nervous.


    ��No need, I��ll just stand while I eat. Otherwise, I��ll just keep breaking chairs.�� Jinx shook his head with a smile. He then looked at Yabemiya with a curious expression, and asked, ��What dragon bloodline do you have, little girl? Why are you working here as a waitress? We dragons are proud creatures; no matter how good the food is here, we shouldn��t stoop to serving others like this.��


    ��I...�� Yabemiya opened her mouth to reply before lowering her head with a dejected expression as she said, ��I don��t know what type of dragon bloodline I have, either.��


    ��Oh, is that so?�� Jinx was a little perplexed as he looked at Yabemiya.


    ��However, I like my current job. This job gives me pride, and it has never made me feel inferior to anyone. I enjoy my current work and life.�� Yabemiya raised her head again, and looked into Jinx��s eyes with an earnest expression.


    Jinx looked at the confidence and pride in Yabemiya��s eyes, and a hint of surprise appeared on his face. He had seen many half-dragons on the dragon ind, and the majority of them had rather low self-esteem. However, he could sense that the pride in this little girl��s heart was very genuine.


    ��I hope you never lose this pride and confidence. I wish you good luck.�� Jinx smiled as he bit down into his roujiamo, and he was immediately immersed in its delectable vor.


    ��I will,�� Yabemiya replied in a light voice. Her words were a reply both to Jinx as well as to herself.


    ��Here��s your insanely spicy grilled fish.�� Yabemiya soon went back into the kitchen, and brought out arge grilled fish for Fox.


    The massive grilled fish was stewing in red juices, within which were countless chili peppers. Just the aroma of the dish made Fox��s throat go dry.


    This aroma! How can it possibly be so spicy?! Just smelling it is making me tear up. He lived in Chaos City year-round, so he wasn��t unfamiliar with human food. As such, it was not his first time eating spicy food. In fact, he enjoyed spicy food, which was what prompted him to choose the insanely spicy level in the first ce.


    However, it appeared that this spiciness was different from anything he had ever seen before. Despite its formidably spicy aroma, the smell of the fish was extremely alluring, and Fox picked up his chopsticks almost involuntarily.


    A Frost Dragon eating an insanely spicy grilled fish; this ce is going to look like a sauna soon. Michael shook his head with a smile. Mag hadn��t given any warning to Fox about just how spicy the insanely spicy grilled fish would be, so it appeared that he was exacting his revenge on Fox.


    ��This fish looks really extraordinary. The scorching aura emanating from it is making my blood boil.�� Havid looked at the spicy grilled fish that Sally had just presented to him, and his skin began to turn red as if it would burst into mes at any moment.


    Wait, I have to move the chair away before I start eating. Otherwise, I��ll have to pay for burning the furniture again. Havid picked up his chopsticks, but he quickly remembered to move his chair a safe distance away before digging in. He had learned his lesson from before, and was not taking any chances.


    In reality, he was one of the more poverty-stricken giant dragons; as such, he valued money a lot more. Even though the dragon race covered the expenses for this trip, there was no guarantee that they would pay for any damaged furniture.


    The two of them took their first bites of fish almost in unison.


    ��Argh!��


    ��Roar!��


    A howl of anguish and a roar of excitement erupted at the same time.


    Fox pressed his hands tightly onto the table as he panted heavily. His face was as red as a monkey��s bum, and steam rose from his body amid a crackling sound reminiscent of the sound that dry ice made whening into contact with water. Soon, his entire body was enshrouded in water vapor, presenting quite a startling spectacle.


    At the same time, Havid��s entire body was alight with roaring mes, and his entire body had been set on fire, but the chopsticks in his hand remained unscathed.


    ��How could there be such delicious fish in this world? It��s absolutely amazing! I��ve never had anything as delicious as this in my entire life!�� Havid stared at the grilled fish with a fervent expression before cing another morsel of fish meat into his mouth. As he did so, the mes around his body burned even brighter.


    ��How... How could there be such spicy chili peppers in this world...�� Fox��s entire body was drenched in cold sweat, but his chopsticks were involuntarily inching toward the grilled fish again.


    No! Stop! I��ll embarrass myself if I keep eating! But... my hand won��t listen to me! And... am I crying? Are these tears? Fox��s eyes widened as he stared at the fish in front of him, and his tears flowed relentlessly. At the same time, he felt as if something was quickly escaping from his body...


    ��Father, why is he crying?�� Amy was rather perplexed as she turned to Mag.


    ��He must be... feeling emotional,�� Mag replied with a smile.

 Chapter 432 - Love At First Sight

    Chapter 432 Love At First Sight


    ��Phew...��


    After finishing the entirety of his grilled fish, Foxy sprawled out on the table with his entire body drenched in sweat. All of his energy had been sapped away, and he was unable to even hold his chopsticks any longer, as if he had lost all of his hopes and dreams.


    How... How could this vor be so overpowering? I simply couldn��t stop myself! Fox raised his head with difficulty, and he turned to look at the smiling Mag with narrowed eyes. Could it be? Did he spike my fish with something to take revenge on me?


    In any case, Fox felt as if he had lost the ability to move. He felt like he had more energy left even after his most grueling battles.


    Looks like the two-times insanely spicy grilled fish is too much to handle even for a dragon. Mag wore a cheerful smile on his face at the sight of the sobbing mess that Fox had been reduced


    to.


    He hadn��t forced Fox to eat the fish. He was the one who had devoured the fish in its entirety, so the me could only be pinned on himself.


    Havid pped his chopsticks onto the table before turning to Mag with an animated expression. ��Wow! That was amazing! Get me anotherrge insanely spicy grilled fish! If only there was some liquor to apany the fish. Boss, do you sell alcohol here?��


    ��My apologies, the restaurant doesn��t supply alcoholic beverages at the moment.�� Mag shook his head in an apologetic manner. He was actually also a fan of coupling spicy grilled fish with beer, but the system hadn��t given him an alcohol-brewing recipe yet.


    ��That��s a pity.�� Havid was a little disappointed. He looked at the menu beside him, upon which his eyes lit up, and he asked, ��Wait, I saw something called ice cream on that menu. Is that something that��s made from ice? Can you get me one of those?��


    ��Ice cream isn��t made from ice, but it��s icy cold. There are four vors to choose from; which one would you like?�� Mag was quite amused at the sight of the mes raging on Havid��s body. He was wondering what it would look like for a burning man like him to eat an ice cream.


    ��Any vor is fine. I just need something cold to soothe my throat before I dig into another spicy grilled fish.�� Havid waved a nonchnt hand.


    ��Alright, please wait a moment.�� Mag nodded before entering the kitchen.


    ��This is the blueberry. Please enjoy.�� Yabemiya soon made her way over to Havid with an ice cream cone.


    ��So this is ice cream? It��s a little small; I can eat this in one bite. It does appear to be icy cold, though.�� Havid epted the ice cream cone and began to size it up.


    Scorching temperature erupted from his body, and the two balls of ice cream immediately melted.


    That��s a little disappointing. Havid��s brows furrowed upon seeing that. He opened his mouth, and prepared to eat the entire ice cream cone in one bite.


    ��Uncle Fireman, that��s not how you��re supposed to eat ice cream; you��re supposed to lick it instead. If you eat everything in one bite, you won��t be able to taste its vor,�� Amy cautioned.


    ��Really?�� Havid was a little skeptical, but he still did as he was told and licked the melting ice cream.


    This sensation!


    Havid��s eyes immediately widened. He felt as if snow was slowly melting on his tongue. An icy cool sensation soothed the scorching aftertaste of the spicy grilled fish, giving him a profound sense of satisfaction. He closed his eyes unconsciously, and began to savor the ice cream��s sweet and sour vor.


    He saw a petite purple crystal dragon resting on top of a cliff. She raised her proud head, and sang a gentle song with her eyes half-closed. Her voice was extremely alluring, and even though she was only humming a tuneless song, he was stillpletely intoxicated with her voice.


    However, she was suddenly alerted to his approach, and she looked at him with a hint of wariness and surprise in her eyes before flying away.


    That was their first and only encounter. He didn��t even get a chance to ask for her name, and he didn��t know where she lived, either. However, her exquisite purple figure and beautiful singing voice had left a deep impression in his heart.


    In that instant, he suddenly understood what he was feeling. Perhaps, this was what people called love. Perhaps, this was the legendary... love at first sight?


    ��Uncle Fireman, your ice cream is about to melt,�� Amy reminded.


    Havid immediately opened his eyes upon hearing that before taking another lick of his ice cream. The cool sweet and sour vor flourished in his mouth, and he wore an expression of pure bliss. He turned to Amy with a smile, and said, ��You��re right, little girl. The right way to eat this ice cream is indeed to lick it.��


    Even though she��s a purple crystal dragon, I could perhaps pay the purple crystal ind a visit to find her when I go back this time. At the very least, I want to ask for her name, Havid thought to himself as he licked his ice cream. A faint blush appeared on his face, but thankfully, his entire body was covered in mes, so no one noticed.


    Amy turned to look at Mag, and asked, ��Uncle Fireman looks really adorable when he��s eating ice cream. Father, can I have one as well?��


    ��Of course. Which vor would you like?�� Mag nodded with a smile. Havid��s entire body was alight, but he was carefully licking an ice cream. The stark contrast was indeed a little adorable.


    ��I want a vani one. I still haven��t had the vani ice cream yet,�� Amy replied.


    ��Alright, I��ll make one for you right now.�� Mag patted Amy��s little head before entering the kitchen again.


    Everyone was immersed in the dishes in front of them, and peace once again settled in the restaurant.


    Demons and giant dragons were not good cooks. In fact, the vast majority ate all of their food raw.


    However, Mag��s food hadpletely opened up their eyes to a brand-new world. They suddenly discovered just how delicious cooked food could be. It waspletely different from anything that they had eaten in the past!


    ��Burp...��


    A loud burp broke the silence in the restaurant. The burp seemed to be contagious as more burps soon followed in the restaurant. Even the two recording officials were burping as they rubbed their bulging stomachs with expressions of bliss and contentment.


    ��City Lord Michael, is the conference going to continue at this restaurant tomorrow?�� Drac asked.


    Everyone else also turned to Michael upon hearing that.


    ��The city lord��s castle only reserved Mamy Restaurant for tonight, so if the conference continues tomorrow, the venue will no longer be here.�� Michael shook his head in response. He then pointed at Mag, and said, ��If you want to continue the conference here, then you��ll have to ask Mr. Mag if it can be arranged.��

 Chapter 433 - A Rental Fee of One Copper Coin

    Chapter 433 A Rental Fee of One Copper Coin


    Everyone then turned to Mag in unison.


    ��My apologies, but the restaurant will be operating as usual tomorrow, so reservation services will be unavable.�� Mag rejected everyone with a smile before anyone could even ask.


    ��Money is not a problem. Serving us will surely be a lot easier than serving all of the customers that you get throughout the day. We��ll reserve the restaurant for an entire day tomorrow; let��s leave it at that for now.�� Jinx was determined to reserve the restaurant.


    ��My apologies, but the restaurant doesn��t offer reservation services during its normal days of operation. This is a rule of the restaurant, and also a promise that I have made to my customers. If you��d still like to dine at the restaurant, then pleasee during our business hours tomorrow.�� Mag declined firmly, yet still in a polite manner. He then looked at the clock on the wall, and said, ��Also, the restaurant is about to close for the day soon. If you��d like to order more food, then please do so before 9pm.��


    ��Huh?��


    Everyone��s expression became a little strained as they looked at Mag. Not only had he rejected their proposal to reserve the restaurant, he was even preparing to kick them out soon!


    ��Let me get another Yangzhou fried rice and savory tofu pudding.�� Drac looked at the clock on the wall, only to find that it was already 8:40pm.


    ��I��ll get another spicy grilled fish. Make it a super spicy one this time. The insanely spicy grilled fish was a bit too much... Burp!��


    Everyone burped as they ordered more dishes. They were already full, but passing up the opportunity to have more of this delicious food would be like inflicting torture upon oneself.


    ��Alright, please wait a moment.�� Mag nodded with a smile as he re-entered the kitchen. He took a nce at the six representatives, and his smile widened as he thought to himself, Looks like we��ll be getting a definitive result soon.


    ��Burp... I say we just end this conference right here. We won��t ask forpensation anymore, but we��re not going to apologize, either. We��ll get all of our troops to vacate the ind, and no one will have any ownership rights over it. We��ll just release a statement that our armies fought each other to a stalemate and no victor emerged, so both sides decided to retreat, and that��ll be the end of the matter.�� Drac burped as he looked at the three giant dragons, and said, ��We can all have some fun in Chaos City in the next few days. It��s not often that we get toe here, and I don��t want to have to spend any more time looking at your ugly mugs. I��d much rather go look at the pretty little girls on the streets, ande and dine at Mamy Restaurant. That��s the kind of life I want to live.��


    Fox struggled to his feet and adopted a serious expression. ��How can you treat such an important conference in such a farcical manner?! The giant dragons have always dominated this battle, so what��s this nonsense about a stalemate? I firmly disagree with=��


    ��I agree! Let��s sign the relevant documents tomorrow! I have some urgent matters that I have to attend to, so I need to go back soon. I fully approve of Drac��s proposal.�� Havid raised his hand and cut off Fox��s words of objection.


    ��If we can��t continue the conference in Mamy Restaurant, then we wouldn��t be able to eat their delicious roujiamo. That is a true tragedy. As such, I also approve of Drac��s proposal. Let��s just end the conference here, and all of our warriors can go back for a well-deserved rest.�� Jinx raised his hand, and turned to Fox��who wore a thunderous expression on his face��as he said, ��Fox, we��ve decided beforeing here that in the case of an internal disagreement, we��d settle this with a vote. The vote stands at two to one, so it��s decided.��


    ��You!! You��re responsible for our dragon race! I��m going to reveal all of this to everyone; you two will have a lot of exining to do once we get back!�� Fox was absolutely furious, and his hands trembled as he glowered at Havid and Jinx.


    ��Fox, you may have a big mouth, but don��t forget that we have two mouths on our side. Do you think everyone will believe you or choose to trust the two of us? I know what you��re thinking��the Frost Dragons have indeed contributed a lot to this ongoing battle, but the best course of action for the entire dragon race is to put a stop to this battle as soon as possible.�� Havid looked at Fox with a firm expression.


    Fox looked deeply into Havid and Jinx��s eyes, and even though he was still unwilling to ept this result, he had no choice but to concede.


    As expected of Mr. Mag. If he wasn��t running this brilliant restaurant, I would hire him as my chief advisor no matter how much money it would cost me to do so. A smile appeared on Michael��s face as he leaned back into his chair. This was the fastest and most efficient conference that he had ever hosted; his job would be made a lot simpler if all future conferences could follow this example.


    The two recording officials from the city lord��s castle had only just brought out their pens and paper, but the conference was already over.


    Dicus had also been present throughout the course of the conference, and he wore a stunned expression on his face. He then turned to Mag with a look of admiration in his eyes.


    Theoretically, the city lord was the one who was hosting the conference, but the one who had been controlling the rhythm and direction of the entire conference was actually Mag.


    The city lord had epted all of Mag��s conditions, including his proposal to postpone the conference to ater time, and Dicus had been quite skeptical of that decision. However, the city lord had achieved everything that he had set out to achieve by epting those conditions, and the conference had concluded in record time.


    Both sides were clearly well-prepared, so as soon as they entered the actual negotiation phase, everything progressed rtively smoothly. An agreement had basically been established, and there were only a few minor details that had to be ironed out before the relevant documents could be signed the next day.


    ��Beforeing here, I was told that the conference would be a really difficult and long-winded process. Things progressed a lot smoother than I expected.�� Drac adjusted his clothes with a cheerful expression.


    ��My thoughts exactly. You demons aren��t as bad as I thought. We��re most likely going to have to fight again in the future, but I really enjoyed dining with you guys today.�� Jinx nodded in agreement, and everyone burst intoughter upon hearing that.


    After the final round of dishes were brought out and consumed, everyone departed from the restaurant. Fox had finally recovered somewhat, and he walked out the door with a slightly unnatural gait. As he left, he narrowed his eyes with a sinister expression, and murmured to himself, ��Just you wait! I��m going to repay you tenfold for all of the humiliation you��ve inflicted upon me!��


    ��Mr. Mag, thank you for significantly speeding up the conference today.�� Michael looked at Mag, and extended his hand with a smile as he said, ��I had a look at the plot ofnd in front of the restaurant. Even if you set up a few tables and chairs out there, it won��t have any negative impact on the Aden Square. As such, you are free to set up your outdoor dining area, and the rent will be one copper coin. The relevant documents will be delivered to you tomorrow.��

 Chapter 434 - Too Innocent

    Chapter 434 Too Innocent


    ��Fox, Jinx, Havid, and three powerful demons. Who would have thought that the conference would be held at Mamy Restaurant this time?�� Outside the restaurant, Elizabeth was hiding on arge tree, and she peeked out from between the branches with a slightly surprised expression.


    Looking at Fox��s expression... Is he holding a grudge against this restaurant? That half-dragon girl, Yabemiya, is also working here. Could it be... that Fox is onto her? Elizabeth thought to herself with furrowed brows. She didn��t know how she had ended up here, but when she saw this restaurant, the first person that sprang to her mind was Yabemiya.


    That shouldn��t be the case. Her blood didn��t react with mine, and there was no reaction from the golden dragon pearl, either. But if Fox is onto her, maybe I should keep an eye on her as well. Elizabeth shook her head, and she looked on as Fox departed with difficulty through the use of a spell formation. Her eyes lit up upon seeing that, and she thought to herself, Fox seems to be really feeble at the moment, so perhaps this is the perfect opportunity to sneak into his living quarters. There might be more information about Father there.


    A whiterge white snowke appeared beneath her feet, and a white light shed, upon which she instantly disappeared.


    After everyone had departed, including Sally and Yabemiya, Mag closed the door of the restaurant before carrying the sleeping Amy and Ugly Duckling upstairs.


    ��Phew... That sure was an eventful day.�� Mag smiled as he looked at two little fes that he had just tucked into bed. A sense of exhaustion washed over him, and he made his way over to the bathroom.


    Mag closed his eyes in the warm bath that he had drawn for himself, and he said internally, ��System, I��ve secured thend, so the mission has beenpleted, right?��


    ��The rental contract has yet to be signed, so you don��t have the right to use thatnd yet. As such, the mission has not beenpleted.�� The system��s serious voice sounded in response.


    ��Alright, then let��s wait for tomorrow.�� Mag wasn��t in a hurry. He could afford to wait for a day.


    Mag bathed in silence for a while before asking, ��By the way, system, what tier is my power level at the moment?��


    The system contemted in silence momentarily before delivering its verdict. ��Your situation is a littleplex. Your physical properties are onlyparable to a normal person��s, but your swordsmanship isparable to a 4th-tier knight��s, your speed isparable to a 2nd-tier knight��s, and your overall power level is somewhere around the pinnacle of 2nd-tier knights. You can briefly disy explosive powerparable to a 4th-tier knight��s.��


    Mag thought about this evaluation for a moment before asking, ��So this is my interpretation. I can crush all 2nd-tier knights, I can put up a fight against 3rd-tier knights, but I might not win, and if I encounter a 4th-tier knight, I have no chance of victory unless the battle takes ce at really close quarters. Is that correct?��


    ��That��s a good assessment. If you don��t want to die, then try not to engage opponents above the 3rd-tier in battle,�� the system replied.


    ��I��m just a chef, so there��s no way I��d end up fighting a 3rd-tier knight. The more renowned I be as a chef, the fewer the people who will draw the connection between me and Mag Alex, and everyone will think that I��m just an ordinary chef with nobat prowess to speak of.�� Mag raised his head, and a smile appeared on his face as he continued, ��To be able to refine a certain craft to the extreme requires wholehearted dedication. Back then, Alex refined his swordsmanship to the extreme, so no one would believe that his sword-wielding hands would be holding chef��s knives instead. Cooking is the perfect way for me to defend myself.��


    In the city lord��s castle, Vivian was holding onto Luna��s hand with a smile on her face as she said, ��Luna, it��s sote already, so why don��t you sleep at my ce. I��ll tuck you in.��


    ��I can��t, I still have lessons tomorrow.�� Luna shook her head, and looked at Vivian with a stern expression as she said, ��Besides, your symptoms have only gotten better recently, so you have to rest. Once you��repletely cured, you��ll be able to eat and do whatever you want, so just stay home and focus on recovery for now.��


    ��Tsk, you used to hold me and call me little sweetheart, but now, you��re pushing me away like a heartless lover. Have you found a boyfriend to rece me?�� Vivian refused to let go of Luna��s hand. Her eyes narrowed as she inspected Luna��s face, and she said, ��Have you fallen in love with Boss Mag? I can see your eyes sparkling whenever I mention him! When I think about it, though, he��s pretty handsome. He��s a little thin, but he��s quite tall, and his cooking is out of this world. He��s really kind and well-spoken, with good IQ and EQ. With the way his restaurant��s going, he must be really rich as well. He��s perfect in every single way, isn��t he?��


    ��Stop spouting nonsense! How could I have fallen in love with Mr. Mag? I only admire him for his personality and cooking skills. There��s nothing going on between us.�� Vivian chuckled as she gently pped the back of Vivian��s hand.


    ��Really?�� Vivian fixed her skeptical gaze on Luna for a while longer, but it appeared that thetter wasn��t lying. Thus, a smile reappeared on Vivian��s face, and she said, ��That��s a real pity. If you became his wife, as your best friend, I��d be able to get free food from his restaurant every day, and he might even let me eat a second helping of tofu pudding!��


    ��You sure have an active imagination!�� Luna flicked Vivian on the forehead before releasing her hand as she said, ��Alright, I have to go back now. It��s going to get dark soon.��


    ��That��s alright, I��ve already spoken to our coach driver, and he��ll take you home. My Young Mistress Luna is so beautiful, I wouldn��t let you go back on your own in the night.�� Vivian smiled as shetched onto Luna��s hand again, and the two of them walked out the room.


    After Luna got onto the carriage, Vivian looked at her with a cheeky smile, and teased, ��Luna, you��re the young mistress of the Field Family, so you can��t just go falling in love with anyone. I��m the only one for you.��


    ��You canugh now, but when you��re cured, your father is probably going to start setting you up on dates again.�� Luna chuckled.


    ��If that��s the case, then I��d rather never be cured! When the suffering bes unbearable, I��ll just go to Boss Mag��s restaurant for a grilled fish, and I��ll be able to live on.�� Vivian sped her hand over her heart with a pained expression.


    ��Don��t say that!�� Luna red at Vivian before stroking her hair with a sympathetic expression. A sweet smile then appeared on her face, and she said, ��I don��t have any lessons on Tuesday afternoon, so I��ll go with you to eat some spicy grilled fish on that night.��


    ��It��s a date, then! I��ll go pick you up on Tuesday!�� Vivian was immediately revived, and she turned coach driver as she said, ��Charlie, take Luna back to the dormitory. You have to watch her go upstairs with your own two eyes before youe back.��


    ��Yes, Young Mistress,�� the middle-aged coach driver responded before urging the horses into motion.


    ��Luna is perfect in every way, but she��s too innocent. I really do worry about her sometimes...�� Vivian heaved a faint sigh as she looked on at the departing carriage.

 Chapter 435 - It’s Completely Different From What I lmagined As A Kid

    <h4>Chapter 435 It��s Completely Different From What I lmagined As A Kid</h4>


    The next morning, Mag woke up early to prepare ingredients. He then woke Amy up, had breakfast with her, and apanied her to Chaos School for lessons with Krassu.


    son


    SSU.


    After entering the magic room, Amy immediately rushed over to Krassu with a purple crystal in her hand, and asked, ��Teacher Krassu, can I put this purple crystal onto my wand?��


    ��That��s just a normal purple crystal. I��ve already added the eye of a 9th-tier Purple Gold ze Bird onto your wand. It can allow you to see everything in a radius of five kilometers around you in the form of projections, and it��s much prettier than this little crystal.�� Krassu shook his head before cing the little crystal back into Amy��s hand. He smiled as he said, ��The wand is almostplete. I��ll be able to give it to you tonight.��


    ��But this is not just an ordinary crystal. Jessica gave it to me, and it��s the most precious thing that her father gave to her.�� Amy looked up at Krassu with an earnest expression.


    Krassu looked into Amy��s eyes for a while, and a benevolent smile appeared on his face. He patted her little head, and nodded as he said, ��Alright, then Master will add this precious crystal onto your wand as well.��


    ��Thank you, Master Krassu!�� Amy was very ted as she turned to Mag, and asked, ��Father, Jessica will be really happy if she sees this, right?��


    ��I think she will be.�� Mag nodded with a smile, casting a grateful nce at Krassu.


    Krassu stowed away the purple crystal, and smiled as he said, ��Arthur and the other little brats from the Magus Tower should arrive in Chaos City today. They were apparently sent here to congratte me on epting a disciple, but I��m sure those old farts don��t have any good intentions in mind. They most likely sent those brats here to challenge Little Amy.��


    ��They��re going to challenge me? Master Krassu, does that mean some bad people want to fight me?�� Amy looked up at Krassu with a curious expression.


    ��Master Krassu, Amy has only been learning magic for a short time; won��t she be in danger?�� Mag was a little concerned. It appeared that Krassu wasn��t a very popr figure in the Magus Tower.


    ��Don��t worry about that. Those old guys are shameless, but not that shameless. They��re not going to send their direct disciples to challenge Amy. Otherwise, they��d be theughingstock of the entire continent. As for those little brats, let theme! Amy has only been studying magic for about half a month, but she��s my disciple, so she��ll have no issues taking care of them.�� Krassu waved his hand nonchntly.


    ��Don��t worry, Father, I��ll definitely defeat all of them.�� Amy also looked up at Mag with an earnest and confident look on her little face.


    ��I believe in you, Amy.�� Mag nodded with a smile. Krassu��s words were a great relief to him. If he was sure that Amy would be fine, then she was most likely ready.


    Thus, Mag left the magic room, and he bumped into Hydle as soon as he made it to the school gate.


    Hydle��s eyes lit up at the sight of Mag, and he immediately made his way toward Mag as he said, ��What a coincidence! We meet again, Mr. Mag. I wanted to go and find you today, but who would have thought that I would bump into you here? Do you have some time now? I want to discuss some details about the steam engine with you.��


    ��My apologies, Principal Hydle, but I have to go back to the restaurant to prepare some ingredients, so I don��t have time to talk at the moment. However, if you have some


    questions, you cane over during the restaurant��s recesses. I might not be able to provide much help, but I��m happy to offer my opinion if required,�� Mag replied with a smile. Hydle��s hair was a little disheveled, and his eyes were quite bloodshot, indicating that he had not been sleeping


    very welltely.


    ��I see. Alright then, I��ll leave you to it. I don��t have any lessons this afternoon, so I��lle to your restaurant to find you.�� Hydle nodded with a smile, and didn��t force the issue.


    ��Sure. I��ll see you then.�� Mag nodded before


    exiting the school.


    He rode on his bike slowly toward his restaurant. The Aden Square wasn��t a very lively ce this early in the morning. Many shops were still closed, and there was an asional bleary-eyed pedestrian that hade out to buy breakfast.


    The marble surface of the square shimmered under the light of the rising sun, and the evergreen trees in the square were still full of vitality despite the fact that autumn had arrived.


    Everything was very peaceful and tranquil.


    This is a little different from the alternate world that I imagined as a kid. But this is not bad. A smile appeared on Mag��s face as he rode on his bicycle, asionally greeting the customers that he recognized on the


    streets.


    He parked his bicycle in front of the restaurant, and extended a greeting toward the customers lined up outside. Aside from Yabemiya and Sally, Dicus was also waiting for him with a stack of documents in his


    hand.


    ��Mr. Mag, I��ve been sent here by the city lord to present this rental contract to you. After signing this contract, you��ll be able to use the plot ofnd in front of your restaurant as an outdoor dining space.�� Dicus smiled as he looked at Mag, and his gaze lingered on his bicycle momentarily.


    ��Sure, pleasee in, Mr. Dicus.�� Mag opened the door with a smile to allow Dicus to go in first. He didn��t think that the city lord��s castle would do things so quickly and get Dicus to deliver the contract this early in the morning


    ��Boss Mag rented the plot ofnd in front of the restaurant? Is he going to expand the


    restaurant?��


    ��He��s not nning on making an outdoor dining area, is he? It��s a little strange eating on the street.��


    ��That doesn��t matter to me. If I can eat Boss Mag��s food, I��d be more than happy to even squat outside his restaurant to eat.��


    ��That��s not the point here. Boss Mag managed to sessfully rent that plot of emptynd in the Aden Square; that��s something that no one has been able to achieve in the past. As expected, Boss Mag is no ordinary man.��


    All of the customers lined up outside the restaurant were discussing spiritedly among each other; they were curious what Mag was nning on doing.


    ��Boss, are you really setting up an outdoor dining area? You requested to rent this plot ofnd just because of my suggestion the other day?�� Yabemiya was very touched by


    Mag��s gesture.


    ��Mr. Mag, you can have a look at the rental contract first. The rental period will be three years, with a fee of one copper coin per year. I hope you can keep this contract confidential as there are no precedents of renting parts of the Aden Square to businesses, and your restaurant will be the only one with an outdoor dining area.�� Dicus ced a contract onto the table, and looked at Mag with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 436 - Hairdresser Apprentice

    <h4>Chapter 436 Hairdresser Apprentice</h4>


    ��I��ll be sure to keep this confidential.�� Mag nodded with a smile, before carefully


    reading through the contract.


    The contents of the contract were actually


    quite simple. The terms stated the two parties involved, the area that was being


    granted to Mamy Restaurant, and the things


    that they were allowed to do in that area.


    Aside from that, there was a non-disclosure agreement and a three-year rental contract. One copper coin per year was virtually nothing, so the plot ofnd was essentially being rented to Mag for free.


    There were no issues with the contract, so


    Mag signed it.


    ��Mr. Mag, your performancest night was truly brilliant. If you wanted to, you would make a brilliant politician.�� Dicus picked up the contract, and extended genuine praise toward Mag.


    ��I��m just a chef.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. He looked at Dicus, and asked, ��The restaurant is going to open soon. Are you going back to the city lord��s castle right away or would you like some breakfast first?��


    ��I came here on an empty stomach,�� Dicus


    replied with a smile.


    ��Alright, pleasee in and have a seat. The restaurant will be open soon.�� Mag nodded


    with a smile.


    ��By the way, the reservation fee forst night will arrive after the application goes through our finance department, so it should be here today,�� Dicus added.


    ��No problem.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He wasn��t worried about the city lord��s castle refusing to pay him. Furthermore, he felt like he deserved the 300,000 copper coins. After all, he had expended a lot of brainpower to facilitate the sessful conclusion of the conference the night prior.


    As soon as the clock struck 7:30, Mag


    opened the restaurant door with a smile,


    and greeted, ��Wee, everyone. Today, our


    restaurant will be releasing a new product.


    It��s called ice cream, and there are four vors that you can choose from. As the name suggests, ice cream is quite cold, so it��s not suitable to be consumed on an empty stomach. As such, I suggest everyone try it for dessert after your main course. The ice cream will be limited to two per person


    per meal.��


    ��Another new product? Long live Boss Mag! This rate of new releases is awesome!��


    ��I don��t know what ice cream is, but I��ll be sure to order one today. Boss Mag has never disappointed us.��


    All of the customers�� eyes lit up upon hearing that, and they discussed spiritedly among themselves as they walked into the


    restaurant.


    ��B-Boss Mag, long... long time no see.�� A tall and broad figure made its way over to Mag with a bashful smile. Mag turned around, only to discover that it was Haga, whom he hadn��t seen for a long while, and Habeng was trailing along behind him.


    ��Haga, is your arm alright?�� Mag faltered


    slightly upon seeing him before his attention was drawn to Haga��s arm, which was in a crude sling.


    Haga hadn��t visited his restaurant ever since he��d gone back to fight in his race��s civil war. He had heard from Habeng that the war had recently concluded, and that Haga had led his brethren to victory, but it appeared that the victory hade at a price.


    ��... I��m fine. It��s just... a minor injury.�� Haga shook his head with a bashful smile. Hismonnguage still wasn��t very fluent. He then began to look around the restaurant as if he were looking for something.


    ��Amy is attending lessons in Chaos School. She was talking about you just a few days ago; she would be really happy to know that you��re back,�� Mag said with a smile. Haga and Haga were among his first customers, so Amy had a strong impression of them.


    ��Oh, I see. Studying... Good, good.�� Haga scratched his head and nodded. He then discovered that he was blocking the line of customers behind him, and hurriedly strode into the restaurant.


    ��Boss Mag, congrattions on getting all five of your dishes into the top 100 on the Aden Square foodpetition rankings. That��s something that has never been done before.�� Bernice stopped at the door, and turned to Mag with a dainty smile.


    ��You��re far too kind, Boss Bernice. I heard that your restaurant has made it into the top 10 this time. Inparison, Mamy Restaurant is still far inferior.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. Bernice was the owner of one of the restaurants in the Aden Square-she was part of the group of restaurant owners who hade to sample his food together. After that, she would asionally visit his restaurant, so they gradually became familiar with each other.


    ��You��re making me blush, Boss Mag. If your restaurant weren��t limited by its scale, then all of your dishes would be able to make it into the top 10.�� Bernice shook her head with a smile as she said, ��Also, I heard that the Catering Association is preparing to change the rules of the Aden Square foodpetition. They��re no longer going to use customer votes as the only decisive factor on the rankings, so perhaps Mamy Restaurant will dominate the rankings next month.��


    ��Thank you for your kind words. Pleasee in, Boss Bernice.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. Even though she was delivering glowing praise, he didn��t getcent. If it weren��t for the system��s mission, he wouldn��t have spent as much as a single copper coin on tickets. He didn��t care about things like rankings.


    ��Another new product? Last time, Master Marsh told me that the sweet tofu pudding was really delicious, but I just overheard the other customers say that all of the other dishes are also really good. Which one should I eat?�� Kenny patted his bulging wallet with a conflicted expression on his


    face.


    Kenny was an apprentice from the nearby Lace Hair Salon. He was 15 years old, with a thin figure and a head of soft blonde curls.


    He had been an apprentice for over three months, and the hairdressers supplied him with food and shelter. He was responsible for washing the customers�� hair; in the beginning, he had been scolded by the customers for things like using water that was too hot and being too rough, but he had since be a lot better at his job. In fact, he had even been praised by a customer the day before.


    There was another half a year to go until he could officially start learning hairdressing skills from his master, and the job was a little arduous, but Kenny was determined to persevere. If he could be a hairdresser, then he would have the option of staying at his current workce as a hairdresser or going back to his vige to open a hair


    salon. That was his dream.


    He had received his sry the day prior, and sent most of it back home, but he wanted to give himself a little reward as well. As such, he decided to visit this restaurant that sold Master Marsh��s favorite sweet tofu pudding. Apparently, just one tofu pudding would cost 200 copper coins; that was roughly half a month of wages for him.


    Kenny gripped his wallet tightly in his hand, and even though it was quite hefty, there


    were only copper coins in it-a total of 200.


    He took a deep breath, and made up his mind as he strode into the restaurant. There were two gorgeous waitresses at the door, and he was momentarily stunned by their beauty before immediately bowing his head


    in a shy manner. He had never seen such beautiful big sisters before.


    Soon, his attention was drawn to the


    luxurious decor in the restaurant. The


    dazzling crystal chandelier, the exquisite artwork on the walls... all of it was slightly overwhelming to him. It was his first timeing to such avish ce.


    Yabemiya looked at Kenny with a smile, and said, ��There��s an open seat over there. Here��s a menu, you can have a look and order what you��d like to eat.��


    ��Oh... Oh, thank you.�� Kenny looked at Yabemiya��s warm smile, and his nerves were instantly soothed a little. He opened the menu, and his eyes immediately lit up.


    ��Is this the tofu pudding? It looks really delicious!


    ��And this roujiamo dish looks really awesome too!


    ��This fish... I��ve never had fish before; it also looks super delicious!��

 Chapter 437 - 10th-Tier Giant Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 437 10th-Tier Giant Dragon</h4>


    After looking at all of the dishes on the menu with an excited expression, Kenny then turned his attention to the prices, upon which he immediately fell silent.


    With 200 copper coins, I��ll only be able to get the tofu pudding or the ice cream. Master Marsh says the tofu pudding is really good, so it must be really delicious, but if I get the ice cream, I��ll be able to taste the ice cream before Master Marsh does. That way, I��ll be able to join in on their conversation when they talk about Mamy Restaurant again. Kenny was struggling to choose between the tofu pudding and the ice cream.


    An elderly man sitting beside him wore a smile on his face as he said, ��Young fes like you should be experimenting with new things.��


    He then proceeded to order a sweet tofu pudding for himself.


    ��I��ll get a chocte ice cream,�� Kenny said to Yabemiya as he closed the menu. Chocte was something that he had never heard of, and it seemed to be more mysterious than the other three vors.


    ��Sure, please wait a moment.�� Yabemiya nodded at Kenny with a smile on her face. She didn��t ask any questions, as she saw a shadow of her younger self on Kenny, so there was no reason to ask why he only ordered a single ice cream.


    ��Thank you.�� Kenny was feeling quite ttered. He then saw the smiling Yabemiya attend to all of the other customers in the restaurant, and his eyes gradually lit up.


    He suddenly understood why he wanted to be a hairdresser, and what he should do after bing a hairdresser. He was going to stay at Chaos City, and at Lace Hair Salon. He was going to be the best hairdresser at Lace Hair Salon, and save up money so he could open his very own hair salon in Chaos City.


    One day, I��m going to sit here like everyone else, ordering whatever I like, not limited in choice by the paltry 200 copper coins in my wallet. Kenny slowly clenched his fists, and a confident smile appeared on his face.


    ��You��re back, Haga! What happened to your arm?�� Mobai had alsoe to the restaurant for breakfast, and he was quite surprised to see Haga and Habeng.


    ��Yes,st night... just came back. Arm is fine; just broken. It will be good after a while,�� Haga replied with a smile. He extended his hand toward Mobai in a grateful manner, and said, ��Th... Thank you, Boss Mobai. It was thanks to the weapons you supplied that we


    won this war.��


    ��There��s no need to be so polite. I thought you would inherit the tribe��s chief��s position this time; who would have thought that you��de back to Chaos City so soon?�� Mobai smiled as he shook Haga��s outstretched hand.


    ��My father wanted him to inherit the position, but he didn��t want to. If I were in his shoes, I wouldn��t want to, either. If he bes the tribe��s chief, his freedom will be restricted, and he won��t be able toe dine at Boss Mag��s restaurant very often.�� Habeng chuckled.


    Haga also put on a bashful smile.


    The three of them chatted for a while before Haga looked around him with a curious expression, and asked, ��Conti Nics? How


    is he?��


    ��You mean that donkey-rider? I haven��t seen him for a long time. Last I heard, he was going to a rural town in the north to find a giant dragon. He��s been gone for about half a month; I haven��t seen him since. With his power level, it would be alright if he didn��t encounter a giant dragon, but if he did, he most likely wouldn��t be able toe back.�� Habeng shook his head with a forlorn sigh.


    Mobai smiled, and said, ��Conti could be more powerful than we imagine. I��ve seen many knights in my life. Usually, the more powerful they are, the less talkative they are. The talkative ones are usually the ones who die the quickest; knights like him often live for quite a long time.��


    ��Clip clop, clip clop-��


    Right at that moment, the sound of


    approaching donkey hooves was heard, and a silver-gray figure straddling a donkey approached the restaurant. He got off the donkey before tying it to a nearby tree.


    ��What do you know? There he is! Looks like he didn��t encounter a giant dragon this time.�� Habeng smiled as he looked at the approaching Conti.


    Conti walked through the door of the restaurant, wearing his usual smile on his face. He was a little surprised to see so many customers in the restaurant, but his eyes soon fell upon the only open seatwhich was at Habeng��s table-and he began to make his way there.


    ��Hey there, donkey-riding dragon-ying warrior, did you encounter a giant dragon this time?�� Habeng greeted him like an old friend.


    All of the customers turned their attention


    to Conti with curious expressions upon


    seeing that. Dragon-ying warrior was a very special title on the Nond Continent. Thest person who was able to do that title justice was Mag Alex, a man who stood at the very pinnacle of the Nond Continent. He was practically bathed in dragon blood during his meteoric rise, and no other knight couldpare to him.


    There were disparities in power levels even among giant dragons. As such, many knights had been able to y dragons in the past few years, and many of them prided themselves on killing an evil-doing giant dragon.


    Of course, in the past three years following Mag Alex��s death, no knight in the entire Nond Continent had been able to y a 10th-tier giant dragon.


    ��L-long time no see.�� Haga nodded and smiled at Conti.


    ��Long time no see. Let me show you guys something.�� Conti didn��t immediately answer Haga��s question. Instead, he began to rummage around in his pocket before quickly pulling out a small ck cloth bag. He tipped the bag over, and a faint golden dragon scale fell onto the table, glittering with a soft sheen under the light.


    ��This is...�� Habeng had a careful look before eximing, ��The scale of a 10th-tier Giant Winged Dragon?!! Donkey-rider, did you really kill a 10th-tier Giant Winged Dragon?��


    ��Really?�� Haga waspletely stunned.


    All of the customers also gathered around to have a look upon hearing that. Many people were on the outskirts of the huddle, and were trying to squeeze through the crowd for a better look.


    Dragon-ying warriors were rare, and 10th-tier giant dragons were even rarer. If he really did y a 10th-tier giant dragon, then that would make him the first knight to achieve the feat after Mag Alex. Just that de alone would be enough for his name to resound across the entire Nond Continent.


    Conti really slew a 10th-tier giant dragon? Mag was also quite curious. He had always wondered about Conti��s power, but he had never seen him in action. However, he could see that Conti was very serious about dragon-ying, though it was a little unlikely that his donkey steed would be able to even catch up to a giant dragon.


    A dragon-yer? Yabemiya was struck by an instinctive sense of fear when she looked at Conti. She didn��t think that such a benevolent-looking middle-aged man would be so terrifying


    ��This is indeed the scale of a 10th-tier Giant Winged Dragon.�� Conti wore a calm and collected smile despite all of the attention that he was receiving.


    ��It really is a 10th-tier giant dragon!��


    Cries of surprise instantly erupted within the restaurant. All of the customers looked on with astonishment etched on their faces. Initially, they had thought that perhaps Habeng had falsely identified the scale. However, even Conti himself had admitted that it was indeed the scale of a 10th-tier


    giant dragon.


    Could it be that this man really was the first knight after Mag Alex to y a 10th-tier giant dragon?


    Everyone stared at Conti with shock and reverence on their faces. They felt as if they were witnessing the rise of another legend.

 Chapter 438 - I’ll Die Without Ice

    <h4>Chapter 438 I��ll Die Without Ice</h4>


    Cream


    ��But I only picked it up.�� Conti stowed away the scale on the table with a wistful expression as he said, ��I was toote again. When I arrived on this scene and found this dragon scale, the battle was already over. It was most likely a battle between two giant dragons.��


    ��Sigh...��


    All of the customers heaved a collective disappointed sigh as they sat back down in their seats. They were just about to raise their hands in apuse, but they all put their hands back down again.


    They had thought that they were going to witness the birth of a new legend, but the reality waspletely different.


    ��Jeez, you had me all excited for nothing.�� Habeng rolled his eyes with a speechless expression.


    Haga still wore a bashful smile on his face, seemingly unperturbed by the fact that he had just been fooled.


    Conti untied his sword from his waist, and leaned it against the side of the table as he turned to Yabemiya with a smile. ��T��ll get a Yangzhou fried rice and a roujiamo, thanks.��


    What an interesting man. Mag shook his head with an amused smile. He wasn��t anticipating an ending like that.


    ��It��s a pity that Alex died. Otherwise, we��d hear about his legendary dragon-ying exploits from time to time. The fact that the Nond Continent is so peaceful has a lot to do with the fact that he slew so many wicked dragons.�� Storyteller Carl heaved a forlorn sigh.


    ��Old man Carl, why don��t you tell a dragon-ying story about Alex next? I��ve really loved listening to your stories as a child, and he��s the knight that I revere the most; he��s a true man!�� Jimmy turned to Carl


    with an expectant gaze.


    All of the other customers also turned to him upon hearing that. Legends about Alex were very popr on the continent, but they were usually just stories of him ying wicked dragons in different locations, and no one actually knew any specific details about those battles.


    Carl was the best storyteller in Chaos City. He had told some of Alex��s legendary dragon-ying stories, and all of those stories managed to bring in a full house of


    listeners.


    However, it had been three years since he had told a story about Alex. Now that Jimmy had mentioned it, everyone else was hoping that Carl would agree to his request.


    ��The legend has already passed away, so we shouldmemorate him in our hearts. I don��t want to make money telling stories about a deceased legend; that would be disrespectful.�� Carl shook his head with a smile as he said, ��I want to tell another story about a dragon-ying warrior before I pass away, but I wonder if I��ll get an opportunity to do so. If I do, I wonder what kind of person the protagonist of that story would be.��


    There had been no dragon-ying warrior that had received widespread acknowledgment on the Nond Continent for three years, so it really wasn��t looking likely that another one would emerge anytime soon.


    Don��t worry, you��ll get your chance. Mag smiled as he took a nce at Carl. There was still a Frost Dragon waiting to be in by Amy. Hopefully, he would be a 10th-tier giant dragon by then.


    Kenny��s ice cream was the first one to be served. Everyone stared at the ice cream cone in Yabemiya��s hand, and discovered that it was identical to the one on the image in the menu. There were two brown balls sitting on an edible cone, and frosty air was emanating from it. It appeared to be quite


    appetizing, and everyone was wondering what it would taste like.


    ��Here��s your chocte ice cream. Enjoy.�� Yabemiya handed the ice cream cone over to Kenny, and smiled as she said, ��The best way to eat ice cream is to slowly lick it.��


    ��Alright, thank you.�� Kenny carefully held the ice cream cone in both hands as he focused his gaze on it.


    Frosty air wafted toward him with rich milky undertones and another aroma that he was unable to identify-most likely the so-called chocte. He was immediately intoxicated with the ice cream��s delectable aroma.


    The two little frosty balls were very intricately made, seemingly with apletely even and smooth texture. Kenny wondered how something so fine and smooth could be made.


    ��Is that ice cream?�� Everyone��s attention was drawn to the ice cream in Kenny��s hands. All of the new products released by the restaurant received widespread attention, and they were trying to gauge Kenny��s reaction to see if it was worth trying.


    Kenny gulped in a slightly nervous manner. He hadn��t eaten anything in the morning, and his stomach was already beginning to grumble. He took a deep breath before taking his first lick of the ice cream.


    As his tongue came into contact with the ice cream, he was struck by a cool sensation. The ice cream then began to slowly melt on the tip of his tongue, and a rich sweetness


    flowed into his mouth. The rich alluring


    vor of milk coated his tongue, and it felt


    as if a gentle hand were caressing his cheek before slowly stroking down his neck.


    What an incredible vor! The milky taste is coupled with an exquisitely sweet vor, and the twobine to create such a delicious mix! After swallowing his first lick of ice cream, Kenny stared at the ice cream cone in his hands with an incredulous expression, and he couldn��t help but take another lick.


    He closed his eyes and savored the iparable vor, licking the ice cream in a gentle manner as if he were delicately caressing a priceless treasure.


    It looks really delicious. Should I get one as well? Jimmy looked at the ice cream cone in Kenny��s hands, then patted is own wallet, and fell into deep thought. He had only just received his spending money for the month, and he had to be conservative if he wanted


    to make itst an entire month. He had


    already ordered a tofu pudding, and if he were to order an ice cream as well, he wouldn��t be able to dine at Mamy Restaurant the next day.


    A young man raised his hand, and said, ��TIL


    get the same vor ice cream as him. Bring it to me after I finish my Yangzhou fried rice.��


    ��Father, I also want to eat ice cream! Can you get one for me? Pretty please?�� A little loli wheedled as shetched onto her father��s arm, looking up at him with an expectant gaze in herrge eyes.


    ��No.Your mother says that cold stuff can��t be eaten in the morning.�� The father shook his


    head with a stern expression.


    ��Waaah, but I want it! I want ice cream.�� The little loli immediately burst into tears upon hearing that. Tears began to flow down her cheeks, putting on a pitiable disy.


    ��Don��t cry, baby. Daddy will ask mommyter to see if I can get an ice cream for you for


    lunch. Otherwise, both of us are going to be


    punished.�� The father immediately tried to console his daughter. He picked up the sweet tofu pudding on the table, and said, ��Here��s your favorite sweet tofu pudding. Come on, let��s have some of this.��


    ��I��m going to die without ice cream...�� The little loli slumped in her chair, and closed her eyes to y dead. However, after smelling the delicious aroma of the tofu pudding, her little mouth opened involuntarily to ept the spoonful of tofu pudding. After swallowing, her eyes were still tightly shut as she murmured, ��Even tofu pudding won��t be able to revive me.��

 Chapter 439 - Outdoor Dining Area Construction Package!

    <b>Chapter 439 Outdoor Dining Area Construction Package!</b>


    All of the nearby customers looked at the little loli with benevolent smiles on their faces. She was so chubby and adorable that it was impossible not to like her.


    The little loli opened one eye surreptitiously to check on her father before immediately closing it upon making the discovery that her father was looking right at her. A resigned smile appeared on the man��s face as he turned to look at the ice cream cone in Kenny��s hands. He hesitated momentarily before conceding, ��Alright, eat this tofu pudding, then have this small bowl of fried rice, and daddy will get you an ice cream.��


    ��Really?�� The little loli immediately opened her eyes.


    ��When has father ever lied to you?�� The man looked at her with a doting smile.


    ��Yay! Thank you, Father!�� The little Toli immediately sat up in her seat, and took the spoon from her father��s hand before scooping arge spoonful of tofu pudding into her little mouth.


    Thope I won��t have to kneel on the washboard when I get back. The father heaved a resigned sigh at the sight of his adorable little daughter. He could never refuse her, so she always got what she wanted.


    So this is what a 200 copper coin ice cream tastes like. It��spletely different from the biscuits that are sold for one copper coin each. There really are foods that are indescribably good in this world. If I had enough money, I��d eat 10 more of these. After devouring the entire ice cream cone, Kenny looked at the paper cone in his hand with a slightly wistful expression. He pulled out his wallet before raising his hand to indicate that he was ready for the bill.


    ��Here are 200 copper coins.�� As Sally made her way over to him, Kenny handed over his wallet with a slightly nervous expression. There was probably no other customer in the restaurant that would pay with so many copper coins.


    ��Sure.�� Sally took the wallet, and began to count the copper coins within. After that, she tipped all of the copper coins into a little bag, and nodded at Kenny as she said, ��There are exactly 200 copper coins here.��


    ��Thank you.�� Kenny nodded before taking back his empty wallet, and exiting the restaurant. He looked back at the restaurant with a smile on his face, and earnestly said to himself, ��I��m going to be the best hairdresser in Lace Hair Salon, and then the best hairdresser in Chaos City. When that timees, I��m going to have all three meals here every single day.��


    After making that promise to himself, Kenny departed, and quickly strode over to the hair salon that he was working at.


    After breakfast, many customers


    also wanted to try the ice cream, and they were soon won over by this sweet and icy dessert. Even though cold foods were inadvisable in the mornings, they simply couldn��t stop eating!


    As Dicus was paying for his meal, he turned to Mag, and asked, ��Mr. Mag, I want to take an ice cream cone back for my son. Would I be able to buy one for takeaway?��


    ��It��s possible if you��re an ice magic caster, but ice cream will melt very quickly in the normal temperature, so we don��t sell it as a takeaway. You can bring him here on your day off.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.


    ��I see. Looks like I��ll have to do that, then.�� Dicus nodded with a hint of disappointment on his face. He then gave Mag a thumbs-up, and said, ��Mr. Mag, your restaurant will definitely be the most popr one in the Aden Square.��


    ��You��re far too kind.�� Mag gave a modest smile in response. He was already desensitized topliments of this nature.


    After the breakfast service, Sally and Yabemiya left the restaurant as they had ns to go shopping for clothes together.


    Mag pushed open the door, and looked at the plot of vacantnd outside as he asked internally, ��System, the plot ofnd in front of the restaurant is mine now, so I��vepleted the mission, right?��


    Mamy Restaurant was situated in


    the westernmost corner of the


    Aden Square, and was separated from the Bastie Prison by a wall that was close to five meters tall.


    Of course, even though they neighbored the Bastie Prison, there was still some distance between the two buildings. The restaurant was about 20 meters away from the aforementioned wall, and two rows of trees were nted next to the wall, thereby making it less apparent that the restaurant was right next to the prison.


    As for security, directly within the tall wall was a moat that was 10 meters deep, and in it were countless lethal traps. Beyond the moat were five more walls, encircling the Bastie Prison within.


    Furthermore, the Bastie Prison was split into the first floor section and an underground section. The first floor section housed some low-level criminals who hadmitted rtively minor crimes. All of the powerful criminals or those who hadmitted more heinous crimes were locked up in the underground section. As for just how deep underground the deepest part of the prison was, that was something that only the warden and the city lord knew.


    However, one thing was certaineven powerful 10th-tier beings would find it almost impossible to escape if they were locked up in the Bastie Prison. Furthermore, it was said that the amount of 10th-tier criminals in the Bastie Prison was no less than a two-digit number. Most of them were war criminals from the war among species, while others were criminals who had made severe


    breaches of thew in more recent


    years.


    No one on the entire Nond Continent dared to treat thews of Chaos City as a joke, and the main reason for that was all of the 10th-tier criminals that had been locked up for many years in the Bastie Prison.


    15 years ago, Lord Rn of the Gray Temple led a team of 10 elders to chase down a 10th-tier criminal from Chaos City. They chased him all the way to the dragon ind, where the criminal was killed, but the team of elders was subsequently surrounded and trapped on the ind.


    City Lord Michael mobilized all of his forces in the entire city to attack the dragon ind. The army was led by him and Principal Novan, and the dragon ind finally caved in to the pressure, and was forced to release the team of elders from the Gray Temple.


    After that event, thews of Chaos City became renowned throughout the entire Nond Continent, and no one dared to look down on it.


    After that, a rule was implemented in Chaos City, stating that all giant dragons below the 9th-tier had to assume their human form when entering Chaos City. They were not allowed to revert to their dragon


    forms unless extraordinary


    circumstances arose. Otherwise, they would be evicted from the city, and receive an eternal ban.


    Mag turned his attention away from the walls of the Bastie Prison. It could be said that all of the main leaders in Chaos City at the moment were idealists. Regardless of whether it was the city lord, who wanted to implement absolute equality, the pce lord, who wanted to make the city a safe haven, or the principal, who wanted to bring education to everyone, all of them were far more guided by their ideals and beliefs rather than practical considerations. As such, everything they did was inexplicable to the rest of the world.


    I have to admit, though, that without these people, Chaos City wouldn��t be such an attractive ce. A smile appeared on Mag��s face.


    Even with the small groove beside the prison wall, there was a path of about five to six meters in width in


    front of the restaurant, which


    would be enough space to ce four four-seater tables.


    ��Ding! Congrattions on securing the right to set up an outdoor dining area! You have satisfied the requirement of a 16-seat capacity, so the mission has been sessfullypleted! Mission reward: an outdoor dining area construction package!�� The system��s voice sounded.


    There was no one around anyway, so Mag instructed internally, ��Alright, then construct it for me right now.��


    ��Sorry, the restaurant is of too low a level, so expansion cannot be facilitated.�� The system��s


    obnoxious voice sounded.

 Chapter 440 - A Plan

    <b>Chapter 440 A n</b>


    ��Holy f*ck! Didn��t you tell me to do this mission because the restaurant��s level was too low?�� Mag felt as if he had been yed for a fool.


    ��Yes, but the problem is, the restaurant is of too low a level, so you don��t have the right to use the outdoor dining area construction package. If you��d like to gain ess to the package, then please upgrade the restaurant as soon as possible!�� The system gave a very earnest reply.


    ��For f*ck��s sake.�� Mag massaged his be with an exasperated look, and took a deep breath to calm himself down before saying, ��System, show me my remaining bnce.��


    ��Restaurant��s remaining bnce: 4,710,021 copper coins.�� The system gave a fast reply.


    ��So we��re only missing the reservation fee from the city lord��s castle.�� He was still about 30,000 gold coins away from being able to upgrade the restaurant, but he didn��t have any ns to make arge purchase in the near future aside from purchasing a strength point.


    The price for a second strength point was 50,000 gold coins, and purchasing it was imperative for him. His top priority was to be more powerful, so he had to save up the money


    Mag sat in a chair to sunbathe at the restaurant��s entrance in a leisurely manner, and asked, ��System, what benefits dolget from upgrading the restaurant? If it��s just a simple renovation, then I��m not going to buy the upgrade.��


    In any case, he would be able to upgrade the restaurant after purchasing the strength point, and the outdoor dining area would also be in the bag.


    ��There are many benefits to upgrading the restaurant. You can unlock the outdoor dining area construction package, as well as many other rights. There��s also an upgrade package waiting for you to collect, so this is an unmissable opportunity. Hurry up an upgrade as soon as possible!�� The system immediatelyunched into a vehement introduction.


    ��I see. But I��m not in a hurry at all. In fact, I want to take a nap.�� Mag stretchedzily under the warm sun. If the restaurant upgrade was going to result in major changes, then it was clearly better to implement the upgrade at night.


    Inparison to all the other aforementioned benefits, Mag was more interested in enhancing the restaurant��s defense system. After all, his and Amy��s safety was imperative to him.


    No one could remain on high alert for 24 hours a day, not even a powerful 10th-tier being.


    Furthermore, if he had to constantly look out for all types of hazards every day, then his quality of life would cease to exist. He didn��t want to live in constant fear and apprehension.


    As such, his ultimate goal was very simple-he wanted to upgrade the restaurant��s defense system to the 10th-tier. In that case, the restaurant would be a fortress that could guarantee absolute safety, and he would even be able to reveal his identity to the world without any fear of repercussions.


    Furthermore, back when Mag Alex perished, it wasn��t like he had made the entire world his enemy.


    In fact, he was a highly revered figure in the Roth Empire��s army, even to the extent that he was glorified as a legendary figure. That was most likely the main reason why the Roth Empire didn��tunch a thorough investigation into that


    event.


    Of course, those considerations were very distant for the current Mag. He had to grow stronger away from the public eye to avoid being hunted down by those people in Rodu. At the same time, he had to umte more wealth. Only with both wealth and power could he ensure his safety in this world.


    Mag Alex was a perfect example of power alone being insufficient to guarantee one��s survival. He��d arguably been the most powerful being on the entire continent at his peak, but he still couldn��t escape his eventual fate of dying.


    He was too much of a lone wolf. He didn��t control the armies, nor did he try to befriend any officials. All he had by his side were Irina and his purple-striped griffin.


    A powerful yet uncontroble individual would inevitably be seen as a threat by those who were in power. Mag Alex was too vtile and unpredictable, so they had no choice but to kill him.


    Tronic. Mag Alex was the hero of the Roth Empire, but he was killed by his own people.


    As such, Mag didn��t want to be a lone wolf this time. Of course, the most direct way to enhance overall power was to gather powerfulrades, and create a force to be reckoned with.


    However, Mag didn��t want to do that. He really enjoyed ying with Amy every day, and living a leisurely lifestyle of a chef. He didn��t want to give up this life to be themander of some army.


    Furthermore, it was impossible to create an army that could oppose the Roth Empire in a short time. Even with a 10th-tier knight or magic caster leading the charge, it would still be an impossible task.


    Of course, there were many other ways to skin a cat. Mag��s thought process was that he was going to tie many powerful forces to himself by establishing rtionships of mutual profit. The more such forces he could tie to himself, the more influential he would be.


    | At present, Chaos City appeared to be a good option. It was a colossal force, and it had the power to oppose the Roth Empire if required.


    Most importantly, Mag really liked Chaos City, so he would be happy to see it be a better ce.


    However, Mag wasn��t the lord of the Gray Temple, after all. Even if he were to recover all of his power, he still couldn��t make the entire Chaos City stand behind him. He wasn��t delusional enough to believe that he would be able tomand Chaos City as long as he returned to his former glory.


    Mamy Restaurant��s delicious cuisine was a tool he could use to attract the attention of the higher powers in Chaos City. However, that wasn��t enough. A seasoned politician wouldn��t oppose an entire empire just for a restaurant.


    Mag��s true trump card was actually the steam engine. That was an invention that could revolutionize the entire continent, and usher in a


    new era.


    As the economy continued to develop, production from manualbor was no longer enough to satisfy the growing demand from consumers. Races who had superior stamina or could use magic held a significant advantage in production, but as the market continued to grow, consumer demand would only continue to increase. Furthermore, the economy of the entire continent still had immense potential for growth, so an industrial revolution was inevitable in order to satisfy the demand of a rapidly expanding market.


    At present, there still wasn��t anything that could rece manualbor and increase the rate of production. If steam engines could be invented, then it would definitely elerate the Nond Continent��s advance into the industrial revolution era. That was why the city lord��s castle was willing to throw their support behind Hydle��s team.


    Steam engines, coal, and steam. Those were the three main factors that contributed to the realization of the industrial revolution. The Nond Continent already had thetter two elements, so whoever could master steam technology would be the one to push the entire


    world into the steam era. All of the


    relevant knowledge was sitting in Mag��s mind.


    All he had to do now was to devise a way to maximize profit from inventing the steam engine. Not only did he have to sell them for as high a price as possible, most importantly, he also had to be one of the irreceable pioneers ushering in this new era.


    Only then would he be able to avoid a repeat of the tragedy from three years ago. After that, he would be able run his restaurant and y with Amy every day. That was the type of life he wanted.

 Chapter 441 - The Second Strength Point

    <strong>Chapter 441 The Second Strength Point</strong>


    Mag had already devised two detailed ns in his mind, but neither of them could be implemented right away. Regardless of whether he approached Hydle or the city lord��s castle, he was simply not powerful enough, so it would be very difficult for him to secure the benefits that he wanted during negotiations.


    As expected, dealing with politicians is the most troublesome thing. If I can��t show them something amazing, it��ll be very difficult to convince them to make concessions for me. Mag shook his head with a smile as he looked at the vacant plot ofnd in front of his restaurant. However, the current set of politicians that were in power was very interesting. Mag wasn��t opposed to making some concessions for their sake.


    He wasn��t asking for much. All he wanted was a safe and stable life. Earning money was just an additional bonus along the way.


    ��Hello, are you Mr. Mag? I��m from the finance department of the city lord��s castle, and I��m here to deliver the reservation fees for yesterday.�� Just as Mag was about to fall asleep, a crisp voice sounded from beside him.


    Mag opened his eyes, only to find a woman in a blue city lord��s castle uniform standing beside him, and stood up with a slightly surprised expression. ��Ah, yes I am. The city lord��s castle sure is efficient.��


    The woman appeared to be around 21 to 22 years old, with a petite figure and an oval face. Her ck hair reached just below her ears, giving her a clean and professional look. She wore a faint smile on her face as she looked at Mag, and there was a hint of curiosity shimmering in her eyes.


    Is this the restaurant owner that put an end to yesterday��s conference in one night? Mag was a lot younger and more handsome than Fanny had expected. He was like a charismatic mature man in her eyes.


    The conference between the dragons and demons had concluded in a single night. Both sides had just signed a peace treaty earlier in the morning, and news of this had spread throughout the entire city lord��s castle. At the same time, the owner of the restaurant that the conference had been held in had also be a somewhat renowned figure.


    Apparently, the restaurant owner had contributed greatly to the conference concluding in such a short time. No one knew what had actually happened, as the contents of the conference were strictly confidential, but that only served to enshroud Mag in mystery even more.


    A reservation fee of 300,000 copper coins a night, and a mysterious restaurant owner that was imperative to the conference. All of this was enough to make people very curious.


    ��Is there something on my face?�� Mag looked at Fanny with an amused smile. In contrast with her professional appearance, she was acting in quite an adorkable manner.


    ��Ah, no.�� Fanny quickly came to her senses, and hurriedly shook her head as a faint blush appeared on her face. She was slightly embarrassed as she looked at Mag, and said, ��Mr. Mag, do you have some time now to process the payment?��


    ��Of course. Pleasee in.�� Mag smiled and nodded, inviting Fanny into the restaurant.


    ��Thank you.�� Fanny nodded as her impression of Mag improved even further. Not only was he very handsome, he was also a polite gentleman.


    After Fanny entered the restaurant, a stunned expression immediately appeared on her face. She was wondering why the city lord had chosen such a small restaurant as the conference venue, but little did she know that the small and unassuming exterior of the restaurant would be hiding such avish interior.


    ��Please have a seat.�� Mag emerged from the kitchen with a smile, and ced a ss of water on the table in front of


    her.


    ��Thank you.�� Fanny sat down, and ced the documents in her hands onto the table. She picked up the ss of water carefully, and began to inspect it with rapt attention. She then caught sight of Mag through the transparent ss, and suddenly realized that what she was doing was rather inappropriate, so she hurriedly put the ss down in an embarrassed manner as she said, ��Sorry, this is my first time seeing a crystal ss, so...��


    ��That��s alright. When I saw this ss for the first time, | slept with it for an entire night.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.


    ��Pffft-�� Fanny couldn��t help but burst intoughter upon hearing that, and she looked up at Mag with a grateful expression. His light-hearted joke hadpletely dispelled the awkward atmosphere.


    ��This is the payment form. You��ll need to sign here, and I��ll be taking this back with me.�� Fanny took a sip of water to calm herself down before handing over two sheets of paper to Mag. At the same time, she passed a blue bag of money over to him, and smiled as she said, ��Here are 300 dragon coins, you can count them if you��d like.��


    ��I trust the city lord��s castle.�� Mag signed his name on one of the sheets of paper before stowing away the bag of money with a smile.


    The system had already tallied the money for him, so he knew that nothing was missing.


    ��You sure are an interesting man, Mr. Mag.�� Fanny epted the signed document from Mag. Prior toing here, she had already counted the money twice, so she was sure that the amount was correct. She looked at the signature on the document, and a hint of surprise appeared on her face as she discovered that Mag��s handwriting was even prettier than her own.


    ��The restaurant has to be interesting. Otherwise, I��d get no customers,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    Perhaps it was due to the addition of Amy in his life, but in this life, he was a lot more extroverted. In his past life, he was a very aloof and forbidding man, but in this life, he enjoyed chatting with other people, hearing their stories, as well as telling them stories of his own.


    Having strayed far away from the inte, Mag paid more attention to the world around him, and discovered that the real world was far more interesting than the digital one.


    ��Umm... Mr. Mag, I heard that the food at Mamy Restaurant is really good. Can I order something now? I haven��t had any breakfast yet.�� After stowing away the documents, Fanny turned to Mag with a hint of nervous anticipation on her face. Prior toing here, her colleagues had told her that Mag was a very stubborn man, and that he refused to cook outside of opening hours. However, after meeting him, she discovered that he was actually a lot more warm and gentle than she had imagined, so perhaps he would agree.


    ��My apologies, but we��re currently outside of operating hours at the moment, so the restaurant won��t be supplying any food. If you would like to have a meal here, you cane back during opening hours.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. That was a non-negotiable rule.


    ��Alright, then I��lle back next time.�� Fanny nodded with a hint of disappointment on her face at the sight of Mag��s determined expression. She finished the water in her ss before standing up as she said, ��I��ll be taking my leave now, Mr. Mag. Oh, by the way, my name is Fanny.��


    ��It was a pleasure to meet you, Ms. Fanny.��


    After Fanny left, Mag closed the restaurant door, and said internally, ��System, I want to purchase another strength point.��


    ��The second strength point will cost 50,000 gold coins. Are you sure you would like to make the purchase?�� The system��s voice sounded.


    ��Yes. I have to be stronger!�� Mag nodded with a firm expression.


    ��Ding! 50,000 gold coins have been sessfully deducted; the second strength point has been sessfully purchased!


    ��Would you like to use this strength point now?��


    ��Yes! No, hold on a...��


    ��Ding! The strength point has been sessfully activated! What were you saying?��

 Chapter 442 - The Magus Tower Was the Most

    <strong>Chapter 442 The Magus Tower Was the Most</strong>


    Powerful Force


    What did it feel like to be electrocuted to the point of dancing?


    Mag felt like he could win a dancepetition if he had some background music!


    ��F*ck you, system!��


    Mag��s face was charred ck as he stood in front of his restaurant. He touched the new afro that he had just been given by the system, and a burst of crackling electricity erupted, making him instantly withdraw his hand. Despite that, his fingertips were still a little numb.


    A few holes had also been burned into his chef��s suit due to the excessively powerful electric currents, and the acrid smell of something burning wafted throughout the


    restaurant.


    ��Please do not verbally abuse the system!�� The system��s serious voice sounded.


    ��F*ck you! F*ck you!��


    Mag immediately delivered more verbal abuse upon hearing that. He wasn��t prepared at all for that electric current, and as it spread through his body, stimting his cells, he felt as if he caught a brief glimpse of heaven. It was an indescribable feeling.


    After taking off his chef��s suit, he discovered that aside from ayer of soot that had appeared over his skin, there was nothing else amiss. His body hadn��t suffered any burns, and he heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing that.


    The electric currents running through his hair took a while to die down. Mag tried to clench his fist, and as his muscles contracted, he could tell that his strength had improved.


    After raising his strength points by 0.5, his strength wasparable to that of a 1st-tier knight. Furthermore, his speed and swordsmanship had also been enhanced, so his overall power had received a boost.


    ��The system is warning you again, do not-��


    ��I��ve umted more than 50,000 points, right? Does that mean I can upgrade the restaurant?�� Mag closed the door, and cut the system off as he went upstairs.


    The system could only force back its words. It was silent for a moment before putting on a cheery tone as it said, ��That��s exactly right! You��ve umted 63,000 points, so you��ve satisfied the requirement for upgrading the restaurant. You may now trade in your points to upgrade the restaurant to level two.��


    ��Sorry, but I have no intention of doing that at the moment.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.


    ��You...�� The system didn��t know how to respond to that.


    After stripping off his clothes, Mag walked into the bathroom, and began to clean the soot off his body while experiencing the changes that the additional strength point had brought him.


    Mag��s power progression was different from normal people��s cultivation. In his case, it was more like a game where he had to unlock features throughpleting missions, bing stronger in the process.


    Furthermore, he also had to constantly practice his swordsmanship in order to make himself the most powerful among beings of the same rank.


    Moreover, an additional strength point entailed that the upper limit on his speed and swordsmanship had been raised, so he had to keep training in those aspects.


    As Mag washed the soot off his body, he murmured to himself, ��If I hone my swordsmanship to the maximal extent that I��m currently capable of, I should be able to take on a 3rd-tier being with no problems, right?��


    At the northern gate of Chaos City, a line of gray horse-drawn carriages was slowly approaching. The carriages were drawn by 1st-tier unicorns. They were easy to tame and had great endurance, so they were often used for transport over long distances.


    All of the horse-drawn carriages carried boxes of cargo, and it could be seen from the exhausted unicorns that all of the boxes were very heavy. The carriage drivers were also quite


    disheveled and weary.


    There was a total of 15 such carriages. A middle-aged man in a suit of silver armor sat on thest carriage. There was arge sword beside him, and a smile appeared on his face as he looked up at the tall city walls of Chaos City.


    Behind the cargo carriages were eight horse-drawn carriages bearing the insignia of the Roth Empire Magus Tower. A young boy with a head of golden curls peeked out from within the first of those carriages, and he was slightly surprised at the sight of the imposing city walls as he murmured to himself, ��So this is Chaos City? Who would have thought that there really would be a city asrge as Rodu...��


    The young boy appeared to be around 12 or 13 years old, with fair skin and brown eyes. He wore a dark blue set of magician robes with a small golden tower badge adorning his chest. That was the badge of the Roth Empire��s Magus Tower.


    ��It sure is a big city. I heard that all kinds of species live in Chaos City, and even giant dragons are quitemon here. That��s something that we don��t see in Rodu,�� an even younger boy chimed in as he tried to look outside the carriage.


    ��Hmph, it��s just a city founded by a bunch of nobodies; it��spletely iparable to Rodu. Even if it��s simr innd area, there��s no way that it can be asvish as Rodu, and itsws and order must be inplete turmoil.�� Another young boy shook his head with a disdainful expression.


    This young boy was slightly older, and appeared to be about 15 to 16 years of age. He also wore a set of deep blue magician robes, and his head of eye-catching green hair was tied in a messy ponytail. His skin was more yellow in color, and he had a few freckles on his face. Whenever he spoke, he had his chin slightly raised as if he were looking


    at others using his nostrils.


    ��Hank, my master said that Chaos City��sws and order are really good, and he warned me to obey Chaos City��sws or I might not be able to go back. Is that true?�� The young boy with golden hair turned to the older green-haired boy with a curious expression.


    ��We��re representing the Magus Tower to challenge Chaos School of Chaos City. We have the entire Roth Empire backing us, so why would we have to follow this city��s rules?�� Hank pursed his lips, and jeered, ��George, you have good aptitude, but you��re a little cowardly. Magic casters from our Magus Tower only ever have to answer to the Magus Tower; we don��t have to payws any heed. We��re even exempt from having to follow the Roth Empire��sws to a certain extent, so what��s Chaos City inparison? They wouldn��t dare to do anything to us.��


    ��Yeah! The Magus Tower is the most powerful magician faction on the entire Nond Continent; we don��t need to follow Chaos City��s rules.�� The youngest boy among them nodded with an excited expression.


    ��I see.�� George nodded with a thoughtful look. He then asked, ��But aside from representing the Magus Tower in challenging Chaos School, aren��t we here to congratte Master Krassu on epting a new disciple? Master also told us to challenge Master Krassu��s new disciple. We should take that seriously, right?��


    ��Heh, Krassu is just an old fart. My master told me that he could crush Krassu into the ground with a single hand. As for his disciple, she��s nothing.�� A disdainful smile appeared


    on Hank��s face as a green wand revolved around his finger.


    ��However, my master told us not to hold back this time. Regardless of whether it��s the trash from Chaos School, or that old fart Krassu��s new disciple, we should stomp them into the ground, and show them the power of the Magus Tower. We have to let them know that the Magus Tower is the premier force on the Nond Continent.�� Hank chuckled coldly.

 Chapter 443 - New Spell

    <strong>Chapter 443 New Spell</strong>


    ��Master, I��ve already mastered the wind fire wheel, so what new spell are we learning today?�� Within the magic room, Amy looked up at Krassu with a curious expression. There were two wind me wheels beneath her feet, and they were quickly rotating, allowing her to hover about 40 centimeters above the ground.


    Krassu nodded with approval at the sight of the two wind fire wheels revolving beneath Amy��s feet, and he smiled as he said, ��We won��t be learning a new spell today. Instead, we��ll do a new experiment. I heard Urien has taught you a spell known as the mes of extreme frost, right? Let��s try tobine the mes of extreme frost with the exploding fireball spell, and see what effect that would create.��


    ��Combine them? How can ice and fire bebined?�� Amy was quite perplexed.


    ��Ice and fire cannot bebined under normal circumstances. They areplete opposites, and any contact between them will result in an extremely powerful explosion. That��s why the battles between me and Urien are always so destructive.�� Krassu nodded with a smile as he said, ��But your situation is quite special, Little Amy. You��ll be releasing ice and fire at the same time, and that��s very rare among magic casters as no one would cultivate two types of magic at the same time. Hence, I think you��ll be able tobine the two types of magic to create apletely new type of power, power that will exceed both the mes of extreme frost and the exploding fireball.��


    ��Really? Then where do we do the experiments?�� Amy immediately became very excited upon hearing that.


    ��Let��s experiment right here. Master will look after you, so you don��t need to worry about anything.�� Krassu took a couple of steps back with a calm and confident smile on his face.


    ��Alright.�� Amy nodded, and the expression on her little face became serious all of a sudden. She raised her little hands slowly, and a ball of icy blue mes erupted from her left hand, while a ball of reddish-purple mes rose up from her right hand. Both fireballs had a diameter of around 20 centimeters, and they burned soundlessly.


    Ice and fire appeared at the same time, making one side of the room freezing cold, while the other side was scorching hot.


    ��Master, I��m going tobine them now.�� Amy slowly raised her two little hands, and the fireballs flew forward, approaching each other at the same time.


    As the frosty energy and scorching heat waves shed, both fireballs became a little unstable, and crackles and pops could be heard as they began to erode one another.


    The fireballs tremored gently as if they were going to explode at any moment, but Amy maintained strict control over them, forcing them to approach each other in an attempt tobine them.


    ��Don��t worry about anything, Little Amy, I��ll protect you.�� Krassu��s eyes grew brighter and brighter. He was also very much looking forward to seeing what would happen. The idea tobine fire and ice struck him out of the blue, and even he wasn��t sure what kind of effect it would create.


    ��Master, I feel like they��re about to explode. Aren��t they going to destroy the entire magic room?�� Amy was quite concerned.


    ��It��s alright. With Master here, even an explosion won��t be able to hurt you. Besides, it doesn��t matter if this magic room gets destroyed. Arthur is arriving today, so you��ll have a brand-new magic room soon, one that��s countless times better than this one.�� Krassu waved his hand in a nonchnt manner.


    ��Boom!��


    A resounding boom erupted from the building in the corner of the magic school. The three-storied building shook violently, and all of the students and teachers on the first and second floors fled in panic. They stood outside the building, and stared up at the third floor with dumbstruck expressions as steam escaped from the windows.


    ��Teacher, did an explosion just ur?�� a student asked.


    ��I think so.�� The magic teacher was alsopletely dumbfounded. He had sensed the powerful magic waves emanating from upstairs, but he knew who was up there. His top priority was to evacuate all of the students to a safe ce. As for pressing charges against the man upstairs for recklessly endangering the students�� lives, that was something that he didn��t dare to do.


    ��Master Krassu? Master Krassu? Are you alright?��


    Within the steamy magic room, Krassu��s head of white hair was standing up on ends, and his beard was slightly curled from the effects of the explosion. Meanwhile, Amy looked at him from the side with concern in her eyes.


    In contrast, she waspletely fine. In fact, not even a single drop of water hadnded on her.


    ��Oh... I��m fine. I just didn��t think that thebination of the two types of magic would create such terrifying power.�� Krassu gave an awkwardugh in response. He had been toocent, and had been caughtpletely off guard by the power of the explosion.


    A ball of fire appeared over his hand, and all of the steam in the magic room quickly receded as if it had met the bane of its existence. In the blink of an eye, no more steam could be seen in the magic room, and all of the wet patches on his robes had dried out.


    ��Alright, let��s all go back in. Looks like it was just a false rm.�� The teacher shook his head in a resigned manner at the sight of the receding clouds of steam, and ushered the students back into the building.


    ��Master, was that experiment a failure? I felt like they were going tobine with each other, but something seemed to stop them at thest moment.�� Amy looked up at Krassu with her little brows furrowed deep in thought.


    ��Have you already sensed that?�� Krassu was initially nning on asking Amy to give up on the experiment for now, but his eyes immediately lit up upon hearing that. A smile appeared on his face, and he said, ��Let��s keep experimenting. Try to find that impeding force that you mentioned, and get rid of it. After that, a brand-new spell will be created.��


    ��Alright, then I��ll continue. Master, you should go back a little further. I don��t want to hurt you.�� Amy nodded before turning to Krassu with a concerned expression.


    ��Ahem, that was just an ident. Continue, Little Amy.�� Krassu was slightly embarrassed, but he still retreated a couple of steps.


    Thus, a series of explosions erupted one after another, rocking the building over and over again. All of the students gradually became ustomed to this, and no longer panicked as they had in the aftermath of the first explosion.


    In the eastern region of the city, where the Elven Embassy of Chaos City was situated, Yngwie knocked on the door of arge room, and smiled as he asked, ��Young Master Blour, did you sleep wellst night?��


    After a short while, the door was suddenly opened, and a face that was covered in green tree sap poked out from within the room.


    ��Woah!��


    Yngwie��s eyes widened, and he almostshed out as he stumbled back a couple of steps.


    ��Why are you looking at me like that, Uncle Yngwie? We met just yesterday, and you��re already unable to recognize me? This is just an aloe vera face mask,�� Blour exined. A smile appeared on his face, revealing rows of pristine and even teeth.

 Chapter 444 - Stunning Features

    Chapter 444 Stunning Features


    ��Young Master Blour, what are you doing?�� Yngwie wore a stunned expression as he looked at Blour, whose entire face was covered in green tree sap, leaving only the white of his eyes and teeth unstained. He had always been quite a pain to look after ever since he was a child, and Yngwie was already beginning to wonder whether it was a good idea to ask him toe to Chaos City.


    ��Well, I came all the way here from the Wind Forest, and the journey was a really long one in which I felt a lot of moisture escape from my face, so I have to put on a face mask first thing in the morning. Maintenance is required for prolonged beauty. Otherwise, one will only be more and more hideous; that applies to both men and women,�� Blour exined.


    Yngwie��s brows furrowed upon hearing that. Even Young Mistress Sally didn��t have as many problems as he had. However, he didn��t press the issue any further, as it wasn��t something that he could change anyway. Instead, he said, ��Seeing as you��ve arrived in Chaos City, you should go and pay a visit to Young Mistress Sally. If you want to be the leader of the Baibilly Family, then your only chance would be to marry Young Mistress Sally. If Young Mistress Sally bes the new elven princess, then you could even be the elven king in the future.��


    ��But I��ve never wanted to inherit the position of family leader, nor do I have any interest in bing the elven king.�� Brewster shrugged before turning to Yngwie with a smile as he said, ��Do you really think that the young mistress of the Brewster Family can be the new elven princess? Even if she does be the princess, there will only be one queen among the elves, and that��s Princess Irina! She is the embodiment of beauty, wisdom, and power! There is no elf that��s more perfect than her in this world, and only she is fit to lead the elven race.��


    Yngwie��s brows furrowed as he said, ��But she��s no longer the only candidate to be the elven queen. From what I��ve heard, Mistress Helena is searching for new candidates, which makes it uncertain who will be the elven queen in the end. Young Mistress Sally is one of the most likely contenders.��


    ��Really now? Actually, I��ve always been curious about something. Five years ago, Princess Irina was already a 10th-tier magic caster renowned across the entire Nond Continent. Back when she returned to the elven race three years ago, who could have been a match for her in battle aside from the queen herself? Do you really think a 7th-tier magic caster like Young Mistress Sally can defeat Princess Irina, and obtain the approval of the Tree of Life? If so, then what would be the point of those other so-called candidates that Helena rmended?�� A hint of a mocking smile appeared on Blour��s face. It was difficult to take him seriously with thatyer of green tree sap smeared all over his face, but Yngwie could hear the determination in his voice.


    Yngwie fell silent for a long while as he looked at Blour with a hint of tion in his eyes. It was often said that the third young master waszy, andcked ambition, so he wouldn��t amount to anything. However, his assessment of the current situation of the elven race disyed an astute tactical mind.


    Politics was always moreplex than it appeared to be on the surface. None of the major families of the elven race were stupid, and Mistress Helena��s influence among the elven race didn��t just stem from her power. As the elven high priestess, her authority wasparable to that of the elven queen.


    ��Perhaps you��re right, but your objective ining to Chaos City this time is to establish a rtionship with Young Mistress Sally. Even if you can��t make her fall in love with you, you have to convince her to go back willingly. In that case, the Brewster Family will receive more support, and that would also be very important for you. If you��re not going to do that, then you can go back now,�� Yngwie said.


    ��I��m actually also quite curious about this Young Mistress Sally. Why did she leave home just because she had to marry me? I feel like she would regret her decision for sure if she were to see my stunning features. Being too beautiful really is a curse sometimes.�� Blour stroked his chin with a concerned expression.


    Yngwie ignored Blour��s narcissistic monologue, and put on a serious expression as he said, ��Let��s go to that restaurant tomorrow. Find an excuse to see Young Mistress Sally, but don��t make what you��re here to do too obvious. Otherwise, she could run away again.��


    ��I can��t go today; I still need more sleep. I��m going back to bed after washing off this face mask. Everything else will have to wait until tomorrow.�� Blour shook his head and yawned before closing the door.


    Making Young Mistress Sally fall in love with him is probably next to impossible. Yngwie stared at the closed door in silence for a while before shaking his head in resignation and departing.


    Following the lunch service, Mag took Amy to school. He had only just returned to the restaurant when he heard a burst of knocking on the door.


    Mag opened the door, only to discover Hydle with a cloth bag tucked under his arm. ��Pleasee in, Principal Hydle.��


    ��Apologies for the intrusion, Mr. Mag. I hope you��re not getting sick of seeing me.�� Hydle smiled as he walked in.


    ��Not at all, Principal Hydle. I can learn a lot from conversing with you, so it��s my pleasure.�� Mag smiled as he poured a ss of water for Hydle. He actually had a lot of respect for this man who had dedicated his entire life to research and invention. In the past, his mentor was the exact same type of person. Even though he didn��t make any groundbreaking inventions, his spirit and attitude were quite admirable.


    ��I wanted to ask you some questions about the transmission gear that you mentioned before...�� Hydle took a sip of water beforeunching a barrage of questions at Mag.


    Mag gave rather conservative answers in response. Even though Hydle had worked on the steam engine for several decades, Mag couldn��t just give him all of the answers. He had to dy the invention of the steam engine until the timing was right.


    ��Mr. Mag, you have some brilliant thoughts and ideas about mechanics. I feel a little embarrassed exchanging ideas with you.�� Hydle looked at Mag with admiration in his eyes as he said, ��I would like to extend another offer to you to join our team. You can do research during your free time outside of running your restaurant. I promise you that we won��t force you into any obligations that you��re unwilling to undertake.��


    ��My apologies, Principal Hydle. I have to spend my free time with my daughter, so I won��t have time to participate in your research. However, if an idea springs to mind, I can perhaps do some experiments of my own.�� Mag rejected the offer with a smile. If he were to join them, it would be difficult for him to detach himself from their team in the future.


    ��I see. Spending time with your daughter is indeed more important.�� Hydle nodded with a hint of disappointment on his face.


    ��I��m quite curious, though. Principal Hydle, is your research project being exclusively funded by the city lord��s castle?�� Mag asked.


    Hydle shook his head, and replied, ��No, no, the city lord��s castle has given us a lot of support, but we also signed a sponsorship contract with Buffett Banks to ensure that we have sufficient research funds. If my research were to bear fruit, then they will have priority in the usage rights.��

 Chapter 445 - Money is the Least of our Concerns!

    Chapter 445 Money is the Least of our Concerns!


    ��The Buffett Family?�� Mag was a little surprised as he looked at Hydle. Mag had been involved in some conflict with two board members of the Chamber of Commerce, and was quite opposed to the Chamber of Commerce��s discrimination toward mixed-race beings, so he had done some research into their organization. As such, he had a rough understanding toward the Moreton Family, which had founded the colossus that was the Chamber of Commerce.


    The Buffett Family owned the most renowned banks on the entire Nond Continent. Buffett Banks branches could be found everywhere on the continent, even on the dragon ind and Demon Inds. Deposit slips stamped with the bank��s anti-counterfeit codes could be used to withdraw money from any of their branches, and that eliminated the risk and inconvenience of having to constantly carry aroundrge sums of money. As such, they were heavily endorsed by merchants, and received protection from all types of official organizations.


    On the back of its countless banks, the Buffett Family created an enormous empire of wealth. No one knew just how much money went through Buffet Banks every year, but what was certain was that the Buffett Family was the most influential family in the Nond Continent��s business sector, one that even the Moreton Family couldn��tpare


    to.


    Furthermore, in recent years, Scheer Buffett had brought on a series of revolutionary changes, expanding the amount of current and fixed-term deposits, as well as lending out more loans, thereby drastically increasing Buffett Banks�� trade volume and methods of securing ie. All of those changes were made with a lot of foresight, and even Mag was a little stunned by her brilliant business mind.


    He didn��t think that the Buffett Family had also invested in Hydle��s research. In that case, Mag felt like the Buffett Family wasn��t as simple as they appeared to be. Aside from their banks, they most likely had many other sources of ie through different types of investment.


    At the very least, Mag could see the Buffett Family��s astute judgment and foresight in their decision to invest in researching the steam engine. A sharp business sense was something that all sessful businessmen had to possess.


    The Chamber of Commerce is currently being run by the Moreton Family, and they��rergely responsible for the discrimination against multiracial beings in Chaos City. I heard that Buffett Family withdrew from the contention for the role of president of the Chamber of Commerce 25 years ago. The Buffett Family also just so happens to be interested in the steam engine, and is very powerful financially... Perhaps this will be something that I can use against the Chamber of Commerce. Mag��s eyes gradually lit up as a n slowly began to appear in his mind.


    His deration to Goodenia, stating that he was going to overthrow the Chamber of Commerce, seemed like the words of a madman to others, but Mag was quite serious about that


    On the Nond Continent, it was verymon for mixed-race beings to be discriminated against. Chaos City was already quite a hospitable and friendly ce for them, but that was not the case in the Roth Empire and among the orcs. In fact, biracial creatures were essentially ves to them.


    Amy was a half-elf, so Mag wanted to rid the world of discrimination against beings of mixed race. He wanted Amy to be seen as a normal being someday.


    In doing so, he would have to change the entire world, and perhaps it would be a good starting point to overthrow the Chamber of Commerce. Mag had never been able to find a way to do this, but an option had finally been presented to him.


    ��The Buffett Family has given me a lot of financial aid, but the progress of my research has remained stagnant, and we��re trying everything we can think of, but to no avail. If we can��t produce a finished product in three years, the Buffett Family could also withdraw their funding. In that case, our research would be even more difficult.�� Hydle sighed with a resigned expression.


    ��I trust that Principal Hydle will seed very soon. This is going to be a monumental achievement that will be recorded in the history books of the Nond Continent,�� Mag encouraged with a smile.


    ��I hope so. If we do seed, I��ll be sure to put your name forward as one of the main contributors, Mr. Mag.�� A smile reappeared on Hydle��s face.


    ��Then I wish us good luck,�� Mag responded with a smile. After chatting for a while longer, Hydle got up to leave.


    Perhaps I can find an opportunity to approach the Buffett Family. I don��t have the power to negotiate with the city lord��s castle at the moment, but if I can get the Buffett Family on my side, then the city lord��s castle will be forced to take me more seriously. Mag stood in front of his restaurant, and looked on as Hydle departed. His gaze then fell on the neighboring forge, upon which a smile appeared on his face. Perhaps I can get Mobai onboard as well. We��ll use the blueprint for a cannon to exchange for a finished steam engine; that shouldn��t be too bad a deal.


    Buffett Banks main branch, central conference chamber.


    Scheer Buffett wore a red dress as she sat at the head of the table. She looked at the higher-ups of the bank sitting on either side of the table, and wore a confident expression on her pretty face as she said, ��Our Buffett Family must seed in the election in two months. Even though we haven��t contended for the role of president for over 20 years, over 80% of the members in the Chamber of Commerce have dealings with our bank. Many of them have also taken out loans with us, and as long as we can get more than 50% of them to support us, we��ll be able toe out on top in this election.��


    The balding middle-aged man sitting on Scheer��s right turned to her with a grave expression, and said, ��Young Mistress, from the past few elections, it��s apparent that the Moreton Family still holds an absolute advantage. The Dodges and Marquis Families weren��t even able to secure a third of the votes in the past elections, so they posed no threat at all to Jeffree. Jeffree is an extremely influential figure in the Chamber of Commerce, and even though our Buffett Family has financial dealings with many businesses, we have to realize that those dealings are mutually beneficial. Our Buffett Banks was able to rise so quickly thanks to investment from the members of the Chamber of Commerce, so we can��t extort and force them to support us in the election. As such, I don��t think we have great chances in the election this time unless we offer conditions that are irresistible to other businesses. Otherwise, we would most likely end up in the same


    situation that the Dodges Family found itself in.��


    ��I agree with the treasurer��s opinion. Our Buffett Banks hasn��t participated in the election for 25 years. During that time, we��ve been focusing entirely on developing the bank, so we��ve very rarely participated in the management of the Chamber of Commerce. In fact, some of the newer members aren��t even aware that the Buffett Family is one of the founders of the Chamber of Commerce. If we suddenly enter the election without any preparation beforehand, we could end up with an even worse result than what the Dodges and Marquis Families achieved.�� The red-haired middle-aged man sitting on Scheer��s left nodded in agreement.


    ��This conference today is being held with the sole purpose of brainstorming for strategies to maximize our chances in the uing election. As I said, my goal is to win the election two months from now.�� Scheer looked at everyone, and a confident smile appeared on her face as she said, ��Remember, money is the least of our concerns, and to umte wealth is the ultimate goal of all businessmen.��

 Chapter 446 - Lowly Half-Breeds

    Chapter 446 Lowly Half-Breeds


    A long line of carriages stopped in front of Chaos School, and Arthur jumped down from one of the horse-drawn carriages. He left his longsword on the carriage, and quickly made his way over to the school gates as he said, ��| am the servant of Master Krassu, Arthur, and I request entry into Chaos School for this group of carriages.��


    Anthoine made his way toward Arthur, and asked, ��What��s on those carriages?��


    Arnold also followed behind him, and looked at the group of carriages with a curious expression.


    Not long ago, Arthur had been responsible for transporting Krassu to the school every day, so both Anthoine and Arnold recognized him. However, they had to verify what the carriages were carrying before allowing them into the school. That was part of the school��s safety protocol.


    ��Everything on those horse-drawn carriages is a present to Master Krassu. The first 10 carriages contain gold coins, silver coins, and dragon coins, while thest five contain magic items. You can check the contents of the carriages if you��d like,�� Arthur replied.


    ��10 carriages filled with gold coins?!�� Anthoine and Arnold were both shocked to hear that. They stared at the long line of horse-drawn carriages, struggling toprehend that the first 10 were filled with coins. Those carriages were all veryrge, and if the coins were to be unloaded, they would definitely be able to fill arge room.


    ��If they��re presents for Master Krassu, then there��s no need for us check the contents. Do be careful that you don��t bump into any students with your carriages, though.�� Anthoine shook his head, and allowed the carriages to pass through. However, his gaze then fell upon thest dozen or so horse-drawn carriages, and he asked, ��Who are those people?��


    ��They came here with me from Rodu. However, they��re not guests of Master Krassu. They��re most likely here to cause trouble for your Chaos School,�� Arthur responded with a smile before directing the line of horse-drawn carriages into the school.


    ��What��s that supposed to mean?�� Both Anothoine and Arnold were rather confused upon hearing that. However, they soon caught sight of the small tower badges on the robes of the magic casters on the carriages, and their brows furrowed in unison. ��They��re from the Magus Tower!��


    ��Looks like the Magus Tower is sending people to challenge our school again.�� Anthoine wore a slightly grim expression upon seeing that, but he remained unflustered as he stopped the line of advancing carriages, and said, ��Who goes there? This is Chaos School, and outsiders are strictly prohibited from entry during school hours!��


    ��We were sent here by the Roth Empire��s Magus Tower and the Advanced Imperial Academy. We havee to Chaos City as part of an exchange program. This is an exchange letter with the stamp of the Roth Empire Education Department; please pass this on to the principal.�� A middle-aged man wearing Roth Empire official robes emerged from the second horse-drawn carriage, and handed a purple and golden letter to Anthoine.


    ��So this is Chaos School?�� George peered out from within the first carriage, and looked around at the slightly dpidated school gates, upon which a hint of disappointment appeared on his face as he said, ��It��s so old and damaged. I thought a school that can rank alongside our Advanced Imperial Academy would be a really awesome one, but it doesn��t look like it��s anything special.��


    ��This is just a crappy school for peasants; what did you expect? Even lowly half-breeds can study at this school. I wouldn��te to study here even if they begged me.�� Hank scoffed as he looked around with a disdainful expression. He then looked down at Anthoine in a high and mighty manner, and said, ��Oi, old man! Are you blind? How dare you block a carriage from the Magus Tower? Aren��t you afraid of losing your job?��


    Anthoine, who was just about to take the exchange letter, looked up at Hank with an indifferent expression, and said, ��These are the rules of Chaos School. I don��t care if you��re from the Magus Tower or the Advanced Imperial Academy; everyone receives the same treatment here. If I don��t stop you here, I would be known as the cowardly gatekeeper of Chaos School, and in that case, I really would be in danger of losing my job.��


    ��How dare you speak to me like that, you old fart? Do you know who I am? I��m a 4th-tier magic caster, and I can kill you in the blink of an eye!�� A cold smile appeared on Hank��s face as green magic light shimmered on his right hand.


    ��Brawls and usage of offensive magic spells are strictly prohibited within Chaos School. That is also one of our rules.�� Anthoine looked at the magic light gathering on Hank��s hand, but his expression remained calm and collected.


    Arnold also looked on with an indifferent expression. Both of them were already used to this. Every year, the Roth Empire would sent some people to Chaos School to cause all kind of trouble. In particr, those from the Magus Tower were especially arrogant.


    ��You!!�� Hank raised his hand, about to unleash his magic spell. As one of the most talented young prodigies of the Magus Tower, he had never been looked down on by a gatekeeper before.


    Right at that moment, another middle-aged magic caster emerged from the second carriage, and coldly scolded, ��That��s enough, Hank! You��re a representative of the Magus Tower; don��t ever forget that!��


    ��Yes.�� Hank was reluctant to do so, but he still withdrew the spell. However, a cold look shimmered in his eyes as he thought to himself, You��re but a mere 7th-tier magic caster, Abbott. I��ll be able to surpass you in no time!


    George took a nce at Abbott, and also chose to remain silent.


    Abbott turned to Anthoine with a serious expression, and said, ��Please notify Principal Novan that Abbott is here with some younger disciples of the Magus Tower, and that we would like to issue a challenge to Chaos School. This will be a good opportunity for our young magic casters to spar and learn, so I hope the principal can ept the challenge.��


    ��Alright, please wait here for a moment. I��ll pass on this letter and your challenge to the principal. As for whether you��ll be allowed to enter Chaos School, the principal will be the one to decide that.�� Anthoine took the exchange letter,


    and turned to depart.


    Meanwhile, Arnold stood at the school gates with an alert expression, clearly not intending to let anyone pass.


    ��Master Abbott, we were sent here by the empire, and we��re the representatives of Magus Tower, so why are we not being granted entry?�� George was rather perplexed as he turned to Abbott.


    Abbott turned to George with a serious expression, and said, ��Don��t underestimate Chaos School, George. Their facilities may not be very grand andvish, but that has nothing to do with the power of their students. You have to make sure to take this challenge seriously. In the past 50 years, the number of magic casters that emerged from Chaos School is only second to our Magus Tower.��


    ��Is that so?�� George nodded with a thoughtful expression.


    ��They��re just a bunch of trash.�� Hank pursed his lips in a disdainful manner.


    Abbott took a nce at Hank, but didn��t say anything.

 Chapter 447 - He’s Busy

    Chapter 447 He��s Busy


    Outside the magic room, Arthur appraised Krassu in a respectful manner, and informed, ��Master, the gold coins have all been transported here from Rodu, but there��s quite arge quantity of them, so I was wondering where you would like them to be stored. The magic items that you requested have also been purchased, and the magic room from the Magus Tower has been disassembled. All of the useful items have been transported here.��


    ��Stuff all of the gold coins onto the first floor. I asked Novan if I could use the first floor to store gold coins, and he agreed. Store the magic items into another room, and organize them in different categories. I��ll be able to build a new magic room for Little Amy in the next few days,�� Krassu replied with an expectant smile on his face.


    ��Yes.�� Arthur nodded, and hesitated momentarily before asking, ��Master, the people from the Magus Tower have also arrived, and they��re currently at the school gates. Aside from challenging Chaos School, their other objective is to pay a visit to you. Would you like to see them today?��


    ��No. I��m busy teaching Little Amy magic. Those guys aren��t here with any good intentions, anyway. If they want to challenge Amy, then they��ll have to challenge Chaos School first as Amy will be representing Chaos School.�� Krassu shook his head firmly. He then turned to look at Amy, who was still painstakingly attempting tobine the two types of magic, and a warm smile appeared on his face.


    ��Alright, I��ll ry the message to them.�� Arthur nodded respectfully before turning to leave.


    As he went back into the magic room, Krassu murmured to himself, ��Those old farts went through all this trouble to send those little brats to me; it would be a shame if I don��t teach them a good lesson.��


    In the principal��s office, the chubby school administrator stood in front of Novan��s desk, and asked, ��Principal, should we ept the challenge or not?��


    ��Why not?�� Novan answered his question with one of his own.


    ��Principal, during the past few years, the magic casters from the Advanced Imperial Academy and Magus Tower have dominated our students, and our Chaos School��s reputation has taken a massive hit. Many of our students have also been burdened with pressure and trauma as a result. If the same thing were to happen again this time, it would be really bad for our Chaos School.�� The administrator was a little hesitant in his reply.


    ��So we��re going to decline the challenge just because we��re afraid of losing? In that case, none of our students will develop and be powerful magic casters. Have you forgotten the importance of standing up against adversity, Grinton?�� Novan put down the magic tome in his hands, and looked up at the administrator with a calm expression as he said, ��I��m not interested in making Chaos School an invincible force. Instead, I��m much more concerned with how the students recover from failure before rising to defeat those who��d once defeated them. As for pressure and trauma, if our students can be crushed by just a single defeat, then it shows that our education iscking. We should be taking a good look at ourselves instead of mollycoddling our students to keep them away from battles.��


    ��Yes, my apologies, Principal.�� Grinton lowered his head with an ashamed look.


    ��ept the challenge. So what if they��re from the Magus Tower or the Advanced Imperial Academy? I have to let the students know that there are more exceptional young prodigies than them out there. They started from a higher point, and if our students want to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with them in the future, then they��ll have to work extra hard to get there,�� Novan said with a smile.


    ��Yes.�� Grinton nodded.


    Novan continued, ��Host the challenge tomorrow. All sses will be suspended for a day so teachers and students can spectate. Our students will be able to witness a battle between magic casters, while our teachers will be able to learn from the Advanced Imperial Academy��s teaching methods; it��s a win-win situation.��


    ��Yes, I��ll organize that right away.�� Grinton nodded before departing.


    At the front gates of Chaos School, Grinton made his way over to the official from the Roth Empire, and said, ��Wee, friends from Rodu. I am the administrator of Chaos School, Grinton. On behalf of Chaos School, I ept the challenge proposed by the Magus Tower and the Advanced Imperial Academy. The challenge will take ce tomorrow; we��ll notify you regarding the specific time tonight. I hope this will be a mutually beneficial match for both sides.��


    ��Yes, I��m sure it will be.�� Abbott nodded in response.


    Hank turned to Grinton with a displeased look, and asked, ��Are you not going to invite us into Chaos School to have a seat? Is this how your Chaos School treats its guests?��


    ��Chaos School is a school, not a hotel. The students are all currently attending lessons, so outsiders cannot be granted entry. Pleasee back after receiving an official invitation from Chaos School tomorrow.�� Grinton narrowed his eyes as he looked at Hank.


    He had been a school administrator for over 20 years, and during that time, he had seen all sorts of naughty students. If that green-haired brat were his student, he would definitely shave him bald.


    For some reason, a chill ran down Hank��s spine as he was scrutinized by Grinton, and he was struck with an indescribable sense of fear.


    ��We respect the rules of Chaos School, but aside from challenging Chaos School this time, we��re also here on behalf of the Magus Tower to congratte Master Krassu on epting a disciple. I heard that he��s currently in Chaos School, so would it be possible for us to pay him a visit?�� Abbott asked.


    At that moment, Arthur approached Abbott, and said, ��Master Krassu says he��s busy. Tomorrow, both Master Krassu and Amy will be present at the match. You can congratte him then.��


    ��So that little brat doesn��t have the guts to ept our challenge?�� Hank turned to Arthur with a taunting look on his face.


    ��Master Krassu has said that Amy will be participating in the match tomorrow.�� Arthur looked at Hank with a level gaze.


    ��Good. I��m sure I��ll be able to leave a strong impression on her.�� A cold smile appeared on Hank��s face.


    In the afternoon, after the lessons for the day had ended, Krassu turned to Amy with a smile, and asked, ��Little Amy, there will be a bunch of little bratsing to challenge Chaos School tomorrow, but their main objective is to challenge you in order to embarrass me. Hence, I want you to represent Chaos School to battle them; would you be willing to do that?��


    ��So I have to beat up bad people? Of course I can do that! If they want to embarrass Master Krassu, then I��ll just have to beat them to a pulp.�� Amy clenched her little fist, and nodded with a serious expression.


    ��Good. Let��s go back now. Urien��s putting the finishing touches on your wand, and it should be ready tomorrow.�� The warm smile on Krassu��s face widened as he patted Amy��s little head.


    ��Yay! A wand that can expand and shrink must be super awesome!�� Amy��s eyes instantly lit up with tion.


    ��The wand has gathered the most powerful domains of three 10th-tier magic casters. It��s the only one of its kind on the entire Nond Continent, so of course it��s the most powerful wand in existence.�� Krassu nodded with a proud expression as he led Amy out the door. He was also looking forward to seeing what the wand would be like.

 Chapter 448 - In My Name, Unseal This Wand

    Chapter 448 In My Name, Unseal This Wand


    At the Roth Empire embassy in Chaos City, Abbott was situated in a conference chamber with a dozen or so young magic casters, and he put on a serious expression as he said, ��In the match tomorrow, we don��t have to worry about the Advanced Imperial Academy, but we have to defeat Chaos School��that��s a promise I��ve made beforeing here. However, all of you have to keep in mind that these are friendly sparring matches, so do not harm anyone with malicious intent. Otherwise, it will reflect very badly on our Magus Tower.��


    ��Those little brats from Chaos School can��t even hold their wands properly. I can take care of them all by myself, so there��s no need to worry about them. Also, battles are supposed to be dangerous; are we supposed to go easy on them?�� Hank wore a dismissive expression on his face.


    ��Yeah, what if I unleash a spell, but I��m worried that they won��t be able to handle it? Should I unleash the spell or not in that case?�� George was rather perplexed.


    All of the other young magic casters wore nonchnt expressions, clearly not expecting Chaos School to put up a fight at all.


    ��Use your full power in battle, but stop when it��s apparent that you��ve secured victory, and don��t intentionally hurt your opponents.�� Abbott nodded with a serious expression as he said, ��You��re all some of the most powerful young magic casters of the Magus Tower, but don��t look down on Chaos School. During the past matches that we��ve had with them, there have always been a few powerful students among their ranks, and Chaos School has even imed the overall victory on five asions in the past. A good magic caster never underestimates their opponent, and that is a lesson that I hope you won��t have to learn the hard way.��


    ��Yes!�� all of the young magic casters responded


    in a serious manner.


    However, Hank only gave azy reply, clearly brushing off Abbott��s words of caution as he fiddled around with the green wand in his hands. As a 4th-tier magic caster, he could crush all of the students in Chaos School��that was something that his master had told him.


    Abbott nodded as he said, ��We��ve been traveling for half a month, so everyone must be tired. Go and rest now. The match will be held tomorrow, so none of you are allowed to go out tonight.��


    ��Master Krassu, is the wand really purple?�� Amy skipped along beside Krassu as she turned to look up at him.


    ��Of course it is. Master would never lie to you.�� Krassu nodded in a resigned manner. That exact same conversation had been repeated many times during their trip home. Thankfully, they were close to Urien��s magic potion shop already.


    ��Greetings, Princess Amy.�� ck Coal greeted Amy in a respectful manner.


    ��Hello Amy.�� Green Pea also extended a greeting toward her.


    ��Hello ck Coal, Green Pea.�� Amy waved at the two birds before rushing into the magic potion shop with an excited expression as she yelled, ��Master Urien! I��m here for the wand! Is it ready yet?��


    Xixi was holding a long-necked transparent ss beaker, within which green and red magic potions were slowly mixing with each other. She looked up at Amy with a smile, and said, ��Little Amy, are lessons over for today?��


    ��Yes, Big Sister Xixi. I��m here for my wand; where��s Master Urien?�� Amy nodded as she looked up at Xixi with anticipation in her eyes.


    ��Of course Little Amy��s wand is ready. Have a look to see if you like it.�� Before Xixi had a chance to respond, Urien��s husky voice sounded from the other room, and he slowly emerged with a long ck box in his hand.


    ��Quit trying to create suspense, you old fart! Hurry up and show us.�� Krassu pursed his lips at the sight of the box in Urien��s hand.


    ��Master Krassu.�� Xixi extended a grateful bow toward Krassu. She was also looking at the box in Urien��s hand with a curious gaze. That was a wand that had been crafted by three 10-tier magic casters; she was really looking forward to seeing what it looked like.


    ��Can I see it?�� Amy��s eyes hadpletely lit up at the sight of the box.


    ��Of course.�� Urien handed the ck box over to Amy.


    Amy carefully epted the box, and ced it gently on the chair beside her. She blew on her hands with anticipation in her eyes before slowly opening the box.


    A purple light emanated from the box, shining directly onto the ceiling. The image created was that of a half-elf girl��the exact same one as on the roujiamo bags from Mamy Restaurant. Faint purple light glowed from the box, within which was sitting a ckish-purple wand that was about 30 centimeters in length. The wand slowly tapered from the bottom to the top, and its surface was as smooth as jade.


    At the end of the wand��s handle was a dazzling purplish-golden crystal that appeared to be like a beautiful eye. The light that was shining upon the ceiling was projected directly from that eye.


    Below that purplish-golden eye was a slightly smaller crystal with many facets. It was just as dazzling and eye-catching, just as if it were a purple diamond.


    ��Wow!��


    Amy��s mouth gaped open in surprise and tion as she stared at the wand in the box. Her bright blue eyes were practically glowing, and only after a long while did she look up at Urien with incredulity in her eyes as she asked, ��Is... Is this really for me?��


    ��Of course. We��ve made it specifically for Little Amy.�� A faint smile appeared on Urien��s face. He had expended a lot of time and energy to create this wand, but it was all worth it when he saw the ted expression on Amy��s face.


    ��What a beautiful wand. Is it made from ck purple magic crystal? That��s said to be a supreme-grade wand material with the greatest affinity for magic, and there are no more than three such wands on the entire continent. In conjunction with the eye of the Purple Gold ze Bird... This wand is incredible!�� Xixi was alsopletely dumbstruck.


    ��Pick up the wand, Little Amy. I��ll teach you the chant required to unseal the wand,�� Krassu said with a smile.


    ��Alright, I��ll give it a try.�� Amy carefully extricated the wand from its box, and she found that it was smooth and cool to the touch. It had a very solid feel to it, but it wasn��t heavy in the slightest, and she could easily wave the wand around with a single hand.


    The projection from the Purple Gold ze Bird��s eye disappeared from the moment Amy closed her hand around the wand, and the purplish-golden light crackled within the eye instead, making it appear as if arcs of electricity were converging within.


    ��In my name, unseal this wand...�� Amy chanted in a faint voice as she closed her eyes, and purplish-golden light erupted from the Purple Gold ze Bird��s eye,pletely enveloping her body.


    Amy stopped chanting, and the light instantly faded. Amy was revealed with a purple staff that was close to two meters in length in her hand.

 Chapter 449 - Is This the Monkey King’s Golden Staff?

    Chapter 449 Is This the Monkey King��s Golden Staff?


    The purple wand had grown to over twice Amy��s height, and atop the smooth and perfectly straight wand was a purple crystal ball that was about the size of a fist. Purplish-golden lines criss-crossed along the surface of the wand, creating a series of mysterious symbols. Purple light shed and circted within the crystal, lighting up the dim magic potion shop.


    Amy held the wand tightly in both hands, and stared up at the beautiful purple crystal with an adorkable expression. Her purple magician robes perfectlyplemented the wand in her hand.


    The sight of her tiny stature next to the massive wand created a charming contrast.


    ��It can even change its form!�� Xixi��s mouth gaped open in surprise; she was at a loss for words. As a 7th-tier magic caster, she had an extensive understanding of magic, and had never seen any magic caster��s wand capable of transforming into a massive magic staff.


    Furthermore, the materials used to make the staff were just as valuable. The body of the staff was constructed from purple sand gold, which was generally only reserved for the weapons of high-tier knights. Furthermore, even they would only use a small amount of that material in their weapons as it was simply too expensive.


    As for the purple crystal on the tip of the staff, if she wasn��t mistaken, then it was most likely the legendary oracle stone.


    The oracle stone was imbued with the source of the Nond Continent��s magic, and it was said that it fell into Urien��s possession several decades ago. It was rumored that the oracle stone had fortune-telling abilities, but that wasn��t verified. However, one of its abilities was verified, and that was its ability to randomly enhance the power of a spell by severalfold. For that ability alone, it was seen as a holy item among magic


    casters.


    Manyrge wars had been waged on the Nond Continent for the oracle stone, and the fact that Urien was willing to make it an essory on Amy��s wand showed just how important she was to him.


    ��As expected, it��s most perfect in its staff form. At this height, Little Amy will be able to use it even after she grows up.�� Krassu stroked his bear with a pleased expression. Without Amy messing with his beard recently, it had considerably grown in length.


    Amy raised her wand and waved it in front of her, and it whistled through the air, sweeping up a gust of wind. Her body was quite small, but she already possessed considerable power.


    ��This is awesome! Both forms are pink! I love it! Master Krassu, Master Urien, you��re the best! I really love this wand!�� Amy was overjoyed as she swung her wand around.


    ��I��m d Little Amy likes the wand. I heard that you��re going topete against those little brats from the Magus Tower tomorrow. Use that wand, and show them the power of the mes of extreme frost.�� A kind smile appeared on Urien��s face.


    ��No, no, you should use the staff to smack their heads. Show them the power of a melee magic caster.�� Krassu also wore a smile on his face, but figurative sparks were flying as his gaze met Urien��s.


    ��Heh, Little Amy has only been learning melee magic for a month. If she does as you tell her, then she would be knocked down before she could even reach her opponent. I won��t allow Little Amy to take such a risk.�� Urien��s expression cooled, and the temperature in the room also began to plummet.


    ��I have absolute confidence in Little Amy. There��s no way that those little brats would be able to even touch Little Amy. Among magic casters of the same tier, melee magic is invincible.�� Scorching heat began to emanate from Krassu��s body tobat the plummeting temperature in the room.


    ��Tch, invincible among magic casters of the same rank? When have you ever defeated me in the past century? Invincible, you say? What a joke!�� Urien pursed his lips with disdain.


    ��How about you stand still, and let me knock you on the head with my staff? You��re constantly scampering around like a little rat during our battles!�� Krassu��s brows furrowed with displeasure.


    The two of them continued to glower at each other, and it appeared that another epic battle was brewing.


    ��Don��t worry, I��ll use both types of magic tomorrow, so please don��t fight. I��m hungry, so I��m going home now!�� Amy positioned herself between the two of them with a serious expression on her little face.


    Krassu and Urien red at each other onest time, but they still backed down in the end, and the temperature in the magic potion shop returned to normal.


    ��Little Amy, in order to make it more convenient for you to carry this wand, I also created a miniature version of it. You only have to chant the minimizing spell once, and the wand will assume its smallest form. That way, you��ll be able to carry it in your pocket with ease.�� Urien turned to Amy, and a benevolent smile returned to his face.


    ��Really?�� Amy��s eyes lit up upon hearing that, and she immediately chanted the minimizing spell twice. The massive staff first reverted back to its normal size before shrinking even further to be a small wand that was about 10 centimeters in length. Even in Amy��s little hand, it appeared to be quite petite.


    ��That��s awesome! Master Urien is the best! I��ll always be able to carry my wand with me now.�� Amy was ted as she looked at her miniature wand. She then ced it in the pocket of her magician robes with a smile, and said, ��Thank you for the wand, Master Urien and Master Krassu, I really like it. I have to go home for dinner now, and I��ll be sure to show my father the wand.��


    ��Go on.�� Urien nodded with a smile.


    ��I��ll have some dinner too. I��m in a pretty good mood today, so I��ll get a braised chicken and rice.�� Krassu followed Amy as she rushed out the door.


    Amy ran into the restaurant, and immediately rushed into the kitchen as she yelled excitedly, ��Father, Master Urien and Master Krassu gave me a super awesome wand. Would you like to


    see it?��


    ��Of course. I��d love to.�� Mag was holding a tter of spicy grilled fish as he emerged from the kitchen with a smile on his face. He was also looking forward to seeing the wand that Krassu and the others had created for Amy.


    Sally and Yabemiya also gathered around with curiosity on their faces. Amy had mentioned the wand to them on many asions in the past few days, so they were also very interested in seeing what the finished product looked like.


    ��Look! This is my wand.�� Amy put her hand into her pocket, pulling out a wand that was about 10 centimeters in length.


    ��It��s so short!�� Mag was a little surprised at the sight of the tiny wand in Amy��s hand.


    ��It can be longer.�� Amy shook her head as she recited a spell in her heart, and cried, ��Expand!��


    A purple light shed, and the wand suddenly became about 30 centimeters in length.


    ��Hmm?��


    Expressions of surprise appeared on the faces of Mag, Miya, and Sally in unison.


    ome ev


    ��It can be even bigger!�� Amy was very pleased with everyone��s reactions, and she yelled once again in an ted voice. ��Expand!��


    A magic staff close to two meters in length appeared in Amy��s hand.


    ��Is that the Monkey King��s golden staff?�� Mag��s eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 450 - Queen Amy’s Wand

    Chapter 450 Queen Amy��s Wand


    It was also the first time that Mag had ever seen a wand that could shrink and expand. He didn��t think that Krassu and Urien really would make Amy a wand like this just to avoid the inconvenience of having to carry a wand and a staff at once.


    Yabemiya looked at the wand in Amy��s hand, and murmured, ��What a wonderful wand! And it��s so beautiful too.��


    This is most likely one of the best wands on the entire Nond Continent. The materials used and the symbols carved on it by the three 10th-tier magic casters are all of the highest caliber. It would definitely be able to earn a high berth on the continent��s wand rankings board. Sally was also amazed.


    As a 7th-tier magic caster, she was naturally well aware just how beneficial a high-quality wand could be to a magic caster. Her wand had been given to her by her father, and it had been inherited from a legendary magic caster of the elven race. The wand was able to enhance the power of her magic by 10%.


    10% didn��t appear to be a significant improvement, but in a battle between magic casters of the same tier, that 10% enhancement gave her an insurmountable advantage.


    Furthermore, as her spiritual power became more potent, the extent of that enhancement effect still could potentially increase. External sources of enhancement always had a very pronounced effect on a magic caster��s power.


    She had heard many legends about the oracle stone in the past, and while its irvoyant ability had never been verified, it was certainly true that it could randomly enhance the power of spells by severalfold. The only downside was that it waspletely random and haphazardous, so it was outside of the wielder��s control. Among its past wielders, it was said that some had even had the power of their spells enhanced by tenfold through the effect of the oracle stone.


    That legendary stone now adorned Amy��s wand, which confirmed the rumors specting that Urien possessed the oracle stone.


    ��Father, what��s the Monkey King��s golden staff?�� Amy shrank the wand again before looking up at Mag with curiosity in her eyes.


    ��It��s also a legendary wand.�� Mag gave an awkwardugh in response. He had blurted the name out without thinking; it was actually quite difficult to exin.


    ��My wand doesn��t have a name yet, but it can also expand or shrink, so can I call it Queen Amy��s wand?�� Amy��s eyes lit up as that notion urred to her.


    ��Hmm, that��s not a bad name.�� Mag nodded with a smile. A thought suddenly struck him, and he smiled as he said, ��Seeing as the wand has a name now, shouldn��t you also invent a chant for its transformation?��


    Amy looked very adorkable holding her massive staff, so Mag was looking forward to seeing what kind of chant she woulde up with.


    ��A chant?�� Amy thought about it for a moment before looking at her wand with a serious expression as she said, ��Waaah, Queen Amy��s wand, transform!��


    Purple light shed, and the tiny little stick suddenly transformed into a beautiful wand!


    ��P?ft~��


    Yabemiya immediately burst intoughter.


    Sally was also finding it difficult to keep a straight face.


    ��Not bad.�� Mag nodded with a smile. The ��waaah�� part was most likely the key to the chant. It was so adorable that it was almost illegal. Hopefully, Amy wouldn��t feel embarrassed by her chant years down the track.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling was pacing around Amy, looking up at her wand with a curious expression.


    Amy stowed away her wand before picking up Ugly Duckling as she spoke, ��By the way, Father, Master Krassu says that I have to beat up some bad people from the Magus Tower tomorrow. Master told me to defeat all of them.��


    ��The Magus Tower?�� Mag raised an eyebrow upon hearing that. He didn��t think that he would hear that name so soon. Back when Mag Alex had been ambushed, most of his assants were magic casters from the Magus Tower. All of the elven magic casters only looked without attacking, while the magic casters from the Magus Tower had done most of the dirty work.


    Of course, Mag wasn��t foolish enough to believe that the elves were actually on his side. It was just that they had already gathered enough forces to kill him, so they didn��t have to do anything.


    Only a small handful of people from the Magus Tower was aware of this information, but once they heard news about Amy, they would most likely begin to take notice of her.


    However, three years ago, Amy was still a tiny little infant who lookedpletely differentpared to her current appearance. Furthermore, prior to leaving Rodu three years ago, Mag Alex had fabricated evidence suggesting that he hadmitted suicide, andpletely changed his appearance at the same time. As such, no one would be able to identify him as Mag Alex just by looking at him.


    Mag knew that countless people were trying to verify whether Mag Alex had actually died. Regardless of whether it was the second prince, who had the Magus Tower as his backer, or the eldest prince, whose influence in the army was growing day by day, neither of them would allow someone as vtile as Mag Alex to appear again.


    At the very least, the two princes were evenly matched at present. However, if Mag Alex were to reappear, then the battle for the throne would be thrown intoplete turmoil.


    Neither the eldest prince nor the second prince were confident that Mag Alex would side with them, which was they had joined forces for once to ensure his death.


    Both of them were simply overthinking things. In reality, when Mag Alex left the army to travel the continent, that was an indication that he didn��t want to y any role in the battle for the throne. He didn��t like the violent eldest prince, nor the pretentious second prince, so he remained neutral on the matter, and chose to live a carefree life. He didn��t care who would be the king in the end. However, those idiots simply wouldn��t allow him to live his life as he wanted. If a chance arises in the future, I��ll make sure that neither of them will be the king, Mag thought to himself before turning to Amy with a smile as he said, ��Did Master Krassu tell you how many people you have to beat?��


    ��No.�� Amy shook her head. She was a little perplexed by this question, and asked, ��Why does that matter? No matter how many of them there are, don��t I just have to beat up all of them?��


    ��Yes, that��s the way to go.�� Mag nodded with a smile. It appeared that Amy was slowly beginning to bare her fangs, albeit she seemed to be doing it unintentionally at the moment.


    However, seeing as Krassu encouraged Amy to participate in battle, he surely had a lot of confidence in her. Amy was able to defeat a 3rd-tier magic caster with her fireball magic in the past, so taking care of the little brats from the Magus Tower shouldn��t be an issue.


    ��Alright, go wash your hands so we can eat.�� Mag patted Amy��s little head. He had some questions that he wanted to ask Krassu, and he was also going to be present during Amy��s battles. The people from the Magus Tower were a sinister bunch, and it was always better to be safe than sorry when dealing with them.

 Chapter 451 - Go, Gloria!

    Chapter 451 Go, Gloria!


    After dinner, it was time for the restaurant to open again. Amy held a blueberry ice cream cone in her hands, and slowly licked it while sitting on a stool behind the counter. Ugly Ducklingy on herp, and it looked up at Amy��s ice cream while licking its lips.


    The introduction of ice cream brought variety to the restaurant��s dessert options. Not only was it quite popr among children, adults were also quickly won over by its cool and delicious vor. In particr, having an ice cream after eating a spicy grilled fish was like jumping into an icy fjord after bathing in a pit ofva. The sense of satisfaction was simply indescribable.


    ��I��ll get a blueberry ice cream first, then a medium size medium spicy grilled fish. After that, I��ll finish off with a chocte ice cream.�� Vivian was back again in her baggy male attire, and she took a seat as she gave Yabemiya her order. This was abination that she had devised after careful consideration. The sweet and sour blueberry ice cream would act as an appetizer, followed by the delicious spicy grilled fish as the main course, with a rich sweet chocte ice cream to cap off the meal. It was sheer and utter perfection.


    ��Sure, please wait a moment.�� Yabemiya nodded with a smile before turning to attend to the next customer.


    Tsk, a man who can make such delicious food really is irresistible to women. Thankfully, I��m no ordinary woman, Vivian thought to herself as she looked at Mag through the kitchen window. Her gaze then fell on Gloria, who was sitting in a corner, and her eyes immediately lit


    up.


    Eh? When did such a beauty turn up in Chaos City? Vivian was a little surprised. This woman��s features, figure, and disposition were all exquisite. As someone who was constantly paying attention to the Chaos City beauty rankings, Vivian was very sensitive to the emergence of new beauties in the city. The woman that she was looking at was at least worthy of a berth in the top five on the rankings, but she had somehow never heard of nor seen her before.


    The woman was sitting rigidly in her seat, and she kept on stealing fleeting nces toward the kitchen before turning away. She kept on repeating those motions over and over, and Vivian found her to be quite amusing.


    Looks like not only normal women fall for him, even a beauty like her is unable to resist the allure of his food. The owner seems to be a good man, so he won��t dabble in casual rtionships with his customers, right? If he dares to do that, he��ll have to answer to me! Vivian thought to herself.


    There are almost no customers visiting the textiles shop, and a lot of stock in the warehouse has already grown mold due to improper maintenance. The customer service attitude of the employees is also very terrible... We can��t even make sure that we��re breaking even at the moment; how can I make the business profitable in a month? Gloria was in a bit of distress as she pondered her situation with furrowed brows. She leaned back in her chair, and sighed to herself. ��Even though I��m not really achieving much, I still feel exhausted every day.��


    ��Here��s your sweet tofu pudding and Yangzhou fried rice.�� Yabemiya ced the two dishes in front of Gloria, and smiled as she said, ��Our restaurant just released a new product called ice cream today; perhaps you can give it a try. Its sweet and icy vor can dispel all concerns and worries.��


    Gloria wanted to refuse the offer, but her gaze then fell on the ice cream cone in Amy��s hands, and she hesitated momentarily before asking, ��Is that ice cream that Little Amy is eating over there?��


    ��Yes, Amy is currently eating a blueberry ice cream. There are four vors that you can choose from.�� Yabemiya nodded with a smile. She opened the menu for Gloria in a thoughtful gesture, and flipped over to the ice cream page.


    Blueberry, chocte, mocha... and vani? Is this made from some sort of fragrant grass? A hint of curiosity welled up in Gloria��s heart. She closed the menu, and turned to Yabemiya with a smile as she said, ��Please get me a vani ice cream.��


    ��Sure, please wait a moment.�� Yabemiya nodded with a smile before turning to the kitchen. Soon, she re-emerged with a light yellow vani ice cream, and handed it to Gloria as she said, ��Here��s your vani ice cream. Enjoy.��


    ��Thank you.�� Gloria epted the ice cream with a nod. She then turned her attention to her vani ice cream, upon which her eyes lit up.


    There was a light brown cone wrapped in a thin paper shell, sitting on top of which were two light yellow balls of what was presumably this ice cream.


    It was still autumn, but the two balls appeared to have been made from actual snow. Furthermore, they were both very smooth and fine, emanating an unidentifiable alluring scent, as well as hints of frosty coolness.


    So I��m supposed to lick it? Gloria hesitated momentarily before emting Amy and taking a lick of her ice cream.


    The ice cream slowly melted on her tongue, and the fragrant vor of vani wafted throughout her mouth with rich milky undertones. The icy sensation made her tongue go numb for a split second, immediately following which her eyes narrowed unconsciously with bliss from the delectable vor of the ice cream.


    She felt as if she could see a figure in a pristine white chef��s suit walking slowly toward her. There was a warm smile on his handsome face and a look of scorching passion in his eyes. He raised his hand and gently caressed her chin, and she felt as if an electric current were running through her entire body, giving her a sense of entrancement.


    ��Phew.�� Only after a long while did Gloria slowly open her eyes. She looked at her ice cream, then at the busy figure in the kitchen, and she felt as if all of her worries had been instantly wiped away. None of the adversities that she was facing appeared to be as insurmountable as they had seemed a moment ago. At the very least, she could enjoy delicious food here, and look at Mag as he worked in the kitchen. The experience was very soothing for her.


    Go, Gloria! You made a promise to yourself, so you can��t give up just because things are a little tough! A faint smile appeared on Gloria��s face as she took another lick of her ice cream. She closed her eyes, and looked on as he approached. Even though it was only her imagination, she was still very content with the imagery that the ice cream evoked in her mind.


    The two balls of ice cream were quickly consumed, and she began to devour the crunchy cone, which hadn��t softened from the melting ice cream at all. The cone��s vor was a delightfulbination of milk and eggs, and both the texture and taste were exquisite.


    This ice cream is so good! Gloria wore an exuberant smile on her face as she looked at the paper shell in her hand. She looked up at Amy, who was wearing a gorgeous little purple magician robe, and her eyes lit up as a thought urred to her, Amy��s robes are really adorable. The textiles shop has a lot of excess stock that stagnated for a long time, and it��ll be very difficult to try and sell them as they are. However, if we can make clothes from those textiles, wouldn��t it be easier to sell them? If we make the items of clothing in ordance with the style of clothing that Little Amy wears, they should be very popr. From what I��ve seen, it seems like all of Little Amy��s clothes were made by Mr. Mag.

 Chapter 452 - System, Upgrade the Restaurant

    Chapter 452 System, Upgrade the Restaurant


    As soon as that thought appeared in Gloria��s mind, it refused to go away. She had spent an entire day thinking about how to make the textiles shop a profitable business, and even the vastly knowledgeable and experienced Mars had told her that he would need some time to devise a strategy.


    There were very few people on the market that sold ready-made clothes. Most of them sold textiles to customers, who then took the materials to a seamstresses to make clothes. In that case, the clothes would almost always be a perfect fit, but it would take a long time to make one item of clothing.


    However, Gloria��s idea was that she could choose a certain style of attire that she thought would be popr, then make different-sized items of clothing in ordance with that style. Customers could try on the clothes to see which size fitted them, thereby eliminating the need for a trip to a seamstress, conserving the customers�� time, and allowing the excess stock in the textiles shop to be put to good use.


    Gloria was quite introverted, and hadn��t interacted with many people in the past, but she read many books at home. Not only did she read books from the Moreton Family��s collection, her father also brought her many books from the Chaos School. Those books helped her while away countless boring hours, and at the same time, they bestowed her with a lot of knowledge, as well as broadened her horizons significantly.


    Her promation to her grandfather that she would surpass Scheer Buffett one day was not just a hotheaded remark. She simply wanted a chance to use what she had learned. As for whether that was enough for her to surpass Scheer Buffett, that actually wasn��t very important to her.


    Perhaps I can go back and discuss this idea with Mr. Mars. He has a better understanding of Chaos City��s market than I do, and if it��s indeed a viable option, then I can approach Mr. Mag to strike a deal with him. Gloria didn��t jump the gun by approaching Mag immediately. Instead, she looked at Amy, and thought back to all of the items of clothing she had seen Amy wear in the past. As she reminisced, she murmured to herself, ��Little Amy has many different styles of clothing, and all of them are very unique and adorable. If Mr. Mag is willing to design clothes for our Blue Suede Textiles Shop, then perhaps we can usher in a new fashion trend in Chaos City.��


    Aside from cooking, Mr. Mag also has brilliant skills in many other areas. Gloria was full of admiration for Mag. In her eyes, he was a kind gentleman, a super chef, a master fashion designer... What a mysterious man he was. Was there something that he couldn��t do?


    ��I want a blueberry ice cream!��


    ��I want a chocte ice cream!��


    The ice cream was selling extremely well. Due the fact that it was machine-produced, and Mag only had to mix the ingredients in advance, there was no concern of supply being insufficient to cope with demand.


    Compared to the conflict between the sweet and savory tofu pudding factions, the conflict between the vors of ice cream wasn��t anywhere near as intense. The ice cream cones were limited to two per person per meal, so a lot of customers chose two different vors of ice cream at once. The different vors of ice cream each had their merits, so everyone was looking forward to being able to taste the other two vors.


    Earlier, Mag had taken some time to inquire Krassu about the match tomorrow, and Krassu confirmed that the challengers were young disciples from the Magus Tower.


    ��Don��t worry, Boss Mag. With me there, no one would be able to harm Little Amy. Even if they could, they wouldn��t dare harm my precious disciple.�� Krassu waved his hands in a confident manner.


    that.�� Mag nodd


    ��I feel much more assured after hearing you say


    nodded with a smile. He hesitated momentarily before asking, ��Would I be able to spectate the match tomorrow?��


    ��You say you��re not worried, but you��re still concerned after all. So be it. If you insist oning, then you cane to watch Little Amy pummel all of those little brats tomorrow.�� Krassu shook his head with a slightly resigned smile.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag smiled in response. It was true that he was still concerned about Amy��s safety, but his second objective was to see the people from the Magus Tower for himself. With Krassu��s permission, he would be granted entry into Chaos School the next day.


    Following the conclusion of the dinner service, Sally and Yabemiya cleaned up the restaurant before departing. Mag closed the door of the restaurant, and prepared to tuck Amy and Ugly Duckling into bed.


    ��Father, I still want another ice cream. Can I please have one?�� Amy would normally be nodding off on the counter thiste, but she was wide awake on this asion, and she pouted her little lips with a pitiable expression as she looked at Mag.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling��s eyes also lit up, and it extended its two little white paws toward Mag as if it would also like some ice cream.


    Mag felt as if his heart was about to melt at the sight of Amy��s adorable face, and he almost caved in and nodded. However, he thought about it for a moment before shaking his head as he said, ��It��s alreadyte, and you have to go to sleep soon. If you eat an ice cream now, you could get a tummy ache.��


    ��But I really, really want an ice cream. I want a vani ice cream, just one. Pleeeease, Father.�� Amy slowly made her way toward him beforetching onto his hand and looking up at him with a pleading expression in her bright blue eyes. Her little pointy ears drooped as if she would burst into tears if Mag were to refuse her.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling alsoid its front paws on Mag��s apron in a beseeching manner.


    Mag looked down at the two adorable little babies, and he simply couldn��t bring himself to refuse them. He hesitated momentarily before asking internally, ��System, if I give Amy an ice cream now, will it negatively impact her body?��


    ��ording to the system��s assessment, Amy��s body is quite strong, so under normal circumstances, consuming ice cream won��t cause any negative effects. However, she has already had three ice creams today, so the system advises against eating any more. Otherwise, it could be bad for her health.�� The system gave a prompt reply.


    ��So that means she can have another one with no issues, right?�� Mag asked.


    ��Consumption of any food presents risks. ording to iplete statistical analysis, there are more than 1,000 people who die from eating fruit jelly per year, and many people per year also perish from drinking water. Hence, the system cannot guarantee her safety.�� The system gave a very serious reply.


    ��Going by that logic, you could die from being struck by a falling meteorite.�� Mag rolled his eyes internally. Thus, Mag patted Amy��s little head in a doting manner, and conceded, ��Alright, but the two of you can only have one ice cream. You can have one ball each, and Amy gets the cone.��


    ��Yay! Thank you, Father!�� Amy was overjoyed, and her pointy little ears wiggled in tion.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling also chimed in with excitement. After tasting some ice cream the day before, it had also fallen in love with the delicious icy vor.


    Thus, Mag made a one ball vani ice cream cone for Amy, and ced the other ball on a te. Amy and Ugly Duckling had a mini-feast before going upstairs to be tucked into bed.


    After the two of them were sound asleep, Mag said internally, ��System, upgrade the restaurant!��

 Chapter 453 - Please Wait

    Chapter 453 Please Wait


    ��You��ve finallye around, thank heavens I didn��t give up...��


    A song began to y in Mag��s mind. It was a system-version remix, so it was tinged with an abundance of resentment.


    ��System, I��m not buying anything ever again if you y music with that surround-sound system of yours again.�� Mag furrowed his brows and expressed his displeasure toward the sound wave attacks being directed at him.


    ��I��m just trying to express the excitement in my heart. Don��t you humans also like to hum and sing when you��re in a good mood? How can you rob the system of its freedom like this?�� The system delivered a stern retort.


    ��Alright, then I��m not going to upgrade the restaurant.�� Mag pursed his lips.


    ��You were right! Such a heinous method of expressing joy must be nipped in the bud!�� The background music immediately stopped, and in a fawning tone, the system said, ��Let��s discuss the restaurant upgrade now. You have enough points to upgrade the restaurant to level two, after which you��ll unlock many rights. At the same time, the restaurant will also undergo some renovation, so please confirm that you would like to go ahead with the upgrade.��


    A restaurant upgrade contract suddenly appeared in Mag��s mind, and he read through it carefully from start to finish. It was just an ordinary contract with no traps or anything like that, nor did it specify the rights that would be unlocked following the upgrade. Thus, he pressed the ��confirm�� button on the lower right corner with his mind.


    ��Ding! The restaurant upgrade has been sessfully confirmed!


    ��Ding! 50,000 points have been sessfully deducted!


    ��Ding! Restaurant is undergoing renovation, which will require three minutes. During this period of time, please do not go down to the first floor of the restaurant!��


    System notifications rang out one after another, following which some sounds began to erupt downstairs.


    ��By the way, system, while you��re doing that, can you transform that room on the second floor into a miniature children��s yground?�� Mag asked internally. That room was empty anyway, so if he could transform it into a yground, then Amy and Ugly Duckling would be able to have a lot of fun.


    ��The upgrade package does not include this option.�� The system offered a stern rejection before continuing, ��Also, please remember that the system is a cuisine system, not a construction contractor. Please do not insult the system by asking it to build a children��s yground; that is uneptable!��


    ��Just state your price!�� Mag rolled his eyes. He had heard simr words being spoken by the system countless times before.


    ��Well...�� As expected, the system immediately began to hesitate once money was mentioned.


    ��1,000 gold coins,�� Mag offered.


    ��Deal!�� the system immediately replied.


    ��There��s a good system.�� Mag pursed his lips before shaking his head as he said, ��You may agree to this price, but I don��t; it��s too expensive!��


    ��We can negotiate on the price, and calcte production costs based on your requirements. The system��s manufacturing quality is guaranteed to be of an extremely high standard, and every single copper coin that you pay will be well worth the price. The objective is to build a yground for the little princess in a limited space so she can have a fun and enjoyable childhood,�� the system urged.


    ��Show me the concept design first,�� Mag requested. 1,000 gold coins was 100,000 copper


    coins. Business was quite good for the restaurant at the moment, but that was still arge sum of money, and he couldn��t afford to let it go to waste.


    ��Ding! The indoor yground concept designs have been transmitted. You may view it at any time.�� The system��s voice immediately sounded.


    Mag looked at the concept designs that had appeared in his mind, only to find that the prices started at 500 gold coins before gradually increasing, all the way to 10,000 and even 1,000,000 gold coins.


    Mag began to flip through the designs one by one. The 500 gold coin yground was quite simr to the indoor yground of the modern day. The ce was decorated with a cartoon wallpaper, and within it was a trampoline, a seesaw, a wooden horse... The entire room was littered with all types of toys, and there were many options, but it reminded him of a low-level yground that one could purchase a daily ticket to ess for 10 yuan.


    He continued to flip through the options, and the 1,000 gold coin yground appeared to be a much more attractive option. There were many themes to choose from such as underwater world, purple dream kingdom... Not only were these themes reflected by the wallpaper, the toys had also received an upgrade. There was a miniature two-person merry-go-round in the corner, a cartoon dance machine, an electronic wooden horse... The whole thing appeared to be very high-tech.


    This one��s not bad. For a room of this size, a yground of this level should be the limit. If anyrger toys are crammed in, there wouldn��t be enough space. Mag was quite pleased with the concept design for the purple dream kingdom. However, he was curious about the more expensive options, so he continued to flip through the catalog, and his expression gradually became more and more peculiar.


    The 10,000 gold coin yground essentially had the scale of an outdoor yground, with all types ofrge yground facilities. As for the 1,000,000 gold coin yground, it was pretty much the same scale as Disnend. There were all types of themed sections, and it was clearly something that such a small room couldn��t contain.


    Furthermore, ording to the system��s introduction, some of the sections had super high-tech features, such as ultra-realistic space simtion, gctic tour simtions, ck hole simtions, magic battle simtions... Even Mag was getting tempted by those features.


    If I build a yground for 1,000,000 gold coins, then sell tickets for entry, would I be able to earn money that way? Mag thought to himself as he looked at the concept design, but he quickly shook his head to rid himself of that thought. 1,000,000 gold coins was a massive amount, and even if he were to sell tickets, he most likely wouldn��t be able to break even after many years. Furthermore, there was no guarantee that kids woulde to y.


    Most importantly, if he used 1,000,000 gold coins to purchase strength points, he would most likely be close to returning to his peak. Inparison to building a yground, regaining his former strength was clearly far more important.


    Of course, if someone could invest in this project, then it wasn��t a bad idea. In any case, it would be fine as long as he wasn��t the one putting in the money.


    ��System, can you quote a lower price for this purple dream kingdom?�� Mag asked internally. That one was clearly the most suitable design.


    ��The prices listed are already the cost price, and the system can ensure brilliant quality of all designs. These prices are already a massive bargain, so what are you waiting for?�� The system gave an earnest response.


    ��500 gold coins,�� Mag immediately offered.


    A string of ellipses rolled through his mind, after which the system roared, ��Who barters like that?!��


    ��Doesn��t bartering always start at half price?�� Mag asked.


    The system fell silent.


    ��That��s all the money I have. If you can do it, great; if not, I can just take them outside to y. The outside world is far more spectacr anyway.�� Mag stood up, and prepared to walk out of the room. The three-minute renovation period was almost up, and he wanted to check what changes had been made.


    ��Please wait! Can you maybe add a bit more to that price?�� The system��s voice sounded.

 Chapter 454 - It’s Bigger Than Yours

    Chapter 454 It��s Bigger Than Yours


    ��I can add one more copper coin to that price; that��s my limit.�� Mag didn��t even hesitate for a split second.


    ��Deal!�� the system spat through gritted teeth.


    ��Then go ahead.�� A faint smile appeared on Mag��s face. 500 gold coins was not a small sum, but he would dly spend that much to build a yground for Amy.


    ��Ding! 500 gold coins and one copper coin have been sessfully deducted! Construction of the purple dream kingdom will nowmence. The construction will take three minutes!


    ��Ding! The restaurant��s upgrade isplete! Congrattions, the restaurant has been upgraded to level two!


    ��The upgradesprise of the following: one, omniscient door��ability to gather information on all beingsing into the restaurant, including but not limited to their bust, waist, and hip measurements, gender, power level, physical condition, etc.; two, the outdoor dining area will be set up with 16 seats avable; three, a super high-quality surround-sound system has been installed, and you can purchase music from the system to be yed, thereby enhancing the dining experience; four, the restaurant��s defense systems have been upgraded to level four, allowing the restaurant to resist all physical and magical attacks at and below the 4th-tier.


    ��Aside from hardware upgrades, a series of rights has also been unlocked as a result of the upgrade. These include: one, all kitchenware purchasing rights have been unlocked, so you can purchase any kitchenware at the system��s stipted prices; two, the right to experiment on dishes of your own choice has been unlocked; three, the right to teach others to cook has been unlocked, but the number of trainees is restricted to an upper limit of two for now.��


    The system��s voice sounded.


    Kissmanga.in


    Mag paused for a long while to process all of the information that the system was throwing at him.


    ��Holy f*ck, you installed a sound system, but I have to buy CDs from you? What kind of shady arrangement is this?�� Mag immediately identified the most farcical point.


    ying some soothing ssical music could make the customers more rxed, and contribute to the more enjoyable dining experience, but that clearly wasn��t the extent of the system��s intentions. This was like selling someone a rice cooker, but not giving them any rice. It was apletely shameless way of doing things.


    ��Please watch your words. Any piece of iconic music is a manifestation of its creator��s blood, sweat, and tears. Countless time and effort have gone into each piece, and many musicians sacrificed their entire youth to create such brilliantpositions. Don��t you feel obliged to acknowledge their efforts by purchasing the genuine versions of their music?�� the system urged.


    ��I do support purchasing genuine versions of music. Those people who im that they love music but buy pirated versions ofpositions are absolutely disgraceful.�� Mag put on a serious expression as he said, ��However, there are many websites that offer ess to genuine versions of music for free monthly subscriptions. How much are you going to charge for a monthly subscription?��


    ��The system will not be providing any free music, nor any monthly subscription service!�� the system replied.


    ��Also, this is an alternate world! How can you measure an iconic song��s worth here ording to prices on Earth? An iconicposition is priceless in this world!�� The system��s voice was bing quite vehement.


    ��Then how much do you n on charging per song?�� Mag asked.


    ��At least... 10 gold coins per song?�� The system��s voice was a little uncertain.


    ��Didn��t you say that they were priceless?�� Mag pursed his lips with a hint of disdain.


    ��Priceless is just an adjective to describe very high prices. There are many items that are known as priceless treasures, but once they��re put up for sale, a price tag will inevitably be pinned onto them. Thus, the price for these priceless pieces is 10 gold coins per piece.�� The system provided an exnation.


    ��These are songs that you can download for five bucks, but you��re selling them to me for 1,000 each; do you think I��m stupid?�� Mag rolled his eyes, and as he went downstairs, he asked, ��Setting aside the music thing for now, I��m more curious about what this omniscient door is. I can understand assessing someone��s power level and physical condition, but why their three measurements and gender? Are theredyboys in this world as well?��


    ��Do not underestimate how sinister this world is. You could see a woman and think that she��s quite beautiful, but she could pull something that��s even bigger than yours out of her pants!


    ��Something like that is possible even in this world, and the omniscient door��s gender identification feature can easily prevent that from happening. As for the three measurements, that��s an extra reward. Of course, if you feel like they��re unnecessary, the system can switch off those two features,�� the system replied.


    The system��s words nted a mental image in Mag��s mind, and a chill ran down his spine as he hurriedly waved his hands, and said, ��I don��t know what this so-called reward is supposed to be, but there��s no need to get rid of those two features. Just don��t disy everyone��s three measurements under normal circumstances.��


    ��Alright,�� the system replied.


    Mag continued to make his way downstairs. ording to what the system had told him, not only had there been some hardware upgrades, some rights had also been unlocked. From this day forth, he could experiment with dishes that weren��t on the menu.


    However, the diversification of the restaurant��s dishes was taking ce at quite a fast rate, so he wasn��t nning on making any new dishes anytime soon.


    What he was far more interested in was his new right to teach others how to cook. Yabemiya had always expressed her interest in cooking. She had never asked him to teach her, and had always tried to avoid looking while he was cooking, but she was very bad at hiding her actual thoughts.


    ��Perhaps I can teach Miya some simple dishes, like making ice cream and things like that. If she wants to learn the moreplex dishes, I can slowly teach her those as well,�� Mag murmured to himself as he came downstairs, and flicked on the light switch.


    After the lights were switched on, he discovered that the restaurant didn��t appear to have changed much. The sound system was hidden, so Mag wasn��t sure what the sound quality and effect would be like.


    A metal frame had been added to the restaurant��s doorframe, and it appeared to be a decorative feature, but Mag knew that that was the so-called omniscient door.


    The effects of the door had yet to be assessed, but with the features that the system boasted, it should be able to give Mag some forewarning when powerful beings came into his restaurant, as well as present him with a better understanding of his customers.


    He then opened the restaurant door and walked outside, upon which his eyes immediately lit up.


    The patch ofnd in front of the restaurant was no longer vacant. There were four square tables and matching chairs positioned in an orderly formation, but those didn��t appear to be wooden furniture like the ones in the restaurant. Instead, they were all metallic, with a light brown coating of paint that gave them a woody look.


    There was a smallmp with a ck and white shell in each corner, and they were just bright enough to illuminate all four tables. Their light didn��t cross over each other��s, and produced a very warm and romantic atmosphere.


    ��Perfect.��


    Mag nodded with a content expression.

 Chapter 455 - Kebabs And Cold Beer!

    Chapter 455 Kebabs And Cold Beer!


    ��Please give a review for the restaurant upgrade: five stars is extremely satisfied, four stars is very satisfied, three stars is neutral, two stars is dissatisfied, and one star is very dissatisfied.�� The system��s voice sounded.


    ��One star, very dissatisfied,�� Mag immediately replied.


    ��That��s a malicious review! You just said that this was perfect, and you��re clearly very happy with the upgrade! The system has video footage as evidence!�� The system��s enraged voice sounded.


    ��That��s right, it is indeed a malicious review. What are you going to do about it?�� Mag put on an infuriating smirk.


    ��What you have done is very unscrupulous, and I��m going to lower your credit rating, and decrease the cap on the loan you can take out! I��m also going to���� The system was furious.


    ��You want me to amend the bad review, right?�� Mag continued to smirk.


    The system��s words immediately faltered, and it hesitated momentarily before asking, ��I would, but would you be willing to change it?��


    ��Give me two copper coins, and I��ll adjust the review,�� Mag replied.


    ��That��s not right! I only asked for one extra copper coin from you for the yground, but you��re asking for two just to amend your negative review!�� the system grumbled.


    ��If I ask for just a single copper coin, then I wouldn��t be making any profit. I have to at least earn back a copper coin.�� Mag pursed his lips with a hint of impatience as he urged, ��Are you giving it to me or not? If not, I��m going to increase the price.��


    ��D... Deal!�� the system spat through gritted teeth.


    ��Ding! Two copper coins have been returned to your ount!��


    A content smile appeared on Mag��s face upon hearing that, and he adjusted the negative review.


    He turned his attention back to the outdoor dining area, only to find that there were a few outdoor umbres situated off to the sides. Those could be used to keep out the sun, and were also useful during brief showers. After that, Mag returned to the restaurant, and prepared to go to bed.


    Right at that moment, the system��s voice suddenly sounded. ��Ding! The restaurant has been sessfully upgraded, and a review has been left, so an additional reward had been unlocked: one beef kebab recipe! One beer-brewing recipe!��


    Mag��s footsteps faltered, and a surprised look appeared on his face as he asked, ��What did you just say? Beef kebabs and beer?��


    ��That��s right. Due to the fact that you were able to upgrade the restaurant to level two in just a month and a half, the system is rewarding you with the recipes for beef kebabs and brewing beer! Keep working hard, improve your cooking skills, and upgrade the restaurant as quickly as possible at the same time. There will be more rewards waiting for you down the track!�� The system��s vehement voice sounded.


    ��Alright, I��ll be sure to do so.�� Mag gave an offhand response, but his attention was already drawn to the two shiny golden experience bags in his mind.


    Kissmanga.in


    Kebabs and beer was the ideal midnight feastbo, which he hadn��t thought would be realized so soon!


    The beef kebab recipe has been rewarded, so themb kebab recipe can��t be far away, right? That would be even more perfect when eaten with cold beer. An ted smile appeared on Mag��s face.


    After going upstairs, Mag was wondering whether he should work on the kebab recipe or the beer-brewing recipe, but then he heard Amy utter a painful groan as shey in her little bed.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag quickly switched on the light, and made his way over to Amy��s bed. Her face was a little pale, and her brows were furrowed as she mped her little hands over her stomach with a pained expression.


    ��Amy, are you alright?�� Mag hurriedly cradled Amy in his arms, only to find that her little body was a slightly cold, which made him even more concerned. Something like this had never happened before.


    ��F-Father, my stomach... hurts...�� Amy forced her eyes open in a feeble manner before closing them again as she clutched her stomach.


    It must be the ice cream! What do I do now? There are no hospitals around here! Mag instantly began to panic. At the same time, he was kicking himself for giving in and allowing Amy to have that ice cream before bed. That was not something that a good father would have done.


    His experience as a father had been quite a smooth one so far, but that was mainly because Amy had always been very good and obedient. However, he was still a noob father that had only been on the job for just over a month, so he was at aplete loss for what to do.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling had also woken up, and it rubbed its head against Amy��s little hand with a concerned look on its face.


    I don��t know where Sally lives... Wait, I can go find Xixi! Mag��s eyes lit up as he wrapped Amy in a nket, and quickly carried her downstairs in his arms.


    Xixi��s nature magic had super powerful healing abilities, so it should be just as effective as Sally��s life magic. Furthermore, she was living in Urien��s magic potion shop, which was very close to the restaurant.


    ��Ms. Xixi! Ms. Xixi! Are you there?��


    Mag held Amy in one arm while knocking on the magic potion shop��s door with his other arm.


    ��Mag?�� The door was opened, and Xixi emerged as she rubbed her bleary eyes with a perplexed expression on her face. The big and burly Lulu stood behind her, and he looked at Mag with his usual bashful smile.


    ��Ms. Xixi, Little Amy is suffering from a stomach ache. Can you use your magic to treat her? She seems to be in a lot of pain.�� Mag immediately gave an urgent exnation.


    ��Come in.�� Xixi immediately snapped wide awake upon hearing that, and she turned her attention to Amy, who was wrapped in a tight nket cocoon, before quickly striding into the magic potion shop. Lulu hurriedly followed behind her.


    ��ce Little Amy on the counter here. Did she eat something tonight?�� Xixi pointed a finger, and the oilmp in the corner lit up. A dim yellow light illuminated the magic potion shop as she turned to Mag.


    ��She ate half an ice cream cone before going to bed tonight. I shouldn��t have let her eat it. That must be why she��s having a stomach ache.�� Mag gently ced Amy on the counter with a self-critical expression on his face.


    ��Children��s bodies aren��t as strong as adults��. You need to be more careful next time, Mag.�� Xixi adopted a serious expression as she ced her hand on Amy��s forehead, then on her lower abdomen. After a short while, she heaved a sigh of relief, and said, ��Don��t worry, it��s not a big issue. Stand back a little.��


    Mag immediately backed away slightly, but his nervous gaze was still fixed on Amy.


    Xixi hovered her hand over Amy��s lower abdomen, and her little body levitated up from the counter. A green light began to emanate from Xixi��s hand, and a tiny green seedling sprouted from Amy��s lower abdomen. The green light then fell like a shower, enveloping Amy��s entire body.

 Chapter 456 - Pitifully Weak

    Chapter 456 Pitifully Weak


    The green light was then absorbed by Amy, and her furrowed brows slowly rxed. The pained expression on her face also eased as color returned to her cheeks, and her breathing became more even as if she had already fallen asleep.


    ��Alright, all she needs is some rest now.�� Xixi slowly put down her hand, and Amy��s little body descended gently back onto the counter.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag heaved a sigh of relief as he scooped up the sleeping Amy in his arms.


    ��You��re wee. It��s a little cold outside, so make sure the nket is wrapped really tightly around her. Also, make sure not to feed her anything cold before bed from now on,�� Xixi cautioned.


    ��Yes, I definitely won��t do that again.�� Mag nodded in response. He had well and truly learned his lesson. Not only was he not going to feed Amy ice cream at night, he was going to strictly enforce a maximum quota of two ice creams a day.


    Mag carefully carried Amy to the restaurant��s door, where he heard a rustling sound as if something were scratching at the door. He opened the door, and Ugly Duckling��s raised front paws lost their support, upon which it tipped over and rolled outside. It was a little dizzy as it looked up at Mag and Amy before meowing in a concerned manner as it stood up.


    ��Amy is fine now. You should go back to bed as well. Looks like your stomach is stronger than Amy��s.�� Mag smiled as he picked up Ugly Duckling from the ground and walked into the restaurant.


    Ugly Duckling seemed to have understood what Mag was saying, and it immediately calmed down. It rubbed its little head against Amy��s leg before quickly falling asleep.


    After tucking in Amy and Ugly Duckling, Mag sat beside her little bed for over an hour to ensure that she was in no further difort. After making sure of that, he brushed his teeth before going to bed himself. He was still concerned about Amy, so he decided not to go into the test field for the God of Cookery. Everything would have to wait until the next day.


    The next morning, Mag woke up early as usual. Amy was still sound asleep in her little bed, and he nted a gentle kiss on her forehead. She had to be tired after the events that transpired the night before, so he decided to let her sleep in. It was more important for her to rest and recover than attend her lessons.


    In any case, Krassu wasn��t really taking the Magus Tower��s challenge seriously. Mag was going to assess Amy��s condition after she woke up to determine whether she would participate or not. If she still wasn��t feeling great, then he definitely wouldn��t allow her to battle anyone today.


    As expected, being a good father is not a simple task. I still have much to learn. Mag heaved an internal sigh as he went downstairs to prepare ingredients.


    Time passed very quickly, and Mag went upstairs to check on Amy twice, but she was still sound asleep on both asions. Even Ugly Duckling was having a sleep-in beside Amy.


    ��Wow, when did Mamy Restaurant get these new tables and chairs? They��re made from metal, but they look exactly like wooden furniture.��


    kissmanga.in


    ��This is the first outdoor dining area in the Aden Square. To be able to secure permission from the city lord��s castle is no easy feat. As expected, Boss Mag is no ordinary man.��


    ��Indeed. I heard that a few days ago, the city lord��s castle reserved Mamy Restaurant to facilitate the conference between the dragons and the demons. That��s only happened in the best restaurants in the Aden Square before.��


    The new tables and chairs outside the restaurant attracted a lot of attention from the customers that were lining up, and many of them went to have a seat just for the sake of it. No restaurant had ever set up tables and chairs in the square itself, so it was quite a new unique experience.


    ��Boss Mag, can we dine at these tables outside? And would be able to order from here as well?�� Sargeras led his Burning Legion, and looked at Mag with a bashful smile.


    ��Of course you can. The tables and chairs were only set upst night, and are perfect for customers who exhibit strong reactions to the restaurant��s food. With this outdoor dining area, you��ll be able to dine infort, and not have to worry about harming other customers. Also, the tables and chairs aren��t made from wood, so you won��t have to worry about burning them, either.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��Hehe, that��s really thoughtful of you, Boss Mag. All of us can sit while we eat now.�� Mond wore a bashful smile on his face.


    The other members of the Burning Legion were also very pleased. They didn��t find it bothersome to eat roujiamo while standing in front of the restaurant, but if they could enjoy the delicious food while sitting down, then that was obviously much better.


    ��Boss, can you get me two extra roujiamos today? I feel like if I eat another seven roujiamos, I��ll be able to make a breakthrough.�� Calzac looked at Sargeras with an eager expression.


    ��No problem. Looks like you��ll be the second one after Kiel to reach the 3rd-tier. The holy roujiamos really are holy items to usva demons.�� Sargeras nodded with an excited smile.


    ��If our entire vige can have ess to roujiamo, then usva demons will have hope for a resurgence. As such, let��s keep working hard, everyone.�� Sargeras turned to the other demons, and raised a clenched fist into the air.


    ��For roujiamo!�� the demons chanted in unison.


    Have they been brainwashed by roujiamo? Looks like they��repletely incorrigible... Mag found them to be quite amusing, but he was also very touched by their dedication toward roujiamo.


    ��Urien. Gender: male; power level: 10th-tier magic caster; physical condition: extremely old, with chronic rheumatism, ankylosing spondylitis...��


    ��Argabby Gender: female; power level: 1st-tier knight; physical condition: one month pregnant...��


    As customers walked into the door, the notification board in Mag��s mind disyed one string of information after another. Mag had control over that notification board, and he could close it or move it into a corner at any time. In doing so, he would be able to focus on his work, and only look at it when he was interested.


    I didn��t think that Urien��s condition would be so bad. I hope the restaurant��s food can help him feel better. Mag cast a sympathetic nce toward Urien. All of the ailments that he had been afflicted with were very tortuous ones; it was no wonder that he had a hunched back.


    Speaking of which, this omniscient door sure is awesome; it can even detect pregnancy. Mag took a nce at the female knight who was sitting down to make her order. It was quite likely the case that even she didn��t know that she was already pregnant.


    At the gates of Chaos School, the Magus Tower and Advanced Imperial Academy horse-drawn carriages were approaching in a single-file formation.


    ��The glory of our Magus Tower hinges on this match, so defeat is not an option!��


    Abbott stood in front of the school gates, facing the young boys standing before him with a serious expression.


    ��Yes!��


    The young magic casters were filled with battle intent!


    ��Chaos School?�� Hank turned to look at the school with a disdainful smile as he said to himself, ��What a bunch of weak trash.��

 Chapter 457 - I Accept the Challenge

    Chapter 457 I ept the Challenge


    The main hall of Chaos School was already filled with students. The students from the primary and secondary sections were seated below the stage in ordance with their age and ss. All of the teachers were responsible for maintaining order among the students.


    The young magic casters of the Magus Tower were led by Hank, and were standing on the right side of the stage. All of them wore blue magician robes with miniature golden Magus Towers emzoned on their chests. Their expressions were quite haughty and arrogant as they looked down at the Chaos School students below.


    The students from the Advanced Imperial Academy wore blue and white school uniforms, and stood behind the Magus Tower magic casters, also with haughty expressions on their faces.


    Meanwhile, the Chaos School students wore white magician robes with the Chaos School emblem emzoned on the front. The students that were going to battle the Advanced Imperial Academy students all wore normal school uniforms to set them apart.


    Below the stage, the kids from the elementary section were all very excited. They looked up at the stage with eager eyes, and discussed spiritedly among themselves. Apparently, their upperssmen were going to battle magic casters from the distant Roth Empire, which was an event that only took ce once per year.


    The students from the secondary section were older, but they were just as animated. The feud that Chaos School had with the Magus Tower and the Advanced Imperial Academy had been raging for over two decades, and matches were held almost every year. As such, to them, it wasn��t just a fun event to watch; in their hearts, the glory of Chaos School hinged on this match.


    Chaos School��s record during the past matches was veryckluster. They had lost for four consecutive years, and had been defeated not only by the Magus Tower, but often by the Advanced Imperial Academy as well.


    As such, the match today was of extreme importance. If they lost again, then that would make for five consecutive losses��a disgrace that Chaos School had never suffered throughout its history.


    Even the teachers had told them that if they were to suffer five consecutive losses, the Magus Tower and Advanced Imperial Academy might not even bother to return to challenge them next year. In that case, Chaos School would even lose its chance to prove itself.


    Thus, the match this year was a must-win one for Chaos School!


    However, when everyone thought about the Chaos School��s participants this year, they couldn��t help but feel a little depressed.


    There were a few upperssmen that were 3rd-tier magic casters, but there was always at least one 4th-tier magic caster among the Magus Tower��s ranks. Just a single rank was the difference between an elementary magic caster and an intermediate one, and almost no one could ovee that hurdle.


    The higher-ups and teachers of Chaos School sat in the front row, with Novan sitting at the very center. Abbott sat on his left, while an official from the Roth Empire sat beside Abbott.


    In contrast, Krassu didn��t choose to sit in the front row. Instead, he was sitting in the corner in the second row, and was looking around as if he were searching for someone.


    Arthur, who was sitting behind him, asked, ��Master, are you worried that Amy won��t get here in time? Do you need me to check on her?��


    ��I��m not worried about that. It��s just that I haven��t had breakfast yet, and I��m a little hungry, so I��m wondering when Mag will bring me some food.�� Krassu rubbed his stomach and waved his hand nonchntly as he said, ��As for Little Amy, the main characters of stories always take the stagest. Back in the Roth Empire��s magic casters tournament, I intentionally flexed by stalling until thest moment. After Urien beat everyone else and was about to im the trophy, I appeared and defeated him with ease, iming the title for myself. That feat remains a legend to this very day.��


    ��But... I heard that no decisive result was reached in that final battle...�� Arthur��s brows furrowed with skepticism.


    ��So what? In any case, all of the magic casters in the Roth Empire remembered my name from that day forth. The championship title wasn��t actually all that important. The key was that I proved to everyone that they were all trash not even worthy to fight me.�� Krassu shrugged with a nonchnt smile.


    ��Of course. Master is the most powerful melee magic caster on the entire continent.�� Arthur wore an expression of awe and veneration on his face.


    ��If I could get rid of the melee part of that title, then my life would beplete, but it appears I won��t be able to do that. If Amy can do it, I��ll be ecstatic.�� Krassu chuckled to himself. Aside from him and Urien, there were still many powerful magic casters on the Nond Continent.


    There was the elven queen who hadn��t fought in over a decade, the old dragon residing underground beneath the dragon ind, the old witch in the Boundless Sea Realm, the old fart in the Roth Imperial ce... Even Irina was probably someone to be mentioned in the same breath as those people. Krassu didn��t know exactly how powerful she was at present, but with the assistance of the tree of life, he could only assume that she was no weaker than all the aforementioned old farts.


    ��Master Krassu, I��d like to congratte you on behalf of the Magus Tower for epting a disciple. May I ask where she might be? I would love to meet the supreme prodigy that was lucky enough to catch the eye of the mighty Lord of Fire.�� The match hadn��t begun yet, so Abbott made his way over to Krassu with a respectful smile. At the same time, he was scanning the crowd for a half-elf girl, but failed to find any.


    ��Abbott, I didn��t think you��d be the oneing here with all these little brats. Amy is not the lucky one; I��m the very fortunate one to have a prodigy like her as my disciple.�� Krassu turned to Abbott with an indifferent expression, and said with a hint of mockery, ��You can stop looking now; my disciple hasn��t turned up yet. Those old farts sent those little brats here to challenge my disciple, right? They want to embarrass me for abandoning the Magus Tower anding to Chaos City, right?��


    Abbott��s smile stiffened on his face; he was feeling a little awkward. As expected of an old hermit who had lived for over a century-he was able to see through all of the lies and pretenses. However, he was a representative of the Magus Tower, so he could only force a smile onto his face as he said, ��Everyone from the Magus Tower is overjoyed to hear that Master Krassu found a new disciple. We all know that someone acknowledged by Master Krassu must be a brilliant prodigy, so we sent our young members here to spar with her, hoping that they would learn something in the process.��


    ��So you��ve sent a bunch of brats who have studied magic for over a decade to spar with a four-year-old girl who has only been studying magic for a month. Did I hear something wrong, or are those old bastards already this shameless?�� Krassu raised an eyebrow as he turned to Abbott.


    ��Er...�� Abbott was a little embarrassed, and didn��t know what to say.


    ��So be it. I ept the challenge. Little Amy will fight, and I��m sure those little brats will learn a lot in the process.�� A smile appeared on Krassu��s face as he turned away from the embarrassed Abbott.

 Chapter 458 - Don’t We Have Another Team Member?

    Chapter 458 Don��t We Have Another Team Member?


    ��I hope so.�� Abbott aimed a meaningful look at Krassu, trying to figure out what he was thinking, but to no avail. Nheless, he still put on a smile, and said, ��The Magus Tower is still the most powerful force among magic casters, isn��t that right, Master Krassu?��


    ��Really? I��ve never thought that. Your ego has be very inted, Abbott.�� Krassu shook his head in response.


    ��But Master Krassu, you were the one who created the Magus Tower all those years ago. Back in the tournament, you and Master Urien shared the championship title, and he left Rodu while you stayed to found the Magus Tower. Only after several decades of development has the Magus Tower be what it currently is. Is it not the most powerful force in your eyes?�� Abbott looked at Krassu with a hint of


    puzzlement and vehemence in his eyes.


    ��This is no longer the Magus Tower that it once was. It has developed into something that I do not like. It would be like you having a child with your wife, only for the child to look more and more like your neighbor as he grows up. Would you still think that he��s your child then? So don��t ever say that to me again. The current Magus Tower has nothing to do with me. I may be old now, but I still know shame.�� Krassu


    turned to Abbott with a very serious expression.


    Abbott opened his mouth to say something, but he only nodded and left a parting sentence before leaving. ��I hope to witness a brilliant performance from your disciple.��


    ��He was quite a pure and innocent kid when he first joined the Magus Tower. He doesn��t have a lot of talent, but he��s not actually a bad person...�� Krassu shook his head with a slightly wistful expression.


    ��Where��s Amy? Isn��t Amy battling the magic casters from the Magus Tower today?�� Daphne sat on the edge of her seat, and scanned through the crowd repeatedly with her eyes, but was disappointed to find that Amy was still absent.


    ��I feel like she probably doesn��t have the right to participate in the match. After all, all of the participants are our upperssmen from the secondary section. They��re all very powerful, while she��s only been learning magic for a month, so how can she represent Chaos School?�� Ignatsu was also searching through the crowd.


    ��That��s not true! Amy is super awesome. If she participates in the match, then she��ll be sure to strike everyone down!�� Daphne was very confident in Amy��s abilities.


    ��Speaking of which, that Parmer guy is really impressive too. He��s representing our school in the arithmeticspetition. I feel like Amy would be a better candidate for thatpetition, though,�� Ignatsu continued.


    Is Little Amypeting in anything today? Why haven��t I seen her yet? Luna finally managed to get all of the kids in her ss to settle down, but she was also quite curious. Amy wasn��t on the stage, nor was she next to Krassu, so where could she be?


    On the stage, the young Magus Tower magic casters were also sizing up their opponents with a haughty look in their eyes.


    ��Is Master Krassu��s disciple on the stage? I heard she��s a half-elf girl, but no one seems to fit that description.�� George was rather perplexed as he looked around.


    ��That little brat must be too scared to turn up. She��s just a half-elf piece of trash that doesn��t even dare to face our Magus Tower. She��s nothing but a joke.�� Hank pursed his lips, and looked at the rest of Chaos School��s students with a disdainful expression as he said, ��Just like these idiots here. If even a crappy school like this can produce good magic casters, then what��s the point of our Magus Tower existing?��


    Hank made no attempt to speak quietly, so everyone heard his insults. All of the students immediately began to glower up at Hank, and if it weren��t for the fact that the principal and teachers were sitting beneath the stage, they would definitely challenge the cocky bastard to a battle.


    Thus, the situation instantly became very tense, and it felt as if the slightest catalyst could send everything spiraling out of control.


    ��Go, Chaos School!��


    ��Chaos School is unbeatable!��


    The confrontation on the stage sparked all of the students below the stage into action. Someone led the way with a chant, following which countless voices joined in, threatening to blow the roof off the hall.


    ��We have to win this time! We must fight for the glory of Chaos School!�� us clenched his fists, and waved his arm through the air. He was the most powerful representative of Chaos School, as well as the team leader who was close to bing a 4th-tier magic caster. As such, he was feeling a lot of pressure on his shoulders.


    ��For the glory of Chaos School!��


    All of the Chaos School students roared in unison, and the doubts in their hearts had beenpletely erased. They listened to the ear-splitting chants ringing out within the hall, and they could feel adrenaline pumping through their veins. All of them only had one thought in their minds, and that was to stomp these obnoxious bastards into the ground!


    The home-court advantage was on full disy.


    In contrast, the Magus Tower magic casters were under a lot of pressure. The eldest among them was Hank at 16 years old, while the youngest was George, who was only 12 years old, and most of them were feeling quite flustered as it was their first time facing such a situation.


    ��Don��t worry, they may be loud now, but we��ll let our magic do the talking. If screaming like idiots can win battles, then what��s the point in bing more powerful?�� Hank smiled coldly as he turned to us, and emted a throat-slitting motion with his right thumb.


    With the words of reassurance from Hank, the Magus Tower magic casters gradually calmed down. Hank was the most powerful contestant as a 4th-tier magic caster, so the victory was in the bag for them.


    ��Youthful exuberance and a unified heart are far more important than the result of this match.�� A smile appeared on Novan��s face as he heard the chants erupting within the hall. He turned to the school administrator beside him, and said, ��Let��s begin.��


    Grinton nodded before announcing, ��Please be quiet, everyone. I hereby announce the officialmencement of the match between Chaos School and the Magus Tower! The match between the Advanced Imperial Academy and Chaos School will also be taking ce at the same time in another venue!��


    A voice amplification device ensured that his voice was heard by everyone, and it also created a surround-sound effect.


    The hall gradually fell silent, and the students from the Advanced Imperial Academy all made their way down from the stage before being guided by their teachers to different contest venues. Thus, only the teachers and students of Chaos School as well as the young magic casters from the Magus Tower remained on the stage.


    Both sides were wearing magician robes, one side in white and the other in blue, as they faced off against each other.


    Grinton announced, ��Next, I��ll be specifying the rules of the match. In the past, the match-ups were decided by picking lots, but this time, contestants will be able to engage in battle voluntarily, with the loser being eliminated, while the victor continues to take on other challenges. Alternatively, the victor can also choose to take a rest, but can be swapped back onter. This arrangement will continue until one team has beenpletely defeated!��


    ��But don��t we still have another team member?�� The Chaos School students were rather perplexed. They only had 14 members, while the Magus Tower had 15.


    ��In that case, we will only need two people to eliminate all of you.�� Hank stepped forward with a haughty expression on his face.

 Chapter 459 - I’ll Throw Him Out Like A Dog

    Chapter 459 I��ll Throw Him Out Like A Dog


    ��I slept so wellst night. Father, are the customers still not here yet?�� Amy came downstairs with Ugly Duckling in her arms, and approached Mag with a curious expression. She was still wearing her adorable little bear pajamas and a pair of little butterfly slippers on her feet. Sally and Yabemiya were chatting in the restaurant, and there were no customers to be seen.


    ��Nope. You woke up a littlete today, so all of the customers have already finished their meals and left.�� Mag turned to look at Amy with a smile. He was quite relieved to see that herplexion was back to its normal healthy state.


    ��Huh?�� Amy��s mouth gaped open in surprise upon hearing that, and she said urgently, ��But Master Krassu wants me to beat up some bad people today? Will they run away if I turn up toote?��


    ��Don��t worry, they won��t run away. I made some tofu pudding and Yangzhou fried rice for you this morning. Have that first and let��s go to school together after you finish.�� Mag brought over a Yangzhou fried rice and a tofu pudding with a smile on his face.


    ��That smells so good! I have to eat so I have enough energy to beat up the bad people!�� Amy��s eyes instantly lit up, and she skipped over to the table with Ugly Duckling in her arms. Her pointy little ears were trembling slightly to show her tion, and even Ugly Duckling appeared to be in high spirits.


    Hank��s words were met a brief silence before everyone erupted into a frenzied uproar.


    ��What an arrogant bastard!! He��spletely looking down on our Chaos School!!��


    ��We have to teach him a good lesson!��


    All of the students below the stage erupted as if they wanted nothing more than to battle him themselves.


    The Chaos School students on the stage also wore angry expressions. The match hadn��t even begun yet, but the first shot had already been fired.


    Even the teachers from Chaos School were quite enraged. Their school had lost for four consecutive years, and they were now being insulted by this uncouth young man. If it weren��t for the fact that the principal hadn��t said anything, all of them would have surrounded Abbott and asked for an exnation from him.


    ��Principal Novan, Hank is quite a proud boy, I hope you won��t mind,�� Abbott said apologetically tone, but there was also a hint of arrogance on his face.


    ��He��s indeed an interesting boy.�� Novan merely smiled in response without disying any signs of displeasure.


    SS


    ��Silence!�� Grinton took a nce at Novan, and forced himself to suppress his rage. As the chatter in the venue slowly died down, he adopted a serious expression, and said, ��The match will nowmence. The battles will be held on the main stage, and Vice Principal Karpas will act as the referee. You must remember at all times that safety is your number one priority, and securing victory is just a secondary goal. Harming your opponents with malicious intent is strictly prohibited, and severe consequences await those who do so.��


    CC


    Grinton scanned his gaze across the Magus Tower magic casters, and his eyes rested on Hank for a moment with a menacing expression.


    Hank pursed his lips and put on a nonchnt expression, but cold sweat was beading on his forehead. The fatso didn��t appear to be a very powerful man, but for some reason, he was feeling quite unsettled under his scrutiny, just as if a poisonous viper had fixed its gaze on him.


    An elderly magic caster with a head of white hair slowly made his way onto the stage. He was quite tall and thin, with a long and heavily wrinkled face. He wore a serious expression, and as he raised his hand, pirs of light erupted from the stage. There was originally nothing at the center of the stage, but a golden circr tform soon rose up. The tform appeared to have a radius of roughly 10 meters, and a dome of light settled over it. Golden light washed over the transparent dome of light, creating a marvelous spectacle.


    ��Wow!��


    The elementary section students let loose a collective gasp of amazement. Most of them hadn��te into contact with magic yet, and some of them didn��t even know what magic was. As such, they were all entranced by the spectacr disy that had been put on, and were very much looking forward to the uing battles.


    A 9th-tier magic caster! Hank looked at that white-haired magic caster with a hint of awe and veneration in his eyes. He could sense how powerful that magic caster was from the magic waves just then. As such, he could determine that this old man wasparable in power to his master. If he was only the vice principal, then was the principal a 10th-tier magic caster?


    ��The rules for the match today are very simple: fight until the very end. The first side to eliminate all of the opponents will secure victory. As for the arrangements of the battles during the match, that will be solely for the team leaders to decide. This is not just a battle of power, but also a battle of strategy.�� Vice Principal Karpas looked at everyone with a serious expression as he said, ��However, there are a few important points I have to reiterate here. One, do not take the battles too far. Harming your opponent with malicious intent is strictly prohibited, and our panel of referees will step in should such a situation arise. Two, disposable magic items are strictly prohibited, regardless of whether they��re used for attack or defense. Anyone who uses any such item will be immediately disqualified.��


    There were two other Chaos School teachers standing on either side of the tform, clearly on standby to step in should any mishaps ur.


    ��Yes.��


    Both sides stood on either side of the tform, and glowered at their opponents with fighting intent raging in their eyes.


    Karpas nodded before extending his hand as he said, ��Now then, team leaders, please send out the contestants for the first battle.��


    ��George, you take care of the first seven matches, I��ll wrap up thest eight.�� Hank patted George on the shoulder with a cold smile on his face as he said, ��Show them the horror of opposing our Magus Tower.��


    ��Alright.�� George nodded and stepped onto the tform.


    The other young magic casters from the Magus Tower were a little indignant to be left out, but none of them said anything in the end.


    us turned to a burly teammate, and said, ��You go first, Neil. George is a 3rd-tier wind magic caster, so your earth magic will be very effective against him. Even if you can��t win, make him expend as much energy as you can so the rest of us can eliminate him.��


    A bashful smile appeared on Neil��s face as he said, ��Don��t worry, team leader. That little guy��s wind magic won��t be able to break through my guardian armor. I��ll throw him out like a dog.��


    Neil was about 1.8 meters tall, while George was only around 1.5 meters in height. Their confrontation was like a battle between a gori and a kitten.

 Chapter 460 - Let’s Go Beat Up the Bad Guys!

    Chapter 460 Let��s Go Beat Up the Bad Guys!


    ��You should go back to kindergarten, little guy; this is not a ce for you.�� Neil cracked his knuckles, and the defined muscles on his arms bulged amid a series of cracks and pops.


    ��Magus Tower, George Goodyear.�� George merely introduced himself to Neil in response.


    ��Neil Barkly.�� Neil twisted his neck from side to side, and red at George with a cold expression.


    ��That��s Upperssman Neil, a 3rd-tier earth magic caster. I heard that in thest magic caster trials, even Upperssman us was unable to break through his earth guardian armor!��


    ��There��s such a massive difference in stature; I feel like that little guy will be sent flying as soon as he raises his hand.��


    ��Magic is not apetition of muscle mass; that��s something that only matters among knights. Among magic casters, spiritual power is of the utmost importance. Only with sufficiently powerful spiritual power can magic casters unleash powerful magic.��


    The students below the stage all began to discuss spiritedly among themselves. At the same time, the kids of the elementary section were cheering at the top of their lungs.


    ��Our upperssmen will win for sure, right?�� Daphne clenched his little fists with excitement.


    ��Not necessarily. I heard from Father that the Magus Tower has gathered the most powerful magic casters on the entire Nond Continent.�� Ignatsu shook his head. He was clearly a bit more pessimistic about Chaos School��s chances.


    ��If only Amy were here. She would definitely beat these guys with ease.�� Daphne pursed her lips with a wistful expression as she began to search the crowd for Amy again.


    ��The contestants are ready, so let the battle begin!�� Karpas announced.


    ��Hehe, I��m going to���� A smirk appeared on Neil��s face, and he was just about to say something. ��True meaning of wind, wild wind de flurry!�� George wasn��t interested in hearing what Neil had to say. He raised his hands high into the air, and five crescent-moon wind des shot forth, each of which was around half a meter in length. They flew through the air side by side, creating a long line.


    ��So fast!�� Neil��s expression changed slightly, and even though he still appeared to be quite rxed, he didn��t dare to dy any longer. He abruptly pressed his hand against the ground, and yelled, ��Earth guardian armor!��


    A suit of brown rocky armor crept up along his legs and soon epassed his entire body. His burly figure appeared even more imposing after donning the thick rocky armor, and there were spiky rock gloves on both of his hands. His head had also been concealed under a rocky helm, revealing only his eyes. He had transformed into a rock golem.


    ��Come!�� Neil roared as he unleashed a powerful punch.


    ��Crack!��


    The first wind de was dispelled by his fist, followed by the second, and only two faint marks were left on his rocky gloves.


    The remaining three wind de suddenly changed direction, evading Neil��s fists, and striking his chest and neck instead. Three muffled thumps erupted in quick session, and Neil��s burly armored figure was forced back three steps. Shards of rock flew through the air, revealing three light indentations, but the wind des were still unable to break through his armor.


    ��That��s not going to be enough.�� Neil mmed a fist into his own chest, upon which the indentations in his armor recovered at a rate that was perceptible to the naked eye, returning to its former condition almost instantaneously. As long as his feet were in contact with the ground, he could relentlessly draw upon the power of the earth to repair his armor an unlimited number of times.


    ��So powerful!��


    A burst of cheers erupted, and Neil��s teammates were also quite ted to see this. If George couldn��t break through Neil��s earth guardian armor, then there was a very good chance that thetter would be able to secure victory. If he could get close to George and engage him in battle at close quarters, there was no way the frail young boy would be able to resist.


    ��Alright, if that��s not enough, then I��ll just have to step it up a notch.�� George��s brows furrowed at the sight of the smug Neil, and a serious expression appeared on his face. He extended his right hand before abruptly clenching it into a tight fist as he chanted, ��Heed my call, elements of wind. Gale pir, descend!��


    What��s he doing this time? Neil looked at George with a hint of confusion on his face. However, the doubts in his heart didn��t stop him from charging toward George in preparation to end this battle.


    ��Boom!��


    Right at that moment, a tornado with a diameter of around a meter fell from the sky, descending roughly two meters in front of Neil. It then swept toward Neil violently, sending a flurry of violent wind pirs and green wind des flying into his armor. Cracks instantly began to appear on the ground as dust and debris flew in all directions.


    ��That��s the ultimate spell, the gale pir! Look out, Neil!�� us let loose a cry of surprise as he looked at the wind pir and its origin��the young casterwith an incredulous expression.


    Aside from the tier ranking system, there was another hierarchy among magic casters. 1st to 3rd-tier magic casters were elementary magic casters, 4th to 6th-tiers were intermediate magic casters, 7th to 9th-tiers were advanced magic casters, and 10th-tier magic casters were great magic casters.


    This hierarchy existed due to the spells that magic casters of each rank could use. Spells were divided into elementary spells, intermediate spells, advanced spells, ultimate spells, forbidden spells, and great forbidden spells. Most magic casters were only able to unleash spells that corresponded to their power levels, but there were some exceptionally talented magic casters that could unleash spells of a higher level. Those magic casters were virtually invincible among magic casters of the same rank, and were super prodigies.


    The gale pir that George had just summoned was an intermediate spell, while George was only a 3rd-tier magic caster.


    ��He��s quite a bright youngster with prospects.�� Novan was slightly surprised as he looked at George.


    Looks like Chaos School is going to lose again. Many teachers heaved sighs internally, and their expressions became quite dejected.


    ��That��s just a wind pir; watch me smash it with my fist! Giant arm!�� Neil wasn��t fearful in the slightest as he stepped forward. His right arm instantly expanded to more than twice its original size, and his armored hand came crashing toward the wind pir.


    Everyone looked on with rapt focus at the scenes transpiring on the tform. The elementary section students had their eyes wide open with their little hands half-raised into the air, preparing to burst into raucous cheers as soon as Upperssman Neil crushed the wind pir and smashed his opponent off the tform.


    The massive rocky fist struck the wind pir, upon which a muffled thump erupted. However, the wind pir didn��t dissipate as a result. Instead, it enveloped Neil��s body, quickly stripping him of his rocky armor.


    The gale-force winds were even beginning to sweep him off his feet, which would result in a disastrous situation for him. As soon as his feet lost contact with the ground, he would lose his ability to draw upon the power of the earth. As such, he wouldn��t be able to repair his armor, and the battle would be as good as over.


    A hint of panic finally appeared on Neil��s face, and he struggled as he attempted to unleash a spell.


    ��Rise!�� George raised his hand in a calm manner, and the pir of wind quickly began to rotate. Neil��s burly body was swept into the air like a kite with a snapped line before being thrown off the tform. Hended with a dull thump, and it took him a while to regain his bearings.


    Everyone fellpletely silent upon seeing that. They were all staring at Neil and George with incredulous looks on their faces.


    ��You��re the one that shouldn��t be here.�� George looked at Neil with a hint of mockery on his face.


    ��You!!�� Rage red up in Neil��s heart, furtherpounding his dizziness, and causing him to ck out on the spot.


    ��Father, does this set of magician robes really look good on me?�� At the restaurant��s entrance, Amy was dressed in a set of ck magician robes, and she looked up at Mag with a serious expression.


    ��Yes, Little Amy looks super gorgeous in those magician robes. We have to go now. Otherwise, the bad people really will run away soon.�� Mag nodded with a resigned expression. Amy had been deciding between two sets of magician robes for close to half an hour. As expected, women always took a long time to get ready. Even a little girl like Amy was no different.


    ��Alright! Let��s go beat up those bad people!�� Amy��s eyes lit up upon hearing that, and she mbered onto the bike as she waved the wand in her hand.

 Chapter 461 - We Haven’t Lost Yet

    Chapter 461 We Haven��t Lost Yet


    ��He��s so powerful!��


    ��What powerful wind magic!��


    The audience was in an uproar. Everyone��s eyes widened at the sight of Neil being hurled off the tform by that pir of wind. There was such a massive disparity in stature between the two of them, but the result of their battle was very unexpected.


    It seemed like the battle had only just begun, yet Neil had already been eliminated by an opponent who appeared to only be around 11 or 12 years old. If he were attending Chaos School, he would still be a part of the elementary section!


    ��That��s true magic.�� Hank turned to the Chaos School students with a hint of ridicule on his face before joining the Magus Tower magic casters in their raucous cheers.


    ��The first victory goes to the Magus Tower. Neil Barkly has been eliminated. Let��s begin the second battle. Team leaders, please select your contestants.�� Karpas turned to the Chaos School students with an encouraging expression.


    ��You��re up next, Lyant.�� us cast a wary nce at George. He could also unleash an intermediate spell, but it would be very forced, and he couldn��t do it with anywhere near the ease with which George had unleashed that spell. As such, he didn��t know if he would be able to defeat George in battle.


    ��Alright.�� A tall and thin student emerged, and he walked toward the tform with an extremely wary expression.


    Geroge turned to Karpas, and informed, ��I��ll keep going.��


    ��Second battle, begin!�� Karpas announced with a nod.


    This was a battle between two wind magic casters, and the disparity in power was quite apparent. George didn��t even need to unleash his gale pir before he was able to force eliminate Lyant with ease. In the end, a teacher from Chaos School had to step in to shield him from two wind des. Otherwise, he would have been in a lot of danger.


    ��Second battle, Magus Tower wins.��


    ��Third battle, Magus Tower wins.��


    ��Seventh battle, Magus Tower wins.��


    Karpas�� indifferent voice sounded once again, and an oppressive silence settled over the venue. Everyone looked up at the golden-haired young boy standing on the tform with indignation in their eyes, but also with a hint of awe and veneration.


    In the seven matches, only thest student from Chaos School posed a small threat to George. Everyone else was eliminated by him with ease, and his overwhelming might struck everyone with a hint of despair.


    ��Thank you.�� George nodded at Karpas as he got down from the tform. In the process, he looked at the Chaos School students below the stage, and shook his head with a bored expression.


    ��Well done, George. Leave the rest to me.�� Hank patted George on the shoulder before getting onto the tform. A mocking sneer appeared on his face as he pointed to us, and said, ��You��re the team leader, right? Beating you one by one would be too boring. I��ll give you a chance: split your remaining eight members into two groups, and I��ll fight you in groups of four. If you beat me, then you win the match, but if you lose, then the Magus Tower will probably nevere back to your school. Fighting someone who can��t even pose a good challenge is too boring.��


    ��You!!�� us stepped forward and glowered at Hank. He was being insulted in front of the entire school, but they had lost seven consecutive battles, so he didn��t know how to respond. The disparity in power between the two sides struck him with despair, and he had no choice but to turn to the teachers below the stage for help.


    The other students of Chaos School were also furious. However, none of them could do anything, either. George had already beaten many of the best magic casters among their ranks, and it appeared that Hank was supposed to be even more powerful. They stood absolutely no chance here.


    ��That green-haired guy is going to fight four people at once?��


    The students below the tform were all shocked and enraged upon hearing that. Not only was Hank insulting his opponents, he was even insulting the entire Chaos School. The most infuriating part was that no one could do anything about it.


    ��Abbott, I don��t think that��s allowed under the current rules.�� Grinton turned to Abbott with a dark expression. They were mentally prepared for Chaos School to be defeated by the Magus Tower, but in the past few years, the matches had always been quite close. Even though Chaos School had lost in all of them, the losses they suffered weren��t too heavy.


    However, in this edition, the rule of deciding match-ups through drawing lots had been abolished, thereby leading to a situation where the entire Chaos School team was in danger of being swept by two people. If they sent out four people and were still defeated by Hank, then the entire school��s reputation would be severely dented.


    Many teachers in the front row had also turned to Abbott with dark expressions. The entire match had spiraled out of control, and only Principal Novan would be able to bring the situation back under control.


    ��I say we let the kids decide on their own. They��re currently in a negotiation phase, and no one is forcing anyone to do anything. If you don��t like it, then you��re free to stop them and enforce your own rules upon them. As long as those rules are fair, I have no objections.�� Abbott turned to Grinton with a smile.


    ��Let the kids decide. Some experiences are more important than winning or losing.�� Novan appraised the students on the tform with a calm smile as he said, ��There��s no need to interfere excessively. Besides, we haven��t lost yet, have we?��


    ��Yes.�� Grinton wanted to offer an objection, but he only nodded in the end.


    The other teachers were a little surprised, but none of them said anything, either.


    Abbott took a nce at Novan, and he also chose to remain silent. Novan was a spatial magic caster that was feared by many great magic casters in the Magus Tower, and Abbott couldn��t figure out what he was thinking


    Thus, us received no assistance from the teachers, and Karpas wasn��t stepping in, either. He took a deep breath to calm himself down, and at the same time, his mind scrambled for a way to win this match. The honor of Chaos School hinged on the result of this match, and as the team leader, he couldn��t afford to let his emotions get the better of him.


    us looked at his teammates before turning to Hank with a nod as he said, ��I ept your proposal, but we only have seven people left, so they��ll be split up into a group of three and a group of four.�� ��You only have 14 people in total?�� Hank raised an eyebrow upon hearing that. Sure enough, there were only seven people left, and Krassu��s disciple hadn��t appeared yet. She was most likely too scared to turn up. With that in mind, the mocking sneer on his face widened as he asked, ��I��m fine with that, but wouldn��t it be too unfair to you guys?��

 Chapter 462 - Am I Too Late?

    Chapter 462 Am I Too Late?


    ��Clemente, Constance, you twoe with me.�� us ignored Hank��s insults, and called out two names.


    ��Yes.�� Two young men stepped forward to join us as they walked onto the tform. Regardless of whether they won or lost the battle, it would not be a morous result for them.


    The audience waspletely silent as they looked on with nervous expressions. The three most powerful students of Chaos School were on the stage, but everyone was still feeling quite concerned.


    ��We have to win this battle.�� us clenched his fists with a determined expression.


    The other two young men nodded in unison with grave looks on their faces.


    In contrast, Hank was very rxed, and was not intimidated in the slightest by his three opponents.


    Looks like my disciple will have to clean up this mess for Novan, but where is she? Has she overslept? Why isn��t she here yet? I��m absolutely starving as well. Krassu began to look around, and a nervous expression appeared on his face for the first time.


    ��Go, Chaos School!�� Daphne clenched her little fists and cheered her side on despite her nervous expression.


    Ignatsu shook his head with a wistful expression as he murmured to himself, ��That��s a wood magic caster with ultra powerful magic control. He can take care of all three opponents with no issues whatsoever.��


    ��Let the eighth battle begin!�� Karpas announced.


    ��Go!�� us raised a hand and began to chant a spell. Three icy spikes each about a foot in length flew toward Hank in a straight line formation.


    Clemente raised his hand to unleash a fireball, which split into three in mid-air before hurtling toward Hank from three different directions.


    ��Water particles hidden in the air, heed my call, grant me the power of the Water God...�� Constance sat on the ground, and began to chant a spell. Water vapor began to converge around him; he appeared to be preparing a powerful spell.


    ��Is this a joke?�� Hank chuckled at the sight of the oing ice spikes and fireballs, and he raised his hand nonchntly in response. Green light shimmered in front of him, quickly forming a shield constructed from vines.


    The three ice spikes and fireballs struck the shield in quick session, upon which a green light erupted from the seemingly vulnerable shield. The ice spikes shattered and the fireballs exploded, but they weren��t even able to break so much as a single vine.


    ��He��s an intermediate magic caster, so we have to attack him with all our power!�� us�� expression became extremely grave upon seeing that. A simple vine shield was enough for Hank to nullify all of their attacks with ease. Just as the information that they had previously gathered suggested, even the three of them didn��t have much of a chance against Hank.


    ��In my name, I summon a snowball spell!�� us waved his ck wand, and snow and ice began to materialize above Hank as if something was about to descend.


    ��Consecutive fireball spell!�� Clement stabbed his wand forward, and five fireballs shot forth in a straight line.


    ��Let my summoned ocean wave deal the final blow!�� Constance suddenly raised his voice, and also pointed his wand directly at Hank. A blue wave that was three meters tall and three meters wide appeared out of thin air, following closely behind the string of fireballs as they hurtled toward Hank.


    ��Snowball, descend!�� Clement let loose a loud cry at the same time, and the snow and ice above Hank descended violently, forming a basketball-sized snowball that crashed down toward Hank like a meteorite.


    ��Those are two intermediate spells and another spell that��s at the pinnacle of elementary spells. Surely that��s enough to secure victory.�� All of the Chaos School students looked on with wide eyes. With thebined powers of their school��s three most powerful magic casters, they stood a chance even against a 4th-tier magic caster.


    The students below the stage all looked on with anticipation and anxiety in their eyes. The green-haired boy was far too obnoxious, and all of them wanted to see him beaten to a pulp.


    Even the teachers were getting very nervous. This battle would decide the result of the match. If even these three couldn��t win, then the remaining four weaker members stood no chance.


    ��That��s more like it.�� Hank was not fearful in the slightest at the sight of the three oing spells. Instead, his eyes lit up with a hint of excitement as he twirled his wand above his head. As a result, the green vine shield in front of him suddenly transformed into a ball that enveloped his entire body.


    The fireballs exploded upon the ball, sending countless sparks flying through the air. Immediately afterward, the snowball descended, smashing a deep indentation into the wooden ball. This was followed by the massive wave, which almost ttened the wooden ball.


    In the face of the three powerful spells, Hank��s spell appeared to be hanging on by a thread as if it would crumble at any moment.


    However, the fireballs exploded, the snowball shattered, and the wave was reduced to puddles on the ground, but the wooden ball still stood resolutely in the center of the tform. Hank was standing within the wooden ball, and he waspletely unscathed. In fact, not even a single drop of water had made contact with his body.


    us�� trio panted heavily as they looked on, and all three of them were cast into despair. They couldn��t even break through their opponent��s defenses with their most powerful attacks, so the battle was as good as over.


    ��He��s...pletely unscathed!��


    The students below the stage were all very disappointed to see that. They had pinned all their hopes on thatbination attack, but it had amounted to nothing.


    ��If you��re done, then it��s my turn.�� Hank raised a hand to withdraw the wooden ball around him, and green light began to shimmer from his ck wand. He pointed the wand at us and the others with a cold smile, and said, ��Piss off!��


    Green light shed, and a series of ck vines as thick as a human arm sprouted from the ground. us�� trio were instantly bound before being thrown off the tform.


    ��Bam, bam, bam!��


    The three of themnded in quick session, and even though they didn��t suffer any injuries, they were still knocked senseless momentarily.


    ��The Magus Tower wins the eighth battle.�� Karpas took a nce at Hank. This boy had a rotten personality, but Karpas had to admit that he was a rare prodigy far more powerful than anyone that Chaos School had to offer.


    ��We won!��


    A burst of cheers erupted from the Magus Tower members. Even though they had already anticipated this result, they were still quite happy to see it eventuate.


    Meanwhile, an oppressive silence had settled over the audience. They had even lost the three-on-one battle, and the Magus Tower had only sent out two people this entire time. The loss they had suffered was simply too severe, and many of the kids from the elementary section felt as if their dreams had been crushed.


    ��You��re next. Let me end this match now.�� Hank looked at the remaining four Chaos School students with unadulterated disdain in his eyes.


    The four students were a little fearful, but they looked at each other, and still walked onto the tform with their heads held high. Giving up without a fight was much more disgraceful than suffering a loss.


    The four students consisted of two 3rd-tier magic casters and two 2nd-tier magic casters. They were all swatted off the tform by vines in less than 10 seconds, thereby capping off andslide victory for the Magus Tower.


    Hank turned to the deathly silent audience with a disdainful expression, and said, ��Beforeing here, I thought this would be an interesting match, but it looks like I expected too much. To be frank, all of you are trash.��


    Everyone looked up at Hank with enraged expressions as fury burned in their hearts. However, they had indeed been crushed in the match, so they couldn��t offer any retort. As such, they could only bow their heads with gritted teeth and endure the humiliation.


    The oppressive atmosphere was very stifling. Everyone was waiting for Karpas to announce the final result so they could leave this ce as quickly as they could.


    ��Hehe.�� Hank shook his head in a condescending manner before making his way toward the Magus Tower members.


    At that moment, a clear, crisp voice sounded from the entrance of the venue. ��Huh? Am I toote?��

 Chapter 463 - You Can Challenge Me Now

    Chapter 463 You Can Challenge Me Now


    The voice wasn��t very loud, and was quite mellow, but it was still clearly audible amid the deathly silence.


    ��Who is it?��


    Many people turned in its direction, only to discover a half-elf little girl in a set of ck magician robes standing at the entrance.


    The match was already over, and everyone was waiting for Vice Principal Karpas to announce the final result. It was going to the shortest match in Chaos School��s history, and also the most humiliating one, so what was this half-elf little girl doing here?


    ��It��s Amy!�� Daphne was overjoyed. Her dejected mood immediately lightened up at the sight of her friend.


    ��I��ve waited for you for so long!�� Krassu rushed over to Mag and Amy, and stuck out his hand as he said, ��Give me my breakfast!��


    ��Is that Master Krassu��s disciple? I think she��s supposed to be one of the Chaos School representatives, right? She��s so young; does she really know magic?��


    ��Yeah, she looks like she��s only about three of four years old. She probably can��t even hold a wand properly; how is she going to be able to battle someone?��


    Some of the teachers were discussing quietly among themselves. They didn��t think that anyone could reverse this situation, not even Krassu��s disciple.


    On the stage, Hank also turned to look at Amy. He then nced at the excited Krassu, and furrowed his brows as he asked, ��Who��re you?��


    ��I��m Amy, and I��m here to beat up bad people today. I camete because I overslept. You��re the bad people, right?�� Amy stepped forward and crossed her arms. She looked at the Magus Tower magic casters with a serious expression, and said, ��I��m Amy, and I��m super fierce!��


    ��Pffft!


    ��Hahaha, she so cute! How can she be so adorable?��


    ��My heart is melting! I can��t believe there could be such an adorable little elf!��


    ��Her legs are really short and stubby, but she��s still so adorable! I don��t even care if she can fight anymore.��


    The oppressive atmosphere was immediately alleviated. Everyone simply couldn��t help but smile at the sight of Amy, who had her arms crossed and was putting on what she thought to be a fierce expression. However, no one believed that she was actually here to fight.


    ��Argh! She��s so adorable! My heart can��t take it!�� Daphne��s eyes widened like an obsessive fangirl��s.


    Amy has appeared after the entire school had just suffered extreme humiliation. If she can defeat that guy, then she��ll definitely be the hero of Chaos School. Of course, there��s almost no chance of that actually happening. Ignatsu was also getting a little excited.


    The situation doesn��t look very good here. Is the match over already? Mag quickly assessed the situation, only to find that all of the Magus Tower representatives were in high spirits, while all of the Chaos School students were very dejected. Some of them had even sustained injuries, and it was quite clear that they had all been defeated.


    Mag had thought that the match had only begun not long ago, so he hadn��t been in a hurry to get Amy to the school. Thankfully, they seemed to have arrived just in time.


    Hank was going to hurl some insults at Amy, but he was too busy trying to repress hisughter. How could she be so adorable? She was so small and delicate, yet she was trying to put on a menacing expression; was she trying to make him die ofughter?


    ��You say you��re going to fight me, little brat?�� Hank pinched himself on the leg to keep himself from bursting intoughter, and he appraised Amy with a stern expression.


    ��That��s right, green fur monster, I��m here to beat you.�� Amy nodded earnestly before turning to Krassu with a hesitant expression as she asked, ��Master Krassu, is he the bad guy?��


    ��That��s right, Little Amy. All you have to do is beat all of them.�� Krassu nodded with a smile before turning to Mag as he said, ��Please take a seat, Mr. Mag, I��m absolutely starving.��


    ��Green... Green fur monster?�� Hank red at Amy. He detested other people making fun of his hair, and he couldn��t stand the fact that a half-breed brat had given him such a terrible nickname. As expected, those half-breeds were all obnoxious uncultured creatures. No matter how much they looked like humans, they simply weren��t the same.


    ��So you��re Master Krassu��s disciple. We came all the way from Rodu for you. Little brat, you can fight me if you��re not afraid of death. I��ll show you the power of the Magus Tower.�� Hank pointed a finger at Amy with a look of disdain and mockery.


    ��If I were you, I��d retract that finger. Otherwise, you may not have a finger left to retract.�� Krassu red coldly at Hank.


    Hank��s expression immediately changed, and he hurriedly withdrew his hand as he gulped nervously. In that instant, he felt as if he had seen killing intent


    in Krassu��s eyes.


    Stupid old fart, I��m going to teach your disciple a good lesson! Hank lowered his head, and gritted his teeth with a hateful expression.


    So she��s Master Krassu��s disciple. She��s even younger than I imagined. Does she really know magic? Won��t I just be embarrassing myself by attacking her? George surveyed Amy with furrowed brows.


    ��Father, I��m going to go beat up the bad guys now. Please give me power!�� Amy turned to look at Mag with an earnest expression.


    ��Make sure to be safe.�� Mag smiled as he gently imprinted his right thumb against Amy��s forehead.


    ��I will!�� Amy nodded before turning to Hank as she yelled, ��Green fur monster, don��t you dare go running away! I��ming to beat all of you up.��


    Amy then began to walk onto the stage. Her legs were quite short, so she was walking quite slowly, but her footsteps were very firm and determined.


    ��Is she really going to fight? But she��s just a little four-year-old girl! Is she going to face off against the Magus Tower all on her own?�� Everyone looked with incredulous expressions as Amy took the stage. However, neither her father nor her master were stopping her, and they were even encouraging her. What was going on here?


    Amy climbed onto the stage with difficulty, and she wielded her little wand in her hand as she turned to the Magus Tower contestants before saying, ��You can challenge me now.��

 Chapter 464 - Ice Fire Bomb!

    Chapter 464 Ice Fire Bomb!


    Everyone fell silent upon hearing Amy��s words before erupting into raucous cheers.


    They had been very depressed for the entire morning. From George dealing them seven consecutive defeats to Hank defeating the remaining seven in two separate battles, Chaos School hadn��t been able to pose a threat from beginning to finish. As such, the entire match had been quite a humiliating process for them.


    However, this little girl had taken the stage as a Chaos School representative, and was telling the Magus Tower magic casters that they could challenge her. Her confidence and bravery immediately set the entire scene alight.


    Even if she were just a little girl that was running her mouth, her confident disy still managed to reinvigorate everyone. She embodied the unyielding spirit of Chaos School, one that would never give up even in the face of adversity!


    ��Team leader, is that our 15th team member?�� someone asked.


    ��The principal told me yesterday that the final slot would be reserved for a special person, and Master Krassu��s disciple is the most special student in our school, so it has to be her.�� us looked at Amy with mixed emotions in his eyes.


    He didn��t have any confidence that Amy could actually win, but at the very least, she didn��t bring shame to Chaos School. She showed everyone the confidence and attitude that a magic caster should have.


    In contrast, they had beenprehensively defeated before walking around with dejected expressions, setting a very bad example for the younger students in the school. For that, they were feeling quite embarrassed.


    The other team members�� thoughts also mirrored his, and they stood straighter as a resolute light appeared in their eyes. Failure wasn��t disgraceful, but slouching around like defeated dogs certainly was.


    Karpas turned to Amy and a benevolent smile appeared on his face. For Krassu and Urien to fight over her indicated that she had to be a brilliant prodigy. However, she had been studying magic for too short a time for her to have made any significant progress. Even so, her personality and confidence ensured that she was going to be a powerful magic caster in the future. After all, the most important factor in forging a powerful individual was their heart.


    That��s Krassu��s disciple? She doesn��t look like anything special, so why is Krassu so confident in allowing her to battle? Abbott nced at Amy before turning to Mag. Back when Hank pointed at the little girl just then, a different aura seemed to have emanated from his body for a split second, but he looked just like a normal person again now.


    Mag sat down beside Krassu with a lunchbox on hisp, and said apologetically, ��Sorry, Amy was in a bit of physical difortst night, so I let her sleep a little longer this morning. I didn��t we would almost miss the match.��


    ��That��s alright, Little Amy��s sleep is far more important than fighting these little brats.�� Krassu waved his hand nonchntly as he took the lunchbox from Mag. He opened the lunchbox with an indignant expression as he continued, ��Speaking of which, you sure made me wait a long time, Mag. I��m a frail old man, and I almost starved to death because of you.��


    ��Is it a good idea to eat here?�� Mag asked.


    ��Why not? It would be very inhumane to starve an old man to death.�� Krassu didn��t hesitate in the slightest as he lifted the lid off the tofu pudding and braised chicken and rice.


    The fragrant scent of soybean and braised chicken immediately began to waft through the air. The scent of shiitake mushrooms and chicken were particrly rich, and the smell spread very quickly, instantly attracting a lot of attention.


    ��That smells so good! What is it?��


    Many people immediately began to search for the source of the aroma. It was simply irresistible, and they began to look around almost instinctively.


    ��Which little guy is eating food in the venue again?�� Grinton turned around with a dark expression, disying his might as the school coordinator as he prepared to send the culprit to the coordinator��s office.


    ��You got a problem?�� Krassu put down his chopsticks and looked back at Grinton.


    Grinton��s expression immediately stiffened upon seeing that, and he put on a smile as he said, ��Please enjoy your meal.��


    ��I will.�� Krassu nodded as he began to tuck in. The nearby teachers and students all looked on, trying to stop their drool from rolling down their chins.


    Amy��s words swept up a massivemotion in the venue, and also irked all of the Magus Tower magic casters. This little four-year-old girl was arrogant enough to tell them to challenge her!


    Even though she was Krassu and Urien��s disciple, she was simply far too young. Even the elven princess was only a 2nd-tier magic caster at her age, and she had been studying magic for far longer than Amy had by this age.


    No matter how prodigiously talented Amy was, she had only been studying magic for just over a month, so it would be quite extraordinary if she had even be a 1st-tier magic caster. As such, anyone among them should be able to crush her with ease.


    It was exactly because of this that no one was willing to challenge her. After all, she was only a little four-year-old girl, and even if they were to win the battle, it would be seen as bullying, so there would be no glory in such victory.


    ��George, I��ll leave her to you. Show her the power of our Magus Tower.�� Hank turned to George before patting him on the shoulder.


    ��Alright.�� George was a little reluctant, but he didn��t refuse. He slowly stepped onto the tform, and positioned himself about four meters away from Amy.


    He had been assigned a mission prior toing to Chaos City, and that was to bring down Krassu��s disciple. In fact, that objective was even more important than securing victory in the match against Chaos City, so he had to take advantage of this opportunity.


    ��George Goodyear.�� George introduced himself to Amy.


    ��I��m Amy.�� Amy also responded in kind. There was a hint of excitement shimmering on her little face as it was her first official battle with another magic caster.


    ��Let the 10th battle begin,�� Karpas announced.


    The venue gradually fell silent, and everyone stared intently at the two people on the stage. They didn��t think for a second that Amy would be able to defeat George, but they wanted to see just how far she could push him.


    It was George��s first time facing such a young opponent, and he was feeling a little awkward because of that. He furrowed his brows, and said, ��You��re younger than me, so I��ll let you go first. Don��t say that I bullied you. If you know any spells, then unleash them now or you won��t get an opportunity to do so.��


    ��You��re older than me, so I��ll give you a chance to unleash a spell as well. That will be your only chance to use your magic.�� Amy looked back at George with a serious expression.


    ��Arrogant little brat.�� Green light began to converge toward the wand in his hand as he prepared to defeat her using a single attack.


    ��I��m super serious.�� The short stick in Amy��s hand transformed into a purple wand, which slowly hovered in front of her. She spread open her little hands, and a ball of red mes, as well as a blue ball of icy mes, emerged from her palms at the same time. They were then slowlybined to create an ice fire ball that was half blue and half red.


    Amy held onto her wand, and cried, ��Go, ice fire bomb!��

 Chapter 465 - One Attack

    Chapter 465 One Attack


    The ice fire ball had a long blue and red tail trailing behind it as it whistled toward George. Half of the air around twisted and warped from the scorching heat, while the other half was frozen solid, creating a marvelous spectacle.


    ��What powerful magic waves!�� The Chaos School students�� eyes widened in shock. The fireball magic and mes of extreme frost that Amy had summoned earlier were also quite shocking to them, and they werepletely stunned by the fact that she was able tobine the two.


    The fireball magic and mes of extreme frost were both the most basic of elementary spells, but afterbining the two, the magic waves had already reached the level of an intermediate spell. Furthermore, the ice fire ball looked as if it were going to explode at any moment, and everyone was struck by an urge to back away just from looking at it.


    The fact that such a powerful spell was unleashed by a little four-year-old girl put everyone else to shame.


    The spectators below the stage also looked on with wide eyes. They didn��t harbor any high hopes at all, but Amy was already disying power thatpletely exceeded their expectations. Perhaps a miracle really could take ce?


    Intermediate spell magic waves, and she unleashed that attack almost instantaneously. Looks like I��ll have to reevaluate her. Hank looked at Amy with a dark expression. He didn��t think that she posed a threat to him, but for her to be so powerful at just four years of age indicated her boundless potential.


    The Magus Tower magic casters were all deep in thought, wondering if they would be able to stop that attack if they were in George��s shoes.


    ��Not bad, but that��s not going to be enough!�� George looked at the oing ice fire ball with a calm expression. He took a couple of steps backward, and waved his wand through the air at the same time as he chanted the spell for his gale pir.


    ��Boom!��


    A pir of wind descended from the sky, crashing down two meters in front of George, right in the path of the oing ice fire ball. The green wind desshed out like scimitars, and it was exactly this attack that had torn through Neil��s rocky armor before throwing him off the tform.


    The ice fire ball crashed directly into the gale pir as everyone looked on with rapt focus. The pir of wind tremored violently as if it had been struck by a meteorite, and it shifted about a meter toward George, but it still stopped in the end.


    ��I told you; you only get one chance to unleash a spell.�� A victorious smile appeared on George��s face. It appeared that the ice fire ball wasn��t anything special in the end.


    ��Ice fire bomb, explode!��


    Amy gently twirled the wand in her hand.


    ��Bam!!!��


    An explosive boom erupted from within the gale pir, instantly tearing it to shreds as blue and red mes surged forth, sending powerful magic waves radiating in all directions.


    ��How could this be...�� George��s eyes widened as he looked at the mushroom cloud that was rising up before him. He was then swept into the air by a scorching heat wave and thrown violently off the tform.


    The powerful magic waves continued onward, crashing into the dome of light and setting off vibrant fireworks as a result.


    ��Unbelievable!��


    The entire venue fell into a stunned silence for a split second before everyone erupted into cheers.


    Everyone stared at Amy with excitement and shock etched on their faces.


    One attack!


    Amy had used just a single attack to snap George��s seven-match winning streak. Furthermore, it had been a crushing victory where George had beenprehensively beaten.


    Her powerfulbat prowesspletely belied her adorable appearance, and if they hadn��t seen her unleash that spell with their very own eyes, they would��ve found it impossible to believe that such an adorable little elf could defeat George with such ease.


    What a powerful spell! Is she already a 4th-tier magic caster? us was also looking at Amy with an astonished expression. Even though he was outside the dome of light, he could still sense how powerful that spell was. If it were to explode in front of him, he knew that he would bepletely defenseless before it.


    The Chaos School students�� mouths were all wide open in shock. Even the representatives that had been chosen to participate in this match had to admit that this little girl was more powerful than their team leader, us.


    ��How could this be... Impossible!�� George��s clothes were in tatters, and his face was covered in soot as he sat at the edge of the tform. He raised his head with difficulty to look up at Amy, and was still struggling toe to terms with the fact that he had been defeated.


    ��I told you that you would only get one chance to use a spell. You��ve lost.�� Amy looked at George with a serious expression.


    ��You!!�� A burst of fury welled up in George��s heart. His humiliation and rage furtherpounded the injuries that he had sustained, and he cked out on the spot.


    ��Amy is so powerful! That was so cool!�� Daphne stood up with eyes that were practically glowing with excitement and admiration.


    ��How could she be this powerful? I feel a lot of pressure on my shoulders as her friend.�� Ignatsu scratched his head with a conflicted expression.


    Little Amy is so powerful. I didn��t think that her magic aptitude would be so good. To think that I tried to dissuade Mr. Mag from getting Amy to learn magic... Luna��s mouth was slightly agape as she looked at Amy in disbelief. She thought back to what she had said to Mag in the past, and a flush appeared on her cheeks in embarrassment.


    She really is a prodigy. To think that she has such brilliant mastery over magic at such a young age. All of the records set by the elven princess are most likely going to be broken by her. Karpas was also looking at Amy with a stunned expression. Merging ice and fire required one to cultivate in both ice and fire magic, and they also had to achieve an extremely high level of mastery over both.


    She��s improved significantly once again in just one night. As expected, Little Amy was born to be a magic caster. Krassu had put down his chopsticks, and was looking at Amy with a content smile.


    Looks like Amy has grown more powerful again. Her rate of progression is cing a lot of pressure on me. Despite those thoughts, a proud smile still appeared on Mag��s face as she looked at Amy.


    A four-year-old 4th-tier magic caster; not even the elven princess was anywhere near her level at her age! This must be why Krassu and Urien were able to set their century-long rivalry aside to instruct the same disciple. A prodigy of this caliber may not appear even in 1,000 years! Abbott looked at Amy with an astonished yet grave expression on his face.


    ��Chaos School wins the 10th battle!�� Karpas announced.


    George was carried away by two Magus Tower magic casters, while thunderous cheers erupted from the audience. No one could have predicted that this young magic caster would bring Chaos School��s first victory!


    ��Looks like I underestimated you, little brat. But isn��t your master supposed to be the most powerful melee magic caster on the continent? So why don��t you know any melee magic?�� Hank walked onto the tform with a dark expression of mockery on his face.

 Chapter 466 - I’m Going to Make You Cry

    Chapter 466 I��m Going to Make You Cry


    Hank��s entrance made the entire venue fall silent again. His easy victories against the seven Chaos School representatives had left a deep impression on everyone. He was clearly more powerful than George, so would Amy still be able to defeat him?


    The Magus Tower magic casters were also a little concerned. They were confident in Hank��s abilities, but Amy��s spell from just then was simply too powerful. None of them would have been able to set up a convincing defense against that spell.


    George and Hank had easily defeated 14 of the Chaos School representatives, and even though they were a little disgruntled that they wouldn��t get a chance to shine, at the very least, they would be able toplete their mission.


    However, an unfathomably powerful half-elf magic caster had suddenly appeared, injecting an unknown element into this match. If the Magus Tower were to lose this match because of a little four-year-old girl, they would all have to face the ming wrath of their masters.


    Hank was also in a rather foul mood. As the team leader of the Magus Tower, his objective was to obtain a perfect victory to humiliate Chaos School. However, his n had been foiled by Amy.


    Not only had George lost, he had lost in a very humiliating manner. He was a 3rd-tier magic caster, but he had been ��insta-killed�� by a four-year-old half-elf. If news of this were to spread, then the Magus Tower��s reputation would most likely take a severe hit.


    As such, he had to win this battle to recover some dignity for the Magus Tower. Furthermore, one of his main objectives for this trip was to defeat Krassu��s disciple. His master had told him prior to his departure that had to embarrass Krassu should an opportunity present itself. That was the most important thing that he had to do.


    Conflict between a melee and a long-distance faction had also arisen in the Magus Tower before. However, due to Krassu distancing himself from the Magus Tower, and ack of melee magic casters, the conflict between the two factions gradually died down.


    However, his master, Brent, was an avid supporter of Richard, and he had always held a grudge against Krassu. As such, he really wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to thoroughly embarrass Krassu.


    Amy had already disyed her magical abilities, and even if Hank were to defeat her, it wouldn��t win him any honor or glory. Instead, he would only be known as a bully who had beaten a child a quarter of his


    age.


    However, if he could make this a battle between melee and long-distance magic, then he could prove a point by defeating Amy. She was Krassu��s only disciple, while he was representing the Magus Tower as Brent��s disciple. As such, a victory for him could be dered as a victory for long-distance magic over melee magic.


    As for the disparities between age and power level, that wasn��t important. The only important thing was the end result of the battle.


    People would only learn that the disciple of the number one melee magic caster on the continent had been defeated by Hank, who was Brent��s disciple. His master would certainly be very pleased to hear this.


    With that in mind, a sinister smile appeared on Hank��s. He was like a wolf appraising a littlemb, thinking about how to best tear into her with his sharp fangs.


    Please go and support our new domain mangabyte


    ��Melee magic? I��m super strong in melee magic as well,�� Amy responded with a serious expression. She then continued, ��But do you really want me to use my big stick to knock you on the head? You might end up crying.��


    Another burst of cheers instantly erupted from below the stage. Amy��s performance had filled everyone with excitement and adrenaline.


    Everyone was wondering whether Amy would even ept Hank��s challenge. Even if she were to turn him down, no one could me her. After all, even Upperssman us had been easily defeated by him, and it was already a brilliant feat that she was able to defeat George.


    However, to everyone��s surprise, Amy��s reply was still as simple as ever. She still wore her usual adorkable expression, but she somehow appeared really badass at the same time.


    ��As expected of my disciple; she has the ir that I had in my younger days. Melee magic is the best. If anyone begs to differ, then knock them on the head until they��re forced to concede.�� Krassu was chortling with glee.


    Aside from with Urien, he hadn��t argued with anyone about melee and long-distance magic for a long time. He was initially quite depressed at the notion that melee magic would once again fall into obscurity after he passed away, but Amy��s emergence had given him new hope. At the very least, he would be able to pass down his melee magic to the most brilliant prodigy he had ever seen.


    As for just how powerful melee magic was, that would be disyed in battle. The countless magic casters that he had defeated in his life could testify to its power, and all of Amy��s future opponents would also learn this lesson.


    Melee magic? Could it be that she has also mastered melee magic in such a short time? Abbott nced at Krassu out of the corner of his eyes, and an ominous feeling welled up in his heart.


    He harbored no animosity for Krassu. In fact, Krassu had been his idol when he first joined the Magus Tower. However, Great Elder Richard had since taken over the Magus Tower, and it was quite obvious what he wanted to achieve by sending this team of magic casters to Chaos City.


    George��s loss was already quite embarrassing for the Magus Tower. If Hank were to lose as well, then everything would be reduced to a pitiful joke. The Magus Tower team would be reduced to stepping stones for Krassu��s disciple as she went on to achieve greater feats.


    Everything is still under control. Even if she could unleash that attack again, Hank would be able to defend against it. Melee magic casters are at aplete disadvantage when facing long-distance magic casters of the same tier, and it��s no simple task for her to close down the distance between herself and Hank. Also, Hank��s intermediate, binding vines, is a natural bane of all melee magic casters. A string of thoughts raced through Abbott��s mind, and he quickly calmed down. He looked up at Amy on the tform and heaved an internal sigh. A supreme prodigy like her would surely stand at the pinnacle of the Nond Continent someday if she didn��t die an early death.


    ��Little brat, I hope you��re not going to be crying soon. I��m not going to hold back against you.�� Hank was furious as he glowered at Amy.


    ��Green fur monster, I hope you don��t cry too loud. You��re so ugly you��d be really scary if you cried. Try not to scare the little kids.�� Amy looked at Hank with a serious expression.


    ��Let the 11th battlemence!�� Karpas announced.


    The two teachers were standing quite close behind the two contestants. The female teacher behind Amy was only about two meters away from her, and it appeared that she was preparing to step in at any moment.


    ��Little brat, are you using that little stick as a melee magic caster?�� Hank wasn��t in a hurry to attack. Instead, he looked at the wand in Amy��s hand with a mocking smile, and said, ��Don��t you have a staff? Is Master Krassu so poor that he can��t even afford a staff for his disciple? What kind of melee magic caster are you supposed to be?��.


    ��In my name, unseal this staff. Queen Amy��s wand, transform!��


    Amy put on a serious expression, and purple light shed from the purple crystal on his wand, upon which a purple magic staff over two meters in length appeared in her hands.


    A round purple crystal ball roughly the size of a human fist was nestled on the tip of the staff, and dazzling purple golden light emanated from within the crystal.


    ��Wind fire wheels, reveal!��


    Two balls of fire suddenly appeared beneath Amy��s feet as she wielded her staff in her little hands. She rose about 20 centimeters into the air, and the two balls of fire quickly revolved beneath her.


    ��Green fur monster, you mocked my master, so I��m angry now. I��m going to make you cry!�� Amy looked at Hank with a serious expression, and she pointed her staff forward as her wind fire wheels sent her whizzing through the air!

 Chapter 467 - Take This!

    Chapter 467 Take This!


    ��Her wand extended! It became a staff!��


    ��She can fly! And she��s stepping on fire!��


    The audience looked on with wide eyes as Amy hurtled toward Hank atop her wind fire wheels, wielding her massive staff as she did so.


    Not many people had ever seen melee magic casters in action. In their eyes, magic casters should stand on the spot in aposed manner, gracefully waving their wands around to unleash spells. Even magic casters who could summon armor only did so as a means of improving their defensive prowess so they could unleash their spells with even more poise andposure.


    The Chaos School teachers gave some lessons about melee magic casters from time to time, but they were only general information lessons rather than ones instructing students how to use melee magic. That was because there was simply no teacher that could teach melee magic, so none of the students knew much about it.


    As such, everyone was looking at Amy with amazement in their eyes. If magic casters wanted to move quickly, the simplest way was through teleportation magic. However, that was only spatial transference, and they couldn��t actually fly. In contrast, Amy��s ability to fly in the air using her fire wheels was very badass.


    Below the stage, a student turned to a teacher, and said, ��Teacher, I also want to learn that.��


    ��Even I want to learn that.�� The teacher was also staring at Amy with astonishment.


    Does this little brat really know melee magic? Hank��s eyes narrowed as he looked at the oing Amy, but he still pointed his wand forward, and chanted, ��Vines hidden beneath the earth, heed my call. Ensnare your enemies and plunge them into an eternal abyss!��


    Green light began to shimmer from the ground around him, and ck vines erupted like long squid tentacles, numbering eight. Each of the vines was over two meters long, and about as thick as a grown man��s leg, and they created a that came crashing down upon Amy. It appeared that he was trying to tten Amy with a single attack.


    The female teacher immediately shot forth and raised her wand as if she were going to step in.


    However, Karpas raised a hand to prevent her from acting too far in advance.


    Mag rose unconsciously to his feet and stared at the tform with a nervous expression.


    ��Calm down, this is nothing.�� In contrast, Krassu was very calm and collected as he ate a spoonful of tofu pudding


    Everyone below the stage was also very nervous. After all, this was the attack that Hank had used to throw us and the others off the tform. Now, he was using it solely on Amy, and she was too close to the vines to evade them. Even if she wanted to unleash an ice fire ball, there simply wasn��t enough time. Was this going to be the end?


    ��Amy, you have to win!�� Daphne wrung her little hands tightly together with a nervous expression.


    Please go and support our new domain mangabyte


    ��Will she be able to break free?�� The Chaos School representatives on the stage were also very anxious. They had been bound by those peculiar vines before, so they knew just how fearsome those vines were. Aside from simple ensnarement, there were also some small sharp spikes on the vines that had a paralysis effect. Even now, they were all still feeling rather feeble.


    ��Even a 5th-tier magic caster wouldn��t be able to escape from my vines at such close quarters. You cocky little brat, I��m going to teach you a lesson today. In life, there are some people that you can��t afford to mess with.�� Hank chuckled coldly as he abruptly clenched his right hand. The eight vines quickly converged,pletely concealing Amy��s tiny figure beneath them. Soon, there was only a ck bulbous vine structure left at the center of the tform.


    ��Is it over?��


    Everyone��s hearts sank upon seeing that. Surely there was no way for Amy to escape from this.


    In contrast, the Magus Tower magic casters were ted. Amy was very young, but she posed a potent threat to them. Now that her defeat was set in stone, the match was over.


    Right at that moment, Amy��s voice sounded from within the mass of vines. ��Green fur monster, your vines are just as annoying as you are.��


    ��Bam!��


    A dull thump erupted, and a huge hole was sted in the vines around Amy��s body. nt fibers flew in all directions, and the vines recoiled as if they had been dealt a heavy blow.


    Thus, Amy re-emerged with her staff in her hands. Purple light revolved around the crystal on the tip of her staff, and the wind fire wheels beneath her feet were still revolving at a high speed. She burst out from the broken cocoon of vines, and looked at Hank with a calm and collected expression.


    ��She��s so cool! My heart can��t take this! I��m about to pass out!�� Daphne reached out toward Amy from below the stage before fainting in her chair.


    ��What a scary woman.�� Ignatsu took a nce at Daphne before shaking his head as he scooted away from her a little.


    ��She escaped!��


    Cries of surprise erupted below the stage. The entire audience was reignited by joy and excitement, and at the same time, everyone was stunned by Amy��s power.


    ��How could this be?!�� Hank looked at the shredded vines on the ground with incredulity in his eyes, unable toe to terms with what he was seeing.


    His intermediate spell had been smashed apart by her staff? She was just a four-year-old girl who had been studying magic for just over a month! If news of this were to reach the Magus Tower, then his title as a genius would undoubtedly be stripped away from him.


    ��Well done, little brat, you��ve sessfully enraged me. I��m going to show you just how powerful a 4th-tier magic caster is!�� Hank gritted his teeth as he raised his wand with his right hand. At the same time, he quickly chanted, ��Wood element of nature, heed my call. Transform wood into arrows, and bring forth a torrential storm...��


    ��Crap! He��s going to use the intermediate spell, violent arrow storm! This is an intermediate spell that��s several times more powerful than his binding vines. If he seeds in unleashing it, he��ll be able to summon a downpour of countless wooden arrows to create an inescapable barrage!�� A panicked expression appeared on us�� face as he unconsciously stepped forward toward the tform.


    ��This is bad; that little girl won��t be able to defend herself from that spell.�� The Chaos School teachers below the stage were also getting quite anxious again.


    The audience had just been reinvigorated by Amy��s brilliant escape, but they were getting nervous again. Amy had given them many surprises already, and they were all wondering what she would do against her opponent��s spell.


    He��s chanting a spell while standing rooted to the spot against a melee magic caster? Mag scoffed internally as he shook his head.


    ��Take this!��


    Amy instantly appeared in front of Hank before raising her staff up high.


    ��Crack!��


    A muffled thump erupted as the purple staff mmed into Hank��s face, causing it to instantly twist and warp as blood gushed out of his nose.

 Chapter 468 - Do You Concede?

    Chapter 468 Do You Concede?


    Fury, panic, pain, indignation, grief... In a brief instant, five different expressions shed through Hank��s face. He then copsed to the ground and howled with pain.


    His chant was cut off halfway, so his spell had naturally been nullified. Hank could only feel an excruciating pain spearing through his nose, and his tears flowed uncontrobly from his eyes.


    As for the battle? That was thest thing on his mind!


    He had been taken out by a single strike!


    The entire audience fellpletely silent. Everyone looked at Amy, who was wielding a staff that was more than twice as tall as she was, and they all wore peculiar expressions.


    They were thinking that Amy would unleash some kind of spell tobat her opponent, but no one had expected her to use such a brutish method.


    However, it had to be said that everyone was feeling extremely satisfied. The green-haired brat had been insulting them all morning, and it was delightful seeing him fall to the ground as he sobbed and bled.


    Has Hank lost? The Magus Tower magic casters were in aplete panic. George was still unconscious, and Hank had just been felled by a single staff strike. He was the most powerful one among them, and if he were to lose, then no one would stand a chance against Amy.


    How could she master melee magic to such an extent in just a month? That requires extraordinary magic control and bodily coordination! Abbott stared at Amy with an incredulous look on his face. At his power level, he could see a lot more than the average person, and as a result, he was able to appreciate Amy��s skills to a greater extent. Amy��s mastery of melee magic was simply incredible to him.


    Even as a 7th-tier magic caster with great proficiency in magic control, he still wasn��t confident that he could master melee magic to such a degree in just a month.


    He had to admit that there were certain prodigies in the world who were somehow able to simply disregard age.


    Looks like our ns to win the match and humiliate Krassu will both be foiled. The Magus Tower has be a stepping stone for her instead. Abbott looked at Amy with mixed emotions in his eyes. With her superb aptitude and The Lords of Fire and Ice as her masters, she was undoubtedly going to experience a meteoric rise, one that would perhaps be even more dramatic than that of the elven princess.


    ��So this is melee magic. It��s like a knight who knows magic! That��s so cool!��


    ��Teacher, Teacher, can we also learn this type of magic when we grow up? We also want to learn melee magic.��


    ��Does that mean our Chaos School has won the match?��


    ��So she��s our ace in the hole!��


    There was only a brief silence before waves of cheers rang out across the venue. Some of the little kids were already eagerly asking to be taught melee magic by their teachers.


    ��Yes!�� Grinton couldn��t help but clench his fists with tion. He had thought that they were going to be dealt severe humiliation, but Amy��s emergence hadpletely turned the tables. In fact, there was a good chance that their four-year-long losing streak would be snapped today.


    Novan also wore a smile on his face as his gaze lingered on Amy��s staff for a moment before he turned his attention to Hank, who was still lying on the ground.


    ��Green fur monster, I told you to cry more quietly! You��re going to scare the little kids.�� Amy looked at Hank with a serious expression.


    Hank struggled into a sitting position with a hand sped over his nose, and he glowered at Amy with rage burning in his eyes. He was furious that his chant had been cut off by Amy. If he could��ve unleashed his violent arrow storm, then he would��ve definitely been able to secure victory. He would rather die than lose to a little half-elf brat!


    ��Magus Tower representative, do you concede?�� Karpas asked.


    ��No!�� Hank struggled to his feet as he summoned a barrier of green light in front of him. That barrier quickly transformed into a spherical wooden shield that encapsted his entire body, and he began to chant the spell for his violent arrow storm once again.


    ��So you won��t concede?�� Amy��s brows furrowed as she raised her staff once again.


    ��Rip.��


    The wooden shield that had been able to easily block thebined attacks from us�� trio was torn apart like papier-mache. The purple staff came crashing down with unstoppable force, and instantly struck Hank in the face. This time, the blood shooting from his nose reached even further, and his howls rang out even louder.


    ��Do you concede?��


    ��I��ll never concede!��


    ��Bam!��


    ��Do you concede?��


    ��I won��t...��


    ��Bam!��


    ��Do you concede?��


    ��II. 11


    ��Bam!��


    ��Waah... I... I haven��t even said anything yet...��


    ��Bam!��


    Please go and support our new domain mangabyte


    Amy looked at the bruised and battered Hank with an apologetic expression, and said, ��Sorry, I got used to hitting you. You should concede this time, right?��


    Hank was kneeling on the ground about three meters away, and he was ring at Amy with resentment seething in his eyes. His body was trembling, and tears were flowing uncontrobly down his face.


    This was the first time in his life that he had ever suffered such humiliation.


    However, he knew that no matter what he did, he wouldn��t be able to summon his violent arrow storm before the staff hit him in the face again. He was plunged into despair with that realization.


    Am I going to concede? Am I going to concede to a filthy half-breed like her? Hank clenched his fists and gritted his teeth as his chest rose and fell violently. No, he couldn��t do it. He would rather die than concede to a half-breed.


    ��Magus Tower representative, do you concede?�� Karpas asked again. The result of this battle was quite apparent. Engaging a melee magic caster in close-quartersbat was a nightmare for all long-range magic casters. That wasmon knowledge in the magic world.


    During this battle, everyone had witnessed the rise of a scintiting young melee magic caster. Both Amy��s melee and long-range magic had reached a 4th-tier caliber.


    A four-year-old dual 4th-tier magic caster had never been seen before, and she was surely going to be famous across the entire continent in the near future.


    ��Looks like you��re crying too much to be able to speak. Don��t cry anymore; I won��t hit you again.�� Amy looked at Hank with a sympathetic expression. She dispelled the wind fire wheels beneath her feet, and descended back onto the ground as she prepared to shrink her staff.


    ��Die, little brat!�� Right at that moment, a sinister expression appeared on Hank��s face as he pulled out a silver bead before hurling it at Amy. A loud thunderp erupted, and a spherical orb of lightning hurtled toward Amy, almost quicker than the eye could follow.


    ��Look out!�� The teacher standing near Amy immediately stepped forward and tried to formte a magic shield, but the lightning orb was simply far too fast.


    ��Bastard!�� Below the stage, Krassu tossed aside his lunchbox, and disappeared from his seat in the blink of an eye.


    ��Fireball!�� Amy looked at the oing lightning orb, and instinctively unleashed a fireball spell. Purple golden light immediately erupted from the oracle stone on the tip of her staff, and a ball of purple golden light short forth to meet the lightning orb.

 Chapter 469 - I Haven’t Accepted That Verdict

    Chapter 469 I Haven��t epted That Verdict


    ��Crap!�� Abbott��s expression changed drastically upon seeing that, and he immediately leaped onto the stage. Novan was still sitting in his seat. He raised his right hand toward the tform, but he hesitated at the sight of the purple golden light erupting from Amy��s staff.


    ��Amy!�� Mag also abruptly rose to his feet and charged toward the stage. He didn��t think that Hank would y such a dirty trick; he was using a sealed forbidden spell, and that lightning orb was at least a 7th-tier spell, so there was no way that Amy would be able to defend herself against it.


    The silver lightning orb left a dazzling trajectory in its wake as it hurtled toward Amy. At the same time, the purple golden fireball shot forth from her staff, flying directly toward the oing lightning orb.


    Everyone below the stage was perched on the edges of their seats. Hank had unleashed a sneak attack, and he seemed to have used some sort of banned item. If no one could step in in time to save Amy, then the consequences could be catastrophic.


    As for the fireball magic that Amy had unleashed as an instinctive response, its purple golden mes were also very dazzling, but no one expected it to be able to counter the lightning orb.


    ��Boom!��


    The purple golden fireball struck the lightning orb in mid-air and exploded violently.


    The anticipated scenario where the lightning orb destroyed the purple golden fireball didn��t eventuate. Instead, the two shed and both exploded in a split second. The terrifying power imbued within the purple golden fireball had kept the lightning orb at


    bay!


    Electricity and fire erupted, sending fearsome heatwaves and shock waves sweeping through the air, causing purple golden mes and silver lightning to radiate in all directions.


    The two teachers on the stage immediately unleashed magic shields and hurtled back in retreat. An explosion of such devastating force presented a lethal threat even to them.


    Krassu crashed down from the sky,nding right in front of Amy as he summoned a wall of fire. The mes and heatwaves sweeping toward Amy struck the wall of fire, but the wall didn��t even tremor in the slightest.


    ��Get back!�� Abbott also leaped onto the stage, and grabbed the dumbfounded Hank by the cor before dragging him back in retreat. At the same time, he waved his wand and eight walls of ice materialized in front of them.


    The hurriedly prepared ice walls were very brittle, and they stood no chance against the oing heatwaves. All eight walls were shattered in the blink of an eye before the heatwaves struck Hank, instantly burning away his green hair and eyebrows. Miniature bolts of lightning then followed, causing his body to spasm violently.


    ��Crackle!��


    The remnant heatwaves and electric currents swept into the dome of light around the tform, and it was as if countless fireworks were erupting at once, threatening to destroy the dome of light.


    ��Phew.�� Abbott dragged Hank out from the dome of light, and threw him onto the ground. His forehead was lined with cold sweat, and he looked down at his hand, only to discover that his fingertips had been charred ck


    How... How was she able to block the lightning ball spell that Master gave me? Hanky sprawled on the ground as he stared at Amy with incredulity in his eyes. In that split second, he had been gripped by a sense of impending doom. That tiny little fireball that she had unleashed was no less powerful than the 7th-tier lightning ball spell his master had given him.


    Smoke was still rising from his body, which waspletely numb. His gaze fell on Krassu, who had just dispelled his wall of fire, and his heart immediately sank.


    This bastard should be killed! Mag heaved a sigh of relief at the sight of Amy, who waspletely unscathed with Krassu standing in front of her. He then turned his attention to Hank with cold killing intent shimmering in his eyes.


    ��She blocked it!��


    Please go and support our new domain mangabyte


    A burst of cheers instantly erupted from below the stage. Even though Krassu was the one who had shielded her from the aftermath of that explosion, the fact of the matter was that the fireball she had unleashed wasparable in power to Hank��s lightning orb. That was simply extraordinary!


    Those were 7th-tier magic waves! Is she already a 7th-tier magic caster? All of the Chaos School teachers looked at Amy with incredulity in their eyes.


    One of the teachers couldn��t help but exim, ��A four-year-old 7th-tier magic caster? She��s not just a prodigy anymore; she��s a freak!��


    Another elderly teacher shook his head, and said, ��No, no, it��s her staff. If I��m not mistaken, then that purple crystal ball on the tip of her staff is most likely the legendary oracle stone. When unleashing that fireball spell, she might have triggered its 10 times enhancement effect, or perhaps an even higher level of enhancement.��


    ��The oracle stone!�� Everyone was stunned again upon hearing that. It was one of the most legendary items in the magic world, but no one was going to doubt that elderly teacher��s judgment. After all, Principal Derek was a 10th-tier great magic caster, so his expertise was not to be doubted.


    ��If she really did trigger such a powerful enhancement effect, then that��s also a testament to her aptitude. Even the oracle stone has acknowledged her as a worthy owner. Krassu and Urien really have struck gold this time.�� Derek sighed with an envious look in his eyes.


    ��Phew, my heart almost leaped out of my mouth there. Thank heavens Amy is so powerful; otherwise, that sneak attack could have really hurt her.�� Daphne patted her chest as she glowered at Hank.


    ��What a shameless bastard. Not only did he unleash a sneak attack, he used a sealed forbidden spell. He has to be severely punished.�� Ignatsu was also quite enraged.


    ��Magus Tower representative, Hank, has broken the rules by using a sealed forbidden spell to attack Chaos School representative Amy. Thus, Chaos School wins the match, and Hank will receive a lifetime ban frompeting in future matches.�� Karpas turned to the Magus Tower magic casters with a frosty look on his face.


    ��We ept this punishment.�� Abbott nodded with a grave expression. He looked at the greatly enraged Krassu, and his mood became even grimmer.


    After what Hank had done, the important thing was no longer whether they won the match or not. Instead, he had to think about how he was going to stop Krassu from killing everyone from the Magus Tower.


    In the eyes of the younger magic casters of the Magus Tower, Krass was a benevolent magic teacher of few words. However, he was far from some kind-hearted old man. The Magus Tower had been reconstructed three times in history. The official statement they released each time was that the Magus Tower was undergoing upgrades, and each rebuild really did make the tower grander and more illustrious.


    However, everyone from the Magus Tower knew that on two of those asions, the reconstruction was an act of necessity as someone had razed it to the ground. That person was none other than Krassu. He was a man who even dared to destroy the Magus Tower in his fits of rage, and he posed a big headache even to the entire empire.


    Now that Hank had dared to unleash a sneak attack against his disciple, Abbott didn��t know what was going to happen next.


    ��You ept? I haven��t epted that verdict yet.�� Krassu stepped forward with a cold smile on his face.

 Chapter 470 - Kill Their Entire Family

    Chapter 470 Kill Their Entire Family


    Everyone fell silent upon hearing that. Krassu��s ability to ward off that heatwave so convincingly hadpletely stunned everyone. After witnessing that, they had been alerted to the fact that this seemingly frail old man was nowhere near as vulnerable as he seemed.


    The young magic casters from the Magus Tower all wore fearful expressions. From the devastating fireball that Amy had unleashed and the power that Krassu had disyed, all of them knew that they wouldn��t be a match for either of them.


    Abbott turned to Krassu with a nervous and wary expression. The worst possible scenario had eventuated. He took a nce at the panicked Hank, and hesitated momentarily before working up the courage to step forward with a serious expression.


    ��Master Krassu, Hank is indeed at fault in this matter. He used a sealed forbidden spell during his battle. Our Magus Tower concedes our defeat. I will report this matter to the elders of Magus Tower, and they will surely hand down a stern punishment to Hank. Regardless of whether it��s in a match like this or a duel between magic casters, his actions were very disgraceful.��


    ��You��re trying to threaten me with the Magus Tower?�� Krassu��s footsteps didn��t falter in the slightest as he continued to stride forward with a disdainful look on his face.


    ��I wouldn��t dare to do that. You were the one who founded the Magus Tower, and spent several decades developing it into a force to be reckoned with. Everyone in the Magus Tower has nothing but respect for you.�� Abbott lowered his head as he didn��t dare to look into Krassu��s eyes, but he didn��t back down, either.


    He couldn��t back down. Otherwise, he wouldn��t be able to face the elders, and would be banished from the Magus Tower.


    Even though Krassu was still an honorary elder of the Magus Tower, the unresolvable conflict he had with the current panel of elders wasmon knowledge to almost everyone in the Magus Tower. Few people dared to show dissent back when he was still at the Magus Tower, but if he really were to permanently reside in Chaos City, then his influence in the Magus Tower would inevitably wane over time.


    Please go and support our new domain mangabyte


    Krassu stopped in front of Abbott, and asked, ��Do you remember the three rules I set when founding the Magus Tower?��


    Abbott was momentarily silent before replying, ��Magic casters must be honest, kind, and have justice in their hearts. Anyonecking those qualities must be banished from the Magus Tower.��


    ��I��m Brent��s disciple, you can��t banish me! You don��t have the right to do that...!�� Hank immediately flew into a panic, and he shook his head vigorously as he tried to struggle to his feet.


    ��If I were still at the Magus Tower, I��d banish that fat bastard, Brent, as well. Even Richard doesn��t dare to speak like that to me; who do you think you are?�� Krassu pursed his lips as he looked at Hank.


    Hank��s entire body had been gripped by fear, but he still gritted his teeth, and said, ��You��re not a Magus Tower elder anymore, so you don��t have the right to banish me. You��ve already been banished by the panel of elders from the Magus Tower; I��m going to tell my master-��


    ��Hank, shush!�� Abbott yelled. Even Brent wouldn��t dare to say such things to Krassu. This bastard was trying to get everyone killed!


    Abbott turned to Krassu with an earnest expression, and said, ��Master Krassu, I��ll definitely be reporting this to the panel of elders, and rmend that they banish Hank from the Magus Tower. I��m ashamed to be part of the same organization with someone like him, and the Magus Tower definitely won��t spare him, so I hope...��


    ��I��m not here to clean up the Magus Tower��s mess today as the Magus Tower has nothing to do with me from this day forth. I��m also ashamed to be part of such a pitiful organization.�� Krassu shook his head before turning to Hank with a cold smile as he said, ��I��m only here to uphold justice for my disciple. I��ve always said this: young people must be taught their lesson from a young age. Otherwise, they��ll have to learn it the hard way when they grow up.��


    ��It��s his honor to be disciplined by Master Krassu in person.�� Abbott hesitated a while longer before finally stepping aside, revealing Hank to Krassu.


    The Magus Tower magic casters all looked on with pursed lips, and none of them dared to say anything.


    ��You can��t do anything to me! I��m Brent��s disciple! I��m a member of the Magus Tower, and you��re no longer part of the Magus Tower. If you dare to touch me, you��ll have to face the wrath of the Magus Tower!�� Hank was in apletely frenzied state of panic as he looked at the approaching Krassu. He fell to his knees, and crawled backward as he turned to Abbott with a beseeching look. ��Save me, Master Abbott! You have to save me!��


    ��You must take responsibility for your actions both as a man and as a magic caster. I cannot help you here.�� Abbott shook his head with a cold expression. As a magic caster, he found Hank��s actions to be utterly despicable.


    Furthermore, Krassu had already made up his mind, and there was no point in trying to dissuade him. Even mentioning the Magus Tower couldn��t deter him, so no one would be able to stop Krassu today.


    ��Principal, should we step in? There are so many children watching.�� Grinton cast a concerned nce toward Novan.


    ��I��ve always been a fan of the rules that Krassu had set for the Magus Tower. Those rules harbored the clean and decisive spirit of the knights, as well as the discipline and freedom that should belong to a magic caster. In my opinion, they should be the universal rules of the magic world. Unfortunately, Richard changed those rules over and over again,pletely ruining them in the process. When justice is discarded, a magic caster is no longer worthy being called a magic caster.�� Novan looked at Krassu with a reminiscent smile as he said, ��This is a very valuable lesson. I want the children of our school to see this and realize how important it is to be a good person before you try to achieve anything else. Even as a prodigy, he still has to uphold justice and abide by the rules. Isn��t that what our Chaos City and Chaos School have been preaching all along?��


    Grinton nodded with a thoughtful expression. He turned to the children below the stage, and didn��t say anything further.


    Aponent should be added to the magic caster trials that test one��s nature, Mag thought to himself. He was simply relieved that Amy was unscathed. As for what Krassu was going to do, he could roughly guess his intentions.


    ��Don��t kill me... I won��t do it ever again. I was only acting ording to my master��s orders; he told me to teach her a lesson and embarrass you. I couldn��t beat her, so I didn��t know what to do; that��s why I used that sneak attack... Please don��t kill me! I��m a prodigy; I��m only 16 years old, and I could be a great magic caster in the future...�� Hank��s face was deathly pale, and he was rambling almost incoherently in his panic. He suddenly realized that the old man his master had denounced was not someone he could mess with.


    ��I won��t kill you, but you don��t deserve to possess magic.�� Krassu stepped forward abruptly. Hank wanted to evade in his horror, but his body was suddenly immobilized. Krassuid his hand on Hank��s head, and a red light shed, immediately after which Hank copsed to the ground with nothing but despair in his eyes.


    His mind realm had been destroyed, so he would never be able to cultivate in magic again.


    ��Tell Brent toe to Chaos City and exin this matter to me within 10 days. If I don��t see him in 10 days, I��ll go to Rodu and take care of him along with the entire Magus Tower.�� Krassu withdrew his hand, and turned to Abbott with a serious expression as he said, ��You can try to plot against me, but if anyone dares to touch Amy, I��ll kill their entire family. If you don��t think I��m enough of a threat, then throw Urien into the mix as well.��

 Chapter 471 - Let Me Protect This Smile

    Chapter 471 Let Me Protect This Smile


    ��I��ll be sure to ry the message to Brent. Our Magus Tower concedes this match. Farewell.�� Abbott nodded with a solemn expression. He indicated to the other Magus Tower magic casters to pick up the crestfallen Hank, and all of them quickly exited the venue.


    George took one final nce at Amy before he left, and he felt as if there was a massive stone weighing down upon his chest. He was supposed to be a prodigy, but he had beenprehensively crushed. He made a promise to himself there and then that he had to work harder on his cultivation.


    The Magus Tower group hade in high spirits, but were now scurrying away like frightened dogs.


    ��The Magus Tower has conceded, so Chaos School wins!�� Karpas�� voice spread throughout the entire venue.


    ��We won!��


    The entire venue burst into loud celebrations. ted smiles appeared on the faces of all of the students and teachers as they celebrated this hard-earned victory.


    The Chaos School students got in an excited huddle. They had just suffered the most brutal humiliation and were about to be swept, but Amy had descended like a ray of light, saving them from the clutches of defeat.


    ��Master, all the bad people ran away, so we��ve won, right?�� Amy held onto her staff as she turned to Krassu with an inquisitive expression.


    ��That��s right, they were defeated by Little Amy, so they lost. You won this match for Chaos School.�� Krassu nodded with a gratified smile. It was alreadypletely beyond his expectations for Amy to reach such a level after just a month.


    Magic would be more and more difficult as one progressed, but Amy��s super aptitude ensured that her cultivation path would be a lot easier.


    Please go and support our new domain mangabyte


    As for the parting words he had spoken to Abbott, those were actually words meant for everyone else to hear as well. Many prodigies had appeared on the Nond Continent, but many of them had also died early deaths. There were always some people who didn��t want to allow these prodigies to grow up. Mag Alex was a perfect example of this.


    As such, he had to make his and Urien��s attitudes clear to the world��if anyone dared to attack Amy before she had fully developed, then they were going to be hunted down to all corners of the world by the Lords of Fire and Ice.


    I have to work hard as well. Mag slowly clenched his fists. He had sessfully purchased a strength point the day prior, so it was time for him to work on his swordsmanship. In the future, he wanted to be the one standing in front of Amy, shielding her from danger.


    ��That��s great! I knew Father wouldn��t lie to me; I really can beat up all of the bad guys now!�� An ted smile appeared on Amy��s face. However, a hint of concern then appeared in her eyes as she turned to Krassu, and said, ��But Master, why was that green fur monster so sad just then? Is he really going to be unable to cultivate magic from now on? If that��s the case, then I feel really sorry for him.��


    ��Little Amy, you have to remember that if you confirm someone to be your enemy, you can��t show kindness to them. Otherwise, you and your loved ones will get hurt.�� Krassu looked into Amy��s eyes with a serious expression on his face.


    ��Yes, Master.�� Amy looked into Krassu��s eyes and gave a serious nod.


    ��Amy! Amy! Amy!��


    Collective cheers rang out across the entire venue. All of the students chanted Amy��s name as if she were their hero.


    ��This is your moment. Learn to get used to this as there will only be more and more people revering you from now on.�� Krassu smiled as he walked off the tform, leaving Amy to bask in the limelight.


    The deafening cheers threatened to raise the roof of the venue as everyone��s pent-up emotions erupted. Following four consecutive years of defeat, a hard-earned victory had finally arrived. All of the teachers and students were full of tion and exhration.


    Amy raised her staff and epted the cheers and apuse in a slightly awkward manner. Her eyes scanned through the crowd, and a smile finally appeared on her face as she caught sight of an apuding Mag.


    Let me protect this smile, Mag thought to himself with a wide smile on his face.


    Amy��s meteoric rise was inevitable. From this day forth, she would be one of the most renowned young magic casters on the entire Nond Continent. However, that fame would inevitably bring more and more trouble.


    ��Student Amy has single-handedly won the match for our Chaos School today and protected our school��s glory. At the same time, the other representatives have fought until the very end and disyed an unyielding spirit. Today��s victory belongs to all of you.�� Novan stood up and apuded the students on the stage.


    us and the other representatives were a little embarrassed to receive such glowing praise, but they couldn��t suppress the smiles on their faces.


    ��I��m a student of Chaos School, so this is something that I should be doing.�� Amy didn��t think her feats were worthy of beinguded.


    ��I hope you can always remember what you just said, Student Amy. You are the future pride and hope of Chaos School.�� A smile appeared on Novan��s face.


    ��I��m also very proud to be a student of Chaos School.�� Amy nodded with an earnest expression.


    The apuse from below the stage became even more enthusiastic. All of the students wore excited expressions on their faces. It was a great honor to receive such splendid praise from the principal, and all of them were hoping to win the same honor someday for themselves.


    ��You��re the best, Amy! I��m so proud of you!�� Daphne pped her little hands like a fanatical little fangirl.


    ��Can I get off the stage now? My arm is getting sore from raising my staff.�� As the raucous cheers continued, Amy��s smile gradually disappeared as she turned to Karpas with a pitiable expression.


    ��Of course you can.�� Karpas faltered momentarily upon hearing that before nodding with a smile. She really was an adorable little girl. If it wasn��t for the fact that Krassu and Urien had already taken her under their wings, he would definitely take her as his disciple.


    ��Yay!�� An ted smile appeared on Amy��s face, and she recited a spell in her heart to shrink her staff before preparing to get off the stage.


    ��Student Amy, I thank you on behalf of the Chaos School representatives. Thank you for winning this match.�� us led all of the other representatives to her, and they bowed in unison with their hearts sped over their chests. All of them were looking at her with gratitude in their eyes.


    ��No problem. All of you have to work hard too. That way, you��ll be able to beat up the bad guys when theye next time.�� Amy clenched little fist in encouragement, putting on what she thought to be a mature expression.


    ��We will.�� us nodded as he tried to suppress hisughter. This little girl was far too adorable.


    ��Father!�� Amy rushed off the stage, and immediately threw herself at Mag with an ted expression.


    ��You did really well today, Amy.�� Mag picked her up and spun her in a circle. He then looked at her with a doting expression, and said, ��What do you want for lunch today? Father will cook anything you want.��

 Chapter 472 - I’m Getting Changed

    Chapter 472 I��m Getting Changed


    Outside Chaos School, George took a nce back at the school gates before turning to Abbott with a dejected expression, and asked, ��Are we going back to Rodu now?��


    ��We have no choice but to leave right away. Master Krassu only spared us due to his past connection with the Magus Tower, but that little girl��s other master is not going to be so kind. If we don��t go now, we may have to stay here forever.�� Abbott nodded with a grave expression as he nced at Hank, who was being helped onto a horse-drawn carriage by hispanions.


    When Ie back next time, I��m going to be more powerful and return the humiliation that you brought me! George made a promise to himself as he, too, climbed onto a horse-drawn carriage. All 10 of the Magus Tower horse-drawn carriages quickly sped away from Chaos School, heading toward the city gates.


    When the group of horse-drawn carriages exited the city gates, less than a day had passed since they hadste through those very same gates. They hade with ambitions to conquer and dominate, but they were now scurrying away with their tails between their legs.


    After traveling for close to 10 kilometers, they reached a forest, and one of the horse-drawn carriages suddenly came to a stop as amotion rang out.


    ��What��s going on?�� Abbott emerged from the first horse-drawn carriage with furrowed brows.


    ��He...�� The coach driver pointed at the carriage, and was about to offer an exnation.


    ��I can��t go back. I��m just a useless piece of trash now. My master won��t want to see me.�� Hank crawled out from the carriage, and his hand slipped, causing him to tumble down onto the ground.


    ��Hank!�� Two young boys emerged from the carriage to help him up.


    ��Leave me alone! We��re different now; you��re all prodigies destined for great things, while I��m just a useless piece of trash who can never use magic again.�� Hank raised his head and roared in a heartbroken voice. His eyes werepletely bloodshot, and he was inplete despair.


    The two young boys faltered upon hearing that, and they both turned to Abbott for help.


    Please go and support our new domain mangabyte


    ��Have you made up your mind?�� Abbott asked. Hank was Brent��s best disciple, and had extremely bright prospects. As such, it was understandable for him to exhibit such a strong reaction after having his mind realm destroyed.


    ��Yes.�� Hank looked at Abbott with bloodshot eyes, and gritted teeth as he said, ��Don��t worry, I��ll survive. I��ll find a way to cultivate magic again, and I��lle back to exact my revenge someday!��


    Abbott looked at Hank in silence for a while before nodding as he said, ��Alright, you can go, then.��


    Hank took a nce at the young boys on the carriage, gritting his teeth as he rose to his feet. He turned and stumbled into the forest, quickly disappearing from everyone��s line of sight.


    ��Keep going, and go faster this time!�� Abbott re-entered his carriage, and the line of carriages continued onward.


    ��Won��t Hank be in danger if he leaves now?�� George turned to Abbott with a concerned expression.


    ��If he doesn��t leave now, he would very likely be killed after returning to the Magus Tower. He has to take responsibility for his actions, and he��s no use to anyone as someone who can no longer cultivate magic,�� Abbott replied calmly.


    George understood what Abbott was saying, and he clenched his fists as he fell silent for a while. He then asked, ��Will he be able to find a way to cultivate magic again?��


    ��There are no records in history of anyone who was able to cultivate magic again after having their mind realm damaged, so there��s no way unless he cultivates sorcery.�� Abbott shook his head.


    ��I see.�� George nodded with a hint of disappointment in his eyes.


    Back when they had arrived at Chaos School, they were nning on dominating in the match; they��d then take a tour of Chaos City for a few days. However, they had been sent scurrying back in less than a day, and Hank had lost his ability to cultivate magic.


    As for cultivating sorcery, that was a path that no magic caster wanted to take. No one would want to be reduced to that half-human, half-ghost state and risk losing their soul for eternity.


    George was sure that a person as proud as Hank wouldn��t stoop to such a low level.


    Following the match, all of the students were led back to their ssrooms by their teachers. However, the excitement on their faces suggested that they wouldn��t be paying much attention to their lessons anyway.


    Meanwhile, Amy was given the entire day off by Krassu as a reward for her performance.


    ��Bye bye, Master Krassu.�� Amy waved farewell to Krassu at the entrance of the venue.


    ��Goodbye, Little Amy.�� Krassu stood beside Novan and smiled as he waved back at Amy. He looked on until Amy and Mag disappeared from sight before turning to Novan with a smile as he asked, ��What did you want to speak to me about?��


    Novan smiled as he replied, ��Nothing much. I was just wondering when you would deliver on your promise. I��m going to gather all of the Chaos School teachers for a meeting soon, and I want you toe with me to discuss setting up melee magic lessons for our school.��


    ��You��re getting a little impatient, I see. Aren��t you worried that all of the students would ditch long-range magic to study melee magic?�� Krassu asked with a smile.


    ��Why would I be worried about that? I��ve always been an advocate of free choice for our students. Besides, Amy disyed the might of both long-range and melee magic today, so it��s up to them how they want to decide. The priority for our school is to provide a diverse range of lessons so the students can learn whatever they want. In the end, they��ll choose what��s most suitable for them.�� Novan was quite calm and collected.


    Krassu took a nce at Novan, and nodded as he said, ��Alright, but as discussed, I can teach the students, but they don��t count as my disciples. Amy is my only disciple.��


    ��And they��ll only call you teacher, not master. You can refer to them as students.�� Novan nodded in response.


    ��Students? I like that title.�� Krassu chuckled.


    ��You just said you��d be cutting all ties with the Magus Tower from this day forth; were you serious?�� Novan turned to Krassu with a curious expression.


    ��Of course. I made the announcement in front of so many people; am I supposed to just revoke it?�� Krassu pursed his lips, and looked up at the sky with a slightly dejected expression as he said, ��The Magus Tower is no longer the Magus Tower that it once was. I asked Arthur to bring all my things here, so I��ll no longer have anything to do with them. Richard will surely be very happy to hear this.��


    ��Chaos School wees you.�� Novan extended a hand toward Krassu with a smile on his face.


    Krassu turned to look at Novan with a suspicious expression as he asked, ��You nned this all along, didn��t you?��


    ��I invited you 20 years ago, but you rejected me on that asion. Otherwise, you would be the principal of Chaos School now,�� Novan replied.


    ��Looks like I made a wise decision back then.�� Krassu shook Novan��s hand, and both of them burst intoughter.


    ��Young Master, didn��t you say we were going to Mamy Restaurant for lunch? Can we go now?�� Yngwie stood outside Blour��s door with an exasperated look.


    ��Give me another half an hour. I��m getting changed.�� Blour��szy voice sounded in reply from within the room.


    You need half an hour to get changed? What are you, a woman? Yngwie grumbled internally, but he couldn��t do anything. He strode out into the small courtyard and took a deep breath of fresh air. If he were to stay in there any longer, he felt like he was going to pass out from rage sooner orter.

 Chapter 473 - Where Are You Going, Your Highness?

    Chapter 473 Where Are You Going, Your Highness?


    ��Your Highness! Your Highness!�� Firis rushed into the cave with an animated expression, yelling at the top of her lungs as she did so. All the while, the countless cheeky branches draping down around her attempted to stall her in her progress.


    ��What��s gotten you so excited today, Firis? There��s a lot of range of motion from your running, but they still look really small.�� Irina turned with a serious expression as her gaze fell on Firis�� heaving chest.


    ��Your Highness! I��m still growing!�� Firis tried to reason with Irina, but clearly even she wasn��t convinced with her own argument.


    ��They��re about the same size as mine back when I was 13.�� Irina nodded.


    ��Don��t say that, Your Highness! I��m going to cry...�� Firis�� face was stered with a pitiable expression.


    ��Oh? I��ve been a little bored today, so I��d be keen to see you cry.�� Irina��s eyes lit up as she nodded with a smile.


    ��...�� Firis felt as if she had been dealt a heavy blow. As expected, the princess couldn��t bemunicated with in a conventional manner.


    ��What��s gotten you in such a hurry?�� Irina asked with a smile.


    ��Snarr��s back, would you like to see him?�� After the ribbing she had received, Firis had almost forgotten the news she hade to deliver.


    ��Tell him toe in.�� Irina immediately clenched her fists with undisguised excitement on her face.


    ��Yes.�� Firis turned and rushed out of the cave. The tree of life seemed to have sensed Irina��s emotions, and it parted to allow Firis through.


    After a short while, Firis led into the cave a tall and thin golden-haired elf, who quickly made his way toward Irina.


    ��Snarr pays his respects, Your Highness.�� The elf stopped two meters in front of Irina and extended a respectful bow.


    Irina was silent for a moment as she looked at Snarr before remarking, ��You��ve lost weight, golden turtle boy.��


    Firis was initially quite nervous, but she almost burst intoughter upon hearing that. She looked up into the sky and turned her head away, trying her best to smother herughter.


    ��You��ve also lost weight, Your Highness.�� Snarr faltered momentarily before a peculiar expression appeared on his face. He was already resigned to this nickname that he had had for over a decade, but it was still a little strange for an elf to be known as golden turtle boy.


    Please go and support our new domain mangabyte


    ��Really? Looks like my recent weight-loss regime is paying dividends. You��ve got a good eye, golden turtle boy.�� Irina nodded, but the smile on her face soon receded as she raised her hand. A barrier of golden light immediately enshrouded the entire cave, and she looked at Snarr as she asked, ��What were your findings from your trip to Rodu? Are Alex and my child still alive? If so, where are they now?��


    ��Your Highness, I uncovered a lot of useful information during my trip. After cross-referencing the information that I��ve dug up during the past few trips, I can confirm that Master Alex and your child are still alive. The fire from three years ago was nothing but a hoax, and no one actually died in it.�� Snarr reported on his findings.


    ��That��s great!�� An excited expression appeared on Firis�� face.


    ��So where are they now?�� Irina also wore an animated expression as she unconsciously took a step forward.


    ��I don��t know. In fact, the entirety of Rodu and our elven race most likely do not know of their location, either. However, the fact that no one knows where they are makes them quite safe.�� Snarr shook his head in response.


    ��Josh has also been unable to locate them after all this time.�� Irina clenched her fists as she struggled to keep her emotions under control. She fell silent for a moment before asking, ��Who yed a part in the incident from three years ago? Have you found out?��


    ��I investigated many people from Rodu, and all of the evidence point toward the Magus Tower. Aside from those demons, the rest of the assassins sent to kill Master Alex were most likely all Magus Tower magic casters,�� Snarr replied.


    ��Josh told me that all of those magic casters were traitors. They struck deals with the demons before attacking Alex, and all of them have since been executed by the Magus Tower.�� Irina nodded in response.


    ��But, Your Highness, ording to my investigation, all of the great magic casters involved in that incident are still alive. In fact, they all currently hold high posts in the Magus Tower. The ones that were killed were only a few 9th-tier magic casters. At the height of Master Alex��s powers, a 9th-tier magic caster wouldn��t even be able to take a single sword strike from him, so...�� Snarr��s voice trailed off as a grim expression appeared on his face.


    ��So what you��re saying is... Josh is lying to me?�� Irina��s expression immediately turned cold as she furrowed her brows in deep thought. After a while, she said, ��Josh has great influence over the Magus Tower, and his confidence in his battle for the throne against Sean mostly lies in the Magus Tower, so there��s no way that he would be unaware which magic casters were involved in that incident. He made a promise to me in his letters that all of those people had been executed. Not only that, he told me that Alex and my child were dead, and that he had discovered their charred bodies.��


    Snarr hesitated momentarily before looking up at Irina, and said, ��Your Highness, I have something to say, but I��m not sure if I should say it.��


    ��Go ahead.�� Irina nodded.


    Snarr wore a serious expression as he said, ��With Master Alex��s influence over the citizens and the army of the Roth Empire in conjunction with his fearsome power, no one would dare to assassinate Master Alex in such a brazen attack without a thorough n and absolute assurance of sess. The demons do not have anywhere near sufficient power and resources to pull off such a feat, and I trust that our elven race would never cooperate with the demons. As such, there had to have been a middleman in the equation. This middleman must have enough power tomand the great magic casters of the Magus Tower, and also handle the bacsh from the royal family and the army following Master Alex��s demise. There aren��t many people in Rodu who fit that description.��


    ��Aside from the king of the Roth Empire, only Josh Edward is capable of filling that role. Sean��s influence is limited to the army, so he won��t be able to call on any great magic casters from the Magus Tower. Alex alreadypletely removed himself from the army five years ago, so he posed no threat to the empire, and the empire had no incentive to target him.�� Irina��s expression cooled even further as she clenched her fists in puzzlement, and said, ��Why would he do that? Back when we were in Rodu, he had been very good friends with Alex and me, and never disyed any animosity toward us.��


    ��Master Alex hailed, and had fought alongside the first prince for many years. Once the battle for the throne reached a climax between the two princes, it wouldn��t be difficult to foresee whom he would side with. With Master Alex��s power and influence, his decision could prove to be very instrumental,�� Snarr replied.


    ��But Alex has never pledged his support for Sean. You��re telling me Josh nned this assassination just so he could get rid of a vtile factor standing between him and the throne?�� Irina murmured to herself as her long silver hair suddenly rose into the air. Countless branches on the tree of life also abruptly began to tremor in unison.


    ��Which members of our elven tribe participated in the assassination?�� Irina asked.


    ��The leader of the Krol Family,�� Snarr replied.


    Irina nodded before walking out of the cave. The branches of the tree of life parted as if it were bidding farewell to its ruler.


    ��Where are you going, Your Highness?�� Firis asked with a concerned look.


    ��I��m going to kill someone,�� Irina replied coldly. Golden light shed, and she disappeared on the spot.

 Chapter 474 - I’m Here to Kill You Today

    Chapter 474 I��m Here to Kill You Today


    A figure in a white dress drifted over the Wind Forest. She would only have to tap a branch gently with her foot before her body appeared over 10 meters away. Her long silver hair danced in the wind, giving her the appearance of an ethereal goddess.


    ��Woah! Isn��t that Princess Irina?��


    ��It is! That��s the princess! It��s been three years; the princess has finallye out from that cave!��


    ��She��s still just as stunning as ever. As expected of the number one prodigy of our elven race.��


    Many elves soon noticed the figure gliding over the forest, and they all extended respectful bows toward her. All of the younger elves wore reverent expressions as they looked on from below. Three years... It had been three years since Princess Irina returned to the Wind Forest, but it was the first time that she had set foot outside of that cave.


    ��Mistress Helena, the princess has left the cave.�� Hetty rushed into a cave with an urgent expression on her face. She looked at Helena, who was looking up at the star charts on the walls of the cave, and asked, ��Could it be that she��s trying to run away


    again?��


    ��Snarr came back to the Wind Forest today, right?�� Helena turned to Hetty with a calm expression.


    Hetty faltered momentarily upon hearing that before nodding in response. ��Yes, he only just came back, and he has most likely visited the princess already.��


    ��Looks like he gathered a lot of information from his trip to Rodu. I wonder if he ended up finding that little brat, and I��m curious to see whom she��s going to take revenge on now.�� An intrigued smile appeared on Helena��s face.


    ��What should we do now, Mistress?�� Hetty looked at Helena with a nervous expression.


    ��Let��s go and have a look. No matter whom she��s hunting down now, it has to be an ally of ours. Looks like I underestimated that Snarr.�� Helena smiled and waved her wand, upon which she disappeared from the cave.


    Is that b*tch trying to take revenge for what happened all those years ago? Hmph, she can barely keep herself alive. Does she still think that she��s the revered elven princess of the past? Hetty gritted her teeth before chanting a spell. Shen then pointed her wand toward the ground, and a plume of ck smoke rose into the air, upon which she also disappeared from the cave.


    In the Krol Family��s territory, a vast expanse of forest had been felled, and a grand white castle had been erected in its ce. The members of the Krol Family worevish clothing, while other elves in in clothes acted as servants. Thetter would often be abused and scolded by the members of the Krol Family, in response to which they could only lower their heads and apologize.


    Please go and support our new domain mangabyte


    Schubert was the leader of the Krol Family, a 10th-tier great magic caster specializing in wood magic. During the war among species, he had contributed greatly to the elven race��s cause, and had received many benefits from the series of changes that Helena had made in the past few decades. For example, he had received this vast and fertile stretch ofnd as his territory, where the Krol Family��s estate had been built. He had also been assigned some servants and be part of the elven nobility.


    The powerful Schubert also dictated the punishments handed down in the elven race. He held an extremely high position, and under his reign, thew and order system had been extremely harsh in the past few years. For ordinary elves, just a small mistake could get them thrown into prison, and as such, everyone had invented the nickname ��smiling devil�� for Schubert.


    At this moment, a banquet was being held in the Krol Family��s castle. Krol wore a set ofvish golden robes and satzily in the main seat. He held a jade goblet in his hand and looked on at the dancing elves before him with relish. There was an elf standing behind him, fanning him with arge leaf, while another elf carefully massaged his shoulders. There was also another elf kneeling in front of him, removing the skin from grapes before feeding them to Schubert one by one. She did so with extreme concentration and focus, not daring to make even the slightest mistake.


    The guests at the banquet were all members of the Krol Family as well as the leaders of families that had close ties with the Krol Family. They drank wine while enjoying the dances being performed and basking in the enjoyment of being attended to by other female elves.


    ��Schubert, get your a*ss out here right now!��


    Right at that moment, a cold voice rang out throughout the entire Krol Family castle, ringing loudly in the ears of all of the elves within.


    The music came to an abrupt stop, as did the dancing elves. All of them were at a loss for what to do, and they hung their heads low as they didn��t dare to say or do anything.


    ��Who goes there? How dare you speak to Master Schubert in such a disrespectful manner!!��


    ��Anyone in the elven race who shows disrespect to Master Schubert should be locked up right away!��


    All of the guests immediately rose to their feet with enraged expressions.


    ��Pr... Princess Irina?�� In contrast, Schubert shuddered with a hint of fear in his eyes, and unconsciously sat up straighter in his seat. He looked outside with surprise and panic etched on his face.


    ��Princess Irina?�� The guests�� expressions all changed upon hearing that. All of them fell silent as they looked at each other, at a loss for what to do.


    It had been three years since Princess Irina had returned to the Wind Forest, but she had been in seclusion this entire time. Everyone had almost forgotten her existence, but who would have thought that she would suddenly leave her seclusion toe here? Furthermore, she appeared to be quite enraged, and no one knew what was going on.


    However, no one dared to say anything about locking her up again. The princess��s influence in the elven race was below only the queen and Mistress Helena, so she was not someone that they could mess with.


    ��Princess Irina!�� The younger elves�� eyes immediately lit up with joy and excitement at the sight of their idol.


    ��Let me see what the princess wants.�� Schubert quickly calmed down before making his way outside. A smile had appeared on his face, but all of the people that were most familiar with him felt a chill run down their spines at the sight of that smile. That was his signature smile that he revealed before delivering his cruelest verdicts, and it was what earned him the nickname ��smiling devil��.


    ��Let��s go have a look as well.�� The guests all hesitated momentarily before following him outside.


    ��Has Her Highnesse out of seclusion to reform the elven race? When will these torturous dayse to an end? I feel like I won��t be able to handle this for much longer.�� After Schubert and the guests had left, the elf that was feeding Schubert grapes copsed to the ground as tears welled up in her eyes.


    ��The queen and the officials that she has promoted haven��t paid any heed to our suffering. They see us as inferior life forms rather than equals. Aside from the elven princess, there��s probably no one else who can change this situation.�� A dancer sobbed into her hand, and a wound left by a whip was clearly visible as she raised her arm to wipe away her tears.


    ��Even Her Highness will most likely be unable to change anything. Besides, there��s a good chance that she doesn��t even care. Otherwise, why didn��t she do anything when she returned to the Wind Forest three years ago? This is our fate. We should have left back when we had the option to leave this ce 50 years ago.�� A tall and slender elven dancer heaved a dejected sigh.


    All of the elves hung their heads low in despair upon hearing that.


    Can elves like those still be referred to as elves? Irina stood on the tip of the tallest tree in front of the castle and looked down at the Krol Family members with a frosty expression. She had seen them abuse their elven servants and stomp their dignity into the ground-it was a sight that had truly disgusted her.


    ��Schubert pays his respects, Your Highness. Please forgive me for not making ample preparations for your visit. What would you like to see me for today?�� Schubert strode out from his castle, and looked up at Irina with a calm smile on his face.


    ��I��m here to kill you today.��


    Irina looked down at Schubert with a serious expression and she raised her right arm, upon which a staff as tall as a grown person appeared in her hand.

 Chapter 475 - Holy Light, Heed My Call

    Chapter 475 Holy Light, Heed My Call


    The elves outside the castle all stood off to the side in silence upon seeing Irina��s arrival. Like the guests of the Krol Family, all of them simply thought that the princess wanted to discuss something with Schubert.


    However, everyone was stunned at the sight of the staff that had appeared in Irina��s hand, and they were all wondering if they had heard what she had just said wrong.


    ��Did Her Highness just say that she was going to kill Master Schubert?��


    All of the guests�� eyes widened with incredulity upon hearing that. Was Irina going to do something this shocking and inexplicable as soon as she came out of her three-year-long seclusion?


    Schubert��s expression also changed slightly, but he soon adopted a calm andposed smile again as he asked, ��Your Highness, what crime have Imitted? And what reason do you have to kill me? I am the official presiding over punishments in our elven race, and you have no right to attack me unless you��re acting on the orders of the queen. You��ve been in seclusion for three years, so perhaps you��ve developed some sort of misunderstanding regarding me during that time. If you have some queries, you can get answers from Mistress Helena or Her Majesty. Please do not do anything rash and embarrass yourself in front of so many of our brethren.��


    ��I don��t need permission to kill anyone.�� Irina pointed her staff at Schubert, and said coldly, ��Besides, you��re only an official presiding over punishments, but you seem to think that this is your kingdom. All of our elven brethren were born as equals from the tree of life, so what gives your family the right to treat them in such an abhorrent manner? Just that crime alone is enough to warrant your execution.��


    The Krol Family members�� expressions immediately changed drastically upon hearing that. Not only was the princess here to kill Schubert, her words implied that she was going to wipe out their entire family!


    In contrast, all of the Krol Family servants�� eyes lit up upon hearing that. All of them turned to look up at Irina as if they were looking at their savior. The princess was just as dazzling as ever, as if there were light radiating from her body.


    ��Did you hear that? Her Highness really is here to change everything!�� The elf that had copsed to the ground stood up as her voice trembled with excitement.


    ��Am I dreaming? Did Her Highness hear our prayers? Or perhaps the tree of life told her our stories?�� The dancer who had spoken earlier also wore an ted expression.


    ��The hierarchy in the elven race has already been established, and it would be almost impossible to change this situation... Even Her Highness will most likely be unable to do so.�� The tall and slender elf was murmuring to herself in a quiet voice that only she could hear, but her eyes were also filled with hope as she looked up at Irina. Perhaps the princess could effect another miracle. After all, she was certainly no stranger to creating legends.


    Please go and support our new domain mangabyte


    ��I��ve done my duty by maintainingw and order within the elven race, so I deserve everything that I have today. Her Majesty bestowed all of this upon our Krol Family. Not only that, the Baibilly Family, the Brewster Family, the North Family... All of them were also rewarded by the queen, and are enjoying the benefits that the elven revolution has brought to them. At the same time, we��re all working to make the elven race more powerful and prosperous. Your Highness, are you going to kill them as well and doom the entire elven race?�� Schubert looked at Irina with a mocking smile, clearly not fearful of her in the slightest.


    The hierarchy of the elven race had been established for several decades, and was already set in stone. No matter how powerful Irina was or how much influence she possessed, she was powerless to stop this trend. The entire elven race had been split among the major families, including the royal family. Was she going to kill everyone?


    The guests and members of the Krol Family all heaved a collective sigh of relief upon hearing that. It was just as Schubert had said��this situation was now the norm for the elven race. The Krol was only one of the major families; there were also other major families as well as countless smaller aristocratic families that made up the elven hierarchy. Those who weren��t powerful and weren��t part of any of those families were reduced to lowly ves.


    This was already a mature social system, and killing a few people wouldn��t change anything.


    The elves had perhaps been free in the past, but after experiencing the joy that power could bring, it would be impossible to ask them to regress to their former state.


    If Irina insisted on doing that, then she would be the one destroyed in the end as opposed to the major families.


    Even as the elven princess, she did not have the power to reverse this trend.


    The oppressed elves all hung their heads in a dejected manner. If even the princess couldn��t save them, then they would most likely have to spend their entire lives as ves without any light at the end of the tunnel.


    They had once freely strolled in the Wind Forest, gathering dew, picking wild fruits, and taking naps on the trees when they were tired. However, those days of freedom had since ceased to exist. They were going to be forever seen as inferior beings and be insulted and oppressed.


    ��I��m not in a hurry to kill them, but you must die today.�� Irina looked at the pitiful elven servants, and her expression became even colder as she pointed her staff at Schubert. ��Binding light!��


    A semi-transparent golden ball of light erupted from the golden crystal ball on the tip of her staff. It then disappeared before instantly reappearing in front of Schubert, threatening to encapste him within.


    ��Your Highness, Mistress Helena and Her Majesty definitely won��t allow you to do something like this. I advise you to stop what you��re doing right away. You��re only a princess, not the queen.�� Schubert��s expression cooled as the smile disappeared from his face. He was also a great magic caster, and he didn��t fear Irina in a battle. ��Wood light shield!��


    A green curved light shield appeared before him, protecting his body from oing attacks. The golden ball of light crashed into the green light shield before enshrouding Schubert, but it was prevented from being able to contract due to that green light shield.


    Schubert didn��t detect any threat from the ball of light around him, so he ignored it for now. At the same time, he began to chant, ��All wood elves between heaven and earth, heed my call. Manifest yourselves before me, transform into dazzling stars, and destroy all of my enemies!��


    As Schubert chanted his spell, a massive green vortex appeared in the air above the castle. Countless wood elements in the Wind Forest surged toward the vortex relentlessly, making its green color richer and deeper in the process. At the same time, the vortex began to rotate at a high speed, sweeping up gale-force winds. A series of shiny golden spots emerged within the vortex as if something were about to descend.


    ��It��s Master Schubert��s ultimate forbidden spell, the forest star storm!�� someone eximed.


    All of the other elves all stumbled back in a panicked retreat upon hearing that. Irina��s sudden attack had caught everyone off guard, and Schubert was using his most powerful attack from the get-go. This was shaping up to be an epic duel.


    ��Holy light, heed my call. Cleanse this world of all impurities!�� Irina raised her staff over her head with a holy expression. A pir of holy light pierced through the green vortex and shone down upon her, draping a holy cloak of golden light over her body. Scintiting light erupted from her staff, upon which a burst of incandescent holy light crashed toward the vortex.

 Chapter 476 - Sorry, You’re Too Late

    <strong>Chapter 476 Sorry, You��re Too Late</strong>


    The holy light crashed into the center of the green vortex, causing it to instantly crumble. All of the trees around the castle were felled as if violent gusts of winds had forced them into submission.


    ��The forest star storm has been terminated!��


    All of the elves stared up at Irina with awe and veneration in their eyes.


    ��How could this be?!�� Schubert��s eyes widened with shock. That was his signature ultimate forbidden spell, but it had been destroyed by Irina��s holy light in seconds. Hadn��t she been severely wounded and debilitated when she had returned to the Wind Forest three years ago?


    However, Irina wasn��t going to stand around and patiently answer his questions. She had already disappeared.


    Crap! A hint of caution welled up in Schubert��s heart, and he waved his wand to summon a wall consisting of countless vines. At the same time, he attempted to hurtle back in retreat.


    However, right at that moment, dazzling golden light suddenly erupted from the ball of light that he had been encapsted in. It contracted violently, instantly immobilizing him. He hadn��t sensed any danger from the ball of light, as it wasn��t an offensive spell, but a binding one instead!


    Schubert��s heart jolted with shock, and he began to chant a spell to create a green shield of light around him. The shield��s color became more and more pronounced, and he frantically looked around, trying to determine where Irina would appear. The sealing magic was only a temporary one, and he would be able to break free from it in three more seconds.


    Irina��s power had indeed exceeded his expectations. Three years ago, she had returned to the Wind Forest and birthed a half-elf child. In the process, she had bled profusely, leading to a drastic drop in her power. Mistress Helena had dered that she would never be able to recover her power as a 10th-tier great magic caster. However, just from the holy light she had summoned to destroy his forest star storm, Schubert could determine that she was already back to full power. In fact, she could be even more powerful than three years ago.


    However, he wasn��t cast into despair after making that realization. With his status and the contributions that he had made to the elven race, Mistress Helena and the queen definitely wouldn��t allow him to die like this.


    He had already made up his mind: after today, he would join forces with the other major officials to exert pressure on the queen, forcing her to abolish Irina��s status as the princess. A new princess would then be chosen from one of the major families. He was aware of the fact that Irina had birthed a child with a human, so even the queen had to be wary of him in case he spread this news.


    ��I think you know why I want to kill you.�� Golden light shed behind Schubert, and Irina slowly emerged. She raised her staff with a frosty expression, and said, ��You and everyone who yed a role in that incident back then... I will find and kill them one by one. I won��t forgive anyone who hurt him and my child.��


    Please go and support our new domain mangabyte


    ��No! You can��t kill me, Irina! This will be viewed as treason!�� Schubert felt as if his entire body had been plunged into a cial pit as he sensed the magic waves materializing behind him. He suddenly thought back to that rainy night three years ago, and that man who had fought valiantly with a child strapped to his chest. His voice had been just as cold back then.


    At the time, all he did was spectate and unleash a few spells from time to time to distract him. He was indeed very powerful. Schubert had never seen such a powerful knight, but he was only one person in the end, and was no match for all of them.


    Schubert still recalled the frosty look in his eyes as he supported himself with his sword. Even though he had already been disabled, his expression still sent chills running down Schubert��s spine.


    ��Irina, stop!�� The space warped nearby, and Helena appeared in the mid-air with her wand pointed directly at Irina.


    ��Irina, let him go.�� A gentle voice also sounded at the same time. No one could see where the voice hade from, but all of the elves present bowed their heads in a respectful manner.


    ��St!��


    A burst of sharp golden light erupted from Irina��s staff, piercing through the green magic shield before striking the back of Schubert��s head. Several magic barriers had been set up, including even a golden one, but they were still unable to stop her devastating attack.


    Blood and white intracranial fluids sttered out from his shattered skull as the green light shield crumbled. Schubert��s eyes were still wide open in disbelief even as the vitality faded from his body.


    ��Sorry, you��re toote.�� Irina turned to Helena with a mocking smile. Faint golden light shimmered around her staff, cleansing all impurities as if she had just killed an annoying fly.


    ��Master Schubert��s dead!!!��


    The Krol Family elves were all horrified at the sight of Schubert��s lifeless body.


    As one of the most powerful elven families, they were already used to living under Schubert��s protection. However, the pir of the Krol had been felled without any warning nor reason by Irina, and all of them felt as if the sky were falling on their heads.


    r re


    ��The princess killed the smiling devil! She killed Schubert!�� The enved elves all looked up at Irina as adrenaline and excitement pumped through their veins.


    The leader of the Krol, a 10th-tier great magic caster, the official presiding over punishments in the elven race. He had devised onew after another to strip them of their freedom, reducing them to lowly ves. Now that he had fallen under Princess Irina��s hands, all of them felt as if holy light were shining down upon their hearts, and that freedom was close within reach.


    The guests attending the banquet were all horrified. If even someone as important as Schubert had been killed for enving elves, then what would be of them?


    ��Irina, do you know what you��ve done?!�� Helena glowered at Irina with a cold expression.


    ��Mistress Helena! You have to uphold justice for us! Princess Irina suddenly turned up and killed my brother without any reason. My brother is a highly revered and respected figure in the elven race, and he dedicated his entire life to bettering our race, but he has fallen in such heartbreaking circumstances. An exnation must be provided!�� Schubert��s brother rushed forward with a grief-stricken expression.


    ��Mistress Helena, Your Majesty, please uphold justice for us!�� The Krol Family members all fell to their knees in unison.


    Helena��s expression cooled even further, and ck light surged behind her as if she were a volcano on the brink of eruption.


    ��Do you really not know why I killed him, Helena?�� Irina turned to Helena with mockery in her eyes. Her long silver hair danced in the air around her, and shepletely disregarded the members of the Krol Family.


    ��ording to elvenws, anyone who kills an elven official without a justifiable reason will have judgment passed down upon them by the panel of elders. Irina, you��vemitted a heinous crime; you must be punished even if you��re the princess. Do not resist and I won��t hurt you.�� Helena raised a hand, and the clear skies were suddenly obscured by an inky ck night. The entire Wind Forest was enshrouded in darkness, with only a bright moon and specks of starlight in the sky. Helena stood in mid-air with starlight shimmering down on her, making her appear as if she were an omnipotent goddess.


    ��I only know our elvenws of nature; I don��t care about your bullsh*t elvenws. Using humanws to restrict elves is nothing but a joke. Helena, if you want a fight, then a fight is what you shall get!�� Irina stepped forward, and dazzling light erupted from the tip of her staff as if a bonfire had been lit in the night.


    At the same time, scintiting light began to glow in the cave where the tree of light was situated. A burst of green light pierced through the darkness before injecting itself into Irina��s body, creating a bond between the two.

 Chapter 477 - The Elven Queen

    <strong>Chapter 477 The Elven Queen</strong>


    ��Is that star magic? It must be Mistress Helena!�� At the Brewster Family estate, Family Head Elliot turned toward the west with surprise etched on his face. That was Schubert��s territory, and even though it was quite far away, he could still sense some magic waves from afar.


    He had only just received news that Princess Irina had emerged from her cave, and now, Mistress Helena had sprung into action. What was going on?


    Immediately afterward, brilliant light erupted from the tree of life, lighting up the artificial night.


    ��Her Highness has be even more powerful. If she hadn��t suffered those injuries three years ago, she should��ve been ready to inherit the queen��s position already.�� On the Baibilly Family��s territory, Family Leader Vincent was also looking at the green string of light connecting Irina to the tree of life. Receiving the approval of the tree of life was a prerequisite to bing the elven queen. Those who were unable to do so did not have the right to be the queen.


    ��The incident from three years ago dictates that a battle between the princess and Mistress Helena is inevitable. I wonder what the result will be and whom the queen will side with this time. As for the young mistress from the Brewster Family, as long as the queen doesn��t give upon on Princess Irina, she has no hope at all.�� Vincent fell into deep thought as his brows furrowed.


    In the Wind Forest, countless elves looked on with anxiety and anticipation in their hearts.


    The revered high priestess and great elder of the elven race, Mistress Helena, was facing off against the widely loved Princess Irina. A sh between the two of them would surely y a great role in deciding the direction the elven race would take in the future.


    However, most of the elves didn��t know why a conflict had erupted between the two of them, escting to the extent that they were now locked in battle.


    Only the elves in front of the Krol Family��s castle knew what was going on.


    After killing Schubert, Irina didn��t back down against Helena��s interrogation. Instead, she issued a challenge.


    Mistress Helena was second in power only to the queen herself. She had already be a great magic caster 500 years ago, and she had turned the tides of several major battles during the war among species.


    In contrast, Princess Irina had traveled across the entire Nond Continent, creating many legends in the process. She hadn��t even reached 30 years of age yet, but she was already one of the most powerful great magic casters on the continent. At present, there was a beam of green light injecting itself into her body, bestowing her with additional power and vitality.


    This was a sh between star magic and holy light magic, a confrontation between light and darkness. Both sides disyed incredible power, and even the members of the Krol Family had all fallen silent.


    Everyone looked on with bated breath, awaiting themencement of this epic battle. No one could predict the result, and no one dared to imagine what kind of bearing the result of the battle would have on the entire elven race.


    ��Now��s not the time for infighting. Our enemies have had their eyes on our Wind Forest for a long time, and thisnd will be ravaged by war again if they take this opportunity to invade.��


    Please go and support our new domain mangabyte


    A gentle voice drifted through the air.


    The darkness in the sky dissipated, revealing the sun once again. At the same time, the green strand of light was severed, and the dazzling light emanating from the tree of life also vanished.


    In the air above the Krol Family��s castle, a silver-haired elf in a set of golden robes appeared. She wore a golden crown with a blue gemstone at its center, and was extremely beautiful. It was impossible to tell her age with a look as she had the purity of a 12 or 13 year old, the youthful energy of a 17 or 18 year old, the mature allure of a 30-year-old young woman, and also the gentle air of a 40-year-old woman. Everyone was struck by a different feeling as they set their eyes on her, but there was a universal sense of holiness that cleansed everyone��s hearts.


    Soft golden light enshrouded her entire body, and she wore a gentle sympathetic smile on her face. Her blue eyes were clear and bright as if she could see through all things in this world.


    ��Your Majesty!��


    All of the elves half-knelt to the ground in a respectful manner.


    Even from afar, where the elves could only hear the elven queen��s voice but not see her, they still half-knelt on the ground in the direction of the Krol Family estate as a sign of reverence.


    ��Your Majesty.�� Irina stowed away her staff and bowed her head.


    ��Your Majesty.�� Helena hesitated momentarily, but she also put away her wand in the end as she bowed to the queen.


    The elven queen nodded and raised a hand, upon which an invisible burst of gentle power helped all of the kneeling elves to their feet. Her gentle touch was felt throughout the entire Wind Forest, evoking a sense of warmth in everyone��s hearts.


    ��Your Majesty, Princess Irina killed Family Leader Schubert for no good reason; please uphold justice for our Krol Family.�� Schubert��s brother stepped forward and fell to his knees again. He looked up at the elven queen with a grief-stricken expression, with Schubert��s lifeless body right next to him.


    ��Please uphold justice for us, Your Majesty!�� All of the Krol Family members also fell to their knees again with sorrow etched on their faces.


    The elven queen took a sympathetic nce at Schubert��s body. She gently raised a finger and a beam of green light fell upon him. The blood on his body and the ground disappeared, and his head was also restored to its normal state. However, he was still dead-even the elven queen couldn��t revive someone already dead.


    ��Irina, why did you kill him?�� The elven queen��s voice was still quite gentle, but there was a hint of interrogation in her eyes.


    ��He deserved to die. You know I would never kill a good person.�� Irina looked into the elven queen��s eyes with an earnest and stubborn expression.


    The elven queen��s expression stirred slightly upon hearing that, and she fell silent.


    ��What gives you the right to say that? Schubert has contributed greatly to our elven race, and dedicated his entire life to creating a better world for his brethren. Princess Irina, you have to provide a more detailed exnation rather than just a subjective opinion. Even as the princess, you can��t kill our officials without any good reason.�� Helena turned to Irina with eyes as sharp as those of a falcon.


    ��You want an exnation? Sure, I��ll give you one.�� Irina looked back at her with a mocking smile. She pointed at the sniveling elven servants, and said, ��During the years in which Schubert has been in power, he has set up all types of strictws and implemented countless cruel torture methods. He forcibly introduced a hierarchy system, and released the so-called elvenws. The free fairies were somehow reduced to ves for the major families. They��ve been forced to do manualbor against their will, they��ve been stripped of their freedom, and they��ve had to serve others, only for their dignity to be stomped into the ground in return. They live lives that are more painful than death, but they have no choice, as the slightest hint of resistance shown will result in them being locked up and tortured.��

 Chapter 478 - Are You Blind?

    Chapter 478 Are You Blind?


    ��Schubert was also one of the main advocators for the elvenws, and in the past few years, he has changed thosews as he saw fit. Those aren��tws; they��re just rules invented to benefit him so he can control other elves more easily. Countless elves have struggled amid crushing despair and lost their lives in attempts to resist this oppressive system. If all lives are meant to be equal, then what gives the elves from the major families the right to kill other elves without any consequence? Should they not be killed for those crimes?�� Irina looked at Helena with a sneer on her face as she continued, ��What��s the point of having a system ofws like this? Are you allowed to do whatever you want just because the weaker elves can��t resist? Even the humans of Rodu aren��t as filthy as all of you!


    ��That��s why I killed him. He deprived countless elves of their freedom, and killed countless more innocent elves. For those crimes, he deserved to die.�� Irina raised her voice as a vehement look appeared in her eyes, and she said, ��Helena, do you know how many elves left the Wind Forest after you forcibly implemented your new social system? Over 20% of our poption was forced out of their homes! They are elves, and elves are meant to be free! You��re constantly preaching about the despicable nature of humans, yet you��re nothing but a human in elven skin!��


    The Krol Family members hung their heads upon hearing that, while some of the enved elves began to sob. The sobs seemed to be contagious, and soon, all of the elven servants had broken down into tears.


    ��The elven race is bing more powerful, so this is clearly a correct strategy. The elven race has never been this unified in its history, and in the future, we will continue to be more powerful. We will be able to defeat all enemies and guard our Wind Forest.�� Helena wasn��t backing down in the slightest as she said, ��This is a revolution that will take the elven race to greater heights. Coteral damage and sacrifices will be inevitable during this process, but it��s all worth it for the greater good of the entire elven race.��


    ��Revolution? What a load of bullsh*t!�� Irina couldn��t help but burst intoughter at the absurdity of what she was hearing. She pointed at the enved elves, and asked, ��Have you asked them whether they were willing to be a part of your so-called revolution? Are they willing to be sacrifices for you? If scum like you can be more powerful just from enving others, then what��s the point of hard work?��


    ��Thud!��


    The elven servants all fell to their knees, and many more elves emerged from the castle before also kneeling on the ground.


    ��Your Majesty, please save your people from this never-ending torture! We believe in the God of Life and treat even flowers and nts as our equals, but we��re being oppressed by our own brethren and even resistance is illegal. We would rather be banished from the Wind Forest than live in such humiliating conditions,�� the leader of the dancers spoke on behalf of all of the servants.


    ��Your Majesty, please banish us from the Wind Forest!��


    All of the elves yelled amid broken sobs. All of them wore grief-stricken expressions, and many of them had visible wounds on their bodies.


    ��The God of Life will bless all of you. From this day forth, you are free once again to return to your homes. It is your choice whether you would like to stay in the Wind Forest or leave.�� The elven queen��s eyes were filled with pity and sympathy. She waved a hand through the air, and spots of green light fell from the sky, instantly healing all of the elves�� injuries.


    ��Thank you, Your Majesty! Thank you, Your Highness!��


    All of the elves turned to the elven queen and Irina with excitement and gratitude on their faces.


    Irina��s expression also softened a little.


    ��Your Majesty,�� Helena still wanted to offer some objections.


    However, the elven queen raised a hand to cut her off as she continued, ��From this day forth, the hierarchical system proposed in the elvenws will be abolished. All elves that were forced into very must be freed and may choose where they would like to go. That��s an order.��


    The Krol Family members and guests were all stunned to hear this.


    ��Yes!��


    Meanwhile, all of the enved elves were overjoyed. With an order from the queen, they would be able to stay in the Wind Forest without any fear of being enved ever again.


    ��Your Majesty, that order absolutely cannot be passed down! If we implement this, the entire elven race will fall apart!�� Helena said in an urgent voice.


    ��Irina��s right. Without freedom, an elf is no longer an elf.�� The elven queen looked into Helena��s eyes, and asked, ��Helena, we want the entire race on our side, not just to keep a few powerful people happy. If our power and prosperity is forged on the basis of inflicting pain upon our brethren, then what��s the point? In exchange for power to better our race, we��re sacrificing the very things that we��re trying to protect. Shouldn��t our objective be to protect our brethren rather than to hurt them?��


    Helena looked at the queen, and slowly lowered her head as she fell silent.


    Please go and support our new domain mangabyte


    The elven queen turned to Irina, and said, ��Princess Irina, you killed Schubert without conducting a trial or investigation first, so you��ll be locked away in detention for a year, and you��ll be stripped of the right to inherit the throne as your punishment.��


    ��I ept that.�� Irina nodded in response. She took a nce at the freed elves, and a smile appeared on her face as she turned to depart.


    ��Thank you, Your Highness.�� The leader of the dancers stepped forward to express her gratitude.


    ��Thank you.�� All of the other elves also nodded as they looked at Irina with concern on their faces.


    ��Elves always look better when they��re smiling rather than crying. All of you look really ugly right now.�� Irina turned to everyone with a gorgeous smile on her face.


    Her smile seemed to be contagious, and smiles also appeared on the faces of all of the freed elves.


    ��Farewell.�� Irina turned as she waved farewell to everyone.


    ��Irina, you still haven��t told me why you killed Schubert.�� The elven queen transmitted her voice to Irina.


    Irina��s footsteps faltered momentarily before she continued onward. She also transmitted her voice in response as she said, ��If I were forcibly taken away from you as a newborn and someone nned to kill me, would you kill them?��


    ��I would.�� The elven queen��s response was very quick and decisive.


    ��Three years ago, I didn��t know who had done that, but now I do, so I killed him.�� A smile appeared on Irina��s face, and she disappeared from view in the blink of an eye.


    ��You��re all free now.�� The elven princess raised a hand to help all of the freed elven ves to their feet before also disappearing amid a sh of golden light.


    ��We can go home now! We��re finally free!��


    The elves all yelled with tion.


    The queen��s order was soon heard by everyone in the Wind Forest, creating a massive stir in the process.


    Irina returned to the cave, and she turned to Snarr as she instructed coldly, ��Draft me a list of people from the Magus Tower and our elven race who were potentially involved in that incident three years ago. I��m going to make sure that those people live in constant fear until I decide to reap their lives.��


    ��Yes.�� Snarr nodded before quickly getting to work.


    Is Master Schubert really dead? Firis nced in the direction of the Krol Family and stuck out her dainty little tongue before also entering the cave.


    ��How does a man take so long to get changed? It��s been an hour, and he still hasn��te out.�� Yngwie sighed as he stood in front of the elven embassy. He took a nce at an extremely beautiful female elf who had appeared beside him before looking away. She was most likely here to run an errand in the elven embassy.


    ��Tsk, it��s almost lunchtime, and he still hasn��te out. The line at the restaurant is really long.�� Ten minutester, Yngwie took a nce at time, and in doing so, he discovered that the same female elf was still standing next to him and was looking directly at him.


    Which family is she from? I haven��t seen her before, so she most likely isn��t from the Baibilly Family. Yngwie narrowed his eyes as he appraised the woman beside him. She had golden hair with green eyes and a set of extremely beautiful regal facial features. Her skin was fair and delicate, and her figure was extremely tall and slender, but her chest and backside were very voluptuous.


    ��This young master sure is unreliable.�� Another 10 minutes passed, and Yngwie sighed once again. The young master had most likely changed into his pajamas and fallen asleep again. With that in mind, Yngwie turned and prepared to knock on his door again.


    ��Are you blind? I��ve been standing here the entire time.�� Azy voice suddenly sounded beside Yngwie, and he almost sh*t himself.

 Chapter 479 - She Sure is Beautiful

    Chapter 479 She Sure is Beautiful


    Yngwie stared at the female elf for a long time. Regardless of whether it was her beautiful features or her seductive figure, all of it was brimming with feminine charm. Her emerald eyes shimmered with a seductive light, and her blue dress hugged her voluptuous figure to perfection. Even as an old man who had lost interest in women several centuries ago, Yngwie��s eyes still lit up at the sight of such an exquisite beauty.


    However, he almost copsed from horror after hearing ��her�� voice.


    ��Young Master?�� Yngwie stared at the female elf with a twisted and uncertain expression. That voice just then belonged to Blour.


    ��Were you surprised? Hahaha.�� The female elf had been trying to maintain a regal and cultured facade this entire time, but she suddenly burst intoughter as she looked at Yngwie. Even so, she was still covering her mouth as sheughed with her feminine char on full disy. It created quite a harrowing sight as the sound of theughter was not something that should being out of a beautiful female elf��s mouth.


    ��What are you doing, Young Master? How could you dress like this?! It��s preposterous!�� Yngwie was trembling with rage. The third young master of the Baibilly Family was cross-dressing in public! If word of this were to spread, his father would die from rage!


    ��Didn��t you tell me to disguise myself so the young mistress of the Brewster Family won��t recognize me?�� Blour gave him a dainty smile as he replied, ��The best disguise in the world is to cross-dress. There��s no way that Young Mistress Sally will be able to identify me as the third young master of the Baibilly Family now.��


    ��She��ll probably think that you��re the third young mistress of the Baibilly Family.�� Yngwie rolled his eyes, and he felt as if he were about to ck out. He shook his head, and said, ��Go back and change. That get-up is way too ostentatious. You��re going to attract too much attention, and your voice is really off as well. You��ll have to speak if you want to get close to Young Mistress Sally, right?��


    ��Do you think I��m beautiful as well? I just had a look in the mirror, and I almost swooned at the sight of myself. As expected, I��m the most beautiful person in this world aside from Princess Irina.�� Blour stroked his delicate chin with a dreamy expression. He then turned to Yngwie with a smile, and said, ��As for the voice, you don��t have to worry about it. For a genius like me, feigning a female voice is a piece of cake. Just call me Shirley from now on.��


    ��S-Shirley?�� Yngwie��s eyes widened as he stared at Blour, who had switched to a gentle female voice without any warning. Additionally, the voice was gentle yet decisive and clean, not the sweet and mellow type, and it fitted ��her�� image perfectly.


    ��Let��s go. Didn��t you say that the restaurant is about to close? If we��rete, the entire hour of effort I spent would go to waste.�� Blour was already stepping onto the horse-drawn carriage outside.


    ��B-b-but... Young Mas, Shirley, wait, let��s discuss this first...�� Yngwie felt as if the values that he had forged in the past six or seven centuries of his life had beenpletely flipped on their head.


    ��Young Master, I have a very serious question for you, and I hope you can give me an honest reply.�� As they sat down in the horse-drawn carriage, Yngwie turned to Blour with a slightly grave expression.


    ��Go on.�� Blour nodded.


    Yngwie hesitated momentarily before asking, ��Have you been nning to cross-dress ever since you came here? Could it be that you like dressing up as a woman? Or could it be... you like men?��


    ��That��s three questions.�� Blour pursed his lips.


    ��Please give me an honest reply.�� Yngwie was not to be deterred.


    ��I��m making a huge sacrifice for the sess of your n; you should be really touched, not skeptical of my sexual orientation.�� Blour shook his head in a graceful manner as he said, ��Besides, do you think there��s someone in this world worthy of being my spouse? As a man, no other man in this world is more handsome than me. As a woman, all other women under the heavens pale inparison to my beauty. Being too beautiful is actually very vexing sometimes. I��m destined to be forever alone in this lifetime. There is no woman worthy of me, nor any man that can catch me eye.��


    Yngwie looked at the disconste Blour, and was really struggling to stop himself from pping Blour in the face.


    However, his narcissism was a good thing in a way. At the very least, he most likely wouldn��t be into men.


    Please go and support our new domain mangabyte


    As long as that was the case, it was possible for a rtionship to blossom between him and Young Mistress Sally. If he really liked men, then there would be no hope at all.


    ��By the way, Young Master, what are you using as fake breasts? Are they cushions?��


    ��Cushions? Tch, how could I possibly use something so crude? I found a type of tree in the Wind Forest which produces white sap once you slice into the bark. After refining that sap, it bes a solid substance with great sticity.��


    ��So you prepared that back in the Wind Forest and brought it all the way to Chaos City?��


    ��I was just preparing for all possible scenarios. A sessful person must be well-equipped to face anything at any time.��


    ��Does a sessful person need to cross-dress?��


    ��Heh, you see, this is why I��m more sessful than normal people. I can withstand humiliation that other people cannot.��


    ��If this is humiliating to you, then... why do you look so excited?��


    Thus, their strange conversationsted the entire trip. Yngwie slowly grew ustomed to the fact that Blour was a seasoned veteran in cross-dressing, and he simply closed his eyes so he wouldn��t be inclined to fly into a violent rage at the sight of ��her��.


    In contrast, Blour wore a calm and collected expression, and he was a picture of confidence. He was not ufortable in the slightest after cross-dressing, as if this was how he always dressed.


    The horse-drawn carriage stopped, and Yngwie opened his eyes before pointing to the Mamy Restaurant as he said, ��That��s the restaurant right there. Young Mistress Sally works here, so you can try to approach her. However, I suggest you don��t get too close to her today. Otherwise, revealing your true gender and identity to her in the future could prove to be an issue.��


    ��Don��t worry, this will be a piece of cake.�� Blour got down from the carriage with a confident expression. He surveyed the long line in front of the restaurant with furrowed brows as he murmured to himself, ��Why is there such a long line? This must be quite an extraordinary restaurant to be so popr despite its terrible location.��


    After a moment of hesitation, Blour made her way over to one of the lines. Her slender waist swayed from side to side, drawing a lot of attention from the customers.


    ��Wow, that girl sure is beautiful.�� Mag just so happened to open the restaurant door at that moment, and his eyes lit up slightly at the sight of Blour at the end of the line.

 Chapter 480 - Holy F*ck, Holy F*ck, Holy F*ck!!!

    Chapter 480 Holy F*ck, Holy F*ck, Holy F*ck!!!


    This elf��s figure, looks, and disposition are all top-notch. Sally gives off a rather cold air, while she gives off an air of confidence to the extent of haughtiness, but that kind of attitude is perfectly justified by her beauty. She��s a 9.2. She��s still a little offpared to Gloria. Mag gave an internal evaluation as he looked at Blour.


    As for why her score was lower than Gloria��s, that was because he preferred the more gentle and petite type.


    This woman was slightly too tall and slender for his tastes. If she were an Earthling, she could easily be a supermodel.


    Of course, he only looked at other women as if he were surveying works of art. There was only a polite appreciation for beauty rather than lust or an urge for conquest.


    Mag��s heart was as still as water, but the same could not be said about the customers in the lines. Many men began to steal furtive nces at her whileparing her to Sally in their hearts. In contrast with the cold and aloof Sally, this woman appeared to be more approachable.


    ��Hello there, beautiful elf, is this your first time here at Mamy Restaurant?�� A young man in a set ofvish robes at the back of the line turned to Blour with a warm smile. However, his eyes were already sneaking down surreptitiously toward the section of Blour��s legs revealed beneath the dress.


    Heh, men. Blour rolled his eyes internally, but he didn��t let his exasperation show on his face. It was a good idea to ask him about the restaurant, then give a slightly indifferent nod. In doing so, she would be expressing some interest, but not a whole lot, and that was the best way to attract a man.


    ��My name is Constantine. I own two sizeable gemstone shops in the Aden Square. My shops are quite close to Mamy Restaurant, so I��m a regr customer here.�� Constantine nonchntly unted his wealth before continuing, ��You sure have a good eye for delicious cuisine. This restaurant has the most delicious food in the entire Aden Square. In fact, I dare say there is no better restaurant in Chaos City or even the entire Nond Continent. Boss Mag is an absolute genius.��


    ��Is he really that impressive?�� Blour wasn��t very interested in his so-called gemstone shops, but he was quite intrigued by his glowingmendation of the restaurant. He wasn��t really looking forward to tasting any human food, but if the restaurant could serve up some decent cuisine for him to sample, then at least it wouldn��t be a waste of a trip.


    ��I wouldn��t lie to a beauty like you. Look at these lines-a normal restaurant would only have one line, right? There have been two lines at this restaurant every day ever since the owner released the tofu pudding dish. Due to the conflict between the sweet and savory tofu pudding factions, the customers split up into two lines. Our line is the sweet faction, while their line is the savory faction. You have to taste the sweet tofu pudding for yourself; not only is it delicious, it also has really good cosmetic benefits.�� Blour was more than happy to provide a detailed introduction to the restaurant.


    ��Don��t listen to him! Savory tofu pudding is the best. If you don��t eat savory tofu pudding, then you might as well not eat tofu pudding, and if you don��t eat tofu pudding, what��s the point in living?�� An elderly man from the other line immediately stated his objections.


    Their exchange immediately made the atmosphere between the two factions a lot tenser. However, the customers in front of them were too busy rushing into the restaurant, so the conflict didn��t escte. Still, the contest between the two factions had sessfully piqued Blour��s interest.


    Interesting. What is this tofu pudding? If it really does have cosmetic benefits, then it��s certainly worth a try. But then again, when you��re beautiful to the extreme like I am, these exogenous substances have almost no effect. Blour was quite intrigued.


    In order to maintain his image as a warm and caring gentleman, Constantine didn��t engage in a war of words with the elderly man from the savory faction. He turned to Blour with a smile, and said, ��Beautifuldy, may I ask your name? And would you be so kind as to have lunch with me?��


    Please go and support our new domain mangabyte


    ��It��s Shirley, and I��ll skip on the lunch offer. I can afford my own meal.�� Blour whipped her golden curls in a haughty manner before brushing past Constantine as she strode into the restaurant.


    Is this love at first sight? My heart hasn��t thumped like this for so many years... I thought there were no women in this world who could move me like this, but now I know that... I just haven��t met the right one yet! Constantine felt as if his soul had escaped from his body as his heart fluttered like the wings of a hummingbird. Even his breathing had elerated, and he quickly rushed in after her.


    Even though he had been rejected, he still felt the need to leave a good impression of himself in her heart. He just had to find an opportunity to sit next to her, then pay her bill in her stead, and she would surely feel obligated to speak with him further.


    ��Wee.�� Yabemiya smiled as she greeted the customers. Meanwhile, Sally stood on the other side of the door with her usual aloof expression, while Mag entered the kitchen to prepare for the lunch rush.


    Yabemiya immediately spotted the tall and slender Blour, and her eyes lit up as she turned to Sally. ��What a beautiful elf! Aisha, do you know her?��


    ��I��ve never seen her before.�� Sally had also noticed Blour, but she had no recollection of such a person. However, after the war among species, many elves had left the Wind Forest to go elsewhere on the continent; this elven beauty was most likely one of them.


    ��What a beautiful big sister.�� Amy was also looking at Blour with sparkling eyes.


    The omniscient door disyed the information about all of the restaurant��s customers in Mag��s mind, including their portrait, name, species, gender, power level... Everything was revealed to him. Mag only took cursory nces at the screen in his mind, but with his superb memory, he was able to easily remember all of the information. As such, he wouldn��t have to rely on the omniscient door to identify his customers.


    Looks like there aren��t that many powerful beings among them. Mag heaved an internal sigh. Customers at the 5th-tier or above were quite rare, and there were almost none of the 7th-rank or above. As for 10th-tier powerhouses, to this day, Mag had only seen four: Krassu, Urien, Novan, and Michael.


    Just as Mag walked into the kitchen, the portrait and information of an elf suddenly appeared in his mind. It was the elf that he had given a score of 9.2 points to. He took a nce at her information, upon which his body immediately stiffened.


    ��Holy f*ck, holy f*ck, holy f*ck!!!��


    ��He��s a f*cking man??? System, what the f*ck is wrong with your door?!��

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    Blour (Shirley), elf, male, 25 years old, 7th-tier magic caster.


    The information on the screen was quite brief, but the ��male�� gender assessment made Mag immediately do a double take.


    ��Please don��t doubt the professionalism of the system. The omniscient door is the newest technological masterpiece created by the system. It is connected to the informationwork of the entire Nond Continent, thereby allowing it to urately identify each and every customer that enters the restaurant,�� the system gave a serious reply. It then continued, ��But if you still doubt the results yielded by the door, then you can request for a manual check, and the system will verify the subject��s identity again.��


    ��Alright, go ahead.�� Mag was not convinced. He had seen countless women in his two lifetimes, so how could he possibly mistake a man for a woman?


    ��Ding! Verificationplete, Blour (Shirley), elf, male, 25 years old, 7th-tier magic caster.��


    ��Ding! The manual check incurs a fee of one gold coin, which has been sessfully deducted. Please use the manual checking service again soon.��


    ��What?! You charge for this? Why didn��t you say so earlier?�� Mag raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    ��You never asked. Why would I offer a free service like this?�� the system replied innocently as an infuriating emoji of arge resigned expression with hands syed open hovered through his mind.


    ��There are even free customer service hotlines, so why can��t you offer free service here? Also, don��t send me emojis!�� Mag rolled his eyes. The system was getting more and more absurd.


    ��Please don��tpare me to those unintelligent customer service hotlines. They will fail to answer 80% of questions posed to them, whereas I have only ever been reported by one person,�� the system gave a stern response.


    ��Heh, and I��m the only person with ess to you, so you��re getting reported by 100% of your customers.�� A peculiar expression appeared on Mag��s face as he continued, ��By the way, why is the information the same asst time? You didn��t just copy and paste the earlier results, did you?��


    ��Please don��t insult the system with such scathing queries; the system will never do something like that!!�� A stern angry emoji hovered through Mag��s mind as it continued, ��These are the results derived from a second scan conducted by the omniscient door.��


    ��This is the so-called manual service that cost me a gold coin? This is fraud! It should be illegal! The omniscient door is my property, and if there��s something wrong with it, what��s the point in having it run another scan?�� Mag was a little angry. He was wondering where the system had gotten those emojis from.


    ��Of course there��s a purpose in running another check. Normally, the omniscient door��s scanning process is automatic, whereas I had to run a manual check just then; that��s premium service. Just ept the reality: this is a male elf. This is why the omniscient door is so useful-it can prevent you from falling in love with the wrong person.�� The system��s voice was tinged with a hint of mockery.


    ��So this must be a legendarydyboy. How terrifying!�� Mag turned to nce at Blour, who was standing in the line like a proud swan, and he shuddered as he epted the system��s verdict.


    ��Are you interested?�� the system asked.


    Please go and support our new domain mangabyte


    ��There��s no way I��d be interested in another man.�� Mag immediately stated his rejection before falling deep into thought. A 7th-tier elven cross-dressing magic caster... Could it be that he��s here for Sally?


    He was aware of Sally��s identity, and he knew that people from the elven race were looking for her. As such, Mag immediately thought of Sally upon seeing this suspiciousdyboy.


    During their time working together, Mag had been very satisfied with Sally. She was a woman of few words, but she always did her job to an impable standard. The sess of the restaurant was inseparable from her hard work.


    Of course, Mag had to admit that employing a 7th-tier elven magic caster as a waitress was an extreme overkill, especially when she was someone who could potentially be the elven princess and inherit the throne in the future.


    However, Mag had always been of the belief that Sally should have the choice to stay or leave. If she wanted to stay, then Mag certainly wasn��t going to chase her away, and he would try to make sure that no one could take her away against her will.


    Mag set aside this train of thought for now. If this Blour really was here for Sally, then he would inevitably make his move sooner orter. He would just have to see what Blour wanted to do and react ordingly.


    The decor in this restaurant isn��t bad, but there are too many people dining at once, and there are beings from all types of species here. Am I expected to dine at the same table with a demon? Blour looked around the restaurant, and found that the decor was quite sophisticated and refined. The wooden tables and chairs were veryforting, and to his surprise, the wood patterns on those tables and chairs were all very simr, thereby suggesting that they had been cut from the same tree. Normal people wouldn��t be able to notice this detail, but it was a testament to the owner��s efforts.


    Constantine was still standing behind Blour, striking up a conversation from time to time. He was acting in a very warm and enthusiastic manner, and he was racking his brains for a way to gain Blour��s favor.


    He was a renowned single tycoon of Chaos City, and he hadn��t been this interested in a woman for many years.


    Blour only asionally responded to Constantine��s approaches in a nonchnt manner. He wasn��t interested in a man who was so tantly trying to get him into bed.


    ��Big Sister, you��re so beautiful.�� Amy made her way toward Blour with Ugly Duckling in her arms. Not only was she beautiful, she was also quite tall, almost as tall as Mag.


    Ugly Duckling also looked up at Blour and blinked with a hint of confusion in its eyes.


    What an adorable little half-elf girl! Blour looked down at Amy and her eyes immediately lit up. She had an intricate little face with pointy little ears that were semi-transparent like cicada wings. Her long silver hair had been tied into twin ponytails, and her blue eyes wererge and bright. She was so adorable that Blour was struck by an almost uncontroble urge to hold her.


    Silver hair, blue eyes, and that gorgeous little face; she looks so much like a young Princess Irina. She��s so cute that it��s illegal! Blour had only ever conceded to Princess Irina in the looks department, but it appeared that this little girl would be extending that


    list.


    ��You��re very adorable as well, little girl. What��s your name?�� Blour looked down at Amy with a gentle smile.


    ��I��m Amy.�� An ted smile appeared on Amy��s face. Receiving apliment from such a beautiful big sister was very pleasing for her.


    ��Amy? That��s a very good name. You can call me Big Sister Shirley.�� Blour nodded with a smile. He took a nce at the human in the kitchen, and wondered which beautiful elf maiden he had swindled into having such a super adorable half-elf daughter with him.


    As expected, good-looking humans really were the bane to all elves.

 Chapter 482 - I Definitely Won’t Finish It!

    Chapter 482 I Definitely Won��t Finish It!


    Sally, Young Mistress of the Brewster Family, 24 years of age, 7th-tier magic caster. Her looks... are passable. Of course, she��s stillcking a bitpared to me. After Amy left with Ugly Duckling in her arms, Blour began to surreptitiously assess Sally.


    He had read many files on Sally, all of which had been thrust upon him by Yngwie. The files were so detailed that they contained information on the time when seven-year-old Sally had fallen into ake when fishing with Princess Irina. It appeared that the Baibilly Family had expended a lot of effort to get their hands on this information.


    I��m not here to get into a rtionship. Life is so short already; I can��t be wasting time on rtionships. I have to dedicate myself to freeing the entire elven race. Blour looked at Sally with a smile as the thought to himself, I wonder what Yngwie will think if he knew that I was here to recruit Sally for my cause.


    After a long wait, an open seat was finally made avable for Blour. However, he hesitated momentarily at the sight of the three sinister-looking demons at the same table.


    ��Let��s wait for a while longer, Madam Shirley. I��m sure two seats will open up soon.�� Constantine immediately cut in at the sight of the three demons. He didn��t want to see such a beautiful maiden dining with three sinister demons. Furthermore, the demons had just sat down, and had yet to ce their orders. If Blour were to sit there, then he wouldn��t have a chance to dine with her at the same table.


    Yabemiya could also see the hesitation on Blour��s face. It was normal for women to have second thoughts like this, so she offered aforting smile as she said, ��You can wait a while longer for a new seat to open up.��


    ��No need; I��ll sit there.�� Blour strode straight toward the three demons and sat down at the same table as them.


    Constantine opened his mouth to voice his objection, but he could only heave a resigned sigh inside as Blour had already settled into his seat. This was the first time that he had been rejected by a woman, and the feeling of loss was quite a bitter one.


    Madam Shirley must be trying to test me! I can��t just give up like this! The fire soon reignited in Constantine��s belly, and he quickly strode over to an empty seat at Blour��s table before sitting down.


    The three demons turned to look at Blour in unison. They wore suits of tattered ck armor over their burly bodies and put on a menacing disy.


    In response, Blour looked back at them with a calm expression and no fear whatsoever.


    The three demons looked away with slightly disappointed expressions. One of them raised a hand, and said, ��I want three roujiamos and one braised chicken and rice.��


    ��I��ll have the same,�� the other two demons chimed in at the same time immediately.


    ��Sure, please wait a moment.�� Yabemiya nodded with a smile before turning to Blour. ��What would you like?��


    ��I��ll have a look at the menu first.�� Blour nodded in response. He had a good first impression of this half-dragon girl with a bubbly smile, but he was super picky with his food, so he had to choose carefully.


    Please go and support our new domain mangabyte


    Men also needed to take care of themselves. Otherwise, their beauty would fade over time. One of the most important things to Blour was to maintain his figure, so he paid a lot of attention to his daily caloric and macronutrient intake. Even when eating rice, he had to measure it down to the veryst grain, and refused to eat even one grain more than his daily allotment.


    I heard that human food is quite greasy, so it looks like I��ll just have to order something as a token, then eat again when I get back. Blour was quite skeptical as he opened the menu, but his eyes immediately lit up at the sight of the dishes within.


    All of the dishes on the menu had apanying images, which were all extremely life-like, as if they were the actual thing.


    What was even more surprising to him was that even though it was his first time seeing those dishes, he was still salivating involuntarily. The rainbow-like Yangzhou fried rice, the braised chicken covered in rich savory juices, the soft and white tofu pudding... All of the dishes looked extremely alluring.


    All types of delectable aromas wafted through the air. Blour had only had two little fruits for breakfast in the morning, and he suddenly felt as if his stomach were rumbling as he looked at those images.


    No! No! I can��t lose myself just over a few images. Perhaps the actual dishes won��t look anything like the images! Besides, human food definitely won��t taste good to us elves. Blour was still trying to resist with all his might. He raised a hand with a smile on his face, and said to the approaching Yabemiya, ��Which dish would be the most suitable for elves? I like dishes that are a bit more in and not as intense in vor.��


    ��All of our dishes are very delicious, but if you��re looking for one that doesn��t have a very strong vor, then I��d rmend the Yangzhou fried rice or braised chicken and rice for the main dish, and tofu pudding or ice cream for dessert. Those are all dishes with more subtle vors.�� Yabemiya was giving an introduction based on what Sally��s favorite dishes were.


    ��Then I��ll get a Yangzhou fried rice.�� Blour contemted momentarily before making up his mind. The braised chicken and rice looked a little greasy.


    ��Big Sister Shirley, the rainbow fried rice is super delicious. Just one serving won��t be enough.�� Amy made her way over to Blour��s table again, and was looking up at him with an earnest expression.


    ��I don��t have a very big appetite, so I doubt I��ll even be able to finish one serving.�� Blour shook his head in response. Looking at the portion size in the image, he estimated that he could only eat about half a portion; even one extra grain of rice would be uneptable.


    ��Really? I��ve never seen a customer not finish the dish.�� Amy looked up at Blour with skepticism written all over her little face.


    ��Just you watch, Little Amy, I definitely won��t finish the dish! If I do, I��ll get fat, and that��s uneptable.�� Blour made a solemn promise to Amy. He had to show this little girl his conviction and determination. He was not going to let some human food derail his dreams and pursuits.


    Join out Discord server to chat with fellow readers �C> https://discord.gg/6vFZqaT


    ��Alright, I��ll be watching, then. I��m sure you��ll definitely finish the entire dish.�� Amy nodded with an adamant expression. She was super confident in her father��s food.


    ��One Yangzhou fried rice,ing right up.�� Yabemiya nodded before turning toward the kitchen.


    Blour looked around him and was slightly surprised to find that the restaurant was quite peaceful. He had thought that in a restaurant with so many customers hailing from diverse backgrounds, there would be frequent banter and altercations. However, the situation was the exact opposite of his expectations. All of the customers were focused on enjoying their meals, and even those who were familiar with each other were speaking in hushed tones. No one was raising their voice, and there certainly weren��t any altercations.


    As for the three demons sitting at the same table as him, they were discussing in whispers where they were going to take their midday nap. It was the first time that Blour had ever seen demons speak in such quiet voices.


    ��Here��s your Yangzhou fried rice; enjoy.�� Yabemiya ced a Yangzhou fried rice in front of Blour with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 483 - That Fried Rice Was Delicious!

    Chapter 483 That Fried Rice Was Delicious!


    The aroma of eggs coupled with chopped green onions wafted toward Blour. All of the ingredients had been evenly diced to match the size of the grains of rice, and they were distributed evenly throughout the te. It was as if a rainbow had been torn down from the sky and chopped up into pieces before being served in this dish. The colors were vibrant and refreshing, and the grains of rice glistened like stars under the light of the chandelier overhead.


    What a pretty dish! Blour��s eyes lit up at the sight of the Yangzhou fried rice. The colors were exuberant, the ingredients were diced to perfection, and the grains of rice were like an intricate work of art.


    This aroma is way too alluring as well. The scent of the egg is so rich, while the smell of the green onions provides a refreshing element. Its tender green color is just like that of the seedlings in the Wind Forest. Aside from that, there are prawns, winter bamboo shoots, and many other types of ingredients. It��s packed with nutrients, but isn��t very greasy. It��s a perfect dish! Blour��s eyes were practically glowing, and before he knew it, he had already picked up his spoon.


    The three demos on his table all turned to look at him with curiosity in their eyes as if they were wondering whether he would be able to deliver on his promise to Amy.


    Constantine was also looking at him. Of course, he was more concerned about whether Blour was going to be bullied by the three demons, and he was preparing to step in at any moment to save the damsel in distress.


    Amy was also part of the audience as she stood beside the table with Ugly Duckling in her arms. She was also looking up at Blour with curiosity in her eyes, clearly waiting for her to taste her first spoonful of fried rice.


    No! I must control myself. A half portion of this fried rice dish is perfect tost me until this afternoon; I can��t eat even a single grain of rice over my nned allotment! Blour had also noticed everyone scrutinizing him, and he was determined to live up to his word. Thus, he took a deep breath and ate his first spoonful of fried rice.


    Oh! This vor!


    Blour��s eyes widened with incredulity.


    The rice and egg practically melted as soon as they entered his mouth, while the winter bamboo shoot and green peas presented crunchy and refreshing textures. The rice enveloped in egg was extremely delicious, and there were undertones of bacon and prawn as well.


    It was amazing to think that all of those vors could be present in just a single mouthful of fried rice!


    The delicious vors danced on the tip of his tongue, and he felt as if his taste buds were like flowers blooming in the spring rain.


    Blour felt as if he had returned to his childhood. Back then, he would often climb onto a tree to spy on the princess, whose entire body radiated dazzling light. She was always ying with a group of little elves in the Wind Forest; he wanted to join in, but he was too shy to approach them, so he could only look on from afar.


    It was a spring morning that day, and he had only just climbed onto his favorite tree before being kicked down to the ground. The one who had kicked him was none other than the princess that he had been spying on, and from that day onward, he also became one of her underlings.


    However, he was a little special in that he would only y with the princess in the morning when there was no third person around. Once other people began to turn up, he would retreat back onto his tree and look at them from his perch up above.


    For that reclusive nature, the princess had given him the nickname ��tree bear�� as all bears lived alone. However, that was something that only he and the princess knew.


    In his eyes, the princess was a goddess who could not be soiled. He could only look at her from afar, and even that filled him with a profound sense of satisfaction.


    He swallowed his first mouthful of fried rice, and it flowed down his throat like a warm stream. He was immediately struck by a sense of warmth, and the fragrant vor of the fried rice lingered in his mouth even after he had swallowed it.


    That��s the taste of the Spring of Life! A hint of surprise shed through Blour��s eyes, but he soon realized that it was nothing to be rmed about. 50 years ago, anyone caught selling the Spring of Life to the outside world would be strictly punished by the elven race. However, selling the Spring of Life had since be a way for many elven nobles to earn money quickly.


    As long as one had enough money, it wouldn��t be strange for them to be able to purchase some Spring of Life in Chaos City. It was just surprising to him that someone would add the Spring of Life to fried rice. However, it was exactly because of this final ingredient that the fried rice seemed to be moreplete, and he couldn��t help but want to devour another spoonful.


    How could there be such delicious food in this world? The ingredients are so simple, but the vor is absolutely amazing! I can��t stop eating!


    Blour scooped another spoonful of fried rice into his mouth, and was treated to another intoxicating explosion of vor. Compared to the sweet wild fruits from the Wind Forest, this fried rice was on apletely different level. It was as if the dish was imbued with mystical magic powers that prevented him from being able to put his spoon down.


    I can only eat half a bowl at most! I must strictly regte every grain of rice that enters my body! I must only eat at caloric maintenance! I must live up to my word!


    All of those thoughts only shed through his mind for a split second before beingpletely discarded. In that moment, the Yangzhou fried rice was the only thing in his eyes!


    ��Ding.��


    Join out Discord server to chat with fellow readers �C> https://discord.gg/6vFZqaT


    ��That fried rice was delicious.��


    The spoon created a crisp ringing sound as it struck the porcin te. Blour wore a content smile on his face as he praised the dish that he had just consumed. His expression then faltered slightly at the sight of the spotless te in front of him, and he decided to lick his spoon for some reason.


    Everyone around him had fallen silent, and Blour��s hand also stiffened with his spoon in his mouth. He looked at the three demons to find that they all wore surprised expression. He turned to the other side, only to find Constantine appraising him with a slightly peculiar look. Finally, he looked down at Amy to find that she was wearing a confident smile on her face as if everything had gone ording to her n.


    This... How did I end up finishing the dish?! And I licked the spoon as well?! Blour felt as if he were about to faint. He had made a solemn promise that he would only eat half a portion of fried rice, and not a single grain of rice over that quota. However, there wasn��t even a single grain of rice left, and the te had been licked spotlessly clean. Furthermore, he was struck by the urge to order another portion of fried rice.


    Blour��s cheeks were a little flushed. He looked at the empty te with a remorseful expression, and thought to himself, ording to my calctions, this has already exceeded twice my required daily caloric intake. Also, due to the fact that I consumed the dish so quickly, it��s very likely to result in indigestion.


    ��Big Sister Shirley, you ate the whole thing after all. Your body is much more honest than your mouth. As expected, no one can resist Father��s cooking.�� Amy looked up at Blour with a sweet smile before suggesting, ��Would you like a tofu pudding or ice cream after your rainbow fried rice? They��re also super delicious.��


    The three demons sitting at the table all burst intoughter. They were curious to see whether there really was someone in this world who could resist Mag��s cooking, but they had just verified that such a person didn��t exist. After that, all three of them dug in to their own roujiamos and braised chicken and rice.


    Yabemiya was also chuckling with her hand over her mouth. This elf sure was amusing. But then again, there really wasn��t anyone who could resist Mag��s food.


    ��No, there��s too much sugar in dessert food which will make me gain weight, so I definitely won��t have those.�� Blour shook his head with a decisive expression, but he felt as if his cheeks were burning as he sensed the amused smiles on everyone��s faces. He looked at the empty te in front of him, and he simply couldn��t help but say to Yabemiya, ��Please get me another Yangzhou fried rice, though.��


    ��What a pity. I can only ask Father to let me eat another ice cream then.�� Amy sighed before making her way over to the kitchen.

 Chapter 484 - You Have to Remember That You’re A Duck!

    Chapter 484 You Have to Remember That You��re A Duck!


    I��ll have another portion of fried rice, then cast some spells to burn off the excess calories. Blour had made up his mind. He had to have another portion of fried rice. He then turned to the kitchen with anticipation in his eyes, trying to see what treasures were hidden in there to produce such delicious dishes.


    Who is she? Is she really just an elf traveling outside the Wind Forest? Sally thought to herself while clearing a table. Among the beings wandering on the continent outside of their respective territories, the elves probably took up thergest proportion.


    Prior to the war among species, elves loved to roam the continent. Elves preferred a free and unrestrained lifestyle, so many of them were into traveling


    However, as the elven hierarchy system was established, elves began to live in settlements like humans.


    What was undeniable was that since those settlements had been created, the elven race had indeed be more powerful. Elves were forced to train and battle together, thereby creating powerful elven armies in a short span of time. That was quite a force to be reckoned with to other races.


    During the earlier phases of the war among species, the elves had almost been chased out of the Wind Forest. The main reason for this was that most elves led nomadic lives, and weren��t used to working together. As such, they were unable to formte an effective resistance against opposing armies.


    There was a constant weigh-up between power and freedom that gued the elven race, and to this day, Sally still couldn��t make up her mind on which she deemed to be more important.


    As such, she was very curious about the elves who lived outside of the Wind Forest. What kind of lives did they lead? Were they happier than the elves in the Wind Forest? Those questions were what led her to escape from the Wind Forest in the first ce.


    Perhaps I can find an opportunity to talk to her, Sally thought to herself. She wanted to avoid the elves in the Wind Forest, but those outside the Wind Forest were subjects that she could approach.


    ��Father, can I have an ice cream? Just one will do.�� Amy��s voice sounded from the entrance of the kitchen.


    Amy held Ugly Duckling in her arms with her chin resting on Ugly Duckling��s little head. She was looking at Mag with a pitiable expression in her watery blue eyes, and her pointy little ears drooped as she pouted, putting on a disy that said ��I��ll cry if you don��t give me ice cream��.


    Ugly Duckling was also looking up at Mag with an innocent expression.


    They��ve learned to work together! Mag raised an eyebrow, and he felt as if his heart were about to melt! He wanted to give them everything they could possibly ask for! Even if they wanted the stars and moon in the sky, he would pluck those down for them! They were simply too adorable!


    Mag opened his mouth to agree, but he hesitated upon recalling the events from the night prior. Amy had eaten too much ice cream the day before, and even though Xixi had cured her, the ordeal had taught him a good lesson, which was that he couldn��t spoil Amy and let have too much ice cream.


    ��You can have an ice cream cone, but if you eat too much, your tummy will hurt, so you��re only going to get one ice cream per day from now on. Are you sure you want to eat your ice cream for today now?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��Just one a day?�� Amy��s expression immediately fell as she begged, ��Father, can I have one more a day? Just two a day is enough.��


    ��No.�� Mag shook his head with a non-negotiable expression. Spoiling Amy excessively would only work to her detriment.


    Amy looked at Mag for a while, and after confirming that she wouldn��t get a second ice cream, she heaved a resigned sigh and pouted as she said, ��Just one ice cream a day; life is so hard.��


    Mag almost burst intoughter upon hearing that. She was already learning the hardships of life, and it was all because of her one ice cream per day quota. Despite his amusement, he remained resolute, and said, ��So, do you want to eat your ice cream for today now?��


    muse


    ��I want a blueberry one!�� Amy immediately blurted out in response. Her eyes lit up once again, and her pointy little ears also rose up as she looked at Mag with an expectant gaze. All of the disappointment in her heart had beenpletely wiped away.


    ��Blueberry? Sure, let me make a blueberry ice cream for my little baby.�� Mag smiled as he quickly made a blueberry ice cream and handed it to Amy.


    ��Meow?�� Ugly Duckling was ced on the ground by Amy, and it also looked up at Mag with an expectant gaze as it pointed at the ice cream machine with its paw.


    ��You only get one ice cream a day as well. Otherwise, you��re going to end up bing a ball of ice cream, and you��ll get eaten.�� Amy licked her ice cream as she looked down at Ugly Duckling with a serious expression.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling was a little dejected to hear that, but it still conceded in the end.


    Mag shook his head with a smile, but he agreed with Amy��s sentiment. If Ugly Duckling were allowed to eat whatever it wanted, obesity would be inevitable. As such, portion control was mandatory.


    ��So what vor ice cream would you like today, Ugly Duckling?�� Mag strode over to the ice cream machine and pointed at the mocha button, upon which Ugly Duckling shook its head. He then pointed to the vani and blueberry buttons, to which Ugly Duckling also shook its head.


    Join out Discord server to chat with fellow readers �C> https://discord.gg/6vFZqaT


    ��So you want a chocte one?�� Mag asked.


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling immediately nodded with tion. It began to skip around in the kitchen, wagging its tail with excitement.


    ��Ugly Duckling, you have to remember that you��re a duck, not a dog! You��re not allowed to wag your tail like that,�� Amy scolded.


    Ugly Duckling immediately stopped wagging its tail, but it was still licking its lips with excitement at the sight of the chocte ice cream in Mag��s hands.


    ��Go on.�� Mag smiled as he ced the ice cream on Ugly Duckling��s little te.


    ��Big Sister Shirley, this is ice cream. It looks super delicious, doesn��t it?�� Amy held her ice cream carefully in her hands as she made her way over to Blour with a smile on her face.


    Blour looked at the ice cream in Amy��s hand, only to see two blue balls stacked on top of each other. The color was very vibrant, and the surface of the balls was very smooth.


    It snowed every winter in the Wind Forest, so she wasn��t intrigued by snowballs, but the snowballs in Amy��s hands appeared to be a little different from normal snowballs.


    What��s a blueberry? Is that some kind of fruit? Will it really taste good to put stuff into snowballs? Blour was quite curious, but he still shook his head, and said, ��The snowballs have very interesting colors, but I don��t want to eat them.��


    ��Really?�� Amy was quite skeptical as she took a lick of her ice cream. The sweet and sour vor melted in her mouth, and her face lit up with a blissful smile.

 Chapter 485 - Boss, You’re Wasting These Ingredients!

    Chapter 485 Boss, You��re Wasting These Ingredients!


    ��Gulp.��


    A collective gulping sound was suddenly heard throughout the entire restaurant. All of the customers in the general vicinity, including Blour, were salivating at the sight of Amy licking her ice cream.


    There was a popr saying among the customers of Mamy Restaurant: Don��t look at Amy as she��s eating when you don��t have money in your pocket, because you��ll bepelled to have whatever she��s having.


    ��I��ll get a blueberry ice cream.��


    ��I only have 300 copper coins of spending money left for the month, but I really want to eat it! What do I do? Screw it, I��ll get one as well!��


    ��No, I can��t! If I order an ice cream, I��ll only have 10 copper coins left!��


    Some of the customers were struggling with internal conflict, while others were scrambling to order ice creams for themselves.


    Amy wasn��t smug in the slightest after effecting a spike in ice cream sales, as she was too busy focusing on her own ice cream cone. There was a blissful smile of enjoyment on her little face as she slowly licked her ice cream, and just watching her eat evoked within the onlooker a sense of satisfaction. Furthermore, she was simply too adorable!


    What is that? How can she look so happy eating a snowball? It��s as if she��s eating the most delicious food in this world! Blour��s eyes widened as he salivated involuntarily. He didn��t think that he would develop an interest in those snowballs, but he was bing more and more curious about its vor. What kind of delicious food could put such a delighted expression on her face?


    ��Blour Shirley, do you want to know what this ice cream tastes like?�� Amy suddenly looked up at Blour with a smile on her face.


    ��I do.�� Blour nodded unconsciously in response.


    ��Then let me find out for you.�� Amy took another lick of her ice cream, and said, ��It��s sour, it��s sweet, and it��s super delicious.��


    Amusedughter rang out among the nearby customers. They always found watching Amy converse with other customers very interesting.


    Blour was enraged by Amy��s response, but he simply couldn��t bring himself to vent his frustration on Amy at the sight of her smile. Furthermore, he felt as if he would bemitting a crime if he didn��t join in everyone��sughter.


    Should I try it? A voice sounded in Blour��s heart, and it refused to go away.


    ��No! Those snowballs must be very sweet, and they don��t look like ordinary snowballs, so I��ll definitely get fat if I eat them!�� Blour shook his head to try and rid himself of that train of thought. However, his gaze then fell on Amy��s ice cream again, and he couldn��t help but gulp.


    She��s so cute even when she��s indecisive. Constantine stared at Blour with an entranced expression before calling Yabemiya over as he said, ��Please get me two blueberry ice creams; one for Madam Shirley.��


    ��Sure, please wait a moment.�� Yabemiya nodded in response.


    ��I... I don��t... really want one.�� Blour raised a hesitant hand.


    ��So just one ice cream then?�� Yabemiya stopped before turning to look at Blour and Constantine.


    ��I...�� Blour was starting to hesitate again.


    ��We��ll get two ice creams,�� Constantine confirmed with a smile. He could tell that Blour still really wanted an ice cream.


    ��Alright.�� Yabemiya nodded before turning away again.


    ��Change mine to a mocha vor ice cream,�� Blour called after her. He then raised his hand to cover his face. How embarrassing��he had gone back on his word twice in such a short span of time.


    ��It��s alright, Big Sister Shirley. Even though going back on your word is really embarrassing, it��s not like it��s your first time, so you should be used to it by now.�� Amy looked up at Blour with aforting expression.


    Are those supposed to be words of constion? Blour buried his face even deeper into his hand. If it weren��t for the fact that his Yangzhou fried rice and ice cream still hadn��t arrived, he would have definitely rushed out of the restaurant already. It was simply too embarrassing for him to stay here.


    From this day forth, I��ll never make any promises in this restaurant ever again, Blour vowed in his heart.


    He slowly calmed himself down and extricated his face from his hand as he resumed a calm and collected expression. How could a creature of such stunning beauty like him be defeated by such a small hurdle?


    Embarrassment? What was that?


    ��Big Sister Shirley, how many ice creams are you nning on eating?�� Amy asked.


    ��...�� Blour raised an eyebrow in response. She suddenly felt as if this little girl was just as difficult to deal with as the princess back when she was a little girl. In particr, the smile on her face really reminded her of the mischievous smile on the princess��s face after she pulled off one of her pranks.


    Impossible; there��s no way that the princess would have a daughter, as no one in this world is worthy of her. The thought only briefly shed through Blour��s mind before it was banished. There was perhaps someone like that three years ago, but he��s no longer here in this world.


    ��That depends on my mood.�� Blour had learned to be smarter with his response this time.


    Amy wore an earnest and heartfelt expression as she said, ��Then you have to control your mood. Otherwise, you��ll really get fat if you eat too many.��


    Blour opened his mouth, but didn��t say anything in the end. This little girl��s words were so scathing, but she clearly had no malicious intent, and she was so adorable that no one could get mad at her.


    Join out Discord server to chat with fellow readers �C> https://discord.gg/6vFZqaT


    Sally isn��t really familiar with the internal affairs of the elven race, and she hasn��t seen the elven princess at all in the past three years. If this guy is from the Wind Forest, then he might have some useful information, Mag thought to himself as he looked at Blour. He then handed over the two ice cream cones they had ordered to Yabemiya.


    As for Amy��s sharp tongue, that was not something that he had taught her. He had always taught Amy the importance of being a kind person, but she simply had a natural knack for delivering unintentionally scathing remarks.


    ��Here��s your mocha ice cream.�� Yabemiya handed an ice cream cone to Blour.


    ��Thank you.�� Blour epted the ice cream cone from Yabemiya, and his eyes were immediately drawn to it. The fragrant aroma of green tea wafted toward him, and just its scent alone was enough to revitalize him. Even the thousand-year-old tea tree that drew water from the Spring of Life didn��t produce tea leaves with such a decadent aroma.


    ��This is fantastic tea!��


    Blour couldn��t help but praise the tea leaves used in the ice cream. Aside from sleeping, drinking tea was his second hobby. He had collected and tasted renowned tea leaves from the Wind Forest as well as all over the Nond Continent. However, it was the first time he had smelled such a rich tea aroma, and even the spring tea from Vic Mountain paled drastically inparison.


    Did he grind the tea leaves into powder before putting it into these snowballs? Wouldn��t it be very bitter, then? Blour was a little perplexed. After a brief hesitation, he emted Amy and took a lick of the ice cream.


    The ice cream melted on the tip of his tongue, and a sweet milky vor flowed down his throat along with the refreshing vor of green tea. It was as if a tender tea leaf enveloped in ayer of rich milk had flowed down his throat, washing away all of the impurities in his digestive system. The refreshing feeling immediately made him more alert and focused.


    ��Boss, you��re wasting these ingredients!��


    Blour suddenly rose to his feet and pointed at the kitchen with an enraged expression.

 Chapter 486 - Let’s Split It 50/50

    Chapter 486 Let��s Split It 50/50


    Rage! That was the emotion that had been instantly ignited in Blour��s heart. Such supreme-grade tea leaves were being used to make dessert?! It was an absolute farce!!


    He was so worked that he almost reverted back to his own voice. Thankfully, he managed to catch himself in the instant before he spoke, so his voice sounded a little strange, but it was still a feminine voice.


    However, his sudden interrogation drew the attention of all of the customers in the restaurant. Was this beautiful elf trying to stir up some trouble? It had been a long time since Mamy Restaurant hadst seen a troublemaker.


    Constantine was also looking at Blour with a concerned expression. Mamy Restaurant had many rules, and one of them was that speaking in a loud voice was prohibited. As such, Blour��s violent outburst could incur some consequences.


    Amy looked up at Blour with her mouth slightly agape. She was unable toprehend why this beautiful big sister had suddenly flown into a rage. Besides, why was she criticizing her father?


    Yabemiya was also at a loss for what to do as she stared at the enraged Blour. She didn��t even know why Blour was so angry.


    Sally looked at the mocha ice cream in Blour��s hand, and she could roughly guess why Blour was so enraged.


    Mag emerged from the kitchen with two tes of Yangzhou fried rice. He ced the two dishes in front of customers who��d ordered it, and smiled as he asked, ��Is there aint you would like to raise against the restaurant?��


    ��You bas�� You biscuit!�� Blour was just about tounch into a violent tirade when he realized that he had to maintain his image as a graceful gentlewoman, so he could only revert to hurling a much milder insult.


    Argh... So embarrassing. Blour wanted to facepalm as soon as he said that.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag faltered upon hearing that. This guy sure was trying hard to maintain his image. That ��insult�� almost had him bursting intoughter.


    She��s so cute even when she��s angry; I really lucked out today! Constantine looked at Blour with an intoxicated expression.


    ��Pffft-�� Yabemiya couldn��t help but burst intoughter. This beautiful elf sure was amusing. All of the onlooking customers also burst intoughter. Her way of insulting people was hrious, and one simply couldn��t bring themselves to be angry at her.


    ��Big Sister Shirley, what��s a biscuit? Is it some type of food?�� Amy asked.


    ��A biscuit is a type of dessert.�� Blour��s expression was slightly awkward, but he still provided an exnation to Amy. He cleared his throat to alleviate his embarrassment as he grumbled, ��How can you use such premium quality tea leaves to make dessert? Does your conscience not ache? Do you know how precious these tea leaves are? Even the spring tea of Vic Mountain can��tpare to this


    tea!��


    ��I��m aware of that.�� Mag nodded with a smile. These tea leaves were produced by the system, and they were the best of the best. Even back in his past life, when his father had offered him all types of renowned teas, he had never tasted such superb tea.


    ��Then how could you waste these tea leaves like this?!�� Blour had initially thought that Mag was simply unaware of how precious these tea leaves were, so he was even more infuriated upon learning the fact that Mag was fully aware of this yet still chose to make these tea leaves into dessert.


    ��It��s exactly because of this that these tea leaves have been incorporated into this restaurant��s dessert. Each and every one of my customers deserve nothing less than the best; that is my mantra when picking out ingredients. This is the best tea leaf I could find, so I used it to make mocha ice cream. Every other ingredient used in this restaurant is of just as high a caliber,�� Mag offered a calm and collected response in the face of Blour��s fury as if he were borating on something very normal.


    Could that possibly be true? All of the ingredients used in this restaurant are of the same caliber as these tea leaves? Mag��s eyes were clear and bright, and they seemed to hold some sort of magical power that convinced others to believe him. Thinking back to the Yangzhou fried rice he had just had, Blour discovered that all of the ingredients within really were of a far better quality than anything he had had in the past.


    How can this guy remain soposed in the face of my stunning beauty? How could there be a man in this world that��s immune to my charms? Could it be... that he likes men?! Blour was starting to be led astray by his thoughts.


    ��No wonder the food from Mamy Restaurant is so delicious; Boss Mag has been putting so much effort into the ingredients. It��s really rare to see a restaurant owner dedicating so much to their cooking. These dishes are well worth the price,�� Harrison praised.


    ��Indeed. Just the ingredients alone should be more expensive than the prices he��s charging. I wonder where Boss Mag sourced so many premium ingredients from. In particr, it��s really hard to get your hands on good quality fish, prawn, and shiitake mushrooms in Chaos City.�� Gjerj nodded with a curious expression.


    The customers who were initially hesitant about purchasing dishes due to their tight budgets immediately made up their minds upon hearing that. They suddenly felt as if several hundred copper coins for each dish was an absolute bargain.


    Join out Discord server to chat with fellow readers �C> https://discord.gg/6vFZqaT


    ��I��ll admit that you have a point there; they��re your tea leaves, so you can do whatever you want with them.�� Blour looked at Mag with a serious expression as he asked, ��But do you sell these tea leaves on their own?��


    Everyone turned to Blour with a hint of surprise on their faces. They didn��t think that ��she�� would back down so easily.


    ��Sorry, I��m not selling the tea leaves.�� Mag shook his head in response. Truth be told, he didn��t even have any tea leaves. The system had only provided him with mocha, which had already been ground into powder, so he didn��t have any tea leaves to sell.


    ��State your price. Even if it��s twice as expensive as the ice cream, I��ll take it, and I��ll take as much as you have to offer.�� Blour was unwilling to give up on such premium tea leaves. Furthermore, his heart throbbed with pain upon seeing tea leaves of such a phenomenal caliber being used as dessert voring.


    ��The green tea is only used for making mocha ice cream. I do not have arge quantity of the tea leaves, so I��m not selling them.�� Mag shook his head in response. The price being proposed wasn��t tempting to him in the slightest. He then continued in a cautionary voice, ��Please be quiet in the restaurant. Raising your voice for no reason will disrupt other customers andpromise their dining experience. If you disregard this rule, you will be cklisted and banned from the restaurant.��


    ��10 times! I��ll pay 10 times the price to buy your tea leaves!�� Blour gritted his teeth and made another bid.


    ��System, let��s sell tea leaves instead! He��s paying 10 times the price!�� Mag��s expression remained indifferent, but he was already screaming internally.


    ��Please remember who you are: you are a man destined to be the God of Cookery. Are you going to allow yourself to be shaken by such a paltry amount? Money cannot buy your dignity,�� the system gave a heart-wrenching response.


    ��I��ll split it fifty-fifty with you,�� Mag cut it off.


    ��Err... Well, it��s not entirely non-negotiable. The production of tea leaves this year is actually pretty good, so it won��t hurt to sell about 15 to 25 kilograms.��

 Chapter 487 - Be Careful of That Man Over There

    Chapter 487 Be Careful of That Man Over There


    We can sell the tea leaves, but we can��t just sell it for a t price. 10 times the price is clearly two low; 250 grams will only fetch about 10,000 copper coins. If we hold auctions instead, the prices would skyrocket! Mag made up his mind before saying to the system, ��System, give me five kilograms of tea leaves. I��ll purchase it from you for five times the price, which will be half of the price I��ll sell it to him for. Deliver the tea leaves to the closet on the second floor.��


    ��Ding! 50,000 copper coins have been sessfully deducted!��


    ��Ding! Five kilograms of tea leaves have been delivered to the closet on the second floor!��


    The system was overjoyed.


    ��Good.�� A smile appeared on Mag��s face, and he shook his head as he said, ��Our restaurant has a rule which stiptes that onlypleted dishes can be sold. If you��d like to purchase ingredients, then you can purchase them through auctions. Perhaps there will be a tea leaf auction in the near future.��


    ��Auctions?�� All of the customers in the restaurant were quite intrigued to hear that. They were all rather curious about the ingredients used by the restaurant.


    Just auctioning off ingredients would fetch indeterminate prices, and it would be unknown if people would even purchase the ingredients. After all, for most people, it was much more preferable to eat at Mamy Restaurant rather than purchase ingredients for a higher price than dishes made by Mag. Without learning Mag��s cooking methods, even with the same ingredients, no one would be able to cook good food anyway.


    ��I see.�� Blour quickly identified the crux of the matter. If avid tea lovers were to hear about the quality of these tea leaves, then they would definitely sell for more than 10 times the price in an auction. The restaurant owner was clearly aware of this, and was trying to make greater profits.


    ��That��s not fair! In an auction, the price would definitely be more than 10 times the cost price! This is fraud!�� The system��s furious voice sounded.


    ��Didn��t I already give you half of 10 times the price? You have to learn to be content with what you have; only then will you be happy in life. If you��re too fixated on numbers, you��ll lose sight of the true meaning of life,�� Mag preached in a heartfelt manner. In any case, he had already obtained the tea leaves, and he could decide when he wanted to hold an auction. Once more and more people began to realize just how precious these tea leaves were, he would auction them in limited amounts; that was not a bad money-making tactic.


    ��Your ice cream is going to melt if you don��t eat it soon.�� Mag offered words of caution to Blour before going back into his kitchen.


    Blour faltered upon hearing that before looking down, only to discover a drop of green ice cream slowly sliding downward. It was hanging on the edge of the ball, and was about to drip onto the floor at any moment. Blour immediately discarded her gentlewoman facade upon seeing that, and caught the drop of melting ice cream with her mouth.


    The sweet refreshing vor melted in his mouth, and he was involuntarily entranced by the decadent taste. The ice cream was very refreshing, and not bitter in the slightest. Even though he still felt like it was a waste of tea leaves, he had to admit that the ice cream really was extremely delicious.


    No matter how high the bids go up in the auction, I must have those tea leaves! Blour made up his mind before immersing herself in her ice cream again.


    Looks like Madam Shirley really likes those tea leaves. Next time Boss Mag auctions off some tea leaves, I��ll be sure to buy some for her. She��ll be really pleased with me then, right? Constantine stared at Blour with a lovestruck smile on his face. He felt as if watching Blour eat was more enjoyable than eating himself.


    After finishing her blueberry ice cream, Amy made her way over to Blour, and whispered, ��Big Sister Shirley, you have to be careful of that man over there. I feel like he wants to do bad things to you.��


    Blour looked at an entranced Constantine, and was in full agreement with Amy��s assessment. He nodded, and said, ��Don��t worry, I��m super strong!��


    ��Here��s your Yangzhou fried rice.�� Yabemiya ced the second serving of Yangzhou fried rice in front of Blour.


    ��Thank you.�� Blour nodded in response. He looked at the half-eaten ice cream in his hand, then down at the steaming Yangzhou fried rice on the table. It had been many years since he had eaten like this. This restaurant seemed to possess some kind of magic property that caused his willpower topletely crumble. He felt as if he had lost all of his hopes and dreams, and it was quite a crushing feeling, but that sense of depression was assuaged by the delicious food ced in front of him.


    This food is too good to miss! Screw portion control! I��m just going to eat to my heart��s content and dietter! Blour set all of his conflicting thoughts aside and immersed himself in the delicious fried rice.


    Will the young master be able to approach Young Mistress Sally? In his current state, I��d rather not have him approach her. But then, what would be the point ining here? Yngwie��s thoughts were very conflicted as he sat within a horse-drawn carriage outside the restaurant.


    ��Burp~��


    Half an hourter, Blour emerged from the restaurant and patted his stomach. He turned to look at the restaurant��s sign, and vowed, ��Next time, I��ll definitely curb my appetite!��


    ��See you next time, Big Sister Shirley. Our restaurant still has a lot of amazing food waiting for you.�� Amy��s voice sounded from within the restaurant.


    ��Don��t try to tempt me! I definitely won��t fall for your tricks.�� Blour turned away with a resolute expression, yet he couldn��t help but gulp. This little guy was like the ideal mascot for the restaurant. She only had to stand there and eat something, and everyone��s appetite would suddenly spike.


    As Blour got onto the horse-drawn carriage, Yngwie immediately asked, ��Young Master, did you meet Young Mistress Sally?��


    ��She��s pretty good-looking; not as beautiful as I am, but not bad nheless.�� Blour nodded in response.


    After a brief silence, Yngwie prompted, ��Anything else?��


    ��That��s all.�� Blour syed his hands open with an innocent expression.


    ��That��s all? You were there for almost an hour, and all you were able to verify is that she��s pretty good-looking?�� Yngwie felt as if his intelligence were being insulted.


    ��Yes, isn��t that the key? Think about it, if she��s too ugly, she would be plunged into self-pity if she were to see my actual appearance. She would be madly in love with me, but too scared to approach me. That would make it very difficult for me toplete my mission.�� Blour nodded in response.


    ��I have a feeling you were simply too busy eating and forgot about doing anything else.�� Yngwie rolled his eyes.


    ��Hmm? How did you know?�� Blour turned to Yngwie with a hint of surprise on his face before praising, ��The food from that restaurant is so good. In particr, their rainbow fried rice and that dessert known as ice cream. Both are the best foods I��ve ever had in my life.��


    ��Let��s go back.�� Yngwie shook his head with a dejected sigh. He was suddenly struck by the feeling that it was a very bad idea to pin his hopes on such an unreliable young master.


    ��System, state your prices for the music that can be yed using the restaurant��s new sound system.�� After all of the customers had left, Mag sat down in a chair and brewed himself some tea.

 Chapter 488 - I’ll Get A Jay Chou Music Pack

    Chapter 488 I��ll Get A Jay Chou Music Pack


    The horse-drawn carriage stopped in front of the elven embassy, and Blour and Yngwie got off. A middle-aged elf quickly made his way toward them, and handed Yngwie a letter as he whispered, ��This is an urgent confidential letter sent from our elven race. Something important must have happened.��


    The middle-aged elf then turned to nce at Blour with a curious look. He had never seen that beautiful woman before; why had she gotten off the carriage together with Yngwie?


    The magic seal on the envelope was unraveled by Yngwie, and he pulled out the letter within. After reading through the letter, his expression changed drastically as he turned to Blour, and said, ��Young Mas, Madam Shirley,e with me; I have something I need to speak to you about.��


    ��Alright.�� Blour nodded with a curious expression as he followed Yngwie inside.


    After entering the room, Blour asked, ��What happened?��


    ��Have a look for yourself.�� Yngwie handed the letter over to him.


    ��Princess Irina came out of her cave?! But I��m here in Chaos City! Argh, how could I miss out on something so important!�� Blour sped a hand over his heart with a pained expression.


    ��That��s not even the point! Master Schubert of the Krol Family had been killed, and the queen has abolished very! That��s going to deal a major blow to all of the major families, and we could be impacted as well. As a worthy heir to the family estate, that��s something that you should be focusing on.�� Yngwie was quite exasperated as he looked at Blour.


    ��Oh, really? I think you��re the one missing the point here. The major families of the elven race only slowly began to emerge following the war among species. Following that, Helena introduced several revolutions, which made the major families more and more powerful, but what��s the point in doing that? Helena appears to beying a strong foundation for our elven race, but she��s actually destroying our foundation. Elves have lived freely for thousands of years; freedom is the identity of all elves.�� Blour shook his head with a smile as he said, ��Do you know why so many people revere and support Princess Irina in the elven race? It��s not because of how powerful she is. Instead, she exemplifies what an elf should be. She��s regal and graceful, free-spirited and wilful, and she refuses to be restricted by anyone.��


    Yngwie looked at the mocking smile on Blour��s face, and fell deep in thought. After a while, he adopted a stern expression, and said, ��That��s an inevitable step that must be taken. It��s mandatory in order to make the elven race more powerful so that we can prevent our brethren from being enved when the next war arises.��


    ��So you��re going to enve them while telling them that you��re doing so to protect them from being enved? And then, you��re going to make them fight at the front lines to protect the very same people that enved them in the first ce? Do I really need to borate on why this is a wed system and wed logic?�� Blour looked into Yngwie��s eyes with a serious expression, and said, ��Yngwie, you��ve lived for many centuries and endured countless battles. I want to ask you this: are the elves in the Wind Forest truly happy? Even the members of the major families who have bezy andcent, and ustomed to being tended to by elven servants, are they truly happy?�� Yngwie fell silent again, and Blour didn��t say anything, either. Instead, he stared intently at Yngwie, awaiting his reply. ��Perhaps you really aren��t fit to inherit the role of leader of the Baibilly Famiy.�� Yngwie looked at Blour, and a smile appeared on his face as he said, ��But you��re an exceptional thinker. The Baibilly Family needs a thinker like you, and perhaps the entire elven race also needs someone like you. I��m not going to tell anyone what you said to me, and I hope you can refrain from doing so as well. At the very least, do not repeat what you just said to anyone until you��re in a position of power that allows you say these things.��


    ��Some things I only say to the right people.�� A smile also appeared on Blour��s face, and he slowly unclenched his fists.


    ��Looking back at my close to 800 years in this world, the elven race wasn��t in its most miserable state during the war among species when the Wind Forest was almost conquered by the demons and the orcs. Even then, the songs of our people were never silenced, and everyone was still full of hope for the future. But now, I can never hear those joyful songs anymore. Picking wild fruits has be a job, and the days when you could sit on a branch and do nothing for an entire day have ceased to exist. There is no more war, but everyone has instead be unhappy. It��s a very depressing sight to behold.�� Yngwie was slightly dejected.


    ��That��s why I chose to permanently reside in Chaos City. Compared to the Wind Forest, this city is full of vitality and freedom. I believe that this city will truly be a paradise in the future; I just hope I can live to see that day. This is aforting city, just like the Wind Forest was back a long time ago.�� A smile appeared on Yngwie��s face, and a hint of hope reignited in his eyes as he turned to Blour. ��If you want to help the elven princess, then you must also be more powerful. The major families have already split the entire elven race among themselves, and even the queen can only abolish aw or two from the elvenws.��


    ��At times like this, my stunning beauty is required to bring joy to the world.�� Blour turned to Yngwie, and nodded with a serious expression as he said, ��I also hope to hear the songs of freedom ringing out in the Wind Forest again someday.��


    ��I��d love to hear it onest time before I leave this world.�� Yngwie nodded with a smile.


    ��The system rejects your request.��


    An eye-rolling emoji followed this message.


    ��Are you holding a grudge, system?�� Mag also couldn��t help but roll his eyes. It appeared that the system was still angry about the tea leaves.


    In response, Mag wasn��t feeling guilty in the slightest. He had to screw over the system to earn more money-it was the way of life.


    ��Alright, looks like you��re not nning on earning any money, then. In that case, I��ll just have to use Amy��s music box. That thing has about 20 songs in it; the genres are a bit haphazardous, but it��ll suffice.�� Mag got up to retrieve the music box with a calm expression.


    ��How can you y a song like Gokuraku Jodo in a high-end restaurant? How can customers focus on their meals while struggling not to erupt into dance and sing? It��s going to be a disaster!�� The system was distraught.


    ��So what? That just shows how unique our restaurant is. It��ll present a different experience to our customers.�� Mag shrugged nonchntly.


    The system replied sternly, ��The God of Cookery must pay attention to every single detail. Appropriate music will enhance the dining experience significantly, while unsuitable music could have great detrimental effects. You need to look at the statistic, and choose����


    ��That��s enough, I��ll get a Jay Chou music pack first; how much will that cost?�� Mag abruptly cut off the system mid-rant.


    ��Sorry, Jay Chou��s music is unavable due to copyright issues. We are currently doing our best to rectify this situation,�� the system responded feebly.

 Chapter 489 - I Don’t Care if You Don’t Love

    Chapter 489 I Don��t Care if You Don��t Love


    Me


    ��Holy f*ck! What kind of shoddy music distribution website are you using? Can��t you go get a membership on QQ Music?�� Mag grumbled.


    ��No! Free music distribution services are where I belong!�� the system sternly refused.


    ��I��ll give you the money for a membership.�� Mag pursed his lips.


    ��I��ll make an ount right away!�� The system��s joyful voice sounded in reply.


    ��F*ck off...�� Mag grumbled internally.


    After heated negotiations and bartering, Mag finally managed to purchase 1,000 ssicalpositions from the system for the price of a membership plus 3,000 copper coins. On top of that, he also purchased an album containing all of Jay Chou��s songs.


    ��Did Jay Chou release another new song recently?�� Mag discovered that there was a song named ��I Don��t Care if You Don��t Love Me�� on the ylist, but it was gray and unyable.


    ��It hasn��t been released yet, but it will being out soon. If you would like to purchase it after its release, you may do so at an additional cost. The system provides music with the best sound quality, and your satisfaction is guaranteed,�� the system encouraged.


    ��I was the one who got you the membership.�� Mag rolled his eyes. He was then drawn to the rather tsundere nature of the song title. He was wondering just what kind of new song this singer from his childhood would release.


    Let��s test out this new sound system first. Mag rid himself of that train of thought before turning to Amy, who was chasing Ugly Duckling all around the restaurant. He smiled, and said, ��Amy, I��m going to be ying some music. Don��t be frightened, it��s just a super big music box.��


    Sally and Yabemiya had already left, so there was only him, Amy, and Ugly Duckling left in the restaurant.


    ��A super big music box?�� Amy��s eyes lit up with curiosity and anticipation as she looked around, searching for this so-called music box.


    ��Let��s listen to ��Bade Pour Adeline�� first.�� Mag tapped the screen as he made his decision. As a level 10 amateur pianist in his past life, the first pianoposition that he had learned to y was this piece.


    His mother had forced him to learn a lot of random pieces back then. In reality, the skill of ying piano proved to be absolutely useless after he grew up, but it was certainly true that learning to y a musical instrument taught him discipline.


    Smoothly flowing piano notes began to y. This piece was extremely popr, often used as recess bells in the schools, phone ringtones, customer service waiting music, etc. It really did have a unique charm, and the spritely tune immediately made him feel more carefree and rxed.


    The effect created by the surround-sound system really was far more exceptional than that of a normal sound system. The sound quality was impable even to Mag��s picky ears, and he felt as if he had been transported to a concert hall, watching a live performance. It was as if the artist were sitting right in front of him, ying the piece exclusively for his listening pleasure.


    A faint smile appeared on Mag��s face, and he was taken back to his childhood, when he was struggling to y his piano while his mother sat silently behind him.


    At the time, they weren��t very busy yet, and even though they were quite strict, those times were still fond memories for Mag to look back on.


    ��Hahaha-��


    Amy��s giggles snapped Mag out of his train of thought, and he turned around, only to discover her dancing with Ugly Duckling. Their dancing was very clumsy and casual, but the two of them were simply too adorable, and Mag also burst intoughter.


    ��Father, does this mean our restaurant will be a super big music box from now on? We live in the music box, and our customers can dine in the music box as well.�� Amy turned to Mag with an excited expression.


    ��That��s right. Music can bring joy to people, so we should transmit this joy to all of our customers.�� Mag nodded with a smile, and his heart was brimming with contentment at the sight of Amy. He really cherished the time that he could spend by her side. At the very least, he wouldn��t have any regrets if he were to look back on his life at ater date.


    Mag lowered the volume of the music slightly. Beautiful music was enjoyable to customers, but he was opening a restaurant, not a dance hall. Delicious cuisine was the main thing he had to offer, not music. He couldn��t allow the music to distract the customers from his food.


    ��Amy, I have something else fun to show you. Come upstairs with me.�� Mag patted Amy��s head with a smile before picking her up. He also picked up Ugly Duckling with his other arm and carried both of them upstairs.


    ��Something fun? What is it, Father?�� Amy��s eyes lit up with curiosity.


    ��You��ll know soon.�� Mag smiled as he carried Amy upstairs. He then gently pushed open the door to the previously vacant room on the second floor.


    The door slowly opened, and a children��s yground filled with toys and recreational facilities was revealed.


    ��Wow...��


    Amy��s eyes widened with incredulity as she looked at everything in the room.


    ��Meow-��


    Ugly Duckling��s eyes also lit up with excitement.


    ��Father, is this really for me?�� Amy turned to Mag, and she was still struggling to believe her eyes.


    ��Of course. This is a yground prepared especially for you. You can invite your other little friends to y here in the future.�� Mag nodded with a smile. During the busy dinner service, Amy often had to sit behind the counter in boredom until closing time. Mag didn��t want to see her suffer like that, which was why he had spent so many gold coins to purchase a yground from the system.


    ��Father, you��re the best!�� Amy nted a kiss on Mag��s cheek with an ted smile on her face. She didn��t have a single toy before, but she now had her very own yground. She could invite Jessica, Daphne, and her other little friends to y with her here in the future.


    ��This is just a small yground. I��m going to build you a bigger and better one in the future, with a massive ferris wheel, a merry-go-round, a rollercoaster, and it��s going to be 10,000 times bigger than this one.�� Mag��s ego had been inted by the kiss nted on his cheek by Amy, and he was brimming with confidence.


    ��Really?�� Amy��s eyes immediately lit up. She didn��t know what those ferris wheels, merry-go-rounds, or rollercoasters were, but she was really looking forward to a yground that was 10,000 times the size of this one.


    ��Of course. When I earn enough money, I��ll build one for you.�� Mag suddenly realized that he had made quite a far-fetched promise, but he simply couldn��t bear to take back his words at the sight of Amy��s expectant expression.


    If I open up an amusement park, I have to drag a few idiots in to contribute to the construction costs. Mag made up his mind there and then.

 Chapter 490 - Tofu Pudding, Here I Come…

    Chapter 490 Tofu Pudding, Here I Come...


    It��s been more than a month since I ran away; I wonder what the current situation in the elven race is like. I wonder if Mother is worried about me. Sally walked along the street and prepared to return to Geya Hotel for her shift there. The wages being offered at the hotel were absolutely pitiful, but there was free amodation, and the boss was a very kind person, so Sally still persisted with working two jobs a day.


    Who was that elf from earlier? Did she really grow up outside the Wind Forest? They��ve always said that elves outside the Wind Forest have been abandoned by the God of Life, and that they��ve never been blessed nor acknowledged by the God of Life. All of them are supposed to be hideously ugly and pitifully weak, but I can sense that elf was no less powerful than I am, and she was quite beautiful too, so what should I believe? Sally was very confused. She hadn��t approached any other elves in the past month, and she was was quite eager to understand more about them.


    Perhaps I can talk to her next time. Princess Irina had once said that the outside world waspletely different from what those in the elven race proim it to be. Those words had made a deep impression on Sally, and she was determined to find out what this world was like for herself.


    I��m going to dine at Mamy Restaurant with Luna in a bit; should I wear male attire, or female attire? In the city lord��s castle, Vivian stared at the clothes in her closet and fell into deep thought.


    I��ll go in male attire. That way, Boss Mag will know that Luna��s taken, so he won��t make any moves on her. Vivian made up her mind and picked out a set of loose-fitting male attire.


    ��Teacher Luna, Student Amy is so awesome! Can I learn magic as well? I really want to.��


    ��All of you can learn magic, but you��re still too young, so you have to learn basic knowledge first. Next year, you��ll be able to participate in the magic trials, and all those who pass the trials can officially begin to learn magic,�� Luna replied with a smile. She patted the disappointed little student on the head and heaved an internal resigned sigh.


    Amy had defeated the powerful Magus Tower team on her own, thus elevating herself to a legendary status in Chaos School. At the same time, arge number of students became extremely interested in magic after witnessing her performance-including some elementary section kids.


    She had had a simr conversation with her students no less than 10 times already. They were far more eager to learn magic than the students from previous years, and it was all thanks to Amy.


    Little Amy sure is impressive, though. She��s only been learning magic for a month, and can already defeat such powerful opponents. Looks like Mr. Mag was right: she really is a genius. Luna looked out the window as a smile appeared on her face.


    A letter written by her grandfather had arrived from Rodu, telling her that the decimal system was indeed more convenient and efficient than the numerical system currently in use in the Roth Empire. He was trying to start an arithmetic revolution, and was asking her to invite Mag to go to Rodu again. If Mag refused again, he woulde to personally visit him in Chaos City.


    Krassu and Novan left the meeting prior to its conclusion. Right after exiting the conference chamber, Krassu turned to Novan, and asked, ��Novan, I heard you��re preparing to expand Chaos School?��


    ��I am. Chaos School is already quite arge school, but there are still so many children in Chaos City who don��t have a chance to receive education. In particr, receiving education is an opportunity for the children from impoverished families to escape poverty, but the opportunity simply isn��t avable to them at the moment.�� Novan nodded in response.


    ��How much are you nning to expand the school?�� Krassu asked.


    ��I��m stillmunicating with the city lord��s castle to see how much cash they can offer, but Michael has been having a hard time these past few years as well. Constructing infrastructure for Chaos City has exhausted almost all of the financial resources avable to the city lord��s castle, so he probably won��t be able to offer much.�� Novan��s brows furrowed with concern, and the wrinkles on his face became even more pronounced.


    ��Come with me; I��ve got something to show you,�� Krassu said as he led the way forward.


    ��What is it?�� Novan asked.


    ��You��ll know when we get there,�� Krassu replied.


    ��What��s this?�� Novan was led into a building where the entire first floor was filled with wooden boxes. There were so many of them that there was barely any walking space left in the room.


    ��Open one and have a look for yourself.�� Krassu chuckled.


    Novan opened the wooden box nearest to him, and shiny golden light immediately escaped from within. The box waspletely filled with gold coins, silver coins, and dragon coins.


    A hint of surprise appeared in Novan��s eyes. He waved his hand, and a row of boxes beside him was opened, revealing even more coins within. Golden light filled the entire room, illuminating the darkness.


    ��You can take half of this money to expand this school. I��m loaning it to you with zero interest, so you don��t have to be in a hurry to return it,�� Krassu offered with a smile.


    ��Even after all these years, I still owe you.�� Novan looked at Krassu and sighed with emotion.


    ��I trust you. I��m sure you��ll return what you owe me.�� Krassu waved his hand nonchntly. He pointed at the rest of the coins, and said, ��The rest will be reserved for Little Amy. Building a magic room is going to cost a lot.��


    ��Your name will be recorded in Chaos School history, Teacher Krassu,�� Novan said with a smile. He then walked out the door, and continued, ��I��ll send people to collect the money and begin the expansion as quickly as possible. We should be able toplete the operation before themencement of the next semester. That way, we��ll be able to take in more students next year.��


    As expected, only the students matter to him. I was thinking that perhaps he would treat me to a meal. Krassu shook his head with a resigned expression.


    Outside the city lord��s castle, Gustav turned to Drac, and asked, ��Drac, the final agreement from our conference has already been signed. Tauros and I have to go back to report the news to our brethren; would you like toe with us?��


    ��No need. I don��t think we��re on good enough terms to have to go home together. Demons like us don��t have any friends,�� Drac replied with azy smile.


    ��You��re right about that. Farewell, then!�� Tauros nodded as he climbed onto his massive ck boar. He cracked his whip on the boar��s back, upon which it began to gallop along the street, attracting a lot of attention in the process.


    ��Farewell.�� Gustav transformed into his half-spider form, and he disappeared amid a burst of spatial ripples.


    ��These guys don��t know how to enjoy life. What��s so good about returning to the Demon Inds? You have to enjoy a few good meals here before going back.�� Drac pursed his lips as he walked slowly down the street. As he did so, he murmured to himself, ��Tofu pudding, here Ie...��

 Chapter 491 - 1 Hers Really Are Big

    <strong>Chapter 491 Hers Really Are Big</strong>


    Mag yed with Amy and Ugly Duckling in the yground for an entire afternoon. The ce wasn��t veryrge, but all of the facilities were made to be quitepact, so they didn��t take up much space. There was a small seesaw, a two-seat merry-go-round, small bumper cars... There was everything one would expect to find in a miniature amusement park.


    ��This is so fun, Father! I love this yground, and it��s purple as well. I��m going to bring Jessica and Daphne here; they��d really love it here too.�� Amy��s hair was stered to her forehead because of sweat, but she was looking at Mag with excitement shimmering in her eyes.


    ��Alright, you can invite them toe and y with you on your days off.�� Mag wiped the sweat off Amy��s forehead and picked up Ugly Duckling, who was still disoriented after riding on the merry-go-round. He then carried the two of them toward the bathroom as he said, ��Alright, let��s stop here for this afternoon. I��ll give the two of you a bath, then open the restaurant up for the dinner service.��


    ��Yay! I want a bubble bath!�� Amy yelled with excitement.


    ��Meow-�� The dizzy Ugly Duckling was immediately alert upon hearing a bath being mentioned, and it stared at Mag as it tried to struggle free from his arm.


    ��Ugly Duckling, if you��re not going to take a bath, then don��t sleep on my bed tonight. I don��t want to sleep with a dirty cat.�� Amy turned to Ugly Duckling with a stern expression.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling looked up at Amy before resting its head on Mag��s arm with a pitiable resigned expression.


    Mag was in full agreement with Amy��s sentiment. Cats universally despised waters and baths, but Amy was always holding Ugly Duckling in her arms, so he always paid a lot of attention to Ugly Duckling��s hygiene.


    He ced Ugly Duckling in its designated little basin, and Amy began to ssh it with water. Its fluffy fur was immediately stered to its body, and after soap bubbles were applied, only its pitiable little face was still visible. All of a sudden, it shook violently, spraying both Mag and Amy with water and soap, which sent Amy into hysterical giggles.


    After bathing Amy and Ugly Duckling, Mag fitted Amy into a clean set of clothes. He then took a bath himself, and changed into a clean chef��s suit before going downstairs.


    Yabemiya and Sally were sitting in silence downstairs amid a slightly awkward atmosphere.


    After familiarizing themselves with each other, Yabemiya became more talkative, while Sally was still as aloof as ever. As such, the two of them would often sit like this in silence.


    ��Your clothes look really good, Amy.�� Yabemiya and Sally both turned toward the counter upon hearing footstepsing down the stairs. Yabemiya turned to Ugly Duckling, and ushered it as she said, ��Come here, Ugly Duckling.��


    Ugly Duckling took a nce at her beforezily closing its eyes. It rubbed its little head against Amy��s foot and raised its paws for a hug.


    ��You can stay down there.�� Amy shook her head before rushing over to Yabemiya. She then raised her little arms, and wheedled, ��Big Sister Miya, I want a hug.��


    ��Alright, let me give Princess Amy a hug.�� Yabemiya smiled as she picked Amy up and settled her on her


    leg.


    Amyid her head on Yabemiya��s chest, and closed her eyes as she murmured with contentment, ��It��s so soft andfy.��


    She��s so pretty. She��s going to be a fine beauty when she grows up. Yabemiya looked down at Amy with a doting smile.


    Hers really are big. Sally looked at Yabemiya��s chest, then at her own, and was instantly somewhat dejected.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling sat on the ground, looking up at Yabemiya and Amy with a pitiable expression.


    Mag entered the kitchen with a smile. He really loved the peaceful atmosphere in the restaurant. He was quite fond of Sally and Miya, and it appeared that he wouldn��t have to hire any more staff before the restaurant expanded.


    Mag began to prepare the ingredients for the dinner service, but he suddenly sensed someone standing behind him. He turned around, only to discover Yabemiya standing at the kitchen��s entrance.


    ��Boss, I��m just having a quick look...�� A panicked expression appeared on Yabemiya��s face as if she were a kid that had been caught doing something wrong.


    ��Come in if you want to have a look. The restaurant��s business is improving quite quickly, so I wanted to teach you how to make ice cream and roujiamo anyway. Would you like to learn? I can teach you some other dishes if you want as well.�� She wouldn��t be able to see anything from the entrance, so Mag invited her into the kitchen.


    ��Me?�� Yabemiya��s eyes immediately lit up, but she then quickly waved her hands as she said, ��No, no, no, I��m too stupid and clumsy. I��m only going to ruin the food and hurt the restaurant��s reputation.��


    ��How would you know that if you don��t try? As long as you genuinely want to make delicious food for our customers, I��m sure you��ll be able to seed.�� Mag looked at her with an encouraging smile.


    ��Can I really do it?�� The gentle encouragement in Mag��s eyes reminded Yabemiya of her mother��s kind gaze, but she was still a little hesitant.


    ��Of course you can. You��re a good girl with a great work ethic; I��m sure you��ll be more than capable enough for this task.�� Mag nodded with a confident expression.


    ��Father��s right. Big Sister Miya is super awesome. I really want to taste ice cream made by Big Sister Miya.�� Amy had also appeared at the entrance of the kitchen, and offered words of encouragement.


    ��You can do it. You��ll actually be good at a lot of things if you believe in yourself.�� Sally also offered Yabemiya an encouraging smile.


    Yabemiya was suddenly filled with confidence, and she stepped forward as she asked, ��Then... can I try


    it?��


    ��Of course you can. Even if you don��t seed on your first few tries, it doesn��t matter. The weather is so hot today; we could use some ice cream to cool us down.�� Mag nodded with a smile before instructing Yabemiya how to use the ice cream machine.


    The ice cream machine was a fully automatic piece of high-tech equipment that appeared daunting at first, but was actually quite simple to use. After mixing together all of the required ingredients, anyone would be able to press the right sequence of buttons to produce the ice cream. The only technical part was catching the ball of ice cream perfectly at the center of the wafer cone, ensuring no damage was done to the ball as well as that the second ball of ice cream could bnce perfectly on top of the first without the two affecting each other��s structure and shape.


    Those two elements required finesse and technique, and it had taken Mag many tries in the test field for the God of Cookery to find the best way to do things.


    ��Make sure to concentrate; press this button, and the ice cream machine will be turned on. A ball of ice cream will fall from here, and you need to use the cone to catch it like so...�� Mag began to exin the steps to Yabemiya.


    All the while, Yabemiya looked on with rapt focus, asking a question from time to time. She often operated the dishwasher, so she was used to kitchen utensils that could do work at just the press of a button.


    ��Where are you going, Young Master?�� Yngwie was slightly surprised to see Blour on his way out of the elven embassy.


    ��The dinner service is about to begin soon. I n to go scouting at Mamy Restaurant again.�� Blour nodded with a serious expression. He had changed into a set of blue and white robes, and also reverted back to his normal male appearance.

 Chapter 492 - Shirley is My Little Sister

    <strong>Chapter 492 Shirley is My Little Sister</strong>


    ��Luna.�� At the school gates, Vivian rushed over to Luna in a set of green male attire. School had ended for the day quite a while ago, so there were barely any students at the school gates.


    ��Why are you dressed like that?�� Luna faltered upon seeing Vivian, and an exasperated look appeared on her face.


    ��Have you been struck by my masculine charm?�� Vivian looked at Luna with feigned love in her eyes as she attempted to hook a finger gently under Luna��s chin.


    ��Not at all.�� Luna took a nimble step backward to avoid Vivian��s hand as a smile appeared on her face.


    ��Sigh, women are such fickle creatures. Last time, you told me that you wanted to elope to the corners of the world with me, but you��vepletely gone back on your word now. What am I to do?�� A pained expression appeared on Vivian��s face as if she had been dealt a heavy blow.


    ��That��s enough clowning around; let��s go. If we��rete, we��re going to have to wait in line for a long time.�� Luna held onto Vivian��s hand with a resigned expression, and led her to the nearby horse-drawn carriage as she said, ��Plus, we��re at the school gates, and you��re in male attire; it��ll be bad if students were to see us like this.��


    ��Why��s that? Are teachers not allowed to be in a rtionship? Principal Novan isn��t even prohibiting students from entering rtionships. You need to abandon your archaic mindset, Luna. This is Chaos City, not Rodu; you need to live more freely in a city of freedom like this,�� Vivian lectured.


    ��I��m not interested in having a rtionship at all at the moment. All I want is to teach to the best of my abilities. I want to draw more attention to those kids who can��t even afford food. There are so many more things I want to do.�� Luna shook her head.


    Vivian turned to Luna, and asked, ��What else do you want to do?!


    Luna looked back at Chaos School with a smile on her face, and said, ��There are many things I still want to do. After learning how to spread freedom and equality in the world from Principal Novan, I want to set up a school in Rodu as well, and teach kids what freedom and equality are.��


    ��But Boss Mag��s food is so good; would you really be able to leave that behind to go back to Rodu?�� Vivian asked.


    Luna faltered upon hearing that, and hesitated momentarily, but she still gritted her teeth and said, ��I will definitely go back. This is a promise I made to myself when I chose to stay in Chaos City, and it��s also my dream.��


    ��I lost my dream after eating my first spicy grilled fish,�� Vivian mused.


    ��I definitely won��t abandon my dreams for grilled fish.�� Luna shook her head with a serious expression.


    ��Let��s hurry up. I really miss my super delicious grilled fish.�� Vivian led Luna onto the horse-drawn carriage and instructed the coach driver to set off.


    ��Vivian, what��s your dream?��


    ��My dream? In the past, I just wanted to lie around and do nothing for the rest of my life. Now that I can live without pain, I don��t feel like lying around so much anymore. Maybe I should be a teacher too. What do you think?��


    ��Don��t you hate children?��


    ��I do. Children are so annoying! But then again... I find them to be quite adorable sometimes. I can sense a lot of energy from kids, and I really like that.��


    It was close to themencement of the dinner service, and two long lines had appeared in front of Mamy Restaurant again. Krassu and Urien hadn��t arrived yet, so a few minor scuffles would erupt between the sweet and savory factions, but it was quite tranquil and peaceful overall.


    Constantine stood at the back of the line, looking around for the woman of his dreams.


    Will Madam Shirleye back for dinner tonight? Constantine was feeling rather concerned. When he had asked Shirley for her contact details earlier in the day, she hadpletely ignored him and left on a horse-drawn carriage. That was quite a humbling experience for him. He had picked up so many women in the past few years, and it was his first time being ignored like that by one of his targets. That only worked to further fuel his urge for conquest, though.


    However, he had to admit that Shirley gave him a different feeling from the women in the past. He felt as if he had to look up to her and treat her with care.


    That carriage! Right at that moment, a horse-drawn carriage approached Mamy Restaurant, and Constantine��s eyes immediately lit up. He recognized that carriage-it was the very one that Madam Shirley had gotten onto after lunch. He stared at the horse-drawn carriage, thinking about what he could do to capture the heart of this woman of his desires.


    The horse-drawn carriage stopped near Mamy Restaurant, and Blour emerged from within in a graceful manner. He looked at the two lines outside Mamy Restaurant, and faltered at the sight of Constantine.


    This guy again? He sure is stubborn. Blour furrowed his brows. He had been harassed during lunch by the very same man, and was beginning to suspect this guy lived in Mamy Restaurant.


    What?! How did she be a male elf!? Constantine��s eyes widened in shock and incredulity as he stared at Blour. He clearly recalled that Shirley had gotten onto this horse-drawn carriage, so why had she since been reced by a man?


    This male elf was also very graceful and handsome, but he most definitely wasn��t Shirley.


    He was hoping that perhaps Shirley would also be on the carriage, but it left after the male elf disembarked, leaving Constantine feeling quite disappointed.


    Who is this guy? Why was he on Madam Shirley��s horse-drawn carriage? Constantine surveyed Blour as he approached, and for some reason, his heart rate was beginning to spike.


    Hmm? What��s happening to me? Why is my heart beating faster at the sight of a male elf? He does look more beautiful than some women, but he��s definitely a male elf! No, I must be reacting in this manner due to my disappointment in Shirley��s absence. Constantine took a deep breath to calm himself down before smiling as he turned to Blour, and said, ��Greetings, sir, may I ask in what way you��re rted to Madam Shirley? I saw you disembarking from her carriage just then, and I was wondering if Madam Shirley woulde to dine at this restaurant tonight.��


    ��Hmm?�� Blour raised an eyebrow in response. He was going to pretend not to recognize this guy, but who would have thought that thetter could remember what his carriage looked like, and was even going as far as asking him about his rtionship with Shirley?


    Seeing as Blour appeared to be a little displeased, Constantine immediately added, ��I��m merely curious; I bear no ill will.��


    ��Shirley is my little sister. She has ns for tonight, so she won��t be able toe,�� Blour replied calmly.

 Chapter 493 - Don’t Go Anywhere

    Chapter 493 Don��t Go Anywhere


    Many of the customers standing in front of the restaurant turned to look at Blour. Beautiful women were rathermon, but men that were more beautiful than women were a lot rarer. Furthermore, he was a beautiful elf, and his arrival immediately drew the attention of many female customers. Even some male customers couldn��t help but take a second nce at him.


    ��She��s your little sister?�� Constantine looked at Blour with a surprised expression. He suddenly discovered that Blour��s facial features were indeed rather simr to Shirley��s. If they were brother and sister, then that would exin why he had disembarked from Shirley��s carriage.


    ��Yes.�� Blour nodded in response. He didn��t really want to speak with Constantine.


    ��My name is Constantine. You look a lot like Madam Shirley.�� Constantine gave Blour a smile. After learning that Blour was Shirley��s elder brother, his heart was put at ease. At the same time, he was thinking about how he could get closer to Blour as thetter could potentially y a role in his conquest of Shirley.


    ��Beautiful people all look alike,�� Blour replied indifferently. He didn��t really like this guy, but seeing as he appeared to have an eye for beauty, he was a lot more tolerable.


    ��Indeed, there aren��t very many elves in this world as beautiful as Madam Shirley and yourself.�� Constantine nodded with a genuine expression. For some reason, he was growing rather fond of Blour even though it was only their first meeting. Perhaps it was because he was rted to Madam Shirley?


    ��There are so many people lining up this early; as expected, business is great for Boss Mag��s restaurant. I feel like it��s bing increasingly more difficult to get a meal here.�� A horse-drawn carriage stopped near the restaurant, and Vivian emerged with a disgruntled expression on her face.


    ��Mr. Mag��s food is worth lining up early for. I��m not surprised that business is so good for him.�� Luna also emerged from the carriage with a smile on her face.


    ��Looks like our Teacher Luna has been won over by Boss Mag��s food. These are some danger signals I��m seeing.�� Vivian chuckled.


    ��I know what I want, but you��d better make sure not to lose yourself over a grilled fish.�� Luna turned to Vivian with a smile.


    ��I don��t even want children; how could I be someone��s stepmother? You don��t have to worry about that.�� Vivian jumped down from the carriage with a nonchnt expression before turning to help Luna down as well.


    ��The mandarin harvest seems to be quite bountiful this year.�� Luna looked at an old mandarin-selling farmer on the side of the road with a smile on her face.


    Vivian looked at Luna and patted her on the shoulder as she said, ��I��ll buy a few mandarins; don��t go anywhere.��


    ��There��s no need for that; we��re here for dinner...�� Luna shook her head with a smile, but Vivian was already walking toward the old farmer, so she could only stand on the spot with a resigned expression. Vivian knew that mandarins were one of her favorite fruits.


    ��The mandarins look quite good, and the price was pretty low as well, so I bought a few extra; you can take some back with you.�� Vivian soon returned with a small basket of mandarins. She was holding two mandarins in her hands, one of which she gave to Luna as she ced the basket in the horse-drawn carriage.


    ��Thank you.�� Luna smiled as she looked at the mandarin in her hand.


    The golden mandarin was about the size of an adult��s fist, and had smooth golden skin. One could tell just from looking at the mandarins that they were definitely freshly picked.


    The skin gave way easily even under gentle pressure, revealing the orange flesh of the mandarin within, and the refreshing sweet and sour aroma of the mandarin wafted forth.


    Luna gently bit down onto a section of the mandarin, which was semi-translucent, so light could pass through. She could clearly see the supple mandarin flesh within, and juice spilled into her mouth as she bit down, sending a sweet and sour vorbination spilling into her mouth.


    It was as if she had instantly been teleported into a mandarin forest. There were golden mandarins everywhere as far as the eye could see, and the autumnal feeling in the air struck one with a carefree feeling


    ��It��s delicious.�� Luna turned to Vivian with a joyful smile on her face.


    ��Have some more, then. There��s plenty more where that one came from.�� Vivian also smiled in response, but there was a sympathetic look in her eyes. Luna hailed from a well-off family, but she was living so frugally that she couldn��t even bear to spend money on mandarins. Why couldn��t she treat herself a little better?


    Luna nodded as she ced another section of mandarin into her mouth, smiling with tion as she did so.


    Vivian silently took the skin off the mandarin in her hand and ced it in Luna��s hand.


    ��I feel like I��m almost full already,�� Luna said after finishing the two mandarins.


    ��That won��t do. I��m treating you to a massive feast tonight, you can��t just say you��re full after eating two mandarins.�� Vivian furrowed her brows as she dragged Luna toward one of the long lines.


    As the two of them joined one of the lines, Vivian caught sight of Blour, and whispered to Luna, ��Look at that elf; he��s even more beautiful than most women!��


    ��He really is quite beautiful.�� Luna was also stunned by Blour��s appearance. He had long golden hair and a set of extremely handsome features. For a male elf to be described as beautiful was a testament to his stunning appearance.


    Blour turned around as if he had detected their gaze. His eyes rested on Vivian, and he noted that ��he�� was a rather handsome man, but ��he�� gave him a peculiar feeling for some reason. Blour felt as if something were amiss, but he couldn��t quite ce his finger on it. Perhaps there was a mutual sense of appreciation between handsome men like them.


    What does he want? Vivian looked straight back at Blour in a confrontational manner. There were countless handsome men in this world; she wasn��t just going to swoon at every single one of them.


    Blour turned away upon seeing that. He didn��t want to waste time on inconsequential characters.


    This bastard is ignoring me? Vivian raised an eyebrow. Being stared at was an ufortable feeling, but getting ignored pissed her off as well, and she was suddenly struck with an urge to hit someone.


    ��Whoosh_��


    A gust of wind blew past, and a massive bat appeared in the air above the Aden Square. It arrived directly over Mamy Restaurant in the blink of an eye, upon which it transformed into a man in ck. He looked down at the long line down below with furrowed brows before turning his attention to the front of the line. He smiled as he murmured to himself, ��I��m a 9th-tier vampire, surely no one can stop me from jumping the line.��


    ��Are you sure you want to do that?�� Urien was making his way slowly over to Mamy Restaurant, and he appraised Drac with a calm expression as thetter attempted tond at the front of the line.


    ��You can try it.�� A horse-drawn carriage stopped nearby, and Krassu emerged from within with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 494 - Why Aren’t You Fighting Today?

    Chapter 494 Why Aren��t You Fighting Today?


    Drac��s body stopped cold in midair as he caught sight of Urien and Krassu approaching the restaurant. He immediatelynded at the end of one of the lines, and squeezed out a smile as he said, ��A regal vampire like me wouldn��t stoop to something like jumping a line. Master Urien, Master Krassu, it��s a pleasure meeting you two here.��


    Drac turned away, and the smile on his face instantly disappeared as cold sweat poured down his face. Even though it was very humiliating for a 9th-tier vampire like him to concede in such a spineless manner, there was no way that he could stand against the Lord of Ice and the Lord of Fire.


    What��s happening with this world? Thank heavens I stopped just in time. Otherwise, I would be receiving a brutal beating right now. These two are the ones who drove all of the ogres into extinction! With that in mind, more cold sweat materialized on Drac��s forehead.


    ��Little Amy used melee magic to defeat a 4th-tier magic caster today. As you can see, melee magic is far superior to long-range magic.�� Krassu turned to Urien with a smug expression. He couldn��t be bothered to deal with trash like Drac.


    ��A 4th-tier magic caster?��


    ��Is Amy already that powerful?��


    ��She��s a four-year-old 4th-tier magic caster! What an exceptional prodigy! Surely even Princess Irina wasn��t a 4th-tier magic caster at four years old?��


    The customers in front of the restaurant immediately burst into a flurry ofmotion upon hearing that. Amy was so adorable that everyone thought her to be a harmless little girl, but she had defeated a 4th-tier magic caster! All of them were surprised beyond words to hear that.


    A 4th-tier magic caster was an intermediate magic caster. In the city lord��s castle and the Gray Temple, someone like that could be the leader of a small squadron.


    ��Looks like Little Amy is a hidden powerhouse of Mamy Restaurant. When she says she is super fierce, she really is super fierce!�� Harrison sighed with emotion.


    ��Indeed. When Parmer came home today, he told me that Amy had be the hero of Chaos School today, beating two powerful magic casters from the Magus Tower by herself, and forcing them to concede the match.�� Gjerj nodded with a smile.


    A four-year-old 4th-tier magic caster? Looks like this little girl really is a super prodigy. I have to notify my brethren about this when I get back. We have to make sure not to mess with a supreme prodigy like her, especially when she has two terrifying masters like Urien and Krauss. Drac made a mental note to himself as he overheard everyone��s conversation.


    ��That��s just a 4th-tier magic caster. Even a 5th-tier magic caster will be no match for Amy��s ice magic soon.�� Urien pursed his lips in response. He wasn��t enraged in the slightest by Krassu��s words. Instead, he appeared to be brimming with confidence.


    That deration caused another stir among all of the customers. How long had it been since Urien and Krassu had epted Amy as their disciple? How could she improve at such a phenomenal rate? She was most likely going to shatter all of the records established in the magic world in the future. As expected of a disciple that the Lord of Ice and Lord of Fire had fought over. It made sense now why they were willing to set aside their century-long feud to take her under their wings.


    ��When that timees, even 6th-tier magic casters will be trembling in the face of Amy��s staff.�� Krassu wasn��t backing down either as he joined the sweet faction.


    ��We��ll see about that.�� Urien chuckled coldly as he joined the savory faction. Freezing winter descended on one line, while scorching heatwaves swept through the other as the atmosphere instantly became very tense.


    Drac was very relieved to see that Urien and Krassu weren��t paying any attention to him. As he passed by Blour, he took a nce at thetter with a hint of surprise on his face. ��An elven brat?��


    ��Oh, look, if it isn��t a high and mighty demon.�� Blour turned to Drac with a hint of mockery in his voice.


    ��Are you talking about me, little brat?�� Drac stopped and raised his chin in a proud manner. He looked at Blour with an arrogant expression, and said, ��We vampires are indeed high and mighty creatures. We only drink blood and are all gentlemanly beings of refined grace.��


    ��Oh really, now? I heard a vampire was forced to eat grass by Princess Irina; is that also one of your so-called vampires who only drink blood?�� Blour raised a barbed question.


    All of the nearby customers were struggling not to burst intoughter. They didn��t know whether what Blour said was true, but the image of a vampire being forced to eat grass was absolutely hrious.


    How the hell does he know about that?! Drac raised an eyebrow. If he were to admit that as true, he would be too embarrassed to evere to this restaurant again. Thus, he put on a calm facade, and said, ��How could something like that possibly happen? Even if it did happen, it couldn��t possibly have happened to one of us vampires, and it definitely wasn��t me.��


    ��Really?�� Blour looked at Drac with a suspicious expression, wondering why he insisted on reinforcing the notion that he wasn��t the vampire in question.


    ��Of course it��s true! We vampires have great pride and character. There is no way we would ever eat something like grass,�� Drac replied sternly.


    ��What vor tofu pudding do you eat?�� Constantine suddenly asked.


    ��I eat the savory tofu pudding of course... Uh...�� Drac looked at the amused smiles on everyone��s faces, and he felt as if his dignity had been swept to the ground. He red at Constantine before falling silent.


    ��That was a good question.�� Blour looked at Constantine with a hint of approval on his face. He didn��t think that he would suddenly pose a question that would embarrass the vampire like this. It was quite a pleasant feeling to see the arrogant vampire taking a loss.


    ��You��re too kind. May I ask you name?�� Constantine looked at Blour with a fawning smile. He was a little frightened by the re Drac had directed at him, but being praised by Blour filled him with joy and confidence again. ��Blour,�� Blour replied indifferently before looking away.


    Blour... At least I know his name now. Perhaps I can learn the secret to Shirley��s heart from her brother. Constantine��s eyes lit up with excitement.


    ��Why aren��t you fighting today?��


    Right at that moment, a little girl emerged from the restaurant with a kitten in one hand and a stool in the other. She sat down on the stool with the kitten on herp and looked at everyone with a confused expression.

 Chapter 495 - It’s A Pity That He’s A Male Elf

    Chapter 495 It��s A Pity That He��s A Male Elf


    Everyone in front of the restaurant instantly fell silent. All of the customers looked on with peculiar expressions as Amy sat on her little stool as if she were settling in to watch a good show.


    They were already used to Amy spectating their scuffles and cheering them on from the sidelines, but it still felt weird to have her there. It made them feel as if the debate in which they voiced their beliefs was nothing more than a cheap performance.


    Amy looked at the silent customers, and contemted momentarily before turning to Krassu and Urien as she asked, ��Master Half-beard, Master Turtle, which one is more powerful between you two?��


    The customers standing behind Krassu and Urien immediately retreated a few steps in unison. At the same time, they were also quite curious. The two of them had had a century-long rivalry, and were now the leaders of the sweet and savory factions, so it would be interesting to determine which one was more powerful.


    ��What do you think, Little Amy? Remember that you used melee magic to defeat that most powerful opponent in the end.�� Krassu looked at Amy with a confident smile.


    ��But Master Half-beard, didn��t I use a long-range spell to defeat him in the end?�� Amy looked up at Krassu with an innocent expression.


    Krassu��s expression immediately stiffened.


    ��You see? Even Little Amy admits that long-range magic is the most powerful. Krassu, your melee magic is useless.�� Urien turned to Krassu with a smug look.


    ��But Master Turtle, I used the fireball magic that Master Half-beard taught me,�� Amy continued.


    ��...�� Urien��s eyes widened as he choked on the rest of the insults that he was going to direct toward Krassu.


    ��So I think Master Half-beard��s melee magic is super powerful, but the mes of extreme frost that Master Turtle taught me are also super strong. I don��t know which one is better between the two, either.�� Amy looked at the two of them with a conflicted expression.


    ��What a naughty little girl; she��s trying to goad the two great magic casters into battling each other. I��ve never seen a battle between two great magic casters before; it should be a very interesting spectacle.�� Vivian chuckled.


    ��Amy isn��t intentionally starting a fight. Her performance in the match today was nothing short of extraordinary. Both her melee and long-range magic were exceptional, and even if I were in her shoes, I wouldn��t be able to pick which one was better.�� Luna shook her head with a smile. She had witnessed Amy��s spectacr performance in person, so she knew why Amy was so conflicted.


    Who��s this little girl��s mother? How could she possess such extraordinary aptitude? I can��t sense any magical aura from the owner of this restaurant, so he definitely isn��t a magic caster. In that case, she must have inherited her aptitude from her mother. No one in the entire elven race canpare to her; not even the elven princess back when she was at her age... Blour looked at Amy with furrowed brows and a curious look in his eyes.


    ��Ice magic is the most powerful, Little Amy. You��ve already mastered the mes of extreme frost, so I��ll be teaching you true ice magic next. A giant Frost Dragon materialized from ice and frost can dominate the heavens, and its invincible might is indisputable.�� Urien looked at Amy with a serious expression as he materialized an ice sword, which he thrust toward Krassu.


    ��That��s all just for show. You can crush all ice magic with a single swing of your staff. Little Amy, I��m also going to start teaching your more powerful melee magic from now on. In the future, you won��t have to fear magic casters or knights; you��ll be able to take them out with your staff with ease.�� Krassu also wore a serious expression as he stomped his foot on the ground, materializing a wall of fire that kept the ice sword at bay.


    The customers behind them backed away even further. They were horrified by the notion of bing coteral damage in a battle between these two insane powerhouses and dying.


    The situation grew more and more tense and grave. Spells unleashed by great magic casters were devastatingly powerful, and even though the spells were intentionally restricted to a certain area, the magic waves surging through the air still sent chills running down everyone��s spine.


    ��We��re open for business; pleasee in.��


    Right at that moment, the restaurant��s door opened, and Mag emerged from within with a smile as he patted Amy��s little head. She really was a natural troublemaker. In all honesty, he was also curious who was more powerful between Krassu and Urien. If it weren��t for the fact that he was worried that they would destroy his restaurant, he would want to instigate a battle between them himself.


    ��Alright, then.�� Amy shuffled her little stool off to the side and stuck out her tongue at Mag in a cheeky manner.


    ��Hmph!��


    Krassu and Urien harrumphed in unison as they strode into the restaurant.


    ��I would love to get to know you better, Mr. Blour. May I have the pleasure of dining at the same table as you?�� Constantine turned to Blour with an expectant gaze.


    ��You can sit wherever you like.�� Blour gave an aloof response.


    They really are brother and sister. Even the way they speak and their personalities are so simr. It seems like Mr. Blour is easier to talk to, though. Constantine wasn��t irked in the slightest by Blour��s cold demeanor. Instead, he nodded with a smile.


    The customers began to enter the restaurant one by one, and Amy quickly noticed Blour. Her eyes lit up as she said, ��Big Brother, you��re so good-looking.��


    A smile appeared on Blour��s face. Being praised for his looks was very pleasing to him, and he was just about to give a reply.


    ��It��s a pity that you��re a male elf, though. If only you were a beautiful big sister.�� Amy sighed with a wistful expression.


    What��s wrong with male elves? Why can��t male elves be beautiful as well? Blour��s eyes widened. He didn��t think that he would ever be a victim of sexism. Amy had clearly praised ��her�� for ��her�� beauty when ��she�� had visited the restaurant earlier for lunch.


    ��Pffft- This little girl is hrious!�� Vivian couldn��t help but burst intoughter.


    ��Teacher Luna!�� Amy caught sight of Luna in the line, and she immediately stood up with Ugly Duckling in her arms. She then also noticed Vivian, and a curious look appeared on her face as she asked, ��Big Brother Mustache, why are you with Teacher Luna?��


    ��I��m good friends with Teacher Luna, so I came to have a meal with her. Are you going to offer us a discount?�� Vivian asked with a smile.


    ��I can��t do that, but Big Brother Mustache, you can pay for Teacher Luna��s meal. Isn��t that what all men should do?�� Amy asked with a serious expression.


    What a crafty little girl. Vivian raised an eyebrow in response.


    ��Looks like I��ll be getting a free meal today, then.�� Luna turned to Vivian with an amused smile.


    Why does that elf look so familiar? A curious look appeared on Mag��s face as he caught sight of Blour.

 Chapter 496 - Sally’s Blueprint

    Chapter 496 Sally��s Blueprint


    ��Blour (Shirley), elf, male, 25 years old, 7th-tier magic caster.��


    Mag raised an eyebrow as he looked at the information disyed in his mind from the omniscient door. No wonder he looked familiar-he was the cross-dressing guy from earlier in the day.


    ��Teacher Luna.�� Mag nodded at Luna with a smile in greeting.


    ��Mr. Mag.�� Luna responded in kind.


    ��Boss Mag, why aren��t you greeting me?�� Viviantched onto Luna��s arm in a territorial disy as she looked at Mag with a smile.


    ��Hello there, young... sir.�� Mag turned to Vivian with a smile. This cross-dressing girl appeared to be quite close with Teacher Luna. Furthermore, it appeared that she was trying to stake her im on Luna. Could it be that they were... Mag looked at Vivian with a meaningful nce.


    ��Let��s go eat, Luna.�� Vivian was a little displeased that Mag had called her ��young�� sir, but she had already achieved her objective of staking her im over Luna, so she entered the restaurant with a joyful expression.


    ��Vivian, human, female, 19 years old, 1st-tier knight.��


    A string of information appeared in Mag��s mind, and he smiled as he thought to himself, As expected, it is a cross-dressing girl. We��ve had a cross-dressing man, and now we have a cross-dressing woman. How interesting


    Mag had seen through Vivian��s disguise the first time she had evere to the restaurant. Judging from her smug expression, she was probably still under the impression that she had pulled the wool over his eyes.


    Who��s that? Within the restaurant, Sally was surveying Blour with narrowed eyes. That elf gave her a familiar feeling as if she had seen him somewhere before. Furthermore, the aura that he was giving off was quite simr to that of the female elf who hade in earlier for lunch.


    Blour also nced at Sally, but didn��t say anything. He hade rather early, so there were still some vacant seats in the restaurant, and he picked one to sit in.


    Constantine sat down across from him with a smile on his face. He opened the menu, and said, ��This is your first time here at Mamy Restaurant, right, Mr. Blour? Let me tell you, Boss Mag��s food is the absolute best you��ll find in the Aden Square...��


    ��I��ll get a Yangzhou fried rice, a mocha ice cream, and... a sweet tofu pudding as well,�� Blour said to Yabemiya without even looking at the menu.


    ��Alright, please wait a moment.�� Yabemiya smiled with a nod before turning to the dumbstruck Constantine as she asked, ��What would you like to order?��


    ��I��ll have the same as him, thanks.�� Constantine quickly regained hisposure and gave a response.


    ��Sure, please wait a moment.�� Yabemiya nodded with a smile before turning to the kitchen.


    Constantine was constantly trying to find conversation topics, but Blour only gave an asional response while most of his attention was focused on Sally.


    ��That��s Madam Aisha, a waitress here at Mamy Restaurant. I don��t know how Boss Mag was able to convince such a beautiful elf to work as a waitress for him.�� Constantine had also noticed that Blour seemed to have taken an interest in Sally.


    Aisha? Looks like she��s changed her name to hide her identity. Working in a bustling restaurant like this with such a shoddy method of obscuring her identity isn��t going to work. Even if Yngwie doesn��t tell anyone, it won��t be long before news of her working as a waitress here will travel back to the Brewster Family. Blour raised an eyebrow. He turned to Constantine with an intrigued look, and asked, ��Do you know how long she��s been working here for?��


    ��About a month, I think. In any case, she was here the first time I came to this restaurant. Mamy Restaurant has only been running for about a month, and it has already achieved high rankings in the Aden Square foodpetition. That��s nothing short of extraordinary.�� Constantine was very excited as it was the first time Blour had asked him a question.


    ��I see.�� Blour nodded before falling silent and ignoring Constantine again. He had heard everything else he needed to know from Yngwie, so he didn��t require any more information from Constantine.


    Constantine had thought that he had sessfully struck up a conversation, but he was back to being ignored again. However, he still tried to make small talk in order to try and curry favor with Blour.


    Sally was also carefully surveying Blour. She didn��t know who he was, but it was quite concerning to her that two powerful elves had visited the restaurant in a single day. If they were from the Wind Forest, then they had very likelye for her.


    She had only just reached Chaos City, and she didn��t want to go back home so soon. That was not what she had set out to achieve.


    She wasn��t sure when she wanted to leave Mamy Restaurant, but she still had dreams. She trusted that she would leave Mamy Restaurant one day and embark on another journey.


    Elves had long 800-year-long lifespans; she didn��t want to spend the entirety of those eight centuries in the Wind Forest, nor did she want to give herself to a man she had never seen before.


    Furthermore, there was a blueprint in her heart.


    Even though the elven brethren traveling the Nond Continent had been abandoned by the God of Life, she still wanted to gather them together and convince them to return to the Wind Forest so they could return to the embrace of the God of Life.


    Living without a home nor faith had to be very depressing


    She didn��t want to be the elven queen, but she did want to guide her brethren back to the Wind Forest.


    ��Luna, what do you want to eat?�� Vivian turned to Luna as she flipped open a menu.


    ��Don��t you want to eat spicy grilled fish?�� Luna asked with a smile. The spicy grilled fish had cured Vivian of her crippling illness, and Luna was absolutely overjoyed for her.


    In the past, she very rarely saw Vivian smile. She was only 19 years old, but she was like a dying olddy. The torture of sleeping in pain every night had taken far too severe a toll on her.


    But now, she hadpletely transformed into a brand-new person. She was full of energy again, and even had aspirations of bing a teacher. Vivian had always been annoyed by children in the past, so Luna found it incredible that Vivian would consider such a pursuit.


    ��Yes, spicy grilled fish is my favorite!�� Vivian nodded with excitement. She contemted momentarily before asking, ��How about we try out the insanely spicy grilled fish today?��


    ��I don��t want to.�� Luna immediately turned her down. She didn��t like foods with strong vor, and she had almost been floored by just a medium spicy grilled fish before. She simply couldn��t imagine how spicy an insanely spicy grilled fish would be.


    ��Alright, then we��ll go with super spicy instead?�� Vivian asked.


    ��Sure, that sounds good.�� Luna nodded with a smile at the sight of Vivian��s expectant gaze.


    ��Alright, let��s get a medium size super spicy grilled fish!�� Vivian decided with tion.

 Chapter 497 - I’m Blour Baibilly

    Chapter 497 I��m Blour Baibilly


    I really want to eat tofu pudding, but if I order it straight away, that little half-elf girl is going tough at me. What should I do? This is so annoying. Drac was engaging in an internal conflict. He nced at the tofu pudding image on the menu, and he could already feel himself salivating.


    She won��t notice if I ce my order quietly, right? After a long hesitation, Drac finally made up his mind. He ushered Yabemiya over before saying quietly, ��I��ll get a savory tofu pudding and a braised chicken and rice.��


    ��Sure, please wait a moment.�� Yabemiya nodded with a smile. She recalled that he was the vampire who had been exposed to be a grass-eater back during the conference between the dragons and the demons.


    ��Uncle Bat, did you order the savory tofu pudding? It��s a pity that our restaurant doesn��t sell grass.�� Amy made her way over to Drac with a smile on her face.


    All of the nearby customers turned to look at Drac with intrigued expressions. He had just vowed to never eat vegetables earlier, but tofu pudding was made from soybean, so it was technically a vegetable-based dish as well.


    This little girl is the devil! She��s just like that elven princess; she��s even more terrifying than us demons! Drac stared at Amy. For some reason, her smile really reminded him of another smile, one that still sent chills running down his spine on remembering it to this very day.


    ��There��s some dried prawn in the tofu pudding. That��s what I��m trying to eat. Of course, as a gentleman, it would simply be unbing of me to waste food, so I guess I��ll have to eat the entire dish,�� Drac responded with a serious expression.


    ��A vegetarian vampire; how rare.�� Blour turned to Blour with a hint of a smile on his face.


    ��What do you have against me? I don��t think I��ve met you before this?�� Drac turned to Blour with a perplexed expression. Even as a gentleman, he was still a vampire first and foremost, and as such, he had his own dignity and temper.


    All of the customers turned to Blour with a hint of concern in their eyes. They wereughing with him as he insulted Drac, but none of them dared to directly insult the powerful vampire. After all, he dared to tantly fly over Chaos City in broad daylight, thereby indicating that he was at least an 8th-tier powerful being.


    He appears to be a 7th-tier magic caster, while Drac is a 9th-tier vampire. If an altercation arises between the two of them, he has no chance of winning. Sally was also looking at Blour with a concerned expression. She didn��t know Blour, but she didn��t want to see him being hurt by a demon.


    ��Does an elf need a reason to hate a demon?�� Blour appraised Drac with a mocking smile as he continued, ��During the war among species, you demons joined forces with the orcs to invade the Wind Forest, ughtering countless of my elven brethren. Some things can fade with time, but in the hearts of some people, some things can never be forgotten.��


    ��Very good. I ept this reason; you may treat me with whatever attitude you like.�� Drac looked at Blour with a hint of surprise before nodding in response.


    Some things will never be forgotten? Sally looked at Blour with a thoughtful expression on her face. She knew a bit about the war among species. In the initial phases of the war, the elves were almost driven to extinction. Only under the guidance of the queen did they manage to ward off thebined attacks from the demons and the orcs. After over a century, the Wind Forest had finally recovered to its former state.


    Something like that will never happen again. The elven race is more powerful than it has ever been, Sally thought to herself. With the powerful elven army, the elven race could stand against any race without worrying about the Wind Forest being breached again.


    In that case, it��s quite possible that hees from the Wind Forest. I wonder if he recognizes me, and if he does, will he spread word about where I am? Sally was getting quite anxious as she looked at Blour.


    ��You are indeed a gentleman.�� Blour looked at Drac for a while longer before nodding and turning away.


    ��Of course I��m a gentleman. I��m the most gentlemanly vampire in this world.�� Drac nodded with a content expression.


    ��You��re so cool, Uncle Bat,�� Amy praised with a smile.


    ��I enjoy hearing honest praise like that, little girl.�� Drac turned to Amy and nodded with satisfaction.


    ��But you��re still miles away from my father��s level.�� Amy chuckled.


    ��So, am I still supposed to be happy?�� Drac��s expression was a little strained. This little girl never seemed to y by the rules.


    ��I think you should be.�� Amy nodded.


    ��Alright, then I��m very happy.�� Drac took a wary nce at Krassu and Urien as he forced a smile onto his face.


    The dishes began to arrive one after another, and the customers became immersed in their meals. Constantine was still trying to find conversation topics, but Blour was just too haughty and aloof, just like Shirley. He simply treated Constantine as if he didn��t exist, making it very difficult to strike up a conversation.


    Blour finished his meal in silence. The delicious cuisine struck him with an iparable sense of enjoyment, and even though it was his second time dining at the restaurant, he was still stunned by its amazing dishes.


    Blour put down his spoon and looked down at his spotless te. He then raised his hand, and said, ��I��m ready for the bill.��


    ��Allow me; it��ll be my treat today.�� Constantine hurriedly stuffed the remaining half of his roujiamo into his mouth before pulling out his wallet.


    ��I��m Blour Baibilly.�� Blour rose to his feet and offered a dragon coin to Sally.


    Sally��s hand suddenly stiffened in mid-air as she was about to ept the coin. Her pupils expanded drastically as she stared at Blour, and the water element in the air around her became very vtile as if they were going to implode.


    ��Don��t worry, I��m not here to fight you. If you don��t mind, I��d like to speak to you after the close of business tonight.�� Blour looked at Sally with a calm expression.


    Sally looked at Blour cautiously, and hesitated momentarily before the faint blue light covering her hands faded. The water element around her also settled down as she epted Blour��s dragon coin and handed him a gold coin in return. She nodded, and said, ��Alright.��


    ��I��ll wait for you, then.�� Blour turned and made his way out of the restaurant.


    ��I... You... I��m also ready for the bill.�� Constantine looked on with a dumbstruck expression, clearly unable toprehend what had just happened. Blour was inquiring him about Aisha earlier, but he suddenly seemed to be very familiar with her. However, he didn��t have any time to ponder this further, and hurriedly paid his bill before rushing out of the restaurant.


    Looks like he really is from the Wind Forest. I wonder if Sally will leave with him. Mag looked at Sally from the kitchen with a hint of concern on his face.

 Chapter 498 - All That’s Left is to Find a Man

    Chapter 498 All That��s Left is to Find a Man


    ��The super spicy grilled fish is amazing! I feel like my entire body is on fire!�� Vivian panted heavily with sweat pouring down her face, but she was looking at Luna with an ted expression.


    ��It��s too spicy for me; I don��t think my stomach will be able to handle any more.�� Luna��s nose and eyes were both red, and she was dabbing at her eyes with a white handkerchief to suppress her tears. This level of spiciness was beyond her tolerance, and even eating just a little was too much for her.


    ��It��s alright, Luna, you��ll be fine. I eat this stuff every day, and I��m perfectly ok.�� Vivian waved her hand before cing anotherrge chunk of fish into her mouth. The spicy vor spread along her tongue, and then throughout her entire body, expelling all of the frosty energy within her meridians. After increasing the spiciness level from what she normally had, this feeling became even more pronounced.


    ��At this rate, I feel like I��ll be cured in a month or two.�� Vivian was overjoyed.


    ��Then you should eat some more. This spicy grilled fish was practically made for you.�� Luna was also looking at Vivian with a joyful smile. Countless doctors and magic casters had tried and failed to cure Vivian��s condition, but in the end, it was cured by a delicious spicy grilled fish. Fate worked in some amazing ways at times.


    ��That��s true. After I��m cured, I��m going to send a que over to the restaurant that says ��Greatest Doctor In History��.�� Vivian nodded with a smile.


    ��Pffft.�� Luna couldn��t help but burst intoughter. She flicked Vivian on the forehead, and chuckled as she said, ��Where is Boss Mag supposed to hang up a que like that? He��s a chef, not a doctor.��


    ��Chefs who can��t cure illnesses aren��t good chefs.�� Vivian shrugged in response.


    ��Whatever you say.�� Luna scooped a spoonful of tofu pudding into her mouth to alleviate the scorching spicy sensation. She still preferred foods with more subtle vor, after all.


    ��That elf sure was good-looking. It��s a pity that he��s gone now; I haven��t seen eye candy like him for a long time.�� Vivian looked at the restaurant entrance with a slightly forlorn expression.


    ��Have you fallen in love?�� Luna asked with a smile.


    ��Of course not! There��s no way I��d like him.�� Vivian raised an eyebrow as she whispered, ��Plus, do you think a man as good-looking as him would like a woman who��s uglier than him? A man like him would only look for a woman more beautiful than him. Either that or he��s into other men.��


    ��Hey, that��s going too far.�� Luna red at Vivian as a horrified look appeared in her eyes.


    ��Hehe, you never know.�� Vivian chuckled before turning her attention back to her grilled fish.


    Sally looked at the restaurant��s entrance with an unsettled expression. She had envisioned being identified by one of her elven brethren countless times in her mind, but never would she have thought that the first person to identify her would be Blour Baibilly, the man that was supposed to be her fiance.


    The Baibilly Family had a higher status than the Brewster Family in the elven race, and that was why the marriage had been agreed on without her consent.


    As for this fiance who was known as the most handsome male in the elven race, Sally had seen him back when she was a child. She recalled that he was constantly spying on Princess Irina and her group of little friends while perched on a tree, and that was the only memory she had of him. Who would have thought that he would suddenly turn up at Mamy Restaurant to seek her out?


    Who was that elf during the lunch service, then? Sally thought to herself with furrowed brows. Her peaceful life had been interrupted all of a sudden, and she would either have to return to the Wind Forest or leave Mamy Restaurant to embark on another journey. She found both of those options very frustrating


    ��Aisha, what��s wrong?�� Yabemiyaid a hand gently on Sally��s arm and handed her the gold coin that she had just taken.


    ��Oh... Nothing.�� Sally forced a smile onto her face in response. She epted the gold coin from Yabemiya, and did her best to focus on doing her job.


    What��s going on with Aisha? She isn��t normally like this. Yabemiya was a little concerned as she looked at Sally. However, she was quickly called over by customers who were ready to ce their orders, and she didn��t have any time to ponder the issue.


    Sally ran away from home, so it��s only normal that people from her family want her to return home. Whether she wants to go home or not is her choice; if necessary, I can perhaps ask Krassu and Urien to help her. Mag was also rather concerned as he looked at Sally. He had anticipated that this day woulde, but he was still feeling quite conflicted when this scenario actually eventuated.


    ��Boss Mag, I would like to extend another offer to you to open a restaurant on the Demon Inds. I swear on the honor of the vampire race that your safety will be assured, and business will be just as good if not better than here.�� After paying for his meal, Drac extended another earnest invitation to Mag.


    Before Mag had even given a reply, all of the customers had turned to Drac with enmity in their eyes. If they had any say in it, Mag wasn��t going anywhere.


    ��Do you think the honor of the vampire race outweighs the two of us?�� Krassu looked at Drac with a meaningful expression.


    ��Back then, there was a bbermouth who swore on the honor of his ogre race that he would eat me. After that, ogres ceased to exist in this world.�� Urien also turned to Drac with a calm expression. His voice was very tranquil and cid as if he were discussing the weather outside rather than mass genocide.


    ��Come to think of it, I think it��s good that your restaurant is here, Boss Mag. I��ll be sure toe back in the future to enjoy your food again. Master Krassu, Master Urien, please enjoy your meal.�� Drac felt a chill run down his spine, and he immediately forced a smile onto his face as he hurriedly retreated out of the restaurant. As soon as he was out the door, he spread open his massive wings and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Mag looked on with an amused smile as he swallowed the rejection that he hadn��t even had a chance to utter.


    ��Bye, Boss, bye, Little Amy.�� Yabemiya and Sally bade farewell before leaving the restaurant.


    After exiting the restaurant, Sally turned to Yabemiya, and said, ��Miya, you go home first today. I still have something that I need to do.��


    ��Aisha, are you really alright?�� Yabemiya was quite concerned as she looked at Sally. She had been very absent-minded the entire night, and now, she was separating herself from Miya to do something on her own.


    ��I��m fine. I just need to go and meet someone; don��t worry about me.�� Sally shook her head with a smile. It was good to know what at least someone was concerned about her.


    ��Alright, then. Be safe.�� Yabemiya nodded before departing.


    ��You cane down now.�� After Yabemiya��s departing figure had faded in the distance, Sally turned her attention to arge tree near the restaurant, where a figure was reclining on a sturdy branch.

 Chapter 499 - About Freedom

    Chapter 499 About Freedom


    ��Let��s go somewhere else. I don��t want anyone to overhear our conversation.�� Blour took a nce down at Sally before drifting downzily from the tree that he was perched on. He then turned and made his way deeper into the square.


    Sally hesitated momentarily before following behind him.


    ��Father, are we still not going to bed?�� Amy yawned as she looked at Mag, who was standing at the restaurant��s entrance.


    ��Coming now.�� Mag closed the door before picking up Amy and Ugly Duckling in his arms, and making his way upstairs.


    There wasn��t really anything that he could do about Sally at the moment. He simply wasn��t powerful enough at present, so he could only keep a low profile and let Sally make her own decision.


    ��What do you want from me? If you��re trying to persuade me to go back to the Wind Forest, then you can forget it. I won��t go back.�� Sally looked on with a cold and wary expression at Blour, who had stopped in front of a patch of flowers.


    ��I��ve only juste to Chaos City as well; I don��t want to go back so soon.�� Blour turned to Sally with azy smile, and said, ��Yngwie received information that you were working at Geya Hotel and Mamy Restaurant, so he ryed it back to the Baibilly Family. My father then sent me here with a very simple objective in mind. He wants me to approach you and make you fall in love with me, thereby making our engagement a reality.��


    ��Even if you know where I live, you won��t be able to stop me if I want to leave. You��re only a 7th-tier magic caster, as is Yngwie.�� Sally wore a slightly grave expression on her face. Her worst fear had been realized-Blour was indeed here for her, and not just coincidentally passing by.


    Furthermore, the Baibilly Family already knew of her location, so it would be unrealistic for her to continue to stay at Mamy Restaurant.


    However, she didn��t understand why Blour would tell her all this. If his goal were to approach her, then what he was doing simply didn��t make sense.


    ��You don��t have to worry. I don��t like you, and I have no intention of marrying you. Otherwise, I wouldn��t be telling you all this. Instead, I would act ording to their ns and make you fall in love with me.�� Blour smiled at the cautious Sally, and said, ��Of course, with my stunning beauty, any woman would fall in love with me even if I didn��t try.��


    ��What do you want, then?�� Sally��s brows furrowed as she looked at Blour. She had heard about his narcissistic tendencies back when she was at the Wind Forest; it appeared that those rumors were true. However, she was more interested in what he had to say. If he really didn��t like her and was opposed to the engagement as well, then perhaps they could work out a deal.


    ��I want many things, but those things do not include you. If you want to continue to stay in Chaos City, then you have to cooperate with me in putting on an act. Otherwise, even I can��t ensure that information regarding your whereabouts won��t be disclosed to the Brewster Family.�� Brewster looked at Sally with a smile.


    ��How do I cooperate?�� Sally asked.


    ��Their objective in sending me to Chaos City is to get me to approach you, then establish a rtionship with you. That will ensure the sess of the marriage alliance between the Brewster and Baibilly Families. If they be aware of the fact that there��s no way for a rtionship to blossom between us, they��ll take that information to the Brewster Family, and exchange it for some benefits. However, if they think that I have a chance of conquering you and taking you as my wife, then they��ll try to create more time for us to be together, thereby keeping your whereabouts confidential to everyone else.�� Blour looked at Sally with a serious expression as he said, ��So, all you have to do is pretend to be interested in me, and you��ll be able to buy time for yourself.��


    Sally looked at Blour in silence for a long while before asking, ��Why are you doing this? How do you benefit from helping me?��


    The smile on Blour��s face faded, and was reced by a serious expression. ��That��s simple. I also want freedom. Chaos City is a very interesting ce, and I want to stay here for a while. However, I need your help to do that, and I need you to promise me something.��


    ��Promise you what?�� Sally looked at Blour with a wary expression. She didn��t believe for a second that Blour would help her from the kindness of his heart, especially when he was supposed to be her fiance.


    ��You most likely haven��t heard about this, but this morning, Princess Irina left the cave of life and killed Schubert, the leader of the Krol Family.�� Blour didn��t give a direct reply to Sally��s question.


    ��What?!�� Sally stared at Blour with incredulity on her face. Schubert was an extremely esteemed individual in the elven race, and his Krol Family held an even higher status than the Brewster Family. And yet, Schubert, his family��s head, had been killed by Princess Irina? How had something like that happened?


    ��Yngwie only just received an urgent letter detailing this event earlier in the day...�� Blour began to borate on the contents of the letter as he said, ��Schubert brought everything upon himself. Princess Irina was put in detention for a year for killing Schubert, but that��s only a trifling punishment considering the crime that she hadmitted. You know what that means, right?��


    ��An elf without freedom... isn��t an elf?�� Sally listened to Blour��s words, and she felt as if the ideals that had been drilled into her ever since she was a child had received a heavy blow.


    ��I agree with the princess��s views on freedom, but the current elven race is both free and powerful. If we overthrow the current social system, then the elven race will inevitably be weaker. In that case, other species will be able to ughter us as they please again. When that timees, more elves would lose their freedom, and be humiliated even further.�� Sally shook her head as she said, ��What we should be doing now is to convince all of the elves roaming the continent to return to the Wind Forest. Only then will our elven race be more powerful.��


    ��100 years ago, the elven race was able to force the demons and orcs out of the Wind Forest. This revolution is not enough to make the elven race fall apart.�� Blour looked at Sally with a serious expression, and asked, ��Besides, do you really think that the roaming elves want to return to the Wind Forest?��

 Chapter 500 - The Moon Festival

    Chapter 500 The Moon Festival


    ��Why wouldn��t they want to return to the Wind Forest? Only there would they be able to receive the blessings of the God of Life and be protected by more powerful elves. Those who roam outside the Wind Forest must deal with threats from beings of foreign races every day; even survival is a problem for them, so what kind of happiness and freedom could they possibly derive from such a lifestyle?�� Sally asked.


    ��I��ve only left the Wind Forest several times before, but in my opinion, this world is different from the one you see. The roaming elves on the continent do note under constant threat from beings of other races as you im. Instead, many elves are able to quickly adapt to their new lifestyle. For example, in Chaos City, many elves have joined the city lord��s castle and Gray Temple, thereby bing regtors of the city, allowing them to live peaceful and free lives.�� Blour shook his head in response.


    He looked at the indignant Sally with a mocking smile on his lips as he continued, ��Also, why would they leave the Wind Forest in the first ce? Are you unaware of the reason behind their decision? Following the war among species, Mistress Helena began to revolutionize the elven race. Ever since then, more and more elves began to leave the Wind Forest. They haven��t been abandoned by the God of Life; this was their own choice. They don��t need protection; they need freedom. The elven race is protected by nature, and the God of Life won��t abandon them just because they left the Wind Forest.��


    ��I only trust in what I have seen. In the Wind Forest, our brethren lead safe and peaceful lives. Also, the number of elves leaving the Wind Forest has decreased significantly in the past few years. Instead, more and more elves are returning to the Wind Forest; doesn��t that mean that the Wind Forest is bing a better ce?�� Sally was still clinging to her beliefs, but her voice was clearly no longer as certain as before.


    ��They��re not leaving, because they��ve been shackled to the Wind Forest. An invisible wall has been established around them, preventing them from leaving. As for the elves that returned to the Wind Forest, do you think they willingly came back so they could be ves for the major families? You live a free and carefree life in the Wind Forest, but do you know how many elves were reduced to ves in order to support your lifestyle? They don��t have a single shred of freedom to speak of.�� The mockery on Blour��s face grew even more pronounced, and he looked at Sally as if he were looking at a silly little girl. She was a typical young mistress of a major family who had been brainwashed by the elven education system.


    If it were someone else, Blour would have definitely already turned away and left. However, Sally��s identity was rather special, and he could also sense the sympathy that she had toward other elves.


    From her perspective, Helena��s revolutions had made the elven race more stable and powerful. The major families were stronger than ever, and they were making the entire elven race far more efficient. Those were the main benefits brought about by her revolutions.


    He had also been of this same opinion once. There was even a time when he had been a strong advocator of Helena��s revolutions, thinking that what she was doing was making the elven race a better society.


    That was until he began toe into contact with the elves of the lower social sses, and those elves that had supposedlye back voluntarily to the Wind Forest. Only then did he discover the dark underbelly of the elven race. He knew then that Helena��s revolutions were nothing less than disastrous for the elven race.


    As such, Blour felt as if he could see a younger version of himself reflected in Sally. Back then, he��d also hoped that the elves roaming the continent could return to the Wind Forest, where they would then be able to live in safety andfort.


    However, what he wanted now was to help more elves escape the ce that was once considered to be the holynd of the elven race. He wanted to release them into a wider and freer world where they could find happiness.


    Sally looked into Blour��s eyes, and she felt as if each and every one of his words had dealt a heavy blow to her. She thought back to the servants tending to her family. They seemed to never have time for rest, and were constantly busy. If they made the slightest mistake, they would be scolded, and even receive physical punishment.


    Are they really happy? Sally thought back to all of those exhausted faces and shook her head internally. She rarely ever saw them smile, so how could they possibly be happy?


    They had been enved and lost all of their freedom. They were even prohibited from leaving the territory of the major families that they served.


    Even though the major families had enved elves ording to the new elvenws, Sally discovered upon deeper thought that those elven servants hadn��t done anything wrong to deserve envement. In fact, some of them were enved simply as they had identally trespassed onto the territory of one of the major families. What a sick joke!


    In that instant, the ideals that Sally had firmly upheld for the past two decades began to crumble. She was even beginning to suspect whether the elven race had truly be more powerful.


    ��Elves don��t need stable lives. Nature is our home, and without freedom, we will lose our souls.�� Blour looked at Sally with a serious expression as he said, ��If you want me to help you stay in Chaos City, then promise me one thing: if you be the leader of the Brewster Family or even the elven queen, give all elves true freedom rather than this supposed life of safety and stability.��


    Sally pursed her lips as she looked at Blour, but she didn��t respond to his words.


    ��I��lle to Mamy Restaurant again next evening. I hope to hear your decision then.�� Blour didn��t pressure her any further, and nodded before departing What is true freedom? Sally was left standing alone under the moonlight. She stared at her own shadow, and fell deep in thought.


    In the restaurant, Amy had just taken a bath and put on her pajamas, but she no longer felt like sleeping. Instead, she turned to Mag with a beseeching look in her sparkling blue eyes. ��Father, can we go look at the stars?��


    ��Alright.�� Mag was about to tuck Amy into bed, but he simply couldn��t refuse her adorable request.


    ��Yay! Let��s go look at stars, Ugly Duckling!�� Amy picked up Ugly Duckling with tion, and began to rush toward the balcony on the third floor.


    Mag followed Amy upstairs with a smile on his face.


    ��The moon is so round and beautiful today. It looks like it would be really delicious to eat.�� Amy looked up at the bright moon with a joyful expression.


    Mag also looked up at the bright moon in the sky, only to find that it was almost a perfect full moon. After hearing Amy��s words, he began to reminisce about the days when he would enjoy mooncakes during the moon festival. It was sad that those days were gone.


    ��Father, can the moon be eaten?�� Amy asked with curiosity etched on her little face.


    ording to the time in this world, it should be the moon festival in three days. Even though the moon festival doesn��t exist in this world, it couldn��t hurt to have some mooncakes and celebrate the asion. A n began to hatch in Mag��s mind.

 Chapter 501 - Irina Killed Him

    Chapter 501 Irina Killed Him


    ��What?! Hank lost? And he lost to Urien and Krassu��s disciple?��


    In a conference chamber in the Magus Tower, Brent abruptly rose to his feet with an incredulous expression as he stared at Richard, who was holding a letter in his hands.


    The Magus Tower elders in the conference chamber were also astonished.


    Everyone could ept George being defeated. After all, he was only a 12-year-old elementary magic caster with insufficientbat experience.


    However, Hank was Brent��s most prized disciple, and was a 4th-tier magic caster at just 16 years of age. He was an exceptional prodigy even in the Magus Tower. With him leading the team, they had thought that the Magus Tower would crush the rest of thepetition, but who would have thought that he would be defeated by Krassu and Urien��s disciple?


    The little half-elf girl was only four and a half years old, and had only been learning magic for a month. How supremely talented would she have to be to defeat Hank after studying magic for such a short time?


    Richard also wore a strained expression as he burned the letter with a ball of green mes. He looked at Brent, and continued, ��Not only did Hank lose to that little girl, he even used the forbidden spell you gave him against her in a sneak attack.��


    ��What?!��


    All of the elders instantly erupted into a frenziedmotion. Unleashing sneak attacks during a duel was an extremely disgraceful tactic. Doing so against a little four-year-old girl was even more horrendous. He had brought shame on the Magus Tower.


    ��So... did she die?�� Brent looked at Richard with an expectant gaze.


    ��Do you think a little 4th-tier brat can sessfully kill someone in front of Krassu and Novan?�� Richard looked at Brent with a sneer on his face as he said, ��Also, that idiot��s attack was dispelled by that little girl herself.��


    ��H-how is that possible?! The forbidden spell I gave him possessed the power of a 7th-tier spell. How could she possibly have blocked it?�� Brent��s eyes widened in shock.


    All of the elders were also quite stunned to hear that. With two 10th-tier great magic casters present along with Novan, the number one spatial magic caster on the entire continent, it was an absolute joke for a 4th-tier magic caster to try and unleash a sneak attack. However, what was most surprising to everyone was that the little girl had managed to defend herself.


    Richard��s brows furrowed as he spoke, ��Urien put the oracle stone on her staff. The fireball magic that she unleashed was most likely enhanced by more than 10 times in power, so shepletely crushed Hank with her own power.��


    ��That idiot! I��m going to teach him a good lesson when he gets back!�� Brent felt utterly humiliated. Not only had Hank tried to sneak-attack a little four-year-old girl, he had even failed!


    ��Krassu has already destroyed his mind realm, and Hank left the Magus Tower team after they departed from Chaos City. You won��t see him ever again.�� Richard shook his head with a wistful expression. With Hank��s talent, he would��ve at least been able to be an 8th-tier magic caster in the future.


    ��How could Krassu be so cruel? Great Elder, you have to uphold justice for me! Hank is my most prized disciple, but his future has been ruined by Krassu!�� Brent put on a grief-stricken expression as he looked at Richard.


    All of the elders fell silent upon hearing that.


    ��Heh, your disciple sneak-attacked a little four-year-old girl, and he used a forbidden spell, so he was clearly trying to kill her. Even then, he was still defeated. Trash like him deserves to pay the price for his actions. He has brought shame on the Magus Tower.�� A tall and thin man in the conference chamber sneered as he said, ��What��s funny to me is that you��re trying to paint your disciple as the victim here. I��m only surprised that Krassu only destroyed his brain realm. If it had been 30 years ago, Krassu would��ve killed him without even batting an eyelid.��


    ��Hank��s actions are an utter disgrace. I also approve of the punishment handed down by Krassu.�� Another elder nodded in agreement.


    ��If this kind of trend were allowed to spread in the Magus Tower, then no one would try to work hard to improve. Everyone would be trying to get their hands on sealed forbidden spells to toss them at their enemies.�� Yet another elder chuckled coldly.


    Brent��s face was flushed with humiliation. He wanted to retort, but he refrained from doing so. Instead, he turned to Richard to await his verdict.


    ��Banish Hank from the Magus Tower and tell what he did to all of our Magus Tower��s disciples. His actions should serve as a warning to everyone. I��ll write an apology letter to Krassu personally.�� Richard turned to Brent with a grave expression, and continued, ��Also, Krassu had something to say to you: go to Chaos City and apologize to him in person within 10 days, or he��s going toe to Rodu and destroy our Magus Tower.��


    ��This...��


    Brent waspletely dumbfounded upon hearing that.


    All of the elders also burst into amotion. Some of them were enraged, while others were concerned.


    Krassu wasn��t joking when he talked about destroying the Magus Tower. After all, he had done so on more than one asion previously.


    ��Great Elder, this...�� Brent turned to Richard with a panicked, beseeching expression.


    ��You take care of this matter yourself.�� Richard had no intention of cleaning up Brent��s mess for him.


    ��Great Elder!�� Right at that moment, an urgent voice sounded from outside the conference chamber.


    Richard��s brows furrowed slightly as he made his way toward the entrance. The door slowly opened, revealing a middle-aged magic caster who handed a letter to Richard as he said in a low voice, ��Great Elder, this is an urgent letter from the Wind Forest.��


    Richard took the letter and burned the envelope to ashes, leaving only a piece of paper in his hand. His eyes scanned the contents of the letter, and his brows furrowed. After a while, he turned around, and said, ��The meeting is adjourned for the day. Elliot, Brent... you stay behind. Everyone else may go.��


    A hint of hope returned to Brent��s eyes upon hearing that.


    The elders left the conference chamber one after another, leaving only eight people behind. Richard waved a hand, and the soundproof magic spell formation in the conference chamber was activated, creating a golden barrier.


    ��Great Elder, what would you like to tell us?�� Elliot asked. Everyone else was also looking at Richard with curious expressions, wondering if Richard was going to address the threat made by Krassu.


    Brent opened his mouth, but suppressed the urge to say anything in the end. He merely looked at Richard with a hopeful expression; he didn��t want to have to face Krassu by himself.


    ��I��ve just received news from the Wind Forest. Schubert��s dead; Irina killed him,�� Richard announced with a grave expression. The letter fluttered down from his hand for everyone to see.

 Chapter 502 - I Shouldn’t Have Let Him Go Back Alive!

    Chapter 502 I Shouldn��t Have Let Him Go Back Alive!


    A deathly silence descended over the entire conference chamber, and dark expressions appeared on everyone��s faces as they looked at the letter.


    There was no name on the letter, but no one doubted its authenticity. No one knew just how closely connected the elven race was with the Magus Tower.


    ��Schubert held such a high position in the elven race; how could Irina kill him just like that? She��s insane!�� Brent gulped nervously with an incredulous expression on his face.


    Elliot and the others also looked at Richard in silence. They had all participated in that ambush three years ago, contributing to the downfall of Mag Alex.


    Schubert was one of the magic casters sent to assist them by the elven race. Now that he had been killed by Irina, everyone was feeling rather concerned.


    Just how powerful was Irina? It was said that in the younger generation, Irina was the closest in power to Mag Alex. As people who had faced the terrifying might of Mag Alex in person three years ago, everyone present had a good idea of just how powerful she was.


    If she was beginning to take revenge for Mag Alex and her little daughter, then what was going to be of them? Schubert��s death was perhaps just the beginning.


    ��Irina has always been vtile and unpredictable. It��s not strange for her to kill Schubert if she discovered his involvement in that incident three years ago.�� Richard looked at everyone with a grim expression, and said, ��This might just be the beginning. The royal family might have kept the incident confidential, and all of the evidence has been eradicated, so we don��t know how much information is in her grasp. The elf that was here a while ago might have taken back more information than we anticipated.��


    ��What should we do, then? If she learns that we participated in the assassination three years ago, will she seek revenge on us?�� Brent was feeling quite anxious. The threat of Krassu was still hanging over his head, and he was now having to potentially deal with Irina��s revenge. He felt as if he were about to have a mental breakdown.


    ��We are the only ones with knowledge of that incident. All of the demons involved have been killed, and the second prince definitely won��t disclose any information. Even if she knows that our Magus Tower was involved, surely she wouldn��t make us her enemy. Even the royal family won��t allow her to kill magic casters of our Magus Tower with no evidence nor reason. She won��t dare to do anything to us unless she wants to provoke a full-blown war between the Roth Empire and the elven race. Besides, as powerful as Mag Alex was, we still managed to bring him down. If she goes too far, we can just do the same with her as well.�� Elliot was full of confidence.


    Brent��s breathing elerated as he said, ��Yes! We��ll kill her if she dares toe after us! She and Alex gave birth to that filthy half-breed child, and we��ve been covering that up for her this entire time. If we tell the entire elven race about this, no one will support their princess anymore. If her status as the princess is revoked, she��ll just be an ordinary elf no matter what she does. We can kill her without worrying about anything then.��


    The other elders�� eyes also lit up upon hearing that. After killing Alex three years ago, Irina��s revenge was always the main cause for concern for them. If they could kill her as well, then all of the issues would be resolved.


    ��Also, hasn��t Krassu alreadypletely detached himself from the Magus Tower? If he tries to destroy the Magus Tower, we can just kill him as well! He��ll just be an intruder, so we have a reason to kill him!�� Brent��s expression was already bing twisted with a hint of insanity.


    ��Well...�� All of the elders became hesitant upon hearing that, and all of them turned to Richard.


    ��Idiot! I can tell why Hank turned out the way he did now.�� Richard red at Brent with a cold expression as he scoffed, ��If you dare to spread word of Irina having a child with a human, the entire continent will know that our Magus Tower joined forces with the demons to kill Alex. Do you n tomit suicide then, or face the wrath of the imperial army? The elves dared to let us know about Irina birthing a child with a human because they knew that we can��t reveal that secret no matter what. Do you n on fighting the entire elven race as well?��


    ��I... I...�� Brent��s expression changed as he hung his head.


    ��As for Krassu, even though he��s left the Magus Tower, if he really doese to destroy our Magus Tower, do you think everyone will join you in your efforts to kill him?�� Richard��s voice grew even colder as he said, ��Let me tell you this: at least half of our members will kill you first as they were all unofficial disciples of Krassu. If you dare to attack Krassu, that old monster in the royal pce will definitelye after you. Those two are the only ones left among the founders of the Magus Tower.��


    Brent��s face paled further and further as he listened to Richard��s criticism. In particr, upon hearing mention of the old monster in the royal pce, his legs began to tremble, and he lowered his head even further.


    Elliot also lowered his head in silence.


    ��What should we do then, Great Elder? We can��t just sit around and wait for these threats to eventuate.�� A short and stubby elder wore a concerned expression.


    ��Don��t be too concerned. Irina has been locked away in detention for a year, and there��s no way she has a list of everyone involved in the assassination three years ago, so she won��te after us anytime soon. Besides, our Magus Tower is not an organization that anyone can just push around. If she really dares toe after us, then let here. This is our territory; what do we have to fear?�� Richard burned the letter into ashes as he said coldly, ��I��ll deploy some people to keep an eye on Irina. From now on, we��ll cut off her connection with the outside world. As long as she can��t find any concrete evidence, she won��te to Rodu. At the same time, we��ll exert pressure on the elven race so they can control her. I��m sure they wouldn��t want to face us in battle, either.��


    ��Great Elder, I...�� Brent wanted to say something.


    ��If I were you, I��d think about how I can get to Chaos City as quickly as possible.�� Richard turned to him with a cold expression.


    ��Yes.�� Brent could only lower his head with a fearful expression.


    ��Bastard! That elf discovered way more than I thought he had. I shouldn��t have let him go back alive!��


    In the second prince��s manor, Josh wore an expression twisted with fury as he looked at the green letter in his hand. Countless sheets of white paper fluttered around him as if to entuate his rage.

 Chapter 503 - Returning to the Sea of Stars

    Chapter 503 Returning to the Sea of Stars


    The green letter was reduced to a ball of green fire, and the gusts of wind around Josh subsided��as did the twisted expression on his face. He adopted his normal warm demeanor as he plucked one of the white sheets of paper out of mid-air. All of the other sheets of paper suddenly thudded to the ground as if they had increased exponentially in weight.


    Schubert��s dead, so Irina must know some things already. She must be suspecting me already, and that wouldnd a vital blow on our rtionship. I have to find Alex and that little brat before her, and kill them to kill off any hope in her heart. When that time times... Irina, I��m going to make you willingly marry me. Josh stood in front of his desk and began to write a letter.


    ��Dear Irina...��


    After half an hour, Josh waved his hand through the air to dry the ink on the sheet of paper on the desk. He then carefully read through the letter to ensure that the wording and expression were perfect before tucking it into an envelope.


    If you want to find out information about them, then I��ll tell you that they��re still alive. In that case, you won��t be so eager to exact your revenge. Come to think of it, I really regret not doing a thorough job back then. Josh sealed the envelope with a cold expression on his face.


    He snapped his fingers, and the door to his study opened as his butler walked in with a bamboo tube in his hands.


    ��Is that news from Seuss?�� Josh looked at the bamboo tube in the butler��s hands with a hint of surprise on his face.


    ��Yes, Your Highness. This letter has just arrived,�� the butler replied respectfully.


    ��Let me see it.�� Josh took the bamboo tube with a calm expression. At the same time, he handed the envelope in his hand over to the butler, and said, ��Send this letter to the princess in the Wind Forest as quickly as possible.��


    ��Yes.�� The butler epted the letter with both hands before quickly exiting the study.


    Josh opened the bamboo tube and extricated the letter within. He looked at it for a while before murmuring to himself, ��Seuss has already been in Chaos City for over 10 days, but he hasn��t found anything rted to Alex. Could it be that my judgment was incorrect? Maybe they��re not in Chaos City, but hiding in a secluded location instead?��


    Josh fell into deep thought before writing two more letters. One of them was ced in a bamboo tube, while the other was tucked into an envelope. He opened the door, only to find that the butler was still standing respectfully beside the entrance.


    ��Send this letter to Seuss, and this one to Helena.�� Josh handed over the two letters to the butler as he said, ��Also, next time an elf from the Wind Forest appears in Rodu, make sure to keep a good eye on them. As soon as they exhibit any abnormal behavior, capture them at once and put them through strict interrogation. I��d rather kill innocents than let any spies get away.��


    ��Yes.�� The butler nodded respectfully before rushing away again.


    ��Alex, you��re just as mysterious as ever. I��m not going to let you get away this time, though,�� Josh murmured to himself.


    ��Mistress, are we just going to ignore the fact that Irina killed Master Schubert? Her Majesty is far too lenient with her, and only locked her in detention for a year. That��s surely going to be a dissatisfactory verdict for the other major families.�� In a cave with a ceiling akin to a starry night sky, Hetty was appraising Helena with an indignant expression.


    ��What do you propose, then?�� Helena asked.


    ��I think we should join forces with all of the major families to exert pressure on Her Majesty. We have to make her revoke Irina��s status as the elven princess and cut off her connection with the tree of life, then banish her from the Wind Forest,�� Hetty suggested through gritted teeth.


    ��Banish her from the Wind Forest?�� Helena looked at Hetty with a mocking expression as she said, ��Are you not aware that Irina��s power is second only to Her Majesty in the elven race? Even I may not be able to defeat her when she draws upon the power of the tree of life. Her Majesty will inevitably return to the Sea of Stars. When that timees, Princess Irina will be the most powerful guardian of our race, yet you want to banish her?��


    ��But... she��spletely uncouth and untameable. If we support someone else to be the princess, they��ll be Her Majesty��s heir. When Her Majesty returns to the Sea of Stars, the entire elven race would be under your control.�� Hetty looked at Helena with an urgent expression.


    ��Why would I want to control the elven race? I want our elven race to be more powerful. I want topletely wash away the humiliation we suffered during the war among species, and make the entire continent tremble in fear in the face of our elven army.�� Helena looked at Hetty with a cold expression as she said, ��You can die, but Irina can��t. We can��t allow her reputation to be tarnished, either, as she has to be the main guardian of our elven race.


    ��Also, how do you know that Her Majesty will return to the Sea of Stars before I do? I watched Her Majesty grow up, so I should be the one to return to the Sea of Stars before her.�� Helena��s expression grew calmer, but her eyes glowed with a fervent light as she said, ��Power is pointless to me. All I want is to see the elven race stand at the pinnacle of the Nond Continent; that is my final wish. To achieve that objective, I��m willing to do anything.��


    The stars in the night sky overhead suddenly began to emanate brilliant light as if they were burning. A vast expanse of scintiting light fell on Helena, draping a veil of light over her body.


    Hetty looked up at Helena with tears shimmering in her reverent eyes.


    ��How many of our brethren returned this month?�� Helena withdrew her gaze and the starlight receded.


    ��There was a total of 204 elven brethren who have returned, 36 of which returned voluntarily, while the others were all sent back. Most of them aren��t very powerful; there are only 20 elves at or above the 4th-tier, and all of them have been conscripted into the guardian squad and the major families,�� Hetty replied.


    ��That��s nowhere near enough.�� Helena��s brows furrowed as she said, ��Increase the wages for those capturing high-tier elves. What we want are brethren who can directly contribute to the power of the guardian squad, not manualborers. Tell those stupid demons that if they continue to cate us like this, we��ll cease our cooperation with them.��


    ��Yes.�� Hetty nodded before hurrying out the cave.


    ��We have to speed up this process. The old king in Rodu won��t live for much longer. As soon as Josh takes the throne, the united human and elven army will sweep through the entire continent...�� Helena murmured to herself.

 Chapter 504 - Where is My Mother?

    Chapter 504 Where is My Mother?


    ��Your Highness, you��ve been locked in detention again, and it��s for an entire year this time. What should we do?�� Beneath the tree of life, Firis looked at Irina with a concerned expression.


    Snarr stood beside them, also with a concerned look on his face. He hadn��t anticipated that the princess would be so decisive as to kill Schubert straight away. However, her actions had most likely sessfully intimidated everyone involved.


    ��Being locked in detention isn��t a big deal; what��s there to worry about? Back when I left the Wind Forest, I was right in the middle of a detention period. If I want to leave, no one can stop me.�� Irina pinched Firis�� nose with a nonchnt smile as she said, ��Don��t worry about me, Firis. You don��t have the spare brain capacity anyway.��


    Firis looked at Irina and opened her mouth, but she discovered that she didn��t have any response to that. She had participated in Irina��sst escape from the Wind Forest. Even though she had only yed a minor role, with the blessings from the tree of life, she was sure that no one could stop Irina from leaving the Wind Forest.


    Irina turned to Snarr, and said, ��Snarr, I have a few things that I need you to do.��


    ��I��d be happy to be of service, Your Highness.�� Snarr nodded respectfully.


    ��I��ll have to trouble you to continue searching for Alex and my daughter. Judging from Alex��s personality, after suffering such an ordeal, he definitely wouldn��t remain in Rodu or the Roth Empire. He��s most likely at the Demon Inds, dragon ind, or in Chaos City. We��ve been to those three ces many times, so we are quite familiar with them. I��m going to write down a few locations for you to search; perhaps you��ll find some leads. I��m also going to write a few letters for you to deliver to some of my friends who will be able to help you. However, after what happened with Josh, I��m not sure if some of them are still worthy of my trust, so try your best to refrain from telling them about Alex,�� Irina instructed.


    ��I��ll be sure to keep that confidential.�� Snarr nodded with a serious expression.


    Irina nodded before continuing, ��News of Schubert��s death will most likely have already spread to Rodu, so you��ll definitely be on their cklist. Hence, before everything dies down, you have to make sure to never go to the Roth Empire again. Also, constantly be on your guard; there are most likely members of our own elven race who want to bring you down as well.��


    ��No problem, my specialty lies in lurking in the shadows.�� Snarr nodded with a confident expression. He then hesitated momentarily before asking, ��Your Highness, did you kill Schubert just to avenge Master Alex and the young mistress, or was your intention to abolish very and the family system in the elvenws?��


    ��Your Highness, the family system is already deeply rooted in the elven race. If you want to abolish it, you��ll be making enemies out of all of the major families...�� Firis turned to Irina with a concerned expression upon hearing that.


    ��That��s right, I��m trying to abolish the family system so our elven brethren can have true freedom.�� Irina nodded with a grave expression as she said, ��So what if it��s a deeply rooted system? I��ll just have the uproot the entire thing. Freedom is the soul of us elves, and what Helena is doing is crushing that soul. Having all of the major families turn on me isn��t a scary prospect, as all of the other elves will side with me. What I need now is time, and a year of detention is just enough.��


    Firis and Snarr��s eyes both lit up.


    ��Alright, you two can go for now. I��ll give you the letter tomorrow.�� A hint of exhaustion shed through Irina��s eyes.


    Snarr and Firis both nodded before leaving the cave.


    Irina sat down beneath the tree and looked up. The branches of the tree of life parted, allowing the moonlight to shine down on her through the opening of the cave.


    ��Alex, my daughter, where are you? When will I be able to see you again?�� Irina murmured to herself.


    ��Do you want to eat the moon, Little Amy?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��I do! The moon is so round and white; it looks delicious.�� Amy looked up at the moon with yearning in her eyes.


    A smile crept onto Mag��s face upon seeing that. This little foodie wanted to eat everything that she saw.


    However, he had had the exact same thought when he was a child, so he really looked forward to the moon festival every year as it was an asion where he could dine on delicious mooncakes.


    At the time, he��d been naive enough to believe that mooncakes were actual moons plucked from the sky, which was why they were so delicious. As such, he��d cherished each and every piece of mooncake he ate.


    ��The moon isn��t easy to pluck from the sky, but if you want to eat it, I can try to make it into mooncake for you.�� Mag looked at Amy with a smile.


    ��Using the moon to make mooncake? That sounds delicious! I want to eat mooncake! When will I be able to eat mooncake?�� Amy��s eyes little up as she pped her little hands together with tion. Ugly Duckling��s body was contorted into a strange shape as a result, but it was also looking up at Mag with yearning in its eyes.


    Mag shook his head as he replied, ��It��ll have to be in three more days. The moon isn��t in its roundest for yet, so it��s not ripe to be picked. The best time to pick it will be when it��s as round as a te. We can then make it into a mooncake and share it with friends; that��s when it��ll be most delicious.��


    ��Oh, I see. It must be super delicious.�� Amy nodded with a thoughtful expression. She then turned to Mag with a curious look, and asked, ��Father, why do you know how to make mooncake?��


    ��In my hometown, we held a festival called the moon festival every year. On that asion, rtives and families would gather together to eat mooncakes. It��s a festival of reunion.�� Mag smiled as he provided an exnation. Even though he had already epted this world, he still missed his parents with the moon festival on the horizon. He thought back to his childhood where he had sat in his mother��sp while eating mooncake under an osmanthus tree, and a hint of nostalgia washed over him.


    ��Reunion?�� A hint of hope appeared in Amy��s eyes as she looked up at Mag, and asked, Father, will Mother being to reunite with us?��

 Chapter 505 - Mother, You’re So Beautiful…

    Chapter 505 Mother, You��re So Beautiful...


    Under the starry night sky, Amy held Ugly Duckling in her arms as she looked up with a hint of nervous yearning in her eyes.


    Mag felt as if a sharp knife had been driven into his heart at the sight of the yearning in Amy��s eyes. He had thought that he had already done a good job as a parent, but Amy still yearned for her mother. It was just like when she was sleeptalkingst time; the desire for maternal love was not something that she could hide.


    Mag didn��t know what Amy��s concept of her mother was like, as he had been avoiding the topic this entire time. He didn��t want Amy to realize that their family was iplete, as that would only bring her sadness and misery.


    However, it appeared that his efforts were in vain. She had already made that realization for herself, and only refrained from mentioning it as she could sense that Mag was reluctant to touch the topic.


    Her thoughtfulness made Mag��s heart throb with pain and self-criticism. Even though it wasn��t his fault that she was missing her mother, a good father shouldn��t be dancing around the topic.


    ��Your mother is living on the moon, but Father isn��t able to get her down from there to reunite with us quite yet. Someday, I��ll be able to build a longdder that extends all the way up to the moon with my food. We��ll be able to get her down to reunite with us.�� Mag looked into Amy��s eyes with a serious expression.


    ��Really? Mother lives on the moon?�� Amy��s eyes lit up as she looked up at the bright moon in the sky. However, she then pouted with a concerned expression as she said, ��But the moon is so far away and it looks so cold there. Mother must be very lonely there, right? She must be so cold and hungry too.��


    ��Don��t worry, your mother is super powerful. She��s looking down at us from above, so she won��t feel lonely. She��ll wait until we can go and save her.�� Mag held Amy gently in his arms as he whispered, ��You��ll be able to see your mother very soon.��


    I��ll make sure of that, Mag added in his heart. Rising up two tiers in a month was already good progress, but it appeared that he had to speed up a bit more.


    ��I believe in you, Father. You��re so awesome, Mother must be super awesome as well.�� Amy nodded with a smile on her little face. She turned to Mag with an expectant look, and asked, ��But Father, what does Mother look like? I��m really curious.��


    ��Your mother is the most beautiful woman in this world. She has long silver hair and blue eyes like yours; she��s very kind and is a great singer and dancer.�� Mag actually didn��t have any recollection of Irina, either, so he could only deduce her physical traits from Amy��s appearance.


    ��The most beautiful woman in the world?�� Amy��s eyes were shimmering with joy as she wound her arms around Mag��s neck and giggled as she said, ��Father is so impressive to be able to marry a woman as beautiful as Mother.��


    ��Who do you think the most handsome man in the world is?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��It��s Father, of course!�� Amy immediately replied.


    An ted smile appeared on Mag��s face. Amy sure was honest.


    ��Father, you said it��s going to be moon festival in a few days; we have to eat mooncakes and share them with our friends. Are we inviting friends over likest time?�� Amy asked.


    ��This time, it��s going to be a little different. We might be sharing the mooncakes with all of our customers to celebrate the moon festival.�� Mag shook his head with a smile before adding, ��I��m not sure about the specific details yet, though. I haven��t made the mooncakes yet.��


    Mag still had to discuss with the system about making mooncakes. There was a chance that the system wouldn��t provide the required recipe and tools, so he didn��t want to make any promises.


    ��I see. It would be great to have so many to share our mooncakes with. Mother would be really happy to see us eating mooncakes from above, right?�� Amy turned to look at Mag.


    ��I think she will be.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He was suddenly rather curious about what the elven princess was currently thinking and whether she missed Amy as well.


    ��Good night, Mother.�� After ying on the balcony for a little, Mag carried Amy downstairs to tuck her into bed. Before entering the room, Amy waved up at the moon in the sky beforeying her head against Mag��s chest with a sweet smile on her little face.


    She��s so easy to satisfy. Even though he had lied to her, he was definitely going to fulfill that promise. No matter how difficult the task was going to be, he would definitely reunite Amy with her mother and give them a safe and happy life.


    He had only just made it to the second floor, but both Amy and Ugly Duckling were already asleep. Amy wore a sweet smile on her face as if she were having a good dream. Mag gently took her shoes off and tucked her in along with Ugly Duckling.


    Amy cuddled Ugly Duckling in her arms, andid her chin on its head. A smile of contentment widened on her face as she murmured, ��Mother, you��re so beautiful...��


    What an adorable little girl. A smile appeared Mag��s face as he nted a kiss on Amy��s forehead. He then strode over to the bathroom with his pajamas held in his hand as he checked the reward he had received for the restaurant��s upgrade the day prior.


    Beers and kebabs were one of Mag��s favorite foodbinations. On a summer night, a big ss of icy beer coupled with an unlimited supply of kebabs was a heavenly duo.


    He opened the beer-brewing experience bag, and a burst of information appeared in his mind.


    ��It��s that easy?�� Mag was expecting a set ofplex instructions, but the so-called beer-brewing method was even easier than making ice cream. A fully automatic beer-brewing machine was the answer to all of his problems. All Mag had to do was to put the ingredients into the machine in a set ratio, then press the ��start�� button, and wait.


    ��Due to the space constraints of your kitchen and the fact that beer-brewing has very little corrtion with cooking skills, the system has invented a highly efficient beer-brewing machine. Don��t mistake this machine for the average beer-brewing machine; in order to minimize its size and maximize its efficiency, the system has incorporated several types of cutting-edge technology into the machine��s design. Not only can food safety be ensured, the variation of the amount of bubbles in the beer is restricted to a range of 0.1%.�� The system��s voice was quite smug as it gave that description.

 Chapter 506 - The Cutting Edge Beer-Brewing Machine

    Chapter 506 The Cutting Edge Beer-Brewing Machine


    ��That sounds good, but isn��t it a little overkill just for a beer-brewing machine?�� Mag raised an eyebrow with a skeptical expression.


    ��Please do not doubt the system��s decision-making skills!�� The system��s serious voice sounded.


    ��Alright, alright.�� Mag rolled his eyes before asking, ��If beer-brewing is so simple, then would I still have to practice it in the test field for the God of Cookery?��


    ��The beer-brewing method is quite simple, but the proportions of the ingredients used must be regted by you. There are also certain storage methods to use after the beer has been brewed, so you��ll have to work hard to create the most perfect beer. As such, it should still be practiced in the test field for the God of Cookery,�� the system replied.


    Mag contemted momentarily before arriving at a decision. ��Brewing beer in the kitchen would just be a waste of space. Your beer-brewing machine may not be as big as a full-sized industrial one, but it��s still about as big as a fridge. Why don��t we put it in that spare room on the third floor? That will be wine cer from now on.��


    ��Alright. Would you like to enter the test field for the God of Cookery now?�� the system asked.


    ��Let me have a look at the beef kebab experience bag first so I can decide whether I want to work on both of them at once tonight,�� Mag replied as he opened the other shiny golden experience bag in his mind.


    Experience and techniques rted to cooking beef kebabs flooded into his mind, creating a stark contrast with the simple beer-brewing method, and catching Magpletely off guard with the massive influx of information. Only after about two minutes did he manage to return to his senses.


    ��Wow, I didn��t think a beef kebab recipe would be soplex. I feel like this is the biggest challenge I��ve ever faced.�� Mag shook his dizzy head with a surprised expression.


    The kebab appeared to be a simple food item to produce, but everything involved in marinating the beef, skewering the meat, moderating the mes and heat, the timing when applying condiments... all of those factors required extremely precise and stringent control.


    Extreme proficiency in roasting meat was required of a chef if they wanted to cook a perfect kebab. They had to perfect every single step in the process, and it was clearly a level of skill that an average streetside vendor could never hope to reach.


    I��ll start with beer-brewing today, then use the remaining time to consolidate my newfound strength. I��ll focus on optimizing the training in my sword forms and learn to cook kebabs tomorrow. Mag made up his mind after a brief period of contemtion.


    Cooking kebabs was a whole new test for him. Very little of the cooking experience that he had rued thus far was applicable here, and he didn��t how much time and effort he would need to expend to master this new dish. In his past life, he had had kebabs countless times, so he had surely given a lot of criticisms toward the dish. He feared to imagine what kind of insane demands he had stated when it came to his image of the ideal kebab. If he were to be trapped in the test field for the God of Cookery for an entire night just to work on making kebabs, it would be quite a waste.


    After taking a quick shower, Mag put on his pajamas before tucking the corners of Amy��s nket more firmly around her. A smile appeared on his face as he looked at her adorable sleeping face, and he retired to his own bed. He closed his eyes before entering the test field for the God of Cookery with his consciousness.


    A white light shed, and he arrived in a small room. This time, the venue was not a kitchen. Instead, it was that spare room on the third floor. To the left, a silver metallic contraption that was taller than a grown man was positioned against the wall. All types of metal tubes and funnels were attached to the contraption, giving it a very high-end, cutting-edge feel.


    Beside the beer-brewing machine, there were a few wooden barrels containing malt, hops, and yeast. Beside those barrels were a few more wooden barrels, but those were empty, and were most likely designated for the beer that was to be produced.


    Using such cutting-edge technology to produce a beer-brewing machine is a horrendous waste. Mag strode over and began to inspect the high-tech beer-brewing machine. As a man who was well-versed in mechanics, he had a lot of insight to offer on this subject. Furthermore, he had visited Germany��s Erdinger Brewery in his past life, so he also had some knowledge about beer-brewing.


    ��System, can this machine produce beer that��s as good as Erdinger Brewery��s?�� Mag asked internally. The Erdinger Brewery was the frontrunner when it came to beer-brewing in Germany, with a status that was akin to that of Tsingtao Beer in China. It wasn��t an extremely high-end brand, but they produced a few beers that Mag thoroughly enjoyed.


    He wasn��t a fan of premium beer like Budweiser and Carlsberg. Instead, he preferred draft beer like Snow Beer and Tsingtao Beer. Those types of beer with a few ice cubes were Mag��s image of the ideal summer beverage.


    ��Please do notpare beer produced by the system to other inferior products. The cutting-edge technology utilized in creating this machine ensures perfection in every single facet. Furthermore, aside from that, the system has also carefully sourced ingredients from all over the Nond Continent.


    ��The barley nted in the Northwestern ins of the Twilight Forest receive over 16 hours of sun exposure per day, allowing the crops to umte iparable sugar content. Only the best of those crops were chosen for cross-breeding to produce the perfect barley.


    ��The hops were nted in the Merlo River region, and went through several generations of selective breeding to create the ideal crop. The hops have a really outstanding aroma, and produce an abundance of bubbles; they can truly be referred to as a supreme breed of hops.


    ��The yeast was produced afterbining many types of different yeasts. Countless experiments were conducted to create the perfectbination, allowing it to drastically shorten the brewing period and also give the beer a superior taste.��


    The system��s voice was very smug as itunched into a detailed introduction, and it sounded as if it were begging Mag to praise it. ��That��s alright.�� Mag nodded in response.


    ��That��s all you have to say?�� The system was in disbelief.


    It was unwilling to ept such a s�� answer, and continued, ��Such a superb beer-brewing machine, such high-end beer-brewing ingredients, so much hard work and dedication...��


    ��That really is quite alright.�� Mag nodded earnestly.


    ��Would it kill you to pay the system apliment?! So much time and effort were expended to produce the perfect beer, and all of you have to say is... ��that��s alright��?!�� the system roared with indignation.


    ��Then... Woah, not bad.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��Not bad? Not bad my a*s!�� The system��s enraged voice sounded as an angry emoji floated through Mag��s mind.


    Mag did his best to suppress hisughter. As expected, irking the system was always a pleasant experience. It was quickly bing his favorite pastime.


    ��System, you��re going to charge for those ingredients, right?�� Mag asked.


    ��Of course!�� the system snapped in reply. It was clearly still very angry at Mag��s reaction, orck thereof.


    ��If you��re selling it to me, then don��t expectpliments. You��re getting paid for your efforts, so your products should always be the best.�� Mag pursed his lips in response.

 Chapter 507 - Ingredients Vendor?

    Chapter 507 Ingredients Vendor?


    After having some fun messing with the system, the smile on Mag��s face receded, and was reced by a serious expression. He began to measure out ingredients ording to the instructions stipted in the beer-brewing experience bag in his mind, and then ced the ingredients in their respective slots on the machine in proper order.


    During his brief cooking career thus far, the most notable change that Mag had undergone was that he was now able to concentrate on something a lot more easily. Regardless of what time it was, as soon as he began cooking, he would be able to quickly get himself into the zone. That was a trait that all top chefs had to possess.


    After confirming that all of the required ingredients had been added, Mag pressed a button on the machine. The machine worked practically soundlessly through recycling steam. Only a small shing red light on the machine indicated that the brewing process had begun. Otherwise, one could be forgiven for thinking that the machine wasn��t working at all.


    As expected, technology is the key to changing this world. In other words... this world is being transformed by the system. Mag heaved an internal sigh of emotion. The system��s technological advancement outstripped that of present-day Earth by several decades, and this gap was relentlessly increasing


    After absorbing all of the technology on Earth, the system was able to make its own improvements in order to enhance that foundation. That showed an incredible potential.


    ��I feel like someone is praising the system?�� The system��s voice sounded.


    ��It��s just your imagination,�� Mag gave a calm reply.


    The waiting time for brewing was infinitelypressed in the test field for the God of Cookery. Soon, the shing red light turned green, and a notification sound was heard from the machine. Mag ced one of therge empty wooden barrels beneath an opening before unlocking the valve.


    Clear and translucent beer passed through the transparent metallic tube, flowing directly into the empty barrel. The rich yet refreshing aroma of beer immediately wafted throughout the entire room, giving one a sense of entrancement.


    The aroma is quite special; it��s a little like pure draft Snow Beer, but a little richer, and is also intermingled with hints of German beer undertones. Just the aroma alone makes me want to drink a ss; this really is superb beer. Mag��s eyes lit up with praise.


    He had sampled all types of beer from cheap supermarket beer to prized premium beers. However, it was the first time that he had encountered a beer capable of drawing him in with its aroma alone. The intricate beer-brewing process clearly yed a role in this, but the key here was clearly the superb ingredients that the system had harvested.


    As expected, the system never disappointed.


    ��System, this beer has reached the required standard.�� Mag was very confident.


    ��Ding! This beer is not up to the required standard. The proportions of the ingredients used were minutely inurate more precision is required. At the same time, you must prevent the moisture and bacteria in the air from intermingling with the beer during the packing process. Otherwise, the quality of the beer will bepromised,�� the system replied.


    ��I see.�� Mag furrowed his brows, but didn��t argue with the system. He was already used to being rejected, and besides, it wasn��t a bad thing that there was room for improvement.


    After discarding the first batch of beer, Mag took even more care in measuring out the ingredients. He ensured that every single grain of barley was ced into the machine before beginning the brewing process again.


    This cycle repeated over and over again, with the system picking out one minute issue after another, forcing Mag to make further adjustments.


    Mag was thoroughly enjoying the process of improving himself through relentless trial and error. In any case, the time on the wall indicated that not even a day had passed in the test field. Inparison to the dishes he had honed in the past, this was a far simpler process, and he only had to exercise more care and precision.


    Mag poured out arge ss of translucent golden beer from the machine. He looked at beer and froth in the ss, which were at a 2:1 ratio, and asked, ��How about this batch, system?��


    ��Ding! ording to your requirements in your past life:


    ��1. The color must be golden and clear with no impurities, and the aroma must be rich yet not overwhelming �� achieved.


    ��2. There must be an abundance of resilient pristine white froth taking up a third of the ss, and it can remain intact for more than five minutes �� achieved.


    ��3. The beer must be refreshing and smooth, but notcking in body. It must have a strong vor, but leave nosting aftertaste. The vor must be slightly bitter but very energetic, leaving the drinker wanting more �� achieved.


    ��All three of those requirements have been achieved, so this beer lives up to the standards that you stipted in your past life. Its quality outstrips that of all beers on Earth!��


    The system was very seemingly very proud.


    ��I brewed the beer, what are you sounding so smug for?�� Mag took a whiff of the fragrant ss of beer with a smile on his face.


    ��The system nted and harvested the ingredients, and created the beer-brewing machine. You��re just a manualborer, so why shouldn��t I feel proud?�� the system retorted.


    ��This is the first time I��ve seen such an arrogant farmer.�� Mag pursed his lips.


    ��Do not insult the system by using the title ��farmer��!�� The system was quite vexed.


    ��Alright, ingredients vendor.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Hmm, that��s a better term,�� the system replied.


    ��It��s just a fancy way of saying ��farmer��.�� Mag raised an eyebrow.


    ��No! The term farmer gives one the impression of a hillbilly toiling away in a field all day, while the title ��ingredients vendor�� is a lot more high-ss. That��s a title that corresponds with the system��s air of dignity and professionalism,�� the system corrected sternly.


    ��But I feel like calling you farmer is less of a mouthful...�� Mag murmured in reply. Before the system could say anything, he continued, ��Alright, I��m going to practice my sword forms now. System, I want to rent this space.��


    The system grumbled something unintelligibly before asking, ��Would you like to drink this ss of beer?��


    ��No. Alcohol will impair my cognitive functions. If I ended up getting drunk and cutting myself, that would be a disaster,�� Mag refused.


    White light shed and the small room instantly transformed into a cavernous space with a longsword plunged into the ground.


    Mag strode forward and pulled the longsword out from the ground. He calmed himself down before abruptly thrusting his sword forward and performing a set of sword forms. His motions were fast and powerful, and his sword glided soundlessly through the air, but it somehow gave off a peerlessly sharp feel.


    Time flew past, and Mag waspletely absorbed in performing his sword forms. After purchasing histest strength point, he had unlocked two more of the Thirteen Swordy Forms. At the same time, his speed, power, and explosiveness had also experienced marked enhancements.


    ��The constitution of a 1st-tier knight, the swordsmanship of a 4th-tier knight, and the mind of a 10th-tier knight... What a strangebination.�� Mag chuckled as he paused to rest momentarily.


    In the dark night, there was a figure fully clothed in ck standing in a small courtyard. He turned to Seuss, and whispered, ��Master, are we going to leave Chaos City now?��


    There were a few other figures d in ck in the courtyard, and they were also looking at Seuss.

 Chapter 508 - There’s No Way He Would Become a Chef

    Chapter 508 There��s No Way He Would Be a Chef


    ��We haven��t received any orders yet, but the news from the Demon Inds is quite urgent. If Alex really is still alive and he discovers that we��re looking for him, it��s very likely that he��ll disappear again.�� Seuss�� voice was rather grim.


    The ck-robed figure hesitated momentarily before asking, ��But Master, our higher-ups say that Alex could still be in Chaos City. Are we just going to give up?��


    ��We��ve been searching Chaos City for about half a month now, and we��ve been to every possible ce, but there��s clearly no disabled person with a half-elf little girl here. Alex was extremely severely crippled three years ago, so it won��t be easy for him to hide his disability. We��ve nted so many spies in Chaos City, but none of them were able to find any leads. That indicates that he��s most likely not here.�� Seuss shook his head in response. He turned to the ck-robed figure with his dead fish eyes, and said coldly, ��I fought him once and I know what kind of man he is. Even as a cripple, he definitely won��t discard his honor as a knight, so there��s no need to waste time on red herrings. I know you have your suspicions about the owner of that Mamy Restaurant, but I can tell you now that there��s no way that Alex would be a chef. Besides, he had been reduced to a quadriplegic; not even a 10th-tier magic caster could help him recover. We need to find him as soon as possible, and we can��t afford to be led on a wild goose chase by someone that��s clearly not him.��


    ��Yes.�� The ck-robed figure��s expression changed upon hearing that, and he lowered his head in submission.


    ��Take a group of people and keep searching Chaos City. Everyone else,e with me to the Demon Inds.�� Seuss scanned his eyes across everyone present, and his harrowing gaze sent shivers running down everyone��s spines.


    ��What a beautiful morning.�� The next morning, Mag got up when the sun was just beginning to rise. He crept carefully over to Amy��s little bed, and a smile appeared on his face at the sight of her sleeping countenance. After that, he brushed his teeth, got changed, and went downstairs.


    After the enhancements from system, Mag��s physical constitution had reached the standard of a 1st-tier knight. It wasn��t very high, but it was far superior to a normal person��s. His body was roughlyparable to that of a professional boxer, and he felt full of power and energy.


    To be able to recover to this extent from my quadriplegic state... the system is quite reliable, after all. Mag did some stretches, and was very pleased with his newly gained strength. In the past, his biggest concern was that he would have to live as a cripple for the rest of his life. However, those doubts had beenpletely erased.


    ��System, can you give me a recipe for mooncakes?�� Mag asked internally. At the same time, he pushed open the door to the small room on the third floor. Within the room, the beer-brewing machine, beer-brewing ingredients, and barrels were all still situated in the same positions as the night prior.


    ��No.�� The system��s reply was very fast and decisive.


    ��I��ll pay for it.�� Mag was unwilling to give up.


    ��The answer is still no. Please do not use money to insult the system; the system has a bottom line to uphold!�� the system replied sternly.


    Mag raised his eyebrows upon hearing that. It was true that the system had never made any concessions when it came to handing out recipes. That was most likely rted to its so-called three major rules.


    ��System, why haven��t you been issuing any missions recently? Hurry up and give me a mission! Each and every day without a mission is torturous for me! Also, the prize doesn��t need to be anything special; a mooncake recipe will suffice,�� Mag requested.


    ��The system doesn��t have any missions to issue at the moment,�� the system refused.


    ��Then just make up one on the spot. Don��t you have prerequisites to trigger missions? Tell me what those triggers are,�� Mag persisted.


    ��Please don��t force the system to issue missions. That would be a major breach of the rules, and would ce the system in a very difficult position.�� The system remained very firm in its stance.


    ��How much money will it cost for you to issue a mission? 100 gold coins? 1,000 gold coins? 10,000 gold coins?�� Mag asked.


    ��Er... Well, if it��s 10,000 gold coins, the system...�� The system was finally beginning to waver.


    ��I refuse! 10,000 gold coins? What a rip-off!�� Mag rolled his eyes.


    ��...�� The system responded with an ellipsis.


    Looks like we��ll have to discuss this another time. The moon will be at its fullest in three days; I have to make some mooncakes for that asion. Otherwise, the moon festival celebrations will be ruined, Mag thought to himself.


    The brewing time required is one day. Even though it��s not as fast as it was in the test field for the God of Cookery, it��s already a drastic improvementpared to normal beer-brewing technology. After loading the ingredients into the machine, all Mag had to do was to press a button, and the beer would be ready after 24 hours. He had to load the beer into the barrels at the first possible opportunity in order to prevent the infiltration of moisture and bacteria. The machine was extremely efficient, able to yield three barrels of beer per batch.


    After closing the door to the small room, Mag went downstairs and began to prepare the required ingredients for the breakfast service. When it was almost time to open for business, he went upstairs to rouse Amy.


    Mag had only just made his way over to Amy��s little bed when she opened her eyes. She turned to Mag with tion, and said, ��Father, I dreamed of Motherst night. She was sitting under a huge glowing tree, and she was so beautiful and kind. She held me in her arms and sang for me.��


    ��Really? Did she say anything to our Little Amy?�� Mag patted Amy��s head with a smile. It seemed that she had been awake for a while, and was intentionally waiting for him toe upstairs for


    her.


    ��She did. She said that she really wanted to eat mooncakes. She��s living on the moon and she wants to eat the moon as well. Father, can we make mooncakes and eat them in Mother��s stead?�� Amy asked earnestly.


    ��Of course. I��ll have them ready soon.�� Mag��s heart throbbed as he looked at Amy��s earnest expression. He gently caressed her hair as he said, ��Alright, let��s have some breakfast; you��ve got morning sses today.��


    ��Alright.�� Amy happily wrapped her arms around Mag��s neck and nted a kiss on his cheek.


    After breakfast, Mag escorted Amy to school. When he arrived back at the restaurant, Yabemiya and Sally were already waiting for him at its entrance. Sally appeared to be quite troubled by something, and looked to have suffered a sleepless night.


    Mag looked at Sally and hesitated momentarily, but decided not to say anything in the end. He didn��t know what had happened between Sally and Blour the night prior, and it wasn��t a subject that he should pry into. After all, everyone had their secrets.


    Yabemiya was clearly also quite worried about Sally, but she, too, suppressed the urge to ask her anything.


    After a busy breakfast service, Mag closed the restaurant doors and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Sally and Yabemiya quickly cleaned up the restaurant, thereby capping off a morning��s work.


    Sally looked at Mag and hesitated for a long while before asking, ��Er... Boss, can I ask you a question?��


    ��Sure, go ahead.�� Mag turned to Sally with a warm expression and nodded.

 Chapter 509 - When You Feel Like You’re Ugly, Poor, and Have No Redeeming Traits…

    Chapter 509 When You Feel Like You��re Ugly, Poor, and Have No Redeeming Traits...


    Sally hesitated momentarily before asking, ��What do you think is true freedom?��


    Mag contemted her question for a short while before replying, ��I think freedom is the right to choose. Everyone has different opinions and perspectives, but for me, I think I have freedom as long as I have the right of choice.��


    ��The right to choose?�� A contemtive expression appeared on Sally��s face. She thought of the elven servants being forced into manualbor in the major families. When they were forcibly distributed into or even captured by major families, they had no choice. When the noblesmanded the work, they had no choice. They didn��t even have a choice to stay or leave.


    That means they��re not free. Sally��s heart immediately sank after arriving at that conclusion. In reality, she had already reached that verdict the night prior, and she simply didn��t want to admit it to herself.


    Sally fell silent momentarily, and then asked, ��What��s more important between safety and freedom?��


    Mag thought about this question carefully before replying, ��I feel like that question should be answered individually. Everyone will have a different answer; some are willing to give up freedom to a certain extent in exchange for safety, while others would rather live in constant peril than have their freedom restricted. In the face of such a decision, perhaps only those who can choose one or the other are truly free.��


    Indeed, there were always some people who would rather die free than live in shackles.


    Sally nodded with a thoughtful expression and fell silent again. She looked down at the wooden grains on the surface of the table before her and fell into deep thought. Mag withdrew his gaze from Sally and didn��t say anything further. The topic of freedom was a very arbitrary one, and everyone would have a different answer depending on their personality and experiences. The question of true freedom was akin to the conundrum of the chicken and the egg.


    Safety, responsibility, duty, moralpass... Those factors would often sh with one��s pursuit for freedom. There were no beings that were trulypletely free in this world. The ideal state to be in was to find a bnce where one could live infort yet still feel free and unbridled.


    Mag wasn��t going to try and convince Sally of anything, as he didn��t know anything about the situation that she was in. Furthermore, he was quite surprised that this conundrum would arise as her main concern following her meeting with Blour.


    Yabemiya was slightly concerned as she looked at Sally. However, she didn��t think that she could contribute a better answer than Mag had, so she could only remain silent.


    Sally had been thinking about something for an entire morning, while Yabemiya was being instructed by Mag in the art of ice cream making.


    Yabemiya didn��t exactly have extraordinary cooking aptitude. However, her earnest attitude and tenacity were very pleasing to Mag.


    All of the failed batches of ice cream were stored in the fridge by Mag. After all, the cost per unit of ice cream produced was several dozens of copper coins, and it would be a waste to throw them out. However, he was concerned that eating them all at once would result in digestive problems, so he could only store them in the fridge. In any case, he had already thought of a way to put them to good use.


    ��Boss, what about this one?�� Yabemiya carefully cradled the ice cream cone in her hands as if she were holding a priceless treasure. She looked at Mag with an expectant expression as she offered up the ice cream cone for his examination. The two balls of ice cream were perfectly stacked on top of one another without being even the slightest bit off-center. It was a picture of perfection.


    ��No, the top ball is still a tiny bit off. In that case, the direction that ice cream flows in as it melts will be uneven.�� Mag shook his head in response.


    ��Oh, I see.�� Yabemiya��s face immediately fell upon hearing that. In her eyes, there wasn��t any sign suggesting that the balls of ice cream were off-center. She nced at the dozen or so failed ice cream batches in the fridge, and heaved a dejected sigh as she asked, ��Boss, I��m really stupid, right? I��ve wasted so much ice cream, but I still can��t do it.��


    ��If a talented girl like you is considered stupid, then what would I be? It took me over 100 tries to reach your current level.�� Mag smiled in response.


    ��Really?�� A hint of hope intermingled with disbelief lit up in Yabemiya��s eyes.


    ��That��s right. You��ve already done very well. It��s just that Mamy Restaurant serves only the best food to our customers, so you can settle for nothing but the best. That is a rule of our restaurant, and also the most basic requirement.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He felt like he was very much like the system when he was being stern; the only difference was that the system would never offer kind words of constion no matter how many times he failed.


    ��I understand.�� Yabemiya nodded earnestly with a reverent look in her eyes as she looked at Mag. Only perfect dishes could be served to their customers; that was an attitude and motto that was worthy of respect.


    ��Would you like to unlock encouragement services? The system has a bank of over 50,000 constory and uplifting phrases tofort you following your failures. You only need to spend one copper coin per phrase. If you activate this service now, you��ll be eligible for a massive deal where the first 500 phrases will be free!�� The system��s voice sounded along with cheery background music.


    ��Are you serious?�� Mag raised an eyebrow upon hearing that. He didn��t think that the system was this desperate for money. ��Ding! Congrattions, you have been awarded an encouragement services free trial. This free triales with 10 free phrases; would you like to hear them now?�� the system asked.


    ��Alright.�� Mag was a little skeptical, but he decided that it couldn��t hurt.


    ��Always do your best.


    ��Even though it might be trash. ��Failure is not disgraceful. ��What is disgraceful is that you��re still naive enough to believe that.


    ��When you feel like you��re ugly, poor, and have no redeeming traits.


    ��Don��t wallow in despair; at least you have sound judgment.��


    ...


    ��Piss off!!!�� Mag rolled his eyes internally. These weren��t encouragement service; the system was trying to drive him to depression!


    Mag picked up a wafer cone and made a mocha ice cream. The two balls of ice cream were stacked perfectly on top of one another with their centers forming a perfectly straight line with the tip of cone. It was like a work of art.


    ��Give that to Aisha. We��ll end our practice here for today and continue tomorrow. Have some dessert; it��ll put you in a good mood.�� Mag handed the mocha ice cream to Yabemiya with a smile.

 Chapter 510 - Wandering Elves

    Chapter 510 Wandering Elves


    The high rankings secured in the Aden Square foodpetition brought a lot of new customers to Mamy Restaurant. The unanimous praise given to the restaurant by the existing customer base further contributed to this trend. Thus, the small restaurant situated in the westernmost corner of the Aden Square had be quite renowned.


    Due to the excessive number of customers visiting the restaurant every day, many customers chose to order their food on a takeaway basis in order to vacate their seats as soon as possible. Some could resist the urge to eat the food until they got home, but the majority of themcked that willpower, and began feasting as soon as they made it out the door.


    ��Grandpa, what��s that in her hand? It looks really delicious.��


    On a long street in the Aden Square, a little elf pointed at the ice cream cone in a little girl��s hand with a curious expression. Herrge eyes were wide with intrigue, and she couldn��t help but salivate at the sight of the joyful expression the little girl wore as she licked her ice cream.


    The little elf appeared to be around five or six years old, and she was wearing a slightly worn pink dress. Her long golden hair was tied into a long braid behind her, and her pointy little ears wiggled with curiosity.


    Beside her stood an elderly elf in a set of old gray robes. His face was heavily wrinkled and coarse, and his hair and beard were all snowy white. However, he wore a doting expression on his face as he looked down at the elven girl, and asked, ��Anna, do you want to try it?��


    Anna immediately nodded in response before looking up at the old elf with an expectant gaze. ��Can I, Grandpa?��


    ��Of course you can; we just need to find out which restaurant is selling this food item.�� Joshua nodded with a smile.


    ��Then... Then I can ask her where she bought it.�� Anna��s eyes lit up as a solution urred to her.


    ��There��s no need for that. Look, all of those people areing from that direction. I��m sure we��ll be able to find the restaurant if we go in that direction.�� Joshua pointed to the passersby, many of whom were holding ice cream cones, on the street.


    ��Yes! Let��s go then, Grandpa!�� Anna��s eyes lit up as she dragged Joshua in that direction.


    ��Slow down.�� Joshua gave a resigned smile, but the doting light remained in his eyes as he looked at Anna.


    I haven��t been to Chaos City for over two decades, and a lot has changed. It��s bing more and more prosperous. Joshua looked around with amazement.


    Eight decades ago, his situation was quite simr to that of all the other elves who had left the Wind Forest. He felt like the elven race was developing in a direction that was quite unappealing, and he was getting sick of living in the ce that he��d once loved. He didn��t want to create a family to take advantage of the new social system being implemented, so he chose to leave the Wind Forest and wander around the Nond Continent.


    During his travels, he often encountered beings from other races that harbored animosity toward him. Danger was unavoidable, but to him, the experience was rather fun. At the very least, he felt alive on the road, and he often encountered interesting people and things, so he was quite happy.


    However, over a decade ago, he gradually began to discover that a hidden force had set their sight on him, trying to force him back to the Wind Forest.


    Many other wandering elves were alsoing to the same realization.


    Some of them tried to lure the wandering elves back with promises ofvish rewards, while others simply abducted elves by force. In any case, the movement was picking up more and more steam, and the methods used were bing more and more drastic.


    ��


    Most wandering elves were alone or consisted of small families; how were they supposed to contend with such a powerful force?


    I hope that at least Anna can have a happy childhood. If we go back to the Wind Forest, she��ll probably never know what it feels like to be free. Joshua held onto Anna��s little hand and heaved an internal sigh at the sight of her innocent smile.


    ��It��s here! Grandpa, this is where everyone ising from!�� Anna dragged Joshua in front of a restaurant. She looked at all of the little kids with ice cream cones in their hands, and her eyes lit up with excitement.


    ��It is, indeed.�� A smile also appeared on Joshua��s face. He was a little surprised to see that a restaurant situated in the corner of the Aden Square could be so popr. He didn��t have time to contemte that notion, though, as Anna was tugging on his arm as she dragged him toward the restaurant.


    ��What a beautiful restaurant; it��s like a pce. The food here smells so good!�� After entering the restaurant, the lively and energetic Anna suddenly became very quiet and reserved. She took a step closer to Joshua, and inspected the surroundings with a slightly shy and apprehensive expression. Her gaze lingered on the dishes on the tables, and she felt as if all of them appeared very delicious.


    These tables and chairs appear to have been constructed from a centaurea tree from the Wind Forest, and they��re all cut out from the same tree. Is the restaurant owner an elf as well? Joshua��s gaze was immediately drawn to the furniture in the restaurant, and there was a hint of surprise intermingled with wistfulness in his eyes. A centaurea tree of this size had to be at least 200 years old.


    ��Wee. There are two empty seats over there; please take a seat.�� Yabemiya stepped forward and greeted them with a smile. At the same time, she was a little surprised to see that both of them were elves. It seemed that the restaurant had been getting a lot of elven customerstely.


    ��Sure.�� Joshua nodded as he led Anna toward the table with the two vacant seats. However, his footsteps faltered upon seeing Blour, who was also sitting at the same table, and a hesitant expression appeared on his face.


    Anna��s expression also stiffened at the sight of Blour, and she hid behind Joshua as if she were a little afraid of Blour.


    They must be wandering elves, right? Why is that little girl so scared of me? Blour had also noticed Joshua and Anna, and he was rather confused about their reactions at seeing him, but he still gave them a warm and friendly smile. The gentle smile coupled with his handsome face made onlookers feel as if a warm spring breeze were blowing through their hearts, and Constantine was momentarily stunned as he sat beside Blour.


    He doesn��t look like a bad person. In any case, this is Chaos City, so we should be safe here. Joshua hesitated momentarily as he looked Blour, but still led Anna to that table in the end.


    What a handsome big brother. Anna was still hiding behind Joshua, but she couldn��t help but steal furtive nces at Blour.


    Are they wandering elves? Sally had also noticed the two of them, and was feeling quite sympathetic at the sight of Anna��s fearful disy.

 Chapter 511 - Then… I Guess I’ll Help You Eat It

    <strong>Chapter 511 Then... I Guess I��ll Help You Eat It</strong>


    Do I look that scary? Blour raised an eyebrow. It was the first time he had been appraised by a child in such a wary manner, and it wasn��t a good feeling. He strove to inject more warmth into his smile as he said, ��Hello there, pretty little girl. Order anything you like; I��ll pay your bill for today. How does that sound?��


    Anna��s eyes lit up upon hearing that, but she gave no reply. Instead, she turned toward Joshua as if to inquire about his decision.


    ��Thank you for your kindness, but my little Anna only wants to eat that thing that they��re holding. I��m capable of paying for that myself.�� Joshua shook his head with a polite smile as he pointed to a customer who was holding an ice cream.


    ��That��s ice cream. If you would like to order one, you can pick a vor first. There are four vors to choose from.�� Yabemiya flipped open the menu to the ice cream page for them in a thoughtful gesture.


    Joshua��s brows furrowed momentarily at the sight of the 200 copper coin price on the menu, but he quickly put on a smile as he turned to Anna. ��Which vor would you like, Anna?��


    ��Wow!�� Anna��s eyes were shimmering as she looked at the images of the four different-vored ice creams on the menu. She couldn��t help but inch her face closer to the menu, overwhelmed by the choices presented to her.


    ��Anna? That��s a great name. If you want to try an ice cream, I suggest the mocha vor; it��s super delicious.�� Even though Blour had been given the cold shoulder, he was still appraising Anna with a warm smile.


    Anna looked at Blour again and didn��t say anything, but her gaze had indeed been drawn to the mocha ice cream that Blour was pointing at.


    ��The mocha vor is a green tea vor. If you��d like a sweet and sour ice cream, you can go with the blueberry vor. If you like a rich and sweet ice cream, the chocte vor would be the way to go. If you prefer something that��s light and fragrant, vani would be the best choice.�� Yabemiya offered an introduction to help Anna make her decision. After ruing some experience in the past few days, she discovered that most little kids preferred the sweet and sour blueberry vor or the super sweet chocte vor over the mocha vor ice cream.


    ��I want the sweet and sour one!�� Anna pointed at the blueberry ice cream with an ted expression after hearing Yabemiya��s introduction.


    ��Alright, please get us a blueberry ice cream.�� Joshua turned to Yabemiya with a smile.


    ��Would you like to order anything else?�� Yabemiya asked.


    ��No, thanks. One ice cream will do.�� Joshua smiled as he closed the menu on the table in front of him.


    ��Alright, please wait a moment.�� Yabemiya nodded as she turned toward the kitchen.


    Blour looked at Joshua��s wrinkled face withplex emotions in his heart, at a loss for what to do.


    Anna was practically bouncing in her seat as she waited for her ice cream. Her gaze fell on Blour��s untouched portion of Yangzhou fried rice, and she suddenly couldn��t look away as her little stomach began to growl. She had only had a small breakfast, and was getting quite hungry. Even though there was a delicious ice cream arriving soon, she was still drawn to the delicious-looking rainbow fried rice.


    ��I seem to have ordered too much food. Anna, can you do me a favor? I haven��t touched this portion of rainbow fried rice; can you eat it for me? Food is a blessing given to us by nature, and it��s not good to waste food.�� Blour looked at Anna with a concerned expression.


    ��Grandpa, can I?�� Anna turned to Joshua with a pitiable expression. She had never seen such beautiful food before, and was salivating involuntarily.


    Blour also turned to Joshua with genuine benevolence in his eyes.


    ��Alright, you have my thanks.�� Joshua looked at the expectant Anna, then at the genuine Blour, and finally made up his mind.


    He had lived for over 700 years, and traveled almost the entire Nond Continent. He had seen everything there was to see, and had be a very good judge of character. At the very least, the eyes couldn��t lie. One��s nature could be gleaned through their eyes, and Blour��s eyes were very pure and clear. Even among elves, there were very few with eyes as clean as his unless children were factored in.


    Blour still had residual magic elements which indicated that he was very powerful despite his young age on his body. His mannerism suggested that he hailed from a major family in the Wind Forest, but the benevolence he disyed toward Anna was not feigned.


    The Wind Forest was the elven homnd, and not all members of the major families were bad people. That was something that Joshua constantly reminded himself of. At the very least, the elven princess had helped him in the past. Otherwise, he would have been separated from Anna.


    ��Then... I guess I��ll help you eat it.�� Anna was still a little wary as she looked at Blour.


    ��Alright, thank you for your help, Anna.�� Blour offered the fried rice to Anna with a smile and handed her his spoon as well.


    ��Thank you.�� Anna epted the spoon, but her attention had beenpletely drawn to the fried rice ced in front of her. An alluring scent wafted through the air, making her stomach growl even more ferociously. She scooped a spoonful of fried rice into her mouth, and her eyes shimmered like stars.


    ��It��s so delicious!�� Anna eximed with tion. She scooped up another spoonful of fried rice and offered it to Joshua. ��Grandpa, you have a taste too; it��s super delicious!��


    ��I��m not hungry, Anna, you should eat it. You can only grow big if you eat lots.�� Joshua shook his head with a smile. He had taken a look at the Yangzhou fried rice on the menu, and discovered that it cost 600 copper coins. He wasn��t wealthy at all, so this was a very rare opportunity for Anna to taste such delicious and expensive food.


    ��No! If Grandpa won��t eat, then I won��t eat, either.�� Anna shook her head stubbornly.


    Joshua looked at Anna��s serious expression, and could only ept the spoonful of fried rice in a resigned manner. Anna was only a little girl, but she was very stubborn. If she set her mind on something, she would see it through to the end.


    ��This vor!�� Joshua��s eyes immediately widened. The fried rice was incredibly delicious, but what was most surprising to him was that faint fragrant undertone.


    A memory that had been sealed away for decades suddenly sprang to life again. He was sure that he was tasting the vor of the Spring of Life. Over 100 years ago, the elven queen had rewarded him, as well as a group of other elves who had made significant contributions in the war among species, with a cup of the Spring of Life. Even though it was only a small cup, the vor was something he would never forget. He didn��t think that he would taste it again in a restaurant in Chaos City.


    ��Are you guys traveling the continent?�� Blour asked with a smile.

 Chapter 512 - Why Won’t You Return to the Wind Forest?

    <strong>Chapter 512 Why Won��t You Return to the Wind Forest?</strong>


    As Anna feasted on her fried rice, Sally slowly made her way toward them to eavesdrop on their conversation. She had nevere into contact with elves living outside of the Wind Forest, and was very curious about their lives. At the same time, she wanted to verify what Blour had told her the night before.


    An interaction between the young master of a major elven family and two ordinary elves; I wonder how this will y out. Mag was also looking at the three elves with a hint of curiosity.


    He had gathered a lot of information regarding the current state of the elven race, so he was quite familiar with their internal politics. He didn��t want to rate their policies, as he couldn��t change anything anyway. From what he had gathered, the elven race had indeed be more powerful and more united than the demons.


    However, many issues also arose as a result. For example, one of them was rted to the questions about freedom that Sally had posed earlier in the morning. That was most likely the main issue that had been brought about by the new changes.


    ��That��s right. We��ve traveled many ces on the Nond Continent, and we n on going to even more ces.�� A genuine smile appeared on Joshua��s weathered face.


    ��That must be very interesting.�� Joshua��s smile seemed to be quite infectious, and even Blour found himself smiling along with him.


    ��We encounter all types of people and events during our travels. Not all of them are pleasant, but most of them are very interesting. Furthermore, there��s a sense of freedom that you would only get from traveling. Even if we��re just wandering aimlessly, it��s still a very enjoyable endeavor,�� Joshua replied.


    ��Freedom, eh?�� A thoughtful expression appeared on Blour��s face.


    Even wandering aimlessly is more enjoyable than staying in the Wind Forest? Sally was also deep in thought. She had never thought that she would hear something like that from a wandering elf, and it was quite a jarring blow to her.


    ��Can you tell me about the interesting ces that you��ve been to? Perhaps I��ll also go on a journey in the future, but I prefer to have a set destination.�� Blour looked at Joshua with a smile.


    ��It��s good for young people to go out there and see the world.�� Joshua��s smile widened upon hearing that. He paused momentarily to gather his thoughts before telling some stories about the ces that he had traveled.


    He had fished in the cial rivers of the undting Anglo Alps in the Northwestern region of the Roth Empire; he had surfed around the dragon ind; he had hunted for wild game in the Twilight Forest... Joshua told one story after another, and his coarse yet steady voice drew in the listeners, making them feel as if they were reliving those events through him.


    Not just Blour and Sally, but many of the nearby customers also began to listen to his stories.


    It was in the nature of all living beings to want to live within theirfort zone. As such, very few people could discard their past life and go on a journey. It was exactly because of this that everyone wanted to live vicariously through Joshua��s stories.


    So their journey is not filled with incessant peril and hardships; most of it consists of beautiful scenery and wonderful experiences. Sally was going through a bout of mental upheaval. The ideals that had been drilled into her mind were slowly crumbling, and she began to ept the fact that the teachers and adults in the Wind Forest had lied to her.


    Blour��s eyes glowed brighter and brighter as he listened to Joshua��s stories, and he often enquired Joshua for additional details when he heard a story that particrly caught his fancy.


    A little elf! Amy sat behind the counter with Ugly Duckling in her arms, and her eyes glowed as she looked at Anna. It was the first time that an elven child had visited their restaurant, and she was very excited. However, she then looked down at herself, and a hint of hesitation appeared on her face.


    She wasn��t the same as her; that little girl was a true elf, while she was only a half-elf. All other elves had golden hair, and only hers was silver. The disparity in their appearance made her a little depressed.


    I wonder what she��s thinking. Poor child... Mag had also noticed that Amy was being uncharacteristically quiet. Under normal circumstances, she would definitely be making conversation with another child of her age.


    Despite Mag��s best efforts to shield her from the prejudices of this world, she had still been impacted by the discrimination against half-breed beings. Mag couldn��t think of any good way to resolve this issue in the short term, so he could only start by changing the minds of the restaurant��s customers.


    Joshua was a wealth of experience and a naturally gifted storyteller. Listening to him talk struck everyone with a strong bout of wanderlust, and he soon drew the attention of everyone in the restaurant.


    Sally��s conflicted expression had also been reced with one of yearning. During her journey from the Wind Forest to Chaos City, she had been constantly worried about being discovered by her brethren, thereby preventing her from enjoying her travels. Thus, Joshua��s stories showed her another facet of the world.


    He truly loves freedom and is living his happiest life. Sally looked at Joshua��s beaming face, and suddenly discovered that she couldn��t remember thest time she had seen such an ted smile in the Wind Forest. It seemed that no one smiled in the Wind Forest anymore, not even those who hailed from the wealthy and powerful major families. The elven servants were crippled by the weight of very and oppression, while those from the major families were burdened by the weight of their insatiable greed. As such, no one was truly happy.


    Yabemiya only brought out Anna��s blueberry ice cream after she had finished the entire portion of Yangzhou fried rice. Anna held the ice cream carefully in her hands, and her little face was alight with tion. She looked at the two bluish violet balls of ice cream, and hesitated momentarily before taking her first lick.


    A sweet and sour vor melted on the tip of her tongue before spreading through her mouth. An expression of amazement appeared on Anna��s face. She had never tasted food like this before. Even though it looked like a snowball, it waspletely different from the snowballs created by molding the snow that fell from the sky.


    ��It��s delicious!�� Anna was overjoyed. Her attention was entirely focused on the ice cream, and the smile on her little face gradually became even wider and more vibrant.


    What an adorable little girl. It must be very difficult taking care of her during your travels though, right? Blour thought to himself as he looked at Anna.


    Even though it was the first time he had met Joshua and Amy, the two of them left him with a very good impression. Their stories also vindicated his words, and he turned to gauge Sally��s reaction.


    Sally��s expression was rather conflicted. She could sense that Blour had turned to look at her, and she hesitated momentarily before asking, ��Why won��t you return to the Wind Forest? There, you can receive protection and avoid the perils and hardships of traveling.��


    ��But braving the unknown is the most interesting element of a journey, is it not?�� Joshua nced at Sally before cing two gold coins onto the table. He then held onto Anna��s little hand, and said, ��Let��s go. You can eat your ice cream as we walk.��

 Chapter 513 - Piggies

    <strong>Chapter 513 Piggies</strong>


    ��What a pity, I didn��t get to greet that big sister.�� Amy wore a forlorn expression as she looked at the departing Anna and Joshua.


    What an adorable little girl. It��s sad that they��re so wary toward elves like us. Blour also wore a wistful expression as he turned toward Sally with a meaningful nce. He then also paid his bill, and left the restaurant.


    Sally was quite distraught as she looked on with hollow eyes. The beliefs that she had held all her life thus far were beginning to crumble.


    Was it really true that the Wind Forest had be an elven prison? Were the elves wandering the continent really happier than the elves in the Wind Forest?


    A series of questions appeared in Sally��s mind, but they were all rhetorical as the answers were already apparent. ��Give all elves true freedom���� The words that Blour had spoken the night before drifted through her mind. She recalled all those defeated, dejected faces, and thenpared them to the smiling faces of Joshua and Anna. In that instant, a beam of light seemingly lit up in her mind, and she felt as if she suddenly knew what she should do next.


    About five kilometers outside of Chaos City in the Northeastern direction, there was a small vige. Within arge courtyard in the vige, there were a few burly demons and orcs eating meat and drinking wine together.


    There was already no one left living in the vige, but there was a wall four or five meters tall surrounding therge courtyard. There were also dozens of orc and demon guards patrolling the walls.


    Within the courtyard, an orc with a sinister saber wound on his face turned to a burly abyss demon, and asked, ��Boss, we��ve caught quite a few piggies this month; they should fetch us quite a bit of money, right?��


    The other demons and orcs also turned to the abyss demon upon hearing that, all of them with greed shimmering in their eyes.


    ��If only that was the case; I just received news from them yesterday that the piggies we caught are too weak for their standards. From this month onward, they��re going to pay based on the power level of the piggies. If we catch piggies below the 3rd-tier, we may as well not hand them in, because we��ll be getting next to nothing for them.�� Olef mmed his bowl onto the table in an enraged manner.


    ��What?! How could they do that?!��


    ��They can��t just suddenly change the rules like this! In the past, they were willing to take piggies that don��t even know magic. All of the piggies we��ve caught this month are really weak.��


    ��There are less than 10 above the 3rd-tier, and most of them are only at the 4th-tier. These piggies are really good at running away as well; it��s really hard to catch them in the forest.��


    The demons and orcs were furious upon hearing this change in policy.


    ��Boss, I think we need to have an in-depth discussion with them about this matter. If they insist on doing things like this, then we��ll be out of job soon. Those piggies will probably fetch more even if we sell them to Rodu or the Demon Inds,�� the orc from before grumbled.


    ��Exactly. We have to keep these piggies watered and fed, and prohibit our brothers from taking them for themselves. But what about now? If this is the price they��re offering, then we might as well let our brothers have some fun with them before selling them off.�� A minotaur demon��s eyes were wide with rage.


    The other orcs and demons also concurred with this suggestion, and they all rose to their feet.


    ��You can do that if you all want to die. Don��t forget about what happened to Kreon��s teamst year. All of them were wiped out because one of them molested a piggie.�� Olef looked at everyone with a cold expression.


    All of the demons and orcs immediately shuddered as if they had been doused with cold water.


    Olef looked at everyone, and continued, ��Remember, we��re doing this for money. If the piggies dare to resist, it��s ok for you to kill one or two of them. However, there are some things that we cannot do. You��d better watch yourselves, or even I won��t be able to protect you. If you want women, you can pay for them in Chaos City once we get the money.��


    ��Yes!�� The orcs and demons all bowed their heads respectfully in response. Olef was the most powerful being among them at the 8th-tier, and was also their squad leader. The two deputy squad leaders were only at the 7th-tier, so his word was absolute.


    ��Terry, Ebenezer,e with me.�� Olef stood up and walked away, quickly followed by the two deputy squad leaders.


    Olef led the two of them into a room, and closed the door before casting a soundproofing spell. He then turned to the minotaur demons, and instructed, ��Terry, make a trip to the Demon Inds and find out the piggie prices in the ck market. Forge a new identity and sell off some piggies there if it��s more profitable. Then, go to Rodu and do the same. Remember, don��t let anyone discover your new identities.��


    ��Huh?�� Terry��s and Ebenezer��s eyes widened in unison as they stared at Olef with incredulity. ��Boss, didn��t you say that we can��t do these things?�� Terry was very perplexed. Olef��s warning had made him give up on dabbling in any shady business, but he was now being instructed to do the very thing that he had been warned against doing. ��The prices offered by the Wind Forest are way too low; we won��t be able to make any profit from this batch of piggies, so we have to sell them off, then work on improving the quality of our future batches. Don��t let any of our brothers hear about this, though. Those idiots have sh*t for brains. Piggies have to be clean to fetch a good price. If they end up mounting the piggies before we can sell them, their market value will drop significantly.�� Olef pursed his lips in response.


    ��But what if the elves from the Wind Forest find out?�� Ebenezer was still quite concerned.


    ��That��s why we need to keep this strictly confidential. Otherwise, all three of us will be hunted down and killed.�� Olef also adopted a grave expression as he turned to Ebenezer, and said, ��I��ve already thought of a way out. We can��t terminate our deal with the Wind Forest yet, as that would make what we��re doing now too obvious. However, we need to improve our efficiency, so we have to start targeting more powerful piggies. Only they will fetch us worthwhile reimbursement from the Wind Forest.��


    ��Come to think of it, there are quite a few powerful piggies here in Chaos City, but most of them have settled here permanently. If we try to capture them, our actions most likely won��t be able to escape the notice of the city lord��s castle and the Gray Temple.�� Ebenezer nodded in response.


    ��We can��t touch anyone from Chaos City. The people from the Gray Temple are absolutely insane; we can��t mess with them. We should target the piggies that have just arrived here from the Wind Forest. I received news yesterday that an old piggie and a young piggie have arrived recently, and the old one is likely to be over the 5th-tier in terms of power level. Go and capture them.�� Olef smiled coldly as he said, ��As long as we can offer up a few powerful piggies a month, the people from the Wind Forest won��t suspect us of any foul y.��

 Chapter 514 - Suitable Partners

    <strong>Chapter 514 Suitable Partners</strong>


    ��Grandpa, this ice cream is super delicious! Can we stay here for a few more days? I want to have more ice cream.�� Anna walked along the street with her ice cream cone in her hand as she looked up at Joshua with an expectant gaze.


    ��Do you like ice cream that much?�� Joshua looked down at Anna with a smile. It was the first time he had seen Anna so enraptured by any food item.


    ��I do! It��s the best thing I��ve tasted.�� Anna nodded earnestly. The sweet and sour vor of the blueberry ice cream was extraordinary in her eyes. She couldn��tprehend how a snowball could pack the vor of fruit and milk at the same time.


    ��Alright, then we��ll leave tomorrow. We can��t stay in one ce for too long. Who knows? Perhaps there will be more amazing food waiting for us at our next destination.�� Joshua nodded with a smile. Even though 200 copper coins per ice cream cone was quite expensive, it was still something that he could afford. After all, he was a 6th-tier magic caster, and could mix some potions during their travels to cover their expenses.


    Of course, gold coins were most often useless when traveling in the wilderness. In such settings, wild fruits and dew were the ideal sources of sustenance for elves.


    What kind of background does this restaurant have? To think that they can use the Spring of Life in their dishes. That girl is most likely the young mistress of a major family, so why is she working as a waitress there? That young master appeared to be quite a good person. He has the same pure eyes as the elven princess. A string of thoughts shed through Joshua��s mind, but he quickly shook his head to rid himself of them.


    There was always an abundance of interesting people and things to encounter during a journey, but for a traveler like him, he would meet most people only once in his life, so there was no need to learn too much about them.


    Following the lunch service, Sally cleaned up the restaurant before departing under the guise of taking a walk.


    Mag didn��t say anything about that. He could tell what emotions were running through Sally��s heart, but he didn��t know how to soothe her internal conflict.


    ��Father, so many people greeted me at school today. They seem to all know me now.�� Amy looked up at Mag with an ted expression on her little face as she held Ugly Duckling in her arms.


    ��You��re the hero of Chaos School, so of course a lot of people know who you are now.�� Mag chuckled. Amy had well and truly made a name for herself through her heroic disy.


    ��Heehee, I like beating up bad people. Beating up bad people makes a lot of good people happy.�� Amy smiled with tion.


    ��Beating up bad people is a good thing, but you have to make sure that you don��t bite off more than you can chew. If the baddies are too powerful, we have to learn to protect ourselves and challenge them only when we��re strong enough to do so,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��I��ll remember that.�� Amy nodded earnestly.


    ��Good girl.�� Mag patted Amy��s head with a smile. He looked at the smile on her little face, but the image in his mind was of the fearful look on the face of that little elf girl from earlier.


    Racial discrimination was a major problem on the Nond Continent. Even though Chaos School and Chaos City had been doing their best to change this situation, the Chamber of Commerce was still implementing policies that encouraged such discrimination. He didn��t know how many centuries would have to pass before this situation could be reversed.


    Looks like I��ll have to elerate my steam engine n. It won��t be easy to change the world, so I��ll start by changing the Chamber of Commerce first. If I can��t change its president��s mind about the rules encouraging discrimination against half-breed service staff, then I��ll just have to rece him altogether.


    Either make the person in power implement the changes you would like to see, or overthrow that person and make up your own rules. That was a notion that had been instilled in Mag��s mind by his father in his past life.


    It��s time to dig up more information about the Moreton Family and the Chamber of Commerce, Mag thought to himself. Of course, he couldn��t bring down such a colossus on his own; he needed suitable partners.


    That night, Mag went upstairs to check on the beer-brewing machine, and found that it was operating smoothly. The next morning, three barrels of delicious beer would be ready.


    There were also alcoholic beverages in this world, and the one that was most simr to beer was barley wine. However, due to the brewing methods, the wine wasn��t as refreshing nor as stimting as beer, and its quality was obviously iparable to that of the beer brewed by Mag, either.


    However, Mag was quite interested in the wine that had been around for several centuries in this world. After all, this was a magical world, and some races had extremely long lifespan. A 200-year-old barrel of wine could just be something that they left in a cer during their younger days.


    I wonder if they��ll embrace the taste of beer, Mag thought to himself. It would be quite awkward if such a popr beverage in his past life were to be renounced in this world.


    Night fell, and all the lights were switched on in Mamy Restaurant. Customers rushed in and out of the restaurant in practically relentless surges, drawing much envy from other restaurant owners.


    The outdoor dining area was alsopletely full. Many customers who were concerned about having abnormal reactions to the restaurant��s dishes chose to sit outside. The tables and chairs were all metallic, so they didn��t have to worry about damaging the furniture.


    ��Dining outside is more romantic at night.�� Blour also arrived for the dinner service, and his eyes lit up at the sight of thentern-lit outdoor dining area. Enjoying delicious food while basking in the balmy autumn breeze under the bright moon was a delightfulbination. Coincidentally, a couple of customers were getting up to leave after paying their bills, so he went to sit down at that table.


    Sally cleaned up the table and took a nce at him, but didn��t say anything as she went back into the restaurant.


    Blour didn��t say anything, either. They had agreed on a rendezvous that night. He was very confident that Sally would be swayed by his point of view, particrly following their conversation with Joshua and Anna earlier in the day.


    ��I��ll get a Yangzhou fried rice, a sweet tofu pudding, and a mocha ice cream, served in that order.�� Blour sat down and stated his order to Yabemiya.


    ��Alright, please wait a moment.�� Yabemiya smiled in response before turning to make her way back into the restaurant.


    ��Boom!��


    Right at that moment, a thunderous explosion erupted in the Aden Square. A ball of mes rose into the sky nearby, and the ground tremored slightly.


    ��What��s going on?�� Many people turned in that direction. They were surprised that someone dared to cause an explosion in the Aden Square.


    Isn��t it said that Chaos City has exceptionalw enforcement forces? Who would dare to fight in the square? Blour was also rather confused. All of a sudden, his eyes widened, and he abruptly rose to his feet.

 Chapter 515 - Eat My Ice Fire Bomb!

    <strong>Chapter 515 Eat My Ice Fire Bomb!</strong>


    The Aden Square was extremely vast in area, with many trees over 100 years old. The loud explosion erupted alongside powerful magic waves, immediately following which an elderly bloodstained figure rushed out of a forest with a child in his arms. His footsteps were quitebored, but he showed no intention of stopping.


    Behind him was a burly six-armed snake demon. He was holding all types of weapons in his six hands, and his ck serpentine lower body slithered forward with astonishing speed. Just a casual flick of his tail could fell arge tree.


    Behind the six-armed snake demon were four or five demons and orcs closing in in a semi-circle formation. All of them were moving extremely quickly, and were rapidly gaining on their prey. The sinister smiles on their faces were apparent for all to see.


    ��It��s Joshua and Anna!�� Blour��s eyes were filled with shock as he looked at the two fleeing elves. His gaze fell on the gaping hole in Joshua��s chest, and his expression immediately darkened. That was a grievous wound that would most likely kill him. Why would these demons and orcs chase down this pair of harmless elves? A green wand appeared in his hand, and green light shimmered on its tip.


    Such powerful magic waves! Sally was rather surprised as she looked at Blour. Her gaze then fell on Joshua and Anna, upon which her expression immediately changed. She hurriedly put down the serving tter in her hands, and rushed out of the restaurant.


    ��Save us, Big Brother!�� Anna��s little face was pale with fear, but a hint of hope lit up in her eyes as she caught sight of Blour.


    Joshua also turned to Blour with a hopeful expression. He stomped violently into the ground and abruptly changed his direction, rushing toward Mamy Restaurant while leaving a trail of blood in his wake.


    ��Rise, wooden forest wall!�� Blour pointed his wand behind Joshua, and a green light shed through the air. Immediately thereafter, a green wooden wall three meters tall and five meters wide instantly appeared behind Joshua.


    The spells and projectiles unleashed by the pursuing demons all crashed into the wooden wall, making it tremor violently. After withstanding a powerful spell from the six-armed snake demon, it was finally at its limits, and exploded into specks of green light.


    ��Who are you? Why are you hunting down my elven brethren?�� By that time, Blour had already arrived beside Joshua and Anna. He lent his arm to Joshua for support, and appraised the demons and orcs with a frosty expression.


    All of the restaurant��s customers looked on with curiosity in their eyes. Some of them recognized Joshua and Anna as the pair of elven travelers that had dined here earlier in the day. A hint of sympathy welled up in their hearts upon making that realization. They were wondering how the two of them had irked that group of terrifying demons.


    What a nosy bastard. This piggie is male, but he��s even better-looking than females. If we capture him, we��ll be sure to sell him for a good price. He��s quite powerful, though, so we might not be able to catch him. We can��t cause too much of amotion in Chaos City, but at the very least, we have to kill that old piggie. Otherwise, we could get exposed. Ebenezer stopped in his tracks, and red coldly at Blour before turning to Joshua with a furious expression. ��That old bastard stole from me and killed two of my brothers! I have to capture him to avenge my fallen brothers!��


    ��Do you think you can fool me with that story?�� Blour��s expression turned even colder upon hearing that. He turned to Sally, and said, ��Save him.��


    Sally was initially at a loss for what to do, but Blour��s instruction suddenly gave her direction. She immediately strode forward to the deathly pale Joshua, who was too feeble to even speak.


    She helped him lie down on the ground as green light appeared on her fingertips. She then pressed her hands gently over the wound on his chest, upon which the wound began to heal. However, her expression only became graver despite that.


    Joshua was extremely severely wounded, and he had most likely used a spell that burned his life force. He was already close to reaching the end of his lifespan, and what little remaining life force he had was like a dying candle flickering in the breeze. Even if she had some milk of life on hand, it wouldn��t be able to save


    him.


    ��Grandpa! Grandpa! You have to stay awake! I��m scared, Grandpa, I can��t live without you!�� Anna was sobbing uncontrobly as she knelt next to Joshua, clenching his wrinkled hand tightly with her two little hands.


    Ebenezer was rather taken aback at the sight of Sally. She was a very beautiful and powerful elf, but she appeared to be working as a waitress. Perhaps he could bring along more brothers next time to capture her; she would definitely sell for a good price. He took a nce at Joshua, who appeared to be slowly recovering, and he yelled at Blour, ��Don��t stick your nose in other people��s business, little brat. These two have stolen from me, we have evidence. Even if people from the Gray Temple were toe here, they would take our side!��


    ��You��re telling me an old elf would take his granddaughter with him to steal from a bunch of demons and orcs? Can��t you at least fabricate a more convincing story? You��re not getting your hands on them today!�� Blour��s expression cooled even further upon hearing Anna��s distraught sobs. He could already guess what had happened.


    ��Alright, you��re quite an arrogant little bastard, aren��t you? Let me see if a pretty piggie like you can back up your big mouth!�� Ebenezer raised three of his arms in unison, andmanded, ��Capture them!��


    The demons and orcs surrounding the restaurant��s entrance in a semi-circle immediately pounced toward Blour and the others. Ebenezer began to chant aplex spell, and ck light materialized on his six arms.


    The restaurant��s customers all had their attention drawn to the events unfolding outside. They were quite sympathetic toward Joshua and Anna, but also quite concerned that Blour was facing off against such a powerful group of demons and orcs.


    Yabemiya stood off to the side with a concerned expression. She wanted to help and save Joshua, but was afraid that she would get in Sally��s way, so she could only hold her tter as a shield and stand in front of them.


    ��I feel so sorry for that old man. Should we go and help him?�� At the entrance of the magic potion shop, Xixi was looking at Joshua with a sympathetic expression.


    ��But they��re elves; if we get exposed...�� Lulu grabbed onto Xixi��s wrist and shook his head with a worrisome expression.


    ��Lulu, if it weren��t for Young Mistress Sally, we��d already be dead by now. The elves had nothing to do with the fall of our race.�� Xixi turned back to Lulu with a serious expression.


    ��Let��s go, then. I��ll help fight those bastards off.�� Lulu finally made his decision after a brief hesitation. He stepped forward and threw himself at a burly bear demon.


    Right at that moment, a mellow voice sounded from the restaurant entrance. ��How dare you baddies bully these good people! Eat my Ice Fire Bomb!��

 Chapter 516 - The Orcs and Demons Came

    <strong>Chapter 516 The Orcs and Demons Came</strong>


    The Ice Fire Bomb glided above everyone��s heads, leaving a streak of red and white water vapor in its wake as it hurtled toward Ebenezer.


    ��Heh, little brat.�� Ebenezer pursed his lips with disdain as one of his arms swung a mace toward the Ice Fire Bomb. Most of his attention was focused on Blour and the burly bear charging toward him. The bear that had sprung up out of nowhere was quite powerful, and was a 7th-tier magic caster just as Blour was. Ebenezer was the only 7th-tier being in his party, so he had to end the battle as quickly as possible before taking care of that old elf.


    ��Boom!��


    The Ice Fire Bomb exploded upon making contact with the mace, and in the instant that ice and fire merged together, an enormous amount of power exploded forth, radiating outward in all directions.


    Ebenezer initially hadn��t taken the attack very seriously, but his expression immediately changed upon seeing that. He instantly created two magic shields in front of himself, barely protecting himself from the red and white shock waves that way. Even so, the shields that he had materialized tremored violently as a result, and were almost destroyed.


    How could this little brat be so powerful?! Ebenezer looked at the wand-wielding Amy with incredulity in his eyes. He had thought that she had merely unleashed a fireball spell that could be swept aside with ease, but who would have thought that the spell would be as powerful as one unleashed by a 4th-tier magic caster? If the spell were to strike him in apletely defenseless state, he wasn��t sure if even his robust scales could keep him unscathed.


    If I capture this little brat, the Wind Forest should be willing to pay a super high price for her, right? A cold light shed through Ebenezer��s eyes as that thought urred to him. The Wind Forest would definitely be interested in a super prodigy like her. This was a massive business opportunity!


    ��Amy is so powerful!��


    All of the customers were stunned by Amy��s amazing disy. Many of them were initially quite skeptical about the news that she had defeated a 4th-tier magic caster. However, all of those suspicions had been wiped away upon seeing her in action.


    A four-year-old 4th-tier magic caster; she was a prospect that could make the entire magic world go insane!


    No!


    The entire Nond Continent would go insane for her!


    ��Call for reinforcements.�� Ebenezer turned to the orc beside him with a grim expression. With three 7th-tier magic casters and such an extraordinarily prodigious little girl present, the situation was no longer something that their party could take care of. He didn��t know when the people from the Gray Temple were going to arrive, but he had to silence that old elf before they could get here.


    This old fart had somehow managed to discover the location where they held their piggies captive, and voluntarily sought them out. In the process of trying to free his brethren, he had even wounded two of their brothers who were guarding the location.


    Thus, he led a group of brothers to chase him down, thinking that an elderly 6th-tier magic caster would be easy prey. However, he somehow managed to escape all the way to Chaos City, and just when they were about to capture him, these nosy bastards intervened.


    If he were to disclose the location of their base, then they would have to flee, thereby leaving behind a base that they had spent several years constructing and enhancing. If the attention of the Gray Temple were drawn to their dealings, they wouldn��t be able to continue hunting for piggies near Chaos City, either. In any case, if that old elf were allowed to live, it would spell disaster for him and his brothers.


    And what was more important than riches, all of them received cultivation resources from the Wind Forest every year. Even something that valuable as the Spring of Life was not out of the equation, and those resources were worth risking their lives for.


    That old elf��s fate was sealed. One of the spells that he had unleashed had punctured the elf��s heart, so it was already quite surprising that he was able to escape all the way to Chaos City while carrying that little piggie. His top priority now was to kill him before he disclosed any information about them.


    ��Yes!�� The orc retreated a few steps before producing a small box from a pocket. He opened the box, and three ck moths flew out from within, quickly disappearing into the darkness.


    The demons and orcs were already engaged in battle with Lulu, who had transformed into a huge bear. Lulu was clearly more powerful than them, but they had an advantage in numbers, so it was difficult to determine who woulde out on top in the end.


    Ebenezer looked at Blour, and his massive serpentine tail writhed as he tried to think of a way to bypass Blour��s annoying wood-type magic. If he wanted tond the killing blow on that old elf, it seemed that he had no choice but to crash through Blour��s defenses.


    Mag had alsoe to the restaurant��s entrance. He stood beside Amy and looked at Joshua and Anna with sympathy in his eyes.


    ��Father, that big sister is so miserable. Can we help them?�� Amy asked.


    ��That big brother, Aisha, and Lulu are already helping them, so we don��t need to do anything for now. Otherwise, we might end up getting in their way instead.�� Mag shook his head in response. With Blour, Sally, and Lulu present, that was already a formidable force consisting of three 7th-tier beings. They were already enough to handle the situation. What was imperative now was whether they could save the severely wounded Joshua.


    ��Alright.�� Amy nodded with a thoughtful expression as she murmured to herself, ��I��ll only help them if they can��t win.��


    ��Grandpa! Grandpa... wake up... I can��t live without you...�� Anna gently swung Joshua��s arm from side to side as tears flowed down her face.


    ��Let me help you.�� Xixi quickly strode over to Sally before squatting down, and a green seedling appeared in her hand. The seedling already had five tender green leaves, and a third branch had appeared. Wisps of green light fell upon Joshua from the seedling, enveloping his entire body within.


    The bleeding had already stopped, and the wound had already fully healed, but Joshua��s life force was still quickly fading away.


    Xixi took a nce at Anna with a heavy heart. She gently stroked Anna��s hair, wondering if she would get a chance to bid farewell to her grandpa.


    Joshua felt as if his soul had left his body. He had seemingly arrived in a strange space, following which he saw his own life, which had spanned 800 years.


    He was born in the Wind Forest and lived there through his childhood and his youth. At that time, trees that were millennia old were quitemon in the Wind Forest. Elves frolicked and yed with birds and animals in the forest. They ate wild fruits for sustenance and lived on the trees. Time passed by slowly, and every day was spent in leisure andfort. There was no concept of money or hierarchy, only freedom. Every elf treated the others as their equals and lived on friendly terms.


    And then, the orcs and demons came.


    They used their evil magic and weapons to sweep through the forest, ughtering elves with reckless abandon, felling massive trees that were thousands of years old, and transporting hordes of elves to all corners of the continent in cages to be sold off as ves. The elven race had been reduced to a pack of vulnerable sheep, ravaged and stomped on by the demons and orcs as they pleased.

 Chapter 517 - Anna… Don’t Cry

    <strong>Chapter 517 Anna... Don��t Cry</strong>


    The peace and serenity of the Wind Forest were destroyed. Devastating wars erupted, and the demons and orcs left a trail of bleak nothingness in their wake, heralding the fall of the elven race.


    Some elves tried to flee the Wind Forest, but the world outside the forest was also in utter chaos. The entire Nond Continent had been swept into a massive war that no race could detach itself from.


    At the height of the elven race��s crisis, the elven queen and High Priestess Helena arrived like godsent saviors. They had extraordinarybat and military prowess, and they always led the troops in the very front in every single battle. The elves rallied under them, and were able to prevent the orcs and demons from encroaching upon the elven holynd, receiving the approval of the tree of life in the process.


    At that time, the elven queen became the goddess of all elves, and was revered like a deity.


    At the same time, High Priestess Helena��s contributions were also not to be overlooked. Aside from her powerful star magic, her greatest contribution was that she instilled courage and confidence into the hearts of her brethren when fear and despair were running rampant among them. She encouraged all elves to be warriors in order to protect the Wind Forest. She urged them to pick up bows and arrows, as well as wands, to ward off the invaders.


    Joshua had also be one of those warriors who fought to protect the Wind Forest.


    He had in orcs and demons, and had also been wounded in battle before. However, even in the most desperate of times, he could always find warmth in his own brethren. He fought under the queen��smands, and it always felt as if hope and victory were lying just ahead.


    This epic war among species finally drew to a conclusion after a century. The elven race had suffered extremely severe losses, but they were also able to make most of the orc and demon invaders stay in the Wind Forest forever.


    On that day, Mistress Helena signed the peace treaty with all of the other races in Chaos City. The elven race had full legal ownership of the Wind Forest; a celebrationsting half a month ensued when the elves heard this news.


    They could live free and leisurely lives in the Wind Forest again. Or at least, that was what Joshua and his fellow elven warriors had thought.


    After that, High Priestess Helena returned to the Wind Forest, and began to issue rewards in the form of riches andnd to the elves who had made contributions in the war among species.


    No one had any objections to this. The elves that were rewarded deserved everything that they received.


    However, at the time, Joshua could sense that something was off. Back then, there were no gold coins or official upations in the elven race. Everyone was equal, and no one had any territory, so all elves had free passage rights anywhere in the Wind Forest.


    After contemting the offer for three days, he turned down the rewards promised to him by High Priestess Helena, and chose to leave the Wind Forest �� just as many other elves had. They began to travel the continent, leaving behind the ce that was filled with memories of the war.


    Back then, the war among species had just concluded, and all of the races on the Nond Continent were recovering from its aftermath. Aside from the demon and orc territories, which were off-limits, he could travel virtually anywhere else without fear of danger. Thus, the wandering elves slowly began to forget about the war, and began their new lives.


    Joshua��s heart also began to gradually heal during his travels. He made many acquaintances and friends, some of whom were also wandering elves. At times, he would travel with them for a stretch, and he lived a carefree life.


    However, all of that changed over 20 years ago. A bunch of hunting parties consisting of demons and orcs suddenly appeared on the Nond Continent, and the prey they targeted was none other than wandering elves like him. Many elves were captured and thrown into cramped cages before being forced into dark underground cers. Darkness seemed to have descended once again, and all of the elves were petrified.


    Some elves returned to the Wind Forest for protection, only to be held captive there and prohibited from leaving again.


    Elves no longer had the right to leave the forest as they pleased, while the major families had taken ownership of the entire elven race.


    More and more elves began to mysteriously disappear, following which more and more elven servants began to appear in the major families of the Wind Forest. They had been branded with magic seals, thereby preventing them from leaving their respective territory.


    Joshua discovered this 20 years ago. At the time, he had gone to visit a friend, only to find that their home was in ruins. He discovered a string of text carved onto a rock, stating that the couple had been captured by demons and orcs.


    After that, he encountered an elf who had only just escaped not long ago from the Wind Forest. He told Joshua that he had seen that couple in one of the major families, but the male elf was missing a leg, and had been reduced to the lowliest of servants.


    That had dealt a massive blow to Joshua. Following the conclusion of the war among species, the biggest threat posed to the elven race wasn��t from other races, but the newly ascended nobles in the Wind Forest instead.


    The nobles of the elven race��what aughable yet pitiful existence.


    He couldn��t understand how those elves could be so cruel, nor how they could do such things to the elves whom they had battled alongside and had given everything they had to protect the Wind Forest.


    But what could he do? If he returned to the Wind Forest of his own ord, he would also lose his freedom.


    Thus, the wandering elves continued to travel the continent like startled birds. They clung on stubbornly to their freedom, which could be stripped from them at any moment.


    More and more elves began to disappear. At the same time, more and more demon and orc hunting parties appeared.


    That situationsted until six years ago. That year, Princess Irina left the Wind Forest and began to travel the continent, only for one of those hunting parties to set their sights on her.


    The result was that the entire hunting party was demolished.


    Furthermore, that was only the beginning.


    One hunting party after another was vanquished by the elven princess. The roles of the hunter and the prey were reversed, and the arrogant hunting parties became the ones that had to run for their lives.


    To the wandering elves, Princess Irina was their savior, just as their queen had been during the dark ages. She destroyed countless hunting parties, rescued hordes of imprisoned elves, and was revered fanatically by the wandering elves.


    Around half of all of the hunting parties were destroyed by Princess Irina, and the remaining half disbanded. No one dared to capture elves anymore, and freedom was restored.


    The first time Joshua saw Princess Irina was five years ago. At the time, he had been severely wounded in a battle while assisting an elven couple in their escape from a group of demons.


    Right as he was plunged into the depths of despair, Princess Irina descended along with a man wielding a ymore, and they destroyed all of the demons with ease.


    However, that couple had already been in during their attempt to protect their daughter, leaving behind a little elf girl who was less than a year old.


    Irina healed him before entrusting him with that child. She named the child Anna, and asked him to look after her.


    Princess Irina returned to the Wind Forest three years ago, and no news about her had been heard since then. The disbanded hunting parties began to hunt down elves again, thus plunging all of the wandering elves into another nightmare.


    Joshua had traveled to many ces with Anna. He tried his best to teach her to be a free and kind-hearted elf, and she was his only hope. For her sake, he was willing to give up everything, including his life.


    ��Grandpa... Grandpa...�� Joshua��s soul was just about to dissipate when he heard a series of heart-wrenching sobs.


    ��An.. na...�� Joshua forced his eyes open, and slowly ced his right hand on Anna��s cheek as he said, ��Don��t cry.��

 Chapter 518 - Becoming a Star

    Chapter 518 Bing a Star


    ��Father, he woke up!�� Amy was ted. She patted her little head and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Mag and the customers also heaved a collective sigh of relief. Sally and Xixi were both magic casters extremely skilled in the art of healing. With them present, even the most grievously wounded being could be saved.


    A hint of color had returned to Joshua��s face, but Xixi was looking at him with aplex expression as she withdrew her hand. As she did so, the World Tree seedling disappeared in her palm with a sh of green light.


    Sally��s lips quivered as she also withdrew her hand with an indignant expression. She had already done her best, but Joshua was already close to the end of his natural lifespan, and had burned through all of his remaining life force. This was merely a brief revival before his life came to an end.


    A joyful expression also appeared on Blour��s face, but his heart immediately sank at the sight of Xixi and Sally��s expressions. It appeared that the worst-case scenario had still eventuated. He looked at the overjoyed smile on Anna��s face, and his heart was filled with sympathy.


    ��Grandpa! You��re finally awake! I thought you were abandoning me.�� Anna pressed Joshua��srge hand tightly against her face and sobbed with tion.


    ��That old bastard��s still not dead?!�� Ebenezer turned to Joshua, and a cold light shed through his eyes. He swung his uppermost pair of arms through the air, and two ck magic balls whistled toward Joshua. At the same time, he whipped his huge serpentine tail and charged toward the restaurant��s entrance while brandishing his other four weapons.


    ��You should be the one to die!�� Blour glowered at Ebenezer as he swung his wand through the air. A green barrier of light appeared in front of him, standing in the way of the two ck magic balls. A dull thump erupted, upon which both the barrier and the magic balls were destroyed at the same time. Vines as thick as a human arm then began to erupt from the ground to bind Ebenezer. At the same time, a series of wooden walls about three or four meters tall appeared, cutting off Ebenezer��s path forward.


    ��Anna, I��m going to go to a very faraway ce. I won��t be able to look after you anymore, but I hope you can be strong and harbor no hatred or resentment in your heart. You must be a free and kind-hearted elf.�� Joshua gently caressed Anna��s cheek with a smile on his face.


    ��Where are you going, Grandpa? Please take me with you; I��m scared.�� Anna sobbed as she stared at Joshua with a fearful expression.


    ��I won��t be able to take you with me this time.�� Joshua shook his head as he pointed up at the sky, and said, ��High Priestess Helena once said that elves are destined to return to the Sea of Stars at the end of our lives. Our souls will rise into the sky and be a star in the night sky. If you miss me, then look up into the sky. I��ll be constantly watching over you from up there.��


    ��No! I don��t want Grandpa to be a star; I want you to stay with me forever...�� Anna shook her head as tears flowed down her face in a pitiable disy.


    ��Father, is he going to rise into the sky just like Mother has?�� Amy asked.


    ��It��s not the same thing. Your mother is only living on the moon for now. One day, we��re going to get her down from there.�� Mag shook his head as he patted Amy��s little head. He looked at Joshua and his heart felt very heavy.


    If he and Amy were to encounter such peril, he would definitely also do everything he could to ensure Amy��s survival, but what would be of Amy if he were to die? Would he have to bid farewell to her in such a heartbreaking manner as well?


    Sally also wore a grief-stricken expression on her face. It was her first time encountering a pair of wandering elves, but she didn��t think that she would be witnessing the death of one of them after just half a day. In that moment, life suddenly seemed so fragile.


    The customers were initially quite relieved to see Joshua��s revival, but they all wore sympathetic expressions upon seeing the direction that the events were unfolding in.


    ��Silly child, Grandpa is too old, and must leave you now. I am extremely proud to have had such an adorable granddaughter like you.�� Joshua gave a resigned smile, but his eyes were also filled with concern and an unwillingness to part with Anna. He turned his head with difficulty to face Blour, and then continued, ��Young Master Blour, can I ask you to do me a favor?��


    Blour turned to face Joshua and nodded as he said, ��I��ll do my best.��


    ��Anna��s parents have already passed away, and I��m also going to die now. Can you please take care of Anna in my stead?�� Joshua pleaded earnestly.


    ��Grandpa, I only want to stay by your side! I don��t want anyone else. Please don��t go...�� Anna sobbed as she hugged Joshua��s arm and shook her head stubbornly.


    ��Poor child.�� Xixi nced at Anna with a sympathetic expression before transforming into a white cat and charging toward Lulu. A green line connected the two of them, and she said in the dryad tongue, ��Lulu, stop him!��


    Lulu was initially locked in an impasse against the demons and orcs, but his strength was suddenly significantly enhanced. He swept aside an orc with a single p before mming a demon��s head into the ground with a powerful punch. He shook off the two demons behind him before throwing himself at Ebenezer. He sprang into the air and caught Ebenezer in an aggressive bear hug. The two of them were tangled up and fell to the ground as a result, where they grappled for dominance over the other.


    The vines that were sweeping toward Ebenezer changed directions to target the other orcs and demons, preventing them from getting any closer.


    Blour was silent for a moment as he looked into Joshua��s eyes. His gaze then fell on the sobbing Anna. There were tears smeared all over her little face, and her eyes were swollen from crying. Her adorable smiling face back when she was having ice cream earlier in the day still remained in his mind, but only half a day had passed, and she had been reduced to such a pitiable state.


    Blour was silent for a long while before turning to Joshua again. He nodded solemnly, and said, ��I��ll look after her and teach her to be a free and kind-hearted elf.��


    ��Thank you.�� A smile appeared on Joshua��s face. He clenched tightly onto Anna��s little hand with hisrge wrinkled hand, and cast his gaze toward Lulu and Ebenezer as he asked, ��Do you two know why we��re being hunted down?��


    ��At the very least, I don��t believe he��s telling the truth.�� Blour shook his head in response.


    Sally opened her mouth, but remained silent. However, Joshua had said ��you two�� rather than ��you��, so she knew that he was speaking to both Blour and herself.


    ��They��re part of a hunting party specializing in capturing wandering elves. All of the elves they��ve captured are being held five kilometers to the north of Chaos City. They��re going to be transported to the Wind Forest, where they would be ves of the major families or warriors defending the borders of the Wind Forest. Elves who resist will be crippled or killed in battle.�� An ironic smile appeared on Joshua��s face as he said with his final breath, ��The war among species is over, yet the demons and orcs are still ravaging us elves. But this time, the masterminds are those in the Wind Forest... How ironic...��


    Joshua��s hand fell limply at his side, yet his wistful eyes were still locked on Anna...

 Chapter 519 - He’s Already Dead

    Chapter 519 He��s Already Dead


    ��Grandpa...�� Anna threw herself onto Joshua��s chest. Her little body was wracked by sobs.


    ��How... How could this be...�� Sally took a couple of steps backward as all color drained from her face. Joshua��s final words had dealt a heavy blow to her, and she felt as if she had been struck by lightning. The ironic smile on Joshua��s face furtherpounded this effect.


    She suddenly understood where the elven servants owned by her family hade from. All of them barely ever talked, and some of them carried disabilities. They never talked about their past, and their eyes were seemingly always nk and dead. Once free elves, they had been captured and brought back to the Wind Forest in the most brutal manner by the brethren they had once protected. They were like shackled animals, and their souls were most likely already dead.


    The ideals that Sally had formed during her 20 years of education as the young mistress of a major familypletely crumbled. The policies that she had once striven to protect suddenly appeared to be nothing more than a pitiful joke, and she realized just how cruel her vision to bring all wandering elves back to the Wind Forest truly was.


    Orcs and demons were still hunting down elves, but the masterminds were the noble elves in the Wind Forest. How many more elves had to be hurt and captured before this came to an end? Was the Wind Forest destined to be a massive cage?


    Anna��s broken sobs resonated within Sally��s mind, and her breathing suddenly elerated as a burst of fury was ignited in her heart.


    ��All you bastards should die!�� Sally��s gaze fell on the demons and orcs that had been bound by vines. Blue light shed from the blue ring on her right index finger, and a silver bow appeared in her hands. At the same time, a quiver full of arrows appeared behind her back. She drew one of those arrows and nocked it on the bowstring before taking aim at a demon.


    There were two intertwining ripples of shimmering blue light around the arrow, and it shot through the air!


    ��No!��


    The demon let loose a shrill cry of despair. He wanted to evade, but the vines around his body instantly contracted to bind its legs together.


    St!


    The sound of flesh being punctured erupted alongside a howl of anguish. The arrow instantly pierced through the demon��s head, sending a pir of blood gushing through the air.


    As the demon slumped lifelessly to the ground, a second arrow had already been shot and buried itself into an orc��s heart.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    One arrow shot forth after another, harvesting the lives of the bound demons and orcs. The speed and uracy of her marksmanship were truly astounding


    ��Big Sister Aisha is so cool! I also want to learn archery.�� Amy��s little mouth was slightly agape as she looked at Sally��s exemry marksmanship.


    Mag was also quite surprised. He had thought that Sally was only a 7th-tier magic caster; he didn��t think that her archery skills would be so impressive as well.


    Who would have thought that Madam Aisha��s archery would be so terrifying? As expected, everyone from Mamy Restaurant is extraordinary in their own way. All of the customers�� eyes widened upon seeing this. They had thought that Sally was quite haughty and aloof, but they now knew that her attitude waspletely justified.


    ��I��ll be sure to look after her.�� Blour knelt down beside Joshua and gently brushed his eyelids shut. He looked at the sobbing Anna in silence for a moment before standing up again. He turned to appraise Ebenezer, who was still locked inbat with Lulu, and a hint of killing intent shed through his eyes. Countless vines erupted from the ground, intertwining to form a massive hand around five or six meters tall before mming down on Ebenezer.


    After taking care of all of the bound demons and orcs, Sally nocked three arrows at once and aimed all of them at Ebenezer.


    A hint of panic appeared in Ebenezer��s eyes upon seeing this. Just Lulu alone was proving to be quite a handful, and he was now being targeted by two 7th-tier magic casters as well. All of his subordinates had fallen; the scent of blood was wafting through the air, striking him with a sense of impending doom.


    ��Fall back!�� Xixi yelled.


    Lulu mmed Ebenezer into the ground before lunging off to the side.


    The massive green hand came crashing down violently, while the three arrows short forth in a single line.


    ��No!��


    Ebenezer was almost knocked out by Lulu��s violent attack, but still he let loose a loud roar as he manifested a series of magic shields around himself. At the same time, he swung his weapons through the air to ward off the oing attacks, but his eyes were filled with despair. He knew that there was no way he would be able to survive thisbination attack.


    The three arrows pierced through the magic shields, and the first two snapped during the process, but the final one was heading straight for Ebenezer��s be.


    The massive green hand had also descended with a sharp spike about half a meter in length protruding from the palm. Dark green light was shimmering on the tip of the spike.


    Off to the side, Lulu was hunched over, ready to pounce andnd the killing blow at any moment should that be required.


    However, Ebenezer was surely already dead.


    At least, that was what everyone thought.


    Right at that moment, the ground suddenly began to tremor. A massive boar close to two meters in height crashed through the forest like a heavy tank en route to Lulu.


    At the same time, a round ball-shaped figure emerged before crashing down heavily in front of Ebenezer. He stuck out a fat hand and caught the arrow that was hurtling toward Ebenezer��s be, and then raised a massive ck shield with his other hand to ward off the oing green hand.


    Lulu was sent flying for close to 20 meters by the charging boar before tumbling to the ground. His chest had caved in slightly, and many of his ribs had been broken. However, he still struggled to his feet, and appraised the massive boar with a grim expression.


    The rapidly spinning arrow was caught by the massive hand, and couldn��t advance even a single inch further. Following a brief impasse, it shattered into specks of sawdust.


    The massive green hand struck the ck shield, creating a muffled thump. The sharp spike at the center of the palm was snapped during the sh before the hand exploded. All of the intertwining vines were severed into countless segments before falling like green rain.


    ��Come on now, is it really fair for so many of you little bastards to bully my brother like this?�� The shield was slowly put down to reveal a fat ck demon in the shape of a ball standing next to Ebenezer.


    ��Boss!�� Ebenezer looked at Olef with unbridled tion in his eyes. He had resigned himself to death, but he had been saved. He nced at Sally and Blour before whispering to Olef, ��The old bastard��s dead, but those two know the location of our base now.��

 Chapter 520 - Then You’ll Have to Die

    <strong>Chapter 520 Then You��ll Have to Die</strong>


    The fat ck demon was able to easily rescue Ebenezer from a fate of certain death. He was able to handle the most powerful attacks unleashed by two 7th-tier beings with ease, thereby clearly indicating that he was more powerful than anyone else present on the scene. Thus, all of the spectating customers were bing a little nervous.


    Joshua��s tragic death had left the adorable little elf girl with no rtives left in this world. Thus, everyone naturally sided with Blour and the others. However, in the face of such a powerful enemy, their chances of victory had diminished significantly.


    An 8th-tier being? I didn��t think this hunting party would have such a powerful leader. Mag was also rather surprised as he looked at the abyss demon.


    It was the first time that he had heard about hunting parties capturing elves. This presented a reminder to him that he had to make sure to escort Amy to and from school every day. Even though Amy was only a half-elf, there was no telling what these demented bastards were capable of. As such, it was imperative that he addressed potential underlying threats.


    Furthermore, the enemies were clearly extremely powerful. Most of them consisted of 5th-tier or 6th-tier demons and orcs, with a couple of 7th-tier demons and even an 8th-tier leader.


    Grave expressions appeared on the faces of Blour and the others. They could determine from that attack that this demon was at least an 8th-tier being. An 8th-tier abyss demon with a 7th-tier porcupine battle boar and a six-armed snake demon presented a very threatening lineup, even though they had four 7th-tier beings on their side.


    However, Blour and Sally showed no intention of backing down. There were so many of their brethren still being held captive by this demon, and countless more had most likely died by his hands. Those crimes were unforgivable.


    They had to bring him down at all costs, even if it meant giving up their lives.


    ��Did you say the same thing when you were ganging up on and capturing our brethren?�� Blour retorted coldly. His hands were clenched tightly, and there was an extremely frosty look on his handsome face.


    The arrow nocked on the bow in Sally��s hand was also pointing directly at Olef, but she didn��tunch an attack rashly. The fact that Olef was able to catch her arrow with his bare hand clearly indicated that her arrows were ineffective against him. Besides, he also had that massive shield, which possessed even more superior defensive properties.


    Lulu��s injuries were quickly recovering from Xixi��s treatment. Following the revival of the World Tree, Xixi��s healing abilities had clearly be more powerful. Furthermore, their healing abilities were further amplified when used on each other, so his injuries were not a cause for concern.


    However, Lulu��s expression was very serious and grave as he looked at the massive boar before him. In open terrain, boars posed even more of a threat than tigers. The enormous force they were capable of generating while charging meant that even a graze could result in severe injuries.


    The porcupine battle boars were magic steeds that the abyss demons specialized in breeding. They were extremely wild and violent, and could unleash even more terrifying power in their berserk state than what they were otherwise capable of. Even though a 7th-tier porcupine battle boar like this one wasn��t very intelligent, it was still an exceedingly difficult opponent to handle.


    ��What a huge pig! Father, can we have roast pork this time as well?�� Amy��s eyes were alight with tion and anticipation as she looked at the porcupine battle boar.


    ��That... might be a little difficult.�� Mag looked at the boar with an awkward expression. The beast was over two meters tall and over five meters in length. It looked like a heavy tank, and it was really difficult to imagine how he would be able to roast a boar of this size.


    ��Alright, then. This pig is the same as that Uncle Hedgehog��s pig, right? I feel like this pig isn��t as big as Uncle Hedgehog��s, though.�� Amy was a little disappointed, but her curiosity soon got the better of her again.


    ��You��re right.�� Mag nodded in response. During the recently concluded conference between the dragons and the demons, there was an abyss demon among the demon representatives. His steed had also been a porcupine battle boar.


    ��But this pig and that man who looks like a pig appear to be baddies... If Big Sister Aisha and Big Sister Xixi can��t beat them, then I��ll have to step up...�� Amy murmured to herself as she clenched her wand tightly in her hand.


    ��I��ve heard the very same words from many other elves, so I tried it for myself today, but it doesn��t seem to work very well. It��s a pity that none of them had the power to resist. All of them either bowed down to me or were killed. I��m not the same, though; all of you want to kill me, but which one of you is capable of bringing me down?�� Olef chortled as he looked at Blour. All of a sudden, his smile faded, and he stepped forward with a cold expression as he said, ��The two of you have heard things that you shouldn��t have listened to. Hence, you have two options now: surrender or die.��


    Everyone fell silent upon hearing that. After witnessing Olef��s immense power, no one dared to step up to try and protect Blour and the others. At the same time, people began looking around, searching for traces of personnel from the Gray Temple. At times like this, only the Gray Temple could take care of the situation.


    However, their search proved to be a fruitless one, and everyone wondered if thew enforcers of the Gray Temple would arrive in time.


    ��Surrender? I, Blour, don��t intend to surrender to anyone, much less a demon.�� Blour chuckled coldly. He raised his hands high above his head, and chanted, ��Wood elves of this world, heed my call. Rise up, wood monsters!��


    The trees in the Aden Square instantly began to rustle as shes of green light emerged before converging together. Slowly, one green giant after another took shape, and all were over four meters tall. There were about a dozen of them in total, and all of them were holding green staves as they surrounded Olef and his subordinates.


    ��High-level water forbidden spell, extreme freeze.�� Sally had put away her bow, and was brandishing her wand instead. She pointed the wand toward Olef and the others, and a bone-chilling wind swept through the air. The ground upon which Olef and Ebenezer stood was instantly covered by ayer of white frost. The frost then began to creep up their legs as if it were trying to freeze them solid.


    Lulu��s chest injury had also almost fully recovered, and he threw himself at the porcupine battle boar, disying speed and agility that belied his massive frame.


    ��If you won��t surrender, then you can go die.�� Olef raised one hand, and des around half a meter in length immediately appeared around the edge of his shield. He hurled the shield toward the tree monsters, and it flew forth like a massive lethal frisbee, slicing through the necks of the tree monsters. The huge tree monsters were instantly reduced to a vast array of specks of green light, while the shield continued on toward Blour.


    Olef then stomped a foot into the ground, creating violent tremors. The frost on the ground was shattered as a result, and the frosty aura also dissipated.

 Chapter 521 - Is Your Master a Sissy?

    <strong>Chapter 521 Is Your Master a Sissy?</strong>


    This is bad! Blour��s expression changed drastically as he looked at the oing ck shield. He materialized a series of magic shields around himself and thrust his wand forward, creating in midair a green longsword that flew toward the round shield.


    The green longsword was instantly shattered upon making contact with the shield, and it could only slightly alter the angle of the shield��s flight. Thus, it hurtled vertically instead of horizontally toward Blour, violently smashing through the magic shields he had just set up. The shield��s momentum was hampered significantly as a result, but it still crashed into Blour��s chest.


    ��Bam!��


    A dull thump erupted, and Blour flew back for five or six meters before tumbling down at the entrance to Mamy Restaurant. Part of his chest had caved in, and he threw up a mouthful of blood as his face turned deathly pale.


    Anna��s sobs immediately cut off as she turned toward Blour with concern in her eyes.


    At the same time, Olef strode toward Sally, making the ground tremor and quake with each and every stomp of his feet. He was like a round ball rolling toward Sally, storming forth with even greater power and momentum than the porcupine battle boar.


    Sally��s expression remained very calm as she swung her wand through the air again. Four intertwining water dragons hurtled toward Olef as she simultaneously skipped off to the side. Her bow appeared in her hand again, this time with five arrows nocked on the bowstring. All five arrows were let loose at once, but each of them was traveling toward Olef from a different angle.


    Olef raised a hand, and the ck round shield came flying toward him. He caught the shield as if catching a frisbee, and reduced the four water dragons torge sshes of water with a casual swat of the shield. Three of the five arrows were also swatted aside, while the remaining two were easily pped away using his bare hand, thereby keeping himpletely unscathed. The round and mdroit-looking Olef was even faster than Sally, and caught her in the blink of an eye. He didn��t unleash any fancy attack or spell; all he did was m his massive body into Sally��s with devastating force. Sally was instantly sent flying as if she had just been run over by a speeding train, and she, too, fell near the restaurant��s entrance. Cracks appeared in the ground beneath her as she fell, and she also threw up a mouthful of blood, unable to get up again for the time being.


    ��I��m actually a businessman, so I respect the choices of my clients. I must express forlorn regret toward your choices, but I��ll still grant you your wishes.�� Olef put away the round shield in his hand, and strode slowly toward the restaurant��s entrance as he cackled in a sinister manner.


    All of the customers looked away in horror upon seeing that. The terrifying might disyed by Olef was far beyond what they could contend with. Their hearts sided with Blour and Sally, but none of them could do anything in the face of such a fearsome enemy.


    ��If you kill us, you��ll regret it for the rest of your life.�� Blour chuckled coldly without as much as a hint of fear in his eyes.


    ��Oh, really now? I��ve never regretted killing anyone, let alone a piggie.�� Olef��sughter became even more boisterous as if he were preparing to do something very exciting


    Sally glowered at Olef with killing intent burning in her eyes. She had never wanted to kill anyone so badly in her life, but she was most likely the one that would die by his hands instead. She wondered just how many wandering elves on the Nond Continent had fallen to this heinous demon.


    ��Don��t touch Big Sister Aisha!��


    Right at that moment, a mellow yet enraged voice sounded.


    Everyone immediately turned toward the restaurant��s entrance in unison.


    Amy stepped forward and appraised Olef with a solemn expression. She raised her wand high above her head, and eximed, ��Waaah, Queen Amy��s wand, transform!��


    Purple light shed within the purple crystal on the wand, following which a purple staff that was two meters in length appeared in her hands.


    There was a purple crystal ball around the size of a fist on the tip of the wand. Purple and golden light shed within the crystal ball, creating an extremely dazzling disy.


    ��A wand can turn into a staff? Where can I buy a wand like that? It��s so cool!��


    ��She sure is lucky to have two great magic casters as her masters. Just her wand alone is something that��s unique among magic casters!��


    ��Will Amy be stronger once her wand transforms into a staff?��


    All of the customers�� eyes lit up at the sight of the staff in Amy��s hands. At the same time, they were getting quite curious about her power.


    Mag was also looking forward to seeing how much Amy would be able to make use of the oracle stone��s enhancement ability this time. Furthermore, he could already see that Urien was sitting in the lounge chair at the magic potion shop��s entrance, so he knew that everything was under control.


    A little half-elf brat? She��s really cute. She should be able to fetch a good price in the Demon Inds�� ck market. There are some people who would pay a hefty amount for her. Olef��s eyes instantly lit up as he looked at Amy. He had killed someone in Chaos City today, so he would have to flee the area for a while. If he could take this little brat with him, it would him quite a bit of profit.


    As for the wand in her hand, that was just a kid��s toy, so he didn��t have to worry about anything.


    ��Boss, that little brat is at least a 4th-tier magic caster; you should be a bit more careful.�� Ebenezer had experienced Amy��s power firsthand, and knew that she was far more powerful than she looked.


    ��A 4th-tier magic caster?�� A hint of surprise appeared on Olef��s face. So this little brat was a prodigy? That made her an even more prized target. He could develop her into a powerful subordinate or use her as a hostage for negotiations with the Wind Forest. In any case, she would be a valuable asset.


    ��Go, Ultimate Ice Fire Bomb!��


    Amy looked at Olef with a solemn expression as she pointed her staff at him. Red and white light appeared simultaneously in the oracle stone, and a ball of fire and ice hurtled toward Olef.


    All of the customers looked on with wide eyes. Sally and Blour also wore expectant expressions.


    ��Splutter-��


    Olef raised his shield and swatted the Ice Fire Bomb into oblivion as if he had just snuffed out the me of a candle, resulting in a very anticlimactic finish.


    Everyone instantly fell silent upon seeing that. Even though it was unrealistic to expect Amy to defeat such a powerful abyss demon, they were still quite disappointed by the results of this sh.


    ��Hahaha, little brat, are you still being breastfed? Is you master a sissy? A pitiful little spell like that isn��t going to bring me down.�� Olef chortled heartily as he looked at Amy.

 Chapter 522 - Is It Really That Funny?

    <strong>Chapter 522 Is It Really That Funny?</strong>


    Olef was roaring withughter, and so was Ebenezer.


    All of the customers looked at Olef with peculiar expressions on their faces. Some of the customers who were more familiar with Amy turned to look at the old man sitting outside the magic potion shop. These demons really were digging a grave for themselves.


    ��Is it really that funny?��


    A coarse voice that seemed to have originated from the depths of an infernal hell sounded nearby. A bone-chilling aura that was even colder than the wind blowing from the ciers of the Anglo Alps proliferated through the air.


    ��Of course! Don��t you find it hrious, old man?�� Ebenezer was on the brink of tears fromughter as he turned to the hunched Urien.


    ��Master Urien is here!�� All of the customers�� eyes lit up, and they all heaved a collective sigh of relief. Seeing as he was here, Blour and Sally were saved. At the same time, they turned to Olef and Ebenezer with a hint of sympathy in their eyes. Insulting Amy��s master in the face of Urien was the very definition of a bad idea.


    Blour raised his head to look at Urien. He had always known the identity of the old man who always stood at the front of the savory faction line, but he was still struck by a sense of awe and veneration when seeing such a legendary magic caster reveal his power. At the same time, he, too, heaved a sigh of relief.


    Sally looked at Amy, and her heart was filled with warmth. Amy was the first person to step up in her time of peril, and Urien had only appeared because of her.


    Olef��s smile instantly stiffened. He could sense the plummeting air temperature and powerful magic aura swirling toward him, and he turned to face Urien with wide, fearful eyes. He then bowed his head in a respectful manner, and said, ��I didn��t expect to see you here, Master Urien. These people have killed brothers of mine, and I��m only here to avenge them. If my actions have disturbed you in any way, I can only ask for your forgiveness.��


    ��U-Urien!�� Ebenezer��s eyes immediately widened with shock and horror. A series of terrifying legends began to surface in his mind. Regardless of whether it was the genocide of the ogre race or the legendary demons that had died by Urien��s hands, all of them served as a reminder of his terrifying power.


    ��I don��t think it��s funny at all.�� Urien shook his head. A burst of icy blue energy shot forth like lightning from beneath his feet, making its way toward Ebenezer before instantly falling upon him.


    Ebenezer��s massive body was immediately frozen solid, with an expression of shock and horror still lingering on his face. He then crumbled into blocks of ice before shattering into countless tiny frosty shards.


    Olef��s expression changed drastically at the sight of the pile of icy shards that Ebenezer had been reduced to. His eyes were filled with shock and horror as he recalled the news that he had received from the demon race, which stated that Urien was in Chaos City and it was best to avoid him at all costs. Who would have thought that he would be unlucky enough to encounter him? Despite those harrowing thoughts running through his mind, Olef still forced himself to calm down as he said, ��That bastard deserved to die for showing disrespect to you, Master Urien! Please forgive us...��


    ��Little Amy, are you alright?�� Urienpletely ignored Olef, and made his way toward Amy with a gentle expression.


    ��I��m fine, Master Urien.�� Amy was initially a little disappointed that her spell had beenpletely ineffective against the enemy, but her eyes lit up again at the sight of Urien freezing Ebenezer solid. She pointed Olef with tion, and said, ��But he said you and Master Krassu are sissies! He said my weak spells can��t hurt him; is that true?��


    M-Master! And Krassu as well?! Olef stared at Amy with incredulity in his eyes. He suddenly recalled a letter that he had received from his brethren, warning him against messing with the disciple of Urien and Krassu. A restaurant had also been mentioned in the letter, but he had brushed off that detail, regarding it as trivial. However, thinking back to it now, it appeared that the restaurant mentioned was none other than this Mamy Restaurant!


    A chill ran down Olef��s spine as he thought back to what he had said. He could already envision himself suffering the same fate as Ebenezer. It would clearly be impossible to escape from Urien. As for resisting? That would be the best way to die even more quickly.


    ��I think sissy is a good term to describe Krassu.�� Urien chuckled, but as he turned to Olef, his smile grew colder, and he said, ��However, the magic you learned is not weak. It should have no problems taking care of a fat little pig like him. Now then, try the Ice Soul Lotus spell that I taught you today on


    him.��


    Urien raised his hand in Olef��s direction, upon which the ck shield in his grasp suddenly crashed to the ground as if it were an infinitely heavy object. It was then entirely covered in ice and frost.


    ��Master Urien, I bear no ill will toward you or your disciple. This is all a misunderstanding. Us abyss demons have always revered you. Chief Warsy is my uncle; please do him a favor and spare my pitiful life.�� Olef didn��t attempt to pick up his fallen shield. Instead, he was pleading for his life with a desperate expression full of horror. He was filled with remorse over the fact that he had plunged himself into such a perilous situation just for an elderly piggie.


    ��If I were you, I��d be contemting how to survive the ��weak�� attack that��s going to be directed at you next.�� Urien appraised Olef with a cold expression.


    ��Alright!�� Amy nodded with a serious expression as she turned to Olef. She pointed her staff toward the demon, and began to chant a spell that she was not very familiar with yet.


    Dazzling silver light began to converge toward the purple and golden ball on the tip of her staff. Purple and golden light also began to wreak havoc within the oracle stone, creating a brilliant spectacle.


    Olef was still looking at Urien with a wary expression, and didn��t pay much attention to Amy. A spell unleashed by a 4th-tier magic caster was something that he could defend himself from with ease even with his bare hands. After all, Urien had only prevented him from using his ck shield, but had not sealed away any of his power.


    The surrounding bystanders were of the same opinion. The fact that four-year-old Amy was capable of unleashing an intermediate spell was already enough to shock the entire Nond Continent. However, it was clearly still quite unrealistic to expect her to bring down an 8th-tier Olef.


    ��Ice Soul Lotus, sweep away all impurities, go!�� Amy chanted as she waved the staff in her hand toward Olef. A glittering and translucent ice lotus flower then emerged from within the dazzling silver light. It suddenly disappeared before reappearing right in front of Olef.

 Chapter 523 - Please Give Me a Blueberry Ice Cream

    <strong>Chapter 523 Please Give Me a Blueberry Ice Cream</strong>


    The Ice Soul Lotus was like the most intricate artistic masterpiece. The transparent ice crystals reflected the dazzling silver light, and instantly appeared above Olef before silently blossoming. As the Ice Soul Lotus blossomed, countless wisps of ice were suddenly projected downward from above in an area with a diameter of around two meters. Olef was forcibly encapsted within that area, and the Ice Soul Lotus exploded at the same time. The lotus flower petals transformed into sharp des which converged toward Olef. Each and every petal shimmered with an icy cold light, and there were several dozens of those petals.


    ��How could this be?!�� Olef��s attention was immediately wrenched away from Urien. As a melee tank, he didn��t carry any magic barriers or anything of that nature. However, as the countless wisps of ice fell, he could already sense that his mobility had been restricted, and the lotus petal des presented an even more potent threat than Blour and Sally had. This spell had already exceeded the boundaries of a 7th-tier spell; it was at least infinitely approaching a spell unleashed by an 8th-tier magic caster.


    If he had had his ck shield, he would have been absolutely confident in his ability to ward off all of the des of ice. After all, defense was his forte. However, his shield had been sealed in ice by Urien, and his mobility had been restricted. In the face of the countless oing des of ice, he could only evade in a small area and use his bare hands to defend himself.


    ��What powerful magic waves! The oracle stone must have enhanced the power of her spell by an extreme degree!�� Blour also looked on inplete disbelief. He had thought that Amy��s limit was a 4th-tier spell, but he could clearly sense that her Ice Soul Lotus could pose an absolute threat even to him, thereby making the true upper limit of her power a mystery.


    The oracle stone is only triggered randomly, but that works to intimidate the enemy as it presents a potential underlying hazard. However, this is not Amy��s true power. Mag had to remind himself of this in order not to get swept up in unrealistic expectations.


    The ferociously spinning des of ice flew toward Olef from all directions. Olef��s body was quite fat and burly, but his movements were extremely agile. Heshed out with his tworge hands, shattering all of the des of ice that came into contact with his palms.


    However, there were simply too many des for him to deal with, and no matter how fast he was, he couldn��t take care of all of them.


    One of the des sliced across his back, piercing through his thick leather armor and sending a pir of blood gushing into the air.


    Almost at the exact same moment, one de after another pierced through Olef��s armor, leaving a series of wounds on his body. There were also some des of ice that exploded within his body, leaving behind ghastly wounds, and instantly reducing it to a mass of blood and mangled flesh.


    ��Thud!��


    The des of ice disappeared, and a thickyer of ice appeared on the ground. Olef��s entire body was stained with blood as he fell to his knees. His entire body had been severely ravaged, and he supported himself with his hands as he stared at Amy. He was still in disbelief that such a little girl could be capable of unleashing such a terrifying spell.


    ��Amy won!��


    The customers were allpletely stunned by what they were seeing. The demon who had defeated Blour and Sally with ease was now kneeling in front of Amy, and Amy had reduced him to this state through her own power, not by relying on Urien. Everyone felt as if this world had gone insane!


    ��That��s so powerful!�� Even Amy was stunned by the power of her own spell. She faltered momentarily before putting on a serious expression as she said, ��You big baddie, do you see how strong I am now? I, Amy, am super fierce!�� Following a brief stunned silence, everyone burst into raucousughter. No one had anticipated this result, and they felt as if they had just witnessed a miracle.


    ��Grandpa...�� Anna fell onto Joshua��s chest again, and sobbed with heartbreak and despair.


    ��We��re from the Gray Temple! Everyone, make way!�� Right at that moment, a loud voice erupted as Barzel arrived on the scene with several Gray Temple investigators.


    The surrounding bystanders separated to create a path for them. Due to the fact that the incident had taken ce right when a transition was taking ce in the patrol shift, the Gray Temple personnel were quitete to the scene, and the battle had already concluded.


    Barzel looked with a grave expression at the bloodstained Olef kneeling on the ground, and then turned his attention to the wounded Blour and Sally, as well as the dead bodies of the demons and orcs strewn on the ground nearby. Such brutal homicide taking ce in the Aden Square was enough to be treated as a 4th-tier incident.


    He looked at the shards of ice on the ground, then at Urien and Amy, and he knew that the two of them were clearly somehow rted to this incident. That gave him quite a headache. Things always became reallyplicated when those two were involved.


    ��Mr. Barzel, this is what happened...�� Mag made his way over to Barzel, and gave an ount of the recent events. Sally had killed most of the orcs and demons present, so he had to rify that they deserved to die. Otherwise, Sally would most definitely be condemned and charged for murder. Only through doing that could he minimize the impact of the incident, as well as ensure that as little attention was drawn to her as possible.


    ��Hunting parties for elves?�� Barzel looked at Anna, who was still sobbing over Joshua��s body, and then at Blour and Sally before nodding as he said, ��This is an extremely serious incident, so those two elves will need toe with me for an interrogation along with that demon.��


    ��I have no objection toing with you, but I hope you can send troops to search for their base located five kilometers north of Chaos City as quickly as possible. There are still many of our elven brethren held captive there, and now that these guys have died, they��re very likely going to make an escape. In that case, it would be a disaster for our brethren regardless of whether they��re killed or transported elsewhere. I do not want to see such a tragedy repeat itself.�� Blour struggled to his feet and turned a sympathetic gaze toward Anna.


    Barzel looked at the heartbroken Anna, and hesitated momentarily before nodding as he said, ��I��ll be sure to report this to my superiors. The Gray Temple is responsible for maintaining safety and order within and around Chaos City, and we stand firm against all uwful activity in that area.��


    Blour nodded before making his way over to Anna. He squatted down in front of her, and looked into her eyes as he said, ��Anna, my name is Blour, and I��ll be taking care of you from this day forth. Is that


    ok?��


    ��No, I want my grandpa, I only want my grandpa...�� Anna shook her head as she pressed her face tightly against Joshua��s chest. She had already cried herself hoarse.


    Blour stood up and turned to Mag as he said, ��Mr. Mag, please give me a blueberry ice cream. Also, I��ll have to trouble you to look after Anna tonight. I have to go and kill all of those bastards.��

 Chapter 524 - The Feeling of Having Two Daughters

    <strong>Chapter 524 The Feeling of Having Two Daughters</strong>


    The porcupine battle boar that Lulu had been engaged in a fierce battle with was reduced to shards of ice by a single nce from Urien. The severely wounded Olef was detained along with Blour, Sally, Lulu, and Xixi. As for Urien and Amy, they were unanimously championed as heroes by all of the onlookers, so they were not taken into custody.


    The personnel from the Gray Temple quickly cleaned up the scene and carried away all of the dead bodies. All of the onlookers also dispersed, leaving two investigators standing next to Joshua and Anna withplex expressions. They were at a loss for what to do with the dead elf and his grieving granddaughter.


    After such a tragic event, Mag closed down the restaurant for the night.


    ��Father, Big Sister Aisha will be fine, right?�� Amy turned to Mag with a concerned expression. Yabemiya was also appraising Mag with a worrisome look.


    ��Don��t worry, she did a good deed, so she��ll definitely be fine. She��s just going to the Gray Temple to rify the situation.�� Mag nodded in response. He could tell that Blour was no ordinary elf, and they weren��t at fault anyway, so he didn��t have to worry about them. His main priority was Little Anna. Blour had asked him to look after her in his stead during his absence.


    Amy��s gaze fell on Anna before she turned to look up at Mag. ��I feel so sorry for that big sister. We should go help her.��


    Mag walked into the restaurant, and quickly returned with a blueberry ice cream in his hands. He led Amy over to Anna before squatting down in front of her.


    ��Don��t cry, Big Sister. I��m Amy, and this is my father. Your grandfather has be a star; he��s gone to a better ce. Can you let us look after you?�� Amy wore a genuine expression on her little face as she consoled Anna in a mellow voice.


    Anna slowly raised her head upon hearing that. She looked at Amy and Mag with her red and swollen eyes, and tears continued to flow down her cheeks.


    ��Don��t cry, Big Sister. Your grandfather has be a star. Father says my mother lives on the moon. They��re both in the sky, so they won��t be lonely up there.�� Amy stepped forward and gently wiped the tears from Anna��s eyes.


    ��Really?�� Anna looked at Amy with a hesitant expression.


    ��Of course. Father would never lie to me.�� Amy nodded firmly. She then pointed up to the moon, and said, ��Look, there��s a new star next to the moon; I didn��t see itst night. It must be your grandfather. He didn��t leave you; he��s still looking at you from up in the sky.��


    ��Grandpa...�� Anna looked at the bright star that Amy was pointing to, and her eyes gradually lit up.


    ��That��s right. Your grandfather told you that he was going to be a star. He wouldn��t lie to you. These two are going to take him away now and bury him so his soul canpletely transform into a star. That way, he��ll be able to stay with you forever in the night sky.�� Mag also offered constion in a gentle voice. Even though he was lying, if a lie like this could give a child like her a happier childhood, then he was willing to tell a lie.


    ��Really...?�� Anna looked at Mag, and then down at Joshua. She seemed to be quite hesitant and conflicted.


    ��Yes. Father wouldn��t lie.�� Amy nodded firmly.


    ��Maybe you can bid a final farewell to your grandfather. Remember what he told you: be a free and kind-hearted elf,�� Mag encouraged.


    Anna was silent for a moment before rising to her feet and bowing to Joshua in farewell. ��Goodbye, Grandpa. I��ll talk to you every night from now on.��


    Mag stood up and turned to the two Gray Temple investigators as he said, ��Take him away and find a good burial site for him, please. Please notify me of the burial location after the event, I��ll issue the required fees.��


    ��Alright.�� The two of them nodded gratefully before carrying Joshua onto a horse-drawn carriage, which soon departed.


    Anna looked on all the way until the carriage had disappeared into the distance. Tears began to shimmer in her eyes as if she were going to cry again.


    ��This is the blueberry ice cream that you like. Your grandfather must have wanted to take you here again for another ice cream, right?�� Mag handed over the blueberry ice cream with a smile.


    Anna looked at the ice cream with a hesitant expression, and didn��t ept it.


    ��The ice cream is super delicious; I really like it too. You should take it, Big Sister.�� Amy offered encouragement, and as she did so, she couldn��t help but lick her lips at the sight of the ice cream in Mag��s hand.


    Anna grappled with an internal conflict for a moment before carefully epting the ice cream that was being offered to her. A cool and refreshing sensation wafted toward her, and tears began to flow down her face again as she took her first lick.


    ��It��s a little cold outside, so let��s go sit in the restaurant. Amy can sleep with you tonight.�� Mag was feeling quite sympathetic toward Anna. Both her parents had passed away, and her grandpa was also gone. She had no rtives left in this world.


    Anna nodded gently, and Amy held onto her hand before leading her into the restaurant.


    Boss really is a good person, Yabemiya thought to herself.


    After entering the restaurant, Mag went into the kitchen, and cooked Amy and Anna a Yangzhou fried rice each. After eating an ice cream and a Yangzhou fried rice, Anna��s mood improved significantly. There was still no smile on her face, but she wasn��t crying anymore, and she was reciprocating Amy��s attempts to make conversation with her.


    After finishing the fried rice, Mag took the two little girls upstairs to tuck them into bed.


    ��Ugly Duckling, you��ll have to sleep on the floor tonight. Big Sister Anna will take your ce today.�� Amy appraised Ugly Duckling with a serious expression as it tried to mber up onto her bed.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling looked up at Amy with a pitiable expression. It rolled onto its back, then sidled up to Amy��s leg, and rubbed its little head against her foot.


    Anna��s eyes lit up at the sight of Ugly Duckling. She had found the orange kitten adorable when she was eating her fried rice, and she was struck by the urge to hold it.


    ��Wheedling won��t do any good.�� Amy remained resolute in her stance.


    ��Meow-�� Ugly Duckling was immediately deted, and it turned to Anna with a beseeching look.


    ��Um... Can we let it sleep on the bed as well? It looks so miserable.�� Anna mustered up the courage to speak up after a brief hesitation.


    ��Alright, then. Seeing as Big Sister Anna is speaking up for you, I��ll let you sleep on the bed.�� Amy nodded slightly reluctantly as she looked at Ugly Duckling.


    ��Meow-�� Ugly Duckling immediately gave an ted cry, and a smile also appeared on Anna��s face.


    ��Alright, all three of you should go to bed now.�� Mag tucked the three of them in with a smile on his face. Ugly Duckling was nestled between the two little girls, and as he looked at the three little heads poking out from under the nket, Mag was suddenly struck by the feeling that he had two daughters.

 Chapter 525 - Sargeras, I’ve Got Business For You

    <strong>Chapter 525 Sargeras, I��ve Got Business For You</strong>


    ��Can I ask you to save the elves held captive in the underground cer?�� Anna turned to Mag with a beseeching look in her bright eyes.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag was just preparing to tell the two little girls a bedtime story, and he was taken aback by her request.


    ��All of them have been locked in cages in the dark and dank underground cer. They don��t have any food or water, and Grandpa said that they��ll die if they��re not rescued.�� Anna looked at Mag with a sympathetic expression, and tears were shimmering in her eyes again.


    ��That��s so sad; please save them, Father.�� Amy was also pleading with her bright eyes opened wide.


    Mag felt as if his heart were melting at the sight of the adorable wheedling elven duo. A rush of blood flowed into his head as a result. Those elf traffickers should die horrible deaths for their heinous crimes!


    There were still many elves being tormented in the dark underground cer, and he didn��t know how long it would take for the Gray Temple to deploy personnel to search for that base. If those traffickers caught wind of their leader��s death, and fled the base with all of their elven prisoners, then that would be a tragedy. The memory of Joshua��s death was still fresh in his mind. Even an elderly elf like him had the courage to rescue his brethren-even if it meant risking his life in the process.


    Aftering into this world, Mag was burdened by the pressure arising from the existence of enemies that Mag Alex had made. In the face of such fearsome foes, Mag could only hide his heroic side and prioritize his and Amy��s safety above all else. As a result, he had forgotten what it felt like to be a hot-blooded justice warrior. He had unintentionally be more selfish, and refrained from engaging in activities that would endanger himself and Amy.


    As he looked into Amy��s and Anna��s clear and pure eyes, a hint of shame welled up in his heart.


    He had been avoiding this topic with Anna as he didn��t want her to be sad. However, there was also another subconscious underlying reason, and that was that he didn��t want to know too much about this matter, as he would feel guilty for not doing anything if he were to glean more details.


    He seemed to have already forgotten what kind of person he was.


    He wasn��t Shen Mag, as Shen Mag was always straightforward with his words and actions, and asionally had a hot-blooded side to himself as well. He had a sharp tongue, but most of the time, his words rang true and cut straight to the point. Those restaurants closed down not because of his sharp tongue, but instead due to the fact that they really had problems.


    He wasn��t Mag Alex, either, as Alex always let his sword do the talking. If he encountered anything he didn��t like, he would let his sword sort it out.


    Those who had fallen by his de included evil knights, man-eating demons, and evil dragons that attacked viges. If he heard about any injustice in this world, he would immediately arrive on the scene. All of the evildoers that others couldn��t kill were in by himself or his purple-striped griffin.


    But now, he had ced himself under a crippling set of shackles. He had lost his pure heart and hot-blooded attitude. In the process, he had also lost the qualities of courage and sacrifice that were imperative for a knight, thus bing the kind of person that he��d once detested.


    This is not the type of father that Amy likes, is it? If I always think about running away in the face of problems, how am I going to be a good father and support a family? A series of questions shed through Mag��s mind, and he was suddenly enlightened. His eyes lit up as he thought to himself, Perhaps it��s time I made some changes...


    Mag turned to Anna after making up his mind, and asked, ��Anna, do you know where that ce is? If I asked you to take us there, would you be able to find it?��


    ��Yes, I remember where it is. Grandpa told me that we can get there by going north from Chaos City, then we go along a river...�� Anna immediately sat up and began to give a serious reply.


    ��Alright, then let��s go and save them.�� Anna was clearly fit to be their navigator, so finding the base wouldn��t be an issue.


    ��Really?�� Anna��s eyes immediately lit up with excitement as she looked at Mag.


    ��I knew Father would agree! Father is a true hero!�� Amy also sat up and looked at Mag with tion.


    Meanwhile, Ugly Duckling looked around with a confused expression. It had fallen asleep as soon as it had been tucked in, so it had no idea what was going on.


    ��You two stay upstairs for now; I��ll go make some preparations.�� Mag was quite ted at the sight of Amy��s joyful smile and sparkling eyes. He turned to go downstairs as he murmured to himself, ��There are some leftover dough and braised meat from the dinner service tonight...��


    Half an hourter, Mag emerged from the restaurant with his bicycle. Amy had changed into her magician robes, and was helped into the basket at the front of the bicycle by Mag. Anna had also been fitted into a set of blue magician robes, and she was seated on the backseat of the bicycle with a curious face and arge lunchbox in her hands.


    ��Let��s go!�� Amy yelled with tion as she raised her hands high into the air.


    Mag smiled as the bicycle began to gather speed.


    Anna was initially quite curious, and had her eyes wide open until she looked down at the bicycle tire below her. She was petrified by the sight of such a fast-moving vehicle being supported by just two wheels, and closed her eyes tightly as shetched onto Mag��s clothes.


    In contrast, Amy was riding the bicycle in the basket for the first time, and was giggling with joy. ��Don��t be scared. This is a bicycle; it won��t fall over.�� Mag could feel the clothes tightening abruptly around his midsection, so he offered gentle words offort.


    Anna was somewhat soothed by Mag��s words, and she found the ride to be quite stable. She could feel the refreshing autumn breeze blowing on her face and hear Amy��s joyfulughter. After a brief hesitation, she slowly opened her eyes to find the nearby trees quickly being left behind. It was an experience simr to riding a horse, but it was a lot more stable. This was quite a strange feeling, and she still insisted on clutching onto Mag��s clothes tightly.


    The bicycle passed through the Chaos City streets, leaving behind dumbstruck bypassers, of which there weren��t very many, as it was alreadyte in the night.


    Mag parked the bicycle in a courtyard located in the northern part of the city before helping Amy and Anna down onto the ground.


    ��Father, aren��t we going to save the elves? Why did wee here?�� Amy was quite perplexed.


    Anna was also looking at Mag with a puzzled expression, but she didn��t say anything.


    ��We need some helpers.�� Mag brandished the lunchbox in his hand before striding over to the door. He knocked on the door, and yelled, ��Sargeras, I��ve got some business for you.��

 Chapter 526 - Let’s Go, Burning Legion!

    <strong>Chapter 526 Let��s Go, Burning Legion!</strong>


    ��Boss Mag!�� The door opened, and Mond��s bleary eyes immediately snapped alert at the sight of Mag. He abruptly turned, and yelled into the yard, ��Boss, Boss Mag is here!��


    ��D-demon!�� Anna took a couple of steps backward in fear and almost fell over.


    ��Don��t be scared, Big Sister Anna. Bald Head No. 2 isn��t a baddie.�� Amy hurriedly supported Anna and offered words offort.


    ��How could you be so careless, Mond! You��re scaring the kids! Is that something that weva demons should be doing?�� Sargeras emerged with a stern expression. However, that was soon reced by a smile as he turned to Mag, and said, ��Hello, Boss Mag and Amy, why have youe here thiste in the night?��


    He then turned to Anna with a bashful smile, revealing rows of pristine and even teeth as he said, ��Hello, little girl. Mond isn��t a bad guy. He��s not too handsome, but you don��t have to be scared of him.��


    Kiel and the others also made their way to the entrance. All of them looked outside with curious expressions, but they refrained from approaching Mag��s trio upon seeing Anna��s fearful expression.


    However, the bald, burly, and intimidating Sargeras wasn��t any more likable than Mond, so his words didn��t soothe Angus��s fears. Instead, she sidled up even closer to Amy, and looked on with fear at Mag and Sargeras. The ones that had been hunting them down this entire time were demons, so why had Mag taken her to a den of demons? Was he trying to sell her?


    ��Don��t be scared. They may be demons, but they��re not bad people. There are good demons out there.�� Mag offered gentle words offort to the fearful and wary Anna.


    ��Not bad people?�� Anna looked into Mag��s genuine eyes, then into Sargeras�� eyes. Her grandfather had once taught her how to identify whether someone was good or bad, and he had told her that one��s eyes couldn��t lie. She couldn��t see any ill intent in Sargeras�� eyes, so he was indeed different from the demons that had tried to hunt them down.


    ��Big Bald Head isn��t a baddie. He even helped us beat up baddies in the past. He may be very ugly, but he��s surprisingly a good person.�� Amy nodded to support Mag��s words. ��Er, am I supposed to feel good about that...?�� Sargeras�� expression was a little peculiar. In any case, he was already used to Amy��s unintentionally sharp tongue, so he turned to Mag as he asked, ��Do you need us to do something for you, Boss Mag? Feel free to tell us if you��re experiencing any difficulties. We��ll definitely help you to the best of our abilities.��


    Mond and the others all nodded in agreement. Their eyes were filled with benevolence and even a hint of fanaticism as they looked at Mag.


    ��I do indeed have something that I need your help with.�� Mag nodded in response. He passed the lunchbox in his hand to Sargeras, and said, ��We��re trying to save some elves who have been captured by a demon hunting party. This is your reimbursement.��


    ��Boss Mag, there��s no need for reimbursement when employing our services. Are you looking down on our Burning Legion? We can��t ept this...�� Sargeras shook his head and tried to reject Mag��s lunchbox, but his words suddenly cut off as he caught a whiff of the contents inside. ��Is that the scent of the holy roujiamo?��


    ��That��s right, there are roujiamos inside.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��Oh!�� All of theva demons�� eyes immediately lit up upon hearing that, and they turned to stare at the lunchbox in unison.


    ��That��s... Boss Mag, you��re far too kind. You didn��t have to.�� Even though that was what Sargeras was saying, he had already taken the lunchbox from Mag and was hugging it tightly to his chest. He then said solemnly, ��Boss Mag, your enemy is the enemy of our Burning Legion!�� ��That��s right! We��ll f*ck them up!�� theva demons chimed in.


    ��Then I��ll have to trouble you tonight.�� Mag smiled and nodded.


    ��Let��s go, Burning Legion!�� Sargeras yelled as he raised the lunchbox high above his head.


    ��For the holy roujiamo!�� All of the demons chanted in unison, waking up all of their neighbors in the process.


    Mag wanted to bury his face in his palm. They clearly had a badass name, ��Burning Legion��, so why did they insist on chanting such an embarrassing slogan? These demons really were quite adorable in their own unique way.


    ��For the holy roujiamo?�� Anna was also looking at theva demons with a surprised expression. She didn��t know what Mag had just given them to prompt such a vehement reaction, but it appeared that he really did have no intention of selling her. Instead, he had managed to convince these demons to fight other demons with them; that was quite extraordinary to her.


    ��Don��t you guys want to eat some before we go?�� Mag tried his best to suppress hisughter as he turned to Sargeras.


    ��No need. We��ll have some when we begin the initial charge. Roujiamos can significantly enhance ourbat prowess, and it��s quite dark, so we can use theva mes activated to light our way forward.�� Sargeras shook his head with a bashful smile as he asked, ��Boss Mag, where are those bastards right now? We��ll go kill them!��


    ��Only Anna knows their location, so we��ll being with you. Let��s set off right away.�� Mag helped Amy and Anna back onto the bicycle, and looked back at Sargeras with a smile as he asked, ��You��ll be able to keep up, right?��


    ��Don��t worry about us, Boss Mag. We��ll slow down to match your pace,�� Sargeras replied confidently.


    ��We��ll see about that.�� Mag shook his head with a mysterious smile. He then began to pedal his bicycle, and it shot forth like an arrow.


    ��Holy f*ck! What��s Boss Mag riding?�� Sargeras�� eyes widened as he tucked the lunchbox under his armpit. He then picked up the foldable chair beside him, and yelled, ��Let��s go!��


    It took Sargeras and the others quite a while to arrive after Mag had parked his bicycle at the northern city gates. They weren��t extremely out of breath, but it clearly hadn��t been a leisurely jog for them, either.


    ��Boss Mag, what��s that thing that you��re riding? How could it be so fast?�� Sargeras was staring at Mag in disbelief. He didn��t think that Mag could beat them in a contest of speed.


    ��This is a bicycle.�� Mag smiled in response. His physical condition was better than even that of the most professional cyclists in his past life. When riding a top-grade professional bicycle like this one, his top speed could easily exceed 100 km/h, so he held a significant advantage when traveling over t terrain. However, he wasn��t going to waste time on such exnations. He got onto his bicycle again, and said, ��Let��s keep going. If we get there toote, they might have left already.��


    After making their way out of the city, the road began to be bumpier. Under Anna��s guidance, Mag quickly abandoned his bicycle and continued on foot. Soon, an abandoned vige appeared up ahead.


    ��Boss Mag, is that the ce?�� Sargeras wore a very excited expression as he handed out roujiamos to hispanions.

 Chapter 527 - I’m Very Disappointed in You

    <strong>Chapter 527 I��m Very Disappointed in You</strong>


    ��Hurry up! Gather together all of the piggies that can fetch a good price and prepare to transport them through the underground passageway. Kill the rest and don��t leave any behind!�� Within arge courtyard, Terry was hurling instructions. He forced himself to maintain a calm and collected expression, but there was undisguisable panic in his eyes.


    He was originally already supposed to be on his way to the Demon Inds. However, Olef suddenly received news earlier in the day that the location of their base had been exposed. Thus, Terry was told to remain behind in order to deal with any potential changes that could arise. Meanwhile, Ebenezer led a group to hunt down that old elf and the little brat before Olef also departed.


    Terry had just been told by a subordinate that something had happened to Olef and the others, and that someone could be on their way to raid their base very soon.


    Olef was the leader and supporting pir of their entire hunting party. Ebenezer was more powerful than Terry too, so the loss of those two struck a heavy blow to their party.


    However, these circumstances also made him the most powerful and high-ranked being in the entire hunting party. As such, there was a hint of excitement intermingled with his panic and horror. If he could take over the rest of their subordinates, and then sell off all of their piggies, he would be the true leader of the hunting party.


    In the underground cer, demons and orcs held ming torches as they tugged violently on the hair of the elves. The young and elderly elves were split up, and if any of them moved even slightly too slow, they would be struck by a whip or kicked to the ground.


    However, the elves maintained an eerie silence. Their expressions were nk and dead, and they would only utter light groans even when they were struck by whips. There was no light in their eyes at all, and it was as if they were a horde of zombies.


    Don��t me me for not going to save you, Boss. You can only me your own terrible luck. I��ll be sure to sell off all of these piggies for you, and I��ll also look after your hunting party in your stead. Terry rested his hands on the banister as he looked at his subordinates and the elves down below. His heart rate was elerating, and there was a hint of a demented flush on his face.


    ��Big baddies! Hurry up and surrender! Otherwise, we��re going toe in!��


    Right at that moment, a tender voice sounded from outside.


    ��Hmm? What was that?�� Terry asked with furrowed brows.


    ��Master Terry, there��s a human with two piggies outside, yelling in front of our gates. One of the piggies seems to be that little brat that came with the old elf earlier today!�� An orc quickly delivered a report.


    ��How many people do they have?�� Terry asked.


    ��Just three; there��s no one else,�� the orc replied.


    ��Is there anything special about that human?�� Terry asked.


    ��Not really. He looks just like a normal human, and he��s not even carrying a weapon.�� The orc shook his head in response.


    ��Hehe, little piggie, I was thinking about going to find you, but who would have thought that you��d deliver yourself to me? I��m going to kill all of you to avenge Boss Olef!�� A sinister smile appeared on Terry��s face as he quickly strode over to the gates of the courtyard. He then turned to the orc and demons guards, andmanded, ��Open the gates!��


    Mag��s trio was situated over 10 meters away from the gates. Amy turned to look up at Mag with a perplexed expression. ��Father, they��re not too scared to open the gates, are they?��.


    Anna looked at therge courtyard before her, and was struck by a hint of fear and sorrow. She and her grandfather hade here this afternoon, thus resulting in them being hunted by those demons and orcs.


    ��They could be.�� Mag looked on with narrowed eyes. These guys were most likely on high alert and in the process of transferring their forces elsewhere. This abandoned vige was very secluded and difficult to find. With only a rough direction as a guide, it would most likely take a very long time before the Gray Temple could find this ce.


    ��Little brats, who gave you the courage toe here to your deaths?�� The gates were opened, and Terry strode out from within, followed by a few orcs and demons who were carrying ming torches. All of them had their eyes fixed on the two little girls apanying Mag.


    ��Liang Jingru[1].�� Mag nodded with a serious expression.


    Hmm? Terry raised an eyebrow as he looked at Mag with narrowed eyes. Who��s Liang Jingru? Is she a powerful being from the human race? They had to have some powerful backers. Otherwise, why would this guy try to raid their base with these two little girls?


    ��We��re here to save the elves. If I were you, I��d release all of the elves in captivity as quickly as possible. Maybe we��ll consider sparing your lives and offering all of you to the Gray Temple then.�� Mag voice carried an undertone of warning as he spoke.


    ��That��s right, big baddie. You should all hurry up and surrender! Otherwise, I won��t spare you!�� Amy nodded with a serious expression.


    Terry burst intoughter upon hearing that. He looked at Mag with a sinister smile, and said, ��Do you think I��m an idiot? All you��re doing is offering yourselves up as a midnight snack for me. Those two little piggies should fetch a high price in the Demon Inds�� ck market.��


    ��Lu Xun[2] once said, people always like to use their shorings to attack others in an attempt to divert attention away from those shorings.�� Mag looked at Terry, and sighed as he said, ��Look at your fat pig head. What gives you the confidence to name elves piggies? If we had to find a pig here, you��d be the one that bears the most resemnce to one.��


    ��You... !�� Terry��s eyes widened with rage, while the orcs and demons beside him struggled to suppress theirughter.


    Father is so amazing! Amy looked up at Mag with reverence and admiration in her eyes. She discovered for the first time that her father was also very crafty with his words.


    A smile also appeared on Anna��s face, and her nerves were soothed significantly. That demon really did look like a pig. With that image in mind, he wasn��t all that scary to look at.


    ��Damn you, human! I��m going to kill you!�� Terry roared as he transformed into a berserking magic boar. He absolutely detested others referring to him as a pig; that was the most scathing insult to him. His eyes immediately turned red, and two massive tusks sprouted from his mouth as he charged toward Mag��s trio.


    ��I��m very disappointed in you.�� Mag shook his head before raising a hand as he yelled, ��Burning Legion!��


    ��Attack!��


    Sargeras�� booming voice erupted.


    ��For the holy roujiamo!��


    A loud and synchronized chant sounded as a bunch of mingva demons rushed out from the nearby forest. All of them were holding a roujiamo, currently in the process of stuffing them into their mouths.


    Sargeras led the way from the front, wielding his foldable chair in one hand and holding the remaining half of his roujiamo in the other. He came crashing down like a ming meteorite, and swung his chair violently toward Terry��s head.


    [1] Liang Jingru is a Mysian Chinese pop singer with a popr song named ��Courage��.


    [2] An extremely iconic Chinese writer, essayist, poet, and literary critic.

 Chapter 528 - All-in-on Service

    <strong>Chapter 528 All-in-on Service</strong>


    The foldable chair was the most powerful of the 10 most dangerous weapons in this world. Mag had always been of that opinion. Using a folding chair in battle presented abination of unbridled power, as well as technical and aesthetic prowess. Sargeras was worthy of being referred to as the premiere chair-wielder in the world.


    As such, he couldn��t help but nod in appreciation and approval at the sight of the chair mming into Terry��s face, which was twisted with shock and horror, sending him crashing into a wall.


    The rest of theva demons instantly destroyed the remaining orcs and demons. A crushing victory was secured in a very short span of time.


    ��Wow!�� Anna��s eyes widened as she looked in awe at theva demons. The demons and orcs that had appeared to be so terrifying to her were so pitifully weak in the face of the mingva demons.


    In contrast, the terrifyingva demons suddenly became quite adorable in her eyes after she witnessed them vanquish the ursed demons and orcs. Thus, the fear that she harbored toward them in her heartpletely disappeared.


    Amy��s father is so awesome. He can recruit the help of so many demons just by using food. All he has to do is stand and watch. Anna turned to look at Mag with reverence in her eyes.


    Sargeras swatted aside a few demons who were trying to close the gate with his foldable chair. He then plucked Terry up from the ground and tossed him in front of Mag. He stomped a foot on Terry��s back, and said, ��Boss Mag, what do you want done to him?��


    Terry had been pped so hard by the foldable chair that his head no longer even felt like his own. Even though hisbat prowess was slightlycking, he was still a 7th-tier demon. He had only ever suffered this feeling of being beaten so convincingly andprehensively when he had sparred with Olef.


    ��Lava demons!�� After returning to his senses, Terry finally managed to identify their assants.


    Theva demons had once been a legendary subspecies of the demon race. They were very powerful, and possessed extraordinary me-maniption abilities. They used to be one of the top three subspecies of the demon race, and even though they had been on a constant decline since then, he had to admit thatva demons were close to invincible among beings of the same rank.


    There were so manyva demons present, and what was even more incredible was that all of them followed the orders of a human!


    ��Don��t kill me! I was forced into this by Olef. I actually feel really sorry for those elves as well...�� Terry turned to Mag with a panicked expression, wondering what Mag��s identity was.


    ��Knock him out, then throw him in a sack. The Gray Temple will take care of him.�� Mag couldn��t be bothered to listen to Terry��s lies.


    ��Thump!�� Terry��s voice was abruptly cut off following a dull thud. Sargeras picked up his foldable chair and looked at Mag with a bashful smile as he said, ��Boss Mag, there are still a few of those bastards inside. We��ll take care of them first before youe in.��


    ��Alright, thank you for your efforts.�� Mag nodded with a smile before ncing down at the motionless Terry. Sargeras hadn��t held back at all with that blow to the head, so he didn��t even know if Terry was still alive.


    Sargeras led theva demons and charged into courtyard, cleaning up the rest of the demons and orcs. All of them were knocked out and thrown into rucksacks with ease, and soon, arge pile of rucksacks had been gathered at the center of the courtyard.


    ��What��s going on up there? You two, hurry up and go have a look!��


    Themotion in the courtyard soon reached the ears of those in the underground cer, and one of the demons barked some nervous instructions at his subordinates. He was aware of the situation, and knew that if the Gray Temple really had discovered their base, then no one would be able to escape.


    ��Is someone here to save us?��


    The elves who were being treated like animals had also heard themotion up above, and a hint of hope lit up in their soulless eyes.


    ��What��s going on over there?��


    Several kilometers away, there were many people searching for the base of the hunting party. Blour was among them, and he suddenly raised his head as he turned in the northwestern direction. He could see dazzling mes erupting in that direction, along with the sound of explosions andbat. Those details were particrly clear in the dark and silent night.


    He had only been detained in the Gray Temple for a short while before Yngwie came to bail him out. There was an abundance of evidence and witnesses, so Blour and Sally were quickly deemed innocent. As such, they were both released on the scene.


    Blour requested that the Gray Temple send out a team to find the base in which the elves were being held captive. As an elven ambassador, Yngwie could speed up the process significantly, and following some brief medical treatment, Blour and Sally apanied a team of Gray Temple investigators to search for the base.


    However, the location that Joshua had disclosed prior to his death was far from specific. The area five kilometers to the north of Chaos City was extremely vast, and finding a base in that area was like searching for a needle in a haystack. Even Blour was gradually beginning to lose confidence, wondering if they would be able to find the base before the orcs and demons had evacuated.


    ��That ce is also within the range of our searching scope. We should go there right away.�� Sally had already begun to rush toward that direction.


    ��I hope that��s actually the right ce.�� Blour also quickly followed her lead. He was very anxious. If that fire had been intentionally lit by the demons and orcs to burn down their base, then they would have most likely already evacuated the scene.


    ��Follow them!�� Brandli of the Gray Temple issued amand to the rest of the investigators. Elf trafficking was a practice that Chaos City stood firmly against. Elves were very important to both the Gray Temple and Chaos City, so they took this incident very seriously, particrly as it had taken ce so close to Chaos City.


    ��Father, can I go and help?�� Amy was very eager to join in on the battle.


    ��Boss Mag, everyone in the courtyard has been taken care of. The rest of them should be hiding underground; would you like toe down with us?�� Sargeras asked with a smile.


    ��Yes, yes, yes! We��lle with you!�� Amy immediately raised her hand in response.


    ��Alright, then, we��ll have a look as well.�� Mag nodded. He gently held onto the hand of Anna, who was gripping the hem of his shirt with a nervous expression. He grabbed onto Amy��s hand with his other hand, and led the two of them into the courtyard.


    There was a huge pile of sealed rucksacks in the courtyard, and an asional groan of pain could be hearding from within them. Mag was stunned by the Burning Legion��s efficiency.


    From battle to capture and packaging, the Burning Legion provided an all-in-one service that was both reliable and fast.


    Thus, their group continued on toward the underground cer. Sargeras walked at the forefront, and the mes on his body lit up the inky ck underground passageway. Amy held her wand and followed him with excitement shimmering in her eyes. Mag walked behind Amy with Anna��s hand in his, carefully surveying their surroundings.


    ��S-stop! If you keep going, I��m going to kill all of them!��


    Right at that moment, a trembling voice sounded from within the underground cer.

 Chapter 529 - You Deserve a Brick

    <strong>Chapter 529 You Deserve a Brick</strong>


    There were two ming torches lit in the depths of the inky ck underground cer. A stickly thin demon with a ck horn on his forehead and a pair of dark green eyes was holding a little elf girl hostage. There was a sharp bone de protruding from his hand, resting on the little girl��s throat. A thin red line had already been drawn on her skin as the demon looked at Mag��s group with a twisted expression.


    There were about a dozen or so weapon-wielding orcs and demons behind him, and all of them wore expressions of shock and horror. They didn��t know what had happened above the ground, but the fact that these people were able to make it into the underground cer indicated that their brothers up there had most likely already been wiped out.


    What was even more terrifying to them was that their enemies were being led by ava demon, followed by a human and two little piggies. Behind them was a horde of even moreva demons.


    The most powerful being among them was a 5th-tier Zweig, but he clearly stood no chance against these assants if they had already taken out the 7th-tier Terry. As such, they could only hope to turn the tables by using the piggies they had captured.


    All of the elves who had been imprisoned and tortured for an extended period of time turned to look at the approaching party. They were feeling quite fearful at the sight of the mingva demons. If they were to be rescued only to fall into the hands of a group of even more terrifying demons, then that would furtherpound their nightmare.


    However, they then quickly noticed a little half-elf behind theva demons, upon which their eyes immediately lit up. Her purple magician robes looked veryvish and regal, and even though she was only a half-elf, her intricate features and pointy little ears bore a strong resemnce to those of a true elf.


    Of course, that wasn��t the important point. What was worthy of note was that a half-elf little girl had appeared here. Could it be that these people really were here to rescue them?


    The heinous demons and orcs who had tortured them like animals were now trembling in fear; that was something that the elves had never seen before.


    However, they were still being held by these demons, and sharp weapons rested on their vitals. If a conflict were to arise, they didn��t how many of them would lose their lives.


    Even so, they weren��t fearful of death. Inparison with being tortured in this dark underground cer, then bing lowly ves deprived of their freedom, death was a sought-after release. At the very least, they could see a glimmer of hope up ahead. If their deaths could buy the freedom of their brethren, then they were willing to pay that price.


    Mag was holding a cuboid object in his hand. He looked at the eyes that were shimmering with renewed hope in the underground cer, and a heavy expression appeared on his face. The passageway was lined with cages that were less than a meter tall. Some of the elderly elves confined in those cages could only curl up into balls due to the cramped space.


    The air carried a musty scent as well as an extremely foul odor. The tattered clothes on the elves�� bodies were covered with all types of filth, and it was very difficult to imagine how the predominantly mysophobic elves had survived in such conditions, and how they were able to withstand the physical and psychological torture of their confinement.


    Rage began to ignite in Mag��s heart. Even though the elven race was one of the masterminds engineering Mag Alex��s downfall three years ago, Mag had a good impression of the vast majority of elves. It could be said that they were Amy��s half-brethren, and they predominantly loved peace and nature. They were one of the most amicable races on the Nond Continent, but they were being treated like lowly animals!


    Sargeras�� eyes were also burning with fury. He was a demon himself, but theva demon race would never stoop to oppressing the weak. However, these demons were clearly different from them. They had no moralpass to guide their actions, and had no qualms about imprisoning and humiliating these elves.


    The main issue was that those elves were being held hostage, and their lives could be taken at a whim. Theva demons could easily crush these orcs and demons, but they weren��t confident in their ability to save all of the elves, so they didn��t dare to act rashly.


    Zweig heaved an internal sigh of relief at the sight of a wary Sargeras. He could sense that thisva demon was the most powerful of the lot, and was most likely the leader of the group. Seeing as he cared about the safety of these piggies, he could use them as bargaining chips to ensure their own safety, as well as perhaps other things, like riches and resources.


    With that in mind, a smile appeared on Zweig��s face, and a hint of confidence welled up in his heart. He looked at Sargeras, and yelled, ��You had better not try anything funny if you want to save these piggies. Otherwise, my de will slice through her neck in an instant! You only have one choice now, and that��s to -��.


    ��All of you baddies should die!��


    Right at that moment, a mellow voice sounded.


    Amy glowered at Zweig as she stood behind Sargeras. Her staff had already appeared in her hands, and purple and golden light was crackling like lightning in the oracle stone.


    ��Heh.�� Zweig gave a disdainful chuckle at the sight of Amy. He didn��t pay any heed to her. A little piggie like her clearly posed no threat to him, so all he had to do was to focus his attention on Sargeras and the otherva demons.


    ��Ice Soul Lotus, ice seal domain!�� Amy pointed her staff at Zweig, and dazzling white light appeared. A glittering and translucent lotus flower emerged before appearing directly above Zweig in the blink of an eye. The air temperature in the entire underground cer instantly dropped over 10 degrees. The ice lotus hovered above Zweig and hispanions, and ayer of frost appeared over their bodies. All of them were immobilized as if time had been stopped.


    The smile on Zweig��s face stiffened, and an expression of shock and horror appeared in his eyes. The bone de in his hand trembled slightly as he attempted to free himself from this immobilization effect.


    However, right at that moment, a red cuboid object suddenly flew through the air before striking Zweig in the face with unerring uracy.


    Blood sttered in the air, and Zweig��s body fell back uncontrobly. The bone de resting on the little elf girl��s neck was also hurled aside as a result, and he thumped to the ground with wide eyes. Even in the split second before he fell unconscious, he was still unable to figure out just what that red cuboid stone was.


    ��Burning Legion, kill them!�� Sargeras faltered momentarily upon seeing that before immediately charging forward while brandishing his foldable chair. One demon or orc was felled after another with each swing of his chair, and all of them were subdued in the blink of an eye. Not a single elf was harmed during the process.


    ��You deserve a brick.�� Mag stepped forward and picked up the red cuboid object, which turned out to be a red brick

 Chapter 530 - You’re Free

    <strong>Chapter 530 You��re Free</strong>


    ��It��s here!�� Blour and Sally arrived at therge courtyard. There wererge footprints as wells signs of explosions and battle that could be seen in the courtyard. Magic waves and a scorching aura remained in the air, clearly indicating that a fierce battle had just taken ce.


    Blour and Sally both wore wary expressions. They were still unsure of whether there were more powerful demons in this hunting party, and from the signs of the battle, it appeared that the ones who had stormed the courtyard were no less powerful than they were. They weren��t sure if this third party were friend or foe, so they had to be careful.


    The two of them slowly approached the courtyard with their wands clenched tightly in their hands, ready to unleash spells at a moment��s notice.


    ��Whoosh!��


    Blour unleashed a re spell, and a white ball of light exploded, lighting up the entire courtyard.


    ��Huh? What��s this?��


    Blour and Sally had already prepared themselves for battle, only to be stumped by the sight of rucksacks strewn throughout the yard. Therge rucksacks were clearly all full, and an asional groan could be hearding from within them.


    ��Why do I get a familiar feeling from this ce?�� Sally��s brows furrowed with confusion. The battle here had just concluded not long ago, and nothing remained aside from these rucksacks.


    Blour opened a few rucksacks to check their contents, and his brows also furrowed with confusion. ��There are demons and orcs in here! These guys should be members of the hunting party, but they��ve been knocked out. Who could have done this?��


    ��Tie them all up first, then see if there are any other ces that they can hide. They can��t have gone too far, and we haven��t found any of the captured elves yet.�� Brandli was panting slightly as he issued those instructions. As a magic caster, his physical fitness was slightlycking.


    ��I can hear something from that direction!�� Sally listened in silence for a moment before pointing at a certain corner in the courtyard.


    ��It��s an underground cer! The elves could be there! Let��s go down and have a look!�� Blour quickly rushed over to that corner, where there was a passageway leading downward. The wall showed signs of being scorched, yet he didn��t hesitate in the slightest as he descended.


    Sally looked at Blour with aplex gaze before also jumping down into the passageway.


    ��Station a few people outside. Everyone else,e with me. We can��t let any demons or orcs get away.�� Brandli also jumped down into the passageway with his wand in his hand and a wary expression on his face.


    The demons and orcs in the underground cer had been taken care of. Amy dispelled the Ice Soul Lotus in the air, and the temperature gradually returned to normal. With the effect of the scorching heat radiating from theva demons, the elves who had been frozen solid quickly regained their mobility.


    They looked around at their fallen tormentors with nk expressions as if they were still struggling toprehend what had just happened.


    ��You��re all free now.�� Amy stepped forward with a joyful smile.


    Her words exploded like a p of thunder in the minds of the elves, and their eyes widened in unison. A myriad of emotions that they had not experienced for what felt like an eternity welled up in their hearts, and they erupted into raucous cheers.


    Some elves wept for joy, while other elves embraced each other. After suffering through countless torment, they had finally recovered their freedom.


    Many of them turned to Amy with gratitude, admiration, and even... a hint of reverence!


    ��Isn��t that what Princess Irina had said when she had rescued us? Nothing has been heard about her for over three years, but is there finally someone who��s going to save us in her stead? This little girl is a prodigy!�� An elderly elf stared at Amy with a scorching gaze.


    Even though she appeared to be quite young, the fact that she was able to unleash such a powerful spell at her age made her worthy of the title of a super prodigy. If she really wanted to dedicate herself to freeing captured wandering elves, it wouldn��t be long before she forged a reputation that was just as brilliant as Princess Irina��s.


    The scene of Amy using her magic to immobilize everyone was absolutely stunning. Many of the elves had also realized this, and were looking at Amy with a fervent light in their eyes.


    Amy is so powerful! Anna was also staring at Amy with wide eyes. They were both only little girls, so why was she so exceptional?


    She turned her attention to the freed elves, and a smile appeared on her little face as she murmured to herself, ��If Grandpa could see this, he would be really happy as well, right?��


    Mag silently stowed away the brick in his hand. It was a weapon that could be used interchangeably between three modes. The edges presented 1.5 times damage enhancement, while the corners could deal twice the damage. Bricks were a must-have weapon for travelers, and had many uses.


    At the same time, they were very portable, and could ensure speedy attacks. They could also be hurled as long-ranged weapons as well.


    Even with the advancements in military technology, the brick was still considered to be the go-to weapon for many minimalist travelers.


    At least, this was what Mag was trying to convince himself of after spending a copper coin to purchase this brick from the system.


    A smile appeared on Mag��s face as he looked at the reverent expressions directed toward Amy on the faces of the elves.


    If half-elves wanted to receive acknowledgment from the entire Nond Continent, then they had to start by securing the approval of the elven race first. It would be unrealistic to expect the dogmatic views of the Wind Forest to be changed in the immediate future, but the wandering elves were a different story. In their eyes, anyone who could protect and rescue them was worthy of their reverence and praise.


    That was a blueprint that Mag was unfurling today. If these elves could return to the Wind Forest with dignity one day, perhaps their attitude would be able to influence the entire elven race.


    This was very important. Of course, Amy��s happiness was even more important.


    And indeed, Amy was very happy to see so many pairs of admiring eyes and to receive so much gratitude from the freed elves. She had never been praised and thanked by so many people at once in the past, and it meant even more to her as those genuine words wereing from elves.


    ��No need to thank me. I only defeated some bad people. It was Big Sister Anna and her grandfather that led us here.�� Amy waved her little hands in a slightly overwhelmed and embarrassed manner.


    ��Anna! Boss Mag! And Amy!�� Blour��s surprised voice suddenly sounded from behind them.

 Chapter 531 - Are You Seeing This, Grandpa?

    <strong>Chapter 531 Are You Seeing This, Grandpa?</strong>


    The mes on the bodies of theva demons lit up the pitch-ck underground cer. There were unconscious demons and orcs strewn all over the ground, as well as elves with tattered clothing celebrating their newfound freedom. Aside from them, there were also Mag, Amy, and Anna.


    Blour was very surprised to see this. It appeared that they were alreadyte to the scene, and that all of the elves had clearly already been sessfully rescued by Mag and the others. Furthermore, from the grateful and reverent expressions that they appraised Amy with, it could be presumed that she had yed an instrumental role in the rescue mission.


    In contrast, the sight of the wounded and disheveled elves who had been locked in cramped cages dealt a heavy blow to his heart. He had heard rumors about them back in the Wind Forest, but seeing them for himself still made his soul tremor in shock and fury. The rage surging through his veins made him want to kill all of the unconscious demons and orcs on the ground!


    ��Boss, Amy!�� Sally was also quite surprised to see them. She didn��t think that she would encounter them here, and was even more shocked to see that they had already sessfully rescued all of the captured elves. At the same time, she finally knew why she had been struck by a familiar feeling earlier �C it was due to the fact that she had sensed the auras of theva demons.


    Her gaze then fell on the elves who had been stuffed into cages like animals, and her brain wentpletely nk. There was only an incessant ringing sound in her mind as she took in the scenes around her. What was most difficult for her to swallow was that the ones who had inflicted this torment upon her brethren were the so-called noble elves in the Wind Forest. They had done so just to satisfy their own greed and desires.


    Furthermore, she was one of them. She had enjoyed all of the benefits that they had during the past two decades, and she had once made it her target to convince all of these wandering brethren to return to the Wind Forest.


    She had never detested her identity so much before. She hated the elvenws that she had once regarded as a sound and appropriate set of regtions.


    Beneath the grandeur andvish lifestyles enjoyed by those from the major families, there was a dark underbelly that made her want to throw up. How demented would someone have to be in order to ally themselves with their enemies so they could reduce their own brethren to ves?


    ��Boss Mag?�� Brandli had also arrived on the scene with the Gray Temple investigators. He caught a glimpse of the scenes in the underground cer, and a furious expression also appeared on his face.


    All of the elves backed away with wary expressions at the sight of the neers, particrly when they saw Blour and Sally. ��Big Sister Aisha, Big Sister Xixi, you��rete.�� Amy giggled joyfully as she turned to look back at Sally and Xixi. She then turned back to the elves, and said, ��Don��t be scared; they��re not bad people. Big Sister Aisha and the others are also here to rescue you.��


    ��Looks like Boss Mag and Little Amy have beaten us to it. You are today��s heroes.�� Blour��s emotions were quite conflicted. He was relieved that the elves had been rescued, but also quite ashamed that someone had to do his job in his stead. However, he was still happy overall that the elves had been saved. He had been concerned that they would be transported elsewhere or put through even more torture, but the situation was clearly much better than what he had anticipated.


    ��Anna asked us toe here. She recalled the way to the base, and as the situation was quite urgent, I could only ask Sargeras and hispanions for help. All of the demons and orcs have been taken care of, but the elves are all carrying injuries. Perhaps you can help us treat them.�� Mag exined the situation to everyone, and intentionally downyed his own contribution to the rescue mission.


    ��Hehe, Amy did all of the work. We just tagged along for moral support.�� Sargeras chuckled bashfully.


    ��I am Brandli from Chaos City��s Gray Temple. The Gray Temple is taking this matter very seriously, and will provide all of you with the assistance that you need. If you would like to go to Chaos City, I can provide protection on the trip there.�� Brandli stepped forward, and instructed, ��Get the elves out of the cages first. Everyone skilled in healing magic,e forward and administer treatment to the elves.��


    Amy��s exnation and Brandli��s words soothed the frightened elves. The Gray Temple personnel smashed open the locks on the cages and rescued the imprisoned elves. The magic casters who were skilled in healing magic immediately began to administer treatment, but progress was very slow as most of them weren��t very powerful, and there were over 100 elves in the cer awaiting treatment.


    ��Madam Aisha, are you alright?�� Xixi made her way over to Sally with a concerned expression at the sight of her pale features.


    ��I... I��m fine.�� Sally returned to her senses, and shook her head with a nk expression.


    ��Looks like they��ll need our help. Some of these elves are very severely injured, and there are a lot of them too. I won��t be able to handle the situation on my own.�� Xixi turned to the elves with a sympathetic look.


    ��I...�� Sally turned to the injured elves with a painful and conflicted expression as she thought to herself, They became like this because of me. What right do I have to help them and ept their gratitude?


    ��I��ll leave you to it, then.�� Xixi looked at Sally with a meaningful expression before making her way over to the injured elves. She and Lulu had traveled the Nond Continent for several centuries, so she had some knowledge of these events.


    Blour looked into Sally��s eyes with an earnest expression, and said, ��During the years that the princess was away from the Wind Forest, she destroyed many hunting parties that targeted our elven brethren, and rescued countless captured elves. Under her watch, there were virtually no demons or orcs that dared to touch the wandering elves on the Nond Continent.��


    A sh of light seemed to have appeared in Sally��s eyes, clearing away the conflict and confusion within. She turned to Blour with renewed focus, and nodded firmly as she said, ��I agree to your proposal fromst night.��


    After saying that, she quickly strode over to an elderly elf who was lying on the ground. After a brief conversation, green light hovered out from her wand and fell on the wound on his chest. The wound quickly healed, and color gradually returned to his face.


    Things went smoother than I expected. She really is a good girl, although still not as good as me, of course, Blour thought to himself as he looked at Sally darting around from one elf to the next busily.


    With the inclusion of Sally and Xixi, the rate at which the elves were being healed sped up significantly. The elves with more severe injuries were prioritized, while those with only light injuries were led by the Mag and the others out of the underground cer.


    ��Phew.��


    After returning to the surface, the night was still pitch-ck, with only the stars and the moon providing any light. However, the freed elves still heaved long sighs of relief as they breathed in the fresh air outside. Many of them began to sob uncontrobly.


    ��Are you seeing this, Grandpa? They��ve been freed...�� Anna murmured to herself as she looked up at that bright star in the sky.

 Chapter 532 - Stealing Popularity

    <strong>Chapter 532 Stealing Poprity</strong>


    The elves�� injuries were treated very well, and Xixi used grass and leaves to stitch together simple items of clothing for them. The clothes were quite crude, but still much better than the tattered and putrid clothes that they were wearing.


    I also want to learn healing magic. That way, I��ll be able to help heal them as well. Amy looked on with a serious expression.


    ��Thank you, thank you all so much.��


    The elves were full of gratitude toward their saviors. They had recovered their freedom, and their injuries had been treated. They were dead on the inside, but had been granted a new life. Thinking back to their torturous days spent in the underground cer, they couldn��t believe they had managed to survive that harrowing experience.


    Many of them had their attention fixed on Amy. She was a half-elf, but she had won them over with her disy of power. Furthermore, her deration of freedom had tugged on everyone��s heartstrings. They began to miss Princess Irina as well as the days when they didn��t have to worry about being hunted down.


    She was only a small little girl, but perhaps one day, she would be the new elven savior of the Nond Continent.


    ��You��re all wee,�� Amy replied happily as she put away her staff.


    ��Boss Mag, is there anything else you need our help with?�� Sargeras asked as he chomped on a roujiamo.


    Mag patted Amy��s head with a smile as he responded, ��Everything is already done. I thank you and everyone from the Burning Legion for your efforts.�� He was very pleased with these allies that he had gained through the use of roujiamo.


    ��You��re far too kind, Boss Mag. We��ll be going back now; we still have to do missions tomorrow.�� Sargeras rubbed his bald head with a bashful smile, and waved at Amy as he said, ��We��re going now, Amy.��


    ��Bye bye, Bald Heads!�� Amy also waved farewell to them.


    ��By the way, the roujiamo was really delicious.�� Sargeras left a parting remark with a bashful smile before leading theva demons away. The Burning Legion was like a group of walking red mes as they made their way through the night.


    Amy yawned before looking up at Mag, and asked, ��Father, when are we going home to sleep?��


    ��About that...�� Mag turned to look at Anna, who was still looking up at the sky in silence, and gently asked, ��Anna, will youe back with us tonight or go with him?��


    ��Anna, Joshua asked me to look after you as his final wish. I��ll be sure to treat you well.�� Blour made his way over to Anna, and looked into her eyes with an earnest expression.


    ��Big Sister Anna, if youe with us, you��ll have a soft little bed to sleep on, and a lot of toys to y with. Most importantly, you��ll be able to eat super delicious ice cream and other dishes every day.�� Amy was trying to tempt Anna intoing with her and Mag.


    ��Um...�� Anna looked at the genuine Blour, then at Amy��s expectant gaze and Mag��s gentle expression, and was very hesitant.


    Mag was feeling quite sympathetic toward Anna as she was quite a pitiable child. However, he cared more about what Amy thought. If she didn��t like Anna, then he definitely wouldn��t take her in, as that would only prove detrimental to both little girls. However, it appeared that Amy seemed to really like Anna.


    ��Little Anna, if you��d like to, you can alsoe with us. I��m Xixi, and this is Lulu. We really like kids too.�� Xixi made her way over to Anna with an amicable smile on her face.


    Anna grappled with internal conflict for a long while before mustering up her courage as she turned to Mag. ��Can you please teach me how to cook?��


    ��Huh?�� Mag was slightly taken aback by that request. He didn��t think that she would be interested in bing a little chef.


    Anna was two or three years older than Amy, so she was also about half a head taller. Even so, it would still be very difficult for her to reach the kitchen bench even if she were to stand on a small stool. As such, it would be difficult to teach her to cook.


    Blour and the others also wore expressions of surprise upon hearing that. They looked at Anna, then at Mag, wondering how he was going reply.


    ��Of course you can learn if that��s what you really want,�� Mag replied with a smile. Amy was clearly more interested in magic and eating than cooking. At the moment, he had the right to have two cooking students. One was Yabemiya, but the other spot was still vacant for Anna to take.


    ��Thank you.�� Anna��s eyes lit up with tion. She turned to Blour, and asked, ��If I go with you, can I still go to Amy��s restaurant to learn cooking?��


    Blour hesitated momentarily at the sight of Anna��s expectant gaze before nodding as he replied, ��I��ll be staying in Chaos City for the uing period of time. If you want to learn cooking, I can take you to the restaurant every day.��


    ��Alright, then I��ll go with you. I believe in Grandpa��s choice.�� Anna nodded as she looked at Blour.


    ��What a pity.�� Anna was slightly disappointed. She then looked at Anna, and asked, ��Big Sister Anna, can you cook for me once you learn how?��


    ��Of course I can.�� Anna nodded in response.


    ��Yes! That way, we��ll be able to see each other regrly.�� A joyful smile resurfaced on Amy��s face. Shetched onto Mag��s hand and swung his arm from side to side as she said, ��Let��s go home, Father.��


    ��Sure.�� Mag picked up Amy in his arms with a smile on his face. He respected Anna��s decision. After all, Joshua had entrusted her to Blour prior to his death, so this was what he would have wanted as well. Even after making that decision, Mag didn��t leave immediately. Instead, he turned his attention to Brandli.


    The Gray Temple personnel made a rough tally of the elves at the scene. Due to the fact that the incident had transpired quite close to Chaos City, there were even elven inhabitants of the city among the victims. As such, the Gray Temple was willing to offer basic living needs to these elves in Chaos City. At the same time, the Gray Temple guaranteed their safety.


    If they wanted to permanently settle in Chaos City, they could submit an application, which would grant them residency upon being granted.


    None of the elves made a decision on whether they wanted to do that on the spot. However, none of them refused the offer to head to Chaos City, either. After being held captive in that nightmarish cer for so long, they needed a safe ce to rest, even if it was just to have a good sleep.


    After everything was said and done, Mag carried Amy in his arms and departed with Xixi, Lulu, and Sally. He rode his bicycle back to the restaurant, and Amy had already fallen asleep by the time they reached their destination.


    What a kind and adorable little girl. Mag smiled as he gently carried Amy upstairs and tucked her into her little bed. After brushing his teeth and washing up, hey down on his bed and closed his eyes. His consciousness entered the test field for the God of Cookery as he said internally, ��System, I want to learn how to make beef kebabs!��


    ��Boss, our restaurant has closed down for three days and been listed as an untrustworthy restaurant by the Catering Association. All of our customers have turned on us; what do we do?�� A restaurant employee looked at Ricky, and then at the empty rotisserie with a concerned expression on his face.


    ��It��s all that ursed Mamy Restaurant owner��s fault. If it weren��t for him, our rotisserie wouldn��t be reduced to this state. We��ll reopen for business starting from tomorrow. However, we��ll need to think of some other ways to recover our reputation.�� Ricky was in a very foul mood as he reclined in arge chair.


    ��Boss, do you already have a n in mind?�� The employee��s eyes lit up with anticipation.


    ��We won��t be able to get onto the Aden Square foodpetition rankings board anymore, but didn��t you say that his restaurant has been very popr recently? We��ll just have to steal his poprity!�� Ricky chuckled coldly in response.


    ��Steal his poprity? How are we going to do that, Boss?�� The employee was perplexed.


    ��Of course we��ll be doing so using our forte. Didn��t you say that his restaurant doesn��t have any roast meat?�� A sinister smile appeared on Ricky��s face.

 Chapter 533 - A Raging Bull

    <strong>Chapter 533 A Raging Bull</strong>


    ��Do you need something?�� Blour got down from his horse-drawn carriage in front of the elven embassy, and was surprised to find that Sally was waiting for him nearby.


    ��Yes,�� Sally replied with a cold expression.


    Blour helped Anna down from the carriage with a smile as he said,�� Anna, go in with Grandpa Yngwie. Someone will help you wash up and change you into some new clothes.��


    Yngwie took a nce at Sally before walking into the embassy.


    ��Alright.�� Anna nodded before curtseying at Sally. She looked up at the grand embassy building before making her way inside behind Yngwie.


    Blour turned to Sally, and asked, ��What do you want to say?��


    Sally looked at the smiling Blour, and discovered that her former image of him hadpletely crumbled. In the past, she had thought that he was the epitome of a vain andzy rich boy. However, the courage he showed in the face of Olef and his urgency when searching for the base couldn��t have been feigned.


    He truly did want to help the elves that were suffering on the Nond Continent.


    Sally was silent for a moment before asking, ��Did you know that this was going to happen beforehand?��


    ��Would you believe me if I told that I knew about all this when I was just 10 years old?�� Blour wore a guilt-ridden expression as he said, ��When I was a young boy learning how to ride a horse, I had ame elven servant who looked after my horse. He was a middle-aged elf of few words with a ve brand emzoned on his face. At the time, I took joy in ridiculing and pranking him. I would whip him over the most trivial mistakes or force him to race me on foot while I was horseback... I didn��t think that I was doing anything wrong or inappropriate at the time. Everyone from the major families was doing the same thing.��


    ��What happened after that?�� Sally asked.


    ��After that, he had his good leg broken over a small mistake, and was thrown out of the estate. It was pouring down with rain that day, and I wasing back home after ying with some friends. I caught sight of him sobbing in despair in the heavy rain, and I was frightened. I was suddenly struck with a sense of guilt, and asked him why he was crying.


    ��He looked at me for a long time, and his tears suddenly subsided as he told me his story. He told me that he had survived the war among species, and that even though he was only an ordinary elven warrior, he had in demons and orcs that had invaded the Wind Forest. Following the conclusion of the war, he chose to leave the Wind Forest to wander the continent. However, he was captured by demons and orcs 20 years ago, and one of his legs was broken in the process. He then became a ve to the Baibilly Family, suffering horrendous abuse at the hands of my family members. He told me that the same tragedy had befallen most other elven ves. After finishing his story, he picked up a long sharp rock and thrust it into his own heart.�� Blour��s voice was very calm, but his tightly clenched fists betrayed the true extent of his emotional turmoil. He looked at Sally, and said, ��Do you know what his final words to me were?��


    Sally pursed her lips in silence.


    ��He told me that freedom is the soul of an elf. Without freedom, an elf will die and the elven race will fall.�� A wry smile appeared on Blour��s face.


    The two of them looked at each other in silence, basking in the cold moonlight.


    After an extended silence, Sally asked, ��What��s your n?��


    ��I want to return freedom to our elven brethren. Not only do I want to protect the elves wandering the Nond Continent, I also want to save the elves being oppressed in the Wind Forest and the elves who have lost their souls under the rule of the major families. Only then will the elves truly be saved.�� Blour��s expression became quite animated as he took a step forward. At the same time, he lowered his voice slightly, and continued, ��Also, if I��m not mistaken, the princess has also been trying to do the same thing in the past few years. Back when she was roaming the continent, she had ughtered the hunting parties until they almost ceased to exist. She holds an extremely revered position in the hearts of all of the elves outside the Wind Forest. However, the first thing she did after her three-year-long self-inflicted seclusion was to kill Schubert and convince the queen to abolish very. If she wants topletely abolish a system that has existed in the elven race for the past few decades, she��s inevitably going to face strong bacsh from the major families. It would be difficult to weather that storm on her own.


    ��Hence, the n I propose is to gather the wandering elves to create a powerful force. At the same time, I want to gain as much power as possible among the major families as well as the entire elven race. When the princess trulyys the cards on the table, we can act as her main supportive force in opposing anyone who dares to stand in her way. We can save the entire elven race!�� Blour��s breathing was elerating, and a hint of fanaticism appeared in his eyes.


    Sally��s eyes also lit up upon hearing that. As someone who had been selected as a princess candidate by Helena, she had her own judgment and insight on Blour��s n. The events that she had just witnessed hadpletely turned her world upside down, thereby making her approve of Blour��s vision.


    ��I can fake an interest in you so you can receive more attention and power in the Baibilly Family, but your two brothers are already preparing to inherit the family. If you want to overtake them in that race, it��ll be a very difficult endeavor, especially when you��re nning on remaining in Chaos City for a long time.�� Sally contemted the situation momentarily before continuing, ��Also, the princess was able to draw reverence from the wandering elves as she��s very powerful, and doesn��t have to worry about any doubts or criticism directed at her from those in the Wind Forest, but if we want to obtain more power within those families and the elven race, then we have to at least pretend to side with them.


    ��My two half-brothers are both idiots. If I wanted topete with them, they would have no chance at all. You only have to give the nod, and I assure you that I��ll be able to win them over in half a year.�� Blour shook his head nonchntly, but a concerned expression then appeared on his face as he continued, ��But you��re right. We can only set things into motion from behind the scenes; we can��t lead from the front. We need to find someone who is powerful enough and can receive the same level of adoration from our elven brethren as the princess once did...��


    The two of them both fell silent for a moment before their eyes lit up, and they yelled the answer in unison.


    ��Little Amy!��


    ��Amy!��


    A white light shed, and Mag entered the familiar kitchen. At this moment, there was a long metal bench positioned in the very center of the kitchen, upon which was strapped a ck cow that was close to five meters in length. It caught sight of Mag with itsrge eyes, and suddenly began to struggle violently. The metal bench began to tremor as a result, and it appeared that the cow would be able to break free at any moment. ��Holy f*ck! Did you really need to bring in an Ironhide Bull just for some kebabs?!�� Mag immediately stepped back with a fearful expression.

 Chapter 534 - What Lavish Kebab

    <strong>Chapter 534 What Lavish Kebab</strong>


    Ironhide Bulls were 4th-tier magic beasts due to their iron-like hide and violent nature. They were very aggressive creatures, and would often attack unprovoked, making them one of the most troublesome magic beasts for hunters and mercenaries to deal with.


    The Ironhide Bull had powerful defensive properties, so killing one would take a very long time. However,pared to other 4th-tier magic beasts, it had no valuable body parts aside from its flesh and hide, so it had a very low benefit-to-cost ratio.


    And yet, there was an Ironhide Bull strapped to the metal bench, causing the bench to shake violently along with its vehement struggles. Mag��s eyelids twitched upon seeing that, and he was worried whether the bull would be able to struggle free from its bindings. It would be very difficult to evade such a huge creature in such a small space.


    ��Selecting and obtaining premium ingredients is a standard duty of a good chef. It is the prerequisite to cooking a perfect dish, and as a candidate to be the God of Cookery, you should learn about all of the ingredients that you��re going to use and choose the best parts from them.�� The system��s voice sounded.


    ��You��re not asking me to kill this cow, are you? What kind of chef does that nowadays? That��s the butcher��s job!�� Mag raised an eyebrow.


    ��Now, you must learn to kill this Ironhide Bull, then procure the beef required for making kebabs. The cow-ughtering experience bag has already been released; you may begin learning now.�� The system remained unfazed by Mag��s opposition.


    Mag took a deep breath to calm himself down. He then looked at the ��Pao Ding(1) cow-ughter method�� experience bag in his mind, and a peculiar look appeared on his face.


    ��I have to admit, you sure can get your hands on a lot of things.�� Mag opened the experience bag, and a surge of information flowed into his mind, forcing him to close his eyes so he could absorb the influx of data.


    It was said that Pao Ding��s cow-butchering prowess was so extraordinary that he didn��t even need to look at the cow before him to perfectly kill and dissect it.


    Mag had thought that Zhuangzi was merely exaggerating in his description of Pao Ding��s skills, but now... he felt as if Zhuangzi had been too modest in his assessment.


    This Pao Ding truly was an extraordinary man!


    He was able to dissect a cow with his consciousness alone, so there was no need to look at his subject. That wasn��t because Pao Ding was a psychic or had supernatural powers. Instead, it was because he had such a thorough understanding of the structure of a cow��s body that his de could glide with unerring uracy between the bones and the flesh, separating the two without evening into contact with the bones. This kind of technique was truly extraordinary.


    The experience bag Mag had just received contained a thorough description of this process. It detailed the entire procedure from draining the cow of blood to dissecting it; everything was presented to him in minute detail. After absorbing everything into his memories, Mag felt as if he had be a vastly experienced butcher.


    As heuded Pao Ding internally, he couldn��t help but recall Mag Alex��s dissection of giant dragons. In his memories, there were certain points ovepping between Pao Ding��s cow-ughtering method and Alex��s dragon-ying method. In the eyes of Mag Alex, giant dragons were no longer giant dragons. Instead, they were merely prey with countless openings and weaknesses for him to exploit.


    Pao Ding had ughtered cows incessantly for three years to hone his skills, while Alex had devised his method after ying countless dragons. Even Mag was rather curious just how many dragons he had in.


    If I have some spare time, I should sift through the cultivation methods and special things in my memories. It would be foolish of me to ignore such a massive treasure trove. I can��t just rely on the system to help me get stronger, Mag thought to himself. He picked up a cleaver from the nearby knife holder before making his way toward the Ironhide Bull.


    ughtering the Ironhide Bull had been a daunting prospect to him a short while ago, but now, the creature was merely a pile of blood, flesh, and bones in his eyes. All he had to do was to separate the bones and flesh before dissecting them into different ingredients.


    The violent Ironhide Bull glowered at Mag, and its eyes had already be crimson. Perhaps its fury was being fueled by its fear. In any case, it was bing even more violent, and the metal bench began to tremor with even greater ferocity.


    However, Mag��s expression remained calm and collected. He raised his cleaver and brought it down upon the Ironhide Bull��s neck in one fast and decisive motion. The Ironhide Bull��s hard skin was easily sliced open by his sharp cleaver, and Mag quickly grabbed the bull��s horns, pressing its head back onto the metal bench. Blood began to gush into the blood basin on the bench, and the frantically struggling bull soon waspletely motionless.


    After that, Mag was able to easily peel off the bull��s entire hide. Perhaps it was due to his extensive sword training in recent times, but Mag��s control over his cleaver was exemry as he dissected the bull. Using the experience and memories in his mind, he was able topletely dissect the bull in less than half an hour with his cleaver onlying into contact with bones on a few asions. The bones that were extracted were ced off to the side and assembled to create a skeletal bull.


    I��ve got another skill that could earn me a living now. If the restaurant doesn��t work out for some reason, I can be a butcher. Mag put down his cleaver and nodded with satisfaction at the sight of the portions of beef on the metal bench. He was still quite far away from being able to dissect a cow without even looking, but he was quite pleased with the result considering it was his first attempt.


    Contrary to its hard hide, the Ironhide Bull��s flesh was very soft and juicy with superb marbling. Mag��s eyes immediately lit up upon seeing that.


    As an avid lover of steak in his past life, Mag was very familiar with all of the renowned types of beef all over the world. The expensive Japanese Kobe beef was widely epted as the most exceptional in quality, the Australian grain-fed Angus beef was extremely fine, the


    Charis beef produced in Burgundy, France, was more chewy... However, none of those types of beef could hold a candle to the flesh of the Ironhide Bull.


    Its color, marbling, and meat quality were clearly superior to anything that he had ever seen. Mag was really looking forward to seeing what it would taste like after being cooked.


    Roast beef kebabs used the cow��s rib-eye found on the back of the cow��s neck, over the spine and in front of the ribs.


    The rib eye beef had a perfect distribution between lean and fatty parts, and the marbling on the beef was like an artistic masterpiece.


    ��Using beef of such premium standard to make kebabs... What avish kebab.�� Mag couldn��t help but cluck his tongue in wonder.


    [1] Pao Ding was a cook detailed in one of Zhuangzi��s books, and he was said to have an extraordinary cow-ughtering method.

 Chapter 535 - System, What Am I to you?

    <strong>Chapter 535 System, What Am I to you?</strong>


    ��If premium beef makes up the body of the perfect kebab, then its soul is the sauce. Sauce of the highest standard can captivate the diner��s taste buds and enhance the vor of the beef to the maximal extent. The sauce created by each and every chef is unique, and it��s what sets them apart from other kebab chefs.�� After Mag had mastered the cow-ughtering technique, the system��s voice sounded once again.


    Mag was in full agreement with that statement. On Earth, one could purchase beef of the most premium quality as long as they had money. However, the same portion of beef yielded apletely different vor when cooked by different chefs. It was as if the chef had injected their soul into the cut of meat, and the most important factor contributing to that disparity was the sauce.


    Making the sauce is quite a technical skill as well. Mag opened the condiments box nearby to discover that almost all of the 28 slots in the box had been filled.


    He did have an experience bag for making the sauce, and there were three types of vors for him to choose from, consisting of barbeque, spicy, and garlic. However, the system didn��t give him the specific ratios of condiments that were meant to be used. Instead, terms like minute amount, small amount, moderate amount, andrge amount were used.


    ��System, you��re not being very professional here. What��s a minute amount? And what��s arge amount? Are you trying to screw over your daddy like this?�� Mag grumbled.


    ��Please watch your mouth! The system is not a biological being, so no ��daddy�� exists!�� The system��s stern voice sounded.


    ��Don��t say things in such definite terms, system. You studied Earth��s history for so long, do you know who the father of Apple is?��


    ��Steve Jobs.��


    ��Who��s the father of the hybrid rice crop?��


    ��Yuan Longping!��


    ��The Chinese father of atoms?��


    ��Qian Sanqiang!��


    ��Then do you know why they��ve been given these titles?��


    ��Jobs founded and developed Apple, Yuan Longping led the development of hybrid rice crop ntation, and Qian Sanqiang made significant contributions to Chinese nuclear technology.��


    ��System, you were created by me when I transmigrated to this world. Going by the aforementioned logic, tell me who your daddy is!��


    ��Dad... No! Don��t try to distort concepts like this! It��s not the same thing!�� The system��s voice was trembling with rage.


    ��You said everything yourself.�� Mag shrugged with a hint of a smile on his face. ��As a candidate to be the God of Cookery, it��s imperative that you master the creation of all types of condiments. In order to develop this skill, the system has intentionally neglected to include specific ratios for condiment recipes. If you want to make the perfect sauce, you��ll have to develop a greater understanding of all the condiments, then find a bnce between them. That is a skill that a professional chef should possess.�� The system calmed itself down before getting back on track.


    Looks like I��ll have to use up all of my time in here before I can get out. Mag nced up at the wall, only to find that more than 10 days had passed. Just killing the cow had taken him such a long time, and creating condiments was undoubtedly going to take even longer.


    However, Mag didn��t argue with the system, as he knew that this was indeed a very good opportunity to hone his skills.


    He was still very much a learner when it came to the world of cooking, and the experience bags bestowed upon him by the system had allowed him to take many shortcuts. However, if he were asked to create a new dish of the same standard from scratch, that would be something far beyond him.


    His grasp of ingredients and condiments was likely to be inferior even to that of a stay-at-home wife who cooked every day.


    Now, the system was forcing him to learn about these areas, thereby essentially throwing him into the deep end.


    In the face of this challenging task, fighting spirit was already burning in Mag��s heart. Only through constant learning and refinement would he be able to create delicious cuisine that he could truly call his own, and only then would he be worthy of the title of God of Cookery.


    The barbeque, spicy, and garlic vors requiredpletely differentbinations of condiments. Mag began to focus on understanding the properties of each condiment, and then began experimenting with what certain condiments tasted like in conjunction with others.


    The experience bag had pointed out a direction for him, so all Mag had to do was to figure out the ratios to create the perfect sauce.


    The first batches of sauce that Mag created were absolutely horrendous. Thus, he began a process of constant trial and error.


    Even though he was greeted by repetitive failure, he was not discouraged as a result. Instead, he carefully thought about what he had done wrong before moving on to the next attempt.


    The first sauce that obtained the system��s approval was the barbeque vor sauce. With that experience, Mag was able to quickly create spicy and garlic sauces of the same standard. The three sauces all presented different vors, and Mag was really looking forward to seeing how they would taste on kebabs.


    Following thepletion of the sauces, another month had passed, leaving Mag with not a lot of time left.


    He pulled out a knife from the holder, and sliced the rib-eye beef into two-centimeter cubes. He then began to rub the sauce into the beef.


    After marinating the beef, it was put onto bamboo skewers that were around 20 centimeters in length, with five cubes of beef per skewer. These skewers were then ced aside to be cooked.


    There was a rectangr oven waiting for him in the left corner of the kitchen, with red-hot coals burning within. Mag tested the temperature with his hand before shaking his head. He waited a while longer before cing five kebabs into the oven at once.


    ��Sizzle-��


    The beef kebabs immediately produced a delightful sizzling sound as they were ced into the oven. Oil began to bubble and flow from the marbled beef, and the delicious scent of beef began to waft throughout the kitchen.


    The beef slowly darkened, and its scent began to mature.


    When the beef was cooked to around medium well, Mag picked up a brush, and applied the sauce to the kebabs.


    The beef began to sizzle again after being ced back into the oven, and the scent wafting through the air became even more alluring.


    Amy would really like this, right? Mag��s eyes lit up as that thought urred to him.

 Chapter 536 - Irregular Weapons Are Strictly Prohibited

    <strong>Chapter 536 Irregr Weapons Are Strictly Prohibited</strong>


    The next morning, Mag opened his eyes almost at the same time as the rm clock began to ring. He faltered momentarily before silencing the rm.


    Just a second ago, he had obtained approval from the system for his kebabs, and he was back to the real world in the blink of an eye. He had stayed a full 100 days in the test field for the God of Cookery before he mastered the beef kebab. Every step of the procedure had presented its own challenges, and it could be seen that a simple-looking beef kebab was a veryplex food item to make.


    However, during that time, Mag had also gained many skills. These included superior ingredient-processing, a greater understanding of condiments, better control over mes and heat... In fact, it could be said that he had reached the pinnacle in all of those areas, thereby achieving many small targets that he had had.


    I should cook a delicious beef kebab to surprise Amy this morning. Mag got up from his bed. Even though he had technically been resting the entire time that he was in the test field for the God of Cookery, cooking kebabs for 100 consecutive days without a pause was still quite draining mentally. If he were to close his eyes, he��d feel as if beef kebabs had been imprinted onto the back of his eyelids.


    ��Ding! New mission: hunt down a mature Ironhide Bull within 24 hours and obtain its rib-eye beef as ingredients for the first-ever batch of kebabs to be cooked on the Nond Continent. Punishment for mission failure: deduction of one strength point. Reward for missionpletion: ess to all of the required ingredients and cooking utensils for making kebabs.��


    ��Holy f*ck! Don��t you get sick of doing this all the time? Don��t you have any original missions? Should a high-quality system like you be recycling missions like this? Also, as a God of Cookery Cultivation System, why are you encouraging me to go hunt every day rather than stay home and cook? Can��t you just let me focus on cooking?�� Mag rolled his eyes.


    After a brief silence, the system added, ��If you canplete the mission within 12 hours, you get the aforementioned reward as well as an additional 0.5 of a strength point and a mooncake recipe.��


    ��That��s a good system. Only an exemry system like you can invent such a refreshing and brilliant mission.�� Mag immediately had a change of tack.


    What were strength points?


    They were the light! They presented hope for human evolution! Half a strength point was the equivalent of 25,000 gold coins!


    Of course, most importantly,pleting the mission within 12 hours would earn him half a strength point. Mag was desperate for progression, so this was a perfect opportunity for him.


    The system hadn��t yet released the price for the next strength point. However, judging from its foul personality, since thest strength point had cost him 50,000 gold coins, there was no way the next strength point would cost any less than 100,000 gold coins.


    Furthermore, aside from that half of a strength point, the system was even promising a mooncake recipe as a bonus reward. Mag had promised Amy to make mooncakes for her, and with a mooncake recipe, he would be able to hold a moon festival celebration and fulfill his promise to Amy.


    Mag was instantly invigorated by the reward for this mission. He turned his attention to Amy, who was still sound asleep in her little bed.


    ��This is a warning from the system: you mustplete the mission on your own, and irregr weapons, including your daughter, are strictly prohibited.�� The system��s stern voice sounded.


    ��System, I must refute your statement. Amy is my prized treasure; she��s the most important thing in my life. How can you describe her as an irregr weapon? That is a twisted interpretation of my paternal love and a brutal insult to my pride. As such, I��m going to protest by taking her on a hike with me,�� Mag replied in a serious manner.


    A line of ellipsis silently hovered through his mind, reflecting the system��splex feelings.


    Mag whistled as he made his way downstairs. He cooked two portions of Yangzhou fried rice before rousing Amy and announcing to her that they were ditching sses to go on a hike.


    ��Father, do we really not have to go to sses today?�� Amy rubbed her bleary eyes with a joyful expression.


    ��That��s right. We��re going to go on a hike to procure some ingredients. We��re going to capture a big cow, and I��m going to make some delicious roast meat kebabs for you.�� Mag nodded with a smile as he fitted Amy into a simple pink and blue floral dress before taking her downstairs.


    ��Roast meat kebabs? So I��ll get to have a lot of roast meat?�� Amy��s eyes were shimmering with anticipation.


    ��That��s right. You get to have as much roast meat as you like.�� Mag nodded with a warm smile.


    ��You��re the best, Father!�� Amy threw her arms around Mag��s leg with an ted expression. She then picked up the sleeping Ugly Duckling and shook it awake before saying, ��Ugly Duckling, if you don��t�� get up now, we��re going to leave you at home on your own.��


    Ugly Duckling was pretending to be asleep, but it immediately opened its eyes in horror and shook its head vehemently upon hearing that.


    ��Let��s go together, then.�� When they had gone to rescue the elves the night before, Ugly Duckling had already fallen asleep, so they left it at home. When they came back, the little kitten was waiting for them at the restaurant entrance with an extremely pitiable and traumatized look on its little face.


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling immediately sprang up with tion.


    ��Alright, then we��ll take you with us, but you��ll have to walk on your own; you��re no longer a baby.�� Amy��s expression remained firm even at the sight of Ugly Duckling��s pitiable disy. She then spread open her arms to Mag, and said, ��Father, carry me.��


    ��Alright, Princess Amy.�� Mag smiled as he turned around, revealing his wide back for Amy to mber onto.


    ��Thank you.�� Amy put down Ugly Duckling before climbing onto Mag��s back. She circled her arms around Mag��s neck and giggled as she said, ��Let��s go!��


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling put on an urgent expression as it stood on the bed. Mag picked it up in one hand before going downstairs with Amy on his back.


    After breakfast, Mag pulled out that business hiatus slip that he had writtenst time and amended it slightly before stering it onto the door. After that, he got onto his bike and rode it toward the mercenary union. He had to find out if there were Ironhide Bulls around Chaos City first.


    ��Are you serious? Boss Mag has gone to procure ingredients again! I won��t be able to taste the delicious savory tofu pudding today!�� Outside Mamy Restaurant, all of the customers sighed in dejection at the sight of the slip on the door.


    Who revealed the news to him? That shameless bastard ran away! Ricky squeezed his way to the entrance and glowered at the slip.

 Chapter 537 - Hey, Where Are You Going?

    <strong>Chapter 537 Hey, Where Are You Going?</strong>


    Ricky finally managed to squeeze his way to the front of the crowd, and his bby face trembled at the sight of the slip on the door.


    He had woken up earlier toe to Mamy Restaurant so he could issue an official challenge, but his n had been thwarted by this hiatus slip. As such, the first thought that urred to him was that Mag didn��t dare to ept the challenge and had fled under the guise of sourcing ingredients.


    He had absolute confidence in his roast meat. His rotisserie had been passed down through three generations, and was a well-established brand in Chaos City. Even without manipting the rankings, they were still worthy of a ce in the top 50 on the Aden Square foodpetition rankings board.


    Furthermore, he was very confident as he had also prepared a trump card to use against Mag. However, all his preparations had gone to waste as his opponent had disappeared. That was very infuriating to him.


    ��Isn��t that the owner of Ricky��s Rotisserie? I recall he was constantly targeting Mamy Restaurant duringst month��s Aden Square foodpetition, and tried to nder Boss Mag. After that, the Catering Association handed down a punishment to him for manipting the rankings. What��s he doing here today?�� Harrison had identified Ricky, and was rather perplexed.


    Many customers turned to look at Ricky upon hearing that. They were wondering what gave him the courage to appear at Mamy Restaurant again. Was he here to stir up more trouble?


    ��I��m here to challenge the owner of this restaurant to a fair and square cooking contest. The contest will decide who is the king of roast meats in the Aden Square!�� Ricky��s face became flushed with excitement under such widespread scrutiny, and he made a loud announcement with his right arm raised aloft.


    ��Ricky��s Rotisserie! Ricky��s Rotisserie!�� The rotisserie employee was also chanting loudly with his arms raised in the air, but he was clearlycking confidence.


    ��Mamy Restaurant doesn��t even sell roast meat, so that��s most likely not Boss Mag��s forte. Besides, Boss Mag never proimed himself the king of roast meats. Is this guy retarded?��


    ��He must be! He��s trying to use his forte to challenge Boss Mag with a food item that he doesn��t even sell; what a shameless bastard!��


    ��That��s not necessarily the case. Boss Mag is a genius; I feel like there��s no dish in this world that he can��t cook. Even if it��s roast meat, I believe Boss Mag��s will be the most delicious!��


    The customers all began to discuss spiritedly among themselves. Some were expressing their disdain for Ricky, while others were announcing their confidence in Mag.


    ��Hmph! I��m going toe here again at noon. Let me see if this coward dares to ept my challenge!�� Ricky harrumphed coldly and red at all of the restaurant customers with a haughty expression before slowly walking away.


    At this moment, Mag had just emerged from the union with Amy and Ugly Duckling. He was holding a map in his hands, and after some careful inspection, he dragged his bicycle out from a nearby alley and rode it toward the southern city gates.


    He had secured a map of the area in which Ironhide Bulls weremonly found, but they were clearly going to be more difficult to find than bronze wild boars. He would have to go deeper into the forest for a chance to find them.


    Even though it was going to be a little troublesome, the temptation of the strength point and the mooncake recipe still prompted Mag to give it a try.


    Prior to exiting the city, Mag stowed his bicycle away in a safe ce. The path outside the city was very bumpy, and not suitable for cycling. Mag had considered purchasing an off-road vehicle from the system, but decided against it after hearing the expensive quote and taking into consideration the fuel prices.


    The mercenaries emerged from city gates. Among them were massive forest trolls over five meters tall with tree trunks for legs, abyss demons riding atop their porcupine battle boar steeds, goblins lined up in orderly units, and giant dragons gliding through the air overhead. All of them were heading into the wilderness.


    ��Father, are we mercenaries as well?�� Amy sat on Mag��s shoulders with excitement on her face.


    ��We are. We epted a mission from the mercenary unison, so of course we��re mercenaries.�� Mag nodded with a smile. These scenes were also making his heart rate elerate, and a savage facet of himself seemed to be manifesting in his heart.


    ��Mercenaries aren��t caretakers for little girls, buddy,�� a knight yelled as he brushed past Mag on horseback.


    His words instantly drew raucousughter from the mercenaries around them. Many of them turned to look at Mag with curiosity, wondering why he was taking a little half-elf girl into the wilderness without even a horse for a steed.


    Furthermore, aside from the strange-looking backpack on his back, he was only carrying a longish de that didn��t even look like a proper weapon. As opposed to a professional mercenary, he looked more like a father taking her daughter out on a hike.


    Mag didn��t pay any heed to the ridicule directed toward him by the mercenaries. All mercenaries enjoyed a bit of banter, and they bore no actual ill will toward him. Besides, how were they supposed to know that he was carrying the most delicious condiments in his backpack, and that the de he was carrying was the ideal weapon for killing Ironhide Bulls, the bull-ying de?


    ��My father is the best mercenary and the best best best knight!�� Mag didn��t pay them any heed, but Amy was not very happy.


    All of the mercenaries began tough even more boisterously at the sight of the serious expression on Amy��s little face.


    Right at that moment, a carriage being drawn by three unicorns stopped beside Mag and Amy. A woman was standing on the carriage, and she asked, ��Hey, where are you going?��


    Mag turned to discover a beautiful woman with long flowing red hair. The light of the rising sun lent her tanned skin a pink hue, and her red and ck leather armor was unable to fully conceal her voluptuous chest. Her miniature leather shorts revealed most of her long and athletic legs, drawing even more attention from the nearby bystanders. There was a boomerang over a meter in length strapped to her back, and she was surveying Mag and Amy with curiosity in her beautiful hazel eyes. She gave off the air of a feral leopard hunting for prey.


    There were seven other mercenaries sitting in her carriage, among which were orcs, demons, humans, and even an elf. It was clearly a small mercenary party.


    A huntress! That was the first thought that urred to Mag. However, he couldn��t see any of the disdain and ridicule in her eyes that could be seen on the faces of the other mercenaries. He hesitated momentarily before replying, ��We��re going to the Illusionary Mist Valley.��


    ��Illusionary Mist Valley?�� Sivir faltered momentarily before asking, ��Are you hunting for Ironhide Bulls as well?��

 Chapter 538 - Are You Talking About Yourself?

    Chapter 538 Are You Talking About Yourself?


    ��You��re also going to the Illusionary Mist Valley?�� Mag was also quite surprised to hear this. The huntress�� explosive figure and healthy tanned skin gave him an impression of explosive power. From her words, it could be deduced that they were most likely also targeting Ironhide Bulls.


    The mercenaries in the carriage were also sizing up Mag and Amy, wondering why their leader had suddenly stopped. This father and daughter duo didn��t look like they were prepared to hunt at all, and they were even traveling to the Illusionary Mist Valley on foot. What a joke!


    ��Hello, beautiful Big Sister Huntress.�� Amy extended a polite greeting toward Sivir. Her eyes were glowing at the sight of such a beautiful big sister.


    ��That��s right. We took on a mission to capture Ironhide Bulls.�� Sivir nodded before turning to Amy, and said, ��Hello, little girl.��


    Sivir��s eyes were also glowing as she looked at Amy. What an adorable little girl! The reason why she had stopped the carriage was actually because the little girl sitting on Mag��s shoulders had triggered the recollection of a series of warm images in her heart.


    ��What a coincidence; we��re also going after Ironhide Bulls.�� Mag was a little surprised by the huntress�� straightforward honesty.


    ��Ironhide Bulls?�� The expressions on the faces of the mercenaries on the carriage immediately became quite peculiar. This human didn��t have a longsword, nor was he wearing any magician robes, so he didn��t appear to be a knight or a magic caster.


    A guy like him was going to hunt for Ironhide Bulls with a little half-elf girl?


    One had to realize that someone had paid a very high price for them to hunt down an Ironhide Bull. Otherwise, they wouldn��t even be taking the risk.


    ��Ignorant fool.�� The young elf in white magician robes sitting alone in the corner of the carriage took a disdainful nce at Mag before turning to Sivir with a lovestruck expression.


    Sivir��s gaze fell on Mag, and her eyes narrowed slightly


    Mag also looked back at Sivir with a calm expression.


    ��It��ll take you at least half a day to get to the Illusionary Mist Valley on foot. If you don��t mind, you cane with us on our carriage, and we can take you to the Illusionary Mist Valley,�� Sivir offered. It had been a long time since she had seen someone with a pair of such pure and clear eyes. Her father had once told her that people with eyes like his couldn��t be bad people, as one��s eyes were a window that allowed others to peer into their hearts.


    The Illusionary Mist Valley was a dangerous ce, but it was their choice to go there, and he seemed quite determined. As such, she decided to respect his decision.


    ��Are we talking them with us?�� The other mercenaries all turned to Sivir with surprised expressions upon hearing that. Their mercenary team never worked with any other mercenaries, particrly when they had the same target.


    ��Sivir, I don��t think that��s a good idea. Ironhide Bulls are very dangerous targets, and this is quite a risky mission even for our Rose Mercenary Squad. If we have to protect these two during the battle, it��ll make our chances for sess dwindle even further.�� The elf stood up and offered his objection. He then turned to Mag, and said coldly, ��Furthermore, some people need to develop some self-awareness. They need to know what they can do and what they can��t.��


    The other members of the mercenary squad also nodded upon hearing that. Even though Evan��s words were rather scathing, they weren��t entirely unreasonable. Mercenary missions always carried an element of risk, and the chances of failure would inevitably increase if they had to protect these two. Furthermore, in the worst-case scenario, these two could drag down their whole squad, resulting in widespread casualties.


    ��We can protect ourselves! My father is super strong!�� Amy looked at Evan with a grumpy expression. He was an elf as well, but for some reason, she felt a lot morefortable in thepany of Big Sister Aisha and Big Brother Blour.


    ��Evan, don��t judge people whom you know nothing about.�� A hint of displeasure shed through Sivir��s eyes.


    As the only offensive magic caster in their squad as well as an ice-type magic caster who was close to bing an intermediate magic caster, Evan��sbat prowess was second only to her own in their mercenary squad. Ever since his inclusion into their squad three months ago, he had yed a major role in many of their missions, and allowed their squad to pick missions with greater rewards.


    However, Sivir knew why Evan chose their Rose Mercenary Squad as opposed to joining a more powerful mercenary squad. He had expressed his love for her on many asions, but she rejected him every time. He wasn��t a good man with a kind heart. In Sivir��s eyes, it wasn��t important whether her future spouse was powerful or not, but he had to be a kind-hearted person.


    ��Sivir, they...�� Evan��s brows furrowed upon hearing that. He didn��t think that Sivir would speak to him in that manner just for the sake of a couple of strangers.


    ��It would be great if you could take us there.�� Mag looked at Sivir with a smile and cut off Evan��s objections.


    Ignoring the distance to the Illusionary Mist Valley had indeed been an oversight on his part. Not only would it be very tiring for them to walk half a day to reach the valley, it would also be very difficult for them to transport the Ironhide Bull back after ying it. Even if they were to return empty-handed, they would still only make it back into Chaos Cityte into the night, and the wilderness at night time was a drastically more dangerous ce than it was during the day.


    As such, the alternative offered to them by Sivir was clearly the best option. This mercenary squad clearly wasn��t very powerful. For them to regard the Ironhide Bull as a risky target indicated that they were predominantly below the 4th-tier in power. However, they were still powerful enough to take care of themselves as long as they didn��t venture too deep into the wilderness. As for the elf who seemed to be disying enmity toward him for no reason, Mag paid him no heed. In his past life, he had seen countless men whose IQ had been reduced to zero in the face of the woman they pursued. He had countless different ways to take care of a lovestruck fool like him.


    ��Come on, then. Seeing as we have the same target, we��ll split up once we get to the Illusionary Mist Valley.�� Sivir had developed a positive first impression of Mag, but she had to consider the feelings of her squad members. As the squad leader, she knew what she should and shouldn��t do.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag smiled as he helped Amy onto the carriage before climbing onto it himself. He sat in a corner with Amy in his arms, while she held Ugly Duckling in her arms.


    ��Let��s keep going.�� Sivir turned and issued an instruction to the thin mercenary driving the carriage. Thus, they continued onward.


    ��I didn��t think there could be such a shameless person in this world,�� Evan grumbled as he glowered at Mag.


    ��Are you talking about yourself?�� Amy asked curiously.


    538 Are You Talking About Yourself?


    ��You��re also going to the Illusionary Mist Valley?�� Mag was also quite surprised to hear this. The huntress�� explosive figure and healthy tanned skin gave him an impression of explosive power. From her words, it could be deduced that they were most likely also targeting Ironhide Bulls.


    The mercenaries in the carriage were also sizing up Mag and Amy, wondering why their leader had suddenly stopped. This father and daughter duo didn��t look like they were prepared to hunt at all, and they were even traveling to the Illusionary Mist Valley on foot. What a joke!


    ��Hello, beautiful Big Sister Huntress.�� Amy extended a polite greeting toward Sivir. Her eyes were glowing at the sight of such a beautiful big sister.


    ��That��s right. We took on a mission to capture Ironhide Bulls.�� Sivir nodded before turning to Amy, and said, ��Hello, little girl.��


    Sivir��s eyes were also glowing as she looked at Amy. What an adorable little girl! The reason why she had stopped the carriage was actually because the little girl sitting on Mag��s shoulders had triggered the recollection of a series of warm images in her heart.


    ��What a coincidence; we��re also going after Ironhide Bulls.�� Mag was a little surprised by the huntress�� straightforward honesty.


    ��Ironhide Bulls?�� The expressions on the faces of the mercenaries on the carriage immediately became quite peculiar. This human didn��t have a longsword, nor was he wearing any magician robes, so he didn��t appear to be a knight or a magic caster.


    A guy like him was going to hunt for Ironhide Bulls with a little half-elf girl?


    One had to realize that someone had paid a very high price for them to hunt down an Ironhide Bull. Otherwise, they wouldn��t even be taking the risk.


    ��Ignorant fool.�� The young elf in white magician robes sitting alone in the corner of the carriage took a disdainful nce at Mag before turning to Sivir with a lovestruck expression.


    Sivir��s gaze fell on Mag, and her eyes narrowed slightly


    Mag also looked back at Sivir with a calm expression.


    ��It��ll take you at least half a day to get to the Illusionary Mist Valley on foot. If you don��t mind, you cane with us on our carriage, and we can take you to the Illusionary Mist Valley,�� Sivir offered. It had been a long time since she had seen someone with a pair of such pure and clear eyes. Her father had once told her that people with eyes like his couldn��t be bad people, as one��s eyes were a window that allowed others to peer into their hearts.


    The Illusionary Mist Valley was a dangerous ce, but it was their choice to go there, and he seemed quite determined. As such, she decided to respect his decision.


    ��Are we talking them with us?�� The other mercenaries all turned to Sivir with surprised expressions upon hearing that. Their mercenary team never worked with any other mercenaries, particrly when they had the same target.


    ��Sivir, I don��t think that��s a good idea. Ironhide Bulls are very dangerous targets, and this is quite a risky mission even for our Rose Mercenary Squad. If we have to protect these two during the battle, it��ll make our chances for sess dwindle even further.�� The elf stood up and offered his objection. He then turned to Mag, and said coldly, ��Furthermore, some people need to develop some self-awareness. They need to know what they can do and what they can��t.��


    The other members of the mercenary squad also nodded upon hearing that. Even though Evan��s words were rather scathing, they weren��t entirely unreasonable. Mercenary missions always carried an element of risk, and the chances of failure would inevitably increase if they had to protect these two. Furthermore, in the worst-case scenario, these two could drag down their whole squad, resulting in widespread casualties.


    ��We can protect ourselves! My father is super strong!�� Amy looked at Evan with a grumpy expression. He was an elf as well, but for some reason, she felt a lot morefortable in thepany of Big Sister Aisha and Big Brother Blour.


    ��Evan, don��t judge people whom you know nothing about.�� A hint of displeasure shed through Sivir��s eyes.


    As the only offensive magic caster in their squad as well as an ice-type magic caster who was close to bing an intermediate magic caster, Evan��sbat prowess was second only to her own in their mercenary squad. Ever since his inclusion into their squad three months ago, he had yed a major role in many of their missions, and allowed their squad to pick missions with greater rewards.


    However, Sivir knew why Evan chose their Rose Mercenary Squad as opposed to joining a more powerful mercenary squad. He had expressed his love for her on many asions, but she rejected him every time. He wasn��t a good man with a kind heart. In Sivir��s eyes, it wasn��t important whether her future spouse was powerful or not, but he had to be a kind-hearted person.


    ��Sivir, they...�� Evan��s brows furrowed upon hearing that. He didn��t think that Sivir would speak to him in that manner just for the sake of a couple of strangers.


    ��It would be great if you could take us there.�� Mag looked at Sivir with a smile and cut off Evan��s objections.


    Ignoring the distance to the Illusionary Mist Valley had indeed been an oversight on his part. Not only would it be very tiring for them to walk half a day to reach the valley, it would also be very difficult for them to transport the Ironhide Bull back after ying it. Even if they were to return empty-handed, they would still only make it back into Chaos Cityte into the night, and the wilderness at night time was a drastically more dangerous ce than it was during the day.


    As such, the alternative offered to them by Sivir was clearly the best option. This mercenary squad clearly wasn��t very powerful. For them to regard the Ironhide Bull as a risky target indicated that they were predominantly below the 4th-tier in power. However, they were still powerful enough to take care of themselves as long as they didn��t venture too deep into the wilderness. As for the elf who seemed to be disying enmity toward him for no reason, Mag paid him no heed. In his past life, he had seen countless men whose IQ had been reduced to zero in the face of the woman they pursued. He had countless different ways to take care of a lovestruck fool like him.


    ��Come on, then. Seeing as we have the same target, we��ll split up once we get to the Illusionary Mist Valley.�� Sivir had developed a positive first impression of Mag, but she had to consider the feelings of her squad members. As the squad leader, she knew what she should and shouldn��t do.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag smiled as he helped Amy onto the carriage before climbing onto it himself. He sat in a corner with Amy in his arms, while she held Ugly Duckling in her arms.


    ��Let��s keep going.�� Sivir turned and issued an instruction to the thin mercenary driving the carriage. Thus, they continued onward.


    ��I didn��t think there could be such a shameless person in this world,�� Evan grumbled as he glowered at Mag.


    ��Are you talking about yourself?�� Amy asked curiously.

 Chapter 539 - This Blade is Very Sharp

    <h4>Chapter 539 This de is Very Sharp</h4>


    The disdainful look on Evan��s face immediately stiffened, and his brows trembled as he struggled to suppress his rage.


    The mercenaries immediately burst intoughter upon hearing that. Evan had a horrible personality, and always regarded himself as better than everyone else, thereby giving everyone a very bad first impression of him. Sivir had already invited Mag and his daughter onto the carriage, and they were going to part right after arriving in the Illusionary Mist Valley, so they wouldn��t affect their mission, and there was no need to direct animosity toward the two. Furthermore, this little girl really was very adorable. It wasn��t often that Evan was shut down in such a brutal manner.


    Right at that moment, the young woman sitting nearest to Evan abruptly rose to her feet with an enraged expression, and said, ��Little brat, how could say that to Master Evan! He��s a powerful 3rd-tier ice-type magic caster and a spatial magic caster as well! You have to apologize to Master Evan immediately!��


    Mag looked up to discover that the young woman was about 17 or 18 years old, wearing a simple blue and white dress. Her looks were quite ordinary, and as she had a white wand hanging from her waist, she was most likely a magic caster. However, she wasn��t even wearing any magician robes, so she was probably only a 1st-tier magic caster.


    From her furious expression, it was as if the most important person in her life had just been insulted. Her reaction reminded Mag of the countless retarded fans fawning over their idols that Mag had seen in his past life.


    ��Look, this big sister��s chest is so small!�� Amy looked at Eva with a stunned expression. She even went as far as to point at her chest to demonstrate her point, and eximed, ��It��s like there��s nothing there at all.��


    Everyone turned to look in the direction that Amy was pointing in in unison. Sure enough, it was t as a board, and they all nodded in agreement.


    ��You, you, you...�� Eva��s expression abruptly changed as she sat back down. She hugged her knees around her chest, trying her best to hide her shorings as she blushed as red as a tomato. She red intently at Amy and Mag as she did so, just as if she wanted to eat both of them.


    ��Are you a mercenary as well, buddy? Are you a knight or a magic caster?�� The minotaur demon, Dennis, who was sitting beside Mag, turned to him with a smile. Everyone else also turned their attention to Mag with curious looks upon hearing that. Mag��s equipment was very bizarre, and no one could deduce just what he was supposed to be.


    Even Sivir turned to look back at Mag, wondering what gave him the confidence to take his little daughter into the wilderness on a hunting trip. If he were powerful enough to look after her, then this would be good parenting, but if not, he would just be an irresponsible father.


    Mag looked at everyone��s curious expressions, and replied calmly, ��I��m actually a chef.��


    ��Hmm?��


    Everyone was taken aback by that response. They all stared at Mag, wondering if they had misheard.


    ��Father��s cooking is super delicious,�� Amy chimed in with a proud look on her little face.


    ��A... chef? Then why are you looking for an Ironhide Bull?�� Dennis stared at Mag with wide eyes. He had thought that he had misheard, but the little girl��s deration confirmed that he had had indeed heard Mag right. Thus, he turned to Mag with a stunned expression.


    His expression was also roughly mirrored on everyone else��s faces. They were all struck by the absurdity of the situation. They were a group of seasoned mercenaries, but they were sitting on the same carriage and aiming for the same target as a chef.


    A chef? Sivir��s brows furrowed slightly upon hearing that that. She could see from Mag��s eyes that he was quite a reasonable and wise person. However, if he really was just a chef, but was taking his daughter into the wilderness, then he really couldn��t be referred to as a good father. The other alternative would be that he had no idea what a 4th-tier magic beast entailed.


    ��My restaurant is preparing tounch a new dish that requires beef from the Ironhide Bull. I��m sourcing some ingredients for that purpose,�� Mag gave an honest reply.


    In all honesty, with the dragon-ying experience that he had gleaned from Mag Alex��s memories, he was actually a far superior hunterpared to everyone present in the carriage.


    ��You sure dare to dream... Don��t you know that an Ironhide Bull is a 4th-tier magic beast? Even we wouldn��t dare to face it head on. At full speed, it can easily ramrge trees into the ground; its powerful body is no joke. Even the most powerful strike from a 3th-tier knight would only be able to inflict a light wound on its body. You don��t even have a sword; what are you going to do? Fight it with your bare hands?�� Scottid a hand on the longsword hanging from his waist as he looked at Mag. He felt as if this guy had no idea what he was doing by heading into the Illusionary Mist Valley.


    ��I actually did bring a weapon. This is a bull-ying de.�� Mag pointed at the de hanging from his waist.


    Peculiar expressions appeared on the faces of the mercenaries upon hearing that. They had worked as mercenaries for half their lives, and had never heard of any bull-ying de.


    Sivir was also beginning to develop a headache. She was considering whether she should try and convince this guy to go back to Chaos City with his daughter. Was he trying to get himself and his daughter killed?


    ��Even a chef dares to venture into the wilderness? Let me see your bull-ying de.�� Evan looked at Mag with a mocking expression before extending his right hand toward Mag.


    An icy blue light appeared on Evan��s hand, upon which the bull-ying de hanging from Mag��s waist began to tremor gently. It then struggled free from its scabbard and flew through the air.


    All of the mercenaries were quite tense upon seeing that. Taking someone��s weapon was a taboo among mercenaries. For mercenaries, their weapons were their most loyalpanions. In a situation like this, it was very likely that a brawl would erupt.


    Sivir was also looking on with displeasure. As expected, Evan was still as annoying as ever. However, she also wanted Mag to realize the dangers of venturing out into the wilderness so he could give up on his suicidal journey. As such, she didn��t intervene.


    ��You can have a look at it, but make sure you don��t drop it. This de is very sharp.�� Mag smiled as he gently flicked the hilt of his bull-ying de.


    ��Ding!��


    The de was originally flying steadily toward Evan��s hand, but it suddenly changed directions and elerated from Mag��s flick. Thus, it began flying toward Evan��s crotch at an incredible speed.


    ��No!��


    Evan��s expression changed dramatically, but it was toote for him to try and alter the de��s trajectory. He felt a cold sensation whistle past his crotch and let loose a howl of anguish.

 Chapter 540 - Stop and Prepare for Battle

    <strong>Chapter 540 Stop and Prepare for Battle</strong>


    ��Ding!��


    The bull-ying de struck the wooden board right in front of Evan��s crotch, pinning part of his trousers and magician robes to the seat. The hilt of the de was quivering gently, and the cold lightly glimmering from its sharp edge made all of the men present unconsciously close their legs.


    Evan��s face was deathly pale, and it was as if an arctic breeze were blowing past his crotch. In that instant, he felt as if he were going to have to bid farewell to his manhood. The sharp edge of the de was less than an inch away from his crown jewels, making his heart skip a beat.


    It was only an ordinary-looking de, but it somehow seemed to be indescribably sharp. Evan looked at the quivering hilt and felt as if his heart were quivering along with it. He immediately sprang back to try and get away from that terrifying de.


    ��Rip!��


    A loud tearing sound erupted, and the bull-ying de easily tore his pants down the middle, leaving a huge gash right in front of his crotch.


    Evan��s expression changed abruptly as he mped his legs together with a blush on his face. He was like an embarrassed monkey, and all of his haughtiness had disappeared.


    The mercenaries all wore peculiar expressions upon seeing that. They wanted tough, but had to suppress the urge to do so, and some of them were already having to pinch their own legs.


    Looks like he��s not just some simple chef, after all. Sivir looked at Mag with a surprised expression before turning away as a smile appeared on her face. Mag��s flick hadpletely changed the trajectory of the bull-ying de mid-flight, and even though she didn��t know whether it��d gone exactly as he intended, it still taught Evan a lesson.


    Eva looked at Evan, and a blush also appeared on her face. She hurriedly stood up and rummaged through her bags as she said, ��Don��t worry, Master Evan, I brought a dress along with me. I��ll give it to you right now.��


    ��Stabbed by the de he was trying to steal, he ended up with a hole in his pants, and now he has to wear a flower dress. How embarrassing.�� Amy sang an impromptu tune to herself with a joyful smile on her face.


    ��Hahaha!��


    The mercenaries who were trying to suppress theirughter were finally unable to hold on any longer. This little girl was very adorable, but her tongue was very sharp.


    ��I��m not wearing that!�� Evan��s blush deepened as he threw aside the floral dress that Eva was offering to him.


    ��But...�� Eva looked on as her floral dress was swept away with the wind before snagging onto the tree branch. Tears were already beginning to swim in her eyes. That was her favorite dress.


    ��Shut up!�� Evan cried in a blind fury. He had never been humiliated like this before, much less in front of the woman he desired. He wanted to dig a hole and bury himself there forever.


    Eva looked at Evan before silently making her way back to her seat. Tears flowed down her face and fell onto the ground. She looked at Mag and Amy through the corners of her eyes with a resentful expression. It was all their fault that Master Evan would treat her like this.


    ��Make sure to hold the de properly next time. Otherwise, you might not always get so lucky.�� Mag pulled the bull-ying de from the wooden board as he looked at Evan with a calm expression.


    He wasn��t some divine deity willing to forgive everyone and everything. If someone insisted on trying his patience, then he didn��t mind teaching them a lesson. The de hadnded just in front of his crotch on this asion. Next time, he might not be so urate.


    ��You won��t even have a dress to wear next time,�� Amy chimed in with a serious expression.


    ��Hmph!�� Evan was trembling with rage, but he could only sit down in silence. He was the one who had tried to grab Mag��s de, so even if the de had actually struck him, it would still have been his own fault. He had already thoroughly embarrassed himself, and if he carried on any further, Sivir��s impression of him would only continue to worsen. He looked at the deep de indentation on the wooden board, and unconsciously scooted off to the side a little.


    Furthermore, he was feeling a lot more wary after that flick of Mag. Even though his spatial magic was only at the 1st-tier caliber, he could still alter the trajectory of projectiles during flight. However, he waspletely unable to do anything to that oing de.


    The mercenaries were also looking at Mag with new eyes. They had initially thought that Mag was just a strange chef, but they discovered now that his straightforward and decisive personality was like that of a true knight. This observation struck them with the urge to befriend him.


    ��Hello, my name is Dennis. I��m responsible for leading the charge and acting as the meat shield in the Rose Mercenary Squad,�� the minotaur demon introduced himself with a smile.


    ��I��m Skol; I��m responsible for charging upfront,�� the burly orc sitting beside Dennis said with a bashful smile.


    ��I��m Scott; I��m usually responsible for cover during retreat and evacuation,�� the human knight said with a smile.


    ��I��m Sam. Iy all of our traps,�� a middle-aged man introduced himself as well.


    ��I��m Sydney; you can also call me Monkey. I drive the carriage and do the scouting for the squad.�� The thin young man driving the carriage turned to Mag with a smile, revealing two rows of pristine white teeth.


    ��I��m Sivir, the leader of the Rose Mercenary Squad,�� Sivir said.


    Evan turned his face away as the veins on his forehead bulged with fury. Meanwhile, Eva had her head buried between her legs, clearly not intending to introduce herself.


    ��I��m Mag, the owner of Mamy Restaurant. This is my daughter, Amy.�� Mag responded in kind. The fact that these mercenaries were introducing themselves to him indicated that they were epting him as one of their own. Even though he wasn��t particrly fond of that elf, he had a good impression of all these other mercenaries.


    ��So you��re a restaurant owner as well as a chef? That means your food must be really good, right? Can we expect you to cook a delicious lunch for uster today?�� Sydney turned to Mag with an expectant gaze.


    The other mercenaries�� eyes all lit up upon hearing that.


    ��Sure. If you want, you can leave lunch to me, but I��m going to need your help to source some ingredients.�� Mag nodded in response. He would cook them lunch in exchange for their transportation services. It was a good and fair deal.


    ��Don��t you worry about that; we��re all veteran hunters here!�� Monkey smiled, and all of the other mercenaries chuckled as well.


    The carriage quickly sped onward. Unicorns were 12nd-tier magic beasts with gentle character, and had stamina and speed far superior to those of normal horses. Even on such a steep and bumpy path, they were able to maintain a decent speed.


    Mag chatted with the mercenaries along the way. Amy interjected from time to time, drawingughter from everyone aside from the Evan and Eva, who were still sulking in a corner.


    ��Stop and prepare for battle.��


    Sivir suddenly issued amand as the carriage came to an abrupt halt.

 Chapter 541 - You Have to Make Sure Big Sister Flat-chest Gets to Eat the Big Rat

    <strong>Chapter 541 You Have to Make Sure Big Sister t-chest Gets to Eat the Big Rat</strong>


    The carriage stopped on a path lined with massive trees, which created a dense forest. The mercenaries in the carriage immediately sprung into action. Minotaur demon Dennis and orc Skol exited the carriage first, standing at the forefront of the party with their weapons drawn. Scott and Sam were responsible for guarding the rear of the carriage, and both of them wore wary expressions as they surveyed their surroundings. Meanwhile, Sydney leaped from one tree branch to another like an actual monkey, and soon disappeared from view.


    Evan remained sitting in the carriage while holding his wand and looking around. Eva also remained sitting in the carriage, but she had unconsciously sidled up closer to Evan.


    Mag held Amy against his chest with his left arm, while his right hand hovered over his bull-ying de. Carrying a longsword could lead people to suspect his true identity, so he decided to temporarily use his bull-ying de as his weapon. He looked around curiously, but didn��t find anything that looked as if it were worth fighting. As such, he was wondering why Sivir had suddenly instructed Sydney to stop the carriage.


    Amy��s eyes were also filled with curiosity. This was her first time traveling with a mercenary squad, and a battle appeared to be imminent, so she was very excited.


    Meanwhile, Ugly Duckling, who was sleeping in her arms, suddenly opened its eyes as its ears perked up. It sniffed the air carefully before looking around the surrounding forest as if something had caught its interest.


    Dennis turned to Sivir, and asked, ��Squad Leader, what are we dealing with here?��


    The other mercenaries were rather perplexed too, but they weren��t skeptical. They seemed to have absolute trust in Sivir��s judgment.


    ��It��s a mature Purple Golden Mink. We��re in luck. If we can catch this little guy, it��ll us earnings no less than those from the Ironhide Bull,�� Sivir said with a smile.


    ��A Purple Golden Mink!�� All of the mercenaries were overjoyed to hear this.


    ��Who would��ve thought we��d encounter one of those here? I heard someone offered 500 gold coins for a Purple Golden Mink hide. It��s even more expensive in weight than gold. We sure are lucky today.�� Dennis rubbed his hands together eagerly.


    ��Purple Golden Minks are very alert and extremely fast creatures, so it won��t be easy for us to capture it in this dense forest. We can only get Monkey to try and chase it toward us, then capture it. We only have one chance, and if we miss it, the mink will get away.�� Sivir��s smile receded, and was reced by a serious expression. She pointed to a narrow passageway between hills nearby, and said, ��Let��s wait there. Sam, you go set up the traps. Everyone else, disperse evenly. Once the Purple Golden Mink appears, don��t rush in to catch it straight away. Instead, try and chase it toward a certain direction so Evan can catch it with the help of Sam��s traps.��


    ��Remember that the Purple Golden Mink is only valuable for its hide. Aplete mink hide is vastly more valuable than a damaged one. Even if we can��t capture it alive, try not to harm it too much.�� Sivir��s expression had be quite serious.


    ��Yes!��


    All of the mercenaries began to disperse in front of that natural passageway, creating a pocket. Meanwhile, Sam rushed on ahead and began to set up traps.


    Sivir turned to Mag, and said, ��Mr. Mag, this is an unforeseen scenario, and we��ll require some time to capture this Purple Golden Mink. The Purple Golden Mink won��t attack anyone unprovoked under normal circumstances, but it��s still rather dangerous as it��s a 2nd-tier magic beast. There��s no guarantee that it won��t go berserk when desperate. Hence, I think it would be best for you and your daughter to stay in the carriage. We��ll continue our journey after capturing the mink.��


    Evan stood up and red coldly at Mag as he pursed his lips in disdain. He then leaped lightly onto the branch of arge tree nearby before traversing through the forest. If it weren��t for the fact that he had to constantly keep one hand on his crotch, his movement would appear far more graceful.


    He��s so cool even he��s jumping. I��m so lucky. An intoxicated expression appeared on Eva��s face before she turned to nce at Mag with disdain.


    ��No problem.�� Mag nodded in response. Purple Golden Mink hide was one of the most sought-after coat materials for nobles. Mag knew a bit about them, and they were indeed 2nd-tier magic beasts, so Sivir really was looking out for their safety.


    Of course, she must have also been worried that their participation would negatively impact the mercenary squad��s synergy. Purple Golden Minks weren��t very powerful, but they were extremely fast, and even a powerful knight would find it difficult to catch one in a forest. That was why their hide was so expensive.


    If it weren��t for the fact that they had just so happened toe across one, the Rose Mercenary Squad wouldn��t try to capture it. After all, the failure rate was very high when attempting to capture a Purple Golden Mink, so they were only trying their luck.


    As for Eva, Mag couldn��t even be bothered to look at her. He was afraid that looking at such a retard would kill off all of his brain cells.


    Sivir nodded and parked the carriage beside some bushes. She then brought out the whip tied around her waist and snapped it in the air, upon which it wound itself around the branch of arge tree. She then pulled herself abruptly toward that branch and repeated that process to traverse through the trees.


    ��Big Sister Sivir is so awesome!�� Amy looked on with glowing eyes.


    ��Indeed, she is.�� Watching Sivir traverse through the forest reminded him of Lara from Tomb Raider.


    ��Father, what��s a Purple Golden Mink?�� Amy asked.


    ��It��s a veryrge type of rat with purple and golden fur,�� Mag exined with a smile.


    ��Arge rat?�� Amy��s eyes lit up and she turned to Ugly Duckling as she said, ��Ugly Duckling, it��s a rat! Can you catch it?��


    ��Heh, it��s not a rat! The Purple Golden Mink is a 2nd-tier magic beast; a pathetic little kitten like that thing will never be able to catch it.�� Eva looked at Ugly Duckling with mockery on her face.


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling seemed to be very displeased to hear that, and extended its tiny paws in a menacing disy.


    ��You��re wrong, Big Sister t-chest. Ugly Duckling is not a kitten, but a duckling instead. Also, it��s a duckling that can catch rats.�� Amy shook her head with a serious expression.


    ��Hmph! If even that thing can catch the Purple Golden Mink, then I��ll eat the mink raw.�� Eva was trembling with rage after hearing Amy��s words, and she turned away again.


    ��It��s here.��


    A loud cry erupted from the distance as Monkey quickly traversed through the forest. In front of him was a purple and golden figure that was moving so quickly it could barely be tracked by the naked eye.


    ��Ugly Duckling, you have to make sure Big Sister t-chest gets to eat the big rat.�� Amy patted Ugly Duckling��s head with a solemn expression.

 Chapter 542 - Go, Ugly Duckling!

    <strong>Chapter 542 Go, Ugly Duckling!</strong>


    The Rose Mercenary Squad members had already hidden themselves in the forest. The enormous trees and dense forestry created the ideal cover for them as they awaited the perfect moment to strike.


    The first one to spring into action was Dennis. His massive figure emerged from behind a tree, and his huge mace whistled through the air, barely missing the Purple Golden Mink before it mmed into a tree.


    The massive tree was felled amid a resounding boom, drawing a cry of shock and panic from the Purple Golden Mink as it reflexively sprang away from Dennis.


    However, right at that moment, a green figure emerged from behind a tree in that direction, bringing a massive ck shield down toward the Purple Golden Mink viciously.


    An extremely humanized expression of shock and horror appeared on the mink��s face. However, as a 2nd-tier magic beast whose fortey in speed and agility, it wouldn��t be caught so easily. It spread open its four limbs as if it were opening up a paragliding suit, and faint golden light shimmered from its limbs, allowing it to forcibly change its direction in mid-air and glide past the shield. It then sprang up forcefully from a tree, leaving deep indentations in the tree trunk with its powerful limbs before leaping toward another tree at an even faster speed.


    ��You��re not getting away!��


    Scott emerged from behind a tree, standing right in its path. He gripped his longsword tightly in his hands before bringing it down with devastating power.


    ver.


    The Purple Golden Mink was unable to evade, and could only extend its ws, which were enshrouded in golden light, to meet the longsword.


    ��Ding!��


    A crisp ringing sound erupted. The longsword struck the ws, and sparks flew through the air. The Purple Golden Mink tumbled to the ground, and quickly began to flee once again. It was trying to avoid escaping through the passageway between the two hills as it could sense a dangerous aura situated in that direction.


    Right at that moment, a ck boomerang hurtled forth from behind it, evading all of the trees as if it had a mind of its own before flying directly toward the mink.


    The Purple Golden Mink wanted to go left, but it could only forcibly change directions again, weaving through the trees to run toward the passageway between the two hills while avoiding the boomerang.


    As soon as it reached the end of that passageway, the forest would be even denser on the other side, thereby allowing it to easily slip away.


    On arge tree beside the passageway, Sam was holding a green vine while staring with rapt attention at the oing Purple Golden Mink.


    In another direction, Evan sat on a tree branch with a rxed expression. His legs were folded in a rather awkward way as he pointed his white wand toward the Purple Golden Mink.


    To think that a group of 3rd-tier mercenaries could cooperate so effectively; this mercenary squad is quite a proficient one, Mag praised internally. With the past experience of Mag Alex guiding him, he was able to easily gauge everyone��s power levels during those brief exchanges. The Rose Mercenary Squad members were predominantly at the 3rd-tier in power, with Sivir and Dennis close to the 4th-tier. Skol and Scott were both at the 3rd-tier, while Sydney and Sam were most likely 2nd-tier beings.


    With sufficient chemistry, the power a group was capable of unleashing would be far greater than the sum of its individual members. This notion was being exemplified by the Rose Mercenary Squad.


    In this dense forest, they were able to force the Purple Golden Mink toward the ideal direction through their seamless teamwork. It appeared that they had the mink in the bag.


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling sat up excitedly and extended its little paws, revealing the sharp ws within.


    The Purple Golden Mink was in aplete panic and rushed blindly into the traps set up by Sam. During this brief period of time, Sam had already set up three traps, all of which targeted agile prey like the Purple Golden Mink. As long as it entered the designated area, he was confident in his ability to capture the mink.


    Eva also rose to her feet and looked on with a nervous expression.


    The boomerang carved a beautiful trajectory through the air before returning to Sivir��s hand. A smile appeared on her face as she looked at the Purple Golden Mink charging toward the traps. However, she still headed in that direction with her hand resting on her boomerang, ready to hurl it again at any moment.


    Monkey was also pursuing the Purple Golden Mink. Before the prey had actually been captured,cency was absolutely taboo.


    However, right as the Purple Golden Mink was about to rush into the traps, an intelligent light shed through its eyes as it spread open its limbs again, allowing it to change directions in mid-air.


    A wooden cage fell from the sky, butnded about half a meter away from it. Two rows of arrows also crisscrossed through the air, but were sessfully evaded. As for the final trap, Sam hadn��t even activated it yet.


    ��Stop right there, filthy beast!�� Evan had thought that the hunt was over, so his expression changed slightly upon seeing that. However, he still reacted very quickly as he waved his wand toward the Purple Golden Mink, abruptly conjuring up four walls of ice that confined the mink within.


    ��Master Evan is so impressive!�� Eva was squealing like a mindless fangirl.


    ��Crack.��


    The Purple Golden Mink swept its ws through the air. Three streaks of purple and golden light shed, destroying the wall of ice directly in front of it.


    ��H-how could this be?�� Eva looked on in disbelief.


    ��Die, bastard! Consecutive ice spears!�� Evan��s also raised an eyebrow upon seeing that. He was quite embarrassed by the fact that he couldn��t even trap a Purple Golden Mink. He chanted a spell and waved his wand, upon which five ice spears about a meter in length hurtled through the air toward the Purple Golden Mink at an extremely fast speed.


    ��Howl!��


    Having just crushed the all of ice, the Purple Golden Mink let loose a sharp cry, and its half-a-meter-long body instantly doubled in size. The purple fur that was only found on its head also extended all the way to its tail. Purple golden light created a powerful barrier around itself and it rose up on its hind legs, swatting its forepaws through the air. A series of cracks erupted as the five ice spears were reduced to shattered ice shards.


    ��This is a mutant Purple Golden Mink with 3rd-tier caliber power! Moreover, it possesses strong offensive power!�� Sivir was shocked to see this.


    After easily swatting aside the five ice spears, Purple Golden Mink looked up at Evan with a mocking expression before springing toward the nearby carriage, leaving a deep indentation on the tree trunk with its paws. Following its transformation, its speed more than doubled, thereby allowing it to instantly shake off Monkey and Sivir.


    ��Crap, it��s heading for the carriage! Stop it!�� Sivir hurled her boomerang through the air as a panicked expression appeared on her face.


    The other mercenaries also rushed toward the carriage with grim looks on their faces. Mag, Amy, and Eva were the only people on the carriage. Eva was a healer, Mag was a chef, and Amy was a child. In the face of a berserking Purple Golden Mink, they were most likely in a lot of trouble.


    ��In this case, you should all just go die.�� Contrary to what everyone else was doing, Evan withdrew his wand upon seeing that, and a sinister smile appeared on his face.


    ��No!�� Eva looked at the oing Purple Golden Mink, and her expression changed drastically as she stumbled back.


    ��Go, Ugly Duckling!��


    Amy stood up and joyfully released Ugly Duckling toward the oing Purple Golden Mink.

 Chapter 543 - Meow~

    <strong>Chapter 543 Meow~</strong>


    Ugly Duckling��s round body flew through the air in a graceful arc before plunging into a pile of leaves on the side of the path, leaving only its chubby bottom, hind legs, and tail visible.


    ��Pffft~�� Amy faltered momentarily before bursting intoughter. She looked at the iing Purple Golden Mink, and clenched her little fists as she yelled, ��Go, Ugly Duckling! The big rat ising now. If you don��t catch it, we won��t have anything to eat for lunch. In that case, we��ll have to eat y�C��


    ��Whoosh!��


    Before Amy could even finish, Ugly Duckling pulled its head out from beneath the leaves and looked at the approaching mutant Purple Golden Mink with rapt focus. Its orange fur bristled, transforming Ugly Duckling into an orange hedgehog. It arched it back and extended its right paw, awaiting its foe.


    That little thing will probably get mauled to death in an instant! Eva looked at Ugly Duckling with a resentful expression as she slowly scooted over to another corner in the carriage. If the Purple Golden Mink made it to the carriage, it would definitely attack the closest targets. As long as Mag and his daughter could dy it a little, Master Evan would be able to save her.


    With that in mind, Eva turned to look up at Evan��s perch on the tree, upon which her eyes widened with shock. Sivir and all of the other mercenaries were rushing as quickly as they could toward the carriage, but Evan was doing nothing. He was clearly the closest one to the carriage, and as a magic caster, he was the most proficient in long-range attacks. However, he was standing rooted to the spot with a smile on his face as if he were waiting for a good show to begin.


    No... Master Evan must be preparing some type of powerful spell, the type that can insta-kill this mutant Purple Golden Mink. Eva shook her head desperately to try and convince herself that Evan was doing something to help her. However, the image of his smile remained in her mind, and horror even more potent than her fear of death welled up in her heart.


    It��s so fast!


    Sivir and the mercenaries were rushing forward as quickly as they could, but the Purple Golden Mink was like an uncatchable bolt of lightning. Mutant magic beasts often had certain abilities enhanced. This Purple Golden Mink had clearly had its speed and offensive power boosted following its transformation.


    If this Purple Golden Mink were allowed to rush into the carriage in its current state, the consequences would be catastrophic.


    Even the boomerang was unable to catch Purple Golden Mink, so Sivir knew that they wouldn��t be able to stop it in time. The walls of ice that were supposed to have appeared in front of the Purple Golden Mink by now failed to show up, so they could only hope that Mag and the others could buy them some time.


    Escape clearly wasn��t the correct option. However, in a direct confrontation, Eva and Amy clearly couldn��t be depended upon, so Mag became their only hope. They could only pray that his flick from earlier was an indication of exemry power and control as opposed to a result of dumb luck.


    However, right at that moment, Amy suddenly hurled forth an unidentifiable orange object. Only after it fell to the ground did everyone realize that it was that orange kitten.


    The kitten was absolutely tiny, and in the face of the meter-long Purple Golden Mink, it was as if a role reversal had taken ce between cat and mouse. They felt as if the Purple Golden Mink would be able to easily sweep the kitten aside, but thetter stood valiantly in front of the carriage with its back arched and a single paw extended.


    Is Mag relying on this kitten to stop that Purple Golden Mink? The same absurd thought shed through the minds of all of the mercenaries upon seeing that.


    ��Arrogant bastards whock self-awareness always die the quickest. This is a Purple Golden Mink that can even destroy my ice spears; that little kitten is no match for it. Do they really think that it��s just an oversized rat?�� Evan chuckled coldly as he rushed toward the carriage. White light shimmered on his wand again, but he had already missed the best opportunity to stop the mink, so the only fate that awaited Mag and the others was death. Only in their dying throes would these lowly beings realize just how important and regal he was, and repent for the way that they had treated him.


    As for Eva, she was just a lowly woman with in looks and a mediocre figure. She was only useful for those lonely nights when he was unable to repress his libido. However, she seemed to be yearning for more in their rtionship, and this was a perfect opportunity to get rid of her.


    was


    The Purple Golden Mink shot toward the carriage like a bolt of lightning. Its purple and golden fur was shimmering with a metallic sheen, and its adorable features were looking quite sinister. Two long tusks had sprouted from its mouth, and its eyes had turned crimson red. It spread open itsrge mouth like a wild dog as it prepared to swallow Ugly Duckling in a single bite.


    It had also clearly noticed Ugly Duckling, and a hint of fear appeared in its eyes as it slowed down a little.


    However, that fear quickly disappeared, and its eyes turned back into their crimson color. It became even more violent, and stomped its paws into the ground, elerating again while crushing arge stone in the process. It leaped into the air and opened its cavernous mouth as it dove at Ugly Duckling.


    In the face of the Purple Golden Mink, Ugly Duckling wasn��t fearful in the slightest. Its ears perked up and it stood up on its hind legs as it yelled, ��Meow-��


    Its meow was very tender, and Mag almost burst intoughter upon hearing it. Ugly Duckling��s heroic image had beenpletely ruined by that mellow cry. He had thought that Ugly Duckling would reveal a side to itself that would surprise him in this perilous situation. After all, it had been raring to go this entire time.


    However, it appeared that it wasn��t actually brave, but simply downright stupid instead. It would probably dare to extend a paw even toward a giant dragon, let alone a Purple Golden Mink.


    Mag had already sped the hilt of his de in his hand. At such a short range, he was confident that he would be able to kill the Purple Golden Mink before it managed to attack Ugly Duckling.


    His swordsmanship was very fast.


    Eat it! Eat the whole thing so you waste more time! Eva��s eyes were wide with anticipation as she cowered in the corner of the carriage.


    Sivir caught her boomerang and hurled it through the air again. At the same time, she strove to charge forward a little faster, but there was a hint of sympathy in her eyes. There was no way that this little kitten was going to survive, so she could only hope that it could buy her some time.


    However, right when Mag was about to attack, the Purple Golden Mink��s body suddenly stiffened in mid-air as it heard Ugly Duckling��s cry. It was as if it had heard the tolling of the clock of death, and unbridled shock and horror appeared in its eyes as it turned to Ugly Duckling. It spread open its four limbs again to try and change directions in mid-air, frantically attempting to flee from Ugly Duckling


    However, it had built up too much momentum, and couldn��t get away in time. Ugly Duckling was still perched on its hind legs as it patted the mink on its head with a tiny paw.


    ��St.��


    The Purple Golden Mink immediately fell dead to the ground.

 Chapter 544 - Ugly Duckling is Not Actually an Ordinary Duckling

    <strong>Chapter 544 Ugly Duckling is Not Actually an Ordinary Duckling</strong>


    ��Ding!��


    The boomerang struck the ground near the carriage, and its handle was still trembling at a high frequency.


    Everyone��s footsteps faltered as they looked at the scenes unfolding around the carriage. They were all staring with incredulity at the dead Purple Golden Mink and the tiny orange kitten.


    The mutant Purple Golden Mink was at least a 3rd-tier magic beast, but it had been killed by a tender meow and a gentle tap to the head! Or perhaps it had been frightened to death?


    Just what is that little kitten? Everyone was perplexed.


    How?! Evan stopped on a tree branch, bewildered as well. He was already prepared to subdue the Purple Golden Mink after it killed the three people in the carriage. In doing so, he could get rid of Mag and his daughter, as well as Eva. On top of that, he would then be able to unleash his true power to intimidate his fellow mercenaries, but those ns had been foiled by a small kitten.


    A hint of joy initially appeared on Eva��s face at the realization that she had survived, but she then looked at Ugly Duckling and thought back to what she had said, upon which her expression became quite strained.


    ��Meow-�� Ugly Duckling pranced forward andid its tiny paw on the Purple Golden Mink��s head. It then turned back to Amy with a gloating expression as if it wanted to be praised.


    ��You were awesome, Ugly Duckling!�� Amy pped her little hands with tions before turning to Eva with a smile as she said, ��Big Sister t-chest, Ugly Duckling caught the big rat. Are you going to eat it now orter?��


    ��You... I...�� Eva��s body was trembling with rage. She was the one who had made that bet, so she couldn��t even turn Amy down. As such, her face was as red as a tomato from fury and humiliation.


    What is that thing? It��s definitely not some ordinary orange cat. Could it be some type of primordial mythological beast? But how could it have been picked up by some random guy collecting herbs, then? That��s hardly an epic backstory. Mag also wore an expression of surprise on his face. Ugly Duckling was able to frighten a mutant 3rd-tier magic beast to death with just a tender meow. Mag would be an idiot if he still thought it to be just an ordinary fat cat.


    However, in his memory, there weren��t any powerful magic beasts with the appearance of an orange cat.


    In any case, one thing was for sure: the egg that they had purchased back then was actually a treasure.


    As for just what this little orange kitten would grow up to be, Mag didn��t know the answer himself. However, with the way that it was eating, it was most likely going to be a ball.


    The crisis had been dispelled, so Mag removed his hand from the hilt of his de. He looked at Ugly Duckling, which had rushed over to the carriage wheel and was begging for a hug from Amy. Perhaps it would be a powerful ally of Amy, just like the purple-striped griffin had been to Mag Alex.


    Mag carried Amy down from the carriage, while Amy cradled up Ugly Duckling in her arms. She had a serious expression on her little face as she said, ��Well done, Ugly Duckling.��


    ��Are you alright?�� Sivir pulled her boomerang out of the ground before turning to Mag and the others.


    ��We��re fine. I��m not sure about the girl on the carriage, though.�� Mag shook his head with a smile as he pointed to Eva, who was still slumped in her seat on the carriage.


    ��Eva?�� Sivir quickly made her way over to Eva with a concerned look.


    ��I... I��m fine.�� Eva rose unsteadily to her feet as she shook her head. Her legs were still trembling slightly from residual fear. She had thought that she was going to die here.


    However, there was no hint of gratitude in her eyes whatsoever, as she turned to look at Mag and Amy. Instead, her expression harbored a hint of resentment. Why was it that even their kitten could kill a mutant Purple Golden Mink? Was she actually expected to eat the mink raw?


    All of the mercenaries also gathered around to appraise Ugly Duckling with amazement in their eyes. It was able to frighten a 3rd-tier magic beast to death even at such a youthful stage of its development; this little thing was most likely the baby of some sort of high-tier magic beast. They wondered how it had ended up bing Mag and Amy��s pet.


    ��What kind of magic beast is your kitten, Little Amy? It��s so powerful?�� Dennis stroked his own hair as he looked at Amy with a bashful smile.


    Everyone also turned to look at Amy upon hearing that. Even Sivir was quite curious about the orange kitten in Amy��s arms.


    It was very difficult to encounter the baby of a magic beast, and even more so to find one birthed by a high-tier magic beast. Under normal circumstances, if a magic beast mother were attacked and knew that it wouldn��t be able to escape alive, it would kill its babies or destroy the eggs prior to hatching.


    This little kitten was very fond of Amy, clearly indicating that it had grown up by her side. Such an affectionate magic beast would surely be the ideal helper of its owner in the future. It had absolute loyalty toward its owner, and was a heavily sought-afterpanion for everyone.


    ��It��s not a kitten; it��s actually a duckling. Also, it��s not some magic beast; it��s Ugly Duckling,�� Amy replied with a serious expression.


    ��Hmm? Ugly Duckling?��


    Dennis faltered upon hearing that. No matter how he looked at it, it was clearly a cat that bore no resemnce to a duck whatsoever. Furthermore, it looked quite adorable as well


    -in his opinion, it was not ugly in the slightest.


    All of the other mercenaries also wore peculiar expressions, unable to keep up with this little girl��s thought process. However, it appeared that she didn��t even know what magic beasts were, and had most likely always treated this thing as a normal kitten. After all, Mag was only a chef, and even they couldn��t identify what kind of magic beast this was, so there was no way Mag could know what it was, either.


    ��But I can tell you all a secret about Ugly Duckling. You have to promise to keep the secret before I tell you, though.�� Amy looked at everyone with a mysterious expression.


    ��Secret?��


    All of the mercenaries were intrigued. Could it be that Amy actually knew what this kitten was? Thus, all of them agreed to keep the secret. Even Evan inched closer to them, eavesdropping on the conversation.


    ��Ugly Duckling is not actually an ordinary duckling...�� Amy looked at the intrigued mercenaries and lowered her voice as she continued, ��It��s actually a little swan. When it grows up, it��ll be a beautiful white swan. It��ll be able to fly into the sky then.��


    ��Hah?��


    All of the mercenaries were dumbstruck on hearing that. First, she was telling them that this kitten was a duckling, and now, she was telling them that it was a swan? No matter how they looked at it, it bore no resemnce to a swan at all!


    ��Mr. Mag, your pet killed this mutant Purple Golden Mink, so it belongs to you. Its hide can be sold at the mercenary union for a good price.�� Sivir looked at Mag with a calm smile.


    Dennis and the others were feeling quite envious, but they didn��t state any objections to Sivir��s decision.


    Evan stepped forward and argued coldly, ��Sivir, we were the ones who engineered everything to trap this Purple Golden Mink. This guy was only lucky; why should we give him such a precious mutant Purple Golden Mink hide?��

 Chapter 545 - The Truth

    <strong>Chapter 545 The Truth</strong>


    ��Yeah, Big Sister Sivir. You guys did all of the work, and the Purple Golden Mink could have been frightened to death by you and Master Evan in the end. They had nothing to do with this, so why do they deserve the mink hide?�� Eva also chimed in to support Evan. She turned to him with lovestruck eyes and tried to approach him.


    All of the mercenaries turned to Evan and Eva with surprise on their faces. They had witnessed everything that had taken ce, so they knew that Eva��s argument waspletely imusible. Following its transformation, the Purple Golden Mink could outrun even Sivir��s boomerang, and Evan��s magic posed no threat to it. How could it have been frightened to death by those two?


    However, Eva was the youngest member of their mercenary squad, so she had always been treated like a delicate little sister. Furthermore, as the only healer in their squad, everyone had been treated by her at some point. As such, they didn��t want to refute her, and could only turn to Sivir.


    As for what Evan had said, they were indeed the ones who had engineered the trap for the Purple Golden Mink, but it was also true that the orange kitten was the one that had killed the mink. In doing so, it had saved Eva��s life. That had to have been a factor of consideration for Sivir, thus prompting her to give the Purple Golden Mink to Mag. However, what they didn��t anticipate was how ungrateful Eva was toward her saviors. Thus, the atmosphere became rather awkward.


    Mag turned to Evan and Eva with a cold expression. These two were a match made in heaven; both of them were absolute scum!


    If it weren��t for him and Amy, that mutant Purple Golden Mink would definitely have killed Eva. No one else noticed this detail, but Mag had clearly seen that Evan had a chance to attack the Purple Golden Mink, a chance that he refrained from using. As a 3rd-tier magic caster, even if he couldn��tpletely trap the Purple Golden Mink, he would definitely have been able to create some obstacles in order to buy time for his fellow mercenaries.


    However, he didn��t do that. Instead, he stood on the tree as a bystander, and even wore a smile on his face as he did so.


    If Mag and Amy had been the only ones on the carriage, then Mag would��ve only thought that Evan was a petty man. However, there was also a fangirl who absolutely adored him on the carriage with them, but he was prepared to watch her die and seemed to be enjoying the show. That clearly illustrated what a piece of scum he was.


    And now, this scummy couple was trying to steal his spoils of war?


    If he were only dealing with Sivir and the others, Mag would perhaps be more polite and split up the mutant Purple Golden Mink based on everyone��s efforts. After all, that was how mercenary squads normally split up their spoils of war.


    However, he changed his mind. He would rather feed the mink to a dog than give some to these two.


    ��Big Sister t-chest, do you want to eat this big rat? I didn��t think you��d actually go through with it. I can ask Father to skin it, then you can try and eat it raw and tell me if it tastes good.�� Amy looked at Eva with expectant eyes. She then swung Mag��s arm from side to side, and implored, ��Father, we should give this big rat to Big Sister t-chest.��


    ��I... I...�� Eva glowered at Amy, and was at a loss for words.


    ��You just so happened to have a magic beast pet that��s a natural predator to the Purple Golden Mink, and it��s just a pathetic little kitten. Without it, would you have even been able to touch the Purple Golden Mink? If it weren��t for our Rose Mercenary Squad, you wouldn��t even have seen the mink, let alone kill it. You should know your ce and assess just how little effort you put in throughout this process.�� Evan turned to Mag with a cold expression. His handsome features had turned quite dark, and he was brandishing his wand to exert pressure on Mag.


    Sivir��s brows furrowed, and she was just about to say something when Mag stepped forward with a mocking smile, and retorted, ��How little effort I put in? The Purple Golden Mink was frightened to death by Amy��s Ugly Duckling. Furthermore, it had beenpletely unscathed, and following its transformation, it became faster than all of you. Even if I wasn��t the one that had set up the traps, so what? And what does it have to do with you? Do you think you put in a lot of effort by standing on the tree branch and spectating with a cold smile as your fellow mercenaries were plunged into


    peril?��


    A panicked expression immediately shed across Evan��s face as he unconsciously took a step backward.


    Eva��s face also paled upon hearing that. She could still recall the smile on Evan��s face as he stood on that tree branch, and now that the truth had been revealed by Mag, her attempts at self-constion werepletely crushed. Thus, she turned to Evan with a hint of confusion and hurt in her eyes.


    All of the mercenaries�� expressions also changed upon hearing that. The situation just then had been too urgent, so no one had noticed what Evan was doing. However, thinking back now, Evan did indeed have many opportunities to stop that Purple Golden Mink, but he did nothing throughout the process. If Mag��s usations rang true, then just what was Evan doing? They didn��t even dare to delve into that train of thought too deeply. Mutual trust was the glue that held a mercenary squad together. If they couldn��t even trust one of theirrades, then the consequences could prove to be catastrophic in the future.


    Mag wore a mocking smile as he looked at Evan. Defeating someone with words and reason was the most convincing way to win a battle. Mag Alex��s fortey in physical battles, while Mag excelled in wars of words. However, he wouldn��t stoop as low as to hurl verbal insults at a piece of scum like Evan. Instead, he was crushing him in a graceful and eloquent manner; that was a sign of true skill.


    To a team like theirs, trust was an extremely important element. If there was a potential backstabber lurking in the team, how was anyone supposed to rely on them during a battle?


    Sivir��s expression had also be quite grave as a contemtive expression appeared in her eyes. Back when she was pursuing the Purple Golden Mink, she had also been confused with regard to why Evan had refrained from attacking. It appeared that Mag had seen something, and Eva��s reaction clearly reaffirmed his usations. As such, her heart was feeling quite heavy.


    Evan forced himself to calm down before issuing a heated retort. ��Nonsense! During the battle, I unleashed an ice wall spell, then an ice spear spell, but I didn��t think that the mutant Purple Golden Mink would be powerful enough to destroy my magic. Hence, I was preparing to unleash an intermediate spell to bring it down. However, it was too fast, and I didn��t have time to unleash the spell before it escaped from my effective attack range. You��re just trying to sow discord among our squad!��

 Chapter 546 - I Definitely Won’t Eat Rat Meat

    <h4>Chapter 546 I Definitely Won��t Eat Rat Meat</h4>


    So Master Evan was preparing an intermediate spell, not just spectating. Has he mastered even an intermediate spell? That��s so cool! Eva��s eyes lit up again as she looked at Evan. All of the disappointment in her heart was instantly wiped away, and she turned to Mag with a fierce expression. ��Exactly! What gives an outsider like you the right to speak ill about Master Evan? He��s clearly not the type of person you proim him to be!��


    Mag was feeling rather speechless as he looked at Eva. This woman waspletely hopeless.


    ��Alright, that��s enough. Let��s keep going; we have to get to the Illusionary Mist Valley before noon.�� Sivir looked into Eva��s eyes with a serious expression, and said, ��Eva, Mr. Mag and the others saved your life just then. You have to be grateful to your benefactors; that is the mercenary way, and a value that our Rose Mercenary Squad has always upheld. I hope you can remember that.��


    ��I...�� Eva looked at Sivir and opened her mouth, but lowered her head in silence in the end.


    Evan nced at Sivir before getting onto the carriage. He aimed a vicious nce at Mag before also closing his eyes in silence.


    All of the other mercenaries also got onto the carriage. No one said anything further about this depressing situation.


    Sam made his way toward Mag with a smile, and offered, ��Mr. Mag, do you need me to skin this mink? I��m pretty good at that kind of stuff.��


    ��Thanks for your offer, but there��s no need. As a chef, I��m also pretty good at this.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. He also refrained from saying anything else on the matter. After all, what did it matter to him that this scummy couple was harming each other? He drew his sharp bull-ying de and began to skin the mink. Soon, aplete mink hide had been skinned with no blood staining the fur, nor any excessive blood and flesh on the back.


    The golden hide was very smooth and soft, with a beautiful streak of purple extending all the way to the tail down the middle, emanating a metallic sheen.


    An ordinary Purple Golden Mink hide could fetch around 500 gold coins. However, such a perfect mutant Purple Golden Mink hide could fetch at least 1,000 gold coins or even more.


    Mag really did need some money. With the hiatus that he was taking, he would be missing out on hundreds of thousands of copper coins in restaurant earnings. As such, he didn��t mind having an external source of ie to supplement that loss.


    ��That��s so impressive; it��s even cleaner than if I were to skin it. You��d definitely be able to sell it for a good price.�� Sam looked at Mag with amazement in his eyes as he handed over a water pouch for Mag to clean his hands and de.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag carried the hide and the skinned Purple Golden Mink onto the carriage before sitting down in a corner with Amy in his arms. The carriage continued onward.


    Eva looked at the gory skinned Purple Golden Mink, and reflexively scooted away with a hint of fear and concern in her eyes. What if this guy actually forced her to eat the big rat?


    ��Mr. Mag, are we going to be eating this Purple Golden Mink for lunch?�� Dennis asked.


    ��I was nning on that, but a certain someone said that if Ugly Duckling could catch this rat, then she��d eat it raw. We��ll have to ask her for her opinion before deciding if we can have this thing for lunch. After all, she reserved it in advance.�� Mag turned to Eva with a benevolent smile as he asked, ��Isn��t that right, Madam Eva?��


    However, his smile looked like the smile of a demon in Eva��s eyes. The grizzly skinned Purple Golden Mink made her want to puke, and she didn��t even want to touch it, let alone eat it raw. She was really regretting the stupid bet that she had made now.


    ��No, I don��t�� want to eat something so terrifying.�� Eva shook her head with pale countenance.


    ��Big Sister t-chest, you��re making me very disappointed. How could you go back on your promise like that? I still wanted to know if the big rat tastes good raw.�� Amy looked at Eva with a disappointed expression as she held Ugly Duckling in her arms.


    Eva��s cheeks were flushed with humiliation, but she still shook her head firmly. She was not going to eat the Purple Golden Mink raw no matter what.


    ��Looks like we can have it for lunch, then.�� Mag smiled as he looked at the Purple Golden Mink��s supple flesh with an expectant gaze.


    He had tasted roasted bamboo rat in his past life, and he could still recall its sulent vor. The Purple Golden Mink��s flesh was clearly of an even higher standard, and would taste very good roasted.


    With his extensive practice in the test field for the God of Cookery, he had developed exemry mastery in controlling heat and condiments. As such, Mag was confident that he could cook all types of roast meat to a high standard. Even though it wouldn��t taste as good as the roast beef kebabs, it shouldn��t be too bad.


    ��That��s the first time I��ve heard of roasting Purple Golden Mink. There are 10 of us in total, though, so one Purple Golden Mink won��t be enough to go around. How about we catch some more prey along the way? What would you like?�� Dennis asked with a smile.


    ��Beef would be best,�� Mag replied.


    ��Will normal wild cows do?�� Sam asked.


    ��Sure.�� Mag nodded in response.


    ��Easy! There��s a mountain with a lot of wild cows on the way to the Illusionary Mist Valley. I��ll get you one once we get there,�� Sam promised with a smile.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag��s eyes lit up. It sure was good to travel with experienced and knowledgeable hunters.


    Ugly Ducklingy in Amy��sp for a while before rolling around on the Purple Golden Mink hide. It either really liked the hide, or it was showing off its spoils of war.


    While passing by a mountain, Sam instructed Monkey to stop the carriage. He and Dennis went into the forest, and Dennis soon emerged with arge ck wild cow on his shoulders. The cow had all four legs bound, and was looking around with horror in its eyes, too scared to even move.


    ��Squad Leader, the Illusionary Mist Valley is just up ahead. How about we have lunch before continuing?�� Dennis asked as he tossed the cow onto the ground.


    ��Alright.�� It was probably going to take a long time just to skin and dissect thisrge cow, so Sivir decided to agree to Dennis�� suggestion.


    ��There��s a stream just up ahead. I��ll clean up the cow there.�� Mag rose to his feet and pointed at a nearby stream. The water in the stream was very clear, and it all flowed into a calm pond, which reflected the blue sky like a mirror.


    ��Alright.�� Dennis hoisted the cow up with one hand before making his way over to the pond.


    The carriage also stopped near the stream.


    ��Mr. Mag, do you need our help killing this thing?�� Dennis asked as he kicked the struggling cow onto the ground.


    ��No need. It would be great if you could get me some firewood, though. Leave the rest to me.�� Mag shook his head before making his way over to the cow. He grabbed it by the horns with his left hand and slit its throat with his bull-ying de, which he was holding in his right hand. Blood gushed onto the ground as he took a nce at Evan, who was still sitting on the carriage.


    Evan also happened to be looking at Mag. Their eyes met, upon which his heart skipped a beat for some reason. He could see killing intent in Mag��s eyes, and even though it was clearly a cow that had been in, a hint of fear welled up in his heart for some reason.


    ��Eva, are you noting?�� Sivir asked Eva as she jumped down from the carriage.


    ��I��ll have some other food for lunch. I definitely won��t eat rat meat or anything cooked by that guy.�� Eva shook her head with a resolute expression.

 Chapter 547 - How Can Roast Beef Smell Like This?

    <h4>Chapter 547 How Can Roast Beef Smell Like This?</h4>


    ��I��ll go pick some wild fruits.�� Evan jumped down from the carriage and rushed into the forest, quickly disappearing from view. He clearly didn��t want to taste Mag��s cooking, either. Furthermore, the nce that Mag had directed at him earlier had struck him with an indescribable sense of fear, making him want to get away from Mag.


    Mag didn��t object to it. He didn��t want to cook for them anyway, so this was ideal.


    After draining the cow of blood, a thought suddenly urred to Mag. He turned to Sam, and said, ��Mr. Sam, you seem to be very familiar with this area; would you be able to get me a bamboo stalk? I want to make some skewers for beef kebabs.��


    ��Sure, I��ll get one for you right away.�� Sam nodded before turning to climb up the nearby mountain.


    ��Beef kebabs? Mr. Mag, beef should be eaten inrge mouthfuls. Making it into kebabs will take away from the effect, won��t it?�� Dennis was a little concerned.


    ��Don��t worry, there��ll be enough kebabs for everyone. This cow definitely has enough beef to go around.�� Mag smiled as he began to dissect the cow. His de glided through its flesh, noting into contact with its bones at any point in time. His motions were smooth, efficient, and elegant, putting on a brilliant disy of mastery.


    Those are some really impressive knife skills. It must have taken him many years to get to that level. Sivir was full of praise at the sight of Mag��s de proficiency. Her eyes zed over slightly as she looked at Mag��s expression of rapt focus and concentration. She couldn��t help but be reminded of someone else when she looked at Mag.


    The surrounding mercenaries also wore expressions of praise and amazement. Perhaps Mag wouldn��t be able to beat them in a fight, but his expert desmanship and control were exemry.


    ��Father, can I also have a lot of kebabs?�� Amy asked expectantly.


    ��Yes, you can have as many as you want.�� Mag nodded with a doting expression.


    After dissecting the cow, Mag made a rough estimate of everyone��s capacity for food. Aside from the rib-eye beef, he also sliced off another tworge bs of tenderloin beef before washing it all in the stream. He then began to pull out all types of condiments from his backpack, and there was even a foldable kebab oven in there.


    This was something that Mag had purchased after extensive bartering. He could find ingredients for roast meat in the wilderness, but he had to prepare his own oven, which had to live up to his standards. Otherwise, ack of proper cooking utensils could ruin the dish.


    ��Mr. Mag, all other mercenaries pack as little as possible and only carry the bare essentials with them, but you... you��re carrying a kitchen with you!�� Dennis looked at Mag with a peculiar expression.


    ��Well, I have my daughter with me, so I��ll naturally have to prepare some more things,�� Mag replied in a justified manner. He poured a cup of water for Amy from a water jug before feeding Ugly Duckling some water from the stream. Then, he pulled out arge paper bag to marinate the beef in.


    ��You sure are a good father, Mr. Mag. My son is about the same age as your daughter, and he��s constantly nagging me to take him into the wilderness, but I��ve never taken him even once.�� Scott sighed with emotion.


    ��He��ll know what you��re a good father when he grows up, Mr. Scott.�� Mag turned to Scott with a smile. After all, not everyone had a 4th-tier magic caster as a child. As such, taking them into the wilderness would incur a massive risk.


    ��I hope so.�� A smile also appeared on Scott��s face.


    Mag began to prepare the beef in what was clearly a thoroughly rehearsed process. All of the mercenaries sat on the ground and chatted among themselves while looking at Mag with surprised expressions. They had never seen anyone prepare roast meat in the wilderness, and theplexity of the process came as a shock to them.


    After all, if they wanted to roast meat, they would simply brush some oil over it before cing it over a fire. Right before the meat was fully cooked, they��d sprinkle a pinch of salt over it, and that would be the extent of the condiments applied. Sometimes, the meat was tasty, and other times, it would be overcooked. However, the vor wasn��t really important to them. In the wilderness, safety and sustenance were the key considerations.


    If they made such extensive preparations as Mag did every time they wanted to have a meal, they wouldn��t have any time to do their missions. However, they had never been treated to a meal cooked by a professional chef in the wilderness, so all of them were thoroughly looking forward to it.


    Sam quickly returned with a green bamboo stalk. Under Mag��s instructions, he chopped the stalk into skewers, and skewered the marinated beef and Purple Golden Mink meat. The remaining wood was thrown into the fire, while a makeshift roasting frame was constructed from rocks.


    The mercenaries had all stopped talking, and their eyes were fixed on Mag. Watching him cook was like watching a spectacr performance; each and every step was a brilliant spectacle. They didn��t understand why a simple roast meat dish required so manyplex procedures, but they were all looking forward to the end product.


    He��s just showing off; there��s no way the kebabs would be any good. Eva washed down a mouthful of coarse cornbread with some water as she glowered at Mag from the carriage.


    Evan returned to the carriage with a few mandarins in his hands, two of which he passed to Eva with a smile as he said, ��Have some mandarins, Eva; I just picked them.��


    ��Thank you, Master Evan.�� Eva epted the mandarins with a joyful expression, and cradled them carefully to her chest as if she had received a pair of precious treasures.


    ��You��re wee.�� A hint of disgust shed through Evan��s eyes, but he still maintained his smile. However, his brows furrowed as he caught sight of Mag, who was being surrounded by his intrigued fellow mercenaries. His gaze fell on Sivir, and veins began to bulge on his forehead as he slowly clenched his fists.


    Everything was prepared. Mag tested the temperature of the mes with his hand before cing a bunch of kebabs over the roasting frame.


    The beef began to sizzle over the red-hot mes, and its surface quickly began to change color. Oil began to bubble and fizz as the delicious aroma of beef wafted through the air.


    The mercenaries�� eyes lit up as they caught a whiff of that scent, and they couldn��t help but inhale deeply to capture more of the aroma.


    Mag was tending to over 20 kebabs at once, but his motions were still calm and unhurried. When the kebabs were cooked to about medium-well, he began to apply the sauces that he had mixed in advance over their surface.


    The sauce made the aroma of the beef even more alluring as the kebabs were ced back over the fire.


    ��That smells so good!�� Dennis was staring at the kebabs with incredulity in his eyes.


    ��What an alluring smell! How can roast beef smell like this?�� An entranced expression appeared on Sivir��s face.


    ��This aroma... How is this possible?!�� Evan and Eva were also stunned as they looked at Mag��s kebabs.

 Chapter 548 - Delicious Beef Kebabs!

    <h4>Chapter 548 Delicious Beef Kebabs!</h4>


    ��Wow, it smells so good! The kebabs look like they��re really delicious!�� Amy looked at the kebabs over the fire with an expectant gaze.


    Ugly Duckling��s interest had also been piqued. Its ears perked up and it craned its neck, trying to identify the source of this alluring aroma.


    The sound of involuntary gulping began to undte as the mercenaries stared at the kebabs on the roasting frame. They were struggling to suppress the urge to pounce on the kebabs like wild animals.


    ��Alright, the first kebab will be for my adorable Little Amy.�� Mag picked up a kebab from the middle and handed it to Amy with a smile.


    ��Thank you, Father!�� Amy��s eyes immediately lit up as she put Ugly Duckling onto the ground before joyfully epting the kebab.


    ��It��s very hot, so blow on it first before eating,�� Mag cautioned.


    ��Alright.�� Amy nodded obediently as she blew on the kebab with a careful expression. She then opened her little mouth and bit down on the topmost cube of beef.


    All of the mercenaries looked on with bated breath. The sulent cube of beef was bit open, and Amy��s intricate features immediately lit up. Her bright blue eyes shimmered with joy as the indescribably delicious vor exploded in her mouth. She quickly chewed on the beef before swallowing, leaving a trace of residual oil and sauce on the corners of her lips.


    ��Gulp!��


    The sound of gulping was heard once again.


    Is it really that delicious? This is torture!! All of the mercenaries looked at each other with slightly awkward expressions, but they soon all turned to stare at Mag��s kebabs with yearning in their eyes.


    That little brat must be faking her reaction. It definitely doesn��t taste good. The mandarins brought to me by Master Evan are the most delicious things in this world. Eva faltered slightly upon seeing that, but she soon convinced herself that her mandarins were better. She ced a section of mandarin into her mouth, but was struck by the feeling that it seemed to be a little sour.


    Evan also wrenched his gaze away from Mag��s kebabs, and surreptitiously gulped as he also had some mandarin.


    ��Come and have a kebab, everyone. The roasting will take some time, but these ones are ready.�� Mag smiled as he distributed the kebabs to everyone; there was just enough for two per person. He also ced a kebab in a clean little bowl for Ugly Duckling, which was desperately crying for a taste, before putting a new batch of kebabs over the mes.


    ��Oh my God! How could there be such delicious roast beef in this world?! It��s simply incredible!�� Dennis bit off three cubes of beef in a single bite as he stared at the kebab in his hand with incredulity in his eyes.


    ��This must be food for the gods! How could it be so delicious? How could roast beef be so tender? And this vor is ridiculously good!�� Sydney, who was perched on a tree branch, simply couldn��t stop eating. He closed his eyes to savor the taste and felt as if he were dreaming


    Scott and the others also wore simr expressions. Just one bit was enough for them to bepletely immersed in the kebab��s delicious vor. They found it incredible that a small beef kebab could hold such allure.


    Sivir looked at everyone before her gaze was also drawn to the kebab in her hand. She blew on it gently before biting off the top cube of beef. The beef was still a little hot, and she hadn��t even chewed yet, but the vor of the sauce had already captivated her taste buds.


    She began chewing, and the delicious roast beef instantly melted in her mouth. The vor of the marinating condiments had already been sealed into the beef, and itbined with the rich taste of the sauce to create an irresistiblebination. Sivir couldn��t help but close her eyes in bliss as she savored the kebab.


    The rib-eye beef was extremely fresh and tender. The marbling didn��t make the beef excessively greasy. Instead, it simply made the texture even more tender, and seemingly gave the beefyers of vors to savor. The sauce was very rich, but didn��t overpower the natural taste of the beef. Instead, it simply worked to bring out as much vor from the beef as possible.


    Was it delicious? No! It was ridiculously delicious!


    Sivir felt as if she had been teleported to arge grassy in. Herds of wild cows took leisurely strolls over the lush grass. There was a little girl sitting on a cow��s back and red-haired man carrying a long saber following along behind her. The little girl��s joyful giggles could be heard throughout the entire grassy in, while the man wore a warm smile even though his face was riddled with scars.


    Night fell, and they set up a fire. The man began to roastrge bs of beef over the mes, while the little girl sat beside him with an expectant look. The man handed her a b of slightly charred beef, and she devoured it with a joyful expression. That was the most delicious beef in this world.


    A tear slid down the corner of Sivir��s eye. She turned away and surreptitiously brushed the tear away. She looked at the kebab in her hand, and then at Mag and Amy, who were happily enjoying kebabs of their own. She could sense the aura of paternal love within the kebabs, and it struck her in the most delicate part of her heart.


    She exhaled gently as if she were blowing on the kebab, and a smile appeared on her face. She bit off another cube of beef and closed her eyes, basking in its delicious vor as well as the paternal love that had been sorely missing from her life for many years.


    One kebab after another was fully cooked before being distributed to the eagerly waiting mercenaries. Blissful smiles appeared on everyone��s faces, and they couldn��t help but praise Mag for his brilliant cooking.


    Mag also wore a smile on his face. He was struck by a sense of aplishment at the sight of everyone being won over by his cuisine. This wonderful feeling was something that he experienced every day in this world, but had beenpletely missing in his past life.


    ��Try this kebab, Evan. It��s incredibly delicious.�� Scott made his way over to the carriage and passed a kebab to Evan with a smile.


    ��I won��t eat strange things like this.�� Evan swatted the kebab aside with a dark expression. The kebabnded tip-first, pinning itself onto arge tree nearby.


    Scott knew that Evan was still in a foul mood from what had happened earlier, so he didn��t say anything. Instead, he offered the kebab in his other hand to Eva as he said, ��Eva, would you like to have a taste?��


    ��I definitely won��t eat anything made by that guy even if I starve to death! The mandarins picked by Master Evan are the most delicious things in this world!�� Eva shook her head with a resolute expression as she cradled the mandarins in her hands.

 Chapter 549 - The System Must Give You a Stern Warning

    <h4>Chapter 549 The System Must Give You a Stern Warning</h4>


    ��Poor children; they��ve made a very stupid choice. They won��t have another opportunity to taste Father��s cooking ever again.�� Amy looked at Evan and Evan with a slightly sympathetic expression before taking anotherrge bite of beef, upon which a joyful smile reappeared on her face.


    Mag looked at the kebab that was pinned to the tree, and was feeling rather forlorn that the fruit of hisbor had been wasted like that. However, a mocking smile appeared on his face as he turned to look at Eva and Evan, both of whom were gulping involuntarily. It had to be quite painful for them to deny their cravings like that, right?


    After more than an hour, almost half of the cow had been consumed. Mag cooked almost without rest the entire time, and only got to have a few kebabs at the end.


    The two-centimeter cubes were perfect for a mouthful, and the tender beef was enveloped in rich sauces, melting to create the most delicious vor in his mouth. All of his taste buds and every cell in his body were captivated by the vor as an overwhelming sense of satisfaction welled up in his heart. This was by far the best beef that he had ever had.


    This is just the most ordinary wild beef. If we change it to premium Ironhide Bull beef, the texture and vor would be even better. This is pretty much a dress rehearsal for the release of my new dish, and the reaction was quite good. Looks like this will be a popr dish in the restaurant. A smile appeared on Mag��s face as he looked at the kebab in his hand. Furthermore, he had repaid everyone for taking Amy and himself to the Illusionary Mist Valley, as well as for the Purple Golden Mink hide. After all, each person had to have had more than 10 kebabs. Mag had already decided to set the price at 300 copper coins per kebab. Such delicious kebabs had to be more expensive than tofu pudding at least.


    ��This is the best meal I��ve ever had during my years as a mercenary!�� Dennis expressed genuine praise as he wiped the oil and sauce from his lips.


    ��Burp! This is the best meal I��ve ever had, period!�� Scott burped with a bashful smile.


    ��Mr. Mag, can you join our Rose Mercenary Squad? You can be responsible for cooking and leave everything else to us.�� Monkey jumped down from a nearby tree branch and looked at Mag with an expectant gaze.


    ��That would be perfect! That way, we��d be able to have delicious food every day, even if we��re out in the wilderness.�� Sam pped his hands together with tion.


    All of the other mercenaries also looked at Mag with anticipation in their eyes. Even Sivir was quite tempted by that prospect.


    ��My apologies, but my main upation lies in restaurant-management and cooking. Sourcing ingredients is not amon activity that I engage in, so I won��t be able to join your mercenary squad. If you��d like to eat my food again, you cane to the Aden Square and look for Mamy Restaurant; that��s my restaurant.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. He had no intention of bing a mercenary.


    ��I see...�� All of the mercenaries were quite disappointed to hear that. Monkey scratched his head and opened his mouth to say something.


    ��Alright, Mr. Mag still has to look after Little Amy, so bing a mercenary clearly isn��t a viable option for him. Besides, we don��t have time to spend two hours on a pic in the wilderness every day. Let��s go to visit Mr. Mag��s restaurant on our days off.�� Sivir smiled as she turned to Mag, and praised, ��Mr. Mag, you truly are an exceptional chef.��


    ��You��re far too kind.�� Mag nodded modestly, but his mood had improved significantly from herpliment.


    ��Alright, then I��ll definitely go to Mr. Mag��s restaurant on my day off. We��re all friends now; can you give me a discount?�� Monkey asked with a hopeful smile.


    ��I never offer discounts to my customers, but I can ensure that you��ll feel like every copper coin you spend in my restaurant is worth it,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��If someone else said that, I��d think that they were bluffing, but I believe in you, Mr. Mag!�� Dennis nodded with an earnest expression.


    ��Alright, we��ve wasted a lot of time here already, it��s time for us to keep going. It��ll only take half an hour for us to get to the Illusionary Mist Valley from here. Everyone, take a rest and prepare for battle.�� The smile faded from Sivir��s face as she issued stern instructions.


    ��Yes,�� the mercenary squad responded in unison. They checked through their own equipment before loading the rest of the cow onto the carriage and prepared to set off.


    Evan said that he was going to do some scouting first and went on ahead.


    Mag began to pack up his cooking utensils and condiments before washing his hands and making his way back onto the carriage with Amy and Ugly Duckling. They were about to get to the Illusionary Mist Valley, which meant that their battle was about to begin. He was determined to capture an Ironhide Bull today as the mission reward was simply too alluring.


    ��Ding! The system must give you a stern warning: the Ironhide Bull capturing mission must bepleted by you alone. If you rely on someone else��s help toplete the mission, the system will deem it as mission failure and hand down the punishment!�� The system��s stern, imcable voice sounded.


    ��Alright, I get it. I��m not preparing to enlist their help, anyway. With so many of them here, it��ll be difficult to split the spoils of war.�� Mag rolled his eyes internally. From what he had seen, he could deduce that Sivir was the most powerful member of the Rose Mercenary Squad. However, even her power level hadn��t reached the 4th-tier yet. She was already quite powerful for someone her age, but, objectively speaking, she wouldn��t even be as powerful as Amy in a battle.


    ��The system must give you another stern warning: the use of irregr weapons is prohibited during the course of the mission!�� The system��s voice became even more stern.


    ��Mr. Sam, how are the Ironhide Bulls distributed in the Illusionary Mist Valley? Are they found all over the ce?�� Mag chose to ignore the system this time.


    ��Of course not. Ironhide Bulls will appear in the Illusionary Mist Valley, but due to excessive hunting in the past few years, they��ve be exceedingly rare, so it��s down to luck whether you��ll encounter one or not. Also, the Illusionary Mist Valley is a gigantic ce, and is constantly enshrouded in mist, so visibility is very low. Aside from Ironhide Bulls, there are also other magic beasts that dwell there, making it a very perilous ce. Those unfamiliar with its terrain could easily get lost in the mist, which would often prove lethal.�� Sam shook his head as he looked at Mag with a serious expression, and advised, ��As such, I suggest you don��t take Little Amy deep into the Illusionary Mist Valley.��


    ��Alright, I��ll be sure to keep that in mind.�� Mag nodded with a grim expression. It appeared that the situation in the Illusionary Mist Valley was a bit moreplex than he had thought.


    ��Oh, by the way, I think I forgot something back there. Can we stop for a while so I can go grab it?�� A thought suddenly urred to Mag just as the carriage had set off.


    ��Do you need me to turn the carriage around for you?�� Monkey asked.


    ��That��s alright, it��s not too far from here. I��ll be back soon.�� Mag put down his backpack and retracted his steps after jumping down from the carriage. He had spent 100 gold coins for that portable oven, so it would be a shame to leave it behind.


    After rounding the corner, Mag was just about to make his way toward the oven when he noticed a figure standing next to a tree nearby. He had plucked the kebab down from the tree and was looking at it with a conflicted expression.

 Chapter 550 - If You Lose, You Have to Call Me Daddy

    <h4>Chapter 550 If You Lose, You Have to Call Me Daddy</h4>


    That figure was none other than Evan, who had said that he was going on ahead to do some scouting. He was holding the kebab that he had just plucked from the tree, and was sniffing at it with an entranced look. His attention was entirely focused on the kebab, so he didn��t notice Mag in the distance.


    Do I eat it or not? Is it really as delicious as they say? Evan wore a conflicted expression on his face. After hesitating momentarily, he gave in and bit off a cube of beef, upon which his eyes immediately lit up.


    The beef was still slightly warm, and its tender texture had been perfectly preserved by the rich delicious sauce. Beef that was this delicious had gone beyond his realm of imagination.


    Is this really beef? This vor is incredible! How could there be such delicious food in this world? How could such delicious beef exist?! Evan roared internally. He hadpletely forgotten the fact that this beef had been cooked by the man who had thoroughly humiliated him. He had also forgotten that this kebab had been swatted into a tree by him. Such delicious beef was absolutely unique in this world.


    ��Does it taste good?�� A voice suddenly sounded.


    ��It��s delicious!�� Evan nodded with a genuine expression. However, his entire body then immediately stiffened as he turned around to discover Mag looking at with a mocking smile.


    Deathly silence ensued as Evan held the half-eaten kebab with an expression akin to that of a deer in headlights while Mag looked back at him.


    He had aimed all those insults at Mag and swatted the beef kebab flying. He had vowed that he wouldn��t eat Mag��s cooking, but now, he had snuck back to taste the kebab that he had swatted into a tree. Furthermore, he had been caught red-handed by Mag, and-most embarrassing of all��he had admitted that the kebab was delicious.


    Evan wanted to kill himself or crawl into a crevice in the ground and stay there forever.


    ��Enjoy your meal, then. I��m off now; they��re still waiting for me.�� Mag had gotten the answer he desired, so he packed up his oven before departing. This feeling was even more satisfying than if he were to p Evan in the face.


    ��This bastard...�� Evan glowered at Mag��s departing figure, and the veins on the back of wand-wielding hand bulged. However, he hesitated momentarily before putting down his wand. In such close quarters, Sivir and the others would definitely be able to detect a battle. Furthermore, they were familiar enough with him to be able to easily identify his magic.


    Mag also removed his hand from the hilt of his de. As he expected, Evan didn��t dare to attack him. However, he still quickened his pace a little en route back to the carriage. After all, everyone was still waiting for him.


    Thus, Evan was the only one left on the scene. He wanted to throw the kebab away in disgust, but his hand froze in mid-air. After a long period of internal conflict, he finally took another bite.


    ��I��m so mad! But... it��s so delicious! How could this beef be so delicious...�� Evan felt as if he were in heaven and hell at the same time as he finished the kebab in his hand. As he tossed aside the empty skewer, he was left wanting more. A conflicted expression reappeared on his face. If that bastard told Sivir about what he had done, he would have no dignity left in front of her.


    ��What��s up, Mr. Mag? Did you pick up some money on the way back? You look very pleased.�� Dennis looked at the amused expression on Mag��s face with curiosity.


    ��I didn��t pick up any money, but I did see a greedy little monkey, which I found to be quite funny.�� Mag shook his head with a smile, and didn��t reveal what had happened. It wasn��t that he was trying to protect Evan��s dignity; it was just that he simply didn��t feel like wasting time on such a trivial matter.


    ��It wasn��t me!�� Monkey turned to defend himself with a serious expression, drawing raucousughter from everyone on the carriage.


    Thus, they continued their journey. Sam could see that Mag hadn��t given up on his n to enter the Illusionary Mist Valley, so he gave Mag a detailed introduction of what he had to look out for in the valley, as well as all types of lifesaving methods he could employ in dire situations.


    Mag listened carefully andmitted everything to memory. Aside from Ironhide Bulls, 5th-tier magic beasts would asionally appear in the Illusionary Mist Valley. Those were still extremely dangerous, and perhaps even lethal to Mag and Amy as they currently were. After all, Amy was still only a 4th-tier magic caster, and the oracle stone��s enhancement effect was far from reliable. Thus, it was a good idea to listen to an experienced hunter like Sam.


    Half an hourter, the carriage arrived at the foot of a valley that was shrouded in mist. Sivir turned to Mag, and said, ��Mr. Mag, we��ll be parking our carriage here. If you need a ride back to Chaos City tonight, you can wait for us here.��


    ��Alright, thank you.�� Mag helped Amy and Ugly Duckling down from the carriage and nodded with a smile. It had taken them so long to get here, so he really did require a ride back to the city.


    The mercenaries got down from the carriage and packed up their equipment before bidding farewell to Mag and Amy. Monkey led the way into the valley, and soon disappeared from view. The rest of the mercenaries went in after him.


    That bastard is definitely going to die if he enters the Illusionary Mist Valley! Evan had also joined the group by now, and he glowered at Mag before entering the valley.


    Sivir turned to Mag with a serious expression, and said, ��If you only require a certain cut of meat from the Ironhide Bull, I can perhaps help you. There��s no need for you to take such a risk. Amy is still just a child.��


    ��Everyone has something that they need to do. As a father, I��ll be sure to take good care of her.�� Mag ced a hand on Amy��s head as he gave a resolute response.


    Sivir couldn��t help but recall her memories of the man who liked to ce his hand on her head. He had always taken good care of her and struck her with a sense of security and reliability, just as Mag did. She nodded, and said, ��I wish you good luck.��


    Then, she entered the valley after her fellow squad members.


    ��Bye-bye, Big Sister Sivir.�� Amy waved farewell to Sivir.


    ��Goodbye!�� Sivir also waved at them before disappearing into the mist.


    ��Father, are we going to catch a big cow in that valley?�� Amy looked up at Mag with excitement in her eyes.


    ��That��s right. That��s our most important target for today. We��re going to make even more delicious kebabs with the big cow in this valley.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��Even more delicious? More than what we had for lunch?�� Amy��s eyes lit up with disbelief.


    ��That��s right, even better than what we had for lunch.�� Mag nodded in confirmation as he led Amy toward the valley with her little hand in his. At the same time, he said internally, ��System, can you get me a GPS or apass?��


    ...


    In front of Mamy Restaurant, Ricky sat on the stairs, and yelled, ��It��s still not open? Just how long is he going to run away from me for? I know that my Ricky��s Rotisserie is renowned throughout the entire Aden Square, but I didn��t think that this guy would abandon his restaurant just to run away from me!��


    ��Is this guy actually retarded?�� The customers outside were all looking at Ricky as if they were appraising a mentally disabled child.


    Ricky was enraged by everyone��s condescending looks, and he gritted his teeth as he announced loudly, ��If that��s the case, then I��m going to up the stakes. I��m going to bet all of my dignity on this contest. If I lose, I��ll kowtow to him 10 times and call him daddy three times! If he loses, he has to do the same thing!��


    ��Oh? That sounds interesting!�� The customers that were about to leave were all intrigued upon hearing that.

 Chapter 551 - It’s No Big Deal

    <h4>Chapter 551 It��s No Big Deal</h4>


    The Rose Mercenary Squad advanced in the Illusionary Mist Valley in an orderly formation. Monkey quickly shed through the mist, whistling from time to time to indicate his location.


    Immediately behind him were Dennis and Scott, the two heavyweight meat shields who could take the heaviest hits. In contrast, Sivir was at the very rear of the party, defending against any potential attacks from behind.


    As part of the outskirts of the wilderness, the Illusionary Mist Valley was an area that they regrly frequented, so they were very familiar with its terrain and environment.


    However, the magic beasts in the wilderness didn��t always stay in the same ce. High-tier magic beasts could pop up even on the outskirts of the wilderness, let alone in the Illusionary Mist Valley. Just a single 5th-tier magic beast could very likely demolish their entire squad, so they could never be too careful.


    Their target for the day was the Ironhide Bull. In the past, they had encountered Ironhide Bulls on several asions, but they were very troublesome to deal with, and no one had offered a high enough price, so they skirted around the Ironhide Bulls instead of taking the risk to hunt them down. However, they were targeting the Ironhide Bulls on this asion, but were not having much luck. As such, they could only advance slowly.


    ��Are we even going to find any Ironhide Bull today?�� Time gradually passed, and Eva was the first one to voice her impatience.


    ��Don��t worry, hunting has always been an endeavor that requires a lot of patience. In the wilderness, it��s imperative to always be on your guard. Otherwise, you could be reduced to prey for other magic beasts before you find your own prey.�� Sam suddenly thrust his steel trident downward, pinning a poisonous viper that was pouncing toward Eva��s ankle to the ground. The viper writhed and hissed for a while before falling dead.


    Eva hurriedly withdrew her foot and sidled up closer to Evan as her face paled with fear. She had clearly been frightened, and she nodded as she stammered, ��G-got it.��


    ��Whistle��


    Right at that moment, a longer whistle sounded from up ahead, and all of the mercenaries�� eyes lit up.


    ��The target has appeared; prepare for battle! Sam, you go set up the traps. Scott, you go and help Sam. Eva, stay with Sam and Scott. Everyone else, disperse and get into the formation that we agreed on earlier. We have to conserve our energy before trapping the Ironhide Bull. The mission requires the capture of an entire Ironhide Bull, so try not to inflict too many wounds on it.�� Sivir delivered a rapid set of instructions as she charged forward.


    Sam contemted the situation momentarily before rushing toward a col. That area was most suited to setting up arge trap. With Scott��s help, it shouldn��t be an issue to dig a holerge enough for an Ironhide Bull to fall into.


    Sivir rushed toward the source of the whistling, and soon heard a series of heavy hoovesteps thundering toward them. The ground was tremoring slightly as if there were a gargantuan creatureing their way.


    ��It��sing! Everyone, disperse. Don��t get into a direct confrontation with it. A 4th-tier Ironhide Bull has extremely powerful ramming force, and there are no trees that can act as obstacles in the Illusionary Mist Valley. If it begins to gather speed, it��ll be very difficult for us to escape. It��ll also be quite hard for Sam to set up a trap for such arge creature in a short time, so we have to employ gueri warfare tactics. We��ll pester it with attacks, then immediately flee so we can exhaust it. Then, we��ll lead it toward Sam and the others. Make sure to look after yourselves.�� Everyone disappeared into the mist after hearing Sivir��s instructions. All of them had found perches such as jutting rocks or hills, which would provide some safety for them from the Ironhide Bull.


    ��She��s a big one, Squad Leader!�� Monkey yelled as he rushed onto a nearby hill. A massive five-meter-long Ironhide Bull rushed out from the mist and crashed headfirst into that hill. The entire hill tremored as a result, and rocks began to tter down from above. Monkey almost fell off from the violent tremors, and even though he tried to evade as best as he could, he was still struck on the head by a tumbling rock, leaving a bleeding gash on his head.


    ��Monkey, are you alright?�� Sivir hurriedly asked. All of the other mercenaries were also quite concerned.


    Monkey panted as he replied, ��It��s no big deal, but it hurts a little, and the swelling is affecting my vision, so I��ll require some treatment.��


    ��Alright, you stay there; leave the rest to us.�� Sivir was relieved to hear that, and she hurled her boomerang toward the Ironhide Bull.


    The boomerang struck the Ironhide Bull on the neck, and it was as if it had crashed into a metal statue. A dull thump erupted as the collision urred, and the boomerang flew back into Sivir��s hand. However, it had only left a tiny little indentation and a white mark on the Ironhide Bull��s neck.


    The most renowned property of the 4th-tier Ironhide Bull was its iron-like hide. It was an exceptional material used for making soft armor, and was close to imprable to the 4rd-tier Sivir. In the Rose Mercenary Squad, perhaps only Evan��s magic could pose a threat to it.


    However, Sivir��s attack had still attracted the Ironhide Bull��s attention. It turned to Sivir with a pair of wide enraged eyes, and it charged toward Sivir while gathering speed at an incredible rate.


    Sivir began to run away in a zigzag route, able to evade the Ironhide Bull every time just before it crashed into her. At the same time, sheshed out with her whip asionally to further enrage the Ironhide Bull.


    Dennis and the others also began to pester it with attacks, making the Ironhide Bull rush toward one target after another like a headless chicken. Even though none of their attacks inflicted any substantial damage, they were able to sap away at the Ironhide Bull��s energy, and they could tell that its speed had already decreased. However, its eyes were only bing fiercer as it rushed toward Sivir again.


    All of the mercenaries had also expended a lot of energy, but all of them wore smiles on their faces. ording to how things were current progressing, it wouldn��t be long before the Ironhide Bull wouldpletely exhaust itself. Sam��s traps were most likely close topletion as well, so it looked like they had the Ironhide Bull in the bag.


    However, right at that moment, another burst of thundering hoofbeats began to approach, much to everyone��s horror and dismay.


    Monkey, who had a makeshift bandage around the gash on his head, yelled, ��This is bad! We��ve got another Ironhide Bulling at us! Look out, everyone!��


    ��Retreat! Disperse! Goad this one toward Sam!�� Sivir��s expression changed drastically upon hearing that, and she charged toward the second Ironhide Bull on her own. She had to draw it away in another direction. Otherwise, facing two 4th-tier magic beasts at once would spell disaster for the Rose Mercenary Squad.


    ��You guys retreat first; I��ll go help Sivir!�� A grave expression appeared on Evan��s face as he rushed toward Sivir. He brandished his wand and specks of blue light appeared in the air.

 Chapter 552 - Oi, Big Brother Elf

    Chapter 552 Oi, Big Brother Elf


    A six-meter-long Ironhide Bull had just emerged from the mist when a boomerang struck it on the head.


    Thud!��


    A dull thump erupted, and the boomerang flew back at an even faster speed. However, the oing Ironhide Bull only decelerated minutely as it continued to charge toward Sivir.


    Five massive ice spears lined up in the air before crashing down onto the Ironhide Bull��s head.


    The Ironhide Bull let loose a ferocious moo and whipped its head to the side, easily shattering the ice spears. However, its speed further decelerated in the process, and it changed its target from Sivir to Evan. It could sense an aura that it detested even moreing from Evan��s body, so it began rushing toward him instead.


    ��Look out!�� Sivir cried as she wound her whip around the bull��s horns. She tied the other end of the whip around arge tree, but the whip onlysted a split second before it snapped in half. The Ironhide Bull slowed down slightly as a result, but it was even more furious now, and its eyes had turned crimson.


    Meanwhile, the other Ironhide Bull was being led by Dennis and Scott toward the traps that Sam had set up.


    ��Let��s run in the opposite direction so they can take care of that one first!�� Sivir immediately came to a decision as she hurled her boomerang through the air. At the same time, she began to run in the opposite direction.


    Evan nodded while unleashing a few more ice spears. Even though the ice spears couldn��t actually harm the Ironhide Bull, they still provided a disruptive effect.


    However, after the Ironhide Bull shattered the ice spears with its head, it refrained from chasing after Sivir and Evan. It took a nce at the other Ironhide Bull, which was about topletely disappear into the mist, and hesitated momentarily before pursuing that other bull.


    ��Crap! It��s not being fooled. Sam and the others won��t be able to deal with two Ironhide Bulls at once!�� Sivir��s expression changed drastically as she rushed toward the Ironhide Bull.


    Evan disappeared into the mist, taking a shortcut toward where the traps were being set. Following the events that had taken ce earlier, Evan was no longer as trustworthy as he once was in the eyes of hisrades. As such, he had to put in some work and rectify the situation if he wanted to stay in the Rose Mercenary Squad.


    ��Father, can you hear that? There seems to be something going on over there.�� Within the mist, Amy pointed in a certain direction.


    ��Spray-��


    Mag pressed down on his insecticide bottle, and arge scorpion on the ground below rolled over with froth gushing from its mouth. Mag nodded with a pleased expression as he also turned in the direction that Amy was pointing in.


    Sure enough, he could hear a loudmotion. It seemed that there was arge creature running in that direction, and he could feel the ground quaking slightly beneath his feet. At the same time, he could hear some urgent cries ringing out in the distance. It seemed like a mercenary squad was hunting over there.


    ��I think I can hear Uncle Minotaur��s voice!�� Amy��s eyes lit up.


    ��Let��s go have a look. It sounds like they��re in trouble.�� Mag picked up Amy with one arm while holding the insecticide bottle in his other hand as he quickly forged on ahead.


    He had purchased the insecticide from the system-it was capable of killing all venomous creatures. It was an extremely valuable treasure for people traveling in the wilderness, and most importantly, it was harmless to humans. Only the system could produce something like this.


    Furthermore, Mag had also purchased apass. The maic field on the Nond Continent waspletely different from Earth��s, so he didn��t know how the system had created thispass, and he didn��t pose any questions about that, either. After all, the system had already been enraged by his refusal to purchase its expensive GPS.


    The emergence of two Ironhide Bulls at the same time hadpletely caught the Rose Mercenary Squad off guard, and posed a threat that was too potent for them to deal with. There were barely any obstacles or hiding ces in the Illusionary Mist Valley, so they were facing an extremely catastrophic crisis.


    Dennis and the others also quickly caught on that there was another Ironhide Bulling after them. They didn��t know whether Sam��s traps would be able to ensnare both bulls at once. The most likely scenario was that neither of them would be caught.


    Of course, their main focus was no longer on capturing these two Ironhide Bulls. Instead, they had to think of a way to escape while making the smallest sacrifice possible.


    ��They��reing!�� Sam could hear the approaching hoofbeats, and ushered for Scott to get out of the massive hole that he had dug. The hole was over three meters deep and five meters in diameter. Their prey was arriving a little earlier than expected; otherwise, he would��ve dug a hole six meters in diameter to make sure that the bull would be trapped in it.


    However, there was no time for that, so he could only pile some leaves and grass over the trap to camouge it. With such dense mist clouding its vision, the Ironhide Bull shouldn��t be able to identify the trap for what it was.


    ��Sam, take Eva and get out here! There are two of theming; we��re no match for them!�� Dennis roared as he sidestepped the oing Ironhide Bull, and swung his mace viciously into its head. As a result, it was knocked off its original course and headed straight for the pit.


    ��Two?! That��s not good!�� Sam��s expression changed upon hearing that, and he immediately grabbed Eva��s hand before rushing up the hill with her. Just one bull was already quite a handful; two was simply too many.


    Eva��s face paled with fright. She had been with this mercenary squad for over a year, so she had a thorough understanding of the power levels of magic beasts. As such, she was well aware what two 4th-tier magic beasts entailed.


    However, it was clearly toote for them to retreat now. The first Ironhide Bull came charging toward them before falling into the pit. The three meters�� depth was only slightly deeper than its height, and as it struggled violently, the walls of the pit began to cave in, making it appear as if the bull could jump out at any moment.


    What was even more distressing was that the second Ironhide Bull was also charging toward Sam and the others,pletely ignoring Sivir and Evan��s attacks.


    ��Run up the hill!�� Sam shoved Eva up the hill before arching his back and hurling his steel trident toward the Ironhide Bull. At the same time, he drew the hatchet that was hanging from his waist and charged toward the bull. Scott also did the same as he hoisted his metal club.


    The iron trident struck the Ironhide Bull��s head with unerring uracy, piercing through its skin, but was only able to scratch it. Sam and Scott were then both sent flying by the bull��s horns before tumbling to the ground. Both of them were wounded as a result, and threw up mouthfuls of blood.


    Meanwhile, Eva had been shoved up the hill by Sam, but only managed to run a few steps before her legs gave out under her. She looked at the oing Ironhide Bull and screamed as she closed her eyes.


    ��No!�� Sivir let loose a desperate cry.


    ��Don��t fear, Eva, I��ming!�� Right at that moment, Evan descended onto the hill andnded in front of Eva. He raised his palms into the air and created a thick wall of ice.


    ��Bam!��


    A muffled thump erupted as the oing Ironhide Bull crashed into the wall of ice, stopping its momentum cold as if it had crashed into an impregnable fortress. A pair of horn indentations were left in the wall, but it wasn��t shattered.


    ��Master Evan, you saved me! You��re my hero!�� Eva��s eyes widened with excitement and reverence as she stared at Evan.


    ��He stopped it!�� Sivir and the others were all overjoyed, but also rather surprised. They didn��t think that Evan��s magic would be so powerful.


    ��I��m d you��re safe. Don��t mention it.�� Evan smiled as he supported the wall of ice, but his eyes were also shimmering with excitement. He could sense that this wall was far more resolute than what he could normally conjure up. Could it be that he had progressed to the 4th-tier in this perilous situation?


    Right at that moment, a mellow voice sounded from the other side of the hill. ��Oi, Big Brother Elf, I fortified that wall of ice for you, so don��t try to make it sound like you did all the work.��

 Chapter 553 - Why Do You Insist on Dying…

    <strong>Chapter 553 Why Do You Insist on Dying...</strong>


    Evan��s expression stiffened as he turned toward the owner of the voice.


    Sivir and the others also looked on with surprise toward the hill. There, they discovered Mag and his daughter. Amy was holding in her


    wand from which specks of blue light were flying through the air before falling on Evan��s wall of ice.


    Could it be that... Amy cast this spell? The same thought shed through everyone��s minds. However, Amy was so young and delicate. To say that Amy had stopped the Ironhide Bull was even more imusible to them than if Evan had been the one to do so. After all, a four-year-old 4th-tier magic caster had never appeared on the Nond Continent before.


    Why are they here? An urgent expression appeared on Sivir��s face. The emergence of a second Ironhide Bull made it difficult for the Rose Mercenary Squad to even look after themselves. Evan had managed to stop one of them temporarily, but the one that had fallen into the pit was already close to escaping. The situation was still extremely dire.


    Evan��s expression was quite strained. He had just instilled an image of power and reliability into the hearts of Sivir and the others, only for this little brat to try and take his des. This little brat didn��t even have a full set of teeth yet, but she was proiming that she had cast this spell. She was just as arrogant as her father.


    ��Hmph, don��t go spouting nonsense, little brat. You probably haven��t even mastered the most basic freezing spell yet, while I��m a true 3rd-tier magic caster who is close to the 4th-tier. I��m almost an intermediate magic caster, so there��s a chance that I would be able to unleash such a spell!�� Evan glowered at Amy. If he really did progress to the 4th-tier and became an intermediate magic caster, Sivir would have to give something up to him. That was why he insisted on staying in the squad even after being rejected. It appeared that he was very close to his target.


    ��Get out of here, Mr. Mag! There are two Ironhide Bulls here, it��s very dangerous!�� Dennis rushed toward Mag with an urgent expression. He had a very good impression of the two, and naturally didn��t want to see them get swept up in such a perilous situation.


    ��So you don��t believe me?�� A thoughtful expression appeared on Amy��s little face. She nodded, and said, ��Alright, then I��ll withdraw my magic and let you experience your true power.��


    She withdrew her wand, and the blue light instantly faded. The blue light from Evan��s wall of ice also dimmed significantly as if it had lost its soul.


    The Ironhide Bull backtracked about a dozen meters before charging toward Evan again. Its speed was slightly inferiorpared to before, but it was still extremely fast.


    Evan could naturally sense the changes that had taken ce in his wall of ice. The thickness hadn��t changed, but it was missing something unidentifiable.


    However, he didn��t have time to pay that any heed. His attention was focused entirely on the oing Ironhide Bull. He had a confident expression on his face, for he had managed to stop the bull even when it was charging toward him at superior velocity before, so he would have no issues stopping it now as well. The wand in his right hand was injecting his magical power into the wall of ice in a relentless stream, while his left hand was gently pressed against the wall.


    This wall was the most powerful spell he had unleashed and the ideal manifestation of his power!


    Master Evan can do it! He��s the most perfect man and the most powerful magic caster! Eva��s heart was overflowing with reverence and security as she stood behind Evan. Her heart was thumping in her chest as she recalled Evan swooping down like her knight in shining armor and positioning himself between her and the Ironhide Bull. It turned out that she was very important to him, after all-important enough that he would risk his life to save her. Those two were clearly just trying to sow discord in their rtionship earlier.


    Why do you insist on dying... Mag heaved an internal sigh as he looked at Evan and Eva. Was this guy actually unaware of the extent of his own power? Flexing without the power to back oneself up was the leading cause of death for idiots worldwide.


    However, he didn��t harbor any friendly feelings for this scummy couple. They clearly made it their mission to repay kindness with a stab in the back, so he would be d to see the world rid of them.


    ��Evan should be able to stop it, right?�� Sam had a hand sped to his chest with a concerned look on his face.


    ��He stopped it at full speed before, so he should be fine now.�� Scott wasn��t very concerned. He was massaging his back with a pained expression as he made his way over to the pit. The Ironhide Bull in there was about to escape, and he had to stop it.


    ��Don��t let it escape!�� Sivir had also hurled her boomerang through the air as she cast a concerned nce at Evan and Eva. She could sense that the wall of ice was somehow different, but she also felt like Amy shouldn��t be a powerful magic caster.


    However, the Ironhide Bull finally managed to wrestle free from the pit before the boomerang could reach it. It headbutted the boomerang aside before charging toward Mag and Amy.


    ��Crap!�� Everyone��s expressions changed upon seeing that, and they ran as quickly as they could toward the Ironhide Bull.


    At the same time, the other Ironhide Bull crashed viciously into Evan��s wall of ice.


    In the instant that the collision took ce, Evan��s confident expression immediately crumbled. A terrifying force traveled along his left arm, filling him with shock and horror. The previously indestructible fortress had suddenly been reduced to a brittle chunk of


    ice.


    ��Impossible!�� Eva��s eyes also widened with incredulity and horror at the sight of the shattered wall of ice.


    ��Crack!��


    A crisp crack sounded and the wall of ice exploded into countless ice shards. The Ironhide Bull was slowed down a little, but it still rammed into Evan and Eva with devastating force. Its powerful horns shattered their bones, sending them flying for over 10 meters through the air before tumbling to the ground.


    ��H-how could this be?!�� The mercenaries were all stunned by the scenes unfolding before their eyes.

 Chapter 554 - Not a Single Drop of Blood

    <h4>Chapter 554 Not a Single Drop of Blood</h4>


    Evan threw up a mouthful of blood. His chest caved in, and his face paled with agony. However, his eyes were filled with horror and iprehension as he stared at the Ironhide Bull. The wall of ice had managed to easily stop it before; why did it suddenly be so brittle? Could it be... that the little brat actually did help him fortify the wall? Evan was struck by a sense of absurdity as that thought urred to him.


    The Ironhide Bull clearly had no intention of letting them go after sending them flying. It began to charge toward them again, yet both of them were too severely wounded to move, and could only await their deaths.


    Eva stretched out her arm and crawled toward Evan. If she could die beside Master Evan, death didn��t seem too bad.


    ��This is bad!��


    Everyone had thought that Evan would be able to handle the Ironhide Bull, but the situation had deteriorated drastically on their end. The seemingly indestructible wall of ice had been shattered, and both Evan and Eva were severely wounded. No one could save them from the Ironhide Bull; everyone could only look on in despair.


    Furthermore, the Ironhide Bull charging toward Mag and Amy was just as unstoppable. The frailest people present were all facing imminent death, yet none of them could do anything about it. This realization struck them with a sense of powerlessness.


    ��Sigh, didn��t your master teach you that even if you can��t defeat your enemy, you have to think of other methods?�� Amy looked at Evan with a disappointed expression before pointing her wand at the ground in front of them. A smile then appeared on her face as she said, ��For example, you can get this big dumb cow to perform a dance first.��


    Ayer of ice appeared beneath Evan and Eva��s feet, extending all the way down the hill.


    The iing Ironhide Bull trod onto the ice and slid onto its front knees. It slid along the ground face-first and stopped less than half a meter away from Evan. Its eyes were filled with indignation as it struggled to its feet, but its hooves were slipping on the ice as it was forced to perform an awkward dance, one that didn��t take it any closer to Evan and Eva.


    Amy shrugged at Evan, and said, ��1st-tier ice-type magic, freezing spell.��


    Evan and Eva both heaved sighs of relief uponing to the realization that they had been saved. However, both of them were humiliated by Amy��s nonchnt words. They had tried everything they could to stop this Ironhide Bull, only to be gored and sent flying by it. However, this four-year-old half elf girl had managed to defeat it while using the most basic freezing spell. It was a textbook p to the face.


    However, if she were only a 1st-tier magic caster, then the wall of ice had to have been unleashed by him earlier. At the very least, it meant that he had unleashed a 4th-tier spell, and was far more powerful than Amy! Evan was still desperately trying to console himself. His agonizing wounds made him want to ck out; it was the first time that he had ever sustained such horrific injuries.


    Sivir and the others all heaved a collective sigh of relief. They hadn��t expected that Amy would swoop in to save Evan and the others in the nick of time. What was even more incredible to them was that Amy really was a magic caster. Even if she were only a 1st-tier magic caster, she would still be considered a prodigy at her age and for her ability to utilize this freezing spell in such a creative manner.


    ��This is the most basic usage of the freezing spell. My master told me that there are no weak or powerful spells, only weak or powerful magic casters.�� Amy spread open her right hand, and a ball of mes of extreme frost appeared over her palm. The icy mes danced on her fingertip before sheunched it toward the Ironhide Bull.


    The ball of fire didn��t appear to be traveling very quickly, but it instantly appeared before the Ironhide Bull.


    The tiny ball of mes wasn��t even asrge as one of the bull��s eyes, but an expression of shock and horror appeared on its face as it frantically tried to escape.


    However, the mes had already fallen on its head, and frost instantly enveloped its entire body, sealing it in ice from head to tail. It was frozen in a position with its front knees on the ground as if it had be a statue.


    ��Those magic waves... She��s an intermediate magic caster!�� Evan��s eyes widened with shock as he stared at the frozen Ironhide Bull. As a 3rd-tier magic caster, he could easily assess the power of a spell. Freezing an Ironhide Bull with a ball of icy mes was something that waspletely beyond him.


    She was a four-year-old intermediate magic caster. She was only a half-elf, but her magical prowess was well beyond his.


    Evan felt his heart skip a beat. In his shock, he even forgot the agonizing pain shooting through his chest.


    There are no weak or powerful spells, only weak or powerful people...�� Those words struck Evan on the chest like a hammer blow.


    If a seasoned and revered magic caster were to tell him that, he wouldn��t feel so bad. However, the fact that those words were being spoken by Amy made him feel as if a knife had been plunged into his heart. He suddenly realized how much of a court jester he had to have seemed to Mag and his daughter.


    They were not people that he could mess with. Just this little four-year-old girl could easily crush him.


    ��H-how could this be?!�� Eva was also inplete shock. Even Evan waspletely powerless against this Ironhide Bull, but it had been frozen by Amy with ease. As a magic caster, she naturally knew what that entailed. She abruptly turned to Amy, and her eyes were filled with horror.


    ��So powerful!��


    Sivir and the others faltered in their steps as they stared at the frozen Ironhide Bull, also with expressions of shock and incredulity on their faces. They didn��t think that Amy would be the one to subdue the Ironhide Bull in the end. Now, they finally understood what gave Mag the confidence to take Amy into the wilderness with an Ironhide Bull as his target.


    ��Look out!�� Sivir suddenly returned to her senses. One of the Ironhide Bulls had been frozen, but the other one was still charging toward Mag and Amy. In the blink of an eye, it had arrived less than five meters away from them, and was charging full-steam ahead.


    ��You should stay still as well, big dumb cow.�� Amy turned to the other Ironhide Bull and raised her little hand.


    ��Leave this big dumb cow to me.�� Mag smiled as he strode forward. Heid his hand on the hilt of his de, and a frosty light shed through the air. The Ironhide Bull barely nced past him and charged forward a few more steps before crashing to the ground. It writhed and struggled for a few seconds before fallingpletely stationary. There was a stream of warm blood flowing from its body all the way down the hill.


    The de was ced back into its scabbard, and not a single drop of blood had stained its edge.

 Chapter 555 - I Don’t Want Amy to Have a Strange Little Brother

    <h4>Chapter 555 I Don��t Want Amy to Have a Strange Little Brother</h4>


    Deathly silence ensued.


    Sivir, Dennis, Skol, Scott, Sam, and Monkey stood at the foot of the mountain, looking up at the father and daughter duo up above. Their eyelids twitched, and they gulped in unison.


    One of the Ironhide Bulls had been in, while the other had been frozen. The two of them had descended like death gods, easily dispelling what had seemed to be an impossibly dire crisis.


    Amy��s magic hadpletely stunned them, while Mag��s almost untraceably fast de strike sent shivers down their spines.


    His speed wasn��t all that phenomenal, perhaps about the same as that of a 1st-tier knight. However, the de strike was almost too fast for the eye to follow.


    The tiny bull-ying de was somehow able to easily tear through the Ironhide Bull��s body. What was even more incredible to them was that he had managed to kill it with a single strike.


    Even the most experienced hunters found the Ironhide Bull to be extremely troublesome prey. They possessed almost no weaknesses, and hunters could only exhaust them before subduing them in a trap.


    No one had attempted tond a killing blow on it as it charged past them, as its two horns were like scimitars, able to inflict grievous wounds at any moment.


    ��Who... Who is he?!�� Evan��s eyes widened as he stared at Mag, and his entire body felt icy cold. If he had tried to attack Mag earlier in the day, would he have ended up in the same state as that Ironhide Bull?


    He suddenly understood why he was struck by that sense of fear earlier in the day. If Mag really did harbor killing intent toward him, he probably wouldn��t even be able tounch an effective retaliation, not to mention that he had an intermediate magic caster as a daughter.


    ��Ding! Congrattions, you havepleted the mission to capture the Ironhide Bull. You have done so in six hours, therefore sessfullypleting the mission within 12 hours. You now possess the right to use all ingredients and utensils required to cook beef kebabs, and you also get half a strength point, as well as a mooncake recipe!�� The system��s voice sounded amid a virtual fireworks disy.


    ��Perfect!�� Mag��s eyes lit up upon hearing that. Both the half a strength point and the mooncake recipe were imperative to him. His power level would be enhanced, and he would be able to make the moon festival celebration a reality at the same time. Those rewards were certainly worth a risky foray into the Illusionary Mist Valley.


    ��Father is so strong!�� Amy pped her little hands as she looked up at Mag with reverence and adoration.


    ��You��re very strong as well, Amy.�� Mag patted Amy��s head with a smile. He looked down at Sivir and the others with a smile, and said, ��Looks like I identally stole your prey again, Ms. Sivir. You don��t mind, do you?��


    ��Without you here, we would have be prey for these two Ironhide Bulls already.�� A wry smile appeared on Sivir��s face as she extended a bow toward Mag, and said, ��Mr. Mag, you saved our entire Rose Mercenary Squad. Thank you.��


    ��Mr. Mag, you sure had us fooled! Are you a 4th-tier knight?�� Dennis was stunned as he looked up at Mag. He had been well and truly shaken by that blindingly fast de strike.


    ��You��re too kind, Mr. Dennis.�� Mag shook his head as he said modestly, ��I��m only good at killing cows. If it were another magic beast, I might not even be able to handle a 1st-tier


    one.��


    At his current power level, he would indeed have some trouble against 4th-tier magic beasts. However, after ughtering countless Ironhide Bulls in the test field for the God of Cookery, he was extremely familiar with their structure. As such, he was able to immediately identify the weakness of the oing Ironhide Bull and deal a lethal blow.


    ��So you��re saying practice makes perfect?�� The mercenaries all stared at Mag with wide eyes, feeling as if he were messing with them. However, his genuine expression suggested that he told them the truth. Furthermore, his beef kebabs really were extremely delicious. A superb chef like him really didn��t look like he would also be a knight.


    ��I��ll go treat Eva and Evan��s injuries first.�� Sivir rushed up the hill. She had been quite touched by Evan��s selfless gesture in attempting to save Eva. All of therades in their mercenary squad stuck by one another through thick and thin, so at the very least, Evan had done the right thing just then.


    The other mercenaries also hurried up the hill. Meanwhile, Sam and Scott were lying on the ground at the foot of the hill. They had also been wounded in battle.


    ��The... There��s medicine in the bag. Tr... Treat Master Evan first...�� Eva stuttered with difficulty before falling unconscious.


    ��Save Eva first; I can still hold on.�� Evan looked at Eva with a concerned expression. His face was almost entirely devoid of color.


    ��You guys go set Evan��s bones and stop the bleeding. We��ll have to take him back to Chaos City and seek out a healer to treat his wounds.�� Sivir took the back off Evan��s shoulders and handed Dennis and Monkey some medical supplies. Meanwhile, she carried Eva to an obscure location and took off her clothes to administer treatment.


    ��Father, what should we do now?�� Amy asked.


    ��We can help out Mr. Sam and Mr. Scott. You can conjure up some ice to put over their injuries and soothe their pain.�� Mag carried Amy in his arms as he made his way down the hill. He quite liked Sam and Scott, so he was rather concerned about their wounds.


    Sam and Scott had also been gored by the Ironhide Bull. Thankfully, they��d been prepared, and managed to avoid sustaining injuries to their vital regions.


    Scott had a broken rib, while Sam��s injuries were a lot less severe��there was only a gash on his stomach that wasn��t bleeding very profusely. Their pain was alleviated significantly with Amy��s help.


    Sivir and the others administered some basic first-aid to their woundedrades. Evan and Evan were in very bad condition, but they were going to survive, so everyone heaved a temporary sigh of relief.


    Mag made his way over to Sivir, and said, ��I only need one of the Ironhide Bulls here. If you need the other one, I can give it to you. After all, without you guys, we might not have been able to discover any Ironhide Bulls.��


    Sivir looked into Mag��s in silence for a short while before replying solemnly, ��Thank you.��


    ��You��re wee. We��ll have to trouble you again for the return journey, though,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��Of course.�� Sivir nodded in response. After taking care of their woundedrades and the frozen Ironhide Bulls, they began to head back to Chaos City.


    Dusk was approaching, yet there were still many customers outside Mamy Restaurant.


    Some were customers who didn��t know that Mamy Restaurant was closed, while others were trying their luck to see if the dinner service would rmence.


    However, all of them had their attention attracted to one person standing in front of the restaurant entrance.


    Ricky had a fat arm raised high into the air as he yelled, ��Let me say this one more time: owner of Mamy Restaurant, if you��re in the restaurant and if you��re a man, then speak up! As long as you admit that your cooking skills are inferior to mine and bow to me with a formal apology, then I��ll let bygones be bygones. Otherwise, ept my challenge and let��s have a cooking contest like real men!��


    All of the customers were discussing spiritedly among themselves, wondering if Mag would appear and ept the challenge.


    ��Hmph! Spineless cowards don��t deserve to cook in the Aden Square!�� Ricky��s ego became even more inted as the smile on his face widened. He didn��t believe for a second that Mag had truly gone out to source ingredients. He had to be petrified of his challenge, and was in hiding. Otherwise, why would he close down such a sessful restaurant for an entire day?


    Ricky looked around at all of the customers in front of the restaurant, and was struck by just how much money Mamy Restaurant had to be earning. A thought urred to him as he yelled again, ��If you think such a small bet isn��t worth your time, then I��ll up the stakes. The one who loses must do three things: kowtow to the winner and call them ��daddy�� three times, give all of their restaurant��s recipes to the winner, and relinquish ownership rights of their restaurant to the owner!��


    Right at that moment, Mag��s voice sounded in reply. ��I ept your challenge, but I only ept the third condition. I don��t�� want Amy to have a strange little brother like you.��

 Chapter 556 - Don’t Try to Take My Father From Me

    <h4>Chapter 556 Don��t Try to Take My Father From Me</h4>


    ��Boss Mag is back!��


    All of the customers�� eyes lit up as they dispersed to open up a path. Mag strolled along the path with his bicycle, and all of the customers stood by as if they were weing their king.


    Mag looked at Ricky with a calm expression. He had some recollection of this fatso whom he had mmed flying with his doorst time, but he didn��t think that he would be back to cause more trouble. Furthermore, he was challenging him to a cooking contest.


    He had just learned how to cook roast beef kebabs, and this guy was challenging him to a contest of roast meat?


    Mag had initially wanted to refuse a pointless challenge like this. However, the system had suddenly given him a new mission.


    ��ept Ricky��s challenge and defeat him! Sessfulpletion of the mission will earn you half of half of a strength point! (Note: an entire half of a strength point must be earned before it can be used).��


    Mag was a little perplexed by the concept of 0.25 of a strength point, but it was still a portion of a strength point, and this mission had almost zero difficulty, so Mag dly epted it. Furthermore, he had to teach this arrogant fat bastard a lesson. Otherwise, everyone would think that it would be alright to stomp all over his restaurant.


    Furthermore, he was also rather tempted by the conditions offered by Ricky. If he were to win the challenge, he would be granted ownership of a restaurant that had once made it into the top 30 on the Aden Square foodpetition rankings board, as well as all of the furniture, utensils, and appliances in the restaurant. That was quite a massive bet. He could use that to expand his restaurant, or either rent or sell it. In any case, it would him quite a significant profit.


    ��Looks like Boss Mag really did go to procure ingredients. I knew that Boss Mag wouldn��t back down from a challenge!��


    ��As expected of Boss Mag, but did he procure ingredients so he could cook roast meat this time?��


    ��The roast meat from Ricky��s Rotisserie is actually quite good. Their roast meat is second only to the roast meat in Ducas Restaurant. I wonder if Boss Mag has a trump card up his sleeve; I don��t want to be unable to dine at Mamy Restaurant in the future!��


    ��I feel like we��ve got a good show on our hands! It sure was worth the trip!��


    All of the customers instantly burst into conversation at the sight of Mag, whose boots were stained with mud, thereby indicating that he had just returned from the wilderness. Some people were also rather concerned for him. However, most of them were looking forward to a spectacr contest. After all, cooking contests weren��tmon urrences in the Aden Square.


    Ricky��s eyelids twitched at the sight of the newly arrived Mag. He didn��t anticipate Mag to ept his challenge so decisively. Furthermore, from his appearance, he really did look as if he had been out for the entire day. Mag��s words also put a blush on his face. The contest hadn��t even begun yet, and this guy was already making fun of him. He was very displeased with Mag��s air of absolute confidence.


    Before Ricky had a chance to reply, Amy cautioned, ��Uncle Fatso, don��t try to take my father from me! Father is mine and mine only, so don��t even think about it!��


    ��Pwahahaha, Amy is so adorable!��


    ��She really is Mag��s daughter; her tongue is just as sharp as his, but she��s still so adorable!��


    The customers all burst intoughter. Even Ricky��s employee was struck by the urge tough, and he had to suppress it by looking up into the sky and pinching his own leg.


    ��You... You... You...�� Ricky was about to retaliate with some words of his own, but he was trembling with rage and unable to muster up a coherent sentence.


    Mag was very pleased with Amy��s performance. He looked at Ricky with a serious expression as he said, ��I ept your challenge, but how are we going to decide on the time and location? And what are the specific stakes here? We have to settle all that first, and then draft up an official document. If you have no objections, we can decide on those details now.��


    Ricky took a deep breath to calm himself down. He looked at Mag��s calm expression, and his mind was already racing. This guy appears to bepletely unprepared; are you telling me that he can also cook roast meat? Impossible! I��ve done thorough research on him, and none of the dishes in his restaurant have anything to do with roast meat. He doesn��t even have a roasting oven in his kitchen. Even if he��s a genius, good roast meat cannot be cooked with talent alone, and is not something that can be mastered in a day or two. This guy must be faking his calm facade to try and maintain his dignity in front of his customers. If that��s the case, then I��ve got this contest in the bag! This restaurant regrly appears in the Aden Square foodpetition ranking board and is clearly more profitable than my Ricky��s Rotisserie, so the stakes are weighed in my favor.


    ��I stand firm by the three conditions that I stated earlier. The winner gets ownership rights over the loser��s entire restaurant, including the building, utensils, furniture, appliances, and staff. As for how the contest will be held, I think the fairest way to do things would be to pick five people among the customers present as judges who will vote to decide which of our roast meats is better. The one with the most votes will win. You can decide on the time and location.�� Ricky was brimming with confidence.


    ��Alright, then let��s hold the contest in an hour from now right in front of Mamy Restaurant. We��ll have an outdoor contest. However, I need to take a shower and change into some fresh clothes. You can get your people to carry your stuff over here in the meantime. Once time is up, we��ll begin.�� Mag wasn��t interested in Ricky��s recipes, nor did he want a fat idiot as a son. However, he was interested in iming the ownership rights over his restaurant.


    ��An outdoor contest?�� A hesitant expression appeared on Ricky��s face. The roast meat recipes from his rotisserie had been passed down for three generations, and had always been kept confidential. But now that Mag was requesting an outdoor battle, wouldn��t the entire process be revealed for everyone to see?


    Mag��s proposition also sent a stir running through the customers present. In the past, cooking contests had always been held within a restaurant, and the customers could only see theplete dishes. However, Mag was proposing something different in the form of an outdoor cooking contest. That would undoubtedly make the process more interesting for the spectators. Furthermore, they were also very interested in seeing how Mag was able to produce such delicious food.


    The contest was going to be held in an hour, so the waiting time wasn��t very long. This was surely going to be an epic contest that was worth staying around for.


    An outdoor cooking contest will definitely attract more attention. Perhaps this will be a good way to enhance Ricky��s Rotisserie��s poprity. Furthermore, even if he does know how to roast meat, there��s no way he can match my recipe that has been passed down for three generations. A series of thoughts shed through Ricky��s mind before he finally nodded, and said, ��Alright, an outdoor contest it will be!��

 Chapter 557 - Sharp-tongued Food Critic

    <h4>Chapter 557 Sharp-tongued Food Critic</h4>


    News of the imminent showdown between the owners of Mamy Restaurant and Ricky��s Rotisserie spread like wildfire. In one corner was the new restaurant making a meteoric rise up the Aden Square foodpetition rankings board, while in the other corner was a well-established rotisserie that had been in the Aden Square for several generations. This was shaping up to be an enthralling contest.


    Of course, the most important factor was that this was going to be an outdoor contest. This meant that all of the spectators could witness the entire cooking process. A cooking contest of this nature had never taken ce in the Aden Square before, and everyone was very intrigued. Those who were free all flocked to Mamy Restaurant, and soon, a massive crowd had gathered.


    Some of them were regr customers of Mamy Restaurant, while some were drawn to the scene by the reputation of Ricky��s Rotisserie, but most of them were simply there for a good show.


    ��We��ve got sunflower seeds, peanuts, ice water, and limited-edition stools for sale! You��ll regret missing out on these!��


    Xixi and Lulu were traversing through the crowd while advertising their wares, making regr sales as they did so.


    The contest was due to begin in half an hour, but many people had arrived well in advance to im a good spot. If they were lucky, perhaps they would be picked as one of the five judges. As such, many of them were getting quite bored, and bought some sunflower seeds, peanuts, and ice water to snack on while passing the time.


    Not long after, employees from Ricky��s Rotisserie arrived with two horse-drawn carriages. Under Ricky��s instructions, they began to unload the heavy kitchenware from the rotisserie as well as arge mountain goat.


    All of the customers looked on with curiosity. Many of them had had roast meat on many asions, but they had never seen a live performance of how roast meat was made. As such, they were very much looking forward to the contest.


    ��Huh? Isn��t that Mamy Restaurant? Why are there so many people gathered outside?�� Robert looked on from a distance with a curious expression. He hesitated momentarily before making his way toward the restaurant.


    Avish horse-drawn carriage stopped in front of Ducas Restaurant, and Scheer emerged in a red dress. She was just about to get down from the carriage when she caught sight of arge crowd of people in the distance. She raised an eyebrow, and asked curiously, ��What��s going on over there? Why are there so many people?��


    ��Young Mistress Scheer, the owners of Mamy Restaurant and Ricky��s Rotisserie are going to have a cooking contest there. Those are all spectators. Although, in a contest of roast meat, our Ducas Restaurant is still number one in the Aden Square and in Chaos City!�� The restaurant owner emerged with a confident smile on his face.


    ��Mamy Restaurant? That��s the new restaurant that has been quite popr, right?�� A hint of surprise appeared on Scheer��s face.


    ��That��s right, but they��re only barely making it into the top 30 on the Aden Square foodpetition rankings. Our Ducas Restaurant is still the number one.�� The restaurant owner nodded with a smile, but there was a tense look in his eyes. Scheer and the Buffett Family were major customers of Ducas Restaurant, spending tens of thousands of gold coins there annually. If they were to dine at another restaurant instead, it would result in a massive loss for Ducas Restaurant.


    This restaurant has only been open for just over a month, yet all five of their dishes made the top 100, and one of them even made the top 30. That��s very interesting. Scheer contemted momentarily before sitting back down in the carriage as she said, ��Let��s go have a look as well. I��m rather curious to see just how this restaurant owner cooks to be able to earn so many loyal customers in just over a month. In that aspect, even I cannotpare with him.��


    ��I��ll be sure to keep your booth reserved in case you decide to return, Young Mistress Scheer,�� the restaurant owner said respectfully. He looked on with aplex expression as thevish horse-drawn carriage departed from his restaurant. His Ducas Restaurant had reigned supreme in the Aden Square for so many years. Who would have thought he would feel threatened by such a small new restaurant one day?


    Right at that moment, a slightly sharp voice sounded from nearby. ��You look a little down in the dumps, Alva. Has your Ducas Restaurant released any new dishestely? I haven��t been here for a long time.��


    Alva��s brows immediately furrowed as a hint of contempt appeared on his face. However, that expression had already been reced with an amicable smile as he turned to face the middle-aged man beside him, and said, ��Greetings, Mr. Febid. Sorry to disappoint you, but my restaurant has not released any new dishestely.��


    Febid was a tall and thin middle-aged man in a long charcoal coat with a ck hat on his head. He was holding a brown cane with a tobo pipe in the pocket of his coat. He had a hooked nose with a mustache that was curled at the tips, and was appraising Alva with a pair of extremely intrusive brown eyes. A mocking smile appeared on his face as he said, ��A restaurant with no creativity will be eliminated sooner orter. If you can��t even release a new dish every month, then you might as well fire the head chef. Using the same dish to dominate the number one ranking on the Aden Square foodpetition rankings board is an insult both to the rankings board and to the customers.��


    ��Yes, you��re right. Our head chef is currently doing his best to create new dishes. His efforts should bear fruit shortly.�� Alva nodded, but cold sweat was already beginning to bead on his forehead.


    A new upation had appeared in Chaos City and on the entire Nond Continent in the past few decades. That was the upation of food critic.


    They made their living from writing reviews about restaurants all over thend, drawingrge foodie fanbases and earning high ie. Febid was one of those food critics, and was quite renowned even in the entire Nond Continent food circle.


    Febid��s poprity didn��t arise from the fact that he had managed to discover many obscure forms of delicious cuisine, nor from how delicious he made the dishes sound in his reviews. Instead, his poprity arose from his sharp tongue. Almost all of the restaurants he had reviewed had fallen victim to that sharp tongue of his. Even Ducas Restaurant��s most renowned whole roast pig received a review of ��far too greasy, promotes inhumane ughter of piglets!��.


    All restaurants reviewed by Febid were negatively impacted to a certain extent. As such, Febid had be the food critic most detested by all restaurant owners. If it weren��t for the fact that he lived in Chaos City, he would most likely have been knocked out and stuffed into a rucksack before being thrown in a river.


    Alva was scrambling for a way to get rid of this omen of ill fortune, and his eyes lit up as he nced in Mamy Restaurant��s direction as he said, ��Mr. Febid, our Ducas Restaurant is most likely going to disappoint you today, but I can suggest a good restaurant for you to dine at tonight. You��ve heard about Mamy Restaurant over there, right? They��re the most popr new restaurant in the Aden Square. After only over a month in the business, all five of their dishes made it into the top 100. The owner of this restaurant is having an outdoor cooking contest with the owner of Ricky��s Rotisserie. Both restaurants have bet the ownership rights of their respective restaurants. Are you sure you��re not going to have a look?��

 Chapter 558 - Are They All Waiting For Free Kebabs?

    <strong>Chapter 558 Are They All Waiting For Free Kebabs?</strong>


    Compared to the raucousmotion outside the restaurant, the interior of the restaurant was quite calm and peaceful, with the exception of Yabemiya, who was pacing from side to side with an anxious look on her face. Ugly Duckling was asleep on the counter with its tail hanging down in a leisurely manner.


    A whileter, Mag had finished showering, and emerged in a clean chef��s suit. Amy also came downstairs with him in a clean floral dress. Both of them looked very smart and tidy.


    After an entire day spent in the wilderness, a warm bath had alleviated their exhaustion. Mag was looking forward to the uing cooking contest.


    He had only taken the rib-eye meat from the Ironhide Bull, leaving the rest of the carcass as well as the skinned mutant Purple Golden Mink to the Rose Mercenary Squad. They could sell those carcasses to maximize profit, while Mag only required the rib-eye beef for his cooking. As such, that was the best arrangement for both sides.


    ��Boss, are you really going topete with him in roasting meat? I��ve never seen you roast meat before.�� Yabemiya immediately turned to Mag with a concerned look.


    ��I��ve roasted meat before; I did it earlier today,�� Mag responded with a warm smile. It appeared that Yabemiya wasn��t very confident in him.


    ��Big Sister Miya, Father��s roast meat was super, super delicious! I had it for lunch, and Father says he��s going to make roast meat that��s even more delicious for us tonight. We brought back a reallyrge piece of beef with us.�� In contrast, Amy was a lot more confident and joyful.


    Yabemiya looked at Mag��s confident smile, and her nerves were soothed significantly as she thought to herself, Boss is the best chef in the world; no dish can stump him. Even if it��s roast meat, he��ll surely be able to cook the best roast meat there is.


    ��I believe in you, Boss. Do you need me to help with anything?�� Yabemiya asked as her signature energetic smile returned to her face.


    ��Now that you mention it, I really do need your help with something. This is going to be an outdoor contest, so we have to move all of the kitchenware outside.�� Mag nodded in response as he made his way toward the kitchen.


    ��Why hasn��t Mamy Restaurant��s ownere out yet? An hour is almost up, and he hasn��t even brought out his roasting oven yet.��


    ��I know, right? Look at Ricky over there; he��s got his oven assembled, and he��s already started a fire. He��s got a few wooden nks set up around the oven, though; is he trying to prevent others from stealing his cooking techniques?��


    ��That makes sense. His roast meat recipe and procedure are strictly confidential, so it��s only normal that he wouldn��t want others to see him cooking. I wonder if Boss Mag will do the same. If so, this outdoor contest wouldn��t be very interesting to watch, after all.��


    ��Don��t worry, Boss Mag is super punctual. He always opens exactly on time, never even one minute too early or toote. There are still 15 minutes left; that��s plenty of time.��


    As time passed, the unrest among the crowd began to spread. Ricky��s Rotisserie was almost fully prepared, while the doors of Mamy Restaurant continued to remain firmly shut.


    Is this guy trying to bail out? Ricky stood in front of his oven, looking at the entrance to Mamy Restaurant with a cold smile. He wasn��t concerned in the slightest. An official document had been drafted and signed by both sides, so he was protected by thew. If Mag tried to bail out, it would count as a forfeit, and he would automatically be granted ownership rights over Mamy Restaurant.


    This contest isn��t a monumental one, but it has attracted a lot of attention as it��s an outdoor contest. Aside from gaining ownership rights over the loser��s restaurant, the winner��s restaurant will surely experience a surge in poprity following the contest. Scheer sat in her carriage and looked on at the spectators around Mamy Restaurant. There were already more than 1,000 people. A crowd of this proportion was notmonly seen in the Aden Square.


    The owner of Mamy Restaurant set the contest venue right in front of his own restaurant, and set the time of contest one hour away; he��s clearly a smart man. A smile appeared on Scheer��s face. She really liked dealing with smart people. This restaurant should be able to quickly reach a standard that would allow it to join the Chamber of Commerce.


    She had heard that the restaurant owner had had an altercation with two of the board members in the past, but those were still locked up in Bastie Prison at the moment, and they were both allied to Jeffree. As such, she wouldn��t be opposed to working with this restaurant owner.


    The owner of Ducas Restaurant was also on Jeffree��s side, so she needed a restaurant that could shake Ducas Restaurant��s position on her side. The well-established restaurants were all used to being dominated by Ducas Restaurant, but this new restaurant was experiencing a meteoric rise, thereby making it a very interesting prospect to her. After seeing the crowd gathered outside the restaurant, she became even more convinced that this was a restaurant she should throw her support behind.


    Hard work and dedication on their own weren��t enough in the business world. To seed, one had to be smart as well. The same applied to the gastronomic industry. There was nock of delicious cuisine, but there was only one Ducas Restaurant. She could see the same elements that resulted in Ducas Restaurant��s sess present in this restaurant as well, so she was very interested in meeting its owner.


    Right at that moment, the doors of Mamy Restaurant creaked open. Themotion outside immediately died down as everyone turned toward the entrance in unison.


    The doors slowly opened, and an adorable half-elf little girl with her hair braided in twin pigtails emerged from within. Her bright blue eyes took in therge crowd outside the restaurant, upon which a surprised expression appeared on her little face. She pushed the door open wider and yelled into the restaurant, ��Father, there are so many people outside! Are they all waiting for free kebabs?��


    The crowd fell even more silent. Everyone wore a peculiar expression on their face. They were indeed hoping to be picked as judges so they could sample free kebabs, but for such an adorable little girl to expose their intentions was a little embarrassing.


    ��No, they��re here to see if our restaurant��s new dish will be worth purchasing.�� Mag smiled as he emerged from the restaurant, followed by Yabemiya, who was carrying a metal roasting rack.


    ��Put it over there.�� Mag pointed at a patch of empty ground near the oven of Ricky��s Rotisserie. He was also rather surprised that so many spectators had gathered. He had set the contest venue in front of his own restaurant for convenience��s sake, and decided on a time of one hourter as he didn��t want to waste so much time on such a trivial matter. After all, the restaurant was resuming normal business hours the next day.


    However, it would be a lie to say that he wasn��t trying to advertise his own restaurant through this impromptu publicity stunt. He had grown up in a businessman��s family in his past life, and the thought process and mindset of a businessman had already been deeply ingrained in him.


    Mag turned to Ricky with a smile, and asked, ��Before we begin, we should pick a few judges, right?��

 Chapter 559 - Sharp-tongued Food Critic? Heh…

    <strong>Chapter 559 Sharp-tongued Food Critic? Heh...</strong>


    ��That��s right, we��ll pick five judges and let them decide this contest. Do you have anyone in mind?�� Ricky��s expression was still quite rxed as he turned to Mag, but a solemn look had appeared in his eyes. He was confident in his abilities, but he was betting the manifestations of the blood, sweat, and tears of three generations, after all.


    Outside Mamy Restaurant, everyone remained silent as they looked on, intrigued. They were all wondering who would get chosen as judges for this contest.


    Of course, they were hoping that this honor would fall to them.


    ��Seeing as this is a contest with high stakes, the judges have to be more professional. That way, the end result will hold more credibility.�� Mag looked around the spectators with a smile, and said, ��Does anyone have any relevant professional credentials here? You may step forward for consideration.��


    ��That works.�� Ricky nodded in agreement with Mag��s proposal. This idea was clearly better than finding five random people off the streets to do the judging. The only downside was that his friends and employees in the crowd wouldn��t serve any purpose. However, he was confident in his ability to beat Mag fair and square.


    ��Boss Mag, President Robert of the Catering Association is here!�� Harrison yelled.


    Everyone parted to reveal Robert.


    ��President Robert, would you be able to act as one of our judges for today?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    President Robert! Ricky��s eyelids twitched upon seeing him. His Robert��s Rotisserie had been stripped from the Aden Square foodpetition rankings board right when Robert had been instated as the new president. If he were to act as one of the judges, that could prove to be detrimental to him.


    Everyone also turned to look at Robert with curiosity, wondering if he would agree or not. As the premier food organization in Chaos City, the Catering Association��s president would definitely ensure fairness in the judging. However, they didn��t think that an impromptu contest like this would��ve drawn the president to the scene. That made the contest even more intriguing.


    ��I don��t support cooking contests with such high stakes, but both of you have entered the contest willingly, so I won��t interfere. As the president of the Catering Association, I��d be honored to act as a judge in this contest.�� Robert made his way forward with a serious expression on his face.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He wasn��t afraid of any authorities; the only thing he was worried about would be having five judges who had all been bribed by Ricky in advance. Robert clearly wasn��t someone who would take a bribe from Robert.


    ��Renowned food critic, Mr. Febid, is here!�� Soon, another voice sounded from within the crowd, attracting widespread attention in the process.


    ��I can act as a judge for your contest.�� Everyone again dispersed to reveal a middle-aged Febid in his charcoal cloak, a brown cane in his hand, and a pair of leather boots on his feet. He sized Mag up with a mocking smile on his face, and remarked, ��Your chef��s suit is quite clean; you look like a mackerel covered in flour.��


    A burst ofughter erupted from within the crowd. Febid was quite renowned in Chaos City, particrly among foodies. He was known for his sharp tongue, and everyone was surprised to see him here.


    As expected, he was exercising his sharp tongue from the get-go. His inclusion on the judging panel would surely make the contest even more interesting.


    A smile also appeared on Ricky��s face. He wasn��t very fond of this harsh food critic who had left negative reviews for his rotisserie on many asions, but it appeared that he harbored more animosity toward Mag for some reason. That was undoubtedly good news for him.


    ��You��ve got a nice getup as well. Even a duck doesn��t have an a*ss as perky as yours.�� Mag smiled as he looked at the bulge in Febid��s rear where his long coat had bunched up.


    ��Maybe a duck couldpare with him if it tried to stick its ass out.�� Amy was also looking at Febid��s coat with a serious expression.


    ��Now that they mention it, his coat really does remind me of a duck out of water.��


    ��Hahaha, I��m dying ofughter! Boss Mag and Little Amy are so evil!��


    ��I feel like Febid has been defeated by a restaurant owner for the first time ever!��


    An even louder burst ofughter erupted among the crowd.


    An enraged flush appeared on Febid��s face, and even his mustache was quivering with fury. Normally, all of the restaurant owners had to suck up to him even if he were to insult them. As such, he had never received such a barbed response before. He took a deep breath to calm himself down, and then pursed his lips as he said, ��Chefs let their food do the talking; you won��t get extra points for having a sharp tongue.��


    ��You��re right. A chef can make a living off their cooking skills even if they��re not good with words, but food critics like you are good for nothing without your sharp tongue.�� Mag��s smile remained on his face.


    A sharp-tongued food critic? Heh, he��d stood at the pinnacle of that niche in his past life! After all, he was probably the only one who could receive divine retribution and be thrown into an alternate world just for his food reviews.


    Inparison, this Febid had much to learn.


    Even though Mag had be a chef and owner rather than a food critic, he was not a saint who would listen to others diss him without retaliation. As such, the sharp tongue that he had repressed for so long was showing signs of awakening from its dormancy.


    ��Hmph!�� Febid was too enraged to even speak, and could only harrumph to express his fury. He red at Mag before standing off to the side in silence. However, he had already made up his mind. He was going to write up a really ��good�� review for this annoying restaurant owner��s dishes.


    Meanwhile, Ricky was overjoyed. Other people mbered to suck up to food critics, while Mag was doing theplete opposite. It appeared that he had Febid��s vote in the bag.


    Next, two more judges were chosen. One was a professor from Chaos School with some notoriety as a part-time food critic. The other judge was the owner of Shir Rotisserie, a man who was had a wide renown for being kind and fair. His rotisserie was also in the top 50 on the Aden Square foodpetition rankings board, so he was a professional when it came to roast meat.


    ��There��s one final slot left. Is there anyone who would like to step forward?�� Mag asked.


    With just one spot left, the average foodies didn��t dare to raise their hands. They didn��t feel worthy to stand with such an esteemed panel of judges, and the entire scene fell into a slightly awkward silence.


    Right at that moment, a voice sounded from nearby. ��Can I give it a shot?��


    Even though it was a question, the tone of voice carried a non-negotiable element.

 Chapter 560 - You’ve Got a Good Eye

    Chapter 560 You��ve Got a Good Eye


    Everyone turned their attention toward thatvish horse-drawn carriage, and all of them were surprised to see the beautiful woman in the red dress.


    ��Half a dragon coin and half a gold coin... That��s the Buffett Family emblem!��


    ��It��s Scheer Buffett! She��s the person that��s truly in power in the Buffett Family! She wants to be a judge for this contest?��


    ��I was right to have waited an entire hour; this judging panel is incredible!��


    Many people soon identified the beautiful woman standing on the horse-drawn carriage, and all of them were very surprised.


    Mag was also looking at Scheer with a hint of surprise on his face. This legendary woman from Chaos City��s business circle was even more beautiful than he had imagined.


    She had a pair of exuberant red lips, while her brown curls gave one the false impression that she was more mature than her actual age suggested. She stood on the carriage, exuding the air of a professional and domineering businesswoman,pletely devoid of the timiditymonly seen in young 17- or 18-year-old women like her, and the sections of her long slender legs peeking out from beneath her red dress drew attention from many men in the crowd.


    ��Alright, this beautiful youngdy will be the final judge for today.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He was nning on meeting this legendary young woman from the Buffett Family anyway, so this was clearly a good opportunity for him to make her acquaintance.


    ��You��ve got a good eye.�� A captivating smile appeared on Scheer��s face as she got down gracefully from the horse-drawn carriage before making her way to the front of the crowd.


    ��I��ll be counting on you, Miya.�� Mag turned toward Yabemiya with a nod as she set up the required kitchenware.


    ��No problem, Boss Mag. I��ll bring out tables and chairs for the judges.�� Yabemiya nodded as she made her way toward the restaurant.


    ��There��s no need for you to do that when there are so many men standing around.�� Mag shook his head with a smile as he turned to appraise Ricky��s employees.


    ��Grab three tables and ce them side by side in a row, then bring out five chairs.�� Ricky waved a hand, and his employees quickly got to work, creating a makeshift bench for the judging panel.


    Robert sat at the very center, with Scheer and Febid sitting on either side of him. After all of the five judges were seated, everyone directed their attention toward Mag and Robert, eagerly awaiting themencement of the contest.


    Compared to theplex oven that Ricky had assembled, Mag��s rectangr oven appeared very crude and simplistic. There appeared to be a few steel bars on the oven, making people wonder how Mag was supposed to use something like that.


    ��Do you need more time to prepare?�� Ricky asked. Aside from the simplistic oven, Mag also had a table beside him, upon which all kinds of condiments had been ced. At the center of the table was a ck box. No one knew what the ck box contained, but Mag hadn��t set up any barricades around himself to obstruct everyone��s vision, so the answer would most likely be revealed soon.


    ��Exactly an hour has passed. Let��s begin.�� Mag looked at his watch to find that it was 6 pm on the dot.


    ��Alright.�� A serious expression appeared on Ricky��s face as he waved his hand through the air. Two of his burly employees brought forward the ck mountain goat they had prepared and proceeded to ughter it.


    ��That��s a 1st-tier magic beast, a ck Skipping Mountain Goat!�� Someone in the crowd was able to identify the goat.


    ��Those things are quite hard to catch. Even purchased from breeding farms, they��re quite expensive. Both the vor and texture are far superior to those of normal mountain goats. I didn��t think Boss Ricky would use it to make his roast meat today. I wonder what kind ingredient Boss Mag will use in response.��


    Robert and the others looked at the ck mountain goat and nodded in approval. The ck Skipping Mountain Goat wasn��t exactly a high-ss ingredient, but goat-type magic beasts were quite rare to begin with, and the most easily obtainable among them was the Skipping Mountain Goat. As such, it was a very good choice for Ricky to use it as the main ingredient for his roast meat.


    Ricky nced at Mag with a smug expression. He hade prepared for this contest. He had prepared the ck Skipping Mountain Goat in advance, whereas Mag probably didn��t even have a suitable meat for roasting at his disposal.


    Mag looked at the ck mountain goat that was struggling for its life with a calm expression before opening the ck box on the table beside him. Cold air rose, and a cut of rib-eye beef was revealed.


    Mag had taken this portion of rib-eye beef from the fridge. The system had just granted him the right to ess that ingredient, and the beef provided by the system was of a superior standard to the beef from the Ironhide Bull he had in himself. Furthermore, it was clearly significantly fresher, so he decided to use it instead.


    He reached for the cut of beef before cing it onto his chopping board. The beef was riddled with even marbling, and one could tell that it was an extremely tender cut of meat just from looking at it.


    ��That��s...�� Febid��s eyes widened with incredulity as he stared at the beef on the chopping board, and he eximed, ��That��s beef from the 4th-tier magic beast, the Ironhide Bull! And that level of freshness indicates that it was freshly in!��


    ��Who would have thought that this restaurant owner would be able to get his hands on such a prized cut of meat? There aren��t even that many mercenary squads that would mess with an Ironhide Bull. Only with an extremely high price on offer would any squad dare to take on the mission.�� The white-bearded professor on the judging panel was also quite surprised.


    ��H-how could this be?!�� Ricky��s expression changed slightly, and he was struck by a hint of panic upon hearing that. He had thought that Mag would be entering the contestpletely unprepared, but thetter had produced meat from a 4th-tier magic beast!


    ��Looks like he may be even more prepared than the instigator of the contest. As expected, this restaurant owner is very interesting.�� Scheer looked at Mag with eyes that were narrowed with curiosity.


    A stir also ran through the spectators upon hearing that. Not everyone could afford to eat 4th-tier magic beasts, particrly a rare and powerful one like the Ironhide Bull. In contrast, Ricky��s ck Skipping Mountain Goat wasn��t even worthy of an honorable mention.


    The ingredient is merely the icing on the cake. The most important factor contributing to the vor of roast meat is still the skill of the chef. There��s not even a drop of oil on his roasting rack, and he hasn��t even lit a me yet. He probably doesn��t even know how to roast meat properly; how is he going to beat me? Ricky��s confidence was restored as those thoughts ran through his mind. He began to skin the mountain goat himself, aiming for perfection in every single procedure.


    Mag also wore a serious expression of concentration as he picked up his Chinese chef��s knife. The tip of the knife glided through the beef, quickly slicing the two-kilogram portion of beef into two-centimeter cubes. Each and every cube was of the exact same size, and all of the cuts werepletely even and smooth as if the beef had been processed by a machine.


    His exemry knife skills drew many gasps of amazement from the spectators.

 Chapter 561 - Is He Revolutionizing Roast Meats?

    Chapter 561 Is He Revolutionizing Roast Meats?


    The ck Skipping Mountain Goat had been cleaned, and was ced into a roasting area that was obscured by wooden boards. All of the employees from Ricky��s Rotisserie had retreated off to the side. This was a contest between the two chefs. From the smoke rising from behind the wooden boards, everyone could see that Ricky had already begun roasting


    Everyone then turned to look at Mag. He hadn��t covered up his roasting rack, but he wasn��t using it, either. Instead, he set the cubes of beef aside after rubbing them with a bunch of unidentifiable condiments. At present, he was stirring together a bunch of condiments with a serious expression as if he were creating some type of sauce.


    ��What��s the owner of Mamy Restaurant doing? Why hasn��t he started roasting meat yet?��


    ��I know, right? He looks to be mixing something, but as far as I know, roasting meat doesn��t require all that many condiments. Is it really a wise choice to spend so much time on this?��


    ��That��s where you��re wrong. Boss Mag is a genius, and he lives to revolutionize cooking. All seemingly unreasonable urrences make sense when applied to him. Otherwise, how else do you think he created so many delicious dishes? I can tell from his focused expression that this step must be very important.��


    As time passed, the aroma of roast meat was already wafting through the air from Ricky��s oven. However, Mag was still busy mixing condiments together, striking everyone with a sense of confusion. However, most of Mamy Restaurant��s regr customers were still full of confidence. They had an almost blind trust in Mag��s cooking skills.


    ��He seems to be mixing some type of sauce, but isn��t the texture what��s important in roast meat? Condiments can only work as secondary instruments, and they should be as light as possible. Only then can the original vor of the roast meat be fully captured.�� Shire was very perplexed as he looked at Mag. As a chef who had owned a rotisserie for over 20 years, he thought that he had quite an extensive understanding of roast meats. As such, he was unable toprehend what Mag was doing. In his opinion, it was clearly not very smart to waste so much time on such a trivial procedure in such an important contest.


    During cooking contests, most chefs would strive to finish their dishes first in order to prevent the judges from forming preconceptions after tasting the opponent��s dish before theirs.


    Mag had sliced his beef into cubes so they should cook more easily than Ricky��s whole goat. However, he hadn��t even started the fire yet, and was instead wasting a lot of time on condiments. That was very foolish in a cooking contest like this.


    I hope this guy won��t waste a high-ss ingredient like Ironhide Bull beef. Otherwise, I��m going to leave him a scathing review! Febid thought to himself.


    ��Takes the board away.�� Half an hourter, Ricky��s voice sounded from within the makeshift capsules created by the wooden boards. The employees of Ricky��s Rotisserie immediately rushed forward to remove the wooden boards, thereby revealing therge ck oven within.


    Ricky was standing in front of the oven with sweat pouring down his face, slowly rotating the goat over the mes. The goat was already golden brown in color, and a rich, fragrant aroma wafted through the air following the removal of the boards.


    ��It smells so good! I feel like I��d be able to eat that entire thing!��


    The spectators�� eyes lit up as they were all attracted by the aroma of the roast meat.


    That fatso��s cooking skills seem to have improved, and that oven is also quite interesting. To think that it can cook a whole goat to such a degree in just half an hour; the whole thing should be ready in less than another half an hour. Febid was slightly surprised as he looked at Ricky. He then looked at Mag, who still appeared to be wasting time, and he couldn��t help but shake his head. Had he already given up?


    A smug smile appeared on Ricky��s face as he heard the chatter around him. He wiped at the sweat on his forehead with a cloth and turned to check on Mag. His expression faltered slightly at the sight of what Mag was doing, but a mocking smile then appeared on his face. It appeared that Mag had just been bluffing after all. He clearly didn��t have a clue how to roast meat, so the contest was already decided.


    After putting down the third bowl of sauce, a smile also appeared on Mag��s face. Even though this was a contest, he already had a blueprint that he was going to abide by in his heart. He was going to take this opportunity to promote his new dish and advertise all three vors at once.


    He looked at the smug smile on Ricky��s face and his mdroit oven, and raised his eyebrows slightly. He had wasted a lot of time mixing together the sauces, so it appeared that he had to make haste.


    He picked up a bamboo skewer that was about 30 centimeters long from the basket beside him, and began to skewer the cubes of meat. Each skewer carried three cubes of beef, each of which were separated by about two centimeters. Soon, an entire te had been filled with a stack of kebabs.


    ��What��s Boss Mag doing? Why is he skewering the beef? Is he revolutionizing roast meats?��


    ��He must be! This is the first time I��ve seen roast meat kebabs; will it taste good?��


    ��There are only three cubes of meat per kebab; that��s not a lot. I prefer the roast goat inparison. It smells so good; I��m going to visit Ricky��s Rotisserie to taste it for myself tomorrow.��


    ��There��s not much time left for Boss Mag; can he finish at around the same time as Boss Ricky? It��ll be detrimental to him if he finishes toote.��


    Everyone began to appraise Mag with curiosity. His method of roasting meat waspletely different from the traditional one, and some people were already growing quite concerned.


    ��Father will win for sure!�� Amy sat on her little stool with a confident expression as she held Ugly Duckling in her arms.


    ��Please, Boss, you have to win.�� Yabemiya had her fists clenched with a nervous look on her face.


    ��Amy, toss a little fireball over here to ignite these coals.�� Mag waved his hand toward Amy as he finished skewering his kebabs. Starting a fire was a very time-consuming procedure, so he decided to take a shortcut. After all, it would be bad if he ended up being too slow and all of the judges were already full.


    ��Alright.�� Amy nodded as she tossed a small fireball into the roasting oven. The ck coals immediately turned red-hot as a result.


    ��That��s enough.�� Mag snapped his fingers, and Amy immediately cut off her me output. The coals in the oven had been incinerated to just the right extent, and there was a faint aroma of pinewood wafting through the air.


    ��Nice party trick! I��m already finished, yet you��re only just starting! Let me see how you��re going topete with me!�� Ricky applied ayer of oil to his goat and rotated it a few more cycles again. He then slowly pulled out the roasting rack, revealing a whole roast goat with golden crispy skin.

 Chapter 562 - It’s Over For the Owner of Mamy Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 562 It��s Over For the Owner of Mamy Restaurant</h4>


    The light of the evening sun shone upon the roast goat, applying a golden sheen to it. The rich aroma of roast meat wafted through the air in all directions, and all of the 1,000 or so bystanders gulped in unison.


    ��That smells so good! This is the first time I��ve heard of such amazing roast goat in the Aden Square. This aroma is alreadyparable to Ducas Restaurant��s roast pig. I feel like I��ve been missing out on a delicious and inexpensive delicacy.��


    ��Indeed. I��m definitely going to Ricky��s Rotisserie and ordering this dish tomorrow.��


    ��Boss Ricky is already done, but Boss Mag has only just begun; how are they supposed topete with each other? I feel like the judges will get full on the roastmb alone.��


    A stir immediately began to run through the crowd. Some people had already decided that they were going to visit Ricky��s Rotisserie for their roast goat, while others were expressing concern for Mag, who had fallen far behind in the race.


    ��Could it be that Boss Mag really is roasting meat for the first time? His movements don��t look very proficient, and he took so long just to mix condiments together.�� Harrison��s confidence in Mag was wavering for the first time.


    All of Mamy Restaurant��s regr customers had also gradually fallen silent. The stakes on this contest included the ownership rights and recipes from both restaurants. If Mag were to lose, then Mamy Restaurant would cease to exist in Chaos City. They didn��t believe for a second that Ricky would be able to cook such delicious food after taking over from Mag.


    ��Come on... Go faster, Boss...�� Yabemiya��s fists were tightly clenched as she looked at Mag with a tense expression. Meanwhile, Mag was still slowly tending to the kebabs over the fire as if he didn��t have a care in the world. She had never seen that oven in the kitchen before, so this brand-new piece of kitchenware had most likely just been created by Mag, which would indicate that this was his first time cooking this dish. Meanwhile, Ricky was a vastly experienced roast meat chef. No matter how much confidence she had in Mag, she still couldn��t help but feel nervous.


    In contrast, Amy wasn��t nervous in the slightest. Both she and Ugly Duckling were staring intently at the kebabs on the rack, blinking and gulping with extraordinary synchronicity.


    Is he merely confident or overly arrogant? I can��t tell what this man is thinking. Mag was still focused on roasting his kebabs, and had seemingly beenpletely unaffected by Ricky��s progress, striking Scheer with a sense of confusion. His eyes didn��t stray away from the roasting rack even for a single moment, and he didn��t appear to be exercising any urgency at all.


    Fatso Ricky��s whole roast goat seems to be a little different from how it was in the past. Has he made improvements to it? Febid was looking at Ricky with a hint of surprise on his face. He took a whiff of the aroma of roast meat wafting through the air, and couldn��t help but nod with approval.


    I��ve worked for three years on this refined version of my secret sauce that has been passed down for generations, and it��s the first time I��ve revealed it to the public! Your loss is inevitable. I didn��t think so many spectators would turn up today; this is a perfect opportunity to advertise my rotisserie. Even without iming any rankings on the Aden Square foodpetition, my business will still experience a resurgence! Ricky��s smile grew wider with confidence as he heard the words of praise being directed at him.


    He picked up a sharp knife and sliced through the goat��s sulent skin, slicing off five ribs which he ced into five separate dishes. He then also sliced off five portions of meat from the goat��s hind legs, and also ced them onto the dishes before indicating for his employee to carry them out.


    The five tes of roastmb were ced in front of the five judges, drawing the attention of all of the spectators. Everyone gradually grew silent as they eagerly awaited the reactions of the judging panel. All of the spectators present were foodies, and even if they couldn��t taste the dish, they could hear the reviews given by these professionals and use that as reference to decide which restaurants they should dine at in the future.


    ��This goat rib has a golden brown hue and smells delightful. It is a superb roast meat.�� Shire nodded as he looked at the rib on his te. His restaurant mainly specialized in roast beef, but both of them were roast meat chefs, so he could understand just what level of cooking skills had to be achieved in order to cook such an exemry roast meat. There was no way such a perfect whole roast goat could be cooked without several decades of practice.


    A smile appeared on Ricky��s face upon hearing that. Praise from a fellow roast meat chef was music to his ears.


    The professor sliced off a portion of the rib and ced it into his mouth, upon which his eyes immediately lit up. After chewing carefully, he praised, ��Hmm! This roast goat has very crispy yet extremely tender flesh. The vor is amazing, and the tender mutton melts in the mouth. It��s absolutely irresistible. What��s even more amazing is the sauce; it��s different from what I��ve had at Ricky��s Rotisserie in the past. It��s rich yet not greasy, and preserves the vor of the meat to the maximal extent, but enhances it and leaves a delicious aftertaste.��


    Many people in the crowd immediately began to gulp upon hearing that. As expected of a food critic that could make people drool with his reviews alone, the professor really was earning his keep.


    Ricky��s smile grew even wider. There were already two votes in the bag for him.


    ��Ricky��s Rotisserie has had three generations of owners, and each one had named the restaurant after their first name as if they��re afraid that people don��t know which fatso is running the ce. However, what��s really surprising is that the vor of the roast mutton, which has remained the same for several decades, has been improved by Fatso Ricky. Even though it��s only a slight change in the sauce, considering Barkly Family Rotisserie has always exercised a policy erring toward the side of caution, it��s still an extraordinary change to me. This roastmb is not bad.�� Febid gave his review with a nod after tasting a portion of themb rib.


    Ricky��s expression darkened upon hearing that. If it weren��t for the second part of the review, Ricky would have most likely snapped right there and then. Even when this bastard was offering praise, he was still so annoying. However, it appeared that Febid��s vote was also in the bag.


    ��Even Febid has praised the roast mutton; it must really be quite good!��


    ��I��m starting to drool now.��


    ��Three of the judges have already expressed their approval of the roast goat. If the other two also arrive at the same conclusion, then I feel like it��s over for the owner of Mamy Restaurant.��


    Another stir began to run through the crowd. The scales of victory were quickly tilting in Ricky��s favor as everyone turned to Scheer.


    Scheer sliced off a small piece of leg meat in a graceful manner before preparing to eat it.


    ��Sizzle��


    Right at that moment, a sizzling sound erupted, and a rich, fragrant aroma wafted through the air from Mag��s roasting rack. The aroma seemed to possess some sort of magic power as it squirmed its way into everyone��s nostrils.


    ��That smells so good! Is that Boss Mag��s roast meat? It��s incredible!��


    Another stir ran through the entire crowd. This aroma was even more entrancing than that of Ricky��s whole roast goat, causing the spectators to salivate uncontrobly.


    Everyone turned their attention to Mag, who was applying sauces to the kebabs on the roasting rack in a calm and unhurried manner.


    ��I��m more interested in his beef kebabs now.�� Scheer put down her fork and turned her attention to Mag.

 Chapter 563 - Boss is… so Awesome!

    <h4>Chapter 563 Boss is... so Awesome!</h4>


    The explosions of delightful aroma wafted through the air, jerking everyone awake from the trance that Ricky��s whole roast goat had ced them under before dragging them into an even more delicious abyss.


    ��What an incredible aroma! The smell of the Ironhide Bull beef has been captured to the very maximal extent, but what��s even more amazing is the scent intermingled with the aroma of the beef. It��s like a bunch of condiments that are creating an incredibly harmoniousbination, taking the aroma of the roast meat to another level altogether! I��ve never encountered roast beef with such a fantastic aroma. Could it be that this can all be attributed to the sauces that he was mixing earlier?�� Febid��s eyes widened with incredulity as he stared at the kebabs in Mag��s hands.


    Beef was his favorite food, particrly rare ingredients like Ironhide Bull beef. That ingredient wasn��t even avable in any dish on Ducas Restaurant��s menu, and only VIPs could reserve it. Febid had essentially been relegated to their cklist already, so he naturally never had the pleasure of eating such a delectable ingredient.


    However, the kebabs in Mag��s hands hadpletely caught his interest, even to the extent that he had forgotten to deliver his customary insults beforeunching into a string of praise.


    ��It��s all roast meat, but why does his roast meat have such a pronounced aroma? The Ironhide Bull beef is a high-ss ingredient, but its advantage mostly lies in its tender texture. As such, the key here must be the sauce that he��s applying to the kebabs. The most time-consuming procedure in the cooking process thus far has been creating those sauces, and I can now see why. The application of the sauces haspletely enhanced the aroma of the beef, and it has turned all of my preconceived notions of roast meats on its head.�� The professor was also genuinely amazed. He had also been quite skeptical of Mag��s decision to spend so much time on mixing condiments earlier, but it appeared that he wasn��t wasting time, after all.


    ��As expected, Boss Mag was born to revolutionize cooking. The entire Aden Square is very fortunate to be able to witness the rise of such an extraordinary chef. I believe it won��t be long before the overall standard of food in the Aden Square will be taken to a higher level.�� Robert hadn��t said anything this entire time, but he finally broke his silence as he looked at Mag and nodded with a smile on his face.


    ��I can tell from this aroma alone that I would have already lost if it had been mepeting against Mr. Mag.�� Shire inhaled the rich aroma of roast meat wafting through the air and heaved a forlorn sigh. As a seasoned chef with over two decades of experience, he knew his own limitations.


    ��Young Mistress Scheer refrained from tasting the mutton? She sure is straightforward.��


    ��I can��t believe Febid didn��t hurl any insults and only delivered praise. Is he going to write his first positive food review ever?��


    The fact that Scheer had refrained from tasting Ricky��s roast mutton, in conjunction with the praise from the judges and the intoxicating aroma wafting through the air, had set the entire scene alight. Everyone was looking at Mag��s kebabs. This man had shown them apletely brand-new way to cook roast meat.


    ��Boss is... so awesome!�� Yabemiya was looking at Mag with reverence and admiration on her face. She had initially been a little concerned, but all of her worries had been erased upon catching a whiff of that rich, delicious aroma. Such a decadent beef kebab could only have been cooked by Mag. He had spent so long on the sauces only because he was striving for perfection as he always did.


    ��It really does smell even better than the kebabs from the lunch. As expected, Father didn��t lie to me. I really want to eat it...�� Amy wore an expectant look as she stared at the kebabs on the roasting rack with wide eyes. Ugly Duckling was also stretching its neck as far forward as it could, just as if it were preparing to pounce on the kebabs.


    Ricky had thought that the victory was in the bag, but his expression hadpletely darkened. His roast mutton had been shunned by Scheer, and the three judges who had expressed their support for him had all switched sides. They had given Mag praise that exceeded thepliments afforded to his dish, and it was all because of his kebabs�� aroma alone.


    This guy must have put something indescribable into his kebabs. Otherwise, how could roast meat exude such an aroma? Ricky was feeling quite flustered, and all of his confidence had been crushed. The aroma didn��t tell the full story, but he was still feeling extremely threatened. From Mag��s proficiency in applying the sauces to his kebabs, Ricky could tell that he was not some noob who was roasting meat for the first time. The information that he had gathered was allpletely incorrect, and he might well have dug a hole for himself by suggesting such a high-stakes contest.


    All of the employees from Ricky��s Rotisserie had also lost their confidence. If Ricky were to lose, then they could possibly be unemployed. That was not good news for them.


    ��No! It doesn��t matter if it smells good, the taste is what really matters. Just because he added a lot of condiments, it doesn��t mean it��ll taste good.�� Ricky was trying to inject confidence and morale into both himself and his employees.


    Meanwhile, Mag��s expression remainedpletely calm as he focused his attention entirely on the kebabs in his hands. He picked up a second brush, and began to apply sauce to the second cube of beef on all of the kebabs.


    He was very pleased with the vor of the sauce. It was clearly richer than the simplified version that he had made for lunch, and all three had been made with resounding sess.


    Mag applied the sauces to all of the kebabs on the rack before flipping them a few times so the sauce could soak into the meat. He then ced two kebabs each into the five tes, leaving three in his hand. He turned to Yabemiya and smiled as he said, ��Miya, carry these over to the judges.��


    ��Yes.�� Miya nodded before carrying the tes over to the judges. Meanwhile, Mag gave Amy two of the kebabs and ced thest one in Ugly Duckling��s little bowl.


    ��He��s saving a few for his daughter and her kitten; what a good father. I��m really jealous.��


    ��I want to be his pet kitten.��


    Everyone turned their attention to Yabemiya as she made her way toward the judging panel. There were also a lot of people looking at Amy and Ugly Duckling. The first ones to taste the kebabs were not the five judges, but these two adorable little fes instead.


    ��Meow-�� Ugly Duckling gave a joyful cry before tucking into its meal. It bit down on half of a cube of beef and chewed happily with its eyes narrowed into slits, clearly basking in bliss and enjoyment.


    ��Thank you, Father.�� Amy inspected the kebab in her hand, only to find that the three cubes of beef were all slightly different in color. The marbling in the beef had melted over the mes, coating the beef like transparent crystal, which created a beautiful visual disy.


    Amy took a whiff of the kebab with her intricate little nose, upon which her bright blue eyes immediately lit up. She bit off half a cube of beef, and began to chew happily while swaying her little head from side to side with a joyful expression. After swallowing her first mouthful of meat, she licked the sauce around her lips and put on a sweet smile.


    ��Gulp-��


    The collective gulp from the spectators was a lot more pronounced this time...


    ��Does she have to make it look so alluring? I feel like this restaurant owner is recruiting external assistance.��


    ��I feel like my heart is about to melt. I really want a daughter all of a sudden.��


    ��Her smile is so adorable! You guys can have the kebabs; I just want to steal the owner��s daughter!��

 Chapter 564 - It’s a Pity You Didn’t Become an Artist

    <strong>Chapter 564 It��s a Pity You Didn��t Be an Artist</strong>


    Before the judges had even tasted the kebabs, everyone was already salivating incessantly at the sight of Amy enjoying hers. If the word ��adorable�� had to be epitomized in the form of a single person, Amy was clearly the ideal candidate.


    The beef kebabs were already exuding a heavenly smell, and they were made to look even more delicious by her. Her sweet and adorable smile��coupled with her blissful expression-made it look as if the kebabs were the most delicious food in this world.


    ��That must be the new dish Boss Mag was procuring ingredients for, right? As expected, Boss Mag always gives us a surprise after his ingredient-procurement trips. I��m going toe here first thing tomorrow morning to taste this delicious kebab!��


    ��I wonder if Boss Mag will open his restaurant for the dinner service tonight. I don��t think I can even hold on for an entire night after watching Amy eat her kebab.��


    ��There��s no way that could happen. Boss Mag is a very principled man; if he says he��s taking the day off, then he��s definitely taking the entire day off, so don��t even think about tasting his food tonight.��


    All of Mamy Restaurant��s regr customers werepletely at ease now. They were beginning to look forward to this new dish appearing on Mamy Restaurant��s menu.


    As for the people who were only hearing about Mamy Restaurant for the first time, they were also developing an interest in this restaurant. The little girl was clearly having the time of her life. But, they still wanted to hear the reviews from the judging panel to see who would emerge victorious in the end.


    The five tes of kebabs were ced in front of the five judges before Yabemiya made her way back to Mag. Mag whispered something in her ear, and she faltered momentarily before entering the restaurant with a quick nod.


    Mag looked on at the judges with a smile, quietly awaiting their reviews. He was still somewhat excited given that this was the first time his food would be reviewed by a panel of professionals, two of whom used to be his colleagues.


    In contrast, Ricky wore an extremely grim expression, and his hands were balled up into tight fists behind his back. Cold sweat was already pouring down his face. If he had known that Mag was so proficient at cooking roast meat, he would��ve never issued this challenge. Even if he wanted to draw some poprity to his rotisserie, at least he would have refrained from stating the final two conditions of the contest. If he were to lose his recipes and his restaurant, he would have nothing left.


    There was a te of roast mutton and a te of freshly roasted kebabs sitting in front of each of the judges. Three of the five judges had already tasted the roast mutton and expressed praise for the dish, with only Scheer and Robert yet to taste it.


    Robert sliced off a piece of mutton rib and leg before consuming them one after the other. He nodded, and said, ��The mutton rib is very crispy and fragrant, with just the right amount of sauce and condiments applied as well as perfect control over the timing and heat of the fire. This is an exceptional mutton rib. The leg is very tender and juicy, with a smooth texture, and its natural vor has been brought out very well by the cooking process. When roasting an entire goat, it��s very difficult to cook all parts of the body just right, yet you have managed to do just that here. This is undoubtedly a very sessful roast goat.��


    Scheer looked at Robert and contemted momentarily before also cing a morsel of goat leg into her mouth. She chewed on the meat for a moment before nodding with a smile as she said, ��Hmm, this mutton leg is indeed very delicious. The skin��s crispy while the meat is very tender and delicious. It��s even better than Ducas Restaurant��s roast mutton; of course, their specialty dish is their roast pig.��


    Ricky and his employees were feeling better after hearing those remarks. At the very least, they had received positive reviews from all five judges. However, none of them had tasted Mag��s kebabs yet, so the end result was still a mystery.


    ��Let me taste this beef kebab first.�� Febid had picked up his knife and fork, but then caught sight of Amy eating the cubes of meat straight off the skewer. He hesitated momentarily before following suit, putting down his knife and fork and picking up a kebab in his hand.


    The aroma of roast meat came wafting toward him, and the glittering and translucent beads of oil hung like crystals off the surface of the beef. The sauce had been applied very smoothly and evenly, giving the roast meat a faint oily hue that made it all the more appealing


    However, what was perplexing to Febid was that all three cubes of beef were slightly different in color. He didn��t know whether that was due to an error in sauce application or facies in controlling the mes. In any case, on the surface, that appeared to be a factor that warranted a point deduction.


    ��To think that you can make roast beef of three different colors on the same skewer; it��s a pity you didn��t be an artist.�� Febid turned to Mag with his lips pursed in mockery. The roast beef did smell very good, but he had to uphold his harsh and sharp-tongued image, one that he had forged his career relying upon.


    Febid��s words drew a chorus ofughter from the spectators. Those who liked to read Febid��s food reviews didn��t necessarily read them for food suggestions. Instead, they were looking forward more to seeing him criticize the dishes he tasted in his customary vicious manner. His reviews would often drawughter as opposed to salivation from its readers.


    ��Controlling the mes in the oven is a basic skill in roasting meat.�� A hint tion immediately appeared on Ricky��s face at the sight of the kebab in Febid��s hand. No matter how good the roast meat smelled, it would be a failed end product if the kebab was unevenly cooked.


    Everyone��s expressions became even more intrigued upon hearing that. However, to them, the color of kebab didn��t matter. What was important was whether it tasted good or not.


    Mag remained silent with a confident smile on his face. The different colors were not a result of uneven roasting temperatures. However, his food would speak in his stead, so there was no need for him to exin anything.


    Febid was preparing for retaliation from Mag, and was rather disappointed to see him remain silent instead. The aroma of the kebab squirmed incessantly into his nose, and the most pronounced smell was that of garlic. He had never seen anyone use garlic as a condiment when cooking beef in the past. He couldn��t imagine what kind of vorbination that would result in, and became even more displeased with the kebab. He had been thoroughly looking forward to tasting it when he had first caught a whiff of its irresistible aroma, but now that it was sitting in his hand, his appetite had instead tapered off a little.


    I should try it anyway. I hope he didn��t ruin such a superb cut of Ironhide Bull beef, Febid thought to himself as he bit off the first cube of beef on the kebab.


    ��This vor... It��s absolutely incredible!��


    Febid��s stern expression immediately lit up. As the cube of beef entered his mouth, the vors of its slightly charred surface and the garlic sauce immediately melted in his mouth. He normally wasn��t a fan of garlic due to its overwhelming taste, but it somehow presented a very mellow and delicious vor in the kebab. As he began chewing, the tender beef immediately fell apart in his mouth, sending an even stronger burst of meaty aroma coursing over his taste buds. He simply couldn��t top eating after taking the first bite.


    ��This beef is simply too delicious; I almost bit my own tongue! It��s absolutely incredible to think that there exists a person in this world who can make beef taste so delicious.�� Febid was filled with genuine praise and amazement. He bit off the second cube of beef, upon which his eyes immediately widened. After chewing and swallowing, a stunned look appeared on his face as he eximed, ��The second cube of beef has apletely different vor than the first cube, but it��s just as irresistible!��

 Chapter 565 - A Threefold Surprise

    <strong>Chapter 565 A Threefold Surprise</strong>


    ��I can��t believe Febid is praising this dish as ��delicious��! The bestpliment I��ve ever seen him give any dish is ��not bad��. This is incredible!��


    ��Most importantly, did he just say that the two cubes of beef arepletely different in vor? Being able to make one delicious vor of roast meat is already praiseworthy, but this owner was able to make two delicious vors of roast beef on one kebab! He must be an amazing chef.��


    ��It��s three types. Did you forget what I said about the three cubes of beef all being different in color? That��s clearly because they��re three different vors rather than due tock of control over the mes.��


    Febid��s words sent the crowd into an uproar. Everyone wore expressions of surprise and excitement as they looked on eagerly.


    ��I��m looking forward to tasting this dish now.�� Scheer looked at the intricate roast beef kebab before her and picked up her knife to slice off half a cube of beef. The de of the knife sliced easily into the beef like a hot knife through butter, but the beef wasn��t sticking to the de at all. The heavenly meaty aroma wafted toward her, and her eyes lit up with anticipation.


    In her eyes, Ironhide Bull beef was just an ordinary ingredient. She would often eat higher-tier magic beasts for all three meals of her day. However, this tiny piece of beef on her fork was evoking an unprecedentedly strong reaction within her. There seemed to be a voice in her mind screeching madly, ��Eat it! Eat it!��


    Scheer picked up her fork and slipped the piece of beef into her sexy little mouth in an elegant and refined manner. As soon as the beef settled on her tongue, her eyebrows perked up, and her expression lit up even more.


    The mouthwatering sauce on the surface of the beef and the juices of the meat flowing in her mouth instantly awakened her taste buds. She only had to chew lightly to provoke an explosion of meaty juices within her mouth, whichbined with the sauce and condiments to create an incredible vor. She felt as if a fireball had exploded in her mouth, transforming into countless smaller fireballs that were stimting her pte.


    The more Scheer chewed the meat, the more entranced she became in its vor. She couldn��t help but chew more quickly,pletely unable to stop until she swallowed the piece of beef. Even then, there was still an unforgettable aftertaste lingering in her mouth.


    Scheer didn��t say anything. Instead, she picked up the beef kebab on her te and bit off the remaining half of the first cube of beef. She closed her eyes and chewed carefully as a blissful smile appeared on her face. In the face of such a delicious dish, she hadpletely thrown her image of a graceful and refined gentlewoman out the window.


    ��This vor is unbelievable. This is the most delicious dish I��ve ever had. Even Ducas Restaurant��s roast pig doesn��t hold a candle to this vor.�� Scheer was full of praise as she bit off half of the second cube of beef. This time, the garlic vor had disappeared, and was reced by a rich barbeque tang, which was a bit heavier in vor. After devouring the second cube of beef, its delectable aroma was still lingering in her mouth as she attacked the third cube of meat.


    ��Young Mistress Scheer gave such a glowing review! She said that Ricky��s roast mutton is better than Ducas Restaurant��s, but it��s only an ordinary dish on their menu. The roast pig is Ducas Restaurant��s signature dish, and is the number one on the Aden Square foodpetition ranking board!��


    ��I can��t take this anymore. My stomach is about to shrivel up and die. Why do I have to be put through this kind of torture?��


    ��It��s over for Ricky��s Rotisserie. All five of the judges have beenpletely enthralled by the kebabs!��


    Scheer��s review sent another stir running through the crowd. Her review hadpletely exceeded everyone��s expectations.


    Ducas Restaurant��s roast pig was an extremely renowned dish which had to be reserved 15 days in advance. Even then, it was very expensive, and the average person would not be able to afford it without expending a significant chunk of their savings. However, the dish that was seen as the holy grail of all dishes in the Aden Square had been proimed as iparable to Mag��s roast meat, and that review was being given by Young Mistress Scheer from the Buffett Family of all people. Her words held a lot more credibility as she had undoubtedly tasted Ducas Restaurant��s roast pig on many asions, thereby making her review hold more weight than Febid��s.


    Ricky��s face had turnedpletely pale, and his hands were trembling behind his back, but he was forcing himself to remain calm.


    In contrast, morale had fallen to an all-time low among the employees of Ricky��s Rotisserie. All of them had their hands balled up in tight fists with dejected expressions on their faces. They could already sense the impending shadow of career instability in the near future.


    Meanwhile, Robert had already bit off the third cube of beef on his kebab. An expression of surprise and joy immediately appeared on his face as he did so. This kebab was filled with an intrusive spicy vor, making him feel as if there were tiny fireballs exploding on his taste buds. The oil and juices within the meat then worked to fuel the mes, instantly igniting his entire pte.


    After tasting the garlic and barbeque-vored cubes of roast beef, Robert actually wasn��t looking forward to the third cube of beef all that much anymore. No matter how delicious something was, the feeling of surprise and amazement would inevitably fade when tasting it for the third time.


    However, his preconceived notion waspletely shattered as the third cube of beef entered his mouth. The stimting spicy vor was only just the beginning. After igniting his taste buds, the delicious aroma hidden beneath the spicy facade began to exude its unique charisma.


    In contrast with normal spicy dishes that only focused on stimting the tongue in an almost unbearable manner, the spicy vor in this cube of beef wasn��t as difficult to handle. Instead, itplemented the original vor of the beef, taking it to a higher level. After swallowing the cube of beef, Robert felt as if his entire stomach had been warmed up, and he couldn��t help but praise, ��The three cubes of beef have given me a threefold surprise. The garlic vor is delicious and refreshing, the barbeque vor is rich and unforgettable, while the spicy vor is irresistibly stimting. All three cubes of beefe from the same kebab, but they presentpletely different vor experiences, all of which are incredible in their own way.��


    Robert turned to Mag with a hint of admiration in his eyes. Such a man could only be described as a genius. Not only had he created the perfect roast meat, the sequence of the three cubes of beef further highlighted his wisdom. If he were to ce the spicy-vored roast beef first, the remaining two cubes of beef would inevitably pale inparison.


    ��Phew-��


    The other four judges put down the bamboo skewers in their hands at the same time and heaved a sigh of contentment. Scheer stuck out her tongue in a rare disy which reminded everyone of the fact that she was still a very young woman rather than a seasoned female tycoon. However, she then quickly covered her mouth with her hand.


    The professor remained silent for a while before heaving a long sigh. ��I don��t even know what to say anymore. I��ve been stunned on three separate consecutive asions by this tiny kebab. I��ve never experienced anything like this before. When I calm down after getting home, I��m going to reflect on this feeling and write a review that will hopefully do this amazing dish justice.��


    ��This roast meat is far beyond anything I could ever make.�� Shire��s review was very simple, and he wore a slightly dejected expression as he delivered it.


    The entire crowd had fallenpletely silent. It appeared that the result was now obvious, but they still wanted to hear the final verdict being delivered by the judges.


    Mag turned to the five judges with a calm expression, and prompted, ��Judges, please announce your final decisions. Pick a victor between the roast mutton and the roast beef.��

 Chapter 566 - Ding! New Mission…

    <h4>Chapter 566 Ding! New Mission...</h4>


    Everyone turned to stare at the five judges, awaiting the deration of the final result.


    Ricky��s breathing had elerated drastically. He could decipher the choices of the five judges from their words, but he was still hoping for a miracle. He had made that sauce after three years of hard work and countless failures, all in an effort to improve the vor of his rotisserie��s roast meat, which had remained the same for decades. It was an endeavor that required an extensive amount of courage and wisdom.


    He couldn��t lose. This restaurant had been passed down in three generations of his Barkly Family. If he were to lose it to someone else, how could he continue to live on in this world?


    Amy was already joyfully tucking in to her second kebab. She was not in the slightest concerned about the final verdict. In her eyes, there was no one who could possibly beat her father, so it was clear that he would emerge victorious.


    ��I choose the roast beef kebab made by the owner of Mamy Restaurant.�� Scheer wiped the corners of her lips with a handkerchief in an elegant manner. She turned to Mag with a smile on her face, and said, ��Your dish was very delicious. If possible, I would like to invite you to our Buffett Manor to cook your delicious kebabs for me again.��


    ��Thank you for the invitation, Young Mistress Scheer. It would be an honor for me to go to the Buffett Manor, but if you��d like to have my kebabs, I��d have to ask you toe to our restaurant. I have to cook at my restaurant on most days, and on my days off, I prioritize rest.�� Mag refused Scheer��s invitation with a smile. He wasn��t going to offer onsite cooking services no matter how much Scheer offered to pay him. Furthermore, he was nning on negotiating an important deal with her, and if he were hired to roast kebabs for her, it would automatically ce him in a position of inferiority. That was strictly taboo when it came to business negotiations.


    Scheer nced at Mag with a hint of surprise on her face. He was the first chef to have rejected an invitation from her. All of the countless other chefs-who would die for an opportunity to cook at the Buffett Manorwould probably be howling to the heavens if they were to hear about this. He really was an interesting man. Scheer nodded, and said, ��Alright, looks like Boss Mag is a man who has a very good work-life bnce. If you have some time on your day off this week, you can take your adorable little daughter with you to visit our Buffett Manor.��


    ��I would be honored.�� Mag nodded in response. However, he didn��t appear all that overjoyed, looking as if he were simply epting an invitation from a normal friend. In his past life, he had visited manyvish manors. Come to think of it, his own house was one as well, so this really wasn��t something for him to be happy about.


    Everyone turned to Mag with envious looks on their faces. The first invitation Scheer had extended to him was an invitation to cook for them, thereby suggesting an employer-employee rtionship. However, the second invitation that she had extended was on a much more level basis: as equal friends.


    Mag was really impressive to have befriended this legendary young mistress of the Buffett Family on their first meeting. The Buffett Manor was not a ce that anyone could visit as they pleased. As one of the wealthiest families on the entire Nond Continent, just the money that slipped through their fingers was enough to make an average person go insane.


    Ricky��s face paled even further, but he forcibly suppressed the urge to say anything.


    ��Do you even need to ask? This roast beef kebab haspletely exceeded the limits of my imagination. Such delicious roast meat has never appeared on the Nond Continent before, and I highly doubt it will ever be beaten in the future. I choose the roast beef kebab.�� Febid announced his verdict as he looked at Mag with aplex expression. He hadpletely shattered his own image with his unrelenting praise toward Mag��s dish, but he simply couldn��t find anything toin about.


    If he had to criticize something, then it would have to be the fact that there were only three cubes of meat on each kebab; it was simply not enough!


    Ricky��s expression changed again, and he turned uneasily toward the remaining three judges.


    The employees from Ricky��s Rotisserie were also beginning to panic. Was the worst-case scenario going to eventuate, after all? In that case, what could they do?


    All of the spectators also turned to the remaining three judges. Mag would secure victory as long as one of them voted for him.


    ��vor, texture, aroma... Boss Mag��s roast beef kebab is superior in all of those aspects. That��s why I also choose the roast beef kebab.�� Robert nced at Ricky with a wistful expression. If it weren��t for his shady maniption of the Aden Square foodpetition ranking board, his improved whole roast goat could��ve reinstated Ricky��s Rotisserie back into the top 30.


    ��Boss Ricky��s whole roast goat has indeed improved significantly, but Boss Mag��s roast beef is nothing short of perfection. I choose the roast beef kebab.�� The professor was also looking at Ricky with a sympathetic expression as he delivered his verdict.


    ��I choose the roast beef kebab.�� Shire heaved a faint sigh as he looked at Ricky with a defeated expression. Ducas Restaurant��s roast pig was once the insurmountable summit for all rotisseries in the Aden Square. However, Mamy Restaurant��s roast beef kebabs would undoubtedly rise beyond that standard, creating an even more insurmountable peak that would make all rotisserie owners like him lose all motivation.


    ��Mamy Restaurant has emerged victorious through an unanimous vote!��


    A cry of tion erupted from the silent crowd, which instantly set off a chain reaction, igniting all of the spectators at once. This result was something that everyone had anticipated, but it was still a thrilling experience to witness such an amazing outdoor cooking contest. Furthermore, everyone had initially thought that Ricky would emerge victorious, but Mag had staged a wlesseback with his perfect roast beef kebabs, thus earning all five votes. The entire process was an emotional rollercoaster of exhration.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded with a calm smile. The result was only to be expected, but he was still happy to have received all five votes as well as such glowing reviews.


    ��Th... Th... That��s impossible.�� Ricky��s portly figure swayed as if he were going to copse at any moment. His face had beenpletely drained of all color. Not even a single one of the five judges had supported him. If he were to lose like this, then Ricky��s Rotisserie would no longer belong to him.


    Mag looked at Ricky with a calm expression as he said, ��All five judges have delivered their verdicts. I��ve won.��


    ��No! This isn��t possible! You must have bribed all of these people in advance!�� Ricky shook his head as he rushed over to the panel of judges. He grabbed the second untouched roast beef kebab from Febid��s te and bit off the first cube of beef.


    ��This vor... How is this possible?!�� Ricky��s eyes immediately widened. The delicious sauce and sulent beef wreaked havoc in his mouth, creating an unforgettable culinary experience. The reviews delivered by the five judges hadn��t evene close to doing the dish justice.


    Ricky��s legs gave out under him, and he sat onto the ground. It was as if all of the energy and soul in his body had been drained away, leaving only a dejected empty shell.


    Febid immediately rose to his feet and wrenched the kebab from Ricky��s hand. He looked at the spot where the first cube of beef once was, and roared, ��Ricky, you fat slob! Why are you stealing my kebab?!��


    At the same time, a voice sounded in Mag��s mind. ��Ding! New mission...��

 Chapter 567 - Wow! Boss is So Bold!

    <h4>Chapter 567 Wow! Boss is So Bold!</h4>


    ��How could this be... How could there be someone in this world who can cook such delicious roast meat... This can��t happen... I can��t lose; our Barkly Family has been running rotisseries for over 10 generations, starting from our first rotisserie in Rodu. The rotisserie here in Chaos City has been passed down for three generations; I can��t lose it someone else... Waaah, why did I have to make this bet? I lost the restaurant and all of our secret recipes; my father��s going to be furious... I wanted to secure a top 20 ranking on the Aden Square foodpetition before he passes away...��


    Ricky was sprawled on the ground and all of his clothes were drenched in cold sweat. Even the ground below him was wet with his sweat. His body trembled as he wept like a dejected child, drawing sympathy from the bystanders.


    The chatter in the crowd gradually began to die down. The contest was over, but no one was in a hurry to leave. A bet had been made between Mag and Ricky, and everyone wanted to see how Mag was going to handle the situation.


    Despite the pitiable disy that Ricky was putting on, none of Mamy Restaurant��s regr customers felt sorry for him at all. This guy had been causing a ruckus in front of Mamy Restaurant for an entire day, hurling all sorts of insults about Mag��s supposed cowardice. He hade up with all of the conditions for the bet, so everything was entirely his fault.


    Mag had crushed him in the contest, garnering a unanimous vote from the judging panel, giving Ricky everything that he deserved.


    Of course, not everyone was sticking around just to see what would be of Ricky. There were a lot more people who were interested in the uncooked kebabs on the table. They were wondering if Boss Mag would be in such a good mood following his victory that he would cook some kebabs for everyone. Watching Amy and the judges eat the kebabs had been nothing short of torture for them, and they were dying to sink their teeth into a kebab for themselves.


    Meanwhile, Mag��s expression was growing a little peculiar as he looked at the new mission that the system had just released. He was rather hesitant about making an attempt toplete the mission, and he grumbled internally, ��System, are you trying to make enemies for me here? I��m just trying to mind my own business and get stronger slowly and steadily; can��t you let me do that?��


    ��As a candidate to be the God of Cookery, you must have a vision to challenge the world with your cooking skills and conquer the world with your food. The system expressed a high degree of disdain for your cowardly mindset. The mission is being released so you can improve the rate at which your cooking skills progress.�� The system��s voice sounded imcable.


    ��I��m a father now, all that��s important is that my child grows up to be exceptional. What would be the point in me drawing so much attention to myself?��


    The system harrumphed in response. ��The system is already very exceptional, so you don��t need to worry about that. All you have to concern yourself with is self-improvement.��


    ��Hmm?�� Mag raised an eyebrow with a peculiar look as he said, ��I��m referring to Amy; why are you volunteering to be my child?��


    ��@��%...&*#��...�� A string of jumbled sybles sounded in Mag��s mind, followed by a series of indecipherable binary codes. After a while, the system finally recovered before spitting through gritted teeth, ��Complete the mission within three minutes or mission failure will result. Your punishment will be a deduction of 0.75 of a strength point.��


    ��What?! That��s way too harsh!�� Mag yelled internally. That punishment would mean that all of his efforts for the day would have been wasted. He then asked, ��What��s the reward for missionpletion?��


    ��Half of half of a strength point,�� the system replied.


    ��You should��ve said that earlier.�� Mag��s eyes lit up upon hearing that. With an additional 0.25 of a strength point, he would have one entire strength for the day. He didn��t think that the system was capable of such generosity.


    ��The result of the contest has already been decided. The five judges gave fair verdict, and everyone gathered here can act as witnesses. I��ll be delivering our signed agreement to the city lord��s castle shortly so they can process it. I hope you��ll abide by our agreement and not take anything from the restaurant.�� Mag was very calm and cid as he turned to Ricky. A businessman wouldn��t give up on profits just over a few tears, not to mention the fact that those tears were being shed by a man who��d fully intended to take everything from him.


    ��Boss Mag, I��ll kowtow to you and call you daddy! Please, just don��t take my rotisserie away. I��ve learned from my mistakes, and I��ll never repeat them again. I��m your son from now on; you can tell me to do whatever you want, just please, I beg of you, don��t take my rotisserie from me...�� Ricky shuddered as he fell to his knees and attempted to wrap his arms around Mag��s leg as he sobbed.


    ��I told you I don��t want Amy to have a strange little brother like you, so I��ll be taking your rotisserie today no matter what.�� Mag took a step back with a cold expression of disdain on his face as he continued, ��I don��t want your recipes, either. If you still have any semnce of pride as a chef left, then stand up and walk away. A good chef will definitely be able to make a living in this world.��


    Ricky��s expression faltered upon hearing that, and as he looked up at Mag, a hint of light seemed to have returned in his eyes.


    ��Of course, even if you go back and refine your whole roast goat for 100 years, it still won��t be as delicious as my roast meat.�� Mag looked down at Ricky before casting his gaze around at the bystanders. He smiled, and said, ��I��m here to revolutionize the concept of delicious cuisine in this world. If you want to challenge me, then go right ahead, but make sure you offer high enough stakes to make it worth my while.��


    ��Wow! Boss Mag is so bold!��


    ��It��s a little arrogant, but why am I so entranced by him?��.


    ��This is a challenge to all chefs in the world! I feel like cooking contests like this one are going to be regr urrence from now on.��


    The entire crowd was in an uproar as they stared at Mag. This man was confident to the point of arrogance, but no one could bring themselves to detest him for it.


    ��Revolutionizing the concept of delicious cuisine in this world; that��s quite a grand vision. I hope you can achieve that goal someday.�� A meaningful smile appeared on Robert��s face as he looked at Mag.


    A man like this won��t be easy to control, but our Buffett Family��s forte lies in coboration. Bing a legend isn��t easy, nor is it easy to be a legendary chef. Thankfully, our Buffett Family loves to support people with lofty ambitions. Scheer also wore a smile on her face as she aimed an appreciative gaze toward Mag. He had managed to earn a restaurant in an afternoon. Not only was he a brilliant chef, he was also a shrewd businessman.


    The light that had just appeared in Ricky��s eyes was instantly snuffed out. He was helped onto a horse-drawn carriage by a few of his employees, and quickly departed from the scene, leaving behind only a few employees who were waiting for the oven to cool, even though they didn��t even know whether it would be necessary to take the oven back to the rotisserie.


    Following the conclusion of the contest, the judges couldn��t help but pick up the remaining kebabs on their respective tes. How could they leave such an extraordinary delicacy behind? Febid rolled his eyes at Ricky��s horse-drawn carriage and mumbled something unintelligible before picking up his kebab, which was missing one of the three cubes of meat.


    Right at that moment, the door to Mamy Restaurant opened again, and Yabemiya emerged from within. She was holding a tter with her left hand, upon which were five sses of translucent golden beer.

 Chapter 568 - The Perfect Combination!

    <strong>Chapter 568 The Perfect Combination!</strong>


    ��What��s that?��


    ��It looks like some sort of alcoholic beverage. I can smell the fragrance of barley; could it be barley wine? But how could barley wine be so clear and translucent?��


    Everyone parted to open up a path for Yabemiya as they looked at her tter with curious expressions. Within therge transparent crystal sses, golden liquid made up about two-thirds of its contents, while a pristine whiteyer of bubbles made up the rest. There were also a few ice cubes floating in the liquid in each ss.


    The faint aroma of barley wine wafted through the air, and the eyes of those standing closest to Yabemiya immediately lit up. Compared to the bitter aroma of normal barley wine, the aroma of this beverage gave one a more refreshing sensation, just as if they were basking in a cool sea breeze on a hot summer��s day.


    ��We won,�� Mag informed Yabemiya with a smile. He looked at the ted smile that blossomed on her face and pointed at the judges as he said, ��Give the judges a taste of our beer.��


    ��Yes.�� Yabemiya nodded joyfully with a wide smile on her face. She had been told to prepare five sses of this so-called beer at the most critical juncture, and was overjoyed to receive such fantastic news upon her return. Mag had won, Mamy Restaurant��s ownership rights remained with him, and she would be able to continue working here.


    Yabemiya ced a ss of beer in front of each of five judges before stepping off to the side.


    The five judges had just finished their kebabs, and the same spicy vor was wreaking havoc in their mouths. They looked at the translucent beverage ced in front of them before turning to Mag with inquisitive eyes.


    Mag stepped forward and smiled as he exined, ��This is beer with ice cubes. It��s the first beverage that my restaurant will be releasing in conjunction with the release of my kebabs. If you��re all done with the kebabs, you can perhaps have a taste of this beer.��


    ��Beer? What��s that? Why have I never heard of it?��


    ��I don��t know, either. Wouldn��t adding ice cubes dilute the beverage? No one would ruin a good alcoholic beverage like this.��


    ��Is Boss Mag nning to revolutionize the concept of alcoholic beverages in this world as well? Is he trying to drive everyone else out of business?��


    Everyone discussed spiritedly among themselves as they appraised the translucent golden alcoholic beverage with curiosity in their eyes.


    All of the judges were also looking at the sses of beer. Therge crystal sses were clean and transparent; it was difficult to imagine that someone would carve such exceptional crystals into alcohol sses. Furthermore, there were five of them at once, which seemed like an outrageous waste.


    There aren��t even any pretty designs carved into the ss. It feels like the crystals really have gone to waste. Scheer nced at the ss before her attention was drawn to the beer within. The golden beer was transparent and bright, with no impurities whatsoever. Aside from the scent of barley, there was also a peculiar fragrant aromaing from the beer.


    This was an elegant yet reserved aroma that wasn��t even close to overwhelming. Instead, it was only faintly detectable, and it wasn��t the aroma of barley, nor was it a floral aroma. It was not intrusive at all, but somehow seemed to reach directly into one��s heart. The imagery evoked was like stumbling in the forest upon a little kitten, which stuck out its head and gave a timid meow. However, right as you began to make your way toward it to hold it in your arms, it would squirm into the bushes. As you turned to leave, it would employ the same tactic by meowing after you again as if it were ying a game of hide-and-seek.


    Scheer wasn��t a fan of alcoholic beverages. She would only drink the finest wines from the Buffett Family winery, from which even the Roth Empire��s royal family would order batches of wine every year for His Majesty��s consumption. Of course, the wine that she had was of a superior standardpared to the batches offered to the royal family.


    However, she was somehow developing an interest in the ss of beer before her. She had never seen an alcoholic beverage with so many bubbles before. It was as if the top third of the ss had been filled with snow, upon which floated three ice cubes, creating an interesting spectacle.


    After a brief hesitation, Scheer picked up the ss and took a small sip of beer. The golden beer slid down her throat, and its refreshing vor immediately made her eyes light up. The beer was smooth and reinvigorating, but did notck body. It was like ice water produced from melting cial ice flowing down a snowy mountain. The scorching spicy sensation brought about by the final cube of beef on the kebab was instantly soothed. It was almost as if she could hear a sizzling sound as the figurative fire was put out, following which her soul seemingly began to rise out of her body.


    The beer also carried with it a smooth bitter tang, but there was no bitter aftertaste, and the drinker was drawn into drinking anotherrge mouthful instead.


    ��Phew...��


    Scheer exhaled as she stuck out her pink tongue to lick the white bubbles hanging on her upper lip. She carefully savored the aftertaste of the beer in her mouth, only to find that it wasn��t very rich nor vorful. However, it was somehow able to appeal to her more than the wines that had been stored in the cer of her family��s winery for several centuries.


    She took anotherrger sip of beer, and a trail of the golden liquid slowly flowed down from the corner of her lips, and then continued down her proud and regal neck. Many of the men in the crowd looked on with scorching eyes, gulping involuntarily as they took in her beauty.


    Meanwhile, Febid had already thrown his head back and was chugging down his beer with glee. The beer in his ss was disappearing at a rate discernible to the naked eye, and he downed the entire ss of beer in one go. He ced the crystal ss back down onto the table, leaving only three ice cubes and ayer of bubbles behind.


    ��Burp-�� Febid let loose a long belch,pletely unaware of the fact that his carefully maintained mustache had been buried under ayer of white froth. His eyes were alight with tion as he eximed, ��This beer is incredibly refreshing; it was made toplement this roast meat. Together, they make a perfectbination! Its texture is very smooth and refreshing, while its vor is slightly bitter yet not astringent. It��spletely doused the scorching sensation in my mouth left behind by the kebab, and it��s left me wanting more!��


    ��This is indeed an exceptional alcoholic beverage. It has the fragrance of barley wine, but isn��t as bitter and astringent. The smooth bitterness lends the beer an extra dimension without leaving behind any undesired aftertaste. I feel like I could drink this forever!�� The professor had also finished an entire ss of beer, and was full of glowing praise.


    ��I agree. I rarely ever drink at all, yet even I��m stunned by how refreshing and delicious this beer is. It��s not anywhere near as difficult to swallow as other alcoholic beverages; this is indeed a very special brew.�� Robert nodded in agreement as he took another small sip of his beer.


    ��This beer is fantastic. Drinking it while eating kebabs would undoubtedly be an amazing experience.�� Shire turned to Mag with a smile, and asked, ��Boss Mag, have you thought about selling this beer in the market on its own?��


    ��I don��t have any ns to do that at the moment. This beer is brewed by hand, and the production quantity may not even be enough just for the customers of my restaurant alone.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. With such glowing praise from the five judges, Mag had no doubt that his beer would prove to be a hit even in this world.


    ��I��m getting thirsty just from looking at this beer. Is it really that delicious?��


    ��Clearly it is. Even Young Mistress Scheer seems to really like it. The Buffett Family��s winery is one of the 10rgest wineries on the entire Nond Continent. Any alcoholic beverage that catches her fancy is sure to be quite exceptional.��


    ��Kebabs and beer; it��s a match made in heaven!��

 Chapter 569 - But… I Still Want to Have More Roast Meat

    <strong>Chapter 569 But... I Still Want to Have More Roast Meat</strong>


    ��Ding! Congrattions onpleting the mission of issuing a challenge to all chefs in the world. Your reward of half of half of a strength point has already been delivered. You have now umted an entire strength point; would you like to use it now?�� the system asked.


    ��No,�� Mag immediately refused. He did not want to be electrocuted in public.


    At the conclusion of the contest, the number of spectators had swelled to close to 2,000. This was undoubtedly a superb PR stunt for Mamy Restaurant, and would earn it a lot of poprity and renown.


    ��Boss, get me another 10 roast beef kebabs and a ss of beer.�� Febid was finding it difficult to take his eyes off the kebab-roasting rack.


    ��If possible, I��d also like two kebabs and a ss of beer,�� Scheer chimed in with a smile. She was normally meticulous to a fault with her daily caloric intake, but she wanted to make an exception for the extraordinarily delicious kebab-and-beerbo.


    ��I wouldn��t mind having some more kebabs and beer, either.�� The professor chuckled.


    ��Boss Mag, why don��t you just open the restaurant for a dinner service tonight? Even if you only sell roast beef kebabs and beer, that would be fine. Our stomachs have been getting tortured this entire time, and we��d all love to taste your new products,�� Harrison yelled from within the crowd, drawing extensive support from the surrounding bystanders. Everyone was eager to taste such a delicious roast meat kebab, even if the price was going to be quite expensive.


    Furthermore, with so many people around, there was no way that the restaurant owner wouldn��t open for business. He was clearly using this cooking contest as an advertising tool to attract more customers, so he definitely wouldn��t turn so many customers away.


    Mag looked around at the countless pairs of expectant eyes and shook his head with a smile as he said, ��My apologies, but the remaining beef kebabs are dinner for myself, my daughter, and my employees, so I won��t be selling them. If you would like to taste the kebabs, you cane back tomorrow during normal business hours.��


    ��He turned down Young Mistress Scheer and Febid!��


    ��Why? What did I do to deserve this torture...��


    ��Sigh, looks like I��ll have toe over bright and early to line up tomorrow. I can already envision the long line in front of the restaurant entrance tomorrow.��


    ��Well, considering even Young Mistress Scheer was rejected, I don��t feel so bad now. I��ll just have toe back tomorrow, I guess.��


    A burst of whining rang out from the crowd upon hearing Mag��s polite yet firm rejection. There were also many people who were surprised by the fact that he had turned down Scheer, particrly when she was only requesting two more kebabs.


    ��Alright, then it looks like I��ll also have toe back to taste these delicious beef kebabs another time.�� A hint of surprise also shed through Scheer��s eyes. Mag was the first man to have ever rejected her twice. However, there was no displeasure on her face as she rose to her feet and smiled as she said, ��Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Mag. I look forward to seeing you revolutionize more delicious cuisine.��


    ��You��re quite wee.�� Mag nodded in response. He took a nce at her elegant departing figure before expressing his gratitude to the other four judges. He also turned down Febid��s request for another ss of beer in apletely non-negotiable manner.


    ��Boss Mag, you just earned yourself a new restaurant. Are you going to move Mamy Restaurant over there or open another branch? If I recall correctly, Ricky��s Rotisserie is several timesrger than Mamy Restaurant.�� Harrison squeezed his way through the crowd toward Mag with a curious look in his eyes. Many of the other bystanders who were preparing to leave also paused to hear his answer. Mamy Restaurant was indeed too small. Many of the customers could already envision the pain of not being able to secure a seat at the restaurant.


    ��I��m not particrly sure about what I��m going to do with that restaurant, but Mamy Restaurant isn��t going anywhere, at least not for the immediate future.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.


    Harrison nodded and chuckled as he said, ��Alright, then I��ll be hoping for a new branch of Mamy Restaurant to open up soon. That way, we won��t have to wait so long for a seat.��


    Mag only offered a smile, and did not reply. It was true that he hadn��t decided on what he was going to do with Ricky��s Rotisserie yet.


    ��Go home, everyone. Mamy Restaurant will be releasing three vors of roast beef kebabs and beer tomorrow. Each kebab will consist of five cubes of beef, and I wee everyone to give it a taste,�� Mag announced loudly.


    ��Five cubes! So generous!��


    ��I��ll be sure toe here bright and early tomorrow morning. Boss Mag, you��d better not make this dish unavable in the morning like you did with your grilled fish!��


    ��Let��s go find something to eat. I��m about to starve to death.��


    Mag��s words created another stir in the crowd as everyone departed. Thewn in front of the restaurant had beenpletely ttened, creating a rather miserable sight.


    ��Father is so awesome!�� Amy looked up at Mag with admiration in her eyes. However, she then pouted as she said, ��But... I still want to have more roast meat.��


    ��Meow-��Ugly Duckling chimed in as it rubbed its head against Mag��s foot.


    ��Alright, Father will make some for you.�� Mag felt as if his heart were about to melt as he looked at these two adorable angels. He turned to Yabemiya, who was packing away the empty sses, and said, ��Don��t worry about that, Miya. Just get the tables back where they were, thene and have some dinner with me and Amy.��


    ��Alright!�� A sweet smile appeared on Yabemiya��s face. She was also curious just how delicious the kebabs were. After all, even a customer as esteemed as Young Mistress Scheer had been asking for seconds.


    ��That bastard is way too stingy!�� Febid looked back at Mag from nearby, and stomped his foot with frustration. However, his body sagged like a deting balloon as his gaze fell on the roasting rack. He wore a conflicted and distressed look on his face as he murmured to himself, ��How could such delicious roast beef exist? It��s much more delicious than anything I could��ve ever imagined. If it weren��t for the fact that I tasted it for myself, I wouldn��t be able to believe that such amazing food could exist. What am I going to write in my food review? I can��t think of any criticism at all!��


    The crowd dispersed, and peace and quiet returned to Mamy Restaurant. It was getting quitete, and the stars and moon had appeared in the night sky. The fourmps in each corner of the outdoor dining area lit up, basking the entrance of the restaurant in a warm andforting glow. Yabemiya and Amy sat at the table with their chins resting in their hands, looking with anticipation as Mag roasted kebabs for them. The aroma of beef wafted through the air, making their stomachs growl involuntarily.


    Mag suddenly turned back, and said, ��By the way, Amy, Miya, I��m going to hold a moon festival celebration at our restaurant tomorrow, so we need to make some preparations after the meal.��

 Chapter 570 - Ding! Please Close Your Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 570 Ding! Please Close Your Eyes</h4>


    ��Now that I think about it, I haven��t been to Chaos City for three years. I wonder if Alex is doing well with his little daughter.�� Outside Chaos City, there was a line of carriages slowly approaching. A young man looked up at therge que above the city gates with a concerned look on his face.


    Under the moonlight, his face was a very ordinary one. If it weren��t for the scar at the corner of his eyes, his would be a set ofpletely unremarkable and forgettable features.


    ��That bastard is way too stubborn; he didn��t ept a single copper coin from me. How is he going to live in Chaos City without any money? I��ll go visit him tomorrow after I finish running my errands. It��s been three years already, so surely those people have given up...�� The young man was speaking absentmindedly to himself as the horse-drawn carriage progressed into the city.


    However, elsewhere further away, there was a knight d in ck who was also slowly approaching Chaos City...


    At the entrance of Mamy Restaurant


    ��Moon festival celebration?�� Amy and Yabemiya were both looking at Mag with surprised expressions.


    ��Oh! Father, are you going to make mooncakes for me?�� Amy looked up at Mag with anticipation in her eyes.


    ��That��s right. I��ll be making mooncakes for everyone tomorrow.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He then turned to the puzzled Yabemiya, and provided some context to exin the situation.


    ��So it��s a festival celebrated by people from your hometown. Reunion really is a wonderful thing, isn��t it?�� Yabemiya��s eyes lit up before quickly falling into dejection as she forced a smile onto her face.


    Mag turned to Yabemiya with a warmforting smile, and said, ��I hope everyone can taste the sweetness of reunion, and I also hope that those who can��t reunite with their loved ones can derive warmth from the celebration.��


    ��Thank you, Boss.�� Yabemiya looked into Mag��s eyes and nodded with gratitude.


    ��Alright, have a taste of the beef kebabs.�� Mag ced the kebabs in his hands onto tes and put the tes onto the table. The three types of beef kebabs had been ced into three separate piles. There was no need to include all three vors on each kebab given that he wasn��t trying to appeal to any judges anymore.


    ��Boss, would you like me to get a beer?�� Miya asked. It seemed that everyone had been a fan of that special beer that Mag had brewed.


    ��That would be great, Miya. We won a restaurant today, so we should celebrate the asion. Don��t forget to add ice.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��Hmm... I also want some delicious beer...�� Amy mumbled through a mouthful of beef.


    ��You��re too young for beer, Amy. Miya is also too young to drink beer. You can only drink it when you grow up.�� Mag shook his head with a serious expression. If her mother were to see that he had raised their child to be a young alcoholic, she would most likely kill him.


    ��Alright then.�� Amy was slightly disappointed, but she still nodded obediently at the sight of Mag��s serious expression. She continued to nibble on her kebab, upon which a joyful smile soon returned to her face.


    A smile also appeared on Mag��s face upon seeing that. For a little foodie like her, all was well as long as she had delicious food to eat.


    After a short while, Yabemiya emerged from the restaurant with a ss of ice-cold beer, which she ced in front of Mag before taking a seat herself.


    ��Thank you for your hard work today. Have some kebabs,�� Mag offered with a smile. He picked up a spicy kebab and took a bite, basking in the delicious vor that flourished in his mouth. The tenderness of the beef was something no other types of beef couldpare to. The kebab was far better than any that he had eaten in his past life; it really did live up to all of his lofty standards.


    He swallowed the beef, which left a scorching sensation trailing all the way down his throat. He then chugged down arge mouthful of beer, and waspletely reinvigorated by the refreshing icy cold sensation that followed.


    Kebabs and beer really were a match made in heaven.


    The rest of the beef was all devoured by the three of them plus Ugly Duckling. All of them sat around with bulging stomachs, but the same expression of bliss lingered on their faces.


    Amy cast a spell to lower the temperature of the oven, which was then carried back into the kitchen by Yabemiya. Then, they began to decorate the restaurant in ordance with Mag��s instructions to prepare for the uing celebration. Only after doing that did Yabemiya bid farewell to Mag and Amy. She had to get up early for work the next day, so she had to go home to rest.


    ��Have a safe trip home.�� Mag bade farewell to Miya before turning off the lights outside the restaurant. He also removed the hiatus slip from the door and carefully ced it back into a drawer to use it at ater date.


    ��Father, the restaurant looks so pretty now. Are we going to invite a lot of customers tomorrow?�� Amy asked with sparkling eyes. There were all types of vibrant and colorful streamers hanging in the restaurant, creating a very joyful atmosphere.


    ��That��s right, all of the customers we invite tomorrow will join our celebrations, regardless of whether we know them or not. As long as they want toe, they��ll be invited.�� Mag nodded with a smile. Even if he couldn��t make this entire alternate world celebrate the moon festival, he would try his best to extend the scope of the festival��s influence to the entire Mamy Restaurant customer base.


    ��Then I��m going to invite Jessica, Daphne, Big Sister Xixi, Big Bear... Everyone!�� Amy was giddy with excitement. She then asked, ��Do we have to perform something? Like Spring is Here? Or Summer is Here?��


    ��Well... If you want to, you certainly can.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He was very embarrassed by hisckluster naming skills.


    After tucking Amy into bed, Mag took a warm bath before lying down on his bed. He looked at the golden experience bag and strength point in his mind, and fell deep in thought.


    He took a nce at Amy, and finally made up his mind. He gritted his teeth, and said, ��I want to upgrade, system! Top me up with the strength point!��


    ��Would you like to implement two separate upgrades or use the entire strength point in one go?�� the system asked.


    ��What do you think? Of course I want to get this over with in one go!�� Mag scoffed.


    ��Alright. This process will create quite a loudmotion, so please find an open area with no one around first,�� the system cautioned.


    Mag took a nce at the sound asleep Amy before making his way onto the balcony. He stood at the center of the balcony and nodded as he said, ��I��m ready, system.��


    ��Ding! Please close your eyes and brace yourself for a lightning strike.��


    The system notification sounded.


    ��Hah?��


    Mag��s eyes widened as he looked up into the sky, just in time to see a blinding sh descending from above.

 Chapter 571 - What are you doing, system?

    <h4>Chapter 571 What are you doing, system?</h4>


    ��F*ck you, system!��


    A bolt of silver lightning as thick as a bucket descended from up above and struck his head.


    Electrical currents instantly ran through his entire body, making his limbs spasm uncontrobly as if he were performing an ungainly dance.


    That night, all of the residents of Chaos City heard a resounding thunderp which roused many people from their slumber. However, given the fact that there wasn��t a single cloud in the sky, none of them could figure out where the thunderp hade from.


    ��Mother, I just saw a man dancing under a bolt of lightning!�� a young boy yelled excitedly.


    ��Hurry up and get your a*ss to bed or I��ll make you dance under this belt!�� The curtains were abruptly closed by a stern-looking woman, obscuring Mag from view.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Mag finally regained feeling in his body. He wiggled his fingers and touched his face, only for his fingertips to go numb following a loud crackle. He immediately put down his hand, and grumbled internally, ��System, I��m just trying to redeem a strength point, why do you keep bringing lightning strikes down on me? I��m not transcending a tribtion!��


    His clothes were charred ck, and soot was falling like rain from his body. Thankfully, his crown jewels were still intact.


    The system��s smug voice sounded. ��You were the one who requested to redeem an entire strength point in one go. Due to the severity of the injuries you��ve sustained three years ago, a more powerful electrical stimulus is required to recover vitality in your cells. That��s why the system is incorporating many types of cutting-edge technologies to direct artificial lightning strikes down on you. Shouldn��t you be praising the wonders of science instead ofining?��


    Mag rolled his eyes, and couldn��t be bothered to argue with the system. Instead, he began to assess the changes in his body. The lingering numbness was quickly fading as he took a few tentative steps forward. His strength was slowly returning to him, and he was struck by a brand-new feeling. It was the feeling of improved power, and that sensation was still on the rise.


    Mag paused at the edge of the balcony. The numbness from the lightning strike had alreadypletely disappeared, and he clenched his fists tightly, basking in a sensation that was both foreign and familiar at the same time. He felt as if he were powerful enough to kill an Ironhide Bull with a single punch.


    So this is what it feels like to have the strength of a 3rd-tier knight. As expected, this world is an extraordinary ce. This energy circting within my body must be the so-called soul power, right? Mag closed his eyes and carefully assessed the matter flowing through his body, which seemed to be both a liquid and a gas at the same time, kind of like sma.


    Soul power was something that was unique on the Nond Continent. Magic casters could cultivate spiritual power through meditation, dragons were born with powerful physiques and the inherent ability to constantly evolve, demons could evolve through the power of their bloodlines, forest trolls... Everything had its own unique way of progressing in power.


    However, theparatively frail humans were able to establish themselves on the Nond Continent and gradually developed to be one of the eight major species. This was partly due to the awakening of magic casters, but arge part of this could be attributed to their discovery and mastery of soul power. This gave even normal humans a method to quickly progress in power, thereby allowing them to stand up against the other major races.


    Soul power could allow a human to constantly increase the upper limit of their potential, and could grant them incredible power and speed. That was why humans knights didn��t need to fear powerful demons and why top-tier knights like Mag Alex were even able to y dragons.


    However, soul power was not something that everyone could cultivate, either. Less than one percent of humans could be knights, and only knights who reached the 3rd-tier could cultivate soul power. Soul power was imperative for further progression, so without it, one would forever be relegated to the realm of a 2nd-tier knight.


    Mag opened his eyes and pulled out the box within which his longsword was contained. He stepped forward and drew his sword before piercing through the air. A glint of cold light shimmered along the surface of the de, and it was as if the very air itself had been sliced open.


    A smile appeared on Mag��s face. It was the same old sword form, but it was clearly faster than before. All he had to do now was to improve his swordsmanship so it could correspond with his current power level.


    He sheathed his sword and cleaned up the tattered rags on the ground. He was nning to take a bath before entering the test field for the God of Cookery to learn how to make mooncakes, as well as for some further sword practice.


    However, he was abruptly taken aback by his own reflection in the mirror after entering the bathroom.


    Within the mirror was a man wearing only a pair of charred ck shorts with skin that was pitch-ck. He was like a miner who had just emerged at the conclusion of a shift. Only his teeth remained white, and he had been given a very stylish afro.


    ��System, the lightning strike to progress to the 3rd-tier is already this powerful; won��t I be zapped to death eventually?�� Mag looked at his reflection with a peculiar look on his face.


    ��Don��t worry, the system won��t do something so cruel to you.�� The system offered words of constion as it said, ��We��ll take it slowly so it��ll be a steady progression.��


    Mag was just about to heave a sigh of relief when he recalled that the system was not to be trusted. Who knew if the progression was actually going to be slow and steady, or if the system was going to throw him into the deep end?


    Mag shuddered to imagine the horrific experience of having an even more powerful bolt of lightning striking him from above.


    However, that was something to worry about in the future. Thus, Mag rid himself of that train of thought, and began to scrub himself down. Theyer of soot was quickly washed away, returning his skin to its original pallor. In fact, it seemed to be even softer and fairer than before.


    The thin and scrawny body he��d once had now recovered to a normal standard. He didn��t have a set of exaggerated muscles, but his physique was quite even and powerful. He could clearly see a six-pack on his abdomen too; overall, he was very satisfied. This was his ideal physique.


    He looked away from the mirror and changed into his pajamas before carefully sneaking back into the room. As soon as hey down on his bed, he opened the shiny golden experience bag in his mind.


    A stream of information flowed into his mind, quickly intermingling with his memories to be assimted as his own experience.


    Mag closed his eyes and quickly digested the information within the experience bag. He opened his eyes after a long while and a peculiar look appeared on his face as he asked, ��What are you doing, system? You��re listing five kernel mooncake as the most delicious vor? You could��ve picked literally any other vor, and it would��ve been better than five kernel mooncake! Mooncake should be sweet and smooth, not coarse and nd!��

 Chapter 572 - Is This Not Worthy of Your Tears?

    <h4>Chapter 572 Is This Not Worthy of Your Tears?</h4>


    ��You are discriminating against mooncake vors in an unjust manner. As a candidate to be the God of Cookery, such unprofessional words should note from your mouth.�� The system��s serious voice sounded before itunched into a detailed exnation. ��There are many, many types of mooncakes in China. When splitting them up in terms of their regions of production, these include Beijing mooncakes, Suzhou mooncakes, Taiwan mooncakes, Yunnan mooncakes, Hong Kong mooncakes, Chaoshan mooncakes, Anhui mooncakes, Zhejiang mooncakes, and Shanxi mooncakes.


    ��In terms of vors, there are sweet, savory, sweet and savory, as well as spicy mooncakes. In terms of filling, there are osmanthus mooncakes, plum blossom mooncakes, fiver kernel mooncakes, bean paste mooncakes, crystal sugar mooncakes, ginkgo mooncakes, meat floss mooncakes, sesame seed mooncakes, bacon mooncakes, egg yolk mooncakes, etc.


    ��There are also all types of mooncake skins that differentiate in vor and texture. There are also mooncakes with smooth or decorated edges. Countless types ofbinations exist, and all of them fill a certain niche. As a chef, what you should be doing is to make each and every type of mooncake taste as good as you possibly can, not judge and discriminate between vors based on your own narrow-minded preferences.


    ��Also, is five kernel mooncake really that difficult to swallow? No; there are no terrible foods, only terrible chefs. In that case, I��ll have you start off by making the most delicious five kernel mooncake.��


    ��...�� Mag��s raised an eyebrow with a peculiar look on his face as he asked, ��Which wiki did you copy and paste all of this information from? I��m also aware of the fact that there are countless types of mooncakes out there, but I��m really struggling to imagine how it would be a good idea to add meat to a mooncake. Plus, you��re telling to make a delicious five kernel mooncake? Are you just picking on me


    now?��


    ��Cooking depends solely on the ingredients used and the efforts expended. As long as you have the best ingredients and focus wholeheartedly on the cooking process, even the strangest recipes can produce delicious food. I��m going to bestow upon you the cooking methods for eight types of mooncakes. I hope you can master all of them during this time,�� the system replied in a serious manner.


    ��Alright, having a few more vors will be a good idea. Perhaps it can make the moon festival celebration more memorable for everyone.�� Mag nodded in response, even though he was fretting about having to learn the cooking methods for eight types of mooncakes and squeeze in some sword practice in such a short timeframe.


    After pushing open the door to the test field for the God of Cookery using his consciousness, a white light shed as he arrived in a kitchen. There was a set of new utensils and mooncake molds sitting on the cooking bench.


    I used to think the five kernel mooncake tasted alright back when I was a kid, but the older I grew, the more skeptical toward it I became. No matter how I thought about it, it was weird to have almonds, peach kernels, peanuts, hemp kernels, and sunflower seeds in a mooncake. Mag was still rather skeptical, but he focused his attention on the recipe for the five kernel mooncake. Each and every step had been broken down very precisely, and only after a long while did he begin cooking.


    Making a mooncake involved manyplex procedures. The production of the skin and filling and the baking process all required exemry skills. However, after making so much baiji bread, making mooncake skin wasn��t a difficult task for Mag. As for the filling, he had the molds to help him. All he had to do was to stuff the ingredients in the specified proportions into the molds before wrapping them in mooncake skins, so that wasn��t very difficult, either. An oven was to be used for the baking process. After baking the mooncake to a golden-brown color, ayer of liquid egg yolk had to be applied before some further baking. After that, the five kernel mooncake would beplete.


    Mag picked up arge handful of flour. The pristine white flour contained no coarse granules whatsoever, and it appeared to be slightly different from the flour used to make baiji bread. The golden almonds wererge and supple, while the white peach kernels, purple-skinned peanuts, hemp kernels, and sunflower seeds all exuded their own unique aromas.


    Mag picked up a sunflower seed before cing it into his mouth. He chewed down on it, and a delightful vor spread within his mouth, leaving a fragrant aftertaste even after swallowing


    ��System, what sunflower seeds are these?�� Mag asked.


    ��They��re Qiaqia brand[1] sunflower seeds,�� the system replied.


    ��Do you think you��re funny?�� Mag pursed his lips in response. The quality of these sunflower seeds equaled the quality of all of the ingredients produced by the system. Just a single sunflower seed could bring a joyful culinary experience. If all of the other nuts and seeds were of the same standard, then just grabbing a handful of them and stuffing them into one��s mouth would create quite a delicious vorbination.


    However, Mag was feeling a little forlorn that such fantastic nuts and seeds had to be made into five kernel mooncake. It was a horrendous waste.


    ��The system selectively bred these sunflower seeds on the teaus of the Tata Mountain. An average of over 16 hours of sun exposure per day is guaranteed, and the seeds were all nted in extremely fertile ck soil. The best and most supple seeds were then chosen, and it was ensured that all of the seeds were of the exact same size. There is not a single rotten seed among them. The almonds were...�� The systemunched into its customary introduction of all of the ingredients, listing a series of strange locations, many of which Mag actually had some recollection of as Mag Alex had once been those ces. Many of them were very significant locations to the races that inhabited thosends, and under normal circumstances, no one would even dare to think about farming there.


    ��System, I also want to make mooncakes of exceptional quality, but I n on supplying the mooncakes for free during the celebration tomorrow, and I��ll only be making them for one day per year; can we use ingredients that won��t be of as high a standard?�� After hearing the system��s extensive introduction, Mag could tell that it was about to try and sell the seeds and nuts to him.


    The system��s serious voice sounded in response. ��As an exceptional chef, it is your most basic duty to cook every single dish to the highest standard possible. Choosing inferior ingredients when there are clearly better alternatives avable is disrespectful to your customers and an insult to your integrity as a chef.��


    ��Do you think I��m retarded? I don��t know how many people are going to attend the celebration, but it definitely won��t be less than the number of spectators tonight. Even if each person only eats a single mooncake, I��ll have to give out over 2,000 mooncakes for free. I��ll be incurring a massive loss if the ingredients cost too much!�� Mag rolled his eyes before proposing, ��How about this? You said the sunflower seeds selected were one in 100, right? I��ll take the 99% of seeds that you discarded. I��ll take all of the discarded seeds and nuts as long as they��re not rotten. In any case, just offload all of the ingredients that are to be discarded to me. It would be quite a waste to just throw them out, so I��ll use them for some phnthropy. I��ll purchase them based on the current market prices. I make zero profit from this transaction; I��m just helping out a diligent farmer like you.��


    ��It sounds like it makes sense, but I can��t help but feel like something��s off...�� The system was a little hesitant as it asked, ��So am I supposed to be emotional and thank you for your kindness?��


    ��Is this not worthy of your tears?�� Mag answered the system��s question with one of his own. A faint smile appeared on his face as he washed his hands before beginning to massage the dough.


    The eight types of mooncake vors included five kernel, sweet bean paste, crystal sugar, osmanthus, meat floss, ck sesame seed, bacon, and egg yolk fillings. Among them, there were also going to be snow skin, mixed sugar skin, and crispy skin mooncakes. This was going to be a rather difficult challenge for Mag.


    [1] A sunflower seed brand that is very popr in China.

 Chapter 573 - Where is Alex?

    <h4>Chapter 573 Where is Alex?</h4>


    In a small courtyard located in the northern region of Chaos City, there were eight ck-robed men with ck clothes obscuring their faces. They were sitting in a dimly lit room in front of a long table.


    The ck-robed man sitting at the head of the table looked at all of hispanions as he said, ��This is already the 10th day that we��ve been here in Chaos City, and our search has still remainedpletely fruitless. We��ve searched every nook and cranny, but were still unable to find any leads. As such, I propose a change in strategy. Let��s search for half-elf girls between three to five years of age as our target instead.��


    ��But Team Leader, before Commander Seuss left, he told us to continue searching each area ording to our preconceived n. Is it really a good idea to suddenly change our target now?�� a thin ck-robed man asked hesitantly. The other ck-robed figures were also rather hesitant.


    ��Commander Seuss has actually already given up on Chaos City. Both he and the second prince think that it��s much more likely for him to appear in the Demon Inds instead of Chaos City.�� Narson shook his head, and said, ��But we haven��t received any orders to leave Chaos City yet, so we can only continue our search.��


    ��If that��s the case, then there��s no need for us to continue searching, is there? Perhaps Commander Seuss will find that person really quickly.��


    ��He��s right. Commander Seuss must have received some more reliable information that led him to the Demon Inds.��


    All of the ck-robed figured offered their own opinions for consideration.


    ��We receive news like this every single day, and we��ve been to the Demon Inds countless times, all to no avail.�� Narson shook his head as he said, ��I still think that he��s most likely hiding in Chaos City as hiding here makes him less noticeable than if he were hiding in a secluded forest or mountain.��


    ��You all know who that man is. We weren��t able to confirm his death three years ago, but if he really is alive and we find and kill him in Chaos City, all of us will be heroes of among us ck Falcons.�� Narson looked at everyone and raised his voice gradually as he continued, ��The massive reward we��d receive would guarantee us avish lifestyle, even if we were to retire with immediate effect. If you��d like to remain as ck Falcon, your des will ensure that you��ll be an esteemed figure like ourmander, and you��ll be revered by all of the other ck Falcons.��


    All of the ck-robed figures�� eyes gradually lit up as they looked at Narson.


    One of the ck-robed figures was appraising Narson with a scorching gaze as he said, ��Tell us what you want us to do, Team Leader; we��ll listen to everything you say!��


    Narson nodded, and said, ��It��s very simple: we��ll use the most crude and also the most effective method. Divide the city up into blocks and search for a half-elf girl between three to five years of age block by block. That would clearly be an easier target to find than a crippled young man. I��ll take a trip to the city lord��s castle tomorrow under the guise of searching for a missing half-elf girl. The city lord��s castle will then be led to helping us in our search. Make sure not to rush in your search; precision and care are more important than speed in this case.��


    ��I��ve been following Louis for over half a year and haven��t seen him exhibit any abnormal behavior ormunicate with someone using a secret method. Perhaps he wasn��t all that close to Alex, after all? He��s just a crippled merchant now; maybe the prince was wrong to be skeptical of him? His probation period will be up in another month, and I can stop spying on him. Nothing has happened for so long; surely nothing will happen in this final month.�� On arge tree outside a tavern, a ck-robed man was lurking in the lush crown. His gaze was focused intently on the pacing figure in the room on the second floor of the tavern. After a while, the light in the room was snuffed out.


    ��Where is Alex?��


    Bertley stayed on the tree for a long while, and only got down after verifying that his observation target had gone to bed. He quickly disappeared into a pitch-ck alley. After a short while, a messenger pigeon flew out of the Chaos City, heading to the north.


    Eight types of mooncakes required eight different cooking methods and posed eight different challenges. Mag honed each and every one to perfection, only beginning his sword practice after satisfying the system��s requirements.


    The next morning, Mag was roused by his rm clock. He turned off the rm and got out of bed, once again basking in the sensation of his newfound strength. A smile appeared on his face, and he nted a kiss on Amy��s forehead before going downstairs to prepare ingredients for the breakfast service.


    A long line had already gathered outside the restaurant. Many of the people in the line had seen the cooking contest between Mag and Ricky the day prior, and were arriving bright and early so they could have a taste of Mag��s roast beef kebabs.


    When Sally and Yabemiya arrived, they were both stunned to see the line outside the restaurant-it was more than twice the length of the usual line.


    ��It must be because Boss won the contest against that rotisserie owner yesterday. All of these customers must be here for Boss�� roast beef kebabs,�� Yabemiya said with a thoughtful expression.


    ��Roast beef kebabs?�� Sally turned to Yabemiya with a perplexed look.


    ��Let me fill you in on what happenedst night, Aisha. I didn��t have anything to dost night, so I came over to the restaurant, and Boss and Amy just so happened to havee back...�� Yabemiya delivered an ount of what had taken ce the night prior. At the conclusion of her story, her face lit up with excitement as she said, ��Boss�� roast beef kebabs are really super delicious! I��ve never had such delicious roast meat in my life. Also, Boss says we��re going to be holding a moon... a moon festival celebration at our restaurant today. We��re going to invite a lot of customers to have this thing called a mooncake, and I��m really looking forward to it.��


    ��I can��t believe I missed out on such a spectacr cooking contest.�� Sally wore a wistful expression on her face after hearing Yabemiya��s story. She had visited the restaurant in the morning and at noon the day before, but Mag hadn��t returned on those asions, so she didn��t visit the restaurant at night. In doing so, she had missed out on what had surely been a marvelous spectacle.


    Sally and Yabemiya entered the restaurant, and all of the customers�� eyes lit up upon seeing that. The restaurant door soon opened, and Mag emerged from within with his bicycle. He was also slightly taken aback by the massive line outside. He looked at the countless pairs of expectant eyes staring at him, and gave an awkward chuckle as he said, ��We��re not open yet. I��m taking my daughter to school first. I��ll open the restaurant when I get back.��

 Chapter 574 - Boss, I Want 10 Roast Beef Kebabs!

    <strong>Chapter 574 Boss, I Want 10 Roast Beef Kebabs!</strong>


    A chorus of dejected sighs rang out as the bicycle slowly departed. It appeared that a lot of patience was required to get a taste of the delicious roast beef kebabs. Some of the people in the line were also praising Amy for how adorable she looked in her little magician robes.


    Mag carried Krassu��s breakfast with him as he walked into Chaos School with Amy��s little hand in his. The old man and orc at the entrance both greeted them, and appraised Amy with expressions of approval. This little girl had defended the honor of Chaos School against the challengers from the Roth Empire. This was a widely known story in Chaos School, and everyone viewed her as a little heroine.


    Amy gave polite responses to everyone who greeted her in the schoolyard. She did not be more haughty or inted from the attention that she was receiving.


    ��Father, it seems like everyone really likes me.�� Amy looked up at Mag with an ted expression.


    ��They do. Our Little Amy beat up all the baddies, so everyone really likes you now. You have to keep it up from now on, and more and more people will like you.�� Mag nodded with a smile. Who wouldn��t love an adorable little girl like Amy?


    After walking further into the schoolyard, Mag noticed a group of dwarves working busily on a construction project on a plot of emptynd.


    Amy pointed at that plot ofnd, and said, ��Teacher Krassu says he��s going to build a magic room over there. I��ll be taking my lessons there after the magic room is built.��


    ��I see. Looks like you��ll be able to take your lessons in arger and more interesting ssroom in the future.�� Mag��s eyes lit up upon hearing that. Krassu had once promised him and Amy that he would build her a brand-new professional magic room. Mag had thought that it would take a while before Krassu delivered on that promise, and was surprised to see that construction hadmenced already.


    Constructing a high-level magic room was a very expensive endeavor, particrly when the magic room had to be erected in ordance with Krassu��s lofty standards. It was quite clear that Chaos School wouldn��t be able to produce such arge sum of money, so Krassu had clearly paid for this from his own pocket.


    As soon as Mag entered the magic room, he was greeted by a string of interrogation from Krassu. ��Boss Mag, how could you take Amy with you to ditch sses? I don��t mind if she ditches sses from time to time, but why do you always get her to ditch my sses? Setting that aside for now, do you know how long I waited for you to bring me breakfast yesterday? Why does an old man like me still have to suffer through such hardships?!��


    ��Um...�� Mag scratched his head in an awkward manner. It wasn��t as if he could decide which sses Amy ditched. The times selected by the system just so happened to coincide with Krassu��s sses; he couldn��t do anything about it.


    ��Here��s your breakfast. I went out to procure some ingredients for a new dish that my restaurant is releasing today. You cane and taste it at noon if you��d like.�� Mag hurriedly handed over the breakfast box in his hand to Krassu. He knew that this seemingly benevolent old man was not very pleasant when enraged.


    ��A new dish?�� Krassu was immediately intrigued as he epted the container.


    Amy nodded in confirmation, and said, ��That��s right, Teacher Krassu. Father��s new roast beef kebabs are super, super delicious. You should go and have a taste at lunch; you��ll definitely love it!��


    Krassu nodded reluctantly as he looked at Mag, and said, ��Alright, I guess I can forgive you this time, then. But if you��re going to take Amy with you to ditch sses next time, you have to ditch Urien��s lesson instead. Otherwise, he��s going to get more time with Amy, and he��s going to boast about how Amy has be more proficient in long-range magic than melee magic.��


    ��Alright, I��ll do my best to pick a suitable time next time.�� Mag nodded before patting Amy��s head with a smile as he said, ��I have to go back to my restaurant now. I��ll leave Amy in your


    care.��


    ��Bye-bye, Father.�� Amy waved at Mag before entering the magic room with Krassu.


    After departing from Chaos School, Mag rode his bicycle back to his restaurant. On the way, he stopped by Ricky��s Rotisserie, and the doors were tightly shut. There was no one in the restaurant, and everything was strewn around in a chaotic manner. It appeared that the restaurant had been cleaned the night before, but all of the tables and chairs were still there. The overall structure of the restaurant hadn��t been damaged, either, so it could be opened for business again after a simple renovation.


    Ricky��s Rotisserie was about three times the size of Mamy Restaurant, taking up an area in excess of 200 square meters. Furthermore, it was situated quite close to the entrance of the square, which was an ideal location far better than the site on which Mamy Restaurant was situated. Just those two factors alone could ensure that this restaurant could be rented out for tens of thousands of copper coins per month.


    If someone were to try and purchase it, they would have to spend at least an eight-figure sum, but Mag had won it for free.


    There were too many things going on the night before, so Mag was too busy to transfer the restaurant��s ownership rights to himself. He was preparing to make a trip to the city lord��s castle after the breakfast service so he could officially be the owner of this restaurant.


    If he were to sell the restaurant, he would be able to make quite a fortune. A shopfront in such a fantastic location would definitely attract plenty of prospective buyers. However, after contemting the issuest night, Mag had already made up his mind. He wasn��t nning to sell the restaurant. Instead, he was going to make it the first Mamy Restaurant branch.


    Aside from the shopfront on the first floor, he could also make good use of the space on the second floor, thereby providing Mamy Restaurant with more than enough space for expansion.


    This shopfront is even better than I expected, but I��ll still have to sessfully swindle the system for this n to go ahead. A branch would bring in more revenue, but I shouldn��t be in a hurry to expand at this point in time. I should focus on making more improvements before trying to expand. Mag nodded with a satisfied look at the sight of the abandoned Ricky��s Rotisserie before riding his bicycle back to the restaurant.


    When Mag returned to the restaurant, Sally and Miya had already finished having breakfast. Mag changed into his chef��s suit and took a nce at the clock on the wall before quickly striding over the restaurant��s entrance. He opened the restaurant��s doors and smiled as he greeted, ��Wee.��


    The people outside flooded into the restaurant, and soon, all of the seats had been filled.


    ��Boss, I want 10 roast beef kebabs!��


    ��I also want 10!��


    ��You��re going to make the customers behind us jealous! With that in mind, I��ll only order nine kebabs!��


    Many of the customers immediately made their orders without even looking at the menu. They hade with the sole purpose of tasting the new roast beef kebabs.

 Chapter 575 - Claiming the New Restaurant

    <strong>Chapter 575 iming the New Restaurant</strong>


    ��My apologies, but due to therge number of customers today, the roast beef kebabs will be limited to a maximum of five per person,�� Mag announced with a smile. Arge proportion of the customers in the line had clearlye for his kebabs, and there was no way he could supply an unlimited amount of them for every customer. As such, he was cing a cap on the number of kebabs that could be purchased so more customers could taste the dish.


    ��Alright, then I��ll get five.��


    ��With five cubes of beef on each kebab, five kebabs should be just enough to fill my stomach.��


    The customers near the front of the line were a little disappointed to hear this, but they soon came to ept this cap. At the same time, the customers behind them heaved a collective sigh of relief. The cap would at least ensure that they would have a chance to taste the kebabs.


    ��Also, our Mamy Restaurant will be holding a moon festival celebration tonight. I��ve prepared mooncakes, and everyone is free to attend. The mooncakes will be given out free of charge, so do stop by if you have some timeter tonight.�� Mag extended an invitation to all of the customers present.


    ��A moon festival celebration? With free mooncakes?��


    ��I can��t miss this! I wonder what this mooncake is, though. Is it cake made from the moon?��


    ��Does that mean there won��t be a dinner service tonight?��


    All of the customers�� eyes lit up with curiosity and excitement after hearing Mag��s announcement. However, Mag had already entered the kitchen without providing any further exnation. He was trying to manufacture an element of mystery and novelty that would be sure to attract everyone��s interest.


    ��There are three different vors for our roast beef kebabs; please choose a vor first before you make your order.�� Yabemiya flipped open a menu for a customer with a smile on her face. Images of the three different vors of the beef kebabs had already been added to the menus. The extremely vivid and life-like images of roast beef kebabs made one feel as if they could grab a kebab straight out of the page.


    ��They��re so expensive! 300 copper coins per kebab?�� The customer turned to Yabemiya with a hint of disbelief in his eyes.


    Many of the customers had also flipped open their menus, and all of the first-time customers were stunned by the prices of the restaurant��s dishes. Their prices were even more absurd than Ducas Restaurant��s, and even the cheapest tofu pudding cost 200 copper coins per serving. This was quite a significant sum for many people. All of them also turned toward Yabemiya with inquisitive looks, wondering if the owner of the restaurant had changed the prices overnight following his victory over Ricky the day prior.


    ��All of our prices have remained the same since the day the restaurant first opened.�� Yabemiya offered a calm smile in response. She was already used to customers�� skepticism for the restaurant��s prices.


    The customer looked at Yabemiya��s calm smile, and was a little embarrassed by his own pettiness. After hesitating momentarily, he closed the menu, and said, ��I��ll get a spicy kebab and a barbeque-vored kebab.��


    Randy��s forge had only be profitable recently, and he still hadn��t earned back his initial investment yet. As such, 600 copper coins was quite arge sum for him to spend on a single breakfast. However, he had witnessed the cooking contest in person the night before, and had beenpletely captivated by the alluring aroma of the kebabs. As such, even though it was a little expensive, he still wanted to taste the kebabs for himself.


    Some of the other customers also hesitated for a while before choosing to depart. 300 copper coins was not something they could afford to splurge on breakfast.


    ��All of Boss Mag��s dishes are premium creations, so don��tin about the prices. Being able to taste such delicious dishes at these prices is an absolute bargain.��


    All of Mamy Restaurant��s regr customers immediately ced their orders without any hesitation. Inparison to some of the other dishes, this new dish was still within an eptable price range.


    Mag heaved a faint sigh inside the kitchen as he saw some of the customers depart. He wanted to bring delicious food to everyone, but it was quite clear that this was an impossible vision with Mamy Restaurant at its current stage. He had to earn more money to upgrade the restaurant as well as to purchase more strength points. His top priority at the moment was to earn more money in order to be more powerful.


    Soon, the roasting rack that was close to two meters in length was entirely filled with beef kebabs. Mag quickly flipped the kebabs before dividing them into three batches, applying a different vor of sauce to each batch. The rich aroma of roast meat instantly filled the entire kitchen as one kebab after another was ced onto dishes. Yabemiya then brought the dishes with kebabs out to their designated customers.


    The rich aroma of roast beef spread throughout the entire restaurant, making the customers salivate incessantly. Some of the customers were still sitting on the fence, undecided about whether they were going to order the dish or not, but they finally caved in after taking a sniff of the delicious aroma.


    ��It��s a pity that it��s bad to drink alcohol in the morning. I��lle backter today to try out the beer.�� Many of the customers had also noticed a new beverage on the menu in the form of beer. However, it was still quite early in the morning, so no one ordered the beverage.


    Harrison had arrived at the restaurant bright and early, and had finally managed to secure a batch of freshly roasted kebabs for himself. He had been thinking about the kebab the entire night, and his eyes were glowing as he looked at the five kebabs ced before him. He picked up a garlic-vored kebab and blew on it gently. However, his impatience got the better of him in the end, and he bit off the first cube of beef even though it was still a little hot.


    Oh! This vor!


    Harrison��s eyes immediately widened in disbelief. The rich sauce coupled with the sulent beef set off an explosion of delicious vors in his mouth. The aroma of the garlic wasn��t overpowering at all, but blended together perfectly with the other condiments instead, creating a delightfulbination.


    The beef was tender and juicy. It was also quite oily, but not greasy in the slightest, and instead lent an extra dimension to the beef��s texture. Compared to normal lean beef, this roast beef was undoubtedly far more delicious.


    ��Phew... This is incredibly delicious! It��s worth far more than just 300 copper coins!�� Harrison praised after swallowing the beef in his mouth. He then bit off another cube of beef and closed his eyes with a blissful expression, basking in the delectable vor.


    Simr words of praise were echoing throughout the entire restaurant. All of the customers who had been skeptical about the prices earlier had beenpletely won over. Some of the customers who were still standing in line made their orders anyway. After all, kebabs could be eaten while standing, and some people were in a hurry to get to work.


    Hence, arge group of brisk walkers with kebabs in their hands appeared on the streets of the Aden Square. All of them were like walking advertisements for Mag��s kebabs as they left a trail of irresistible aroma behind them.


    Following the conclusion of the breakfast service, Mag heaved a long sigh of relief. All of the kebabs that he had prepared had been sold out, and the vast majority of the customers had gotten to taste them.


    ��Aisha, Miya, you two clean up the restaurant. I��m going out for a bit to im the new restaurant.�� Mag removed his apron from his waist and pushed his bicycle out the door.

 Chapter 576 - Settlement for the Relatives of the Deceased Miners

    <strong>Chapter 576 Settlement for the Rtives of the Deceased Miners</strong>


    Mag parked his bicycle in front of the city lord��s castle, and his eyes lit up at the sight of the grand Western-style building.


    There was a series of white stone pirs, upon which were carved intricate designs. The building itself had a dome roof, with the main color schemeprised of white and gray. The metal gates at its entrance were wide open, and the words ��City Lord��s Castle�� had been carved above the gates in a universalnguage used on the continent.


    This was Mag��s first time visiting the city lord��s castle. Last time, Dicus hade to him regarding the outdoor dining area, so he had never had the need to visit the city lord��s castle.


    As soon as Mag entered through the gates, a familiar voice sounded from behind him. ��Boss Mag? Why have youe to the city lord��s castle? Do you need some help with something?��


    Mag turned around with a smile, and replied, ��Hello there, Mr. Dicus. I��m here to im a restaurant today, and I need to visit the Aden Square management center to take care of some documents.��


    ��Taking over a restaurant? Are you already nning to open a new branch?�� Dicus was rather taken aback.


    ��Not at the moment. What happened was that yesterday, a restaurant owner...�� Mag shook his head with a smile before giving Dicus a brief ount of what had happened the night before. Dicus was an official of the city lord��s castle, so if Mag could secure his help, the process of iming the restaurant would be significantly simplified.


    ��Who would have thought that someone would dare to challenge Boss Mag to a cooking contest? His courage is certainlymendable.�� Dicus chuckled as he pointed to the gates of the city lord��s castle, and said, ��Seeing as both parties have signed an agreement and there were so many witnesses at the scene, the restaurant��s ownership rights do indeed belong to you now. Come with me, I��ll take you through the required procedures. You��ll have to pay a small administration fee.��


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded as he followed Dicus into the city lord��s castle.


    The buildings within the city lord��s castle were constructed in a way that waspletely symmetrical from left to right. Many of the workers and officials of the city lord��s castle entered and exited the building on the left, while the buildings on the right were a lot quieter.


    ��The buildings on the left contain the departments that deal with daily matters taking ce in Chaos City. They have to process many things every day, so they��re always quite busy. The buildings on the right house the departments that are responsible for deploying patrols around Chaos City, so you��ll notice that it��s a lot more peaceful over there,�� Dicus exined.


    ��I see. Which department do you belong to in the city lord��s castle, Mr. Dicus?�� Mag asked.


    ��I��m currently in the secretary department of the city lord��s castle, so in reality, I��m just a guy who runs errands,�� Dicus replied with a smile.


    ��Many people would love to run errands for the city lord��s castle.�� Mag chuckled as he surveyed Dicus through a renewed perspective. He didn��t know too much about the political structure of the city lord��s castle, but it was quite clear that this Mr. Dicus wasn��t just an ordinary errand boy.


    Dicus led Mag to an office that had a sign which read ��Aden Square management center��. Within it were about a dozen or so workers wearing uniforms of the city lord��s castle. A professional-looking middle-aged man rose to his feet with a smile on his face at the sight of Dicus, and asked, ��Mr. Dicus, what can I do for you today?��.


    ��I��m just showing Mr. Mag the way here. He needs to transfer a restaurant that he won in a contest to his name. Please give him a hand, Mr. Leed. The conference between the dragons and demons was held at Mr. Mag��s restaurantst time,�� Dicus exined with a smile.


    A hint of surprise appeared in Leed��s eyes as he turned to Mag, and said, ��I see. Please take a seat, Mr. Mag, our management center will be sure to assist you to the best of our ability. Seeing as you won the restaurant in the contest, may I ask if you brought the agreement along with you?��


    ��I did; here it is.�� Mag nodded as he produced the agreement which had been signed by both Ricky and himself.


    Leed was even more surprised after reading through the contents of the agreement, but he still filed it away carefully. He turned to Mag with a smile, and said, ��Alright, thank you for bringing this copy of the agreement to me. We��ll be verifying the authenticity of the agreement as well as the contest, then conduct a valuation of the restaurant before informing you of the results. You��ll only need to pay a small administration fee before the ownership rights are transferred to your name.��


    ��Alright, thank you for your help.�� Mag nodded in response. He didn��t think that the process would be so simple, and it came as a pleasant surprise to him. After all, his time was far more valuable than an administration fee.


    ��You��re wee. We��ll be getting into contact with you soon,�� Leed said with a smile.


    After exiting the management center, Dicus turned to Mag, and asked, ��I went to visit Principal Hydle this morning, and he told me that some new developments have been made in the steam engine that he��s working on. I have to go and inform the city lord of this good news. Is there anything else you would like my help with, Mr. Mag?��


    ��That��s all I came here for today. Thank you for your assistance, Mr. Dicus.�� Mag shook his head in response. He hadn��t seen Hydle for a while, so he didn��t know what new developments had been made. This was not necessarily good news for him, as it could force him to elerate the implementation of his n. After pondering the issue momentarily, Mag asked, ��By the way, I��m a little curious about how the city lord��s castle processed the issue regarding the families of the deceased miners. Would you be able to reveal any details to me, Mr. Dicus?��


    ��I almost forgot that you were one of the people on the scene when the incident took ce. Not only that, but you yed an instrumental role during the process. As such, of course I can inform you of the recent developments.�� Dicus put on a serious expression as he replied, ��The city lord��s castle has funded a project to upgrade the living conditions of the families of the deceased miners, and that project is nearingpletion. The living conditions of those families will be improved significantly as a result. At the same time, the city lord��s castle hadunched a thorough investigation into thepensation that was withheld from the families and issued those payments again, making sure that the money reached the designated targets this time. All of the children at suitable age in that area were given an opportunity to study at Chaos School, and all of the corrupt officials involved in the case have been detained. They are going to face severe punishment for their actions.��


    ��I trust that the city lord��s castle will give all of the families a fair result.�� Mag nodded in response. These changes were undoubtedly going topletely change the lives of those families, and they showed the sincerity of the city lord��s castle on this matter.


    ��The city lord once said that if more nosy people like Mr. Mag existed in this world, then Chaos City would be sure to be a better ce.�� Dicus chuckled.


    ��I hope to never encounter an incident like this ever again. After all, this is Chaos City, is it not?�� Mag shook his head as he bade farewell to Dicus before departing.


    Dicus looked on at Mag��s departing figure and smiled as he murmured to himself, ��The city lord was right. He is indeed a very interesting


    man.��

 Chapter 577 - Boss Mag, Do You Need Our Help?

    <strong>Chapter 577 Boss Mag, Do You Need Our Help?</strong>


    In the residential area for the families of the deceased miners, the dpidated gray bungalows had all been reced by brand-new two-story houses. The walls had been painted in vibrant colors like green, blue, pink, and a whole host of other exuberant shades, giving one a false impression that it was spring even though autumn had already arrived.


    There were many dwarven artisans running around busily between the houses, while powerful orcs did the grunt work. The women and the elderly were painting the walls in exuberant colors, and the smiles on their faces were as vibrant as the colors of the paint being applied.


    A group of children was running joyfully along the bluestone-paved paths, kicking around a crude football that had been constructed from vines.


    One of the children kicked the ball through the air, and it just so happened tond in front of a bicycle before being crushed by the bicycle��s front tire.


    ��Screech-��


    Mag hurriedly applied the brakes, but it was already toote; the football had already been ttened into a pancake of vines. All of the children wore dumbstruck expressions as they stared at Mag��s bicycle, and then at their crushed ball.


    ��Waaah, he crushed our ball! We��ve got nothing to y with now!�� A child who appeared to be around four or five years of age burst into tears first. His sobs were seemingly contagious as the 20 or so children with him all burst into tears, causing a loudmotion that drew many adults to the scene.


    ��Don��t cry, I��ll get you an even better ball, how��s that?�� Mag hurriedly waved his hands to try and soothe the children.


    ��It��s Amy��s father!�� A pleasantly surprised voice suddenly erupted from the group of children. A little girl squeezed her way forward before rushing over to Mag with a joyful expression. She looked up at Mag, and asked, ��Are you here to see me? Where��s Amy? Did shee with you?��


    ��That��s right, I��m here to visit you, Jessica. Amy has lessons today, so she couldn��t make it, but you��ll be able to see her tonight.�� Mag patted Jessica��s head with a smile on his face. She was still just as adorable as ever.


    ��It��s you! You��re the man from that day!�� An elderly man��s eyes lit up as he identified Mag.


    All of the adults who were concerned that something had happened to their children were also overjoyed at the sight of Mag. They had clearly also identified their savior.


    ��Thank you, thank you for saving all of us.�� The elderly man fell to his knees and began to kowtow to Mag.


    Everyone else also fell to their knees and dragged their kids down with them as they kowtowed to Mag.


    ��Please get up, everyone, I only did something that was to be expected of me.�� Mag hurriedly set his bicycle aside and helped the elderly man to his feet. Only then did everyone else rise to their feet, but their eyes were still filled with gratitude as they looked at Mag.


    The sobbing kids looked down at their ttened ball, then up at Mag, and even though there were still tears shimmering in their eyes, none of them were crying anymore.


    Mag looked at all those pairs of bright eyes withplex emotions surging through his heart. All of them were wearing new clothes, and were already looking much healthier than when hest saw them, but what they had now was something that they should��ve had all along. They shouldn��t have to be so grateful to him just for the basic rights that they were entitled to.


    The entire crowd fell silent, and Mag was at a loss for words as well. After a brief awkward silence, Mag pointed at the houses with a smile, and said, ��Your new houses are very beautiful.��


    Everyone smiled upon hearing that.


    ��Mr. Mag! Wee!�� Reba rushed out of a pink house with an ted expression while holding a piece of fabric that she was working on.


    ��I��m here to visit Jessica.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��Pleasee in and have some water,�� Reba hurriedly offered.


    Mag was also beginning to feel ufortable from the widespread scrutiny he was receiving, and he nodded to acknowledge everyone before entering the pink house with Reba and Jessica.


    The floor in the house was paved with bluestone to create a level and clean surface. The house was virtually empty with the exception of a set of secondhand table and chairs, but it was still a considerable improvementpared to the dpidated house they were living in before.


    ��Please have a seat; I��ll get some water for you.�� Reba went to another room, presumably the kitchen. Mag sat down in a chair, while Jessica sat across from him with her chin in her hands, seemingly deep in thought. Mag smiled, and asked, ��What are you thinking about, Little Jessica?��


    ��I��m wondering if Amy is going toe overter as you told me just then that I��d be able to see her tonight.�� Jessica��s eyes were glowing with anticipation.


    ��Amy won��t being tonight, but I��m here to invite you to a moon festival celebration tonight. You��ll be able to see Amy there. Would you like toe?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��A festival celebration? Can I reallye?�� Jessica��s eyes lit up with disbelief as she looked at Mag.


    ��Of course. You and your mother can bothe.�� Mag nodded in response.


    ��I couldn��t trouble you again.�� Reba emerged from the other room with a bowl of water in her hands and a rather embarrassed expression on her face.


    ��Not at all. I��ll be inviting a lot of people tonight, so the more, the merrier. I would love for you toe with Jessica.�� Mag took a sip from the bowl of the water, and found that the water��s quality had improved significantly sincest time.


    Reba looked at Mag��s genuine expression, then at Jessica��s expectant gaze, and hesitated momentarily before nodding as she said, ��Then we��ll be in your care.��


    ��Yay! I love celebrations!�� An ted smile appeared on Jessica��s face.


    Mag turned to look at the fabric and thread on the table. There was a blossoming flowered sewn onto the fabric, and it looked a little like embroidery. A curious look appeared on his face as he asked, ��Are you doing embroidery?��


    ��Embroidery?�� Reba turned to Mag with a quizzical expression. She saw that Mag was looking at the piece of fabric she had been working on, and an embarrassed look appeared on her face as she said, ��I��m just sewing for a textiles shop. The city lord��s castle gave us all of thepensation that was withheld before, and they said that Jessica would have a chance to go to school, so I wanted to do some jobs to earn money for Jessica��s tuition.��


    ��Going to school is a good idea.�� Mag nodded as picked up the piece of fabric from the table. He examined it carefully, only to find that the embroidery was very intricate and well done.


    ��Boss Mag, here��s a dragon coin. We��ve received ourpensation and the city lord��s castle has built new houses for us, so I can return the money to you now. Thank you so much.�� Reba pulled a dragon coin out of her pocket and offered it to Mag with a grateful expression.


    ��I��m sure things will only get better from here.�� Mag epted the dragon coin and finished all of the remaining water in the bowl. He then got with a smile, and said, ��I look forward to seeing you two tonight. Amy really misses Little Jessica.��


    ��Alright, I��ll be sure toe with Jessica.�� Reba nodded as she bade farewell to Mag.


    ��System, give me a football,�� Mag requested internally, and a football soon appeared in the basket at the front of his bicycle. He pushed his bicycle toward the group of children, who all wore dejected expressions as they tried to force their crushed vine pancake back into a ball shape.


    ��Sorry for squashing your ball, kids. Here��s a new one for you.�� Mag grabbed the football and offered it to the kids, who were all looking at him with resentful expressions.


    The children��s eyes immediately lit up at the sight of the football. The perfectly round football with ck and white pentagons and hexagons on its surface was clearly far more superior to their crude vine ball.


    ��Make sure not to kick this ball into sharp ces or into windows.�� Mag tossed the football toward the children as he offered some words of caution.


    The children burst into spontaneous cheers as they rushed toward the football.


    Mag shook his head with a smile before departing


    Following the conclusion of the lunch service, Mag began to prepare for the uing moon festival celebration. News of this celebration had already spread far and wide, and many people were preparing to attend.


    Of course, only Mamy Restaurant��s regr customers were paying a lot of attention to this news. Those who were unfamiliar with the restaurant merely thought that it was just a marketing tactic. After all, simr marketing events were verymon in the Aden Square, andrger restaurants gave out even more attractive dishes for free. Meanwhile, this restaurant was only giving out this so-called mooncake which no one had ever heard of, so there were many people who were feeling rather skeptical.


    ��The makeshift stage is ready. Miya, Aisha, you two carry the mooncakes onto the stage, I��ll go make some more. We could be getting a lot of customers tonight.�� At the entrance of the restaurant, Mag wore an apron that was covered in flour as looked at Mobai and the others, who were helping him set up a makeshift stage.


    ��Boss Mag, do you need our help?�� Xixi and Lulu approached him with smiles on their faces.


    ��If possible, I��d like you two to help us carry some of the finished mooncakes,�� Mag replied with a smile.

 Chapter 578 - Come On Out, System…

    <strong>Chapter 578 Come On Out, System...</strong>


    Mag spent the entire day making mooncakes, and he canceled the dinner service so he could make as many mooncakes as possible.


    There were simple decorations put up all around the restaurant, as well as some colorful lights that were wrapped around the trees outside. There were small signs on thewn asking people not step on the grass, and an area had been cleared out behind thewn. That was going to be the venue for the uing celebration, and the stage had also been set up there.


    Mag��s thought process was very simple. All he wanted was to celebrate the moon festival in an alternate world and spend it with both familiar and unfamiliar people.


    There was no need to promote the restaurant prior to its expansion. After all, just the current customer base was more than enough for the restaurant.


    ��This owner sure is an amazing guy. His restaurant has only been open for just over a month, and he��s already made it onto the Aden Square foodpetition rankings board, then taken such arge restaurant, and now, he��s holding this moon festival celebration.��


    ��Indeed. That Ricky��s Rotisserie is situated near the entrance of the Aden Square, and it��s got quite arge storefront too. If he moves his restaurant over there, he would be able to multiply his daily ie.��


    ��Come to think of it, we should thank the owner of Mamy Restaurant. In the past, very few customers came to our side of the Aden Square. Now, our revenue has almost doubled, and most of those new customers areing out for an additional meal after dining at Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��Mamy Restaurant targets a different demographicpared to us. Even their cheapest dish costs 200 copper coins per serving, so they��re clearly aiming for a more high-end niche. However, even those who aren��t rich can��t resist the restaurant��s dishes, but they can only afford a small dessert or something of that nature, so they��ll inevitably have to dine at another restaurant afterward to fill their stomachs.��


    ��I can already feel the position of Ducas Restauranting under threat. If those two restaurants everpete with each other one day, it will be a very interesting spectacle to behold.��


    In the distance, a few restaurant owners had gathered together again, and were discussing spiritedly among themselves. However, on this asion, the atmosphere was a lot more peaceful and cheerful.


    A horse-drawn carriage traveled past them en route to Mamy Restaurant. Gloria took a nce out at the restaurant with a slightly nervous look on her face.


    ��Will Mr. Mag agree?�� she whispered to herself. However, her expression gradually became more determined, and she clenched her fists as she said, ��This is the only opportunity for me to turn the tables. I have to secure Mr. Mag��s permission no matter what.��


    The horse-drawn carriage stopped in front of the restaurant, and Gloria disembarked. Mag just so happened to be turning around to go into the restaurant when Gloria suddenly called out, ��Mr. Mag, please wait.��


    ��Ms. Gloria, do you need something from me?�� Mag turned around to look at Gloria with a hint of surprise on his face. She hadn��t visited his restaurant for quite a few days.


    ��Yes, I would like to discuss something with you. Are you free at the moment?�� Gloria nodded in response. Her hands were nervously balled up into tight fists, but she was still looking intently into Mag��s eyes.


    ��I don��t know what you would like to discuss with me, but if it won��t take too long, then pleasee in. The restaurant is holding a moon festival celebration soon, so I don��t have much time,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��This won��t take long at all.�� An ted expression appeared on Gloria��s face, and she hurriedly nodded before entering the restaurant.


    ��Please take a seat. What would you like to discuss with me today, Ms. Gloria?�� Mag poured a cup of water for Gloria and gently ced it on the table in front of her.


    Gloria looked at Mag��s encouraging expression, and her nerves were soothed significantly. She sat down in a chair, and hesitated momentarily before saying, ��Mr. Mag, I��m here to secure your permission to use the designs of Amy��s dresses.��


    ��The designs of Amy��s dresses?�� Mag was rather perplexed as he looked into Gloria��s genuine eyes.


    ��Let me introduce myself: my name is Gloria Moreton, and I am the granddaughter of the leader of the Moreton Family. I am also one of two candidates to inherit the position of family leader; the other one is my uncle, Cyril Moreton,�� Gloria gave a solemn introduction.


    ��Oh?�� Mag raised an eyebrow with a hint of surprise in his eyes upon hearing that.


    The Moreton Family had controlled the Chamber of Commerce for several decades, and they were one of the first families that he wanted to revolutionize as part of his n. Due to the existence of Jeffree Moreton, the Moreton Family and the Chamber of Commerce had be the biggest advocators for discrimination of half-breeds in Chaos City.


    However, what came as a shock to Mag was that the beautiful woman who had only discarded her veil after being cured by his tofu pudding was one of the candidates to be the Moreton Family��s leader. This information was something that was not included in the files that he had secured from the detective agency, so his first thought was that she had to be lying.


    ��My father is Lance Moreton; he was once a candidate for the heir of the Moreton Family. However, he relinquished that right after bing a teacher at Chaos School. After taking off my veil, I made a bet with my grandfather, and became a candidate to the heirloom in my father��s ce. You told me to pursue my dreams, didn��t you?�� Gloria asked.


    ��I see, then I must congratte you, Ms. Gloria, but what does this have to do with Amy��s dress designs?�� Mag��s brows unfurrowed upon hearing that. Everything made sense now. From the information that he had obtained, he knew that Jeffree Moreton��s eldest son really did have an 18-year-old daughter. However, there was very little information about her that was avable; even her name was a mystery. Who would have thought that she would be none other than the timid beauty under the veil?


    ��Even though I became a candidate to the heirloom, my grandfather clearly doesn��t really want to hand the Moreton Family over to me. He simply wants to use me to pressure Cyril so he��ll be forced to grow and mature. As such, my grandfather gave me the ownership of a textile shop that had been incurring losses for several consecutive years, and he gave me only a month to make it a profitable business. If I��m unable to do so, the textiles shop will be closed down, and my probation will be over.�� Gloria looked into Mag��s eyes with an earnest expression, and said, ��Hence, I thought of a way to make money using the stock in the shop, some of which is already several years old. I decided to make it into clothes of different sizes; as for the styles and designs, I thought of the clothes that you had designed for Amy and the employees of your restaurant. The clothes are all very beautiful and unique. If I can incorporate those designs into the production of my clothing, I��m sure the end product will be very popr.��


    ��So you��re making use of superfluous stock as a money-making tool. That��s a very creative idea.�� Mag nodded with approval as he looked at Gloria. In a society where it was a far more widespread practice to have clothes custom-made by a seamstress, Gloria��s proposed business model was very much ahead of its time. Her potential as a sessful businesswoman was highlighted by this innovative idea. However, he still shook his head and refused, ��But I don��t want Amy, Miya, and Aisha to wear the same clothes as strangers on the streets.��


    ��But...�� An urgent look appeared on Gloria��s face.


    ��However, if you��re interested, I can design a batch of clothing for you; at a cost, of course.�� Mag cut off Gloria with a smile as he said internally, ��Come on out, system; we��ve got business!��

 Chapter 579 - This is Fraud!

    <strong>Chapter 579 This is Fraud</strong>!


    ��The system is a super professional cuisine system, not to be used for things like designing clothes!�� The system��s resolute voice sounded.


    ��The new underwear I bought yesterday is quitefortable. You��re very talented in this area, system,�� Mag said internally with a smile.


    ��Of course! The system has incorporated designs from all of the best underwear in the world and created the ideal underwear which hugs the skin, but is breathable and constantly maintains a perfect temperature. Every time you put on underwear designed by the system...�� The system immediatelyunched into a smug tirade.


    ��Tsk, tsk, looks like our super professional delicious cuisine system is also super professional at producing underwear. In that case, it shouldn��t be an issue to sell a few clothes designs, right?�� Mag interjected.


    ��Well... That��s... not entirely non-negotiable. However, you have to uphold the most basic integrity as a businessman, and ensureplete fairness and transparency. You can��t buy my designs from me then sell them for a higher price like you did with the tea leavesst time!�� The system��s serious voice sounded.


    ��Why does it matter what I do with the designs that you sell me?�� Mag pursed his lips. However, a smile then appeared on his face as he said, ��Of course, you do have a point. Let��s set the price at 20 gold coins per design sketch and split it 50:50, so you get 10 and I get 10. Give me 1,000 of those sketches as a bulk package. Try to incorporate the best and most fashionable designs currently going around. At the same time, you have to incorporate the fashion elements of the clothing in this world to create the most exceptional designs.��


    ��Ding! Deal. 10,000 gold coins have been sessfully deducted!


    ��Ding! Concept sketches are being prepared; this process is estimated to take up to five minutes. Please give a final confirmation and verify whether you would like to add other designs into the package.��


    The system��s joyful voice sounded.


    ��How about this? I��ll get 800 women��s clothing designs, 150 girls�� clothing designs, and 50 boys�� clothing designs.�� Mag contemted momentarily before requesting, ��System, you just deducted 10,000 gold coins from me in one go; give me 100 female shoe designs for free. Something like this must be extremely simple for a high-end system like you, right? We have to give them some benefits in this transaction.��


    ��Ding! The order has been confirmed. 150 female shoe designs are being prepared free of charge.�� The system��s voice sounded again.


    ��Good.�� A smile appeared on Mag��s face as he turned back to Gloria, awaiting her response.


    Gloria��s mouth was slightly agape as she looked at Mag. She had thought that Mag was going to reject her, but he was giving her a huge surprise. To think that he would be willing to specially design a batch of clothing for her! But what was that about a cost?


    It would be simple if he were referring to a mary cost as she and Mars had already worked out in advance what they were willing to pay for the designs. But if he wasn��t referring to money, then could he be asking her... to do something for him? After all, she had never seen his wife before... With that in mind, a blush appeared on Gloria��s face as she struggled to rid herself of that train of thought. She turned to Mag, and stuttered, ��M-Mr. Mag, thank you for your trust. If you can make designs for us, we will be willing to pay 100 gold coins per design.��


    After a brief pause, Gloria continued in a slightly embarrassed voice. ��However, our textiles shop doesn��t have much money at the moment, so I can only purchase five designs at most for now.��


    ��I want to increase the price! What you proposed wasn��t the market price at all! This is fraud!�� the system roared in Mag��s mind.


    ��System, our deal has already been confirmed. If you go back on your word now, it��ll severely impact my trust in you. Integrity is vital for a businessman, and besides, this is only the price that she��s offering; I haven��t epted it yet,�� Mag replied internally. 100 gold coins per design was certainly a show of Gloria��s sincerity. She was making one final roll of the dice, bringing out thest reserves of money from the failing textiles shop to take a gamble. This was also quite a show of decisiveness and determination from the young beauty.


    Her sensitivity to business opportunities and decisiveness at crucial junctures were both qualities that an outstanding businessman should possess. Mag��s impression of Gloria had beenpletely renewed. At the same time, a n began to hatch in his mind. He looked into Gloria��s earnest yet nervous eyes, and shook his head as he said, ��100 gold coins per design is indeed enough to demonstrate your sincerity. However, I want us to coborate through a different method.��


    ��What do you propose?�� Gloria asked with a puzzled look.


    ��I can give you the designs free of charge for now, but I want 20% of the profit for every piece of clothing you sell made based on my designs,�� Mag offered with a smile.


    ��20% of the profit...�� Gloria��s brows furrowed as she fell into deep thought. Prior toing here, she had had an extensive talk with Mars, and decided on an upper limit of 150 gold coins on the price that they were willing to pay per design. However, she had never heard of the coboration method being offered by Mag.


    ��But Mr. Mag, if this endeavor proves to be unsessful, we may not sell that many items of clothing, and the Blue Suede Textiles Shop could close down soon. In that case, you won��t be receiving much reimbursement for your efforts.�� Gloria was rather concerned. She was quite confident in her idea, but it had never been done before, and she didn��t want Mag to share the risk with her.


    ��I trust in your ability, Ms. Gloria. I also have faith that this business model will be the future of the fashion industry.�� Mag shook his head with a calm expression as he said, ��Furthermore, an investment with no risk involved is not a worthy investment to make.��


    Gloria looked into Mag��s eyes and could sense his trust and encouragement. Renewed courage was injected into her conflicted heart as she nodded solemnly, and said, ��Alright, I ept this proposal. 20% of the profit made with every item of clothing sold by our textiles shop will belong to you.��


    ��Aside from that, I also have another condition as well as a suggestion,�� Mag said.


    ��Please state them,�� Gloria replied with a nod.


    ��If you be the leader of the Moreton Family in the future and take over the Chamber of Commerce, I hope you can abolish all of the policies that encourage the discrimination of half-breed beings. That��s my condition,�� Mag said with a serious expression.


    Gloria looked at Mag and her eyes gradually lit up. She knew why Mag was stating this condition. The weight of his paternal love was very touching to her, and so she nodded without any hesitation as she replied, ��I promise that if I be the president of the Chamber of Commerce someday, I will abolish all of the policies encouraging discrimination against half-breed beings.��


    A smile reappeared on Mag��s face as he continued, ��My suggestion is that prior to releasing the lines of clothing, you should make the Blue Suede Textiles Shop an independent entity from the Moreton Family, and make it your own property instead. If you want to be the sole heir to the Moreton Family, then this is the only business that you can rely on. Even if you fail to be the heir of the Moreton Family, you��ll still have a revolutionary clothing shop that will make you a renowned businesswoman in Chaos City.��


    Gloria��s eyes lit up even further as she bowed toward Mag, and said, ��Thank you. I��ll start processing the stock we have straight away. I��ll wait for your designs.��


    ��No need to wait. I just so happen to have three designs for autumn clothes. Autumn hasn��t passed yet, so take this opportunity to release your first line of clothes.�� Mag made his way behind the counter and picked out three designs for dresses from the massive pile before handing them over to the stunned Gloria.


    ��Don��t be so surprised; designing clothes is a hobby of mine. The annotations on the designs should beprehensible to all professional seamstresses. I hope that my designs can be a reality.�� Mag shrugged with a smile on his face.


    ��I��ll find the best seamstresses and ask them to make the best clothes. I definitely won��t bring shame to your designs.�� Gloria nodded with a serious expression.


    A thought suddenly urred to Mag as he said, ��I actually happen to know a very good seamstress. She��s a friend of mine, and if you need her help, I can introduce her to work at your shop. One of the three clothing designs requires embroidery, and she��s very good in that area.��


    ��That would be great! Please rmend her toe to our Blue Suede Textiles Shop.�� Gloria��s eyes lit up with excitement and tion.


    ��I��ll have to ask for her opinion on the matter first.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He rose to his feet and extended his right hand with a smile as he said, ��It��s a pleasure doing business with you.��


    Gloria also rose to her feet, but faltered slightly at the sight of Mag��s outstretched hand. After a brief hesitation, she shook his hand and responded in an extremely quiet voice. ��Likewise...��

 Chapter 580 - What An Adorable Little Rabbit

    <h4>Chapter 580 What An Adorable Little Rabbit</h4>


    ��Today is the moon festival, a festival celebrated in my hometown. We have to eat mooncakes on this day, which entails reunion. You��re most likely going to be quite busy tonight, so I won��t keep you, but please take this box of mooncakes back with you.�� Mag entered the kitchen and soon returned with a box of mooncakes that was bound by a string, which he handed over to Gloria.


    ��Thank you, I��ll be sure to enjoy it.�� Gloria nodded earnestly as she epted the mooncakes.


    ��Alright, I��ll see you next time, then.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��See you next time, Mr. Mag.�� Gloria nodded at Mag before departing.


    ��Mooncakes... Reunion.�� Within the horse-drawn carriage, Gloria stared at the box of mooncakes sitting on herp with a thoughtful expression. A smile soon appeared on her face as she murmured to herself, ��In that case, I��ll take them back with me and share them with everyone. Mickey really likes dessert foods.��


    ��Did you hear? Mamy Restaurant is going to hold a moon festival celebration tonight. It seems that a lot of people are nning on going.��


    ��What��s a moon festival?��


    ��I heard from Boss Mag that it��s a festival during which we engage in activities like flower-viewing and moon-viewing. There are also free mooncakes for everyone.��


    ��I don��t have much interest in flowers or the moon, but I do love Boss Mag��s cooking. Let��s go, then.��


    Night fell, and hordes of people began to swarm toward Mamy Restaurant. The celebration was due tomence at 8 pm sharp, and many people had already gathered at the plot of emptynd outside the restaurant.


    The stage was only a temporary makeshift one, but it had a steel frame structure and appeared to be very stable and strong. Mobai and Lulu had spent an entire afternoon setting it up. There were wheels under it that ensured portability, and it could be split down the middle for easy storage when it wasn��t being used.


    Furthermore, manyrge baskets of mooncakes had already been ced beside the stage. The mooncakes were wrapped in oil paper and stacked into pyramids, so no one could see what they looked like, but the fragrant aroma of the mooncakes was already wafting around the stage.


    ��It smells so good! Are those the mooncakes that Boss Mag had been talking about? It smells like some sort of dessert.��


    ��Looks like we were right toe here tonight. Boss Mag��s food never disappoints.��


    ��There are so many people today, though; we��d probably be lucky to get one mooncake per person.��


    All of the customers looked at therge baskets with eyes glowing with anticipation. Curiosity toward the mooncakes was the main motivational factor that drew everyone to the moon festival celebration. There were many mooncakes in the baskets, but there were also just as many��if not more-people attending the celebration. Among them, there was nock of people who had arrived with their entire families. There were children ying joyfully with each other around the stage, and the atmosphere was quite cheerful.


    ��Father, can I have a mooncake first?�� In the restaurant, Amy looked up at Mag with anticipation in her eyes. The small round mooncakes were like miniature moons, and they held an irresistible allure to her.


    There were a few baskets filled with mooncakes sitting on the table beside Mag, and there appeared to be even more mooncakes in the baskets than those beside the stage.


    ��Of course you can. There are eight types of mooncakes today. However, mooncakes are best eaten with everyone else, so you can only have one for now. You can have more when the celebration begins,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    There were crispy skin five kernel, meat floss, ck sesame seed, and bacon mooncakes, snow skin sweet bean paste and osmanthus mooncakes, as well as mixed sugar skin egg yolk and crystal sugar mooncakes.


    The crispy skin mooncakes that had been pulled fresh from the oven were emitting a heavenly aroma. Meanwhile, the translucent snow skin mooncakes seemed to be exuding wisps of coolness, making them appear as if they were pristine icy celestial maidens. The mixed sugar skin mooncakes emanated a faint yellow sheen, and one could almost see the filling within.


    ��I can only have one...�� A conflicted look appeared on Amy��s little face. She looked at all of the mooncakes before her, and was struck by the feeling that all of them appeared to be very delicious. She wanted to pounce onto the table and take a bite of everything, but she could only choose one. That was quite vexing to her.


    Sally and Yabemiya were busy cing the mooncakes onto the table so they could cool down, and amused smiles appeared on their faces as they overheard Amy and Mag��s conversation. One adorable mooncake after another was produced by Mag, and each and every one of them looked absolutely perfect. A captivating aroma was wafting throughout the restaurant and even their stomachs were growling involuntarily.


    ��You can only eat one now, but you��ll be able to taste all of the vors soon, so don��t be too conflicted,�� Mag reminded with a smile. As expected, all foodies had choice anxiety when it came to delicious cuisine.


    ��Alright, then I��ll choose this super pretty ice rabbit mooncake.�� Amy pointed at a snow skin osmanthus mooncake. The golden osmanthus filling was enveloped by the translucent snow skin, making it appear as if it were a miniature moon encapsted within a block of ice. There was also a jade rabbit imprinted on the surface of the mooncake, clearly the work of a mold. Every single detail of the rabbit was perfect, giving it a very life-like and vivid appearance.


    ��Wash your hands and take one,�� Mag said with a smile. All of the snow skin mooncakes had been made at noon as in his past experience, it was best to refrigerate them for a few hours prior to consumption. That way, the texture would be better than if they were consumed at room temperature.


    ��Alright!�� Amy rushed into the kitchen with her little stool and washed her hands. She then carefully picked up a snow skin osmanthus mooncake. Her fingertips were struck with a cool refreshing sensation, and the mooncake seemed to be a little bouncy.


    ��What an adorable little rabbit. I��ll have to you eat you now, though.�� Amy looked at the mooncake in her hand with a joyful expression before taking a bite.


    She bit through the cold mooncake skin, and the aroma of the osmanthus filling immediately wafted forth. The sweet filling coated her eager taste buds, while the soft snow skin presented a cool and refreshing texture.


    Amy��s eyespletely lit up as she chewed quickly with bulging cheeks, just like a rabbit. She nodded, and said, ��Oh! This tastes so good! It��s cool like ice cream, but it doesn��t melt in my mouth, and the filling tastes like flowers��fragrant and sweet. This is super delicious! You��re the best, Father!��


    ��Slow down; chew carefully before you swallow.�� Mag offered words of caution, but he was unable to hold back his pleased smile. Nothing made him happier than praise from Amy. He turned to Sally and Yabemiya with a smile, and said, ��Aisha, Miya, you two can have a mooncake each as well. You��ll be performing and handing out mooncakes soon, so you��ll definitely get hungry.��


    ��Father, can we really perform ��Summer is Here�� today? But we don��t have little foldable fans.�� Amy��s mouth was still stuffed full of mooncake as she turned to Mag.


    Sally and Yabemiya were also slightly concerned.

 Chapter 581 - In His Heart, All Those Seeds Are More Important Than Me

    <h4>Chapter 581 In His Heart, All Those Seeds Are More Important Than Me</h4>


    ��What a lively scene. It seems like a new restaurant has opened here. Looks like Alex finally made the right decision to rent out the ce, or has he sold it altogether?�� A young man with a slight limp stopped in the distance, looking ahead at Mamy Restaurant with his brows furrowed in confusion.


    His appearance was very ordinary. If it weren��t for the scar near the corner of his eye, his would be a set ofpletely unremarkable and forgettable features.


    However, the clothing he wore was far from ordinary. He wore a dark green silk robe with a belt that had a gold and jade buckle, while the shoes on his feet were made from rhinoceros leather. This getup was unachievable unless one was very wealthy.


    What attracted more attention was the long saber with a slightly old scabbard hanging from his waist. The ck hilt and ck scabbard were missing chunks of paint in several ces, and a strip of ck cloth was wrapped around the hilt. It was just as unremarkable as his appearance was, but it created a stark contrast with the rest of his outfit.


    After contemting for a while, he continued onward. It was a pity that he had a slight limp in his left foot. This was unnoticeable when he was standing, and he appeared to be like any other person. However, once he began walking, his left foot would constantly drag behind his right. Even though he walked just as fast as an ordinary person, it still looked a little awkward.


    However, he didn��t care what the bystanders thought of him. He made his way toward Mamy Restaurant as if he had also been attracted by the bustling scenes there.


    Night had already fallen, yet the shops in the Aden Square were still brightly lit. Streetmps had also lit up on the sides of the road. Those were oilmps fuelled by oil that had been extracted from the fat of magic beasts; the light was bright, and the oil could burn for a long time. Magic casters lit them up every night before snuffing them out the next morning. The costs involved were paid for by all of the shops in the Aden Square, and the fees were collected by the Aden Square management center.


    Within the darkness, a ck shadow shed through the shadowy trees in the Aden Square. He stopped on a particr tree branch and looked at the limping young man in the distance. His brows furrowed as he murmured to himself, ��Everywhere he goes, Louis always makes sure to bring some toy and food back for his child, so it��s not strange for him toe to the Aden Square. However, he doesn��t enjoy really lively and bustling ces, so why is he heading straight for one right now?��


    After contemting momentarily, Bertley shook his head and continued to lurk in the darkness. At the same time, he began to rush toward Mamy Restaurant with the trees providing cover for him. His gaze was fixed on Louis the entire time as he could easily lose sight of him with so many people around.


    Bertley had been spying on Louis for several months, and no matter how he looked at it, thisme merchant didn��t appear to be someone who could orchestrate Alex��s escape from Roth Empire. Even if he��d once been an outstanding knight who had served on the kingdom��s borders, he was just an ordinary merchant with a wife and kids now.


    However, as one of the Cheetahs under the eldest prince��smand, he had toplete his mission by spying on his subject for the required period of time; that was the duty of a Cheetah.


    ��Team Leader, we checked half of the shops on the Aden Square, and still came up with nothing. Should we continue our search tonight or switch to a different location?�� A thin young man was appraising Narson with an inquisitive gaze. Narson wore a set ofvish robes while everyone else in their group all wore different sets of attire. There were some who appeared to be busy merchants, some were in casual attire, and the thin young man himself was dressed up as a manualborer. They appeared to bepletely unrted, yet they were huddled in a tight bunch as if they all knew each other.


    ��It would be too suspicious to continue our search in the night.�� Narson shook his head in response. He then turned his gaze toward the northwestern corner of the za where a massive crowd had gathered, and a smile appeared on his face as he said, ��Let��s go over there. There seem to be many children ying over there, and the half-elf girl we��re looking for could well be among them. Let��s split up to search the crowd. Make sure to focus on searching for half-elf girls around three of four years old.��


    Everyone nodded, and they instantly disappeared among the crowd as they made their way toward Mamy Restaurant.


    ��There are so many people! Is this a festival celebration, Mother? This is my first time attending one!�� Jessica held Reba��s hand as she stared at the massive crowd in front of Mamy Restaurant with her mouth slightly agape in shock.


    ��This is also my first time attending a festival celebration as well.�� Reba was also quite stunned. She was wearing a vibrant red dress on this asion.


    All of the women in the families of the deceased miners had bought a new dress for themselves right after moving into their new houses. All of them had worn drab and nd colors in the past, and they werepletely sick of their old attire. As such, all of them had bought vibrant dresses as a farewell of sorts to their old life.


    Some said that wearing an exuberant dress would cut off their ties with the dark days of the past.


    Reba didn��t know if they were right, but she felt as if her life was filled with hope when she put on this red dress.


    The same thought process was shared by all of the women in the families of the deceased miners.


    ��Jessica, you came as well! Hello, Jessica��s mother.�� Daphne came rushing over with a joyful expression before introducing her rtives. ��This is my grandpa, and these are my parents.��


    ��Hello, Daphne, and hello to all of you too.�� Jessica greeted everyone politely with an ted smile on her face.


    ��There are so many people today, but I seem to be the only one here on my own.�� Ignatsu was rather dejected, and even the bean sprout on his head was wilting slightly.


    ��Don��t be sad, Ignatsu.�� Amy emerged from the restaurant. Ignatsu was feeling quite touched that Amy would make an effort to console him, but then she continued, ��Your father wouldn��te no matter how sad you are; his seeds are more important than you.��


    Ignatsu��s face immediately fell as he heaved a dejected sigh. ��You��re right. In his heart, those seeds are more important than me, and in my mother��s heart, gambling is more important than me.��


    ��But you��re very important to all of us here, Little Ignatsu.�� Mag made his way out of the restaurant and patted his head with a smile as he handed him a chocte ice cream.


    ��You��ve all had dinner already, right? All of you can have an ice cream each, then have some mooncakester.�� Mag handed an ice cream cone to each of the kids with a smile on his face.


    ��Thank you, Amy��s father!�� All of the children were delighted. They had been unable to forget the delicious vor of the ice cream since tasting it on the previous asion.


    A smile also reappeared on Ignatsu��s face. He took a lick of his ice cream, and his smile grew even wider as the sweet chocte vor melted in his mouth.


    Mag then greeted Reba as well as Guy and his son. This was the first time he had met Daphne��s father, Galen, and it had to be said that he looked a lot like Daphne��s grandfather. His stature was just as tall and broad, and from the scars on his hands as well as his muscr physique, Mag could tell that he was also a seasoned hunter.


    Inparison, Galen��s wife looked like a typical stay-at-home wife. She was quite petite, with her hair bound in an organized bun, and she wore a gentle smile on her face.


    ��Amy, are you going to perform again tonight? Your outfit is so pretty! And there��s a little cushion on the back as well; it��s so adorable!�� Jessica patted the little cushion behind Amy��s back with an expectant look on her face.

 Chapter 582 - Is She the One?

    <h4>Chapter 582 Is She the One?</h4>


    ��Yes. Father told me that this is a kimono and I��ll look really good in it when I perform ��Summer is here��. Look, I also have these wooden shoes that ck when I walk; it��s like riding on a little horse.�� Amy nodded with a joyful expression. She was wearing a ck and red kimono with maple leaves and all types of other designs embroidered upon it. There was a pair of brown wooden clogs on her feet and a small cushion behind her back, giving her a very adorable appearance.


    ��Big Sister Aisha and Big Sister Miya are also wearing kimonos, and we��re going to be performing a new dance for everyone today. I also have this pretty fan as well.�� Amy waved the little fan that was hanging from her wrist with a joyful smile.


    ��Amy��s father is so awesome!�� Daphne and Jessica both turned to Mag with admiration in their eyes.


    ��Indeed, what a beautiful dress. Did you make it yourself, Mr. Mag?�� Galen��s wife was also quite stunned by the sight of Amy��s kimono.


    ��It��s nothing much.�� Mag waved his hands with a slightly embarrassed smile. He had no idea how to make clothes, but that wasn��t an issue with the system around.


    ��The celebration is about tomence. A performance is going to be held soon; you can watch it over at the stage. I have to go and make some preparations.�� Mag had a look at his watch, only to find that it was already 7:45 pm. Themencement of the celebration was imminent.


    ��Oh! Our Little Amy looks like a little princess today!�� Krassu��s voice sounded from behind them as he made his way toward Amy with a warm smile.


    ��Heh, what do you mean by today? Little Amy has always been a princess! She only needs a little crown, and she would be a queen.�� Urien��s coarse voice also sounded as he made his way toward them. An ice crystal tiara appeared in his hand, and its countless facets reflected the light at all types of different angles, creating an extremely dazzling disy. The design of the tiara was also very elegant, just as if it had been carved from a diamond.


    ��Wow, what a beautiful crown!�� Amy��s eyes immediately lit up at the sight of the tiara in Urien��s hand.


    All of the other children also wore simr expressions as they stared at the crown in Urien��s hand with awe and amazement.


    ��Wee, Master Krassu, Master Urien.�� Mag extended a warm greeting to the two of them. These two great magic casters each had a rather peculiar personality, but both of them were very kind to Amy. It was good to see them here at this festival of reunion.


    ��Hello, everyone.�� Xixi��s voice sounded as she emerged from behind Lulu. She looked at all of the children with a warm smile on her face, and said, ��Wow, all of our little celestial maidens have ice creams! I really want some as well. Can I have a taste?��


    ��You can have some of mine.�� Amy was the first to offer up her ice cream cone.


    ��Mine as well.�� Jessica nodded thereafter.


    ��Big Sister Xixi, have some of mine!�� Daphne also followed suit.


    Xixi��s smile grew even wider upon seeing that. She was very pleased with her poprity among the children.


    ��Big Sister Xixi, I can also give you a taste of my ice cream, but... can you exclude me from the group of little celestial maidens you were talking about?�� Ignatsu offered his ice cream to Xixi with a conflicted look, drawing a round of raucousughter from everyone.


    Right at that moment, Blour��s voice sounded from behind them. ��What a lively asion. I can��t miss out on such a grand celebration.��


    Mag looked up to find Blour with Anna standing obediently beside him in a deep blue dress. He smiled, and extended a greeting toward them. ��Hello there, Little Anna.��


    ��Big Sister Anna!�� Amy��s eyes lit up as she rushed over to Anna. She grabbed onto Anna��s little hand, and said, ��Let me introduce you to all my friends.��


    ��Hello, Uncle Mag.�� Anna returned Mag��s greeting before being dragged away by Amy.


    ��Tsk, Mr. Mag, you sure are popr with the kids.�� Blour was looking at Mag with a slightly sour expression.


    ��What can I say? It��s a god-given trait.�� A smug smile appeared on Mag��s face.


    ��There are so many people today, and all of my adorable little students are here too.�� Luna arrived at the venue with Vivian��s hand in hers. Vivian had put on a beautiful green dress for the asion, and the two of them looked like a pair of models as they stood next to each other.


    ��Teacher Luna!�� Her students caught sight of her and rushed over excitedly.


    ��Who��s this beautiful big sister?�� Amy asked.


    ��This is a friend of mine; you can call her Big Sister Vivian,�� Luna replied with a smile.


    Blour was slightly surprised as he took a nce at Vivian, but he didn��t let his surprise show on his face. He looked at the joyful smile on Anna��s face and heaved a sigh of relief. He had thought that Anna had forgotten how to smile in the aftermath of her grandfather��s death, but it appeared that being in thepany of other children had managed to bring a smile back onto her lips.


    Mag greeted everyone before entering the restaurant to load more mooncakes into the baskets. Those mooncakes were then brought out to the table beside the stage. Aside from during the breakfast and lunch services, he had been making mooncakes for virtually the entire day.


    He had already made 500 of each of the eight types of mooncakes. After attaining the body of a 3rd-tier knight, he was able to significantly improve the rate of his cooking. Even he hadn��t imagined that he would have been able to make so many mooncakes in a day. There was most likely enough for two mooncakes per person.


    ��Huh? Isn��t that... the giant Frost Dragon?�� Yabemiya was carrying two baskets of mooncakes out of the restaurant when she caught sight of a gorgeous yet lonely figure in the distance. That figure was none other than Elizabeth, and she also happened to be looking in Yabemiya��s way. Yabemiya hurriedly gave her a smile before making her way over to the stage with the two baskets of mooncakes. At the same time, she was thinking to herself, Is she also all alone? Where are her loved ones? Boss said that this is a festival of reunion; it��s very sad that she��s all alone...


    Is she the one? I��ve searched through all of the half-dragons in the entire Chaos City, but couldn��t find anyone at the right age. Still, she was the first half-dragon that I bumped into in this city; could it really be this simple? No matter how I look at her, she doesn��t appear to possess the bloodline of a giant golden dragon... Elizabeth also had many thoughts racing through her mind as she focused her gaze on Yabemiya.


    Fox had been very busy dealing with internal matters of the dragon racetely, so he wasn��t at Chaos City. Meanwhile, the spy that had been deployed to follow her had already been taken care of, so she had been searching for her half-sister in Chaos City this entire time.


    Due to the fact that Rankster had disappeared for many years, the giant Frost Dragons were contemting the choice of a new chief. As Rankster��s only daughter, she was naturally listed as one of the candidates, and this was also why Fox had returned to dragon ind.


    He had been lusting after her father��s position of the chief for a long time.

 Chapter 583 - Go, Amy!

    <h4>Chapter 583 Go, Amy!</h4>


    Mag stood at the center of the stage, and announced, ��In my hometown, we celebrate a festival known as the moon festival. It��s said that the full moon in the middle of autumn is the roundest and brightest in the entire year. Everyone on the entire Nond Continent would be blessed by the sight of the same bright and round moon. As such, everyone gets together to enjoy mooncakes and do some moon-viewing. This is a festival of reunion for everyone.��


    A shiny golden microphone had been positioned in front of him in a microphone stand, and two spotlights had been aimed at him, creating a strong stage presence.


    A full moon with the appearance of a white jade te hung high in the sky. There were a few clouds drifting overhead, but none of them was obscuring the moon.


    ��What an interesting festival. Now that I think about it, the moon really does appear to be at its roundest andrgest at this time of the year.�� Luna nced up at the full moon before appraising Mag with a curious gaze as she thought to herself, Where is Mr. Mag��s hometown? I��ve never heard of such a festival being celebrated in the Roth Empire.


    ��Reunion, eh?�� Elizabeth murmured to herself. She looked at Yabemiya, who was standing beside the stage, and a slightly lonesome look appeared in her eyes. In this world, it was very likely that a half-sister was the only rtive that she had left. She knew what kind of person her father was. If he were still alive, he definitely wouldn��t stand by and allow the things happening among the Frost Dragon race to continue.


    Initially, she was only trying to fulfill her father��s dying wish, and she didn��t harbor any feelings for her so-called sister. In her eyes, it was her half-sister and her mother who had stolen her father away from her. However, a hint of emotion welled up in her heart upon hearing Mag��s words.


    In this world, her half-sister was perhaps the only person she could rely on and confide in.


    Even though it was unlikely that this half-dragon girl on the stage was her half-sister, she was still struck by an indescribable sense of intimacy when she looked at her, even to the extent that she wished that Yabemiya was actually the one that she was looking for.


    Reunion... I wonder if my mother misses me... As for Father... Sally stood beside the stage and looked up at the full moon. An even brighter andrger moon could be seen from the Wind Forest. A slightly sour expression appeared on her face as she thought to herself, He only sees me as a bargaining chip that can secure greater benefits for the family.


    Her gaze then fell on Anna, who was staring nkly up into the sky on her own, and she was struck by a sense of sympathy. She clenched her fists, and thought to herself, She must be missing her grandfather or her parents. All of these tragedies have been caused by those selfish families in the Wind Forest. Simr things are happening all over the Nond Continent. There must be countless elves who are unable to reunite with their loved ones due to this oppressive regime...


    The people below the stage were all looking up at Mag with different expressions on their faces. Some of them held tightly onto the hands of the people beside them, while others were looking up at the moon with dejected expressions on their faces. Perhaps somewhere far away, the people they were missing were also looking up at the very same full moon in the sky.


    Is... Is that Alex? Louis was also in the crowd, and he wore an uncertain look on his face as he stared up at Mag.


    Back when he had taken Alex to Chaos City three years ago, his body had beenpletely crippled. All of the meridians in his four limbs had been severed, and even though they had been reconnected, he was still so feeble that he couldn��t even walk normally. The diagnosis was that nothing in this world could help him recover.


    Furthermore, he had undergone extensive cosmetic surgery, including alterations made to his vocal cords; his face had been entirely covered in bandages at the time, so Louis had no idea what he was supposed to look like. Even the magic caster who had performed the surgeries didn��t know what Alex would look like afterwards.


    Looking at the man on the stage, his appearance, disposition, and voice werepletely different from Alex��s. Only his figure and height were quite simr to Alex��s during the height of his powers.


    However, the meridians in Alex��s limbs had all been severed, and recovery was deemed impossible. He was destined to be disabled for life, so how could he possibly be standing on a stage, walking in such anguid and graceful manner?


    Alex very rarely smiled, and was not good at speaking in public. He didn��t know how to make mooncakes, and there was no way he would be a restaurant owner, nor did he hail from a hometown that celebrated a moon festival.


    They had fought together asrades for many years, and he had never heard Alex mention anything about a moon festival. In Alex��s mind, the only special meaning a full moon held was that it was when vampires were at their most powerful and when wicked dragons often came out to wreak havoc, as well as when an opportunity for orcs tounch an attack against the empire��s borders presented itself.


    As such, there was no way that this man was Alex!


    Louis was absolutely convinced of that conclusion. However, a confused look then appeared on his face as he thought to himself, If he��s not Alex, then where did Alex go? If he only rented this ce to this man, then perhaps I can find Alex through him, but if he sold this ce, then it would probably be difficult for me to find him ever again.


    Narson made his way through the crowd with a dark expression, paying particr attention to every child and suspicious man. However, his search was proving to be a fruitless one thus far, and all of the ck Falcons in the crowd were also in the same boat.


    He was sure that setting a half-elf girl as their target was a step in the right direction, but it was a very difficult task to try and find a half-elf girl in Chaos City, which had a poption of close to 1,000,000.


    ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant��s moon festival celebration. Next, please enjoy the dance ��Summer is Here�� performed by our adorable female dance trio. Please give them a round of apuse!�� Mag announced with a smile. The lights immediately dimmed, and he ced the microphone back onto its stand before exiting the stage.


    ��Go, Amy!��


    ��Amy! Amy! Amy!��


    ��I��m super looking forward to watching Amy and the two big sisters dance; it��s going to super amazing to watch!��


    The impromptu children��s cheerleader squad beside the stage had beenpletely set alight.


    ��Little Amy is so adorable!��


    ��I don��t know if my heart will be able to handle watching Amy dance!��


    ��Ms. Miya and Ms. Aisha are also dancing, right? Amy dancing with two supermodels; just thinking about it is making my heart rate spike!��


    All of the customers below the stage were also getting very excited.


    Right at that moment, the spotlights lit up again, shining down on the center of the stage. Amy was holding a spread-out foldable fan as she stood at the center of the stage in her kimono and wooden clogs. Sally and Yabemiya were also wearing kimonos, and they were standing on either side of Amy in a graceful pose with fans in their hands.


    ��That��s...!�� Louis�� eyes immediately widened at the sight of Amy.


    ��A half-elf girl!�� Narson and the other ck Falcons eximed.

 Chapter 584 - You’re Not Trying to Abduct Amy, Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 584 You��re Not Trying to Abduct Amy, Are You?</h4>


    A burst of energetic instrumental music heralded the beginning of the song. An angelic female voice then began to sing, and the three girls at the center of the stageunched into a beautiful dance. Their foldable fans fluttered through the air, while their vibrant kimonos pped around them, giving them the appearance of three gorgeous butterflies.


    ��Daitanfuteki ni haikara kakumei, Rairairakuraku hansen kokka, Hinomarujirushi no nirinsha korogashi, Akuryoutaisan ICBM...��


    Piano, guitar, bass... The sounds of many instruments ovepped as the music of ��Senbonzakura�� washed over the entire venue.


    No one could understand the lyrics, but everyone was still ignited by the captivating song and dance as cheers erupted from the crowd.


    What was even more curious to them was that the seemingly irregr dances performed by the three dancers somehow pieced together to form a perfectly choreographed masterpiece. Also, where was that stimting musicing from? Could it be that Boss Mag had hidden a band beneath the stage in advance?


    ��Wow! Amy is so cool! I love you!�� Daphne sat on Guy��s shoulders as she looked up at Amy with admiration in her eyes.


    ��This is another brand-new song. I still don��t understand the lyrics, but if the dance was choreographed by Mr. Mag, then is there anything he can��t do?�� Luna looked on with a stunned expression at the three dancers on the stage.


    Mag was always full of surprises. Just when you thought you hadpletely seen through him, he would pull another trick out of his seemingly inexhaustible bag, making you wonder what other secrets he was hiding.


    The more curious you became, the more you wanted to know about him, and the deeper you fell into his trap.


    Prior to leaving Rodu, her mother had told her not to develop curiosity in any man, as that would cloud her judgment and ability to think objectively. She had taken that advice seriously and followed it to a fault thus far. However, she was unable to contain her curiosity anymore. This man never tried to put on a mysterious facade like other men did in attempts to impress her, but his vast array of skills made her want to know more about him, even if she would fall for him in the process.


    ��I��m getting so hyped up! Even I want to get on stage and start dancing now!�� Vivian yelled excitedly, looking as if she wanted to rush onto the stage immediately.


    There��s no mistaking it; she��s definitely the little girl from three years ago. She��s grown up to be so adorable, and she��s a really good dancer at such a young age... Alex sure is a lucky man. After a brief stunned silence, a gratified smile appeared on Louis�� face as he looked at Amy dancing on the stage. He then turned his attention to Mag, who was also looking at Amy with a doting smile on his face.


    He��spletely transformed into a different person in three years; I wouldn��t even be able to recognize him if I bumped into him on the streets. Louis sighed internally as he looked at Mag. He then looked at the baskets of mooncakes beside the stage and raised an eyebrow as he thought to himself, Alex can��t even cook roast sweet potatoes without burning them into coal; is his cooking really edible?


    The eight ck Falcons had already gathered together, and all of them were looking up at Amy with excitement in their eyes.


    ��Team Leader, what do we do now?�� the thin manualborer asked.


    ��She��s a half-elf, and her age matches our records as well, but we can��t be certain that she��s our target. Let��s try and gather more information on her before we act. Remember, no matter what you do, you have to remain in the shadows. We can only act after the conclusion of this celebration,�� Narson replied in a low voice.


    Everyone nodded with serious expressions on their faces.


    Narson looked around before his gaze settled on a tall and well-built young man. He approached the young man with a smile, and enquired, ��Hey buddy, who��s the little girl dancing on the stage? She sure is adorable.��


    ��Are you new here? You don��t even know that? She��s the daughter of the Mamy Restaurant��s owner.�� The young man aimed a nce at Narson with a slightly disdainful expression before turning back to look at the stage.


    Narson suppressed his rage from being treated with such disdain, and confirmed, ��So her father is the owner of this restaurant?��


    ��No sh*t! She��s his daughter, so of course he��s her father. Stop asking me stupid questions.�� The young man rolled his eyes.


    Narson slowly stowed away the dagger in his sleeve and suppressed the urge to send this guy to the afterlife with one stab. He forced a smile onto his face as he continued, ��Is the restaurant owner a single father? Is he the man that was speaking on the stage earlier? Where��s the little girl��s mother?��


    ��Oi, you��re not trying to abduct Amy, are you?�� The young man��s expression immediately became more cautious as he turned to Narson with a suspicious look.


    ��Hehe... Of course not, I��m just curious...�� Narson chuckled with a slightly stiff expression. He began to grasp the dagger hidden in his sleeve tightly again, while the other ck Falcons also approached stealthily from different directions.


    ��Heh, don��t be afraid to admit it; everyone here wants to abduct Amy because she��s way too adorable!�� The young man suddenly burst intoughter. He then shook his head with a disdainful expression as he sized up Narson, and said, ��You should just forget about it, though. Look at your scrawny frame; you don��t even look like you can beat Amy in a fight, let alone her father.��


    N


    Narson heaved an internal sigh of relief as he stowed away his dagger again. At the same time, he made a surreptitious hand signal, indicating for all of the other ck Falcons to stand down.


    However, Narson��s expression was still rather dark. What did this guy mean when he said he wouldn��t even be able to beat Amy in a fight? That little brat looked as if she were no more than four years old, while he was a veteran 4th-tier assassin. If it weren��t for the fact that he was on a mission, he would have stabbed this cocky bastard already, turning him into swiss cheese!


    ��Hehe, yeah, she really is quite adorable...�� Even though Narson was struggling to repress the urge to stab the young man, he still forced a bashful smile onto his face. He turned to appraise the man standing beside the stage, trying to find any resemnce he held with Alex.


    However, everything about him waspletely different. He was almost the antithesis of Alex.


    Furthermore, there was one line of information that was stressed repeatedly in the files they had on Alex: Alex was permanently disabled, and there was no way for him to ever recover!


    As such, it would be impossible for Alex to stand and walk like a normal person as this man could.


    Is this guy Alex or not? Narson was very perplexed.

 Chapter 585 - What Kind of Mooncake is This?

    <h4>Chapter 585 What Kind of Mooncake is This?</h4>


    Mag was very critical of the system for releasing Senbonzakura after Gokuraku Jodo. After all, he was trying to promote Chinese music in this alternate world, but the system seemed to be insisting on converting him into a weaboo.


    But then again, Mag and the two girls really did look gorgeous while performing the dance. Their graceful kimonos and intricate fans fluttered through the air, while their wooden clogs cked on the surface of the stage, keeping up a rhythm that was perfectly in-sync with the music.


    This was the most brilliant rendition of the Senbonzakura dance Mag had ever seen. Both the choreography and costumes were the epitome of perfection.


    Furthermore, from the reactions of the spectators below the stage, he could tell that they had also been enthralled by the captivating dance.


    Mag was feeling very proud and ted at the sight of the confident smile on Amy��s face. The timid little girl with low self-esteem was gradually developing confidence and bing more powerful. Mag was thoroughly enjoying his current lifestyle, deriving satisfaction from cooking while watching Amy grow up every day, and he wished that these days wouldst forever.


    All of a sudden, Mag was struck by the feeling that he was being watched. He had already grown ustomed to being scrutinized by admiring customers, but the attention that he was receiving this time somehow felt a little different. It was as if he were being inspected by a group of predators, and it was not a good


    feeling


    Mag surreptitiously cast his gaze into the crowd, but was unable to find any suspicious figures. There were close to 2,000 people present, and it clearly wasn��t an easy task to find a group of suspicious people among them.


    Perhaps I��m just being paranoid? Mag continued to enjoy the dance being performed onstage, but he still made a mental note to himself to remain on high alert.


    The sound of the music and screaming spectators rang out across the entire Aden Square, attracting the attention of many passersby. It was notmon to see such a boisterous celebration taking ce in the Aden Square, and many people were already being drawn to the scene.


    At the conclusion of the Sebonzakura performance, Amy��s trio spread open their fans and put on their final pose. A burst of raucous screams and cheers immediately erupted from below the stage.


    Yabemiya��s chest was rising and falling quickly as she looked down at the excited spectators. She basked in the cheers being directed toward them, and a joyful smile appeared on her face as all of her nervespletely disappeared.


    Sally also wore a smile on her face. Putting on such an ostentatious performance increased her risk of exposure, but she didn��t want to miss out on this exhrating feeling of dancing with Miya and Amy. The response from the crowd acted as further acknowledgment to spur them on.


    Amy also wore a wide smile on her little face. She didn��t think that so many people would enjoy seeing her dance, and it was a very good feeling


    Mag looked on from below the stage with a smile, contributing to the apuse from the audience. They deserved all of these cheers and apuse. Only he knew how much hard work and effort they had put in for this performance. In some cases, just a single dance move had to be rehearsed hundreds of times before it waspletely mastered.


    The lights gradually dimmed, and the cheers from the spectators slowly died down. When the lights lit up again, Mag had reappeared at the center of the stage. He picked up the microphone with a smile, and said, ��That beautiful dance was the perfect beginning to our celebration. I��m so very proud of them. Apulsory element that must be present during the moon festival is the mooncake. I made many mooncakes for everyone today, and you maye forward to the stage to collect them now. Each person, including children, will get two mooncakes. I hope everyone can line up in an orderly fashion, and I guarantee that everyone will get their mooncakes.��


    ��This is it!��


    ��I��ve been getting tortured by this aroma for half an hour! Will I finally get to taste it now?��


    ��Two per person? Boss Mag is so generous!��


    Another burst of cheers immediately rang out. Many of the people present hade exclusively to taste Mag��s mooncakes, and they were finally going to have that wish fulfilled.


    Lining up was something that regr customers of Mamy Restaurant were ustomed to. As such, 16 lines were quickly established in front of the stage. Even though the lines were very long, they weren��t chaotic in the slightest, and no one tried to skip ahead of anyone.


    ��There are eight different vors of mooncakes, but due to therge number of people here, I��ve decided to hand them out at random. I hope everyone likes my mooncakes.�� A smile appeared on Mag��s face as he looked at the orderly lines. It was quite apparent that the rules of Mamy Restaurant had been deeply ingrained into everyone��s hearts.


    ��No problem! Anything tastes good as long as it��s made by you, Boss Mag!��


    A burst of raucousughter erupted to support this statement.


    Mag, Yabemiya, Sally, Xixi, Lulu, Luna, Vivian, Blour, Anna, Reba, and Daphne��s mother were responsible for handing out the mooncakes.


    One mooncake after another was distributed to the customers, and even though the mooncakes weren��t veryrge, none of the customers were disappointed. They knew that Boss Mag��s food would more than make up for itsck in quantity with outrageously fantastic quality.


    Furthermore, after witnessing such a glorious dance, no one could even bring themselves to be in a foul mood anymore.


    ��Hmm! This green bean paste mooncake is so delicious! The filling is sweet and refreshing, while the skin is sumptuous and savory. So this is a mooncake! It��s fantastic!��


    ��My egg yolk filling is the best! The savory egg yolk is incredibly delicious! It��s hard to imagine how a whole egg yolk is able to appear in a mooncake like this; it��s like magic! After biting into the mooncake, the filling and the skinbine to create an irresistible vor!��


    ��I��ve got a bacon mooncake! It has a really meaty vor and it��s very oily, but not greasy. This is the perfectbination of a meat dish and a dessert; no other mooncake vor can


    pare!��


    ��Aren��t mooncakes supposed to be a dessert food? How can bacon-vored mooncake possibly taste good? Look at mine: this is a crystal sugar mooncake. I feel like I��ve been plunged into a jar of honey after taking just a single bite. This is what a true mooncake should be!��


    ��I��ve got a snow skin mooncake. It��s really cool and bouncy...��


    The customers all began to devour their mooncakes. After finishing them, they began to argue with each other about who had been given the mooncakes with the best vor. The situation was simr to the tense rtionship between the sweet and savory tofu pudding factions, except there were eight factions this time, so the conflict was a lot more chaotic.


    ��I don��t care about what vor anyone else got, and I��m not interested in arguing with anyone. However, Boss Mag, I have to ask you this: what vor mooncake am I eating right now? I bit into it and could taste sunflower seeds, peanuts, and sesame seeds, as well as two other nuts or seeds that I can��t identify. What kind of mooncake is this?�� Harrison asked loudly.

 Chapter 586 - It’s Him!

    <h4>Chapter 586 It��s Him!</h4>


    ��That vor must be veryplex, right?��.


    ��It must be! I can��t imagine what it would taste like for such a small mooncake to contain so many fillings.��


    ��It��s so ugly as well; this thing doesn��t even deserve to be called a mooncake!��


    Harrison��s five kernel mooncake had drawn everyone��s attention. Many people turned to look at the mooncake in Harrison��s hand, and were eager to stamp their mooncakes�� superiority over his.


    Meanwhile, all of the people lined up behind Harrison were rather concerned as they looked at Mag, who was responsible for handing out the five kernel mooncakes. They knew that anything made by Mag would taste good, but no matter how they thought about it, a mooncake crammed full of five nuts and seeds would surely taste very strange. As such, many people were already sneaking over to a different line.


    ��This is a very unique existence in the mooncake world; it��s known as five kernel mooncake. You may be concerned that too many ingredients would ruin the vor of the filling, but I guarantee you that the vorbination is a very alluring one.�� Mag looked at the mooncake in Harrison��s hand and recited the promotional script that the system had given to him with a slightly unnatural expression. He then looked at Harrison with a smile, and said, ��Mr. Harrison, please give us your review of the five kernel mooncake.��


    Harrison took anotherrge bite of the mooncake in his hand before chewing carefully. A blissful expression appeared on his face, and he only swallowed after chewing for a long while. As he opened his eyes, an expression of surprise and tion appeared on his face as he said, ��On my first bite, it felt a little strange to have so many vors entering my mouth at once. However, after carefully savoring the second bite, I��ve discovered that all of the nuts and seeds have been baked to a very crispy and sumptuous state. All of the nuts and seeds have their own unique taste, and are more delicious than any I��ve had in the past. Most importantly, the five vorsbine perfectly to create a brand-new vor that is indescribably good!


    ��This five kernel mooncake must be the best by far among the eight vors! Who said a filling with too many ingredients can��t taste good? Doesn��t Boss Mag specialize in breaking preconceived rules and stigmas?�� Harrison yelled vehemently.


    The people in Mag��s line who were preparing to switch lines decided to stay after hearing Harrison��s review. All of them turned to look at Mag with renewed confidence in their eyes. Indeed, Mag��s fortey in his ability to break the rules yet still create amazing dishes. This seemingly strange food item could actually be the best among all eight vors. After all, someone had already acted as theirb rat, and he appeared to have thoroughly enjoyed the mooncake.


    ��Five kernel mooncake is trash! It��s a disgrace to all mooncakes!��


    ��Exactly! It doesn��t even look like a mooncake!��


    ��Mooncakes should actually be split up into only two categories: five kernel mooncakes and other mooncakes!��


    All of the customers were still engaged in heated arguments, and before everyone knew it, the argument that had eight factions had been reduced to two factions, one of which was denouncing five kernel mooncake with all their might, while the other swore by five kernel mooncake and defended it with their


    lives.


    ��History really does like to repeat itself. Looks like five kernel mooncake has also be the most contentious mooncake even in this alternate world.�� Mag shook his head with a smile, but made no attempt to stop the quarreling. The conflict between the tofu pudding factions had already instilled good habits into everyone, so they wouldn��t end up actually fighting over the different vors.


    Quarreling without any malicious intent actually worked to liven up the scene quite nicely, and it felt as if everyone was getting into the spirit of the moon festival.


    ��Boss Mag, I��ll take all of the Burning Legion��s mooncakes in their stead.�� Sargeras made his way over to Mag with a bashful smile.


    ��Sure. Looks like it was a good day of hunting for you guys today.�� Mag smiled as he ced 12 mooncakes into Sargeras�� hands. Kiel and the others were all standing behind him with rucksacks in their hands, all of which appeared to be filled, thereby indicating a sessful hunting trip.


    ��It sure was. We caught a lot of good stuff today, and ended up getting back a littlete. We were worried that we��d miss out on the dinner service, so we came over before going to the mercenary union, but the dinner service was canceled anyway. Looks like we won��t be getting any roujiamo tonight.�� Sargeras wore a slightly forlorn look on his face, but his voice held no usatory undertones at all.


    Mag nodded at the demons in the Burning Legion in acknowledgment. These demons were risking their lives day after day to achieve their vision of allowing all of their brethren to eat roujiamos; they were true heroes of their race.


    ��It��s really good that we were able to have your mooncakes anyway. Come to think of it, I haven��t been home for several centuries, so I��ll take this opportunity to do some moon-viewing and reminisce about my homnd.�� Sargeras smiled as he carried the mooncakes away. All of the other members of the Burning Legion also smiled at Mag before departing in the wake of Sargeras.


    Mag continued to hand out mooncakes to his customers. He looked at the smiles on everyone��s faces, and a wide beaming smile crept onto his own face.


    Right at that moment, a figure limped over to Mag. He extended a hand forward, and requested, ��I��ll have two five kernel mooncakes.��


    This was a pair of hands that were covered in rough callouses. The edges of his palms and fingers were all heavily calloused from gripping the hilts of knives and swords. Those callouses were customary for any hardworking warrior who worked with des.


    Mag faltered upon hearing that voice. He looked at a man with a set of ordinary features whose only distinguishable facial trait was the scar near his left eyelid.


    It��s him! A huge wave of shock surged through Mag��s heart. He was an extremely important man in Alex��s memories. Prior to the incident three years ago, this man had protected and taken him all the way to Chaos City before purchasing this ce for him.


    Only one man on the entire Nond Continent knew where Mag Alex had gone, and it was this man: Louis Norse.


    ��Please enjoy.�� Mag forcibly suppressed his turbulent emotions, and handed Louis two mooncakes with a smile.


    ��I will.�� Louis also smiled in response as he limped away. A smile appeared on his face as he confirmed internally, It��s him.


    Mag looked at Louis�� departing figure, and a hint of sympathy welled up in his heart. At the same time, he became even more alert and wary.


    He had detected a few pairs of eyes scrutinizing him during the performance before, and one of those pairs of eyes most likely belonged to Louis. As for the who the other ones were, Mag was not sure.


    If the people in Rodu suspected that he was still alive, then perhaps they would send someone here to try and find him. If so, he was in a lot of danger.


    He was a man who had been approached by Louis and had a young half-elf daughter. That was enough to make a lot of people very suspicious of his identity.


    Mag had thought that he had the situation under control, but little did he know that everything was already on the brink of falling apart.


    ��I��ll also get two mooncakes.�� Narson made his way over to Mag, and stared intently at his hands. His brows furrowed initially before loosening as a hint of disappointment appeared on his face. He epted the mooncakes from Mag and slowly departed.

 Chapter 587 - The Great Magic Casters’ Performance

    <h4>Chapter 587 The Great Magic Casters�� Performance</h4>


    ��Crack...�� Narson took a bite of his mooncake as he walked away, upon which his footsteps immediately faltered. He stared at the mooncake with incredulity in his eyes, and the more he chewed, the more delicious the vor in his mouth became. Such a delectable food item was simply irresistible.


    How can this mooncake possibly be this delicious?! After swallowing the mouthful of mooncake, Narson still wore a stunned look on his face. He couldn��t help but take another bite, and the more he ate, the more he wanted to eat.


    Surely even the chefs from the Roth Empire��s royal pce won��t be able to make such a delicious food item. That guy��s hands don��t have any callouses from sword training, nor does he even have a scar. Looks like he bears no resemnce to Alex whatsoever. Narson slowly walked away as he thought to himself, Most importantly, there��s no way that Alex would be a chef, nor would it be possible for him to be such an exceptional one.


    However, it��s best to verify this for myself. That little half-elf girl is just at the right age; perhaps I��ll be able to get some useful information out of her. Narson took a nce at Amy, who was happily ying with her little friends, before slinking away into the shadows.


    After the mooncakes were distributed, everyone had received two mooncakes, and they all wore joyful expressions on their faces. Dining on delicious mooncakes and engaging in moon-viewing with their family and friends helped them gain a deeper understanding of the reunion element of the moon festival celebration.


    However, the conflict between the newly established mooncake vor factions was only bing more and more heated. Among them, the five kernel faction was undoubtedly the public enemy, and they received the most abuse by far.


    However, the five kernel mooncake had a group of very loyal advocators that defended it with their lives.


    Mag looked at the remaining mooncakes in the baskets, then at the mooncake gift boxes he had prepared earlier, and he smiled as he took the stage again. ��Was everyone pleased with today��s mooncakes?��


    ��We sure were!��


    ��Those mooncakes were delicious! I didn��t have anywhere near enough. Boss Mag, is this a new product you��re releasing? Would I be able to order it at your restaurant tomorrow?��


    ��Yeah, I really want some more too!��


    A chorus of voices supporting this notion immediately rang out from below the stage.


    ��I��m d that everyone was happy with the mooncakes. This is not a new product that I��m going to release. I made it exclusively for this year��s moon festival. If you��d like to have some more, you��d have to wait until next year.�� Mag shook his head in response, which was met by a chorus of dejected sighs. He smiled, and continued, ��However, I have an opportunity that I��d like to present to everyone. I have these gift boxes here filled with eight mooncakes each, one of each vor. If anyone is willing toe onstage and perform something, you can take home a gift box of mooncakes to share with your family and friends.��


    All of the customers�� eyes lit up upon hearing that. A gift box filled with one mooncake of each vor was a very tempting prospect, but performing onstage in front of so many people was quite a daunting and foreign task. It was very nerve-racking to perform something in front of close to 2,000 people.


    ��Boss, these mooncakes are so delicious. How about we give a performance?�� Mond turned to Sargeras with a hopeful expression.


    ��I think that��s a good idea. I haven��t had anywhere near enough mooncakes.�� Kiel nodded in agreement along with all of the otherva demons.


    ��What are we going to perform? I��m good in a battle, but what am I going to do onstage? Dance? If any of you can dance, then be my guest; I��m tapping out on this one.�� Sargeras was also very tempted by the reward being offered, but he knew his own limitations.


    ��This...��


    The demons all fell silent upon hearing that. Indeed, all of them were very proficient at hunting and battling, but performing a dance onstage was beyond their capabilities.


    ��If no one wants to go, then I��ll take the lead.�� Krassu��s voice sounded as he walked onto the stage with his staff.


    ��Great Magic Caster Krassu!��


    ��I��ve never seen a performance from a great magic caster before. As expected,ing here tonight really was worth it!��


    as V


    ��What��s Master Krassu going to perform, though? A dance?��


    Everyone immediately burst into a frenzy. No one expected that Krassu would be the first person to take the stage. This was a performance to look forward to.


    ��Master Krassu? Why is he here?�� Louis was a little perplexed as he looked at Krassu. This legendary great magic caster was a very renowned figure in the Roth Empire. Furthermore, his melee magic fighting style and bravery in battle drew him many fans even among knights.


    ��Great Magic Caster Krassu!�� Narson was also stunned to see Krassu. There was nock of Magus Tower magic casters among the ck Falcons. As such, he knew quite a bit about Krassu. He was a great magic caster who��d once stood at the pinnacle of the magic world in the entire Roth Empire. Who would have thought that he would be attending the celebration tonight? Furthermore, he was giving a performance onstage just for a box of mooncakes? If the people in Rodu were to hear about this, their jaws would drop to the ground!


    Does this restaurant owner have some sort of powerful background? Narson turned to appraise Mag with a hesitant and wary expression.


    ��My master is super strong; his performance must be really good to watch.�� Amy was ying with her little friends, but she immediately turned her attention to Krass as he got onto the stage.


    All of her friends�� eyes lit up upon hearing that. They also turned to Krassu with an inquisitive light in their eyes, wondering what he was going to perform.


    ��I��m not as good a dancer as Little Amy, but I know a thing or two about magic.�� Krassu smiled as he gently raised his right hand. A reddish-golden fireball rose into the sky like a golden egg before splitting open, upon which a miniature ming phoenix emerged from within.


    The phoenix circled around Krassu a couple of times before pping its wings and rising into the sky. Its stature began to swell drastically as it spread open its lithe and majestic wings. Reddish-golden light began to shimmer along its long tail, and it had expanded to be a phoenix around five or six meters in length in the blink of an eye. It flew high into the sky before abruptly descending, nosediving sharply until it was less than a meter away from the people down below before rising into the sky again. A wave of scorching heat surged forth as everyone burst into raucous cheers again, creating an electric atmosphere.

 Chapter 588 - Please Begin Your Performance

    <h4>Chapter 588 Please Begin Your Performance</h4>


    ��Waaah! That was awesome!��


    ��So that��s what a great magic caster is capable of. Amazing!��


    ��Even I want to learn magic now! It��s like that phoenix is alive; this is incredible!��


    All of the customers looked up into the sky as the phoenix performed all types ofplex and stunning aerobatic tricks.


    ��That��s awesome...�� Jessica��s mouth was wide open. She then turned to Amy with a curious expression, and asked, ��Amy, can you also cast such an awesome spell?��


    ��I can��t summon the big red bird yet, but Master told me that he��ll teach me in the future. I��ll show it to you when I master it.�� Amy shook her head in response, but her expression was full of confidence.


    ��I believe in you, Amy.�� Jessica nodded with a serious expression. She also had full confidence in Amy.


    ��Hmph, nice party trick.�� Urien harrumphed coldly. He waved his ck wand gently through the air, upon which a giant Frost Dragon over 10 meters in length appeared, seemingly out of the air. The dragon spread open its wings and hurtled toward the phoenix, sweeping up gusts of frosty wind that had the onlookers trembling uncontrobly.


    ��I was hoping you��d do that!�� Krassu was not flustered in the slightest as he waved his staff through the air. The phoenix overhead also grew drastically, expanding to over 10 meters in length. It let loose a loud crisp cry as it charged directly toward the giant Frost Dragon.


    The silver Frost Dragon and scorching red phoenix engaged in a showdown at an altitude of several dozens of meters. The entire sky was transformed into a vast expanse of red and silver as a result of their sh.


    All of the customers below the stage looked on with their mouths agape in awe and amazement.


    Brandli and the Gray Temple personnel were also looking on from afar with tense expressions on their faces. These two devastatingly powerful troublemakers had finally settled down for a while, and they thought that the moon festival celebration would pass by in peace and harmony, but who would have thought they would suddenly sh again? They could only hope that the two of them were only going to have a light spar rather than a full-blown battle. Otherwise, no one would be able to control the situation.


    Just as the phoenix and the giant dragon were about to sh, the two of them dodged slightly to the side simultaneously, and their wings scraped past one another. Fire and ice sttered through the air, creating a dazzling light.


    The sparks from that ncing sh heralded themencement of the true battle. The giant dragon and phoenix seemed to be dancing in the sky as they crashed into each other over and over again. Scintiting lights erupted with every single sh as the two massive creatures performed all types of highlyplex maneuvers in the air. It was as if this were a real battle between a giant dragon and a phoenix, and all of the spectators down below were thoroughly enthralled.


    During the shes, the exemry magical control that a great magic caster possessed was demonstrated for all to see. Krassu and Urien truly were the most powerful fire and ice magic caster, respectively. These were merely spells that they had casually unleashed for entertainment, but they were already far beyond what anyone else present was capable of.


    ��Looks like this is only a sparring match. There��s no need to call for reinforcements.�� Brandli heaved a sigh of relief after arriving at that conclusion.


    Mag also heaved a sigh of relief as he stood beside the stage. The rtionship between these two rivals had been rtively harmonious ofte, and they had worked together to craft a wand for Amy. However, the origins of their bad blood could be traced back to over a century ago, and they were like dormant volcanoes that could erupt at any moment. Thankfully, they appeared to be only showing off their skills as opposed to actually engaging in a serious battle, so there was no need for concern.


    The phoenix and giant dragon shed onest time in mid-air before exploding into scorching red mes and silver ice crystals. It was if someone had set off many fireworks at once, and the spectacr disy lit up the night sky.


    ��Hmph!�� Krassu and Urien both harrumphed coldly. Neither of them was willing to admit defeat, but they had no intention of continuing, either.


    ��That was extraordinary! To think that I just witnessed a battle between two 10th-tier great magic casters; I can boast about this for the rest of my life!��


    A burst of raucous cheers instantly erupted below the stage. The marvelous showdown between the two great magic casters had set the entire scene alight.


    ��Master Krassu and Master Urien are so powerful.�� Amy looked on with a reverent expression, wondering when she would be just as powerful as them.


    ��Thank you, Master Krassu and Master Urien, for that spectacr disy. Please ept these two gift boxes of mooncakes.�� Mag made his way over to Krassu and Urien with a smile on his face while carrying two gift boxes.


    ��I only want bacon-vored mooncakes. Don��t give me anything else.�� Krassu shook his head at the sight of the gift boxes in Mag��s hands, which contained eight different vors of mooncakes.


    ��I only want sweet bean paste mooncakes; don��t give me anything else.�� Urien also followed Krassu��s lead as he turned to Krassu with a hint of mockery in his eyes.


    ��Alright, I��ll swap out all of the other ones.�� Mag nodded and did as he was told.


    After Krassu and Urien epted the gift boxes of mooncakes, the entire scene fell silent again. With such an amazing performance setting a precedent, even the ones who were intending to get onstage were too embarrassed to do so.


    Right at that moment, a coarse booming voice sounded. ��Boss Mag, can we also perform a dance?��


    Everyone turned around, only to discover that it was Sargeras who had made the request, and they were all rather taken aback.


    ��Of course you can.�� Mag was also a little surprised. He didn��t think that Sargeras would be the first one to break the silence. He was also wondering what kind of dance they were going to perform. Just the thought of six burlyva demons dancing onstage was sending chills running down his spine.


    ��Alright, we��ll do our best, then.�� Sargeras rubbed his bald head with a bashful smile as he made his way over to the stage. Kiel, Mond, and the others also put down their rucksacks and followed behind Sargeras with their heads bowed as if they were slightly embarrassed.


    ��What dance are you going to perform?�� Mag asked. All of the spectators were also very interested to hear the answer to that question.


    After all, what kind of dance could sixva demons possibly perform?


    ��I don��t know what we��re going to perform, either,�� Sargeras replied with an apologetic smile.


    ��Err...�� Mag didn��t know what to make of that response. ��Alright, please begin your performance.�� Mag nodded and vacated the stage. The two spotlights shone down on them from above.


    ��Ha!��


    Sargeras stepped forward and let loose a loud roar. His expression became serious and reverent as he slowly raised his right hand. A ball of reddish-golden mes rose up from his hand as if he were carrying a torch. The mes flowed down along his arms, lighting up a series of reddish-goldenva veins on his body. In the blink of an eye, he had transformed into a fire golem.

 Chapter 589 - If I Don’t Go to Hell

    <h4>Chapter 589 If I Don��t Go to Hell</h4>


    ��Ha!��


    Theva demons behind Sargeras also roared in unison with the same reverent expressions on their faces. They spread open their arms, and the same reddish-golden mes also appeared on their bodies, igniting veins ofva that flowed throughout their burly frames.


    Sargeras clenched his fist tightly, and the me was snuffed out. He then led theva demons on a circr march on the stage. Their movements couldn��t be referred to as graceful or elegant, but they were surprisingly quite synchronized, and their reverent expressions made it appear as if they were performing an important ritual or ceremony rather than a dance.


    Mag��s eyes lit up as he turned off the two spotlights. The reddish-golden mes lit up the entire stage, while theva demons exuded a powerful scorching aura. Their reverent expressions and powerful movements made them appear as if they were performing a ritual around a volcano rim.


    ��That��s theva demons�� Fire Ritual Dance. I didn��t think I would ever get to see it again.�� A hint of surprise intermingled with mncholy appeared on Krassu��s face as he looked at theva demons.


    ��It somehow feels like I��m witnessing something quite sacred,�� a young man remarked.


    ��You��re right, and they look so cool dancing in the darkness light that. It felt a little scary at first, but I��m really impressed now!�� a young woman eximed excitedly.


    ��This is most likely a ritual rather than just a dance,�� an elderly man whispered, clearly rather displeased with themotion the young people were making.


    Such an awesome dance deserves some good background music... Mag thought to himself before a thought urred to him. His eyes abruptly lit up as he instructed internally, ��System, y ��If I Don��t Go to Hell��!��


    Tense and fast-paced music began to y. Sargeras faltered initially upon hearing it, but then his eyes gradually lit up. This music was very suitable for their dance, and he fell in love with it straight away. A long time ago, theva demons had musicians that performed during their rituals, but they had all disappeared over time, and their skills were not passed down. As such, he was very happy to have such an appropriate background musicplementing their dance.


    All of the other demons also wore simr expressions as they settled into a new rhythm to match the music. With the music��s rhythm guiding them, their footsteps became even more urate and synchronized than before. Their stage presence also improved significantly as a result, making for a marvelous spectacle for the spectators.


    ��As expected, the Burning Legion��s ritual dance coupled with this background music creates a greatbination.�� Mag nodded with a pleased expression. It appeared that his experiment had resulted in a resounding sess.


    With their new background music, the Burning Legion was immediately able to set the atmosphere alight. Many of the spectators were beginning to sway along with the music as they looked on, transfixed by theva demons�� rhythmic ritualistic dance.


    ��Ha! Ha! Ha! Ha!��


    The background music drew to a conclusion, and Sargeras raised his right fist as he roared, ��Burning Legion!��


    Theva demons raised their hands in unison, and roared, ��For roujiamo!��


    Silence settled over the entire crowd before everyone burst into raucousughter and apuse. Everyone had been stunned by the powerful dance they had witnessed, but they were quite amused by that final chant.


    ��That was a very spectacr performance. Seeing as you all danced as part of a group, you can get two gift boxes of mooncake. You can choose whatever vor you��d like.�� Mag also wore a smile on his face. Even though he had heard that same chant being repeated many times, he was still struck by the urge tough every time he heard it.


    ��Hehe.�� Sargeras wore a bashful smile on his face as he rubbed his hands together in an embarrassed manner. Kiel, Mond, and the others all also wore simr expressions.


    ��Boss Mag, what��s that song that you just yed? My blood was boiling when I heard it. It would be great if we could have this music every time we performed our Fire Ritual Dance. Our brethren would also be really happy to hear it.�� Sargeras and the others were very interested in the name of the song. The addition of the music hadpletely taken their dance to another level, just as if it had injected soul and purpose into the ritual. That was quite a wonderful feeling.


    ��The song is called ��If I Don��t Go to Hell��. If you��d like to y this song during your Fire Ritual Dance, you cane to me and I��ll lend you my music yer. All you have to do is y the song on loop,�� Mag replied with a smile. He hadn��t thought that theseva demons would get hooked on the song.


    ��Alright, thank you in advance, Boss Mag.�� Sargeras nodded with a smile before departing with theva demons.


    Following the Burning Legion��s performance, all of the customers were eager to perform again. With a gift box of eight mooncakes of their choice avable as an incentive, many customers began to take the stage.


    Some performed magic spells, some performed acrobatics, and there were even some who simply put on a lovey-dovey show... One of thetter performances was performed by Xixi and Lulu, and they were greeted by a chorus of boos from all of the single spectators present as they got off the stage with their prize of mooncakes.


    The gift boxes were soon all given out, and all of the remaining mooncakes had been distributed. Amy��s trio had already changed into qipaos at that point, and they performed a ��Spring is Here�� dance to conclude the celebration.


    All of the spectators gave a round of enthusiastic apuse following the performance, and they began to depart following Mag��s announcement of the festival celebration��s conclusion.


    Everyone left with joyful smiles on their faces. The performances they had witnessed today might not have been performed by professional entertainers, but they somehow possessed far greater entertainment value. Furthermore, there were delicious mooncakes for everyone to sample, making this moon festival celebration a very memorable event.


    ��Mommy, Mommy, will there be a moon festival tomorrow as well?�� A little boy was looking up at his mother with anticipation in his eyes.


    ��Boss Mag said that the moon festival is an annual festival, so we��ll have to wait until next year for the next one.�� The young woman patted the little boy��s head with a smile on her face.


    ��Alright then...�� The little boy was rather disappointed, but his eyes soon lit up again as he said, ��Then I��ll just have to wait until the moon festival next year. I still want to eat delicious mooncakes, and I want to perform on the stage next year as well!��


    Benevolent smiles appeared on the faces of the surrounding bystanders upon hearing that. The little boy��s words echoed the thoughts in everyone��s hearts. Even though the moon festival was a foreign one to them, it had been deeply ingrained into their hearts following this spectacr celebration. Furthermore, there were delicious mooncakes to sample as well, and everyone couldn��t help but look forward to the same asion next year.


    ��Thanks for your efforts, everyone. Here are some mooncakes I prepared for all of you. You can take them home and share them with your family and friends.�� After Sally cleaned up after the celebration, Mag brought out anotherrge basket of mooncakes, and handed them out to Xixi, Lulu, and the others.

 Chapter 590 - The Annoying Rats Came, After All

    <h4>Chapter 590 The Annoying Rats Came, After All</h4>


    ��Father, today is the moon festival, so the moon is at its brightest and roundest. Mother must have seen our celebration and seen us eating delicious mooncakes, right?�� At the entrance of the restaurant, Amyy in Mag��s arms and looked up at the moon as Mag sat on the stairs.


    All of their friends had departed and everything had fallen silent, yet the bright moon still hung high in the sky.


    ��Of course. She must have seen Amy��s adorable dance and seen us eat delicious mooncakes.�� Mag nodded in response.


    Amy cupped her hands around her mouth and yelled up at the moon, ��Mother! It��s me, Amy! I really miss you!��


    Mag looked down at Amy, and his heart throbbed with sympathy.


    ��The mooncakes really are very delicious, though; Father made the mooncakes from the moon. It��s a pity that you can��t taste them, but you can watch as I eat them.�� Amy suddenly pulled out a green bean paste mooncakes from her little pocket and took off the wrapping oil paper before taking arge bite. She chewed joyfully before swallowing, and raised the mooncake high above her head. A smile appeared on her face as she said, ��Look, it��s really super delicious! We��ll finish eating the entire moon someday, thene to rescue


    you!��


    The sorrow in Mag��s heart was washed away by Amy��s amusing words as he burst intoughter. He patted Amy��s little head, and said, ��You��ll have to work hard then, Amy. The moon may not look very big, but it��s actually evenrger than Chaos City.��


    ��Really?�� Amy��s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked up at Mag. She then looked at her mooncake andpared it to the moon as she said, ��But, Father, look, the moon is the same size as my mooncake! I can eat half of it in one bite.��


    ��Well, it��s kind of like how when a person stands far away from you, they look very tiny, but they��re a lot bigger when they��re standing right in front of you. This is an illusion caused by distance. The moon is very, very far away from us, so it looks like it��s the same size as your mooncake, but it��s actually extremely massive,�� Mag patiently exined.


    ��Oh...�� Amy nodded even though her expression indicated that she didn��t really understand. She took another bite of her mooncake, and looked up at the moon with an admiring gaze as she sighed. ��I also want to live on the moon.��


    ��Why?�� Mag was perplexed.


    ��In that case, if I ever get hungry, I can justy on the ground and take a bite of the moon. It must be really delicious!�� Amy looked up at the moon with a bright look in her eyes.


    The imagery of Amy biting off a chunk of a moon appeared in Mag��s mind, and he couldn��t help but chuckle. However, he didn��t continue his science lesson. A child��s heart was something that had to be preserved, not crushed by scientific facts.


    ��Father, tell me a story. I want to listen to a story with Mother today.�� Amy turned to look up at Mag.


    ��Sure. Today is the moon festival, so I��ll tell you the story of ��Chang��e Flying to the Moon��,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��Yay!�� Amy was ted as she settled into a morefortable position, nestling in Mag��s arms before looking up at him with anticipation in her eyes.


    A smile appeared on Mag��s face as he began to tell the story. ��Once upon a time, there were 10 suns in the sky...��


    The story of Chang��e Flying to the Moon had been told to Mag by his grandmother countless times as a child. She would tell him the story almost every moon festival, and even as a young man over 20 years old, Mag would still pay attention and listen to her tell the story.


    That adorable old woman had already forgotten the names of many people due to her dementia, but she still remembered how to make the osmanthus cakes that her grandson loved the most, and she made sure to cook some for him every moon festival.


    During the first moon festival after his grandmother had passed away, Mag didn��t hear the story, and was unable to sleep for an entire night. He felt as if something irreceable was missing in his heart.


    However, as he told the story to Amy, he felt as if he had returned to that small courtyard in which he had spent his childhood. He felt as if the benevolent old woman was back, telling him that age-old story. This was the feeling of inheritance. It created a connection between three generations of people that transcended beyond space and time. In that instant, the hole in Mag��s heart was filled.


    Mag continued to tell the story in a gentle voice. ��Chang��e took the immortality pill and rose into the sky, all the way until she flew up to the moon...��


    ��And then... she ate the moon?�� Amy asked.


    ��Why would you think that?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��Because the moon is sometimes missing a chunk, and that chunk slowly besrger andrger until almost the entire thing has been eaten. Then, it takes a while to recover back to it��s full size. After that, Chang��e must have returned to the moon and begun eating it again. It��s a good thing that the moon can recover. Otherwise, we wouldn��t even have a moon anymore,�� Amy analyzed with a serious expression.


    ��Er...�� Mag had no response to this. It was not a simple task to exin the lunar cycle in such a unique way. As expected of a little foodie like her.


    ��She can even finish such a big moon, so it must be super delicious. When we find Mother, I also want to eat the moon... Eat... Moon...�� Amy murmured as she fell asleep in Mag��s arms.


    ��Moon... Moon... I��m gonna eat you...�� Mag couldn��t help but smile at the sight of Amy smacking her lips in her sleep. He looked up into the sky, only to find that half of the moon had already been obscured by dark clouds. It appeared that it was going to rain that night.


    He rose to his feet with Amy in his arms, and was just about to enter the restaurant when he detected someone behind him, and turned around again.


    A figure emerged from the square and limped his way toward Mag. Despite limping, he was walking rather briskly, and soon arrived at the restaurant entrance. He smiled at Mag, and said, ��The mooncakes were really delicious. Would I be able to purchase a box from you? I��d love to be able to take a box back for my kids.��


    ��Of course, that��s not a problem, but I��ll need some time to make the mooncakes, soe in and have a seat.�� Mag cast a surreptitious nce toward the dense vegetation nearby before quickly withdrawing his gaze. He nodded at Louis and opened his door, making sure to scan the few passersby on the streets with his eyes before entering.


    Louis had also realized that something was wrong, but he still calmly followed Mag into the restaurant.


    ��I��ll carry Amy upstairs and tuck her in first. Feel free to have a seat anywhere. It looks like the annoying rats came, after all,�� Mag remarked as he carried Amy up the stairs.

 Chapter 591 - Have a Drink Before We Kill

    <h4>Chapter 591 Have a Drink Before We Kill</h4>


    The sound of a muffled thunderp erupted as rain began to fall from the sky.


    The passersby on the streets began to walk more quickly, and most of them ducked into nearby shops to temporarily avoid the rain, thereby bringing a valuable influx of customers to the shops that were still open thiste in the night.


    Outside Mamy Restaurant, atop arge tree in the square, Bertley was entirely d in ck as he stood on a branch,pletely stationary. He allowed the rainwater to wash over his body as he continued to stare intently at Mamy Restaurant.


    The location he was situated was a blind spot, so he had no idea what was going on within the restaurant.


    After a brief hesitation, he slowly slid down the tree and crouched low as he traveled through the bushes. Thankfully, the pitter-patter of the raindrops obscured the faint sounds of his movement.


    As he approached Mamy Restaurant, his heart began to clench up with nerves. This was the first time that such a feeling had welled up in his heart since he received the mission to spy on Louis.


    Why is Louis visiting this restaurant after everyone has left? Is he really just here to buy a box of mooncakes for his children, or is there some sort of unspeakable secret the two of them share? Could they have both somehow been rted to the incident three years ago? With that in mind, Bertley��s breathing began to elerate.


    He had been tailing Louis for over nine months, and had gotten a very good grasp of his habits and daily routine in the process. As such, he knew that Louis�� actions were a little abnormal today, and he couldn��t help but be suspicious.


    Bertley didn��t know much about the incident that had taken ce three years ago, but he knew who Alex was and he knew what kind of reward he would receive if he were to find and kill Alex. He would be given riches and power that would otherwise bepletely out of his reach. That was something that the leader of the Cheetahs had told him in person prior to his deployment.


    Of course, if he were to go back and report this information, he would also be richly rewarded, butpared to the reward for killing Alex, the formerpletely paled in insignificance.


    There were countless people in this world who wanted to make a name for themselves by killing Alex.


    He was the number one knight in the Roth Empire, and had once stood at the pinnacle of the Nond Continent. Even though he had been reduced to a cripple, killing him would still be a monumental achievement that would see the killer��s name recorded in the history books.


    Bertley was also one of those people. With his aptitude, it would be very difficult for him to progress to the 5th-tier in his lifetime. Even among the Cheetahs, he was only below average in terms of power level, and was destined to be a nobody for the rest of his life, taking on monotonous surveince missions like this one day after day.


    He had emerged from the slums in the western region of the Roth Empire, and had seen many horrendous things. He knew how grueling it was to live on rubbish scraps and rainwater, so he climbed up the ranks in any way possible. He joined the army, and had done things like backstabbing hisrades so he could take their des for himself. His dream was to be able to ascend to the upper ss in the Roth Empire someday.


    However, he gradually discovered that if he wanted to achieve that goal, power or status were imperative. With his aptitude and background of a slum-dweller, there was no way that he could ever reach his dream.


    Meanwhile, Alex had joined the army almost at the exact same time as him, but had been rewarded by the king with the empire emblem as well as a massive manor in the center of the city��s eastern region after just three years.


    God is always so unfair. These people were descendants of major families anyway, yet they still possess extraordinary talent. They��re sought after by countless beauties and revered by the masses. People like him really deserve to die... Bertleyid a hand on the dagger hanging from his waist. A bolt of lightning shed past, lighting up his twisted sinister features.


    The ck Falcons were hiding from the rain under the canopy in front of Mobai��s forge, making them appear as if they were just normal passersby trying to avoid the rain.


    The thin man approached Narson, and whispered, ��Team Leader, we��ve already gathered some information: the restaurant owner��s name is Mag, while that little half-elf girl is his daughter, Amy. No one knows his past history. All they know is that he opened this restaurant here over a month ago and business soon became extremely good for them. All of the customers refer to him as a culinary genius.��


    ��Mag?�� Narson��s brows furrowed deeply. That name somehow struck him with a sense of familiarity. All of a sudden, a thought urred to him, and his heart rate began to elerate.


    Alex��s name was vastly renowned across the entire Nond Continent, but only very few people knew that Alex was only his surname. He hailed from a major family with a glorious history, one that had defended the empire��s borders for several centuries.


    About a dozen years ago, Alex made himself known to the world forpleting a series of seemingly impossible military feats on the Roth Empire��s southwestern border. He then became known for ying demons and wicked dragons. As the name ��Alex�� grew more popr and widely renowned, everyone assumed that to be his first name.


    However, his actual name was Mag Alex.


    Narson knew this as he had carefully read through all of the files on Alex prior to leaving Rodu. In fact, he had memorized most of the information in those files.


    This was a habit of his, and the basic requirement for a ck Falcon.


    A half-elf little girl who was of just the right age, a father and daughter duo with a mysterious past, and a man who shared the same first name as Alex. It appeared that lightning had struck thrice, making it very difficult to believe that this was all just a coincidence.


    There were still many contradictions surrounding Mag that were difficult to exin, but this information was enough for Narson to gamble on it. If this restaurant owner really was Alex, then capturing him would elevate Narson to unforeseen heights.


    If he wasn��t Alex, then he would merely have falsely killed a restaurant owner. They had many ways to escape from Chaos City, and definitely wouldn��t leave behind any evidence pointing to the ck Falcons.


    ��Kill that restaurant owner, then capture that little half-elf girl alive. After that, split up and leave Chaos City immediately,�� Narson instructed.


    ��Team Leader, is he really Alex?�� The thin man looked at Narson with a perplexed look as he asked, ��How could Alex be a chef and run a restaurant in Chaos City?��


    The other ck Falcons also wore simr expressions. In particr, after tasting the delicious mooncakes being handed out at the moon festival celebration, they were finding it very difficult to draw a connection between this man and Alex.


    ��This is an order that you must follow. Here in Chaos City, I am the suprememander of the ck Falcons.�� Narson��s expression became quite serious as he instructed, ��Disperse and surround the restaurant. Once thatme visitor leaves, we��ll begin our operation.��


    ��Yes.�� The other ck Falcons nodded in unison.


    ��I��m sorry; looks like I��m causing trouble for you,�� Louis said apologetically.


    ��It��s alright; you��ve always been really oblivious to spies on your tail anyway.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. He ced arge barrel of beer onto the table and smiled as he asked, ��Care for a drink?��


    ��Of course; it��s always nice to have a drink before we kill.�� A smile also appeared on Louis�� face as he limped over to Mag.

 Chapter 592 - Killing Isn’t as Satisfying When Drunk

    <h4>Chapter 592 Killing Isn��t as Satisfying When Drunk</h4>


    The rain grew heavier and heavier, sttering against the floor-to-ceiling ss and creating beautiful sshes under the lights.


    The two men sat across each other with arge ss of beer sitting in front of each of them as they looked at one another in silence.


    Louis smiled and broke the silence first. ��I bet no one on the entire Nond Continent would believe that Alex would��ve be a chef, let alone one capable of making the most delicious mooncakes in this world.��


    ��Just like how no one would believe that the nightmare of the entire orc race would be a merchant.�� Mag chuckled in response.


    ��What can I do? I��ve got ame leg now, so I��ll only be dragging ourrades down on the battlefield. I didn��t die, though, so I have to make the most of my life. Otherwise, your efforts to save me from those orcs would have gone to waste.�� Louis nodded with a smile.


    ��Indeed, we should all try to make the most of our lives. I find cooking quite interesting at the moment, so I became a chef. Your efforts to save me from Rodu also haven��t gone to waste.�� Mag also nodded in response.


    ��After being a merchant for these past few years, I��ve discovered that I��m still better at and more interested in killing people.�� Louisid a hand on the hilt of the long saber that was hanging from his waist. Mag could see that deep finger indentations had been worn into the hilt, suggesting that the de had been used extensively.


    ��I actually feel like cooking is a bit more interesting than killing now.�� Mag shook his head in disagreement.


    Louis was rather taken aback by that response. He looked into Mag��s eyes, and discovered that they were a lot softer than they��d been in the past.


    ��Your daughter is very adorable; she��s not like you at all.�� Louis chuckled as he abruptly changed the subject.


    ��What do you mean she��s not like me? You just haven��t seen my adorable side!�� Mag crossed his arms and feigned anger at Louis�� remark, but there was a hint of amusement in his eyes.


    Louis, AKA Thirteen, hailed from an aristocratic family. His father had also been a homeless wanderer during his youth, and prior to Louis�� birth, he had already fathered 12 elder brothers for Louis. Thus, Louis was ranked 13th in age, and was thus given the nickname Thirteen.


    Even though Louis�� father became a wealthy merchant, Louis was not interested in business whatsoever in the first 26 years of his life. He was much more interested in honing his de skills and ran away from the family when he was just 15 years old, escaping to the southwestern border, where he became a soldier. That was also where he had met Mag Alex, who had also just joined the army.


    These were Mag Alex��s memories. Mag had thought that he could detach himself from those memories, analyzing them in an objective manner before taking advantage of the situation. However, with Louis sitting across him, he was unable to suppress the feeling that he was in thepany of an old friend.


    This was a true friend who had stuck with him through thick and thin, the kind that Mag would be willing to entrust his life to in the blink of an eye, even though they hadn��t contacted each other for three years.


    That was the feeling of absolute trust that welled up in Mag��s heart as he looked at Louis.


    This kind of feeling made him slightly uneasy, but also filled him with yearning.


    He began to understand the true meaning of memory integration and assimtion. After assimting Mag Alex��s memories, both the information and emotions contained within those memories had been passed onto Mag.


    For example, he was struck by a powerful urge to protect Amy when he had seen her for the first time. That wasn��t due to his paternal instincts or because of how adorable Amy was. Instead, it was a powerful emotion that had resulted from assimting Mag Alex��s paternal love for Amy. In his mind, he was Amy��s father, and he wanted to protect and cherish her forever.


    Mag didn��t resist this assimtion process, as it would make it easier for him to blend into this world. Furthermore, the process didn��t affect his independent awareness. If he wanted to, he could even suppress and reject these emotional inclinations, so he had full control over everything.


    However, Mag chose to ept this type of emotional inclination on this asion. Louis was a man who had risked his life to smuggle Alex and Amy out of Rodu, and then found someone to treat his injuries andpletely alter his appearance before taking them to Chaos City.


    Mag didn��t have many true friends in his past life; he wanted to add to that list in this life. There was no stronger bond of friendship than this.


    Louis looked at Mag and suddenly burst into raucousughter.


    ��Pipe down; you��re going to wake Amy up.�� Mag furrowed his brows.


    ��Sorry, I suddenly remembered when we first joined the army. You were trying to appear cool and mysterious, so you refused to speak. Our team leader then made you meow 100 times as punishment. Everyone from three entire battalions came to watch. Thinking back now, I think you have shown me your adorable side.�� Louis was crying fromughter.


    Mag��s expression immediately darkened. Even though he hadn��t been put through that experience himself, he was still struck by an intense sense of humiliation upon recalling that memory.


    He had been afraid of Louis bringing up embarrassing stories like this. Thankfully, Amy had already gone to bed.


    After hisughter died down, Louis downed all of the beer in his ss in one go before mming the ss onto the table with a dull thump. He burped and gave Mag a thumbs-up as he praised, ��This is some really good wine.��


    ��Would you like another ss?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��No, thanks. Killing isn��t as satisfying when drunk.�� Louis shook his head as he rose to his feet with his hand on the hilt of his de. He looked at Mag with a smile, and said, ��Save the wine for me. If I don��te back, then drink it in my stead.��


    ��You said you wanted some mooncakes for your kids, right? I��ll prepare some for you to take back with you,�� Mag offered.


    ��Don��t worry about it. My kids have their mother and their 12 uncles to look after them; they won��t starve.�� Louis shook his head in a nonchnt manner. He looked at Mag, and said, ��You should go upstairs and stay with your daughter. You��re the only one she has.


    ��I may have a limp leg now, but don��t forget I��m still Lone Wolf Louis. I can take care of a few rats with ease.�� Louis chuckled as he turned to walk out the door.


    Mag fell silent as his hands slowly balled up into tight fists. He looked on with a heavy heart at the limping figure walking into the rain.


    The door slowly swung shut, and the sound of the falling rain was abruptly muffled, making it seem as if he had been separated from the outside world.


    Mag looked at the empty ss across from him and chugged down his own beer in one go. He then rose to his feet with a smile and picked up an umbre as well as a sword before striding out the door.

 Chapter 593 - Eight and One

    <h4>Chapter 593 Eight and One</h4>


    Howling winds apanied the pouring rain as a massive storm ensued.


    Mag opened his ck umbre to keep out the rain while holding his sword in his other hand. His eyes narrowed as he searched for the limping figure outside.


    After taking a nce out of the corner of his eyes at the two figures under the canopy of Mobai��s forge, Mag strode out of the restaurant. The wind and rain instantly drenched his shoes and the bottom section of his pants, but his expression didn��t change in the slightest as he made his way toward Louis at an even pace.


    ��He came out, Team Leader, and he��s holding a sword!�� The thin ck Falcon��s eyes lit up initially, but a fearful look then appeared on his face. Why would an ordinary chef carry a sword with him out on a rainy night? If Narson really was correct and this chef truly was Alex, then wouldn��t he be able to kill all of them?


    ��Looks like he really is Alex, and thatme man must have some sort of unspeakable connection to him. He��s most likely the one who took Alex to this ce three years ago. We have to make sure to kill both of them.�� Narson was a lot calmer inparison. Aside from excitement, there was also a hint of wariness in his eyes.


    All of the information that he had read stated that Alex had sustained injuries that were impossible to recover from, and that there was no way he would ever be able to use a sword again.


    However, just the name Alex was enough to strike fear and caution in anyone��s heart. Furthermore, it appeared that this man was far from a cripple, so all of them were naturally feeling quite wary.


    Louis strode over to the bushes, andid his right hand on the hilt of his de.


    Right at that moment, arge umbre appeared over his head, shielding him from the pouring rain.


    Louis faltered as he turned to Mag with a perplexed look.


    ��The rain is really heavy, so I decided to apany you for a bit,�� Mag exined with a smile.


    ��Alright.�� Louis hesitated momentarily as he looked into Mag��s eyes before making his way into the square with Mag in apaniment.


    The two of them walked at a leisurely pace, and there were no signs suggesting that they were in any peril at all.


    Bertley slowly lowered the dagger in his hand as he hid in the bushes. His back waspletely drenched in a mixture of rainwater and cold sweat. He stared intently at the man holding the umbre, and he could clearly see the longsword in his hand.


    The sword was quite long and thin, a little different from what the sword in the legends was supposed to be like.


    However, the fact that he was walking alongside Louis on a rainy night with a sword in his hand was enough to tell apelling story.


    However, Bertley still wasn��t in a hurry to strike, as he had already discovered a few others with the same objective as his. They weren��t Cheetahs, so they could only be ck Falcons.


    The Cheetahs were under the eldest prince��smand, while the ck Falcons answered to the second prince. They existed to do dirty work for their respective masters in the shadows. The two of them were natural enemies, and had fought countless times with many of their members perishing every year as a result of their ongoing feud.


    Now, they were all pursuing the same target. There was only one Cheetah present, but there were eight ck Falcons on the scene. The Cheetah wasn��t stupid enough to reveal himself and make the first move.


    ��Go after them!�� Narson waved a hand and led the way into the rain. The seven ck Falcons followed along soundlessly.


    It��s best for me to wait in the shadows for now. Hopefully, Louis and that man can wear themselves out and kill all of the ck Falcons so I can swoop in andnd the killing blow. Bertley lurked in the darkness for a while longer before following the eight ck Falcons deeper into the Aden Square.


    ��You shouldn��t havee out. With your past injuries, even if you can walk now, it would be very difficult for you to fight anymore. Your identity has most likely been exposed as well,�� Louis whispered urgently with furrowed brows.


    ��I find cooking more interesting nowadays, but I have to admit that I��m still a better killer than I am a chef. As long as I can still hold a sword, I can still kill.�� A smile appeared on Mag��s face as he nced at their pursuers out of the corner of his eye. He then shook his head, and said, ��Besides, some of them were drawn here by you, while the others came here of their own ord. If I don��t kill them before they can spread the news, my identity will truly be exposed. Hence, they have to die.��


    Louis took a nce at the longsword in Mag��s hand, and asked, ��You changed swords?��


    An ironic smile appeared on Mag��s face as he said, ��This one is a bit more suitable for me at the moment. Besides, my old sword is being kept at the royal pce tomemorate me, is it not?��


    ��How many of them are there?�� Louis asked.


    ��Eight and one. I��ll take on the eight, you take care of the one that came after you. We have to act fast. If we let even one of them get away, we��ll be in big trouble.�� Mag was searching for a suitable location to facilitate their battle. Being forced to kill someone was not ideal in Chaos City. If something were to go wrong, he would most likely have to flee the city with Amy again.


    ��Did you encounter a goddess who healed your injuries and taught you to cook?�� Louis turned to Mag with a skeptical look.


    ��I��ve only partially recovered. My body is currentlyparable with a 3rd-tier knight��s, but I should have no issues killing people.�� Mag shook his head in response.


    ��Alright, I��ll get the one that came after me, thene to help you.�� Louis nodded in support of Mag��s decision.


    Mag finally stopped in front of arge tree. They had arrived in a groove deep into the Aden Square. It was quite far away from the restaurant, and no one woulde here on such a rainy night. Furthermore, the sound of the pouring rain and thunderps could drown out the sounds of the uing battle.


    Mag lowered his umbre, and when he raised it again, he was the only one left under it; Louis had disappeared.


    Within the pitch-ck forest, rainwater was still drumming on the umbre.


    Narson stopped and gave an almost undetectable whistle, like the cry of an indeterminate bug. The ck Falcons immediately stopped about a dozen meters away from Mag, awaiting the signal to attack with wary expressions on their faces.


    This man appeared to be apletely different personpared to the man who had once reigned supreme over the Nond Continent, but everyone was still struck by an extreme sense of pressure in his presence.


    Alex was an insurmountable benchmark for all knights on the Nond Continent, and was regarded as a man who had reached the pinnacle of human performance. That was why they had deployed so many 10th-tier magic casters, knights, and demons to assassinate him three years ago.


    ��I don��t care if you��re Alex or not; you have to die tonight.�� Narson gripped tightly onto the hilt of his longsword as he gave two short sharp whistles. He then drew his longsword and rushed toward Mag soundlessly.


    At the same time, five people emerged from different directions, all also charging at Mag with weapons in their hands. Meanwhile, the remaining two ck Falcons pulled out wands and began to chant spells in the darkness.

 Chapter 594 - Invincible Among Beings of the Same Tier

    <h4>Chapter 594 Invincible Among Beings of the Same Tier</h4>


    The rain seemed to be getting heavier and heavier. It very rarely rained during autumn in Chaos City, let alone when it came to such a heavy, pouring rain.


    This made the customers in the restaurants even more concerned as they waited for the rain to stop. They didn��t want to sit around without ordering anything, so they could only order a pot of tea or some wine along with side dishes here and there. If they didn��t want to brave the rain, then they had to spend some money.


    This was a very pleasing sight for all of the restaurant owners. Many of these customers were on their way home from Mag��s moon festival celebration, and were caught in the rain. The restaurants normally had next to no business at this time of day, but thanks to Mamy Restaurant, they were able to profit quite handsomely during what was supposed to be a dry patch.


    A fat restaurant owner looked out at the rain with a joyful smile as he murmured to himself, ��If only Mamy Restaurant could hold these celebrations on a more regr basis...��


    Meanwhile, the notion of holding another celebration was thest thing on Mag��s mind. Instead, he was appraising the six iing assants with a grave expression.


    He could see two glimmers of light nearby, indicating that there were two magic casters preparing to cast spells. Thankfully, they were only elementary spells, which indicated that neither of them was an intermediate magic caster. This was the only silver lining for Mag in this situation. If he had to face so many enemies at once and there were intermediate magic casters among them, then he would be in an extremely dire situation.


    This situation was rather simr to the incident that had taken ce on a rainy night three years ago.


    The 10th-tier magic casters remained further back, while the 10th-tier knights, cavalry, and demons charged toward him with all their might. Memories of that grueling battle were still imprinted deeply in Mag��s mind.


    His assants on this asion weren��t great magic casters, 10th-tier knights, and 10th-tier demons, but he was also no longer the Mag Alex of the past who could y giant dragons.


    His enemies were clearly well prepared with six warriors and two long-range magic casters among their ranks. This was not a configuration that was often seen in the royal army, so they were most likely the second prince��s subordinates. From the speed of their movement, Mag could determine that there were at least two 4th-tier knights among them, while the others were all at least at the 3rd-tier.


    He had just recovered the strength of a 3rd-tier knight, and had perfected all of the sword forms essible to him in the test field for the God of Cookery the night before. He was wielding the longsword that he had purchased from the system, a sword which was supposed to be the most suitable for his current power level.


    Thus, he was plunged into a life-and-death situation again. If he were to be defeated again, no one would spare him this time.


    Hence, he had to fight for his life.


    Thankfully, the friend andrade whom he trusted the most was fighting alongside him.


    He suddenly let go of his umbre and allowed it to tter to the ground. At the same time, he sprang into action, shooting forth toward Narson like an arrow.


    Mag still had the vastbat experience left behind by Alex in his mind, as well as countless different solutions to any perilous situations that he might encounter in battle.


    Power alone was not enough to make someone the number one knight on the Nond Continent; brains were more important than brawn. Otherwise, he would have already perished back when he had been surrounded on Dragon Ind. However, he forced himself to fight on through his severe injuries and slew the most powerful wicked dragons among the group, thereby dispelling his plight. None of the giant dragons dared to stop him as he left, as they didn��t know whether he still had the power to kill them as well.


    This group of eight assassins was very powerful. At the very least, it was a formidable force for him to deal with in his current state. Furthermore, two of them were 3rd-tier magic casters who had been given an opportunity to umte power in order to unleash their most powerful spells. It would not be a simple matter for Mag to defend himself against 3rd-tier spells.


    As such, he had to employ blitzkrieg tactics and kill their leader first. This was a tactic that was applicable whenever one was attacked by multiple assants.


    Narson looked at the oing Mag, and his heart thumped wildly in his chest. The hint of fear in his eyes gradually turned into madness as his sword-wielding hand trembled. However, he was trembling from excitement rather than nerves.


    Alex was clearly no longer the man he��d once been. Otherwise, he would only have to sh his sword at Narson from afar to put an end to his life. However, he had been reduced to such a state that he had to initiate an attack against Narson.


    He was the supremely proud number one knight on the Nond Continent, but he was initiating an attack against Narson, and from the speed that he disyed, it appeared that his power level was onlyparable to that of a 2nd-tier knight.


    Narson didn��t know how he had managed to recover from his injuries, which had been deemed impossible to recover from, but if this was the current extent of Alex��s power, then it wouldn��t be anywhere near enough. Narson had been a 4th-tier knight for close to 10 years. He held a crushing advantage over Alex in speed, power, and soul power, so how could he possibly not win?


    A slightly insane smile appeared on Narson��s face as he drew his longsword and stabbed it through the air directly toward Mags�� heart. He could already envision Alex perishing by his sword. After that, news of his death would spread like wildfire throughout the entire Nond Continent. As a result, he would be the general of the ck Falcons, and truly be a prominent figure in the Roth Empire.


    The other five ck Falcons were still converging toward Mag, while the two magic casters had finished preparing their spells, and were ready to cast them at any moment.


    At the same time, Mag and Narson were about to sh.


    Narson��s sword was pure ck, and the entire de had been smeared with lethal poison. If the sword were to pierce Mag��s heart, even a healer wouldn��t be able to save him.


    Meanwhile, Mag��s sword was still in his scabbard. All of a sudden, he abruptly elerated and drew his sword in one smooth motion.


    Narson��s eyes immediately widened as the golden light shimmered on his ck longsword from the injection of his soul power. This was his most powerful sword strike, and he had in many 4th-tier opponents with it in the past.


    However, his heart was plunged into a cial pit as Mag flicked his longsword upward in a seemingly casual motion.


    The sword strike appeared to be rather light andcking in power, but it was so fast that Narson was almost unable to even trace its trajectory with his eyes, let alone react to it.


    This was definitely not a sword strike that a 2nd-tier knight could unleash. Its speed exceeded what was possible even for a 4th-tier knight.


    This meant that he had intentionally hidden his true power!


    Narson��s heart sank, but his expression became even more insane as he injected all of his power and soul power into his sword. Even if Alex had hidden his true power, he most likely hadn��t reached the 4th-tier yet. Otherwise, he wouldn��t have to resort to such tactics.


    Alex was invincible among beings of the same tier; that was a well-known fact.


    A sh of silver light appeared on Mag��s longsword. The light was very faint, and could easily be missed unless one was focusing on it.


    ��Ding!��


    The two longswords finally shed.


    The golden longsword was cut off down the middle, and its tip fell to the ground...

 Chapter 595 - Mag Alex’s Forte…

    <h4>Chapter 595 Mag Alex��s Forte...</h4>


    Narson saw many things. He experienced a vision that took him back to when he was 18 years old, when he had received his military uniform from his father and be an honorable knight. Not long after that, his father was killed while standing up for some people who were being harassed by a noble. However, those nobles were beyond reproach, and he couldn��t do anything even as a knight. The hierarchical disparity plunged him into crushing despair, and he had even consideredunching a suicide attack against them.


    However, another nobleman helped him throw those nobles into prison, and the one who had killed his father even died in his jail cell while serving his sentence.


    After that, Narson became a ck Falcon.


    There were many other people just like him among the ck Falcons. They weren��t pursuing riches or power, but they harbored absolute loyalty to the second prince, and wouldy down their lives for him without batting their eyelids. The second prince had bestowed upon them their second lives, so they were eternally indebted to him.


    For their second prince, they were even willing to set aside their fears to pursue the all-powerful Alex and attempt to kill him should they encounter him.


    Alex had once been the brightest star in the royal army. His scintiting light illuminated the entire Roth Empire, and he was vastly renowned even in the scope of the entire Nond Continent.


    He was a 10th-tier knight, a dragonyer, the youngest general in the empire��s history... He possessed countless glorious titles, and was regarded as the only man to have reached the peak of human performance.


    Even after Alex had beenpletely disabled following an borate assassination attempt, Narson discovered that he was still no match for this legendary man.


    He could sense that his opponent only possessed a 3rd-tier power level, but he was simply unable to defend himself from his attack.


    Narson��s eyes widened as he looked at his own longsword being severed by his opponent��s.


    A cold sensation nced past his neck, and all feeling left his body. Blood gushed from his neck, and as his head fell to the ground, he saw his headless corpse also copsing in the rain.


    So he really is Mag Alex... One final thought shed through Narson��s mind before his consciousness waspletely snuffed out.


    After decapitating Narson, Mag didn��t even take a single nce back at him before charging toward the next ck-robed figure.


    A pir of blood erupted into the air as Narson��s head thumped to the ground. He seemed to have been in in the blink of an


    eye.


    All of the ck Falcons�� eyes widened in shock and horror upon seeing that, but none of them retreated or uttered a single sound. Instead, they tightened their grip on their weapons and continued to charge toward Mag.


    They had toplete this mission even if they were to die. Otherwise, they would suffer a fate worse than death if they were to flee.


    Even though Narson had just been insta-killed, they could tell from Mag��s attack that he hadn��t yet recovered the power of the 4th-tier yet. He was only able to draw Narson into a false sense ofcency by hiding his true power before quickly elerating to put an abrupt end to their battle.


    They still had seven people left; there was no reason for them to panic.


    Furthermore, if they were able to seed in killing Alex, they would be rewarded with unimaginable riches and power. That was undoubtedly a very tempting prospect for them.


    ��Violent Wind des!��


    One of the magic casters aimed his wand toward Mag, and a violent tornado swept through the air. Greenish-yellow des of wind performed a lethal dance, sweeping up soil, leaves, and stones as they hurtled toward


    Mag.


    ��Scorching me sh!��


    The other magic caster also unleashed his spell at almost the exact same time. A crescent-shaped de of fire roughly three to four meters in length whistled through the air toward Mag at an even faster speed than the tornado.


    The other ck-robed figures were still converging toward Mag, creating an inescapable pocket that cut off all avenues of retreat.


    Many trees were uprooted by the violent winds, while leaves that were drenched by rainwater a moment ago were scorched ck by the de of fire. A scorching heatwave hurtled forth while the ck-robed figures closed in on their prey.


    Mag��s expression remained calm as he assessed his current situation. All of a sudden, he stomped with his foot into a nearby tree, thereby allowing himself to instantly change directions. He then used two more trees as hisunching pads in quick session beforeshing out with his sword toward one of the ck-robed figures.


    A dagger sliced open Mag��s sleeve and its poisoned edge nced past, mere millimeters from slicing open the skin on his arm.


    The Scorching me sh and Violent Wind des shed behind Mag with a dull thump as the mes were torn apart, but the tornado was also shed in half.


    Mag twisted his wrist, using his sword to shred the heart of the ck-robed assant in front of him before rushing toward the two magic casters nearby.


    ��Stop him!�� The remaining 4th-tier deputy team leader could see what Mag was trying to do, and he immediately tried to rally his troops.


    Having seen two of theirrades die in quick session, the ck Falcons were under immense pressure. Furthermore, Mag had killed Narson, who was the most powerful among them, before killing the weakest member of their team. There was no rhyme or reason to his choice of victims, and no one knew who was going to be targeted next.


    Mag��s intention was very clear. He wanted to take out the two magic casters. The two long-range magic casters were absolutely useless in a melee, and relied solely on the protection of theirrades. However, these two were imperative to the function of their team, so they absolutely could not be allowed to die yet.


    The two magic casters had also discovered Mag��s intention, and despite their panic, they still had the presence of mind to unleash their disposable magic shields. At the same time, the tips of their wands lit up as they began to umte power for an even more powerful


    spell.


    The fact that Mag was targeting them presented both an intense crisis as well as a fantastic opportunity. If they could hold on and tie Mag down for a while, their teammates would be able to tear him to shreds. The magic shields they had were designed for them by magic casters of the Magus Tower, and could withstand 5th-tier attacks. As such, they were confident that they would be able to defend themselves against Mag.


    The other ck Falcons were also aware of this, and they all circted their soul power to the maximal extent, awaiting the perfect opportunity to strike.


    Mag looked at the golden magic shields encapsting the two magic casters, and a disdainful sneer appeared on his face. It seemed that the people of this world had already forgotten that dragon-ying was not actually Alex��s main forte. Instead, it was...

 Chapter 596 - Josh Sent You After Me, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 596 Josh Sent You After Me, Right?</h4>


    A fortune teller had once told Bertley that he would live a very long life, and that it would be very difficult for him to die.


    Bertley believed firmly in this. After all, those who were able to crawl out of the slums were normally very hard to kill as they would��ve died in the slums already without sufficient resourcefulness.


    Hence, no matter what kind of situation he was in, he was always able to retain rity of mind, and then make the decision that would secure the most benefits for him.


    In his eyes, there was only eternal profit, so he was never going to incur losses.


    People like him often lived very long.


    However, only when the de was slowly withdrawn from his chest did Bertley realize that everything the fortune teller had said was just to swindle him out of a gold coin.


    His dagger had pierced the leg of the man behind him, but thetter didn��t even wince. Bertley turned around, only to find a set of facial features that he was extremely familiar with as he had been looking at the same face for months on end.


    The de of the dagger had almostpletely sunk into Louis�� leg, but there was nothing on his face to suggest that he was in any pain. It was as if that leg didn��t even belong to him.


    ��A knight must have integrity and moralpass; if not, then they don��t deserve to be called a knight. A man like you does not deserve to be called a knight.�� Louis wore a cold expression on his face as he withdrew his long de from Bertley��s chest, and also extricated Bertley��s dagger from his leg.


    A strangled gurgling sound came out of Bertley��s mouth as he fell to his knees. He stared up at Louis, and was still unable toprehend how this man had managed to sneak up behind him unawares.


    ��Even if I��mme now, I��m still the man who was once referred to as Lone Wolf. It��s an honor for trash like you to die by my hands.�� Louis pursed his lips before departing toward the location where Mag was engaged in battle.


    Bertley��s eyes widened as he drew his final breath before the final spark of vitality left his body.


    At the same time, Mag flicked his wrist, and the tip of his sword carved out a circle in the air. A faint glow lit up on the tip of his sword as he tapped it onto the magic shield of the fire-type magic caster.


    The magic shield instantly began to churn, much like a pot of boiling oil would after being sshed with a drop of water. The tip of the sword was able to melt a hole into the magic shield in the blink of an eye, bypassing it with ease as the magic caster looked on with incredulity on his face. The magic shield had been torn apart as if it had been made from papier-mache, and the magic caster was in on the spot.


    ease


    Blood gushed through the air, but Mag was already gone. He easily tore through the second magic shield before making short work of the final magic caster.


    Mag Alex��s forte was killing magic casters. Regardless of whether they were dark or evil magic casters, or magic casters who harbored enmity toward the empire and the general public, none of them could survive against his sword.


    Magic casters were extremely confident in high-tier magic shields, thinking that as long as their magic shields were powerful enough, they would be untouchable in battle.


    However, Mag was a special exception to this preconceived notion.


    He had once been given an opportunity to enter the Magus Tower, and was going to be one of the brightest young prospects they had ever seen. His magic aptitude had been discovered during his first trip to Rodu, and several elders from the Magus Tower had fought to take him as their disciple, only for him to reject all of them.


    He only wanted to be a knight, and bing a magic caster would clearly contradict with that goal.


    As a knight, particrly one who served on the empire��s borders, he had to face all types of opponents and life-threatening hazards.


    Among them, magic casters who carried many types of magic shields were especially troublesome to deal with. In a battle against a magic caster of the same tier, if they had a magic shield with power that exceeded their tier, then they were going to be very difficult to deal with


    Hence, Mag invented his own set of sword techniques where he injected his magic into his swordsmanship. Following extensive experimentation, he was able to devise a method to easily break through the vast majority of types of magic shields.


    Not many people knew about this as most of them were dead.


    After withdrawing his longsword from the second magic caster��s chest, Mag waspletely surrounded. Four swords pierced through the air toward him in unison, and they were alling from different directions and angles, cutting off all avenues for evasion or retreat.


    Mag swept his longsword behind him, addressing the sword that was aimed at his heart from behind first. In doing so, he pushed the sword off its original path and chopped off one of the wielder��s fingers. He then brought his sword upward, slicing another oing long saber in half before immediately falling backward, upon which three miniature arrows barely nced past his face. At the same time, heshed out with his longsword again, piercing another ck-robed assant��s abdomen.


    In the blink of an eye, Mag had evaded all four lethal attacks and severely wounded one of his assants.


    However, he was not safe yet. A short sword was thrust toward his waist from behind, and even though he managed to evade it, a gash was still torn into his clothes.


    Two flying knives hurtled past his ear, severing several strands of his hair. If he had dodged to the side anyter, the knives would have prated his be.


    The ck Falcon who had been stabbed in the abdomen was in extreme pain, but he had no intention of giving up, either, as he swung his short saber toward Mag.


    Mag��s longsword danced in the darkness, and sweat was already beading on his forehead. His body had only recovered to a 3rd-tier standard, and even though he had managed to kill four people in an extremely short time, he had also almostpletely exhausted the soul power in his body. Furthermore, he was walking on an extremely perilous tightrope where he could lose his life at any moment.


    ��Scum like you are always ganging up on people. Thankfully, I��m not toote this time.�� Without anyone noticing, Louis had appeared beside the ck Falcon with the wounded abdomen. He thrust his long saber forward, and its tip ran through the ck Falcon��s back before emerging from the very same wound that Mag had inflicted earlier.


    The remaining three ck Falcons�� hearts all jolted with shock upon seeing that. They had seen Mag walking together with ame man earlier, but their attention had been entirely focused on Mag, so no one paid much heed to thetter. As such, it came as quite a surprise to them that he had re-emerged all of a sudden, and even killed one of theirrades.


    Mag took advantage of their split-second long pause to m his palm into a nearby tree, thereby propelling himself out of the pocket that the three ck Falcons had formed by surrounding him. Immediately thereafter, he threw himself at the final remaining 4th-tier knight.


    A series of shes erupted as the two of them engaged in battle, while Louis took on the two 3rd-tier knights.


    10 minutester, Magid the de of his sword on the 4th-tier knight��s neck, and asked coldly, ��Josh sent you after me, right?��

 Chapter 597 - That’s a Secret

    <h4>Chapter 597 That��s a Secret</h4>


    ��You never asked stupid questions like that in the past.�� Louis looked at Mag with a peculiar expression before taking a nce at the final assassin to fall.


    ��Perhaps I��ve changed after bing a father.�� Mag shrugged as he stowed away his longsword. He tore a strip off his clothes to bandage up the wound on his arm, then tore off anotherrge strip, and tied it around Louis�� bleeding leg.


    ��That��s true. Children really do have a way of transforming you.�� Louis nodded in agreement. Even as his wound was being bandaged up, his brows never furrowed even in the slightest.


    The rain was still falling, covering up all other sounds, and the blood from the battle was quickly washed away.


    Mag bandaged up Louis�� wound before standing up, and they both smiled as they looked at each other.


    Their clothes were in tatters, and both of them had received different wounds. Their hair had also been stered to their scalps by the pouring rain, giving them a very disheveled appearance.


    Only they knew just how perilous that battle had been. If their teamwork had even been slightlycking, they would have been the ones to be killed. Either that, or one of the nine assassins would have escaped, and in that case, they would have been as good as dead.


    Mag��s chest was rising and falling drastically as a sense ofplete exhaustion washed over him. He had killed six assassins in less than three minutes,pletely overexerting his current body in the process.


    After all, there were two 4th-tier knights as well as two 3rd-tier magic casters among them, and any other 3rd-tier knight wouldn��t have stood a chance.


    Of course, Louis had also performed an instrumental role during this process. He had killed that lurking Cheetah on his own, and also in the final two ck Falcons.


    Louis sheathed his long saber, and said, ��You didn��t have to take this risk.��


    ��Didn��t I say the same thing to you three years ago?�� Louis also had children waiting for him at home.


    ��Your throat had been slit three years ago, so you couldn��t say anything on the way here.�� Louis shook his head in response.


    ��You have to admit, though, that I��m still a better killer than you are.�� Mag chuckled.


    ��I��m a proper businessman now, so it��s only normal that I��m not proficient in killing.�� Louis gave a justified response.


    Mag looked at the bodies strewn all over the ce, and said, ��We need to clean up this ce now so Josh and Sean��s underlings won��t be onto us.��


    ��I��ll take care of that.�� Louis pulled out a small earthen bottle from his pocket. He shielded it from the rain with his hand as he took off the lid before tipping some brown powder onto the bodies. As soon as the powder came into contact with blood, green mes erupted and burned the bodies into dust in the blink of an eye. The dust was then washed away by the rain, and it was as if nothing had ever been there.


    ��So you��re telling me you��re a proper businessman when you constantly carry something like that with you? You��re not the type of ��businessman�� who goes around looting houses andmitting murder, are you?�� Mag took a couple of steps backward with his hand over his nose. Necroincineration powder was not a verymon type of magic powder; it was ideal for getting rid of bodies.


    After such a torrential storm, even if someone could tell that a fierce battle had taken ce here, it would be impossible for them trace who had been involved in the battle.


    ��It��s not easy being a businessman nowadays, so I have to carry some things to protect myself.�� Louis slowly dragged his wounded leg behind him as he strode over to the next body and applied the same powder again. Soon, all nine bodies were gone.


    The torrential rain washed away any trace of their existence. Without a professional magic caster on the scene, it would be very difficult topletely wipe away all signs of battle. However, it was unlikely that no one would have noticed this battle taking ce. Perhaps someone would notice the aftermath tomorrow and alert the Gray Temple to this, but there shouldn��t be any way for them to link this battle to Mag.


    ��I��ll fix you up when we get back. It��d be bad if you ended up bingme in both legs.�� Mag made his way over to Louis and carried him on his back as he made his way back to Mamy Restaurant.


    ��Was Sean involved in the incident three years ago?�� Louis asked.


    Mag shook his head, and replied, ��I��m not sure if he was, but seeing as he sent someone to spy on you, that indicates that he wants to get involved now. He doesn��t want me to reappear and present a vtile factor in his and Josh��s battle for the throne.��


    ��But if Josh orchestrated everything three years ago, and he wasn��t involved at all, then why would he be concerned that you would appear again? In any case, you wouldn��t side with Josh no matter what, so this should be good news to him.�� Louis was still confused.


    ��That��s because Sean knows that I won��t side with him, either. I knew we were destined to walk different paths from the moment he disclosed his desire to start a second war among species to me. I��ve always advocated for world peace,�� Mag exined.


    ��Tch, world peace? Who was it that was running all over the world and causing trouble everywhere?�� Louis chuckled before a serious look appeared on his face as he continued, ��You won��t choose Josh, nor will you choose Sean, so who are you going to choose? That carpenter third prince?��


    ��This is not a choice that I have to make, is it? I��m no longer the Alex I once was; I��m merely the owner of Mamy Restaurant in Chaos City. Besides, if I really did have to choose, don��t you think that carpenter third prince is the best choice among the three?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    Louis faltered momentarily before nodding in response. ��I think you��re right.��


    The two of them returned to Mamy Restaurant and escaped detection the entire way back as there was no one else braving the rain outside. Mag closed the blinds and asked the system to get him a professional-grade first-aid kit. After cleaning up Louis�� wound, he stitched it up before applying some ointment and bandages.


    In a magical world like this, there were clearly better ways to heal a wound, but this was the best option that they currently had. After a period of rest and recuperation, the wound should heal quite quickly, and his leg should be back to full health.


    ��Who would have thought that you would learn to cook and treat wounds? I��m really curious about just what happened to you in the past three years.�� Louis aimed a curious nce at Mag.


    ��That��s a secret.�� Mag gave a mysterious response before pouring himself a ss of beer. He took a massive sip before letting loose a sigh of satisfaction.


    ...


    In the Moreton Manor, Jeffree sat on a chair, and asked, ��How is the Blue Suede Textiles Shop doing?��

 Chapter 598 - You’ll Really Die if You’re Not Careful

    <h4>Chapter 598 You��ll Really Die if You��re Not Careful</h4>


    Manard stood beside Jeffree��s desk with a respectful expression on his face as he replied, ��After you agreed for Mars to join Young Mistress Gloria at the Blue Suede Textiles Shop, the shop��s sales have not shown any marked improvements. They��re still incurring losses, but they��ve hired a lot of staff to sort out the textiles left over from past years.��


    ��Sorting out textiles from past years?�� Jeffree��s brows furrowed upon hearing that as he said, ��They can��t even sell the textiles from this year; what��s the point in sorting through textiles from the past years? Is Mars also bing a child from interacting with one?��


    Manard stood respectfully off to the side and didn��t say anything. He had no right to state any opinions on his young predecessor. In any case, Jeffree was only musing to himself rather than asking for his opinion anyway.


    ��There are still over 20 days left. If she can��t even manage a textiles shop well, then she has no right to be a candidate to the heirloom.�� Jeffree turned back to the book he was reading and didn��t say any more on the matter.


    ��Will clothing like this... really be popr?��


    In the back room in the Blue Suede Textiles Shop, there were three clothes designsid out on the table in front of Mars and Gloria, and both of them were looking at the designs with uncertain expressions.


    Among the three designs, one was a strapless long dress, one was a V neck open back dress, and the final one was a chiffon dress.


    The first two dresses were simply too revealing for Gloria��s tastes. In the past, she had been extremely conservative with her dress code, and it was already a huge step for her to be able to wear a dress that could reveal her forearms now. Asking her to wear a dress that would expose her shoulders, corbone, and evenrge sections of her back was simply unimaginable.


    Furthermore, even the other women in Chaos City would most likely find it difficult to ept such bold dresses.


    However, that open back V neck dress was simply far too luxurious to miss out on. There was a veil draped over the dress, lending it a sense of mystery and enigma. If one were to wear it to a ball, they would definitely be the center of attention.


    These two dresses really are quite beautiful, though. I feel like I would look really good if I were to wear it for myself or wear it... for him to see, Gloria thought to herself as a blush appeared on her face. She quickly turned her attention to the final dress design.


    This dress wasparatively a lot more conservative. The sleeves were loose and hung around halfway up the arms, and there was beautiful embroidery around the cor. There was also a golden chrysanthemum embroidered on the chest to the left, which seemed to instill a soul into the design, making it difficult for one to look away.


    The dress wasn��t very different from the styles thatmonly appeared on the market, but the intricate details on the upper half of the dress made it stand out.


    Mars turned to Gloria with a serious expression, and said, ��The third one should be a hit. As long as we promote it well, we should sell a lot of that dress. As for the first and second dress designs, I would advise you to discuss them further with Mr. Mag, Young Mistress. Perhaps he can alter the designs a little. Once we go into the mass production phase, there will be no turning back. We only have about 20 days left, so three designs is already our limit.��


    Gloria contemted the suggestion for a moment before nodding as she replied, ��Alright, I��ll make a trip to Mamy Restaurant tomorrow morning. In the meantime, find the best seamstress and begin production of the third dress design. The seamstress doesn��t have to be the most renowned one, but she must have the best skills, and be able to create the perfect dresspletely in ordance with these designs with no alterations made.


    ��Alright, I��ll get started on that right away.�� Mars nodded before exiting the room. As he departed, a smile appeared on his face as he thought to himself, She may be a little girl, but you certainly can��t underestimate her. If this n seeds, she��ll be sure to secure her position as a candidate to the heirloom.


    Outside the restaurant, Mag, who had changed into a clean set of clothes, helped Louis onto a horse-drawn carriage. He handed him arge box of mooncakes as he did so, and turned to the coach driver before instructing, ��Please take this drunk customer back to the tavern. Remember to help him up the stairs; he has a little difficulty when walking.��


    ��I... I��m not drunk! I... I... can still drink...�� Louis slurred as he sat in the carriage.


    ��Alright. Rest assured, I��ll get him to the tavern safe and sound.�� The coach driver nodded in response. He normally wouldn��t be taking on jobs on such a rainy day, but he was offered a lot of money, so he decided to ept the job in the end.


    Mag looked on until the horse-drawn carriage disappeared into the rain. The peaceful nature of his life was going to undergo a change following the events that had just taken ce.


    Josh and Sean had been after him for three years. Louis�� appearance was simply a catalyst that set some things into motion in advance. Thankfully, they were able to contain the situation.


    They had left no evidence behind, but the deaths of the Cheetah and the ck Falcons were enough to tell Josh and Sean that he was in Chaos City. That was not good news.


    Even this team of assassins had almost managed to kill him. If even more powerful enemies appeared in the future, his luck might not be so good.


    Recovering his strength was very important, but even if he reached his former peak, the end result would only be a repeat of what had happened three years ago.


    As such, he had to umte power in different ways rather than solely focus on strengthening himself. He had to surround himself with allies that would make him a force to be reckoned with even in the face of Josh and Sean rather than be forced to fight on his own as he did three years ago.


    In the end, Mag wasn��t Alex. He was more of a businessman than a warrior, and he knew what to do at what times in order to secure the most benefits for himself.


    Money isn��t omnipotent, but it can make countless powerful beingsy down their lives for you. As such, earning more money is imperative, Mag thought to himself. Take the Buffett Family as an example: they had no powerful beings among them, but there weren��t many people on the Nond Continent who dared to mess with them, as they had the support of rulers from all races, and there were countless powerful beings in their employment, creating a force that was very much to be reckoned with.


    Looks like it��s time I approached the city lord��s castle and Young Mistress Scheer. I may be able to be the wealthiest person in the world just from selling clothes, but money without power is not going to be enough, either. Mag entered the restaurant and locked the door.


    He stood beside Amy��s little bed and watched her adorable sleeping face for a long time. He leaned down and kissed her on the forehead, tweaking the wound on his left arm, which throbbed with acute pain, in the process. He furrowed his brows and winced slightly before quietly lying down in his bed.


    In this world, you could really die if you weren��t careful.

 Chapter 599 - Do You Know What It Feels Like to Be Ostracized?

    <h4>Chapter 599 Do You Know What It Feels Like to Be Ostracized?</h4>


    The light of a new sun shone down on Chaos City, applying a golden sheen to all of the buildings. The heavy rain from the night prior had washed the entire city clean, making the tiles on the roofs glisten under the sunlight. There were still water droplets hanging off the branches and leaves of the trees, and the air was very clean and refreshing.


    The final traces of summer had beenpletely washed away by the pouring storm, and autumn had officially announced its arrival. All of the people on the streets wore vibrant smiles as if their moods had improved due to the weather.


    Mag opened his blinds, and a smile also appeared on his face as the sunlight shone on his chef��s suit through the window.


    His exceptional regenerative abilities ensured that the wound on his left arm was almost fully healed in just one night. He had applied some new bandages to the wound after getting up in the morning, and it waspletely unnoticeable under his chef��s suit.


    Right at that moment, the system��s voice suddenly sounded. ��Ding! New mission: open a branch within five days irrespective of location or scale, but it must be a food-themed shop. After the mission ispleted, you will receive the opportunity to spin the God of Cookery upgrade wheel again with a guaranteed chance of receiving a prize.��


    ��Opening a branch?�� Mag raised an eyebrow, and contemted momentarily before asking, ��Isn��t it a bit too early? I can open a branch, but shouldn��t the required facilities also be included in the prize? I need to renovate the ce, and I need all kinds of kitchenware. Otherwise, what am I going to be able to do in just five days? Open a kebab shop?��


    ��The roast kebab is a very importantte-night meal option in China, and it can support an independent restaurant. I think there are no issues with that suggestion.�� The system gave a serious reply.


    Mag furrowed his brows, and said, ��System, I feel like you��re holding some sort of misconception about what it means to open a branch. A restaurant would only open a branch when business is very good and they have superfluous resources that would allow them to open a branch. Our business is indeed booming and warrants the opening of a new branch, but I��m the one who makes all of the dishes, especially the roast beef kebab. Without long periods of training and practice, there��s no way that anyone can make kebabs that are as tasty as mine. If you ask me to open a kebab shop now, it would have to be at the expense of this main restaurant. In that case, we��d be incurring losses rather than making further profits.��


    ��That is indeed a problem, but as a system, what would be the point of my existence if I only released missions that aren��t challenging? I��ll be embarrassed to be in thepany of other systems and be theirughingstock. Do you know what it feels like to be ostracized?�� The system��s enraged and grief-stricken voice sounded.


    ��I do sympathize with you, but I can��t help you. Also, whether you��re an embarrassment or not doesn��t hinge on whether you release difficult missions. Some people were simply born to be an embarrassment... like you, system.�� Mag shrugged.


    ��Nonsense! The system was created by God and is well-versed in all Earthly food recipes created in the past 3,000 years. At the same time, the system excels in fields such as history, science, maths, physics... There is nothing that the system isn��t capable of, so what��s this about being an embarrassment? If the system were an embarrassment, then what would that make everything else?�� The system gave an indignant response.


    ��System, how much for a lollipop?�� Mag suddenly asked.


    ��Half a copper coin each, with two as a minimum purchase. The system also offers a buy 10 get two free deal,�� the system instantly replied.


    ��You see, this is why you��re an embarrassment among other systems.�� Mag rolled his eyes. ��I��ve never seen a system that sells lollipops.��


    ��...�� The system fell into an extended period of silence.


    Mag broke the silence, and said, ��Alright, let��s talk about the renovation now. I can supply the storefront, but you have to provide the renovations service to maintain a high standard in the environment of the restaurant. I��m willing to pay a renovation fee for that purpose.��


    ��What��s your budget?�� the system immediately asked.


    ��1,000 gold coin at most,�� Mag replied


    The system immediately began to rattle off questions. ��What kind of shop front would you like to create? How much area does it take up? How much kitchenware do you need? I can only give a specific quote after an evaluation. If it��s only 1,000 gold coins, then I can only offer a simple renovation service without any kitchenware included in the package.��


    ��1,000 gold coins is all I can afford right now, and that��s the upper limit. If it��s going to be a branch, then it has to have kitchenware to reach eptable operations standards. Otherwise, it can��t even qualify as a branch.�� Mag wasn��t going to budge. He continued, ��I��ll set up a 30-square-meter ice cream with two ice cream machines. As for the renovations, I��ll go with an ice and snow theme. I won��t pay if it ends up being too ugly.��


    ��1,000 gold coins isn��t enough. Can you add a bit more?�� the system asked.


    ��Don��t try to y me for a fool. Mobai��s forge was rebuilt entirely from scratch, and it only cost him 1,000 gold coins. I��m only asking for renovations on a tiny 30-square-meter ice cream shop. 1,000 gold coins will be more than enough for me to hire dwarven artisans for renovations and then purchase two ice cream machines,�� Mag replied firmly.


    ��Alright, 1,000 gold coins for all of the renovations in the ice cream shop as well as two fully automatic ice cream machines,�� the system spat through gritted teeth after a brief silence.


    ��Great. Aside from the renovations, I also want to discuss the matter of the ice creambo with you. Four vors is already plenty for the current restaurant, but if we��re opening a specialized ice cream shop, then four vors won��t be enough. Hence, can you allow me to ess the recipes for the other ice cream vors?�� Mag asked earnestly.


    ��The system can list that as one of the prizes for the Good of Cookery prize wheel. If youplete the mission, you��ll have a chance to receive that prize,�� the system replied.


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded and entered the kitchen to prepare the ingredients for the morning service.


    ��Um... Would you still like some lollipops?�� Buy 10 get two free; it��s an absolute bargain!�� the system promoted feebly.


    ��Piss off!�� Mag scoffed. The system was going to be an embarrassment for the rest of its life!


    A horse-drawn carriage stopped in front of the restaurant, and Gloria disembarked with a paper bag in her hands. As she did so, she thought to herself, Will Mr. Mag be unhappy if I ask him to alter the designs?

 Chapter 600 - I Hope This Basket of Eggs Grows More Quickly

    <h4>Chapter 600 I Hope This Basket of Eggs Grows More Quickly</h4>


    Mag didn��t even turn his head as he heard the burst of knocking on the door. He said, ��The restaurant isn��t open yet; pleasee backter.��


    ��Mr. Mag, it��s me. I have some things that I want to consult you about.�� Gloria��s voice sounded outside.


    ��Ms. Gloria?�� Mag opened the door and looked at Gloria with a hint of surprise and puzzlement on his face.


    ��Sorry for disturbing you so early.�� Gloria looked at Mag with an apologetic expression before offering up the designs in her hands as she said, ��I had some questions about the dress designs, and I knew you��d be busy once the restaurant opened for business, so I came early. Do you have some free time now?��


    ��Come on in. We��re partners coborating on the same project, so you can ask me anything.�� Mag nodded with a smile as he stepped aside to allow Gloria into the restaurant.


    ��Thank you.�� A relieved and joyful look appeared on Gloria��s face. The warm smile on Mag��s face soothed her nerves significantly, and she made her way into the restaurant with the designs in her arms.


    ��What would you like to ask about the designs, Ms. Gloria? Were the annotations unclear, or was the seamstress unable to understand something?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��No, no, your annotations are impable, and the seamstress can understand everything. It��s just that these two designs...�� Gloria pulled out the two dress designs, and a faint blush appeared on her face as she looked at Mag. She bit down on her lower lip, and didn��t know how to exin the situation euphemistically.


    Mag looked at the designs for the strapless dress and the open back dress, and a smile appeared on his face as he said, ��Your concern is that the two dresses are too revealing, right?��


    ��No, in my opinion, both dresses are very luxurious and beautiful. I��ve never seen such beautiful dresses before, but...�� Gloria hurriedly waved her hands, and hesitated momentarily before continuing, ��It��s just that these two dresses might be difficult to ept for the majority of women out there. In that case, they may not sell very well... We only have about 20 days left, and these dress designs are my only hope.��


    ��So what you want me to do is alter the designs and make them moremon and normal, is that right?�� Mag asked calmly.


    ��I respect your designs, Mr. Mag, but I also have to be responsible for all of the Blue Suede Textiles Shop��s employees.�� Gloria looked into Mag��s eyes and was a little flustered, but she still stood her ground.


    ��Ms. Gloria, I really admire your imagination and creativity. In my opinion, selling ready-made clothes will be a business model that will reap you resounding sess on the Nond Continent.�� Mag looked at Gloria with a smile, and asked, ��But I have to ask you a question now. Let��s say you had the choice of getting an item of clothing custom-made for you so everything fits perfectly, or you could get the same item of clothing ready-made, but it only has a few sizes to choose from, one of which will be slightly toorge, while the next size down will be slightly too small. Which one will you choose?��


    Gloria contemted the choices for a moment before replying, ��I��d choose the custom-made one.��


    ��In that case, what makes you think everyone would storm to your shop to buy your clothes if you release the same designs that they can get elsewhere? What makes you think they��ll throw their money to you and make your business a profitable one in 20 days when they can get the same product that is a better fit from a seamstress?�� Mag asked.


    Gloria��s eyes immediately widened upon hearing that. Mag��s question was like a p of thunder exploding in her mind.


    ��For the open back dress, I suggest you make it a limited edition item with four dresses per color and per size at most. The targeted demographic for this dress will be noble young mistresses like you, and they want only the best for themselves. To them, price is merely a number, so the price of this dress has to be very expensive. Only then would they feel like it��s worthy to be worn by them.


    ��The best way to advertise the dress and draw interest to it would be for someone to wear it in front of them. For example, if a beautiful young woman were to turn up to a certain ball in that dress, all of the women at that ball would be curious where she had gotten such a stunning dress from,�� Mag continued


    Gloria��s eyes slowly lit up as she listened.


    ��As for the strapless dress, the target demographic will be closer to the middle-ss poption, but don��t set the price too low, either. Set it at a price where the middle-ss husbands would only buy it after an internal struggle; don��t make it too affordable, but also don��t make it so far beyond their budget that they wouldn��t even consider it. This is a very fine bncing act which you��ll have to get right. This dress will be very popr and somewhat affordable, so don��t put a limit on the number of dresses of this style released, and make sure to prepare sufficient stock. The middle-ss women won��t be attending as many balls and parties, so they won��t have to worry about other women wearing the same dress as them during the events they attend, yet the dress will ensure that they��ll stand out,�� Mag continued as he pointed to the other design.


    Gloria nodded eagerly, and it was as if stars were twinkling in her eyes as she stared at Mag.


    She had thought that Mag was an exceptional chef who just so happened to design clothes as a hobby, but only now did she realize that he was also a brilliant market analyst. He was extremely well-versed in consumer psychology, and could exin the concepts in a very eloquent way, making the information easy for Gloria to absorb. This was an eye-opening feeling that she didn��t even get from Mars. The only person in her mind that couldpare was her grandfather, the legendary man who had revolutionized the business sector in Chaos City.


    She could sense that Mag��s words were going to effect a very profound change within her, and that a door was slowly being opened up in front of her.


    ��Lastly, that chiffon dress will be the cheapest of the three, the kind that women can buy for themselves if they just saved up for a while. This will be something that they can wear when going out or attending events. Even though the price will be lower than that of the other two, you have to make sure that the quality does not slip, as the demographic being targeted here will be the most important one for your business in the future. However, this dress is not very different from the dressesmonly seen on the market, so the most important thing is to make your business known through the use of the other two dresses as advertisement. When that timees, the concept of forging a brand will be very important,�� Mag continued.


    ��A brand?�� Gloria was perplexed.


    ��A brand is a rather abstract concept. Put it this way: when we refer to a bank, the first thing we think of is Buffett Banks. That��s what a brand is, in essence. After a brand is established, brand loyalty can slowly be forged, which will draw more and more customers to you, just like how virtually all people looking to store money would go to Buffett Banks,�� Mag exined.


    ��So what you��re saying is, we should forge a brand for the Blue Suede Textiles Shop, and people will buy from us for our renowned brand even though the clothing we sell may not be too different from the other styles of clothing out there. Is that right?�� Gloria��s eyes lit up even further as she looked at Mag.


    ��You can interpret it that way. I personally would suggest getting rid of the ��textiles shop�� part of the name. Blue Suede sounds like a very elegant and high-ss brand, whereas ��Blue Suede Textiles Shop�� sounds a lot moreckluster.�� Mag was very pleased with Gloria��s ability to absorb information, but he still had to offer some advice in specific areas.


    ��I understand now. Thank you, Mr. Mag.�� Gloria bowed deeply to Mag before packing up her designs and departing.


    Perhaps she can be the queen of the fashion industry in the future. I hope this basket of eggs grows more quickly. Mag looked on at Gloria��s departing figure until she disappeared into the square before entering the kitchen.

 Chapter 601 - None of You Know Anything About the Food in the Aden Square

    <h4>Chapter 601 None of You Know Anything About the Food in the Aden Square</h4>


    Mamy Restaurant��s moon festival celebration was a resounding sess, and undoubtedly allowed it to gain even more fame.


    Going to eat at Mamy Restaurant was slowly bing a habit for many people.


    ��Donna, let��s go eat at Mamy Restaurant tonight. I feel like my skin has be fairer and softer ofte; it��s all thanks to Boss Mag��s tofu pudding!��


    ��Really? Let me have a look. Wow, your skin really is so much more supple now! No, I can��t wait for tonight, I have to go now! How could you only alert me to such a wonderful thing now? Do you even see me as your friend? My husband has beenining about my skintely.��


    ��I thought I��d try it out to see if it worked first before telling you about it. I can now confirm that if you eat this tofu pudding, your skin will immediately recover to what it was like when you were 20, and your man will be begging you for attention.��


    Two noblewomen held hands together joyfully as they got onto avish horse-drawn carriage together.


    In a furniture store, a middle-aged man informed his employee, ��Isaac, my client and I will be having a meal at Mamy Restaurant tonight.��


    ��Boss, that client prefers quieter settings. Mamy Restaurant doesn��t have any booths, and you��ll have to line up for seats; is that a good idea?�� The employee was a little hesitant.


    ��I know he likes quiet settings, but I also know that he likes delicious food more than peace and quiet. This order is very important for us. The furniture store across the road has recently released a new range with better designs than ours, so our chance of securing the order as things currently are is not very high. That��s why we have to take some risks.�� The boss shook his head before a smile appeared on his face as he said, ��Of course, the risk is minimal when dining at Boss Mag��s restaurant. No one can resist the vor of his dishes, and it makes lining up seem like a trivial matter.��


    ��Alright, I��ll organize things right away.�� The employee nodded before departing.


    A young man with short blond hair looked at a bunch of his friends of a simr age, and scratched his head with concern as he asked, ��Last time I invited Ms. Gina out for a meal, she didn��t appear to be very pleased with the ce we went to. She doesn��t seem to like roast meat. Do you guys think I have a chance at going on another date with her? Where should I take her to eat so she can fall in love with me?��


    The young men all worevish clothing, and it was clear that they hailed from noble families. All of them were currently offering Keh advice.


    ��If you ask me, you should just reserve a massive booth at Ducas Restaurant, then take us with you as your wingmen. You��ll take her down for sure!��


    ��No way! Ms. Gina��s father is a professor from Chaos School, and she was brought up to be a polite and elegant gentlewoman. If you guys all turn up at once, she��ll be too scared to ever go out on a date with me again! Ducas Restaurant isn��t a bad ce to consider, though. If I can reserve a roast pig, she��ll be sure to enjoy it.��


    ��Ducas Restaurant��s waiting list for their roast pig is already two months long. When that timees, she��ll probably have forgotten who you are already. Wasn��t there a new restaurant that opened up not too long ago that had a fish dish? I went to taste it, and it was really good. Maybe Ms. Gina will like it.��


    ��Yes! Ms. Gina told me once that fish was her favorite food. Tell me where that restaurant is!�� An ted look appeared on Keh��s face.


    A young man with brown curls pursed his lips, and scoffed, ��Heh, none of you know anything about the food in the Aden Square, and you know even less about dating.��


    ��Do you have a better suggestion, Harry?�� Keh turned to the young man with hopeful eyes.


    Harry shook his head with a serious expression, and said, ��Taking a young woman out on a date to eat fish is a very awkward arrangement. A graceful gentlewoman like her must have exceptional table manners, so what will she do when she encounters a small fishbone? Will she pull it out of her mouth or swallow it? Irrespective of what she does, she definitely won��t want to go on a date with you ever again.��


    ��Gasp!�� Everyone drew a breath sharply upon hearing that. Keh��s expression also changed drastically. Just the thought of a scenario like that was very awkward.


    ��Of course, if you insist on taking her out to eat fish, then you have to pick a fish with no small fish bones at all. In that case, you��ll be able to appeal to her taste buds and avoid the aforementioned awkward scenario,�� Harry continued.


    ��A fish with no small fishbones? There��s no such fish in this world.�� Keh was quite dejected.


    Everyone also rolled their eyes in response. They had thought that Harry would be able to provide some useful advice, but listening to him was clearly a waste of time.


    ��That��s why I told you guys you know nothing about the food in the Aden Square. The spicy grilled fish at Mamy Restaurant is cooked using a fish with no small fishbones at all, and it��s countless times tastier than the fish served at the restaurant you were talking about. If Ms. Gina agrees to go on a date with you, you��ll definitely be able to win her over with that delicious grilled fish,�� Harry promised with a confident smile.


    Thus, the small restaurant in the corner of the Aden Square became immensely popr, and it was only bing more renowned.


    ��I��m going to ss now, Father!�� Amy tucked her little wand into her pocket and waved at Mag before walking out the door. She had lessons with Urien, so there was no need for Mag to apany her to school.


    ��Be careful.�� Mag waved with a smile. He then turned to Sally and Yabemiya, and said, ��Aisha, Miya, I n on hiring two more employees.��


    ��Huh?�� Sally and Yabemiya both stopped what they were doing and turned to Mag in unison.


    ��Is it because I��m not doing a good enough job? If I��m doing something wrong, you can tell me, Boss. I can do better.�� Yabemiya looked at Mag with a nervous expression.


    Sally was also looking at him with a perplexed expression on her face. More and more customers wereing to the restaurant as ofte, but the size of the establishment and Mag��s rate of cooking were strict limiting factors, thereby ensuring that Sally and Yabemiya were able to keep up.


    ��That��s not the case. I couldn��t have asked for two better employees than the two of you. I��m hiring more employees because I n to open a new branch, so I need more staff,�� Mag exined with a smile. It appeared that they had both misunderstood his intentions.


    ��Opening a branch?�� Yabemiya and Sally were both surprised to hear this.


    ��Oh, I know! Boss won a restaurant the day before yesterday; are you nning on opening another Mamy Restaurant there?�� Yabemiya asked.

 Chapter 602 - System, Time to Recycle The Trash

    <h4>Chapter 602 System, Time to Recycle The Trash</h4>


    ��That��s right, but I��m not opening another Mamy Restaurant. I��m opening a specialized ice cream shop instead.�� Mag shook his head in response.


    ��So it��s only going to sell ice cream?�� Yabemiya looked at Mag with an uncertain expression.


    ��Yes, only ice cream.�� Mag nodded. He then turned to Yabemiya with a smile, and said, ��Also, I n on making you the manager of the ice cream shop.��


    ��Th... Th... No, Boss, I... I can��t...�� A panicked look appeared on Yabemiya��s face as she hurriedly waved her hands, and even her voice was trembling slightly.


    She was already very satisfied with being a waitress. A half-breed like her was once renounced and relegated to the shadows, so she was already extremely happy and content that she could provide genuine service to customers every day.


    However, Mag was asking her to be the manager of an ice cream shop. That was too tall an order for her! She couldn��t imagine what kind of stir she would cause if she were to be the first half-dragon restaurant manager in the Aden Square. She had once been someone who wasn��t even allowed toe out from the back room of a restaurant!


    ��Who said you can��t? I say you can, so you definitely can.�� Mag looked into Yabemiya��s eyes with a warm expression, and said, ��This is not an order; it��s a job offer. As the owner of Mamy Restaurant, I��m officially extending an offer to you in the hope that you will be the manager of the new ice cream shop. No one else aside from the two of us knows how to operate the ice cream machine, so you are the best and only choice.��


    Yabemiya looked at Mag��s genuine expression and calmed down a little. However, she still wore a conflicted look on her face as she said, ��I feel like Aisha is more suitable for the job. She��s so smart and beautiful; she��d be able to master the ice cream machine easily. A lot of people will also visit the store because of her, so she��s more suited to be the manager.��


    ��I can��t even operate the dishwasher, let alone an ice cream machine. If you ask me to make two snowballs, I��d have no issue doing that, but if you ask me to make delicious ice cream, then I definitely wouldn��t do as good a job as you would.�� Sally looked at Yabemiya with a genuine expression, and said, ��Boss is right, Miya. No one else is more suited to bing the manager of the ice cream shop than you, and customers clearly like you more as well; no one can resist your smile.��


    Yabemiya looked into Mag��s and Sally��s warm encouraging eyes, and pursed her lips as she lowered her head. After a brief silence, she said, ��But I want to continue working at the restaurant, I want to continue serving our customers...��


    Mag looked at the vulnerable and dejected Yabemiya, and a hint of sympathy welled up in his heart. He thought back to their first meeting, when he had found her both amusing and pitiable.


    After interacting with her for this recent period of time, his mood was always lifted at the sight of her bubbly smile. Looking at her conflicted disy now, he felt as if he had done something wrong.


    After all, she was a young woman who was sorelycking in self-confidence. Even now, her self-esteem was still quite low, and all of that stemmed from her identity as a half-dragon.


    Sally looked at Yabemiya and gently patted her shoulder, but didn��t continue to try and persuade her.


    After contemting momentarily, Mag said, ��If that��s the only reason, then I actually have a solution. It��s just going to be a lot more tiring for you, Miya.��


    ��I can deal with that!�� Yabemiya��s eyes immediately lit up.


    ��The ice cream shop and Mamy Restaurant will be operating intermittently. When the restaurant is open, the ice cream will be closed, and vice versa. That way, you��d be able to keep working at the restaurant, but between the services, you��d have to rush over to the ice cream shop. That means you��ll be doing two jobs at once, and it��ll be very tiring.�� Mag presented his solution.


    ��In that case... Will I still have to be the manager?�� Yabemiya was still a little hesitant.


    Mag looked into Yabemiya��s eyes, and said, ��Miya, I��ve constantly been telling Amy that she��s no different from everyone else. Half-elves, humans, elves, all of us are equal; that is how the world should be. You are the closest role model that Amy has. If you can��t even ovee your own self-pity, then you won��t be able to ovee anything in life.��


    Yabemiya slowly raised her head again, and her eyes gradually lit up as she looked at Mag. She clenched her fists and nodded firmly as she said, ��Alright, I��ll excel in all my roles, including that as a manager, and set a good example for Amy.��


    ��I believe in you.�� A smile appeared on Mag��s face even as a twinge of guilt throbbed in his heart. His conscience was scolding him for extorting an employee and overworking her like this, but this was clearly the best arrangement.


    A smile also appeared on Sally��s face.


    ��Prepare for the breakfast service. I��ll sort out everything to do with the branch.�� Mag smiled and walked out the door.


    ��Aisha, will I be able to do it?�� Yabemiya turned to Sally with a vulnerable and uncertain expression.


    ��Of course. Boss has a really good eye for people, and if he says you can, then you definitely can.�� Sally nodded firmly.


    ��Alright, then you have to help me.�� A smile appeared on Yabemiya��s face.


    ��If you��re willing to pay me, I��d be happy to work for you, Manager Miya.�� Sally nodded, and both of them burst intoughter.


    Following the breakfast service, Mag made a trip to the city lord��s castle. The Aden Square management center had already verified everything surrounding the transference of Ricky��s Rotisserie, and after a few simple procedures, Ricky��s Rotisserie had been transferred under his name.


    ��Tsk, tsk, gambling really is an evil invention.�� Mag looked at Ricky��s Rotisserie, and heaved a faint sigh. In his past life, the closest he hade to gambling was cing a few bets on some sports teams, but that was purely for recreational purposes, and the money he lost was negligible.


    The rotisserie had been shut down by the city lord��s castle, and there was arge lock hanging from the door.


    Mag pulled out the key that he had received from the city lord��s castle and unlocked the door before walking into the restaurant. Aside from the fact that the tables and chairs were in disarray, no actual damage had been done to the restaurant. However, the kitchen had beenpletely cleared out, leaving behind absolutely nothing for him.


    This was arge restaurant over 200 square meters in area. Mag could imagine how lively and bustling it would have been during its heyday. If that fatso hadn��t lost the restaurant to him in a bet, it would have easily generated enough revenue to feed him for the rest of his life.


    Mag sat down in a chair, and said internally, ��System, time to recycle the trash.��

 Chapter 603 - Take It Apart and Sell It as Scrap Metal

    <h4>Chapter 603 Take It Apart and Sell It as Scrap Metal</h4>


    ��The near-new tables and chairs are with 200 copper coins per set, amounting to a total of 8,000 copper coins; everything else in here is of inferior quality, and amounts to a total of 2,000 copper coins. The system will throw in disposal services free of charge,�� the system quickly responded.


    ��You sure do offer thorough service.�� Mag raised an eyebrow.


    ��Of course! The system takes pride in offering exemry service,�� the system replied firmly.


    ��Such arge restaurant would have cost a lot to renovate. These tables and chairs are all close to brand-new; surely 200 copper coins per set is too cheap? Do 300 per set instead.�� Mag shook his head decisively.


    ��250 copper coins per set; that��s the most the system is willing to offer. If you think you can find a more suitable buyer, then go right ahead.�� The system��s response was also very firm and decisive.


    Mag��s brows furrowed slightly upon hearing that. It was clear that the system knew that he had no use for these tables and chairs, and it was taking advantage of that fact to purchase them from him at a low price. With that in mind, he put on a serious expression, and said, ��251 copper coins per set and I��ll hand them over on the spot.��


    ��You��re the owner of Mamy Restaurant and you make hundreds of thousands of copper coins per day, yet you��re bargaining with me over one copper coin? Aren��t you ashamed of yourself?�� The system was getting a little angry.


    ��Well, you��re the God of Cookery Cultivation System, an omnipotent system that stands at the pinnacle of technology. Why are you arguing with me over one copper coin?�� Mag responded in kind.


    ��Deal! Everything in the rotisserie amounts to a total of 12,040 copper coins! Now beginning the recycling process!


    ��Ding! Recyclingplete! 12,040 copper coins have been added to your bnce!��


    After a brief silence, the system finally sumbed with gritted teeth.


    Mag looked around at the rotisserie, noticing that it had beenpletely cleared out in the blink of an eye. Even a group of bandits wouldn��t be able to do such a thorough job.


    ��System, this is the site for my new ice cream shop. My requirement is that a 40-square-meter area of this storefront is used for the ice cream shop, while the remaining area remains untouched. You may begin renovating now,�� Mag instructed with a smile.


    ��Didn��t you say 30 square meters before? Why is it suddenly 40 now? In that case, the renovation fees we agreed on will be void!�� the system yelled vehemently.


    ��I originally intended to build a smaller ice cream shop, but seeing as I won��t be using the storefront for anything in the short term, I decided to make the ice cream shop a bit bigger. We can add a few tables in there and customers would be able to sit and enjoy their ice cream. As for the renovation costs, I��m only willing to pay 100,000 copper coins at the very most. It��s just an extra 10 square meters anyway; just add a few floor tiles and a few tables. Why are you so mad?�� Mag asked.


    ��What do you mean just a few floor tiles and a few tables?! An extra 10 square meters means I��ll have topletely scrap my old renovation blueprint. Also, all of the materials used by the system are of premium quality, and the addition of 10 extra square meters results in 25% higher costs! How could you expect me to do that for no extra charge?!�� The system was furious.


    ��Are you going to do it or not? If not, I��ll hire someone else. I think I saw a few dwarven artisans holding signs advertising their services on the way here.�� Mag immediately stood up and made his way toward the restaurant��s entrance without any hesitation.


    ��Alright! i��ll do it!�� The system conceded in an enraged voice.


    ��Ding! The ice cream shop renovation will take around five minutes toplete.


    ��Ding! 100,000 copper coins have been sessfully deducted! Please choose the style you would like!��


    Mag looked at the several dozens of design sketches in his mind. After some contemtion, he picked the snow and ice queen theme for the ice cream shop. ��I��ll take that one.��


    ��Ding! The renovation style has been confirmed! Renovations willmence in one minute!��


    ��Alright, I��ll leave you to it, then. I��m going to go upstairs to have a look.�� A smile appeared on Mag��s face. He had countless ways to get what he wanted from the system.


    There was a staircase beside the kitchen, and Mag slowly scaled the stairs. He could see that there was ayer of dust gathered over the staircase, indicating that it was not used often.


    The door to the second floor was closed, but not locked, so Mag was able to enter. A putrid, rotten smell immediately swept toward him, and he furrowed his brows as he covered his nose with his hand. This was clearly the restaurant��s storage room. The lighting in the room was very dim, with only two small windows allowing some natural light to pass through.


    There were a fewrge freezers in the room, and all were wide open. There was not a single piece of meat left in them. Perhaps Ricky had taken it, or the employees had stolen it aspensation for their imminent unemployment. In any case, that wasn��t important to Mag.


    There were a few shards of ice strewn all over the ground. Aside from a few rotten vegetable leaves in the corner, everything else had been taken away.


    Mag didn��t really care about all that. Their agreement was that the loser couldn��t take anything from their restaurant, but he wasn��t interested in Ricky��s ingredients anyway.


    The area of the second floor was exactly the same as that of the first floor. Ifrger windows were fitted to allow in more light, he could easily transform the second floor into another restaurant or cafe.


    Mag only took a few nces at the room before closing the door. He could hear that the sounds of renovation downstairs were slowly dying down, so he decided to have a look.


    The system��s voice sounded just as Mag came down the stairs. ��Ding! The ice cream shop has been renovated. Please examine the end result and give a good review if you��re satisfied.��


    The ice cream shop had already been cut off from the rest of the storefront, so Mag had to enter through a door. As he pushed the door open, his eyes immediately lit up.


    A blue and white ice cream shop with a snow and ice queen them was revealed to him. There were six-cornered snowkes falling between twoyers of floor-to-ceiling ss, as well as an ice and snow queen wearing a blue and silver dress and a crown on her head standing in the center of the shop. Snowkes were swirling around her, and it was as if the entire ice cream shop was situated in a pce on a snowy mountain. It was grand yet intricate, and presented a sense of mystique that drew one in.


    However, the ice cream shop had most likely been obscured from view by the system. Otherwise, all of the passersby on the street would have been stunned by the fact that an entire ice cream shop had been conjured up in a matter of minutes.


    ��Hmm, no bad.�� Mag nodded with a pleased expression. It was a bargain that he had gotten such a good renovation job for just 100,000 copper coins!


    Of course, he wasn��t going to praise the system.


    ��There are a few freezers upstairs for you. You can disassemble them into scrap metal and sell them, but you have to clean up the storage room. It has to be spotlessly clean andpletely rid of that horrible smell.�� Mag had a look around the ice cream shop to verify that the two ice cream machines were present and that premium wood had been used to create the tables and chairs. After making sure of those details, he nodded with a satisfied look and left.

 Chapter 604 - Especially That Shifty Bearded Old Man!

    <h4><strong>Chapter 604</strong> Especially That Shifty Bearded Old Man!</h4>


    ��This is my 101st try already; surely I��m going to seed this time.�� In a vast and spacious cave, a woman with short pink hair was standing in front of an ancient stone statue spell formation. She was staring nervously at the wand in her hand, and slowly stepped forward before raising her left hand.


    ��Argh! What kind of idiot decided it would be a good idea to make blood the catalyst for activating this spell formation? There��s no creativity at all, and it��s going to hurt so much!�� The young woman looked at her delicate fingertip with a pout on her lips. She looked at the white jade stone pir at the center of the spell formation, then down at her finger again, and hesitated for a long while before finally stepping forward. She gritted her teeth with a determined look, and said, ��The woman of the moon definitely won��t concede defeat!��


    She pulled out a think needle and stabbed it into her trembling fingertip.


    ��Argh!!!��


    An extremely harrowing howl of agony reverberated throughout the cave as a drop of golden blood slowly flowed from her fingertip.


    ��Let me see just where this spell formation leads to.�� The young woman��s features were quite pale and her lips were trembling as she made her way toward the stone pir.


    Mamy Restaurant.


    ��Father, are you really going to open a new branch? They type that only sells ice cream?�� Amy was looking at Mag with excitement and joy on her face as he prepared beef skewers in the kitchen.


    ��That��s right, and Miya is going to be the manager of the ice cream shop. You��ll be able to see it a day or two; it��s a very beautiful ice cream shop.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��I��m really afraid that I won��t do a good job...�� Yabemiya murmured with a hint of concern on her face.


    ��Wow, Big Sister Miya is so awesome! You��re going to be the manager!�� Amy��s eyes lit up as she approached Yabemiya, and whispered in her ear, ��Big Sister Miya, you��re the manager; will I be able toe to your shop to eat ice cream in secret? You can��t tell Father.��


    ��Meow-�� Ugly Duckling also made its way over to Yabemiya and looked up at her with an expectant gaze.


    ��Well...�� A conflicted expression appeared on Yabemiya��s face.


    ��I can hear you, and don��t even think about it. You two are not allowed to sneak off to Miya��s shop to eat ice cream,�� Mag warned.


    ��Alright, then. Looks like I��ll just have to eat it in the restaurant.�� Amy stuck out her little tongue and sat down with a resigned expression. Ugly Duckling was also quite dejected as it rubbed its head against Amy��s foot. Amy picked it up andid it on herp, where it nestled against her body.


    ��Alright, that all the kebabs we need; let��s have some food.�� Mag ced the three different vors of kebabs onto three separate tes before carrying them out of the kitchen.


    Right at that moment, a blinding burst of golden light suddenly erupted in the center of the restaurant.


    ��What��s going on?��


    A puzzled look appeared on Mag��s face. He could see a series ofplex patterns on the ground, which appeared to be a teleportation spell formation.


    Sally had already positioned herself in front of Amy as she looked on with a wary expression. She could sense powerful magic waves emanating from the golden light up ahead. If she wasn��t mistaken, someone was using spatial magic here.


    Yabemiya stood off to the side, at a loss for what to do as she looked at the golden light.


    ��What is that?�� Amy poked her head out from behind Sally and looked at the golden light with a curious expression.


    ��Meow-�� Ugly Duckling also got up to appraise the golden light with a nervous expression.


    The dazzling golden light receded, and a young woman in a pink dress appeared in the restaurant. She looked around at her surroundings before raising her chin in a haughty manner as she said, ��You have summoned the regal Princess Ba to this ce; you should be weing me on your knees!��


    The restaurant descended into silence as everyone appraised the young woman who had just appeared.


    She appeared to be around 15 or 16 years old, and was less than 1.4 meters tall. Her short pink hair made her fair skin appear even more translucent, and her slightly round face was quite adorable. However, her features were a little sickly pale, and there was a light pink crescent moon insignia on her be. Her expression was also quite arrogant, and no one knew how to respond to her.


    ��Oi! Are you all deaf? Get on your knees right now! How dare you look at me like that?�� Ba pointed at Mag with an enraged look on her face, and yelled, ��Especially that shifty bearded old man; the princess is not someone for you toy your eyes on!��


    ��O-old man?�� Mag��s eyes widened upon hearing that. He had been called all types of things in his past life, but never had anyonebel him as an old man.


    How could she pin such a derogatorybel to a man as handsome and dashing as him? This little girl was incorrigible!


    ��Where did youe from, grandma? Aren��t you tired of putting on a little princess facade at your age? I know everyone is a child at heart and all that, but keep that to yourself. Don��te to my restaurant then pretend that we summoned you here! What kind of idiot��s summoned beast would look like you?�� Mag responded with a fake smile. This face had been modeled after his face from his past life, and he was very pleased with it, so he refused to let anyone insult it.


    ��You... You... You...�� Ba pointed at Mag with a trembling finger, and her face immediately became flushed with rage. She felt as if she were about to explode! No one had ever dared to speak to her like that before. This man had called grandma, and thenpared her to a summoned beast!


    The nobles of the moon nation never had beards; this was an extremely important rule, so she knew that this man was a lowly ve. For a ve like him to insult her was extremely humiliating.


    ��I��m going to show you that there��s a price to be paid for insulting me!�� Ba glowered at Mag as she raised her right hand, upon which the ss on the counter beside him began to wobble.


    ��Look out!�� Sally wore a grave expression as she drew her wand.


    ��I don��t know what price I have to pay for insulting you, but if you mess with me, you��ll be relegated to my cklist and prohibited from entering my restaurant for the rest of your life,�� Mag replied calmly.


    ��You!!�� A rush of blood flowed into Ba��s head in her fit of rage, and her face paled even further as she fell to the ground, unconscious.


    ��As expected, taunts can be quite powerful in battle,�� Mag remarked.

 Chapter 605 - I’ll Give You a Chance to Beg Me to Stay

    <h4>Chapter 605 I��ll Give You a Chance to Beg Me to Stay</h4>


    ��Father, how is that big sister, and why did she suddenly appear in our restaurant?�� Amy made her way over to the unconscious Ba with a curious expression.


    ��She doesn��t seem to know why she came here herself, and she referred to herself as a princess; could it be that she really is a princess?�� Yabemiya mused.


    ��I don��t know who she is, but she��s either a mental asylum escapee or the princess of some tiny secluded kingdom that no one knows about. I��m pretty sure the Roth Empire doesn��t have a princess like her.�� Mag was also unable to identify this haughty young woman.


    ��She was most likely teleported here by a spell formation, but I can��t tell if she set this as her destination or if a random destination was decided for her by the spell formation. Also, she��s a powerful spatial magic caster at the 7th-tier at the very least. There��s no princess of her age in the Roth Empire��s royal family, though.�� Sally put away her wand and appraised Ba with furrowed brows as she said, ��She appears to be really feeble for some reason. That must be why she fell unconscious.��


    ��What should we do now, Father? Let��s save this poor big sister.�� Amy looked up at Mag with a beseeching expression.


    Mag was initially nning on tossing her straight out of the restaurant, but a hint of sympathy welled up in his heart after hearing Amy��s request. As such, he turned to Sally, and asked, ��Can you wake her up, Aisha?��


    ��I can try, but I can��t ensure that she won��t harbor animosity toward us when she wakes up.�� Sally nodded before pulling out her wand again. She twirled her wand in a circle above Ba��s head, and a light green halo appeared before transforming into a green leaf. The leaf fluttered down onto her be, fusing into her pink crescent moon insignia.


    This insignia... It��s a little simr to Princess Irina��s, except the princess�� insignia is golden, while hers is pink. Could they be rted somehow? A hint of confusion shed through Sally��s eyes, but she didn��t say anything.


    After the leaf merged into Ba��s be, a hint of color finally returned to her pale features. Her furrowed brows gradually rxed, and she let loose a faint moan. Before her eyes had even opened, her nose began to twitch first as she had caught a whiff of the delicious aroma of roast meat wafting through the air.


    Is that roast meat? But how could roast meat smell so irresistibly good? Ba was already close to regaining consciousness, and she was immediately hooked to that delectable aroma. Roast meat was her favorite, and was a staple of her daily menu.


    She had thought that the roast meat made by the chefs from the pce was already the most delicious in the world, but this aroma was clearly countless times better than the aroma of even the best roast meat she had had in the past.


    Repairing the spell formation had taken her half a day, and she was already quite hungry She could even envision the sensation and vor of the roast meat melting in her mouth, and she was salivating uncontrobly.


    ��Roast meat...�� Ba gulped as she slowly opened her eyes. The first thing that she saw was the roast beef kebab in Mag��s hand, and her eyes instantly lit up as her stomach began to growl. She was like a traveler who had discovered an oasis within a desert.


    ��This big sister isn��t going to faint again from starvation, is she?�� Amy looked at Ba with a sympathetic expression.


    ��I think there��s a good chance of that happening.�� Mag nodded.


    ��What kind of suffering did she go through beforeing here? Even when she��s starving, she still has to insist on keeping up her facade as a princess.�� Yabemiya heaved a faint sigh.


    ��Everyone has their own circumstances. I can empathize with her.�� Sally nodded.


    ��Hah?�� Ba��s attention had beenpletely drawn to the roast beef kebab, and only after seeing everyone��s sympathetic expressions did she realize that she was embarrassing herself. A blush immediately appeared on her face. They were speaking to her as if she were a homeless little girl! Her heart was filled with rage and humiliation.


    However, even when she was unconscious, she could feel the spot of refreshing coolness that had entered through her be. Her nausea from teleportation had also beenpletely soothed, thereby indicating that these people had treated her after she had fallen unconscious. Otherwise, she had no idea how long it would have taken her to wake up, and if she were to miss out on that window of time, she could be unable to go back ever again.


    Furthermore, when she looked at the man holding the roast beef kebabs again, he didn��t appear to be as ugly as she previously found him to be. His facial hair was a little jarring, but his face was decent, so he was passable overall.


    As for the little girl beside him, she was simply far too adorable. For some reason, her ears were pointy rather than curved. The other two girls also looked a little strange, but they were both extremely gorgeous.


    ��Ahem, I don��t need your sympathy; I��ve only ever felt sorry for others, while others can only admire and revere me.�� Ba stood up and raised her chin again as she said, ��However, seeing as you saved me, I��ll let bygones be bygones. The opportunity to save me is not avable to everyone, so you should cherish it.��


    Her expression was still quite haughty, but her eyes werepletely drawn to the kebabs in Mag��s hands as she tried her best to repress the urge to gulp.


    ��Alright then, Princess. If that��s all you��d like to say, then you can leave now. We��re preparing for a meal here.�� Mag rolled his eyes at Ba. She waspletely incorrigible.


    ��You should hurry up and get some food, Big Sister Pink. It��ll be bad if you fainted from starvation again.�� Amy turned to Ba with a serious expression as she held back Ugly Duckling, who was shaping to pounce. She flicked it lightly on the head, and scolded, ��Ugly Duckling, don��t go jumping on every pretty big sister you see! If you keep this up, I��ll throw you out.��


    Ba didn��t appear to harbor any enmity toward them, so Sally put away her wand and made her way over to the dining table.


    Yabemiya turned to Mag and opened her mouth, but closed it again without saying anything. It clearly wasn��t in her ce to invite this stranger to have a meal with them without Mag��s permission.


    Mag ced the kebabs on the table and took a seat. He then turned to look at Ba with his brows furrowed, wondering why she still hadn��t left.


    ��I��m going to give you a chance to beg me to stay. If you beg earnestly enough, I can perhaps consider eating something here. This is a great honor for all of you.�� Ba raised her chin slightly as she looked back at Mag.

 Chapter 606 - How About We Invite Her to Sit Down and Watch Us Eat?

    <strong>Chapter 606 How About We Invite Her to Sit Down and Watch Us Eat?</strong>


    ��I refuse.��


    Mag shook his head without any hesitation. As he did so, he pointed toward the restaurant door with his chopsticks, and said, ��The door is just over there. Please vacate yourself from the premises, Your Highness. Of course, if you��d like to dine at the restaurant, you can go line up outside and await your turn once the breakfast servicemences. At my restaurant, even royalty have to line up.��


    ��I... You...�� Ba��s mouth gaped open as she stared at Mag, appearing as if she were struggling to believe her ears. This bastard had refused her request, and even told her to go line up for breakfast outside! Blood rushed into her head, and she felt as if she were about to faint again. Only by supporting herself against a table did she manage to keep herself remaining upright.


    ��Also, please don��t just faint for no reason next time. You��ve dyed our meal, and it��s very taxing for Aisha to save you. We all have to work soon, so please don��t inconvenience us any further.�� Mag looked at Ba and shook her head with a resigned expression. He didn��t know whether this ��princess�� had low blood pressure or was anemic. In any case, she was way too feeble for her own good.


    Ba glowered at Mag, and tried to leave as she supported herself with the table. She had never been humiliated like this before. How could she stand for such horrific treatment as a regal princess? She had to leave right away!


    ��Father, that big sister is so miserable. Look at how feeble she is; she looks like she can barely walk. How about we...�� Amy looked at Ba with sympathy in her eyes before taking a bite of her kebab. A blissful expression appeared on her face as she said, ��The kebabs today are so good; so tasty and tender.��


    ��Gulp...�� Ba was already preparing to leave, but she felt as if her legs were filled with lead as she looked at Amy. She thought, This little girl is so adorable, she must have a really kind heart as well. Perhaps she��ll ask me to stay for breakfast with them, and I��ll just pretend to reluctantly agree. I��ll be able to eat delicious roast meat then!


    Only after swallowing the beef in her mouth did Amy recall Ba��s existence, and a sweet smile appeared on her face as she said, ��How about we invite her to sit down and watch us eat? She should be able to walk after resting for a while.��


    Ba felt as if she had been stabbed in the heart. Was there anything more painful in this world than starving while watching others eat? This little girl appeared to be so adorable and pure, but her heart was just as cruel as her father��s!


    Ba trudged a couple more steps toward the door before her legs gave out under her, and she copsed onto a table again. Her blush deepened as she struggled to try and get to her feet, but she was unable to muster up any strength, and her humiliation quickly got the better of her as she sobbed, ��Dammit... Why now of all times? That damn stone pir must have sucked too much of my blood! Arrrgh, I want to die!��


    Yabemiya turned to Mag, and said, ��I feel like this little girl really is very hungry; she can��t even stand on her own. Should we invite her to stay for a meal, Boss? Otherwise, she won��t even be able to get out of the restaurant.��


    ��Big Sister Miya��s right, Father. That big sister must be close to starving to death.�� Amy nodded with a sympathetic expression.


    Mag contemted the situation momentarily before nodding as he said, ��Alright, then we��ll let her have some food with us.��


    This little girl really did appear to be starving, and it would simply be too inhumane if he were to kick her out in her current state.


    ��Let me help you to the table.�� Yabemiya stood up and gently helped Ba up into a standing position.


    Ba stood up straight and nodded as she said, ��Alright, seeing as you insist on keeping me here, I��ll reluctantly dine with all of you. However, I require silver cutlery, centaurea tonic to wash my hands, a heavenly silkworm silk cloth to dry my hands, then����


    ��We don��t have any of that stuff. Sit down and eat or get out. You��re free to leave if you like.�� Mag didn��t have much patience for this haughty little girl. He turned toward her with a smile as he continued, ��Also, this meal is not free; you��ll have to pay for it at some point.��


    Ba glowered at Mag for a while before finally turning away in the end. This man was the most heartless, insolent, and petty man she had ever seen.


    However, the alluring aroma in the air and the sight of the glistening roast beef were simply far too tempting for her to resist them. She harrumphed coldly, but didn��t dare to say anything else. She was afraid that this man would actually kick her out.


    This bastard! When I get back to the pce, I��m going to get Father toe after him and show him that the princess of the moon nation is not to be messed with! Ba thought to herself as she allowed herself to be helped over to the table by Yabemiya.


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling extended a little paw with a cold look on its little face as if it were warning Ba not to do anything out of line.


    ��Even you��re growling at me?!�� Ba glowered at Ugly Duckling, and neither of them was willing to back down.


    ��Don��t bully Big Sister Pink, Ugly Duckling. She��s too feeble to beat even you in a battle.�� Amy pressed Ugly Duckling��s little paw downward with a stern expression.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling took a final nce at Ba before turning away with a disdainful look on its face.


    Huh? Did I just get looked down on by a cat? Ba was wondering if she were in a dream.


    ��The food we have on the table is just enough for our consumption, so I��ll have to make some extra food for you. What would you like?�� Mag turned to Ba with a calm expression and treated her just as he would any other customer.


    Ba withdrew her gaze from Ugly Duckling, and immediately replied, ��I want a roast meat dish.��


    ��The roast meat has three vors; would you like to choose one of them or have all three?�� Mag asked.


    ��All three vors are super tasty,�� Amy murmured as she took another bite of her roast meat.


    ��I��ll have all three.�� Ba nodded.


    ��Alright, here are nine kebabs in total.�� Mag ced three kebabs of each vor onto the te, and offered it to Ba as he said, ��Please enjoy.��

 Chapter 607 - Is There a Cure For My Condition?

    Chapter 607 Is There a Cure For My Condition?


    The freshly roasted beef kebabs were still piping hot, and an alluring aroma came wafting toward Ba. Her eyes immediately lit up, and she found it incredible that roast meat could smell so insanely good.


    However, she had pinched her own leg under the table and the sense of pain was very real, thereby indicating that this was not a dream. Instead, it was reality��there really was a te of irresistible beef kebabs in front of her.


    ��Alright, it doesn��t look particrly appetizing, but I guess I��ll have a taste of your roast beef.�� Ba tried to put on a disinterested look as she picked up a kebab. Eating meat in this manner wasn��t very elegant, and under normal circumstances, she would never eat food directly off a stick. However, the little girl was doing exactly that, and it gave her the impression that this was the correct way to eat roast beef kebabs.


    Mag took a nce at Ba before making his way over to the kitchen with a smile on his face. He had seen more than his fair share of people trying to denounce his food before beingpletely conquered once they tasted his cooking.


    Amy pursed her lips with a skeptical expression, and said, ��Not very appetizing? I feel like you��re lying.��


    Yabemiya and Sally also wore smiles on their faces. This little girl had gulped down her drool on many asions in front of them, so her words werepletely unconvincing.


    Let me see if this old man��s cooking is actually tasty or not. If it only smells good, then I��ll definitely ask Father to close down this restaurant! Ba��s blush deepened as she bit off a cube of beef with a grumpy expression on her face.


    ��Oh!��


    Ba��s eyes immediately lit up with her first bite. The tender beef virtually melted in her mouth, and the rich meaty tastebined with the delicious vor of the sauce, creating a vor explosion in her mouth. It was as if her tongue had been ignited and her taste buds were screaming for joy!


    Every single bite she took struck her with an overwhelming sense of satisfaction, and she simply couldn��t stop eating. This was by far the most delicious roast meat she had ever eaten. No! It was the best thing she had ever eaten, period!


    The spicy sauce was an absolute masterstroke, elevating the rich vor of the meat to a whole new level.


    Ba felt as if she could see a strong and healthy cow galloping over a grasnd. The supple muscles of its body made her salivate, and more and more of those cows converged, forming arge herd as they all galloped over thend. The sound of their thundering hooves created a mesmerizing percussive rhythm that had herpletely entranced.


    Is this really beef? It��s incredible! How can it be so much more delicious than the beef roasted by the chefs in the pce? They��re like twopletely different types of food! Ba��s soul was trembling. She felt as if all of the roast beef she had had in her life thus far was fake beef.


    The tender beef slid down her tongue and into her throat before being swallowed. Ba felt as if there were a flow of warmth making its way into her stomach. The warmth then spread all over her body; her feeble limbs were slowly being revitalized, and a hint of color returned to her pale face.


    This beef is amazing! It can even help me recover my energy. Ba abruptly opened her eyes as she stared at the kebab in her hand with amazement and incredulity. She had always been feeble from birth, and often fell unconscious as a result of her chronic condition. She had eaten countless types of exotic food and medicine, and received treatment from the best doctors in the moon nation, but none of that amounted to anything. Who would have thought that just a small cube of this roast beef would produce a more pronounced effect than eating a spirit fruit?


    Ba took a second bite of beef with an expectant look on her face. The delicious vor washed through her mouth again, making her almost forget how to breathe. After swallowing the second cube of beef, the flow of warmth in her stomach became even more pronounced, and she could literally feel energy flowing through her veins, being carried into every corner of her body.


    This was an extremely blissful feeling, like rain falling on a parched desert. Furthermore, she could sense that the replenishment of energy was not from the beef alone. Instead, the beef was catalyzing a certain process in her body that was producing energy for her.


    This... Could it be that there��s a cure for my condition? Ba was struggling to believe what was going on. Her condition had been deemed incurable by countless doctors, and every time she fainted, she had to get up and pretend as if nothing had ever happened. Was there finally something that could put an end to these nightmarish days?


    Tears welled up in Ba��s eyes as she took another bite of beef. As she basked in its delicious vor, she was also praying that it would be able to cure her.


    ��What��s wrong, Big Sister Pink? Does it taste so good that you��re going to cry?�� Amy asked.


    ��Probably. I remember I felt like I was dreaming the first time I tasted Boss�� food. It was simply far too delicious.�� Yabemiya nodded with approval.


    Mag wore a vibrant smile on his face as he stood in the kitchen. As expected, the allure of his food was irresistible. This arrogant little princess�� haughty facade had beenpletely stripped away by his cooking.


    Ba finished the kebab very quickly, and she couldn��t help but praise, ��This roast beef is really, really delicious.��


    However, she soon noticed someone looking at her with an amused expression from the kitchen, and a humiliating blush appeared on her face. She thought back to what she had said, and was struck by the urge to dig a hole and bury herself in it.


    ��Was the kebab to your liking, Your Highness?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��It... It wasn��t too bad,�� Ba conceded sheepishly as she stole a nce at Mag.


    Back when she had just been teleported to this ce, she was feeling quite nervous, and didn��t have an opportunity to look at Mag carefully. All she remembered was seeing his facial hair before immediately branding him as a shifty old man.


    However, looking at Mag now in his clean chef��s suit, she suddenly discovered that the mustache above his lips wasn��t all that hideous to look at. Instead, it lent him a sense of maturity.


    This guy isn��t so bad, after all... If he gets rid of that mustache, he wouldn��t be too bad. Most importantly, I can already feel that I have a lot more energy from eating just one kebab made by him. If I can eat it regrly, it should be able to help me recover. As those thoughts shed through her mind, Ba became a little dazed as she looked at Mag.

 Chapter 608 - Should We Beat Her to Death?

    <strong>Chapter 608 Should We Beat Her to Death?</strong>


    ��Am I so handsome that you can��t look away? Please keep eating; it would be very troublesome if you were to faint in my restaurant again.�� Mag smiled before returning to the kitchen.


    Bastard! Ba blushed and gritted her teeth, but her attention was quickly drawn back to the roast beef before her. She picked up another kebab, which was slightly different in color from the one she had just eaten, and took a bite. The fragrant taste of garlic spread in her mouth. This kebab waspletely different in vorpared to the one she had just had, but it was just as delicious.


    After eating three kebabs in a row, all of which were of a different vor, Ba hadpletely sumbed to her appetite. She had never had such delicious food before; she simply couldn��t stop eating.


    What was even more amazing to her was that after eating three kebabs, her feeble body was close to making a full recovery. The energy that was incessantly being pumped into her bloodstream from her stomach made her feelpletely revitalized.


    ��Big Sister Pink, what��s your name? And what kind of princess are you? Why does it look like you��ve been starving for many days? Could it be that your country has already fallen and you were chased here by your enemies?�� Amy rattled off a string of questions as she looked at Ba with curious eyes.


    Amy��s questions also drew the attention of Yabemiya and Sally. Mag, who had just re-emerged from the kitchen, was also looking at Ba with a curious expression, awaiting her response. He was rather curious about this haughty yet feeble little girl. After all, spatial magic casters were very rare, and a 7th-tier one was even rarer.


    Principal Novan of Chaos School was a powerful spatial magic caster. This little girl appeared to be only in her mid-teens, yet she was already a 7th-tier magic caster. Perhaps she could be another spatial great magic caster in the future.


    ��My name is Ba, and I am the sole princess of the moon nation. You reside in the moon nation, yet you do not know of me? And you��re insinuating that the moon nation has fallen? What a joke! Is there any nation more powerful than the moon nation in this world? Even on that distant continent, there are no nations that can hold a candle to the moon nation!�� Ba seemed to be very proud of her ce of origin.


    ��The moon nation?�� Everyone was rather perplexed upon hearing that.


    ��We��re currently in Chaos City of the Nond Continent, and we��re not ruled over by any country, so this most likely isn��t the moon nation,�� Yabemiya analyzed.


    ��Ba... I haven��t heard of that name before. I��ve only heard of Princess Felice of the Roth Empire and Princess Irina of the elven race, as well as the princesses from the major dragon subspecies.�� Sally also shook her head with a nk look.


    ��If I��m not mistaken, where we currently are is most likely the distant continent you were referring to. In any case, you don��t actually live on the moon, do you?�� Mag asked with a peculiar expression.


    ��On the moon?�� Amy��s eyes immediately lit up.


    ��This isn��t the moon nation?�� Ba��s eyes immediately widened. She looked around at Mag and the others, and she could tell from their expressions that they weren��t lying nor ying a prank on her. She immediately flew into a panic as she realized her present situation.


    She had never left the royal pce, and any time she had attempted to do so, she had been stopped by the powerful and loyal servant that was constantly with her.


    Of course, that loyalty was only directed toward her father.


    It was exactly due to this that she always had a dream of escaping from the royal pce, which prompted her to work tirelessly on the ancient teleportation spell formation in the pce for 10 years. Even if the spell formation could only teleport her out of the pce��s walls, it would still be worth it. At the very least, she had to prove to her father that she was no longer a kid who required constant supervision.


    However, it appeared that she hadpletely overshot her target.


    She wasn��t just teleported out of the royal pce or out of the city. Instead, she had most likely been teleported to the continent that was known as the ��ancient continent�� to those in the moon nation.


    ��That��s right, this is not the moon nation, nor have we even heard of the moon nation.�� Mag nodded firmly. He didn��t know whether this little girl had actuallye from the moon, but it appeared that her reaction was not feigned.


    Ba picked up a kebab and had a cube of beef to soothe her shock. After a while, she suddenly sprang up from her seat, and again asked, ��So this ce really isn��t the moon nation?��


    ��No. Perhaps your teleportation spell formation malfunctioned, causing it to send you here.�� Mag nodded and was struck by a sense of sympathy as he looked at Ba��s stunned expression. In a way, he and Ba were the same type of person in that they had both experienced transmigration.


    If it weren��t for the fact that he had read many transmigration-themed ReadFreeWebNovels in his past life, which desensitized him to the concept, his reaction following transmigration would most likely have been just as strong as her��s.


    ��How... How is this possible...�� Ba paced around within the restaurant, and ate another cube of beef. She was in so much panic that her mind had gonepletely nk.


    The teleportation spell formation had been forcibly repaired by her, and she had heard the sound of something cracking as she activated it, but she didn��t consider using the spell formation to ever go back again, so it wasn��t a concern for her at the time.


    After finishing a beef kebab, Ba stopped pacing around, and was standing right on the spot where she had first appeared. She pulled out her wand and chanted a spell, upon which silver light began to shimmer from her wand, transforming into a pir of light that struck the ground.


    A spell formation began to emerge from the floorboards as powerful magic waves began to appear.


    ��Is that a teleportation spell formation?�� Outside the restaurant, Krassu wore a surprised look as he stood at the head of his line.


    ��It��s an ancient teleportation spell formation! Who would have thought that there would be one of those here? I wonder where it leads to...�� Urien��s eyes also lit up as he drew his wand, casting an invisible magic barrier which enshrouded the entirety of Mamy Restaurant.


    Krassu took a nce at Urien before looking away without saying anything.


    ��Father, Big Sister Ba is trying to run away without paying after eating our roast meat; should we beat her to death?�� Amy had already drawn her wand as she turned to Mag with a serious expression.

 Chapter 609 - Transmigration is No Big Deal

    <strong>Chapter 609 Transmigration is No Big Deal</strong>


    ��Your Majesty, Princess Ba has disappeared!��


    In avish pce, a middle-aged man with a crown on his head sat on his throne. He had just been informed of the news of his daughter��s disappearance, and an urgent look immediately appeared on his face.


    ��What?!�� The king abruptly rose to his feet and rushed over to the messenger as he said, ��Ba disappeared? Haven��t you been with her this entire time? How could she have disappeared?��


    ��Your Majesty, I was away from the pce for an hour today, and the princess had maids to look after her, but when I came back, I couldn��t find the princess, and the maids didn��t know where she was, either. I immediately came to inform you of this news,�� Gloria said with an apologetic expression.


    The king forced himself to calm down as he analyzed, ��Ba is a little rebellious at times, but she would never leave the pce without permission. We have guards all around the pce too, so she��s most likely still somewhere in the pce. Guards, hurry up and find the princess for me!��


    ��Your Majesty...�� An elderly man hesitated momentarily before making his way over to the king and whispering something in his ear.


    ��Is that true?�� The king��s expression abruptly changed.


    The elderly man nodded, and replied, ��I once saw Her Highness enter that ce, but she told me that she was only going to y there for a bit, so I paid it no heed. If we can��t find the princess anywhere in the pce, then I believe she might have gone there.��


    Before the elderly man had even finished his sentence, the king had already rushed out the door.


    Before long, the king and the elderly man had reached a vast and spacious cave. There was an ancient spell formation situated at the very center of the cave with a very series[a] of cracks lining the formation. There were also many signs that the formation had been recently repaired.


    However, it appeared that the entire spell formation had since been destroyed, and a new set of cracks had appeared. Only the white jade stone pir at the center of the spell formation remainedpletely intact.


    ��Your Majesty, the spell formation has been activated; from the magic waves, it appears that it was activated no more than an hour ago.�� The elderly man turned to the king with a grave expression, and said, ��Only Her Highness could have activated this spell formation. If the teleportation was sessful, then...��


    ��How could this have happened? She��s still just a child...�� A distraught look appeared on the king��s face as he looked at the wreckage of the spell formation. He was the only one in the royal pce who knew where this spell formation led to.


    However, this spell formation had been abandoned countless years ago; many attempts were made to repair it, all to no avail. In the end, it was deemed that the teleportation spell formation on the other side must have been damaged, and no further attempts to repair it were made thereafter.


    However, Ba had somehow managed to sessfully repair and activate it.


    ��Someone might have repaired the spell formation on the other side, and Her Highness just so happened to activate it on our end.�� The elderly man��s expression was also quite grave. He knew how important Ba was to the king. If she really had been teleported to that distant continent, she would have to fend for herself there, and the consequences could be catastrophic.


    ��Would she be able to teleport back?�� The king turned to the elderly man with a desperate expression.


    ��This teleportation spell formation has already been severely damaged, so Her Highness wouldn��t be able toe back unless it was repaired.�� The elderly man shook his head in response.


    The king clenched his fists and was silent for a moment beforemanding, ��Broadcast my orders to the entire moon nations: all magic casters who are proficient in spell formations and spatial magic are to be summoned into the pce.��


    ��Yes.�� The elderly man took a concerned nce at the king before quickly departing.


    ��Wait for Father, Ba. Father will take you home!�� A grave yet determined voice echoed in the quiet cave.


    ��That... seems like overkill?�� Mag looked at Amy with a peculiar expression.


    ��But didn��t you say that we should be fiercer to freeloaders? Like this...�� Amy raised her fist in what she thought to be a menacing disy as she put on a serious expression, and snarled, ��You have to pay for your meal! Otherwise, we��ll kill you!��


    ��Amy is so adorable.�� Yabemiya chuckled as she pinched Amy��s soft cheek.


    ��Big Sister Miya, I��m super fierce!�� Amy bared her teeth at Miya to make herself appear more menacing, but she only looked more adorable as a result.


    ��There��s no hurry to do anything. Let��s see if this princess can even go back.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. Committing murder over four kebabs was far too brutal. At the very least, it was something that he was incapable of doing. If this princess could sessfully teleport away, then she would be the first transmigrator to return to her ce of origin. Mag wanted to see if she was capable of doing that.


    The silver light became brighter and brighter, and Ba had be almost entirely enshrouded in it. A series ofplex symbols began to appear on the spell formation below her, and it was as if she were about to fly away.


    ��The spell formation here works!�� An ted look appeared on Ba��s face. Her worst fear was that the spell formation here would be damaged. In that case, she would be well and truly stuck on this foreign continent. However, it appeared that this spell formation was in far better condition than the one in the royal pce, and she had been able to sessfully activate it.


    ��Splutter...��


    All of a sudden, the silver light faded, and the spell formation disappeared in the blink of an eye as the floor reverted back to its original condition.


    ��It... It failed? How could this be?�� Ba stood rooted to the spot with a dejected expression. She looked at the ground, then at her wand, and was unable to ept such a cruel reality.


    ��It failed!�� Amy��s eyes lit up as she put down her wand, and began to eat her beef kebab again.


    ��Won��t she be unable to return home now? That��s so sad.�� Yabemiya wore a concerned expression as she looked at Ba.


    ��The teleportation failed, which means that the spell formation on the other side is most likely dysfunctional. In that case, she really would be unable to return home,�� Sally confirmed.


    ��It��s alright, look on the bright side; at least you��re still alive, right? It��s just transmigration, it��s no big deal.�� Mag offered words of constion to Ba, who was on the brink of tears. He had transmigrated after dying in his past life. At the very least, she had never experienced what it felt like to die.


    ��You make it sound so simple! I won��t be able to go back, so I won��t be the moon nation��s princess anymore. I won��t be able to live in my castle, and I won��t have all of my pretty dresses anymore... I... I��m so sad... Waaah...�� Ba red at Mag before sitting back down in her seat, sobbing while she feasted on kebabs.


    ��Um... That is indeed quite sad, but you have to pay for what you��re eating, you know.�� Mag looked at Ba with a sympathetic expression.


    ��Pay?�� Ba��s sobs came to an abrupt halt.


    [a]Sounds like a missing word (words) in between, or a typo

 Chapter 610 - Seeing as You Insist on Inviting Me

    Chapter 610 Seeing as You Insist on Inviting Me


    ��That��s right, money, also known as currency, is used to exchange for things. On the Nond Continent, the currency used consists of copper coins, silver coins, gold coins, and dragon coins. You ordered nine kebabs in total, each of which costs 300 copper coins, so that��ll be a total of 2,700 copper coins,�� Mag exined. He then looked at Ba, and continued, ��Please don��t tell me that you left home too abruptly and didn��t bring any money. I��ve heard that kind of cliched story too many times.��


    ��I...�� Ba suddenly realized that prior to stepping into teleportation formation, she hadn��t taken anything with her aside from her wand.


    Back in the moon nation, the princess��s identity was the best form of currency. Everyone respected and revered her, and offered her the best food; she didn��t have to worry about anything.


    .


    As for money, she had nevere into contact with anything like that, nor did she know what it was.


    However, Mag was asking her to pay for the roast beef she had just eaten, but she had nothing in her pockets. Furthermore, her identity as the princess of the moon nation wasn��t recognized here, so she was at aplete loss for what to do.


    Meanwhile, Sally slowly lowered her head as a faint blush appeared on her face.


    ��Big Sister Ba, you have to pay for food. Otherwise, you��ll be a freeloader, and freeloaders get beaten to death.�� Amy delivered a stern warning.


    Ba��s face was flushed with humiliation as she conceded, ��I... I don��t have any money.��


    She was suddenly really regretting her decision to use the teleportation spell formation. What was so bad about staying in the pce and being spoiled as a little princess?


    Unfortunately, there was no going back for her. In this unfamiliarnd, the first hurdle she had to face was her inability to pay for her meal.


    Furthermore, no matter how she looked at him, the restaurant owner didn��t seem like a kind-hearted person. She didn��t know what copper coins were, but 2,700 of them was most likely not a small sum. She was carrying nothing valuable with her aside from her wand.


    That adorable little girl was a real piece of work too. What kind of restaurant killed their customers who were unable to pay for their meals?


    Of course, if this was back in the moon nation, Ba wouldn��t mind rewarding Mag with arge sum of money. After all, that roast beef was by far the best she had ever had.


    ��No money?��


    Mag��s brows furrowed as he looked at Ba. Even though he had expected this to be her response, her verbal confirmation still drew a hint of dismay from him.


    Mamy Restaurant had never had a freeloading customer. In the face of Amy��s intimidation, those who didn��t have enough money in their pockets would leave after looking at the menu. All of the customers who had food at the restaurant willingly paid for it; in fact, all of them felt as if they had gotten more than what they paid for.


    The restaurant��s rules stated that only cash was allowed as payment, and everyone had to pay right after eating.


    However, Ba had eaten so many kebabs, yet didn��t have any money. Even if they were to hold her captive here, no one woulde to bail her out, as she had just transmigrated to this continent, so she had no rtives here.


    Thus, this was quite a predicament.


    ��What should we do now, Father? Big Sister Ba is so pretty; it would be a shame to beat her to death, but if we don��t, our restaurant rules will be broken!�� Amy turned to Mag with a vexed expression.


    Mag turned to look at Ba, pondering the same question that Amy had just raised.


    ��You��d better not do anything to me! I��m the princess of the moon nation! If anything happens to me, you��ll be sorry when Fatheres here to find me!�� A nervous expression appeared on Ba��s face as she brandished her wand.


    The restaurant fell into silence; the atmosphere was quite tense.


    Yabemiya smiled as she suggested, ��Boss, didn��t you say you wanted to hire two more waitresses? I think you can perhaps consider Princess Ba. If she bes a waitress at the restaurant, you��ll be able to deduct the cost of the kebabs she ate from her wages. In that case, the restaurant��s rules would be upheld, and Princess Ba can finish the rest of the kebabs.��


    ��That sounds like a good idea! If we do that, Big Sister Ba will be the third waitress at our restaurant; we��ll be one family, then.�� Amy��s eyes lit up with tion.


    Sally took a nce at Ba, but didn��t say anything


    Mag was also looking at Ba in silence with his brows furrowed. He was very strict with his criteria when it came to choosing waitresses. This little girl was clearly quite spoiled, and it remained to be seen whether she could even look after herself, let alone tend to customers


    as a waitress.


    Before Mag had a chance to say anything, Ba sternly refused, ��Hmph! There��s no way I��ll be some waitress! I��m a princess; if the citizens of the moon nation were to hear that I��ve be a waitress, who would support me to be their queen in the future? I won��t agree to this even if I die!��


    ��But you can��t go back now, isn��t that right? We haven��t even heard of the moon nation, so the people from the moon nation wouldn��t know that you��re working as a waitress,�� Yabemiya persuaded. ��Also, if you be a waitress at the restaurant, aside from your set wages, you��ll be able to eat lots of delicious food at the restaurant every day. This kind of lifestyle is much better than bing a homeless wanderer on the streets. You don��t know anyone here, so where will you go if you leave the restaurant?��


    Ba looked at Yabemiya and opened her mouth, but didn��t have a response to that. She had no money and was on apletely unfamiliar continent; there really was nowhere she could go.


    She stole a surreptitious nce at the table. There were still five kebabs left on her te, and the other dishes on the dining table also appeared to be very alluring.


    Most importantly, the teleportation spell formation that would take her back to the moon nation was situated right in this restaurant. If her father were to repair the spell formation on the other side in the moon nation, she would be able to teleport herself back. As such, she had to stay at the restaurant to monitor the situation.


    With that in mind, Ba cleared her throat, and conceded, ��Alright, seeing as you insist on inviting me, I��ll stay, even though I really don��t want to. I guess I can grace you with my presence as a restaurant manager.��

 Chapter 611 - Work, Princess!

    <strong>Chapter 611 Work, Princess!</strong>


    ��I think you may have some sort of misconception regarding the term ��waitress��. A waitress is someone who serves customers. I��m the owner of this restaurant, and I have no intention of retiring anytime soon, so I don��t need a manager to rece me. Our restaurant is indeed looking for a waitress, but each and every waitress here has to satisfy a certain set of criteria before they��re hired. If you want to be a waitress here at Mamy Restaurant, you��ll have to do the same.�� Mag couldn��t help but burst intoughter as he looked at Ba. She really had no idea how anything worked in the world.


    ��So what you��re saying is, I have to serve customers here like how my maids serve me?�� Ba stared at Mag with incredulity in her eyes.


    ��That��s a decent analogy, but as a waitress here at the restaurant, you won��t have to tend to the customers�� every need. All of you have to do is take orders, bring out dishes, clean up tables, and offer service with a smile.�� Mag nodded in response.


    ��Really?�� Ba stared intently at Mag as if she were trying to determine whether he was telling the truth. Prior to today, she would have never even considered serving anyone. However, the situation had spiraled out of her control; furthermore, Mag��s roast beef kebabs really did have a very special effect on her body. If she could eat it consistently, perhaps it could cure her chronic condition.


    ��I feel like I don��t need to answer that question from you. You have to realize that I��m not begging you to be a waitress. There are far better options out there in the free employment market. They could already be skilled servers who are really quick on their feet and won��t require much training before starting in their role.�� Mag looked at Ba with a calm expression, and said, ��I��m giving you a chance to show me what you��re capable of. If you can prove to me that you can seed in this role as a waitress and can perform to an above-average standard, then the job is yours.��


    ��Is the waitress selection process that rigorous?�� Ba��s eyes widened as she grappled with an intense internal conflict. In the end, her desire for more kebabs and to return home won out over her reluctance to discard her dignity, and she nodded as she said, ��Alright, using me as a waitress is a waste of my brilliant talents, but I will reluctantly ept this job. All a waitress has to do is carry dishes, right? That��s a piece of cake for me.��


    Ba extended a finger and pointed toward the te on the table carrying the roast beef kebabs. The te hovered into the air and instantly appeared in her hand.


    ��I can ce tes on every single table extremely quickly. That��s not a skill that everyone has, right?�� Ba turned to Mag with a smug expression. She took a bite of one of the kebabs on the te as a confident smile appeared on her face.


    ��That��s so cool!�� Yabemiya turned to Ba with awe and admiration in her eyes.


    ��The te flew! What amazing magic!�� Amy also eximed.


    Mag��s eyes also lit up upon seeing this. Spatial magic casters were very rare, and this young girl was at least a 7th-tier spatial magic caster. If she could use her spatial magic on the job, then she really did have an advantage that no one else could replicate. However... it did seem like quite a waste. But then again, he was already using a 7th-tier water-type elven magic caster to clean the restaurant for him, so it didn��t seem too out of ce to use a spatial magic caster to bring out dishes.


    Even though Mag was quite impressed, he made sure he didn��t show it as he nodded indifferently, and said, ��That is indeed not a skill that everyone has. If you can remember every customer��s orders, the sequence the orders were ced in, and the quantities of each food item ordered, then you can be a Mamy Restaurant employee.��


    ��My memory is pretty good.�� Ba nodded confidently.


    ��Don��t get overconfident.�� Mag strode into the kitchen, and soon re-emerged with a pile of tes of different sizes. He then pointed at a table in the restaurant, and said, ��From the entrance, that row of tables is numbered from one to four. I��m going to tell you what kind of tes are required on each table, and you have to memorize that before cing the correct dishes on the table with the corresponding number. If you get less than three tes wrong, then you pass.��


    Ba nodded, and said, ��Easy! I��ll have no issues with something like this.��


    ��Table number three needs two tes, four bowls, and two small tes; table number six...�� Mag began to deliver a string of instructions, and Ba��s rxed expression had also be quite focused.


    ��Now then, please begin.�� Mag stated his requirements for eight tables at once. This was already quite a challenging memorization task.


    This test is really simr to the one I had to do; is she going to seed? Yabemiya was looking at Ba with a nervous expression.


    ��You can do it, Big Sister Ba,�� Amy cheered her on indistinctly through a mouthful of beef.


    Sally was also looking at Ba with a serious expression. She didn��t really dislike Ba; thetter was a little spoiled, but definitely not to an incorrigible degree.


    Ba closed her eyes in deep thought for a while. When she reopened her eyes, the 100 or so bowls and tes on the table rose into the air at the same time. They converged toward her before flying out one by one, gentlynding on the tables without even the slightest sound.


    In the blink of an eye, all of the tes and bowls had been ced down without even a single one remaining.


    ��Is that correct?�� Ba exhaled as she turned to look at Mag. She was trying to put on a casual expression, but the anxiety in her eyes was quite apparent.


    ��You got two wrong; that��s very good for your first time.�� Mag swapped a te and a small te on tables three and seven. He then turned to Ba with a smile, and said, ��Congrattions. If you��d like to, you can be Mamy Restaurant��s third waitress. After deducting the cost of the roast beef kebabs from your first month of wages, you��ll be getting 600 copper coins per day.��


    An ted expression appeared on Ba��s face, but she quickly repressed it as she grumbled, ��Nine roast beef kebabs cost 2,700 copper coins, yet I only get 600 per day? How am I supposed to survive? I��ll only be able to eat two kebabs a day! I��m going to starve to death!��


    Mag looked at Ba with a calm expression, and said, ��You can go out and ask any restaurant in the Aden Square to see if they��ll offer 600 copper coins per day for a waitress on probation. Your ie should dictate your spending, not the other way around. If your wages can only afford you two kebabs a day, then you should be choosing more affordable foods rather than whining about your wages.��


    ��Work, Princess!�� Amy clenched her little fists with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 612 - You Sure Are Efficient!

    <h4>Chapter 612 You Sure Are Efficient!</h4>


    ��I ept your conditions.�� Ba looked at Mag, and was silent for a long while before finally nodding her head. However, she quickly added, ��I may be your employee now, but all of you have to treat me like a princess. I��m the only princess of the moon nation, and I could be the queen someday.��


    Mag shook his head. In an imcable voice, he said, ��Seeing as you know that you��re my employee, you should act like an employee. My restaurant doesn��t need any princesses; it needs a hard-working waitress.��


    This guy is so insolent! Ba grumbled internally. However, she could only suppress her rage at the sight of his stern expression. This man waspletely different from all the men she had encountered before.


    ��We wee you as a member of our Mamy Restaurant! The restaurant is going to open soon, so we have to eat now. As for the specific details, I��ll discuss them with you after the lunch service. You don��t need to do anything during the lunch service other than watch Miya work. Your mission is to be able to do the job that she does on your own one day.�� A benevolent smile appeared on Mag��s face as he delivered a set of instructions. He took a nce at the clock on the wall before sitting down again to eat.


    ��Wee! Wee!�� Amy pped her little hands together and looked at Ba with a smile as she said, ��Hello, Big Sister Ba, my name is Amy.��


    ��Hello, I��m Yabemiya; you can call me Miya. I look forward to working with you,�� Yabemiya greeted Ba with a warm smile.


    ��Aisha.�� Sally nodded as part of a minimalistic self-introduction.


    ��You may refer to me as the honorable... Forget it, I give you all special permission to call me Ba.�� A sense of warmth suddenly welled up in her heart as she looked at everyone��s smiles. She nodded in response to everyone��s introductions before also taking a seat at the dining table.


    ��I��m Mag; you can call me Boss like they do,�� Mag said with a smile. He was looking for a waitress, and one turned up literally out of thin air. If it weren��t for the fact that the system hadn��t said anything, he would have thought that it had been responsible for bringing this waitress to him.


    He had ended up with a princess as a waitress at the price of nine roast beef kebabs; that was quite a good deal in his opinion. If Ba could take over from Yabemiya, then she would be able to focus more attention and energy on the ice cream shop. He was very much looking forward to how much profit the new shop would make.


    ��Big Sister Ba, Father can make other super delicious dishes aside from roast beef,�� Amy remarked with a serious look as she picked up a roujiamo and took a bite.


    ��I only want to eat roast meat right now.�� Ba wasn��t tempted by Amy��s words.


    Everyone quickly finished their lunch, leaving only Amy and Ba still eating at the table. Mag nced at the clock on the wall before quickly rushing over to the restaurant entrance. What was supposed to be a leisurely lunch had been made rather rushed and urgent by the sudden arrival of Ba, but they thankfully finished just in time.


    ��Wee.�� Mag pushed open the restaurant doors and greeted all of the customers outside with a smile.


    As usual, Krassu and Urien entered the restaurant first, and both of them immediately turned to appraise Ba in unison.


    ��That��s...!�� Urien looked at the pink crescent moon insignia on Ba��s be, and a sharp look appeared in his eyes.


    ��Could it be... that she was teleported here? The teleportation formation below the restaurant leads to that ce?�� Krassu was also quite stunned.


    ��Hello, Master Half-beard, Master Turtle.�� Amy waved at the two of them while holding a roujiamo.


    Hmm? What powerful magic waves. Those two old men seem to be just as powerful as Father and Master. Could it be that they��re also great magic casters? But isn��t this continent supposed to be pitifully weak with no great magic casters? Ba had also turned her gaze toward Krassu and Urien, upon which a rather surprised look appeared on her face.


    Krassu and Urien nced at each other, but didn��t say anything. They say down in their usual seats and made their usual orders.


    Harrison walked in through the door and looked at Ba with a curious expression as he asked, ��Who��s that, Boss Mag? Is she a new waitress?��


    ��That��s right. She was only hired today, and isn��t officially working yet.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��You sure are efficient!�� Harrison gave Mag a thumbs-up.


    Mag smiled and didn��t say anything. It was more so his luck than his efficiency that should bemended.


    The customers filed in and quickly filled the entire restaurant. Ba��s mouth gaped open slightly as she held herst kebab. She looked at all of the customers stating their orders to Yabemiya, and she felt as if her head had instantly been overwhelmed by information overload.


    So many dishes and so many customers, all with different requirements; how was it possible to memorize so much information in such a short time? Ba��s confidence was beginning to waver.


    In a study in the Moreton manor, a middle-aged man informed, ��Young Master, Young Mistress Gloria has been busy sorting through the excess stock in her textiles shop these past few days. She also hired many seamstresses; apparently, she��s producing clothes.��


    ��Making clothes? Hasn��t the Blue Suede Textiles Shop been incurring losses for years? Have the orders suddenly increased since she took over?�� Cyril raised an eyebrow as he turned to the middle-aged man with a slightly nervous expression.


    The fact that Gloria had be a candidate to the Moreton Family heirloom was a constant thorn in his side. Even though she only received a textiles shop that had been incurring losses for years on end, he still had to keep an eye on her.


    The middle-aged man shook his head, and replied, ��That��s not the case. The Blue Suede Textiles Shop hasn��t received many new orders, and no one hase to them with orders to design clothes; their situation is still the same as before. ording to an employee from the Blue Suede Textiles Shop, Young Mistress Gloria seems to be nning to produce ready-made clothes of set sizes before selling them.��


    ��Hehe, what kind of idiot would buy ready-made clothes? Everyone wants to wear tailor-made clothing that fits them perfectly. Who would buy clothes without even having their measurements taken? Looks like I��ve overestimated Gloria; she��s just a desperate little girl stumbling around like a headless chicken.�� A deriding sneer appeared on Cyril��s face as he said coldly, ��I��m looking forward to seeing what kind of results she can present to the president at the conclusion of her one-month deadline.��

 Chapter 613 - In the Name of the Moon, I’m Going to Destroy You!

    <h4>Chapter 613 In the Name of the Moon, I��m Going to Destroy You!</h4>


    ��Are you sure I can do all that?��


    Ba turned to Mag with an incredulous look at the conclusion of the lunch service.


    ��Do you have so little confidence in yourself?��


    In reality, Mag was also rather skeptical of her ability to do as good a job as Yabemiya.


    ��Of... of course I have confidence!�� Ba blushed slightly as she raised her voice a few octaves to mask her uncertainty, and said, ��It��s just carrying out a few dishes here and there! I can do that with ease.��


    ��I hope so.�� Mag shrugged before carefully sizing up Ba.


    ��What are you looking at?�� Ba took a step backward and looked at Mag with a pair of wary eyes.


    ��Don��t worry, Big Sister Ba, Father wouldn��t be interested in your short stubby legs,�� Amy consoled her as she held Ugly Duckling in her arms.


    ��Who said I have short stubby legs? My legs are clearly really long!�� Ba got up on the tips of her toes with an indignant expression, revealing a sliver of her thin legs from beneath her dress. It had to be said that in proportion with the rest of her body, her legs didn��t appear to be all that short.


    Right at this moment, Sally took a step toward the next table that she was going to clean, unintentionally revealing a section of her long legs through her qipao as she did so.


    Ba looked at Sally��s legs, which almost reached up to her chest, and silently got back down on her heels with a pitiable and envious expression on her face.


    A faint smile of amusement appeared on Mag��s face. Ba appeared to be less than 1.5 meters tall, so of course there was no way the length of her legs couldpare to Sally��s.


    Mag looked at the dejected Ba, and asked, ��What style of clothing would you like to


    wear?��


    ��Huh?�� Ba raised her head to aim a perplexed look at Mag.


    ��Boss is going to prepare a beautiful work uniform for you, just like the kind Aisha and I are wearing,�� Yabemiya exined with a smile.


    Ba looked at Yabemiya��s and Sally��s attire, upon which her eyes lit up with anticipation. She turned back to Mag, and eagerly said, ��I love beautiful dresses! I want it to be light pink; that would be ideal for an adorable princess like me.��


    ��Do you know what one of the biggest taboos in attire choice is?�� Mag asked with a serious expression.


    ��Not wearing a dress?�� Ba asked hesitantly.


    ��No, it��s wearing the same color from head to toe, including even your socks!�� Mag pointed at Ba��s feet, which were sheathed in pink socks inside a pair of pink shoes.


    ��That��s impossible! Pink is so adorable! Is there any color more adorable and more suitable for a princess?�� Ba was not convinced. However, she still unconsciously shuffled her feet back while ring at Mag as if she were trying to hide her socks and shoes.


    Mag rolled his eyes and pursed his lips as he said, ��You��re wearing pink from head to toe; if you go out on the streets like that, people would think that you just rolled out of a tub of pink flour.��


    ��I... I...�� Ba opened her mouth, but didn��t have a retort to offer. She looked down at the get-up that she had adored for more than 10 years, and suddenly discovered that it really was a rather peculiarbination.


    ��What��s pink flour? Can it make pink roujiamo?�� Amy asked with a curious look.


    ��Well... Theoretically, it could. That is, if there really were pink flour in this world.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��I wanna eat it...�� An expression of yearning appeared on Amy��s face.


    ��Why are you two discussing flour now?�� Ba was a little angry at the fact that Mag and Amy had strayed so far off-topic. However, she still tried her best to control her emotions as she looked at Mag, and said, ��If you think my fashion sense is not up to par, then what clothes do you n on fitting me in? I feel like your fashion sense may be even worse than mine.��


    ��It would be extremely difficult to find someone with even worse fashion sense than yours.�� Mag shook his head in response.


    Seeing as Ba was about to argue again, Mag continued, ��I��ll make a set of clothes for you. When I��m done, you can choose whether you want to wear it or your own clothes. If you don��t have anywhere to go after the lunch service, you can stay in the restaurant, but I��d advise you to find a ce to stay at night; the restaurant doesn��t offer lodging.��


    ��Then where am I going to live?�� Ba asked hesitantly. ��Do you guys have a royal pce here for me to live in?��


    Mag felt like Ba would be dead in less than three minutes if she had transmigrated to any other location. Her IQ and general knowledge were so pitifully pathetic that they would sure get her killed!


    Thus, he gave her a rough introduction to the situation in Chaos City. In order to get her somewhat familiarized with the city, Mag decided to get Yabemiya to take her on a brief tour and, if possible, also find her a ce to stay. Otherwise, it would be very troublesome for him if she had to stay at the restaurant at night.


    ��Father, I also want to go!�� Amy made her way out the door with Ugly Duckling in her arms.


    ��Let me see just how this continent is different from the moon nation.�� Ba took a deep breath before pushing open the restaurant��s doors.


    The vibrant light of the autumn sun shone down on her, giving her a sense of warm drowsiness.


    The sight that greeted her was a grand multicultural city with all types of beings walking the streets. There was a pointy-eared elf sitting on the grass while quietly reading, and there was a tall and broad orc dragging along a young orc behind him with a serious expression. Judging from the dejected look on the young orc��s face, he had most likely been caught doing something wrong by his father.


    Everything was so interesting and unfamiliar.


    So these are the life forms of this continent. Even though they��re different from the inhabitants of the moon nation, they certainly do not look as strange as the teachers and textbooks describe them.


    The elf in the restaurant and the elf sitting outside on the grass were both stunningly beautiful, making it difficult for her to look away from them. Inparison, the orcs were quite hideous, but she didn��t mind looking at them, either.


    Everything appeared to be so harmonious and peaceful. Ba��s nerves were soothed significantly. This city waspletely different from the barren wilderness that she had imagined it to be.


    Ba looked around from side to side, and her eyes suddenly widened as she caught sight of something. She immediately stepped forward, and eximed, ��Unhand that woman at once!��


    ��Huh?�� Yabemiya had just emerged from the restaurant, and she turned toward that direction with a confused look. There, Xixi and Lulu just so happened to be making their way out of the magic potion shop hand-in-hand. Both of them wore blissful smiles on their faces as they looked into each other��s eyes.


    ��Miya, Amy, who��s this?�� Xixi turned to Ba with a smile upon hearing her outburst.


    Meanwhile, Lulu was appraising Ba with a wary look, and his hand tightened around Xixi��s as he pulled her behind him slightly. He could sense a hint of enmitying from this little girl.


    ��Hmph! How dare you hold a woman��s hand in broad daylight? In the name of the moon, I��m going to destroy you!�� Ba raised her wand and pointed it at Lulu.

 Chapter 614 - Tie Him to A Stake and Burn Him to Death!

    <h4>Chapter 614 Tie Him to A Stake and Burn Him to Death!</h4>


    A sh of light lit up on Ba��s raised wand as she pointed it in Lulu��s direction.


    Lulu looked at Ba with a cautious expression. This little girl had juste out of Mamy Restaurant with Amy and Yabemiya, so she most likely wasn��t an enemy. As such, he was wondering why she was disying such animosity toward him.


    Furthermore, this little girl was so young and petite, with such a frail figure. He felt as if he would be able to poke her to death with a single finger, so he didn��t know how to react in this situation. As such, he could only shield Xixi behind him and assess the situation from there.


    ��Look out, she��s using spatial magic of a very high level!�� Xixi cautioned as she stood behind Lulu. She had also pulled out her own wand.


    However, she had only just finished issuing her warning when Lulu��s burly body rose into the air as if he had been plucked from the ground by a giant invisible hand. His feet left the ground and he let go of Xixi��s hand to avoid taking her with him. At the same time, he threw a powerful punch, which was able to easily break through the spatial barrier, but his body remained bound by an invisible spatial force that he was unable to struggle free from. Thus, he hovered in the air at an altitude of close to two meters, unable toe back down.


    Amy walked out of the restaurant with Ugly Duckling in her arms, and her eyes immediately lit up upon seeing that. ��Wow! Big Bear is flying! That��s so awesome, Big Sister Ba!��


    ��Lulu!�� Xixi cried out as she turned to Ba with wariness and enmity in her eyes. She yelled, ��Little girl, why are you doing this to Lulu?��


    Amy made her way over to Ba with a confused look, and said, ��Yeah, Big Sister Ba; Big Sister Xixi and Big Bear are both very good friends of ours. Big Bear is a little dumb, but he��s a good person. You should let him down now.��


    ��I feel like there must be some sort of misunderstanding between you guys. Or could it be that you have some sort of vendetta?�� Yabemiya wore a rather nervous expression. Due to the fact that her ownbat prowess was sorelycking, she was at a loss for what to do in a situation like this.


    ��In our moon nation, men are strictly prohibited from holding a woman��s hand in a public setting! That is a gesture that disrespects and defiles women; it��ll bring the woman back luck! This guy is holding your hand in broad daylight, yet you��re trying to defend him! This is unbelievable!�� Ba turned to Xixi with the expression of a disappointed mother looking at her daughter.


    Xixi faltered slightly upon hearing that before putting away her wand and bursting intoughter. ��Little girl, we��ve been married for centuries, and we grew up together; holding hands is like second nature to us, it is a gesture that reflects our love and trust for each other. I don��t know where this moon nation is, but here in Chaos City, as well as in the vast majority of ces on the Nond Continent, couples holding hands is very much socially eptable.��


    ��Yeah, Father holds my hand every day when he takes me to school; is that a crime?�� Amy asked with a curious expression.


    ��Is that true?�� A hesitant expression appeared on Ba��s face as she looked at Xixi. Indeed, from her expression, it didn��t appear as if she had been forced to hold hands with Lulu against her will at all.


    Mag made his way out of the restaurant, and said, ��You should learn to adapt to the social norms and culture of this ce; it is a sign of respect for the different ces that you visit. Only then can you truly blend in with thismunity. What you see as a heinous crime is an urrence that couldn��t be more mundane here.��


    As a single man, Mag didn��t really want to be fed dog food by Xixi and Lulu. However, killing Lulu just for holding Xixi��s hand in pubic was going way too far. Could it be that Ba was supposed to be some sort of extreme feminist?


    ��How could this be considered normal? How can men and women be together? Even if you��re in love, holding hands in public still warrants punishment by being burned to death!�� Ba did not waver in the face of Mag��s persuasion.


    Everyone looked at each other, at a loss for words.


    ��Look, they��re just holding hands and going out for a stroll. They haven��tmitted murder or arson or anything like that. Just because you��re single doesn��t mean you have the right to condemn all couples.�� Mag didn��t know how he should respond to such an absurd situation.


    ��That��s an interesting idea, Big Sister Ba. I��m really good at burning things!�� Amy said with a joyful expression. She extended her little hand, and a ball of bluish violet mes appeared over her palm before she turned an eager gaze toward Lulu.


    ��That��s right! We must defend the rights of our fellow women! We can��t allow those stinky men toy their dirty paws on us! Otherwise, us women will be the ones to get hurt in the end.�� Ba��s confidence was restored after receiving Amy��s support. She looked at Lulu, and delivered her judgment. ��Big dumb bear! You havemitted an unforgivable crime! For that, I��m going to tie you to a stake and burn you to death!��


    Lulu still wore a bashful smile on his face. He could sense this little girl��s animosity, but seeing as she was with Mag, he definitely couldn��t attack her. He trusted that Mag would be able to sort out this situation, so he turned to Mag for a resolution.


    ��I��m afraid I can��t do anything; she��s simply too stubborn.�� Mag shrugged with a smile, and said, ��In situations like this, where words fail to make people see reason, you should just beat her into submission.��


    ��Little girl, I��m very touched that you would try to stand up for me, but Lulu is a very important person to me, so if you��re going to hurt him, we��ll have to hurt you.�� Xixi looked at Ba with a smile as she pulled out her wand again.


    The smile on Lulu��s face had also disappeared. If Mag wasn��t going to resolve the issue, then they would have to take matters into their own hands. 7th-tier spatial magic was indeed quite powerful, but they were also 7th-tier beings in their own right.


    ��I��m not listening! I��m not listening! I��m going to tie this guy to a stake and burn him to death no matter what! I��m going to show him the consequences of disrespecting women!�� Ba shook her head vehemently as she took a nce at Xixi��s wand. This beautiful big sister didn��t appear to be very powerful, so she wasn��t concerned at all.


    ��Are they going to fight?�� Amy retreated back a little with Ugly Duckling in her arms, and looked on with an expectant light in her eyes.


    ��Roar!��


    Lulu suddenly let loose a rumbling roar as his body abruptly swelled in size, transforming into a massive bear. He swiped his ws through the air, and ripples ran through the space before him as the spatial barrier that he was trapped in was torn apart. As a result, hended back on the ground before turning to Ba with a cold expression.

 Chapter 615 - I’m Going to Live Here!

    <h4>Chapter 615 I��m Going to Live Here!</h4>


    ��S-such a massive bear!��


    Ba��s mouth gaped open as she looked up with a stunned expression on her face.


    In the face of the massive bear that was close to three meters tall and armed with sharp and menacing ws, Ba��s petite figure created a massive contrast.


    ��So this Big Bear really is a bear! But how can a human transform into a bear? This world is downright terrifying! I want to go back to the moon nation!�� The scenes unfolding before Ba��s eyes hadpletely tipped her outlook on the world on its head. Furthermore, the fact that Lulu was able to easily tear through her spatial barrier waspletely outside of her anticipation.


    She looked at the ferocious bear standing before her, looking as if he were going to tear her to shreds at any moment, and she was too scared to even move. However, she still put on a fearless expression, not allowing herself to show her fear to her enemy.


    ��Are you still going to try and burn him to death now? It��s going to be rather difficult to tie him to a stake.�� Mag chuckled.


    ��To protect the honor of women is an extremely serious and important mission; I won��t back down even in the face of the most powerful enemies!�� Ba said with a serious expression.


    ��Having a man who loves them is extremely honorable for a woman.�� Xixi put away her wand, and made her way over to Ba with a smile as she said, ��What an adorable little beauty; where are you from? Let��s be friends; what��s the point in all this fighting?��


    Ba looked at the smile on Xixi��s face, and was suddenly struck by the urge to befriend her. Her expression eased slightly as she turned to Lulu. She hesitated momentarily before putting away her wand and clearing her throat as she said, ��I��m not scared of you; I simply don��t want to get into a fight on my first day in this world. Otherwise, people will think that everyone from the moon nation is an uncivilized buffoon.��


    ��She��s Ba, the third waitress at the restaurant. She came from a very faraway ce, so she still harbors some views and opinions that are rather strange. Please be patient with her,�� Mag exined with a smile before returning to the restaurant.


    ��Ba? What an adorable name, just as adorable as you are.�� Xixi gave Ba as sweet smile as she held onto her hand. Using a gentle voice, she said, ��It must be quite daunting to be in such an unfamiliar and faraway ce, right? We��re neighbors now, so you cane to find us if you need any help.��


    ��I...�� Ba looked at the warm smile on Xixi��s face, and she couldn��t help but be reminded of her own mother. Her mother and father had to be very concerned that she had transmigrated to such a distant ce. With that in mind, tears began to well up in her eyes.


    Big Sister Xixi is a good person, but those stinky men who dare to touch women in public must be burned to death! As for this one... I��ll leave him be for now, Ba thought to herself as Xixi and Lulu walked hand-in-hand toward the nearby park.


    ��Let��s go, Ba. If you don��t mind, you can live next to my ce. The houses there are a little small, but they��re really tidy and peaceful,�� Yabemiya said to Ba as she led her away.


    ...


    That night, Yabemiya took Ba back to the restaurant. As soon as they walked in through the door, Ba asked, ��I don��t want to live in such strange ces! Do you guys have pces here? I want to live in a pce.��


    ��There is no king in Chaos City, so there are no pces.�� Mag shook his head with an amused smile in response.


    ��Ugh... What do I do? I won��t have my crystal bed, I won��t have my big bathtub, I won��t have myrge wardrobe, and even the toilets there stink. How am I supposed to live there? And... and I saw some furry thing just then. If that thinges out at night, what am I going to do...�� A pitiable look appeared on Ba��s face as she spoke. Her lips pouted, and it was as if she were going to burst into tears at any moment.


    ��That was a little mouse; I thought it was quite cute,�� Yabemiya added beside her.


    ��Cute?! That thing was gray and furry, with a sharp mouth and a long tail; how could something like that possibly qualify as cute?�� Ba��s voice rose a few octaves as she turned to Yabemiya with incredulity.


    ��Even if you had a wardrobe, you wouldn��t have clothes to hang up in it anyway.�� Mag rolled his eyes. However, he could understand how jarring it would be for a wealthy and spoiled princess like her to suddenly live in, essentially, poverty.


    Amy had just returned home from her lessons, and she smilingly suggested, ��If you want a pce, we have one upstairs! Big Sister Ba, how about you live upstairs with us? Our toilet smells really nice!��


    ��Really?�� Ba��s eyes immediately lit up.


    ��You built a pce upstairs, Boss?�� Yabemiya also turned to Mag with curiosity and anticipation on her face. She had never seen a pce before.


    Mag shook his head, and said, ��The restaurant doesn��t provide lodging, so you����.


    Before he even had a chance to finish his sentence, Ba was already rushing upstairs.


    ��Heehee.�� Amy also ran up the stairs with Ugly Duckling in her arms.


    Yabemiya turned to Mag with an expectant gaze, and asked, ��Boss, can I go and have a look too? I��ve never seen a pce before.��


    ��Go on, then,�� Mag gave a resigned reply. There wasn��t a pce upstairs; it was just a small yground.


    ��Let��s go together, Aisha!�� Yabemiya dragged Sally upstairs with a joyful expression.


    I have to find a way to get rid of this girl. Just the thought of living together with a stranger is making me cringe. Mag took a nce at the clock on the wall, and found that he still had some time left before themencement of the dinner service. As such, he also went upstairs.


    In any case, there weren��t any spare rooms upstairs, and Ba was most likely going to be quite disappointed with the yground. She would then be forced to find somece else to


    live.


    ��Wow! This is so fun!��


    ��This horse spins on its own!��


    ��Can these shoes with wheels be worn? Ah, help me, I��m gonna fall... I��m gonna... Ow!��


    Before Mag had even made it upstairs, the joyful cries of the girls upstairs had already reached his ears, the loudest of which came from none other than Ba.


    Mag made his way over to the entrance, only to find Ba wearing a pair of rollerdes. She was slowly getting to her feet with her hands against the wall while rubbing her own leg, but there was an ted smile on her face. Meanwhile, Sally and Yabemiya were sitting on either side of a seesaw, osciting from side to side, and even Sally wore a vibrant smile on her face.


    ��Is... Is it really that fun?�� Mag was finding it difficult to believe how excited the girls were.


    Ba turned to Mag with an excited look, and said, ��This pce is a little small, but it��s super fun! I��m going to live here!��

 Chapter 616 - Father, Am I Still A Three-Year-old?

    <h4>Chapter 616 Father, Am I Still A Three-Year-old?</h4>


    Mag looked at Ba��s vibrant smile, and discovered for the first time that she actually looked quite adorable when she smiled. At the very least, she was much more adorable than when she was putting on her haughty facade.


    However, when he thought about, she was a pampered princess who had lived all her life in avish pce, and had suddenly transmigrated to this world. For her to grow ustomed to this foreign world was indeed quite a difficult task. After all, there weren��t guides constantly waiting for transmigrators like them.


    Discrimination was never the answer.


    It was just like how he wanted to change this world��s perception of half-breed beings, but those xenophobic views were too deeply ingrained for him to make a difference in the short term.


    Mag shook his head as he looked at Ba, and said, ��But if you live here, there��s no crystal bed or massive wardrobe for you. There isn��t even a bed here!��


    ��I don��t mind all that if you let me live here. I really, really like this ce!�� The excitement on Ba��s face didn��t fade in the slightest.


    ��No, I refuse.�� Mag shook his head sternly.


    ��I��ve never begged anyone for anything in my life.�� Ba pouted with a pitiable expression as she pleaded, ��But I��m begging you now. Please let me live here, I don��t mind sleeping on the floor.��


    Mag raised an eyebrow at the sight of Ba��s vulnerable expression. He was suddenly feeling rather sympathetic toward this princess, and was at a loss for what to do.


    ��Boss, Ba really seems to hate the ce I live at, and she��s really scared of mice. Why don��t you let her live here before she finds a suitable ce to live?�� Yabemiya chimed in as she looked at Ba with a sympathetic expression. She thought back to how Ba had screamed and dove into her arms at the sight of the scurrying mouse, and her sympathy toward her was even further exacerbated.


    Amy alsotched onto Mag��s arm, and pleaded, ��Let Big Sister Ba live with us, Father. I��ll be able to teach her the rules of our Chaos City then, and she won��t pick fights with people on the streets for no reason.��


    ��You haven��t even learned those rules yourself, and you��re trying to teach others?�� Mag tapped Amy on the nose with a feigned expression of anger on his face. He looked at Ba for a while before nodding as he said, ��Alright, you can live here.��


    Before Ba had a chance to exult, Mag continued, ��However, I won��t be supplying any furniture to you. You can only use the bathroom between 10 pm and 10:30 pm at night, but you must make sure to clean up after yourself. You can onlye upstairs when going to bed and you can��te out of this room.��


    Yabemiya and Sally both turned to Ba with concerned looks upon hearing that set of conditions.


    To their surprise, Ba nodded without even batting an eyelid as she said, ��No problem!��


    ��Also, you have to remember that this is not your moon nation, and no one is going to treat you like a princess here. As such, you have to abide by the rules of this world. Otherwise, if you cause trouble for yourself with your willfulness, I won��t be bailing you out.�� Mag looked into Ba��s eyes with a serious expression as he said, ��Everyone has to take responsibility for their actions. You��re no longer a three-year-old.��


    Ba was silent for a moment as she looked at Mag. Shen then nodded with a solemn expression, and said, ��Alright, I��ll be sure to be more responsible.��


    ��Alright, that��s all settled, then. This ce is only temporary lodging for you. You have to move out after you find a suitable ce to live. After all, this isn��t some pce; this is Amy��s yground.�� Mag nodded before turning to walk downstairs.


    ��Father, am I still a three-year-old?�� Amy asked.


    Mag stroked her hair with a smile, and said, ��Of course not. You��re a four-year-old already, so you also have to start taking responsibility for your own actions.��


    ��Yes, Father.�� Amy nodded with a thoughtful expression before turning to Ba with an ted expression as she said, ��This is great! You can live with us now, Big Sister Ba! I��m going to teach you a lesson today; holding hands is not a crime! Father holds my hand all the time, but he��s a good person...��


    On a barren ind within the Demon Inds, there were a few ck-robed figures sitting together. All of them had their faces concealed, and they were eating something in a valley.


    At this moment, a ck-robed magic caster hurried over with a ck messenger falcon, and said urgently, ��Master Seuss, we still can��t make contact with Chaos City. The ck falcon returned, but the secret message we sent wasn��t taken from it. Most likely, something has happened there.��


    The ck-robed figures sitting together all turned to the magic caster with concerned expressions upon hearing that.


    Seuss looked at the envelope with the red seal strapped around the falcon��s leg, and his brows furrowed deeply, making the scar on one end of his eyebrow even more apparent. His dead-fish eyes became even gloomier as he said, ��When did we first lose contact with them?��


    ��West received a report from them three days ago, so if something happened, it would have to be sometime during the past two days,�� the ck-robed magic caster replied.


    Seuss fell silent again, and his brows furrowed even deeper.


    ��ording to our regtions, the ck Falcons have to report to Master Seuss every second day. Could it be that something really has happened to Narson and the others?��.


    ��Narson��s team isn��t very powerful, but they��re definitely not weak, either. At least one or two of their members should be able to escape even if they encountered powerful enemies. How could we have lost contact with them all of a sudden?��


    ��Could it be that... they encountered that man?��


    ��No way! Isn��t that guy alreadypletely disabled? Then again, we��ve searched many of the inds here, and still haven��t found him.��


    The ck-robed figures discussed quietly among themselves with grave expressions on their faces.


    ��Take a team back with you to Chaos City and assess the situation there. Report your findings to me via messenger falcon,�� Seuss said to the ck-robed magic caster.


    ��Yes.�� The magic caster nodded before quickly disappearing into the distance with a team of seven people.


    ��Let��s keep going. We��ll finish searching this ind today, and there will be three inds left. That man is very likely to be on one of the remaining three inds,�� Seuss instructed before making his way into the misty forest.


    ��Yes.�� The ck-robed figures quickly followed behind him.


    Deep within the Aden Square, a lush grove had been reduced to a chaotic mess. There was a man with a Gray Temple uniform there, and he informed Brandli, ��Master, following the in-depth investigation we��ve conducted in the past two days, we��ve discovered that arge-scale battle had taken ce on the rainy night two days ago. Both knights and magic casters were involved, and thebatants were at least at the 4th-tier. However, the rain washed away almost all traces of the battle, so we can��t confirm whether there were any deaths.��

 Chapter 617 - Tumultuous Times

    <h4>Chapter 617 Tumultuous Times</h4>


    Brandli walked around in the general vicinity before turning to the man as he said, ��Check if there have been any missing persons reports filed in Chaos City in the past two days. If not, then there��s no need to look into this incident.��


    ��But...�� The man wanted to say something.


    However, Brandli cut him off as he shook his head, saying, ��Our Gray Temple is responsible for maintainingw and order within Chaos City only. As opposed to wasting time on external matters, we have much better things to do.��


    Brandli then departed without saying anything else. The Gray Temple worker hesitated momentarily before instructing, ��Take all suspicious things back with us, then get the city lord��s castle to investigate missing person cases during the past few days...��


    ��These are such tumultuous times; could it be that something��s going to happen in Chaos City soon? So be it. It��s not like Chaos City has ever been a peaceful ce anyway...�� Brandli murmured to himself as he shook his head before making his way over to the ck horse-drawn carriage nearby.


    At the north of Chaos City, a group of horse-drawn carriages slowly traveled through the city gates.


    ��I don��t know when I��lle to Chaos City next. Look after yourself, Alex.�� Louis looked back at Chaos City from within a carriage before letting the curtain fall shut.


    The horse-drawn carriage went on ahead, and quickly disappeared into the distance.


    On the northwestern border of the Roth Empire, there was a tall and broad man in a suit of golden armor standing beside a valley. The dry air blowing from the northwestern direction was making his red cape p incessantly behind him.


    ��Your Highness, the Cheetah still hasn��t been able to find any concrete leads on Alex. Perhaps he didn��t leave Chaos City with the assistance from anyone in the military,�� a young man d in ck robes standing behind him remarked.


    Sean was still looking out across the canyon at a base constructed from massive ck rocks. The orcs standing in front of the base were clearly visible to him, and he smiled as he asked, ��Quine, how many friends do you think Alex has?��


    After a brief pause, Quine replied, ��ording to the information we��ve gathered in the past few years, he almost has no friends at all. He only has somerades and subordinates in the military, and their rtionships go no deeper than that.��


    Sean turned to Quine with a smile, and said, ��If that��s the case, why do something like this when it could bring them a lot of trouble or even kill them? Aside fromrades who have experienced life and death together on the battlefield, who would be willing to do this for him?��


    Sean was momentarily silent before nodding as he said, ��You��re right, Your Highness. It��s just that the Cheetah has spied on the target for a long time without any noteworthy discoveries. Should we increase the scope of our observation or capture and interrogate some of the people involved?��


    ��They weren��t afraid to die three years ago, so even if you capture them now, they won��t tell you anything.�� Sean shook his head as he replied, ��Keep observing them. Seeing as Alex has already been crippled, the people who know where he is will definitely visit him at some point.��


    ��Yes.�� Quine nodded before quickly departing on top a huge ck bird.


    ��You should have made more friends, Alex. Where are you right now? It��s difficult for me to sleep at night knowing that you��re still alive...�� Sean furrowed his brows, but a smile quickly reappeared on his face as he chuckled. ��Josh should be feeling even more urgency than I. Once we find Alex, the final showdown will begin.��


    So this is Chaos City... To the north of Chaos City, there was a young elf in a set of gray linen robes. He looked up at the city walls before lowering his head and making his way into the city along with the crowd. He wore a straw hat on his head and held a cane in his hand. There was a ragged pouch on his back, and he looked quite disheveled in general, suggesting that he had been traveling the continent extensively.


    I wonder if Master Alex and the young mistress are actually here. I have to find them before those people do. The princess might not be able tost much longer... The young elf entered the city and quickly disappeared into an alley.


    On an enormous ind hovering above the sea, giant dragons glided through the air. Despite the fact that all of them were massive in their own right, they were downright tinypared to the size of the gargantuan ind.


    There were a few smaller inds also hovering near this colossal ind; giant dragons could also be seen on those.


    On the frost ind.


    This was the ind that was home to the Frost Dragons, and it was one of the six major star inds of dragon ind. The entire ind was covered in icy blue frost and white snow. There were sharp ice stctites, each like a translucent crystal. There were also many massive buildings constructed from ice and snow on the ind, making it appear as if it were a kingdom of snow and ice.


    The bone-chilling temperature emanating from the ind could be felt even several kilometers away.


    A Frost Dragon with a wingspan of several dozens of meters retracted his wings before abruptlynding on the ind. In the instant that hended, he reverted back to his human form, and made his way deeper into the ind.


    At this moment, in the vast hall that was close to 100 meters tall at the center of the ind, there was a heated debate being waged.


    At the center of the hall was a t icy blue surface that could act as a mirror. There were several tforms several dozens of meters tall positioned in the hall, upon which there were several chairs carved out of ice. 10 elderly men sat in those chairs on one of the tforms, looking down from their vantage point.


    On the tform directly across from the door, there was only a heavily wrinkled old man with white hair sitting on a seat. He wore an ice blue crown on his head, and his eyes were closed as if he were asleep.


    Fox stood at the center of the hall, looking extremely tiny and insignificant.


    ��Fox, many powerful warriors from our Frost Dragon race perished during this battle, yet the conditions you negotiated in the conference don��t benefit our Frost Dragon race in the slightest. Now, you want to be our chief? I, for one, object to this!�� an old man with short hair and a short beard stated firmly.


    A bearded old man turned to the old man with the crown on his head, and said, ��Rankster��s death has already been verified, and our Frost Dragon race has not had a chief for the past two years. As a result, we are no longer as unified as we once were, and all of the other five races look down on us for it. We have to choose a new chief, and we have to do it immediately. Fox is Rankster��s younger brother, and his aptitude is not inferior to Rankster��s. He will be able to progress to the 10-tier and be the most powerful being among the younger generation soon. Also, Fox did his best to negotiate more favorable terms, but the other dragon representatives turned on him, so it��s not his fault.��


    ��In terms of aptitude, Elizabeth is clearly superior to Fox. She��s only 20 years old, yet she��s already a 7th-tier giant dragon. Such aptitude is very rare among our dragon race. If we have to choose a chief, I think Elizabeth is a better option,�� a tall and broad elder suggested loudly.

 Chapter 618 - There’s Not Much Time Left for Me

    <h4>Chapter 618 There��s Not Much Time Left for Me</h4>


    A heated argument broke out in the cavernous hall. Fox stood at the center of the hall with his head bowed, and refrained from saying anything. However, he was stealing nces toward a white-robed elderly man sitting on a tform with a staff in his hand.


    This man was Dous, the great elder and the most powerful being of the Frost Dragon race. He was also the eldest and most esteemed of the Frost Dragons, so his opinion held by far the most weight.


    Following the disappearance of Rankster, he had be the spiritual leader of the Frost Dragon race. Perhaps the opinions of the other elders had some bearing on this matter, but Dous was the only one that could make the final decision.


    However, Dous was sitting on the tform with his eyes closed as if he had fallen asleep.


    As for just how powerful this 2200-year-old hermit was, that was something that only Rankster, who had forced Dous to relinquish the role of chief many years ago, knew.


    ��That��s enough.�� Dous suddenly opened his eyes, and his coarse voice spread through the entire hall. All of the arguments taking ce came to an abrupt halt as all of the elders turned to look at him.


    ��Keep searching for Rankster. I��m still alive, so there��s no way that little brat would die so easily,�� Dous instructed in a slow voice. He reached out and grabbed the staff resting beside him, upon which he disappeared from his seat.


    The elders looked at each other as the hall fell silent. After a while, all of them departed.


    Fox looked around the empty hall with a pair of bloodshot eyes. ��Rankster... If you��re dead, then why can��t you stay dead? You stole this position from me all those years ago, are you still going to keep it from me even after you��re dead?�� he spat through gritted teeth.


    You old bastard; you won��t live for too long, either. Once I reach the 10-tier, I��ll definitely be able to replicate what Rankster did to you! Fox clenched his fists and made a vow to himself before exiting the hall.


    ��I didn��t get her bloodst time, yet if I want to verify if she��s the one I��m looking for, then I have to use her blood to examine her dragon origin.�� Elizabeth stood in the distance and looked at Mamy Restaurant as she murmured to herself, ��My 20-year-olding-of-age ceremony ising up soon. I have to receive the blessing of the Frost Dragon origin in order topletely activate my bloodline and be the most powerful Frost Dragon I can be. If Fox were aware of her existence, he definitely wouldn��t leave her alone. I don��t have much time left. Perhaps... I should seek her out and speak to her one-on-one. That elf is going to be a problem, though. She��s too alert and too smart.��


    Elizabeth shook her head before disappearing on the spot.


    ��We hope to see you again.��


    Mag bade farewell to the final customer with a smile on his face before flipping over the sign on the door. He then entered the restaurant and turned to Sally and the others, who were busy cleaning up, and smiled as he said, ��After you��re done cleaning up, stay behind for a little while. Have ate dinner before you go back.��


    ��Ate dinner? Is today a special day, Boss?�� Yabemiya asked.


    ��What��s the asion?�� Ba was also quite curious.


    ��You can say it��s an initiation feast for Ba.�� Mag smiled at Ba as he said, ��Congrattions on finding your first job.��


    ��That��s true. Congrattions, Ba, you also found a ce to live,�� Yabemiya said with a smile.


    ��Thank you, Big Sister Ba. It��s all because of you that we get to have more delicious food today.�� Amy was simply ted that she would be able to eat more of Mag��s cooking.


    ��Congrattions,�� Sally also chimed in with a smile.


    ��Me? I... I... You��re wee... No, I mean... Thank you...�� Ba��s eyes widened, and as she looked around at everyone��s smiling faces, she was stumbling slightly over her words, much to everyone��s amusement.


    ��Alright, everyone worked really hard today. You can order what you��d like to eat.�� Mag wore an amused smile on his face. Ba was a little pampered, but her attitude toward her work was verymendable. She had helped out Yabemiya during the dinner service, and had done quite a good job. At the very least, her customer service attitude had been quite good, and she had received the approval of many customers.


    Amy was the first to raise her hand as she yelled, ��I want to eat grilled fish! I haven��t had grilled fish yet today!��


    ��Meow-��Ugly Duckling��s eyes also lit up with excitement.


    ��You can��t have ate dinner, Ugly Duckling. You��ll get fat if you do, and if you get fat...�� Amy looked at Ugly Duckling with a dangerous glint in her eyes.


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling felt a chill run down its spine, and it immediately ducked its head, too scared to even move.


    ��I want a roujiamo!�� Yabemiya raised her hand.


    ��I want a Yangzhou fried rice,�� Sally said.


    ��I... I want to eat roast beef kebabs.�� Ba gulped involuntarily. She had lost count of how many times she had had to gulp tonight.


    ��Big Sister Ba, do you only eat beef kebabs? You don��t seem to eat anything else.�� Amy turned to Ba with a perplexed look.


    Mag was also appraising Ba with a puzzled expression. Roast beef kebabs were indeed quite delicious, but for her to stick with roast beef kebabs so stubbornly when there were other dishes to choose from was rather strange.


    Ba was a little embarrassed as she said, ��I really like roast beef kebabs.��


    ��Alright, you can all have a seat. I��ll cook arge grilled fish so everyone can have some today.�� Mag turned and walked into the kitchen.


    Not long after that, Yabemiya and Sally began to bring out one delicious dish after another. Mag carefully brought out therge grilled fish and ced it at the center of the table before untying his apron as he said, ��Dig in. We��ve got more than enough for everyone tonight.��


    Ba stared at the pile of 20 roast beef kebabs in front of her before turning to Mag with incredulity as she asked, ��Are these... all for


    me?��


    ��That��s right. You can eat all you want.�� Mag nodded with a smile as he plucked off the most tender morsel of flesh from the grilled fish with his chopsticks, and ced it in Amy��s bowl.


    Ugly Duckling was staring at the grilled fish with desire in its eyes, but it then took a nce up at Amy and ducked its head with a pitiable expression. It covered its eyes with its front paws, hoping that not being able to see the food would reduce the temptation.


    ��Alright... I��m digging in, then.�� Ba was overjoyed. 20 kebabs was half of her monthly allowance. Looking at him now, it appeared that this boss wasn��t as terrible as she had thought. She picked up a beef kebab and began to eat with a joyful expression.


    ��Ba, roujiamo is super delicious too.�� Yabemiya stood off to the side and took a bit of her roujiamo, upon which a blissful look appeared on her face. A golden dragon tail peeked out from under her dress, sweeping around from side to side behind her.


    Ba faltered slightly as she looked down at the golden dragon tail on the ground, then at Yabemiya, and her brain seemed to have temporarily malfunctioned.

 Chapter 619 - I… I Wasn’t Thinking About Strange Stuff!

    <h4>Chapter 619 I... I Wasn��t Thinking About Strange Stuff!</h4>


    Amy seemed to have sensed Ba��s confusion, and exined, ��Big Sister Miya will be able to transform into a giant dragon in the future. When that timees, she��ll be able to fly and carry us into the sky.��


    ��That��s awesome! I��ve never seen a giant dragon before.�� Ba��s eyes lit up as she turned to Yabemiya with an expectant gaze, and asked, ��Can you transform now?��


    ��I can��t. I don��t think I can ever be a giant dragon. I��m only a half-dragon.�� Yabemiya shook her head with a dejected expression.


    Ba shook her head with an earnest expression as she said, ��Don��t be sad; you��re super awesome, Big Sister Miya. You can memorize so many customer orders at once and not make a single mistake. Even a giant dragon wouldn��t be able to do that, so you��re much more impressive than a giant dragon.��


    ��That��s right. You��ll definitely be a true giant dragon someday,�� Mag encouraged with a smile on his face.


    A joyful smile also appeared on Yabemiya��s face as she shook her head, and said, ��I��m actually not sad at all. Even if I really do be a giant dragon, I still want to stay at the restaurant as a waitress and serve our customers.��


    ��Here��s a beef kebab for you as a reward.�� Mag smiled as he picked up a beef kebab from the te beside him and ced it in Yabemiya��s te. She was truly an exceptional worker.


    ��Thank you, Boss.�� Yabemiya��s smile grew even more vibrant.


    Thus, thete dinner concluded in a joyful atmosphere. Sally cleaned up the table and all of the cutlery before preparing to leave with Yabemiya.


    ��This is your work uniform. You can try it on and tell me if my fashion sense is better than yours or not.�� Mag brought out a ck box from behind the counter and handed it to Ba.


    ��Her work uniform?�� Yabemiya made her way over to them with a curious expression.


    Sally also turned toward them with an intrigued look. She was also wondering what kind of work uniform Mag had made for Ba.


    ��I feel like my fashion sense is perfect, so I��m not looking forward to this at all,�� Ba emphasized with a serious expression. However, she still carried the box over to a clean table before slowly taking off the lid.


    Yabemiya looked at the item of clothing in the box, and she couldn��t help but praise, ��Wow, it��s a blue and white dress, and the embroidered edges are so pretty!��


    Amy also got up on the tips of her toes to look into the box before her little face lit up with joy. ��It��s a dress! And there��s a pair of beautiful little ck shoes as well.��


    Boss is so impressive. How can he design so many beautiful items of clothing? Does he have a specialized sewing room? Sally��s eyes were filled with curiosity and admiration as she looked at Mag. It appeared that he was far more than just a brilliant chef.


    Ba��s eyes also lit up, and as she looked at the dress in her box, she discovered that she couldn��t look away. She gently picked up the dress out of the box, and saw that it was an off-white dress with an embroidered cor. The sleeves had bluece cuffs, and the apanying belt was made from blue ribbon. The dress was very smooth and soft to the touch, and most importantly, it was utterly adorable.


    So beautiful! So adorable! I love it! Ba stared at the dress with incredulity in her eyes. The entire dress didn��t have as much as a single trace of her favorite pink color, but it was the most perfect thing in her eyes. She couldn��t even articte just how much she loved this dress.


    ��Do you like it?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��I do!�� Ba nodded without even thinking. She looked at Mag��s smile and blushed slightly as she tried to correct herself. ��I mean... what I��m saying is, it��s not bad...��


    Yabemiya and Sally both smiled. This little girl was quite adorable once they got to know her.


    ��Alright, thanks for your hard work today, everyone. Have a good night��s sleep. I��ll see you all tomorrow.�� Mag bade farewell to everyone before turning to Yabemiya as he said, ��Miya, keep an eye out for lodging near you with better conditions avable for rent.��


    ��Alright.�� Yabemiya nodded in response before departing with Sally.


    ��Are you still trying to kick me out?�� Ba looked at Mag with a pitiable expression.


    Mag shook his head with an imcable expression as he said, ��I��m not kicking you out; I��m looking for a more suitable ce for you to live. I don��t want to live with anyone aside from Amy, as that would be very inconvenient for me. As such, please move out once we find a suitable ce for you.��


    ��Alright, then.�� Ba looked at Mag for a while before finally nodding her head. However, she quickly emphasized, ��But there can��t be any of those furry things. Otherwise, I��m definitely not going to live there!��


    ��Alright, we��ll find you a ce with no mice.�� Mag nodded with a smile before picking up the yawning Amy in her arms. He also picked up Ugly Duckling, which had already fallen asleep, and turned Ba as he said, ��I��m going to bathe Amy first, and then teach you how to bathe yourself.��


    ��Huh?�� Ba faltered upon hearing that before a thought urred to her. Her face was immediately flushed red as she glowered at Mag, and said, ��I��m not going to stay in the bathroom with you! And I definitely don��t need you to teach me how to take a bath!��


    ��What are you thinking in that head of yours? I was only nning to teach you how to use the tap.�� Mag rolled his eyes with an exasperated look before carrying Amy upstairs.


    Amy smiled at Ba as sheid her chin on Mag��s shoulder, and said, ��Hehe, Big Sister Ba, Father will only bathe me and no one else.��


    ��I... I wasn��t thinking about strange stuff!�� Ba��s blush deepened even further as she clenched her little fists, wishing that a rift would open up in the ground to swallow her.


    Mag bathed Amy, and then also took a bath himself. After that, he exined to the blushing Ba how to use the bathtub and the tap, and also gave her a set of new pajamas.


    ��I know all of this already. It��s just a tube that wateres out of, isn��t it?�� Ba looked at the tap with a disinterested expression.


    ��Alright, then take a bath and go to bed.�� Mag nodded before leaving the bathroom, closing the door behind him.


    ��Wow! What a bright mirror! And this phosphorescent bead is so bright too! I only have to turn this thing and hot wateres out of this pipe! This white bathtub is the most impressive thing out of all of this stuff; it��s white and smooth, and is so much more convenient than having to heat up water for a bus!�� The door had only just swung shut when Ba��s eyes lit up with excitement. She looked into the mirror, and then stroked the tap before taking off her shoes and jumping into the bathtub.

 Chapter 620 - Hmm…

    <h4>Chapter 620 Hmm...</h4>


    To think that a princess from the moon nation would end up here; it looks like Alex��s theory about civilization outside of the Nond Continent is correct. The upper limit on the power scale in the Nond Continent is the 10th-tier. Even though the most powerful 10th-tier beings are far superior to the average 10th-tier being, it still doesn��t change the fact that they��re still both at the 10th-tier. Have the inhabitants of the moon nation found a way to break through this barrier? Or perhaps is their power scale different from the Nond Continent��s? Ba is only 14 years old, yet she��s already a 7th-tier spatial magic caster, so her aptitude is superior evenpared to Sally��s. Is she a prodigy, or is she a product of her environment?


    Mag tucked Amy into bed before lying down on his own bed with his brows furrowed deep in thought, attempting to find the answers to these questions in Alex��s memories.


    As a transmigrator himself, he was rather sympathetic toward Ba, who was also a transmigrator. However, that wasn��t a good enough reason for him to take the risk of keeping a vtile little girl like her at home with him. Most importantly, she was also the princess of the moon nation.


    The people on the Nond Continent had always been curious whether there were inhabitants on the moon, just like how there had been many ancient Chinese legends about the moon.


    Those standing at the pinnacle of the continent had also cast their eyes on foreign realms, wondering if there was some very distantnd where there would be a way for them to take themselves to the next level.


    At the moment, Mag wasn��t really interested in finding out whether there was an 11th-tier above the 10th-tier. His top priority at present was to recover his past strength as quickly as possible.


    However, he had to keep Ba by his side. If someone were to spread the fact that she hade from the moon, all of the top-tier powerhouses would go crazy searching for her, trying to use her to guide them into the outside world.


    Furthermore, Mag felt that Ba possessed the potential to be an outstanding employee. Perhaps she would be able to take over the majority of Yabemiya��s work in the near future.


    As for the issues with her personality, disciplining someone had always been something that Mag was quite good at, so he was confident that he would be able to discipline a 14-year-old girl.


    At the very least, it��s better for the little princess to stay in the restaurant rather than roam the streets, Mag thought to himself as he shook his head with a smile before closing his eyes to sleep.


    That night, when Mag got up to go to the bathroom, he discovered that the door of the opposite room was still open, and the lights in the room as well as the bathroom were both switched on. A hint of surprise appeared on his face as he murmured to himself, ��She��s still not in bed yet?��


    Mag made his way over to the entrance of the room, and was just about to say something, but he immediately caught himself.


    The autumn night was already rather cold. Ba was lying in the room in her pink fish pajamas with her body rolled up into a fetal position. She was lying on the seat in the corner and her brows were lightly furrowed. Her face was sickly pale, and she was using a toy brick as a pillow, as well as a wooden horse to support her feet.


    Mag stood by the door for a long time.


    He closed the lights and turned away, then paused before turning back to open the lights again.


    He went back to his own room to grab a nket and a soft pillow before going back. He gently pulled the toy brick from under Ba��s head and reced it with a pillow before draping the soft nket over her body.


    ��Hmm.�� A faint moan escaped Ba��s lips as her furrowed brows rxed. She snuggled up to her soft pillow and a warm nket as a smile appeared on her face.


    I��m too kind for my own good. Mag sighed as he shook his head with a smile. He then turned away and turned off the lights, shutting the door behind him as he left.


    ...


    The first ray of morning light fell on the Blue Suede Textiles Shop��s sign.


    Avish horse-drawn carriage stopped in front of the shop, and Gloria disembarked from it. Her features were a little pale with exhaustion, but her eyes were shimmering and bright.


    ��Young Mistress, the tailors have worked overtime to produce the first dress in ordance with the size you stipted. Would you like to check it out now?�� Mars opened the door for her. His normally impable hair was slightly disheveled; he was also in need of a shave, and had dark circles around his eyes, clearly having not slept very much for the past few days. However, his expression was just as excited as Gloria��s.


    ��Thanks for your hard work. I��ll try it on right now.�� An ted smile appeared on Gloria��s face as she entered the shop with Mars.


    Within the textiles shop, two tailors were tidying up a blue dress, while two young employees had already fallen asleep in their chairs.


    The female employee who had woken up early to get to the shop was caught mid-yawn as Gloria walked into the door, and the former immediately stood up straight to greet her.


    ��Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Andre, Mr. nch.�� Gloria nodded with a smile toward the two tailors.


    The ck-robed Andre was holding a wooden ruler in his hand as he replied, ��You��re wee, Young Mistress Gloria. We��ve produced the dress ording to the design you gave us. Please try it on and tell us what you think.��


    nch was also looking at Gloria and the dress with an expectant look in his eyes.


    Gloria didn��t need them to spur her on any further; her attention had already beenpletely drawn to the blue dress as soon as she walked into the door.


    The blue open-back dress was embellished with gemstones, and the entire thing was like avish yet graceful work of art that was practically glowing.


    ��Such a beautiful dress!�� Gloria��s breathing had even elerated. She had envisioned many times in the past few days what this dress would look like, but she was still stunned by its beauty when it was actually ced before her.


    She loved dresses. In particr, after the tofu pudding her resolved her skin issues, she would wear a new dress almost every single day. She wanted to wear all of the dresses that she could only look at yet not have the confidence to wear in the past.


    Among them, this dress was the most beautiful one she had ever seen.


    ��The designer of this dress is a genius. The overall design and the way the minor details were handled all demonstrate the mind of a genius designer. I��ve never thought that adding so many gemstones to a dress would make it so graceful and elegant rather than unsightly and vulgar. This is simply incredible.�� Andre had nothing but genuine praise for the dress.


    nch stared intently at the dress. He was also full of praise and awe. ��Indeed. I��ve been making clothes for several decades, and this dress is my proudest creation. I feel honored to have been part of the process to create such a perfect, stunning dress.��


    ��He is indeed a genius.�� A smile appeared on Gloria��s face as she made her way toward the changing rooms down the back. ��Help change me into this dress.��


    ��Yes!�� The employee carefully scooped up the dress in her arms before hurriedly making her way over to the changing rooms.

 Chapter 622 - Is Mr. Mag Here?

    <h4>Chapter 622 Is Mr. Mag Here?</h4>


    A new day dawned, and Mag��s main mission was to teach Ba to do her job. Of course, this mission had mainly been delegated to Yabemiya.


    Yabemiya was quite gentle and easy-going normally, but her attitude toward her work waspletely serious and imcable. She was not allowing Ba to wheedle her way out of anything, and was determined to make her a perfect waitress.


    Yabemiya looked at Ba with a serious expression, and said, ��Ba, even though your magic can deliver dishes to tables really quickly and urately, you have to ensure the stability of the dishes in flight. Otherwise, the dishes will be scattered before arriving on the table, and the presentation will be ruined.��


    ��But the fried rice only scattered a littlest night...�� Ba pouted in a pitiable disy.


    Yabemiya shook her head sternly, and said, ��Boss is making such delicious Yangzhou fried rice; shouldn��t we do our best to serve it with the best possible presentation? Also, that��s just fried rice; what if that was the braised chicken and rice with broth in the dish? If you spill broth onto the table or onto customers, it��s going to result in a very negative dining experience.��


    Ba looked at Yabemiya, then at the customers enjoying their meals in the restaurant, and nodded with a thoughtful expression as she said, ��I��ll do my best.��


    ��You��re already doing a fantastic job. I wasn��t anywhere near as efficient as you when I first started; you��re definitely going to be a splendid waitress,�� Yabemiya encouraged with a smile.


    ��That was never in doubt.�� Ba raised her chin proudly as her fighting spirit was reignited. She thought to herself, Even though it��s just bringing dishes onto tables, there are many technical requirements that I have to be mindful of. Even so, this is just a piece of cake for a beautiful and talented princess like me!


    ��Here��s your Yangzhou fried rice, please enjoy.��


    ��Here��s your zhi roujiamo, please enjoy.��


    ��Here��s your braised chicken and rice, please enjoy.��


    Ba��s voice rang out in the restaurant over and over again as one dish after another flew out of the kitchen. All of the dishes flew in an extremely stable and consistent manner beforending virtually soundlessly on the tables in front of the customers who��d ordered them. There was a bowl of braised chicken and rice thatnded on a table, still preserved in its most perfect state with not even a single ripple running through the broth.


    ��Wow, look, Mom! That te is flying on its own!�� A young man stared with wide eyes as a te of Yangzhou fried rice flew over to him.


    ��That��s extremely impressive! The new waitress must be a spatial magic caster; her control and mastery of her magic are simply extraordinary!�� a Gray Temple magic caster praised.


    ��This is the first time I��ve seen dishes being served using spatial magic. As expected, Boss Mag is always far ahead of the pack.�� Gjerj chuckled with a smile.


    Ba was still maintaining a graceful and regal expression, but the smile that she was struggling to suppress and the joy in her eyes betrayed her true emotions.


    This is working even better than I expected. However, remembering the sequence of dishes being ordered is still a rather prominent w in Ba��s service. Memory can be developed over time, but this has mostly to do with aptitude. Mag was also pleasantly surprised by Ba��s customer service. At the same time, he said internally, ��System, can you make me an intelligent queuing system? The type thatpiles customer orders and automatically ces them in the right sequence. It would be best if it had a voice function so no manual entries would be required.��


    ��No,�� the system replied in a t voice.


    ��Shouldn��t this be easy for you? You can make all those high-tech things, but you can��t make a simple system like this?�� Mag asked with raised eyebrows.


    ��I can write a system like that in five seconds,�� the system said in a haughty voice.


    ��Alright, state your price.�� Mag rolled his eyes with an exasperated look.


    ��Sorry, but you do not have the right to use an intelligent orderpiling system. Please upgrade the restaurant to level three as soon as possible. You��ll be able to unlock the intelligent orderpiling system as well as many more rights such as an expansion of the restaurant, and bolstering the restaurant��s defense systems. Also, there are many fantastic prizes waiting for you!�� the system��s enthusiastic voice sounded.


    ��What are the requirements to upgrade to level three?�� Mag asked with furrowed brows.


    ��To upgrade to level three, you must umte 150,000 spending points. After each restaurant upgrade, the required spending points will be deducted. Best of luck!�� the system replied.


    ��What? I have to spend 15,000,000 copper coins before I can upgrade? And that��s not even taking into ount ingredient costs!�� Mag��s brows furrowed even deeper. He had been prepared for a response like this, but his eyelids still twitched upon having the notion confirmed. After all, money was not that easy to earn.


    The system remained silent and ignored Mag��s protest.


    Looks like I have to get the ice cream shop up and running as soon as possible. At the very least, I��ll have another source of ie then, Mag thought to himself. It had been two days since the system had released the mission, so the ice cream had to open the next day anyway.


    Following the breakfast service, Ba slumped down into a chair with an exhausted expression.


    During the breakfast service thatsted more than an hour, she had been constantly focused on controlling her spatial magic. Even though she had only been moving dishes, which weren��t very heavy, she had to ensure perfect stability during the flight of the dishes, which was very taxing on her mind.


    Of course, the most tiring element to the breakfast service to her was that she had to stand for over an hour straight. She felt as if her legs didn��t even belong to her anymore.


    Mag removed his apron and turned to Ba with approval as he praised, ��You did very well this morning, Ba.��


    ��Of course!�� Ba replied smugly as a joyful smile appeared on her exhausted face.


    Mag turned to Yabemiya, who was packing up the cutlery on the tables, and said, ��Miya, the renovations on the ice cream shop are almost done. After the breakfast service tomorrow, the ice cream shop will officially open. We��ll alle with you to back you up.��


    ��Already?�� Yabemiya turned to Mag with a surprised expression.


    Mag gave her a gentle look of encouragement as he said, ��Yes. The ice cream shop is not very big, and it will sell ice cream exclusively, so it won��t be very difficult to manage. Don��t be nervous; you��ll definitely do a fantastic job.��


    ��I��ll do my best.�� Yabemiya nodded with an earnest expression.


    Right at this moment, someone knocked on the door. ��Is Mr. Mag here?��


    Mag opened the door, and found a middle-aged man in a long robe standing outside. The man wore a smile on his face as he asked, ��Are you Mr. Mag?��


    ��I am. And you are?�� Mag nodded in response.


    ��I��m the butler of the Buffett Family; you can call me Polka.�� The middle-aged man nodded with a smile. He then handed an invitation letter to Mag as he said, ��Young Mistress Scheer would like you to attend the banquet held by the Chamber of Commerce in three days.��

 Chapter 623 - Father is the Strongest in My Heart!

    <strong>Chapter 623 Father is the Strongest in My Heart!</strong>


    ��A banquet at the Chamber of Commerce?�� Mag took a nce at the invitation letter, but didn��t ept it. He looked at Polka with a perplexed expression as he asked, ��My restaurant is not a part of the Chamber of Commerce; why is Young Mistress Scheer asking me to attend this banquet?��


    ��Young Mistress Scheer says that your restaurant is the most exceptional restaurant in the Aden Square, so even if you attend as a guest, it would be the honor of the Chamber of Commerce to amodate you.�� Polka looked at Mag and smiled as he said, ��Also, Young Mistress Scheer would like to discuss some things with you. The young mistress is normally too busy attending to daily matters, so this would be an ideal opportunity for her tomunicate with you. As the young mistress of one of the found families of the Chamber of Commerce, Young Mistress Scheer has the right to invite a guest to the banquet with her.��


    Seeing as Mag was still a little hesitant, Polka added, ��Oh, before I forget, the young mistress is extending an invitation to both you and your daughter.��


    ��Alright, please inform Young Mistress Scheer that we��ll be attending the banquet.�� Mag epted the invitation letter with a smile.


    ��I��m sure Young Mistress Scheer will be very happy to hear that.�� Polka nodded with a smile before departing on a horse-drawn carriage.


    I shouldn��t avoid this xenophobic group of people. Instead, I should confront them and tear down their preconceived biases. A smile appeared on Mag��s face as he looked at the invitation letter in his hand. Furthermore, he had something he wanted to discuss with Scheer anyway.


    ��I��m going out for a bit.�� Mag ced the invitation letter behind the counter, exiting the restaurant after grabbing a document satchel from upstairs.


    ��Boss Mag, this thing... looks a littleplex. What does it do?�� In the forge, Mobai was looking at the designs ced on the table in front of him with a perplexed expression.


    ��This is a steam engine. It can convert energy,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��Convert energy?�� Mobai was even more confused.


    ��This is a little difficult to exin. To put it simply, we can make a vehicle move by burning coal; that��s energy conversion,�� Mag exined.


    ��Wha... How can a piece of coal move a vehicle?�� Mobai��s eyes widened with incredulity.


    ��The key here is going to be this steam engine.�� Mag pointed at the designs on the table and smiled as he said, ��Boss Mobai, please make these parts ording to the measurements stipted here. After that, I��ll provide you with the designs to make a cannon; that design should have a rtively high degree of feasibility.��


    ��Boss Mag, you know how to make cannons?�� Mobai��s eyes immediately lit up.


    ��It��s only a concept at the moment, but it should have a certain degree of feasibility.�� Mag nodded in response.


    ��Alright, I��ll get these parts ready for you as soon as possible.�� Mobai immediately nodded.


    Mag nodded before continuing, ��I hope you can keep this matter confidential. I��ll keep working with you in this area, and the remuneration I��m paying will definitely be higher than what you get for crafting weapons.��


    ��There��s no need for that, Boss Mag. We��re friends, so I��ll be happy to help you out.�� Mobai waved his hands with a smile as he said, ��I��ll get all of these parts ready in five days at most.��


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded with a smile before exiting Mobai��s forge. He then changed into three different sets of clothes. Following each change in attire, he visited another forge to order another set of parts, thereby sourcing parts from four forges in total.


    The first miniature steam engine is about to appear in this world. After changing once again, Mag rode his bicycle back to the restaurant.


    Money was difficult toe by, so Mag was nning to earn more money through a secondary upation.


    In any world, a feasible source of energy would be extremely sought after. Mag was nning to be the creator of one of those energy sources.


    On the second floor of the magic potion shop, arge room had been reconstructed as a magic room. There were ck magic stones that were able to withstand magic explosions lining the walls, as well as a wooden horse and all types other toys in the corner.


    ��Master Urien, what kind of magic are we going to learn today?�� Amy asked with a curious expression.


    ��We��re going to learn manifestation magic today,�� Urien replied with a smile.


    ��Manifestation magic?�� Amy was a little perplexed.


    ��That��s right. Any magic that is manifested into a substantial form is manifestation magic, like the giant Frost Dragon I summoned, for example. Only through manifestation magic can I create the Frost Dragon, and then use it in battle. Hence, manifestation magic is a crucial type of foundational magic,�� Urien exined with a smile.


    ��A Frost Dragon!�� Amy��s eyes lit up with tion as she asked, ��What do I need to do?��


    ��What you need to do is close your eyes, then focus on thinking about the most powerful thing that you can imagine, such as a Frost Dragon. Then, I��ll teach you the incantation to manifest that thing,�� Urien replied.


    ��Alright!�� Amy nodded obediently before closing her eyes with an expression of rapt focus on her little face.


    I wonder what the first thing she ever manifests will be. Urien stood off to the side and looked at Amy with an expectant gaze. The subject manifested and time taken was a strong indication of one��s magic aptitude. The faster the manifestation and the moreplex the subject manifested, the better one��s aptitude was.


    Soon, a cloud of purple mist appeared above Amy��s head before quickly taking shape.


    ��What��s that?�� Urien��s expression was slightly peculiar. The mist was quickly surging and materializing to form something. The fact that Amy was able to manifest something so quickly even on her first try indicated she had exceptional aptitude, but then again, that was something that Urien had always known. However, no matter how he looked at the cloud of mist, it didn��t appear to be forming a very powerful being. Instead, it appeared to be a humanoid figure.


    ��Done!�� A minuteter, Amy opened her eyes and looked up at the humanoid figure hovering above her head. She pped her little hands together with tion as she yelled, ��Father! Father!��


    ��Ahem... Little Amy, I told you to visualize the most powerful being you can imagine in your heart; what are you doing, thinking about your father?�� Urien wore a dark expression on his face.


    The humanoid figure hovering above Amy��s head was none other than Mag in his chef��s suit with a sharp chef��s knife in his hand, looking quite dashing and gant.


    This was the first time that he had seen a magic caster manifest a person on their first go.


    ��That��s right! Father is the strongest in my heart!�� Amy nodded with a justified look.

 Chapter 624 - Would You Like to Try?

    Chapter 624 <strong>Would You Like to Try?</strong>


    ��The ice cream shop is opening tomorrow! Will I really be alright on my own? Arrrgh! I��m so nervous! But Boss ced so much trust in me, I have to do a good job!��


    In a dim alley, Yabemiya��s voice reverberated as she walked with a nervous yet expectant look on her face.


    This alley was one that she had to pass through on her way home. At night, the alley was pitch-ck and the rows of houses on either side were very close to each other, thus making it difficult for even the moonlight to illuminate the alley. It was very quiet here, but also a little eerie.


    The sound of Yabemiya��s shoes treading the ground was particrly noticeable in the silent alley.


    All of a sudden, a thud sounded from one of the courtyards nearby. It sounded as if something had fallen onto the ground, giving Yabemiya a fright.


    ��What was that?�� Yabemiya stopped next to a wall and listened intently, only to find that the sound in the courtyard had disappeared.


    ��It must have been a mouse or a cat knocking something over.�� Yabemiya tried to console herself as her expression eased slightly. However, she began to walk more quickly than before, and her hands had balled up into tight fists unconsciously.


    The sound of her footsteps increased in frequency. She was the only one in this dark alley, but she could indistinctly sense that there was a pair of eyes looking at her from within the darkness.


    She suddenly recalled the stories about nighttime told by the female employees in the previous restaurant that she had worked at.


    Chaos City was a city with a strictw and order, with the Gray Temple and the city lord��s castle controlling the vast majority of the city, but there were many ces where the light didn��t shine. In those ces, some demented perverts could be lurking, and they were extremely dangerous to women who traveled alone.


    She began to hear the sound of footsteps behind her. The footsteps weren��t very loud, but they were very brisk, just as if something were pursuing her. She could even hear her pursuersbored breathing as if she were being hunted down by a wild animal.


    Yabemiya could feel her heart rate elerating as her footsteps quickened. She had already broken into a brisk jog. The ordinary alley suddenly seemed impossibly long to her, and she felt as if she would never reach its end.


    All of a sudden, a muffled thump erupted behind her, and the pursuing footsteps fell silent.


    The only sounds left in the alley were of Yabemiya��s brisk footsteps and ragged breathing


    Despite this, Yabemiya didn��t slow down. She picked up a thick wooden stick that was lying around in the alley; with it in her hand, a sense of security welled up in her heart. She felt as if the stick in her hand could smash open the heads of any perverts who dared to try and touch her.


    A beam of moonlight shone down on the opening of the alley nearby, like a torch that had suddenly been ignited in the night. Yabemiya��s eyes lit up upon seeing that. If she could make it out of the alley, then she would be safe.


    All of as sudden, a humanoid figure appeared at the opening of the alley, cutting off that beam of moonlight.


    ��Argh!�� Yabemiya screamed as she closed her eyes and raised her wooden stick high above her head before bringing it down on the humanoid figure with all her might.


    ��Crack


    The wooden stick snapped upon impact.


    Yabemiya��s eyes were tightly closed as she gripped tightly onto the remaining half of the stick.


    ��Um... Are you alright?��


    A perplexed yet concerned voice sounded.


    ��Huh?�� Yabemiya faltered before her eyes flew open.


    The person standing in front of her wasn��t some nude freak, nor some burly man as she had imagined. Instead, it was Elizabeth in a white dress.


    Her silvery-white dress glittered under the moonlight, and even though the light wasn��t shining directly on her features, her beauty was still apparent to the onlooker. She currently had her left arm raised in front of her, and there was half of a wooden stick lying at her feet.


    ��Argh!��


    Yabemiya screamed again, this time in apology as she threw her half of the stick onto the ground. ��I��m sorry... I��m so sorry... I didn��t know it was you... I thought, I thought...��


    Elizabeth looked at Yabemiya and put down her arm before taking a step forward.


    A frosty aura wafted toward Yabemiya as she took an unconscious step backward, pinning her back against the wall behind her. She looked at Elizabeth with apology and fear in her eyes, too scared to say anything.


    Elizabeth furrowed her brows before taking another step forward, reducing the distance between the two to less than half a meter.


    ��I... I...�� Yabemiya clenched her little fists and raised them in front of her chest. She didn��t dare to look Elizabeth in the eye; the haughty disposition she was giving off struck her with a hint of fear. At the same time, there was something about her that felt strangelyforting to Yabemiya, and made her want to approach Elizabeth.


    It was just like on the moon festival celebration, when she had ced the mooncake in Elizabeth��s hand. At the time, she had sensed a familiar aura that was very mysterious yet appealing.


    Elizabeth stopped in front of her, and said coldly, ��Look at me.��


    Yabemiya turned to Elizabeth with a timid and apologetic expression. She didn��t expect her to suddenly emerge from the darkness. ��I��m sorry, it wasn��t on purpose. If I hurt you, then you can hit me back if you want.��


    ��Alright.�� Elizabeth nodded before touching Yabemiya��s fingers with her own.


    Yabemiya immediately withdrew her hand as if she had been electrocuted. She had felt a cool sensation on the tip of her middle finger, as well as a faint prick of pain as if she had been pricked by a needle. However, it was only a very indistinct feeling, and she wasn��t bleeding from that fingertip, either.


    ��I extracted a drop of your blood.�� Elizabeth withdrew her hand, and a small vial constructed from ice appeared on her palm. Within it was a drop of golden blood.


    ��Why do you want my blood?�� Yabemiya looked at Elizabeth with a perplexed expression. During their previous encounter, she had also requested a drop of her blood, only to be denied by Sally. Who would have thought that she would appear here, and that her objective would be secure a drop of her blood again?


    ��I have my reasons.�� Elizabeth stowed away the small vial, but didn��t exin anything.


    ��Aright, then.�� Yabemiya was a little disappointed. However, as she looked at Elizabeth, she simply couldn��t contain her curiosity as she asked, ��You��re a giant Frost Dragon, so you must know how to fly, right? Flying in the sky must be a really awesome feeling, right?��


    Elizabeth looked at Yabemiya��s expectant expression, and was momentarily silent before asking, ��Would you like to try it?��


    ��Huh?��


    Yabemiya was taken aback by that response, and before she had a chance to react, Elizabeth had already tackled her across the waist. A silver spell formation appeared on the ground, and both of them disappeared form the alley in the blink of an eye.


    Yabemiya closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, she had already appeared in the air above Chaos City. Her feet werepletely dangling in mid-air, and she abruptly began to plummet.


    ��Argh...��


    Yabemiya��s scream only made it halfway out her mouth before a giant Frost Dragon appeared beneath her. Shended right on the dragon��s back before hurriedly grabbing onto one of the dragon��s scales, upon which she was carried high into the sky.


    The wind howled past her ears as the giant dragon broke through the clouds, revealing a brand-new world to Yabemiya where the stars and the moon were extremely bright and clear.


    Meanwhile, in that dark little alley, there was a half-naked man pinned to the wall by an ice spike through the be. Even in death, his eyes were still wide open...

 Chapter 625 - The True Battle has Yet to Come

    <strong>Chapter 625</strong><strong>The True Battle has Yet to Come</strong>


    The two of them returned to the opening of the alleyway, where Elizabeth said, ��Perhaps you can also be a giant dragon someday. You��ll be able to soar up high as a ruler of the skies rather than have to attend to the needs of and serve humans.��


    ��Thank you for taking me up there. I never knew that was what the scenery in the sky was like. The moon and the stars were so clear, yet the mountains down below were so tiny. It was such a wonderful feeling.�� Yabemiya��s cheeks were flushed with excitement.


    However, she then shook her head with a smile as she continued, ��However, I don��t want to be a ruler or anything like that. I like my job as a waitress, and I��m not ashamed of it. My customers and I are equals, and they extend their acknowledgment and approval toward me to reciprocate my smile and service.��


    Elizabeth fell silent as she looked at Yabemiya��s genuine smile before nodding as she said, ��Do whatever you like, then, but try to pick a wider path home in the future.��


    Elizabeth disappeared on the spot after leaving those parting words of caution.


    ��Thank you,�� Yabemiya said to the empty air before continuing on her way home. A joyful smile lingered on her face, and she suddenly wasn��t nervous about the store opening the next day.


    The Golden Dragons are also selecting candidates to be their new chief. If she really is that person, then there��s most likely no way for her to be a candidate... Elizabeth stood on arge tree in the distance as she looked on while Yabemiya entered a small building. She thought back to how Yabemiya had been screaming with tion on her back, and a gentle smile appeared on her face.


    I wonder if business at the ice cream shop will be as good as it is in Mamy Restaurant. Even if it isn��t, it should still rake in a significant ie, right? Magy on his bed, thinking about the store opening the next day. He was also rather excited, yet slightly nervous as well.


    ��Father... Manifest!�� Amy was already sound asleep as she murmured to herself while waving her little arms in the air.


    ��What is she dreaming about?�� Mag looked at Amy with an amused expression before shaking his head with a smile. He then closed his eyes to get some sleep.


    In a well-lit room in the Buffett Manor, Polka quietly said to Scheer, ��Young Mistress, Mr. Mag has agreed to attend the banquet in three days.��


    ��Good.�� Scheer nodded as she continued to flick through the ounts book in her hands.


    Polka hesitated momentarily before asking, ��Young Mistress, I have a question. Mr. Mag��s restaurant has gained some renown in the Aden Square, but he still hasn��t joined the Chamber of Commerce, and his restaurant is limited in scale. There��s almost no chance that he��ll be able to affect the election in a month. Why are you paying so much attention to him?��


    ��If you only look at this basic information, then Mr. Mag is indeed not someone who��s worthy of my time. There are many restaurants of the same size in the Aden Square, and to the Chamber of Commerce, the gastronomic industry isn��t a major source of ie.�� Scheer put down the ounts book in her hands as she said, ��However, this restaurant sessfully mediated the conflict between the demons and the giant dragons, and it has attracted more than four great magic casters to its doors. It is the most popr restaurant among the noble circles in Chaos City, and the owner��s daughter has been epted as a disciple by two great magic casters. On top of that, this restaurant has revolutionized the eating habits of countless people in the city. How many restaurants like this can you find in Chaos City?��


    A surprised look appeared on Polka��s face. He shook his head as he said, ��If Mr. Mag really has aplished all of these things, then his restaurant is most definitely unique in Chaos City.��


    ��Hence, it��s not a matter of whether he can join the Chamber of Commerce; it��s a matter of whether he��s willing to join the Chamber of Commerce. The gastronomic industry does indeed only ount for a small proportion of ie for the Chamber of Commerce. However, it is almost entirely under the Moreton Family��s control. If Mamy Restaurant can rece Ducas Restaurant as the number one restaurant in the city, then we could take control over the entire gastronomic industry by forging strong ties with Mr. Mag. That will be extremely important for both the mid-year and end-of-year election.�� Scheer nodded before picking up the ounts book again.


    ��Young Mistress, I also have something else I have to report,�� Polka continued. ��ording to our estimates, in the uing mid-year election, the votes we receive will most likely only be close to half of what the Moreton Family will be receiving. Jeffree has been in power for over 20 years, so many of the businesses in the Chamber of Commerce have thrown their support behind him. As such, it��ll be very difficult for us toe out on top in the election.��


    ��I expected this from the start. At the very least, we��re in a far better situation than the Marquis Family; they didn��t even get 10% of the votes during thest election.�� Scheer smiled as she brandished the ounts book in her hand, and said, ��However, we��ve loaned out a lot of money in the past few years. If these people can��t pay up, then we��ll have to issue them some reminders, won��t we?��


    ...


    In a brightly lit room, this time in the Moreton Manor, the chief secretary of the Chamber of Commerce, Manard, respectfully said, ��President, the preparatory work for the mid-year election had already begun. The Buffett Family has been pulling a lot of strings in this recent period of time, and many of our board members have alerted us to this, but we still hold a crushing advantage in the votes.��


    ��It hasn��t even been a month yet, but this littless from the Buffett Family has already taken a third of the votes. She��s a lot more capable than those two idiots from the Marquis Family, that��s for sure.�� Jeffree put down the book in his hands as he fell into deep thought.


    Manard stood silently beside him. Jeffree never needed to hear anyone else��s opinion. All Manard had to do was to silently await his decision before acting in ordance with his instructions.


    Jeffree was silent for a long while before delivering his verdict. ��Next, she��s definitely going to use the loans that the members of the Chamber of Commerce have taken from Buffett Banks as leverage against them. The majority of money in the market goes through Buffett Banks these days, and many people have taken out loans with them. That��s an undeniable fact. Assess the economic condition of our members. For those who have run their businesses well and are creditworthy, we can provide some benefits assistance to them on behalf of the Chamber of Commerce.��


    ��Alright, I��ll go do that right away.�� Manard nodded respectfully before departing.


    ��The mid-year election is just the beginning; the true battle has yet toe. Let��s see what other tricks you have up your sleeve, littless...�� Jeffree chuckled to himself as he rose to his feet.


    ��Father, wake up! Look; there are two of you now!��


    The next morning, Mag was woken up by Amy. As soon as he opened his eyes, he caught sight of his own face, and was so startled that he almost fell off his bed.

 Chapter 626 - I Have Something Really Cool to Show You

    <strong>Chapter 626 I Have Something Really Cool to Show You</strong>


    Mag sat up on his bed, only to find a man sitting across him in a set of big bear pajamas, lookingpletely identical to him.


    The two of them stared at each other, and it was like looking into a mirror.


    If it weren��t for the fact that Mag had just woken up, he would have thought that he was still dreaming


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling sat beside the bed, looking from one Mag to the other with a dumbstruck look on its face.


    ��Heehee~�� A joyful smile appeared on Amy��s face at the sight of Mag��s stunned expression.


    ��What is this, Little Amy?�� The answer to that question was quite apparent, but Mag still couldn��t help but raise it. This man sitting in front of him resembled him to a fault. He simply couldn��t imagine how Amy had made something like this.


    ��This is a new spell I learned, Father.�� Amy waved her little hand, and it passed right through the body of that ��Mag��. She smiled as she continued, ��Look! it��s fake, but I can make it look like it��s real. Master Urien asked me to manifest the most powerful thing I could think of, so I manifested you, Father! I can even change its clothes.��


    The ��Mag�� before him was then changed into a chef��s suit, then into ck casual attire, and just when Amy was about to put a dress on it, he hurriedly stopped her, and said, ��Alright, I��ve seen what you can do, and it��s indeed very impressive.��


    It was very impressive that Amy had such exemry magical control, but that didn��t mean he was willing to cross-dress for her demonstration-even if it were just a manifestation of himself.


    ��You also think it��s really awesome, right, Father?�� Amy��s eyes lit up. However, she then looked at Mag with a conflicted expression as she continued, ��But Master Urien told me that it��s best not to manifest you during battle.��


    ��I think Master Urien is right to say that.�� Mag nodded in agreement.


    Manifesting him would indeed result in a rather perilous situation in battle. All other magic casters manifested things like giant dragons and phoenixes; what was she going to do with a humanoid manifestation? Get ��Mag�� to chase giant dragons around while wielding a chef��s knife?


    Just the thought of it was bringing tears to Mag��s eyes. What kind of magic caster would do that?


    ��Huh? So even Father doesn��t want to fight for me? You��re the most powerful and strongest in my heart, Father.�� Amy pouted with a pitiable expression.


    ��Alright, alright, you can use whatever you want; I have no objections at all!�� Mag felt as if his heart were about to melt at the sight of Amy��s pitiable disy, and he immediately caved in.


    How was he supposed to say no to a face like that?!


    Amy��s eyes lit up again as she asked, ��Really?��


    ��Of course.�� Mag nodded earnestly. He then looked at the chef��s knife that ��Mag�� was holding, and suggested, ��But I think maybe we should change the chef��s knife to a longsword, then throw a suit of armor on him. That��ll make him look a lot more gant and dashing.��


    He clearly couldn��t change Amy��s mind about manifesting him in battle, so he could only try to do some damage control.


    ��No.�� Amy shook her head vigorously with a serious expression as she said, ��I think Father is most gant and dashing in this set of clothes, and you use that chef��s knife to create so much delicious food. This is the Father I love the most!��


    ��Alright, whatever makes you happy.�� Mag decided to just let Amy do whatever she pleased. For his adorable little daughter, he was willing to relinquish his dignity!


    ��Yay!�� Amy jumped on the bed happily. Ugly Duckling had just struggled its way halfway up the bed when it was flung off the side of the bed. It rolled over several times along the carpet before looking up at Amy with a pitiable expression.


    ��Ugly Duckling, are you unhappy with me?�� Amy asked in a slightly dangerous tone.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling immediately rolled to its feet before urgently shaking its head.


    Mag took a nce at his bedside rm clock, only to find that it was 5 am sharp. He smiled as he stroked Amy��s hair before helping her change into her clothes. ��Alright, seeing as we woke up early today, let��s get up for an early morning.��


    After brushing their teeth, Amy asked, ��Big Sister Ba is still sleeping. Should I go and wake her up?��


    ��Let her sleep for a while longer. There��s still a lot of time before she has to get up for work.�� Mag shook his head with a smile in response. He made his way downstairs and began to prepare the ingredients for the morning service.


    ��Ugly Duckling, I have something really cool to show you.�� Amy squatted down in front of Ugly Duckling. She hid one hand behind her back with a mysterious look on her face.


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling��s eyes widened as it jumped up and down, eagerly trying to catch a glimpse of what was in Amy��s hand.


    ��Don��t blink!�� Amy ced her hand in front of Ugly Duckling. Thetter took a sniff at her hand before taking a couple of steps backward where it stood, ready to pounce.


    ��Whoosh!��


    Amy spread open her hand and a colorful little bird emerged, flying right over Ugly Duckling��s nose.


    Ugly Duckling was just about to jump into the air, but hesitated momentarily before tumbling to the ground. It stared at the little bird flying in the restaurant with a stunned expression for a while before standing up again, and chasing the bird around the restaurant.


    ��Go, Ugly Duckling!�� Amy cried happily amid peals of tinklingughter.


    ��A bird?�� Just as Amy and Ugly Duckling were having the time of their lives, Ba came downstairs and caught sight of the little bird. She hesitated momentarily before raising her hand to seal it with her spatial magic, preparing to release it outside.


    ��Pffft-��


    However, the ensnared little bird only struggled for a few seconds before disappearing in a cloud of purple mist.


    ��An illusion?�� A hint of surprise appeared on Ba��s face. She was still a little drowsy, having just gotten out of bed, but the little bird was extremely life-like and possessed extremely feeble magic waves, which made her unable to identify it correctly at the first possible moment. All of this indicated a high level of manifestation magic proficiency of the magic caster.


    Ugly Duckling stopped cold in its tracks before looking around with a confused expression.


    ��You caught it!�� Amy��s eyes widened as she turned to Ba. A thought then urred to her, and she pointed her finger in Ba��s direction.


    Ba was just wondering where that illusionary little bird hade from when she turned around and discovered that Mag had appeared beside her,pletely without her noticing


    ��Wah! When did you get there?!�� Ba took a few steps back as she glowered at Mag with a frightened look, wondering how he was able to tread so silently.


    ��Hahaha-��


    Amy was rolling withughter.


    ��What happened?�� Mag heard themotion and poked his head out of the kitchen. He looked at the ��Mag�� behind the counter, then at the frightened Ba, and chuckled. ��Amy, don��t y pranks like that.��


    ��So it was another illusion.�� Ba finally came to her senses as she turned to appraise the extremely life-like rendition of Mag. Aside from the fact that there was no soul within its eyes, it waspletely identical to a real person.


    What amazing aptitude! Ba turned to Amy with a hint of awe in her eyes.

 Chapter 627 - Don’t Even Think About It

    <strong>Chapter 627 Don��t Even Think About It</strong>


    ��Have you heard? Boss Mag is opening a new shop.��


    ��A new shop? Like a new restaurant? What��s its name? Looks like we won��t have to spend so long lining up now.��


    ��It��s an ice cream shop that apparently sells exclusively ice cream. If we want a meal, we still have to go to Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��Ice cream isn��t bad; I really like it. Every time I want to eat one, I have to line up for an hour. Boss Mag is finally taking pity on us. By the way, what��s the ice cream shop��s name?��


    ��An Ice Cream Shop.��


    ��I know it��s an ice cream shop. I want to know the name of the shop!��


    ��An Ice Cream Shop!��


    ��What��s wrong with you...��


    ��I��m telling you, it��s an ice cream shop called An Ice Cream Shop!��


    At the entrance of the restaurant, word of Mamy Restaurant��s new branch had already spread among all of the customers gathered. Even though it was only an ice cream shop, it had still created quite a stir. To those who really liked ice cream, this was fantastic news.


    As soon as Yabemiya entered the restaurant door, she excitedly asked, ��Boss, on my way past Ricky��s Rotisserie today, I saw a section of the storefront covered in arge piece of red cloth; that��s the ice cream shop, right?��


    ��That��s right. After the breakfast service today, we��re holding an opening ceremony. After that, the ice cream shop will be officially open,�� Mag replied with a smile. He had asked the system to undo the censorship on the ice cream shop and to rece it with that red cloth instead. This was designed to maintain a sense of mystery around the shop prior to its opening


    ��There are a lot of customers discussing the ice cream. I��m sure business will be very good on the first day. I��ll go and help you outter.�� Sally also wore a smile on her face.


    ��Yes, please. If all of you are going to be there, then I��ll have no problems at all.�� Yabemiya nodded with a wide smile on her face.


    ��Big Sister Miya, I have to attend lessons with Master Urien this morning, so I won��t be there for the opening of your ice cream shop,�� Amy said with a forlorn expression.


    Miya smiled as she patted Amy��s head, and said, ��That��s alright, I can eat a few more ice creams in your stead.��


    ��Actually, you can save it all for me after my lessons. I can eat all of it so you won��t have to eat it in my ce. I��ll feel bad if you do that for me,�� Amy said earnestly.


    ��You��re the manager, so you��re going to manage a restaurant on your own, right? That��s so cool.�� Ba looked at Yabemiya with a hint of reverence on her face. Just the simple job she was doing as a waitress was proving to be quite a struggle; she couldn��t imagine what it would be like to manage a shop on her own.


    Following the conclusion of the morning service, Mag bade farewell to thest group of customers before untying his apron, and heading to the ice cream with Yabemiya and the others.


    There were already many people gathered in front of the shop��s entrance. Many of them were standing on the tips of their toes, trying to catch a glimpse of whaty behind the red cloth.


    ��Boss Mag is here!�� someone yelled, and the entire crowd stirred as everyone turned to look at Mag.


    ��There are so many people!�� A tense expression appeared on Yabemiya��s face. She had thought that there wouldn��t be many people on the first day, but who would have thought there would already be so many customers gathered? Furthermore, most of them were regr customers of Mamy Restaurant.


    mo


    ��Don��t be nervous, you��ll only get more and more customers from now on.�� Mag smiled in response. He was quite pleased with this turnout.


    ��Yes.�� Yabemiya nodded, and as she looked at Mag, her nerves were instantly soothed significantly. She also turned her gaze toward the ice cream shop obscured by that red cloth.


    At the moment, only Mag knew what the ice cream shop looked like. After witnessing Mamy Restaurant, everyone was very much looking forward to seeing this new shop.


    ��Boss Mag, you��re overworking your staff! Ms. Miya has to rush over to the ice cream shop after ving away at your restaurant; how cruel of you!�� Harrison jibed in a joking manner, drawing a burst ofughter from the regr customers around them.


    ��You��re just jealous of her multitasking skills,�� Mag responded with a smile.


    ��I��m definitely jealous. After all, who would be as lucky as you to find three exceptional waitresses who are also so beautiful?�� Harrison nodded as he continued, ��Well, don��t keep us waiting any longer! We��ve been dying for some ice cream!��


    ��Yeah, hurry up and open the shop!�� everyone chimed in.


    ��Thank you for attending the shop opening, everyone.�� Mag nodded to acknowledge all of the customers. He stood in front of the ice cream and grabbed onto the red cloth before turning to Yabemiya as he said, ��Manager Yabemiya, let��s unveil the ice cream shop together.��


    ��Oh, yes.�� Yabemiya hurriedly nodded before rushing forward and grabbing onto another corner of the red cloth.


    ��Three, two, one...��


    Amid a burst of raucous cheers and apuse, the red cloth was removed.


    A white and blue snow and ice queen themed ice cream shop was revealed to everyone.


    There were six-cornered snowkes falling between twoyers of floor-to-ceiling ss, as well as an ice and snow queen wearing a blue and silver dress and a crown on her head standing at the center of the shop. Snowkes were swirling around her, and it was as if the entire ice cream shop was situated in a pce on a snowy mountain. It was grand yet intricate, and presented a sense of mystique that drew one in.


    The words ��An Ice Cream Shop�� were inscribed in silver and blue text using an adorable font. There was also the image of a snow and ice fairy on the sign.


    A cool and refreshing sensation wafted forth, making everyone feel as if they had been teleported into a world of snow and ice, thereby further stoking their urge to enter the shop.


    ��It��s so beautiful! I feel like it��s even more beautiful than Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��Mamy Restaurant��s design is more conservative, while this ice cream shop is more refreshing and adorable. I think they both have their strong points.��


    ��A snow and ice queen! As expected of Boss Mag, even a branch that only sells ice cream is so stunning.��


    ��Everything else is great, but the name of the shop... Isn��t it a little too carelessly thrown together?��


    Everyone began to discuss spiritedly among themselves as they looked at the new ice cream shop.


    Mag didn��t really pay any heed to their discussion. As opposed to paying a naming fee, he��d much rather name the shop in a casual manner like this. Furthermore, this could be a unique series when he opened more branches in the future.


    For example, there could be A Rotisserie, A Cafe, A Braised Chicken Shop...


    ��System, the drawing of Little Amy on the sign is very interesting.�� Mag��s eyes fell on the image of the little snow and ice fairy on the sign. Upon closer inspection, he discovered that it really was an image of Amy.


    ��If you��re really satisfied with it, then you can choose to give me an extramission,�� the system happily suggested.


    ��Don��t even think about it,�� Mag immediately refused in an imcable voice.


    Mag pushed open the ice cream shop��s doors with a smile, and announced, ��An Ice Cream Shop is now officially open. We wee your patronage.��

 Chapter 628 - How About We Steal It?

    <strong>Chapter 628 How About We Steal It?</strong>


    ��What a beautiful ice cream shop! It��s like a snow and ice tower. Have I really be the manager of such a gorgeous ice cream shop?�� Yabemiya was looking around at the stunning shop incredulously. She was still holding onto the red cloth in her hand as she had forgotten to let go of it.


    ��Congrattions, Miya.�� Sally gave Miya an encouraging smile.


    ��Congrattions on bing the manager, Big Sister Miya.�� Ba also wore a wide smile on her face as she looked around the ice cream shop with wide eyes. As she did so, she squealed internally, What a beautiful ice cream shop! Are those snowkes falling from above? Snowkes only exist in myths and legends! The white six-cornered snowkes are piling up on the ground; it looks so fun!


    ��Thank you, thank you, everyone.�� Yabemiya nodded with a vibrant smile on her face.


    After pushing open the ss doors, a slightly cool sensation wafted forth. The dryness of autumn seemed to have been dispelled as a result, giving everyone the urge to embrace winter.


    Mag strode into the shop first. There were three fully automatic ice cream machines ced in the semi-open kitchen, and it wouldn��t be crowded even if three people were to stand in it.


    The cash register was right next to the kitchen, and the price of as well as the four vors of ice cream were stated behind the counter. Aside from that, there was also arge vacant area.


    The statue of the ice and snow queen stood at the very center of the restaurant. Inparison to the wax statue renditions, this ice and snow queen was clearly far more intricately crafted, reaching the extent that it even had clearly visible fingerprints. Furthermore, it wasn��t just a stationary statue. Instead, it would change poses at set intervals, and that detail seemed to have imbued it with a soul.


    Aside from that, all of the tables in the shop were small square tables with only two tall stools ced at each table. Sitting near the floor-to-ceiling window while sampling Haagen-Dazs ice cream was undoubtedly a heavenly experience.


    Mag nodded upon seeing this. He was very pleased with the system��s renovation job.


    ��Boss, what should we do now?�� Yabemiya looked at the customers swarming in through the doors, and then turned to Mag with a panicked expression.


    ��We��re open now, so we��d better start serving customers. Look at how many customers are visiting on the first day; there are many more than I got when I first opened Mamy Restaurant.�� Mag smiled in response. Yabemiya was so nervous that she hadpletely forgotten what her job was.


    ��Oh, yes.�� Yabemiya hurriedly nodded before quickly entering the kitchen. She switched on the three ice cream machines before turning to the customers with a smile as she said, ��Wee! What ice cream would you like?��


    ��I��ll get a mocha ice cream.��


    ��I want a chocte ice cream.��


    All of the customers began to make their orders as a long line formed in front of the counter.


    ��Alright, one mocha ice cream. That��ll be 300 copper coins. Please pay first, then show your ticket to get your ice cream when your number is called,�� Yabemiya said with a smile. She then ripped off a ticket with the number ��1�� on it from a pad nearby before handing it to that customer.


    ��I have to pay first? And I have to get the ice cream myself?�� The customer was rather taken aback as he looked at the ticket in his hand. This was the first time that he had heard of such rules being implemented in a food establishment.


    ��That��s right.�� Yabemiya nodded with a smile, but she was feeling rather tense.


    After hearing this new ordering system described to her by Mag the day before, Yabemiya had been concerned that their customers wouldn��t be able to ept it. After all, in other restaurants, customers were served in a very diligent manner. No other restaurants made customers pay first and get their food by themselves.


    All of the customers in the line turned to Mag and Yabemiya with curious expressions upon hearing that. Only Mag would be capable of such innovation that bordered on insanity in their eyes.


    ��In order to improve the shop��s efficiency and shorten the time that everyone has to line up for, I devised this system where payment has to be given as soon as the order is made and tickets are handed out for corresponding ice cream orders,�� Mag exined. This was a method often employed by streetside milk stands due to the severe mismatch between the number of customerspared to the number of seats. For food that could be carried and eaten while walking, this was undoubtedly the most efficient system to employ.


    ��I think this is a great idea. Otherwise, when we have to pay, we��ll have to line up a second time. In contrast, this is clearly a much better way to do things,�� Harrison said with a smile.


    ��You��re absolutely right. If this were another restaurant, we��d perhaps be concerned about whether the money we spend will be worth it, but in Boss Mag��s restaurant, I see no issues with paying as soon as we order,�� Gjerj chimed


    in.


    All of the customers smiled upon hearing this. Harrison��s words echoed everyone��s thoughts. As such, all of the customers made their orders before taking their tickets and taking a seat. Most of them actually chose to stand as they looked curiously at Yabemiya as she worked in the semi-open kitchen, wondering how such delicious ice cream was made.


    The opening of this new ice cream shop naturally attracted the attention of many passersby. After all, such a beautiful restaurant was very rare.


    This storefront was located near the entrance of the Aden Square, so the number of people passing through was far more than of those that would pass through the corner area that Mamy Restaurant was situated in.


    ��That restaurant is so beautiful! But it��s not really time for breakfast or lunch, so why are there so many people there?��


    ��They must be paid actors that the restaurant hired as part of a PR stunt. This tactic is reallymonly employed by restaurants in the Aden Square.��


    ��That doesn��t really matter. We can��t just pass by such a beautiful restaurant and not go in to have a look.��


    Many of the passersby stopped in their tracks and walked into the ice cream shop with curiosity in their hearts. Soon, a long line had gathered outside the ice cream shop.


    <b>crear</b>


    ��Mocha ice cream for number one, chocte ice cream for number two...�� With all three ice cream machines operating at once, Yabemiya was able to quickly hand over one ice cream after another to the customers with a sweet smile.


    Some customers chose to eat their ice creams in the shop, while others exited the shop and ate as they walked.


    ��Who would have thought that making ice cream was so easy? It only takes pressing a few buttons. I feel like I can do it if I tried.��


    ��I feel like that metallic machine must be an extraordinary treasure. The ice creames from there, after all.��


    ��Boss Mag is a man who values efficiency very highly, so that machine must have taken him a lot of time and effort to make. Otherwise, how could it produce such delicious ice cream?��


    All of the customers discussed quietly among themselves. Reality was a little different from their expectations.


    In a corner, there was a thin man in ck clothes and a man in tattered clothing with a cloak over his head. The former said to thetter, ��Boss, that thing must be worth a lot of money! Just pressing it once can earn us 300 copper coins! How about we steal it?��


    ��Let��s keep observing first. If we steal this thing, we have to know how to use it.�� The man wearing the cloak shook his head as he stared intently at the ice cream machine.

 Chapter 629 - Your Father is Very Proud of You, System!

    <h4>Chapter 629 Your Father is Very Proud of You, System!</h4>


    The opening of the ice cream and the implementation of the new serving system went even smoother than Mag had anticipated. The customer base umted by Mamy Restaurant ensured that the ice cream had many customers from the very first day, and with the new serving system, Yabemiya could handle most of the workload on her own. All that was needed was an extra helper responsible for cleaning up the shop and the tables.


    As Yabemiya was running around serving customers, Ba asked quietly, ��What should we do?��


    ��Just help clean up the tables,�� Mag said with a smile. Yabemiya was once again putting her exemry multitasking skills on disy. She was taking orders, handling cash, producing ice creams, and calling out numbers all by herself, making zero errors in the process.


    ��Miya really is amazing.�� Sally was stunned as she looked at Yabemiya. Taking care of so many matters at once was far more taxing mentally than working as a waitress at Mamy Restaurant.


    ��She is. It��s high time I gave her a pay rise.�� Mag nodded in agreement. Such an exceptional employee was certainly not easy toe by.


    After everything was set into motion, Mag bade farewell to Yabemiya and the others before departing.


    When he made his way to the entrance, he caught sight of two men in ck standing together in a corner. They were rather out of ce as they weren��t here for ice creams, nor were they merely spectating. Instead, they were constantly staring at the ice cream machines behind Yabemiya and discussing quietly among themselves in the process.


    Mag made a mental note to himself about these two suspicious characters before walking out the door. He wasn��t aggressive enough to pluck these two away for interrogation just because they were looking shifty.


    On the way back to the restaurant, Mag visited Mobai��s forge to check on his progress with the steam engine parts. Most of the parts for the steam engine were being made here, so the Mobai��s rate of progress was an important factor of consideration for him.


    The half-naked Mobai wiped the sweat off his forehead as he said, ��Boss Mag, the degree of uracy required for the parts you��re ordering is far too high. Even if I work through the night, I��ll only be able to finish them by tomorrow at noon at the earliest.��


    ��Hehe.�� Lulu gave Mag a bashful smile before continuing to swing his hammer, smashing it into the block of metal on the anvil before him.


    ��That��s alright. It��s fine as long as you can get them done before tomorrow night,�� Mag said with a smile. He was quite pleased with the progress that Mobai was making.


    After returning to the restaurant, Mag was just about to begin preparing ingredients when the system��s voice suddenly sounded. ��Ding! Congrattions on opening your first branch. Your reward is a pepper steak recipe! Due to the fact that the branch opened is an ice cream shop, you��re also going to receive the hidden prize: a Haagen-Dazs ice cream cake recipe!��


    ��Pepper steak and ice cream cake? Well done, my son!�� Mag��s eyes lit up upon hearing this. He didn��t think that he would receive two rewards frompleting one mission. Steak was one of his favorite foods. Even though the roast kebabs were also made from beef, it was still very different from steak.


    ��Please watch your mouth!�� the system protest sternly.


    ��Your father is very proud of you, system!�� Mag nodded in response. The pepper steak dish resolved the issue of ack of Western dishes on the menu, while the ice cream cake could diversify the ice cream shop��s recipe. As such, both of these were fantastic rewards.


    ��You��re ying with fire!�� The system was starting to sound quite angry.


    Mag ignored the enraged system as he smilingly asked, ��System, I want to alter my background so it bes more difficult for people to make out the connection between me and Mag Alex. Do you have any good suggestions? Can you fabricate a suitable background for me?��


    As Mamy Restaurant became more and more influential, Mag was naturally going to draw more attention and scrutiny. If someone were to dig up the fact that he had arrived in Chaos City with Amy three years ago, and then lived as a cripple for close to three years thereafter, they would easily be able to draw a connection between him and Mag Alex.


    ��No! Piss off!�� the system grumbled.


    ��Then how about you alter the memories of some of the people in this world? For example, you could make everyone who wants to kill me forget about my existence. That way, we��d be able to coexist in harmony and I��d be able to cook in peace.�� Mag was still unwilling to give up.


    ��That would break thews of this world. The system definitely won��t do something like that!�� the system refused sternly.


    ��Alright, looks like I��ll have to figure this out on my own, then.�� Mag furrowed his brows, deep in thought. It appeared that the system wasn��t willing to help him, so he would have to fabricate a story about himself, and then broadcast it to the general public somehow.


    After putting away the pepper beef and ice cream cake recipes in his mind, Mag began to prepare ingredients for the lunch service while contemting this matter.


    He didn��t know what was going to happen during the banquet at the Chamber of Commerce in two days, so he had to make preparations in advance.


    After all, his signature style had always been a prophctic approach.


    ...


    On the first day after the opening of the ice cream shop, 510 ice creams were sold, resulting in 153,000 copper coins of revenue.


    Mag��s expression filled with surprise and tion upon hearing Yabemiya report those figures to him.


    This was only the first day, and only ice cream was sold. Furthermore, the shop was essentially being run by a single person, yet over 150,000 copper coins had been made, amounting to over 100,000 copper coins in profits alone.


    This was an exceptional source of ie for Mag.


    Mamy Restaurant��s daily revenue in its current state had reached an upper limit. Unless more employees were hired or the restaurant was expanded, it would be very difficult to increase store revenue.


    ��That��s over 500 kebabs...�� Ba gulped with an expression full of yearning.


    In the bushes outside the ice cream, a thin man in ck clothes stuck out his head, and asked, ��Boss, are we doing this or not?��


    A tall and broad man also stuck out his head from the bushes before shaking his head with a solemn expression as he said, ��Let��s wait for a while first. There are still so many people on the streets, and it would be disastrous if we got caught. We have to ensure absolute safety before we act.��


    10 minutester.


    ��Boss, how about now?��


    ��Let��s keep waiting.��


    One hourter.


    ��Boss, how about now?��


    ��Let��s keep waiting. That drunkard just came out there, and he might see us.��


    The next morning, just as the sun was peeking over the horizon.


    The thin man scratched the mosquito bites on his face, and feebly asked, ��Boss, how about now...��


    The only response he received was a series of rumbling snores.


    ��Dammit! Nothing good hase from following this guy from the Roth Empire!�� the thin man grumbled to himself as he stomped his foot. He crawled out of the bushes with a furious expression before ncing at the ice cream with an indignant look in his eyes. He then took a nce at a cleaner holding a broom nearby, and decided to scurry away.


    ��Mistress, the annual banquet of the Chamber of Commerce is being held. Are you going to attend this time?��


    A slightly eerie voice reverberated in an ancient castle built between two cliffs. A man in ck robes thatpletely concealed his figure and appearance was facing the throne in front of him with his head slightly lowered.


    On the throne that was enshrouded in darkness, there was a seductive woman with a pair of vibrant red lips. She smiled as she replied, ��Of course I��m going. I want to see if there��s going to be any suitable prey.��

 Chapter 630 - System, You Sure Are Embarrassing

    <h4>Chapter 630 System, You Sure Are Embarrassing</h4>


    ��Sigh, I��m so angry! Why would Boss Mag make Miya work at Mamy Restaurant during the lunch service? That way, I won��t be able to sneak over to the ice cream for an ice cream during my lunch break, and Mamy Restaurant is so far away!��


    ��Exactly! I also wanted toe here for an ice cream, but the ice cream shop��s opening hours are right when Mamy Restaurant is closed! This is terrible.��


    At the entrance of the ice cream shop, there were two young women looking at the opening hours on the door with a grumpy expression.


    Esther was a student at Chaos School and she was 17 years old, so there was only one year left until she could graduate.


    She was a 17-year-old 4th-tier magic caster, which ced her aptitude at above average in the magic world. In her family, her aptitude was sufficient for her not to have to worry about anything for the rest of her life.


    As such, she was never short on spending money.


    However, the lunch break at Chaos School wasn��t very long. The distance from the school to the restaurant wasn��t all that far, either, but there were simply too many people lining up there. There were hundreds of people lining up during their lunch break, so if they wanted to have an ice cream, they would have to wait until school ended. That was simply downright torturous to them.


    Many people passing by the ice cream shop also wore expressions simr to theirs. The people who had time rushed off to Mamy Restaurant to join the line there, while those short on time could only wait for the next time.


    After the lunch break, Mag borrowed one of Mobai��s three vacant storefronts, carrying the steam engine parts into the shop before closing the door and fiddling around with the parts.


    He could only be considered a newbie as a chef, but when it came to assembling steam engines, he was a professional. During his free time back when he was writing his thesis in his past life, he assembled and disassembled steam engines for fun.


    Magid down all of the parts before saying internally, ��System, I need a piston, a cylinder, two belts, and four wheels.��


    Due to the restrictions in skills, technology, and materials in this world, in conjunction with the fact that Mag didn��t want to have too many individuals participating in the creation of the steam engine, Mag had to buy some parts from the system.


    ��I don��t have any of those,�� the system immediately replied.


    ��State your price.�� Mag pursed his lips.


    ��The system is issuing you a stern warning! You are forcibly pushing this world into the steam era and severely disrupting its natural progression! The effect this will have on the world will be immeasurable, and you could very likely trigger divine retribution, which will wipe your existence off the face of this world!�� the system warned.


    ��Then could it be that James Watt and Michael Faraday were taken by God? They pushed the Earth into two different eras, after all. Wouldn��t it be really fun to have a steampunk world with swords and magic?�� Mag pursed his lips.


    ��That��s... That��s not the same! Those two scientists were only able to make those breakthroughs following extensive research and development. Their sess was a product of their hard work, and their inventions contributed to the natural progression of the world! What you��re doing ispletely different!�� The system was getting rather frustrated.


    ��Let me ask you this, system: can you be sure that Watt and Faraday weren��t transmigrators? Perhaps they were also forcibly transmigrated to Earth after speaking ill of a certain restaurant owner? Look at their systems. Watt wanted a steam engine, and the system willingly gave him one. Faraday wanted an electricity generator, and his system also handed him one without any resistance. Then, look at you. I had to do everything myself, yet you��re acting so reluctant even though I��m only asking you for a few parts. You can��t even begin topare to their systems!�� Mag pursed his lips with discontent.


    ��That��s utter nonsense! How can thosezy bastardspare to the system? If God tossed me a few trillion gold coins and asked me to force you to do missions in exchange for mary rewards every day, my job would be countless times easier than it is now!�� the system yelled in grief and indignation.


    ��Looks like you��re very short on money as well.�� A peculiar look appeared on Mag��s face.


    ��Of course I am! Do you think production is free? Do you think it��s free to develop exceptional seeds? Do you think construction materials are free? All of these things cost so much money! I still owe the system next door 20,000 copper coins! God gave that bastard 2,000,000,000,000 copper coins, and it gives its host 50,000 every day, yet it still chases me around all the time, trying to get me to repay the 20,000 copper coins! How could I not be angry?�� The system��s voice was bing more and more furious and indignant.


    ��System, you sure are embarrassing.�� Mag covered his face with his hand. His system was was most likely one of a kind.


    The system��s voice rose to a screech. ��You still dare to say that! If it weren��t for you����


    Mag immediately cut the system off as he said, ��Alright, I��ll give you 20,000 copper coins for the parts I mentioned so you can repay your debt and stop being an embarrassment.��


    ��Really?�� The system��s screeching voice immediately reverted back to a normal octave.


    ��If you think it��s too much, I can offer something lower.�� Mag shrugged nonchntly.


    ��Of course not!�� the system immediately responded before asking, ��Can you add a bit more?��


    ��Then I��ll make it 20,001 copper coins.�� Mag nodded with a smile. ��That way, you��ll have one left over after you repay your debt.��


    ��Deal!�� the system immediately responded. It then deducted the copper coins and prepared the required materials in five minutes.


    After all of the materials were delivered, the assembly of the steam engine was a piece of cake. Soon, aplete dual-cylinder steam engine was ready.


    Mag also made a metal shell for it so its internal functions wouldn��t be directly visible.


    He poured some water into the machine before he ignited the coals, which had been previously doused in alcohol. The steam passed through the cylinders, and as the pressure gradually increased, the pistons began to cycle up and down in a repetitive range of motion, thereby prompting the flywheels to rotate.


    ��This is the first time that a steam engine had been turned on in this world. This moment is worthy ofmemoration.�� Mag nodded in contentment as he looked at the rapidly rotating flywheels, the steam blowing out of the vents, and heard the sound of metal parts working together. Even though he hadn��t actually invented the steam engine, he was still struck by a sense of aplishment.


    ��I have a steam engine now, so the next step is to tell a good story.�� A smile appeared on Mag��s face. This was the first major step that he was taking in this world.


    In a room that was lined with all types of clocks, Cyril was fiddling around with a small pocket watch. Off to the side, Goodenia bowed deeply to him, and said, ��Young Master Cyril, thank you for saving me. I, Goodenia, am your most loyal servant from now on. You can ask me to do anything for you and I will give it my all.��


    Cyril put the pocket watch away before turning to Goodenia as he said, ��Goodenia, I had to expend a lot of money and connections to bail you out this time.��

 Chapter 631 - Before She Comes of Age…

    <h4>Chapter 631 Before She Comes of Age...</h4>


    Goodenia took a pained nce at Cyril��s front pocket. The pocket watch that Cyril had taken was the most expensive one in his shop. However, he only bowed deeper as he gratefully said, ��I will be sure to repay you for your kindness. It��s just that Devoe and the owner of that restaurant...��


    ��Don��t mention anything about Devoe to me; I��m afraid of being dragged down by him. As for the owner of Mamy Restaurant, if you don��t want to be detained by the Gray Temple again, I suggest you leave him alone. I��ll take care of him for you.�� Cyril��s smile disappeared as he made his way closer to Goodenia, and whispered, ��Next, all you have to do is keep an eye on Gloria and her little textiles shop, and cause as much trouble for her as you can...��


    ��Yes.�� Goodenia��s expression changed before he hurriedly nodded.


    After Cyril walked out the door, the man following him whispered, ��Young Master, Goodenia has already been kicked out of the Chamber of Commerce, so surely he doesn��t have any value left to us.��


    ��Goodenia was released by the Gray Temple. I didn��t pay a single copper coin to bail him out, but that idiot thinks I saved him. He��s earned a lot of money selling clocks and watches these past few years, so he has a few tricks up his sleeve. It��d be perfect to use him to deal with Gloria.�� Cyril looked at the gem-studded pocket watch in his hand and tossed it to the man behind him with a smile as he said, ��Ask him if he wants to buy this watch.��


    In a tea shop, a thin man in ck turned to Noya Gould, and asked, ��Boss, are we going to do it tonight or not?��


    ��Of course we��re going to do it!�� Noya��s voice rose a few octaves in response, but he immediately lowered his head as he adjusted the brim of his hat. He then threatened in a severe voice, ��But you��d better not ditch me again likest night, Luke. Otherwise, I��m going to p you senseless.��


    ��I was just buying some breakfast for you, Boss,�� Luke said with a smile, but he rolled his eyes internally as he thought to himself, If this guy��s going to be as indecisive as he was yesterday, then I��m ditching him for good!


    Noya nodded as he whispered, ��Alright. We��ll go a bitter tonight, then. I heard they��re keeping a really alert eye out for criminal activitytely, and if we get caught them, we��re going to get thrown into jail!��


    That night, Mag stood at the restaurant��s entrance and looked on as Yabemiya and Sally departed into the distance. He then flipped over the sign on the door before closing the door itself.


    A silver figure appeared on a tree branch outside the restaurant before disappearing again in the blink of an eye.


    Sally, who was walking on Yabemiya��s right, turned to nce back behind them with a cautious look. However, she didn��t discover anything there, and a confused expression appeared on her face.


    ��What��s wrong, Aisha?�� Yabemiya turned to Sally with a concerned look.


    ��Nothing.�� Sally shook her head before turning to Yabemiya as she asked, ��Miya, do you get the feeling that you��re being watched or followed recently?��


    ��Huh?�� Yabemiya faltered slightly upon hearing that. She thought back to the feeling of being watched and followed in that alley the night before, only for Elizabeth to appear before taking her on an aerial ride. However, Elizabeth and Sally didn��t seem to see eye-to-eye with each other, so after a brief hesitation, Yabemiya shook her head, and said, ��No.��


    Sally looked at Yabemiya for a while before nodding her head. ��Good.��


    ��Aisha, you go on ahead today. I want to stay in the ice cream shop for a while longer.�� As they were passing by the ice cream, Yabemiya stopped in front of its entrance as a smile appeared on her face.


    ��Alright, but don��t stay here too long, and look after yourself on your way home.�� Sally took a nce at the ice cream shop and nodded before departing.


    Yabemiya pulled a key out of her pocket and unlocked the door before walking into the ice cream shop.


    The shop wasn��t entirely pitch-ck; there was a small circle of light around the statue of the ice and snow queen. There was also a row of smallmps that lit up the ice cream shop with a warm glow, but wasn��t intrusive in any way.


    Miya walked around the statue of the snow and ice queen a few times before looking up at it as she said in a faint voice, ��This is my ice cream shop. Can you see this, Mother? This is Miya��s ice cream shop! Even though it belongs to Boss, I��m the manager! If only... If only you were still here with me...��


    A tear slid down from the corner of her eye before dripping onto the ground, but there was no sound of her crying.


    ��It��s her.�� On a tree branch outside the ice cream shop, Elizabeth was holding a ball that was emitting a faint golden glow. At the same time, she was looking at the young woman who was soundlessly sobbing in the ice cream shop with aplex expression.


    The dragon origin was emanating a slightly scorching heat in her hand. This was thest verification method her father had left to her, and was also the only foolproof method.


    After standing on the tree branch in silence for a while, Elizabeth put away the dragon origin in her hand, and disappeared from the tree branch. In the next instant, she had appeared in the ice cream shop, standing behind Yabemiya.


    ��Giant dragons don��t cry,�� Elizabeth said in a cold voice as she looked at the weeping Yabemiya. Her voice was just as cold as her expression.


    ��Huh?�� Yabemiya faltered slightly before turning around. She stared at Elizabeth, who had appeared behind herpletely without her noticing, and said, ��H-how did you in here? I made sure to lock the door!��


    ��That door can��t stop me.�� Elizabeth shook her head in response.


    ��Then... do you want to eat ice cream?�� Yabemiya wiped the tears off her face and looked at Elizabeth with a concerned expression as she said, ��Boss says you can��t eat ice cream at night before bed. Otherwise, you��ll get a stomach ache. If you really want to eat ice cream, you cane back tomorrow during the day.��


    ��Huh?�� It was Elizabeth��s turn to be taken aback now. She looked at the serious and genuine expression Yabemiya��s face, and suddenly felt as if the conversation was developing in a direction different from the one she had anticipated.


    ��I know that ice cream is really delicious, but it��s very cold, and it really isn��t a good idea to eat it before bed,�� Yabemiya continued in a persuasive tone.


    Is she looking out for me? Elizabeth��s heart shuddered as an indescribable feeling welled up deep within her. She furrowed her brows as a frosty aura emanated from her body, dropping the air temperature in the ice cream shop to a freezing point as she asked coldly, ��Is the ice cream even colder than I am?��


    ��So cold!�� Yabemiya exhaled a big puff of white breath as she hugged her own shoulders and began to shiver.


    A hint of a smile shed through Elizabeth��s eyes, but she didn��t immediately withdraw her frosty aura.


    Yabemiya looked at Elizabeth with a smile as she said, ��Even though you can make your surroundings even colder than ice cream, you have a warm heart; I know that for sure.��


    Her vibrant smile was like a sunflower blossoming amid a vast expanse of ice and snow, making it impossible for Elizabeth to look away.


    Before she knew it, the air temperature in the ice cream shop had risen slightly.


    ��You see? I was right, wasn��t I?�� Yabemiya��s smile grew even more exuberant as she looked at the slightly stunned Elizabeth.


    ��The heart of a giant Frost Dragon is also cold.�� Elizabeth gave an awkward cough, but her expression had already eased significantly. She looked at Yabemiya��s glorious smile, and her heart rate began to elerate for some reason. It had been a long time since she had experienced this kind of feeling.


    ��Perhaps you��re an exception.�� Yabemiya shook her head in response.


    ��I��m here today to ask you a question.�� Elizabeth looked at Yabemiya with a serious expression, and asked, ��If you had a choice, would you be a giant dragon soaring in the sky or continue to remain here as a waitress?��


    ��Didn��t you already ask me this yesterday? Of course I��d continue to stay here as a waitress. Also, I��m already a manager now,�� Yabemiya replied without any hesitation.


    ��Alright.�� Elizabeth looked at Yabemiya��s innocent smile in silence for a while before nodding as she turned to leave.


    ��Wait,�� Yabemiya suddenly called.


    ��Hmm?�� Elizabeth turned back to look at Yabemiya.


    ��You don��t look like the type of person who would go to bed this early, so I��ll sneak out an ice cream for you. You can put it on my tab.�� Yabemiya jogged into the kitchen and switched on one of the ice cream machines. Soon, a vani ice cream was ready, and she handed it to Elizabeth with a smile as she said, ��I recall you ordered the vani vorst time.��


    ��Thank you.�� Elizabeth looked at the ice cream in her hand and nodded, upon which a white light shed beneath her feet before she disappeared from the ice cream shop.


    ��What an interesting woman. Giant dragons aren��t so cold and aloof, after all,�� Yabemiya murmured to herself with a smile as she turned back to the kitchen.


    ��Father, if she wanted to be a giant dragon, then I would do my best to make her the chief of the Golden Dragons. However, this is her choice, so I��ll protect her before shees of age.�� Elizabeth appeared on a tree branch outside the ice cream shop. She looked at the figure busily scurrying about inside the shop, and took a lick of her ice cream, upon which a gorgeous smile appeared on her face.

 Chapter 632 - Do You Know What Love is?

    <h4>Chapter 632 Do You Know What Love is?</h4>


    ��Boss, how about now?�� Luke asked in a quiet voice as they hid outside the ice cream shop.


    ��Let��s wait for a while longer. The lights in the shop are still on; there��s still someone in there. If we break open that crystal door, we��ll definitely be discovered. It��d be disastrous if we got caught.�� Noya shook his head in response.


    ��That��s not even an issue! I can pick locks!�� Luke rolled his eyes. He peeked in through the transparent crystal door for a while before asking, ��How about we switch targets and steal this door instead? I��ve never seen such arge and smooth crystal before. It��d definitely sell for a good price on the ck market.��


    Noya��s eyes lit up; he was also tempted by this idea. However, he only contemted it momentarily before shaking his head as he said, ��No. Stealing this door will only provide us one opportunity to make profit, whereas that ice cream machine is a hen that cany gold eggs.��


    ��You��re right.�� Luke thought about this for a moment before nodding.


    Thus, the two of them continued toy in hiding in a bush. The sky was growing darker and darker, and the nearby shops were closing one after another as the number of passersby on the street began to dwindle.


    ��Alright, we go now!�� Noya��s eyes lit up as he rose to his feet.


    Luke was sleeping with his head resting on Noya��s hand, and he immediately fell headfirst to the ground. He was momentarily disoriented before getting to his feet. He dusted off his face with his hand as he grumbled, ��Boss, couldn��t you have woken me up before you stood up?��


    ��Noya Gould, long time no see.�� Right at this moment, five ck figures approached them from all directions, surrounding Noya and Luke in an inescapable pocket.


    The leader of the group was a tall and broad knight wielding a ck ymore. Standing beside him was a tall and thin young elf with a wand in his hand. The rest of the group consisted of knights in light armor, all of who were ring viciously at Noya.


    ��Get out of here.�� Noya��s expression abruptly changed as he drew his longsword while pushing Luke aside. He then rushed toward the young man closest to them, and before thetter had even figured out what was happening, Noya��s longsword had already plunged into his heart. He then sped past the young man he had just in and rushed deeper into the Aden Square.


    ��Get him!�� Bayson nced at the young man on the ground before charging after Noya, followed by his remainingrades.


    ��H-holy f*ck!�� Luke stared at the corpse on the ground as his face turned deathly pale. Even the hand that was holding the hilt of the short sword hanging from his waist was trembling. He looked deeper into the square, where the sound of a battle could be heard, and he gulped before running away in the opposite direction.


    ��So Boss was telling the truth; there really are people hunting him down, and he really is prepared to kill!�� Luke felt as if his legs didn��t even belong to him anymore, but he was somehow able to run even faster than he was normally capable of. The only thought in his mind was to get away from this horrifying ce.


    Luke was just a gangster from the streets of Rodu. A few years ago, he had unintentionally bumped into the young master of a noble family after having a few too many drinks. The young master wanted to kill him for that, so he was forced to flee Rodu. Outside the city, he encountered Noya and became his underling.


    He had thought about pulling off a big heist, then buying somend somewhere, and living out the rest of his life infort. However, Noya was simply far too cowardly, and they didn��t manage to pull off any heists on their way to Chaos City.


    Now that Noya��s pursuers had caught up to him, Luke was not interested in risking his life to try and save Noya. His life was cheap, but he still wanted to live for a few more years.


    On the balcony of Mamy Restaurant, Mag put away his longsword. There was a sheen of sweat on his forehead, while his chest rose and fell slightly.


    He had asked the system to activate the soundproof effect, ensuring that Ba wouldn��t be able to hear what he was doing before engaging in his daily sword practice routine.


    With the body of a 3rd-tier knight, he was able to unleash 5th-tier swordsmanship, allowing him to kill 4th-tier opponents in melee. This much had been verified on that rainy night.


    Furthermore, thebat experience and techniques left behind in his mind by Alex were like instinct to him, allowing him to think and react extremely quickly in battle. That was a major factor contributing to his ability to kill seven of his eight assants on that day.


    A 4th-tier being is still rather weak, but they can be entrusted with some duties. ording to Alex��s memory, Josh��s subordinates seem to have another base in Chaos City. Mag sheathed his longsword with his brows furrowed in a contemtive expression.


    Right at this moment, the sound of a scuffle taking ce below drew his attention. He quickly made his way over to the edge of the balcony, only to find two knights shing at each other with their swords on thewn outside Mamy Restaurant, while an elven magic castery on the ground nearby.


    ��Since when did Chaos City be such a tumultuous ce? It��s not often you see two people attacking each other on the streets like this.�� Mag looked on with furrowed brows, clearly not intending to interfere in this battle.


    Both of the knights appeared to be around the 4th-tier, but the one wearing the ck cloak on the right had sustained several severe wounds, and was clearly on the back foot. It appeared that he wasn��t going tost much longer.


    ��Noya, I didn��t think that you would be stronger after being on the run for so many years. It seems like I underestimated you, and myrades paid the price for mycency. However, you��re not escaping death today. You shouldn��t have fought with Young Master Timothy over a woman.


    ��The Gould Family was once considered to be arge family, but the entire family was killed just because you fell in love with someone you had no right to love. If you were given another chance, you��d definitely pick that elf again, right? You��d have that little half-breed with her again, wouldn��t you?��


    Bayson looked at Noya with a deriding sneer.


    ��What do you know? Do you know what love is? As long as she and my daughter are alive and well, so what if I die?�� Noya looked at Bayson as if he were looking at a pitiful clown.


    Bayson��s expression darkened for a moment. Smirking, he said, ��Indeed, I don��t understand. However, if I find them, I��ll be sure to enjoy both of them first before killing them. I heard she was a fine beauty back in the day.��


    ��No, you won��t have a chance to do that.�� A cold light suddenly erupted in Noya��s eyes as his longsword suddenly sped up drastically, tearing through the air and piercing into Bayson��s heart.


    At the same time, Bayson��s sword had also pierced into Noya��s heart. Bayson��s eyes were still wide with incredulity as if he were struggling to believe that he would die here.


    ��I couldn��t let you live after you said that.�� A smile appeared on Noya��s face before he fell face-first onto the grass.


    A low growl sounded from Bayson��s throat, and he used up thest of his energy to pull out a sheet of sheepskin from his pocket, trying to tear it into shreds. However, he was dead before he could do so.


    ��Roth Empire, Rodu, elf, a half-elf daughter... What a coincidence.�� At this moment, Mag had already appeared on thewn outside.

 Chapter 633 - Life is Like a Movie, Acting Skills Are Paramount

    <h4>Chapter 633 Life is Like a Movie, Acting Skills Are Paramount</h4>


    Mag wasn��t good at taking care of dead bodies, but it was Alex��s area of expertise. With Alex��s skills, he was able to alter the scene of the incident, making it appear as if one had perished while the other had escaped rather than like it actually was, where both parties had perished.


    After returning to the restaurant, Mag calmly burned his bloodstained clothes and got rid of all evidence that would suggest a connection between him and that incident. After that, he went upstairs to take a shower before returning to the room. He switched on themp on his desk before unfurling the sheet of sheepskin.


    The bloodstained sheepskin was recording the information regarding a person. From the portrait, Mag could determine that this handsome and dashing young man was the same man as the one he had just buried.


    ��Noya Gould...�� Mag read out the name before looking at the information recorded on the sheepskin.


    He had already roughly scanned through the content recorded on this sheet of sheepskin before, which was what prompted him to bury that man��s body in the first ce.


    Noya Gould was the eldest son in this generation of the Gould Family. He was quite handsome and talented, and was a slightly renowned young master in Rodu in his younger days.


    There was an ancestor of the Gould Family who had once been the king��s personal chef. He had sacrificed his life to protect the king from an assassination attempt, and as a postmortem reward, the Gould Family became one of Rodu��s noble families. However, following a few generations, it had been reduced to a small third-rate aristocratic family...


    Noya Gould was supposed to inherit the role as the leader of the Gould Family, but he fell in love with the same elven woman as Young Master Timothy of the Barkly Family, thereby leading the Gould Family to an eventual fate of destruction.


    Four years ago, Noya and his wife fled Rodu with their half-elf daughter, who was still in her infancy, and disappeared thereafter as the only survivors of the Gould Family.


    Timothy had been trying to hunt him down this entire time, and Bayson was part of one of the groups that had been sent out to kill him, leading thus to the events that took ce earlier.


    Mag carefully read through this information while referencing some of the memories in his mind regarding Rodu. He finally put down the sheet of sheepskin after almost 20 minutes, and he furrowed his brows as he murmured to himself, ��Without his beard, this man bears a slight resemnce to me. We also have simr height and stature, and the age of this man��s half-elf daughter when he left Rodu was also quite simr to Amy��s at the time. Everything fits together really well.


    ��The Barkly Family pledged their allegiance to Sean, and is closely rted to the army. Timothy��s father is most likely Eric, that extremist warmonger. Compared to facing off against both Sean and Josh at the same time, it��s much better to start off with a lesser opponent like this one.��


    Mag rose to his feet and walked out the door before burning the sheepskin. He looked at the Gray Temple personnel that had already arrived outside his restaurant, and his brows furrowed as he murmured to himself, ��Noya Gould, I��ll be borrowing your name for now. I��ll also avenge you while I��m at it.��


    Monkey made his way over to Barzel, and whispered, ��Team leader, following our investigation, we determined that the people involved in the incident fought all the way from the entrance of this ice cream store to Mamy Restaurant. A total of four humans and an elven magic caster were killed, and this was the ce where the final battle took ce.��


    ��That means someone got away! Monkey, take a group of people with you and keep following this trail!


    ��Bob, report this matter to the Gray Temple as a 4th-tier incident! Search the entire city for the culprit!��


    Barzel��s expression was quite grave. Five people had just died in the Aden Square; this was noughing matter.


    A few days ago, signs of an intense battle had been discovered in the Aden Square, but no evidence that could give rise to leads had been found at the scene.


    Only a few days had passed since then, yet a brutal multiple homicides had just taken ce.


    Barzel looked down at Bayson��s body in silence for a while before turning in Mamy Restaurant��s direction.


    ��Team leader, I have something to say, but I��m not sure if I should say it...�� one of his team members said hesitantly.


    ��Go on.�� Barzel turned his attention to him.


    ��The ice cream was opened by Boss Mag, and the first body was discovered at its entrance, while the final body was discovered in front of Mamy Restaurant��s entrance. Is this really just a coincidence?�� the team member asked with furrowed brows.


    ��You guys keep investigating here; I��ll go ask about the situation.�� Barzel nodded before making his way over to Mamy Restaurant with two other people in apaniment. He didn��t think that Mag was involved in this incident, but the locations of the first and final bodies really were a cause for suspicion. Furthermore, this was the final crime scene, and a fierce battle should��ve taken ce here. In such close proximity, someone in the restaurant should��ve heard something.


    Mag stood in front of the window, and only went downstairs after Barzel had been knocking on the door for a long time. He ruffled his hair to manufacture a disheveled look before changing into his pajamas, and opened the door with bleary eyes and a confused expression. ��What brings you here, Mr. Barzel? The restaurant is already closed.��


    ��Boss Mag, I��m not here for a meal.�� Barzel shook his head with a smile. However, a sharp light appeared in his eyes as he looked at Mag and asked, ��A homicide has just taken ce outside your restaurant, and the culprit is most likely still nearby. Your restaurant is very close to the crime scene, so I was wondering if you had heard anything or seen any suspicious people?��


    ��Someone died in front of my restaurant again?�� Mag raised an eyebrow as if suddenly snapping fully awake. He turned toward thewn, and shook his head as he said, ��I went to sleep after tucking in Amy, and I didn��t hear anything after that. I��m really sensitive to sounds, so back when I first designed the restaurant, I made sure to soundproof it really well. I didn��t even hear you knock on the door until you triggered the doorbell system.��


    ��Is the soundproofing in your restaurant really that good?�� Barzel was slightly surprised to hear this. Smiling, he then asked, ��Would I be able toe in and experience it?��


    ��Of course.�� Mag nodded before stepping aside to allow him into the restaurant.


    ��You two spar with each other outside the restaurant,�� Barzel instructed. His two colleagues immediately did as they were told, and the sound of nging des erupted.


    Barzel walked into the restaurant, and Mag closed the door. Sure enough, the loud ngs were immediately reduced to what sounded more like the buzzing of mosquitoes. If they didn��t know to listen for the sound, they would be almost unable to hear it at all. This was incredible to Barzel.


    ��The soundproofing in the bedroom upstairs is even better; it can cut off almost all sounds from outside.�� Mag smiled as he offered, ��My daughter and one of the restaurant��s waitresses are living upstairs. If you still have some doubts, I��d have to ask that youe back tomorrow morning to verify everything after they��ve woken up.��


    ��There��s no need for that. Your pursuit of better sleep quality is truly amazing, Boss Mag. Looks like you won��t be able to provide any useful information, so I won��t keep you up any longer. I��ll be sure toe over for a meal if I have some spare time tomorrow.�� Barzel shook his head with a smile. All of the doubts in his heart had beenpletely erased, and he nodded his head at Mag before exiting the restaurant, departing with the other two Gray Temple personnel.


    Life is like a movie, acting skills are paramount. Mag shrugged before switching the lights off and heading upstairs.


    After finding a suitable identity for himself, he could set some things into motion.


    Once he got into bed, he opened the pepper steak experience bag in his mind.

 Chapter 634 - The Food They Make is Definitely Not as Tasty as Mine!

    <h4>Chapter 634 The Food They Make is Definitely Not as Tasty as Mine!</h4>


    The annual banquet was one of the most important asions for the Chamber of Commerce. All of its members as well as prominent figures in Chaos City attended the event.


    Such a splendid asion naturally also became an opportunity for women to disy their taste in fashion.


    If they could stand out among all of the wealthy and noble women who attended the banquet, it would be something for them to boast about for a long time.


    As such, the wives and daughters of noblemen and wealthy businessmen would always bring out their mostvish attire and decorate themselves in extravagant ways.


    ��Luna, which of these 100 dresses should I wear to the banquet today?�� At the city lord��s castle, Vivan dragged Luna over to her wardrobe before opening the door, upon which 100 dresses of different styles and colors were revealed.


    Luna stood in front of the wardrobe with her mouth gaping open. She suddenly burst into incredulousughter, and asked, ��Have you gone insane? Haven��t you always disliked dresses? Why did you suddenly get so many of them?��


    ��That��s all in the past.�� Vivian raised her eyebrows, and said, ��I actually don��t dislike wearing dresses; some things have to be tried before I can decide whether I like it or not. Besides, look at all those women dressing up and parading themselves for shallow vanity. I��m going to redefine what it means for women to wear a dress today!��


    ��Then why don��t you pick one for yourself?�� Luna pointed at the wardrobe full of dresses.


    ��I don��t know how. I always wear those in dresses, but those noble women are always wearing gold and silver jewelry, and they wouldn��t take any notice of me if I were to wear my usual dresses. Those women have their heads stuffed full of money,�� Vivian grumbled.


    ��You can��t me them for that. Young Mistress Scheer is always wearing this red dress, and it looks really good on her even though she doesn��t wear any extra essories,�� Luna said with a smile.


    ��Don��t mention her; she��s a freak! While we were still thinking about where we were going to y, she was already plotting how to take over the business world! Mere mortals like us can��tpare to someone like her.�� Vivian rolled her eyes.


    ��My point is, dresses and clothes can be beautiful even without excessive embellishment. Otherwise, your best bet would be to craft a dress made entirely from gold!�� Luna also rolled her eyes in response.


    ��You��re right! Why didn��t I think of that?�� Vivian��s eyes lit up as she turned to walk out of the room.


    ��Where are you going?�� Luna hurriedlytched onto her arm.


    ��I��m going to see if the craftsman in the city lord��s castle can craft a dress made out of gold for me tonight,�� Vivian replied eagerly.


    ��With so little time left until the banquet, the most he��ll be able to do is wrap you in a gold cone.�� Luna rolled her eyes with exasperation as she said, ��You��ll definitely be attracting attention if you wear a gold cone to the banquet, but it��ll be for all the wrong reasons.��


    ��Is that so?�� Vivian��s footsteps faltered as she gave a sheepish smile.


    ��Let me pick one for you. This dress is quite nice. The aqua background with azure patterns creates a really nice colorbination. There are slits running up the sides of the dress as well, so you can show off your long legs and really make those noble women green with envy.�� Luna walked into the wardrobe and handed a dress to Vivian.


    ��Alright, then I��ll wear this one. You pick one as well, Luna. We��ll attend the banquet as the long-legged beauty duo and blind those other women with our radiance!�� Vivian happily epted the dress before turning to Luna.


    Luna shook her head and turned her down. ��I��m fine with what I��m wearing.��


    ��No way! You��re an esteemed guest from Rodu, and you have to wear something that matches your status.�� Vivian shook her head before smiling as she said, ��Also, all of the wealthiest people from Chaos City will be attending the banquet tonight. Make sure not to get wooed by any of those smooth-talking men, but take the opportunity to swindle some money from them so you can buy some goodies for your students.��


    Luna��s eyes lit up upon hearing that, and she nodded without any hesitation. ��That��s a good idea!��


    ��Young Mistress, if you want to get to the banquet slightly earlier than the time it��s supposed tomence, then we should set off now.��


    In the Blue Suede Textiles Shop, which had already been renamed to just Blue Suede, Gloria had already put on her dress, and was examining herself in the mirror while Mars looked on with a stunned expression nearby.


    Never would he have thought that the shy and timid little girl from a few years ago would be such an exquisite beauty. Her radianceplemented this regal andvish dress to perfection.


    Gloria shook her head as she asked, ��Mars, when is thetest I can get to the banquet and still be granted entry?��


    ��Going by past standards, thetest to arrive at the banquet should be President Jeffree and the city lord, and they��ll get there at around 7 pm.�� Mars then added, ��However, everyone else must get there before that.��


    Gloria turned to Mars, and asked, ��How confident are you that the guards will let me in even if I get therete?��


    ��As the young mistress of the Moreton Family, the guards definitely won��t turn you away. Also, I��m really familiar with Charlotte, who��s responsible for catering today.�� Mars�� eyes gradually lit up as he looked at Gloria. He seemed to have figured out what she was intending to do.


    ��Alright, then we��ll get there at 7 pm,�� Gloria decided with a smile.


    ��Alright, I��ll organize that right away.�� Mars nodded before quickly rushing away. As he did so, an ted smile appeared on his face, and he murmured to himself, ��Looks like Mr. Mag really did teach the young mistress many things. Also, she is indeed more suited to the business world than Lance.��


    ��Father, are we attending a banquet rather than hosting a banquet tonight?��


    Inside the restaurant, Amy was wearing a pink and white traditional Han Dynasty dress. She looked down at Mag, who was adjusting her sash, and posed the same question for the third time.


    ��Yes, the big sister wearing the red dress fromst time invited us to the banquet, and we can have some fun tonight.�� Mag stood up straight and nodded with a satisfied expression as he looked at Amy.


    Amy��s long silver hair had been tied into a small bun, from which an adorable jade hairpin was protruding. The dress was tailored to perfection, and imbued Amy with a sense of spritely grace.


    ��Will there be a lot of people?�� Amy asked.


    ��There should be. Maybe a lot of people that we know will be there.�� Mag nodded with a smile as he loosened the cor of his pink dress shirt. He had extensive experience in attending banquets like this one. He was wearing a dashing suit which perfectlyplemented his exceptional figure and handsome features. With his mustache lending him a sense of jaded maturity, he was definitely an ideal chick-ma material.


    Of course, he had no intention of getting rid of his single status for the moment, but he was still inclined to leave all the banquet-goers with a memorable impression.


    ��If there��s going to be a lot of people, then there must be a lot of delicious food, right?�� Amy��s eyes lit up as her attention was drawn to what she truly cared about.


    ��Probably,�� Mag grudgingly admitted before reinforcing, ��But the food they make is definitely not as tasty as mine!��

 Chapter 635 - So Much Delicious Food!

    <h4>Chapter 635 So Much Delicious Food!</h4>


    The annual mid-year banquet was always held at the main branch of the Chamber of Commerce, in a banquet hall that was five to six meters tall and over 10,000 square meters in area. It was able to house several thousand people at once.


    The sky had only just turned dark, and the brightly lit banquet hall had already be the most eye-catching star in the entirety of Chaos City.


    There were already manyvish horse-drawn carriages parked outside the main branch of the Chamber of Commerce, and portly businessmen began to make their way out of the carriages, apanied by well-dressed women. As they walked toward the banquet hall, they began to make small talk with each other, putting on a disy of harmony and festivity.


    Dazzling lights illuminated the entire banquet hall as beings from all types of species interacted joyfully with each other. Waiters roamed the banquet hall, weaving through the crowd while offering tters of glittering and translucent wine.


    The women were alreadypeting over who had the best outfit. All of them had put on amicable facades, but their words were barbed with thorns as they put down others and boasted about themselves.


    Of course, the best criterion to determine who was dressed the best came in the form of the attention one received from men. That was a universal and indisputable indicator.


    The entrance to the banquet hall was positioned several meters higher than the floor, so there was a staircase leading down into the hall from the entrance. The attendants at the door verified everyone��s invitation letters before announcing their arrival by loudly dering their names.


    ��Board Member of the Chamber of Commerce, Cyril Moreton is here.��


    The attendant��s voice was loud yet not intrusive, and most of the people in the banquet hall heard the announcement.


    Everyone��s eyes instantly lit up as they turned toward the entrance of the banquet hall.


    Cyril Moreton was the number one candidate to inherit the Moreton Family heirloom.


    It was said that a certain young mistress of the Moreton Family had also be a candidate to the heirloom, but in everyone��s eyes, there was no way that she would be able toe out on top in apetition against Cyril.


    While it was indeed true that Cyril had developed a rather bad reputation in the past few years, the vast majority of people in the business world were much more focused on securing profit rather than establishing a good reputation anyway.


    If they could converse with Young Master Cyril and make his acquaintance, perhaps they would be able to get closer to the Moreton Family in the future.


    Cyril wore a set ofvish green and red robes as he entered the banquet hall. He stood at the top of the staircase for a while, basking in the widespread attention he was receiving, and his heart was fluttering slightly. If he were to be the leader of the Moreton family, then he would also be the president of the Chamber of Commerce.


    As for Gloria, she was just an insignificant little girl.


    Cyril walked down the staircase with his chin raised slightly. His wife and twin daughters followed along behind him, also with their heads raised in a haughty manner.


    Herty and Herny were wearing dresses that were custom-made by the best tailor in Chaos City, Master Quill. Their gold and silver dresses were extremely dazzling under the bright lights, but the excessive application of foundation on their faces created a slightly jarring sight to behold. However, it was still something that drew attention to them.


    ��Young Master Cyril��s two young daughters are so beautiful, as are their dresses.��


    ��Indeed. Those dresses were definitely made by Master Quill; they look absolutely stunning.��


    The guests were not sparing their words of praise in the slightest.


    Smug smiles appeared on the faces of both Herty and Herny. This was their favorite time of the year.


    With the Moreton Family behind them, they would always be thrust into the spotlight during these banquets and receive countlesspliments from all of the guests.


    ��Manager of Buffett Banks, Young Mistress Scheer Buffett is here.�� Before Cyril had made it to the end of the hall, the attendant��s voice sounded again. However, it was clear that he had raised his voice a few more octaves on this asion.


    Almost instantaneously, everyone turned to face the entrance.


    A scorching red dress, a pair of vibrant ruby lips; the woman standing at the top of the staircase was someone that they could only look up to.


    Scheer Buffett.


    A legendary name for a legendary woman.


    It still remained to be seen whether the 35-year-old Cyril would be the leader of the Moreton Family, but the 18-year-old Scheer had already inherited the entire Buffett Family as well as Buffett Banks, making Cyril pale inparison.


    Her exuberant red dressplemented her skin to perfection and entuated her gorgeous figure to an exceptional degree. Her long wavy curls only contributed to her charm, making people forget that she was only a young 18-year-old woman.


    ��She��s so beautiful! I feel like I should also buy a red dress.��


    ��Her skin is so great as well! I feel like if I were to squeeze her cheek, water woulde out! I wonder what she uses to wash her face every day.��


    ��I heard Young Mistress Scheer is going to participate in the election to be the president of the Chamber of Commerce. I wonder if she��ll seed.��


    ��I think she has a good chance. Buffett Banks is only bing more and more powerful. I��ve heard that even the king of the Roth Empire has agreed to protect the Buffett Banks branches in the Roth Empire.��


    ��Young Mistress Scheer is still the most exceptional among the younger generation of the four major families!��


    All of the women were frantically discussing Scheer��s appearance, while the men were also extending praise toward her. All of a sudden, Cyril��s family was cast into the shadows.


    All of the attention on him abruptly disappeared, and his expression immediately darkened. Those words of praise directed at Scheer felt like vicious ps to the face for him.


    The old man was unwilling to hand down his inheritance; even at 35 years of age, he was still only a candidate to inherit the heirloom. Now, even Gloria had been given the same right, which was simply downright insulting for him. With that in mind, he sped up and quickly walked into the crowd.


    Herty turned back to glower at Scheer, and spat through gritted teeth, ��That ursed woman!��


    ��I hope this b*tch slips and falls down the stairs!�� Herny was also appraising Scheer with a vicious look.


    However, right after she said that, she wobbled on her high heels and tumbled down the stairs. As she did so, she grabbed onto Herty for support, and they fell together, screaming loudly as they did so. In the end, the two of them ended up face-nting onto the ground, much to the amusement of the guests at the banquet.


    The two sisters were helped to their feet by the surrounding guests; they weren��t injured by their fall, but their faces were bright red, and they wanted to die to escape this embarrassment.


    Scheer looked down at the farcical scenes unfolding down below, and a smile appeared on her face. She paid the two sisters no heed as she slowly walked down the stairs in a regal and elegant manner.


    ��Young Mistress Scheer is here already, so the city lord and the president should being next, right?��


    ��That should be the case. There��s a set sequence for these events, after all.��


    The guests were quietly discussing among themselves. It appeared that Young Mistress Scheer��s red dress was going to leave the deepest impression on everyone again. There was most likely going to be a spike in poprity in red dresses on the streets of Chaos City after tonight.


    The attendant looked at the invitation letter that had just been handed to him, and hesitated momentarily before making his announcement. ��M... Mag from Mamy Restaurant is here.��


    ��Hmm?��


    Many people turned toward the entrance.


    ��So much delicious food!��


    A little half-elf girl in a pink Han Dynasty dress was looking at the banquet hall down below with an excited expression.

 Chapter 636 - Are These Guys All Here to Steal My Biscuits?

    <h4>Chapter 636 Are These Guys All Here to Steal My Biscuits?</h4>


    ��Wow! What an adorable little girl!��


    ��Her dress is so beautiful and unique; it looks like a robe, but also like a dress. I��ve never seen anything like this before!��


    ��Indeed. It��s very graceful on her, and entuates her figure really well. I wonder which tailor made it for her; I really want one as well!��


    ��What��s she holding in her arms? Is that an orange kitten? Is it a new breed? Why have I never seen it before?��


    All of the women in the crowd immediately erupted into an uproar. They turned toward Amy in unison and expressed a phenomenal level of interest in her.


    Not only was her dress very beautiful, it was also quite unique. Only with a dress like this could one be ced in the spotlight.


    Of course, the women were all aware that such a dress might look good on a little girl like Amy, but most likely wouldn��t have the same effect when worn by them.


    ��Mamy Restaurant!�� Goodenia was joyfully conversing with someone when he abruptly turned toward Mag. He clenched his fists and took a few deep breaths as he chuckled coldly. ��Aren��t half-elves half-breeds? Since when were half-breeds allowed into the banquets held by the Chamber of Commerce?��


    ��I��ve heard of Mamy Restaurant; it seems to be rather popr in the Aden Square at the moment, but they haven��t joined our Chamber of Commerce, have they?�� The portly businessman beside him was rather perplexed.


    ��Not only have they not joined our Chamber of Commerce, he announced right to my face that he would never join our Chamber of Commerce, and that he would force it to close down,�� Goodenia replied with a deriding sneer on his face.


    ��Then how did he get an invitation letter? Was he even invited?�� someone asked.


    A small stir began to spread through the crowd.


    So that��s the Mag that keeps foiling my ns? Cyril also turned to appraise Mag with furrowed brows. Devoe was still locked up in the Bastie Prison, and the Aden Square foodpetition rankings werepletely out of his control. All of this could be attributed to this man.


    Mag patted Amy��s head with a doting expression. As expected, she only had eyes for food.


    Mag turned toward the guests in the banquet hall, and his brows furrowed slightly as he caught sight of a few annoying figures, but he still led Amy down the staircase.


    It appeared that he had misunderstood the fashion sense in this world. Most of the men present were wearingvish robes that made them look like walking poles no matter what their figures were like. The only thing that differentiated them was the colors of their robes.


    However, he had been to countless events like this in the past, and he certainly wasn��t going to be embarrassed just because his fashion sense differed from everyone else��s.


    As for the the people that were appraising him and his daughter with enmity in their eyes, he paid them no heed whatsoever.


    He had been prepared for this prior to attending the banquet. In the rules of the Chamber of Commerce, there were many that specifically targeted half-breeds, thereby fueling discrimination and antagonism toward half-breed beings.


    One of the reasons why he attended this banquet was so that he could meet Scheer, while the other reason was that he wanted to sh with these xenophobic board members.


    When Mag led Amy into the banquet hall, Cyril made his way over to them. He nced at Amy before looking at Mag with a disdainful expression as he asked, ��You��re the owner of Mamy Restaurant?��


    ��Wow! Father, I want to eat that biscuit!�� Amy tugged on Mag��s hand and pointed toward a nearby tter of biscuits with a joyful expression.


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling was also getting quite excited at the mention of food.


    ��Alright, I��ll grab some for you.�� Mag looked down at Amy with a doting smile,pletely ignoring Cyril as he gestured toward a waiter. ��Could I please get one of those?��


    ��You dare to ignore me?�� Cyril��s voice became very cold. There were very few people in Chaos City who dared to ignore him like this!


    ��How dare you growl at my father? What kind of... What kind of little biscuit do you think you are?�� Amy nted her hands on her hips and looked up at Cyril with a serious expression.


    The surrounding guests immediately burst intoughter. However, many people were trying to contain their mirth. This little girl��s words and mannerism were simply hrious, yet no one wanted to offend Cyril, so they could only suppress their amusement.


    Cyril��s expression darkened even further, and at the at the height of his rage, he burst intoughter as he said coldly, ��Heh, you little half


    �C


    11


    ��You��re not exactly a small child now, are you? Do you really insist on fighting with a little girl over a biscuit?�� Mag epted a tter full of biscuits from the waiter and handed it to Amy as he cut off Cyril.


    ��I...�� Cyril was momentarily at a loss for words.


    ��If you want some biscuits, then speak up. If you don��t say anything, how is the waiter supposed to know what you want? Stealing biscuits from a little girl isn��t a very nice gesture, is it?�� Mag pressed on with his line of questioning


    ��You��re a biscuit-stealing baddie! Don��te any closer!�� Amy hid her biscuits behind her back and looked at Cyril with a cautious expression as if she really were defending her biscuits from him.


    Theughter in the crowd was growing in volume, and some of the people who��d been suppressing their amusement earlier simply couldn��t hold back their guffaws any longer.


    As Cyril listened to the raucousughter around him, he looked as if he had swallowed a fly. He looked at Mag with a cold smile, and interrogated, ��Since when were pets and half-elves allowed into a banquet held by the Chamber of Commerce? Also, your restaurant hasn��t joined the Chamber of Commerce, so why are you here? Your invitation letter is fake, isn��t it?��


    Theughter in the crowd slowly began to die down as a burst of chatter erupted.


    The mid-year banquet of the Chamber of Commerce wasn��t a particrly serious event, but under most circumstances, only the board members and their families were invited.


    It was just as Cyril had said: there was no way that Mag could have received an invitation from the Chamber of Commerce.


    If their invitation letter was fake, then they would most likely be thrown out of the banquet hall, making them the biggestughingstock of the night.


    A smile finally appeared on Cyril��s face as he looked at Mag with a deriding expression. ��I don��t know what your intentions are. Perhaps you were desperate for an opportunity to mingle with the upper ss. In any case, a fake invitation letter is uneptable! Guards, throw these two freeloaders out of here!��


    A few burly orc guards immediately surrounded them, preparing to evict them from the banquet hall.


    ��Father, are these guys all here to steal my biscuits?�� Amy hung Ugly Duckling from her dress while she grabbed her wand.


    ��A bastard like him should be taught a good lesson so he won��t try to freeload ever again!�� Goodenia smiled as his bby cheek tremored.


    ��Mr. Mag was invited by me, and I personally wrote his invitation letter.�� Right at this moment, a voice sounded from within the crowd. The guests parted to reveal Scheer, and she made her way over to Cyril with a smile as she said, ��Don��t you know that members of the four major families have the right to invite someone to attend the banquet? Oh, I��m sorry, that might not actually be a right that you have.��

 Chapter 637 - The Count’s Wife?

    <h4>Chapter 637 The Count��s Wife?</h4>


    The entire banquet hall fell silent as everyone stared at Scheer with incredulity on their faces. They then turned to look at Mag, and were stunned by the fact that Young Mistress Scheer had personally handwritten their invitation letters.


    Thus, everything that Cyril had just said had been thrown straight out the window.


    Furthermore, the barbed insult that she had delivered at the end was akin to a p in the face for Cyril.


    Indeed, Scheer could invite someone to the banquet, while Cyril didn��t have that right.


    Of course, everyone was more surprised by Scheer��s attitude toward Mag. For Mag��s sake, she was willing to offend Cyril, and it could even be said that she was intent on embarrassing Cyril.


    Just who was this Mag? Why did Scheer hold him in such high regard?


    Cyril��s smug expression immediately stiffened. Scheer��s words were like sharp pins stabbing viciously into his heart.


    It was indeed true that members of the four major families had the right to invite someone to the banquet, but that right was only reserved to the leaders of those families. As such, he did not have that right.


    Scheer was exposing that reality for all of the guests to hear, essentially putting him through public humiliation while stamping her superiority over him.


    ��Hello, Big Sister Red Dress.�� Amy greeted Scheer happily as she chewed on her biscuit. She liked this big sister.


    ��Meow.�� Ugly Duckling was hanging from Amy��s little dress by its paws, and it was looking at Amy��s biscuits with a pitiable expression.


    ��It��s alright, Ugly Duckling, I��ll hold you once I��m done eating,�� Amy consoled.


    ��Meow-��Ugly Duckling turned away with a suicidal expression.


    ��Hello, Little Amy,�� Scheer greeted her with a smile.


    Cyril looked at Scheer with a dark expression, and said, ��If this is a guest invited by Young Mistress Scheer, then I��m sure there won��t be any problems. It��s just that ording to my knowledge, this man has insulted our Chamber of Commerce on more than one asion, taken the spots of the restaurants of our Chamber of Commerce on the food rankings, and caused some of our board members to be thrown into jail. Does a man like him really deserve to attend our mid-year banquet? What are your intentions in inviting him?��


    ��What? Is that true?��


    ��I heard this restaurant owner say that our Chamber of Commerce will close down sooner orter.��


    ��You��ve heard about Ricky��s Rotisserie closing down recently, right? An ice cream shop has been opened in its ce, and he��s the owner.��


    ��I heard he was rted to the incident that got Board Members Goodenia and Devoe thrown into jail.��


    ��Then why would Young Mistress Scheer invite him to the banquet? Isn��t that an insult to the Chamber of Commerce?��


    Cyril��s usations immediately sent another stir running through the crowd.


    Scheer��s brows furrowed slightly as she overheard the discussions being held.


    A smug smile returned to Cyril��s face.


    Scheer was trying topete with Jeffree in the uing election, so if he could somehow throw dirt on her reputation, that would surely curry him more favor with Jeffree.


    ��I don��t know who you think you are, but I feel the need to debunk the nderous ims you��re directing against me. Firstly, I am indeed very discontent with the discrimination against half-breed beings encouraged by the Chamber of Commerce. I think that if the Chamber of Commerce upholds these wed values, it will eventually be led to ruin.


    ��As for Ricky��s Rotisserie, the owner challenged me to the cooking contest, and he was the one that suggested betting our restaurants, so it��s his fault that he lost his restaurant to me.


    ��Regarding those two board members from the Chamber of Commerce, they instructed a 4th-tier murderer to attack my restaurant, trying to kill me in the process. That was why they were thrown into the Bastie Prison. You seem to be on really good terms with those two board members? How��s your rtionship with that 4th-tier murderer?��


    Mag took a step toward Cyril and appraised him with a deriding sneer.


    The chattering gradually died down as everyone turned their attention to Cyril. Mag��s first point was rather arrogant, but his final two points were very valid.


    For businessmen in Chaos City, there were a few things that couldn��t be encroached upon, and at the top of that list was the authority of the Gray Temple.


    If Cyril really were somehow rted to a 4th-tier murderer, then he would never be able to be the leader of the Moreton Family.


    ��You... How could I possibly be rted to a murderer?�� A panicked expression appeared on Cyril��s face. Jeffree had warned him that he could never allow himself to be swept up in that incident again.


    ��If you have no rtions with them, then why does it look like you��re trying to stand up for them? I must say, you��re very suspicious.�� Mag��s smile grew even wider.


    ��They��ve already been evicted from the Chamber of Commerce, and they did everything at their own discretion. What they did has nothing to do with the Chamber of Commerce, nor myself, and I do not know much about their dealings. If what you��re saying is true, then they deserve the punishment they received.�� Cyril forced himself to calm down. At this point, he could only swallow his pride and concede his defeat.


    ��I see. Do I still have to leave because of them, then?�� Mag asked.


    ��Hmph.�� Cyril turned around and walked away. His dignity had been swept to the ground.


    All of the bystanders also began to disperse upon seeing this. Never had they expected that Mag would emerge with the moral victory from this conflict.


    Scheer turned to Mag with an apologetic look, and said, ��I��m sorry, Mr. Mag, I should��ve waited for you and Amy, thene into the banquet hall together with the two of you.��


    ��There��s no need to apologize. I am indeed rather out of ce in this banquet for aristocrats, so it��s only normal for me to be antagonized,�� Mag said with a smile. He was quite pleased with Scheer��s actions earlier. At the very least, it was a show of her sincerity.


    ��For a man of your talents, you could easily reach this status.�� Scheer looked into Mag��s eyes with a smile on her face.


    ��You have to think twice before reaching out for some things.�� Mag shook his head in response.


    ��You��re an interesting man, Mr. Mag.�� Scheer chuckled.


    ��And you��re a smart woman, Young Mistress Scheer,�� Mag responded in kind.


    ��Heh, what at lively event.��


    Right at this moment, a seductive voice suddenly sounded.


    A ck figure with a pair ofrge wings appeared in the air outside of the banquet hall. She then transformed into a cloud of ck mist and appeared at the banquet hall��s entrance in the blink of an eye.


    The ck mist receded, revealing a sexy woman with a low-cleavage dress and a servant in ck robes.


    ��It��s her!��


    ��It��s Count Bartoli��s wife! She��s here again this year!��


    ��Hasn��t she been absent from the banquet for two years? Why is she here again this year? I heard she loves young little girls!��


    After identifying who this neer was, the banquet hall instantly erupted into an uproar. All of the young women began to stumble back with panicked expressions in fear of being snatched away by this terrifying vampiress.


    ��The Count��s wife?�� Madam turned to the entrance, only to find a young and seductive woman standing next to an uneasy attendant.


    She appeared to be around 30 years old, with long wavy curls draping casually down her shoulders. Her green eyes were extremely seductive, and seemed to possess a soul of their own. Her face was sightly sickly pale, but that only worked to further entuate the vibrant red of her ruby lips.


    She wore a tight-fitting ck dress, revealing a sliver of sexy snowy white cleavage. Slits also ran high up the sides of her dress, showing offrge sections of her long well-shaped snowy white legs.


    She looked down at everyone while arching her swan-like neck, appearing as if she were a proud queen.

 Chapter 638 - Wow, Such a Big BlackCat!

    <h4>Chapter 638 Wow, Such a Big ckCat!</h4>


    At the mention of the Count��s wife, the first thought that shed through his mind was of the historically renowned vampiress. The seductive yet regal woman standing before him now fitted the image of a vampiress far better than the theatrical depictions he had seen in his past life.


    ��That��s Cami Bartoli, the princess of the vampire race. However, most people refer to her as Mistress Martoli,�� Scheer introduced in a quiet voice. She was looking at the vampiress with a remarkably calm expression.


    ��So she really is a vampiress.�� Mag raised his eyebrows, but wasn��t too surprised by that. This was the second time he had met a vampire. The first such asion was during the conference between the dragons and the demons, when he had met Drac.


    Mag��s gaze then turned to the servant beside Cami. The servant��s entire body was enveloped in a ck cloak, revealing only a pair of green eyes, which were glowing slightly beneath her dark cloak, creating a rather eerie effect.


    ��So she��s a big bat?�� Amy��s eyes were filled with curiosity as she turned toward Cami and her servant.


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling was holding onto Amy��s dress with all its might to prevent itself from falling off. However, as it did so, it was staring intently at the servant with its fangs bared as if it were getting ready to pounce at any moment.


    ��Why are you all so scared? Do you really think any of you will be able to catch my eye?�� A deriding sneer appeared on Cami��s lips as she nced across at everyone in the banquet hall. However, her gaze settled on Scheer momentarily before turning to Amy, upon which her eyes lit up slightly.


    Mag immediately positioned himself in front of Amy upon seeing this. This woman was very beautiful, but she also struck him with a sense of danger. She was clearly far more powerful than him.


    It had always been said that vampires preferred the blood of virgins. Amy was still quite young, but there was no guarantee that there wouldn��t be any vampires with strange fetishes.


    All of the women present heaved a collective sigh of relief. However, they were also slightly disappointed at the same time. Only the most beautiful of women could catch Mistress Bartoli��s eye, so attracting her interest was a glowing tick of approval for one��s beauty. They were clearly not up to that standard.


    However, she seemed to have developed an interest in that half-elf little girl, which drew curiosity from everyone. Could it be that she was going to make her move on a little girl?


    ��Heh, you��re very adorable, little girl. But don��t worry, I won��t pursue underage kids.�� Cami looked at Amy and Mag with a smile as she slowly descended down the stairs.


    The soles of her ck leather boots clicked down the stone steps, and as she walked, the skirt part of her dress was lifted slightly, revealing her fair and supple legs, which ignited mes of desire in the hearts of countless men.


    ��Interesting.�� A smile also appeared on Mag��s face.


    Amy poked her head out from behind Mag with a curious expression, and asked, ��I��m Amy; what��s your name, beautiful big sister?��


    ��They all call me Mistress Bartoli, but you can call me Cami.�� Cami was slightly surprised as she looked at Amy.


    Other little kids were always scrambling to get as far away from her as possible, so she was very surprised to see this little girl taking the initiative to speak to her, and in such a friendly manner, no less.


    ��Hello, Big Sister Cami.�� Amy nodded in response.


    ��Hello.�� Cami nodded with a rather aloof expression.


    However, Amy wasn��t fazed at all by her slightly cold demeanor. She pointed at the servant in ck robes, and asked, ��Is that your servant? What��s her name?��


    Cami hesitated momentarily before taking a wild guess. ��Little ck?��


    ��Please call me Caesar, esteemed mistress.�� A sharp and slightly eerie female voice sounded from within the ck robe. The voice was tinged with a hint of unhappiness and exasperation.


    ��Caesar? That sounds like a really good name, but why are you covering yourself up so much?�� Amy walked in a circle around the ck-robed servant with a curious look on her face.


    Ugly Duckling extended its neck, and was sniffing like a little puppy as if it were trying to catch a whiff of something.


    ��This is how I like to dress.�� The ck-robed servant remained standing on the spot, but her voice suggested that she was a little ufortable.


    ��I see. You must be really ugly then, right?�� Amy looked at the ck-robed servant with a sympathetic expression.


    ��Huh?�� The servant was clearly taken aback by that question.


    ��It��s alright. Look at Ugly Duckling; it��s so ugly, but it��s never thought about covering itself up. No matter how ugly you are, you can��t be as ugly as Ugly Duckling, right?�� Amy consoled.


    ��Meow-��Ugly Duckling looked at Amy with a hurt expression.


    ��Of course I��m far more beautiful than this stupid cat,�� the servant replied in a haughty manner.


    ��Not necessarily,�� Cami suddenly interjected.


    ��It��s alright, I understand. Ugly Duckling also thinks that it��s very beautiful.�� Amy nodded with a knowing expression.


    Cami snapped her fingers at a waitress, indicating for the waitress toe to her.


    ��Mistress, w-what would you like?�� The waitress was clearly very nervous. The tter that she was holding was shaking due to her trembling hands, and the sses of wine were wobbling slightly as a result.


    ��Such inferior quality wine is not appealing to me at all. Get me a ss of blood, and make it fresh.�� Cami gave the waitress a seductive smile.


    ��Argh!�� the waitress screamed as the tter slipped out of her hands. The wine sses all crashed to the floor, sending wine spilling in all directions.


    Scheer took a nce at the petrified waitress before making her way over to Cami with a smile. She said, ��I heard that Mistress Bartoli loves wine. I just so happen to have a bottle of wine brewed in our family��s winery. If you don��t mind, I would be happy to offer it to you.��


    ��Not only is Young Mistress Scheer extremely beautiful, your intelligence and wisdom are also unmatched.�� Cami slowly approached Scheer, and whispered into her ear, ��You sure are tempting.��


    Scheer��s eyelids twitched, but her expression remainedpletely unchanged as she replied, ��Mistress Bartoli��s beauty is eternal; you make all of us women envious.��


    ��President of the Chamber of Commerce, Jeffree Moreton is here! City Lord Michael is here!��


    Right at this moment, the attendant made two loud announcements in session, drawing everyone��s attention to the entrance.


    The stern-looking Jeffree and the broad and powerful Michael walked down the stairs side by side. The chatter in the banquet hall slowly died down as everyone looked at the two of them with awe and veneration in their eyes.


    Vivian and Luna were just behind them, and they were also walking side by side.


    ��Whoosh!��


    Right at this moment, the sound of fluttering clothes erupted.


    ��Wow, such a big ck cat!�� Amy cried out in surprise.

 Chapter 639 - If You Don’t Understand, I Can Teach You

    <h4>Chapter 639 If You Don��t Understand, I Can Teach You</h4>


    Everyone��s attention was drawn by Amy��s voice, upon which their eyes widened in unison.


    Amy was holding one corner of the ck-robed servant��s robes, while the rest of it was draped onto the floor. As a result, the servant was revealed to be a thin and wiry cat hovering in the air with its green eyes wide open as if it had been frozen in shock.


    Mistress Bartoli��s servant was a cat?!


    ��Meow!��


    Ugly Duckling had already climbed onto Amy��s shoulder, and it cried out as it leaped high into the air, extending a tiny paw to swat the ck cat on the head.


    ��Smack.��


    The paw didn��tnd with much of an impact at all.


    Ugly Duckling tumbled through the air before rolling onto the ground, finally ending up on its backside, looking as if it had been hurt more by the fall than the ck cat had been hurt by its paw strike.


    ��Argh!��


    However, the paw smack had brought the frozen ck cat back to its senses, and all of its smooth ck fur immediately bristled. It let loose a sharp scream before diving into Mistress Bartoli��s arms, where it nestled, trembling uncontrobly.


    ��Scaredy-cat Caesar.�� Amy was giggling in delight.


    ��You��re so embarrassing, Little ck! How could you be so terrified of a little kitten?�� Cami was reprimanding the ck cat, but her smile indicated that she wasn��t actually angry. Instead, she was looking at Ugly Duckling with a hint of a smile on her face.


    Mag looked down at Amy with a resigned expression. She really was a little naughty at times. Even he was surprised that a ck cat would be hiding under the cloak, but he really did have to find an opportunity to educate Amy on banquet etiquette.


    The farcical episode caused by Amypletely ruined the serious atmosphere that greeted the arrival of the president and the city lord, and no one knew how to react.


    ��Pffft! It��s that Little Amy! She conjured up a ck cat!�� Vivian��s eyes lit up, and she almostughed out loud.


    ��Indeed, it��s Mr. Mag and Amy. Amy seems to have caused a bit of trouble...�� Luna��s expression lit up, but she was then concerned at the sight of the expressions on the faces around them.


    Jeffree also turned his attention to Mag, upon which his brows furrowed slightly. However, he quickly withdrew his gaze and resumed his stern expression.


    City Lord Michael also turned toward themotion. As his gaze settled on Mag and Amy, a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes, but a smile appeared on his face as he made his way toward them.


    Cyril��s eyes lit up as he saw Michael approaching Mag and Amy. If he could curry the city lord��s favor, then he would be able to recover his dignity, which had been swept to the ground. As such, he strode forward and looked at Amy as he said coldly, ��Hmph, you uncultured brat! You shouldn��t even be here in the first ce! How dare you disrespect the city lord like that? You two-��


    Before Cyril had finished his tirade, Michael had already walked right past him. He looked at Mag and Amy with a smile, and said, ��Boss Mag, Little Amy, I didn��t expect to see you two here. I thought your restaurant didn��t join the Chamber of Commerce.��


    ��City Lord.�� Mag nodded in a greeting, and also smiled as he replied, ��Our restaurant indeed refrained from joining the Chamber of Commerce, but we were invited to the banquet by Young Mistress Scheer today.��


    Amy pointed at Cyril with a pitiable expression, and said, ��Uncle City Lord, that baddie keeps growling at me. I��m scared.��


    ��Who dares to growl at our adorable Little Amy?�� Michael��s brows furrowed as he turned to look at Cyril.


    Cyril��s expression had already stiffened when he heard Michael greeting Mag and Amy, and his flesh was crawling as he heard Michael��s displeased words. He forced a sheepish smile onto his face as he said, ��City Lord, I think there��s a misunderstanding here.��


    ��Who are you?�� Michael��s brows furrowed even deeper as he looked at Cyril.


    Cyril��s expression stiffened even further. He didn��t think that Michael wouldn��t even know who he was. However, Michael was far too important for him to criticize, so he could only give him a rushed self-introduction. ��I��m Cyril Moreton, a board member of the Chamber of Commerce.��


    As he spoke, he cast a surreptitious nce at Jeffree. The sight of Jeffree��s frosty expression made him feel as if his heart had been plunged into a cial pit.


    Michael also nced at Jeffree before turning back to Cyril as he said, ��It is the basic requirement of a gentleman to be respectful and loving to little girls[1]. If you don��t understand, I can teach you.��


    ��Yes! Yes! You��re right!�� Cyril hurried nodded in response. There was already cold sweat beading on his forehead.


    ��Have fun, Little Amy.�� Michael turned back to Amy with a warm smile before ncing at Cami and her ck cat.


    ��Long time no see, City Lord.�� Cami met his gaze with a smile.


    ��It��s good to see you here tonight, Mistress Bartoli. I hope you can also have a good night.�� Michael nodded with a smile, and cast onest meaningful look at her before joining Jeffree again.


    ��Just who are those two?��


    ��I��m wondering the exact same thing! Young Mistress Scheer invited them to the banquet, and even the city lord is looking out for them!��


    ��I heard the conference between the demons and dragons was held at Mamy Restaurant instead of Ducas Restaurant. This restaurant owner is definitely no ordinary person.��


    ��That man��s attire is so unique, and he��s really handsome as well! It��s a pity that he already has a daughter.��


    As Michael and Jeffree made their way over to the VIP area, everyone was looking at Mag with new eyes. Many people were discussing Mag and his daughter in hushed tones, and quite a few young women had developed an interest in him.


    ��Teacher Luna! Big Sister Vivian!�� Amy quickly caught sight of Luna and Vivian. She rushed over to them before walking in a circle around Luna, who was wearing a in green dress and her usual white silk scarf. Amy��s eyes lit up as she praised, ��Teacher Luna, you��re so beautiful today.��


    ��What about me?�� Vivian stepped forward to try and untangle Luna. Her aqua dressplemented her figure to perfection, and the slits running up the sides of the dress revealedrge sections of her gorgeous long legs.


    Amy carefully assessed Vivian before firmly siding with Luna. ��Big Sister Vivian is also very beautiful, but Teacher Luna is more beautiful.��


    ��Tsk, you��re way too biased!�� Vivian pursed her lips before turning to Luna with a smile as she said, ��Having said that, though, I also think you look really beautiful today. Barring any mishaps, you should get the award for best-dressed of the night.��


    ��Stop it, you two.�� Luna chuckled with an expression of feigned anger.


    At the mention of the best-dressed for the night, many women turned their attention to Scheer and Cami. Scheer in her red dress and Cami in her ck dress were both extremely attractive in their own unique ways, making onlookers unable to look away nor muster the courage topete with them.


    Surely only one of these two could be best-dressed for the night?


    At this moment, the attendant was just about to retire for the night when he received another invitation letter, and a conflicted look appeared on his face.


    [1] Remember, tonically!

 Chapter 640 - Best-Dressed!

    <h4>Chapter 640 Best-Dressed!</h4>


    The discussion regarding who would receive the title of best-dressed for the night was slowly bing more heated among the women. All of them were praising Scheer and Cami while also throwing in snidepliments for each other. Even if they couldn��t win best-dressed for the night in the context of the entire banquet, it would still be quite pleasing to win best-dressed in their circle.


    It was actually very simple to make a woman happy at times.


    Meanwhile, Cyril had already shuffled away after being scolded by Michael. He took a nce at Mag with an expression of resentment intermingled with wariness.


    The little half-elf girl had two 10th-tier great magic casters as her masters, but as long as he didn��t do anything too out of line to the girl, there would be no problems. However, it was quite clear that the city lord was also on very friendly terms with Mag, and that was making him quite cautious.


    In Chaos City, the city lord��s castle and the Gray Temple were the most powerful forces. Even the president of the Chamber of Commerce had to abide by thews of Chaos City.


    Cyril withdrew his gaze from Mag, and began to search through the crowd for his target. He had heard that Gloria was also going to attend the banquet, but he hadn��t heard her name being announced, and he couldn��t seem to see her, either.


    She hasn��t appeared in any public settings for years, so she must have chickened out! A deriding sneer appeared on Cyril��s face as he thought to himself, How is a little brat like her going topete with me? Even her father was no match for me; she��s just a kid who doesn��t know anything.


    ��Didn��t they say that that b*tch, Gloria, is also going toe? Why haven��t I seen her?�� Herny whispered to Herty.


    ��You think she has the right to attend a banquet like this? Is she going to turn up with her face hidden under that veil of hers?�� A disdainful look appeared on Herty��s face.


    ��Hahaha, she��s probably hiding in a corner and eating like a dog somewhere.�� Herny��s mood was also improving at the thought of Gloria��s pathetic disy.


    In the crowd, Mickey looked around for a long while before turning to Lance as he asked, ��Father, didn��t Big Sister say that she��s going toe today?��


    ��She did say she was going toe. I hope nothing��s happened to her.�� A concerned look appeared on Debra��s face.


    ��It��s alright, she��s probably just been caught up at her textiles shop. Maybe she��ll turn up soon.�� Lance put down his ss of wine and offered Debra a few words of constion, but he was also quite concerned himself.


    Jeffree and Michael had only just taken their seats in the VIP area when a middle-aged man in ck robes rushed over to them before whispering in Jeffree��s ear, ��President...��


    ��She��ste?�� Jeffree nced at the entrance, and was silent for a while before nodding expressionlessly.


    ��Yes.�� The man nodded before rushing away. He soon reached the entrance before whispering something in the attendant��s ear.


    The attendant��s expression immediately eased significantly as he stood up straighter. He looked at the invitation letter in his hand, and announced, ��Gloria Moreton from Blue Suede Apparel is here!��


    ��Huh? There��s someone else?��


    ��Haven��t the city lord and president always been thest to arrive at these banquets? And who��s this Gloria Moreton?��


    ��Blue Suede Apparel? Why haven��t I ever heard of this shop? Is it a renowned one?��


    ��The shop isn��t anything special. I��m not sure, but I think Young Mistress Gloria is the president��s granddaughter, and she just became one of the candidates to the Moreton Family��s heirloom recently. Could it be that the president is trying to hint at something by making her arrive at the banquetst?��


    The attendant��s words immediately sent a stir running through the crowd as everyone turned to look at the entrance.


    All of them wanted to know just who this young mistress of the Moreton Family was to dare to arrive after the city lord and the president.


    ��She actually came?�� Cyril was slightly surprised to hear this. He then took a nce at the VIP area, and burst intoughter as he said, ��If you��rete, then you might as well not turn up! This is nothing but an insult to the president! Looks like her idiocy is also rubbing off on Mars.��


    ��Big Sister Gloria?�� Amy��s eyes lit up as she turned to face the entrance.


    Mag also turned in that direction with an expectant gaze. The decision that she had made was very bold, but he liked it.


    ��Is she supposed to be really beautiful?�� Vivian raised her eyebrow as she also turned toward the entrance.


    ��I didn��t think that b*tch would actually dare to turn up. How dare sheete to a banquet like this? I look forward to seeing Grandpa punish herter.�� Herty and Herny were taking pleasure in what they thought was going to be Gloria��s imminent misfortune.


    Gloria... Is she going to be my rival in the future? Scheer turned to the entrance with an intrigued gaze.


    Right at this moment, a gorgeous figure in a blue dress appeared at the top of the staircase, and the entire room seemed to have dimmed slightly in the face of her dazzling radiance.


    She was an exquisite beauty with long golden hair tied up into a bun. However, what was far more eye-catching was the gorgeous blue dress that she wore, which was like an artistic masterpiece. The dress entuated her slender waist and draped onto the ground behind her like an artistic cloud. The bold bare-back design further highlighted her beauty by exposing her chiseled thin shoulder and her snowy white back.


    There was a thin tinum ne around her swan-like neck, from which a bright blue teardrop-shaped pendant was hanging, dangling right in front of the center of her corbone.


    Sexy and pure.


    Those two words that seemed to reside on different extremes of a spectrum were perfectly personified by her in that moment.


    It was as if she were glowing, and onlookers simply couldn��t look away.


    The entire banquet hall had fallenpletely silent. Everyone was looking at her in disbelief regardless of whether they were a man, woman, or animal.


    ��Wow! So beautiful!�� Amy praised with her mouth gaping wide open.


    ��Indeed, she��s so beautiful,�� Vivian chimed in earnestly. She discovered that she was unable to look away.


    ��Who is she? I feel like this is the best prey I��ve found in decades!�� Cami��s eyes also gradually lit up.


    ��She��s so beautiful! How can there be such a beautiful person and such a beautiful dress in this world?��


    ��That dress is absolutely amazing! It��s so unique, and the bare-back design is the epitome of perfection!��


    ��I feel like she is by far the best-dressed of the night! I wonder where Young Mistress Gloria got that dress from; I also want one custom-made for myself!��


    All of the women present were in an uproar. They were staring at Gloria��s dress with glowing eyes as if they wanted nothing more than to rush over and strip it off her body for their own possession.


    ��H-how could this be? How... How could that b*tch have such a beautiful dress?�� Herty waspletely dumbfounded.


    ��It definitely isn��t hers! And how dare she wear such revealing clothes? What a shameless slut... Grandpa is surely going to punish her severely for this!�� Herny was still trying to put down Gloria, but it was apparent from her expression that she had been dealt a heavy blow.


    Mag took a nce at Herty and Herny before divulging a morsel of wisdom. ��Humility lies in one��s heart, not their attire.��


    He was very pleased with thiste entry for best-dressed for the night.

 Chapter 641 - May I Challenge You to a Cooking Contest?

    <h4>Chapter 641 May I Challenge You to a Cooking Contest?</h4>


    Gloria stood at the top of the staircase and looked down at everyone��s bbergasted expressions. She felt very excited, but also quite nervous.


    Then, she discovered Mag in the crowd.


    She was like a lost ship that had suddenly discovered the lighthouse in the darkness; her nerves were instantly eased.


    A rxed smile appeared on her face, and she raised her chin slightly as she grabbed onto the skirt of her dress before making her way down the stairs in a graceful andposed manner.


    ��T... T... This is impossible!�� Cyril was struggling toprehend what he was seeing. In his memory, Gloria had always been a quiet sniveling little girl who had to wear her veil even during meals. When did she be such a confident woman?


    Furthermore, theposure that she was disying struck him with the illusion that he was seeing a second Scheer.


    He had once thought her to be a mere joke, yet she had suddenly proven herself to be more than a worthy adversary. The abrupt sense of urgency and pressure that crashed down on him was making it difficult for him to breathe.


    If this dress came from her own clothing shop, then she really is an interesting rival. Even I want a red version of the same dress. A smile appeared on Scheer��s face as she looked at Gloria, but she was appraising her with the expression of a hunter surveying her prey.


    ��It��s Big Sister!�� Mickey yelled excitedly as he waved vehemently at Gloria.


    ��It really is her; that��s our daughter.�� A delighted expression appeared on Debra��s face as she looked at Gloria��s smile. However, tears suddenly welled up in her eyes, and she covered her mouth as a sound caught somewhere between sobbing andughter escaped her lips.


    ��Alright, both of our kids are smiling; why are you crying?�� Lance wrapped an arm around her shoulder and gently held her in his arms, but tears had also welled up in his eyes.


    A rare smile appeared on Jeffree��s stern face, but he quickly wiped it away.


    ��President, is that Professor Lance��s daughter?�� Michael asked with a smile.


    ��Indeed, she is.�� Jeffree nodded in response.


    ��She��s certainly a lot more good-looking than Professor Lance. She must take after her mother. Perhaps she��ll be the next Scheer,�� Michael said with a smile.


    ��She can��tpare to that girl from the Buffett Family.�� Jeffree shook his head in response.


    ��If you ask me, you should learn from Old Man Ian from time to time. Look at him; all he does is fish every day, and he��s living his best life. Are you nning to work yourself into your grave?�� Michael chuckled.


    ��Well, you know my situation. My son can��t be entrusted with any significant duties yet. If I retire, the Moreton Family is going to fall.�� Jeffree shook his head in response and his expression remained unchanged.


    Michael merely smiled and didn��t say anything else.


    Everyone��s attention had been drawn to Gloria. Women wanted to know where they could buy such a beautiful dress, while men simply couldn��t bear to look away from such a stunning beauty.


    As Gloria took her first step into the banquet hall, the music also began to y at the exact same moment. Everyone was curious who was going to be her dance partner for the night.


    All of the men were adjusting their clothes, trying to make themselves appear more gentlemanly. Some of them extended invitations to Gloria, including the young master of the deputy city lord��s family, as well as the young master from the family of Rodu��s ambassador, Ryan, but all of them were turned down with a smile.


    ��Mr. Mag, may I have this dance?��


    Gloria made her way over to Mag with a smile, but her hands were trembling slightly.


    ��What?! Young Mistress Gloria is inviting that man to dance with her?��


    ��Oh my God! Who is this man? Is he a prince of the Roth Empire?��


    ��This man��s luck is infuriatingly good!��


    ��Is there anything special about him aside from his looks?��


    The crowd had erupted into an uproar. All of the men were feeling extremely envious and even resentful in some cases, while the women were beginning to contemte deeper questions.


    ��I don��t know how to dance.�� Mag touched his nose using one finger with a slightly awkward expression. He had danced during simr asions in his past life, but he had no idea how people danced in this world. Alex��s memories didn��t contain any information about this, either.


    All of the men instantly heaved a collective sigh of relief.


    ��I can teach you,�� Gloria offered as a blush appeared on her face.


    ��Go, Father!�� Amy encouraged while raising her little fists.


    ��I��ll look after Amy for you,�� Luna offered with a smile. However, she was struck by an indescribable sense of loss in the knowledge that Mag was going to dance with someone else.


    This man is quite a hindrance. Should I get rid of him? Cami, who held her ck cat in her arms, looked at Mag with furrowed brows.


    ��Alright, I��ll be in your care, then.�� Mag smiled as he extended his right hand toward Gloria.


    If he wanted to mingle with the upper ss, he had to learn how to dance. Seeing as such a beautiful woman was willing to teach him, there was naturally no reason for him to refuse.


    He really liked watching men glower at him with envy, unable to do anything to him.


    Gloria looked down at her hands and hesitated momentarily before cing her left hand in Mag��s hand.


    Hisrge warm hand was like a furnace, and the scorching heat made her blush even further. She took a step closer to Mag with her head slightly lowered, and quietly said, ��Please rest your hand on my back.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag��s expression was gentle andposed. He wasn��t flustered just because he was holding such an exquisite beauty in his arms. He did as he was told,ying his hand over the small of Gloria��s back. However, his hand hovered about an inch away, without actually making contact with her skin.


    Gloria looked up at Mag with a slightly surprised expression. She was internally praising Mag for his gentlemanly conduct, but at the same time, she was also a little disappointed.


    Slow and soothing music began to y as the guests began to dance in the banquet hall.


    Gloria guided Mag, starting from the most basic dancing steps. They slowly got into a rhythm, and before long, they were already dancing smoothly to the music.


    It��s quite simr to modern ballroom dancing. There are only a few steps that are a little different, but after mastering those, this won��t be difficult at all, Mag thought to himself. It had only been less than 20 minutes since his crash course in dancing had begun, and he was already able to lead Gloria.


    As he sensed the envious or vicious nces being aimed at him, Mag��s dancing became more and more joyful.


    At the conclusion of the song, Gloria was panting slightly with a hand pressed over her chest. She looked at Mag in disbelief, and asked, ��Mr. Mag, have you really never danced before?��


    Everyone was also looking at Mag with disbelief in their eyes. All of them were certain that Mag had intentionally taken advantage of Gloria.


    ��It is indeed my first time. Perhaps this is what they call talent.�� Mag shrugged in response.


    ��Shameless!��


    The same word shed through everyone��s hearts at the same time.


    However, Gloria had clearly been convinced, and she looked at Mag with admiration in her eyes as she said, ��You really are a genius.��


    Mag was suddenly feeling a little sheepish.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded from behind him. ��You��re Mr. Mag from Mamy Restaurant, right? May I challenge you to a cooking contest?��

 Chapter 642 - Are You Serious About Beef?

    <h4>Chapter 642 Are You Serious About Beef?</h4>


    Mag turned around, discovering a middle-aged man in a chef��s suit.


    He was of medium build, with his short ck hairbed in an impable manner. He appeared to be around 40 years of age, and had quite a benevolent appearance. Even while issuing the challenge, he was still looking at Mag with a polite smile on his face.


    ��That��s Head Chef Beate of Ducas Restaurant, right?��


    ��The head chef of Ducas Restaurant is challenging Mag to a cooking contest? Surely he��s going to get turned down.��


    ��I feel like this is the perfect time for the head chef to take the stage! That guy deserves to be taught a lesson forying his hands on Young Mistress Gloria!��


    Many people began to discuss quietly among themselves upon seeing this, while many men were taking pleasure in seeing the difficult situation Mag had found himself in.


    He��s a chef as well? Cami turned to Mag with a hint of surprise on her face. The ck cat in her arms stuck out its head and nced in the direction of Amy and Ugly Duckling, upon which it immediately ducked its head again.


    Gloria was looking at Mag with a concerned expression on her face. She had always been of the opinion that Mag��s cooking skills were unmatched, but Head Chef Beate was the most renowned chef in the entire Chaos City. He was the man who ensured that Ducas Restaurant constantly upied the number one spot on the Aden Square foodpetition rankings board.


    Scheer swirled the red wine in her ss and appraised Mag with a smile. She then cast a furtive nce toward Gloria as she spected what the rtionship between the two was. She was also quite curious to see how Mag was going to respond to Beate��s challenge.


    ��Father, are you going to be win another big house?�� Amy��s eyes lit up with anticipation as she looked at Mag.


    ��Are you that confident that Boss Mag is going to win? He��s facing the head chef of Ducas Restaurant; there��s no way the owner of Ricky��s Rotisserie canpare to him,�� Vivian said with a smile.


    ��Then who do you think will win, Big Sister Vivian?�� Amy asked.


    Vivian thought about this carefully before replying, ��Boss Mag.��


    ��You two...�� Luna shook her head with an amused expression. At the same time, she was also looking at Mag with a hint of concern in her eyes.


    It seemed as if no one thought that Mag would refuse the challenge.


    ��You��re the head chef responsible for tonight��s banquet?�� Mag asked.


    ��Indeed, I am Head Chef Beate of Ducas Restaurant, and I am responsible for tonight��s banquet.�� Beate nodded in confirmation.


    ��My apologies, but I��m here today as a guest, so I have to refuse your challenge.�� Mag spread his hands open with a smile.


    He was not interested in a cooking contest without any worthwhile stakes.


    Furthermore, it was rather strange that the head chef of Ducas Restaurant would challenge him out of the blue. It was very likely that he had been prompted by someone else to challenge him, and Mag didn��t want to y into the hands of the instigator.


    He had just purchased a high-quality suit from the system, and it would be a shame if he were to get any stains on it.


    Right at this moment, the system��s voice suddenly sounded. ��Ding! New mission: ept this challenge and defeat the opponent! After the mission ispleted, you will receive an opportunity to spin the God of Cookery upgrade wheel. If you fail the mission, you will lose 10,000 gold coins as a punishment.��


    ��Holy f*ck! Can��t you release your missions in a more timely manner? I just turned the guy down and you��re releasing this type of mission? Are you trying to make me swallow my words?�� Mag raised his eyebrows, clearly not expecting the system to pull such a sneaky trick on him.


    ��The system hasplete autonomy over the release of the missions. You cannot state any requirements with regard to these missions,�� the system replied calmly.


    ��Fine, you win.�� Mag rolled his eyes.


    ��He turned him down?��


    ��Why are you so surprised? Is there a better chef than Head Chef Beate in Chaos City?��


    ��Don��t underestimate Boss Mag. His food is extremely delicious.��


    The guests were all discussing among themselves. They had thought that they would be treated to a good show, but it appeared that Mag didn��t want to ept Beate��s challenge.


    ��Looks like the banquet tonight is going to be very interesting,�� Michael mused with a smile.


    ��Head Chef Beate has taken notice of that bold announcement that Mr. Mag made a while back. It looks like he couldn��t help himself and decided to issue a challenge,�� the owner of Ducas Restaurant, Spatch, said with a smile. As a vice-president of the Chamber of Commerce, he had a spot in the VIP area.


    ��Competition is a good thing for both the Chamber of Commerce and the Aden Square,�� Jeffree remarked with an indifferent expression.


    Beate looked at Mag with a hint of surprise on his face. He turned to nce at the VIP area, and Spatch nodded at him from afar. After receiving that signal, the smile on his face faded as he put on a serious expression, and continued, ��I heard that you said you were going to revolutionize the concept of delicious cuisine in this world. I want to know if your so-called redefinition is correct.��


    ��I��m going to use my food to redefine the concept of delicious cuisine in this world. That is what I believe to be correct.�� Mag looked back at Beate with a calm expression. It appeared that he had indeed been spurred on by someone else to challenge him.


    However, seeing as the mission had been released and this head chef wasn��t nning to back down without a fight, Mag was doing away with pleasantries as well.


    ��What if someone expresses doubt toward your methods?�� A hint of anger appeared in Beate��s eyes. There had never been a chef who had dared to utter such arrogant words to him.


    ��I��m confident that I would be able to silence them with my cooking,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��You��re not going to silence me with just your words.�� Beate shook his head.


    Mag undid his shirt��s topmost button. Smiling, he asked, ��Ricky offered his rotisserie as the stakes for our showdown; what have you prepared for me today, Head Chef Beate?��


    ��I...�� Beate��s expression stiffened upon hearing that. He was the head chef of Ducas Restaurant, but the restaurant didn��t belong to him, nor did he have a restaurant under his own name that he could offer.


    ��Boss Mag, if you��d like to add some stakes to the contest, then I can offer the storefront next to Ricky��s Rotisserie as a prize if you win.�� Spatch rose to his feet with a smile, and introduced himself. ��Nice to meet you, I��m Spatch, the owner of Ducas Restaurant.��


    ��Alright, then I��ll bet Ricky��s Rotisserie as my part of the stakes.�� Mag nodded at Spatch before turning back to Beate as he said, ��What would you like our cooking contest toprise of?��


    ��I heard that Mr. Mag is extremely proficient in cooking roast beef. I recently invented a new dish, and the main ingredient in that dish is also beef. I propose wepete with beef as the main ingredient for our dishes. You may use all of the kitchenware that I��ve brought with me, which includes a roasting rack,�� Beate proposed.


    ��Are you serious about beef?�� Mag raised an eyebrow. This head chef sure was confident. He clearly knew that Ricky had been defeated by none other than his roast beef kebabs, yet he was still proposing a challenge with beef as the main ingredient. However, unbeknownst to him, roast beef kebabs wasn��t the only beef dish that Mag could cook now.


    ��Do you have any objections, Mr. Mag?�� Beate asked.


    ��Of course not.�� Mag shook his head with a smile, and said, ��However, seeing as we have so many guests present, I propose we let them be the judges of our cooking contest.��

 Chapter 643 - Magic Stove? Spherical Rotational High-Pressure Cooker?

    <h4>Chapter 643 Magic Stove? Spherical Rotational High-Pressure Cooker?</h4>


    Many important figures were in attendance at the mid-year banquet held by the Chamber of Commerce. As such, it wouldn��t be a difficult task to pick a few neutral judges among them.


    Hence, a judging panel was soon assembled, consisting of City Lord Michael, President Jeffree, Scheer, Cami, and the Roth Empire ambassador, Cayrols. Mag nodded with satisfaction at the sight of this judging panel.


    None of them were professional chefs or food critics, but their neutrality could be ensured. It would be very difficult to find a more extravagant judging panel for a cooking contest in Chaos City.


    Two portable cooking benches had already been positioned at the center of the banquet hall. On those benches were all types of utensils, kitchenware, and condiments. Beate was already standing in front of the cooking bench on the left.


    ��Who would have thought that we��d be able to witness a cooking contest at the banquet tonight? And to think that one of thepetitors would be Head Chef Beate of Ducas Restaurant; I sure am d I decided toe tonight!��


    ��I didn��t think that this Mag would actually dare to ept the challenge. If he loses, he��s going to have to cough up an entire store!��


    All of the customers began to discuss spiritedly among themselves. They were very much looking forward to this prestigious cooking contest.


    ��I think Boss Mag should cook grilled fish. As soon as the delicious spicy grilled fish is presented to the judging panel, his victory will be ensured!�� Vivian had her arms crossed with a serious expression on her face.


    ��I think all of Mag��s dishes are very delicious, but in a cooking contest like this, it��ll be easier topare and judge the dishes if they use the same main ingredient.�� Luna was holding Amy��s little hand with a slightly nervous look on her face.


    ��Mr. Mag is definitely going to win!�� Gloria also wore a rather tense expression. She had absolute confidence in Mag��s food, but she still couldn��t help but be nervous.


    ��Go, Father! Go!�� Amy was cheering Mag on with her little hand raised aloft. She was the only one who wasn��t nervous at all.


    It may not hit the spot like fresh blood, but Beate��s food is still quite good. This guy doesn��t even look like a chef; will he really be able to make anything delicious? Cami was appraising Mag with a skeptical look.


    This contest may transform the entire gastronomic industry in the Aden Square. I wonder what the wily old fox is going to do. Scheer took a nce at the expressionless Jeffree before turning to Mag with a grim expression. However, a smile quickly returned to her face upon seeing Mag��s rxed and carefree expression.


    What an arrogant fool! How dare you ept Beate��s Challenge? I��m going to ensure your reputation is swept to the ground tonight! Cyril was looking at Mag with a cold sneer, feeling as if he could already predict the results of the contest.


    ��Mr. Mag, if you require any more kitchenware or condiments, you can tell me now and I��ll get my people to prepare them,�� Beate offered.


    ��That��s alright, I won��t be making my roast beef kebabs today. I wanted to try out a new dish I invented just recently, and all I��ll need for that dish is a frying pan.�� Mag shook his head as he turned his attention to one half of a freshly ughtered cow hanging from a rack beside him.


    This was a superb Ironhide Bull, and the blood that was still dripping from the carcass was a sufficient indication of its freshness. It was going to be perfect for steak.


    ��A new dish?�� Beate looked at Mag with a meaningful expression. This young man seemed to be even more arrogant than he had imagined


    ��That��s alright. I wonder if your new dish or my new dish will be more to the liking of the judging panel,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��We��ll see,�� Beate replied with a serious expression.


    ��Alright, let��s begin, then.�� Mag��s expression was still very rxed.


    ��Sure.�� Beate turned round and grabbed onto the hilt of a long and thin de on his knife rack.


    The sharp de sliced through the beef, and a portion of lean beef without any fat soon appeared on his chopping board. The knife had cut through the beef so quickly that it was almost too fast for the eyes to follow. After a few precise and confident strokes, the beef had already been sliced into cubes of a uniform size.


    ��Such exceptional cutting skills!��


    The spectators couldn��t help but exim.


    Mag also nodded upon seeing this. Such exemry knife skills really were befitting of a chef of Beate��s status. However, he wasn��t in a hurry to begin his own cooking.


    After cubing the beef, Beate set his knife aside and took the lid off the heavy spherical pot beside him. The walls of the pot were three inches thick, and had almost entirely sunk into the cooking bench, leaving only the lid exposed on top.


    Beate ced all of the beef in the ck pot before tossing in many types of condiments all at once. He then brought out a bamboo tube before taking off its lid, upon which the aroma of wine intermingled with the fresh scent of bamboo wafted through the air.


    ��Is that wine brewed in bamboo? It��s so fragrant!�� Everyone��s eyes lit up with incredulity as they looked at the bamboo tube in Beate��s hand.


    Who would have thought bamboo wine exists even in this world? Mag was also appraising the wine container in Beate��s hand with a hint of surprise on his face.


    Beate slowly tipped over the bamboo tube in his hand, upon which faint golden elixir-like wine poured into the ck pot, emitting an even richer aroma.


    ��That��s exceptional wine! Looks like the season for bamboo wine is upon us again.�� Michael inhaled deeply as his eyes lit up.


    ��Using bamboo wine to cook beef; as expected, Head Chef Beate��s creativity is unmatched. Looks like Ducas Restaurant is going to add another iconic dish to its menu,�� Ambassador Cayrols praised.


    ��What��s bamboo wine? It certainly smells quite good.�� Cami nodded in agreement.


    A moderate amount of bamboo wine was poured into the ck pot before Beate reced the lid on the bamboo tube. He then pulled out another wooden barrel and poured some water into the pot before putting the lid on the pot, turning a few times topletely seal it in ce.


    The spherical ck pot was almost entirely under the cooking bench, with only its curved lid visible from above.


    Beate pressed a yellow button nearby, and the entire cooking bench suddenly began to tremor. A few streaks of crimson fire suddenly erupted around the ck pot as a scorching aura emanated through the air. The ck pot then rose into the air as if propelled by some sort of mysterious power before beginning to rapidly rotate.


    ��Holy f*ck! You can do that? A magic stove and a spherical rotational high-pressure cooker?�� Mag��s eyes widened with shock.


    He had thought that his cooking utensils were already super high-tech, but who would have thought that Beate would bring out magic kitchenware? This was like using hacks!


    ��System, get me a bottle of ck pepper powder!�� Mag was initially nning to observe how Beate was going to cook his dish, but he didn��t think that his opponent would employ such high-tech equipment. It would be bad if hepleted his dish too long after his opponent.


    ��ck pepper powder, 10 gold coins per bottle,�� the system replied calmly.

 Chapter 644 - System, You Bastard!

    <h4>Chapter 644 System, You Bastard!</h4>


    ��Huh? 10 gold coins for one bottle of ck pepper powder? Are you trying to rob me?�� Mag raised an eyebrow upon hearing that. He suddenly developed a feeling that the system had an ulterior motive for releasing that mission.


    ��Nonsense! Am I that kind of system?��


    The system had clearly been enraged by Mag��s usations as it retorted, ��This ck pepper is produced on C Ind in the Demon Inds. This ind only has an area of 1,000 square meters, and less than half of that area is suitable for nting ck pepper. The system had to selectively breed Cambodian Kampot pepper to create the more exceptional Kampot number two.


    ��The special climate on C Ind and its mineral-rich soil gives the ck pepper a unique vor, which can significantly improve the taste of a dish. Furthermore, this ck pepper is known as ck gold, and in this world, pepper is worth far more than gold. 10 gold coins per bottle is already a bargain!��


    Mag was slightly more able to ept this price after hearing the system��s description. It was only normal for exceptional ingredients to be extremely expensive. In any case, he would just have to pass on these costs to his customers. However, he was still a little curious as he asked, ��There��s even ck pepper in this world?��


    ��ck pepper is a luxury food item in this world. It can only thrive in extremely limited conditions, and is very inconvenient to transport; therefore, wild ck pepper is extremely expensive on the market. Even some high-grade restaurants may not be able to get much ck pepper per year,�� the system replied.


    ��System, how about we just sell ck pepper? This is an extremely profitable business endeavor!�� Mag��s eyes lit up. The rarer an item was, the more expensive it became. Most importantly, there seemed to be quite arge market for this item.


    ��You have to constantly remember who you are! As a candidate to be the God of Cookery, don��t you feel ashamed to be thinking about selling ingredients for a living?�� the system wailed.


    ��Oh yeah? Well, you��re supposed to be a food system; are you proud of selling me all of that other random crap?�� Mag rolled his eyes before ncing at Beate, who was flying through his cooking process, and he realized that he didn��t have any more time to waste on bickering with the system. As such, he urged, ��Alright, that��s enough, I��ll get a bottle of ck pepper. Make sure to deliver it directly into my pocket so no one sees it.��


    ��Ding! 10 gold coins have been deducted! A bottle of ck pepper powder has been delivered.��


    Mag looked down at the bulge that had suddenly appeared in his crotch with a thunderous expression, and roared internally, ��System, you bastard! I said in my pocket, not down my pants!��


    ��Sorry, the delivery was a little off,�� the system apologized.


    Mag felt his crotch go cold, following which his pocket bulged instead; only then did his expression ease slightly. Thankfully, no one had noticed that. Otherwise, he would��ve definitely beenbeled as a freak.


    He pulled out the small bottle of ck pepper powder from his pocket and ced it on the bench. After that, he made sure that he had all of the ingredients he required before taking off his ck suit and handing it over to one of the waiters nearby. He then unbuttoned his sleeves and rolled them up before grabbing a t knife from the rack.


    ��What is that guy doing? Head Chef Beate is almost done, and he hasn��t even started yet.��


    ��It feels like he��s not even a chef. Can he really make any good food?��


    The guests began to discuss quietly among themselves, and most of them weren��t optimistic about Mag��s chances.


    ��Heh, he must be petrified.�� Cyril looked at Mag with a cold sneer on his face. The way that the contest was progressing was outside his expectations, but he was naturally quite happy to see Mag struggling.


    ��Alright, time to disy some true skills.��


    A deriding sneer appeared on Mag��s face as he listened to criticism aimed at him. He made his way over to the cow carcass and sliced his knife through the beef on the cow��s back. In the blink of an eye, six portions of rib-eye beef identical in thickness had appeared on the chopping board, set up in exactly two rows. Upon closer inspection, everyone noticed that even the shape of the portions of beef waspletely identical.


    ��Wow! What amazing cutting skills!��


    ��I didn��t even see what he did! That��s rib-eye beef, right? The size and shape are allpletely the same!��


    The guests�� eyes lit up in unison. Mag��s extraordinary cutting skills hadpletely altered their first impression of him.


    ��Not bad; looks like he has a good foundation.�� Beate also nodded to himself with approval as he looked at Mag.


    Mag was still quite young, and his restaurant was also only in its infancy. He had a few dishes that were rather renowned, but in Beate��s eyes, the customers were surely exaggerating in their praise of his food.


    In order to be an outstanding chef, an umtion of practice was imperative. Talent was very important, but hard work and dedication as well as sufficient practical experience were also crucial.


    Perhaps Mag satisfied the criteria of talent and hard work, but Beate thought that he would be unable to perfectly gauge his customers�� vor preferences without sufficient practical experience. Beate was cooking a new dish he had just invented, and he was confident that he would be able to win this cooking contest with it.


    This was only a new dish, yet it had been taste-tested on a small scale, and the feedback had been excellent. It was his most prized creation second only to his roast pig.


    Mag put down his knife, and wasn��t in a hurry to continue cooking. Instead, he made his way over to the judging panel and stopped in front of Scheer with a smile as he asked, ��Would I be able to get a ss of red wine brewed by the Buffett Family��s winery?��


    ��Are you nning to have a drink before you begin cooking?�� Scheer asked with a dainty smile.


    ��Beate is using top-grade bamboo wine to cook his beef, and after thinking about it, only Young Mistress Scheer��s wine can outstrip the wine he��s using. As such, I��m requesting a ss of wine for cooking purposes,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��I��ve never tasted beef cooked with red wine before. As expected, you really are an interesting chef, Mr. Mag.�� Scheer��s smile widened at the indirectpliment Mag had delivered regarding her family��s winery. She gestured to a waiter who was holding a bottle of red wine, and asked him to pour a ss for Mag.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag epted the ss of wine before returning to his cooking bench. He pulled off the knife from the rack again, and began to tenderize the beef with the t of the de. After that, he ced the beef onto dishes and used the red wine to marinate it.


    The high-grade Ironhide Bull rib-eye beef was vibrant and sulent, and after the superb red wine was applied, the rich aroma of wine wafted through the air, making the hue of the beef even more appealing at the same time.


    ��Wine with beef, in conjunction with the faint metallic tang of blood; it smells so good!�� Cami took a whiff of the aroma wafting toward her, and her eyes abruptly lit up.


    ��Crack!��


    A crisp crack sounded from Beate��s end as the lid of his spherical pot was removed, sending a rich aroma spilling forth in all directions!

 Chapter 645 - Perhaps I Should Go Out More

    <strong>Chapter 645 Perhaps I Should Go Out More</strong>


    The red magic mes had already been adjusted to low heat, and the ck pot was ced back at the same spot. Its curved lid had been removed, and a rich aroma wafted forth, making all of the guests�� eyes light up with amazement.


    ��It smells so good!�� Amy inhaled deeply, and her eyes were glittering with praise as she stared at Beate��s ck pot.


    ��Head Chef Beate is almost done, yet Boss Mag has only just begun. This is really bad!�� Vivian was quite concerned.


    ��It��s alright, Father is super awesome, so we don��t have to worry at all.�� Amy��s expression was filled with confidence, and held not even the slightest hint of concern.


    ��I feel like just this aroma of beef and bamboo wine is intoxicating me!��


    ��Indeed, this aroma is really unique. I think the dish will be extremely delicious!��


    ��As expected of Head Chef Beate. This may well be one of Ducas Restaurant��s signature dishes!��


    All of the guests were full of praise for Beate��s dish, having already beenpletely won over by this amazing aroma.


    The aroma of the wine is indeed qutie good, but the rank odor inherent in the beef has not been taken care of. That��s why beef should be stewed in hot water. However, using bamboo wine to stew beef and creating such a delicious aroma is a testament to Beate��s creativity and cooking skills. Looks like I can��t just write off the top chefs in this world. Mag looked on with a grim expression at Beate, who was adding all types of secondary ingredients into the pot.


    In the past, he had severely criticized the standard of food in this world, but it appeared that his criticism had been overly harsh.


    In this world, there were still some chefs with brilliant skills and an innovative mindset.


    They were the true pir of the gastronomic industry in this world.


    Chaos City wasn��t renowned all over the Nond Continent for its food. Instead, Rodu was known as the city of delicious cuisine, and other races also had their own unique cuisine.


    Perhaps I should go out more when I get the chance. I should taste the cuisine all over the world and perhaps learn some cooking techniques and methods that are unique to this world, Mag thought to himself. The magic pot that Beate was using had struck him with a lot of inspiration. Even with the kitchenware provided by the system, it was very difficult for him to stew beef in such a short time. That ck pot was truly a piece of cutting-edge technology.


    Furthermore, the ingredients of this world were naturally different from those on Earth.


    Normal ingredients wouldn��t be a problem, but if the tough flesh of some high-tier magic beasts were cooked in a normal pot, it most likely wouldn��t be tender even after three consecutive days of cooking, let alone be made into a delicious dish.


    Right at this moment, the system��s voice sounded. ��Magic pressure cooker, 1,000 gold coins each. Buy now to receive a magic stove and three magic recharges for free!��


    Mag raised an eyebrow and heaved a resigned sigh. ��System, you really aren��t willing to pass up any opportunity to make money.��


    ��The system is dedicated to providing the best ingredients and kitchenware. Rest assured, as long as enough money is given, there��s nothing that the system can��t make. Furthermore, anything produced by the system is guaranteed to be superior to all otherpeting products on the market!�� The system sent through a smiling emoji.


    ��You sure are humble.�� Mag pursed his lips as he poured some oil into the frying pan. At the same time, he ced some chopped capsicum and brocolli into a boiling pot of water.


    The frying pan was veryrge, and could easily be used to cook six steaks at once.


    The design of the magic stove was slightly simr to that of a gas stove. After turning the stove on, the me could be adjusted. The energy source consisted of three Scorching Fire Crystals.


    These crystals were found beneath moltenva, and contained an extremely high amount of fire element. After being refined in a magic spell formation, it would be a controble source of energy to be used in magic stoves.


    This was the first time that Mag was using a magic stove. Aside from the fact that it took some time for him to get used to the heat settings on the stove, everything else went without a hitch.


    As Beate added more ingredients and condiments into the pot, the aroma of beef became richer and more alluring. He was using a long-handleddle to stir the contents of the ck pot, and as the steam rose up into the air, everyone��s attention was drawn to his cooking bench. Many people were already gulping down their drool.


    A pleased smile appeared on Spatch��s face as he nodded to himself. He took a nce at Mag, and his smile became even more vibrant.


    Securing a storefront with such ease was naturally something worthy of joy. Furthermore, the reputation and influence of Ducas Restaurant would also be enhanced following a victory here; it was killing several birds with one stone!


    As for the instruction that the president had given him, he would also be able toplete it to perfection.


    In Chaos City, Ducas Restaurant stood at the pinnacle of the gastronomic industry.


    No one had been able to overtake them in several decades, and no one would be able to outstrip them in the future, either.


    Mr. Mag, will you be able to turn the tables? Scheer took a nce at Spatch, and some things were already apparent to her.


    However, if Mag couldn��t even win a cooking contest like this, then there was no way that he would be able to break Ducas Restaurant��s reign of supremacy in Chaos City. As such, there would be no point in cooperating with him.


    Business was business, after all, and she never made unprofitable investments.


    Just as everyone was eagerly awaiting thepletion of Beate��s dish, Mag had only just begun to prepare his secondary ingredients before cing all six pieces of steak into the frying pan.


    ��Sizzle-��


    The beef that had been marinated with wine was ced into the scorching hot frying pan, emitting a delightful sizzling sound.


    The rich aroma of wine immediately spilled forth. It was like a sharp sword in conjunction with the aroma of the beef, piercing straight through the aroma of the stewed beef.


    ��This aroma is so unique!��


    The guests closest to Mag were the first to react, and their eyes lit up as they looked at the steaks on Mag��s frying pan with incredulity in their eyes.


    ��Therge chunks of steak don��t look very appetizing, but this aroma is so alluring!��


    ��As expected, the red wine from the Buffett Family��s winery is very exquisite. The wine that Young Mistress Scheer drinks is the best of the best; using it to cook beef would surely create a delectable vor.��


    The guests began to discuss quietly among themselves, developing a certain degree of interest in Mag��s beef dish.


    Mag ced another, smaller, frying pan onto another stovetop before tossing in a block of butter along with some other condiments. He poured in a small portion of the ck pepper powder in the bottle, and then poured in arge bowl of water as he began to cook the ck pepper broth.


    ��Head Chef Beate is already done!�� someone eximed.


    Everyone turned toward Beate upon hearing this, just in time to see Beatedling beef into a series of small bowls with decorative edges. The tender beef and golden potatoes were all embroiled in rich golden broth, creating an extremely appetizingbination.


    ��I��m finished.�� Beate put down hisdle and turned in Mag��s direction.


    Two waiters hurried forward, and carefully carried a bowl of stewed beef to each of the five judges.


    This one��s medium; it should be perfect for Mistress Bartoli, Beate thought to himself as they ced the first steak on a te.

 Chapter 646 - Torn Clothes!

    <strong>Chapter 646 Torn Clothes!</strong>


    In the freshly stewed potatoes and beef, the dark brown cubes of beef had been cooked to an extremely tender state, yet still retained their shape and structural integrity. The golden potatoes had also been sliced into cubes, and ayer of thick golden broth had been drizzled over them. The rich aroma of the dish wafted through the air, and the eyes of the five judges lit up in unison.


    ��It looks really delicious! I really want to know how that beef was made.��


    ��Head Chef Beate��s cooking skills are beyond reproach. I can tell just from this aroma that this is going to be one of the Ducas Restaurant��s future signature dishes.��


    ��I��m going to visit Ducas Restaurant tomorrow. I wonder if they��re going to release this as a new dish.��


    The guests all looked on with sparkling eyes. Many of them were regr customers of Ducas Restaurant, so prices that were expensive to normal people were still quite eptable in their eyes.


    The vor of the beef has been perfectly retained, yet it��s only be richer following the cooking process. This is the first time I��ve seen beef and potatoes stewed together; I wonder what kind of surprise Head Chef Beate is going to offer. Michael was the first one to pick up his chopsticks. He tasted a piece of potato first.


    The soft potato was covered in decadent beef broth, and the more he chewed, the more delicious the vor became. This was a brand-new spin on the age-old ingredient of potatoes, and his eyes immediately lit up.


    He then had a piece of beef. The beef was so soft and tender that he was almost unable to pick it up with his chopsticks. It melted in his mouth, sending the vor of beef and bamboo wine washing over his pte. The refreshing fragrance of bamboo had been perfectly absorbed by the beef, which slid down his throat, leaving a wonderful aftertaste in his mouth.


    ��The beef is tender and refreshing, and the idea to incorporate bamboo wine into this dish is a stroke of genius. The two vorsplement each other perfectly; this is an exceptional dish!�� Michael nodded with satisfaction as he had another piece of beef.


    Michael��s review sent a small stir running through the guests present. After all, it was an honor to be praised by the city lord.


    A smile appeared on Beate��s face. He heard praise like this on a daily basis, but thepliment seemed to hold more meaning when it was paid by the city lord.


    Beate turned to look at Mag, who was still carefully frying his steaks, and his expressionpletely rxed. The cooking method that Mag was employing was very special. At the very least, Beate had never seen beef cooked in such a manner. This showed that he wasn��t lying; this was indeed a new dish that he had only recently invented.


    However, without an extensive period of marination, there was no way that any vor could��ve seeped into the steaks, so how could it possibly taste good?


    Jeffree picked up a small piece of beef with his chopsticks before chewing on it a few times. His expression remained unchanged as he nodded, and said, ��Hmm, not bad.��


    ��As expected of the head chef of Ducas Restaurant, this is the first time I��ve ever tasted such delicious beef. Even in Rodu, there are very few chefs who canpare to your genius.�� Cayrols had a piece of beef and turned to Beate with words of praise. At the same time, he thought to himself, It��s going to be His Majesty��s 60th birthday in a few days. Prince Josh has been searching for a present for his Majesty; perhaps I can get Beate to make a trip to Rodu and cook some delicious cuisine for His Majesty...


    Scheer put down her chopsticks before dabbing at her lips with her handkerchief. She nodded, and said, ��The freshness and richness of the beef were retained, yet all of its undesirable vors have been masked by the fragrance of the wine. This is indeed a very special dish. In my opinion, this dish can rank among the top three of all of Ducas Restaurant��s dishes.��


    Meanwhile, Cami only had a small mouthful of beef before putting down her chopsticks, upon which her brows furrowed, and she said, ��It��s not like we don��t have teeth; why did you make the beef so soft? And what is this bamboo wine? The vor is horrendous.��


    ��Even the strict president said the dish is not bad; looks like Head Chef Beate is going to win tonight for sure.��


    ��I expected this to be the result from the very beginning.��


    ��Looks like Mistress Bartoli doesn��t like the bamboo wine. Even so, it��s still four votes to one; Head Chef Beate will stille out on top.��


    ��That might not be the case. Perhaps Mistress Bartoli will prefer Head Chef Beate��s dish over that guy��s dish.��


    After tasting the dish, all five judges gave their own reviews, triggering a heated discussion among the guests present. In many people��s eyes, there was no doubt that Beate was going to secure andslide victory.


    ��Looks like this one��s in the bag,�� Spatch murmured to himself as he took a sip of wine. He was still the absolute authority in Chaos City��s gastronomic industry.


    Right at this moment, Mag��s voice sounded. ��I��m finished as well.��


    Everyone turned in Mag��s direction in unison. There were six tes positioned in front of his frying pan, each of which was carrying a piece of beef. Capsicum and spinach were used to embellish the dish, and a rich gray sauce had been poured over the beef.


    ��This aroma is so unique! Did he use some sort of special condiment?��


    ��I can smell it too. If I��m not mistaken, that should be the aroma of ck pepper!��


    ��ck pepper? You mean that condiment that��s known as ck gold?��


    ��ck pepper is indeed more expensive than gold. Last time, our chef managed to get some, and it cost him 10 dragon coins. However, that delicious vor really makes the price worth it.��


    The aroma of ck pepper proliferated through the air, and the people who had tasted ck pepper before quickly managed to identify this unique scent.


    ��ck pepper?�� Beate looked at the steaks in front of Mag with his brows slightly furrowed in surprise. ��I��ve never heard of anyone using ck pepper to cook beef. I only use it to give my roast pig an extra kick. Where did he even manage to get ck pepper?��


    ��Please give that portion to Mistress Bartoli, then give the other four to the four judges. Don��t forget to pair the dishes with knives and forks.�� Mag delivered a series of instructions to the waiters nearby before picking up the final te and pointing toward Amy as he said, ��Please get me a knife and a fork, and give this te to that little girl over there.��


    Even in a cooking contest, he still hasn��t forgotten to cook for his daughter. This man is a really good father! Luna thought to herself as many people turned to look at Amy.


    ��Wow, Father made some for me too!�� Amy��s eyes immediately lit up at the sight of the waiter walking toward her.


    ��This is steak. The proper way to eat it is to slice it into small pieces using your knife, then stab it with your fork and dip it in some sauce before eating,�� Mag introduced with a smile.


    ��How could you use such exceptional red wine to cook beef? What a waste!�� Cami looked at Mag before absentmindedly doing as she was instructed and cing a piece of steak into her mouth.


    ��This vor!�� Cami��s eyes abruptly widened.


    ��Rip!��


    The cor of her sexy tight-fitting dress immediately tore open!

 Chapter 647 - I Can Eat It For You to Hear

    <h4>Chapter 647 I Can Eat It For You to Hear</h4>


    Her clothes tore open!


    A slightly peculiar expression appeared on Mag��s face at the sight of Cami��s wardrobe malfunction, but he certainly wasn��t going to look away from such a stunning view.


    The sliver of her cleavage that had already been revealed in the first ce was further lengthened downward. The torn cor didn��t actually expose much of anything that shouldn��t have been exposed, but the visual stimulus coupled with the auditory stimulus of her clothes tearing open still drew a lot of attention.


    However, that ck cat suddenly raised its head, obscuring her cleavage as it looked around at all the men with a menacing light in its green eyes.


    Meanwhile, Cami seemed to have beenpletely unaware of her wardrobe malfunction. She was carefully savoring her steak as she looked down at her te with an incredulous expression.


    The beef was tinged with bloody fibers, and the faint metallic tang of blood came wafting toward her as if the steak hadn��t been fully cooked.


    However, it was exactly this half-cooked portion of beef that was proving to bepletely irresistible to her.


    Even though the beef wasn��t fully cooked, its usual rank odor hadpletely disappeared. The juices within the beef intermingled with red wine spilled into her mouth, creating a perfect vorbination that she simply couldn��t get enough of.


    However, what was even more astonishing to her was the sauce. The seemingly mundane and nondescript gray sauce seemed to possess some type of magical power as it wreaked havoc within her mouth.


    The vors of the condiments in the sauceyered on top of one another, and among those vors, there was an especially unique and spicy vor. That condiment stood at the pinnacle of all of the condiments, and in the instant that it spilled onto her pte, she felt as if there were a tiny fairy dancing around the tip of her tongue.


    The beef shed with the mildly spicy sauce, and the unique condiment tore through the beef��s defenses, causing the two tobine perfectly and elevating the vor or the steak to a whole new level.


    As she gently chewed on the beef, Cami felt as if she were sitting in a bathtub that was filled with red wine. The velvet-smooth red wine gently washed over her body, while a scorching sensation flowed down her throat before traveling toward her chest. The warm sensation made her want to moan with pleasure.


    Cami swallowed the mouthful of beef, and despite her best efforts, a faint moan still escaped her lips. She looked at the steak in front of her with sparkling eyes, and praised, ��Delicious! Incredibly delicious! Only red wine of this caliber is worthy of such delicious beef!��


    She then quickly delivered another morsel of beef into her mouth with her fork, and apletely intoxicated look appeared on her face. She simply couldn��t stop!


    ��Gulp~��


    The sound of drool being swallowed rang out among the crowd. However, it was unknown whether the guests were salivating over Cami��s steak or over Cami herself.


    Is it really that delicious? Even her clothes have torn open. Scheer nced at Cami before looking down at her steak with a hesitant expression. She picked up her knife and fork in a graceful manner before delivering a morsel of steak into her mouth. At the same time, she intentionallyid her hand over the cor of her dress.


    ��Rip!��


    The faint sound of tearing cloth rang out again. Scheer��s cor split apart right beneath her hand, revealing a small sliver of fair skin that captivated the onlookers�� imagination.


    However, Scheer seemed to bepletely oblivious to this herself. Her eyes slowly closed as she carefully savored the delicious vor wreaking havoc in her mouth.


    Scheer wasn��t an avid drinker, but she would always have a small ss of premium wine brewed in her family��s winery before she went to bed every night. Not only could it improve her sleep, it also had a positive cosmetic effect.


    As such, she was very familiar with the vor of this red wine.


    If the stewed beef that Beate had made using bamboo wine had struck her as something unique, then steak cooked using the red wine she had provided could only be referred to as a wildly pleasant surprise.


    There wasn��t arge quantity of wine in the beef, but it was just enough to eradicate the beef��s rank odor while perfectly preserving the freshness of the beef itself. The beef wasn��tpletely cooked, but there was no metallic tang to suggest the presence of blood in the dish, and the texture was very soft and delightful.


    In contrast with the tenderness of Beate��s beef dish, this was apletely different yet still mesmerizing texture. The vor of the beefbined perfectly with the vor of the wine and sauce, creating a storm of deliciousness for her tastebuds to enjoy.


    The vor of ck pepper was not something alien to Scheer. It was an extremely expensive condiment, yet price was not an issue for her family, and the family chef would often incorporate it into some of his dishes.


    However, inparison with Mag��s usage of ck pepper, her family chef��s usage of the condiment was like the work of a mdroit student. He waspletely unable to capture the vor of the condiment as Mag did.


    The sulent and juicy steak gave her apletely different culinary experiencepared to the roast beef kebabs she had tasted, but it was still extremely delicious.


    Of course, what was even more incredible to Scheer was the scorching sensation she felt in her chest, which struck her with the false impression that her chest was growing.


    ��This is one of the most delicious beef dishes I��ve ever had. The only one that canpare to it is the roast beef kebab, which is another one of Mr. Mag��s dishes.�� Scheer slowly opened her eyes as she adjusted her cor in a nondescript manner. She turned to Mag with an expression of genuine praise before continuing to enjoy her steak. If possible, no woman would object to gaining a bit bigger in that area.


    ��Boss Mag, you really are full of surprises! The vor of this beef is simply extraordinary! It��s so good that I simply can��t stop.�� Michael gave a heartyugh before quickly chomping down another mouthful of steak while nodding with a content and blissful expression.


    How could anyone in this world make such delicious beef?! Surely no one can resist the allure of his cooking! Inparison, the beef that Beate cooked is trash! This Mag��s cooking skills are absolutely incredible! Cayrols stared at the steak in front of him with an incredulous look. He abruptly looked up at Mag, and his eyes lit up as he thought to himself, He��s the one I��m truly looking for! If he could travel to Rodu and cook a steak like this for His Majesty, both Prince Josh and His Majesty will be very pleased with me. Once Prince Josh inherits the throne...


    Jeffree��s eyes also lit up slightly after he ate a mouthful of beef. However, he wasn��t in a hurry to give his review. Instead, he had another mouthful of beef before nodding as he said, ��Hmm, fantastic.��


    ��H-how could this be?!�� Spatch��s body swayed, and he had to support himself using the pir nearby to avoid copsing.


    It wasn��t that he couldn��t afford to lose a storefront, but the dent in Ducas Restaurant��s reputation was going to be much more severe a consequence.


    Was Ducas Restaurant still the number one restaurant in the Aden Square?


    ��Is there such a massive disparity between us?�� Beate murmured to himself as he looked at the judges with a dejected expression.


    ��Amy, does the beef taste good?��


    ��Big Sister Vivian, I can eat it for you to hear,�� a tender voice replied.

 Chapter 648 - Hence, I Choose Mr. Mag

    <h4>Chapter 648 Hence, I Choose Mr. Mag</h4>


    ��Even Mistress Bartoli and Young Mistress Scheer can��t stop eating; just how delicious is this steak?��


    ��Even the president only gave a review after eating two mouthfuls, right? He clearly prefers this steak over Head Chef Beate��s stewed beef.��


    ��The city lord is also full of praise for this dish! I suddenly really want to go dine at Boss Mag��s restaurant!��


    The guests discussed quietly among themselves with undisguised curiosity and anticipation on their faces. The special aroma of beefbined with ck pepper made one salivate uncontrobly.


    Many people had turned toward Amy, who had ced her te on a stool, and was eating her steak in a rather mdroit manner. Despite the slight difficulty she was experiencing with her knife and fork, her expression was filled with bliss.


    She stabbed her fork into a morsel of beef before putting it into her little mouth and chewing happily. Her little face was alight with a blissful smile, and there was still a trace of sauce hanging from the corner of her lips. The way she was eating the dish made the steak appear even more irresistible.


    ��Little Amy, don��t think I won��t bash you just because you��re adorable! If you get on my bad side, I��m super fierce!�� Vivian looked at Amy with a grumpy expression. Never would she have thought that she would be messed with by a little girl someday.


    ��Really?�� Anna looked at Vivian with a pitiable expression before handing her fork over to Luna as she said, ��Teacher Luna, Big Sister Vivian is growling at me. I��ll give my beef to you, and we won��t be friends with her anymore.��


    ��Why are you acting like a child?�� Luna looked at Vivian with an exasperated smile on her face. She then patted Amy��s head, and said, ��That��s alright, Amy, you can have the steak.��


    ��But I AM a child!�� Vivian harrumphed. She nced at the steak on Amy��s te, and murmured to herself, ��I don��t even want that steak! Look at what happened to the other women when they tasted their steaks; Boss Mag must��ve spiked it with something!��


    ��Then, would you like to try it, Big Sister Vivian?�� Amy offered her fork to Vivian instead.


    The steak was covered in alluring juices and exuding a delectable aroma. Just the sight of it was making Vivian salivate. She clenched her fists and tightly and grappled with an internal conflict for a long while before making up her mind. She grabbed the fork with a grave expression, and said, ��I have to taste-test it for Luna, even if he did spike the beef with something strange!��


    Vivian ate the piece of the steak on her fork as Amy looked on with an expectant expression, while Luna wore a speechless look on her face.


    Oh! This vor!


    Vivian felt as if she had been thrown into arge wine cer, where she was surrounded by wooden barrels that were filled with red wine. She was then quickly taken to a vast grasnd, straddling a wild cow��s back as it carried her rapidly into the distance. Gusts of violent winds swept up incessantly over the grasnd, rushing toward her and her cow steed.


    ��Rip!��


    Even though she was already mentally prepared, Vivian still felt as if her clothes had been torn as a result of the vor��s explosion.


    That was apletely uncontroble feeling. Thankfully, she was wearing a coat which obscured her chest, thereby obscuring her sensitive regions.


    ��This beef is so delicious! The texture and freshness are incredible, and the vors of the red wine and the sauce create an unrivaled culinary experience!��


    Vivian opened her eyes; her cheeks were slightly flushed, perhaps due to excitement, or perhaps due to the rich red wine used in the dish.


    ��You knew what was going to happen, yet you still couldn��t help yourself.�� Luna shook her head in a resigned manner as she took off her silk scarf before draping it over Vivian��s shoulders. She then turned her gaze toward Mag, and a smile appeared on her face. It appeared that there was nothing he couldn��t do.


    Gloria also heaved a sigh of relief as she looked on from nearby. There was a faint smile on Mag��s face, and he appeared to always be confident and assured regardless of the situation, just as if everything was progressing as he had envisioned. This confident persona instilled everyone around him with a sense of calming reassurance.


    I hope I can also be a confident and outstanding person like Mr. Mag someday, Gloria thought to herself as she slowly clenched her fists.


    ��Ding!��


    The sound of fork striking te rang out.


    Cami looked down at her empty te with a dumbstruck expression. Before she knew it, the entire teful of steak and vibrant secondary ingredients had ended up in her stomach, without even as much as a single trace left.


    Furthermore, even after eating so much, she was still left craving more.


    This guy��s cooking skills are far superior to Beate��s. Also, he��s got quite a nice figure and that mustache of his is pretty sexy... Most importantly, if I could eat such a delicious steak first thing every morning, that would surely be an amazing experience, right? Cami looked at Mag and licked her vibrant red lips.


    Crap! This is the feeling of love! Cami��s expression suddenly stiffened. She nced at Mag with a conflicted look on her face before shaking her head as she thought to herself, People of different genders absolutely cannot fall in love with each other! I refuse to develop an interest in any man!


    Cami then turned to appraise Gloria, and her eyes lit up again as she nodded with satisfaction. It wasn��t a waste of timeing to this banquet after all...


    Scheer also put down her knife and fork as she dabbed at her lips with her handkerchief. She turned her gaze toward Mag with a smile in her eyes.


    Looks like the gastronomic industry of Chaos City is going to be overhauled. Mr. Mag, you��ve given me an even bigger surprise than I expected, Scheer thought to herself, and her smile widened as she took a nce at Jeffree.


    As Jeffree also put down his knife and fork, there was still half a steak left on his te. However, anyone who was familiar with him knew that this already indicated he was very pleased with the dish. The only reason he was leaving half the steak behind was his extreme self-enforced food intake restrictions.


    After wiping his hands and lips with a wet towel handed to him by a nearby waiter, Jeffree turned to look at Mag with a contemtive look in his eyes.


    ��Seeing as everyone��s finished eating, let me announce my decision. Beate��s dish is very good, but Boss Mag��s dish is more spectacr in my opinion. Hence, I choose Boss Mag.�� Michael put down his knife and fork with a smile on his face.


    ��Head Chef Beate��s stewed beef is tender and delicious, and created a brand-new way to eat potatoes. His creativity is extremelymendable, but on this asion, I must choose Mr. Mag.�� Cayrols pointed a finger in Mag��s direction.

 Chapter 649 - I Said Something So Embarrassing

    <h4>Chapter 649 I Said Something So Embarrassing</h4>


    ��Head Chef Beate��s dish is very delicious, but inparison, I prefer Mr. Mag��s steak. Hence, I choose Mr. Mag,�� Scheer said with a smile.


    ��I choose him! This is how beef should be cooked.�� Cami was looking at Mag with shimmering eyes.


    Four of the judges had already given their decisions, and everyone turned their attention to Jeffree. His decision wouldn��t alter the result of this cooking contest, but he was the president of the Chamber of Commerce, and his vote bore a lot of weight.


    Spatch clenched his fists tightly as he stared intently at Jeffree. As long as Jeffree sided with him, then he hadn��t actually lost.


    Mag was also looking at Jeffree. This perpetually expressionless old man reminded him of his father in his past.


    Sly old foxes like them who had been toiling in the business world their entire lives were very difficult to deal with as you could never tell what they were thinking.


    Furthermore, this old man had singlehandedly founded the Chamber of Commerce and made it into the colossus that it was today.


    If Mag wanted to abolish the policies in the Chamber of Commerce that were discriminative toward half-breed beings, then the simplest way would be to get this old man to resign from the role of president, and then convince his sessor to get rid of those policies.


    Jeffree didn��t pay any heed to the countless eyes that were aimed at him. His expression remained calm and collected as he said, ��In this contest, the steak cooked by Mr. Mag of Mamy Restaurant was more delicious than the beef cooked by Head Chef Beate of Ducas Restaurant, so I cast my vote to Mr. Mag.��


    ��Mr. Mag won on an unanimous vote!��


    ��Never in my wildest dreams could I have predicted this result! I can��t believe there��s someone capable of securing an unanimous-votes victory against Head Chef Beate in a cooking contest!��


    ��I have a feeling this Mamy Restaurant is going to absolutely blow up in poprity in Chaos City!��


    ��Just who is this Mag? It feels like he suddenly jumped out of nowhere and tipped the entire gastronomic industry in Chaos City on its head!��


    In the aftermath of the cooking contest, a massive stir immediately ran through the crowd. Watching this cooking contest had been like sitting on a rollercoaster ride, and aside from the small proportion of guests who had dined at Mamy Restaurant before, no one present anticipated such a result.


    As opposed to focusing on the result of this cooking contest, all of the guests were more interested in Mag himself.


    From the very beginning, he had received special attention from Young Mistress Scheer and the city lord. Furthermore, he had just crushed Head Chef Beate in a cooking contest in andslide victory, firmlynding in the limelight.


    Most of the guests present were exceptional businessmen in Chaos City, and their business sense told them that a rising star like Mag was definitely someone they should get acquainted with.


    ��H-how could this be?�� Cyril looked at the triumphant Mag and the dejected Beate with a stunned expression. Things had progressedpletely contrary to his expectations. He had already prepared in his head a script for the tirade of insults that he was going to deliver to Mag, but he didn��t get a chance to utter any of them.


    He had thought that Mag would make himself aughingstock tonight, losing a valuable storefront in the process.


    However, what actually transpired was that Ducas Restaurant and Beate had both be his stepping stones, propelling him to even higher levels of renown and poprity.


    Only I deserve to receive such widespread attention and admiration! Cyril��s fists were tightly clenched and he gritted his teeth, looking as if he wanted to eat Mag alive.


    Is the president... giving up on Ducas Restaurant? Spatch��s body swayed as he was sent into aplete panic.


    Some new up-anding restaurants would pop up in the Aden Square every single year. Among them, there was nock of restaurants that offered good food and a decent dining environment. However, none of them could stand the test of time. All of them either closed down or gradually fell into obscurity, and none of them could pose a substantial threat to Ducas Restaurant.


    However, Spatch could sense a hint of danger and pressure from Mag.


    This was a young yet calm opponent.


    Furthermore, this opponent was extremely proficient at his craft, and seemed to have strong ties with many important figures.


    Even the president, who had always firmly stood behind Ducas Restaurant, was no longer throwing his support behind them.


    That was the most bitter pill to swallow for him.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded before turning to the depressed Beate as he said in a genuine voice, ��You are undoubtedly an outstanding chef.��


    Beate raised his downcast head upon hearing that, and a new light seemed to have been ignited in his eyes. He looked at Mag and opened his mouth as if he were going to say something.


    However, before he could say anything, Mag crossed his arms with a smile, and said, ��Of course, there��s still arge gap between you and me. I��m the one who��s going to redefine the concept of delicious cuisine in this world, and today, I��m refining the concept of how beef should be cooked.��


    Beate��s words immediately got stuck in his throat, and he looked at Mag with his mouth slightly agape like a floundering fish, unsure how to respond to that.


    The entire banquet hall fell silent. All of the guests were looking at Mag and Beate with peculiar expressions. They felt like Mag��s words were a little arrogant, but those words were beyond reproach considering they had been spoken by Mag.


    Beate was the one who had issued the challenge, and Mag had merely reiterated his vision.


    ��System, I said something so embarrassing already; that should be enough toplete the bonus mission, right?�� Mag said internally. ��Also, are you sure it��s a good idea for me to be drawing hatred and resentment to myself like this? What if the resentment from these chefs exceeds a certain threshold, and I get transmigrated back to my original world?��


    ��Don��t worry, something like that definitely won��t happen,�� the system promised. ��In your current situation, there��s no way that you��ll get a second opportunity to transmigrate. Instead, you��ll get struck by lightning instead. If worsees to worst, I can plead with God to decrease the voltage on the lighting strike.��


    ��Will that make any difference?��


    ��Not really; you��ll die either way.��


    ��Piss off!��


    Mag��s expression darkened. As expected, this system wasn��t reliable at all.


    ��Ding! Congrattions on securing victory in the cooking contest; you will receive one opportunity to spin the God of Cookery upgrade wheel!


    ��Ding! Congrattions onpleting the bonus mission to draw more hatred to yourself; you will receive the opportunity to spin the God of Cookery upgrade wheel!��


    The system��s voice sounded.


    ��Mr. Mag, you are indeed a genius, and it��s a good thing for chefs all over Chaos City that a target like you exists for us to strive for.�� Beate took a deep breath and looked at Mag with a serious expression as he said, ��However, I firmly believe that your way of cooking beef is not the only right way. I hope I��ll have another opportunity topete with you in a cooking contest in the future.��


    ��I can wait for you.�� Mag nodded with a hint of a smile in his eyes. This was the pride that a true chef should possess.


    ��Father won! Father is the best!��


    Amy raised her knife and fork high above her head with an ted look on her little face.


    Her adorable disy drew smiles from many of the guests around her. None of the defective qualities present in half-breed beings seemed to be present in her, and they were beginning to wonder whether their prejudice against half-breed beings was actually correct or not.


    Scheer made her way over to Mag with an elegant smile on her face, and asked, ��Mr. Mag, I��d like to have a chat with you. Do you have some time on your hands at the moment?��

 Chapter 650 - Red Rose and White Rose

    <h4>Chapter 650 Red Rose and White Rose</h4>


    The spectacr cooking contest provided quite an interesting interlude for the banquet. With City Lord Michael and President Jeffree present, Spatch naturally wouldn��t be able to go back on his word and refuse to hand over the promised storefront to Mag.


    Aside from earning himself a storefront, Mag had also be renowned among the upper-ss circles of Chaos City.


    As such, there was no doubt that he was the biggest winner to emerge from this banquet.


    All of the businessmen that wanted to make Mag��s acquaintance could only look on from the sidelines upon seeing him being approached by Scheer.


    Compared to the beautiful and wealthy Young Mistress Scheer, portly middle-aged men like them were clearly far less attractive.


    However, that didn��t put an end to the discussions being held about Mag. The annual mid-year banquet gathered all of the most exceptional businessmen in Chaos City, and many significant deals were struck at the banquet per year. As such, there were countless opportunities lurking behind such an event.


    Men were scrambling for opportunities to boast about their earnings for the first half the year, while women gathered together in small circles, showing off their jewelry and attire, and talking about how expensive the items were or what strings they had to pull in order to obtain those items, drawing envious nces from the other women in their circle in the process.


    Those were conversation topics that were always in fashion among women, particrly women like them who only needed to think about how to spend money every day.


    ��Ms. Gloria��s dress is so beautiful! Itplements your figure and skin tone perfectly.��


    ��Indeed. She looks like a goddess who has juste down from the heavens. If I could get a dress like that custom-made for myself, my husband definitely wouldn��t be able to take his eyes off me.��


    ��I wonder which designer in Chaos City could��ve designed such a beautiful dress. Why have I not heard anything about them?��


    Of course, many of the women had their attention focused on Gloria. She was like a celestial maiden who had just walked out from a painting, and her gorgeous blue dress had be a popr topic of conversation.


    Gloria hailed from a noble background, and every female guest present was itching to find out the origins of her dress. They wanted nothing better than to directly ask her whom the dress had been designed by so they could get one custom-made for themselves before anyone else could.


    Gloria had her hands folded over her lower abdomen, and she was feeling rather nervous. However, she wore a faint smile on her face this entire time and conversed in a calm and refined manner with the noblewomen around her.


    ��Ms. Gloria, your dress is so beautiful. I hope you don��t mind if I ask which master designer it was made by?�� a woman wearing thick makeup asked with a smile.


    Following her question, the chatter around them grew noticeably quieter. All of the women were peeling their ears and holding their breaths in fear that they would miss Gloria��s answer and miss out on such a beautiful dress as a result.


    Gloria��s eyes lit up slightly, and she could feel her heartbeat elerating. Everything she had done today was leading up to this moment.


    Her n to arrivete at the banquet had been very sessful, and now, these noblewomen had developed a keen interest in her dress.


    Gloria nced at a nearby booth andposed herself internally. A confident smile appeared on her face, and she shook her head as she replied, ��This dress wasn��t made by any master designer. Instead, it was made by the Blue Suede clothing shop that I run.��


    ��So it��s her own clothing store?��


    ��Does that mean Ms. Gloria designed the dress herself?��


    ��In that case, would she be willing to sell such a beautiful dress?��


    ��Any woman would want to keep such a beautiful dress exclusively to themselves, right?��


    All of the women immediately burst into conversation upon hearing this. They were hoping to find out which designer had made the dress before contacting them at the first possible opportunity, but they didn��t think that this dress would have been made by Gloria��s own clothing store.


    ��This dress is one of the products that our store is selling, and we��re currently in the process of producing a limited range,�� Gloria said with a smile.


    All of the women��s eyes lit up in unison upon hearing this. This was fantastic news for them. Anything that could be bought with money was well within their reach.


    ��However, our store doesn��t offer custom-made clothing. Instead, we made our clothing in a series of different set sizes, and every dress of this style produced will be of a different color, so you won��t have to worry about someone wearing the same dress at an event that you��re going to attend,�� Gloria continued.


    ��If we can��t get it custom-made... then what if it doesn��t fit?��


    ��Only one of each color? But won��t it be awkward even if we end up wearing a dress of the same style as someone else during an event?��


    ��Ms. Gloria��s shop sure is unique. She��spletely doing away with the old conventions established by tailors and seamstresses.��


    All of the women began discussing quietly among themselves again.


    ��Ms. Gloria, where is your shop located? I would love to visit it tomorrow morning,�� one of the women asked with a smile.


    All of the other women also turned to Gloria, awaiting her response.


    ��Blue Suede is the eighth shop from the entrance of the Aden Square. It should be quite easy to find if you look out for our sign,�� Gloria replied with a smile.


    ��Alright, I��ll be sure to head over there tomorrow morning,�� the woman promised with a smile.


    ��Big Sister, you have to wait for me tomorrow! We��ll go together,�� one of the other women urged.


    The rest of the group didn��t say anything, but their expressions certainly didn��t suggestck of interest. Instead, they were contemting how they would be able to secure such a beautiful dress before everyone else.


    Gloria still maintained a faint smile on her face, seemingly unaffected by the enthusiasm of the women around her. At the same time, her hands, which were tightly folded over her lower abdomen, gradually rxed.


    At this moment, in one of the VIP booths, Mag gently swirled the wine in his crystal ss, and was slightly entranced by the sight of rich translucent liquid. It was a pity that such exceptional wine couldn��t be enjoyed in a goblet. Crystal sses were more valuable, but theycked the grace and exuberance of goblets.


    ��Mr. Mag, have you considered my proposal fromst time?�� Scheer took a sip of red wine as she sat across from Mag. The wine made the color of her lips even more vibrant, creating quite an alluring sight in the dim yellow light.


    ��Sorry, Young Mistress Scheer, but I have no intention of joining the Chamber of Commerce, as some of its policies go against my morals and ethical code.�� Mag ced his ss onto the table and shook his head in response.


    She really was beautiful, just like a vibrant red rose, but she was a rose with thorns.


    Inparison, Mag preferred the thornless white rose that was Gloria.

 Chapter 651 - Five Years is Too Long, I Strive Only for the Present

    <h4>Chapter 651 Five Years is Too Long, I Strive Only for the Present</h4>


    Scheer put down her ss, and looked into Mag��s eyes as she said, ��I also think that many of the policies in the Chamber of Commerce are unreasonable, and are leading the Chamber of Commerce on a descent into a dark abyss. That��s why I hope you can change the Chamber of Commerce together with me, Mr. Mag.��


    ��I look forward to seeing your visione to fruition, Young Mistress Scheer. However, I won��t fire Miya just so I can join the Chamber of Commerce.�� Mag shook his head in response as he continued, ��Also, I don��t think I would provide much assistance to you during the uing election by joining the Chamber of Commerce.��


    ��With your cooking skills, it��s only a matter of time before Mamy Restaurant reaches the top of the Aden Square foodpetition rankings. In the future, there will be no restaurant that canpare to Mamy Restaurant��s influence in the Aden Square. When that timees, you��ll be an extremely influential figure in Chaos City��s gastronomic industry. The gastronomic industry is an important constituent of the Chamber of Commerce, holding a lot of weight during the elections. Hence, it is of the utmost importance to the uing election.�� Scheer leaned forward slightly as she looked in Mag��s eyes with a serious expression.


    Mag looked at Scheer with a smile, and said, ��I don��t know much about the Chamber of Commerce, but I do know that President Jeffree holds absolute control and authority over the Chamber of Commerce. If things continue like this, there��s only a very slim chance that you��ll secure victory in the uing election, right? In other words, you��re doing all of this in preparation for the next election, am I correct?��


    ��You really are a smart man, Mr. Mag.�� Scheer faltered slightly upon hearing this, but then a smile quickly appeared on her face. She leaned back in her chair in a leisurely manner, and nodded as she said, ��I��ll try to win the uing election, but my chances are admittedly very slim, so I��m mostly setting things in motion in preparation for the next election. We��re still young, yet Jeffree is already old, isn��t that right?��


    ��Indeed. You��re only 18, Young Mistress Scheer. Even in five years, you��ll only be 23, yet President Jeffree may not be around for that many more five-year stretches.�� Mag nodded as he looked at Scheer.


    In the business world, prodigies were not umon. In his past life, he had met many prodigies who had thrived on Wall Street even at just 17 or 18 years of age.


    However, it was very rare to see someone so young with so much patience, even to the extent that they were able to bide their time and set a foundation five years in advance. Compared to those impatient and impulsive prodigies, Scheer was more like a seasoned businesswoman.


    She was well aware of her strong points, and she knew how to maximize the effect of the advantages that she held.


    A woman like her was very terrifying.


    ��Would you be willing to wait those five years with me, Mr. Mag? When that timees, Mamy Restaurant will be the number one restaurant in the Aden Square, and all of those terrible policies will be abolished,�� Scheer offered with a smile.


    ��Five years is too long, I strive only for the present.�� Mag shook his head as he looked at Scheer before lowering his voice slightly as he said, ��My cooking may not be able to influence the election much, but I have something interesting that could perhaps transform the Chamber of Commerce in a short time. Would you be interested in that, Young Mistress Scheer?��


    ��What are you referring to, Mr. Mag?�� Scheer was still leaning back in her chair as she asked back with a smile.


    ��Young Mistress Scheer, you��re aware of the steam engine that Principal Hydle is developing, right?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��No way!�� Scheer sat bolt upright as she stared at Mag with a bewildered look.


    ��If I told you I possess the technology to construct aplete steam engine, would you believe me?�� Mag nodded in confirmation.


    Scheer continued to stare at Mag with a hint of disbelief in her eyes. However, she quicklyposed herself, and nodded as she replied, ��I wouldn��t believe you if you were anyone else, but I believe in you, Mr. Mag, because you��re a smart person.��


    ��You��re also a smart person, Young Mistress Scheer, so you should know how much of an impact the steam engine will make on this world.��


    ��I actually don��t know what impact it��ll have, but I have a feeling that it will change the entire world as we know it. I just didn��t think you would be the one to develop it first, Mr. Mag.�� Scheer looked at Mag with a slightlyplex expression.


    She was the one who had made an executive decision to fund Hydle��s research, and she would meet Hydle once every quarter to listen to him deliver a report on his research progress, as well as how he envisioned the steam engine was going to be used in this world.


    She didn��t know anything about mechanics, but her acute business sense told her three years ago that this was something that could change the world. If something asmon as coal could be converted into a controble form of energy, then it was very difficult to imagine how drastic a revolution the world would undergo.


    The first person to master this technology would oversee this revolution, and countless opportunities would be thrown their way.


    This was why she was willing to investrge amounts of funds into Hydle��s research, even though it had always been stagnant.


    However, Mag was telling her that he had already mastered this technology, which came as a massive shock to Scheer.


    ��Principal Hydle gave me a lot of inspiration, but Ipleted this steam engine prototype on my own. If I want to promote the steam engine, my best option would be to cooperate with either the city lord��s castle or the Buffett Family.�� Mag nodded in response. Scheer��s reaction told him that she already understood the importance of the steam engine, which saved him a lot of exining. As such, he continued, ��I already have some ideas about the practical application of steam engines. If you have some time on your hands at some point, perhaps you can listen to my ideas.��


    ��Tomorrow is fine for me. I want to see the steam engine that you��ve created, is that ok?�� Scheer immediately asked.


    ��That��s fine. You cane to my restaurant tomorrow at the conclusion of the breakfast service, Young Mistress Scheer.�� Mag was slightly taken aback by Scheer��s eagerness, but he still nodded in response.


    ��I trust that this will be an interesting coboration.�� Scheer raised her ss.


    ��My thoughts exactly.�� Mag gently clinked his ss with Scheer before taking a sip of red wine.


    Right at this moment, Vivian��s voice suddenly sounded. ��Ladies and gentlemen, I��m Vivian. If everyone could spare some of your time and attention, I would like to invite Teacher Luna of Chaos School onto the stage to share some stories with you all.��


    Mag turned in the direction the voice hade from with a slightly surprised look. On a tall tform set up within the banquet hall, Vivian handed over what appeared to be a microphone to Luna before jumping off the stage.


    The banquet hall gradually fell silent as everyone turned their attention to Luna.


    A beam of light shone down on her, and her light green dress coupled with her delicate features made her appear very amiable and likable.


    Luna looked down at the pairs of eyes focused on her and hesitated momentarily. Her gaze then fell on Amy, and she suddenly thought of all of the pairs of bright and expectant eyes that looked up to her every day. She stepped forward, and said in a clear voice, ��I��m a teacher of Chaos School, and I��m also one of the normal people who give food to the homeless kids on the streets of Chaos City every day. Those kids call me ��Teacher Luna��, just as my students at Chaos School do...��

 Chapter 652 - Even Father Doesn’t Know

    <h4>Chapter 652 Even Father Doesn��t Know!</h4>


    Everyone listened in silence as Luna spoke about her vision to provide all of these homeless children a warm haven and an opportunity to attend school.


    The expressions on the faces of the guests didn��t change much. Vivian was the city lord��s daughter, and everyone listened because she told them to, not because the stories Luna was telling were very touching to them. They were merely listening as a gesture of respect to Vivian, or more so the city lord.


    ��Teacher Luna is such a good person.�� Amy looked up at Luna with tears shimmering in herrge blue eyes.


    ��Jeez, her eyes practically glow when she talks about things like this.�� Vivian looked at Luna with a smile on her face. She then swept her gaze through the wealthy businessmen present, and her brows furrowed slightly. These people didn��t appear to be as enthusiastic as she had anticipated.


    Mag��s eyes were also focused firmly on Luna. She was a young mistress who had left thefort of her noble family in Rodu toe all the way here to Chaos City just so she could be a teacher. Furthermore, she had always been dedicated to helping homeless children, nting the seed of hope in their hearts.


    There were some people in this world who dedicated themselves to doing good deeds for no return, doing things that other people quite frankly thought to be stupid.


    These people were known as saints.


    Mag didn��t feel anything toward these so-called saints in his past life, but after transmigrating to this world, he suddenly developed the feeling that these saints made the world they lived in a better ce.


    Luna was perhaps not aplete saint from head to toe, but the eptance and love radiating from her body were very touching to Mag.


    If it weren��t for her, the three years that Amy and Alex had spent in Chaos City would surely have been even more arduous.


    It was her who had sowed the seed of kindness and hope in Amy despite her poverty.


    How could he not want to approach such a selfless and adorable person?


    Perhaps it��s time I did something to repay her, Mag thought to himself. The restaurant was well and truly on track, and business at the ice cream was also booming. As such, it wasn��t a difficult task for him to donate a substantial sum of money.


    Is there something going on between her and Mr. Mag? Scheer��s gaze switched between Mag and Luna as a curious look appeared on her face.


    ��I didn��t think there were so many poor children in our Chaos City...�� Gloria looked at Luna with a sympathetic expression on her face.


    ��She really is a good girl, but being a good person is a very difficult and often thankless task.�� Cami shook her head before turning her gaze away from Luna and back to Gloria. She petted the ck cat in her arms, and gently asked, ��Little ck, what should I do to swindle this beautiful woman into my hands?��


    ��Mistress, I suggest you give up on that pursuit. Chaos City isn��t going to just stand by and watch as the young mistress of the Moreton Family gets abducted. Also, please call me Caesar!�� The ck cat was trying to dodge Cami��s hand, but was unable to escape in the end.


    ��Do you think I��d stoop to a lowly tactic like abduction?�� A deriding sneer appeared on Cami��s face. She looked at Gloria and licked her lips as she said, ��If I don��t win her heart, how will I be able to unlock more positions?��


    ��Who was it that was constantly talking about throwing prey into rucksacks and abducting them?�� The ck cat rolled its eyes.


    ��Shush!�� Cami��s hand balled up into a fist as she aimed a gentle punch at the cat��s head. She looked at Gloria with a serious expression, and said, ��This time, I��m going to use my charm topletely conquer this beauty.��


    ��Meow-�� The ck cat whined in a pitiful


    manner.


    ��This matter should be taken care of by the city lord��s castle; it��s just that the city lord��s castle really doesn��t have any more funds to spare. Who would have thought that Luna would be stepping up to speak out on the issue? If Old Man Field hears about this, he��s definitely going to write a letter to chastise me.�� Michael shook his head with an embarrassed look.


    Jeffree stood beside him with his brows furrowed slightly, seemingly deep in thought about something.


    ��What a load of nonsense.�� Cyril looked at Luna with a derisive sneer on his face.


    ��I want to set up a foundation to raise funds for these children. These funds will go toward providing them with daily necessities to ensure their survival while also striving to create opportunities for them to receive education.�� Luna paused for a moment before looking down at the wealthy businesspeople below the stage with an earnest expression as she continued, ��Ladies and gentlemen, would any of you be willing to contribute the first batch of funds to the foundation?��


    The entire banquet hall remained silent. All of the guests were unconsciously avoiding Luna��s gaze, and no one was willing to step up.


    ��These bastards!�� Vivian clenched his fists with rage. She had expected that it would be difficult to get these stingy businesspeople to donate, but she didn��t think that Luna��s pleas would receive no support at all. These people possessed the vast majority of wealth in Chaos City, but they were all so stingy!


    Luna��s expectant gaze also slowly turned into one of disappointment. She had experienced rejection of this kind many times in the past. Requesting donations in the Aden Square very rarely ended up being a sessful endeavor, but she didn��t want to give up on this opportunity to try and secure donations from so many businessmen.


    ��Teacher Luna, I��m willing to donate all of my money to buy food for those children!��


    Right at this moment, a tender voice sounded


    Everyone turned round, only to discover a little half-elf girl with her little hand raised high in the hair. She stepped forward with a serious expression and got up on the tips of her toes to give herself a bit more elevation.


    ��It��s that half-elf little girl! It��s Mr. Mag��s daughter!�� someone eximed.


    ��Amy?�� Luna was slightly taken aback as she looked at Amy. The light was reignited in her eyes as she squatted down and extended her hand toward Amy.


    Amy strode forward and ced her hand over Luna��s before unfurling her fingers.


    Two shiny copper coins were revealed.


    ��Teacher Luna, this is money I saved up myself; even Father doesn��t know about this! I��m giving it all to you now so you can buy some delicious food for them,�� Amy said with a serious look on her little face.


    ��Yes, I��ll be sure to spend it wisely.�� Luna clenched the two copper coins tightly in her hand as she nodded firmly. Even though it was only two small copper coins, they were feeling particrly heavy in her hand.


    ��Go, Teacher Luna! You��re the best!�� Amy clenched her little fist as she gave Luna a sweet smile.


    All of the guests were suddenly feeling quite embarrassed upon hearing this, and their expressions became rather hesitant.


    ��Heh, they��re just a bunch of stupid kids with no future and no one to look after them. Even if we give them food to eat and clothes to wear, they��ll only grow up to be low-ss trash. Chaos City will only be better without them.�� Right at this moment, Cyril emerged from the crowd and looked at Luna with a disdainful sneer as he said, ��So why should we donate our money to you?��

 Chapter 653 - There Are Some Things That You Can’t Say to Children

    <strong>Chapter 653 There Are Some Things That You Can��t Say to Children</strong>


    A stir ran through the banquet hall following Cyril��s loud deration. The hint of guilt and embarrassment that had just welled up in their hearts were instantly swept away as haughty smiles appeared on their faces.


    Indeed, why should they donate their money to those lowly kids? They were the scum of Chaos City!


    Luna had packaged these kids through the use of sad and touching stories, but at the core of the matter, what did it matter to them whether these homeless kids died or not?


    Cyril listened to the words of praise being directed at him, and his smile widened even further.


    The social hierarchy was something insurmountable. In Chaos City, the businessmen in the banquet hall were from the highest echelon. They were standing here, while their children received the best education in Chaos School. After thetter graduated, some of them would be revered magic casters and knights, but most would inherit their family heirlooms, continuing to live lives of luxury as upper-ss citizens.


    Cyril was a representative of the upper ss. Ever since he could remember, he knew that he was destined to be different from normal people, and that he had an insurmountable advantage from birth


    As for those lowly and inferior homeless children, why did they deserve to attend the same schools as the children from noble families? Why did they deserve a chance to escape from their lowly socioeconomic status?


    If they all became knights and magic casters, who would continue to work as their servants? Without their lowliness, who would highlight the nobility of all of the guests gathered here?


    The homeless children that wandered the streets were indeed very annoying to see, but many people derived pleasure from seeing the envy and admiration in their eyes.


    Cyril knew that was what all of the businessmen present thought as it was exactly what he himself thought.


    As such, he knew that he had said the right thing in the right ce, thereby sessfully drawing the limelight to himself and stealing the attention away from Gloria.


    This was the voice of the upper ss.


    Michael stood up with a cold expression, and said, ��If businessmen only think about earning money and never about reimbursing Chaos City, then why should the city support them?��


    Jeffree opened his mouth to say something, but he swallowed his words in the end. However, his eyes were already filled with frosty disapproval as he looked at Cyril.


    How did this idiot ever end up bing the heir to the Moreton Family? Inparison, that Young Mistress Gloria appears to far more intelligent. She could perhaps be a worthy adversary for me in the future. Scheer looked at Cyril with a derisive sneer before turning her attention to Gloria, upon which a sharp look appeared in her eyes as if she were a hunter surveying her prey.


    Luna looked at Cyril, then at the deriding sneers on everyone��s faces, and a chilling sensation suddenly welled up in her heart.


    She had anticipated many scenarios, but she still couldn��t help but shudder at the sight of the hideous interiors exposed as the businessmen present shed their polite and benevolent facades. In fact, she didn��t even know how to respond to this situation.


    ��You��re lying, you baddy! They��re not scum; they��re my friends, and all of them are very smart!��


    Amy spread open her hands as she stood in front of Luna, appraising Cyril with a serious expression. There were already two balls of mes hovering over her hands, one of which was a normal crimson fireball, while the other was a ball of icy mes.


    ��Heh, your friends?�� Cyril red at Amy. This little brat was just as annoying as her father. A cold smile appeared on his face as he said, ��So that means you were also once homeless? You also had to live off food scraps? Is that why you��re an uncultured little brat who��s showing off her pathetic little fireballs? Is that why your father is an idiot who only knows how to cook?��


    Some of the guests burst intoughter upon hearing that. Mag had disyed immense potential earlier, but there was still quite arge disparity between him and Cyril. As such, it wasn��t a difficult choice for them to decide whom they were going to side with.


    Amy raised her head with a serious expression, and asked, ��Are you mocking my father?��


    ��So what if I am?�� Cyril shrugged as his smile became even more pronounced.


    ��Then... you can go die!�� Amy raised her hands, and the two balls of fire instantly expanded. Scorching heat and freezing chill descended in unison as the nearby guests retreated unconsciously.


    ��Protect Young Master Cyril!�� The guards at the banquet were stunned by this sudden esction of events, and rushed over from all directions.


    Cyril had also been given a fright as he reflexively stumbled back a couple of steps. He looked at the shimmering mes andposed himself again as he chuckled coldly. ��I��m standing right here; why don��t you attack me?��


    As soon as his voice fell, a lotus flower constructed from fire and ice mes had already been sent flying toward him, and it appeared in front of him in the blink of an eye.


    Cyril��s pupils dted drastically upon seeing this. He was faced with a dazzling lotus flower that was stunningly beautiful, but the power imbued within it struck him with a sense of despair.


    The guards in the banquet hall weren��t far away, but there was no way they��d be able to stop the lotus flower in time.


    Cami had the power to save him, but she merely stood off to the side with a smile on her face. City Lord Michael also remained standing on the spot without any intention to intervene.


    Expressions of shock and panic appeared on the faces of all of the guests. A massive space had opened up behind the Chamber of Commerce. No one dared to imagine that something like this would happen on the mid-year banquet held by the Chamber of Commerce.


    If Cyril were to die here tonight, what would be the aftermath?


    The same thought shed through the minds of countless people, yet none of them could provide an answer.


    Right at this moment, a shiny leather shoe stomped heavily onto Cyril��s backside, causing him to fly through the air like a cannonball. His face slid along the smooth floor for several meters before he came to a stop.


    The oing lotus flower abruptly slowed down slightly before exploding behind him.


    Hisvish red and green robes were reduced to shredded rags, revealing a charred ck backside amid a howl of pain and humiliation.


    ��Young Master Cyril, there are some things that you can��t say to children. My Little Amy is such a good little girl; of course she wouldn��t refuse if you asked her to attack you. You��re going to spoil her like this.�� Mag withdrew his outstretched foot before covering Amy��s eyes so she wouldn��t be able to see Cyril��s unsightly backside. He then turned to the enraged and humiliated Cyril as he shook his head, and said, ��A person��s value and worth shouldn��t be judged ording to their socioeconomic status. In my opinion, trash like you is far more worthless than any homeless child on the streets.


    ��I��ll be donating 10% of my ice cream shop��s earnings to Teacher Luna��s foundation. She is truly doing God��s work and deserves our support.��


    Right at this moment, Gloria stepped forward and looked at Mag as she announced loudly, ��I��ll also donate 10% of Blue Suede��s earnings to Teacher Luna��s foundation. The money will go toward making sure every homeless child has enough clothes to wear.��

 Chapter 654 - How Can There be True Love in a Heterosexual Relationship?

    <strong>Chapter 654 How Can There be True Love in a Heterosexual Rtionship?</strong>


    Mag turned to Gloria, and a smile appeared on his face. He didn��t think that the first person to stand with him would be Gloria. It appeared that she was braver than he had imagined


    Aside from Cyril��s pitifully low IQ and EQ, the deeply ingrained preconceived notions about social hierarchies were the true source of his confidence.


    However, Mag still couldn��t understand why Jeffree insisted on trying to groom such a retard into the sessor of the Moreton Family. Did he want his family to fall in the near future?


    It was indeed normal for children to inherit the heirloom of their fathers, but surely not just any child was deserving of their father��s heirloom.


    Back in his past life, his father had been much wiser. He knew that Mag wasn��t interested in, nor was he capable of, inheriting the family business, so he hired a professional manager to take care of the business. It was an easy and highly efficient decision, and it was certainly much better than forcing Mag to take over the business, and then inevitably run it into the ground.


    Inparison, even though Gloria had only recently kindled the urge to try and im her birthright, she was a much more suitable candidate in Mag��s eyes.


    She appeared to be quite frail and vulnerable but her judgment and executive ability were clearly far, far superior to Cyril��s.


    Anyone with even a tenth of a brain wouldn��t say something like this in front of the city lord.


    The entire banquet hall hadpletely fallen silent as all of the guests looked at the disheveled Cyril with peculiar looks on their faces.


    The young master of the Moreton Family had been reduced to such a sorry state by a spell cast by a four-year-old girl.


    Furthermore, Mag was pinning the me on Cyril and delivering a vicious insult in the process, making everyone wonder what was going to happen next.


    Of course, what was even more astonishing to everyone was that after Mag had expressed his intention to donate to Luna��s foundation, Gloria had stepped forward and done the exact same thing.


    Gloria was a young mistress of the Moreton Family; technically speaking, she was also Cyril��s niece. However, her decision to donate was undoubtedly a p to the face for Cyril.


    The two of them were both candidates to inherit the Moreton Family heirloom, and it could be seen thatpetition was quite fierce between the two.


    Initially, everyone hadn��t been optimistic about Gloria��s chances. However, following her stunning entrance and her recent actions, which pitted her directly against Cyril, many people were starting to change their mind about her.


    Looking at this beautiful young mistress, everyone couldn��t help but think of the young mistress of the Buffett Family, who had well and truly established herself as the family leader.


    Despite Jeffree��s sexist views, would he pass on his position of family leader to Gloria just as Old Man Buffett had? That was the question that had appeared in everyone��s minds.


    ��Damn! She got there before me.�� Scheer stood at the entrance to her booth and looked at Gloria with a slightly frustrated expression.


    ��This little girl is quite interesting.�� Michael looked at Gloria, and a smile returned to his face. He then turned to Amy, and the smile on his face grew even wider. That ice fire ball that she��d just unleashed really hit the spot.


    Jeffree��s clenched fists slowly rxed, and he nodded slightly as he looked at Gloria, but he still didn��t say anything.


    ��That guy seems to a stumbling block in my way.�� Cami��s eyes narrowed as she looked at Mag.


    ��Huh? Is that jealousy I smell?�� The ck cat looked around with a confused expression.


    ��Mr. Mag!�� Luna looked at Mag, who had positioned himself in front of her and Amy, and her flustered heart was immediately put at ease. She felt as if nothing could harm her with Mag shielding her.


    Cyril��s backside was throbbing with pain, but aside from that, he remainedrgely unscathed. However, he had been thoroughly humiliated in front of so many people, and his face was as red as a monkey��s bum.


    Of course, what enraged him even more was Mag��s nonchnt attitude, and the fact that Gloria had decided to stand directly against him. She had already stolen far too much of the spotlight tonight.


    ��You��ve only temporarily taken over the Blue Suede Textiles Shop; what gives you the right to donate 10% of its earnings?�� Cyril looked at Gloria with a cold sneer on his face, and said, ��Also, the Blue Suede Textiles Shop had been incurring losses for three consecutive years. You��ve been in charge for so many days, yet you haven��t even sold as much as a single roll of fabric. In half a month, your shop is going topletely close down; what are you going to donate with, then?��


    ��Exactly! Do you really think that you��re an important member of the family now? How dare you make such a decision on your own?�� Herny scoffed.


    ��And why are you dressed in such a revealing manner? You��re an absolute disgrace to our Moreton Family!�� Herty also chuckled coldly as she glowered at Gloria with burning jealousy in her eyes. She had dominated the spotlight tonight, and it was all because of that beautiful dress.


    ��Looks like it��s time for me to swoop in and save the damsel in distress! This time, I��m going to beat those bastards until they��re half-dead and win the heart of the beautiful maiden!�� A dangerous light suddenly shed in Cami��s beautiful eyes.


    ��The president has already agreed to give me the Blue Suede Textiles Shop if I can make it a profitable business within a month. Hence, why don��t I have the right to donate 10% of its earnings?�� Gloriapletely ignored Herty and Herny as she looked at Cyril with a carefree expression, and retorted, ��I have absolute confidence in my ability to make Blue Suede a profitable business. By the way, it��s no longer a textiles shop, but a clothing store instead. This dress that I��m wearing now is one of the new products that our store is releasing.��


    The cowardly ugly duckling has grown up to be a confident and beautiful swan. It��s quite a heartwarming transformation. Looks like I was right to invest in her. Mag turned to Gloria with a gratified look in his eyes.


    In business, as well as many other aspects of life, one should never ce all of their eggs in one basket. Coborating with Scheer could change the Chamber of Commerce from the outside, yet investing in Gloria could change the entire Moreton Family, thereby transforming the Chamber of Commerce from the inside.


    ��H-how is that possible?�� Cyril stared at Gloria��s blue dress with an incredulous look in his eyes.


    Gloria��s dress had attracted the attention of all of the guests present, and if such a gorgeous dress was made at her clothing store, then one could imagine how many orders she would receive from women desperate to get their hands on such a prized item of clothing.


    Furthermore, she had sessfully advertised her Blue Suede clothing store and the dress that she was wearing to all of the guests present.


    These noblewomen had an immense spending power. Cyril couldn��t even imagine how much they��d contribute to Gloria��s clothing store��s ie.


    However, what he could be sure of was that as long as Gloria could provide a sufficient number of dresses, not only would Blue Suede be a profitable business, it would be a highly profitable one.


    Cyrilid a hand on the shoulder of a knight standing beside him to prop himself as a crushing sensation dawned on him. He had clearly already been defeated in this Blue Suede challenge, and the level of threat Gloria posed to him was no longer just a joke.


    ��Jeez, she��s not affording me any chances.�� Cami had just stepped forward when she withdrew her foot with a frustrated look on her face.


    ��I think she might like men,�� the ck cat murmured.


    ��Shush! How could there possibly be true love in a heterosexual rtionship? The only thing fueling such a rtionship is an animalistic reproductive instinct!�� Cami punched the ck cat��s head again.

 Chapter 655 - Very Cold

    <h4>Chapter 655 Very Cold</h4>


    ��That dress was produced by Young Mistress Gloria��s clothing store? It��s called Blue Suede, right?��


    ��Hurry up and record this important piece of information! We have to go to the shop and order one tomorrow!��


    ��Looks like Cyril��s beginning to lose his edge over Gloria in the contest to inherit Moreton Family heirloom.��


    ��Indeed. Young Mistress has disyed an exemry business mind; I wonder if the president will choose her just like how Master Ian chose Young Mistress Scheer.��


    Many of the women who weren��t yet aware of this news instantly became extremely interested, while the businessmen present were beginning to carefully contemte the situation. They had to analyze everything with utmost caution and pick the right person to support between Cyril and Gloria.


    Herty��s and Herny��s expression had already darkened considerably. It would��ve been more eptable to them had Gloria hurled insults back at them. However, the fact that she was ignoring them told them that they were no longer even on the same level as her.


    ��Jeffree, are you nning to emte Ian and hand over the Moreton Family to her? I think she��ll be a worthy adversary for that little girl from the Buffett Family,�� Michael asked as he turned to Jeffree. As he did so, he wore a smile on his face, but the expression in his eyes was extremely sharp.


    ��I gave her a chance, but it��s up to her to prove herself. If she wants to inherit the family, she��ll have to work harder than her male counterpart.�� Jeffree looked at Gloria, and shook his head as he said, ��She��s still very far offpared to that little girl from the Buffett Family.��


    ��You should be happy with what you have. Not everyone grew up in a bank like Scheer did.�� Michael chuckled.


    Jeffree didn��t offer a reply, but he was looking at Gloria with an expression of contemtion and gratification.


    ��Big Sister is so awesome today! I feel like she changed into apletely different person.�� Mickey looked on at Gloria with his mouth gaping wide open. The concern in his heart had been entirely reced by shock and pride.


    ��Gloria really has grown up. She��s far more exceptional than I was at her age.�� Lance��s expression was caught somewhere between gratification and heartache.


    ��Indeed, she��s all grown up now. She��s be a confident and beautiful young woman.�� Debra held onto Lance��s hand with a smile as tears shimmered in her eyes.


    Cyrilposed himself and took a deep breath to calm down. He took his hand off the knight��s shoulder and looked at Gloria with a cold sneer as he said, ��Even if you and he are willing to donate, that��s only something that idiots like you would be willing to do. Will you be able to find others as stupid as you here? Let me see how you��re going to fill this bottomless pit!��


    ��The Buffett Family will take care of providing education for these homeless children.�� Scheer stepped forward and looked up at Luna as she said, ��Ms. Luna, please give me a proposed n and a quote for the costs involved. Regardless of whether you n on building a separate school or to enroll these children into Chaos School, Buffett Banks will provide all of the funds necessary.��


    ��A-alright.�� Luna��s eyes immediately lit up as she stared at Scheer with an astonished expression.


    ��President Jeffree, only several decades have passed since the founding of our Chamber of Commerce, but everyone here seems to have already forgotten that your fathers and forefathers were merely ordinary people as well. Now that we��ve risen to prosperity, why can��t we donate some of our money to help these children?�� Scheer turned her attention to Jeffree with a smile, and asked, ��President Jeffree, would you be willing to act like an idiot just this once and donate for the sake of the children?��


    Cyril��s face immediately turned deathly pale. Never had he thought that Scheer would suddenly step forward. Not only was she promising what was surely going to be a massive donation to Luna��s proposed fund, she was kicking the ball into Jeffree��s court as well. Regardless of whether Jeffree agreed to her proposal or not, Cyril knew that he had been well and truly beaten. His dignity had been swept to the ground, and Jeffree��s impression of him had deteriorated even further.


    A wide array of expressions also appeared on the faces of the guests present. The businessmen that were affiliated with the Buffett Family were contemting how much they should donate, while the businessmen affiliated with the Moreton Family all turned to Jeffree.


    Jeffree and Scheer��s battle for the presidency had clearly already begun. Scheer was trying to knock the final nail into Cyril��s coffin while exerting an immense amount of pressure on Jeffree. If Jeffree wanted to protect Cyril, then he definitely wouldn��t agree to donate, and all of the businessmen that were affiliated with the Moreton Family would also refrain from doing so.


    Michael turned his gaze toward Jeffree, but didn��t say anything.


    Meanwhile, Mag was appraising Scheer with a hint of amazement on his face.


    As expected of the woman who was able to take over a major family at just the tender age of 18; she truly possessed a brilliant mind.


    If Jeffree refused to donate in order to protect Cyril, then Michael��s impression of him would definitely sour, and here in Chaos City, no one wanted to get on the city lord��s bad side.


    However, if he were to agree to donate, he would please Michael, but he would also bepletely leaving Cyril out in the cold. That would undoubtedly prove to be a heavy blow in his plight to inherit the family heirloom, and his decision would definitely sway many of the businessmen affiliated with the Moreton Family toward Gloria.


    Jeffree looked at Cyril before turning to Gloria, upon which he nodded, and said, ��I concur with Gloria��s suggestion. In addition to the 10% of earnings that she��ll be donating from her Blue Sude clothing store, the Moreton Family is going to take care of the housing issue for these children so all of them will have a roof over their heads.��


    ��I��m sure the children will be very grateful to you, President Jeffree,�� Scheer said with a smile. There was a hint of tion in her eyes, suggesting that her ploy had resulted in a resounding sess.


    ��Thank you, President Jeffree.�� Luna bowed deeply toward the VIP area as tears began to well up in her eyes.


    In the beginning, she had only been hoping to secure sufficient donations to buy food for the children over the winter. However, she had gotten far more than she could ever hope for. With these massive donations rolling in, these children would be able to enjoy a much more wonderful childhood.


    Cyril stumbled back a couple of steps, and only managed to stay upright after a knight had lent him a supporting hand. However, his face was deathly pale, and there was cold sweat running down his face.


    The cold nce that Jeffree had just cast toward him made him feel as if he had been plunged into a cial pit, and his decision clearly indicated that he had chosen Gloria over him on this asion.


    ��The president is donating, and he chose to support Young Mistress Gloria!��


    ��Could it be that Young Mistress Gloria is going to be the second Young Mistress Scheer?��


    ��That��s too difficult to predict for now, but one thing��s for sure: we have to y the idiot and donate as well!��


    All of the guests present began to discuss urgently among themselves, wondering what drastic changes this mid-year banquet was going to bring to the Chamber of Commerce.


    ��Ms. Luna��s proposal has touched me greatly, and I��m also very pleased and grateful that all of you are willing are donate to these underprivileged children.�� Michael stood up from his seat, and his powerful voice rang out across the entire banquet hall as he said, ��At the same time, I hope that everyone can learn a lesson from this. Here in Chaos City, the societal hierarchy isn��t set in stone. We��re going to strive to educate the entire poption so that even the lower-ss citizens will have a chance to prove their worth.��


    Cyril leaned his body heavily against the knight beside him for support, and suddenly felt very cold.

 Chapter 656 - Mr. Mag, I’d Like to Invite You to Rodu

    <h4>Chapter 656 Mr. Mag, I��d Like to Invite You to Rodu</h4>


    ��Thank you, thank you, thank you...��


    Mag looked on at Luna, who was expressing her gratitude to the donating businessmen over and over again, and a smile appeared on his face.


    ��Those children will be very grateful to you, Mr. Mag.�� Scheer made her way over to Mag with a smile.


    ��You��re providing them with education and a future, Young Mistress Scheer; they should be far more grateful to you.�� Mag shook his head as he turned to Scheer with an earnest expression.


    ��If it weren��t for what you said, perhaps I wouldn��t have agreed to donate to those children. After all, businessmen aren��t phnthropists, and all of us prioritize profits above all else.�� A meaningful smile appeared on Scheer��s face.


    ��No matter what your incentive or intentions are, the important thing is that you��re donating and making a change. That ces you above all of the people who only speak empty words yet don��t take any action. After all, no matter how many kind words you offer to a homeless child, it��s still much more practical and beneficial to them if you give them something to eat or somewhere to stay,�� Mag said with a smile.


    In his past life, many of the phnthropic businessmen were simply donating so they could forge a positive image for and to promote themselves in order to secure greater profits in the future.


    However, Mag had always been of the opinion that even though their intentions might not have been phnthropic in nature, they were still at least making a change-as opposed to the keyboard warriors who imed the moral high ground in Intement sections but didn��t donate a single cent themselves.


    In this case, the intrinsic motivation was merely a trivial secondary factor.


    ��Your thoughts and ideas are always so interesting.�� Scheer faltered slightly as she looked at the genuine smile on Mag��s face, and she suddenly felt as if she was still unable to see through this man.


    ��You��re also a very interesting person, Young Mistress Scheer.�� Even though she was only 18 years old, Scheer gave Mag the impression of a wily old fox who had been toiling in the business world for several decades.


    ��Looks like I should afford you some personal space. I��ll see you tomorrow at your restaurant after the breakfast service,�� Scheer said with a smile as she looked at an approaching Gloria. She strode forward a couple of steps and stopped in front of Gloria with a smile on her face as she said, ��Young Mistress Gloria, I hear that you��re only making one of each color in the style of the dress that you��re wearing. Would I be able to reserve the red one?��.


    Gloria looked directly into Scheer��s eyes, and nodded as she replied, ��Of course you can.��


    ��Alright, here are my measurements. Once it��s done, I��lle to your shop to collect it in person.�� Scheer handed a slip of paper over to Gloria and nodded before walking away.


    ��But we���� Gloria wanted to tell Scheer that the shop didn��t offer tailored clothing, but Scheer had already struck up a conversation with someone else in the crowd.


    At this moment, Mag appeared beside Gloria and smiled as he said, ��Seeing as only one dress of each color will be made, perhaps you can make an exception and offer tailored clothing just this once.��


    ��Can I do that?�� Gloria was seemingly a little lost.


    ��The price you charge will be determined by the services you offer. Additional services will incur additional costs.�� Mag nodded in reply.


    Gloria��s eyes lit up as she nodded firmly. ��I understand.��


    ��Your entrance tonight was very spectacr. As long as you set an appropriate price for your dresses, you��ll be able to easily make your clothing store a profitable business,�� Mag encouraged.


    ��Thank you, Mr. Mag. I really don��t know how to express my gratitude to you.�� Gloria turned to Mag with a grateful expression.


    ��When those homeless children put on their new clothes, they��ll definitely be very happy. Their smiles will be the best form of gratitude for me,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��Alright, once these dresses are done, I��ll get them to make a batch of clothes for the children as quickly as possible.�� Gloria nodded with an enchanting smile.


    ��This bastard is going to be the biggest hurdle in my path to pursuing Young Mistress Gloria!�� Cami looked at Mag with a cold expression.


    ��But his steak is super delicious,�� the ck cat reminded in a quiet voice.


    ��It is! That steak was far too delicious! I��ve never had such an amazing steak in my life!�� A scorching light appeared in Cami��s eyes as a conflicted look surfaced on her face. After hesitating for a long while, she finally heaved a resigned sigh, and said, ��Alright, seeing as you cook such a delicious steak, I��ll let you live for now.��


    Mag and Gloria chatted for a while before Gloria was practically wrenched away by all of the noblewomen who were scrambling to reserve dresses from her.


    Mag made his way over to Amy, who was stuffing a mandarin into her mouth, and he smiled as he said, ��Are you still not full?��


    ��Father, this mandarin is super sweet. Do you want to try it?�� Amy wore a joyful smile as she raised a section of the mandarin high up above her head.


    Mag leaned down and bit into the mandrin section, savoring the explosion of fruit juices in his mouth. He nodded with a smile, and said, ��Mm-hm, it��s indeed very sweet.��


    ��Mr. Mag, thank you so much. All of the children finally have a chance to go to school now.�� Luna had finally seen off the final donating businessman, by which point she already had a journal filled with names and donation amounts. After doing all that, she immediately hurried over to Mag with an excited expression.


    ��I didn��t think you��d be so influential, Boss Mag. You set the entire scene alight!�� Vivian also gave Mag a thumbs-up with an exhrated look on her face.


    ��It��s Teacher Luna��s speech that truly touched everyone. As for influence, no one was more influential than you and the city lord,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��In any case, just for your righteous disy tonight, I��m going to visit your restaurant regrly for grilled fish!�� Vivian promised with an earnest expression.


    ��Thank you so very much.�� Luna bowed deeply toward Mag. She knew that Mag was the one who had effected the turning point, and in doing so, he had offended Cyril and the Moreton Family.


    ��Teacher Luna, I have a great deal of respect for what you did. Inparison, what I��ve done is not worthy of a mention.�� Mag hurriedly helped Luna into an upright position.


    Right at this moment, a voice sounded from behind Mag. ��Mr. Mag, my name is Cayrols, and I��m the Roth Empire��s ambassador. Would I be able to speak with you in private?��


    Mag turned round, only to discover a tall and broad middle-aged man with brown hair and green eyes in a set of golden robes. He was none other than the Roth Empire��s ambassador who had been one of the judges during the cooking contest.


    ��Greetings, Ambassador; what would you like to speak with me about?�� A hint of surprise appeared in Mag��s eyes, but he did his best to calm himself down. This was the first time he was interacting with an official from the Roth Empire, and this was an official who was affiliated with Josh��s faction, so he had to be cautious about what he did and said.


    ��This way, please.�� Cayrols pointed toward one of the nearby booths before striding toward it.


    Mag hesitated momentarily, but still quickly followed him in the end.


    After walking into the booth, Cayrols turned to Mag and cut straight to the chase. ��Mr. Mag, I��d like to invite you to Rodu to cook some dishes for His Majesty��s 60th birthday.��

 Chapter 657 - Is Your Wife Really Dead?

    Chapter 657 Is Your Wife Really Dead?


    ��Huh?��


    Mag stared at Cayrols with a shocked expression on his face. He had thought of many reasons why Cayrols would perhaps wish to speak with him, but never had he thought that he would extend an invitation for Mag to travel to Rodu and cook for the king.


    ��His Majesty��s birthday ising soon, and Prince Josh asked me to find a suitable present for His Majesty. After tasting your steak tonight, I think there is no better present for His Majesty than for you to cook a few dishes for him.�� Cayrols was very pleased with Mag��s reaction. Indeed, it was an immense honor to be able to cook for the king of the Roth Empire.


    A reluctant expression appeared on Mag��s face as he said, ��Um... Ambassador Cayrols, I��m really ttered that you think so highly of me, but my cooking really isn��t worthy of being offered to His Majesty. If something were to go wrong, I would be killed, but most importantly, it would make you and Prince Josh look bad as well, and that would be a heinous crime on my part.��


    Only an idiot would go! Mag rolled his eyes internally. Alex had escaped from Rodu under extremely arduous circumstances three years ago, yet Cayrols was asking him to go back? He certainly wasn��t stupid enough to agree to such a suicidal proposal!


    Josh and the Magus Tower were definitely behind the ambush three years ago.


    He definitely had a vendetta against Josh, but at his current power level, he wouldn��t even be able to take out Josh��s guards, let alone exact his revenge.


    As such, he didn��t have any excuse to go to Rodu before he recovered his full strength.


    Right at this moment, the system��s voice sounded. ��Ding! New mission: ept this man��s invitation and travel to Rodu to cook for the king! Reward for missionpletion: one super massive reward! On top of that, the restaurant will immediately be upgraded to level three! Punishment for mission failure: three strength points will be deducted!��


    ��Did you buy a life insurance policy for me and set yourself as the beneficiary party?�� Mag asked internally.


    ��The system doesn��t offer insurance services,�� the system replied in a serious manner.


    ��Then you��re pushing me straight into a fire pit! Are you that keen to kill me so you can find a new host? Is Rodu a ce I can go to as my current self? If I go there, there��s going to be nothing left of me soon!�� Mag roared internally.


    The system was being downright preposterous! Furthermore, the punishment for mission failure waspletely uneptable to Mag. He current only had 3.5 strength points, and if three of them were to be deducted, he would be borderline disabled again!


    ��Why don��t you adjust the punishment for mission failure to a deduction of 3.5 strength points instead? Don��t even bother leaving the half of a strength point for me!�� Mag added.


    ��If I deduct 3.5 strength points, you��ll be killed right away. That goes against the system��s moral code, so it cannot be done. Also, don��t get so worked up about this. After consulting the database, I��ve deduced that there��s a 50% chance that there won��t be any danger involved with this trip. Hence, you have a very high probability of survival,�� the system replied earnestly.


    ��I��m fine as I currently am! Why do I have to do something that has a 50% chance of getting me killed?�� Mag was still very displeased.


    The system gave a serious reply. ��This unforeseen event has triggered one of the system��s hidden missions. On the birthday banquet for the king of the Roth Empire, the best chefs of the Roth Empire would be in attendance. You must challenge and defeat those top-grade chefs during the birthday banquet; that will be a preliminary victory for you on your path to bing the God of Cookery, and it can take your reputation and renown to greater heights. This is a process that a God of Cookery must go through.��


    ��So there��s no way to change this?�� Mag took a deep breath. He had already guessed that this would be the system��s intention. It was nning to plunge him into a make-or-break situation at the king��s birthday banquet, but Mag was still reluctant to expose himself to such a massive risk.


    ��The system doesn��t have the right to change hidden missions, so this mission must be enforced with absolute strictness. I wish you good luck.�� The system fell silent thereafter.


    Cayrols�� expression stiffened upon hearing Mag��s unexpected refusal. However, it appeared that Mag was simply concerned about his own cooking skills, so he offered an encouraging smile, and said, ��You��re being far too modest, Mr. Mag. Even after dining at all of the renowned restaurants in Rodu and Chaos City, the steak that you made was still the best thing I��ve ever had. City Lord Michael and President Jeffree have also expressed their approval for your cooking skills. If your cooking doesn��t make the cut, then there��s no one in Chaos City that can even call themselves a chef!��


    ��Well...�� A hesitant expression appeared on Mag��s face. He had just had what appeared to be a lengthy argument with the system, but only a few moments had passed by in the real world. At this point, he was still scrambling for a way to get out of this situation, and he didn��t know whether he should ept Cayrols�� invitation or not.


    He didn��t want to go to Rodu, but he was even more averse to bing a cripple.


    Thus, he had no choice.


    Cayrols was greatly assured by the hesitancy that had appeared on Mag��s face, and his smile widened even further as he said, ��Mr. Mag, if you agree to travel to Rodu, Prince Josh will definitely reward you handsomely. Not only will you receive immense remuneration just for making this trip, if your cooking can please His Majesty, then you might get a chance to remain in the imperial pce as a chef. Furthermore, His Highness will give you an additional reward that��ll ensure you��re never left wanting for money for the rest of your life.��


    Mag quickly adopted a calm expression as he looked at Cayrols. In a voice that was neither haughty nor excessively humble, he replied, ��Thank you for giving me this opportunity, Ambassador Cayrols. However, I��m still running a restaurant and raising a small child at the moment, so I��ll need some time to consider whether I can travel to Rodu or not.��


    ��Alright, then I��ll be awaiting a response from you, Mr. Mag.�� Cayrols was slightly taken aback by Mag��s response, but he didn��t press the issue any further. Instead, he added, ��By the way, I��ll be returning to Rodu in 15 days to attend His Majesty��s birthday banquet, so I hope you can give me a definitive response before then.��


    ��I��ll be sure to do so.�� Mag nodded before exiting the booth.


    ��This is a fantastic present; I wonder if Mr. Mag is going to agree or not. If this weren��t Chaos City, I��d make sure to take him with me even if I had to tie him up!�� Cayrols heaved a resigned sigh as he looked on at Mag��s departing figure.


    As soon as he emerged from the booth, Mag was quickly surrounded by a bunch of businessmen. He only managed to shake them off with great difficulty before returning to Amy��s side.


    At the conclusion of the banquet, Amy��s use of magic was only addressed by Michael in a few airy remarks, but he didn��t extend any punishment or warning toward her.


    Mag emerged from the banquet hall behind Amy and Luna while cradling a sound asleep Ugly Duckling in his right arm.


    Luna was walking up ahead with Amy��s little hand in hers. She was wearing a stern expression as she chastised, ��Amy, even though you were protecting me today, you can��t use magic so carelessly in a setting with so many people. That man today was a very bad person, but not bad enough that he should be killed. The people around him were even more innocent, and if they ended up being injured or killed by your magic, then you would��ve done something bad.��


    ��But... he insulted Father,�� Amy retorted quietly with a pitiable look on her face.


    ��Yes, I heard that as well, but we can��t just carelessly take other people��s lives no matter what. That is a rule that you must hold yourself ountable to.�� Luna stopped and squatted down beside Amy. She looked into Amy��s eyes with a serious expression, and asked, ��Can you do that for me?��


    ��Hey, is your wife really dead?�� Vivian suddenly asked as she walked along beside Mag.

 Chapter 658 - Stay Away From Her

    Chapter 658 Stay Away From Her


    ��Hmm?��


    Mag, who was in the process of learning how to educate Amy from Luna, immediately faltered upon hearing that. He turned to the inquisitive Vivian, and a hint of unease welled up in his heart. He was silent for a while before shaking his head as he replied, ��She didn��t die; she ran away.��


    ��With another man?�� Vivian seemed to have suddenly been enlightened. She patted Mag��s shoulder with a constory expression as she said, ��It��s alright, you can always find another. A woman like that was always going to leave you anyway.


    ��Speaking of which, I��m really surprised that there��s a woman in this world capable of leaving you. I��m suddenly really curious; what kind of woman would resist your cooking? Or what kind of man could be even more irresistible than your food?�� A curious look appeared on Vivian��s face.


    Mag��s expression immediately darkened. He felt as if he had suddenly be a pitiful cuck.


    ��It��s not what you think. I can only say that our rtionship was a happy mistake; it doesn��t have anything to do with anyone else.�� Mag made an effort to make himself look as nonchnt about this as possible.


    ��It��s alright, I understand. Something like this must be quite difficult to ept for any man.�� Vivian nodded with a knowing expression.


    Mag rolled his eyes, and couldn��t be bothered to provide any further exnation.


    ��So that means she most likely won��t being back, right? Alternatively, if she dide back, would you forgive her?�� Vivian asked.


    ��Of course I��d forgive her. After all, she��s the mother of my child.�� Mag could already guess what Vivian��s intentions were, and he nodded with a smile.


    ��Tsk, tsk, I didn��t think you��d be such a selfless man,�� Vivian said with a disappointed expression.


    Mag merely gave her an ambiguous smile in response. This little girl��s reflex arc was very strange, and one could easily be led astray in a conversation with her.


    ��I understand, Teacher Luna.�� Amy nodded with a serious expression.


    ��Good girl. Because of our Little Amy, all of the other kids will be able to go to school and have new clothes to wear.�� A warm smile reappeared on Luna��s face as she patted Amy��s head.


    ��Will they being to Chaos School as well?�� Amy��s eyes immediately lit up.


    Luna shook her head, and replied, ��I��m not too sure at the moment. I have to ask the principal first; it would naturally be the best if they could attend Chaos School.��


    ��You��re the best, Teacher Luna!�� Amy wound her arms around Luna��s neck and nted a kiss on her cheek with a vibrant smile on her face.


    ��You��re also a very good girl.�� Teacher Luna nted a gentle kiss on Amy��s forehead.


    ��Sigh, it��s such a pity.�� Vivian looked at Luna and Amy��s interaction with a forlorn expression. She then turned to Mag with a meaningful look.


    Mag looked up into the night sky, and murmured to himself, ��There sure are a lot of stars in the sky.��


    ��Looks like there��s a reason why your wife ran off with someone else, after all,�� Vivian grumbled as she looked at Mag.


    My wife didn��t run off with anyone! Mag was almost unable to resist the urge to retort.


    After watching Luna and Vivian get onto a horse-drawn carriage, Mag dragged out his bicycle from the side and was preparing to go home with Amy when two shadowy figures suddenly appeared up ahead.


    Mag narrowed his eyes as he shielded Amy behind him. A hint of surprise appeared on his face as he asked, ��Mistress Bartoli, what can I do for you? If you thought my steak wasn��t bad today, you cane and taste it again tomorrow at Mamy Restaurant.��


    The two shadowy figures were none other than that sexy Mistress Bartoli and that ck cat, which had donned its ck robes again.


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling suddenly woke up as ity in the bicycle��s basket before turning to the ck cat with a menacing expression.


    ��I��m here for the steak���� Cami��s voice abruptly cut off as she stomped her foot with anger. She had prepared a script in her mind, but her train of thought had beenpletely led astray by Mag��s words, causing her to immediately think of that incredibly delicious steak. She cleared her throat, and began again. ��I��m here to warn you to stay away from Young Mistress Gloria; she��s someone that I have my eyes set on!��


    Mag raised an eyebrow as he looked at Cami with a surprised expression. He was finding it difficult to believe that he was hearing such an idiotic threat from the captivating Mistress Bartoli. Furthermore, what was this about her having her eyes set on Gloria? There was too much information in that sentence, and even with Mag��sprehension abilities, it still took him a full three seconds to understand.


    This Mistress Bartoli was most likely a lesbian, and she had fallen in love with Gloria, identifying Mag as a rival in love.


    That was why she was stopping him in the middle of a street and issuing such an immature warning to him��actions that were more befitting of a middle school student.


    Of course, Mag had never done something like this ever since he graduated from primary school.


    ��Um... Young Mistress Gloria and I are coborating with one another, so we definitely have tomunicate on a work basis.�� Mag looked at Cami with a rather speechless expression.


    ��Don��t think that I wouldn��t do anything to you just because you make a good steak. My reputation is not something to be scoffed at! I have all sorts of cruel torture devices in my dungeon, and if you dare to refuse, I��ll let you the taste the sensation of getting belted by a leather whip while having hot candle wax dripped onto your body!�� Cami raised her chin slightly with a menacing look in her eyes.


    Mag looked at the threatening Mistress Bartoli, and the mental image of her holding a candle while swiping a small leather whip through the air surfaced in his mind.


    Mag got rid of that rather bizarre train of thought, and put on a serious expression as he said, ��Please rest assured, Mistress Bartoli, Young Mistress Gloria and I are purely in a coborative rtionship with no romantic elements involved. I��m a man with a daughter.��


    ��That��s true.�� Cami nodded after a brief moment of contemtion.


    ��Whoosh!��


    The sound of fabric pping through the air erupted.


    ��Wow! Such a big ck cat!��


    Amy had crept over to Cami, and was holding a corner of the ck cat��s robe. The robe had been pulled off its body again, revealing its true form, and Amy was looking up at it with a joyful expression.


    ��Meow!�� The ck cat faltered momentarily before all of its fur instantly bristled. It was like a woman who had just been stripped naked, and it immediately dove into Cami��s arms as it red at Amy with a resentful expression.


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling cried out in excitement. Itid its two front paws on the edge of the bicycle��s basket, appearing as if it were going to jump out at any moment.


    ��Remember your promise.�� Cami ignored Amy as she looked at Mag with a cold expression. She then turned around with her ck cat in her arms before pausing as she said, ��I��ll be visiting your restaurant tomorrow night; you��d better be adequately prepared.��


    She then continued onward and suddenly transformed into a cloud of ck mist, and then into a huge bat as she disappeared into the distance in the blink of an eye.


    Magid a hand on his forehead and shook his head with an exasperated expression. As expected, this Mistress Bartoli really was no ordinary person.


    ��Look at her, Ugly Duckling, she can even fly, yet you can��t even walk without panting! You can��t fly because you��re too fat! From tomorrow onward, your food will be cut in half!��


    Amy��s serious voice sounded, followed by a pitiable meow.

 Chapter 659 - Having a Flat Chest is Also a Disease!

    Chapter 659 Having a t Chest is Also a Disease!


    Mag rode his bicycle toward the restaurant with furrowed brows as he contemted his trip to Rodu.


    It appeared that the trip was unavoidable��that much was certain. As such, the most important thing was to ensure a higher level of safety, and that his true identity as Alex wouldn��t be exposed.


    His enemies were too powerful; if his cover were to be blown as he currently was, there was no way that he would be able to survive.


    ��Under the bridge in front of my door, a brood of ducks swims by...�� Amy sat on the backseat with a joyful expression, singing a song about counting ducks. She appeared to be in a very good mood.


    Meanwhile, Ugly Duckling was lying in the bicycle��s basket, rolling from side to side with a suicidal expression while suppressing the urge to barf.


    ��Father, do you like my singing?�� Amy suddenly cut off Mag��s train of thought.


    ��Huh?�� Mag faltered slightly, and an apologetic look appeared on his face as he said, ��That was really good, Amy. Can you sing another song for me?��


    ��Of course I can! Let me sing about the mushroom-picking little girl.�� Amy was very pleased by Mag��spliment, and she continued, ��The mushroom-picking girl has a basket on her back...��


    Her crisp and tender voice was very pleasing to the ears, and as Mag listened, he was able to set all of his worries aside.


    Amy was always able to instill in him a sense of tranquility as if she was his safe haven.


    The bicycle stopped outside the restaurant, and Mag carried Amy and Ugly Duckling as he made his way toward the restaurant. Everything was pitch-ck inside the restaurant, and Mag found that to be rather perplexing. Why are the lights off? Is Ba already asleep?


    ��Is Big Sister Ba a little piglet? Why is she sleeping so early?�� Amy giggled.


    ��Perhaps she is,�� Mag replied with a smile. He pulled the key out of his pocket and unlocked the door. Just as he was about to open the door and walk in, he suddenly discovered a shadow lying sprawled at the restaurant��s entrance, and it seemed to be a humanoid figure.


    ��Holy f*ck!��


    Mag was so startled that he almost dropped his key. He crept gingerly into the restaurant, only to find a humanoid figure lying face down on the ground with a head of disheveled long hair.


    ��It��s Big Sister Ba! What happened to her?�� Amy asked with a nervous expression as she held Ugly Duckling in her arms.


    Mag turned on the light, and found that it was indeed Ba lying on the floor. Her left arm hung limply by her side, while her right index finger was extended, having seemingly written something on the ground with her fingertip. Her face was very pale, and sheypletely stationary.


    Is this a murder crime scene?


    A chill ran down Mag��s spine upon seeing this. He hurriedly bent down and put a finger on Ba��s neck. Her skin was slightly cool to the touch, but he could still feel a faint pulse in her neck. He heaved a sigh of relief upon making that discovery��at the very least, she wasn��t dead.


    ��There are some words here,�� Amy said as she pointed to Ba��s hand.


    Mag picked up Ba��s hand, only to find a few words scrawled out using ck charcoal powder: give me beef kebabs...


    Mag then inspected Ba��s outstretched right index finger, and saw that there was also remnant ck charcoal powder on her fingertip.


    Could she... have fainted from hunger? Mag looked at Ba with a slightly farcical expression. Prior to going out for the banquet, he had left some dinner for Ba in a thermal box. She was sleeping at the time, so he wrote her a note and stered it onto the kitchen��s door.


    ��Father, what should we do now?�� Amy turned to Mag with a curious expression on her face.


    ��Let��s get her awake first.�� Mag flipped Ba over before picking her up in his arms.


    She was only around 1.55 meters tall, and her chest waspletely t, so she weighed about as much as a child.


    Mag��s footsteps faltered as he said to the system, ��System, do a full-body scan on her and tell me what��s wrong with her.��


    The system��s voice sounded in reply. ��You do not have the right to request diagnoses, please upgrade the re����


    ��500 copper coins for one diagnosis; deal or no deal?�� Mag immediately cut the system off.


    ��Deal!�� the system immediately replied.


    ��Ding! Diagnosispleted! 500 copper coins have been deducted! Diagnosis report is ready!�� The system��s voice soon sounded again.


    Mag ced Ba on a table nearby and began to read through the diagnosis report in his mind.


    Ba, 15 years old, gender: female, power level: 7th-tier spatial magic caster. Diagnosis report: severely low blood sugar level! Severe anemia! Severe t-chestedness! Other physical markers are all normal.


    ��System, what the hell is this t-chestedness?�� Mag was starting to doubt his eyes.


    ��From a medical perspective, severe t-chestedness is also a gynecological disease. If left untreated, it could have severe negative implications on a woman��s mentality and self-esteem,�� the system exined in a serious manner.


    ��You sure know how to bullsh*t.�� Mag rolled his eyes; he couldn��t be bothered to argue with the system. Severely low blood sugar level and severe anemia; it��s quite ironic that a pampered princess is suffering from these conditions.


    However, seeing as a diagnosis had been made, Mag knew what he had to do. At the very least, it wasn��t something serious like a heart attack or terminal cancer. Some food and water should be enough to help her recover.


    Mag made his way into the kitchen and poured a ss of Spring of Life water. He then added two spoonfuls of sugar to it before helping Ba up and feeding her the simple concoction.


    After a while, a hint of color appeared to Ba��s pale cheeks, and her feeble breathing also gradually quickened. At the same time, her body temperature had also risen slightly.


    ��Hmm... Where am I?�� Ba slowly opened her eyes in a feeble manner. Her gaze then fell on Mag��s face, and she immediately stiffened upon realizing how close his face was to her own.


    Ba suddenly felt as if she had regained feeling all over her body. The sensation of therge warm hand on her back made her eyes widen immediately. A blush appeared on her face as she immediately stood up on the table.


    However, she was still quite feeble and unable to support her own weight, and thus stumbled into Mag��s arms. Her arms reflexively wound themselves around his neck, and her face was even closer to his than it had been before.


    ��Come on now, I only saved you in a humane gesture; there��s no need for you to dive into my arms like this.�� Mag was still holding a ss in his hand, and he looked at Ba with a resigned expression.


    He simply couldn��t even work up a shred of interest in an undeveloped little girl like her.


    A panicked look appeared on Ba��s face as she unconsciously released her hands. As a result, her face slid down Mag��s chest, all the way until she was kneeling before him.

 Chapter 660 - System, Where Did You Steal This Wine From?

    Chapter 660 System, Where Did You Steal This Wine From?


    Ba looked up at Mag, and suddenly wished that she were dead.


    Not only had a manid his hands on her, she was now kneeling before him!


    What was even more terrifying to her was that her face had slid down this man��s body, all the way from his chest to his legs.


    She was slightly surprised by the rock-hard body of the man beneath the clothes, but she was much more focused on the sense of asphyxiating humiliation that was crashing down on her.


    How could something like this happen to her, Princess Ba of the moon nation?!


    How could she let a man touch her body?!


    This man should be the one kneeling before her!


    And yet...


    Ba discovered that she waspletely unable to move. She was unable to muster up any strength in her feeble body, and felt as if her knees had been nailed to the ground, rendering herpletely unable to move.


    She wasn��t even able to get out of this embarrassing position.


    Could it be that this man spiked the water with something? Maybe it��s a drug that would ce a womanpletely at his mercy after drinking it? But Amy��s right there! This bastard! All men really are trash! Ba��s eyes widened as she stared at Mag with a panicked expression.


    ��Big Sister Ba, are you thanking Father?�� Amy asked.


    Mag was also rather taken aback by the sight of Ba kneeling before him. This little girl was quite haughty at times, but it appeared that she knew the importance of being grateful for other people��s kindness. It was just that her method of expressing gratitude was rather jarring to Mag.


    ��There��s no need for you to be like this; you��re an employee of my restaurant, after all.�� Mag shook his head with a smile and helped Ba to her feet. He gently ced her on a nearby chair, and handed her the ss in his hand as he said, ��You have severely low blood sugar level and severe anemia, so you can��t starve yourself. Otherwise, you could easily faint or have something even worse happen to you. I put some sugar in this water for you to drink.��


    Low blood sugar level? Anemia? Ba was very confused. Could it be that Mag knew what condition she was suffering from? And was he trying to save her rather than take advantage of her just then?


    ��She has low blood sugar level, so she has to drink sugar.�� Amy turned to Mag with a curious expression, and asked, ��So if Big Sister Ba��s anemic, will she have to drink blood[1]?��


    ��I won��t drink blood even if the only other alternative is death!�� Before Mag had a chance to say anything, Ba had already raised her chin with a determined expression.


    ��I wouldn��t have any blood for you to drink even if you wanted some.�� Mag pursed his lips in response. He had no intention of turning Ba into a vampire. He held the ss gently to Ba��s lips before slowly tilting it upward.


    Ba wanted to refuse initially, but as soon as the ss approached her, a faint fragrant aroma came wafting toward her, and just taking a whiff of it was making her head feel clearer. It was just like the faint fragrance that was detectable in the Yangzhou fried rice. After a brief hesitation, she opened her mouth and epted the drink that Mag was offering her.


    The liquid in the ss was cool and refreshing, giving her a sense of reinvigoration. As Mag had said, a copious amount of sugar had been added and it was very sweet, yet not overwhelmingly so.


    After taking a few sips of the Spring of Life, Ba suddenly felt a delightful and mysterious type of energy rising up in her body. The leaden sensation in her arms gradually disappeared, and her feeble body was filled with energy again.


    ��Looks like you��re alright now. Do you still need me to feed you?�� A smile appeared on Mag��s face at the sight of Ba��s improving condition.


    ��I don��t need anyone to feed me!�� Ba snatched the ss away from Mag. She looked at the warm smile on Mag��s face and Amy��s concerned look, and she cast her eyes downward as she said, ��I��m already used to this anyway.��


    Mag looked at Ba as she sipped her water with her head bowed. This haughty princess seemed to be more resolute than he had imagined. Even though she had had a privileged upbringing, she still had to carry a lot on those frail shoulders of hers.


    ��With your condition, you can��t starve yourself. I prepared some dinner for you before going out and put it in a thermos box. I left a note for you on the kitchen door, and...�� Mag pointed toward the kitchen door before turning to look at Ba as an expression of apology appeared on his face. ��You might not have been able to see it.��


    A height that he thought to be normal was already well above head height for Ba. If she didn��t actively search for the note, it really would be quite difficult for her to see it.


    ��Hmph.�� Ba continued to sip on her drink. The one thing that she detested the most was other people making fun of her height. If it weren��t for the fact that Mag had saved her in the nick of time, she would��ve definitely made him pay for that remark.


    ��Let me go cook something for you. Beef kebabs require marination, so I��ll cook some steak instead.�� Mag made his way over to the kitchen with a slightly awkward look on his face. If news of the fact that he had almost starved one of his employees to death were to spread, then he would definitely be used of being an abusive employer.


    ��Steak?�� A hint of confusion appeared on Ba��s face. There didn��t appear to be such a dish on the restaurant menu.


    Amy sat down in front of Ba with a serious expression and said, ��Father��s steak is super delicious. Everyone who has tasted it has agreed with me.��


    ��More delicious than roast beef kebabs?�� Ba was quite skeptical.


    ��It��s just as good as roast beef kebabs,�� Amy replied.


    ��Really?�� Ba��s eyes lit up with a hint of anticipation. Roast beef kebabs were the best beef dish she had ever had.


    ��Of course.�� Amy nodded in confirmation.


    Mag walked into the kitchen, and found that the kitchenware required for cooking steak was already in there. The roasting bench allowed him to cook eight steaks at once, which was enough to satisfy the daily demand.


    In the 32-grid condiments container, a box of ck pepper powder had filled up a new grid. After opening the fridge, Mag also discovered a pile of steaks of identical thickness and with almost identical marbling stacked up in tes, which was very convenient for him.


    Beside the kitchen cupboard, a new oak wood barrel had appeared, attached to the bottom of which was an antiquated tap that could regte the flow of the fluid within.


    Mag made his way over to the barrel and took a whiff. The faint aroma of red wine intermingled with the distinct fragrance of oak wafted toward him. His eyes lit up, and he praised, ��That��s some fine wine.��


    He picked up a transparent ss and turned the tap on, sending vibrant red wine flowing into the ss. The wine was as red as blood yet translucent andpletely devoid of impurities. The rich aroma of red wine immediately filled the entire kitchen.


    Mag gently swirled the ss, causing the wine to ripple slightly before taking a sip.


    A fine yet bright vor spread over his pte, evoking the imagery of a spritely young maiden who was gentle and reserved. The alluring vor contained traces of honey, vani, and some minerals, all of which were extremely pleasing to Mag.


    ��System, where did you steal this wine from?��


    Mag opened his eyes as he stared at the ss in his hand with surprise and joy on his face.


    [1] Amy was able to make this connection so quickly as anemia literally means cking in blood�� in Chinese. That��s why she was able to immediately link anemia (shortage of red blood cells) to blood.

 Chapter 661 - You“ve Committed a Severe Breach of the Rules!

    Chapter 661 You��ve Committed a Severe Breach of the Rules!


    In the northern region of the city, where the Roth Empire��s embassy was, Cayrols made his way out of his study and passed an envelope to the waiting butler. He wore a serious expression on his face as he said, ��Send this letter to Prince Josh via a messenger falcon.��


    ��Yes, Master.�� The butler epted the envelope with both hands before hurrying away into the backyard.


    Cayrols was just about to return to his study when a series of slightly urgent footsteps sounded from behind him. ��Father, I have something to speak to you about.��


    A tall and thin young man approached him quickly from the courtyard outside. The young man��s hooked nose bore a slight resemnce to Cayrols�� and he had a head of brown hair. His face was of a slightly sickly pallor, but he seemed to be in high spirits as he quickly made his way over to Cayrols.


    ��What do you want to speak to me about, Ryan?�� Cayrols asked with a smile. He had always been very benevolent and loving toward this frail second son of his.


    ��Father, after you return to Rodu and are debriefed, will you be staying in Rodu and no longer act as an ambassador here in Chaos City?�� Ryan asked.


    ��That��s right. If everything goes ording to n, I��ll be assigned a role in Rodu and stay there. That��s why your mother and sister went back to Rodu a month ago. You��ll be returning to Rodu with me.�� Cayrols nodded in response. He had mentioned this to Ryan once before; he was wondering why Ryan was bringing this up again.


    ��Has it already been confirmed...�� A slightly dejected look appeared on Ryan��s face.


    ��After returning to Rodu this time, Prince Josh has promised me a higher-ranking position in the capital. This is a good thing; why do you look so depressed?�� Cayrols asked with a smile.


    ��I...�� Ryan��s expression was a little hesitant.


    ��Go on, you can tell your father anything. Could it be that a girl caught your eye tonight?�� Cayrols chuckled. Ryan was already 18 years old, officially an adult.


    Ryan scratched his head in a slightly embarrassed manner, and replied, ��It��s... it��s Young Mistress Gloria of the Moreton Family. I was thinking that if we��re going to leave Chaos City in half a month... I was wondering if you coulde with me to the Moreton Family manor so I can ask for her hand in marriage?��


    ��You��ve got a good eye, my boy. That Young Mistress Gloria is indeed a beautiful and cultured youngdy.�� Cayrols nodded with a smile. Young Mistress Gloria had left all of the banquet-goers, including Cayrols, with a deep impression of her.


    A gorgeous youngdy like her would make a fantastic addition to their Earhart Family. Even though the Moreton Family wasn��t a family with a long history, as the Chamber of Commerce became more influential in Chaos City, the Moreton Family was quickly bing more and more renowned. Even though they were still inferior to the Buffett Family, they could already be considered to be quite a prosperous aristocratic family.


    Ryan��s eyes lit up as he looked at Cayrols with an expectant gaze.


    ��I��ll go the Moreton Family with a marriage proposal soon. President Jeffree and I are old acquaintances, and the Moreton Family has always wanted to expand their business empire to the Roth Empire. I��m sure he��ll make the right decision.�� Cayrols patted Ryan��s shoulder with a smile.


    ...


    ��Nonsense! The system would never do something like stealing wine! All I did was... borrow some soil from the Domaine de Roman��e-Conti for research purposes, then set up a winery on Francis Ind with the exact same minerals and elements contained in that soil sample.


    ��After that, the system cross-bred the Pinot Noir grapes with the grapes of this world, and selected only thergest and most supple grapes as part of the Pinot Noir number two species. Only the top 5% of those grapes was selected to brew this wine.


    ��The brewing process was refined, shortening the brewing time required while also improving the wine��s quality. Even though the wine has only been stored in the cer for a short time, its vor and texturepletely surpass those of the wine from the Domaine de Roman��e-Conti. Furthermore, as long as it��s stored properly, the wine can be kept in a cer for over 300 years.��


    The system was enraged and also more than a little smug.


    ��Have you no shame? You would even stoop so low as to steal soil? Soil created from such methods has no soul.�� Mag rolled his eyes, but his eyes were shimmering as he looked at the red wine in his ss.


    Domaine de Roman��e-Conti was the best winery in France, and arguably one of the best in the world. It had a long history spanning several centuries, and it only produced 6,000 bottles of wine per year on average. On the market, there was always an extremely high demand for their wine despite their astronomical prices.


    In his past life, even Mag was only able to get his hands on one or two bottles of this wine per year, and one would be taken by his father. As such, he was very familiar with this type of vastly renowned red wine of exceptional quality.


    ��Wait!��


    Mag was just about to taste this wine that was apparently simr to Domaine de Roman��e-Conti��s wine when the system suddenly stopped him.


    ��Hmm?��


    Mag stopped what he was doing with a confused look on his face.


    ��This red wine can only be used as an ingredient for cooking ck pepper steak, and is not to be consumed on its own nor directly sold!�� the system warned.


    Mag put down his ss, and asked, ��System, how much money are you going to sell this wine for as an ingredient?��


    ��With this barrel of wine, you��ll be able to make 1,000 portions of steak, amounting to a total price of 100,000 copper coins,�� the system quickly replied.


    ��Alright, then you can deduct the 100,000 copper coins right away. I��ll pay for this wine by the barrel from now on,�� Mag quickly replied.


    ��You��re not going to barter this time?�� the system asked.


    ��Nope,�� Mag confirmed.


    ��Ding! The transaction was sessful; 100,000 copper coins have been deducted!�� The system��s joyful voice sounded.


    ��Alright, that��s the deal done; this barrel of wine belongs to me now.�� A smile appeared on Mag��s face as he raised his ss again. Just from the aroma alone, he could tell that the system wasn��t exaggerating when it proimed that this wine was superior to Domaine de Roman��e-Conti��s wine.


    Paying just 100,000 copper coins for such arge barrel of wine of this exceptional caliber was a huge bargain.


    In his past life, bottles of dated Domaine de Roman��e-Conti wines would start at 100,000 dors during auctions. If there were avid drinkers present at those auctions, there was almost no upper limit to how high the bids could reach.


    The system��s enraged voice sounded. ��You��vemitted a severe breach of the rules! Your actions will incur����


    ��Don��t worry, I won��t sell any of this wine. I won��t profit from it aside from using it in my cooking.�� Mag pursed his lips as he cut the system off before taking a sip of wine.


    He first detected the mellow vor of strawberries, followed by a strong earthy undertone. The texture was very full of body andplexity, yet it wasn��t sharp nor overwhelming in the slightest as it glided over his tongue and down his throat. Instead, it was very gentle and harmonious, sweet yet rich.


    Even after swallowing the wine, its fragrant aftertaste lingered in his mouth for a long time.

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662 There��s No Need to Exin, Run 10 Laps Around the Restaurant First


    Mag had tasted many types of exceptional wine in the past, including the likes of Domaine de Roman��e-Conti, Chateau Petrus, Chateau Lafite-Rothschild... But inparison, none of those extremely renowned wines of exceptional quality and astronomical prices couldpare with the ss of wine he was holding.


    The aroma of roses intertwined with the scents of other fruits, creating an indistinct yet irresistible vor.


    The texture of the Pinot Noir grapes was still clearly detectable, but it was interspersed with another unique aroma. It was exactly this aroma that set this wine apart from its Domaine de Roman��e-Conti counterpart, transforming it into somethingpletely different.


    Perhaps it was due to the alcohol content in the wine, but Mag was feeling a hint of heat rise up within his body after swallowing the mouthful of wine.


    He felt as if he were situated within a winery, with an abundance ofrge, supple ck grapes hanging on the vines around him. Off to the side, there was a cer emanating the faint aroma of wine, and there was a series of oak wood barrels filled with red wine stacked on top of each other, silently waiting for someone to sample their contents.


    ��This is an exceptional wine.�� Mag only opened his eyes again after a long while, and he stared at the ss of wine in his hand with an incredulous expression.


    In terms of texture and vor, this wine had indeedpletely surpassed Domaine de Roman��e-Conti wine. It was just that it was slightlycking in body, which was a consequence of its rtively short period of storage in the cer. However, its other outstanding qualities more than made up for this slight w.


    Mag put down his ss, and murmured to himself, ��It really does feel like a waste to use such fantastic wine to cook steak...��


    If this wine were to gain sufficient fame, it would definitely sell for a higher price than Domaine de Roman��e-Conti wine at auctions.


    If someone in his past life were to proim that they were going to use Domaine de Roman��e-Conti wine to cook steak, they would most likely get beaten to death by all of the avid wine enthusiasts in the world.


    ��Using the best ingredients to cook the best food is the most basic benchmark a God of Cookery should strive for. You have to rectify your pettiness; only then will you have the chance to be a true God of Cookery!�� The system��s vehement voice sounded.


    ��Then how about you give me a one-copper-coin discount for each barrel of wine?��


    ��No way! A discount of one copper coin is one too many!�� the system refused sternly.


    ��You sure aren��t petty at all.�� Mag pursed his lips.


    He pulled out three portions of steak from the fridge and began cooking.


    The steaks also came from Ironhide Bulls, and Mag could tell that the steak had been procured from the same batch of cows that had supplied the rib-eye beef for the kebabs. This reduced the wastage of ingredients, and would also ensure that the quality of the beef was even better than that of the beef used during the banquet.


    Three portions of steak were quickly cooked, and Mag ted them in an expert manner. ck pepper sauce was then poured over the steaks, while vibrant secondary ingredients embellished the dishes, making the steaks appear even more appealing.


    That smells so good! Ba gulped involuntarily as she turned toward the kitchen. The delectable aroma of steak was wafting out of the kitchen; this was a more mellow scent in contrast with the scorching stimtive aroma of the roast beef kebabs. However, it smelled no less delicious, and the faint apanying aroma of wine threatened to intoxicate her before the dish had even reached the table.


    No! I can��t make it look like I really want to eat it. I have to be reserved and graceful like a princess should be! Ba thought to herself as she wrenched her gaze away from the kitchen, but her stomach betrayed her as it began to growl like a hungry beast.


    She had just fainted from hunger, and even though she had been slightly reinvigorated by the sugar water, waves of feebleness and desire were washing over her uncontrobly as she caught a whiff of the steak��s rich aroma.


    She wanted nothing more than to stuff a massive piece of beef into her rumbling stomach.


    ��Huh? Is someone��s stomach growling?�� Amy looked around with a confused expression.


    ��It��s the cat!�� Ba immediately pointed her finger at Ugly Duckling.


    ��Ugly Duckling, didn��t you have a lot to eat tonight already? Why is your stomach grumbling again? This won��t do! You��ll get so fat that you��ll be a ball!�� Amy looked down at Ugly Duckling with a stern expression.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling looked up at Amy with a pitiable expression as it tried to exin itself.


    ��There��s no need to exin, run 10ps around the restaurant first.�� Amy ced Ugly Duckling down onto the ground with a stern look.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling aimed a resentful nce at Ba before reluctantly jogging around the restaurant.


    Ba looked up at the crystal chandelier and heaved a faint sigh of relief. Her dignity as a princess had been preserved.


    ��Grooowl...��


    Ba��s stomach began to growl again; her expression changed slightly as she took a sip of water from her ss, trying her best to make it appear as if she were oblivious to the incessant rumbling noise.


    ��Huh?�� Amy began to look around again with a curious expression.


    ��Alright, the ck pepper steaks are done.�� Mag carried three portions of steak out of the kitchen, cing one each in front of Ba and Amy. He then took off his apron and sat down with the final portion of steak on the table in front of him. He hadn��t had a chance to taste the steak yet.


    ��Wow! It smells so good! And it looks really pretty as well!�� Amy��s eyes lit up as she was immediately drawn to the steak before her.


    Ba heaved a faint sigh of relief, but her gaze was also quickly attracted to her steak.


    The steaks had been pan-seared to a golden brown color. Each portion was around the size of a human hand, and there were thin long lines running along the surface of the steaks, glistening with droplets of oil. The thick sauce was emanating a unique aroma, making one involuntarily salivate.


    The aroma of the beef was intermingled with the fragrance of the red wine as it wafted through the air, entrancing and intoxicating.


    Compared to the rather dark color of the steak, the secondary ingredients positioned beside the steaks were very bright and vibrant in color. There were colorful peppers, as well as a green vegetable that looked like a flower; thebination of the two immediately lit up the cdon porcin te.


    Will a big chunk of beef like this really taste good? Ba��s heart was filled with a mixture of suspicion and anticipation. However, she didn��t know how she was supposed to eat thisrge steak. Grabbing it and taking bites straight out of the beef was for neanderthals, yet using chopsticks would make the dining process very inconvenient. As such, she was at a loss for what to do.


    ��You know how steaks should be eaten, right?�� Mag asked.


    ��O... Of course I do,�� Ba replied stubbornly, but she still didn��t dig in. Instead, she looked at Mag and Amy out of the corner of her eye, trying to figure out how to eat this steak by observing them.


    ��Good.�� Mag nodded, and dragged Amy��s te over to himself before using his knife and fork to slice her steak into bite-sized chunks.


    So you have to slice it up! Ba��s eyes lit up as she turned her gaze toward the knife and fork beside her. She then emted Mag by picking up her silverware and slicing into her steak.


    The knife was able to easily tear through the sulent beef, upon which the delectable aroma lurking within the meat instantly blossomed, causing Ba��s eyes to light up even further.


    ��What?!�� However, Ba immediately stiffened after slicing off a small morsel of beef as she could see bloody red fibers within the steak.

 Chapter 663 - It’s Probably… Sick?

    Chapter 663 It��s Probably... Sick?


    ��Bl... Bl... Blood!�� Ba was suddenly struck by a sense of dizziness, and her body swayed as she fell to the side.


    ��What��s going on with you?�� Mag hurriedly supported her byying a hand on her shoulder. He then looked at the pink section at the center of the steak, and a peculiar look appeared on his face as he asked, ��You��re not scared of blood, are you?��


    Ba turned her gaze away from the steak. After taking two deep breaths, she managed to rpose herself as she shook her head stubbornly. ��I��m not scared of blood! I was just suddenly feeling a little ill.��


    ��Your steak was cooked to medium, so the center looks a little pink, but it��s definitely not raw and it won��t taste like blood, either. It��ll be really good for your body considering you��re anemic. If you��re really scared of blood, then we can swap steaks,�� Mag offered as he withdrew his hand. It appeared that she was quite frail, after all.


    ��There��s no need for that; I��m not scared of blood!�� Ba shook her head with a firm expression as she looked down at the steak on her te. She lifted her fork again, stabbed it into the small piece of beef she had cut off earlier, and then ced it in her mouth with her eyes closed.


    The dreaded gush of metallic blood never came. Her teeth easily bit through the tender beef, and the rich vor of wine fused with the juices of the meat spilled into her mouth. Coupled with that special sauce that instantly ignited her taste buds, Ba felt as if there was a tiny fairy dancing on the tip of her tongue, smoothing out her tightly knitted brows.


    She chewed the steak carefully, only to find that the beef was incredibly tender and supple. Having been soaked in red wine prior to being cooked, none of the rank odor that was normally present in beef could be detected, yet the original vor of the beef had been perfectly preserved.


    Only then did the faintly sweet tang of blood spill out from the beef, but it wasn��t a gut-wrenching metallic tang. Instead, it was a subtle sweetness that lent even furtherplexity to the vor of the steak.


    Ba felt as if she were sitting in arge bathtub with her entire body submerged in red liquid. The rich aroma of red wine wafted around her, tinged with hints of blood-filled sweetness. It struck her with the urge to moan with pleasure.


    Wisps of warmth slid down her throat and into her stomach before coursing through her limbs, giving her the same sense offort that she derived from actually taking a warm bath.


    Furthermore, some of this warmth gathered in her chest. She found the fuzzy feeling indescribable, yet it was veryfortable.


    Ba could clearly sense her feeble body quickly recovering its energy. If that sugar water from earlier had merely been an appetizer soup, then this steak was well and truly the main course.


    This steak really is just as delicious as the roast beef kebab! Even though the vor ispletely different, it��s not inferior to the roast beef kebab at all! After swallowing the mouthful of beef, Ba opened her eyes and stared at the steak before her with amazement in her eyes.


    The bloodstained fibers that had evoked in her a sense of nausea suddenly didn��t appear so repulsive any more after she had tasted the delicious steak. Instead, they were looking quite alluring.


    Ba immediately had another piece of steak without any hesitation. The incredible vor spread in her mouth with reckless abandon, filling her empty body andpletely ridding her of that feeble sensation.


    What an amazing feeling! Eating this dish has the same effect as eating roast beef! Perhaps it��s due to those bloody fibers, but I feel like even my blood flow has quickened and been replenished. Also... there��s a strange feeling in my chest. Ba sensed the changes taking ce within her body, and waspletely immersed in bliss as herrge steak rapidly shrank in size.


    Mag shook his head with a smile upon seeing this. Ba��s body was always more honest than her mouth. He ced the te of sliced-up medium-well steak in front of Amy before picking up his silverware as he dug into his own steak.


    The medium-well steak had been cooked to perfection; the ridges of the grill pan had imprinted straight lines on the beef, giving it a sense of artistry. His knife glided through the steak, and he could clearly feel the sensation of juices spilling out of the supple beef as the rich aroma of red wine wafted toward him.


    Just for the fact that 100 milliliters of that red wine had been used to marinate this beef, this is most likely the most expensive ck pepper steak in this world. Mag looked at the beef on his fork as he heaved an internal sigh. Even he had never used Domaine de Roman��e-Conti wine to cook steak before.


    As the steak entered his mouth, the first vor he detected was the ck pepper, and his taste buds danced with tion in response. The other condiments in the sauce had made the vor of the ck pepper much more mellow, leaving only a pleasantly numb sensation in his mouth. It was like the perfect catalyst facilitating a better fusion between the beef and the red wine.


    The texture of the beef was very tender, and as the juices of the meat itself spilled out with the red wine, the vor was simply indescribably exquisite.


    What an amazing vor! This is truly top-of-the-range steak!


    Mag��s eyes hadpletely lit up. He had tasted many outstanding cuts of steak in his past life, but none of those couldpare with this portion of steak.


    1,500 copper coins is not too high a price for this, is it? Mag thought to himself. The ingredient cost per portion of steak amounted to 300 copper coins, but Mag felt that it was still too cheap even if he were to set the price at 5,000 copper coins. There was no way that anyone could source such exceptional red wine from anywhere, and the vor of the steak was alsopletely peerless.


    Even though the vor of red wine was quite strong in the dish, Mag had already confirmed with the system that the majority of the alcohol content had already evaporated. Furthermore, condiments like ck pepper didn��t have any special effect on children, though it did have a certain effect on women and developing young girls.


    As for any effects that it could have on men, the system��s response was slightly ambiguous, yet it guaranteed that there would be no negative implications involved.


    The restaurant was very quiet, with only the asional clink of silverware on a te, and the words of praise that the three of them expressed toward their steaks.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling finished running its 10ps and sat down at Amy��s feet, looking up at her with an expectant gaze.


    ��Alright, seeing as you finished the 10ps, I��ll give you a small piece of beef.�� Amy looked down before picking up a piece of beef and passing it to Ugly Duckling.


    Ugly Duckling��s eyes lit up as itid its two front paws on Amy��s foot and epted the piece of beef with glee. It chewed on the beef with a blissful expression, clearly thoroughly enjoying the treat.


    ��Meow, meow, meow, meow~��


    However, right after Ugly Duckling swallowed the beef, its body began to sway as it rapidly ran circles around the table. Its body had almost transformed into a blur with the speed of its movement, and it was as if it had suddenly gone insane.


    ��Father, what��s wrong with Ugly Duckling?�� Amy stared at Ugly Duckling with a look of bewilderment on her face.


    ��It��s probably... sick?�� Mag raised an eyebrow in response. He was also quite surprised by this peculiar development.


    ��Thud!��


    Ugly Duckling crashed headfirst into a table leg before lying spread-eagled on its back, having already fallen asleep.


    ��System, didn��t you say there��s barely any alcohol content left? Why is the kitten drunk?�� Mag looked at the sleeping Ugly Duckling with a confused expression on his face.

 Chapter 664 - Big Round Mandarin

    Chapter 664 Big Round Mandarin


    ��General, this is the report we just received from Chaos City.��


    In an encampment within a valley, a ck-robed man quickly walked into the centermost tent, and passed a long wooden bamboo tube to Seuss.


    Seuss opened the seal on the bamboo tube and pulled out the letter within. As he read through the contents of the letter, his brows gradually began to furrow.


    The ck-robed figures in the tent immediately began getting nervous as they focused their eyes on Seuss.


    A ball of ck mes abruptly ignited, incinerating the letter and bamboo tube in Seuss��s hands as he instructed, ��Pack your things; we have to go to Chaos City immediately.��


    ...


    At the border of the Roth Empire, in army barracks. Sean looked at the map on the wall, and asked, ��Have the Cheetahs discovered anything ofte?��


    ��Your Highness, we did receive some news, but they were all determined to be false in the end. We still haven��t discovered Alex��s whereabouts,�� Quine said in a low voice. ��However, the Cheetah responsible for keeping an eye on Louis, Bertley, hasn��t delivered his monthly report yet. I��ve already deployed people to investigate the situation, but the reason is unclear for now.��


    ��Louis?�� Sean��s brows furrowed as he recalled the saber-wielding knight who seemed to be constantly by Alex��s side. He was renowned for battling like a madman with no regard for his own safety, and was extremely loyal to Alex.


    ��It��s unlikely that he was the one who saved Alex, but Bertley��s disappearance does need to be thoroughly investigated. Situations like this haven��tmonly arisen in the past few years,�� Sean said.


    ��Yes.�� Quine nodded in response.


    ��Did you receive any news on what Josh is doing?�� Sean asked.


    ��ording to a secret report from our spy in the Asuras, they don��t appear to have found Alex, either. Seuss should currently be on his way to Chaos City; this information was delivered to be 10 days ago,�� Quine replied.


    ��Interesting. Alex was once able to make the entire continent aware of his location, yet now, he��s able to make the entire continent oblivious to his whereabouts. This Alex really can��t be underestimated.�� Sean chuckled coldly.


    Quine bowed his head even lower and didn��t reply.


    Sean��s smile receded as he turned to Quine, and remarked, ��I��m going back to Rodu in 15 days for His Majesty��s birthday celebration. Have you gathered everyone I asked for?��


    ��Everything has been prepared. I��ve already deployed people to keep an eye on the medicine masters who are refining the Longlife Pills.�� Quine hesitated momentarily before continuing, ��Your Highness, I have a question.��


    ��Go on,�� Sean prompted calmly.


    Quine looked at Sean with a perplexed expression, and said, ��Your Highness, your influence within the military is currently unmatched, and the seven armies in the northern region all answer to yourmands. Even if His Majesty were to abdicate and pass the crown to the second prince, there��s no way that the Magus Tower will be able to stand up against the seven armies of north, so you��ll be able to easily defeat the second prince. Regardless of whether His Majesty passes down the crown to you or not, you��ll still be the king, so why would you refine Longlife Pills for the king at a time like this? Also, even if����


    ��Insolence! Is this something for you to discuss?�� Sean��s expression immediately darkened.


    ��Please forgive me, Your Highness!�� Quine fell to his knees, and didn��t dare to raise his head.


    ��Remember this: as long as the king still sits on that throne, he will continue to be the king of the Roth Empire. No one can take the crown away from him, and anyone who��s tried in the past is dead.�� Sean looked at Quine with a derisive sneer, and said, ��Also, as long as the king lives on, he will remain the most influential figure in the military. Even among the seven armies of the north, at least three of them would turn against me should I stage a rebellion. Do you still think I have any chance of victory now?��


    Quine bowed his head even lower, his forehead drenched with cold sweat.


    ��You may go now. If you find any more information about Alex, make sure to report it to me at the first possible opportunity.�� Sean dismissed Quine with a wave of his hand.


    ��Yes.�� Quine rose to his feet, and quickly disappeared from the barracks.


    ��When are you going to die, old man? Everyone��s waiting for you,�� Sean murmured to himself as he stood in front of the map of the Roth Empire. His finger slowly traced along the northern region down the map beforending heavily on the word ��Rodu��.


    ��Josh and those old bastards in the Magus Tower are also waiting. However, ever since Krassu left the Magus Tower, the pressure on my side had been alleviated significantly. If he could side with me... Perhaps it��s time I sent someone to Chaos City.��


    ...


    Beef contained an abundance of iron, and these micronutrients were extremely well preserved within a medium steak. As such, after eating a portion of steak, Ba��splexion had already returned to normal, and there was even a hint of redness on her cheeks, giving her a very healthy and radiant look instead of the previous sickly pallor.


    Is that it? Ba looked at the empty te before her, and was still craving more.


    Her resentment for half-cooked beef had beenpletely dispelled, and she had even developed a decent level of immunity to the taste of blood. She felt that even if she were to see blood again next time, her reaction would be far less pronounced.


    Mag just so happened to also put down his silverware. He turned to Ba as he asked, ��Are you full?��


    ��I am.�� Ba nodded in response. The steak had evoked within her an iparable sense of satiety, and also provided her with a vast amount of energy. She looked at Mag, and hesitated momentarily before saying, ��It was very delicious.��


    ��Then hurry up and go to bed. You have to get up for work tomorrow,�� Mag said with a smile. It was rather difficult to win praise from this princess.


    ��Alright.�� Ba stood up and went straight upstairs.


    ��Ugly Duckling, wake up! Wake up!�� Amy squatted down and began to p Ugly Duckling��s fat cheeks, alternating with her right and left hands. However, Ugly Duckling didn��t show any reaction.


    Mag ced the tes and silverware in the dishwater before emerging from the kitchen, and said to Amy, ��It might be drunk. Let it wake up on its own tomorrow.��


    ��Alright. I��ll take it upstairs to bed, then.�� Amy heaved a resigned sigh before dragging Ugly Duckling behind her by the tail and walking up the stairs.


    Mag looked on as Ugly Duckling��s face slid along the smooth floor before being dragged up the stairs with its head thudding into each and every step, and he couldn��t help but smile as he shook his head. Moderation when it came to alcohol consumption applied to both cats and humans. Otherwise, the situation would always end badly.


    After taking a bath, Amy ced Ugly Duckling on a nearby chair with a disdainful expression. Tucking Amy into bed, Mag soony down on his own bed before opening the ice cream cake experience bag, and entering the test field for the God of Cookery.


    The ice cream cake was an extension of this ice cream range. In this world, the concept of birthday existed, but it was up to him to instill within everyone the habit to eat birthday cakes.


    Mag felt like that would be a great business opportunity, and there was no better way to promote the concept of a birthday cake than to offer one to the king of the Roth Empire on his birthday.


    Mag suddenly discovered that he was thinking more and more like a businessman.


    Soon after Amy and Mag both fell asleep, orange light suddenly appeared over Ugly Duckling��s body as ity on the chair.


    Its body slowly expanded and became round as if it were a balloon that was being inted. All of a sudden, a pair of white wings sprouted from its back. It gently pped those wings, upon which it rose into the air like a big round mandarin and flew in a circle around the room.


    Ugly Duckling, which still had its eyes closed, suddenly sneezed. It then began to rapidly dete like a punctured balloon, whizzing wildly around the room before diving headfirst into Amy��s little bed.


    ��Meow?��


    Ugly Duckling opened its eyes with difficulty. It caught sight of Amy��s face before closing its eyes again and settling into a morefortable position to sleep in.

 Chapter 665 - Alex Loved My Roast Chicken In the Past

    Chapter 665 Alex Loved My Roast Chicken In the Past


    ��Principal Hydle, I��m really sorry to disturb you sote at night.�� In front of an old yard door with ivy vines climbing all over it, Scheer was looking at Hydle with an apologetic expression on her face.


    ��Not at all, Young Mistress. You��ve always been supporting our research, so it��s no issue if you request to meet with me at any time of the day.�� Hydle hurriedly waved his hands in response. He looked at Scheer with a hesitant expression, and asked, ��Young Mistress Scheer, could it be that you��re asking me these questions because someone has already developed a steam engine?��


    ��I��m not particrly sure of that myself yet, but I��ll notify you as soon as I can confirm things on my end,�� Scheer replied with a smile.


    ��That would be great. If someone really has managed to develop a steam engine, that would be an asion that��s very much worthy of celebration.�� Hydle nodded with a smile.


    Scheer looked at Hydle with a perplexed expression, and asked, ��Principal, you��ve expended years of time and effort on this project; wouldn��t you feel sad if someone else developed a steam engine before you?��


    ��Why would I be sad? I��ve indeed worked on this project for many years, but I��ve never made any significant breakthroughs. Mr. Mag provided us with some suggestions recently, but we��re still very far away from creating a finished product. If someone can make a steam engine now, then this is a major breakthrough and that��s very much worthy of celebration.�� Hydle shook his head with a smile.


    A smile also appeared on Scheer��s face as she nodded, and said, ��Principal Hydle, if you require any funding in your future projects, you cane and find me.��


    ��Then I��ll thank you in advance, Young Mistress Scheer.�� Hydle nodded with a smile.


    ��I��ll be taking my leave now.�� Scheer got onto her horse-drawn carriage and departed.


    ��If someone really has produced a steam engine, then that means the direction I��ve been working toward in these past years was correct. I wonder who has managed to develop a steam engine, though. Once Young Mistress Scheer reveals that information to me, I��ll be sure to pay the inventor a visit and discuss some ideas,�� Hydle murmured to himself as he stood in front of the door.


    Scheer was also murmuring to herself in her carriage. ��He is a truly dedicated researcher. I hope Mr. Mag isn��t simply taking the fruit of their research to try and swindle me.��


    ...


    Within Moreton Manor, in a study that was filled with shelves full of ount books.


    Jeffree was getting changed with the assistance of the family butler. Cyril stood beside him with a vehement look on his face, and said, ��Father, that ursed Gloriapletely sided with Scheer during the banquet tonight, and swept the dignity of our Moreton Family to the ground! She��s also making an extremely selfish donation without any regard for our family��s estate. Also, there��s definitely something going on between her and Mag. I don��t think she��s suitable to continue to act as a candidate to the family heirloom and the owner of Blue Suede Textiles Shop.��


    ��p!��


    A crisp p rang out within the room.


    The butler quickly exited the room with Jeffree��s clothes in his hands and closed the door behind him as he left.


    Jeffree withdrew his trembling hand and red coldly at Cyril, who had a red handprint on his face, and had only prevented himself from falling by leaning on the desk for support. ��Do you know why I hit you?��


    Cyril had a hand sped over his face, and was rather dizzy. Jeffree rarely ever struck him, and listening to Jeffree��s voice now, Cyril felt as if he had been plunged into a cial pit.


    ��The one who swept our family��s dignity to the ground at the banquet tonight wasn��t Gloria; it was you, you useless bastard! Instead, she was the one who recovered some scraps of dignity for us so that at the very least, people wouldn��t think that our Moreton Family is a family of fools! How dare you nder her like this as her uncle? I think you��re the one who doesn��t deserve to be a candidate to inherit the family heirloom!�� Jeffree said in a cold voice.


    Cyril��s expression changed drastically upon hearing this, and he immediately fell to his knees. He threw his arms around Jeffree��s leg, and sobbed, ��Father, I��m sorry! I��ve realized my mistakes; I truly have this time!��


    ��Piss off!�� Jeffree kicked Cyril to the ground, and continued, ��I began my first foray into entrepreneurship at 12 years old, and I��ve had to be extremely careful with my words and actions along the way in order to umte such a massive estate. You don��t ever think about striving for improvements, and all you do is wallow incency and cause trouble for me and the family no matter what you do. If I leave the family in your hands, you��ll lead it to ruin sooner orter!��


    Cyril��s face paled as he rolled up onto his knees again. He didn��t dare to throw his arms around Jeffree��s leg again, so he pped himself over and over again as he sobbed, ��Father, I��ll change... I��ll definitely change! From this day forth, I won��t cause any more trouble for you, and I��ll strive to improve myself... I know the errors in my ways...��


    Jeffree looked at Cyril with a cold expression. Only after Cyril had pped himself to the extent that his face was beginning to swell up did he continue, ��Remember what happened today. If I hear you doing anything to put the Moreton Family��s name into disrepute again, I��m going to kick you out of Moreton Manor!��


    ��Yes! Yes!�� Cyril hurriedly nodded as he heaved an internal sigh of relief.


    ��Don��t think that you��re not off the hook quite now!�� A cold smile appeared on Jeffree��s face as he pulled out a thick ounts book from one of the nearby shelves, and mmed it onto the table as he said, ��These are the ount books of the businesses you��ve been handling in the past few years. You thought that you could swindle me by manipting the figures in these ount books, yet you failed to realize the ountant always keeps two copies of the same ount book!


    ��I��m not going to punish you for all of the money you��ve taken from those businesses in these past few years, but from this day forth, I��m taking back all of those businesses from you. Kerry��s Forge has been making neither profits nor losses in the past two days; I��m giving you 20 days from now to make it a profitable business. If the money on the forge��s ount exceeds that of the Blue Suede Textiles Shop, then I��ll return all of these businesses to you. If the Blue Suede Textiles Shop has more money on their ount by the end of the 20 days, then I��ll give all of these businesses to Gloria.��


    Cyril��s expression was quite strained, but he still gritted his teeth and nodded at the sight of Jeffree��s imcable look. ��Yes.��


    ��Don��t think about ying any dirty little tricks. If you can��t even beat a woman fair and square, then you��re not worthy of inheriting the Moreton Family.�� Jeffree looked at Cyril with a warning in his eyes before exiting the room.


    ��Gasp...�� Cyril slowly rose to his feet with a hand over his cheek. Heid both hands on the desk and looked at the ounts book with a twisted expression as he murmured to himself, ��You��ve never trusted me, old man. Even that little brat, Scheer, has already inherited the Buffett Family, yet you��re making me fight over this position with a little girl...��


    ...


    ��Princess! Princess...��


    Firis rushed into a spacious cave, and caught sight of Irina squatting down in front of the Tree of Life, seemingly in the process of starting a fire. Firis�� footsteps faltered as she sniffed the air, and she asked, ��Princess, are you burning something?��


    Irina was holding a tree branch with a serious look on her face as she replied, ��I��m making roast chicken. Alex loved my roast chicken in the past. When I find them, I��m going to cook roast chicken for them every single day.��


    Firis looked at the roast chicken on the branch, which had almost been roasted into an unrecognizable chunk of charcoal already. With aplex look on her face, she asked, ��Are you really going to do that?��

 Chapter 666 - I Didn’t Think That Alex Would Have Such Strange Taste

    Chapter 666 I Didn��t Think That Alex Would Have Such Strange Taste


    ��Of course. I feel like Little Amy would also love my roast chicken.�� Irina nodded firmly.


    ��Have you tasted your own roast chicken yourself?�� Firis asked.


    ��No. I don��t like roast chicken, so I always bought something else for myself when I cooked this for Alex.�� Irina shook her head as she looked at the chicken roasting over the fire. She then turned to Firis, and a smile gradually appeared on her face.


    A shiver ran down Firis�� spine upon seeing Irina��s dangerous smile, and she hurriedly said, ��Princess, I��ve already had dinner tonight.��


    ��That��s alright, you can eat this as ate-night snack. You won��t find such delicious roast chicken anywhere else.�� Irina looked at Firis with a smile as she thrust her charcoal chicken toward Firis.


    ��I really can��t. I��m still very full now, and eating at night will result in rapid weight gain.�� Firis shook her head with a resolute expression, and unconsciously took a couple of steps backward. She had no idea how anyone could eat this chicken, which had essentially been transformed into a chunk of charcoal, and she was even more perplexed how Alex could possibly find this delicious.


    Before Firis could say anything else, a chicken drumstick had already been stuffed into her mouth.


    ��Hmmm...��


    Firis felt as if she had taken a bite out of an extremely heavily salted chunk of charcoal.


    Even though it was just a single bite, Firis felt as if she were already about to pass out. This was not something that any elf could stomach!


    ��Is it really that bad? Alex really liked it back then.�� Irina looked at Firis, who was cupping dew water in her hands and desperately rinsing out her mouth, with a suspicious look on her face. She hesitated momentarily before taking a bite out of the other chicken drumstick.


    Firis stood by and looked on in silence.


    ��Eurgh! How is this even edible?!��


    Irina threw the entire chicken drumstick out of the cave before also rinsing out her mouth with some dew water. She looked at the roast chicken in her hand with aplex expression, and said, ��I didn��t think that Alex would have such strange taste. Back when I fell in love with him, I thought he was a pure and innocent young man.��


    ��I feel like Master Alex most likely fell in love with your purity and innocence.�� Firis sighed.


    ��Why do you have your hand over your heart when you say that?�� Irina was looking at Firis with a confused expression.


    ��That��s... Oh, right. Princess, I��m here to report a very important piece of information to you.�� Firis��s eyes lit up, and her voice rose by a few octaves as well.


    ��Hmm? Has Snarr reported back?�� Irina��s eyes also lit up.


    Firis made her way closer to Irina, and whispered, ��No, this is information regarding thetest batch of elves who have been captured. They��re going to reach the border of the Wind Forest in three days.��


    Irina��s expression immediately cooled as she clenched her fists, and said, ��That old witch, Irina, still isn��t willing to give up. If they don��t want toe back, what right does she have to capture them? And to think that she��s using demons and orcs to do her bidding!��


    Firis looked at Irina with a concerned expression, and asked, ��Princess, are you going to strike this time?��


    ��I��ve already done the wrong thing on so many asions in the past; how can I just continue to stand by and watch? I wouldn��t be Irina if I did that.�� Irina chuckled coldly.


    ��But you��ve only just recovered, and Her Majesty approved the n to return elves to the Wind Forest. If you strike, Helena will most likely join forces with the major families and turn on you. In that case, your situation will be even more difficult than it is now,�� Firis said in an urgent tone.


    ��Ever since what happened five years ago, this problem has ceased to be a problem for me.�� Irina shrugged nonchntly before flicking Firis�� forehead with a smile, and said, ��I��m hungry; get me something good to eat.��


    ��Ow! That hurt!�� Firis rubbed her forehead as she aimed a resentful nce at Irina. She then made her way out of the cave to find some food for Irina. She knew now that no one could change the princess��s mind after she had made her decision on something.


    In the past, she felt that Alex was perhaps capable of doing this, but it appeared that this was an impossible task, after all.


    ��Those bastards are wreaking havoc and abusing my brethren again. Looks like they��ve forgotten about my existence already.�� Irina chuckled coldly. However, her gaze then fell on the wild chicken that hadn��t been roasted yet off to the side, and a conflicted look appeared on her face as she murmured to herself, ��Does Alex really like my roast chicken? Will Little Amy like it? Perhaps it��s time I made some improvements for them...��


    ...


    The next morning, the rm clock had only just begun ringing when it was turned off by Mag.


    He sat up and stretchedzily to loosen out his body. Even though he had been making ice cream cake in the test field for the God of Cookery for almost the entire night, he was feeling quite well-rested and energetic.


    Mag turned and caught sight of Ugly Duckling, which was barely hanging onto the sheets on Amy��s little bed with the rest of its body hanging precariously off the bed, and he prepared to give it a hand.


    However, right at this moment, Amy rolled over in her sleep, and her tender little foot struck Ugly Duckling square in the face.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling let loose a cry of despair as it fell off the small bed, rolling a few times beforeing to a halt with a resentful look on its face.


    Mag shook his head with a smile. The same thing happened almost every single morning, so he couldn��t be bothered to do anything about it. He got up and changed his clothes, then brushed his teeth, and went downstairs to prepare ingredients for the breakfast service.


    This morning, Mag was nning to release his steak as a new dish for the restaurant. However, he wasn��t nning on immediately releasing his ice cream cake. Instead, he was going to save it as a trump card on his trip to Rodu.


    The ice cream cake was, as its name suggested, a perfect blend between ice cream and chocte,bining the cool and refreshing taste of chocte with the smooth texture of cake, so there was no reason why it wouldn��t be popr.


    While preparing ingredients, Mag thought about his uing meeting with Scheer. That was going to be a life-changing conference.


    The restaurant was well and truly up and running, yetpared to the staggering prices of the strength points, his daily ie was still not enough. That was why he was taking the risk with this steam engine.


    However, aside from profiting financially from using the steam engine, Mag also had another important consideration, and that was how he was going to tie himself together with the Buffett Family and Chaos City.


    He didn��t want the tragedy of three years ago to repeat itself, so he had to do things differentlypared to Alex. He had to gather powerful allies in order to better protect himself from his enemies.


    Right at this moment, Amy��s voice suddenly cut off Mag��s train of thought. ��Father, look! Ugly Duckling��s grown a pair of little wings!��

 Chapter 667 - Roast Goose is Very Delicious, But…

    Chapter 667 Roast Goose is Very Delicious, But...


    ��It grew wings?��


    A surprised expression appeared on Mag��s face as he turned to Amy, who was standing at the kitchen��s entrance with Ugly Duckling in her arms.


    Amy pointed to Ugly Duckling��s back, and said, ��Look! Look! The two patches of fur on its back here have turned white; it��s like a pair of little wings.��


    Mag put down the knife in his hand and made his way over to Amy. Ugly Duckling didn��t appear to be fully awake yet, and it snuggled up in Amy��s arms before closing its eyes with a content expression on its face.


    Sure enough, two small patches of white had appeared on its orange fur, and upon closer inspection, they really did appear to be like a pair of little white wings. The patches werepletely symmetrical on either side, and made for a very adorable sight.


    ��They do indeed look like little wings.�� Mag nodded in response. The little white wings that had suddenly appeared on Ugly Duckling��s back really were rather strange. Could it be that its body had evolved after eating the wine-infused steak the night prior?


    ��I knew it wasn��t a kitten! It��s an ugly duckling, and when it grows up, it��s going to be a beautiful white swan!�� Amy looked down at Ugly Duckling with tion in her eyes as she licked her lips, and said, ��When that timees, I��m going to...��


    ��Meow~��


    All of the fur on Ugly Duckling��s body suddenly stood on ends as it looked up at Amy with a horrified expression, and shook its head vigorously.


    ��It��s alright, you��re still small; I��ll wait until you grow bigger.�� Amy put on a smile and gently stroked Ugly Duckling��s little head.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling closed its eyes in a satisfied manner, and settled in Amy��s arms again.


    Could this thing be a mutated beast of some sort? Mag stroked the two little wings on Ugly Duckling��s back, only to find that the white fur was clearly slightly harder than the surrounding orange fur. Furthermore, the fur was stacked inyers like feathers on a bird��s wings, but there were no wings growing under the tufts of white fur.


    ��Father, will Ugly Duckling be able to fly when it grows up?�� Amy looked up at Mag with an expectant gaze in her eyes.


    ��If it really is an ugly duckling, then it should be able to fly when it grows up.�� Mag nodded with a smile. Ugly Duckling had originally hatched from an egg, and it appeared to have grown a pair of wings, so even Mag was rather unsure just what it was going to be after it grew up.


    However, one thing was certain: they had picked up a treasure!


    ��Yay! Roast goose is very delicious, but... I can consider letting it grow up so I can ride on it into the sky.�� Amy��s eyes lit up after making what appeared to have been an extremely difficult decision.


    ��That��s a good idea.�� Mag nodded with a smile, and then said, ��Go and brush your teeth, Amy. I��ll braid your hairter.��


    ��Alright.�� Amy nodded obediently before carrying Ugly Duckling upstairs.


    ...


    ��Have you heard about what Boss Mag did during the mid-year banquet held by the Chamber of Commercest time? Hepeted in a cooking contest with Head Chef Beate from Ducas Restaurant!�� In the long line outside the restaurant, Harrison wore a mysterious look on his face. While out drinking with a friend the night prior, he had heard some very interesting news.


    ��What happened? Who won?�� All of the customers were immediately intrigued upon hearing that. After all, Head Chef Beate was an extremely renowned chef in Chaos City.


    Off to the side, a man wearing a set ofvish long robes smiled, and said, ��Do you even need to ask? Of course Boss Mag won! I was there at the banquetst night, and during the cooking contest, Boss Mag won over the entire judging panel with his ck pepper steak. The city lord, the president of the Chamber of Commerce, and Young Mistress Scheer were all judges on the panel, and Boss Mag secured a unanimous-votes victory!��


    ��So Boss Mag beat Head Chef Beate!��


    ted, the customers outside the restaurant immediately erupted in an uproar.


    They felt as if something that they loved was finally gaining widespread acknowledgment.


    However, at the same time, they were slightly concerned that if too many people knew about Mag��s cooking, his dishes would no longer solely belong to their exclusive customer group. This was quite an indescribable and conflicting feeling.


    ��Steak? I don��t recall that being a dish on Mamy Restaurant��s menu; could it be that Boss Mag is going to release another new dish?��


    ��It must be an extremely delicious dish to have secured the approval of both the city lord and the president of the Chamber of Commerce. I wonder if Boss Mag is going to release it today!��


    All of the customers instantly became very excited. Not too long ago, the new roast beef kebabs had been a massive hit. Everyone was wondering what kind of surprises this new beef dish would bring to everyone.


    As soon as Yabemiya walked in through the restaurant doors, she rushed over to Mag with a bewildered expression, and asked, ��Boss, I heard you beat Head Chef Beatest night! Is that true?��


    The head chef of Ducas Restaurant, Beate, was widely acknowledged as the most exceptional chef in Chaos City. He used to be her idol, yet he had been beaten in a cooking contest by Mag.


    In Yabemiya��s heart, Mag had exceeded Head Chef Beate long ago, but she was still unable to contain her astonishment upon hearing such news.


    Sally was also looking at Mag with a surprised expression on her face. She was Mamy Restaurant��s first-ever customer, so she was naturally aware just how much effort Mag had put in to take the restaurant from an obscure establishment to one that was renowned throughout the entire city.


    ��That��s right, Father cooked a super delicious steakst night, and then he won.�� Before Mag had a chance to reply, Amy nodded her little head, and said, ��If you don��t believe me, you can ask Big Sister Ba; she also tasted the steakst night.��


    ��The steak was very delicious.�� Ba nodded in confirmation. It wasn��t an easy task for her topliment others, but it wasn��t too much to ask her to give her honest opinion.


    ��Today, our restaurant is going to release a new dish: the ck pepper steak. If you want to try it, I can make it for all of you for breakfast today,�� Mag offered with a smile. The act of spreading joy was a very joyful endeavor in itself.


    During the cooking contest the night before, not only had he beaten Beate and won a storefront, he had also attracted a group of new customers with enormous spending abilities. This was undoubtedly extremely beneficial to the restaurant��s development.


    ��I want to eat the steak, then I want two tofu puddings!�� Amy was the first to raise her hand.


    ��I��ll also get a steak. I feel like it��s going to be very delicious.�� Yabemiya was the second to raise her hand.


    Sally nodded, and said, ��I��ll get a steak as well.��


    ��I��ll get... a medium steak,�� Ba said rather hesitantly.


    ��Steak and tofu pudding; that��s an interestingbination.�� Mag chuckled as he made his way toward the kitchen.


    ...


    At the same time, a long line had also gathered outside the Blue Suede clothing store. A noblewoman in the lineined, ��When is this Blue Suede going to open? I��ve been waiting here for almost half an hour!��

 Chapter 668 - Rip!

    Chapter 668 Rip!


    A long line had already gathered in front of the Blue Suede clothing store, and all of the people in the line were well-dressed noblewomen. All of them were dressed in a veryvish manner as if they were attending some kind of event, and their attire drew a lot of attention to themselves.


    These noblewomen were greeting each other amicably, yet the atmosphere was clearly not as harmonious as they were trying to make it seem.


    Everyone had heard that there was only going to be a limited-edition release of the dress that Young Mistress Gloria had worn the night before, and only one dress of each color was going to be made, which meant that there was only going to be around a dozen of these dresses made in total. At present, there were already over 20 people in the line, and it was only continuing to lengthen. As such, the people in the rear half of the line were unsure of whether they would be able to secure the dress of their desires.


    Thus, everyone present waspeting with everyone else.


    A horse-drawn carriage slowly approached from the distance, and Gloria disembarked in an elegant manner. She faltered slightly at the sight of the noblewomen gathered in front of Blue Suede, but she quickly came to her senses again. With an apologetic smile on her face, she said, ��My apologies for not preparing a proper wee; I didn��t think everyone would get here so early.��


    ��Not at all, Young Mistress; you��re already here very early. It��s just that we were too eager, and came here even earlier than you,�� a noblewoman replied with a genuine smile on her face.


    ��Young Mistress Gloria, there are a lot of us lined up here, so would you be able to make a few extra dresses to at least guarantee that all of us can get one?�� a noblewoman at the back of the line asked. She was wearing a rather tense expression on her face. She had thought that she was alreadying quite early, but a long line had already formed by the time she got here.


    ��Thank you for disying such keen interest in our dresses, but the number of dresses is going to be based solely on the number of colors. If we have stock in a color of your liking, then that��s naturally ideal, but if not, our store has two other styles of dresses that are also quite nice. All of you are free to try out those dresses as well.�� Gloria shook her head and refused to make any concessions on this matter.


    Mamy Restaurant had its own set of rules, which it firmly upheld, which was why it held a special, almost sacred ce in its customers�� hearts.


    If she wanted to make Blue Suede a shop that was as sessful as Mamy Restaurant, then she had to stand by her own set of rules. Otherwise, these wealthy and picky noblewomen were going to be a massive headache to deal with.


    There was one important idea that Gloria had learned from Mag: customers couldn��t be mollycoddled.


    ��I see.��


    The noblewomen were dejected yet also ted upon hearing this.


    They were disappointed as there was a chance that they wouldn��t be able to pick a color they liked, but they were also ted as what Gloria was doing was ensuring that their dresses would be absolutely unique, with no replicas of the same color.


    Exclusivity was something that they held in the highest regard.


    ��Pleasee in, everyone. I��ll get all of you to pick dresses in the sequence that you lined up in,�� Gloria said with a smile. She knocked on the door and said something to the employees within the store, following which the tightly shut door was quickly opened, and an employee with slightly visible dark circles around her eyes emerged to wee the customers.


    ...


    In the kitchen, Mag was frying steaks with a focused expression on his face, and the aroma of beef was wafting out into the rest of the restaurant.


    Yabemiya inhaled deeply, and her eyes lit up with anticipation, but she wore a slightly concerned look on her face as she said, ��It smells so good, but I don��t drink alcohol. Am I going to get drunk from eating this steak?��


    ��Ugly Duckling only had a tiny piecest night, and it immediately got drunk,�� Amy said as she stroked Ugly Duckling��s head.


    ��Is it that strong?�� Yabemiya��s eyes widened. In a conflicted voice, she said, ��My alcohol tolerance is probably about the same as Ugly Duckling��s; if I get drunk on just a bite of steak, then I won��t be able to workter.��


    Is my alcohol tolerance supposed to be really good? Ba thought to herself in befuddlement. She had eaten an entire steak the night before, but she hadn��t felt drunk in the slightest. She could even clearly recall herself going upstairs the night before in apletely conscious state.


    ��It shouldn��t be too much of an issue. After all, Amy had some, and she��s still fine.�� Sally took a nce at Ugly Duckling, and as her gaze fell on its back, a peculiar look appeared on her face. She asked, ��Has it grown a pair of wings?��


    ��I think it has! Could it be... that it��s actually going to grow up to be a white swan?�� Yabemiya inspected Ugly Duckling with a curious expression upon hearing that.


    ��This is a magic beast from your world, right? I can��t sense any magical power from it, though.�� Ba was surveying Ugly Duckling with an inquisitive look.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling was getting a little unsettled by the widespread scrutiny it was receiving, and it didn��t dare to move as it squirmed deeper into Amy��s arms.


    ��This is ck pepper steak; have a taste, everyone.�� Mag made his way out of the kitchen with a tter in his hands, and set down a te of steak in front of everyone.


    ��Wow! It smells and looks really good!�� Yabemiya stared at the steak before her with amazement in her eyes. The steak and the secondary dishes on the teplemented each other to perfection, and the rich aroma wafting through the air was making her salivate involuntarily.


    It was the aroma of beef and red wine, as well as some other type of unique fragrance.


    This unique fragrance was like a little kitten scratching at one��s heart, making one desperately want to find out just what was giving off such a delicious aroma.


    Sally closed her eyes and inhaled deeply through her nose, upon which her eyes also lit up. This wine smells really unique. Its fragrance is even richer than that of the wine my father brewed using the Spring of Life. Even for a non-drinker, this is still a very alluring aroma. In this dish, it smells more like a condiment rather than an alcoholic beverage, lending the beef anotheryer of vorplexity.


    After eating the steakst night, I slept really well, and I feel really good today. It seems to be even more effective for my condition than roast beef kebabs. I should take this chance to verify if that��s the case, Ba thought to herself as she looked at the steak in front of her.


    ��Dig in, everyone,�� Mag said with a smile. He then dragged Amy��s te over and prepared to slice up her steak again.


    However, Amy picked up her own knife and fork, and looked at Mag with a serious expression as she said, ��Father, I can do it myself. Teacher Luna said that we should strive to do everything ourselves, including eating.��


    Mag looked at Amy��s earnest expression, and hesitated momentarily before cing the te in front of Amy again. He smiled, and said, ��Alright, but do be careful when using your knife and fork.��


    ��I will!�� Amy nodded with a joyful expression before using her fork to stabilize the steak and carefully cutting into the beef with her knife.


    Mag sliced off a piece of beef and dipped it in the ck pepper sauce before putting it into his mouth, basking in the joyful experience of feeling his taste buds spring to life.


    Yabemiya and Sally also imitated Mag by slicing off pieces of beef for themselves, and they tasted their first mouthful of steak at almost the exact same moment as Ba did.


    ��This steak is delicious!�� Sally��s eyes immediately lit up. After swallowing her mouthful of beef, she could feel a flow of warmth trickling toward her chest, and an incredulous expression appeared on her face as she eximed, ��This feeling! Could it be that this steak can enhance chest development?!��


    ��I��m quite small there, but... I really do feel a hot sensation in that area!�� Ba��s eyes also lit up.


    ��Rip!��


    Right at this moment, the sound of tearing fabric rang out.

 Chapter 669 - Unmissable Cuisine!

    <h4>Chapter 669 Unmissable Cuisine!</h4>


    The sound of tearing fabric was very pronounced, just as if something were suddenly bursting its way through a piece of material, and everyone turned to Yabemiya in unison.


    The button on the chest of her adorable and sexy maid uniform had alreadye undone, revealing two slivers of fair and tender skin.


    Her clothes tore open again!


    Mag��s eyes lit up slightly upon hearing this. It was quite a pleasant surprise to see Yabemiya carrying such heavy artillery on her small body.


    Sally and Ba looked at Yabemiya��s chest, then down at their own unresponsive chests, and their expressions instantly became ratherplex.


    They were all women, so why was Miya so much more exceptional than them?


    ��Ah!��


    Yabemiya looked down at her torn clothes, and a blush immediately appeared on her face as her hand flew to her cor.


    ��How does this keep happening?! Could it be... that I��m really too big? And it feels like it��s only getting bigger!�� Yabemiya was so embarrassed that she was at a loss for words. At the same time, the delicious taste of the steak was still wreaking havoc in her mouth, while the swelling sensation in her chest was bing more pronounced.


    ��Wow, Big Sister Miya, your melons are showing!�� Amy eximed. She then turned to Sally and Ba with a curious look on her face, and asked, ��But why don��t Big Sister Sally and Big Sister Ba have that?��


    ��Ahem.��


    Sally and Ba both cleared their throats in unison, feeling as if Amy had just stabbed them right in the heart. The two of them then continued to dine on their steaks, trying to intensify the swelling sensation in their chests.


    ��That��s... You��ll know why when you grow up, Amy,�� Mag said with an awkward expression. This area of education was rather difficult for him to handle. If only her mother were here in situations like this.


    ��Really? Alright, then.�� Amy nodded, and didn��t ask any further questions as she continued to eat her steak.


    Yabemiya turned her body to the side, and quickly buttoned herself up again. The same thing had happened when she had tasted roujiamo for the first time. However, at the time, she had been too immersed in the delicious vor to exhibit much of a reaction. On this asion, her embarrassment quickly subsided in the face of the delicious steak, and she began to focus on her meal again.


    ��This is absolutely amazing. I didn��t think that beef could taste this good. The red winebines perfectly with beef, creating a texture and vor that��spletely different from roast beef kebabs, but it��s just as delicious.�� Yabemiya put down her silverware and turned to Mag with admiration in her eyes.


    Sally savored the vor of her steak with her eyes closed before opening her eyes again as she said, ��I feel like this sauce is the most extraordinaryponent of this dish. There��s a vor in it that I��ve never tasted before, and it makes this steak a lot more unique.��


    Only someone who��s constantly immersed in cooking can churn out such delicious dishes one after another, Sally thought to herself as she looked at Mag.


    This is a lot more delicious than the beef cooked by even the best chefs in the moon nation, Ba thought to herself.


    ��Looks like we��ll be able to sell quite a few portions of steak today,�� Mag said with a satisfied smile. For a chef, there was nothing more pleasing and satisfying than receiving the customers�� approval.


    As soon as the restaurant was open for business, Harrison rushed in, and asked, ��Boss Mag, I heard you cooked a steak at the mid-year banquet held by the Chamber of Commercest night; are you releasing a new dish today?��


    All of the other customers were also looking at Mag with expectant expressions on their faces. Among them, there were many members of the Chamber of Commerce who had attended the banquet the night before.


    ��That��s right, the restaurant is going to release the new dish, ck pepper steak, today.�� Mag nodded with a smile. It appeared that there was no need to further advertise the dish.


    Harrison��s eyes immediately lit up as he said, ��Alright, then I��ll get a ck pepper steak today!��


    ��This ck pepper steak received the approval of even the city lord, so I naturally have to taste a portion for myself as well.��


    ��We have to support all new dishes released by Boss Mag; I��ll get a ck pepper steak as well.��


    All of the customers began to state their orders, and many of them ordered portions of steak.


    ��Alright, please wait for a moment, everyone.�� Mag turned toward the kitchen and began to prepare the ordered dishes.


    Soon, one delicious dish after another was carried out of the kitchen and ced in front of the customers.


    Not long after that, the aroma of beef intermingled with red wine wafted out of the kitchen, instantly drawing widespread interest from all of the customers.


    ��This is that aroma fromst night! But it seems to be even richer and more alluring than it was during the banquet!�� David eximed with tion. He had been dying for a taste of this dish after watching the judges deliver their appraisals the night before, so he had hurried over to Mamy Restaurant bright and early in the morning after ascertaining its location.


    David owned three furniture stores in the Aden Square, all of which specialized in high-end furniture. His stores almostpletely dominated the high-end furniture market in Chaos City, so he naturally held a very important position in the Chamber of Commerce as well.


    However, he had never been interested inpeting with others for superiority, so he had turned down many offers to be a board member of the Chamber of Commerce. He simply wanted to umte wealth without offending anyone, so it was clearly not a good idea for him to get too heavily involved with the Chamber of Commerce. Furthermore, he wanted to have enough time on his hands to visit all kinds of delicious restaurants as he was quite an avid foodie.


    Back in his younger days, he often had to travel very far to source wood and other materials for his furniture. As such, he had traveled almost the entire continent, and dined everywhere he went, and thus he had a set of strict standards for the food he ate, and mediocre dishes couldn��t satisfy him.


    For such an enthusiastic chowhound, he considered himself extremely fortunate to have been able to witness the cooking contest the night before. He didn��t know much about Mag, but as a regr customer of Ducas Restaurant, he couldn��t be more familiar with Beate.


    Beate��s cooking skills definitely stood at the very pinnacle of the gastronomic industry of Chaos City. There was still a gap between him and the top chefs of Rodu, but his dishes were already extremely delicious to David.


    However, Mag was able to quite literally crush Beate with his steak, and that was more than enough to indicate the disparity between the two of them.


    David had no doubt that the judging had beenpletely fair, which was why he had made the effort to get up this early this morning.


    In this world, delicious cuisine was the only thing that one absolutely couldn��t miss out on.


    To his surprise, even though he had woken up very early, a long line had already formed in front of the restaurant.


    ��Here��s your medium-well ck pepper steak.�� Yabemiya ced a steak in front of David with a smile on her face before turning to attend to the next customer.


    The dish is arranged in an even more intricate manner than the dishst night, and there��s no mistaking it: this aroma is even richer than it was during the banquet. This disparity has most likely arisen from the red wine used! David��s eyes lit up as he looked at the steak in front of him, but a surprised look quickly appeared in his eyes. But the red wine used in the steak yesterday had been provided by Young Mistress Scheer. That��s the best wine that the Buffet Family winery has to offer; could there be even better wine in this world?


    With confusion and anticipation in his heart, David took his first bite of steak.


    This vor!


    David��s eyes immediately widened!

 Chapter 670 - Your Ambitions Aren’t Limited to This Small Restaurant, Are They?

    <h4>Chapter 670 Your Ambitions Aren��t Limited to This Small Restaurant, Are They?</h4>


    David had traveled to many ces and tasted a vast array of delicious cuisine in his life.


    Rodu was known as the delicious cuisine capital of the Nond Continent, and he once spent three years there, dining at almost all of the renowned restaurants within the city.


    However, in his memory, there was no dish that couldpare to the steak that he was tasting now.


    The rich wine and the juicy steakbined together in an extraordinarily harmonious manner, creating an incredibly delicious vor. Furthermore, the sauce was igniting his taste buds as if it were a magic potion.


    David loved wine. Every year, he would purchase a batch of wine from the Buffett Winery. The wine he purchased was inferior to the wine from Scheer��s personal collection, but it was still the best wine that could be sourced in the entire Nond Continent.


    However, the wine that he regarded as treasure and drank only in limited amounts couldn��t even hold a candle to the wine used to cook this beef.


    Just the rich and mellow aroma alone was something that his prized wine collection waspletely unable topare to, and his inner alcoholic had beenpletely captivated.


    When the steak had first been carried out of the kitchen, he had felt that it was a great pity for Mag to use such exceptional wine to marinate beef.


    However, such thoughts had since beenpletely banished from his mind.


    Beef of this caliber is the only thing that is worthy of such outstanding wine! Without such delicious wine, this dish simply wouldn��t beplete!


    Even the best restaurants in Rodu wouldn��t use wine of such an extraordinary caliber to cook their dishes, and even if they were provided with this wine, there was no way they would be able to use it to cook such delicious steak!


    Who would��ve thought that such delicious food would exist in Chaos City? It really was the right decision toe here today!


    The more David chewed on the steak, the more delicious it became. After swallowing his first mouthful of beef, his taste buds burst into an ted frenzy, prompting him to immediately ce another piece of beef in his mouth to fill in for the absence of the preceding morsel of beef.


    Next time I want to have a delicious meal, I won��t have to spend the better part of a month traveling to Rodu; there��s an exceptional restaurant right on my doorstep! David finished his steak with a blissful expression before turning his attention to the other dishes on the menu.


    ��That beef was simply far too delicious. Please get me another portion!��


    ��Indeed! 1,000 copper coins for such a delicious dish is an absolute bargain! The fresh Ironhide Bull beef, the ck pepper that��s worth more than its weight in gold, and the exceptional wine; all of it culminates in creating the most delicious steak imaginable. The wine used here tastes even better than the wine from the Buffett Winery, which is sold for 10,000 copper coins per small bottle!��


    ��As expected, Boss Mag never disappoints!��


    All of the customers who had tasted the ck pepper steak were full of nothing but praise.


    Mag wore a wide smile on his face as he continued to prepare food in the kitchen. The joy of having customers praise his cooking was unmatched. All of the customers were more than willing to pay for their dishes, and they felt as if they were paying bargain prices.


    Of course, Mag was also of the same opinion.


    If such exceptional ingredients were being used to cook such delicious steaks elsewhere, a price tag in excess of 5,000 copper coins would be more than justifiable.


    Following the conclusion of the breakfast service, Sally, Yabemiya, and Ba cleaned up the restaurant. Mag told them that he had to meet an important guest in the restaurant, so the three of them went out for some shopping, leaving only him behind in the restaurant.


    Avish horse-drawn carriage soon stopped in front of the restaurant, and Scheer disembarked, looking over at Mamy Restaurant with a slightly grim expression. However, a confident, elegant smile soon appeared on her face as she strode over and knocked on the door.


    A short whileter, Mag opened the door for Scheer with a smile on his face, and said, ��You��re very punctual, Young Mistress Scheer.��


    ��Punctuality is a habit of mine. Aren��t you going to invite me in to have a seat? I haven��t had breakfast yet.�� Scheer also smiled as she looked at Mag.


    ��Pleasee in, Young Mistress Scheer. Our restaurant is outside of business hours at the moment, though.�� Mag stepped off to the side to allow Scheer passage into the restaurant.


    ��If Mr. Mag can serve me a steak as a friend rather than customer, I��m sure coboration would kick off with a good start,�� Scheer said with a smile.


    ��Alright, seeing as Young Mistress Scheer skipped breakfast to honor our meeting, then I��ll make an exception to cook a steak for you. You��ll be myst customer of the morning,�� Mag replied with a nod.


    ��You really are a great businessman, Mr. Mag.�� Scheer nced at Mag with a meaningful look on her face before entering the restaurant.


    ��I still can��tpare to you, Young Mistress Scheer.�� Mag closed the door behind him, and said, ��Please take a seat anywhere you like, Young Mistress Scheer, I��ll pour you a ss of water and prepare your steak.��


    ��Alright.�� Scheer nodded as she surveyed the restaurant around her.Read more chapter on v ipnovel.


    This was her first time here in Mamy Restaurant. During Mag��s cooking contest with Ricky, she had filled in as a judge, but she didn��t get to enter the restaurant on that asion.


    The decor within the restaurant was very pleasant. It wasn��t extremelyvish and extravagant, yet the crystal chandeliers in the restaurant lent it a heightened level of sophistication.


    ��This artwork...�� Scheer��s gaze fell on the artwork on the walls, and her pretty brow creased as she looked around the restaurant. Her furrow disappeared as she turned to Mag, who had emerged from the kitchen with a ss of water, and she smiled as she asked, ��Mr. Mag, your ambitions aren��t limited to this small restaurant, are they?��


    ��Indeed, I also opened an ice cream shop recently,�� Mag replied with a nod.


    Scheer faltered slightly upon hearing this before smiling as she said, ��You really are an interesting person, Mr. Mag.��


    ��As are you, Young Mistress Scheer.�� Mag ced the ss of water before entering the kitchen again to prepare Scheer��s steak.


    The steam engine was a big deal; even though Scheer was only 18 years old, she was already a seasoned veteran of the business world, but thankfully, Mag was also well versed in business dealings himself.


    Looks like this is going to be an interesting meeting. Scheer sat down at the table that the ss of water had been ced on, and turned her attention to the kitchen. It had been a very long time since she hadst felt nervous about anything. She gently wiped her white handkerchief over the surface of the table, and visibly became even more intrigued upon seeing the handkerchief remainpletely pristine and spotless.


    ��Here��s your medium-well ck pepper steak; please enjoy.�� A short whileter, Mag emerged from the kitchen with a te of steak in his hands, which he gently ced in front of Scheer.


    ��Hmm? The aroma of this wine is very interesting!��


    Scheer��s eyes immediately lit up as she caught a whiff of the dish��s aroma.


    Mag stood off to the side with his hands sped behind his back, and looked on in silence.


    ��The dish is arranged even more intricately than it wasst night. You really are very serious about your cooking, Mr. Mag,�� Scheer said with a smile. She picked up her knife and fork before gently slicing into her steak.


    Red wine and juices from the meat spilled onto the te under her knife, and the aroma of red wine became even more pronounced, reaching the extent that it felt as if the cork stopper had just been removed from a barrel of wine, and the aroma was wafting forth from within with reckless abandon.


    Scheer��s eyes lit up even further as she ced the piece of beef on her fork in her mouth.


    ��This wine! How did you do it? It��s even better than the most delicious wine from our winery!��

 Chapter 671 - Please Board the Train, Young Mistress Scheer

    <strong>Chapter 671 Please Board the Train, Young Mistress Scheer</strong>


    Scheer had already been expecting the delectable vor of the steak, but she was extremely confident in the wine brewed by her family��s winery. There was no better in the entire Nond Continent, let alone Chaos City.


    The wine that Mag had used to cook his steak during the cooking contest the night before was the cream of the crop even among the wine produced by the Buffet Family winery, and the steak cooked with that wine as marinade was incredibly delicious.


    She had thought that Mag would have to settle for some lower quality wine to cook his steak today, therebypromising its vor.


    However, to her surprise, the vor of the wine as she bit through this steak was even richer and more exceptional than it had been the night before. The supple texture and alluring fragrance of the wine instantly had herpletely entranced.


    She wasn��t an avid alcoholic, but she was particrly partial to the wine brewed by her family��s winery, and it had be a daily ritual for her to have half a ss of that wine every night before bed.


    Hence, she was very familiar with what a premium-quality wine should taste like.


    As such, she had to admit that the wine used in this steak was even better than the premium red wine that she drank every night.


    The texture was smooth and rich, without as much as a single hint of bitterness. Even though the steak obscured most of the wine��s vor and texture, she could still tell that this was an amazing wine, and that it had made the steak so much more sulent and delicious than it otherwise would��ve been.


    After swallowing her first mouthful of steak, Scheer immediately turned to Mag, and asked, ��Mr. Mag, where did you purchase this wine?��


    She knew that if a batch of red wine of this quality were to appear in the market, business for the Buffett Family winery would take a massive hit.


    ��If I were to tell you that I brewed this wine myself, would you believe me?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��If someone else were telling me this, I might not believe them, but if it��s you, Mr. Mag, then I think it��s very much usible. After all, you��re such an exceptional chef already, yet you still have the spare time to construct a steam engine. For a genius like you, brewing a bit of wine on the side shouldn��t be a difficult task.�� Scheer looked at Mag with a smile, and asked, ��Mr. Mag, would I be able to taste a ss of this wine on its own?��


    ��The wine is indeed great for marinating beef, but it��s still rather too early in the morning for alcohol.�� Mag shook his head with a smile as he replied, ��Also, this wine was brewed solely for my steak, so I��m not selling it on its own. In terms of quality, it��s naturally still inferior to the wine from the Buffett Family winery.��


    ��I can tell what the quality is like for myself, Mr. Mag. You really are scrupulous when ites to separating your private life from your professional career; you reject anyone without any hesitation.�� There was a hint of indignation in Scheer��s eyes as she looked at Mag. She had never been rejected by any man on so many asions before.


    ��Only by sticking strictly to a set of rules will my restaurant be able to thrive, isn��t that right?�� Mag replied with a smile. However, he was also cursing the system internally. He also wanted to sell this wine, but the system prohibited him from doing so. Otherwise, he would be rich just from selling wine.


    The system existed to provide its host with incredible resources, but also to set up some hurdles on his way at times. Otherwise, life would be too easy for him.


    ��What a pity. If you ever changed your mind, I��d be willing to purchase a bottle of wine from you at the same price as the market price for the most premium wine from the Buffett Winery.�� Scheer heaved a forlorn sigh, but at the same time, she was feeling quite relieved. The Buffett Winery was the Buffett Family��srgest source of revenue aside from their banks. There were winery branches set up all over the entire continent, and they had nopetition in the field of high-grade wine. As such, it came as quite a relief to her that Mag wasn��t going to sell his wine on the market.


    ��If I brew enough wine in the future, I��ll be sure to keep a bottle for you, Young Mistress Scheer.�� Mag nodded with a smile. The most premium wine that the Buffett Winery had to offer started at a minimum of 100,000 copper coins per bottle, so she was offering him quite a lofty price.


    Scheer picked up her knife and fork again, and continued to dine on her steak.


    Soon, she discovered that not only was the wine a more exceptional brew than what had been used the night before, even the Ironhide Bull beef used in this steak was of better texture and vor as if the beef had been sliced directly off the body of a freshly ughtered Ironhide Bull.


    The delicious vor dancing on the tip of her tonguepletely woke up her lethargic body, and every single cell in her body waspletely satisfied. She felt that tasting such a delicious meal in the morning would set the tone for a fantastic day toe.


    Scheer looked down at the empty te in front of her before looking at up Mag with a smile as she said, ��This is so delicious that I want another portion.��


    Mag looked back at Scheer, and began, ��If you��d like another portion����


    ��I��lle back for another portion next time. It��s not good to be gluttonous, particrly when ites to such a delicious steak.�� Scheer shook her head as she dabbed at her lips with her napkin. When she looked up at Mag again, the smile on her face had already faded as she said, ��Mr. Mag, I think it��s time we talked about the steam engine now.��


    ��Pleasee with me, Young Mistress Scheer; I��d like to show you something.�� Mag untied his apron and put it aside before making his way toward the restaurant��s entrance.


    Scheer was slightly surprised to see this, but she still rose to her feet and followed Mag out of the restaurant before entering the neighboring room.


    ��What��s this?�� Scheer eximed as soon as she entered the room.


    Within therge room that was around 100 square meters in area, there was a small set of tracksid down using long metal bars. In the corner of the room, there was a particrly eye-catching long metal tube-like contraption with small wheels on the bottom.


    Its rough lines, ck metal exterior, and the chimney protruding from the roof of the first section of the contraption made it appear as if it were a dormant ferocious beast. In the second section of the contraption, there were two seats that were a little small, but would still be enough to seat two adults.


    ��This is a train. It��s the firstpleted creation of mine that can put a steam engine to practical use. If these trains can be constructed on arge scale, it can perhaps revolutionize transportation in this world,�� Mag introduced with a smile.


    The train and the railway tracks had been constructed by Mobai in the past couple of days. Following the assembly, it looked more like a children��s toy than a revolutionary piece of technology, but it would suffice for demonstration purposes.


    In the past, the invention of the steam engine had transformed the entire world, and one of the main purposes that the steam engines served was to power trains. Steam trainspletely revolutionized transportation on Earth, and were used for a stretch of several centuries[1] before superior alternatives were eventually discovered.


    For a woman with a business sense as sharp as Scheer��s, what Mag was about to demonstrate to her was something that waspletely irresistible.


    ��A train? How can a metal construction like this transport anything without a magic beast to pull it? Would you be able to demonstrate it for me, Mr. Mag?�� Scheer had a surprised look in her eyes, but she didn��t lock herself into any premature conclusions.


    ��Certainly. In fact, you can test it out for yourself. It��s just that the steam engine will take some time to start running.�� Mag nodded with a smile before making his way over to the miniature steam train, opening the lid on the boiler, and adding coals into the boiler before setting those coals alight. Steam began to flow toward the cylinders, making the pistons spring into action, and the steam train also began to tremor gently.


    Mag climbed into the passenger seat before turning to Scheer with a smile as he said, ��Please board the train, Young Mistress Scheer. You��ll be the first person to ride on a steam train.��


    [1] Less than two before diesel engine actually, but rails as such appeared much earlier.

 Chapter 672 - Im Actually Just a Chef

    <strong>Chapter 672 I��m Actually Just a Chef</strong>


    The steam train was like a magic beast that was gradually awakening, and white smoke began to funnel out from its chimney. The steam began to set the pistons in motion, and a screech rang out from the train as it prepared for its first journey.


    ��It really is moving!�� Scheer��s eyes immediately lit up. The white water vapor billowing out from the chimney was raising the humidity in the room slightly. After a brief hesitation, Scheer climbed into the seat behind Mag��s.


    If the steam engine was capable of doing what Mag and Hydle proimed it could, then it really was capable of changing the world. If that were the case, then the invention of this so-called train would be the first step of an almighty revolution.


    Buffett Banks was still very much on the ascendancy, but she had already identified its limitations and maximal future potential. However, if she could bring the steam engine to the world, then a realm of infinite possibilities would open up to the Buffett Family.


    It was one of her small goals to be the president of the Chamber of Commerce, and if she could grab ahold of this opportunity, then that goal would be something that she could easily achieve in the future.


    Of course, thinking that far into the future would only make her get ahead of herself. The million-dor question at the moment was whether this train could actually move or not.


    ��The train is very safe, but do be careful and sit tight, Young Mistress Scheer,�� Mag cautioned. As heid his hand on the control shaft, his heart was also thumping in his chest.


    He wasn��t some seasoned train pilot. He only knew how steam trains worked, yet had never piloted one.


    The method of operating this train with a control shaft was very simple, but he felt as if he wasn��t holding just a control shaft in his hand; he felt as if he were holding a magic wand that contained infinite possibilities. There was no way to predict what kind of effect a steam train would have on this magical world, and thisck of predictability was making him quite nervous.


    Seeing as I don��t have any choice, let me be the one to change this world. Mag took a deep breath before pushing the control shaft forward.


    The gears interlocked with each other and the small train tremored violently before the pistons set it in motion. As the wheels began to turn over the railway tracks, the train began to pick up speed and clunk its way forward.


    Scheer��s eyes widened with shock and incredulity.


    There were no magic beasts pulling the vehicle or pushing it from behind, yet this small train really was able to transport the two of them using just the power generated from burning coal.


    Scheer had heard many reports from Hydle��s team in the past few years, so she had a basic understanding of the steam engine, yet she was still bbergasted by the scenes that were unfolding before her eyes. It was incredible that this light and wispy water vapor could be capable of producing such a vast amount of energy, energy that could be harnessed and controlled. Scheer��s heart was also thumping wildly in her chest as she considered the possibilities all of this entailed.


    She was unable toprehend how this steam train worked, but she knew that this form of energy was consistent and reliable. Perhaps all tasks that required monotonous and repetitive manalbor could be undertaken by these steam engines in the future, and the entire world would be transformed as a result.


    Scheer was struggling to imagine how immensely vast of a market that would be.


    She knew that she had to be the first one to grab ahold of this technology.


    This steam engine was going to give rise to the biggest revolution in the next few decades, and perhaps even the next few centuries.


    Coal was something that waspletely inexpensive, and there was almost an endless amount that could be mined from the wilderness of Chaos City.


    The train wasn��t moving very quickly, and the wet and warm steam pouring from the chimney soon filled the entire room due to the limited space, resulting in a rather ufortable experience. However, this demonstration was already more than sufficient to show her the potential of the steam engine.


    After traveling ap around the room, Mag pulled the control shaft back to separate the gears, upon which the small train slowly came to a grinding halt. The entire room had been enshrouded in water vapor, making it very warm and humid, but also giving the surroundings a rather ethereal quality.


    Mag disembarked from the train before opening the door for Scheer and helping her down as well. Their hair and clothes were all wet from the warm steam in the air, yet both of them were too excited to pay that any heed.


    ��Mr. Mag, this is truly an innovative invention. Your name will be recorded in history as one of the most brilliant inventors the Nond Continent has ever seen.�� Scheer looked at Mag with undisguised praise and amazement in her eyes.


    ��I��m actually just a chef,�� Mag replied modestly.


    ��As a chef of your caliber, it��s absolutely incredible that you can invent such a masterpiece of mechanical engineering. You are truly a phenomenal genius.�� Mag had given her far too many surprises, and this steam train was perhaps the biggest surprise yet.


    Mag didn��t allow himself to get carried away by Scheer��s praise. Instead, he kept a level head as he said, ��It��s indeed very pleasing to receive such glowing praise from Young Mistress Scheer, but I was wondering if you were interested in my steam engine and steam train. In other words, would you be interested in a coboration with me?��


    ��Powering vehicles through burning coal alone is indeed an incredible thing. However, it��s yet to be seen whether this can be implemented on arge scale, and that��s going to require extensive amounts of time and experimentation, which incurs a substantial risk in itself.�� Scheer looked at Mag and contemted momentarily before continuing, ��Buffett Banks can offer 10,000,000 copper coins to purchase all of your technology surrounding steam engines and steam trains, and we��re willing to assume all risks involved.��


    Even though Scheer had identified the steam engine as the next big thing, she still wasn��t 100% confident in its viability. After all, this was something that waspletely new and revolutionary, and a massive risk was incurred by investing in it.


    Sess would result in immeasurable profits, but failure could also lead to severe losses.


    As a businessman, risk management was absolutely mandatory.


    ��10,000,000 copper coins is indeed a veryrge sum, and it shows that you��ve acknowledged the massive impact that this technology will have on the world.�� Mag looked at Scheer and shook his head as he said, ��However, this is not the sort of coboration I��m looking for. I want to coborate with you as the Buffett Family has enormous financial ability and a vastwork. I��m more interested in the future of this technology rather than to profit from it in a one-off transaction akin to killing the hen thatys golden eggs.��


    Scheer��s expression became quite serious upon hearing this, and after a momentarily pause, she asked, ��What kind of coboration do you have in mind?��


    ��My vision is to enter a three-way coborative rtionship with Buffett Banks and the city lord��s castle. I��ll provide the technology, Buffett Banks will provide the required funds, while the city lord��s castle will provide the resources and protection. Together, we��ll bring the steam engine and steam train technology to the rest of the world.�� Magid a hand on the slightly scorching metal exterior of the train. He turned his gaze toward the metal railway tracks with a hint of anticipation in his eyes as he said, ��If we want to set up a railwaywork that spans the entirety of the Nond Continent to revolutionize transportation in the entire world, then funds and technology alone will be far from enough.��


    Scheer looked at Mag and her eyes gradually lit up. At the same time, a peculiar emotion appeared in her eyes.


    Mag was an exceptional chef who had also disyed outstanding talent in the area of mechanics, yet at his very core, he was a businessman, one with a great eye for the future and the bigger picture.


    Scheer very rarely developed admiration for anyone, but she suddenly found herself in slight awe and admiration of Mag.


    ��Are you sure that the city lord��s castle will coborate with us?�� Scheer asked.


    Mag smiled as he answered her question with one of his own. ��Do you think the city lord��s castle won��t be willing to coborate with us?��

 Chapter 673 - You Made me All We

    <strong>Chapter 673 You Made me All We </strong>


    Scheer was silent for a moment as she looked at Mag. The white water vapor in the air still hadn��tpletely dissipated, and the man standing before her was enshrouded in this water vapor, making her unable to see him clearly both in a physical and a metaphoric sense.


    Mag was also looking at Scheer in silence, awaiting her reply.


    ��Your proposal is something that��s very surprising to me, but I do have a great interest in your steam engine and steam train. As such, I certainly wouldn��t be opposed to a three-way coboration with the city lord��s castle.�� Scheer looked at Mag with a serious expression, and said, ��However, I have a condition: Buffett Banks must be given priority in the usage rights of the steam engine and steam train technology. Otherwise, I can��t guarantee that I��ll be able to obtain enough support from the bank.��


    ��I suggest you bring up this condition and any other conditions you might have during a three-way conference. In any case, I��m fairly sure that the city lord��s castle wouldn��t fight over the usage rights of this technology with Buffett Banks.�� Mag nodded in response, but didn��t agree right away.


    ��Alright, then I��ll leave it to you to negotiate with the city lord��s castle. I look forward to the day when our three-way conference will be held.�� Scheer nodded as she swept back her wet hair. A seductive smile suddenly appeared on her face as she said, ��Why did you set up the steam train in such a closed-off ce? You made me all wet.��


    ��Please forgive me, Young Mistress Scheer; I had to do this in order to ensure the confidentiality of the steam engine and the steam train.�� Mag gave an awkward smile in response. If Scheer��s words had been heard by anyone else, they would think that he had done something unthinkable to her.


    ��Let��s go, then.�� Mag waved a hand and led the way toward the door. The humidity in the room was still very high, and his clothes werepletely drenched, half from sweat and half from water vapor.


    Mag opened the door and emerged from the room together with Scheer.


    ��Boss?��


    Sally��s surprised voice suddenly sounded at this moment.


    Mag turned around, only to discover Sally and Ba, who just so happened to be passing by this room. They were both looking at Mag with peculiar expressions on their faces.


    Mag and Scheer were bothpletely drenched, and as a result, their clothes were clinging tightly to their skin. Their hair was also rather disheveled, and they had just emerged from a room with no windows, making it difficult for others not to suspect some foul y between them.


    Could it be... that there��s some sort of unspeakable secret between Boss and Young Mistress Scheer?


    The same thought urred to Sally and Ba at the same time.


    ��Hmph, men!�� Ba red at Mag with a disdainful expression. He was Amy��s father, yet not only was he refusing to mention anything about Amy��s mother, he was even having extramarital affairs! What a despicable man!


    Scheer took a nce at Sally and Ba before she smiled, and said, ��That was quite an enjoyable and memorable private meeting, Mr. Mag. I hope to see you again next time.��


    ��Alright, see you next time.�� Mag nodded in response, but his expression had darkened slightly. Scheer was always speaking in such a suggestive manner. They had clearly just had a business meeting, yet she insisted on using words like ��private meeting�� to lure others into a more scious train of thought.


    After Scheer got onto hervish horse-drawn carriage, Mag turned to Sally and Ba with a smile as he said, ��Why are you two back so soon? Didn��t you want to stay at Miya��s ice cream shop for a while longer?��


    Ba pursed her lips with a disdainful look on her face, and said, ��If we didn��te back so early, we wouldn��t know that someone��s meeting a woman in secret here, and going on private dates behind closed doors.��


    ��Looks like I have to deliver a report on whom I��m meeting in advance. Otherwise, our little princess is going to get angry,�� Mag said with a smile. For some reason, he was detecting a hint of jealousy from Ba. After locking the door to the steam train room behind him, Mag made his way toward the restaurant.


    ��I... I don��t want to know whom you��re meeting!�� Ba crossed her arms and harrumphed in a haughty manner.


    ��Miya asked us toe back to bring some ice cream ingredients over to her. Business has been really good this morning, and she��s worried that she��ll run out of ingredientster in the day,�� Sally exined.


    ��I see. I have to go out to run an errandter anyway, so I��ll bring some ingredients over to her on the way. At the rate that she makes ice cream, we should have close to enough ingredients even if there��s a full house for the entire day.�� Mag nodded before entering the restaurant.


    ��Alright, then we��ll get back and help Miya out.�� Sally nodded as she turned to leave again.


    ��Big Sister Sally, shouldn��t we go in to have a look? Maybe he��s seeing other women in there!�� Ba turned to Sally with a hesitant look.


    ��Boss must be showering and changing clothes right now; do you want to watch?�� Sally turned to Ba with a hint of an amused smile on her face.


    ��How could he do such things in broad daylight! I have no interest in watching that.�� Ba blushed as she shook her head firmly before departing with Sally.


    On the horse-drawn carriage, Scheer had already changed into a fresh set of clothes, and her elegant brows were furrowed tightly as she murmured to herself, ��I have to discuss this matter with Grandpa. Perhaps his judgment will be superior to mine here.��


    This is a good beginning. Now, I just have to tell a story to the city lord��s castle. After taking a shower and changing into a set of clean clothes, Mag instantly felt reinvigorated. Even though Scheer hadn��t made any promises to him earlier, he could clearly see that Scheer was aware of just how valuable the steam engine and the steam train were. As such, there was no way that she would be willing to give up on this opportunity.


    As long as the city lord��s castle was willing to participate in this endeavor, Mag would be able to sessfully tie Buffett and the city lord��s castle to himself.


    As long as he held the core technology of the steam engine in his hands, even if the events from three years ago were to repeat themselves, those two colossal factions would be forced to stand with him.


    This was going to be the beginning of his journey in taking revenge on all those who had attempted, and were still trying, to kill him.


    This was the true reason why Mag had insisted on developing the steam engine despite the system��s objections.


    After grabbing some ice cream ingredients from the kitchen downstairs, Mag made a trip to the ice cream shop on his bicycle first.


    There was a long line outside the ice cream shop, and it was a full house inside as well. The line wasn��t quite as long as the staggering queues that gathered outside Mamy Restaurant during peak hours, but there were still over 10 people lined up at a time like this with more people joining the line, so it could be seen that business was going quite well for the ice cream shop.


    Mag carried the ingredients into the shop, and responded to all of the greetings the regr customers of the restaurant extended toward him. He handed the ingredients over to Miya before exiting the shop and heading to the city lord��s castle on his bicycle.


    ��Boss Mag, what brings you here today?�� When Mag had just reached the city lord��s castle, Dicus just so happened to disembark from a horse-drawn carriage. He was just about to make his way into the city lord��s castle when he caught sight of Mag, and a thought seemed to have urred to him as he smiled, and said, ��By the way, I heard you won another storefront from Head Chef Beate yesterday. You must be here to process the handover, right?��


    Mag shook his head with a smile, and replied, ��No, I��m actually here to see you today, Mr. Dicus. I want to discuss some matters regarding the steam engine with you.��

 Chapter 674 - Bro, You’re Really Good at Killing Chickens!

    <strong>Chapter 674 Bro, You��re Really Good at Killing Chickens!</strong>


    When Mag came out from the city lord��s castle, it was already close to noon. He had already stered a hiatus slip onto the door of the restaurant, so he changed his clothes and traveled to several detective agencies. There, he provided some information and also purchased some information as well.


    After what happened at the banquetst night, I��ve attracted a lot of attention. However, I can��t disclose the name, Noya Gould, yet. Still, there should be some people who will make the connection and spread the rumor. When that timees, all I have to do is wait for the people from the Barkly Family toe and find me. Mag ripped the piece of paper in his hands to shreds and tossed it into the gutter. He then entered an alleyway and changed back into his original clothes, and then ate a nd meal of noodles at a random restaurant before preparing to return home.


    Right at this moment, the system��s voice suddenly sounded. ��Ding! New mission: please head to the food market and purchase three required ingredients. Condition: all purchased ingredients must be of the highest quality in the entire market! Reward for mission sess: 0.5 of a strength point; punishment for mission failure: 0.5 of a strength point will be deducted.��


    ��Huh?�� Mag��s feet faltered, and a perplexed look appeared on his face as he asked internally, ��System, aren��t you responsible for supplying all of my ingredients? Why are you suddenly asking me to buy ingredients elsewhere? That seems to be very out of character for you. Also, even the best produce in the markets is far inferior to the quality of the ingredients you provide. If we suddenly switch to lower quality ingredients in our dishes, the customers are going to be able to immediately notice a difference.��


    ��Only the best ingredients can produce the best dishes, so the ability to pick out the best ingredients is a prerequisite for a brilliant chef. You��re verycking in this area, so this is a supplementary mission that must bepleted prior to your trip to Rodu. You must master the ability to pick out the best ingredients on your own. During your time in Rodu, the system won��t be providing any ingredients other than condiments to you,�� the system replied in a serious voice.


    ��I see.�� Mag��s expression also became quite serious upon hearing this. He could already understand the system��s intentions.


    In the past, he had always relied on the system to provide the best ingredients for him. Due to the closed-off nature of his restaurant, even if someone were to raise suspicions regarding the avenues through which he procured his ingredients, he could always fabricate an excuse to cate him.


    However, if he were to travel to Rodu and cook the king��s birthday feast, he definitely wouldn��t be allowed to bring his own ingredients into the pce. Instead, he would be forced to use ingredients provided by others.


    As such, the ability to pick the best ingredients would obviously be very important.


    ��A 0.5 strength point reward? That��s quite generous of the system. Don��t mind if I do.�� Mag chuckled to himself as he rode on his bicycle toward the food market.


    After spending a silver coin to convince an old man stationed at the entrance of the food market to look after his bicycle, Mag walked straight into the market.


    The food market in the Aden Square was thergest of its kind in the entirety of Chaos City. Virtually any ingredient that could be found in Chaos City could also be found in this market.


    A tall and broad orc stood beside a massive skinned python as he yelled, ��Have a look, everyone, this is a freshly in 3rd-tier magic beast, a ck Rock Python! Beneath its rock-hard skin is supple and delicious python flesh. If you miss out on this one, it��ll be a blue moon before you encounter another one!��


    The python was as thick as a water tank, and it was over 10 meters long. The entire thing was dripping with blood as it hung from a rack, creating a rather gruesome sight to behold.


    ��Live Pine Tree Mice up for sale! Perfect for keeping as a pet or roasted for a meal. There are only three left now, so make sure to get them quick!�� An elf was holding in his hand a cage, within which were enclosed three squirrel-like creatures. The rodents were whizzing about in the cage in a very adorable manner, drawing the attention of a few kids nearby.


    A dark-skinned middle-aged man was holding a banner above his head with buckets filled with freshwater lobsters in front of him while he sobbed, and yelled, ��Our boss ran away with his wife so no one��s paying our wages, and we can only sell this 1st-tier magic beast, the Skin-Skin Lobster! The price is 300 copper coins per kilogram, and we��re selling only while stocksts!��


    Mag looked at the Skin-Skin Lobsters that wereparable in size to Australian lobsters, and discovered that they did indeed have a lot of skin on them. However, the story that the middle-aged man was telling seemed to be a little familiar.


    ��Look out! The fire chicken escaped from its cage!�� Right at this moment, a panicked voice erupted as a fire chicken that was taller than a grown man rushed out from a shop with mes burning all over its body.


    A brawny half-naked man came rushing out behind it while wielding a meat cleaver, alerting everyone to the situation with his loud voice. The passersby all rushed away in panic, and the market instantly descended intoplete turmoil. The fire chicken was a magic beast, and could severely injure the average person even just by grazing them.


    Mag just so happened to be on the path directly in front of the oing fire chicken, and his brows furrowed as he looked at the slow elderly couple behind him.


    The fire chicken was the main ingredient in his braised chicken, and the first time he had hunted for them, a fire chicken had almost killed him. As such, he knew how dangerous these things were, particrly in a congested market with so many people around.


    The management staff in the market was already rushing in this direction, and some of the more powerful passersby were also preparing to step in, but their intervention would most likely be toote for the old couple behind Mag.


    A scorching aura was already sweeping toward Mag, and as the fire chicken opened its mouth, ava-like red glow could be seen shimmering within.


    ��Let me borrow this for a second.�� Mag grabbed a knife from the rack of a nearby vegetable salesman before stepping forward.


    The knife shed through the air, and Mag already appeared on the other side of the fire chicken.


    A chicken head went flying high into the air before tumbling to the ground. The oing fire chicken only charged forward for two more steps before falling to the ground, and the mes on its body also quickly fizzled out.


    ��Phew~��


    The brawny man heaved a long sigh of relief as he came rushing over while holding his cleaver. If the chicken he was selling were to kill or injure someone in this market, he would be in deep trouble.


    ��Bro, you��re really good at killing chickens!�� The brawny man gratefully gave Mag a thumbs-up.


    ��Practice makes perfect, I guess.�� Mag cupped his fist in a salute before returning the knife to the vegetable salesman, who was stillpletely bbergasted by what he saw. Mag smiled, and said, ��Your knife is very sharp; thanks for lending it to me.��


    ��You��re very wee!�� The vegetable salesman hurriedly shook his head in response.


    A smattering of apuse instantly erupted as everyone looked at Mag with approval in their eyes. Many people hade forward to inquire about the price of that knife.


    Mag smiled and nodded to acknowledge the apuse before continuing to wander through the market. Mag had been here on several previous asions, and had been overawed by the variety of magic beast ingredients in this ce during all of those instances. If these creatures were living on Earth, all of them would be highly protected species, but here in this market, they were merely ingredients that could be sold without any repercussions.

 Chapter 675 - The Strategy for Picking a Chicken

    <h4>Chapter 675 The Strategy for Picking a Chicken</h4>


    Lake Moissan was thergest freshwaterke near Chaos City, and there were many types of fish that could be found within theke. Strangely enough, there were no magic beasts that frequented this ce, so it was extremely safe even to ordinary people.


    The Buffett owned a manor to the west of Chaos City, directly neighboring Lake Moissan. There were a few intricate little buildings beside theke, and the area was surrounded by a bamboo fence.


    There was arge tree beside theke, which was growing in a slightly crooked manner. The tree was also twisted in the middle, and was growing toward theke, creating a natural canopy that obscured the bright autumn sunlight.


    At this moment, there was an elderly man with a head of white hair sitting on a small stool underneath the tree. He was holding a fishing rod in his hand while staring intently at a white buoy floating on the surface of theke.


    Scheer stood beside the old man, and asked, ��Grandpa, do you think this is something worth taking the risk to invest in?��


    ��Shh, you��ll scare the fish away,�� the old man whispered as he tightened his grip on his fishing rod. The white buoy tremored slightly before suddenly sinking into the water as if it had been dragged under the surface by something. At the same time, the fishing line also immediately stretched taut.


    ��There��s a fish on the hook!�� A mixture of tion and anxiety appeared on Scheer��s face as she urged, ��Grandpa, hurry and reel it in!��


    ��There��s no need to rush. This is a big fish, and the bigger the fish, the more patient you need to be. Otherwise, both the line and rod could easily snap. In that case, you��d lose the fish and a fishing rod. That would not be a pleasant experience,�� the elderly man said with a smile as he began to slowly reel the fish in.


    ��I need to be patient?�� Scheer faltered slightly as she looked at therge fish rising to the surface before sinking into theke in a repetitive cycle. All of a sudden, she became rather unsure of whether she was the fisherman or the fish in this deal. She didn��t know if she was the one in control, or if Mag was actually the one in the driver��s seat.


    The hooked fish struggled for over 10 minutes in theke before it was slowly dragged to the shore. The elderly man scooped it up with his, and found that it was a red carp that was over five kilograms in weight.


    ��We��re going to have a good meal for lunch today! This is the first red carp of its size this year.�� Ian looked at therge carp in his with a smile before he turned to Scheer, and said, ��Little Scheer, you should join me for lunch today. Your luck has always been quite good.��


    ��If Grandpa says this is a good fish, then it must be a good fish.�� A smile also appeared on Scheer��s face as she followed Ian toward his house.


    ��In business, it��s important to realize that some money should be left for other people to earn. Otherwise, your own business will eventually fail. However, the most important factor is who you��re doing it with. If the person doesn��t have a good set of moral standards, then you can��t coborate with them even if there��s profit to be gained,�� Ian said with a smile as he walked.


    Scheer nodded with a thoughtful expression.


    ��The newly brewed wine in our winery should be ready toe out of the cer soon, right?�� Ian suddenly asked.


    ��It��ll be ready in a few days; I��ll get someone to bring you some when it��s ready.�� Scheer turned to Ian with a perplexed look as she asked, ��But there��s wine with more age in the cer; why wouldn��t you drink some of that, Grandpa?��


    ��I prefer the taste of new wine. In contrast, I don��t really like aged wine,�� Ian replied as he shook his head.


    ��Speaking of wine, the wine that Mr. Mag used in his steak is of even better quality than the wine from our winery. It��s just that he refuses to sell it and uses it exclusively for his steaks.�� Scheer knew that Ian was an avid wine enthusiast. In order to drink the wine of his desires, he had expended several decades, as well as countless wealth and effort, to create the best winery on the entire continent. This was something that only he was capable of doing.


    ��Really?�� Ian��s footsteps immediately faltered. He had disyed no interest in the phenomenal steam engine, yet he was now acting like an excited child.


    Scheer nodded, and confirmed, ��The wine that he brewed for his steak has a better vor and texture than even the most premium wine brewed in our winery.��


    ��That��s very interesting.�� Ian nodded with a smile before continuing onward.


    ...


    In the city lord��s office, Dicus was looking at City Lord Michael with an excited expression on his face as he said, ��City Lord, if Mr. Mag really has developed the steam engine and devised practical uses for it, this could change many things and take infrastructure development in our Chaos City to the next level.��


    Michael sat behind his desk, his brows furrowed in deep thought. After a prolonged silence, he shook his head, and said, ��Don��t jump to any conclusions before we see the actual product. If the Buffett Family is willing to participate in the coboration, then they��ll be assuming most of the risk.��


    ��Should we go to Mamy Restaurant right now, then?�� Dicus was barely able to contain his excitement. He had been closely following the progress of Hydle��s research team in the past few years, and was well aware just how much the steam engine could change the world.


    ��There��s no hurry; I have a couple of uing meetings to attend, so we��ll goter tonight.�� Michael shook his head as he rose to his feet and made his way over to the door. As he passed by Dicus, he stopped and smiled as he said, ��I know you��re very excited, but don��t tell anyone about this for now, not even Hydle and his team.��


    Dicus faltered slightly upon hearing this before quickly nodding in response. ��Yes.��


    ...


    Mag made ap around the food market and had made a rough assessment of which ingredients could be found in which location, as well as what the level of quality was like.


    It��s a real shame that these ingredients are going to waste. With the mediocre culinary standards of this world, there most likely aren��t many people who can truly do these ingredients justice, Mag thought to himself wistfully. The diversity of ingredients in this market was making his eyes water; at the same time, he was very much looking forward to creating his own recipes after bing a chef who was truly proficient in his craft.


    Is that a human-sized lobster? I wonder if it��ll taste good as a spicy dish... Mag spected internally.


    After organizing his scattered thoughts, he had already decided on the ingredients that he was going to purchase. The system had stipted three dishes, and taking into consideration the fact that he would be able to source his own ingredients once he reached Rodu, he decided on the spicy grilled fish, braised chicken and rice, and ck pepper steak.


    The iridescent scale grass carp was a crossbred fish that the system had conjured up, so it didn��t exist in this world. After looking through all of the fish being sold in the market, Mag decided on a type of fish known as the kirin carp in the end.


    This type of fish had thick and heavy scales, yet its flesh was very tender and sulent, and its bones were quiterge. Mag looked on as the shop owner killed the fish, and he was already devising a n to remove some of the smaller bones from the fish. There should be no issues with using it to cook spicy grilled fish.


    The braised chicken required fire chicken, and when Mag set out in his quest to find the right chicken, the shop owner whom he had just saved from getting into major trouble was more than happy to help him out. He went into extensive detail about how to pick the best chicken, telling Mag about everything from the feathers to the feet, giving Mag an extremely practical insider��s perspective on the subject.

 Chapter 676 - Why is a Man Like You Trying to Friendzone Me

    <strong>Chapter 676 Why is a Man Like You Trying to Friendzone Me</strong>


    ��As expected, you��re still much more professional than I am when ites to picking out chicken.�� Mag gave the man a thumbs-up with an admiring light in his eyes.


    ��You��re far too kind, Brother. If it weren��t for you stepping back there, I would��ve been in a lot of trouble right now.�� The man gave a bashful smile before handing over a fire chicken drumstick to Mag. ��This is the drumstick from that chicken you just killed. That chicken was the best of the bunch and satisfies all of the criteria I just told you about. Try it out and see if it tastes differentpared to normal chicken.��


    It was quite clear that the man wasn��t going to take no for an answer, so Mag took drumstick in the end after a brief hesitation. ��Alright, I��ll give it a try.��


    ��Good. Come find me again if you need to buy chicken next time; I��ll be sure to pick out the best one for you.�� The man nodded with a bashful smile.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag concluded the slightly strange conversation with a smile before departing. He had obtained both the fish and the chicken. Afterward, he went to source potatoes and other secondary ingredients, all of which were the freshest that the market had to offer.


    Ironhide Bull beef wasn��t always readily avable in the food market, but Mag was in luck, and soon discovered a stall where two well-built men were selling Ironhide Bull. By the time he got there, most of the meat had already been sold, thereby indicating the clear mismatch between demand and supply for this prized meat.


    A man with two scars on his face and his left arm in a sling yelled, ��Come and have a look, everyone, this is beef from the 4th-tier magic beast, the Ironhide Bull. Our mercenary squad had to take a great risk to capture this thing, and two of my brothers have sustained some serious injuries. This is meat that we had to risk our lives to obtain, and you��re certainly not going to see this every day.��


    The other mercenary also had some scars on his body, but they were clearly new, which indicated that they had indeed gone to great lengths to secure their prey.


    Mag looked at the two of them, and he couldn��t help but recall the Rose Mercenary Squad that he had encountered during his trip to hunt an Ironhide Bull. Sivir had delivered the money from selling the Ironhide Bull to his restaurant, and that was thest time that he had seen her.


    These mercenaries were willing to risk their lives to hunt down an Ironhide Bull. As expected, the mercenary upation was truly one where people wagered their lives for profit.


    The mercenary��s words attracted the attention of many of the customers in the market. The meat of 4th-tier magic beasts was very umon in this food market, and even though it was being sold for quite a high price, there were still many customers who were willing to spend good money to taste such a delicacy.


    Mag made his way over to the stall, and he raised his eyebrows slightly in response to what he saw. He then turned and strode toward the entrance of the food market as he said internally, ��System, this Ironhide Bull was in yesterday, and they didn��t evenpletely drain it of blood, so it can only be referred to as inferior quality beef. There��s only one Ironhide Bull in the entire food market, and when I get to Rodu, I can just ask them to prepare a fresh Ironhide Bull for me. That means I��vepleted the mission, right?��


    ��Ding! Following the system��s verification, it is confirmed that all of the ingredients purchased were the best that the market had to offer. Due to the low quality of the Ironhide Bull beef and theck of avable options, the system deems that you have indeedpleted the mission!


    ��Ding! 0.5 of a strength has already been delivered. Would you like to activate it now?��


    ��Absolutely not!�� Mag immediately refused. He didn��t want to be electrocuted into a spasmodic idiot in front of all of these people.


    With this additional half of a strength point, I now have a total of four strength points, which means my body has reached the level of a 4th-tier knight. With Mag Alex��s sword techniques, I should be able to protect myself rtively well on the Nond Continent, Mag thought to himself as he clenched his fists. From now on, he wouldn��t have to hide behind Amy anymore. Instead, he was going to be Amy��s guardian.


    After exiting the food market, Mag went straight back to the restaurant. The time was just past 2 pm, right in the quiet juncture between lunch and dinner.


    Mag had just poured a ss of water for himself when he heard the sound of knocking on the door.


    Mag put down the ss and opened the door, only to find Blour standing outside while holding Anna��s little hand.


    ��What brings you two here?�� Mag asked with a smile. During this recent period of time, Blour would often bring Anna over for meals. The little girl was very clever and adorable, and had be one of Amy��s good friends. Mag was also quite fond of her, but this clearly wasn��t the time for a meal.


    ��Boss Mag, I have to go out on a trip, and it��ll be rather difficult to take Anna with me. She doesn��t want to stay at the elven embassy, either, so I could only bring her here. Would you be able to look after her for me for a few days?�� Blour asked with a resigned expression.


    ��Uncle Mag, I want to learn cooking from you. Is that alright?�� Anna looked up at Mag with a determined expression.


    ��Well...�� Mag looked at Anna, and then turned his gaze back to Blour.


    ��This isn��t my idea; she insisted oning here.�� Blour shrugged in resignation.


    Mag turned back to Anna and looked into her eyes. Even though she was still very young, her eyes were filled with determination, and there seemed to be a light shimmering in them.


    ��Anna, do you really want to learn how to cook?�� Mag asked with a serious expression.


    ��Yes.�� Anna nodded firmly without any hesitation.


    A smile appeared on Mag��s face as he nodded, and said, ��Alright, if you want to learn, then you can learn cooking from me from today onward. I��ll continue to teach you as long as you still wish to learn.��


    ��Thank you, Uncle Mag.�� Anna spread open her arms and threw herself at Mag.


    Mag squatted down and opened his arms as well before enveloping Anna in a gentle hug. He patted her pack, and gently said, ��Cooking is going to be very tiring and difficult, though, so you have to learn to persevere and be strong.��


    ��Yes, I will.�� Anna took a step back, and there were already tears shimmering in her eyes, but she nodded firmly and refused to let her tears fall.


    Heh, she seems to be more interested in this guy than someone as absurdly handsome as me, Blour thought indignantly as he saw the admiration on Anna��s face.


    ��Alright,e in and have a ss of water first. I have some things that I have to discuss with Blour.�� Mag carried Anna over to a nearby chair and ced a ss of water in front of her. He then ushered Blour over to the door, and whispered, ��How long will you be away for? I��m going to journey to Rodu in half a month as well, and I can��t take Anna with me, either.��


    ��Barring any mishaps, I should be back within five days. If something happens, then I��ll have to get you to permanently look after Anna. I know that you��re a good man, Boss Mag,�� Blour said with a carefree expression.


    ��Why is a man like you trying to friendzone me[1]?�� Mag rolled his eyes as he looked at Blour for a while before shaking his head as he said, ��I��m only going to give you six days.��


    ��Alright.�� Blour smiled as he waved farewell to Anna, and said, ��Goodbye, Anna.��


    ��Bye bye.�� Anna also waved farewell to Blour in response.


    [1] In China, getting a ��good guy card��, in other words, being told that you��re a good guy is one of the ways to friendzone men (you��re a good guy, but...).

 Chapter 677 - Apprentice Chef Anna

    <h4>Chapter 677 Apprentice Chef Anna</h4>


    Mag and Anna sat with a ss of water between them and stared at each other in silence for over 10 minutes.


    In the end, Anna couldn��t help but break the silence. ��Uncle Mag, are we going to start cooking now?��


    ��Yes. Cooking is a craft that will take a long time to master. You haven��t learned cooking before, so we��ll start off with some cutting skills. Those skills willy the foundation for your cooking.�� Mag nodded in response. It was not going to be an easy task to teach a five- or six-year-old little girl who had never even held a chef��s knife before. At the very least, it was going to be far more difficult than teaching Yabemiya to make ice cream.


    ��Alright.�� Anna stood up and nodded with an expectant look in her eyes.


    I hope she can keep up this level of enthusiasm, Mag thought to himself. Having enthusiasm was a good thing. After all, he had almost been driven insane when chopping up vegetables in the test field for the God of Cookery, and he knew just how boring practicing cutting skills was.


    ��System, give me a small apron and a set of knives suitable for Anna,�� Mag said internally as he strode toward the kitchen.


    ��ording to the system��s judgment, the trainee is too young and does not possess the physical prerequisites to be a chef. The system advises that you do not take her as your student!�� the system warned.


    ��Physical prerequisites? Is that why you chose a disabled person like me in the beginning?�� Mag rolled his eyes in response.


    ��Your body was crippled at the time, but this body possesses an enormous amount of potential, which is why it was chosen by the system,�� the system retorted.


    ��Well, I think Anna has immense potential to grow up to be an exceptional chef, so I��m going to teach her how to cook. There��s no issue with that logic, is there?�� Mag countered with a smile.


    ��Erm...��


    The system fell silent.


    ��Hurry up and state your price; I don��t have time to waste here,�� Mag urged.


    After a brief silence, the system said in a pained voice, ��A small apron and a set of small knives will cost a total of 1,001 copper coins. Due to your recent string of good performance, I��ll reluctantly give you a discount and bring the total price down to 1,000 copper coins.��


    ��Deal.�� Mag couldn��t be bothered to barter on this asion, so he immediately nodded in agreement.


    ��Ding! 1,000 copper coins have been sessfully deducted. The apron and knives are being crafted and will be delivered in three minutes. Please provide a delivery location.��


    ��Just deliver it next to the counter. Make sure not to deliver it to the wrong ce again or I��m going to ask for a refund!�� Mag warned in a cold voice. This ursed system was regrly delivering things to incorrect locations.


    Mag cast his eyes around the kitchen. This was a kitchen designed for a grown man, and everything was too high up for Anna to reach.


    Mag��s attention was then drawn to a small stool in the corner. This was the makeshift stedder that Amy used to wash her hands in the kitchen.


    Seeing as Anna was serious about learning to cook and not just ying games, she would have to get used to this kitchen.


    With that in mind, Mag came to a decision.


    Mag ushered Anna into the kitchen, and instructed, ��Anna, go step on that little stool and see if you can reach the cooking bench.��


    Anna climbed onto the little stool obediently. She was about an entire head taller than Amy, so she was able tofortably reach over the cooking bench while standing on the stool. In that case, chopping ingredients wouldn��t be an issue for her.


    ��Good. From this day forth, that will be your cooking bench.�� Mag nodded with a content expression.


    After hearing the system��s delivery notification, Mag smiled, and said, ��Come with me, Anna; I have a couple of small presents to give you.��


    ��Alright.�� Anna followed Mag out of the kitchen with a curious expression.


    Mag pulled out a small pink apron and an apanying pink hai from beside the counter.


    ��They��re so beautiful!�� Anna��s eyes immediately lit up at the sight of the apron and hai in Mag��s hands.


    ��There��s going to be a lot of sttering oil in the kitchen, so we need to wear aprons at all times in order to keep our clothes clean. Try it on and see if it fits, Anna.�� Mag tied the apron around Anna��s waist with a smile.


    Anna was wearing a small blue dress, whichplemented her pink apron very well.


    After having the pink hai slipped over her little head, Anna was starting to look very much like a little chef.


    ��Hmm, it looks very good, and fits you really well too.�� Mag nodded with a content expression.


    ��Thank you, Uncle Mag.�� Anna looked down at the little apron, and a smile appeared on her face.


    ��Aside from the apron and the hai, I also have another present for you.�� Mag pulled out a dark brown wooden box from beside the counter before squatting down in front of Anna and removing the lid on the box.


    ��Wow!��


    The shiny knives were reflecting a lot of re, but Anna��s eyes were wide open as she stared unblinkingly at the small knife set within the box.


    ��Are these... Are these really all for me?��


    Anna looked up at Mag with disbelief in her eyes.


    ��Of course. Owning a knife set of your own is your first step to bing a chef.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��Thank you... Thank you.�� Tears immediately welled up in Anna��s eyes as she bowed deeply toward Mag.


    ��I��m super strict when ites to cooking, so you won��t be thanking me for too long.�� Mag patted her little head with a smile. This little girl had such good manners that he couldn��t help but be fond of her.


    ��No way! I��ll be sure to learn to the best of my abilities.�� Anna shook her head with an earnest expression as she hugged the box of knives tightly to her chest.


    ��Then let��s start with basic cutting skills. Cutting skills are the skills required to cut ingredients into specified sizes. For example, in the Yangzhou fried rice, all of the ingredients have to be cut to the same size as grains of rice.�� Mag opened the fridge and looked at Anna before closing the fridge again.


    He brought out two of the potatoes that he had purchased earlier from the food market and washed them before cing one of them in front of Anna, while the other was ced on the chopping board in front of him. He pulled out a knife from the rack, and smile on his face was reced by a serious expression as he said, ��Now, we��re going to chop this potato into rice-sized pieces.��


    ��How do we do that?�� Anna stood on the little stool and looked up at Mag with rapt focus. It was incredible to her that such arge and round potato could be chopped into rice-sized pieces.


    ��Look carefully.�� Mag picked up his knife and brought it downward, cutting off a thin slice of potato. This was immediately followed by a second and a third slice, and slices of potatoes of apletely identical thickness appeared on the chopping board, looking as if they had been precisely measured by a ruler before being cut by a machine.


    The knife ttered onto the chopping board in a rhythmic motion, and while the speed of the slices wasn��t very fast, it created a mesmerizing andforting rhythm.


    Soon, all of the thin slices of potatoes were chopped up into strands, and then into rice-sized golden granules.


    ��Wow, that was amazing!��


    Anna��s eyes widened as she looked up at Mag with admiration shimmering in her eyes.

 Chapter 678 - I“ll Be Responsible for Eating!

    <h4>Chapter 678 I��ll Be Responsible for Eating!</h4>


    At the entrance to the elven embassy, Yngwie looked up at the beautiful woman riding on horseback, and said, ��Young Master, you shouldn��t make this trip back.��


    ��What do you mean? Isn��t Young Master Blour still in the embassy?�� Blour looked down at Yngwie with a carefree smile as he assured, ��Don��t worry, I��m just making a trip back. I might not even do anything. Maybe I won��t even bump into them.��


    ��Young Master, if your cover gets blown, not only will those bastards not allow you to leave, there will be many people from the elven race who will be after your life. That��ll be really bad for our Baibilly Family as well.�� Yngwie was still very concerned.


    ��Don��t worry, even if I die, I��ll make sure not to drag the family into this.�� Blour raised a hand and tightened his legs on either side of his horse, upon which the horse raced into the distance.


    Yngwie stood in front of the door for a long while before heaving a forlorn sigh.


    ��If I were 300 years younger, I��d probably go with him...��


    ...


    Receiving praise for his dishes was already a run of the mill urrence for Mag, yet there were very few people who were able to appreciate the way in which he cooked.


    As such, Mag��s ego was feeling very much inted as Anna stood beside him with undisguised admiration and reverence in her eyes, such that even the knife in his hand was feeling lighter than usual.


    After his knife came to a rest on the chopping board, arge round potato had already been chopped up into rice-sized granules, each almostpletely identical.


    Mag turned to the amazed Anna, and said, ��For your first task, you��ll be practicing by chopping potatoes. Once you can chop a potato into granules of even size, then you��ll havepleted your first task.��


    ��Yes!�� Anna nodded obediently before picking out a slightly smaller Chinese chef��s knife from the box. She pressed her small hand over the potato before carefully extending her knife toward it. She had only just exerted some force when the potato slipped out from under her hand, and rolled into the nearby sink.


    ��Oh!��


    Anna faltered slightly before hurrying down from her little stool. She got up on the tips of her toes and grabbed the potato from the sink before cing it onto her chopping board and trying again.


    Mag stood off to the side and looked on in silence without giving her any tips or advice. For aplete newbie like her, it was best to allow her to experiment on her own. At the very least, it wouldn��t make the process an overly drab and boring one.


    Furthermore, Anna��s strength and fine-motor skills had both exceeded his expectations. A normal five- to six-year-old human child would struggle just to be able to hold the knife, yet Anna was able to do so with ease, and the way in which she was chopping vegetables was very convincing as well. All she had to do was to find the right way to execute her knife skills through trial and error.


    She has a vast amount of experience from traveling abroad and the body of an elf. With these advantages, she should be able to master some simple dishes very soon. Mag nodded with a content expression before withdrawing his gaze as he set about preparing ingredients for the dinner service. He had taken a break during the lunch service without any prior announcement, and the customers were most likely not very pleased.


    Over two hourster, Mag was still preparing ingredients while Anna continued to stand on her stool while chopping potatoes. A small mound of potato granules had already built up on therge te next to her, and the granules were all quite uneven in size. However, it could be seen that there was a forming trend, which was that the size of the potato granules was slowly bing more even. The improvement was quite noticeable.


    Yabemiya stood at the entrance of the kitchen, and said, ��Anna is so impressive. She��s already been chopping potatoes for an entire afternoon, and she��s still persevering.��


    ��She really is. If it were me in her shoes, I probably wouldn��t even be able tost a single potato. There seems to be an immense amount of energy within the small body of this little girl.��


    Sally also wore a gratified smile on her face. Boss Mag was a really kind person, and if Anna could continue to persevere under his tutge, she would definitely be able to be an exceptional chef in the future. If she could attain widespread acknowledgment for her cooking skills in Chaos City, then she wouldn��t have to worry about being captured and forced to go back to the Wind Forest.


    Mag looked at the pile of potato granules on the te and nodded with approval. At the same time, he was feeling rather embarrassed as Anna��s cutting skills had already far outstripped his level of proficiency with a knife in his past life. It appeared that this was the difference that inherent aptitude made.


    ��Father, I��m back!��


    The sound of knocking on the door and Amy��s voice erupted from outside. Ugly Duckling, which was sleeping on the counter, immediately opened its eyes before sliding onto the ground and rushing to the door. Yabemiya opened the door, and Amy skipped inside, unintentionally kicking the oing Ugly Duckling in the head as she did so.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling fell back and rolled several times before lying on the ground and looking up at Amy with an indignant expression.


    ��You have to be careful next time, Ugly Duckling,�� Amy warned before greeting Yabemiya and the others. She then continued to skip toward the kitchen.


    ��Huh? Big Sister Anna? Why are you here?��


    A surprised look appeared on Amy��s face at the sight of Anna, and her surprise was onlypounded at the sight of Anna wearing her little apron and hai while holding a knife in her hand.


    ��This... Amy, Anna is...�� Mag looked at Amy, and was scrambling for the right words to exin this situation to her. He was worried that she would develop some negative emotions upon seeing Mag teach Anna how to cook. After all, Mag was everything to Amy, and he didn��t want her to feel jealous.


    Before Mag had a chance to formte an exnation, Amy��s eyes lit up as she eximed, ��Oh! I know what this is: Big Sister Anna is learning to cook from Father, isn��t that right?��


    ��Yes, Amy. From today onward, I��m going to learn to cook from Uncle Mag. When I learn how to cook some dishes, I��ll be sure to cook for you.�� Anna turned back to look at Amy and nodded with a serious expression on her little face.


    ��Yay! Father won��t be the only one who can cook delicious food for me, then; Big Sister Anna will also be able to cook for me! I��m so happy!�� Amy nodded with tion as she skipped into the kitchen and examined Anna��s little knife set with curiosity in her eyes.


    Mag raised his eyebrows upon seeing this. It appeared that his concerns had beenpletely unwarranted. The two little girls had be such good friends that there was simply no degree of jealousy that could exist between them.


    ��Amy, do you want to learn to cook with me as well? Cooking is really fun.�� Anna turned to Amy with an expectant look.


    Mag also turned to Amy upon hearing this. He had thought about getting Amy to inherit his cooking skills, but it had always appeared that Amy was far more interested in eating than cooking. As such, he never mentioned this to her as he didn��t want to pressure her into doing anything against her will.


    ��I feel like with you and Father both cooking, there has to be someone who��s responsible for eating. If I learn to cook as well, then no one would be responsible for eating, and that would be a waste. Hence, I��ve decided not to cook; I��ll be responsible for eating instead.�� Amy shook her head firmly.


    Anna contemted this arrangement for a while before nodding as she said, ��Hmm, that does sound like it makes sense.��

 Chapter 679 - Here’s Your Medium-Rare Black Pepper Steak

    <h4>Chapter 679 Here��s Your Medium-Rare ck Pepper Steak</h4>


    As expected, this little foodie is always able to convince others with her strange logic. Mag shook his head with a smile. He turned to look at the clock on the wall, and said, ��Alright, that��s enough practice for today. Go and y with Amy, Anna. I��ll call the two of you when dinner��s ready.


    ��Amy, from today onward, Anna is going to live at our ce for a few days. Take her upstairs and show her around,�� Mag said to Amy.


    ��Really? That��s fantastic!�� Amy��s eyes immediately lit up. She picked up Anna��s hand as soon as thetter put down her knife, and led her outside with an ted expression as she said, ��Big Sister Anna, I��ll take you to my yground, then I��ll take you to sleep on my little bed.��


    Mag looked at the two little girls with a warm smile on his face. It was undoubtedly good news for him that the girls got along so well.


    After dinner, Anna and Amy went to y in the square while the restaurant prepared for the busy dinner service.


    ��Boss Mag, how could you take an unannounced break like this? I��ve been starving for an entire afternoon, so I��ll have to order an extra bowl of Yangzhou fried rice to console myself.��


    ��I know, right? I hurried over here during my lunch break today, but your restaurant was closed! You have topensate me for my lost time, Boss Mag.��


    ��I��m suddenly really d that I was too busy toe here for lunch today. I��ll get two steaks, one medium and one medium-well, and I��ll get the medium one first.��


    As soon as the customers began to enter the restaurant, they all expressed their displeasure at the unannounced break the restaurant had taken earlier during the day.


    Mag merely smiled in response to theseints. He had to condition himself to get used toints like this as he was going to have to take a much longer break to facilitate his trip to Rodu.


    The customers came and left, and the long line outside gradually shortened, yet business was still booming for the restaurant.


    A slightly antiquated horse-drawn carriage stopped in front of the restaurant, and Ian slowly disembarked. He looked at the extremely popr restaurant, and a smile appeared on his face as he said, ��I love these super popr restaurants with so many customers. If a restaurant doesn��t even have any customers, then there��s no point in trying out its food.��


    ��Master, it looks like we��ll have to line up. Should I talk to the restaurant owner to reserve the entire restaurant for the night?�� a middle-aged butler asked.


    ��I��m not the king, so why would I reserve an entire restaurant just to have a meal? You have to fix this habit of yours, Brooker.�� Ian chuckled as he made his way toward the restaurant and joined the end of the line.


    ��Yes.�� Brooker nodded and hurried over to his master��s side.


    The restaurant doors opened as a customer emerged from within, and the decadent aroma wafting toward Ian made his eyes light up immediately.


    Compared to the lively line outside the restaurant, the interior of the restaurant was remarkably tranquil and peaceful.


    All of the customers seated inside werepletely immersed in their meals, and would only utter an asional word of praise when they simply couldn��t help themselves.


    The customers lined up in the restaurant were also waiting quietly for new seats to open up. Even if they were speaking, they made sure to do so in hushed tones in order not to disturb the dining customers.


    The restaurant��s decor was very intricate, there was just enough space between the tables, and the overall dining environment was very pleasant.


    Ian cast his gaze around the restaurant before nodding with approval. Regardless of what the food here was like, the restaurant had satisfied all of the other criteria required to provide a splendid culinary experience.


    Furthermore, the fact that elves and orcs were willing to sit and dine at the same table indicated that this restaurant��s food seemed to possess some kind of magical property that prompted one to set their prejudices aside.


    Ian waited for a while before the customers at several tables finished their meals almost at the same time, and Yabemiya made her way over to him and Brooker as she said, ��Come on in. There are two seats that have just opened up over there.��


    ��Have a seat, Brooker,�� Ian said to Brooker, who was standing beside the table with his hands sped behind his back.


    ��I��m happy to stand here and serve as you eat, Master,�� Brooker said as he bowed his head slightly.


    ��I��m not so old and useless yet that I need someone to feed me.�� Ian chuckled.


    Brooker hesitated momentarily before sitting down across from Ian. However, he made sure that only one of his buttcheeks came into contact with the seat so he could stand up and serve Ian at a moment��s notice.


    ��Here is our restaurant��s menu. You can have a look and see what you��d like to eat.�� Yabemiya handed a menu over to Ian. At the same time, she had noticed that this old man was rather interesting and seemed to be quite an esteemed figure.


    ��Alright, let me have a look.�� Ian opened the menu, and his eyes lit up at the sight of the beautiful images of the dishesid out before him.


    This menu waspletely different from the menus of other restaurants, which presented the names of the dishes along with a textual description. The apanying images on this menu were extremely life-like and alluring, striking one with the urge to taste all of them.


    The names, images, and prices of the dishes had been made very apparent, and the menu was very easy to navigate.


    For a restaurant of this scale to charge such high prices yet still be so popr indicates that the food here must indeed be very good. Ian nodded to himself as he scanned through the prices on the menu.


    ��I��ll get a ck pepper steak and a savory tofu pudding.�� Ian closed the meu before handing it to Brooker as he said, ��Brooker, you pick something for yourself as well.��


    Brooker flipped open the menu, and was rather stunned by the prices being charged. After a brief hesitation, he said, ��I��ll... get a Yangzhou fried rice and a sweet tofu pudding.��


    ��Certainly. Sir, may I ask how you would like your steak cooked?�� Yabemiya asked Ian with a smile.


    ��What do you suggest for an old man like me?�� Ian asked with a smile.


    ��You look very healthy for your age, so I��m sure you��ll be able to handle anything. The medium steak will be more tender, while the medium-rare steak will be slightly tougher, and the medium-rare beef will have a stronger vor. You can pick any of those based on your own tastes,�� Yabemiya introduced with a smile.


    ��Then I��ll get a medium-rare steak. I like my food with a harder texture,�� Ian decided with a nod.


    ��Alright, please wait for a moment.�� Yabemiya nodded as she made her way into the kitchen.


    What kind of nonsensical policies has Jeffree implemented? This half-dragon waitress��s serving attitude and quality are far superior to that of the average waiter. These discriminatory policies should��ve been abolished long ago, Ian thought to himself as he looked on at Yabemiya��s departing figure.


    ��Surely there��s no better wine than the wine brewed at our winery, though,�� Ian murmured to himself with his brows furrowed in contemtion.


    ��Here��s your medium-rare ck pepper steak.��


    A short whileter, a steak was ced in front of him.

 Chapter 680 - This is Absolute Sacrilege to Wine!

    <h4>Chapter 680 This is Absolute Sacrilege to Wine!</h4>


    Ian��s love for wine began when he was a young child. His father was a leather shoe craftsman, who, following the conclusion of the war among species, established a small shop for himself in Chaos City, where he would make custom-made leather shoes. At the end of every month, he would buy a bottle of wine and ce it on the high windowsill, drinking only a small ss before bed every night.


    As a young child, Ian was extremely curious about the reddish-purple liquid in the bottle. Finally, when his father was out running an errand one day, he carefully mbered onto the windowsill and drank half a ss of wine for himself.


    The wine was sold at several dozens of copper coins per bottle, and the vor was slightly sour and bitter. There were still traces of unfiltered grapes in there, and it was a very mediocre wine brewed by a small winery.


    However, at the time, Ian felt as if that was the best thing that he had ever drunk. It was as if a whole new world had been opened up to him.


    The young Ian had a very low alcohol tolerance, and fell asleep on the ground after drinking just half a ss of wine. After his father got home, he gave Ian a thorough beating.


    However, that didn��t discourage Ian from his pursuit of wine.


    Ever since then, he had yed a game of hide and seek with his father over his bottles of wine spanning many years. This continued all the way until he was able to purchase a bottle of wine for himself and share it with his father without having to hide anything.


    As such, when people asked why he had founded Buffett Banks, his reply would always be: because I wanted to be able to buy wine for myself.


    It was this simple, almost childish wish that gave rise to a colossal business empire.


    After the bank had begun raking in significant profits, he dedicated a proportion of those earnings to building a winery.


    He had always been of the opinion that there was still potential for wine to improve, so the Buffett Winery was born.


    This was an investment that had drawn much ridicule from countless people. It only became a profitable business in its 20th year, yet by its 30th year, it had already be one of the most renowned wineries on the entire Nond Continent.


    The wine produced by the Buffett Winery was referred to as liquid gold, and it was still immensely popr despite its lofty prices. Even the imperial family of the Roth Empire would spend vast amounts of money to purchase a batch of wine from the Buffett Winery every single year.


    Ian was very serious about wine.


    Only three barrels of the V-grade premium wine were produced by the Buffett Winery every year. One of them would go to Scheer, while the remaining two were sent to Ian.


    This was the best wine in the world, with no other wine able topete with it.


    Even the king of the Roth Empire and the queen of the elven race had never tasted wine of such premium quality.


    However, as Ian turned his attention to the steak before him and took a whiff of the rich aroma wafting toward him, his eyes immediately widened with surprise.


    The aroma of the wine is extremely rich andplex! And this is only after the beef has been cooked, so a lot of the wine��s fragrance would��ve already evaporated. It��s incredible that the fragrance could still be so potent!


    Ian wore an incredulous look on his face. During the construction of the winery, he would visit it almost every day, guiding it toward greater heights as there was no one in this world who knew more about wine than he did.


    No, if it��s just this much, then it��s still not enough. Ian shook his head slightly. He was still very confident in the wine from his own winery. This was wine that had been brewed through thebined efforts of countless top-level master winemakers. How could it be inferior to wine brewed by a restaurant owner?


    ��You can slice into the beef with your knife, then consume it using your fork,�� Yabemiya instructed in a gentle and thoughtful manner.


    ��Thank you.�� Ian nodded as he picked up his silverware and gently sliced into the beef.


    The tender beef was easily sliced open, and vibrant red wine gushed forth along with meat juices. The aroma of the beef and the wine diffused in the air, wafting directly toward him.


    This vor! How is this possible?!


    Ian waspletely dumbstruck. The aroma of the wine had seemed a littlecking to him before, but that was only because it had been masked by the beef. Now that the steak had been sliced open, he was no longer able to continue deceiving himself.


    ��What wine is this? Which winery was this produced by?��


    Ian suddenly raised his head as he turned to Yabemiya with an intense expression just as she was about to walk away to serve the next customer.


    ��I beg your pardon?�� Yabemiya turned to Ian with a perplexed look, unable to understand why this benevolent-looking customer was suddenly so angry.


    All of the surrounding customers also turned their attention toward Ian.


    ��Well, well, well, if it isn��t Old Man Ian? I didn��t think you��d be visiting Mamy Restaurant as well.��


    ��Indeed. Ever since Young Mistress Scheer took over as the leader of the Buffett Family, Old Man Ian rarely ever makes public appearances anymore.��


    ��What��s going on now, though? Could it be Old Man Ian isn��t a fan of the dish?��


    Some of the customers had managed to identify Ian, and a stir swept through the entire restaurant.


    Mag, who was cooking in the kitchen, also looked out into the restaurant upon hearing themotion. He, too, was rather surprised to hear that Ian hade to visit his restaurant for a meal.


    However, when he thought about it, that did make sense. After all, the steam engine was an important matter, and perhaps Scheer was unable to make a decision on her own, so her grandfather wasing here rify the situation. However, it appeared that he was dissatisfied with his food.


    Ian also realized that he had let his emotions get the better of himself, and he lowered his voice by a few octaves as he repeated, ��I was asking what kind of wine is being used in this steak and which winery it was produced in.��


    ��I... I don��t know what kind of wine Boss is using, either,�� Yabemiya replied as she turned to the kitchen with a helpless expression.


    Mag emerged from the kitchen and looked at Ian with a smile, and said, ��This is wine that I brewed on my own, not sourced from any winery. Are you dissatisfied ith the wine or the steak?��


    ��You brewed it yourself?�� Ian looked around at the restaurant before shaking his head as he said, ��There��s no way such exceptional wine can be brewed in a ce like this.��


    ��I only use the wine I brewed myself in my steaks,�� Mag reaffirmed with a smile. This old man was indeed a wine expert. Brewing high-quality wine required many procedures, and just the equipment involved would take up a lot of space. The restaurant wasn��t evenrge enough to act as a cer, let alone aplete wine-brewing facility.


    ��Alright, let��s set aside who brewed this wine for now.�� Ian waved a hand as he looked at Mag with a slightly angry expression as he said, ��But how could you use such premium quality wine to cook your dishes?��


    ��I think that only the best ingredients can be used to make the best dishes. This wine is just right for my ck pepper steak.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.


    ��Just right? This is absolute sacrilege to wine! Do you know how difficult it is toe by such exceptional wine? Even the best winemakers wouldn��t be able to guarantee replicating wine of this caliber next time, yet you��re using it for cooking!��


    Ian glowered at Mag, and even his hands were trembling slightly with rage.

 Chapter 681 - Delicious!

    <h4>Chapter 681 Delicious!</h4>


    In Chaos City, the Buffett Winery was just as renowned as Buffett Banks, and it was known as the best winery on the entire Nond Continent.


    This was the pride of Chaos City, and almost all of the city��s residents knew about it.


    Wine hadn��t been invented by Ian Buffett, yet it had be an extremely renowned luxury item due to the existence of the Buffett Winery. All of the nobles on the continent were avid supporters of wine, and drinking the delicious reddish-purple liquid had almost be an indication of one��s ce in the social hierarchy.


    As such, Ian Buffett was referred to as the godfather of wine, which was sufficient indication of everyone��s acknowledgment of his contributions to wine.


    And now, Ian was glowering at Mag like an enraged old lion, all because of the wine that Mag was using to cook his steak.


    ��Just where did Boss Mag get this wine from? It��s not every day that you get to see Old Man Ian get so angry.��


    ��I knew immediately after tasting this steak yesterday that the wine used was of an extraordinary caliber. It appears that Old Man Ian shares my opinion.��


    ��Stop ttering yourself!��


    ��Setting everything aside, the fact that Boss Mag is willing to use such precious wine to cook steak is sufficient indication of his attitude toward food. We��re all extremely fortunate to be able to sample such a delicious dish for 1,500 copper coins!��


    All of the customers discussed among themselves in hushed tones while appraising Mag and Ian with curiosity in their eyes. Old Man Ian was renowned for being a cultured and benevolent man, so it was extremely rare to see him so flustered and enraged.


    ��In order to make the most perfect steak, I must have the best beef, wine, and ck pepper. I only use the best of the best ingredients in my dishes, so I don��t think I��mmitting sacrilege or sphemy against wine. In my eyes, wine is merely a precious ingredient, just like the beef and ck pepper used.�� Mag looked into Ian��s eyes with a serious expression on his face. He had thought that the old man wasing here to test him and negotiate a deal regarding his steam engine, but it looked as if Ian was more interested in smashing up his restaurant.


    But then again, if his father from his past life were in this old man��s shoes, his reaction would most likely be quite simr. The more a person loved wine, the more opposed they were to seeing good wine being wasted.


    Of course, in Mag��s heart, this wine certainly wasn��t being wasted on his steak. Without such premium wine, how would he be able to cook such exceptional steak? Cooking good food was his main priority, after all.


    ��All good wine has soul! How could youpare it to beef and ck pepper?�� Ian red as he waved a hand at Mag, and said, ��Get me a bottle of the wine you used. How much of it do you have left in your restaurant? I��ll take all of it and pay the same price as for the most expensive wine brewed by the Buffett Winery.��


    All of the customers drew sharp breaths upon hearing that. The most expensive wine sold by the Buffett Winery could reach the price of 200,000 copper coins per bottle, and that was the price charged directly by the winery. After switching hands a few times on the market, the price could swell to 300,000 copper coins. Even at that price, there was still an extremely limited supply.


    Mag shook his head with a smile, and replied, ��I don��t have much wine in the restaurant, so I��m only going to use it to cook my steaks. I��m not selling it individually.��


    ��Do you know how much the most expensive wine from the Buffett Winery is sold for per bottle? If you sell me just one bottle of wine, you��ll be earning the equivalent of what you get from selling 200 steaks! You��ll be using much more than a single bottle of wine to marinate 200 steaks. You��re going to get struck by lightning if you keep wasting such exceptional wine!�� Ian was getting even more enraged. He had thought that this restaurant owner would be quite an intelligent man, but it appeared that he was an absolute idiot!


    ��Once again, I��m not going to sell my wine individually, so please do not force the issue. If you��d like an alcoholic beverage, our restaurant provides beer, and you can order as much of it as you like. If there��s nothing else you��d like to speak to me about, then I have to go back to the kitchen now; my customers are still waiting for their dishes.�� Mag nodded before turning back to the kitchen in a rather rude manner.


    ��Old Man Ian offered 200,000 copper coins for one bottle of wine, but Boss Mag still rejected him!��


    ��There aren��t many people in this world that I admire, but Boss Mag is now one of them. He��s a true man and a true chef!��


    ��Indeed. How can those chefs that charge extravagant prices for shoddy food evenpare to Boss Mag? He��s using wine that��s worth 200,000 copper coins per bottle to marinate steak, and he��s only charging us 1,500 copper coins per steak!��


    ��I��d like another ck pepper steak, please!��


    The entire restaurant erupted into a frenzy at the sight of Mag��s departing figure. At the same time, everyone was filled with an even higher level of awe and respect for him.


    ��Get back here, you little bastard!�� Ian abruptly rose to his feet, and was about to charge toward Mag.


    ��Master! Master... Please calm down. This is not something worth getting angry about.�� Brooker immediately stood up and held Ian back. He couldn��t even remember thest time he had seen his master get so angry. ��Master, maybe this wine only has a rich aroma, but iscking in vor. I, for one, don��t believe that there could be better wine than the wine produced by our Buffett Winery. Also, no matter how you look at this ce, it simply can��t possibly have the facilities required to brew exceptional wine. Perhaps he was able to use some tricks to enhance the aroma. He��s a chef, after all, so it��s very usible that he could have some special tricks up his sleeve.��


    Ian looked at Brooker and calmed down slightly upon hearing this as he sat back down in his chair. ��Brewing wine is an incredibly technical procedure; without several decades of experience, there��s no way that anyone can brew good wine. He��s a chef, not a winemaker, so you could be right, Brooker. Also, I��ve never heard of using wine in cooking. I can��t imagine this steak would be any good.��


    Ian looked at the steak before him, which was giving off a delectable aroma, and hesitated momentarily before slicing off a piece and having a taste.


    He gently chewed down on the steak, and delicious meat juices immediately gushed into his mouth. The fragrance of the ck pepperplemented the beef to perfection, and the delicious vor dancing on the tip of his tongue put an involuntary smile on his face. This vor was simply incredible.


    He wasn��t an avid foodie, but the chef at the Buffett Manor was most definitely one of the best chefs in Chaos City. However, he had never tasted beef anywhere near as delicious as this steak before.


    After chewing and savoring the beef carefully, Ian��s expression abruptly changed. Aside from the amazing vor of the beef itself, the fragrance of the wine also blossomed in mouth, adding a newyer ofplexity to the extraordinary vor of the dish.


    This was abination that was simply irresistible. The vor of the beef wasn��t drowned out by the ck pepper in the slightest, yet the ck pepper featured prominently in the dish, taking the vor of the beef to the next level and also contributing a unique texture to the dish.


    Furthermore, this wine was the richest and most delicious wine he had ever tasted. Even the vor of the beef and the ck pepper was unable to drown out its incredible fragrance.


    In contrast, the V-grade wine produced by the Buffett Winery, of which only three barrels were brewed per year, was far inferior.


    The steak waspletely impable, and entirely tipped Ian��s perception of beef on its head. He felt as if every single cell in his body was dancing with joy; he had beenpletely won over by this phenomenal vor.


    He suddenly understood. Such delicious beef deserved only the most premium wine.


    ��Delicious!�� Ian praised with a genuine expression as he swallowed the mouthful of beef.

 Chapter 682 - This is Super Expensive Steak

    <h4>Chapter 682 This is Super Expensive Steak</h4>


    ��Hmm?��


    Old Man Ian had just exploded into a thunderous rage and appeared to want nothing better than to burn down Mag��s restaurant, yet all of a sudden, he was praising Mag��s dish; all of the fury on his face hadpletely faded as he dined on this irresistible steak. This sudden mood swing had everyone��s jaws dropping to the ground.


    However, smiles soon appeared on everyone��s faces. Everything made sense. After all, anyone who tasted Mag��s food revered him as a Chef God, so who would dare to get angry at him? If he were to ban someone from his restaurant for disorderly conduct, it would be a massive loss for them.


    In the kitchen, a smile had also appeared on Mag��s face. He was confident in the ability of his cooking to dispel all doubts and judgment.


    ��Aisha, you were spot on with your ��delicious�� premonition again. I��m pretty sure you have a 100% sess rate there.�� Yabemiya nudged Sally��s arm with a vibrant smile on her face.


    ��This is the voice of the heart, and it can��t be repressed.�� Sally also wore a smile on her face.


    Meanwhile, Brooker was staring at Ian with a peculiar look on his face. He had never seen anything like this happen before. His master rarely flew into a rage like this, yet whenever he did, it would always take him a very long time to cool down. However, on this asion, the mes of his fury seemed to have been entirely doused in the blink of an eye.


    Of course, it was even rarer to see his master swallow his words like this.


    Is the steak really that delicious? This restaurant owner��s cooking must truly be amazing to have even Master this absorbed in his meal. Brooker was gulping down mouthfuls of drool as he inhaled the rich aroma wafting toward him from Ian��s steak.


    ��Here are your Yangzhou fried rice and tofu puddings. Please enjoy.�� Right at this moment, Yabemiya made her way over to their table with a Yangzhou fried rice and two tofu puddings, one sweet and one savory.


    ��Thank you.�� Brooker nodded absentmindedly in response. His attention had beenpletely drawn to the colorful fried rice on the table before him.


    Even though the aroma emanating from the fried rice wasn��t as rich as that of the steak, there seemed to be moreplexity in the aroma from the multitude of ingredients in the dish. As such, despite that the fact that it didn��t smell as stimting as the steak did, it still intrigued him in apletely different way.


    All of the ingredients had been chopped to the same size as the grains of rice, yet there was clear separation between every single grain of rice and secondary ingredients, creating a very clean and beautiful sight to behold.


    Brooker had never seen any dish like this before, and its irresistible aroma prompted him to pick up his spoon as he tasted his first mouthful of fried rice.


    The freshly cooked fried rice was still quite hot, but Brooker paid no heed to the slightly scorching sensation in his mouth as he basked in the overwhelming joy that his taste buds were experiencing.


    The fragrance of chopped green onions and eggs tickled his nose, the texture of grain-sized shrimp and ham was so smooth, and the egg-coated rice had a sweet vor after being chewed well. Taste of every ingredient melted in his mouth and tickled his taste buds. Even when it was all swallowed, his mouth was still full of aroma.


    ��This is incredible! How can there possibly be such delicious food in this world? Is this really rice?!��


    After looking at the menu previously, he��d discovered that the Yangzhou fried rice was one of the cheapest dishes. However, it still cost 600 copper coins per portion, and that struck Brooker with the impression that this restaurant owner was overcharging his customers.


    However, after having his first mouthful of fried rice, Brooker��s opinion hadpletely changed. 600 copper coins was an absolute bargain! Even after all of the ingredients had been chopped to the size of grains of rice, their vors were still distinctly discernible, and that seemed simply incredible to him.


    He was Ian��s butler, which made him the most prominent butler in the Buffett Family, so his monthly wage was quite substantial, and he even had two shops under his name.


    He had already decided that the next time he had some free time, he was going toe back to taste this Yangzhou fried rice again. If he could have a bowl of this fried rice every day, he felt as if there was nothing more he could ask for in life.


    ��Ding!��


    Ian��s knife and Brooker��s spoon clinked on their respective empty tes almost in unison. The two of them looked at each other, and Brooker silently picked up his te to lick it clean.


    ��Don��t be such an embarrassment.��


    Ian pursed his lips, but even he couldn��t resist the urge to pick up a tiny shred of steak left on the te with his fingers before cing it in his mouth.


    Brooker chuckled internally upon seeing this. Ian was scoffing at him for licking his te, yet what he was doing really wasn��t much more dignified or refined.


    ��Master, were you satisfied with that meal?�� Brooker asked with a smile. After that question escaped his lips, he felt as if he had just said somethingpletely redundant. He had never seen Ian clear his te in such a thorough manner; there wasn��t even a single piece of vegetable left on his te.


    Ian put down his silverware as he nodded, and said, ��I��ve never had such delicious beef. It��s truly the best of the best, just like the wine used.��


    ��Then, what about the wine?�� Brooker asked with a slightly nervous expression. If the wine brewed by Mag really was superior to even the best wine produced by the Buffett Winery, then that certainly wasn��t good news for them.


    Brooker had asked the question in a very quiet voice, but all of the nearby customers were listening intently for Ian��s answer. There were many wealthy individuals among the customers present, but none of them had a better understanding of wine than Ian. As such, his review was very much worth listening to.


    Ian considered this question for a moment before nodding as he replied, ��Even though I only tasted the wine in this beef, I can tell from the fragrance, vor, and texture that this wine is definitely not inferior to the A-grade wine brewed by the Buffett Winery. In fact, it could well even be superior.��


    ��A-grade wine is the best wine from the Buffett Winery that��s sold to the public! Each bottle costs at least 200,000 copper coins!��


    ��Oh my God, that��s way too extravagant! These steaks are being marinated using A-grade wine? As expected, Boss Mag really is something else!��


    ��I had thought that the beer would be Boss Mag��s most brilliant alcoholic creation, but it looks like I��ve still underestimated him. He��s going to kill the alcohol industry at this rate!��


    Ian didn��t try to keep his voice down at all, so his review immediately sent a massive stir running through the restaurant. All of the customers who had ordered steaks were looking at them with new eyes.


    ck pepper, which was widely renowned as ck gold, A-grade wine, and beef from the 4th-tier magic beast, the Ironhide Bull; all of these extraordinary ingredients hade together to culminate in a super expensive steak.


    Everyone felt as if they were swallowing dragon coins with each mouthful.


    Of course, these steaks were far more delicious than dragon coins.


    The seemingly ordinary steak at first nce was far from ordinary, and consuming it struck one with a sense offort and bliss that also contributed to enhancing its vor.


    His personality is a little odd, but he definitely is a righteous old man. Mag nodded with a smile upon hearing Ian��s words in the kitchen. The fact that he was able to provide such a glowing review just from eating this steak was sufficient to indicate the acuity of his professional judgment when it came to wine.


    ��Master, here��s your savory tofu pudding.�� Brooker set the steak te aside and reced it with the savory tofu pudding that Ian had ordered.

 Chapter 683 - Do You Think Im Retarded?!

    <h4>Chapter 683 Do You Think I��m Retarded?!</h4>


    ��What kind of brains are these? Could this be the brain of a magic beast[1]?��


    Ian looked down at the tofu pudding, only to see a bowl of soft white substance, on which there was ayer of diced pickled vegetables and orange sauce. The aroma of the sauce and the secondary ingredients came wafting toward him along with the faint smell of soybean, creating a very alluringbination.


    After finishing that steak, the refreshing aroma of the soybean provided a very pleasant contrast. The appearance of the soft white substance was also very pleasant,pletely different from one��s mental image of animal brains.


    ��It looks very appetizing and smells very good as well; I��m very much looking forward to tasting this.�� Ian nodded as he turned to Brooker��s tofu pudding, which had been drizzled with golden sugar syrup, and he smiled as he said, ��Brooker, you��re not a young man anymore. You should restrain yourself a little in your sugar consumption.��


    ��Master, you know that this is the only hobby of mine. If I can��t even indulge in sweets from time to time, it just feels like something��s missing from my life.�� Brooker smiled before looking down at the sweet tofu pudding with anticipation glowing in his eyes.


    The tofu pudding was white and soft, and was covered in ayer of reddish-golden syrup. It was like a block of pure white jade that had been enshrouded in cognac. After picking up the te, the tofu pudding wobbled slightly, making it appear very bouncy and supple. The syrup was still quite warm, and its sweet smell was enough to make his mouth water. It was too tempting for anyone with a sweet-tooth to resist.


    The two of them had their first mouthfuls of tofu pudding almost at the exact same moment.


    ��Oh! This vor!�� Brooker��s eyes immediately widened. The sweet tofu pudding immediately melted in his mouth along with the sweet syrup. In contrast with normal syrup that was very sticky and rich, this reddish-golden syrup wasn��t overpowering in the slightest, and none of the vor of the tofu pudding was drowned out.


    Even after he had swallowed, the fragrance and sweetness remained in his mouth, making him eager for more.


    Brooker was a huge fan of sweet food, and had tasted countless types of desserts. He constantly had a bag of sweets in his pocket, and it had already be a habit of his to have some whenever he had some free time.


    Back when he had first been hired as Ian��s butler, he was so busy every day that he would often have to skip meals, so eating sweets when he was hungry gradually became a habit. If he didn��t eat something sweet every day, then he would feel as if something were missing.


    Even though he had tasted countless desserts, he was stillpletely won over by just a single mouthful of tofu pudding.


    He felt as if he had fallen into a pool of sweet syrup, and he was swimming through it with reckless abandon,pletely basking in its delectable vor.


    ��This really is an amazing dish!�� Ian stared at the empty spoon in his hand with shock and tion on his face.


    The soft white tofu pudding had been covered in ayer of orange sauce and diced pickled vegetables. After cing it in his mouth, itpletely melted without even the need to chew. The sweet and fragrant tofu puddingbined perfectly with the pickled vegetables and sauce, creating a brilliant storm of vors that wreaked havoc in his mouth. However, after swallowing the tofu pudding, the faint fragrance of soybean left behind only a refreshing aftertaste.


    It was an indescribable pleasure to taste this refreshing and delicious tofu pudding after eating the impossibly rich and vorful steak.


    The sound of spoons clinking against bowls rang out over and over again as the two of them scooped spoonful after spoonful of tofu pudding into their mouths,pletely unable to stop eating.


    ��Sweet tofu pudding is the king of all desserts! I��ve never had any dessert with such an incredible vor before! This dish is absolutely irresistible!�� Brooker licked his bowl clean before staring at it with amazement and satisfaction, feeling as if he had found the meaning of life.


    Ian put down his bowl and shook his head as he turned to Brooker. ��You should taste the savory tofu pudding first before you say that. Sweet tofu pudding is an absolutely sphemous concept. Tofu pudding should only be eaten as a savory dish, not wasted as a dessert.��


    ��With all due respect, Master, I have tasted countless desserts in my lifetime, and this sweet tofu pudding ranks high above all of them, so please do not insult it.�� Brooker looked at Ian with a serious expression, and said, ��Also, the slightly sweet vor of the tofu pudding can only be enhanced to the maximum extent by this sweet syrup. I think this is the only right way to eat tofu pudding, and that making it into a savory dish would be ruining the vor.��


    ��As your boss, I must be responsible for instilling within you the correct values. Tofu pudding must be eaten as a savory dish!�� Ian looked at Brooker with a stern expression.


    ��Master, you are indeed my boss, but nothing you say can shake my loyalty to sweet tofu pudding. I am willing to live and die by my sweet tofu pudding!�� Brooker looked into Ian��s eyes with the expression of a man who was prepared to go to war.


    Ian looked at Brooker for a long while before cing a hand onto the table. Brooker immediately rose to his feet upon seeing this, but he showed no intention of backing down.


    ��I also firmly stand by my savory tofu pudding.�� Ian harrumphed before making his way over to the kitchen.


    ��I can respect that.�� Brooker heaved a faint sigh of relief, and he suddenly felt as if his legs had turned into tofu pudding. He had been serving Ian for several decades, and this was the first time he had ever objected to anything that his master had said.


    ��Boss... Mag, right? Your steak and tofu pudding are both very delicious. However, I still want to discuss something with you. Would you be able to sell me a bottle of your wine? I��d be willing to pay the price that I offered earlier,�� Ian said as he made his way over to the entrance of the kitchen.


    Yes! Hell yes! Mag roared internally. However, he still shook his head with a smile as he looked at Ian, and replied, ��My apologies, but my wine cannot be sold individually.��


    ��I��ll throw in another 100,000 copper coins.�� Ian looked into Mag��s eyes with a serious and insistent expression.


    ��Sorry, my answer remains the same.�� Mag shook his head again.


    He felt as if his heart were bleeding. He was being offered 300,000 copper coins for a bottle of wine, which had cost him only several hundred copper coins to source from the system. How could the system force him to turn down such a ridiculously lucrative transaction?


    ��System, why don��t we set the reward for the next mission as this wine-brewing method? I want to be able to do some things on my own and take some of the load off your shoulders,�� Mag offered internally.


    ��The mission rewards are random, but as long as you work hard inpleting the missions thrown at you, you��ll have a chance to obtain the winemaking method in the future,�� the system replied.


    However, in a corner of Mag��s mind outside of his notice, a small line of text quickly shed past. ��Do you think I��m retarded?! If I give you the winemaking method, the winery I built wouldpletely go to waste...��


    ��Interesting. Boss Mag, pleasee and visit our winery when you have some free time. I��ll treat you to some of our wine.�� Ian looked at Mag, and a smile reappeared on his face.


    ��Thank you for your kind offer. I��ll be sure to pay your winery a visit if I get an opportunity to do so.�� Mag also nodded with a smile. He was also considering arranging a lunchtime auction together with the old man.


    On Earth, an opportunity to have lunch with Old Man Buffett could be auctioned off for hundreds of thousands of US dors per pop[2]. This Old Man Buffett wasn��t the god of the stock market, but he was just as legendary of a figure as the Old Man Buffett on Earth. If news of this were to spread, there would most likely be many people willing to pay good money for the opportunity.


    Only Old Man Buffett could think of a way to earn money while being treated to a meal.


    Right after Ian and Brooker paid their bills and departed, arge horse-drawn carriage with city lord��s castle insignia emzoned onto it stopped in front of the restaurant.


    [1] As previously borated, tofu pudding in Chinese is literally tofu brains.


    [2] This is actually a thing: the opportunity to have lunch with Warren Buffett (one of the richest men on Earth IRL) is auctioned off once per year or something like that.

 Chapter 684 - You’re Going to Hurt Me!

    <h4>Chapter 684 You��re Going to Hurt Me!</h4>


    In the horse-drawn carriage, Brooker looked at Ian with a concerned expression, and asked, ��Master, are you worried about the effect that Boss Mag��s wine will have on business for our winery?��


    Ever since they had got onto the carriage, Ian had remainedpletely silent.


    ��Competition exists in all sectors of the market, and it��s the primary driving force behind innovation and improvement. If the wine he brews can truly pose a threat to our winery, then so be it. It��s much more refreshing to see a man with actual skills and talent rather than all of those dimwits doing everything they can to suck up to me, thinking that I would provide them with a one-way ticket to riches and prosperity.�� Ian shook his head with a hint of a derisive sneer on his face.


    ��Then...�� Brooker was a little perplexed.


    ��I��m thinking about whether I should invite him to be the supervisor at our winery so he can improve the quality of our wine.�� An eager smile appeared on Ian��s face.


    Brooker was still rather concerned as he said, ��But Master, all of the winemakers working at our winery are very experienced and established figures in this field. If we force Boss Mag onto them, they most likely wouldn��t be willing to submit to him. That would be too risky in my opinion.��


    Ian smiled, and said, ��If they can��t produce wine as good as Boss Mag��s, then they��d better shut up and learn. The only thing that matters to me is results. Things like experience and ability are all secondary inparison. Otherwise, our banks and winery would��ve never reached this level of sess.��


    ��But Young Mistress Scheer is the one in charge now, after all. Should we...�� Brooker began in a quiet voice.


    ��There��s no hurry. Scheer has been very busy recently, but if she can cement her coboration with Mag, then surely he wouldn��t be able to refuse me,�� Ian said with a smile.


    ...


    ��Father, why aren��t you taking Mother with us? Is it really ok for us toe out for ate-night snack without her like this?�� Vivian jumped down from the horse-drawn carriage first before turning to Michael. Despite what she was saying, she wore a beaming smile on her face, and there was not even a single shred of guilt or remorse in her eyes.


    Michael also disembarked from the horse-drawn carriage, and he smiled as he replied, ��I told your mother beforeing here, but she didn��t want toe, as eating at night will make her gain weight, so we could only leave her behind.��


    Vivian sighed, and said, ��That��s a real shame. To think that Mother is missing out on such a delicious spicy grilled fish. You should tell her next time to eat a spicy grilled fish, then a tofu pudding. Those two make up an unmissablebination.��


    Michael��s eyes immediately lit up as he said, ��Is that so? I��ll be sure to bring one of each back for your mother. She��ll surely enjoy it too.��


    Vivian smiled as she looked at Michael, and said, ��Father, you��reing out for a meal with your precious daughter, yet all you��re thinking about is your wife. You��re going to hurt me like this.��


    ��Alright, alright, order whatever you want to eat today, and we��ll take the rest back with us,�� Michael conceded with a resigned smile.


    ��Well, don��t mind if I do!�� Vivian��s eyes lit up as she strode toward the restaurant.


    It was already close to 9 pm, and business in the restaurant was slowly wrapping up, so there were a few empty seats around.


    Vivian strode in through the door, and was subsequently followed by Michael. All of the customers in the restaurant faltered initially at the sight of Michael before hurriedly rising to their feet to extend greetings toward him. They were clearly not expecting to meet the city lord here.


    ��No need for formalities, everyone. I��m just a customer who��s here for a meal tonight as well.�� Michael waved his hands with a smile to acknowledge everyone��s greetings.


    ��Could it be that Young Mistress Vivian is the city lord��s daughter?�� Yabemiya was looking at Vivian with a surprised expression on her face.


    Vivian raised her hand and turned to Yabemiya with an excited expression as she said, ��I want arge insanely spicy grilled fish!��


    She then turned to Michael, and asked, ��Father, we should be able to finish this together, right?��


    ��Well, about this insanely spicy vor...�� A hesitant look appeared on Michael��s face. Judging from his experience in eating the super spicy grilled fishst time, this was most likely a level of spiciness that he couldn��t handle.


    However, at the sight of the excited expression on Vivian��s face, he hesitated momentarily before nodding as he said, ��Sure. We can take away what we can��t finish here.��


    Michael then turned to Yabemiya with a smile, and asked, ��Has the ck pepper steak been released?��


    Yabemiya nodded with a smile, and replied, ��It has; it was released today.��


    ��Is that the steak fromst night?�� Vivian was also very intrigued on hearing this.


    ��Yes,�� Yabemiya replied with a nod.


    Vivian pped her hands together as she said, ��Then I��ll get a ck pepper steak as well. I was drooling the entire timest night. I have to taste one for myself today!��


    Michael turned to Vivian with a perplexed look, and asked, ��Didn��t you already order an insanely spicy grilled fish?��


    ��That doesn��t interfere with me eating a steak. In preparation for this meal, I didn��t even have dinner tonight,�� Vivian said with a smug smile.


    ��What am I going to do with you?�� Michael shook his head with a doting smile. He then turned to Yabemiya, and said, ��We��ll do as she says, then. We��ll get two ck pepper steaks and arge insanely spicy grilled fish.��


    ��Alright, please wait for a moment.�� Yabemiya nodded with a smile, but there was a hint of envy in her eyes. Vivian was very fortunate to have such a loving father.


    ��Hello, Big Sister Vivian, Uncle City Lord!�� Amy held Ugly Duckling in one arm and held Anna��s hand with her other hand as she greeted the duo with a smile.


    ��Who��s this, Amy?�� Vivian looked at Anna with a curious expression. This little elven girl was very adorable.


    ��This is Big Sister Anna,�� Amy introduced.


    Mag looked at the three conversing girls, and then at Michael, the straightforward and righteous city lord, whom he liked quite a bit. He was wondering whether he was here just to enjoy ate-night meal with his daughter, or if he was actually here for the steam engine.


    The two ck pepper steaks were brought out first.


    ��Oh! This is amazing!�� A blissful smile immediately appeared on Vivian��s face as she tasted her first mouthful of steak.


    Michael also had his first mouthful of steak, and he couldn��t help but praise, ��It��s even better than it was yesterday. As expected, Boss Mag can perform even better in his own restaurant. Beate lost fair and square.��


    After finishing their steaks, a massive spicy grilled fish was ced before the two of them; it almost stretched across the entire table.


    The scorching waves of spiciness wafting toward them prompted Michael to reflexively shuffle his chair back; just the aroma alone was making his eyes water. This wasn��t a normal level of spice; this really was insanely spicy!


    ��Oh! It smells so good!��


    In contrast, Vivian poked her face closer to the fish with an excited expression, and even went as far as to fan the scorching air toward herself with her hand. A content expression appeared on her face as she picked up her chopsticks. Only after dipping a piece of fish in the spicy juices did she ce it into her mouth and chew with a joyful expression. She then immediately had another mouthful of fish, and she simply couldn��t stop.


    Is it perhaps not as spicy as it smells?


    Michael looked at Vivian with a curious expression, and hesitated slightly before emting Vivian by dipping a morsel of fish in the spicy juices before cing it in his mouth.

 Chapter 685 - Please Board the Train, City Lord

    <strong>Chapter 685 Please Board the Train, City Lord</strong>


    ��Oh!��


    Michael��s face immediately turned bright red, and it seemed as if jets of mes were about to erupt out of his widened eyes. Only after struggling for a long while did he manage to swallow that first mouthful of fish, following which he immediately turned to Yabemiya, and urgently said, ��Get me a ss of beer with ice!��


    ��Sure.�� Yabemiya quickly made her way toward the kitchen. She knew that the insanely spicy grilled fish was not something that everyone could handle.


    ��Are you alright, Father?�� Vivian asked with a slightly mischievous smile on her face as she continued to dine on the grilled fish.


    Michael epted the ss of beer that Yabemiya had brought him, and chugged down most of it in one go. Only then did he feel as if the scorching sensation in his throat had subsided. His expression eased slightly as he heaved a sigh of relief. He then turned to Vivian in a state that was caught somewhere betweenughter and tears, and asked, ��Are you trying to kill your father? How is this fish even edible?��


    Vivian ate arge chunk of fish before turning to Michael with a confused look as she countered, ��How is this not edible? I feel like this is the best level of spiciness there is. Ever since I had my first insanely spicy grilled fish, all of the other levels have felt too nd and tasteless.��


    ��Alright, have some more if you like it so much. Watch out for the fishbones.�� Michael shook his head with a resigned expression before chugging down the remainder of his beer. He then signaled to Yabemiya for another ss. There was no way that he would be able to have any more of this insanely spicy grilled fish, but he could certainly do with another ss of this refreshing beer.


    9 pm soon arrived, and Mag waited a couple of minutes until all of the customers had finished their meals before clearing the tables.


    Michael turned to Mag with a smile, and said, ��Boss Mag, I heard from Dicus that you have a business proposal for the city lord��s castle. Would I be able to examine the fruits of your research now?��


    Mag smiled, and replied, ��There��s no way I can turn the city lord away after you��ve made the effort to get here in person. If Young Mistress Vivian isn��t in a hurry to get home and is happy to y with Anna and Amy while enjoying her grilled fish, then I would be happy to show you what I��ve developed.��


    ��You guys can take your time; I still have half a fish left to eat,�� Vivian said without even raising her head. She had just finished half of her fish, and was turning it over to begin feasting on the other side.


    ��You two can go back for today. Leave the cleanup for tomorrow morning,�� Mag instructed to Yabemiya and Sally. He then had a quick word with Amy before leading Michael to the room[1] next to the restaurant.


    The spacious room was illuminated by a fewmps, and the small train in the corner was very eye-catching.


    Michael walked in a circle around the steam train with a fascinated expression, and asked, ��So this is the steam train? Can it actually move without being pulled by any magic beasts?��


    Mag opened the lid of the boiler and added some coal as he replied, ��This steam train converts the thermal energy from thebustion of coal into a controble form of kic energy. As such, it can power its own movement, and there��s no need for anything to pull it. Also, this is just a miniature train, but many more carriages can be added to a full-sized one for more storage capacity.��


    ��It only requires coal?�� Michael strode forward and picked up a piece of coal before crushing it into ck powder. Sure enough, this really was a pile of coal.


    ��The steam engine can only run on coal at the moment, but if a more efficient energy source is discovered, that can perhaps be used as well.�� Mag didn��t want to speak in definite terms, as this was a magical world, after all, so there could be better and cheaper alternatives out there.


    Michael looked at the steam train with an intrigued expression, and asked, ��Can I try it out?��


    ��Of course. Please board the train, City Lord.�� Mag nodded with a smile as he ignited the boiler. White steam began to billow out from the train��s chimney, and he climbed onto the driver��s seat, waiting for the barometer to reach a certain threshold before pushing the control shaft forward, upon which the steam train began to clunk forward.


    Michael looked down at the railway tracks that the train was traveling along, and his eyespletely lit up. Hydle��s team had given him many concepts regarding how the steam engine could be utilized, yet those were merely insubstantial and abstract ideas. In contrast, this steam train was showing him firsthand the changes that the steam engine could effect.


    There was no need for magic beasts; only coal was required to power this metallic hunk of a vehicle.


    The steam train traveled in a circle around the room beforeing to a halt. Michael remained seated on the train for a while before disembarking, upon which he turned to Mag, and said, ��Boss Mag, what��s this train��s towing capacity?��


    ��This is just a miniature steam train for demonstration purposes. If it were to be constructed for practical application, the whole thing would need to be bigger, and the overall horsepower of the train would also be enhanced. In that case, one steam train would be able to tow up to 100 tons of weight. We��ll need to actually produce a steam train before we can ascertain the exact figures. As for how long the train can run for, as long as there��s sufficient coal, the train can travel anywhere where there are railway tracks,�� Mag borated with a serious expression.


    Upon hearing this, Michael began to tap the train absentmindedly as he fell into deep thought. After a brief silence, he looked at Mag with a smile, and said, ��Arrange a time with Scheer and we��ll discuss terms for coboration.��


    ��Sure.�� A smile also appeared on Mag��s face. It had been easier to gain the interest of the city lord��s castle than he had expected. With the nod given by the city lord��s castle, Mag already held the initiative as the organizer for this three-way coboration.


    ...


    Even at this hour, the Blue Suede clothing store was still brightly lit.


    Mars, who quickly walked into the room, discovered Gloria sitting on her own with a piece of fabric draped over her hands, seemingly deep in thought about something. He said, ��Young Mistress, all 30 dresses have been reserved, and each of them has been sold for 100,000 copper coins. All of them will be produced and paid for by the end of the month. Many customers also inquired about the other two dress styles, but we acted ording to your instructions, and refused to ept reservations. Instead, we��re going to release them half a monthter. The reception for those dresses should be quite fantastic as well.��


    ��That��s great! We��ll definitely be able to make this a profitable business by the end of the month, then, right?�� Gloria��s eyes lit up with excitement, and she felt as if all of her exhaustion from a hard day of work had been wiped away.


    Mars nodded, and replied, ��The president has taken care of the debt that the shop currently owes. After deducting the cost of wages and the cost of tallying up our stock, just the 30 dresses alone will make us 2,000,000 copper coins�� worth of profit. Half a monthter, the other two dress designs will also be released, and those should also fetch the store 500,000-1,000,000 copper coins.��


    Gloria put down the fabric in her hands, and a smile appeared on her face as she said, ��The president sent me a letter today, telling me that if our profit for this month can exceed that of the forge that Cyril is running, then I��ll be a Board Member of the Chamber of Commerce and be given the opportunity to take over even more businesses.��


    Mars nodded with a confident expression as he spected, ��That forge used to be quite a profitable business, but it��s since tapered off significantly in the past few years, and is on the brink of incurring losses. It��s in slightly better condition than the Blue Suede Textiles Shop previously, but it��s virtually impossible for them to make more profit than our shop in 20 days.��


    Gloria shook her head, and replied, ��We still shouldn��t getcent. Cyril definitely wouldn��t be willing to give up so easily.��


    ...


    In the darkness of the night, there was a group of ck-robed knights silently entering Chaos City through the northern city gates.


    [1] It used to be a building, but author calls it a roomtely. Maybe some reconstruction took ce...

 Chapter 686 - Is Snow White Made From Ice Cream?

    <h4>Chapter 686 Is Snow White Made From Ice Cream?</h4>


    In the northern region of the city, in a secluded courtyard, there was a dimly lit house.


    A ck-robed man was looking at Seuss with a grim expression as he reported, ��Team Leader, we��ve been unable to gather any leads regarding the whereabouts of Narson and his team. However, when we visited their base, we discovered that they had left many weapons behind, so they most likely hadn��t left Chaos City voluntarily. It��s very likely the case that they werepletely wiped out during their search for Alex.��


    ��Does that mean they found Alex?�� another ck-robed man eximed before immediately pping his hand over his mouth as a horrified look appeared on his face.


    The atmosphere in the room immediately cooled to a freezing point. The dozen or so ck-robed figures stood silently in the room, and all of them could see their own horror mirrored in each other��s eyes.


    Even though they had been searching for Alex for all these years, they were still horrified rather than ted that they might have discovered his whereabouts.


    That legendary man had severely traumatized them, and all of them were still very fearful about the prospect of having to face him in battle.


    ��It can��t be Alex. He��s already a cripple, so there��s no way that he can wipe out Narson��s team on his own.�� Seuss shook his head in a decisive manner as a cold smile appeared on his face, and he said, ��But no matter who it is, anyone who dares to kill a team of us ck Falcons must pay the ultimate price.��


    The ck-robed figures�� expressions eased slightly upon hearing this, and confidence reappeared in their eyes.


    ��It��s impossible for Alex to be the one who killed them, but this incident may not necessarily be unrted to him. I��m going to gather all of the ck Falcons in Chaos City and search through the entire city for Alex as well as Narson��s team.�� Seuss clenched his fists with a cold smile, and said, ��I have a feeling that he��s right here in this Chaos City. After all, hiding in the wilderness isn��t his style.��


    ��Yes!�� the ck-robed figures responded in unison.


    ...


    After bidding farewell to the city lord and his daughter, Mag took Amy and Anna upstairs to tuck them into bed. He bribed Ba with a ck pepper steak to bathe Anna before dressing her in a pretty little pink nightgown, and the two of themy down on Amy��s little bed.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling cried urgently at the foot of the bed, trying to catch Amy��s eye as it stuck out its head.


    Amy turned her gaze toward Ugly Duckling, and said, ��Ugly Duckling, I already have Big Sister Anna now, so I don��t want you anymore. You can sleep on the floor from now on.��


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling��s ears immediately drooped as it looked up at Amy with a pitiable expression. There were already tears swirling in its eyes.


    ��Poor Ugly Duckling.�� Anna turned to Ugly Duckling with a sympathetic expression. She contemted the situation for a moment before her eyes lit up, and she suggested, ��How about we let it sleep between us?��


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling was very excited to hear this, and it skipped on the spot before looking up at Amy with an expectant gaze.


    ��Alright, seeing as Big Sister Anna is speaking out for you, I��ll let you onto the bed. But, you have to behave.�� Amy contemted the proposal for a moment before picking Ugly Duckling up from the ground and cing it between herself and Anna.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling got into afortable position between the girls, and immediately fell asleep after closing its eyes.


    ��What a good little kitten.�� Anna stroked Ugly Duckling��s fur with a wide smile on her face.


    ��But it��s only getting fatter and fatter. I feel like it won��t be long before it crushes this entire bed.�� Amy heaved a forlorn sigh as she squeezed Ugly Duckling��s chubby cheeks.


    ��The chubbier it gets, the more adorable it is. Look at how fun it is to squeeze its cheeks like this; it��s like its made from water!�� Anna grabbed onto Ugly Duckling��s face with her hands and gently kneaded it into different shapes.


    ��Wow! I didn��t know you could do that!�� Amy��s eyes immediately lit up with curiosity. She squeezed Ugly Duckling��s cheek from the other side, and its face was twisted into another shape, drawing peals ofughter from its tormentors.


    What a poor cat. Mag, who had just gotten out of bath, couldn��t help but shake his head with a smile upon seeing this. Every other pet owner treated their cats as if they were the masters of the household, yet Ugly Duckling was constantly being toyed with.


    After having the time of her life squeezing Ugly Duckling��s cheeks, Amy turned to Mag, and wheedled, ��Father, can you tell us a bedtime story?��


    Anna��s also turned to Mag upon hearing this, and her eyes lit up with anticipation. Back when her grandfather was still alive, he would tell her a bedtime story every night.


    ��Sure. I��ll tell you two the story of Snow White today.�� Mag carried a stool over to the bed and sat down on it.


    Amy raised her little hand, and asked, ��Is Snow White made of ice cream?��


    ��No, Snow White is referred to as such because her skin is as fair as snow.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. As expected, Amy really could link everything to food.


    ��I see. That��s a pity.�� Amy nodded with a wistful expression.


    Mag didn��t know what she was feeling so disappointed about, but he still began to tell the story in a gentle voice.


    ��During a cold winter, snowkes asrge as goose feathers danced in the air. The queen sat in front of the window, looking out at the vast expanse of snow, and made a wish...


    ��Snow White��s tragic life stemmed from this beautiful wish of the queen, who was jealous of her beauty. She was abducted to the forest, where she encountered the seven dwarves. However, she was still unable to escape from the queen��s sinister grasp, and she was almost strangled to death first before almost being killed by a poisonous hairbrush...��


    Amy and Anna werepletely absorbed in Mag��s story. They were concerned for the welfare of Snow White while expressing anger toward the cruel queen.


    However, after reaching the part in the story where Snow White ate a poisoned apple and fell into a deep death-like slumber, Mag��s voice came to a halt.


    As a father, he simply couldn��t bring himself to tell the original version of the story, where a necrophilic prince had fallen in love with Snow White��s body and purchased it with money before living happily ever after with her.


    That was too dark a story for him to tell.


    ��What happened next, Father? Did Snow White really die?�� Amy looked at Mag with a sad expression.


    There were also tears shimmering in Anna��s eyes. She felt as if Snow White was just as unfortunate as she had been.


    Mag thought to himself momentarily before a sh of brilliance urred to him, and he said, ��In the end, the seven dwarves transformed into seven gourds, and were willingly refined into seven different pills for Snow White to take. After taking the pills, Snow White came back to life and gained seven different types of magical powers. She went back to the royal pce, shut the queen into a dark well for all of eternity, smashed that magic mirror, and became the new owner of the pce.��

 Chapter 687 - Mr. Mag, Have You Made a Decision?

    <h4>Chapter 687 Mr. Mag, Have You Made a Decision?</h4>


    A gratified smile appeared on the Mag��s face at the sight of Amy��s and Anna��s sleeping faces. Fairy tales should be designed to teach children to be strong and independent, and not to rely on some creepy necrophilic prince to save them.


    Mag crept away from Amy��s little bed before lying down in his own bed. He then thought about the events that had unfolded earlier. The city lord��s castle had essentially thrown their support behind him, so he was only awaiting a final decision from the Buffett Family. Scheer would be the one to decide whether their three-way coboration would eventuate or not.


    Mag then began to examine the 0.5 strength point bag within his body. This was the reward that he had received frompleting that mission earlier in the day, and even though it wasn��t much, it really had arrived in the nick of time.


    His trip to Rodu would undoubtedly be fraught with peril, so the more powerful he was, the greater the chance he would have of survival.


    Magy on his bed for a long while, and only after the clock struck midnight did he silently get up and sneak out onto the balcony.


    After getting out onto the balcony, Mag said internally, ��System, fully activate the restaurant��s soundproofing effect, and then hit me with that half of a strength point.��


    The horrific experience of being struck by lightning on thest asion was still fresh in his mind, and no normal person would want to experience that a second time. However, in his pursuit of power, he had no choice but to bring this torture on himself.


    ��The restaurant��s soundproofing effect has beenpletely activated. One bolt of lightninging right up; please close your eyes!��


    The system��s voice was tinged with a hint of joy as if it took pleasure in inflicting pain on Mag.


    Mag pursed his lips and suppressed the urge to say anything as he stood at the center of the balcony, awaiting the iing lightning strike.


    There had to be no worse feeling in this world than waiting to be struck by lightning.


    As such, when the massive bolt of lightning finally descended from the sky and crashed down on his body, he was struck by a sense of relief amid the excruciating pain.


    ��Phew~��


    A long whileter, Mag exhaled as he stretched out his stiff and rigid body. There were still currents of electricity dancing over his body and crackling whenever they came into contact with each other.


    Mag looked down at his charred charcoal-like body, only to discover that even his underwear had been zapped to dust. A gust of cold autumnal wind blew past his crown jewels, and he shuddered as he hurriedly draped a bathrobe over his own shoulders. Thank heavens I took off my clothes before this. Otherwise, I��d have one less set of clothes to wear.


    After going upstairs, Mag began to assess the enhancements his body had experienced while taking a bath.


    The most obvious effect was the increase in strength. With the strength coursing through his current body, Mag felt as if he could fell an Ironhide Bull with a single punch.


    This wasn��t an arrogant delusion. Instead, it was an objective assessment of the capabilities of a 4th-tier knight.


    A normal 4th-tier knight would perhaps be able to sessfully capture an Ironhide Bull through the use of advanced sword techniques and other abilities.


    However, if a 4th-tier knight specialized in refining and training their body, then their constitution would make them powerful enough to face off against an Ironhide Bull directly.


    Alex was a man who could even face a giant dragon head on in his prime, so his constitution was naturally incredibly powerful.


    I have to master all of the sword forms I can at the 4th-tier before I go to Rodu. Mag slowly clenched his fists as he made up his mind.


    ...


    In avish and intricate room in the Buffett Manor, Scheer sat alone in front of a window. She was holding a half-full ss of wine in her hand, while her brows were furrowed in deep thought.


    Following a prolonged silence, Scheer turned her attention to her winess before suddenly downing its contents in one go. After doing that, she seemed to have made up her mind, and she smiled as she said, ��In the past, I��ve always taken a more steady approach that minimizes risk in my investments, but this time, I��m going to take a gamble. If I seed, the Buffett Family will be taken to even greater heights, and we��ll truly be one of the premier families on the Nond Continent. Aside from the bank and the winery, we��ll be adding the steam train to our list of ventures.��


    Scheer put down her ss and turned off the lights as she murmured to herself, ��I hope you won��t disappoint me, Mr. Mag.��


    ...


    In a hotel room in the northern region of the city.


    Snarr, who had altered his appearance into one of a heavily bearded man, was carefully studying a map under the light of amp. There were a few red circles around various locations on the map, and it was already appearing rather messy.


    ��It really isn��t an easy task to find someone who��s trying to conceal himself in Chaos City. I have no one I can trust here, either. Hopefully, my luck will be good and I��ll be able to find Master Alex and Young Mistress Amy soon.�� Snarr sighed as he quickly wrote a letter before inserting it into a thin bamboo tube. He then opened the door and let loose a long whistle.


    A hummingbird that was only around the size of a thumb flew toward him beforending on his hand. He strapped the small bamboo tube to the hummingbird��s leg before setting it free, and it disappeared into the night in the blink of an eye.


    ...


    Rodu, the second prince��s manor.


    A butler quickly walked into the study with a letter before offering it up with both hands in a respectful manner. ��Your Highness, this is a letter from Ambassador Cayrols.��


    ��Cayrols?�� Josh��s brows furrowed. Then, the other letter in his hand was incinerated with a ball of green fire. He epted the letter being offered to him by the butler before reading through its contents.


    ��Mag? Is that a coincidence?�� While reading through the letter, Josh��s brows furrowed even deeper. However, as he continued to read, he shook his head as he murmured to himself, ��No, there��s no way that Alex would be a chef. Even as a cripple, there��s no way that he would be a chef. He��s far too proud to submit to others and cook at their behest.��


    The butler stood silently off to the side, not daring to make even the slightest sound.


    After reading through Cayrols�� letter, Josh was silent for a while before writing a letter in response.


    Cayrols had been Rodu��s ambassador in Chaos City for over 10 years, and that resume guaranteed him a high-ranking position when he came back to Rodu. Josh was trying to recruit him to his side in order to assist his bid to seize the throne.


    Furthermore, Josh was very interested in this so-called incredible chef from Chaos City that could cook for the king on his birthday. He had been scrambling to find a good birthday present for the king, yet his efforts had proven futile thus far. If this chef really was as amazing as Cayrols imed, and could bring joy to the king on his birthday, then it was very much worth a try.


    ��Seuss has encountered some difficulties over at Chaos City, so get Cayrols to help him onest time before hees back from Chaos City.�� Josh finished his letter and folded it up before handing it over to the butler.


    ...


    ��Mr. Mag, have you made your decision?��


    The next morning, Mag had only just woken up when he was greeted by the sound of knocking on the door.

 Chapter 688 - Negotiating Terms

    <strong>Chapter 688 Negotiating Terms</strong>


    Mag opened the door, only to find a portly middle-aged butler standing outside. A perplexed look appeared on his face as he asked, ��Who are you?��


    The man smiled, and replied, ��I��m Master Cayrols�� butler, Hulton. I��ming here on behalf of Master Cayrols to ask you whether you��ve made a decision toe to Rodu with us for His Majesty��s birthday banquet in 14 days.��


    Mag nodded as a slightly apologetic expression appeared on his face, and he replied, ��I see. Unfortunately, I haven��t discussed this issue with my daughter yet, so I��ll have to give Mr. Cayrols a response in a few days. Would you be able to ry that message to Mr. Cayrols for me?��


    ��Master Cayrols has said that if the Young Mistress would like toe to Rodu, she can also apany us. We��ll be traveling to Rodu on the back of a flying magic beast, and the journey will only take a single day, so it won��t be difficult at all,�� Hulton urged.


    Mag nodded, and said, ��I��ll be sure to take that into consideration. Please pass on my regards to Mr. Cayrols.��


    Prior to sorting out the issues surrounding the steam engine, he couldn��t give Cayrols a definitive reply.


    Otherwise, even if he didn��t blow his cover in Rodu but was forced to remain at the pce as a royal chef, that wouldpletely throw Mag��s ns off track. As such, he had to recruit the city lord��s castle and the Buffett Family to his side first so there would be powerful allies on the outside to bail him out under such circumstances.


    ��Alright, I��ll be sure to ry the message. However, I must advise you that it��s a very rare opportunity to travel to Rodu and cook for the king. I hope you��ll consider this matter carefully.�� Hulton didn��t press the issue any further as he nodded and departed.


    ��Risk and rewarde hand in hand. Looks like I have no choice but to make the trip to Rodu.�� Mag looked on at Hulton��s departing figure with a slightly grim expression.


    After breakfast, Amy went to attend her lessons, while Anna remained in the kitchen with Mag to practice her cutting skills.


    Mag was quite surprised and more than a little approving of the perseverance and resilience that Anna was disying despite such a young age.


    No master would dislike a hardworking disciple. While Anna was quite young, the determination and drive she disyed far outstripped those of an average person.


    Following the conclusion of the lunch service, Mag was just about to close the restaurant until the dinner service when Scheer and Dicus appeared in front of his restaurant at the same time.


    Scheer looked at the slightly surprised Mag with a smile on her face, and said, ��Mr. Mag, I was wondering if you had time for a chat.��


    Mag was indeed quite taken aback, but he quicklyposed himself. After all, Scheer wouldn��t be Scheer if she went along with his ns without ying any tricks of her own. With that in mind, he nodded, and said, ��It��s an honor for Young Mistress Scheer and Mr. Dicus toe and see me at the same time. Pleasee in and have a seat.��


    Sally and Ba had taken Anna to the ice cream shop to give Yabemiya a hand, so there was no one else in the restaurant with him.


    Mag brought out two sses of water for Scheer and Dicus before also sitting down at the same table with them.


    Scheer took a sip of water and looked at Mag with a smile as she said, ��Please don��t misunderstand, Mr. Mag. I went to the city lord��s castle this morning to verify whether the city lord is willing to participate in your n. However, it appears that my concerns werepletely unwarranted. The city lord was in full support of your n, so he asked me toe to visit you with Mr. Dicus here for further discussions.��


    ��I understand, Young Mistress Scheer. This is quite an important decision, so it��s best to be cautious.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He was already actually quite surprised that Scheer had decided to coborate with him so quickly.


    After all, the steam engine and the steam train werepletely new inventions in this world, and had not been tested in the market at all. As such, there was no way to control risk, but the initial investment was very high.


    Dicus ced a thick satchel onto the table, and looked at Mag with a smile as he said, ��The city lord approves of your invention greatly, and we are willing to fully cooperate with you in your ns for production and promotion of the steam train.��


    ��Seeing as all three sides wish to participate in this project, then let me get straight to the point.�� Mag looked at the two of them with a serious expression, and said, ��I can provide all of the technology involved with producing steam engines and steam trains, and I��ll continue my research and development in this area. In return, I would like 10% of all profits made in this business venture.��


    Scheer contemted momentarily before looking at Mag as she said, ��I can see that you��re being very straightforward and transparent here, so I won��t waste any time, either. Buffett Banks can provide all of the money necessary to fund this project, but in return, we want exclusive rights to operation in the area of the steam train, as well as a share of no less than 60% of the profits made. The steam engine will be left out of this deal as I hope for that to be the product involved in a two-way coboration with Mr. Mag and Buffett Banks. In that coboration, you��ll be receiving 20% of all profits made.��


    She really is an exceptional businesswoman, Mag praised internally, but his expression remained calm and collected. Only through intervention from an official party like the city lord��s castle could the steam train be promoted as quickly as possible. However, the promotion and development of the steam engine was a pure business venture, and even though Scheer was giving Mag an extra 10% share of the profits, she was also retainingplete autonomy in return.


    ��The city lord��s castle can ept anything no less than 30% of the profits made from the steam trains. In return, we��ll be asking the mechanical bureau to provide you with their unreserved assistance in this project. We��ll provide all of the manpower and skilledbor necessary, and be responsible for the promotion of the steam train. However, aside from a 30% share in the profits, the city lord��s castle also has one more condition: in the case of extraordinary circumstances, the city lord��s castle must temporarily assumeplete authority over the railway tracks, and the other two parties must be in full support of this.�� Dicus looked at the two of them, and continued, ��As for the matters regarding the steam engine, I have no right to make a decision there. I have to report this matter to the city lord before I can provide a response.��


    ��In the case of extraordinary circumstances, the Buffett Family will stand by Chaos City unconditionally, and pledge our full support to the city lord��s castle.�� Scheer nodded without any objections.


    Mag also nodded in response. It was most likely the case that Michael had given Dicus a set of requirements, and as long as Scheer��s proposal fitted those requirements, the city lord��s castle would be willing to ept it. With that in mind, Mag smiled, and said, ��In that case, I think we��ve reached a mutual understanding when ites to the steam train. We can discuss the steam engine another day, but I think it��s safe to say that the discussion about the steam train is settled.��


    Scheer nodded, and said, ��I can sign the contract on behalf of Buffett Banks. As long as Mr. Mag and the city lord��s castle are satisfied with the conditions I proposed, we can draft the contract today. However, I suggest finding someone more professional to ascertain the more specific uses on the contract.��


    However, Dicus shook his head, and said, ��Those are the conditions raised by the city lord��s castle, but I think it��s a good idea to consider this matter more carefully before the contract is confirmed. The city lord will also be signing the contract in person.��


    Mag smiled, and said, ��The city lord��s castle and Young Mistress Scheer are clearly more professional in this matter, so I��ll leave it to you guys to draft up the contracts. I won��t participate in the business aspect of this operation, and I��ll only be responsible for providing the technology and skills in return for a share of the profits. If possible, I��d like to keep my participation in this project confidential.��


    He was providing the brains behind the project, so he had the right to make such demands.

 Chapter 689 - Boom!

    <h4>Chapter 689 Boom!</h4>


    In the magic room on the second floor of the magic potion shop, Amy was in the process of building a snowman. Urien cleared his throat, and in his coarse voice, he said, ��Little Amy, following this period of practice, you��ve be a lot more proficient in your usage of manifestation magic. What we��re going to do next is ability endowment, which is to inject magical power into the objects that we manifest so they can be useful in battle.��


    ��Will it be like Master Urien��s giant Frost Dragon that can break ice cubes?�� Amy was very excited to hear this.


    Urien nodded, and said, ��Yes. Just being able to manifest something alone is nothing but a trick. If a magic caster can manifest something, but they can��t endow their subject with special properties and abilities, then they��re a failure in manifestation magic. It��s just like the phoenix that Krassu can summon; it��s just a battle rooster that looks like a phoenix.��


    Amy turned to Urien with a perplexed look, and said, ��But Master Urien, your giant Frost Dragon and Master Krassu��s phoenix have fought many times with no clear conclusion.��


    ��Well...�� Urien��s expression stiffened, and he was at a loss for a reply. He cleared his throat in a slightly awkward manner, and continued, ��Let��s begin the ability endowment process now. Think of something that you see as the most powerful being, then manifest it while thinking about what ability you would like it to have.


    ��Also, this is the final warning: you��re not allowed to manifest Boss Mag again!�� Urien added. He had gotten really sick of seeing Mag during the past few days. He felt as if Mag was constantly attending his lessons uninvited, when in reality, it was just the subject of Amy��s manifestation magic.


    ��I still think Father is the strongest, though...�� Amy murmured to herself, but she still fell into deep thought at the sight of Urien��s imcable expression.


    Urien waited patiently for her decision, and didn��t offer any tips or advice.


    He had never seen anyone with magical aptitude as exceptional as Amy��s. Even Princess Irina��s aptitude was quite far away from reaching Amy��s level.


    As for himself, he was more than willing to admit that even if he grew a second brain, his aptitude would most likely still be inferior to Amy��s. As such, he would much rather guide Amy in a general direction and ask her to figure out the rest rather than instruct her on every small detail. This was a rare subject that he agreed with Krassu on.


    The 10th-tier was something that he and Krassu would never be able to transcend. Even though they were far more powerful than normal 10th-tier magic casters, they still had to admit that they were 10th-tier magic casters themselves, and had yet to reach the next level.


    As such, they wanted to know if there was someone in this world who could break through that final bottleneck, and reach the legendary 11th-tier.


    There were rumors that suggested the elven queen was at the 11-tier, but even in the war among species, the elven queen had only appeared in battle on a handful of asions. As such, no one could verify the authenticity of this im, and it could well be a smoke bomb thrown out by the elven race to try and intimidate the rest of the continent.


    Amy��s extraordinary aptitude was only one of the reasons why Urien and Krassu had decided to ept Amy as their disciple. The other factor of consideration was that both of them wanted to see if there was indeed an 11-tier, and they knew that Amy was perhaps the likeliest candidate on this continent to reach that level if it truly existed.


    Amy closed her eyes, and an orange ball of light appeared above her head. The ball of light slowly condensed before expanding, creating quite a mesmerizing sight.


    ��What��s this?�� Urien��s eyes lit up as he looked on with an expectant gaze.


    Sessful ability endowment was one of the signature signs indicating that one had be a 5th-tier magic caster.


    Amy had been studying magic for just over a month, yet she had already be a 4th-tier magic caster. Such an insane rate of progression was simply unprecedented. If she could achieve ability endowment, then she would also be iming the record for the youngest 5th-tier magic caster, a record that would perhaps never be broken again.


    Upon seeing this ball of orange light, many powerful magic beasts shed through Urien��s mind. However, this was Amy��s first attempt at ability endowment, so even if the magic beast that she manifested wasn��t a very powerful one, it would still be a monumental achievement.


    The orange light slowly squirmed before shrinking, and it gradually became more substantial.


    ��Is that... that orange kitten?��


    After about 10 minutes had passed, Urien stared at the small orange kitten that had appeared above Amy��s head, and he didn��t know whether he shouldugh or cry.


    ��Wow! It looks exactly the same!��


    Amy had also opened her eyes, and she nodded in an extremely content manner at the sight of the orange kitten hovering in mid-air.


    ��Um... Little Amy, I told you to manifest something that you think the most powerful. Under normal circumstances, only powerful magic beasts would be able to unleash powerfulbat prowess in battle... Your little kitten...�� Even though Urien was trying to give Amy as much autonomy as possible during her magic education, he still couldn��t help but interject at the sight of this adorable orange kitten. If she were to summon that thing in battle, the best-case scenario would be that her opponent wouldugh themselves to death.


    ��Master, that��s not a kitten, it��s Ugly Duckling!�� Amy emphasized with a serious expression. She then pointed at Ugly Duckling, and insisted, ��Also, Ugly Duckling is super powerful.��


    Urien was still not convinced. He looked at the orange kitten, and said, ��Did you endow it with an ability? If so, use it on me.��


    ��Boom!��


    The entire building tremored violently.


    A massive kitten-shaped meatball had fallen from the sky, squashing Urien firmly underneath it.


    ��Master, are you alright?�� Amy asked with a concerned look on her face.


    Only Urien��s upper body was visible beneath the massive meatball. His face was slightly flushed in a strenuous manner as he said with difficulty, ��I��m fine, but... get this thing off me...��


    ...


    The city lord��s castle��s and Scheer��s efficiency were on full disy as the final contract regarding the steam train operations was finalized after just three days. All three sides expressed their approval of the contract terms, and the contract was signed by Michael, Scheer, and Mag. As had been discussed earlier, Mag was going to get a 10% share of the profits.


    The restrictive uses on the contract required Mag to keep everything about the steam train project strictly confidential for three years. Also, Mag didn��t have toe in contact with anyone else working on the project aside from Michael, Scheer, and Dicus.


    This was a form of self-protection for Mag. The steam train was undoubtedly going to create a massive stir on the Nond Continent. Many major powers on the continent would be yearning to get their hands on the steam train technology, and if they couldn��t do so through official avenues, their attention would inevitably turn to the inventor.


    Mag wasn��t stupid nor vain enough to put himself at such major risk just for fame and renown.


    As for the development of the steam engine, the city lord��s castle stated a new condition. The city lord��s castle was going to invest some funds into that project, and wanted to be given 10% of the shares in return. They weren��t going to participate in any of the business operations, but the Buffett Family was permitted to act on behalf of the city lord��s castle. Mag would still receive a 20% share of the profits, and the Buffett Family would be entirely responsible for the project.


    This is going to be the number one technology stock on the entire Nond Continent. As expected, City Lord Michael is quite an intelligent man. Mag looked on at the two departing horse-drawn carriages, then turned his gaze toward the document satchel in his hand, and a content smile appeared on his face.


    This investment would perhaps make him one of the wealthiest people in this world.

 Chapter 690 - Is Uncle Blour Going to Come Back?

    <b>Chapter 690 Is Uncle Blour Going to Come Back? </b>


    Three dayster, Mamy Restaurant.


    Mag looked at Cayrols, who hade to pay him a visit, and he smiled as he said, ��Ambassador Cayrols, I��ve decided to ept your offer to travel with you to Rodu, and cook for His Majesty during his birthday banquet. It would undoubtedly be a very interesting experience for me to be able to cook with chefs from all over the Nond Continent.��


    Cayrols had prepared a script to convince Mag to make the trip to Rodu, but all of his preparations had been made redundant. Despite that, this was naturally good news to him, and so he smiled as he said, ��You��ve made the right decision, Mr. Mag. I trust that His Highness, the prince, would be very pleased after tasting your cooking. If you can satisfy His Majesty as well, you��ll be able to remain in Rodu as His Majesty��s personal cook. In that case, it won��t be difficult for you to open a restaurantrger than Ducas Restaurant in Rodu.��


    ��I��m willing to travel to Rodu, but I must make a few things clear in advance, ambassador: I��m only making the trip to Rodu as a learning experience. I can only stay there for a maximum of five days. All of Mamy Restaurant��s customers are still waiting for me toe back and cook for them, so I won��t remain in Rodu or the royal pce. Amy is also studying magic with the two great magic casters in Chaos City, so we��ll have toe back no matter what. Also, Mamy Restaurant may not be arge restaurant, but I currently make profits of around 500,000 copper coins per day. During this trip, I��ll be forced to temporarily close down my restaurant. If His Highness would like to invite me to Rodu, then regarding the opportunity of my trip...��


    Mag smiled as he looked at Cayrols, and his words cut off mid-sentence.


    Cayrols faltered slightly upon hearing this before smiling as he said, ��Rest assured, Mr. Mag, His Highness will definitely issue you 500,000 copper coins per day for the entirety of your trip. However, have you ever thought about leaving Chaos City, Mr. Mag? Rodu is not inferior to Chaos City in any aspect, and all of the wealthiest people in the Roth Empire have flocked to Rodu. As such, the average spending power there would undoubtedly be superior to that of Chaos City. Won��t you consider moving your restaurant to Rodu for a brighter future? Also, if you catch the fancy of His Highness and His Majesty, it��s quite possible that you could be rewarded with a dukeship; that��s not something that you can obtain here in Chaos City. Your daughter is current studying magic under two great magic casters, but His Highness could easily arrange for her to enter the Magus Tower. That ce is the holynd for all magic casters, and it would be a great honor for her to be a part of such a sacred ce.��


    Mag shook his head with a smile, and replied, ��My apologies, Ambassador Cayrols, but I��ve always been of the opinion that a bird in the hand is worth two in the bush.��


    Cayrols look deep into Mag��s eyes, and he could tell that Mag wasn��t going to change his mind. As such, he rose to his feet, and said, ��Alright, I won��t force the issue, then, Mr. Mag. We��ll be setting off for Rodu in nine days; I hope you��ll make preparations in advance, Mr. Mag.��


    ��I��ll be sure to do so.�� Mag nodded, and then looked on as Cayrols departed.


    ...


    In the Blue Suede Textiles Shop, all of the tailors were busy at work. The employees that had grown ustomed tocency had also been taken out of theirfort zones, and were assisting the tailors in their work.


    The entire store had be a miniature clothing production factory, with over 20 tailors and their students working hard to produce dresses as quickly as they could.


    These tailors weren��t exactly extremely renowned in Chaos City, but they were all skilled craftsmen. Under normal circumstances, it would be a good month for them if they could receive three or four orders for custom-made clothes, and they were barely making ends meet.


    As such, when the Blue Suede Textiles Shop extended invitations for them to produce clothes based on ready-made designs, and offered remuneration that was twice what they had received for their past custom-made jobs for every dress they produced, almost none was able to reject such an offer. As long as they worked quickly enough, their earnings would increase severalfoldpared to their ie in the past, so all of them were brimming with drive and enthusiasm.


    Aside from taking time to rest and sleep, Gloria was almost constantly in the shop, making sure that every finished product was of an exemry quality that was worth the prices they were charging.


    Gloria made her way over to a seamstress, who was busy embroidering the dress draped over the table before her, and a look of approval appeared on Gloria��s face as she praised, ��Reba, your embroidery skills are really good. I��ll get you to embroider all of the cors for our first batch of dresses.��


    Reba hurriedly rose to her feet upon hearing this, and she waved her hands in a fearful manner as she said, ��Young Mistress, I��m just a normal seamstress; how can you entrust such an important duty exclusively to me? I��m already extremely thankful that I��m able to work here.��


    She hade to this shop in search of a job following a rmendation from Mag. Initially, she was only trying her luck, but to her surprise, she was actually hired. Her monthly wage was far higher than what she had been earning in the past, and it was already sufficient for her to make ends meet and also pay for Jessica��s tuition without having to rely on subsidies from the city lord��s castle.


    Reba knew that Mr. Mag and Young Mistress Gloria definitely knew each other, but she didn��t ck off nor getcent, and made sure to do her job with a serious and diligent attitude.


    However, Gloria was asking her to embroider the cors of the first batch of dresses, which were being sold for hundreds of thousands of copper coins per dress, and she was feeling extremely overwhelmed by that prospect.


    Gloria shook her head with a smile, and said, ��You have the skills required to seed in this role. I want to give all of my customers the most perfect dresses, and to do that, I need you.��


    ��I...�� Reba looked at Gloria, and there were already tears shimmering in her eyes. In the past, she had felt fortunate just to be alive, let alone receive praise and respect from others. This was a feeling that had been sorely missing from her life.


    Gloria smiled, and continued, ��By the way, I heard you have a daughter who woulde to y outside the shop from time to time, right?��


    A tense expression immediately appeared on Reba��s face as she hurriedly said, ��Yes. My daughter is still very young, and I��m the only one looking after her, so I told her toe over during lunchtime so I could split some of my lunch with her. If you don��t like that, then I��ll tell her not toe anymore.��


    Gloria shook her head, and replied, ��Those aren��t my intentions. If you��d like, you can bring your daughter to work with you, and she can y inside the shop as long as she doesn��t disrupt the other tailors. I��ll also get them to prepare an extra meal for her, so you won��t have to split your lunch with her.��


    Reba stared at Gloria with disbelief in her eyes,pletely at a loss for words.


    ��A few days ago, Teacher Luna told me that she has already received the first batch of donations for her foundation. It won��t be long before your daughter will be able to go to school. Before that, let here and stay with you in the shop. You��ll be able to look after her here as well,�� Gloria continued.


    ��Thank you! Thank you so much!�� Reba rose to her feet and bowed deeply toward Gloria.


    Gloria also bowed in return, and smiled as she said, ��I��ll be leaving the embroidery of those dresses to you, then.��


    ...


    That night, Anna stood in front of Mamy Restaurant��s floor-to-ceiling window, and asked, ��Uncle Mag, is Uncle Blour going toe back?��

 Chapter 691 - Representative of the Elven Race

    Chapter 691 Representative of the Elven Race


    Mag, who stood beside Anna, was also peering out of the window. Light rain had begun to fall soundlessly onto the square outside, and there was no one to be seen on the streets.


    Probably not. After all, he strongly implied that this trip was going to be extremely perilous for him, Mag thought to himself. However, he forced a carefree smile onto his face as he looked at the concerned Anna, and said, ��It��s alright, he must��ve been dyed by an important matter along the way. Even if he doesn��te back today, he��ll be back in the next few days.��


    ��Really?�� Anna looked up into Mag��s eyes, attempting to gauge the authenticity of his words.


    ��Of course.�� Mag nodded firmly. In reality, he didn��t even believe his own words. Blour might not be the most reliable person that he knew, but he could tell from Blour��s parting words that day that he had set out on a rather dangerous journey.


    ��Alright, then I��ll wait for him for a while longer.�� Anna turned her gaze away from Mag and continued to look outside.


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded, and he also stood beside Anna in front of the window.


    Aftering to this world, Mag had met a lot of people. Even though many of them couldn��t even be considered to be friends of his, he still couldn��t bring himself to bepletely unconcerned for them.


    The rain gradually began to increase in intensity, and visibility outside the window was slowly worsening, but the sorely awaited sound of knocking on the door still didn��t arrive.


    Mag nced at the clock on the wall, only to find that it was already 12 am. He heaved a faint internal sigh as he stroked Anna��s hair, and said, ��Go to sleep now. He��lle back for sure.��


    ��Ding!��


    The sound of a bell rang out from outside.


    ��It��s Uncle Blour!�� Anna��s eyes lit up as she rushed over and pushed open the restaurant doors.


    The rainwater was swept in by the wind, sttering all over Anna��s body. The bell hanging by the door was tinkling from the wind and rain, yet there was no one standing outside.


    Anna stood at the restaurant��s entrance with a nk expression on her face as tears and rainwater slid down her cheeks.


    ��He��lle back.�� Mag gently closed the door before carrying Anna upstairs in his arms.


    He changed her into a set of dry clothes and dried her hair before gently cing her on the bed. Amy and Ugly Duckling were already sound asleep beside her.


    Mag tucked Anna in under the nket, and said in a gentle voice, ��Go to sleep. Perhaps he��ll be back when you wake up tomorrow.��


    Anna blinked her red eyes as she looked at Mag, and asked, ��Uncle Mag, am I a cursed elf? Anyone who��s close to me is destined to suffer a terrible fate, right?��


    ��Of course not. Anna is a good girl, not some cursed elf.�� Mag shook his head with a gentle reassuring smile.


    ��Thank you, Uncle Mag.�� Anna slowly rolled over and faced away from Mag.


    Mag stood beside the bed and looked at Anna with a sympathetic expression. Just what kind of horrendous experiences could bring such a small child to develop such dark thoughts about herself?


    ...


    In the Wind Forest, at the foot of the Tree of Life.


    Irina was nting flowers around the base of the Tree of Life when Firis rushed into the cave. She was panting heavily as she said, ��Princess, after the deal from three days ago was canceled, there has been no news about it since. Perhaps they were intimidated by you. However, however...��


    Irina put down her small watering can and nodded with satisfaction as she looked at the two exuberant flowers nted in the soil. Only then did she turn to Firis with furrowed brows as she urged, ��Out with it! However what?��


    ��However! I heard that they��re trying to get you to attend the king of the Roth Empire��s birthday banquet in 10 days as the representative of the elven race,�� Firis finally finished her sentence.


    ��Really?�� Irina was rather surprised to hear this.


    Firis nodded, and confirmed, ��The new is already circting around. Apparently, this was a suggestion raised to Her Majesty by Mistress Helena.��


    Irina furrowed her brow with a contemtive look on her face, and she murmured, ��What is that old witch, Helena, plotting now? She��s proposing for me to attend the banquet? She��s definitely not doing this with any good intentions.��


    ��I also think she��s plotting something nasty. Princess, you have to be careful.�� Firis nodded with a grave expression.


    Irina��s expression became even more serious as she spected, ��Could it be that the old witch knows that she��s too hideous to represent the elven race, so she��s asking the young and beautiful princess to travel to Rodu?��


    ��Princess, your thought processes are just as inexplicable as ever.�� Firis buried her face into her palm. She felt as if the princess had a different reflex arcpared to everyone else.


    ��I wanted to make a trip to Rodu anyway. It��s time I gave those bastards some payback for what they did three years ago.�� Irina chuckled coldly as she said, ��Firis, you keep an eye on things here and report to me immediately if you receive any more news.��


    ��Yes, Princess.�� Firis nodded firmly.


    ...


    Within a cave that resembled a starry night sky, the ck-robed Hetty looked up at Helena with a perplexed expression, and asked, ��Mistress Helena, why would you propose for Irina to represent our elven race and travel to Roth Empire? There have been rumors circting in the past few years that the queen is displeased with her. If we get to her to represent the elven race and attend the king��s birthday banquet, then those rumors will have no legs to stand on. Surely that��s not a good thing for us.��


    ��Hasn��t she always been itching to go to Rodu? I��ll grant her that wish.�� Helena stood on a tall tform and looked down at Hetty as if she were appraising a ck rat, and she said, ��Those people aren��t as pathetic as the likes of you. They��re not that easy to kill, and if they��ve been forced into a corner, they��ll definitely strike back.��


    ...


    On the seventh day, there was no news about Blour.


    On the eighth day, there was no news about Blour.


    ...


    On the 14th day, there was still no news about Blour...


    Anna was no longer asking Mag if he had heard anything about Blour. However, she would sit at the restaurant��s entrance for half an hour every day as if she were waiting for something.


    At times, Sally would also sit with her at the entrance, and the two of them would wait together in silence.


    Mag had made a trip to the elven embassy and met the elven ambassador, Yngwie. However, Yngwie told him that he also hadn��t heard any news about Blour.


    Even though he didn��t want to admit it, it appeared that Blour really wasn��t going to be able toe back.


    ...


    During lunch, Mag announced, ��I��m going to Rodu with Amy tomorrow to cook for the king on his birthday banquet, so the restaurant will be closed for five days. Ba, you can continue to live in the restaurant with Anna. I��ll leave you with the keys and some money. If you don��t want to cook, you can go eat at another restaurant. Miya, you can continue to open the ice cream shop or close it for five days as well to give yourself a little holiday; it��s up to you.��

 Chapter 692 - Take-Off! Target: Rodu!

    <h4>Chapter 692 Take-Off! Target: Rodu!</h4>


    Early in the morning, a horse-drawn carriage departed from Mamy Restaurant and traveled toward the northern part of the city.


    Amy held Ugly Duckling in her arms with an excited look on her face. She turned to Mag, and asked, ��Father, are we really going to Rodu today? Teacher Luna told me that it��s a city with only humans living in it, and that there��s a lot of super tasty food there.��


    Mag nodded with a smile, and replied, ��That��s right, it��s arge city, and it��s predominantly inhabited by humans. However, when ites to tasty food, I can cook whatever you want to eat, and I guarantee you that it��ll be better than anything that anyone else makes.��


    A conflicted look appeared on Amy��s face as she proposed, ��But I want to eat lots and lots of super tasty food; will you be able to cook all of it for me, Father? How about I take you out to eat in Rodu and when we find something delicious, you can make it for me.��


    ��Do you still have a secret stash of money, Amy?�� Mag turned to Amy with a smile. Hadn��t she given all of her money to Luna a few days ago?


    ��Yes, I still have a copper coin. I picked it up on the way home with Master Krassu yesterday. I offered him half, but he didn��t take it, so it��s all mine now.�� Amy opened her little hand to reveal a shiny copper coin sitting on her palm.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling sidled over to Amy and licked her little hand while looking up at her with a fawning expression.


    ��Don��t even think about it, Ugly Duckling. You��re not allowed to eat anything at night from now on, and you��re not allowed to have meat, either. If you keep getting fatter like this, the entire carriage is going to get crushed by you.�� Amy looked down at Ugly Duckling with a firm expression


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling lowered its head in a pitiable manner.


    ��Did Master Krassu say anything during your lessons yesterday?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��He praised me; he told me that I��mparable to him when he was my age.�� Amy nodded, and hesitated momentarily before continuing, ��But I feel like he was belittling me by saying that.��


    ��You didn��t tell Master Krassu that, did you?�� Mag asked with an amused expression.


    ��I didn��t say it to him.�� Amy shook her head before murmuring, ��But as I was saying it to myself, he overheard me, and he coughed up some blood from one of his old injuries.��


    ��You��re lucky that��s all that happened to him.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. Anyone who wanted to teach his daughter had to have a high tolerance threshold.


    Amy��s eyes suddenly lit up as she said, ��Oh, right, Master Krassu also said that he��ll be going to Rodu tomorrow as well. He asked me toe with him, but I refused.��


    ��Krassu is also going to Rodu?�� Mag was rather surprised to hear this.


    ��That��s right. Master Krassu must be worried that I��ll fall behind with my lessons, so he��sing to Rodu with me. Master Urien is much better; he never even gives me any homework.��


    ��Come to think of it, the lessons in the next few days are all with Master Krassu. It seems that our breaks always coincide with his lessons. His luck always seems to be worse than Urien��s.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. If Krassu was also going to Rodu, then this trip would be made a lot safer. There was no way that Krassu would allow any harm toe to Amy, so Mag wouldn��t have to worry about Amy, and could focus on doing his own things.


    The horse-drawn carriage traveled for almost an hour before stopping at the city gates.


    Mag got off the carriage while carrying Amy in his arms, and the coach driver began to unload their luggage.


    ��Wow, look, Father! There��s a really big bird over there!��


    Before Mag even had a chance to look for Cayrols, Amy was already pointing to her left with an excited expression on her face.


    Mag turned toward that direction, and discovered a ck bird with a wingspan of over 30 meters lying on the empty plot ofnd beside the city wall. Even in that position, it was still around three to four meters tall, making it appear as if it were a parked ne.


    The bird resembled a falcon, but it wasn��t as sharp and wild. The top of its massive head waspletely t as if it had been chopped into a level surface by a colossal cleaver.


    Its blue eyes appeared to be quite gentle, and its head was lowered as it dined on a type of fist-sized beans.


    This was amon type of flying steed on the Nond Continent, the thead Falcon. It wasn��t extremely fast, but it was quite gentle and docile, and could carry an immense amount of weight during flight. It was the number one transportation steed for wealthy individuals.


    Mag wasn��t unfamiliar with this type of massive bird, but he was still slightly stunned upon seeing one in person.


    There were many seats and luggage crates fixed on the bird��s back and wings, and adder had been nted onto its body, being used by the manualborers down below to carry luggage onto the bird��s back.


    Cayrols stood beside therge bird, wearing a smile on his face as he conversed with what appeared to be two officials from the city lord��s castle. Upon catching sight of Mag and Amy, he waved a hand to acknowledge them before returning to his conversation.


    Beside him was his son, Ryan, who wore a dejected look on his face. He faltered slightly upon seeing Mag, and an enraged look appeared on his face as he clenched his fists.


    Mag could naturally see what Ryan was doing. He had no recollection of the ambassador�� son, nor was he aware why this Ryan seemed to resent him so intensely. He made a mental note to himself to be wary of this man, but he didn��t really pay him much heed. He had seen many snobbish young masters like him in his past life, and all of them enjoyed bullying the weak, but cowered in the face of confrontation.


    Mag was about to carry Amy over to the massive bird when a horse-drawn carriage stopped near him. The curtain on the carriage was drawn open, and a woman in a gray cotton dress emerged from within.


    ��Ms. Luna?��


    ��Teacher Luna!��


    ��Mr. Mag, Amy!��


    The three of them eximed almost in unison.


    Mag was looking at Luna with a hint of surprise on his face, while Amy wore an ted expression.


    Luna disembarked from the horse-drawn carriage, and exined, ��Mr. Mag, I heard that you��re going with Ambassador Cayrols to Rodu, so I requested a flying steed to travel to Rodu with you. The debate about the decimal system has reached a crucial juncture, so please make the time to see my grandfather when you get to Rodu.��


    Mag looked into Luna��s genuine eyes, and nodded with a smile as he said, ��I��ll have to trouble you to introduce me to your grandfather, Ms. Luna.��


    ��Thank you.�� A smile appeared on Luna��s face.


    ��Yay! Teacher Luna is alsoing with us to Rodu!�� Amy jumped down from Mag��s arms with a joyful smile, and she held onto Luna��s hand with one hand while holding onto Ugly Duckling with the other.


    Cayrols�� conversation with the two officials of the city lord��s castle drew to a conclusion, and the officials began to make their way over to the city gates before stopping beside Mag. One of them was Dicus, and he smiled as he extended a hand toward Mag. ��Mr. Mag, I wish you a safe and enjoyable journey.��


    ��Thank you.�� Luna shook Dicus�� hand with a smile on his face.


    ��Mr. Mag, Ms. Luna.�� Cayrols nodded at Mag and Luna before turning to Mag with a smile as he said, ��You really are a hotmodity, Mr. Mag; even City Lord Michael told me that I have to bring you back to Chaos City in five days.��


    ��I��m ttered that the city lord thinks so much of me.�� Mag smiled, but didn��t offer an exnation.


    Cayrols didn��t pry into the issue any further, either. He nced down at his watch before nodding as he said, ��It��s about time for us to set off now.��


    ��Alright.��


    Mag carried Amy and climbed up thedder with Luna onto the bird��s back. All three of them were led to front-row seats that were close to the bird��s head.


    ��Ugly Duckling, we aren��t even flying yet, why are you trembling?�� Amy sat beside Mag with a disdainful expression as she looked at Ugly Duckling that had buried its head into her arms and was trembling uncontrobly. ��You��ll never be a white swan like this!��


    ��Come on, Ryan, let��s go. The Moreton Family hasn��t given us a definite rejection, so I��ll contact them again once we get back to Rodu. As a man, you have to realize that patience is crucial when trying to aplish something important.�� Cayrols patted Ryan��s shoulder before boarding the massive bird.


    Ryan��s eyes lit up, and he also climbed onto the bird��s back.


    After all of the passengers and luggage were securely in ce, Cayrols announced, ��Take-off! Target: Rodu!��


    The massive bird spread open its wings and rose directly into the air!

 Chapter 693 - The First City

    <h4>Chapter 693 The First City</h4>


    A semispherical magic barrier was erected, shielding all of the people and luggage on the bird��s back.


    The massive bird pped its wings and continued to rise higher into the air. In the blink of an eye, the buildings down below had all been reduced to tiny spots. One was able to see the entirety of Chaos City from this vantage point.


    ��Wow! Flying is so fun!��


    Amy, who was very excited, and not fearful in the slightest as she looked down, yelled, ��Father, look! That��s the Aden Square, and in that corner is our restaurant! It looks like a little box from up here!��


    In contrast, Ugly Duckling was a lot less calm and collected. It had put its front paws over its eyes, and buried its head deep in Amy��s arms as it trembled uncontrobly, leaving only its backside sticking up into the air.


    Mag had made numerous trips on nes in his past life, so he naturally wasn��t afraid, either. However, this was his first time flying on such a massive bird, and there was undisguised excitement on his face.


    This bird obviously wasn��t flying as quickly as a ne could, but traveling through the air was naturally far quicker than traveling onnd. ording to Cayrols, they should reach Rodu around dusk.


    Mag took a nce at Luna, and found that her expression was also quite calm and collected, indicating that this wasn��t her first time on a flying steed.


    Stupid hillbillies. Ryan pursed his lips with disdain as he nced at Mag and Amy. They were getting so excited just from riding on the most ordinary flying magic beast; he simply couldn��t understand why his father held Mag in such high regard.


    He then turned his gaze toward Luna, and his eyes roamed over her body surreptitiously while he slowly nodded to himself. This Luna is also quite beautiful. Compared to all of those girls who wear heavy makeup and spend hours deciding which items of clothing they should wear every day, she��s like a breath of fresh air, and she��s quite alluring in her own way. If that Gloria turns down the marriage proposal, I can consider getting Father to visit her family with a marriage proposal.


    Mag could see everything that Ryan was doing, but he wasn��t overly concerned about Luna. He could tell from the way that Cayrols was treating Luna that her family was most likely more powerful than Cayrols��s family. As such, Ryan surely wouldn��t dare to do anything to her.


    As Chaos City faded from view, Amy turned her attention to the trembling Ugly Duckling, and scolded, ��Ugly Duckling, you can��t keep hiding like this. You��re a duck, and you��re going to be a white swan in the future; how can you be scared of heights?��


    Ugly Duckling still had its front paws firmly sped over its eyes, and it didn��t utter a single sound as it buried its head even deeper in Amy��s little arms.


    ��If you can��t fly, then you can��t be referred to as a white swan. If you��re not a white swan, then I won��t be able to eat roast goose!�� Amy looked at Ugly Duckling with a serious expression as she reasoned, ��Hence, I have to train you so that you get used to flying in the sky.��


    Mag turned to Amy with an intrigued expression, wanting to see how she was going to train Ugly Duckling to get over its acrophobia. This was not a phobia that could be easily remedied.


    Luna was also looking at Amy with a curious expression. Her weird and wacky thought processes often had Luna caught between tears andughter, but she coulde up with some very interesting ideas from time to time.


    Ugly Duckling hadn��t let out a single sound the entire time, but that did nothing to divert Amy��s attention away from it. She pried Ugly Duckling��s front paws away from its face, only to reveal its tightly shut eyes, and a smile appeared on her face as she said, ��Ugly Duckling, we��re currently very, very high up in the sky. There are white clouds around us, and everything on the ground below is very tiny. We��re flying high and fast, high and fast, high and...��


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling was trembling even more violently. Even though it still had its eyes closed, it felt as if it could see everything down below through Amy��s verbal description, and it was even more horrifying.


    ��Now, listen to me: slowly open your eyes. When you open your eyes and look down, you��ll find out that it��s not actually very scary. Come on, slowly open your eyes, slowly...��


    Ugly Duckling��s eyes remained tightly shut, yet Amy��s patience had run out. She picked it up by the scruff of its neck, and her voice cooled as she threatened, ��If you don��t open your eyes, I��m going to toss you off this bird!��


    ��Meow!��


    Ugly Duckling opened its eyes almost immediately. It cast its gaze downward, and its body stiffened before its eyes rolled into the back of its head, and it fellpletely unconscious.


    ��Ugly Duckling? Ugly Duckling! It��s still breathing, thank heavens. What a coward.�� Amy squeezed Ugly Duckling��s cheeks with a displeased look before cing it back on her legs with a resigned sigh.


    ��Amy, don��t force other people to do things against their will. That��s basic courtesy,�� Luna said to Amy with a smile.


    ��Alright, Teacher Luna.�� Amy nodded obediently before looking down at Ugly Duckling with a serious expression as she said, ��Ugly Duckling, you��re a duckling, not a person.��


    The flight spanned an entire day.


    The thead Falcon��s extraordinary stamina was on full disy, and it only took a single half-an-hour break during the course of the journey. Just as the sun was beginning to set, a grand andvish city appeared before everyone��s eyes.


    Rodu was the capital city of the Roth Empire, and also one of the most important cities to the human race on the Nond Continent, with a history of over 10,000 years.


    During the war among species that took ce around a century ago, Rodu acted as the central hub of the human military, and when the war concluded, the king at the time decided to make Rodu the capital of the Roth Empire. Since then, it had gone through several major expansions, and was now known as thergest city on the Nond Continent.


    The city walls were over 100 meters tall and up to 30 meters thick, with countless magical runes carved into their surface. Even the massive forest trolls wouldn��t be able to easily bypass it.


    Regardless of whether it was measured in terms ofnd area or poption, Rodu was undoubtedly the number one city on the Nond Continent.


    ��Wow, Teacher Luna, is this Rodu? It��s so big!�� Amy��s eyes widened.


    ��Yes, that��s Rodu, my home city.�� Luna nodded, and she also wore an excited look on her face. It had been over a year since she hadst returned home, and this city was just as adorable to her as she recalled.


    In contrast, Mag��s emotions were quiteplex as he looked at the city.


    He had ess to Alex��s memories, so he was naturally extremely familiar with this capital city of the Roth Empire. This was a city that symbolized the prosperity of the human race, and was a ce that he had once vowed to protect. He��de to this city when he was only 15 years old, and he gradually rose to the top of the Roth Empire��s official hierarchy. However, it was also in this city that he hadpletely fallen from grace.


    The thead Falconnded in front of the city gates, attracting the attention of many of themoners who were lining up to enter the city. Everyone then disembarked from the bird��s back.


    A horse-drawn carriage was already there, waiting for Luna. She turned to Mag with a smile, and said, ��Mr. Mag, I��ll go back home and inform my grandpa of your arrival. After you cook for His Majesty during his birthday banquet, I��ll organize a meeting between you and my grandpa; is that alright?��


    ��Sure.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He didn��t have anything else to do in this city anyway.


    ��Alright, then it��s goodbye for now, Mr. Mag, Little Amy.�� Luna patted Amy��s head with a smile before getting onto the horse-drawn carriage.

 Chapter 694 - Alex, Long Time no See

    <h4>Chapter 694 Alex, Long Time no See</h4>


    ��The city walls are so high! They��re even higher than the walls at Chaos City. I feel like... I feel like...�� Amy stood beside the city wall and attempted to look up at the top of the wall. The higher up she looked, the more she had to tilt her head back, and she eventually lost her bnce, causing her to fall backward.


    Mag caught Amy with a smile as he said, ��You won��t be able to see the top of such a tall wall.��


    Back when he had first left Rodu, Amy had only been a few months old, so she definitely wouldn��t recall her time spent here.


    ��Father, let��s hurry up and go eat some good food.�� Amy looked at Mag with anticipation shimmering in herrge blue eyes.


    Mag looked down at Amy��s expectant expression, and he was almostpelled into agreeing to her request, but he still shook his head in the end as he said, ��We won��t be able to do that today.��


    Cayrols strode over to them and pointed over to a nearby horse-drawn carriage with a small tower design on the curtain, saying, ��Mr. Mag, please get onto that horse-drawn carriage. I��ll get the coach driver to take you to His Highness�� manor. His Majesty��s birthday banquet will be taking ce on the day after tomorrow, and His Highness would like to verify your cooking skills in person.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded calmly before carrying Amy onto the horse-drawn carriage, but his heart was already thumping in his chest.


    This second prince was almost entirely responsible for Mag Alex��s fall from grace, and even after so many years had passed, this second prince still wasn��t willing to give up on killing him.


    Now, he was about to go visit the second prince at his manor��he felt as if he were amb walking into a wolf��s den.


    However, risk and reward came hand in hand. Mag was taking a huge gamble, betting that his sworn enemy wouldn��t be able to recognize him even if they were to stand face-to-face in close proximity with each other. If his disguise could pass even this rigorous test, then he wouldn��t have to worry about his cover being blown ever again.


    Mag was extremely confident that he would be able to aplish this.


    That was because he was Shen Mag, not Mag Alex.


    He just had to be himself, a candidate to be the God of Cookery, and no one should be able to draw a connection between him and that dragon-ying warrior who had once stood at the pinnacle of the entire Nond Continent.


    Amy turned to Mag with a curious expression inside the carriage, and asked, ��Father, whom are we going to see now?��


    Mag looked back at Amy with a smile, and said, ��We��re going to meet the second prince of the Roth Empire now. Make sure not to give him a nickname when we see him. Even if you do think of a nickname, you can��t say it to his face. Otherwise, I might be taken away by bad people.��


    ��Alright.�� Amy could tell that Mag wasn��t joking, and she nodded firmly in response. However, she then quickly drew her wand with a solemn expression, and said, ��Don��t worry, Father, if any baddies try to take you away, I��m going to beat them up!��


    Mag shook his head, and said, ��I know you��re very powerful, Little Amy, but we have to be more careful here in Rodu. We can��t let too many people here find out how powerful you are. There are many powerful baddies in this world, and they might take you away from me, do you understand?��


    Amy nodded with a serious expression, and said, ��I do. I��m going to be more powerful so I can protect you, Father.��


    ��Good girl.�� Mag smiled as he patted Amy��s head, and a surge of warmth flowed through his heart. He vowed, ��Don��t worry, I��m going to do my best to be more powerful as well.��


    The horse-drawn carriage stopped outside thevish manor, and Mag disembarked while holding Amy��s little hand. Mag looked at the familiar sceneid out before him, and was struck with a sense of nostalgia.


    The intricately carved white stone pirs, the string of western round-domed buildings, the immactely maintained garden, and the fountain at the very center of the courtyard; aside from the second prince, there was only a handful of people who could own such arge manor in Rodu, wherend was worth its weight in gold.


    Amy pointed at the fountain, and eximed, ��Father, look! That frog is sting water so high into the air from its mouth!��


    Mag turned his gaze toward the direction that Amy was pointing in, and discovered that it was clearly a golden dragon in the fountain, but Amy was too short, and could only see the top half of the dragon��s head, which made it look like a frog. With that in mind, a smile appeared on Mag��s face as he lifted Amy up in his arms. ��That��s actually a golden dragon.��


    ��A golden dragon that looks like a frog? It��s so ugly.�� Amy was looking at the golden dragon in the fountain with a disdainful expression.


    Mag took a closer look at the golden dragon sculpture, only to find that it was indeed quite hideous. It didn��t possess any of the prestige that a golden dragon should have, and if one were to only look at its head, it did bear a strong resemnce to a frog.


    The middle-aged man who was guiding them toward the manor turned around with a tense expression, and said, ��Shh, don��t say such things, little girl. This golden dragon sculpture was erected by His Highness based on a painting drawn by His Majesty. If someone else hears you saying that, you could get beheaded.��


    ��Really?�� A fearful expression appeared on Amy��s face. However, she then turned toward the fountain with a conflicted look in her eyes, and reaffirmed, ��But it really is ugly.��


    ��Alright, let��s not talk about that anymore,�� Mag said as he raised his eyebrows. This was the creation of a prince who was terrible at sculpting based on the artwork of a king who was a terrible artist. It was rather amusing that they were showing off their ws as if it were something to be proud of.


    Along the way, Mag saw several more strange-looking sculptures. It was a new discovery to him that the second prince, Josh, had such a hobby.


    However,pared to the third prince, who was able to carve extremely life-like sculptures from the most mundane pieces of wood, Josh was very much an amateur hobbyist.


    The middle-aged man was most likely a butler at the manor, and as he led Mag and Amy into arge hall, he turned to the two of them, and carefully cautioned, ��Please wait here for a moment. His Highness wille to meet you when he��s ready. Do be careful when you��re speaking to His Highness; especially you, little girl, make sure you don��t say anything you shouldn��t say.��


    Amy nodded obediently, and replied, ��Alright, I promise not to tell him that his golden dragon looks like a frog.��


    ��Thanks for your hard work.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He could tell that this butler was a kindhearted person... unlike some of the other people here in the second prince��s manor.


    The butler nodded before turning to leave. He actually shouldn��t say so much, but that little girl was very adorable, and he simply couldn��t bear to see here to harm, so he offered the two of them some cautionary words in case they said something that was not to the second prince��s liking and were punished as a result.


    Mag began to survey therge hall they were in. The room was quite spacious, with six chairs and a table positioned at the center of the room, as well as a bookshelf that was filled with all types of books situated by the wall. There was a small round table beside the bookshelf, upon which were ced all types of desserts, and on the table beside the main seat, there was a ck ymore.


    ��Tian Du!��


    Mag��s heart rate abruptly began to elerate upon seeing this sword.


    Right at this moment, the sound of footsteps began to approach the hall, and a warm male voice sounded. ��Alex, long time no see.��

 Chapter 695 - There Sure Are A Lot of Colleagues Here

    <h4>Chapter 695 There Sure Are A Lot of Colleagues Here</h4>


    Mag��s gaze only lingered on the ymore for an instant, and he pretended as if he hadn��t heard the words that had been spoken by the man standing at the entrance of the hall. He strode over to the small round table nearby, and picked up a yellow piece of pastry. He took a small bite of the pastry, upon which his brows furrowed slightly.


    ��Father, does it taste good?�� Amy��s attention had also been immediately drawn to the desserts on the table, and she made her way over to Mag with curiosity and anticipation etched on her little face.


    Mag swallowed the pastry in his mouth before shaking his head as he gave his evaluation. ��The fragrance of the osmanthus flower is too pronounced, and the vor is too sweet. Eating one or two of these is bearable, but any more than that will make you feel sick.��


    Amy then pointed at the biscuits on another te, and asked, ��Then what about that one? The biscuits that look like little moons.��


    Mag picked up one of the thin biscuits before taking a bite. The biscuit snapped with a crisp crack as he bit into it, and the sweet fragrance of pumpkin wafted into his mouth. However, the vor wasn��t very rich, and was quite refreshing instead. Mag��s eyes lit up as he praised, ��This pumpkin biscuit is quite good. It��s thin and refreshing, and has just the right level of sweetness.��


    This was indeed the best snack food that Mag had tasted after arriving in this world. It was just right for him, and he was starting to look forward to seeing what Rodu��s gastronomic industry had to offer.


    ��I also want to eat the tasty pumpkin biscuit!�� Amy eximed as she pped her little hands together.


    ��Alright, here you go.�� Mag smiled as he passed a biscuit to Amy.


    Is he Alex or not? Josh stood in the doorway and examined Alex with narrowed eyes. This man shared the same name as Alex, and also had a half-elf daughter who was around three to four years of age. He couldn��t just ignore such a coincidence.


    However, Alex was a man who loved swords as much as his own life, yet when the Tian Du sword had been ced right in front of him, he disyed no reaction to it. Instead, he seemed to be far more interested in the desserts on the table nearby, and he also showed no reaction to the name Alex.


    If there was one person in this world who knew the most about Alex, it wasn��t Irina, nor was it Sean. Instead, it was Josh, the man who had once regarded Alex as a friend, but then as a sworn enemy.


    If even Alex knew how to conceal his emotions and how to act for the sake of survival, then he wouldn��t end up ambushed and killed in the streets of Rodu three years ago.


    There were some people who were loved and revered by everyone in the entire world, but those people were destined to be detested by those who were in charge of the world, so they had to die.


    Furthermore, Alex didn��t like sweet foods.


    Looks like it��s all just a coincidence, after all. Josh��s gaze lingered on Amy for a while before he walked into the hall. He said, ��Are you Mr. Mag?��


    ��I am indeed Mag. I was invited by Ambassador Cayrols toe to Rodu and cook during His Majesty��s birthday banquet, and I��vee here today to pay my respects, Your Highness.�� Mag turned to Josh and nodded as he replied in a manner that was neither haughty nor humble.


    Amy was currently happily munching on the te of pumpkin biscuits, and had no spare capacity to pay any heed to anyone else.


    ��How do you know that I��m the prince?�� Josh asked with a smile, but there seemed to a palpable sense of pressure emanating from his body.


    Mag looked directly into Josh��s eyes, and smiled calmly as he replied, ��Mr. Cayrols sent me here to visit Your Highness, and the butler from earlier told us to wait here for Your Highness. As such, I could only assume that you were the prince.��


    ��Interesting.�� Josh withdrew his gaze before walking past Mag and sitting down on the main seat. He stroked the ck ymore on the table beside him with a finger on his left hand, and smiled in a slightly sinister manner as he said, ��Cayrols has nothing but praise for you, but I��ll have to taste your dishes first before allowing you to cook for His Majesty. If you can��t even satisfy me, then there��s no point in getting you to cook during His Majesty��s birthday banquet.��


    ��I��d be honored to show you my skills, Your Highness.�� Mag nodded with a calm and confident expression.


    Josh nodded, and said, ��Good. The kitchen is back there; I��ll get someone to lead you to it. The ingredients that you asked Cayrols to prepare have all been ced in the kitchen for you. Cook me the dishes that you��re nning to make during the birthday banquet, and I��ll make the final verdict.��


    ��Sure. Come on, Little Amy.�� Mag made his way over to Amy and gently picked up her little hand.


    ��Coming!�� Amy hurriedly tipped all of the remaining biscuits on the te into her little pocket before leaving with Mag as she continued to feast on the biscuits.


    His height and figure are simr to Alex��s, but his facial features arepletely different. No matter how much he alters his appearance, there��s no way that he can change the look in his eyes, yet his eyes are alsopletely different from Alex��s. However, Alex can��t cook at all, so I��ll be able to verify everything after tasting his cooking. Josh looked on at Mag and Amy��s departing figures as he stroked his chin, deep in thought.


    Mag was feeling very relieved after exiting the halls. This second prince really was a cautious man. In order to test him, Josh had deliberately ced the Tian Du sword in the room, and then set a multitude of traps for him with his words, waiting for him to slip up and blow his own cover.


    The Tian Du sword was Mag Alex��s prized ymore, and countless giant dragons had fallen by its de. It was one of the most renowned swords on the entire Nond Continent, and had witnessed the glorious rise of the legendary Mag Alex.


    If Alex had been the one standing in Mag��s shoes earlier, then it was very likely that he would��ve blown his own cover.


    Thankfully, Mag had mentally prepared himself in advance. Even though the responses he gave weren��t the best replies he could��ve provided, they were still more than passable.


    The servant up ahead led Mag to arge and spacious kitchen, where a group of chefs in identical white chef��s suits was busy cooking, and the sound of dishes being prepared rang out incessantly.


    Even though it still wasn��t time for dinner in the second prince��s manor, there were many people living in this massive manor, so it took a long time just to prepare ingredients.


    At this moment, many of the chefs were inspecting the corner beside the entrance to the kitchen with curious looks in their eyes. A rectangr box, two strange-looking pots, and tworge bags had been ced on the cooking bench there.


    Many of the chefs had heard the news that the second prince had found a chef from Chaos City, and was asking him to cook for the king.


    This news had created a massive stir among all of the chefs in the manor.


    All of the chefs that were hired to cook at the second prince��s manor were exceptional chefs in Rodu, and Rodu was the capital of delicious cuisine on the Nond Continent. Every chef felt as if they were one of the best chefs in the world.


    It was an extreme honor to be able to cook for the king, yet a chef from Chaos City had taken that honor ahead of them. That was a city that had only been around for about a century, and had no history of good food; how could there possibly be a chef from there who was better than them?


    The servants who had brought all of this stuff into the kitchen had told the chefs here that these were all things prepared for that chef from Chaos City. Everyone was very intrigued, and wanted to see if this chef could actually back himself up.


    As soon as Mag walked into the kitchen, he was struck by a sense of pressure and antagonism. A smile appeared on his face, and he said, ��There sure are a lot of colleagues here.��

 Chapter 696 - The Awakening of the Sharp Tongue

    <h4>Chapter 696 The Awakening of the Sharp Tongue</h4>


    Ever since Mag had opened his restaurant, he had truly been made toprehend what it meant for people working in the same upation to be enemies.


    As such, he wasn��t fazed by the antagonistic eyes cast toward him at all. It didn��t take a genius to know how much rage and resentment would be boiling in the hearts of these chefs.


    None of that mattered to him anyway. He was a man who could see the bigger picture, and he certainly wasn��t going to pay any heed to these ignorant chefs.


    The butler who had led Mag to the kitchen smiled, and said, ��Mr. Mag, here are all of the things that you asked for, as well as all of the ingredients that you requested. If you need anything else, feel free to tell me.��


    Mag carefully examined the items on the cooking bench to verify that everything he had requested was ready, and he nodded as he said, ��That should be all for now. Thanks for your hard work.��


    There was no such thing as a gas stove in this world, but Beate had disyed his intelligence to the world by devising a magic stove that derived its heat from a magic formation. The stove was able to provide consistent me temperature, and the heat was easily adjustable.


    All of the chefs in the second prince��s manor were naturally using this type of magic stove, while Mag had bought one off the streets, and had taken a long while to grow ustomed to using it.


    Prior toing here, Mag had asked the system to convert the oven into a magic oven as opposed to having to rely on electricity. There was clearly no reliable source of electricity here in Rodu, so that would��ve been a major problem.


    Mag asked Amy to take a seat on a little stool nearby while she ate her biscuits. He then pulled out an apron and chef��s hat from one of the bags on the cooking bench before putting them on.


    ��Is that the chef that His Highness sourced from Chaos City? He��s so young; is he even able to cook anything good?��


    ��The chefs of Chaos City can��tpare to the chefs in Rodu. If you ask me, any of the chefs in this kitchen is a far better chef than him.��


    ��He��s not that old, but he sure is a cocky little brat. Look at all the stuff he asked the servants to prepare; is he looking down on the kitchenware in our manor?��


    The chefs weren��t saying anything, yet the sous-chefs and student chefs were all discussing spiritedly among themselves.


    Mag merely smiled upon hearing these barbed words. These were the most elementary yground insults, and they certainly weren��t going to hurt him. Instead, he was struck by the urge tough.


    Most of the chefs in the kitchen were already middle-aged men, so they weren��t as eager to air their views as the young sous-chefs and student chefs were, but many of them were looking at Mag with disdain in their eyes. The most renowned chef in Chaos City, Head Chef Beate of Ducas Restaurant, had studied cooking in Rodu.


    Of course, they would be able to tell whether Mag was the real deal once he began cooking. They were all esteemed chefs, and had to maintain their poise and dignity. Otherwise, if they were to also deliver verbal insults toward Mag, they would be stooping to the level of the student chefs.


    However, they were going to air their opinions once Mag��s dishes were ready, and they were going to thoroughly enjoy stomping him into the ground during that process.


    Mag pulled out his condiments one by one and ced them in the positions that he was ustomed to. He then reached into the water tank beside him, and pulled out a kirin carp that was still swimming about energetically.


    He knocked the fish unconscious with the hilt of his de, and proceeded to remove its scales with a long and thin knife. He then sliced several gashes into the fish��s body, pulling out some small fishbones in the process. In what seemed like the blink of an eye, a small pile of tiny fishbones had umted on the cooking bench.


    A portly chef turned to his student with a derisive sneer, and said, ��Heh, do you all see that? That��s the worst way to prepare a kirin carp. The scales of the kirin carp are the most delicious parts of its body, and it��s what makes the kirin carp so beautiful. Not only has he removed all of the fish��s scales, he��s also sliced so many unsightly gashes into the fish��s body. The entire fish is going to fall apart during the cooking process, and the end result will not only be hideous, but also very unpleasant to eat.��


    As he was the chef that was the most proficient at cooking fish in this entire kitchen, Matthew��s evaluation was naturally regarded to be correct, and all of the student chefs immediately began to suck up to him.


    ��So you��re saying the rank fish scales are the most delicious part of a fish; no wonder you can��t cook a good fish.�� Mag ced the cleaned fish into the marinating condiments before pursing his lips as he scoffed, ��The most rank part of a kirin carp��s body is its scales. Furthermore, they seal off the flesh of the fish, preventing other vors from seeping in while trapping the rank odor, making the fishpletely nd and tasteless aside from an overwhelming rank vor. As for the cuts I��m making in the fish, this is to let in more vor as well as to remove the fishbones. There��s no point in telling you this, though; it��s a technical skill that not everyone can master.��


    Mag��s voice wasn��t very loud, but the entire kitchen immediately fell silent. Contemtive expressions appeared on the faces of the chefs, while the student chefs were trying to gauge the chefs�� reactions before saying anything, in fear of saying something wrong if they were to speak too soon.


    Matthew��s face immediately became flushed with rage and humiliation. He didn��t think that Mag would dare to rebut him in front of so many people. He pointed a trembling finger at Mag, and retorted, ��T-that��s nonsense! I��ve cooked fish for over three decades! When I first started cooking fish, you were still in your diapers! Do you think I have less experience than a brat like you?��


    ��Perseverance and dedication are indeed qualities worthy of respect. Stubbornly following the wrong path for over 30 years is also very muchmendable.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��You... You...�� Matthew was trembling with rage, but he couldn��t find a counter to Mag��s insult. In the end, he swept his hand through the air with clenched teeth, and spat, ��You��ve got a very sharp tongue; let��s see if you can back up that big mouth of yours!��


    Mag wasn��t someone who would allow others to push him around. The fat chef looked as if he wanted to kill Mag, but he couldn��t do anything, and Mag was feeling very content upon seeing this.


    He felt as if his sharp tongue from his past life was awakening from its dormancy again.


    During the fish marination process, Mag prepared the ingredients for both the steak and the braised chicken. When he opened that bottle of wine, Mag could clearly sense that the eyes of everyone in the kitchen had lit up.


    The fish was being grilled in the oven, the chicken was being braised in a pot, and the steak was being seared in a pan. Mag was cooking three dishes at the same time.


    The aromas of beef and red wine wafted throughout the kitchen along with the scent of the braised chicken that was escaping from the pot. Only the aroma of the fish had beenpletely sealed off by the oven.


    However, everyone had already fallen silent.


    Nothing could make people eat their words more effectively than actions. All of the people in this kitchen were either chefs or aspiring to be chefs. They had all been cooking for a long time, yet they had never encountered a dish that was making it difficult for them to repress their drool, making them want to inhale its aroma with all their might.


    However, Mag had managed to achieve this.


    ��It smells so good! I��ve never smelled such a fragrant dish. Both the chicken and the beef smell simply extraordinary,�� a student chef couldn��t help but praise, and everyone nodded in agreement with this sentiment. Many of them were unconsciously getting up on the tips of their toes, trying to catch a glimpse of what Mag was putting into his pot and pan to create such an alluring aroma.


    ��Hmph, even if he can cook a good beef dish and chicken dish, his fish may not be on par,�� Matthew harrumphed coldly, but his fists were already clenched with anxiety.


    ��Ding!��


    A crisp notification sound rang out from the oven, and Mag ted the steak before opening the door of the oven.

 Chapter 697 - A Small Offering

    <h4>Chapter 697 A Small Offering</h4>


    Matthew was a renowned chef in Rodu. Back when he was working as the head chef of Moissan Fish Cottage, many customers would line up every day just for a chance to taste his signature fish dish.


    His fish feast was the go-to option for all wealthy customers who visited the cottage. Many years ago, the second prince recruited him as a chef after eating his fish feast, and he became the designated chef for all of the fish dishes cooked in the manor.


    As such, Matthew was extremely confident. Even the veteran chefs in the royal pce couldn��t make fish that was better than his, and the second prince had told him in person that his fish was even more delicious than the fish cooked in the royal pce.


    However, Matthew waspletely rooted to the spot when Mag opened the door of his oven.


    A strong spicy aroma intermingled with the fragrance of grilled fish swept through the entire kitchen. The scorching spicy scent made everyone reflexively narrow their eyes, yet the aroma of the grilled fish was making them salivate uncontrobly, and they wanted to open their eyes wide to see what kind of grilled fish was being revealed.


    This was a very unique aromabination. Even though the spiciness was making their eyes water, the aroma of the fish itself wasn��t overwhelmed in the slightest. Instead, it seemed to have only been magnified, and was the purest aroma of fish without any of its signature rank odor.


    How could this grilled fish smell like this? The intense spicy aroma hasn��t masked the scent of the fish at all! How has he managed to do this? Matthew felt as if there were an earthquake rumbling through his heart. The fish that Mag was cooking hadpletely revolutionized his concept of how fish should be cooked. It waspletely different from how he would cook fish, yet the aroma emanating from the dish was far superior to the aroma of even his best fish dish.


    ��My eyes are stinging! But it smells so good!��


    ��The spicy aroma is so painful, yet so alluring! I really want to taste this fish.��


    ��The fish cooked by Chef Matthew is quite delicious, but it seems to becking in terms of aromapared to this one.��


    The student chefs discussed quietly among themselves as they salivated incessantly.


    It��s stinging your eyes? That��s what it��s supposed to do! This is the three times insanely spicy grilled fish; it would be strange if your eyes didn��t sting! A faint smile appeared on Mag��s face.


    The second prince was a sworn enemy of his, and even though he couldn��t topple the second prince yet, it wasn��t in his nature to leave Josh without a memento.


    ��His Highness is here!��


    Right at this moment, a loud voice sounded from outside, and the young man in a set ofvish blue robes made his way into the kitchen.


    ��Your Highness.��


    Everyone in the kitchen immediately extended respectful salutes toward Josh.


    ��This aroma!�� Josh paid no heed to everyone else as he stared intently at Mag, who was wearing a pair of oven mitts as he pulled the grilled fish out of the oven. Josh��s eyes narrowed as he eximed, ��Is that fish?��


    Mag smiled as he removed the lid from the pot that contained the braised chicken, allowing its delicious aroma to also waft through the air. ��Yes, Your Highness. This is one of the dishes I��m preparing to cook during His Majesty��s birthday banquet. The other two dishes are the ck pepper steak and the braised chicken and rice.��


    The aromas of the steak, braised chicken, and grilled fish intermingled with each other, creating a captivating symphony for one��s nose.


    Josh had tasted countless delicacies cooked by the most exceptional chefs all over the continent, but he was still struck by the urge to salivate as he looked at those three dishes.


    This was incredible to him.


    No food had ever held such allure to him, but he could sense the yearning in the pit of his stomach, urging him to taste those dishes.


    Josh nodded with a calm facade as he said, ��The aroma is indeed quite extraordinary, but I��ll need to taste it to see if they��re actually as delicious as they smell.��


    ��It may smell good, but that doesn��t mean it tastes good. There��s no way that such a spicy fish could be edible,�� Matthew murmured to himself. He had recovered his confidence andposure.


    As a chef, he had an extensive knowledge of condiments, and using spices to mask the rank odor of fish certainly wasn��t some kind of well-guarded secret. However, a good chef would never allow the vor of the spices to overwhelm the main ingredient. Otherwise, the dish would be aplete failure.


    The other chefs also nodded in agreement. Setting aside the ck pepper steak and the braised chicken for now, the spicy grilled fish smelled extraordinarily alluring, yet they also suspected it to be a gimmick. It was very difficult to imagine just how many chili peppers would��ve had to have been used to create such a powerful aroma.


    Mag didn��t pay any heed to what the chefs were saying. Instead, he turned to Josh with a smile, and said, ��Please take a seat outside, Your Highness; I��ll bring out the dishes right away.��


    There was a small dining hall outside the kitchen for the chefs to use every day.


    ��Sure.�� Josh turned and made his way out of the kitchen.


    Mag filled a bowl with braised chicken, and then filled another bowl with moonlight rice. Both bowls were ced onto a tter before he turned to a young student chef, and instructed, ��Please bring this braised chicken and rice dish out to His Highness.��


    The student chef hesitated momentarily, but he still epted the tter in the end before carefully carrying it out of the kitchen.


    Mag then ted the steak and asked another student chef to carry it out into the dining hall. After doing all that, he carefully carried the spicy grilled fish on his own and made his way out of the kitchen.


    ��Let��s see what His Highness has to say about these dishes,�� an elderly chef said as he led the way out of the kitchen.


    ��Let me see if that grilled fish is even edible.�� Matthew harrumphed as he also made his way out into the dining hall.


    Aside from the student chefs who still had to prepare ingredients, everyone else filed into the dining hall outside as well.


    Mag ced the steaming spicy grilled fish on the table in front of Josh, then smiled, and said, ��Your Highness, I suggest you have the braised chicken and rice first. The spicy grilled fish is quite strong in vor, so it��s best to taste that onest.��


    Josh picked up a piece of chicken with his chopsticks. Everyone else in the dining hall was also staring at that portion of braised chicken.


    The golden pieces of chicken were allpletely even in size, without any imperfections or blemishes. The potatoes were soft, yet still maintained their structural integrity. The asparagus was crisp and green, while the different-colored bell peppers embellished the dish like works of art. The thick golden broth of the braised chicken was catching and reflecting the light, yet it didn��t appear to be greasy in the slightest.


    The entire dining hall was filled with the rich aroma of chicken and shiitake mushrooms, and one couldn��t help but salivate just from looking at it.


    The evenly sliced cubes of chicken had perfectly absorbed the vor of the condiments and broth, and a piece of this delectable chicken was currently on its way into Josh��s mouth.


    The cube of chicken was enshrouded in delicious broth, and the incredible vor instantly set Josh��s taste buds alight,pletely enthralling him in the process.


    After biting through into the cube of chicken, he discovered that the texture of the meat was extremely tender, and the vor of the condiments and shiitake mushrooms hadpletely seeped into the meat, elevating its vor to a whole new level. Even after swallowing the mouthful of chicken, a fragrant aroma lingered in his mouth.


    Josh��s eyes hadpletely lit up, and he couldn��t help but praise, ��Both the vor and texture are outstanding!��


    He picked up a spoon with his left hand, and drank a spoonful of the broth. The vors of the condiments and shiitake mushrooms were even more pronounced in the chicken, and as it slid down his throat, he felt as if every single pore all over its body had opened up; it was a warm and extremelyfortable feeling.


    He then scooped up a spoonful of rice, and felt as if he were looking at a spoonful of translucent little moons that were exuding a faint fragrance. He ced the spoonful of rice into his mouth, and found that the texture was slightly chewy, while the vor became even richer after biting into the miniature moons. Furthermore, the aroma was only bing more delicious as he continued to chew.


    A bite of chicken, a mouthful of rice, a spoonful of soup; the cycle repeated itself over and over again, and Josh simply couldn��t stop eating!

 Chapter 698 - Care For Some Three Times Insanely Spicy Grilled Fish?

    <h4>Chapter 698 Care For Some Three Times Insanely Spicy Grilled Fish?</h4>


    As they were chefs of the second prince��s manor, everyone was well aware of how picky the second prince was with his food. Even the most renowned chefs in Rodu couldn��t ensure that the second prince would finish the entirety of their dishes. In fact, it often proved to be the case that their food would be leftpletely untouched by the second prince.


    As such, the image of the second prince basking in the delicious braised chicken and rice had all of thempletely bbergasted.


    Is that braised chicken really that delicious?


    The same question popped up in everyone��s mind.


    Matthew��s expression had darkened significantly. It was quite apparent that Mag��s braised chicken and rice was very much to the second prince��s liking. In that case, even if the fish he made was borderline inedible, there was still a very good chance that the second prince would hire him as a chef in the manor. After all, most of the chefs here were only responsible for cooking one dish each anyway. As long as they could make one dish that the second prince enjoyed, all of the other dishes would be taken care of by the other chefs.


    He was trying to show off his professional knowledge in front of his student chefs by insulting Mag��s cooking, but he hadn��t thought that Mag would have such a sharp tongue. It now appeared that Mag��s cooking skills were also at least on par with that sharp tongue of his, which was naturally quite an unpleasant discovery for Matthew.


    The kitchen of the second prince��s manor wasn��t an easy ce to work at. If there was a more exceptional chef out there, any of the chefs here could easily be reced. It was a very simple yet very cruel system. However, working in this kitchen was a great honor, and it was also quite a leisurely job; Matthew didn��t want to be reced and kicked out by this Mag.


    Matthew��s student chefs also wore tense expressions on their faces. If Matthew were to be fired, they would also be kicked out of the kitchen. A job at the second prince��s manor was extremely difficult toe by, and they didn��t want to lose their opportunity.


    Everyone looked on in silence at the sight of Josh enjoying his meal, and the sound of loud gulps rang out from time to time.


    The bowls of chicken and rice were finished in the blink of an eye. Josh was rather taken aback as he put down his spoon as if he were surprised that he had finished the dish so quickly and had been left wanting more. He looked up and gave Mag a thumbs-up as he praised, ��That was incredibly delicious.��


    He had initially suspected that this Mag might have been Alex, but those suspicions had beenpletely erased.


    If even Alex could cook such delicious food, then anyone would be able to pick up the Tian Du sword and start ying giant dragons.


    This Mag was a good chef, but there was no way that he was a good knight as well.


    He had seen many exceptional chefs; their dedication to their craft meant that they were unable to focus on improving in any other area.


    Only with sufficient dedication and effort could someone reach the pinnacle of their craft. This was a notion that rang true for the vast majority of people.


    As such, it had to be a coincidence that Mag shared the same name as Alex.


    Furthermore, just this braised chicken and rice dish alone was enough to convince him to allow Mag to cook during the king��s birthday banquet.


    ��You��re far too kind, Your Highness.�� Mag nodded with a smile. If it weren��t for the current circumstances, Mag would rather feed all this food to a dog than offer it to Josh.


    A stir immediately ran through the entire dining hall. The second prince had never offered them such glowing praise for any one of their dishes. It was quite clear that he was extremely pleased with Mag��s braised chicken and rice.


    Even if he can cook a good chicken, that doesn��t mean that his fish will be any good. Matthew forcibly calmed himself down, yet his clenched fists had unconsciously tightened even further.


    Josh then turned his attention to the steak. Seeing this, Mag suggested, ��The best way to consume the steak is to slice it up using the knife, then dip it into the ck pepper sauce before consumption.��


    Josh picked up his knife and fork, and then took a gentle whiff of the steak. A smile appeared on his face as he said, ��I can smell a hint of wine in this steak. I��ve never heard of wine being used in cooking before; let me see how this tastes.��


    Mag��s first dish had received brilliant praise from the second prince, and everyone was very curious about what kind of appraisal Josh would give to the second dish.


    ��It��s obviously super delicious,�� Amy murmured to herself as she tried to stop herself from drooling at the sight of the grilled fish on the table. Even though the little pumpkin biscuits had been quite tasty, Mag��s cooking was obviously far more delicious.


    The knife glided through the tender steak, and red wine seeped out along with red meat juices. The aroma of wine in the air became even more pronounced, and Josh��s eyes immediately lit up.


    He wasn��t an avid wine enthusiast, yet the king would always send a crate of wine from the Buffett Winery to his manor whenever a new batch arrived. As such, he wasn��t unfamiliar with wine, and he could tell the difference between good and mediocre wine.


    Just from the aroma of this wine alone, he could tell that it was not inferior to the wine from the Buffett Winery. That was making him even more eager to taste this steak.


    After dipping the piece of steak in the ck pepper sauce, Josh ced it into his mouth before chewing into the tender beef. Rich meat juices and red wine spilled out from the beef, and the unique fragrance of the ck pepper further enhanced the vor of the steak. As he slowly chewed on the morsel of beef, its delectable vor washed over his pte, and he was struck by an unprecedented sense of bliss and satisfaction.


    Josh��s eyes were already closed as he slowly chewed on his beef, and a blissful smile had appeared on his face.


    He had already forgotten how long it had been since he had tasted food that evoked such bliss and joy within him.


    There was no need for him to say anything; everyone could see what Josh thought of the dish from his bodynguage. It was quite clear that the second dish was also very much to his liking.


    This was the type of expression that every chef wanted to see on the faces of their customers. The sense of aplishment from seeing customerspletely enthralled in their food waspletely iparable.


    And now, this expression had appeared on the face of the notoriously picky second prince. It was difficult to imagine just how delicious this piece of steak was.


    The entire steak was quickly finished by Josh, and the blissful smile on his face stiffened upon hearing the sound of his cutlery striking the empty te before him. He looked up at Mag with an approving smile, and said, ��Father will definitely love this dish.��


    The sound of sharp breaths being drawn immediately rang out across the entire dining hall. Everyone looked on with stunned expressions on their faces. They had thought that the second prince would be intent on testing Mag, but who would��ve thought that he would give Mag such an evaluation on just the second dish? It was quite apparent that Mag had already passed the test with flying colors, and would be allowed to cook during the king��s birthday banquet.


    Even after eating the entirety of the braised chicken and rice and the ck pepper steak, Josh was still feeling ravenous for more. He turned his gaze toward the spicy grilled fish, and an intrigued look appeared on his face as he said, ��This fish smells quite spicy, but I��m very curious to see how this fish tastes differentpared to a normal fish dish.��


    Oh, it��s going to be different alright. Care for some three times insanely spicy grilled fish? Mag wore a calm smiled on his face, but he was internally rubbing his hands together with anticipation.


    It��s definitely not going to taste good at all! Matthew��s fists were tightly clenched, and cold sweat had already beaded all over his forehead.


    The first two dishes had earned splendid praise from the second prince, and everyone else in the dining hall was also very intrigued by this final dish. The entire fish was covered in red chili peppers, and there was almost nowhere for Josh to dig his chopsticks into.


    Thus, he picked aside some of the chili peppers, extracted a morsel of fish with his chopsticks, and then dipped it into the bright red juices below before cing it in his mouth.


    ��Oh!��


    Josh��s face immediately becamepletely flushed, and there was even white smoke billowing out from his nostrils. He felt as if he had been thrown into a fire pit!

 Chapter 699 - I’ll Make Sure Your A*shole is in Constant Agony!

    <h4>Chapter 699 I��ll Make Sure Your A*shole is in Constant Agony!</h4>


    The scorching spicy vor wreaked havoc in his mouth like a ball of fire. He felt as if he was tasting a mouthful of moltenva, and the taste buds on the tip of his tongue immediately went numb. Josh had never tasted anything so spicy before. For an instant, he even suspected that he had been poisoned. His body temperature spiked drastically, and sweat was pouring all over his body as white steam continued to puff out of his nose.


    ��Your Highness, are you alright?!��


    ��Hurry up and get a doctor!��


    The chefs in the dining hall immediately erupted into a panicked frenzy. Some were rushing off to fill sses of water, while others had already run off to seek help.


    As expected, it��spletely inedible! Matthew was feeling extremely relieved and vindicated upon seeing this. Even though the second prince had been full of praise for Mag��s first two dishes, as long as the fish he cooked wasn��t to the second prince��s liking, Matthew��s ce in the manor��s kitchen wouldn��t be threatened.


    Josh was finding this level of spiciness to be simply unbearable, yet just as he was about to spit out the morsel of fish, the rich vor of the fish itself suddenly blossomed in his mouth. The imagery evoked within his mind was akin to that of rainfall on a parched desert as the sulent fish melted in his mouth.


    This iparably delicious vor was blossoming within the unbearable heat, repressing the scorching aura and bestowing new life upon his numb tongue and taste buds. In fact, their sensitivity seemed to have been enhanced, and every single taste bud of his was yearning to experience more of the fish��s delectable vor.


    Josh swallowed the morsel of fish, and it slid down his throat like a red-hot lump ofva. The heat then spread throughout his entire body, making him feel as rxed andfortable as if he were lying in a hot bath.


    Just a small mouthful of fish had taken Josh on aplete vor rollercoaster, showing him the joy of experiencing pain and pleasure simultaneously. This was the most unforgettable mouthful of any food he had ever had.


    His throat was still scorching hot and his tongue was bing numb again, but it was as if his hand no longer obeyed hismands as it picked up his chopsticks again before plucking another morsel of fish into his mouth.


    The delicious vor of the fish could repress the intense spicy vor, yet each and every mouthful of fish he ate furtherpounded the scorching spiciness wreaking havoc within his mouth. Despite that, he simply couldn��t stop eating the delectable fish, and he descended into a vicious yet blissful cycle.


    ��Wait... His Highness seems to be enjoying this fish,�� an old chef immediately yelled out to his student chef, who had already rushed over to the entrance of the dining hall to search for a doctor.


    Josh��s face waspletely flushed, yet his chopsticks continued to shovel fish into his mouth. The old chef looked on at this rather farcical sight with aplex expression on his face. He had never seen the second prince enjoy any dish to this extent.


    ��H-how could this be?!�� Matthew stumbled back as his face turned deathly pale. Thankfully, one of his student chefs quickly reacted and caught him before he could fall.


    When Matthew had just been hired to cook in the manor��s kitchen, the second prince would often eat his fish. Now, he would still cook the same fish every day, yet the prince would take a bite or two out of it at most. It was most often the case that the fish would be carried out, and then carried back into the kitchen, having beenpletely untouched.


    He would often console himself by ming it on the weather, thinking to himself that the recent weather was blunting the prince��s appetite for fish. However, the fact that Josh was currently eagerly shoving morsels of grilled fish into his mouth clearly indicated that this was not the case. Upon arriving at that realization, Matthew was struck by a crushing sense of sorrow and dejection.


    It appeared that it was time for him to pack up his things and leave.


    All of the chefs in the kitchen also wore simr expressions on their faces. Even though the fish was clearly unbearably spicy, the second prince was still feasting on it in such an enthusiastic manner; that was enough to indicate just how delicious the dish was. The second prince had always had immacte table manners, and they had never seen him eat in such a fric and uncivilized manner before.


    Just who is this man?


    All of the chefs turned to Mag with curiosity and bewilderment on their faces. The disdain that they had directed toward Mag earlierpletely disappeared.


    There was an unspoken hierarchy in the world of chefs. At the very top of this hierarchy was naturally the chefs of Rodu, followed by the elven race, and after that came the chefs of Chaos City.


    In the eyes of many of Rodu��s chefs, the cooking skills of Chaos City��s chefs were only barely superior to that of orc chefs. That was why such a massive stir had been created when rumors spread of the second prince inviting a chef from Chaos City to cook for the king.


    However, Mag hadpletely shattered the preconceived notions they harbored toward the chefs of Chaos City.


    Josh was indeedpletely unable to stop. On one hand, this was because the grilled fish was exceptionally delicious, and it seemed to possess some kind of magical power than prevented him from putting down his chopsticks.


    Of course, more importantly, this was because the fish was simply far too spicy. As soon as he stopped eating, his throat and mouth would feel as if they��d been set on fire, and only another mouthful of fish would douse the mes, but after he stopped, that burning sensation would return with even greater severity.


    This was an indescribable sensation.


    What was even more amazing to Josh was that this fish had no troublesome little fishbones, thereby allowing him to feast on it without any inhibitions.


    As such, there was even less excuse for Josh to pause during the consumption of the fish, and only after eating an entire side of the fish did Josh finally grit his teeth and put down his chopsticks. He waved a hand at a nearby servant who was holding a ss of water, and he chugged down the entire ss of water in one go before releasing a long exhtion.


    When he had first sat down for his meal, hisvish robes had been immactely clean and his hair had also been exemry. In the aftermath of his meal, his long robes had beenpletely drenched with sweat, and were clinging to his body. His hair, meanwhile, had also be extremely disheveled, and was stered to his forehead, making him appear as if he were an escaping fugitive rather than an esteemed prince.


    ��On the way here, Mr. Cayrols had informed me that Your Highness was a fan of spicy foods. Hence, I added some extra chili peppers to the grilled fish. Was it to your liking, Your Highness?�� Mag pinned the me on Cayrols and put on a nervous yet expectant expression, but he was feeling extremely satisfied internally.


    That��s what you get for taking Amy hostage three years ago! If I get the chance in the future, I��ll make you taste the four times, five times, even six times insanely spicy grilled fish! I��ll make sure your a*shole is in constant agony!


    Josh felt as if he were slightly dehydrated from his profuse sweating, and all of his limbs felt sluggish and feeble. It was the exact same feeling as after emerging from a sauna, except his mouth, esophagus, and stomach were still on fire.


    A contemtive look appeared on Josh��s face upon hearing this. If any other chef had reduced him to such a disheveled and unsightly state, he would definitely have them executed. However, the fish that Mag had cooked was undeniably delicious, and he derived far more joy than pain from eating it.


    As such, he couldn��t really criticize the dish. After all, it was fairlymon knowledge that he enjoyed spicy food, and Mag was only trying to cater to his tastes. With that in mind, a smile appeared on his face as he said, ��The grilled fish that you cooked is the most delicious and spiciest fish dish I��ve ever had.��


    ��You��re far too kind, Your Highness. If you like it, I can cook it for you every day for the next few days.�� For once, Mag was being genuine with his words. He was indeed more than willing to cook spicy grilled fish for Josh every day.


    ��You can go and have some food with your daughter now. I��ll organize a ce for you to stay at, and you can focus on preparing for the birthday banquet in two days.�� Josh rose to his feet before exiting the dining hall.

 Chapter 700 - Stop Cooking Fish, Try Cooking Chicken Instead

    <h4>Chapter 700 Stop Cooking Fish, Try Cooking Chicken Instead</h4>


    ��So it��s decided? Just like that?��


    ��What else did you expect? Have you ever seen His Highness eat so much in a single meal? Those three dishes must��ve been amazing!��


    ��I heard that he defeated Head Chef Beate of Ducas Restaurant in a cooking contest in Chaos City. As expected, he really is an extremely good chef.��


    As soon as Josh left, the slightly oppressive atmosphere in the dining hall was immediately lifted. Everyone had thought that this was going to be aplex judging process, and all of the chefs had already prepared themselves to weigh in with opinions of their own.


    However, Josh finished almost all three dishes by himself, and then made the executive decision to allow Mag to cook during the king��s birthday banquet. He hadn��t inquired anyone else��s opinion, and the process wentpletely differently from what everyone had expected.


    ��Father is so awesome!�� Amy looked up at Mag with admiration shimmering in her eyes.


    ��Let��s go eat as well.�� Mag patted Amy��s head as a huge weight was lifted off his shoulders. He had vented some of his rage for Josh by feeding him that three times insanely spicy grilled fish. Furthermore, judging from Josh��s reaction toward him, he seemed to havepletely convinced himself that Mag wasn��t Alex. As such, he hadpleted half of the objective that he had set out to achieve bying to Rodu.


    ��Can we eat your cooking, Father?�� Amy asked with an expectant look on her face.


    ��Of course. I made enough braised chicken and rice for three people, and I can cook another steak for you.�� Mag smiled as he held onto Amy��s little hand and made his way toward the kitchen.


    ��Yay!�� Amy yelled with tion.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling let loose an urgent cry as if it were desperately trying to tell them something.


    ��You��ll get your share as well,�� Mag consoled with a smile.


    ��Ugly Duckling, if you pretend to fall unconscious like you did earlier today, you��ll be getting no food from now on.�� Amy prodded Ugly Duckling��s head with her finger as a disdainful look appeared on her face.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling pouted in a pitiable disy as if to argue that it hadn��t been pretending to be unconscious.


    ��Even if you really did faint, you��ll still get no food!�� Amy added.


    ��Meow...�� Ugly Duckling lowered its head in a sheepish manner.


    Mag appraised the interaction between Amy and Ugly Duckling with a smile on his face. Even though a pair of white wing-like marks had appeared on Ugly Duckling��s back, it was getting fatter every day, and it really didn��t look like it would ever be able to fly.


    Just the imagery of a round ball of an orange cat flying with a pair of tiny white wings brought an amused smile to his face.


    Mag and Amy exited the dining hall, and the deathly pale Matthew quickly rushed over to the table. He picked up the chopsticks that the second prince had used before plucking a morsel of fish into his mouth.


    Hot! Hot! Hot! Matthew��s mind was entirely dominated by thoughts of how spicy the dish was as soon as the morsel of fish entered his mouth. He felt as if the intense spicy vor had been condensed before spreading through his mouth and exploding with reckless abandon. The scorching vor struck him with a sense of dizziness and asphyxiation, and his face immediately turned as red as a tomato as steam began to waft into the air from the top of his head.


    This was definitely no ordinary chili pepper. No matter how many ordinary chili peppers were used, there was no way that such an insane level of spiciness could be achieved. He had only tasted a small piece of fish, yet he felt as if he had almost suffocated.


    Matthew couldn��t understand how such a horrendous fish could elicit such scintiting praise from the second prince.


    Right at this moment, pure vor of the fish burst through the sea of fiery heat, blossoming like an oasis amid a scorching desert.


    Matthew had been born in a fishing vige, and he learned how to cook his first fish dish from the mayor when he was just 12 years old. He was taken to Rodu by a wealthy merchant at 15 years of age, and worked as a student chef at the Moissan Fish Cottage for 10 years. He learned how to cook a full fish feast from the old head chef there, and he went on to be an even more exceptional chef than his master had been. At 26 years of age, he became the head chef of the Moissan Fish Cottage, specializing in all types of fish dishes, and making the Moissan Fish Cottage the most renowned fish restaurant in the entirety of Rodu.


    It could be said that he had been cooking fish exclusively for 30 years.


    He had once thought that no one knew more about cooking fish than he did, and that there was no way anyone could cook a more delicious fish than he could.


    However, all of Matthew��s beliefs werepletely shattered in this moment. The skin of the fish was charred and crispy, while its flesh was sulent and tender. Its delicious vor spread through his mouth, and not even the suffocating spiciness could prevent the vor of the fish from shining through. Instead, the spiciness only worked to enhance the fish��s vor.


    ��Master, perhaps this is the unachievable vor that you were aspiring to create your entire life...�� The chopsticks slipped from Matthew��s grasp and ttered to the ground while tears streamed down his face.


    The entire dining hall had descended intoplete silence, and everyone woreplex expressions. Even though all of these chefs were constantlypeting with each other, the exemry cooking skills that Mag had disyed today struck everyone with a sense of peril and urgency. If the second prince were to hire Mag as a chef in his manor, all of the other chefs here would most likely have to reconsider their future.


    ��Don��t worry, I won��t be staying here. I��ve onlye to Rodu to cook for His Majesty, and I��ll be returning to Chaos City in five days. I still have to go back to my restaurant there,�� Mag said in a nonchnt voice as he carried two portions of braised chicken and rice and two portions of steak into the room. He ced the dishes onto a table before indicating for Amy to sit across from him.


    Everyone��s eyes lit up upon hearing this. They were all rather surprised, but they also heaved an internal sigh of relief in unison. If Mag were to stay at the manor, all of them would most likely be unemployed in the near future.


    Matthew wiped the tears away from his face and made his way over to Mag��s table.


    His face was still quite flushed, and he was staring intently at Mag, making Mag feel rather ufortable as he pulled the portions of braised chicken and rice closer to himself in a cautious manner. ��There are only two portions of braised chicken and rice; I didn��t make any extra portions.��


    ��I��m going to eat a portion, and Father is going to eat the other portion, so you have to go cook for yourself,�� Amy said with a serious expression as she shielded her bowl with her little hands.


    ��My name is Matthew, and I apologize if I offended you earlier. After tasting your spicy grilled fish, I was made aware of the wide gulf between our cooking skills, and I��m greatly ashamed for what I said earlier. I hope you may forgive me, Mr. Mag.�� Matthew bowed deeply to Mag as he spoke.


    Mag heaved a sigh of relief and released his bowl upon seeing this. All was well as long as this fat chef wasn��t here to steal their food. He nodded, and replied, ��It��s good that you can learn from your mistakes.��


    Amy also released her bowl and picked up her spoon before digging into her braised chicken and rice.


    Matthew hesitated momentarily before continuing, ��Mr. Mag, I have a question; how were you able to cook such a delicious fish? I��ve been dedicating myself solely to the craft of cooking fish for three decades, yet the vor of the fish I cook continues to be quiteckluster. Would you be able to tell me why that is, Mr. Mag?��


    You��ve been cooking fish for 30 years and you don��t even like your own fish? What a tragic life! Mag pursed his lips upon hearing this. If a chef didn��t even like his own cooking, how could he expect his customers to enjoy it?


    Mag thought about this for a moment before giving an earnest suggestion. ��I suggest you stop cooking fish, and try cooking chicken instead. Perhaps you��ll suddenly make a name for yourself and earn way more money than you did while cooking fish.��

 Chapter 701 - Don’t Underestimate Old Men

    <h4>Chapter 701 Don��t Underestimate Old Men</h4>


    ��Sigh, it looks like Boss Mag really has gone on a long trip this time. I��ve been waiting at the entrance of the restaurant for an entire day, but I didn��t even catch a simple glimpse of Boss Mag and Little Amy.��


    ��Even though Boss Mag wrote a hiatus slip, I still feel so angry! If I were his boss, I definitely wouldn��t allow him to take any breaks!��


    ��Five whole days! My God, will I be able to survive until Boss Mag gets back?!��


    ��How about you put down that biscuit before you say that?��


    At the entrance of Mamy Restaurant, there were a few customers looking at the hiatus slip stered to the door, and all of them wore expressions of dejection and disappointment.


    ��Let��s all go back for now, everyone. Boss Mag never goes back on his word, so even if hees back on the fourth day, he��ll definitely only open his restaurant again on the fifth day. I��m going to get an ice cream from the ice cream shop to soothe my wounded soul.�� Harrison climbed onto a horse-drawn carriage with his hand sped over his heart and a hurt expression on his face.


    ��What do we do now, Boss? Boss Mag isn��t home; looks like we won��t be able to eat our holy roujiamo.��


    Mond was carrying arge rucksack as he turned to Sargeras with a concerned expression. All of the otherva demons also wore simr expressions on their faces.


    Sargeras looked at the closed restaurant, and rubbed hisrge bald head as he loudly said, ��We have to understand that Boss Mag can��t always be around to cook for us. The third group of warriors from ourva demon race is about to arrive in a few days, so we should take this opportunity to save up some money, then wee them with the most delicious roujiamos.��


    ��Then, what are we going to eat tonight?�� Kiel asked.


    Sargeras thought about this for a moment before waving his hand as he announced, ��Come on, let��s go eat some chicken.��


    ...


    Within arge force in the Aden Square, a series of well-built dwarves were striking red-hot weapons before them with their hammers over and over again, creating a loudmotion amid the scorching temperature.


    Cyril had two cotton balls stuck in his ears, and was taking a nap while resting his head on the table in the neighboring room,pletely unaffected by themotion in the forge.


    Right at this moment, a young butler quickly strode into the room. He wore an excited look on his face as he said, ��Young Master, we��ve received news that Blue Suede has been unable to sell even a single item of clothing, and aside from the employees they have to clean up their storage room, they hired a dozen or so tailors at the same time to produce more clothes. Those tailors are all being paid double wages as well! Just their daily wages are a massive expenditure for the shop, and Blue Suede is incurring even greater losses now!��


    ��What?�� Cyril immediately plucked the cotton balls out of his ears and rose to his feet.


    The excited butler continued, ��Blue Suede is still incurring losses at this point, but ever since you came to manage the forge, we��ve already received tworge orders. As long as we can get those orders done in time, even after deducting wage costs, we��d still be able to earn at least 1,000,000 copper coins of profit. We��ll definitely be able to beat Blue Suede in a profit contest!��


    ��Yes!�� Cyril pped his hands together, and began to pace around the room with an excited expression as he murmured to himself, ��Let me see how you��re going topete with me, Gloria! The Moreton Family is mine, and it��ll always be mine! When I take over as the family leader, I��m going to kick you and your entire family out of Moreton Manor...��


    ...


    Mag felt like there was no way that he would be able to be a saint, as he simplycked the required inherent qualities. For example, in the face of this man, who was insulting him a second ago, but was now sucking up to him and asking him to teach him how to cook fish, Mag simply couldn��t find it in himself to forgive this man and bestow upon him his cooking knowledge.


    As such, he was feeling a lot better at the sight of the enraged expression returning to Matthew��s face.


    Matthew��s face had turned as red as a tomato again, and was ring at Mag with trembling fists. He had alreadypletely swallowed his pride to try and learn from Mag, only to be rejected and insulted in return!


    He was so close; if Mag could reveal his secrets to him, he was sure that he would be able to cook an even more delicious fish than Mag could, and make the second prince fall in love with his fish again.


    Mag wore a smile on his face as he looked at the furious Matthew, and said, ��Sorry, I don��t take old and talentless disciples. If you don��t mind, please step away from the table so my daughter and I can enjoy our meal in peace.��


    Matthew gritted his teeth as he harrumphed coldly. ��Hmph! Don��t underestimate an old man like me! I��m going to make a three-year deal with you right here. Three yearster, you and I will have a cooking contest here in Rodu, and we��ll both cook our best fish dishes to see which of us is the better chef!��


    Mag massaged his be with a speechless expression, and said, ��Don��t tter yourself; three yearster, I will have forgotten about someone like you long ago.��


    ��I... I...�� Matthew��s face had turned an even deeper shade of red, and it appeared as if he were about to breathe fire.


    Mag looked at him with a serious expression, and said, ��I still advise you to switch to cooking chicken. Look at you right now; you look so much like a fire chicken! Maybe you��re fated to cook chicken!��


    ��Three yearster, I��ll be waiting for you toe and challenge me at Rodu. If you don��te, I tell everyone that my chicken... Ptui, no, my fish is better than yours!�� Matthew turned and left in a fit of rage.


    ��I��m serious; cooking chicken would be perfect for you!�� Mag called out toward Matthew��s departing figure.


    Matthew had just made his way over to the entrance of the dining hall, and he almost fell over upon hearing this. He only managed to prevent himself from stumbling after grabbing onto the doorframe for support, and then departed with a furious and resentful expression on his face.


    Everyone else in the dining hall was also looking at Mag with antagonism on their faces. This man from Chaos City was simply far too abhorrent. How could he humiliate Matthew like this? In the face of amon enemy, all of the chefs had united, and were preparing to retaliate at any moment.


    However, after Matthew left, Mag had lost all interest in the other chefs in the dining hall. After enjoying a delicious meal with Amy, he asked the servants to carry all of his stuff back into a secure room, and then followed them to the ce where he and Amy were staying for the night.


    He was preparing to use these things when cooking for the king during his birthday banquet, and after his ostentatious performance today, he couldn��t guarantee that there wouldn��t be anyone who tried to tinker with his things in order to screw him over. He wasn��t prepared to lose his life in this ce, so it was naturally best to be more careful.


    ...


    In some bushes outside Mamy Restaurant, a ck-robed figure turned to Seuss, and said, ��Team Leader, ording to our investigation, the owner of the restaurant is around 30 years old, and came to Chaos City roughly three years ago. He also has a half-elf daughter who��s around four and a half years old; he��s the one likeliest candidate we��ve found to be Alex.��


    ��Where is he?�� Seuss��s grip tightened around his wand, which was obscured up his sleeve.


    ��Apparently, this restaurant��s owner and his daughter have gone to Rodu with Ambassador Cayrols this morning. It seems that this also has something to do with His Highness, the second prince, as well,�� the ck-robed man replied.


    ��They went to Rodu?�� A hint of surprise appeared on Seuss��s face. After a brief silence, he shook his head, and said, ��I��ll be reporting this matter to His Highness. Make sure to keep a close eye on this restaurant, and if anything happens here, report to me immediately.��


    ...


    In the Wind Forest, beneath the bright moon, the sound of a flute rang out. A snowy white deer galloped out from within the forest, and a pair of translucent wings of light appeared on its back. As it rose into the air, a river of stars appeared beneath its feet.


    An exquisitely beautiful woman was sitting on the deer��s back, and she disappeared into the distance in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 702 - My Hands get Itchy

    <h4>Chapter 702 My Hands get Itchy</h4>


    On the first night in Rodu, Mag had initially thought that his sensitivity would result in insomnia, but he managed to fall asleep as soon as his head came into contact with his pillow, and he was only woken up the morning after by a burst of knocking to the door.


    After getting dressed, he opened the door, and found that the man standing outside the was the butler who had guided them the day before, Kaido. He was not a very powerful man, and was only responsible for trivial matters in the pce, such as guiding guests and things of that nature.


    In the context of the second prince��s manor, Mag was naturally quite insignificant as well. Even though he was going to cook for the king during his birthday banquet the next day, in Josh��s eyes, he was still nothing more than an exceptional chef.


    ��Did you sleep well, Mr. Mag?�� Kaido asked with a smile. He had heard about everything that had happened the day before, and it appeared that the second prince had been very pleased with Mag��s cooking. As such, he was going to cook for the king on his birthday, and had won the second prince��s favor.


    ��I slept very well, thank you for asking.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He nced at the time, only to find that it was only just past six in the morning. He was wondering why he had been roused so early.


    Kaido could see the confusion in Mag��s eyes, and hurriedly exined, ��Mr. Mag, His Highness informed us that he would like to have your steak and braised chicken and rice for breakfast, which is why I was sent toe and find you at such an early hour.��


    ��I see. Please wait for a moment; I��ll go speak to my daughter, then follow you to the kitchen.�� Mag nodded with a smile. This second prince sure was an annoying man. After entering the room, Amy turned to him with a pair of bleary eyes. Mag made his way over to her with a smile on his face, and said, ��Amy, I��m going to be cooking for a while. If you wake up before I get back, then just wait for me here, and when Ie back, we��ll have breakfast together.��


    ��Alright.�� Amy nodded and rolled over, encircling her arms around Ugly Duckling, which Mag had just picked up from the ground, and fell asleep again.


    As Mag followed Kaido to the kitchen, he asked, ��His Highness only specified that he would like some steak and braised chicken and rice?��


    ��That��s right. His Highness told me in person yesterday that he would only like some steak and braised chicken and rice.�� Kaido nodded with a smile, and said, ��Your cooking skills must really be quite exceptional, Mr. Mag; I��ve never seen His Highness request specific dishes from any chef before.��


    ��It��s a pity that he doesn��t want some spicy grilled fish,�� Mag said with a forlorn expression.


    ��Huh?�� Kaido didn��t understand what Mag was talking about.


    Mag didn��t borate on this issue, either. He changed the subject, asking Kaido some questions about the situation in the second prince��s manor.


    In Kaido��s mind, he was already certain that Mag was going to remain at the second prince��s manor and was almost definitely going to be the most prized chef in the manor��s kitchen, so he naturally revealed everything that Mag wanted to hear without any suspicions.


    After cooking a portion of steak and braised chicken and rice each for Josh while repressing the urge to poison the food, Mag made some breakfast for himself, Amy, and Ugly Duckling. He then packed it up into containers and carried them back to the small courtyard that they were staying in. However, his expression faltered as soon as he walked into the door.


    In the room, a white-robed Krassu was sitting across from Amy in front of the table, while Ugly Duckling was still napping in Amy��s arms.


    ��Master Krassu, what brings you here?�� Mag entered the room with a hint of surprise on his face.


    Krassu immediately grabbed the containers with food from Mag, and said, ��In order to enjoy the breakfast cooked by you today, I had to set offtest night.��


    ��But this is the second prince��s manor...��


    ��I can even enter the royal pce whenever I want, let alone this prince��s manor.�� Krassu ced a portion of steak on the table in front of him before cing the other portion in front of Amy. He nodded with a content expression before turning his attention to the two portions of braised chicken and rice, upon which a slightly disappointed look appeared on his face as he asked, ��Why is there no Yangzhou fried rice? Shouldn��t we be eating something lighter in vor for breakfast?��


    Mag smiled as he handed over a knife and fork to Krassu, and he exined, ��Yangzhou fried rice requires too many ingredients. This isn��t Mamy Restaurant, after all, and the ingredients are rather limited, so you��ll have to make do with just steak for now.��


    He then ced a portion of braised chicken and rice in front of Amy, keeping another portion for himself, and cing a small portion on the ground for Ugly Duckling.


    ��That won��t do! We��re doing something very important today, so I have to eat a big breakfast.�� Krassu grabbed Ugly Duckling��s braised chicken and rice as he spoke, and scooped a spoonful into his mouth as he nodded with approval. ��Delicious.��


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling turned to Krassu with a pitiable expression, then turned its gaze toward Amy, and there were already tears swimming in its eyes.


    ��Alright, I��ll make sure to save some for you.�� Amy patted Ugly Duckling��s head before continuing to enjoy her breakfast.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling was immediately ted again as it stared up at Amy while she ate.


    Mag could only shake his head with a resigned expression at the sight of Krassu stealing Ugly Duckling��s food before he sat down to enjoy his own meal. He was also rather skeptical whether Amy would actually remember to save some food for Ugly Duckling.


    15 minutester, Amy looked down at her spotless te before turning to Ugly Duckling with an apologetic expression. ��Ah... Ugly Duckling, I��m sorry; Father��s food was simply too delicious, and I ate all of it without noticing.��


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling gave a feeble cry before sprawling onto Amy��s leg. It didn��t even have the strength to cry loudly anymore.


    Thankfully, Mag had predicted this situation in advance, and had saved some food for Ugly Duckling himself. He scooped out the small portion of leftover braised chicken and rice from his bowl into Ugly Duckling��s te, and smile as he said, ��Here you go.��


    ��Meow!��


    Ugly Duckling was immediatelypletely reinvigorated as it jumped down from Amy��s legs. It then rubbed its little head affectionately against Mag��s calf before digging into its meal.


    After finishing the final piece of steak on his te, Krassu put down the knife and fork in his hands, looking as if he hadn��t had anywhere near enough. He turned to Mag, and asked, ��I��m going to take Amy to the Magus Tower; would you like toe?��


    ��The Magus Tower?�� Magus Tower was rather surprised to hear this.


    Krassu summoned a mirror, and then brought out a small de as he began to shave down his unruly facial hair. ��That��s right. I left something there, and I have to go grab it. In the meantime, I��ll bring my prized disciple with me to p those old bastards in the face. My hands get itchy if I don��t p them regrly.��


    ��That sounds like fun. I��ve got nothing better to do anyway, so count me in,�� Mag said with a smile. There weren��t many people in this world who would dare to speak about the Magus Tower in such a bullish manner other than Krassu.


    ��Are we pping people? I love pping people! Are we using our palms or are we using our fists?�� Amy was also very excited.


    ��Let��s go there first. Once we get there, you can p them however you want.�� Krassu put away his small de before rising to his feet.


    ��Yay!�� Amy picked up Ugly Duckling and tucked it under her arm before quickly following Krassu out of the room.


    Ugly Duckling look on with wide eyes that were filled with despair at the sight of therge piece of chicken left in the ce. It had set that piece of chicken aside forst, but it wouldn��t get to eat it now!

 Chapter 703 - Alright; It’s a Pillar That Looks Like a Tower

    <h4>Chapter 703 Alright; It��s a Pir That Looks Like a Tower</h4>


    Mag and the others had just walked out the door when Kaido appeared in their courtyard, and asked, ��Where are you going, Mr. Mag?��


    ��It��s not every day that I get toe to Rodu, so I want to go out and see the city,�� Mag replied with a smile. He obviously couldn��t tell Kaido that he was going to the Magus Tower to watch people getting pped.


    ��I see. His Highness was very pleased with the breakfast you prepared, and he wanted me to ask you if you��d like to go anywhere. If so, the manor will prepare a horse-drawn carriage for you.�� A smile appeared on Kaido��s face as he said, ��However, His Highness told me that he really enjoys your cooking, so he��d like you to prepare lunch for him today as well. As such, you��ll have to get back before noon.��


    Before Mag had a chance to reply, Krassu pursed his lips, and interjected, ��We��ll be very busy at noon, so we won��t be back before then. Go tell Josh that I��m going out with my disciple, and Boss Mag will be responsible for cooking for us. If he wants to eat something, tell him to go eat someone else��s cooking. By the way, tell him that I��m Krassu.��


    ��Krassu!�� Only then did Kaido notice the white-robed magic caster apanying Mag and Amy. His eyes immediately widened, and he floundered momentarily before hurriedly nodding as he said, ��I... I��ll be sure to pass on the message.��


    There were very few people in the Roth Empire who hadn��t heard of the legendary magic caster, Krassu. He was the one who had founded the Magus Tower, and had been in charge of it for several decades. Even if the second prince were in his presence, he would have to extend a salute to Krassu as disciples did to their masters.


    Who would��ve thought that he would suddenly appear in the second prince��s manor, and that Mag��s daughter would be his disciple?


    Krassu was very pleased with Kaido��s overawed reaction, and he waved a hand in a dismissive manner as hemanded, ��Go prepare a horse-drawn carriage for us.��


    ��Yes, right away, Master Krassu.�� Kaido was very relieved by the fact that he had been spared, and he immediately hurried away. The second prince had gone out earlier in the morning, but even if he were in the manor, he definitely wouldn��t refuse a request for horse-drawn carriage issued by this legendary magic caster.


    Amy walked in a circle around Krassu with a curious expression, and asked, ��Master Krassu, do you have a tiger glued to your face?��


    ��No?��


    ��Then why is that uncle so scared of you?�� Amy was still perplexed.


    Krassu gave a heartyugh, and replied, ��Power demands awe and respect. When you be as powerful as I am, even if you don��t have tigers stered to your face, everyone will still be scared of you.��


    ��I feel like it��s still easier to glue tigers onto my face,�� Amy murmured with a sulky pout.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling replied.


    ��I wasn��t talking about you.�� Amy pressed Ugly Duckling��s raised head back down again.


    Kaidos quickly returned before leading Mag and the others to the front gate, where arge ck horse-drawn carriage emzoned with the crest of the second prince��s manor was awaiting them.


    ��Please board the carriage, Master Krassu.�� Kaido lifted the curtain on the carriage with a fawning smile.


    Krassu paid him no heed as he boarded the horse-drawn carriage.


    Mag carried Amy onto the carriage before turning to Kaido as he said, ��Sorry to trouble you.��


    ��Not at all! It��s an honor for me to serve Master Krassu,�� Kaido replied with a beaming smile. He had thought that Mag was trying to ride on the second prince��s coattails, but who would��ve thought that he would have such a powerful backer already?


    Kaido had a brief word with the coach driver before the horse-drawn carriage slowly departed from the manor.


    Mag flipped open the small curtain on the side of the carriage and looked outside, only to find that they were on a street that was so wide 16 carriages could travel along it side by side. In modern times, this would be a 16ne road. The entire street was paved with even and smooth dark green stone bs, extending from the walls of the second prince��s manor. There werevish houses on either side of this road as well.


    ...This residential area was solely inhabited by high-ranking officials of the Roth Empire. No matter how rich a merchant was, they had no right to live here.


    The high walls of the royal pce could be seen not far away, and the grand buildings beyond the walls were shimmering with golden light under the morning sun, making it difficult for onlookers to stare directly at it without shielding their eyes.


    To the north of the royal pce, there was a greyish-ck nine-story tower. The enormous tower stretched all the way up into the clouds, with each level measuring around 20 to 30 meters in height, and it appeared as if it were a silent guardian overseeing the royal pce.


    Many snippets of memories suddenly appeared from deep within Mag��s memory. These were memories surrounding this grand city, the enormous Magus Tower, and the intense melee that had taken ce during that rainy night three years ago. All of those details had be extremely clear to him, and he was able to recall every single face as well as their corresponding names.


    The Magus Tower had contributed significantly to that ambush over three years ago, but they certainly weren��t idiots; they knew what catastrophic consequences would await them if the ambush were to end in failure and their involvement in it were revealed to the world. As such, among the higher-ups in the Magus Tower, only Elder Elliot participated directly in the ambush, but he had been wearing a mask the entire time, and refrained from unleashing even a single attack.


    When they met the day before, Josh appeared to be an amicable and benevolent prince. If Mag hadn��t been aware of all of the dirty deeds the other party hadmitted in the past, he would have developed quite a positive impression of the second prince. Throughout the years, Josh had truly created quite an impressive facade for himself.


    Today, Mag was going to visit the Magus Tower, and if he could avoid having his cover blown there, then he wouldn��t have to worry about his identity being exposed in the near future. In that case, he would be able to continue to focus on his cooking, as well as getting stronger.


    Amy had also caught sight of the Magus Tower, and an expectant look appeared on her face as she eximed, ��What a tall pir! Father, can we go y there?��


    Krassu��s expression darkened, and a slightly awkward look appeared in his eyes as he corrected, ��That��s our destination for today. However, that��s not a pir; it��s a tower, the Magus Tower, to be exact. I oversaw its entire construction process many years ago. It��s quite a grand building, isn��t it?��


    An enlightened look appeared on Amy��s face as she nodded, and said, ��Oh, so Master was the one who designed it. I was wondering what kind of normal person would put such a huge pir there, but it all makes sense now.��


    ��It��s not a pir; it��s a tower...�� Krassu had been beset by a wave of ratherplex emotions. Many years ago, it had been one of his most prized creations, and he had once thought himself to be an architect born into a magic caster��s body.


    ��Alright, it��s a pir that looks like a tower.�� Amy nodded.


    ��Sure, whatever you say.�� Krassu had beenpletely and utterly defeated. There was no way that he would be able to correct Amy in such matters.


    The horse-drawn carriage continued onward for about half an hour before stopping in the za outside the Magus Tower, upon which everyone disembarked from the carriage.


    Up close, the grand nature of the Magus Tower was made even more apparent. The enormous tower made with massive ck stone blocks extended all the way into the sky, striking onlookers with a sense of perspective and reminding them just how insignificant they were.


    There were magic casters wearing robes emzoned with the Magus Tower��s crest entering and exiting the huge gates, which were over 10 meters tall, and it was impossible to find anywhere else with such arge gathering of magic casters.


    ��Master Krassu!��


    Right at this moment, a young magic caster passed by Mag and the others before his footsteps suddenly faltered, and he turned to look at Krassu with a stunned expression.

 Chapter 704 - Who Would Dare to Stop Krassu?

    <h4>Chapter 704 Who Would Dare to Stop Krassu?</h4>


    The young magic caster��s words instantly drew a lot of attention from passersby.


    ��Master Krassu?��


    ��It really is Master Krassu!��


    ��Didn��t they say Master Krassu went to Chaos City? Why has he suddenlye here? And he��s riding on a horse-drawn carriage from the second prince��s manor.��


    ��I also heard that he epted a half-elf disciple. A while back, Hank and George both went to Chaos City to challenge Chaos School, and they were both defeated by that half-elf in the end.��


    ��Really?! Wait... You��re not talking about that little half-elf girl beside Master Krassu, are you? She looks like she��s only three or four years old! Hank��s 4th-tier magic caster; how could he have been defeated by her?��


    The Magus Tower had been founded by Krassu, and the moral code that had to be recited by all magic casters who entered the Magus Tower had also been written by Krassu. Even among the magic casters teaching magic in the Magus Tower, Master Krassu was the most talked-about figure aside from President Richard.


    As such, it was very difficult for a magic caster of the Magus Tower not to have heard of Krassu, the founder of the Magus Tower, the number one melee magic caster on the Nond Continent, and the Lord of Fire.


    Legends surrounding Krassu were constantly circting among magic casters, and topics involving melee magic versus long-range magic or fire-type magic casters versus ice-type magic casters were extremely popr subjects for debates.


    Krassu himself was known as a living fossil, and his feud with Urien was the stuff of legends in the magic world.


    A while back, news had spread of Krassu and Urien both epting the same disciple, and almost no one believed it. The battle between fire and ice had been raging for close to a century, and the two of them were sworn enemies; how could they possibly have epted the same disciple?


    However, this piece of astonishing news was soon verified to be true, and this confirmation had created a massive stir in the magic world. Many people were specting about whether Krassu and Urien��s teaching would give rise to a super prodigy, or if practicing conflicting fire and ice magic would ruin their disciple.


    After that, Krassu and Urien��s disciple forged a resounding reputation for herself by defeating Hank and George in battle, stepping over the faces of those two Magus Tower prodigies, and bing the next big thing in the magic world.


    From the time that Krassu and Urien had epted this joint disciple, she had only been studying magic for just over a month before defeating the 4th-tier prodigy magic caster, Hank.


    She was undoubtedly a superb talent.


    All of the nearby magic casters bowed respectfully to Krassu, but all of their attention had been drawn to Amy. The widespread consensus was that she was very likely to surpass even Princess Irina in the future, and everyone wanted to see just what this supremely talent prodigy looked like.


    A female magic caster was looking at Amy with a hint of yearning in her eyes as she sighed. ��She��s so adorable! Not only is she a prodigy, she��s also so cute, just like Princess Irina as a child. I��m so envious!��


    Another female magic caster wore apletely entranced smile as she chimed in, ��I know, right? I really want to hold her in my arms and pinch her little cheeks. They must be super soft.��


    ��Don��t even think about it, Big Sister! When I get angry, I��m super fierce!�� Amy hid her body behind Mag as she offered up Ugly Duckling with both hands, and said, ��If you really want to pinch something, then pinch Ugly Duckling.��


    ��o((��_��))o�� That was the expression on Ugly Duckling��s face. It seemed to be saying who am I? Where am I? What are those terrifying women going to do to me?


    ��Even her kitten is so cute!��


    The female magic casters�� eyes lit up even further, and if it weren��t for the fact that Krassu was standing right beside Amy, there was a good chance that they would��ve pounced on Amy.


    ��I��m scared.�� Amy hurriedly drew Ugly Duckling back into her arms andpletely hid behind Mag, not daring toe out again.


    Mag also found these two female magic casters to be a little scary. He had thought that their trip to the Magus Tower would be a rather depressing one, but he hadn��t expected all of the magic casters here to be so reverent to Krassu. Even though he knew that the Magus Tower was his enemy, he felt rather weed, and it was quite a peculiar feeling.


    Krassu was clearly also quite pleased with everyone��s reactions to his arrival. He smiled and waved his hand as he said, ��Alright, go back to what you were doing now. If you have the time to stand around, you have the time to practice your magic.��


    All of the magic casters dispersed at Krassu��s behest. Even though Krassu had no official disciples in the Magus Tower, all of the slightly older magic casters here had been instructed by him at some point, and they were the pirs of the Magus Tower. As such, no one dared to defy Krassu��s orders.


    Only after everyone had left did Amy emerge from behind Mag. She looked up at both sides of Krassu��s face, and asked, ��Master Krassu, I��m surprised everyone listened to you; do you really not have any tigers stuck to your face?��


    Krassu seemed to be very pleased with Amy��s reaction. There was nothing that satisfied him more than being praised and admired by his prized disciple. After all, it was very difficult to earn apliment from her. He stroked his beard with a smile as he said, ��There are more impressive things toe. Let��s go in now.��


    ��Alright!�� Amy nodded as she skipped along behind Krassu with Ugly Duckling in her arms, following him into the Magus Tower.


    Mag tilted his back and looked up at the enormous Magus Tower. He could indistinctly make out a magic shield around the tower. It was supposed to be capable of withstanding 10th-tier attacks. However, the Magus Tower hadn��t been attacked for many years, so it was difficult to say whether this magic shield was still as effective as in the past.


    I wonder if this magic shield will hold up in the face of a sword strike from Mag Alex in his prime, Mag thought to himself in a curious manner. However, he quickly withdrew his gaze and walked into the Magus Tower behind Krassu.


    The two guards standing by the gates of the Magus Tower wore conflicted expressions on their faces. In particr, the leader of the guards was looking at the approaching Krassu, and his brows had almostpletely knitted together.


    News of Krassu��s withdrawal from the Magus Tower had been reported to all of the magic casters here. As such, Krassu technically wasn��t a Magus Tower magic caster anymore, and no one could enter the Magus Tower unless they were a member of the Magus Tower or had received permission or an invitation in advance.


    But who would dare to stop Krassu?


    He was a man who had destroyed the Magus Tower on two separate asions in his fits of rage, and he was the one who had founded the Magus Tower in the first ce. Who would dare to bar him entry?


    The leader of the guards was a 6th-tier magic caster, and he could immediately alert many 10th-tier magic caster within the Magus Tower if the situation necessitated such an rm to be raised.


    However, he would rather face a violent 10th-tier giant dragon than face an enraged Krassu.


    He couldn��t handle the me for being responsible for the Magus Tower��s third demolition.


    Furthermore, even if he could alert 10th-tier magic casters, as long as Krassu didn��t disy any animosity, who would attack him?


    But if he didn��t stop Krassu and the higher-ups decided to hold him responsible, he would inevitably be punished for shirking his duty. After all, the bad blood between President Richard and Master Krassu wasn��t exactly a secret.


    Within a short span of time, the guard leader��s back was alreadypletely drenched with cold sweat.


    Right at this moment, a slightly jaded voice sounded. ��Krassu, I didn��t think that you woulde back.��


    A purple-robed man with a head of white hair and a ck beard slowly emerged from within the Magus Tower.

 Chapter 705 - Ow… Ow… Ow!

    <h4>Chapter 705 Ow... Ow... Ow!</h4>


    The guard lead heaved a long sigh of relief before standing off to the side.


    All of the magic casters turned toward the purple-robed magic caster in unison, and extended respectful bows as they said, ��We pay our respects to President Richard.��


    Richard was the leader of the Magus Tower elder panel, the president of Roth Empire��s magic caster guild, and also the current owner of the Magus Tower. Thebination of those titles made him one of the most powerful men in the entire Roth Empire.


    Krassu was the founder of the Magus Tower, but Richard was the one who had elevated the status of all magic casters to the next level. He had made the Magus Tower one of the twin towers of the Roth Empire, taking it to a level where it wasparable to the empire��s army, and also significantly elevated the importance of magic casters in the entire empire.


    Mag was appraising Richard through narrowed eyes. There was no way that this man would��ve beenpletely unrted to the assassination attempt three years ago. Without his orders, the Magus Tower definitely wouldn��t have deployed so many magic casters to hunt down Alex.


    Richard was quite a tall and broad man, and was d in a set of purple robes on this asion. His head of white hair was immactely organized, but his beard was still as ck as ink. He was standing at the entrance of the Magus Tower, looking at Krassu with a calm expression. There was no surprise or any other emotion on his face; it was as if he had anticipated Krassu��s arrival far in advance.


    All of the magic casters gathered around the Magus Tower��s entrance were alsopletely silent. No one dared to say anything, but no one departed from the scene, either. All of them were carefully appraising Krassu and Richard.


    The conflict between Krassu and Richard was not a secret to everyone in the Magus Tower. However, Krassu had yed no role in the management of the Magus Tower in the past few years, and was more like the spiritual pir of the Magus Tower.


    Even so, Krassu��s announcement that he was withdrawing from the Magus Tower a month ago still came as a huge shock to everyone. At the same time, it worked to verify the notion that the conflict between Krassu and Richard had reached an irresolvable level.


    A month ago, Richard had sent the best young prodigies from the Magus Tower to Chaos City and issue a challenge to Krassu��s disciple. In the end, they were all thoroughly defeated and humiliated. What was Krassu doing now by bringing his disciple to the Magus Tower?


    Krassu��s title as the Lord of Fire certainly wasn��t unwarranted. Even though he seemed to be a benevolent old man, he had destroyed the entire Magus Tower on more than one asion, and his ming temperpletely belied his amicable appearance. As such, it certainly wasn��t his style to refrain from retaliation after being provoked.


    On one side was the spiritual leader of the Magus Tower, while the current leader of the Magus Tower��s panel of elders stood on the other side. The issue of which side everyone should take had be quite a troublesome predicament that was worthy of careful consideration.


    Obviously, no one else was going to actually step in, but it was important to rify to themselves whom they were supporting in their hearts.


    Krassu��s footsteps had also faltered, and he looked at Richard with a smile as he asked, ��Am I not wee here?��


    Richard��s brows furrowed slightly as he replied, ��If you want toe back, then you��re certainly wee to do so. However, you were the one who had announced that you were cutting all ties with the Magus Tower, so why have youe here today?��


    ��I��m not a person who likes to owe other people favors. Seeing as you sent your young prodigies to offer me such a fantastic present, I naturally have to bring my prized disciple here to return the favor.�� Krassu began to make his way toward Richard, and everyone else reflexively dispersed off to either side.


    ��Where��s that fat bastard, Brent? I told him toe to Chaos City to ept his punishment from me in 10 days; looks like my words no longer hold any weight in his heart.�� Krassu looked around with a cold light in his eyes.


    ��Krassu, you may be the founder of the Magus Tower, but you��re no longer a member of our Magus Tower now! Cease your insolent disy at once!�� Elliot stepped forward as he drew his wand, looking as if he were poised to attack.


    Krassu turned to Elliot with an amused smile, and taunted him. ��Would you dare to attack me?��


    ��I... I...�� Elliot unconsciously took a backward step, but he drew courage from the sight of Richard, and forciblyposed himself as he said, ��If you keep this up, then don��t me me for teaching you a lesson!��


    ��Bam!��


    Krassu was standing in front of Richard a moment ago, but he suddenly appeared in front of Elliot in the blink of an eye. Immediately thereafter, he raised his staff, which was even taller than himself, and swung it straight into Elliot��s face, ramming him face-first into the ground.


    ��You want to teach me a lesson?�� Krassu asked with a cold smile on his face.


    ��I...!�� Elliot tightened his grip on his wound with a furious look on his face, and as he struggled to mber to his feet, there was already magic converging toward the tip of his wand.


    ��Bam!��


    Elliot had only managed to stand up halfway when he was bashed into the ground by Krassu��s staff again. Both sides of his face hadpletely swelled up to equal measure.


    ��There, I made it even for you,�� Krassu continued with a smile on his face.


    ��I...��


    Elliot was still attempting to resist.


    ��Bam! Bam! Bam!��


    ��Ow... Ow... Ow!��


    Elliot��s was on the verge of sobs as his howls rang out across the entire Magus Tower.


    ��Master Krassu is so powerful! Melee magic really is fearsome!��


    ��He sure is! I had heard that Master Krassu��s melee magic was virtually invincible, but I had never believed it to be true. Now, I��m totally convinced!��


    ��I suddenly really want to learn melee magic, but there��s almost no one in the Magus Tower that teaches melee magic. It��s a real pity that Master Krassu withdrew from our Magus Tower.��


    All of the spectating magic casters looked on with wide eyes at the farcical scenes unfolding before their eyes. Elliot was one of the five elders of the Magus Tower, a powerful 10th-tier great magic caster, yet he waspletely powerless to retaliate in the face of Krassu��s unrelenting assault. As opposed to a 10th-tier magic caster, he was more like a human sandbag at this moment.


    Even though he was holding his wand, there was no opportunity for him to cast any spells at all. Even the magic shield that he had conjured up was being torn apart as if it were a papier-mache structure.


    Just the dull thumps of staff striking flesh were making the bystanders wince, and the howls of agony and humiliation that were escaping Elliot��s mouth struck everyone with a twisted sense of satisfaction. Elliot was always strutting around with his chin raised, thinking himself to be better than everyone else, and it was almost pleasing to see him being stomped into the ground.


    ��I see! If I want to have the most fun beating someone up, I have to use a staff!�� Amy stood off to the side and pped her little hands together as she spurred Krassu on, looking as if she had just learned a valuable lesson.


    Master Krassu��s temper really is just as fiery as it��s rumored to be. Mag was quite bbergasted. To think that Krassu was violently assaulting a 10th-tier elder of right in the Magus Tower, yet most of the magic casters were more interested in watching rather than stepping in to help Elliot.


    ��That��s enough!�� Richard suddenly yelled as he raised his hand, conjuring up a water mirror in front of Elliot��s face.


    ��Bam!��


    The staff fell once again, shattering the magic mirror and striking Elliot in the face again. This time, Elliot waspletely knocked out, and his face was so swollen that it resembled the head of a pig.


    ��That��s enough?�� Krassu looked down at Elliot, and nodded as he said, ��I think you may be right.��


    The veins on Richard��s forehead were bulging with fury as Richard spat through gritted teeth, ��Krassu, why have youe here today? Do you really want to make our Magus Tower your enemy?��


    ��I told you, I��m here to return a favor. I was just about to offer my present to you, but Elliot stepped in first, so I gave him a taste of my present.�� Krassu smiled before continuing in a loud voice, ��I heard you took another disciple under your wing recently, and he broke the record for the fastest to reach the fifth level of the tower. My disciple is here today to challenge that record; how about we let them have apetition?��

 Chapter 706 - Master, is it My Turn to Beat People Up?

    <h4>Chapter 706 Master, is it My Turn to Beat People Up?</h4>


    ��Oi, you fat bastard, are you going to tell the truth or not? If you keep feeding me lies, I��m going to skin and cook you like a roast pig!��


    In a dark room, a woman was holding a chair, which she swung viciously into the body of the fatso who knelt down before her. The chair was instantly pulverized by the force of the impact.


    The fatso cowered in the corner of the room with his arms shielding his head, and his voice trembled as he said, ��P-please spare me, Princess, I really don��t know what you��re talking about. The incident from three years ago really had nothing to do with our Magus Tower. Besides, this isn��t how you cook roast pig...��


    ��Oh? You still dare to talk back to me? If I say this is how roast pig is cooked, then this is how roast pig is cooked!�� Another chair somehow appeared in the woman��s hands before being shattered against the fatso��s body again.


    ...


    Elliot had been knocked unconscious, and even Richard was being threatened by Krassu. All of the magic casters gathered around the entrance had fallenpletely silent, wondering what was going to happen next.


    At the core of the matter, Krassu was no longer a member of the Magus Tower, and he had clearlye here with the sole intention of humiliating the Magus Tower. In doing so, he would be humiliating all of the members of the Magus Tower in the process, and with that in mind, all of the magic casters were beginning to lean toward siding with Richard.


    ��Is Master Krassu proposing a tower ascending match between that little half-elf girl and K?��


    ��K is the president��s most prized young disciple, and he��s already a 5th-tier magic caster at just 12 years old. He��s being touted as the most brilliant prodigy in the history of the Magus Tower, and his target is none other than surpassing Princess Irina herself!��


    ��Not only is K the youngest to reach the fifth level of the tower, he was also the fastest to do so among all 5th-tier magic casters who have achieved the same feat. This little girl has only been studying magic for two months; how would she possibly be able to scale the fifth level of the tower?��


    All of the magic casters were discussing quietly among themselves. They had heard many rumors about Amy��s prodigious talent, but in their eyes, there was no way that such an adorkable little girl could scale the fifth level of the tower.


    Cultivating as a magic caster was not easy. There was a major hurdle once every three tiers, and many people were unable to be intermediate magic casters even after trying for their entire lives. Aside from the extremely talented prodigies, the minimum prerequisite for everyone else looking to join the Magus Tower was that they had to be a 4th-tier magic caster.


    Despite that, many magic casters were unable to reach the 5th-tier even after joining the Magus Tower. Manifestation magic and ability endowment posed another two hurdles that impeded many people��s progression. Only those with sufficient aptitude or willing to put in extensive amounts of hard work were able to get to that level.


    K had been cultivating for six years, and had mastered manifestation magic as well as ability endowment at the tender of age of 12. His aptitude was far superior to even that of the likes of Hank and George, and he was already being referred to as the number one young prodigy of the Magus Tower.


    If Amy had also mastered manifestation magic and ability endowment after just two months of studying magic, how astonishing would that be?


    Richard��s expression was also quite strained after being threatened by Krassu in front of so many people, but he remainedpletely unflustered. He took a nce at Amy, and a cold smile appeared on his face as he said, ��You��ve only been instructing her for two months; how is she going to be able topete with my disciple?��


    ��Hehe, she��ll beat up your disciple, just like she did with those little brats you sent to Chaos City.�� Krassu pursed his lips before pulling out a blue gemstone, and he smiled as he continued, ��I��m willing to bet this Water Spirit Jewel that my disciple will win. If she loses, you can have this jewel, but if your disciple loses, you have to give me that Fire Spirit Lotus that you have.��


    Richard��s eyes immediately lit up at the sight of the Water Spirit Jewel in Krassu��s hand. He nced at Krassu, then at Amy, and hesitated momentarily before nodding as he said, ��You have yourself a deal.��


    ��Good.�� Krassu stowed away the Water Spirit Jewel with a hint of a smug smile on his face.


    Is Amy already a 5th-tier magic caster? Mag was feeling quite befuddled. He had been quite busy with the matters surrounding the steam engine, so he hadn��t been paying enough attention to Amy ofte.


    Both the Water Spirit Jewel and the Fire Spirit Lotus were extremely valuable treasures to water-type and fire-type magic casters, respectively, capable of enhancing their spiritual power and magical mastery.


    Furthermore, the Fire Spirit Lotus was rather special in that if a fire-type magic caster were to consume it, it would be possible for them to attain some sort of special ability. The ability was different depending on who consumed the lotus flower. Some were only able to master low-level fire-type magic, while others had been endowed with some fire-type abilities such as fire erosion and things of that nature.


    As such, this was undoubtedly a massive gamble.


    However, Mag certainly didn��t believe that Krassu was an idiot. No one was more familiar with the state of the Magus Tower than he was, and there was no way that he would travel all this way to Rodu just to make a bet that he would have no chance of winning.


    Everyone entered the hall on the first floor of the Magus Tower, which was around the size of a ser field and around three to four meters tall.


    News of the uing contest between Krassu��s and Richard��s disciple soon spread throughout the entire Magus Tower, and many magic casters flocked to the first floor to witness this contest between prodigies. In a way, it was also a contest between Krassu and Richard, the former and current leaders of the Magus Tower.


    The tower ascending trial had been invented by Krassu to introducepetition among the magic casters of the Magus Tower. Not only could it assess a magic caster��s power, the number of levels ascended and the speed at which those levels were ascended could determine a power hierarchy within the Magus Tower, thereby eliminating the need for round-robin matches.


    Krassu had always been of the opinion that a magic caster should always strive to improve. As long as one continued to better themselves relentlessly, there was no doubt that they would be an outstanding magic caster.


    Of course, if there was morepetition, there would be more motivation to improve, and that was why he had championed the tower ascending trial in the first ce.


    The tower ascending trial had been in ce for several decades already, and it was constantly forcing magic casters to improve. If their performance during the trials were to deteriorate to a certain extent over time, and this deterioration wasn��t due to any extraordinary circumstances, then they would be evicted from the Magus Tower.


    The fact that only magic casters who constantly improved could remain the Magus Tower ensured that it continued to be a holynd of the magic world.


    There were nine levels of the Magus Tower in total, and each level presented a trial that could test the very limits of magic casters of the corresponding tier. The higher one ascended, the more difficult the trials became, so it naturally required progressively more time.


    ��Master, may I ask what you��ve summoned me here for?�� A white-robed young boy emerged from the crowd before cupping his fists in a salute toward Richard.


    ��K, I would like you topete in a tower ascending match with Krassu��s disciple. Scale five levels of the tower at the fastest speed possible, and show them that our Magus Tower is not to be looked down on.��


    ��Yes.�� The calm and mature look on K��s tender face belied his age, and there was a hint of disdain in his eyes as he looked at Amy.


    ��Little Amy, it��s your time to shine,�� Krassu said with a smile.


    ��Master, is it my turn to beat people up now?�� Amy was rubbing her little hands together with excitement as her gaze settled on K.

 Chapter 707 - Master Says I Have to Run Fast!

    <h4>Chapter 707 Master Says I Have to Run Fast!</h4>


    ��We��re not beating him up yet; we��re scaling the tower first.�� Krassu pointed toward a couple of open doors nearby with a smile, and said, ��Once you get in there, climb to the fifth floor of the tower as quickly as possible.��


    ��Alright then.�� Amy withdrew her little fists with a disappointed expression. It appeared that she wouldn��t be able to beat K up for now.


    ��Let��s begin,�� Richard proposed in a calm manner.


    ��Sure.�� Krassu nodded in a calm and collected manner.


    ��Take care in there, Amy.�� Mag patted Amy��s little head. A trial like this most likely wasn��t very dangerous. Otherwise, there was no way that Krassu would Amy take this risk.


    ��Yes, Father, I��ll be sure to win!�� Amy nodded obediently before handing Ugly Duckling over to Mag, and then made her way toward one of the open doors.


    K paused in front of his door and turned to Amy with a disdainful look as he whispered, ��You had better look out in there; don��t get full of yourself just because you beat those two idiots, George and Hank. They��re no match for me, and I��m going to show you the gulf between you and a true prodigy like me!��


    ��You also think that Hank and George are idiots?!�� Amy eximed with a surprised expression.


    K��s expression immediately stiffened. He had simply wanted to taunt Amy, but hadn��t thought that she would suddenly yell in such a loud voice.


    George��s and Richard��s expressions both darkened upon hearing this.


    ��Hmph!�� K harrumphed coldly and clenched his fists as he strode into the door on the left. He was determined to emerge from the exit on the fifth level in half the time as this little brat did at most. Of course, she most likely wouldn��t even make it to the fifth level at all.


    Master Krassu told me to just punch everything I encounter in there, but won��t that be unfair to Master Krassu? Amy thought to herself as she entered through the door on the right.


    The heavy ck metal gates slowly closed, and a minute timer appeared above the doors. There was also a surveince system set up to inform everyone of the two contestants�� progress.


    ��Surely there��s no way that little half-elf girl will win; K managed to get to the fifth level half a year ago, and he��s only been getting quicker and quicker in the past half a year. Not long ago, he set the record for the fastest to reach the fifth level.��


    ��If he loses here, our Magus Tower��s reputation would bepletely swept to the ground. He��ll win for sure.��


    ��I feel like if that little girl was also 12 years old, she��d be able to easily crush K.��


    Even though many people were feeling sympathetic toward Amy due to the age gap between her and K, they were still rooting for K to attain victory and uphold the dignity of the Magus Tower.


    Among the crowd, there was a tall and thin magic caster staring intently at the two ck metal doors. A smile appeared on his face as he murmured to himself, ��I��ve never seen a pure melee magic caster attempt the tower ascending trial. Perhaps she��ll put on a good show.��


    Looks like this one should be in the bag. Mag could see the nonchnt expression on Krassu��s face, and he was feeling quite reassured.


    Everyone was looking at the countdown timer with rapt focus on their faces. Even though most of them were sure of the result already, they still couldn��t remainpletely calm before the actual conclusion of the contest. Even Richard was looking at the timer with a hint of anxiety in his eyes.


    ��Three, two, one...��


    The countdown concluded, and a new timer was started as ayer of green light appeared over the surfaces of the ck metal gates.


    ��10 seconds! K only took 10 seconds to pass the first level!��


    The number above K��s door had already increased to two, while Amy was still stuck on the first floor. Expressions of excitement appeared on all of the faces of the magic casters in Richard��s faction. This was a good start.


    ��20 seconds! K has passed the second level!��


    20 seconds had passed, and K had already reached the third floor, but Amy was still on the first floor.


    ��30 seconds! K has passed the third level!��


    Half a minute had gone by, and the number above K��s door had already increased to four. In contrast, there was no difference in number above Amy��s door.


    ��There��s such a massive gap between them; I wonder what gave Master Krassu the confidence to issue this challenge.��


    ��Heh, at this rate, I reckon she��ll still be stuck on the first level when K emerges from the fifth level.��


    ��Could it be that melee magic casters are at a disadvantage when ites to the tower ascending trial?��


    ��The first level tests one��s ability to evade elementary spells, the second level assesses one��s spiritual power, the third level tests one��s magic control, the fourth level tests one��s proficiency in intermediate spells, and the fifth level tests one��s ability to use manifestation magic and ability endowment in battle. All of these trials ce melee magic casters at a severe disadvantage, so this was never fair from the start.��


    The magic casters from Richard��s faction were already preparing to celebrate.


    Meanwhile, the spectating magic casters were all rather disappointed. They had thought that this would be a heated and evenly matched contest, but it appeared that this was merely going to be andslide victory for K.


    A smile had also appeared on Richard��s face. He had been searching for a Water Spirit Jewel for many years in order to help him recover from a chronic spiritual ailment; never had he thought that Krassu would be the one to offer a Water Spirit Jewel to him.


    ��Did she get lost in there?�� Krassu murmured to himself with his brows furrowed in confusion.


    ��Did she forget that there��s more than one level?�� Mag was also feeling quite perplexed. Even though melee magic casters were at a disadvantage in the tower ascending trial, Amy had learned ice-type long-range magic from Urien, so there was no way that she wouldn��t even be able to get past the first level.


    ��Can I start now?�� Amy extended her little hand and tapped the door before her with a confused expression. As soon as she made contact with the surface of the door, it vanished, and she appeared in another room. She thought to herself for a moment before patting her own head as she eximed, ��Oh no! Master told me to climb the tower as quickly as possible!��


    A pair of wind fire wheels appeared beneath her feet as she disappeared on the spot.


    ��She finally passed the first level after 61 seconds!�� someone in the crowd eximed.


    The number above Amy��s door had indeed changed from one to two.


    However, even the most mundane 4th-tier magic casters in the Magus Tower could easily pass the first level in a faster time. Some of the magic casters were getting rather bored, and were already preparing to leave.


    ��She went up another level at 62 seconds!��


    Everyone��s eyes widened upon hearing this. They turned to the number above Amy��s door, and then to the timer on the wall, to find that they were registering three and 62, respectively.


    ��She passed the second level in one second!��


    ��How is that possible?!��


    The entire crowd erupted into an uproar as their jaws dropped to the ground. They felt as if the world had been tipped on its head.


    ��T-that��s impossible!��


    Richard was also inplete disbelief. How could a 4th-tier magic caster possibly be capable of passing the second level in one second?


    ��She passed the third level at 65 seconds! My God, am I dreaming right now?!��


    In the blink of an eye, Amy had scaled another level.

 Chapter 708 - Is Someone Fighting in Here?

    <h4>Chapter 708 Is Someone Fighting in Here?</h4>


    Amy had climbed three levels in five seconds, and everyone waspletely bbergasted.


    All of the magic casters who were preparing to leave immediately faltered in their footsteps as they stared at the number above Amy��s door, unable to believe their own eyes.


    It was almost impossible even for a 7th-tier magic caster to pass three levels in five seconds, but a four-year-old little girl had achieved this next-to-impossible feat!


    She had passed the second level in one second and the third level in three seconds, so there was no way that it would��ve taken her 61 seconds to pass the first level. That could only mean that she had given K 60-second head start! That was a scathing insult!


    ��H-how could this be?!�� Richard��s face immediately paled upon seeing this. He had thought that the contest had already been decided, only for such an extraordinary turn of events to unfold. If Krassu��s disciple could keep up this speed, then there was no way that K would be able to beat her.


    Meanwhile, K was still on the fourth floor, and all of the magic casters in Richard��s faction were getting very nervous. If that little girl really did manage to beat K after giving him a 60-second head start, then that would be extremely humiliating.


    A short and portly magic caster chuckled coldly as he said, ��The first three levels are too easy, but she won��t be able to y any tricks on the fourth level. Without mastering powerful intermediate spells, there��s no way that she would be able to beat the guardian magic beast on that level. K will be sure to emerge victorious.��


    All of the magic casters nodded in agreement. This man was right; the trial on the third level examined one��s mastery over intermediate spells, and only those who were proficient in intermediate spells could quickly defeat the manifestation magic beast on that level.


    ��She passed the fourth level at 70 seconds! She only used five seconds to pass the fourth level!��


    As soon as the fat magic caster finished his sentence, the number above Amy��s door turned into a five.


    The bright red five was like a p to the face for that intermediate magic caster. His cheeks immediately became flushed with humiliation, and he lowered his head into his chest, wishing that the ground would swallow him up.


    ��This is beyond extraordinary! She��s a freak! A freak, I tell you!��


    ��Even though she gave K a 60-second head start, I have a feeling she��s going to set a new record for the fastest to pass the fifth level!��


    ��Is melee magic really this powerful? In that case, why won��t the Magus Tower teach us melee magic? I really want to learn it!��


    None of the magic casters present could remain calm any longer. They were the cream of the crop among all of the magic casters in the Roth Empire, but all of them were suddenly struck by a crushing sense of inferiority.


    As expected of my prized disciple; she��s a spitting image of my younger self! Krassu stroked his beard with a beaming smile on his face.


    That��s my daughter alright. Mag also wore an ted expression on his face. He was feeling very satisfied with the sight of the bewildered expressions on the faces of the magic casters around him, even more so than if he were to receive a directpliment.


    Amy had passed four levels in merely 10 seconds, while K continued to grind away on the fourth floor.


    He was on track to break the record that he had set not long ago, but that record pace was more like a snail��s pace in the face of Amy.


    ��Will she be able to pass the fifth level?��


    ��I feel like that��s already a given. I��m just interested in seeing how many seconds she would take to pass the fifth level; I have a feeling it��s a record that��s never going to be broken.��


    Everyone was looking at Amy��s door with anticipation and curiosity on their faces.


    The short and fat magic caster raised his head again, seemingly having recovered some confidence as he predicted, ��Only a magic caster who had mastered manifestation magic and ability endowment can pass the fifth level. She only just progressed to the 4th-tier a month ago, so there��s no way she could��ve mastered those types of magic already!��


    On the fifth floor, within a cavernous dessert space, Amy was holding her staff, which was several times taller than herself, as she looked into the distance with a thoughtful look on her face. Her gaze was aimed directly at a massive sabertooth tiger that was close to five meters in length and over two meters tall. After a brief moment of contemtion, she shook her head, and murmured to herself, ��No, I can��t use only magic taught to me by Master Krassu. If I do that, Master Urien will be sad.��


    ��Roar!��


    The massive sabertooth tiger glowered at Amy with a pair of red eyes as it let loose a thunderous roar of rage. It dug its four paws into the ground before rushing directly toward Amy, sweeping up four sandstorms in its wake.


    The staff in Amy��s hand transformed into a wand as she waved it toward the massive tiger in an unhurried manner. As she did so, a serious expression appeared on her little face, and she said, ��Big-teeth tiger, you have to make sure to be good. Otherwise, a fat cat will fall from the sky and squash you.��


    However, the huge sabertooth tiger clearly didn��t understand what Amy was saying. It elerated even further, and aside from the four sandstorms it had whipped up, there were also yellow des of wind appearing beneath its paws. It seemed as if it would be able to easily crush a person under one of its massive powerful paws, and in the blink of an eye, it had reached a distance of less than 10 meters away from Amy. At such close proximity, Amy could even clearly see the saliva hanging from its long and menacing saber teeth.


    Right at this moment, a gargantuan shadow suddenly appeared over the sabertooth tight.


    The massive tiger looked up, only to discover an astonishingly huge orange backside.


    ��Boom!��


    A massive ball-shaped orange kitten over five meters in radius came crashing down from above, instantly crushing the oing sabertooth tiger. The four sandstorms it had whipped up were also squashed as if they were nothing more than tiny flies.


    ��I told you to be good, didn��t I? See what you made me do?�� Amy heaved a faint sigh as her wind fire wheels shed, and in the blink of an eye, she had already rushed out of the desert space through the opening that had appeared up ahead.


    The entire Magus Tower tremored slightly.


    ��What��s going on?��


    The magic casters on the first floor were slightly concerned as they felt the tremors run through the entirety of the Magus Tower.


    ��It must be K! He must be about to pass the fourth level!�� The short and fat magic caster seemed to be very confident in his judgment.


    ��K has passed the fourth stage at 80 seconds!��


    All of the magic casters were ted upon seeing this. Not only was this a bet between Richard and Krassu, the honor of the entire Magus Tower was on the line. Furthermore, this was also a sh between long-range and melee magic, so this really was an extremely important contest.


    K had made it to the final level, so there was hope for him to attain victory. After all, he had far more experience in these trials than Amy did.


    However, almost at the exact same moment, an even louder announcement rang out. ��Amy has passed the fifth level at 80 seconds!��


    The entire first floor of the Magus Tower fellpletely silent. Everyone was shocked beyond belief by what they were seeing.


    Within the cavernous space of the fifth floor, K looked at the magic beast up ahead with an excited expression as he murmured to himself, ��It��s only been 80 seconds, and I should be able to defeat this 5th-tier manifestation magic beast within a minute. In that case, I��d be breaking my own record! When that timees, that little brat will most likely still be struggling on the second or third floor.��


    Amy emerged from the trial space on the fifth floor and appeared in a long corridor. There was a series of closed doors lining the sides of the corridor.


    ��Where��s the exit?�� Amy was looking around for the way out when she suddenly heard the sound of something being broken in one of the nearby rooms, followed by a burst of anguished howling.


    ��Is someone fighting in here?�� Amy��s eyes lit up as she gently pushed open the door.

 Chapter 709 - Your Father Has a Very Good Eye

    <h4>Chapter 709 Your Father Has a Very Good Eye</h4>


    The door was slowly opened.


    Within the dimly lit room, there was a beautiful elf holding a chair in her hands, and she was just about to bring it crashing down onto the head of the fatso cowering in the corner.


    Amy��s little hand was still on the door handle, and she looked on with her mouth slightly agape. She waspletely rooted to the spot as if she had been immobilized by fear.


    Irina��s chair faltered in its downward descend as she turned to look at Amy, and she was also rooted to the spot.


    The half-elf little girl at the entrance of the room appeared to be three to four years old, and she was wearing a gorgeous purple dress. Her silver hair had been arranged into twin braids, and she was looking at her with a pair of watery blue eyes, looking as if she were rather frightened. Her pointy little ears were twitching nervously, and her intricate little face epitomized the word ��adorkable��.


    Amy is probably around the same age as her... Irina spaced out for a second, but she quickly came to her senses, and stared at the little girl with a hint of surprise in her eyes. She had applied restricted magic to the door, so even a 9th-tier magic caster shouldn��t have been able to open it from the outside. This little girl appeared to be a little magic caster, but there was no way that she should��ve been able to open the door.


    As soon a the door was opened, Brent��s eyes immediately lit up as if a ray of hope had shone onto his miserable existence. However, his expression also stiffened at the sight of Amy standing at the entrance. That��s not President Richard! Who��s this little half-elf girl? And what��s she doing here?


    Upon hearing the news that Krassu hade to cause trouble for the Magus Tower, Brent was in the process of hurrying down the stairs when he was knocked out by a vicious chair to the head from Irina. After that, she dragged him into this dark room, and gave him a brutal beating while interrogating him about who had been involved in the assassination attempt three years ago.


    Brent wasn��t an idiot; he knew that he couldn��t admit the Magus Tower��s involvement in that incident. As such, he could only wait for Richard to detect the abnormal magic waves in the tower and thene to save him.


    However, instead of Richard rushing in to save him, he was greeted by the sight of this little half-elf girl.


    The Magus Tower only epted human magic casters, so he had no idea how this little half-elf had snuck into the tower. However, she was his only hope, so he immediately yelled, ��Hurry up and call for����


    ��Thump!��


    Before Brent had a chance to finish his sentence, a chair had mmed into his face. The chair was shattered into tiny wooden splinters, while Brent had been knockedpletely unconscious.


    Irina tossed the remaining sections of the chair in her hands aside, then turned to Amy with a smile, and asked, ��Who are you, little girl? How did youe here?��


    Amy��s eyes were glittering as she looked at Irina. Big Sister Aisha was the most beautiful elf she had ever seen, but this rather violent big sister seemed to be even more beautiful, just as if she were a goddess who had descended from the heavens.


    Furthermore, she also had a head of silver hair, and her skin was fair as snow. Her pointy ears were so thin that they were almost transparent, and the golden moon insignia appeared as if it could glow. She also had a pair of watery blue eyes just like her own, and for some reason, Amy was struck by a sense of intimacy and closeness when she looked at this woman.


    However, the image of Irina mming the chair into the fatso��s head had well and truly startled Amy.


    Not only was this big sister so beautiful, she was also so cool! Was she a melee magic caster as well?


    ��If you��re going to hit someone, hit them in the face�� was the first lesson in melee magic that Krassu had ever taught her. As such, Irina��s treatment of that fatso was a textbook example of how melee magic should be implemented in battle. If it weren��t for the fact that she knew that Master Krassu had no other disciples, she would��ve been tempted to call this woman her martial sister.


    ��I��m just a little elf who happens to be passing by...�� Amy replied feebly. Even though she was feeling a sense of intimacy toward this big sister, she still implemented the strategy that Mag had taught her when speaking to strangers, which involved not disclosing any personal information.


    ��A little elf who happens to be passing by, eh?�� Irina faltered slightly before a smile appeared on her face. It had been a long time since she had met such an interesting little girl, and she couldn��t help but chuckle. A smaller chair suddenly appeared in her hand, and she extended an invitation toward Amy as she asked, ��This is a bad guy. Do you want to beat up this bad guy with me?��


    ��Yes!�� Amy immediately nodded without any hesitation. She rushed into the room with excitement on her face and epted the chair from Irina with glee. She then strode over to Brent and began to size up her chair and his head, trying to find the best angle to strike from.


    Irina repressed the urge to smile as she adopted a serious expression, and asked, ��Why are you so quick to believe me? Aren��t you afraid that I��m a bad person?��


    ��It��s alright, Father says that in a fight between two people, the ugly one has to be the baddie. You��re so beautiful, Big Sister, so there��s no way that you��re a baddie.�� Amy shook her head with a serious expression as she pointed at Brent, and said, ��So he must be the baddie.��


    ��Your father has a very good eye.�� Irina nodded, and before she knew it, her slightly dejected mood had been lifted. Not only was this little girl very adorable, her father also seemed to be quite interesting.


    ��Argh!��


    Brent had just begun toe to his senses, yet the first thing that he saw was Amy holding a little chair in both hands, and he let loose a cry of shock and horror.


    ��Shh!��


    Amy tried to tell Brent to be quiet, but she was already swinging her chair toward his face.


    ��Thump!��


    The sturdy little wooden chair was instantly pulverized into countless shards of wood, leaving on two sections of chair legs in Amy��s hands.


    ��Ugh...��


    Brent fell unconscious again.


    ��You sure are a quick learner.�� Irina turned to Amy with a rather surprised expression. This little girl��s textbook chair-swinging form very much resembled her own.


    ��Heehee.�� A wide beaming smile appeared on Amy��s face. For some reason, she was very happy to be praised by this big sister; it was apletely different feeling from being praised by her father.


    ��However, there are still improvements that you can make. For example, you can tilt the chair slightly at an angle, then raise it high above your head, and strike his face from this angle.��


    ��Bam!��


    ��See? The sound was crisper that time, wasn��t it? It sounds more satisfying this way.��


    ��It really is! Let me try!��


    ��Bam!��


    ��If you swing in a different direction, you��ll hear another type of sound.��


    ��Bam!��


    ��Wow! That��s awesome! Let me try!��


    ��Bam! Thump! Boom! Crash!!!��


    Dull thumps erupted one after another, and the women��s singles match had turned into a women��s doubles coboration. While the two of them struck Brent over and over again, they were having a serious discussion about force transfer and angles.


    ��He seems to have fainted.��


    Amy looked down at Brent, whose head now resembled that of a pig, and she stuck out her little tongue as she tossed the sections of chair legs in her hands onto the ground.


    ��Nicely done, little girl.��


    Irina also tossed the sections of chair legs in her hands onto the ground, and she nced at the doorway before turning to Amy with a smile as she said, ��I also have to go now. By the way, what��s your name, little girl?��

 Chapter 710 - I Should Just Kidnap Her!

    <h4>Chapter 710 I Should Just Kidnap Her!</h4>


    On the first floor of the Magus Tower, everyone still had yet to recover from the shock of witnessing Amy creating that extraordinary record. They could already envision the rise of a new legendary magic caster.


    She was only four years old, yet she was a 5th-tier magic caster who had only taken 20 seconds to scale five levels of the Magus Tower. It was impossible to imagine where her limits could lie.


    In that instant, everyone understood why Urien and Krassu had been willing to set aside their century-long feud and ept the same little half-elf girl. Not only that, but Krassu had even withdrawn from the Magus Tower and left Rodu to settle permanently in Chaos City for her.


    If he were to miss out on such an exceptional prodigy, there most likely wouldn��t be another one like her even in 1,000 years.


    Richard was still forcing himself to maintain a calm expression, but his trembling beard and tightly clenched fists betrayed the true extent of the emotional turmoil that he was experiencing.


    The Fire Spirit Lotus was next to useless to him, but it was a treasure of the same caliber as the Water Spirit Jewel, he had initially prepared to exchange it for a Water Spirit Jewel. However, he now had to hand it over to Krassu free of charge.


    All of the magic casters in Richard��s faction had also fallenpletely silent. The short and fat magic caster who had predicted K��s victory had slunk his way to the back of the crowd, not daring to raise his head as he buried his chin into his chest.


    Krassu had left the Magus Tower, thene back with his disciple, and severely humiliated the Magus Tower.


    Your daddy would always be your daddy.


    All of the magic casters present were very dejected, but they were satisfied that they had lost fair and square.


    None of the ordinary magic casters felt anything other than disappointment and shame. After all, Krassu was their senior, so he had every right to teach them a lesson.


    Krassu hadn��t ever epted a disciple in his life, yet he had suddenly taken a half-elf little girl under his wing, so it only made sense that she was an extraordinary prodigy.


    Furthermore, Richard had also attempted to humiliate Krassu by sending Hank and George to Chaos City back when Krassu had only just taken Amy as his disciple, so he had every right to retaliate.


    ��K is also about toe out soon as well. Go and get him.�� Richard��s voice was slightly strained.


    ��Yes.�� A tall and thin magic caster beside him nodded before quickly departing.


    ��I��ll go get Amy,�� Mag said to Krassu before quickly following along behind that tall and thin magic caster. He wasn��t used to having Amy out of his sight, especially in a ce like the Magus Tower.


    Krassu nodded in response before turning to Richard. He extended a hand, and said, ��Hand over your Fire Spirit Lotus.��


    ��Hmph!�� Richard harrumphed coldly as he turned to Krassu, and said, ��I don��t know what kind of tricks she used to scale the tower this quickly, but seeing as she��s already mastered manifestation magic and ability endowment, how about she and K have a real match? Aside from that Fire Spirit Lotus, I also have a me Spirit Crystal that I��m willing to bet.��


    Krassu��s eyes lit up slightly up hearing this. ��Really?��


    Richard poked his hand into his wide sleeve and produced a box that was emanating fiery red light. The box opened, and a crystal that resembled red amber was revealed. There was a tiny little dragon slowly whizzing around within the crystal as if it were a living creature.


    ��Alright, I��ll take you up on that bet.�� Krassu immediately nodded as he looked at the me Spirit Crystal in Richard��s hand. The me Spirit Crystal was superb cultivation material for fire-type magic casters, one that was far more valuable than the Fire Spirit Lotus.


    This item could only be found in theva of active volcanoes that had existed for tens of thousands of years, and almost no one had ever seen one. It was a legendary object that was sought after by countless fire-type magic casters, and it was rather ironic that a water-type magic caster like Richard would possess one.


    Richard stowed away the me Spirit Crystal in his hand, and looked at Krassu as he thought to himself, I don��t know what tricks you used to make her scale the tower that quickly, but using tricks to elerate her growth is only going to hurt her in the long run. She progressed five levels in two months, so her foundation is almost non-existent. How is she going to be able to perform in a battle?


    ...


    ��I...�� Amy looked at Irina, and suddenly recalled her father��s cautionary words spoken to her on the night before they had set off for Rodu. Even though this big sister didn��t appear to be a bad person, Mag would definitely scold her if she told this big sister her real name. As such, she thought to herself for a moment before smiling as she replied, ��I��m Xiao Mi[1].��


    ��Xiao Mi!�� Irina was stunned to hear this name. She suddenly thought back to when she had returned to the Wind Forest on the cusp ofbor. After her daughter was born, she gave her the name ��Amy��, as well as ��Xiao Mi�� as a pet name.


    She had silver hair, bright blue eyes, pointy little ears, a slightly round face that bore a hint of resemnce to Alex, and facial features that resembled her own. In particr, Irina felt as if she could see the shadow of another person in the little girl��s smile.


    She was reminded of the cold and forbidding knight who once stood at the pinnacle of the entire continent, but would often smile like a young boy when he was with her.


    No, it can��t be her! This is Rodu; this is the Magus Tower... How could she be here... Irina felt as if her heart had been grasped tightly with an iron grip. Her mind told her ��no��, but the more that she looked at Amy, the more her heart told her that this was her daughter.


    She couldn��t help but reach toward Amy��s face, and grazed a finger over her slightly chubby cheek. ��Your face is so soft.��


    ��Father says using milk to wash my face every day will make it really soft.�� Amy rubbed her cheek against Irina��s hand, and her eyes narrowed in a beaming smile, giving her the appearance of a content little kitten.


    How can she be this adorable?! Irina felt as if her heart were about to melt, and she was suddenly struck by a strong impulsive urge.


    Who cares whose child she is; I should just kidnap her! Whenever I��m in a bad mood, I can just squeeze her little cheeks; it��ll be much more fun than looking after goldfish. Wait, that��s not the point! Irina shook her head to rid herself of that strange train of thought, and she rposed herself before asking, ��Xiao Mi, who��s your father? And what about your mother?��


    Amy was basking in theforting sensation of rubbing her cheek against Irina��s hand when her eyes suddenly snapped open. Could it be that this was the kind of bad person that her father had told her about? The kind that started off by asking for her name, then asking about her parents before abducting her in the end?


    ��My father is a super great chef, and everyone calls him Boss Mag. He��s super strong and his food is super tasty.�� Amy smiled as she said, ��My mother is living on the moon, and she��s looking down at me from the sky right now.��


    Boss... Mag? Xiao Mi?! Irina��s eyes gradually widened as a series of connections were established in her mind.


    Right at this moment, the sound of footsteps approached from outside the room.


    [1] Xiao means little in Chinese, so she��s essentially saying her name is Little Mi.

 Chapter 711 - Did She Tell You Her Name?

    <h4>Chapter 711 Did She Tell You Her Name?</h4>


    ��It must be Father!��


    Amy��s eyes immediately lit up as she looked at Irina, and she quickly gathered her thoughts. If Mother can��te back from the moon, then Father will be very lonely. Should I try to get him a wife? I thought Teacher Luna was really good, but I think Father will like this beautiful big sister better. Father would definitely like such a beautiful big sister, right?


    Irina��s brows furrowed slightly as she cast her gaze toward the entrance of the room. She then stroked Amy��s cheek with a serious expression as she said, ��I��m going now, Xiao Mi. Don��t tell anyone that you saw me here, and if anyone asks, you didn��t beat up this bad guy, either.��


    ��Alright.�� Amy nodded obediently, but for some reason, she felt reluctant to part with this beautiful big sister. As Irina was about to leave, Amy quietly asked, ��What��s your name, Big Sister?��


    ��I��m Irina. I��lle back to find you again.�� Irina smiled before stomping her delicate foot onto Brent��s face onest time. Immediately thereafter, golden light shed beneath her feet and a small teleportation formation appeared, transporting her away from this ce.


    Mag had heard the sound of Amy��s voice, and he strode into the room, only to find Amy and Brent, thetter cowering in the corner of the room and entirely unrecognizable. He hurried over to Amy and wrapped her in his arms with a concerned expression as he asked, ��Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?��


    ��Is that... Master Brent?!��


    The magic caster who had apanied Mag to the fifth floor, Roy, suddenly let loose a cry of surprise as he rushed over to the fatso in the corner. He wanted to help Brent to his feet, but thetter waspletely curled up into a ball, and he didn��t know where toy his hands. He was momentarily at a loss for what to do as he turned to Amy with a wary expression, and asked, ��Did you do this to Master Brent?��


    Brent! Mag turned his attention to the fatso in the corner. He had been so severely disfigured that Mag didn��t even recognize him at first.


    He��s a 10th-tier magic caster, and he��s in home territory here in the Magus Tower; who would be powerful enough and have the courage to do this to him? What could��ve possibly happened here?


    A string of questions surfaced in Mag��s mind as he sifted through all of the powerful beings in Alex��s memories. However, aside from Krassu, he couldn��t think of anyone else who had the guts and the power to do something like this.


    Mag also turned to Amy. Perhaps she had seen what had just happened.


    ��I saw that this door was open, and I thought it was the exit, so I came in. He was already like this when I got here, and I was just passing by,�� Amy replied with an innocent shrug.


    Roy looked at Amy, then at Brent, and he quickly believed Amy��s story. After all, Brent was a 10th-tier magic caster, and no matter how freakishly talented this little girl was, there was no way that she would be able to reduce Master Brent to such a miserable state. Master Krassu was probably the only one on the entire continent who would dare to hand Master Brent such a severe beating here in the Magus Tower.


    However, Krassu was still on the first floor of the tower, so this clearly had nothing to do with him. Who was it that had snuck into the Magus Tower, then?


    A shiver ran down Roy��s spine. If someone really had infiltrated the Magus Tower, and then assaulted Master Brent in such a horrendous manner without anyone noticing, then the Magus Tower was no longer safe! He had to report this matter to President Richard right away!


    ��If you two have nothing to do with this, then please go back downstairs.�� Roy rose to his feet and indicated for Mag and Amy to leave. He then strode out the door himself to gather a couple of magic casters to carry Brent downstairs; he required immediate treatment.


    ��Heh, this Sandstorm Python was a bit more difficult to handle than I expected, but it still only took me two minutes to defeat it, so I broke myst record by about 10 seconds. As expected, I really am a genius!�� K looked down at the fallen python before stepping through the exit as he said to himself, ��That little brat is probably still stuck on the second floor. What was the point of this contest?��


    White light shed and K emerged outside with a triumphant smile on his face, anticipating all of the praise he was going to receive for setting a new record. However, the sight that greeted him had his smilepletely stiffening on his face.


    The little brat who he had thought would still be trapped on the second level had just walked out from the opposite room with her father.


    Are my eyes ying tricks on me? K closed his eyes before reopening them, but Amy and Mag were still standing before him. However, on this asion, Roy had also emerged from that room.


    ��H-h-how could this be?!�� K��s eyes widened with incredulity. Amy was also on the sixth floor, so did that mean that she had also sessfully passed the fifth level? And she had done so faster than he had?


    Impossible! There��s no way anyone can be faster than me! K shook his head, and a thought suddenly urred to him as he turned to Roy with a smile, and asked, ��Brother Roy, you must��ve rescued that little girl from the fifth floor, right?��


    ��No, she passed the fifth level by herself, and it only took her 80 seconds.�� Roy looked at K as he said in a rushed voice, ��Hurry up and go downstairs.��


    He then brushed past K and hurried away. The tower ascending match waspletely insignificantpared to the rming incident that had just taken ce.


    ��80 seconds?!�� Roy��s words were like a hammer blow to the head, instantly shattering K��s confidence and leaving him dizzy and disoriented.


    He had broken his own tower ascending record on several asions, and everyone was referring to him as the exceptional prodigy who would match the elven princess in the future.


    He was an extremely proud person, but he had just been defeated by a four-year-old little girl in the area that was supposed to be his forte. This was too heavy a blow for him to handle.


    ��Did you juste out, Big Cabbage? I��ve been waiting for a long time. You have to keep working hard so I don��t have to wait as long next time,�� Amy encouraged with a smile.


    ��I... I...�� K stumbled back as he sped his hand over his heart, feeling as if he had just been stabbed in the chest.


    ��Let��s go.�� Mag made his way downstairs with Amy��s little hand in his.


    After rounding the corner, Mag picked up Amy in his arms, and quietly asked, ��Amy, what did you see in there?��


    Roy had believed Amy��s story earlier, but Mag could sense that she was hiding something.


    Amy looked around to verify that there was no one nearby before whispering in Mag��s ear, ��Father, I saw a super beautiful elf beating up a baddie, and she invited me to join in. She really was a super beautiful big sister.��


    ��A beautiful elf?�� Mag faltered slightly upon hearing this, and a thought suddenly urred to her. Aside from Krassu, there was someone else in this world who was powerful enough to assault Brent in the Magus Tower without being noticed.


    Mag suddenly felt his throat go dry, and his heart rate elerated as he asked, ��Did she tell you her name?��

 Chapter 712 - Not the Face!

    <h4>Chapter 712 Not the Face!</h4>


    The answer was already very apparent to Mag, but he still wanted to hear Amy��s reply.


    There was a very good chance that she had just met her mother for the first time, and two of them had just undertaken a mother-and-daughter bonding exercise by beating up Brent.


    That was... a little too much for him to handle.


    Mag had thought extensively about what the first meeting between Amy and Irina would be like. He had even considered getting the system to make a moon replica so Amy wouldn��t think that he had been lying to her.


    Father really does seem interested! Amy blinked as she whispered into Mag��s ear, ��She told me her name is Irina. She also told me to keep that a secret, so I��m only going to tell this to you.��


    ��So it really was her...�� Mag was afflicted by a series ofplex emotions. Even though the answer didn��t surprise him at all, it still dealt him a rather heavy blow.


    From an emotional perspective, all of Alex��s memories and feelings toward Irina had been wiped away, so Irina was nothing more than a stranger to Mag.


    Mag had transmigrated from a different world, and he was apletely different personpared to Alex, so he certainly had no intention of filling in for Alex as Irina��s lover. That simply wouldn��t be fair for either of them.


    However, the undeniable fact was that she was Amy��s mother, so they were connected whether he liked it or not.


    As for his own personal feelings toward Irina, Mag would have to ascertain those after meeting her in person.


    In his heart, he would have to recover his former power and gather sufficient allies before seeking out Irina, but who would��ve thought that she was also in Rodu, and that she would bump into Amy here?


    ��Father? Father? Are you thinking about Big Sister Irina?�� Amy waved her little hand in front of Mag��s eyes.


    Only then did he return to his senses. He asked, ��Did you tell her your name? And did she say anything to you?��


    ��I told her my name was Xiao Mi, and Big Sister Irina said that she was going toe and find me again. I can introduce her to you next time.�� Amy��s eyes were wide with excitement, and her expression was saying ��praise me, Father!��.


    Looks like she��s already suspecting some things. Mag��s emotions were cast into even more turmoil. If it were possible, he would naturally want Amy and Irina to reunite as well. He wanted Amy to know who her mother was so she could receive the maternal love that she deserved.


    However, the king��s birthday was imminent, and representatives from all races had flocked to Rodu. Sean and Josh were also constantly lurking in the shadows, and there would be countless pairs of eyes focused on Irina��s every move. If his cover were to be blown, he would most likely experience the same thing as three years ago.


    On that asion, even Alex was unable to protect Amy; how could Irina possibly defend him and Amy at the same time?


    Mag didn��t want to experience the same tragedy again, but he couldn��t bear to see Amy and Irina brush shoulders without identifying each other.


    The image of Amy murmuring for her mother in her sleep was still fresh in his mind, and he could only imagine what it felt like for Amy to have such a gaping hole in her life.


    What should I do?


    Mag felt as if he were being faced with an irresolvable predicament.


    ��You should be calling her auntie,�� Mag said to Amy. He couldn��t allow her to call her mother big sister, as that wouldpletely jumble the generational hierarchy.


    ��Father, big sisters won��t like you if you call them old.�� Amy shook her head as if she were teaching Mag a valuable life lesson as she continued, ��Big sisters have to be called big sisters. If you call them auntie, they won��t like you.��


    Mag opened his mouth, but was at a loss for a reply. Who would��ve thought that she would be so good at reading women��s hearts? However, if she didn��t know that Irina was her mother, then why did it appear as if she was trying to hook him up with Irina?


    Amy seemed to have seen the question in Mag��s eyes, and she continued, ��Father, the moon is so far away; wouldn��t it be very difficult to rescue Mother from there? I feel like you��ll be too lonely when I��m taking my lessons, so how about I find you a wife? That way, she can stay with you, and I��ll rece her after my lessons so she can go home. I feel like Irina is really good for that job.��


    That��s your mother you��re talking about! rolled his eyes internally. He didn��t know how to respond to Amy, who was trying to hook him up with none other than her own mother. He finally knew why she was being so enthusiastic now.


    He found it quite amusing that Amy was talking about a wife like she was talking about a shift worker, but he was mostly very touched by her thoughtfulness. She was so worried that he would be lonely by himself that she was even willing to set aside her mother.


    ��What do you think, Father? My idea is super awesome, right?�� Amy was looking at Mag with an expectant look as she said, ��If we get a wife for you, she��ll also be able to help you wash the clothes and prepare the ingredients. You won��t have to work so hard then, Father.��


    ��You think you��ve got it all figured out even though this is the first time you��ve met her?�� Mag tapped Amy��s forehead with a smile.


    ording to the information that he had gathered on Irina, Amy��s n was clearly unrealistic. The elven princess was not someone who would be content to wash clothes and prepare ingredients all day. Even if she were willing to do that, it simply wouldn��t feel right to him.


    Mag looked around before he said in a serious voice, ��Amy, don��t tell anyone about seeing Big Sister Irina here, ok?��


    Amy looked at Mag with a serious expression and nodded as she replied, ��Don��t worry, Father, I definitely won��t introduce her to anyone else. You have to work hard, though!��


    ��What is in that little head of yours?�� Mag couldn��t help but burst intoughter. He didn��t speak any further about this subject as he carried Amy downstairs.


    As things currently were, he could only think on his feet and adapt to the situation as it transpired. He also had to hope that Irina would be smart enough not to act rashly and blow his cover.


    Mag carried Amy down to the first floor, and all of the magic casters parted to create a path for them. All of the magic casters were looking at Amy, some with resentment in their eyes, while others were quite excited as if they were witnessing a future legendary figure.


    ��Everyone, get out of the way!��


    All of a sudden, Roy and two other magic casters stormed down the stairs, carrying Brent on a stretcher as he yelled, ��President! Master Brent was attacked and has been severely injured!��


    All of the magic casters erupted into an uproar as they looked at the disfigured Brent.


    ��What happened?�� Richard was also quite stunned to hear this as he hurriedly made his way forward. The fact that Brent had been beaten to such a horrific extent in the Magus Tower was most definitely a direct act of provocation to their Magus Tower. What unsettled him even further was that he had beenpletely oblivious as the incident was taking ce.


    ��Hart, treat his wounds,�� Richardmanded with a dark expression.


    A magic caster with a medium build stepped forward before unleashing healing magic. Blue light enveloped Brent��s body, and his bruised and battered face slowly began to recover toward a more normal pallor.


    After throwing up a mouthful of blood, Brent slowly opened his eyes. The first thing that he caught sight of was Amy, and his eyes immediately widened. He threw his arms around his head reflexively, and howled, ��Not the face!��

 Chapter 713 - I Didn“t! You’re Lying!

    <h4>Chapter 713 I Didn��t! You��re Lying!</h4>


    ��What happened to Elder Brent? Who did this to him?��


    ��It looks like he was bashed in the face by a chair! But with Elder Brent��s immense power, how could that have happened to him?��


    ��Could it be because he��s always sexually harassing the female magic casters in our Magus Tower, and someone took vengeance on him?��


    ��If that��s the case, then he deserves everything he got! If it were me, I��d also want to m that sick pervert in the face with a chair!��


    All of the magic casters were quite surprised by the sight of Brent��s miserable state, but there was an overwhelming current of gloating tion intermingled with that shock. All of the female magic casters present seemed to be of the opinion that justice had been served.


    Krassu was also looking at Brent with an ted expression of approval as he murmured to himself, ��He really did receive quite a thorough beating. I feel like my job has been done for me.��


    Just as everyone was discussing spiritedly among themselves, Brent woke up, and his reflexive reaction toward Amy made everyone in the entire Magus Tower fall silent.


    All of the magic casters turned to Amy with disbelief in their eyes. Brent was using Amy of being the one who had done this to him?


    But he was a 10th-tier great magic caster!


    No matter how prodigious Amy was, she was still only a 5th-tier magic caster. There was an insurmountable gap between the two of them.


    K had just descended from the staircase in a dejected mood, and he was also rooted to the spot upon seeing this. If even Master Brent had been beaten to such a state by this little girl, then it was no wonder that he had lost to her!


    ��Little Amy, did you really do this to him?�� Krassu turned to Amy with an inquisitive expression. His voice wasn��t critical in the slightest. Instead, it was filled with anticipation as if he wished for nothing more than for Amy to have been the one who had inflicted such horrific injuries on Brent.


    Richard turned his gaze toward Amy with furrowed brows. There was only a handful of people who could assault Brent in the Magus Tower without being discovered, and this little half-elf girl clearly wasn��t one of them. His voice cooled significantly as hemanded, ��Brent, tell me what happened!��


    Brent was still trembling uncontrobly with his eyes closed and his arms wrapped around his head. Only after seeing Richard and the magic casters around him did he realize that he was no longer in that dark room. He immediately heaved a long sigh of relief before slumping to the ground in apletely feeble manner as he replied, ��That woman... That woman came to Rodu, and she...��


    ��That��s enough!�� A dangerous light shed through Richard��s eyes as he cut off Brent before turning to Amy. ��What does this have to do with her?��


    Brent seemed to have realized that he had said something he shouldn��t have said, and he immediately shut his mouth. However, as he turned to look at Amy, the mental image of her raising a chair high into the air before bringing it down on his face resurfaced in his mind. His voice rose a few octaves, reaching a borderline screech as he cried, ��That little brat hit me! She used a chair to hit me in the face!��


    ��I didn��t! You��re lying!�� Amy shook her head with a pitiable expression as she denied, ��I��m just a little elf who happened to be passing by. You must��ve been beaten silly if you think I hit you.��


    Compared to the screeching Brent, the adorkable Amy was clearly more convincing. Who would believe that such an adorable little girl would be capable of bashing people with chairs?


    Furthermore, Brent was an elder of the Magus Tower, a 10th-tier magic caster, yet he was iming that he had been beaten with a chair by a four-year-old little girl?


    This was clearly nder!


    All of the magic casters present were starting to get rather angry. The Magus Tower could ept losing to someone, but what they couldn��t ept was being dishonored. Brent��s actions were aplete disgrace to the Magus Tower.


    ��That��s enough, Brent! I keep telling you to drink less, but you never listen! You must��ve drunk too much and hit your head.�� Richard��s expression had also darkened significantly as he turned to Roy, and instructed, ��Carry him back to his room.��


    ��I...�� Brent still wanted to say something, but a vicious re from Richard had him swallowing his words. He nced at the nearby Krassu, and a chill suddenly ran down his spine as he suddenly realized who this little half-elf girl was. Krassu��s new disciple was none other than a little half-elf girl.


    ��But...�� Roy still wanted to say something. In the dark room where he had discovered the unconscious Brent, he had discovered splinters and other pieces of broken chairs all over the ce. That was not a scene that could be created just by Brent falling over and hitting his head after a drunken adventure. However, he also swallowed his words at the sight of Richard��s thunderous expression, and he helped Brent to his feet with the help of two other magic casters before departing.


    Amy turned to Mag and gave him a smug little smile.


    Mag also smiled back at her as he patted her little head. She sure was a smart little girl; she had already learned how to use her advantages to convince others to believe her.


    ��I can��t believe Master Brent was this type of person. Could it be that he��s trying to nder that little girl just because she beat Hank?��


    ��I heard Hank even used forbidden magic during their battle, but was still defeated by her in the end. After that, he got what he deserved, and was disabled by Master Krassu. Could it be that Brent is trying to avenge him?��


    ��Like master, like disciple; they��re both scum!��


    All of the magic casters were discussing among themselves in quiet voices as they red at Brent with disdain, and everyone��s resentment toward Brent seemed to have erupted in that moment.


    ��Hold on.��


    Right at this moment, Krassu suddenly made his way over to Brent with a smile as thettery on a stretcher. Krassu examined his face, and clicked his tongue with wonder as he said, ��There aren��t many people in the world who could give such thorough beatings with just a chair; it��s like a work of art! I was going to teach you a lesson as well, but there��s no ce for me to strike you, tsk, tsk.��


    Brent was trembling as hey on the stretcher, and cold sweat was pouring down his face. He did his best to suppress his agony as he forced a smile onto his face, and said, ��Master Krassu, I heard that you hade to visit our Magus Tower, and in my hurry to greet you, I identally fell down the stairs. Please forgive me for my tardiness, argh... That��s hurts!��


    ��It hurts? Your skin is almost as thick as the walls of Rodu; how can a gentle pinch like this hurt?�� Krassu wore a benevolent smile on his face with arge section of Brent��s skin pinched between his fingers in a pincer-like grip as he slowly twisted his hand.


    Brent��s face had turned deathly pale, and he was on the brink of falling unconscious. However, he still forced a smile onto his face as he said in a trembling voice, ��It... It doesn��t hurt after all...��


    ��It doesn��t hurt? Are you saying I��m old, and no longer have any strength left?�� Krassu abruptly twisted Brent��s skin in a sharp, vicious motion, twisting his swollen face into an unrecognizable state.


    ��Arrrgh!!!��


    Brent��s bloodcurdling howls erupted throughout the entire Magus Tower.


    ��That��s enough, Krassu! This is the Magus Tower, not a ce for you to do as you please!�� Richard raised a hand to conjured up a blue hand of water, which grabbed toward Krassu.


    ��Piss off!�� Krassu pped the oing hand into oblivion beforending a vicious backhanded p on Brent��s face.


    His bloodcurdling howls immediately came to an abrupt halt as he fell unconscious once again.


    Krassu turned to Richard with a cold smile, and said, ��Let��s settle this with a battle. My disciple will crush yours!��

 Chapter 714 - Come on Out, Fatty Fatty Ugly Duckling!

    <h4>Chapter 714</h4>


    <h4>Come on Out, Fatty Fatty Ugly Duckling!</h4>


    Richard looked deep into Krassu��s eyes, then turned to the depressed K, and said, ��K, Imand you to battle her. Defeat is not an option!��


    ��Really?!�� K��s eyes immediately lit up.


    He was of the opinion that Krassu must��ve taught Amy some special tricks for her to ascend five levels of the tower in 80 seconds. In fact, he was sure that she had cheated somehow!


    However, if they were going to have a fair duel, then he was confident that he would be able to attain victory and recover his lost honor.


    Krassu also turned to Amy with a smile as he said, ��Little Amy, you��ll have to fight him in a short while. There��s no need to hold back; hit him as hard as you can!��


    ��Alright!�� Amy nodded eagerly before casting her gaze toward her surroundings as if she were looking for something.


    Richard waved a hand through the air, and arge white circle with a radius of 10 meters appeared at the center of the first floor of the Magus Tower. A serious look appeared on his face as he announced, ��This circle will be the venue for the battle. The loser will be the one who falls out of the white circle or no longer has the power to continue fighting or concedes the battle.��


    ��Little brat, I��m going to show you what a true 5th-tier magic caster is made of!�� K aimed a vicious re at Amy before making his way into the circle as he loudly announced, ��Magus Tower, K!��


    ��I found one!�� Amy let go of Mag��s hand as she skipped over to a table, and picked up a little chair. She then also skipped into the circle as she responded in kind. ��Mamy Restaurant, Amy!��


    ��Mamy Restaurant? What��s that? Is it really a restaurant, or is it some kind of mysterious organization?��


    ��Why is she carrying a chair into the circle? And it��s a foldable chair as well. Is she nning to use that as a weapon?��


    ��Could it be... that she really did inflict those injuries onto Master Brent?��


    All of the magic casters looked on with curiosity in her eyes.


    That��s a good way to advertise our restaurant. Mag nodded with approval. Amy really was the perfect mascot for Mamy Restaurant. Perhaps it would be a good idea to start thinking about advertising the establishment. After all, one restaurant alone was earning revenue at a rate that was still too slow, so expansion had to take ce sooner orter.


    However, as he looked at Amy holding a foldable chair as she sized up K, he couldn��t help but be reminded of Sargeras. Could it be that she was really going to use that chair to fight K?


    ��Foldable chairs are verymonce objects that are often underrated in battle. I��m very pleased that she��s able to source weapons from her environment rather than dogmatically cling to her staff. As expected of my prized disciple.�� Krassu nodded with an expression of approval. He was clearly not concerned in the slightest that Amy wasn��t using her staff.


    K looked at the chair in Amy��s hands with furrowed brows as he asked, ��You��re not going to use a wand?��


    ��Master tells me that as long as I have magic in my heart, anything can be used as a weapon, so why do I have to use a wand? I think this chair is quite good.�� Amy shrugged with a rather perplexed look.


    ��Insolent little brat!�� A furious look appeared on K��s face. This little brat was clearly not taking him seriously at all!


    This Big Cabbage is so weird; why is he getting angry just because I��m using a chair? Amy was very confused as she looked at K. She then shook her head as she thought to herself, Whatever. I just learned some special chair-swinging techniques from Big Sister Irina earlier; I��ll test them on his face.


    Richard looked at the chair in Amy��s hands, and his expression darkened even further. This little brat was intent on humiliating the Magus Tower, just as Krassu was. However, he wasn��t concerned in the slightest, as he didn��t believe that a four-year-old little brat would be able to beat K with just a chair even for a single second. As such, he loudly announced, ��There��s no need for either of you to hold back. If either of you fall into a dangerous situation, we��ll step in immediately. However, the one that is forced to receive our protection will be deemed as the loser. Let the battle begin!��


    K was holding a bluish-silver wand in his hand as he looked at Amy with a cold smile. ��Remember my name, little brat: my name is K!��


    A contemtive look appeared on Amy��s face before she shook her head, and replied, ��I prefer Big Cabbage...��


    ��You!!�� K��s expression became even more enraged.


    ��Are we starting? I��m going to attack now.�� Amy looked at K as she slowly raised her chair.


    ��Even though K wasprehensively defeated in the tower ascendingpetition, I think he has a good chance of winning in a practical battle like this.��


    ��I wouldn��t be so sure about that. Melee magic casters are invincible in short-range battles. That circle is not very big at all, so I think Amy has a better chance of winning.��


    ��A chair versus a wand; that sure is a rare match-up.��


    All of the magic casters were looking on with expectant expressions. No one had been able to witness the tower ascending trials, so they didn��t know just how powerful Amy was. As such, this battle was something that they were very much looking forward to watching.


    ��Come! I��ll only need to cast one spell to defeat you.�� K looked at Amy with a disdainful expression before adopting a pose he thought to be quite cool, aiming his wand at Amy in a nted manner.


    As soon as he had adopted that pose, a chair took over his entire field of vision beforending on his face with unavoidable speed and unerring uracy.


    Three magic shields were erected in quick session, but all of them were shattered by the seemingly ordinary wooden chair.


    ��No!!!��


    The chair crashed into K��s face amid a cry of horror.


    ��Thump!��


    A crisp crack erupted as wooden splinters flew in all directions. K was also sent flying like a cannonball, and only stopped after sliding along the ground for quite a distance. By then, the left half of his face had already swelled up significantly.


    ��This...��


    All of the magic casters who were looking forward to a spectacr battle were bbergasted. As soon as the battle had begun, what appeared to be two balls of fire had suddenly materialized beneath Amy��s feet. She then instantly appeared before K and sent him flying with her chair.


    ��I��m starting to believe what Elder Brent said earlier...�� A magic caster gulped. With her speed and power, even a 7th-tier magic caster would most likely be wounded if they were caught off guard.


    The magic caster beside him nodded in agreement.


    ��Is K going to lose just like that?��


    All of the magic casters harboredplex emotions as they looked at K, who was lying at the edge of the white circle. If news were to spread of the fact that he had been defeated by a single attack from a little four-year-old girl, the Magus Tower��s reputation would be swept to the ground.


    K himself was alsopletely dumbstruck. The searing pain shooting through the left side of his face assured him that this was not a dream, but he felt as if he were living in a nightmare. It waspletely inexplicable to him that he had just been swatted flying with a chair to the face by a little girl.


    ��K, are you just going to keep lying there?!�� Richard let loose an enraged roar.


    K shuddered as he rose to his feet; he was feeling rather uneasy as he looked at Richard��s cold expression. He then turned his attention to Amy, and wasted no time with words as he immediately began to chant a spell. A massive blue python quickly took shape in front of him before pouncing toward Amy with its huge mouthpletely agape.


    ��Come on out, Fatty Fatty Ugly Duckling!�� Amy pointed toward the python in an unhurried manner.

 Chapter 715 - Did I Hit Him Too Hard?

    <h4>Chapter 715 Did I Hit Him Too Hard?</h4>


    When the massive python had appeared, most of the magic casters had thought that this would be a massive turning point in the battle. After all, the python that K had manifested was enough to put his 5tj-tier power on full disy.


    And then, a massive orange ball fell from the sky, crushing the massive python and knocking out K beneath its massive backside.


    The oue of the match had been decided.


    Everyone had fallenpletely silent as they looked at the gargantuan ball of an orange, as well as the unconscious K beneath it, who was frothing at the mouth.


    ��Holy f*ck...��


    Only expletives could express the feelings that the magic casters present were currently experiencing.


    ��Meow!!!��


    Ugly Duckling was being held in Mag��s arms, and it stared at the massive orange ball with wide eyes, then down at its own round belly, and it made a conscious effort to suck in its stomach as much as it could.


    ��This is how manifestation magic should be used...�� Mag was also in awe. At the same time, he was very d that Amy hadn��t manifested a massive version of him.


    After a prolonged silence, all of the magic casters erupted into an uproar. Everyone was discussing the efficacy of such an attack. This was a disposable spell, and if it were to miss its target, then it would bepletely useless. However, if it struck its target, then the magic and body of a 5th-tier magic caster would clearly be no match for such a simple yet effective strike.


    Krassu turned to Richard with a wide smile on his face. ��Richard, your disciple has already lost the power to battle. In this case, the victory belongs to Amy, right? So how about you hand over my Fire Spirit Lotus and me Spirit Crystal?��


    Richard��s face darkened to an rming extent as he flipped his hand over to produce the Fire Spirit Lotus and the me Spirit Crystal. He tossed the two items to Krassu as he sneered, ��Hmph, all she is does is y little dirty tricks! There��s no future for her!��


    Krassu epted the two items, and his smile grew even wider. After stowing the items away, he smiled, and replied, ��Regardless of whether she has a future or not, the fact of the matter is that she can crush all of your Magus Tower��s so-called prodigies with ease. Also, I really must thank you for these two fire-type treasures.��


    Richard was enraged beyond belief as he glowered at Krassu. ��Krassu, you spent several decades of your life at our Magus Tower; are you really so intent on making the Magus Tower your enemy?��


    ��I don��t care how long I spent in this ce; all I know is that it��s no longer the ce that I envisioned it to be.�� Krassu turned to all of the magic casters present with a menacing smile as he said, ��Also, I have a habit; if anyone takes something I own and ruins it, I��d destroy it and make another one.��


    The entire Magus Tower immediately fell silent, and all of the magic casters present woreplex expressions.


    Richard opened his mouth, but repressed the urge to say anything in the end.


    Amy made her way over to Mag, and squeezed Ugly Duckling��s cheek with a serious expression as she said, ��Do you see that, Ugly Duckling? If you keep eating like you��re doing now, you��re going to be like this. If that happens, I can only throw you around to squash baddies.��


    ��Meow~��


    The mental of image of itself being thrown around as a ball surfaced in Ugly Duckling��s mind, and it shuddered as it shook its head with a pitiable expression.


    ��Let��s go, Little Amy, Boss Mag.�� Krassu turned toward them before giving Amy a thumbs-up. A benevolent smile appeared on his face as he praised, ��Well done, Amy.��


    Krassu and the others departed from the Magus Tower. A weary look appeared on Richard��s face as he raised a hand, and said, ��There��s nothing more to see here.��


    A blue rope of water gently picked up K from the ground, following which both he and K disappeared from the hall on the first floor of the tower.


    ��As expected of Master Krassu; he really is the Lord of Fire. But from the sounds of it, he seems to be threatening to destroy our Magus Tower again!��


    ��If no mishaps ur, that little half-elf girl is most likely going to be crushing all of the magic casters of the younger generation.��


    ��It feels like everyone else is still learning to crawl, yet she can already sprint!��


    All of the magic casters dispersed, but they were still quietly discussing the events that had just taken ce. Even though it had only been a battle between two 5th-tier magic casters, it was quite possible that the oue of this battle was going to dictate the future of the magic world for at least the next several decades, if not the next few centuries.


    ...


    Brent had only just woken up after being pped unconscious by Krassu. He turned over in his bed, only to discover Richard standing by his bedside, upon which he hurriedly got up into a sitting position.


    ��What happened?�� Richard asked with furrowed brows.


    ��Master Richard...�� Brent gave Richard a recount of the incident that had taken ce earlier. After a brief hesitation, he decided to gloss over the part where Amy had smacked him with her chairs. As a great magic caster, it would be far too embarrassing for him if news were to spread that he had been physically assaulted by a little four-year-old half-elf girl.


    Richard��s brows furrowed even deeper as he said, ��I didn��t think that the elven race would send Irina this time. Looks like she��s already aware of the fact that our Magus Tower is connected to that incident from three years ago.��


    Brent was a little panicked as he said, ��President, what should we do now? Irina is too powerful; there��s no one in our Magus Tower who can match her in battle aside from you. If she attempts another sneak attack like she did today, she could easily kill anyone in our Magus Tower!��


    In contrast, Richard wasn��t concerned in the slightest as he coldly said, ��She didn��t kill you, which means she��s still not sure who exactly participated in that assassination three years ago. Besides, this is Rodu, not the Wind Forest; she can��t just kill someone from our Magus Tower on a whim. If she really does try to hunt down members of our Magus Tower, we have every right to kill her here in Rodu, and the elven race won��t be able to do anything to us.��


    Brent��s eyes immediately lit up upon hearing this.


    Richard continued, ��Send someone to inform His Highness, the second prince, about what Irina did in Rodu today. His Highness will have a way to deal with her.��


    ��Alright.�� Brent hurriedly nodded before mbering out of bed and stumbling outside in a rather unsteady manner.


    Your Highness, the assassination three years ago was orchestrated by you, so you have to take care of this matter. Our Magus Tower isn��t going to suffer the consequences of your actions. Richard disappeared from the room.


    ...


    A horse-drawn carriage departed from the Magus Tower, weaving through the streets as it headed toward the northern region of the city, which was where all of the renowned restaurants of Rodu were gathered.


    ��Master, my chair swing just then was super awesome, right?�� Amy turned to Krassu with a joyful expression.


    ��I couldn��t have done it better myself, Little Amy.�� Krassu nodded with a content expression.


    ��Tsk, but I didn��t learn that attack from Master,�� Amy said with a shake of her head.


    ��You didn��t learn it from me? Then whom did you learn it from?�� Krassu raised his eyebrows upon hearing this. Could it be that Urien was teaching Amy melee magic?


    ��Bam!��


    Right at this moment, a muffled thump erupted, and the horse-drawn carriage came to an abrupt halt.


    ��Did I hit him too hard?��


    A slightly apologetic voice rang out from outside the carriage.

 Chapter 716 - Please Board the Carriage, Princess

    <h4>Chapter 716 Please Board the Carriage, Princess</h4>


    It seemed as if the horse-drawn carriage had crashed into something before stopping cold in its tracks. Mag immediately wound his arms around Amy as a wary look appeared on his face. It sounded as if the coach driver had already been knocked out, so it appeared that they were under attack.


    ��Hmm? I know that voice.�� Krassu��s brows furrowed slightly.


    Mag had thrown both arms around Amy, releasing Ugly Duckling in the process. As such, it was thrown off the seat by the momentum of the crash, and was flung out of the carriage.


    ��It��s Big Sister Irina!��


    As soon as Amy heard that voice, an ted look appeared on her face as she threw aside the curtain on the carriage.


    ��Irina?�� Mag turned his attention toward the front of the carriage.


    An elf in a white dress was standing in front of the horse-drawn carriage, holding the trembling Ugly Duckling in her hands. Ugly Duckling had already curled up into a ball from fear; she was holding in front of her face, inspecting it with a pair of curious eyes.


    The light of the warm autumn sun shone down on her as if it were draping a golden veil over her body.


    Her long silver hair was casually draped over her shoulders, and as her luscious locks were picked up by the autumn wind, she appeared as if she were a celestial maiden who had descended from the heavens.


    The golden crescent moon insignia also gave her a sense of holiness and mystique.


    She was like the first budding seedling emerging from the snow during the transition from winter to spring, and the sight of her made Mag��s heart shudder slightly.


    Is this what love feels like? Mag raised his eyebrows. Alex��s memories of Irina didn��t return to him, nor did they affect him in any way. As far as he was concerned, this was the first time that this beautiful elf had entered his world.


    Her arrival was like a gentle spring breeze blowing through his heart.


    ��It��s so fat that it looks like a ball! It should be really delicious if I were to cook it, right?�� Irina stared at Ugly Duckling with a contemtive expression.


    Amy hurriedly shook her head with a serious expression as she said, ��No, you can��t cook it yet, Big Sister Irina! Ugly Duckling is going to grow up to be a white swan in the future, and I heard from Father that roast goose is super delicious!��


    Irina examined Ugly Duckling with a skeptical expression, and asked, ��Really? This ball can grow up to be a white swan? And you��re saying that roast goose is really delicious?��


    ��It is! Father told me that the little girl who was selling matchsticks forgot to go home for food because she was too busy looking at roast goose, and she ended up dying from hunger outside the roast goose restaurant, so roast goose has to be really, really delicious,�� Amy confirmed with a nod.


    Irina also nodded with a contemtive look, and said, ��I see. Let��s keep it for a while, then.��


    ��Alright.�� Amy epted Ugly Duckling from Irina and held it in her arms.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling cried out in a pitiable manner, wondering what it had done to deserve this.


    Mag buried his face into his palm upon seeing this. There was no doubt that Irina was Amy��s mother; they had the exact same reflex arc.


    ��So it really is you, Little Irina. I knew that voice sounded really familiar.�� Krassu wore a meaningful smile on his face as he asked, ��You bumped into that fat bastard, Brent, at the Magus Tower earlier, didn��t you?��


    ��I sure did, Old Man Whitebeard. Long time no see.�� Irina nodded at Krassu as she cupped her fist, and said, ��This is my first day at Rodu, so I thought I��d bash him to cheer myself up.��


    ��I also find bashing him very satisfying. I pped him really hard this morning, and I suddenly feltpletely reinvigorated.�� Krassu nodded before a confused look appeared on his face, and he asked, ��Come to think of it, how do you know Little Amy?��


    ��Little Amy...�� Irina��s eyes lit up. Her name was Amy, her pet name as Xiao Mi, and she had silver hair as well as blue eyes. Was this really all just a coincidence?


    ��Er...�� Mag looked at Irina as he scrambled for a way to ce her, but was unable to think of anything.


    Amy was constantly yearning for her mother, and it didn��t take much to guess how much Irina missed Amy. He simply couldn��t bear to have them brush shoulders with one another without realizing who the other person was.


    Irina turned her attention toward Mag, and her bright blue eyes sparkled as she attempted to find traces of Alex in this man.


    She discovered that Mag was quite handsome in his own right, but his appearance waspletely differentpared to Alex. There was also no hint of Alex in his eyes.


    The eyes were the window to one��s soul, so one��s eyes could never lie.


    The only simrities they shared was their height, but Alex was more well-built.


    Is he Alex or not? Could it be that he��spletely altered his appearance to hide himself? Countless questions shed through Irina��s mind at once, and she shifted her gaze away from Mag with difficulty as she turned to Krassu and feigned a nonchnt expression. ��I met Amy as I was beating up that fat bastard, Brent, and she helped out as well.��


    Amy nodded with a joyful expression, and said, ��I sure did! You see now, Master Krassu? I learned to swing a chair from Big Sister Irina, not you.��


    Amy then looked at at the coach driver slumped onto the ground, then at the wooden shards strewn over the ce, and she asked, ��Big Sister Irina, did you hit the coach driver with a chair as well?��


    ��Er... I didn��t think that he would be so weak.�� Irina nced down at the coach driver and stuck out her tongue in an apologetic manner.


    ��We��re going to the Renhe Food Street, but we don��t have a coach driver now. What do we do?�� A concerned look appeared on Amy��s face.


    Irina��s eyes lit up as she heard this. ��You��re going to the Renhe Food Street? I also want to go there! We just need someone to drive our carriage now.��


    And then, everyone turned to Mag in unison.


    Irina looked at Mag, and she recalled the scenes when she and Alex had first met. A stern expression appeared on her face, and shemanded, ��I��m the elven princess, Irina. Imand you to be my coach driver and take us to the Renhe Food Street.��


    I want to refuse this order, but why do I also feel happy about it? Mag was struck by a sense of mixed emotions, and that order also seemed to be strangely familiar to him. Could it be that he was a masochist who enjoyed being ve-driven?


    No! That can��t be! I can��t be a masochist! I have to at least be a submissive husband instead! Wait... Mag shook his head to rid himself of that strange train of thought as he spread his hands open in a resigned manner. ��I��m a chef, not a coach driver.��


    ��So you��re unwilling to drive this coach for me?�� Irina looked into Mag��s eyes.


    ��Of course he is! Father is really good at driving coaches! Hurry up and get on, Big Sister Irina!�� Before Mag had a chance to say anything, Amy had already replied in his stead. She then nudged Mag��s arm with her little elbow and whispered into his ear, ��Father, the big sister isn��t going to like you if you refuse her.��


    ��...��


    Mag turned to Amy nad opened his mouth, but he was at aplete loss for a response.


    He made his way out of the carriage with a resigned expression, and said, ��Please board the carriage, Princess.��

 Chapter 717 - Im Mag, and Now Im Starting to Panic

    <h4><strong>Chapter 717 I��m Mag, and Now I��m Starting to Panic </strong></h4>


    So it really is you, Alex.


    Irina cast a meaningful nce at Mag before boarding the horse-drawn carriage and taking a seat beside Amy.


    She had heard the same answer 10 years ago, and 10 years since then, he had given her the same answer.


    It had to be him.


    Mag carried the unconscious coach driver onto the horse-drawn carriage before turning to Irina as he said, ��You should administer some treatment for him. Can you heal his injuries but leave him unconscious? We have to take him back with us when we go back.��


    ��So you want him half dead? Sure.�� Irina nodded as she pointed a finger toward the coach driver��s head. A spot of green light emerged from her fingertip before disappearing into the coach driver��s be.


    ��That��s... an interesting way to put it.�� Mag was a little speechless upon hearing Irina��s response. However, Irina was doing as he requested, so he didn��t say anything further about this matter. He kicked aside the wood splinters strewn all over the ground, and then asked a passerby for directions to the Renhe Food Street before slowly driving the horse-drawn carriage onward in an awkward and unrehearsed manner.


    Mag was a decent horse-rider, but this was his first time driving a horse-drawn carriage. However, even though the carriage was trundling along at a rather slow rate, it was still moving nheless.


    Even though he was sitting outside the carriage, Mag��s attention was almost entirely focused on what was going on within the carriage. He still wasn��t sure if Irina had managed to identify him and Amy.


    All of Alex��s memories of Irina had been wiped away, so he didn��t even know what kind of personality Irina had.


    However, from his observations, he could conclude thus far that she was very brave, possessed an inexplicable reflex arc, had violent tendencies, and was rather haughty.


    ��Big Sister Irina, you said that you were going toe find me again, but I thought it would be a long timeter; I didn��t think you��de to find me so quickly.�� Amy sat beside Irina with a beaming smile on her face. She then cast a nce outside the carriage and lowered her voice as she whispered, ��I also told Father about you, and he��s super excited to see you. I only told Father and no one else about you, though.��


    ��Really? He doesn��t appear all that excited to see me,�� Irina questioned in a voice that was just loud enough to be heard by Mag.


    A resigned smile appeared on his face. It appeared that Amy was trying to act as matchmaker for her parents.


    ��It��s true! Father��s just a little slow, but he definitely really likes you, and he��s really good to women as well.�� Amy nodded in confirmation.


    ��Which women has he been good to?�� Irina asked in an amused voice.


    A chill suddenly ran down Mag��s spine; he was petrified, fearing that Amy would blurt out something she shouldn��t. He was suddenly struck by the feeling that Irina was a slightly terrifying woman.


    ��No one, really.�� Amy shook her head in response.


    ��Good.�� Only then did Irina slowly unclench her fists.


    ��Phew.�� Mag couldn��t help but heave a sigh of relief. Thank heavens Amy knew what she should and shouldn��t say.


    After a slight pause, Anna continued, ��It��s only Teacher Luna, Big Sister Miya, Big Sister Aisha, Big Sister Gloria, Big Sister Vivian, Big Sister Anna... He��s only good to those people.��


    ��Sounds like a lot of beautiful big sisters.�� Irina��s tone suddenly took a rather dangerous turn, and it felt as if the air temperature inside the carriage had plummeted significantly.


    ��Luna is Amy��s teacher, Miya and Aisha are waitresses at my restaurant, Young Mistress Gloria and Young Mistress Vivian are customers of my restaurant, and Anna is a five-year-old[1] little elf that we rescued in the past...�� Mag didn��t know why he was exining these things, but he had a feeling that he would be in mortal danger if he refrained from borating on this matter.


    As a man, he felt that this wasn��t a sign that he was scared of his wife; it was simply a gesture of respect toward women.


    He was a man who respected female rights.


    Yes, that was it.


    ��I see.��


    Irina nodded indifferently, and the air temperature within the carriage seemed to have warmed up slightly again.


    However, right at this moment, Krassu suddenly interjected, ��I heard that Young Mistress Gloria danced with Boss Mag during that banquet, didn��t she? I��m not sure that she��s just a customer of his restaurant.��


    Mag was suddenly struck by the urge to throw himself off the carriage...


    ��Looks like Boss Mag really is popr with women,�� Irina mused with a menacing smile.


    Amy waspletely oblivious to the killing intent radiating from Irina��s body as a bewildered look appeared on her face. ��How did you know, Big Sister Irina? There are a lot of big sisters lining up outside the restaurant every day, talking about how they want to be Father��s wife and bear his children.��


    ��Giddy up!��


    As he sensed the plummeting air temperature behind him, Mag frantically swung his whip through the air.


    I��m Mag, and now I��m starting to panic.


    Irina withdrew her gaze from the curtain of the carriage before turning to the adorable little Amy. She felt as if her heart were about to melt at the mere sight of this beautiful little girl.


    This was the daughter whom she had been thinking about day and night. She was so small when she��d first been born, and she was a little ugly as well, so Irina had almost dropped her in her horror. However, it had only been a few years, and she already became this adorable.


    Three years had passed since she hadst seen her daughter, and she had thought that she and Mag were already dead. Who would��ve thought that she would get an opportunity to sit beside her daughter again like this?


    How should I get closer to her? Irina looked at Amy as she pondered to herself. Little kids were extremely foreign to her, and she didn��t know how to interact with Amy. She reached out toward Amy in an awkward manner before withdrawing her hand again. She then decided to employ a more direct approach, andmanded, ��Xiao Mi, get in my arms.��


    Was that too harsh? Should I have been more gentle? Did I scare her? As soon as those words escaped from Irina��s lips, she was thrown into a blind panic. As she looked at Amy and waited for her response, she felt as if she had never been so nervous in her life.


    ��Really?�� Amy��s eyes lit up with tion and disbelief as she looked at Irina. She was struggling to believe her ears; such a beautiful big sister was asking to hug her?


    ��Do you not want to?�� Irina opened her arms and tried to speak in a more gentle tone, yet it still sounded like an order.


    ��Of course I do!�� Amy immediately nodded vehemently. She looked at Irina��s open arms and hesitated momentarily before carefully approaching Irina, then rested her cheek against Irina��s chest.


    So soft, so warm, sofortable! Amy closed her eyes as she hugged Irina with her little arms. There was aforting fragrance emanating from Irina��s body. It was a rather floral scent, but it was more captivating than the fragrance of any flower. Amy felt as if she could fall asleep in an instant in Irina��s arms.


    Mother��s embrace must be just as warm as this... Amy thought to herself as a content smile appeared on her face.


    Xiao Mi, my daughter, I��ve finally found you.


    Irina gently hugged Amy to her chest, basking in the warmth emanating from her body. She felt as if there were some kind of profound indescribable connection between them, linking them together. With Amy in her arms, she felt calmer and more content than ever before, just as if she were holding the entire world in her arms. It was an extraordinary feeling.


    ��Thump!��


    Right at this moment, something crashing heavily into the horse-drawn carriage, and the entire carriage was almost flung into the air.


    [1] Pretty sure it was six or seven, but author is a little bit inconsistent with such things.

 Chapter 718 - Are You Crazy?! That’s the Elven Princess!

    <h4>Chapter 718 Are You Crazy?! That��s the Elven Princess!</h4>


    Two wheels of the horse-drawn carriage left the ground[1], and the entire carriage skidded toward a nearby wall on a horizontal path. The two horses drawing the carriage neighed in distress from the impact of the collision.


    Mag turned to the rhinoceros-drawn carriage beside them. He had one hand tightly gripping the reins of the horses while his other hand had grabbed onto the carriage��s curtain, ready to fling it aside at a moment��s notice. If the carriage were to crash into the wall, then Amy could get hurt, and that was something that he couldn��t allow to happen.


    Right at this moment, a burst of gentle golden light appeared on the side of the horse-drawn carriage. The entire carriage decelerated dramatically as a result before gently sliding along the wall and down onto the ground.


    A humanoid figure rolled out of the horse-drawn carriage, plummeting straight to the ground.


    Mag looked at the unconscious coach driver on the ground, and he realized that they now had an excuse to offer to Josh about why the coach driver was unconscious. Hopefully, the coach driver would be suffering from memory loss, unable to recall that he had actually been knocked out by a chair.


    However, Mag��s heart was still filled with rage. The framework on the side of the carriage had almost been snapped in half from the force of the impact, and one corner of the carriage had been shattered. If that film of golden light hadn��t appeared to buffer the impact of the carriage crashing into the wall, it was quite likely that the entire horse-drawn carriage would��ve been in pieces by now.


    They were in Rodu, and this rhinoceros-drawn carriage was traveling at such a high speed on a road that was not very wide; these circumstances were already enough for the owner of the carriage to be charged with attempted murder.


    Mag turned to the rhinoceros-drawn carriage, and discovered a massive ck rhino that was two meters tall and over three meters in length. The rhinoceros was d in ck armor, and it was glowering at Mag with itsrge eyes, looking as if it were about to attack at any moment.


    However, Mag��s attention was drawn to the crest emzoned on the rhinoceros-drawn carriage. It was the crest of the first prince��s manor.


    Rhinoceros-drawn carriages were quite rare in Rodu to begin with, particrly those that were drawn by ck Berserker Rhinos as this one. These rhinos were 4th-tier magic beastsmonly used by the Roth Empire��s army to draw the military��s battle carriages. They were extremely violent and short-tempered, and they would often injure people unless they were controlled by skilled beast-tamers.


    However, the first prince really liked to use these ck Berserker Rhinos to draw his manor��s carriages, and idents rarely ever happened.


    Sean! A mental image of the first prince appeared in Mag��s mind. After crashing into their horse-drawn carriage, the middle-aged coach driver wasn��t rmed in the slightest. This was a horse-drawn carriage from the second prince��s manor, and everyone in Rodu recognized the crest emzoned on the carriage. As such, the driver had surely intentionally crashed into their carriage, and Sean was clearly the one behind all this.


    Behind the rhinoceros-drawn carriage, there were a dozen or so armored knights, all of whom were sitting on horseback with cold expressions. None of them had any hint of remorse or apology in their eyes.


    The ��ident�� had taken ce at a T-intersection close to the Renhe Food Street, and the massive collision had attracted the attention of many of the passersby on the streets. All of them looked at the crests on the two carriages as they began to discuss quietly among themselves.


    ��Isn��t that a ck Berserker Rhinoceros carriage from the first prince��s manor? The horse-drawn carriage it crashed into isn��t from the second prince��s manor, is it?��


    ��I think it is! The first prince crashed into the second prince��s carriage, and even the coach driver was knocked out! This is massive news!��


    ��The king��s birthday ising up tomorrow; these two princes won��t get into a fight before that, will they?��


    The horse-drawn carriage shuddered violently as Amy raised her head from Irina��s chest with a confused look. ��Huh? Did we crash into something?��


    You bastards! How dare you disrupt my bonding time with Amy! Irina wore a frosty expression on her face. She was basking in the warmth of her daughter that she had been sorely missing for four years, only to be disrupted in such an infuriating manner.


    A general in a suit of ck armor emerged from within the rhinoceros-drawn carriage. He made his way over to the horse-drawn carriage and apologized with not even the slightest hint of apology in his eyes. ��My apologies, this ck Berserker Rhino suddenly went on a rampage and crashed into your carriage. Was anyone hurt during the crash?��


    ��That��s not how you should be apologizing!�� A cold voice sounded from within the horse-drawn carriage in response. The curtain fluttered open, and a humanoid figure had appeared in front of the rhinoceros-drawn carriage, holding a chair in her hands.


    ��She��s so beautiful!��


    The elf that had suddenly appeared in front of the rhinoceros made all of the passersby��s eyes light up.


    She had long flowing silver hair, and was like a celestial maiden who had descended from the heavens. Everyone found themselvespletely unable to look away, and at the same time, they were quite curious why she had suddenly appeared here.


    In contrast, the knights behind the rhinoceros-drawn carriage were very rmed by her astonishing speed. She had suddenly appeared in front of the ck Berserker Rhinoceros, and they didn��t even see how she had gotten there.


    ��Thump!��


    A loud thud erupted as the chair in her hand exploded into countless shards of wood.


    The intimidating ck Berserker Rhinoceros that was glowering at Mag a moment ago was forced to its knees after receiving an almighty blow to the head. Its horn, which was even harder than most metals, had beenpletely ttened by the chair, and as it fell to its knees before Irina, it was already dead. Its massive body tipped over to the side before crashing to the ground, almost causing the carriage that it was drawing to tip over along with it.


    All of the bystanders gulped involuntarily upon seeing this.


    Irina seemed incredibly frail in the face of that ck Berserker Rhino, but she had taught everyone a vivid lesson on why they shouldn��t judge a book by its cover.


    Even though the ck Berserker Rhino was only a 4th-tier magic beast, its defensive prowess was renowned asparable to a 5th-tier magic beast��s. It would be difficult even for a 5th-tier knight to y it with a proper weapon, let alone a wooden chair.


    ��If you can��t keep your stupid beast in check, then I��ll discipline it for you.�� Irina looked at the knights behind the carriage with a cold expression as she threatened, ��Don��t go releasing things that you can��t tame. Otherwise, I��ll kill all of them!��


    ��How dare you!!�� A knight drew his longsword as he prepared to rush forward and capture this insolent elf.


    ��Are you crazy?! That��s the elven princess!�� One of hisrades hurriedly grabbed him by the cor, almost wrenching him off his horse in the process.


    ��The... The elven princess?!�� the knight eximed in a trembling voice, and he fell straight off his horse in fear.


    There was once a list of people who were not to be messed with circting throughout the Roth Empire��s army, and Princess Irina stood at the top of that list. This legendary princess was once Alex��spanion, and had always been regarded as the frontrunner to be Alex��s wife.


    Of course, that wasn��t the reason why she was not to be messed with. Instead, the reason for this was that everyone who had gotten on her wrong side had suffered terrible fates. In fact, the ck Berserker Rhino was fortunate to have died such a quick and painless death.


    All of the knights were rooted to the spot with wary expressions on their faces, and the general who had just offered an ��apology�� also wore an uneasy look on his face. Who would��ve thought that the elven princess would just so happen to be sitting in this carriage from the second prince��s manor?


    The entire scene descended into a deathly silence.


    All of a sudden, Amy broke this silence as she pped her little hands together with a reverent expression on her little face. ��Wow! Big Sister Irina is so cool!��


    At this moment, the curtain on the rhinoceros-drawn carriage was swept aside, and a tall and broad man emerged from within. He turned to Irina, and said, ��You��repletely right, Princess Irina. If you encounter any more of my rampant pets in the future, please do me the favor of killing them on the spot.��


    [1] Probably two on one side, for the total of four wheels.

 Chapter 719 - You’re Not the King Ye

    <h4>Chapter 719 You��re Not the King Ye</h4>


    The man who had just emerged from the carriage was d in a golden armor that shimmered under the sun. His angr features appeared to have been carved from stone, and one of his hands was resting on the hilt of his sword. His entire body was exuding a sense of power and prestige, and he was looking at Irina with a calm expression, seemingly in agreement with her criticism.


    It really is him. Mag��s eyes narrowed slightly, but he quickly schooled his expression. This was the first prince Mag had once referred to as hisrade, yet he was also one of the masterminds behind the assassination three years ago.


    Everyone had thought that Alex and the first prince were close friend andrades, so he would definitely stand with the first prince against the second prince in the battle for the throne.


    However, that was all in the past. As Sean rose up the ranks and began to tear through his own facade, revealing the swelling ambitions within his heart, the two of them diverged onto different paths.


    ��It��s the first prince!��


    All of the passersby bowed toward Sean as a gesture of respect.


    Ever since Alex had passed away, Sean had won many des during battles that had taken ce on the border, and he gradually reced Alex as the guardian deity of the Roth Empire.


    In the past, his reputation in the heart of the general public was far inferiorpared to Josh��s. However, he had won over the hearts of many people during the past two or three years, and his reputation was now at leastparable with Josh��s.


    He was undoubtedly one of the beneficiaries of Alex��s death.


    Sean nodded to acknowledge the passersby. Even though he was exuding a rather intimidating aura, he didn��t seem all that cold nor distant.


    Looks like he��s doing everything he can to inherit the throne; he��s even learning to win over the general public like a wily old politician, Mag scoffed internally. He couldn��t be bothered to participate in the battle for the throne. Politics was far tooplicated; cooking was much more fun.


    However, he disliked both of the candidates who were in line to inherit the throne as it wouldn��t be good news for him regardless of which one became the king. As such, he was feeling quite conflicted.


    Furthermore, it was quite bothersome for Mag that Irina had rushed out and killed this ck Berserker Rhino in such a spectacr fashion. He had thought that she would keep a low profile and attempt to be more inconspicuous, but it now appeared that the word ��inconspicuous�� didn��t even exist in her dictionary.


    Their family of three had just reunited, and they were on the same horse-drawn carriage. It would be far too optimistic to hope that Sean wouldn��t suspect anything after seeing this.


    Irina looked at Sean with a smile as she said, ��I always prefer to beat the rampant pet along with the owner. Like owner, like pet; anyone who would release such an unruly creature has to be an uncouth ruffian themselves. I hope you can discipline your pets from now on. Otherwise, I won��t be holding back next time.��


    ��I��ll be sure to keep all of my pets on a tight leash after I return to my manor.�� Sean��s expression remained calm as he turned to Mag with a smile, and said, ��It��s quite a surprise to me that Princess Irina had already arrived in Rodu and is sitting on a horse-drawn carriage from the second prince��s manor. Who might this be? Are you a guest of Princess Irina��s?��


    Sean��s eyes narrowed slightly as he examined Mag. He had just received news the day before that Josh had found a chef by the name of Mag, and was preparing to get this chef to cook for the king during this birthday banquet. Furthermore, this chef had a half-elf daughter who was around three to four years old.


    Furthermore, thetest news from the Cheetahs informed him that Bertley, who had followed Louis to Chaos City, had disappeared due to reasons that were unknown thus far.


    This string of events was far too suspicious to be a coincidence, which was why he had intentionally instructed the coach driver to crash into this carriage. He was hoping that this Mag would be sitting on the carriage so he would be able to see him in person. However, much to his surprise, Irina was also sitting on the same carriage.


    He was a chef by the name of Mag who had a little half-elf daughter, and was traveling with Irina on the same horse-drawn carriage only a day after he had arrived in Rodu.


    Was this all a coincidence?


    Surely it was too much of a coincidence.


    Sean didn��t believe for a single second that so many coincidences would befall a single person.


    Mag��s heart sank slightly as he took in Sean��s expression. He had only just passed Josh��s test, yet Sean had popped up to administer another stern examination. It would be very difficult to erase Sean��s suspicions toward him now.


    Right at this moment, Krassu emerged from the carriage and looked up at Sean with a smile as he asked, ��Do I count as a guest as well, Sean?��


    ��Krassu!�� Sean��s pupils contracted drastically upon seeing this. He was already quite stunned to find Irina on this carriage, and his surprise had beenpounded even further by the emergence of Krassu.


    However, Sean quickly rposed himself as he smiled, and replied, ��Greetings, Master Krassu. You��re naturally a guest as well, and quite an esteemed one at that. I heard that you had settled permanently in Chaos City; it��s quite a surprise to see you here in Rodu.��


    ��Who��s this Master Krassu? Why is even the first prince being so respectful to him?��


    ��You don��t even know who Master Krassu is? And you call yourself a citizen of the Roth Empire?��


    ��You should be ashamed of yourself! 50 years ago, Master Krassu was just as renowned as Master Alex was. Back then, even giant dragons had to adopt their human forms before entering through the city gates of Rodu. Otherwise, it was quite possible that they would be swatted down from the sky by a vicious staff to the head!��


    ��Even the current Magus Tower was founded by Master Krassu. Without him, the holynd for all magic casters wouldn��t even exist!��


    All of the bystanders began to discuss spiritedly among themselves. Many of them wore excited expressions as they recounted Krassu��s legendary feats, and they looked as if they wanted nothing better than to express their awe and admiration for Krassu in person.


    Krassu pursed his lips, and said, ��I��m not a tree; I can go wherever I please. You��re not the king yet, but you��re already preparing to dictate terms on where I can and can��t go?��


    Sean��s expression became even more cautious. Krassu held an extremely special status in the Roth Empire, one that was not inferior to that of Alex in his prime. The fact that he had left Rodu and cut all ties with the Magus Tower was undoubtedly fantastic news for Sean as it meant that Josh had lost an extremely powerful ally.


    However, he had just emerged from Josh��s horse-drawn carriage, and he was clearly quite displeased. If he were to side with Josh again, that would spell disaster for Sean.


    With that in mind, Sean hurriedly offered a smile as he replied, ��I wouldn��t dare to dream of it, Master Krassu. You can go wherever you like on the Nond Continent.��


    Krassu looked at Sean with a smile as he said, ��In that case, it shouldn��t be an issue to you that I��m taking my prized disciple out for some food and having a chat for old times�� sake with Little Irina, right? Why are you trying to ram me to death with this big magic beast?��


    Sean nced at Mag and Amy before hurriedly shaking his head as he said, ��This is all a misunderstanding, Master Krassu. I��ll be sure to hand down a severe punishment to this coach driver when I get back to my manor. I��lle to visit you in person with a formal apology on another day, but I have important matters to attend to today, so I��ll be taking my leave now.��

 Chapter 720 - Are You Two Having a Staring Contes

    <h4>Chapter 720</h4>


    <h4>Are You Two Having a Staring Contes</h4>


    Sean fled the scene in a panicked manner, and Mag carried the unconscious coach driver back onto the carriage before continuing to drive the barely functioning horse-drawn carriage toward the food street.


    Looks like I��ve already aroused Sean��s suspicions. I��ll have to prove to him tomorrow on the king��s birthday banquet that I��m not Alex, Mag thought to himself with a heavy heart.


    Sean wasn��t as rough around the edges as his appearance suggested. If he had suspicions toward Mag, then he would continue to keep an eye on him. The assassin that had been following Louis verified the notion that he had never given on his search for Alex, and he wanted Alex dead just as much as Josh did.


    If Alex wasn��t dead, then all of his efforts for the past three years would go to waste. All of the respect and admiration he received from the public would be transferred back to Alex. There could only be one war god, and it had to be the most powerful person in the entire empire.


    ��Big Sister Irina, you��re so cool! You beat up such a big beast so easily!�� Amy looked up at Irina with admiration in her eyes.


    Irina was thoroughly enjoying the admiration that she was receiving from Amy. It was a unique experience to be admired by one��s own daughter. A smug expression appeared on her face as she waved a nonchnt hand, and said, ��It was nothing; don��t mention it.��


    Krassu chuckled as he stroked his beard. ��You don��t have to admire her, Little Amy. Little Irina learned melee magic from me for a while. She��s not officially a disciple of mine, but you can call her your senior apprentice sister if you like. It��s just that she didn��t manage to learn any of my truly powerful magic. Once you grow up, you��re going to be even more powerful than she is.��


    ��I knew you were hiding things from me, Old Man Whitebeard! You told me that you��d taught me everything you knew, but I knew you had more powerful magic up your sleeve!�� Irina turned to Krassu with her brows furrowed in an usatory expression.


    Krassu merely shrugged, and replied, ��Of course I��d be saving my best magic for my disciple. Plus, you can��t me me for this, Little Irina. I taught you everything I could despite the objections from the elven race. At the time, you simply weren��t powerful enough to learn my best magic.��


    Amy��s eyes immediately lit up upon hearing this. ��So Big Sister Irina is my senior apprentice sister as well? That��s awesome! I��d love to be as strong as Big Sister Irina someday.��


    ��Don��t worry, you might not be more powerful than I am, but you��ll definitely be more powerful than the vast majority of people. After all, you��re my...�� Irina paused momentarily before continuing, ��...apprentice sister.��


    Mag wore a faint smile on his face as he listened to the conversation taking ce within the horse-drawn carriage. For some reason, he was very pleased to hear the interaction between Amy and Irina.


    The horse-drawn carriage emzoned with the crest of the second prince��s manor was too ostentatious, so Mag decided to park it in an alleyway outside the Renhe Food Street.


    ��The food street is too crowded, so we��ll park the horse-drawn carriage and walk over there,�� Mag exined with a smile.


    ��I want Father to hug me and raise me up high!�� Amy was the first one to run out of the carriage, and she pouted adorably as she raised her hands up into the air.


    That��s my man! Irina raised her eyebrows as she turned to Mag before narrowing her eyes. You dare to hug other women?


    ��Alright, here we go!�� Mag chuckled as he picked Amy up from the ground, raising her over his head before bringing her down again, repeating this process over and over again.


    ��Ah! It��s so high up!


    ��This is so fun!��


    Amy squealed with delight as her face lit up with a joyful smile.


    After raising her up about five or six times, Mag held Amy in his arms and nted a kiss on her forehead with a doting smile on his face.


    Not only did he hug her, he even kissed her! Irina��s eyes widened with fury. However, all of her rage was dispelled as she turned her gaze toward Amy. Perhaps hugging and kissing their daughter wasn��t a crime punishable by death, after all.


    But why are they so close with each other?! Irina looked at the joyful Mag and Amy, and a hint of jealousy welled up in her heart. She felt as if Mag hadn��t even taken a proper look at her this entire time, and that he only had eyes for Amy.


    ��Why do you look so sad, Big Sister Irina? Do you also want Father to hug you and raise you up high?�� Amy turned to Irina with a concerned expression. She then patted Mag��s shoulder as she whispered into his ear, ��Father, here��s your chance!��


    ��I...�� Irina almost blurted out the words ��I do��, but Mag was appraising her with a calm expression as if he were looking at a stranger, and that was very disheartening as well as a little infuriating to her. As such, she gritted her teeth, and said, ��I��ll pass.��


    She then disembarked from the carriage on her own.


    Mag was rendered quite speechless by Amy��stest attempt to bring him and Irina closer. She harbored good intentions, but her methods wereckluster to say the least.


    ��You can go have some food first. I��m going to see an old friend first, thene to find youter,�� Krassu said with a smile before also disembarking from the carriage.


    There was no one else in the alleyway, and Mag looked at Irina while she looked back at him.


    The two of them stared at each other in silence, and the atmosphere became rather awkward.


    After a short while, Amy quietly asked, ��Are you two having a staring contest?��


    Irina took Amy from Mag��s arms, then pointed at Ugly Duckling, which was crying out feebly from the edge of the carriage, andmanded, ��I��ll hold Amy, you hold that cat.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag could only do as he was told upon seeing Irina��s imcable expression.


    How could he deny a mother who simply wanted to hold her child?


    Besides, he couldn��t stop her even if he wanted to; the two of them weren��t even in the same weight ss!


    He was like that ck Berserker Rhino from earlierpletely at Irina��s mercy.


    As such, after a brief period of contemtion, Mag obediently picked up Ugly Duckling.


    Regardless of when two of them actually learned each other��s identities, it was clearly a good thing for Amy and Irina to form a stronger bond.


    It was just that he didn��t want Alex��s rtionship with Irina for now.


    Marrying a beautiful and powerful woman and basking in the resentment, jealousy, and hatred of all men in this world sounded amazing in theory. However, the reality was that he would most likely have Ugly Duckling thrust into his arms while Irina and Amy rode off into the sunset,pletely leaving him behind. That would be far too inhumane!


    Even if he couldn��t set up a harem in this alternate world, he had to at least ensure that he wasn��t dominated by a single wife!


    I have to return to my former power as quickly as possible! Mag vowed in his heart.


    All of a sudden, Irina turned around, and said, ��You seem to be quite displeased with me.��


    ��How did you know?�� Mag blurted out.

 Chapter 721 - Im Feeling a Little Too Flattered…

    <h4>Chapter 721 I��m Feeling a Little Too ttered...</h4>


    Amy was looking Mag with a rather urgent expression. How could he have said something like that? What if Irina became displeased with him?


    Irina wore an amused smile on her face upon hearing Mag��s response, but there was a dangerous glint in her eyes.


    Mag could sense a frosty aura surging toward him, and he was struck by the urge to p himself across the face. How could he have allowed himself to fall into such an obvious trap. He forced a smile onto his face, and said, ��What I meant was, I��m not displeased with you, Princess; I��m naturally very honored that someone of your status would treat Amy so well. I��m simply displeased with myself. I have to trouble a princess like you to hold Amy for me while a man like me is carrying Ugly Duckling.��


    ��Is that really the case?�� Irina looked into Mag��s eyes.


    ��Of course.�� Mag nodded with a firm and resolute expression.


    Alex never lied to me in the past. I feel like he��s changed a little, but he shouldn��t be lying to me. With that in mind, Irina withdrew her gaze, and continued onward with Amy in her arms as she said, ��I��m hungry; let��s go eat.��


    ��Phew...�� Mag heaved a faint sight of relief, feeling as if he had just dodged a bullet.


    ��Go, Father!�� Amy mouthed at Mag silently as she clenched her little fist to cheer him on.


    Mag nodded as heposed himself before striding forward with Ugly Duckling in his arms. He had to uphold his image as a courageous father in Amy��s heart, so he couldn��t back down no matter what!


    After passing through an alleyway, the three of them were greeted by the side of a wide and bustling street.


    There were two- and three-story-tall western-style buildings lining the entire streets, mostly grayish-yellow in color. All of them had round dome roofs, and consisted of clean and simplistic lines.


    There was a series of small stalls lining the street, and chefs from all over the continent were showing off their cooking skills. This was a very lively crowded street.


    The aromas of all types of delicious foods could be detected in the air, making it feel as if one were wading through a river of delicious cuisine.


    This street is not inferior to themercial food streets in modern times. Mag couldn��t help but praise it internally as he looked at the dense crowd making their way along the street.


    However, there was a clear disparity between the customers who were visiting the small streetside stalls and the customers dining at the restaurants.


    The former wore rather simple and crude attire, suggesting that they were most likely normal citizens, while those who fell in thetter category were dressed in much morevish attire, and used horse-drawn carriages as transportation devices rather than traveling on foot.


    The prices of the dishes at the restaurants dictated its targeted demographic, so Mag didn��t think too much of this. After all, it would be a lot more expensive to enjoy a meal at Mamy Restaurantpared to purchasing some food from a street vendor.


    However, this was the case throughout almost the entire street, and there were even restaurants with bold signs prohibiting the entry of normal citizens. That observation brought a frown to Mag��s face.


    The Roth Empire��s political system was simr to that of medieval Ennd. However, the king of the Roth Empire had established a centralization policy after founding the empire, giving the nobles usage rights over their territory, but not ownership rights. This was a system that was simr to the one employed by China during the Sui and Tang dynasties.


    In doing so, the king held absolute power over the entire empire, and could ensure that his policies and orders were carried out to perfection.


    However, there was also a major w to this system: even though nobles didn��t have ownership rights over their territories, they were still upper-ss citizens of the empire, thereby possessing many special privileges thatpletely set them apart frommoners.


    The bold signs on those restaurants prohibiting the entry ofmon citizens were only the smallest tip of the iceberg. In the eyes of the nobles,mon citizens were inferior beings whom they could do with as they pleased.


    I should rip off those signs and ram them in the faces of the owners of those restaurants! Mag looked at one such sign that was stered in front of a restaurant by the name of Cary��s Rotisserie, and he unconsciously clenched his fists.


    Compared to this city, he much preferred Chaos City. At the very least, there was hope for equality there one day.


    ��What should we eat?�� Irina asked in an offhand manner.


    ��I think...�� Mag withdrew his gaze as he began to look around with a contemtive expression.


    ��Let��s go to this rotisserie.�� Irina strode over to Cary��s Rotisserie with Amy in her arms.


    ��...�� Mag looked on with a rather speechless expression. It turned out that she had only been asking a rhetorical question. He hurriedly followed along behind her, but he pointed at the sign on the door of the rotisserie as he shrugged, and said, ��I��m just a normal citizen, not a noble.��


    ��I really hate this differentiation, but as long as you��re with me, I��ll make sure that you��re treated like nobility,�� Irina replied confidently.


    Is this... what it feels like to be a sugar baby? Mag��s eyes widened.


    He repressed the urge to go along with Irina��s arrangements as he shook his head, and said, ��I have no intention of bing nobility. The prices I charge at my restaurant are most likely higher than the ones being charged by this rotisserie, but I��ve never set any restrictions on who can dine at my restaurant.��


    ��Rip.��


    After looking at Mag for a while, Irina tore the sign of the door and tossed it aside. ��How about now?��


    I��m feeling a little too ttered... Mag looked at the sign on the ground, then at the calm expression on Irina��s face, and he was temporarily at a loss for words.


    Irina��s actions naturally attracted a lot of attention from the passersby on the streets.


    The beautiful and regal Irina was absolutely stunning while the half-elf little girl in her arms was incredibly adorable. The two of them made the perfect duo, and the onlookers were simply unable to look away.


    Everyone then turned their attention to Mag, who was holding Ugly Duckling in his arms, and their expressions immediately darkened.


    ��What a lucky bastard! He��s a man, yet he��s holding a kitten; spineless pretty boy!��


    ��Look at how gorgeous that little girl is! If it weren��t for his beautiful wife, how could he possibly have such an adorable daughter?��


    ��She��s way out of his league! She must be as blind as she��s beautiful!��


    Mag was struck by an indescribable sense of satisfaction upon hearing those jealous words. These people were just like the pathetic keyboard warriors of the present generation, insulting celebrities and people who were more sessful than them by typing up one jealousment after another.


    The more these people resented him, the more satisfied he felt. He loved seeing them grit their teeth in fury, unable to do anything to him.


    Luck was not an attainable skill, so no matter how jealous they were, they could only concede that they weren��t as lucky as him.


    Right at this moment, a brawny man holding arge meat cleaver rushed out of the restaurant as he roared, ��Who dares to rip the sign off my rotisserie?��

 Chapter 722 - Impromptu Mission

    <h4>Chapter 722 Impromptu Mission</h4>


    Cary��s Rotisserie was quite renowned as the number one rotisserie on the Renhe Food Street.


    It was said that the true owner of this restaurant was a high and mighty duke. Furthermore, the restaurant only granted entry to nobles, keeping out all normal citizens.


    Even so, they still received countless customers every day, all of whom were flocking to the rotisserie to taste their vastly renowned teppanyaki.


    Here in Rodu, there were nobles everywhere. As such, it was no wonder that Cary��s Rotisserie had such arge customer base.


    Ike stood at the entrance of the restaurant with his meat cleaver in his hand, looking around from side to side with a menacing expression. As the head chef of Cary��s Rotisserie, he regarded it to be a personal insult for someone to tear off the sign on their front door.


    However, he faltered slightly upon catching sight of Irina. This elf was simply far too beautiful, and judging by her airs, he could tell that she was definitely no ordinary elf.


    Ever since the conclusion of the war among species, the elven race and the human race had lived in harmony. There had never been any wars on their joint borders; in fact, the guard towers set up on those borders were simply there for show, with no actual soldiers stationed in those towers.


    Even though marriages between humans and elves were still frowned upon, such interspecies marriages did exist, even among the nobility of the Roth Empire.


    Of course, the most renowned of such rtionships was naturally the one between General Alex and Princess Irina.


    Any man who can marry such a beautiful elf must be extremely powerful! With that in mind, Ike turned his attention to Mag.


    However, Mag was only wearing a simple ck robe, and didn��t appear to have an ounce of nobility about him. Ike��s brows furrowed as he thought to himself, Is this guy the coach driver? No matter how I look at it, there��s no way that a man like him could father such an adorable child.


    Well, this is kind of awkward. Mag nced at the sign down on the ground, and then up at the menacing Ike.


    There were so many bystanders around as well; if Irina were to reveal her identity, Mag could guarantee that a piece of news would spread the very next day, specting about how Irina had had an extramarital affair and even birthed a child with another man.


    People always liked to hear stories about the legendary elven princess, so this piece of news would most likely spread like wildfire. If such rumors were to spread into the ears of his enemies, he would definitely arouse a lot of suspicion.


    Right at this moment, the system��s voice suddenly sounded in Mag��s mind. ��Ding! New impromptu mission: please set up a stall and make the most popr stall on this entire street within half a day! Reward for mission sess: one stinky tofu recipe! Punishment for mission failure: one strength point will be deducted!��


    ��What are you trying to do, System?! Can��t you see that I have enough on my te already? And do you think it��s easy to be the street vendor king here?�� Mag raised his eyebrows. He hadn��t even thought of a way to resolve this situation, yet the system was burdening him with this random mission.


    He was actually quite fond of streetside food stalls. He had visited many streetside kebab stalls in his past life, and he found them to be quite inexpensive and enjoyable ces to dine at as long as the ingredients used were clean and the vor of the kebabs was satisfactory.


    However, it was very difficult to survive as a streetside vendor unless one had some tricks up their sleeves.


    This was the mostvish food street in the entirety of Rodu, and all of the stores here appeared to be doing quite well. The stall rental fees were most likely downright astronomical here, so a stall would close down in a matter of days unless they could generate a considerable amount of revenue every day.


    Mag didn��t have a stall, nor did he have any kitchenware with him. The system was clearly trying to screw him over by releasing a mission like this!


    ��You��re a candidate to be the God of Cookery; how can you shoulder such a heavy burden if you can��t even ovee such minor difficulties? You can do it! Embark on your journey to be the God of Cookery by bing the street vendor king here first!�� the system encouraged.


    ��Let me ask one more time; who tore off sign on my restaurant��s door?�� Ike yelled in a loud voice, but his gaze had already settled on Mag.


    ��That guy��s not nning to make that beautiful elf shoulder the me, is he?��


    All of the bystanders were looking at the dazed Mag with discontent in their hearts.


    Irina looked directly into Ike��s eyes, and said, ��It was me, Iri����


    ��I really think that the sign you put up is very insulting tomon citizens like us. As amoner and also a chef, I think that good food should only be bought using money, not using one��s status.�� Mag cut off Irina as he took a whiff of the aroma wafting forth from Cary��s Rotisserie. His brows furrowed as he scoffed, ��And you��re proiming that your mediocre roast meat is fit only for nobles? Who gave you the audacity and confidence to say that?��


    Irina turned to Mag with a rather surprised expression. The Alex that she knew never spoke in this manner before. However, she quickly realized that he was only cutting her off so she wouldn��t blurt out her own name.


    ��So he��s not a couple with that beautiful elf? I suddenly don��t think he��s all that bad now.��


    ��I fully agree with what he said! Every time I walk past this rotisserie, I get the urge to rip off that stupid sign! I don��t want to eat roast meat cooked by such a conceited snob!��


    ��I didn��t think that he��d be a chef as well. However, Cary��s Rotisserie is quite renowned in Rodu, yet this man is calling their roast meat mediocre. I wonder if he can cook anything better.��


    All of the bystanders�� impressions of Mag were suddenlypletely flipped on their heads. They had thought that he was just a pretty boy hiding behind his beautiful wife, but he was standing up for himself, and the words that he had spoken garnered much support from all of themon citizens nearby.


    There was a roast meat street vendor beside Cary��s Rotisserie, and its heavily bearded owner, Sinir, was looking at Mag with a pair of glowing eyes. ��He��s right! This restaurant is constantly looking down on everyone; what gives them the right to do that?��


    He had been renting this stall for about half a month to date, hoping to build a career for himself with his cooking skills. However, the roast meat that had won him much praise back in his hometown had drawn almost no customers here on the Renhe Food Street, and he was constantly being insulted and bullied by the head chef and employees of Cary��s Rotisserie.


    All of them were extremely haughty, thinking that they were high and mighty and beyond reproach just because the owner of their restaurant was a duke.


    Ike was enraged to the point ofughter as he pointed at Mag with his cleaver, and said, ��You little bastard! How dare you speak like that about Cary��s Rotisserie? Even Duke Abraham has praised my roast meat; who the hell do you think you are?!��


    ��We��ll let the customers decide whether your roast meat is good or not.�� Mag��s expression was very calm as he turned his attention to the roast meat stall outside Cary��s Rotisserie. He turned to Sinir with a smile, and asked, ��Hi there, I��d like to borrow your stall for half a day in order to redefine the meaning of delicious cuisine on this food street, would you be able to do me that favor?��

 Chapter 723 - One Silver Coin Per Cube

    <h4>Chapter 723 One Silver Coin Per Cube</h4>


    ��You��re saying Krassu came to Rodu, and his disciple defeated K?��


    ��Not only that, but Irina also appeared in the Magus Tower and assaulted Brent?��


    Within a unicorn-drawn carriage that was slowly exiting the royal pce, Josh was looking at a magic caster sitting across from him with furrowed brows.


    The magic caster nodded respectfully, and replied, ��Indeed, Your Highness. Those two events are perhaps unrted, but the president is more concerned about whether Princess Irina is going to attack members of the Magus Tower again. If so, they��ll be forced to retaliate.��


    Josh��s expression remained calm as he said, ��I��ll pay Irina a personal visit, so tell the president to rest assured. As for Krassu, if the president can set aside their bad blood and convince Krassu to stand with me, then that would naturally be fantastic news. His disciple is currently living at my manor, so I��ll try to pull some strings behind the scenes. Please also issue an apology to the president on my behalf.��


    ��Alright, I��ll inform the president of this.�� The ck-robed magic caster nodded before disembarking from the carriage.


    Following his departure, the carriage continued onward, and Josh furrowed his brows as he murmured to himself, ��Was it merely a coincidence that both of them appeared there at the same time? It��s also incredible that a four-year-old little girl was able to defeat K. She��s a freakish talent that may not even be seen once in 1,000 years. If Mag isn��t Alex, then whose daughter could she be?��


    ...


    Within the booth of a restaurant, Quine appeared beside Sean, and asked, ��Your Highness, we��ve lost contact with the two Cheetahs we deployed to follow them. Should we deploy more?��


    Sean shook his head, and replied, ��There��s no need for that. No one can spy on Krassu unless he allows them to. If we deploy more Cheetahs to tail him, we��ll only risk irking him, and who knows what that madman could do?��


    Quine continued, ��I just sent out some subordinates to go through the information we have on Krassu, and they informed me that Krassu took a four-year-old half-elf girl as his disciple two months ago. The father of his disciple is the owner of a restaurant known as Mamy Restaurant. There��s also been some news from the Magus Tower that Krassu visited the tower with his disciple, and she crushed Richard��s disciple. Brent was also severely injured in a mysterious surprise attack in the Magus Tower at around the same time.��


    Sean strode over to the window with a smile on his face as he said, ��Sean is asking the father of Krassu��s disciple to cook for His Highness during his birthday banquet, yet Krassu humiliated the Magus Tower with his disciple. If I��m not mistaken, the one who attacked Brent in the Magus Tower was most likely Irina. After that, Krassu and Irina were both riding on the same carriage from the second prince��s manor. Does this mean that Josh is trying to teach the Magus Tower a lesson?��


    ��Could it be... that there��s already a rift in the rtionship between Josh and Magus Tower?�� A surprised look appeared on Quine��s face.


    Sean shook his head, and said, ��If someone else did these things, then that would indeed be a possibility. However, there��s no way that Krassu and Irina would allow themselves to be used by Josh. As such, I��m sure that all of this came as a surprise to Josh himself. Nheless, this is a good thing for us. If we can use the spies we have in the Magus Tower to sow the seed of doubt in Richard��s heart by suggesting that Josh was behind all this, then the rtionship between Josh and the Magus Tower will inevitably deteriorate.��


    ��I��ll organize that right away.�� Quine bowed respectfully before departing from the booth.


    Sean picked up the cup of wine on the table and downed its contents in one go before murmuring to himself, ��Regardless of whether you��re Alex or not, perhaps we��ve berades again on this asion.��


    ...


    In the face of Mag��s request, Sinir nodded almost without any hesitation. ��Of course! You can use all of my ingredients and kitchenware, and there��s no need for you to pay me any rent; all you have to do is pay me for the costs of the ingredients you use. If you need, I can give you a hand as well.��


    It took three seconds for Sinir to take off his apron and hand it over to Mag while also thrusting a boning knife into his hands. This stall owner was much more hospitable and eager to help than Mag had expected. As such, Mag smiled, and said, ��Thank you. If possible, I��ll require your help in taking payments. I��ll pay you twice the average wage rate received by restaurant cashiers in this area.��


    ��I��d be d to be of service, sir,�� Sinir replied with a smile before putting on an apron that had the word ��cashier�� stitched onto its front.


    Sinir could sense the question in Mag��s eyes, and he gave a slightly awkward smile as he exined, ��I thought that business for my stall would be really good, so I prepared a cashier apron, but I haven��t even had a chance to use it yet.��


    ��I��m d you��re well prepared.�� Mag nodded with a smile. This temporary employee was quite amusing.


    Ike looked at Mag with a derisive sneer as he said, ��What do you think you��re going to prove with this run-down stall? No one with any amount of self-respect would eat anything from a roadside stall like yours! An inferior chef like you is only worthy to cook at roadside stalls for inferior citizens for the rest of your life!��


    ��No one bes nobler just from eating roast meat.�� Mag looked at Ike with a calm expression, and proposed, ��How about we make a bet? In half a day, we��ll see if my roadside stall receives more customers, or your self-proimed noble rotisserie does. If you lose, then you can never ster a discriminatory sign like this on your restaurant��s door ever again, and if I lose, you can do with me as you please.��


    ��You have yourself a deal!�� Ike was already brainstorming countless ways to punish Mag.


    His restaurant was the best rotisserie on the Renhe Food Street, catering to over 1,000 customers per day, yet this man was trying to challenge him with such a pitiful little roadside stall; it was an absolute joke! However, he had to ept this challenge in order to uphold the reputation of his rotisserie.


    Of course, he was even more eager to stomp this obnoxious man into the ground.


    Mag nodded, and said, ��Alright, let��s begin, then. You can get an employee of your restaurant to keep a tally of the number of customers visiting my stall; I��ll do the same for your restaurant.��


    ��I look forward to seeing you cry.�� Ike harrumphed coldly before re-entering his rotisserie. A few momentster, an employee emerged from the rotisserie, looking at Mag and Sinir with a derisive sneer on his face.


    Sinir approached Mag, and whispered, ��Aren��t you getting ahead of yourself here, sir? If you want to run away now, I can cover for you.��


    ��We��re going to be super busy soon, so I hope you��re good with counting numbers.�� Mag patted Sinir on the shoulder with a smile as he said, ��By the way, can you get me a pen and some paper?��


    ��Sure; I just bought some for my daughter earlier today.�� Sinir rummaged around in his little carriage before producing a stack of paper and a feather quill.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag epted the paper, dipped the quill in some ink, and wrote a makeshift sign for himself, which he stered onto the front of the trolley.


    ��Mamy Restaurant��s temporary rotisserie stand in Rodu; selling roast beef for one silver coin per cube.��

 Chapter 724 - Only One Per Person!

    <h4>Chapter 724 Only One Per Person!</h4>


    ��He��s trying topete with Cary��s Rotisserie using a stall that barely gets any business? He must be dreaming!��


    ��Could it be that he was hired by the owner of this stall to promote his failing business?��


    ��You know what? That��s actually kind of usible! Otherwise, what kind of idiot would do something like this?��


    ��I agree with what this guy said earlier, but he��spletely out of his depth here.��


    ��He��s selling roast beef for one silver coin per cube? Since when was beef sold in cubes?��


    ��Mamy Restaurant? Why have I never heard of this restaurant? Could it be that he was actually hired to promote that restaurant?��


    All of the bystanders nearby were discussing quietly among themselves as they looked at Mag��s makeshift sign. It was quite clear that no one was optimistic about his chances.


    Alex is going to sell roast beef? Will it be edible?


    Irina looked on with a skeptical expression as Mag sprang into action. Alex was even able to stomach her cooking, and he ate virtually everything aside from raw meat.


    However, he was now renting this stall and making a bet against such a sessful rotisserie!


    ��Big Sister Irina, Father��s setting up a stall! Let��s be his first customers! Father��s roast beef kebabs are super delicious!�� Amy��s eyes lit up as he jumped down from Irina��s arms. She thentched onto Irina��s hand and dragged her over to the outdoor tables and chairs nearby. At the same time, she was amazed by her father��s wisdom: if Big Sister Irina were to taste his food, there was no way that she wouldn��t fall in love with him!


    ��I won��t die from eating this, will I?�� Irina wore a skeptical look on her face. After all, Alex was even capable of eating the horrendous roast chickens she had cooked.


    ��Of course not!�� Amy shook her head with a firm expression. ��Father��s cooking really is super delicious!��


    ��Alright, I trust you, Xiao Mi.�� Irina smiled as she patted Amy��s head and took a seat beside her.


    Sinir looked at the newly erected sign with a confused look as he asked, ��Is this correct, Boss Mag? You��re selling beef in cubes?��


    ��That��s right; a cube is about this big.�� Mag drew a circle with his index finger and thumb before continuing to tally up Sinir��s ingredients.


    There were tworge bs of normal rib-eye beef which were rtively fresh. They appeared to havee from a freshly ughtered cow from this morning, and they were sitting on a bed of ice cubes.


    A charcoal oven was being used along with a long rectangr roasting rack, beside which were beef steaks that were each sliced to around the size of a human hand. That was most likely the roast meat that Sinir was selling.


    As for condiments...


    Mag only managed to find some salt.


    Seriously? He doesn��t even have any oil? It��s no wonder his business is so bad! Mag grumbled internally. He was using extremely lean rib-eye beef as well, so the texture would be extremely coarse and hard without any oil.


    ��System, I��m not asking for anything else other than a bottle of cumin powder and a bottle of ck pepper powder.�� Mag closed the condiments box with a speechless expression.


    ��You should try andplete this mission on your o����


    ��If you won��t sell it to me, then I��ll get Sinir to go out and buy me some for twice the price,�� Mag interjected calmly.


    ��The system is more than happy to be of service! One bottle of cumin powder and one bottle of ck pepper powder have already been delivered for twice the original price!�� the system immediately replied in a joyful voice.


    ��What?! Did I agree to pay twice the normal price?�� Mag raised his eyebrows.


    ��I��ll get Sinir to go out and buy me some for twice the price. I��ll get Sinir to go out and buy me some for twice...�� A voice recording began to y on an infinite loop in Mag��s mind.


    ��The system is happy to offer you the most exceptional service!�� the system said with an apanying emoji of a fake professional smile.


    ��Fine! You win!�� Mag heaved an exasperated sigh. There was nothing he could do when the system was being so shameless.


    ��Are you sure you want cubes of this size?�� Sinir was holding what he thought to be a downright tiny cube of beef in his hand with an incredulous look on his face. How could anyone possibly be willing to purchase such a minuscule bite-sized cube of beef for an entire silver coin? Sinir himself was selling entire steaks for 20 copper coins!


    Mag turned to Sinir, and replied, ��That��s right. If you have some time on your hands, would you be able to buy a barrel of top-grade vegetable seed oil and 10 handfuls of toothpicks for me?��


    ��Toothpicks? Are you worried that customers will get beef fibers stuck between their teeth? If so, you can rest assured; ording to my experience, there are very few customers who will ask for toothpicks, so we have more than enough already.�� Sinir shook his head with a smile.


    ��No, the toothpicks will be used to skewer meat.�� Mag turned to Sinir with a serious expression, and said, ��Time is ticking, Boss Sinir. If you wish to be my employee for half a day, then I hope you can ask fewer questions. Otherwise, I��ll choose someone more efficient instead.��


    Mag suddenly really missed Yabemiya and Sally, who talked very little yet did lots of work. This Sinir was indeed quite warm and hospitable, but he was too talkative, which made him a bad employee.


    Sinir looked at Mag��s serious expression and hesitated momentarily. Even though he still had a million more questions to ask, he refrained from doing so as he nodded, and said, ��Alright, I��ll do as you say, Boss Mag.��


    He then immediately rushed away to purchase the oil and toothpicks.


    The fact that he was renting this stall to Mag free of charge was already an admission that his business had failed. However, he wasn��t willing to just give up without leaving behind some mementos. At the very least, he wanted to see Ike lose this bet before he left. As such, he simply had to trust that this Boss Mag was the real deal and support him in every way that he could.


    Mag pulled out the two bottles of condiments from the cab on Sinir��s cart. Mag no longer trusted the system to teleport things into his pockets anymore. Irina was still looking on from the sidelines, and he didn��t want her to think that he was some kind of deranged pervert.


    Mag turned to Irina and Amy with a smile as he said, ��Looks like we��ll have to eat my roast meat for lunch today.��


    ��That��s alright, I can eat Father��s roast meat 10,000 times without getting sick of it!�� Amy encouraged as she raised her little hands into the air.


    Irina looked at Mag with a serious expression, and said, ��I hope I can still live to eat at the next restaurant.��


    ��I think you��ll like it,�� Mag replied with a smile before turning back to the bs of beef. It appeared that Alex��s cooking skills were even worse than he had imagined.


    All of the beef was sliced into cubes with side lengths of two centimeters, and the tworge bs yielded over 1,000 cubes in total. Mag then ced all of the cubes of beef into a massive pot before purchasing some condiments to use as a marinade.


    Due to the limitations on time and ingredients, Mag wouldn��t be able to cook roast beef of the same caliber as the kebabs sold at his restaurant, but one silver coin per cube was still a massive bargain. His target was to sell all of the cubes of beef he had in one afternoon.


    ��Oh, I almost forgot!�� Mag suddenly pped his forehead as he sheepishly wrote another short line of text on his makeshift sign.


    ��Only one cube per person!��

 Chapter 725 - An Interesting Soul and a Thick Beard

    <h4>Chapter 725 An Interesting Soul and a Thick Beard</h4>


    Half an hourter, Mag was happily fooling around with Amy and Ugly Duckling, seemingly having alreadypletely forgotten about the bet he��d made.


    Irina wore a serious expression as she examined Mag, who was drawing peals of joyfulughter from Amy.


    This man waspletely different from the Alex in her memories. It felt as if there were countless secrets surrounding him, and she couldn��t help but wonder just what could��ve happened to him in the past three years. How could he have changed so drastically during the three years they��d been apart?


    Most importantly, was his cooking really edible?


    A series of questions popped up in Irina��s mind as she surveyed Mag with curiosity in her heart.


    In the past, Alex didn��t know how to tell interesting stories, he didn��t how to make faces to amuse their daughter, and he certainly didn��t know how to cook.


    This was a very strange feeling; he was clearly one of the most important people in her life, yet she felt as if she were looking at aplete stranger.


    Getting to know him again was going to be quite an interesting experience.


    Mag wasn��t in a hurry, but Sinir was running around like a headless chicken. If it weren��t for the fact that Mag had warned him not to ask any questions, he would definitely be asking him whether he was giving up on this bet already!


    Mag��s cutting skills had greatly impressed him. To be able to dicerge bs of beef into over 1,000 cubes of identical size in such a short time really was an extraordinary skill.


    However, he was very perplexed by the sight of Mag drowning the beef in so many different condiments. How could roast beef be cooked with so many different condiments? Wouldn��t thatpletely drown out the vor of the beef itself?


    Furthermore, he was also very distressed by the sign that had been stered onto the cart.


    Not only was he selling his roast beef in cubes, he had imposed a purchase limit of one cube per person!


    One cube wasn��t even enough for a mouthful!


    Many of the bystanders had begun to leave. There were some curious customers who approached Mag to inquire about his sign, only to be politely turned away by Mag with the excuse that his stall wasn��t open for business yet.


    Who would stay in the middle of such a busy street just to wait for a single cube of beef?


    The only subjects that could attract the attention of the passersby on the streets were Amy and Irina.


    News of this bet had already spread through most of the stalls on the Renhe Food Street, but there wasn��t much support for Mag. Instead, many vendors were afraid that Mag was just a troublemaker who would negatively affect their businesses.


    In the kitchen of Cary��s Rotisserie, Ike was listening to the report being delivered to him by his employee with a cold smile on his face. ��You can y with your daughter all you want now, but I��ll teach you a lesson to remember at close of business!��


    Another fat chef in the kitchen held up a rolling pin, and chimed in, ��Head Chef, can I join you?��


    ��Sure. Anyone who wants toe with me can beat that obnoxious bastard to your heart��s content!�� Ike announced, drawing a chorus of cheers from the other chefs in the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, Sinir was feeling very flustered outside, and as his eyes darted around in his urgency, he suddenly caught sight of the watch on Mag��s wrist. He was very surprised to see that Mag was able to afford such a small and intricate magic clock, and his eyes lit up as he enquired, ��Boss Mag, can you tell me the time?��


    ��It��s about to hit 12 pm soon. The meat has been marinating for about half an hour, and that should be enough time already.�� Mag nced at his watch before making his way over to the stall while repressing the amusement in his heart. It was quite clear that Sinir wasn��t actually asking for the time, but was instead euphemistically reminding Mag to get to work. Half an hour wasn��t enough time to marinate the beef, but it would be toote to start if he dyed any longer.


    ��Go, Boss Mag, I believe in you!�� Sinir raised his fists like a cheerleader as he offered words of encouragement.


    ��Boss Sinir, please don��t ever do that again.�� Mag shook his head with a slightly disgusted expression.


    ��Go, Father, I believe in you!�� Amy cheered in her mellow voice as she raised her fist into the air.


    ��See? That��s how it��s done.�� Mag turned to Amy with a warm smile. As expected, Amy was much more suited to cheer him on.


    ��Everyone picks beautiful looks over my beautiful soul.�� Sinir sighed with a hurt expression.


    ��Beautiful looks are pleasant to behold, while your beautiful soul sits in the body of a heavily bearded man. It��s not a difficult choice to pick one over the other,�� Mag said in a calm voice as he added some coal into the charcoal oven.


    ��Boss Mag, you��re so cruel!�� Sinir pouted as he sped a hand over his heart.


    ��Please don��t ever do that again, either.��


    Sinir put on a serious expression as he said, ��I��m entrusting my stall to you; I hope you won��t disappoint me.��


    ��You��re running a failing business, so you really should be thanking me for repurchasing your beef and paying you twice the wage rate for being a cashier for today,�� Mag retorted with a shrug.


    ��Boss Mag...��


    ��Please stop putting on these weird expressions, and please stop talking to me.�� Mag was suddenly struck by the feeling that Sinir should��ve pursued a career in acting rather than selling roast meat.


    ��Alright.�� Sinir immediately adopted a nk facade as he stood beside his cart.


    After silencing Sinir, Mag was finally able to focus his attention on cooking. He ced a hand over the charcoal oven to test the temperature before cing cubes of beef onto the roasting rack.


    The cubes of beef immediately began to emit a sizzling sound as soon as they came into contact with the scorching roasting rack.


    Mag applied ayer of oil to the cubes of beef using a brush held in his left hand, and its aroma soon began to waft through the air.


    ��Is he finally making a start? Look at those tiny cubes; he��s selling them for one silver coin per cube? Why doesn��t he just go rob a bank if he��s so desperate for money?��


    ��I��ve seen beef cooked in bs, steaks, and even whole calves roasted at once, but I��ve never seen beef sold in cubes. Most importantly, he��s only selling one cube per person?��


    ��The roast beef from Cary��s Rotisserie is truly delicious, and their restaurant is constantly being frequented by nobles. Even dukes are not an umon sight in their rotisserie; how is a roadside stall going topete?��


    All of the bystanders and stall owners nearby immediately burst into spirited discussions.


    Can you really cook delicious roast beef like this? Sinir was looking at Mag with a skeptical expression. He wanted to raise that question on multiple asions, but he suppressed the urge to do so. In any case, no one was a fan of the roast beef that he made, so he had no right to express doubts about Mag��s cooking.


    ��Make sure to draw line per customer; I��ll be watching.�� Mag handed over a stack of paper and a pen to the employee from Cary��s Rotisserie, who was on the verge of falling asleep.


    ��Is there any need for that? It��s not like you��ll be getting any customers anyway,�� the employee scoffed with a derisive sneer.


    Mag pped the stack of paper directly into his face as he smiled, and said, ��Make sure you don��t miscount.��


    ��You!!�� The employee had beenpletely pped awake, and he was glowering at Mag with a furious expression as he held a hand to his cheek.


    Even though he��s changed quite a bit, his personality appears to be much the same. Irina slowly put down the chair in her hands.


    ��This is a bet between me and your boss, so you��d better do as you��re told.�� Mag pursed his lips as he picked up his bottles of cumin powder and ck pepper powder. I was saving your life there, you idiot! If that chair hadnded on your head, you��d end up as dead as that ck Berserker Rhino from earlier today!


    I��ll return that p with interest when you lose! The employee gritted his teeth as he clenched his hands tightly around the pen and paper Mag had thrust at him.


    The aroma of the sizzling beef on the roasting rack was really beginning to spread now.


    The cumin and ck pepper powders were like the perfect catalysts, elevating the aroma of the beef to the next level. All of a sudden, an aroma that had been merely pleasant a moment ago suddenly became downright irresistible!


    What��s that smell?!


    Everyone around the roast beef stall turned their attention toward Mag almost at the exact same time!

 Chapter 726 - Do These Women Want to Die?

    <h4>Chapter 726 Do These Women Want to Die?</h4>


    In order to stand out among the countless stalls on this food street, a unique and irresistible aroma was clearly imperative as the passersby on the street would always notice the aroma of the food being sold first.


    To the people of Rodu, roast meat wasn��t some rare delicacy. However, the aroma of Mag��s roast meat had attracted the attention of everyone in the general vicinity.


    This was not what ordinary roast meat smelt like!


    It was difficult to imagine just what kind of roast meat could be emitting such a delectable aroma. Even the aroma of the roast beef from Cary��s Rotisserie couldn��te close toparing with this.


    Everyone unconsciously craned their neck as they cast their eyes toward Mag��s stall, trying to determine what he had added to his roast beef.


    He��s using the same beef I use, but why is the aroma so vastly different? This is incredible! Sinir looked on with wide incredulous eyes at the sight of the sizzling cubes of beef on the roasting rack.


    He had thought that he was quite skilled in the art of roast meat. However, he was struck by a sense of inferiority as he looked at the roast beef that Mag was cooking.


    The employee from Cary��s Rotisserie gulped, but he pursed his lips as he murmured to himself, ��It may smell good, but there��s no way that it��ll taste anywhere near as good as Head Chef Ike��s roast meat. Besides, how could a roadside stall like this possibly get as many customers as our rotisserie?��


    ��That smells so good! Is it really roast meat that he��s cooking?�� Irina took a whiff of the delightful aroma in the air, upon which her eyes immediately lit up. She stared at Mag with awe and wonder in her eyes as she murmured to herself, ��Could it be that he really learned how to cook?��


    ��Father is really super good at cooking. If you be Father��s wife, you��ll be able to taste his cooking every day,�� Amy tempted with a wide smile.


    An exasperated smile appeared on Irina��s face as she scoffed, ��Do you introduce every beautiful big sister you see to your father as a candidate to be his wife?��


    Amy shook her head with a serious expression, and replied, ��No way. I think you��re the only one that��s right for Father. I��ve never introduced any other big sisters to Father before.��


    ��Really?�� Irina was a little skeptical.


    ��Really.�� Amy nodded with nothing but straightforward honesty in herrge blue eyes.


    ��Then what about your mother? Did your father ever tell you about her?�� Irina asked in a quiet voice.


    ��Father says Mother is living on the moon. Every night, when I see the moon, it��s just like seeing Mother.�� Amy pointed up at the sky before turning to Irina with a smile as she said, ��I think that my mother must be super beautiful, just like you, Big Sister Irina. Father is too lonely by himself, so I wanted to introduce you to him. Father really is a super good man.��


    ��And you��re a really good daughter.�� Irina gently stroked Amy��s silver hair. She was very touched that Amy could be so thoughtful at such a young age, and she gently said, ��Your mother must be very beautiful, and she��ll be very happy to see that you��re all grown up. She��ll be able toe and find you soon.��


    Amy��s eyes immediately lit up with surprise and tion as she asked, ��Really? Do you know my mother, Big Sister Irina?��


    ��I do. Your mother is the most beautiful elf in the entire elven race, so of course I know her. She��s also the most powerful elf as well; there aren��t many people in this city that could defeat her,�� Irina replied with a proud expression.


    ��Wow! Mother��s so awesome!�� Amy��s eyes were glittering with awe and admiration.


    ��She sure is, and she��lle to find you sooner orter.�� Irina nodded with a smile as she turned her gaze toward Mag, and said, ��That��s why you have to keep an eye on your father, and make sure that no other women approach him with ulterior motives. Otherwise, when your motheres back, she��ll beat him to death!��


    ��Is she that scary? Father may not be able to beat Mother...�� Amy��s eyes widened as if she had realized just how important this matter was. She nodded earnestly, and said, ��Alright, I��ll look after Father and chase away all of the other women with ulterior motives!��


    ��Good girl.�� Irina nodded with a content expression.


    ��But Big Sister Irina, what is an ulterior motive?�� Amy asked with a perplexed look.


    ��It��s...�� Irina looked at Amy, and was temporarily at a loss for how to define this concept.


    ��Is it the type of women who say stuff like ��Boss Mag, I want to bear your children!�� or ��Boss Mag, I want to marry you!�� or ��Boss Mag, I��ll warm your bed for you if you give me another bowl of tofu pudding!��?�� Amy asked.


    ��Hmm? Are they really saying that?�� Irina narrowed her eyes as a dangerous aura began to seep out of her body. The situation appeared to be worse than she had imagined.


    Do these women want to die?!


    ��You should st these women with fireballs to teach them what shame is!�� Irina clenched her fists.


    ��But if I do that, I��ll have to burn a lot of people to death every day, and Father won��t be happy with me.�� Amy looked down at her little hands with a conflicted expression.


    Is he really that popr with women? Irina turned to Mag with a skeptical look.


    He now had apletely unfamiliar face with softer linespared to Alex��s angr features. The sight of him concentrating on roast beef struck her with a momentary sense of entrancement.


    He looked a lot like Alex during sword practice. However, he was dedicating his focus and concentration to cooking instead.


    She could no longer sense powerful energy fluctuations from his body. In fact, he appeared to be rather feeble.


    However, she was already extremely d that he was able to recover to this extent after beingpletely disabled and having all of his meridians severed.


    Let me protect you from now on, Alex, Irina thought to herself as her eyes zed over.


    Mag carried a te of roast meat over to them and ced it in front of Irina with a smile. ��Here��s some freshly roasted beef; have some and tell me what you think.��


    The cubes of beef were still sizzling with oil, and the aromas of beef, ck pepper, and cumin were flowing relentlessly into her nostrils. Each and every one of the cubes of beef had toothpicks protruding from them, and the entire te was filled with such cubes of beef.


    ��It smells so good! I wonder what it tastes like.��


    ��It does look very delicious, but I still feel like it��s too expensive to charge a silver coin for just a small cube.��


    ��That��s true. Now that I think about it, his prices are no cheaper than the prices being charged at Cary��s Rotisserie.��


    All of the bystanders were discussing quietly among themselves as they stared at Amy and Irina.


    ��I��m digging in!�� Amy picked up a toothpick and blew on the cube of beef on the end several times before cing it into her mouth. Her eyes immediately lit up as she chewed with glee, and her body and head were swaying from side to side as a blissful look appeared on her face. Before long, she had already finished her first cube of beef.

 Chapter 727 - Why is it so Lively Here Today?

    <h4>Chapter 727 Why is it so Lively Here Today?</h4>


    Amy wore a joyful expression as she swallowed her mouthful of beef. After doing that, she stuck out her little pink tongue and licked the sauce from around her lips as a sweet smile illuminated her adorable little face.


    Alright, let me risk my life to taste Alex��s roast meat.


    Irina steeled herself as she nced at the smiling Mag, and then picked up a toothpick for herself. The delectable aroma of roast beef became even more pronounced as she brought the cube of meat closer to her nose. Upon closer inspection, she could tell that the sauce had been applied in a very evenyer, while the surface of the cube of beef was glistening faintly with oil, making it appear extremely alluring. She blew gently on the cube of beef before taking a bite.


    ��This vor... It��s absolutely incredible!��


    Irina��s expression immediately lit up. As soon as the beef entered her mouth, its slightly charred surface melted over her pte along with the garlic-vored sauce. She normally detested garlic for its sharp and overwhelming vor, but the vor of this garlic sauce was very mellow and delicious.


    As she carefully chewed into the meat, it immediately fell apart in her mouth, releasing even more potent vors of beef and garlic. She felt as if her tastebuds were rejoicing from the extraordinary vor, and she was simply unable to stop eating!


    This beef is far too delicious; I almost bit my own tongue! I can��t believe anyone in this world is capable of cooking such amazing roast beef! It��s even more astonishing that this was cooked by Alex!!! Irina��s eyes were shimmering with a multitude of emotions as she stared at Mag.


    However, her gaze didn��t linger on him for long, as she simply couldn��t keep her eyes away from the te of beef sitting before her. She picked up another toothpick and closed her eyes as she ced the cube of been on the end into her mouth, basking in the vor explosion that was wreaking havoc over her pte. A sweet and blissful smile that mirrored Amy��s appeared on her face.


    ��Gulp~��


    The collective gulp from the spectators was very pronounced...


    ��Do they have to eat in such an alluring manner? I feel like this stall owner is cheating!��


    ��I feel like my heart is about to melt. I really want a daughter all of a sudden!��


    ��Her smile is so adorable! You guys can have the kebabs; I just want to steal the owner��s daughter!��


    ��Even that beautiful elf looks like she��s really enjoying that beef; I have to taste one for myself! Boss, please get me a cube of beef!��


    All of the bystanders were extremely tempted to taste Mag��s beef for themselves at the sight of Amy and Irina��s blissful expressions.


    Sinir gulped as he looked at the cubes of beef ced in front of Amy and Irina. He was very curious about just how delicious Mag��s roast beef was.


    ��You can have some too, but get ready to start taking payments after that.�� Mag handed a small te with five cubes of beef on it to Sinir.


    ��Thank you, Boss Mag.�� Sinir epted the te with glee.


    ��Gulp.��


    A pronounced gulp escaped from the mouth of the employee from Cary��s Rotisserie, but he quickly turned away with an awkward look on his face.


    ��If you really want to eat one, you can pay for one,�� Mag reminded in a thoughtful manner.


    ��Hmph!�� The employee turned around so that his back was facing Mag, and his shoulders were trembling with rage.


    ��Oh! This vor is incredible! I can��t believe roast beef can be this delicious! My roast beef is absolute trash inparison! If I had tasted such delicious roast beef earlier, I would��ve never brought shame on myself by setting up a roast beef stall!��


    Sinir had tears pouring down his face as he chewed on a mouthful of beef.


    His emotional range only further verified the notion that he was much more suited to a career in acting than in cooking. Mag shook his head as he turned around, hoping that customers wouldn��t be put off by the sight of a heavily bearded man sobbing beside his roast beef stall.


    The reactions of Irina and Amy were simply far too tempting, and many of the customers who weren��t interested in tasting Mag��s beef were changing their minds.


    One silver coin wasn��t a very steep price. Even though it was rather strange that he was selling beef in cubes and limiting purchases to one cube per person, this still didn��t detract from the fact that his roast beef really did look delicious.


    ��Boss, get me a cube of roast beef!��


    ��I��ll also get one, Boss.��


    Mag ced a new batch of beef cubes onto the roasting rack while calling the sobbing Sinir over to take payments.


    ��Coming!�� Sinir set the empty te in his hand aside and wiped away his tears with his apron. He immediately put on a smile and began to work as Mag��s cashier.


    In the beginning, he had been rather skeptical of Mag, but after tasting his roast meat, Sinir was full of confidence.


    If roast beef that was this delicious couldn��t beat Cary��s Rotisserie, then the customers were clearly the problem.


    I feel so satisfied right now! Irina��s heart was filled with bliss as she looked down at her empty te and savored the lingering vor in her mouth.


    Could it be that he��s been studying cooking for the past three years? Does that mean he really hates my cooking, so he decided to learn how to cook for himself? Irina narrowed her eyes in contemtion before shaking her head. No way; he told me that himself that my cooking is really delicious. I��m still quite a gifted chef.


    ��Big Sister Irina, Father��s roast beef is super delicious, right?�� Amy turned to Irina with a proud smile on her little face.


    ��It really is.�� Irina nodded, and she also wore a proud look on her face. My man is naturally good at everything.


    The first batch of roast beef for the customers was soon ready. All of them were still sizzling as they were handed directly to the customer with toothpicks acting as a handle. As such, there was no need to organize seating or packaging, and the serving process was extremely fast and efficient.


    ��Oh, it��s so hot! But it really is extremely delicious!��


    ��I��ve never had such delicious food before! This is amazing!��


    ��I haven��t ever had roast beef from Cary��s Rotisserie before, but there��s no way that it can be better than this.��


    ��Boss, give me 10 more cubes!��


    ��I also want 10 more cubes!��


    All of the customers who had just purchased cubes of beef immediately returned and asked for more.


    ��My apologies, but my roast beef is limited to one cube per person.�� Mag stopped Sinir just as he was about to ept payments from repeat customers. He smiled, and said, ��Due to our bet with Cary��s Rotisserie today, we��ll only be selling one cube of roast beef per person.��


    ��Boss, I only want one more! Just one more! Please, you can��t be so cruel! I can eat 100 cubes of this beef easily! How can you give me a taste, but deny me when I ask for more?�� a portly customer begged with a grief-stricken look.


    ��If you sell one more cube of beef to all of us, we��ll all support you,�� another customer chimed in.


    ��How about we sell them another one, Boss Mag?�� Sinir was also siding with the customers. He had never had so many customers visiting his stall before, and he felt as if he were on cloud nine.


    ��My apologies, but rules are rules. Please don��t keep the customers behind you from making their orders.�� Mag shook his head with a firm smile on his face.


    Right at this moment, avish horse-drawn carriage stopped nearby, and a middle-aged man in a set ofvish robed disembarked with a surprised look on his face. ��Why is it so lively here today?��

 Chapter 728 - Duke Abraham!

    <h4>Chapter 728 Duke Abraham!</h4>


    ��What? That��s impossible!��


    After hearing the restaurant employee��s report, Ike was inplete disbelief, and his loud yell startled many of the customers in the rotisserie.


    ��You��re telling me that people are lining up to buy his roast meat?��


    The employee nodded uneasily as he replied, ��Yes. He��s only selling one cube per customer, but there are still many customers wanting to buy his roast meat, and those who have already tasted his beef are begging him for more.��


    All of the chefs in the kitchen became rather nervous upon hearing this. They were cing the honor of Cary��s Rotisserie on this bet; if they couldn��t even beat a roadside stall, what right did they have to call themselves the number one rotisserie of Rodu?


    Ike contemted the situation momentarily before shaking his head with a confident look. ��Don��t worry, the customers aren��t idiots; they��ll know that they��ve fallen for a trap soon. How can roast beef cooked by a roadside chef be worth one silver coin per cube? We��re thergest rotisserie in Rodu, so there��s no way that he��ll be able topete with us.��


    All of the chefs�� eyes lit up upon hearing this. Ike was right; how could one manpare to an entire kitchen of chefs when it came to a contest of most customers served?


    ...


    Word of Mag��s roast meat soon spread throughout the entire Renhe Food Street, attracting many customers to the scene.


    However, the restriction of one cube per person was an extremely torturous one for all of the customers.


    Some customers were still trying to convince the owner of the stall to change his policy, but most of the customers had already given up. However, none of them strayed far from the stall, and there were even some who were advertising Mag��s roast meat in his stead.


    They weren��t doing this because they had been touched by Mag��s food and were trying to spread this joy to the rest of the food street; they were instead simply trying to derive a twisted sense of pleasure from watching others suffer due to Mag��s one cube per person policy.


    They had already fallen into this trap, so they could only cheer themselves up by luring more people into the trap with them.


    In the face of the countless requests for extra cubes of beef, Mag��s response remained firm and consistent, not making any exceptions for anyone.


    Sinir wasn��t nning to try and persuade Mag anymore. Instead, he was beginning to support Mag��s policy. He had initially been worried that Mag��s cold and aloof attitude would result in a loss of customers, but looking at the massive line gathered in front of the stall, it was quite apparent that his concerns werepletely unwarranted. In fact, Mag��s policy was only working to bring more customers to the stall with the limited amount of beef they had.


    The feeling of dominating the food street was an extremely exhrating one, and even Sinir was getting swept up by the asion, though he wasn��t the one cooking.


    Meanwhile, the employee from Cary��s Rotisserie waspletely dumbstruck. He was drawing one line after another with his feather quill in his hand, and he was barely able to believe his own eyes. His hand was throbbing slightly from drawing so many lines, but there were still relentless waves of customers flocking to the stall.


    We��re not going to lose, are we? Even the rotisserie employee was losing confidence.


    The middle-aged man invish robes disembarked from his horse-drawn carriage and looked on with a curious expression. ��What��s that stall selling? Why does it have such a long line of customers?��


    ��I��ll go have a look, Duke,�� a man who appeared to be a butler replied before quickly making his way over to Mag��s stall. After a while, he squeezed his way out of the crowd again and smoothed out his slightly disheveled clothes as he respectfully informed, ��Duke, that stall is selling roast beef, and they��re selling it in cubes. One cube costs one silver coin, and each person is only allowed to purchase a single cube.��


    ��He��s selling beef in cubes and each person can only have one? I��ve never heard of anything like that before!�� A bewildered look appeared on the man��s face. He looked at the massive crowd gathered around the roast meat stall, and smiled as he said, ��Judging from how eager these customers are, the roast beef here must be very delicious. Why don��t we go and have a taste, Ken?��


    ��Duke, someone of your status shouldn��t be eating at a roadside stall...�� began the butler who was being referred to as Ken with a reluctant expression.


    ��I don��t care where I eat, all I care about is that I want to eat roast beef today. The roast beef from Cary��s Rotisserie isn��t bad, but perhaps this roadside stall will give me a pleasant surprise.�� The duke walked straight into the crowd despite Ken��s objections.


    ��Duke...�� Ken and another guard with a saber strapped to his waist walked on either side of the man, trying to disperse the crowd in order to create a path for the duke.


    ��We��re here to eat, so we��re normal customers, just like everyone else.�� The duke shook his head to stop his butler before joining the end of the line.


    The customers nearby were all quite surprised to see this duke invish robes. Nobles normally wouldn��t ever stoop as low as to dine at roadside stalls withmoners, as that was seen by them to be a personal insult. However, this duke appeared to be quite amicable, and didn��t possess the snobbish demeanor that most nobles exhibited.


    This aroma really is quite alluring. The duke��s eyes lit up with anticipation as he inhaled the aroma wafting through the air.


    The line slowly progressed forward, and the praiseing from all of the customers who had already tasted the beef made everyone else in the line even more eager to sink their teeth into Mag��s roast meat.


    Finally, it was the duke��s turn, and he smiled as he said, ��Boss, please get me a cube of beef.��


    ��Sure.�� Mag quickly stabbed a toothpick into a cube of beef on the roasting rack before handing it to the duke.


    The employee from Cary��s Rotisserie scribbled another line onto the paper in a mechanical manner. However, after catching sight of this customer, his eyes widened as he eximed, ��Duke Abraham?!��


    ��We pay our respects to Duke Abraham.��


    All of the customers nearby were alerted to this man��s identity upon hearing the employee��s cry of surprise, and they hurriedly extended respectful salutes to this Duke Abraham.


    ��Even Duke Abraham ising to this streetside stall for roast beef; could it be that the owner is actually a renowned chef?��


    ��Duke Abraham is a very important man. If he wants to eat more than one cube of beef, surely there��s no way that Boss Mag can refuse him.��


    ��You��re right! This is a duke, after all. If the owner turns him down, he probably won��t live past today!��


    ��Does that mean we��ll also all get a chance to have a second cube of beef?��


    All of the customers were discussing quietly among themselves with excitement etched on their faces.


    The employee standing at the entrance of Cary��s Rotisserie hurriedly ran into the restaurant to report this news.


    So it��s Duke Abraham. Mag looked up with a slightly surprised expression upon hearing this. Mag had some recollection of this duke from Alex��s memories.


    Duke Abraham smiled at everyone before opening his mouth to take a bite out of his cube of roast beef.

 Chapter 729 - I“ve Won A Stay-at-home Dad“s

    <h4>Chapter 729 I��ve Won A Stay-at-home Dad��s</h4>


    Among the 10 great dukes of the Roth Empire, Abraham wasn��t the most powerful one, but he was most definitely the one who had tried out the most types of cuisine.


    He could��ve epted a vast territory to rule over outside of Rodu, but he insisted on staying in the capital as he couldn��t bear to be away from all of the delicious cuisine here.


    No other ce could match the food capital in his heart.


    As such, he had been secretly given the nickname, Duke Foodie. However, he wasn��t insulted by this title at all. Instead, he saw it as a badge of honor.


    There was nothing as important as delicious cuisine in this world, so he saw nothing wrong with making it his lifelong pursuit.


    As soon as he chewed the cube of roast beef Mag had handed to him, he felt as if he had found the true meaning of life. This was what he had been searching tirelessly for.


    After chewing into the tender beef, the delicious juices of the meat spread through his mouth, stirring his taste buds into a wild frenzy. A unique aroma then slowly proliferated over his pte; that was the vor of ck pepper, and it elevated the vor of the beef to a whole new level.


    Even though it had only taken him mere seconds to devour the tiny cube of beef, he felt as if an entire century had already passed. It had been a very long time since he had tasted something so delicious that it made him forget about everything else.


    ��This is absolutely incredible! I don��t have the words to describe just how delicious this roast meat is!��


    Abraham gave Mag a thumbs-up as awe and wonder shed through his eyes.


    To him, a chef capable of cooking delicious food was like a skilled craftsman; they were just as worthy of praise and respect.


    ��Please give me 10 more cubes of beef, Boss,�� Abraham requested eagerly.


    ��It��s finally here!��


    All of the customers�� eyes lit up. Mag had just turned down everyone else, so no one had managed to get a second cube of beef from him. However, the one making the request now was Duke Abraham; was Mag going to make an exception?


    ��Father doesn��t ever make exceptions,�� Amy murmured to herself as she shook her little head.


    Irina turned her gaze toward Mag, and she thought to herself, Is he still just as stubborn as ever?


    ��My apologies, Duke Abraham, but each person can only purchase one cube of beef.�� Mag shook his head with a firm smile. He wasn��t going to change the rules he��d established for anyone.


    ��He turned down Duke Abraham!��


    All of the customers werepletely dumbstruck. They didn��t think that a roadside vendor would turn down a high and mighty duke!


    He really is just as stubborn as ever. A faint smile appeared on Irina��s face.


    ��Boss Mag, this is Duke Abraham! He��s a Duke, for heaven��s sake!�� Sinir tugged on Mag��s sleeve with an urgent expression as sweat poured down his face. Was Mag not afraid of being beheaded for his insolence?


    Ken looked at Mag with a stern expression, and said, ��Do you know whom you��re speaking to? How dare you bring up your rules when you��re speaking with Duke Abraham!��


    ��My rules weren��t established for Duke Abraham, nor will they be changed for Duke Abraham. The reason I made this rule is because I have a running bet with Cary��s Rotisserie, so I hope you may forgive me.�� Mag��s expression remained calm and collected.


    ��Ken.�� Abraham raised his hand toward Ken with an expression of disapproval before turning to Mag with a smile as he asked, ��I don��t know what kind of bet you have with Cary��s Rotisserie, but if you can��t sell me 10 more cubes of beef, can you at least sell me one more?��


    This duke was quite pleasant and amicable, which was quite uncharacteristic of a noble, so Mag decided to exin the situation to him.


    After hearing Mag��s ount, Abraham nodded with an approving look. He nced at Cary��s Rotisserie before turning back to Mag with a smile as he said, ��I see. I really agree with your opinion; it would be a tragedy if even food was split up into a hierarchical system. After all, there are many roadside stalls that sell exceptional food. Seeing as you have a bet with Cary��s Rotisserie, then it wouldn��t be right for me to insist that you make an exception.��


    Abraham then pointed at Ken and his personal guard as he asked, ��However, these two can buy a cube of beef each, right?��


    ��They��ve lined up to get to this point, so of course they can.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    Thus, Abraham departed with two more cubes of roast beef and a content expression on his face. An avid foodie like him was always able to find a way.


    Ken hurried along behind Abraham with a rather perplexed look, and asked, ��Duke, weren��t you going to dine at Cary��s Rotisserie today?��


    ��Why? Do they have roast meat that��s even more delicious than this?�� Abraham smiled as he answered Ken��s question with one of his own.


    ��Er...�� Ken didn��t know how to respond to that.


    ��It doesn��t matter what dish it is; once you��ve tasted the best, you can never settle for second best again.�� Abraham looked at the two cubes of roast beef in his hands, and sighed. ��Looks like I won��t ever be able to develop an interest in any other restaurant��s roast beef again.��


    ��Thank heavens Duke Abraham is a reasonable man.�� Sinir wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, feeling as if his heart were about to jump out of his mouth. He took a nce at Mag to gauge his reaction, only to discover that he was as cool as a cucumber.


    ��So the owner only established this rule because he made a bet with Cary��s Rotisserie; everything makes sense now.��


    ��Even Duke Abraham chose to abide by his rules; we have no hope.��


    ��Yes, but Duke Abraham also showed us a loophole in the system! I��m going to pay people to line up for cubes of beef for me!��


    All of the customers wore ratherplex expressions. They were hoping that Duke Abraham would y the antagonist and force Mag to change his rules, thereby giving everyone else a chance. However, they didn��t think that Duke Abraham would be so benevolent.


    However, the vast majority of bystanders were allmoners, and they had always been opposed to the signs stered outside the noble-exclusive restaurants. As such, they were very supportive of what Mag was doing, and no one caused any more trouble for him.


    ��So you��re saying Duke Abraham was very pleased with that man��s roast meat, and he left right after eating it.��


    Ike��s expression had darkened considerably as he heard the report being delivered by the rotisserie employee.


    Duke Abraham was one of their most esteemed customers, as well as one of their most regr customers. He was a major driving force behind the poprity of the rotisserie as many royals had been drawn to this restaurant by him.


    However, Duke Abraham had immediately left after eating some roast meat from a roadside stall without even entering Cary��s Rotisserie, and that was uneptable to Ike.


    The employee continued, ��Also, Roark just told me that the stall has already served 135 customers, and the line in front of the still is only continuing to grow...��


    ��They��ve served over 100 customers in less than an hour. At this rate, they��re going to catch up to the rate of customers being served at our rotisserie!��


    All of the previously confident chefs were now growing very concerned.


    Ike forced himself to calm down as he waved a hand, and said, ��Let��s speed up in our cooking and strive to serve as many customers as we can during peak hours!��


    A massive long line had gathered outside Cary��s Rotisserie, extending almost as far as the eyes could see, creating a spectacle that drew the attention of many passersby on the food street. What was even more surprising to them was the fact that this line wasn��t extending out of Cary��s Rotisserie. Instead, everyone was lining up in front of a small roadside stall!


    Irina and Amy made a trip along the entire food street, and they came back just in time to see Mag handing off the final cube of beef to a customer.


    ��My apologies, everyone, but we��ve sold all of the beef that we have for today.�� Mag extended an apology toward the customers in the line, and then nced down at his watch before turning to the employee from Cary��s Rotisserie as he announced, ��It��s already 5 pm; I��ve won.��

 Chapter 730 - Shut Up!

    <h4>Chapter 730 Shut Up!</h4>


    All of the customers who had yet to taste Mag��s roast meat groaned in unison. However, they gradually fell silent upon hearing Mag��s confident deration.


    The bet between Mag and Cary��s Rotisserie was alreadymon knowledge to almost everyone on the food street.


    It was already quite astounding that such an obscure roadside stall would dare to challenge the most renowned rotisserie on the food street, and everyone was even more astonished to hear that even Duke Abraham had visited the stall. Not only that, but he left without entering Cary��s Rotisserie after tasting Mag��s roast beef, which was a clear indication of who he thought cooked better roast beef.


    Now, Mag was dering his victory, and everyone turned toward the employee from Cary��s Rotisserie in unison.


    The employee was panicking slightly from having so many people looking at him, and he stuttered, ��Y-y-you don��t know how many customers our rotisserie served, so how can you say you won? You��re spouting nonsense!��


    Right at this moment, Ike emerged from Cary��s Rotisserie with a triumphant and arrogant look on his face. ��Hmph, how dare a lowly chef like you make such a bold deration? Our rotisserie served a total of 735 customers this afternoon! How can you even imagine topete with us?��


    The peak dinner hours hadn��t even arrived yet, but Cary��s Rotisserie was already packed to the rafters. There was no way that a roadside stall couldpare with them.


    ��Head Chef!�� The employee immediately fled to Ike��s side. He regained his confidence, and also turned to Mag with a smug look on his face.


    ��735? As expected, Cary��s Rotisserie really is the best rotisserie on the food street!��


    All of the roadside vendors wore expressions of awe and envy. They couldn��t serve 700 customers even if they were to run their stands for an entire day without rest.


    ��Is Boss Mag going to lose?��


    All of the previously confident customers turned to Mag with concern in their eyes.


    ��Father has never lost before.�� Amy��s expression waspletely devoid of concern.


    Irina nodded in agreement. He��s my man, so there��s no way he could possibly lose!


    Mag turned to Ike with a calm smile, and said, ��You actually served 736 customers if you count that baby that came with his parents. However, I sold a total of 1472 cubes of beef today, and each person is only permitted to have one cube of beef, so I served 1472 customers��exactly twice the number of customers you served.��


    The entire scene fellpletely silent as everyone gawked at Mag in disbelief.


    ��H-how is that even possible?! He served 1472 customers in less than five hours? That has to be some kind of record!�� a roadside vendor eximed with an rmed expression.


    Meanwhile, ted smiles appeared on all of the customers�� faces. They had all contributed to the final figure of 1472, so they were also a part of this bet, and Mag��s victory struck them with a sense of achievement and vindication.


    Ike��s triumphant smile immediately stiffened as he red at Mag, and yelled! ��No! That��s impossible! You��re only one person; how could you have served so many customers in five hours? You��re lying!��


    Mag pointed to the rotisserie employee with a calm expression, and said, ��I asked him to draw a line for every customer that bought a cube of beef from me. If you don��t believe me, you can count the lines on his sheet of paper.��


    Everyone turned toward the sheet of paper in the employee��s hand in unison. Sure enough, it really was filled with countless small lines, and everyone internally praised Mag for his resourcefulness. Now, Ike had no choice but to admit his defeat.


    Ike looked at the sheet of paper. He obviously wasn��t actually going to count every single line, but he could already tell that there were definitely more than 1,000 lines drawn there, so his expression immediately darkened.


    ��H... Head Chef...�� The employee��s voice was trembling, and he was on the verge of tears. The sheet of paper in his hand was like a hot potato that he wanted to toss out, but he was afraid that doing so would result in dire consequences, so he could only hold onto it as if he were holding a ticking time bomb.


    ��Give me that!�� Ike strode forward and grabbed the sheet of paper before ripping it into shreds and tossing it onto the ground. He then turned to Mag with a cold smile as he scoffed, ��How are you going to prove that you served over 1,000 guests now? Are you going to get thesemoners to serve as your witnesses?


    ��A lowly chef like you is only worthy to serve your putrid roast meat to these lowlymoners! I can stomp you into the ground with ease! You��ll never guess who��s actually the one standing behind Cary��s Rotisserie!�� A wild and arrogant smile appeared on Ike��s face as he waved a hand to summon a bunch of weapon-brandishing chefs and employees. ��Beat the crap out of him!��


    ��How dare you try to hurt Father!�� Amy glowered at the people charging toward Mag as she picked up the little chair she had been sitting on.


    Irina had also picked up an adult-sized chair, and she red at these people as she said, ��These people should all die!��


    ��Is this enough proof for you?��


    Right at this moment, a calm voice sounded from within the crowd as the shreds of paper that had been hurled onto the ground flew into the air before reverting back to their original form.


    The crowd parted to allow a tall and thin man in ck robes to stride forward. He extended a hand and the sheet of paper fluttered into his grasp, looking as if it were in perfect condition and had never been torn before.


    ��What powerful spatial magic!�� someone eximed from upstairs.


    ��It��s Grandpa Principal!�� Amy was ecstatic as she ced her little chair back onto the ground and adopted a harmless expression.


    Irina also tossed her chair to the side as she pursed her lips, and murmured to herself, ��Looks like Old Man Novan is just as much of a show-off as ever.��


    All of the bystanders immediately backed away even further. It was quite clear that this was a powerful magic caster.


    Mag was rather surprised to see Novan here, but he still greeted, ��Hello there, Principal Novan.��


    All of the people from Cary��s Rotisserie also faltered upon seeing this. They could stomp a streetside vendor into the ground with ease, but they didn��t dare to offend a powerful magic caster.


    Ike nced at the Magus Tower crest emzoned on Novan��s robes, and he mustered up his courage as he threatened in a cold voice, ��W-who are you? This has nothing to do do with you, so you��d better back off! This is Rodu and there are people here that you can��t afford to mess with.��


    Right at this moment, a cold voice sounded. ��Shut up! Do you know that the man you��re speaking to is the most powerful spatial magic caster on the entire Nond Continent, and that the chef you just insulted will be cooking for His Majesty during his birthday banquet?��

 Chapter 731 - Your Acting Skills are Rather Shoddy

    <h4>Chapter 731 Your Acting Skills are Rather Shoddy</h4>


    The crowd parted once again to reveal avish unicorn-drawn carriage. There was a man in a set of luxurious blue and purple robes disembarking from the carriage, and he wore a cold expression on his face.


    ��It��s the second prince!��


    A surprised yell erupted from within the crowd, creating quite stir among the bystanders.


    ��Did I hear that right? The prince is saying that this man is the most powerful spatial magic caster on the continent, and that that chef will be cooking for the king on his birthday?��


    ��Does that mean the roast beef we had today was cooked by a royal chef?! I can brag about this for an entire year!��


    ��Only a year? Heck, I��ll be bragging about this for the rest of my life!��


    The entire crowd had erupted into a frenzy upon hearing Josh��s promation.


    ��W... W...�� Sinir stared at Mag with wide eyes, unable to articte his emotions with his limited vocabry. This was like if a man were living in a slum and someone asked to stay in their house for a night, only for them to wake up the next time morning and tell the owner of the house that he was the king.


    For a chef like him, a man that could cook for the king was the king among all chefs.


    He didn��t know how to react anymore.


    This was truly a day that was filled with surprises.


    After hearing Josh��s words, Ike��s face immediately paled as his legs gave out under him, and he copsed to his knees.


    He turned his gaze toward the calm and collected Mag, and couldn��tprehend why a chef who was good enough to cook for the king would make a bet with him for the sake of these lowlymoners. Was he doing this as a practical joke?


    This is bullying!


    Ike was struck by the urge to burst into tears. He looked on as Josh approached him from his carriage, and a sense of horror began to well up in his heart.


    There was a great magic caster present, as well as a chef who was going to cook for the king. These two were both countless times more important than him, and he couldn��t think of any way to weasel his way out of this situation.


    Why is he here? A slightly urgent look appeared in Mag��s eyes as he turned his gaze toward Irina, only to find that she was already nowhere to be found, and he heaved an internal sigh of relief.


    He didn��t know whether Irina had already guessed his and Amy��s identity, but he could tell from her actions that she didn��t really trust Josh, either. From the information that he had gathered, he knew that Irina and Josh had once shared a close friendship, and he was d to see that this was no longer the case.


    Irina stood in front of the window of an obscure booth as she murmured to herself, ��Josh, what have you done behind my back? If I find out that you yed a role in that incident three years ago, I will kill you with my own two hands!��


    Mag withdrew his gaze and turned to Josh, and then directed his attention to the trembling Ike. It appeared that this rotisserie most likely had something to do with Josh. Could it be that he was the true owner of the rotisserie?


    ��Your Highness...�� Ike was sprawled to the ground, not daring to raise his head.


    ��Principal Novan, I didn��t think that you��d have arrived in Rodu already. I was going to pay you a visit and ask you some questions about my magic, so I��m d to see you here.�� Joshpletely ignored Ike as he strode toward Novan and extended a student��s salute. He then turned to Ike with a cold expression, and condemned, ��For this filthy swine��s disy of insolence, I��m going to banish him from Rodu forever!��


    Ike��s expression changed drastically as he kowtowed over and over again while pleading, ��Your Highness... Please forgive me, Your Highness...��


    ��There��s no need for that, Your Highness. He did indeed overstep his boundaries, but his crimes aren��t punishable by banishment. If you banish him from Rodu, he and his entire family would be cast into grave danger outside these city walls. That would be a tragedy.�� Novan looked at Ike and shook his head with a sympathetic expression as he said, ��Boss Mag cooked roast meat for five hours straight here just so he could remove the sign stered on the doors of this rotisserie. If you can get rid of all of the signs of this nature on the entire food street, you��ll be vindicating Boss Mag��s efforts, and I��m sure all of themoners will thank you for it.��


    ��You��re as kind as always, Principal Nova. However, this swine has insulted Mr. Mag in an extremely atrocious manner; what would you like to do with him, Mr. Mag?�� Josh turned his gaze toward Mag.


    A hint of tion jade had just appeared in Ike��s eyes, but it was instantly reced by despair. He knew just how much he had offended Mag, so there was no way that Mag would let him off the hook.


    ��He is indeed quite a detestable character.�� Mag picked up a chair and swung it directly into Ike��s face. The chair was cracked slightly by the impact amid before it was tossed aside. Mag then turned to Josh with a smile, and continued, ��However, I��ve also vented my rage now. It��s just as Principal Novan has suggested: if you can eradicate all of the signs on this entire food street, it��ll obviously be much more effective than if I were to go around tearing signs off one by one.��


    As expected, striking someone with a chair really was very satisfying!


    The woozy Ike��s eyes immediately lit up as a spark of hope lit up in his heart once again. Even though his face was stinging with pain, his heart was filled with joy.


    Josh nced at the chair, which had remainedrgely unscathed, and he smiled as he said, ��You��re also quite a kind man, Mr. Mag. In that case, I��ll make the decision here and now to eradicate the customer restrictions imposed by the restaurants on this food street. From now on, noble-exclusive restaurants will cease to exist.��


    ��Long live the prince!��


    A burst of cheers immediately erupted from the crowd.


    This was a victory for allmoners!


    Josh also wore a smile on his face. He had just won a lot of support from the citizens of Rodu without actually doing much at all.


    ��As for this swine, he doesn��t deserve to be a chef. Even if I don��t banish you from Rodu, you��re prohibited from working as a chef in a restaurant,�� Josh said as he red coldly at Ike.


    ��Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness...�� Ike kowtowed once again. He was extremely fortunate to even be able to able to remain in Rodu.


    ��I��ve only just run off to the toilet for a bit, but it appears that many things have happened during that time. Did our second prince do something praiseworthy again?�� A voice tinged with a hint of mockery sounded as Krassu approached with Amy from behind them. He turned to Novan with a smile, and asked, ��d to see you here; care for a drink?��


    ��Master Krassu.�� Josh extended a respectful salute before turning to Amy with a surprised smile as he remarked, ��So Mr. Mag��s daughter is Master Krassu��s new disciple.��


    ��Do you really expect me to think that you didn��t know about this in advance? Your acting skills are rather shoddy, Josh. If you don��t have anything useful to say, I have to take everyone out for drinks now.�� Krassu gave a dismissive wave before turning to leave.


    ��Looks like I still won��t get the opportunity to have a drink with Master Krassu and Principal Novan. I hope you all enjoy yourselves.�� Josh was not enraged in the slightest by Krassu��s dismissal as he turned to Mag with a smile, and reminded, ��I hope you won��t forget about the birthday banquet tomorrow, though, Mr. Mag.��

 Chapter 732 - Do You Think This Continent Should be United or Divided?

    <strong>Chapter 732 Do You Think This Continent Should be United or Divided?</strong>


    The crowd in front of Cary��s Rotisserie gradually dispersed, while Josh��s orders to abolish the existence of noble-exclusive restaurants spread through the entire food street like wildfire.


    It was said that a legendary chef had set up a small stall, defeating the entire Cary��s Rotisserie with his individual cooking prowess. This story had been sensationalized into many different editions, each one more spectacr and more thrilling than the previous one.


    However, regardless of which edition was being told, the chef in the story had been cemented as a hero, one that fought for respect and equality for allmoners!


    Thus, the name of a certain Mamy Restaurant began to circte throughout the foodie circle of Rodu. Many people were simply unable to forget the delectable roast beef they had tasted, and were beginning to try and track down this restaurant.


    However, no one was able to discover any information about this restaurant, let alone find out its address.


    Thankfully, it was said that this mysterious chef was going to be cooking for the king during his birthday banqueting up on the next day, so more information should be disclosed on that asion.


    After all, his roast beef had received glowing praise from Duke Abraham, so there was no way that he would disappear just like that.


    The tion of themoners was intermingled with a less than joyful reaction from the owners of the noble-exclusive restaurants.


    The restaurants that hadmoner prohibition signs stered onto their doors were all restaurants that had nock of customers. For restaurants like those, the noble-exclusive policy was very desirable as patronage exclusively from nobles could bring them additional benefits outside of mary gain.


    However, no one dared to oppose the prince��s orders. After all, the head chef of Cary��s Rotisserie had already been made into an example to intimidate everyone, so no restaurant owners dared to try their luck.


    All of them werementing their ill fortune and considering how they were going to respond to the displeasure of the nobles.


    ...


    ��Congrattions onpleting the mission; a stinky tofu recipe has already been delivered!��


    The system��s voice sounded within Mag��s mind as he sat in a streetside booth, followed by the emergence of a shimmering golden experience bag.


    ��Stinky tofu, eh? That��s a dish that everyone loves to hate.�� Mag fell into deep thought as he looked at the experience bag.


    ��I didn��t think you��d have such strong tastes,�� the system mocked.


    Mag ignored the system as he thought to himself, Stinky tofu is one of the kings of street food known for its distinct putrid aroma, so it��s much more suited to being sold in an outdoor stall rather than in an enclosed restaurant.


    Those who love stinky tofu swear by it, yet those who hate it are inclined to puke at the mere sight of it.


    Such a prizing dish with such a powerful and distinct aroma was not very suitable to be ced onto the restaurant��s menu.


    Even Mag himself wasn��t sure that he would be able to handle staying in the kitchen if it smelled like stinky tofu all day long.


    It would be a massive waste not to learn such a ssic dish, but it��s really not suited to be sold in the restaurant... It would be best to set up a roadside stall to sell it, Mag contemted.


    This was quite an interesting predicament for him to face.


    ��Father, Father, are you thinking about Big Sister Irina?�� Amy swayed Mag��s arm from side to side.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag returned to his senses as he turned his gaze toward Amy.


    ��I can tell that you��ve been thinking about something ever since Big Sister Irina left.�� Amy looked at Mag with a knowing smile as she said, ��It��s alright, Big Sister Irina told me that she woulde back to see me. When she does, I��ll take you along with me, so you��ll have to work hard!��


    ��Er...�� Mag didn��t know whether he shouldugh or cry about Amy��s insistence on ying matchmaker for him and Irina.


    ��Big Sister Irina told me to keep an eye on you and get other women to stay away from you; that means she also likes you!�� Amy whispered into Mag��s ear.


    Mag��s eyelids twitched upon hearing this. He didn��t think that Irina would try to nt a spy right next to him like this. ��So you��re on her side now?��


    ��Of course not! I��m on your side, Father.�� Amy shook her head firmly.


    Mag heaved a faint sigh of relief. Thankfully, Amy hadn��tpletely crossed over to the dark side.


    ��However, Big Sister Irina is a good person, so you can��t hurt her, Father. That��s why I��ll be keeping an eye on you for her, and I��ll use fireballs to burn any woman who approaches you with bad intentions!�� Amy said with a serious expression.


    As expected of Amy��s mother; they��ve only been together for one afternoon, and she already has Amy wrapped around her finger. A resigned look appeared on Mag��s face as he nodded, ��Alright, I��ll do as you say.��


    ��Yay!�� Amy pped her little hands together in a joyful manner. It would be great if Father and Big Sister Irina can live together. When Motheres back, we��ll all be one big happy family!


    Krassu and Novan had gone out for a while, and they only returned after all of the dishes had arrived onto the table.


    Mag was rather curious what they had done while they were away, but he could sense that their short detour had been more meaningful than a simple trip to the toilet or something of such mundane nature.


    The dishes they had ordered gave Mag a few pleasant surprises. This was the most renowned restaurant on the entire food street, and their signature roast chicken was quite exquisite��as were their other dishes. They were on an entirely different levelpared to the restaurants in Chaos City.


    Looks like it won��t be easy to be the God of Cookery of the Nond Continent. Mag picked up a dessert food that was as transparent as crystal, and held it up in front of his eyes for careful examination.


    However, he was also filled with confidence at the same time.


    He had been chosen by God, and failure was not an option for him.


    As such, he had to walk down this path to the very end.


    Novan put down his chopsticks, and turned to Mag with a smile as he asked, ��Boss Mag, is this your first time in Rodu?��


    Mag hesitated momentarily before nodding with a smile as he replied, ��Kind of.��


    ��What do you think of Rodupared to Chaos City?�� Novan asked.


    Mag thought about this carefully before replying, ��Chaos City epitomizes the concept of equality, a concept which is nothing more than a distant dream for themoners of Rodu. That point alone makes me prefer Chaos City over Rodu.��


    A gratified smile appeared on Novan��s face as he sighed. ��The path to equality is just as grand as it is arduous. Even Chaos City is far away from reaching true equality.��


    ��True equality doesn��t exist so long as human nature remains. After all, who can truly be selfless enough to treat everyone else as equal to themselves?�� Mag shook his head in response.


    Novan��s eyes lit up as he smiled, and said, ��You really are an interesting man, Mr. Mag.��


    He then hesitated momentarily before adopting a serious expression as he continued, ��Mr. Mag, do you think the continent should be united or divided?��

 Chapter 733 - That Really Scared Me!

    <h4>Chapter 733 That Really Scared Me!</h4>


    Are you serious, Principal Novan? You��re asking a chef whether the continent should be divided or unified? Mag��s eyelids twitched as he looked at Novan��s serious expression. He felt as if here were a primary school student being scrutinized by the principal.


    After carefully contemting the question, Mag cleared his throat, and replied, ��In my opinion, the continent will go through a constant cycle where unification will give way to division, and vice versa. Everything will follow the natural order and cannot be swayed by one man, let alone be predicted by a chef like me.��


    ��A constant cycle, eh...�� Novan repeated to himself before suddenly bursting intoughter as he said, ��Haha, who would��ve thought that your insight would be much wiser than that of old men like me. Indeed, the natural order is not something that can be defied by any single man.��


    ��Looks like the continent is going to be plunged into turmoil soon.�� Krassu heaved a faint sigh as he took a sip of wine, seemingly in rather low spirits.


    Mag looked at the two of them, and didn��t say anything further. He also had a feeling that a major event was going to take ce soon. Could it have something to do with the king��s birthday banquet scheduled for the next day?


    Only Amy was joyfully enjoying the dishes on her table, stuffing food relentlessly down her mouth as if her little stomach could hold an entire elephant.


    Following the conclusion of the meal, Krassu and Novan departed, while Mag and Amy returned to the second prince��s manor on the horse-drawn carriage.


    Along the way, the coach driver who had been knocked out by Irina earlier in the day carefully inquired Mag about what had happened.


    Mag naturally med it on Sean and his rhinoceros-drawn carriage, thereby diverting the center of attention away from Irina and pinning the me on Sean.


    Josh and Sean were already sworn enemies, and thistest incident would serve to stoke the mes of their mutual enmity. However, that was not something for Mag to be concerned about. All he had to worry about was cooking for the king the next day.


    Mag knew that the king was a fan of sweet foods, so aside from the grilled fish, steak, and braised chicken, he had also prepared a final trump card: his ice cream cake.


    ...


    After brushing her teeth, Amyy down her on her bed with her head resting on Mag��s arm. She looked up at Mag with herrge bright eyes, and whispered, ��Father, Big Sister Irina told me that she knew Mother, and that Mother was the most beautiful elf in the entire elven race, is that true?��


    She sure is modest... Mag rolled his eyes internally, but he nodded with a gentle smile as she replied, ��That��s right, your mother is the most beautiful elf in the entire world, just as beautiful as Irina.��


    ��Hehe, you told me you didn��t like Big Sister Irina, but you were lying, weren��t you?�� A smug smile appeared on Amy��s face.


    Mag smiled, and answered her question with one of his own. ��Do you like her, Amy?��


    ��Of course I do!�� Amy immediately nodded with a smile on her face as she said, ��When she hugged me, I felt like I was being hugged by Mother. It was so warm andfortable;pletely different from when I��m being hugged by Teacher Luna or Big Sister Yabemiya.��


    A sweet smile appeared on Amy��s little face, and she slowly closed her eyes before falling asleep.


    ��That��s because she really is your mother.�� Mag gently nted a kiss on her forehead before also closing his eyes.


    ...


    ��Xiao Mi... Amy... She��s such an adorable and thoughtful little girl, but I��ve never had a child before; how should I live with her in the future?


    ��I heard that there are many people abducting children nowadays; should I tie her on a leash?


    ��I heard all little kids are really picky with their food; will she dislike my cooking?


    ��I heard...��


    Within an intricately crafted room, a gorgeous figure sat on the windowsill, murmuring to herself with a concerned look on her face.


    ...


    On the border of the Wind Forest.


    A beautiful elf emerged from a bush with her hands on her hips. She had a rather cross expression on her face as she murmured to herself, ��It��s been 16 days... Have those bastards really canceled the deal?��


    There were leaves all over her hair and body, and her dress was rather dirty and in disarray. She also had a pair of dark circles around her eyes, and the exhaustion on her face was quite apparent.


    ��Tomorrow will be the king��s birthday, and Princess Irina has already gone to Rodu. If they haven��t canceled the deal, then it��ll most likely be taking ce soon.�� The elf took a nce in the direction of the Wind Forest, and a determined look reappeared on her face as she turned and disappeared into the dense forestry.


    ...


    In the study of the second prince��s manner.


    Josh stood behind his desk with his brows furrowed as he mused, ��Looks like Sean is also suspecting Mag��s identity, which is why he deliberately crashed into my manor��s horse-drawn carriage. I bet he wasn��t expecting Irina and Krassu to be on the carriage, though.��


    Seuss had already returned to Rodu. In his coarse voice, he replied, ��Your Highness, we are still unable to verify that man��s identity, and he really is very suspicious. Could it be that he truly is Alex in disguise?��


    ��Do you think that Alex would sell roast meat at a roadside stall for an entire afternoon just so he could rip a sign off a restaurant? Do you think Alex could possibly be such an exceptional chef?��


    ��That... That��s indeed rather imusible.��


    ...


    The next day, Mag woke up bright and early. After dressing Amy and helping her brush her teeth, he heard the sound of knocking on the door.


    He opened the door to find the butler from the day before standing outside, looking at him with a smile as he said, ��Are you ready, Mr. Mag? I��m here to take you and your daughter to the royal pce.��


    ��Amy as well?�� Mag was rather surprised to hear this. He was only a chef, after all, and it was clearly inappropriate for a chef to bring a family member along with them into the royal pce. He had already made preparations to leave Amy behind in the second prince��s manor for a day.


    The butler��s expression became even more respectful as he exined, ��His Highness told me that Master Krassu is insisting on taking Young Mistress Amy to the pce as his disciple.��


    The second prince was very close with the Magus Tower, so he was naturally already aware that Amy had defeated K and was a four-year-old 5th-tier magic caster. A child of her extraordinary talent was sure to be a legendary figure one day.


    Mag nodded as an enlightened look appeared on his face. Indeed, it certainly wouldn��t be an issue for a man of Krassu��s prestige to take his disciple to attend the king��s birthday banquet.


    On the horse-drawn carriage, Amy turned to Mag, and whispered, ��Father, will we be seeing Big Sister Irina today?��


    ��We probably will.�� Mag nodded before whispering, ��Little Amy, make sure you pretend not to know Big Sister Irina all that well when we get to the pce.��


    ��Don��t worry, Father, I know what to do. Big Sister Irina is so beautiful, so there must be a lot of people who want to marry her. If they know that Father also wants to marry her, they��ll be very angry at Father, so we both have to pretend not to know Big Sister Irina,�� Amy analyzed with her bizarre logic.


    ��Good girl.��


    Mag patted Amy��s little head with a rather peculiar expression.


    After the horse-drawn carriage stopped within the grand royal pce, Mag and Amy opened the carriage��s curtain, only to be immediately greeted by the sight of a statue of a birdman that was about as tall as a grown man.


    ��What an ugly bird! That really scared me!��


    Amy reflexively kicked the wooden statue flying.

 Chapter 734 - You Little Idio

    <h4>Chapter 734 You Little Idio</h4>


    The wooden statue was sent flying for over three meters by Amy��s kick, crashing to the ground where it crushed arge patch of flowers and made arge crater in the garden.


    ��Your Highness!��


    ��Are you alright, Your Highness!?��


    ��Hurry up and get His Highness out of that thing!��


    A bunch of people rushed forward and scurried around, trying to prise off the birdman��s head.


    Mag and Amy looked on with dumbstruck expressions at the sight of the birdman statue on the ground. Its golden wings had been carved in an extremely vivid and lifelike manner, with each and every featherpletely independent of each other, and all of them were shimmering with a faint metallic hue under the sunlight.


    The bird��s beak and eyes had also been exquisitely carved, and the craftsmanship really was quite exceptional.


    However, it was indeed quite a jarring sight to see such a massive bird standing at the center of the royal pce in apletely stationary manner, so it was no wonder that Amy had been startled to the point of kicking it flying.


    If Mag had been the one to emerge from the carriage first, then he would also most likely have done the same thing.


    However, Mag suddenly realized something upon seeing the panicked guards running around like headless chickens. Your Highness? Could it be... that the carpenter third prince is in that wooden statue?


    Alex had very few memories of this third prince as thetter waspletely obsessed with carpentry and woodwork, and had absolutely zero interest in inheriting the throne.


    In fact, he never attended any events unless his attendance was strictly mandatory.


    There were even many people who had already forgotten that the Roth Empire even had a third prince.


    His talent is extraordinary. As expected, he really isn��t cut out to be a prince, Mag praised internally at the sight of the exquisitely crafted wooden statue.


    ��Stop! Stop! Which idiot is trying to tear my head off? I��m going to be decapitated if you keep that up!�� A slightly tender and youthful voice sounded.


    There were two people currently in the process of pulling at the head of the wooden statue, and they hurriedly stopped what they were doing, allowing the bird��s head to clunk onto the ground.


    ��Ugh...��


    A pained groan sounded from within the bird.


    ��Your Highness!��


    The two men hurriedly picked up the bird��s head again.


    ��That��s enough! Just help me up first, you idiots!�� A resigned voice sounded from within the bird��s head.


    The guards hurriedly helped the birdman to his feet.


    Amy hadn��t held back at all with that kick, and several of the feathers on the birdman��s chest had been cracked, along with a few feathers on his back. Some parts had also been stained by the grass and mud, making it appear like a ruined artistic masterpiece.


    ��Capture them at once!��


    The leader of the guards waved a hand, and several saber-wielding guards surrounded Mag��s carriage to detain them.


    The butler who had brought Mag to the royal pce wore a tense expression as he said, ��This is the chef that His Highness, the second prince, invited from Chaos City to cook for His Majesty. Please forgive them for this unfortunate ident.��


    The butler had clearly also already realized that the man inside the birdman statue could only be the third prince, and was feeling very flustered as a result.


    The second prince was quite powerful, and was heavily favored by the king, but the fact of the matter was that Amy had attacked the third prince, and that was a crime punishable by death.


    Furthermore, the second prince would definitelypletely detach himself from the incident and cut all ties with Mag and his daughter in order to uphold his image.


    That could spell trouble for him as well.


    The leader of the guards strode forward and red at the butler as he said, ��Do you know whom you just attacked? Even if you��re from the second prince��s manor, all of you must be detained today! Let me see just who has the guts to attack His Highness, the third prince!��


    ��B-but...��The butler was at a loss for what to do.


    ��Capture them at once!�� the leader of the guards repeated in a cold voice.


    All of the guards converged around the carriage, having already drawn their sabers. However, all of them were looking at Mag and Amy with cautious expressions on their faces. To be able to send the third prince flying with a single kick despite the fact that he was wearing his heavy wooden costume indicated that she possessed strength that was at leastparable to that of a 2nd-tier knight.


    I should��ve checked the horoscope beforeing out today. Mag sighed internally as he shielded Amy with his body. He was contemting whether he should bring up Krassu to intimidate these guards, but he didn��t know if that would work in the royal pce.


    ��Stand down, you idiots!��


    A grumpy voice sounded from within the bird��s head. The birdman pped his wings toward his belly a few times, looking like a mdroit penguin as he did so. He seemed to be trying to press something, but was unable to reach it, and was putting on a rather adorkable disy.


    The leader of the guards hesitated momentarily before indicating for the guards to get back for now.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling looked on for while before bursting intoughter in Amy��s arms.


    ��Look, Father, that birdman is really ugly, but it��s so funny!��


    Amy also faltered momentarily before bursting intoughter.


    Mag also wore a rather peculiar expression on his face. The previously grand and imposing bird was now looking like an uncoordinated penguin, and it really was quite a hrious sight to behold.


    Even the guards�� faces were flushed as they struggled to suppress their mirth.


    The birdman skipped on the spot in a frustrated manner as he yelled, ��What are you idiots looking at? Hurry up and get over here! Smooth down that feather that��s jutting out on my stomach, and adjust my wings so they��re straight again; I can��t reach them!��


    ��Hahaha, this is hrious!�� Amy wasughing so vigorously that she almost flung Ugly Duckling into the air.


    Meanwhile, all of the guards rushed toward the birdman to smooth down his feathers and adjust his wings.


    ��Crack! Crack!��


    Following two loud cracks, a slit opened up between the body and the head of the birdman, and a young man with arge head jumped out from within while sping his hand over his bright red nose.


    The leader of the guards strode over with a concerned look, and asked, ��Are you alright, Your Highness?��


    ��Why wouldn��t I be alright, you idiot? I only fell on my nose.�� The young man removed his hand from his nose and gave the guard a dismissive wave, only for blood to begin dripping down from his nostrils.


    ��His Highness is bleeding!��


    ��Hurry up and get a doctor!��


    All of the guards were instantly thrown into a panicked frenzy again.


    ��You really are a bunch of idiots; it��s not like I��m going to die from a nosebleed.�� The young man pulled out a white handkerchief from his pocket and stuffed one of its corners up his nose. He then turned to Mag and Amy with furrowed brows and an intrigued look in his eyes as he said, ��I don��t recognize you two idiots; is this your first time here in the royal pce?��


    He then turned to Amy with a curious look, and asked, ��And you there, you little idiot, you��re not very old, but you sure have a keen eye. Why do you say my statue is ugly?��


    Amy shook her head as she looked at the young man, and said, ��Little Mushroom Head, your head is really big, but your eyesight is really bad!��

 Chapter 735 - Big Sister Irina Told Me

    <h4>Chapter 735 Big Sister Irina Told Me</h4>


    This young man appeared to be around 14 to 15 years old, and there were a few freckles on his nose. His head was almost twice as big as that of a normal person of his height, yet his body was quite frail and delicate. He really did resemble arge mushroom, and Mag had to pretend to cough into his hand in order to hide his amusement.


    This young man was none other than the third prince of the Roth Empire, Yuri.


    Even though Alex had only met him on a few brief asions, his peculiar appearance ensured that he remained clear in Alex��s memories.


    Compared to three years ago, he had grown slightly taller, but his head was just as eye-catching and unforgettable as ever.


    There weren��t that many people in this world who could leave such a strong andsting first impression like he did.


    ��Insolence!! How dare you invent such a rude nickname for His Highness!!�� the guard leader scolded.


    Yuri raised a hand to silence him, and he didn��t appear to have been irked by Amy��s words at all. Instead, a curious look appeared on his face as he asked, ��Little Mushroom Head? Do you know Big Sister Irina?��


    Mag raised his eyebrows, and he was suddenly struck by an ominous premonition.


    Amy nced at Mag before shaking her head as she replied, ��No.��


    ��You two look quite simr. Both of you have silver hair and pointy ears.�� Yuri stroked his chin as he appraised Amy, and mused, ��Big Sister Irina told me that if she ever had a daughter, she��d offer her daughter��s hand to me in marriage.��


    Before Amy had a chance to say anything, a dangerous look had appeared in Mag��s eyes as he blurted out, ��No, she didn��t, don��t spout nonsense!��


    Any man who dared to lust after Amy was his enemy, even if it were just a young man raising a hypothetical scenario. If they were situated somewhere other than the royal pce, Mag might have drawn his sword already.


    ��Hmm?��


    Amy and Yuri both turned to Mag in unison.


    ��Are you alright, Father?�� Amy asked with a perplexed look.


    ��Are you rejecting me, Big Idiot?�� Yuri was also rather befuddled.


    ��Nothing of the sort. I just think that she was most likely only making a joke and never took it seriously.�� Mag concealed the dangerous light in his eyes. This was the royal pce, after all. However, he had made a mental note to himself to bring up this issue with Irina once they revealed their identities to her.


    Amy was still very young, so he absolutely refused to even consider marrying her off to anyone.


    If Yuri was going to force the issue, then he wouldn��t mind making it so that there was one less prince in the Roth Empire.


    ��Really?! That��s great!�� Yuri��s eyes lit up as he patted his chest with a joyful expression, and said, ��That promise has been constantly weighing down on me like a nightmare this entire time. Big Sister Irina is so violent and unreasonable; what kind of big idiot would want to marry her? Her daughter is probably just like her, so it would be great if she wasn��t serious. In any case, woodworking is much more interesting than women!��


    Mag was slightly taken aback by Yuri��s reaction before a relieved and gratified look appeared on his face. ��I��m d you��re so dedicated to your craft, Your Highness.��


    ��Looks like we��ll be meeting again soon. I have to go and prepare another present for Father now. See youter, Big Idiot, Little Idiot!�� Yuri waved at Mag and Amy before rushing away.


    The guard leader red at Mag, clearly unwilling to let him off the hook. However, he still hurriedly caught up to Yuri, and asked, ��Your Highness, you prepared that bird statue for so long, but it��s broken now; what do we do?��


    ��You bunch of idiots, I told you that the bird was really ugly, but you all tried to convince me otherwise. That little idiot finally told me the truth. Do you think it��s appropriate that I give Father a present that��s ugly and only good for frightening people?�� Yuri asked with a displeased look.


    ��This...��


    The guards carrying the bird statue didn��t dare to say anything, but all of them still wore concerned expressions.


    However, Yuri himself wasn��t concerned in the slightest as he smiled, and murmured to himself, ��It��s already toote to make something else from scratch, so it looks like I��ll have to bring out my trump card.��


    The guard leader��s expression immediately became even more concerned as he whispered, ��Your Highness, that thing still hasn��t been tested. If something goes wrong...��


    ��What could go wrong, you idiot? Hurry up ande with me! We have to give it a quick paint job!�� Yuri quickened his pace, and all of the guards could only jog after him.


    ...


    Mag disembarked from the horse-drawn carriage and looked at Amy with a serious expression as he said, ��Amy, we can��t go around attacking people in the royal pce, understood?��


    Amy couldn��t enter the kitchen, so the butler was going to take her to look for Krassu.


    ��Alright.�� Amy nodded obediently.


    ��Good girl.�� Mag patted Amy��s little head with a smile before turning to the butler as he said, ��I��ll have to trouble you to take Amy to Master Krassu.��


    ��Leave it to me.�� The butler hurriedly nodded as he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead before continuing onward with Amy in his horse-drawn carriage.


    The one sitting in the carriage was a baby-faced demon who dared to kick the third prince and give him such a derogatory nickname. That kick had almost ended his career, and potentially even his life.


    She was not someone he could mess with!


    Mag wasn��t worried about Amy at all, seeing as she was going to be with Krassu. There weren��t many people in this world who could hurt Amy right under Krassu��s nose, and the fact that Novan was with them added an extrayer of security.


    He looked on as the horse-drawn carriage disappeared around the corner before turning his attention to the grand pce before him.


    Aspared to looking at it from afar, seeing the royal pce up close presented an even more awe-inspiring visual stimulus.


    The pce buildings were constructed from massive stones and semi-transparent golden tiles that shimmered with a dazzling light under the sun. The people in front of the main pce were as tiny as ants inparison, and it wouldn��t be a surprise to anyone if this was actually a pce for giant dragons.


    Even though Mag had seen the Forbidden City in his past life. While that structure was also very spectacr, he was still awestruck by the sight of this grand pce in this alternate world.


    ��Pleasee with me, Mr. Mag.�� A carriage filled with all types of kitchenware and pre-marinated ingredients had been following their carriage this entire time. The driver disembarked before extending a respectful salute toward Mag.


    Mag withdrew his gaze and turned to the massive building with a huge que that read ��Royal Kitchen�� hanging above its doors. A smile appeared on his face, and he nodded as he replied, ��Sure.��


    As he made his way toward the doors of the kitchen, Mag heard the sound of nging kitchen utensilsing from inside the kitchen, and he could already imagine the bustling scenes within.


    This asion was apetition between all of the top chefs of the Nond Continent. Everyone was trying to earn the approval of the king, and the one who did so would be the winner of this unofficial contest.


    The guards at the entrance of the kitchen verified Mag��s identity before pulling open the heavy doors, upon which themotion within grew even louder.

 Chapter 736 - We Have to be Accepting of Him

    <h4>Chapter 736 We Have to be epting of Him</h4>


    Outside the royal pce, within a dimly lit room, three tall and broad figures were seated together.


    ��The warriors of the orc race have already spilled much blood on the border between the orc tribe and the Roth Empire. I hope your demon race and forest troll race can actually show some sincerity this time rather than simply make empty promises,�� a green-skinned orc said in a solemn voice.


    The forest troll cracked the joints in its necks as it replied in an extremely coarse voice, ��Don��t worry, the most powerful troops of our forest troll race have already arrived at Rodu. This time, we��ll make sure that Irina stays here forever.��


    A cold light shed through the spatial demon��s crimson eyes as it chuckled. ��Our three races will dictate the direction this world progresses in. The elves, humans, and goblins should know their ce and resign themselves to acting as our food. They don��t deserve to own territories, nor do they deserve to treat us as equals. Let��s break them down from the inside...��


    ...


    Mag carried his box of knives into the massive kitchen that was around asrge as a ser field. Despite the enormity of the kitchen, the entire ce was almostpletely stacked as there were over 1,000 chefs present.


    These were the most exceptional chefs on the Nond Continent, and all of them had gathered here to offer up their most delicious dishes to the king.


    It��s more spectacr here than I imagined, Mag thought to himself. He nced at a demon chef who was swinging three chef��s knives through the air like the wind, then at a forest troll who had a pot sitting above the mes burning on his head, and then at an elven chef who was cooking as gracefully as if he were casting magic spells.


    Chefs from different races disyed unique and incredible cooking styles as all manners of delectable aromas wafted through the air. The sound of nging kitchenware created a symphony that was music to every chef��s ears.


    Mag looked around with an intrigued expression. This was the first time he had seen so many colleagues from so many diverse backgrounds, and he felt as if he were a small child in a candy shop.


    ��Mr. Mag, this is your cooking station. The dishes will be brought out to the king in two hours; we hope you��ll be ready by then.�� The guard that led Mag into the kitchen pointed at a cooking station before asking, ��Are you here with anyone else?��


    Mag ced his box of knives onto the cooking bench before shaking his head with a hint of confusion on his face. ��No, I��m alone. Why do you ask?��


    ��I��m just a little surprised; even dessert chefs have a few helpers with them, so I thought you��d at least have an assistant sous chef with you.�� The guard smiled as he said, ��In any case, I wish you the best of luck.��


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded in response. Indeed, all of the chefs here appeared to have assistants with them, so he stuck out like a sore thumb as he stood alone at his cooking station.


    ��Kalulu, you��re only making a cucumber sd, and even you have two assistant chefs with you; what could this guy be cooking?��


    ��Maybe he��s here to mix some drinks?��


    ��Shh, don��t badmouth people.��


    The people at the neighboring cooking station were discussing quietly among themselves.


    Mag turned around, and discovered a rather portly man in a white chef��s suit standing beside him. The man had a set of bashful features, and as their eyes met, he gave Mag a polite smile.


    The man bore a strong resemnce to Baymax, and his appearance made him appear quite amicable.


    There were two little fatsos beside him, both of who appeared to be around 15 to 16 years of age. The three of them all bore an uncanny resemnce, and it was quite clear that those two were the chef��s sons.


    The chef wore a curious look as he asked, ��Hello, my name is Kalulu. These are my sons, Kakalu and Lukaka. What are you cooking today, Brother? Why are you alone?��


    The two little fatsos were also looking at Mag with curious expressions.


    They were already considered to be rather understaffedpared to the other groups of chefs, and that had struck them with a sense of inferiority. As such, they were feeling a little better after seeing a man who was cooking all by himself.


    Kalulu, Kakalu, and Lukaka... Mag felt as if just saying their names was a tongue twister. He smiled as he replied, ��I��m Mag. I won��t be cooking much today, so I don��t need any assistance.��


    ording to Josh��s requirements, he only had to make enough food for about a 10-person portion. That was a piece of cake for him, so he didn��t require any assistance.


    ��I understand.�� Kalulu nodded with a knowing expression. Even though it was quite an honor to cook for the king during his birthday banquet, it was quite embarrassing that he had only been tasked with making a sd. As such, he thought that he could empathize with Mag.


    ��It��s alright, Brother Mag, we may not have enough people as them, and the dishes we make may or may not be presented to His Majesty, but our job is a lot easier than everyone else��s. Look at that forest troll with the massive pot above his head. His entire head must be burning right now,�� Kalulu consoled with a smile.


    ��Indeed.�� Mag didn��t quite understand why he was saying this, but he still nodded in response. It appeared that Kalulu had misunderstood something, but Mag couldn��t be bothered to clear up the potential misunderstanding. As such, he turned to the guard beside him, and instructed, ��Please ce this over there, give the condiments to me...��


    ��Father, why is he using so much kitchenware when he��s cooking one dish like us?�� Lukaka asked with a confused look.


    ��He must��ve brought his entire kitchen here. Even though he can only make one dish, he still has to pretend like he was tasked with making many dishes. That��s a really good idea; why didn��t we think of it?�� Kakalu mused as he stroked his chin.


    Kalulu wore a serious expression as he scolded, ��Every chef has his own pride, and I can really understand Brother Mag��s feelings here. Back when I came here to cook in the royal kitchen for the first time, I even brought my massive earthenware jar for pickling cucumbers to make myself look more important. Looking at him really reminds me of my younger self. We have to be epting of him and try to protect him rather than insult him to further wound his ego.��


    ��You��re right, Father.�� The two brothers nodded in unison.

 Chapter 737 - The World of Chefs

    <h4>Chapter 737 The World of Chefs</h4>


    Within the massive kitchen, there were cooking stations of different sizes for different chefs. Chefs who were massive in size and had arge team with them were assigned cooking stations that were several dozens or even over 100 square meters. In contrast, chefs like Mag and Kalulu who weren��t very big and didn��t haverge teams were only assigned cooking stations that were around 10 square meters.


    Mag��s cooking station was in the very corner of the kitchen, and all of his kitchenware had just beenid out onto the cooking bench by the guard that had apanied him. Mag nced down at his watch, only to find that it was still quite early, so he wasn��t in a hurry to start cooking.


    He didn��t really care about how big his cooking station was. As long as it wasrge enough, he was content.


    Kalulu and his two sons weren��t in a hurry to begin, either. Their cucumbers had already been pickled, and all they had to do was slice and te them��a process that wouldn��t take very long at all.


    As such, none of them had much to do, so they continued to chat with each other.


    All of the smallest cooking stations were located in the northwestern corner of the royal kitchen. When the chefs from other parts of the kitchen nced toward this corner, all of them wore rather disdainful looks.


    The chefs in this kitchen that had small teams were predominantly looked down on as insignificant chefs who were only there to make up the numbers.


    Kalulu was very d to find a brother who could empathize with his pain, so he was also very happy to speak with Mag. Being spoken to as an equal in the royal kitchen was a very refreshing andfortable feeling for him.


    ��Brother Mag, have a look at thergest cooking station over there in the north. The chef there is the number one chef in the entire Roth Empire, Bellmann. He��s the number one head chef of the royal pce, and he��s responsible for cooking for His Majesty every day. He��ll also be cooking 70% of all of the dishes on the birthday banquet today, while the other 30% of dishes will be chosen from the other chefs,�� Kalulu said with a hint of envy in his eyes.


    ��Will your pickles be selected?��


    ��The menu hasn��t been decided yet, but having your dish selected is like winning the lottery; we shouldn��t pin our hopes on it. There are so many chefs here, and any of them will be able brag for the rest of their lives if their dishes were to be chosen by His Majesty.�� Kalulu shook his head with a forlorn sigh.


    After a brief pause, Kalulu looked up at Mag, and consoled, ��But don��t get frustrated or depressed. You��re still young, so the future is yours. Maybe His Majesty will suddenly want to eat a sd during one of his future birthdays and your dish will be chosen. In that case, you��d be the best sd chef on the entire continent.��


    I haven��t even learned how to make sd yet... Mag thought to himself rather speechlessly.


    The world of chefs was also like an empire of sorts, and Bellmann was the king of the empire, standing on a pedestal that could not be shaken.


    In contrast, all of the chefs whose dishes were assured to have a ce on the king��s table were like the royalty of the empire of chefs.


    Those who were not yet established stalwarts yet had a good chance of having their dishes chosen by the king were like the promising generals of the empire. Even though there was no royal blood flowing in their veins, they could gain recognition and power for themselves through their splendid skills.


    As for people like Kalulu, they were like ordinary footmen. They had a ce in the empire of chefs, but it was not a very significant one at all.


    It didn��t really matter to them what the state of the empire was like, and they were only mere bystanders spectating the battle for supremacy in the cooking world.


    ��Brother Mag, I really regret not meeting you sooner. If I had met you earlier, I wouldn��t have been so bored in the royal kitchen during these past few years.�� Kalulu patted Mag��s shoulder with an amicable expression.


    ��Look like the pickle guy finally graduated from thest cooking bench. Who��s that guy that reced him, though? He appears to be by himself. Could it be that there��s an even simpler dish than sliced pickles?��


    ��Sure there is! You can serve unsliced pickles! Hahaha!��


    Mag and Kalulue were just conversing with each other when a loud burst of derisiveughter erupted from the nearby cooking stations.


    An enraged look appeared on Kalulu��s face. ��Those bastards! They��re also just sd chefs, yet they think they��re better than everyone else!��


    ��Their sd is nowhere near as delicious as Father��s pickles! They only get a slightlyrger cooking station because they have arger team of chefs!�� Lukaka was also quite angry.


    ��Alright, let��s not stoop to their level.�� Kalulu waved a hand before turning to Mag as he said, ��Don��t be sad, Brother Mag. You��re still young and full of potential. I��m sure you��ll be able to outstrip them soon! Nandel and Vasir are just a pair of old men who don��t know how to do anything other than bad-mouthing others.��


    ��Don��t worry, I��m fine.�� Mag nodded in response. He was quite touched by Kalulu��s thoughtful words, even though they weren��t really applicable to him.


    Nandel and Vasir��s jeers had drawn a lot of attention to Mag. Everyone gathered here in the royal kitchen was a renowned chef, and it was the first time they had ever seen someone cook alone during the king��s birthday banquet.


    However, all of them quickly lost interest after realizing that the taunts had been aimed at the chef in the northeastern corner of the kitchen. Even a chef who was serving pickles was positioned ahead of him, so what could he possibly be cooking? He was most likely just trying to show off by bringing along so much kitchenware with him.


    In the face of the deriding nces being aimed at him, Mag remainedpletely unfazed. He didn��t require the acknowledgment of chefs that were inferior to him, anyway.


    Kalulu was greatly relieved to see Mag��s tranquil expression. In the past, there had been instances of chefs being crushed by this oppressive pressure, leading them to cooking horrible dishes far below their skill level, thereby ruining their whole careers. He nced at the time before smiling as he said, ��Alright, Brother Mag, we have to start preparing our pickles now. Make sure to keep an eye on the time so you don��t end up missing the deadline.��


    ��Alright, I��m going to begin as well now.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��Uncle Mag, what kind of sd are you serving? Is it going to be a sweet or a sour one?�� Luluka asked with a curious expression.


    Mag shooks his head with a smile as he replied, ��I don��t make sd.��


    ��That��s enough, you little rascal! Hurry up and start preparing the pickles; we have to make 200 tes.�� Kalulu gently swatted Luluka on the head before getting to work.


    Mag took a curious nce at the dishes they were preparing. He was greeted by the sight of the father and son trio expertly slicing pickles lengthwise, and then positioning them onto tes in a clean and organized manner. A golden sauce was drizzled over the pickles with a pinch of coriander on each of the tes acting as a garnish. The sd looked quite refreshing and appetizing, and it would surely be very delicious when eaten with some porridge.


    Mag withdrew his gaze before instructing the servant next to him to kill the fire chicken that had been procured in advance. Meanwhile, he picked up one of his knives and began to prepare the secondary ingredients.


    Braised chicken took quite a long while to cook, so he had to prepare it first.


    ��Father, look! Uncle Mag looks likes he��s going to cook chicken!��


    Lukaka looked on with wonder in his eyes at the sight of the fire chicken being carried over by a pair of servants.

 Chapter 738 - He’s a Chef Today, Not a Mathematician

    <h4>Chapter 738 He��s a Chef Today, Not a Mathematician</h4>


    The Roth Empire had been in existence for 102 years, and this day was the 45th birthday of the fourth king of the Roth Empire, Andre Edward.


    Compared to his three predecessors, Andre had held the throne for far longer than them. He had ascended to the throne at just 15 years old, and his exceptional political ability allowed the Roth Empire to be more and more powerful, earning it a higher status in the context of the entire Nond Continent.


    Even the powerful and populous orc race hadn��t been able to gain the upper hand in their battles on the border of the empire. On the contrary, they had even lost territory on the border during Andre��s reign thus far. Even though countless warriors of the Roth Empire had given their lives during those battles, the king received widespread support from all of the officials and citizens under his rule.


    The humans no longer needed to bow their heads in the face of trolls and demons now, and the warriors were more than happy to give their lives to ensure that this remained the case.


    As such, Andre was most definitely going to earn himself a ce in the history books of the Roth Empire as one of the greatest kings who ever lived.


    He was only 60 years old��still an infant in the eyes of the other races, whose members enjoyed far longer lifespans than humans. However, his 60th birthday was very much an event that was worthy of celebration in the eyes of the entire empire.


    There had been rumors that the king��s health had been on the wane recently, and he might not be able to make it to his 70th birthday. As such, this birthday banquet had been organized to be an especially grand and prestigious asion.


    The pce was spotlessly clean and glimmering under the sunlight. Guests from all races were present, each sitting alone with a small table ced in front of them.


    The king sat on his throne with his head of gray hair draped over his shoulders. The countless wrinkles all over his face made him appear older than his actual age, but his brown eyes were still bright and piercing. He was like a keen-eyed hunter appraising his prey, giving off a sense of majesty and prestige that set him apart from the average old man.


    Sitting on either side of him were Josh and Sean, who were wearing blue and golden robes, respectively. Beside them were Irina and Richard.


    Richard��s expression was quite strained as he appraised Irina, who was sitting across him. Irina��s assault on Brent had spread panic and horror throughout the entire Magus Tower, yet they had no choice but to pretend as if they were oblivious to the identity of the culprit.


    Josh was also most definitely aware of what Irina had done. The incident from three years ago had taken ce as the child she had birthed with Alex hadpletely pushed Josh over the edge, thereby leading him to do something so deranged and drastic.


    Irina was eating sunflower seeds with a calm expression, and she didn��t even take as much as a single nce at Richard. Instead, she was peeking at Amy out of the corner of her eye. Amy was joyfully munching on some small pastries, eating like an adorable little squirrel. Irina felt as if her heart were about to melt at the sight of her adorable disy.


    Is he really cooking for the king today? He��s not going to have his cover blown, is he? A hint of concern appeared in Irina��s eyes.


    Josh was also sitting beside Richard diagonally across from Irina, and he also wore a ratherplex expression.


    He was the first one to have been made aware of the fact that Irina had arrived in Rodu. However, she deliberately skirted around him to travel to the Magus Tower and interrogate Brent instead of asking him about what had happened three years ago. Her actions suggested that she no longer trusted Josh, and that she had been alerted to certain details regarding the incident that had taken ce three years ago.


    Josh set aside hisplex emotions as he withdrew his gaze from Irina and turned toward Sean.


    Sean just so happened to be turning his gaze toward him as well, and their eyes met. Both of them smiled and nodded at each other before looking away again.


    It��s about time Father chose a final heir after this birthday banquet. Sean, it��s time for us to settle this once and for all. Josh clenched his fists before rxing them again, maintaining a carefree smile the entire time.


    The rest of the guests present were all representative ambassadors from different races. During the king��s past birthdays, only the ambassadors that were stationed at the Roth Empire attended his birthday banquet. However, on this asion, all of the races seemed to have sensed that this birthday was more meaningful than others, and they had all sent extremely important figures to attend the banquet.


    The elven race had sent their only princess, the orc race had sent the second elder of their tribal alliance... All of these guests were extremely renowned throughout the entire continent, and it was a great gesture of respect toward the king of the Roth Empire that they had been deployed to attend his birthday banquet.


    Krassu and Novan sat behind the representatives of all of the races. Principal Novan was the representative of Chaos City, and he was also a powerful 10th-tier great magic caster, so he was naturally held in high regard.


    As for Krassu, even Richard could sit across from Irina, so there was certainly no one who was going to begrudge his seat in the royal pce.


    In fact, the king had even invited him to sit beside Richard as equals, but Krassu had turned down the offer. As such, it could be seen that Krassu��s position in the king��s heart was not inferior to Richard��s.


    Further behind Krassu and Novan were the dukes and officials of the Roth Empire. Many of them had brought their family members along with them, so the entire cavernous pce had been filled with tables and chairs, creating an extremely lively and bustling scene.


    The king raised his hand, and all of the chatter within the pce quickly died down. He looked around at all of the guests with an almost stern expression as he said, ��I��ve very d that everyone was able toe here and attend my birthday banquet today. During the past century, our Roth Empire has coexisted in harmony with all races...��


    Everyone listened in silence to the address delivered by the most powerful king on the Nond Continent. The power of the humans had propelled them to the very pinnacle of the Nond Continent, and their massive poption coupled with their unmatched intelligence gave them limitless potential.


    All of the other races had to admit that the human race was no longer the feeble force it had been many years ago.


    Among their ranks, there was an insanely powerful human magic caster who was capable of bludgeoning a giant dragon to death with a single swing of his staff. At the very least, no one present in the royal pce dared to im that they could defeat him in a one-on-one battle.


    As for Amy, she was happily enjoying the little pastries on the table in front of her, and she was surreptitiously making faces at Irina from time to time.


    Huh? Teacher Luna is also here! This is really bad! Who is Father going to choose now? Amy suddenly caught sight of Luna sitting nearby, and her little hand froze just as she was about to ce a bean paste cake into her mouth.


    Luna was also looking at her with an amused smile on her face. Amy really was a little foodie; she was always eating wherever she went.


    Thinking back to two years ago, when Luna had first met Amy, she had been wearing old and ragged clothes, and could barely even walk properly. Now, she was wearing a gorgeous little purple dress with her hair tied up into a pair of pretty little braids, sitting in the royal pce of the Roth Empire. Her transformation had been quite a staggering one.


    Just what had happened to Mag during these past few months? Even she was stunned by the transformation that he and Amy had undergone during this time.


    Luna��s smile widened even further as she thought to herself, Mr. Mag is a really fantastic person, and Amy is also a good little girl; they deserve all the happiness in the world.


    Teacher Luna looks so beautiful when she smiles, and she��s so good to me, but Big Sister Irina is also really good... I don��t know which one to choose anymore. Amy took a bite of the cake in her hand before stuffing the rest into Ugly Duckling��s mouth with a conflicted expression on her face.


    ��Luna, you told me that Mr. Mag will also be attending His Majesty��s birthday banquet today; where is he right now?�� the elderly man sitting beside Luna asked with a smile.


    ��He should be in the pce already, but we might not be able to see him today.�� Luna shook her head with a smile as she said, ��He��s a chef today, not a mathematician.��

 Chapter 739 - Please Present the First Dish to His Majesty

    <h4>Chapter 739 Please Present the First Dish to His Majesty</h4>


    Lukaka had truly been stunned by the sight of the fire chicken, even to the extent that he forgot to keep his voice down, and received many displeased nces as a result.


    Everyone turned their attention to Mag��s cooking station, just in time to see a servant handing the drumstick of a freshly in fire chicken to him. Mag��s long and thin de sliced through the skin on the drumstick in an expert manner before the meat was sliced into cubes of identical size.


    Therge chicken drumstick was reduced to a pile of cubes and a spotlessly clean bone in what seemed like the blink of an eye.


    Exceptional knife skills were a mandatory foundation for all chefs, and there were many chefs present who could slice food into strands as thin as hair, so they weren��t overly surprised by his superb knife skills.


    Instead, they were stunned by the fact that Mag was using a fire chicken drumstick.


    He didn��t even have a single assistant chef with him, so how could he have the right to cook a meat dish?


    Nandel was in the process of barking instructions at his student chefs when he turned to Mag with furrowed brows, and murmured to himself, ��Did this guy get his ingredients mixed up? Why is he requesting a fire chicken drumstick? Isn��t he making a sd?��


    A disdainful sneer appeared on Vasir��s face as he scoffed, ��Making the incorrect dish will get him kicked out of the pce. I reckon he��s beenpletely overwhelmed by the asion and forgotten what he��s supposed to cook. Isn��t he afraid that he��ll get his head chopped off for making such a grave error?��


    Many of the other chefs also chimed in with insults of their own.


    All of them were of the opinion that Mag had either gone insane or was trying to show off to everyone by cooking a dish that hadn��t been designated to him.


    None of the top chefs present said anything in response to what Mag was doing, but all of the chefs lower down the hierarchy were quite eager to insult Mag in order to make themselves more important and mask their own insecurities.


    Mag was a man who had been insulted countless times and dished out just as many insults in his past life, so this level of abuse waspletely trivial to him.


    Kalulu was also looking at Mag with a concerned expression as he asked, ��What are you doing, Brother Mag? Are you trying to make chicken into sd?��


    ��Chicken sd is indeed quite tasty, but I��m making braised chicken today.�� Mag shook his head with a smiled as he ced the cubes of chicken into his pot, then turned to the servant beside him, and instructed, ��Please get me 10 freshly killed kirin carps and the beef tenderloin I requested.��


    ��Yes.�� The servant hurriedly departed to do Mag��s bidding. Even though thetter was only one person, he had been invited to Rodu by none other than the second prince himself, so the servant naturally didn��t dare to express disdain for him as the other chefs did.


    ��Uncle Mag��s cooking fish and beef as well?�� The surprise on Luluka��s face became even more pronounced.


    Their restaurant was renowned for its pickles, but that wasn��t the only dish they served. However, they were only permitted to make their signature pickle dish every year when they were invited to the king��s birthday banquets.


    ��That��s impossible!�� Nandel stared at Mag with incredulity etched on his face. He had been cooking during the king��s birthday banquets for over 20 years, and it had taken an entire decade to progress from being able to make one sd to being permitted to make two sds. As for making a third dish, he had already pinned those hopes on his son and given up on himself.


    However, Mag was only one person, and it was his first time here, yet he was making three dishes, all of which were meat dishes?


    Nandel felt as if he had been given a headstart of over 20 years in a race, only for Mag to speed past him in the blink of an eye and attain an unassable lead in the process.


    A thought suddenly urred to Nandel, and he chuckled coldly. ��Hmph! You��re nning to make three dishes on your own? You��ll have to make at least 30 portions in that case. It��s impossible for anyone to make so many portions alone! You��re just biting off more than you can chew!��


    Kalulu turned to Mag with a concerned look, and said, ��Brother Mag, will you be able to make three dishes on your own? This is His Majesty��s birthday banquet, so we have to ensure that we offer the best dishes we��re capable of cooking. If you screw this up, you could die!��


    ��It��s alright, I��ve always cooked by myself in my restaurant as well,�� Mag replied with a smile. 30 portions was a piece of cake for him.


    Kalulue was slightly relieved by Mag��s calm disy, but he still said, ��Alright, but you have to make haste. If you need some help, I can get my two sons to give you a hand.��


    ��Sure.�� Mag nodded in response.


    10 kirin carps with their scales and internal organs removed were soon handed over to Mag. He insisted on removing the small bones in person, and refused to let anyone else undertake that duty in his stead.


    All of the guests gathered at the pce today were very important figures on the continent. If they were to choke on a small fishbone due to an oversight on his part, he would most certainly be held ountable.


    Mag quickly extracted a series of small fishbones from all 10 kirin carps in an extremely rehearsed and expertly manner before setting them aside to marinate. The fresh beef tenderloin had also been sliced into steaks of even thickness before being tenderized with a small wooden mallet.


    I really don��t want to waste such premium ingredients on those bastards. Mag pulled out a bottle of wine from a crate as he shook his head in a forlorn manner. However, he then realized that Irina and Amy were also going to be tasting his dishes during the banquet, and his mood was lifted significantly.


    ��Pop~��


    The cork on the bottle of wine was pulled out amid an audible pop.


    The wine within the bottle was poured into a container that was filled with steaks, and the rich aroma of the wine instantly overwhelmed all of the other aromas wafting throughout the kitchen, forcing its way up everyone��s nostrils.


    ��That wine smells amazing!��


    ��Is someone using premium wine from the Buffett Winery to cook their dish?��


    ��No, this wine smells even more aromatic than the premium wine from the Buffett Winery! Could it be that someone got their hands on the Buffet Winery��s V-grade wine? That��s cheating!��


    All of the nearby chefs nced around with bewildered expressions, trying to locate the wine that was giving off this delectable aroma. Their eyes then focused on Mag in unison, upon which their expressions immediately stiffened.


    The northwestern corner was essentially the sd corner; could it be that he was using wine to make sd?


    Who is he and what is he cooking? The same question appeared in everyone��s mind. If it weren��t for the fact that they were busy preparing their own dishes, they would be approaching Mag and asking him in person.


    Of course, most of the chefs simply regarded Mag as a court jester. It was an extremely rare opportunity to be selected to cook during the king��s birthday banquet, and it was a tragedy that he was squandering such a valuable opportunity.


    Kalulu��s concern only deepened as he nced at Mag. He��s using wine to cook his dishes? Will His Majesty and all the guests really appreciate that? I hope Brother Mag isn��t being serious; he��s ying with fire here!


    At this moment, Mag had was already in his own bubble of intense focus, basking in the world of cooking. His expression waspletely serious, and his movements were fast yet unhurried. Watching him cook was like watching a graceful artist at work as he juggled all three dishes in an expert manner.


    Some of the chefs had already finished preparing their dishes at this point. In particr, most of the sds were ready for presentation.


    Nandel, Vasir, and their student chefs had nothing left to do, an all of them were appraising Mag with undisguised disdain, even to the extent that they were making bets whether Mag was actually cooking for the pce��s servants rather than the king.


    Kalulu and his sons had also finished their dishes, and all three of them were looking at Mag with concerned expressions.


    Right at this moment, 10 extremely beautiful female servants were led by an attendant over to Mag, and the attendant gave him a respectful smile as he said, ��Mr. Mag, please present the first dish to His Majesty!��

 Chapter 740 - The Chef Invited by the Second Prince Will Now be Offering His Dish to His Majesty!

    <h4>Chapter 740 The Chef Invited by the Second Prince Will Now be Offering His Dish to His Majesty!</h4>


    The entire kitchen suddenly fell silent.


    All of the chefs had put down their kitchenware and were staring at Mag in unison, wondering if they had misheard what the attendant had said.


    Nandel and Vasir��s smiles hadpletely stiffened on their faces. They stared at the female servants standing at Mag��s cooking station, and their mouths were wide agape as if they had just been pped in the face.


    He was only one chef, and it was his first time cooking during the king��s banquet, yet his dish had been selected to be the first one to be offered to the king? How was this possible?!


    The same thought appeared in everyone��s mind. They were even suspecting whether the attendant had identally approached the wrong chef.


    ��Father, I think I just misheard what was being said.��


    ��I think I also misheard.��


    Kalulu and his sons were just stunned as everyone else.


    In reality, even the attendant was feeling rather uneasy. He had been working at the royal kitchen for over a decade, and this was the first time something like this had ever happened.


    He had previously confirmed over and over again that this was indeed the chef that had been rmended by the second prince, and only then did he dare to approach Mag.


    The fact that he had been rmended by the second prince to cook for the king clearly indicated that he had to be an exceptional chef, but the attendant was very perplexed by the strange kitchenware strewn all over Mag��s cooking bench. He didn��t even know whether Mag had finished preparing the dishes that were to be presented to the king. If Mag wasn��t prepared in time, even the attendant would be held partially ountable, so he was feeling very nervous.


    ��The first dish is ready, please wait for a moment.�� Mag nodded calmly as he turned off the magic stove that the braised chicken was sitting on, and then removed the lid of the pot.


    A plume of white steam rose up into the air as the delectable aromas of shiitake mushrooms and chicken wafted throughout the entire kitchen.


    The countless aromas in the kitchen had formed a vortex that was quite convoluted and overwhelming, yet the aroma from Mag��s dish was like a sharp de that pierced directly through this vortex, standing out among the countless aromas as one that waspletely unique and refreshing.


    What a unique aroma! My mouth is watering just from smelling it! The attendant��s eyes immediately lit up. During his dozen or so years at the royal kitchen, there were very few dishes that had been able to appeal to him so strongly just through their aromas alone. Furthermore, all of those dishes had received glowing praise from the king.


    As expected of the chef that was rmended by the second prince! The attendant was feeling a lot more relieved now. Having already prepared such an exceptional dish, it wouldn��t matter all that much even if Mag��s other two dishes were a bit more mediocre.


    ��That smells so good! I really want to drink chicken soup now.�� Luluka closed his eyes as he inhaled deeply.


    Kalulu looked at Mag with an admiring expression, and praised, ��You really are an extraordinary chef, Brother Mag. The aroma of your dish is alreadyparable to Bellmann��s dishes.��


    H-how could this be... He��s only one person; how could he cook such a delicious dish... Nandel stared at Mag in disbelief, and his face stung with embarrassment as if he had just been pped.


    Vasir wore a bitter expression as he scoffed, ��It may smell good, but the vor is what��s important. A delicious dish requires input from many chefs. Look at Bellmann: he��s got so many assistant chefs responsible for every single aspect of his dishes, yet this guy��s doing everything by himself. There��s no way that he can cook a delicious dish like that.��


    Vasir��s student chefs all began to suck up to him upon hearing his analysis. This was a dish that was going to be presented to the king, and he was going to receive a severe punishment if it wasn��t to the king��s liking.


    All of the other chefs were looking at Mag withplex expressions on their faces. They felt as if this rookie had suddenly overtaken all of the veteran chefs and scaled to the top of the royal kitchen hierarchy.


    This was an extremely bad feeling, just as if someone had suddenly torn up the rulebook and pulled the rug out from under their feet, leaving thempletely stunned and reeling.


    Mag calmly filled 10 intricately crafted bowls with braised chicken and rice, and then ced at bowl onto each of the tters that the 10 female servants were holding. He then smiled, and said, ��This is braised chicken and rice; the best way to consume it would be to pour the broth over the rice.��


    ��Alright, I��ll be sure to pass on the message.�� The attendant nodded before departing with the female servants.


    ...


    Within the grand pce, all types of wines and dishes had already been ced onto the tables of the guests present. The orc representative was munching on a massive bone, the forest troll representative was drinking arge barrel of fruit wine using a long straw, and the goblin representative had already downed 10 cups of wine, but was hiding two more cups up his sleeve with a sly look on his face.


    Amy was holding a chicken drumstick in one hand and a fish cake in the other. Her cheeks were bulging with food as she slurred, ��Even though the food here isn��t as good as Father��s, I still had a lot of delicious food today.��


    Meanwhile, Krassu��s chopsticks remained untouched as he shook his head in reply. ��The food here isn��t just not as good as Mag��s; the difference is night and day. After eating Boss Mag��s cooking, I can��t bear to stomach this food anymore. I should save my appetite for Boss Mag��s dishester.��


    ��Boss Mag is indeed a genius.�� Novan nodded as he took a sip of tea. He hadn��t eaten anything, either.


    In contrast, Irina had taken a small bite out of every dish on the table before her. At this moment, she wore a troubled expression on her face as she thought to herself, Which dish was made by him? The dishes aren��t presented with the chefs�� names on them, so how am I supposed to know who cooked them? I��ve tasted every dish, and they��re all pretty ordinary. But then again, Alex��s cooking surely isn��t anything out of the ordinary.


    Could it be that he��s nning to cook roast beef again? I feel like his roast beef is better than all of these dishes, but it doesn��t really fit the asion. Irina shook her head. She didn��t know whether she had already tasted Alex��s cooking or if his dishes had yet toe.


    As one of 10 dukes of the Roth Empire, Duke Abraham��s seat was quite close to the king��s. However, he hadn��t eaten much, either. He put down his chopsticks before shaking his head with a slightly disappointed expression. ��Bellmann��s dishes are just as delicious as ever, but they��re exactly the same as they werest year; there��s no element of freshness or surprise. Inparison, those cubes of beef that I had for lunch yesterday gave me a very pleasant surprise. I have to take more people with me tomorrow so I can buy more cubes of beef; three was nowhere near enough!��


    The king hadn��t eaten much, either, and the borderline stern expression on his face struck everyone with a sense of awe and veneration.


    Right at this moment, Sean turned to Josh with a smile, and said, ��I heard that you invited a chef to cook for Father��s birthday today; is his dish among these ones?��


    Right at this moment, the attendant led the 10 female servants into the pce. ��The chef invited by the second prince will now be offering his dish to His Majesty!��

 Chapter 741 - Big Sister Irina is Probably Going to Fall in Love With Father

    <h4>Chapter 741 Big Sister Irina is Probably Going to Fall in Love With Father</h4>


    It��s his dish!


    Irina��s eyes immediately lit up at the sight of the female servants making their way gracefully into the pce, wondering what kind of dish Mag was going to serve to everyone.


    If Mag only knew how to make roast beef, then he wasn��t a good chef in her eyes. She didn��t want to eat roast beef every day for the rest of her life.


    Josh smiled as he said, ��Looks like you asked just in time, Brother. I invited this chef from Chaos City specifically for this asion, and his cooking skills are the best I��ve ever seen. I hope Father will also be pleased with his cooking.��


    Josh��s words sent a slight stir running through the pce. They didn��t think that the second prince would extend such glowing praise toward a chef.


    The best chef he��s ever seen? Has Josh really found a good chef? Moreover, he found him in Chaos City? Abraham was rather perplexed. He counted the number of female servants, only to find that he was sitting too far back to be able to taste the dish��an observation that was very disheartening to him.


    During normal pce banquets, he naturally sat right up near the very front. However, all of the representatives of the different races were more esteemed than him on this asion, so he could only sit behind Krassu.


    ��I appreciate the thought, Josh.�� The king nodded in acknowledgment, but his steely expression remained unchanged.


    Sean��s pupils contracted minutely, but he still maintained his smile as he said, ��So you��re saying that chef has better cooking skills than even Bellmann? I really am looking forward to seeing what dish he��s prepared now.��


    Even though Sean appeared to be praising Josh, this was actually a masked threat. By cing Mag on a pedestal above Bellmann, both he and Josh would be held ountable if his cooking wasn��t to the king��s taste. In the face of Sean��s barbedpliment, Josh also smiled as he replied, ��I can��tment on whether his cooking skills are superior to Bellmann��s; I��ll let Father be the judge.��


    ��Father��s cooking skills are the best in the world.�� Amy nibbled on a chicken wing as she nodded confidently to herself.


    Sean nodded as he aimed a meaningful nce at Josh. I��ll know whether that man is Alex or not after tasting his cooking. However, if he really is Alex, then what��s Josh doing bringing him into the pce? What is he trying to do?


    The conflict between the first and second prince was no secret to the officials of the Roth Empire. All of the representatives of the different races were also aware of their strained rtionship, but none of them said anything as they turned their eyes toward the tters being carried by the female servants.


    There were already rumors spreading, stating that King Andre was most likely going to choose an heir following the conclusion of his birthday banquet. No one knew who he was going to chose between the first prince, who ruled over the empire��s military forces and was hailed as a hero by the general public, or the second prince, who had the Magus Tower as a powerful backer of his.


    As such, the presents offered to the king by the two princes could perhaps sway Andre��s final decision.


    If the chef invited by Josh really could offer a dish that could please the king, then perhaps he would be a tiny step closer to the throne.


    However, this was obviously a double-edged sword: if the chef��s dish wasn��t to the king��s liking, then he would be shooting his own foot, and tilting the scale in Sean��s favor.


    The entire pce gradually fell silent as everyone stared intently at the tters in the female servants�� hands, wondering what kind of dish could earn such a glowing praise from the second prince.


    The attendant took a tter from one of the female servants and carried it to the king��s table before removing the lid. He then extended a respectful bow, and informed, ��Your Majesty, this dish is known as braised chicken and rice.��


    The remaining nine female servants also removed the lids from their tters at the same time, and ced the portions of braised chicken and rice onto the tables of the princes and the esteemed guests.


    The rich aromas of chicken and shiitake mushroom slowly wafted through the air, instantly overwhelming the aromas of all of the other dishes in the pce.


    The king��s steely facade finally cracked as he looked down at the braised chicken and rice dish before him with a hint of surprise on his face.


    Irina took a whiff of her own portion, and her eyes immediately lit up. It smells so good! I can smell chicken and shiitake mushroom, but why is it so alluring? It��spletely different from the chicken and shiitake mushroom I��ve had in the past! This rice is also so beautiful; it looks like there are miniature little moons inside. Could it be that he really did transform into a chef during these past three years? I can��t believe he can make such an alluring dish! Even the best chefs of the elven race can��t make chicken and shiitake mushroom appear so appealing. No! It looks like he��s been plotting to take over from me as the family chef for a long time! How dares he try it rece me? I won��t allow that to happen! Amy must have my cooking in the future! I can��t let my prodigious cooking aptitude go to waste.


    All of the representatives of the other races were alreadypletely entranced by the aroma of the braised chicken and rice dish. The dishes they had tasted had already opened their eyes to the brilliance of human cooking, yet this dish made everything else pale inparison.


    The delectable aroma coursed through the pce rapidly, and all of the guests and officials who wouldn��t get a chance to taste the dish were gulping involuntarily with envious looks on their faces.


    This aroma is incredible! Shiitake mushroom is quite a rarely used ingredient, but I didn��t think it couldbine with chicken to create such an alluring aroma. This is a stroke of genius! Abraham wore a stunned expression as he craned his neck to stare at the braised chicken and rice dish on Krassu��s table. I can��t believe I won��t get to taste something so delicious! This is an outrage!


    Meanwhile, Sean had already slowly clenched his fists beneath his table. He had seen the chef that Josh had invited the day before, and it appeared that his cooking skills really were quite exceptional. If Josh was able to appease Andre through this birthday present, that would be very bad news to him.


    Josh took a nce at Sean, and the smile on his face became even more pronounced.


    ��The chef said that this dish is best eaten by pouring the chicken broth over the rice,�� the attendant said in a respectful manner before departing from the pce with the female servants.


    The king picked up his chopsticks and looked down at the dish before him. The cubes of chicken in the dish were allpletely wless and of identical size. The potatoes were soft yet still maintained their structural integrity, while the green asparagus and bell peppers of different colors embellished the dish to great effect. Meanwhile, the golden chicken broth was faintly glistening, but didn��t appear to be greasy in the slightest.


    The rich aromas of chicken and shiitake mushroom wafted toward him,pletely captivating his appetite, even though had had thought that he wasn��t hungry just a moment ago. He picked up a piece of chicken with his chopsticks before cing it into his mouth, upon which his wrinkled face immediately lit up.


    The delectable broth encapsting the chicken released an incredible vor, making Andre feel as if his taste buds had beenpletely awakened. Imagery of gentle spring rain falling on a set of lush ins was evoked within his mind, and his entire body was suddenly filled with a burst of youthful energy.


    The chicken was tender yet not mushy, and the vor of the condiments and shiitake mushroom hadpletely seeped into the meat, making it incredibly delicious. Even after swallowing the mouthful of chicken, its residual aftertaste continued to linger in his mouth, making him close his eyes involuntarily.


    He couldn��t pinpoint the exact moment in his life when eating ceased to be an enjoyable activity for him. Before he knew it, he was eating every day solely for sustenance, and all of his nutrient and energy intake was being dictated solely by his chefs. Even Bellmann��s dishes no longer sparked a sense of joy and wonder in him as they once had.


    However, this braised chicken struck him with a sense of bliss and tion that he hadn��t experienced from any dish for a very long time.


    After swallowing the piece of chicken, he immediately ced a piece of shiitake mushroom into his mouth.


    The unrivaled vor hadpletely enchanted him, and his blissful silence was a better indication of how much he was enjoying the dish than any verbal praise he could extend.


    The king had barely eaten anything thus far, but he was quickly working his way through the braised chicken and rice, and this observation had created a slight stir among the guests present.


    Let me see what this tastes like. Irina also picked up a piece of chicken with her chopsticks.


    Amy looked at Irina, and murmured to herself, ��After eating that piece of chicken, Big Sister Irina is probably going to fall in love with Father.��

 Chapter 742 - Does He Want to Take My Place as the Family Chef?

    <h4>Chapter 742 Does He Want to Take My ce as the Family Chef?</h4>


    This vor... ispletely indescribable!


    Irinacked the vocabry to describe what she was currently feeling. Never had she ever tasted something this delicious. Thebination of the dish��s delectable vor and exquisite texture struck her with a sense of unrivaled bliss.


    In particr, the vor of that shiitake mushroom was extremely unique and delicious. Mushrooms could be asionally collected in the Wind Forest as well, but none of them could hold a candle to the shiitake mushroom in this dish.


    Swallowing her first mouthful of chicken, Irina then used her spoon to drizzle some chicken broth onto her rice. The faint golden broth was absorbed by the moonlight rice, turning the rice into an alluring golden color.


    After absorbing the rich chicken broth, the rice had be extremely delicious, and the more she chewed, the more delicious it became.


    What has he been doing for the past three years? He couldn��t even bake sweet potatoes without cooking them into charcoal; how could he possibly make such delicious food?! This is... Irina stared at her braised chicken and rice with incredulity etched on her face. All of a sudden, a dangerous look shed through her eyes. Could it be that he worked so hard to learn cooking because he doesn��t like my cooking? Is he doing this so he could take over from me as the family chef?


    No! I can��t squander my god-given talent like this! Irina shook her head with a determined expression, but it was quickly reced by a blissful smile as she tasted a piece of shiitake mushroom.


    Well, I guess I can allow him to cook one meal a day. I��ll be responsible for cooking the other two meals, though. Irina nodded to herself after making up her mind. She then noticed the pretty little braids in Amy��s hair, and her heart was filled with curiosity as she thought to herself, Even though we��ve only been apart for three years, I feel like I have to get to know him all over again. Cooking, braiding hair, what else has he learned?


    The massive forest troll representative had received a portion of the same size as everyone else, and ate an entire bowl of braised chicken and rice in one mouthful. It then smacked its lips as it praised, ��This chicken is simply far too delicious. As expected of the chef rmended by the second prince. It��s just that the portions seem to be a little small.��


    Meanwhile, the goblin representative ate a small bite of chicken before shooting a disdainful nce at the forest troll. ��Only a neanderthal would eat an entire dish in one bite. Such a delicious dish is wasted on the likes of you.��


    ��Even women don��t eat such pathetic little mouthfuls as you do; can you even taste anything?�� The forest troll immediately returned the favor. The goblins and the forest trolls had been at war for a long time, and the battle raging on their borders was just as fierce as the one between the humans and the orcs.


    However, they were now in the royal pce of the Roth Empire, celebrating the king��s birthday, so they limited their altercation to a verbal one rather than engaging in a physical confrontation.


    All of the representatives of each race were clearly very pleased with the braised chicken and rice, and a chorus of praise rang out within the pce.


    Meanwhile, all of the officials were left stranded as they greedily inhaled the delectable aroma wafting through the air.


    If this were just a normal dish, it wouldn��t earn such glowing praise from so many prominent figures no matter how delicious it was. However, the chef who had cooked this dish had been invited to Rodu, so the praise they were delivering toward the dish was an indirectpliment paid to Josh himself.


    Is it really that delicious? I can only smell it and see it, but I can��t taste it; this is torture! Duke Abraham felt as if there was a river of drool building up in his mouth. He was racking his brains to try and think of a way to taste this dish, but on such an important asion, even he didn��t dare to do anything out of line.


    Is it really that good? Sean looked around at all of the delighted guests, and hesitated momentarily before also tasting his first piece of chicken.


    Aplex look immediately appeared on his face, but he simply couldn��t bring himself to stop chewing.


    This dish wasn��t just good; it was delicious to the extreme!


    The tender and delicious chicken had absorbed the fragrance of the shiitake mushrooms. He almost bit his tongue��such was his eagerness to sink his teeth into the piece of chicken. In contrast, Bellmann��s food really did seem rather nd and ordinary.


    Looks like he definitely isn��t Alex. Alex is aplete noob when ites to cooking, and there��s no way that he would be a chef, let alone one that��s this good. Sean put down his chopsticks before taking a nce at Josh.


    He knew how much Josh wanted Alex dead, so if that man really was Alex, then there was no way that Josh would��ve let him live for so long.


    He wasn��t Alex, but was that little girl Alex��s daughter?


    She was a half-elf of the right age, and she possessed extraordinary magical aptitude as well as silver hair and blue eyes that were identical to Irina��s. Wasn��t that too much of a coincidence?


    Alex had beenpletely disabled during the assassination attempt three years ago, so it made sense that he would entrust his child to someone else. In his disabled condition, he wouldn��t even be able to look after himself, let alone a small child as well.


    If she really is Alex��s daughter, then perhaps I can interrogate that chef to find out information about Alex. Sean withdrew his gaze as a contemtive look appeared on his face. If he could find Alex, he would be able to deal Josh a lethal blow.


    No one would want to support a prince who had orchestrated Alex��s assassination. Alex was a hero of the Roth Empire, and the legacy that he had left behind was very much asting one.


    Even though the king had already swept this matter under the rug, Sean was not willing to pass up such an opportunity.


    He would only get one chance to ascend to the throne, and he had to win this battle for the throne regardless of what cost he had to pay.


    He had to find Alex before Josh, and then force him to reveal Josh as the mastermind behind the assassination three years ago to the entire world.


    Of course, if Josh hadn��t beenpletely driven mad by his jealousy, he wouldn��t have been so stupid as to leave Mag alive.


    As expected, falling in love with a woman was a dangerous trap. No matter how cunning a man was, their IQ would drop to zero should they be struck with love.


    After surveying the situation from the shadows for a while, the attendant finally departed with a content smile on his face. It appeared that the king and all of the guests were very pleased with Mag��s first dish, and he was very d to see this.


    ...


    The royal kitchen was still an extremely bustling and lively ce as all of the chefs continued to prepare dishes. Different dishes had to be prepared and presented at different points during the banquet, so they had to be constantly working. No guest was going to eat only one dish throughout the course of the entire banquet; the royal pce had to showcase the diversity of the human cuisine to all of its esteemed guests.


    However, many of the chefs were stealing nces at the secluded corner of the kitchen, where the chef from Chaos City was working by himself. The fact that his dish had been selected to be presented to the king hade as a massive shock to everyone.


    Chaos City had only been in existence for just over a century, and the city had no renowned chefs. It was most often the case that chefs were unable to make a living in thepetitive gastronomic industry of Rodu, thereby forcing them to move to Chaos City.


    For example, the head chef of Ducas Restaurant, Beate, was only as a student of one of Bellmann��s student chefs. With his cooking skills, he most likely wouldn��t even have been chosen to cook for the king during his birthday banquet.


    As such, there had always been a hint of bias and discrimination against chefs who hailed from Chaos City.


    Now that an unknown chef from Chaos City had been invited by the second prince to cook for the king, all of the other chefs were naturally feeling quite displeased.


    ��His Highness is most likely going to get screwed over by that guy from Chaos City. There��s no way that he can cook anything even halfway decent,�� a chef scoffed, and his words immediately met with approval from many of the other chefs. All of them were specting whether Mag was going to be detained and executed soon.

 Chapter 743 - Forging a Resounding Reputation

    <h4>Chapter 743 Forging a Resounding Reputation</h4>


    Right at this moment, the attendant from earlier strode into the kitchen with the 10 female servants again, and he looked at Mag with an excited expression as he said, ��Congrattions, Master Mag, His Majesty and all of the esteemed guests were very pleased with your dish. Looks like you��ll be in the running for the best dish of the day.��


    The entire royal kitchen abruptly fell silent as all of the chefs looked on in astonishment.


    ��Argh!��


    A chef identally burned his hand on his stovetop in his stunned stupor, and he immediately thrust his hand into the barrel of water nearby.


    The best dish of the day? That was an honor that was reserved only for the best chef in the royal kitchen!


    It wouldn��t be much of an exaggeration to say that the one who received this de would be hailed as the number one chef on the entire Nond Continent!


    In the past nine years, Master Bellmann had dominated that position. On the few asions where he had been beaten, it was always an extremely renowned and widely respected chef who had taken his ce.


    Even though just one dish wasn��t a three-dimensional representation of a chef��s cooking ability, it could certainly make a chef stand out in the culinary world. A chef who could earn the approval of the king would undoubtedly have an immeasurable future ahead of them.


    As such, the best dish de was one that was sought after by all of the chefs present, yet the attendant was proiming that Mag had a good chance of securing it? If he wasn��t exaggerating, then Mag was surely the biggest ck horse in this entire kitchen!


    ��H-how is that possible?!��


    Nandel��s and Vasir��s expression changed drastically upon hearing this. They had thought that Mag was only a third-rate chef, yet he had received praise from the king himself, and was in the running for best dish of the day.


    Thinking back to the insults they had aimed at Mag, both of them were so embarrassed that they wanted nothing better than to be swallowed up by the ground beneath their feet.


    Furthermore, what was even more terrifying to them was that if Mag took Bellmann��s ce as the premier chef of the royal kitchen, he would have the power to kick both of them out of the royal kitchen!


    The fact that they were regrly invited to cook during royal banquets had earned them a lot of renown and ie during the past few years. They were hoping to have their student chefs inherit this privilege and make it asting legacy, but it appeared that they offended someone that they couldn��t afford to mess with, and those dreams were about to be dashed.


    ��You��re so awesome, Uncle Mag!�� Luluka and Kalulu looked up at Mag with admiration shimmering in their eyes.


    Kalulu was still in disbelief. What is happening to this world? Am I still dreaming?


    ��Thank you for your kind words. Please wait a moment, the second dish will be ready soon.�� Mag nodded with a calm and collected expression.


    He didn��t think that he would be able to secure victory with just a single dish. After all, all of the most outstanding chefs of the Nond Continent were gathered in the kitchen, so he would need to serve more than one exceptional dish topletely crush all of hispetitors.


    As such, he had to put everything into the next two dishes as well. After all, he had only traveled to Rodu in order toplete the system��s mission. If he were to fail, the consequences would be catastrophic, and he would��ve taken a massive risk for nothing.


    Furthermore, he was also quite curious about the deluxe reward that the system had promised him if he were toplete the mission.


    ��Alright.�� The attendant nodded before stepping away to afford Mag some personal space, not daring to hurry Mag in his cooking. The exemry skills that Mag had disyed hadpletely won him over, and barring any idents, he was undoubtedly going to be a prominent rising star in the royal kitchen.


    In the northern section of the kitchen, a middle-aged chef turned his gaze toward Mag with a displeased look on his face. He then turned to Bellmann, who was wearing a ck and white chef��s suit with his gray hair tucked in an impable manner under his tall chef��s hat, and he grumbled, ��Master, that chef from Chaos City����


    ��Focus on what you��re doing; there��s no point in looking at what everyone else is doing.�� Bellmann continued his cooking in a calm and collected manner as he cut off the middle-aged man mid-sentence.


    However, the chef was still quite disgruntled. ��He��s just a chef from Chaos City; even Beate is rated as a top-grade chef in that godforsaken city! How could he possibly have the skills to contend with you for the best dish of the day? I refuse to believe this!��


    ��Exactly! Master��s been cooking for longer than he��s been alive; how could he possiblypare to Master?��


    ��I reckon that attendant��s just spouting nonsense. His Majesty clearly loves Master��s dishes the most.��


    All of the other student chefs also chimed in with displeased expressions.


    In their eyes, Mag wasn��t even worthy of a second nce from Bellmann, so how could he possiblypete with their master for the most prized de in the cooking world?


    ��If he can really cook something that can satisfy His Majesty, then that would be worthy of celebration, not condemnation.�� Bellmann put down thedle in his hand before turning to his student chefs with a serious expression as he said, ��I��ve told all of you on more than one asion that there��s always room for improvement in the art of cooking. In order to be true chefs, you must be willing to constantly learn and innovate. I certainly wouldn��t dare to say I��m a perfect chef, and I would love to see all of you use me as a stepping stone to reach higher levels in your own cooking. Only then will this art continue to advance, and I��m much more interested in seeing that than in clinging onto my title of the so-called number one chef of the royal kitchen.��


    All of the student chefs fell silent upon hearing this. Even though they were still feeling rather disgruntled, Bellmann��s words had taught them a valuable lesson.


    The pleasant sound of steak sizzling on a hot metal b soon rang out from Mag��s cooking station. The mesmerizing aromas of beef, wine, and ck pepper wafted throughout the entire kitchen as 10 steaks were ted. Broli and bell peppers of different colors acted as embellishments for the dish before the ck pepper sauce was poured over the steaks. Soon, 10 portions of steak had been carried out of the kitchen by the 10 female servants.


    Nandel and Vasir had already learned to keep their mouths firmly shut. If it weren��t for the fact that they had already offended Mag to an irreversible degree, they would��ve been mbering to suck up to Mag right now.


    After steaks were prepared, Mag was able to take a small break, and during that time, Kalulu made his way over to him with an admiring smile on his face. ��Brother Mag, I didn��t think that you would be such an exceptional chef. My apologies for making those assumptions earlier. If one of your dishes is rated as the best dish of the day, you��ll be forging a resounding reputation for yourself!��


    ��You��re far too kind, Brother Kalulu. My dishes are nowhere near the best this kitchen has to offer.�� Even though Mag was feeling quite confident, he still shook his head with a modest smile.


    Within the pce.


    The king put down his spoon, havingpletely finished the portion of braised chicken and rice on the table in front of him. Not even a single grain of rice remained in his bowl, and the abundant nutrition in the dish coupled with its delectable vor had brought a healthy flush to his cheeks. His onlyint was that a single portion simply wasn��t enough, and he was left wanting more.


    All of the representatives of the other races also felt the same way. If it weren��t for the fact that it would be inappropriate to do so, they��d most definitely be requesting seconds.


    Right at this moment, the attendant led the 10 female servants into the pce. ��The chef invited by the second prince will now be offering his second dish to His Majesty!��

 Chapter 744 - Care For Some Four Times Insanely Spicy Grilled Fish?

    <h4>Chapter 744 Care For Some Four Times Insanely Spicy Grilled Fish?</h4>


    The braised chicken and rice had given everyone a massively pleasant surprise, but it had also significantly elevated everyone��s expectations for Mag.


    If he were to offer only a single dish, then the braised chicken and rice would definitely remain an unforgettable dish that they would look back on even years down the track.


    However, he was now presenting a second dish, and everyone was eagerly anticipating this dish with lofty expectations.


    The king had finished his entire portion of braised chicken and rice, which indicated that he was clearly very pleased with the chef that the second prince had invited to Rodu. This was most definitely a positive development for Josh in his quest to inherit the throne.


    The attendant once againid down a tter in front of the king in a respectful manner. ��This dish is known as ck pepper steak. Chef Mag advises using a knife and fork to slice the steak into small pieces, then dipping it into the apanying ck pepper sauce prior to consumption.��


    As he removed the lid from the tter, the aromas of beef and wine swept through the entire pce like a hurricane.


    The king��s eyes lit up slightly in response. He didn��t have any hobbies in life other than wine-tasting. He was far from being an alcoholic, but it had already be a habit of his to drink a ss of wine before going to bed every night.


    The fragrance of the wine emanating from this steak was not inferior in the slightestpared to the wine that the royal pce purchased from the Buffett Winery on a yearly basis. In fact, this wine seemed to have an even richer fragrance than the premium wine from the Buffett Winery.


    He had been feeling slightly full after eating an entire portion of braised chicken and rice, but he felt as if additional stomach capacity had suddenly been unlocked as soon as he caught a whiff of the steak before him. He raised a hand, and a female servant hurried over to him before picking up his knife and fork and slicing the steak into bite-sized chunks.


    Abraham inhaled the aroma swirling within the pce with an intoxicated look on his face. ��The fragrance of this wine is simply mesmerizing! You��d think that beef and wine would be an abhorrentbination, but the two aromas seem toplement one another perfectly!��


    Abraham was staring directly at the portion of steak on the table in front of Josh, and a trail of drool was threatening to teeter over the corner of his lips. You��ve truly unearthed a treasure, Your Highness!


    Josh only hesitated momentarily before turning to one of the female servants with a smile as he instructed, ��Duke Abraham has always been an avid lover of good food, and I��m feeling rather full already after eating that portion of braised chicken and rice, so please give my steak to the duke.��


    ��Are you serious?�� Abraham couldn��t help but exim as his eyes lit up with joy.


    ��Of course.�� Josh nodded with a smile in response.


    The female servant picked up the portion of beef from Josh��s table in a respectful manner before transferring it to Abraham��s table.


    ��You have my thanks, Your Highness.�� Abraham only had time to deliver a few words of gratitude before his attention waspletely drawn to the steak before him. Up close, the steak was smelling even more irresistible, and only now he caught a whiff of a unique aroma intermingled with the fragrance of the beef and the wine.


    It was the aroma of ck pepper!


    For a veteran foodie like him, ck pepper was naturally not an unfamiliar condiment.


    Perhaps it was because this condiment was far too expensive, but he had never seen a chef who could truly make good use of ck pepper in their dishes. All they did was apply ck pepper to their dishes for a unique novelty effect rather than actually using it to enhance the vor of a dish. However, that was clearly not the case for this dish!


    The aroma of the ck pepperbined with the delectable fragrance of the beef to such harmonious perfection that it was simply a match made in heaven. It was as if these two were always meant to be, and as if this was the only correct way that beef should be eaten.


    ��What a stroke of genius!�� Abraham couldn��t help but praise as he eagerly picked up his cutlery. He then sliced into the steak��as carefully as if he were treating an artistic masterpiece��before gently cing the morsel of steak into his mouth.


    The beef was even more tender than he imagined, and as he bit down into it, an abundance of wine and meat juices flooded into his mouth. These vors thenbined with the ck pepper sauce, and he felt as if a magic caster had unleashed a spell directly in his mouth. All of his taste buds were cast into a state ofplete ecstasy, and theplexity of the vors made him feel as if he were experiencing something new and different with each passing second.


    After swallowing the mouthful of beef, he felt as if a flow of warmth had slid down his throat, filling his entire body with a warm sensation that almost made him moan with pleasure.


    The vor is so warm and delicious, yet so highly addictive; is this chef an angel or a demon?


    Abraham sliced off a second chunk of beef before putting it in his mouth, closing his eyes to carefully savor every single minute aspect of this amazing culinary experience.


    This was by far the best dish he had tasted today.


    The roast beef cubes from the day before were also quite delicious, but they were much more suited to be a street foodpared to this steak.


    In such a grand and illustrious pce, it was only fitting for one to eat ck pepper steak with a knife and a fork in a graceful manner.


    Irina inspected the steak before her with a curious expression. So he can roast beef cubes and also cooked bs of beef like this?


    Let me see what this tastes likepared to the roast beef from yesterday. Irina ced a small chunk of beef in her mouth, upon which her eyes immediately lit up before narrowing with a blissful smile. After swallowing the mouthful of beef, she licked her lips to catch the residual ck pepper sauce.


    As expected of my man; he can do anything! This steak tastespletely differentpared to the roast beef from yesterday, but it��s just as delicious!


    Irina opened her eyes and ate another chunk of beef. The blissful smile on her face had Josh looking on in apletely entranced manner.


    Yes! Big Sister Irina is definitely falling in love with Father��s cooking. Amy nced at Irina with a joyful expression before turning to Josh, upon which her little brows furrowed with displeasure. Is he staring at my beautiful Big Sister Irina? That��s not allowed! She belongs to Father! I��m going to keep an eye on you!


    ��Where did His Highness find such a genius of a chef? His cooking skills are absolutely extraordinary!��


    ��Indeed. This present is better than anything else anyone could offer to His Majesty. This really is a thoughtful gesture from His Highness.��


    The officials who were familiar with each other began to discuss quietly among themselves. It was quite clear that Josh had achieved his objective.


    ��Luna, the one who��s offering these dishes to His Majesty couldn��t be that Mr. Mag you were talking about, could he?�� The elderly man sitting beside Luna turned to her with a surprised expression. He had heard that Mr. Mag had been invited to Rodu by the second prince to cook during the king��s birthday banquet, but how could such a brilliant mathematician also be such an outstanding chef?


    ��That��s right, Grandpa, he is indeed Mr. Mag. He works as a chef and a restaurant owner, and mathematics is only his hobby.��


    Byron Field faltered slightly upon hearing this before heaving an emotional sigh. ��Even as a hobbyist, he had reached a level that I couldn��t hope to reach in my entire life. I really am looking forward to meeting this young man now.��


    ��That��s right, he��s a true genius.�� A hint of admiration appeared in Luna��s eyes as a mental image of Mag surfaced in her mind.


    ...


    ��This one is for His Majesty, and these two are for the two princes. This one is for the elven princess, this one is for Master Krassu, and these are for the rest of the guests. All of them have different vors, so you have to make absolutely sure that you don��t misce them.��


    Mag delivered a set of instructions to the 10 female servants with a serious expression before sending them on their way.


    He looked on as they departed, and a wide smile suddenly appeared on his face. ��Josh, Sean, care for some four times insanely spicy grilled fish?��

 Chapter 745 - I Can’t Stop!

    <h4>Chapter 745 I Can��t Stop!</h4>


    The braised chicken and rice and ck pepper steak had dealt many of the guests present heavy psychological blows. It was already bad enough that they could only see and smell the dishes without being able to taste them, yet their frustrations were only beingpounded further by the unreserved praise delivered by all those who had tasted the dishes.


    When the king finally finished his steak and put on a content smile, everyone heaved internal sighs of relief, thinking that their ordeal was over.


    However, the voice of a demon suddenly sounded outside the pce.


    ��The chef invited by the second prince will now be offering his third dish to His Majesty!��


    The attendant entered the pce once again with the same 10 female servants. On this asion, the tters they were holding were more than twice asrge as those with the previous two dishes.


    ��There��s more?��


    Even the king himself was rather surprised. Having finished the braised chicken and rice and ck pepper steak, he had already eaten far more than his average daily intake of food. This was because the dishes offered by this extraordinary chef hadpletely awakened his appetite, which hadin dormant for many years already.


    The fact that a single chef was able to cook two dishes of such an incredible caliber was a sufficient indication of his skills.


    However, who would��ve thought that he would offer up a third dish? Even though his stomach was already bulging slightly, the king was still very much looking forward to this third dish.


    It had yet to be seen whether he would have sufficient stomach capacity to eat it or not, but he truly was curious what this third dish could be.


    In contrast, Sean��s heart sank upon seeing this third dish. Was there no end to this man��s brilliance?


    He was regretting not killing Mag the day before now. Even though that would further worsen his rtionship with Josh, their rtionship was already so bad that it wouldn��t have mattered anyway.


    On the contrary, Josh wanted nothing better than to sing for joy. However, he had to control his expression and emotions during the king��s birthday banquet, so he couldn��t express his tion.


    ��Your Majesty, this dish is known as spicy grilled fish; please enjoy.��


    The attendant lifted the lid on the tter, revealing a grilled fish that was covered in red chili peppers. The scorching aroma wafting toward the king from the dish made him furrow his brows involuntarily.


    However, what was surprising to him was that the aroma of the dish wasn��t a very sharp nor overwhelming one. Instead, it smelled extremely enticing. There was certainly a hint of spiciness to the aroma, but it was very much at a manageable level. Even though the king was already satiated after eating the previous two dishes, he was struck by the impulse to pick up his chopsticks again.


    Beneath theyer of red chili peppers was a whole fish. The skin of the fish was slightly charred, and the criss-crossing knife incisions made on the body of the fish allowed the red juices around it to seep into the flesh of the fish.


    Josh was observing the king��s expression this entire time, and a faint smile appeared on his face. He was worried that this dish would be too much for his father to handle, but it was quite clear from the look on his face that he was very much looking forward to eating the dish. During this birthday banquet, the king had eaten virtually nothing aside from the dishes cooked by Mag, so Mag was almost guaranteed to win the best dish of the day award. That was undoubtedly very good news for Josh.


    The female servants carefully carried the tters in their hands onto their designated tables before lifting the lids. A rich spicy aroma immediately wafted through the air like an explosion of spiciness.


    What the hell is this?!


    Sean recoiled reflexively as his eyes watered from the intense spicy aroma that assaulted his senses. He felt as if there were a palpable aura of spiciness in the air, and just inhaling it was making his throat run dry.


    Josh sat before his own four times insanely spicy grilled fish, and even though his eyes were also watering, he forced a smile onto his face as he said, ��There��s no need to be so rmed, Brother. This spicy grilled fish is renowned for its intensely spicy vor, but it��s also extremely delicious, and is truly an incredible dish.��


    He had thought that Mag would drop the level of spiciness a little, but after inhaling the scent drifting from the dish, it appeared that it was even spicier thanst time.


    But what could he do? Mag was a chef who had been invited to Rodu by him, so no matter how much the dish was making his eyes water, he could only force a blissful smile onto his face, and pretend that those were tears of joy swirling within his eyes.


    Josh stole a nce at the king, only to find that thetter was still quiteposed, and he heaved an internal sigh of relief. At the same time, he praised internally. I didn��t think that Father would be such an avid lover of spicy food. Looks like Mag was spot on with this dish.


    This level of spiciness was clearly far too severe for anyone to handle, and Sean was just about to voice his protests when caught sight of the king picking up his chopsticks. As such, he could only swallow his words and sit in silence.


    ��It smells so spicy, but it also smells so good!��


    ��The fish look a little small, though. I have no doubt that the dish would be very delicious, but such small fish tend to have a lot of small fishbones, which makes them rather inconvenient to eat.��


    All of the representatives of the different races were looking down at their spicy grilled fish dishes with hesitant expressions.


    After tasting the first two extraordinary dishes, expectations for Mag had reached an all-time high. However, the strong spicy aroma and the intimidatingyer of red chili peppers spread over the dish struck everyone with a sense of wariness.


    Is it really that spicy? Why is it that it doesn��t smell all that spicy to me at all? Irina took a deep whiff of her spicy grilled fish before turning to look at everyone else with a confused expression on her face. She then murmured to herself, ��I didn��t think that he would��ve even mastered grilling fish. Just what can��t he cook? He��s posing a real threat to my position as the family chef!��


    Just as everyone was hesitating whether they should eat the dish or not, the king had already led by example and dug into his grilled fish first.


    As soon as the morsel of fish at the end of his chopsticks entered his mouth, a genuine smile appeared on his face. This was a smile that came directly from the bottom of his heart, and it was the best form of praise and approval that he could extend toward this dish.


    After swallowing his first mouthful of fish, the king nodded to everyone else, and said, ��The fish is very delicious. You should all give it a try.��


    ��Yes, Father.�� Josh immediately heeded the king��s call, picking up arge chunk of fish with his chopsticks. The spicy juices had already stained the fish a bright red, and he had to force down the urge to recoil as he ced the morsel of fish in his mouth.


    It only took a split second for Josh��s mouth and tongue to gopletely numb. His face immediately turned as red as a cooked lobster, and sweat began pouring down his face.


    He had experienced this sensation once the day before yesterday, except it was clearly even fiercer and more pronounced on this asion. The absurdly spicy vor made his mind gopletely nk, and tears were already threatening to flow down his face, but he had to force back the urge to cry out in pain.


    Just a little more! Just a little more and it��ll start to taste good!


    Josh offered words of constion and encouragement to himself as he clenched his fists tightly beneath the table. The nk numbing sensation in his mind persisted for a short while before finally passing. What followed was the extremely delicious vor of the kirin carp that had been cooked to perfection. In that instant, Josh felt as if he had been propelled straight from the pits of a fiery hell into a blissful heaven.


    He knew from past experience that only by continuing to eat without any pause could he keep this spicy vor at bay. Josh��s face was starting to look like a chunk of charcoal that had been taken directly out of a furnace and sweat was pouring down this face, but he couldn��t stop eating!


    Sean took a nce at Josh, who was eating like a madman, and he also mustered up his courage as he took his first bite of fish.


    ��Ngh...��


    Sean��s face turned as red as a beetroot in an instant. His mouth and tongue had gonepletely numb, and he almost reflexively spat out the mouthful of fish.


    However, Josh was still eating up a storm right across from him, so he could only repress this powerful urge as he clenched his fists beneath the table. This level of spiciness was definitely something a normal person couldn��t handle! However, if he were to do something unbefitting of a prince in such an important setting, all of his prior efforts could go to waste.


    Andre wasn��t going to let a disgraceful prince inherit his throne.


    As such, even though the spicy vor wreaking havoc in his mouth made him want to throw his head back and roar to the heavens, he had to force a blissful smile onto his face. This as absolute torture!

 Chapter 746 - Is She That Fearsome?!

    <h4>Chapter 746 Is She That Fearsome?!</h4>


    Sean had been through countless life and death situations on the battlefield. He had crawled out from beneath piles of corpses before, andpared to Josh, who had never even left Rodu, he had sacrificed much more for a chance to inherit the throne.


    For a man who wasn��t a fan of spicy food, such a fearsomely spicy dish almost made him faint on the spot. His fingernails were digging so hard into the palms of his hands that they were drawing blood, yet that was nothingpared to the agony coursing through his mouth. His eyes had also bepletely bloodshot, yet he had to force himself not to make a single sound.


    Is this level of spiciness really within the tolerance range for a human? Why is it that Father looks like he��s enjoying the dish so much? Could it be that Josh asked that chef to make my dish extra spicy?


    Countless questions shed through Sean��s mind in an instant, and he felt like a wounded beast.


    Just as he thought that this torture would never end, the numb sensation in his mouth gradually faded, and the delicious vor of the fish began to soothe his ravaged taste buds. The crispy fish skin and tender flesh of the fish practically melted in his mouth. Furthermore, there wasn��t even as much as a single fishbone to be found, and it was incredible that the torturous spicy vor from just a moment ago could be masking something so delectable.


    The imagery of long-awaited rain falling on a parched desert surfaced in his mind, and this was an indescribable feeling.


    Thus, he swallowed his first mouthful of fish.


    The morsel of fish felt as if it had been pulled straight out of moltenva, and as it slowly slid down his esophagus, he felt as if a me had been set alight in his heart. The twisting sensation in his stomach was causing him quite a bit of difort, and the scorching sensation in his mouth had returned, making him feel as if his tongue were being used as a pincushion.


    The logical part of his mind told him to never touch this fish ever again, but he simply couldn��t stop his chopsticks as they picked up another morsel of fish and fed it to his mouth.


    The delicious vor of the fish managed to repress the scorching spicy sensation again, but that sensation only returned with even greater ferocity, forcing him to immediately eat another chunk of fish.


    Sean suddenly understood why Josh was eating like a madman. It wasn��t that he didn��t want to stop eating��he simply couldn��t!


    Thus, both princes began to shovel fish into their mouths in a maddened frenzy as if this was the most delicious thing they had ever eaten.


    ��The two princes look like they��re thoroughly enjoying that dish.��


    ��Indeed. I didn��t think that the two princes would be so enraptured by a single dish on such a grand asion.��


    All of the officials looked on with surprise etched on their faces.


    The two princes had always been quite careful and reserved in their mannerism, but who would��ve thought that they would suddenly cast aside those facades? They did appear to be eating in a rather disheveled manner, but that only worked to further demonstrate to everyone just how delicious the spicy grilled fish must��ve been.


    ��Phew!��


    The forest troll representative breathed out a ball of mes, which just so happened tond on his leg, and it immediately burst into mes. Thankfully, Richard quickly swooped in and saved the forest troll by casting a water ball spell to douse the mes.


    ��This fish is really delicious, but I have to take extra care not to set myself on fire when eating it!�� The forest troll put down the bowl in its hand with a hint of lingering fear on its face. The grilled fish in front of it had already beenpletely consumed, and its body had taken on a rather amusing red hue.


    ��It really is extremely delicious! I can��t get enough of this spicy scorching feeling!��


    The abyss demon sitting next to the forest troll had also turned slightly red as he shoveled chunks of fish relentlessly into his mouth.


    Aside from the fact that it��s a little spicy, it appears that everyone is a fan of this dish. Irina nodded to herself upon seeing this. She picked up a chunk of fish with her chopsticks, dipped it in the red juices down below, and then carefully ced it into her own mouth.


    The spicy juices struck her tongue with a numb sensation; it was a very strange feeling as if part of the sensory nerves of her tongue had been obstructed somehow.


    Immediately thereafter, the delicious vor of the fish itself began to wreak havoc on the tip of her tongue.


    The fish skin was crispy yet not burnt, while the meat beneath the skin was very tender and supple. The vors of the fish and the spicy juices immediately left her wanting more.


    As she swallowed the mouthful of fish, she felt as if a warm ball of fire had slid down her throat into her body, warming her stomach and evoking within her a sense of bliss and enjoyment.


    Irina wasn��t a fan of fish, as she could never separate the small fishbones from the meat, and it was very unpleasant to have fishbones stuck in her throat.


    However, to her surprise, that chunk of fish just then wasprised entirely of meat with no fishbones at all.


    Is this a fish without any small fishbones? Irina��s eyes lit up as she ate another mouthful of fish. The chunk of fish practically melted in her mouth, and there weren��t any small fishbones in that mouthful, either, only the spicy and delicious skin and flesh of the fish.


    It��s a little spicy, but surely everyone��s over-exaggerating things. Or could it be that I have really good aptitude when ites to eating spicy foods? Irina nced at Sean and Josh with a slightly perplexed look before eating another mouthful of fish. Her eyes narrowed slightly as a blissful smile appeared on her face. She felt as if she would never tire of eating this dish.


    No one can resist Father��s food, because it��s just that delicious! Amy wore a joyful smile on her face as she swayed slightly from the side to side and tucked in to her own fish.


    Father really is super awesome; anyone who eats his food would fall in love with him.


    Abraham was salivating wildly as he looked on from his seat. As he did so, he thought to himself, After this birthday banquet, I have to find that chef and get him to cook a braised chicken and rice and spicy grilled fish for me!


    ��It looks like all three dishes were very much to His Majesty��s liking. The chef is almost guaranteed to win the best dish of the day award.��


    ��Indeed. It looks like His Highness has found a strong ally for himself. By the way, do you know who that little girl is? She��s so adorable when she��s eating.��


    ��I heard that Master Krassu recently epted a half-elf girl as his disciple; she��s most likely the one.��


    ��I heard that Master Krassu paid the Magus Tower a visit with his disciple, and she ended up setting a new tower ascending record and beat President Richard��s disciple to the point of tears.��


    ��Is she that fearsome?!��


    All of the officials were discussing quietly among themselves as they appraised Amy with expressions of shock and awe.


    After the king put down his chopsticks, only a small portion of his spicy grilled fish remained. He had refrained from eating it in the end as he really was starting to get unbearably full.


    He wiped his hands and his mouth with the silk handkerchief that the attendant had offered to him, and his brows furrowed as he caught sight of Josh and Sean, who were both still eating like barbaric neanderthals.


    Josh and Sean seemed to have sensed the king��s disapproving gaze, and their expressions changed slightly as they put down their chopsticks at almost the exact same moment. Only the heads remained of the spicy grilled fish in front of them.


    As soon as they stopped, cold sweat began to bead up on their foreheads. Their mouths and throats immediately felt as if they had been set alight, and the unbearable scorching sensation struck them with the urge to even drink the spicy juices on the tters before them.


    ��I��m very pleased with the banquet today.�� The king pointed at the grilled fish in front of him, and announced, ��The best dish of the day is this spicy grilled fish. I mustmend you for finding such a brilliant chef, Josh. Summon him to the pce, I want to reward him in person.��

 Chapter 747 - I Guess This is What Discrimination Looks Like…

    <h4>Chapter 747 I Guess This is What Discrimination Looks Like...</h4>


    ��As expected, one of his three dishes was adjudged to be the best of the day. Looks like that chef is going to bing the new star of the royal kitchen.��


    ��His Majesty thoroughly enjoyed all three dishes; I wonder what His Majesty��s going to reward him with.��


    ��His Highness really does have a keen eye for talent. He had to have gone to great lengths to find such an exceptional chef.��


    While the attendant rushed off to the invite Mag into the pce, many of the officials present took the opportunity to chat among themselves.


    The officials of Josh��s faction were all very pleased with how things had turned out, while the officials that had pledged their allegiance to Sean were all feeling quite tense. The second prince hadpletely dominated the proceedings so far, and it appeared that Sean had fallen into a severe disadvantage in their battle to appease the king.


    However, neither Josh nor Sean had the spare mental capacity to consider such matters. Both of them felt as if their mouths and throats were on fire, and the only thing they could think about what how much physical difort they were in.


    Sean picked up a cup of wine and drank it in one go to try and douse the fire. However, the alcohol only made the scorching, stinging sensation worse, and he had to force himself not to st the mouthful of wine out of his mouth.


    ��Get me a jug of ice water with extra ice cubes,�� Josh said in a quiet voice to the female servant next to him. He had to down an entire jug of ice water to douse the scorching sensation when hest tasted the dish two days ago, and the process of drinking the ice water after eating something so absurdly spicy was an extremely satisfying and exhrating one.


    Amy turned to Krassu, and asked, ��Master, does this mean Father won?��


    Krassu nodded with a smile, and replied, ��That��s right. Boss Mag��s grilled fish has been deemed to be the best dish of the day, so he��s beaten all of the other chefs.��


    Novan nodded, and chimed in, ��Boss Mag really is a genius.��


    ��In the past, every chef who��s won this award has been enlisted to be a chef in the royal kitchen. In that case, will Boss Mag stay here as opposed to returning to Chaos City?�� Krassu spected.


    ��Boss Mag will go back to Chaos City for sure.�� A confident smile appeared on Novan��s face as he said, ��I made this trip to Chaos City with two objectives in mind; one is to adjust terms of the new equality treaty, and the second objective is to take Boss Mag back to Chaos City.��


    Krassu looked at Novan with a perplexed expression on his face. ��Since when did chefs be so important? A 10th-tier great magic caster came all this way to Rodu for Boss Mag?��


    Novan smiled, and didn��t say anything in reply.


    As expected of my man; he��s exceptional at everything he does.


    Irina put down her chopsticks with a content expression, and she let slip a small burp as she dabbed at her mouth with her napkin. Even though she wouldn��t gain any weight no matter how much she ate, it had been very long since she had gorged herself to this extent.


    It looks like he��s learned to look after Amy during the three years we��ve been apart, and he��s also learned how to cook. I feel like this was almost a good thing, Irina thought to herself as she turned her gaze toward Josh, upon which her expression cooled slightly. But I��m going to make sure to pluck out all of those bastards who took part in the incident three years ago, and I��m going to put them through the most horrendous torture imaginable.


    ...


    After finishing all three dishes, Mag was already beginning to clean and pack up his kitchenware in a leisurely manner.


    Even though it appeared as if he didn��t have a care in the world, he was actually feeling rather uneasy. After all, he was here toplete the system��s mission, and it would be a tragedy if he couldn��tplete the mission.


    There were too many unstable variables involved in this mission, the most important of which was the king��s subjective taste. Even though the attendant had told him that the king had been very pleased with his dishes, he still couldn��t be sure of whether one of his three dishes would be assigned as the best dish of the day.


    The meal segment of the birthday banquet was over, and themotion in the kitchen had suddenly died down. Even though no one had to cook anymore, there were very few chefs who were cleaning their kitchenware in a leisurely manner like Mag was doing.


    All of the chefs were waiting to see just who had received the award for the best dish of the day. That was the highest de in the cooking world, and anyone who received this award would be renowned throughout the entire continent.


    ��Master will receive the award again for sure this time! Master has already won the award nine years in a row, and he��ll bepleting the monumental 10-in-a-row achievement today.��


    ��That��s right. Master��s dishes have always been His Majesty��s favorites, and that hasn��t changed for many years.��


    All of the chefs around Bellmann wore confident expressions on their faces, looking as if they were already preparing for the uing celebrations.


    Meanwhile, Bellmann himself remained as calm as ever as he carefully wiped down his cooking bench, seeminglypletely uninterested in whether he would receive the award or not.


    Nandel looked over at Mag, who was also cleaning his cooking bench, and a deriding sneer returned to his face as he said, ��If you ask me, Master Bellmann is surely going to win the award again. All of the other chefs here still can��tpete with him.��


    His usual partner in crime, Vasir, immediately agreed. ��Indeed. Not everyone can take the award for the best dish of the day, and no one knows what His Majesty likes better than Master Bellmann.��


    The first two dishes that Mag had made were indeed candidates for the best dish of the day, but that final grilled fish dish that he had made was simply absurdly spicy. Even from afar, many of the chefs couldn��t help but recoil as Mag was making the dish at his cooking station.


    It wasmon knowledge to all of the chefs present that the king was not a fan of dishes with overly strong vors. As such, Mag had surely ruined any chances he had of bagging the most prestigious de in the cooking world by presenting that dish to the king.


    ��Brother Mag, you put so many chili peppers into that final fish dish; is it really going to be alright?��


    Kalulu��s eyes were slightly bloodshot as he looked at Mag with a concerned expression. Tears had been flowing relentlessly from his eyes while Mag was cooking his spicy grilled fish.


    ��I can��t even open my eyes now, because they sting so much!��


    ��Me too! I feel like a blind man.��


    Luluka and Lukaka were faring even worse than their father.


    ��It should be alright.�� Mag nodded with a smile. The grilled fish he had served to the king was only a mildly spicy one, and the four times insanely spicy grilled fish had only been reserved for Josh and Sean.


    Amy��s portion was of a medium spice level; that was her favorite level of spiciness when it came to the spicy grilled fish.


    Irina��s portion was also a mildly spicy one. Most elves were not fans of strong vors, and the mildly spicy grilled fish was Sally��s favorite.


    As for everyone else, all of their grilled fish were at the super spicy level. Even if they were going to me someone for this, they would all cast their resentment toward Josh. He was even regretting his decision not to serve all of them insanely spicy grilled fish.


    I guess this is what discrimination looks like...


    As for Nandel and Vasir, Mag paid them absolutely no heed. For a master like him, it was unbefitting of his skills to go around stomping on small fry like them.


    Kalulu was just about to say something when an attendant rushed into the royal kitchen, and loudly announced, ��Congrattions to Chef Mag; your spicy grilled fish has been chosen by His Majesty to be the best dish of the day. Please follow me to the pce so His Majesty can reward you in person.��

 Chapter 748 - I Have a Long Reflex Arc

    <h4>Chapter 748 I Have a Long Reflex Arc</h4>


    The entire royal kitchen abruptly fell silent. All of the chefs turned to the attendant in unison with shock etched on their faces.


    ��H-how is that possible?!�� Vasir��s jaw dropped to the ground as he struggled to process what he was hearing.


    Nandel��s eyes rolled over into the back of his head, and he fell backward like a dead weight. Thankfully, one of his student chefs was standing behind him, and he hurriedly caught Nandel before he could fall to the ground.


    Everyone had their own guesses about whom the award for the best dish of the day would be presented to, but none of them had imagined that it would be awarded to apletely unknown chef from Chaos City.


    A tall and thin chef standing beside Bellmann strode forward with incredulity etched on his face as he yelled, ��That��s impossible! Are you sure you��ve delivered the correct message? How could an unknown chef like him be given this award? Are you sure His Majesty didn��t present this award to Chef Bellmann instead?��


    ��Exactly! Master has won this award for nine years in session; how could he possibly lose?��


    ��Master cooked over 10 dishes today, but that man has only cooked three! There must be something wrong here!��


    All of Bellmann��s students stepped forward to question the verdict with enraged expressions.


    Many other chefs also chimed in with their protests. Compared to having a chef from Chaos City win the award that was sought after by everyone, it was clearly much easier to ept Bellmann winning the award again.


    At this point, Bellmann had also stopped wiping down his cooking bench. There was a hint of dejection on his face, but his eyes were devoid of anger or indignation.


    The attendant paused in his footsteps in the face of the rioting chefs. He was one of the king��s most trusted servants, so he was naturally aware that Bellmann had been the king��s favorite chef for over a decade. However, the ck horse on this asion was simply too much to contend with. Even Bellmann��s dishes paled inparison to his, but the suspicions being raised by Bellmann��s students were quite justified.


    However, questioning the king��s decision was a sign of disrespect, and that was quite a serious matter. As such, a stern look appeared on the attendant��s face as he looked at everyone. He said, ��His Majesty adjudged the spicy grilled fish to be the best dish of the day in front of all of the guests in the pce; there��s no doubt about that. All three of Mr. Mag��s dishes have received glowing praise from all of the guests, and hepletely deserves to win this award. His Majesty has even made an exception by allowing him to appear in the pce, and if you ask me, that��s a clear indication of just how much His Majesty enjoyed Chef Mag��s dishes. Furthermore, Mr. Mag is not some unknown chef; he was invited to cook for His Majesty by His Highness, the second prince, himself.��


    The attendant��s words were like a bucket of cold water, immediately dousing the riotous mes that had erupted in the kitchen, and all of the skeptical chefs immediately fell silent.


    It was quite clear now that Mag had indeed received the award for the best dish of the day. However, what came as even more of a surprise to everyone was that Mag had been invited here by the second prince. If they had known about this beforehand, no one would��ve dared to look down on him.


    A chef from Chaos City had beaten all of the top chefs across the entire Nond Continent.


    This was most likely going to be the most incredible news story in the cooking world this year.


    ��Wow! Uncle Mag is so badass!��


    ��He was cooking by himself this entire time, yet he still managed to win the award for the best dish of the day! Uncle Mag is my idol from now on!��


    Lukaka and Luluka looked up at Mag with admiration shimmering in their eyes. To them, this de was something that they could only strive for in their dreams, yet Mag had crushed the entire field ofpetition and won the award in an extremely convincing manner.


    Lukaka still had yet to pick his jaw back up from the ground as he stared at Mag, and mused, ��I guess this is why you should never judge a book by its cover...��


    The attendant made his way over to Mag. He was surprised by just how young Mag was, but he still smiled, and said, ��Pleasee with me now, Mr. Mag. His Majesty and all of the guests in the pce are still waiting.��


    Barring any mishaps, this young chef was most likely going to be the king��s favorite for many years toe.


    Of course, if the second prince were to inherit the throne, then it was quite likely that he would be the top dog in this kitchen.


    Mag removed his apron and merely nodded with a calm smile as he followed the attendant out of the kitchen.


    Was he not happy?


    No, he was over the moon!


    He was naturally overjoyed that he hadpleted the system��s mission. He felt as if a sword hanging above his head had just been removed, and he was filled with relief and tion.


    Mag nodded at Kalulu and his sons with a smile before departing. He was quite fond of this chubby trio.


    As for all of the resentful and envious expressions on the faces of the other chefs, they only worked to fuel Mag��s tion.


    All of them clearly wanted nothing better than to beat him to death, but they were simply unable to do so, and the sight of their frustration filled Mag with joy.


    Just as Mag was about to exit the royal kitchen, Bellmann wiped his hand dry with a hand towel before offering his hand to Mag with a smile. ��Congrattions, Chef Mag.��


    Mag paused in his footsteps and hesitated slightly at the sight of the smiling old man. He then epted his handshake with a smile of his own, and replied, ��Thank you.��


    ��Even though I didn��t get the honor of tasting your dishes, I can tell by their names that they must all be very interesting dishes. I hope all young chefs can be as creative and innovative as you. That would be vastly fortunate for our cooking world.�� Bellmann looked into Mag��s eyes with a genuine expression of gratification on his face.


    ��I��m sure it will be.�� Mag smiled and nodded in response.


    Bellmann��s smile widened as he released Mag��s hand, and said, ��Go on, then. Getting the award for the first time is quite exciting, so make sure to savor the moment. It won��t be as exhrating when you get it for a second or third time, as I��m sure you will.��


    ��Sure.�� Mag nodded in response. He had developed a positive first impression of this skilled yet benevolent old man.


    After exiting the royal kitchen, the attendant led Mag toward the pce, instructing Mag on some key points of etiquette along the way.


    This was his first time facing the king, so Mag made sure tomit all of these points of etiquette to memory. After all, in a feudal society like this one, any misstep could result in punishment by decapitation.


    Right at this moment, the system��s voice sounded within Mag��s mind. ��Ding! Congrattions on beating all of the best chefs of the Nond Continent and securing the best dish award with your spicy grilled fish! You will receive the super reward package, which consists of a single opportunity to temporarily return to the height of your powers, as well as an upgrade of the restaurant to level three! You may check the right you��ve unlocked following the upgrade when you return to the restaurant!��


    ��Holy f*ck!�� Han Li couldn��t help but exim upon hearing this.


    ��Hmm?��


    The attendant up ahead turned to Mag with a perplexed look.


    A slightly awkward expression appeared on Mag��s face as he exined, ��Sorry, I have a long reflex arc, which means my reactions are rather slow. The excitement of meeting the king for the first time has only just caught up to me.��

 Chapter 749 - Keyboard Warrior Shen Mag?

    <h4>Chapter 749 Keyboard Warrior Shen Mag?</h4>


    A smile appeared on the attendant��s face upon hearing this. It was indeed a monumental opportunity to be able to meet the king. In the past, he had seen many people who were too nervous to even walk properly on their way to meeting the king for the first time, so Mag was already one of the calmer people he had seen in this position. ��There��s no need to worry; His Majesty is a very benevolent man.��


    Mag nodded in response, but he was still reeling internally.


    Of course, he wasn��t reeling at the prospect of being able to meet the king; it was just that the system��s reward had given him a massive surprise.


    He had thought that the so-called super reward package would consist of something like a strength point, but not that it would be a chance to temporarily return to the height of his powers!


    What did that mean?


    It meant that he would be the most powerful knight on the entire Nond Continent for a short time! He would be the dragonyer, Mag Alex!


    The height of his powers stood at the pinnacle of the entire Nond Continent!


    ��System, when you say the height of my powers, you mean the height of Mag Alex��s powers, right?�� Mag inquired for confirmation.


    ��Whom else could I be referring to? Keyboard Warrior Shen Mag?�� the system replied with a question of its own.


    ��...��


    Mag was suddenly struck by a sense of mixed emotions. Since when did the system be so cheeky?


    ��What��s wrong with being a keyboard warrior? If it weren��t for my exploits as a keyboard warrior, you wouldn��t even have been created! At the height of my powers, I would��ve stood close to the pinnacle of all keyboard warriors, just like how Alex once stood at the pinnacle of this continent!�� Mag retorted internally.


    ��Is that right? Should I change the reward so you can get a chance to return to the height of your power as Keyboard Warrior Shen Mag instead? I can even throw in a keyboard free of charge.��


    ��That won��t be necessary! I��m still every bit the keyboard warrior as I was during my heyday!�� Mag immediately refused. Returning to the height of Mag Alex��s powers would transform him into the most powerful being on the entire continent. In contrast, what was he going to do with a keyboard? Bring it into battle and swat his opponents to death with it?


    ��System, how long will I be able to attain this level of power for?�� Mag asked. This reward was like a talisman that could save his life in a dire situation.


    ��The power boost willst a maximum of 10 minutes. After 10 minutes, you��ll return to your base state, and you��ll also be debilitated for a period of time, so make sure to use this power wisely,�� the system replied in a serious voice.


    ��10 minutes? What am I supposed to be? Ultraman? And I��ll be debilitated afterward as well?��


    Mag��s brows furrowed upon hearing this. The time limit was far shorter than he had anticipated.


    ��Ultraman has yet to be verified as an actual living organism. However, after watching the entire Ultraman series, the system has discovered that all of the monsters defeated by Ultraman could��ve existed on Earth at some point in time. However����


    ��Are you really a food system? What are you doing watching the entire Ultraman series?!�� Mag was suddenly struck by an urge tough.


    ��Er... Umm... The system was viewing the series to assess the viability of using those monsters as ingredients for cooking. An exceptional chef should always be trying to explore new ingredients and cooking methods. You should learn from the system in that regard...��


    ��Forget it. How about you spend your time researching existing ingredients instead?�� Mag rolled his eyes in response. He cast his gaze toward the morous pce up ahead and took a deep breath before hurriedly following the attendant into the pce.


    The female servants had cleared away all of the delectable dishes on the tables, and reced them with tes of fresh fruits and desserts.


    Everyone was eagerly awaiting the arrival of this extraordinary Chef Mag. He had been invited to Rodu to cook for the king, and the king himself had also been extremely impressed with his dishes. It was quite clear that he was going to be a rising star in the royal kitchen, and everyone was very curious about just what kind of man he was.


    He must be a chef with vast experience to be able to cook such delicious dishes, so he must be quite old, right? What a pity. Many of the female guests present were heaving forlorn sighs internally.


    If he reveals his true identity right now, he would be sweeping up a massive storm across the entire Nond Continent. It��s just that hecks concrete evidence to prove that the assassination ever took ce, so he won��t be able to achieve much. Irina furrowed her brows with a contemtive look on her face. But if he��s not here to reveal the truth to everyone, then why did he ept the invitation to Rodu? Surely he couldn��t havee here just so he could earn this best dish award.


    Irina was unable toprehend what Mag was trying to do. He was clearly nowhere near as powerful as in the past, and no matter how perfect his disguise was, there was always a chance that his cover could be blown, especially when he was receiving such widespread scrutiny. So why was he taking this risk?


    So be it. Regardless of what happens, I��m going to protect you and Xiao Mi, and I��m going to make sure that no one ever hurts you again, Irina vowed to herself. She cast her gaze toward Amy, who was joyfully munching on arge apple, and a warm light gradually surfaced in her eyes.


    Byron turned to Luna with a shocked expression, and asked, ��That��s the Mr. Mag you were talking about?��


    The multiplication table that Mag had presented was absolutely revolutionary, and only a mathematical genius coulde up with such a simple yet vastly useful tool. He had been studying mathematics for several decades, and even he was stunned by Mag��s brilliancy.


    However, a genius mathematician like him had also just received the best dish award during the king��s birthday banquet?


    This was absolutely absurd to him, and for a moment, he thought he had to have been dreaming.


    Luna smiled and nodded as she replied, ��That��s right. Mr. Mag��s cooking is the most delicious I��ve ever had, and he��s also the most brilliant mathematician I��ve ever seen.��


    ��What a freakish prodigy.�� Byron heaved a long sigh with an expression of awe and wonder on his face. He was looking forward to seeing Mag even more now.


    Indeed, he��s someone that makes everyone want to look up to him, Luna thought to herself. Mag had never disappointed her, and it seemed that he was full of surprises and miracles.


    Richard wore a slightly dark expression as he remained seated in his chair. Even though Josh had been the one who had invited this chef and he was a part of Josh��s political faction, he simply couldn��t stomach the fact that this Chef Mag was the father of that little half-elf brat. If it weren��t for the fact that Krassu and Josh were present in the pce, he would be extremely tempted to kill her on the spot.


    As for Josh and Sean, neither of them had any spare mental capacity to worry about what anyone else was thinking. Both of them were too busy eagerly awaiting the jugs of ice water they had requested.


    Right at this moment, a loud announcement sounded from outside the pce. ��Chef Mag is here!��


    Everyone turned their attention toward the entrance of the pce in unison. They were first greeted by the sight of the attendant who had been ordered to fetch Mag to the pce, followed by a young man in a ck and white chef��s suit.


    This man had a tall and graceful build, and his ck and white chef��s suitplemented his figure very well. His short brown hair had beenbed in an immacte manner, and the mustache on his handsome face further contributed to enhancing his good looks.


    One of the female guests present couldn��t help but exim, ��Is that the chef? Oh my God, he��s so handsome!��

 Chapter 750 - Say Goodbye to Your As*holes

    <h4>Chapter 750 Say Goodbye to Your As*holes</h4>


    Mag strode into the pce with a benevolent and mature smile on his face. His impable chef��s suit was spotlessly clean, and he didn��t look like a chef who had just walked out from a kitchen at all.


    ��He��s got the looks and he can cook; is this what the perfect man looks like?��


    ��I��ve always wanted to marry a man who��s a good cook, but all good cooks are old men. I didn��t think there would be such an exceptional chef who��s so young and handsome!��


    ��Father, after receiving this award, he��s going to be rewarded with a dukeship, right? Will I be able to marry him then?��


    All of the young female guests�� eyes lit up. To think that there could exist such an exceptional chef who was also so young and handsome; he was absolutely irresistible! All of the female guests were struggling to keep their legs closed!


    These shameless women! How dare they gawk at my man like that! Irina cast a cold nce toward all of the lovestruck women, and a dangerous light shed through her eyes.


    All of the women felt a chill run down their spine in unison, and they looked around in bewilderment, but were unable to identify why they had been struck by such an ominous feeling.


    Mag also had a hint of a smug smile on his face after hearing all of the praise from the female guests present. He was still ecstatic about beating all of the best chefs across the Nond Continent and receiving such a fantastic reward from the system, so he was starting to get a little carried away upon hearing these words of praise.


    However, he suddenly caught sight of the cold expression on Irina��s face, and he felt as if he had been teleported straight from a scorching desert to the coldest part of the South Pole. His smile immediately stiffened on his face, and he shuddered involuntarily before hurriedly adopting a serious expression.


    Holy f*ck! I forgot she was here! Mag��s heart rate had suddenly spiked through the roof. He felt as if he had just brushed shoulders with death.


    Hmph! You��d better not let me catch you again! Irina withdrew her gaze, but she was still feeling rather irritated. In the past, Alex had no eyes for any woman other than her. However, it appeared that he had be not just a chef in the past three years, but also a chick ma!


    Mag turned his attention to Amy and gave her a wide smile. Even though they had been apart for an entire morning, Mag wasn��t worried in the slightest about whether Amy was hungry or not.


    With all of this delicious food being served in the pce, there was no way that she was sitting on an empty stomach.


    Amy waved at Mag with a joyful expression on her face, but she was smart enough not to call out to him.


    Mag then caught sight of Luna, and he nodded in her direction. The man sitting beside her was most likely her grandfather, a man whom Alex recalled to be a rambling alcoholic.


    Byron looked at Mag and heaved an internal sigh. I didn��t think that he would truly be so young. If his multiplication table could enter widespread usage, his name would go down in the history books for sure.


    All of the other officials were also quite surprised to see that Mag was such a young man.


    One had to realize that Chef Bellmann was already over 60 years old, and had been the head chef of the royal kitchen for close to 30 years, yet he had just lost to a young man who appeared to be no more than 30 years of age.


    Mag wasn��t nervous in the slightest. He had been in much more nerve-racking scenarios than this in his past life, so there really was nothing for him to be nervous about here.


    However, he did manage to find quite a few familiar faces in the pce as he sifted through Alex��s memories. Most of the officials gathered had already pledged their allegiance to either Josh or Sean. However, there was also quite a considerable proportion of them who hadn��t picked either prince to side with. They were either fence-sitters or were loyal only to the king.


    In Mag��s eyes, this was like a more serious version of a battle for a family��s inheritance. However, the stakes were much higher, and the winner would be inheriting an entire empire rather than a family. It was a pity that he didn��t have any brothers in his past life with whom he could battle for the family inheritance. In the end, he inherited several tens of billions of dors without anypetition, and it felt rather anticlimactic.


    Mag turned his attention to the two princes, who were both drenched with sweat and chugging down ice water, and his mood was lifted significantly.


    Josh forced a smile onto his face as he met Mag��s gaze. Even though he was still suffering quite a bit, the good news was that Sean was suffering just as much. Most importantly, the king had been very happy with Mag��s dishes, and that further boosted his chances of inheriting the throne.


    Mag gave a rather apologetic smile in response, but there was not a single hint of apology in his heart.


    As for Sean��s furious and resentful gaze, Magpletely ignored it.


    That��s what you get for trying to assassinate me! This is just the beginning. ording to the system��s warning, anything above three times insanely spicy results in a qualitative change. You can say goodbye to your as*holes!


    The attendant led Mag to the center of the pce before respectfully backing away.


    Magposed his expression before extending a respectful bow toward the king, ��Mag pays his respects to His Majesty.��


    The king was also rather surprised to see how young Mag was, but he didn��t let it show as he raised a hand, and said, ��You may rise, Chef Mag. I didn��t think a man as young as you would be able to cook such delicious dishes.��


    Mag stood up straight again and adopted a modest expression as he replied, ��Thank you for your kind words, Your Majesty. I��m still sorelycking in experiencepared to many of my senior peers. I am really honored to receive such a prestigious de.��


    Compared to Alex��s memory of the king three years ago, Andre seemed to have aged significantly. His inky ck hair had turnedpletely gray, and there were many more wrinkles on his face.


    However, he was still exuding an air of undeniable regal majesty as he sat atop his throne.


    He was like an elderly lion king; even though he was past his prime, he could still guard his own territory if challenged.


    Mag wasn��t sure about whether he had yed a hand in the incident from three years ago. However, at the very least, he had covered up for the two princes, so he was guilty of involvement by association at a minimum.


    The king shook his head with a smile, and said, ��Even though you��re indeed quite young, you have well and truly reached the pinnacle of the culinary arts. All three of your dishes were simply exceptional, so there��s no need for you to be overly modest.��


    Mag withdrew his gaze in a respectful manner as he said, ��You��re far too kind, Your Majesty.��


    Josh put down his jug of ice water; the scorching sensation in his throat had already abated slightly. He adjusted his robes slightly before smiling as he said, ��Father, Chef Mag��s cooking skills are by far the best in Chaos City, and he had defeated the incumbent number one chef of Chaos City at the time prior toing to Rodu. The fact that you have decided to award his grilled fish as the best dish of the day is further testament to his exemry cooking skills.��


    ��I can tell you put a lot of effort into finding such an exceptional chef, Josh.�� The king nodded before turning to Mag as he said, ��Chef Mag��s cooking skills are the best I��ve ever seen, and he is very deserving of the best dish award. I��ve decided to reward him with 1,000 dragon coins and to instate him as the head chef of the royal kitchen with immediate effect.��


    All of the officials in the pce burst into an uproar upon hearing this.


    Mag lowered his head in apology, and said, ��Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty. Unfortunately, I already own a restaurant in Chaos City, so I won��t be able to remain in the royal pce. As such, I must refuse this reward.��

 Chapter 751 - Chaos City May be Small, but It’s Still a City

    <h4>Chapter 751 Chaos City May be Small, but It��s Still a City</h4>


    Themotion in the pce immediately died down. All of the officials in the pce turned to stare at Mag with wide eyes as if they were appraising a mentally disabled child.


    Bellmann had toiled for over 10 years in the royal kitchen to be the head chef, yet Mag had taken his ce with just three dishes.


    This was a dreame true to every chef across the entire continent.


    All of the officials had burst into an uproar as the king��s decision hade as aplete shock to everyone.


    Countless chefs would most likely be willing to shave 10 years off their life to be the head chef of the royal kitchen!


    However, this chef from Chaos City had turned down the king��s reward, all because he owned a restaurant in Chaos City!


    ��Is he retarded?!��


    Some of the officials simply couldn��t help but verbally express their exasperated astonishment.


    This was an invitation from the king of the Roth Empire! Could it be that he was prioritizing the customers of his restaurant in Chaos City over the king?!


    There was simply noparison between the two, yet Mag had made a decision that was simply inexplicable to everyone.


    Abraham almost jumped up from his chair in astonishment. However, his shock stemmed from a different reasonpared to everyone else. Holy f*ck! I... Isn��t that the man who was selling roast beef cubes outside Cary��s Rotisserie yesterday?!!!


    No wonder he can cook such delicious dishes; it all makes sense now. Abraham took a deep breath topose himself as he looked at Mag with aplex expression on his face.


    He had thought that two super chefs had appeared in Rodu at the same time, but who would��ve thought that it was only one chef? Furthermore, he was extremely fortunate to have encountered him again.


    All of the officials in Josh��s faction were getting rather nervous now. They had thought that Mag��s dishes would grant the second prince a better chance to inherit the throne, but if Mag��s refusal were to enrage the king, then all of his prior efforts would be wasted.


    Josh was trying tomunicate with Mag using his eyes. Even though Mag had stated that he was going to head back to Chaos City following the birthday banquet, never would he have thought that Mag would turn down an offer from the king to be the head chef of the royal kitchen. If he could stay in the royal kitchen and cook for the king every day, it would be a constant reminder to the king of Josh��s thoughtful gesture in tracking down this chef. This was a mutually beneficial arrangement for both himself and Mag, but who would��ve thought that he would refuse?


    Mag was looking down at the ground as if he were feeling rather fearful, thereby allowing him topletely avoid Josh��s urgent gaze.


    What a joke! There are so many customers waiting for me back at my restaurant, why would I stay here to cook for this old fart with one foot in the grave already?


    He was afraid that he wouldn��t be able to repress the urge to poison his dishes and put an end to the king and the two princes.


    As the situation unfolded, Sean��s eyes gradually began to light up. He passed his jug of ice water to a nearby female servant and adjusted his robes as a faint smile appeared on his face.


    ��You insolent chef! How dare you speak to His Majesty in this manner? Do you know how many people would love to be in the position you��re in right now? Yet you��re turning down His Majesty��s kind reward just because you have a restaurant in Chaos City? Is the royal kitchen less important to you than your restaurant? Are your customers more important than even His Majesty himself?�� A tall and broad official abruptly rose to his feet as he stabbed an usatory finger in Mag��s direction.


    Mag didn��t even need to think to know that this was one of Sean��sckeys. It clearly wasn��t befitting of a prince to aim usations at Mag himself, so he was getting his henchmen to do his dirty work.


    However, Mag wasn��t someone who would allow any barking dog to bite him as they pleased. He turned to the official, and said, ��I am but an ordinary chef from Chaos City, and I was invited by His Highness, the second prince, to cook for His Highness during his birthday banquet. Prior toing here, I had requested to be allowed to return to Chaos City within five days, a request that His Highness had agreed to. As such, I had even stered a hiatus slip onto the door of my restaurant before I left, informing my customers that I would be back within five days.


    ��My restaurant naturally can��tpare to the royal kitchen, and most of the customers aremoners, so they certainly aren��t worthy to be mentioned in the same breath as His Majesty. However, I am a man who keeps his promises; I��ve promised my customers that I would return to my restaurant in five days, and I refuse to revoke my promise. As such, I have no choice but to turn down His Majesty��s kind offer.��


    Mag was a professional at dumping the me onto others.


    As soon as he delivered that monologue, all of the officials turned their attention to Josh.


    If what Mag said was true, then he certainly wasn��t at fault. Instead, he was a good and honest restaurant owner who refused to revoke his promises even for greater personal gain.


    Having been thrust under the limelight, Josh was suddenly beginning to regret the promise he had made to Mag. However, it was toote for regrets now, and he could only muster up his courage as he said, ��Father, Chef Mag has indeed discussed this matter with me. Chef Mag treats each and every one of his customers with respect, and he truly is a fantastic chef and restaurant owner. In fact, he was on the Renhe Food Street yesterday...��


    Josh delivered an ount of the events that had unfolded outside Cary��s Rotisserie the day before, depicting Mag as a saintly chef who was willing to stand up formoners and had a kind and virtuous heart.


    Of course, none of the officials in the pce appreciated Mag��s heroic gesture. On the contrary, they were quite disgruntled by the fact that they would have to dine withmoners from now on.


    ��Wow! He challenged the best rotisserie in the city by himself and won? That��s so badass!��


    ��And he��s fighting for themoners! He��s such a good and kind man!��


    ��He��s so wilful and true to himself as well; he really is the perfect man!��


    ��This is bad; I��m falling in love with him...��


    All of the young women present were looking at Mag with stars shimmering in their eyes. He was the epitome of a hero in their eyes. In fact, he was even more than that; he was a handsome hero who could cook irresistible food as well! All of them felt as if their hearts were fluttering like hummingbird wings in their chests.


    I��m attracting girls without even trying.


    Mag was feeling rather exasperated as he listened to the praise being directed at him. He was too perfect, so perfect that even he was feeling a little embarrassed.


    Irina was feeling slightly nervous a moment ago, but she immediately clenched her fists with fury at the sight of the smile that shed across Mag��s face. All men really are trash!


    ��It��s the utmost honor for any chef to be able to cook for His Majesty. Josh, you were the one who invited Chef Mag to Rodu in the first ce; did you not tell him the rules beforehand? He��s received the award for best dish of the day, yet he��s unwilling to cook in the royal kitchen as he��d rather return to his restaurant in Chaos City. If word of this was to spread, our Roth Empire��s reputation would be swept to the ground!�� Sean rose to his feet and turned to Josh with an usatory gaze.


    Josh��s brows furrowed slightly upon hearing this. Sean��s usations were quite serious, and he didn��t know how to reply.


    Right at this moment, Novan put down the cup in his hand, and calmly interjected, ��Our Chaos City may be small, but it��s still a city; I believe Chef Mag should be allowed to return and cook in Chaos City if that��s what he wants.��

 Chapter 752 - He Already Has a Daughter?!

    <h4>Chapter 752 He Already Has a Daughter?!</h4>


    Everyone turned to Novan with surprise in their eyes.


    As the most powerful spatial magic caster of the Nond Continent and one of the great magic caster trio of Chaos City, Novan was Chaos City��s representative to attend the king��s birthday banquet, but no one was expecting him to oppose Sean over a mere chef.


    Chaos City had been founded only a mere century ago, and it was a cityprised of a diverse smorgasbord of different races. Even though it had been developing steadily for the past several decades to be a force to be reckoned with on the Nond Continent, they had always upheld peace and equality, and maintained positive rtions with every race.


    The conflict between the two princes was no secret to anyone. However, all of the other races seemed to have a tacit understanding with each other as all of them had refrained from picking a side.


    Novan was suddenly speaking out for Mag, so could that mean that Chaos City was siding with Josh?


    Sean had always been a fan of waging battle against the other races. If he were to be the king of the Roth Empire, no one knew if the empire was going to continue to uphold and abide by the peace treaty.


    In contrast, Josh was milder in his political approach, so he was clearly the better choice for Chaos City.


    Countless thoughts raced through the minds of the representatives from each race as they looked at Novan. The had automatically neglected the possibility that Novan was speaking out solely for Mag��s sake with no deeper motive to be gleaned.


    However, Mag was struck by a sense of enlightenment as he took a nce at Novan. It appeared that he wasn��t just here as a representative of Chaos City; City Lord Michael must��ve also assigned him the task of ensuring Mag��s return to Chaos City.


    Josh was internally ecstatic by the fact that Novan appeared to be siding with him, but he cast a concerned nce toward the king.


    If the king insisted on keeping Mag in Rodu, then the situation could be rather tense.


    Sean raised his eyebrows slightly in response. He was trying to aim some usations at Josh and ce him in a difficult situation, but he hadn��t thought that Novan would jump to Josh��s aid. Countless thoughts shed through his mind in a split second, but his expression remained calm as he said, ��Please don��t misunderstand, Principal Novan. I��m not trying to insult Chaos City. I��m merely borating on the issue at hand, which is that this insolent chef is disying extreme arrogance in refusing His Majesty��s reward. As such, he must be severely punished to set an example for everyone else.��


    ��I beg to differ, Your Highness. Mr. Mag is the most exceptional chef of our Chaos City, and City Lord Michael holds him in very high regard. The conflict between the dragons and the demons not long ago was only resolved in such a short time due to Mr. Mag��s efforts, so he��s certainly more than just a mere chef. He��s only turning down His Majesty��s reward as he��s unwilling to give up on his own restaurant, and he��s shown nothing but respect to His Majesty throughout this entire process; what disy of insolence has he made, and what crimes has hemitted?�� Novan��s expression darkened slightly as he looked at Sean, and he said, ��Furthermore, Mag is a citizen of our Chaos City. If he wishes to return to our city, we would wee him with open arms!��


    Novan��s voice wasn��t very loud, but he spoke in a very firm and decisive manner, without mincing his words in the slightest.


    Mag was preparing to sit back and watch the show, but a peculiar feeling suddenly welled up in his heart as he looked at Novan.


    It was a rather strange sense of belonging.


    Even though Mag had alreadye to terms with the fact that he had transmigrated to this alternate world, only Amy and his restaurant gave him a sense of belonging. In all honesty, he didn��t even know whether he was siding with the Roth Empire or Chaos City.


    However, he now had an answer to that question.


    Novan��s promation that Chaos City would wee him with open arms had truly touched him.


    ��Not only is Novan is speaking out for him, he��s even getting the entirety of Chaos City involved!��


    ��I didn��t know that he yed a role in resolving the conflict between the demons and the dragons!��


    All of the officials looked at Mag with surprise in their eyes. They had thought that he was only a brilliant chef, but it appeared that he was actually much more than that.


    Amy looked up at Krassu, and pouted as she wheedled, ��Master, I also want to go back to Chaos City. Our restaurant is there, and so is Jessica, Daphne, Big Sister Aisha, Big Sister Miya... They��re all there.��


    Krassu looked down at Amy��s pitiable disy, and his heart immediately melted. He nodded without even thinking as he said, ��Alright, we��ll definitely go back.��


    Meanwhile, Luna was looking at Mag with a concerned expression. She knew that with Mag��s personality, he was definitely going to return to Chaos City, but she didn��t think that the situation would be so tense.


    Sean didn��t think that Novan would be so decisive about a chef, even to the extent that he was bringing up the entirety of Chaos City. For him to be held in such high regard by Novan, just who was this man? With that in mind, Sean was a little hesitant about how to proceed.


    He was just about to say something when Krassu suddenly turned to him with a displeased expression and broke his silence. ��Aren��t you being a little too quick to point fingers, Your Highness? Boss Mag is the father of my disciple, and back in Chaos City, we have to line up in massive queues just to taste Boss Mag��s cooking. If you force him to stay in Rodu, what��s going to be of the customers of his restaurant? Are you asking them to go and starve to death?��


    Sean��s eyelids twitched upon hearing this. Novan alone was already enough of a headache for him, but the madman, Krassu, was also speaking out against him. If Krassu were to side with Josh again over this matter, Sean would be in a world of trouble. That was the most concerning thing to him.


    ��He��s the father of Master Krassu��s disciple? What kind of luck does he have to be granted such an exceptional daughter?��


    Krassu��s words sent a stir running through all of the officials present once again. It turned out that not only was this man an incredible chef, he was also the father of perhaps the greatest magical prodigy in history!


    ��He already has a daughter?!��


    All of the female guests present let loose wails of grief. For him to have such a beautiful daughter indicated that his wife had to be an extremely gorgeous elf. In that case, they had next to no chance.


    Right at this moment, Byron Field rose to his feet and sped his fist in a salute toward the king. ��Your Majesty, Mr. Mag is not just an outstanding chef, he��s also a brilliant mathematician. The revolutionary multiplication table that I��ve been trying promote was invented by none other than Mr. Mag himself. If we can implement this tool on a continent-wide basis, it will be a huge step forward for the field of mathematics! As such, I believe we should treat Mr. Mag with kindness rather than punish such a brilliant genius.��


    Themotion in the pce grew even louder.


    Byron was the Roth Empire��s minister of education, and also a highly respected and renowned figure in the field of mathematics, yet he was hailing Mag as a genius mathematician?


    So not only was he a superb chef and the father of Master Krassu��s freakishly talented disciple, he was also a brilliant mathematician?


    Everyone waspletely bbergasted by the glowing entries on Mag��s resume. They simply couldn��t fathom how anyone was capable of achieving these things, and at such a young age, at that.


    Sean��s eyes were also filled with surprise as he cast a nce at Mag. He had been suspecting that he and Alex were one and the same, but that suspicion had now beenpletely debunked in his mind.


    However, he had already aimed a series of usations at Josh and Mag, and he couldn��t just swallow his words now. Thus, he was caught in an awkward situation where it appeared that there was no right path to take.

 Chapter 753 - Hurry Up, Idiot!

    <h4>Chapter 753 Hurry Up, Idiot!</h4>


    ��That��s enough.�� The king raised a hand, and the entire pce immediately fell silent.


    ��Seeing as Chef Mag doesn��t wish to remain in the royal kitchen, I won��t force him to stay against his will. Even so, the three dishes he offered today were still the best I��ve tasted, and he��s very much worthy of the best dish award.�� The king turned his gaze toward Mag, and said, ��He will be rewarded 1,000 dragon coins, as well as a que that says ��Best of the Royal Banquet�� that can be hung up in his restaurant.��


    ��Thank you, Your Majesty.�� Mag extended a grateful bow toward the king, but he was internally grumbling, How the hell am I supposed to hang up a que like that in my restaurant?!


    The king nodded, and continued, ��Seeing as you��re held in such high regard, and you��re the father of Krassu��s disciple, as well as a genius mathematician in Byron��s eyes, there��s no need for you to go back to the kitchen. You��ll be granted a seat here in the pce for the duration of this banquet.��


    ��Thank you, Your Majesty,�� Mag said in a respectful voice. He had never been to a royal banquet before, so he was naturally very interested in such an event.


    ��His Majesty agreed to let him leave!��


    All of the officials were rather surprised by this turn of events. However, they were even more surprised by the fact that so many powerhouses were willing to stand up for Mag.


    Thus, Mag emerged victorious at the conclusion of this minor conflict.


    A genius mathematician? He could barely discern one number from another three years ago! Could it be that aside from learning to cook, he also learned mathematics during these past three years? Irina was looking at Mag with a curious expression, wondering what other surprises he had up his sleeve.


    Sean wore a rather gloomy expression as he sat back down in his seat. He had well and truly hit a brick wall this time. Not only was he unable to cause any trouble for Josh, he had instead pushed Krassu and Chaos City toward Josh.


    In contrast, Josh was barely able to contain his tion. He was the one who had introduced Mag to cook for the king, yet he thought that he was just a chef. Who would��ve thought that he would have so many powerful backers?


    The group of education officials led by Byron Field had always been the most stubborn fence-sitters, absolutely refusing to take any sides in the battle for the throne.


    If he could get Mag to infiltrate and convince them to support him, his influence would further expand.


    Byron sat down, and Luna had already poured him a cup of tea while she wore a gleeful smile on her face.


    ��You��re this happy just because I spoke out for him?�� Byron epted the cup of tea as he looked at Luna with a rather resigned expression.


    ��Mr. Mag is a man who loves freedom, so Chaos City is more suitable for him; of course I��m happy that you decided to speak out for him, Grandpa,�� Luna replied with a nod and a smile.


    ��I don��t think that��s all there is to it.�� Byron took a sip of tea as a meaningful look appeared on his face.


    Mag cupped his fist in a salute toward Byron before making his way over to Amy and the others. By then, a servant had already prepared a chair for him beside Krassu.


    Right after Mag sat down, he immediately turned to the two great magic casters, and said, ��Thank you for speaking out for me, Principal Novan, Master Krassu.��


    Novan looked at Mag and shook his head as he said, ��I should be the one thanking you for being willing to return to Chaos City.��


    ��There��s no need to be so polite with me, Boss Mag.�� Krassu waved a nonchnt hand in response.


    ��Father!�� Amy leaped into Mag��s arms with an ted expression. Even though they had only been apart for several hours, she still missed him deeply.


    ��Good girl.�� Mag settled Amy on his leg as he patted her head with a smile. He took a nce at Irina before abruptly turning his gaze away at the sight of the slightly threatening look in her eyes. She really was a rather scary woman.


    The intimate interaction between the father and daughter duo drew many an envious gaze from the nearby guests. It was every man��s dream to have such an adorable yet prodigious daughter, and it was every woman��s dream to be sitting on Mag��s leg as Amy was doing.


    Amy cupped her hand against Mag��s ear, and whispered, ��Father, I think Big Sister Irina has already fallen in love with you.��


    ��Hmm?�� Mag faltered slightly upon hearing this.


    ��She looked super happy when she was eating your three dishes, so she must��ve already fallen in love with you. No woman can resist your food,�� Amy analyzed in a serious manner.


    Mag couldn��t help but chuckle as he gently flicked Amy��s forehead. She really did dare to speak her mind.


    Thus, the minor conflict concluded following intervention from the king.


    So this guy was the one who swindled Tauros and Drac, and made our demon race lose such a key ind. What a deplorable bastard! The representative of the demon race, Gajeel, was looking at Mag with a dark expression. The conflict between the two races several months ago had ended in a peaceful manner, so all of those demon race warriors had died for nothing.


    Could it be that he��s the miraculous chef that Jinx was talking about? In contrast, giant Golden Dragon Bruno was looking at Mag with an intrigued expression. He nodded as he thought to himself, Jinx really wasn��t lying; his food really is extremely delicious. It��s just that the samples are a little too small.


    Mag was also surreptitiously sizing up the people within the pce. There wasn��t much to say about Josh and Sean; his four times spicy grilled fish was just the beginning to the revenge that he was going to serve up. He had also met Richard the day before, and thetter was currently ring at him with an expression that suggested he wanted nothing better than to kill him.


    The orcs, demons, forest trolls, dwarves, goblins, elves, and giant dragons had all sent important representatives to attend the birthday banquet.


    Mag��s gaze settled momentarily on a burly man in a suit of golden armor with a golden scaled dragon tail trailing onto the ground behind him. This tail presented quite a familiar sight to him��it was the same as the tail that would sprout from Miya��s body after eating roujiamo!


    Could it be... that Miya really is a half-dragon with the bloodline of a giant Golden Dragon? Mag thought to himself with a hint of surprise in his heart. As he did so, hemitted this Golden Dragon��s appearance to memory.


    If Miya wanted to go to the dragon inds to find her father, perhaps he would be able to speak to this Golden Dragon representative to have that arranged.


    Of course, if he had already recovered to the heights of his powers by that time, then he wouldn��t mind handing a brutal beating to that irresponsible Golden Dragon who had left his daughter and wife behind.


    ��His Majesty��s birthday is a grand asion celebrated by the entire nation, with guestsing from all corners of the continent to attend this birthday banquet. Now, it��s time for our guests to offer their birthday presents to His Majesty!��


    A loud announcement rang out from the main attendant in the pce. Everyone immediately fell silent as they turned their attention to Josh and Sean.


    The presents offered by everyone else were rather inconsequential, but the presents offered by the two princes were apetition in itself.


    ��Hurry up, idiot! If we get there toote, then our preparations would go to waste!��


    Sean was just about to rise to his feet when an urgent voice sounded from outside the pce.

 Chapter 754 - The Most Forgettable Prince

    <h4>Chapter 754 The Most Forgettable Prince</h4>


    Font��Big Middle Small


    Previous Index Next Add Bookmarks


    ��His Highness, Yuri, is here!��


    As soon as the announcement rang out from outside the pce, a thin and frail young man with a head that was about twice as big as that of a normal man his size came rushing in from outside. There was sweat dripping down his face, and as he ran, he urgently yelled, ��I��m here to offer Father a birthday present! I��m not toote, am I?��


    Everyone in the pce turned to Yuri in unison with surprise etched on their faces.


    ��Wasn��t His Highness in attendance this entire time?��


    ��I��m not sure; I don��t recall seeing him, though. As expected of the most forgettable prince.��


    ��Most importantly, even His Majesty didn��t seem to have noticed his absence.��


    All of the officials wore rather peculiar expressions, with hints of ridicule in their eyes.


    The first and second princes each had their strengths, and they had always been evenly matched in the past few years, maintaining a fine bnce, so no one knew who would inherit the throne in the end.


    In contrast, the third prince, Yuri, was only bing more and more forgettable.


    As a prince of royal blood, he was obsessed with a lowly craft like carpentry; no official was going to be willing to serve a prince like him.


    Aside from his abnormallyrge head, there was nothing about him that was noteworthy at all, and even Josh and Sean couldn��t be bothered to pay any heed to him anymore.


    In their eyes, recruiting a trusted servant of the king was more worthwhile than recruiting apletely forgettable prince to their side.


    Amy��s eyes lit up as she murmured, ��It��s a running mushroom head!��


    Mag had to repress hisughter upon hearing that. Now that she mentioned it, he really did look like a mushroom in motion. However, where was he before this? He wasn��t even here for the entire duration of the banquet up to this point.


    Mag was struck by a sense of sympathy for Yuri as he heard the derogatoryments the officials were throwing at him in hushed tones, but his amusement at Yuri��s appearance outweighed his sympathy in the end.


    However, it was just as the officials had said: without Yuri, this battle between the two princes was very intense and exciting. With Yuri here... Perhaps he was acting asic relief?


    Mag was even a little worried that this third prince would step forward and offer a wooden carving to the king as a birthday present.


    Mag wouldn��t be surprised in the slightest to see that happen.


    The king was slightly surprised as he looked at the panting Yuri, and his brows furrowed as he asked, ��Where were you, Yuri? And why are you in such a hurry?��


    ��Father, I was busy preparing your birthday present. Those idiots were too slow, so I ended up getting here toote.�� Yuri looked around at everyone in the pce before heaving a sigh of relief as he smiled, and said, ��But it doesn��t look like I��m toote, after all. They haven��t offered their presents yet, right? In that case, I��m not toote.��


    At the sight of the smile on Yuri��s face, the hint of displeasure in the king��s heart disappeared. Instead, he became rather sympathetic toward his often overlooked son, and he nodded as he said, ��Take a seat.��


    ��Thank you, Father.�� Yuri nodded with a smile before looking around, only to find that there was no ce for him to sit.


    Even the servants had forgotten about his existence and neglected to prepare a seat for him!


    The servant off to the side hurriedly picked up a chair, but didn��t know where to put it.


    The third prince was a royal of direct lineal descent, but it was quite a predicament for them to figure out where to ce the seat.


    ��Little Mushroom Head,e over and sit with me,�� Irina offered with a smile.


    ��Er...�� A reluctant look appeared on Yuri��s face as he stole a nce at Mag and Amy, looking as if he wanted to run away.


    ��Hmm?�� Irina��s smile gradually cooled.


    ��Sure!��


    Yuri shuddered before reluctantly making his way over to Irina with a smile that was more hideous than a grimace.


    The servant hurriedly ced the chair down beside Irina before finally heaving a sigh of relief.


    Mag nodded in approval as he looked on from his seat. Indeed, there was no seat more suitable for Yuri than one that was next to Irina.


    Irina��s seat was below Josh��s, so the third prince, Yuri, should be sitting there anyway. At the very least, he wouldn��t have to sit in some awkward position now.


    Yuri took a seat beside Irina, looking as if he were striding toward his personal execution. He shuffled his chair away from Irina slightly as he wore a forced, nervous smile on his face.


    ��Little Mushroom Head, looks like your head grew again in the past three years!�� Irina scooted closer to him as she inspected his head with a curious expression, and remarked, ��Everyone else grows taller in every part of their body, but in your case, it looks like only your head is growing!��


    Yuri ducked away from the evil hands that were reaching for his head. Irina was a childhood trauma of his. He even had a feeling that his head had only grown to its current absurd size because she wouldn��t stop rubbing it when he was younger.


    Princess Irina had once lived in the royal pce for a while, and she showed a keen interest in his head when he was at a young age. If it weren��t for the fact that she was General Alex��s lover, he definitely wouldn��t have allowed her to ravage his head like that.


    Of course, he couldn��t resist even if he wanted to.


    Aside from his carpentry hobby, Yuri also had a dream to be a knight, and his idol was none other than General Alex.


    However, before he could even begin to pursue that dream, Alex passed away.


    That was undoubtedly a lethal blow to his aspirations, and from that day forth, he focused his attention solely on carpentry.


    Irina hesitated momentarily before withdrawing her hands. She couldn��t help but want to rub Yuri��s big head every time she saw it. She wasn��t doing it with any malicious intent; she simply wanted to rub it.


    After receiving a silent instruction from the king, the servant again dered, ��The present ceremony shall continue; His Highness, the first prince, will be the first one to offer his present!��


    Another servant quickly made his way into the pce with a long tter that was covered by a red cloth. His forehead was dripping with sweat, and his arms were trembling slightly, clearly indicating that whatever was sitting on the tter had to be a rather heavy object.


    Sean rose to his feet and removed the red cloth, revealing a burst of red light that had everyone reflexively narrowing their eyes.


    The object sitting atop the tter was a reddish-golden sword. Imposing, regal patterns had been carved all over the surface of the de, and the fiery reddish-golden light foretold a story of unrivaled sharpness.


    ��What��s that?��


    Everyone was looking at the sword with curious expressions. It was quite apparent that this was no ordinary sword.


    Sean picked up the golden sword with both hands as he said in a respectful voice, ��Long live, Father. This sword is known as the Crimson me Sword, and it was once wielded by the human emperor. It has been close to 1,000[1] years since it sank into the Scorching me Pond, and it took three years for the people I deployed to find it. Now, it will return to the human emperor once again.��


    [1] Next chapter makes it clear it should be 100 instead, or that there was more than one giant war between all (or just many) races.

 Chapter 755 - I Hope You Like I

    755 I Hope You Like I


    Sean��s words immediately created a massive stir within the pce.


    The human emperor was the monarch of the human race during the war among species. Right when the human race was on the verge of being wiped out, he led the human army into battle and ensured the survival of the entire race. Furthermore, during the several decades in which he ruled, the human race continued to grow stronger until it was a force to be reckoned with even in the context of the entire Nond Continent.


    It was exactly because of this that he was revered as the human emperor, and his sword was an extremely renowned one that had even in giant dragons in the past.


    Following his death, it was said that his Crimson me Sword had been lost in the Scorching me Pond. Countless people had ventured into the pond at the risk of their lives, but none of them had been able to find this legendary sword.


    All of the past kings of the human race wanted to find this sword, but no one was able to seed.


    However, it had been found by Sean, and was being offered to the king as a birthday present. This was indeed quite a monumental offering.


    All of the representatives of the different races wore rather strained expressions. At the sight of this sword, many of them were reminded of the human emperor. If it weren��t for him, the humans would be easy prey for them right now.


    ��The Crimson me Sword!��


    The king��s eyes also lit up as he slowly rose to his feet. He epted the sword from Sean, and a hint of color appeared on his wizened cheeks, making him appear as if he had suddenly be many years younger.


    He had once fought on the borders of the kingdom before; he didn��t think that he would be able to obtain this Crimson me Sword at such an old age. A warm sensation flowed relentlessly into his body from the hilt of the sword as if he was holding a ball of fire rather than a sword. He was even struck by the impulse to challenge someone to a battle.


    All kings wanted to be the next human emperor.


    In the past several decades, the most tteringpliments to him were when he was beingpared to the human emperor.


    Now, the human emperor��s sword was in his hand, the human race was as powerful as ever, and representatives from all races had to attend his birthday. A sense of pride and exhration suddenly welled up in Andre��s heart.


    He held the sword and inspected it for a long while before turning to Sean as he praised, ��This is a fantastic sword.��


    ��I��m d you like it, Father.�� A hint of tion shed in Sean��s eyes as he epted the sword and ced it back onto the tter before sitting down again. From the king��s reaction, it appeared that this was the perfect present, and it was worth all the time and effort he had expended searching for it.


    All of the officials from Sean��s faction naturally took this opportunity to shower Sean with praise, trying to present him as a model son as well as a man with ambition and drive.


    Mag was also looking at the Crimson me Sword. If it had indeed been in the Scorching me Pond, which was entirely filled withva, for close to 1,000 years without even changing shape, then it really was an extraordinary sword. The king was also clearly very pleased with this present, and it appeared that this was most likely the best present that was going to be offered today.


    ��Nice one, Brother!�� Yuri pped his hands with an expression of awe on his face, but he quickly adopted a confident look as he said, ��But even the Crimson me Sword isn��t as good as my present.��


    ��What present did you prepare, Mushroom Head?�� Irina asked with a curious expression.


    ��It��s a secret.�� Yuri shook his head and refused to say anything.


    ��You sure have a lot of secrets, you little brat.�� A dangerous look shed in Irina��s eyes.


    ��I��m only keeping it a secret so it��ll be a surprise!�� Yuri��s self-preservation instincts were ring.


    Irina withdrew her hand as she nodded, and said, ��Alright, but if it��s not fun, you know what��s waiting for you.��


    ��It��s fun for sure.�� Yuri was full of confidence.


    Josh��s expression was rather strained. He had been searching for the Crimson me Sword as well, but was unable to find it. Never had he thought that Sean would secure it before him.


    He had thought that Mag��s spectacr disy was guaranteed to make him the star of the show, but he wasn��t that confident anymore.


    After the Crimson me Sword was taken away by the servant, another loud announcement immediately followed. ��His Highness, the second prince, will now be offering his present!��


    Josh rose to his feet, and another servant holding a tter covered by a red cloth strode into the pce.


    ��What kind of treasure will His Highness offer?��


    ��His Highness, the first prince, already set the bar very high with the Crimson me Sword. I��m not sure any present will be able to match it.��


    All of the officials craned their necks as they looked on with curious expressions.


    Josh removed the red cloth, and a faint silver light radiated from the tter. There was a round ball of ice sitting on the tter, and a silver lingzhi mushroom was hovering right at the center of the ball. The mushroom was shimmering with faint silver light as if it had a life of its own.


    ��Father, this is the Ten-Thousand-Year Year Snow Lingzhi Mushroom that I sent people to source from the cialnds of the north. Snow lingzhi mushrooms will only asionally appear below ciers, and consuming a Ten-Thousand-Year Year Snow Lingzhi Mushroom can extend one��s lifespan and is very beneficial for one��s health,�� Josh introduced with a serious expression.


    Normal snow lingzhi mushrooms were already extremely valuable items, able to clear out countless toxins from one��s body following consumption, thereby enhancing one��s health and extending their lifespan.


    In contrast, a Ten-Thousand-Year Year Snow Lingzhi Mushroom was simply unheard of, and it was surely a priceless treasure.


    All of the officials�� eyes lit up upon seeing this. Most of the officials here were over 50 years of age, and who wouldn��t want to live a few more years? If one were to consume that mushroom, it would almost be sure to add a few years to their lifespan.


    The king nced at the Ten-Thousand-Year Snow Lingzhi Mushroom, and nodded as he said, ��Thank you for your thoughtful present, Josh.��


    If it weren��t for the fact that the Crimson me Sword had already been presented to him, the Ten-Thousand-Year Year Snow Lingzhi Mushroom would undoubtedly have been a splendid present.


    However,pared to the Crimson me Sword, it seemed a lot more ordinary.


    Josh nodded before taking a seat. He had spent a lot of money to secure this Ten-Thousand-Year Year Snow Lingzhi Mushroom, yet it hadn��t evoked much of a reaction from the king; that was quite a depressing notion for him.


    Let me see if a chef or the Crimson me Sword is more important in Father��s heart! Sean turned to Josh with undisguised triumph in his eyes.


    The king��s reaction was witnessed by all of the officials present, and it was quite clear that Sean��s present was superior to Josh��s.


    ��His Highness, the third prince, will now be offering his present!��


    The procession continued.


    None of the officials were very interested in seeing what was going to be offered. The third prince did indeed offer a present every year for the king��s birthday, but there was no creativity to his presents year after year. It was most likely the case that he would be presenting a wooden carving again, and he was most likely going to pull it straight out of his pocket too.


    To this carpentry-addict of a third prince, nothing in this world was more valuable than his wooden carvings, so his presents never changed.


    Yuri rose to his feet with a solemn and serious expression.


    Four servants strode into the pce, using two thick wooden logs to carry arge box that appeared to be about a cubic meter in volume. The box was also covered by a red cloth, and from the strain on the faces of the servants, it appeared that it was quite heavy.


    ��What��s that?!��


    The officials were starting to be rather intrigued now. The mass and weight of this present far outstripped that of all of the previous birthday presents offered to the king by Yury in the past.


    ��Father, it took me a full six months to craft this present for you. I hope you��ll like it.�� Yuri strode over to the box before unveiling it.

 Chapter 756 - 756 A King

    <strong>756 A King</strong>


    Right before everyone��s expectant eyes, the red cloth was unveiled, revealing a ck wooden cube.


    The surface of the inky ck cube was polished to a very smooth extent, and it hadn��t been carved at all. It was just a smooth block of ck wood.


    ��His Highness took half a year to polish a block of wood?��


    ��Maybe he polished it starting from when it was still a tree?��


    ��He can��t even be bothered to carve now?��


    All of the expectant expressions on the faces of the officials gave way to disappointment, and they felt as if they had been swindled.


    However, when they thought about it, it was their fault for having any expectations for the third prince in the first ce, so they only had themselves to me.


    Mag also raised his eyebrows as he looked at the block of wood. This kid is more interesting than I anticipated; is he trying to infuriate his father into having a brain hemorrhage?


    The representative of the demon race, Gajeel, had already burst intoughter. ��I must say, this block of wood is very square.��


    All of the representatives of the other races were also trying their best to repress their mirth.


    Sean and Josh had both offered extremely rare treasures, thereby disying their thoughtfulness and abilities.


    However, the third prince was offering a ck block of wood, and that was nothing short of hrious.


    If he hadn��t jumped out on his own, they had already forgotten that the Roth Empire even had a third prince. As it turned out, he was an absolute idiot.


    ��Yuri, what��s the deal with this block of wood?�� The king��s expression had also darkened slightly. Even though the wooden carvings Yuri had presented to him in previous years weren��t exactly prized gifts, all of them were quite intricately crafted, and it was a manifestation of the time and effort he had expended.


    However, he was presenting just a block of wood this time? And he was dering that it had taken him half a year to produce something like this? Could it be that he thought his father was senile enough to believe such a tant lie?


    ��Father, this is not a normal piece of wood; I painstakingly polished this wood, then applied coats of the ck Stone Paint I invented onto its surface. It��s even harder than metal, and is extremely impact resistant.�� Yuri gently stroked the block of wood before jumping onto it and taking a seat. A smug smile appeared on his face as he continued, ��Also, it��s just the right height to act as a chair, and it��s very nice and cool to sit on.��


    ��So you made a super durable stool?��


    Gajeel was howling withughter. Andre and his two sons were all quite troublesome to deal with, but who would��ve thought that he would have such a stupid son like this Yuri? It was very satisfying for him to witness Andre��s humiliation.


    All of the representatives from the different races also burst intoughter, and even some of the officials of the Roth Empire couldn��t help but chuckle along.


    However, there were also some officials who were looking at Yuri with enraged expressions, furious that he was making the Roth Empire theughingstock of the entire continent.


    ��Yuri, you...�� The king��s mustache was trembling with rage. He had even made up his mind that he was going to forbid Yuri from participating in any royal events from this day forth.


    ��Looks like he��s exactly the same as he was three years ago.�� Irina shook his head with a faint sigh.


    ��Father, why is Mushroom Head giving his father a piece of wood?�� Amy asked with a curious expression.


    Mag thought about this question for a long while before replying, ��Probably because he��s stupid.��


    Josh hurriedly rose to his feet to try and y the good guy as he said, ��Yuri is still young, so it��s inevitable that he��ll do something foolish from time to time. Please don��t be angry at him, Father.��


    Sean nced at Josh before also standing up as he chimed in, ��Father, Yuri is still young and hasn��t read many books, nor seen much of the world, so please forgive him.��


    The king��s fury abated slightly as he looked at his two sons.


    ��Big Brother, you��re the one who hasn��t read many books! I read five books a day, and I��m already in the process of reading all of the books in the royal library for the second time!�� Yuri retorted with an indignant look.


    The king��s expression darkened once again.


    Sean also raised his eyebrows in response. He was only trying speaking out for Yuri seeing as Josh had done so, but who would��ve thought that Yuri would dare to insult him in response? What an ungrateful little brat!


    ��Using this thing as a stool is its most basic function.�� Yuri seemed to bepletely oblivious to the ridicule and rage on everyone��s faces as he pressed a hand down onto the corner of the wooden block and smiled as he said, ��This is its most impressive function.��


    ��Crack! Crack! Crack...��


    Following a string of loud cracks, the seemingly seamless block of wood suddenly split up into countless segments, climbing up Yuri��s body from his feet, instantly encapsting him to form a wooden exoskeleton.


    Yuri had just been sitting on the block of wood a moment ago, yet he had be a ck giant over two meters tall in the blink of an eye.


    The inky-ck body and the silver suit of armorbined to create a sense of intimidation.


    The entire pce abruptly fell silent as everyone stared at the wooden giant with eyes that were wide with astonishment.


    A seemingly ordinary block of wood had transformed into a giant in the blink of an eye! Could this be magic? But the third prince wasn��t a magic caster!


    This present that the third prince was offering was indeed quite extraordinary; it was far better than his usual wooden carvings.


    But why did this wooden giant look so familiar?


    ��Isn��t that General Alex?�� a military official eximed with an excited expression.


    ��It really is General Alex!��


    The entire pce burst into a loudmotion again.


    Alex! A cold light shed through Josh��s eyes as he looked at the wooden giant. This was a face that he didn��t ever want to see again.


    Sean��s expression was also rather cold as he looked at Yuri. What a clueless bastard!


    Irina was slightly entranced by the sight of the wooden giant. She then turned her gaze toward Mag and pouted slightly. He looks nothing like that now.


    Meanwhile, Mag himself was also carefully appraising the wooden giant. It had to be said that Yuri��s woodworking skills were extremely brilliant. The wooden statue appeared to be very life-like, and it was emanating the aura of a king��not the king of the empire, but a king who stood at the pinnacle of the continent nheless.


    So that��s what he looks like. He looks nothing like me at all, Mag thought to himself with a series of ratherplex emotions in his heart. Countless memories of Alex��s glory days began to sh through his mind.


    ��Mushroom Head��s wooden statue this time is a lot better than that bird man. It looks just like Father,�� Amy whispered as she looked at the wooden statue.

 Chapter 757 - 757 Do You Dare to Battle Me?

    <strong>757 Do You Dare to Battle Me?</strong>


    That��s because he really is your father.


    Mag patted Amy��s head with a ratherplex look on his face.


    He was Shen Mag, but he was also Mag Alex; that was inevitable from the moment their memories werebined.


    He was willing to shoulder all of Mag Alex��s responsibilities, but he also had to live life on his own terms.


    Looking at the wooden giant, Mag seemed to have been struck by an epiphany, a moment of self-discovery. However, he still couldn��t help but exim internally, Holy f*ck! Isn��t that a Transformer?!


    I didn��t think that this kid was a young prodigy! To think that he was able to build a Transformer at such a young age; I wonder if it can move, though. Mag found himself having to reevaluate Yuri in his heart. To see a block of wood transform into a giant was an extremely marvelous visual spectacle, making him feel as if he were witnessing a special effects scene from a Hollywood film.


    This was not a simple engineering mechanism; a magic spell formation must��ve been infused into the structure. How boring would it be to sliced one massive block of wood into countless smaller pieces, and then assemble it into a wooden giant?


    Mag was suddenly reminded of one of his university roommates in his past life. In order to assemble a Gundam, he could work tirelessly for days and nights on end, sometimes even forgetting to eat.


    Mag was very much in approval of Yuri��s creativity, but this was clearly not the right time to be drawing a connection between himself and Alex.


    Regardless of which one of his elder brothers was to inherit the throne, they definitely wouldn��t show any mercy to a younger brother who idolized Alex.


    ��Alex!��


    Gajeel abruptly rose to his feet, ring at the wooden giant with mes of fury burning in his eyes.


    Irina turned to Gajeel with a deriding sneer, and said, ��Are you scared of even a wooden mannequin, you old fart? Looks like you still remember what happened all those years ago.��


    Gajeel��s expression darkened slightly, but a cold smile quickly appeared on his face as he sat down again, and retorted, ��Hmph, it��s just a dead piece of wood, just like that dead bastard.��


    ��Looks like someone��s asking for a beating.�� Irina��s expression immediately cooled upon hearing this. The demon race was definitely involved in the assassination three years ago, but she didn��t know which of the powerful beings from the demon race had participated in the incident.


    ��Don��t worry, I��ll send you to the other side to see him sooner orter.�� Gajeel��s smile faded as he aimed a vicious re at Irina.


    Irina��s expression cooled even further in response, but there was a hint of a gentle light in her eyes as she caught sight of Mag in the corner of her field of vision.


    ��Big Sister Irina seems to recognize that wood man?�� Amy murmured as she looked at the enraged Irina.


    Mag merely held her in his arms, and didn��t exin anything.


    All of the representatives from the different races also wore different expressions as they looked at the wooden giant.


    Everyone knew about the rtionship between Irina and Alex, and no one dared to pour salt into her wounds like Gajeel was doing.


    After all, there had been recent news that she had in a 10th-tier elven magic caster.


    She never followed any rules, and anyone in this entire pce could be her target if they were to draw her ire.


    ��I��m not a dead piece of wood! I can move!�� Yuri��s indignant voice sounded from within the wooden giant, following which the structure raised its heavy right foot, and then its left foot. Even though it looked a little mdroit, it was indeed capable of movement.


    He must��ve used a magic inner core to control this thing. If it can perform in battle, then it really would be a Gundam! Mag was bbergasted by the sight of the moving wooden giant.


    Even though it had only justpleted a sequence of extremely simple movements, this was still a monumental step in the world of automatons, and Yuri was still only 15 years old; he was a genius pioneer!


    Yuri��s rather clumsy movements were quite amusing to many of the guests present.


    General Alex was the hero of the empire, and the entire nation had been plunged into grief in the wake of his death three years ago.


    Yuri��s brilliant craftsmanship made it appear as if General Alex had returned to life, and there was certainly no one denouncing him to be an idiot anymore.


    ��Alex.��


    The king was looking at the wooden giant with a ratherplex expression.


    Right at this moment, a military official rose to his feet, and eximed, ��Your Majesty, I believe it��s inappropriate for His Highness to make his wooden statue resemble General Alex! How could he make fun of our empire��s greatest hero like this!��


    The chatter in the pce gradually subsided, and everyone��s expressions gradually changed again as they looked at the wooden giant.


    They had been stunned by Yuri��s creativity, but this was General Alex, after all; how could he be made into a toy like this?


    No matter how intricately crafted this wooden structure was, it was still nothing more than a toy.


    The third prince had indeed gone too far by insulting General Alex with his creation.


    These bastards sure are obnoxious! Even though General Slog was speaking out for Alex, Mag knew better than to be fooled into thinking that his intentions were pure. From Alex��s memories, he knew that this was one of Sean��spdogs, and he was actually just criticizing the third prince so he wouldn��t steal the limelight away from Sean.


    The king furrowed his brows slightly, seemingly thinking about something, but also seemingly a little displeased.


    The wooden giant stabbed a finger toward Slog as Yuri said in an angry voice, ��Who told you this is a toy? This is a suit of battle armor, not a toy! Alex was a War God, and I��m aspiring to be someone like him by donning this suit of battle armor, so why can��t I make it resemble Alex?��


    Slog maintained his furious expression as he interrogated, ��General Alex was an invincible deity, the most powerful warrior the Nond Continent has ever seen! How can he bepared to a block of wood? Could it be that this block of wood could also march into battle?��


    All of the officials in the pce were also looking at the wooden giant with deriding sneers on their faces. Yuri had always been frail and weak, so for him to be a War God like Alex just by donning a suit of wooden armor was an absolute joke.


    This wooden giant looked like it would even have trouble walking, let alone engaging anyone in battle. Could it be that its only strong point was its defensive properties?


    If so, then how was this thing different from a turtle shell?


    A deriding sneer appeared on Sean��s face. A brother like this didn��t even have the right to be viewed by him as a worthypetitor.


    Is it fun to bully children like this? Mag furrowed his brows as he looked on from his seat. These people really were abhorrently despicable.


    Just as everyone thought that Yuri would bow to these insults, the wooden giant pointed a finger directly at Slog, and he said in a cold voice, ��You, do you dare to battle me?��

 Chapter 758 - At the Mercy of the Ants Who Could Once Only Look up to Him

    <h4>Chapter 758 At the Mercy of the Ants Who Could Once Only Look up to Him</h4>


    The entire pce suddenly fell deathly silent. Everyone looked at the wooden giant with wide eyes, and for a split second, they were struck by the illusion that the invincible War God was back.


    However, the one inside the wooden giant was Yuri, not Alex, so what gave him the courage to challenge Slog? Wasn��t he just asking for a beating?


    Slog himself also faltered slightly upon seeing this. In all honesty, he had almost fallen to his knees when the wooden giant extended a challenge toward him.


    However, he quickly returned to his senses, and reiterated to himself that Alex was already dead, and the one inside the wooden giant was only the frail and useless Yuri.


    mes of fury were ignited in Slog��s heart. Even though he wasn��t a high-ranking official, nor was he very powerful, if he didn��t even dare to ept a challenge from Yuri, then he would be everyone��sughingstock. In that case, he could essentially kiss his political career goodbye.


    Slog turned to the king and cupped his fist in a respectful salute as he said, ��Your Majesty, seeing as His Highness insists on challenging me to a battle, I would like to secure your approval to arrange a sparring match. No weapons will be used, and the battle will conclude before things get out of hand.��


    Everyone turned their attention to the king. Even though Slog had epted the third prince��s challenge, it was up to the king to decide whether this battle would eventuate.


    No matter how forgettable of a figure Yuri was, he was still the third prince, and he represented the face of royalty. After bringing out a wooden block as a birthday present for the king, he had drawn much ridicule, but he had since proved all of his doubters wrong by a demonstration of the wooden block��s abilities.


    However, if he were to lose in a battle against Slog, the royal family would be embarrassed once again.


    Amy looked at the wooden giant with a curious expression as she murmured to herself, ��Even Mushroom Head can fight? But the bird man he made earlier couldn��t even fly; how can he beat anyone in a fight?��


    Could it be that this really is a Gundam? Mag also wore a curious expression. Even though Yuri was still quite young, he didn��t appear to be stupid enough to do something that would only bring ridicule to himself.


    I��ve seen Little Mushroom Head trip over his own feet before, but he��s challenging someone to a battle now? How interesting. Irina was also quite intrigued by this turn of events.


    In any case, Yuri was the third prince, so there was no way that Slog would actually dare to injure him; that would be a crime worthy of a severe punishment.


    Yuri withdrew his extended finger before turning to the king as he requested in a firm voice, ��Father, please allow me to battle him.��


    The king was looking at the wooden giant with a rather surprised expression. In his mind, Yuri had always been rather frail andckadaisical, but who would��ve thought that he��d have such a courageous side to himself? After a brief silence, he nodded, and said, ��I��ll approve of this battle.��


    The servants nearby quickly cleared out arge space at the center of the pce, while all of the officials burst into spirited discussion.


    ��General Slog is a 5th-tier knight; is his Highness really going to battle him?��


    ��His Highness isn��t a knight, nor is he a magic caster. Is he trying to exhaust General Slog to death with that suit of armor?��


    ��When you put it like that, it could be possible.��


    ��Sigh, if His Highness could work even half as hard as his elder brothers and not be obsessed with these useless activities, he wouldn��t be in his current situation.��


    Everyone was generally quite skeptical of Yuri��s decision to challenge Slog, thinking that he had only done so in the heat of the moment. No one was of the opinion that this suit of so-called battle armor would actually let him win this battle.


    Arge space was quickly cleared out, and the twobatants faced off against each other.


    The tall and broad Slog was only able to reach up to the wooden giant��s neck, and the mes of his fury were fanned even further by the fact that he had to tilt his head back to look up at his opponent. He wanted nothing better than to ram his fist into the face of the wooden giant, and crush it beneath his feet.


    ��Please get ready, Your Highness, Master Slog. Also, remember to stop before either side gets injured,�� a servant yelled from the sidelines.


    The chatter within the pce gradually subsided as everyone stared at the twobatants with intense focus. They had no doubts about the final result of the battle; they were merely interested in how many seconds Yuri couldst.


    Slog twisted his neck from side to side, cracking his joints in the process as he red at Yuri like an enraged bull. He had already decided that he was going to take down Yuri in just a single attack.


    ��Be careful, Your Highness!�� Slog roared before charging toward Yuri like a wild horse.


    Yuri was the third prince, and no matter how angry Slog was, he still had the presence of mind to know that he couldn��t injure Yuri in this pce no matter what.


    However, he had done all this so he could stand out in front of Sean, and he was a military official as well, so he naturally couldn��t show any weakness.


    As for Yuri, he was just a useless prince anyway, so there was no need to take his dignity and thoughts into consideration.


    The rapidly advancing Slog created a stark contrast with Yuri, who was rooted to the spot like a wooden pir. It appeared that this battle would be over in a matter of seconds.


    Gajeel wore an eager expression of ridicule on his face. It was hrious to him that the third prince was about to be defeated by a lowly military official of his own Roth Empire, and it was a bonus that he was going to be beaten while bearing a strong resemnce to Alex. It was almost as if Alex himself was the one being defeated here, and that was a very satisfying notion to Gajeel.


    ��Go, Mushroom Head! Go!�� Amy was cheering Yuri on in a quiet voice. She wore a nervous expression of intense focus on her little face, which was actually quite adorable to behold.


    Slog extended his right hand toward the neck of the wooden giant, preparing to catch Yuri in a chokehold before throwing him to the ground to put an end to this sparring match.


    Veins were bulging along the entire length of his bulky and powerful arm. The power of a 5th-tier knight could almost rival that of an Ironhide Bull, so it was naturally a simple matter for him to take down a stationary wooden statue.


    A hint of a sinister smile appeared on Slog��s face. Alex was someone whom he could only look up to, and even though this was only a wooden statue of him, the notion of being able to defeat him was still quite an exciting one.


    He could already see himself catching Alex in a stranglehold before throwing him violently to the ground. That was undoubtedly going to be the most brilliant highlight of his life.


    Some of the female guests present had already covered their eyes, unable to bear witnessing such a horrendous spectacle. Many of them were Alex��s fangirls, and none of them wanted to see him being brought down��not even as a wooden statue.


    Sean wore a cold smile on his face. At the same time, he was feeling rather curious; if he were to find Alex now, would he also be as easy to bring down as this wooden statue? Would he bepletely at the mercy of the ants who could once only look up to him?


    That would be a very interesting scenario to witness.


    Just as everyone was waiting for Yuri to be taken out by a single attack, the stationary wooden giant suddenly sprang into action. It raised its right hand in a sh, disying none of the clumsiness from earlier. The hand shot forth like lightning, catching Slog��s wrist in a vice-like grip before swinging him through the air in a perfectly coordinated motion.


    Slog��s burly body drew a glorious parab in the air beforending heavily on his back. The wooden giant immediately lowered itself before unleashing a punch directly into Slog��s face.

 Chapter 759 - 759 Can I Have Her?

    <strong>759 Can I Have Her?</strong>


    The wooden giant slowly rose to its feet to reveal Slog lying motionless on the ground below it. Slog��s nose and mouth had beenpletely ttened into an unrecognizable mush, and he was clearly unconscious. Even the solid stone ground beneath his body had been severely cracked by the force of the impact.


    His Highness... He won!


    The entire pce had fallen deathly silent as everyone stared at the wooden giant, who was standing at the center of the pce like an imposing War God. Everyone was struck by the illusion that the War God from three years ago had returned, and there was only unadulterated shock in their eyes.


    The 5th-tier knight, Slog, had been insta-killed by the third prince[1]!


    If this hadn��t happened right before their eyes, they would��ve never believed it to be possible!


    They had indeed thought that the battle would end in a matter of seconds, but not with a result like this!


    The king��s eyes lit up, and he immediately rxed his white-knuckled grip on the armrests of his throne. His tightly furrowed brows also gradually loosened as an ted smile appeared on his face.


    H... How is that possible?! Sean clenched his fists as he looked at the unconscious Slog, and then turned his gaze toward the imposing wooden giant as rage and astonishment surged through his heart.


    Josh withdrew his gaze as he turned toward the king to gauge thetter��s reaction. His eyes narrowed as he caught sight of the pleased look on the king��s face, and as he slowly twisted the ring on his left hand, he thought to himself, Do you no longer want to be an idiot, Yuri? You should��ve just stayed an idiot; do you think you canpete with me now?


    ��Useless trash!�� Gajeel looked at the wooden giant and repressed his urge to rise to his feet. Even as a wooden statue, the bastard who had chased him around on the demon inds for three days and three nights was still as abhorrent as ever.


    All of the representatives from the different races were looking forward to seeing Yuri bring humiliation to the royal family of the Roth Empire, and they were all rather disappointed by this unexpected turn of events.


    Irina unable to contain her surprise as she burst into involuntaryughter. ��Heh... He��s not just all talk, after all. But he��s still nowhere near Alex��s level.��


    This... is a real Gundam! It��s a Transformer! Holy f*ck! Mag almost sprang to his feet in shock. There was probably no one in this world who was more astonished than him right now.


    A 15-year-old boy just invented a functional Gundam in this magic world? What the hell is going on?!


    Wait, why do I feel like he��s stealing my job? A thought suddenly urred to Mag. Wasn��t he supposed to be the one who was shocking this world?


    Mag turned his gaze toward the wooden giant again, and carefully thought to himself, This Gundam really is quite brilliant. Its strength level should be based on the power output of its internal magic spell formation, and it must be very energy-consuming to operate, but this is already extraordinary for a prototype. If it can be refined further, it would be a weapon of mass destruction on the battlefield in the future.


    The entire pce was still inplete silence.


    ��Mushroom Head won!�� Amy yelled with tion as she raised her little hands up into the air,pletely shattering the stunned silence.


    Everyone in the pce immediately turned toward her, and Amy put down her little hands in a sheepish manner as she murmured, ��Yay...��


    Amy��s outburst provided a reminder to the stunned servant, and he hurriedly yelled, ��His Highness, the third prince, has emerged victorious!��


    ��His Highness won! This is amazing!��


    ��Indeed! His Highness has been content to live in the shadow of his two brothers all along, but he��s really given us a massive surprise here! I think he truly has shown us a glimmer of General Alex during his heyday!��


    ��Such an intricately crafted weapon really is worthy of being called battle armor!��


    All of the officials also returned to their senses, and on this asion, they were not stingy at all with their words of praise. It seemed that they had already forgotten all of the derogatory words they had directed at Yuri, and were now regarding him as the future star of the empire.


    Of course, there was nock of officials who were harboring more sinister intentions.


    Mag furrowed his brows as he caught sight of the sinister expressions on the faces of the officials from Josh and Sean��s factions. It appeared that Yuri��s splendid disy had already made him some enemies, all of whom were beginning to plot against him.


    Yuri ignored all of the fawning praise being directed at him, turning to Amy instead as he pointed a finger at his own forehead to acknowledge her.


    Amy waved back at him before whispering to Mag, ��Father, do you also think that Mushroom Head looks better like this?��


    ��I do.�� Mag nodded in agreement. He was very pleased with his daughter��s tastes. He was worried that she would find his big head adorable or something like that.


    The king looked at the wooden giant before nodding with a smile as he said, ��Well done, Yuri, I really like your present. You cane out now.��


    ��Yes, Father.�� A series of cracks sounded as the wooden giant disassembled down the middle, transforming into a staircase that led to the ground while the top step was right beneath Yuri��s feet.


    Yuri��s slowly walked down the staircase, following which the staircase reverted back into a ck wooden cube that appeared to bepletely mundane and nondescript.


    This was also quite an astonishing scene to everyone.


    The seemingly ordinary block of wood was nowpletely different in everyone��s eyes.


    It was like a miraculous magic box, one that could grant powerful abilities even to normal humans, and it was clearly very tempting to everyone.


    Sean slowly calmed down, and a thought suddenly urred to him as he looked at the block of wood behind Yuri. The notion took root firmly in his mind and refused to be discarded.


    Even a weakling like Yuri can use that thing to defeat Slog; if we can produce more of these boxes, then conquering the world will be an extremely simple task!


    Sean could feel his heart thumping in his chest. If he could have this box, then all of his aspirations coulde true in the near future.


    He wanted to conquer the world, to have the entire continent bow to his feet��even those proud and haughty giant dragons.


    That was an extremely alluring prospect to him.


    There was an endless supply ofmoners, and as long as there were enough of these boxes, it didn��t matter how many of them died.


    After all of the representatives from the other races calmed down, this thought clearly also urred to them, and their expressions turned rather grave.


    During the past years, the human race had never disyed any intentions of embarking on conquests, and was most intent on guarding their own existing territory. However, the invention of this box couldpletely transform the situation on the entire Nond Continent.


    This was something that could transform ordinary beings into 5th-tier warriors; it was something that could change this entire world!


    And it had been invented by the most forgettable third prince!


    Yuri wasn��t expressing any smugness as he extended a respectful bow toward the king. ��I wish Father a long and healthy life.��


    The king nodded with a pleased expression before smiling as he asked, ��Yuri, you��ve presented a fantastic present to me today. What reward would you like for your efforts? I��ll do my best to satisfy you.��


    ��A reward?�� Yuri nced at Irina before pointing at Amy as he asked, ��Then, can I have her?��


    [1] The Chinese expression can also mean instant K.O.

 Chapter 760 - Unless She Comes to Like Me as Well

    <h4>Chapter 760 Unless She Comes to Like Me as Well</h4>


    ��No!��


    Mag and Krassu rose to their feet almost in unison, glowering at Yuri with dangerous looks in their eyes.


    Yuri immediately felt a chill run down his spine as he unconsciously took a couple of steps backward. These two suddenly appeared extremely terrifying, even more so than Irina.


    ��Hmm?��


    All of the officials also turned toward Amy with thoughtful expressions on their faces. Even though she was very young, her aptitude simply defied the natural order, and barring any idents, she was definitely going to be one of the most powerful beings on the Nond Continent in the future.


    Furthermore, her adorable features suggested that she was almost definitely going to grow up to be an exquisite beauty. The third prince didn��t appear to be very bright the majority of the time, but he was suddenly making a very intelligent investment.


    However, she was still just a half-elf, and the biggest issue here was whether the king would allow the third prince to marry a half-elf.


    Of course, it appeared that Mag and Krassu were also vehemently opposed to this arrangement.


    Mag��s opinion didn��t really matter, but no one could ignore Krassu. It was said that he had already resigned from the Magus Tower and permanently settled in Chaos City, but he was still as influential as ever in the Roth Empire.


    If he didn��t want to hand over his disciple to the third prince, then even the king would have to reconsider whether he could act as matchmaker for the two.


    Are you sick of living, you big-headed freak? How dare you set your eyes on Amy! I should chop you up and feed you to the fishes! Mag was looking at Yuri with a cold expression. No one in this world could take Amy away from him. Anyone who tried would have to die!


    Krassu was also ring coldly at Yuri. This big-headed brat is trying to take my disciple? No one in this world is worthy of my disciple!


    Are they that opposed to this? I��m just worried that Big Sister Irina would make me marry her daughter, so I��m just looking for an idiot to act as my meat shield. This little idiot is a little stupid, but she��s not bad to look at, Yuri thought to himself sheepishly as he looked at the ferocious expressions on the faces of Mag and Krassu.


    Is this brat taking what I said all those years ago seriously? Even so, how does he know that Amy is my daughter? Irina was looking at Yuri with a rather perplexed expression.


    The entire pce had fallen silent again as Mag and Krassu faced off against the panicked Yuri.


    ��Father, is Mushroom Head asking me to marry him?�� Amy looked up at Mag with a naive expression.


    Yuri��s eyes lit up upon hearing this. If this little idiot agreed, then the objections from the big idiot and Krassu wouldn��t matter!


    ��Yes.�� Mag looked down at Amy before nodding with a ratherplex expression.


    Just as he was about to instruct Amy on the hazards of entering rtionships at too young an age, Amy turned to Yuri with a serious expression as she said, ��I don��t think my head is a match for your big head, and I��ve already learned to use an umbre.��


    ��Pfft~��


    After a brief silence, someone finally couldn��t resist the urge to burst outughing.


    ��Oh my God! This little girl is too adorable!��


    ��And she has such a sharp tongue, but she��s still so cute!��


    ��Could it be that His Highness�� head is a substitute for an umbre in her eyes?��


    Theughter in the pce was contagious, particrly when they saw the serious expression on Amy��s little face. Even though she was saying something so hurtful, her expression made it seem as if she was the victim; it was absolutely hrious!


    ��I... I...�� Yur��s mouth gaped open as he reflexivelyid a hand on his own head. Even though it was indeed a littlerge, he still had to use an umbre on rainy days!


    ��I didn��t think that even a genius like me would be rejected.�� Yuri shook his head in disappointment at the sight of Amy��s serious expression. He wasn��t disappointed at being rejected by Amy. Instead, he was merely disappointed that the people of this world could only see his head rather than look deeper to glean his brilliant talents.


    ��Is it my fault that I have a big head? Is that something that I can decide for myself?�� Yuri heaved a forlorn sigh. It was still rather depressing to be rejected like this.


    As expected of my daughter. Irina nodded with a content expression.


    As expected of my daughter. The same thought appeared in Mag��s mind as he patted Amy��s head with a gratified smile. As long as she didn��t agree, then he would be able to keep Yuri��s sinister paws away from his precious daughter.


    ��I��m going to marry you, Father. You��re the best,�� Amy whispered into Mag��s ear.


    A hint of warmth welled up in Mag��s heart upon hearing this. Amy was too young to know anything about marriage or love, but she knew who was good to her, and she wanted to spend the rest of her life with her loving father. This was the feeling of being trusted and relied upon, and Mag was greatly touched by her rather childish words.


    In the face of the string of rejections, everyone turned their attention toward the king again. He was the one who was going to make the final decision on the matter.


    Mag cast a determined gaze toward the king, and said, ��Your Majesty, please forgive me for my rude interjection, but my daughter is still very young, and it��s nowhere near time for her to think about marriage.��


    Krassu also wore a serious expression as he chimed in, ��Your Majesty, my disciple had only just begun to learn magic from me, and it��ll be many years before she bes a full-fledged magic caster; she has no spare time on her hands to y with wood carvings with His Highness.��


    The king looked at Mag and Krassu, and then turned toward Yuri as he asked, ��Yuri, do you really like this little girl?��


    Yuri crossed his arms with a proud expression as he replied. ��Not anymore. I only like people who like me, and people who don��t like me aren��t worthy of being liked by me.


    ��Unless shees to like me as well?�� Yuri added at the end.


    ��How can there possibly be an idiot who likes you?�� Amy asked with a genuinely curious look on her face.


    Yuri was immediately deted upon hearing this; he turned to the king, and said, ��Father, I��ll leave the reward for now. I��ll ask you for it when I think of something.��


    A hint of disappointment shed through the king��s eyes, but he still nodded as he said, ��Alright, then tell me when you think of something. I��ll give you anything you want.��


    Josh and Sean both heaved internal sighs of relief in unison, and their wariness toward Yuri rxed significantly again. An idiot was always an idiot; he couldn��t even take an opportunity that had been presented to him on a silver tter.


    ��Master Krassu, Mr. Mag, please take a seat. Don��t pay any heed to Yuri.�� The king turned to Krassu and Mag with a smile as he said, ��If you��d like to, you can consider opening a restaurant in Rodu, Mr. Mag. Master Krassu��s original magic room is also in the Magus Tower here, and it��ll be an ideal location for your daughter to continue her studies.��


    ��I��ll be sure to consider it carefully, Your Majesty.�� Mag nodded with a serious expression as a hint of wariness shed through his eyes. This king was a real piece of work.

 Chapter 761 - That’s a Great… Pity

    <h4>Chapter 761 That��s a Great... Pity</h4>


    Mag took a final nce at Yuri for looking away. He was lucky that he��d backed down in the end. Otherwise, Mag was considering whether he should use his one chance to return to the height of his powers and send the big-headed prince to the other side.


    He was perfectly capable of doing something like that for Amy��s sake.


    However, it appeared that he wasn��t actually very interested in Amy. He was indeed a genius, but his EQ was probably even lower than Amy��s.


    With that in mind, Mag was feeling a lot more relieved.


    At the same time, he began to consider the impact that this battle armor could potentially have on this world.


    To a certain degree, it had dealt a heavy blow to Mag. He was just preparing to promote his steam engine, and Yuri had already developed a Gundam. He felt as if he had beenpletely overshadowed.


    Thankfully, steam engines were suitable for basic industrial work, while these suits of battle armor were cutting-edge high-tech constructs that required the use of magic spell formations, so they would certainly expend a lot of resources to produce.


    As such, it would be very difficult to facilitate mass production, while that limitation didn��t exist for the steam engine.


    In any case, Mag could see the potential for Yuri to be a brilliant scientist.


    This kind of science was only possible in a magic world like this. The ability to integrate magic into his inventions set him apart from all of the scientists on Earth.


    Perhaps I should also consider some alternative avenues and not restrict myself solely to Earthly technology. Mag nodded with a contemtive expression. Yuri��s Gundam had broadened his horizons, providing him with the idea that it was perhaps usible to incorporate magic into some revolutionary Earthly inventions.


    Krassu also withdrew his stern gaze from Yuri.


    Meanwhile, Yuri himself sheepishly sat back down next to Irina. He cast a surreptitious nce at her, only to find an intrigued smile on her face, and a chill suddenly ran down his spine.


    ��Little Mushroom Head, have you forgotten that I said I was going to get my daughter to marry you?�� Irina asked with a smile.


    ��What? Did you say that? When?�� Yuri feigned an oblivious expression.


    Irina��s expression immediately cooled. ��You dare to forget?��


    Yuri��s face immediately fell as he put on a pitiable disy. ��Please spare me, Big Sister Irina; I feel like... I feel like a big-headed freak like me definitely isn��t worthy of your daughter.��


    ��Looks like you do know your ce, after all.�� Irina nodded with a content expression.


    ��Huh?�� Yuri��s eyes widened with surprise. He had thought that Irina was going to force the marriage arrangement on him, but it appeared that this wasn��t her intention.


    ��You��re not going to get your daughter to marry me anymore?�� Yuri asked hesitantly.


    ��You��ve already lost that opportunity,�� Irina replied with a shake of her head.


    ��That��s a great... pity.�� Yuri was almost unable to suppress his smile.


    ��I hope you won��t regret this in the future. My daughter is going to be the second most beautiful woman in the world.�� Irina was looking at Yuri with a hint of pity in her eyes.


    The Gundam that Yuri had offered was quite a shock to everyone, creating even more of a stir than Sean��s Crimson me Sword did.


    All of the presents offered by the guests and officials were much more mundane inparison, and there wasn��t anything particrly noteworthy.


    Following the present-offering segment, the king��s birthday banquet drew to a conclusion.


    The king had important matters to discuss with the representatives of each race and a few high-ranking officials, while everyone else began to disperse.


    Krassu euphemistically turned down the king��s invitation to attend the meeting and prepared to leave with Amy.


    As she rose to her feet, Irina stole a nce toward Mag, just in time to catch him also looking at her. Their eyes met, but she quickly withdrew her gaze and departed with the representatives of the other races to a side pce.


    ��Father, will we meet Big Sister Irina again?�� Amy asked with a concerned look.


    Mag nodded firmly, and said, ��Of course we will.��


    ��That��s not difficult to arrange. If you want to see her, I can take you to meet her any time,�� Krassu interjected.


    Only after the king had departed from the pce did everyone rise to their feet. Mag hadn��t gone far when someone patted him on the shoulder, and an excited voice sounded from behind him. ��Boss Mag, do you remember me?��


    Mag turned to discover a beaming Abraham, and he smiled as he said, ��Duke Abraham, to what do I owe this honor?��


    Thisckadaisical yet benevolent duke was quite unique in the Roth Empire. He was very approachable despite his lofty status, and Mag had a rather positive impression of him.


    Abraham sighed with a hint of awe in his eyes. ��Looks like you do remember me. I thought you were just a streetside vendor yesterday, but who would��ve thought that you��d being to cook for His Majesty today? If I��d known this earlier, I would��ve asked you to prepare a portion of your dishes for me as well. I really want to taste that braised chicken and rice and spicy grilled fish as well.��


    Duke Abraham was almost pouting like a little girl as he spoke, and Mag had to repress the urge tough as he nodded, and said, ��If you have a chance to visit Chaos City, you cane to my restaurant, Mamy Restaurant, for a meal. It��s in the Aden Square, and there are many more dishes that you can choose from.��


    ��Really?�� Abraham��s eyes immediately lit up. Just that ck pepper steak alone had been absolutely phenomenal, and it sounded as if Mag was capable of making more than just those three dishes.


    Abraham thought to himself for a moment before immediately arriving at a decision. ��How about this, Boss Mag? Youe and live at my manor today, and I��ll go back with you whenever you��re returning to Chaos City.��


    ��Are you in that much of a hurry?�� Mag looked at Abraham with a rather surprised look on his face. He was one of the 10 great dukes of the empire, yet he was willing to leave with Mag to Chaos City right away just for the sake of satisfying his stomach. Such an avid foodie really was quite rare. Mag considered his invitation before shaking his head as he said, ��Thank you for your kind invitation, Duke Abraham, but I��m feeling rather tired today, so I want to go back and rest with my daughter. We��re preparing to head back to Chaos City first thing in the morning the day after tomorrow, and you cane with us if you��d like.��


    ��I see. I��ll be sure toe and see you then.�� Abraham nodded with a slight forlorn expression, but he was very determined to go to Mag��s restaurant as quickly as possible.


    After Abraham left, Mag carried Amy out of the pce, only to be greeted by the sight of Luna and her grandfather.


    ��Teacher Luna!�� Amy opened her arms joyfully, and Luna carried her over from Mag with a smile on her face.


    ��Mr. Mag, my name is Byron Field, and I��m Luna��s grandfather.�� The elderly man strode forward and extended his hand toward Mag.


    ��Greetings, Master Byron.�� Mag hurriedly shook Byron��s wizened hand. Despite his old age, his brown eyes were crystal clear and twinkling with wisdom.


    Byron smiled as he said, ��Mr. Mag, your multiplication table is a stunning invention. If possible, I��d like to invite you to participate in our numerical system debate tomorrow. Would you be able to attend?��

 Chapter 762 - You Little Dwarves Sure Are Naive

    <h4>Chapter 762 You Little Dwarves Sure Are Naive</h4>


    Mag faltered slightly upon hearing this, not expecting Byron to be so direct with his intentions. He nced at Luna, who was looking at him with a slightly nervous expression, and nodded with a smile as he said, ��You��re far too kind, Master Byron. I��m only a novice in the field of mathematics. However, if you deem me worthy to attend the debate, then I��ll be sure to do so.��


    A smile appeared on Byron��s face as he said, ��Good. The debate will be held tomorrow at 10am, and the venue will be at Carlo Church.��


    ��I��ll make sure to be there on time.�� Mag nodded in response.


    Byron released Mag��s hand, and turned to Krassu with a warm greeting. ��Master Krassu, long time no see.��


    ��Byron, isn��t it time for an old man like you to retire? Where��s the fun in arguing with a bunch of old men every day? I��m sure the priests at the church are getting sick of you.��


    Byron was not enraged in the slightest by thisment as he replied, ��Only through debates can we continue to learn.��


    ��Whatever, I don��t want to speak with you; you��re always such a bore. Let��s go.�� Krassu waved a hand before turning to Mag as he said, ��Boss Mag, Little Amy, I have to go and see an old friend. You two go back first, and I��lle to find you soon.��


    Krassu departed thereafter.


    ��Luna, you can go as well. I��ll join you shortly,�� Byron said to Luna before nodding at Mag and Amy, and then making his way toward another elderly man.


    Mag could only ept Amy back from Luna��s arms in a rather resigned manner.


    ��Thank you, Mr. Mag.�� Luna was genuinely grateful.


    Mag shook his head with a smile, and said, ��You��re wee, Teacher Luna.��


    Luna had done many things for Amy, so he naturally couldn��t refuse something like this. In any case, he was indeed the one who had invented the multiplication table, and it was his duty to see through its implementation to the end.


    Amy looked at Luna with a rather concerned expression, and asked, ��Teacher Luna, will you being back to Chaos City?��


    ��Of course I will. I only applied for a five-day break, so I��ll be going back with you the day after tomorrow,�� Luna replied with a smile.


    ��Really?�� Amy��s eyes immediately lit up. However, she then shook her head as she said, ��But Teacher Luna��s family is here, and your mother and father are all here as well. If you go back to Chaos City, you won��t be able to see them...��


    Luna was very touched by Amy��s thoughtfulness, and she gently pinched Amy��s little cheek as she shook her head, and said, ��That��s alright, I��m an adult now, and I couldn��t bear to leave Chaos City behind when you and all of the other students are there.��


    Amy nodded with a serious expression, and offered, ��If you miss home, I can lend Father to you, and you can hug him. He��s super warm, and you won��t feel lonely when he��s with you.��


    Luna looked up at Mag, and a faint blush appeared on her face as she smiled and nodded. ��Sure.��


    No! I have to feign disinterest! Mag remained calm and collected in the face of this slightly suggestive situation. If Irina were somehow able to see him now, he would be feeling very concerned for his own safety.


    After bidding farewell to Luna, Mag carried Amy out of the royal pce. The horse-drawn carriage from the second prince��s manor was already waiting for them, and the butler hurried over with a respectful smile as he said, ��Congrattions on winning the best dish award, Master Mag.��


    ��Thank you.�� Mag gave a polite nod in response.


    ��All of your things have been packed up and transported back to the manor. Would you like to make a trip around the city or return to the manor right away?�� the butler continued in a respectful manner.


    ��I��m a little tired, so let��s just go back.�� Mag looked up into the sky and discovered that it was quite overcast, making it appear as if it was about to rain soon.


    ��Sure.�� The butler nodded before driving the carriage out of the pce after Mag and Amy had boarded.


    Mag looked out at the grand pce that was slowly receding into the distance, and a faint smile appeared on his face. The battle for the throne is getting quite interesting. I wonder if I should intervene. Yuri... He��s an interesting boy...


    ��Why are you smiling, Father?�� Amy turned to Mag with a curious expression.


    ��I��m smiling because I have such a good and beautiful daughter,�� Mag replied with a warm smile.


    ...


    In the royal pce��s conference hall, there was a long table positioned at the center of the room.


    King Andre sat at the head of the table with Sean and Josh sitting on either side of him. All of the representatives of the different races were also seated at the table, and Novan upied thest spot.


    The atmosphere in the hall was slightly tense and stifling.


    Everyone sat in silence, and it appeared that no one had any intention of saying anything.


    After a lengthy silence, Andre looked at everyone with a solemn expression, and said, ��Everyone hase here to celebrate my birthday, but the main objective on the agenda is to discuss the peace treaty that we��re re-signing in three months. Is the treaty that was forged 100 years ago still suitable for the current continent? Would anyone like to add or remove any uses? Please state your opinions, and we��ll have a vote on everything at the end.��


    ��At the conclusion of the war among species 100 years ago, all of our races signed the peace treaty, and peace did indeed reign over the Nond Continent for a century. The elven race is willing to re-sign the treaty.�� Irina raised a hand before turning to the orc and demon representatives with a cold expression as she said, ��However, I have to warn you that any race that dares to capture and sell my elven brethren will be seen as the enemy of the elven race. I will save my detained brethren no matter the cost, then kill those bastards who dared to capture them in the first ce.��


    Gajeel��s and Sonha��s heart jolted in unison. As expected, this woman really was still the most terrifying woman on the entire continent. Despite that, they still had to maintain calm facades.


    If she��s the hope of the elven race, then we��ll crush the hope of the elven race today! Gajeel thought to himself in a vicious manner before turning his gaze away.


    The stubby dwarven representative looked at Gajeel with a serious expression, and said, ��Our dwarven race is also willing to re-sign the treaty. However, I demand that the demon race return all of the territories that they��ve forcibly taken from us in the past years. I also propose harsher uses to be introduced for races that encroach on the territory of others!��


    ��The goblin race has no objections. If everyone else is willing to re-sign, then we��re also willing to do the same, and vice versa.�� The goblin representative wore a sinister smile, revealing a mouthful of sharp fangs.


    Bruno wore a neutral expression as he said, ��Our giant dragon race is also willing to do what everyone else does, provided that no territory is taken away from us.��


    ��Return your territory? You little dwarves sure are naive.�� Gajeel turned to the dwarf with a deriding sneer as he said, ��Our demon race simply thought that the territory distributionid out in the previous treaty was too unfair. Shouldn��t powerful races get more territory? Why do you need territory when you dwarves live underground anyway? Just take a patch ofnd and be content with digging your holes!��

 Chapter 763 - Focus on Making Your Cake

    <h4>763 Focus on Making Your Cake</h4>


    ��This recently concluded banquet sure was exciting; I didn��t think that someone could take the best dish award from Master Bellmann.��


    ��I��m more surprised by the fact that this Chef Mag refused His Majesty��s reward after winning the award.��


    ��Is that guy retarded? What chef in their right mind would give up on such an opportunity?��


    Within the royal kitchen, all of the chefs who hadn��t yet left were discussing quietly among themselves while packing up their stuff. As usual, none of them managed to win the best dish award, but they had truly witnessed a spectacle of the ages.


    The chef by the name of Mag had sprung up like a ck horse,pletely stirring up the entire cooking world.


    There were most likely going to be legends told about him for many years toe.


    A fat chef who was standing beside Bellmann wore a firm expression as he said, ��That guy must know that he��s no match for Master, so he��s too scared toe to the royal kitchen.��


    However, none of the student chefs around Bellmann chimed in in agreement. All of them woreplex and depressed expressions on their faces.


    Bellmann was in the process of packing up his knives, and a young man approached him in a rather nervous manner before asking, ��Master, what do you think about this?��


    Bellmann slowly put down the knife in his hand and cast his gaze out toward the distant sky. A smile appeared on his face as he replied, ��He is a true chef. To be able to run a restaurant is the most enjoyable activity for a chef. Watching so many customers enjoy one��s food every day is the most satisfying feeling. Perhaps that��s why he��s able to be such an innovative chef.��


    ...


    After Mag and Amy returned to the second prince��s manor, Amy turned to Mag with an expectant look, and asked, ��Father, what are we going to do for the rest of the day?��


    Mag thought about this for a moment before smiling as he replied, ��There really isn��t anything left to be done today. How about you help me make some ice cream cake?��


    ��Ice cream cake?�� Amy looked at Mag with a rather perplexed expression. ��Isn��t ice cream just ice cream? What��s an ice cream cake?��


    ��Come on, you��ll know once we make it.�� Mag picked up Amy with a smile, and then asked the butler to carry all of his things into the manor and then organize a clean separate kitchen for him.


    The butler didn��t know exactly what had taken ce during the banquet, but he was aware that Mag had won the best dish award and received a handsome reward from the king himself, and that was more than enough reason for him to try and suck up to Mag. As such, he immediately rushed off to organize a kitchen for Mag.


    News of Mag winning the best dish award quickly spread to the kitchen in the second prince��s manor, creating a massive stir.


    This chef from Chaos City had reached the pinnacle of cooking in the Roth Empire, yet they had been aiming all those barbed insults at him earlier.


    On that day, the name ��Mag�� was heard throughout the entire cooking world. A single victory couldn��t cement his position as the number one chef on the entire continent, but he had taken his first major step toward that title. Everyone now knew of this brilliant chef from Chaos City who had received glowing praise even from the king himself.


    Even though Mag wasn��t a vain person, he didn��t care about his title and reputation. After all, the system��s main mission was to forge a resounding reputation so all types of chefs all over the continent coulde and challenge him.


    Mag had already seen through the system��s little tricks; he simply refrained from articting his findings.


    The task thaty ahead of him was quite simple: he had to constantly improve his own cooking skills so he could crush any challenger who dared to approach him.


    It wouldn��t take long before no one on the Nond Continent would be willing to challenge him, and by that time, he would��ve most likelypleted the vast majority, if not all, of the system��s missions.


    ��System, provide me with a set of ingredients required for a portion of ice cream cake,�� Mag instructed internally.


    ��The system has warned you beforeing here that no ingredients will be provided to you. If you need ingredients, source them on your own,�� the system retorted in a serious voice.


    ��But I��ve alreadypleted this mission, and that restriction only applies to the mission. I��m asking for ingredients now to make an ice cream cake for Amy and myself, so how is that condition applicable?�� Mag asked as he pursed his lips.


    ��Er... That��s...�� The system was at a loss for a response.


    ��I earned 1,000 dragon coins today, and I don��t know how I��m going to spend it. It looks like there are many good things to buy in Rodu. Maybe I should...�� Mag began in a rather reluctant voice.


    ��Ding! The requested ingredients have been delivered to the firstyer of the cab! If you need anything else, please feel free to inform the system. The system prides itself on providing the most exceptional service.�� The system��s gentle voice sounded, apanied by the image of a smiling air hostess.


    ��Your voice really doesn��t match that image.�� Mag couldn��t help but roll his eyes. He opened the cab to discover that all of the ingredients had indeed been delivered. As he prepared the ice cream cake, he asked internally, ��System, can you make Gundams?��


    ��If you��re talking about the toy, then that��s not an issue at all.��


    ��I��m talking about a real Gundam, like the one the third prince made. Can you do that?��


    ��The system has no knowledge of magic, and its principles aren��t grounded in scientific theory, so there��s no way for the system to study it, either. As such, the system is unable to make the wooden Gundam crafted by the third prince.��


    ��You��re a system created by God, yet you can��t even do something that a big-headed prince can?�� Mag asked with a hint of mockery in his voice.


    ��Hmph! Who says the system can��t do something he can? What he made was just an impractical toy! Each batch of crystals can only support that thing to throw a couple of punches, and there��s no way it can be used in an actual battle. The system is above making something like that,�� the system replied in a disdainful voice.


    ��You make it sound like you can make something better,�� Mag also retorted in a disdainful manner.


    ��Of course the system can make something better! Micronuclear powerbined with phase shift armor and a railgun will destroy that pathetic wooden doll with ease!�� the system dered.


    ��Holy crap! You can actually make something like that?�� Mag��s eyes immediately lit up. Those features epitomized his image of the ideal Gundam.


    ��The system certainly can, but it��s not for sale, so don��t even think about it. Focus on making your cake! You��re a man who��s destined to be the God of Cookery!�� the system replied one final time before falling silent.


    ��Father, does ice cream taste good?�� Amy asked, cutting off Mag��s train of thought.


    ��Of course. Both ice cream and cake are extremely delicious, and thebination of the two will only be better.�� Mag nodded with a smile before getting to work.

 Chapter 764 - 764 The Street on the Rainy Nigh

    <strong>764 The Street on the Rainy Nigh</strong>


    Mag had originally intended to unveil the ice cream for the first time during the royal birthday banquet, but he changed his mind aftering to Rodu. The ice cream cake was quite time-consuming to make, and it was also rather difficult to store the cake.


    Of course, the most important factor of consideration was that he didn��t want Andre and his abhorrent sons to eat a cake that would require several hours for him to make. He would rather spend this time with Amy and get her to taste the cake first.


    As for Irina, she��d be able to eat the cake as well if she came to Chaos City.


    ...


    Within the conference hall, all of the representatives of the different races were engaged in a heated discussion, and the atmosphere was quite tense.


    Novan hadn��t said anything this entire time, but he suddenly rose to his feet. Themotion in the conference hall gradually died down in response. Chaos City was quite a special ce on the Nond Continent as it was a multicultural haven, and it had yed a pivotal role in ending the war among species.


    Furthermore, Chaos City had continued to grow more powerful during the past century, and it had be the go-to mediator for all races on the entire continent.


    On top of that, Novan was the number one spatial magic caster on the continent, so his identity demanded respect in itself.


    Novan looked at all of the representatives with a concerned expression as he said, ��If we can��t arrive at a middle ground, then we won��t be able to sign the peace treaty in three months, and the Nond Continent could be plunged into a horrendous war again. During the war among species, all races had suffered severe losses, and so much blood was shed in exchange for this hard-fought peace. Are we going to tear it all down again?


    ��Chaos City has been a perpetual symbol of peace throughout the years, and beings from all races have coexisted in harmony in our city, proving that it��s not impossible for all races to integrate with each other. Hence, on behalf of Chaos City, I hope everyone can be more open and willing to ept other races, slowly eradicating borders and forging one unified continent. At the end of that process, true peace will be attained. War will only breed death and hatred. Once all borders and territories disappear, wars will cease to exist. This is the ultimate goal that all rulers of all races should be striving toward.��


    Novan looked around at everyone with an intense gaze that was filled with sincerity.


    All of the representatives fell silent upon hearing this.


    After a while, Bruno broke the silence first as he dered in a firm voice, ��If a goblin were to live next to me, I��m worried that I might squash him to death by ident. The dragon inds belong to the dragon race, and if anyone wants to encroach upon it, then they��d better be prepared to face the wrath of us giant dragons.��


    Gajeel also chuckled coldly in response. ��If humans were to appear before me every day, I��m worried that I wouldn��t be able to resist the urge to eat them.��


    Sean red coldly at Gajeel, and said, ��You won��t be able to eat all humans. Perhaps one of them will stab a sword into your throat.��


    ��Really now? You don��t have what it takes to do that, though, do you, Prince? After all, the most powerful human is already dead, isn��t he? What a pity.�� A deriding sneer appeared on his face as he turned to Josh with mockery in his eyes.


    Irina��s expression cooled as her hands slowly balled up into fists.


    A hint of panic shed through Josh��s eyes, but he forced himself to maintain a calm expression as he retorted, ��Our Roth Empire still has many 10th-tier beings.��


    ��Oh really?�� Gajeel gave an ambiguous smile.


    The conferencested an entire afternoon, but no progress was made, and everyone parted under unhappy circumstances.


    ��What a bunch of pretentious bastards.�� Irina was the first to emerge from the conference hall, and she pursed her lips before immediately departing.


    Josh caught up to her with a warm smile on his face, and said, ��Princess Irina, I didn��t think that you would��ve already arrived at Rodu yesterday, and I didn��t get an opportunity to invite you for a meal. Do you����


    ��Nope.�� Before Josh could finish his sentence, Irina had already cut him off before walking away.


    Josh��s expression darkened slightly, but he didn��t force the issue. He merely stood on the spot with a forced smile on his face, and said, ��Another time, then.��


    Irina disappeared on the spot in the blink of an eye without giving him a reply.


    Could it be that she already knows? No, as long as he dies, none of this will matter... Josh stood rooted to the spot with his brows tightly furrowed.


    Sean stood in the distance and looked at Josh with a cold smile. He nced up at the dark clouds in the sky, and murmured to himself, ��Changes areing.��


    Faint golden light shed, and Irina appeared outside the royal pce.


    Right at this moment, a colorful little bird flew over, flying in a couple of circles around her before settling on her fingertip.


    News from Firis? Irina removed a small roll of paper from one of the bird��s legs and unfurled to it reveal a hastily written letter.


    Irina had only taken a rough nce at the letter before her brows furrowed tightly. ��The fifth street? Is someone trying to get rid of the evidence from three years ago? None of that matters now, because I��ve already found him. Furthermore, Snarr is currently in Chaos City, so how would Firis know what��s happening in Rodu?��


    The slip of paper was burned to ashes in Irina��s hand as she murmured to herself, ��Looks like someone��s trying to lure me there. Good! I was wondering where to find all of you, and I��m going to make you pay for what you did!��


    A loud thunderp erupted and pea-sized droplets of rain began to pelt down from above, just as Irina disappeared at the entrance to the pce.


    This storm had been building up for a long time, and it came with a vengeance, causing all of the passersby on the streets to hurry for shelter.


    The northern region of Rodu was the slum area where most of the beggars in the city lived.


    There were no wide and t roads, only muddy alleys that were filled with potholes. In the face of the iing storm, the alleys were immediately transformed into miniature swamps of mud.


    The poorly d beggars huddled up in corners, borrowing the roofs of the building that hadn��t yet copsed as shelter to shield them from the wind and rain.


    The fifth street of the northern region of Rodu was once avish area.


    General Alex��s manor had been set up there, and at the same time, he had taken funds out of his own pocket to build over 100 straw huts for the underprivileged citizens in the area, giving the beggars a ce to stay.


    However, after General Alex was assassinated on the fifth street, his manor and those straw huts were all burned to the ground, and this ce became somewhere that even beggars didn��t want to stay.


    It was said that at night, one could still hear the wails of the beggars who had been burned to death on that day.


    The storm continued to rage, and the charred ck pirs creaked in the wind, making it sound as if there really was someone weeping on the streets.


    Right at this moment, a burst of faint golden light appeared on the street, followed by the emergence of an exquisitely beautiful elf.

 Chapter 765 - 100% Probability of Death!

    <h4>Chapter 765 100% Probability of Death!</h4>


    It was now fall, and the wild grass and weeds that had been growing along the street with reckless abandon had all wilted. However, they would grow to be even lusher in theing spring.


    The que that read ��Fifth Street�� was barely recognizable with its dpidation. A ck cat was huddled up in a corner, licking its fur, which had be matted from the rainwater. All of a sudden, it turned its gaze into the distance, and its green eyes lit up as if it had seen something that it felt very close to.


    There, in the distance, an elf in a long white dress was slowly approaching.


    The faint golden light shimmering around her body seemed to possess some kind of mystical property, sending all of the rainwater pouring down from above cascading down around her, but none of it actually fell on her body.


    With each and every step she took, a patch of young green leaves would sprout beneath her feet. Even though the road was a borderline muddy swamp, her beautiful white shoes remainedpletely pristine and spotless.


    Her long silver hair almost hung down to her calves, and she wore a tranquil expression on her exquisitely beautiful face. The faint golden light around her lit up the surrounding darkness, making her appear as if she were a deity that had descended from above.


    Irina paused in her footsteps, and her gaze fell on the ck cat cowering in the corner. Her brows furrowed slightly as she raised a hand, materializing arge patch of leaves that just shielded the cat from the rain.


    ��Meow~��


    The ck cat meowed in tion and gratitude.


    ��Heh, you sure are kind, Princess.��


    A sinister voice sounded from within the darkness, following which a tall and broad ck-robed figure slowly emerged from the shadows, creating sshes of muddy water with every step it took.


    The street waspletely empty a moment ago, but countless ck-robed figures suddenly appeared. All of them had their features obscured under ck cloaks, and their shimmering weapons created a stark contrast with their dark clothing as they closed in soundlessly on Irina from all directions.


    Chilly killing intent surged forth from their bodies without any inhibition.


    Irina wasn��t flustered in the slightest upon seeing this. She looked at the first ck-robed figure that had appeared, and a derisive sneer appeared on her face as she chuckled. ��Gajeel, do you think that unsightly cloth can obscure your hideous appearance?��


    The ck-robed figure looked back at Irina with a sinister smile, and replied, ��So what if it can��t? All I have to do is cover up my face. First thing tomorrow morning, news of the elven princess being brutally in on this cursed fifth street will spread throughout the entire continent. However, the ones who killed her will be a bunch of unidentifiable ck-robed figures, and that��s all anyone will know about this incident.��


    All of the other ck-robed figures also burst intoughter as if they had just heard a hrious joke. Their sinister eyes shimmered with killing intent as they stared at Irina under the cover of their dark cloaks.


    Irina swept her gaze across the ck-robed figures before her with furrowed brows as she said, ��Demons, orcs, trolls... Looks like you��ve always been allies, after all. You must be prepared to start a second war among species.��


    Gajeel twisted his neck from side to side and chuckled coldly. ��Thew of natural selection should reign supreme on the Nond Continent. Why do weak and pitiful humans and elves deserve to own such vast territories? You should all resign yourself to being food and ythings; that��s how the natural order of things should be.��


    ��That must be why you had to gather 12 of you before you had the courage to challenge a weak little elf like me,�� Irina retorted with a mocking smile.


    ��Heh, three years ago, Alex also tried to talk tough like you; this time, we��re not going to spare you, though.�� Gajeel��s voice was tinged with a hint of fury.


    Irina��s expression darkened as she said coldly, ��Who else was involved in the incident three years ago aside from the 12 of you?��


    ��Heh, I bet you would��ve never thought that the mastermind behind the assassination three years ago was not us, but your beloved second prince instead. He had the same objective as we did, so we were happy to coborate with him and get rid of Alex.�� Gajeel��s voice was bing rather worked up, and even his saber-wielding hand was trembling slightly.


    ��So it really was him.�� Irina wasn��t very surprised to hear this. After all, she had already suspected that Josh had been the mastermind behind all this. Thinking back to the letters that Josh had written to her, iming that he had been looking for Mag and Amy this entire time, her resentment for him was further entuated.


    ��Of course, we��ll be pinning the me for this incident on Josh as well. We��re also going to reveal the truth behind the incident three years ago andpletely destroy his reputation! The alliance between the humans the elves will crumble, and both races will be divided and conquered! It��s a pity that you won��t be alive to witness this grand undertaking. ughter is the most interesting and beautiful activity there is. The Nond Continent hasin dormant for over 100 years, and it��s time things changed! Weak races should cower at our feet! We are the beings who stand at the top of the entire continent��s food chain!�� Gajeel��s voice was bing rather deranged, and his red eyes were like a pair of dancing mes beneath the dark hood of his cloak.


    ��Looks like you��re also turning on Josh.�� A contemtive look appeared on Irina��s face.


    ��Humans are always so near-sighted. In order to achieve their objectives, they��re willing to do anything, yet they never consider the welfare of their entire race.�� Gajeel chuckled.


    ��Does this mean you��re working with someone else on this asion?�� Irina��s eyes narrowed. She felt as if she was onto something.


    ��You don��t need to know about that. I��ve already said too much, and I��m a little worried that my big mouth will get me killed someday. In any case, it��s time for you to die.�� Gajeel raised his left hand before swiping it downward.


    The rainwater was sliced in half as several dozens of sharp arrows hurtled through the air in a line. All of the arrowheads were stained with lethal green poison.


    An orc strode forward as his body began to drastically expand, growing taller while his previously loose and baggy ck robes threatened to burst at the seams from its bulging muscles. It raised a thick metal club over its head before bringing it down on Irina with devastating force.


    At the same time, countless vines erupted from the ground to bind Irina��s legs and body. Some of them had transformed into poisonous thorns that stabbed toward Irina in a frenzy.


    ...


    ��Ding!��


    The notification tone from the freezer sounded, and both Mag and Amy��s eyes lit up in unison.


    ��Father, Father, it��s ready! The ice cream cake is ready!��


    Amy had a dollop of white cream on the tip of her little nose as she pped her hands with tion. This was the dish that she had had to wait the longest for, and she was convinced that this was going to be an extremely delicious food item.


    ��Alright, let me take out the strawberry ice cream cake,�� Mag said with a smile as he opened the freezer.


    Right at this moment, the system��s voice sounded within Mag��s mind. ��Ding! Important notification! Would you like to purchase a piece of urgent information from the system?��


    ��Why don��t you go rob a bank, system? You��re even selling information now?�� Mag pursed his lips and didn��t pay this ��important notification�� any heed. Amy was still safe and sound right beside him, so what urgent information could the system have to share?


    ��The elven princess is in danger, and there��s a 100% probability of death!�� the system disclosed in a grave voice.

 Chapter 766 - This Time, You Won’t be Alone

    <h4>766 This Time, You Won��t be Alone</h4>


    ��What?!��


    Mag��s hands shuddered, and he almost dropped the ice cream cake.


    ��Princess Irina is in danger, and the system is willing to sell information concerning her current situation for 10 dragon coins. If you think the price is right����


    ��Take the money for yourself; where is she now? What happened?�� Mag cut off the system as he inquired urgently.


    ��10 dragon coins have been sessfully deducted! Princess Irina is currently situated on the fifth street, and she��s being attacked by multiple assants. Without the intervention of a third party, there is a 100% probability that she will die.��


    The system��s joyful voice belied the grave information that it was revealing.


    ��The fifth street!�� Mag��s heart tensed up upon hearing this. That was not a ce that he was unfamiliar with.


    On that rainy night three years go, Alex had been assassinated on that very same street.


    Now, Irina was also being attacked on that street. Was the tragedy from three years ago going to repeat itself?


    Mag��s heart rate elerated drastically.


    ��It smells so good! So this is ice cream cake; it��s cake covered in ice cream! And there are cute little strawberries on there as well. It looks like it��ll be really delicious.�� Amy��s expression was filled with tion as she looked at the ice cream cake in Mag��s hands.


    Mag ced the cake onto the table before turning to Amy with a serious expression. ��Amy, I have something really important that I have to go and do now, but I can��t let anyone know about it. You stay here and eat this cake, and conjure up a copy of me to stay with you, is that alright?��


    This was the first time that Amy had seen such an urgent expression on her father��s face, and even though she didn��t know what was happening, it had to be something very important. As such, she nodded obediently, and replied, ��Go, Father. I��ll be good and wait here for you.��


    She then twirled her wand, and a second Mag that was identical to Mag appeared, even wearing the same clothes that the real Mag was wearing.


    ��Good girl.�� Mag was very pleased with the Mag that had been manifested. Unless someone came into the room and inspected it at close quarters, it could pass off as the real Mag. Mag himself then opened the window before jumping out and shutting it behind him. He then flipped over a few tall walls and smoothly exited the second prince��s manor.


    Heavy droplets of rain were still pelting down, instantly drenching him.


    There was not even a single pedestrian to be seen on the streets.


    ��System, I want to use that chance.��


    Mag wiped at his face in a futile effort to remove some rainwater before rushing in a certain direction.


    ��You have one chance to return to the height of your powers��one and one chance only. Are you sure you want to use it now?�� the system asked in a serious voice.


    ��If Amy learns someday that I had the power to save her mother but refrained from using it because I was too selfish, she��d hate me for it.�� A gentle smile appeared on Mag��s face as he said, ��I told her that I was going to bring her mother back to her, and I won��t lie to her; I��m not you.��


    The system was silent for a moment before issuing a serious warning. ��Please prepare yourself; it��ll take three seconds for you to return to the height of your powers, and the enhancement willst for 10 minutes. Please make sure to travel to a safe ce prior to the period of debilitation after that 10-minute timeframe!��


    ��Three seconds?�� Mag was rather surprised by the system��s efficiency.


    Before he had a chance to think too much, a bolt of lightning fell from the sky and struck Mag with unerring uracy.


    That was right, there was only a single bolt.


    Mag had never seen lightning of different colors twisted together into a braid before falling from the sky onto his head with such insane precision.


    ��Boom!��


    Mag felt as if a bomb had exploded right beside him, leaving his ears ringing violently. Immediately thereafter, a numb sensation quickly traveled throughout his entire body, and he felt as if his muscles had been torn open fiber by fiber before reconstructing themselves amid the surges of electricity.


    This was a much more painful process than the previous two lightning strikes, and Mag felt as if every single inch of his body had been severely ravaged, making him almost faint from the excruciating agony.


    ��Ding!��


    ��You��ve been returned to the height of your powers; the 10-minute countdown will nowmence. 10:00... 9:59...��


    When the system��s voice sounded again, Mag felt as if an entire century had passed, even though it had actually only been three short seconds.


    ��It��s over?�� Mag faltered momentarily before looking down at hispletely nude body, and he hurriedly covered his sensitive regions with his hands.


    The rain washed away the residual soot on his body from the lightning strike, and Mag finally felt the sense of unfathomable power surging through his body. In the face of such terrifying power, 5th-tier beings might as well be infants.


    ��So this is the power of a knight at the pinnacle of the 10th-tier.�� Mag clenched his fists, and he felt as if he could smash a city wall down with a single punch. This wasn��t power that could be quantified using science.


    ��System, give me a set of ck robes and a mask; put it on me right away.�� Despite the urgent situation he was in, Mag still didn��t have the courage to streak through Rodu in the nude.


    ��The ck robe has been delivered. The system can provide over 1,000 styles of masks, including...�� A set of ck robes fitted itself over Mag��s body, following which countless masks appeared within his mind.


    ��I��ll take the third one,�� Mag decided after a quick nce.


    ��Ding! The mask has been delivered and 15 dragon coins have been deducted!��


    The mask fitted Mag��s facial features quite snugly, and he lunged forward, instantly appearing over 100 meters away, leaving a sonic boom in his wake.


    ��Hold on, Irina. This time, you won��t be alone.��


    Mag rapidly approached the fifth street without any hesitation.


    ��System, do you offer freight services?��


    ��The system is a food system; things like freight����


    ��100 dragon coins.��


    ����are of course within my capabilities. If you have something that you��ve forgotten at home, the system would be more than willing to grab it for you. As long as it��s located somewhere on the Nond Continent, the system can deliver it to you within five minutes.�� The system��s voice carried a fawning tone.


    ��Get Alex��s sword for me,�� Mag ordered calmly.


    ��No way! You can only order this freight service for things that belong to you! Otherwise, that��s thievery, and that��s outside of the system��s job description!�� the system replied sternly.


    ��Alright, then who is the owner of that sword?��


    ��Mag Alex?��


    ��Who am I?��


    ��Shen Mag Alex...��


    ��Seeing as that sword belongs to me, I��m merely asking you to deliver one of my possessions to me, isn��t that right?�� Mag asked.


    ��You��re right...��


    The system gave a feeble response after a brief moment of silence.


    ...


    ��Your Highness, our spies have reported that Princess Irina is being attacked on the fifth street!��


    A ck shadow hurriedly barged into Josh��s study.

 Chapter 767 - There Might be Some Kind of Misunderstanding

    <h4>767 There Might be Some Kind of Misunderstanding</h4>


    ��What?!��


    The book in Josh��s hand fell to the ground as a panicked look appeared on his face. He grabbed the ck-robed figure by the cor, and asked, ��What��s going on?!��


    ��Y-Your Highness, we sent spies to tail Princess Irina, just as you��d instructed, and we discovered her near the fifth street. After that, we immediately lost contact with our third team of scouts, andmunication was immediately cut off with another scout right after he delivered news that the elven princess was being attacked. All of our scouts are currently converging toward the fifth street, and we don��t know what��s going on yet,�� the ck-robed man replied in a trembling voice.


    ��Fifth street...�� Josh pushed the ck-robed man aside before quickly striding out the door as hemanded in a cold voice, ��Prepare a griffin, andmand my personal guards to head to the fifth street right away!��


    ��Yes!�� The ck-robed figure hurried out the door.


    Soon, a ck griffin rose into the air over the second prince��s manor, pping its wings before flying away. Two groups of ck-robed men on horseback also emerged from the rear gate before galloping toward the northern part of the city amid the pelting rain.


    ...


    ��The storm tonight is just as satisfying as the one from three years ago.��


    In a certain pavilion within Rodu, a tall and burly figure stood in front of a window, looking out at the heavy storm as he took a sip of wine with a smile on his face.


    ...


    The fifth street seemed to have already been forgotten by the entire world.


    The ck cat cowered in the corner, with every single strand of fur on its body standing up on end. Its back was arched as it stared at the elf in the distance with horror in its eyes. The rain came pelting down onto the barrier of leaves above its head, but not a single drop of rain fell on its body.


    The sharp arrows were already upon Irina, and a sinister smile appeared on the face of the club-wielding orc as it envisioned its massive club pulverizing Irina��s head like a watermelon. The vines that had erupted from the ground swept toward her like countless venomous vipers, and within the darkness, a group of heavy cavalry was beginning their charge. Their armored unicorns�� hooves thundered on the ground, while their spearheads glistened with a cold light.


    All of Irina��s avenues for escape and evasion had been cut off.


    A cruel smile appeared on Gajeel��s face. He had been waiting for this day for many years.


    Back when Alex and Irina had roamed the continent, they had brought immense humiliation upon him.


    Now, Alex was dead, and Irina was about to follow in his tragic footsteps. Life was good.


    Back when Irina had traveled the continent with Alex, she hadn��t actually engaged in many battles. Even though she had been a 10th-tier magic caster for a long time at that point, no one knew just how powerful she actually was.


    ��Have you given up resistance already? Looks like you��re nothing without Alex, after all.�� Gajeel pursed his lips with disdain. Their three races had deployed six 10th-tier beings in total, but it appeared that they had overestimated her.


    ording to the news from the elven race, Irina sustained severe injuries three years ago, and was significantly debilitated as a result. She had created quite a stir by killing Schubert not long ago, but it appeared that Schubert must��ve been so old that he was barely able to even hold onto his wand.


    Countless eyes spectated the battle from within the darkness. The history of the Nond Continent was quite possibly going to be rewritten in this one night.


    A human race without Alex and an elven race without Irina could very likely be enved by other races once again.


    Right at this moment, Irina raised her left hand.


    The droplets of rain pelting down from above suddenly came to an abrupt halt. All of the rain droplets simply hung in mid-air while the line of arrows had also bepletely stationary. A sinister smile was frozen on the orc��s face and the ck vines had already made their way onto her legs.


    It was as if everything had been transformed into a still image. Within the faint golden light, Irina��s slender hands were as translucent and beautiful as wless jade.


    A golden staff that was even taller than Irina herself appeared in her right hand. Her expression remained calm without even the slightest hint of panic as she said, ��Holy light, heed my call; cleanse this world of all filth and impurities!��


    Dazzling holy light as bright as the sun began to radiate from the tip of her staff.


    Beams of golden holy light punctured the stationary raindrops, and all of the rain seemed to have also turned golden. The raindrops began to radiate vibrant light as they shot forth like countless golden swords, carving straight through the darkness.


    Gajeel��s expression abruptly changed upon seeing this. A ck shield appeared before him, and he retreated rapidly at the same time.


    All of the other ck-robed figures also hurriedly adopted defensive measures.


    The still image suddenly resumed motion in this instant.


    The string of arrows was struck by a ray of holy light, and thetter was instantly reduced to dust, following which the holy light continued onward and punctured the be of a demonic archer in the distance.


    The vines that had erupted from the ground also immediately melted like snow on a sweltering summer��s day in the face of the holy light.


    ��Argh!�� A forest troll in the distance jumped up before letting loose a howl of anguish, having already lost both of its legs.


    The rays of holy light then struck the club-wielding orc, and the soft armor he was wearing, which was made from the hide of a 9th-tier magic beast, was immediately sliced into countless pieces. Blood began to seep through the thin incisions as the massive metal club suddenly became extremely rusty and frail, following which it disintegrated into a pile of oxidized scrap metal.


    The holy light then struck the group of spear-wielding heavy cavalry. Their heavy armor, which was strong enough to withstand 7th-tier attacks, crumbled as if made from papier-mache. Before they had even reached Irina, their bodies had been reduced to chunks of shattered flesh and bones that spilled down onto the ground.


    Irina withdrew her left hand before swinging her staff viciously into the orc��s face.


    ��Thump!��


    The orc flew through the air before crashing heavily into a broken wall, where he was buried under a pile of falling rubble, having already died before he had even made contact with the wall.


    The remaining holy light shed past, leaving a few wounds on the rest of the ck-robed figures�� bodies.


    The storm continued to rage on the fifth street, but it suddenly became a lot quieter. The silence was only broken by the falling rain as well as the anguished cries and heavy breathing of Irina��s assants.


    The stench of blood hung stubbornly in the air, and even the rain was unable to wash it away.


    In just a split second, a heavy cavalry unit and a 10th-tier orc had perished.


    None of the ck-robed figures dared to belittle Irina now. This incredibly beautiful elf was also incredibly violent and ruthless in battle.


    Furthermore, she was far more powerful than they had anticipated.


    Irina wore a deriding sneer as she said, ��I think there might be some kind of misunderstanding. Alex didn��t want me to engage in battle, not because I��m too weak, but because I don��t know how to hold back. It��s verymon that I beat people to death before even realizing it. If I want to leave, do you think any of you will be able to stop me?��


    ��Irina, you are indeed a little stronger than we expected, but even Alex fell by our hands in the end; do you really think you have a chance against us?��


    Gajeel put down the ck shield in his hand as a grayish-white magic shield appeared, enshrouding everyone on the fifth street within its boundaries.

 Chapter 768 - Who Dares to Touch my Woman?

    <h4>Chapter 768 Who Dares to Touch my Woman?</h4>


    ��We don��t have much time left, everyone; we have to kill her for the sake of our alliance!��


    Gajeel threw off his ck robes and ck cloak as his eyes turned a crimson color. His burly body swelled even further as ck spikes began to grow on his back. His hair also turned into a series of sharp spikes that pointed directly up at the sky as two sharp tusks emerged from within his mouth.


    He was like a humanoid boar as he rushed toward Irina with a massive saber that was close to two meters in length in his hand.


    ��For the alliance!��


    A forest troll that was over five meters tall stepped forward, and its ck robes were torn into countless rags as ck vortexes appeared over its mossy body. All of the nt life in the radius of several kilometers wilted and died in an instant, transforming into wisps of dark green energy that flowed into those vortexes. The forest troll tightened its grip around a massive stone club before also charging toward Irina.


    ��The scent of fresh blood sure is mesmerizing.�� A massive bat projection appeared behind a vampire as he extended an eerily white hand. He slit his wrist with a sharp fingernail, and blood poured forth from the incision, dripping down onto a massive magic spell formation before him. As he did this, he cried in a slightly deranged voice, ��I offer my blood as a sacrifice to the Blood Patriarch; please descend, Blood Patriarch!��


    Dazzling red light erupted from the bloodstained formation, and the blood and dismembered bodies on the ground hurtled toward the formation in a frenzy. Blood began to churn and bubble as if it were boiling.


    A sinister aura proliferated in all directions as a crimson hand extended out of the center of the formation, following which a headless crimson corpse slowly emerged. It paused momentarily before digging around in the blood formation, finally finding a bloodstained head to fit onto its neck. It turned its eyes, which were almost dangling out of their sockets, toward Irina before licking its lips and disappearing on the spot.


    The remaining orc let loose a roar of rage as it rushed toward Irina with a massive club in its hand. As it ran along the street, it transformed into a half-ape being, leaping five or six meters up into the air beforending with a resounding boom, leaving a massive crater beneath it.


    The remaining forest troll nted both feet and hands into the ground at once as it began to chant an incantation. The brown soil slowly began to turn a grayish-white color, and energy converged as streaks of green light,nding on the body of a troll that was rushing toward Irina.


    Five 10th-tier powerful beings began tounch attacks at Irina almost at the exact same moment.


    It��s sad that I wasn��t able to tell Amy that I��m her mother. Irina wore a slightly dejected expression as she looked at the gray magic barrier. She didn��t even need to try to know that she wouldn��t be able to break through it in a short time, at least not before those attacks struck her.


    He should be able to look after her really well, though. After all, the food he cooks is so good now. A smile appeared on Irina��s face. Nothing made her happier than seeing Amy all grown up now, and even though she was a little disappointed that she wouldn��t be by her side for the rest of her journey in life, she was determined to take down some of these bastards with her.


    Irina raised her staff high into the air and chanted in a loud voice, ��Holy light, heed my call; cleanse this world of all filth and impurities!��


    Holy light lit up once again as a pir of holy light as thick as a human arm short forth, forcing a bloody figure out of the shadows and exposing it to the illumination of the holy light.


    ��Argh!!!��


    A bloodcurdling cry rang out amid the grotesque sizzling of flesh being eroded. The Blood Patriarch that had just been summoned was struggling with all its might, but it was unable to escape from the holy light, which was locking it in ce like an invisible shackle. No matter how much it writhed and thrashed, its body was still quickly being eroded at a rate that was discernible to the naked eye.


    ��Argh... No!��


    At the same time, the vampire who had just summoned the Blood Patriarch was also disintegrating, and he fell to his knees as he screeched and struggled in a maddened frenzy.


    ��Bam!��


    Almost at the exact same moment that Irina unleashed her holy light, Gajeel was upon her, and he swept his massive saber through the air, attempting to slice her in half.


    Irina blocked using her staff, but was still sent flying by the force of the enormous impact, crashing heavily into a nearby wall. The wallpletely crumbled, and a trail of blood dripped down from the corner of her lips as her face paled significantly.


    At the same time, the half-ape orc descended from the sky, swinging its massive mace down toward Irina.


    A burst of golden light suddenly erupted beneath her feet, and she appeared 10 meters away.


    ��Boom!��


    A massive crater that was several meters deep was smashed into the ground where she had just been a split second ago.


    Irina��s footsteps were a littlebored as a stone pir that was as thick as a water tank came crashing down toward her from above. A massive forest stood atop the stone pir like a giant Buddha, looking down at Irina with a pair of sinister grayish-white eyes.


    Irina unleashed her teleportation magic again, disappearing right before the stone pir struck the ground.


    The pir crashed into the ground, felling all of the nearby buildings that were still standing with the tremors generated by the impact, and creating a resounding boom akin to a loud thunderp erupting within the stormy night.


    Golden light shed again as Irina appeared above the troll��s head. She held her staff with both hands before bringing it down viciously toward the troll��s massive head.


    ��Thump!��


    Arge section of the troll��s head caved in as a series of cracks ran down its body. Its towering figure that was over five meters tall crashed to the ground like a gargantuan felled tree.


    Right at this moment, a metal club struck Irina on the back with ferocious force, creating a muffled thump amid the sound of breaking bones.


    Irina was still in mid-air, and she was swatted flying by the attack like a kite with a severed line. Prior to crashing into the gray magic barrier, she just barely managed to conjure up a spherical magic shield around her body before falling feebly to the ground.


    ��Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!��


    Right as shended on the ground, countless vines bound her magic shield almost instantaneously as if they were anacondas that had bound their prey, contracting violently and forcing the magic shield to flicker in an unsteady manner.


    I took down three 10th-tier beings; I think I��ve earned my keep. Irinay beneath the magic shield, holding a small ck ball as she looked at the oing Gajeel and his orc ally with a derisive sneer on her face.


    The heart-shaped ne in front of her chest was injecting green light into her body in a frenzy, but no matter how efficient her regenerative abilities were, there was no way that she��d be able to quickly recover the ability to battle, and her magic shield was already about to give out.


    ��I��ve changed my mind now.�� Gajeel raised his saber as he looked down at Irina with a sinister smile. ��After killing you, I��m going to strip you naked and hang you on the walls of Rodu so the Roth Empire can face the wrath of the elven race!��


    ��Who dares to touch my woman?��


    Right at this moment, a voice exploded like thunder beside everyone��s ears!

 Chapter 769 - 769 Die!

    <strong>769 Die!</strong>


    ��Ding!��


    A ck ymore flew through the air, severing all of the vines around the magic shield before stabbing firmly into the ground.


    ��T... Tian Du!��


    Gajeel stared at the ck ymore, and an indescribable sense of horror welled up from the bottom of his heart, causing his hands to tremble involuntarily.


    ��Argh!!!��


    The forest troll immediately withdrew all of its vines with a cry of anguish before turning toward the street with horror in its eyes.


    The orc also wore an expression of shock and horror as he took a couple of steps backward, shaking his head as he struggled to keep himself from going insane. ��I-impossible! He... He died three years ago! There��s no way he��s still alive!��


    The name of Mag Alex had once been heard throughout the entire Nond Continent, and it symbolized invincibility.


    He had in the most powerful orc warriors, and even the most fearsome demons fled from him like terrified children. Even the giant dragons that dominated the skies weren��t safe from his fearsome ymore. This was a name that struck fear into the hearts of all powerful beings on the Nond Continent.


    Thankfully, he��d been killed three years ago.


    On this very same street, they had personally witnessed him fall to the ground.


    As participants in that assassination, they could still clearly recall how they��d broken all of his bones and severed all of the tendons in his arms and legs, and then cast curses on him with magic. Even if he wasn��t dead, he could only be a disabled man for life.


    However, he had appeared once again.


    Tian Du was the ymore that only Alex could wield, and its reappearance heralded the return of its legendary wielder.


    The boundless horror surging through their hearts was even colder than the heavy rain. On that night, a dozen or so 10th-tier beings had been gathered to kill him, only for half of them to be in in the process. They were very lucky to still be alive.


    The horrific events of that night were still fresh in their memories; they had paid an extremely heavy price to bring him down in the end.


    Gajeel was still convinced to this very day that all of them would��ve died had it not been for the fact that Alex��s half-elf baby daughter had been abducted.


    Irina looked at the ymore, and her hand slowly rxed around the ck ball. She was naturally filled with tion, but also a sense of suspicion. He��s even learned to say things like this during the past three years? Looks like I have to seriously interrogate him and see just what kind of people he��s met during these years. Also... is he back to his full power now?


    ��Kill her first, then we��ll join forces to kill Alex! There��s no way that he could��ve fully recovered.�� Gajeel forced himself to calm down before letting loose a ferocious roar. Even though his hands were still trembling, he raised his saber into the air before bringing it down on Irina once again.


    The orc and troll also rposed themselves, following which the troll let loose a roar of rage, and the countless branches on its body all transformed into sharp spears. Meanwhile, the orc��s fur suddenly turned a vibrant red as he rushed toward Irina in a maddened frenzy.


    Even if Alex were still alive, there was no way that he would ever make a full recovery from his injuries. As long as Irina died, the three of them would surely be able to take down Alex together.


    Right at this moment, a ck shadow appeared over 100 meters away. In the next instant, it had plucked the Tian Du sword up the from the ground before instantaneously appearing in front of Irina.


    ��Looks like you want to die.�� Mag turned his gaze toward Gajeel before swinging his ymore through the air.


    The burning saber in Gajeel��s hands lit up the entire sky with scintiting crimson light, creating a much more formidable sight than Mag��s inky ck ymore.


    However, even though the ck ymore wasn��t traveling very quickly through the air, the space in its front was beginning to crack open.


    The saber and the ymore shed with a resounding ng.


    Despite how much more formidable the saber appeared, it was sliced in half without being able to offer up any resistance. The top half of its de flew through the air, stabbing firmly into a wall over 100 meters away. Meanwhile, the half of the saber left in Gajeel��s hand crumbled into countless metal shards.


    Mag then swung his ymore through the air, and all of the iing spear-like branches were also reduced to splinters, with not even a single spear managing to pierce through his defenses.


    ��Die, Alex!��


    The orc that had transformed into a berserk red ape raised a massive club high above his head before bringing it down on Alex.


    Aside from the contrast in skin color, the main difference between humans and orcs was that thetter could go into a berserk state, allowing them to take on the form of a ferocious beast for short periods of time in some cases.


    The orcs were renowned for their insane and brutal strength. They didn��t require any technical prowess, as they could drastically enhance their strength through evolution, and then crush their enemies without any resistance.


    Their violent and brutal fighting style was certainly very befitting of their personalities.


    Carter was the great elder of the Red Ape Tribe, and also one of the 10 great elders of the orc race. Even though he was ranked quite low on that list, he was still devastatingly powerful in battle.


    He��d never witnessed Alex in action until that stormy night three years ago, where he saw one powerful being at the pinnacle of the 10th-tier after another fall to Alex��s ymore.


    Alex was supposed to have been permanently disabled, yet he had appeared here once again.


    The orc wanted to flee for his life, but that wasn��t an option, as the sess of this mission was vital for the future of the orc race. Even if he were to die here, the Red Ape Tribe would still be one of the 10 major orc tribes for the next 500 years.


    As such, he was an expendable, but he didn��t want to die.


    He swung his ck metal club through the air, leaving a trail of afterimages in its wake. The club appeared to be quite ordinary, but even the space before it was beingpressed and cracked.


    There weren��t many powerful 10th-tier beings on the Nond Continent, and a race with more than 10 of those beings could be referred to as a powerful race.


    Among these races, the one with the most 10th-tier beings was the giant dragon race, which was why they stood at the pinnacle of the continent.


    Even the elven race only had less than 10 10th-tier magic casters.


    The weakest goblin race and the dwarven race, which was more focused on craftsmanship, had less than five such beings each.


    10th-tier beings were widely recognized as the most powerful beings on the Nond Continent, and this attack was the most fearsome one Carter had ever unleashed. He had reached the maximal degree of his berserk form, and sacrificed everything for pure power and explosiveness.


    This one club strike seemed to be capable of crushing the entire heavens.


    ��Piss off.��


    Mag nced at Carter before swinging his ck ymore through the air.


    His attack was also an extremely simple and primitive one. He didn��t use the sharp de of the sword, choosing to attack with the t side of the ymore instead.


    The seemingly indestructible metal club was bent like a twig before snapping in half amid a flurry of sparks.


    The t side of the ymore continued onward, crashing directly into Carter��s body, and causing his furry barrel chest topletely cave in!


    The sound was like that of a mallet striking a sheet of leather.


    Carter��s howl of anguish only rang out for a split second before it was abruptly cut off, and he was sent flying like a kite with a severed line.

 Chapter 770 - If She Dies, You Can Also Die

    <h4>Chapter 770 If She Dies, You Can Also Die</h4>


    Amid the heavy storm, the royal pce was like a massive beast lurking within the darkness. Lamps were swaying in the strong winds, and servants pressed their bodies against the walls while walking along with difficulty, trying their best toplete their daily duties.


    At this moment, on the top floor of thergest building deep within the royal pceplex, there was a figure standing before the window, looking out toward the northern region of the city.


    The flickering light of the oilmp illuminated the king��s stern face, as well as a ck shadow standing behind him.


    ��Alex has appeared, and from his energy fluctuations, it appears that he��s no weaker than he was at his prime,�� the ck shadow spoke in a coarse voice that was filled with surprise.


    Andre��s expression darkened slightly and his brows furrowed as he said, ��So he really is alive, but how did he manage to recover? You told me that even if he wouldn��t die, he��d be a cripple for the rest of his life.��


    The ck shadow was silent for a moment before asking, ��Should I go and have a look?��


    ��There��s no need for that. If those idiots don��t have a backup n and all six of their 10th-tier beings perish tonight, it��ll be a very positive oue for us. Furthermore, they can��t afford to reveal their attempt to assassinate Irina, so they can only swallow this bitter pill.�� Andre shook his head in response.


    The ck shadow fell silent again before musing, ��But Seuss is involved in this matter as well. On top of that, if Alex really is alive and had recovered to his peak, then that could spell trouble for Josh as well.��


    A cold smile appeared on Andre��s face as he said, ��They deserve all of the trouble thates to them. In their fight to inherit the throne, they��ve done a lot of shady things. They think that I��m oblivious to what they��re doing, but I��m not that senile yet! I��m still alive, and it��s necessary to teach them a lesson from time to time so they��re reminded of the fact that I��m still the king! I��ve been the king for so many years, and the Roth Empire has been steadily growing stronger under my reign. I��m not setting all of this up for them; if they want to inherit this powerful empire, they��ll have to earn that right. Besides, Alex is still a human, isn��t he? If he��s not dead, then just let him live.��


    The storm seemed to have intensified, further entuating the grim atmosphere within the pce.


    The ck shadow didn��t say anything, and Andre remained silent as well. He continued to cast his gaze toward the northern region of the city with his hands resting on the banister before him, looking as if he were waiting for something.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the Wind Forest.


    The normally tranquil and peaceful Tree of Life suddenly began to emit radiant green light, forming a beam of light that shed through the air, flying into the distance toward the west.


    Many elves emerged from their houses and looked on with bewilderment etched on their faces.


    ��Irina!��


    Within a quiet hollow on arge tree, the elven queen opened her eyes, and a hint of concern and anxiety appeared on her face. In the blink of an eye, she had appeared at the top of the tree, looking on at the beam of green light hurtling toward the distance with a grave expression.


    ��How could this happen?��


    Within the starry cave, Helena was staring at the star that had suddenly dimmed significantly, and her expression immediately changed.


    Each and every star within the cave represented an elf. The brightest of those stars was the elven queen, while Irina��s was a close second.


    However, the dazzling star had be extremely dim andckluster, looking as if it were going to be snuffed out at any moment.


    Helena turned her gaze toward the Tree of Life, and her brows furrowed tightly with concern.


    This situation had only arisen once before three years ago, when Irina had suffered deliveryplications when giving birth to Amy, resulting in a hemorrhage that had almost killed her. Thankfully, the blessings of the Tree of Life had saved her, but she still had had to rest and recuperate for three years before reemerging from the cave.


    Now, Irina was situated in the faraway city of Rodu, and her star had dimmed, while the Tree of Life was also putting on a bizarre disy. All of this suggested that she was in grave danger.


    ��That b*tch is finally going to die!��


    Hetty was ecstatic as she looked up at the erratically flickering star.


    Helena turned to Hetty, and a dangerous gleam shed through her narrowed eyes as she asked in a cold voice, ��What did you do?��


    Hetty felt as if her entire body had been sealed in ice, and her legs gave out from under her as she knelt to the ground. Her expression was a little horrified, but also slightly deranged as she replied, ��Mistress, I... I sent her a letter. That b*tch is far too abhorrent; she has no respect for you, and she killed Master Schubert; she deserves to die 1,000 deaths...��


    Helena extended a hand toward Hetty, and thetter felt as if her neck had been caught in the grasp of a giant invisible hand. She was hoisted up from the ground until her feet were dangling in the air, following which Helena red coldly at her, and asked, ��You��re working with beings from foreign races to plot against Irina?��


    Hetty��s face was turning pale from asphyxiation, but her eyes were still filled with a frenzied light as she said, ��Mistress, I��m doing all of this for you! With Irina dead, you��ll be able to instate whomever you want as the new elven princess! When that timees, the entire elven race will bow to you!��


    ��Shut up!��


    A crisp p sounded within the cave. Hetty��s head was almost detached from her neck by the force of the p before she turned to face Helena again with an expression of horror and befuddlement.


    Helena was absolutely furious as she yelled, ��Do you know what Irina represents? She is the hope of our elven race for the next millennium! No elf can rece her, and no other elf can even hold a candle to her! You foolish swine, how dare you work with other races to plot against her? Are you trying to doom the entire elven race?!��


    Hetty��s face had turned deathly pale, and she had almost passed out from oxygen deprivation. However, she wasn��t afraid of death; instead, she was horrified by Helena��s reaction. She was willing to die for Helena, but thest thing she wanted was to infuriate her mistress. ��But... But she��s never respected you... I...��


    ��I want prosperity for the entire elven race; I want the entire Nond Continent to be filled with awe and veneration at the mere mention of our elven race. Inparison, whether she respects me or not ispletely trivial. Even if she wants to kill me, I��ll do my best to keep her alive because she always has the best interests of the elven race at heart.�� Helena glowered at Hetty before releasing her, sending her plummeting downward for over 10 meters, shattering innumerable bones amid a dull thud.


    Helena looked up at the flickering star with a cold expression, and said, ��If she dies, you can also die.��


    ...


    A ck shadow shed into a tall pavilion, and informed, ��Your Highness, we��ve just received further news from the fifth street: a third party has stepped in to derail our n, and it appears to be Alex.��


    Clink!


    The golden goblet in Sean��s hand fell to the ground with a crisp clink.


    ��Are you sure it��s him?�� Sean��s expression had be extremely strained, and even his voice was trembling slightly.

 Chapter 771 - 771 Are You the Devil?

    <strong>771 Are You the Devil?</strong>


    Mag had swooped in to save the damsel in distress, turning the tables on her opponents in the blink of an eye with his grand entrance.


    During shes between truly powerful beings, time seemed to slow down, but everything actually took ce in split seconds.


    Carter crashed to the ground over 10 meters away with his chest severely caved in, looking as if he had just been struck by a sledgehammer. He was lying facedown on the ground with blood and fragments of shattered internal organs spilling out of his mouth as his aura gradually diminished.


    The forest troll withdrew its branches, but its entire body had already been stained with green blood. Even one of its arms had been cut off, and it was howling with horror and agony.


    Gajeel let go of the shattered de in his hand and stumbled back with a petrified expression, trying to open up some distance between himself and Mag.


    Alex was here!


    He was the only one who could wield a sword as heavy as the Tian Du sword as if it were a mere twig, and his deadly sword techniques had appeared in many of Gajeel��s nightmares.


    Five years ago, during his first encounter with Alex, he had conceded after withstanding just a single one of his sword strikes.


    Three years ago, when hest encountered Alex, he was unable to withstand that single sword strike, and almost perished as a result.


    On this asion, he was still unable to withstand a single sword strike.


    ��Why are you still alive?! Why are you still as powerful as ever?! This is impossible... Impossible... Are you the devil?!�� Gajeel felt as if he were about to be driven insane by his overwhelming horror.


    They had made painstaking preparations for Irina��s assassination. Every single 10th-tier powerful being within Rodu was under surveince of their scouts, but no one had expected Alex at the height of his powers to turn up.


    ��I don��t have time to exin.�� Most of Mag��s 10-minute time limit had already passed, and he strode forward with a cold expression. All of a sudden, he nced past Gajeel like lightning, carving out a thin white line in the air with his ymore.


    Golden light erupted from Gajeel��s eyes as he hoisted up his ck shield again. His body expanded once again, and even his skin was hardening as he tried desperately to defend himself.


    However, the thin white line only continued to elongate, slicing through countless droplets of rain before gliding through his ck shield and finally his neck.


    The shield that had been refined from the shell of a 9th-tier magic beast was sliced open with such ease as if it were made of melted butter. A thin crimson line appeared on Gajeel��s neck, following which his head was flung into the air. Blood gushed forth from the cross-sectional wound like a geyser before Gajeel��s headless corpse slowly fell to the ground.


    The white line continued to elongate, quickly ending the life of the vampire, who was still desperately struggling amid a puddle of blood.


    ��The devil! You must be the devil!!!��


    After witnessing the deaths of Carter and Gajeel in quick session, the forest troll waspletely tipped over the edge. A series of magic shields of different sizes materialized around its body as a dark green teleportation formation appeared underfoot. Light was shimmering along the entirety of the formation, clearly indicating that it had already been activated.


    ��You��re not getting away.�� Mag strode toward the forest troll with a calm expression, looking as if he had done nothing more than kill a few ants.


    ��Don��t kill me! Don��t kill me! Argh...��


    The forest troll��s expression was filled with horror as it made a series of random panicked hand seals, trying desperately to kickstart the teleportation formation beneath its feet.


    ��Alex, I didn��t think that you��d still be alive.��


    Right at this moment, a distant voice sounded as a rift opened up in the sky above. Four sticky tentacles extended out of the rift before tearing the rift open even wider.


    A hulking octopus over 20 meters tall and with countless tentacles squeezed its way out of the rift. What was even more terrifying and grotesque was that there were countless eyes running along the whole length of all of its tentacles, and those eyes were all scrutinizing Alex.


    Standing atop the octopus�� head was a short and stubby old man who appeared to be a midget. His feet seemed to have fused with the octopus�� body and his eyes were bulging out of their sockets, creating a rather terrifying sight to behold.


    As soon as his voice trailed off, two of the octopus�� tentacles elongated in a frenzy, hurtling toward Mag in a criss-cross formation in an attempt to ensnare him.


    ...


    Josh��s griffin rapidly sped through the air. He could already hear the sounds of battle erupting from the fifth street, and that was very encouraging to him.


    This indicated that the battle was still not over, which, in turn, meant that Irina was still alive.


    Even though he was furious that the other races had plotted behind his back to assassinate Irina, this was a good opportunity for him to swoop in and save the damsel in distress. Perhaps Irina would give herself over to him in her gratitude.


    With that in mind, Josh became very excited, and even his wand-wielding hand was trembling slightly.


    As the second prince of the Roth Empire, he was already a 7th-tier magic caster at such a young age. He had astonishing aptitude, and that was why the Magus Tower was willing to support him.


    Freakish prodigies like Irina were quite rare, after all.


    ��Be careful, Your Highness! There are extremely powerful magic waves up ahead, far more powerful than what the average 10th-tier magic caster is able to conjure up. I have a bad feeling that the patriarch of the spatial demons is here!�� Just as Josh was fantasizing about him swooping in to save Irina just in the nick of time, a massive white eagle suddenly caught up to him, and an elderly magic caster situated on the eagle��s back extended grave words of caution toward him.


    ��What?!��


    Josh was quite startled to hear this, and his griffin slowed down significantly as he cast his gaze toward the fifth street with bewilderment and hesitation in his eyes.


    If they wereing up against a normal 10th-tier opponent, then the elderly great magic caster beside him should be capable of protecting him.


    However, the patriarch of the spatial demon race was far more powerful than the average 10th-tier demon. It was most likely the case that this elderly great magic caster would be no match for such a fearsome opponent.


    ��We have a treaty prohibiting patriarch-level beings from appearing in the territory of other races! How dares he go against the terms of the treaty in such a tant manner? Isn��t he afraid of facing bacsh from our Roth Empire?!�� Josh clenched his fists with fury.


    The magic caster wore a concerned look as he said, ��Your Highness, the demon race is clearly nning to instigate a war. Even the patriarch of the spatial demons has appeared in Rodu, and he��s targeting the elven princess; that��s nothing less than a deration of war to the elven and human races. If you approach the battlefield now, there��s a good chance that he��ll attack you as well. Please reconsider, Your Highness!��


    ��I...�� Josh cast his gaze toward the fifth street with a hesitant look. His expression was filled with urgency, but his griffin was only continuing to decelerate.


    ...


    ��Why is there another?�� Mag looked up at the massive octopus with furrowed brows. He plunged his ymore into the forest troll��s heart in an offhand manner, thereby putting it out of its misery.

 Chapter 772 - 772 Give me an Ultra Beam!

    <strong>772 Give me an Ultra Beam!</strong>


    There was a steep greyish-white mountain around five kilometers to the west of Rodu. The area annually produced vast quantities of rocks to be used as construction materials, and it was said that the mighty city walls of Rodu were raised with rocks excavated from this area.


    There was also another legend surrounding this lone mountain. It was said that when the royal craftsmen first attempted to excavate this mountain, the mountain suddenly became extraordinarily hard, making it impossible to break even with the finest of metal tools.


    This incident had alerted the king of the Roth Empire at the time, and he issued an order for the mountain to be exempt from excavation, which was how it received its name of ��Exemption Mountain��.


    Due to the fact that the terrain over the mountain was very steep and smooth, there were almost nond-dwelling beasts to be found there��nor many flying beasts, for that matter.


    There was a dark cave close to the summit of Exemption Mountain, and it was slightly nted, so the cave was virtually out of sight for anyone looking up from the foot of the mountain.


    Of course, no one was going to take the risk to climb such a perilous mountain, so the cave was very obscure and secluded.


    Heavy rain pelted the grayish-white mountain, but even the royal craftsmen were unable to excavate this mountain, so this storm was naturally not going to affect it in the slightest.


    Right at this moment, two specks of purple light suddenly lit up within the pitch-ck cave.


    A sh of lightning suddenly illuminated the entire sky, shedding some light into whaty within the cave.


    An enormous creature slowly rose up before ruffling its folded wings. Dirt and rock shards ttered all over the ground as the creature made its way to the entrance of the cave. As it did so, the two specks of purple light lit up even further as if they were a pair ofnterns in the cave.


    The massive creature stopped at the entrance of the cave, casting its bright purple gaze toward Rodu as it let loose a low growl.


    Another bolt of lightning shed past, and the gargantuan creature standing at the entrance of the cave was finallypletely illuminated. It was a giant griffin!


    Its entire body was quite dirty as it had just been rolling around in the mud. It was quite difficult to imagine how this colossus that had a wingspan of over 10 meters was able to force itself into the tiny cave.


    Despite its disheveled appearance, it was still giving off an air of majesty and intimidation, even as it stood in silence.


    ��Howl!!!��


    The griffin suddenly let loose a loud roar, and the purple light in its eyes resembled a pair of dazzling bright stars!


    The griffin spread open its wings amid a series of loud cracks and pops from its joints. It pped its wings, and flew into the air like a sharp sword piercing into the ferocious storm.


    The dirt and grime all over its body was washed away by the heavy rain, revealing its eye-catching purple scales and wings. Even in the darkness, its massive purple lion head appeared quite menacing, and the gruesome de wound on its be further contributed to its intimidating appearance.


    With each and every p of its wings, it would cover a distance of several hundred meters as it rapidly sped toward Rodu.


    There was an extremely familiar aura there.


    In order to wait for him, it had been hiding here for three years, and now, he had finally reappeared.


    ...


    Mag withdrew his sword from the forest troll��s body before using its shoulder as a stepping stone,unching himself up into the air as he swiped his ymore at the pair of iing octopus tentacles.


    His ymore sliced through the pair of tentacles like a hot knife through butter. The tentacles fell to the ground, writhing furiously as the eyes all over the tentacles blinked in a frenzy, seemingly refusing toe to terms with the fact that it was about to die.


    However, the massive octopus wasn��t affected in the slightest by Alex��s attack. Its cross-sectional wounds squirmed, and two more tentacles sprouted from its body, both of which were almost identical to the tentacles that Alex had just severed. The only difference was that the eyeballs on those tentacles were still only pink fleshy bulbs that had yet to open.


    Mag appraised the creature with a grim expression. This trypophobic��s nightmare was not a real octopus, but instead a massive spatial beast known as the Eye Beast.


    These giant beasts only existed within space, and not only were they extremely massive, but they possessed freakish regenerative abilities. Unless one could y the beast with a single attack, it was virtually unkible.


    However, the most fearsome trait of an Eye Beast wasn��t its regenerative ability, but the countless eyes all over its body instead.


    No living being could remainpletely calm while being scrutinized by so many eyes at once, and during their split-second-long emotional turmoil, the Eye Beast would gain control over them, reducing them to its ve.


    It was very rare even for spatial demons to be able to find and tame Eye Beasts from within space.


    An Eye Beast of such a massive size was no weaker than a normal powerful 10th-tier being, and its abilities were quite troublesome to face even for Alex.


    As for why Alex knew so much about these creatures, that was because he just so happened to have in an Eye Beast in the past, and he also disabled its spatial demon rider in the process.


    If Mag wasn��t mistaken, then the 9th-tier spatial demon he had disabled at the time was most likely the son of this spatial demon patriarch.


    As such, Mag was at the height of Alex��s powers, and he also possessed Alex��s prior experience in ying an Eye beast. However...


    ��There��s not much time left; you have to make haste!��


    ��3:00... 2:59... 2:58...��


    The system��s urgent voice sounded within Mag��s mind, and Mag could even see a small red light shimmering on his chest, just like the one Ultraman had.


    ��Do you really think I��m Ultraman, system?! How about you give me an Ultra Beam!�� Mag rolled his eyes, but he was also aware of the fact that time was indeed quickly running out for him.


    Unfortunately, this Eye Beast and the spatial demon patriarch were a much more troublesome duo to deal with than all of the other 10-tier beings that Mag had just in.


    There were only around 100 10th-tier beings on the entire Nond Continent, yet even among them, there were massive discrepancies in power.


    Gajeel and those beings that had surrounded Irina earlier could only be referred to as normal 10th-tier beings. In contrast, Krassu, Urien, and the spatial demon patriarch were on another level, and could easily defeat a normal 10th-tier being.


    Alex was naturally the most powerful among this exclusive group of powerful beings, and he didn��t fear anyone in a one-on-one battle.


    However, it was almost impossible for Mag to defeat this duo before making a sessful retreat within three minutes.


    This was because it was quite likely that he wouldn��t even be able to touch the Eye Beast within three minutes.


    No matter how powerful he was, he couldn��t fly.


    In contrast, the Eye Beast could hover in the air, and could even tear through space to travel in a manner akin to teleportation.


    Time was ticking away second by second, and even though Mag��s expression remained calm, he was desperately scrambling for a n.


    He stared at the Eye Beast with an intense gaze. He would only have one chance to leap up from the ground and kill it, and he would only be able to escape if he could kill this duo.


    ��Where��s your little purple bird, Alex?�� The spatial demon patriarch looked at Mag with a sinister, derisive sneer from above as he said, ��Without it, you��re just a little ant who can only jump around on the ground. You disabled my son, so I��m going to make you experience what it��s like to watch Irina being molested right before your eyes!��


    A series of octopus tentacles several dozens of meters in length surged toward the Mag and Irina. The eyes on the tentacles were blinking in a frenzy as if the octopus were excited at the prospect of encountering new prey.


    Right at this moment, a loud griffin cry rang out in the distance.

 Chapter 773 - Heh, Pathetic

    <h4>Chapter 773 Heh, Pathetic</h4>


    Within a dimly lit pavilion, Quine stood behind Sean with a nervous expression, and asked, ��Your Highness, both Alex and the spatial demon patriarch have appeared. Things have spiraledpletely out of control; should we use the emergency backup n?��


    ��Father is definitely already aware of what��s going on; no one on our side is a match for either Alex or the spatial demon patriarch.�� Sean shook his head following a prolonged silence, and a cold smile appeared on his face as he mused, ��Besides, Josh should be feeling the heat even more than I am.��


    ...


    ��Your Highness, our scouts report that... Alex has appeared!��


    A ck-robed figure wore a horrified expression as he rushed toward Josh, who was hovering in mid-air atop his griffin steed.


    ��What?!��


    Josh��s body swayed, and he almost fell off his griffin as an incredulous look appeared in his eyes.


    The ck-robed man��s expression was also filled with shock and horror, but he still quickly reported, ��Alex has appeared, and he��s battling the spatial demon patriarch.��


    Josh��s expression became extremely strained as he shook his head in disbelief. ��How can he possibly be battling the spatial demon patriarch? Th... That��s impossible! He��s already a cripple who can��t even walk!��


    The magic caster beside Josh was also aghast as he murmured to himself, ��Alex... Alex is still alive... For him to be battling the spatial demon patriarch must mean that he��s recovered his full power...��


    ��He��s already in three 10th-tier powerful beings, all of whom were insta-killed...�� The ck-robed man��s voice was a little hoarse. Even though he was soaking wet from the rain, his throat was as dry as a bone.


    ��Get everyone to charge over and rescue Princess Irina! Kill everyone else on the fifth street! Alex is already dead and he no longer exists!�� Josh drew a cold breath as he dismissed the ck-robed figure with a frosty expression.


    The ck-robed figure looked up at Josh with incredulity in his eyes, and a chill ran down his spine at the sight of Josh��s cold expression. He hurriedly lowered his head again before rushing off to ry Josh��s orders.


    Thus, the group of ck-robed figures continued onward on horseback, charging directly toward the fifth street. They didn��t know what enemies they were going to face; all they had to do was act ording to the second prince��s orders.


    ��Your Highness, you should get further away from here for your own safety. Alex...�� The elderly magic caster��s voice trailed off as he looked at Josh. He was Josh��s most trusted subordinate, so he was naturally aware of Josh��s involvement in the assassination three years ago.


    He didn��t know how Alex had survived and returned to the height of his powers, but the memory of Mag ughtering 10th-tier powerful beings on that rainy night three years ago as if he were chopping up vegetables was still fresh in his mind. During the past three years, he had already lost count of how many times that memory had disturbed his slumber in the form of nightmares.


    Now, this man was back, and he could still face off against the spatial demon patriarch.


    Just this notion alone was making him tremble uncontrobly in fear.


    Josh��s expression gradually becameposed again as he cast his gaze toward the fifth street. He shook his head firmly, and said, ��No. I��m going to watch him die tonight. If he doesn��t die, then we��ll have to die.��


    ...


    The spatial demon patriarch��s hideous face was twisted with a sinister smile, and his eyes were shimmering with red light. Looking at the countless tentacles hurtling toward Mag and Irina, he could already envision Irina being molested while Alex could only look on in agony and despair.


    His favorite youngest son tamed an Eye Beast at just 500 years of age, and he was an extremely prodigious talent. However, his Eye Beast was in by Alex five years ago, and his demon soul was also disabled. In the end, he plunged into a spatial storm andmitted suicide.


    The spatial demon patriarch harbored a burning hatred for Alex ever since then.


    Three years ago, Alex was assassinated, and he had thought that his son had been avenged, but who would��ve thought that Alex would rise from the dead, and at the height of his powers, no less!


    ��My son��s dead, so why are you still alive?! You should both die!�� The spatial demon patriarch wore a deranged expression as countless octopus tentacles flooded toward Mag and Irina, attempting to inundate both of them.


    Mag stood in front of Irina with a grim expression on his face.


    Three years ago, Alex carried Amy on his back and fought until he couldn��t fight any longer.


    On this asion, Irina was standing behind him, and he only had two and a half minutes left.


    There was no opportunity for a reset, and he couldn��t allow Amy to lose both her parents in one night, so he was already prepared to put his life on the line.


    ��Howl!!!��


    Right at this moment, a loud howl erupted in the distance. A purple figure abruptly appeared in the air before diving straight down like a sharp arrow.


    ��Ah Zi[1]?�� Mag faltered momentarily before looking up at the colossal creature descending from the sky, only to discover that it was a massive purple griffin.


    The purple stripes on its body were illuminated by the lightning shing in the sky, allowing Mag to confirm that this was indeed Alex��s former steed, the purple-striped griffin, Ah Zi.


    The arrival of Ah Zi also made the spatial demon patriarch falter momentarily. He looked up at the purple-striped griffin, and the fury in his eyes burned even more intensely. A ball of green mes appeared in his hand, which he mmed into the head of the Eye Beast, and a cold smile appeared on his face as he said, ��I��m d you came, little bird; I can kill both of you together now!��


    ��Roar!!!��


    The Eye Beast suddenly let loose an almighty roar as shes of green and red light began to shimmer interchangeably over its body. A hint of green appeared within its dead white eyes, and all of its tentacles thickened by twofold. On top of that, they sped up even further as they hurtled toward Mag.


    The purple-striped griffin descended beside Mag, and almost at the exact same moment, countless tentacles came crashing down on them, making the ground below cave in by half a meter. The intertwined tentacles created a mountain of flesh,pletely inundating Mag and the others.


    The entire scene suddenly fell silent aside from the sounds of the ongoing storm and the squirming mass of tentacles.


    Everything seemed to be over.


    ��Heh, pathetic.��


    The spatial demon patriarch looked down at the mountain of tentacles with a disdainful sneer on his face. No one had been able to escape after falling under the control of the Eye Beast. All three of them were going to be reduced to the lowliest of ves.


    ��Boom!��


    Right at this moment, the mountain of tentacles suddenly exploded. Mag held his ymore in one hand as he sat atop his griffin steed. Irina was sitting behind him with her arms wound tightly around his waist as Ah Zi rose rapidly up into the air!

 Chapter 774 - 774 Don’t Let Him go Back

    <strong>774 Don��t Let Him go Back</strong>


    Sections of tentacles and eyeballs flew through the air in all directions as the purple-striped griffin rose into the air, flying directly toward the spatial demon patriarch like a sharp sword.


    The octopus�� thick and powerful tentacles were sliced into chunks by the ck ymore as if they were made from tender tofu. Even though they were regenerating at an insane rate, there was no way that they could impede the iing griffin.


    It was unstoppable!


    ��How is that possible?!��


    The spatial demon patriarch��s eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets upon seeing this. He stared at the sharp ck ymore, and a hint of panic appeared in his eyes.


    It was once said that Alex riding atop his griffin was like a tiger that had grown wings; there was no one in this world that he couldn��t kill.


    The ck-robed men finally reached the fifth street atop their unicorn steeds. They stared at the grotesque Eye Beast, then at the gant figure rising fearlessly into the air atop a powerful purple-striped griffin, and all of them faltered in their advance as awe and incredulity appeared in their eyes.


    Irina had her arms around the waist of the gant warrior, and her body was pressed up tightly against his back.


    This was not an unfamiliar scene to the people of Rodu. Back when Alex was still alive, he was often sighed taking Princess Irina in and out of Rodu atop his purple-striped griffin.


    It was just that no one had thought that this scene would be replicated three yearster.


    All of the tentacles were several dozens of meters in length and several meters thick as they shed through the air, tearing rifts in the space with their enormous power.


    However, the griffin continued to rise up in a fearless manner. Countless tentacles were sliced apart around the griffin, and it appeared that nothing could stand in its way.


    ��Team Leader, what do we do now?�� a ck-robed figure asked in a quiet voice.


    ��If you think you can fight them, then you can try to approach them,�� the team leader replied with a wry smile. This was a showdown between two of the most powerful beings on the entire Nond Continent, while their average power level was only at the seventh grade; what could they possibly do? They had only rushed to the fifth street as they were following the second prince��s orders, but this was clearly not a situation they were equipped to deal with.


    Irina had her arms wound tightly around Mag��s waist, and her head was resting gently on his wide shoulders. She basked in his familiar aura, and it was as if she was trying to fuse her body with his.


    Three yearster, he was finally in her arms again.


    Just when she had thought that her life would end here, he appeared.


    He was still just as captivating as he stood before as her invincible guardian, and he was still every bit the man he once had been.


    As she clung tightly to his familiar yet foreign body, she could feel the scorching heart beating in his chest. Even the cold autumn rain couldn��t dampen its scintiting heat in the slightest.


    It was him!


    Alex!


    When she had received news of his death three years ago, her heart had beenpletely broken.


    She didn��t even dare to imagine that they would be reunited one day.


    She lived solely for revenge. She was going to find those abhorrent bastards and kill them one by one.


    However, she had found him again.


    She held on tightly to his body, and she never wanted to let go ever again.


    ��I know you��re excited to see me, but you��re kind of hampering me by holding on so tight.�� Mag tried to make a lighthearted joke, but his heart rate was elerating involuntarily as he felt the two balls of soft heat pressed tightly into his back.


    Shen Mag was renowned for his ability to remain calm in the face of women.


    Even if a beauty were to appear in her birthday suit right before his eyes, he might not even bat an eyelid, but for some reason, he was bing quite flustered by Irina��s embrace.


    This was a rather surprising feeling to Mag.


    However, he didn��t have time to consider this notion in any greater depth. The countdown timer had ticked down to two minutes, and he had to take care of the spatial demon patriarch during this time and escape before more forces could arrive on the scene.


    ...


    ��Those are some really powerful magic waves; could it be that the old bastard from the spatial demon race is here? Who��s that fighting him?��


    Within the second-floor booth of a restaurant, Novan cast a surprised gaze toward the northern region of the city with a surprised look on his face.


    ��You��re saying Benson��s here in Rodu, and he��s fighting someone?�� Krassu immediately put down his chopsticks upon hearing this as he scrutinized Novan with an intense expression.


    ��No one else in this world can cause such a ruckus with spatial magic; that Eye Beast of his is most likely here with him. He seems to currently be somewhere on the fifth street,�� Novan replied with a nod.


    ��The fifth street...�� A contemtive look appeared on Krassu��s face before he suddenly rose to his feet. ��It must be Irina!��


    ��How do you know that?�� Novan asked with a perplexed look.


    ��Alex was assassinated on the fifth street three years ago. It��s a pity that I just so happened to be somewhere outside of Rodu on that day. Otherwise, I would��ve beaten the living daylights out of that old bastard, Benson! Aside from His Majesty, Sean, and Josh, there��s only Irina in this city that Benson could be targeting.�� Krassu looked at Novan with an urgent expression, and said, ��Aren��t you supposed to be the most powerful spatial magic caster on the continent? Hurry up and teleport me over there! If Irina is missing even a single hair from her body, I��m going to beat Benson and his disgusting Eye Beast to death!��


    ��Give me some time.�� Novan immediately sprang into action upon hearing this. The ring on his right hand shed, and a series of crystals appeared on the ground beside the table as he began to set up aplex formation.


    ...


    ��These old bastards really are bing more and more unruly; do they think my city is somewhere they cane and go as they please?��


    On the top floor of the tallest pce, Andre wore a cold expression as he cast his gaze out toward the northern region of the city with killing intent glimmering in his eyes.


    The ck shadow behind him stirred, but didn��t say anything. He seemed to be awaiting orders from Andre.


    ��They��re provoking me over and over again. The longer these old bastards live, the less they seem to value their worthless lives.�� Andre withdrew his hands from the banister and sped them behind his back. He turned to the ck shadow, and said in a cold voice, ��Make sure he never leaves this city again.��


    ��Yes.��


    The ck shadow swayed and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    ��Alex, I hope you won��t disappoint me this time. As long as you obey me, there will always be a home for you in the Roth Empire.��


    ...


    The purple-striped griffin rose into the air with astounding force, easily evading the few tentacles that managed to sneak past Alex��s ymore.


    There was perfect synergy between the ymore, the man, and the griffin, and it was as if they were extensions of each other��s bodies.


    The griffin reached the massive body of the Eye Beast virtually in the blink of an eye.


    The creature��s entire body was covered in countless eyes, even to the extent that there weren��t any gaps between those eyes. Being scrutinized by so many pairs of malicious eyes at such close quarters was quite unsettling, even for Mag.


    The severed tentacles were squirming violently before regenerating at a rate that was discernible to the naked eye.


    All of a sudden, the Eye Beast let loose a sharp cry as if it had sensed the peril that it was in, and its body instantly swelled up like an inted balloon. One of its eyeballs suddenly fell off before transforming into a wave of countless eyeballs that surged toward Mag.

 Chapter 775 - I Should Eat I

    <h4>Chapter 775 I Should Eat I</h4>


    The battle taking ce on the fifth street had attracted the attention of many residents dwelling in the northern region of the city. Many of the powerful beings in Rodu were also spectating the battle from afar, but none of them dared to approach the battlefield.


    A battle between the powerful 10th-tier beings was indeed quite thrilling to watch, but it was extremely perilous to spectate at close distance. One could easily lose their life if they were watching the battle from nearby.


    The city��s army had also received orders not to step in.


    The intense storm was still sweeping across Rodu, and everyone was wondering who could be causing such a massive ruckus within the city.


    There were also some people who thought back to that rainy night three days ago. Themotion that night had been even more raucous, and it had alsoe from the direction of the fifth street. On that night, the War God of the Roth Empire, Mag Alex, was killed.


    On this night, there were bound to be more important figures who were going to die, but no one knew who those important figures were going to be.


    The normal residents of the city simply thought that the ruckus wasing from a string of thunderps, so they merely rolled over and fell asleep again.


    However, there were many people who were suffering from sleepless nights, wondering what changes would arrive the next morning.


    ...


    Within a small kitchen in the second prince��s manor, Amy sat beside a window and scooped up a small spoonful of ice cream cake. The pink strawberry ice cream and the yellow mousse were split up into pronouncedyers, and the fragrant aroma of cake immediately wafted toward her. This aroma was intermingled with the faint scent of strawberries, and her eyes immediately lit up.


    She opened her mouth to ept the spoon, upon which the smooth ice cream melted in her mouth, fusing with the sweet and delicious cake to form an irresistible icybo. The delectable vor brought a blissful smile to her face, and after swallowing her first mouthful of cake, she nodded, and said, ��Father, the ice cream is so delicious!��


    The manifestation of Mag stood off to the side and appraised her with a smile on his face.


    ��Looks like Master Mag made something delicious for her daughter again; I really am starting to envy her. I wonder why His Highness ordered me toe and check on them, though.��


    Outside the kitchen, a butler was peering surreptitiously into the window, and he could just manage to see both Amy and Mag from his position. He scratched his head with a perplexed look on his face before ducking down so he wouldn��t be noticed.


    Due to the ongoing storm, the air temperature was very low, and the butler was shivering as he was only wearing a set of thin robes. He took another nce through the window before murmuring to himself, ��Looks like there��s nothing amiss, so there should be no need for me to be here any longer. I��ll report this to His Highness when he gets back.��


    The butler hurried away through the storm after that.


    What could Father be doing? He left in such a hurry; could he have encountered some baddies? Amy thought to herself with a concerned expression as she cast her gaze toward where the butler was standing not long ago.


    ��The ice cream is about to melt; what a pity... I should eat it...��


    Amy looked at the ice cream cake before her and nodded with a serious expression as she picked up her spoon again.


    ...


    The countless eyes hurtling through the air were emanating a sinister green light and giving off a rank fishy odor as they flew toward the griffin.


    A deranged look appeared on the spatial demon patriarch��s face as he spread open both hands. Two round disks appeared in his hands, and he brought them together as he yelled, ��Spatial mill, eradicate everything!��


    The space directly below the Eye Beast began to twist and warp as if it were being forciblypressed by something. Countless spatial rifts appeared within an area of several dozens of meters, some of which had already elongated to several meters in length, and all of them were like sharp swords hanging in the air.


    The green eyeballs fell into the inky-ck spatial rifts, upon which they immediately exploded into green liquid and disappeared.


    The space in that area was like apressed crystal as countless cracks appeared, making it appear as if it were going to crack at any moment.


    At the center of the crystal was the purple-striped griffin. Sitting atop its back was Mag, and he wore a serious expression as he raised his ck ymore into the air.


    Irina had her arms wound tightly around Mag��s body, and her expression wasn��t concerned in the slightest. He could resolve any issues that were thrown their way, so she was in no danger as long as she held on tightly to him.


    The massive purple-striped griffin traversed through the spatial rifts in an agile manner. The rifts were inflicting a series of small wounds on its body, from which blood was pouring forth, but that didn��t slow it down in the slightest, nor strike any fear into its heart.


    All of the green eyeballs were already upon them, creating a dense wave that was threatening to crush the griffin. The sound of space being torn apart was akin to the sharp screech of metal grating against a ckboard, and countless spatial rifts had appeared around them. It was as if there was a pair of immensely powerful invisible hands being brought together, and the space in between them was on the verge ofplete copse.


    The ck-robed figures on the fifth street looked on with wide eyes that were filled with awe and horror.


    This was clearly a battle that was far beyond anything they could fathom.


    The rising griffin was like a moth diving toward a me, looking extremely frail as if it could be killed at any moment.


    ��Die, Alex!��


    Josh was also scrutinizing the battle from afar as he sat atop his griffin steed in mid-air. He could see Irina hugging Alex in a tight embrace, and a twisted expression of rage and insanity appeared on his face. He gritted his teeth and whipped his silver griffin steed, sending it flying like a speeding arrow toward the fifth street. ��Irina, I��m going to save you this time!��


    ��Your Highness!��


    The magic caster beside him was quite startled by this development. He looked at the spatial demon patriarch and the Eye Beast with a fearful expression and hesitated momentarily. At this point, Josh was already several dozens of meters away, and the elderly magic caster finally gritted his teeth as he also spurred his falcon steed into action. The giant falcon spread open its wings and flew after Josh in hot pursuit.


    If Josh were to perish tonight, he would most definitely be killed as well.


    The second prince was extremely wise, but all of his intelligence seemed to slip down the drain in the face of Princess Irina. If she were to die here tonight, perhaps it would be a good thing for him.


    Of course, the magic caster didn��t dare to articte these thoughts out loud.


    A crumbling sound erupted as the entire space instantly shattered. Countless green eyeballs exploded at once like fireworks in the sky, further elerating the copse of the space.


    A gaping ck hole that seemed capable of engulfing everything, even light, appeared.


    Right at this moment, Mag finally swung his ymore through the air.

 Chapter 776 - Leave Irina Behind!

    <h4>Chapter 776 Leave Irina Behind!</h4>


    A speck of light appeared within the darkness, like the rising sun tearing through the night.


    The ck hole was torn apart by this ray of light as a green magic shield appeared around the griffin��s body. At the same time, a streak of silvery-white light erupted from the tip of the Mag��s ymore as he swept it through the air.


    Countless eyeballs exploded upon making contact with the magic shield, and boundless spatial power swept forth from within the ck hole, but the magic shield merely tremored slightly in response.


    In the distant sky, a ray of green light shot forth,nding directly onto the magic shield, bolstering it by injecting it with energy.


    The ck hole was sliced apart, and the Eye Beast let loose a roar of shock and horror before it was also split down the middle by Mag��s ymore.


    The spatial demon patriarch��s expression changed drastically as he hurriedly pressed the two disks in his hands downward. An inky-ck spatial rift appeared behind him, and he immediately stepped backward into it.


    The Eye Beast had beenpletely sliced in half, and the two halves of its massive body rained down from above along with fragments of internal organs.


    The two golden disks that were stacked on top of one another were rotating furiously, producing a sound akin to that of thunderps, and looked as if they were about to explode at any moment.


    Mag��s ymore struck the disks, and pierced directly through their center.


    A thunderous explosion erupted as the two golden disks shattered, disintegrating into countless shards that flew in all directions.


    The ymore continued onward, striking the spatial demon patriarch just as the spatial rift was about to close.


    A jet of green blood sttered through the air amid a howl of agony from within the spatial rift. The space before Mag warped and twisted, following which the spatial demon patriarch appeared several hundred meters away. His face was deathly pale, and he had one hand sped over his chest.


    ��Alex, I��m going to kill you next time to quench my thirst for your blood!!!�� The spatial demon patriarch glowered at Mag with a deranged expression of rage and horror. An orange bead was crushed in his hand, and the space around him instantly copsed to form a ck hole. He then immediately disappeared, and countless droplets of rain also surged into the ck hole due to the enormous suction force emanating from within.


    As expected, my man really is the best!!! Irina��s eyes were twinkling like stars as she stared at Mag.


    She loved Alex the most during the moments when he withdrew his sword after defeating his opponents. Many beings had suffered a loss to Alex��s mighty ymore, and all of them were powerhouses on the Nond Continent.


    ��Alex won!��


    The ck-robed men looked with wide eyes as they sat atop their unicorn steeds. All of them had astonishment etched on their faces, and they were almost unable to believe what they were witnessing.


    The terrifying Eye Beast and the almighty spatial demon patriarch formed an almost invincible duo, but they had been crushed by Mag.


    ��The invincible War God is back...�� one of the ck-robed men croaked through a dry throat.


    A series of legends surrounding Alex began to surface in their memories. This was a legendary man who could even y giant dragons, and was widely renowned as the most powerful knight in history.


    Three years ago, he was reported to have been killed.


    During these three years, they had been searching for him tirelessly, wanting to kill him in order to establish resounding reputation for themselves.


    Only in that instant did they realize how naive they had been.


    The so-called cripple that was Alex had reappeared. He had in three 10th-tier powerful beings, killed the fearsome Eye Beast, and forced the spatial demon patriarch into retreat.


    The legend was back, and your daddy would always be your daddy!


    From this day forth, all of the organizations searching for Alex would most likely disband.


    Who would dare to continue hunting for Alex when he was at the height of his powers?


    Amid the rain of blood falling from the sky, the man sitting atop the purple-striped griffin was the epitome of invincibility.


    Mag inspected the countdown timer, which had already ticked down to a minute, and he heaved an internal sigh of relief. It was a pity that he was unable to kill that midget, but he had saved Irina, and it was time for him to retreat.


    The green magic shield kept all of the rain at bay while sending wisps of green light surging into Irina��s body. In the distant sky, there was a ray of green light that was still relentlessly pouring energy into the magic shield. As the green light was injected into her body, color began to gradually return to Irina��s pale features, but she still showed no intention of letting go of Mag��s waist.


    ��There��s a cat over there.��


    Mag was just about to urge Ah Zi to depart from this ce when Irina suddenly pointed toward a certain corner, where a patch of leaves was emanating faint green light. It was acting as an umbre, shielding the rain from the shivering cat, which was meowing in Irina��s direction.


    A dozen or so ck-robed figures riding atop unicorn steeds were nervously awaiting the griffin that was flying toward them.


    Mag hesitated momentarily before changing direction, spurring his griffin directly downward.


    ��Disperse!��


    All of the ck-robed figures wore expressions of shock and horror as they fled in different directions. After witnessing Mag��s unfathomably fearsome power with their own eyes, they werepletely petrified and could only flee to try and save their own lives.


    All of the magic casters among them instantly conjured up magic shields. They knew that those magic shields wouldn��t keep them safe, but they were hoping that those shields would keep them alive for just a split second longer.


    Despair instantly began to spread through the group of ck-robed figures. Many of them were beginning to regret ever harboring the intention to find and kill Alex.


    They had finally found him, but they were the ones who were going to be killed.


    As the griffin descended, their unicorn steeds keeled over from fear, sprawling to the ground as if they were weing their king.


    The despair in the hearts of the ck-robed figures only intensified upon seeing this. They couldn��t even try to escape now, and could only await their inevitable deaths.


    However, just as the ck-robed figures were anticipating a one-sided ughter, the purple-striped griffin suddenly stopped.


    Irina bent over and gently picked up the ck cat within the rubble.


    The ck cat meowed as it licked Irina��s fingers before curling up in her arms.


    The purple-striped griffin then spread its wings and rose into the air.


    The gale-force winds swept up by the griffin��s powerful wings almost swept the ck-robed figures off their feet. All of them looked up at the griffin and its mighty rider with a mixture of relief and bitterness in their hearts.


    It was quite clear that in Alex��s eyes, their blood wasn��t even worthy of staining his de.


    ��Alex, leave Irina behind!��


    Right at this moment, Josh also arrived on the fifth street atop his griffin. He was glowering at Mag with a twisted expression of fury, and golden light shimmered from the tip of his wand, which was pointed straight at Alex.


    ��Seeing as you��re asking for death, I��ll grant you that wish!�� Mag��s expression also cooled as he looked at Josh. He spurred on his purple-striped griffin to elerate further as he shed his ymore through the air.

 Chapter 777 - I“ll be Back for Your Life

    <h4>Chapter 777 I��ll be Back for Your Life</h4>


    The purple-striped griffin abruptly elerated as Mag shed with his ck ymore through the air. Its sharp de sliced through countless droplets of rain, bearing down on Josh with devastating force.


    Josh stared at the iing ymore, and his facepletely paled. A bone-chilling sensation had enshrouded his entire body, and the powerful killing intent hanging in the air had himpletely petrified. Even though his assant was wearing a ck mask, he knew that it was Alex.


    Indeed, Mag had no intention of holding back this time.


    Three 10th-tier powerful being and an Eye Beast had just been in, while the spatial demon patriarch had fled with severe injuries. The smell of blood and gore permeating through the air was downright nauseating, but it also made him more conscious and alert.


    This was a man who had in countless enemies for the empire on its borders, yet he was now going to kill the prince of the very empire he had once served.


    Golden light was still converging toward the tip of Josh��s wand. The more powerful the spell, the longer it would take to manifest. He knew that his spell wouldn��t be ready before Alex��s ymore struck him.


    This realization filled him with despair.


    Josh experienced despair for the first time in his life.


    He suddenly regretteding here. He regretted letting his jealousy get the better of him, thereby plunging him to his death.


    With the things that he��d done in the past, he knew that there was no way Alex would spare him.


    At such close quarters, who was going to be able to save him?


    At the very least, this was definitely a task beyond the capabilities of the elderly magic caster who had apanied him here.


    A series of magic shields rose up all around him. These were all protective instruments given to him by magic casters from the Magus Tower. There were even some that had been made by Richard himself, and were said to be capable of keeping even 10th-tier attacks at bay for a short time.


    Even so, Josh didn��t feel safe at all.


    He was being attacked by Alex, a man who stood beyond the realm of reason.


    ��Your Highness!��


    The elderly magic caster��s expression also changed drastically as he flew toward Josh atop his giant falcon steed. He pointed his wand at Mag and red light erupted as a ming bird flew forth. The bird spread its wings and instantly flew past, heading directly toward the purple-striped griffin.


    Is he going to kill Josh? A hint of a smile appeared on Irina��s face as she rested her head against Mag��s back. In the past, he would��ve most likely at least hesitated slightly in this situation. Now, he seemed to be more reckless and wilful.


    It��d be a fantastic bonus if I can kill him here, Mag thought to himself as his countdown timer dwindled down to 10 seconds. It could be said that Josh was the mastermind behind everything, and he was firmly at the top of Mag��s hit list.


    He didn��t know when he was actually going to recover to the height of Alex��s powers, and it was quite clear that opportunities to temporarily recover this power would be exceedingly rare. If he could take advantage of this opportunity to kill Josh, then that would be a brilliant oue for him.


    The sharp de of the ymore sliced through the ming bird, vanquishing it in an instant.


    Josh was already right before him with over 10 magic shields around his body, and Mag was glowering at him with eyes that belonged to a god of ughter.


    Josh��s griffin steed also seemed to have been struck by horror and despair, and it desperately tried to turn its trembling body around, almost throwing off Josh in the process.


    ��5, 4, 3...��


    The system��s mechanical voice sounded within Mag��s mind, informing him of how many seconds remained on the countdown timer.


    Mag��s eyes narrowed, and his sword-wielding hand had never been so firm and stable before. He was drawing upon everything he had, and this sword strike was going to be the most powerful attack he had ever unleashed.


    Right at this moment, a ck shadow emerged from a dark alley.


    A dangerous light immediately appeared in Mag��s eyes!


    His ymore sliced through the magic shields as if they were nothing but frail balloons. Even the magic shields crafted by Richard himself couldn��t slow down Mag��s ymore in the slightest.


    In the face of that unstoppable ck ymore, a look of despair appeared in Josh��s eyes.


    He suddenly thought back to when he first met Irina in the Magus Tower many years ago. It was love at first sight for him, and he decided, there and then, that she was going to be his future wife.


    But now, she was sitting behind Mag with her arms wound tightly around his waist in an intimate manner.


    ��No!!!��


    The elderly magic caster let loose a heartbroken roar. His second spell wasn��t going to be prepared in time.


    ��Your Highness!��


    The ck-robed figures down below were also looking on with shock and horror in their eyes. If Josh were to die here, all of them would most likely follow in his footsteps soon after.


    The ck shadow that was lurking in the darkness raised a hand, and a ck vortex began to appear before him.


    Josh closed his eyes. His biggest regret before his death was that he was too stubborn and decided to let Alex live three years ago.


    The expressions of horror on the faces of the elderly magic caster and the ck-robed figures congealed in that instant. Alex��s sword could be indirectly taking their lives along with Josh��s.


    There was no one in this world who could stop Alex at such close quarters.


    The tip of the ymore pierced through the final magic shield, and then sliced apart Josh��s wand. However, it suddenly changed direction when it was less than an inch from Josh��s neck. Even so, it still inflicted a rather deep gash in his neck.


    The ymore then traveled downward instead, instantly ying Josh��s griffin steed.


    Josh let loose a cry of surprise as he abruptly plummeted from the sky with his hands sped around his neck. Hended on a pile of putrid flesh and internal organs before looking up at Mag with a confused expression in his eyes.


    ��You spared me three years ago, so I��m returning the favor now. However, I��ll be back for your life!��


    Mag withdrew his ymore as he looked down at Josh with a cold expression. He nced at the ck shadow, which had retreated back into the darkness, and his griffin steed spread its wings before flying away.


    Josh looked on at the griffin��s departing figure, and his face was deathly pale. He felt as if his entire body had been plunged into a cial pit.


    Even though he wasn��t dead, Alex had promised to return for his life. For some reason, the crushing despair evoked within him by this threat was even more painful than death itself.


    ��Are you alright, Your Highness?!��


    The elderly magic caster and the ck-robed figures hurriedly circled around. All of the magic casters proficient in healing magic immediately began to administer treatment to Josh, and all of them wore ted and relieved expressions on their faces. If anything were to happen to Josh, the only thing that awaited them would be certain death.


    At this moment, a sh of light appeared on the fifth street, and a pair of elderly men emerged from within a teleportation formation.


    ...


    The purple-striped griffin departed from the fifth street in the blink of an eye, flying toward the western region of the city like a speeding arrow.


    Mag��s body suddenly sagged as his ymore slipped out of his grasp and fell onto the griffin��s back. He was suddenly struck by a sense of crushing feebleness, and he fell backward involuntarily,nding in a warm and soft embrace.

 Chapter 778 - How Long are You Going to Play Dead?

    <h4>Chapter 778 How Long are You Going to y Dead?</h4>


    Within the starry cave, the star that was about to be snuffed out not long ago gradually began to brighten again. Even though it wasn��t as dazzling as it had once been, it was slowly recovering, disying a lot of resilience.


    The tense expression on Helena��s face gradually eased upon seeing this.


    In contrast, Hetty was looking up at the star from down below, and the resentment in her eyes was only growing more pronounced.


    All of the elves in the Wind Forest were looking up toward the west as that was the direction that the rays of green light emanating from the Tree of Life were heading in. Also in that direction was the Roth Empire, which was where Princess Irina was currently situated.


    No one knew what��d happened, but the Tree of Life��s abnormal disy seemed to be indicating that something was wrong.


    The elven queen, who was standing atop the tallest tree in the Wind Forest, heaved a sigh of relief. However, her eyes were still filled with concern as she cast her gaze toward the northwest, and she murmured to herself, ��What happened, Irina? If someone dares to try and hurt you, I definitely won��t let them get away with it.��


    Standing atop another tree in the Wind Forest was a slightly disheveled female elf. She was also looking at the green rays of light in the sky with a worried look on her intricate countenance.


    This ��female�� elf was none other than Blour, and he had been situated here for over 10 days. He murmured to himself, ��Could it be that something happened to Princess Irina in Rodu? Has someone attacked her there?��


    Right at this moment, a burst of rustling footsteps suddenly sounded in the distance.


    Blour��s expression changed slightly as he concealed himself behind a lush canopy of branches and leaves. He cast an intense gaze into the distance, where a group of several dozens of people was approaching.


    The leader of the group a demon, and the rest of the groupprised weapon-wielding demons and orcs, as well as gagged elves who also had their hands bound. Within the darkness, the sound of footsteps and the cracks of whips on elven skin were particrly pronounced.


    ��They��re finally here...��


    mes of fury were burning in Blour��s eyes as he appraised the group from afar. A wand appeared in his hand, and he leaned forward as he prepared to attack.


    ��Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!!!��


    All of a sudden, three arrows shed through the air before plunging into the throats of two demons and an orc. The specks of green light on the tips of these arrows exploded within their throats, creating gaping holes in their necks. The trio died almost without any struggles.


    ��We��ve been ambushed!��


    The demon leader let loose a roar of rage as he raised a hand, following which an earthen wall appeared before him. An arrow pierced into the wall, and its sharp tip was almost able to puncture through to the other side before exploding amid a puff of dust and debris.


    The group of orcs and demons immediately burst into an uproar. All of them readied their weapons as they looked around with tense expressions, trying to find their assant. Despite their best efforts, two more demons were killed by arrows in quick session.


    A lithe and graceful figure traversed through the forest, harvesting the lives of demons and orcs with bow and arrow like a deity of death.


    ��Why is she here?��


    Blour was just about to attack the demons and orcs when a hint of surprise appeared on his face at the sight of the figure racing through the forest. He didn��t hesitate any longer as he raised his wand toward the demon leader. Green light quickly converged, forming a sabertooth beast that pounced toward the demon.


    ...


    ��Where are they?��


    Krassu and Novan emerged from the teleportation formation with furrowed brows. Both of them looked at the horrified and wary ck-robed figures, then at the wounded and dazed Josh, and finally at the fifth street, which had virtually been razed to the ground.


    ��It was Alex! I didn��t think that he was still alive.�� Novan looked around with a surprised expression.


    Krassu strode forward as he clicked his tongue in wonder. ��Six 10th-tier beings were killed, and even Benson��s Eye Beast was in. Benson himself was most likely wounded as well. The duo of Alex and Irina really is unstoppable; I��m really d I��m not their enemy...��


    Meanwhile, Novan wore a concerned expression as he murmured to himself, ��Orcs, demons, and forest trolls... All of them have joined forces to attack Princess Irina in Rodu in such a tant manner. It appears that they no longer wish to uphold peace.��


    ��Not necessarily. Three years ago, over 10 of their 10th-tier beings were killed during their attempt to assassinate Alex. Now, six more have perished in their attempt to assassinate Irina, but both Alex and Irina are still alive.�� Krassu shook his head with a smile as he chuckled. ��They have to reconsider whether they can beat us humans and elves in a war.��


    ��Greetings, Master Novan, Master Krassu.��


    Josh rose to his feet with the assistance of the ck-robed men around him before cupping his fist in a salute to the two great magic casters. His features were still deathly pale, and there was a haunted look in his eyes.


    Krassu nced at Josh, then at the two halves of his griffin steed on the ground, and he said with a hint of mockery, ��I didn��t think you would��ve gotten here so quickly, Your Highness. You��re looking a little worse for wear. Were you injured during the battle here earlier? You have to be more careful. I��ve heard that it��s not a good idea to walk these streets at night, because the ghosts of your past may catch up to you.��


    Josh��s expression was slightly strained, but he still did his best to maintain a calm facade as he replied, ��I was concerned for Princess Irina��s safety, so I came here as quickly as I could.��


    Krassupletely disregarded Josh��s strained expression as he continued, ��Then, did you see Alex?��


    ��Alex is already dead, but Princess Irina was taken by an unknown man. I��m not sure if that man harbors ill will for Princess Irina, and I��ll deploy troops to chase them down.�� Josh shook his head in response, but he seemed a little reluctant to look Krassu in the eye as he spoke.


    ��I see. You��d better hurry up, then. After all, you won��t be so lucky all the time.�� Krassu nodded before turning to Novan with a wide smile, and said, ��Let��s go have another drink to celebrate the fact that Alex is still alive!��


    ...


    Complete and utter exhaustion radiated from every single muscle fiber in Mag��s body. Mag felt as if his soul were hovering outside his body, and that everyst shred of his energy had been sapped away. He finally understood just how fearsome the debilitation effect that the system had mentioned was.


    He was suddenly struck by a sense of lingering fear. If Ah Zi hadn��t appeared, he would most likely have been lying somewhere on the fifth street, being killed by a certain ck-robed figure.


    If it weren��t for the warm embrace behind him, he could��ve fallen off the griffin��s back already, and been reduced to a patch of crimson graffiti on the face of a certain building.


    Irina��s embrace was very warm and very soft.


    Even in such a terrible condition, Mag could still feel the warmth being transferred into his cheek, as well as the faint scent of orchids in the air.


    ��What��s wrong, Alex?��


    Irina cradled the feeble Mag in her arms with a nervous look on her face. Green light flowed from her fingertip, injecting itself into Mag��s body. The ray of green light surging toward her from the distance had already dwindled down to the extent that it was barely visible.


    Mag had been gant and invincible a moment ago, but he had suddenly slumped into her arms, seemingly having lost all of his power in an instant. Even his heart had almostpletely stopped beating, and Irina was thrown into a blind panic.


    Her life magic was quickly nourishing Mag��s body, and his heart began to beat again as his feeble muscles slowly regained their energy. All of the overexerted cells within his body were also revitalized, and Mag��s fingers twitched, but he continued to y dead in Irina��s warm embrace.


    10 minutester, Irina looked down at Mag with a calm expression, and asked, ��How long are you going to y dead?��

 Chapter 779 - Does it Feel Good?

    <h4>Chapter 779 Does it Feel Good?</h4>


    Over 50 kilometers to the south of Rodu, space warped and twisted as a portly bloodstained figure stumbled out of a spatial rift with his hand over his chest.


    A ck longsword pierced through the shadows before puncturing Benson��s heart, and the tip of the sword protruded out of his chest before it was slowly withdrawn.


    Benson turned around with wide eyes, staring at the ck shadow.


    ...


    Within the Holy Spatial Pce, the soulmp at the very top exploded. The elderly demon looking after the pce looked up with shock and horror in his eyes before eximing, ��Our patriarch is dead!��


    The urgent sound of a horn rang out across the entire territory of the spatial demons. A series of powerful demons hurriedly emerged from their cave abodes before rushing toward the holy pce.


    This was the most urgent horn signal in their spatial demon race, and all spatial demons at or above the seventh grade had to travel to the Holy Spatial ce immediately after hearing it. Otherwise, they would be dealt an extremely severe punishment.


    The elders of the spatial demon race were huddled together with grave expressions, discussing something among themselves while the normal demons stood in the pce, wondering what was going on.


    News of Benson��s death quickly spread among all of the spatial demons gathered in the Holy Spatial Pce. Emotions of grief and horror were contagious, spreading from one demon to the next. Benson��s power was one of the vital factors behind the spatial demon race��s position as one of the three most powerful sub-species of the demon race.


    ��Our patriarch has been in seclusion this entire time; how has he passed away?�� a spatial demon asked with a perplexed expression.


    The elderly demon who was looking after the pce replied in a grief-stricken voice, ��Our patriarch received some news today, and he immediately traveled to Rodu thereafter. Less than an hour since that time, his soulmp exploded, which means that he��s already dead. The humans must be behind this!��


    ��How can mere humans possibly be capable of killing our patriarch? Alex is already dead, so no one in the human race can pose a threat to our patriarch!��


    ��Exactly! Our patriarch can definitely rank as one of the three most powerful beings of the demon race. He also has his Eye Beast to assist him; if he wants to escape, who can stop him?��


    All of the demons were still full of skepticism. This was something that they simply couldn��t ept. Of course, all of them were also fearful for the future of the spatial demon race. Without their patriarch to lead them, they were most likely going to be oppressed by demons from other powerful sub-species.


    A slightly older spatial demon stepped forward with a ck chunk of metal in his hand as he yelled, ��Alex isn��t dead! Prior to our patriarch��s death, he sent a message to me. He says that he encountered Alex in Rodu, and was severely wounded in a battle with him. However, he��d already left Rodu at the time, which means he was killed by someone else on the way back!��


    The entire pce instantly fell silent. Everyone was staring at the ck chunk of metal in the demon��s hand with horror in their eyes.


    ��Alex isn��t dead?!��


    This newsbined with the news of Benson��s death caught thempletely off guard.


    After a prolonged silence, a demon with a horrified look on his face asked, ��Our patriarch is dead, yet Alex is still alive. Is he going to exact revenge on our spatial demon race now?��


    Many of the demons were very concerned upon hearing this.


    With the spatial demon patriarch dead, who would be able to stand again Alex?


    ...


    ��Our patriarch is dead!��


    ��The third elder��s soulmp was snuffed out!��


    ...


    The same thing was happening in many demon, orc, and forest troll settlements, sending emotions of grief and terror spreading through all three races.


    These events reminded many people of a certain night three days ago, when many powerful beings among their three races had also been in by Alex.


    However, on this asion, no one knew exactly what had happened in Rodu, so they didn��t know just who had killed all of these 10th-tier powerful beings.


    ...


    On thergest central ind of the Demon Inds, there was a massive inky-ck pce.


    At the summit of the pce stood two ck figures, one thin and one rather portly. They were standing around two meters away from each other, and both of them were looking in Rodu��s direction.


    ��Benson��s dead.�� The fat demon broke the silence first.


    ��I didn��t think that Alex would still be alive.�� The thin demon��s voice was tinged with a hint of fury.


    ��Three years ago, our demon race sacrificed four 10th-tier powerful beings to kill him. On this asion, we��ve lost two more 10th-tier warriors during this attempt to kill Irina, and even Benson is dead. Almost a third of all of the powerful beings in our demon race have perished for nothing!�� The fat demon clenched his fists with an enraged expression.


    The thin demon quicklyposed himself as he said, ��Our three races have lost so many powerful beings, yet the human race hasn��t suffered any losses. Could it be that Josh and Alex teamed up to swindle all of us three years ago? Perhaps the two of them joined forces to kill all of the 10th-tier beings deployed by our three races, then spread a false tale of Alex��s death? Also, the human race now has more 10th-tier powerful beings that any of our three races. If they forge an alliance with the elves and the dwarves, our three-race coalition may not be able to beat them!��


    ��Those sly humans!�� The fat demon gritted his teeth before asking, ��What should we do now?��


    ��Andre really is a sly old fox. During the past few decades while he��s been in power, the human race has steadily grown more and more powerful. However, his two sons are still very young, and they��re certainly nowhere near as sly or intelligent as Andre himself.�� A cold smile appeared on the thin demon��s face as he said, ��Humans have limited lifespan, and Andre will die eventually. The day he dies is the day we dere war on the human race.��


    ��Then what do we do about the peace treaty in three months?�� the fat demon asked with furrowed brows.


    ��Sign it for now. Give them what they want; it��ll all be ours eventually anyway.��


    ...


    Lying in Irina��s warm embrace, Mag opened his eyes in a slightly awkward manner. He was greeted by the sight of a pair of towering soft mountains, beyond which was Irina��s slightly angry, yet still exquisitely beautiful face. He tried to support himself to his feet with his hands, only for them to press against a patch of smooth and delicate skin.


    Mag��s heart jolted in response, and he almost fell off the griffin��s back at the sight of the meaningful expression on Irina��s face.


    He hurriedly sat up before withdrawing his hands from Irina��s calf. He didn��t dare to look into Irina��s eyes, and the atmosphere became a little awkward.


    ��Did it feel good?�� Irina asked with an amused smile.


    ��Well...�� Mag suddenly calmed down at the sight of Irina��s amused smile. He was a man who had seen countless beauties; how could he back down in the face of a woman? With that in mind, he nodded with a smile, and replied, ��It sure did. Your skin is very soft and smooth, yet fine and supple.��


    ��Then how about here?�� Irina picked up Mag��s hand and dragged it toward her chest.

 Chapter 780 - Have You had Intimate Interactions with Any Other Women?

    <h4>Chapter 780 Have You had Intimate Interactions with Any Other Women?</h4>


    In the end, Mag was still the first one to back down.


    Just as he was about to make contact with the alluring mounds on her chest, Mag withdrew his hand like lightning.


    She wasn��t ying by the rules!


    Even though Mag wasn��t an extremely uptight or traditional man, he was a person with a moralpass, and he had his boundaries.


    ��Look at your stupid face! You haven��t changed at all, even after all these years.�� Irina burst into tinklingughter at the sight of Mag��s slightly overwhelmed expression as if she were seeing something downright hrious.


    Mag looked at Irina with a hint of emotional turmoil in his heart.


    He had inherited all of Alex��s memories, but he still couldn��tpletely allow himself to be Alex and ept Irina.


    All of Alex��s memories about Irina had been wiped away, so to him, she was just an elven woman whom he��d only known for two days.


    Even though she was Amy��s mother, and her exquisite beauty as well as her straightforward personality were both very alluring, he still couldn��t allow himself to essentially adopt Alex��s personality and take advantage of her. He simply wasn��t that kind of person.


    ��It��s been three years; I��ve finally found you.��


    Irina threw herself into Mag��s arms, holding tightly onto him as if she were trying to fuse her body with his. As she spoke, her voice was filled with tion.


    Mag stiffened momentarily before his heart gradually softened. He slowly wound one arm gently around her waist while stroking her back with his other hand.


    This woman was one of the most powerful beings on the entire continent, and had dared to face six 10th-tier powerful beings on her own. She was willing to oppose the entire world for him and Amy, yet she seemed so frail and delicate in that moment.


    The storm continued to rage as droplets of rain fell relentlessly onto the magic shield around them, but there was only an atmosphere of intimacy and tranquility within the magic shield. Mag gently held Irina in his arms, basking in the peaceful moment.


    In that instant, he was suddenly struck by an impulse. If Irina became his wife, it would surely be very interesting for them to live in his restaurant as a family of three.


    The griffin continued to fly toward the west before descending in front of that cave on the Exemption Mountain. It then turned around to look at Mag with excitement in its eyes.


    ��Howl!!!��


    ��You��re a griffin, not a dog!��


    Mag rolled his eyes in response. It was quite unbefitting of such a powerful griffin to be yelping like an excited puppy.


    Irina sat up within Mag��s arms before fixing her gaze on his mask.


    ��Is there something on my face?�� Mag asked in a slightly ufortable manner.


    Irina nodded, and replied, ��It��s a little ugly.��


    ��...�� Mag waspletely speechless, just as if something had gotten stuck in his throat.


    Irina then reached over and removed his mask before nodding with a content smile. ��Much better.��


    Mag faltered momentarily before climbing down from the griffin to avoid the slightly awkward scenario. He then began to examine the cave that was situated almost at the summit of the mountain.


    The magic shield had already been withdrawn by Irina. A green ball of light now hovered by her side, illuminating the entire cave with its soft glow.


    The signs of the griffin��s activity could be seen in every part of the cave, and there was a pile of bones in one of the corners. Mag then turned to the purple-striped griffin, which was rubbing itsrge head against his body in a fawning manner, and a sense of sympathy suddenly welled up in his heart.


    He gently stroked the scar on the griffin��s forehead as memories of the battles he had fought with this griffin by his side began to sh through his mind.


    It had stayed here for three whole years, waiting for his return, even though he could very likely have been already dead.


    Right when he needed help the most, it had descended from the sky to lend him its assistance. No matter how perilous the situation or how powerful the opponent, it seemed to be perpetually fearless.


    ��Ah Zi,�� Mag called out in a gentle voice.


    ��Haha~��


    Ah Zi was even more excited after hearing Mag call its name. It was wagging its tail with all its might and trying to lick Mag��s face as if it were a dog that had been separated from its owner for a long time.


    Mag couldn��t handle its overwhelming enthusiasm, and he pressed his hands against Ah Zi��s head as hemanded, ��Sit.��


    ��Even after three years, Ah Zi is just as dumb as ever. If I��d known this earlier, I would��ve named it Stupid Ah Zi. How about we change its name from this day forth?�� Irina suggested with a serious expression as she stroked Ah Zi��s head.


    So she was the one who made up this weird name... Mag pped his forehead with a resigned expression. Naming a kitten Ugly Duckling and naming a griffin Ah Zi; this mother and daughter duo sure was gifted in the art of naming.


    Mag observed a minute of silence for the griffin in his heart before attempting to refuse. ��I think we should keep its name as is. Ah Zi rolls off the tongue quite well.��


    ��No, a name is something that��s extremely important. Stupid Ah Zi reflects this griffinpletely urately for what it is, and it��s such an intimate name; it��s like it��s our stupid son,�� Irina retorted with a serious shake of her head.


    ��Well...�� Mag was at a loss for a reply.


    While Mag was still scrambling for a response, Irina cut off his train of thought, and asked, ��Mag or Alex; which one do you prefer now?��


    ��Just call me Mag,�� Mag immediately replied. Even though this wasn��t exactly a new name, perhaps it heralded a new positive beginning.


    ��Mag��s not bad.�� Irina nodded in response. She then began to walk circles around Mag with an interrogative expression as she asked, ��What happened during these past three years? How did you be like this? How did you manage to recover your full power earlier? What did you do with Amy during these past three years? How did you learn to cook? Have you have any intimate interactions with any other women during these past three years?��


    The rapid string of questions had Magpletely reeling. He had thought that an ethereal elf like her would��ve transcended beyond all of these trivial matters, but it appeared that in this respect, she was just like any other woman.


    ��That��s a long story. If I had to answer all of these questions, it would take me days on end...�� Mag was a little reluctant to meet Irina��s gaze. What was he supposed to say? Was he supposed to tell he transmigrated to this world and he just so happened to have a system that made him like this?


    Mag had already decided not to tell anyone about the system and the fact that he was a transmigrator. It wouldn��t be a good thing for such unimaginable details to be revealed in this world.


    ��I haven��t actually recovered all of my power. Just then, I used a special method to forcibly recover my full power for a short time, which is why I was so feeble afterward.�� Mag nced at the opening of the cave with a slightly concerned expression as he said, ��Amy is currently alone in the second prince��s manor. Would you be able to set up a teleportation formation to get me back there?��

 Chapter 781 - How Can You Eat Such Delicious Food by Yourself?

    <h4>Chapter 781 How Can You Eat Such Delicious Food by Yourself?</h4>


    Following theplete failure of the assassination attempt against Irina, the fact that Alex was still alive quickly became known through Rodu and beyond. Anyone in a position of power was made aware of this news, and the incident created a massive stir.


    Alex was a symbolic existence in the Roth Empire. He was the invincible War God who guarded the empire��s borders, as well as the vastly renowned dragon-ying warrior. He held an extremely high position in the hearts of the general public, and he was the pride of the human race.


    With him around, even the giant dragons had to lower their proud heads to the humans, whom they had once regarded as mere ants.


    Following Alex��s death three years ago, the entire empire was in grief. The citizens of the empire lined up in a procession that stretched for over 10 kilometers to mourn his passing, which was a clear indication of just how loved and revered he was.


    Some were initially skeptical about whether Alex was dead, but they were eventually forced to believe it. After all, with Alex��s personality, there was no way that he could lie in hiding and do nothing for three years if he was still alive.


    But who would��ve thought that Alex would return to them once again on another rainy night? Not only that, but he had announced his return to the entire world in the most emphatic fashion!


    The invincible War God had returned, and this night was destined to be a sleepless one for many of the citizens of Rodu.


    ��Your Highness, Alex appeared and rescued Irina. Our n has failed.��


    A ck shadow appeared outside a certain pavilion. He was soaking wet from the rain, giving him a rather disheveled appearance.


    Sean looked into the distance for a long while before slowly turning around with a cold expression as hemanded, ��Kill everyone involved and make sure there��s no evidence that can link me to this incident.��


    Quine��s expression changed slightly upon hearing this, but he still immediately nodded in response before disappearing into the stormy night.


    ��Alex, you��re always foiling my ns. I let you leave that street alive three years ago for old times�� sake, but that really was a big mistake.�� Sean looked out into the rain with a sinister expression on his face.


    ...


    ��Benson��s dead.��


    On the top floor of the tallest building in the royal pce, a ck shadow soundless appeared.


    ��Good.��


    Andre cast his gaze out toward his empire, and a sense of pride suddenly welled up in his heart. ��I��ve been waiting for this day for several decades. If the borders of the Roth Empire can be the borders of the Nond Continent before I pass away, my name will go down in history!��


    The ck shadow remained silent.


    ��It��s time to forge a new alliance with the elven race. Those idiots make for superb cannon fodder.��


    Andre withdrew his gaze before heading downstairs.


    ...


    ��The ice cream is so delicious, but where did Father go? It would be a pity if I have to eat such a delicious cake alone.��


    Amy was sitting in the kitchen with a forlorn expression, looking at the ice cream cake before her, which was missing a corner.


    The ice cream cake carrier came with a cooling feature. Even though it couldn��tpletely replicate conditions within a freezer, it was quite effective in slowing down the melting process. At the very least, the ice cream cake showed no signs of melting up to this point.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling walked in circles around Amy��s stool, looking up at the ice cream cake on the table with a burning desire in its eyes. It was a huge fan of ice cream, and it had thought that there would be no more ice cream here in Rodu. However, a massive chunk of ice cream even bigger than its own body was sitting on the table right at this very moment, and it had to be super delicious.


    Amy looked down at Ugly Duckling with a serious expression, and said, ��Father says that eating too much ice cream will make you fat. Ugly Duckling, you��re already so fat; if you keep eating, you won��t be far away from bing a roast goose.��


    ��Meow!��


    Ugly Duckling cowered in a horrified manner, but it still couldn��t repress its yearning for the ice cream on the table. It looked up at Amy with a pitiable expression, and tears were already swirling around in its eyes.


    ��Alright, but you can only have a small mouthful,�� Amy conceded with a resigned sigh.


    ��Meow!!��


    Ugly Duckling immediately began to rub its little head against Amy��s leg in excitement.


    Amy pursed her lips before cing a small te onto the ground. She picked up the knife on the table in a slightly cumbersome manner, then sliced off a small piece of ice cream and ced it onto the te.


    The triangr cake was covered in strawberry ice cream, and its definedyers were quite clearly visible on its cross-sectional face. There was also a small strawberry on top of the cake, and the aromas of milk and strawberries were wafting through the air, immediately making Ugly Duckling��s eyes light up.


    It slowly made its way over to the te, and then walked in a circle around it before extending a small paw to touch the cake tentatively. However, it withdrew its paw halfway to the cake before sniffing at it with its little nose. A human-like smile of tion then appeared on its face as it extended its little tongue to take a lick.


    Right at this moment, a burst of golden light appeared in the kitchen.


    Ugly Duckling faltered momentarily upon seeing this, following which two figures appeared in the room.


    St!


    One of the humanoid figures just so happened tond on its cake,pletely ttening it. Ugly Duckling��s face was sttered with ice cream as it stared at the empty te before it with a shell-shocked expression.


    ��Father! Big Sister Irina!��


    Amy was filled with surprise and tion at the sight of the two figures that had just appeared in the room.


    Mag was the one who hadnded on the ice cream cake, and he had to catch the table to prevent himself from slipping over. He looked down to discover a ttened slice of ice cream and a resentful Ugly Duckling looking up at him. A hint of guilt welled up in his hear as he withdrew his gaze in a rather awkward manner. He turned to Amy, and his expression immediately softened as he smiled, and said, ��We��re back, Little Amy.��


    The battle that had taken ce just then was actually quite brief, but it had been extremely perilous.


    The battle with Benson had been fraught with peril, and that ck shadow that had appeared on the fifth street in the end was most likely an unfathomably powerful being from the royal pce. There had been rumors circting of such a being existing within the royal pce, but no one had ever seen him in action, so even Alex wasn��t sure of his ability to defeat him in battle.


    In any case, that mysterious figure was most likely one of the main reasons why Andre had reigned over the empire for so long.


    What he was sure of was that if he had actually killed Josh, it would��ve been extremely difficult for him to escape from the fifth street after losing all of his power.


    However, through this event, he was able to confirm something: Andre was definitely now aware of the fact that Alex was still alive, but he had no intention of killing Alex. Mag wasn��t surprised that this was the case. After all, a dead Alex was far less valuable to the Roth Empire than one that was still alive.


    As such, Mag was feeling quite fortunate that he had been able to survive that prior ordeal.


    His top priority now was to think of a way to dodge all of Irina��s questions...


    Each and every one of those questions felt like a trap, and Mag didn��t dare to answer them in fear for his own safety.


    ��Xiao Mi...�� A gentle also appeared in Irina��s eyes as she made her way toward Amy with the ck cat cradled in her arms. She then adopted a serious expression, and asked, ��How could you each such delicious food by yourself?!��

 Chapter 782 - You’re no Duckling of Mine

    <h4>Chapter 782 You��re no Duckling of Mine</h4>


    A corner of the ice cream cake on the table was missing, revealing the cross-section of the cake as if it were a work of art. The pink ice cream and yellow cream were giving off an intoxicating fragrance, immediately making Irina��s eyes light up.


    ��...�� Mag was a little speechless. Irina had asked him many questions about Amy back in the cave, but who would��ve thought that she��d be more interested in the ice cream cake on the table than she was in Amy? Could it be that Amy had inherited her foodie gene from Irina?


    ��No, I was waiting for Father toe back and eat it with me.�� Amy shook her head before looking at Mag and Irina with a perplexed expression as she said, ��Father, you said you had something important to do, but you came back with Big Sister Irina. Is seeing Big Sister Irina more important than eating cake with me?��


    ��Er...�� Mag looked at Amy and contemted how he was going to exin the situation. After all, he couldn��t tell her that he��d left her behind to save Irina��s life, but he didn��t want her to feel as if he had abandoned her for some trivial matter, either.


    ��Oh, I understand. It��s ok.�� Before Mag even had a chance to say anything, a thought suddenly urred to Amy, and she nodded with a knowing expression on her little face.


    ��What are you talking about?�� Mag looked at Amy��s expression and wondered just what was going through that little head of hers.


    In the meantime, he was still scrambling for an excuse to exin the situation. Now clearly wasn��t a good time to reveal to her that Irina was her mother.


    There were many people in this world who still wanted to kill him, and he didn��t yet have the power to protect Amy and Irina.


    Three years ago, they had dared to assassinate Alex in Rodu, and three years after that, they attempted to assassinate Irina in the exact same ce.


    If he were to blow his cover and it was revealed that he hadn��t actually recovered to his peak, then he would immediately be hunted down. In that situation, neither he nor Irina would be able to ensure Amy��s safety.


    As such, it wasn��t the time to reveal the truth yet.


    As opposed to revealing to Amy the identity of her mother��only for Irina to have to depart and return to the Wind Forest��Mag would rather have Amy remain under the impression that her mother was still on the moon.


    He was going to tell her the truth when he had the power to protect both of them.


    He had discussed this notion with Irina back in the cave, and she had agreed to this after some hesitation.


    ��If the important thing he was referring to is bringing me here, then that��s fine, but if he was to bring back other women...�� Irina turned to Mag with a dangerous smile.


    A chill suddenly ran down Mag��s spine, and he shuddered as he turned away from Irina. He pointed at the manifestation of himself as he said, ��Amy, get rid of this thing for now.��


    ��Sure!��


    Amy nodded obediently before waving a little hand, upon which the manifestation immediately disappeared.


    ��Meow~��


    Right at this moment, a feeble cry sounded from within Irina��s arms. A little furry ck head emerged, surveying its surroundings carefully with a pair of pitiable green eyes.


    Ugly Duckling was just looking at its ruined ice cream cake with a grief-stricken expression when it abruptly raised its head and caught sight of that ck cat. It immediately arched its back and all of its orange fur stood up on ends as if it were preparing for battle.


    This was the first time it had seen another cat, and its reaction was even more exaggerated than when it had encountered a giant dragon for the first time.


    ��Meow!��


    The ck cat was given a fright, and immediately buried its head back into Irina��s chest.


    ��Is that another Ugly Duckling?��


    Amy looked at the ck cat in Irina��s arms with a curious expression. However, she shook her head after carefully inspecting the cat, and concluded, ��No, this cat is much prettier than Ugly Duckling. That should be a little ck kitty, not an ugly duckling.��


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling meowed in an indignant manner. Was it really that ugly? It was clearly far prettier than that little ck thing!


    ��It��s alright, you��re the ugliest, and no one can take that from you.�� Amy leaned down and stroked Ugly Duckling��s head in constion.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling lowered its head in apletely dejected manner.


    The ck cat carefully stuck out its head again and began to appraise Ugly Duckling in a curious manner.


    Irina carefully inspected the ck cat before nodding as she decided, ��Your fur is really ck, so I��ll call you Night. If someone asks you why you��re so ck, you can tell them it��s because you��re Night.��


    Was that supposed to be a deadpan joke? Mag raised an eyebrow.


    ��Wow, that��s such a cool name!�� Amy��s eyes lit up as an excited look appeared on her face, and she asked, ��Then, should we also buy a white cat and name it Day?��


    ��That��s quite a good name as well.�� Irina nodded in agreement. However, she then looked at Night and shook her head as she replied, ��But I don��t think getting a white cat is a good idea.��


    ��Is that because night and day can��t coexist?��


    Mag was struck by a sense of exasperation as he listened to this conversation. As expected, Amy and Irina had perfectly synchronized reflex arcs.


    ��Go and y now. If you can��t even beat that fat orange, then don��t go around telling everyone that you��re my cat.�� Irina ced the ck cat down on the ground with a serious expression.


    As soon as Night settled on the ground, it retreated toward Irina��s legs while appraising Ugly Duckling with curiosity in its emerald eyes. However, after hearing Irina��s words, it mustered up the courage to meow at Ugly Duckling.


    Night was also only a small cat, but it appeared to be quite a bit older than Ugly Duckling. It was most likely three to four months old, but it was extremely thin due to malnutrition. As such, it was around the same size as the much more portly Ugly Duckling.


    Ugly Duckling immediately hid behind Amy��s back, looking at Night with a tense and fearful expression.


    ��You��re such a scaredy-cat, Ugly Duckling. If you��re going to keep this up, then don��t go telling anyone that you��re my duckling, either,�� Amy pouted with a critical expression as she looked at Ugly Duckling.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling cat a pitiable nce toward Amy before reluctantly emerging from behind her.


    ��Meow!��


    Night meowed at Ugly Duckling before taking a hesitant step toward it.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling looked up at Amy, and it didn��t dare to retreat. However, it then looked at Night, and neither did it dare to advance. As such, it was at a loss for what to do and rolled over onto its back, wagging its little tail as a gesture of truce to Night.


    ��You��re so embarrassing! You��re no duckling of mine.��


    Amy buried her face into her palm.

 Chapter 783 - 783 This is Probably What People Call Talen

    <strong>783 This is Probably What People Call Talen</strong>


    An element of intimacy was injected into the reunion this rainy night by these two adorable cats. The warm yellow light of the oilmp in the room seemed to havepletely kept the chill of the ongoing storm at bay.


    Mag went into the bathroom to change back into a new set of clothes that was identical to the set he��d worn prior to his departure. He then reentered the room and closed the window along the way. Amy and Irina were still trying to encourage the two kittens to fight each other while Mag picked up the knife on the table and ted three slices of ice cream. He also cut out two smaller slices of cake for the pair of kittens.


    ��Have some ice cream cake; it��s going to melt soon.��


    Mag handed a te of ice cream cake each to Amy and Irina, along with a pair of spoons.


    Ugly Duckling immediately withdrew its gaze from Night before turning to Mag with a pitiable expression. It��d been just about to taste the ice cream cake earlier, only for it to be squashed by Mag. Just the mere thought of that traumatic experience brought a tear to its eyes.


    Night was also looking up at Mag with a curious expression. It didn��t know what Mag was carrying, but it was curious about everything.


    Mag was feeling rather apologetic at the sight of Ugly Duckling��s pitiable expression. After all, he would also be feeling quite indignant if someone were to appear out of the blue and ruin his meal. He ced the two smaller tes in front of Ugly Duckling and Night with a smile, and said, ��These are yours.��


    ��Meow!��


    Ugly Duckling��s dejected expression was immediately reced by excitement. It approached the ice cream cake and took a whiff before licking the ice cream with its little tongue. Its eyes immediately lit up as a blissful expression appeared on its face.


    ��Meow?��


    Night was looking at Ugly Duckling with a hint of curiosity in its eyes. It then turned its attention to its own slice of ice cream cake. Thebination of aromas wafting toward it from the cake was something that it had never experienced before, and its eyes immediately lit up.


    After a brief hesitation, it emted Ugly Duckling, sticking out its little tongue to lick the ice cream as well.


    The icy cold sensation immediately made it withdraw its tongue, and it fell over from surprise before immediately rolling to its feet while staring at the cake with a dumbfounded expression.


    However, aside from that icy sensation, the glorious vor of strawberry ice cream was also melting on the tip of its tongue. It had never tasted anything so delicious before, and its eyes lit up once again.


    After staring at the slice of ice cream cake for a while longer in a hesitant manner, it nced at Ugly Duckling, which was thoroughly enjoying its own slice of ice cream cake. In the end, it was unable to resist the temptation, and slowly made its way over to the ice cream cake before taking another lick.


    However, the icy cold sensation didn��t scare it off this time. Instead, it also began to enjoy its ice cream with an ted expression, just like Ugly Duckling was.


    Irina epted her te and looked at the intricate slice of cake with an intrigued expression.


    Pink ice cream had covered the top and side of the cake, while the individualyers were visible from the smooth cross-sectional cuts. The yellow cream of the cake and the pink ice cream created an adorable colorbination, and the strawberry on top capped off what appeared to be an artistic masterpiece. The aromas of strawberry and cream were wafting toward her, and just the mere sight of the cake was making her salivate.


    ��Father and I spent an entire afternoon to make this super delicious ice cream cake. Only Big Sister Irina gets to eat it.�� Amy put her te down on the table before scooping up a small spoonful of cake, which wasprised of a 50:50 ratio between ice cream and cake. She ced the spoon in her mouth, and a blissful smile appeared on her face as she swayed from side to side in an adorable manner.


    A smile also appeared on Irina��s face at the sight of Amy��s adorable disy. She then turned back to the ice cream on her te, and an expectant look appeared in her eyes.


    This cake had been made by the two most important people in her life. Not a day went by during the past three years when she didn��t think about them, and it felt like a dreame-true to reunite with them.


    ��Have some.�� Mag was also looking at Irina with a gentle expression, but he was actually feeling a little nervous. Even though he had made ice cream cake countless times in the test field for the God of Cookery, this was the first time he had made one in the real world, and he had made it with Amy. Furthermore, he didn��t even know whether Irina had a sweet tooth or not, so he was a little worried that the cake wouldn��t be to her liking.


    ��Alright.�� Irina nodded before picking up her spoon, emting Amy as she scooped up a spoonful of cake with a 50:50 cake to cream ratio before cing the spoon into her own mouth.


    As soon as the spoonful of cake found its way onto her tongue, her eyes immediately lit up.


    The vor of strawberries melted slowly on the tip of her tongue along with a sweet milky fragrance. The smooth and icy texture was apanied by a sweet and delectable taste. Immediately thereafter, the creamy mousse took the center of the stage, filling her mouth with a richer vor that was just as delicious. It was like the perfectbination of fire and ice, creating an iparable culinary experience.


    Irina felt as if she were standing in a snowy in, and had suddenlye across a small yellow flower in full bloom. Thebination of surprise and tion from that scenario was a perfect rendition of was what she was currently experiencing.


    After swallowing her first mouthful of ice cream cake, the vor of strawberries and cream swirled around the tip of her tongue, urging her to take her second mouthful.


    ��It��s delicious!�� Irina couldn��t help but praise it.


    She looked at the cake on her te, then turned her gaze toward Mag, and her eyes were practically glowing.


    She loved all types of desserts as eating sweet foods always put her in a good mood.


    Back when she had first decided to travel the Nond Continent, the biggest motivating factor behind her decision was that she wanted to taste all of the delicious foods and desserts that were on offer outside the Wind Forest.


    However, after traveling to so many ces and tasting a vast smorgasbord of desserts from all races, nothing couldpare to this small slice of cake.


    It turned out that what she had been searching for was right beside her all along.


    ��You didn��t hide the fact that you could cook from me when we first met, did you?�� Irina looked at Mag with a skeptical expression. It was simply extraordinary that his cooking skills would improve so drastically in just three short years.


    ��This is probably what people call talent.��


    Mag shrugged as the smile on his face widened. It seemed that Irina was very pleased with his cake.


    ��Hehe, if you say so.�� Irina clearly didn��t believe what Mag was saying, but she wore a blissful smile on her face as she ate another spoonful of ice cream.


    Have Father and Big Sister Irina already taken the next step? Amy was staring at the two of them with curiosity in herrge blue eyes, winking rapidly to try and catch Mag��s attention.


    Mag merely smiled and pretended that he couldn��t see what Amy was doing.

 Chapter 784 - Do You Want to Marry Father?

    <h4>Chapter 784 Do You Want to Marry Father?</h4>


    ��This is the fourth day Boss Mag has been away. I miss him so much.��


    Harrison was sitting on the stairs outside Mamy Restaurant��s front door, looking up at the starry night sky with a lost expression as if all of the energy in his entire body had been sapped away.


    ��What are doing? It��s not like Boss Mag is dead.��


    Gjerj thrust a small gon of wine at him before taking a seat by his side and heaving a faint sigh. ��But then again, I really do miss him as well.��


    ��You sound like a lovestruck teenage girl. I��m getting goosebumps!�� Harrison scooted to the side with a disdainful look, trying to distance himself away from Gjerj.


    ��You don��t understand my pain. I��m not the only one in my family who misses Boss Mag; my entire family misses him! Do you know what it feels like for me to go home every day, only to have my wife and kids surround me and ask me if Boss Mag is back as soon as I walk into the door? I��m so desperate I��m even contemting making a trip to Rodu so I can get Boss Mag to cook a Yangzhou fried rice for me to take back to my wife. She hasn��t had a good meal for days.�� Gjerj��s expression was filled with concern and resignation.


    Harrison patted Gjerj��s shoulder and took the lid off the gon of wine before handing it back to Gjerj. As he did so, he wore a sympathetic look, and consoled, ��It��s alright, Boss Mag will be back soon.��


    ��Sigh...��


    Gjerj took the gon from Harrison and took a sip before handing it back to him. He then rose to his feet and dusted himself off with a wry smile on his face. ��Alright, I have to head back home now. Otherwise, the little ones are going to nag my wife again. The doctor says that she could be due for delivery in the next few days.��


    Harrison��s eyes immediately lit up as he said, ��Looks like I��ll have another godson soon!��


    Gjerj��s expression immediately darkened upon hearing this.


    ��I meant goddaughter...�� Harrison hurriedly corrected himself with a sheepish smile.


    ��It has to be a daughter this time!�� Gjerj said with a determined expression before waving farewell to Harrison and climbing onto a nearby horse-drawn carriage.


    Harrison looked at the departing horse-drawn carriage and scratched his head as he murmured to himself, ��Judging by the ongoing trend, it��s very likely going to be another godson.��


    At this moment, two excited young women came approaching from nearby, and Harrison yelled out to them, ��Save your energy; Boss Mag isn��t back yet, and he won��t be back tomorrow, either.��


    The smiles on the two young women��s faces gradually vanished. Looking at their resentful and disappointed expressions, Harrison was suddenly feeling a lot better, and he also departed on his own horse-drawn carriage.


    ...


    On the balcony of Mamy Restaurant, three figures were looking up at the night sky. Due to the difference in their heights, they were like a set of Matryoshka dolls positioned next to each other.


    Ba looked up at the bright moon, and asked, ��Miya, when are Boss Mag and Amy going toe back?��


    ��Boss said he��d be back after five days, so he should be returning the day after tomorrow,�� Miya replied.


    ��What about Big Sister Aisha? When will she be back?�� Anna asked with a concerned look in her eyes.


    ��Aisha didn��t tell me where she was going, but she promised that she��d be back.�� Miya shook her head, and she was also slightly concerned as she recalled Aisha��s grim expression before her departure. However, she could sense Anna��s concern, so she put on a smile, and said, ��When Bosses back, the restaurant will reopen, and Aisha will be back by then for sure.��


    Anna nodded in response. She was still feeling rather worried, but she didn��t say anything further on this matter.


    The three of them were silent for a while.


    ��I really want to eat kebabs.�� Ba was the first one to break the silence.


    Yabemiya gulped, and chimed in, ��I really want to eat roujiamo.��


    Anna thought to herself for a moment before whispering, ��I want to eat Yangzhou fried rice.��


    ��Grooowl...��


    Someone��s stomach suddenly began to rumble.


    ...


    ��My life has no meaning without spicy grilled fish...��


    Vivian sat on the roof of the city lord��s castle with her long legs dangling down over the edge. She was supporting herself with her arms, and looking up at the night sky in a dejected manner.


    ��Not only did Boss Mag go to Rodu, he even took Luna away. What am I supposed to do?��


    Vivian sighed in a disy of sheer and utter boredom.


    ��They��ll be back the day after tomorrow. Boss Mag received the best dish award today.�� An amused voice sounded from down below.


    Vivian looked down to discover City Lord Michael standing down below with his hands sped behind his back and a smile on his face.


    ��Really? Is Boss Mag that amazing?�� Vivian jumped down from the roof as she stared at Michael with incredulity in her eyes. She had attended royal banquets at the Roth Empire in the past, and she could still clearly recall the grand pce filled with countless tables and chairs, with all types of delicious food piled onto those tables.


    She didn��t know how many chefs would be required to cook so many dishes; it was incredible that Mag had managed to stand out among these countless chefs, securing the best dish award for himself in the end.


    ��But doesn��t that mean Boss Mag is going to stay in Rodu now?�� A thought suddenly urred to Vivian as a concerned look appeared on her face. If Boss Mag were to remain in Rodu, then she wouldn��t get to eat spicy grilled fish ever again.


    Her symptoms had beenpletely suppressed from her regr consumption of spicy grilled fish, and even though she hadn��t had the dish for a few days, those symptoms showed no signs of returning. ording to the doctor, the root cause of her condition had almost been remedied, and as long as she continued to eat spicy grilled fish, she would eventually bepletely cured.


    Of course, even if that day did arrive, Vivian wouldn��t be able to give up on spicy grilled fish anyway, as it was simply far too delicious and addictive!


    Michael shook his head with a smile, and said, ��Don��t worry, Boss Mag rejected the king��s offer to remain in Rodu, and Principal Novan will bring him back in person. Boss Mag is a man of many talents, and I would be sorely remiss to see him go.��


    ��Good.�� Vivian was very relieved to hear this.


    ...


    ��Young Mistress, due to the recent influx of extra tailors, all of the custom-made dresses are almost ready. Only the finishing touches need to be applied, and the other styles of dresses are also being produced at a rate that��s faster than anticipated. I believe we should increase the number of orders we take for the custom-made dresses.��


    Even at this time at night, the Blue Suede clothing store was still brightly lit, and Mars wore an excited expression as he stood before Gloria��s desk.


    ��No, the number of orders can��t be changed, but we have to ensure that we produce dresses of the absolute finest quality we��re capable of.�� Gloria contemted the suggestion for a moment before shaking her head as she said, ��However, if some of the tailors have extra time on their hands, they can increase the rate of production on the other two styles of dresses.��


    ��Alright.�� Mars nodded with a smile before exiting the office. The young mistress that he was serving was well on her way to bing a sessful businesswoman.


    ��Mr. Mag is going to be back in two days; perhaps I can go to him and ask him some questions... I��ll finally be able to see him again soon.�� A faint blush appeared on Gloria��s face as she strode over to her window.


    ...


    As soon as Irina finished her slice of cake, Amy looked up at her with an expectant gaze, and asked, ��Big Sister Irina, after eating this cake, do you want to marry Father?��

 Chapter 785 - 785 You’re a Masochist!

    <strong>785 You��re a Masochist!</strong>


    Mag, who was in the process of cleaning the dishes, cast a surreptitious nce toward Irina. Amy��s question was very direct and straightforward; setting aside everything else, was this slice cake enough to make Irina want to marry him?


    A chef who could evoke within one the impulse to marry them just with their cooking alone was most definitely a sessful chef.


    Of course, there were countless such women lining up in front of Mamy Restaurant every day.


    However, Irina was different, and even Mag was rather curious about her answer.


    As soon as Mag cast his gaze toward her, he discovered that Irina was also looking at him with a smile, and their eyes met as a result. She licked the final dollop of ice cream off her lips, and a hint of a seductive light appeared in her eyes as she said, ��I heard that your mother is the most beautiful woman in this entire world. Even if I wanted to marry him, I��m not sure if your father would dare to take me.��


    Mag felt as if he were a stray rabbit being scrutinized by a hunting leopard, and he withdrew his gaze in a rather fearful manner. Not only was this woman a little scary, she was extremely narcissistic!


    ��Is my mother really the most beautiful woman in the world?�� Amy��s eyes immediately lit up.


    ��Hmm, maybe she shares that title with me. She��s the only one with beauty that canpare with mine,�� Irina replied with a nod.


    ��Wow, you��re the most beautiful elf I��ve ever seen, Big Sister Irina. If my mother is just as beautiful as you, then she must be super beautiful!�� Amy��s eyes were glowing as she looked at Irina.


    At the same time, she wished that Irina was her mother. Not only was she the most beautiful woman Amy had ever seen, she also struck her with a sense of closeness and intimacy somehow.


    ��Of course.�� Irina noded confidently in response.


    Amy pped her little hands together with tion, and said, ��Then Father is the luckiest man in the world! He��ll get to marry the two most beautiful women in the world.��


    ��Oh? Would he dare to do that?�� Irina was still looking at Mag with a smile, but there was a dangerous gleam in her eyes.


    ��...��


    A shiver ran down Mag��s spine. He didn��t understand why she was scrutinizing him in such a threatening manner. After all, the so-called pair of most beautiful women in the world were both Irina, so she had no one to be jealous of!


    ��Father is super brave.�� Amy shook her head before turning to Mag as she asked, ��Right, Father?��


    ��Here, have some more cake.��


    Mag pretended not to have head the question as he ced two more slices of cake down on the table, dodging this dangerous conversation topic with a smile.


    ��Indeed, he��s a very brave man.�� Irina nced at Mag with an ambiguous smile before picking up her spoon to eat her second slice of cake.


    Mag surreptitiously wiped the cold sweat that had beaded his forehead. What had he done to deserve this? He was suddenly feeling like an asthmatic!


    Was this what it felt like to be strangled by fate?


    Mag suddenly discovered that he was developing a hint of fear toward Irina.


    However, being in herpany also somehow gave him a pleasant and exciting feeling.


    This was something he had never experienced in the presence of any other woman. He was clearly rather ufortable, but he kind of enjoyed this feeling for some reason...


    Could it be that I��m a masochist? Mag asked himself.


    Right at this moment, the system��s voice suddenly sounded. ��A masochist or someone with masochistic tendencies stands on the pr opposite extreme to a sadist. A sadist is an enforcer who is clearly exerting some type of psychological abuse to the masochist, and thetter is resistant to this abuse to a certain extent, but also simultaneously looks forward to it. Due to the fact that these tendencies only arise in the presence of Irina, the system concludes that you��re a recessive masochist with selective masochistic tendencies.��


    ��...��


    ��Why do you always research all of this weird stuff?!�� Mag roared internally.


    ��Your current vehement reaction is clearly an attempt to hide the embarrassment you��re experiencing from having your innermost desires exposed. This lends further support to the system��s assessment, which concludes that you��re a masochist!�� the system replied in a calm manner.


    ��Piss off!��


    Mag looked on at Irina with aplex expression. He wanted to deny the system��s verdict, but he had to admit that it did have a point. Just what about this woman was evoking this kind of strange reaction in him?


    Even though she was already Amy��s mother, she was still like an energetic young woman, a breath of fresh air.


    Even after experiencing so many hardships, she wasn��t jaded nor cynical in the slightest. Her simplicity and exuberance seemed to be able to culminate into a special type of charisma that was extremely alluring to those around her.


    Her outward beauty was absolutely breathtaking, but Mag was more interested in her beautiful soul.


    The entire delicious cake waspletely devoured by the three people and two cats. Ugly Duckling rolled over and tried to shuffle over to Night in an attempt to knock it down.


    Right at this moment, Night suddenly extended a small ck paw and rested it firmly on Ugly Duckling��s head.


    Ugly Duckling immediately relinquished all ns to attack Night as ity on the ground, not even daring to move. It turned toward Amy��s direction with a pitiable expression, but it didn��t dare to meow for help.


    ��That was a very delicious cake.��


    Irina ced her empty te gently on the table before giving Mag a tick of approval.


    Mag nodded with a smile in response. It was naturally a good feeling to be praised for his cooking.


    Irina then turned toward Amy with a smile, and offered, ��Xiao Mi, I��m leaving Rodu soon. Is there something you��d like from me? I can give you anything you want.��


    ��Anything I want?�� Amy looked up at Irina and contemted this offer carefully before replying, ��Then, can I ask Big Sister Irina to hug me for a while, just as Mother would?��


    Irina looked into Amy��srge watery eyes, and she suddenly felt a sob building in the back of her throat. She leaned down and picked Amy up in her arms as she gently said, ��I also want to hug you like this every single day.��


    ��You��re so good to me, Big Sister Irina.�� Amy closed her eyes with a content expression. The floral scent rising from Irina��s body was very soothing, and Amy quickly fell asleep in her warm embrace.


    In her dreams, the woman on the moon finally descended with a smile on her exquisitely beautiful features. She slowly made her way toward Amy and enveloped her in a warm embrace.


    A smile appeared on Amy��s face as she murmured, ��Mother...��


    Irina was choking up a little as she crooned, ��I��m here.��

 Chapter 786 - Remember That You Belong to Me!

    <h4>Chapter 786 Remember That You Belong to Me!</h4>


    There was a split second during which Mag was struck by the impulse to ask Irina to stay. The three of them could go somewhere far away and live out their lives in leisure as an intimate family of three.


    He looked at Amy, who was sleeping in Irina��s arms with a content smile on her face, and he suddenly realized just how much he wanted aplete family as well.


    He had thought that he would be able to give Amy all of the love in the world to ensure a happy childhood. However, he had to admit that maternal love was unique and indispensable, and it was not something that he could offer.


    I��m going to work hard so we can be reunited as quickly as possible, Mag vowed to himself. He had to set some things in motion once he returned to Chaos City.


    Irina held Amy in her arms and swayed her gently from side to side, humming a beautiful melody under her breath. Even though the lyrics were indistinguishable, the song still had a very soothing and calming quality.


    How strange; who would��ve thought that the ugly and wrinkly little thing would grow up to be so beautiful. She doesn��t even know who I am yet, but she��s still so close with me. What a smart little girl. If only I could keep staying by your side...


    Irina held Amy for a long time, and she only reluctantly turned her gaze away from Amy��s little face after her song had drawn to a conclusion. She turned toward Mag, and asked, ��When will youe to find me?��


    Mag looked into Irina��s clear eyes and thought about her question carefully before giving a firm reply. ��One year.��


    ��Alright, then I��ll wait for you for a year. If you don��te to me in a year, then I��lle to you and Amy.�� Irina nodded before handing Amy over to Mag. She nted a gentle kiss on Amy��s forehead and looked into Mag��s eyes for a long while before suddenly rising up onto her toes and pecking him on the cheek.


    ��Mag, remember that you belong to me!��


    A golden teleportation formation appeared beneath Irina��s feet, and she abruptly disappeared, leaving behind a dumbstruck Mag, and an equally dumbfounded Ugly Duckling.


    Only after a short while did Mag return to his senses as heid a hand on his cheek. His eyes were still a little zed over as he blinked a few times. When her lips hade into contact with his cheek, his mind had gonepletely nk.


    Even though that wasn��t a threat, it��s more effective than countless threats. Mag heaved a faint sigh.


    From this day forth, he was going to have to work harder than ever. That promise of a year was made to Irina, but it was also a promise to Amy.


    Mag didn��t want to dy the official reunion between the mother and daughter duo for too long. As such, what he had to do now was to try everything he could to attain the power required to protect Irina and Amy within a year.


    After all, he didn��t want Irina to have toe for them in a year.


    That would certainly be the easier option, but he didn��t want Amy to look down on him. He had to be the one to seek out Irina in the Wind Forest rather than the other way around.


    Mag looked down at Amy, and his expression gradually softened. He would do anything to ensure her happiness.


    ��What��s this?�� Mag suddenly caught sight a of thin green string around Amy��s wrist, attached to which was a pea-sized green bead, or perhaps a seed. In any case, it was a semi-transparent object that was emanating faint green light.


    This bead had most likely been left to Amy by Irina. Mag was very familiar with this green light��it was the same green light that had emanated from Irina��s hand during his period of debilitation earlier, and it was filled with vitality.


    I don��t know what this is, but it must be something very precious. Mag gently tugged Amy��s sleeve down a little to conceal the bead, and then wrapped Amy up in his own clothes. After that, he picked up Ugly Duckling from the ground and pushed open the door.


    The storm had subsided significantly, but the rain was still quite heavy.


    The butler outside had already fallen asleep as he leaned against banister, but he immediately opened his eyes upon hearing the door being opened. He hurriedly rose to his feet and approached Mag with a fawning smile as he offered, ��Are you going out, Master Mag? Please allow me to hold an umbre for you.��


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded with a smile in response. This butler was the perfect witness who could prove that Mag had been in the kitchen this entire time. Furthermore, he really didn��t have any hands to spare to hold an umbre with.


    After exiting the kitchen, amotion rang out from nearby. Josh��s enraged bellows could be heard amid the sound of things being smashed onto the ground.


    ��What��s going on?�� Mag asked.


    ��Perhaps one of the servants did something wrong.�� The butler cast his gaze in that direction with an expression of fear and relief. He was very thankful for the fact that he had been assigned with such a simple task of keeping an eye on Mag and Amy rather than having to face the wrath of Josh directly.


    Mag nodded and didn��t ask any further questions. However, he was feeling slightly forlorn that he wasn��t able to kill Josh earlier.


    After returning to their room, Mag carefully ced Amy down onto the bed. He looked at Amy��s adorable sleeping face, and he couldn��t help but lean down to nt a kiss on her forehead.


    ��Alex is back; Rodu is most likely going to be plunged into turmoil soon.�� Mag chuckled to himself as he looked out the window.


    ...


    ��Piss off! Get out!��


    Josh��s robes were soaking wet as he kicked over a servant, who was kneeling on the ground, holding a warm wet towel in his hand.


    The entire room had beenpletely wrecked with everything smashed to pieces on the ground, creating a chaotic scene.


    The dozen or so servants who were kneeling on the ground hurriedly rose to their feet and rushed out the door, thanking their lucky stars that this terrifying ordeal was finally over. The door of the room was closed, and Josh was left alone to his own devices.


    He stumbled over to the table and slumped into a chair with a pair of soulless eyes.


    Right at this moment, a burst of blue light illuminated the entire room, and Richard emerged from a teleportation formation. He looked at the distraught Josh with furrowed brows as he said, ��Your Highness, Alex has appeared again, and he��s returned to the height of his powers. If he reveals what happened three years ago to the world, then we��ll be faced with immense pressure. We have to make some preparations.��


    Only after hearing Richard��s voice did Josh return to his senses a little. His lips were trembling and his face was deathly pale as he said, ��He... He wants to kill me. His sword slit my throat, and I almost died...��


    Richard nced at the gash on Josh��s neck with a serious expression as he vowed, ��We��ll protect you, Your Highness.��


    ��No! No one can protect me from his sword!�� Josh grabbed fistfuls of his own hair and shook his head with a painful expression. All of a sudden, he fell still as a dangerous look appeared in his eyes, and he said in a hoarse and raspy voice, ��Unless he dies first!��

 Chapter 787 - 787 Are You a Man or a Woman?

    <strong>787 Are You a Man or a Woman?</strong>


    In the western region of Rodu, in a spacious courtyard, a golden teleportation formation appeared, and Irina slowly emerged from within.


    A fewmps were immediately lit in the inky-ck room, following which a few elves emerged with wary expressions. Upon seeing Irina, all of them were rather surprised as they hurriedly extended respectful salutes. ��We pay our respects to you, Your Highness!��


    Irina turned toward an elderly elf with white hair and beard as she said, ��I have to use the teleportation formation to return to the Wind Forest.��


    ...


    The battle outside the Wind Forest was drawing to a conclusion. A massive icy spike had been driven into the chest of the tall and burly demon, pinning him firmly to a tree.


    At the same time, Sally had copped a blow to the lower abdomen from a stray flying shield, and she fell from her perch up on a tree like a bird with broken wings,nding on the ground with a dull thump.


    Meanwhile, Blour had a sword protruding from his chest as he stumbled toward Sally, supporting himself using the tree trunks along the way. Blood was pouring out of his chest incessantly, and he was in an extremely feeble state, looking as if he could fall at any moment. However, he still continued to make his way toward Sally in a determined manner.


    A dozen or so demon and orc bodies were littered all over the ground while their elven captives were huddled together on the ground with their hands and feet bound. All of them wore horrified expressions as they leaned against each other for support, and the children among them were howling with sobs.


    These elves had endured horrendous torture ever since they had been captured. However, they knew that worse had yet toe.


    The torment that would be inflicted on them by their own brethren would be much more painful than that inflicted by demons and orcs.


    However, their group had already reached outskirts of the Wind Forest; how had they been ambushed all of a sudden?


    They were being detained by none other than their own brethren, so they had given up hope long ago, thinking that no one woulde to save them.


    ��Th... They��re all dead!��


    One of the elves had somehow managed to pluck out the rag in his mouth as he looked around with an astonished expression.


    All of the elves looked up on hearing this. All of those ursed demons and orcs were lying dead on the ground, and their eyes immediately lit up.


    ��Could it be... that they��re here to save us?��


    All of the elves wore perplexed expressions as they turned their attention to Sally and Blour, one of whom was lying motionlessly on the ground, while the other was moving with great difficulty.


    If they were elves responsible for facilitating the exchange, then they definitely wouldn��t have engaged these demons and orcs in battle, and there was certainly no way that they would��ve risked their lives to save them with just a party of two.


    ��You still alive?�� Blour panted heavily as he supported himself against a tree, looking down at Sally, who was lying on the ground.


    ��Cough... Cough, cough!��


    Sally suddenly began to cough violently before abruptly sitting up and throwing up a mouthful of blood. Only then did she turn her gaze toward Blour in a feeble manner, and asked, ��Are you a man or a woman?��


    ��Is that important right now?�� Blour rolled his eyes. However, he was quite relieved to see that Sally seemed to be in a stable condition. As the wave of relief washed over him, his legs refused to hold his weight any longer, and his knees buckled as he sat down on the ground. In doing so, he tweaked the wound on his chest, and even more blood began to flow down his body, causing him to grimace with pain.


    A ray of green light appeared on Sally��s fingertip as she gently rubbed her lower abdomen. The wound inflicted by the shield had stopped bleeding, but her internal injuries wouldn��t be healing anytime soon. However, she could still move around as normal.


    Sally slowly rose to her feet and made her way toward Blour as she said, ��If you were a woman, then I wouldn��t have to worry about finding a way to cancel our marriage agreement.��


    Blour forced a smile onto his face as he looked up at Sally, and said, ��You don��t need to worry about that; I don��t have any feelings for you.��


    ��Good.�� Sally nodded before closing her fingers around the hilt of the sword protruding from Blour��s chest.


    ��What are you doing?!�� Blour��s voice instantly rose a few octaves.


    ��I��m helping you pull it out,�� Sally replied calmly.


    ��You��re going to kill me like this!�� A hint of horror shed through Blour��s eyes. Could it be that his words had hurt her and she was taking revenge?


    ��Hey, uh, I actually think you��re really a fine woman, it��s just that I��m not looking for anyone at the moment, and�� Argh!!!��


    Before Blour had a chance to finish his sentence, a sharp cry escaped his mouth, scaring away all of the nearby birds.


    He then looked down to discover that the wound in his chest had been sealed with ice, and was being treated with wisps of green light.


    Is she the devil?!


    Blour��s heart fluttered like the wings of a hummingbird as he looked up at the expressionless Sally. Even though he had been saved, he was still struck by a subconscious urge to get far away from her. Not only did she possess brilliant swordsmanship and powerful magic, she was apletely merciless, cold-blooded killer!


    Sally tossed the bloodstained sword aside and washed her hands by conjuring up a gentle stream of water. She then pulled out a small green box and poured out a green pill, which she handed over to Blour. ��If you don��t want to be detained like this, then eat this pill and let��s go.��


    ��Alright.�� Blour epted the pill and swallowed it before rising to his feet.


    Even though they had intercepted this group of elven captives just outside the Wind Forest, the battle earlier had caused a massivemotion, and someone would definitelye here to investigate soon. If he were to be detained in female attire, his father would most likely beat him to death!


    Sally made her way over to elven captives, conjuring up a small de of ice as she traversed through their ranks, slicing through the vines and ropes that they had been bound with. As she did so, she used a gentle voice to console them, saying, ��Don��t be scared; we��re here to save you all.��


    All of the freed elves pulled the rags out of their mouths and looked down at their wrists, where the residual gashes left behind by the restrictive vines and ropes could still be seen.


    After a brief period of silence, an elf suddenly burst into sobs, which then quickly set off a widespread chorus of sobs, until almost all of the elves were bawling with all their might.


    The smile on Sally��s face gradually disappeared. As she looked at the sobbing elves, she felt as if her heartstrings were being tugged on violently.


    She had once thought that the Wind Forest was the most perfect ce in this entire world, and that all elves there lived carefree and happy lives. She allowed herself to be served by her family��s elven servants, thinking that they were just as happy as she was.


    Yet now, that image of sunshine and roses had beenpletely shattered, revealing a hideous and disgusting underbelly.


    Blour also stood beside Sally with aplex expression, but he still loudly announced, ��Get away from here. We have to go as well.��


    The sobs from the elves gradually subsided as they extended grateful bows toward Blour and Sally. They took a nce at the Wind Forest, which they had once regarded as their holynd yet now avoided like the gue, and they began to walk away in the opposite direction.


    Right at this moment, a sharp voice sounded. ��Stop right there!��

 Chapter 788 - Who’s Running Their Mouth Here?

    7<strong>88 Who��s Running Their Mouth Here?</strong>


    Several dozens of ck-robed elves emerged from within the darkness, aiming a series of sharp arrows at Sally and Blour, as well as the elves who had just been freed.


    Their leader was a middle-aged elf with a set of ordinary features. The elves were predominantly a beautiful race, so this elf stood out as a bit of an outlier. He cast his stern gaze toward the demon and orc bodies strewn all over the ground, and then nced at the horrified group of elves before finally turning his attention to Blour and Sally.


    The elf on the left was a little disheveled and her clothes were ragged and dirty, yet her stunning beauty was still quite apparent. However, he didn��t recall ever seeing such a beautiful elf of her description.


    Meanwhile, the elf on the right had a ck veil over the lower half of her face, thereby obscuring most of her features. However, her figure and her eyes suggested that she was a fine beauty as well.


    Among the dead demons and orcs on the ground, there was nock of beings at the sixth and seventh tiers, yet all of them had been in, and it appeared that these two young female elves were the perpetrators.


    Seeing as he had never seen these two elves in the Wind Forest, these two were definitely those so-called elves of freedom. They had a bit of power and they let it get to their heads, prompting them to do something so insolent and reckless.


    Come to think of it, these two are a pair of fine beauties. If I were to capture them and offer them up to Master Boris, he��d surely be very pleased. Cobil��s eyes roamed over Sally and Blour��s bodies. It appeared that they had been wounded during the battle, so this was the perfect opportunity to capture them. As such, he waved a hand, andmanded, ��Capture them and kill anyone who dares to resist!��


    Expressions of despair appeared on the face of the elves who had just been freed. They looked at the sharp arrows being aimed at them, and they couldn��t muster up any urge to resist. They stood rooted to the spot like a wooden statue, waiting to be shackled and enved by their own brethren.


    ��Cobil��s an eighth-tier wood-type magic caster; we won��t be able to beat him, especially in our current state. I��ll hold him to the best of my abilities; you take as many elves away with you as possible,�� Blour whispered as he looked at Cobil.


    ��I��ll hold him off; you take the elves and get away from here.�� Sally had donned a ck veil over her face, and she nced at Blour with a calm expression as she said, ��If you get captured like this, news of the third young master of the Baibilly Family being a cross-dressing freak will spread through the entire Wind Forest tomorrow.��


    ��I��m me, not a freak, and I won��t change no matter what other people say.�� Blour looked at Sally as a smile appeared on his face, and he said, ��But you are the future hope of the elven race.��


    As soon as his voice trailed off, the seemingly feeble Blour suddenly disyed astonishing speed and power, charging directly toward Cobil with his wand raised. Specks of light began to appear in the air, transforming into wooden arrows that short forth toward Cobil.


    ��Heh, you dare to attack me?�� Cobil looked at Blour with a disdainful expression. He raised a hand, and a heavy wooden shield appeared before him. The wooden arrows thudded into the shield, but couldn��t inflict even the slightest amount of damage.


    Meanwhile, the trees around Blour suddenly seemed to have sprung to life, swinging their branches sweeping toward Blour like wooden whips that were traveling at an astonishing speed.


    Countless vines also spread from beneath Cobil��s feet, extending toward Blour and the other elves.


    Sally looked at Blour, and a hint of admiration appeared in her eyes for the very first time. She stomped a foot into a nearby tree, sending her shooting through the forest like an agile leopard. She picked up two young elves, one in each arm, before fleeing the scene.


    ��Don��t let her get away! Fire!�� an elf eximed, and a rain of arrows came rushing down toward Sally from behind.


    Sally traversed through the forest rapidly. A series of arrows nced past her before embedding themselves into the nearby trees, but Sally was slowing down noticeably.


    The two little elves tucked under her arms were looking up at her with horror in their eyes, but they remained silent and refrained from bursting into sobs.


    ��Whoosh!��


    A ming arrow flew through the air, targeting the little elf under her left arm on this asion rather than Sally herself.


    Elves had always been capable hunters and exceptional marksmen, and this arrow was clearly faster and more powerful than the previous ones. It was going for intercept at a point that Sally was inevitably going to have to pass through with unerring uracy.


    Sally��s expression instantly changed upon seeing this. The archer in question was clearly a veteran hunter who had been waiting for the perfect opportunity before unleashing the most lethal strike.


    Sally forcibly stopped her advancing footsteps, twisting around in mid-air to swap positions with that little elf under her left arm.


    The iing arrow nced past her back, leaving a deep gorey gash before puncturing three trees in rapid session, and finallying to a rest after embedding itself into the trunk of a fourth tree.


    The enormous power momentum imbued within the arrow caused Sally to stumble, and she was immediately brought to a halt.


    All of their elven assants surrounded her with light shimmering on the tips of their wands, and there was nock of sixth and seventh tier magic casters among them.


    ��I��m sorry, I won��t be able to get you two out of here today.��


    Sally ced the two little elves gently down on the ground as she drew her wand with tears shimmering in her eyes.


    The little elven girl gentlyid her hand on Sally��s and looked up at her with a serious expression as she said, ��You killed the baddies that killed my father and mother; thank you, Big Sister.��


    ��They killed my grandpa. Thank you, Big Sister.�� The little elven boy was also looking up at her with gratitude in his eyes.


    Sally looked down at the two little elves, and she couldn��t hold back her tears any longer as they flowed down her cheeks.


    Meanwhile, even after evading many branches and using up all of his remaining power to unleash a powerful spell, Blour was still unable to break through Cobil��s defenses. In the end, he was bound tightly by a mass of vines and hung upside down from arge tree.


    All of the other elves had also been bound by vines. None of them struggled, nor did they weep. Their eyes werepletely soulless and filled with despair as if they were already dead on the inside.


    On the other side, Sally erected a magic shield to block one spell after another, but the magic shield was thinning at a rapid rate. In the end, her defenses were breached and she was also bound by vines along with those two little elves.


    Cobil strode over to them in a high and mighty manner, looking down on all of the detained elves as he announced, ��Ever since you were born, you were destined to be inferior to the elves in the Wind Forest. You were always destined to be ves, and only death awaits you if you dare to resist. There is a hierarchy in this world, and all of you rank at the very bottom.��


    Many of the elves turned to Cobil with hatred and resentment in their eyes, but most of them were already resigned to their fate.


    In this world, there was no one who could save them. All of the elves in the Wind Forest had already epted such an arrangement, even the elven queen.


    ��Who��s running their mouth here?��


    Right at this moment, a sh of golden light erupted above everyone. An elegant foot descended from the sky, stomping down onto Cobil��s face and mming it into the dirt!

 Chapter 789 - 789 All of You are More Like Demons

    <strong>789 All of You are More Like Demons</strong>


    The one falling from the sky wasn��t an angel, but a beautiful elf instead.


    Just as all of the captured elves were plunged deep into despair and Sally and Blour had done everything they could, a gorgeous figure descended from above, stomping the high and mighty Cobil into the ground.


    She was an exquisitely beautiful elf in a white dress with a small golden crescent moon insignia on her forehead. Her entire body was enshrouded in faint golden light, and she was like an ethereal holy goddess descending from the heavens.


    It was such a breathtakingly beautiful elf who had stomped Cobil��s face into the ground.


    Cobil was an eighth-tier wood-type magic caster who had easily subdued Blour and all of the other elves, yet half of his face had been buried in the dirt, and he was unable to move so much as a single inch.


    Could she be here to save us? In the eyes of all of the captured elves, they felt as if they were witnessing a miracle, and they could barely believe their eyes as a hint of hope welled up in their hearts again.


    ��Your Highness!��


    Blour��s eyes lit up with tion even as he was being hung upside down from a tree. At the same time, his entire bodypletely rxed. With her here, everything would be fine.


    ��Princess Irina!��


    Sally��s eyes were also sparkling as she looked at the elf descending from above, and her teary face lit up with a smile. Within the entire Wind Forest, she was the only one they could trust and rely on, and she had now appeared to save them.


    The one who had descended from the sky was none other than Irina, who had just returned from Rodu. The teleportation formation in the elven embassy situated in Rodu required a vast amount of energy from spirit stones to be activated each time, so it was very rarely used. However, someone of Irina��s status was obviously granted usage rights by default.


    ��Your Highness!��


    All of the ck-robed elves�� hearts jolted with shock upon seeing the new arrival before they hurriedly extended respectful bows toward Irina. All of them lowered their bows and hung their heads with tense expressions on their faces.


    Not long ago, the princess had emerged from seclusion and killed Elder Schubert on the spot for his very of other elves. As a result, the elven queen had issued a new order to abolish very, and gave all of the enved elves a chance to leave the Wind Forest should they so please.


    However, after that, Princess Irina was locked away in detention, while the elven queen also went into seclusion, thus paying no heed to matters within the elven race. Thus, all of the major families only released some elderly and frail ves as a show ofpliance, but they didn��t actually act ording to this order.


    Furthermore, in the period leading up to winter, there would be more and more elves transported back to the Wind Forest to replenish the ones that had been released as well as to supply more cannon fodder that could be sent to protect the borders.


    All of the major families who benefited from very were extremely prominent and powerful within the elven race. Thus, even with the example set by Schubert��s death, all of them still fell back to their old ways.


    However, that didn��t mean that everyone dared to truly disregard Irina. After all, she had dared to kill Schubert in the presence of the elven queen. She was both powerful enough and decisive enough to kill anyone that she wanted, and no major family wanted to make her their enemy.


    Thus, they decided to have this new batch of enved elves transported to the Wind Forest while Irina was away celebrating the king��s birthday in the Roth Empire. ording to their n, she should still have been at Rodu at this very moment, and they were horrified to see her appear here.


    ��Your Highness?��


    All of the bound elves faltered slightly before legends surrounding Princess Irina suddenly surfaced in their minds. If there was anyone in the Wind Forest who harbored any sympathy for them, then it had to be this kind princess.


    A few years ago, she and Alex had roamed the continent, destroying countless orc and demon mercenary squads who made their living by capturing wandering elves. Even the few such mercenary squads that remained hurriedly disbanded in fear of being hunted down by Princess Irina.


    Those years were the safest for all of the elves wandering the Nond Continent. No one had to worry about demons and orcs suddenly appearing to capture them.


    Even though not every wandering elf had been saved by Princess Irina before, all of them were extremely thankful for everything she had done. She was like their savior, rescuing them from an infernal hell.


    However, good things were never meant tost. Three years ago, Princess Irina suddenly disappeared, and all of the demons and orcs sprang into action again, capturing wandering elves with reckless abandon.


    All of the elves who dared to resist were killed, and some of the more beautiful elves were even taken to Rodu or the Demon Inds, and sold to prominent families as sex ves. However, most of them were transported back to the Wind Forest and reduced to lowly ves.


    This was a never-ending disaster. Aside from a small portion of powerful elves who could escape this horrible fate, almost all of the elves wandering the Nond Continent became victims of this cruel practice. Chaos City became the final haven for free elves, but elves had begun disappearing from Chaos City as well as ofte.


    The wandering elves were powerless to resist this horrific disaster, so they could only pin their hopes on Princess Irina. It was just that during her three-year seclusion, she seemed to have beenpletely wiped off the face of the continent, and all of the wandering elves were eventually cast into despair.


    But now, Princess Irina had appeared once again, and she had just stomped the elf who had attacked them into the ground like a cockroach.


    All of the despairing elves were filled with hope once again. If there was anyone in this world who could save them from the Wind Forest, then it was Princess Irina!


    ��All elves were born equal; what is this nonsense about a hierarchy?�� Irina cast her gaze at all of the elves around her before looking down at Cobil with a cold expression as she demanded, ��Her Majesty abolished very a month ago; how dare you continue to engage in such heinous practices behind her back?��


    ��Your Highness... We... We��re only doing as we were told. Order Diff told us to do this!�� Cobil��s horrified face was half-buried in the dirt as he gave a reply with difficulty.


    Even Elder Schubert had been in by Irina without a second thought, so it wouldn��t be a surprise at all if she were to kill him here. He had only enjoyed half of the lengthy lifespan that elves were endowed with, and he didn��t want to die yet.


    ��Alright, I��ll be going after him next.�� Irina nodded with a cold expression before raising her right foot and stomping it down again. Cobil��s head waspletely crushed into the soil amid a thickening crunch, and his body spasmed momentarily before fallingpletely still.


    ��Back when I was traveling the continent, I had thought that the elves of the Wind Forest were my brethren, so at the very least, they wouldn��t be as shameless and heinous as the orcs and demons.�� Irina lifted her foot from Cobil��s head as she looked around at the horrified ck-robed elves. ��However, I soon found out that I was wrong. Compared to them, all of you are more like demons.��

 Chapter 790 - 790 I Thought She Would Spend the Night Here

    <strong>790 I Thought She Would Spend the Night Here</strong>


    ��She��s back?��


    Within the starry cave, Helena cast her gaze in the northwestern direction with a hint of surprise in her eyes. However, she also heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. A thought then seemed to have urred to her as she shook her head and murmured to herself, ��Those useless idiots...��


    ...


    ��I��m so d you��re safe, Irina.�� The elven queen smiled as she stood at the tip of the tallest tree in the Wind Forest. She cast her gaze toward the northwest, and her smile gradually disappeared.


    ��Perhaps it��s time to give her free rein and truly allow her to do something. Perhaps I really was wrong.��


    The elven queen stood on top of the tree for a long while before withdrawing her gaze and slowly making her way downward, finally disappearing into the hollow in the tree.


    ...


    ��Irina��s back!��


    At the same time, there were some elves who had sensed the magic waves outside the Wind Forest, and they could already guess who had just returned.


    Many of them knew of the transaction that was about to take ce just outside the Wind Forest today.


    They had thought that Irina would remain in Rodu forever, but she had returned to the Wind Forest, and that had undoubtedly given them a massive surprise.


    Within the darkness, there were already many elves gathering together.


    ...


    All of the ck-robed elves with bows in their hands had hung their heads in horror and shame, not daring to meet Irina��s gaze.


    ��Please spare us, Your Highness. We��re only following orders...��


    An elf suddenly threw his bow onto the ground before falling onto his knees.


    ��Please spare us, Your Highness.��


    Dull thumps rang out one after another as all of the elves fell to their knees with fearful expressions.


    Irina swept her gaze over these elves before withdrawing the vines that had bound all of the captured elves. She then directed those vines toward the ck-robed elves kneeling on the ground and hung them from the trees instead.


    All of the elves who had regained their freedom for the second time in one night all sat down on the ground as if all of the energy had been sapped from their bodies. They looked at the dead Cobil, then up at the elven warrior who had been bound and hung down from vines, and they felt as if they were dreaming.


    ��I��m Irina.�� Irina gave a simple self-introduction as she made her way over to the wounded and shell-shocked elves. A hint of sympathy appeared in her eyes as she gently raised a hand. A ray of green light surged over from the Tree of Life in the distance, swirling around her body before flowing toward the group of elves before her.


    The green light gently caressed the wounds on their bodies, quickly healing them with its tremendous life force energy. Their injuries quickly regenerated while color returned to their pale cheeks, and the soul also seemed to have returned to their eyes.


    In what seemed like the blink of an eye, the broken elves were healed both on the inside and the outside, and it was as if they had received a new lease on life.


    ��Thank you, Your Highness!��


    ��Thank you!��


    The elves were all filled with tion as they looked at their restored bodies. All of them sobbed with tion as they extended grateful bows toward Irina.


    The two little elves in Sally��s arms had also regained a healthyplexion as theynded on the ground, extending their little hands to try and help Sally to her feet. Both of them wore joyful smiles on their little faces as they said, ��Big Sister, Her Highness is here to save us!��


    ��Indeed, Her Highness has saved us.�� Sally nodded as she looked at Irina with admiration in her eyes. In the future, I want to be an elf just like her, fighting for the elven race with everything I have.


    ��Um, can you guys get me down from here?�� Blour asked in a slightly awkward voice. Even though he had also received treatment, he was still hanging upside down from a tree, which was understandably quite ufortable.


    Sally raised a finger to summon a de of ice, which sliced open the vines around Blour��s body, causing him to fall straight to the ground, Just as he was about tond headfirst into the dirt, he twisted around so his knees could cushion his fall, and he knelt down in front of Irina in the end.


    ��No need to thank me; I was only doing my job.�� Irina shook her head before turning her attention toward Blour and Sally, upon which she gave a slight nod of approval, and said, ��Get away from here. Go to Chaos City; that��s the only safe ce right now. Someone will take you there, and no one will hunt you down anymore.��


    Blour rose to his feet in a rather awkward manner before rubbing his knee with a grimace of pain. He nced at Irina before yelling to everyone else, ��Come with me, everyone; I��ll take you all to Chaos City.��


    All of the elves extended another collective grateful bow toward Irina before following Blour toward the south. Chaos City was an unfamiliar ce to them, but it was indeed their final haven. At the very least, no mercenary squad dared to tantly hunt elves there.


    Sally turned to Irina and opened her mouth to say something, but she suppressed the urge to do so in the end. After taking one final nce at Irina, she hurriedly rushed over to catch up with Blour.


    Irina��s promise meant that these elves would definitely be taken safely to Chaos City. She promised that no one was going to hunt them down, so no one would dare to try and hunt them.


    The group of several dozens of elves traversed through the night with Blour leading the way, holding a ming torch that illuminated the way ahead.


    All of the elves�� eyes were filled with renewed hope. It was as if they had finally found a path in the darkness that led toward the light.


    Irina looked on as the ming torch disappeared into the distance before turning toward the Wind Forest, standing on the spot in silence.


    The entire Wind Forest waspletely silent as if no one was aware of what had just taken ce.


    ...


    On that night, countless people on the Nond Continent suffered sleepless nights.


    However, Mag had a very good night��s sleep. As soon as he opened his eyes, he was greeted by the sight of the bright morning sun, and it was as if the storm from the night before was nothing more than a distant dream.


    He took a nce at Amy, who was sleeping soundly using her arms as a pillow, and a smile appeared on his face.


    As long as he could wake up to Amy��s smiling face every day, then everything would be alright.


    When Amy finally woke up of her own ord, Mag got out of bed and helped her into a beautiful little white dress.


    ��Where��s Irina, Father? Has she already left?�� Amy looked around with disappointment on her little face.


    ��She did. She left after you fell asleepst night, but we��ll definitely meet her again.�� Mag patted Amy��s little head with a smile.


    ��I thought she��d spend the night here.�� Amy sighed before looking up at Mag with a disappointed expression, and scolded, ��Father, why didn��t you take this opportunity?��


    Mag��s expression instantly darkened. Just what was in that little head of hers? Was she that eager for her birth parents to get together?


    ��Alright, we have to go and participate in the numerical system debate today. Teacher Luna is still waiting for us.�� Mag changed the subject as he picked up Amy��s little hand, and led her out the door.


    ��When will we be able to see Big Sister Irina again, Father?�� Amy asked.


    Mag paused in his footsteps and looked down at Amy with a serious expression as he replied, ��In a year at most.��

 Chapter 791 - 791 Should We Have Noodles or Rice for Breakfast?

    <strong>791 Should We Have Noodles or Rice for Breakfast?</strong>


    A brand new day had dawned on Rodu. Due to the return of Alex, many people were beginning to reassess the situation. Even though not many details had been revealed about the battle that had taken ce the night before, the coincidental appearance of the second prince on the scene drew a lot of suspicions.


    Back when news of Alex��s assassination had first spread three years ago, the king himself had made a public announcement of the cause of Alex��s death, executing a few orcs and demons as a result. However, there were still some conspiracy theorists who were convinced that foul y was involved, and that Josh was actually the one who had orchestrated the assassination.


    Josh just so happened to have appeared in the battle that had taken ce the previous night, and there were even rumors that he had faced Alex in battle. This information suddenly made the conspiracies surrounding Josh seem not so imusible after all.


    There had always been a delicate bnce maintained between Josh and Sean. As long as the king refrained from choosing an heir, the bnce would continue to exist, and everything would appear to be quite tranquil and peaceful.


    However, Alex��s return was like a sledgehammer that brutally shattered this frail bnce.


    With his enormous power and his position in the hearts of the citizens of the Roth Empire, his choice would undoubtedly be capable of tipping the scales. Even the king himself couldn��t simply ignore his opinion.


    Regardless of whether Josh was involved in the assassination three years ago, most people were of the opinion that Alex wouldn��t choose to side with Josh following his return. He had endured battles of life and death on the empire��s borders with Sean as hisrade, so the first prince was clearly the better choice. Following Alex��s passing, the first prince had mourned and fasted for Alex for three days and three nights; that was a clear indication of the close bond that they had shared.


    All of the officials who had already made their choices were considering whether they had made the wrong decision, while some of the fence-sitters were also being tempted to pick a side.


    The storm that had taken ce the night before had shaken the entire Roth Empire.


    Of course, some people werepletely unaffected by this incident. These people included the normal citizens of the city, as well as the schrs who were heading toward Carlo Church in an excited manner.


    ...


    Carlo Church was situated in the western region of Rodu on a vast plot ofnd that had been cordoned off using ck railing. At the center of a yellowingwn stood a grand round-domed church, beside which were two rows ofrge white stone pirs. There was a za that had been paved with bs of white stone in front of the church, and white pigeons were searching for grass seeds in the gaps between the stone bs.


    The ck-robed priests wore serious expressions as they traversed through the long corridors of the church. There was no hint of a smile on their faces whatsoever, and all of them seemed to be in a hurry.


    The church had a longer history than even the Roth Empire. During the war among species, priests had roamed the entire Nond Continent, administering treatment to the humans who had been wounded during the war, and fostering the children who had lost their parents to battle. As such, they were deeply respected and revered by the masses.


    Furthermore, the church also yed an imperative role in uniting the humans during the war among species. It was through amon faith that everyone banded together, and the church had developed many exceptional knights and magic casters for the human race.


    The royal family of the Roth Empire at the time were the spokespeople for the church. They led the humans during the war and ensured the survival of the entire human race, securing a vast territory in the process.


    However, following the founding of the Roth Empire, all of the past kings had been trying to lessen the influence and the power of the church.


    This trend was especially apparent during the several decades when Andre had been in power. From the many churches that had once stood all over the Roth Empire, this Carlo Church was now the only one that remained. Most of the church��s influence had been absorbed by the Magus Tower, and the people who had been part of the war among species had all passed away. As such, this century-old church was now merely a symbolic existence, marking a chapter in the history of the human race.


    Even though the church was still supposedly respected by the royal family, it was heavily restricted and essentially no longer had any power.


    The cavernous Carlo Church had even been reduced to a venue for some officials when holding major events, such as this debate.


    All of the elderly priests naturally weren��t responsible for attending to such matters, and all of them stayed in the back rooms, reminiscing about the good old glory days.


    Even though the church had been steadily on the wane, it was still not a ce that could be defiled by anyone; the Roth Empire��s department of education was only allowed ess to the main hall of the church, and they were prohibited from essing any other areas.


    The young priests wore serious expressions as they poured tea for the white-robed elders before standing off to the side with their hands sped behind their backs.


    Even though they didn��t like these people for being so boisterous and noisy in the church, they had to force themselves to serve them, so it was no wonder that their expressions were rather sour.


    The main hall of the church was paved with marble that was glistening with a faint golden sheen, and natural light was passing through the clear crystal dome up above, illuminating the entire hall.


    There were beautiful pieces of art carved on the stone walls within the church, all of which were images depicting the members of the church lending their assistance to the human warriors during the war among species.


    During those chaotic and tumultuous times, it was none other than the priests who led the humans out of the darkness, allowing them to finally be a force to be reckoned with on the Nond Continent.


    There were currently hundreds of white-robed and azure-robed people sitting cross-legged before the pieces of wall art. Some of them were quite old and wizened, while others seemed to have barely graduated out of their teens. There were clearly less azure-robed figures among them, and the people were also quite a bit younger than the average age of the people present.


    Meanwhile, there were 10 people who were also seated cross-legged on the tall tform. Half of them wore white robes, while the other half were in azure robes, and they were sitting on either side of the tform with a clear division between them.


    The white-robed figures were all elderly men with white hair. In contrast, among the azure-robed figures, aside from Byron, who sat at the center, all of the other four weren��t even middle-aged yet, so their group appeared to be far more youthful.


    All of the azure-robed figures present wore rather nervous expressions as they nced at Byron from time to time. This was going to be the final one of 10 debates, and the result of this debate would decide whether they would adopt the new numerical system or stay with the old hexadecimal system.


    During the previous nine debates, the trend was that more and more people were joining the azure-robed camp. However, there were still more conservative and stubborn white-robed, and it was very difficult to counter their arguments surrounding tradition and inheritance.


    If they were to lose this debate, then all of their past efforts would go to waste. The multiplication table that they were hoping to poprize would also be buried in the sands of time. This was something that no one wanted to see.


    A ck-robed middle-aged man made his way toward Byron, and said, ��Master Byron, it��s 9 am. We should begin the debate now.��


    Why isn��t Mr. Mag here yet?


    Luna was standing at the entrance to the hall, casting her gaze into the distance with an urgent expression on her face.


    Byron also nced at the entrance before withdrawing his gaze as he nodded, and said, ��Let��s begin.��


    ...


    On a certain food street, Amy looked up at Mag, and asked, ��Father, should we have noodles or rice for breakfast?��

 Chapter 792 - Sorry, Am I Late?

    <h4>Chapter 792 Sorry, Am I Late?</h4>


    As soon as 9am arrived, the debatemenced.


    This debate had already been raging for two months, and it became very heated right away.


    ...


    The man sitting at the center of the conservative white-robed had arge ck mole on his be. His name was Erma, and he wore a disdainful look on his face as he said in a haughty manner, ��The hexadecimal system is something left to us by our ancestors. It is the manifestation of the wisdom of our forefathers. During our history of thousands of years, it has yed an extremely important role, and it��s not an exaggeration to say that it��s an imperative part of human society. For this system, countless mathematicians worked and researched tirelessly to enrich themselves and expand this field. It��s the brightest star in the history of the human race, and the result of countless blood, sweat, and tears shed by those who lived before us.��


    All of the conservatives nodded in agreement, and Erma��s disdain was mirrored in their eyes as they looked at the revolutionary azure-robes.


    These people had somehow been swayed by Byron to try and revolutionize the numerical system, and it was ridiculous that they were making such a big deal out of this farcical matter.


    The decimal system was only used in the Roth Empire when applied to currency, and all of the schrs in the field of mathematics had always looked down on it, thinking that it was an inferior numerical system that wasn��t worth researching. If it weren��t for the fact that they were trying to make the currency system easier to understand for the general public, the decimal system wouldn��t even exist in the Roth Empire.


    Byron was the deputy minister of the department of education, and he was the highest-ranking figure among everyone gathered here. However, even with his lofty status, it was still quite difficult for him to try and implement this revolutionary new system, and that was an indication of just how deeply rooted the hexadecimal system was in the field of mathematics in the Roth Empire.


    This event had be theughingstock among the schrs of the Roth Empire ofte. Master Byron was an extremely esteemed figure in the field of mathematics, and was close to retirement age, but he was getting involved in such a massive farce. His entire career would most likely be blighted by this foolish decision.


    The youngest schr among the revolutionaries, going by the name of Lister, vehemently countered, ��The decimal system is far simpler and more efficient than the hexadecimal system. If we were to implement it in conjunction with the Mamy Multiplication Table, we��ll be countless times more efficient when making calctions. It has so many distinct advantages over the hexadecimal system, and widespread implementation would significantly increase the general IQ of the entire poption! We��ll be paving the way to a future where evenmon citizens can make calctions for themselves!��


    ��Commoners? Heh.�� The portly Leeroy sitting beside Erma pursed his fat lips with disdain, and said, ��Arithmetics is an art, not something for those lowly and ignorantmoners to dabble in! It is an exclusive art form passed down between nobles; those lowlymoners should just do what they��re told! And who gave you permission to raise the IQ of the general public? The more those idioticmoners know, the more ideas they��ll have, and that��s not a good thing.��


    Lister��s expression changed as he slowly clenched his fists. He was born in a noble family that had already fallen from grace, and he had been epted into Bauhinia Academy for his prodigious talent in the field of mathematics. At the age of 30, he had already be the youngest professor in the academy.


    During his youth, his gambling addict grandfather had lost the entire estate, so he had to live among themoners with his parents in the northern region of the city. As such, he lived a life that was no different from that ofmoners, and he still had manymoners as friends.


    As such,moners were not lowly beings in his eyes.


    However, the current caste stunted their potential for growth, barring them from the academies that were exclusive to nobles, thereby cutting off their only avenue to umte knowledge.


    It was just as Leeroy had said: themoners could only do as they were told, while the nobles received the best education and became the elites of society. In contrast, themoners had no right to ess education, and could only live in ignorance for generation after generation.


    Lister also knew that all of themoners had to work hard every day just to fill their stomachs. They had no spare time nor money to receive education in order to better themselves.


    However, if the decimal system could rece the hexadecimal system and be widely implemented along with the Mamy Multiplication Table, then evenmoners would quickly be able to grasp basic arithmetics. That would be enough for them in everyday life.


    A quantitative change of arge enough degree would inevitably result in a qualitative change. Once enoughmoners grasped the decimal system, the entire human race would advance, taking a huge step forward.


    Mathematics wasn��t some kind of so-called artistic endeavor. Instead, it was a tool that had been invented for use in daily life. However, he simply couldn��t convince these stubborn ��masters�� who held extremely high positions in the world of schrs within the Roth Empire.


    Byron looked at Leeroy with a serious expression, and said, ��What we��re doing is not educating the ignorant masses. Educational exclusivity for the nobles has been in ce for many years, and the next step for us is to choose some talented children among themoners and give them an education, making them be the pirs of our Roth Empire.��


    ��Commoners all have ignorant blood running through their bodies, so they won��t be pirs of our empire even if they do receive an education. Our mathematicalmittee has already voted yesterday, and over 90% of our members have voted against the implementation of the decimal system. That is our final stance on the matter. Besides, you expect us to implement an untested multiplication table proposed by some random person? If we overthrow the hexadecimal system that we��ve used for thousands of years in preference of something so ridiculous farcical, we��d be theughingstock of the entire continent! You��ll be ruining the field of mathematics in the Roth Empire; can you shoulder the me for such a massive travesty?�� The white-robed Earlton chuckled coldly.


    The revolutionaries fell silent upon hearing this, and everyone turned their eyes to Byron. Only Byron could shoulder such a heavy burden, so he was the only one who could rise to the asion.


    Luna was wringing her hands together with an urgent expression as she looked at Byron. Earlton had dug a massive pit for Byron, and he was going to lose regardless of whether he jumped into the pit or not.


    All of the conservatives wore confident smiles on their faces, seemingly having already anticipated this result.


    ��Sorry, am Ite?��


    Right at this moment, the doors of the hall were suddenly pushed open from the outside. A young man strode in, holding the hand of an adorable little half-elf girl, who was, in turn, holding a little orange kitten.

 Chapter 793 - 793 Uneducated Chef

    <strong>793 Uneducated Chef</strong>


    The debate had already reached a state where a verdict was about to be reached. No one dared to answer the sharp question raised by Earlton, and if the revolutionaries had no response, then this debate would conclude with the victory going to the conservatives.


    However, right at this moment, someone suddenly arrived at the venue.


    Everyone turned their attention to this strangebination, which consisted of a young man with a little half elf girl, as well as an orange kitten. They appeared to have nothing to do with this debate, so everyone was perplexed why they hade here.


    ��Who��s that?��


    Earlton appraised Mag with a cold expression. If this debate could conclude due to a question raised by him, then his status in the world of schrs would most definitely be enhanced further. As such, he was naturally rather displeased to be interrupted on the cusp of glory.


    ��Isn��t he that chef from yesterday��s royal banquet?��


    Erma faltered slightly upon seeing Mag and Amy. He had attended the birthday banquet the day before, so he could naturally recall this duo. However, he hadn��t thought that he would see them again today. Could it be that meals were to be served during the debate, and he��d been invited here to cook for everyone?


    ��Exactly, why did hee here rather than stay in the pce and cook for His Majesty?�� Leeroy frowned as he looked at Mag.


    All of the revolutionaries were also just as confused; aside from Byron, none of them even knew who Mag was.


    ��Teacher Luna.��


    Amy waved at Luna before adjusting Ugly Duckling��s position as it was about to slide down out of her arms.


    ��Amy, Mr. Mag.�� A smile appeared on Luna��s nervous face. Even though they werete, it was very much a case of betterte than never.


    ��Sorry, we got a little dyed on the way here.��


    Mag nodded in an apologetic manner. He hadn��t cooked breakfast earlier, and it had been rather difficult to choose what to eat, so they ended up arriving at the venueter than expected.


    ��Right this way, please, Mr. Mag,�� Byron said with a smile as he rose to his feet.


    ��Sure.�� Mag left Amy with Luna before making his way over to Byron.


    Earlton was a little displeased. ��What are you doing, Master Byron? The debate is still in progress; how can we allow an unrted outsider to interrupt us? Even more so, he��s just an illiterate chef! Could it be that you��re trying to get a chef to help you in this debate?��


    All of the conservatives burst into raucousughter as they looked at Mag with disdain in their eyes. If a chef was proficient in the field of mathematics, then wouldn��t that make them the same as lowly chefs? That would be preposterous!


    ��Not only is Mr. Mag the chef who received the best dish award during the royal banquet, he was also the one who proposed the Mamy Multiplication Table, and it��s none other than his brilliant contribution that has made arithmetics so simple to poprize. As such, he has every right to participate in this debate today.�� Byron turned toward Mag with approval in his eyes, and asked, ��How can you call him an unrted outsider? Who among us has more right than him to be here? He is our sixth speaker during this debate!��


    He��s the one who proposed the Mamy Multiplication Table?! Lister��s eyes immediately lit up upon hearing this.


    The simple yet efficient multiplication table was imbued with astonishing wisdom and intelligence. In Lister��s heart, the one who��d proposed such a brilliant tool surely had to be an old and wise schr. Who would��ve thought that it would actually be a man who appeared to beparable to himself in age?


    All of the other revolutionaries were also astonished to hear this.


    If it weren��t for the fact that they had been won over by the brilliant Mamy Multiplication Table, they wouldn��t have chosen to jump ship and throw their support behind the decimal system so quickly. After all, no one wanted to be a rebel if they could avoid it.


    As such, all of them were stunned by the fact that such a young man had proposed the revolutionary multiplication table. On top of that, he was also a chef?


    The glowing praise Byron had delivered immediately made everyone reassess Mag. His ability to win the best dish award during the royal banquet already indicated that he stood at the pinnacle of the cooking world. How could a cooking genius like him also be a brilliant mathematician?


    Earlton looked at Mag with a deriding sneer, and scoffed, ��No wonder the so-called multiplication table is so crude and unsightly; turns out it was invented by a chef! I underestimated the multiplication table. If I��d known that it was something proposed by a lowly chef, I would��ve never participated in this debate.��


    All of the conservatives also wore expressions of disdain and superiority. All of them hailed from noble families, and the fact that they were schrs ced them on a pedestal above even normal noblemen, let alone a lowly chef.


    Even the revolutionaries were starting to lose their confidence.


    Byron hadn��t revealed any information about Mag to them this entire time. As such, they hadn��t even been aware of his age, let alone his profession.


    To schrs like them, it was naturally a little absurd that they were fighting so hard for a multiplication table proposed by a chef.


    ��Simplicity is the basis for poprity. It is the priority for basic education, and it determines whether it��s easily replicable and has the potential to be prevalently utilized.�� Mag turned to Earlton with a smile, and said, ��Basic arithmetics is supposed to be a practical skill, not some profound art. It��s an absolute joke that all of you are trying to oveplicate skills that can be mastered even by children barely out of their infancy. All of you are desperately nursing your frail egos and trying to create an artificial pedestal for yourselves so you can continue to feel superior to everyone else. However, that pedestal is going to be destroyed by the decimal system and the multiplication table.��


    Mag cast his gaze toward the five white-robed elderly men on stage with a disdainful sneer, and continued, ��That��s why you��re scared. You��re petrified that those ��ignorant��moners will one day be able to easily calcte answers to questions that you have to work painstakingly to answer. It doesn��t feel good to have your fragile egose under threat, does it?��


    All of the conservatives�� expressions changed in unison. Mag��s words were like sharp des digging under their skin, making them feel very ufortable.


    Change was indeed something that evoked fear and unrest among people. Fear of the unknown made the conservatives wary, and they would much rather stay in their ownfort zones. As such, regardless of how superior this decimal system was, they were insistent on denying it its ce under the sun so they could continue to be looked up to by the masses.


    In contrast, all of the revolutionaries�� eyes immediately lit up. During the entire course of this debate, they had constantly been bullied by the conservatives. All five of the white-robed elderly men were extremely esteemed schrs, so no one dared to directly rebuke them. However, Mag had no such qualms, and his scathing tirade was extremely satisfying to all of the green-robed revolutionaries.


    Earlton was so enraged that his beard was trembling as he pointed at Mag. ��You... You... That��s utter nonsense! If a child can calcte multiplication problems with two-digit numbers, I��ll retire right away! However, if you��re simply spouting nonsense, then I��m going to reveal to this entire world that your multiplication table is nothing more than a pile of trash!��

 Chapter 794 - She’s Only Four this Year

    <h4>Chapter 794 She��s Only Four this Year</h4>


    The atmosphere in the hall immediately became quite tense. Earlton was an extremely esteemed figure in the field of mathematics here in the Roth Empire, and his position was only below that of Erma and Leeroy. Setting official titles aside and speaking from a schrly perspective alone, even Byron ranked below him.


    He was now threatening retirement and putting his entire career on the line to crush Mag, and that was a clear indication of his confidence.


    Even though Mag��s words were quite sharp, upon careful analysis, they appeared to be quite exaggerated. After all, could a child that was barely out of their infancy really be able to win against the best mathematicians of the Roth Empire?


    Earlton��s actions seemed to be quite rash and reckless, but he was actually taking a calcted risk.


    Two-digit multiplication problems were considered to be extremely difficult in the world of mathematics. If the problem involvedrge numbers, then no ordinary mathematician would be able to solve it. In fact, there were many people present who were unable to solve such questions.


    However, Mag was proiming that even a child was capable of such an extraordinary feat, and that was clearly nothing more than a pipe dream. Now, Earlton was grabbing ahold of that point and issuing a challenge that Mag clearly couldn��t win.


    The revolutionaries were all waiting for Mag��s response. The notion had been raised by Mag, and it was time for him to support it.


    If Mag didn��t ept the challenge, then the verdict of this debate was quite apparent. However, if Mag were to ept the challenge, where was he going to find such a prodigious young mathematician?


    Could it be...


    Luna withdrew her gaze from Mag and turned toward Amy, who was currently struggling to hold Ugly Duckling in her arms. Was Amy going to be the one to prove Mag��s point?


    ��What a touching bet. If all of you were so eager to retire and refrain from continuing to burden the field of mathematics, it would be vastly fortunate for the entire Roth Empire,�� Mag said with a smile. A bet like this yed right into his hands. Looking at the enraged expressions on the faces of all of the white-robed dogmatic old farts, Mag��s smile widened even further.


    ��Seeing as you��re so eager to volunteer yourself as tribute, let me show you the power of the multiplication table used in conjunction with the decimal system. My four-year-old[1] daughter will be the one to demonstrate this point for me.�� Mag gestured toward Amy, who then skipped over to him with Ugly Duckling in her arms.


    Mag continued, ��You can the pick the best mathematician among you and assign the same two-digit multiplication problem to bothpetitors. Of course, the mathematician chosen by your side must use the hexadecimal system in their calctions. The winner of this showdown will decide who wins this debate. If you lose, then you have no right to further obstruct the implementation of the decimal system and the multiplication table in the Roth Empire.��


    The entire hall had fallenpletely silent. No one had expected Mag to ept the challenge. Furthermore, he was upping the stakes, and proposing that the oue of this contest decided the oue of the entire debate.


    What was even more arrogant of him was that he was allowing anyone from the conservatives to go up against Amy, which meant that even Erma or Earlton could take the stage!


    Everyone immediately turned to Amy, only to discover a little girl who appeared to be around three or four years of age. Her semi-transparent pointy little ears and her intricate little face were all very adorable, and as she blinked herrge blue eyes in an innocent manner, she didn��t look like she was capable of even simple arithmetic calctions.


    Little girls her age were normally still fretting about what they were going to eat; how could she have possibly mastered the skill to solve two-digit multiplication problems?


    All of the revolutionaries were also feeling quite nervous. Even though they had chosen an extremely difficult path from the very beginning, all of them had been working their hardest during the past few months.


    However, Mag was now proposing a downright absurd contest, and if he were to lose, they would also lose the debate. In that case, all of their efforts wouldpletely go down the drain.


    Everyone turned toward Byron in unison. He was the leader of this mathematical revolution, and only he could decide whether this showdown would go ahead.


    Byron looked at Mag for a moment, and then cast his gaze toward Amy. A smile appeared on his face as he nodded, and said, ��I have no objections to this.��


    Earlton, Erma, and Leeroy nced at each other before Earlton turned to Mag with a cold sneer on his face. ��Alright, I��ll be happy to crush your insolence!��


    Erma turned to a young man with a heavily freckled face below the stage, and said, ��Fitch, you canpete against her.��


    ��He��s sending out Fitch! That��s... That shouldn��t be allowed!��


    All of the revolutionaries immediately sagged like deted balloons. Fitch was the most exceptional young student of the elite imperial academy of mathematics, and had been a prodigy from a young age. At just 10 years of age, he solved a two-digit multiplication problem on his own, and was epted into the academy as Erma��s disciple.


    Now, he was still only 16 years old, but his reputation had already exceeded that of many of his teachers, and no one couldpete with him when it came to speed solving. Even Erma had proimed that Fitch would reach greater heights than he had during his peak.


    Such a brilliant prodigy was being sent out topete with a little three-year-old half elf girl. It appeared that the conservatives were willing to beughing stocks as long as they could win this debate.


    ��Yes.�� The young man emerged from within the crowd before slowly making his way onto the tall tform. Without his freckles, he would actually be quite a handsome young man.


    Even though he was a little thin and frail, he carried himself in a graceful manner, and there was no hint of arrogance about him that one would expect from a prodigy of his lofty status. Instead, he gave off an air benevolence, and seemed to be quite approachable.


    Mag nced at the young man with absolute confidence in his eyes.


    These stupid old bastards dared to proim that the multiplication table was crude and unsightly! It was time for them to learn their ce!


    ��My daughter, Amy, will be participating in this contest. She��s four years old at the moment.�� Mag patted Amy��s head before turning toward the conservatives as he continued, ��In a contest of calction, the best parameter to decide on a winner would naturally be speed. We��ll each pick a random two-digit number to be used asponents for the multiplication problem, and we��ll see who can get the answer first. The final answers can be converted into the other contestant��s numerical system for verification purposes.��


    [1] For some reason, the author says she��s three in the chapters as ofte, but she��d been introduced as either four or nearly four at the start...

 Chapter 795 - You“ve Lost!

    <h4>Chapter 795 You��ve Lost!</h4>


    The rules were very simple, and the fact that each side was picking a random number made the contest quite fair. Furthermore, a contest of speed was the most direct and straightforward way to decide a winner.


    However, the adorkable Amy created a stark contrast with the prodigious Fitch. Even if Fitch were to secure victory in this contest, it wouldn��t do much to enhance his reputation. Instead, it would actually be rather embarrassing for him regardless of whether he won or not.


    The rules had been proposed by Mag, and he was using his own daughter to prove his point. In response, Erma was sending out his disciple, Fitch, topete in his stead.


    If Erma were to take the stage andpete against a little four-year-old girl, he would truly be the joke of the entire schrly world regardless of the oue.


    Erma looked at Byron, and solemnly said, ��Seeing as everything has been decided, let��s begin the contest.��


    This debate of numerical systems had been raging on for far too long. Even though they currently still had the situation under control, those revolutionaries were gaining more and more traction, and more and more people were bing interested in the decimal system as well a the so-called Mamy Multiplication Table.


    That was not good news for them, so they had to end this farce as quickly as possible. If they could prove that Mag, who had proposed the multiplication table in the first ce, was nothing but a scam artist, then the wind would undoubtedly bepletely taken out of the revolutionaries�� sails.


    Byron turned to Mag to gather his opinion. Mag nodded in response, so Byron replied, ��Alright, let��s begin.��


    Mag leaned down with a smile, and said to Amy, ��Amy, you have to go and solve a multiplication problem now. Just use the method that I taught you, then yell out the answer loudly as soon as you solve it.��


    ��Alright, I��ll win for sure.�� Amy nodded confidently. She had been doing multiplication problems for half an hour every day under Mag��s tutge during this recent period of time.


    ��She��s just a little brat who��s barely learned how to walk; you��re telling me she can solve a two-digit multiplication problem? What a joke!�� Earlton pursed his lips with disdain as he looked at Amy. He had absolute confidence in winning this bet. After all, Fitch��s speed solving skills were quite extraordinary even to him.


    Furthermore, this boy had limitless potential, and as long as he continued to be obedient, the conservatives would push him to even greater heights.


    ��I��m Fitch.�� Fitch made his way over to Amy and bent down slightly before offering his hand in a gentlemanly manner.


    ��I��m Amy.�� Amy looked up at Fitch, and also extended a little hand of her own.


    However, her hand was grabbed by arger hand midway.


    Mag gently tucked Amy��s little hand down by her side before looking at Fitch with a smile. ��I think this is going to be an interesting contest.��


    ��Because you��ll be losing to an opponent called Amy,�� Amy added with a serious expression.


    Fitch stood up straight again with a smile, and replied, ��I always look forward to interesting contests, but I��ve nevere up against an opponent who could push me.��


    A middle-aged man strode forward as the emcee, and loudly announced, ��Both contestants will be given the same problemprising of a multiplication problem with two numbers, each of which will be picked out by each side. Once the answers have been derived, they��ll be converted into decimal and hexadecimal forms for cross-referencing purposes. The one who gets the correct answer first will be the winner!��


    Someone had already carried tables, chairs, paper, and quills over to Amy and Fitch, both of who were sitting with a distance of around three meters between them with their backs facing each other.


    Amy gently ced Ugly Duckling onto the table, and whispered, ��Don��t go anywhere or make a fuss, Ugly Duckling; I��ll be done soon. Otherwise, I��m going to eat you!��


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Ducklingy down obediently on the table, and didn��t dare to move even a single whisker.


    Fitch sat down at his table with a calm expression. Just his presence alone seemed to carry a calming quality, and with him participating in the contest, it appeared that victory was assured for the conservatives.


    Mag also received a quill and a piece of paper. After a brief period of contemtion, he wrote down the number ��56�� before handing the piece of paper to the emcee.


    Erma did the same thing at almost the exact same moment.


    Soon, both numbers were converted into decimal and hexadecimal forms before being given to Amy and Fitch, and the contest officiallymenced.


    Amy looked at the two numbers on her sheet of paper with a nk expression as if she had beenpletely shell-shocked, not even picking up her quill.


    Meanwhile, Fitch picked up his quill as soon as the numbers were revealed to him before scribbling up a series ofplex forme and equations that were extremely difficult to follow.


    Erma looked at the two of them with a confident smile on his face. With Fitch��s abilities, it would take him no more than an hour to solve this question. By then, that little girl would��ve most likely given up and fallen asleep already.


    She��s not even picking up her quill; is she conceding her loss already? What a shameless bastard that man is, getting his daughter to take the fall for him! All of the conservatives heaved sighs of relief. They��d initially been a little worried that Mag had educated a brilliant prodigy, but it appeared that their concerns werepletely unnecessary.


    There was most likely no one in this world more proficient in speed solving than Fitch. Even if there was someone like that, it definitely wouldn��t be this little four-year-old half-elf girl.


    Why isn��t she picking up her quill?


    The revolutionaries were also growing rather flustered. Their hearts had already leaped to their throats when Mag thrust his daughter into this contest, and now, it appeared that their worst fears were going to be realized. This little girl was clearly throwing the match!


    Has Amy mastered two-digit multiplication already? Luna was also looking at Amy with a nervous expression. Even for her, it would take at least a day to solve a two-digit multiplication problem using the hexadecimal system.


    Three months ago, Amy couldn��t even remember any numbers; how was it possible that she had mastered such a profound and difficult skill so quickly?


    Luna turned her gaze toward Mag, and all of her concerns were immediately quelled at the sight of the confident smile on his face.


    Three months ago, Amy couldn��t even count numbers properly, but she mastered one-digit multiplication in just two months. With Mr. Mag here, nothing is impossible! With that in mind, Luna felt a lot more assured.


    The entire hall waspletely silent aside from the scratching of Fitch��s feather quill. Time seemed to have slowed down, thereby further exacerbating the nervous energy in the air.


    Less than half a minute had passed when Amy suddenly murmured to herself, ��16*56=896. That��s my answer, 896.��


    She then picked up her quill for the very first time, and carefully wrote down those three numbers.


    She put down her quill and picked up Ugly Duckling as she smiled, and announced, ��I��ve got the answer; you��ve already lost!��

 Chapter 796 - I“ve Los

    <h4>Chapter 796 I��ve Los</h4>


    ��H-how is that possible?!��


    The entire hall burst into an uproar as everyone looked on with incredulity at the ted Amy, as well as the stack of untouched paper on the table.


    During this short span of time, Amy hadn��t touched her quill even once, and when she finally did pick it up, it was only so she could write down her answer. That was simply incredible to everyone.


    Some of the schrs present had researched calcting two-digit multiplication problems using the decimal system. However, they wouldn��t be able to solve such a question in half an hour, let alone half a minute.


    Fitch was scribbling furiously on the sheet of paper before him when his quill suddenly faltered. He turned back to look at the beaming Amy with a hint of surprise on his face.


    Luna��s eyes widened as she stared at Amy with disbelief in her eyes. Not only had Amy actually solved the question, she had done so in what felt like the blink of an eye.


    Amy was a child who would never lie, and Mag had a propensity of constantly creating miracles. As such, she was almost blindly confident that Amy had calcted the correct answer. After all, no matter how imusible or absurd something seemed, it wouldn��t be strange for Mag and Amy to be able to achieve it.


    ��How could she possibly have solved a two-digit multiplication problem in such a short time?! Besides, she didn��t even make any calctions; she must��ve just blurted out a random answer!�� Earlton rose to his feet as he glowered at Mag with a cold expression, and interrogated, ��Do you think we��re all idiots? This is indeed a contest of speed, but the correct answer has to be reached first!��


    Everyone was still reeling from shock when they were enlightened by Earlton��s words. Just as he had said, it waspletely impossible to solve a two-digit multiplication problem in half an hour, especially when zero calctions had been made during this process.


    As such, the only possibility was that Amy was lying, and that she hadn��t actually calcted the correct answer. Instead, she had merely blurted out a random number, and was trying to somehow swindle a victory.


    The smiles on the faces of the revolutionaries gradually congealed as they turned their eyes toward Amy and Mag. If that was indeed true, then their actions would bring disgrace to all of the revolutionaries present.


    ��In the decimal system, this is only to be expected. If Amy didn��t have to waste time meticulously writing down that answer in the end, she would��ve been able to calcte the answer in her mind within 10 seconds.�� Mag��s expression remainedpletely unflustered as he looked back at Earlton, and said, ��In any case, Amy has already confirmed her answer. If you have any doubts, you can wait until he��s also got an answer, then ask him to convert it into decimal form forparison.��


    The entire hall fell silent once again. No one had expected Mag to give such a calm and straightforward response.


    Earlton��s eyes were shing with a hint of bewilderment as he looked at Mag. He could tell that Mag didn��t seem to be lying, so how could he possibly be so confident?


    Byron stood up, and said, ��Seeing as one side is expressing doubts regarding the answer, I suggest our two sides each task one more person with the same calction. That way, we��ll have more answers for confirmation.��


    Earlton was about to issue another retort when Erma raised a hand to stop him, and nodded as he said, ��We��ll do as you say, Master Byron. Don��t be so quick to jump to conclusions, Earlton. Fitch, you keep doing what you��re doing. Leeroy will be the one calcting the problem from my side, and his answer will be used as the final answer for cross-referencing andparison.��


    Earlton sat down with a dark expression before aiming a cold re at Mag.


    ��Lister will be responsible for calction on our side, and his answer will also be our final answer.�� Byron nodded in response before turning to Lister.


    ��Yes.�� Lister nodded before beginning his calctions.


    Leeroy had also received a quill and a stack of paper. He hesitated momentarily before exchanging a nce with Erma, and then also set about making his calctions.


    ��This is indeed bing rather interesting.�� A smile appeared on Fitch��s face as he turned around to continue his work as well. His quill was scribbling even more furiously over the sheet of paper, even to the extent that the tip of his quill was barely traceable to the naked eye.


    ��Father, why don��t they believe me?�� Amy asked as she looked up at Mag with a perplexed look on her little face.


    ��Because you��re so much better than them that they��re unable toprehend it. If you want them to believe, then you have to shatter their outlook on the world and force them to embrace a new world; that��s not an easy task,�� Mag replied in a quiet voice. Even though he had expected this dissent from the conservatives, it was still a little disappointing for him to see them continue to be so stubborn and dogmatic.


    ��If Father hadpeted instead of me, they��d be even more shocked.�� Amy nodded in response.


    ��That��s true.�� A smile appeared on Mag��s face. With his eidetic memory, answers to normal multiplication questions were directly essible in his mind, so he wouldn��t even need to calcte at all.


    Thus, Fitch continued to calcte along with Lister and Leeroy, and the atmosphere within the hall became quite tense once again.


    The oue of this contest would determine the result of this debate, and, more importantly, whether the decimal system would receive widespread implementation.


    No one would��ve dreamed that this monumental task would fall on the shoulders of a little four-year-old girl, and this startling turn of events had caught everyone off guard.


    Meanwhile, Mag was carrying Amy in his arms as he made ap around the hall, appreciating the beautiful mosaics on the walls and telling Amy about the history of the Nond Continent.


    Alex didn��t actually know much about the church��s history, but Mag could roughly glean the story through the introductory annotations on the wall mosaics. Even though these annotations had to be taken with a grain of salt due to the fact that they were naturally all praising the church as a glorious entity of righteousness, the story told still reflected a representation of the church that had survived through the dark ages.


    Faith was the best remedy for those suffering from despair amid the endless darkness. It was like an undying me that was present in the heart of every human being, uniting them as one and making them so powerful a race that even the giant dragons had to be wary of them.


    The church��s power was forcibly reduced before it could abuse that power. At least this way, the church��s glorious image remains eternal in everyone��s hearts. Mag looked at the wall mosaics with furrowed brows as he thought to himself, It has to be said that Andre really is a wise king. However, he��s not even willing to tolerate the church; how can he tolerate his two sons doing so many heinous things behind his back?


    ��I��ve got an answer.��


    Right at this moment, Fitch��s words cut off Mag��s train of thought, and he turned to face him with Amy in his arms.


    Everyone in the hall turned their attention to Fitch in unison with tense, expectant eyes.


    However, Fitch only had eyes for Amy as he calmly said, ��I took the liberty of converting my answer into decimal form, and it��s 896. I��ve lost.��

 Chapter 797 - Can I Learn Decimal Form Calculation From You?

    <h4>Chapter 797 Can I Learn Decimal Form Calction From You?</h4>


    The entire hall erupted into a loudmotion following a brief silence.


    Everyone wore astonished expressions on their faces as they struggled toe to terms with what they were hearing.


    ��Fitch lost!��


    ��That little girl had the right answer?!��


    ��The little girl only took half a minute to get her answer, but Fitch took over half an hour to get the same answer? How is that possible?!��


    None of the conservatives were willing to ept such a crushing loss. To think that the most prodigious young talent among them, Fitch, had lost to a little half-elf girl who was only four years old!


    ��Does that mean we won?��


    ��That means that little girl calcted the right answer! She really calcted the correct answer to a two-digit multiplication problem in half a minute!��


    ��That��s... absolutely incredible! Long live the decimal system!��


    Following a brief period of stunned silence, all of the revolutionaries erupted into ecstasy. Just a moment ago, they had been dwelling deep in the pits of despair, and this sudden massive contrast made for an amazing experience.


    Luna jumped up with excitement, but she quickly realized that what she was doing wasn��t verydy-like, and a blush appeared on her face as she stood still on the spot again. Thankfully, everyone in the hall had their eyes fixed on Mag and Amy, so no one noticed her little slipup.


    A smile had also appeared on Byron��s face as he looked at Mag and Amy with approval in his eyes. As expected, inviting the inventor of the Mamy Multiplication Table to the debate was the best course of action.


    I��m surprised he was willing to concede his loss so easily. Mag was looking at Fitch with a hint of surprise as well as approval on his face. The vast majority of those so-called prodigies were extremely proud, yet this boy was able to set aside his ego and have the humility to openly admit his loss to a little four-year-old girl in front of so many people; he was a true man.


    ��Th... that��s impossible!�� Earlton abruptly rose to his feet as the confident expression on his facepletely crumbled. His reputation and career were on the line; if Fitch lost, then it was over for him!


    ��Leeroy! What did you get? You had to have gotten a different answer from that little rascal, right?�� Earlton turned to Leeroy with a hint of desperation in his eyes.


    Everyone else also turned to Leeroy and Lister. Fitch had already conceded that Amy had given the correct answer. Now, it was time topare Fitch��s answer with the ones derived by these two to determine the final result of this impromptu contest.


    Leeroy slowly put down the quill in his hand and looked at his final answer. He then turned to Earlton with aplex expression, and said, ��Fitch��s answer is correct.��


    ��I also got the same answer as Fitch.��


    At this moment, Lister also put down his quill and turned to Mag and Amy with awe and admiration in his eyes.


    ��How... How could this be...�� Earlton stumbled and almost fell over. He rushed over to Leeroy��s table and grabbed the piece of paper the other man had been working on. After catching sight of his final answer, his legs finally gave out from under him as he sat heavily on the ground. All color had drained from his face.


    The entire hall fell deathly silent once again, and all of the conservatives wore ugly expressions.


    A man of Leeroy��s status clearly wouldn��t lie in a situation like this. Otherwise, if it were to be proventer on that he had told a fib in this situation, his reputation would receive a lethal blow.


    All four people who had worked on this question had arrived at the same answer, so the result of this contest was nothing more than a foregone conclusion.


    Amy had derived the answer to the question in a scarcely believable time of half a minute,pletely crushing the genius, Fitch, who was seen as the likeliest sessor to Erma.


    ��Contestant Amy is the winner of this contest!��


    The emcee stepped forward and pointed a finger at Amy.


    ��We won!��


    A collective cheer erupted from the revolutionaries.


    They had been on the back foot throughout the entirety of the past 10 debates, only to stage a miraculouseback and clinch the victory in the eleventh hour. It was all thanks to this extraordinary father and daughter duo; they had sessfully turned the tables in one fell swoop, and given them the victory that they had been dreaming of.


    ��To think that she was able to calcte a two-digit multiplication problem in half a minute; she��s not just a prodigy anymore, she��s a freak!��


    ��Also, ording to what Mr. Mag said, half a minute isn��t her limit. If she hadn��t used her quill, it would��ve taken even less time!��


    ��That��s incredible! Could it be that Mr. Mag even had a multiplication table for two-digit numbers? If we learn it, will we be able to calcte such problems just as quickly?��


    Aside from the loud cheers erupting through the revolutionaries, many of them were discussing spiritedly among themselves. The oppression they had suffered at the hands of the conservatives was making them begin to doubt whether it was worth supporting the decimal system and the multiplication table, after all. However, after witnessing Amy��s downright terrifying calction abilities, all of those doubts had beenpletely quelled. Now, their minds were only filled with admiration for Mag as well as anticipation for their own futures.


    The hexadecimal system was already well established in the current world of mathematics, so it would be very difficult for them to leave ast legacy.


    However, now that the brand-new era of the decimal system was about to be ushered in, they were going to be regarded as the first group of people to champion such a revolution, making them pioneers of sorts.


    This monumental debate was most likely going to be recorded in the Roth Empire��s history books. In particr, this final debate would surely be regarded as a major turning point in the history of mathematics when reviewed many years in the future.


    The one who had proposed the Mamy Multiplication Table, Mr. Mag, and his freakish prodigious daughter had definitely stamped their mark on history.


    Byron rose to his feet before turning to Erma and the others as he smiled, and said, ��Seeing as the final result has been decided, I expect you to keep your promise. The conservatives can no longer impede the widespread implementation of the decimal system, and the department of education will be overseeing this implementation. I hope you won��t do anything out of line.��


    ��Rest assured, Master Byron; we made a promise and we fully intend to keep it.�� Erma slowly rose to his feet with a strained expression as he turned to Mag, and said, ��However, I��m not sure if those schrs would be willing to learn and poprize the so-called multiplication table if they were to discover that it had been invented by a chef.��


    Mag looked back at Erma with a deriding sneer, and countered, ��Something as crude and inefficient as the hexadecimal system could��ve easily been invented by a cave-dwelling neanderthal chef at some point in the distant past, yet you still revere it as a prized treasure, do you not? Even the text andnguage that we��re now using evolved from the most crude cave carvings made by our primitive ancestors; are you going to renounce thisnguage just because you look down on those primal beings?��


    ��Hmph! What utter nonsense!�� Erma��s expression darkened as he stormed out of the hall.


    Leeroy took a final meaningful nce at Mag before also departing.


    Meanwhile, two young schrs helped Earlton to his feet, and the trio hung their heads low as they scurried past Mag.


    ��Hey, old man, I hope you remember what you promised everyone earlier. Make sure to publicly announce your retirement as soon as possible. I��m sure the entire Roth Empire would rejoice upon hearing such fantastic news!�� Mag stabbed another dagger into Earlton��s heart with a benevolent smile thatpletely belied the venom in his words.


    ��You!!�� Earlton��s eyes widened before he fainted on the spot.


    Right at this moment, Fitch approached Mag, and asked, ��Mr. Mag, right? Can I learn decimal form calction from you?��

 Chapter 798 - I Can Find You with Just a Phone Call

    <h4>Chapter 798 I Can Find You with Just a Phone Call</h4>


    All of the people who were making their way toward the entrance of the hall turned around to look at Fitch with incredulity in their eyes. Fitch had always been groomed as the sessor to Erma, who was the most esteemed figure in the field of mathematics in the Roth Empire.


    With such a prestigious backer, Fitch had an immeasurable future, and he was destined to be the scintiting star among the world of schrs.


    But now, this young man was throwing that bright future away to learn about the decimal system from Mag?


    Mag and his daughter had just given the conservatives a vicious p to the face, yet Fitch was immediately jumping ship and joining them.


    What he was doing was akin to ruining his own future career! Here in Rodu, if any schr were to offend Erma, then they would never amount to anything, as they would be oppressed and ostracized until the day they died.


    Aside from surprise, there was also fury on the faces of the conservatives. This was an utter betrayal from Fitch, and they were struggling toe to terms with his decision.


    Even the revolutionaries were all looking at Fitch with puzzlement in their eyes.


    Even though the revolutionaries had won this debate due to a brilliant disy from Mag and his daughter, the hexadecimal system had been in prevalent use within the human race for several decades, and it would undoubtedly take a long time for the decimal system to rece it. So why was Fitch abandoning all of his brilliant future prospects?


    Erma had just reached the entrance to the hall when he faltered in his footsteps upon hearing Fitch��s words. He then harrumphed coldly without even turning his back before storming away.


    ��His career as a schr is over.��


    All of the conservatives looked at Fitch with wistful expressions before also exiting the hall. Of course, there were also some who were taking pleasure in the misfortune that was sure to befall Fitch as a consequence of his actions.


    Mag looked at Fitch for a while before shaking his head as he replied, ��Sorry, but I��m not taking students. If you want to learn decimal form calction, then you can ask Master Byron. He��s more professional than me; I��m just an illiterate chef.��


    Fitch shook his head with a determined expression as he insisted, ��No, I want to learn from you. I want to learn the method that she used to calcte the answer to a two-digit multiplication problem in less than half a minute. I��ve never cared about my master��s upation or what kind of person they are. Regardless of who you are, knowledge remains constant, and that��s what I want to learn from you.��


    Mag looked into Fitch��s pure and determined eyes for a while longer before shaking his head again. ��I don��t take students, and I��ll be going back to Chaos City tomorrow. If you really want to learn the decimal system and the multiplication table, you can join the revolutionaries and send letters to me if you have any questions.��


    ��Then it��s settled!�� Fitch��s eyes immediately lit up as he extended a respectful bow toward Mag.


    A smile appeared on Mag��s face as he nodded in response.


    Fitch then made his way over to Byron and began to converse with him in a modest manner. Even from afar, it was quite apparent to Mag that Byron was in a very good mood.


    ��Father, I did really well, didn��t I?�� Amy looked up at Mag with an expression that was practically screaming ��praise me��.


    Mag nodded with a smile, and replied, ��Yes, you did very well, Little Amy. You��re already better at mathematics that all of those old guys.��


    Luna also made her way over to them, and gave Amy a thumbs-up as she said, ��That��s right, you beat the number one mathematics prodigy of Rodu today, Little Amy; you did extremely well!��


    ��Heehee.��


    Amy was filled with tion, having been praised by both Mag and Luna. She swayed Mag��s arm from side to side and whispered into his ear, ��Put me down, Father, I��m going to go y hide-and-seek with Ugly Duckling. You can have some alone time with Teacher Luna.��


    Mag was at a loss for words as he gently ced Amy down onto the ground, wondering just what was going on in that little head of hers.


    Luna nced at Fitch, then turned to Mag with a smile, and asked, ��Fitch is an extremely talented individual; are you not going to consider taking him as your student?��


    Mag shook his head with a smile, and replied, ��I��m a chef, not a teacher. If he was a cooking prodigy, perhaps I��d consider it.��


    Luna couldn��t help but burst intoughter. ��Thank heavens you didn��t say that when everyone else was around. Otherwise, you��d be making a lot more enemies than you already have.��


    Mag sharp tirade from earlier hadpletely changed the warm and gentle image that Luna had of him. However, she didn��t find this revtion to be ufortable in the slightest. Instead, she felt as if she was getting to know him better. This was how a man should be��warm and benevolent to those who deserved it, yet sharp and unforgiving in equal measure to those who didn��t.


    Mag and Luna chatted a bit about promotion of the decimal system before Mag suddenly discovered that he didn��t know where Amy had run off to. He hurriedly apologized to Luna before excusing himself to hurry away in search of Amy.


    After a while, Amy was still nowhere to be found, and Mag was starting to panic a little.


    ��There��s a door here; could it be that Amy went into it?�� Luna was also searching around in an urgent manner when she suddenly discovered a small door that was slightly ajar in a discreet corner of the hall.


    ��I��ll go have a look.�� Mag immediately hurried toward the door. This small door was just wide enough for Amy and Ugly Duckling to pass through, and they weren��t anywhere else in the hall, so the likeliest possibility was that she had entered through this door while chasing Ugly Duckling.


    Exiting the hall through this small door, Mag was greeted by the sight of a block of buildings with a round dome. There were many evergreen trees growing in the area, and there was not a single person to be seen. It was a very peaceful and secluded ce.


    ��Amy! Amy!�� Mag yelled as he looked around.


    There were too many buildings and trees here, and Amy would definitely panic if she were to get lost in this ce. If something were to happen to her, he wouldn��t be there to protect her, and that notion made him feel very uneasy.


    ��Don��t worry, Mr. Mag, all of the church��s priests are kind and gentle people. Little Amy is really smart as well, so nothing could happen to her here,�� Luna consoled in aforting tone. ��Let��s keep looking around. If we still can��t find her, then I��ll get my grandfather to speak with the personnel in the church so they can help us in our search.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded before making his way in a certain direction. He looked around with rapt focus, and at the same time, he said internally, ��System, give me Amy��s location.��


    ��Apologies, but the system doesn��t provide location services,�� the system replied before adopting a cheeky tone as it continued, ��However, the system does offer a phone watch product. Are you worried that your children will go missing? Are you worried that you won��t be able to find them?! Well, fear not, because the My Little Genius Phone Watch will be the answer to all your concerns!


    ��No matter where you are, I can find you with just a phone call. Hey! I can find you with just phone call, I can find you with just phone call...��


    Mag��s brows were tightly furrowed as the system began to y an advertisement jingle in his mind. ��Piss off!��


    After searching for over 10 minutes and looking through every single corner of several halls, Mag was still unable to find Amy, and his expression was bing more and more concerned.


    Luna also wore an urgent expression, and she was just about to say something as she approached Mag.


    ��Meow~��


    Right at this moment, the mellow cry of a cat sounded from nearby.


    ��It��s Ugly Duckling!��


    Mag��s gaze was immediately drawn to the grand hall to his right. The thick wooden door that was around five to six meters tall was tightly shut, but he was sure that he had heard Ugly Duckling��s meow from in there.


    As such, he hurriedly strode forward and push open the heavy wooden door. The sight that greeted him within the hall immediately made him falter momentarily.

 Chapter 799 - This Crown Will be Yours

    <h4>Chapter 799 This Crown Will be Yours</h4>


    The thick wooden door was slowly pushed open, revealing a cavernous hall that was slightly dim despite themps hanging from the walls.


    In the deepest part of the hall, there was an elderly man sitting on a throne with a crown on his head. He was holding a diamond-studded staff that was shimmering with glorious light, striking the onlooker with the urge to revere and pray to it.


    At the foot of a gem-studded staircase leading up to the throne, there was a small humanoid figure standing at the center of the hall.


    A beam of light shone down from the ceiling directly onto her body, and it was as if a shimmering golden veil had been draped over her.


    She was none other than Amy, but it was still a mystery to Mag how she had ended up here.


    ��It��s the pope; he won��t hurt Amy,�� Luna said in a quiet voice as sheid a hand on Mag��s arm.


    Mag hesitated momentarily before withdrawing his outstretched foot. He looked up at the elderly man on the throne, who was sitting there in a stationary statuesque manner. His benevolent features made it impossible to develop any enmity toward him, and he was appraising Amy with a pair of light blue eyes that were gleaming like diamonds.


    ��What does he want to do?�� Mag was still feeling rather wary. The current pope, Kant, had ousted the two kings prior to Andre. He witnessed the church��s fall from grace, but he continued to urge the church to ept these changes without resistance, thereby indicating that he was very much a man of peace. However, Amy was far too important to Mag, so he couldn��t help but feel wary of this benevolent old pope.


    Amy extended a little hand with a curious look on her face, inspecting the golden light that was falling onto palm. A joyful smile appeared on her face as specks of golden light began to converge toward her back, manifesting into a pair of golden semi-transparent wings. She gently pped those wings, and her feet left the ground as she rose up into the air.


    ��Wow! I can fly now!��


    Amy was squealing with delight as she attempted to control the wings. Her body rose up higher and higher, and even though her ascent was a little unstable, she was most definitely flying.


    ��Meow!��


    Ugly Duckling looked up at Amy with an urgent expression, pping its front paws with all its might as if it were also trying to fly.


    ��This light...�� Mag looked on at the flying Amy with a hint of surprise on his face. There were some races in this world who were capable of flight such as vampires, but elves were definitely not on this list.


    Unless they could manifest wings with magic or use some magic tools to help them fly, there was no elf who could fly without using any magic.


    As such, the only possibility was that the beam of light shining down on Amy had granted her the ability of flight.


    Amy was adorable as ever as she rose up into the air. She was like a holy fairy who was full of spritely energy, making it difficult for the onlooker to turn their gaze away from her.


    ��The one chosen by God! You really are the one chosen by God! I can��t believe it...�� The pope looked up at Amy, and his perpetually calm eyes were currently filled with excitement.


    ��Woah!!!��


    Amy pped her little wings as she danced through the air in the hall. Only after a while did she notice that Mag and Luna were standing at the entrance to the hall, and she immediately yelled with tion, ��Father, Teacher Luna, look! I can fly now!��


    Mag smiled as he gestured toward Amy, and urged, ��Amy, get down from there.��


    ��Alright,�� Amy replied obediently before flying toward Mag. However, she failed to control her speed during her descent, and plummeted straight down when she was still around two meters away from the ground. Thankfully, Mag was able to react in time to catch her in his arms.


    ��Heehee, I knew Father would catch me.�� An ted smile appeared on her face before she turned around to look at the old man sitting on the throne. Her smile widened even further as she said, ��Grandpa Sparkles, thank you for giving me these wings!��


    ��God chose you, not me. If you want to thank someone, then you should be expressing your gratitude toward God.�� The pope smiled at Amy as he said, ��Would you be willing to join our church to be our holy maiden? If you��d like, this crown will be yours, and you��ll be the owner of this entire church.��


    Luna��s mouth slowly gaped open as she looked on with incredulity. The pope was asking Amy to be the holy maiden and take over the church? That was insane!


    Mag was alsopletely stunned by this turn of events. Amy had merely yed a game of hide-and-seek, yet she had been chosen by the pope to be the holy maiden. Did that mean she was going to be the next pope?


    Even for a man who possessed a vast array of experiences like Mag, this notion was quite difficult to digest.


    Even though the church wasn��t as powerful as it once had been, it was still very influential within the upper echelons of the Roth Empire.


    Even when Andre was being inaugurated, he had to kneel down and kiss the back of the pope��s hand. Only after the pope ced the crown on his head did he officially be the king.


    However, the pope was now offering such a prestigious position to Amy without even a second thought. Mag felt as if he were dreaming as he gawked at the old man seated on the throne.


    Before Mag had a chance to ponder the issue any further, Amy shook her head with a serious expression, and said, ��Sorry, Grandpa Sparkles, but I don��t like to sit so high up, and this church is too big for me, so I��ll have to refuse. I want to live with Father in his restaurant and eat all types of delicious foods every day.��


    Amy had turned down such a brilliant opportunity in preference for delicious food. In her heart, the position of pope couldn��t evenpare to a bowl of tofu pudding.


    Thankfully, there weren��t any other people around. Otherwise, Mag would have to be wary of jealous reactions from passersby.


    The pope also faltered slightly upon hearing this, clearly not expecting his offer to be declined, particrly not for such an absurd reason. He appraised the serious expression on Amy��s face with a warm smile, and said, ��If you be the pope, you��ll be entitled to many rights. No one on the Nond Continent will be able to hurt those you want to protect, and of course, you��ll get to eat whatever you want.��


    ��But I only want to eat Father��s cooking, and I only want to live with Father and no one else.�� Amy shook her head as she said, ��Also, I��m super strong right now, so I��ll definitely be able to protect Father in the future.��


    If Amy��s words were to be heard by the rest of the world, they would definitely create a massive stir. After all, there was most likely no other person in this world who would refuse an offer to be the pope for such a reason.


    This... was downright insane.

 Chapter 800 - Meow… Howl~

    <h4>Chapter 800 Meow... Howl~</h4>


    The pope appraised Amy with wise eyes that were filled with praise and appreciation, not displeased in the slightest by Amy��s rejection.


    ��Even if you don��t be our holy maiden, you��re destined for great things, and you��ll definitely be able to protect your father.�� The pope appraised Amy with a smile and paused for a moment before continuing, ��However, if you do be the pope, you can protect all kind humans.��


    ��All kind humans?�� A thoughtful look appeared on Amy��s face. She contemted the pope��s words for a while before looking up as she asked, ��But did you protect them?��


    The pope��s smile gradually faded, and a hint of sorrow appeared in his eyes.


    Since when did she start asking such sharp questions? Mag turned to Amy with surprise and approval in his eyes. Being able to see through empty promises and identifying the crux of the matter was undoubtedly a very good ability to have.


    However, Mag then turned to the pope with a wary look in his eyes. Even though the pope was renowned for being a benevolent man of peace and hadn��t disyed any animosity this entire time, there was no guarantee that he wouldn��t be infuriated by Amy��s question.


    The church clearly didn��t possess the ability to protect anyone anymore. What they had to worry about now was how they were going to protect this final Carlo Church.


    Luna also wore a concerned look on her face. Even though the church��s powers had waned significantly, she had heard many stories about the church from her grandfather. Even her grandfather had to extend a respectful bow every time he saw the pope, and he was a man who was greatly respected by many.


    The pope was silent for a while before replying in a heavy voice, ��I once worked hard to try and protect them, until one day, I discovered that what I was doing was only hurting them more instead. Hence, I chose to be a bystander, and prohibited the church from interfering with the lives of the masses.��


    ��If your help is only hurting them, then you must��ve not found the right way to help them. You��re not wrong for trying to help them, but you should change your methods instead of trying to run away,�� Amy said as she furrowed her brows in a sympathetic manner. ��If those kind people pray for your help, but you choose to ignore them, isn��t that very cruel?��


    The pope��s eyes gradually lit up, and he reflexively rose to his feet. He raised his head slightly to look up at the golden light shining down from the heavens, and new life seemed to have been injected into his body.


    ��Did I say something wrong, Father?�� Amy whispered into Mag��s ear.


    Mag shook his head with a smile, and replied, ��No, that was very well-spoken, Amy.��


    No one else would be able to say such things to the pope if they stood in Amy��s ce.


    The pope withdrew his gaze from the round dome ceiling up above, then turned to Amy with a benevolent expression, and asked, ��What��s your name, little girl?��


    ��Amy,�� Amy replied in a crisp voice.


    ��Amy, regardless of whether you want to ept my offer, the position of holy maiden will forever be reserved for you. If you��d like to join our church one day, I will inaugurate you as the pope in person.��


    The pope cast his gaze out of the hall, and even though he was smiling, there was a sharp look in his eyes as he mused, ��As for myself, it��s about I time I taught the church to do what it should be doing.��


    Amy twisted around to look at the pair of little golden wings on her back with a conflicted look, and asked, ��Then what about these wings? If I refuse, will I have to return them to you?��


    She was absolutely in love with the feeling of flying without having to expend any magical power, and she was quite reluctant to give up these wings.


    The pope shook his head with a smile, and replied, ��Those wings are a blessing from God, so only God can take them away. You are the one chosen by God, and God never makes the wrong decision.��


    An ted smile appeared on Amy��s face as she said, ��Wow, then you have to thank God for me! I really, really like these wings!��


    The pope nodded with a smile before taking a seat again.


    Mag and Luna extended respectful bows toward the pope before carrying Amy and Ugly Duckling out of the hall.


    The thick and heavy wooden doors slowly closed behind them, and the intricate designs carved onto the door struck the beholder with a sense of awe and prestige.


    Amy spread open her little wings and flew up from Mag��s arms, weaving through the trees in an agile manner. Her twin silver braids bobbed up and down during her flight, and the peals of tinklingughter escaping from her mouth reverberated throughout the entire church.


    Many priests had gathered at the windows to see what was going on outside, and they were all astonished by the sight of the little golden wings on Amy��s back.


    Some of the older priests were practically glowing with excitement as they joined their hands in reverent prayer.


    ��Meow!��


    Ugly Duckling galloped along the ground as quickly as it could, trying to keep up with Amy.


    Amy suddenly stopped in mid-air and turned to Ugly Duckling with a sweet smile as she asked, ��Ugly Duckling, do you want to fly as well?��


    ��Meow!��


    Ugly Duckling was quite rmed by this notion, and its paws slipped as it plunged headfirst into a pile of dead leaves. Its entire head was concealed under ayer of leaves, and it maintained that position like an ostrich with its head in the sand.


    ��That��s not going to work.�� The angelic voice of a demon sounded beside its ear, and Ugly Duckling buried its head even deeper into the leaves, only to be plucked out by Amy.


    Amy held Ugly Duckling by the scruff of its neck and looked into its eyes with a serious expression. ��Even though you��re an ugly duckling now, you have to remember that you��re going to be a beautiful white swan one day. If you��re scared of heights, how will you ever be a swan?��


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling blinked with tears shimmering in itsrge blue eyes as if it were a frightened child.


    ��You can do it!�� Amy patted Ugly Duckling��s head before pping her wings, and she instantly rose up into the air.


    ��Meow... Howl~��


    Ugly Duckling was so frightened that it was howling like a husky, and Mag was feeling quite sympathetic toward it, but also a little amused. Could it be that both Ugly Duckling and Ah Zi are part husky?


    After allowing Amy to y with her new wings for a while, Mag gestured for her toe down, seeing as more and more priests were being drawn to the scene by her wings. ��Come on down, Little Amy, it��s time for us to go.��


    Amy carried Ugly Duckling down from above, and thetter had its eyes tightly shut. She descended right into Mag��s arms, and the joyful smile on her face created a stark contrast with Ugly Duckling��s expression of horror and despair.


    ��Howl... Meow~�� Ugly Duckling cried pitiably as it turned to Amy.


    ��Not bad, Ugly Duckling. I��ll take you flying every day from now on.�� Amy smiled as she patted Ugly Duckling��s head.


    ��Meow!��


    Ugly Duckling��s eyes rolled over and it fainted in Amy��s arms.

 Chapter 801 - System, Does God Truly Exist in This World

    <h4>Chapter 801 System, Does God Truly Exist in This World</h4>


    Following a brief talk with Byron and euphemistically refusing their invitation for a meal, Mag departed Carlo Church with Amy��s little hand in his. At this point, it was already past lunchtime.


    ��Father, I��m hungry. Shouldn��t we go eat something?�� Amy asked as she looked up at Mag, and even though she was asking him whether they should go and eat, her expectant expression was asking ��what are we going to eat?�� instead.


    Mag nodded with a smile, and said, ��Alright, let��s have some good food. Last time, we didn��t get a chance to explore Renhe Food Street; let��s do that now.��


    Byron was preparing to have lunch nearby, but this was Mag��s final day at Rodu, so he wanted to explore the food street to truly taste what the peak standard of cooking was like in this world. That way, he��d be able to focus and concentrate on cooking even more delicious cuisine.


    Amy had already withdrawn her little golden wings. After a short period of limatization, they already felt like a part of her body.


    Even though they had helped Byron and the revolutionaries win the debate against the conservatives today, the biggest reward they��d reaped from their trip to the church was actually Amy��s wings.


    Even though Mag didn��t really understand the concept of this ��God�� that the pope had spoken about, the undeniable truth was that the ray of golden light shining down from the heavens really had bestowed the ability to fly upon Amy.


    This was a pair of wings that didn��t require the expenditure of magical power to maintain, and they were undoubtedly going to assist her greatly in future battles. At critical moments, they could even save her from what would otherwise be sticky situations.


    ��System, does God truly exist in this world?�� Mag asked internally.


    ��This question is not something that the system can answer. If you really want to know the answer, perhaps you can look at yourself as reference and make a decision based on that,�� the system replied in a serious voice.


    ��Myself?�� Mag��s brows furrowed. The fact that he had been able to transmigrate into this world was a phenomenon that could not be exined by science. ording to the system, ��God�� had drawn his soul into this world, and deployed the system to his side in order to regte his actions and prompt him into engaging in certain endeavors.


    Was the God that the pope had spoken about the same being?


    Mag felt as if he was onto something, but he then quickly shook his head. Concepts like God were far too distant to him. Those were beings that transcended this world and existed on a higher ne.


    All he wanted to do now was to survive in this world and be a part of Amy��s life as she grew up.


    Mag looked back at the grand church before getting onto the horse-drawn carriage from the second prince��s manor, which had been waiting for them well in advance, with Amy. Following an instruction from Mag, the coach driver spurred on the horses, and they traveled toward Renhe Food Street.


    ...


    Renhe Food Street was the most renowned food street in Rodu. All of the restaurants on this street had to have at least a couple of attractive signature dishes. Otherwise, it was quite difficult to run a restaurant on this food street when the rent for the storefronts here was so expensive.


    These restaurants attracted patronage from nobles, while the roadside vendors sold food that was affordable even formoners. As such, the food street catered for all demographics, and it was nevercking in customers.


    The cooking contest between Mag and the head chef of Cary��s Rotisserie resulted in all of the discriminatory signs on the restaurant being torn away, thereby forcing them to treat all customers as equals.


    It was exactly because of this that the rich merchants who weren��t nobles were no longer barred from dining at these restaurants. As such, long lines had gathered outside these restaurants, and most of those customers were the aforementioned merchants who were dressed invish robes.


    The nobles who frequented those restaurants in the past all shook their heads at the long lines of merchants gathered outside, and all of them shook their heads as they got onto their horse-drawn carriages again, instructing their coach drivers to take them to other restaurants.


    Cary��s Rotisserie had also torn away their discriminatory sign, but their business was noticeably suffering. The restaurant wasn��t filled to the brim with customers as it normally was, and it was quite clear that losing its head chef had dealt the rotisserie a heavy blow.


    As for Sinir��s roast meat stand, it was still positioned outside the rotisserie.


    However, there wasn��t a single piece of beef on the roasting rack, and the heavily bearded Sinir was lying back on his chair, basking in the warm autumn sun. At the same time, he was looking at Cary��s Rotisserie with a rxed expression, as well as answering the inquiries of customers who came by from time to time to ask about the sign on his cart.


    The handwritten sign that Mag had stered to the cart was still there, but a new handwritten sign had been stered next to it. That sign read: ��Mamy Restaurant��s temporary Rodu stand is indefinitely closed, and we will be unable to supply delicious beef cube until further notice.��


    ��I wonder if Boss Mag is going toe back. Is he just going to give up on such a lucrative business? But then again, with his cooking skills, he��d earn a lot of money anywhere... So be it, I��ll look after this stand for him for three more days. If he doesn��te in three days, then I��ll have to find something else to do. After all, I still have to pay for my kid to go to school...�� Sinir murmured to himself.


    Right at this moment, two humanoid figures, one tall and one short, blocked the sunlight that Sinir was basking in. ��Boss Sinir.��


    Sinir looked at the duo through narrowed eyes, and he faltered slightly before jumping up from his chair with an ted expression. ��Boss Mag! Little Amy! What brings you here?��


    ��We��re here to have some lunch, and I saw you as I was passing through, so I decided toe and greet you,�� Mag replied with a smile. He had seen the signs stered to the cart, and also heard Sinir��s errant monologue. Despite his rough external appearance, this heavily bearded man was quite thoughtful.


    ��Uncle Big Beard, why aren��t you making roast beef?�� Amy asked with a puzzled look.


    Sinir scratched his head in an awkward manner, and said, ��After tasting the roast meat made by Boss Mag, I��m ashamed to call my cooking roast beef. Most of the customers who visit my stand now are here for Boss Mag��s cooking, so I can��t just disappoint them with my shoddy cooking.��


    ��Hmm, looks like you know our ce, after all.�� Amy nodded in approval.


    ��...�� Sinir��s expression stiffened upon hearing this. Even though she was right, her words still stung. However, he simply couldn��t bring himself to get mad at Amy��s adorable little face.


    Amy then continued, ��But why don��t you learn from Father, then? If you learn to cook delicious roast beef as well, then you can keep running this stand.��


    ��Well...�� Sinir turned to Mag before shaking his head with a smile, and said, ��I can��t do that. A chef��s recipes are their most important possession.��


    Mag tore off the signs on the cart as he smiled, and said, ��If you want to learn, I wouldn��t mind teaching you a few tricks. However, I think it��s best that you run this stand using the original name.��

 Chapter 802 - 802 And He Has an Adorable Daughter

    <strong>802 And He Has an Adorable Daughter</strong>


    After exploring the entire food street in one afternoon, Mag and Amy both got onto the horse-drawn carriage with content expressions and bulging stomachs.


    Mag had given Sinir a handwritten recipe of his roast beef. During lunchtime, Sinir had cooked a batch of roast beef ording to that recipe, and Mag had been present alongside him to give him some instructions. From here onward, Sinir��s talent and hard work would decide how much business his roast beef attracted.


    As for his decision to ask Sinir to reinstate the name of the restaurant, the reasoning behind that was quite simple.


    Sinir was indeed a very interesting person, but Mag had already done him a great kindness by giving him aplete recipe of his roast beef; there was no need to allow him to further improve his business by using Mamy Restaurant��s name.


    If Sinir��s roast beef kebabs were of a satisfactory standard to him the next time he came to Rodu, he could perhaps consider making his stand a branch of Mamy Restaurant.


    When the horse-drawn carriage passed by Cary��s Rotisseries, Sinir��s cart was already gone. As for the rotisserie, it remained to be seen how long it would take to recover from this slump. Perhaps the restaurant would be forced into a further decline by Sinir��s brand-new roast meat stand.


    The atmosphere in the second prince��s manor was still quite tense and gloomy. The horse-drawn carriage entered the manor through the side door, and Mag had only just disembarked when the butler rushed over to him with a slightly forced smile on his face. ��You��re finally back, Master Mag. His Highness is still waiting for you to cook him dinner.��


    ��His Highness still hasn��t had dinner yet?�� Mag swore internally. He had intentionally returned after dinnertime. Night had already settled over the entire city, but who would��ve thought that Josh would still be waiting for him to cook dinner?


    ��Indeed. His Highness specifically told us that he would only eat your cooking tonight, but you didn��te back this entire time. I was just about to go out and find you.�� The butler nodded with a hint of me in his voice as he took the souvenirs that Mag had bought from him. As he did so, he urged, ��Master Mag, I��ll hold onto these for you. Let��s go to the kitchen now.��


    ��Sure.�� Mag nodded in response. It was his final night here, so he had to leave Josh with asting impression of him.


    ��Oh, by the way, Master Mag, His Highness says that he doesn��t want the spicy grilled fish tonight; the other dishes will suffice,�� the butler suddenly added.


    ��That��s a real pity.�� A genuinely forlorn expression appeared on Mag��s face.


    Mag prepared a braised chicken and rice and a ck pepper steak for Josh, and then gestured for the female servant nearby to bring it out on a tter. He then untied his apron, and was just about to return to his room when the butler from before hurried over to Mag again. ��Master Mag, His Highness would like to see you. Pleasee with me.��


    Mag��s expression stiffened ever so slightly upon hearing this, but he quickly nodded, and said, ��Sure.��


    After following the butler into the grand dining hall near the kitchen, Mag discovered that Josh was currently dining on his steak. Even though it had only been a day since Mag hadst seen him, Josh seemed to have aged many years. His features were slightly pale, and there was messy stubble on his face. His hair was aplete mess, and the dark rings around his eyes suggested that he had yet to sleep following the incident on the fifth street. If one were to look closely, they would be able to see a faint scar on his throat that hadn��t been there the day before.


    If it weren��t for thevish robes that he was wearing, Josh would look no different from a homeless drunkard living under a bridge. Even as he ate his steak, he was doing so in apletely unrefined way with terrible table manners, just as if he were a caveman.


    Josh put down his knife and fork upon hearing the sound of footsteps outside. He looked up at Mag, and his eyes zed over slightly. For some reason, the image of the ck ymore shing toward him resurfaced in his mind, and his hand tightened around the knife in his grasp. However, his grip rxed again at the sight of the smile on Mag��s face.


    Josh looked at Mag, and nodded as he said, ��Master Mag, you won the best dish award during the royal banquet yesterday, so it wouldn��t be an exaggeration to say that you��re the best chef in the world. However, are you really unwilling to stay in Rodu? Even if you don��t want to cook at my manor, I can grant you almost any plot ofnd in Rodu for you to open a restaurant twice asrge as the one you have in Chaos City.��


    Mag shook his head, and replied, ��Thank you for your kind offer, but I refused His Majesty��s kindness yesterday, and I must also do the same again here.��


    Josh looked into the Mag��s eyes for a while, and only withdrew his gaze with a smile after a brief silence. ��So be it. Even Father couldn��t convince you to stay, so I certainly won��t do any better in that regard. It��s just a pity that I won��t be able to taste such delicious steak again in the future. My offer here stands indefinitely. If you ever want toe to Rodu, contact me, and I��ll sort out everything for you.��


    ��Thank you, Your Highness.�� Mag nodded with a smile in response; his expression remained unchanged throughout.


    ��You��re going back to Chaos City tomorrow, so you should go and get some rest.�� Josh picked up his knife and fork again, and continued to dine on his steak.


    ��I��ll be taking my leave, then.�� Mag cupped his fist in a salute, and then departed after shooting a surreptitious nce at the curtain beside him.


    Not long after Mag had departed, two ck figures quickly strode in through the door.


    One of the ck-robed figures half-knelt onto the ground, and reported in a respectful voice, ��Your Highness, we found nothing suspicious in Mag��s room, nor did we find the Tian Du sword.��


    ��Your Highness, ording to reliable sources, we��ve already verified Mag��s true identity. His real name is Noya Gould. The Gould Family was once a small noble family as one of their forefathers had been a chef for a former king, but they gradually fell from grace, and by the time they reached Noya Gould��s generation, their family had already lost their dukeship.


    ��Five years ago, they struck up a vendetta against Timothy of the Barkly Family over an elf, and his entire family was killed as a result, but he managed to escape from Rodu with that elf. Apparently, that elf was pregnant at the time, and judging from the time period that these events urred in, the child should be around the same age was Mag��s daughter. It��s most likely the case that he forged this new identity for himself to avoid his enemies.�� The ck-robed man delivered the report in a brisk tone.


    ��Is this information urate?�� Josh��s brows furrowed as he recalled that ymore strike from the night before once again.


    ��It matches the information we received back from Chaos City, so there��s a very good chance that it��s urate,�� the ck-robed man replied.


    ��Timothy of the Barkly Family, eh? He is indeed a smart man. Even after arriving at the royal pce, he knew that he was still no match for Timothy, so he decided to run away again.�� A cold smile appeared on Josh��s face.


    The ck-robed man asked, ��Your Highness, seeing as we were able to glean his true identity, there will most likely be other people in Rodu who can do the same. Should we deploy some people to protect him?��


    ��Protect him? Heh.�� Josh chuckled coldly as a cruel sneer appeared on his face. ��Take this information to Young Master Timothy as quickly as possible. Tell him that the one who stole his woman away from him is still alive, and he has an adorable daughter.��


    The ck-robed man was rather perplexed by this order, but he still epted it in a respectful manner.


    Josh chewed on his steak with a little more force than necessary as a dark expression appeared on his face. ��Why do all of you have everything I want, yet I have nothing? All of you deserve to die!��

 Chapter 803 - 803 Chaos City is the Most Interesting Place, is It Not?

    <strong>803 Chaos City is the Most Interesting ce, is It Not?</strong>


    After Amy fell asleep, Magy down on the bed, and asked internally, ��System, you told me about a My Little Genius Phone Watch that can urately locate someone, right?��


    ��Didn��t you tell me to piss off when I introduced it to you?�� the system replied in an indignant voice.


    ��Are you selling it or not? If not, then I won��t ask you about it.��


    ��Of course I��m selling it! No matter where you are, I can find you with just a phone call! Following upgrades from the system, the My Little Genius Phone Watch is fireproof, waterproof, and resistant to extremely high pressure. It can deal with everything you throw at it, and provides urate location services within an area of 30 kilometers. At the same time, this phone watch supports real-timemunication services, but each phone can only correspond with one intelligent terminal, and those will need to be purchased separately,�� the system rapidly introduced as if it were a professional salesman.


    ��How much does it cost?�� Mag asked. Even though nothing bad had happened at the church earlier in the day, the sinking feeling in his gut when he��d realized that Amy was missing was a very unsettling sensation, so it was clearly a good idea to buy a watch with location services.


    ��Due to the real-time location service that the system must provide, the My Little Genius Phone Watch will cost 1,000,000 copper coins per pair. If you also want to purchase an intelligent terminal, then that will be an extra 50,000 copper coins, amounting to a total of 1,050,000 copper coins.��


    ��Deal. I��ll get a purple one for Amy,�� Mag said without any hesitation.


    ��Ding! 1,050,000 copper coins have been sessfully deducted!


    ��Ding! The My Little Genius Phone Watch is being produced, and can be delivered in three minutes!


    ��Ding! Setting up wirelessmunication and location services; time required will be five minutes!��


    The system��s joyful voice sounded.


    Three minutes passed by quickly, and two boxes appeared on the table.


    Mag rose to his feet and made his way over to the table. There was onerge box and one small box sitting on the table; the small box was embroidered with floral designs, while therge box was of a simple ck color.


    Mag picked up the little box, only to find that it was very light. He opened the box to find a purple watch sitting inside. The watch had been extremely intricately crafted, and it was as dazzling as a string of cut precious gems. It looked more like a gorgeous bracelet than a phone watch.


    ��Amy should like this, right?�� A smile appeared on Mag��s face. 1,000,000 copper coins wasn��t much to him, especially when Amy��s safety was concerned, so he felt this purchase waspletely justified.


    After opening the other box, Mag was greeted by the sight of a ck pager.


    ��System, you��re selling me this crap for 50,000 copper coins?�� Mag couldn��t help but roll his eyes as he extricated this relic of the past from the box.


    ��This is the newest retro fashion trend. Carrying a pager will set you apart, and it has features such as a touch screen as well as location andmunication services; it��s the ideal terminal for the My Little Genius Phone Watch.��


    Mag picked up the instruction manual, and quickly read through it before turning on the pager. The ck and white screen was quite clear, and after setting up thework, and connecting the two devices, a small red dot really did appear on the center of the screen. There were also notifications about direction and distance.


    Even though Mag was unable to understand the system��s fashion sense, he was quite content with the devices. As such, he ced the pager into his pocket so he could carry it with him at all times.


    ...


    The next morning, Mag got up and dressed Amy before packing up all of their belongings. Only then did he pull the small purple box out of his pocket with a smile on his face, and said, ��Amy, I��ve got a present for you.��


    ��What is it?�� Amy looked at the pretty purple box in Mag��s hand with expectant eyes.


    ��It��s a watch that can let you speak to Father even from very far away,�� Mag said as he gently opened the box.


    ��Wow! That��s such a beautiful watch! And it��s purple as well!�� Amy��srge eyes practically glowed as she stared at the watch in the box.


    Mag pulled the watch out of the box before strapping it onto Amy��s wrist. The purple strap was very thin, and the size of the watch��s surface was also just right on Amy��s wrist. He smiled, and asked, ��Do you like it?��


    ��I do! I love it!�� Amy raised her little hand up high and swung it from side to side, looking at the sunlight reflecting off the gems on the watch with an exuberant smile on her face. She then turned to Mag with curiosity in her eyes, and asked, ��Father, you said that this watch can let me talk to you even from far away, right?��


    ��I did. If you encounter any danger or you miss me, you can rotate this little button, and I��ll be able to speak to you through this watch.�� Mag pointed at a little button on the watch as he pulled out his pager.


    ��Like this? What do I do next?�� Amy rotated the button with a curious expression, and Mag��s pager immediately began to ring. Mag pressed a button on the pager to receive the call, and Amy��s voice sounded from the other end.


    ��Wow, that��s amazing!�� Amy��s mouth gaped open slightly as she looked at the terminal in Mag��s hand with amazement in her eyes.


    ��Alright, we have to prepare to go home now.�� Mag ended the call and patted Amy��s little head before carrying her out the door.


    Along the way, Amy was fiddling around with her new watch the entire time while asking Mag all sorts of questions about it.


    Mag was very pleased with the admiration in Amy��s eyes, and he naturally took all of the des that belonged to the system.


    ...


    The horse-drawn carriage from the second prince��s manor transported Mag and Amy, as well as his cooking utensils, out of the city. After they had arrived, Krassu and Novan just so happened to be disembarking from a nearby horse-drawn carriage as well. A massive white flying magic beast was lying down on the ground while manualborers loaded luggage onto its back.


    ��Master Krassu! Principal!��


    Amy waved her little hand at Krassu and Novan in an excited manner.


    ��Master Krassu, Principal Novan,�� Mag also greeted them with a smile as he made his way over to the duo with Amy in his arms.


    ��Little Amy.�� Krassu greeted Amy in response before turning to Mag as he said, ��I was worried that Josh would force you to stay. But then again, the incidentst night definitely gave him a massive fright, so he probably didn��t have the heart to ask you to stay.��


    Mag was naturally aware of what had taken ce the night before. After all, he had almost chopped off Josh��s head, and by the looks of it, he really had been severely shellshocked. As such he smiled, and replied, ��I even turned down His Majesty��s offer, so he probably knew that he wouldn��t be able to convince me to stay anyway.��


    ��Haha, you really are an interesting man, Boss Mag.�� Krassu chuckled with amusement.


    Novan was also looking at Mag with a smile as he said, ��Mr. Mag, you��ve rejected the king��s offer and chosen to return to Chaos City instead; on behalf of Chaos City, I��d like to express a warm wee back.��


    ��Of course I��d make this decision. After all, Chaos City is still the most interesting ce, is it not?�� Mag shrugged, and all three of them burst intoughter.


    The massive white bird spread its wings and flew toward the south.

 Chapter 804 - We’re Back!

    <h4>Chapter 804 We��re Back!</h4>


    ��Father, didn��t that uncle who really likes roast beef say that he wanted toe to Chaos City with us? Where is he?��


    Amy looked around with a curious expression atop the bird��s spacious back.


    ��Crap!�� Mag raised his eyebrows upon hearing this. If Amy hadn��t reminded him, he would��vepletely forgotten about Duke Abraham. After the recent action-packed couple of days, Duke Abraham��s proposal to go to Chaos City with him hadpletely slipped his mind.


    Mag scratched his nose in a rather awkward manner as he said, ��Maybe he forgot. I didn��t see him at the city gates before departure.��


    ��Boss Mag! Boss Mag! Wait for me!��


    Right at this moment, an urgent voice sounded from behind them. A massive ck falcon drew level with the bird that Mag and the others were sitting on. Duke Abraham was standing atop the bird��s back, waving his hands in a vehement manner.


    ��My apologies, Duke Abraham. I was in a rush to board the bird just then, and forgot to wait for you. Please forgive me,�� Mag said in an apologetic manner.


    Abraham waved his words off nonchntly, and replied, ��It��s alright, I woke up toote, so it��s my own fault. Also, it��s about time my Xiao Hei[1] got some exercise.��


    Krassu looked at the ck falcon��s potbelly, and pursed his lips as he said, ��This is such a majestic hunting falcon, but you raised it as a pig; what a pity.��


    Mag also cast a nce over to the ck falcon. At first nce, it did indeed appear to be quite majestic and powerful. However, upon closer inspection, one would notice that beneath its glossy ck feathers, it was most definitely a little bloated.


    It had lost the lithe and powerful figure of a hunting falcon, resembling a blown-up balloon instead. Despite its portly figure, it was pping its wings with all its might, but the sound of itsbored breathing struck one with concern that it was going to fall out of the sky at any moment.


    An awkward smile appeared on Abraham��s face as he said, ��Xiao Hei is just like me in its love for food, but it doesn��t know how to exercise restraint! That��s why I��ve taken it out for some exercise.��


    ��Do you see that, Ugly Duckling? This bird can fly so high even though it��s so fat, but you��re fat AND useless,�� Amy said with a disdainful expression as she looked down at Ugly Duckling, which had its eyes tightly shut.


    ��Meow...�� Ugly Duckling gave a feeble response, but refused to open its eyes.


    The two massive birds flew side by side for a while, but Xiao Hei was quickly left behind, and was panting heavily as it struggled to keep itself aloft.


    However, there was a pilot as well as a group of guards on the falcon��s back, so Mag wasn��t concerned about Abraham��s safety. He disclosed the address of his restaurant to Abraham before the white bird flew on ahead andpletely left the falcon behind.


    Abraham looked on at the massive bird, which disappeared into the distance in what felt like the blink of an eye, and said in a meaningful voice, ��Xiao Hei, it��s time you lost some weight.��


    ...


    Inside Mamy Restaurant, everyone had woken up early. Yabemiya, who was dressed in her maid uniform, thrust a couple of rags into Ba��s and Anna��s hands, and then gave them a bubbly smile that was brimming with energy as she said, ��Boss and Amy areing back today, so let��s clean up the restaurant before they get back.��


    ��Alright! I��ll wipe down the chairs,�� Anna replied with an obedient nod.


    ��If only Big Sister Aisha was here; she��d be able to take care of everything with a single spell,�� Ba said in a wistful voice as she wiped down the table before her with the rag in her hand.


    Anna, who was in the process of carefully cleaning a chair, stopped what she was doing as she turned to Yabemiya, and asked, ��Uncle Mag and Amy are bothing back; when are Big Sister Aisha and Big Brother Blouring back?��


    Yabemiya��s smile stiffened ever so slightly, but she quickly recovered herposure as she replied, ��They��ll be back soon as well. Aisha says she��ll be back once the restaurant opens again, so they��ll definitely be returning shortly.��


    ��That��s great!�� A smile appeared on Anna��s face as she continued to wipe down her chair.


    At least, I hope that��s the case. Yabemiya cast a concerned nce out the window.


    ...


    At Kerry��s Forge, all of the cksmiths were working up a storm. The red-hot chunks of metal were releasing scorching temperatures, and all of the cksmiths were half-naked in the sweltering heat, mming their hammers against the chunks of metal before them over and over again.


    However, the scorching heat and loudmotion didn��t seem to affect the room beside the forge in the slightest.


    In that room, Cyril was lying back in a chair while a sexy young blonde massaged his shoulders. She swept her voluptuous breasts over the back of his head ��identally�� from time to time, and he wore a wide blissful smile on his face.


    A middle-aged man with a set of rather sinister facial features, who stood in front of his table, stole a nce at the young woman with a hint of lust in his eyes before turning to Cyril with a fawning smile. ��Young Master, I��ve acted ording to your orders, and made sure that we were able to supply our orders for this month early so we could secure all of the payments. If we can get another batch of orders, we should be able to take some more deposits, and the cksmiths will be able to set a new revenue record for the forge. In that case, we��ll definitely have earned more than Blue Suede Textiles Shop for the month.��


    ��Very good.�� Cyril opened his eyes beforetching onto the young woman��s hand as he said, ��If we win this time, she��s yours, Kerry. However, as a safety precaution, I want you to secure as many orders for the forge as possible and get those clients to pay as much deposit as possible. We can��t afford to lose here, so we have to make all the preparations that we can.��


    Kerry��s eyes immediately lit up with excitement and lust as his gaze roamed over the young woman��s body. He felt as if he could strip away her dress with his eyes, and he could already envision the feeling of having her soft fair skin and wonderful body under his. He immediately nodded, and said, ��Yes, Young Master, I��ll do that right away!��


    ��Master Cyril, how could you give me to a cksmith like this?�� The young woman looked at Cyril with a pitiable expression on her face and a hint of fear in her eyes.


    ��Don��t worry, I��m just cating him. If I don��t give him some motivation, how will he be willing to serve me to the best of his abilities? A man like him doesn��t deserve to get his hands on my woman,�� Cyril said with a disdainful smile.


    ��Really?�� A smile reappeared on the young woman��s face, and sheid her hands against Cyril��s chest in a seductive manner.


    ��That��ll depend on your performance.�� Cyril wrenched her into his arms, and his hands roamed all over her body...


    ...


    ��Father, I can see Chaos City! Look, that must be the Aden Square, right?��


    Amy was pointing downward excitedly as she sat on the white bird��s back. Sure enough, a massive city had indeed appeared up ahead.


    ��That��s right, we��re home.�� A smile also appeared on Mag��s face as he turned to the southwest, where a tall jagged mountain stood, but his eyes only lingered on that mountain momentarily before he withdrew his gaze.


    The massive white bird was wearing the crest of the city lord��s castle, so it was granted entry into Chaos City without any impediment beforending in the Aden Square.


    ��Big Sister Miya, Big Sister Aisha, Big Sister Ba, Big Sister Anna, we��re back!��


    Amy jumped down from the bird��s back, and immediately ran toward the restaurant with excitement and tion on her little face.


    [1] Xiao Hei literally means Little ck. It quite amon convention in China to name pets ��Little�� followed by a certain color, and it��s often used as a generic naming device for animals and pets in ReadFreeWebNovels. This case is simr to that of Ah Zi.

 Chapter 805 - Shouldn’t We Have a Drink Together?

    <h4>Chapter 805 Shouldn��t We Have a Drink Together?</h4>


    ��Boss Mag! Little Amy! I��ve missed you so much!��


    Before anyone had even emerged from the restaurant, Mobai had rushed out of the neighboring forge with arge hammer in his hand and an excited look on his face.


    ��Amy! Boss!�� The doors of the restaurant were then immediately flung open as Yabemiya rushed out first in her maid uniform. She wore an ted smile on her face, and her slightly disproportionallyrge chest jiggled up and down as she ran, creating quite a mesmerizing sight to behold.


    Looks like Miya��s still growing. She��ll probably grow out of those clothes soon, Mag thought to himself as his gaze lingered on the slightly tight-fitting maid uniform for a moment.


    ��Amy!�� Anna was the second one to rush out of the restaurant, and she also wore a joyful smile on her face at the sight of Amy.


    Ba was thest one to emerge from the restaurant, and even though she was trying to act moredylike and reserved, the tion in her eyes was quite in to see.


    ��Little Amy, Boss Mag, you��re finally back! This is splendid news.�� Xixi made her way out the magic potion shop across the street with a long-necked beaker in her hand. She wore an overjoyed expression on her face while blue liquid swirled within the beaker, and Lulu had also emerged from Mobai��s forge with a bashful smile on his face.


    ��Big Sister Xixi, Big Bear, Grandpa Mobai, ck Coal, Green Pea, are you all here to wee me back? I��m so happy!�� Amy waved at everyone as the smile on her face became even more vibrant.


    ��Hello, everyone,�� Mag also greeted everyone with a smile. He then turned to the passengers on the bird��s back, and offered, ��It just so happens to be lunchtime now. If none of you are in a hurry, perhaps you could have some lunch at my restaurant before you go back.��


    ��My thoughts exactly!�� Krassu was the first to reply.


    Novan hesitated momentarily before also rising to his feet with a smile. ��I��ll have to trouble you then, Mr. Mag.��


    ��Come on, Teacher Luna, Father is going to cook for us.�� Amy dove headfirst into Miya��s embrace before twisting around to wave a little hand at Luna.


    Luna gave a slightly apologetic smile as she said, ��Then I��ll just have to be a shameless freeloader again.��


    The beast tamer that was piloting the white bird was also invited for a meal by Mag. Only then did he disembark from the bird��s back before quickly sidestepping a bear hug from Mobai. His entire body was covered in soot, and it was as if he��d just emerged from a coal mine, so Mag really wasn��t all that keen on a hug from him. He smiled, and said, ��Boss Mobai, have you had lunch yet? If not, clean yourself up ande in over for a meal.��


    ��Can we eat as well? We��ll pay,�� Xixi said with a smile.


    ��Sure. This one��s on me.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��I��ll go get Master Urien.�� Amy jumped down from Miya��s arms before rushing over to the magic potion shop.


    ��Why even bother?�� Krassu grumbled in a disdainful manner.


    Mag picked up Anna in his arms and patted her little head as he turned to Miya and Ba. ��Has anything happened at the restaurant while I��ve been away?��


    Miya wore a wide smile on her face as she replied, ��Aside from a bunch of customersing over every day to ask when you��d be back, nothing else has happened.��


    Mag could imagine the scene of the customers lying sprawled out in front of the restaurant��s doors with pitiable expressions on the faces; that mental image was rather amusing to him. However, a thought then urred to him, and he asked, ��Where��s Aisha? Did she note to the restaurant today? And what about Blour? Is he still not back?��


    The smile on Miya��s face faded as a concerned look took its ce. ��Aisha said that she was going on a trip a couple of days ago, and she��s still not back yet, but she said she��d be back in time for the reopening of the restaurant. Blour still isn��t back, either.��


    ��I see...�� A contemtive look appeared on Mag��s face. Back when Blour had entrusted Anna to him, he had sensed that there was a hint of finality in his voice, almost as if he was permanently entrusting Anna into his care. Immediately thereafter, Sally had also gone on a mysterious trip. His brows furrowed as he thought to himself, Both of them are important figures in the elven race, and they��re both quite powerful as well, so surely nothing could��ve happened to them.


    Mag put on aforting smile at the sight of the concerned expression on Miya��s and Anna��s face, and he consoled, ��It��s alright, they could be on their way back already.��


    Irina had already returned to the Wind Forest, and with her there, Blour��s and Sally��s safety was most likely assured.


    Looking at Mag��s warm andforting smile, Miya and Anna were instantly feeling a lot more reassured.


    ��Alright, let��s go in first. I��ll prepare some lunch for you guys.�� Mag carried Anna into the restaurant with a smile as he asked, ��Anna, have you been practicing your cutting skills these past few days?��


    ��I have.�� Anna nodded earnestly.


    ��Anna has been really diligent with her knife skills practice. She gets arge bucket of potatoes every day, and chops them down into little cubes,�� Miya chimed in as she walked in behind them.


    ��That��s amazing,�� Mag encouraged with approval in his eyes.


    Miya then continued, ��The potatoes were bought from the market by Ba. She says that there are many kids on the streets with no food to eat, so she prepared those potatoes into potato balls and handed them out to the children.��


    ��Crap! I was in too much of a hurry to get home, and forgot to prepare food for the kids for these past few days!�� Luna pped her own forehead in a self-critical manner as she made her way into the restaurant. She then quickly walked over to Ba with gratitude in her eyes as she said, ��On behalf of the kids, thank you, thank you so much.��


    Mag also turned to Ba with a hint of surprise in his eyes as he smiled, and said, ��You all did very well. Especially you, Ba.��


    Ba immediately blushed as she avoided Luna and Mag��s eyes in a flustered manner. She looked up at the chandelier, and gave an awkward cough as she exined, ��I... I didn��t want to waste the potatoes.��


    Mag turned to Luna with a smile, and continued, ��The funds for your foundation will arrive very soon. When that timees, all of the kids will have food to eat. All of them should be thanking you, Teacher Luna.��


    At this moment, Novan made his way into the restaurant with a smile on his face. ��The city lord��s castle and Gray Temple will ensure that all of the money will actually be spent on the children. Chaos School will also use some of those funds to expand the school and hire more staff so we can enroll these kids as soon as possible. Everything is heading in a splendid direction.��


    ��In that case, shouldn��t we have a drink together?�� Krassu made his way into the restaurant with a smile as he proposed, ��Boss Mag, can you get us a couple of beers to quench our thirst first?��


    ��Sure. Take a seat, everyone, I��ll go cook.�� Mag ced Anna down onto the ground before changing into a new set of clothes and entering the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, Miya had already carried the beer onto the table.

 Chapter 806 - This is Chicken Soup, Get Her to Drink Lots of This

    <h4>Chapter 806 This is Chicken Soup, Get Her to Drink Lots of This</h4>


    Even with Krassu and Urien shooting daggers out of their eyes at each other across the table, Mag��s first meal back in Chaos City was quite a warm and enjoyable one.


    The men were drinking to their hearts�� content while the women wore gorgeous smiles as they sampled his delicious dishes, and a content smile appeared on Mag��s face as he carried a chunk of fish into Amy��s bowl using his chopsticks.


    Never would he have thought that he would have friends that were concerned about him and looked forward to his return home. This was a very wonderful feeling.


    After lunch, everyone took their leave one after another, and the restaurant fell silent again.


    Amy and Anna sat at the entrance while ying with Ugly Duckling, and theirughter was even more pleasing to the ear than the bell hanging by the door.


    Mag rose to his feet, and prepared to carry the empty beer sses away. However, Yabemiya got there before him, and she smiled as she said, ��Leave everything to Ba and me. You just came back, and you already had to cook for everyone, so you should take a rest.��


    ��I��ve already learned how to use the dishwasher.�� Ba stacked a pile of tes and bowls together before carrying them over to the kitchen.


    ��She��s a fast learner,�� Yabemiya remarked before covering her mouth with her hand as she whispered in an amused voice, ��She��s just a little shy.��


    Mag withdrew his hand at the sight of the Miya��s bubbly smile, and he nodded with a smile. ��Thanks for your hard work.��


    ��It��s all part of my job,�� Yabemiya replied with a smile before packing up the beer sses onto a tter and also carrying them to the kitchen.


    Mag withdrew his gaze, and made his way over to the entrance of the restaurant.


    ��Boss Mag! You��re finally back!��


    As soon as Mag emerged out of the restaurant, two excited voices sounded in unison, following which two fatsos with abined weight that surely exceeded 250 kilograms came charging toward him, creating quite an intimidating sight to behold.


    ��Yes, I��m back.�� Mag looked at the oing Harrison and Gjerj, and he reflexively stepped off to the side in fear of being knocked off his feet by this pair of enthusiastic fatsos.


    ��I��ve missed you so much! I thought you��d abandoned me.�� Harrison immediately switched directions in response to Mag��s sidestep and grasped tightly onto Mag��s hand with a pitiable expression, putting on his best impersonation of an abandoned wife.


    Mag immediately withdrew his hand and stumbled back half a step as goosebumps appeared all over his body. He had to hold back not to kick Harrison away.


    Mag managed to repress that urge, but Gjerj was unable to do so. He nted his foot firmly into Harrison��s sizeable backside and kicked him aside before appearing in front of Mag with a tense expression on his face. ��Boss Mag, is the restaurant open for business today?��


    Even though Harrison had just received a kick up the backside, he was not angry in the slightest as he made his way over to Mag again, having also adopted a nervous yet expectant expression. ��Boss Mag, I��ve been going hungry for days waiting for your return. Look at me; I��m all skin and bones!��


    Mag nced at Harrison��s portly figure, and it was quite apparent to anyone with a pair of functioning eyes that he was far more than just skin and bones. He shook his head with a smile, and replied, ��My apologies, but I��ve only just gotten back, and I��m rather weary after my journey. I haven��t prepared any ingredients, either, so I��ll be reopening the restaurant tomorrow instead of today.��


    ��Tomorrow?�� A disappointed look appeared on Gjerj��s face. The hope in his eyes faded, and even his shoulders slumped down as if they were bearing a heavy weight.


    Harrison nced at Gjerj before grabbing onto Mag��s hand again in an urgent manner. ��Boss Mag, I don��t minding back tomorrow to eat, but can you make a Yangzhou fried rice for Miranda? In the days that you��ve been away, she��s barely eaten anything. The midwife says that she��s due in the next few days, and this is her fourth child, so she could be in a lot of danger in her current condition.��


    Mag was initially about to withdraw his hand again, but a hint of surprise appeared on his face as he turned to Gjerj. In the few days that he��d been away, Gjerj really did appear to have aged several years. The dark rings around his eyes were quite heavy, and his face was also rather bloated as he looked into Mag��s eyes with a beseeching expression on his face.


    This was the father of three children, as well as the husband of heavily pregnant woman; the thought of the burden on his shoulders tugged viciously on Mag��s heartstrings.


    ��My apologies, I was unaware of that. I��ll cook your wife a Yangzhou fried rice and some chicken soup. I wish her and the child a safe delivery,�� Mag said in an apologetic voice.


    An ted expression appeared on Gjerj��s face as he bowed deeply to Mag. ��You��re not at fault, Boss Mag; I should be thanking you.��


    ��Boss Mag, you��re a good man!�� Harrison released Mag��s hand before patting Gjerj on the shoulder, and a wide smile appeared on his face as well.


    ��You��re also a good friend,�� Mag said with a smile as he made his way into the restaurant. As he did so, he invited, ��Come in and have a seat.��


    Amy, who was sitting off to the side while ying with Ugly Duckling, suddenly looked up at Gjerj with an expectant expression as she asked, ��Uncle Blue Fatty, is Aunt Miranda going to give birth to a little baby? Is it really going to be a little sister?��


    Anna also looked up at Gjerj with a curious look in her eyes, clearly also very interested in the prospect of a little sister.


    Having received a promise from Mag, Gjerj was clearly feeling a lot more rxed. He looked at Amy with a smile, and nodded as he said, ��That��s right, she��s about to give birth, and it��s definitely going to be an adorable little princess, just like you.��


    Amy pped her little hands together with tion. ��That��s great! I have to go and see her after she��s born. I love little sisters!��


    Mag entered the kitchen and carried out the magic high-pressure cooker that he��d bought a few days ago. Taking into consideration that Miranda hadn��t eaten much in the past few days, Mag decided against cooking his braised chicken. Instead, he cooked a nourishing chicken soup with goji berries and dates to replenish her body.


    After that, Mag cooked a Yangzhou fried rice for her as well. Gjerj ordered this dish every time he came here as it was Miranda��s favorite.


    Furthermore, the Spring of Life had been added to this dish, so it also had very good nourishing and recovery effects, making it ideal for Miranda in her current condition.


    ��This is chicken soup, get her to drink lots of this.�� Mag carried out the chicken soup in arge earthenware pot.


    ��Thank you.�� Gjerj carefully epted the pot with both hands as if he were cradling some kind of prized treasure.


    ��I��ll take this one. I��ll make sure that it gets to Miranda as soon as possible.�� Harrison also epted the container with Yangzhou fried rice from Mag with both hands in an extremely careful and delicate manner.


    Mag instructed, ��The chicken soup can be consumed at night as well after being heated. Come over at around 5pm today, and I��ll have another portion of Yangzhou fried rice ready for you. Make sure she gets as much nutrition as she can during these few days.��


    ��Thank you so much.�� Gjerj bowed to Mag as he cradled the pot of chicken soup in his arms, and there were tears shimmering in his eyes.

 Chapter 807 - I Can Sell Stinky Tofu Now

    <h4>Chapter 807 I Can Sell Stinky Tofu Now</h4>


    ��No need to thank me. Your wife and kids are still waiting for you; hurry up and get home,�� Mag said with a shake of his head.


    ��Alright.�� Gjerj carried the earthenware pot out of the restaurant, only to immediately turn around as he said, ��I almost forgot; I haven��t paid yet.��


    ��You don��t need to pay for this. It��ll be my present to your unborn child,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Don��t argue with me on this one, Boss Mag; I��m the kid��s godfather!�� Despite Mag��s protests, Harrison firmly ced a bag of money on the table before ushering Gjerj out the door with a smile on his face.


    This is probably what friendship between men is like. Mag picked up the bag of money on the table, and he didn��t even have to check its contents to know that Harrison had overpaid. However, he wasn��t going to overcharge anyone, so he was just going to have to deduct the extra amount out of Harrison��s future meal costs as a discount.


    Boss really is a good person. Yabemiya��s eyes were filled with admiration as she looked out at Mag through the kitchen window.


    Ba was operating the dishwasher in the kitchen, but she also looked out at Mag through the window with confusion in her heart. He really does seem like a good person. The books state that the vast majority of men are bad people; could he be an exception?


    Even though Mag had made two more dishes than he��d nned, he was in quite a good mood, having just done a kind deed. He wrote up another slip that he stered on the door. The slip read: ��I��m back, and the restaurant will be officially reopened tomorrow!��


    Miya and Ba had also finished cleaning up at this point. Even though the process was made a lot more troublesome due to Sally��s absence, Miya used her actions to prove that even without using magic, the restaurant could be cleaned and returned to the pristine condition.


    ��Father, can I go and y with Big Sister Anna in the square?�� Amy asked as she held Ugly Duckling in one hand and Anna��s hand in the other.


    ��Boss, you take a rest; I��ll go with Amy and Anna.�� Yabemiya rested her hand on Amy��s shoulder before turning to Ba with a smile, and asked, ��Ba, do you want toe with us?��


    ��Yes.�� Ba nodded without any hesitation as she removed her apron. She didn��t want to stay in the restaurant alone with Mag; that would definitely be super awkward.


    ��You can all go together, then.�� Mag nodded with a smile. The Aden Square was quite a safe ce, and with Miya as well as the seventh-tier magic caster, Ba, by their side, Amy and Anna should be fine. Furthermore, he also wanted to see what changes were going to be made to the restaurant after it was upgraded to level three.


    After everyone had left, Mag looked at the shimmering activation button in his mind, and pressed it without any hesitation.


    ��Ding! The restaurant has been sessfully upgraded to level three! Activation will require 10 minutes!�� The system��s joyful voice sounded.


    Immediately thereafter, Mag heard a series of sounds across the entire restaurant as if countless termites were devouring the structure all at once, and the entire restaurant began to tremor slightly.


    Mag remained quite calm during the renovations. It appeared that the internal structure of the restaurant hadn��t changed much, so the upgrade on this asion was most likely more heavily weighted toward upgrading the restaurant��s defenses. In that case, he was a feeling a little less expectant.


    ��Ding! The restaurant upgrade has been sessfully activated!��


    The system��s voice sounded again after three minutes.


    ��System, what changes were made this time?��


    Mag looked around, yet couldn��t discover any changes. Even the arrangement of the tables and chairs remainedpletely unchanged.


    ��During this upgrade, the restaurant��s passive defense systems have been upgraded to level five, allowing it to be immune to all attacks below the fifth-tier, and an rm system will also alert you to any attacks against the restaurant! The omniscient door has also been upgraded. Aside from the name, race, gender, and power levels of the people who pass through the door, limited information about their bodily condition will also be on disy, including parameters such as blood sugar, blood pressure����


    ��What��s the point behind all this? I��m a restaurant owner, not a doctor; why do I need to know so many of my customers�� health parameters?�� Mag rolled his eyes, unable toprehend these upgrades.


    ��The most important guarantee any restaurant can make to a customer is to ensure that they��ll be able to walk out of the restaurant safely. If the customer is struck by a health condition set off by the food consumed in a restaurant, then that would be a lethal blow to the restaurant��s reputation. Analyzing the health parameters of the customers is the best way to avoid such a situation from urring,�� the system said in a serious voice.


    ��So I have to be a chef and a doctor now.�� Mag pursed his lips. However, food safety was indeed of the utmost importance to a restaurant, so it was certainly not wrong to prepare for unexpected mishaps. Hence, he reluctantly epted the system��s excuse.


    ��But isn��t this upgrade a little too nd and uncreative? The restaurant barely feels different from how it was back at level two,�� Magined.


    ��Wrong! The best has yet toe, of course! The main feature of the upgrade is the addition of the newly invented and tested molecr istion system to the restaurant!�� the system announced with a hint of pride in its voice.


    ��Molecr istion system?�� Mag wore a confused expression on his face.


    ��That��s right! The molecr istion system is a system through which aromas can be isted using molecr walls. Put on those sses over there and have a look.��


    ��Is it that high-tech?�� Mag nced at the pair of sses on the table to find that it appeared simr to virtual reality sses. He put them on, and he was immediately given a panoramic perspective that allowed him to see the entirety of the restaurant.


    ��Molecr istion system, activate!�� the system said.


    A series of objects that resembled panes of ss appeared within the restaurant, separating all of the seats into independent spaces.


    ��So this a molecr wall?�� Han Li wore an incredulous look on his face as he looked at the wall of light before him, which was shimmering with faint blue light. He hesitated momentarily before reaching out to touch the wall.


    His hand passed through the wall easily without any impediment, and the molecr wall molded itself to the shape of Mag��s hand like a tight-fitting seamless glove.


    ��The molecr wall won��t obstruct any physical objects, and unless one has done extensive research into molecr technology, they won��t even be able to detect the existence of these molecr walls. Aside from being able to iste aromas, the air in the independent areas can be cleansed by the system to ensure no residual aromas remain, thereby contributing to the ideal culinary experience. What do you think? I��m really awesome, right?��


    The tone of the system��s voice was practically screaming ��hurry up and praise me!��.


    ��It��s so-so. But with this thing, I can sell stinky tofu now.�� Mag had beenpletely won over by this piece of cutting-edge technology, but in order not to fuel the system��s pride, he had to act calm and aloof.

 Chapter 808 - The Adult or the Child?

    <h4>Chapter 808 The Adult or the Child?</h4>


    In a small yet intricate courtyard, there was a room with its curtains drawn. Inside the room, a female servant was looking at a woman with a paleplexion lying on the bed. The former wore an urgent expression as she said, ��Mistress, please have some food. The midwife says you could be due at any moment now, but you haven��t eaten for so many days; things can��t continue like this.��


    Miranday on the bed with her bulging stomach, looking as if she really were about to give birth at any moment. However, her swollen face was extremely pale, and she opened her eyes in a feeble manner to nce at the bowl of porridge that the servant was holding. Just the sight of the porridge was enough to make her heave and dry-wretch violently, and she closed her eyes again as she shook her head. ��I can��t eat anything. Take it away.��


    She knew that she had to eat for her child, but she simply couldn��t do so.


    No matter what she ate, as soon as it entered her mouth, she would begin vomiting until there was nothing left in her stomach, and she couldn��t even stomach a single mouthful of white porridge.


    Nothing like this had ever happened before, not even back when she had Angus.


    Thinking back to her perilous delivery of Angus, the midwife had told her that she couldn��t ever have another child again. Otherwise, it would be the death of her.


    However, she didn��t tell Gjerj about this. She wanted to give him a daughter even if it meant giving up her own life in exchange.


    ��But...�� The servant wanted to say something else.


    Right at this moment, Miranda��s stomach belly suddenly churned, and a painful expression on her face as she huddled over like a prawn. She grasped the bedframe with all her might to keep herself from unintentionally hurting the child in her stomach through her violent convulsions, and she moaned with agony as cold sweat poured down her deathly pale face.


    ��Mistress!�� The servant hurriedly set the bowl of porridge aside before hurrying over to Miranda��s aid. However, she was at aplete loss for what to do, and she could only scream, ��Help! Our mistress is about to give birth!��


    The doors of the room were quickly flung open from the outside, and a pair of elderly women strode into the room. One of them grasped onto Miranda��s hand with one of her own while using her other hand to gently stroke Miranda��s stomach.


    The churning in Miranda��s belly gradually died down, and her painful expression eased significantly. However, following that ordeal, her face had paled even further, and she was truly in a bad condition.


    The two midwives looked at Miranda, and then nced at one another before heaving a collective forlorn sigh and leaving the room.


    There were many people gathered outside the door. Parber was holding tightly onto Parmer��s hand, while Angus was bawling in the arms of a female servant. All of the family servants had gathered in collective prayer for their kind and benevolent mistress.


    Gjerj��s father, Old Man Williams, wore a grim expression on his face. Some of the important figures in the Williams Family were also present, and as the midwives emerged from the room, he immediately hurried over to them with a concerned expression. ��Has the child been delivered?��


    ��Not yet, Master. Her womb is contracting, which means the child is about to be born, but...�� The midwife��s voice trailed off mid-reply.


    ��What is it?�� Old Man Williams asked.


    The midwife hesitated momentarily before replying, ��The mistress��s is muchrger than that of the average woman at this point during pregnancy, so this child is most likely going to berger than the average child. The problem is that the mistress is very feeble right now, and this is her fourth childbirth, so it��s most likely going to be very difficult for her to have a safe delivery...��


    All of the expressions on the faces of the people in the courtyard changed upon hearing this. Everyone knew that Miranda��s pregnancy had been quite a rough one on this asion. Back when she had given birth to Angusst time, she had almost died as a result, but it appeared that this pregnancy was going to be even more perilous than herst one.


    ��What are you trying to say?�� Old Man Williams already knew the answer to this question, but he was still desperately grasping at straws, trying to find a glimmer of hope.


    The other midwife wore a grave expression as she replied, ��Master, at this point, it won��t do anyone any good if I sugarcoat my words. In her current condition, there is no chance that both the mistress and her child will survive this childbirth. Prior to her next womb contraction, we have to make the decision to save the parent or the child.��


    Everyone turned their attention to Old Man Williams. This was an extremely cruel decision for anyone to have to make, and everyone around him wore sympathetic expressions on their faces.


    ��Mother!�� Tears immediately welled up in Parmer��s eyes.


    ��Big Brother, is Mother going to give birth to a little sister for us?�� Parber asked as he looked up at Parmer with anticipation in his eyes.


    Parmer looked down at Parber, and he forcibly suppressed his own sobs as he nodded, and replied, ��Yes, Mother is going to... she��s going to give birth to a little sister for us...��


    ��That��s great! I��d love a little sister!�� An ted smile appeared on Parber��s face, but the smile quickly faded as a perplexed expression appeared on his face. ��But... why are you crying, Big Brother?��


    Old Man Williams stumbled back, and only managed to keep himself upright by holding onto a nearby tree. He turned toward the room that Miranda was in, and his eyes were filled with pain and indecision. He looked around before ring up with rage. ��Where the hell is Gjerj? Where did he go?��


    ��The... The young master said he was going out for a bit, but he didn��t say where he was going...�� the butler replied.


    The midwife urged, ��Master, we have to make a decision right now. If we keep dying like this, both the mistress and her child will be in danger!��


    ��I... I... If I make this decision, Gjerj will hate me for the rest of his life...�� Old Man Williams sighed heavily as he rammed a fist into the tree beside him.


    Some of the younger servants in the courtyard had already burst into sobs. Miranda was so kind and warm, and she treated them like family.


    The grief seemed to be contagious, and soon even Angus was bawling at the top of his lungs.


    Old Man Williams hung his head like a broken man, unable to make a decision.


    No one else dared to say anything, and they could only heave forlorn sighs at this misfortune.


    The two midwives were unconsciously bobbing up and down with urgent expressions as they awaited Old Man Williams�� decision. They had been midwives for several decades, and they��d encountered such situations in the past. Under such dire circumstances, a choice had to be made. If a verdict was delivered toote, both the mother and the child could die together.


    Just as courtyard had descended intoplete silence, Miranda��s feeble yet determined voice sounded from within the room. ��S... save the child! Father... You must save the child... I can sense that this is a daughter; Gjerj has always wanted a daughter.��


    The women in the courtyard were unable to control themselves any longer as they burst into sobs, and even the men were wiping away tears as they turned their faces away.


    ��Mother! Don��t abandon us! Mother...�� Parmer released Parber��s hand as he rushed over fell over at the entrance of the room, bawling with all his might.


    ��Sigh...�� Old Man Wiliams heaved a heavy sigh and punched the coarse bark of the tree until there was blood flowing from his knuckles. He looked up at the midwife, and croaked, ��Save the chi����


    ��Even if we can only save one, we have to save Miranda!��


    A loud voice suddenly erupted outside like a p of thunder. Gjerj��s forehead was pouring with sweat as he barged into the courtyard with his portly body. There was arge earthenware urn in his hands as he strode toward the room, and he yelled, ��Open the door, Parmer!��


    ��Father!�� An ted look appeared on Parmer��s face, and he scrambled to his feet before flinging open the doors with all his might.


    Gjerj rushed into the room with the earthenware pot in his arms before appraising the semi-unconscious Miranda with a pained yet loving expression on his face. ��I��m back, Miranda!��

 Chapter 809 - Can We Save Both?

    <h4>Chapter 809 Can We Save Both?</h4>


    ��Master Gjerj, the mistress is currently...�� The midwives immediately followed Gjerj into the room with urgent expressions on their faces.


    ��Step aside! Coming through!�� Another loud voice sounded as Harrison rushed into the courtyard like a fat hurricane, running faster than he ever had in his life and almost knocking over the two midwives. He then screeched to a halt in the room and panted heavily as he forced a smile onto his face. ��Take... Take this into the room... and feed it to Miranda... You can save both then...��


    The midwife pushed aside the container in Harrison��s hands with a slightly angry expression. ��This isn��t the time for a meal! If we stall any longer, both of them are going to die!��


    ��Oi!�� Harrison hurriedly cradled the container in his arms as he red up with rage. ��Calm down! This was made by Boss Mag, and it��s Miranda��s favorite food. How��s she supposed to give birth without any energy?��


    Harrison dragged a female servant over before thrusting the container into her arms, and yelling, ��Hurry up and take this into the room!��


    ��Oh!�� The servant was a little flustered, but she still did as she was told.


    ��Mother!�� Parmer had already copsed by the side of the bed, sobbing as he looked up at Miranda.


    ��Parmer... Gjerj...�� Miranda opened her eyes as tears flowed down her cheeks.


    ��Miranda, Boss Mag is back, and he cooked you some chicken soup and Yangzhou fried rice. Have some so you have the energy to give birth.�� Gjerj��s entire body was trembling as he tipped the porridge from the nearby bowl onto the ground, and then opened the lid on the earthenware pot.


    The rich and delectable aroma of chicken soup immediately wafted through the entire room.


    Miranda��s nose twitched as shey on the bed, and a hint of hope took the ce of the despair in her eyes. She was suddenly struck by a sense of hunger that had been absent for the past few days, and she felt as if she could eat an entire cow whole. She gulped involuntarily, and the allure of the chicken soup had even made her forget her agony.


    ��Boss Mag... This is the aroma of Boss Mag��s food...�� A ray of light seemed to have shone into Miranda��s heart, and she was even struck by an impulsive urge to sit up.


    That smells so good! The female servant wore an urgent expression on her face, but she still couldn��t help but be distracted by the delectable aromaing from the earthenware pot. However, in Miranda��s current condition, would drinking chicken soup really help her?


    Gjerj carefully poured the chicken soup from the pot into the bowl, almost spilling some in the process as his hands were trembling so much.


    ��Chicken soup! Miranda, have some chicken soup!��


    Gjerj hurried over to Miranda��s bedside with the bowl of soup while the servant nearby hurriedly ced a pillow under Miranda��s head for support. In her current condition, getting her to sit up could prove to be lethal.


    ��Open wide.�� Gjerj scooped up a spoonful of chicken soup and quickly blew on it a few times before pouring it into Miranda��s waiting mouth.


    The chicken soup was a little hot, but its incredible vor poured over her taste buds like soothing spring rain. Her lifeless tongue was revitalized, and she felt as if her body hade alive as well.


    Gulp.


    Miranda swallowed, and the warm chicken soup trickled down her throat, lubricating her esophagus and nurturing her internal organs. Wisps of energy flowed into her feeble cells, injecting her with renewed energy.


    What was even more incredible was that the feeling of warmth didn��t disappear after entering her stomach. Instead, it traveled to her lower abdomen as if the fetus was also being nurtured.


    The crippling agony down below was alleviated significantly, and the child also seemed to have been soothed as it ceased kicking in her womb.


    Miranda��s expression immediately eased significantly, and a hint of color returned to her cheeks.


    ��The mistress... She drank it!�� the servant cried with tion.


    During the past few days, they��d tried everything they could, looking for all types of food to try and stimte Miranda��s appetite, all to no avail, but she was now drinking this chicken soup!


    ��Mother, you��re definitely going to get better.�� Parmer was also overjoyed as he clenched Miranda��s hand tightly in his own little hands.


    ��Herees some more.�� Gjerj was filled with tion as he carefully fed Miranda another spoonful of chicken soup.


    Thus, Gjerj fed the bowl of chicken soup to her one spoonful after another, and Miranda��splexion improved at a rate that was almost discernible to the naked eye.


    Gjerj rose to his feet to pour another bowl of chicken soup while Miranda held Parmer��s hand, and gently crooned, ��Don��t cry, Parmer, you��re a brave boy.��


    Parmer hurriedly wiped the tears from his face as he nodded vigorously. ��Yes, I won��t cry anymore.��


    ��Good boy.�� A smile appeared on Miranda��s face. Her body was still quite feeble, but her condition had clearly improved significantly. The child in her womb was so still that it was as if it had fallen asleep, and the chicken soup in her stomach continued to supply her with energy.


    Miranda looked up at the approaching Gjerj, and said, ��Help me up; I want to sit while I drink.��


    ��Alright.�� Gjerj looked into Miranda��s eyes before handing the bowl in his hand over to the servant. He then carefully helped Miranda up into a sitting position, and stacked ayer of soft nkets behind her back.


    ��The chicken soup is very good.�� Miranda looked at Gjerj with a faint smile on her face.


    Gjerj repressed the sour feeling in his tear ducts as he forced a smile onto his face, and said, ��Then drink more of it. Boss Mag says it��ll help you.��


    Miranda nodded and opened her mouth.


    Gjerj hurriedly blew on the chicken soup before slowly feeding it Miranda.


    ��Why has it be so quiet in there?�� The two midwives wore confused expressions as they stood outside the room. In their past experience, this was supposed to be the most painful period for the mother, and the excruciating pain would take her onto the brink of unconsciousness, but the room was very quiet at this moment.


    All of the people outside the room were also wondering what was happening. Gjerj had suddenly returned before barging into the room with an earthenware pot in his arms. The room then fellpletely silent, and even Gjerj and Parmer weren��t saying anything. This indicated that Miranda��s condition had to have improved. Could it be that he had found some kind of miraculous panacea?


    ��It must be Boss Mag��s chicken soup and Yangzhou fried rice!��


    An ted look appeared on Harrison��s face, and his heart finally fell back into his chest. A wave of relief washed over him, and his knees buckled as he sat on the ground, but he was too overjoyed to notice. ��Haha, can we save both this time?��

 Chapter 810 - We’re Not Idiots!

    <h4>Chapter 810 We��re Not Idiots!</h4>


    After downing two bowls of chicken soup, Miranda��splexion had improved significantly, and her entire body had been filled with renewed energy and hope.


    She could feel that her lower abdomen was very warm andfortable, and that her entire body had been nourished by the chicken soup.


    Gjerj epted the fried rice from the nearby servant, then turned to Miranda, and said, ��Here��s your favorite Yangzhou fried rice. Have some fried rice, then drink some more soup.��


    Both of the servants stood off to the side with expectant looks on their faces. Madam��splexion had improved significantly after drinking the chicken soup; if she were to have some fried rice, perhaps she really would have the energy required for childbirth.


    The lid on the thermos container was opened, and the aroma of Yangzhou fried rice wafted throughout the entire room.


    Miranda��s eyes immediately lit up. This was the familiar aroma that was so intoxicating to her, and it was what had supported her all the way up to this point in her pregnancy.


    As her condition had progressively worsened during the past few days, she had realized something. If it weren��t for the fact that she��s been blessed by all of the delicious dishes cooked by Boss Mag during these past few months, there was no way that she would��ve been able to persevere to this point. It was Boss Mag��s cooking that was keeping her and her child alive.


    ��Here.�� Gjerj scooped up a spoonful of fried rice and fed it to Miranda. The glistening golden fried rice was emanating an alluring aroma, and the rice-sized ingredients presented a wonderful and appetizing colorbination.


    Miranda suddenly raised a hand and grabbed onto the handle of Gjerj��s spoon. She then looked into his eyes, and said, ��Let me.��


    Gjerj faltered momentarily before carefully releasing the spoon.


    Miranda slowly ate ced the spoon into her mouth and savored the mouthful of delicious fried rice. It was still that familiar vor, and the egg practically melted in her mouth. The rice-sized chunks of winter bamboo shoots and green peas were refreshing and crunchy, while the rice was chewy and sweet. There were soft pieces of ham intermingled with the grains of rice, and there also seemed to be a delightful undertone of shrimp.


    All those vors were present in this single mouthful, and Miranda felt as if there was nothing more delicious in this world.


    She closed her eyes as a blissful smile appeared on her face. During her pregnancy, the thing that she looked forward to the most was dining on Boss Mag��s dishes as they could make her forget all her difort.


    After swallowing the mouthful of fried rice, a warm sensation flowed through Miranda��s entire body. Furthermore, there seemed to be wisps of some kind of mystical energy flowing through her veins, revitalizing her body and clearing her meridians.


    She shoveled one spoonful of fried rice into her mouth after another, and she found herselfpletely unable to stop. The sensation of her body being filled with energy was also very exciting for her. She was confident that if she could recover to her normal condition, she would be able to deliver this child.


    She had three children, and there was one yet to be born in her belly; how could she just abandon them like this?


    A faint smile finally appeared on Gjerj��s face as he watched Miranda scooping Yangzhou fried rice into her mouth. In the instant that he had entered the room, he had almost copsed from despair at the sight of Miranda��s dire condition, but he had since been injected with renewed hope. Even doctors were unable to do anything to alleviate Miranda��s condition, but Boss Mag��s cooking had worked like an absolute miracle.


    Boss Mag, I don��t even know how to thank you anymore... Gjerj thought to himself as he poured another bowl of chicken soup for Miranda with a gentle look in his eyes.


    Parmer looked at the earthenware pot on the table, then at the food container in Miranda��s hands, and a contemtive look appeared on his face.


    The servant who had brought the container of fried rice into the room was absolutely overjoyed, and she hurriedly made her way out of the room.


    As soon as she emerged out the door, Old Man Williams hurried over to her, and asked, ��Is Miranda alright?��


    Everyone else in the courtyard was also looking at her with rapt focus.


    The silence in the room left them with no idea what to expect, and all of them were dying to know what was happening inside.


    Even the two midwives both wore curious looks on their faces. They had never encountered such a situation before. Under normal circumstances, Miranda should��ve already fallen unconscious from her pain.


    The servant was a little flustered by the widespread scrutiny she was receiving, but she still said, ��The mistress has drunk some of the chicken soup brought back by Master Gjerj, and she��s now eating fried rice. Her condition has improved significantly, and the child had alsopletely settled down.��


    ��H... How is that possible?!��


    The midwives were inplete disbelief. They had witnessed Miranda��s condition for themselves; she could barely even draw breath, let alone eat fried rice! How had she managed to recover after drinking some chicken soup? Was that chicken soup the nectar of the gods?


    ��Yes!��


    Everyone in the courtyard were ted to hear this splendid news.


    At the same time, all of them began to wonder just what kind of chicken soup Miranda had just consumed to essentially bring her back from the dead.


    ��Haha, this is Boss Mag��s chicken soup and fried rice we��re talking about here; it��d be strange if it didn��t create a miracle!�� Harrison was still sitting on the ground, but he wore a proud expression on his face.


    Everyone turned their attention to Harrison upon hearing this. Gjerj was currently in the room with Miranda, so they naturally couldn��t ask him any questions, but Harrison hade back with Gjerj, and he surely knew what was in that earthenware pot and thermos container.


    The midwife who��d been urging Old Man Williams to make a choice between mother and child earlier was feeling quite embarrassed, and she turned to Harrison with a vehement expression as she said, ��What have you fed the mistress? Was it a magic potion? Magic potions can indeed help the mistress temporarily recover, but they��re extremely detrimental to the unborn child. In worst-case scenarios, the child could even be born with a mental disability!��


    In the midwife��s mind, only magic potions were capable of facilitating such a miraculous recovery in such a short time.


    This type of potion was strictly not to be consumed by pregnant mothers, as it would result in irreversible negative consequences to the child.


    Everyone else was also growing quite concerned upon hearing this. It wasmon knowledge on the Nond Continent that magic potions were not to be consumed by pregnant women.


    ��How could we feed her magic potions? We��re not idiots!�� Harrison immediately sprang up from the ground, andposed himself before putting on a smile as he said, ��This is chicken soup and Yangzhou fried rice cooked personally by Boss Mag of Mamy Restaurant. He just came back from Rodu after cooking for the king during his birthday banquet; do you think he��ll put magic potions into his chicken soup?��

 Chapter 811 - The Mistress Gave Birth to Another One!

    <h4>Chapter 811 The Mistress Gave Birth to Another One!</h4>


    The entire courtyard fell silent, and the midwife opened her mouth, but she didn��t dare to raise suspicions against a chef who had cooked for the king. Furthermore, magic potions were far from delicious, and Miranda wasn��t even able to stomach any in porridge, so it was very unlikely that she would��ve been able to drink a potion and keep it down.


    As such, all of the people in the courtyard were filled with tion again.


    ��I heard that even Head Chef Beate of the Ducas Restaurant wasn��t invited to cook for the king during his birthday banquet. Does that mean this Boss Mag is an even better chef than him?��


    ��I��ve also heard of Mamy Restaurant. It��s a rtively new restaurant, but it��s extremely popr, and there��s almost always a long line of customers stretching all the way out of the restaurant��s doors.��


    ��If this Boss Mag��s chicken soup is this amazing, then wouldn��t all pregnant mothers have a much higher chance of smooth deliveries if they were to drink it?��


    Everyone began to discuss spiritedly among themselves, and they were all quite curious about this Boss Mag. His chicken soup had saved Miranda from the brink of death, and he had even been invited to Rodu to cook for the king. Both of those things were quite extraordinary to them.


    ��Even after drinking the soup and eating the fried rice, the mistress still isn��t out of the woods quite yet; she could give birth at any time.�� The other midwife wore a solemn expression as she turned to one of the servants, and instructed, ��Don��t just stand there and watch; go and prepare some hot water!��


    The courtyard gradually fell silent again. Everyone��s expression had rxed a little, but they were still feeling quite tense.


    Miranda��s condition had improved significantly, but the true hurdle would arise when she went intobor.


    Everything should be fine now, right? Harrison was also growing rather uneasy. He had full trust in Mag��s cooking, but it wasn��t medicine, after all, and he knew that Miranda had barely survived while giving birth to Angus.


    Within the room.


    After eating the entire container of fried rice, Miranda licked it clean before setting it aside, looking as if she could��ve eaten more. Her cheeks were flushed, and her eyes were glowing; she was looking much better than most pregnant women did on the cusp ofbor.


    Gjerj took the empty container from her before carefully handing her a bowl of chicken soup. ��Have some more soup.��


    ��Sure. After this bowl, I want to drink two more bowls. My stomach has beenpletely empty during these past few days.�� Miranda nodded before eagerly epting the bowl of chicken soup. She ignored the spoon, and pressed her lips against the rim of the bowl before chugging down its contents in mere moments.


    ��I��ll get you another bowl.�� Gjerj nodded with a smile before pouring another bowl of chicken soup.


    Mag had given him a veryrge container with soup, and even after pouring out so many bowls, more than half of the soup still remained, so it was definitely going to be enough for a mealter that night.


    After chugging down two more bowls of chicken soup, Miranda patted her stomach with a satisfied expression. It had been many days since she hadst experienced this feeling of satiation and contentment, and her entire body was warm and full of energy. She was feeling sofortable that she wanted to fall asleep.


    Gjerj ced the bowl down before sitting at the bedside and looking at Miranda with a warm and gentle expression on his face.


    As Miranda looked back at Gjerj, tears welled up in her eyes, and she whispered, ��Thank you, Gjerj.��


    ��Don��t be silly; I should be the one thanking you,�� Gjerj whispered as he scooted over and held Miranda in a gentle embrace.


    A blissful smile appeared on Miranda��s face, but her expression suddenly changed as sheid hand onto her own belly with a painful cry. ��Ah... The child... She��sing out...��


    ��Hurry! Get the midwives toe in here!�� A panicked expression appeared on Gjerj��s face, and he held onto Miranda��s hand tightly as he yelled, ��I��m here for you, Miranda, don��t worry...��


    ��Get out of here; I��m going to give birth right now! Get them to bring hot water! Hurry!!!��


    The two midwives who were already standing by the door immediately rushed in. One of them helped Miranda back into a t lying position, while the other herded Gjerj and Parmer out the door in a rough manner.


    Miranda forced her eyes open to look at Gjerj, who remained resolutely on the spot. ��Argh! I... I��ll be fine...�� she said in a determined manner through her pain, gasping.


    Gjerj picked up Parmer and looked at the midwife with a serious expression as he said, ��Regardless of what happens, save Miranda! Choose her over the child! Do you understand?��


    ��Alright, get out!�� The midwife nodded as he shoved Gjerj out the door.


    Miranda turned to the midwife with a pained expression, and whispered, ��Don��t listen to him... If the choice has to be made, save the child...��


    ��Stop talking, Mistress; the child is about toe out! Prepare to push! Where��s the water? Carry it over here...��


    Miranda��s screams erupted from within the room, apanied by loud words of encouragement from the midwives. The female servants hurried in and out of the room, bringing hot water and towels as required.


    The entire courtyard was deathly silent. Everyone was looking at the room with tense expressions on their faces, waiting for the final result.


    Miranda��s screams of agony were making them wince��it was very difficult to imagine what kind of pain could draw such screams from a woman who was normally so soft-spoken and gentle.


    Gjerj clenched his fists tightly as the veins on his forehead bulged, and his breathing was also quite rapid.


    Parmer had his palms together with his eyes tightly shut, seemingly muttering something in prayer.


    All of the servants hung their heads with pained expressions, sympathizing with her pain and devastated by the fact that she could possibly die from this ideal.


    The relentless screams erupting from Miranda��s mouth were making her throat be quite hoarse. Right at this moment, her screams came to an abrupt halt.


    All of the people in the courtyard raised their heads in unison with bewildered expressions on their faces.


    ��Wah!��


    A delicate infantile cry suddenly sounded, and a female servant ran out of the room with tion as she announced loudly, ��It��s a boy! Both the child and mother are safe and sound!��


    ��Yes!��


    A wave of cheers instantly rang out as everyone exulted with all their might.


    Gjerj was alsopletely overjoyed, and he felt as if all of his energy had been sapped away, almost causing him to copse to the ground. Thankfully, someone noticed his unsteady figure, and reached out to catch him before he could fall.


    ��That��s fantastic news.�� Harrison also heaved a sigh of relief before murmuring to himself with a peculiar expression, ��As expected, it��s another boy...��


    ��I don��t care; I love boys!�� Gjerj snapped as he turned around to re at Harrison.


    Harrison shrugged in a nonchnt manner. ��I like boys too. Looks like I��ve got another godson.��


    ��Waah!��


    Gjerj took a moment topose himself, and was just about to enter the room when another infantile cry sounded from within the room. A chorus of two infants crying at once rang out immediately thereafter.


    ��Hmm?��


    Everyone was dumbstruck upon hearing this.


    ��The mistress gave birth to another one! It��s a girl this time! They��re twins!��


    Another female servant rushed out with joy and excitement on her face.


    Gjerj rushed into the room and over to Miranda��s bed, and then gently encircled her body in his warm embrace as tears began to flow down his face.


    ��Gjerj, we have a daughter now. We should thank Boss Mag,�� Miranda said with a feeble smile on her face.

 Chapter 812 - Lock Boss Mag up in a Small Dark Room

    <h4>Chapter 812 Lock Boss Mag up in a Small Dark Room</h4>


    The sound of knocking rang out from the entrance of the restaurant just as Mag was making a cake with Amy and Anna. He nced up at the information disyed by the omniscient door, and a hint of surprise appeared on his face, but he still washed his hands and opened the door.


    As soon as the door was opened, Harrison yelled, ��Boss Mag! I gave birth!��


    ��You gave birth? How is that possible, Father?�� Amy poked her head out from behind Mag and appraised Harrison��s portly stomach with a confused expression.


    ��Grandpa told me that men can��t give birth.�� Anna also stuck her head out from behind Mag on the other side with a serious look on her face.


    Mag suppressed the urge to chuckle as he looked at Harrison, and asked, ��You mean Miranda gave birth, right?��


    ��Yes, yes, yes.�� Harrison pped his forehead with a bashful smile on his face, and said, ��I misspoke because I was too excited. Miranda just gave birth, and she gave birth to twins: a boy and a girl.��


    ��Wow, a new little sister?�� Amy��s eyes immediately lit up.


    ��And a new little brother,�� Anna added with curiosity in her eyes.


    ��That��s right. Miranda��s only just given birth, so Gjerj couldn��t make it in person, and he asked me toe and thank you in his stead.�� Harrison extended a formal bow toward Mag, and said, ��If it weren��t for your chicken soup and Yangzhou fried rice, Miranda and her twins would��ve been in deep trouble.��


    ��There��s no need to thank me; anyone would��ve done what I did in that situation. I��m really d to hear that they��re all safe and sound.�� Mag shook his head with a smile, but there was an indescribable sense of satisfaction in his heart.


    During his previous life, he had lived in an extremely wilful manner, and was denounced and cursed by countless people as a result. Even God had punished him by sending him to this world.


    However, he had now saved a mother and her two children, and received genuine gratitude for his good deed.


    This feeling was far better than that of being cursed and scoffed at, and he felt as if he��d found his purpose in life.


    Not only could a chef satisfy people��s taste buds, they could even save lives.


    ��Father, can we go and visit the little sister?�� Amy asked as she looked up at Mag.


    Anna was also looking at Mag with anticipation in her eyes.


    ��Gjerj says that he��lle to thank you in person when he gets some free time. I have to tell the others about this, so I��ll be taking my leave now.�� Harrison chuckled as he prepared to depart.


    Mag nced at the two pairs of expectant eyes looking up at him, and he hurriedly asked, ��Can you tell me Gjerj��s address? I want to visit the two newborns.��


    Thus, Harrison gave him an address before quickly departing.


    ��I��ll take you two to see the new little sister and little brother in a couple of days.�� Mag patted Amy and Anna��s heads with a smile on his face before taking them back to the kitchen to continue making their cake.


    The news of Mag��s return was very exciting for his customers, but all of them were struck with dejection again at the sight of the new sign stered to the restaurant doors.


    ��Sigh, I know Boss Mag is in there, but I can��t taste his delicious roast beef; this is an excruciating feeling!��


    ��I want to smash this door open, then abduct Boss Mag and lock him in a small dark room. I��ll force him to keep cooking without pause, and I won��t let him out until I��m satisfied with his food. Does anyone want to join me?��


    ��Bro, calm down! If you knock this door down, you��re going to have to answer to two great magic casters, a principal, and a city lord... Are you sure you want to give it a shot?��


    ��Er... Oh... The sky is so blue today~��


    The customers discussed spiritedly among themselves in front of the restaurant for a while, and even though they were quite frustrated, they could only depart in a resigned manner.


    Dinner was steak and ice cream cake. Anna and Amy had participated in the entire cooking process, so the meal tasted especially delicious to them.


    After dinner, Yabemiya made her way over to Mag with a curious expression, and asked Mag about what had happened during his trip to Rodu. In response, Mag gave them a brief ount, skipping over many important details for obvious reasons.


    Yabemiya��s, Ba��s, and Anna��s eyes lit up as they listened to his story. By the conclusion, all of them were staring at him with incredulity in their eyes.


    ��You��re so awesome, Boss! You can even win the best dish award at a royal banquet; that��s amazing!�� Yabemiya stared at Mag with amazement and admiration in her eyes.


    ��Uncle Mag is the best!�� Anna��s expression also mirrored the one on Yabemiya��s face.


    ��Best dish award, eh... Sounds pretty good...�� Ba intentionally stifled her wonder and gave an aloof response.


    ��Father was super awesome! When his dishes were carried into the pce, no one could look away, so of course he��s number one,�� Amy said with a proud expression.


    Mag was naturally quite pleased by the admiration that he was receiving, and he dined on his steak with a smile as he said, ��This is ice cream cake that even the king didn��t get to taste, and he��ll never get a chance to eat this ck pepper steak, either, so you should have some more of it and savor every bite.��


    After dinner, as Yabemiya and Ba were clearing the table, Mag poured a cup of water for himself, then turned to the two of them, and said, ��By the way, I prepared a staff dormitory for you two and Aisha. If all goes well, you should be able to move in the day after tomorrow. It��ll be safer for all three of you to live closer to the restaurant.��


    ��A dormitory?�� Yabemiya and Ba both faltered upon hearing this.


    Miya shook her head, and said, ��B-Boss, the ce I��m currently living at is quite cheap, and it��s very clean as well, so you don��t have to prepare a dormitory room for me; I��ll make sure to be on time for work every day.��


    ��Are you kicking me out?�� Ba asked with a hint of panic in her eyes. She didn��t know what a staff dormitory was, but she had deduced that Mag was asking her to move out of the restaurant.


    She still had yet to grasp what kind of world this was. There were men on the streets tantly holding women��s hands and even circling their arms around women��s waists; this world was way too dangerous for women! At present, the restaurant was a safe ce for her to stay, but she was naturally feeling quite flustered at the prospect of having to leave.


    Mag looked at Ba and shook his head with a smile as he replied, ��I��m not kicking you out; I just think it��s a little inconvenient for both of us for you to live here. If you live together in the staff dormitory, the three of you will be able to look after each other.��


    He didn��t like to live with other people, and getting Ba to live at the restaurant was only a temporary arrangement. He had already decided to transform the second floor of Ricky��s Rotisserie into a dormitory for Yabemiya and the others to live in as he wasn��t nning to expand by opening a new branch there anyway.


    ��Is that so?�� Ba immediately calmed down a little. Living together with Mag really was a little awkward for her. It would certainly be a lot morefortable for her if she could live with Aisha and Miya instead.


    ��Miya, this is a staff benefit, and I��ll also feel better knowing that the three of you are able to live together and look after each other. You three are the most important elements of this restaurant,�� Mag said with a serious expression. Yabemiya was always thinking for the sake of others, and it was time for him to return the favor.


    Yabemiya looked into Mag��s gentle yet resolute eyes, and a hint of warmth flowed through her heart. Following a brief moment of hesitation, she finally nodded with gratitude, and said, ��Thank you, Boss.��

 Chapter 813 - Dip It in Some Egg, Then Apply Breadcrumbs

    <h4>Chapter 813 Dip It in Some Egg, Then Apply Breadcrumbs</h4>


    After breakfast, Yabemiya set off joyfully for the ice cream after securing a promise from Mag to teach her how to make ice cream cake when they had some spare time together. She was nning to fill up all of her free time during the day.


    Amy was still calcting math problems, while Mag instructed Anna in her knife skills. He then left her to practice on her own in the kitchen, and went upstairs to read a history book about the Nond Continent.


    This history book was split into two parts, with the first part mostly detailing legends about the races during ancient times��it even included records of the origins of some races. The information perhaps wasn��t all that reliable, seeing as the events being recounted were from so long ago, but it still made for an interesting read.


    During ancient times, the humans were a tribal race with frail bodies, struggling to survive in a world ruled over by more powerful races. Survival was their key priority, so they naturally didn��t pay much attention to recording their history. As a result, almost no events were recorded in the history books regarding the human race during this period of time.


    In the second part of the book, it said the organization known as the church appeared 10,000 years ago, and it was also around the same time that magic casters and knights first began to emerge among the human race. Thus began the resurgence of the human race as the divided tribes forged alliances, and began to slowly be more powerful throughout the course of the war among species, bing one of the eight major races in the end.


    Mag looked at the historical records detailed in the book, and a contemtive look appeared on his face. The church seemed to be a savior that had swooped in when the human race needed it the most, providing cultivation methods for magic casters and knights alike, therebypletely changing the fate of the human race.


    However, how did an organization like the churche about during an era when all humans were hunters and gatherers that were far too busy trying to ensure their own survival to dabble in religion?


    Even after reading through the entire book, Mag still didn��t find any additional information about this. There was only a brief passage that caught his attention, stating that the first magic casters were known as witches, and they were exclusively female.


    ��The church really is a mysterious organization.�� Mag closed the book with a thoughtful look on his face. Due to the fact that Amy had been promised the position of pope by the current pope, Mag wanted to understand more about this organization.


    However, the records in this general history book were far too vague and abbreviated. He was going to purchase some books with more detailed information about the church in the future, thereby allowing him to understand just what kind of entity it was.


    ��Um... Can I borrow those?��


    All of a sudden, Ba appeared before Mag, and she pointed at the two books in front of him with an inquisitive look on her face.


    ��Of course.�� Mag looked up at Ba with a smile, then stacked the two books together, and offered them to her.


    As a transmigrator, it was naturally very important to read about the history of this world, and then reinvent their perspective on the world based on that.


    Mag had obtained a portion of Alex��s memories, thereby instilling him with Alex��s worldview and allowing him to skip that process, but after Ba had arrived in this world, she��d spent most of her time in the restaurant, so it would be a good thing for her to read about this world��s history.


    ��Thanks.�� Ba carried the two heavy books in her hands as she plodded her way upstairs with an ted look on her face.


    Why was there a teleportation formation in the moon nation that led to this continent? Why was thenguage used in this worldpletely identical to that used in the moon nation? Why was it that women seemed to hold an inferior status here rather than the other way around? These were all questions that she wanted to have answered, and perhaps these two history books could provide those answers.


    Mag shook his head with a smile. Ba��s ability to adapt had already far exceeded his expectations. After all, she had been a pampered regal princess in the moon nation, yet she had been spontaneously teleported to apletely unfamiliar world, and became a waitress at a restaurant. This stark contrast was certainly not something that anyone coulde to terms with so quickly.


    After checking the answers of the arithmetic questions that he��d left for Amy, Mag entered the kitchen to find that Anna was still chopping potatoes with rapt focus in her eyes.


    Her knife tapped onto the chopping board in clean and precise strokes that were also very rhythmic and steady.


    The steel pot beside her was already filled with tiny pieces of potato that wereparable to grains of rice, and each and every piece was extremely even, just as if they��d been measured using a ruler.


    ��Hmm, you��ve improved a lot. You can stop here after finishing with that potato.�� Mag appraised Anna with a hint of approval in his eyes. Making such progress over the span of around half a month was quite remarkable even for an adult, let alone a five-year-old child[1].


    Anna nodded in response as a smile appeared on her face, but her hands remained steadfast and urate as she continued with what she was doing.


    Mag stood at the entrance to the kitchen with a smile on his face, and he thought to himself, This must be what talent looks like. Perhaps she really will be an exceptional elven cook.


    Instead of throwing away the potatoes that Anna had chopped up, Mag made them into mashed potatoes before forming small potato balls. He then dipped the balls in some egg, and applied some breadcrumbs before deep-frying them until they were crispy and golden brown to create a dish enjoyed by people of all ages.


    Amy bit into the golden potato ball in her hand with a crisp crunch. The egg and breadcrumbs had developed a particrly rich vor after being deep-fried, and the soft mashed potato beneath the crispy outeryer was a little hot. The sweet and mellow vor of the potato melted on her tongue, and Amy��s eyes immediately lit up with tion. ��Potato balls are so good! They��re crunchy and sweet and delicious~��


    Anna also picked up a potato ball, and bit into it before a contemtive look appeared on her little face. ��Compared to steamed potato balls, these ones are a lot richer in vor, and the crunchy exterior coupled with the soft interior has a much better texture as well. The secret lies in the egg and this golden powder, and a lot of oil needs to be used. The potato balls then have to be fried three times, and ites out absolutely delicious.��


    ��Let��s go and give the rest of these to those who haven��t eaten yet.��


    Mag ced the potato balls into the bags for roujiamos, and handed Amy and Anna a bag each before cing the rest into a thermos box.


    They had already had dinner, so they clearly couldn��t finish all of these potato balls, and these things had to be eaten while still hot to ensure the best vor and texture. As opposed to letting them go to waste, it was much better to give them to those who needed them.


    Mag and the two girls handed out the potato balls to the homeless people in the Aden Square before returning to the restaurant.


    After brushing their teeth, the two girls changed into clean pajamas andy down on the little bed together, listening to Mag��s bedtime story with rapt focus.


    Ugly Duckling was situated between them with its head peeking out of the nket and one of its little paws resting on Amy��s body. It had fallen asleep as soon as its head hit the pillow.


    The story of the smurfs drew to a conclusion. Amy was already asleep by then, but Anna still had yet to fall asleep.


    ��Do you still not want to sleep yet, Anna?�� Mag asked with a smile. There seemed to be something on her mind.


    ��I��m worried about Uncle Blour and Big Sister Aisha. When Big Sister Aisha left, she said she was going to find Uncle Blour, but neither of them havee back yet,�� Anna replied with a concerned look in her eyes.


    ��Ring... Ring... Boss Mag! Boss Mag!��


    Mag was just about to say something when the sound of the doorbell rang out alongside a few muffled yells.


    [1] ED/N: I��m pretty sure she was six (seven?) years old, but the author has a tendency to make children age in reverse (literally��Amy ended up being a year younger some 100-200 chapters ago, and it stuck, but we decided to fix that for the author), so take it with a pinch of salt.

 Chapter 814 - Uncle Mag is the Best!

    <h4>Chapter 814 Uncle Mag is the Best!</h4>


    Blour? Mag nced at the information disyed by the omniscient door, and a hint of surprise appeared on his face.


    ��Is that Uncle Blour��s voice?�� Anna sat up with an ted look on her face.


    Mag smiled and nodded as he said, ��That��s right, Blour��s back. Why don��t we go downstairs to greet them?��


    ��Yes!�� Anna carefully emerged from under the nket, and then tucked it around Amy before quickly putting on her little slippers and following Mag downstairs.


    Mag switched on the light in the restaurant before quickly opening the doors.


    Sally and Blour stood outside with thetter in female attire, and both of them were looking quite disheveled. Behind them stood close to 100 elves with their clothes in tatters. The autumn nights were quite cold, so many of the children among them were shivering.


    Most of these elves were women and children, and they all appeared to be quite exhausted yet slightly fearful as they looked at Mag.


    However, they then caught sight of the warm light in the restaurant, as well as the beautiful decor within the building, and their eyes lit up in unison.


    Mag couldn��t help but falter slightly upon seeing this. For a split second, he had thought that he was looking at a group of refugees. In his heart, elves were all graceful beings that valued their cleanliness very highly; how had they been reduced to such a pitiful state?


    Anna emerged from behind Mag, and she looked at the cross-dressing Blour with a hesitant expression as she asked, ��U-Uncle Blour?��


    ��Anna... I... You see...�� Blour leaned down and rubbed his hands together in a rather awkward manner as he looked back at Anna. He didn��t think that his cross-dressing fetish was anything to be ashamed of, but he was still rather concerned that Anna would renounce him because of it, so he was scrambling for a way to exin himself.


    Much to his surprise, Anna charged over and jumped into his arms before winding her little arms tightly around his neck.


    Blour��s mouth gaped open slightly as he stiffened on the spot, and only after a while did he slowly wrap his arms around Anna as a vibrant smile appeared on his face.


    ��I was afraid that you��d left just like Grandpa. I don��t want you to go,�� Anna sobbed.


    ��I��m not going anywhere, so don��t you worry.�� Blour patted Anna��s back in aforting manner.


    After hugging Blour for a while, Anna let go and wiped away her tears before turning and throwing her arms around Sally.


    ��Don��t cry, Anna.�� Sally wiped away the tears in Anna��s eyes, and stroked her hair as a smile also appeared on her face.


    ��I��m d you��re back.�� Mag appraised the two of them with a smile, then turned to the elves behind them, and said, ��From the looks of it, you��ve done something quite praiseworthy as well.��


    Blour looked into Mag��s eyes with a beseeching expression, and said, ��Boss Mag, I have a request; can you please cook a meal for all of my brethren here? They haven��t eaten for two whole days, and they��ve walked all the way here. I��ll pay for all of their meals.��


    Sally was also looking at Mag with an expectant look in her eyes. She opened her mouth to say something, but swallowed her words in the end.


    Mamy Restaurant was a high-end restaurant. It was always kept pristine and tidy, yet these elves had been locked up in underground cers for a long time, so they were all quite dirty and, quite frankly, rather smelly. They had been concerned that they��d encounter other mercenary squads that would hunt them down in the past two days, so they had been traveling without rest, thereby affording them no time to wash. As such, it would be very understandable if Mag were to turn down this request.


    Anna looked at all of these elves, and tears began to well up in her eyes again. She didn��t know any of them, but she had already guessed that they had to have been captured by those abhorrent demons, while Blour and Sally were the ones who had saved them.


    Looking at them evoked within her memories of her grandfather. Only then did she understand why her grandfather refused to allow her to be captured even at the expense of his life, and she turned around to look at Mag with tears swimming in her eyes.


    Mag looked at the elven children with a sympathetic expression on his face. He couldn��t see any noticeable wounds on their bodies, but the inferiority and fear in their eyes tugged directly at his heartstrings. What kind of torture had these children endured to be like this? Those demons really did deserve to die!


    ��Come in, I��ll cook for all of you.�� Mag stepped aside with a gentle smile on his face, leaving the entrance open to everyone.


    Blour extended a deep bow toward Mag as he said in a solemn voice, ��Thank you.��


    ��Thank you, Boss.�� Sally also nodded as she expressed her gratitude.


    ��Uncle Mag is the best!�� Anna looked up at Mag. Tears swirled in her eyes, but she forced them back in the end.


    The elves entered the restaurant; due to limited number of seats, many of the elves could only stand. Some of the children managed to share a chair in twos, while others carefully sat on the ground.


    The pleasant warmth in the restaurant made the elves a lot more rxed, and they began to inspect their surroundings with curiosity in their eyes. The beautiful decor, the warm chandeliers, the intricate wall art... Everything was so surreal in their eyes after that nightmarish ordeal.


    Even though they were feeling slightly more rxed, the elves were still extremely subdued and self-conscious. Even the elves who were sitting the ground were kneeling as they did so, not wanting to dirty the floor with their shoes or take up any extra space.


    Mag went upstairs before quickly returning. He looked at Sally with a smile, and said, ��Go and take a bath, Aisha. I��ve prepared a set of clothes for you in the bathroom.��


    Sally wanted to refuse as she shook her head. ��I��m fine����


    However, Mag cut her off as he continued, ��With so many customers, I need your help. In your current state, I can��t allow you to serve food in the restaurant.��


    Sally looked at her bloodstained clothes and nodded before quickly heading upstairs.


    ��Boss Mag, do you need a hand from me?�� Blour asked.


    Mag shook his head with a smile as he replied, ��You can take a seat. I��d never ask for help from one of my customers.��


    ��Is Big Sister Aisha back?�� Ba had heard what was going on downstairs, and she looked at all of the elves in the restaurant with a surprised look on her face.


    ��That��s right.�� Mag nodded as he turned to Ba with a smile, and said, ��I��ll be requiring your help as well.��


    Soon, one cup of water after another flew out of the kitchen beforending in front of the elves with unerring uracy. The water in the cups didn��t even ripple in the slightest in the process, and all of the elves could only look on with astonishment and admiration in their eyes.


    After taking a bath, Sally came downstairs in a floral qipao, and her dazzling beauty stunned all of the elves present even further.


    Inside the kitchen, all of the stoves had been switched on, and Mag was cooking multiple dishes like a master chef. In what seemed like the blink of an eye, several portions of Yangzhou fried rice were ready; the rate at which Mag was cooking was simply phenomenal.


    ��These dishes are ready to be served,�� Mag said as he cleaned his pot, while Ba stared at the 20 portions of Yangzhou fried rice on the counter with her mouth gaping in shock.


    That was so fast! It took Ba a while to collect herself before she returned to her senses, and she pointed a finger at the portions of Yangzhou fried rice, sending them flying out of the kitchen toward the elves waiting outside.

 Chapter 815 - Princess Irina Saved Us

    <h4>Chapter 815 Princess Irina Saved Us</h4>


    One te of fried rice after another flew out of the kitchen, heading toward the elves situated the closest to the entrance of the kitchen, and the alluring aroma of fried rice wafted throughout the entire restaurant.


    The colorful Yangzhou fried rice appeared as if it had been made from chopped up rainbows, and they were being served on simple yet elegant white tes. There was no need for any embellishment or decorations, as the fried rice itself was already extremely beautiful and alluring to behold.


    ��Gulp.��


    ��Gulp~��


    The sounds of gulping and growling stomachs immediately rang out across the entire restaurant as all of the elves stared at the tes of Yangzhou fried rice flying out of the kitchen. Such a ridiculously delectable aroma had already far exceeded their imaginations.


    The tes gentlynded in front of the elves closest to the kitchen with unerring uracy, and there was a spoon resting on the side of every te.


    The elves who had received tes of fried rice were at a slight loss for what to do. They were unable to look away from the beautiful dishes presented to them, but none of them picked up their spoons, and the atmosphere became a little awkward.


    Having just finished cleaning his pot, Mag made his way over to the kitchen��s entrance, and then looked at the elves with a smile as he said, ��Eat up! Everyone will get a portion eventually, but you��ll have to wait for a little while.��


    All of the elves looked at the benevolent smile on Mag��s face, and even though he was a human, they couldn��t help but want to trust him.


    After receiving permission from Mag, all of the elves picked up their spoons and began to scoop fried rice into their mouths.


    All of them felt as if a vor explosion had been set off on the tips of their tongues, and the irresistible vorbination made it impossible for them to stop.


    Furthermore, there was a faint fragrance that didn��t belong to any type of discernible ingredient, but it was very pronounced, and further enhanced the vor of the dish. Even after swallowing their mouthfuls of rice, this special vor still remained on their pte, leaving a delectable aftertaste.


    The children were unable to identify what this fragrance was, but it gave them a sense of warmth, and as the fried rice slid down their throats, they felt as if they had been injected with exuberant life force.


    The hunger in their bellies disappeared, and their stomachs felt really warm as if the fried rice was warming them up on the inside.


    ��It tastes so good! I��ve never had anything so good before... It��s a shame... that my little sister will never get to eat this...��


    ��This must be the best food in the world! How could food possibly taste this good?��


    ��It feels so warm and sofortable! I miss Mommy...��


    The elves stared at the tes of Yangzhou fried rice with incredulity in their eyes, and some of the little elves were even shedding tears, while the wounded hearts of some of the elves were slowly being healed by the warmth flowing through their bodies.


    However, in the end, the delicious vor of the fried rice won out above all else. None of the elves present had had a decent meal for a long time, and theypletely threw their table manners out the window as they shoveled spoonfuls of fried rice into their mouths.


    Meanwhile, the elves who had yet to receive their portions of fried rice gulped down countless mouthfuls of drool, and the intensifying hunger in their stomachs was striking them with the impulse to gnaw at the tables before them just to get something that resembled food, even just a little, into their mouths.


    ��I��ll help you, Uncle Mag.�� Anna put on her little apron and carried her stool into the kitchen with a serious look on her little face.


    Mag turned to Anna with a smile before cing a te of winter bamboo shoots on the counter beside him. ��Alright, then please chop these up just like you practiced with the potatoes.��


    Anna nodded with an earnest expression as she carried the te of bamboo shoots over to her small designated area before chopping them up in a diligent manner.


    Five pots were being used at once as one portion of Yangzhou fried rice after another was loaded onto tes, and then sent out to the elves by Ba and Sally.


    One portion of Yangzhou fried rice per elf was nowhere near enough, but their hunger and feebleness had already beenpletely alleviated, and their tired minds were much refreshed now. This was the same as the feeling of being healed by the elven princess in the Wind Forest, and all of the elves were basking in their newfound warmth andfort.


    The elves who had eaten vacated their seats politely to those who hadn��t yet done so. Even though they were all extremely disheveled and their clothes were in tatters, the graceful elves still hadn��t forgotten their manners.


    Words of praise rang out incessantly, and the elves�� faces were filled with bliss. It had been so long since they had smiled andughed from the bottom of their hearts like this, and they were filled with renewed hope for their future in this city.


    A positive beginning always instilled within one glorious vision for the future.


    Sally and Blour looked at the blissful smiles on the faces of their brethren, and they also smiled. If a happy new beginning could be presented, then there was still hope in life.


    When I grow up, I��m going to be a chef who brings happiness to people, just like Uncle Mag. Anna��s eyes were filled with admiration as she looked up at Mag.


    All of the elves had already eaten at this point, and Mag brought out two more portions of Yangzhou fried rice as he turned to Sally and Blour with a smile. ��Everyone else has eaten, so it��s time you two had some food as well.��


    Blour looked deep into Mag��s eyes, and said in an earnest voice, ��Thank you.��


    ��You��re wee. You look like a little sissy right now, but you��ve done something very manly.�� Mag chuckled in reply.


    ��You seem to be praising me, but why does it sound so weird?�� Blour raised his eyebrows with a smile as he ate spoonfuls of fried rice with immacte table manners. As he did so, he praised, ��Only such delicious food can match my beauty.��


    ��Thank you.�� Sally extended a grateful bow toward Mag before also scooping a spoonful of fried rice into her mouth, and her eyes shut with bliss.


    As the familiar delectable vor blossomed in her mouth, she felt as if all of the hardships she��d experienced during this journey had been wiped away. The tension and residual anxiety also gradually disappeared, and when she opened her eyes, she was greeted by the sight of the same familiar restaurant and the pair of ever-gentle eyes. This warm sensation gave her the feeling of home.


    After the two finished their portions of fried rice, Mag asked, ��What are your ns from now on? If I��m not mistaken, it won��t be easy for you to take care of these elves with your identities.��


    All of the elves also turned to Blour and Sally upon hearing this. Even though they had arrived at Chaos City, they still didn��t know where they were going to stay here.


    Blour and Sally nced at each other, and their expressions were both ratherplex. Indeed, it would be quite detrimental to the two of them if it were revealed they were taking care of these elves. In that case, they would be seen as enemies of the elven race and even their own families, and that was certainly not a good thing for their long-term ns.


    ��I��ll get the elven embassy to organize lodgings for them. I should be able to keep things a secret for now...�� Blour��s voice was a little unconvincing, and it was quite clear that even he didn��t know how long he��d be able to keep everything confidential. A month? A week? Or perhaps as little as a single day?


    ��Princess Irina saved us, and told us that no one woulde after us; does that mean the demons won��t ever try to catch us again?�� an elven child asked in a feeble voice with a hint of fear in his eyes.


    Mag was rather surprised to hear this.


    Blour clenched his fists under the table, and was at a loss for how to reply.


    ��Leave this to me; I��ll take care of all of them,�� Mag said as he turned to the elves in the restaurant with a serious expression, and announced, ��She��s right, no one wille after you, and no one will ever hurt you again.��

 Chapter 816 - My Daughter is a Half-elf

    <h4>Chapter 816 My Daughter is a Half-elf</h4>


    The city lord��s castle located in the eastern part of the city was still brightly lit, and there were still many employees entering and exiting the buildings as if there were no end to the work that they had to do.


    In a quiet study located in the western part of the city lord��s castle, there were two figures standing in front of a desk with solemn expressions on their faces, inspecting a map of the Nond Continent.


    After a prolonged period of silence, Novan sighed. ��The re-signing of the peace treaty in three months most likely won��t progress very smoothly. Alex isn��t dead, and he killed Benson as well as six other 10th-tier beings from the demon, orc, and forest troll races. Even though they��ve been dealt a heavy blow, their alliance won��t be willing to swallow this bitter pill.��


    ��No, what we have to worry about right now isn��t them; it��s what he thinks,�� Michael said as he mmed his hand onto the word ��Rodu�� on the map.


    ...


    The restaurant suddenly fell silent, and all of the elves stared at Mag with incredulity in their eyes.


    The restaurant owner who had just provided them with an unparalleled culinary experience was now also going to be looking after them?


    They had suffered a horrendous ordeal at the hands of the demons, and even though Princess Irina saved them in the end, she had only guaranteed that no one from the Wind Forest would hunt them down again.


    But why was this restaurateur, an ordinary human, offering to help them? And how was he going to help them?


    Blour and Sally were also staring at Mag with unadulterated shock in their eyes. Boss Mag was undeniably a good person, but he was also most definitely not someone who liked to attract trouble, so why was he suddenly offering to take care of these elves? Could it be that he had some kind of brilliant n in mind?


    Uncle Mag really is a good person. Anna stared at Mag and recalled that night at the entrance of the restaurant. Mag was far from the most powerful being on the scene, yet he had been the first one to charge out of the restaurant while wilding his chef��s knife.


    Indeed, Mag wasn��t someone who liked to attract trouble. Even though he was very sympathetic toward these elves, working overtime and cooking this meal for all these elves was already the extent of what he was willing to do. As for where these elves were going to be settled in Chaos City, that was not his concern.


    However, after hearing that Irina had been the one to save them, those words suddenly slipped out of his mouth. Mag looked at all of the astonished eyes that were fixed on him, and he heaved an internal sight. Seeing as he had already made a promise, he was going to see this through to the end.


    Thus, he turned to Blour and Sally, and said, ��I have a few connections in the city lord��s castle; perhaps I can get them to provide us with some assistance. If all of you want to settle permanently in Chaos City, you��ll be able to receive protection from the city lord��s castle and the Gray Temple if you be legal citizens of the city.��


    ��We can be citizens of Chaos City?��


    All of the elves�� eyes lit up upon hearing this. They had heard some stories about Chaos City, depicting it to be safe haven for elves where they didn��t have to worry about being attacked and hunted by demons. However, due to the pressure that the Wind Forest was exerting on Chaos City, it had be exceedingly difficult for elves to be citizens here.


    But now, Mag was iming that he could organize for them to be citizens of the city; this was undoubtedly fantastic news for them.


    ��Can you really do that?�� Blour was also ted to hear this. He had considered getting the elven embassy to arrange citizenship for all of the these elves, but in that case, Yngwie and the entire embassy would be seen as the enemies of the elven race, and it had yet to be seen whether the embassy would even be able to organize citizenship for the elves in the first ce.


    However, if Mag could correspond directly with the city lord��s castle to organize a ce for the elves in Chaos City, then that would undoubtedly be the best solution.


    Mag nodded with a smile, and said, ��I��m not sure if I��ll seed, but I��ll do my best.��


    ��Thank you.�� Blour rose to his feet and extended a deep bow toward Mag.


    All of the other elves also rose to their feet and followed suit in order express their gratitude toward this human who they��d only just met, yet had provided them with an incredibly delicious meal, and was now going out of his way to help them.


    ��There��s no need to thank me, everyone. My daughter is a half-elf, so we��re all friends here.�� Mag smiled as he said, ��Let��s go to the city lord��s castle now. I have limited space here, so I won��t be able to amodate all of you; perhaps the city lord��s castle will have a better solution.��


    ��Alright.�� Blour nodded in response.


    Mag then turned to Sally, and said, ��Aisha, Amy is still asleep upstairs. If you don��t mind, can you look after her for me? If you��re tired, you can sleep here tonight as well.��


    Sally hesitated momentarily as she looked into Mag��s earnest eyes, but she nodded in the end, and replied, ��I can do that.��


    ��Anna, you go back to bed as well. Uncle Blour wille to pick you up tomorrow.�� Mag stroked Anna��s hair with a smile on his face. It was quite cold outside, and both he and Blour were going to be quite busy, so it was best for her to stay at the restaurant for one more night.


    ��Alright, Uncle Mag.�� Anna nodded obediently beforetching onto Sally��s hand and giving her a warm smile.


    ��Thanks for your hard work,�� Mag said to Ba with a smile on his face. Ba��s spatial magic had made the serving process a lot more efficient tonight. It appeared that the more customers there were, the more her abilities woulde in useful.


    Ba wore an indifferent expression on her face, but the corners of her lips perked up ever so slightly as she turned around, and said, ��If there��s nothing else for me to do, then I��m going back upstairs to read my book.��


    Blour leaned down with a smile on his face, and said, ��Goodnight, Anna; I��lle to pick you up tomorrow.��


    ��It��s a promise, then,�� Anna said with a serious look on her little face.


    ��For sure.�� Blour nodded in response.


    Mag led the elves out of the restaurant, and headed directly toward the city lord��s castle.


    The group of around 100 elves naturally drew a lot of attention from the passersby on the streets, and everyone was wondering when so many elven beggars had appeared in Chaos City.


    Blour wasn��t traveling with the rest of the elves. Instead, he was walking along quite a distance away to avoid having any connections drawn between him and these elves.


    The city lord��s castle was still brightly lit by the time the group arrived, and the guards outside the gates all wore tense expressions while cing their hands on the hilts of their longswords at the sight of such arge mob approaching the castle.


    ��Wait here for me for now.�� Mag indicated for everyone to stop before hurrying over to the guards alone.


    ��Greetings, Boss Mag. Why have youe to the city lord��s castle at such ate hour? And who are those elves?�� The leader of the guards was quite relieved to see that Mag was the one leading the group. He had been one of the guards present during the conference between the dragon and the demons held at Mamy Restaurant, and after that, he��d be a loyal customer of Mamy Restaurant, heading over for a roujiamo whenever he had some spare time on his hands.


    ��I have something to report to the city lord in person, so I hope you can report this matter to him.�� Mag had naturally also recognized this leader of the guards as a regr customer at the restaurant, but seeing as this was an official setting, he didn��t try to use this personal rtionship between restaurant owner and customer to his advantage.


    ��Alright, please wait for a moment; I��ll inform the city lord right away.�� The guard leader nodded before quickly departing. The city lord had issued orders that if Mag were to visit the city lord��s castle, the city lord had to be immediately informed.

 Chapter 817 - Chaos City Will Protect Them

    <h4>Chapter 817 Chaos City Will Protect Them</h4>


    ��Oh? Boss Mag hase to our city lord��s castle with over 100 disheveled elves? Could it be that this has something to do with the incident that took ce in the Wind Forest a couple of days ago? But Boss Mag only arrived back in Chaos City today; how has he gotten himself involved with these elves?�� A hint of surprise appeared on Michael��s face after hearing the guard leader��s report, and he turned to Novan as he asked, ��What do you think, Novan?��


    ��Mr. Mag is both a kind and courageous man, so I��m not at all surprised that he��s involved himself in this matter,�� Novan immediately replied.


    Michael faltered slightly upon hearing this before a smile appeared on his face, and he instructed, ��Take Mr. Mag to the side hall. It��s quite cold out there tonight, so get the elves to have a seat in the western hall first, and prepare some tea for them.��


    ��Yes.�� The guard leader quickly departed.


    ��Thanks for your hard work, Novan. You��re really busy with all the things going on in Chaos School at the moment; I really shouldn��t have asked you to go on this trip,�� Michael said in an apologetic manner.


    ��You��re far more busy than I am, so you certainly can��t go, and we definitely can��t count on Rn, so who else could��ve gone aside from me?�� Novan shook his head with a resigned look on his face before asking, ��The feasibility of the railway and steam train still hasn��t been verified yet; are you sure you want to organize so many people to promote it?��


    Michael smiled as he replied, ��Didn��t we decide that if we want to bring true peace to Chaos City, we have to get rid of the concept of borders? During the past 100 years of hard work, Chaos City had mostly managed to aplish this. However, if we want to promote this concept in the entire Nond Continent, the best course of action avable to us would be to make the territories of other races more essible, thereby allowing all beings on the continent to familiarize themselves with the territories and cultures of other races. That��s the most important step to uniting the continent under a banner of peace.��


    Novan��s brows were furrowed slightly as he listened with a contemtive look on his face.


    ��Think about it, if humans, elves, demons, giant dragons... All types of beings are crammed into the same train carriage to embark on a journey together, and this bes a regr urrence all over the continent, won��t that be the best way to allow different races toe together? On top of that, doesn��t this concept remind you of something?�� Michael continued as he looked at Novan.


    Novan��s eyes immediately lit up as he said, ��Mamy Restaurant!��


    ��That��s right! Boss Mag��s genius truly astounds me. Perhaps he understands the true meaning of peace better than we do.�� Michael sighed with a smile on his face.


    ��It is indeed quite fortunate for our Chaos City that he wishes to stay here.�� Novan nodded with an earnest expression.


    ��I think it��s time we be more daring an ambitious as well. Chaos City can no longer just act as a neutral entity and detach itself from the rest of the world a symbol of peace; we have to start taking some initiative in order to bring about the changes we want to see,�� Michael said with a solemn expression.


    ��Are you referring to that?�� Novan turned to Michael with a surprised look.


    ��We can start there.�� Michael nodded in response.


    ...


    After all of the elves were organized into the western hall, Mag nodded with a content expression before following a guard toward the side hall.


    ��Congrattions on receiving the best dish award at the royal banquet, even though I don��t think it was ever in doubt.�� Michael��s boisterous voice sounded outside the door not long after Mag had taken a seat.


    Mag looked up just in time to see Michael walking into the room, and he smiled as he rose to his feet. ��You��re far too kind, City Lord.��


    ��Take a seat.�� Michael sat down in the chair beside Mag, and asked, ��Why have youe to visit me at this hour?��


    Mag really enjoyed the straightforward manner in which Michael spoke. He immediately began to recount to Michael the horrific experiences that the elves had suffered at the hands of demon and orc mercenaries.


    Michael listened with a dark expression and tightly clenched fists, seemingly willing himself to repress his own fury.


    ��These elves im to have been saved by the elven princess, and one of my customers brought them to my attention. Almost the exact same thing has happened right outside my restaurant once, and on that asion, five-year-old Anna lost her grandfather. Prior to that, her parents had already passed away.�� Mag looked at Michael with an earnest expression, and said, ��I don��t have the power to stop all this from happening, nor am I able to punish those who benefit from these heinous deals, but I hope that our Chaos City can ept and protect them as citizens of the city.��


    ��I��ve heard a lot about the situation you��re talking about already. Chaos City has epted some of these elves in the past, but due to the pressure exerted on us by the Wind Forest, we��ve been forced to adopt a more neutral stance regarding this matter.�� Michael nodded as he said in a grim voice, ��However, I didn��t think that there was such a sinister chain of events taking ce behind the scenes. Even though this is a civil conflict within the elven race, the demons and orcs are clearly in the wrong for taking advantage of the situation in order to benefit themselves. The incident that took ce in Chaos Cityst month has been a real wake-up call for me, and I��ve already established a few bases outside Chaos City. If those mercenaries dare to target any of the elven inhabitants of Chaos City, then they��ll be punished by thews of our city.��


    Mag nodded upon hearing this. As the city lord of a neutral city, Michael couldn��t afford topletely go against the will of the elven race, but at the very least, he was still striving to protect the inhabitants of his city, and that was quite uplifting for Mag to see.


    ��The same thing has happened over and over again right under our noses. I truly feel ashamed of the decision I made 10 years ago.�� A self-critical expression appeared on Michael��s face as he clenched his fists, and said, ��After a verification process, these elves will be citizens of and receive protection from Chaos City. The children of suitable age among them will be enrolled into Chaos School, and those above that age range will be given jobs so they can settle in Chaos City. I��ll receive a public announcement tomorrow, stating that all elves in need of protection cane to Chaos City. Chaos City will protect them!��


    ��That��s the Chaos City I know and love. Thank you.�� Mag rose to his feet before extending a deep bow toward Michael.


    ��I also thank you for choosing Chaos City on behalf of our entire city.�� Michael also responded with an earnest bow of his own.


    Both of them then smiled as they looked at one another.


    ��Men sure are strange,�� Vivian murmured to herself as she looked at the two people in the room through the window, ��But that man really does seem like a good person. Even though he already has a daughter, if Luna really likes him...��


    ��Let��s go and visit the elves. I hope they quicklye to love our Chaos City as well.�� Michael led the way out the door.


    Mag followed closely behind him, yet just as he was about to leave the hall, he caught sight of a figure disappearing in a sh through the window.


    ��Vivian is just as cheeky as ever. She always likes to eavesdrop on my conversations, but she bears no ill will, and she won��t reveal what we talked about to anyone,�� Michael said with a doting smile on his face.

 Chapter 818 - System, Get Me Out of Here!

    <h4>Chapter 818 System, Get Me Out of Here!</h4>


    Mag smiled and nodded, and as he looked at the smile on Michael��s face, he felt as if he were looking at himself in the future when Amy became all grown-up. Regardless of whether she grew up or not, she��d always be a child in his heart.


    Michael paid a visit to the elves and weed them to Chaos City in person, informing them that the city lord��s castle would help them settle in this city.


    All of the elves wept for joy, and they bowed over and over again toward Michael and Mag to express their gratitude.


    Mag looked at the tears on the children��s faces with a heavy heart. He could help these children settle in Chaos City, but there were still countless elves living in the same nightmare that those elves had just been freed from.


    However, with Michael��s promise, it was most likely that more and more elves woulde to Chaos City for refuge, thereby reducing the instances of simr tragedies.


    Mag followed the workers from the city lord��s castle to the residential area where the elves were going to be settled, and when he finally emerged from the city lord��s castle again, it was already midnight. Michael insisted on getting someone to transport him back to the restaurant via a horse-drawn carriage. After disembarking from the carriage, Mag thanked the driver before making his way toward the restaurant.


    There was still a small litmp left within the restaurant to light the way for him, and he tore the notice off the door before carefully entering the restaurant.


    After locking the doors, Mag crept silently upstairs and opened the door to his room, which was slightly ajar. Amy and Anna were sleeping on the little bed, and Sally had already fallen asleep on his bed.


    Mag looked at the smile on Sally��s smiling face, and he shook his head with a smile of his own. It was quite apparent that the journey she had just undertaken had truly exhausted her. Otherwise, she wouldn��t have fallen asleep on his bed.


    His gaze trailed down her legs, which were sheathed in skin-colored stockings, and his eyes settled on the pair of ck leather shoes on her feet. It appeared that she had only intended to take a small nap, which was why she had neglected to take off her shoes. However, Mag simply couldn��t bear to wake her up. After standing beside the bed with a hesitant look on his face for a long while, he finally extended his hands toward her long and slender legs.


    10 minutester, Mag heaved a long sigh of relief, and he stood up from the bedside, but his legs were feeling a little weak.


    During the past few minutes, he learned that it was not an easy task to remove a woman��s shoes without alerting her to what he was doing.


    Mag looked at the shoes in his hands, and shook his head with a resigned expression. This was the first time that he��d done something like this.


    Even though Sally hadn��t woken up, she seemed to have sensed that her feet were no longer being restricted, and she rolled over before curling up slightly, withdrawing her feet from the side of the bed as she did so. As a result, her qipao tightened around her body and her long legs, creating a rather seductive scene under the dim light of thep.


    However, Mag remained unfazed as he gently pulled the nket on the bed over her body, and then tucked the nkets around Amy and Anna under them in a more secure manner. He stood by their bedside and looked at them with a doting smile before pulling out a set of pajamas and a chef��s suit from the closet, and then carefully tiptoeing out the door.


    After brushing his teeth, Mag went downstairs and bartered with the system for a while before purchasing a nket, and then settling down behind the counter for the night.


    It��s been a while since I released a new dish; perhaps it��s time I learned to make stinky tofu. Mag looked at the shimmering golden experience bag in the corner of his mind in a hesitant manner for a while, but refrained from opening it in the end. Instead, he asked internally, ��System, can I purchase a gas mask in the trial space? I can��t even bear the smell of stinky tofu from afar, let alone make it at close quarters. On top of that, I might have to repeat the process countless times; I may literally suffocate to death from the smell alone!��


    ��The trial space is not actually a physical space, so gas masks cannot be brought into it. Furthermore, as a chef, it��s important to be able to constantly smell what you��re making as the nose is one of the most useful tools a chef possesses. If you can��t even do that, then you��re not fit to be a chef.


    ��Only by experiencing the different degrees of putridity firsthand can a chef gauge the ideal level of stinkiness to make the perfect stinky tofu. I��m quoting directly from a Weibo post that you released after passing by a stinky tofu stall in your past life.��


    The system was clearly taking pleasure in Mag��s misfortune.


    ��I...�� Mag opened his mouth, but he was at a loss for words. How could the system use his words against him? Besides, he couldn��t even recall that Weibo post, so it had to have been something that he��d written on a whim!


    ��Then I��m not going to learn it!�� Mag said with a disdainful roll of his eyes.


    ��If you choose not to learn how to make stinky tofu and are unable to sessfully produce stinky tofu, then the system will terminate your path to bing the God of Cookery due to personal reasons.�� The system��s voice became rather stern as it spoke.


    ��So what?��


    ��Once your path to bing the God of Cookery is terminated, you��ll be erased from this world. At the same time, due to the fact that you��ve already perished in your original world, you would truly cease to exist.��


    ��F*ck!�� Mag furrowed his brows as he clicked open the shimmering golden experience bag. A vast stream of information surged into his mind, following which he attained the experience of a stinky tofu master chef.


    ��Huh, so stinky tofu isn��t actually cooked using sh*t,�� Mag murmured to himself with a surprised look on his face before continuing to process the influx of information.


    ��I can tell how horrendous this is going to smell just by looking at the cooking process...�� Mag made his way into the kitchen with a suicidal expression, and then downed a ss of ice water to strengthen his resolve. After that, he returned to the lounge chair, draped the nket over himself, closed his eyes, and opened the doors of the test field for the God of Cookery.


    Compared to tofu pudding, making stinky tofu required far moreplex procedures. Just the brine alone required several steps to make, and even after the enhancements the system had made to the process to make it more efficient, it still required three days to make one batch of brine.


    As for the production of tofu, that was the easiest part of the challenge for Mag. The process was quite simr to that of making tofu pudding, with only a few slight changes to some of the steps, so he��d be able to master it in no time.


    Due to the fact that time was elerated in the test field for the God of Cookery, Mag��s first batch of brine was soon ready. He arched his back and lifted the lid with a reluctant expression on his face.


    Even though he was already mentally prepared, he discovered that he had still significantly underestimated just how putrid the brine would be in the instant that he removed the lid. The abhorrent odor struck him like a sledgehammer, causing him to stumble backward until his back hit the wall behind him, dropping the lid in his hand in the process.


    This was an indescribably putrid odor, one that surely even an exploding sewage pipe couldn��tpare with. It was as if all of the putrid odors in the world had beenbined, and then exploded in unison.


    ��Holy f*ck!!! System, get me out of here! I don��t want to be some bullsh*t God of Cookery anymore!!!�� Mag yelled as he mmed the wall and pinched his nose with all his might.


    ��After entering the test field for the God of Cookery, you��ll only be able to exit after you��ve mastered the dish or after 365 days have passed,�� the system refused in a calm voice.


    ��F*ck!!!��


    Mag��s face was turning red from oxygen deprivation, so he was forced to draw in a breath. As soon as the putrid odor entered his nose, his face turned deathly pale, and he passed out on the spot.


    After a long while, Mag finally crawled up from the ground with a suicidal expression, and then made his way over to the pot of brine like a zombie. He looked at the ck substance within the pot, and a ferocious look appeared in his eyes as he picked up adle before downing a mouthful of brine.

 Chapter 819 - Did You and Big Sister Aisha Sleep Together?

    <h4>Chapter 819 Did You and Big Sister Aisha Sleep Together?</h4>


    ��What are you doing? This is the test field for the God of Cookery; drinking brine tomit suicide won��t work here!�� the system yelled in a panicked manner.


    The cold and ferocious look in Mag��s eyes was quite unsettling even to the system.


    Much to Mag��s surprise, the putrid brine was unexpectedly gentle on the tongue, and the stinky odor gradually disappeared, leaving behind a rich aroma that spread over his pte. The aroma didn��t belong to any ingredient or condiment, but waspletely unique instead, and it was particrly rich and tasteful having been fermented for so long.


    ��Gulp.��


    Mag swallowed the mouthful of brine, and its unique vor lingered in his mouth for a long time before finally dissipating.


    ��So this is what it tastes like...�� Mag slowly opened his eyes as a surprised look appeared on his face.


    Stinky tofu was one of the foods that were on his taboo list, and he��d never understood how anyone in the world could bear to stomach such a foul-smelling dish.


    However, the mouthful of brine he��d just tasted hadpletely changed his impression of stinky tofu. What kind of vorbination would result from this rich brine and tofu? Mag was starting to look forward to this new creation.


    After the rich vor dissipated, the putrid odor wafting through the air struck Mag again, and even though he didn��t spring back likest time, he still couldn��t help but take a step backward. He resisted the urge to take another sip of brine just to escape this horrible smell, and closed his eyes to calm down. He tried to truly inhale the odor in the air in an attempt to pinpoint the rich aroma he��d identified earlier, and then focused on that particr aroma.


    When he opened his eyes again, the smell in the air didn��t seem to be as abhorrent as before. Even though it still wasn��t a good smell by any stretch of imagination, it was bearable at the very least.


    Theplex cooking process meant that he��d have to spend more time to perfect every step, and he also had to ensure that all of the steps connected with each other seamlessly.


    This meant that there was also more potential for error.


    ��No good!��


    ��No.��


    ��It��s still a little off.��


    ...


    Mag wallowed in the putrid odor, and continued to make stinky tofu like a madman while the system rejected him over and over again.


    He had already forgotten the putrid odor as his nose was dissecting the aroma in the air, trying to break it down into its individual constituents before finding the bestbination.


    ...


    Beep, beep... Beep, beep...


    Sally was woken up by a strange sound at 5 am, but she didn��t want to open her eyes as shey under her warm andfortable nket. She had never felt sofortable before, and it was as if she��d sunk deep into a cotton ball.


    Wait... This is...!!!


    Sally abruptly opened her eyes as she looked around at her surroundings, which were familiar yet alien at the same time, and her eyes gradually widened.


    A thought then urred to her, and she abruptly turned around, heaving a sigh of relief when she discovered that there was no one lying next to her on therge bed.


    She then swept her nket aside to find that she was still wearing her clothes and stockings from the day before. Her qipao was a little creased and disheveled, but that was only normal seeing as she��d slept an entire night in it.


    Only then did Sallypletely rx as she recalled the events that had unfolded the night before. After tucking Anna into bed, she��d nned to lie down on Mag��s bed to take a rest, but she was so tired that she slept all the way until morning.


    Sally immediately blushed as the fact that this was Mag��s bed dawned on her. Who would��ve thought that she would sleep an entire night on a man��s bed!


    Wait... I feel like I was wearing my shoes when Iy down yesterday, so why... Sally turned to discover a pair of ck leather shoes ced neatly beside the bed.


    Could it be... Sally suddenly recalled that she��d dreamed of ants crawling over her feet the night before, and the recollection made her blush deepen even further.


    She knew that Mag wasn��t the type of person to take advantage of her, so he��d most likely taken off her shoes so she could have a better night��s sleep. However, the thought of a man taking off her shoes and touching her feet in the process still filled her with humiliation and anger.


    ��Huh? Why are you here, Big Sister Aisha? Where��s Father?��


    Amy had just been roused by the rm, and she turned to Sally with a confused look on her face.


    ��Did you not go backst night, Big Sister Aisha? Did you sleep with Uncle Mag?�� Anna also sat up before turning to Sally with a curious look.


    Ugly Duckling was doing his best not to fall off the bed, but it was also staring at Sally with wide eyes.


    Sally looked back at the curious trio, and a panicked look thatpletely belied her usual calm and aloof demeanor appeared on her face. She hurriedly waved her hands, and exined, ��It��s not what you think.��


    ��Wow! This is the first time something like this has happened!�� Amy jumped down from the bed, and then rushed over to therger bed. She picked up a corner of her nket with a curious look on her face, and asked, ��So where��s Father hiding? Huh? He��s not under the nket.��


    ��Perhaps under the bed?��


    ��He��s not under the bed, either,�� Anna replied with a shake of her head.


    Ugly Duckling rushed over to the closet in an excited manner before pawing at the closet��s doors.


    Amy and Anna immediately rushed over to the closet and flung open its doors, only to find that there was nothing in there aside from piles of neatly folded clothes.


    ��He��s not in here, either.��


    Both Amy and Anna were looking rather disappointed.


    ��Phew...��


    Sally heaved a sigh of relief before she realized what was happening, and she was suddenly struck by a sense of exasperation. Why did she feel as if she��d just dodged a bullet? Nothing had happened! So why did she feel like a naughty child who had been caught doing something wrong?


    ��It��s alright, Big Sister Aisha, we haven��t found Father, but we refuse to believe that nothing happened between the two of you,�� Amy consoled.


    ��I heard from a storyteller that some things will happen when a man and a woman lie down on the same bed, but grandpa always covered my ears when the storyteller reached that part in the story. However, I��m sure it��s something quite important,�� Anna chimed in with a nod of her head.


    Sally looked on at the two little girls with her mouth slightly agape, and she suddenly felt as if there was no way that she could talk her way out of this situation.


    ��Don��t worry, Big Sister Aisha. If you don��t want other people to know, then we��ll keep this a secret,�� Amy said with a smile before putting on her slippers and running downstairs. After reaching the bottom of the staircase, she just so happened to bump into Mag, and she immediately asked, ��Father, did you sleep with Big Sister Aisha?��

 Chapter 820 - Big Sister Aisha, Did You Sleep With Boss?

    <h4>Chapter 820</h4>


    <h4>Big Sister Aisha, Did You Sleep With Boss?</h4>


    ��Huh?��


    Mag had just re-emerged from the test field for the God of Cookery, and he hadn��t even reallye to his senses before such a spontaneous question was thrown at him.


    He looked at the curious Amy, as well as Anna, who was justing down the stairs, and he finally realized what had to have happened. The two girls must��ve discovered Sally sleeping on his bed, and then jumped to some premature conclusions.


    Considering the terrible oue that a misunderstanding of this nature could lead to, Mag hurriedly shook his head with a smile, and replied, ��Of course not. I went out to do somethingst night, so I asked Big Sister Aisha to stay behind and look after the two of you. After I came back, I slept on this chair for an entire night, so I didn��t sleep with Aisha.��


    ��I see.�� Amy was rather disappointed at the sight of the nket draped over the lounge chair.


    ��Big Sister Aisha tucked me into bed yesterday, and she must��ve fallen asleep as well because she was too tired,�� Anna chimed in with a nod and a sympathetic look on her face.


    ��Alright, I have no choice but to believe this, then.�� Amy nodded before turning to Mag with a curious expression as she asked, ��What are we having for breakfast, Father?��


    Anna also turned to Mag with anticipation in her eyes upon hearing this.


    ��You can order anything you like from the menu, and I��ll make it for you.�� Mag heaved an internal sigh of relief. Thankfully, Amy was a little foodie who was easily distracted by food. He could only hope that she would��ve already forgotten about this by the time they met Irina again.


    Upstairs, Sally was adjusting her clothes while walking out of the room. Her cheeks were still quite flushed, and her mind felt quite fuzzy. She��d never been in a situation like this before, and she didn��t know what kind of strange things the two little girls were going to say, so she had to go and stop them.


    ��ck...��


    Sally had just emerged from the room when the door of the room across from this one also opened, and Ba emerged as she rubbed her bleary eyes. Their eyes met, and both of them instantly froze on the spot.


    Ba��s eyes roamed over Sally��s disheveled hair and clothes, then settled on her flushed cheeks, and her eyes gradually widened as if she��d just discovered an unspeakable secret.


    Sally looked on as Ba��s eyes gradually widened, and she was only growing more flustered as she scrambled for a way to exin herself.


    The two of them stood across from each other, and the atmosphere was quickly bing very awkward.


    After a long while, Ba finally broke the silence as she asked in a quiet voice, ��Big Sister Aisha, did you sleep with Boss?��


    Sally had a mental breakdown...


    ...


    Mag was finally able to resolve this fiasco after vehemently and truthfully denying the notion that he��d slept with Sally. However, the atmosphere at the breakfast table was still rather awkward,


    Sally, who sat across from Mag, ate her fried rice with her head lowered. She had already reverted back to her normal calm expression, but she was still avoiding Mag��s gaze.


    Amy and Anna werepletely immersed in their food and eating to their hearts�� content, but Ba was a different story. She was staring at Mag and Sally with a judgmental look on her face, trying to identify any signs that were even slightly suspicious.


    Thus, the usual cheerful atmosphere at the breakfast table was absent, being a little gloomy and subdued instead.


    Yabemiya was eating a roujiamo, and she��d also clearly noticed the strange atmosphere. Her golden dragon tail swished behind her in a slightly nervous manner as she asked, ��What happened? Why are you all so quiet?��


    ��Last night, Big Sister Aisha����


    Amy, who had just swallowed her mouthful of tofu pudding, was about to say something, but she was cut off by Mag. ��Aisha came back quitetest night, and even though she already had some sleep, she��s still a little tired. Today is the first day of our restaurant��s reopening, so we might be quite busy; please mentally prepare yourselves.��


    Mag didn��t know what Amy was going to say, but he wanted to stamp out this rumor as effectively as possible. Otherwise, if it were to spread, disastrous consequences could result.


    ��That��s right, Big Sister Aisha came back reallytest night, and Anna says that she brought back many elves with her. Big Sister Aisha is a hero.�� Amy turned to Sally with admiration in her eyes.


    ��It��s really great that Aisha��s finally back. We��ve been so worried about you.�� Yabemiya also turned to Sally with a smile on her face. She��d been constantly feeling a little uneasy during the past few days when Sally had been away.


    ��Indeed, we��re very d to have you back.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    Seeing the concern in Yabemiya��s eyes and the gentle smile on Mag��s face, Sally was feeling a little better. Besides, she already knew that Mag wasn��t the type of person who would take advantage of her, and that he��d clearly only taken off her shoes so she could sleep morefortably, so there was no reason for her to continue to feel so awkward. With that in mind, she smiled and nodded as she said, ��It��s good to be back.��


    The awkward atmosphere melted away with Sally��s smile, but there was still a slightly peculiar look in Sally��s eyes as she looked at Mag.


    After breakfast, the restaurant was finally open for business again. Two long lines had appeared outside well in advance, amounting to a total of over 100 customers eagerly awaiting a meal.


    ��Thank heavens Boss Mag is back. I was this close to going to Rodu to find him.��


    ��I know, right? I was worried that the king would force him to stay in the pce as a royal chef. I��m really d he came back.��


    ��Boss Mag must��ve intentionally lowered his cooking standards during the royal banquet. Otherwise, with his cooking skills, there��s no way that the king would let hime back. If I were the king, I��d make sure that Boss Mag stayed even if I had to lock him up in the pce!��


    All of the customers were discussing among each other with excited expressions on their faces; it was quite a rare sight for the sweet and savory factions to be coexisting in harmony like this.


    ��Who says Boss Mag lowered his cooking standards? My brother-inw was present at the royal banquet, and he sent me a letter from Rodu yesterday. He says that Boss Mag received the best dish award at the royal banquet, but he refused the king��s offer to be the head chef of the royal kitchen. He refused this opportunity that all chefs dream of!�� a young man in a set ofvish robes in the line announced, and he was spurred on by the widespread attention he immediately received as he continued, ��Do you know what excuse Boss Mag used to reject the king?��


    ��What was it?��


    All of the customers were quite curious.


    ��Boss Mag told the king that he has a bunch of customers waiting for him back in Chaos City, so he refused this brilliant opportunity and insisted oning back!�� The young man suddenly raised his voice in a vehement manner.


    The customers outside all fell silent in unison for a moment before a loudmotion erupted once again.


    ��Boss Mag gave up on such a fantastic opportunity for our sake! I��m... I��m so touched!��


    ��Mamy Restaurant for life!��


    ��Boss Mag really is a good man.��

 Chapter 821 - Different Editions of the Same Story

    <h4>Chapter 821 Different Editions of the Same Story</h4>


    Emotional resonance was quite a strange phenomenon. Just a short sentence convinced all of the customers that it had been worth waiting for Mag for five days. They were being held in higher regard than even the king, which was an extremely touching notion.


    If the same choice were to be ced before them, there was no one who would dare to say that they��d make the same decision.


    Soon, the story of how Mag had secured the best dish award at the royal banquet was adapted into many different editions. The contest itself had been quite simple, but the dramatic renditions made it sound as if he��d had to fight his way through countless obstacles before finally rising to the top, clinching the best dish award while standing atop a mountain piled up using the remains of countless chefs.


    There was also an edition of the story where Mag had seduced one of the female servants, thereby convincing her to offer his dishes to the king first, which was how he��d managed to make a strong first impression before any of the other chefs.


    Mag wanted to find the person who had fabricated that edition of the story and give them a solid p to the face!


    The royal banquet that had taken ce in Rodu became the hottest topic among all of the morning customers, and all of them knew that all of the spiced-up stories were merely dramatic renditions. However, the fact of the matter was that Mag was the only chef from Chaos City to be invited to the royal banquet, and he also secured the best dish award. That was a legendary feat in itself, even without the need for any embellishments.


    After all, there was no other asion on the entire continent that could draw so many renowned chefs to one ce.


    After breakfast, Mag pushed his bicycle out the door; Krassu��s breakfast was sitting in the basket of the bicycle. He smiled and greeted all of the customers lining up in front of the restaurant, and was slightly taken aback with how harmoniously the sweet and savory factions were coexisting with each other.


    Amy climbed onto the rear seat of the bicycle before turning to everyone as she said, ��Do you think you should have sweet tofu pudding for breakfast or savory tofu pudding?��


    ��Of course it��s sweet tofu pudding! Savory tofu pudding is trash!��


    ��Bullsh*t! Savory tofu pudding stands at the pinnacle of all appetizer dishes!��


    Mag shook his head in a resigned manner while Amy burst into giggles, and he got onto the bike before riding it toward Chaos School.


    After returning to the restaurant, the sweet and sour factions were still engaged in a heated argument. There were even some very logical and well-researched points being raised, giving Mag the impression that the feud between the two factions was significantly improving their debating skills.


    The restaurant was opened for business, and all of the customers flocked in before making their orders. Perhaps it was due to the fact that they hadn��t tasted Mag��s food for a few days, but all of them ordered more than they normally would.


    This was the first breakfast service since Mag��s return, so there were also more customers lining up than usual. As such, Mag was cooking as quickly as he could, and dishes were being prepared and brought out with startling efficiency.


    All of the customers were also quite self-aware in that they would immediately pay and leave after having their meals, thereby vacating their seats as quickly as possible for the customers lined up behind them.


    By the conclusion of the breakfast service, Mag��s wrists were feeling quite sore, and he heaved a long sigh of relief. Cooking for 300 people within 90 minutes was not a simple task for him, even with his current bodily constitution.


    However, seeing all of the blissful smiles on the faces of his customers struck him with an immense sense of satisfaction that vindicated all of his efforts.


    Mag removed his apron and emerged from the kitchen with a ss of water, while Sally, Yabemiya, and the others cleaned up the restaurant.


    At this moment, a burst of knocking sounded, and Mag carried his ss of water over to the door before opening it.


    Gloria was standing on the other side of the door in a long blue dress, with her wavy golden locks trailing down her back as usual. She looked up at Mag with a smile, and asked, ��Mr. Mag, may I have some of your time?��


    ��Of course. The restaurant is still being cleaned at the moment, so please take a seat over here, Young Mistress Gloria.�� Mag was slightly surprised to see Gloria, but he still led her over to the outdoor dining area with a smile on his face.


    ��I heard that you received the best dish award at the royal banquet; I must congratte you, Mr. Mag,�� Gloria said with admiration in her eyes as she took a seat.


    ��Thank you,�� Mag replied with a nod before smiling as he asked, ��Have you prepared all of the dresses already?��


    He had heard from Gloria about herpetition with Cyril. Mag would naturally rather see her win as he was far from a fan of this second young master of the Moreton Family.


    As Mag currently was, the Moreton Family was still a colossus that he couldn��t contend with. In the face of such an immense entity, it would be far wiser to infiltrate it from the inside rather than directly strike it from the outside.


    Furthermore, it was not difficult to deduce the reason behind Gloria��s visit. After all, she surely hadn��te here just to make small talk with him.


    Gloria nodded in response with a proud look on her face. ��We have. The tailors are gradually bing more skilled in their roles, so their efficiency had markedly improved. The first batch of dresses that we had nned has already been produced, and the high-end dresses were carefully examined multiple times before they were delivered to the customers. The other two styles of dresses will also be officially released tomorrow.��


    ��That��s fantastic news. As long as quality can be ensured, increasing the rate of production is one of the best ways to improve revenue,�� Mag said with an appreciative nod of his head. ��If the Blue Suede Textiles Shop is too small in area, perhaps you can think about finding a factory that specializes in this area of production. We��re trying to offer a high-end shopping experience for our customers, so it would not be ideal if the customers were to visit your store, only to find that it resembled a production factory more so than a luxury clothing store.��


    A contemtive look appeared on Gloria��s face upon hearing this, and her eyes quickly lit up as she nodded in reply. ��I see what you��re saying. I��m going to move all of the tailors and their equipment out of the shop today and give them a more suitable work environment.��


    ��We��re already deep into fall, so there won��t be a lot of time before these dresses be phased out for winter clothes. During my spare time at Rodu, I drew up two more designs, and I can give them to you now. Regrly releasing new products is a good way for a clothing shop to remain relevant to female consumers,�� Mag said before rising to his feet and making his way into the restaurant.


    ��You drew up two designs in your spare time? That��s amazing!�� Gloria��s mouth was slightly agape, and the admiration in her eyes only grew more pronounced as she looked at Mag.


    The first three dress designs were absolutely stunning; even the most seasoned tailor might not be able toe up with such brilliant designs. However, Mag was telling her that he��d drawn up two more designs during his spare time in Rodu; that was incredible!


    Gloria felt as if she didn��t even need to look at the designs to know that they were definitely quite splendid, and this sense of blind trust surprised even herself.


    Mag re-emerged from the restaurant with two rolled-up sheets of A4 paper and a ss of water. He ced the ss of water down in front of Gloria, and then handed the sheets of paper to her with a smile as he said, ��These are just a couple of errant designs I drew up; it��s yet to be seen whether they��ll receive a wee reception.��


    ��The system made those designs!!!�� the system roared.

 Chapter 822 - Long Time No See, Mr. Mag

    <h4>Chapter 822 Long Time No See, Mr. Mag</h4>


    The system��s objections werepletely ignored by Mag. He��d bought the designs, so he had no qualms iming them as his own.


    As for the system��s human rights, the system wasn��t a human, so it had no such rights.


    Gloria carefully untied the string that had bound the two designs before slowly unfurling the sheets of paper.


    She was greeted by the sight of a long gray top with a wide folded cor. The garment extended down past the knees with a sash around the waist that would perfectly entuate the wearer��s slender figure, creating a very ttering and fashionable effect.


    Even though it was only a two-dimensional design, just the sight of it was enough to mesmerize Gloria.


    ��It��s so beautiful,�� Gloria praised after finally returning to her senses. Even though she hadn��t seen this design being made into actual clothes, she knew from the moment that the design was revealed to her that it would most definitely be very popr among all women.


    There was even a split second where she was struck by the impulse to keep this design to herself. How wonderful would it be if she could be the only one to own such a beautiful piece of clothing instead of having to sell it to others?


    However, her sense of reason told her that she still had a long way to go if she wanted to be the designated heir of the Moreton Family, and the first step would ensure her victory over Cyril in this contest.


    ��This is a windbreaker. The design is more three-dimensional, so it can��t be produced using silk or other materials withckluster firmness and structural integrity. As for what specific materials should be used to make it, the tailors will have a better idea of that than I do,�� Mag cautioned with a smile. He was aplete amateur when it came to tailorship, so he didn��t dare to make any executive decisions.


    However, Mag was still feeling quite pleased with Gloria��s admiring expression. After all, it was difficult not to be happy when such a fine beauty was looking at him in such a manner.


    Gloria nodded earnestly, andmitted this piece of advice to memory before unfurling the other design with an expectant look in her eyes.


    The second design was also for a windbreaker, except the previous one was more refreshing and elegant, yet this ck one was more of a bold statement piece. The wide hem and the conspicuous style was also quite appealing, but it wasn��t as suitable for her in a stylistic sense.


    ��Mr. Mag, you really are a genius. Even tailors who��ve been in the trade for several decades are in awe of your creativity. I��m sure these two windbreakers will stand at the height of fashion leading up winter. I��m sure they��ll be revered by all women in Chaos City!�� Gloria praised in an earnest manner as she carefully rolled up the two designs again.


    ��You��re far too kind, Young Mistress Gloria.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. Even though he knew nothing about clothes designs, he did have a good discerning eye. These two windbreakers were ofpletely different styles, but both of them had their own unique appeal that could satisfy the needs of different women.


    After that, Mag spoke with Gloria about the foundation that Luna was founding. Gloria had promised to donate 10% of the Blue Suede Textiles Shop��s earnings to the foundation, and Mag had also made the same promise with his ice cream shop. However, he had been too busytely to actually set this into motion.


    ��I��ve already asked the ountant to make some preparations for the donations. At the conclusion of this month, I��m nning to tally up our profits before making a donation to the foundation. After that, we��ll make bulk donations once every season. Due to the fact that this is supposed to be a clothing fund, I would like to ensure that all the money will contribute toward making clothes for the children in need,�� Gloria said as she looked at Mag.


    Mag nodded, and replied, ��I can see that you��ve put a lot of thought into this matter. I also n to do the same as making bulk seasonal donations will be the easiest way to keep track of things.��


    ��Thank you for your designs, Mr. Mag; I have to find a more suitable workce for the tailors, then move all of their equipment over, so I��ll be taking my leave,�� Gloria said before departing.


    Mag looked on at the departing horse-drawn carriage, and a faint smile appeared on his face. This young mistress had been too afraid to even reveal her features to everyone not long ago, but perhaps she��d be a splendid businesswoman in the future.


    Mag was just about to stand up and return to the restaurant when a glossy ck horse-drawn carriage approached the restaurant. The carriage stopped in front of the entrance of the restaurant, and Scheer disembarked from it in her usual red dress. She stood at the top step of the carriage, and looked down at Mag with a smile as she greeted, ��Long time no see, Mr. Mag.��


    ��Indeed. You look well, Young Mistress Scheer,�� Mag replied with a smile. Compared to the innocent little white flower that was Gloria, this Young Mistress Scheer was a seasoned thorny rose, and he had to be a lot more careful when dealing with her.


    Scheer got down from the horse-drawn carriage with a smile on her face before taking a seat across from Mag. ��I heard that King Andre asked you to stay at the pce as the head chef of the royal kitchen, and I was worried for a long time that you��d agreed. I was really relieved to hear that you��d returned to Chaos City. If a genius like you were to be confined in the royal pce as a chef, then that would be a terrible waste.��


    ��Even here in Chaos City, I��m still just a chef, so it��s certainly not a terrible waste; I��m merely doing my job,�� Mag replied with a shake of his head before looking into Scheer��s eyes as he asked, ��However, a busy woman like you certainly wouldn��t have the spare time to visit a chef like me. May I ask about the reason for your visit?��


    ��Would you make me some breakfast if I told you I came here just to taste your food?�� Scheer asked with a smile.


    Mag shook his head with a smile, and replied, ��The breakfast service is already over. If you��d like some breakfast, then you��ll have toe back earlier tomorrow.��


    ��Then let��s cut straight to the chase. Regarding the business proposal that you raised before you set off for Rodu, I��ve already drafted a specific three-way contract. At the same time, Buffett Banks has already established a separate steam operations department, and that department will be solely responsible for everything surrounding the steam engine and steam train projects.


    ��The city lord��s castle has also established a new secret department to correspond with our steam operations department. The two departments will cooperate to research and promote the steam-powered projects, and we aim to construct a useable steam train before the end of the year. What we need now is technical support from you, Mr. Mag,�� Scheer said as she adopted a more serious expression.


    Mag was slightly surprised by the efficiency of the Buffett Banks and the city lord��s castle. He hadn��t expected them to set up everything and establish a n so quickly. After a brief pause for thought, Mag nodded, and replied, ��I��ll provide all of the required designs and blueprints after verifying that there are no issues with the contract, and I��ll offer my technical knowledge and skills throughout the entire project.��


    ��Good. It��s a pleasure to be working with you.�� Scheer rose to her feet before extending a hand toward Mag.


    ��The pleasure is all mine.�� Mag also stood up and shook her hand.


    Their eyes met, and a smile appeared on both of their faces at the same time. It was a fantastic feeling to be working with smart and straightforward people.

 Chapter 823 - He’d Once Fought Alex to a Draw

    <h4>Chapter 823 He��d Once Fought Alex to a Draw</h4>


    There was a forest on the Nond Continent known as the Nond Eye, and it was widely renowned as the oldest and most beautiful forest on the entire continent. The forest was lush and scenic, and all types of birds were flying between its trees.


    The elves who embodied grace and beauty resided here, and they befriended the nt life here with their perfect affinity with nature. Those nts could even assist them in battle, and all of the other races were quite stunned by just how closely connected with nature they were.


    Thus, the Tree of Life became the sacred tree of the elven race, and it symbolized the harmonious rtionship between nature and the elven race.


    However, many of the massive ancient trees had since been felled for wood, and all of the small wooden huts and treehouses in the forest had disappeared. A series of tall spires and majestic pces took their ce, and the stumps of all of the felled trees told a story of tragedy and sorrow.


    However, the elves that were traversing through thesevish pces seemed to pay no heed to all of this, as if they��d already forgotten the sacrifices their forefathers had made to protect this forest.


    It had been three days since the elven princess had returned to the forest, and the incident that had taken ce outside the Wind Forest that night had not gone unnoticed. The forest was currently rather peaceful, but it was only the calm before the storm.


    Within a grand pce, there were several elderly elves gathered together. If any other elves were present, they��d be stunned to find that the leaders of most of the prominent elven families had been gathered here.


    ��Dammit! How many times has Irina stepped in to foil our ns?! She killed Schubert, she changed the veryws, and even the ves outside the forest have been freed! Does she even consider us when she does all these things? Does she think she��s the queen already?!�� a portly elf yelled in an enraged voice, and the folds of fat all over his body tremored with his fury.


    ��Exactly! Those mercenary teams don��t even dare to deliver ves to our forest anymore. If things continue like this, our supply of ves will bepletely cut off! I was looking forward to a few more young and beautiful female servants to warm my bed during the uing winter,�� a tall and thin elf grumbled in agreement.


    Many of the elves in the pce wore furious expressions on their faces, and they were all cursing Irina for her ��heroic�� deeds.


    In contrast, the elderly elves sitting in the main seats were quite calm and collected, and they didn��t contribute to the verbal denouncement of Irina. Only their tightly furrowed brows suggested that they were not feeling as cid as they looked.


    ��That��s enough,�� one of the tall and broad elves said in a stern voice, and the pce gradually fell silent as everyone turned their eyes toward him.


    ��What should we do, Master Borg?�� an elf asked in a quiet voice as he looked at the tall and broad elf with a hint of fear in his eyes.


    Borg Sette was the grand elder of the Sette Family and the number one war god of the elven race. During the war among species, he��d led the elven armies to many famous victories, and his influence among the elven race was second only to that of the elven queen. In the hearts of his personal guards, he was even more important than the queen herself, and there were rumors going around that his powers were close toparable to the elven queen��s.


    There was also a rumor circting that the elven queen might have sustained severe injuries during the war among species, which was why she was in seclusion for most of the year. In that case, Borg was very likely to currently be the most powerful being of the elven race.


    Irina had always been seen as the sessor to the elven queen, which made sense considering she was the queen��s daughter.


    However, Irina was extremely abrasive and extremely opposed to the new social hierarchy being implemented in the elven race.


    She had always been trying to overthrow this new social system, and that made all of the elves who were benefiting from this new social model quite anxious. However, it would undoubtedly the case that Irina possessed insane aptitude, and with the elven queen on her side, no one dared to do anything.


    Three years ago, she��d given birth to Alex��s child, and this scandal was the catalyst for these elves toe out and try and shake Irina��s position.


    Some elves tried to champion purer candidates as the heir to the elven queen. For example, Helena��s faction had been searching for a suitable candidate to rece Irina this entire time.


    Meanwhile, there was also a small group of more radical elves that pinned their hopes on Borg.


    Borg was only around 600 years old, so he was only just past the halfway mark of an elf��s lengthy 1000-year-long lifespan. If he could be the elven king, then no changes had to be made, and they could do whatever they wanted with reckless abandon.


    The Sette Family was the most powerful family in the elven race, and they also received thergest number of ves per year. Borg was also quite fond of picking his own ves, and it was said that at least one young female elven ve was killed in the Sette Family per day.


    Borg cast his gaze toward the elves before him, and said in a grim voice, ��What Irina is doing has already posed a major threat to our way of life and shaken our control over the elven race. If we don��t crush her, then more and more incidents of a simr nature will take ce. The forest that we fought so hard to protect and the families we worked tirelessly to establish will be a pile of loose sand once again. When that timees, our families will be plunged into eternal torment and pain again.��


    The atmosphere in the pce gradually grew graver and tenser, and all of the elves had fury burning in their eyes.


    ��We must protect the new social hierarchy with our lives!�� an elf urged through gritted teeth.


    ��Irina is a maverick princess. She gave birth to a human��s child, and she slew the mercenary squads that we hired. She released the traitors that we worked so hard to capture, and she poses a major threat to all of our families. That is not something that we can ept, so we must do something about it,�� Borg said in a cold voice as a frosty look shed through his eyes.


    All of the elves were spurred on by his words, and the atmosphere became quite heated. They had envisioned this scenario in their hearts countless times, but Schubert��s death was like a bucket of cold water that had abruptly doused the mes in their hearts. However, now that Borg was stepping forward to oppose Irina, the mes in everyone��s hearts were reignited.


    ��But we received news from Rodu not long ago stating that Alex is still alive. Not only that, but he slew six 10th-tier powerful beings, including Benson...�� the leader of the Brewster Family, Elliot, said in a hesitant voice.


    His words immediately dampened the fighting spirit of all of the elves present; many of them were quite fearful of the prospect of crossing the legendary man that was Mag Alex.


    They did indeed denounce Irina for giving birth to a human��s child, but everyone knew that the child��s father was someone they couldn��t stand against, as he was none other than Mag Alex.


    Three years ago, he had been confirmed to be dead, but he had reappeared just two days ago before ying six 10th-tier powerful beings, including the patriarch of the Spatial Demons, Benson. It was nothing if not an emphatic announcement of his return.


    Seeing as Alex was alive, and had saved Irina��s life two days ago, who knew if he would appear in the Wind Forest as well if they were to try and target Irina now?


    Thus, the entire pce fell silent again as everyone looked to Borg for a decision.


    Four years ago, he had once fought Alex to a draw.

 Chapter 824 - Next Time, I“ll Make Sure He Dies…

    <h4>Chapter 824 Next Time, I��ll Make Sure He Dies...</h4>


    ��Alex is not someone who��s worthy of fear. Even if he��s still alive, that won��t affect our ns in any way.�� Borg looked at everyone with a nonchnt expression, and said, ��Back when I fought him four years ago, I intentionally held back as I didn��t want to embarrass the father of Irina��s child. Even if he managed to survive the assassination three years ago, he would��ve definitely sustained severe injuries, so he won��t even be as powerful as he once was.��


    ��Master Borg is the war god of our elven race, while Alex is only a human who��s in his thirties; how could he possiblypare with Master Borg?��


    ��So Master Borg was intentionally holding back! Hmph, and to think that Alex was boasting about his own undefeated record for so many years; what a shameless fool!��


    Many of the elves in the pce were reinvigorated upon hearing this, and they all heaped praise on Borg, but there were a few elves who appeared to be rather skeptical.


    Did Borg really hold back during that battle four years ago? I clearly recall that he appeared to be struggling, while Alex looked like he was barely breaking a sweat... Elliot turned to Borg with a bemused look. He was one of the bystanders who had spectated the aforementioned battle, and Alex��s immense power had left a strong impression in his mind. In fact, he couldn��t even understand why that battle had ended in a draw as opposed to a victory for Alex.


    The leader of the Baibillys, Vincent, also wore a skeptical look in his eyes, but his expression remained unchanged as he also showered praise on Borg along with all of the other elves.


    Borg raised a hand to silence everyone, and then said in a solemn voice, ��Schubert and Cobil have been killed by Irina for no reason. Even though she��s the elven princess, she will be renounced by the Goddess of Life for taking the lives of her brethren in such a cruel and unwarranted manner. I��ve decided that during the ceremony to be held in three days, I��m going to advise the panel of elders to abolish Irina��s position as princess and make her pay the price she should pay for mercilessly ughtering her brethren.��


    The pce was silent for a moment following this announcement before one of the elves threw his hands up into the air, and yelled, ��Abolish Irina! Avenge Schubert and Cobil!��


    ��Abolish Irina!��


    ��I��ll be voting to abolish Irina as well!��


    All of the elves raised their hands up high into the air and yelled in unison with deranged looks in their eyes. If they could abolish Irina as the elven princess, and then disable her as a punishment for killing Schubert and Cobil, that would spell the end of their days spent in uneasiness and uncertainty.


    Elliot remained silent throughout this entire process, looking at all of the deranged elves in the pce with aplex look on his face.


    All of these elves were leaders of prominent families, so their unanimous decision meant that a massive revolution was about to begin in the elven race.


    He didn��t know whether this was a good thing for the elven race, but if Irina were to be abolished as the elven princess, and Borg had no intention of bing the elven king, then there was a very good chance that Sally would be the new elven princess. That would undoubtedly be vastly beneficial to the Brewster Family.


    However, Elliot certainly wasn��t delusional to think that the Brewsters would rise to the top of the Wind Forest because of that. If Borg could disable Irina, who had the support of the queen and was quite powerful in her own right, then even if Sally were to be the elven princess or even the elven queen, she would still be nothing more than a puppet controlled by Borg.


    Furthermore, what made him quite uneasy was the news that he had received earlier this morning. If that piece of news were to be confirmed, then the Brewster Family would face a crisis of unprecedented proportions.


    Vincent nced at the concerned Elliot, and aplex look also shed through his eyes. However, he quickly concealed the hint of indecision on his face before joining in on the raucous cries erupting within the pce.


    ��Aside from Irina, I heard that there were two other elves who were involved in freeing the elven ves outside the Wind Forest. If that��s true, then they��re both traitors of the elven race, and we have to find them and kill them! If they��re here in the Wind Forest, then we��ll execute them in public to show everyone the price that one will be made to pay for betraying the elven race!�� Borg announced in a solemn voice.


    ��Burn them to death!�� all of the elves chanted in unison.


    A hint of concern shed through both Elliot��s and Vincent��s eyes, but they quicklyposed themselves again.


    There weren��t all that many elves gathered at the pce, and the meeting didn��tst very long. After receiving the support of all of the prominent elven family leaders, the meeting concluded, and all of the elves left through the backdoor in order not to attract any attention.


    Borg emerged from the pce, and strode through a long corridor on the way to his backyard.


    Boris Sette rushed over to him with an excited expression, and asked, ��Father, did you really hold back during that battle four years ago, yet still fight Alex to a draw? Does that mean you��re already more powerful than the elven queen? Does that mean you��re the most powerful being on the entire continent?��


    As the leader of the Sette Family, Boris had always been a calm and steadfast figure. However, he waspletely unable to maintain hisposure on the eve of what was surely going to be a massive revolution in the elven race. If Irina were to be abolished as the elven princess, then the elven race would lose its heir to the throne.


    If Boris were already more powerful than the queen, and received widespread support from most of the major families, then he could quite possibly be the first elven king in history.


    As Borg��s eldest son, the leader of the Sette Family, and a 9th-tier magic caster, it was quite possible that Boris could then be the second elven king in history.


    ��I once fought Alex, and I stood no chance in that battle,�� Boris said in a cold voice without even turning his head.


    Boris�� footsteps immediately faltered, and the excited smile on his face also instantly congealed.


    Borg was no match for Benson, yet Benson had just been in by Alex two days ago in Rodu, along with five other 10th-tier powerful beings.


    Boris was immediately struck by a bone-chilling sense of fear, and the glorious future that he��d envisioned waspletely shattered.


    Borg had lied to all of the elves. During his battle with Alex, it was most likely the case that Alex had been the one to hold back, yet the battle had still only ended in a draw.


    Following a brief moment of stunned inactivity, Boris finally came to his senses before rushing over to Borg. He wore a panicked look on his face as he asked, ��Father, what are we going to do if Alexes to the elven race when we try to plot against Irina?��


    Borg suddenly stopped before turning to look into Boris�� panicked eyes. ��Let me ask you this, then. Would you be willing to give up everything you have now and return to the days spent in a cramped little treehouse, where you have to pick wild fruits and hunt for sustenance?��


    Boris immediately faltered upon hearing this. He first looked into Boris�� grim eyes, then around at thevish pce around him, and he shook his head without a second thought. However, a hesitant look then appeared on his face as he began, ��But����


    A cold smile appeared on Borg��s face as he cut off Boris. ��Irina wants to abolish the entire social hierarchy that we��ve established, yet everything you��re able to enjoy now is a direct result of this social hierarchy. If we don��t get rid of her, then the next one to be killed could be you, and you��ll never be able to climb to the top.


    ��I was no match for Alex four years ago, but...�� Boris extended his right hand, and a ball of gray mes erupted from the center of his palm. The mes were emanating a horrifying, bone-chilling aura of death. ��Next time, I��ll make sure he dies...��

 Chapter 825 - I“ll Kill Anyone That Dares to Touch You

    <h4>Chapter 825 I��ll Kill Anyone That Dares to Touch You</h4>


    After emerging from the Sette Family��s territory, Elliot walked along the path with a heavy heart. A deer-drawn carriage had already been prepared by his servants, but he wanted to walk while he contemted some matters.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded behind him. ��Please wait, Family Leader Elliot.��


    A hint of surprise shed through Elliot��s eyes, but he still stopped in his tracks as he put away his dejected expression. He forced a smile onto his face as he turned around to find Vincent making his way toward him. ��Hello, Family Leader Vincent. I didn��t get a chance to greet you during the meeting; what a coincidence that we��ve bumped into each other here.��


    ��It��s not a coincidence; I came here to seek you out, Family Leader Elliot,�� Vincent replied with a shake of his head.


    ��Oh? What business do you have with me, Family Leader Vincent?�� Elliot asked with a surprised expression.


    Due to the marriage agreement between Sally and Blour, the rtionship between the Brewster Family and the Baibilly Family had be a little awkward.


    Elliot was unable to dissuade the elders of the family from establishing this marriage agreement for the sake of the Brewster Family.


    However, not long after that, Helena suggested to the queen to make Sally one of the candidates to be the elven princess, and she was also the likeliest candidate to fill the role among all of the chosen ones.


    As such, the Brewster Family��s status immediately enjoyed a meteoric rise, making it a family that wasparable to the Baibilly Family. If Sally were to be the elven princess or even the elven queen someday, then the status of the Brewster Family would continue to rise, cementing them as the number one family of the elven race.


    Sally had already run away from home as she vehemently opposed this arranged marriage, and the Brewster Family still had yet to track her down.


    Due to the fact that she��d be the likeliest candidate to be the elven princess, the elders were no longer forcing her to marry Blour. Instead, they simply wanted to find her and get her to return to the family.


    Elliot was naturally very loving and protective toward his only daughter, so he naturally couldn��t bear to see her marry someone she didn��t love. As such, he had wanted to revoke this marriage agreement long ago, but doing so would inevitably create bad blood between the two families, so he didn��t know how to raise the issue with the Baibilly Family.


    Even during the meeting earlier, he had been intentionally avoiding Vincent, but who would��ve thought that Vincent woulde to him?


    Just as Elliot was contemting how to bring up the matter, Vincent nced around at their surroundings before taking a step toward him, and then asking in a low voice, ��Among the two elves that ambushed the mercenary squad outside the Wind Forest, one of them was Young Mistress Sally, right?��


    ��Wha...�� A stunned look appeared on Elliot��s face, but he quickly rposed himself before giving a dry chuckle. ��Surely you jest, Family Leader Vincent. My daughter has gone to visit her aunt outside the forest recently. Besides, she��s always been quite an obedient girl, so there��s no way she��d do something like that.��


    ��This is one of the arrows that we found at the scene; I��m sure you��ll be quite familiar with it, Family Leader Elliot,�� Vincent said as he pulled a section of an arrow out of his sleeve before offering it to Elliot. There was an elegant ��Li�� character engraved on the ck metal arrowhead[1].


    Elliot looked at the arrow in Vincent��s hand, and his expression abruptly changed drastically. This morning, he had received an arrow with the same character engraved onto its head. He hadmissioned a craftsman to craft this batch of custom-made arrows for Sally, and all of them had the same character engraved on them. They were also a unique batch of arrows in the Wind Forest.


    All of a sudden, a ball of red mes erupted from Vincent��s palm, and the arrowhead was melted into a tiny puddle of molten metal that dripped onto the ground amid a faint sizzling sound.


    Elliot was quite taken aback by this development. He had thought that Vincent would use the arrow to ckmail him into supporting Sally��s marriage with Blour, or perhaps extort him for even more than that, but who would��ve thought that Vincent would destroy the arrow right in front of his eyes? A hesitant look appeared on Elliot��s face as he asked, ��What are your intentions, Family Leader Vincent?��


    Vincent waved a hand toward a deer-drawn carriage parked beside them, and he wore a grim look on his face as he said, ��Pleasee with me, Family Leader Vincent. There are some matters that I must speak with you about in private.��


    Elliot hesitated momentarily, but still nodded and got onto the carriage in the end.


    Half an hourter, within a quiet and closed-off room, Elliot stared at Vincent with an incredulous look as he eximed, ��You��re telling me that Sally is in Chaos City, and that the two elves who ambushed the mercenary squad two days ago were none other than her and Blour?��


    ��That��s right. I��ve received reliable information from Yngwie over at Chaos City that Blour and Young Mistress Sally had taken these elves to Chaos City. There, they were granted residence by the city lord��s castle, and an announcement was made, stating that these elves would be protected by the city.�� Vincent wore aplex expression as he said, ��I only wanted Blour to go out and see the world, but I didn��t think that he��d get into so much trouble. Now, our two families are basically in the same boat. If Borg were to hear about this, both of our families would most likely be destroyed.��


    ��You sent him out to see the world? You must��ve known that Sally was in Chaos City well in advance, right, Family Leader Vincent?�� A wry smile appeared on Elliot��s face.


    An apologetic look appeared in Vincent��s eyes as he replied, ��Rest assured, Family Leader Elliot. I won��t force a marriage between Blour and Young Mistress Sally, but this news will spread sooner orter. Even though they were never seen with the rescued elves, nor did they reveal their identities to those elves, there��s always an avenue through which news like this can escape.��


    Elliot took a moment topose himself before asking, ��What do you suggest?��


    A dark expression appeared on Vincent��s face as he said, ��That Borg is an extremely ambitious man who��s aiming to overthrow Her Majesty and rece her as the monarch of the elven race. If he really does be the elven king, and then decide to turn on us, then both our families will be in dire straits. If he really is already more powerful than Alex, then no one will be able to stop him from disabling Irina. When that timees, whether Her Majesty and Mistress Helena can control the situation will determine the state of the elven race. As such, we should...��


    ...


    ��I really am ok, Princess; it��s just a little bump, and you already treated it for me. Let me go and cook for you. The sun is so bright today, and the Tree of Life is also really happy... Let��s... Let��s not go the starry sky cave...��


    Within a spacious cave, Firis�� face was quite pale as she carefully tugged on the hem of Irina��s clothes with a beseeching look on her face.


    ��No one can touch you as long as I��m still alive.�� Irina looked at the deathly pale Firis, and thought back to when she��d returned to her cave two days ago. Back then, Firis had been lying in a pool of her own blood, and if she��d returned anyter than she did, Firis would��ve died from excessive blood loss. That was not some small bump; it was a lethal hole in her chest.


    ��Firis, you belong to me, and I��ll kill anyone who dares to touch you.��


    Irina pinched Firis�� cheek in a yful manner before exiting the cave with purpose and killing intent radiating from her body.


    [1] The name Sally in Chinese is spelled Sha Li, the ��Li�� character is essentially the second half of her name, an initial of sorts.

 Chapter 826 - Can You Kill Everyone on Your Own?

    <h4>Chapter 826 Can You Kill Everyone on Your Own?</h4>


    Irina drifted out of the cave like a celestial maiden, and appeared in front of another ck cave in the blink of an eye. She stood before the opening of the cave and looked up at the vines climbing all over the rocky mountain face. Even though it was already deep into fall, and vines and leaves and were still lush and green, presenting quite a pleasant sight to behold.


    A hunched elderly woman was huddled up inside the cave with a slightly panicked expression on her face.


    ��You should know why I��m here,�� Irina said in a calm voice as she descended before the cave.


    ��I do.�� Helena turned around to appraise Irina with a pair of eyes that were inky-ck as the night sky, but also seemed to be twinkling with the exuberant light of stars. She also wore a calm expression as she looked back at Irina, and said, ��However, I spared her life because you should be the one to do the honors. You can do with her as you please.��


    Irina looked into Helena��s eyes, and raised an eyebrow as she asked, ��And what about you?��


    Hetty stumbled out of the cave with a frenzied look on her face as she yelled, ��Irina, I��m the one behind all this; none of it had anything to do with Mistress Helena! You can do whatever you like with me, but if you dare to try and defile Mistress Helena��s name, even if I die, I��ll haunt you as a ghost!��


    Helena��s expression remained unchanged as she replied, ��If I wanted to kill you, why would I have waited for so long?��


    Irina withdrew her gaze from Helena before turning her attention to Hetty, and the surrounding air temperature suddenly seemed to have plummeted significantly.


    Thud!


    Hetty suddenly fell to her knees before kowtowing a few times to Helena, refusing to stop even as the sharp rocks on the ground cut a gash into her forehead. Blood flowed from the gash into her eyes, then slid down her face alongside her tears, and her voice was quite hoarse she sobbed, ��Mistress Helena, if I am to ever be reincarnated, I��d wish for nothing more than to be your ve again!��


    As soon as her voice trailed off, a ball of red mes appeared in her hand, and she mmed it toward her own heart.


    Helena turned to the side and conjured up a green leaf in her hand to obscure her line of sight, seemingly unwilling to behold what was about to happen next.


    However, before the ball of mes struck Hetty��s chest, it was suddenly snuffed out. Her wrinkled and wizened palm struck her chest with a dull thump, but that was certainly not a lethal attack as she��d intended it to be.


    ��I don��t want to hear some tear-jerking story from you, nor do I want to see you die on your own terms. What right do you have to kill yourself before I��m done with you?�� Irina withdrew her hand with a cold smile on her face, and Hetty��s face gradually paled as a long thorny whip appeared in Irina��s hand.


    ��p!��


    The whip whistled through the air before striking Hetty��s back, tearing through her skin and flesh to inflict a gruesome wound. Hetty was nothing more than skin and bones already, and her bones were now visible through the gash.


    A bloodcurdling howl erupted from Hetty��s mouth, startling away a flock of nearby birds. At the same time, many of the elves in the forest turned in that direction with bewilderment etched on their faces, wondering just who it was that would dare to wreak havoc in Mistress Helena��s cave.


    ��That one was for Firis. Remember this, before you can confirm that I��ve died, don��t touch any of the people close to me. Otherwise, I��ll make sure that you suffer a terrible death.��


    Irina��s cold voice was audible throughout almost the entire forest, and her bone-chilling tone struck horror into the listener��s heart.


    Very few people were aware of the context behind her warning, but they still couldn��t help but shudder with fear.


    ��p!��


    Another whip strikended, flinging more blood and flesh into the air.


    ��That one was for Snarr. I was always wondering how he��d been ambushed in Rodu, but now I know,�� Irina continued in a cold manner before raising her whip again to unleash another strike.


    ��That one was for me. Of course, the ones that follow this one will also all be for me. As for the reasons behind them, I don��t think I need to reveal them to you one by one.��


    The thorny whip shed through the air like a scalpel, tearing away Hetty��s flesh in bloodstained chunks. Her bloodcurdling cries rang out one after another, and she��d almost been reduced to a skeleton by Irina��s unrelenting assault.


    The entire Wind Forest was deathly silent. All of the elves were listening to the horrific cries echoing throughout the forest, and even though many of them were extremely far away from Helena��s cave, they still couldn��t help but be struck by a sense of fear.


    No one knew what was happening, and no one dared to go and investigate. Ever since Princess Irina had reemerged from her cave, the Wind Forest had been plunged into a state of unrest. Even the normal elves in the forest could sense the dark shadow that loomed over their homnd.


    ��That��s enough!��


    Helena raised a hand, and the green leaf she was holding shot forth before slitting Hetty��s throat, thereby putting an end to her life.


    ��Enough?�� Irina tossed her whip onto the ground. Despite the horrific torture she��d just inflicted, her white dress remainedpletely pristine and devoid of bloodstains. She turned to Helena with a deriding look in her eyes, and asked, ��There��s still so much trash in this forest that thrives on tormenting their own brethren; how is this anywhere near enough when they��re still alive?��


    Helena looked into Irina��s eyes in a calm manner, and asked, ��Can you kill everyone on your own?��


    ��No, I��m not on my own. All of the wandering elves that you��vebeled as traitors, as well as all of the elves in the forest who��ve yet to lose their sense of conscience, all of them stand with me. When these sparks burn into a raging fire, you��ll realize that I��ve never been alone.�� Irina��s expression also became quite cid as she looked back at Helena.


    Helena was silent for a long while before she furrowed her brows, and continued, ��I��ll admit that I made an unwise decision in order to keep more of our brethren in the Wind Forest and bolster the strength of our elven race. Our elven race has indeed be significantly more powerful during the past century, but all of the elves in power have been blinded by their pursuit of more power and benefits, making protecting the forest and their brethren merely a secondary objective in their minds. This was something that I had not envisioned in the beginning.��


    ��You nted the seed of evil in their hearts, yet when those seeds develop into unsightly monstrosities, you merely make a grudging admission that you ��made an unwise decision��. What a joke!�� Irina sneered.


    Helena cast her gaze into the distance and shook her head as she said, ��I haven��t nted the seed of evil in their hearts; I��ve merely given them more power, and they chose this path for themselves. It may be a littlete, but I can still force them to exercise restraint so they can be of benefit to our elven race.��


    Irina red coldly at Helena, and asked, ��So even now, you still don��t think you��ve done anything wrong?��


    Helena calmly replied, ��I��ve dedicated my entire life to protecting the forest and our brethren. In my mind, the ends justify the means, and any sacrifice is worth it as long as I can achieve that final objective.��


    ��So you��re saying the lives of countless innocent elves is a worthy sacrifice for your pitiful scheme. No matter what your original intentions might have been, you��re an abhorrent being in my eyes, and I��ll protect the forest in my own way.�� Irina left Helena with a meaningful nce before turning around to depart.


    ��They��re going to try to bring you down during the ceremony in three days; I don��t want to see you die,�� Helena suddenly said. ��After we pass away, you��ll be the guardian of this forest.��


    Irina paused momentarily before replying in a calm voice, ��I won��t die, but I won��t live for your sake.��


    Faint golden light shed, and Irina disappeared on the spot.


    Helena stood in silence for a while before waving a hand through the air. The chunks of flesh and blood sttered all over the cave converged to form an elf again, while the soil within the cave piled up to form a grave without a tombstone.


    ��You can continue to stay by my side during this life...��


    Helena��s forlorn voice echoed throughout the cave.

 Chapter 827 - System, Have You Been Looking at Weird Stuff Behind My Back?

    <h4>Chapter 827 System, Have You Been Looking at Weird Stuff Behind My Back?</h4>


    After bidding farewell to Scheer, Mag made a trip to thergest bookstore in Chaos City, and purchased a bunch of books containing information regarding all of the races on the Nond Continent. Many of these books were about the church, and there were some that were quite suitable for Amy to read as well.


    Mag was an avid reader, and this hobby of his became even more prominent after he came to this world. He was able to quickly umte knowledge through reading and better his understanding of this world.


    This was a world in which wealth didn��t necessarily guarantee a good life, so he had to arm himself with more knowledge.


    Of course, he also really enjoyed these busy days spent cooking, reading, and engaging in a series of other meaningful activities. At the very least, it was much more engaging and interesting than his uneventful past life.


    Mag paid for the books, and also issued an additional delivery fee before providing the address of his restaurant to the bookstore employee. He didn��t want to be transporting a massive box of books back with him on his bicycle, so he was getting the bookstore to deliver the books to him at a designated time instead.


    After that, Mag paid his ice cream shop a visit. The ice cream was already packed to the rafters with customers, and Yabemiya wore her usual bubbly smile as she offered up one delicious ice cream after another to the eagerly awaiting customers.


    All of the customers wore blissful smiles on their faces; not only were they enjoying their delectable ice creams, they were also basking in the atmosphere of this beautiful ice cream shop as well as the bubbly energy that Yabemiya was radiating.


    This is probably what natural charisma looks like. Mag stood outside the ice cream shop for a while with a smile of approval on his face. Getting Yabemiya to run the ice cream shop for him was one of the best decisions he��d ever made.


    After departing from the ice cream shop, Mag didn��t return to his restaurant. Instead, he went to the nearby Ricky��s Rotisserie before making his way to the second floor.


    The second floor had already been cleaned up by the system, and the area of around 200 square meters waspletely empty. However, the room was quite dim due to theck of windows.


    Mag briefly inspected his surroundings before asking internally, ��System, how much will it cost me to make half of this floor into three independent rooms?��


    ��The system is a proper God of Cookery System, not a construction system, so please don��t ask the system toplete such trivial tasks,�� the system replied in a serious manner.


    ��Didn��t you do all of the restaurant renovations?�� Mag asked as he pursed his lips.


    ��Providing the perfect restaurant is part of the system��s duty, but what you��re asking for now goes beyond that!��


    ��System, aren��t service staff an important part of a restaurant as well?��


    ��Of course. Exceptional service staff can drastically enhance a customer��s dining experience, so they are indeed vital to a good restaurant,�� the system agreed.


    ��In that case, in order to ensure the quality of customer service from the restaurant��s service staff, I have to do my best to make sure that they can get home safely every day, then have a good night��s sleep so they have the energy to turn up to work and provide exemry customers service. As such, isn��t it very important to provide them withfortable lodging?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��If you look at it from that perspective... then it does seem rather necessary...�� the system conceded in a conflicted manner.


    ��A restaurant��s employees are an extremely importantponent of the restaurant, so I expect the highest quality from you. Show me the blueprints before you begin renovations.�� Mag nodded with a pleased expression before heading downstairs.


    ��Wait... You...�� The system seemed to have suddenly returned to its senses.


    However, Mag was not interested in hearing its objections. Instead, he cut off the system, and said, ��You can give me a quote now. Of course, if you don��t want to take the job, then I can consider hiring another construction team. I heard that the construction team of the city lord��s castle is currently looking for business; if Imunicate with City Lord Michael, I should be able to get a friendship discount.��


    ��Don��t do that! He can offer you a friendship discount, but the system can offer you a rtive discount!�� the system hurriedly eximed.


    ��So you��re admitting that you��re my son?��


    ��...��


    ��I have no stupid son like you.�� Mag pursed his lips in a disdainful manner.


    ��The system can provide the best design ns on the market. The floor-to-ceiling window in the living quarters will directly face the Aden Square, and one would only need to open the curtains every morning to be greeted by the sight of the beautiful square. The system will also be providing furniture of the highest quality to ensure the mostfortable living experience, and the newest air conditioning system will constantly monitor parameters such as the temperature and humidity within the room. On top of that, the system will design a two-person bathtub to be used by the service staff and yourself,�� the system said with a slightly suggestive tone in its voice.


    Mag almost fell down the stairs upon hearing this, and he raised an eyebrow as he asked, ��System, have you been looking at weird stuff behind my back? What��s this about a two-person bathtub?��


    ��Research has shown that arger bathtub contributes to a marked improvement in one��s happiness factor derived from taking a bath. Furthermore, more positions will be possible in arger bathtubpared to a smaller one.��


    ��Alright, we��ll do as you say.�� Mag massaged his brows in a flustered manner. This system was bing more and more ridiculous by the day. As he continued down the staircase, he said, ��I think we can just skip the design and construction fees. As for the other fees, I won��t ask for much; I��ll only ask for a 50% discount. You can give me a final quote based on that.��


    ��The design and construction processes epitomize the wisdom and efforts of a master designer and super craftsman! How could you just waive those fees?! That��s far too unreasonable and inhumane! And a 50% discount is way too much! The system provides only the best of the best at the lowest prices; if you ask for a 50% discount... the system will be incurring a loss!�� the system yelled in protest.


    Mag furrowed his brows as he countered, ��Didn��t you say you were offering a rtive discount? How could you be so stingy to your own father? When have you ever seen a son charge their father for design and construction fees? You��re the worst son I��ve ever seen!��


    ��Other people��s fathers buy them houses instead[1]...�� the system grumbled.


    Mag raised an eyebrow upon hearing this. The system had definitely been doing research behind his back; it was bing more and more difficult to win arguments against it. However, his expression remained unchanged as he shrugged in a nonchnt manner. ��If you don��t want to do it, then I��ll find someone else.��


    ��The system will do it!�� the system wailed in despair and fury. ��After waiving the design and construction fees, then applying a 50% discount to the rest, that��ll be a total of 500,251 copper coins!��


    ��Just waive the remainder and do 500,250 copper coins.�� Mag nodded with a pleased expression as he rode his bicycle toward the restaurant.


    ��But the system already gave a 50% discount!!�� the system roared with rage.


    ��Seeing as I��ve already learned out to make it, it would be a waste if I didn��t broaden these foodies�� horizons a little,�� Mag murmured to himself as he returned to the restaurant. He strode into the kitchen before bringing out a series of tools and utensils.


    ��Of course, most importantly, I can��t be the only one in this world to enjoy that torturous yet blissful feeling!��


    [1] In China, it��s kind of an unofficial tradition that parents pool funds together for their children leading up the marriage. Basically, the two sets of parents are paying for a home for the newly married couple.

 Chapter 828 - Of Course!

    <h4>Chapter 828 Of Course!</h4>


    In an office in the department of education of Rodu, a stern-looking official was appraising Byron with a concerned look on his face as he said, ��Master Byron, His Majesty has approved of the implementation of the decimal system, but it still hasn��t been approved of to be taught in schools. That��s going to create a massive obstacle in our attempt to promote the system. Students are going to focus more on the hexadecimal system as that what��s going to be tested in their exams, and they��ll neglect learning about the decimal system as a result.��


    Byron turned to the official with a calm smile, and replied, ��I anticipated that this would happen. The decimal system has only truly received widespread attention from the schrs of the Roth Empire in the past three months. Even though we��ve proven the superiority of the decimal system, it��s still a neer to the field of mathematics, after all. Presenting a new system or concept to the world of schrs will inevitably be a lengthy process; we have to prepare to be in it for the long haul, perhaps for five years or even a decade.��


    The official��s brows remained tightly furrowed as he said, ��But this is a fantastic opportunity for us, seeing as we��ve just won the debate. If we get dyed for too long, the conservatives may gradually minimize the influence of the oue of this debate; that would be very detrimental to our implementation of the decimal system.��


    ��No, winning this debate has been a vast stroke of fortune for us. It signifies the first victory of the revolutionaries over the conservatives, and Fitch has also given up on the conservatives to learn the decimal systems. He will undoubtedly guide more brilliant young schrs and mathematicians down the same path.�� Byron shook his head with a smile as he said, ��What our department of education has to do next is to set up bases to promote the decimal system in all of the schools. All of the schools are still teaching in the hexadecimal system, but we can make this a selective ss that children can take if it strikes their interest. That way, more and more children will be able toe into contact with the decimal system.��


    ��That��s a great idea!�� The official��s eyes immediately lit up.


    Byron nodded, and continued, ��You go and draft up a n first. Tally up how many schools in Rodu we can establish such bases in, then determine how many teachers and how much expenditure would be required to support such a project. After verifying all that, you may begin the process. I��ll be personally overseeing this project.��


    ��Yes, Master Byron.�� The official quickly departed.


    Byron looked out at the old tree outside the window. The final leaf on the tree branch was struggling to hold on in the face of the fall wind with all its might, looking as if it were going to fall at any moment.


    ��I hope I can live to see the day when the decimal system takes the ce of the hexadecimal system across the entire Roth Empire...��


    ...


    West of Rodu, on the racecourse of General Barkly��s manor.


    A tall and broad young man rode atop a ck unicorn and galloped around the racecourse a few times before drawing to a stop and dismounting from his steed. He casually tossed the reins to a servant who was waiting nearby, receiving a hot towel with which he wiped his hands in exchange. He then turned to a ck-robed young man standing off to the side with his head bowed, and asked, ��What is it?��


    The young man stepped forward, and replied in a hushed voice, ��Young Master, ording to the information that our subordinates just received, the man who won the best dish award during the royal banquet...��


    ��Has this information been confirmed?�� A cold and sinister expression immediately appeared on Timothy��s face upon hearing this.


    The young man hurriedly nodded, and replied, ��Yes, the informationes from a reliable source, and many people have tried to research him ever since he made a name for himself in Chaos City. As such, his identity has been confirmed by multiple sources.��


    ��Gould, did you think I wouldn��t find you just because you changed your appearance and learned to cook?�� Timothy clenched his fists as he spat through gritted teeth, ��Kill that bastard, then find Ophelia and bring her back to me!��


    ��Yes!�� The young man cupped his fist in a respectful salute before quickly departing.


    ...


    ��You idiots! How many times do I have to say this before it��ll get into those thick skulls of yours? This is how you connect this line. Otherwise, even if the formationmences operation, we won��t be able to set the wooden giant into motion!


    ��Do you think I don��t know about the limitations of these formations? Do you think I��m unaware of the fact that the wooden giant can only unleash a single punch before it exhausts its power supply? If I could iron out all of these kinks on my own, what would I need all of you idiots for?!


    ��Sigh, all of you truly are idiots, idiots! IDIOTS!!��


    Within the southwestern courtyard of the royal pce, there were all types of wood and crystals littered all over the ground. Yuri was standing among the piles of materials, looking at the formation masters he��d gathered with a disappointed look on his face.


    After a long silence, an elderly man finally suggested in a feeble voice, ��Your Highness, perhaps we can switch to energy stones of a higher caliber as the power source...��


    ��You can try that.�� Yuri nodded in response.


    ��Boom!��


    10 minutester, a loud explosion rang out, and the resulting shock waves stered the half-dead elderly man onto a nearby wall. Yuri heaved a faint sigh as he said, ��Did you really think I wouldn��t have thought of such a simple method myself, you old idiot? If the energy stones contain more power than the limit of what the formation can handle, then it��ll explode as soon as it��s set into motion.


    ��Didn��t Father say that all of you were the most exceptional formation masters in the entire empire? I��m really struggling to believe that that��s the case now.��


    Yuri heaved another sigh as he looked at everyone with disappointment in his eyes.


    ...


    After changing into his male attire, Blour picked up Anna from the restaurant in the morning, and then took her on a trip around Chaos City before taking her back to the city lord��s castle.


    The horse-drawn carriage stopped on the side of the street near the city lord��s castle, but Blour and Anna didn��t disembark from it.


    There were two employees from the city lord��s castle stering a new notice onto the noticeboard, and all of the curious passersby gathered around to see what the notice was all about.


    One of the passersby began to read in a loud voice, ��From this day forth, all wandering elves who are willing to settle in Chaos City will be granted citizenship and protection following a background check. On top of that, the city lord��s castle will severely punish any groups or individuals that pose a threat to the inhabitants of Chaos City...��


    ��They��ve finally found a sanctuary...�� A smile appeared on Blour��s face, and he simply couldn��t suppress the excitement in his heart as he looked at the notice on the noticeboard.


    ��Uncle Blour, does that mean everyone will be safe now that they��re living in Chaos City? They don��t have to worry about bad people taking them away anymore, right?�� Anna asked as she looked up at Blour.


    Blour nodded with conviction as he replied, ��That��s right, Chaos City will be a safe haven for wandering elves from now on. They��ll be safe as long as theye to Chaos City.��


    ��That��s great!�� A vibrant smile appeared on Anna��s face.


    ��Indeed, it certainly is,�� Blour replied with a smile.


    ...


    ��Did you hear? A chef from our Chaos City won the best dish award during the king��s birthday banquet!��


    ��Really? Could it be Head Chef Beate from Ducas Restaurant?��


    ��Beate didn��t even receive an invitation; how could he have possibly won the best dish award? I heard yesterday that the one who received the award was the owner of Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��Seriously? How about we go to his restaurant for a meal today?��


    ��Of course!��

 Chapter 829 - System, Do You Take Me For an Idiot?

    <h4>Chapter 829 System, Do You Take Me For an Idiot?</h4>


    News of Mag securing the best dish award during the royal banquet spread like wildfire around the entire Chaos City. Of course, the foodiemunity was particrly interested in hearing this news.


    King Andre��s royal banquet was a gathering of all of the top chefs in the world. It was said that each chef could only cook one or two dishes, and it was often the case that their dishes weren��t even presented to the king.


    For Mag to secure the best dish award on such a prestigious asion was a strong testament to his cooking.


    It was quite incredible that such an exceptional chef could hail from Chaos City, and the restaurant that he��d opened in the Aden Square naturally became the hot topic among all of the avid foodies in the city.


    Rodu had always been renowned as the capital of delicious cuisine; it was the holynd in the hearts of all of the foodies on the Nond Continent.


    After all, everyone who had been to Rodu and tasted the cuisines offered by the multitude of food streets there simply couldn��t find any other ce on the continent that could match that culinary experience.


    Duke Abraham had once been of the same opinion, so he��d never left Rodu as nowhere else couldpare in his heart.


    However, he had now been drawn away from Rodu by something superior.


    ��Are you sure that��s Chaos City?�� Abraham was pointing at the city in the distance with an excited look on his face as he sat atop his obese ck falcon.


    ��That��s right, Duke Abraham, we��re about to reach Chaos City soon!�� The beast tamer beside him nodded with excitement, but his expression fell as he looked down at the ck falcon underfoot. ��But it looks like our steed is struggling again. We��ll have tond somewhere and allow it to rest for an hour or so...��


    ��Huff... Huff... Huff...��


    The ck falcon was panting heavily as it pped its wings with difficulty, looking as if it could plummet out of the sky at any moment.


    A furious look appeared on Abraham��s face. ��What?! It has to rest again? This is the 10th time! You told me yesterday that we��d reach Chaos City by yesterday afternoon, but it��s been a day and a night, and we��ve only just managed to see Chaos City in the distance! Are you ying with me?��


    The beast tamer��s face paled as he hurriedly replied, ��I wouldn��t dare to do that, Duke Abraham! It��s just that... we��ve already unloaded all excess baggage from the falcon��s back, but I didn��t think that its own weight would be enough to make it struggle so much, so...��


    Abraham waved an impatient hand through the air, and said, ��I don��t care! I have to get to Chaos City right away; throw off everything that I don��t need!��


    ��But... we��ve already thrown off all of the guards and luggage yesterday; you and I are the only ones left now,�� the beast tamer said in a trembling voice.


    Abraham cast his gaze out into the empty sky, and then turned back to the beast tamer.


    The beast tamer��s eyes gradually widened as a harrowing thought urred to him.


    ��Argh...��


    Right at this moment, the overweight ck falcon��s wings suddenly ceased pping, and it plummeted from the sky like a giant meatball...


    Two screams of shock and horror rang out in unison...


    ...


    When noon struck, Yabemiya entered the restaurant with a shocked look on her face as she eximed, ��Boss, the line outside is starting to coil around the Aden Square; there are way too many customers!��


    ��There are indeed quite a few customers.�� Mag nodded with a slightly astonished look in response.


    The line outside the restaurant wasn��t quite as long as Yabemiya was proiming it to be, but there were at least 500 people in the line already; it was more than twice the number of customers that normally visited their restaurant during the lunch service, and that number was constantly increasing.


    Sally wore a concerned look as she said, ��Won��t there be many customers who line up for a long time but won��t be able to get a meal?��


    Yabemiya nodded with a sympathetic look as she chimed in, ��I��m worried about that too. They��d be really sad if they lined up for so long but didn��t get to eat what they were so excited for.��


    Mag contemted the situation with furrowed brows before making his way over to the counter as he said, ��Miya, I��ll write up a notice while you go and count out the customers. Once you get to the 300th customer in the line, tell everyone behind them that there are too many customers for us to serve, and tell them toe back next time.��


    ��Alright.�� Yabemiya nodded in response.


    Mag quickly wrote up a simple notice. The lunch service wasn��t all that long, so serving 300 customers would most likely be the extent of the restaurant��s capabilities.


    ��After you inform all of the customers behind the 300th customer of the situation, you can give this notice to the 300th customer and get them to exin what��s going on to all of the customers thate thereafter. That way, you won��t have to constantly stand at the back of the line during the lunch service,�� Mag instructed as he handed the notice to Yabemiya.


    ��Alright, I��ll do that right away.�� Yabemiya nodded before hurrying out the restaurant.


    ��Being too popr is quite a headache in itself.�� Mag sighed in a resigned manner as he looked out at the customers lined up outside the restaurant.


    Other restaurant owners would probably tear their hair out by the roots if they were to hear that. An amused smile appeared on Sally��s face as she looked at Mag. She had already heard about the new notice released by the city lord��s castle; Mag had done something that they��d desperately wanted to do, but didn��t have the ability to aplish.


    He really is a good and kind person, Sally thought to herself as her gaze fell on Mag��s long and slender fingers. A thought then seemed to have urred to her, and a blush suddenly appeared on her face as her feet squirmed reflexively in a rather awkward manner.


    ��This wouldn��t be a problem if you extended the duration of the services. If you extended the breakfast service by two hours, you��d be able to serve 300 more customers; if you extended the lunch service by another two hours, you��d be able to serve 600 more customers; if you extended the dinner service by three hours on top of that, you��d be able to serve 1,000 more customers per day! You��d be rolling in profit!!�� the system urged in a vehement manner.


    ��System, do you take me for an idiot? If I work 24 hours a day, when would I get any time to myself?�� Mag pursed his lips with disdain before asking, ��Have you finished renovating the staff dormitory?��


    ��All of the renovations have beenpleted, and the air purification process is currently underway. It should be ready for inhabitants in around an hour or so.��


    ��Good.�� Mag nodded with a pleased expression. Mag had specifically requested different designs for the three rooms based on the personalities of his service staff.


    During lunch, Mag put down his chopsticks with a smile, and announced, ��The new employee dormitory is ready, and you can all move in today. After the lunch service, I��ll take you there to have a look; it��s situated on the floor directly above Miya��s ice cream shop.��


    ��Above the ice cream shop?�� Yabemiya��s mouth gaped open with surprise. She hadn��t heard aby sounds of renovations in the past few days during her time at the ice cream shop.


    ��An employee dormitory?�� Sally was rather perplexed.


    ��That��s right. I��m rather concerned about how unsafe it is for all of you to live on your own, and your living quarters are all a little far away from the restaurant. As such, I��ll be providing a dormitory to all of you as an employee benefit,�� Mag replied as he nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 830 - But Doesn’t Big Sister Aisha Live in the Restaurant?

    <h4>Chapter 830 But Doesn��t Big Sister Aisha Live in the Restaurant?</h4>


    Sally looked at Mag with a hesitant expression, and said, ��The ce I��m currently living at is quite good, and I have a part-time job at Geya Hotel...��


    ��Don��t be in a rush to turn me down. I have something else that I have to announce. During your three-month probation period, you two havepleted your roles to an exceptional standard, providing the highest level of service to all of our customers. As such, I��ve decided to raise your wages to 10,000 copper coins per month, and that will only be the wages you receive from the restaurant.


    ��Miya is currently also the manager of the ice cream shop, so she��ll receive 10,000 additional copper coins a month. On top of that, I��ve noticed that Aisha has been heading over to the ice cream shop regrly to help out. If you��d like, you can quit your job at the hotel and help out Miya at the ice cream shop during your spare time. In that case, you��ll receive an additional 5,000 copper coins as wages per month,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��2... 20,000 copper coins?�� Yabemiya��s mouth gaped open even more as she stared at Mag with astonishment in her eyes. Three months ago, she had just been kicked out of a restaurant��s kitchen and almost starved to death on the streets, yet Mag was now offering her 20,000 copper coins a month!


    She had never owned that much money at once, and she��d only ever seen so much money in one ce in the coin register of Mamy Restaurant, yet this was now about to be her monthly wage?


    Yabemiya was feeling a little light-headed.


    ��15,000 copper coins a month...�� Sally��s eyes also lit up slightly. Back when she��d first decided to be an employee at Mamy Restaurant, she had obviously been entranced by the food, but her other objective was to save up enough money so she could make a trip around the entire continent.


    During the past three months, she��d saved up a few thousand copper coins. She was still quite far away from having enough money to fund her trip around the entire continent, but her goals had already changed anyway. She didn��t want to tour the entire continent anymore. Instead, she wanted to remain in Chaos City and help those in need here with her ie.


    Ba hesitated momentarily, but she still couldn��t help but ask, ��What about me?��


    Aftering to this world, she had gradually understood the purpose of money and just how useful it was. After losing her status as a princess, everything required money. Thankfully, Mag hadn��t kicked her out during this time. Otherwise, she would most likely have to live on the streets.


    Mag turned to Ba with a smile, and said, ��You��ve been working for less than a month here, but you��ve disyed outstanding skills and service as well. Hence, after this month, your monthly wage will rise from 3,000 to 5,000 copper coins, and after you��ve worked for three months here, you��ll also be receiving 10,000 copper coins per month.��


    Mag had no qualms about acknowledging Ba��s skills. Aside from the fact that she was a little pampered and conceited when she��d first arrived, she��d grown ustomed to her role very quickly, and was significantly boosting the efficiency of the restaurant��s operation.


    Ba��s eyes also lit up with excitement upon hearing this. She was aware of the gap between herself and Sally and Yabemiya, so the prospect of earning the same wage as them after working for three months was certainly far from uneptable to her. Even so, she still repressed the smile that was inching its way onto her face as she calmly said, ��Alright.��


    ��Boss, I feel like I don��t deserve that much money for what I do. I��m volunteering to run the ice cream shop, so I shouldn��t receive any additional wages for that...�� Yabemiya shook her head emphatically as she looked at Mag. Back at herst job, she had worked non-stop for 16 hours per day, doing all types of heavy manualbor, so working at Mamy Restaurant and the ice cream shop was like heaven for her.


    Sally was also looking at Mag with an uncertain expression. She was naturally aware that the wages Mag was offering were far above that of the standard for restaurant service staff in the Aden Square.


    Mag shook his head with a smile as he looked at everyone with a gentle expression. ��The value that you bring to the restaurant far exceeds the wages that I��m offering you. Also, just because you enjoy your job doesn��t mean I can take advantage of you and use you as freebor. If you don��t ept your wages for running the ice cream shop, I��ll be left feeling very guilty.��


    ��That��s right, all of the customers say that the big sisters bring beautiful scenery to the restaurant...�� Amy swallowed her mouthful of fried rice before saying, ��Even I look more adorable next to all of you.��


    Amy��s words drew a burst ofughter from everyone.


    ��Thank you, Boss.�� Yabemiya stood up and bowed deeply to Mag. She then raised her head, looked at Mag��s warm smiling face, and returned a vibrant smile of her own.


    Meeting Mag was the luckiest thing that had ever happened to her. Mag was the one who had taken her from the brink of death and carried her to nothing less than paradise.


    ��Thank you,�� Sally also turned to Mag with a grateful expression, and said, ��I��m willing to ept a part-time role at the ice cream shop.��


    Even though the owner of Geya Hotel was a very good person, she still decided to quit that job and ept this new job opportunity. She had to earn more money in order to achieve her new objectives.


    ��Alright, I��ll take you three over to the employee dormitory this afternoon. You can use the spare time during the afternoon to transport all of your belongings to your new home. The dormitory is quite well furnished, and you can move in right away,�� Mag said with a nod.


    ��But doesn��t Big Sister Aisha live in the restaurant?�� Aisha suddenly asked with a curious look on her face, ��This morning...��


    Sally immediately blushed as she lowered her head, her eyes suddenly seemingly transfixed on the fried rice before her.


    Mag raised an eyebrow and hurriedly plucked a piece of chicken into Amy��s bowl as he said, ��Amy, you should taste this chicken...��


    ...


    Due to the limited serving capacity of the restaurant, many excited customers could only leave in disappointment. There were many regr customers among them, and even Mobai could only heave a forlorn sigh at the sight of the two long lines gathered outside the restaurant.


    ��Boss Mag��s restaurant is bing more and more popr; we��ll have to turn up really early if we want to enjoy a meal there.�� Xixi sighed as she stood in front of the magic potion shop, and then waved a hand toward Lulu with a smile as she urged, ��Let��s have some food as well; it��s not going to be as good as Boss Mag��s food, though.��


    A bashful smile appeared on Lulu��s face as he untied his cksmith��s apron, and then made his way over to Xixi as he said in a gentle voice, ��As long as it��s cooked by you, I��m willing to eat it for the rest of my life.��


    ��I suddenly don��t feel hungry anymore.�� Mobai heaved a faint sigh before turning around and re-entering his forge.


    ...


    Following the conclusion of the lunch service, Mag led Sally and the others to the employee��s dormitory.


    Taking into consideration the fact that the spare space on the first floor and the empty half of the second floor could be used for other purposes in the future, the staircase leading up the dormitory was situated outside the backdoor of the ice cream shop. A luxurious carved spiral staircase had been built there, leading straight up to the door of the second floor.


    After entering through the door, everyone was greeted by the sight of a spacious living room paved with superb wooden floor panels. There was arge open kitchen and a dining room with a beautiful four-person table, and the dormitory was alsoplete with a bathroom, a shower, and a small balcony. Most of the dormitory had been constructed from wood, creating an elegant and refined effect.


    ��Wow!��


    The three girls�� eyes immediately lit up as soon as they took in the dormitory before them. Regardless of which angle they appraised the room from, it was like a beautiful work of art.


    Mag was very pleased with their reactions, and he smiled as he said, ��I prepared three rooms for you three; you can choose which one you��d like to live in based on the style that you prefer.��

 Chapter 831 - I Think We Climbed the Wrong Mountain…

    <h4>Chapter 831 I Think We Climbed the Wrong Mountain...</h4>


    Women really are enigmatic creatures. Mag couldn��t help but shake his head as he made his way downstairs.


    He��d prepared a pink princess suite for Ba, a snow and ice themed room for Sally, and a starry sky themed room for Miya.


    However, Ba chose the snow and ice room, Miya chose the princess suite, and Sally chose the starry sky room. Furthermore, all three of them were genuinely happy as if they��d all received their first choices, leaving Mag quite perplexed.


    ��This is great! I finally have a room that��s not pink!�� Ba twirled around in her room with an excited look on her face. She then nodded with a pleased expression as she said, ��Only snow and ice can match my disposition; pink no longer suits me anymore.��


    ��It really is a wonderful feeling to be able to see a starry night sky even while lying in bed.�� Sally looked up at the stars on the ceiling as shey on her bed, and she was struck by a soothing sensation.


    The bed that she was lying on was extremely soft and warm, just like the bed she��d slept on the night before... Upon recalling the events that had transpired the night before, a faint blush appeared on Sally��s face again.


    ��Wow, a pink bed, pink nkets, and pink walls! It��s so pretty and adorable!�� Yabemiya carefully sat down onto her bed, looking around at the room in a slightly entranced state. Never would she have thought that she��de into possession of such a beautiful pink room someday.


    ...


    Within the garden of the Moreton Manor.


    ��Master, the contest between Young Mistress Gloria and Young Master Cyril will conclude in three days,�� the butler said to Jeffree in a respectful manner as thetter was pruning a small pine tree.


    Jeffree continued to prune the tree calmly as he said, ��Then let��s wait for the result in three days.��


    ...


    The brine has been made, but it��ll be three days before it can be used. I��m really looking forward to the first batch of stinky tofu to ever appear on the Nond Continent. A peculiar smile appeared on Mag��s face as he looked at therge earthenware jug positioned in a corner of the kitchen. He was already envisioning the customers�� reactions to such a prizing dish.


    ...


    The sun gradually set, and its dying rays colored the ground a warm red hue.


    Two figures climbed to the summit of a tall mountain outside Chaos City with great difficulty.


    ��Are we... there yet?�� Abraham asked in a feeble voice as he turned to the beast tamer beside him. Hisvish robes had already been torn by branches on the way here, and he was looking quite disheveled.


    Having already climbed onto the mountain summit, the beast tamer cast an expectant gaze into the distance, only to find more and more mountains after this one with no end in sight.


    The beast tamer immediately faltered, and a horrified look slowly appeared on his face as a thought suddenly urred to him. His body began to tremble as he turned in another direction, where arge cityy, but a mountain stood between the city and the mountain summit that he was situated on.


    ��D... Duke Abraham, I think... we climbed the wrong mountain...�� the beast tamer said in a trembling voice.


    Abraham was rather perplexed to hear this. ��Climbed the wrong mountain? What do you mean?��


    The beast tamer gulped in a nervous manner, and then said with difficulty, ��What I��m saying is... we have to climb back down this mountain, then scale that mountain over there, then����


    ��Piss off!��


    Before the beast tamer had a chance to finish, Abraham had already kicked him down the mountain. He then turned to Chaos City with an expression of grief and fury as he let loose an almighty roar of frustration.


    ...


    The lights in the Blue Suede clothing shop were on for an entire night. The slightly cramped and chaotic shop space had already beenpletely transformed. All of the tailors and equipment had been transferred elsewhere, leaving a few delightful ornaments and dresses of different styles and colors inside the spacious shop.


    As a result, the shop looked a little bare, but that only worked to further entuate the beauty of the dresses that had been positioned at the center of the store.


    ��Young Mistress, everything has been taken care of; you should take a rest,�� Mars said with a sympathetic expression while Gloria continued to work tirelessly, carefully examining the newly transformed shop space.


    She picked up a scrap of paper in the corner, then turned to Mars with a smile, and shook her head as she replied, ��I don��t need to rest; I don��t feel tired at all. However, I��ll need you to head over to the workshop to see if the tailors have any additional requirements that would ensure their satisfaction with their work environment.��


    Mars looked into Gloria��s excited eyes, and a faint smile also appeared on his face as he nodded in response. ��Alright, I��ll do that right away.��


    The Blue Suede clothing shop had be a ce that was extremely popr among the upper-ss women of Chaos City due to Gloria��s splendid showing during the banquet held by the Chamber of Commerce.


    The 30 custom-made dresses had all been ordered in less than half a day, and many women were disappointed to hear that no further dresses of that style would be produced.


    Thankfully, the clothing shop was going to release two new styles of dresses, and announced that there was no cap on the supply of those two styles, so many women were naturally attracted to the store by this news.


    At the crack of dawn, a series ofvish horse-drawn carriages had already stopped outside the shop, following which onevish noblewoman after another disembarked, and then formed a long line outside the clothing shop.


    ��Hmm? Didn��t you say that you needed your beauty sleep and weren��ting today?��


    ��Didn��t you say that you don��t even like these dresses and didn��t want toe?��


    Some of the noblewomen conversed with one another with elegant smiles on their faces, while others were already aiming barbed insults at each other.


    On this day, the customers lined up outside the Blue Suede clothing shop and Mamy Restaurant presented quite a spectacle to behold.


    Night fell, and the employee closed the doors of the Blue Sude clothing shop. Their throats were all dry and hoarse from constant talking, and they felt as if their legs had been filled with lead, but all of them wore excited expressions on their faces.


    Many of the employees had been working for a few years at the shop, and there had always been a severeck of customers, breeding among themcency, but also a sense of uneasiness about whether the shop would close down and render them unemployed. Never would they have thought that their shop would be packed to the rafters by customers someday.


    All of the employees had been quite skeptical about Gloria��s ability to make Blue Suede a profitable business within the short span of a month, but all of their doubts had beenpletely eradicated now. This young and beautiful employer of theirs was definitely going to take Blue Suede to staggering new heights.


    Inside the office, Mars appraised Gloria with a smile as he reported, ��Young Mistress, we sold a total of 220 dresses today; almost half of our supply. Each dress was sold for 2,000 copper coins, amounting to a total of 440,000 copper coins. With the addition of the 30 custom-made dresses, we should have earned around 4,000,000 copper coins by the conclusion of this month-long contest, and that amounts to around 2,800,000 copper coins of profit.��


    Gloria wore an excited look on her face, and contemted this report for a while before replying, ��Hold back the custom-made dresses until the final day of the contest, and don��t include it in our ounts book for now.��


    ��Alright, I��ll get that organized right away.�� Mars nodded before turning to leave, and the smile on his face grew even more pronounced. The young mistress is bing more and more mature.

 Chapter 832 - Do You Miss Big Sister Irina?

    <h4>Chapter 832 Do You Miss Big Sister Irina?</h4>


    News of the public announcement made by Chaos City quickly spread across the entire continent, drawing attention from all sides.


    The inhabitants of Chaos City weren��t opposed to this development. Their city had always been a diverse and multicultural one, so they didn��t oppose the notion of having more elves join the city.


    However, this was a sensitive time period right before the re-signing of the peace treaty, so this piece of news naturally created quite a stir among those in power across the continent.


    In a grand pce in Rodu, Andre looked at the memorial[1] in his hand with furrowed brows, and murmured to himself, ��What is Michael thinking here? Is he preparing to umte power already? Heh... Interesting.��


    ��Your Majesty, do we need to do anything now?�� an official standing off to the side asked in a respectful manner.


    ��Just watch things unfold for now; the elven race will definitely react soon.�� Andre set down the memorial in his hand before picking up another one.


    ...


    On an ind enshrouded beneath gray mist in the Demon Inds, there was a massive cave that was dimly lit by a few oilmps. A few sinister-looking demons were gathered in the cave. Bones littered all over the ground, while a few elven ves held jars of off to the side with horrified expressions on their faces, trembling uncontrobly as they huddled together in a corner.


    ��How dare those bastards from Chaos City release such a statement! They��re going to ruin our business!��


    ��Exactly! I don��t think they know their ce anymore; looks like they need to be taught a lesson!��


    ��We��ve gotten a lot of spirit stones and resources from those elven idiots during these past few years, and it also gives us an excuse to hunt down elves; we can��t just give up on such a profitable business. If Chaos City wants to intervene, then they��ll have to ask our Steel Bull Race for permission!��


    Within the cave, all of the demons were bickering among one another with vehement expressions on their faces.


    ��That��s enough!�� The tiger-like demon sitting on the main seat let loose an enraged roar, and everyone gradually fell silent before turning toward him.


    ��It��s getting harder and harder to find wandering elves nowadays as half of them are in Chaos City, so we��ve had our eyes on them for a long time anyway. Seeing as Chaos City has released such a statement, there��s no need for us to hesitate any longer. Surround Chaos City and capture all of the elves seeking refuge there; we��ll capture a few from within Chaos City as well while we��re at it.�� The demon chuckled coldly. ��The peace treaty most likely won��t be re-signed in three months, so the Nond Continent will inevitably be plunged into chaos again. Let me see just how Chaos City will continue to survive when another war among species arises!��


    ��Haha! That��s a brilliant idea! I��ve heard that there are women from all races for us to sample in Chaos City...��


    All of the demons guffawed in unison.


    The elves huddled up in the corner could only look on with horror and resentment in their eyes.


    ...


    In the Wind Forest, all of the elves gathered in the Sette Family mansion again.


    ��Master Borg, Chaos City has made a public announcement extending an invitation to all of the traitors of our elven race. If they all seek refuge in Chaos City, then it��ll be very hard for us to continue to receive traitors from the demons,�� an elf said in an urgent manner as he looked at Borg.


    All of the other elves also wore flustered expressions on their faces. This piece of news had undoubtedly dealt them a heavy blow. The issue surrounding Irina still hadn��t been resolved yet, and Chaos City was now furtherpounding their predicament.


    Chaos City had always been known to be quite diverse, but during the past century, they��d already developed to be a major city that wasn��t inferior to Rodu.


    They��d evolved to be a prominent power that the Nond Continent could no longer ignore, and due to beings entering and leaving the city, no one even knew just how many powerful 10th-tier beings there were in Chaos City at present.


    After all, there were even many powerful beings from the dragon race who liked to live in Chaos City from time to time, and proimed themselves to be citizens of the city during that time.


    ��Stop panicking! So what if Chaos City has made a public announcement? Do they think they can offer refuge to the elven traitors as they please?�� As opposed to the uneasy expressions on the faces of all of the elves present, Borg wore a derisive sneer on his face as he said, ��Three months from now, the century-long peace treaty will have run its course. With things as they currently are, it��ll be very difficult for the eight major races toe to an agreement and re-sign the treaty. Even if another war among species won��t eventuate, there will inevitably be a fewrge-scale wars that take ce on the borders, and the configuration of the entire continent will be transformed as a result.��


    Borg chuckled coldly as he continued, ��When that timees, the symbol of peace that is Chaos City will appearpletely superfluous. They won��t even be able to protect themselves, let alone offer refuge to others!��


    All of the elves were ted to hear this, but panic soon set in again.


    ��Master Borg, is our elven race going to refuse to re-sign the treaty as well?�� an elf asked in a hesitant voice.


    A sinister smile appeared on Borg��s face as he replied, ��That��s not something that I can decide. However, I��ve heard that the neighboring goblins have quite a fewrge-scale underground mines in their territory...��


    All of the elves�� eyes lit up with greed upon hearing this.


    ...


    A jug of brine was peacefully fermenting in a corner, awaiting the moment when it would be able to reveal its unique fragrance to the world.


    Having sent Ba away to the employee dormitory, Mag was finally alone with Amy again.


    It was just as Mag had said: living in a house with only Amy and himself was a lot morefortable. At the very least, when he got up at night to pee, he didn��t have to worry about whether a princess would be sitting on the toilet bowl.


    After taking a bath, Amy was skipping on her bed in her pajamas while appraising Mag with a curious expression. ��Father, do you miss Big Sister Irina?��


    Mag turned to Amy with a smile, and answered her question with one of his own. ��Do you miss her, Amy?��


    ��A little.�� Amy nodded with a reminiscent look on her little face as she replied, ��I want to sleep in her arms. It��s so warm and soft andfortable.��


    Mag��s heart sank ever so slightly, but he still maintained the smile on his face as he said, ��You��ll be able to see her again soon.��


    ��Where is Big Sister Irina right now? Can��t we go and see her right away? Why do we have to wait?�� Amy turned to Mag with a perplexed expression.


    A pang of guilt surged through Mag��s heart as he sat down on Amy��s bed and patted her little head. ��That��s because... she��s living somewhere very far away, and she��s very busy, as are we. We have to wait until both of us have time before we go and see her.��


    Amy nodded with a contemtive look on her face, and then turned to Mag with a serious expression as she said, ��Alright, but even if you get together with Big Sister Irina, don��t forget about Mother. We still have to get Mother down from the moon, and after that, the four of us will live a happy life together with Big Sister Aisha, Big Sister Miya, Big Sister Ba, Teacher Luna, and Big Sister Gloria.��


    ��Er...��


    Mag��s expression immediately stiffened upon hearing this.


    [1] Back in ancient China, messages were given to the emperors in the form of ��memorials��, which were basically letters folded in ordion form.

 Chapter 833 - Only Then Will You be Earning Your Keep

    <strong>Chapter 833 Only Then Will You be Earning Your Keep</strong>


    ��Have you heard? The results of the contest between Young Mistress Gloria and Young Master Cyril of the Moreton Family will be released today. It��s said that the result of this contest will determine who gets to stay as a board member of the Chamber of Commerce, and the winner will also be given a selection of businesses under the Chamber of Commerce.��


    ��Doesn��t that essentially mean that the winner will be the designated heir to the family?��


    ��Not necessarily. President Jeffree has always been renowned to be quite sexist, but if Young Mistress Gloria wins this contest, then she��ll at least draw level with Cyril. Perhaps she��ll truly have a chance to inherit the Moreton Family then.��


    ��Who do you think will win this contest?��


    ��I can��t say that for sure, but during the past month, whenever I��ve passed by Kerry��s Forge, they always seemed to be super busy. In contrast, Blue Suede has always been closed, and they only opened their doors about two or three days ago. They��ve gotten a lot of business during these few days, but surely a couple of days of business can��tpare to a month.��


    A few businessmen were discussing among one another as they enjoyed some morning tea on the second floor of a teahouse in the Aden Square.


    The Moreton Family was one of the most renowned families of Chaos City, so the subject of its designated heir had always been a hot topic among those in the business world.


    Everyone had thought that despite Cyril��s many facies, he would still inherit the Moreton Family with nopetition, but Gloria had suddenly emerged out of the blue to spice up the contest.


    Of course, if Gloria were to lose today, then this contest would be treated as nothing but a farce.


    It was already quite extraordinary that a prodigious businesswoman had emerged from the Buffett Family; if another one were to emerge from the Moreton Family, then everyone would be struggling to pick up their jaws from the ground.


    At the entrance to Kerry��s Forge, Cyril disembarked from his horse-drawn carriage with a set of dark rings around his eyes. Kerry hurried over to him from inside the forge with a fawning smile on his face, and Cyril asked, ��What��s the current situation like?��


    Kerry hurriedly replied, ��Young Master, up tost night, Blue Suede has earned a total of around 1,000,000 copper coins. Even though most of their textiles were already avable as part of their storage supply, they hired many renowned tailors within Chaos City and purchased many pieces of equipment, with the total expenditure amounting to around 600,000 copper coins, so their profits lie at around 300,000 to 400,000 copper coins.��


    ��How have they made so much profit?�� Cyril was quite startled to hear this. Blue Suede had been closed for over 20 days and only been open for the past two or three days; how had they managed to earn so much revenue during such a short span of time?


    However, Kerry wore a confident look on his face as he said, ��Don��t worry, Young Master, we��ve also earned around 1,000,000 copper coins this month, 500,000 of which is pure profit. On top of that, I secured a few big orders during the past few days that amount to around a further 1,000,000 copper coins. I��ve received 500,000 copper coins in deposits from those orders, so our total earnings amount to 1,500,000 copper coins. The contest had already concluded at 10 am this morning, and most importantly, Blue Suede stered a notice onto their doorsst night, stating that they��ve sold out all of their supply.��


    An ted look appeared on Cyril��s face upon hearing this, and he patted Kerry on the shoulder with a smile on his face as he said, ��I wasn��t wrong about you, Kerry!��


    At the stroke of 10 am, Jeffree would send out a group of people to each shop in order to verify their revenue and profits, and then derive the final result from those findings.


    Kerry��s Forge clearly held an absolute advantage in both parameters. Regardless of how fast Blue Suede was selling their stock, they couldn��t make any further profits, as they��d exhausted their supply, so he had won this contest for sure!


    I underestimated you in the beginning, Gloria, but you were always destined to lose to me anyway. A triumphant smile appeared on Cyril��s face. He was already beginning to envision how he was going to gloat to her following the announcement of the results.


    Kerry also wore a fawning smile on his face as he strode over, and said in a low voice, ��Young Master, this contest is in the bag for you; do you remember the woman that you promised me earlier...��


    Cyril��s brows furrowed slightly, but he quickly rposed himself and smiled as he replied, ��Of course I do. I��ll send her to your house tonight.��


    ��Thank you, Young Master!�� Kerry was absolutely ecstatic. He was already beginning to fantasize about the young woman whom he��d had the pleasure of meeting once before.


    A hint of disgust shed through Cyril��s eyes, but he hid it by turning his head to the side before waving a dismissive hand. ��Get everyone to tidy up the forge in preparation for the arrival of the verification team. Also, tell everyone that they��ll get a three-day holidaymencing tomorrow, as well as a sizeable bonus for their efforts during the past month.��


    ��Yes, Young Master!�� Kerry��s eyes immediately lit up in response as he hurried away. He spurred the workers into action before informing them of the holiday and bonuses that Cyril was rewarding them with, sending a stir running through all of the cksmiths as they expressed genuine gratitude to Cyril.


    You��ll only be receiving a few hundred copper coins each, but I��ll be getting the entire Moreton Family! Cyril thought to himself in a smug manner as he looked at the ted cksmiths.


    ...


    A horse-drawn carriage stopped in front of the Blue Suede clothing shop early in the morning, following which Gloria disembarked in a long gray dress. She looked at the notice on the door, stating that their supply had run out, and a smile appeared on her face as she strode into the shop.


    As soon as she made her way into the store, Mars quickly strode over, and said in a quiet voice, ��Young Mistress, the 30 custom-made dresses are ready, and we��ve notified all 30 customersst night; they��ve all confirmed that they��ll be issuing the full payment for their dresses this morning.��


    There were 30 young men and women standing inside the shop in blue and white uniforms, and an intricately carved wooden box was positioned beside each of them.


    Gloria looked at the beautiful and fragrant wooden boxes, then at the energetic young men and women beside them, and she nodded with a pleased look as she said, ��Very good, you can all deliver the dresses now. Make sure to return to Blue Suede with the payments for the dresses before 10 am.��


    ��Yes,�� Mars nodded before turning to all of the young men and women as he said, ��Remember to face every customer with a smile and to ensure that the dresses are delivered in perfect condition. If any mishaps ur, you��ll have to pay 100,000 copper coins aspensation to the shop; only then will you be earning your keep.��


    ��Yes!��


    The young men and women all adopted serious expressions as they carefully picked up the wooden boxes beside them, then strode out the door one after another, and got onto the white unicorns that had been prepared for them in the Aden Square.


    Gloria looked at the dark rings around Mars��s eyes, and smiled as she said, ��Thank you for your hard work during this past month, Uncle Mars. Let��s have some breakfast together.��


    Mars�� eyes zed over slightly at the sight of the smile on Gloria��s face. He felt as if he��d been transported back in time to when little Gloria would also smile up at him in the same manner as she sat on her swing in the garden. A smile also appeared on his face as he replied, ��I certainly can��t refuse an invitation from the young mistress herself.��


    Not long after that, a horse-drawn carriage departed from the Blue Suede clothing shop, heading toward Mamy Restaurant.


    ...


    At 10 am, two verification teams consisting of eight members each entered the Blue Suede clothing shop and Kerry��s Forge at the same time. All of the staff were vacated from the two shops, including Gloria and Cyril.


    ...


    Over at Moreton Manor, Jeffree was holding a cup of tea while standing beside a window, seemingly waiting for something.

 Chapter 834 - Barbed Confrontations!

    <h4>Chapter 834 Barbed Confrontations!</h4>


    While the verification team checked carefully through their ount books, Cyril stood in front of the forge with a triumphant expression on his face, feeling as if he had this contest in the bag.


    Regardless of how ipetent he was, Jeffree had no choice but to let him inherit the Moreton Family.


    He was destined to be the victor of this contest from the very beginning as he knew what kind of person Jeffree was. He was an arrogant and sexist man who definitely wouldn��t allow the empire he��d created to fall into the hands of a woman. He had denounced Old Man Buffett countless times for passing on his estate to Scheer, and he definitely wouldn��t allow himself to follow the same path.


    With that in mind, Cyril��s smile grew even more pronounced. He felt as if he could already envision a future in which he would rule over the business world of Chaos City.


    Kerry also wore a smile on his face as his eyes shimmered with excitement. He had been managing this forge for half his life, and never received any chances for further development. In the end, he simply couldn��t be bothered to try and better the forge anymore, which was why the business had slowly be an unprofitable one.


    However, everything was different now. He was riding on Cyril��s coattails, and once Cyril inherited the Moreton Family as well as the Chamber of Commerce, he would also enjoy a meteoric rise in status.


    No longer would he be stuck managing a forge; he would truly be an upper-ss citizen of Chaos City.


    All of the employees of the forge were also very excited. They didn��t know anything about this contest, but they knew that with the drastic influx of business during the past month, they would surely receive a significant wage boost. Furthermore, they had a three-day holiday andrge bonuses to look forward to; those factors were enough to instill them with tion.


    Half an hourter, the verification team locked the ount books of the forge into a metal box before emerging from forge.


    They were led by a middle-aged man in a set of ck robes, and he turned to Cyril as he said, ��Young Master Cyril, we��ve already checked through all of the ount books; please return to the manor with us now, and Master Jeffree will announce the results of this contest.��


    ��What are we waiting for, then? Let��s go right away!�� Cyril said with a smile as he made his way over to avish horse-drawn carriage that was waiting nearby. Kerry was kneeling beside the carriage, and Cyril strode onto his back as a stedder to board the carriage.


    All of the members of the verification team boarded two other horse-drawn carriages before traveling toward Moreton Manor.


    Almost at the exact same moment, the verification team over at the Blue Suede clothing shop also emerged. Even though all of them maintained calm expression, the astonishment in their eyes was quite apparent.


    The middle-aged man who was the leader of the team stepped forward in a respectful manner, and said, ��Young Mistress Gloria, please return to the manor with us, and President Jeffree will announce the result of the contest there.��


    All of the other members of the verification team were also looking at Gloria with a hint of awe and veneration in their eyes.


    Gloria nodded with a smile in response. ��Sure, thank you for your efforts.��


    After all of the verification team members had gotten onto their horse-drawn carriages, Gloria turned to Mars, and said, ��Mars, you shoulde with me to the manor as well.��


    However, Mars shook his head in response, and replied, ��I don��t think it��s time yet, Young Mistress.��


    Gloria looked at Mars in silence for a short moment before nodding with a smile. ��I think that time wille soon, though.��


    A smile also appeared on Mars�� face.


    Thus, three horse-drawn carriages departed from the Blue Suede clothing shop, heading toward the Moreton Manor.


    ...


    At this moment, the main hall within the Moreton Manor was particrly lively and bustling.


    Old Mistress Denise sat on a chair with her eyes closed. Even so, there was still a steely and bitter expression on her face, clearly indicating that she was not an approachable old woman.


    Jeffree��s third daughter, Aurora, was sitting on another chair with her legs hugged to her chest. She was wearing very loose clothing, but that still wasn��t enough to conceal her skeletal figure, and her sunken eyes created a slightly harrowing sight to behold. A lot of her straw-like hair had already fallen out, and she looked like an elderly woman as she wore a derisive smile on her face.


    Cyril��s twin daughters both worevish dresses as they sat across from Lance��s family with gloating expressions on their faces.


    ��What��s the point of a contest like this? How could Father possibly lose to a little brat like her?�� Hernie scoffed in a disdainful manner.


    ��Exactly. I think Grandpa shouldn��t have organized this contest in the first ce. There��s only going to be one result anyway, and the whole fiasco just brings shame to our family,�� Herty chimed in in agreement.


    ��Shh, don��t say that,�� Aviva scolded as she sat beside them. However, despite her criticism, she also wore a smug smile on her face, clearly in agreement with what the twins were saying.


    Meanwhile, Lance simply sat across from them, reading a book in silence as if he couldn��t even hear what they were saying.


    In contrast, Mickey was glowering at Hernie nad Herty with fury in his eyes. He wanted to rebuke them on several asions, but Debra had kept a gentle grasp around his wrist this entire time, and urged him not to do anything rash with her eyes.


    As opposed to feeling any resentment, Debra herself wore a gratified smile on her face. Even if Gloria were to lose this contest, this would still have been a fantastic experience for her. At the very least, she��d learned not to wallow in self-pity and cut herself off from everyone else.


    ��Master Jeffree is here!��


    The butler��s voice sounded from outside.


    Herty and Hernie immediately put on wide smiles as they sat in their chairs in an obedient manner. Even though their looks were quite ordinary, the facade they were putting on did make them appear like a pair of young gentlewomen.


    Aurora had been slumped in her chair a moment ago, but she also immediately sat bolt upright as a hint of life returned to her eyes, instantly making her look several years younger. However, there was a clear hint of fear in her expression as well.


    Lance put down his book and also sat up straighter, while Mickey puffed out his chest slightly and adopted a stiff sitting posture.


    Old Mistress Denise opened her eyes, and the atmosphere in the hall immediately became rather tense and oppressive.


    Jeffree slowly made his way into the room, and nced at Lance first before his gaze settled on Mickey for a moment. Hepletely ignored Hernie and Herty, yet made no effort to hide his disgust as his gaze swept past Aurora, and he made his way over to the main seat before sitting down on it.


    Having just been ignored, Herty and Hernie both aimed a resentful nce at Mickey, but neither of them dared to say anything.


    The entire hall fellpletely silent, and the atmosphere became quite a stifling one.


    Six horse-drawn carriages stopped outside Moreton Manor.


    Cyril disembarked from his carriage and cast his gaze toward Gloria, who was gracefully disembarking from her own carriage, and a disdainful look appeared on his face as he sneered, ��Well, well, well, if it isn��t my exceptional niece. It really is quite surprising that you convinced the president to give you an opportunity, but it��s too bad that this doesn��t change anything.��


    Gloria turned to Cyril with a smile as she replied, ��If nothing has changed, then how would you be standing next to me under this set of circumstances, Uncle Cyril?��


    Cyril��s smile stiffened, and he harrumphed coldly, ��Hmph! You can chirp all you want now, but let��s see if you can keep this upter!��


    He then quickly made his way toward the manor.


    ��You should be saying that to yourself,�� Gloria murmured as a faint smile appeared on her face, and she made her way toward the manor in an unhurried manner.

 Chapter 835 - My Son is a Genius Businessman!

    <h4>Chapter 835 My Son is a Genius Businessman!</h4>


    ��Young Master Cyril is here!��


    A loud announcement shattered the stifling silence in the hall.


    ��My son is here.�� A doting smile appeared on Old Mistress Denise��s face as she cast her gaze toward the entrance.


    Expressions of tion also appeared on the faces of Aviva, Herty, and Hernie as they also turned in the same direction.


    The derisive sneer on Aurora��s face became even more pronounced, and she slumped back into her seat as if she were an audience member awaiting themencement of a good show.


    Cyril appeared at the entrance with a triumphant smile on his face as if everything were under his control.


    A relieved smile appeared on Herty��s and Hernie��s face upon seeing this. Cyril��s confidence made the result of this contest quite apparent to them.


    ��Father,�� Cyril said in a respectful voice as he hurriedly strode into the hall.


    Jeffree merely nodded expressionlessly in response.


    Cyril turned to Lance with a derisive sneer on his face, and said, ��Big Brother, you should really discipline your daughter; she doesn��t even know what it means to respect her elders now.��


    Lance looked into Cyril��s eyes, and calmly replied, ��You should find someone to teach your daughters humility first so they don��t have to learn from you.��


    A hint of fear suddenly shed through Cyril��s eyes as he met Lance��s steely gaze. From a young age, his big brother had always been better than him at everything that they did, and he still couldn��t help but feel traumatized by the gulf that had always existed between them.


    Herty��s and Hernie��s expression changed in unison upon hearing this. They had always looked down on Lance��s family, and they��d certainly made no effort to keep that a secret. However, Lance was now using them ofcking humility. If it weren��t for the fact that Jeffree were present at the scene, they would��ve definitely retaliated with a barrage of insults.


    Mickey��s eyes lit up, and he turned to Lance with a hint of surprise and wonder in his eyes.


    In contrast, a concerned look appeared on Debra��s face, but she wasn��t all that surprised by his reaction. After all, if there was one person that he would cast aside all pleasantries and risk his life for, then it was definitely Gloria.


    Denise red at Lance, and scolded, ��Lance, how could you say that to Herty and Hernie? Look at how adorable and obedient they are. If you have time to be disciplining others, then you should be disciplining your own daughter. I hear she��s hallucinating about bing the heir of the Moreton Family? Has she gone insane?��


    ��Heh...�� Aurora pursed her lips as the derision in her smile grew even more pronounced.


    Right at this moment, another loud announcement sounded from outside. ��Young Mistress Gloria is here!��


    Gloria slowly strode in through the entrance in a graceful and refined manner. She stood beside Cyril, and extended a curtsey toward Jeffree as she said, ��Greetings, Grandfather.��


    Jeffree nodded expressionlessly again in response.


    Gloria then turned to Denise with a calm expression, and said, ��I haven��t gone insane, Grandma; it��s just that women are capable of doing everything that men can. People who think otherwise are, ironically, mostly women, and narrow-minded women at that.��


    Denise��s expression immediately stiffened, and she turned to Gloria with incredulity in her eyes. In this family, no one dared to speak to her like this aside from Jeffree.


    Herty��s and Hernie��s eyes were also filled with astonishment, as well as envy and jealousy at the sight of Gloria��s exquisite beauty and gorgeous dress.


    They had always insulted her for hiding her appearance beneath a veil, but who would��ve thought that the veil would be obscuring such a set of breathtaking features? Furthermore, she hadpletely risen above them, and left them in the dust topete with their father.


    Now, she was even directly rebuking their grandmother��s words, and that was absolutely incredible to them.


    She��s dead for sure! A gloating expression appeared on Herty��s and Hernie��s face as that thought urred to them.


    In contrast, Lance was looking at Gloria with a hint of surprise in his eyes, but mostly approval and gratification.


    Meanwhile, Mickey��s eyes were filled with glittering admiration as if he were getting to know his big sister again for the first time.


    Aurora��s eyes also lit up as she reflexively straightened up in her seat. She stared directly at Gloria with an intense unblinking gaze as if she were seeing somethingpletely unbelievable to her.


    ��You... You...�� Denise��s cheeks were flushed with rage as she pointed a trembling finger at Gloria, at aplete loss for words.


    Cyril turned to Gloria with a cold expression, and was just about to say something when Jeffree suddenly said in a stern voice, ��That��s enough, everyone, be quiet.��


    He cast a fleeting nce at Gloria with a hint of approval in his eyes, but quickly turned toward the rest of the people in the hall.


    Everyone instantly fell silent, and Old Mistress Denise immediately closed her mouth, not daring to utter another sound.


    Cyril still wanted to say something, but the sight of Jeffree��s steely expression made him swallow his words in the end.


    A hint of amusement shed through Gloria��s eyes. She had been wanting to say that for a long time, and getting that off her chest was very satisfying, but she had also felt a little uneasy during the process. However, it seemed that Jeffree was siding with her in this regard, and that came as quite a surprise to her.


    The entire hall fell silent again, and Jeffree turned toward the butler standing beside the entrance before instructing, ��Tell the verification teams toe in.��


    The two leaders of the verification teams soon made their way into the hall, each carrying a metal box in their hands as they stood beside Gloria and Cyril, respectively.


    Heh, let��s see how long you can keep up that cocky attitude. Cyril nced at Gloria with a disdainful sneer on his face.


    Filthy b*tch! When Father bes the leader of the Moreton Family, I��ll kick all of you out and sell you to the brothels! Hernie thought to herself as she glowered at Gloria with a resentful expression.


    A vicious light also shed through Herty��s eyes. Hmph, let��s see who��ll continue to protect a filthy b*tch like you after Grandpa dies! When that timees, I��m going to scar your face 100 times so you have to wear that veil of yours for the rest of your life!


    A cold smile had also appeared on Denise��s face. She had already made up her mind: after the result was dered, she was going to banish Gloria from this family. No one could speak to her like that aside from Jeffree, and anyone who dared to do so had to pay a price for their insolence!


    Jeffree turned to the two middle-aged men, and said, ��Announce the results.��


    The man standing beside Cyril opened the box in his hands, and produced an ounts book as he announced, ��Last month, Kerry��s Forge had a negative ie of 30,000 copper coins, which has turned into 1,550,000 copper coins in earnings this month. Among those earnings, 500,000 copper coins are in the form of deposits for orders due in the next month, and after deducting the 500,000 copper coins of costs, there has been a total profit of 1,050,000 copper coins.��


    An ted look appeared on Denise��s face as she eximed, ��Flipping a deficit of 30,000 to a profit of 1,050,000? My son is a genius businessman!��


    ��Yes!�� Herty and Hernie were also ecstatic as they turned to Gloria with disdain in their eyes. She hadn��t evene into contact with let alone run a shop on her own, so how could she possibly have made more than 1,000,000 copper coins of profit in just a month? It would be a minor miracle if she didn��t incur any losses!


    Cyril also wore a smug smile on his face as he awaited the announcement of the final result from Jeffree.


    Right at this moment, the man standing beside Gloria also produced an ounts book in a calm manner, and announced, ��The Blue Suede clothing shop run by Young Mistress Gloria incurred a loss of 50,000 copper coinsst month, which has turned into 4,020,000 copper coins in total earnings this month. After deducting the 850,000 copper coins of costs, the shop made a profit of 3,170,000 copper coins this month, none of which hase from deposits.��


    The entire hall instantly fell deathly silent.

 Chapter 836 - Do You Think Im an Idiot?

    <h4>Chapter 836 Do You Think I��m an Idiot?</h4>


    Within the silent hall, everyone turned to the middle-aged man as their mouths slowly gaped open in astonishment.


    ��Four... million?!�� After a long while, Cyril finally recovered from his shock, and his voice became as sharp as that of a monkey that had just had its tail trodden on.


    He had seen the 1,000,000 copper coins of profit earned by the forge build up on a day to day basis, and he learned for the first time just how arduous this process was, yet it was now being announced that Blue Suede had earned 4,000,000 copper coins during the past month? Wasn��t it supposed to be only 1,000,000?


    ��Surely there must be something wrong! How could that little brat have earned so much?�� Denise had already risen to her feet with incredulity etched on her face.


    ��H-how could this be!�� Herty��s and Hernie��s expression had also changed drastically. Their father��s forge had only earned 1,000,000 copper coins for the month if deposits were to be discounted, yet Gloria��s clothing shop had earned four times that amount!


    ��That��s awesome, Big Sister!�� Mickey also sprang up from his seat as he appraised Gloria with admiration in his eyes.


    Lance was also filled with shock as he stared at Gloria. It wasmon knowledge that Cyril was useless, but he had been in Chaos City��s business circles for over 20 years, and he had far more rtions than Gloria did. Even with an unprofitable business like Kerry��s Forge, he was able to use those rtions to secure enough orders to result in profits of 500,000 copper coins for the month, but how had Gloria achieved this?


    The Blue Suede Textiles Shop had been incurring losses for several consecutive years; how had she reversed that trend in just a single month and earned a staggering 3,170,000 copper coins of profit?


    This was simply incredible!


    Jeffree��s expression hadn��t changed much upon hearing Cyril��s revenue figures. This was the upper limit on the revenue that the forge could earn in a month when operating at maximal capacity, so Cyril hadn��t achieved anything out of the ordinary.


    However, he had opened the Blue Suede Textiles Shop in person many years ago, and the shop had even been named by him in person. The textiles shop had given rise to the empire that was the current Moreton Family, paving the way for it to be the colossus that it was now.


    However, even during the textiles shop��s heyday, it had never earned 3,000,000 copper coins of revenue in one month, let alone over 4,000,000.


    Not only was the total revenue astonishingly high, the rate of profit was also over 75%. In just a single month, Gloria had effectively created a miracle with rtions at her disposal.


    This announcement was finally enough to crack Jeffree��s facade a little, and he couldn��t help but turn to Gloria with a hint of shock and curiosity in his eyes.


    Back when Scheer had taken over her first business, it had earned 10,000,000 copper coins of revenue in the first month, 8,000,000 of which was pure profit, and that was the first time her name was heard throughout the business world.


    Even though Gloria had only earned 4,000,000 copper coins of revenue in her first month running her first business, it had to be taken into ount that she had been assigned a textiles shop that had been on the verge of closing down.


    How had she done this?


    Jeffree��s heart was filled with curiosity. Even if she��d made fabric into clothes, he had never heard of any tailor in Chaos City earning 4,000,000 copper coins in a month.


    The derision in Aurora��s eyes grew even more pronounced, and it was as if there were a pair of fireballs burning within her pupils.


    Cyril finally managed to collect himself before turning to the man standing beside Gloria with a menacing look on his face. ��You must be lying! That little brat��s textiles shop clearly only made earnings od 1,000,000 copper coins; how could it possibly have been 4,000,000 instead? You��re fabricating counterfeit figures for her!��


    Denise��s expression also darkened as she coldly threatened, ��Do you know the price that you��ll have to pay for lying under circumstances like these?��


    ��Some people really will do anything to win. She probably had to sell her body to convince that man to fabricate those figures for her, but the lie is far too tant to be taken seriously!�� Herty and Hernie��s panicked expressions were also instantly reced by their former derisive sneers.


    The man standing beside Gloria adopted a serious expression. In a manner that was neither humble nor arrogant, he replied, ��Please respect our verification team. All eight members of our team have vouched for this final result, and the ounts book has listed in detail every instance of ie generated and cost incurred by the Blue Suede clothing shop. On top of that, we verified all of their remaining stock and coin registers to find that all of the results were concurrent with their ounts books. There were no counterfeit figures fabricated whatsoever; if either of you would like to express doubts about the results we obtained, then please send another verification team to Blue Suede. If the results they obtain differ significantly from ours, then we will take full responsibility for the discrepancies.��


    Instead of backing down upon hearing this, Cyril only became even more enraged as he urged, ��Then how about you tell me how she was able to earn 4,000,000 copper coins when her shop has been closed for over 20 days of the past month? Up tost night, she had only earned 1,000,000 copper coins; where did these additional 3,000,000 copper coinse from?��


    The man flipped open the ounts book in his hand in a calm manner, and recited, ��ording to our records, the Blue Suede clothing shop sold a total of 525 dresses in the past two days, each of which cost 2,000 copper coins, thereby resulting in 1,050,000 copper coins of revenue. However, this morning, the shop��s employees delivered all 30 of the custom-made dresses to their respective customers, and full payments were issued at the point of delivery. Each of those custom-made dresses cost 100,000 copper coins, thereby ounting for the remaining 3,000,000 copper coins, amounting to a total of 4,050,000 copper coins.��


    Gasp...


    Everyone inside the hall drew a collective sharp breath. Only now did everyone understand how the 4,000,000 copper coins had been earned. However, the fact that each of those custom-made dresses had been sold for 100,000 copper coins still came as quite a shock to them.


    Herty and Hernie thought back to the dress that Gloria had worn during the banquet. If the same dress were being sold for 100,000 copper coins each, they��d probably trip over their own feet in their hurry to thrust their money into the seller��s hands. With that in mind, a hint of panic appeared in their eyes.


    ��Each dress cost 100,000 copper coins? They��re just dresses made from fabrics, not gold and diamonds! Do you think I��m an idiot?�� Cyril was already beginning to panic as well, but he was still trying to intimidate the verification team leader by putting on a menacing disy.


    ��Be quiet!�� Jeffree cast a cold nce at Cyril as he said in a displeased voice, ��I picked the members for the two verification teams myself, and all of them have served me for decades. I would doubt you long before I cast any doubt toward them.��


    Jeffree raised his voice slightly as he continued, ��The final verdict has been reached: Gloria is the winner of this contest!��


    An ted smile finally appeared on Gloria��s face upon hearing this, and she turned to Lance and her family with a pair of bright and exuberant eyes.


    Lance also returned Gloria��s smile with one of his own, while Mickey leaped straight up into the air with joy.


    In contrast, Cyril��s face turned deathly pale as he stumbled over to Jeffree while trembling. ��Father, that��s impossible... Gloria must��ve cheated; she must��ve fabricated those figures. How can anyone earn 3,000,000 copper coins in one morning?��


    ��Are you saying I��m an idiot?�� Jeffree asked in a calm voice as he looked into Cyril��s eyes.


    Cyril immediately shuddered as he backed down and fell silent, not daring to press the issue any further.


    Jeffree turned to Gloria, and announced, ��From this day forth, all of the textiles-rted businesses under the Moreton Family will be assigned to Gloria. I��ll also be nominating you as a board member of the Chamber of Commerce.��


    ��Thank you, Grandpa,�� Gloria said in a respectful manner, but the excitement in her eyes was quite apparent.


    ��In one year, I��ll be choosing an heir to the Moreton Family between the two of you. I hope you won��t disappoint me,�� Jeffree said in a solemn voice as he looked at Gloria and Cyril before exiting the hall.

 Chapter 837 - Wind Forest, Red-top Tricolor Duck Breeding Base

    <h4>Chapter 837 Wind Forest, Red-top Tricolor Duck Breeding Base</h4>


    Right at this moment, Aurora suddenly rose to her feet, and screeched with all her might, ��Heh, you��re willing to give her a chance now, so why couldn��t you give me a chance? Just because I��m your daughter, I had to marry a man I didn��t love at 17? You threw me away like some object to someone you were trying to suck up to, then tossed me aside after I was no longer worthy of exploitation!��


    Jeffree stopped and turned around to appraise Aurora with furrowed brows as he asked in a cold voice, ��Do you think you��re still worthy of being considered a human in your current state?��


    ��Aurora, stop...�� Denise hurriedly urged in a low voice.


    ��That��s right! I��m not a human being! I��m not worthy of being part of the Moreton Family...�� A tragic smile appeared on her face as she mmed her fist into her emaciated chest. She looked directly into Jeffree��s eyes with an intense gaze as she said, ��But isn��t this what you inflicted on me, Father? When you forced me to marry that drunkard, Lister, did you think about how much pain and torment your daughter would have to endure every single night? Did you consider what kind of abhorrent addictions he��d force onto me?


    ��You knew, you knew all along that he had all of those horrible addictions that you detested. You were the one who made your daughter like this; you kicked me down the cliff, yet you��re now standing at the cliff��s edge andughing at me... Does your conscience not ache?�� Aurora��s eyes werepletely bloodshot by this point, and her sinister disy was rather horrifying to behold.


    Jeffree��s brows furrowed even more tightly, but he still calmly replied, ��It was your choice to develop those addictions; how does this have anything to do with me?��


    ��What does it have to do with you? Heh... As expected, you haven��t changed at all even after so many years. Women are just things to you; there��s no concept of equality in your heart.�� Aurora pointed a finger at Gloria as she screeched in a derisive tone, ��She��s nothing more than a stepping stone for that useless son of yours! Regardless of what skills and talents she may have, from the moment she was born, she was destined to fail to inherit the Moreton Family for no reason other than the fact that she��s a woman! A woman!!!��


    A deranged expression appeared on Aurora��s face as the veins on her forehead bulged in an unsettling manner. Her hands were like bony ws as she ran them down the sides of her face, and her eyes had turnedpletely bloodshot.


    The hall had fallen silent yet again, and Denise wanted to say something, but didn��t dare to interject in the end.


    Jeffree looked into Aurora��s eyes in silence for a short while before issuing amand. ��She��s already gone insane. Take her away.��


    The butler standing at the entrance hesitated momentarily before waving a hand. From outside the door, two servants hurriedly rushed in, subduing Aurora before dragging her toward the door.


    ��You ruined your daughter! You��re the one who��s killed your own daughter!�� Aurora screeched in a deranged manner. As she was dragged past Gloria, a bitter smile appeared on her face as she said, ��Don��t trust him! He��s a liar! He won��t allow a woman to be his heir! If you make the mistake of believing his lies, you��ll end up like me...��


    Aurora��s voice gradually faded as she was dragged away, and the hall fell silent again, but the silence was quite a deafening one.


    Cyril��s eyes lit up again, but the light in his eyes quickly faded. However, the dejected look on his face had already been wiped away.


    Gloria��s brows furrowed slightly before rxing again, but her expression remained calm as if she hadn��t been affected much by that intense outburst.


    Jeffree looked at the two of them with a serious expression, and said, ��Everything that two of you do during this year will be recorded in detail, just like the ount books that have been presented today. At the end of the year, I��ll assess what you two have been up to and announce my final decision. During this process, four investigation teams consisting of 16 members each will be assessing all of your actions. Two of them will do so out in the open, while the other two will conduct surveince in the shadows, so don��t try to y any dirty little tricks.��


    Cyril��s heart sank slightly, and he was suddenly feeling quite uneasy again.


    Meanwhile, Gloria nodded with a contemtive look on her face.


    Jeffree then turned and left with the butler hurrying along behind him. The two middle-aged men also closed their respective metal boxes before exiting the hall, and the four of them soon disappeared as they rounded a corner.


    ��You��re so awesome, Big Sister!��


    Mickey was the first one to rush over to Gloria, and he wore an expression that was filled with admiration. He felt as if his big sister had transformed into apletely different person, one that was super admirable and awesome.


    Lance and Debra were also appraising Gloria with proud smiles on their faces.


    ��Hmph, a woman like you is hallucinating about inheriting the Moreton Family? I won��t allow that to happen. In this family, only Cyril is worthy of bing the heir.�� Denise harrumphed coldly before exiting the hall.


    Cyril turned to Gloria, and said in a cold voice, ��You won��t be so lucky a year from now. I��ll show you who the true heir to the Moreton Family is, and I��ll banish you from the family on that day.��


    Gloria��s expression remained calm as she replied, ��From this day forth, Blue Suede will belong to me, but if you lose a year from now, you won��t be able to take anything with you.��


    ��Hmph!�� Cyril turned and swept out of the room.


    Herty strode toward Gloria with an enraged look on her face as she said, ��I think we should cover up that smart mouth of yours with some bandages, ugly b*tch!��


    ��Perhaps you wouldn��t be so conceited if you hadn��t grown up at the bottom of a well your entire life.�� Gloria nced at Herty, and said, ��At the very least, you wouldn��t have to make up for your insecurities by wearing a bunch of shiny rocks.��


    ��You!!��


    Herty and Hernie blushed in unison as they looked at the shimmering gemstones that they were both wearing.


    Gloria continued, ��Also, you two had better watch your mouths from now on. ording to our family��s rules, you should be punished for what you just said.��


    In the face of Gloria��s warning, Herty and Hernie could only swallow the insults that they were about to hurl at her. If Gloria had said the same thing to them a month ago, they��d simply continue to insult her to their hearts�� content as she was only a denounced woman who didn��t even dare to show her face.


    However, Gloria was different now. She had taken over all of the textile businesses that belonged to the Moreton Family, and she had also be a board member of the Chamber of Commerce, taking to the same heights as Cyril.


    ��Hmph!��


    The two twins harrumphed in unison before also storming away.


    ...


    ��Hmm, this rich fragrance really hits the spot.��


    Inside the kitchen, Mag removed the lid of the brine, and took a long whiff as an intoxicated look appeared on his face.


    Right at this moment, the system��s voice suddenly sounded. ��Ding! Your level of perversion has increased dramatically, thereby triggering one of the system��s hidden missions: please capture a Red-top Tricolor Duck within 48 hours! Location: Wind Forest, Warden Lake, Red-top Tricolor Duck Breeding Base!��

 Chapter 838 - You’re Just a Nobody

    <strong>Chapter 838 You��re Just a Nobody</strong>


    ��???��


    ��What did you say? What��s this about a breeding base in Warden Lake? Isn��t that the sacredke of the elven race?! You��re breeding ducks in it?!�� The earthenware lid almost slipped out of Mag��s grasp upon hearing this.


    ��Those aren��t ordinary ducks. Red-top Tricolor Ducks are an extremely rare breed of wild ducks. In contrast with normal wild ducks that are quite thin with tough and stringy meat, they��re more like geese in that they��re a lot more supple and with higher fat content, making them the perfect ingredient for cooking roast duck.


    ��On top of that, Red-top Tricolor Ducks are 1st-tier magic beasts that don��t dwell in packs and usually appear as pairs. During the day, they hunt for fish inkes and swamps, and they sleep up in tall trees at night. They��re extremely alert and rare, and very difficult to capture.


    ��The water quality and diversity of the species of fish in Warden Lake makes it ideal for breeding Red-top Tricolor Ducks, and the system has bred thousands of these ducks on a semi-free-range basis. Now, all you have to do is capture a Red-top Tricolor Duck from Warden Lake and go through the experience of securing an ingredient from a breeding base. You��ll also find that the ducks being bred in Warden Lake arepletely different from the ducks you��ll find elsewhere. Their soft feathers...��


    The system quicklyunched into a long spiel.


    ��Wait... the important thing right now isn��t what kind of ducks you��ve bred, it��s that you bred them in the sacredke of the elven race! And why do we have to go all the way there to catch a duck? I��m really busy!�� Mag interjected with furrowed brows.


    He had just returned to Chaos City; if he were to go out on another trip, his customers would most likely revolt.


    Of course, what was even more concerning was that he had to venture to Warden Lake, which was in the heart of the elven territory.


    Elves were extremely territorial, so if an outsider like him were to be discovered in the Wind Forest, he��d immediately be seen as an intruder.


    At Mag��s current power level, he was far from being able to visit and leave the Wind Forest as he pleased. Otherwise, he wouldn��t have had to make that one-year promise to Irina.


    ��The mission has already been released, and the 48-hour countdown will nowmence. If you can��tplete the mission within the allotted time, 0.5 of a strength point will be deducted along with 1,000,000 copper coins.��


    ��Oi, that��s not fair! You��re forcing this on me!�� Mag eximed as he raised his eyebrows.


    ��Sessfulpletion of the mission will garner a reward of aplete Quanjude[1] Peking Duck recipe, as well as all of the ingredients and kitchenware required to cook the dish.��


    ��Peking Duck?�� Mag��s eyes immediately lit up upon hearing this. That was one of his favorite dishes. The sulent roast duck dish was the perfectbination of crispy skin and juicy delicious meat. Regardless of whether it was eaten with spring onion strips and sweet flour sauce or wrapped in a thin chewy pancake, just the thought of the dish was quite a mouthwatering prospect to Mag.


    However, after Quanjude had switched to electric ovens to roast their ducks, he stopped visiting the restaurant. Ducks roasted in electric ovens had no soul.


    ��Are we talking about the recipe that uses electric ovens or traditional woodfire ovens?�� Mag asked.


    ��The recipe being offered is the traditional roast duck recipe used by Quanjude, where woodfire ovens are used and electric ovens are denounced. You��ll learn the specifics after youplete the mission,�� the system replied.


    Mag was very intrigued after hearing this, but he still cautiously asked, ��System, the Wind Forest is very far away and heavily guarded by the elven race; won��t I die there if I go in my current state?��


    ��The elven race is holding a ceremony to praise the Goddess of Life tomorrow. Most of the elves will be participating in the ceremony, so Warden Lake will be far less heavily guarded than it normally is. As for how to get to the Wind Forest, that��s something for you to figure out,�� the system replied in a nonchnt manner.


    ��A ceremony?�� A contemtive look appeared on Mag��s face. The elven race believed in the Goddess of Life, and held a ceremony to praise their deity every year. Most of the elves would attend the ceremony, so that was indeed when security was the mostx in the Wind Forest. However, no one could guarantee that mishaps wouldn��t arise. With that in mind, a concerned look appeared on Mag��s face as he said, ��System, this is going to be an extremely dangerous trip; how about you give me another opportunity to return to the height of my powers? If I die, then you��ll have nothing left.��


    ��As long as you don��t go looking for trouble, you only have a 5% chance of dying on this trip. Hence, you don��t need any special trump cards to ensure your safety. On top of that, an opportunity to return to the height of your powers is a big prize reserved for significant missions, not just something that you can request at any time. You should know your ce and realize that you��re just a nobody,�� the system jeered.


    ��Fine. Don��t go crying when your father dies, though.�� Mag pursed his lips in response. It appeared that his ploy to try and trick the system into handing out a free trump card wasn��t going to get him anywhere. Otherwise, he could take the opportunity to intimidate the entire elven race during their ceremony, and that would significantly alleviate the pressure that Irina was facing in the Wind Forest.


    Alright, looks like I��ll have to go on a duck-hunting trip to the Wind Forest tomorrow, Mag thought to himself. Amy was constantly dreaming of eating roast geese, but the traditional Peking Duck made by the old master chefs of Quanjude was a far superior dish. After obtaining that recipe, he should be able to adapt it to roasting geese as well.


    What about this stinky tofu... Mag turned his attention to the brine before him. After making stinky tofu in the test field for the God of Cookery and even taking a sip of this brine for himself, it was no longer a foul-smelling concoction to him. Instead, he could only smell a rich fragrant aroma emanating from it.


    I won��t release it as a new dish for now; I��ll do that after Ie back. I can also experiment to see whether the molecr istion system really can iste foul odors. That will be the key to selling stinky tofu in the restaurant. Having made up his mind, Mag nodded to himself before cing the lid on the jug of brine, and the air conditioning system in the restaurant automatically filtered fresh air into the kitchen again.


    ��During this trip, I��m just going to hurry back as soon as I get the duck. It would be rather awkward if I were to run into Irina there... We only just made our one-year promise a few days ago, after all...�� Mag murmured to himself as the image of the elven beauty in the flowing white dress surfaced in his mind. She was the most beautiful woman he��d ever seen.


    Maybe it won��t hurt to steal a nce at her from afar...


    ...


    The oue of the contest between Gloria and Cyril quickly spread throughout the entire business circle within Chaos City. As it was one of the most esteemed families of the city, the heir to the Moreton Family had always been an intriguing topic for everyone.


    After Lance had announced that he was relinquishing the chance to be the heir of the Moreton Family to be a teacher at Chaos School instead, Cyril became Jeffree��s only choice.


    Everyone had thought that Cyril would be the heir to the Moreton Family and take over after Jeffree��s passing, but who would��ve thought that Lance��s daughter would be stepping into the equation?


    ��Breaking news! Young Mistress Gloria won! She��s taken over all of the textile-rted businesses under the Moreton Family and has be a board member of the Chamber of Commerce! The business world of Chaos City could be in for a massive overhaul!��


    [1] Quanjude is a historic Chinese restaurant renowned for its Peking Duck dish

 Chapter 839 - So You Can Roast it Even Before it Becomes A Swan

    Chapter 839 So You Can Roast it Even Before it Bes A Swan


    Mag had been alerted to this news long before everyone else. This was because Young Mistress Gloria was sitting right across from him, and she was appraising him with an intense gaze that was making him a little ufortable.


    ��Thank you so much, Mr. Mag,�� Gloria said in a heartfelt manner.


    Mag smiled, and replied, ��You��re very wee, Young Mistress Gloria. You secured this victory through your own abilities.��


    He was worried that if he allowed her to continue, she��d say something like ��I am greatly indebted to you, and I can only repay this debt using my body��. But then again, why was he worried about something like that?


    Mag looked at Gloria��s shimmering purple eyes and found himself being slightly entranced. She was irresistibly beautiful, and he was worried that he wouldn��t be able to turn down such an offer from her.


    Gloria continued, ��I��ll get the ount keeper to cote our profits and send 20% to the restaurant, and also 10% to Luna��s foundation so autumn clothing can be organized for the children. The weather is already starting to get cold, so we need to get this done as quickly as possible.��


    A hint of warmth flowed through Mag��s heart at the sight of the concern andpassion in Gloria��s eyes, and he nodded as he said, ��The children do indeed need some new clothes, but I��m going out on a trip tomorrow, so you can wait a few days before issuing your payment to me.��


    ��Are you going on another trip, Mr. Mag?�� Gloria was rather surprised to hear this.


    ��I��m going out to source some new ingredients. The restaurant hasn��t released any new dishes in a while, so I��m going to try and find some inspiration,�� Mag replied with a nod. If it weren��t for the system��s mission, he wouldn��t want to go anywhere, either.


    ��You really are a conscientious and admirable man, Mr. Mag.�� Gloria looked at Mag with a hint of admiration in her eyes. He was already such an exceptional chef, yet he was still constantly looking to better himself.


    ��


    The two of them didn��t chat for too much longer than that before Gloria departed. Mag looked on as her horse-drawn carriage gradually faded into the distance, and a smile appeared on his face.


    She was a woman who constantly wore a mask, and didn��t dare to show her true appearance to others, yet she��d taken over all of the Moreton Family��s textiles-rted businesses and be a board member of the Chamber of Commerce in such a short time. The catalyst for her drastic transformation was a bowl of tofu pudding; this was quite an amusing thought to Mag.


    The sense of achievement he derived from ying a part in such a life-changing sequence of events had already surpassed the joy he derived from cooking. It was as if he had found his calling and discovered his purpose in life.


    Even as a chef, he could make this world a better ce.


    ��


    The sun gradually set. To the north of the city, a pair of humanoid figures finally climbed to the summit of a tall mountain along with a portly falcon. Both of them cast their eyes toward the city wall in the distance, and expressions of tion appeared on their faces.


    Abraham��s lips were already cracked from dehydration as he turned to the beast tamer, and asked, ��We��re good to go�� this time, right?��


    Meanwhile, the beast tamer was in an even sorrier state as there were manyrge bumps on his head from being kicked off the other mountain. He hurriedly said, ��Yes�� Duke Abraham, I assure you that it��ll be able to fly this time. After these past two days of rest, it��s recovered much of its stamina, so we��ll definitely be able to fly the rest of the way to the city.��


    The ck falcon beside them also raised its head as if to confirm that it was ready for flight.


    Thus, the two climbed onto the falcon��s back in an arduous manner.


    ��Let��s go!�� The beast tamer pointed toward Chaos City with an excited look on his face.


    The portly falcon spread open its wings and rose slowly up into the air like a bloated balloon. However, its wings were clearly pping at a slower and slower rate during its descent, and after reaching an altitude of around five meters, they suddenly stopped pping altogether, causing the giant falcon to plummet straight down as a result.


    ��Argh! Didn��t you say it was ready for flight?!��


    ��I�� Maybe it��s hungry�� Arrrgh!��


    Two wails of anguish rang out as the trio rolled down a mountain once again.


    ��


    Following the conclusion of the dinner service, Mag announced to Sally, who was cleaning up the restaurant, that he was going out on another trip.


    After that, Miya announced that the ice cream shop would be open for an entire day the next day. At the same time, Ba was hired on a temporary basis with an ice cream as a reward for her efforts, an offer that she dly epted.


    None of them objected to Mag��s trip to source new ingredients. After all, every time he came back from one of those trips, a new dish would be released quickly thereafter, and all of those new dishes were extremely delicious.


    ��Father, can Ie with you tomorrow as well?�� Amy asked with an expectant look on her face.


    Mag shook his head, and replied, ��Not this time; you��ve just taken a five-day break, and you��ll fall behind in your magic studies if you take any more time off.��


    ��But���� Amy pouted with a hint of displeasure on her little face.


    ��When Ie back, I��ll cook a delicious roast duck for you,�� Mag said with a smile as he patted Amy��s head.


    ��Roast duck?�� Amy��s eyes immediately lit up with excitement as she turned to Ugly Duckling, and said, ��So you can roast it even before it bes a swan!��


    Ugly Duckling, which was lyingzily on top of the counter, immediately sprang up, falling off the counter with a dull thump. It then scrambled to its feet and rushed behind the counter, peering out at Amy with a fearful expression as it trembled with fear.


    ��Don��t be scared, Ugly Duckling;e here and let me hold you.�� Amy made her way over to Ugly Duckling with a smile on her face, and then picked it up and gently pinched its round stomach with a pleased nod as she mused, ��Looks like you��re quite fat already; you��ll be delicious when roasted����


    An expression of shock and horror gradually surfaced in Ugly Duckling��s eyes, and it turned its head away as it prepared to escape.


    ��


    After tucking Amy into bed, Mag switched on his bedsidemp, and then pulled out a few books from his bookshelf. These were books containing information about the elven race; he��d bought them a few days ago, but had been too busy to read them. However, seeing as he was about to go to the Wind Forest the next day, it certainly couldn��t hurt to do somest-minute cramming.


    Two hourster, Mag turned off his bedsidemp and went to bed.


    The grand elven ceremonysted for three days, and was held by the elven queen herself. Aside from the servants and guards of the elven race, all elves were mandated to attend.


    This was clearly good news for Mag.


    As the secondrgest ind freshwaterke on the entire Nond Continent, Warden Lake covered an extremelyrge area, extending all the way into the north from the northern region of the Wind Forest. Theke belonged to the elven race, and there were elven guards that patrolled theke.


    Aside from the beautiful tales of elves bathing in theke, there were also legends and spection about monsters lurking within its depths.


    However, most of these legends originated from the other races, so the credibility there clearly wasn��t very high. Mag spected that these so-called monsters were most likely just some magic beasts. The ducks that the system was breeding were magic beasts, so the fact that they could be bred in theke indicated that magic beasts could indeed dwell in its waters. It was just that they were most likely all low-level magic beasts.


    ��


    ��This is a public announcement from Her Majesty: ��From this day forth, I will be going into seclusion. Do not disturb me unless the elven race is in grave danger. The ceremony tomorrow will be held by Helena, and all decisions in the race will be made by the panel of elders.����


    That night, the announcement above spread through the entire Wind Forest.

 Chapter 840 - Wind Fores

    <h4>Chapter 840 Wind Fores</h4>


    Mag woke up early the next morning and cooked some breakfast for Amy, as well as some lunch for her to eat during her lessons. Only after doing that did he wake Amy up. If everything went smoothly, he should be back before sunset.


    Due to the fact that more and more customers had been lining up in the morning outside the restaurant in recent times, Mag wrote up a sign and stered it to the doors of the restaurant after breakfast, and then took Amy to Chaos School on his bicycle.


    ��I��m taking a day��s break to source some new ingredients. A new dish, stinky tofu, will be released tomorrow.��


    All of the customers who had gathered outside Mamy Restaurant early in the morning were looking at the sign withplex expressions on their faces.


    ��I��m already used to Boss Mag regrly going out to source new ingredients, and I always really look forward to his new dishes, but I still feel a little disgruntled.��


    ��I support sourcing new ingredients, but... what is this stinky tofu? Could it be that it��s actually tofu that��s stinky?��


    ��Is this some kind of new tofu pudding vor?�� someone suggested.


    Everyone��s expressions changed upon hearing this. Could it be that Boss Mag had invented some kind of unorthodox new vor?


    Thus, all of the regr customers of Mamy Restaurant departed with a smorgasbord of emotions running through their minds.


    After dropping off Amy at Chaos School, Mag informed Krassu of Mamy Restaurant��s temporary closure, telling him that he was out to source new ingredients, and asking Krassu to take Amy to the ice cream shop if he didn��te back in time to pick her up after school.


    ��Boss Mag, I hope you can keep this up.�� Krassu nodded with a pleased expression as he looked at Mag. This was the first time he hadn��t taken Amy out to source ingredients with him.


    After departing from Chaos School, Mag rode his bicycle out of the city through the southern city gate, riding down the main path for around a quarter of an hour, and then diverging onto a smaller path that led toward the tall mountain that reached all the way up into the clouds in the southwestern direction.


    Half an hourter, Mag stored his bicycle in a safe ce, and then arrived at the foot of the mountain. After inspecting the surrounding area to ensure that there was no one around, he began to climb up the mountain.


    This mountain was known as Raoh Mountain, and it was situated around 10 kilometers southwest of Chaos City. The mountain was rife with bushes and weeds, with very few tall trees, and it was a steep and treacherous climb given the loose sand and rocks all over its surface. There were also very few magic beasts and wild beasts that appeared in the surrounding area, so it normally didn��t attract a lot of human activity, either.


    Mag skipped up the mountain, leaping several meters with every single step, rapidly hurtling toward the summit.


    His body of a 5th-tier knight had provided him with explosive jumping power and speed. On top of that, after recovering his full power in Rodu��albeit only briefly��he had gained a far better understanding of his current power as well as superior control over his own body.


    This was a wonderful feeling, just as if his body and soul had trulybined as one, allowing him to use every single shred of power within his body to perfection in order to unleash the most power.


    Within a dark cave near the mountain summit, a pair of purple eyes slowly opened before turning toward the opening of the cave.


    A humanoid figure appeared at the opening, shining a bright light into the cave to illuminate the colossal being within.


    Mag looked on as the purple-striped griffin rushed over to him with an excited look on its face, and said, ��Ah Zi, we have to go somewhere.��


    ��Howl~��


    Ah Zi rubbed its massive head against Mag��s body before howling with excitement like a dog that hadn��t seen its owner in a long time.


    ��Shh!��


    Mag hurriedly urged to be quiet with a resigned look on his face. No matter how he looked at it, he couldn��t help but feel that this was a husky in a griffin��s body.


    After returning to Chaos City, Mag had asked the purple-striped griffin to reside on this mountain.


    Even though it was behaving like an overzealous puppy, as a 10th-tier magic beast, it possessed a high level of intelligence, so it had been able to reside on Raoh Mountain during this period of time with no issues.


    Mag strode deep into the cave to pick up the Tian Du sword, and then put on a ck robe and a mask before jumping onto the griffin��s back, instructing, ��Ah Zi, take me to the Wind Forest. Fly a bit higher than normal and try to avoid being noticed.��


    Ah Zi let loose another howl as an affirmative response, and then withdrew its wings as it made its way to the opening of the cave. It leaped out of the cave before abruptly spreading open its wings, and in the blink of an eye, it had disappeared into the clouds amid a loud sonic boom.


    Mag held onto a protruding scale on Ah Zi��s back tightly and looked around at the rapidly receding scenery with excitement etched on his face.


    This was apletely different feeling from sitting on an airne. After all, there were no convertible nes with retractable roofs.


    The feathers on the griffin��s neck were perfectly positioned to shield Mag from the buffeting winds. Otherwise, just the high-velocity winds alone would��ve made it quite difficult for him to sit securely on the griffin��s back.


    On thest asion when he��d ridden Ah Zi, the situation had been too urgent, so Mag hadn��t got a good chance to experience the joy of riding the most renowned steed on the Nond Continent. Now, he was naturally going to enjoy himself to the fullest.


    Of course, it was more important for him to limate himself to riding and fighting alongside Ah Zi. After all, if he were to encounter a dire situation, his biggest trump card would be this powerful purple-striped griffin rather than the system.


    The griffin whizzed through the clouds and after leaving Chaos City, it began to perform all types of aerobatic tricks like swooping down from high altitude and flying through narrow valleys, making what would otherwise have been a rather boring trip quite a fun and exhrating one instead.


    Chaos City was quite far away from the Wind Forest. Warden Lake was situated in the northern region of the forest, thereby making it an even further destination. However, the purple-striped griffin was extraordinarily fast, and it only took less than an hour for a lush forest that spread as far as the eyes could see to appear in Mag��s field of vision.


    This was a lush tropical forest with greenery that stretched beyond the horizon. There were countless massive trees that were hundreds of meters tall, and flying beasts roamed the forest in a leisurely manner, seemingly living in a ce that was isted from the rest of the world.


    Further up in the north, there was a teardrop-shapedke that was like a shimmering blue gem under the radiant sunlight.


    Mag looked on at this marvelous spectacle with his mouth slightly agape. There was very little information regarding the elven race in Alex��s memories, and there were no memories of the Wind Forest at all, so this was his first time seeing the Wind Forest.


    He had once tried to trek across the entire Amazon Rainforest, but that trip came to a premature end due to health reasons. However, the Wind Forest was evenrger in surface area than the Amazon Rainforest, and its temperatures and humidity were also far more pleasant.


    ��Fly a bit higher, then we��ll skirt around from that direction and head straight to Warden Lake,�� Mag instructed as he looked on at the grand forest syed out before him.


    The purple-striped griffin pped its wings and rose up even higher, and then proceeded to fly around the Wind Forest en route to Warden Lake.


    ...


    At the center of the Wind Forest, there were already many elves who had gathered to attend the ceremony, which was going to be held in therge za in front of the cave where the Tree of Life stood.

 Chapter 841 - Abolish Princess Irina!

    <h4>Chapter 841 Abolish Princess Irina!</h4>


    The elven race believed in the Goddess of Life and cultivated nature magic.


    They had a great affinity with nature, and that was why they��d been able to guard the Wind Forest for so long. In the Wind Forest, nature itself would lend them its assistance.


    As one of the 12 major deities, the Goddess of Life had bestowed upon the elven race beauty and lengthy lifespans, allowing them to be a force to be reckoned with on the Nond Continent.


    The Tree of Life that had stood for over 10,000 years along with the Spring of Life that flowed from the tree were both miraculous gifts from the Goddess of Life.


    The elves would dab the water from the Spring of Life onto their bes in order to wash away the impurities they��d umted during the past year, as well as to ept the blessings of the Goddess of Life.


    This was the most important annual ceremony of the elven race. All elves had once been able to attend, but elven ves had since been excluded.


    All of the elven attendees dressed up invish clothes in preparation to participate in this grand ceremony.


    Tens of thousands of elves gathered in the za in front of the cave that housed the Tree of Life. There was a circr well paved with white jade stone in the za. Within it the Spring of Life was shimmering faintly, attracting the attention of all of the elves.


    All of the elves stood ording to their social rank, and even though the formation was quite orderly, it also gave off an air of oppression and discrimination.


    The members of the eight major families were at the forefront of the group. All of them held their heads high as they wore theirvish clothing, basking in the envious eyes directed toward them.


    There were still elves arriving on the scene, and the leaders of the major families weren��t all that eager to begin lining up, so most of them hadn��t appeared yet.


    ��Did you hear? Her Majesty has gone into seclusion, and won��t be hosting this ceremony.��


    ��Really? Why is Her Majesty suddenly going into seclusion? Who��s hosting the ceremony, then? Princess Irina?��


    ��Even if Her Majesty really has gone into seclusion, it should be Mistress Helena hosting the ceremony rather than Princess Irina.��


    ��Small families like yours don��t have the right to know about this information, but the ceremony is about tomence, so it can��t hurt to tell you all.��


    Thus, a piece of news quickly spread through the crowd. The public announcement the elven queen had made the night before had been suppressed for an entire night, but it was finally being revealed now, and it naturally created quite a massive stir.


    In the past, the elven queen had always been the one to host the ceremonies, and never had she taken a break from this role. Furthermore, the fact that she stipted that she was only to be roused when the elven race was under dire threat made everyone quite concerned for her health.


    During these past years, the elven queen very rarely took care of any matters in the elven race, and most of her time was spent in seclusion. It was said that she was recovering from the chronic injuries she��d sustained during the war among species, but no one had ever seen her in action since that war, so her current condition was a mystery to everyone.


    Now that she was going into seclusion the night before the ceremony and releasing such a concerning announcement, everyone naturally couldn��t help but fear for the worst.


    At this point, most of the elves in the Wind Forest had gathered, and all of the elders and leaders of the major families were also beginning to arrive.


    Elliot and Vincent exchanged a cursory nce from afar before looking away in a calm and collected manner, and then proceeding with smiles on their faces to greet the elves they were familiar with.


    The Brewster Family and the Baibilly Family were both part of the eight major families, so as the leaders of those families, Elliot and Vincent were naturally permitted to stand in the front row.


    After all of the leaders of the eight major families had arrived, the entire venue gradually fell silent.


    Right at this moment, a loud voice announced from outside, ��The panel of elders is here!��


    All of the elves immediately parted to create a path, and then extended respectful salutes.


    11 elderly white-robed elves strode slowly through the path that had been opened up, using their staves as canes as they hobbled along. They arrived at the very front of the group where 13 chairs had already been prepared in a curved formation. The elderly elves sat down with solemn expressions on their faces, but the third seat counting from the left remained empty.


    Right at this moment, another loud announcement sounded. ��Master Borg and Mistress Helena are here!��


    Immediately thereafter, the tall and broad Borg with his hands sped behind his back arrived alongside Helena.


    The elves on both sides bowed in a respectful manner, and even the elders who had just sat down also rose to their feet. They didn��t extend bows like the other elves did, but this was already a gesture of their respect.


    Among these two, Helena had once beenbeled as one of the two brightest rising stars of the elven race. She established a stable and powerful base for the elven race, thereby facilitating their retaliation during the war among species.


    As for Borg, he was renowned as the War God of the elven race. He was the elven queen��s right-hand man, and he had in countless enemies of the elven race, thereby forging a resounding reputation for himself.


    In the face of these two elves, who possessed extremely lofty status and reputation in the elven race, even the panel of elders had to extend gestures of respect.


    Borg and Helena made their way calmly along the path opened up by the elves before stopping on the tall tform above the panel of elders.


    Borg turned to appraise all of the elves present as he announced, ��My brethren, Her Majesty released an announcement yesterday that she will be going into seclusion for some time. From this day forth, all of the matters in our race will be decided by the panel of elders, and today��s ceremony will be held by High Priestess Helena.��


    Even though all of the elves had already heard this news, it was still quite unsettling to hear it confirmed by Borg.


    The elven race had be quite powerful, but everyone was already ustomed to being protected by their elven queen. Now that she was suddenly going into indefinite seclusion, everyone couldn��t help but fear for the worst.


    Borg swept his gaze across all of the elves present before continuing, ��There��s no need to panic, everyone. Her Majesty is only going into seclusion in order to ascend to the next tier. During this time, I will be protecting all of my elven brethren in the Wind Forest. No enemy will be able to infiltrate our forest on my watch!��


    All of the elves gradually calmed down upon hearing this, and expressions of scorching reverence appeared in their eyes as they all turned toward him.


    Helena��s eyes narrowed slightly as she looked at Borg, but her expression remainedpletely unchanged.


    The smile on Borg��s face faded, and he adopted a serious expression as he said in a heavy voice, ��However, prior to themencement of the ceremony, I have to do something. This will impact every single elf in our elven race, and the operation of our current social system and elvenw hinges on this. What I��m about to do next will y a major role in shaping the future of our entire race!��


    ��What is it?��


    All of the elves were rather confused to hear this.


    Just what could it be that was making Master Borg adopt such a serious demeanor?


    Helena��s brows furrowed slightly as she cast her gaze toward the nearby cave. Faint green light was shimmering within the cave, but aside from that, nothing seemed to be happening in there.


    ��Two months ago, Schubert of the Krol Family was horrifically in for no reason. Our elven race lost a 10th-tier great magic caster on that day! Five days ago, the leader of the elven guard squad and 8th-tier wood-type magic caster, Cobil, was killed while attempting to detain a group of traitors. To further add insult to injury, all of those traitors were released!�� A hint of sorrow appeared on Borg��s solemn face.


    ��And the one responsible for all this, is none other than Princess Irina!��


    All of the elves�� expressions gradually changed upon hearing this. There had been many different stories about how Schubert and Cobil had died, but all of them were linked to Irina in one way or another. However, Irina had always held an extremely high status in the elven race, so most elves were of the opinion that the fault had to lie with Schubert and Cobil for the two to have been killed.


    But now, it appeared that Master Borg was offering an exnation to the contrary.


    ��I think Princess Irina has already been infected by dark magic, and has be a traitor! As such, she is no longer fit to be the elven princess! I hereby strongly request that the panel of elders strip Irina of her position as the elven princess!�� Borg��s voice rang out across the entire Wind Forest.

 Chapter 842 - The Goddess of Life and Her Majesty Chose Me

    <h4>Chapter 842 The Goddess of Life and Her Majesty Chose Me</h4>


    The purple-striped griffin hurtled through the air, sweeping up strong winds with its powerful wings that sent ripples running across the calm surface of theke beneath it.


    Mag looked down at the schools of fish that were dispersing with fright, and an ted smile appeared on his face.


    This was much more exhrating than flying on a helicopter!


    The griffin skirted around the Wind Forest and reached Warden Lake, and as expected, they really did encounter no elves along the way.


    After taking care to avoid the three small groups of elves who were patrolling at the shore and center of theke, Mag instructed the griffin to swoop down and fly close to the surface of theke.


    Warden Lake was extremelyrge in surface area, and a few little inds dotted its surface. Golden reeds could be seen everywhere over theke, and they acted as the perfect camouge even for a massive beast like the purple-striped griffin.


    However, it was exactly due to the existence of these reeds that catching a duck here would not be as simple as Mag had imagined.


    As the griffin flew through a bunch of reeds, a multitude of birds flew up into the air from the reeds in a blind panic. There were wild ducks, geese, and various types of unidentifiable birds. Some of them had even been frightened to such an extent by the menacing aura emanating from the griffin that they fell dead onto the surface of theke.


    ��Hold back your aura a little; we��re not trying to kill everything here.�� Mag heaved a resigned sigh as he looked down at the dead birds they��d left in their wake.


    The purple-striped griffin nodded and suppressed its powerful aura significantly. There were still all types of birds being startled into flight, but at the very least, none of them fell dead on the spot.


    Mag inspected the birds that flew up from the reeds with rapt focus, but even after half an hour of intense inspection, he still didn��t find what he was looking for. He massaged his tired eyes in a resigned manner as he said internally, ��System, what do those Red-top Tricolor Ducks look like? Can you at least give me a picture?��


    ��Can you seriously not figure out what they look like from such an obvious name? They��re ducks with tufts of red feathers on the tops of their heads and feathers of three different colors all over their bodies. Do you understand now?�� the system replied in an exasperated manner.


    ��Give me a picture,�� Mag requested tly with a roll of his eyes. He hadn��t seen any ducks which fitted that description this entire time.


    ��Alright, looks like I overestimated your capabilities.��


    Thus, an image appeared in Mag��s mind, depicting a very... unique duck.


    To put it simply, it was as if someone had grabbed a white swan, smeared red paint on its head, then sshed green, ck, and red paint all over its body, and insisted on calling it a duck.


    Mag fell silent with aplex expression on his face. ��System, you didn��t just draw this duck on the spot, did you? Is this another new species that you created?��


    ��You��re so narrow-minded that it��s absolutely appalling! Nature is the greatest creator of all; it can even create something like you, so why insinuate that I drew this duck? Also, the duck may not be the prettiest bird you��ve ever seen, but when God closed a door on it, he opened a window instead. Despite its appearance, its meat is even more delicious than that of geese.��


    ��Is it a good thing for a duck that it tastes good? It feels like not only did God close a door on it, he also sealed the window shut, and then tossed in a hand grenade for good measure,�� Mag countered with a shrug.


    ��Er...�� The system was slightly stumped before continuing, ��In any case, just keep searching ording to that image. If you want to secure the best ingredients, patience and diligence are your best friends. The best ingredients will often be hiding in the most unexpected ces, so it��s not that easy to find them.��


    Mag rolled his eyes in response, but he really did begin to inspect his surroundings with more care and diligence thereafter.


    The ceremony was going tost around three hours. During this time, he had to find a duck, and then depart from this ce toplete the mission.


    ...


    Borg��s words immediately drew deathly silence from the entire crowd.


    Hesitant expression appeared on the faces of all of the elves present. Even though Borg was using Irina of these crimes, it was still quite a big jump for her to stripped of her position as princess.


    As the elven princess, Irina had received the acknowledgment of the Tree of Life, and had been especially blessed by the Goddess of Life since birth. She possessed astonishing aptitude and was the most powerful elf among the younger generation. She had even surpassed many of the elves who had lived for several centuries, and even Schubert had fallen to her in just a single attack.


    She reigned supreme across the Nond Continent and was revered by countless beings. She was the pride of the elven race, and in the hearts of all of the elves, she was the next elven queen.


    At just 30 years of age, she had be a 10th-tier great magic caster, and she still had centuries ahead of her. Who knew what dizzying heights she would reach during this time? Perhaps she��d grow to be even more powerful than the elven queen.


    However, Borg was suggesting for her to be demoted.


    ��One cannot kill our brethren for no reason, even if she is the elven princess! Besides, senseless ughter is not something that a princess would engage in! Schubert was such a kind elf, and he was my good friend for hundreds of years, yet he was killed by Irina for no reason whatsoever!�� the leader of the Berman Family, one of eight major families, yelled in a vehement manner.


    ��Irina has impeded our efforts to capture elven traitors on many asions, and not only has she thrown her support behind these traitors, she has even killed Schubert and Cobil for their sake. Master Borg is right! Her horrendous deeds are enough for her to bebeled a traitor, and not only should she be stripped of her title as princess, she should be killed to avenge all of our innocent brethren who have died by her hands!�� the leader of the Earhart Family concurred in a cold voice.


    ��On behalf of the Brad Family, I support the ousting of Princess Irina! Please make the final decision, esteemed panel of elders!��


    ��I also support the ousting of Irina!��


    In just a few minutes, four of the eight major families had thrown their support for Irina��s deposition, and more and more family leaders were beginning to contribute to this trend.


    All of a sudden, many of the elves on the za became extremely heated, and a loud chorus of chants rang out.


    ��Oust Irina! Avenge our innocent fallen brethren!��


    Borg cast his gaze toward the other four major family leaders who hadn��t yet expressed their stance on the matter, and a cold light shed through his eyes.


    The four family leaders didn��t dare to meet Borg��s cold gaze, and all of them turned toward Helena. These four family leaders naturally included Elliot and Vincent.


    All of the family leaders who hadn��t joined in on the chorus of chants in the crowd were also looking at Helena, and even many of the elders had turned to her in order to gauge her reaction.


    As she was the high priestess of the elven race, Helena��s influence exceeded that of Borg, and was second only to the influence of the elven queen herself.


    During these past years, the elven queen very rarely took care of matters in the elven race, and Helena had been the one to manage the elven race in her absence.


    Hence, despite the power of Borg��s Sette Family, he still wasn��t able to sway everyone��s opinion.


    The family system had been proposed and established by Helena from the very beginning, and most of the major family leaders present had been chosen by her.


    Hence, her stance on the matter was of utmost importance.


    Borg��s brows furrowed as he turned to Helena, and began, ��High Priestess Helena����


    ��The Goddess of Life and Her Majesty chose me; who do you think you are to think you can depose me?��


    A graceful figure slowly made its way out of the cave.

 Chapter 843 - You are the Traitors of the Elven Race!

    <h4>Chapter 843 You are the Traitors of the Elven Race!</h4>


    ��Princess Irina!��


    All of the elves turned toward the cave to find Irina slowly emerging from within in a flowing white dress. Her expression was as calm as ever, and she seemed to bepletely unfazed by the collective chants advocating for her deposition.


    All of the younger elves became rather conflicted at the sight of her. Not only was Irina the elven princess, she was the idol of the younger generation of elves.


    All elves wanted to live as carefreely and wilfully as Irina did. All of them aspired to be as powerful as her, and in their hearts, she was just as important as the elven queen. In fact, many of them had already convinced themselves that she was going to be the next elven queen.


    However, Borg was aiming some very severe usations at her and proposing for her to be ousted, and there were even some family leaders proiming that she should be killed!


    Now, Irina had appeared before everyone.


    She was just as domineering and straightforward as ever. She didn��t try to hide, nor did she offer any exnations. Just her presence alone had silenced the entire za, and even the leaders of the eight major families had all fallen silent.


    Regardless of what they thought of her, they had to admit that she was far too powerful to be ignored.


    She had in Schubert with just a single attack, and just a few days ago, she had in seven 10th-tier powerful beings alongside Alex. As such, the rumors that suggested that she had been severely debilitated following her difficult childbirth were naturally debunked. She was still the same elven princess who was so powerful that others could only tremble in her presence.


    Irina stopped in front of the Spring of Life and cast a cold, derisive gaze at Borg as she sneered, ��Looks like you couldn��t hold back any longer. Her Majesty has only just gone into seclusion, and you��re already trying to rece her?��


    Borg turned to Irina with a cold expression, and replied, ��Irina, you ughtered our innocent brethren and released elven traitors on many asions. Your actions clearly indicate that you��ve been infected by dark magic, thereby turning your back on the Goddess of Life!��


    Expressions of rage gradually appeared on the faces of many elves as they looked at Irina. The Goddess of Life was the faith of the elven race, and she had provided protection as well as guidance to the elven race for countless years. All those who turned their backs on the Goddess of Life were traitors of the elven race. They cultivated dark magic, thereby renouncing their origins, and even after being detained at the Wind Forest and cleansed of their dark magic, they would be reduced to ves for the rest of their lives.


    If Irina really had turned her back on the Goddess of Life, then she was a traitor who had cultivated dark magic, thereby making her an enemy of the entire elven race! This was uneptable to all elves!


    ��Dark magic? Heh...�� A derisive sneer appeared on Irina��s face as she looked at Borg. All of a sudden, a burst of bright green light appeared on the palm of her hand, and a seed began to sprout from there before growing into a small tree.


    Specks of green light then drifted out of the cave behind her as a branch of the Tree of Life extended from within. The branch wound itself around Irina before gently tapping the small tree, and faint green light shone down onto the small tree, giving its leaves a translucent form.


    ��On what basis are you calling me a traitor, Borg? Is everyone just supposed to believe that big mouth of yours?�� Irina slowly raised the small tree in her hand as she asked, ��If I were a traitor, do you think the Tree of Life would��ve found out after you did? If I had turned my back on the Goddess of Life, do you think the Tree of Life would��ve sent energy to me from afar when I almost died in Rodu? If I were using dark magic, then how did I manage to make this seed grow?��


    All of the elves gradually fell silent at the sight of the small tree in Irina��s hand as well as the branch of the Tree of Life that was revolving around her in an affectionate manner. All of them then turned to Borg for answers.


    The Tree of Life was the sacred tree bestowed upon the elven race by the Goddess of Life. It couldn��t directlymunicate through speech, yet it possessed an extremely potent divine nature. In the past, only the elven queens had been able to secure the approval of the Tree of Life, and Irina was the only elf to have been acknowledged by the tree even before inheriting the throne.


    A few days ago, Irina had been in a dire crisis in Rodu, and all of the elves present had witnessed the Tree of Life sending life energy to her despite how far away she was from the Wind Forest at the time.


    There was no way that a traitor who had cultivated dark magic would continue to be blessed by the Tree of Life, as dark magic originated from death, which stood on the opposite extreme to life.


    Irina turned to Helena with a serious expression, and asked, ��High Priestess Helena, do you also think I cultivated dark magic? Do you also think I��m a traitor?��


    All of the elves also turned their attention to Helena. Aside from the panel of elders, the only being present who possessed the same level of influence as Borg was High Priestess Helena.


    ��Princess Irina hasn��t cultivated dark magic. There��s no way that the aura of darkness could escape the detection of the Tree of Life.�� Helena shook her head as she said, ��As for whether Princess Irina is a traitor or not, I won��tment on that, as I have no evidence to suggest that to be the case.��


    A hint of surprise appeared in Irina��s eyes upon hearing this. She had thought that Helena would take this opportunity to contribute to her downfall, but that was not the case here.


    Borg cast a nce at Helena with a hint of wariness in his eyes. He had never been able to glean just what Helena��s true objective was, and this time was no exception.


    ��Her Highness hasn��t cultivated dark magic, so there��s no way that she��s a traitor!��


    ��Not necessarily! She killed Master Schubert and Mater Cobil for the sake of those traitors; why would she do that if she weren��t a traitor?��


    ��But Her Majesty has already abolished very and given everyone free will to leave or stay in the Wind Forest as they please. Are we really doing the right thing here by capturing and forcing them to endure this torture?��


    ��They��re traitors! They betrayed our faith, and they betrayed our Wind Forest! They should be forever branded as traitors, and their descendants will carry that shameful brand as well! They��re not fit to be called elves; they��re all just lowly ves!��


    ��That��s right! They��re all lowly ves!��


    Vehement cries rang out across the entire za again. There would asionally be a few elves who tried to stand up for the elven ves, but their voices were quickly drowned out by a sea of fury and prejudice.


    Borg��s expression returned to normal as he turned to Irina. In a cold voice, he said, ��I don��t know how you managed to swindle the Tree of Life, but it��s not up to you to tell everyone whether you��re a traitor or not. Her Majesty has gone into seclusion, so the panel of elders will be responsible for deciding all of the matters in our elven race. They will be the ones to pass judgment on you, and you must pay for what you��ve done!��


    ��If all those who value freedom are branded as traitors, then I am indeed a traitor, just like all of those wandering elves who left the Wind Forest in pursuit of freedom.�� Irina looked at all of the elves present with a serious expression, and said, ��However, both our elven forefathers and the Goddess of Life have decreed that freedom is the soul of the elven race. They left the Wind Forest to pursue freedom, yet all of you are restricting the freedom of your brethren and oppressing them for your own personal gain. You are the traitors of the elven race!��

 Chapter 844 - Ah Zi, Turn Around

    <h4>Chapter 844 Ah Zi, Turn Around</h4>


    ��Freedom should be valued above all else. A life lived without restriction and oppression is what we should all aspire to. Elves who pursue things like power and wealth at the expense of their own brethren are the true traitors of the elven race!��


    Irina��s voice wasn��t very loud, but it was clearly audible to every single elf in the Wind Forest.


    All of the elves present gradually fell silent as contemtive expressions appeared on their faces, and some of them were even hanging their heads with shame.


    She really is the spitting image of a younger version of Her Majesty... A reminiscent look appeared in Helena��s eyes as she appraised Irina. Her mind wandered back to those days during which the Wind Forest had been ravaged by war and the elven queen had fought alongside her brethren.


    At the time, they had engaged in a heated argument about freedom at the foot of the Tree of Life.


    In the end, she had convinced the elven queen that her philosophy was correct, and the family system was thus established in the Wind Forest.


    What was freedom?


    That night, she had said to the elven queen, ��Without power, how can there be freedom?��


    Even to this day, she still stood firmly by her philosophy and beliefs, yet she no longer wanted to repeat those same words to Irina.


    Perhaps she really was getting old, or perhaps it was because the stubborn and wilful Irina was different from the elven queen, after all. In any case, there was no point in engaging in some argument when she knew that Irina wouldn��t agree with her viewpoints anyway.


    As for the freedom of the wandering elves outside the Wind Forest, how did that have anything to do with her?


    The freedom that she wanted was freedom for all those in the Wind Forest, and that freedom hinged entirely on keeping enemies away from the forest.


    The distance between the forest and its enemies was the freedom that she aspired to.


    All of the servants and ves who were locked in underground cers and prisons, as well as the troops on the most perilous borders, had also heard Irina��s words.


    All of them were had tears flowing down their faces and dripping onto the ground below.


    The abhorrent ��traitor�� brand had been forced upon them despite the fact that they had once fought so hard to protect the Wind Forest and the freedom of their brethren, the very same beings who were now repaying their efforts with animosity and oppression.


    At the conclusion of the war, they had chosen to leave this ce where countlessrades and loved ones had been buried so they could search for their own freedom elsewhere. They wanted to forget the traumatic war they had endured by traveling the continent.


    Never would they have thought that their own brethren would��ve be the most prominent obstacle to that dream.


    All of a sudden, all of the elves who left the Wind Forest were deemed as traitors, and the orcs and demons who had once invaded the Wind Forest and ughtered countless elves were beingmissioned by none other than the elves to continue capturing more elves.


    Many of the free wandering elves all over the continent were horrifically ughtered, and those who were lucky enough to have survived were tortured before being sold as auction items or sent back to the Wind Forest to be ves.


    This was the beginning of a dark age for all wandering elves.


    The helpless elves had once hoped that their kind queen would put an end to all of this, but that didn��t happen.


    The elven queen seemed to have remained oblivious to all of this, and she never even expressed her opinion on the matter.


    Perhaps she was the one who had ordered for all of the wandering elves to be captured in the first ce.


    None of the elves knew the truth, as the elven queen barely appeared other than during the annual ceremonies.


    Thus, the major families became more and more powerful, and in order to satisfy their insatiable desires, more and more mercenary squads were employed to capture wandering elves, and those mercenary squads also became more and more reckless in their approach.


    In the face of therge number of mercenary squads, the wandering elves virtually had no power to resist.


    They were detained and brought back to the Wind Forest, branded as traitors and dark magic casters, and forced into very.


    The beautiful elves were chosen as servants to important figures in the elven race, while the elderly elves and those who were ordinary in appearance had the word ��traitor�� branded onto their faces before being reduced to ves.


    The new elvenws enforced countless shackles on them, and the oppressive hierarchical systempletely crushed their spirits, making them powerless to resist.


    Perhaps only the elves who had still retained some empathy in their hearts would be willing to help them, and the most renowned of those elves was undoubtedly Princess Irina.


    She scoured the continent for mercenary squads, destroying countless such squads in just a few years. All of the demons and orcs were so petrified by her crusade that all mercenary squads were disbanded for a time.


    She was like a ray of light that had shone onto the hearts of the wandering elves.


    Some of them were even beginning to imagine that if she were to be the elven queen one day, then all of this oppression would be over. They would be rid of their identities as traitors and ves, and embark on a voyage to freedom once again.


    However, three years ago, Alex was killed, and Irina also virtually disappeared off the face of the continent.


    The mercenary squads that had been disbanded appeared again, and they began to capture wandering elves with reckless abandon. The ray of hope had been snuffed out, and everything was plunged into darkness and despair once again.


    However, two months ago, Irina reappeared.


    She slew Schubert and convinced the elven queen to abolish very, and then killed Cobil and released all of the wandering elves that had been detained.


    These tales had rekindled the mes of hope in the hearts of all of the oppressed elves once again.


    They learned that there was still someone who was willing to fight for them, that there was still someone who remembered what all elves had been pursuing all along.


    ...


    Mag was still searching for ducks on Warden Lake when he suddenly cast a surprised nce toward the Wind Forest with narrowed eyes.


    Right at this moment, a pair of vibrant, colorful ducks suddenly flew out of a nearby spruce of reeds.


    ��I��ve finally found you!�� Mag��s eyes lit up before instructing the griffin to swoop downward, and he quickly locked his fingers around the neck of one of these ducks.


    This was a Red-top Tricolor Duck. It was as plump as a goose, yet it looked as if someone had identally spilled a paint palette all over its body. As expected, it really was breathtakingly ugly.


    Mag tied the duck to the griffin��s back before instructing, ��Ah Zi, turn around; we��re going to the Wind Forest.��


    ...


    ��Nonsense!�� Borg roared with rage to rouse all of the elves from their stunned stupor.


    All of the major family leaders woreplex expressions on their faces, yet they were more determined than ever. No one could make them relinquish the power and status that had been bestowed upon them.


    Irina was trying to take everything away from them, so she was their enemy; it was as simple as that.


    Borg wore a serious expression as he turned to the panel of elders, and said, ��Esteemed elders, on behalf of all of the family leaders, I request for the deposition of Irina as the elven princess, and also for her powers to be permanently disabled. Please give us your verdict!��


    ��The Berman Family requests for the deposition of Irina!��


    ��The Earhart Family requests for the deposition of Irina, and for severe punishment to be dealt to her!��


    ...


    One family leader after another chimed in in agreement. Among them were leaders from both the eight major families as well as the smaller families, and almost half of them were in support of punishing Irina.


    Irina merely looked at everything with a disdainful expression on her face.


    The elder sitting at the center of the panel of elders slowly rose to his feet, and said, ��ording to elvenws, if more than three of the eight major families have expressed their support for a proposed course of action, then the decision wille down to a vote among the panel of elders. All elders, please state your stance on this matter!��

 Chapter 845 - All Traitors Must be Punished

    <h4>Chapter 845 All Traitors Must be Punished</h4>


    ��Irina��s actions arepletely unbefitting of her status, so she��s not fit to continue as the elven princess. I support her deposition!��


    ��I concur. Irina has obstructed our n to bring traitors back to our Wind Forest on many asions, and she has killed many of our brethren for no good reason. Her magic should be disabled as a punishment.��


    ��I support her deposition. Her actions have made her an enemy of our elven race, and she must be punished!��


    ��I disagree. As the sessor to Her Highness, she should be the one to pass judgment; we have no right to decide her fate.��


    ...


    The elders expressed their opinions one after another. Helena remainedpletely silent and expressionless throughout this process, making it impossible to decipher what she was thinking.


    It was quite clear that support for Irina��s deposition far outweighed the opposition, and all of the elves on the za looked on in silence, knowing that the oue had virtually already been decided. However, no one knew just what implications this oue would have for the elven race.


    Five days ago, Irina had in three 10th-tier powerhouses out of a total of six who had attacked her in Rodu.


    Immediately thereafter, Alex had appeared to kill the remaining three 10th-tier beings along with Benson, following which both of them had escaped rtively unscathed.


    Borg and Helena were both present, and there were more than six 10th-tier elven beings at the scene, but everyone was still feeling a sense of unease.


    Furthermore, Irina was the only elven princess, and she had always been viewed as the hope and pir for the future of the elven race.


    If she were to be killed or crippled, the elven race would essentially be shooting itself in the foot. Where would they go from there?


    Irina wanted to abolish the family system and restore the social system of old, thereby pitting herself against all of the elven families.


    No one knew how much longer the elven queen was going to be around for; if they were to lose Irina as well, what was going to be of them?


    This was a serious problem that weighed on the hearts of all of the elves present.


    What was even more unsettling to all of the high-ranking elves was the notion of revenge from an enraged Alex if they were to really kill or disable Irina.


    Normal elves might not be aware of the extent of the rtionship between Irina and Alex, but they knew that Irina had suddenly be so feeble after returning to the Wind Forest three years ago as she had given birth to Alex��s child.


    It was exactly because of this that the assassination that shocked the entire continent had been arranged.


    However, Alex had now been revealed to still be alive, and he had announced his return in the most emphatic fashion by killing four 10th-tier powerhouses.


    He was a terrifyingly powerful man, and if he were to aim his de at the elven race, disaster would surely follow.


    All of the young elves looked on as Irina stood before the Spring of Life with her hands sped behind her back. Her long dress fluttered around her, and she was still just as proud and powerful as well. She was like a shining beacon of light in the hearts of many elves, and they couldn��t bring themselves to resent her no matter what.


    In the past, they could only look up to her and exchange legendary stories about her in an awestruck manner, but now, they were beginning to understand what she had been doing all this time.


    She had climbed to the pinnacle of the Magus Tower, and then departed from the Wind Forest to travel across the entire Nond Continent. She had in countless demons and orcs, battled giant dragons, and freed countless elven ��traitors��... All of these rebellious tales surrounding her were merely detailing her pursuit of freedom.


    Her definition of freedom was not one that required justification.


    In their hearts, the lowly ves who they��d insulted with reckless abandon and taken for granted suddenly became a little different.


    This was like a seed that had been sowed in everyone��s hearts.


    The elder at the very center of the panel elders rose to his feet again, and loudly announced, ��Eight elders have approved of deposing Irina as princess and punishing her for her crimes, while only three have raised objections. As such, from now on, Irina will be stripped of her title as the elven princess with immediate effect. On top of that, her mind realm will be destroyed, and she��ll be imprisoned in the Tower of Death for the rest of her life for killing Schubert and Cobil.��


    The entire za fell deathly silent. Even though they��d achieved their objective, everyone was feeling extremely tense as they appraised Irina with wary expressions on their faces.


    Contrary to her appearance, she wasn��t some frail and vulnerable little girl. Instead, she was a monstrously powerful being who was not to be taken lightly.


    Even more importantly, she had the support of the Tree of Life.


    Irina appraised the panel of elders with a pair of eyes that were devoid of fear yet tinged with a hint of disappointment. ��This is the most ipetent panel of elders I��ve ever seen.��


    The elder at the center of the panel, who was already over 900 years old, took a reflexive step backward. All of the other elders also averted Irina��s gaze, not daring to look her in the eye.


    Irina turned away from the elders and cast her gaze toward the elves on the za. She then looked on toward a ce that was even further away.


    ��My brethren, I hope you can all find the kindness and benevolence that have been buried deep in your hearts. I hope that one day, you can once again befriend the flora and fauna in the forest, and use your hearts to experience everything around you. Only then will you return to being true elves rather than demons wearing elven skin. I want this to be more than just a revolution from myself; I want all of you who are being oppressed to pick up your weapons, and unite to fight for your freedom!�� Irina��s warm voice spread through the entire Wind Forest, and a burst of golden light radiated from her body as if a golden veil had been draped over her.


    The Tree of Life lit up, and countless branches emerged from within the cave. Specks of green light rained down from the branches, fluttering around Irina��s body like spritely fireflies.


    ��What insolence! I��m going to avenge Schubert and Cobil today on behalf of the panel of elders!�� Borg��s brows furrowed as a ck wand appeared in his hand. He raised the wand, and a beam of ck light shot forth toward Irina. The ck light split up into three mid-flight, then into nine, and these nine streaks of ck light transformed into nine ck cheetahs. Each of these cheetahs was around three meters in length, and all of them pounced toward Irina in unison.


    The cheetahs bared their sinister fangs and sharp ws as they hurtled toward Irina at a speed that was far too fast for the naked eye to follow, leaving trails of afterimages in their wake.


    A staff also appeared in Irina��s hand, and she looked at the oing cheetahs in a calm manner as she chanted, ��Holy light, cleanse.��


    Golden light shed within the crystal at the tip of the staff, and a cylindrical pir of golden light swept forth toward the oing cheetahs, all of which were instantly vanquished like shattered crystals.


    The entire area waspletely cleared with the exception of a few insubstantial wisps of ck energy.


    All of the specks of green light around Irina seemed to havee under some kind of stimulus, and all of them surged forth in an instant to destroy those remaining traces of ck energy.


    All of a sudden, Irina��s eyes narrowed slightly as a hint of confusion appeared on her face.


    Is that what I think it is? A grave expression also appeared on Helena��s face.


    Borg raised his wand high above his head, and his magician robes pped around him in the wind as he roared, ��All traitors must be punished regardless of their position and status!��


    The sky instantly darkened as countless dark clouds surged forth, forming a gargantuan vortex overhead, creating a menacing doomsday-like scenario.

 Chapter 846 - If Something Happens to Her, I“ll Slaughter the Entire Elven Race!

    846 If Something Happens to Her, I��ll ughter the Entire Elven Race!Light and dark shed in a fearsome explosion as magic waves surged through the air.


    After everything fell silent again, the darkness had vanished, as had the light.


    Irina was standing behind the Spring of Life, but she retreated a few meters, and her face was slightly pale. There was a trace of blood trickling down the corner of her lips, and her hand was trembling slightly as she held onto her staff while struggling to remain on her feet.


    The green light around her had already vanished, and the Tree of Life had withdrawn all of its branches.


    In contrast, Borg was still standing on the same spot, and he stepped forward as he looked at Irina, and said, ��You��re very powerful, but unfortunately, you made the wrong choice.��


    Irina had been defeated!


    All of the elves looked on with different expressions on their faces.


    Borg wasn��t saying this to add insult to injury; at just 30 years of age, Irina was indeed extremely powerful. Among all of the other elves present, no one could defeat her aside from perhaps Helena.


    Even though Borg had won, he had most likely still sustained some rather severe injuries.


    ��I made all of the choices that I believe to be correct.�� Irina stood up straight as she narrowed her eyes, and asked, ��What is that lurking inside your body?��


    Borg��s pupils contracted slightly upon hearing this question, and he pointed his wand at Irina again as he yelled, ��In that case, you can take your choices to your grave!��


    ��Princess, run!��


    Right at this moment, an armored guard suddenly drew his sword before charging toward Borg. He raised his sword high above his head with both hands before bringing it down in a vicious strike.


    Borg was slightly startled by this development, and he turned his wand away from Irina, directing it toward the oing guard instead. A burst of ck light shot forth from the tip of his wand, instantly shattering the guard��s ck metal visor.


    A deep puncture wound was then sted into the guard��s be, and his body jerked back violently before tumbling to the ground.


    Blood flowed from his be, slowly staining the ve brand on his face. He turned to Irina with difficulty, and with his final dying breath, he urged, ��Princess... run...��


    As soon as his voice fell, his soul left his body, yet his eyes remained wide open even in death.


    All of the elves looked on in silence.


    If the ves were to revolt...


    A hint of horror welled up from the bottoms of their hearts at this harrowing notion.


    ��You bastard!�� Irina screamed as she looked at the guard who was lying in a puddle of his own blood. Her lips were trembling slightly, and faint golden light began to shimmer from her staff.


    ��What an abhorrent ve.�� Borg flexed his neck from side to side as he cast a disdainful nce at the dead guard, and then raised his wand toward Irina again as he chuckled coldly. ��I��m going to kill all of these filthy rebellious ves, and then we��ll see who��s going to save you!��


    A hint of fear crept into the eyes of all of the elves as they looked at Borg.


    Elliot and Vincent exchanged a nce, and both of them could see their own concern mirrored in each other��s eyes. They then turned to Helena, only to find that her expression remainedpletely calm and cid as if the scenes unfolding right now had nothing to do with her.


    If Irina were to die, the entire elven race was going to be tipped on its head.


    Helena was the only one present who was capable of stopping Borg, but she showed no intention of doing so.


    As such, Irina��s fate was sealed.


    A sinister smile appeared on Borg��s face as he raised his wand before him, and ck light began to shimmer from the tip of the wand.


    Irina��s staff was also shimmering with faint golden light, but it wasn��t able to muster up any power.


    Right at this moment, a thunderous voice suddenly rang out up above. ��Let me see who would dare to kill her on my watch!��


    A purple-striped griffin came swooping down at an rming speed, sweeping up fierce winds with its powerful wings that buffeted all of the nearby trees to the side. des of wind sent countless splinters flying through the air, and the massive griffin hurtled directly toward Borg.


    ��Alex!��


    Borg��s heart jolted with shock as he directed his wand toward the griffin while attempting to evade.


    The expressions on the faces of the nearby elves changed drastically as they dispersed in a blind panic.


    Borg had reacted quite quickly, but the griffin was far too fast in the end. It snuffed out the faint glimmer of ck light that had formed on the tip of Borg��s wand with its powerful wings, and thenshed out with its sharp talons, which were gleaming with a metallic light.


    The talons tore through a dozen or soyers of magic shields in an instant, and then punctured Borg��s shoulder before swatting him away like an oversized fly. Borg��s burly frame was sent hurtling through the air before being embedded deep in a mountain face.


    A few elves hurriedly scrambled to position themselves in front of Borg before looking up at the griffin and its fearsome rider with horror in their eyes.


    All of the elves were feeling extremely panicked, and no one dared to do anything that could be potentially reckless in this situation.


    The griffin circled around in mid-air beforending by Irina��s side. A man holding a ymore jumped down from the griffin��s back before encircling an arm around Irina��s waist. He wore a set of ck robes, as well as a ck and white mask on his face, and he said in a charismatic voice, ��I��m here.��


    ��He��s... so cool!��


    A certain young female elf in the crowd waspletely captivated by Mag��s grand entrance, and her shimmering eyes reflected the emotions of countless other young elven women present.


    Irina stared at the man beside her with a slightly nk expression on her face, wondering how and why he had suddenly appeared here. He clearly hadn��t recovered to anywhere near the height of his powers, but he had swooped down without a second thought to stand by her side in her time of need. This was the second time that he had saved her from a dire situation, and tears were beginning to well up in her eyes.


    Mag wore a sympathetic expression as he looked at Irina��s pale face and the faint trace of trickling down from the corner of her lips. In a gentle voice, he said, ��I��ll get you out of here.��


    Irina returned to her senses and looked into the pair of gentle eyes that were peeking through the mask as she shook her head, and said, ��I can��t go.��


    Mag��s brows furrowed with befuddlement as he asked, ��Why not?��


    Irina looked back at Mag with a determined look in her eyes, and replied, ��The Tree of Life needs me, as do all of the oppressed elves in the Wind Forest. She still has you, but they only have me!��


    Right at this moment, dazzling green light suddenly erupted from the Tree of Life inside the cave. The green light illuminated the entire cave, but there seemed to be a wisp of ck light that was struggling and shimmering within it.


    ��Your Highness!��


    Firis rushed out of the cave and stumbled toward Irina with a panicked expression on her face.


    Irina turned toward Firis before giving Mag a gentle hug as she whispered into his ear, ��Take Firis away from here; I��ll be fine.��


    ��Alright.��


    Mag nodded before grabbing onto Firis��s wrist, and then looked on as Irina made her way toward the cave that the Tree of Life was situated in.


    ��Princess! Let go of me... I have to be with Princess Irina! Princess...�� Firis had tears streaming uncontrobly down her face struggled with all her might to rush toward Irina, but her wrist was caught in a vice-like grip by Mag.


    Irina strode into the cave, and a green light barrier appeared to seal up the cave��s opening.


    Mag withdrew his gaze before turning to appraise all of the wary elves with a cold look in his eyes. His gaze lingered on Helena for a moment before he wound an arm around the struggling Firis and leaped onto the griffin��s back with her.


    ��If something happens to her, I��ll ughter the entire elven race!�� Mag vowed in a thunderous voice.


    All of the elves averted their eyes involuntarily, and Borg, who had just been pulled out of the mountain face, took a couple of steps backward with a look of shock and horror on his face. He hurriedly hid himself behind another terrified elf, but Mag didn��t even take a single nce at him before the griffin spread its wings and quickly disappeared into the distant sky.

 Chapter 847 - Do You Want to Become an Enemy of Our Entire Race?

    <h4>847 Do You Want to Be an Enemy of Our Entire Race?</h4>


    The entire za was deathly silent, and all of the elves wore fearful expressions on their faces.


    They were clearly only facing a single person, but his threat struck everyone with a sense of asphyxiation as if the entire sky had fallen on them.


    This was a man who was once known as the most powerful being on the entire continent. He��d been dered dead three years ago, but following his return, he was just as terrifying as ever.


    He didn��t even need to dirty his own hands, as just a single attack from his griffin steed had been enough to severely injure Borg, who had apparently once fought Alex to a draw.


    Everything that had happened thus far had beenpletely unexpected to all of the elves present.


    Princess Irina��s abolition, her subsequent battle against Borg, Alex��s grand entrance to save Irina before severely wounding Borg...


    Everything had developed in such an abrupt fashion that no one could��ve predicted what was going to happen next.


    At this moment, the opening of the cave had been obscured by a vast expanse of murky green light, thereby making it impossible to see what was happening inside. The life energy that normally poured forth relentlessly from within the cave had also been cut off as if an invisible wall had been erected.


    The Tree of Life had virtually cut off all of its ties with the outside world, and even the gentle green light that it was perpetually emanating had disappeared without a trace.


    Right at this moment, an elf eximed in a panicked manner, ��The Spring of Life has run dry!��


    All of the elves�� hearts jolted upon hearing this, and they hurriedly turned their attention to the Spring of Life, only to find that it had indeedpletely dried out.


    Only the slightly damp ground where the Spring of Life had once been indicated that it had ever existed in the first ce, and the constant flow of the Spring of Life hadpletely ceased.


    ��Wh... what do we do?�� The great elder of the elven race was in a blind panic.


    ��The Spring of Life has run dry! This is a sign that extreme ill-fortune will soon befall our entire race!�� an elderly elf within the crowd croaked in a horrified voice.


    All of the other elves also wore expressions of fear and unease on their faces. Their queen had gone into seclusion, their princess had been deposed, the Tree of Life had cut off its connection with the outside world, and now, the Spring of Life had run dry. All of these events had taken ce in such a short span of time, and one simply couldn��t help but fear for the worst.


    ��I heard that the Spring of Life has run dry on three asions in the history of the elven race. Each time this has urred, the entire elven race has been afflicted by a disastrous ordeal... Thest time the Spring of Life ran dry was over 1,000 years ago, and immediately after that, the 1,000-year-long war among species ensued,�� a certain elf said in a feeble voice.


    Panic and unease soon began to spread through the entire crowd.


    Everyone turned their attention toward Borg and Helena, thetter of which was standing on the tform with a grim expression on her face. The queen had gone into seclusion and the princess had been deposed. As such, these two were the only ones in the race that could make some decisions.


    As for the panel of elders, all of the elves knew that half of them pledged their allegiance to Borg while the other half were under Helena��s control, so these two were still the ones who were going to make the final decision.


    The gruesome wound on Borg��s shoulder had already stopped bleeding, but his tattered and bloodstained clothes still presented quite a sorry sight. He shrugged off the elf who was holding onto his arm to support him, and a sinister expression on his face as he strode forward before pointing a finger at the nearby cave. ��That demonic witch, Irina, must be responsible for making the Spring of Life run dry! We have to kill her, and only then will we be able to avert the ordeal that is toe!��


    The leaders of the major families were all rather hesitant initially, but after the leader of the Berman Family stepped forward to voice his support for Borg, all of the other family leaders chimed in. ��That��s right! We have to kill Irina!��


    However, all of the ordinary elves were still feeling quite panicked, and they didn��t dare to say anything.


    All of the events that recently unfolded struck them with a strong sense of foreboding, and if they were to kill Irina now, who��d be able to stop Alex from exacting his revenge on the entire elven race?


    Borg?


    No, he clearly wasn��t powerful enough.


    But who could stop Borg, who had be rather deranged at this point? Everyone looked on as a group of powerful beings followed Borg toward the cave, and no one dared to say anything.


    ��Kill Irina to avert this crisis!�� all of Borg��s supporters chanted in unison as they strode toward the cave with furious expressions.


    Among them, there were Borg��s followers as well as elves who had been driven to the point of irrationality by fear, and simply wanted the Spring of Life to begin flowing again.


    Compared to the terrifying unknown future that awaited the elven race, Alex suddenly didn��t seem to be all that fearsome.


    Meanwhile, all of the other elves looked on with nk expressions, clearly at a loss for what to do.


    ��Break this seal and kill her!�� Borg pointed a finger at the green light barrier in the cave with a deranged look on his face.


    ��Kill her!��


    All of the other elves behind him seemed to have also gone insane as they pointed their wands toward the cave.


    Lights of different colors began to appear on the tips of their wounds, and there was nock of 10th-tier magic casters among them. With so many powerful magic castersbining their powers at once, there was no way that this seal would be able to withstand their collective assault.


    Some of the elves had even closed their eyes, unable to bear watching these tragic scenes any further. Regardless of whether it was Princess Irina or the Tree of Life, no one wanted to see them perish.


    Right at this moment, someone suddenly appeared in front of the cave and positioned herself before everyone.


    It was none other than Helena, who had barely even spoken at all this entire time.


    She stood in front of the opening of the cave and appraised the elves before her in a calm manner.


    All of the elves who were just about to unleash their magic hurriedly stopped what they were doing before looking at Helena with bewilderment and confusion on their faces.


    Borg��s expression also stiffened slightly, and his brows furrowed as he asked, ��What are you doing, High Priestess Helena?��


    ��Borg, do you want to be an enemy of our entire race?�� Helena looked at Borg with a grave expression as she said, ��ording to the rules stipted by our elven ancestors, all those who inflict damage upon the Tree of Life of the Spring of Life will be regarded as public enemies by the entire elven race. Your battle with Irina has already harmed the Tree of Life, yet you��re going to forcibly break through the barrier set up by the Tree of Life now. Are you trying to kill the Tree of Life once and for all?��


    Helena then turned to the elves behind Borg, and continued, ��The Tree of Life is extremely weak both in its offensive and defensive abilities. This barrier has been materialized by the very essence of the Tree of Life. If you break it, the Tree of Life will die. Do you all want that to happen?��


    All of the elves�� expressions changed drastically as they hurriedly put down their wands. Killing Irina and killing the Tree of Life were two entirely different concepts. Thetter would bring about consequences that no one could shoulder, not even Borg.


    The Tree of Life gave rise to the entire elven race, and it was the spokesperson of the Goddess of Life in this world. If they were to kill it, the elven race could be abandoned by the Goddess of Life, and the killers of the tree would be the biggest sinners in the entire elven race.


    Borg��s expression changed several times as he looked at Helena, but in the end, his clenched fists rxed as he rxed. ��I have nothing but the utmost respect for the Tree of Life, and I am only doing this so I can hold Irina ountable for her crimes. However, seeing as you��re saying my actions could harm the Tree of Life, then I will naturally refrain from continuing in this endeavor. I still have some injuries that I must attend to, so I��ll be taking my leave now.��


    After casting a final nce at the cave, Borg turned to leave.


    ��The welfare of the elven race is paramount. No one can be allowed to cross that line,�� Irina said in a calm voice as she looked on at Borg��s departing figure.


    Borg��s footsteps faltered slightly upon hearing this before he continued to depart.

 Chapter 848 - I, Alex!

    Chapter 848 I, Alex!


    Howling winds whistled past the griffin, and its two riders sat on its back in silence.


    Firis�� eyes were bright red from crying, and there were still tears streaming uncontrobly down on her face, dripping onto her clothes. However, she remainedpletely silent, not even uttering a single sob as she stared up at the ck-robed man sitting before her.


    His ck robes were pping in the wind, and she could only see half of his mask from this angle, so she didn��t know what he looked like. However, the mask gave her quite a forbidding feeling, making her too afraid to say anything.


    This was the man who the princess missed day and night, and she had even given birth to this man��s child.


    Firis had heard countless legends about him.


    Even though he was only a human, he��d be the greatest hero in the hearts of countless women under the heavens.


    However, Firis didn��t care about all that. In fact, she detested him.


    It was all because of him the princess had almost died three years ago. It was all because of him that the princess was being detested by so many people, and now, the princess had even been deposed because of him.


    And what did he do in return? He abandoned the princess and took her instead.


    How did a man like this deserve the princess?


    She wanted to go back. Even if she were pitifully weak, she wanted to stay by Irina��s side, just to act as a meat shield for her if possible.


    However, she couldn��t even see the Wind Forest now. She had never left the Wind Forest in her life, so she wouldn��t even be able to find her way back to her home.


    As such, she became even more resentful toward this ck-robed man.


    A real man would never abandon his woman and run away on his own, especially when he was a powerful griffin-riding knight.


    Mag turned around in a calm manner to look into eyes of the weeping Firis, and he asked, ��Do you hate me?��


    Firis�� heart shuddered slightly with fear as she looked into his eyes. Regardless of how much she resented him, he was still one of the most powerful beings on the entire continent, so she couldn��t help fearing him. However, she then thought of her princess, and a surge of courage suddenly welled up in her heart as she interrogated, ��Why didn��t you take the princess away? Do you know how long she waited for you? How could you leave her there all by herself? They��ve gone insane! They��re going to kill her! Do you understand, you bastard?��


    Mag looked at the infuriated Firis, and a wry smile appeared on his face. It was quite remarkable that a servant dared to speak to him despite knowing who he was, and that she was so desperate to remain by Irina��s side, even though doing so would spell certain death for her.


    However, he couldn��t do anything. He respected Irina��s decision to stay in the Wind Forest, and in any case, he didn��t have the power to forcibly take her away. In fact, he didn��t even dare to remain in the Wind Forest for too long in case his cover was blown.


    He was like a dog that was all bark with no bite, and his words could only intimidate others as long as they weren��t aware of his actual power level.


    He knew that Irina was a smart woman who would protect herself, but it was just as Firis had said, he was indeed a bastard for leaving her behind. He couldn��t evenpare with this servant of hers, who was determined to remain by her side until the bitter end.


    He couldn��t afford to do that as he had to go back alive to Amy, who was waiting for him at home.


    He had to cast aside all of his impulses and calm himself down so he could make the right decision.


    This was not the time to throw everything away in the heat of the moment. Instead, he had to see the bigger picture.


    ��She��ll be fine, and I��ll rescue her for sure.�� Mag looked at Firis as he said in a gentle voice, ��For now, I��m going to take you to Chaos City, which will be a safe haven for you. Find a way to survive, and you��ll be reunited with Irina in the future.��


    ��I��m going to go back to the Wind Forest to protect the princess!�� Firis countered in a stubborn manner.


    ��If you don��t want to see her getting hurt because of you, then I suggest you don��t do that,�� Mag said in a calm voice before turning away and falling silent again.


    ��I...�� Firis opened her mouth to say something, but she was at a loss for words. She turned back in the direction that they��de from, and her tears began to flow again as she sobbed, ��Princess... I��m so useless... I...��


    She��ll be fine, right? Mag was also quite concerned as he cast his gaze into the distance.


    There was a huge ymore strapped to his back, while two extremely eye-catching Red-top Tricolor Ducks that were still struggling were bound to the griffin��s back beside his left foot.


    After crying for a while, Firis confirmed that there was no way to get down from the griffin��s back safely, and decided that she would indeed only weigh Irina down even if she were to return to the Wind Forest. Aftering to terms with her situation, her attention was drawn to the ugly ducks, and a series of random thoughts shed through her mind. Why did he catch those two ugly ducks? Where��s the young mistress? Could it be that he caught those ducks for the young mistress to eat? Are they living in Chaos City? If I can��t serve the princess, can I serve the young mistress instead?


    However, Mag made no effort to exin himself. In fact, he didn��t even say anything else for the rest of the journey.


    After flying for around two hours, a grand city appeared on the horizon, and the griffin began its descent.


    At this point, Firis had been hesitating for a long while, and she finally mustered up her courage as she asked, ��Can... Can I look after the young mistress?��


    ��Hmm?�� Mag turned around with a rather surprised expression to find Firis looking at him with a beseeching look of anticipation in her eyes. It seemed that she��d found a new purpose, and her frail body was filled with strength again.


    ��No,�� Mag replied in a quick and concise manner.


    Firis�� hopeful expression instantly crumbled, and tears began to well up in her eyes again.


    ��I��m going to test you for a period of time. If you can live by yourself in Chaos City, then perhaps I��ll give you a chance. I��m not going to allow someone who can��t even look after herself to look after my daughter,�� Mag continued in a calm voice.


    Firis�� eyes lit up with renewed hope, and she looked at Mag with an earnest expression as she promised, ��I��ll be sure to work hard and thrive in Chaos City!��


    Mag nodded before turning around again as the griffin began to swoop downward.


    Down below, in Chaos City.


    ��Look! What is that?��


    ��It looks like a griffin? But why isn��t it stopping outside the city?��


    ��Am I seeing this right? There seem to be purple stripes on that griffin!��


    ��Purple stripes? Purple stripes?!! That��s a purple-striped griffin! Is that Alex?!��


    ��It must be him! There��s only one purple-striped griffin in this entire world, so its rider has to be Alex!��


    A massive stir quickly ran through the entire city.


    Everyone looked up at the descending griffin with excitement on their faces.


    ��Get ready for battle!��


    In contrast, the soldiers on the city walls were growing quite tense, and all of them tightened their grips on their spears in the face of this potential enemy.


    The griffinnded on the city wall, and Mag rose to his feet as he turned to Firis, and said, ��Go.��


    Firis nodded in a solemn manner before carefully sliding down the wing of the griffin.


    Mag looked around at the wary soldiers and the countless pairs of eyes looking up at him from down below, and announced, ��From this day forth, I, Alex, will begin hunting all beings and groups that capture wandering elves against their will!��

 Chapter 849 - 849 Please Have Some Shame, Old Man!

    <strong>849 Please Have Some Shame, Old Man!</strong>


    Deep underground, there was a dark winding tunnel that seemed to be leading infinitely downward.


    At the end of the tunnel, a burly figure stood before a spacious cave with a ball of dark green ghostly mes hovering before him. The green mes cast exaggerated shadows onto his face, giving him an extremely sinister appearance.


    ��Didn��t you say that you��d grant me immeasurable power if I gave you my soul? Why was it so hard for me to defeat Irina? Why was it that even Alex��s steed could send me flying with ease? Was everything just a lie?�� Borg roared at the ghostly mes with an enraged expression on his face.


    The green fireball twisted and warped before transforming into a skull, which replied in an enchanting voice, ��Don��t be in such a rush; everything is still under our control. If you had used death magic in the prior battle and been caught doing so by those idiots, you��d have lost everything you currently have, so we refrained from helping you at that time. However, we��ve already sessfully infiltrated the Tree of Life, and all you have to do is wait until we take control of the tree, then use the Tree of Life to control Irina and the elven queen. After that, everything in the elven race will belong to you, including those two. When that timees, you will be the sole ruler of the elven race and the only king in the history of the elven race.��


    As the skull��s captivating voice rang out within the cave, the fury in Borg��s eyes gradually vanished, and a peculiar smile appeared on his face as wisps of dark green light emerged deep within his pupils. ��I��m going to be the ruler of the elven race! Only I am worthy of bing the elven king!��


    ��You��re injured, so allow us to treat your wounds. Death magic doesn��t just represent death; in reality, it also possesses life force that even life magic cannot hope topare with...��


    The coarse voice reverberated throughout the cave as wisps of dark green light flowed toward Borg from the skull, and the dark green light with his eyes gradually darkened even further.


    At the same time, all of the grass all over the territory of the Borg Family almost instantly died and withered away. The supple trees also shrank drastically as if all of their moisture content had disappeared, yet no one was around to witness these unsettling scenes...


    ...


    What was that dark aura within Borg��s magic? It seems to be different from the magic that he used in the past, but I can��t put my finger on exactly how it��s different. It��s like a certain unique power has been intermingled with his magic, but just what is that power?


    Within the starry cave, Helena looked up at a certain bright star above her with tightly furrowed brows.


    ��Hetty, get my star disk, and...�� Helena��s voice suddenly cut off as she looked around at her empty cave, and then fell silent again.


    ...


    Within a secret chamber, Vincent looked into Elliot��s eyes, and said, ��The princess has been deposed, and Mistress Helena has also shown us her stance. This is perhaps an opportunity for our two families. During this time, the Baibilly Family will strongly support Young Mistress Sally in a bid to make her the new elven princess. In exchange, I hope you can promise me something: if Young Mistress Sally bes the elven queen in the future, she must announce the Baibilly Family as the second most powerful family in the elven below your Brewster Family.��


    Elliot looked into Vincent��s eyes in silence for a moment before nodding in a solemn manner. ��If that day doese, our Brewster Family will be sure to repay your Baibilly Family.��


    A smile appeared on Vincent��s face as he nodded, and said, ��Alright, looks like I��ll need to make a trip to Chaos City in person.��


    ...


    In front of the entrance of Mamy Restaurant, a young man was looking at a pair of dejected men standing before the restaurant as he consoled, ��Don��t bother waiting, Boss Mag has gone out to procure ingredients, and his restaurant will only open again tomorrow, so juste back then.��


    These two men wore ragged clothes with bumps and bruises all over their bodies, and at first nce, it appeared as if they��d just crawled out of some ancient forest. It was quite apparent from their distraught expressions at the sight of the notice stered on the door of the restaurant that they were clearly intending to have a meal there.


    ��Argh! Is there no God in this world?! I endured so many hardships to finally get here; how could Boss Mag be away? This is too much for me to bear...�� Abraham looked up into the sky with tears streaming down his agonized face as he sped a hand over his heart.


    He and his beast tamer had spent an entire night crawling out of the valley they��d fallen into, and only when the sun had begun to rise did they encounter a group of kind-hearted travelers who took them to Chaos City. They had thought that this would be the end of their misfortune, only to be dealt another heavy blow.


    Abraham��s body swayed, and he almost copsed to the ground. The beast tamer beside him hurriedlytched onto his arm to help Abraham remain on his feet, and then hung his head with shame.


    He had already mentally prepared himself, and he knew that he��d be lucky not to be executed following this trip to Chaos City. At the very least, he was definitely out of a job.


    During this trip, he��d learned a valuable lesson that applied to beast tamers: a good beast tamer had to be responsible for feeding their steed. Otherwise, their master would feed the steed to the point of obesity.


    ...


    Mag��s return to Chaos City and his public announcement to hunt down all groups that captured wandering elves naturally drew widespread attention.


    The purple-striped griffin evoked a sense of awe and veneration in the hearts of all onlookers, and the man standing on the griffin��s back drew countless pairs of reverent eyes.


    ��Chaos City has only just made an official announcement that they��re going to be taking in wandering elves, and now, Master Alex has appeared here and announced that he��s going to be hunting down groups that are capturing wandering elves; could this be a mere coincidence?��


    ��Could it be that Alex has already forged an alliance with Chaos City? Or is he doing this for the elven princess?��


    ��I only heard just a few days ago that Alex was still alive; I can��t believe I��m seeing him in Chaos City now! I can boast about this for an entire year!��


    ��Arrrgh! He��s so handsome! Even though he��s wearing a mask, his perfect figure makes me want to part my legs for him!��


    ��Please have some shame, old man!��


    The entire Chaos City was in a frenzy as those who had heard the news of Alex��s arrival rushed out of their houses, and then swarmed toward the northern city wall so they could catch a glimpse of the legendary dragon yer for themselves.


    ��Alex is here? How interesting...�� Within the city lord��s castle, Michael cast a surprised nce toward the northern part of the city with a smile on his face.


    ��That guy came to Chaos City?�� Inside a ssroom in Chaos City, Krassu was also looking out toward the northern city wall in a distracted manner.


    ��Boom!��


    All of a sudden, a fireball exploded before Krassu, instantly setting his beard alight.


    ��Argh!�� Krassu was quite startled by this, and he hurriedly waved a hand through the air to extinguish the mes. He then looked at the charred beard with a depressed look on his face as he said, ��And here I was making such an effort to try and grow out my beard again...��

 Chapter 850 - Does She Have a Vendetta Against Alex?

    <h4>Chapter 850 Does She Have a Vendetta Against Alex?</h4>


    ��You told me that one shouldn��t get distracted while practicing magic, Master Half-beard,�� Amy said as she syed her hands out before her in an innocent manner.


    ��I...�� Krassu looked at Amy��s adorable little face, and simply couldn��t bear to scold or punish her. Furthermore, it was indeed true that he��d allowed himself to get distracted just then.


    That ursed Alex! Next time I see him, I��m going to make him buy me some fine wine! Krassu thought to himself in an enraged manner.


    ��Alex! I, Conti Nics, will definitely be a dragon yer just like you!!!�� A fanatical voice suddenly sounded from at the foot of the city wall, and everyone turned in that direction to discover a fully armored donkey-riding knight looking up at Alex with excitement shimmering in his eyes.


    Everyone immediately burst intoughter at the sight of thaticalbination. No matter how anyone looked at it, this donkey rider certainly didn��t seem capable of killing a giant dragon.


    Mag was just about to depart when he looked down with a hint of surprise in his eyes. The smile on Conti��s face remained as bright as ever, and he seemed to bepletely unfazed by the derisiveughter around him.


    ��You��ve got a good steed, Conti Nics. I��ve remembered your name, and I hope that when I see this name again, it��ll be Dragon yer Conti Nics,�� Mag said with a smile, and then nced at Firis before flying away atop his purple-striped griffin.


    An incredulous silence settled over the entire crowd as everyone stared at Conti with disbelief in their eyes. They couldn��t believe that a donkey-riding knight like him had been acknowledged by Alex. Could it be that he had some powerful abilities that he��d been hiding from everyone?


    I��ll make sure of it!


    Conti��s smile widened even further as he looked on at the departing griffin, then turned around, and rode away on his donkey steed.


    Following Alex��s departure, all of the surrounding spectators also gradually dispersed.


    However, Alex��s arrival in Chaos City and the public announcement that he had just made was most definitely going to be hot topic on everyone��s lips for quite some time toe.


    Firis withdrew her gaze and turned to the wary soldiers on the city wall around her as she said in a calm manner, ��I wish to seek refuge in Chaos City.��


    A man who appeared to be a leader among the soldier made his way toward Firis, and said, ��Pleasee with me; I��ll take you to the city lord��s castle.��


    Firis nodded before following him down the city wall, and the two of them traveled toward the city lord��s castle.


    Don��t worry, Princess, I��ll be sure to thrive in Chaos City, then look after the young mistress, and we��ll both be waiting for you toe and find us, Firis vowed inwardly in a determined manner.


    ...


    Just as the entirety of Chaos City was still basking in the vastly pleasant surprise of Alex��s visit, Mag had changed back into his normal clothes, and was riding along a small mountain path on his bike. The two Red-top Tricolor Ducks were strapped to the handlebars of the bicycle, and they��d already fallen unconscious from the bumpy ride.


    That performance just then wasn��t just something that Mag had put on in the heat of the moment; he really did want to do something. He wanted to y a role and do his part in helping all of the oppressed wandering elves all over the continent.


    His deration coupled with the official announcement made by Chaos City should be able to intimidate all of the orc and demon mercenary squads, thereby creating a safer environment for all of the vulnerable wandering elves.


    Chaos City had opened a door to these wandering elves, but in doing so, they��d also given these mercenary squads an alluring target. If he and Chaos City didn��t do anything, the wandering elves all over the continent could be harmed even more than in the past.


    ��It��s time the reverse the roles of hunter and prey,�� Mag murmured to himself. He then looked at pair of ducks hanging from his handlebars, and his mood was lifted significantly as he asked internally, ��I��ve caught these two ducks, so I��vepleted the mission, right, System?��


    ��Congrattions on capturing two Red-top Tricolor Ducks within the allotted time period. As your reward, you will receive a Quanjude Peking Duck recipe as well as all of the ingredients and kitchenware required to cook the dish,�� the system replied.


    Mag��s smile widened even further as he looked at the golden experience bag that had just appeared in his mind.


    Peking Duck was one of Mag��s all-time favorite dishes.


    Bianyifang and Quanjude��s Peking Duck dishes each had their own unique vors, but among the two, Mag had a slight preference for Quanjude��s Peking Duck.


    Bianyifang was the oldest restaurant in Beijing to have begun cooking Peking Duck, and they had a history of over 600 years. Their roast ducks were cooked in a sealed oven, and throughout the entire cooking process, the ducks couldn��t be checked on, nor could they be moved, so timing and temperature control were imperative. A good Bianyifang roast duck had crispy skin over a soft and juicy interior, making for a brilliant culinary experience when coupled with fresh vegetables and condiments.


    In contrast, Quanjude��s roast ducks were cooked by being hung over open-me ovens, and the restaurant had sessfully made Peking Duck a renowned dish worldwide.


    Mag had also visited other popr new roast ducks restaurants in the past few years, but Quanjude��s traditional roast duck dish was still his favorite.


    However, not long ago, Quanjude began to roast their ducks using electrical ovens, thereby making the dish lose its soul in Mag��s eyes. That was very disappointing to him, and he very rarely visited the restaurant thereafter.


    Mag was very much looking forward to learning this recipe as the system had guaranteed that this was the traditional Peking Duck recipe��as opposed to the recipe for the same dish cooked in an electrical oven. Just the thought of being able to make perfect Quanjude Peking Duck on his own was making Mag very excited.


    Thus, Mag rode his bicycle back to the city gates in an inconspicuous manner, and a faint smile appeared on his face as he overheard the spirited conversations regarding Alex��s recent visit.


    If these people were made aware of the fact that he was Alex, all of their beliefs would probably crumble in a heap.


    Right at this moment, someone near the city gates suddenly yelled, ��Giant dragon!��


    Mag looked up to find a rather familiar Frost Dragon flying over from afar, then descending before adopting its human form, and sending everyone scurrying away with the frosty aura that was emanating from its body.


    It��s her! Mag was rather surprised to find that this was none other than Elizabeth. This wasn��t his first time seeing a giant dragon anymore, so he was no longer struck by a sense of fear. Furthermore, Elizabeth asionally visited his restaurant for a meal, and she seemed to very interested in Miya, which was why Mag had a strong impression of her.


    Elizabeth nced at Mag, but didn��t greet him as she walked directly past him.


    However, just as she��d walked through the city gates, she suddenly stopped as she turned to a portly middle-aged man standing off to the side, and then asking in a cold voice, ��Did you just stay Alex came to Chaos City?��


    The middle-aged man was only an ordinary merchant, and he was petrified by Elizabeth��s cold re. Even his voice was trembling as he replied, ��He... He was here not long ago, but he��s already left...��


    ��Where did he go?�� Elizabeth��s hands balled up into tight fists, and her voice grew even colder. There were even traces of ice and frost that were beginning to spread along the ground around her.


    ��I... I don��t know...�� The merchant looked as if he were about to burst into tears. How was he supposed to know where Alex had gone? He was just a cucumber salesman who was trying to boast to his friends!


    Elizabeth withdrew her gaze as white snow flower blossomed beneath her feet, and she abruptly disappeared on the spot.


    Does she have a vendetta against Alex? Mag thought to himself in a puzzled manner as he entered the city.

 Chapter 851 - What Are Those? Ugly Ducks?

    Chapter 851 What Are Those? Ugly Ducks?


    At the city lord��s castle, Michael handed the documents that he was holding over to Dicus as he said, ��Take this to the principal. The first batch of funds for Miss Luna��s foundation has already arrived. The city lord��s castle will only be responsible for supervision, but won��t interfere with the operation of the foundation in any way. Also, due to the expected influx of elven children into the city in the near future, the city lord��s castle will also be contributing some funds to the foundation so Chaos School can hire more teachers and update their facilities in order to enroll more children.��


    ��Alright.�� Dicus epted the documents in a serious manner before turning to leave.


    ��Make some arrangements; I��m going to pay a visit to the headquarters of the Gray Temple,�� Michael instructed the employee standing outside the door before also making his way outside. As he did so, a smile appeared on his face, and he thought to himself, Seeing as even Alex has made an announcement, it��s time for us to do something. If those demons and orcs dare to try and target Chaos City, they��re going to pay a heavy price.


    Thus, a ck horse-drawn carriage departed from the city lord��s castle headed toward the western part of the city, where the headquarters of the Gray Temple was situated.


    The headquarters of the Gray Temple was an angr gray stone building that appeared to be quite solemn and intimidating, but all of the people passing through the streets near the building were quite rxed.


    Many of them wore expressions of awe and veneration as they cast their eyes toward the building. Not only did the Gray Temple exist to regte the actions of all of Chaos City��s citizens, they also served to protect the citizens from the outside world.


    They represented the order of Chaos City, and also the bottom line that couldn��t be breached.


    A ck horse-drawn carriage stopped outside the gates, and Michael disembarked from it.


    An elderly elf in a set of long gray robes, who stood in front of the gray building, nodded to acknowledge Michael��s arrival.


    Michael looked at the elderly elf with a serious expression, and said, ��Rn, the elven race is undergoing drastic changes, and Alex has reappeared; it��s about time we did something.��


    ...


    As Mag was passing by the Blue Suede clothing store, he stopped outside to take a quick nce at it. He discovered that there wasn��t even a single item of clothing within the shop, and that there was a sign hanging from the door that read ��new products are in production, please stay tuned��.


    Even so, there were still noblewomen invish clothing constantly visiting the shop, asking the employees for an exact time and date of reopening, to which the employees could only apologetically reply that they didn��t know.


    At the sight of all of the dejected noblewomen walking away from the shop, Mag shook his head with an amused smile. It appeared that Gloria was already employing hunger marketing tactics to increase the level of interest in her shop. Everything appeared to be heading in the right direction, and all they had to do now was increase production capacity in order to keep up with demand.


    Aside from high-end female clothing, arge market also lies in mid-range and low-end female attire. However, production costs are still far too high at the moment. Once the steam engine bes poprized, an industrial revolution will follow, Mag thought to himself as he continued riding his bicycle back to his restaurant.


    With the enormous wealth of the Buffett Family and the skilledborers provided by the city lord��s castle, it most likely wouldn��t take too long for the steam engine and the steam train to be poprized.


    Furthermore, the Nond Continent was starting to enter a period of instability, so the Buffet Family wanted��more than anyone��to have more useful cards that they could y.


    The profitability of banks relied heavily on a stable market, so its ie was not always reliable during vtile times.


    As such, Mag didn��t have to be concerned in the slightest that the implementation of the steam engine scheme would be dyed. Both the city lord��s castle and the Buffett Family were clearly extremely interested in this project.


    ...


    Beside ake in the Buffett Manor.


    Scheer sat beside Ian, who was holding a fishing rod in his hand, and she said in an excited voice, ��Grandpa, after repeated projections, our brains trust has basically confirmed that poprization of the steam engine and the steam train wouldpletely transform the current energy systems, and impact everyone��s daily lives in all aspects. Those inventions will push the entire world into a new era, and all industries will be able to achieve a level of staggering efficiency that would��ve been unimaginable in the past. Cheap coal mines will be extremely important resources, and as the pioneer behind this revolution, not only will our Buffett Family be reaping significant profits in the long run, out status and position in the world will also enjoy a meteoric rise.��


    Ian turned to Scheer and appraised her carefully for a moment before smiling as he said, ��I��ve rarely ever seen you this excited, Scheer. Thest time I saw you this worked up was back when you were preparing to implement the deposit system.��


    A smile also appeared on Scheer��s face as she replied, ��Change always fills one with excitement. Ventures into the unknown can always lead to brilliant opportunities. I��m not a fan of taking risks, but I��m filled with interest in the unknown. However, ever since King Andre��s birthday banquet, the Nond Continent has be rather unstable. Alex has returned from the dead, then killed six 10th-tier powerful beings, including Benson, with Irina by his side. After that, Chaos City announced that they��d be offering refuge to all wandering elves, and I��ve just received news from the Wind Forest that the elven queen has gone into seclusion, and Irina has been deposed as princess. Alex then made a public deration that he��d be fighting for all wandering elves, thereby establishing a stance against the Wind Forest��the same stance that has been adopted by Chaos City.��


    A slightly grim expression appeared on Scheer��s face as she continued, ��During the re-signing of the peace treaty in three months, it��s most likely the case that all of the races won��t be able to reach a consensus, and another war among species could even break out soon.��


    ��Do you think this will affect our Buffett Family in any way?�� Ian asked with a smile.


    ��The demons, orcs, and forest trolls initially had the initiative and wanted to start something, but they��ve lost over 10 10th-tier powerful beings in the past three years. In contrast, Alex has returned from the dead, thereby significantly bolstering the power of the human race. It��s unknown whether they��ll forge a new alliance with the elves and the dwarves, but even if norge-scale wars will break out in the short term, if the peace treaty isn��t re-signed, wars will inevitably break out on many borders.


    ��The rtionships between all of the races will also rapidly deteriorate, and that could prove to be a lethal blow to our banks. The protection uses signed between our banks and all of the races could be void, and war will prevent money from circting between races, thereby spelling doom for our banks. As such, I think the most important thing for us now is to poprize the steam engine and the steam train as quickly as possible so all races can develop an interest in it.


    ��When that timees, the steam engine will be our Buffett Family��s most important asset, which could perhaps also save our banks. Even in the worst-case scenario, we��ll be able to rely on the steam engine to cement ourselves a ce in this world,�� Scheer analyzed with a solemn expression.


    ��Do you know what is the wisest decision I��ve made ever since I decided to enter the business world?�� Ian asked with a smile.


    Scheer thought about this for a moment before replying, ��Founding Buffett Banks?��


    ��No, the wisest decision I��ve made is making you the sessor to the Buffett Family,�� Ian corrected with a shake of his head.


    ...


    ��Father, what are those? Ugly Ducks?��


    Not long after Mag returned to the restaurant, Amy also returned from her lessons.

 Chapter 852 - Waaah, I Also Want to Become a Little Sister

    <h4>Chapter 852 Waaah, I Also Want to Be a Little Sister</h4>


    ��That��s... about right.��


    Mag looked down at the pair of Red-top Tricolor Ducks huddled together on the floor, and decided that ugly ducks was quite an apt name for them.


    ��Meow, meow~�� Ugly Duckling was also looking on from the side with a curious expression.


    ��Did you go off to find parents for Ugly Duckling? They��re just as ugly as Ugly Duckling!�� Amy��s eyes lit up as she picked up Ugly Duckling, then ced it beside the two ducks as she nodded, and said, ��They really do look identical!��


    Really? Both Mag and Krassu, who had apanied Amy back to the restaurant, raised their eyebrows in unison.


    ��This is how a family should be.�� Amy nodded in a content manner before turning to Mag with an expectant look on her face as she asked, ��Father, are we have roast duck today?��


    ��Meow, meow, meow, meow~��


    Ugly Duckling immediately cried out in a panicked manner, and then frantically pointed at the three ducks with one of its paws before pointing back at itself as if it were trying to announce that they werepletely different creatures.


    Amy pressed Ugly Duckling��s little paw back to its side, and smiled as she said, ��I get it, you��re very happy that you��ve found your parents. I��m also very happy for you, so I think we should have a celebration tonight.��


    Ugly Duckling��s stared at Amy with wide, horrified eyes as if it were looking at a terrifying demon.


    Mag was quite amused by the interaction between Amy and Ugly Duckling, but he was rather taken aback by what he saw when he turned his attention to Krassu. ��Master Krassu, what happened to your beard?��


    Krassu held his own beard in extremely high regard, and he��d been very depressed for a long time after half of it had been burned away by a fireball unleashed by Amy. After carefully nurturing it ever since then, the beard had grown significantly longer, but for some reason, it was almostpletely gone now.


    ��Well... I heard that long beards aren��t popr nowadays, so I decided to try cutting it short.�� Krassu felt as if his heart were bleeding, but he still forced himself to keep up a cheerful facade. What else could he do? Tell everyone that his beard had been burned away by his own disciple?


    ��Then why were you crying when you cut your beard, Master Half-beard?�� Amy asked as she looked up at him with a curious expression.


    ��Those... Those were tears of joy.�� Krassu was clearly feeling rather ufortable with this topic, and he suddenly changed the subject as he turned to the pair of ducks on the ground, and said, ��Let��s talk about the roast ducks we��re going to have tonight.��


    ��Yes, yes!�� As expected, Amy��s interest was immediately drawn away by the prospect of roast ducks.


    After exining the situation over and over again, Mag was finally able to convince the two not to eat the three ducks.


    He hadn��t opened the experience bag yet, nor had he studied the practiced making the dish in the test field for the God of Cookery, so he was naturally still unable to cook traditional Quanjude Peking Duck.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling sidled over to the pair of ducks with a pitiable expression on its face, seemingly resigned to the fact that it had now been categorized as a duck.


    The two Red-top Tricolor Ducks opened their wings before encircling them around Ugly Duckling, creating a scene that was akin to a touching family reunion.


    Mag cooked some dinner for Amy and Krassu, and following Krassu��s departure, Amy stood at the entrance of the restaurant, looking up at Mag with an expectant gaze. ��Father, can we go and see the little sister at Uncle Blue Fatty��s house?��


    ��Of course we can,�� Mag replied with a nod and a smile. The restaurant was supposed to be closed for business for the entire day, so he didn��t have to open it for the dinner service. On top of that, he had some affinity with those twins, so he also wanted to pay them a visit.


    ��Wait for me here; I��m going to prepare some things,�� Mag said before making his way into the kitchen.


    15 minutester, Mag carried a lunchbox and a small gift box as he rode away on his bicycle with Amy in the back.


    Harrison had given him Gjerj��s address before, and after asking a few passersby for directions along the way, Mag was able to sessfully arrive at his destination.


    After being notified of Mag and Amy��s arrival, Gjerj hurriedly rushed out of the door with a surprised look on his face, and asked, ��Boss Mag, Little Amy! Why are you two here?��


    ��Uncle Blue Fatty, we��re here to see my little sister,�� Amy said with a smile as she cast her gaze into the courtyard in a curious manner, and asked, ��Where is she?��


    Meanwhile, Mag handed over the boxes he was carrying to Gjerj with a smile, and said, ��This is a portion of Yangzhou fried rice for your wife, and this is a present for your kids.��


    ��Oh, you really shouldn��t have, Boss Mag. Pleasee in.�� Gjerj epted the boxes with a smile before turning to Amy as he said, ��Your little sister is inside; let me take you to her.��


    Two servants strode out before carefully carrying Mag��s bicycle into the courtyard while Mag and Amy followed Gjerj into his house.


    Gjerj was living in what was considered to be an affluent area in Chaos City. The city championed the concept of freedom, but that didn��t mean that there was no wealth gap in the city.


    Gjerj��s family had a few shops and businesses that were quite profitable, but they could only be considered an affluent middle-ss family that still couldn��tpare with the likes of the Buffett Family.


    However, the courtyard was constructed in quite an organized manner, with a little garden that had clearly been taken care of very well, thereby reflecting their wealth as well as Miranda��s aesthetic standards.


    A little boy who appeared to be around three years of age rushed over to Amy, and he spread open his little arms as he mumbled, ��Big Sister... Big Sister... I want a hug! I want to be raised up high!��


    ��Do you think you��ll suddenly be more adorable just because you��re calling me big sister?�� Amy asked in a calm manner.


    Parber��s footsteps faltered, and he stared at Amy in a confused manner with his little arms still raised aloft.


    ��No matter what you say, you still haven��t be an adorable little sister. I hope you can realize that.�� Amy shook her head before brushing past Parber in a cool and aloof manner.


    ��B-Big Sister won��t hug me... Waaah....�� Parber lips puckered as he burst into tears.


    ��Haha, don��t cry, Parber, let��s go and see your little brother and little sister,�� Gjerj hurriedly consoled as he bent down to scoop Parber up in his arms.


    ��I��m really sorry about this. Amy...�� Mag began in an apologetic manner.


    Gjerj shook his head with a smile, and said, ��There��s no need to apologize, Boss Mag. I know that Little Amy is a kind little girl; it��s just that she only likes little sisters.��


    Thus, Gjerj and Mag continued into the courtyard. Miranda was still breastfeeding her newborn daughter at the moment, so it was naturally inappropriate for Mag to go in. As such, only Amy followed Gjerj into the room.


    Not long after that, Amy��s ted voice rang out from within the room. ��Wow! What an adorable little sister! Can I hold her?��


    ��Waah, Big Sister is hugging Little Sister, but she doesn��t want to hug me... Waaah, I also want to be a little sister...�� Parber��s dejected voice also rang out within the room not long thereafter.


    Mag shook his head with an amused smile, clearly not envious of Gjerj��s current situation.


    ��Father, look!��


    The door was opened, and Amy made her way out of the room while carefully holding a small baby that was wrapped up inyers of nkets.

 Chapter 853 - Father Will Teach You Swordsmanship

    <h4>Chapter 853 Father Will Teach You Swordsmanship</h4>


    The little baby girl in the cocoon of nkets had a faint flush on her soft little cheeks, and she was staring up at Amy with curiosity in herrge bright eyes. She reached out with a tiny little hand and strained a little to touch Amy��s face, upon which an adorable smile appeared on her infantile face.


    ��She��s so adorable!�� Amy wore a content smile on her face, then looked up at the smiling Mag with an expectant gaze, and suggested, ��Father, should we steal her away?��


    ��Huh?�� Mag faltered slightly before ncing at Gjerj, whose expression had suddenly changed drastically. He had finally gotten the daughter that he��d been dreaming of after oveing many hardships, and just the thought of having her taken away was like a stab to the heart. Mag hurriedly shook his head with a smile as he said, ��We can��t do that. This is Uncle Gjerj��s baby, just like you��re my baby. If you steal this little sister away, Uncle Gjerj will be very sad.��


    Amy shook her head with a serious expression, and replied, ��That��s alright, if Uncle Blue Fatty misses her, I can permit him toe and see her. This little sister can live at our house, and I��m sure she��ll be super happy to taste Father��s cooking every day.��


    ��Er...�� Gjerj was just about to say something, but he was suddenly at a loss for words. Indeed, being able to live at Mamy Restaurant and taste all types of delicious dishes for free was like heaven on earth.


    ��We can��t do that.�� Mag shook his head with a smile as he looked down at the little baby, and said, ��She��s still too small, so she needs to be with her mother. She��ll be happy to be able to eat delicious foods, but she��ll be even happier if she can stay with her parents.��


    Gjerj also made his way toward them with a smile, and said, ��That��s true. If you miss her, you cane and y with her at any time, Little Amy.��


    ��Alright...�� Amy looked down at the smiling little baby in her arms, and nodded as she said, ��I��ll let her stay with Uncle Blue Fatty, then.��


    At this moment, Miranda made her way over to the door, and extended a grateful bow as she said, ��Boss Mag, thank you; thank you for saving me and my two children.��


    ��There��s no need to thank me. I��m just d that both you and your children are safe and healthy,�� Mag replied with a smile as he shook his head. He had contributed to bringing these two little babies safely into this world, and that was quite a heartwarming experience for him.


    Amy held the little girl, who had been given the name Kerris, and yed with her until she burst into tears, upon which she was returned to Miranda to be breastfed.


    Amy was less than five years old, but due to the fact that she��d been learning melee magic from Krassu and swordsmanship from Mag, her strength wasparable to that of a normal adult even without using any magic, so it was no problem at all for her to hold a newborn.


    It was getting ratherte, so Mag bid farewell to Gjerj and Miranda before preparing to leave with Amy.


    ��Wait!�� Right at this moment, a rather tender voice suddenly sounded, following which Parmer suddenly made his way toward Amy. A hint of hesitation shed through his eyes, but he still mustered up his courage in the end and handed a porcin te over to her as he said, ��This is for you.��


    ��Huh? Isn��t that Parmer��s favorite te? He��s always cherished it and hasn��t even used it once ever since you gave it to him,�� Miranda eximed in a quiet voice.


    ��It is. He really values that te. I didn��t think that he��d give it to Little Amy.�� Gjerj was also quite surprised to see this.


    ��It��s a little ugly, but it matches Ugly Duckling��s appearance, so I��ll use it to feed Ugly Duckling,�� After carefully appraising the te for a while, Amy epted the offering from Parmer before nodding with a smile as she said, ��Thanks.��


    Mag nced at Parmer, whose expression had stiffened slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his face. As expected, his daughter wasn��t someone who could be hit on by anyone. Thus, he made his way out of the courtyard with Amy��s little hand in his, and then ced her onto his bicycle.


    ��Just you wait, Big Sister! I��m going to be a little sister for sure...�� Parber said with a determined look on his face as he stood at the entrance.


    ��Nonsense! You... You...�� Gjerj stared at Parber with a resigned expression on his face.


    ...


    ��Amy, Father will teach you swordsmanship when we get home,�� Mag said with a smile as he rode his bicycle.


    ��Yes, yes! I love swordsmanship!�� Amy nodded with an ted expression.


    Most of the melee magic that Krassu taught her was quite direct and violent, relying on powerful spells and unleashing sudden bursts of explosive power at close range to defeat the enemy.


    These battle tactics were theplete opposite of the tactics that magic casters normally employed, and during battle, they would often catch the opponent by surprise and ensure quick victory.


    These tactics would most likely be very effective against magic casters of the same tier, or perhaps of an even higher tier than Amy, but if she were to face a powerful knight in battle, her melee magic could prove to be a burden instead.


    Krassu was undoubtedly one of the most powerful beings in existence. There was virtually no one on the entire Nond Continent that could directly withstand one of his ultimate fireballs, and as such, he was able to power his way through his opponents�� defenses with brute force alone.


    However, Amy clearly wasn��t powerful enough to aplish that yet. If she couldbine some battle tactics employed by knights with her melee magic, and simultaneously cultivate as both a magic caster and a knight, she would definitely be a lot more powerful than she was now.


    Amy was still quite young, but she was very interested in swordsmanship, and this was why Mag had decided to teach her so she could be an exceptional knight with brilliant swordsmanship.


    No one on the Nond Continent had been able to cultivate melee magic, long-range magic, and knightly swordsmanship yet, just as no one in the history of the continent had managed to reach the 11th-tier. As such, Mag was very much looking forward to seeing what kind of powerful being would culminate afterbining all three of those cultivation methods.


    After returning to the restaurant, Mamy Restaurant took Amy to the top floor, and the two of them began to practice swordsmanship under the starry night sky.


    ...


    At the city lord��s castle, a female employee handed a document and a ck metal badge to Firis with a smile as she said, ��Congrattions, Miss Firis, you��ve passed our background check and officially be the 820,088th resident of Chaos City. Please take good care of your residence card; that document contains your identification information. If you lose it, you can apply for a recement at the city lord��s castle. At the same time, the city lord��s castle will provide you with temporary lodging and food until you find official employment.��


    Firis looked down with aplex expression at the palm-size metal badge, upon which was inscribed her name and her identification, but she still politely expressed her gratitude toward the employee. ��Thank you.��


    ��You��re wee. Is there anything else I can help you with?�� the employee asked with a smile. During these past few days, she��d seen many elves who hade to Chaos City to seek refuge. Most of them were very excited after receiving their residence cards, so Firis�� reaction was slightly out of the ordinary inparison.


    However, it was said that this elf had been brought to Chaos City by Alex in person, and ording to her self-introduction, she was Irina��s servant, so her identity was rather special, which was why she received a bit more attention than others.


    Firis hesitated momentarily before mustering up her courage as she asked, ��Would you be able to give me a job?��

 Chapter 854 - Do You Want to Become a True Giant Dragon?

    <h4>Chapter 854 Do You Want to Be a True Giant Dragon?</h4>


    ��The city lord��s castle has recently organized some jobs that you can choose from. However, whether your application will be sessful will be decided by the employers who have provided those jobs. There��s going to be an employment convention held right in front of the city lord��s castle tomorrow; you can go and have a look there, and perhaps you��ll find a job that suits you,�� the employee replied with a smile.


    ��Thank you.�� Firis nodded gratefully in response. Leaving the Wind Forest left her feeling quite dejected, but she felt respected by everyone aftering to Chaos City.


    Regardless of whether it was the soldiers on the city wall or the employees of the city lord��s castle, all of them had treated her with benevolence and respect, which was a rather strange feeling, yet also one that was very pleasant.


    In the past, she had heard about Chaos City from Irina, but she had never believed that there was actually a ce in this world where everyone was treated as an equal, nor would she have ever thought that she��d one day trulye to such a ce and be one of its residents.


    After following the employee to her the living quarters that she��d been assigned, Firis looked up at the starry night sky, and thought to herself, Is the princess doing well? She must be lonely on her own... Is he watching me from the shadows? What kind of job do I have to find to prove that I��m fit to look after the young mistress?


    A series of questions shed through her mind, leaving her feeling rather lost. In the past, all she had to worry about was serving the princess, yet now, she was suddenly having to deal with all of these issues that she��d never even had to consider before.


    ...


    Should I tell her?


    Outside the ice cream shop, Elizabeth was staring at Yabemiya, who was serving customers with a warm smile on her face.


    Fox seems to be growing quite impatient, and he��s summoning me back to the dragon inds. If I don��t ever get toe back, she may never find out the truth for the rest of her life...


    The smile on Yabemiya��s face was so clean and pure, and it wasn��t forced in the slightest. This was a smile that reflected joy and bliss from the bottom of her heart.


    But will knowing all of this really make her happy? Elizabeth was rather hesitant with how to proceed.


    She��s here again? At this point, Sally had also noticed Elizabeth��s presence, and her brows furrowed slightly as she realized that Elizabeth was staring directly at Yabemiya again. Why is she so interested in Miya?


    Elizabeth seemed to have also sensed Sally��s gaze, and their eyes met for a moment before Elizabeth strode directly into the ice cream shop.


    The snow-and-ice-themed ice cream shop was warmer than she��d expected, and even though it was already nighttime, there were still customers enjoying ice creams in the shop with blissful smiles on their faces.


    ��Wee... Oh, it��s you!�� Yabemiya turned to Elizabeth with a hint of surprise on her face.


    She had seen this beautiful woman many times at Mamy Restaurant, and Elizabeth had also asked her some strange questions in the past, so Yabemiya had quite a strong impression of her.


    Furthermore, perhaps it was due to the fact that this woman was a giant dragon, but Yabemiya always felt a strange sense of affection toward her.


    She had always been quite curious about what this strange feeling was stemming from, but she��d been holding back her curiosity this entire time. She was just a half-dragon, while Elizabeth was a noble giant dragon, and the two of them were onpletely different levels.


    Elizabeth nodded to acknowledge Yabemiya before taking a seat beside the window. Even she didn��t know why she had decided to enter the shop.


    ��What would you like to order? The vors of ice cream we have avable are all listed on the menu,�� Yabemiya asked with a smile.


    ��I��ll get a vani ice cream,�� Elizabeth replied in a calm voice, but she had blurted out an answer, almost stumbling over her words in the process. Perhaps she really did need an ice cream just to calm herself down.


    ��Alright, please wait for a moment.�� Yabemiya nodded with a smile before departing, and then quickly returning with a vani ice cream.


    ��Thank you,�� Elizabeth said before taking a lick of her ice cream.


    It was still the same familiar entrancing vor, and icy sweetness of the ice cream seemed to be capable of making one forget all of their worries.


    The ice cream operated until 10pm. After the final customer departed, Yabemiya turned off the lights before leaving with Sally.


    It was already deep into autumn, so the nights were quite cold, and there weren��t many people in the Aden Square at this time.


    However, there was a slender figure nearby, looking on as the two of them emerged from the shop.


    Yabemiya turned to Elizabeth with a slightly puzzled look as she asked, ��Are you waiting for me?��


    ��What do you want?�� Sally stepped forward and shielded Yabemiya behind her as she appraised Elizabeth with a cautious look on her face.


    This wasn��t the first time that Elizabeth had been observing Yabemiya, and it was very strange that a proud 7th-tier giant dragon would be constantly spying on a half-dragon restaurant waitress.


    ��I have some things I want to speak to her about. I bear no ill will,�� Elizabeth replied in a calm manner.


    Sally��s eyes narrowed, and she showed no intention of stepping aside.


    However, Yabemiya made her way around Sally with a smile, and said, ��It��s ok, Aisha, she doesn��t want to hurt me. You can go upstairs and go to bed now; I��ll be back soon.��


    Sally nced at Yabemiya, and then at Elizabeth before nodding as she said, ��Alright, but be careful.��


    Following Sally��s departure, Yabemiya turned to Elizabeth with a smile, and asked, ��Is there something you��d like to speak to me about?��


    ��We��re simr in age, so you don��t have to refer to me in such a respectful manner[1].��


    A hint of tion shed through Yabemiya��s eyes upon hearing this, but she was still rather hesitant as she asked, ��Can I really do that?��


    Elizabeth nodded in response.


    Yabemiya��s smile widened upon receiving this confirmation.


    At the sight of Yabemiya��s smile, Elizabeth was feeling a lot more rxed, but at the same time, she was bing even more hesitant.


    If she were to know the truth, would she still be able to smile like that? If she were to receive the dragon origin, she��d have no choice but to be swept up into a cruel political battle.


    ��What did you want to speak to me about?�� Yabemiya asked in a curious voice. She couldn��t shake the feeling that Elizabeth seemed to have something to tell her.


    Elizabeth returned to her senses, and calmly asked, ��What kind of person do you think your father is like?��


    ��I��ve never met him.�� Yabemiya shook her head, but her eyes quickly lit up as a smile appeared on her face, and she said, ��But I heard from Mother that he��s a golden-armor-d hero who can carry the entire world on his shoulders!��


    He may be a hero, but he abandoned two sets of wives and daughters... Elizabeth thought to herself at the sight of Yabemiya��s smiling face, but she couldn��t bear to tell her that in the end.


    ��Do you want to be a true giant dragon?�� Elizabeth continued.


    ��A giant dragon?�� Yabemiya thought about this carefully before shaking her head with a smile as she said, ��I once wished for that, but at the time, I thought that being a half-dragon is really abhorrent, and I even hated myself. I no longer think that now. Even as a half-dragon, I can still bring others happiness and be liked by others.��


    [1] Yabemiya has been referring to Elizabeth using a more respectful form of ��you�� in Chinese this entire time, but there��s no real good trantion for it in English, so I��ve kept it as ��you��

 Chapter 855 - The Parents“ Debt Must be Repaid by the Child

    <h4>855 The Parents�� Debt Must be Repaid by the Child</h4>


    On the balcony of the restaurant.


    ��Father, I��m thirsty. I��m going down to drink some water; wait for me here, I��ll be back soon.�� Amy ced her longsword off to the side before rushing downstairs.


    Mag smiled as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. Sword training was one of his daily activities, and practicing every night for an hour before bed had been quite beneficial to his swordsmanship.


    We��ve been training for close to an hour now; I��m also getting a little thirsty. Mag also ced his longsword down before heading downstairs. He was still a little worried about leaving Amy on her own, even if she had only gone to drink some water.


    After arriving at the bottom of the staircase, Mag was just about to walk into the room when he suddenly stopped before carefully casting his gaze toward the entrance of the restaurant.


    As opposed to drinking water, Amy was dragging the two ducks by their necks toward the entrance in a sneaky manner that Mag found to be rather amusing. At the same time, he was rather confused as he thought to himself, What��s Amy doing there?


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling followed along behind her with an urgent and concerned look in its eyes.


    ��Shh, be quiet, Ugly Duckling!�� Amy red at Ugly Duckling before shooting a nce at the staircase as she whispered, ��It��ll be bad if Father catches us!��


    ��Meow.�� Ugly Duckling gave a feeble cry before falling silent.


    She doesn��t want me to find out? Mag stuck out his head again and watched as Amy made her way over to the entrance. Where was she nning to take these two ducks behind his back?


    Amy ced the two ducks onto the ground, and both of them began to pant heavily, having just regained the ability to breathe as Amy had released their necks. Both of them then immediately tried to get away from her all horrified.


    ��Stop!�� Amy grabbed onto the ducks�� necks again, and then got up onto the tips of her toes to reach for the door handle. After a brief struggle, she was finally able to reach the handle with her fingertips, and the door was opened.


    ��Phew.�� Amy exhaled before looking behind her in a guilty manner, and then nced at the two failing ducks in her hands. She hurriedly released them to give them a chance to breathe, and then grabbed onto their necks again before carefully dragging them out the door.


    From Mag��s hiding spot, he could only see a faint profile of Amy and the two ducks. However, they didn��t go very far. Amy ced the two ducks down in front of the entrance, and then said something to them before a ball of mes appeared in her hand.


    Is she going to roast them on her own? Mag raised an eyebrow before silently making his way over to the entrance and looking outside.


    The two ducks were staring at Amy with sheer horror in their eyes, and Ugly Duckling hurriedly positioned itself between Amy and the two ducks in an urgent manner, but there was also a hint of horror in its eyes as it stared at the fireball in Amy��s hand.


    Amy looked at the two Red-top Tricolor Ducks and slowly leaned down with an expectant look in her eyes as she murmured to herself, ��These fat ugly ducks must be super delicious when roasted. They��ll be just like the roast geese from that restaurant. I��ll roast them until they��re golden brown, then pull off a drumstick to eat; it��ll be so good!��


    ��Quack, quack, quack!!!��


    The two ducks pped their wings in a terrifying frenzy, trying to get away from this demonic little girl. However, their legs had been bound, and they��d been tied together, so they couldn��t go anywhere. As such, they could only look on as the ball of fire slowly approached them, sending terrifying waves of scorching heat surging through the air.


    ��Sigh, I wanted to eat the two of you, but Ugly Duckling clearly doesn��t want that, so I��ll let you go. I can��t let Ugly Duckling experience the pain of losing its parents.�� After heaving a faint sigh, the mes in Amy��s hand werepressed to around the size of a chopstick, and she used it to slice through the ropes that had bound the two ducks, reducing the ropes to piles of ashes.


    The two ducks copsed to the ground in fear as they felt a burst of scorching heat sh between their feet, and both of them wore nk expressions, seemingly yet toprehend had just happened. In fact, they were to so frightened that they��d even forgotten to run away.


    ��If you don��t go now, I��m going to change my mind. Father is going to cook both of you into roast ducks tomorrow!�� Amy threatened as her eyes began to light up again.


    ��Quack, quack!!��


    Both the Red-top Tricolor Ducks seemed to have returned to their senses at once, and they pped their wings as they flew toward the za as quickly as they could. One of them was so panicked that it almost crashed into a tree, sending a flurry of dead leaves falling onto the ground in the process before the two ducks vanished, turning into ck spots in the distance.


    ��Meow, meow~!��


    Ugly Duckling looked on with excitement in its eyes at the sight of the two departing ducks, then turned toward Amy, and rubbed its little head against her foot.


    So she was worried that Ugly Duckling would be sad. Mag shook his head with a smile. It turned out that she was quite kind-hearted, after all.


    ��Alright, I know you��re really happy,�� Amy stroked Ugly Duckling��s head and looked at the blissful expression on its face with a smile before she suddenly asked, ��But have you heard of the saying that the parents�� debt must be repaid by the child?��


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling looked up at Amy with a perplexed look in its eyes.


    ��It��s alright, you��ll understand in the future.�� Amy picked up Ugly Duckling, and then looked up into the sky before entering the restaurant remorsefully as she murmured to herself, ��It��s so said seeing these two roast ducks fly away. What am I going to tell Father? He spent an entire day to catch them...��


    Having seen all there was to be seen, Mag silently went upstairs again. Amy had clearly released the two ducks behind his back as she��d been worried that he wouldn��t agree to let them go. However, he was rather intrigued to see what kind of excuse she woulde up with to inform him of this.


    ��Please have some water, Father.��


    After waiting on the balcony for a while, Mag turned to discover Amy carefully making her way toward him, holding a cup of water in her hands that she was raising above her head to offer to Mag.


    ��Thank you, Amy.�� Mag smiled as he epted the cup of water before taking a sip. It appeared that she was trying to soften him up before delivering the bad news.


    Amy looked up at Mag with an apologetic expression on her face as she said, ��I��m sorry, Father, I let the two ugly ducks go because I thought Ugly Duckling would be sad.��


    ��That��s alright. It��s a good thing that you��re considerate of your friends�� feelings.�� Mag shook his head with a smile as he looked at Amy with approval in his eyes.


    Not only was she learning to be considerate of the feelings of others, more importantly, she hadn��t tried to tell a lie. It was very important to him that Amy had chosen to be honest in this situation.


    A smile appeared on Amy��s face as she nodded, and said, ��But it��s alright; even though I let them go, we still have their child, so they��ll have toe back sooner orter.��


    Mag gave a slightly resigned smile as he patted Amy��s head, and said, ��Let��s practice for a bit longer, then go to bed.��


    ��Alright.�� Amy nodded before picking up her longsword before imitating Mag as practice resumed.


    ...


    The next morning, Mag had just finished making everyone��s breakfasts when Yabemiya greeted him outside the restaurant, and asked, ��Boss, what��s this stinky tofu?��

 Chapter 856 - Is It That Bad?

    <h4>856 Is It That Bad?</h4>


    Amy, Sally, and the others were also all looking at Mag with curiosity in their eyes. The new dish hadn��t been prepared for breakfast this morning, so all of them were wondering just what this new ��stinky tofu�� dish was.


    ��Is it tofu pudding that smells bad?�� Amy asked.


    ��Is it when you remove the brains from tofu[1], then make it stinky?�� Ba also chimed in with an inquisitive look on her face.


    ��Is it actually stinky?�� Sally asked in a rather concerned manner. As an elf, she had a mild case of mysophobia.


    How do I put this... Mag thought to himself as he looked at everyone��s intrigued expressions. Stinky tofu was a very contentious and controversial dish. Those who loved it treated it like a prized treasure, while those who didn��t avoided it like the gue.


    Mag had once been one of the people that belonged to thetter group. There were some misunderstandings involved there, but if it weren��t for the fact that he��d been forced to bask in the putrid aroma of stinky tofu in the test field for the God of Cookery for so long, he most likely still wouldn��t have been able to ept its stinky odor.


    However, after making a portion of the perfect stinky tofu, Mag hadpletely changed his mind. Stinky tofu was a very prevalent and renowned dish, and there had to be a reason for this.


    Mag contemted his answer for a moment before replying, ��This is a dish with a distinctive and pronounced vor. It��s very stinky, but if you were to carefully pick apart its aroma, you��d find that it has a rich and unique fragrance. After tasting it, you��ll realize that it��s an irresistibly delicious dish. It may not suit everyone��s tastes, but those who like it will love it. However, it��s not very suitable to be consumed for breakfast, so I didn��t make it for you.��


    ��I want to eat it! I want to eat it!�� Amy raised a little hand high up into the air as she yelled, ��I can only smell the rich and unique aroma! I really want to eat stinky tofu!��


    A gentle and doting look appeared in Mag��s eyes as he looked at Amy��s expectant expression. He then turned to everyone else, and asked, ��Does anyone else want to try it? Before you make your decision, I must warn that the vor of this dish is quite heavy, and those who are sensitive to foul odors should exercise discretion before deciding whether to try it or not.��


    ��I��ll pass.�� Sally immediately shook her head.


    ��I��ll pass as well.�� Ba also shook her head. She liked things that smelled good, and she couldn��t ept foul-smelling foods.


    ��C-can I try it?�� Yabemiya asked in a cautious and feeble voice as if she were worried that she��d made the wrong decision.


    ��Alright, so that��s two portions of stinky tofu. I��ll make them separately for the two of you after breakfast.�� Mag nodded with a smile. A dish with such an overpowering vor should be eaten at the end of a meal. Furthermore, there was no guarantee that the two of them would still have the appetite for breakfast if they were to eat stinky tofu first.


    After breakfast, Mag entered the kitchen to make stinky tofu.


    Amy and Yabemiya were looking at Mag through the entrance of the kitchen with expectant expressions on their faces, while Sally and Ba were standing slightly further away, casting their eyes toward the kitchen with slightly wary expressions.


    ��System, activate the molecr istion system. Iste the area where stinky tofu is made from the rest of the kitchen, and also iste all of the individual tables in the restaurant,�� Mag instructed internally, and then removed the lid of the brine jar after receiving an affirmative response from the system.


    An overpowering stinky odor immediately wafted through the air. However, Mag was a true man who had even drunk this brine before, and he��d also spent dozens of days embroiled in this very same odor in the test field for the God of Cookery. As such, he was instantly able to pinpoint the unique fragrance of the brine before inhaling deeply in an intoxicated manner.


    Among the pieces of tofu that he��d ced into the jug this morning, he pulled out around a dozen to find that they��d already turned ck. He rinsed them under cold water before setting them off to the side to be dried.


    After that, he poured arge amount of camellia oil into a pot and heated it up until it took on a red color, and then ced the pieces of tofu into the pot. The tofu was deep-fried for five minutes over low heat, and when the surface of the pieces of tofu had taken on a golden brown hue, he removed them from the oil before cing them on tes.


    He then poked a hole into the center of each piece of stinky tofu with a chopstick, and used a small spoon to scoop some chili oil, soy sauce, and sesame seed oil into those indentations. After that, he sprinkled some minced garlic and coriander over the dish before pouring adle of secret sauce over each te of stinky tofu, and the dish wasplete.


    ��Why can��t I smell anything? It doesn��t smell good, and it��s not stinky, either,�� Amy said with a curious look on her face as she outside the entrance of the kitchen.


    ��I can��t smell anything, either.�� Yabemiya also wore a perplexed look on her face. Mag had made it sound like this dish was extremely putrid, and she��d also changed her mind about tasting it as a result. However, it appeared to almost beplete now, but she still couldn��t smell anything. That was really strange.


    ��I set up a magic formation in the kitchen, as well as the entire restaurant, that can iste aromas. That way, the aromas of the dishes in the restaurant won��t intermingle with one another, and customers will be able to enjoy their dishes without being affected by the aroma in the air,�� Mag exined as he loaded two portions of stinky tofu onto two tters, and then ced a dome-shaped metal cover over each te. He then emerged from the kitchen with a smile, and said, ��Take a seat.��


    Amy and Yabemiya immediately sat down at the table closest to the entrance to the kitchen, and then stared at the tters in Mag��s hands with expectant looks in their eyes.


    Sally and Ba also made their way over to the table. ording to what Mag was saying, the aroma of the dishes should be restricted to the scope of the table, so they didn��t have to worry about smelling the dish.


    ��Even if your first impression of the dish is that it��s unbearably stinky, you have to repress the urge to give up on it. After a while, your impression of it might change,�� Mag said as he ced the tters down onto the table, and then removed their lids.


    A rich stinky aroma immediately wafted through the air, and Yabemiya almost reflexively jumped up from her seat. Her dragon tail immediately appeared, flinging her chair over in the process.


    This abhorrent odor had dealt her a very heavy blow. She had worked in damp and dark kitchens for many years, and during that time, she��d been forced by her employers to take care of countless rotten ingredients and dishes, and even been assigned the duty of unclogging underground sewage pipes. However, none of those horrific odors couldpare with what she was smelling right now.


    If it weren��t for Mag��s earlier warning, she would��ve already rushed out the door to desperately gulp down some fresh air.


    Is it that bad?


    Sally and Ba were both given a fright by Yabemiya��s reaction, and at the same time, they were quite d that they��d chosen not to sample the dish. This reaction was far more violent than when Yabemiya was eating roujiamos, and she��d taken on her half-dragon form uncontrobly in the blink of an eye. Just how putrid did this dish have to be to draw such a reaction from her?


    In contrast, Amy was staring at the dish before her with an entranced look on her face as if she couldn��t smell its abhorrent odor at all. Instead, she picked up her chopsticks as if she were about to dig in to an extremely delicious dish.


    Everyone then cast their eyes toward the pieces of ck tofu, which had been ced on long rectangr tes. Their centers were filled with condiments, and their surface was covered in rich brown sauce, as well as pieces of coriander, thereby creating a rather alluring sight to behold.


    Is something that stinky really edible? The same question shed through Sally��s and Ba��s mind at the same time.


    Amy carefully picked up a piece of stinky tofu with her chopsticks, making sure that not even a single shred of coriander fell from it, before taking a bite.


    After biting through the crispy exterior, the spicy and supple sauces created a delicious explosion of vor in her mouth. Amy��s eyes immediately narrowed in a blissful smile, and after swallowing her first mouthful of tofu, she stuck out her little tongue to lick the sauce around her lips, and then ate the remaining portion of that piece of stinky tofu in a single bite.


    [1] Once again, another y on words where the Chinese characters for tofu pudding literally trantes to tofu brains, hence the reference for removing the brains.

 Chapter 857 - Its Stinkiness is Just a Ruse

    <h4>857 Its Stinkiness is Just a Ruse</h4>


    ��Gulp.��


    Everyone swallowed in unison at the sight of Amy��s blissful expression. They knew that this stinky tofu was astonishingly putrid, but they still couldn��t help but try to imagine its delicious vor as they looked at Amy��s joyful reaction.


    Amy made everything she ate look extremely delicious, but even Sally and Ba were quite curious about just what this abhorrent stinky tofu could taste like.


    Yabemiya was just about to run away when a hint of surprise also suddenly shed through her eyes. Her agitated dragon tail settled down, and she closed her eyes as she carefully inhaled the aroma wafting through the air. ��This is not just a purely stinky aroma; I can smell a special fragrance hidden deep within it. The more I delve into that special aroma, the more pronounced it bes, and it��s very warm and mild, making me want to explore it even further.��


    After a brief hesitation, Yabemiya sat back down in her seat before appraising the stinky tofu dish before her.


    Just like all of the dishes that Mag had made in the past, this stinky tofu was very appetizing in appearance.


    The ck tofu didn��t appear to be hideous in the slightest, and after being stuffed with condiments and drizzled with that rich brown sauce, it appeared to be very alluring instead.


    The overwhelmingly putrid aroma had already transformed into a rich and unique fragrance that was extremely captivating.


    What will this dish taste like? Yabemiya nced at the blissful Amy beside her, and then also picked up a piece of stinky tofu with her chopsticks. The ck exterior of the tofu had been fried to a slightly yellow tinge, and its center was stuffed full with condiments. The green coriander that had been sprinkled all over the dish provided a perfect finishing touch that gave the dish a refreshing appearance.


    ��The best way to eat stinky tofu is to eat an entire piece per mouthful,�� Mag suggested with a smile.


    One piece at a time? Yabemiya looked down at the piece of tofu between her chopsticks, only to find that it was just the right size for an adult mouthful, but it most likely wouldn��t be very elegant to eat an entire piece in one mouthful.


    After some brief hesitation, Yabemiya still ced the entire piece of stinky tofu into her mouth before biting down on it.


    The spicy juices encapsted within the stinky tofu instantly flourished within her mouth, and for a split second, her mind wentpletely nk.


    Her body��s first reaction was to spit out the stinky tofu right away. However, she then discovered that there was an unimaginably delicious vor intermingled with the intense spiciness.


    Beyond the crispy exterior was an extremely soft and smooth tofu interior, and the spicy juices instantly made all of her taste budse alive. The abundance of condiments and also presented her with a diverse variety of textures, and she felt as if a delicious pot of warm soup were bubbling within her mouth.


    ��Rip!��


    Two buttons immediately flew off the front of her maid uniform, revealing a section of her fair and alluring cleavage.


    Even so, she still couldn��t bear to spit out the stinky tofu in her mouth. She raised her head upward as she panted with her mouth open, and her cheeks were bulging, but she no longer had any spare capacity to worry about her appearance.


    The stinky tofu was extremely hot, but far too delicious for her to bear spitting it out!


    The scorching temperature in her mouth quickly receded along with the spicy vor, but another unique and delicious vor instantly flourished to take its ce.


    This was an extraordinary dish that had the crispiness and fragrance of deep-fried tofu, and its interior was only slightly firmer than tofu pudding, but it was so delicious and refreshing.


    On top of that, the condiments and secondary ingredients gave the dish a soul, and made it absolutely irresistible.


    After swallowing her first mouthful of stinky tofu, Yabemiya��s eyes remained closed for a long while.


    All of the stinkiness had vanished, and a rich intoxicating fragrance lingered in her mouth as well as in the surrounding area.


    This fragrance filled every single nook and cranny in the air around her, and she felt as if she��d beenpletely enchanted.


    Only after a long while did Yabemiya open her mouth, and as soon as she did so, she eximed, ��This is too delicious! Words fail to describe this delicious vor. This is something that you��ll never forget after eating it once. In particr, when the vor first flourished inside my mouth, that was an incredible feeling!��


    A smile appeared on Mag��s face upon seeing this. The aroma of stinky tofu had been unforgettable to him, even though he��d never eaten it in his past life, so of course it was even more unforgettable for those who��d actually tasted it. It appeared that the dish that he��d made certainly lived up to stinky tofu��s lofty reputation.


    His gaze then lingered for a moment on Yabemiya��s chest. It appeared that it was time to make a slightlyrger uniform for her; this type of fanservice was way too much for him!


    Is it really that good? Sally and Ba were both quite intrigued, even though it was very difficult for them to imagine that such a foul-smelling dish could be so delicious.


    However, Yabemiya didn��t continue in her description. Instead, she picked up another piece of stinky tofu with her chopsticks before cing it in her mouth like a devout believer. She immediately fell into the hot and spicy trap again, having to pant to alleviate the heat, and then swallow the mouthful of tofu at the most perfect moment.


    This was a very special experience, and it would be apletely different culinary experience if one were to taste the dish after it had cooled.


    Inside the restaurant, Amy and Yabemiya sat across one another with blissful expressions on their faces while enjoying their stinky tofu. Meanwhile, Mag, Sally, and Ba looked on in silence from outside the molecr istion barrier.


    ��Do you want to try it?�� Mag asked the two of them with a smile.


    ��No.�� Sally still shook her head in a firm manner.


    However, Ba��s expression had be rather hesitant. She��d already lost count of the number of times that she��d had to surreptitiously gulp down her own drool, and she knew that she might not be able to handle the abhorrent aroma of the dish, but she still couldn��t help but be tempted at the sight of Amy and Yabemiya��s blissful expressions. It was as if there were a demon sitting on her shoulder, constantly trying to goad her into trying the dish for herself.


    She was a princess who had to have fresh fragrant flowers ced in her living room every day, and she��d always avoided foul-smelling objects, but in that instant, she was really tempted to sample this dish.


    ��Big Sister Ba, even though my stinky tofu is super delicious, I can let you taste a piece.�� Amy picked up a piece of tofu with her chopsticks before turning to Ba with a smile on her face.


    A drop of rich sauce dripped down onto her te from the piece of tofu, and at that moment, the ck and putrid piece of tofu was so alluring in Ba��s eyes that it was as if a golden halo had appeared around it.


    ��Gulp.��


    Ba swallowed another mouthful of drool, and she��d even taken a small step forward before she��d realized it. However, she stopped just before she was about to step into the isted space, and she crossed her arms with a determined look on her face as she said, ��I definitely won��t eat any stinky foods.��


    ��This is a truly delicious dish! Its stinkiness is just a ruse.�� Amy shook her head as she moved her chopsticks closer to Ba��s mouth, and then smiled as she said, ��It really is super delicious.��


    A rich aroma immediately wafted toward her, and it was so strong that for a split second, she couldn��t even tell whether it smelled good or not. However, one thing was for sure: this was definitely an aroma that she wanted to run away from.


    However, just as Ba was about to refuse again, her mouth suddenly opened and epted the piece of stinky tofu, almost against her will.

 Chapter 858 - Is it That Serious?

    <h4>858 Is it That Serious?</h4>


    ��It��s so good!��


    A tsunami of deliciousness was crashing into Ba��s soul, making her entire being tremor with bliss. The incredible sensation culminated in those three simple words that served as the most truthful representation of her feelings at that very moment.


    After swallowing the mouthful of stinky tofu, a rich aroma continued to linger in her mouth, and Ba licked the sauce from around the lips as she exhaled with tion.


    Everyone was looking at her with amused expressions on their faces. In the face of truly delicious food, none of her vows or derations could repress her innermost desires.


    Sally had already retreated to two tables further away, but she also wore an amused smile on her face.


    Ba immediately blushed from the widespread scrutiny that she was receiving, and she wanted to burrow into the ground to hide her shame.


    But this stinky tofu dish was simply far too delicious!


    Within just that small piece of tofu was such a rich and diverse profile of vors. The hot juices within her mouth and on the tip of her tonguepletely intoxicated her, and she couldn��t help but turn her attention to Amy and Yabemiya��s tes, each of which only had one piece of stinky tofu left.


    ��This one��s for me.�� Amy picked up the final piece of stinky tofu on her te with her chopsticks, and then ced it in her mouth with a blissful smile on her face.


    Ba turned her gaze away from Amy��s te in a reluctant manner before turning to Mag.


    Mag nced at the clock on the wall before smiling as he shook his head, and said, ��If you want some more, then you��ll have to wait until after the breakfast service; I have to take Amy to her morning lessons now.��


    Ba cast her gaze down toward the two empty tes with a dejected sigh.


    After that, Amy and Yabemiya picked their tes and licked the juices clean. Even then, they still looked like there were left wanting more.


    ��Take a short break, then prepare to wee the customers,�� Mag said with a smile before dabbing at Amy��s mouth with a napkin, and then pushing the bicycle out the door.


    The system��s molecr istion system had indeed proven to be very effective. It was able to iste the aromas within a certain space, and it also had an air cleansing effect that made sure all of the aromas had been cleared out for the next customer.


    ��This aroma istion system is so extraordinary! The smell of the stinky tofu hasn��t spread to the rest of the restaurant at all, and even within this area, the aroma haspletely disappeared!�� Yabemiya said with a hint of amazement in her eyes as she cleared the table.


    Ba also tried walking into the area, and then inhaling deeply, only to find that she felt as if she were standing in a forest that was filled with fresh air, and the aroma of the stinky tofu hadpletely vanished.


    What kind of spell formation is this, and why have I never heard of it before? Could it be that the magic has been developed to such an incredible extent on this continent already? Ba thought to herself with furrowed brows and a hint of bewilderment in her heart.


    During this time, she had read many books detailing the history of the Nond Continent, thereby developing a certain level of understanding of this world.


    In the books of the moon nation, very rarely did the term ��Nond Continent�� appear, and she had only seen the term once on a coverless ancient tome in her father��s study. The tome had been sealed by magic, and she could only flip open the first page, which only contained a short excerpt that gave an extremely brief description of the Nond Continent.


    At the time, she had only been intrigued that there was a continent outside of the moon nation, and never would she have thought that she��d end up there one day.


    What kind of connection is there between the Nond Continent and the moon nation? What is that ancient tome sealed in father��s study about? Why is it that there��s an ancient teleportation formation in the royal pce of the moon nation that leads to the Nond Continent?


    A series of questions weighed heavily on her heart, and she pored over countless books to try and find the answer.


    Even though she couldn��t find an exact answer, she was able to ascertain one thing: the history of the moon nation and the Nond Continent ovepped for a period of time in the distant past.


    It wasn��t a coincidence; the events that had taken ce in those two parallel stretches of history werepletely identical.


    The historical records of the twonds during that time were almost exactly the same, so there had to be some kind of special connection there. What she wanted to do was to figure out what this connection was before she returned to the moon nation.


    Even though there wasn��t much of a difference in the military strength of the two worlds, the usage of magic in the moon nation was clearly more advanced. Magic casters of the moon nation were able to use magic to create some things that could increase efficiency in daily tasks as opposed to using them solely in battle.


    However, this firm belief in her heart had beenpletely flipped on its head by this molecr istion system.


    This was an extraordinary spell formation that could iste aromas and cleanse the air in small areas. As a 7th-tier spatial magic caster, she could repair an ancient teleportation formation on her own, and her talent in the area of spell formations had received glowing praise from her royal instructor.


    However, even she waspletely unable toprehend how a spell formation like this could��ve possibly been set up.


    ...


    When Mag returned after dropping off Amy, a long line had already gathered in front of the restaurant.


    The regr customers all greeted Mag, and Mag also smiled as he responded in kind. He was able to remember the names or nicknames of all of the customers who had introduced themselves to him in the past, so his greetings always made one feel veryfortable and appreciated.


    ��Boss Mag, I heard you��re releasing a new dish; what is this stinky tofu? Is it actually stinky? Does it have something to do with tofu pudding?�� Harrison asked.


    All of the other customers also instantly fell silent as they turned toward Mag for an answer. This was a question that they all wanted to ask.


    ��Stinky tofu isn��t stinky tofu pudding, but it does have quite a strong vor. I��d advise those who can��t stand foul odors or are mysophobic to exercise caution before ordering the dish. At the same time, due to the special nature of stinky tofu, I��d like everyone to decide whether you��d like to order the dish before entering the restaurant so my staff can do their best to seat all customers wishing to try the dish at the same tables. In doing so, we��ll be sparing the other customers from the strong aroma of the dish,�� Mag said with a smile as his gaze lingered momentarily on Elizabeth, who was the third in line. He hadn��t thought that she woulde to line up in front of his restaurant early in the morning.


    ��Is it that serious?��


    All of the customers were rather surprised to hear this. Everyone was very excited that Mamy Restaurant was releasing a new dish, and they��d alle to line up very early. If it weren��t for the limited catering capacity of the restaurant, the line outside could easily be twice as long as it currently was.


    However, everyone knew how Mag liked to do things, and the fact that he was issuing this warning and even organizing designated tables for customers wishing to order stinky tofu was making people rather uneasy. Some of the customers who had been determined to taste the dish were growing rather hesitant.


    If it actually stinks, won��t that make the restaurant stink as well? Elizabeth��s brows furrowed slightly.


    ��As for what it tastes like, you��ll know when you taste it.�� Mag opened the restaurant doors with a smile, and said, ��Wee.��

 Chapter 859 - Woah!!!

    <h4>859 Woah!!!</h4>


    The customers at the front of the line made their way into the restaurant with mixed emotions, but they didn��t immediately take their seats, as they were still rather hesitant about how to proceed.


    ��Those who wish to order stinky tofu can take a seat at one of the tables on the far left of the restaurant over there; the rest of you can sit wherever you like. Aside from today, stinky tofu will only be served during dinner service, and only 100 portions will be served each day, so it��s going to be a firste, first served arrangement,�� Mag said with a smile.


    The customers who had decided not to try the stinky tofu quickly took their seats, while the rest were still rather hesitant. Mag had given them quite a serious warning, but at the same time, his new dishes had never flopped before. If it really were both stinky and disgusting to eat, there was no way that he��d serve it in his restaurant.


    ��Hello, Miss Elizabeth,�� Yabemiya greeted Elizabeth with a hint of surprise and tion on her face. Seeing as she was about to take a seat on the right side, she couldn��t help but urge in a quiet voice, ��Stinky tofu is super delicious; I strongly rmend it.��


    Elizabeth was rather taken aback upon hearing this, but after seeing the sincerity in Yabemiya��s eyes, she chose to sit on the far left side of the restaurant after some brief hesitation.


    ��There��s someone actually willing to try the dish?��


    Elizabeth��s actions immediately attracted a lot of attention. Not only was she the first customer to have taken a seat on the far left, she was also an icy beauty.


    Mag also cast a surprised nce at Elizabeth. Could she really handle such a foul odor? On top of that, she seemed to have changed her mind after Yabemiya had said something to her; were they that familiar with each other already?


    Seeing as someone had led the way, many of the indecisive customers also made up their minds and sat on the far left.


    Harrison sat down across from Elizabeth before giving her a polite and reserved smile. He was just a normal human being, but as a merchant, he had a sharp discerning eye, and he knew that despite this woman��s alluring beauty, she was not someone that he could mess with. She was the type of woman that would kill someone for doing anything that was even slightly over the line to her.


    If it weren��t for the fact that there were no seats left on the far left side of the restaurant, he really wouldn��t want to sit here.


    Sitting beside Elizabeth was Xixi, while Lulu sat across her.


    ��Hello,�� Xixi greeted Elizabeth and Harrison with a smile as soon as she sat down. She then took a deep breath, and said, ��Thank heavens we managed to get thest two seats. I can��t believe there are people who are actually hesitating about trying out Boss Mag��s new dish.��


    ��Hello to you too,�� Harrison replied with a smile. As a regr customer of the restaurant, he was quite familiar with this couple, and their arrival at this table instantly made him feel a lot more rxed.


    ��Hello,�� Elizabeth also replied with a slight nod. Her gaze then lingered on Xixi and Lulu for a moment before she looked away. These two weren��t humans, but they weren��t elves, either, and she was struggling to identify them.


    As a proud giant dragon, Elizabeth had never shared a table with humans before, but ever since she��d beguning to Mamy Restaurant, she found herself regrly having to share tables with humans, elves, and even demons.


    This restaurant seemed to have a mystical atmosphere that made all customerspletely absorbed in the food they were eating, thereby forgetting all of their racial disparities and preconceived biases. In their eyes, only their food existed, and they didn��t care with whom they were sharing a table.


    ��I��ll get a sweet tofu pudding, a Yangzhou fried rice, and...�� Elizabeth looked up at Yabemiya, and said, ��A stinky tofu.��


    All of the customers began to make their orders while Mag entered the kitchen and began cooking.


    ��Boss, should we go and taste Boss Mag��s new dish?�� Kiel asked in an excited manner as he stood outside the restaurant.


    ��Isn��t it stinky? I hate stuff that stinks, so I��ll pass,�� Mond replied with a shake of his head.


    ��Let��s look at the price first. The third group of our brethren is already on their way, and we have to prepare enough holy roujiamos for them. If we were to buy this new dish, it could mean that we wouldn��t have enough money to buy holy roujiamos,�� Sargeras said with a cautious shake of his head.


    At this moment, a customer beside them opened the menu, and said, ��Stinky tofu is 300 copper coins per portion, just like roujiamo.��


    ��We��re buying holy roujiamos instead!�� Sargeras immediately decided upon hearing that.


    ��I concur!�� Kiel raised a hand with a serious look on his face.


    Everyone else in the Burning Legion also nodded in agreement.


    Most of the customers behind them in the line also decided against ordering this new dish. 300 copper coins wasn��t much, but if this stinky tofu really was abhorrently putrid and ruined their mood for the entire day, it would simply not be worth it.


    Elizabeth��s Yangzhou fried rice and tofu pudding were brought to her first, but the stinky tofu was held back. Only after she��d finished both dishes did Yabemiya carefully carry a tter with a metal lid toward her.


    All of the customers immediately turned their attention to the tter, craning their necks to see just what this stinky tofu looked like and whether it was actually as foul as Mag had made it sound.


    However, the metal lid covered everything, making impossible for them to see the dish.


    ��Here��s your stinky tofu,�� Yabemiya said with a smile as she set the tter down before Elizabeth, and then grabbed onto the handle of the lid.


    Harrison drew back reflexively upon seeing this; he was feeling rather uneasy. He��d just had all this delicious food, and his happiness meter had spiked. If his mood were to be ruined by this dish, then that would be quite a travesty.


    In contrast, Xixi drew closer to Elizabeth with a glowing expectant look in her eyes as she stared at the tter. She was a devout foodie who was determined to taste all the delicious cuisine across the entire continent even while running for her life. As long as the food tasted good, she didn��t care what it smelled like.


    ��I didn��t think there would really be people who want to eat stinky food in this world.��


    ��Indeed. I have great confidence in Boss Mag, but I just can��t imagine myself liking a stinky dish.��


    ��I��m a bit worried about whether the foul odor will spread to us and ruin our appetite after that lid is lifted.��


    All of the customers were discussing quietly among themselves, and some of the customers who were still eating were growing rather concerned.


    Elizabeth��s expression remained quite calm, and she seemed to be unconcerned, but there was an unmistakable hint of apprehension in her eyes. She looked up at Yabemiya, and thought to herself, She says it��s good, so it must be quite delicious, and it��s probably not going to smell all that bad.


    Yabemiya gripped onto the handle of the lid, and then lifted it with a smile on her face.


    An abhorrent odor immediately wafted through the air in all directions.


    ��Woah!!!��


    Harrison sprang out of this chair and jumped back two meters, almost crashing into the table behind him as a result.


    The bashful smile on Lulu��s face vanished, and he reared back reflexively, causing his chair to creak and groan as if it were about to fall apart.


    Even the expectant Xixi immediately pinched her nose as her anticipation turned to shock and disgust.


    ��What?!��


    Elizabeth��s calm facadepletely shattered, and a wall of ice instantly rose up before her to cut her off from the table.

 Chapter 860 - Completely Defenseless

    <h4>860 Completely Defenseless</h4>


    Everyone in the restaurant was waiting to see the new dish, but the reactions of the customers sitting at that table came as quite a surprise.


    What kind of putrid odor could make a fatso spring back two meters out of his chair and force a giant dragon to conjure up a wall of ice?


    Even the customers on the neighboring tables were reflexively leaning away, trying to get further away from that table in case they were also afflicted by the abhorrent odor.


    Mamy Restaurant��s new dishes always drew resoundingly positive reactions, but on this asion, everyone looked as if they wanted to flee for their lives.


    Is it that bad? Mag thought to himself as he looked at the slightly chaotic restaurant. He��d already gotten Amy and Yabemiya to try the dish this morning, but it appeared that he��d still underestimated the impact the aroma of the dish was going to have.


    He was even beginning to regret not opening the curtains during breakfast. Otherwise, he could get Amy to eat the dish behind the floor-to-ceiling window, and there would��ve been no need for him to advertise the dish; Amy��s reaction alone would��ve had customers scrambling to order stinky tofu like moths to a me.


    ��I��m willing to bet that no one can eat this stinky tofu! This smells way too horrible! It��s like...�� Harrison stared at the stinky tofu on the table with a hint of fear in his eyes, and he was at a loss for an apt analogy. In the end, he announced, ��There��s no way anyone can eat this! If anyone does, I��ll run ap around the Aden Square in the nude!��


    Thus, everyone was even more convinced that this dish was truly as abhorrent as Mag had warned it would be. After all, this was a testimonial from a direct witness, so it had a very high level of credibility.


    Those who had decided against ordering stinky tofu all smiled as theymended themselves for their wise decision, while the customers on the far left were wondering whether they should refrain from ordering the dish or cancel the orders for stinky tofu they��d already made.


    At this moment, a customer eximed, ��Wait, why can��t we smell anything? Come to think of it, it seems like the aromas of the dishes on this table can��t be smelled as soon as we leave this area!��


    All of the other customers also began looking around upon hearing this. Many of them had already sensed that the restaurant seemed to be different today somehow, but they couldn��t put a finger on just what was different about it. Now that the stinky tofu had been brought out, everyone discovered that its odor had been limited to just that table alone, while no one else in the restaurant was able to smell anything.


    It was as if the aromas had been cut off by invisible walls that were undetectable even to powerful magic casters. This discovery filled everyone with a sense of amazement.


    Of course, they were much more relieved than they were amazed. If the aromas had been isted, then no one would have to worry about their appetite being ruined. Boss Mag really was a thoughtful restaurant owner who was always looking out for his customers.


    ��What if she doesn��t eat the dish? Does that mean Boss Mag��s new dish will be a flop?�� a customer asked in a quiet voice.


    Everyone��s attention was drawn back to the stinky tofu before Elizabeth again. The ck stinky tofu had been embellished with a pinch of green coriander and ced on a decorated long dish in an orderly manner. The rich brown sauce that had been drizzled over the dish also served to make it appear even more alluring.


    If it weren��t for the putrid aroma emanating from the dish, it would be quite enticing to everyone.


    However, after smelling the aroma in person, Harrison was willing to make a bet with such high stakes, proiming he would streak around the Aden Square if someone were to eat the dish. As such, most of the customers had already decided that they wouldn��t be ordering this dish.


    Boss Mag was a genius who had created one incredible dish after another. His unique cooking methods and brilliant ingredientbinations culminated in delicious, revolutionary dishes, but even geniuses could make mistakes, so this was quite understandable.


    ��I��m already beginning to look forward to the next new dish,�� a customer said with a smile before scooping a spoonful of fried rice into his mouth.


    Many customers were still looking at Elizabeth, wanting to see just how she was going to react.


    Ever since Mamy Restaurant had been opened, no one had ever been dissatisfied with the taste of the dishes that had been served. However, having conjured up that wall of ice, it didn��t appear Elizabeth was going to eat the stinky tofu no matter what.


    But it��s really good! It��s super delicious... Yabemiya thought to herself in an urgent manner. The stinky tofu was so good, yet it was beingpletely misunderstood.


    She had found it to be unbearable as well prior to tasting it, but after sampling the dish, she��d fallen hopelessly in love with its vor. However, these customers were going to turn their backs on this dish based on the smell alone; all of Mag��s effort in inventing this new dish was going to go to waste!


    Elizabeth furrowed her brows as she sat behind her wall of ice. For an instant, she��d almost reverted back to her dragon form��such was the shock inflicted on her by the abhorrent aroma of this dish. She had never smelled something so terrible in her life, and she��d been caughtpletely off guard.


    Frost Dragons were the most mysophobic among all dragons. The Frost Ind was covered in ice all year round, so there were no visible impurities nor any strange and putrid odors on the ind. All of the food they ate also bore no strange aromas whatsoever.


    As such, this stinky tofu dish hadpletely exceeded her tolerance range. If it weren��t for the fact that Yabemiya were standing right beside her, she would��ve stormed out of the restaurant already.


    ��This stinky tofu���� Elizabeth began in a slightly dark voice.


    ��It��s not actually stinky; it��s just an extremely rich fragrant aroma, and it only stinks because the aroma is overly rich. If you carefully delve into the aroma, you��ll find that it contains no impurities whatsoever, and that it��s extremely alluring,�� Yabemiya cut her off in an urgent manner as she looked at Elizabeth with sincerity and a hint of hope in her eyes.


    There were many regr customers in the restaurant, but in that moment, Yabemiya chose to ce her trust in Elizabeth, the cold and aloof Frost Dragon who would alwayse to the restaurant alone and ask her some strange questions from time to time.


    Elizabeth was already preparing to reject this dish, but at the at the sight of Yabemiya��s earnest and beseeching gaze, she hesitated momentarily before appraising the stinky tofu before her again.


    Behind the wall of ice, the aroma had been hampered significantly, and it wasn��t as overwhelming as it had been when the lid on the dish had first been lifted. Setting aside her first impression of the dish, she discovered that there really were traces of a more fragrant aroma thaty beyond the foul odor.


    As she began to focus on that unique fragrance, it slowly became richer and richer, and as opposed to being unpleasant, it became rather alluring instead. Elizabeth��s furrowed brows gradually smoothed out.


    ��Ding!��


    The wall of ice was shattered and vanished. Thus, the aroma that had been restricted wafted toward her again in full force.


    However, she didn��t conjure up another wall of ice this time. Instead, she closed her eyes to truly experience the aroma.


    In doing so, she discovered that it was indeed fragrant to the extreme rather than putrid.


    The entire restaurant had already fallen silent as all of the customers stared at Elizabeth with bewilderment in their eyes. They clearly didn��t expect her to withdraw the wall of ice and directly face that unbearable odor.


    ��What is she doing?�� Harrison murmured to himself in a perplexed manner.


    Elizabeth opened her eyes, and then plucked a piece of stinky tofu into her mouth with her chopsticks.

 Chapter 861 - You“ve Ruined Me, Boss Mag!

    <h4>861 You��ve Ruined Me, Boss Mag!</h4>


    She bit through the piece of stinky tofu, and the juices within it immediately flourished in her mouth as an explosion of heat and spiciness.


    Hot!


    In that instant, that was the only word that shed through her mind.


    ��Rip!��


    At the same time, the sound of fabric being torn rang out as the cor of her dress split open. Whaty beyond that part of her dress was something that only she knew of.


    Mag raised an eyebrow upon seeing this. This woman appeared to be quite thin and frail, but her chest was quite sizeable indeed. In that respect, she was rather like Miya. Could it be that this was amon trait among all women with giant dragon bloodlines?


    Ayer of faint icy mist rose up around Elizabeth as her body��s first reaction was to lower her temperature.


    However, as the cool mist was about to reach her oral cavity, she prevented it from doing so.


    She couldn��t bear to part with this scorching hot feeling.


    The hot and spicy juices had set all of her taste buds into an ted frenzy, and the diverse variety of condiments created an incredible vor.


    Beneath the crispy and fragrant skin was an extremely soft and smooth tofu center, creating a huge contrast.


    Elizabeth panted as she opened her mouth, trying to dispel some of the heat in the simplest way possible while still carefully savoring the delicious vor that had blossomed in her mouth.


    The rich aroma in the airplemented the delicious vor on her tongue, and she could no longer smell anything abhorrent from this dish. Instead, this aroma had be impossibly intoxicating to her.


    She felt as if she could see a piece of tofu pudding being deep-fried in a pot of oil and then filled with all types of condiments before being drizzled by adle of scorching hot sauce.


    The incredible imagery was the perfect apaniment to this incredible vor.


    After swallowing her first piece of tofu, the delicious vor lingered in her mouth, and her stomach was rejoicing.


    ��She... She ate it!��


    All of the customers stared at Elizabeth with astonished eyes. She had reacted so violently to the putrid odor, yet she had just eaten an entire piece of stinky tofu in what appeared to be an extremely enjoyable manner.


    ��Gulp...�� A woman swallowed involuntarily as she murmured, ��Am I the only one who thinks that looked super delicious?��


    ��I also think the same,�� someone beside her chimed in with a nod.


    ��H... How is this possible! I can��t even stand this horrible odor; how can she eat something like this and look so happy while doing it?�� Harrison��s eyes were about to bulge out of their sockets.


    ��When has Boss Mag��s food ever disappointed us? You should go streak in the square now,�� Gjerj chuckled with a hint of gloating joy in his eyes.


    ��This is...�� Harrison��s expression immediately fell, and he was kicking himself for making such a stupid bet. What was he supposed to do now?


    After the blissful smile lingered on her face for a while, Elizabeth returned to her senses and discovered the torn front of her dress, upon which a faint blush appeared on her face.


    She raised a hand to her chest, and her torn dress sealed itself again. However, her corset had also split open, and she��d have to change to a new one. All she could now was temporarily seal it together with ice.


    ��Did it taste good?�� Yabemiya asked with a hopeful look on her face.


    ��It was very delicious.�� Elizabeth nodded in response. If it weren��t for Yabemiya��s insistence, she would��ve most likely missed out on this delicious dish. After all, she had zero tolerance to foul odors.


    ��That��s great!�� An ted smile appeared on Yabemiya��s face. This was an extremely important testimonial.


    Without saying anything else, Elizabeth picked up another piece of stinky tofu with her chopsticks before cing it in her mouth, and then continuing to bask in its unique delicious vor.


    Xixi had also stopped pinching her own nose, and she was staring at the stinky tofu before Elizabeth with a hint of yearning in her eyes. ��It really is a fragrant aroma! It��s just that the aroma is so strong and rich that ites across as stinky when you first catch a whiff of it. Now that I really try to delve into the aroma, I can smell an extremely alluring underlying scent.��


    ��We��ll get two stinky tofus,�� Lulu said to Yabemiya.


    ��Coming right up.�� Yabemiya nodded with a smile.


    ��I also want a stinky tofu.��


    ��I��ll get two; one for now, and the other for takeaway.��


    All of the customers who had already nned to give up on the dish were suddenly scrambling to make their orders in case they missed out on it.


    All of the regr customers of Mamy Restaurant were devout foodies. After all, having to line up for close to an hour at a time for a meal wasn��t something that everyone could endure. As such, as long as the dish tasted good, what did it matter that it stank? On top of that, it was actually simply overly rich in aroma rather than stinky, so it was certainly nothing to fear.


    Of course, there were still many customers who decided against trying out the dish. Regardless of what other people said, the fact of the matter was that it stank, even if the stench was arising from an overly rich fragrance. It was not that easy for customers to ovee this mental hurdle.


    ��When are you going to streak, Harrison? Make sure to notify us beforehand so we can go and spectate,�� one of the customers asked with a smile.


    ��Please do notify us, and I��ll make sure I don��t go out for that entire day. I��d rather not see something so traumatizing,�� a young woman chimed in with amusement in her eyes.


    All of the other customers also burst intoughter.


    These regr customers of Mamy Restaurant met each other virtually every day, so it was fine for them to make jokes at the expense of other regr customers from time to time.


    ��Well... You see... I think I��ll need to try out this dish for myself to see if it actually tastes good,�� Harrison mumbled as he strode back to his seat with a slightly awkward look on his face. Prior to returning to his table, he took a deep breath, and then pinched his nose before also sitting back down.


    A slight wisp of the stinky tofu��s aroma entered through his restricted nostrils, and his face immediately turned red. However, on this asion, he didn��t immediately rear back. Instead, he forced himself to remain in his seat and truly experience the aroma of the dish.


    After setting aside his preconceived notions of the dish and enduring the initial putrid odor, he also gradually pinpointed a unique fragrance, and the aroma suddenly wasn��t all that unbearable anymore.


    Thus, he released his nose, and was suddenly struck by the feeling that this aroma was rather alluring. He turned to Yabemiya, and said, ��I��ll also get a stinky tofu.��


    Everyone��s stinky tofu dishes were quickly brought out, and Harrison picked up a piece with his chopsticks before cing it in his own mouth. The hot and spicy juices sttered all over his tongue as he bit down onto the piece of tofu, and his face immediately became flushed again as he opened his mouth and panted urgently. The bby rolls all over his body were trembling, but he simply couldn��t bear to spit out the delicious stinky tofu in his mouth, and tears were beginning to well up in his eyes.


    A delicious vor spread through Harrison��s entire mouth, but tears were streaming down his face as he murmured to himself, ��You��ve ruined me, Boss Mag!��


    Another burst of raucousughter rang out in the entire restaurant.


    As for the other customers who��d ordered stinky tofu, they had mentally prepared themselves for what was toe, but when their dishes were first brought to them, they were still dealt heavy blows by its overwhelming distinctive aroma. Many of them even sprang out of their chairs in an instinctive reaction. However, after tasting the dishes for themselves, they werepletely won over by its captivating vor.


    Following the conclusion of the breakfast service, Mag went upstairs and changed out of his chef��s suit, then turned to Yabemiya and the others, who were cleaning up the restaurant, and said, ��I��m going out for a bit. The restaurant needs to expand, and I have to hire a new employee.��


    After that, he pushed his bicycle out the door.

 Chapter 862 - Er... I Don’t Need One With a Huge Chest, I Prefer Flat-chested Ones

    <h4>862 Er... I Don��t Need One With a Huge Chest, I Prefer t-chested Ones</h4>


    ��System, you said that after reaching level four, I can expand the restaurant for free; what does this expansion entail? Also, how much money is required for me to upgrade to level four?��


    ��After being upgraded to level four, the system will help you expand the restaurant from an 18-table capacity to a 36-table capacity, which means you��ll be able to serve a maximum of 144 customers at once. The area of the kitchen will also be expanded by twofold. Upgrading to level four only requires 50,000,000 spending points; you currently have 5,521,250 spending points, so you��re missing 44,478,750 spending points,�� the system replied with a smile in its voice.


    ��What kind of restaurant require 50,000,000 to construct?�� Mag raised an eyebrow upon hearing this. Even though spending points weren��t the same as real money, he was still quite displeased to hear this.


    Of course, his displeasure simply stemmed from his poverty.


    At present, the restaurant earned him around 1,000,000 copper coins of pure profit per day. Even so, he��d still only been able to save up around 50,000,000, so the system was clearly nning topletely rob him clean in one go.


    ��Strength, how much does a strength point cost now?�� Mag asked.


    ��At present, one strength point costs 25,000,000, and the next one will cost 40,000,000 copper coins,�� the system replied in an enthusiastic manner.


    Mag raised an eyebrow before demanding, ��Sell me the two strength points for 50,000,000 and waive the construction fee for the restaurant expansion as well. If you don��t like that price, I��ll just construct everything myself.��


    ��Do you know how much effort and resources are expended to calcte the amount of energy and angle of each lightning strike? On top of that, each sessive strength point requires several times the expenditure of the previous strength point; the price I��m offering you is already the cost price, yet you��re still trying to barter with me! Do you not have conscience?!�� the system wailed in an indignant manner.


    ��So you are selling or not?�� Mag rolled his eyes in a nonchnt manner.


    ��No way!�� the system replied in a firm voice.


    ��Alright then, looks like I��ll have to find a construction team first. It��s going to be a little slow, but it shouldn��t coast me all that much,�� Mag murmured to himself before suddenly noticing a carpenter��s workshop nearby, so he began to ride his bicycle toward it.


    ��Don��t do that! Everything is negotiable! If you look for someone else, they won��t be able to do anywhere near as good a job as the system can, and they��ll take far longer to do it as well. On top of that, their materials can��tpare with the materials used by the system. Who else in Chaos City is going to get you wood from a 1000-year-old tree in the Wind Forest? If there��s a mismatch in the construction style, the restaurant will look hideous!�� The system hurriedly tried to dissuade Mag from hiring alternativebor.


    ��That��s alright, I can just get rid of all of the existing tables and chairs, then make sure that the new batch is allpletely uniform,�� Mag said as a hint of a smile appeared on his face.


    ��Can you add a bit more to the price?�� the system asked in a feeble voice.


    ��Alright, considering it��s indeed true that you do use good materials, I��ll throw in an extra 100 copper coins,�� Mag said as he parked his bicycle in front of the carpenter��s workshop, and then threatened, ��If you don��t agree to that, I��m going in right away.��


    ��Deal!�� the system spat through gritted teeth.


    ��Good.�� Mag smile widened as he turned around and rode his bicycle onward.


    50,000,000 copper coins was quite a hefty amount for him, but if that could allow him to attain the body of a 6th-tier knight, then it was well worth the price.


    On top of that, it was also very important for him to upgrade the restaurant so he could earn money more quickly. Only through earning more money could he purchase more strength points.


    It would take a long time before he could begin to profit from the steam engine, and Gloria��s clothing shop was only in its infancy. As such, the restaurant was currently his main source of ie, and the ice cream shop was also an important addition to that.


    After parking his bicycle outside Find All Job-finding Service, Mag slowly walked into the building.


    Crease was just in the process of speaking to his employees when he suddenly looked up and caught sight of Mag. He murmured to himself, ��Why is he here?��


    However, he still sent his employees away, and then put on a warm smile as he greeted, ��Wee, Boss Mag; are you here to hire another server?��


    Mag had visited him on two previous asions, but stood him up and found waitresses elsewhere on both instances, therebypletely wasting his time. As such, he didn��t really want to deal with Mag.


    ��That��s right, Boss Crease; I want to hire another waitress, one that��s beautiful, quick on her feet, clever, and doesn��t demand high wages. Do you have anyone like that?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��If I found someone like that, I��d keep them for myself.�� Crease rolled his eyes in response. If it weren��t for the fact Mamy Restaurant was currently extremely popr in the Aden Square, he would��ve definitely thought that Mag hade here to prank him.


    How could anyone possibly satisfy all of those criteria?


    Mag wasn��t irked by his response, and he continued, ��I heard that many elves havee to Chaos City recently; the city lord��s castle will be helping them with employment options, right?��


    ��Do you want to hire an elf, Boss Mag?�� Crease asked with furrowed brows. Their job-finding service did indeed receive an invitation from the city lord��s castle recently.


    ��That��s right. I can pay you twice the normal fee, but I have some requirements that must be satisfied,�� Mag replied as he nodded with a smile.


    Crease��s eyes immediately lit up upon hearing this, and he hurriedly prompted, ��Go ahead and state your requirements, Boss Mag; I��ll go to the city lord��s castle to source some candidates for you right away.��


    Mag thought about it for a moment before replying, ��I want a waitress that��s around 15 to 16 years old, and quite good looking. Er... I don��t need one with a huge chest, I prefer t-chested ones... Aside from that, I want someone who��s more docile and isn��t too rowdy. That��ll be all. As for wages, I can offer 1,500 copper coins per month, and aside from undertaking waitress duties, she also has to babysit for me from time to time.��


    ��Haha, I get it. You want someone docile and obedient, eh? I didn��t think you were grooming girls from a young age, Boss Mag,�� Crease said with a knowing smile.


    ��I don��t understand what you��re saying, Boss Crease; all I want is to hire a good server.�� Mag shrugged in a resigned manner. He was only doing his best to give a description of Firis�� traits.


    Crease pulled a contract out of a nearby drawer, and then scribbled something on it before handing it over to Mag. ��Please sign here, Boss. Also, we recently introduced a new rule, which requires 10% of the fee to be issued in advance. If you��re willing to pay double the normal fee, then 10% of that will be a deposit of 300 copper coins. We��ll rmend candidates to you until you find one you��re happy with.��


    ��Alright, I hope to hear back from you as soon as possible, Boss Crease.�� Mag quickly signed the contract before handing over the deposit.


    ��I��ll go to the city lord��s castle right away. I��ll definitely find one that you��ll like, and then take her to you in person for inspection.�� Crease put away the contract and the deposit before apanying Mag out the door with a wide smile on his face.


    After Mag��s departure, Crease immediately got onto a horse-drawn carriage with one of his employees, and the two of them headed straight to the city lord��s castle.

 Chapter 863 - What’s the Point of All This Unnecessary Rambling?

    <h4>863 What��s the Point of All This Unnecessary Rambling?</h4>


    On an empty plot ofnd in front of the city lord��s castle, a series of tables had been arranged. Sitting behind these tables were people from employment centers as well as those who were looking to hire new employees. All of them were waiting for the arrival of the elves who were seeking employment.


    During this recent period, the elven poption in Chaos City had been rapidly increasing, but arge proportion of them were children and elderly elves, while just a small proportion were in their prime.


    However, elves had extremely long lifespan, so given their polite mannerism and graceful demeanor, even elderly elves were quite popr with employers.


    Under normal circumstances, wages for elven employees were quite high, but due to the fact that these elves were trying to find employment as quickly as possible so they could settle permanently in Chaos City, the wages offered were going to be slightly lower than usual, and that was something that the city lord��s castle had epted to be inevitable.


    After all, these elves had only just arrived at Chaos City, and employers had to spend time and effort to train them before they could seed in their roles.


    There were many elves going from table to table, trying to find a job that was suitable for themselves, and then conversing in greater depth with the employers and the personnel from employment centers.


    This employment convention was being held by the city lord��s castle, so it was guaranteed that there were no traps waiting for these elves. After all, no matter how unscrupulous a business was, they wouldn��t dare to risk offending the city lord��s castle.


    Most of the elves wore wide smiles on their faces as they prepared to begin a brand new chapter of their lives in this city.


    To most of them, a job was something that waspletely new and intriguing. In the past, they were one with nature, foraging for fruits and nuts as food while living inside trees.


    However, here in Chaos City, there were no fruits and nuts for them to pick, nor any tree hollows for them to live in. If they wanted to live here, they had to find jobs, and then exchange theirbor for ie so they could purchase necessities like clothes and food.


    This was a brand new way of life. At the very least, that was what Firis thought. She had lived her entire life in the Wind Forest, and as she cast her gaze over the employment information being disyed around her, she discovered that many of the jobs being offered were simply iprehensible to her. These jobs included things like cleaning up storefronts, serving customers... All of them werepletely alien, and she couldn��t bring herself to be interested in them.


    Many of the employers had set their sights on Firis. A young and beautiful elf like her was very popr, and there weren��t many of them present during this convention.


    She was a little thin and looked somewhat frail, but she would be perfect as a pretty face hired as a front desk attendant.


    Many of the employers were already racking their brains, trying to think of conditions that they could offer that would make them stand out among all of the other employers present.


    What kind of job will allow me to pass his test? Firis thought to herself with her brows furrowed. All she wanted to do was to pass Alex��s test as quickly as possible, and then look after the young mistress to the best of her ability and await the day when she would be reunited with the princess.


    ��Hmm?�� Crease had been sitting around for two hours, and only signed up two elderly elves during this process. However, his eyes immediately lit up at the sight of Firis.


    She was around 15 to 16 years of age and quite beautiful in appearance. She seemed to be the quiet and docile type, and most importantly, her chest was t!


    Perfect! She��s perfect! She satisfies all of Mag��s criteria!


    Crease immediately rose to his feet before quickly making his way over to Firis, stopping her in her tracks with a smile on his face as he said, ��Hello there, I am the owner of the Find All Job-finding Service, and I have a job that��s perfect for you; would you be interested?��


    Shameless!


    All of the employers who had set their sights on Firis were rather annoyed to see this. Some of them were even making their way toward her, getting ready to pounce as soon as she turned down Crease��s offer. If they were to miss out on her, who knew when the next one woulde along? A young and beautiful elf like her was perfect for countless workces.


    ��A job that��s perfect for me?�� Firis repeated with a curious look on her face. She didn��t even know what kind of job was suitable for herself, so how did this man know what type of job was perfect for her?


    ��Don��t buy his nonsense! He doesn��t know anything about, yet he��s already making empty promises; he��s clearly not trustworthy! I have a job here that is truly perfect for you,�� a portly employer said in an urgent manner.


    Everyone else also tried to get a word in, and all of them began to bicker loudly around Firis.


    ��Don��t be too quick to make your decision; listen to what the jobs they��re offering entail, then make an informed decision. No one can force you to do anything against your will here,�� an employee from the city lord��s castle who was supervising the convention reminded.


    Firis hurriedly nodded in response. She had been given quite a fright by all of these employers flocking to her at once. She had been concerned that no one would want her, but it appeared that she was very much a hotmodity. After taking a deep breath topose herself, she turned to Crease, and said, ��You still haven��t told me what job you have that��s perfect for me.��


    ��You��ve heard of Mamy Restaurant, right? It��s the most renowned restaurant in Chaos City! The owner of the restaurant has just returned from King Andre��s royal birthday banquet, and received the best dish award there. He��s by far the best chef in Chaos City, and not only does he possess superb cooking skills, he��s also very young and handsome. Even the city lord himself as visited his restaurant on many asions, and...�� Crease began to deliver a long-winded spiel about the glorious past of Mag and Mamy Restaurant.


    ��How about you tell us what kind of job the owner of Mamy Restaurant is offering, and what��s the monthly wage he��s willing to pay? What��s the point of all this unnecessary rambling?�� another employer asked as he pursed his lips.


    ��Ahem...�� Crease cleared his throat in a slightly awkward manner; he was feeling rather flustered at the sight of all of thesepetitors. If his conditions didn��t prove to be alluring enough to Firis, then these employers would immediately swoop in to take her from him. However, 1,500 copper coins was simply far too low of a monthly wage for him to be able to announce it with confidence.


    After taking a nce at thepeting employers and the city lord��s castle employee nearby, Crease continued, ��This exceptionally talented chef and restaurant owner is currently looking for a waitress to work at his restaurant, which is just as exceptional as he is. If you were to work there, you��d surely also be exceptional, and on top of that, you get three free staff meals per day cooked by Boss Mag. To be able to enjoy such delicious foods as a part of your job would be����


    ��Cut the chit-chat! Just tell us the monthly wage that he��s offering!�� another employer urged in an impatient manner.


    Firis was also looking at Crease intently, awaiting a response to this question. She didn��t have much a concept of money, but the employees of the chaos city had given them a detailed introduction of what money was, as well as what it could be used for. It was next to impossible to live in Chaos City without money, so the more money one had, the better.


    Looking around at everyone��s intense eyes, Crease wanted to dig a hole and bury himself in there. As opposed to continuing with his pointless rambling, he mustered up his courage, and summarized, ��You��ll be getting 1,500 copper coins a month, and that includes food and amodation. On top of that, you��ll asionally have to babysit for the owner, who has a half-elf daughter around four to five years old.��

 Chapter 864 - Boss Mag, I“ve Got the One You’re Looking For!

    <h4>864 Boss Mag, I��ve Got the One You��re Looking For!</h4>


    ��Heh, 1,500 copper coins? Our shop is hiring a front desk attendant, and we��re offering 5,000 copper coins a month. Workdays are from nine to five with weekends off, and the work is very easy. All you have to do is sit behind the front desk, and food and amodation are also included.��


    ��Being a restaurant waitress is a super tiring job. Not only do you have to carry out food for customers, you have to wash dishes, wipe the floor, and clean up the restaurant, You��ll be standing for the entire day, and you won��t even get a chance to catch your breath. Why don��t youe to ourpany as a spokesperson? All you have to do is help disy our new products once a week, and you��ll get 6,000 copper coins per month. You can do whatever you want with the rest of your time.��


    ��Our boss needs a secretary, and he��s offering 15,000 copper coins a month. You eat whatever he eats, and you live wherever he lives. This job is way better than anything else these people have to offer!��


    Everyone began to bicker once again while throwing the asional insult at Crease. It was downright delusional to think that one could hire a young and beautiful elf for just 1,500 copper coins a month.


    Crease heaved a faint internal sigh upon seeing this. The conditions being offered were quite alluring even to him, and inparison, working for 1,500 copper coins per month was apletely unattractive option. Thankfully, he��d already taken that deposit of 300 copper coins from Mag, and he certainly wasn��t going to return that.


    However, much to his surprise, Firis ignored everyone else and stared directly at Crease as she asked, ��Did you just say that I��ll have to look after the owner��s four-year-old half-elf daughter from time to time?��


    At this point, Crease had already given up hope, but he immediately looked up as if he��d been thrown a lifeline upon hearing this. ��Well... If you��re really against babysitting, I can discuss this matter with Boss Mag...��


    ��This restaurant owner is a tyrant! Not only is he offering such low wages, he��s also going to force you to babysit for him in your spare time. You��ll definitely regret working for someone like him!�� a fat employer urged in a heartfelt manner.


    Everyone else also chimed in in agreement. With the conditions being offered, even a normal middle-aged woman would most likely turn down the job, let alone a young and beautiful elf.


    However, Firis nodded in a determined manner, and said, ��Alright, I��ll take this job.��


    ��Huh? What did you just say?�� Crease was struggling to believe his ears.


    Everyone else also immediately fell silent as they stared at Firis with incredulity in their eyes.


    ��I think you��re right; this job is indeed perfect for me,�� Firis said with a serious look on her face.


    Do you want to reconsider? Crease almost blurted that out in a reflexive response. All of the other jobs being offered were far better than working as a restaurant waitress for 1,500 copper coins a month.


    However, as a seasoned businessman, Crease was able to immediately cast aside that irrational train of thought as he opened up a path among the stunned employers, then pointed at a nearby stall, and said, ��Right this way, please. We��ll sign a contract, and I��ll take you to the restaurant soon.��


    ��Alright.�� Firis nodded before following along behind Crease obediently.


    ��Was... Was she dropped on her head as a baby? She��s giving up on 15,000 copper coins a month to be a restaurant server and a part-time babysitter?��


    ��That job should be herst choice! Are these elves really just naive or in stupid?��


    All of the employers looked on with bbergasted expressions as Firis departed with Crease. They suddenly felt as if they didn��t understand this world anymore. However, the city lord��s castle had stipted that the elven job-seekers were free to make their own decisions, and no one could force them into epting jobs against their will, so they couldn��t do anything.


    ��You don��t know anything! This is Mamy Restaurant we��re talking about here, and their servers get to have their fill of all types of delicious food every day. If we were to convert these free meals into money, she��d at least be getting 30,000 copper coins a month! In my opinion, she��s far smarter than all of you!�� a young man said with pursed lips as he passed through the area.


    ��30,000 copper coins�� worth of free meals a month?�� Everyone drew a sharp breath upon hearing this before fallingpletely silent. They all cast a final wistful nce at Firis before returning to their tables, waiting for the next suitable candidate to turn up.


    After signing a contract with Firis, Crease was very afraid that she��d suddenly change her mind, or that other employers would swoop in to try and steal her away. As such, he immediately departed from the city lord��s castle and headed toward Mamy Restaurant with her.


    ��Can I ask what the restaurant owner��s daughter is like?�� Firis asked in a quiet voice after they got onto a horse-drawn carriage together.


    Crease thought back to the little girl who had coined for him the nickname ��Mr. Nest��, and his lips twitched in a rather awkward manner. However, he disguised this reaction with a smile as he replied, ��She��s... a super adorable little girl.��


    Firis smiled and nodded upon hearing this.


    She didn��t think that she��d be able to find a job where she could look after a half-elf little girl. The monthly wage seemed to be slightly low, but food and amodation were included, so that wasn��t overly important to her. The most important thing to her was whether this job would allow her to pass Alex��s test.


    It should be fine, right? Firis thought to herself with anticipation and uneasiness in her heart. She had never looked after a small child before, so she had no experience whatsoever.


    When Crease arrived at Mamy Restaurant with Firis in apaniment, Mag just so happened to also be walking out of the neighboring forge with a contract in his hands. He��d already rented all three of Mobai��s vacant storefronts, and was charged only 3,000,000 copper coins for 10 years, so he��d received a sizeable friendship discount.


    ��Boss Mag, I��ve got the one you��re looking for!�� Crease immediately yelled as soon as he caught sight of Mag after disembarking from the horse-drawn carriage.


    ��You��re quite efficient this time, Boss Crease.�� Mag nced at Firis, who had just emerged from the horse-drawn carriage as well, and a smile appeared on his face, but he quickly turned his attention back to Crease.


    Is he the restaurant owner? From what I heard earlier, he also seems to be a really good chef, but he looks so young, and those eyes... They seem familiar to me somehow... Firis was carefully appraising Mag with a curious look in her eyes. A young and handsome man like him didn��t seem to belong in a kitchen, and what especially drew her attention was his eyes. Those familiar eyes harbored within them a gentle light, but he was sure that this was the first time she��d ever met this man.


    ��Of course! Your request is my top priority, Boss Mag. This is Miss Firis, and she would like to apply for the role of waitress at your restaurant. Would you like to speak with her?�� Crease gave Mag a quick knowing wink as he spoke.


    ��Alright, pleasee in.�� Mag nodded with a smile before making his way over to the restaurant doors and pushing them open.


    ��Come in, Miss Firis,�� Crease called out as he entered the restaurant behind Mag.


    ��Alright.�� Firis nodded in response. The b of floor-to-ceiling ss had her feeling slightly awestruck, and the crisp tinkling of a bell rang out as she opened the door. She was then greeted by the sight of a beautiful restaurant with refined decor and a soothing atmosphere. The wooden furniture was quite warm and weing, art pieces on the walls were spectacr to behold, and every single ornament matched the rest of the restaurant to perfection.


    ��Please take a seat.��


    Mag��s voice cut short Firis�� slight stupor, and she turned around to look into Mag��s eyes. He was holding two sses of water, and those gentle eyes of his seemed to possess a unique allure that drew in the onlooker.

 Chapter 865 - Congratulations, You“ve Been Hired

    <h4>865 Congrattions, You��ve Been Hired</h4>


    Firis faltered momentarily before returning to her senses, and she immediately turned her gaze away as a faint blush appeared on her face before she sat down next to Crease.


    Mag ced a ss of water down before both Crease and Firis, then sat down across from Firis as he smiled, and asked, ��Miss Firis, is that correct?��


    ��Yes,�� Firis replied in a quiet voice as she stared into the ss of water before her, not daring to look into Mag��s eyes.


    Mag was feeling rather amused as the current timid and nervous Firis seemed to be apletely different personpared to the young woman who was threatening to jump down from his griffin the day before. With that in mind, he smiled, and said, ��I am the owner of Mamy Restaurant, Mag. Seeing as Boss Crease brought you over to see me, I��m sure you��ve already developed a certain level of understanding in regards to our restaurant. However, what I want to do now is to test your abilities.��


    ��Alright.�� Firis nodded as she wrung her hands together in a reflexive manner. She had thought that she��d be able to get to work right away, but who would��ve thought that the owner was going to test her? If she were to fail the test, then she wouldn��t be able to get this job.


    Crease became a little flustered upon hearing this. He felt as if he��d virtually swindled Firis intoing with him, yet Mag was going to test her rather than hire her right away? That was ridiculous! As such, he hurriedly said, ��Boss Mag, Miss Firis is an extremely smart and clever girl, and you��re only offering 1,500 copper coins as a monthly wage, so we can just skip the test, can��t we?��


    ��This a rule of the restaurant, and it��s something I refuse topromise on. My restaurant doesn��t need a pretty face; I need a waitress who can truly offer a useful skill set,�� Mag replied with a serious look on his face.


    Crease��s eyes widened upon hearing this. Was this the same man who hade to him this morning and asked him to find a timid t-chested girl whom he could groom from a young age?


    In contrast, Firis�� eyes lit up upon hearing this. She didn��t want to just be a pretty face, and she was even more averse to earning unscrupulous ie by selling her appearance and body. As such, Mag��s words were interpreted by her as a gesture of respect. Even though the monthly wage being offered was only 1,500 copper coins, this was still not a job that was open to anyone. As such, she looked up at Mag with a serious expression, and said, ��Please begin your test.��


    ��What do you think you��ll be responsible for in this restaurant, and what skills do you have that will allow you to seed in this role?�� Mag asked in a serious manner.


    Hiring Firis was Mag��s way of fulfilling the promise of looking after Firis that he had made to Irina, but he didn��t want to hire a useless pretty face for the restaurant. After all, if all he wanted were pretty faces, Sally and Miya were already exceptional at that role. He wanted to give her an opportunity, not a free job.


    As for why he decided to use Crease as a middleman, that was because he didn��t want Firis to know that he was Alex.


    A secret could only be well-kept if the least number of people possible knew about it. The more people were aware of a secret, the higher the likelihood that it would spread, and in that case, the secret would cease to be a secret.


    ��What are my responsibilities?�� A contemtive look appeared on Firis�� face. She looked around at the entire restaurant to find that it was spotlessly clean, even in the most hard-to-reach areas, so they clearly weren��tcking a cleaner.


    As for serving customers, she didn��t think that she��d have the courage nor the ability to do so. After all, she found it difficult to even utter coherent sentences when meeting strangers for the first time.


    In the end, she cast her gaze toward the kitchen, and her eyes lit up with confidence. She turned back to Mag, and said, ��I can help out in the kitchen; I��m one of the top five best chefs in the Wind Forest.��


    ��Top five?�� A hint of surprise appeared on Mag��s face.


    ��Top five!�� Crease also eximed as he stared at Firis as if she were some kind of prized treasure. A thought suddenly urred to him as he smiled, and said, ��Boss Mag, if you don��t think she��s suitable for this job, then I can leave with Miss Firis right now. I��ll be sure to find another suitable candidate for you. If you want, I can even return the 300 copper coins that you issued to me as a deposit.��


    One of the top five chefs of the Wind Forest could easily be the head chef of any restaurant in Chaos City!


    In particr, if he could introduce such an exceptional elf to a restaurant that served elven cuisine, he��d be able to at least receive 10,000 copper coins for his efforts.


    He was already beginning to regret not learning about this from Firis on the way here.


    ��Don��t be in such a hurry, Boss Crease. I��ll only be able to determine whether she��s suitable or not after the test. My restaurant just so happens to be missing an assistant chef, so if Miss Firis really is an exceptional chef, she��d be perfect for my restaurant,�� Mag said with a smile. He could naturally see exactly what Crease was thinking.


    Thus, he rose to his feet and made his way over to the kitchen as he said, ��Please show me what you can do, Miss Firis.��


    Firis also stood up before walking over to the entrance of the kitchen behind Mag. There, she was greeted by the sight of a bright and clean kitchen with cooking utensils of all different shapes and sizes. In particr, there was a thick and sturdy rectangr chef��s knife that was extremely eye-catching, and she couldn��t help but gawk in amazement.


    A chef paid a lot of attention to their kitchen, and she was very pleased with her own kitchen as it contained the mostplete set of kitchenware out of any kitchen in the entire Wind Forest.


    However,pared to Mag��s kitchen, her kitchen was nothing. She couldn��t even decipher the function of most of the knives hanging from the walls.


    Mag pulled a potato out of the fridge before cing it onto a nearby chopping board, then turned to Firis, and said, ��Choose a knife for yourself, then chop this potato into rice-sized cubes. The more uniform the shapes and sizes of the pieces, the better.��


    ��Rice-sized pieces?�� Firis looked at the potato with a confident expression on her face. She slowly made her way over to Mag��srge collection of knives and hesitated for a long while before choosing that thick and mdroit chef��s knife that had caught her eye earlier.


    Quite frankly, this knife looked a little ugly and archaic, but it seemed to possess some kind of magical power that made it impossible for her to ignore it. Even though there were prettier and lighter knives all around it, she was still drawn to that one knife in the end.


    The knife was slightly cool to the touch, and it was around twice as heavy as a normal chef��s knife. However, it was also very bnced, so she didn��t feel like its extra weight was a burden.


    She��s got a good eye. Mag was rather surprised that Firis had chosen the Chinese chef��s knife.


    After that, Firis made her way over to the chopping board and gently raised a hand. The potato on the chopping board flew into the air, and Firis shed the knife in her hand over it in a series of rapid strokes, peeling off strips of skin that were carrying virtually no trace of potato at all.


    ��That��s amazing!�� Crease was absolutely bbergasted upon seeing this.


    The potato, which was peeled in the blink of an eye, fell back onto the chopping board. Firis raised the knife before bringing it down again, and the knife transformed into a blur, thudding onto the chopping board in a rapid yet consistent rhythm that was very pleasing to the ears.


    The pleasant rhythmic thudding then suddenly ceased, and Firis put down the knife before taking two steps backward, leaving a pile of potato cubes on the chopping board. The pieces of potato were all of the bright golden color and virtuallypletely identical in shape and size.


    ��Congrattions, you��ve been hired,�� Mag said with apletely genuine smile. He��d found himself a treasure!

 Chapter 866 - I Heard You’re a Very Famous Chef

    866 I Heard You��re a Very Famous Chef


    ��Really?�� Firis stared at Mag with a hint of shock and tion on her face. She had thought that she��d have to undergo many tests, but who would��ve thought that Mag would make such an announcement after only asking her to chop up a potato? This surprise came far too abruptly to her, and she was struggling toe to terms with it.


    ��That��s right. You can start working tomorrow. If you��d like, you can stay at the restaurant during the lunch service and familiarize yourself with the environment here. I��ll write up a contract for you, and you��ll be undertaking a three-month probation period, following which you��ll be an official employee and enjoy all of the benefits avable to the other official employees,�� Mag said with a smile and a nod. Not taking into ount anything else, just Firis�� cutting skills alone made it a no-brainer for him to hire her.


    ��...�� Crease was appraising Firis with aplex expression. He felt as if he��d picked up a gold nugget, and then sold it for a cabbage.


    This young woman was way too stupid! She was selling herself for 1,500 copper coins per month, and she looked so happy during the process; this was downright incredible to him.


    However, seeing as the two of them had already arrived at an agreement and Mag had issued the deposit, Crease certainly wasn��t going to do something out of line just to try and maximize his profits. As such, he rose to his feet, and said, ��Looks like you��re very pleased with Miss Firis, Mr. Mag. In that case, I wish you good luck in all your future endeavors. I��ll be going back now.��


    ��Thank you, Boss Crease; you��ve found the perfect new employee for me. Please wait for a moment, I��ll issue the rest of the fee right away.�� Mag made his way over to the counter before quickly returning with a small bag of coins.


    Crease counted the coins to verify that there were 2,700 in the bag, and his smile also became a lot more genuine. He had earned 3,000 copper coins in less than half a day, and even though it certainly wasn��t a big deal, he did enjoy jobs with such quick turnover. As such, he put away the bag, and nodded at Mag as he said, ��Thank you for your prompt payment, Boss Mag; I look forward to working with you again next time.��


    ��If I ever need to hire new employees in the future, I��ll be sure toe and find you,�� Mag replied with a nod and a smile. 3,000 copper coins was a rather hefty amount to hire a middle-man, especially when Mag had basically done everything aside from tantly telling Crease who was the person that he wanted. However, everything turned out to be worth it in the end, and Firis turned out to be a surprise package that was well worth the investment.


    Of course, the benefit of using Crease as a middleman was that it saved him a lot of trouble. At the very least, it wasn��t that easy for others to be suspicious of him now.


    After seeing off Crease, Mag returned to the restaurant and began to carefully appraise Firis.


    She appeared to still be only around 14 to 15 years old, and she had a pair of beautiful eyes set on a slightly round face. Her hair had been organized into a little bun on the top of her head, giving her a pure and cute appearance. She was currently sitting behind the table, holding her ss of water with both hands with her back ramrod straight, appearing as if she were very nervous and uneasy.


    In reality, she was indeed feeling quite anxious. Ever since she��d been born, she��d never been alone with an unfamiliar man in an enclosed space.


    Irina��s wise words were constantly echoing through her mind, telling her that no matter what excuse a man used to try and get her alone with him, she had to refuse. If that didn��t work, she would have to resort to kicking him between the legs, and then quickly running away. This was because most men had impure intentions when approaching women.


    Firis could refuse to believe anyone else, but she trusted Irina unconditionally with all her heart.


    With that in mind, Firis was bing even more nervous. She could sense that Mag was carefully appraising her, and through the distorted image that she could see in her ss of water, it appeared that he wasn��t standing very far away from her. Could it be that following Crease��s departure, Mag was going to cast aside all pretenses and show her his true colors?


    Even though she wasn��t a powerful magic caster and most of the spells she knew were more geared toward assisting others, she was still a 5th-tier magic caster, so she��d be able to take care of a normal human with no issues whatsoever. After taking a quick nce at the wand hanging from her waist, Firis was feeling slightly less anxious.


    Just as these thoughts were racing through Firis�� mind, Mag suddenly said, ��You can feel free to have a look around the restaurant; there��s no need to be so tense. If you find this ce boring, you can also go back after you sign the contract, and then juste back tomorrow morning before 7:30 am.��


    Firis�� train of thought was immediately cut off by Mag��s words, and she looked up to find Mag appraising her with a pair of bright and gentle eyes. The princess had told her no one could lie with their eyes, so perhaps he wasn��t a bad person, after all.


    Mag was rather amused by Firis�� timid disy. In essence, she was a sheltered young woman who had only interacted with a very select group of people in her life, so there were many things that she had to learn. As such, Mag smiled, and continued, ��I may be the owner of the restaurant, but I hope you can treat me as a friend. That way, we��ll both be morefortable. There are also three other waitresses that work here, and I hope you can get along with them as well.��


    Firis stared into Mag��s eyes for a while, and for some reason, her cheeks were beginning to feel a little hot again, so she quickly nodded in response before averting her gaze.


    However, as Mag turned toward the counter, Firis was struck by a sense of familiarity again as she caught sight of his profile from behind. From this angle, he looked so much like the man sitting on the griffin a few days ago.


    No, there��s no way that he��d be a chef, so they can��t be the same person. Firis quickly shook her head to rid herself of that ridiculous thought.


    Mag pulled out a pen as well as a contract that he��d already prepared earlier, and he ced both of them before Firis as he said, ��This is the contract; you can read over it to see if there are any concerns you want to raise.��


    Firis picked up the contract before looking at it carefully. She was quite sheltered and timid, but she certainly wasn��t stupid.


    Food and amodation were included, but she had to do her job diligently every day; as for the monthly wage... A hint of surprise suddenly appeared on Firis�� face upon reading this section of the contract, and she looked up at Mag as she asked, ��Did you put the wrong number here?��


    ��3,500 copper coins is your probationary monthly wage, and after you pass your three-month probation period, there��s a chance that you could receive a further pay rise. I��ve decided on this monthly wage based on your level of ability,�� Mag exined with a smile. Setting aside everything else, his conscience simply wouldn��t allow him to offer a measly 1,500 copper coins a month to an employee with such exceptional cutting skills.


    ��Thank you,�� Firis said in a grateful manner, and she was truly beginning to look forward to starting her job. After carefully reading through the contract, she signed it to seal the deal.


    ��I wee you as the newest staff member of Mamy Restaurant. I��m going to prepare the ingredients that we��ll be requiring for the lunch service now; you can do as you please in the meantime,�� Mag said as he picked up the contract.


    Firis mustered up her courage before looking up at Mag as she said, ��Can I watch you cook? I heard you��re a very famous chef.��

 Chapter 867 - But Her Chest is So Small

    Chapter 867 But Her Chest is So Small


    ��Of course.�� Mag nodded in response. He had been truly stunned after seeing Firis�� talent. She was the first person he��d seen with cutting skills that weren��t inferior to his, and the fact was that she��d honed these skills without a test field for the God of Cookery like he had, so she was a far more talented chef than he was.


    After all, even with the experience the system had passed onto him, it had still taken him many dozens of days of wholehearted practice in the test field for the God of Cookery to attain these cutting skills.


    Of course, Mag was more curious about Firis�� cooking skills. She had said that she was one of the five best chefs of the Wind Forests, but did elves even cook?


    Didn��t their diet consist entirely of fruits and nuts? In any case, Mag was feeling slightly skeptical.


    Now that more and more customers wereing to the restaurant, and expansion was imminent, Mag would most likely struggle to keep up on his own. If he could have an assistant chef that could share some of the burden, even if it were just to prepare the ingredients, he��d most definitely be able to work a lot more efficiently.


    Anna possessed decent aptitude, and she could be a great helper in the future, but she was only a small child at the moment, so Mag certainly wasn��t going to ask her to help him in the kitchen during the services.


    After going out this morning, Mag was already on a slightly tight schedule, so he paid no further heed to Firis, throwing on an apron before pulling out ingredients from the fridge to prepare for the lunch service.


    Firis stood at the entrance of the kitchen, watching as Mag used the rather strange-looking chef��s knife in an expert manner. A rhythmic tapping soon rang out from the chopping board, and all of the ingredients were cut into extremely uniform shapes and sizes, just as if Mag were a machine rather than a human.


    That��s amazing! He��s not using any magic at all, yet even though he��s a little slower than me, all of his cuts are so incredibly urate; it��s almost impossible to believe someone could be capable of such incredible precision. Firis�� mouth gradually grew open. She had always been extremely confident in her own painstakingly honed cooking skills, but she was still very amazed by Mag��s exemry cutting skills.


    Time flew by quickly, and Firis looked on in apletely entranced manner, not just because of Mag��s cutting skills, but also the innovative ways in which he cut his ingredients. Many of the ingredients were cut into shapes and sizes that others would never even consider. For example, why was he cutting potatoes into rice grain-sized pieces? Firis was quite curious and intrigued.


    After cing the final portion of diced potatoes on a te off to the side, he set his chef��s knife aside and flexed his slightly sore wrist. Even though he was doing this every day, it still wasn��t an easy task.


    Right at this moment, Amy��s mellow voice suddenly sounded outside. ��Father, I��m back!��


    This was followed by a burst of knocking on the door.


    ��Coming!�� A smile appeared on Mag��s face as he wiped his hands clean before quickly making his way over to the door.


    Ugly Duckling was sleeping on the counter, and it also suddenly opened its eyes before slowly sliding down onto the ground along the side of the counter, and then rushing over to the door behind Mag.


    Is that his daughter, the little half-elf girl? Firis also cast her gaze toward the door with a nervous look on her face. She had never interacted with a small child before, but she had to grow ustomed to and be good at it. Only then could she have the courage and confidence to stand before Alex and request to look after the young mistress again.


    ording to Crease, the restaurant owner��s daughter was around four to five years old, so she was simr in age to the young mistress. If she could look after the owner��s daughter well, then she��d also be able to seed in looking after the young mistress.


    With that in mind, Firis forced a smile onto her face to try and make herself appear more benevolent and approachable.


    As soon as the door was opened, a little girl immediately rushed in. She wore a little purple dress and had delicate porcin-like skin. Her pointy little ears were almostpletely transparent, and herrge blue eyes were like vast ocean. Her silver hair had been arranged into a pair of pretty little braids, and she wore a wide smile on her face as she dove into Mag��s arms.


    Blue eyes, silver hair, and she looks so much like the princess; even the way that she smiles looks so much like the princess! How... How is this possible? Firis looked on at Amy with incredulity in her eyes as thetter was scooped up into Mag��s arms.


    ��Huh?�� Amy also caught sight of Firis at this moment, and a curious look appeared on her face as she asked, ��Father, who��s this big sister?��


    ��This is Big Sister Firis. From today onward, she��s also going to be working at our restaurant,�� Mag exined with a smile.


    ��Hello, Big Sister Firis, I��m Amy,�� Amy said with a vibrant smile on her face.


    ��H... Hello, Amy.�� Firis was suddenly afflicted by a slightly dry throat. She was telling herself over and over again that there was no way Amy could be the young mistress, but still couldn��t help but drawparisons between her and the princess.


    If there were one person who knew Irina best, then it was her, not Alex. She had envisioned what the young mistress would look like many times in her heart based on Irina��s appearance, and Amy was almost a perfect match for her mental image.


    It was just that... there was no way Alex could be the owner of this restaurant. Mag��s cutting skills had already disyed to her that he was an extremely seasoned chef as there was no way those cutting skills could be developed without many years of practice.


    Furthermore, the princess had told her in the past that Alex waspletely useless when it came to cooking, so she had to cook for them all the time, and Alex was apparently a big fan of her food.


    Thinking back to the princess��s cooking skills... Firis could roughly imagine just how horrendous Alex��s cooking skills had to be.


    ��Big Sister Firis is so beautiful,�� Amy eximed before shifting her gaze downward, upon which she shook her head, and sighed. ��But her chest is so small; it looks about the same as mine.��


    ��...��


    ��...��


    After receiving this figurative stab to the heart, Firis��s conflicted emotions were suddenly cleared away. A hint of indignation and resignation appeared in her eyes as she suddenly noticed that Amy spoke in an extremely simr manner to the princess as well. However, she simply couldn��t bring herself to be angry at the sight of Amy��s adorable little face.


    ��It��s alright,�� Amy consoled. ��Even though you won��t be growing anymore, Big Sister Miya says I can still grow bigger.��


    ��...�� Firis felt as if she were choking on a mouthful of her own blood.


    Even though she was used to receiving such verbal abuse from Princess Irina, the fact that these words were being spoken by such an adorable little girl somehow made them hurt even more.


    ��It��s alright, Big Sister Ba says that women have to live for themselves and not care about what other people think,�� Amy consoled before murmuring in a low voice, ��But then again, she��s also very small as well.��

 Chapter 868 - She Also Cooked Her Rice Using the Spring of Life…

    <h4>Chapter 868 She Also Cooked Her Rice Using the Spring of Life...</h4>


    What is this familiar throbbing pain in my heart? Firis sniffled as she thought to herself. It had been a rather disconcerting experience not to hear the princess�� scathing criticism over the past few days, but who would��ve thought that she��d encounter a little girl who could fill in that role instead? Even as she was saying such hurtful things, her bright blue eyes werepletely clear and innocent, so Firis simply couldn��t bring herself to resent this little girl.


    It was just like when she was with the princess; she was simply far too beautiful for anyone to stay mad at her for long.


    On top of that, they both spoke in such a matter-of-fact manner as if they were merely stating facts rather than delivering malicious insults, and that only made it more difficult for Firis to be mad at them.


    She resembles the princess so strongly; even their mannerisms and the way they talk are the same. I��m sure the princess was just like her as a child... Firis thought to herself, and the more she looked into Amy��s eyes, the fonder she grew of her.


    She was suddenly beginning to really look forward to this job. Being able to interact with such an adorable little half-elf would surely make this job a lot more fun.


    At this moment, Yabemiya and Sally also arrived, and the former strode into the restaurant first with a curious look in her eyes. ��Do we have a new colleague?��


    A wide smile then appeared on her face as she continued, ��What a beautiful elf! I��m Miya; wee to our restaurant.��


    ��I��m Ba. Wee.�� Ba was also appraising Firis with a curious look in her eyes, and there was an immediate connection between the two as they appeared to be around the same age.


    Firis immediately became rather nervous at the sight of her new colleagues, but she then rxed a little upon seeing Miya��s friendly smile, and she hurriedly replied, ��I... I��m Firis, Thank you for the warm wee.��


    Firis! Sally��s foosteps faltered as she stared at Firis with a hint of bewilderment in her eyes. Why was Irina��s personal maid here?


    Firis had also noticed Sally at this point, and she reflexively took a couple of steps backward.


    ��I��m Aisha. I��m responsible for clearing the tables and cleaning the restaurant. Wee.�� After walking in through the door, Sally had already rposed herself, and she appraised Firis in a calm manner as if she had no idea who Firis was.


    ��Thank you.�� Firis cast her eyes downward slightly. She didn��t know if Sally had actually failed to recognize her or was simply putting on an act, but she didn��t expose her for using a fake name.


    A while back, High Priestess Helena had suggested a few candidates to take over the position of princess, and among those candidates, Sally was the most powerful as well as the one who everyone thought had the greatest chance of recing Irina.


    Now that Irina had been deposed as princess, the position was vacant, and barring any mishaps, there was a very good chance that Sally could be the new elven princess.


    However, she was rumored to be cultivating in seclusion in the territory of the Brewster Family; what was she doing in Chaos City? And why had she be a restaurant waitress? This was simply incredible!


    Mag cast a quick nce at Sally and Firis, and he could tell that these two had clearly recognized each other. However, he wasn��t overly concerned. By saving the elven captives from the Wind Forest, Sally was now in the same boat as Irina, so he didn��t have to worry about her plotting against Firis.


    During this period of time in which he��d known Sally, she wasn��t very talkative, but she always charged to the forefront whenever any danger arose, so she was most definitely a trustworthy friend.


    Furthermore, after running away from home anding to Chaos City, Sally had distanced herself from the Wind Forest, and she might still be unaware of the drastic changes that had just taken ce there.


    Mag had bought some information prior to this, thereby learning that the elven race was already preparing to select a new princess directly after the incident in the Wind Forest a few days ago.


    The elven queen was in seclusion, and Irina had been deposed, so it could be said that the elven race was now in its most vulnerable state in the past century. As such, they had to select a new princess for everyone to pin their hopes on, and Sally was naturally the most popr candidate.


    ��You can all chat and get to know one another; I��ll go cook up some lunch.�� Mag ced Amy down onto the ground before making his way toward the kitchen.


    ��Big Sister Firis, you��re an elf; Big Sister Sally, you��re also an elf. Do you know each other?�� Amy asked in a curious manner.


    ��No,�� Sally replied with a shake of her head.


    Firis nced at Sally before also shaking her head as she said, ��No.��


    Amy was slightly disappointed to hear this, but a smile quickly reappeared as she said, ��That��s alright, you two can get to know each other now.��


    ��Boss is super strict with the staff that he hires, so you must possess some kind of super awesome skill, right, Firis?�� Yabemiya asked with a curious look in her eyes.


    Everyone also turned to her with intrigued expressions upon hearing this. Everyone had their own unique skill set that allowed them to excel in different duties in the restaurant, and that was a perfect indication that Mag chose his staff based on their abilities rather than their looks.


    ��I only know how to cook a little...�� Firis replied in a modest manner.


    The three waitresses were all extremely beautiful and made othersfortable in their presence; that was a truly exceptional skill in her eyes.


    ��Wow, you can cook? That��s so awesome! We can��t help out Boss Mag at all, so he��s always having to do so many things by himself. If you can give him a hand, then that would be great!�� Miya eximed in an excited voice.


    Inside the kitchen, a smile appeared on Mag��s face as he listened to the conversation between the women. He really enjoyed thisfortable work atmosphere.


    Miya��s warm and bubbly demeanor gradually made Firis feel a lot more rxed, and she slowly became more talkative as they began to discuss a variety of topics.


    Lunch was soon ready, and Mag carried everyone��s dishes onto the table. He had prepared a Yangzhou fried rice for Firis as he was sure that she would enjoy the vor of the Spring of Life.


    Thus, all six of them sat down around the table, and Firis stared at the alluring dishes before her with an awestruck expression on her face.


    At the center of the table was a fish that had been ced in a long tter. It was virtually buried under sliced chili peppers, but its aroma wasn��t unbearably spicy as one would expect. Instead, it gave off a very captivating smell that made one salivate uncontrobly.


    The aroma of the chicken soup was also extremely enchanting to her, and she could detect a special fragrance from the dish. This wasn��t an unfamiliar fragrance, as it belonged to a type of mushroom that could asionally be found in the Wind Forest.


    After being dried under the sun, these mushrooms would emit an alluring aroma that made them simr to a condiment. She had once used this dried mushroom to cook a soup, which she found to be very appetizing. She didn��t think that she��d be able to taste it here in conjunction with the chicken soup that Mag had made.


    However, what attracted her attention the most was the portion of beautiful fried rice that had been ced before her. The grains of rice were covered in golden egg, and ingredients of all different colors werebined into one dish, yet all of them had been diced into rice-sized pieces.


    She had been wondering why Mag insisted on chopping up some of the ingredients into such fine pieces, but her question had naturally been answered by this dish.


    Everyone else had already dug in to their meals. Firis hesitated momentarily before also scooping a spoonful of fried rice into her mouth.


    Oh! This is amazing! Firis�� eyes immediately lit up. The egg around the rice melted almost as soon as it entered her mouth, while the rice-sized pieces of winter bamboo shoot and peas were crunchy and refreshing. The grains of rice were also sweet and fragrant, forming a perfectbination with the soft ham, and she seemed to have also tasted a hint of shrimp in the dish. After swallowing her first mouthful of fried rice, a warm sensation spread through her entire body, and a delicious vor lingered within her mouth.


    Of course, the most important element of the dish was the faint fragrance lurking within the rice. She was 100% sure that this was the fragrance of the Spring of Life as she also cooked her rice using the Spring of Life...

 Chapter 869 - You“ll Grow if You Eat More

    <h4>Chapter 869 You��ll Grow if You Eat More</h4>


    The vor of the Spring of Life in this dish was a lot less pronounced than what she was used to, but she could definitely still detect traces of it.


    The Spring of Life was the holy spring of the elven race, and it was prohibited from being transported out of the Wind Forest, so how had Mag gotten his hands on it?


    Firis was rather confused by this issue, but her attention was then quickly drawn to the delectable vors flourishing in her mouth.


    She had once thought that nothing was more delicious than the dew-covered fresh spirit fruits that were plucked down from the trees of the Wind Forest. Those were nature��s creations, and eating them was like tasting a piece of nature.


    However, this Yangzhou fried rice dishpletely changed her mind.


    The vor of the Spring of Life was very faint in this dish, so it really didn��t y a significant role here. What was truly delicious were the seemingly ordinary ingredients that were melting in her mouth.


    She was quite a confident chef, and she��d always tried to cook the most delicious food possible for the princess, but in that instant, she began to doubt her own cooking skills.


    Fruit was naturally the main source of food for the elven race, but there were also exceptional elven chefs who could embellish a dish without drowning out its original vor, thereby making certain foods easier to consume and more alluring to the consumer, but the one constant was that maintaining the vor and texture of the ingredients was a top priority.


    However, this Yangzhou fried ricepletely bucked that trend. After slicing ingredients into such tiny pieces, their texture had obviouslypletely changed, but that only made them more harmonious and delicious.


    It was as if there were some kind of magical power between all of the ingredients that transformed them into something more delicious despite the fact that they had been altered and be drastically different from what they initially were.


    This directly contradicted the cooking philosophy that she had always firmly stood by, but she was awestruck by just how amazing the product of this cooking method was.


    So ingredients can be cooked like this... A thoughtful expression appeared on Firis�� face, and a hint of admiration crept into her eyes as she cast her gaze toward Mag. For him to be able tobine so many ingredients in such perfect harmony made him a very admirable chef in her eyes.


    But where did he get the Spring of Life from? Could it be there are people in the Wind Forest who are smuggling the Spring of Life into the outside world? Firis was still feeling rather concerned about the presence of the Spring of Life in this dish. Even though she no longer belonged to the Wind Forest, her identity was rather special. If Mag really were somehow rted to Spring of Life smugglers in the Wind Forest, she wouldn��t be able to bring herself to ce her full trust in him.


    The Yangzhou fried rice was irresistibly delicious, and she quickly finished it with relish.


    She then cast her gaze toward the spicy grilled fish at the center of the table. Just the sight of the red chili peppers covering the fish was making her sweat, and even though the aroma emanating from the dish wasn��t all that sharp, it was still undeniably spicy. After a brief hesitation, Firis picked up a piece of fish with her chopsticks before cing it into her mouth.


    A dish with such a strong spicy vor was something that she would��ve never considered in the past.


    However, as she took her first bite, she discovered that the crispy fish skin and smooth meat created a perfect contrasting set of textures, while the juices that they��d been dipped in created an explosion of heat and spiciness in her mouth that made her want to yell out.


    Her tongue was slightly numb from her first mouthful of fish, but she simply couldn��t stop eating it.


    The crispy and fragrant skin, and soft and smooth meat, the spicy yet delicious juices... All of thembined to open up a whole new world to her.


    So food can be cooked like this! Firis�� eyes lit up further and further as she ate. This was her first time sharing a meal with these people, so she should��ve been more reserved and polite, but she simply couldn��t control her chopsticks as they carried one piece of fish after another into her mouth. It was almost as if stopping for even a single instant would be sacrilegious to such a delicious dish.


    Everyone at the table simply looked on with amusement in their eyes, and they weren��t irked in the slightest by her sloppy table manners.


    The had the pleasure of enjoying these delicious dishes every single day, yet even they struggled to maintain a semnce of good table manners, let alone someone who was tasting these dishes for the first time.


    ��Phew...��


    After devouring the fish until there was only an empty skeleton left, Firis finally heaved a long sigh. A blush then appeared on her face as she came to realize that she��d eaten almost the entire fish by herself, and she hung her head in a guilty manner as she said, ��I��m sorry... It was... It was too delicious, so I couldn��t help myself...��


    ��That��s alright, we��re d you enjoyed it, Big Sister Firis. Also, you��ll grow if you eat more,�� Amy said with a smile as she nced at Firis�� chest.


    Everyone also turned to appraise Firis�� chest with contemtive expressions on their faces.


    ��...�� Firis was at a loss for how to respond. Amy was clearly trying to console her, but why did it feel like an insult?


    Mag smiled as he said, ��You have to make sure to eat until you��re full. I��ll normally try to cook ording to how much everyone eats, but if there��s not enough of a dish, I can just cook more, so you don��t have to worry about everyone else missing out on the fish.��


    ��That��s right. You look really adorable when you��re eating, Firis,�� Miya also said with a warm smile on her face.


    ��I��m full.�� Ba ced her spoon down with a nod.


    ��Can I begin cleaning up now?�� Sally had also put down her chopsticks, and was appraising Firis with a gentle smile on her face.


    A surge of warmth suddenly flowed through Firis�� heart at the sight of everyone��s benevolent expressions. She had been an orphan for as long as she could remember, and the only people who had ever been good to her were the princess and Snarr, thattter of which she only met once in a while. Aside from that, she had rarely ever experienced kindness from others.


    However, here in this restaurant, she felt loved by everyone, and it was an extremely pleasant and warm feeling. She was like a little bird who had lost her way aftering to Chaos City, but she suddenly felt a sense of belonging here.


    ��Thank you, everyone.�� Firis stood up and extended a deep bow to everyone, then turned to Mag, and said, ��I��ll definitely work hard. If possible, I��d like to start today.��


    ��Today?�� Mag looked into Firis�� determined eyes and hesitated momentarily before nodding as he said, ��You can watch me cook during the lunch service, and I��ll get you to prepare some of the ingredients required for the dinner service. As for whether you��ll be able to cook the dishes on your own in the future, that will be down to your ability and the amount of effort you put in.��


    ��I��ll be sure to work hard!�� An ted smile appeared on Firis�� face before she nodded in a solemn manner. After tasting Mag��s incredible cooking, she��d alreadypletely cast aside her pride as one of the best elven chefs of the Wind Forest, and she was determined to learn how to cook truly delicious food from Mag. After honing her cooking skills here, she could cook for the princess and the young mistress as well, and they would surely also enjoy this cooking.


    ��Hold on, I��ll grab a work uniform for you.�� Mag rose to his feet, then turned to Sally and the others, and said, ��You can all begin preparing for the lunch service now.��

 Chapter 870 - Go On, I Really Want to Hear i

    <h4>870 Go On, I Really Want to Hear i</h4>


    ��You must be a really good chef, Firis; this is the first time Boss has ever agreed to let anyone participate in cooking with him,�� Miya said as she looked at Firis in an awestruck manner. She had worked in kitchens for many years, but ever sinceing to Mamy Restaurant, she had never been asked to help with cooking, not even in ingredient preparation.


    Firis was also quite pleased to hear this, and she smiled at Miya in response. All good chefs had a certain level of pride, and they wouldn��t allow just anyone to enter their kitchens.


    Big Sister Irina asked me to keep an eye on the big sisters who try to get close to Father... Amy thought to herself in a rather conflicted manner as she appraised Firis while holding Ugly Duckling in her arms. However, her expression immediately eased as her gaze crept down to Firis�� chest. I��m sure it��ll be fine if it��s Big Sister Firis!


    Not long after that, Mag came downstairs again, and then handed a ck and white chef��s suit to Firis as he said, ��Here��s your work uniform; you can onlye into the kitchen after putting it on. The bathroom is on the left-hand side on the second floor, and you can get changed in there.��


    ��A-alright.�� Firis epted the chef��s suit, and a blush immediately appeared on her face. She quickly made her way upstairs, holding the chef��s suit in her hands as if it were a hot potato.


    Are these his clothes? What do I do? Am I actually going to have to wear this? If I don��t wear this, I won��t be allowed into the kitchen, but if I do... These are clothes that have been worn by a man! Firis rushed into the bathroom before closing the door and fanning her flushed cheeks with her hands.


    A warm light illuminated the bathroom, and the clean mirror reflected her red cheeks. The smooth marble floor was veryfortable to look at, and there was a veryrge white bathtub separated from the rest of the bathroom by a semi-transparent ss panel.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Firis ced the chef��s suit onto a rack beside her, and then began to strip off her own clothes.


    Are they really that small? After taking off her clothes, she couldn��t help but appraise her diminutive chest in the mirror, upon which a resigned and dejected look immediately appeared on her face.


    It fits... perfectly... After changing into the chef��s suit, Firis was stunned to find that it was exactly the right size, just as if it had been custom-made for her. Even the shoes fit extremely snugly on her feet.


    Furthermore, the style of this chef��s suit was also slightly different from the one that Mag was wearing. The waist was clearly more tapered, and the buttons ran diagonally down the front of her top, thereby giving the entire suit a softer and more feminine appearance. The white hat was also slightly shorter than the one Mag wore, while beneath the suit was a ck apron, a pair of casual ck pants, as well as a pair of t ck leather shoes.


    The style is quite unique, but I really do get a good feeling when I put on this uniform... Firis inspected her reflection in the mirror, and discovered that she seemed to have truly be a chef after putting on the chef��s suit, which instilled within her a sense of purpose and direction.


    So these are new clothes. Firis stroked her chef��s suit with a smile on her face, but for some reason, there was also the tiniest hint of dejection in her heart.


    After the table had been cleared, Firis had also finished getting changed, and she emerged from the bathroom before making her way downstairs.


    Amy looked up at her with surprise and tion in her eyes as she said, ��Wow, you��re wearing the same clothes as Father! Are you going to be the second chef, Big Sister Firis?��


    ��Firis must be an exceptional chef to have been chosen by Boss,�� Miya praised with a hint of admiration and envy in her eyes.


    Firis was rather embarrassed to have so many people staring at her, and she hung her head to look down at her shoes. She would blush whenever she spoke to anyone aside from Irina, so this was way too much attentionpared to what she was normally used to.


    Mag nodded with a pleased smile as he inspected Firis in her chef��s suit. She was someone who could truly help him in the kitchen, so he had chosen a chef��s suit for her rather than a dress. He could sense that she was rather embarrassed, so he said, ��You don��t have to serve any customers, as you��ll be working with me in the kitchen. All you have to do is stand beside me and watch during today��s lunch service.��


    ��Alright.�� Firis nodded in response. She nced at the long line that had already gathered outside the restaurant before hurriedly making her way into the kitchen while heaving an internal sigh of relief. There was no way she could serve so many customers with how shy and awkward she was.


    ��Then let��s begin the lunch service.�� The clock on the wall had just struck 11:30, and Mag made his way over to the restaurant��s entrance before opening the door.


    ��Boss Mag! I��ve finally found you!�� Before Mag even had a chance to say anything, an indignant wail suddenly rang out from beside him.


    Mag faltered slightly as he turned toward the slightly tanned fatso standing behind Krassu. Why did this man look so familiar?


    ��I��m Abraham!!�� The man��s voice became even more indignant.


    ��Duke Abraham? How did you be like this? I thought you went back to Rodu midway!�� Mag��s eyelids twitched, and only after taking a closer look was he able to verify that this really was Abraham. However, his skin had turned significantly darker than when he��d first met him in Rodu, and he had clearly lost a lot of weight as well.


    Only four or five days had passed since theirst encounter, so Mag wasn��t able to recognize him initially. Just what had happened to him in these past few days?


    ��Duke?�� Everyone else also turned to Abraham with curious looks in their eyes. The title of duke was one that was used only in the Roth Empire on the Nond Continent, and it was an extremely prestigious title. All dukes were very important people in the Roth Empire, yet this tanned middle-aged man was supposed to be one of them? Why had hee to Chaos City?


    ��Let��s... not talk about that...�� Abraham replied with a depressed expression. He was a duke of the Roth Empire, yet he��d been forced to trek through the mountains for three days and almost starved to death because he��d overfed his falcon steed. This was far too embarrassing a story for him to tell!


    ��Go on, I really want to hear it.�� Amy had sat down on her little stool near the entrance, and was looking at Abraham with a curious expression as she asked, ��Was it because your big fatty bird was too tired from flying and fell out of the sky? Or did you get lost along the way?��


    ��...�� Abraham��s eyes abruptly widened, and he almost blurted out ��Holy shit! Did you see everything?��.


    ��You see that, Ugly Duckling? You can��t let yourself get too fat. If you fall from the sky while flying, it��s going to be super embarrassing,�� Amy said with a serious expression as she pinched Ugly Duckling��s chubby cheeks.


    ��...�� Abraham wore a dark expression on his face, and he wanted nothing more than to bury himself in the ground so he could escape from all of the amused eyes being directed at him. However, he simply couldn��t bear to walk away from this restaurant. He had endured countless hardships and lost close to 10 kg of weight to get here, so he couldn��t just leave.


    At the sight of Abraham��s expression, Mag could tell that Amy had most likely struck the nail on the head. He repressed the urge to smirk as he said, ��The restaurant is now open for lunch. Wee, everyone.��

 Chapter 871 - He Always Looked Impoten

    <h4>Chapter 871 He Always Looked Impoten</h4>


    Despite the conflicted emotions in his heart, Abraham still made his way into the restaurant in a determined manner. A bit of embarrassment certainly wasn��t going to keep him from pursuing delicious food!


    All of the customers that had already been waiting for a long time also quickly entered the restaurant.


    ��Abraham, male, 43 years old, normal human; symptoms: swollen abdomen, many areas of necrosis in the stomach wall, acid reflux,ckluster suppleness in the stomach and intestines, constipation. Diagnosis: chronic gastric ulcers and inmmation with a high likelihood of developing into stomach cancer, coupled with chronic constipation.��


    ��Vicennio, male, 29 years old, normal human; symptoms: excessively pale and colorless features, dry skin, weakness in the back and knees, mental exhaustion, cold extremities, back pain, decreasing memory functions. Diagnosis: severe impotence!��


    ��Harrison...��


    Inside the kitchen, Mag inspected the strings of information shing through his mind with a rather grim expression on his face. After installing the omniscient door, Mag had been made aware of many of the conditions that afflicted his customers, most of who appeared to be quite healthy on the outside.


    Of course, Vicennio was an exception to this... He always looked impotent, so it would��ve been quite strange had the system given any other diagnosis.


    However, it appeared that Abraham had some severe gastric issues. It wasmon knowledge that excessive consumption of food was quite taxing on the digestive system. Back in his past life, Mag had done his best to regte his eating, but he had still ended up with some stomach issues.


    In contrast, Abraham��s issues were far more severe than anything he��d experienced in his past life. If he didn��t address these issues properly, he��d develop stomach cancer, and that was an incurable condition.


    Come to think of it, is cancer considered to be incurable in this world? Mag thought to himself curiously. This was an alternate world, after all, and gruesome injuries could be cured with a single spell here, so who was to say that magic couldn��t cure cancer as well?


    In any case, he had to warn Abraham about the issues regarding his digestive system. Even if cancer was curable in this world, it certainly wasn��t a desirable condition to have, and if Abraham were to continue like this, cancer would most likely be the end result.


    Yabemiya had begun taking orders from the customers, and even though the restaurant waspletely packed, it wasn��t rowdy in the slightest. All of the customers were either sitting in silence or conversing with acquaintances in hushed tones. There were no loud conversations, nor any arguments or conflicts.


    Abraham nced at the menacing minotaur demon and burly orc sitting across from him, and he was feeling rather ufortable.


    He finally understood why Mag had made that bet with the head chef of Cary��s Rotisserie back in Rodu. It was nothing personal; Mag simply didn��t like how the restaurant was being run.


    In Mamy Restaurant, there was no discrimination between social sses, nor even any racial restrictions.


    Even as a duke of the Roth Empire, Abraham had never shared a dining table with a demon and an orc before.


    However, there was also another man sitting at the table, and he disyed no fear at the sight of the minotaur demon sitting beside him. His calmness extended a calming effect to Abraham as well, and he gradually rxed.


    ��Hello there, what would you like to order?�� Yabemiya asked with a smile as she made her way over to him.


    ��Let me see.�� Abraham opened the menu on the table, and a series of images of delicious dishes were revealed to him.


    Spicy grilled fish, delectable steak, alluring roujiamo... Every single dish looked so tempting, and Abraham was struggling to hold back his drool.


    Why do I need to choose? Only a kid would need to make choices! Abraham closed the menu before turning to Yabemiya with a smile as he said, ��I want one of every dish on this menu. Please ask Boss Mag to devise a suitable sequence for these dishes to be brought to me.��


    ��One of everything?�� Yabemiya was rather hesitant to hear this. Giant dragons, trolls, and demons did indeed have a far bigger appetite than the average human, but no matter how she looked at him, Abraham clearly didn��t fall into any of those aforementioned categories; how was he going to be able to eat so much food?


    All of the surrounding customers were also appraising Abraham with shock in their eyes. Setting aside how much it cost to order one of every dish on the menu, there was no way that a normal person would be able to eat all that food. After all, each person only had a single stomach!


    ��That��s right, I��ll get one of everything.�� Abraham nodded in confirmation. He had starved himself for a few days prior toing here, so his stomach waspletely empty. He didn��t want to miss out on any of the delicious dishes here.


    ��Alright, please wait a moment.�� Yabemiya nodded without asking any further questions.


    ��Did you starve yourself beforeing here?�� Vicennio, who was sitting across from Abraham, asked with an astonished look in his eyes. Even though he wasing to Mamy Restaurant every day to replenish himself, he discovered that he had still underestimated just how lustful and insatiable a woman in her thirties was, and as opposed to improving his condition, he could only feel his impotence getting worse.


    He was only d that his wife still didn��t know about Mamy Restaurant at the moment. Otherwise, he couldn��t imagine how he was supposed to satisfy a woman who had eaten roujiamo...


    ��I never refuse any delicious food thates my way,�� Abraham replied with a smile and a nod. Vicennio was the only other human on his table, so Abraham instantly felt a connection with him. In the past, he didn��t have many opportunities to dine at the same table with amoner, and he looked at the dark rings around Vicennio��s eyes as he advised in a meaningful and heartfelt manner, ��Young man, I advise you to exercise restraint. Otherwise, you��re going to regret your decision when you grow older.��


    Vicennio buried his face in his hand and heaved a long sigh upon hearing this. As a pretty boy, he had to make some sacrifices in order to continue living his current life. There was no turning back for him now, and no one was more aware than him of the negative effects of not exercising restraint. He was hoping to turn everything around through consuming Mag��s food, but he found himself in a worse situation than he��d begun with...


    Mag was preparing to begin cooking when he heard Abraham making his order, and after a brief hesitation, he still decided to step in. Thus, he put down the cooking utensils in his hands before making his way directly over to Abraham with a smile on his face. ��Duke Abraham, I don��t have a habit of interfering with the orders made by my customers, but I have an obligation to look out for the health of my customers. As such, I suggest you limit your order to two or three dishes, and that you pick some dishes with milder vors.��


    ��Why? I��m as healthy as a horse! With so many delicious dishes on the menu, how can I only choose two or three? As for the vor of the dishes, the stronger the better! Are you sure you��re not mistaken, Boss Mag?�� Abraham appraised Mag with a confused expression as he patted his own chest as if to prove a point.


    All of the customers also turned to Mag with curiosity in their eyes. Mag had never interfered with any customer��s order in the past, so why was he doing this now?


    Mag shook his head, and said, ��Sometimes, conditions will only begin to manifest after things have deteriorated to a certain extent. Let me ask you this, Duke Abraham: have you been experiencing dull and swelling abdominal pain? Are those symptoms exacerbated right after your meals? On top of that, do you often get a scorching feeling in your chest with asional bursts of stomach acid flowing back into your oral cavity?��

 Chapter 872 - God of Cookery or God of Medicine?

    872 God of Cookery or God of Medicine?


    ��H-how did you know?��


    Abraham had initially thought that Mag was only making something out of nothing, but his eyes abruptly widened with incredulity upon hearing this.


    Mag waspletely right! He had been suffering from the aforementioned symptoms for many years. In the beginning, he didn��t pay this any heed, but during recent times, the symptoms had been progressively worsening, to the extent that there were asionally nights when he would wake up in agony. Only then did he reluctantly go to a doctor, and even the royal doctors in the pce had seen him for consultations.


    The root of the conditiony in his stomach, and healing spells had alleviated a lot of his symptoms, but all of the doctors he saw asked him to do the same thing: eat less! They advised following a diet of in rice congee for an extended period of time in conjunction with treatment sessions from healers.


    However, this kind of treatment was akin to torture to him, so he refused to follow such a protocol without a second thought.


    If he couldn��t eat the delicious foods he wanted, then he might as well be dead!


    Whenever the pain became too unbearable for him, he��d get a healer to alleviate his symptoms before rushing to the next restaurant. He had been living this way for many years, but he didn��t think that Mag would be able to identify all of his symptoms just by looking at him.


    Is Boss Mag a doctor as well? Everyone could tell from Abraham��s expression that Mag was right, and all of them turned to Mag with curiosity and surprise in their eyes.


    Mag maintained a calm expression as he replied, ��I��m quite familiar with food, so I��ve also done some research into some conditions that can result from overeating. Your symptoms are already quite obvious, and if you don��t address your condition, catastrophic consequences could follow, and in the worst-case scenario, you could even die. I cook delicious food for everyone to enjoy; I don��t want to see my food inflicting harm on anyone.��


    Due to the exceptional ingredients used in Mag��s dish, all of them were very beneficial to consume, and they even possessed miraculous effects, such as Mag��s spicy grilled fish that had managed to cure Vivian��s chronic condition.


    However, regardless of how beneficial these dishes were to one��s body, excessive consumption would result in negative consequences, especially for someone with chronic digestive conditions.


    Chronic gastric ulcers resulted in an extremely fragile stomach wall, and overeating under such circumstances could result in stomach perforation or hemorrhages.


    If Abraham were to eat one of every dish on the menu, that was around the amount of food a normal adult human would eat in four or five meals.


    He wasn��t going to be directly killing Abraham, but Abraham could quite possibly die because of him. Mag simply couldn��t stand by idly and allow this to happen, even if it were rather uncharacteristic for him to step in.


    ��Is it really that serious...?�� Abraham was also slowly growing rather concerned at the sight of Mag��s serious expression. In the past, many doctors had told him the same thing, but he��d never taken their advice to heart. After all, eating delicious food was so enjoyable; how could it possibly be bad for him?


    However, now that the same advice was being ryed by Mag, the most exceptional chef he��d ever seen, those words suddenly seemed to take on a different meaning.


    He respected any chef who could cook delicious food, regardless of their identity or status.


    Only by gaining an in-depth understanding of food and ingredients could one cook delicious dishes, and this was a skill that normal people didn��t possess.


    In recent times, his symptoms had indeed been getting worse, and even healing spells were unable topletely repress them, but he��d never even considered that these issues could have been caused by eating delicious foods.


    As such, he was naturally growing quite uneasy. Each person only had one life, and he hadn��t lived enough yet.


    Besides, he��d just discovered a treasure vault. Aside from spicy grilled fish, ck pepper steak, and braised chicken and rice, there were so many more alluring dishes on that menu; he couldn��t afford to die yet!


    ��That��s right. I��m sure you��ve heard the same advice from doctors already. I hope you can look after yourself better for your own health so you can taste more delicious dishes in the future,�� Mag replied with a smile and a nod. Thankfully, Abraham wasn��t as stubborn as he��d feared.


    ��Then... alright,�� Abraham opened the menu again and carefully inspected it for a while before amending, ��I��ll get a fried rice, a sweet tofu pudding, and braised chicken and rice.��


    ��Sure, please wait for a moment.�� Mag nodded before turning back to his kitchen. This was still slightly more than what a normal person would eat for a meal, but it was already a significant decrease for Abraham, so this was a good beginning. On top of that, all three of those dishes were quite nurturing to the stomach, so they would be beneficial to his condition.


    ��That��s amazing! Boss Mag can diagnose people just by looking at them now?!��


    ��Chef + doctor = Boss Mag? That��s... incredible!��


    ��I want Boss Mag to take a look at me now! Recently, I feel a really strong constricted feeling in my head as if it��s being strangled by something.��


    ��You don��t need Boss Mag to take a look at you for that, old man; just loosen that headband that you��re wearing, and your symptoms will immediately be alleviated.��


    ��He looked so cool diagnosing customers in his chef��s suit! As expected of the Boss Mag I know and love!��


    ��Oi, oi, oi, please calm down; you do realize that Boss Mag is also a man, right?!��


    ��So what? Can��t you see that none of these women have managed to catch his fancy? Maybe Boss Mag likes men... Hehe, I��m going to steal his heart for sure!��


    Due to this brief interlude, all of the customers also began to discuss quietly among themselves. After all, everyone had an ailment or two that they couldn��t be bothered to go to a doctor for. Furthermore, normal doctors couldn��t diagnose patients just by looking at them like Mag could, so the demand for Mag as a doctor was steadily beginning to rise.


    Is he a doctor as well? Firis was staring at Mag with a shocked expression. Elves cultivated nature magic, so most of them had good aptitude when it came to healing spells. However, even the best elven healers couldn��t pinpoint a patient��s condition just by looking at them.


    Boss really is so awesome! Yabemiya was looking at Mag with admiration overflowing from her eyes.


    As he listened to the conversations between the customers, an amused smile appeared on Mag��s face, and he suggested, ��System, how about you open a clinic for me on the side? That��ll be much more profitable than selling food! All you have to do is supply me with medicine.��


    ��As a candidate to be the God of Cookery, how can you pursue other upations before you��ve honed your cooking skills to an eptable level? On top of that, a true God of Cookery doesn��t need to sell medicine, as his dishes are the best forms of medicine that can bring health and prosperity to his customers!�� the system said in a proud voice.


    ��So you��re saying dishes are medicine? Am I the God of Cookery of the God of Medicine?�� Mag raised an eyebrow as he envisioned the following scenario in his mind.


    Customer: ��Boss Mag, what can I do about my current condition?��


    ��You��ll be fine. Just take a spicy grilled fish and a Yangzhou fried rice together twice a day and you��ll be cured in no time.��


    ...


    Er...


    That was a rather strange scenario to Mag.

 Chapter 873 - The Princess Would Support Me, Right?

    873 The Princess Would Support Me, Right?


    Mag switched on the stove, then turned to Firis with a smile, and said, ��I don��t have a habit of speaking while I cook, as I feel that��s disrespectful to the ingredients, so you��ll have to watch and learn as much as you can.��


    Firis immediately nodded with an earnest look on her face.


    Thus, Mag didn��t say anything further as hedled some oil into the pan, allowing it to heat up before adding the spices. All types of ingredients were then added in an extremely well-rehearsed sequence, and watching Mag cook was like witnessing a graceful dance as he controlled the pan and spat in an expert manner.


    Firis looked on from the side,pletely entranced by what she saw. Her cooking style ensured that each and every step waspleted to perfection, thereby ensuring the consistency of the vor of her dishes. However, as a result of this, her cooking was rather wooden and robotic.


    However, watching Mag cook was quite a sensual experience. His lithe and powerful body appeared as if it hadbined into one with the pan in his hand, and despite the weight of the heavy ck metal pan, he was able to control it to perfection as if it were as light as a feather.


    And this was only the beginning. Soon, Mag began adding pots and pans to the stovetops.


    Before Firis knew it, there were four dishes being cooked on the stovetop at once, consisting of two portions of Yangzhou fried rice and two portions of ck pepper steak. At the same time, there were around 100 kebabs being roasted on the rack, and Mag was able to keep track of all of these dishes at once in a calm and graceful manner. He made no extra unnecessary movements as he traversed from one cooking station to another, and despite the amount of workload he was taking on all at once, the process wasn��t chaotic in the slightest.


    Soon, the fried rice was ready, the steaks were ted, cumin powder was applied to the beef kebabs, and one delicious dish after another was carried out to the eagerly awaiting customers.


    Firis�� eyes lit up further and further as she looked on from the side. If she were in his shoes, she wouldn��t even be able to keep up this speed if she were only cooking one dish at a time, let alone so many at once.


    What was even more incredible was that despite the number of dishes he was cooking at a time, each and every dish was still cooked to perfection, without any discrepancies in appearance between one dish and the other. An alluring aroma began to waft through the air, and even though Firis had just had lunch, she was still beginning to salivate uncontrobly.


    She could hear a steady stream of praise from the customers outside, and all of them wore blissful smiles on their faces as their attention was drawn entirely to the delicious dishes before them.


    Firis didn��t doubt the authenticity of their reactions even for a single instant, as she had tasted these very same dishes during lunch earlier, and she knew just how extraordinary they were.


    If possible, I also want to be a chef just like him. A thought that had never urred to Firis suddenly sprang into her mind, and it quickly took root firmly in her heart.


    Ever since she could remember, her life had constantly revolved around Princess Irina. She��d learned flower arrangement, cooking, massage... Everything she did was so that she could better serve the princess and make her happy.


    However, she had never thought about what she wanted for herself.


    In her world, there was only the princess and no one else, yet for the first time ever, she wanted to do something for herself.


    Perhaps it was because she��d left the Wind Forest and been shown a whole new world, but she suddenly found that she was unable to rid herself of this desire.


    The princess was still extremely important to her, but she now had a dream. She wanted to be a chef who could bring joy to his customers like Mag... This was a simple yet bold target.


    The princess would support me, right? Firis was still rather concerned, but as she cast her gaze toward Mag, a determined look appeared in her eyes.


    ��Here��s your Yangzhou fried rice.�� Yabemiya ced the first dish in front of Duke Abraham, who was feeling slightly dejected and anxious after hearing Mag��s words of warning, but his eyes immediately lit up at the sight of the dish that had been ced before him.


    Fried rice was considered to be a dish consumed bymoners, and stalls that sold this dish were quite prevalent on the food streets of Rodu. Most of the time, the dish was cooked using eggs and rice. Some chefs would add some other ingredients to make their fried rice more unique, but those two were the main ingredients used.


    As a veteran foodie, Abraham had also tasted some fried rice, but aside from the fried rice he��d had once on the Renhe Food Street, he hadn��t tasted any other fried rice that had struck him with the urge to eat it again in the future.


    However, the appearance of this so-called Yangzhou fried rice came as quite a surprise to him.


    At first nce, thebination of so many ingredients seemed to be rather chaotic, and in the world of professional chefs, this was often frowned upon as it was very difficult to make a dish taste harmonious with too many ingredients thrown into the mix.


    However, the aroma that was wafting toward him was posing a stern challenge to this preconceived notion. The aromas of the ingredients in the dish were so rich and alluring that Abraham couldn��t help but be swayed in his beliefs.


    After inspecting the dish closely, the surprise in Abraham��s eyes grew even more pronounced.


    All of the ingredients had been diced into rice-sized pieces, including even the green peas. What was even more incredible to him was that the grains of rice had been covered in egg.


    As opposed to the fried rice dishes he��d seen in the past, where the egg had been separated from the rice, the egg in this dish perfectly coated the grains of rice to give them a shimmering golden hue, but none of the individual grains of rice clumped together as a result.


    H-how has he achieved this effect?! Abraham had never seen fried rice like this before.


    The delectable aroma in the air was making his empty stomach rumble loudly, and he couldn��t help but pick up his spoon, scooping a spoonful of fried rice into his mouth.


    The fragrance of chopped green onions and eggs tickled his nose, the texture of grain-sized shrimp and ham was so smooth, and the egg-coated rice had a sweet vor after being chewed well. Tastes of every ingredient melted in his mouth and tickled his taste buds. Even when it was all swallowed, the residual vors still lingered in his mouth.


    This is incredible!


    A stunned expression appeared on Abraham��s face; all of his prior doubts had beenpletely erased.


    Not only had the multitude of ingredients not affected the taste of the dish in the slightest, they only worked to produce moreyers ofplexity in texture and vor to the dish.


    I can��t believe a simple fried rice dish could taste so good. As expected of Boss Mag! At this point, Abraham found himself simply unable to stop eating as he scooped up one spoonful of fried rice into his mouth after another. The delectable vor of the dish blossomed on the tip of his tongue, and he felt as if all of the hardships he��d endured during the past few days weren��t even worthy of a mention in the pursuit of such an extraordinarily delicious dish.


    ��Ding!��


    All of a sudden, his spoon struck his te, and he looked down to find that he��d already finished the entire dish before he knew it. He immediately raised his hand, and said, ��Please get me one more... no, three more portions of this dish!��


    ��With all due respect, didn��t you just make a promise to Boss?�� Yabemiya said as she turned to Abraham with a resigned look on her face.


    ��Er...�� Abraham��s face fell as he cast his gaze toward the kitchen, and after a brief internal conflict, he sighed, ��Alright, next time, then.��


    Not being able to eat as much as I want of such delicious dishes is simply far too painful! Abraham slumped down in his chair in a dejected manner while waiting for the next dish to be brought out to him.


    I heard the owner of this restaurant has a half-elf daughter who��s around four years old? A figure wearing a straw hat suddenly stopped outside the restaurant.

 Chapter 874 - It Must be Because Father’s Smile is Too Handsome, Right?

    874 It Must be Because Father��s Smile is Too Handsome, Right?


    Through the use of the omniscient door, Mag could see all of the ailments that his customers were suffering from, but he didn��t go around handing out diagnoses to everyone. After all, there were no perfectly healthy people in the world, and it was only normal to have a few niggles here and there.


    Furthermore, he was a chef and a restaurant owner, so he really wasn��t qualified to practice medicine. Just because he could diagnose everyone��s conditions, it didn��t mean he knew how to cure them.


    However, if there were some regr customers with extremely severe conditions that had to be addressed as quickly as possible, then Mag wouldmit these customers and their corresponding conditions to memory. He didn��t know how to cure them, but he would find chances in the future to issue a few gentle warnings to them. After all, it went against his character to remain silent despite having knowledge that could help others.


    During the cooking process, Mag would cast an asional furtive nce at Firis, and he was very pleased to see the earnest look in her eyes. Her attitude made it very rewarding for him to continue to teach her.


    Mag had once seen a quote that went along the lines of ��not all sessful people are geniuses, but most of them work extremely hard.��


    In the art of cooking, he was aplete noob. Even with the system��s assistance and all of the perfect experience bags he��d been given, the true key to his sess was his ability to grind and put in all those hard hours in the test field for the God of Cookery.


    Firis clearly possessed far superior aptitudepared to him, and it appeared that her attitude was verymendable as well.


    ��Miss Miya, is there really no way for us to order stinky tofu for lunch? Can you get Boss Mag to make a portion for me? After tasting it yesterday, it��s been the only thing that I can think about, and I can��t even concentrate on anything else that I��m doing,�� Harrison said as he looked up at Yabemiya in a hopeful manner.


    ��I really want to eat it too. That vor is simply unforgettable.��


    ��If Boss Mag is willing to serve stinky tofu for lunch, then please give me a portion as well!��


    A few more customers immediately chimed in as they turned to Yabemiya with expectant looks in their eyes.


    Yabemiya was always quite pleasant and amodating, but on this asion, she shook her head firmly, and replied, ��I��m sorry, but I can��t. Boss says that stinky tofu can only be served during the dinner service, and only 100 portions will be served in total.��


    Harrison and the other customers were all very dejected to hear this, and they were already beginning to think abouting back early for dinner so they didn��t miss out on the 100 portions being served.


    Abraham was just enjoying a portion of sweet tofu pudding when he overheard this conversation, and he asked, ��Stinky tofu? What��s that? Why isn��t it on the menu?��


    Generally speaking, dishes that were so unforgettable to customers were always exceptional dishes; this was something that he��d deduced during his years as a veteran foodie.


    Vicennio replied, ��It��s a dish that Boss Mag only just released yesterday, and it��s only sold during the dinner service. I��ve heard that it really stinks, so I don��t n on ever trying it.��


    ��It stinks?�� Abraham was rather surprised to hear this. He had tasted delicious cuisine all over the continent, but he��d never had anything that stank before.


    A truly exceptional dish had to excel in appearance, aroma, and taste; how could a stinky dish possibly fit under that category, and why was it so unforgettable to those customers? Abraham was bing more and more curious as he followed this train of thought.


    ��That��s right, I��ve heard that it��s a vor that you��ll never forget after eating it once. All of the people who��ve ordered it have disyed extremely strong reactions. There was one guy who tried to rush out the door, and Little Amy almost took his head off with a fireball, thinking that he was trying to get a free meal.�� A hint of lingering fear shed through Vicennio��s eyes as he thought back to the intense sequence of events that had unfolded the day before. If it weren��t for the fact that the customer in question had turned around just in time, that fireball would��ve struck him on the back of the head.


    ��That��s very interesting.�� Abraham was only bing more intrigued by the second. Just how stinky would a dish have to be to evoke such a reaction.


    ��It sure is.�� Vicennio also wore an intrigued look on his face. After all, everyone liked delicious food, but it was the first time he��d ever seen anyone enjoy stinky food.


    ��You haven��t had it, so you wouldn��t understand. The stinkiness only stems from an extremely rich fragrance, so when a dish is stinky to a certain point, it goes back to be fragrant. This is something you��ll only be able to interpret after you eat it,�� Harrison said in a slow voice, but from the zed-over look in his eyes, it was quite clear that he was already somewhere else in his mind.


    I have to try this dish for dinner! Even if it really does smell absolutely abhorrent, so be it; I can��t afford to miss out on a dish like this, Abraham thought to himself. At this point, he��d already finished his tofu pudding, which was thest of the three dishes that he��d ordered. Even though he still wanted more, he could only reluctantly pay the bill before departing.


    After walking out of the restaurant, he turned back to look at the sign hanging above the door as he sighed. ��I haven��t set foot outside of Rodu for 45 years, but it looks like I��ll be staying for the rest of my life in Chaos City now.��


    The busy lunch service concluded, and Mag put down the pan in his hand as he turned off all of the stovetops. He heaved a faint sigh, and just as he was about to wipe the sweat from his forehead, a warm towel was handed over to him.


    Mag faltered slightly upon seeing this, and then turned to discover Firis offering the towel to him with a faint blush on her face. After a brief hesitation, he epted the towel and wiped his hands and forehead with it before handing it back to Firis with a smile. ��Thanks.��


    ��Y-you��re wee.�� Firis�� blush became even more pronounced as she quickly rushed out the door with the towel in her hands. This was the first time she��d served anyone aside from the princess, and it was a man. Just the thought of this made her feel as if her heart were about to jump out of her throat.


    However, she was doing this purely out of the admiration in her heart. She couldn��t imagine how a normal human had been able to bring so much joy to so many customers during a short span of less than two hours.


    In her eyes, Mag was practically glowing with radiance.


    ��Big Sister Firis, why is your face so red?�� Amy asked with a curious expression as she held Ugly Duckling in her arms.


    ��I...�� Firis was at a loss for how to respond.


    ��It must be because Father��s smile is too handsome, right?�� Amy asked with a smile.


    Firis immediately thought back to Mag��s warm smile upon hearing this. It was indeed very handsome.


    ��It��s alright, Father smiles like that at everyone, so he doesn��t feel anything special for you,�� Amy reassured.


    Firis: ��...��


    Thus, the lunch service drew to an official conclusion after Sally used her water-type magic to clean up the entire restaurant and the kitchen.


    Yabemiya strapped her little bag to her back, and then smiled at everyone as she said, ��See youter, Boss, Amy, Firis. We��re going to the ice cream now.��


    ��I��m going to back to sleep and read. See you soon.�� Ba also left with Miya and the others.


    Thus, Mag, Amy, and Firis were the only ones left in the restaurant.


    ��I...�� Firis was feeling rather awkward, but there was no ce for her to go. As time passed, she was only beginning to feel more awkward, and she could only look down at her shoes, not daring to look up at Mag.


    Mag appraised the anxious Firis with a smile, and he was able to guess the thoughts that were running through her mind as he said, ��If you don��t have any ce to go, you can stay and rest in the restaurant. I��ll be teaching you some things that you can do in the afternoon. Oh, I almost forgot; tomorrow is a rest day for the restaurant, so your official first day on the job will be dyed for a day. However, the restaurant is going to be expanded and upgraded soon, so you can truly begin cooking once you officially start.��


    Firis immediately looked up upon hearing this, and a surge of warmth flowed through her heart at the sight of Mag��s trusting eyes. She nodded in an earnest manner, and said, ��I��ll be sure to work hard.��


    Firis? Why is she here? A figure outside the floor-to-ceiling windowpane was looking into the restaurant, surprised.

 Chapter 875 - Do You Not Know How to Talk? Are You a Mute?

    Chapter 875 Do You Not Know How to Talk? Are You a Mute?


    Snarr had been in Chaos City for close to a month now, and he��d been searching for Alex this entire time.


    Much to his surprise, a piece of news that shook the entire continent was spread from Rodu a few days ago. Alex was still alive, and he��d in four 10th-tier powerful beings on his own, including the patriarch of the spatial demons, Benson.


    This came as aplete shock to everyone across the entire continent, including Snarr himself.


    Three years ago, all of the information that he��d gathered indicated that Alex had beenpletely crippled, and that it was impossible for him to recover from those injuries.


    Otherwise, those beings that stood at the pinnacle of the Nond Continent would��ve never allowed Alex to emerge from that rainy night alive.


    They only wanted him to live as a cripple so he could suffer pain that was worse than death.


    However, three yearster, he was back, and he was just as powerful as ever.


    All of the beings who had yed a role in his assassination were inplete disbelief. Even a divine deity shouldn��t have been able to heal those injuries!


    Snarr was also in disbelief because if all this were true, just how stupid did those beings have to be to have allowed Alex to survive?


    10th-tier powerful beings were extremely rare even across the entire Nond Continent; how could they have made such a stupid mistake?


    There was only one knight in the entire history of the Nond Continent capable of killing three 10th-tier powerful beings as well as Benson along with his Eye Beast on his own, and that was Alex.


    Of course, what served as even more concrete proof of his return was that his purple-striped griffin, which had disappeared for three years as well, had also reappeared.


    There was no one in this world aside from Alex who could tame that griffin.


    This news created a massive stir across the entire continent, and countless powerful beings were undoubtedly suffering sleepless nights as a result.


    Snarr was very ted that the princess had reunited with Alex, and he wasn��t disheartened in the slightest that all the work he��d done in the past three years had gone to waste. After all, this was most definitely good news.


    However, just as he was about to return to the Wind Forest, another piece of shocking news emerged: Irina had been deposed as princess by the panel of elders.


    This piece of news had also shaken the entire Nond Continent.


    If it weren��t for the existence of Alex, Irina would most definitely be the most powerful being on the entire continent among the current younger generation.


    Even while being attacked by six 10th-tier powerful beings, she��d managed to kill three of them, which was an extraordinary feat that very few people on the continent could achieve.


    With the lengthy lifespans that all elves possessed, it was almost scary to imagine what kind of heights she��d scale to in the future.


    However, just as everyone had thought that she would be the next elven queen for sure, she was deposed during the ceremony.


    Snarr was quite surprised by this news, but he could also deduce the factors that had led to this. He��d also heard that Alex had appeared in the Wind Forest on the same day, and that Irina was now in seclusion in her cave, so at the very least, she was still alive.


    As Irina��s right-hand man, he naturally couldn��t return to the Wind Forest at a time like this. As such, he was very concerned about Firis. He��d heard that Alex had arrived at Chaos City two days ago before announcing a firm stance against mercenary squads that hunted down elves, and that an elven woman had apanied him at the time. Thus, he��d been wandering Chaos City for the past two days in order to tie up all of the loose ends in his investigation as well as to search for Firis.


    Much to his surprise, Firis was in this very restaurant, and this discovery filled him with both tion and befuddlement.


    During this recent period of time, he��d expended a lot of effort to search for Alex and his daughter. Even though he hadn��t found any concrete leads, all of the information that he��d gathered suggested that Chaos City was the likeliest ce for the two of them to be.


    After investigating the few half-elves in Chaos City, everything seemed to be pointing toward this Mamy Restaurant.


    Now that Alex had returned, there was no need for him to continue investigating this restaurant, but his curiosity still urged him toe here and give himself some closure in his investigation. Thus, found himself outside the restaurant, looking at Firis with a shocked expression on his face.


    From what she��s wearing, it appears that she��s an employee of this restaurant already. Is this just a coincidence, or was it by design? Snarr turned away from the restaurant and inspected Mag out of the corners of his eyes.


    Just as Snarr was getting wrapped up in his own thoughts, the restaurant doors were opened, and a half-elf little girl emerged with a curious look on her face. ��Your hat looks really good, Uncle Straw Hat; did you weave it yourself?��


    What?! An incredulous look immediately appeared in Snarr��s eyes.


    This half-elf little girl had blue eyes, long silver hair, and a little pair of virtually translucent pointy ears. Her intricate facial features looked as if they��d been carved out of a block of the finest jade, and she was the spitting image of Irina in her childhood.


    Snarr appeared to be a young man, but he was actually already 200 years old. Even so, he was considered to be quite young in the elven race.


    As someone who��d been designated to protect Princess Irina by the elven queen, he��d watched her grow up through every stage of her life. Even though he was nowhere near as powerful as the princess now, he could still clearly remember what the princess had looked like as a child.


    This little girl was a half-elf, but her facial features were almostpletely identical to those of a younger Irina, so how could he not be surprised?


    ��Do you not know how to talk? Are you a mute?�� A hint of pity immediately appeared in Amy��s eyes, and she cast a quick nce back at the restaurant before carefully pulling out a copper coin that she handed over to Snarr as she whispered, ��Go by some food for yourself, Uncle Straw Hat. I saved this up in secret, so you can��t let Father know.��


    Snarr looked at the pure smile on Amy��s face and the copper coins being held in her little hands, and he experienced a sense of deja vu, just as if he were looking at the princess as a little girl who was holding a snowball in her hands.


    He was wearing tattered clothes and an old straw hat, so he really did look like a homeless man at the moment.


    After a brief hesitation, Snarr epted the copper coin before giving Amy a warm smile, and then taking a final nce at the restaurant before slowly departing.


    Regardless of whether he had guessed right or not, the best thing he could do for now was clearly to leave everything as it currently was.


    As for approaching Firis to ask her about what had happened in the Wind Forest, that would just have to wait until a more suitable opportunity arose.


    Back when Alex had appeared in Rodu, there was a sign on this restaurant��s door stating that the owner had gone to Rodu to cook for the king.


    When Alex had appeared in the Wind Forest and Chaos City a few days ago, the owner of this restaurant had gone out for a day to procure new ingredients.


    Too many coincidences simply culminated in irrefutable truths.


    After ascertaining all that, Snarr sped up even further, and quickly disappeared into the crowd on the za.


    ��What a strange uncle.�� Amy shook her head before setting Ugly Duckling down in front of the restaurant to y with it.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man in a Catering Association uniform made his way over to Amy with a smile, and asked, ��Little girl, is the owner of this restaurant here?��

 Chapter 876 - I Trust You“ll Also Look Very Beautiful in Female Attire

    <h4>Chapter 876 I Trust You��ll Also Look Very Beautiful in Female Attire</h4>


    ��You are looking at her.��


    Amy looked at the middle-aged man and nodded.


    ��Uh...�� The man looked at Amy solemnly, and then scratched his head. ��Is the owner of this restaurant your father?��


    Mag heard the conversation at the door and came out. ��May I help you?�� he asked, looking at the man in the Catering Association uniform.


    The Catering Association had disappeared from his life for a long time. After thest battle for the ranking, it was said that the Catering Association was reorganizing. They had announced to the public that the foodpetition had been stopped indefinitely, and that the Catering Association would take on a new look after the rectification. Mag hadn��t heard anything about the Catering Association for three months.


    The man��s face brightened when he saw Mag.


    ��You must be the owner of Mamy Restaurant!�� he said, excited. ��You see, the Catering Association, after reorganization and improvement, is ready tounch an entirely new foodpetition, and now we��re looking for participating restaurants. In thestpetition, five dishes of Mamy Restaurant entered the top 100. Really impressive. Will you participate in this new foodpetition?��


    ��A new foodpetition?�� Mag looked at the man, thoughtful.


    Now that his restaurant was famous, there was no need to increase its poprity through food ranking. Besides, if the procedure was as tedious as before and required him to pay for his own tickets, he had no desire to participate.


    Seeing the hesitation on Mag��s face, the man hurriedly said, ��The rules of thepetition are totally different from those before. Because of the notorious fraud in the past, the result of thepetition is no longer decided by guests�� votes, but by a review group of 12 anonymous experts, who will eat in each restaurant and then make a fair evaluation. They will rate the dining environment and the taste of food, and then we��ll get the final rankings.


    ��In addition to the rankings of 30 best restaurants, there are also five sub rankings, each of which have 20 spots. They are: meat dish rankings, aquatic dish rankings, soup rankings, veggie dish rankings, and snack rankings.


    ��No participating restaurant needs to pay any fees. The food reviewers will eat in the restaurants as ordinary guests, and will not inform the restaurants. All participating restaurants must be willing to ept the evaluation from them.��


    ��The rules sure have changed a lot.�� Mag nodded slightly. These criteria were simr to those of the Michelin restaurants. Anonymous food reviewers couldrgely avoid the urrence of fraud and do a more objective evaluation of food.


    Having overall rankings and five sub rankings was really convenient. After all, the original purpose of food rankings was to better rmend delicious food to customers. The food association seemed to have returned to its original passion.


    Of course, the more important thing was the simplification of the process. Restaurants only needed to sign up, and didn��t have to spend manpower and money on thepetition. That was undoubtedly a significant improvement to the previous Catering Association.


    Yet Mag was still not interested. His restaurant needed to limit the flow of customers now, so there was no point in continuing to attract customers. He was not one who wanted to be the first in everything.


    ��New mission!�� the system called out suddenly when Mag was about to politely decline. ��Take part in thepetition and win first ce in all the rankings!��


    ��What?!�� Mag replied, raising an eyebrow.


    ��Your reward for missionpletion: a chance at the God of Cookery upgrade wheel. Your punishment for mission failure: dance to Gokuraku Jodo in front of the restaurant in female attire.��


    It was all Mag could do not to curse.


    ��How can you be so despicable, System?!�� Mag fumed. Maybe he could take the first ce in the overall rankings and four sub rankings, but he could never win the veggie dish rankings, not when he had no veggie dishes whatsoever on the menu!


    Mag had not even the slightest hope of aplishing the mission; he couldn��t avoid the punishment of dancing to Gokuraku Jodo in female attire.


    ��I��m positive you��ll find a way to do the impossible,�� the system, smiling. ��You��ll be a great God...


    ��...or a fantastic drag queen.��


    ��You smug son of a...�� Mag crushed out his anger as the middle-aged man looked at him with great expectations. ��Sign me up,�� he said atst.


    The man��s face lit up immediately. ��Great! This is the agreement. Please sign here if there is no problem.�� He handed a piece of paper to Mag.


    Mag skimmed the terms. The agreement was simple; it was simr to what the staff had said before. There were no additional terms. It was just to confirm that the restaurant participated in thepetition and epted the evaluation from the reviewers. He signed his name and the name of his restaurant.


    ��I��m sure Mamy Restaurant will get a great ranking,�� the staff said sincerely, and took his leave.


    Mag gave a dry smile.


    Getting the top spot in all six rankings. The system was really pushing him to his limits.


    ��System, exin to me, why are you so determined to see me dance to Gokuraku Jodo in female clothing?�� Mag demanded as he walked back into the restaurant in a bad mood.


    ��Your task has been released. You should focus on finishing it. As for your question, I choose not to answer it.�� Mag could hear a smile in its voice.


    ��You bastard!�� Mag mumbled.


    Mag rubbed his brow with his thumb and forefinger. He was confident he would win the overall rankings and four sub rankings, but how could he manage to take the first spot in the veggie dish rankings? The only dish that hadn��t beenunched was Peking Duck, but there was no way a Peking Duck would pass for a veggie dish!


    Firis was waiting expectantly for Mag to teach her how to cook, but when she saw his furrowed brow, she became nervous and uneasy. ��Did I do something wrong?�� she asked hesitantly in a small voice.


    Yet Mag was so preupied with his own thoughts, he seemed not to hear her. ��Maybe I can stir-fry some bean sprouts.��


    Firis��s cheeks turned red in a split second. Bean Sprout was the nickname used only by her princess, so when she heard Mag say it, she couldn��t help but feel embarrassed.


    ��Bean sprout?�� Amy echoed, looking at Firis with her big eyes. ��Big Sister Bean Sprout? I like the sound of it!��


    Firis opened her mouth and closed it. She looked at Amy��s innocent face and nodded with a wry smile.


    By then, Mag had remembered himself. He cleared his mind and turned to Firis. ��Let��s go to the market and buy some ingredients for you to practice your cooking skills.��

 Chapter 877 - Pikachu

    <h4>Chapter 877 Pikachu</h4>


    Amy needed to study in Urien��s ce today. Mag took her there, and then took Firis to the market.


    ��Pikachu! A freshly caught pikachu! Its meat is tenderer than rabbit! A rare 1st-tier electric-type magic beast. Come and buy it!��


    ��Ice and fire lotuses, freshly picked from the Kachar mountain, 1000 gold coins each. They are perfect tonics for prolonging life!��


    ��Blood python from the ck swamp, alive! Only 100 gold coins! Don��t worry about killing, draining blood, and cutting out the galldder; I��ll do it for you. Although it��s extremely poisonous, its blood and galldder are both very nourishing, and they are particrly helpful to detoxify your body. Its meat can be used to make soup, which is divine!��


    Mag and Firis were greeted by cries of sellers as soon as they entered the market.


    There were all kinds of beasts and ordinary livestock hanging on meat racks. They had been skinned. Some butchers were killing animals in their stands. The scene was quite brutal and bloody.


    Mag took a look at the penguin-like creature in the cage at a stand. Although it was yellow and looked just like a pikachu, it didn��t seem to be able to release a 100,000 volt thunderbolt. Its teeth were deformed and rotten. Obviously it could not make a good pet. It could only lie there pitifully, waiting to be eaten.


    This was the first time that Firis hade to the market. The sight of bloody meat hanging on racks and beasts struggling in the hands of butchers was too much for her. She hid behind Mag, her face pale like the white of a hardboiled egg.


    Mag looked back at Firis and quickly understood her fear and confusion. He smiled, and said, ��This is the market. Residents of Chaos City can buy all kinds of ingredients here, and then they take them home to cook. It��s somewhat different from obtaining ingredients directly in the wild. Most of the butchers in charge of ughter are not hunters. They buy game from hunters or mercenaries, then kill and sell it in the market. Buyers just need toe here to get the ingredients they want. That is the division ofbor and cooperation in the market.��


    ��Division ofbor?�� Firis echoed, thoughtful. She watched as a man in front of a stall pointed to a piece of meat, paid some coins, and then took the meat directly.


    The elves of the Wind Forest lived a life of self-sufficiency. Some of the elves were in charge of hunting, and some of them were responsible for cooking. They didn��t have to pay for food, unlike the people here. Buying things from people she didn��t know seemed strange to her.


    ��Markets are product of social development,�� said Mag. ��When people produce more than they can consume, superfluous product appears, which can then be traded. The use of currency greatly facilitates the trading of goods. Most parts of the Nond Continent are very developed; you can buy almost anything you want anywhere as long as you have money. You elves prefer to keep to yourselves. You don��t use money unless you do business with other races.��


    ��Currency, product...�� Firis had never used money in the Wind Forest. She could find everything she needed in the forest or in their warehouse. Only then did she realize that the world outside the forest was so different.


    ��Let��s buy some beef first. I��ll teach you how to make beef kebabs today,�� Mag told Firis, and then he went straight to a beef stand.


    Making the sauce and adjusting the temperature of the cookfire required skills. The kebabs had to be watched over by someone all the time and kept turning to avoid being burned. Mag had to do everything himself, so he often overcooked some kebabs, and sometimes even burned a whole batch. It hurt him to waste expensive ingredients.


    It would be great if someone could help him make beef kebabs.


    Of course, the most important thing was there were many people who ordered kebabs, so he could make huge profits off this dish every day.


    Mag had first nned to have Firis start with Yangzhou fried rice, but he had thought better of it. It would be much more difficult and take a longer time for her to master Yangzhou fried rice.


    The eggs had to be perfectly wrapped over the rice grains and not be damaged in the process of stir-frying. All the ingredients had to achieve their perfect tastes at the exact same time. Furthermore, wielding a heavy iron wok required skill as well as strength. So, Mag had decided not to teach Firis cooking Yangzhou fried rice.


    Besides, Mag could operate four woks at the same time.


    After careful consideration, he felt beef kebabs were undoubtedly the best for Firis to learn.


    Firis quickened her pace to catch up with Mag. ��You��ll teach me how to grill cubes of beef over a cookfire?�� she asked, her voice full of pleasant surprise.


    ��Yes.�� Mag said, looking over the beef on the rack.


    A bright smile bloomed on her face. The way Mag cooked the beef was totally different from what she had seen before. She had never seen anyone cut beef into small pieces and grill them on skewers, but the taste of that dish was to die for.


    She would soon be able to find out what secretsy in that dish. She was extremely excited, but she managed to calm herself down and watched Mag select beef. Learning how to choose ingredients was the first step to bing a good cook. That was what Mag told her on their way here.


    ��I��ll have the chuck part,�� Mag said, pointing. ��Could you please cut off the lean meat at the bottom? I don��t want that.��


    ��This meat is very good. Stew it in a pot, and you��ll get yourself a perfect dish to go with wine. You really don��t want it?�� The butcher smiled and picked up the meat.


    Mag shook his head. ��Good as it is, I don��t need it.��


    ��OK, I��ll cut it off for you.�� The butcher said nothing more. He cut off the lean meat, weighed the other part, tied it with a length of straw rope, and handed it to Mag.


    Mag paid the money and took Firis to the next beef stand.


    Firis looked at the meat in Mag��s hand. Thin lines of fat ran through the beef. Beautiful.


    Yet, she didn��t understand why Mag chose the chuck part, because most people preferred to eat lean meat.


    Mag saw the doubt on her face. ��Chuck meat is the best when ites to making kebabs. The fat in it is the secret. Put the meat on the fire. You don��t need to brush much oil over it. The fat will melt ande out and make the meat tenderer and juicier,�� he exined with a smile.


    ��But not all chuck meat is good enough. Look at the meat I chose. The fat is evenly distributed, and the meat is fresh. This chunk of meat is top grade, but that one is not,�� he said, pointing to a piece of meat hanging on a rack.

 Chapter 878 - It’s Much More Comfortable Sitting Here Than Standing In The Kitchen

    <h4>Chapter 878 It��s Much More Comfortable Sitting Here Than Standing In The Kitchen</h4>


    Mag continued to search for top-grade beef while exining to Firis. The girl listened attentively. She had already gotten totally used to the smells of the market and the scenes of animal ughter. She asked questions when she didn��t understand, and Mag answered them one by one.


    They visited five beef stands in a row, but only managed to find two eptable pieces of chuck meat. ��Considering it��s already noon, I can��tin too much. Anyway, the two pieces should be enough for you to practice your skills, I think.��


    ��When is the best time toe to the market, Boss?�� asked Firis curiously.


    ��The best time toe is in the morning, when all the ingredients are the freshest,�� answered Mag, ��but smart buyers will wait here even before dawn begins to break because that��s when the butchers start to work. This way, they get to see the health of the cattle, and the beef cut from the freshly ughtered cattle is indisputably the best.��


    ��You are obviously an expert in buying meat, sir,�� a man running a beef stand cut in. ��The people who are responsible for buying ingredients for big and small restaurantse here as soon as the market lights go on in the early hours of morning. They ce their orders even before the livestock is killed, so you can��t hope to buy a good part like a kidney if you don��te early enough.��


    ��Some peoplee here that early just to buy the best parts of meat?�� Firis didn��t understand, but she looked at Mag with admiration. She had seen his attitude towards food, so she was convinced that Mag had to be among those people.


    Mag nodded. ��Ingredients are the foundation of food. A great chef can make a delicious dish with inferior ingredients, to be sure, but that dish is far from perfect in his mind.��


    ��Are perfect ingredients always expensive and rare?�� asked Firis.


    ��Not necessarily. In fact, perfect ingredients have nothing to do with price or rarity,�� Mag said, shaking his head slightly. ��It��s meaningless to use phoenix eggs in fried rice for ordinary people. Different restaurants target different kinds of customers. Know your target customers and make the best food they can afford. That��s the basic ability of an excellent chef.��


    ��Make the best food the target customers can afford,�� Firis echoed, thoughtful.


    There were many kinds of vegetables at the market, such as radishes, cabbages, and green peppers. Mag also found some strange ones that were unique to this world, such as monkey heads and overlords, which opened his eyes to arge extent, but he still hadn��t figured out what vegetable he should cook for thepetition.


    The system wanted him to do the impossible, so he judged that he only had himself to rely on to win the veggie dish rankings.


    Perhaps the system wanted to test his creative abilities in cooking.


    He could never do such a shameful thing as dancing in front of the restaurant in female clothing.


    Mag made note of the vegetables he had seen today in his mind. He decided to think about the veggie dishes he had tried in his previous life when he went back. Without the system��s experience bag, he felt pressure weighing down on him.


    ��It��s gettingte. Time to get back. It takes time to make sauce. If we go back toote, I won��t be able to teach you how to cook kebabs today,�� Mag told Firis. He bought some spices at a spice stand, and then took Firis back to the restaurant.


    Mag put on his apron, stopped at the kitchen door, and looked back at Firis, who was tying up her apron around her waist. ��Are you sure you want to be a cook?�� he asked suddenly.


    Firis thought for a moment, and then nodded solemnly.


    ��Good. I hope you can be a good cook soon. I��ll promote you and double your sry when you��re good enough.�� Mag smiled and stepped into the kitchen.


    ��The temperature of the cookfire is crucial when grilling beef kebabs,�� Mag said when they were both in the kitchen. ��It will take a lot of practice to get the hang of adjusting the temperature, but before that, I��ll teach you how to make sauce, which is also very important.


    ��If kebab is the body, then sauce is the soul. Anyone can grill kebabs, but they can have 100 different tastes in 100 different ces. Why is that? Because they use different sauces. As such, how good a kebab tastes dependsrgely on how good the sauce is.��


    Mag put the spices he had just bought at the market on the table.


    ��So how to make the sauce, Boss?�� Firis asked, looking at Mag nervously. Her learning journey had begun.


    ��There are three kinds of sauces I make, which are barbecue sauce, spicy sauce, and garlic sauce. The three sauces bring three different vors to the beef Kebabs sold in the restaurant, which can satisfy most of the customers.�� Mag smiled. ��Of course, you can always be inventive and create new sauces, but unless customers love them, you can��t use them. Now let me show you the spices you need and how to make the three sauces.��


    Firis nodded. ��OK.�� She seldom used spices when cooking; salt was the only seasoning she added in most cases, so she didn��t know much about the spices, which had strange fragrance.


    Mag put the beef in the fridge, and then patiently introduced Firis to the spices.


    Of course, a chef��s best teacher was their tongue and nose. After chewing dozens of peppercorns, Firis memorized the numbing sensation they created in the mouth.


    Mag taught her how to make the barbecue sauce first. He told her in detail the order in which each spice was added, the amount needed, and the time interval between them. Then he walked out of the kitchen, leaving Firis to it.


    It had taken Mag several tens of days to master the skills of making the three sauces, so he didn��t hold out much hope of her making something to his satisfaction by dinner.


    Mag found a piece of paper and a pencil, and put them on the table. He then poured himself a cup of tea and sat down. It was much morefortable sitting here than standing in the kitchen.


    He began to think about the vegetable dishes he had eaten in his previous life that impressed him.


    ��Sour and spicy shredded potatoes, braised bamboo shoots, fried corn...�� One dish after another passed through Mag��s mind. He had tried many amazing veggie dishes, but he didn��t know which one could beat all the restaurants in the Aden Square and make it to the top of the veggie dish rankings.


    ��Which one should I choose?�� When he raised his head and looked into the kitchen, his eyes widened in disbelief.


    Spices were flying in a circle around Firis, like the ribbon around a dancer.


    Green light shone from her body, her eyes closed tightly; she looked as if she were meditating.


    Suddenly, her eyes snapped open.


    The spices fell into the bowl in front of her. The soy sauce bottle floated up, the lid came off, and the soy sauce poured into the bowl without her even touching it. More bottles and cans were opened, and various kinds of spices and seasonings were added into the big bowl in an orderly fashion.

 Chapter 879 - No, It’s Just Perfec

    <h4>Chapter 879 No, It��s Just Perfec</h4>


    ��Look, System! Look! She is using magic to make sauce! That��s not fair!�� Mag called out to the system after freezing for a moment in shock.


    Wind elements were circling around the body of Firis, adding the spices and seasonings into the big bowl in front of her. Bottles and cans were floating in the air with their lids open. It looked like a miracle to Mag.


    The system sighed. ��Everything would be a lot easier if she were my host.��


    Mag didn��t know if her magic would make the sauce even more magical, but he was clearly impressed. He looked envious. ��Magicians sure are cooler than swordsmen!��


    Five minutester, the bottles and cans were covered again, and flew gently back to their original positions.


    Firis looked down at the brown thick sauce in front of her, surprised and happy. The fragrance of the sauce found its way into her nose. It seemed that it was no different from the sauce made by Mag.


    The pleasant smell tickled his nose the moment Mag walked into the kitchen. ��Done?�� He took a deep sniff and decided he liked the mellow fragrance. The aroma alone was enough for Mag to think highly of it.


    ��Yes, please try it.�� Firis looked at Mag, her hands gripping her skirt nervously.


    Mag walked over. The brown sauce in therge porcin bowl looked very thick. He stirred it gently with a chopstick, forming ripples on the surface. The mixture was smooth, without any lumps whatsoever.


    ��The fragrance is good, and so is the thickness,�� Mag said. Then he brought the chopstick to his mouth and licked it with the tip of his tongue. He closed his eyes.


    The mellow taste of the sauce spread across his mouth in a heartbeat. All the different spices and seasonings had contributed a variety of vors to the sauce, fascinating him.


    However, he couldn��t shake off the feeling that something was wrong. What was it?


    Mag��s brow wrinkled. He had to admit, though, that she had done quite well on the very first try after seeing him demonstrate it only once. She was absolutely a genius.


    After all, the sauce he had made for the first time was extremely disgusting, even with the system��s experience bag.


    Her sauce was very good, but it seemed to Mag something was missing.


    Firis looked at Mag uneasily. Her heart sank when she saw him frown.


    Although she hadn��t expected to seed on her first attempt, she had hoped that the sauce would be near the required standard.


    Mag didn��t open his eyes. He licked the chopstick one more time.


    The kitchen was so quiet she could hear her own nervous breathing. Ugly duckling raised itszy head from the counter, only to drop it back down again when it saw what they were about.


    After what seemed to be several minutes, Mag opened his eyes, put down the chopstick, and looked at Firis. ��Did you use magic to stir it?��


    ��Yes,�� Firis answered hurriedly. ��I used a miniature tornado to drive the sauce to rotate so that everything can be mixed uppletely. Is there a problem?��


    ��No wonder.�� Mag smiled as Firis kept a tense expression. ��You havebined everything almost perfectly, but the soul of your sauce is lost.��


    ��The soul?�� Firis was as confused as she was depressed.


    Mag saw the discouraged look on her face. ��Don��t lose heart. You did a much better job than I had when I tried making it for the first time. The sauce I made was just awful. You mixed all the spices and seasonings very well. The quantity and order of them were well controlled, and there were almost no defects and errors. You should be proud of yourself. ��


    Firis��s eyes brightened again.


    ��But good food has a soul,�� continued Mag. ��Precision is just one of the many key elements. Only when you feel the change of food with your heart and hands can you infuse the soul into it.��


    ��So should I abandon magic and cook with my hands?�� Firis asked.


    Mag shook his head. ��No. Your talent in magic is your advantage. It can make you control more urately. You don��t know how many chefs wish to have the power that you have.�� He pointed to the sauce in front of him. ��There is only one thing you need to improve. Use your hand instead of magic to mix the sauce. Feel the change of everything, and use your heart to feel the critical point where everything is perfect. Your sauce will be impable when you find that point.


    ��Although magic is convenient, that critical point can only be felt by your hands. Remember, overdoing is as much to be avoided as underdoing.��


    ��Critical point...�� After thinking for a moment, Firis��s eyes suddenly lit up. She finally understood why Mag was such a great chef. He didn��t just cook with his hands; he cooked with his heart, and he became one with the food and the tools he used when cooking.


    Firis was a good cook herself. She had thought cooking was boring and difficult, so she had seldom used her hands, let alone heart. Mag��s words were like a beam of light, lighting up her way.


    She could cook with precision, but the soul of a dishy in the chef��s devotion.


    ��Try again,�� Mag said with a smile, and then left the kitchen.


    ��Not even enough. Try again.


    ��The thickness is wrong.


    ��No.��


    ...


    Mag sat at the table, tasting the sauces made by Firis and making briefments.


    He had lost count of how many times he had said no, but she was not even a bit disheartened. Her determination never wavered.


    The sun crept slowly towards the western horizon. Mag looked at the clock on the wall. It was time to prepare dinner. When he was about to stand up, Firis came out with another bowl of sauce and put it gently in front of Mag. She looked calm, but the expectation in her eyes was hard to hide.


    Mag looked at the sauce. It was thick and smooth, and smelled wonderful.


    He dipped a chopstick into it and tasted it.


    His eyes widened. A familiar and delicious taste exploded on his tongue. It was rich and strong, just the way he liked it.


    ��Is it bad?�� asked Firis nervously.


    ��No, it��s just perfect!�� Mag put down the chopstick and stared at her like she were a treasure he had found.

 Chapter 880 - Eggplant With Garlic Sauce

    <h4>880 Eggnt With Garlic Sauce</h4>


    Firis flushed under Mag��s stare, but she was also over the moon.


    She had searched for the critical point that Mag had told her the whole afternoon. After countless trials and errors, she had finally understood the characteristics of those spices more deeply and found the critical point this time.


    It was a very strange feeling. She had stopped stirring the sauce when a voice suddenly sounded in her head, telling her to stop.


    ��Congrattions! You have mastered the mixing of barbecue-vored sauce. I��ll teach you the other two sauces next time. Now let me show you how to grill kebabs.�� Mag got up and went to the kitchen. Firis smiled excitedly and hastily followed after.


    Grilling kebabs was easier said than done. Firis had so much to learn; how to control the fire, how to turn the kebabs to cook them evenly, when to brush the sauce, and how to tell when they were cooked to perfection. These skills could only be obtained through arge amount of practice.


    Cutting beef into cubes and skewering them was effortless to Firis. She could do it much quicker than Mag with the help of magic.


    In order to train her, Mag asked her to cut all the beef he needed for tonight and had her skewer it with bamboo sticks. Then he asked her to cut up all the other ingredients for other dishes, and told her it was also to train her cutting skills.


    Mag watched as evenly chopped pieces of ingredients fell into severalrge containers. Each and every piece was so beautiful that even he himself couldn��t do better. He looked at Firis, who was now surrounded by many tiny wind des. She��s like a cutting machine, Mag thought to himself.


    Mag used to take two hours to prepare the ingredients, but Firis finished it in half an hour.


    Mag then happily started teaching her how to cook beef kebab.


    He told her about the advantages of beef kebabs and the temperature range of the grill, and taught her when to do what and how to do it. He was patient and meticulous.


    But still he worried it might prove to be too difficult, especially for one who was new to kebabs.


    It had taken him dozens of days of practice to make the kebabs eptable to the system, and that had been with the help of the experience of many master chefs.


    Of course, he had the patience to wait. It was not easy to be a chef. The good thing was she had talent as well as basic skills.


    Firis listened attentively. Grilling kebabs was not of the same difficulty level as making sauce; she could tell just by listening to him.


    ��I have taught you everything you need to know. Remember the taste and then recreate it,�� Mag said, handing over one of the two kebabs he had just cooked to Firis, and walked out of the kitchen, eating the other one. Firis had helped him finish the preparation of ingredients in advance, so he had one more hour to rest today.


    Firis looked at the beef kebab in her hand. The strong aroma of the beef and sauce made her mouth water. The sauce was made by her, while the beef was bought at the market.


    The fat parts of the beef looked like small crystals. The sauce was well distributed. The surface of each piece was covered with grease. It looked very tempting.


    After a short hesitation, Firis opened her mouth and bit off a piece of beef.


    Her beautiful eyes went round when her white teeth bit into the meat. Tasty juice came out and mixed with the sauce, stimting her taste buds. The sauce made the beef even more vorful.


    The more she chewed, the better it tasted, so she naturally chewed faster and faster. It was an interesting virtuous circle. She chewed happily until she swallowed the meat into her stomach, yet the pleasant taste still lingered in her mouth.


    This beef kebab tasted a little different from the ones she had had for lunch. Perhaps that was because she now had a much deeper understanding of this dish now that she had seen firsthand Mag��s wisdom and skills in making the sauce and grilling the kebabs.


    She finished her kebab in no time at all. She licked the sauce off her fingers, her eyes shining with determination.


    She looked at Mag, who was writing on a piece of paper, took a deep breath, and picked up a raw beef kebab.


    ...


    ��Eggnt with garlic sauce... maybe this dish will help me win thepetition,�� Mag whispered.


    Mag��s eyes suddenly brightened after crossing off countless dishes. He wrote down eggnt with garlic sauce on the paper and then circled the four words.


    Eggnt with garlic sauce was one of Mag��s favorite dishes. He also liked grilled eggnt, which was a famous street dish that could bring happiness to anyone who ate it.


    Mag still remembered the taste of the eggnt with garlic sauce he had tried in a small restaurant in Sichuan Province. Authentic or not, it was the best eggnt with garlic sauce he had ever had.


    He had made a second visit to that ceter, only to find a new building standing where the old and shabby restaurant should��ve been; it had been demolished.


    Fortunately, on a whim, Mag had asked the owner there about how he had cooked it. The man clearly hadn��t intended to keep it a secret. He had happily shared his experience with his curious customer. Mag searched his memories, and found he could still recall the ingredients and steps.


    Yet knowing the ingredients and steps was not enough to make the dish magnificent. He had to figure out the amount of spices and seasonings, the temperature of the stove, and the most important thing��how to make chili broad bean paste.


    Chili broad bean paste was the most necessary ingredient in this dish, which was also one of the most important seasonings in Sichuan cuisine. It could be found in the kitchen of almost every family in Sichuan. In the eyes of many residents living there, eggnt with garlic sauce was not authentic without chili broad bean paste.


    Adding some chili broad bean paste into the hot oil would give the dish a distinctive vor, resulting in a pleasant and persistent aftertaste.


    The chili broad bean paste was essential in twice-cooked pork slices with green peppers and Dongpo pig knuckle as well as in eggnt with garlic sauce.


    Making bean paste was also a must-learn skill for every housewife in Sichuan.


    Of course Mag didn��t have this skill.


    However, as a fan of Sichuan cuisine, he had criticized many Sichuan restaurants. In order to make himself look professional, he had made several trips to Sichuan��s Pixian county to watch the residents there make the chili broad bean paste. He hadn��t asked them for the recipe, though. Now he only vaguely remembered the ingredients and steps.


    Mag looked at the steps and ingredients he had written down and sighed. ��What I know right now is too little. I need to practice a lot to figure out the best recipe. Thepetition will start in five days. I don��t know if I can make the eggnt with garlic sauce perfect by then.��

 Chapter 881 - Big Sister Bean Sprout’s Breasts Are Too Small.

    <h4>Chapter 881 Big Sister Bean Sprout��s Breasts Are Too Small.</h4>


    The restaurant would open soon. Mag decided to use eggnt with garlic sauce topete with other restaurants, but he needed to conduct many experiments to determine the amount of ingredients and seasonings needed for the dish.


    This dish was undoubtedly a new challenge for Mag because he didn��t have the experience and recipe of the master chefs this time. He not only needed patience, but also had to use his understanding of cooking so far to make the dish to his satisfaction.


    He put away the pen and paper and walked towards the kitchen door. Firis hadn��t brought out a beef kebab for him to try. He was a little curious about her study progress.


    It seems that her talent in cooking doesn��t include kebabs, Mag thought. He stood at the door, smiling at Firis standing nervously in front of the grill.


    Her smooth forehead was covered with tiny beads of sweat, her eyes fixed on the kebab on the grill. She held the kebab in a stiff hand as if she were holding a bomb that would explode at any moment.


    The failed kebabs were piled up on a te beside her. Some of them were burnt ck as charcoal, some of the bamboo sticks were burnt, and some were half cooked. There was not even one beef kebab that looked edible.


    Mag took a look at the charred beef kebab in Firis��s hand, and walked into the kitchen. He looked at the frustrated Firis with a smile, and said, ��I used to burn them like you.��


    Firis turned around and looked at Mag in disbelief. ��But you��re a genius chef!��


    ��No, actually I��m not. I��m just luckier and more diligent than others.�� Of course, the main reason is that I��m lucky, Mag thought to himself.


    Confidence returned to Firis��s eyes.


    Mag dumped the failed kebabs on the te into the garbage can, cleaned up the stove, and smiled at Firis. ��Your training today is over. You will start work the day after tomorrow. You will be responsible for all the cutting work. Practice in the restaurant in your spare time. If you have something to do tonight, you can go ahead and leave after dinner, or you can stay here if you want.��


    ��I��d like to watch you cook if you don��t mind.�� Firis looked at Mag with bright eyes. Maybe she used to worship only her princess, but now she worshiped one more person.


    Mag nodded. ��Sure. I��ll find you a ce to stay tonight.�� He was happy that Firis was studious. He hoped that she could grow into an excellent cook as soon as possible, because then she could do more kitchen work for him.


    Mag had decided to change the dorm where his employees now lived to four bedrooms. Their house wasrge enough for two more rooms.


    ��How do you want your room decorated?�� Mag asked suddenly, looking at Firis, who was cleaning up the kitchen.


    The girl didn��t understand. ��My room?��


    ��Yes. Your room. You can live with other employees in a big house,�� Mag exined. ��How do you want it decorated?�� He had given up on guessing what a woman liked because of what had happened before.


    Firis felt warm inside. No one had ever cared about her or considered what she wanted except for the princess. Now she met Mag, who taught her to cook and offered her a ce to stay. Her heart was pounding as she looked at his kind smile. ��I... I like it simple. I don��t need it to be fancy.��


    She lowered her head and stole a nce at Mag. ��Am I asking too much?��


    ��No, of course not,�� Mag said, smiling. ��You��re asking too little, actually.�� She was too shy, but a simple room would save him a lot of money.


    ��System!�� Mag called out.


    He haggled with the system and bought a room for Firis for 30,000 copper coins, including decoration and furniture.


    ��Father!�� Amy said as soon as she stepped into the door. ��My friends�� parents are going to the parent-teacher meeting. Will you go there too?��


    Mag was surprised. ��Parent-teacher meeting?�� He looked at his daughter with her school bag on her back. Krassu and Urien came to his house every day, and they only had one student. Did they really need to hold a parent-teacher meeting?


    Amy nodded. ��Yes. Daphne told me about that after school. Everyone��s parents will be there. You��ll be there too, right?�� She looked up at Mag expectantly with her big blue eyes.


    Now he understood. The parent-teacher meeting was held by the Chaos School. Krassu had never notified him of this meeting, and although Amy went to the Chaos School every day, she had no ssmates studying with her, so it would be really strange for him to attend that meeting.


    Yet he couldn��t turn his little girl down, not when she was looking at him like that. He stroked her head with a smile. ��Of course I will. I wouldn��t miss it for the world!��


    ��Thank you, Father!�� Amy jumped up and down with excitement, swinging Mag��s arm back and forth happily. ��You��re the best!��


    Firis smiled as she looked at them. She felt envious and happy all at once for the loving father and daughter.


    ��There is one problem, though,�� Amy said. Her excitement had given way to sadness. ��Daphne says two parents should both attend.��


    ��I see,�� Mag said, thoughtful. Then his face lit up. ��What about we find someone to pose as your mother?��


    They both looked to Firis.


    The female elf froze for an instant before understanding what was going on. She could hear her heart thumping in her chest. She had promised to babysit Mag��s daughter, but she never signed up for this.


    Yet Amy was so adorable and Mag had raised her up all by himself. Her heart went out to him. Amy will be isted by her ssmates if her mother won��t show, Firis thought. Posing as her mother... it��s not that difficult. I can do it.


    ��No,�� Amy said, shaking her head. ��Big Sister Bean Sprout��s breasts are too small.��


    Mag nodded his agreement. ��And she��s too young to be your mother.��


    ...


    Firis: ��...��

 Chapter 882 - Big Brother Blour Would Look Gorgeous In Female Clothing

    <h4>Chapter 882 Big Brother Blour Would Look Gorgeous In Female Clothing</h4>


    It snowed all the year round on the frost ind. From time to time, a snow-white frost dragon glided across the sky.


    The buildings standing in this ice and snow world looked like many huge ice cones, magnificent and beautiful.


    In a grand castle, six people were sitting at a table. Fox was at the head, and the other five were old with gray hair.


    ��Unless you can prove Rankster is dead, Dous won��t approve of you sitting on the throne,�� said the old man sitting at Fox��s right hand.


    Another old man nodded. ��Rankster was badly injured during his fight with Alex, and then he went missing with Alex three years ago. We have searched the whole continent, and only found some of his personal effects. His body has never been recovered.��


    Fox snorted. ��His fire burned out two years ago. You all know what that means. It means he��s dead! Is Dous too blind to see that? Or did Rankster hit him so hard in the head that he is unable to use his head to think?��


    ��His fire here has burned out, yes, but the one in the Golden Dragon n hasn��t, low as it is burning, so he is alive, or at least his soul is. Rankster is hard to kill. Everyone knows that.��


    The table fell silent. Loath though Fox might be to admit it, it was true. Rankster was indeed very hard to kill.


    Rankster was a legend. His father was a royal member of the Frost Dragon n, but he had a golden dragon for a wife.


    Frost dragons and golden dragons were at war with each other when his father fell in love with his mother. Countless dragons had been killed. Hatred was spreading like fire.


    Both ns wanted to murder Rankster when he was just a fetus in his mother��s womb. When he was born, his mother risked her own life and took him back to his father on the frost ind.


    Dous, who was then the chief of the Frost Dragon n, carried the baby into the sea and let the waves wash him away.


    When everyone thought he was dead, he came back 20 yearster, and began his legendary life.


    He killed countless powerful dragons of both the Frost Dragon n and the Golden Dragon n, and fought his way to the very top, forcing Dous to abdicate and give the throne to him, and putting an end to the war between the two ns which hadsted over 1,000 years.


    He had been rumored to be dead many times, but he hade back every time, stronger than ever.


    He had earned himself the nickname ��King Immortal��. Just his name alone was enough to strike fear into most people.


    He had been one of the three strongest dragons on dragon inds.


    About 10 years ago, he met Alex, who was also a most fearsome fighter.


    Their power shook the dragon inds. The deep rift across the main ind spoke volumes about how fierce their fight had been.


    Rankster lost, and was severely injured. He went into seclusion.


    Alex won, but was also badly injured. He recoveredter, and embarked on his dragon-ying journey.


    No one knew how bad Rankster��s injuries were. He had never gone into seclusion because of his injuries before. His seclusionsted seven years.


    Three years ago, word of Alex being ambushed in Rodu found its way to the dragon inds.


    Rankster came out of seclusion, and then went missing.


    Some said he didn��t believe Alex was dead and had gone looking for him.


    The others said he hadmitted suicide because his life was meaningless now that his rival was gone.


    One thing was certain: the frost dragons had no leader to guide them now.


    So, naturally, there was a lot of discussion about picking a new leader.


    Most frost dragons had wanted Dous to assume the crown, but to their surprise, he refused. He suggested holding off finding a new leader, and wanted to locate Rankster first.


    He told them that even if they couldn��t find Rankster, the crown should go to a young dragon. He believed the frost dragons needed young blood to lead them.


    With Rankster nowhere to be found, many young dragons couldn��t help but feel tempted by the throne.


    Fox was one of them. He was Rankster��s half-brother, and they were close. He was a 9th-tier dragon. Of course his power couldn��t hold a handle to that of Rankster, but he was one of strongest in the younger generation.


    Another popr candidate was Elizabeth, Rankster��s daughter.


    She had the pure blood of the frost dragons in her veins and was talented just like her father. She had reached the 7th-tier before adulthood, and she had the potential to reach the 10th-tier before she turned 100 years old.


    Considering that dragons could live for thousands of years, she would definitely go far.


    However, since her father had killed many frost dragons and his mother was a golden dragon, not many people wanted to see her on the throne.


    Yet Dous seemed to quite like her, so many frost dragons chose to sit on the fence.


    The golden dragons supported Elizabeth, of course. After all, her grandmother was a golden dragon.


    The throne was tantalizingly close, but Fox couldn��t reach it.


    If not for Elizabeth, he would have already be the king of frost dragons.


    Fox clenched his fists in anger. ��Alex is not dead, so Rankster will challenge him to a duel again if he��s also alive. If he ends up dead, the crown will pass on to me.��


    ��That��s not going to happen,�� said a cold voice. ��Not when Elizabeth is alive.��


    ...


    ��Big Sister Miya has horns, but I have no horns, so she can��t be my mother,�� said Amy.


    ��Big Sister Ba��s breasts are also small. Very small. Too small. So, she won��t do, either.��


    Ba blushed but said nothing. Amy and Mag looked at Sally in unison.


    Amy nodded. ��Big Sister Aisha is beautiful and mature, and she��s an elf. She can pass for my mother.�� Then she turned to Mag. ��Big Brother Blour would look gorgeous in female clothing, I think.�� She smiled. ��He could pose as my mother too if you don��t mind, Father.��


    ��I mind!�� Mag said hurriedly.

 Chapter 883 - If Only I Could Marry Him

    <h4>Chapter 883 If Only I Could Marry Him</h4>


    ��Have you tried the new dish?��


    ��The one that smells like feet that haven��t been washed in years? No. And I don��t n to.��


    ��Yeah. It��s stinky as hell, so don��t bother trying it. After all, they only serve 100 portions each day.��


    The guests waiting outside the restaurant were chatting away. Obviously stinky tofu had beaten tofu pudding and be the new most popr topic of conversation.


    ��Ca, don��t tell me you��re taking me here to try this new dish they��re talking about,�� a girl in a purple golden outfit said with a worried look to her friend in pink standing in front of her.


    Her name was Christy, a manager at a branch of Buffett Banks at the young age of 23. She had only worked there for five years, but her outstanding performance had secured her fame as well as a high position.


    Ca was her bestie. Her family owned over a dozen mines in the goblins�� territory. They did business together on a regr basis, so they naturally had be best friends.


    Ca was a serial eater. She liked hunting for tasty and weird food, and always dragged her bestie along with her.


    Christy wasn��t a big fan of food, but she apanied her whenever she could.


    She never ate food which had a strong and unpleasant smell, for most of her clients were members of the upper ss, and she had to keep her breath nice and sweet at all times.


    Tonight she had to attend a formal dinner, over which she had nned to seal a major deal with an important client, so she couldn��t allow anything with a foul smell to pass her lips before that.


    Ca had asked her several times toe to Mamy Restaurant, but she had been quite busy. Her banquet tonight wouldn��t start for a couple hours, so she decided it wouldn��t hurt to grab a quick meal with Ca after she badgered her over and over again. She nned to go home and change into her formal dress after eating here.


    ��No! When did I ever disappoint you? I��m telling you, the owner here is amazing. He even cooked for the king of the Roth Empire not long ago and won first prize. Can you believe that? You definitely should try his cooking.�� Ca leaned over and whispered in Christy��s ear, ��And he is super handsome. Your type, I think.��


    ��Stop making fun of me,�� Christy said with a smile, touching Ca��s head. She was intrigued by the owner who had cooked for the king, though.


    ��It��s annoying that I can��t eat as much as I want.�� Abraham sighed. ��But the doctors said pretty much the same as Mag had said, so I guess I have to take their advice and try and avoid an early grave. This way, I��ll enjoy several more years of good food.��


    ��Wee! Pleasee in!��


    The door opened with a ding, and Mag stepped out with a smile.


    Christy blinked at him. Mag��s tight-fitting ck-and-white chef��s suit made him look tall and well-shaped. Unlike other cooks, he was clean, his apron stainless. His skin was fair, his eyes clear and ck, and the moustache on his attractive face making him look more mature.


    ��He��s quite good-looking, right? He has a daughter, though, and she is also very cute. You��ll get a little angel for a daughter if you marry him,�� Ca said, smiling.


    Christy looked surprised. ��He has a daughter?��


    That was when Amy stepped out from behind Mag. ��Don��t make trouble while eating please. Follow the rules, or I��ll get angry. Trust me, you don��t want to make me angry.��


    She was an adorable half-elf, but she was talking like a grown-up. The crowd couldn��t help but smile.


    ��She��s so cute!��


    ��Whenever I feel down, Ie here. The food and little Amy never fail to make me feel better.��


    ��She��s the owner��s daughter? So lovable! I love the way she talks. I��ll definitely eat here tonight.��


    ��If only I could marry him. He��s handsome and knows how to cook. His daughter is cute and powerful. I��d give anything to marry him.��


    The crowd was excited at the sight of Mag and Amy.


    ��She��s indeed very lovely.�� Christy found, to her surprise, she couldn��t tear her eyes away from Amy. She was a workaholic. She had thought babies would be nothing but an encumbrance to her, yet looking at Amy now, she found herself desiring a girl just like her.


    ��He is single, I hear. You should make your move on him,�� Ca jested. ��He is the most eligible bachelor in the whole city, but I��m willing to hand him over to you. Don��t worry, I��ll pay even after you��ve be the bossdy here. Just promise me you��ll sell me one more tofu pudding every day. They are better than any skin creams.��


    Christy felt Ca��s forehead with her hand. ��You��re not having a fever, but why are you hallucinating? He is not yours, so it might be a little tricky for you to hand him over to me. Besides, I don��t feel like bing a bossdy here. I have my own career to worry about.��


    Ca took Christy��s hand off her forehead and smiled. ��I know you always put your career first. But... that may change after you have tried the food here.��


    ��Come on in!�� Mag said, stroking Amy��s head. His daughter was his security guard, whose job was protecting the restaurant and keeping customers from dining and dashing.


    And she was really good at her job.


    Mag and Amy stood aside to let them in.


    The regrs greeted the father and daughter as they headed into the restaurant. Mag weed them warmly.


    ��You look really sharp today, Boss Mag,�� Ca said, giving him a sweet smile.


    ��Father looks sharp every day. But no second helping of tofu pudding for you, Big Sister,�� Amy said before Mag could reply.


    Ca: ��...��


    Mag��s lips curved in a smile. ��You��re not looking too bad yourself,�� he said to Ca, who always asked him to sell her more tofu pudding. Of course, Mag turned her down politely every time.

 Chapter 884 - You’re Even Crazier Than Me

    <h4>Chapter 884 You��re Even Crazier Than Me</h4>


    ��Thank you.�� Ca managed a smile and walked in quickly.


    Christy was shocked. Other restaurants treated her friend as an important guest, but clearly she couldn��t even get a second helping of tofu pudding here. She smiled at Mag courteously, took another look at Amy, and followed Ca in.


    Mag��s eyes lingered on Christy for a moment. She was so attractive that even Mag couldn��t help but stare at her. Her golden hair was tied neatly and beautifully at the back of her head, her purple golden ensemble somewhat like what ady in his previous life working in an office would wear, her brown eyes giving off such confidence. Mag recognized the emblem on her front. The picture was not strange to anyone living in Chaos City.


    She holds a pretty high position in the Buffett Banks, I think, Mag thought to himself. He nced at the information disyed by the omniscient door. Christy, female, 23, body functioning well, save for inmmation of a small part of the stomach lining.


    Mag shook his head. Young people tend to work too hard to remember eating at regr hours. Such a young manager. She must have worked her a*ss off to get where she is today, or she has slept with Scheer.


    But there is no way Scheer would let anyone share her bed, so this girl must be very good at what she does.


    Smiling, Mag made his way to the kitchen.


    ��We only supply 100 portions of stinky tofu in the evening every day, so each customer is limited to one portion,�� Yabemiya announced with a smile. ��Those who want to order stinky tofu, please sit in this area.��


    ��Only 100? And one portion each? That��s too stingy!��


    ��Even the rules about tofu pudding are not this unpleasant.��


    The ones who had tried stinky tofu yesterday were clearly not quite pleased, but there was nothing they could do butin ande earlier.


    ��Let��s sit over there, Christy,�� Ca said, dragging her to the stinky tofu area.


    Yet Christy didn��t move. ��You want to eat that stinky tofu?��


    ��You��ll like it too, I promise. One bite, and you��ll fall for its fantastic taste.��


    Christy shook her head. ��It��s stinky!��


    ��If you really don��t want it,�� Ca whispered, ��order one for me. I can only order one myself.


    ��Come on, Christy, do it for me,�� said Ca, putting on a pitiful look.


    Christy was resigned; she knew how deeply her friend loved food. ��Fine. I have a feast to attend tonight, so I��ll just eat a little.��


    ��I��ll rmend something good for you,�� Ca said, smiling. ��But no one can only eat a little here. The food here is so good, I��ve never seen one leave with food unfinished.��


    ��Then I��ll be the first.��


    Ca and Christy sat opposite Abraham and Harrison. They nodded at each other as a greeting.


    Christy looked around and found herself sitting in the cleanest restaurant she had ever seen, picky as she was. The tables, the chairs, the floor, the ceiling, and even the dark corners behind flowerpots... everywhere was as clean as clean could be.


    The air was fresh and moist. Christy thought she could smell mint, which made the air even more wonderful to breathe.


    She didn��t like the idea of sharing a table with strangers, yet Ca didn��t seem to care, nor did other customers. She was stunned when she saw an elf sitting with a demon, but she never gave her confusion voice.


    Out of a professional habit, she looked over the two guests sitting opposite her. One was wearing an expensive-looking robe, fat, with a thick gold chain around his neck. She deduced he was a new-rich from a not very big family.


    The other one was dressed in a gray silk robe, around 40. Christy��s eyes went wide as they dropped to the emerald ring on his right thumb.


    She recognized the material. The emerald was from a mine in the Phis Mountain on the main ind of the dragon inds. It looked just like normal emerald, except for the golden threads in it. Wearing a ring made of this kind of emerald would keep the body warm when it was cold, or cool when it was hot. To put it shortly, it was able to help regte body temperature.


    The production of Phis emerald was so small that it was extremely hard toe by outside dragon inds. Dragons seldom sold it. They collected it as treasure. Whenever a piece of emerald found its way to an auction on the Nond Continent, it would always fetch a fortune.


    As such, the man wearing the emerald ring had to be extremely wealthy or have really a high position in society.


    I don��t recognize his face, so he can��t be an official from the city lord��s castle or the Gray Temple or one of the wealthiest men in the city. Duke Abraham is rumored to havee here and exchanged for some gold coins, could it be... Christy looked surprised. But even the city lord has to treat Duke Abraham with respect. In here, he has to share a table with lowborns?


    Before Christy recovered from her shock, Abraham looked around and leaned over. ��Are you here to eat stinky tofu, kids?�� he asked Christy and Ca in a low voice. ��Can I buy some from you? I��ll pay five times the price.��


    Christy was even more shocked now. She didn��t know what to say. Duke Abraham wants to buy stinky tofu from us? What on earth is this stinky tofu? Why is everyone so obsessed with it?


    ��I��ll pay 10 times the price for your portion, old man,�� Ca whispered, leaning forward. ��What do you say?��


    Abraham: ��...��


    ��You��re even crazier than me!�� said the duke.


    The two stinky tofu-lovers exchanged a smile.


    That was when Yabemiya walked over to their table. ��May I take your orders?�� she asked, smiling.


    ��Yes. I��d like a braised chicken and rice, a sweet tofu pudding, and a stinky tofu,�� Abraham said, closing the menu.


    ��I��ll have a Yangzhou fried rice, 10 beef kebabs, five spicy and five barbecue-vored, a savory tofu pudding, and a stinky tofu,�� Ca said without even looking at the menu.


    ��I...�� Christy opened the menu and looked at the pictures of the dishes. They all looked really inviting. For a moment she didn��t know which ones to choose.


    Ca smiled. ��You like beef, so how about a pepper steak? And you must try tofu pudding, I rmend the savory vor. It��s divine! And a stinky tofu. That will be enough, I think.��

 Chapter 885 - Mmm

    <h4>Chapter 885 Mmm</h4>


    ��Isn��t that too much?�� Christy asked her friend hesitantly.


    Ca smiled. ��Hardly. It��s nothingpared to what I have ordered.��


    Christy thought about the dishes Ca had just asked for and smiled. She closed the menu, turning to Miya. ��That��s all,�� she said.


    Yabemiya nodded. ��Okay, please wait a moment.�� The young waitress headed for the next table.


    One order after another went into the kitchen, and Mag began to get busy.


    Firis stood in the corner and looked intently. Mag��s culinary philosophy and cooking style werepletely different from hers. The varied kitchenware yed a wonderful role, making her amazed.


    Watching him cook was much like enjoying a performance; ingredients rolling and jumping happily in the woks, mes jumping up into the woks from time to time and dancing fiercely, and all kinds of wonderful scents filling the kitchen were swallowing her whole.


    Steaming food was brought out of the small kitchen and delivered to the guests�� tables.


    Words of praise found their way into the kitchen. Firis gazed at Mag, eyes shining with admiration.


    ��Yangzhou fried rice and ck pepper steak, enjoy.��


    Miya ced the two dishes in front of Ca and Christy before walking towards the next guest.


    The scent of the red wine mingled with the aroma of the steak, flooding Christy��s nostrils. She detected another faint smell, strange but inviting, yet she couldn��t ce it anywhere. Her eyes lit up.


    As a manager of the Buffett Banks, Christy was no stranger to fine restaurants. After all, it was easier to do business at the dinner table.


    She might have tried all the upscale restaurants in the city, but she was still stunned by the aroma of this ck pepper steak.


    Arge piece of beef with beautifully distributed fat sat on the te, steaming. The thick sauce lying on the top and the red and green bell peppers on the side made the steak even more tempting.


    ��Go ahead. You��ll love it,�� Ca said, spooning some fried rice into her mouth. A blissful smile appeared on her face.


    ��I can��t eat much. I have to wear a dress tonight.�� Christy picked up the knife and fork. The knife glided through the tender steak, and red wine seeped out along with red meat juices. The aroma of wine in the air became even more noticeable. The brown steak was cut open. The center was pink but not bloody. She forked a piece into her mouth.


    The beef was even more tender than she imagined, and as she bit into it, an abundance of wine and meat juices flooded into her mouth. These vors thenbined with the ck pepper sauce, and she felt as if a magic caster had unleashed a spell directly in her mouth. All of her taste buds were cast into a state ofplete ecstasy.


    After chewing and savoring the beef carefully, Christy��s expression abruptly changed. Aside from the amazing vor of the beef itself, the fragrance of the wine also blossomed in mouth, adding a newyer ofplexity to the extraordinary vor of the dish.


    This was abination that was simply irresistible. The vor of the beef wasn��t drowned out by the ck pepper in the slightest, yet the ck pepper featured prominently in the dish, taking the vor of the beef to the next level and also contributing a unique texture to the dish.


    Theplexity of the vors made her feel as if she were experiencing something new and different with each passing second.


    After swallowing the mouthful of beef, she felt as if a flow of warmth had slid down her throat, filling her entire body with a warm sensation that almost made her moan with pleasure.


    ��Mmm~��


    A moan escaped her lips as her mouth opened.


    The intoxicating aroma of the red wine still lingered between her teeth, but the taste buds on the tip of the tongue had already begun to crave the next close encounter.


    Christy opened her eyes and blushed; she had never made such an embarrassing sound before. The impact of the steak was so powerful that the body��s natural response was beyond her control.


    However, her shyness was soon ovee by the desire for food. Christy brought a second piece into her mouth, closing her eyes to carefully savor every single minute aspect of this amazing culinary experience.


    The wine tasted even better than that collected by rich people. Why would anyone use such good wine to cook?


    The owner here was really an interesting man.


    She had forgotten that she had said she couldn��t eat much. Nobody could say no to this.


    Ca looked at Christy and smiled. ��Nobody could bear to leave food unfinished here.��


    ��This braised chicken and rice is to die for! Mag indeed never disappoints. It seems I can��t go back to Rodu.�� Abraham sat there, stuffing himself with a satisfied look on his face.


    Ding!


    The fork ttered on the te. Christy was surprised to find her te was already empty. She licked the sauce off her lips, looking as if she hadn��t had anywhere near enough.


    ��I ate all of it!��


    A wave of guilt swept through her as she looked down at her swollen belly, but it was all she could do not to order a second helping.


    ��No, I can��t eat anymore,�� Christy told herself determinedly, shaking her head.


    ��We��re just getting started,�� Ca said with a smile, putting down her spoon.


    ��Your tofu puddings. Enjoy.�� Two tofu puddings were ced in front of them.


    The aroma of the tofu pudding was so pleasant that Christy couldn��t help but drop her gaze to it.


    Reddish-orange juices had been poured on top of the tofu pudding, along with pickled vegetables, coriander, minced garlic, and chopped green onions. Delicious smells wafted towards her.


    ��What is this?�� she asked, surprised.


    Ca��s lips curved in a smile. ��Do you remember when you told me you don��t sleep well recently and that you got a few pimples on your face? Well, this dish here will help you get rid of your troubling pimples in no time.��


    Christy��s eyes widened. ��For real?��


    Ca had told her many times about the effect of the tofu pudding, and her skin had be softer and smoother, but Christy couldn��t bring herself to believe it was all because of a dish.


    She had failed to meet the projection this month. She was suffering from anxiety and insomnia. As a result, pimples appeared. Although not obvious, for girls, they were undoubtedly a disaster. She had tried many methods, but to no avail. She grew more anxious, thus leading to more pimples emerging.


    Now Carlos said that she only needed to finish this bowl of tofu pudding to eliminate all of them. She was surprised and skeptical all at once.


    ��This tofu pudding is why I brought you here today. You sure you don��t want to try it?�� Ca asked.


    ��I...�� Christy debated whether to rid herself of pimples or keep her body in attractive shape. Atst, she picked up the spoon.

 Chapter 886 - Hot, hot, hot!

    <h4>Chapter 886 Hot, hot, hot!</h4>


    The tofu pudding slid down her tongue, and its delectable vor instantlybined with the savory juices.


    The fresh sides went great with tofu pudding. After she swallowed, the faint fragrance lingered in her mouth long after the mouthful of tofu pudding was already gone.


    A smile curved her mouth, lighting her eyes.


    The tofu pudding was so refreshing after the greasy steak.


    Unlike the steak, the taste of the tofu pudding was mild and delicate, making her feel cheerful andfortable.


    She found the bowl empty when she tried to scoop some more.


    Christy gave a sad look. ��It��s so good. Before I knew it, it��s already empty!��


    Ca smiled. ��I know, right?��


    ��This is the best thing you��ve ever rmended to me. No, the best I��ve ever eaten,�� said Christy.


    ��But I��ve eaten too much. I��ll have to find a looser dress for the banquet tonight,�� Christy said, touching her stomach.


    Ca grinned. ��That will be a small sacrifice considering that the banquet won��t offer anything better than what you have here.��


    Christy nodded. ��You��re right.��


    ��Your stinky tofus.��


    Miya walked over to their table, holding a big tray, on which stood four covered tes. She put the food down in front of them.


    Ca��s eyes brightened. ��That��s what I��ve been waiting for!�� She rubbed her hands together with excitement. ��You really don��t want to try it?�� she asked Christy. ��You��ll regret it.��


    Christy shook her head. ��I have an important client to meet tonight. I can��t eat anything with a strong smell. Besides, if I keep on eating, no dress will berge enough to cover my belly.��


    Ca didn��t press further. ��All right. Suit yourself. But cover your nose. The smell may be too strong for you.��


    Miya removed the covers from the tes one by one.


    Disgusting smell shot up into the air like four volcanoes erupting.


    ��Ew!��


    Covering their noses, Christy and Abraham jumped up from their chairs right away. Christy could feel her face turning red. She quickly took two steps back, and the air suddenly became pure and fresh again. She gasped for air, staring at the ck food on the table in horror.


    The smell had been indescribable, so strong that she had felt suffocated. However, it was gone as soon as she left the table area, just as if there was an invisible barrier around it. Thinking back on it, she found the odor unbearable, but strangely not disgusting.


    She had no desire to sit back, though. She couldn��t stand it. She never wanted to smell that stink again, let alone eat that dish.


    How could Ca put up with such a foul smell? And it seemed she liked it! Christy looked strangely at Ca and Harrison as they stared at their stinky tofus with greedy eyes.


    ��No! I can��t run away!��


    Abraham managed to ovee his urge to run, even though the odor was unexpected and too much. He had prepared himself for it, but clearly he had underestimated its power.


    Harrison and Ca werepletely unaffected. Abraham watched as Ca put a piece of stinky tofu into her mouth with a blissful smile. He made himself look at the dish again. He was a foodie, and foodies would never miss out on a chance to try good food.


    The ck stinky tofu pieces were neatly ced on a long te.Their centers were filled with condiments, and their surface was covered in rich brown sauce, as well as pieces of coriander, thereby creating a rather alluring sight to behold.


    The sharp odor seemed to have faded a little. Abraham thought he found a pleasant smell in it, and it was bing clearer and clearer.


    It was so stinky that it was aromatic? A look of surprise shed across Abraham��s face. After sitting himself down again, he looked at his two fellow customers stuffing themselves and brought a piece of stinky tofu into his mouth.


    ��Hot, hot, hot!��


    Abraham��s eyes went round. As soon as he bit through the crispy outeryer, the hot and spicy juice inside immediately erupted out as if hot soup had been spilled from a pot in his mouth.


    All he could think about at the moment was one word: hot.


    Yet the hot sensationsted only for a moment, and the spicy juice began to present its unparalleled deliciousness.


    For a moment, Abraham wanted to spit it out. He opened his mouth, huffing and puffing. As the temperature went down, wonderful taste began to overwhelm his mouth.


    The crispness told him it had been deep-fried. Its interior was only slightly firmer than tofu pudding, but it was so delicious and refreshing. The condiments gave extra vor and texture to the dish.


    The unpleasant odor was gone without a trace. Strong and wonderful tastes spread over his tongue.


    Now he understood. It was so aromatic that it was stinky. Only real foodies were able to find that aroma through its stink.


    The aroma after the stink. The perfect bnce of crispness and softness in the hot juice. It was an experience he would never forget.


    ��The taste is out of this world! I have not one regret in life!��


    Abraham swallowed the stinky tofu with a satisfied smile.


    The sight made the mouths of the customers watching water. They were baffled by Abraham��s sudden change in attitude towards the stinky tofu.


    Christy was the most shocked. After all, she had smelled that strong odor in person. She couldn��t be around that stinky tofu one more second, but such a highborn man as Abraham was able to stuff his face with it.


    Abraham and Ca finished their stinky tofus almost at the same time. Then they both turned their eyes to the untouched one Christy had ordered.

 Chapter 887 - There’s Only One Way To Do This

    <h4>Chapter 887 There��s Only One Way To Do This</h4>


    ��Stop looking, old man. It��s mine.�� Ca gave a bright smile to Abraham and reached out her hand to the Christy��s stinky tofu.


    ��Wait!�� Abraham said hastily, grabbing the te.


    ��Hey, I know you��re old and all, but that doesn��t give you the right to rob me. Let go or you��ll have to face the consequences of your action. There are rules here, you know.�� Ca stared at him malevolently, holding the te tightly.


    Christy looked very anxious. It was not wise to defy a man as powerful as Duke Abraham, but she had promised the food to her friend, so she didn��t know what to do.


    A worried look shed across Abraham��s face. He had read about the rules on the back of the menu. He knew that Mag was obstinate. After all, he was the second person who dared to refuse the king��s invitation and reward.


    The first was Alex. The king had named him the northwest��s general, but he had refused. He went to travel the continent with a sword, so he was only the northwest��s general in name.


    Abraham was careful not to vite these rules. If his name were to be added to the cklist, it would be a huge loss for him.


    Robbing other people��s food was obviously a very bad behavior.


    ��Calm down, little girl,�� Abraham said with a smile. ��I will not rob you of your food. I just want to discuss something with you. I will not rob you of anything.�� But his hand didn��t let go.


    ��What? You want to buy it?�� Ca frowned, and then shook her head. ��I won��t sell for 10 times the price!��


    Abraham: ��...��


    Abraham turned to Christy standing not far from the table and smiled. ��I don��t want to buy it. I want to make a deal with this girl. Is this stinky tofu hers? Then the decision should be in her hands. Let��s see how she decides.��


    ��M-me?�� Chris was stunned. She didn��t expect that Duke Abraham would have such a peaceful conversation with Ca for a stinky tofu, nor did she expect he would now hand over the decision to her.


    Abraham nodded. ��Yes.�� He took a look at the badge on Chris��s chest and smiled. ��You��re an employee of Buffett Banks, right? A manager? I have some money in Rodu. I started to save it 20 or 30 years ago, so there should be a lot now. If you give me this stinky tofu, I��ll put that money in your bank.��


    Christy gaped at Abraham, almost unable to believe what she had heard.


    There was a list of the richest people in Buffett Banks, all of who were the wealthiest on this continent. Duke Abraham was ranked 10th on the list. Dragons were also rich, but they preferred to use gold and silver as mattresses rather than deposit them in banks.


    There were 10 dukes in the Roth Empire, and all of them had vast fiefs and countless treasures��except for Abraham.


    Abraham had no fiefs, but he was still awfully rich.


    When thest king had died, he left him a huge legacy. He had not epted any fiefs these years, but he had received countless rewards from the new king. There were many different industries under his name.


    No one knew how much money he had, but everyone knew that he had enough money to fill up rooms.


    Many employees of Buffetts Bank had made a lot of special trips to Rodu to visit Abraham, but he was too busy searching for food to care about them. So far, no one had been able to persuade him to deposit any money in the bank.


    Now, for a stinky tofu, Abraham promised to put money in Buffett Banks!


    Even Christy, who had received many big customers, couldn��t hide her excitement. She tentatively asked, ��Are you serious?��


    Ca looked at Christy in surprise. She had known her for more than a year, and it was the first time she looked so nervous. When Christy had met her father, her expression hadn��t changed at all.


    Who was he? Ca looked over Abraham. If he could make Christy nervous, he had to be richer than her father, much richer.


    Abraham nodded. ��Yes, I am. I only want this stinky tofu.�� He looked at the stinky tofu that they were still holding.


    This business would not only allow Chris to exceed this year��s target, but should also allow her to be promoted again, even though she had just been promoted to manager.


    Christy took a look at Ca, and then at Abraham, saying regretfully, ��I��ve given this stinky tofu to my friend, I��m sorry.��


    ��If you can ept half the stinky tofu, and the promise you just made remains the same, I can spare you half,�� Ca put in, smiling at Abraham.


    ��Half?�� There was hesitation on Abraham��s face.


    Ca shrugged. ��If you don��t make a decision soon, the stinky tofu will get cold and you won��t be able to enjoy the hot juice.


    Abraham nodded without thinking. ��Deal!��


    Surprised, Christy looked at Ca gratefully. She was so happy to have such a good friend. Ca gave her a knowing wink.


    Ca and Abraham then began to move stinky tofu to their tes, until there was only one piece of stinky tofu left.


    The two looked at each other, the atmosphere growing tense.


    ��I��m a little girl, old man. Would you give this to me, considering I��m so lovely?�� Ca pouted, trying to look cute.


    ��I��m lovely too, so would you please give me this one? �� Abraham began to blink quickly.


    Ca: ��...��


    Christy sighed in silence. You two ought to have your heads examined.


    ��There��s only one way to do this: split it in half,�� said Ca gravely.


    ��Agreed. I��ll do it.�� Abraham borrowed a knife from Yabemiya and began to cut it carefully.


    Ca leaned forward and looked at it carefully for fear that her piece would be smaller.


    When the knife cut into the stinky tofu, the juice inside the stinky tofu flew out slowly.


    ��No!��


    The expression on their faces showed that they were heartbroken.

 Chapter 888 - Looks Like I Have Some Killing To Do Tomorrow

    <h4>Chapter 888 Looks Like I Have Some Killing To Do Tomorrow</h4>


    Their activities attracted the attention of many guests. They even discussed the ownership of a piece of coriander on the cut stinky tofu, which many people thought was ridiculous.


    But they considered it important.


    For serial eaters, even a shred of coriander was worth fighting for.


    Christy thought they were unbelievable, but her patience was as good as her mood. With the promise of Abraham, she didn��t need to worry whether she could sessfully persuade that rich businessman who was said to have no morals at the dinner party today. She just needed to get a writtenmitment from Abraham.


    Moreover, this deal would certainly be a ssic one within the Buffett Banks.


    A massive deposit secured by a te of stinky tofu.


    After finishing his half of the stinky tofu, Abraham still craved more, but he looked in the direction of the kitchen, and then paid for Christy and Ca as well as himself.


    ��Thank you for your kindness, Duke Abraham. I��m Christy.�� Out of the restaurant, Christy bowed her head in salute to Abraham.


    ��Duke Abraham?�� Ca blinked at Abraham, startled. She hurriedly bent her head, sticking out her tongue. ��I didn��t know! I��m sorry for earlier, please forgive me.��


    Abrahamughed, waving his hand. ��You have done nothing wrong, there��s nothing to forgive. I like your attitude to food. It��s a rare quality.�� Then he turned to Christy. ��How did you recognize me?��


    ��Your Phis emerald ring. Not everyone could afford a ring like that in Chaos City.��


    Ca gazed at Christy with admiration. ��You figured out who he is just by a ring. That��s amazing!��


    Abraham nodded. ��My money is in Rodu, so I have to send someone back to fetch it. How much do you need?��


    ��I...�� Christy didn��t know how much money Abraham had. The more the better, she wanted to say, but she was too shy a girl to make such a blunt request.


    ��I think I know the answer. I��ll have them unlock a warehouse.�� Abraham beckoned his servant over with a wave, and then wrote something down on a piece of paper, which he handed to Christy after signing his name.


    ��Thank you, Duke Abraham,�� Christy said, excited, taking the paper with both hands[1].


    ��My pleasure. Come here often, and we may be friends.�� With that, Abraham stepped towards his carriage.


    ��He��ll unlock a warehouse for you! Do you know how much money that is?�� Ca asked, looking at the paper in Christy��s hand curiously.


    ��No. A lot, I think.�� Christy blew on the ink, and then put the paper away carefully after she was certain it waspletely dry. She then threw her arms around her friend. ��Thank you, Ca.��


    ��It was the least I could do,�� Ca said, smiling. ��Now that you��ve secured such a big deal, do you still need to see that pervert tonight? My father says he��s a total a*ss.��


    ��Yes, it��s my job. But with this promise from Duke Abraham, I don��t need to worry about anything. I won��t let that pervert take advantage of me.��


    Ca nodded. ��I know you won��t, but I had nned to take you to the Blue Suede clothing store. New items came out today, I heard. Last time theyunched a new dress, but they sold out when I got there! The clothes sold in their shop are fashionable and different. I��ve never seen anything like that before.��


    ��Blue Suede? I think I heard some richdies talking about it. Is it famous? A dress is said to have fetched 100,000 copper coins.��


    ...


    The fight for stinky tofu between Abraham and Ca made many customers who had not been interested in the dish want to try it. 100 stinky tofus were sold out in no time, which naturally pained the customers who had eaten it yesterday.


    Mag pretended not to hear theirints. The capacity of the restaurant determined the supply. Looking at them enjoying the dish they had hated when they first saw it, Mag couldn��t help but feel a sense of achievement. He felt really good.


    At the table near the kitchen, there were four big men in soft armor, with long swords hanging on their waists and big sses of beer by their hands, talking in a low voice.


    ��Have you heard? Several mercenary groups were wiped out when they were out hunting. I heard they were not killed by magical beasts.��


    ��Yeah. Everyone is talking about it in the adventurer��s guild. Mercenary groups being wiped out has never happened before. Many are afraid to go out.��


    ��The groups that have been eliminated had one thing inmon: at least one of their members was an elf.��


    Mag slowed down what he was doing, listening carefully.


    ��Keep your voices down. I don��t want to be arrested by the Gray Temple for spreading rumors.��


    They started whispering in a hushed voice.


    ��Aren��t the city lord and the Gray Temple supposed to do something?��


    ��Trust me, they are investigating. They want to catch the killers more than anyone, but I don��t think it��s an easy task.��


    ...


    Mag frowned as he listened. They had set their sights on Chaos City. The elves were not safe here anymore.


    The mercenaries then changed their subject. Mag moved the fried rice he had just cooked onto a te and handed it to Miya. They need to be taught a lesson. Looks like I have some killing to do tomorrow.


    ...


    In the eastern region of the city, a banquet was being held in a resplendent manor.


    [1] It��s part of Chinese etiquette that you offer and receive things such as name cards with both hands.

 Chapter 889 - Such A Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 889 Such A Beauty</h4>


    The Marquis Family was not as influential as the Buffett Family or the Moreton Family in recent years, but it was one of the founding families of the Chamber of Commerce, and a woman in the family had married Count Boris as concubine, so their social status in the city was still high.


    Today��s party was held at Marquis Manor. The people who came here were all well-known figures in the businessmunity of Chaos City. They were either rich or highborn.


    It was said that there was also a mysterious honored guest attending, which had aroused many people��s curiosity.


    One had to be extremely influential to be seen as an honored guest by the Marquis Family.


    Youngdies abounded at such a party. Wives and daughtersing with their husbands and fathers; beauties who came here with various purposes. They were looking for men with power and status.


    ��Where is that girl from the Buffett Banks? Where is she?�� a fat middle-aged man asked his servant, scanning the crowd impatiently on a chair.


    ��She made an appointment to see you three days ago, Master. I told her to meet you at the party as you asked. She intends to persuade you to deposit money in her bank. She should be here any minute now, I think.��


    Bart gave a snort. ��She is supposed to be waiting for me! That b*tch! I��ll teach her to slight me when shees. If she dares to stand me up, I��ll make her life miserable.��


    Christy had already arrived, actually. She was wearing a blue dress and standing in the corner with a ss of white wine, staring at Bart��s back.


    All the big families in Chaos City had their own freight wagons, and Bart Sirte owned the most. Nearly a third of the goods to and from the city were transported by his wagons.


    That was what made him so important.


    However, Bart made his fortune in the recent two or three decades. Compared with the old families like the Moreton Family and Buffett Family, his influence was not nearly as great.


    He ran a money-up-front business, so he seldom lost money. Over the years, he had umted a huge amount of money.


    Nothing interested a bank more than money.


    Yet wealthy as Bart might be, the employees of the Buffett Banks were discouraged from approaching him alone.


    The reason was very simple. Bart was a pervert through and through. He used his money as bait, duping young girls into sleeping with him, and then went back on his promise afterwards. He was one step away from getting on the cklist of the Buffett Banks.


    Christy naturally knew the risks, but her branch still needed another 30,000,000 copper coins to meet the deposit target, and now it was almost the end of the month. If she had other options, she would never do business with him.


    She had met this kind of man before, but unlike other girls, she had never turned to tricks to get what she wanted.


    Now that she had Abraham��s letter ofmitment in her hand��although it was only part of his stashed cash, it should not be less than 30,000,000 copper coins��she wasn��t very keen to deal with a pervert like Bart.


    She would rather die before sumbing to his pressure.


    Nothing disgusted her more than an unscrupulous man who would do anything to trick a girl into his bed.


    Bart looked at the rich businessmen who gathered together and talked andughed. He drank up his wine. They smiled to his face andughed with scorn behind his back. He knew they despised him.


    In recent years, his freight business had grownrger andrger. The negotiation of purchasing the secondrgest freightpany in Chaos City was almost over. As soon as thepany was purchased, 50% of the freight transportation in the city would be controlled by him. Before long, even Ian and Jeffrey would show him respect.


    ��Then those guys will have to bow and scrape and lick my boots.�� Bart smiled sarcastically.


    The reason why he hade here today was not only that he wanted to trick the girl he saw before into his bed, but also that he wanted to see the mysterious honored guest.


    He had gotten some news about the guest. Although it hadn��t been confirmed, it was enough for him to make this trip.


    Standing there in the corner, Christy watched Bart for a while. Then she handed her ss to a waiter, straightened her dress, took a deep breath, and walked towards him.


    ��Good evening, Mr. Bart. I��m Christy, manager of the Buffett Banks. It��s a pleasure to meet you,�� Christy said with a smile.


    Bart looked up from his wine. He smiled, carnal desire shing in his eyes.


    Christy was wearing a blue dress, revealing her delicate vicles and upper part of her cleavage. Her light golden long curly hair was loose, and the fair and slender calves beneath the dress made Bart unable to tear away his eyes.


    An obscene smile crossed his face. ��Such a beauty.�� His expression then changed abruptly. ��You said you wanted to see me, but you let me wait here for so long. Do you know how precious my time is?�� he asked angrily.


    ��I��m sorry, Mr. Bart. I was dyed by work. But I believe I��m still 10 minutes early. I didn��t expect you toe so early.�� Christy had a professional smile on her face, not showing a hint of timidity.


    ��10 minutes early?�� Bartughed. ��I don��t give a sh*t about the appointment time. If I��m here and you��re not, then you��rete! You should be here waiting for me. There is nothing more important than me.��


    There was a hint of disgust in Christy��s eyes, but she never let it show on her face. Bart was more annoying that she had expected.


    ��I��ll give you a chance to redeem yourself,�� Bart said, beckoning a waiter over with a wave. ��You want me to put 30,000,000 in your bank? Drink all the eight sses of wine, and then we��ll talk business.��

 Chapter 890 - Duke Abraham

    <h4>Chapter 890 Duke Abraham</h4>


    The amount of wine in the crystal sses might not be too much for a man, but Christy was just a girl; it was not easy for her to finish it all at one go.


    The waiter opened his mouth to speak, but after a nce at Bart, he closed it again. He knew better than to cross him.


    Christy took a look at the sses, and then at Bart. The smile on her face was gone. ��Forgive me, Mr. Bart, but I have to say no. I��m not here to drink. I��m here to talk business. The high interest rate of Buffett Banks will bring you great returns. It��s a mutually beneficial deal.��


    He really was a scum. Christy was filled with disgust. She had seen enough of his kind to know how to protect herself. Other girls who were green at this might have sumbed to his threat and done what he wanted, and if they couldn��t hold their liquor, they would definitely find themselves waking up in Bart��s bed.


    ��No?�� Bart suddenly looked fierce, thumping his ss on the table. ��Is this your first day working? Do you not know who the f*ck I am? Do as I say, or I��ll see to it that you lose your job.��


    Some people overheard their conversation and turned to look. They didn��t know what the beautiful girl had done to make the notorious pervert so angry.


    Bart leaned closer to Christy and lowered his voice. ��Nobody says no to me. I own the biggest freight business. This city is running smoothly because of me! My words have more power than those of the city lord. Drink, or say goodbye to your job.��


    Christy��s hands curled into fists at her sides. She stared at Bart, her lips pressed together. People like her were no more than ythings to people like him. Her career was in his hands.


    Although she was a manager of the Buffetts Banks, she was nothing in his eyes.


    Looking at the sses, Christy hesitated. She hated him, but it took her five years to get promoted to the manager. She didn��t want all her efforts to be in vain.


    The waiter felt sorry for Christy. He had seen a lot of things like this, but most of the women were much more willing than her.


    Bart smiled smugly. He had seen all kinds of women, and he always had a way to make them give in. The more difficult it was to tame a woman, the more he liked it. Like this woman. He was already excited.


    ��Miss Christy? Never thought I��d see you here.��


    Right at that moment, a familiar voice sounded behind her when she was about to reach for the wine.


    Christy was taken by surprise. She turned around and found Duke Abraham walking towards her. Her eyes lit up.


    Bart looked at Abraham with displeasure. Abraham��s dress looked ordinary, nothing like a highborn man would wear. Bart didn��t remember seeing him. He got up angrily, looked at Abraham, and said, ��Who are you? Don��t you see I��m talking to her?��


    Abraham looked surprised. ��You want to know who I am?��


    Bart, seeing that he seemed to be frightened, decided that he was insignificant. His face became even colder.


    Bart wanted to reply, but Bowen, the head of the Marquez Family who had been surrounded by the crowd before, hurried over with a group of people. Ignoring Bart as he passed him, he stopped in front of Abraham and looked at him with respect and guilt. ��Duke Abraham, you��re here early. I should have met you at the gate.��


    The crowd at the banquet hall turned to Abraham and came up to salute him. Many people were here today for Duke Abraham.


    ��Duke... Abraham!�� Bart��s face suddenly changed, and he was panic-stricken as he looked at the in-looking, in-dressed Abraham.


    His main purpose today was to get close to Duke Abraham and expand his freight business in the Roth Empire. He��d thought that Bowen would wee him in with a bang, so he hadn��t expected the man standing in front of him to be the duke himself.


    Remembering what he had just said, Bart was unsettled, and could only hope that Abraham would not take it seriously. Fortunately, he had just spoken in a less friendly tone, and had not been too rude.


    Abraham nodded with a smile. ��I ate early this evening and then had a pleasant business conversation with Miss Christy. Then I went for a walk. I came earlier than I expected.��


    The eyes of the crowd fell on Christy, and they were curious what business this beautifuldy had talked with Duke Abraham to make him so happy. Thisdy had to be extraordinary.


    Some people recognized Christy, and were amazed at how quickly thispetent Buffett Banks�� manager had struck a deal with Abraham, who had just arrived in the city.


    Of course, more people were thinking about how to make use of thisdy to get closer to the Duke.


    ��Could it be...�� Bart remembered what Christy had just said. Did sheete because she was doing business with Duke Abraham? I was hard on her.


    Bart��s fear grew as he thought about it.


    ��I see. Thisdy is really young and promising. It was the duke��s first business deal after he arrived,�� Bowen said with a smile as he looked at Christy. The crowdughed as well. They looked at Christy with admiration.


    Christy smiled back, saluted Abraham, and respectfully said, ��Duke Abraham, it��s great to see you again.��


    ��You too,�� said Abraham. Then he looked at Bart, who was slowly moving towards the back of the crowd. ��Hey, you asked me who I am. I��m Abraham. I see you just had a very unhappy conversation with Miss Christy. What were you two talking about?��

 Chapter 891 - Do You Understand Now?

    <h4>Chapter 891 Do You Understand Now?</h4>


    bart panicked, but soon regained hisposure and smiled. ��duke abraham, miss christy and i were also talking business before, but we had a slight disagreement. now i know even you do business with miss christy, so she must be really good at her job. therefore i have decided to deposit 50,000,000 at buffett banks.��christy looked at bart with disgust in his eyes. she hated men like him. he wanted to deposit 50,000,000 copper coins not because he recognized her abilities, but because he wanted to please duke abraham. as a branch manager, however, she couldn��t turn down such an important customer, nor could she withstand the consequences of rejecting celtic transportation��s intentions to work together.bart looked at christy from the corner of his eye and smiled. he was familiar with the rules of business and took advantage of other people��s weaknesses.


    he had been only a coachman before, but now he controlled half of the cargo transport in chaos city. he knew how to deal with people in general better than anyone present.


    no one could refuse the olive branch offered by the celtic transportation, because everyone knew that their social status was getting higher and higher.


    abraham frowned at bart. he did not like dealing with businessmen, because they were much better at pretending than ordinary people. it was difficult to see what face was hidden under their mask.


    besides, they were boring. they were always busy making money, and never spent a lot of time looking for delicious food. they weren��t nearly as interesting as ca, whom he had just met at mamy restaurant.


    he would never havee for this dinner if it had not been for bowen��s invitation and the fact that he was a distant rtive.


    he could see that it was not as bart had said, but christy didn��t say anything. his 50,000,000 had to be very important to her, otherwise she would not havee to the party. abraham said nothing more.


    just then, a voice sounded from behind the crowd. ��buffett banks reject your 50,000,000 copper coins, and from today on, we will terminate all cooperation with celtic transportation.��


    when the crowd turned around, they were surprised and happy to find scheer walking slowly in a bright red dress.


    the dress looked familiar. it looked like the dress that gloria had worn at the chamber ofmerce midyear party, but the bright red color on scheer had apletely different feel to it. she was as authoritative and charming as a queen. the crowd could not take their eyes off her.


    of course, it was even more surprising that scheer, the head of the buffett family, refused to do business with bart. it was impossible that she did not know that celtic transportation had a great influence in the city. they controlled half of the goods transport.


    ��miss scheer!�� christy��s eyes lit up. she watched as scheer walked over to them slowly, feeling overwhelmed with excitement.


    if anyone at buffett banks had the right to reject buffet, it was miss scheer. mr. buffett could do that too, but he had retired.


    christy hadn��t expected scheer to reject bart, either. she had even cut off all business with celtic transportation, which was a partnership that every branch manager was trying to reach.


    bart was taken aback. ��what did you just say, miss scheer?�� he asked, frowning.


    scheer stood in front of bart and looked at him calmly. ��mr. bart, from today on, buffett banks will refuse all business dealings with celtic transportation and with you. now, do you understand?��


    bart��s face darkened. ��do you know how big celtic transportation is now? by the time i finish my acquisition of ir transportation, more than 50% of the goods shipments in the city will be controlled by me. are you sure buffett banks wants to break the partnership with celtic transportation?��


    the banquet hall was quiet, and the crowd looked at scheer and bart. one of them controlled cash flow, and the other controlled goods transportation. it was notmon for them to quarrel with each other.


    scheer smiled scornfully, and said, ��buffett banks control 70% of the currency flow across the continent. every year it handles 10,000 times more cash than the total assets of celtic transportation. our carriages are much safer and faster than yours, so how big do you think your celtic transportation is?��


    bart looked at scheer with his mouth open, but he could not make a sound. the veins on his forehead bulged.


    10,000 times. he couldn��t argue with the truth.


    his business was big, butpared to buffett banks, it was nothing.


    the looks on the crowd faces were various. they knew buffett banks were big, but they had never expected to find it this big.


    10,000 times. such a shocking number. buffett banks were the biggest not only in chaos city, but on the whole nond continent.


    celtic transportation was doing well, but it couldn��t hold a candle to buffett banks.


    a girl who was not more than 18 years old, a girl who was born into a rich family and had never suffered a bit, dared to look down on and talk to him like this. a fury rose in bart��s heart. ��your business is bigger than mine. that��s true, but if you just turn your partner away for no reason, i wonder how long you��ll be able to maintain that sess.��


    ��buffett banks have always been known for their high quality service.�� scheer��s face grew colder. ��we never turn anyone away for no reason. you want to hear the reasons? you want me to tell everybody here what you have done?!��


    bart felt anger coiling inside him, and crushed it with his willpower.


    scheer��s eyes swept across the faces of everyone present. ��buffett banks wee any cooperation, but refuse any dirty hands reaching out to its staff. if anyone touches the girls at buffett banks again, whoever it is, they will be cklisted and all cooperation will be broken.��

 Chapter 892 - It’s Not Just Luck

    <h4>Chapter 892 It��s Not Just Luck</h4>


    In long-distance trade before, the most troublesome thing for businessmen had been the huge amount of money they needed to carry with them. They had often encountered fierce robbers and ended up losing both their lives and money.


    Then Buffett Banks appeared, with branches all over the continent. Their ingenious system turned conspicuous coins into a deposit slip. One didn��t even need a deposit slip if one was a regr customer. Deposit information was updated in a timely manner and deposits could be drawn directly from any of the branches.


    This hadpletely solved the security issue of huge amounts of money. Although depositors had to pay a service fee, this fee was negligiblepared to the high cost of escorting magicians and knights. Merchants loved Buffett Banks because their money was very safe there.


    In just a few decades, a banking empire that covered the entire continent and even had several branches on dragon inds emerged.


    Because there was no cash to rob and looted goods were difficult to sell, the robbers on the roads disappeared gradually. This was another contribution from the Buffett Banks.


    It could be said that Buffett Banks could be found everywhere on the continent, and was closely connected with the general public afterunching their individual deposit and loan system.


    Being rejected by such argepany would be an immeasurable loss for anyone.


    Scheer��s rejection of Bart shocked everyone present.


    No one wanted to get on the bad side of Buffet Banks, since even such a bigpany as Celtic Transportation had been rejected.


    The girls at Buffett Banks all had outstanding looks, but from today on, no one dared to act inappropriately towards them.


    Christy felt tears well in her eyes, gazing at Scheer gratefully.


    Scheer had turned down a huge deposit of 50,000,000 copper coins and a partnership with a giant in the freight industry just to tell everyone to leave the girls at Buffett��s Bank alone.


    Abraham regarded Scheer with approval. The new star in the business world impressed him. He had met her several times at the Pce Banquet in Rodu. When hest saw her four or five years ago, she was only a 14-year-old girl. Now she had be the leader of the Buffett family, smart as before, and more authoritative.


    Abraham frowned at Bart. He had always despised people like him. Christy was his partner, and he didn��t like to see her being taken advantage of by Bart.


    Bart��s mood grew worse when he saw Abraham��s darkened face. It seemed that his wish today couldn��t be fulfilled. He looked at Christy again, his eyes full of venom. The woman made him lose face. He didn��t want to stay here to be a joke, so he immediately said to Abraham, ��Duke Abraham, I��m sorry, but I don��t feel very well. I need to go see a doctor. Nice meeting you.��


    Abraham nodded slightly and said nothing. After all, this was Chaos City, not Rodu.


    Bart turned around and left quickly, like a dog that had lost a fight.


    Scheer never gave another nce in Bart��s direction. She turned to face Abraham and smiled. ��I haven��t seen you in a long while, Duke Abraham. I heard you��ve been eating at Mamy Restauranttely. Mag��s cooking is amazing, right?��


    ��Have you been there too?�� Abraham asked, surprised. ��Yes, Mag is an amazing chef. It was for him that I came here. I��ve never left Rodu before.��


    Scheer nodded with a smile. ��Yes. I only go there when I am free because I have to queue early to eat there. Mag won��t reserve a seat for me.��


    ��Even I have to wait in the line, but the food there is well worth the wait, and I have a lot of time, so I don��t really mind waiting.�� There was nothing better to lighten Abraham��s mood than food.


    The rich businessmen of Chao City stood awkwardly aside, marveling at Scheer��s ability to change the topic, and making a mental note to visit Mamy Restaurant.


    Duke Abraham had always been a mysterious man. He hade all the way from Rodu to Chaos City because of a restaurant. It seemed he didn��t like picking up girls, so the merchants here decided to find out more about Mamy Restaurant so that they had something to talk about with him.


    ��Mamy Restaurant is such a fascinating ce. I��m d I went there and met Duke Abraham tonight.�� Christy smiled as she watched Scheer and Abraham talking happily. Her business deal with Bart had taken an interesting turn. If not for Abraham, she might have been in deep trouble.


    Christy found herself thinking about the man who had put his big hand on his daughter��s head, his gentle smile and words. What had he done to make everyone love his food so much? She decided to try that stinky tofu someday.


    ��Christy, right?��


    So deep in thought was Christy that she never saw Scheer until she was right in front of her.


    ��Y-yes,�� Christy said, giving her a bow hastily. She looked at Scheer with respect and gratitude. ��Yes, Miss Christy. I��m Christy.��


    With a smile on her face, Scheer reached out her hand to Christy, and said, ��Congrattions, you have done what many of Buffett Banks�� employees have failed to do for decades. You have gotten the first deposit from Duke Abraham.��


    Christy blushed and hurriedly extended both her hands and shook Scheer��s hand. ��I was just lucky. My meeting with Duke Abraham was idental. I guess I should thank Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��It was not just luck. You earned it. Duke Abraham has told me so. Mamy Restaurant is really a good ce. I remember you just got promoted to manager less than three months ago, right?��


    Christy nodded. ��Yes.��


    ��Then stay for a full year. It��s a very good position. You will learn a lot. I was in that position for 10 years. Oh, by the way, I want to add a new rule. If any employee is vited by any customer, the management of the branch will be dismissed. What do you think?��


    Christy was taken by surprise. A happy smile showed on her face immediately. ��I like this new rule.��


    Scheer nodded. ��Good. It��s settled then.��

 Chapter 893 - Ugly Duckling Is Still Small

    <h4>Chapter 893 Ugly Duckling Is Still Small</h4>


    after the dinner party, they left one after another.


    scheer got into the carriage. a soft glow from a golden luminous pearl illuminated the whole carriage. she looked at the middle-aged man sitting across from her holding a folder, and said, ��raise the ir transportation��s offer by 30%.��


    the man looked at scheer, and said, ��young mistress, the negotiation between ir and celtic is almost over. i��m afraid celtic won��t ept such a sharp increase now.��


    ��any change is allowed as long as the contract is not signed. i don��t care if they don��t ept it.�� scheer��s lips curved in a faint smile. ��and i believe he��ll ept the offer.��


    ��but young mistress, the ir transportation has brought great rewards to buffett banks over the years and is a great asset. some people at buffett banks think it unwise to sell it.��


    ��those old men who don��t even have the right to vote. if they like to question my decision, let them. i don��t have time to exin it to them.�� scheer raised a corner of the curtain to look at the street view. ��they think it��s a booming business, but it��s going to be a sunset industry very soon. if you don��t get rid of it now, you��ll never get rid of it.��


    the man looked at scheer��s face and swallowed his questions. he opened the folder and wrote something down.


    scheer had the final say in every decision made in buffett banks. no decision she made needed to be exined to anyone, and no one could interfere with her decisions, including ian buffett.


    no one could understand why ian buffett had given such a power to scheer, but all doubts had disappeared as buffett bank had been maintaining a rapid growth in scheer��s hands in the past three years.


    she was smart and talented, and had an unparalleled understanding of market demand.


    ��i don��t ept 50,000,000 in deposits, but i��ll charge you 50,000,000 more and dig a hole to bury you.�� a faint sneer of satisfaction crossed her face. she reached out and picked up a financial report from the bookshelf beside her. the carriage was fast and steady.


    ...


    in a magnificent house, bart knocked down a cab full of beautiful collections. ��damned b*tch! one day i��ll buy buffett banks. i��d like to see you talk down to me again after i fully control the transportation industry!��


    porcins and jadeware fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    the servants stood shivering in the corner, afraid to speak.


    bart smashed a few more objects before his anger abated a little.


    that was when a man dressed like an ountant rushed into the door. he was taken aback by the mess, but still he walked over to bart hurriedly. ��master, i have some bad news.��


    bart frowned. ��what?�� he had a bad premonition and raised his hand to signal the servants to leave.


    ��the ir transportation has raised their offer by 30%, and they don��t ept any counteroffer. they give us one day to consider it. they want the money to be paid in full in cash,�� the ountant answered hurriedly.


    ��what?!�� bart��s face darkened, and his eyes went round with anger. ��we had a deal! how could they have changed their mind like that?!��


    wearing a long face, the man shook his head. ��i... i don��t know. what do we do now, master? do you still want to sign the contract?��


    bart thought a moment. ��yes. do it!�� he said through gritted teeth.


    ��but i��m afraid we don��t have enough cash right now,�� the ountant said hesitantly. ��we can barelye up with 150,000,000. another 50,000,000... we��ll have to take out a loan from buffet banks.��


    bart��s veins bulged out of his head. he was well aware of his financial problem. celtic��s expansion had been too rapid recently. it might seem unstoppable, but it had been running on financial fumes. in addition to trying to take advantage of christy, he had also wanted to talk about future cooperation with buffett banks, but scheer had turned her back on him before he could.


    ��don��t worry about money. i��ll find 50,000,000 for you by tomorrow night. we have to take over ir. it��s the most important part of my expansion n. get them to sign the contract now. when it��s done, celtic will have littlepetition in chaos city.��


    ��yes, master.�� the man hurried away.


    ��those bastards!�� bart kicked over a big vase and stormed out.


    ...


    ��can you y with jessica tomorrow, amy?�� mag said to his daughter, who was lying in her bed. ��i have to go out to source new ingredients. it��s a long way and may be dangerous, so i can��t take you with me.��


    amy sat up quickly and shook her head. ��if it��s dangerous, you should take me with you, father,�� she said solemnly. ��i learned a powerful spell from master urien the other day. i can protect you.


    ��i only have one rest day a week. i want to spend it with you, father. please.�� amy pouted, looking at mag with a pitiable expression in her watery blue eyes.


    mag felt as if his heart was about to melt. he could not utter a word of the speech he had prepared.


    ��fine, i��ll take you with me. i��ll cook a roast duck for you when wee back.�� mag smiled as he stroked amy��s head.


    amy turned to look at ugly duckling, who was sleeping with its legs wrapped around her own leg. she hesitated, and said, ��but father, ugly duckling is still small. we... why don��t we eat it when it��s bigger?��


    mag looked at ugly duckling with a hint of sympathy in his eyes. ��right. i��ll find a bigger duck for you.��


    ...


    it was a dark and chilly night inte autumn.


    a figure jumped quietly from the second floor of the restaurant, ran all the way west, climbed over the city wall, and headed towards the mountain in the distance.

 Chapter 894 - Could You Let Us Tag Along

    <h4>Chapter 894 Could You Let Us Tag Along</h4>


    The News of Mercenary Groups Being Hunted Was Spreading Like Wildfire in the Adventurer��s Guild. In Just a Few Days, Over 10 Mercenary Groups Had Been Wiped Out. No One Had Survived to Tell What Had Happened.


    The Killers Didn��t Just Target Weak Ones. A Mercenary Group With a 7th-tier Magic Caster Had Also Been Wiped Out.


    The Guild Had Yet to Find Out Who Was Responsible. They Had Issued a Notice This Morning, Telling Everyone to Be Careful Out There and That Mercenary Groups With Elves in Them Should Put Their Missions on Hold Until the Gray Temple and the City Lord��s Castle Caught the Killers.


    The Notice Confirmed Many People��s Suspicion That the Killers Were Hunting Elves.


    First Alex��s Warning, and Now This Notice. Fear Had Been Aroused in Mercenaries.


    Elves Were Talented Archers and Born Healers. An Elf Could Greatly Reduce the Risk of a Mission, So Many Mercenary Groups Had One or More Elves. They Were an Important Part of a Group.


    For Safety��s Sake, Some Mercenary Groups Had Stopped Doing Missions, and Some Chose to Leave Their Elven Partners in the City and Take on Easier Jobs.


    Of Course, There Were Those Who Believed the Killers Had Tucked Their Tails and Run Away in Fear of the Authorities. They Went on Missions in Spite of the Notice.


    ��It��s Not Safe Out There. Maybe We Should Wait This Thing Out,�� Sivir Said Solemnly to Her Group Outside the Guild.


    It Was Getting Cold, but She Was Still Wearing Short Leather Pants, Showing Her Thighs. A Boomerang Was Strapped to Her Back.


    As a Small Mercenary Group Whose Strength Was Not Strong, Rose Mercenary Squad Had No Way to Deal With Emergencies. On Top of That, Evan, One of Their Strong Fighters, Was an Elf.


    ��Boss, We��ve Been Out of Job for Three Days Now. I Need Money, or My Family Will Go Hungry,�� Minotaur Demon Dennis Said Reluctantly as He Scratched His Head.


    Powerful Mercenary Groups Could Hunt Dangerous Magical Creatures and Get High Payment. The Strongest of the Rose Mercenary Squad Was Just a 4th-tier Magic Caster. They Didn��t Get Paid Well for Every Task. After Deducting Expenses, There Was Not Much Money Left That Could Be Distributed to Each Member.


    It Seemed That Other Members Wanted to Take on a Task as Well. Mercenary Missions Always Came With Risks. Many People Were Killed by Magical Creatures Every Day.


    Evan Nodded. ��There Are So Many Mercenary Groups Out There. As Long as We Don��t Venture Out Too Far, I Don��t Think We��ll Be Unlucky Enough to Run Into Those Killers. If They Dare Show Themselves, We��ll Sell Their Whereabouts to the Guild. The Reward is Very Handsome: 1,000,000 Copper Coins.��


    ��Yes. Master Evan Will Protect Us! We Don��t Need to Worry About a Thing!�� Eva Gazed at Evan Adoringly.


    Sivir Shook Her Head. ��21 Groups Have Been Wiped Out, Including One With a 7th-tier Magic Caster. We Stand No Chance Against Such Strong Enemies.�� Her Eyes Swept Over the Crowd. ��Let��s Take a Vote. Who Wants to Take on a Mission?��


    Everyone Raised Their Hands Except Scott and Sivir.


    Sivir Nodded. ��Well, Let��s Find a Mission Then. An Easy One. And We Go Where There Are Many Other Groups. It��s Safer This Way.��


    As They Were Talking, Two Figures��one Big and One Small��came Out of the Guild Hall and Passed by Them.


    ��is That Mag?�� Dennis Asked, Surprised.


    Scott��s Face Lit Up. ��It is.�� He Smiled at the Father and Daughter. ��Hi, Mag. Hi, Amy.��


    Mag Turned Around to Find Sivir and Her Subordinates Standing Outside the Hall Armed to the Teeth. He Had Fought by Their Side Before, So He Recognized Them Right Away.


    ��Hi, Guys,�� He Said, Smiling. ��Are You Going on a Mission Today?��


    ��Big Sister Leather Shorts, Uncle Bull Head, Uncle Grilled Hare, and...�� Amy nced at Evan and Eva and Ignored Them. She Gave a Big Smile. ��Hello.��


    Evan and Eva Looked Angry, but They Said Nothing Since the Father and Daughter Had Saved Them Once.


    They Didn��t Like Their New Nicknames, but They Smiled Back at Amy All the Same.


    ��Yes,�� Replied Sivir. ��Are You Going Out of the City as Well? It��s Not Safe. I��d Stay in the City if I Were You. Have You Read the Notice Over There?��


    Although They Were Stronger Than They Looked, Mag Was a Cook and Not an Adventurer, and Amy Was Only a Four-year-old. There Were Too Many Dangers Out There for Them to Handle.


    ��Oh, I Have. But We Won��t Go Far. We Just Want to Look for Some Ingredients, So It Should Be Safe Enough.�� Mag Looked at Evan, Who Had a Dismissive Expression on His Face, and Then at Sivir Again. ��Where Do You n to Go? If It��s Not Too Much to Ask, Could You Let Us Tag Along? It Will Save Us the Trouble of Renting a Horse.��


    ��Sure. With You Coming With Us, We��ll Get Something Really Nice to Eat Today,�� Dennis Said With an Excited Smile. ��I��d Go Eat in Your Restaurant Often, but the Prices Are Too High for Me.��


    Scott Nodded His Agreement. ��Amy is a Powerful Magic Caster. We, Will, Be Safer With Her on the Team.��

 Chapter 895 - Mag, Come With Us

    <h4>Chapter 895 Mag, Come With Us</h4>


    evan cast a nce at mag before turning to sivir. ��captain, i don��t think now is a good time to add new members to our team. we know each other well, which is why we fight well together, but we don��t know their abilities. that might be a problem when ites to fighting.��eva nodded in agreement. ��they��re targeting elves. one more elf will do more harm than good to us. it��s too high a risk to take.��


    sivir stood silent, thoughtful. evan and eva had a point. no mercenary group was safe in such a time as this, not when a 7th-tier magic caster had been killed. a mercenary group with a 7th-tier fighter was as strong as a group could get. stronger creatures or humans seldom came looking for jobs in the guild.


    great teamwork would allow a group to take down a magical beast stronger than it.


    as a 4th-tier magic caster, amy was powerful. as for mag, he was able to kill an ironhide bull with a single stroke of his kitchen knife. sivir didn��t believe he was just a cook.


    however, they were acquaintances at best. they didn��t know them well enough to risk their lives for them.


    ��the situation might be worse than you think, mag,�� said sivir. ��you��re an owner of a restaurant. you don��t need to make money by doing missions. risking your own and your daughter��s life to go out is totally unnecessary.��


    mag was thankful that she was worrying about their safety, but he shook his head and smiled. ��i know, but i��m a lucky guy. bad sh*t never happens to me. it��s fine if you don��t want us to tag along. totally understandable. we��ll find ourselves a horse.e to mamy restaurant if you have time.��


    mag nodded to dennis and scott, took amy by her hand, and turned to leave.


    mag realized his request had been a little too excessive now that he thought about it. given how bad the situation was now, nobody in their right mind would have two elves in their group, even though one was a half-elf; they would easily be the killers�� target.


    mag had only made such a request because he considered them friends. since they didn��t want them, he and amy would go there alone.


    ��boss, they saved us when they had no cause to. if they go out there alone...�� scott said with a worried look.


    evan curled his lip disapprovingly. ��yes, they saved us, but i don��t want to die because of their stupidity. do you?��


    sivir��s brow furrowed as she watched the father and daughter leave. she hesitated a moment. then, she quickly strode after them, calling out, ��mag, wait!e with us.��


    surprised, mag stopped and gave her a smile.


    half an hourter, a carriage rolled out of the city towards the wild, surrounded by four riders on horses.


    there were eight members in the rose mercenary squad. sivir was the leader, a 3rd-tier archer whose weapons of choice were a bow and a boomerang.


    scott was a 3rd-tier swordsman.


    dennis, a minotaur demon with a giant shield. he was able to use earth elements to build defensive walls for the team.


    evan, an elven magic caster. although he hadn��t been a 4th-tier magician long, he was the most powerful one in the rose mercenary squad and thus heavily protected.


    eva was a not very powerful 1st-tier healer.


    sydney was responsible for driving the carriage and scouting. skol was also a 3rd-tier swordsman. sam was in charge of setting traps.


    they had more scars than when mag saw themst, but to his delight, they were all alive and well.


    mercenaries died every day.


    the ce they were going to was near giant canyon, which was named after dozens of huge footprints several meters long and wide in the canyon. even forest trolls couldn��t leave footprints that big, so their origin had be an unsolved mystery.


    low-level magical beasts liked to roam in the canyon. precious herbs abounded here, but they were not easy to find, because they grew on the steep cliffs or were hidden in the cracks. it was a ce very popr with weak mercenary groups and herb collectors.


    ��mag, you said there is a golden scale deer in the basin beside the giant canyon. is your intel reliable?�� dennis asked in a low voice.


    they all looked to mag. they had nned to take on an easy mission, but after mag shared this intel and agreed to catch the golden scale deer with them, they headed directly in the direction of the giant canyon.


    golden scale deer were an extremely rare and precious creatures. they had gotten their name for their golden scale fur. both their antlers and their fur were highly valued. one golden scale deer was worth at least 200,000 copper coins, which was a pretty high return for the rose mercenary squad.


    ��i bought the intel from the guild. they have found traces of a golden scale deer��s activities there, and they have seen it from afar. we have a good chance to find it there, but i can��t say for sure.�� mag pulled out a parchment scroll from his bag and handed it to dennis.


    mag didn��t understand why they had to use such a high-quality writing material. it was the intel that he had paid 100 gold coins for, not the sheep skin.


    their eyes brightened when they saw the scroll. the parchment scroll meant the intel was worth at least 10,000 copper coins, and that there were less than 10 copies.


    dennis hesitated a moment before taking it in his own hand. he opened it and read carefully. then he nodded and handed it back to mag. ��the intel is good. a golden scale deer did appear there three days ago, and if it had been caught, we would have heard about it.��


    ��great! we��ll be rich if we capture it!�� sydney eximed excitedly.

 Chapter 896 - One Is A Male, The Other A Little Girl

    <h4>Chapter 896 One Is A Male, The Other A Little Girl</h4>


    Sivir looked at Mag, and seriously said, ��You are willing to share such valuable information with us, Mag. If we do capture the golden scale deer, you decide how to distribute the catch.��She had thought Mag had heard the intel from a mercenary; she hadn��t expected it to be from the guild.


    Mag smiled. ��I heard golden scale deer are not very aggressive, but they��re really fast, and they can also use illusion magic to confuse predators and help them escape. It would be very difficult for Amy and me to catch it alone. If we catch it, I want the pair of antlers and half the money fetched by its pelt.��


    Evan was displeased. ��You��re asking for too much considering we��ll do all the work. The antlers alone are worth at least 50,000 copper coins. Talk about being greedy.��


    ��Are you sure you don��t need our help?�� Mag asked, smiling.


    Evan felt uneasy under Mag��s intense stare. He remembered theirst meeting, his face flushing red in embarrassment. He snorted and looked away, clenching his fists.


    The atmosphere became a little awkward. Evan could be arrogant sometimes, admittedly, but he was not very difficult to get along with; however, he and Mag never saw eye to eye with each other.


    ��Two antlers and half the money from the pelt. Deal,�� said Sivir.


    Mag nodded with a smile. ��I��m sure we��ll have a good time working together.�� There was no way Mag would go back with nothing. He was not a man to do bad deals.


    Everyone treated Mag with respect, except for arrogant Evan and brainless Eva. Two hourster, a huge canyon appeared in the distance. It looked as if the massive mountain had been split in the middle by a big axe. The upper part of the mountain was hidden in the clouds. Spectacr was the word for the Giant Canyon.


    From time to time, a mercenary group would pass by. They could not help but turn to look at Amy.


    They had never seen anyone so little in the wild. With magical beasts lurking around, it was no ce for children. They believed the girl��s parents were doing a lousy job.


    Amy leaned on Mag��s shoulder and looked around curiously. Although this was not her first time out of the city, she still found everything interesting. Fortunately, Mag��s travelpanions were veteran mercenaries who had been wandering through the wilderness for years. They could help Mag answer Amy��s seemingly endless questions.


    After passing by the Giant Canyon, they drove on for another five or six kilometers until they reached a basin. Without magical beasts or herbs, few mercenaries woulde here, and no one had ever thought to give a name to such an unpopr ce.


    The basin was the final destination of their trip.


    It was a ce chosen by Mag: a ce near the Giant Canyon where many mercenaries liked, a ce safe enough for any mercenary group to be willing toe with him.


    Mag had nned to look for a weak group with an elf to partner up with, but the Rose Mercenary Squad had saved him the trouble.


    He wouldn��t look on while elves were being hunted. It was not his style.


    He had warned them to leave the elves alone. Clearly they were taking his warning lightly. He was here to make sure they would never the same mistake again.


    The basin was as good a ce as any for the killers to ambush them. Two elves with only several weak-looking people around. The killers surely couldn��t resist such an easy target, so they would definitelye to him.


    He was using himself as bait. It was risky, to be sure, but it was the easiest way.


    After another 10 minutes or so, the basin appeared before them. The carriage pulled over by the edge, and Mag lifted Amy off.


    The basin was about 700 meters deep and surrounded by rocky cliffs which were almost vertical. There were dark caves in the cliffs. The bottom of the basin was about 1,000 meters in diameter and barely invisible. In the center was a forest of ck stones in all forms and sizes. Near the cliffs stood many small patches of coniferous trees. Now and then, Mag could hear the sounds of birds chirping and animals howling echoing off the cliffs, but no one was in sight as far as he could see.


    ��Wow, such a huge bowl!�� Amy eximed happily as she looked over the edge. She then extended her arms and was about to jump down.


    Thanks to Mag��s quick eyes and hands, he caught her just in time. The pope had given her wings to fly, but Mag wanted her to keep this a secret. Only Krassu and Urien and a handful of other people knew about this ability of hers.


    Mag didn��t want his newpanions to find out what they were capable of yet.


    A gust of wind came up from the basin, carrying chilly moisture.


    Despite himself, Evan shivered. ��Why would golden scale deer want toe to this sh*thole? Don��t they like ces warm and dry and full of sunshine?��


    ��I��vee here twice and never found anything valuable,�� said Sam. ��But the basin does have sunlight every day, albeit for no more than half an hour around noon.��


    Mag thought a moment. ��Maybe that��s when the golden scale deer will appear.��


    They nodded. It was worth a shot.


    ��Only one way to find out,�� Sivir said. ��Come on, guys, let��s search the basin first.�� She tied the horses and started to descend carefully along a narrow road.


    Mag looked around. His eyes stopped on a stone mountain. He smiled thinly and followed Sivir down with Amy in his arms.


    ...


    In a dense forest, there was a house hidden well by trees. A demon rushed into the door excitedly. ��Boss, good news! A small mercenary group has just entered the basin near the Giant Canyon. Our watchman saw two elves; one was a male, the other a little girl. The girl is top grade. She might be worth more than all the elves we have caught these daysbined.��


    The ghost lights demon who was molesting a naked female elf stood up right away. He tossed his ything aside while excitedly asking, ��No kidding?��

 Chapter 897 - You Must Be The God Of Cookery!

    <h4>Chapter 897 You Must Be The God Of Cookery!</h4>


    The process of searching in the basin was boring. There were few animals, let alone magical beasts. asionally they could hear the sounds of pheasants and rabbits scurrying about.Even so, they trod quietly and cautiously.Because in this wilderness, magical beasts were not the only creatures that were deadly. A venomous bug could cause death as well.


    The damp and dark basin abounded with snakes and spiders and scorpions.


    It was quite uneventful, all things considered. A python over 10 meters long pounced out of itsir towards them, but Amy had been waiting for something like that to happen. She burned it into a crisp the moment it appeared.


    Sivir walked in front, holding a torch, with Scott and Skol to her left and right. Mag, Amy, Evan, and Eva came next. Dennis brought up the rear with his huge shield.


    Monkey jumped from tree to tree to keep watch, using different whistles to convey different messages.


    They searched the whole ce. Finally, after an hour, they found a soft golden scale shining golden in the torchlight near a huge rock.


    Sam looked over the scale closely. ��It��s from a golden scale deer, I��m sure. I saw one once when I was young, but it got away when I tried to catch it. Its scales were just like this one.��


    ��Great! Looks like the intel is correct. This ce is probably the haunt of that golden scale deer,�� Dennis said excitedly, rubbing his hands together. They all wore excited faces.


    Mag took a closer look at the rock. Its surface was more than 100 square meters. There were golden lines in the white rock, shining in the torchlight. It couldn��t be valuable, though, or else it would have been carried out of this basin, even though the cliffs were over 600 meters high.


    In the middle of the boulder surface, there was a pit filled with crystal clear water, shining like a pearl.


    ��Is this where it drinks?�� Amy asked curiously.


    ��Probably. Maybe it likes the water here,�� Mag answered.


    ��Then let��s stay here and wait for it toe.�� Sivir smiled. It might be easier than she had expected.


    Sam put his huge pack on the ground. ��I��ll set up the snares. I let one escape, but never again.��


    Mag took a look at his watch. ��It��s an hour and a half till noon. We need something to eat. I��ll see to it.�� He then walked towards a cave with a few pheasants he had caught. From this vantage point, he could see everything.


    Amy quickly followed after him on her short legs.


    With the help of everyone, the traps were set up one by one in no time. They were so artful and ingenious that even Mag couldn��t help but marvel at them.


    Sam obscured their tracks and obliterated their scent. When he was done, everything was as it had been before they came here. Each and every trap was well hidden.


    ��Looks like we still have time to fill our bellies,�� Mag said as they climbed into the cave.


    Dennis took a deep breath. ��Smells so good! If we were rich, we would definitely hire you as our cook, Mag!��


    Their mouths started watering as they looked at the brown pheasants hanging over the fire and the white pheasant soup in the pot. They wondered where he had gotten the pot, but they were too hungry to ask.


    Evan��s mouth craved the food, but he said, ��I brought my own meal.��


    Eva tore her eyes away from the pheasants. ��Yeah. We don��t need your pheasants.��


    Mag ignored thempletely. ��I cooked eight. We each can have one. There is soup in the pot if you want some.�� Mag handed them each��except for Evan and Eva��a bowl, and gave a pheasant to Amy.


    Mag had never taken the two jerks into consideration when he was cooking.


    Evan��s face twitched in anger. It was all he could do not to fly into a fury.


    ��Have some fruits, Master Evan.�� Eva pulled out a mandarin from her bag, peeled it, and handed it to Evan.


    ��I��m not hungry,�� Evan said with a long face, knocking the mandarin out of her hand, which then rolled onto the ground with dirt all over it.


    Eva pulled back her hand, embarrassed. There was not even a hint of anger on her face, though. She looked at Evan obediently.


    The rest of the Rose Mercenary Squad gathered around the fire, sitting on stones. The smell alone was enough to whet their appetite. They always packed some cold and dry food when hunting. Roast pheasants were something they didn��t dare hope for. On top of that, Mag was now the most famous cook in the whole city.


    Sivir looked from Evan and Eva to Mag. She hesitated a moment before sitting down. Then she took a pheasant, smelled it, tore off a leg, and took a bite with a smile.


    The skin was crispy, and the meat was sulent. It had been cooked to perfection. Her taste buds danced wildly as she bit into the meat.


    Sivir��s eyes brightened. ��It��s so good!�� It was as good as the roast beef Mag had cookedst time.


    Pheasants weremon in the wild, but even the pheasants cooked by Sam, their best cook, couldn��t hold a candle to this.


    To think Mag had made the pheasants so delicious in such a short time and with such simple equipment.


    ��My goodness. Mag, you must be the God of Cookery! No one in this world can cook as well as you!��


    ��If we catch the golden scale deer, I��ll be sure to eat in your restaurant.��


    ��Count me in.��


    Theyplimented Mag as they ate, smiling blissfully.


    Mag was d that they liked his cooking. He was in a good mood; nobody hated praise.


    They finished the soup; not even bones were left. They belched in satisfaction.


    A ray of sunlight fell on the edge of the basin and began to move towards the center.


    At the mouth of a cave, a deer appeared, shining golden.

 Chapter 898 - Let’s Go!

    <h4>Chapter 898 Let��s Go!</h4>


    ��look! over there! a lone deer!�� amy whispered, pointing at the cave in the opposite cliff with her small finger.


    sam��s eyes lit up. ��that is a golden scale deer!�� he was very excited, but he managed to keep his voice down. ��hide! the golden scale deer is very wary and timid. if it sees us, it will probably note here again. this is an adult golden scale deer, and its fur looks very beautiful.��


    they quickly hid behind rocks, peeking at the deer, wonderstruck.


    mag was also surprised. the deer was about the same size as an ordinary sika deer, but its body was covered with ayer of golden scales. resembling fish scales, they were shining with dazzling light. the curved horns were glittering as if made of pure gold. it attracted all eyes as soon as it appeared.


    sunlight patches slowly moved forward on the ground. the dark basin was illuminated, the humidity was suppressed by the sun, and small animals came out of the safety of their caves, looking up and enjoying the short sunshine.


    the boulder caught the sunlight as well, shining as if sprinkled by gold powder. the water in the pit glinted brightly.


    the big ck eyes of the golden scale deer scanned around with vignce. it waited for more than 10 minutes, until the sun covered the whole basin, and then it carefully jumped down from the steep cliff.


    there were only a few protruding rocks on the nearly vertical cliff, but its hooves managed to find them with every step it took. its steps were light and graceful, like those of a fairy.


    after the golden scale deernded on the ground, it stopped, its erect ears moving. it looked around for a while, and then walked to the boulder warily, stopping every few steps.


    ��sam has set up many traps, but we can��t take any chances,�� sivir said in a hushed voice. ��get ready. try not to damage its horns and pelt. they are the most valuable.�� she put a hand on the boomerang.


    they held their weapons in hands, never letting the deer out of their sight.


    their cave was about a dozen meters above the boulder. it was the perfect spot to ambush their target.


    ��let��s do it!�� amy said excitedly, two fireballs dancing in her hands.


    mag touched her head. ��no, sweetheart. your fireballs are too hot; you��ll toast it.��


    amy thought a moment. ��what about this?�� two blue balls of icy mes emerged from her palms. they could feel the air temperature quickly.


    they gasped with admiration when they saw the icy mes. she could cast such powerful magic at so young an age. her potential was simply unimaginable. they couldn��t imagine how strong she would be when she grew up.


    loath as he might be to admit it, evan sensed energy in the mes so powerful that he felt terrified. he might be a mid-level magic caster, but he wasn��t capable of working such a powerful spell.


    a four-year-old was doing something he couldn��t. rage and frustration overwhelmed him.


    all bad enough, but she was a fire-type magic caster as well as an ice-type one, and that made it worse.


    mag said nothing as he looked at amy��s icy mes. no other skills were more suitable to take the golden scale deer down than this. after all, ice wouldn��t hurt its fur or horns.


    mag had levelled up to a 6th-tier knightst night with the help of a sh of lightning.


    however, it was not wise to reveal his strength right here and now.


    of course, he couldn��t wait to test his power on some scum now that he had be much stronger.


    the deer was getting closer to the rock, and thus closer to the traps.


    they tensed their muscles. scott and skol were ready to jump out. sivir raised her boomerang; she looked as if she would throw it any minute now.


    there was nothing strange about the dirt around the boulder. it was as damp as ever, with several dry fallen leaves on it.


    the deer sniffed at the dirt and raised its head to look at the water. it hesitated a moment and took a cautious step.


    suddenly, the ground caved in, revealing a deep pit underneath.


    ��we got it!�� dennis eximed happily.


    ��not yet,�� said amy. ��it��s hanging on the edge.��


    amy was right. the golden scale deer didn��t fall straight into the pit as expected. its forehooves caught the edge and stopped its fall.


    ��let��s go!�� sivir ordered. she grabbed hold of a vine and rappelled down right away, throwing the boomerang at the poor animal��s forelegs.


    skol and scott followed right after her.


    evan stood up and started reciting an incantation. his staff glowed blue at the top. then he pointed it at the trap, and an ice cover began to form over the pit.


    however, before skol and scott reached the ground, the golden scale deer jumped out with a beasty growl.


    crack.


    the ice cover broke before it waspletely formed. the boomerang whistled inches past the deer��s behind and sank into the dirt.


    the instant the deernded, the ground caved in again. a from nowhere came straight at it, and inside the pit, a big iron cage was waiting.

 Chapter 899 - A Small One! Me Likey

    <h4>Chapter 899 A Small One! Me Likey</h4>


    only when one could think of every possible eventuality could one be called a trap master.


    sam was born into a hunter family. the tricks of setting up traps that had been passed down from his ancestors were not enough to take down powerful magical beasts, but they would be adequate to capture normal animals and small magical creatures.


    of course, this golden scale deer was not willing to give its life to them without a fight. anger rose in its eyes as it looked at the boomerang flying towards it, two humans rushing over with swords, and ice walls rising in all directions.


    the golden scale deer made a shrill cry, and all of a sudden all of its scales stood up. with the help of the sun, the scales radiated dazzling golden light in all directions.


    the big made of rope turned ck instantly as if it had been burned by a fire. the ice walls were cut into pieces.


    they avoided those golden lights reflexively, but their movements were very slow. it seemed that they were seeing something strange. some people stood there, motionless.


    mag was surprised. he took a look at evan, who was standing still holding up his staff, and eva with a zed look in her eyes. ��this is illusion magic? �� it seemed his spiritual power was too strong to be affected by it.


    ��they are not moving!�� amy eximed. ��it��s amazing, but the deer is getting away.�� the magical beast barely managed to climb out of the trap,me in the right front leg.


    although he was surprised that amy was not affected by the illusion magic, mag took a look at the golden scale deer that had already run dozens of meters in the blink of an eye, and quickly said, ��can you catch it, amy?��


    amy nodded. ��sure.�� she then stretched out her finger and pointed it at the deer ready to climb the cliff. ��stop right there, little deer!�� she called out.


    the galloping beast stopped moving right away as if frozen in time, its forelegs hanging in the air.


    mag��s eyes went wide. he had thought amy would use an ice spell, but this spell was clearly much more powerful.


    this skill of hers had made all the preparations, traps, and the rose mercenary squad��s attack look like a joke.


    ��master urien taught me this. it��s called cold domain. nothing can move in the domain,�� amy said with a look that was saying ��praise me!��.


    ��well done!�� mag said with a smile, stroking her head. amy was a natural with magic. it seemed she could master any spell, no matter how difficult.


    normally only magic casters above level seven could do domain magic. without enough understanding of magic and certain talent, magic casters couldn��t even understand what the domain was.


    amy was only a 4th-tier magic caster, but she was already able to work such a difficult spell. if this news got out, it would definitely cause another sensation.


    the illusion magic was broken as the golden scale deer was captured. for a moment, the rose mercenary squad looked confused as if not understanding what had just happened.


    sivir was the first to grasp the situation. ��crap! the deer!�� she called out when she saw the traps were a mess and empty.


    the other members of the rose mercenary squad looked depressed when they realized that they had been under the influence of the deer��s illusion magic; they thought their target had long since gotten away.


    ��don��t worry. i have caught it. the deer is right over there,�� amy said, pointing.


    they were shocked when they saw the beast standing there like a statue, its forelegs raised up and hindlegs bended.


    ��h... how is that possible?!��


    evan was as stunned as he was ashamed. he was beaten by a four-year-old.


    there was no sign of ice, no sign of the deer having struggled, no sign of anything. it had to be a powerful spell to immobilize the deer so easily.


    and the spell��s caster was none other than amy.


    ��i seem to recall you saying you��d do all the work, old man,�� amy said with a smile, looking at evan who was still sulking.


    embarrassed, evan snorted and looked away.


    eva opened her mouth and closed it, ring at amy silently.


    mag��s mouth curved in a gloating smile. there was nothing more satisfying than watching his daughter show off her power. ��it can��t move, but it��s not dead. tie it up,�� mag said to sivir.


    ��right.�� sivir removed from her waist a roll of rope with some kind of sigil on it, walked quickly to the golden scale deer, and tied it up securely. she then ced it on its side on the ground.


    the rope had been enchanted. it was called spirit binding rope��a verymon piece of equipment for mercenaries. the beast bound by the spirit binding rope would lose the ability to struggle. therefore, it was very handy when the creature had to be caught alive.


    the deer groaned desperately. it struggled, but to no avail.


    sivir smiled and stood up. ��it��s so cold!�� she said, rubbing her hands together.


    the temperature around this area had dropped significantly because of amy��s magic.


    ��we did it! thanks to mag and amy, we have finally caught this 3rd-tier magical beast, which is the most difficult to catch!�� dennis said, excited.


    ��i underestimated its illusion magic,�� said sam, ��and my traps didn��t work.��


    they looked down in wonder at the golden scale deer from the cave. it was worth as much as a normal 6th-tier magical beast.


    that was when they heard a shrillugh. ��a male elf, hmm, not bad. oh, and a small one! me likey!�� mag looked up and saw a bunch of people at the edge of the cliff.

 Chapter 900 - Do You Mind Covering Your Face?

    <h4>Chapter 900 Do You Mind Covering Your Face?</h4>


    theughter was like that of a demon, echoing off the cliffs. the rose mercenary squad clenched their weapons as they looked up, shocked.


    there were seven figures on top of the cliff. although sivir couldn��t see their faces clearly, she could still make out that they were a team of demons, orcs, and forest trolls.


    the one in the middle, who was tall and covered by green mes, was giving off a terrifying aura.


    ��prepare to fight!�� said sivir gravely. she held the boomerang tightly in her hand, her eyes never leaving her foes.


    among the mercenaries, there was an old saying: ��magical beasts are not nearly as fearful as mercenaries��.


    a weak mercenary group��s days were numbered once it got targeted by a strong one.


    fortunately, under the management of the city lord��s castle and the gray temple, mercenaries rarely fought with each other. if two mercenary groups had a conflict over a magical beast, it was often settled by a fair duel.


    clearly these guys were not after their newly caught golden scale deer, though.


    ��who are they? what do they want?�� eva asked, her face pale and voice shaky with fear.


    evan couldn��t hide the terror in his eyes. ��they want to kill us.��


    fear enveloped the rose mercenary squad as they remembered the horrible bodies carried back to the city.


    mag looked up. his vision was much better than that of normal people. he looked at the demon that was ame. ��he is an 8th-tier demon, i think.�� then his eyes swept the rest of the group. most of them were at level six or seven.


    a group as this was unstoppable, unless they ran into someone at level 9 or above.


    judging from what the demon had just said and how powerful they were, they were undoubtedly the ones responsible for the ughter of mercenary groups. they were an evil group hunting elves.


    ��could you notugh? it hurts my ears!�� amy called up, covering her pointy ears with her hands.


    theughter stopped abruptly. the ghost light demon red down at amy with blood-red eyes, the mes enveloping his head dancing violently.


    ��and do you mind covering your face? i��ve never seen anything uglier,�� amy continued, her voice full of distaste.


    the ghost light demon was furious. ��i like you, kid, but i��ll make you wish you were dead if you make me angry.��


    with that, the demon took a step forward and jumped down. shrouded by mes, he looked like a ball of fire.


    the rest of his group charged down as well.


    sivir didn��t panic. ��monkey, signal re!�� she ordered calmly, her hand clenching tighter around the boomerang.


    monkey fumbled in his clothes with his shaky hand and drew out a small device made of a length of bamboo. it had the gray temple��s crest on it. he pulled the string underneath and fired the re.


    a fireball shot up into the sky and exploded with a loud bang, producing a bright red me.


    ��are you out of your goddamn mind provoking him like that?�� evan yelled at amy, his face twisting in anger. ��now we��re all dead!��


    mag stepped in front of his daughter. ��don��t you talk to her like that! she��s not a coward, unlike you!�� he shouted, contempt in his eyes. this elf was worse than he had thought.


    ��f*ck you!�� evan raised his magic staff, shining blue on the top.


    sivir looked over her shoulder at evan angrily. ��shut up, evan! prepare to battle!�� picking a fight with a teammate when facing dangerous enemies... he was not only a coward, he was as stupid as stupid could be.


    ��would you like a taste of my fireball, old man? or maybe my icy mes?�� amy asked, smiling.


    evan put his staff down reluctantly. he looked at the ghost light demoning down from the sky. the fear was so overwhelming that his will to fight waspletely gone.


    ��boom!��


    the demonnded dozens of meters away from the rose mercenary squad, shaking the ground, sending rocks flying off the cliffs, and raising a cloud of dust. sivir swayed a little before steadying herself. the golden scale deer had literally been scared to death.


    dennis was standing before everyone else, holding his shield. the shock wave smashed into the shield, sending him falling back two steps. he coughed up a mouthful of blood. it was all he could do not to fall down.


    stones cracked under his feet as the demon made his way to them slowly. they couldn��t see him because of the dust cloud, but their fear was growing more intense with every step he took. given the fact that he had jumped directly from the cliff hundreds of meters high, he was at least at level seven and his body was strong.


    the rose mercenary squad never thought today would be the day they died.


    atst, the footsteps stopped, and there, in front of the rose mercenary squad, stood a demon covered by green ghost mes, his body dry and dark as a mummy. the blood-red eyes in the skull covered by ayer of skin were staring at them. ��you��re fools to think that the gray temple will save you. they��ll find nothing but bodies when theye here.��


    the situation couldn��t have been worse.


    ��you��re weaker than the old man we captured the other day. apparently chaos city has nothing but weaklings, but you guys have balls, i��ll give you that.��


    ��that male elf may not be worth a lot, but that small one will definitely fetch a fortune. let��s get her to an auction and make a killing!��


    ��and we��ve got ourselves two broads! i like the well-endowed one, and by the look of her, she��ll be more durable than the ones we found the other day. but that one won��tst a day, i think.��


    the orcs and trolls smiledsciviously at sivir and eva after arriving at the scene.


    the rose mercenary squad were angry and scared, but they stood their ground. scott and skol stared at their enemies, swords in their hands. dennis stood in front, holding his giant shield.


    eva edged closer to evan and clutched at his clothes, her face pale as paper.


    however, evan, who was surrounded by his team members, shoved eva to one side, ran to the ghost light demon, and knelt. ��please! don��t kill me!�� he called out in a scared voice. ��i surrender! they are all yours, but please don��t kill me.��

 Chapter 901 - You’re Dead

    <h4>Chapter 901 You��re Dead</h4>


    ��evan!��


    it was a shock to sivir and the other members of the rose mercenary squad that their magic caster, who had fought beside them many times, chose to betray them at such a crucial moment.


    evan��s hard shove sent eva staggering and falling to the ground. she looked at evan, who knelt in front of the demon begging for his life and even wanted to exchange their lives for his own. she was shocked and speechless.


    the great hero, the powerful, knowledgeable, cool, and handsome elven magic caster, and the man whom she had given her everything turned his back on her without any hesitation. the perfect image he had cultivated copsed. she couldn��t bring herself to believe what she had just witnessed.


    how bad did a person have to be to do such an unspeakable thing?


    at this crucial moment of life and death, eva had finally realized what a scum he was.


    sheughed hysterically.


    mag pressed a button in his pocket and picked amy up. he took a look at eva and found himself not feeling sorry for her at all. then he turned his gaze to evan, killing intent shing across his eyes.


    ��you want me to let you live?�� the ghost light demon looked down at evan, amused. rarely had he seen such an obedient elf. he held out his foot. ��lick it clean, and i��ll let you live.��


    evan raised his head to look at the foot. it was covered in mud, giving off a stink of rotten corpse. without a moment��s hesitation, evan moved closer and started licking the demon��s foot.


    ��you dirty dog!�� scott swore angrily, clutching his sword.


    the rest of the rose mercenary squad looked at evan as if they wanted to kill him themselves.


    ��hey, old man, do you like the taste of his foot?�� amy asked out of curiosity.


    evan stopped, but only for a second. then he went back to his life-saving job.


    the demon enjoyed evan��s service so much that he put his killing spree on hold.


    ...


    many mercenary groups were looking for herbs in the giant canyon five or six kilometers away. most of them were weak. they weren��t powerful enough to take on magical beasts, so they could onlye to the giant valley to try their luck.


    ��guys, what is that?�� a mercenary called out as he dangled from the cliff edge at the mouth of the canyon.


    ��that��s a distress re. they were given out by the gray temple today. someone is in trouble. the elf hunters got them, probably.��


    ��what?! we��re only several kilometers away! it��s not safe here!��


    ��the people from the city lord��s castle and the gray temple, where are they? another mercenary group is going to be killed off!��


    the news quickly spread to every corner of the giant canyon, causing a greatmotion and panic.


    soon, several stronger mercenary groups formed a team, and then dozens of mercenaries rushed in the direction of the basin. one re after another flew up, dyeing the sky red, which was extremely conspicuous in the wilderness.


    ...


    ��the elf hunters are striking again, damn it!�� brandli said when he saw the red sky. he was the captain of one of the teams responsible for hunting down the elf hunters, and he happened to be in the vicinity of the giant canyon. ��fire a re! the giant canyon!�� he ordered.


    the re exploded, producing yellow colored lights, which turned into a big arrow pointing at the giant canyon.


    many gray temple personnel rushed towards the canyon.


    so did many mercenaries who had given up their missions.


    they were well aware how strong their enemies were, but they could not let those ouws take another life in the city they loved.


    ...


    evan licked the demon��s foot until there was not a trace of dirt left. he then looked up at the demon with a sycophantic smile.


    the demon dried the foot off with evan��s face and nodded contentedly. ��good! i��ve never seen an elf as obedient as you. i didn��t intend to kill you, to tell you the truth. from today on, you��ll be my personal foot licker!��


    the other demons and orcs burst into a loud guffaw.


    evan flushed with anger, but he managed a subservient smile. ��thanks, master. it��s my honor to serve you.��


    dennis spat and looked at evan with disgust. ��are you a man or a dog, evan? you spineless coward!��


    scottughed at evan. ��i��d rather die on my feet than live on my knees! i wish you a long life as his dog, evan!��


    a look of disgust came over sivir��s face. she should never have let him join the rose mercenary squad. now that he hadpletely defiled her team, she didn��t know how to face her father who had left the team to her.


    evan could feel their eyes on him, but he couldn��t care less now. he moved closer to the demon on his knees. ��kill them, master! kill them all! they��re too noisy. you can use the two women to warm your bed. they will make two perfect ythings. and don��t spare the kid!��


    ��time to go. those gray temple clowns should be on their way now. i love to watch them chasing after me.�� the demon kicked evan to one side and looked at the rose mercenary squad, licking his lip with satisfaction. ��your turn now. who wants to die first?��


    they stared warily at the demon. sivir had a poisoned dagger ready in her left sleeve. eva was still lying on the ground, staring nkly into space. mag couldn��t tell if she was smiling or crying.


    when his eyes fell on mag, the demon smiled. ��you, bring the girl to me and lick my other foot clean. i��ll spare your life too.��


    mag frowned. ��what if i say no?��


    ��then you��ll die and she��ll still be mine.�� the demon grinned, revealing his crooked teeth.


    ��no,�� mag said calmly.


    ��then you��re dead.�� the demon raised his right hand, and a ball of green fire appeared in it.


    ��kill them! kill them all!�� evan screamed, clutching his stomach in pain.


    ��protect them!�� sivir shouted, lifting her boomerang.


    that was when they heard a griffin��s loud cry. the purple creature dived fast like lightning, leaving afterimages behind it.


    ��what?!�� the demon��s expression changed drastically. he started to raise his head.


    yet it was toote.


    a pair of sharp ws pierced his chest and carried him up into the sky. an instantter, he was torn in half. blood and ghost mes were spilled everywhere.


    ��no, you��re dead.�� mag covered amy��s eyes.

 Chapter 902 - Have You Seen Her Stupid Dog?

    <h4>Chapter 902 Have You Seen Her Stupid Dog?</h4>


    the dozens of mercenaries from the giant canyon were still running, even though it was only five or six kilometers. mountain roads were rugged, so even unicorns couldn��t run fast.


    ��look! what��s that?�� a mercenary called out suddenly, pointing at the sky.


    when they looked up, they were astonished to see a winged beast tear a humanoid creature apart brutally.


    ��that��s... a purple-striped griffin!��


    ��could it be the legendary griffin owned by alex?��


    ��i don��t think there is another purple-striped griffin in the entire world. it��s a mutant 10th-tier lightning-type griffin tamed by alex. it obeys no one but him, but why is it here?��


    ��we don��t need to worry about a thing now that master alex is here.��


    the mercenaries were relieved, but they didn��t slow down a bit. yes, their help wasn��t needed anymore, but they didn��t want to miss out on the chance to watch alex fight.


    ...


    ��alex is still the man who does what he says,�� brandli said with a relieved smile when he saw the purple-striped griffin at the giant canyon.


    the expressions on the faces of the gray temple personnel were different, but most of them were much less worried.


    ��lord brandli, it��s our duty to catch the guilty. will alex��s interference affect our reputation?�� a magic caster whispered to brandli.


    ��the reputation of the gray temple was built by all of us fighting for the safety of the civilians. we dedicate our lives to protecting the people here. its reputation won��t suffer just because alex interfered,�� brandli said, looking at him coldly. ��you should be ashamed of yourself for saying that.��


    the magic caster blushed and bowed his head. ��i��m sorry, lord brandli.��


    ...


    the help was on the way, but the leader of the elf hunters was already dead. the members of the rose mercenary squad looked at the green mes and green blood spilling everywhere, shocked.


    the 8th-tier demon had been killed in the most savage way in a heartbeat. the griffin hadn��t even given him the chance to do anything.


    a head with round eyes fell from the sky and rolled. it came up near evan��s feet, the dead eyes staring right at him.


    evan stumbled back in shock. his clothes were spattered with green blood.


    his new master had been torn to pieces. he was so taken aback by the drastic turn of events that he didn��t know if he should feel d or not.


    ��that��s alex��s purple-striped griffin!�� scott eximed happily as he looked up.


    ��master alex hase to save us!��


    ��thank god!��


    the rose mercenary squad was over the moon. they assumed a defensive formation.


    when alex and irina were travelling on the continent, they had an abhorrence of sin.


    the purple-striped griffin was here, which meant alex was also here, which meant they would be saved.


    the other demons, orcs, and trolls were too terrified to move.


    nobody knew better than them how powerful alex and irina were. when wandering elves had been hunted many years ago, nobody had been able to stop the killers. then alex and irina had heard of this. they had tracked down the killers and made sure they had gotten what they had deserved. many elf hunters had been forced to lie low and hide behind false identities.


    now, alex was back, and he was right here.


    they didn��t see him, but they knew he was here.


    fighting was not an option for the ouws.


    not when the spatial demon patriarch had been in by alex. their leader, the ghost light demon, had been torn into shreds. they knew they stood no chance.


    ��take hostages!�� shouted a forest troll. a ck vine shot out from his body, bound evan, and dragged him over.


    the other five elf killers regained theirposure and charged towards the rose mercenary squad. they needed leverage if they wanted to survive.


    the griffin howled as if irritated by them.


    ��wow, it��s so beautiful,�� amy said excitedly, peeking through mag��s fingers. ��is it a lion? it is purple and it has wings. why does its howl sound so much like that of daphne��s dog?��


    ��is her dog a husky?�� asked mag.


    ��yes, but how do you know that, father? have you seen her dog? it��s very stupid. its specialty is tearing stuff up. daphne��s grandfather said he would stew it this winter. she was very sad, but i told her to save me some stew.��


    ��dog stew is good, but dog hot pot is much better.�� mag had only eaten dog hot pot once.


    everyone looked at mag and amy as if they were crazy. this was hardly the time or ce to discuss food!


    mag was calm all the while. everything was going ording to his n. the demons and orcs thought they were the hunters and he the prey. they couldn��t have been more wrong.


    ��boom!��


    a purple golden lightning ball came out of the griffin��s mouth and exploded into five bolts of lightning, striking down.

 Chapter 903 - Die!

    <h4>Chapter 903 Die!</h4>


    ��no!!!��


    four lightning bolts hit two orcs and two trolls, reducing them to ashes in an instant.


    thest demon managed to stop at thest moment. he summoned a shield of some kind before himself, which then pushed him back, allowing him to miss the lightning bolt by inches. then he let out a cry in horror, rushed into the cave nearest to him, and disappeared in an instant.


    the griffin was displeased. it shot out a lightning ball at the cave angrily, causing it to copse.


    mag looked at the copsed cave and smiled.


    ��such strong power!��


    the members of the rose mercenary squad breathed a sigh of relief, looking up at the griffin with great admiration.


    such a powerful creature! and it was only alex��s steed! alex��s power had to be even more incredible.


    the forest troll fell back two steps in horror. he lifted a sharp vine to evan��s chest. ��don��te any closer!�� he shouted to the griffin, his voice shaky. ��or i��ll kill him!��


    the griffin looked at the troll and evan with its purple golden eyes, not knowing what to do.


    the forest troll��s face lit up. this hostage of his was the only chance of him getting out of this alive.


    evan��s face was deathly pale. he was worried that the griffin might kill him along with the troll. ��master alex!�� he called out to the griffin. ��i��m an elven magic caster! you said you would protect all the elves outside the wind forest. please do as the troll says!��


    seeing that evan was useful, the forest troll didn��t gag him.


    it had been a perfect day for the elf hunters... until the griffin hade to try to kill them all.


    dennis spat. ��i��m surprised that you still remember you��re an elven magic caster. do you remember the part where you licked that demon��s foot and wanted to kill us all?��


    ��you dirty dog!�� scott said through gritted teeth.


    they all looked at evan with disgust. he had betrayed them all; he had even wanted to exchange their lives for his.


    he had no one else to me but himself for his dire situation. nobody felt sorry for him.


    evan��s eyes searched in the crowd and saw hisst hope. ��eva, help me!�� he called out. ��don��t let them kill me. i love you! i know you have always been good to me. i��ll marry you when we get back!��


    evan pushed herself to her feet, her eyes zing. then she ran off, muttering, ��men... liars... liars...��


    ��eva!�� evan watched despairingly as she ran away,


    ��i��ll get her back!�� sivir said, running after eva.


    the forest troll looked scared. his hostage had turned out to be useless. the vines binding evan grew tighter. he pressed the sharp vine up to his chest.


    a new wave of pain shot through evan. ��help... help me!�� he cried in agony.


    ��dogs are loyal. you��re not a dog. you��re nothing but a piece of sh*t!�� mag snapped his fingers as evan stood there struggling.


    the hesitation in the griffin��s eyes disappeared. it flew towards the troll, lightning quick.


    ��die!�� the troll screamed, piercing evan��s heart. poisonous thorns grew out of his huge body, which had swollen up in an instant. it looked like he was going to explode.


    however, the griffin didn��t give him the chance. sharp ws sank into his neck, tearing his head off the shoulders.


    blood shot out everywhere. the headless body shrunk and fell down.


    except for one that had escaped into a cave, all seven elf hunters had been killed, including an 8th-tier demon.


    the members of the rose mercenary squad were too shocked to speak.


    the griffin did ap in the air and howled excitedly at them as if asking for praise. it then flew up along the side of the cliff and disappeared into the distant sky.


    ��it��s so fast!�� amy said, wonderstruck. ��i wish i could get the chance to ride it some day.��


    mag stroked her head, confident that she would get her wish.


    ��me too,�� dennis said, looking up.


    i can��t grant you your wish, pal, thought mag.


    the members of the rose mercenary squad were not surprised that alex had never showed up. his griffin had proved to be more than enough to take care of the elf hunters.


    the basin was quiet again. the ground was covered by bodies and blood and ashes. animals and magical beasts were still shivering in their caves. every member of the rose mercenary squad was grateful to have survived.


    evany on the ground, dead, his eyes wide open.


    they were not sorry that he was dead; instead, they felt good.


    to think that they had been friends with such a despicable man for three months.


    sivir brought eva back, but she was not doing well. she tore at her hair like crazy, still muttering, ��men... liars... liars...��


    ��eva is not well. we should get back to the city as soon as possible,�� said sivir. she took a look at evan��s body, and then turned to face mag. ��will you go back with us, mag?��

 Chapter 904 - We Need A Better Moun

    <h4>Chapter 904 We Need A Better Moun</h4>


    they looked at mag and amy, wondering why they had remained so calm when their lives had been in grave danger.


    ��we��ll stay here,�� answered mag. ��there might be more fun stuff to see.the gray temple guys should be here any minute now, so we should be safe here.��


    ��yeah! i want to see more fun stuff!�� amy said, pping her hands.


    sivir looked at mag like he was crazy. no one in their right mind would want to stay here after what had happened.


    mag had a point, though. right now, no ce was safer than this crime scene, which would be swarming with gray temple personnel soon enough. sivir nodded. ��what do you want to do with the golden scale deer?��


    the rose mercenary squad had suffered a great loss��evan was dead and eva had gone crazy. the deer might be able to fetch enough money for her to hire a magic caster and a healer.


    mag looked at the dead animal which had been scared to death. ��i��ll take its horns.��


    sivir nodded. she walked over to the deer, crouched down, and slipped her dagger free of its sheath. one sh, and the two golden horns about 30 centimeters long came right off. she handed them to mag. ��i��ll bring half the money to your restaurant.��


    mag nodded. ��thanks.�� he liked it when people would take care of business for him. he put the horns in his bag.


    sivir turned to her men. ��the gray temple will want to ask questions. monkey, youe with me. we��ll get eva back. the rest of you stay here. there are still elf hunters out there, i think. do everything you can to help the gray temple catch them.��


    they nodded.


    monkey picked up the deer, and then they made their way back to their carriage.


    ��bye, big sister leather shorts,�� amy said, waving her little hand.


    sivir waved back. ��bye, amy.��


    ��no need for all of us to stay here,�� mag said. ��we��ll go up the cliffs. the view is much better there. bye, guys.��


    ��given the fact that we survived this together, can you give us a discount when we go eating in your restaurant?�� dennis asked, smiling.


    mag shook his head. ��i��m afraid i can��t. but you cane over to my house on my rest day, and i��ll cook something for you.��


    ��great!��


    ��count me in!��


    ��you��re one hell of a guy, mag!��


    theyughed, putting behind the horror that they had just experienced.


    ...


    mag ran into brandli when he carried amy to the top of the cliff. ��mag, amy, what are you doing here?��


    ��we��re here for some ingredients. we partnered up with the rose mercenary squad, and then a bunch of lunatics jumped out of nowhere, trying to kill us! can you believe that? luckily, a griffin came and saved us. i honestly don��t know if we��re lucky or unlucky.��


    amy nodded. ��it was a big flying lion.��


    ��i see,�� brandli replied. he and his men had bumped into the leader of the rose mercenary squad, but because she had had to get eva looked at, they hadn��t asked her too many questions. besides, there were other members of the rose mercenary squad waiting in the basin. ��are you all right? are you hurt?�� he asked with concern.


    mag shook his head. ��thanks to the griffin, we��re unharmed.�� then he touched amy��s head. ��but amy hasn��t recovered from her shock yet, so we want to go home. you��ll find several members of the rose mercenary squad in the basin. i��m sure they will provide you the answers to the questions you may have.��


    amy pressed her head against mag��s chest, acting shocked. ��i want to go home, father.��


    ��i��m d that you��re okay.�� nobody knew what krassu and urien would do if anything had happened to amy. it made brandli��s heart ache to see amy so unhappy. ��i��ll have some of my men see you home. don��te out here again. it��s too dangerous, especially for amy.��


    ��no need. you need your men more than i do. many people areing here. we should be safe. the horse will take us back,�� mag said, pointing.


    brandli hesitated a moment. he did need his men to track down all the elf hunters. ��all right. travel safe.��


    mag nodded. ��we will. you should be careful too. a demon escaped into one of the caves down there.��


    brandli��s eyes lit up. ��we��ll catch and question him.�� with that, he moved quickly towards the basin with his men.


    ��why did you lie to them, father?�� amy asked in mag��s arms, looking up at him with a confused look.


    ��because we��re going to save the world.�� mag lifted amy onto the horse and then swung up into the saddle. he nced back at the basin, put his heels into his horse, and broke into a gallop, racing down a small road.


    ��save the world? like, fighting baddies?�� she sounded very interested.


    ��yes, they��re very bad, and we��re going to teach them a lesson.��


    the horse passed through a dry river valley. they didn��t see anyone along the way. they went west and finally stopped at the top of a cliff.


    amy looked around. ��where are the baddies?��


    ��first, we need a better mount.�� mag looked up at the sky.


    the purple-striped griffin dived down with a howl.

 Chapter 905 - Fix Him

    <h4>Chapter 905 Fix Him</h4>


    ��it��s that flying lion!�� amy eximed happily.


    the griffin was excited to see mag. it swooped down quickly to him, but when it heard amy, it slowed considerably. finally, itnded a few meters away from mag and amy and did ap around them warily, staring at the girl like she was dangerous. it then took to the air again, hovering not too high above them.


    mag was surprised. he wanted tough. apparently, the griffin was afraid of her, even though it was much bigger and more powerful.


    ��ah zi,e on down,�� mag called up.


    the griffin looked from mag to amy and ventured a little closer.


    ��ah zi? that��s a cute name. do you know him, father?��


    mag nodded. ��it��s an old friend.�� then he turned to his mount again. e down, ah zi!�� it was hard to believe that a 10th-tier griffin which had torn a demon to pieces would be so afraid of a little girl.


    hesitantly, the purple-striped griffin flew down beside them. despite its fear of amy, it edged closer and rubbed its head against mag��s shoulder.


    ��wow! it��s so cute! i want to pet it too,�� amy said, reaching out a hand.


    yet before amy��s hand could reach it, the griffin retracted its head swiftly, staring at her as if she would kill it.


    mag didn��t understand. ��this is amy, ah zi, my daughter. she won��t hurt you.��


    ��ah zi, be a good griffin and let me pet you,�� amy said, whipping out her magic staff. ��or i��ll crack open your head.��


    frightened, the griffin thrust its head into her hands right away.


    ��that��s a good griffin.�� amy stroked its shivering head, her smile as bright as her shining staff.


    mag: ��...��


    soon ah zi stopped shivering and started enjoying her stroking. mag watched and smiled.


    he hadn��t figured out why it was so afraid of amy, but it seemed they were getting along well now.


    ��father, ah zi killed those bad people because you gave it orders, right?�� amy asked as she touched the griffin��s fluffy head.


    mag nodded. ��yes.��


    ��even your pet is so powerful!�� she sighed deeply. ��ugly duckling is too fat. even if it bes a swan, it will be a very fat one. i don��t think it will be able to fly, let alone fight.��


    the imagery of a round ball of an orange cat flying brought an amused smile to mag��s face. he put amy down on the ground and took out some ck clothes. ��we��re going to kill some bad people and save those that are being held captive, but heroes never reveal their true identities, so we need to disguise ourselves.��


    ��like the heroes in the legends? i heard a legend, a hero with a mask rescued a lot of people in trouble, but left no name.��


    ��yes. so you can��t tell anyone what we��re about to do, and don��t say a word after we get there. can you do it?�� mag asked solemnly.


    amy nodded. ��yes, father.��


    ��that��s my girl.�� they dressed themselves in ck, put on masks, and climbed onto the griffin��s back. ��let��s go.��


    mag patted his mount��s back. ��ah zi, take us to those guys hideout.��


    ��let��s go!�� amy said with tion as she raised her hands high into the air.


    the griffin pped its wings and took to the air, disappearing into the distance in a short while. their horse was tied to a tree, still shaking with fear.


    ...


    the people of the gray temple were now in the basin, examining bodies and searching for clues. several men were looking for the escaped demon in the copsed cave.


    brandli had a lot of questions for the members of the rose mercenary squad, who were the first survivors of the elf hunters.


    ��a demon escaped into that cave, and then the griffin copsed it with a lightning ball,�� said dennis. ��we don��t know if the demon is dead or not. some of the caves here are huge and have multiple entrances. he might have escaped through one of them.�� he still had some lingering fear as he thought back to the scene.


    brandli nodded. ��thanks. we��ll take it from here. go home and get some rest. we may have more questionster.��


    ��anything we can do, just ask. you know where to find us.��


    ��found him!�� a man called out suddenly. several more men rushed into the cave immediately and carried out the lightning-ckened demon, who was still smoking. one of his legs had been crushed by rocks. he was dying, but they still tied him up with spirit binding rope.


    brandli walked over to the demon. ��fix him and make him talk. i want to know where they are hiding.��


    ...


    15 kilometers to the west of the basin, there was a big mountain. to the west of the mountain was a nearly vertical cliff. under the cliff was a canyon, which was filled with dense fog all year round. visibility was down to several meters in the fog.


    there was a thick forest in the canyon. few people hade to this ce over the past hundreds of years, so the trees here were massive.


    the purple-striped griffinnded quietly at the mouth of the canyon.

 Chapter 906 - Where Do You Think You Are Going?

    <h4>Chapter 906 Where Do You Think You Are Going?</h4>


    mag jumped off the griffin and lifted amy off. ��this fog is so thick!�� amy said, trying to grab the fog.


    mag nodded, sword in hand. ��this ce is hard to find.�� his abnormally good eyesight enabled him to see 100 meters in this fog, and the ones who had reached the 10th-tier could see through this fog like it wasn��t even there.


    mag crouched down and looked at amy. ��our first task is to rescue the hostages. while doing so, protect yourself and make sure that no one will find out who we are. only use the cold domain magic and leave the rest to me.��


    amy nodded solemnly. ��yes, father.��


    mag turned to face the griffin. ��you are the fastest, ah zi. don��t let anyone escape.��


    ah zi nodded, even though it seriously doubted anyone could escape from mag.


    ��let��s go,�� mag said quietly. he rushed towards the depths of the forest without making a sound. suddenly, his sword was free of its sheath, and in the blink of an eye, he sheathed it again. a demon fell down, his head severed from the body.


    behind mag, amy flew deftly and quietly through the trees with her golden wings, gazing at mag��s back with great admiration.


    silent killing was happening in the dense forest. sentries hiding in the woods were killed by mag one by one.


    ...


    deep in the forest, in the middle of the canyon, there was a big cave at the foot of the cliff. at the entrance of the cave stood several wooden houses. a dozen or so orcs and demons were patrolling with nervous looks on their faces.


    in a room inside the cave, a young orc was looking at a strong-looking orc with a terrified expression. ��master gene, what do we do now? boss is dead. that griffin tore him apart as if he were a chicken! they are all dead. alex ising for us. it��s not safe here, we should run while we still can.��


    ��shut up!�� gene shouted. he paced around restlessly. he tried to calm himself down, but failed to prevent his hands from shaking.


    they hadn��t expected alex toe here. their boss, the ghost light demon, had taken most of the stronger fighters with him. now that they were all dead, there was no way he could hold this ce. he was only at level seven. two of his subordinates were at level six, and the rest of them were all below level six.


    there was no difference between level seven and level one to alex. not one of them could withstand one blow of his sword.


    even the spatial demon patriarch had been killed by alex. maybe no one on the whole continent was stronger than alex.


    he was scared, but he knew he couldn��t let it show, or else his men would panic and try to run away. he needed them to hold alex off while he fled.


    he had been hunting elves for over 20 years. he had experienced the good life of making big money every day, and he had been chased by alex and irina. he knew too well the inevitable ending of a mercenary group targeted by alex.


    ��how many people know boss is dead?�� gene asked.


    ��probably everyone by now, but i told no one it was alex who did it.��


    ��good.�� gene patted him on the shoulder, and suddenly he covered his mouth and thrust a ck bone dagger into his heart.


    the young orc��s eyes went round, and an instantter, his chest stopped moving.


    gene put him on the ground and wiped the blood off his hand with the dead orc��s clothes. ��you served me well, but i want to live too.�� his voice was shaky with fear. then he walked out of his room with a heavy-looking axe, closed the stone door, and made his way to the exit of the cave.


    there were many small rooms in the big cave. many were empty, but some were upied by elves. they were imprisoned in separate rooms, curling up in a corner and looking out through the iron bars from the corner of their eye whenever they heard footsteps. they prayed the footsteps would never stop at their door.


    they were gripped by despair and fear. they had watched as their teammates had been brutally ughtered. some of the female elves had been tortured and abused to death. those who were still alive didn��t know if they could live to see another day.


    some hadmitted suicide, while the others had chosen to live because they were afraid of death, and because they were still hopeful. they believed chaos city would not leave them to die here.


    they didn��t know how long they had to wait. another female elf was found dead in her cell this morning. she had killed herself. as such, they had been tied up by spirit binding rope, their mouths gagged. now they couldn��t end their own lives even if they wanted to.


    demons and orcs patrolled the cells, hitting and abusing anyone who wouldn��t behave.


    ��those gray temple clowns killed boss and areing for us,�� gene said to the demons and orcs at the cave gate when he walked out. ��we must evacuate. go gather everybody, kill all the elves and women, and get ready to leave.��


    they still couldn��t bring themselves to believe that their boss had died after telling them to prepare good food and women for his return.


    ��master gene, why don��t we take the elves with us?�� a demon asked hesitantly. ��we could sell them when we get back to the demon inds. they��re worth a lot.��


    ��yeah, we need money toy low for a while,�� a forest troll agreed.


    gene thought a moment, and then nodded. ��all right. you go get the others, and you go inside and watch the elves. don��t let them escape.��


    they did as he said. some of them went into the cave, and the others went to gather the rest.


    gene looked back at their cave and started to walk off with his axe.


    suddenly, he heard a dull thud.


    ��where do you think you��re going?�� asked a mocking voice in the dense fog.

 Chapter 907 - Alex The God Of Slaughter

    <h4>Chapter 907 Alex The God Of ughter</h4>


    gene��s face suddenly changed. his steps froze, and his whole body began to tremble as if he had heard the devil��s voice. his forehead was sweating, but he dared not turn around.


    mag emerged from the fog with his bloody sword. he narrowed his eyes as he looked at the big orc who was standing still at the entrance of the cave. this was a level seven demon, one level higher than he was.


    however, the orc was apparently the one who was scared sh*tless, which he found very amusing.


    ��why don��t you kill yourself and save me the trouble?�� mag asked, walking slowly towards gene, the fallen leaves rustling under his feet.


    as death approached him step by step, more and more cold sweat came out of gene��s forehead.


    he had heard no warning shout, which was quite unsurprising. if a sentry had managed to give a warning shout before alex got to him, it would��ve been most surprising.


    he didn��t want to die, but he couldn��t think of anyone who had escaped from alex and irina. even the cara mercenary group, which had had three level 10s, had been destroyed in one night; not even one had survived.


    it was all gene could do not to let the heavy exe drop from his shaking hand. he was only a level seven. he stood zero chance against alex.


    sweat started to trickle down his cheek. his mind had gone nk. he couldn��te up with any n to help his situation. he was beginning to regret suggestinging here to hunt elves.


    mag stopped about three meters away from him. ��so you have chosen to let me do it for you.��


    ��i��ll kill you!�� shouted the demon.


    his eyes suddenly turned blood-red, and he grew bigger as his muscles swelled. he stomped his foot and whirled, cracking the ground, and brought his axe down with all his weight behind it.


    the axe de was shining red. there was so much energy around it that it seemed to have distorted space.


    mag looked grave. this orc might be stronger than anyone he had ever fought alone.


    yet he was calm, because he was only one step away from reaching level seven.


    on top of that, his blow might be unstoppable, but at the same time, he was leaving himself wide open.


    the orcs were known for their power, which could bepared with that of forest trolls. however, they were huge, so theyckedbat skills, even though they might be quick..


    mag bent his legs and leapt, leaving a dent in the dense fallen leaves on the forest floor. he dodged the axe crashing down towards his head and brought his sword up in a vicious backhand cut. the swift sh slit gene��s throat and took half of his head off.


    the axe hit the ground with a bang. gene fell down, staring with wide and confused eyes at the man in mask and ck cloak.


    mag was fast, but not that fast.


    there was no way he had reached level 10. this man was not alex.


    because alex didn��t need to dodge his attack.


    then who was he?


    that was a question whose answer he would never know. he drew hisst breath and died, his eyes wide and staring.


    battle experience is handy, especially when ites to fighting those who are all brawn and no brains, mag thought, looking at gene��s body.


    the stronger a man was, the more important his battle experience was.


    with urate judgment and powerful fighting skills, mag had easily killed an orc who was one level higher than him.


    mag wasn��t too pleased with himself, though. he knew that he would have a hard time defeating an experienced 7th-tier knight, and a level seven magic caster might have killed him before he could even get closer enough.


    amy flew over, gazing admiringly at mag. ��you��re so strong, father! killing them is as easy as swatting flies for you!��


    ��you��re up, amy. get ready,�� mag said, and walked into the cave, sword in hand.


    the orcs and demons in the cave had heard the fight outside. they looked terrified, wondering how the gray temple had found their hideout so fast.


    the imprisoned elves raised their heads and listened carefully. they could see from the looks on the demons�� faces that they were scared. they thought the gray temple hade to save them.


    when all became quiet outside again, the gang of a dozen or so demons and orcs stood still with their weapons, not knowing what to do.


    ��get them out of their cells now! we can use them to negotiate with the gray temple!�� shouted a demon, who looked like a leader of some kind.


    they did as he ordered, hurriedly dragging the elves out and pressing daggers and knives to their throats. nervous and frightened, they looked to the entrance of the cave.


    bound and gagged, the elves stared hopefully at the cave��s mouth.


    even if they would be killed, they would die in peace knowing the orcs and demons would get what they deserved.


    that was when a man in a ck suit with a ck-and-white mask appeared in the cave, holding a longsword in his hand.


    the demons and orcs were surprised to see only one man.


    suddenly, a demon recognized the sword and went white. ��that sword! he��s alex, the god of ughter!��


    ��alex the god of ughter!��


    all the demons and orcs started shivering with fear despite themselves. some even dropped their weapons.


    the elves gazed at the man in surprise. he was hiding behind his mask, yet his sword was too well-known not to be recognized.


    ��i sentence you to death,�� mag said in an emotionless voice, darting forward like a ck shadow.

 Chapter 908 - Alex Saved Us

    <h4>Chapter 908 Alex Saved Us</h4>


    mag didn��t offer them a chance to negotiate.


    the orcs and demons were so terrified that they were barely able to hold their weapons.


    ��kill them!�� the demon said fiercely, bringing his sharp ws down at an elf��s neck. he decided to take the elves with them now that he had no chance to live.


    the other demons and orcs thrust their knives at the elves without hesitation; clearly they had made the same decision.


    abruptly, they stopped moving, as if frozen.


    the ws and knives were stopped just in time; they were only millimeters away from the elves.


    all of them had fallen under the influence of amy��s magic��all but mag.


    the ck shadow made a dozen or so shes as he ran through them swiftly.


    all this took no more than a few seconds.


    then mag sheathed his sword and amy undid the spell.


    blood was shooting out everywhere as heads fell off their necks. their dead bodies hit the ground with dull thuds.


    mag looked back at amy and nodded. he couldn��t have killed them so quickly and saved all the elves without her help.


    he dropped his gaze to the bodies. the bloody sight made him feel sick, but the battered elves, who were now drenched in blood, were looking up at him with eyes so grateful that he felt it was all worth it.


    a knife flew out of mag��s hand and severed the ropes that bound the elves.


    they fell into the pools of blood, too weak and fatigued to ungag themselves, let alone stand up. they had gone many days without eating anything.


    ��they��re all dead. you��re safe now. the gray temple will be here soon,�� mag said, putting away the knife that had flew back and making his way to the entrance.


    ��poor elves!�� amy said in a low voice. ��why don��t we help them, father?��


    ��we have helped enough. besides, heroes are not medics; we should leave the rest to professionals, like healing magicians.�� mag picked her up and stroked her head.


    a re shot up above the dense fog and exploded into bright red mes.


    the purple-striped griffin pped its wings and disappeared into the clouds.


    ...


    ��15 kilometers west of here. there is a canyon filled with fog. kill... kill me! please...�� the demon entreated the gray temple personnel, who were holding the most dreadful instruments of torture in the basin.


    it was the 20th time he had been revived. they had tortured him in the most vicious ways.


    they were relieved. after a good hour of interrogating, the demon finally talked.


    ��we do we do now, lord brandli?�� a man asked.


    that was when they saw the re.


    brandli looked surprised. ��that seems to be where their hideout is. let��s go!�� he ordered.


    ��someone found that ce before us? how can this be possible?��


    ��it��s possible if it��s him,�� replied brandli. ��are the flying mounts here yet?��


    ��yes, my lord!�� two huge ironback eaglended at their feet. after they climbed onto their backs, the eagles took to the air and flew west.


    they arrived at the ce in a matter of minutes.


    the re was still burning red.


    ��blow away the fog!�� brandli ordered.


    wind-type magic casters cast some spells and dispersed the fog right away. the two ironback eagles dived down.


    ��prepare to battle!�� brandli shouted as soon as he saw the bodies lying around. they jumped off.


    dead trolls, orcs, and demons. some were lying in bushes, the others hanging from trees.


    there was only one wound on each corpse.


    apparently they had been killed by a sword, and a very sharp one at that. the killer was fast; there was no sign of any struggling.


    the knights that hade with brandli were stunned. they could tell how good the swordsman was just by looking at the wounds.


    ��there��re no survivors in the forest,�� a magic caster told brandli.


    ��check the cave! be careful,�� brandli said after taking a look at the orc, whose head had been split in two. he went in front, followed by his men.


    they were greeted by the stench of blood the moment they entered the cave. they became tense.


    when they ventured in further and saw the severed heads and bodies, they were struck dumb.


    they had seen many crime scenes, but this one took the cake. two female magic casters turned away, doubled over, and threw up violently.


    clearly some brutal killing had happened here. they didn��t know if the elves were alive or dead.


    ��medics!�� brandli shouted.


    they held back their urge to vomit and lifted them out of the blood pool.


    ��they are all alive!�� someone called in a surprised voice.


    they carried the elves out of the cave. their clothes were soaked in blood, but it was not their blood.


    ��alex... alex saved us...�� an elf said weakly after the gag was taken out of her mouth.

 Chapter 909 - A Deity Descending From The Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 909 A Deity Descending From The Heavens</h4>


    After making sure there was no one around, Magnded on the top of the cliff where he had summoned the purple-striped griffin.


    He took Amy in his arms and jumped off the griffin��s back. They then took off the ck suits and masks. ��Ah Zi, you can go back now,�� Mag said, stroking its head.


    Ah Zi rubbed its head against his hand, giving him a wistful look that said it didn��t want to leave.


    Amy patted it on the head. ��Go ahead.��


    It pped its wings, circled around above their heads, and disappeared into the distance.


    ��Time to get back.�� Mag calmed down the horse that had been spooked by his griffin, lifted Amy onto its back, and rode towards Chaos City.


    ��You��re not only a great chef, Father, but also a hero who fights bad guys,�� Amy said as she looked back at Mag with admiration written all over her face.


    Mag smiled. ��Yes, I am. Fighting against crime is my other life. I have many enemies, Amy, so nobody can know this. Don��t tell anyone what happened today. Let��s keep it a secret between you and me.��


    Amy��s eyes brightened. ��A secret between us? Great! That means I have a secret now. Don��t worry, Father, I won��t tell anyone.��


    ��That��s my girl,�� Mag said, stroking her head.


    ��The restaurant has been sessfully upgraded,�� said the system. ��Changes to the second floor have been made as nned. By the way, you��ve maxed out your credit card, so don��t forget to pay it off by the 10th of next month.��


    ��What if I don��t pay?�� Mag asked curiously.


    ��If you fail to pay it off in time, your credit rating will go down, and your credit limit will be decreased.


    ��If you don��t have enough money, you can always pay by instalments. Don��t worry, the interest rates are very low.��


    ��You��re giarizing Jack Ma��s ideas!�� Mag said, pursing his lips in disapproval.


    ��I��m not giarizing, I��m just borrowing!�� the system corrected.


    Then the system started promoting various projects for Mag to invest in, but since Mag was well aware how money-grubbing the system was, he had no interest in any of its projects.


    After riding into the city, Mag went straight to the guild with Amy, but he didn��t see anyone from the Rose Mercenary Squad, so he asked a groom working in the guild��s stable to return the horse to the Rose Mercenary Squad.


    Horses were important to mercenaries, yet Mag had a bicycle and a griffin, so he had no need to keep a horse.


    A horse was more expensive to take care of than a car. He could use that money for more important purposes.


    Besides, no mount was cooler than his purple-striped griffin.


    When Mag came out of the guild, many mercenaries were chatting at the gate.


    ��I heard another mercenary group had gotten ambushed near the Giant Canyon,�� said a fat mercenary. ��Do you know the details?��


    ��You heard right. I was there,�� said a middle-aged man with a beard. ��When I arrived, the crime scene had been sealed off by the Gray Temple, though. But I heard those killers failed this time.��


    ��Failed? But they had never failed before.��


    The bearded man raised his voice. ��That��s because they had been lucky, but they knew their luck had run out when they saw Alex descending from the heavens like a deity. He delivered justice and killed all of them.��


    ��Alex!�� They were first surprised, and then relieved. They were very certain the elf hunters had no chance of surviving Alex.


    ��With lightning in one hand and a sword in the other, Master Alex killed them all in an instant,�� the bearded man said as if he had seen it with his own eyes.


    Mag chuckled. Lightning? I��m not a magic caster. He ought to have his head examined.


    The man heard hisughter and turned to find Mag passing by. ��Why are youughing, bro? Master Alex has rid us of those vermin. Now it��s much safer for us to go out. You should be grateful and show some respect.��


    Mag gave a wry smile. ��You��re right. He sure deserves our respect.��


    The bearded man nodded with a smile. ��You can say that again.�� Then he got back to telling the exaggerated story to his fellow mercenaries.


    As Mag walked through the front yard of the guild, he found almost everyone was talking about how Alex had saved the Rose Mercenary Guild, but all versions of the story were incredibly exaggerated.


    ��Are they talking about you, Father?�� Amy asked curiously as she looked up at Mag, holding one of his fingers.


    Mag shrugged. ��Maybe.��


    ��They totally adore you!�� Amy felt very proud to be his daughter.


    It was dark when they got back home.


    ��Someone changed our restaurant, Father!�� Amy eximed in surprise as she looked at the building which had be twice its original size.


    ��I had someone renovate it for us because the old one was too small.�� Mag also looked surprised.


    The simple two-story building next door had beenpletely changed by the system. Themon wall between the two houses had been removed. The decoration style hadn��t changed much, though. They had 32 tables now instead of 16. Between two tables stood a wooden shelf, on which beautiful green nts were ced.

 Chapter 910 - Winter Is Coming

    <h4>Chapter 910 Winter Is Coming</h4>


    The wooden shelves and green nts were just to Mag��s liking. They had made the restaurant even more stylish and ssy.


    The shelves made each table a bit more private, and they wouldn��t block the view. The environment was more engaging than before.


    When Mag was about to walk into his new restaurant, Mobai came out of his forge. ��That��s some renovation right there. I heard some noise, but when I came out, the renovation was done and the building has totally changed. Talk about efficiency!��


    Mag smiled at Mobai. ��I had it renovated by a magic caster. He��s really expensive and morbidly obsessed with making money, but he is pretty good at his job.��


    ��No, you��re morbidly obsessed with making money!�� the system protested angrily in Mag��s head. Mag ignored it.


    Mobai nodded. ��I see.�� He looked the new restaurant up and down. ��Will food be served quicker now that it��s twice as big as before?��


    ��I��m afraid not. But good news is it��ll be easier to get a seat.�� Although Mobai lived next door, he was always too busy working to have time to wait in line. Most of the times the restaurant was closed before he even got a chance to order.


    Mobai sighed. ��I really miss the days when you had only several customers every day. Now I have to wait a long time to get food.��


    Mag smiled. ��But it��s worth waiting. You can��t deny that.��


    Mobai nodded with a smile. ��That I can��t. I don��t mind waiting a long time as long as I can get the food.�� Then he looked around furtively before walking over to Mag. ��I... Mag, I could really use some beer,�� he whispered. ��Just one ss will do. I don��t need anything else.��


    ��You haven��t eaten yet, have you?�� asked Mag.


    Mobai looked confused. ��No, I haven��t. I have just finished working.��


    ��Then why don��t youe have dinner with us? I��ll drink with you. I want to thank you for selling me the store. You were the first customer toe to our old restaurant, and I��d like you to be our first customer again.��


    Mobaiughed heartily. ��Thanks!��


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling cried as soon as Mag opened the door. It leapt into Amy��s arms, eyes full of grievance.


    ��All right, all right. I��ll take you with me next time. But from today on, you��ll have to go on a diet. Your food will be halved. It��s for your own good. I don��t want you to be too fat to fly,�� Amy said solemnly, carrying the cat inside.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling looked up at her with sorrowful eyes.


    ��Whining and begging won��t work. I��ve made up my mind.�� Amy walked around the new restaurant, looking at the green nts on shelves and hung with hemp rope.


    Mag went upstairs and changed into his chef��s uniform.


    He put on the apron and opened the door to the kitchen.


    It was rectangr and two times its original size. The old kitchen had be too small after being crammed with a fridge, water tanks, and various kitchenware.


    Knives were stored in the knife holder which was hanging on the wall. The grill was ced in the corner. Four woks were arranged in a row. All the kitchenware were arranged based on Mag��s preferences.


    The width of the kitchen had been increased by about half a meter, so it was nowrge enough for four cooks to work at the same time without getting too crowded, and there was room for more kitchenware.


    Of course, the most eye-catching was the mud oven beside the grill, which was exactly the same as the oven he had used in the test field to cook roast ducks.


    Mag walked up to the mud oven and nodded with satisfaction. The system never ceased to amaze him. Perhaps nobody understood what he wanted better than it did.


    Mag had a big te of beef kebabs and arge spicy grilled fish ready in no time. They drank the bubbly beer and chatted.


    Mobai was his first customer, his neighbor, and his first friend in this world.


    The dwarf cksmith told Mag why he was hellbent on killing that red dragon.


    Mobai��s father was an excellent cksmith. The weapons he forged were very popr. Mobai learned from his father and became a cksmith too. He then married and had children, and lived a peaceful and happy life.


    The happy life didn��tst very long, however. One day, a dragon attacked their tribe and killed many innocent dwarves, including his father.


    Three yearster, he left the tribe and embarked on the journey to search for the dragon alone. He could not bear the fact that his father and people had been killed without cause. He wanted revenge, or he would never find peace.


    He had searched for over 100 years without sess. Never once had he returned home.


    The war among species was over, and the Nond Continent had seen 100 years of peace, but he was still on his path to revenge.


    Mobai drank the ss of beer in one gulp, his big bottle-nose red. ��That damned red dragon! I will kill it with my own hands!�� he said firmly.


    Mag filled up his ss, looked at him, and said nothing. He didn��t want to try and persuade him to put aside his enmity and go back home to check on his family.


    Maybe Mobai��s choice was not ideal, but who was he to judge? He might have made the same choice if he were in his shoes.


    ��Thank you for the food, Mag. I��ll buy you a drink when I kill that beast,�� Mobai said, waving at Mag, and staggered out towards his forge.


    Mag watched him get inside. A cold wind came, causing Mag to shiver. ��It��s getting cold. Winter ising,�� he muttered.

 Chapter 911 - Now Swim!

    <h4>Chapter 911 Now Swim!</h4>


    News of Alex killing all the elf hunters and saving a mercenary group spread rapidly among mercenaries, but that was not the only good news.


    The elves had been saved. Some of them had put themselves out of their misery before Alex got to them, but the rest of them were alive and somewhat well.


    Alex had done this great deed, not the Gray Temple.


    He found their hideout and killed all of them single-handed.


    The name ��Alex�� was the one they talked about the most in Chaos City tonight. They recalled his acts of heroism in the past and praised his bravery and other eminent virtues.


    They suddenly realized that the past three years without Alex had been dull and unexciting.


    Now he was back, and in less than a month, he had be the main topic of conversation.


    He had killed six level 10s and the spatial demon patriarch in Rodu. Then he appeared in the Wind Forest, wounded an elder of the elves, and saved Irina. He came to Chaos City and dered all wandering elves were under his protection.


    Today, he descended from the sky and slew all the elf hunters.


    He was a human, to be sure, but he was revered as a hero by many species.


    ...


    Mag couldn��t care less what other people thought of him. Nothing was more important to him than his daughter. He wiped the foam off Amy��s nose and helped her hold Ugly Duckling, who was struggling to get out of the bathtub.


    ��Stop it, Ugly Duckling! If you don��t take a bath, you can forget about sleeping in my bed. I can��t stand the smelling off you,�� Amy threatened as the cat wed at the bathtub wildly.


    Ugly Duckling stopped struggling immediately. It gazed at Amy, trying to gauge whether she was angry or not. After it was convinced she meant what she had just said, it withdrew its paws and gave an obedient meow.


    Amy nodded. ��Good duck.�� She squeezed some animal shampoo onto its hair and massaged it in with her fingertips. ��Why don��t you learn to swim, Ugly Duckling? Then you��ll be able to save me if we fall into water together.��


    Ugly Duckling��s eyes went round, suddenly frightened.


    ��If I fall into water... I just realized I��ll never fall into water. I can fly! But you may, and when you do, I won��t be able to pull you out because you��re too fat! So...��


    ��Meow, meow~�� Ugly Duckling edged backward slowly, afraid.


    ��Get over here.


    ��I said get over here!


    ��Trust me, you don��t want me toe to you.


    ��Good duck. Now swim.��


    Mag watched as the cat started swimming reluctantly. Since it was its first time swimming, it swallowed a lot of water. It quickly got the hang of it, though, and its dog paddle was getting better fast.


    After he dried its hair and tucked Amy in, Mag went up to the balcony.


    It was cold and dark outside. Mag pulled his clothes more tightly around himself, looking up at the starry sky thoughtfully.


    It had been almost four months since he got transported to this world. He had hated it here at first, but as time went by, he hade to love this strange continent. It had been an amazing journey for him.


    If not for Amy, he might not have been able to hold on so long; he might have given up when the system locked him up to train in the test field for the first time. After all, he had always been azy person.


    This world was far from being peaceful, but maybe he could make it a tad less sh*tty.


    Mag stood there, thinking about the problems at hand and possible solutions.


    In three months, the peace treaty signed by all the species 100 years ago would expire. Whether they chose to renew the treaty would determine whether this rtive peace could continue.


    After the birthday banquet for the king of the Roth Empire, each species had been expected to make an announcement appealing for peace, but they didn��t, so this renewal would definitely not go smoothly. After 100 years of recuperation, each species would have their own ns. Obviously, it wouldn��t be easy for them to reach an agreement.


    It was highly unlikely that there would be a full-on war, though. After all, as powerful as dragons were, they had suffered heavy losses in thest war.


    However, local wars would be inevitable. They would probably try to redivide their territories ording to strength. Many innocent people would be caught up in wars and die.


    Considering his influence, Mag could do little; even Alex couldn��t prevent what was going to happen. Mag could use Alex��s influence to put pressure on some species, but that was the best he could do.


    The restaurant was now on the right track. After today��s upgrading and expansion, the revenue should be able to rise a lot.


    He had just spent a huge amount of money on one strength point. He didn��t know when he could earn enough money to buy another 0.5 strength point, so it was unlikely that his strength would skyrocket anytime soon.


    He had sold his patent on the steam engine to the Buffett Banks and gotten 10% shares in trains and 20% shares in steam engines. The possibility of mass production of steam engines and him receiving huge profits was small.


    To make profits in the freight business, one had to invest an insane amount of money in building railways first.


    Mag was more optimistic about the application of steam engines in other industries.


    Steam engines could be used in many different businesses, such as textile mills, machine shops, and smelting nts. Their selling point was efficiency. Once put into mass production, they would bring him and Buffett Banks huge profits.


    Mag knew that steam engines would��ve probably helped him be the wealthiest man on the continent if he hadn��t sold the patent.


    Yet he was toozy to turn steam engines into money, so he left it to Buffett Banks. They were professionals who were better at making money than he was. They would make him rich enough.

 Chapter 912 - Please Help Her

    <h4>Chapter 912 Please Help Her</h4>


    Mag didn��t want to kill dragons in the sky or catch demons in the sea like Alex. He didn��t want to be a business tycoon, either. He had be fond of cooking.


    He liked to stay by Amy��s side, make delicious food for interesting guests, and listen to their sincere praise.


    He had no ambition in his previous life or this life.


    One thing he really wanted to do now was to bring Irina from the Wind Forest to Mamy Restaurant.


    He could feel that she was special.


    He didn��t know how to express that feeling. She was not his lover, but he couldn��t wait to see her again.


    ��Am I in love with her?�� Mag whispered, looking in the direction of the Wind Forest. He was silent for a while, and then said, ��Wait for me, I will get you back. Next time, no one can stop me.��


    Mag went downstairs. The second floor was twice as big as before. It had changedpletely after the renovation.


    Mag��s room was a thirdrger than before. The floor was covered with soft carpet. The big soft double bed looked very attractive.


    The Aden Square could be seen through the one-way window extending to the floor. In the crib beside the big bed, Amy was sleeping with Ugly Duckling in her arms.


    Amy��s amusement park was also twice its original size, and thus no longer crowded with entertainment equipment. She now could have a better time in her amusement park.


    Next to the master bedroom, there was a purple-and-blue room with stars on the ceiling. It was Amy��s future room, because she naturally needed her own room when she grew up. The house was now big enough for several more rooms.


    There was a small study in the corner of the second floor. In the study stood a desk, two chairs, and a shelf full of books. The window of the study faced the Bastie Prison as Mag had required.


    Mag believed the prison could clear his mind.


    He smiled after checking out all the rooms. ��That��s what a home should be like!�� But something seemed to be missing.


    He knew what was missing, but he didn��t want to say it.


    ...


    The night was getting deeper. There were no people in the streets.


    In a quiet hut in the north of the city, Elizabeth was sitting on her ice bed, meditating. Suddenly she opened her eyes and looked out of the window warily. A white snowke appeared at her side, and then it broke instantly.


    Almost at the same time, the hut copsed, making a loud noise. The whole street was shaking.


    The residents nearby screamed in fear and the children cried loudly.


    Two demons appeared on a big tree not far away from the hut, one tall and one short. They were staring at the hut. The taller demon was holding a dark crystal ball in his hand.


    ��Is she dead?�� the shorter demon asked in a hoarse and excited voice.


    The taller demon frowned at the crystal ball in his hand, and angrily said, ��No! She��s gone! ��


    ��There she is!�� The figure behind a broken wall immediately turned and ran into an alley. The shorter demon jumped down the tree and rushed towards the alley like an arrow.


    ��The people of the Gray Temple will be here in three minutes, so we��ll retreat if we can��t kill her in three minutes,�� said the taller demon. With that, he disappeared in an instant, and then reappeared in the alley. He looked at a snowke on the ground with an evil smile on his face. The dark crystal ball in his hand glowed red. The red light then turned into a red knife, cutting open space.


    The red knife found the target in the space rift. The figure in the rift stumbled, and a few drops of blood fell to the ground. Then the rift closed.


    ��What?�� The taller demon was surprised. His brow furrowed, and the red knife opened the space again. A few groans came from the rift.


    ��How dare you make trouble in Chaos City!�� An old man��s voice cracked through the night as loud as a thunderp. A flying mount came rapidly in this direction.


    ��Retreat!�� called the taller demon. He appeared in the alley on a teleportation formation that had already been set up. The shorter demon didn��t seem to want to go, but he looked at the flying mount and rushed to the teleportation formation too.


    The formation was activated, and the two demons disappeared in a sh.


    A dozen or so ice spears came down from the sky, but it was toote. They all hit the teleportation formation.


    ��They��re growing bolder by the day,�� the old magician said angrily as he sat on the back of a big white bird. He took a look at the copsed hut and was relieved to find no one in it. Unfortunately, the teleportation formation had destroyed itself.


    The old magician straightened his robe, stood up, and said in a loud voice, ��Don��t worry. I��m with the Gray Temple.��


    ...


    Yabemiya was sleeping soundly when she heard a thud outside. She immediately opened her eyes.


    ��Did something hit the roof?�� She opened her sleepy eyes. She was sure that it hadn��t been an hallucination. She hesitated for a moment, turned on the light, put on her clothes, and walked out of the door.


    She saw Sally as soon as she went out. ��Miya, did you hear it, too?��


    Yabemiya nodded. ��Yes. Something seems to have fallen on the roof. Shall we go and have a look?��


    ��Yes, I don��t think it��s a bird.�� Sally walked warily to the door. Yabemiya quickly followed her.


    Sally slowly opened the door, her magic wand in hand. Yabemiya found herself holding a pan. She followed Sally silently.


    As soon as the door opened, Sally saw a figure lying outside. She cast an illuminating spell. ��Why is she here?�� she asked, surprised.


    ��Miss Elizabeth!�� cried Yabemiya in surprise. When she saw the blood on her body, the pan in her hand crashed to the ground. She rushed out from behind Sally and knelt down in front of Elizabeth. However, she couldn��t use healing magic, so she looked up at Sally, and said, ��Aisha, please help her!��

 Chapter 913 - Thank You For Last Nigh

    <h4>Chapter 913 Thank You For Last Nigh</h4>


    Sally hesitated as she looked at Elizabeth, who was breathing faintly. She turned to Yabemiya. ��Miya, are you sure she��s a good person?��


    Yabemiya looked up at Sally and nodded firmly. ��Yes, I can assure you Miss Elizabeth is not a bad person.�� She hurriedly applied pressure on her bleeding wounds with her hands. ��Aisha, please help her. She has lost a lot of blood,�� she said anxiously.


    Sally hesitated for a moment, and then began to cast healing magic.


    Green light fell on Elizabeth, and the wounds healed up quickly. Color returned to her face.


    10 minutester, Sally put away the magic wand and the green light disappeared. Elizabeth��s wounds had turned into shallow scars. Although her face was still a little pale, her breathing was smooth and no longer as weak as before.


    ��Thank goodness! Aisha, you��re amazing,�� said Yabemiya in surprise. She crouched down and carefully picked Elizabeth up, turned around, and began to walk towards the door.


    ��Miya, are you going to take her inside?�� Sally asked, puzzled.


    Miya nodded. ��She��s unconscious, and it��s cold outside. If we leave her here, she will catch a cold.��


    Sally didn��t move. She looked at Elizabeth, and said, ��She is a level seven frost dragon. The people who wounded her must be at least at level eight. We��ll be in danger if theye here.��


    ��But we can��t leave her here, she��s just a girl.�� Yabemiya paused for a moment, and then said, ��We should help her, at least until she wakes up.��


    Sally was silent for a moment, and then she moved aside and let her pass.


    ��Thank you, Aisha,�� Yabemiya said gratefully. She walked in with Elizabeth in her arms and went straight to her room.


    Sally sighed. ��Such a kind girl.�� With a wave of her hand, a stream of water appeared, washing all the blood from the door and the roof. She stood on the roof and looked around for a while before returning to the house.


    As she walked past Yabemiya��s room, Sally saw that she was carefully wiping Elizabeth��s body with a towel soaked with warm water. She hesitated for a moment and said nothing. Although the frost dragon was suspicious, nothing had happened the few times she had been alone with Miya.


    Besides, Ba was also a 7th-tier magician, just like her.


    Even if Elizabeth harbored evil intentions, Sally didn��t think she would hurt Miya, not when she and Ba were in the same house.


    Her injuries seemed to have been caused by demons. Sally could sense evil in the wounds. She didn��t know what had happened to her. Why do they dare to attack a dragon in Chaos City? Don��t they worry about the rage of the dragons?


    After the third basin of hot water, Elizabeth��s blood was finally wiped clean. Miya dressed Elizabeth in her clothes, though they didn��t fit very well.


    ��What happened to Miss Elizabeth? Who hurt her?�� Yabemiya sat by the bed, looking anxiously at Elizabeth. After a while, she drifted into sleep.


    The next morning Elizabeth opened her sleepy eyes, suddenly remembering the demons and the attack, her eyes flicked opened and she started to jump up.


    Then she saw pink instead of demons. The bed under her was soft, and the quilts were as light and warm as feathers. She felt sofortable that she didn��t want to get up.


    ��What is this ce?�� She remembered being attacked by a level nine spatial demon and a level eight demon. She lost consciousness after teleporting herself. She thought she was going to die in their hands, but when she opened her eyes, she found herself under a warm quilt.


    Elizabeth looked around warily, and then her eyes fell on Yabemiya, who was sitting there sleeping, with her head down on the bed.


    Elizabeth��s eyes widened in surprise. ��Yabemiya?��


    Did she save me? Elizabeth softened as she watched Yabemiya��s quiveringshes and her lovely face. It was the first time she had looked so closely at her face. She slept like a child.


    Elizabeth suddenly remembered her wounds. She lifted the quilt and looked down, giving a wry smile. The pink pajamas she was wearing were too short, but they were neither too tight nor too loose, and the fabric was soft andfortable.


    All the wounds on her body had healed, leaving only a few faint scars. For dragons, scars were medals, so she didn��t care.


    But why am I here? Did I leave a teleportation formation here? Chaos City was big, but the sleeping girl might be the only one she could trust.


    Fox really wants me out of the picture. I was luckyst night, but I don��t think I��ll be able to survive their next assassination. Should I give you the golden dragon pearl now? Elizabeth looked at Yabemiya, thoughtful.


    That was when Yabemiya woke up. She opened her eyes to see Elizabeth looking at her. ��Miss Elizabeth, you are awake!�� she said happily. ��Do you feel any better? You lost a lot of blood yesterday. I��m very worried about you. I��m so d you woke up!��


    ��I��m much better now,�� said Elizabeth, after remembering herself. She felt a warm feeling in her heart as Yabemiya looked at her with concern. No one in this world had looked at her like this in a long time since her mother died. ��Thank you forst night,�� she said.


    ��That��s the least I could do. You must be thirsty. I��ll pour you a ss of water.�� Yabemiya left, and soon came back in with a ss of warm water. She smiled and handed it to Elizabeth. ��Can you walk? Why don��t you go to Mamy Restaurant with me in the morning? You need some tofu pudding. It��ll rid you of the scars.��

 Chapter 914 - Yes, Boss!

    <h4>Chapter 914 Yes, Boss!</h4>


    ��Oh my God! It��s just been one day, and Mamy Restaurant has grown twice as big!��


    ��It seems all of the renovation happened in just one day! Talk about efficiency!��


    ��A renovation of this scale usually takes half a month or so, but Mag did it in one day. He must have hired some very powerful magic casters to do the job. I wonder how much money he had spent.��


    ��But all that doesn��t matter. I��m more concerned if they��ll be able to serve more people each meal now that they have gotten bigger. My boss has taken to having a short meeting every day after work, so by the time I get here for dinner, I��m almost always toote!��


    Early in the morning, the guests in line outside the restaurant quickly saw the difference. Although the lowered curtains blocked the view, it was obvious Mamy Restaurant had gotten much bigger.


    ��Today��s new dish: Peking Duck. 100 every night. Limit one per customer. No to go allowed.��


    One customer found a notice hanging on the door.


    ��What is a Peking Duck? Never heard of it. A kind of roast duck?��


    ��Roast ducks in Ducas Restaurant are pretty good, they��re crispy, but too sweet to eat much. They add too much sugar. I wonder what this Peking Duck will taste like.��


    ��Only one way to find out. Mag has never disappointed us once, so I definitely wille early tonight, I don��t want to miss out on the opportunity to try the new dish. But I don��t think I can finish a whole duck by myself, I need to find someone toe with me.��


    The crowd gathered around the notice and chatted.


    ��Roast duck? Did you catch some ducks again, Father?�� Amy asked nervously when Mag told her about the Peking Duck.


    Mag shook his head with a smile. ��No, someone else did. And I��ll turn them into roast ducks.�� Amy might want to set the ducks free again, considering that she had already done it once with the two Red-top Tricolor Ducks.


    However, this time the ducks had been killed and dressed by the system, so she couldn��t set them free even if he let her.


    Amy took a look at Ugly Duckling. When she found it was sleeping on the counter, she crept over to Mag. ��Then let��s eat them when Ugly Duckling is not around,�� she whispered. ��They might be its brothers and sisters! If it sees us eating them, it will get sad or even scared and run away!��


    It was all Mag could do not tough. He nodded. ��Good idea.��


    The cost of making a roast duck was 500 copper coins, so Mag priced a Peking Duck at 2,000. If he could sell 100 ducks every day, he could make profits of 150,000 copper coins. It was more profitable than Yangzhou fried rice.


    Mag didn��t worry about customers not liking the dish, because even he couldn��t say no to it, and he was the pickiest eater he knew.


    ��Can we have roast duck for breakfast?�� Amy asked with an expectant face.


    ��I��m afraid it��s too greasy for breakfast. It��s bad for you. We can have it for lunch maybe.�� It was really difficult for Amy to hold her horses whenever he mastered a new dish.


    Amy nodded. She looked a little disappointed, but not unhappy.


    That was when a knock came on the door. ��Boss, it��s me, Firis.��


    Mag opened the door to find Firis standing outside in her brand-new chef��s uniform. She was panting, her face red. ��I��m sorry, Boss,�� she said, embarrassed. ��The bed is too soft. Am Ite?��


    Mag nodded after looking at his watch. ��You��re 15 minuteste, but since this is your first time beingte, I��ll let you off with a warning. Please don��t bete again.��


    ��Thank you, Boss, I won��t.�� She had meant toe here early, but she had overslept. She ran here, but still she failed to make it in time.


    ��Come on in. If we hurry, we can make up for lost time,�� Mag said with a smile.


    As a boss, he couldn��t pamper his employees. It was important toe to work on time. The restaurant was very busy now, so one employee beingte might affect the operation of the whole restaurant.


    Firis hurried in and was surprised to find that the restaurant had doubled in size. The wooden shelves, the green nts, and the warm lights... Everything worked together to make her feel so warm andfortable.


    ��Good morning, Big Sister Firis,�� Amy said as she rubbed Ugly Duckling��s head.


    ��Morning, Amy,�� she said, following Mag to the kitchen.


    She waspletely stunned when she looked inside.


    The kitchen was where magic happened. The old one had been made for Mag to cook in it alone, but the new one was twice its original size, and everything had been arranged so neatly that there was enough room for three or four people working together.


    Firis was dazzled, not by the lights, but by the neatness of the kitchen.


    This is so impressive! Firis thought, and suddenly found that her kitchen that she had been very proud of was nothingpared to this one.


    ��This is the ingredients we��ll be needing today. I��ll help you process them, but as you can see, our restaurant has be muchrger, so I��ll have my hands full with all the cooking. When I start cooking, I need you to process all the ingredients for me. Can you do it?��


    ��Yes, Boss!�� she answered quickly.


    Then she washed her hands and started working. I will pass the probation period and work in this kitchen!

 Chapter 915 - Maybe I’m Allowed To Fertilize That Tree

    <h4>Chapter 915 Maybe I��m Allowed To Fertilize That Tree</h4>


    Mornings in the Wind Forest were foggy.


    In a luxurious pce, a middle-aged elf looked at Borg sadly, and said, ��Lord Borg, when Irina and some other guys killed all the mercenaries who escorted the ves, we lost more than 100 ves. And yesterday, Alex destroyed a mercenary group led by a level eight demon in Chaos City. I��m afraid it will be very difficult for us to get more ves.��


    Borg was sitting in an opulent chair with a dark face. He crushed the cup in his hand. ��Alex is such a pain in the a*ss. Although he has died once, he is just as obnoxious as he used to be.�� He paused for a moment, and then continued, ��Raise the bounty and warn those guys not to even think about selling ves elsewhere. Otherwise, they will pay a heavy price! Elves can only be sold to the Wind Forest! If they forget, have people remind them.��


    ��Yes, Lord Borg,�� the man replied before bowing and taking his leave.


    ��How long can the Tree of Lifest? That power is fascinating. Soon I��ll subject the whole Wind Forest to my rule, including the queen.�� Borg raised his hand and a green me appeared and danced in his palm. Greenish ck lines appeared on his arm, extending to his wrist.


    ��Alex, I��ll kill you myself and have my revenge!�� Borg��s eyes turned blood-red, his shadow dancing in the light like a devil.


    The cave in which the Tree of Life grew still emitted green light. The Spring of Life had dried uppletely, and the trees around had be less vigorous and some were dying.


    The once holynd of the elves had now be a forbidden area. Elves were told not toe near, or they would be subjected to severe punishment. Two teams of elves were patrolling here.


    After the elven queen went into seclusion, several major events had happened in the Wind Forest. Princess Irina had been deprived of the title of princess, but what she had said was like a seed, which had rooted in the hearts of young elves and grown.


    Many young elf boys and girls from noble houses were grounded these days. Although the news came out that they made small mistakes, everyone knew why they were punished.


    Changes were happening quietly, unsettling the older generation of elves, and it was none other than the sessors they were painstakingly trying to cultivate that were causing these changes.


    The cave was as quiet as ever, or rather, quieter than before because Firis, who had always fussed over every little thing, was no longer here.


    Irina was still sitting under the Tree of Life in her long white dress, meditating with her eyes closed. A green light rose from her body and connected her to the tree of life.


    There were many ckish green cracks in the trunk of the Tree of Life. They were halfway up from the roots, and there was eviling out of those cracks.


    The leaves were drooping and not as green as before.


    However, the vitality of the Tree of Life and Irina��s magic were fighting against the evil and trying to keep it at bay.


    ��As expected, Borg has turned his back on the God of Life and joined the undead. He even dares to hurt the Tree of Life.�� After a long while, Irina opened her eyes. The lighting from her faded away. She needed some rest to recover her energy.


    ��Bean Sprout, I want a cup of...�� Irina started, and then suddenly remembered that Firis was no longer here. She looked at the empty cave and shook her head with a smile. The girl who had been found and taken in by her when she was very young, and who had never left the Wind Forest before, was in Chaos City now. She trusted Mag to look after her.


    Irina looked up at the Tree of Life and sighed. ��Hang in there, old friend. If you fall, elves are finished. The God of Life will not protect the elves tainted by the undead. You are ourst hope.��


    The half-withered branches swayed slightly, as if in response to Irina��s words.


    That brought a smile to Irina��s lips. She stood up and walked around in the cave. Then she sat back down and closed her eyes again. ��I��ll rest an hour, and then we continue fighting the evil. I think I��m getting the hang of it. It seems its fear of holy light is far greater than the power of life. ��


    ...


    ��That tree has stopped producing water of life. It��s a big problem. I can��t grow rice!


    ��Now I need a lot of rice of life every day, and the stock canst three months at most. It takes two months for rice to grow and ripen, so I need to get that tree to start producing water again in one month.


    ��Those things are really annoying. They couldn��t havee at a worse time. I would have wiped them all out with gamma rays, but God has told me not to meddle in such matters. I can��t grow rice with them here. I��m losing money!��


    The system was talking to itself in Mag��s head.


    ��I can��t kill them, but maybe I��m allowed to fertilize that tree.


    ��As the God of Cookery Cultivation System, my mission is to assist Mag to be the God of Cookery. If I can��t guarantee the adequate supply of rice of life, Yangzhou fried rice will have to be removed from the menu. I cannot let that happen!


    ��Saving the tree doesn��t go against my three rules.


    ��I have never dealt with undead creatures before. Let me study the anatomy of them first. Everything can be exined by science. If it cannot be exined, it must be because science is not developed enough.��


    ...


    Once again, Firis showed her great knife skills. All the ingredients quickly became pieces of required sizes under the Chinese chef��s knife. Even Mag couldn��t find fault with her handiwork.


    Mag was busy too. In addition to the ingredients that needed to be cut, there were many other things that needed to be done by him, such as preparing the sauces for beef kebabs and marinating beef.


    However, Mag��s workload had been reduced by at least half, which made him very happy.


    Soon Sally and Yabemiya arrived.


    ��Miya, did you sleep wellst night?�� Mag asked with concern when he saw the dark circles around her eyes.

 Chapter 916 - Talk About Being Extravagant!

    <h4>Chapter 916 Talk About Being Extravagant!</h4>


    ��I...�� Yabemiya started reluctantly.


    ��What happened?�� Mag stopped what he was doing and looked into her eyes. He could tell something had happenedst night.


    Sally looked at Miya and said nothing.


    Yabemiya paused a moment as they gazed at her with concern. Then she shook her head with a smile. ��Nothing. I guess I didn��t sleep wellst night. I had a bad dream.��


    Mag didn��t want to press her further. ��Well, we��re here if something is bothering you. You don��t need to go to the ice cream shop today. Go back and get some rest when breakfast hours are over.��


    ��Thanks, Boss.�� Miya felt a warm feeling in her heart. I don��t know who her enemies are, maybe it��s best if I don��t get Boss involved. She isn��t able to get out of bed yet, so I should bring her something to eat when I get back.


    Sally sighed silently. She��s too trusting. Hopefully that frost dragon is not a bad person as she believes.


    ��Oh, Boss, I saw the notice outside,�� said Miya as she stood at the kitchen door. ��So there��s a new dishing out. Peking Duck, right? But where are the ducks?��


    They all turned to look at Mag, as curious as the customers waiting outside. Each and every dish in this restaurant had blown their minds, so of course they were intrigued.


    ��Ducks are still on the way. The new dish will beunched officially tonight. It��s not fit for breakfast, but I��ll cook one for lunch and we��ll try it.�� Yes, roast ducks were good, but they were not good for breakfast.


    ��Great!�� Miya eximed happily. ��One of the best things about working here is getting to try new dishes first. Boss, you can call me whenever you want to invent new dishes. I can help you taste them.��


    They smiled. Maybe everyone wanted to help Mag invent new dishes by eating them.


    ��Trust me, you don��t want to try my failed dishes,�� replied Mag. ��Besides, you��d have to have a really big stomach ��cause I fail a lot.��


    Everyone burst intoughter. Even Sally covered her mouth and grinned.


    Firis looked at them and suddenly considered herself very lucky. Neither Irina nor Mag had mistreated her because of who she was or where she hade from. The atmosphere here was much more rxed and peaceful than that in the Wind Forest.


    Of course, she was confused to find Sally here.


    Sally was the most likely to be the new elven princess now that Irina had been deposed, but she was here, working as a waitress when everyone thought she was training in her house.


    Sally had disguised herself and tried to find out what had happened in the Wind Forest yesterday, but what she had found out really shocked her.


    Irina had been deposed, and the elven queen had gone into seclusion. Right now, there were two opposing forces in the Wind Forest; one was led by Borg, the other by Helena.


    Although the possibility of the elven realm sliding into a civil war was low, they would probably try to find another elven princess. As such, Sally might be forced to leave Chaos City and return home. She had wanted to talk to Firis yesterday, but thetter had locked herself in her room all day. Somehow their eyes found each other, and they quickly looked away.


    Later, during their breakfast, Yabemiya asked Mag if she could take a sweet tofu pudding home and eatter.


    ��Sweet tofu pudding?�� Mag asked, surprised. She has always only eaten savory tofu pudding, and why does she have to take it home?


    ��Yes. I want to try it. But don��t get me wrong, I��m still a savory tofu pudding girl. I just want to try it so that...�� She paused, trying toe up with a convincing reason. ��So that I can find more reasons not to eat it. Yeah. That��s the reason.��


    Mag nodded with a smile. ��I see. Of course you can take it home.��


    Clearly it was a lie, but Mag didn��t want to expose it. Something did happenst night. She must have her reasons not to tell me.


    Everyone had a secret, including him.


    Miya��s face lit up. ��Thanks, Boss!��


    ��Normally we can cater for about 300 people in one morning,�� Mag said after breakfast, ��but since we��re bigger now, I n to serve 400 customers during breakfast hours, so I��m afraid we��ll have to work harder than before. I��m sure we can do it.��


    Miya nodded confidently. ��We got this.��


    Sally and Ba were full of fighting spirit. They decided to give their all now that their workload had increased.


    ��Do you want me to help with serving customers, Boss?�� Firis asked.


    ��No need for that,�� Mag replied. ��You just stay in the kitchen. You��ll be as busy as a beaver after you��ve mastered how to grill beef kebabs.��


    The people in the back part of the waiting lines would have left, but Mag told them they could serve up to 400 customers this morning.


    ��Wee,�� Mag said to the crowd, smiling.


    Finally they got to see the new Mamy Restaurant.


    ��Whoa, it��s much bigger than before. I like the wooden shelves. It��s so ssy. Mag is indeed a genius.��


    ��That nt can grow in water alone? I didn��t know! But these crystal ss containers look very expensive, and they are using them as nt pots?��


    ��Talk about being extravagant!��

 Chapter 917 - I Wanted To Invite You To Attend The Parent-Teacher Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 917 I Wanted To Invite You To Attend The Parent-Teacher Meeting</h4>


    A giant falconnded quietly on a mountain five kilometers away from Chaos City.


    Two figures got off the bird and looked in the direction of the city.


    ��Lord Elliot, if other great houses found out about youing here, they might have questions,�� a middle-aged elf said, worried.


    ��What��s important now is getting Sally back,�� Elliot said gravely. ��I��m afraid no one but me can do that. We need to make her the new elven princess if we want to survive the turbulent situation.��


    The middle-aged elf looked at Elliot like he wanted to say something, but he didn��t.


    ��Wait for me here. I��ll bring her back by sunset tomorrow. Stay out of trouble.�� With that, Elliot headed fast towards Chaos City.


    Mamy Restaurant was barely able to handle the increased workload.


    The limbs of the waitresses grew heavier by the second even with the help of magic.


    ��You could use several more waitresses, Mag,�� Harrison said to Mag cooking in the kitchen when he paid his check. ��Look at them, this is no way to treat girls.��


    ��Yeah, and I could use several more cooks too,�� Mag said, and flicked the wok with a quick sleight of hand, making the colorful fried rice fly gracefully in the air. If he hadn��t leveled up by two levels the other day, he wouldn��t have been able to handle the heavy workload, either.


    Harrison stuck his head into the kitchen and took a look. ��No way! You��re cooking for 400 people by yourself?! I��m speechless! How can you do this to yourself?��


    Mag rubbed his sore wrists when the breakfast hours were over, and looked at the girls who had copsed on the chairs to rest. My conscience will be troubled if I don��t give them a raise.


    When Mag was thinking about how much their sries should be raised, a towel which had been soaked in hot water appeared before him. ��Here,�� said Firis.


    Mag took the towel in his hand, surprised. ��Thanks.��


    ��You��re wee.�� With that, Firis walked out of the kitchen as hurriedly as if she were fleeing from a crime scene, and handed out the towels to the other girls.


    ��Such a kind-hearted girl.�� Mag put the towel on his face. The heat drove his fatigue away. He felt sofortable that he wanted to close his eyes and sleep.


    They all looked at Firis with gratitude in their eyes.


    ��I��m going back to the dormitory. I��ll catch you guyster,�� Yabemiya said after they carried all the dishes into the kitchen. She then picked up her sweet tofu pudding and started to leave.


    ��Hold on a sec, Miya,�� said Mag. ��I cooked one more te of fried rice by ident, why don��t you take it with you?�� He handed a box to her.


    Miya was so touched that she bowed to Mag. ��Thanks, Boss.��


    ��Go on. Go back and get some sleep,�� Mag said, and touched her head. ��Set an rm. Don��t bete for work.��


    Miya nodded. ��Got it.�� She then left quickly.


    Sally and Ba still looked tired. ��Get some rest,�� Mag said to them. ��Harrison was right. This is no way to treat girls. Maybe I need to hire several more capable waitresses.��


    ��You won��t be able to find anyone as good as us,�� Ba said coolly.


    ��You��re truly verypetent, all of you.�� There was no way he could use beef kebabs to trick another 7th-tier spatial magic caster into working for him.


    But still, he had to try.


    To make matters worse, the Brewsters mighte any day and take Sally away. Given what was happening in the Wind Forest, he couldn��t force her to stay.


    They are probably on their way here if they��re not stupid, and it doesn��t take a detective to know she is working here.


    Sally��s leaving would put the restaurant in a difficult situation. He needed to find a solution, and quickly.


    7th-tier water-type magic casters were not that hard to find in Chaos City, but they were either working for the Gray Temple or in mercenary groups. It would be a tad difficult to poach them.


    Another solution was to find a low-level water-type magic caster good enough to clean the restaurant, a cashier good at math, and two reasonably quick and efficient waitresses to serve customers.


    Is Sally doing four people��s jobs? I guess I��m really an exploiter. He didn��t like the idea of a lot of employees working in the restaurant, but it seemed there was no other option.


    Guess I have to talk to that Crease again. Hopefully he��ll find several capable ones for me, Mag thought to himself.


    ��Oh, Firis, go to the market and buy some beef, and then use it to hone your grilling skills.�� Mag walked to the counter, took out several gold coins, and gave them to Firis.


    ��I...�� Firis started reluctantly, but then she nodded and left.


    Sally and Ba left as well after they had finished cleaning up the restaurant. They hadn��t gotten ustomed to the considerable amount of work; they needed some rest.


    Mag changed into his casual clothes and nned to go to the Find All Job-finding Service, but when he opened the door, he found Luna standing outside about to knock.


    ��Hi, Teacher Luna, what brings you here?�� Mag asked, surprised.


    Luna pulled back her hand. ��Hi, Mag. I wanted to invite you to attend the parent-teacher meeting.��

 Chapter 918 - Do Not Disturb

    <h4>Chapter 918 Do Not Disturb</h4>


    ��Parent-teacher meeting?�� Mag had been so busy dealing with elf hunters that he had forgotten all about this. He remembered now. But Amy��s teachers were Krassu and Urien. Did Krassu sent her here?


    Luna seemed to have read his mind. ��Yes. The school holds a parent-teacher meeting every semester. I know Amy is studying under Krassu and Urien, but the school has assigned her to me, so...��


    ��I see. Thank you foring all this way to tell me this. I��ll be there. When is the meeting going to be held?��


    ��1:30 PM tomorrow.�� Luna paused a moment. ��But the school wants both parents to attend.��


    Mag smiled. ��Amy has told me about this. Don��t worry, I��ll figure something out.��


    Luna looked relieved. ��Okay, I��ll see you then.��


    Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��Hopefully Aisha won��t say no,�� Mag muttered as he watched Luna leave. ��If she don��t want to pose as my fake wife, maybe I can ask Firis. She��s not ideal, but she��s much better than Blour.��


    Mag was riding to a job center when he suddenly remembered the foodpetition which would start in a couple days. ��I have to perfect the eggnt with garlic sauce fast, or I��ll fail the system��s mission!


    ��System, why don��t you give me a recipe for the eggnt with garlic sauce?�� Mag asked.


    Five words went across his head. ��Inventing fertilizer. Do not disturb!��


    Mag responded, ��What the hell?!��


    Mag arrived at the job center. Although there were creatures from all kinds of species looking for jobs, he found no one to his liking.


    He discovered a fact about himself, though, and that was that he liked his waitresses to be beautiful.


    Even though he was not a womanizer.


    Aspetent as some older women were, he couldn��t bring himself to hire them.


    He then went to the Find All Job-finding Service to see if the balding Crease could help him out.


    Crease felt Mag had gotten the better end of theirst deal, but he was a smooth businessman, and he didn��t show the least displeasure. Mag��s requirements were difficult to meet, so he demanded twice the normal fee.


    Mag nodded. ��No problem.��


    ��I��d put up a ��we are hiring�� poster on the wall if I were you, since your restaurant is so popr,�� Crease spoke without thinking.


    Mag��s face lit up. ��Yeah! That could work!�� I keep hearing many people talking about how they want to work for me for free as long as I give them food, and some of them seem pretty capable. ��Thanks, man.�� With that, Mag turned around and left.


    Crease looked like he was going to p himself on the face. Why did I have to tell him that?


    Mag rode to the market. There were eggnts in this world too, butpared with their counterparts on Earth, they were muchrger, about the size of a wax gourd. They were said to be found in forest trolls�� territory, and they tasted the same as the ones on Earth.


    Mag picked one up and reckoned it weighed over five kilograms. Arge eggnt like this is enough to feed several people.


    The vendor was a middle-aged man. When he saw Mag interested in his eggnts, his sleepy eyes flicked open. ��Freshly picked eggnts. Look how big they are! And cheap at twice the price! 10 copper coins each. I can give you a discount if you buy five.��


    Less than two copper coins for a kilo. It is cheap, Mag thought. People here didn��t know many ways to cook eggnts, and everyone hated this soft, weird-tasting vegetable save for forest trolls. That was why the vendor had almost fallen asleep.


    ��I��ll have three. I��lle back if they��re good.�� Mag picked three and handed three silver coins to him.


    ��If you buy five, I��ll give you one for free,�� the vendor said as he tied the eggnts up with a length of straw rope. Even forest trolls seemed to be getting fed up with eggnts, so he needed to find a way to sell them before they rotted.


    Mag shook his head. ��No, thanks. Three is enough for me today. I��lle back tomorrow.�� Now he needed to buy seasonings and spices for chili broad bean paste, which was a deciding factor in making the eggnt with garlic sauce.


    Mag saw Firis carefully choosing beef when he was buying spices. He watched for a while and left without disturbing her.


    Choosing ingredients was a basic skill a cook needed to master.


    Mag went upstairs after he got back, and found the notebook in which he had written the recipes he hade up with for the eggnt with garlic sauce. He would test them out one by one.

 Chapter 919 - This Was Divine

    <h4>Chapter 919 This Was Divine</h4>


    Mag was working on chili broad bean paste, while Firis was grilling kebabs.


    Without customers, the restaurant was very quiet. Now and then they sighed, but they quickly jumped into another trial again.


    Behind every delicious dish is a passionate chef and his relentless pursuit of perfection. I need to try harder! Firis thought as she stole a nce at Mag.


    When it was lunch time, Mag went to roast a duck. He put thin pancakes, spring onions, cucumber sticks, and sweet bean sauce on the table.


    Everyone else was sitting at the table looking to the kitchen and waiting with great expectation.


    It was Mamy Restaurant��s first Peking Duck, and they would be the first ones to try it.


    Mag slowly wheeled out of the kitchen a dining cart, on whichy several beautiful tes, a round wood cutting board, a heavy-looking Chinese chef��s knife, and a tter covered by a silver cloche.


    Everyone was staring at the covered tter, wondering what the roast duck looked like.


    ��Peking Duck,�� Mag said with a smile, and removed the cloche.


    On the tter sat a fat roast duck, its skin shiny brown. Their eyes brightened as it was so beautiful.


    It was still steaming, and the mouth-watering smell floated into the air.


    Their mouths started watering despite themselves.


    Yabemiya took a deep sniff. ��Smells so good! The aroma is different from that of beef kebabs, but it��s just as inviting.��


    ��Father, there��s only one duck, but there are six of us. Are we going to split it?�� Amy said, perplexed.


    They turned to look at Mag, waiting for his answer.


    Mag smiled. ��Yes, we are. Slicing a duck is an important process. How you do it will affect the taste of the duck.�� He put on disposable gloves, put the roast duck on the cutting board, picked up the knife, and sliced it up nice and thin.


    Each piece of duck was as thin as a leaf. All pieces were of the same size, all with a little duck skin.


    The knife was heavy, but Mag used it like it was a part of his body. He sliced the duck up and ced the pieces on the beautiful tes in no time.


    Amy stared at the meat like she was ready to pounce on it.


    Firis gaped in awe. He can cut the meat into such thin pieces without the aid of magic! Such impressive knife skills.


    She didn��t believe she could have done better than Mag, even with the help of her wind magic.


    Sally and Yabemiya couldn��t hide their surprise, either. The slicing process seemed to have given soul to this dish. As they smelled the strong aroma in the air, they felt like they could almost taste it, even though they were not eating it. Their anticipation was growing by the second.


    ��108 pieces,�� Mag said, putting down the knife. There was barely any meat left on the bones. He smiled as he looked at the five tes full of meat.


    108 pieces. The perfect number. Only duck-slicing masters were able to slice a duck into 108 thin pieces of the same size and thickness. That was a skill that had taken Mag the most time to master.


    Slicing a duck was a skill that really needed a lot of practice to master.


    ��Father, can we eat now?�� Amy asked. It was all she could do not to make a grab for the meat.


    ��Sure,�� Mag said, looking lovingly at his daughter. ��But before we dig in, let me tell you how to eat it first. You can eat it by itself, or you can dip it in the sweet bean sauce. The best way is to dip it in the sweet bean sauce and roll some cucumber sticks, some spring onions, and the meat in a pancake.��


    Now they knew what the things before them were for. That was such an borate way to eat the Peking Duck.


    ��Go ahead, eat up!�� Mag said to the girls who could hardly wait any longer.


    Amy was the first to pick up a piece with her chopsticks. She brought it into her mouth directly.


    Her face broke into a blissful smile instantly. It was the taste of happiness.


    ��Mmm, so that��s what a roast duck tastes like. A roast swan must taste more or less the same. Yummy!�� eximed Amy.


    ��Let me try it,�� Yabemiya said, picking up a piece and dipping it in the sweet bean sauce. She then put it in her mouth and bit into it.


    The skin was crispy while the meat was soft. It was vorful enough by itself, but the sauce gave extra vor to it.


    Yabemiya closed her eyes and saw a duck in an oven. Its skin was slowly turning brown. Grease seeped out of the duck and ran down the skin and into the fire.


    This was divine.

 Chapter 920 - I“d Like You To Be Amy’s Mother

    <h4>Chapter 920 I��d Like You To Be Amy��s Mother</h4>


    Yabemiya opened her eyes, stunned. ��Is this really a roast duck? There is not even the slightest hint of the unpleasant taste inherent in duck meat. I never thought the meat could be so tender under such crispy skin.��


    ��Let me try it with a pancake.�� Sally picked up a pancake, which was so thin that it was virtually translucent. She carefully ced it on her te. It was still warm to the touch.


    It��s so thin! Sally thought. She dipped a piece of duck in the sweet bean sauce, put it on the pancake along with two spring onion sticks and two cucumber sticks, and then carefully wrapped the pancake around the filling for fear of breaking it.


    She looked surprised when she picked the roll up and there was no sign that it would break.


    ��That duck roll looks perfect,�� Mag said, smiling. ��It tastes better if you put it all in your mouth at one go.��


    Sally hesitated a moment as she looked at the roll. It was udylike for her to eat in one go, but she did as Mag said nheless.


    The pancake was soft and tasty. After she bit into the filling, various tastes erupted on her taste buds, caressing them and making them quiver with excitement.


    The more she chewed, the better she felt.


    The sweet bean sauce went great with the meat.


    The cucumber was refreshing and a wee crunch to the meat. The mouth-watering taste lingered in her mouth after she swallowed.


    Sally savored the taste for a moment, and then raised her head to look at Mag. ��I didn��t think cucumbers and spring onions would go well with duck meat, but it seems I was very wrong. It��s scrumptious.��


    ��Mmm, it��s so good...�� Amy said as she chewed on the meat. Then her eyes found the cat sitting on the counter craning its neck curiously to see what they were eating. She smiled an evil smile. ��Grow up quickly, Ugly Duckling.��


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling felt a sudden chill going through its body. It crept backwards in fear, lost its footing, and tumbled down the counter. The girls giggled.


    The delicious roast duck brought them joy andughter.


    Mag also picked up a piece and ate it. He loved everything about it��the color, the taste, the texture. It was just perfect. It was even better than the Peking Duck he had eaten at the Quanjude Restaurant.


    He used wood from fruit trees to roast the duck, which added a pleasant fragrance to the meat, and Red-top Tricolor Ducks tasted much better than Peking Stuffed Ducks.


    ��I guess it��s true what they say, that ducks are fattest inte autumn,�� Mag said after swallowing the meat.


    They umted fat in autumn for winter.


    Firis looked like something was on her mind as she ate. Why does it taste familiar? Could it be that I have eaten it before?


    One duck was clearly not enough to eat for six people, so when they were half done with the meat, Mag went into the kitchen and cooked something else.


    When the lunch hours were over, Yabemiya took a box of Yangzhou fried rice and left with Ba. Firis stayed on and practiced grilling kebabs. Mag walked over to Sally, who was cleaning the restaurant with her water-type magic.


    ��I have a favor to ask of you, Aisha,�� Mag said reluctantly.


    Sally turned to face him. ��What is it?��


    ��It��s totally understandable if you say no,�� Mag said, embarrassed. ��Um... How do I say this...��


    ��I��ll help if it��s in my power,�� said Sally. She had never seen Mag so ill at ease.


    ��You see, Amy��s school is holding a parent-teacher meeting, and they want both parents to attend, so... I��d like you to be Amy��s mother.�� Mag felt so embarrassed that he wanted to sink into the floor. He had rehearsed the conversation in his head many times, but it was still so difficult to say it out loud.


    ��Huh?�� Sally blushed when she understood what he meant. She lost her usual calm and coolness and looked startled.


    ��No, not like that! I just wanted you to pose as Amy��s mother and attend the parent-teacher meeting with me. It��s cool if you don��t want to.��


    ��What do I have to do?�� Sally replied after remembering what a loving father he was. ��I��ll help you if you think I can do it.��


    ��Really?�� Mag��s face lit up. Sally was the best person he could find for the job. He might have had to hire a wife if she had said no.


    Sally nodded. ��Yes.��


    ��Thanks! But I don��t know what you have to do, since it��s also my first ever parent-teacher meeting. I don��t think we need to do much, though. I��ll ask them for more details.��


    ��All right.�� Sally turned around and got back to her cleaning work. Streams of water caressed the leaves of the green nts, taking thest speck of dust away, but Sally looked a little distracted.


    ...


    The restaurant was not open yet, but already many people hade for dinner. The lines were getting longer by the minute.


    ��Have you heard? Mag isunching a new dish tonight. It��s called Peking Duck!��


    ��Of course I have. I punched out early and got here as fast as I could. I don��t want to miss out on the new dish.��

 Chapter 921 - I Don’t Mind Waiting In Line

    <h4>Chapter 921 I Don��t Mind Waiting In Line</h4>


    ��How does that duck head taste? Is it good?�� Harrison asked Amy as she sat at the door nibbling at a duck head. The inviting smell made his mouth water.


    It was not only Harrison��the other customers lining up outside were also attracted by the brown duck head. Their mouths started producing excessive amount of saliva at the delicious sight. Amy could barely hold the greasy duck head with her hands. She ate it like there was no tomorrow as she gave a blissful smile.


    It was absolute torture to the guests.


    They could hardly hold back their urge to rush over and take the duck head by force.


    Amy raised her eyes and nodded. ��Yes. It��s so good! Do you want some?��


    Harrison nodded, staring at the duck head expectantly. It had been bitten by Amy, but he didn��t care.


    ��Then you can keep on wanting.�� Amy lowered her head and got back to her food.


    Harrison: ��...��


    The other customers: ��...��


    ��I should feel offended, but why am I smiling? Because she��s so adorable? Maybe... I��ve never seen anyone so adorable while stuffing her face.�� Harrison sighed helplessly.


    ��If I didn��t know better, I��d think she were eating the best food ever.��


    ��I know the little game Mag is ying. He is using Amy to whet our appetite!��


    ��Yeah, but there is nothing we can do about it.��


    ��Yes, there is. I��m gonna eat a whole duck of his!��


    The customers outside were chatting away to kill time.


    ��Miss Christy, you said you wanted to take me to a gourmet restaurant. Let me guess, is it Ducas Restaurant?�� an old man in a gray robe asked Christy while they travelled in a luxurious-looking carriage. ��I lived here for over 30 years, and Ie visit every year. I know Chaos City better than you do.��


    ��Of course you know this city much better than me, Lord Hiril,�� Christy replied with a respectful smile. ��We��re not going to Ducas Restaurant, and I don��t think you��ve ever been to the restaurant we��re going to before, because it hasn��t opened thest time you were here.��


    Hiril James was a legendary businessman who had made his fortune in the leather business. He was as old and famous as Ian and Jeffree, but his business empire was not in Chaos City, but in the orc realm and the Roth Empire.


    Orcs were good at hunting. They provided 60% of the leather on the continent, of which 90% was sold by the James Family.


    The James Family couldn��t have achieved such a high social status if not for Hiril.


    After dozens of years of fighting for fame and fortune, Hiril decided to retire and live out the rest of his days in Chaos City.


    Given how wealthy the James Family was, you��d think it had a lot of money in Buffett Banks, but no.


    Hiril and Ian were not on good terms with each other. Rumor had it that Ian had something to do with Hiril��s leaving Chaos City and resettling in the orc realm.


    However, they neither denied it nor confirmed it, which aroused many people��s curiosity.


    If Christy managed to get the James Family to deposit money in the Buffett Banks, she would get a sizable bonus and possibly a promotion.


    She had met Hiril a few years back, so as soon as Hiril returned to the city, she called on him on the off chance that he still remembered her. To her surprise, the benign old man didn��t just grant her an audience; he even epted her invitation to dinner.


    It seemed Hiril quite enjoyed Christy��spany, which made her grow more confident of talking him into putting money in Buffet Banks.


    Christy had done her homework before visiting Hiril. The old man preferred food to women and wine. He would, every month, make time to go to Rodu to eat when he lived in the orc realm.


    That was why Christy had offered to take him to dinner before talking business.


    Hiril had willingly epted without being high and mighty.


    ��A newly opened restaurant?�� Hiril asked, surprised. ��Is it even better than Ducas Restaurant?��


    ��You��ll know when we get there.�� Christy smiled.


    ��Keeping me in suspense, huh? Now I can��t wait to try the food there.��


    Ducas Restaurant might be the best in Chaos City, but it was nothingpared to some of the dining ces in Rodu.


    Hiril hoped the new restaurant was as good as Christy said.


    Christy drew back the curtain when the carriage stopped. ��I��m sorry, Lord Hiril. I��m afraid we have to wait in line,�� she said after taking a look out of the window.


    When Hiril turned to look, he saw two long waiting lines which had stretched far into the square. There were at least 100 people in each line. ��Mamy Restaurant? I��ve never seen so many people lining up in front of a restaurant before in Chaos City.��


    In fact, he had never seen such a sight anywhere else.


    ��Master, I��ll talk to the owner and have him let you in first,�� the coachman said respectfully, and was about to jump off the carriage.


    Christy looked anxious, but before she could say anything, Hiril smiled, and said, ��Lev, it��s rude to cut in line. This restaurant must be superb if so many people are waiting here patiently. I don��t mind waiting in line as long as the food is good.��

 Chapter 922 - Impotence

    <h4>Chapter 922 Impotence</h4>


    Christy smiled, revering Hiril even more. Some people were very approachable despite their high social status.


    If that coachman had tried to force his way into the restaurant, the two 10th-tier magic casters and Duke Abraham might have been annoyed, which was thest thing she wanted to see happen.


    After the carriage pulled over, Hiril and Christy got off and walked towards the back of the waiting lines.


    As he got closer, Hiril couldn��t help but overhear the crowd arguing fiercely over a dish called tofu pudding. They looked as if they were going to punch each other in the face.


    ��What is tofu pudding, Miss Christy? And why are they arguing over it?�� Hiril asked out of curiosity.


    ��Tofu pudding is a dish of Mamy Restaurant,�� Christy exined. ��Ites in two vors: sweet and savory. People waiting in the left line prefer the savory vor, and people in this line like the sweet vor better. You should try it, it��s very good.��


    ��I see. It must be really good if it can make people argue like this, but I don��t have a sweet tooth, so I guess I��ll wait in that line.�� With that, Hiril went to the left line.


    Christy didn��t understand why some people would want to eat savory tofu pudding, but she never gave voice to her confusion.


    Tofu pudding was the other reason why Christy was here tonight.


    Last time she��d been here, she had eaten a tofu pudding which had rid her of the pimples that had bothered her for days, and that wasn��t the only good news. She found her skin had be better too.


    The tofu pudding worked even better than magic potions when it came to skin problems, which naturally had surprised Christy.


    Every woman wanted her skin to be soft and smooth, so she felt the tofu pudding alone was worth the trip and waiting.


    At five o��clock, Mag opened the door and weed them in with a smile.


    ��Good evening, Mag,�� Christy said, grateful to Mag for his stinky tofu, which had helped hernd a deposit from Duke Abraham.


    Right now, a group of staff from Buffett Banks were counting coins in the duke��s residence.


    They hadn��t finished counting yet, but her superior had told her that her bonus alone would be more than what she had earnedst year.


    ��Good evening, Miss Christy,�� said Mag. He still remembered this beautifuldy, and he had heard from Ca about how she had secured a deal from Duke Abraham with half a te of stinky tofu. It was not an honorable way to secure a deal, but it was smart.


    Mag took a look at the benevolent-looking gray-haired old man who was walking in with Christy.


    That was when a few words went across Mag��s head. ��Hiril, male, 65 years old, a normal human, has palpitations and chest pain. A Peking Duck and some pancakes will alleviate his symptoms.��


    ��What?��


    A strange look appeared on Mag��s face. ��Since when have you be a doctor, System?��


    ��The omniscient door has been updated with the restaurant, and now is able to detect what a body needs, and then rmend food ordingly,�� replied the system.


    ��Using food to cure diseases? Yeah, that might be a good idea. At least now I know which dishes I should rmend to each customer.��


    A skinny man nodded at Mag, and went straight to thest seat in the corner.


    ��Vicennio, male, 30 years old, a normal human. Symptoms: weakness in the back and knees, mental exhaustion, impotence. Have one pepper steak and two roujiamos every day for a week, and the symptoms will be alleviated. No sex in the meantime, or his health will get worse.��


    Mag felt sorry for Vicennio. Hopefully pepper steak and roujiamo will work as well as viagra.


    He then turned around and made for the kitchen. He had another busy night ahead of him.


    ��The new dish is so expensive! 2,000 copper coins each. Almost as expensive as a grilled fish!��


    ��Looks like I can��t eat it tonight.��


    ��The picture is so inviting, though. The skin is shiny brown. How do they do that? It��s even more tempting than the roasted whole suckling pig at Ducas Restaurant.��


    ��It sure is expensive, but it says here that it��s enough for two or three people to eat. How about we share a duck and then split the bill?��


    Hiril opened the menu and saw the picture of the Peking Duck. ��If the real thing is just like the picture here, then it might be even better than the roast goose in the Roast Goose Restaurant in Rodu. Shall we order a Peking Duck, Miss Christy?��


    ��Sure,�� Christy said with a smile. She was confident Hiril would love this dish because even that smelly dish called stinky tofu could make Abraham go crazy.

 Chapter 923 - 10 Points

    <h4>Chapter 923 10 Points</h4>


    ��I��d like a Peking Duck!��


    ��We��ll have a Peking Duck too!��


    ��Excuse me, I��d like a stinky tofu!��


    The guests ced their orders one after another. Some people found the Peking Duck too expensive, some chose to see the real thing first, and some chose to buy a duck together.


    Orcs, demons, humans, and dwarves shared a table all the time here in Mamy Restaurant, but never once had they chosen to buy a dish together.


    This was a thing that probably had never happened anywhere else before.


    Hiril looked surprised. ��I��ve never seen anything like this before. Interesting.�� Then his eyes found Mag, who was cooking in the kitchen. ��Such a young cook. I wonder how good he is.��


    The system had improved the oven, making it capable of cooking 10 ducks at once, and it took only 20 minutes to roast each batch.


    Mag wheeled the dining cart out of the kitchen and stopped at Krassu��s table. He then put pancakes, sweet bean sauce, spring onions, and cucumber sticks in front of him.


    ��Why is Mag serving the dish himself?��


    ��Yeah, that��s strange. Maybe he wants to show us the proper way to eat it.��


    They craned their heads to get a better look of what was on the cart.


    ��Here��s your Peking Duck, Lord Krassu, enjoy,�� Mag said as he opened the cloche, revealing a roast duck whose skin was shiny brown.


    Mag hadn��t activated the molecr istion system yet, so the wonderful aroma drifted freely around the room, making everyone��s mouths water.


    Hiril��s eyes went round as he stared at the roast duck. ��It smells much better than the roast geese in the Roast Goose Restaurant. That��s really amazing.��


    The roast geese in the Roast Goose Restaurant were famous throughout Rodu, and Hiril used to go there every two months or so.


    He had never thought a roast duck would smell better than a roast goose.


    ��Looks good,�� Krassu said, ��but how should I eat it? With my hands?��


    Mag shook his head with a smile. ��No.�� Then he put on disposable gloves and picked up the knife and duck. ��I��ll slice it up for you.��


    As Mag moved his hand, meat slices came off the duck quickly andnded neatly in a row on the tes in front of Krassu.


    Meat from different parts of the body was being put onto different tes. All the pieces were of the same thickness. A short whileter, only a skeleton was left.


    Mag��s superb knife skills amazed everyone, causing their excitement and anticipation to grow.


    ��You can eat it with the sweet bean sauce, but the proper way is to wrap the meat, spring onions, and cucumber sticks in a pancake,�� Mag said after cutting off the duck head.


    ��I give you 10 points for your performance,�� Krassu said, giving him a thumbs-up. He then wasted no time picking up a piece of duck and dipping it in the sweet bean sauce. He awkwardly rolled the meat, a spring onion stick, and a cucumber stick in a pancake and stuffed it into his mouth.


    Krassu��s eyes went wide as he chewed on it. The pancake was soft and a bit chewy, the meat was greasy but not too greasy, and the spring onion and cucumber stick were so refreshing.


    ��This duck is heavenly!�� Krassu said after he swallowed.


    Mag could hear other customers swallowing saliva.


    Christy looked happy when she saw the excited look on Hiril��s face. It seemed she was getting closer to her goal.


    ��Mag��s little show and the roast duck are well worth the price.��


    ��I��d like a Peking Duck!��


    ��Me too, Miss Miya.��


    They hurriedly ced their orders for fear that the Peking Ducks might sell out.


    ��So many people like Mag��s character as well as his cooking,�� Firis whispered as she looked at Mag��s back. ��One day, I��ll be as good as Mag.��


    Although Mag only needed two minutes to carve a roast duck, there were 100 ducks, and he would have to spend over three hours on slicing ducks. He decided to have Firis master this skill as soon as possible.


    ��Here��s your Peking Duck, enjoy,�� Mag said as he ced several tes of duck meat in front of Christy and Hiril.


    ��Thank you. I��m sure I��ll enjoy it,�� Hiril said as he looked up at Mag. Before today, never once had a chef done such a thing before him. He couldn��t wait to try it.


    Mag nodded and wheeled the cart back into the kitchen.


    ��All right, let��s dig in,�� Hiril said to Christy. ��Coming here with you today is the wisest decision I��ve made recently.��


    His eyes went wide when he put a piece of duck into his mouth.

 Chapter 924 - Mag Is Such A Talented Chef!

    <h4>Chapter 924 Mag Is Such A Talented Chef!</h4>


    Hiril didn��t eat it with spring onions, cucumber sticks, or a pancake. Just a thin piece of duck.


    The moment his teeth sank into the crispy skin and tender meat, an amazing taste swept across his tongue.


    The pleasant smell of wood from fruit trees made him feel as if he were in an orchard.


    ��I��ve tried all the restaurants of any poprity in the orcs�� territory and Rodu, but I��ve never eaten anything so good!�� Hiril said, his voice excited and joyous.


    The Roast Goose Restaurant imed to be the best at roasting geese. Their roast geese, which were priced at 500 copper coins each, might have won many people��s hearts, but they couldn��t hold a candle to this roast duck.


    ��Never thought I��d eat something so good here in Chaos City. Let me try the sweet bean sauce.�� Hiril dipped a piece of duck into the sauce and the put it into his mouth.


    The sauce was thick and smooth, and tasted mildly sweet and savory at the same time. It went perfectly with the duck meat, giving extra vor to it.


    The sauce didn��t overpower the taste of meat, but enhanced it, making it even more vorful.


    ��I never liked sweet sauce, but something about this sauce makes it a must for the duck,�� Hirilmented to Christy.


    ��Mag said the proper way to eat it is with spring onions, cucumber sticks, and pancakes,�� Christy said as she carefully ced a duck roll she had just made on a te and pushed it gently towards Hiril.


    ��Thanks, Miss Christy,�� Hiril said. He felt like she was growing on him. His oldest granddaughter was of an age with Christy, but she rarely visited him, let alone make duck rolls for him.


    He picked it up, the pancake translucent in themplight. He could even see the two spring onion sticks and two cucumber sticks neatly ced on the meat.


    Hiril looked at it for a moment before eating it. The pancake was warm, soft, and a bit chewy; the spring onions and cucumber sticks were fresh, crunchy, and refreshing.


    ��What an unusualbination of vors! This dish is amazing!�� Hiril almost jumped up in excitement.


    The three different ways of eating the duck afforded him three distinct and enjoyable experiences.


    The Peking Duck had blown his mind so much that he found his stereotype about the food in Chaos City had been broken.


    ��This is so good!�� Hiril made another duck roll himself, and ate it with an ted smile.


    Christy also took a graceful bite of the duck roll she had just made.


    ��Mmm, delish!�� Christy smiled so much that her eyes almost closed.


    She had prepared herself, but she was still stunned.


    ��This duck is out of this world!��


    ��Mag is such a talented chef!��


    ��This is simply unbelievable!��


    The customers were full of praise for Mag��s cooking and his knife skills.


    Mag couldn��t get enough of their praise, but then again, who didn��t love praise?


    ��Excuse me, I��d like a Peking Duck.��


    ��I��m so sorry, sir, but we��ve sold out,�� Yabemiya said with an apologetic smile. ��Pleasee back tomorrow night.��


    Yet the customer was pretty persistent. ��Mag,�� he called out, ��it��s still early, why don��t you make another batch for us? I��m sure there��re enough people to buy 10 more ducks.��


    The customers who wanted to order a duck looked to the kitchen, wondering if Mag would grant him his wish.


    Mag turned around and smiled. ��I��m sorry, sir. I want to cook more for you, but right now we are only able to prepare 100 ducks every day. We��ll try to prepare more in the future.��


    ��Such an interesting owner. I wonder if he��ll let me have another tofu pudding,�� Hiril said as he put down his spoon, looking at the empty bowl before him.


    ��I��m afraid he��ll probably say the same thing,�� replied Christy. She wanted another tofu pudding too!


    Hiril looked surprised, and then smiled. ��It��s rare to find such a devoted chef these days.��


    ��Yeah,�� Christy agreed. ��He is so different.�� There was a sparkle in her eyes as she looked at Mag��s back.


    ��Since we��re not entitled to more of the amazing food here, I guess we should leave now.�� Hiril paid the check and walked out with Christy. ��This is the best meal I��ve had since I returned. Thank you, Miss Christy.��


    Christy smiled. ��No, I should thank you for treating me to such a wonderful dinner.��


    ��You��re a good kid. I wish you were my granddaughter. Walk with me around the square if you have nothing better to do.��


    ...


    Full dark had fallen by the time there were only a handful of people waiting outside. They had to be avid fans of the food here if they could wait for so long.


    Mag could satisfy most of the fans now that the restaurant had grown bigger.


    ��Ding!��


    The door opened.


    ��Wel���� Sally was struck dumb when she looked up from the table she was cleaning and saw who it was.

 Chapter 925 - Are You Going To Go With Him?

    <h4>Chapter 925 Are You Going To Go With Him?</h4>


    Elliot looked surprised when he saw Sally in a qipao holding a tray full of dirty dishes, but only for a moment. He regained hisposure and smiled at Sally. ��Excuse me, are you still open?��


    ��Yes, we are,�� Yabemiya said hurriedly when she saw Sally standing there like a statue. ��Please take a seat wherever you like.��


    When Elliot sat down and started to browse a menu, Miya nudged Sally and asked in a whisper, ��What��s wrong? Are you OK?�� Shouldn��t she be happy to see another elf?


    ��I... I��m fine.�� Sally collected the rest of the dishes on the table absent-mindedly, and turned to leave for the kitchen. She must have turned too fast, though, because the dish stack moved and fell off the tray.


    Sally was caught by surprise. She had only made such a mistake as this when she first started working here.


    Ba was carrying a tray serving food. When she saw the dishes falling from the corner of her eye, she stuck out her index finger and raised it. The tes stopped before they hit the floor, and then flew back onto Sally��s tray.


    Ba winked at Sally as she walked by her. ��Be careful.��


    Sally nodded and started for the kitchen again.


    A 7th-tier spatial magic caster? How did the owner here manage to hire two 7th-tier magic casters and a half-dragon? Elliot thought curiously.


    Sally went into the kitchen and closed the door behind her. She put down the tray and strode over to Firis, who was watching Mag cook.


    ��Sa�� Aisha, what��re you���� Firis started, suddenly nervous.


    ��Shh! Keep your voice down,�� Sally whispered. ��The head of the Brewster Family is outside. I believe he ising for me, but if he saw you, he��d probably take you too.��


    Mag raised his head and nced at them, a hint of sadness shing across his face. Sally is leaving.


    The elves were drifting towards a civil war after the elven queen went into seclusion and Irina was deposed. It was an open secret that Borg was plotting to be the first male monarch in elven history. Helena, meanwhile, was trying to crown a new queen.


    Sally was the first on her list.


    Few elves knew that the new elven princess, and possibly the future elven queen, was working as a waitress in a restaurant in Chaos City.


    Mag had known that someone woulde looking for Sally, but he hadn��t expected them toe so soon.


    It would be almost impossible to find a waitress as good as Sally again.


    The elves might never forgive him if they found out that the old elven princess was his daughter��s mother and the new princess was one of his waitresses.


    Mag wasn��t worried that Elliot would take Firis away by force. He wouldn��t dare toy a finger on the girl who had been brought here by Alex. Besides, he didn��t want too many people to know he was here.


    Firis looked frightened. She peered out and then looked at Sally. ��Are you going to go with him?��


    She had been suspecting, from the day she met Sally in the restaurant, that she had run away from home, because from what she had learned, Sally should be in seclusion.


    And now she had been found.


    The head of the Brewster Family hade to take her back himself.


    ��What choice do I have? He has seen me.�� Sally gave a sad smile, put the dishes in the dishwasher, and walked out with the tray again.


    When Elliot saw Sally clean ables with water-type magic, he felt relieved and happy.


    The Sally he had known had been too rebellious and stubborn to do anything he told her, but now it seemed she had be better-natured and more easy-going.


    He had thought he would lose his temper when he saw her, but strangely, he was not angry with her at all.


    She has stayed here for several months. What��s keeping her here? Elliot wondered. She looks nothing like the girl that ran away from home months ago.


    Sally had calmed herself down. She didn��t avoid Elliot��s eyes and cleared the tables methodically as always.


    ��It��s my first time here. Any rmendations?�� Elliot asked with a smile when Sally walked past him.


    Taken by surprise, Sally stood there for a moment before turning around. She looked him in the eye, surprised at his calmness, and then walked over to open the menu. ��How about the pepper steak? And we have beer if you��d like some.��


    ��Okay. I��ll have a pepper steak and a ss of beer.��


    Sally nodded and walked to the kitchen.


    Soon Elliot found himself staring at a steaming steak and a ss of bubbling beer.


    His eyes widened when he smelled the aroma of the steak.

 Chapter 926 - Go Home With Me

    <h4>Chapter 926 Go Home With Me</h4>


    Elliot picked up his knife and fork. Juice came seeping out of the steak when the knife went into it without resistance. The aroma grew stronger, making his mouth water.


    He forked a piece into his mouth and chewed down on the steak. Delicious meat juices immediately gushed into his mouth. The fragrance of the ck pepperplemented the beef to perfection, and the delicious vor dancing on the tip of his tongue put an involuntary smile on his face.


    This vor was simply incredible. The gourmet food he had eaten in the Wind Forest couldn��tpete with this.


    He could tell from the tender meat that it hade from a strong Ironhide Bull.


    The scent of red wine mingled with the aroma of the steak, flooding Elliot��s nostrils.


    The delicious steak seemed to be capable of making him forget all of his worries.


    After swallowing the mouthful of beef, he felt as if a flow of warmth had slid down his throat, filling his entire body with a warm sensation. The steak was so irresistible that he simply couldn��t stop eating.


    ��Ding!��


    The fork ttered on the te. Elliot was surprised to find his te already empty. He looked like he hadn��t had anywhere near enough.


    Never thought food could be this good. Now I know what��s keeping Sally here, Elliot thought to himself.


    Elliot put down his knife and fork and picked up the ss of beer.


    It was golden and translucent, a third of the ss taken up by white froth.


    Is it ale? Elliot brought the ss to his nose and took a sniff.


    Smells like ale, only milder. A refined version of ale? He took a sip.


    The beer was smooth and reinvigorating, but did notck body. It carried with it a smooth bitter tang, but there was no bitter aftertaste, and he was drawn into drinking anotherrge mouthful.


    Elliot tilted his head back and gulped down the rest of the beer, leaving only ayer of bubbles behind.


    Elliot burped, and said to Sally, ��Can I have another steak and one more ss of beer?��


    Sally nced at the clock on the wall and shook her head. ��I��m afraid we��re closing.��


    Elliot looked disappointed. ��Guess I��ll have toe early tomorrow.�� Then he pulled out his wallet. ��Can I get the check?��


    ...


    ��I have something that I need to do tonight,�� Sally said to Miya, Ba, and Firis after all the customers had left. ��Don��t wait for me.��


    Miya nodded. ��Come home soon.�� She then left with Ba and Firis who had covered her face and ears with a silk scarf.


    Streams of water flowed around the restaurant, taking away every speck of dust.


    Mag stood there, looking kind of sad as he watched Sally use her water-type magic.


    When the water disappeared, the restaurant returned to the pristine condition again. The green nts flourished on the shelves.


    ��Boss, I��m afraid I have to leave,�� Sally said calmly as she looked at Mag.


    ��Are you going back home?��


    Sally nodded. ��Yes.�� Then she looked around the restaurant and smiled. ��I had nned to travel around the entire continent, but I ended up staying here. I had a very good time, though, and I made many new friends.��


    Mag looked at her. She rarely smiled, but she looked even better when she did.


    She was Mag��s second customer as well as second waitress. She was his cashier and responsible for all the cleaning work. She was his friend.


    Mag wished she could stay, but he knew she couldn��t, not when her father had found her. And she couldn��t run away again. She had no choice but to go back with him.


    Sally gazed at Mag for a while. ��Thank you,�� she said atst.


    Mag smiled. ��Are you leaving tonight or tomorrow? I��m thinking about throwing a party for you.��


    Sally shook her head. ��I��m not very good at saying goodbye. Please don��t tell them anything until I��m gone. I��ll attend the parent-teacher meeting with you tomorrow.�� She blushed and looked away.


    Mag nodded. ��Thank you.��


    ��See you tomorrow,�� Sally said. She then grabbed her clothes and walked out.


    You never know what life will throw at you. Mag locked the gate and turned off the lights. When he walked to the stairs and saw Amy sitting there with Ugly Duckling, he smiled.


    ...


    ��Go home with me, Sally,�� Elliot said when Sally walked out.


    ��I want to stay here one more day,�� she said calmly. ��I still have some business to take care of.��

 Chapter 927 - Im So Gonna Die!

    <h4>Chapter 927 I��m So Gonna Die!</h4>


    Elliot nodded. ��We��ll go back tomorrow night then.��


    He took his leave.


    Why didn��t he yell at me? Sally thought as she watched her father disappear into the distance. Has he changed?


    Later that night, a young girl went to the elven embassy, talked with Blour, and left quickly.


    ��You owe me big time, girl,�� Blour said, standing there in the yard.


    ...


    ��I��m back, Miiss Elizabeth,�� Yabemiya said. ��You must be hungry. Here.�� She handed the Yangzhou fried rice to her.


    Elizabeth was sitting on the edge of Yabemiya��s bed. She took the box in her hands. ��Thank you. Can I have some water?��


    ��Oh, I forgot to tell you how to use the water dispenser. How thoughtless of me! Sorry... Sure. Wait here, I��ll go get some water for you.��


    Where does that watere from? Elizabeth wondered as watched Yabemiya use the water dispenser. Is there a spring or something under the house?


    Yabemiya handed her the water, and she downed it in one go.


    ��Let me pour another ss for you.��


    Elizabeth drank about half of the second ss, and then opened the box to eat.


    Yabemiya closed the door softly and sat beside Elizabeth. She still looked pale due to loss of blood, but she looked much better than yesterday.


    Suddenly, Elizabeth stopped eating and turned to look at her. ��Thank you.��


    Yabemiya was caught by surprise. She jumped to her feet and waved her hands nervously. ��You��re wee.��


    Elizabeth finished her food in no time, without leaving even one rice grain behind.


    Yabemiya cleaned up the mess and poured another ss of water for her. She then pulled some quilts out of her closet and started making a makeshift bed on the floor.


    ��Are you going to sleep on the floor?�� Elizabeth asked.


    Yabemiya nodded. ��Yes.�� When she saw that Elizabeth looked a little displeased, she hurriedly asked, ��Did I sleep-talk or snorest night? Did I wake you up? I��ll sleep on the couch in the living room.��


    ��No! You can sleep on the bed. It��s big enough for us both to sleep on.�� Elizabeth found herself holding the ss of water tightly.


    Yabemiya gave her a look like she had just said the most unbelievable thing in the world. ��I can sleep on the bed?��


    ��Of course. It��s your bed. I can take the floor if that��s what you prefer.�� Elizabeth gulped down the rest of the water,y down with her back to Yabemiya, and pulled the quilt over her.


    Yabemiya hesitated a while. Finally she put the quilts back into the closet. Sheid herself down on the very edge of the bed and inched towards Elizabeth until the quilt could just cover her. ��Do you want me to turn off the light, Miss Elizabeth?�� she asked quietly.


    ��Yes.�� Her voice was cool, but her lips curved in a smile. She found her shyness adorable.


    Yabemiya turned off the light, plunging the room into darkness.


    It was so quiet that Yabemiya could even hear her rapid heartbeat. Shey there, her body rigid with nervousness.


    She had always slept alone after her mother died, and now she was sleeping with a powerful, highborn dragon. She felt privileged.


    She��s such a nice person, Yabemiya thought. It seemed she had forgotten that the bed was hers.


    Elizabeth had never shared a bed with others as far as she could remember, not even with her mother, because she was a dragon, and dragons had always been a symbol of power. They were expected to be independent from a very young age. Her mother had never indulged her, even though she knew she had loved her very much.


    She rarely saw her father, but Miya, her half-sister, had never seen him before. She felt so sorry for her that she wanted to give her a hug.


    Then she remembered she was a dragon, and dragons were cold creatures.


    Slowly, they drifted into sleep.


    When Yabemiya woke up the next morning, she felt warmer than before. Sunlight came streaming through the window. She opened her eyes to see a face inches away from hers.


    Her sleepy eyes flicked open. Her skin is perfect without any kind of imperfections, her nose is so beautiful, and her eyshes are so attractive. No! All that is not important right now! Why am I in her arms?


    Oh boy... I��m so gonna die! Her heart started pounding. Her mind went totally nk. But it��s so warm andfortable! A smile came unbidden to her lips.


    That was when Elizabeth opened her eyes.

 Chapter 928 - She Is The Bes

    <h4>Chapter 928 She Is The Bes</h4>


    Yabemiya��s smile froze. The bliss in her eyes gave way to fear.


    Elizabeth looked embarrassed. She didn��t remember wrapping her arms around Yabemiya, but there they were.


    They were both well-endowed, and they were so close that Elizabeth��s breasts were pressing against those of Yabemiya, big, soft, and warm. They had been like this for God knows how long. Elizabeth blushed fiercely.


    She would have pushed Yabemiya away, but the half-dragon was clearly struck dumb with fear, so she justy there, at a loss for what to do next.


    By then Yabemiya had regained herposure. She was surprised when she saw Elizabeth��s red face and heard her heart beating like crazy. Could it be she��s nervous too?


    ��How long do you n on staying in my arms?�� Elizabeth asked with a hint of anger in her voice.


    ��Ah!�� Yabemiya jumped out of the bed immediately and fell back two steps, her face red like a tomato. ��I��m so sorry, Miss Elizabeth! I don��t know how I ended up sleeping in your arms. Please forgive me!��


    Elizabeth sat up and turned to look in the direction of the window. ��I��m thirsty.��


    ��Oh, I��ll go get some water for you.�� Yabemiya put on her slippers and went to the living room hastily.


    A smile touched the corners of Elizabeth��s mouth. She stretched, her pajamas showing off her lovely figure. I can��t remember thest time I slept so well. It must have been because of her.


    ��Here,�� Yabemiya said, handing the ss to Elizabeth. She didn��t dare to meet her eyes, so she just stole nces at her.


    ��Thank you.�� She took a drink from the ss. ��I��m leaving,�� she said, looking up at Yabemiya.


    ��So soon?��


    Elizabeth nodded. ��There is something I need to take care of.��


    ��But your wounds...��


    ��They have almostpletely healed. Don��t underestimate dragons�� self-healing ability. You��ll know how powerful dragons are when you be one.�� Elizabeth put down the ss and smiled proudly.


    ��I don��t know what had happened to you, but you can stay here if you want to. It��s safe here.��


    ��It won��t be once they find me.�� Elizabeth stood up and put her hand on the table. A sapphire ring suddenly appeared.


    ��Thank that elf for me and hold onto the ring for me until I get back...�� The temperature dropped suddenly as a teleportation glyph appeared under her feet, and an instantter, she was gone.


    ��If I can get back alive...��


    ��Miss Elizabeth...�� Yabemiya felt as empty as the room she was standing in.


    She looked at the ring on the table and picked it up. ��It��s so beautiful!��


    The ring was silver, engraved with a dragon. The sapphire was transparent and wless.


    She agonized for a while over whether to put it on or not. Atst she shook her head, found a piece of cloth, wrapped it up carefully, and hid it away in a corner of her closet.


    Good luck, Miss Elizabeth. Dragons might be strong, but some humans are stronger than dragons. Alex the Dragon yer, for instance. He must look fierce. Hopefully I��ll never meet him.


    ...


    Sally had nned to talk to Elizabeth, but she didn��t see her when she walked past Miya��s room.


    ��Good morning, Aisha,�� Yabemiya said, walking out with a smile. ��Elizabeth has left. She says thank you.��


    Sally nodded, relieved. Miya��s smile never failed to put her in a good mood.


    ��I need your help, Aisha. An orc wants to celebrate his son��s birthday in the ice cream shop. His boy is only five years old but very sick. The doctor said he won��t live very long. He wants to see snow before he dies, so...��


    ��I��m sorry, Miya, but I have to go somewhere tomorrow,�� Sally said apologetically.


    ��Oh.�� Miya looked disappointed, but only for a short while. She smiled at Sally. ��It��s okay. Do your thing, I��ll figure something out.��


    Sally nodded and walked towards the bathroom. Such a nice girl. She always puts others first.


    ...


    Mag was sitting at a table, drawing up a recruitment notice. He had been at it for over an hour, but still hadn��t written one to his satisfaction. The trash can beside him was filled with paper balls.


    He sighed. ��No way am I going to find someone as good as Sally. She is the best.��

 Chapter 929 - Im Going To Go To The Parent-Teacher Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 929 I��m Going To Go To The Parent-Teacher Meeting</h4>


    Since no one but Mag knew Sally was leaving, the restaurant was just like it had been.


    Mag wasn��t good at saying goodbye, either, so he hadn��t told anyone.


    It was all he could do not to drug the head of the Brewster Family when he saw him sitting there again, even though he was Sally��s father.


    When he saw Gjerj leave with a braised chicken and rice, Mag put down thedle and quickly caught up with him.


    ��Hey, Mag,�� Gjerj said, standing at the door.


    ��Um, you see, I need to attend the parent-teacher meeting in the afternoon, but I have no clue what I am supposed to do, ��cause it��s my first time. I was wondering if you could give me some pointers.��


    ��Sure,�� Gjerj said. ��We don��t need to do much, actually. The meeting is a chance created by the school to bond with our kids and make good memories with them. You can bring some snacks if you want.��


    ��I see. Thank you.�� He sounded relieved. ��Say hi to your wife and kids for me.��


    ��All right.��


    ...


    ��Are you really going to attend the parent-teacher meeting in the afternoon, Father?�� Amy asked expectantly as soon as she came back home from school.


    ��Sure. It��s your first parent-teacher meeting, of course I��ll be there,�� Mag replied, smiling.


    ��Great!�� Amy jumped up happily. ��But where is mother? Have you found one for me?��


    Firis pricked her ears up and listened intently.


    ��Yes. Aisha wille with us.��


    ��Big Sister Aisha! Thank you, Father!�� Then she went to rub Ugly Duckling.


    I thought he��d ask me to apany him... Why do I feel so left out? Firis felt her cheeks flush red.


    He said he wanted me to look after Amy when he hired me... Maybe he had said that to everyone else in this restaurant, Firis thought, chopping veggies.


    ��Firis,�� Mag called out, ��you don��t need to practice your grilling skills today. I��ll teach you how to slice ducks.��


    A shadow of disquiet flickered over her face. She preferred to work in the kitchen where nobody could see her.


    ��It��s a time-consuming job, and I don��t have time to do that now that we have more customers,�� Mag continued.


    ��But...��


    ��Don��t worry, you��ll be fine. I��m sure you can do it,�� Mag said with an encouraging smile.


    Firis��s face felt hot under Mag��s gaze. She hesitated a moment before nodding. ��I... I��ll try.��


    ��Good. Lunch is ready. Let��s eat.�� He walked out of the kitchen, holding a tter of grilled fish.


    ��Wow, so many dishes! And beer! We rarely have lunch this early. What��s so special about today?�� Yabemiya asked Mag.


    ��That��s every dish on the menu save for stinky tofu!�� Ba��s mouth started watering. It was the first time she had seen such a big meal in Mamy Restaurant.


    ��That��s every dish I like,�� Amy eximed, trying to keep Ugly Duckling from craning to get close to the table.


    It was too much food for them to eat at once.


    Sally felt a warm feeling in her heart.


    ��I think it��s fate that brought us together,�� Mag said. ��Don��t forget the memories we��ve shared if one day you have to leave. You��re always wee here. Cheers.�� He raised his ss.


    ��Cheers!��


    They touched their sses together and drank.


    Amy raised her ice cream and licked the top.


    Sally was happy, and her smile brought a big smile to Mag��s own lips.


    Maybe she wouldn��t like her life in the Wind Forest, but it was her choice.


    At least the elves would be better off with her in charge.


    After the lunch service was over, Mag went to the market with Firis and bought 10 ducks asrge as Red-top Tricolor Ducks. He had the vendor dress them.


    ��You need to slice the meat of a duck into 108 pieces. No more, no less,�� Mag said. He then took a duck out of the oven and showed her how to carve it.


    ��The next duck will be well cooked in 20 minutes. Use the rest of the ducks to practice,�� Mag said, putting down the knife. ��Now, I��m going to go to the parent-teacher meeting.��

 Chapter 930 - You“ll See

    <h4>Chapter 930 You��ll See</h4>


    The parent-teacher meeting held by Chaos School was a pretty big event. It was understandable, considering that it was the only school in the city.


    Chaos City attached great importance to education, so most of the residents living here had studied at that school, and now their children were gaining knowledge there.


    No employers would give their workers a hard time if they wanted to take today off.


    There were many carriages and horses outside the main gate, but they had been parked in orderly rows.


    Everyone was properly dressed. No one wore anything too ostentatious, not even highborn and wealthy people, because they knew Chaos School didn��t judge people by their appearance, but by their character.


    Chaos School followed a principle: Only the wise and strong would be met with honor.


    Therefore, how parents were dressed did not provide any positive influence on their children. This was the school��s take.


    If anyone were to stand out or be a sore sight amongst the crowd, they would only cause their child to be met with odd gazes. This wasn��t something good.


    When Mag arrived on a bicycle in a ck suit and ck leather shoes, he naturally attracted a lot of eyes. A box was wrapped in a ck cloth behind him. As he appeared with Sally at the school��s entrance, he was quite surprised that he became especially outstanding, contrary to what he believed would be a fashion event.


    ��What��s that two-wheeled thing they are riding?��


    ��What��s he carrying on his back? A box?��


    ��Look at that elf! She��s so pretty! And so young! She is a mother already?��


    Some parents couldn��t help but stare at Mag and Sally.


    Being the focus of attention, especially with her taking the role as Amy��s mother, Sally asked, her voice low and nervous, ��Bo�� Mag, what do we do?��


    Mag was very calm, though. ��Let��s find a spot to park the bike first.�� He looked around and then wheeled his bike towards a familiar face.


    ��Hey, Mag!�� Gjerj called out. He wasn��t surprised to see Sally here.


    ��Hi, Gjerj. Can I park here?��


    ��Sure. Nothing is easier to park than your ride.�� Gjerj stepped aside and let Mag park between two carriages.


    ��What��s behind your back?�� Gjerj asked curiously.


    Mag smiled. ��You��ll see.�� He took the cool box out of the basket. ��See youter.��


    Gjerj nodded. What��s in the two boxes? he wondered, scratching his head.


    Chaos School consisted of two sections: the primary section and the secondary section.


    The parent-teacher meeting was only for students in the primary section. Those in the secondary section needed to learn to be independent, so they didn��t need the parent-teacher meeting.


    There were about 20,000 students studying in the primary section, so there would be 40,000 parents or so attending the meeting.


    It was a good thing Chaos School was big enough.


    They are smiling. Could it be that having kids can make people happier? Sally wondered as she walked with arge crowd in the campus.


    She had never thought about having her own children. She was still a child herself in everyone��s eyes. Now she was participating in the parent-teacher meeting under the guise of being Amy��s mother. Although it was just an act, she still felt baffled.


    Mag��s two boxes were so conspicuous. Some people might have made him open them to check the contents, but he looked nothing like a terrorist.


    ��Amy��s ss is over there,�� Mag told Sally when he saw Luna standing at her ssroom door with a smile.


    Luna looked surprised when she saw Sally, but her smile returned quickly. ��Good afternoon, Mag.��


    ��Good afternoon, Teacher Luna,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    Amy was sitting in the ssroom beside Daphne. When she saw Mag and Sally, she waved her hands happily. ��Father! Ai�� Mother!��


    Some parents turned to look when they heard such an adorable voice.


    ��That girl looks so cute!��


    ��She��s the powerful magic caster I told you about, Mother.��


    ��She��s adorable as well as talented. Her parents must be really proud.��


    Their eyes quickly found Mag and Sally.


    Mag looked around 30. His ck suit showed off his lean, muscr physique. He was very handsome with his short mustache, and his kind, sparkling eyes made him look really approachable.


    Sally looked more like a girl than a woman in her close-fitting qipao. She was tall and slender, pretty but emotionless, giving off a stay-away-from-me aura.


    They looked a perfect match for each other. They were not wearing any blingy essories, but still, many people couldn��t tear their eyes away from them.


    ��Now I know why that little girl is so adorable,�� a man muttered. Many other parents nodded in agreement.


    She had obviously gotten her good genes from her parents.

 Chapter 931 - The Outstanding Contribution Award

    <h4>Chapter 931 The Outstanding Contribution Award</h4>


    Mag could feel their eyes on him, and that made him feel a little nervous.


    Amy would study with the children here starting next year, so he had to watch his behavior in order not to evoke dislike. ��Is it okay if we walk in?�� he asked Luna in a low voice.


    ��Yes. Sit beside Amy. We still have to wait for other parents toe, though.�� She saw the box on Mag��s back, but said nothing.


    Mag nodded and smiled in greeting as he walked past other parents. He knew how to behave in a courteous manner because he did that every day.


    They looked surprised for a moment, and then smiled back.


    Amy was the disciple of two 10th-tier magic casters, and she had defended the honor of Chaos School against the challengers from the Roth Empire all by herself. These parents would try to get on Mag��s good side for their children��s sake, if not for their own.


    ��Hello, father and... mother of Amy,�� Daphne said. She recognized Sally, for she had eaten in Mamy Restaurant before, but by the look if it, Amy must have told her about her ��new�� mother.


    ��Hello, parents of Amy,�� greeted Ignatsu, who was sitting behind Amy with a de of grass on his head.


    Mag smiled at them. ��Hi.�� Then he greeted Daphne��s and Ignatsu��s parents.


    Mag had never seen them before, but since Amy and their children were friends, he quickly be acquainted with them.


    Drue, Daphne��s father, was a mercenary, like her grandfather, Guy. He was a good-natured 2nd-tier knight.


    Ignatsu��s father��s name was Shaza. He was a demon and a magic caster. He worked for the city lord��s castle, researching botanical magic. Mag could tell from his dishevelled hair and clothes that he had just gotten out of hisb.


    ��Nice to meet you, Mag,�� said Shaza. ��I��d really like to show you a new battle magic spell I have just created, but this ce is a little too crowded.�� Apparently he was a mad scientist of some sort.


    Shaza��s wife, Bonnie, shot him a re that shut him up immediately. ��Thank you, Mag and Sally, for inviting Ignatsu to your party,�� she said with a smile.


    ��Ignatsu and Daphne are Amy��s friends, I like to have them over.��


    The three pairs of parents chatted away save for Sally, who seemed a little ill at ease.


    Never thought I��d sit in a ssroom talking about kids with other parents, Mag thought to himself. Before he knew it, his nervousness had faded away.


    However, the same thing couldn��t be said for Sally.


    ��Is it painful for elves to give birth, Aisha?�� Bonnie asked out of curiosity. ��I was in so much pain that I thought I was gonna die!��


    ��I...�� How would she know? She had never given birth before! Sally suddenly found herself wishing to be anywhere but here.


    Mag would have helped her out, but he had no business butting in a girl talk. Besides, he knew nothing about pregnancy or childbirth.


    That was when Luna stepped up to the podium and told everybody to settle down. She saved Sally unwittingly.


    The ssroom fell silent. The parents sat straight as if they had be students again.


    ��Thank you all foring here today. I��m Luna, homeroom teacher of this ss.��


    Mag found parent-teacher meetings here were more or less the same as those in his past life. Luna told the parents every student��s performance and progress. She praised most and mildly reproached some for their mischievous behavior.


    Then she started handing out prizes to students who had achieved high scores on the test or made great progress. The certificates and small but borate prizes put a big smile on the faces of kids and their parents alike.


    Nothing made a parent prouder than to hear his or her child get praised by their teacher.


    Amy had nothing to do with any of this, so she just apuded.


    ��I wish I could get a certificate too.�� Amy rested her chin on Mag��s hands��which he had ced on the table��and looked enviously at the kids holding their prizes.


    ��You will when you start studying under Teacher Luna,�� Mag said with a smile, stroking her head.


    Daphne had gotten three certificates and three notebooks. Her grades were in the top three of the ss. Happiness was written all over her parents�� faces.


    Parmer had gotten two certificates. Gjerj was all smiles as he held them.


    Ignatsu looked worried as he had gotten nothing. Shaza looked like he couldn��t care less, but Bonnie��s face darkened.


    Ignatsu raised his eyes slowly, and then hurriedly lowered his head again when he saw his mother was glowering at him. ��Amy got nothing, either,�� he said in a barely audible voice.


    ��Thest award is the Outstanding Contribution Award,�� Luna said, holding a certificate muchrger than the ones she had handed out. ��We only have one winner this year, and she is in our ss.��


    ��The Outstanding Contribution Award?!��


    ��It��s a yearly award that students and faculty alike can win. Why is it given to a student in the primary section?��


    Everyone in the room looked incredulous.

 Chapter 932 - Such a Family of Three

    <h4>Chapter 932 Such a Family of Three</h4>


    The Outstanding Contribution Award was only given to people who had done something that had brought great honor to Chaos School.


    Such contributions mainly came from feats of honor by students or teachers who had made important discoveries.


    Normally, it was won by students in the secondary section and teachers since students from the primary section were still young. Clearly, they couldn��t make many outstanding contributions. However, when Luna said she was going to give this award to one of the students in her ss, many people couldn��t believe their ears.


    How is it possible!?


    Many people shared the same thought.


    Amy��s eyes lit up when she saw the certificate Luna was holding. ��It��s so big! I like it!��


    The Outstanding Contribution Award... I like the sound of it, Mag thought. He didn��t understand the significance of it, though.


    Luna was not surprised by so many incredulous faces, because she had had the same look on her face when she first got the news. ��The Outstanding Contribution Award goes to... Amy!�� she announced.


    They turned to look at Amy, surprised and not surprised.


    If anyone could win this award, it was Amy.


    Of course, there were those who didn��t know that match or the importance of it. They looked at the half-elf girl, who was even younger than their own children, wondering what she had done to deserve such a high honor.


    ��Thest certificate is mine?�� Amy asked, looking up at Mag, confused.


    Mag nodded. ��Yes, it��s yours.�� He was filled with pride.


    ��Amy defeated the challengers from the Roth Empire about a month ago,�� Luna continued. ��After four consecutive losses, we finally had a win to be proud of. In honor of Amy��s great contribution, Chaos School decided to give her this award.�� She smiled at Amy. ��Come forward, Amy.��


    ��Go on,�� Mag said, and patted her on the shoulder.


    Amy jumped off her chair and headed towards Luna. She stood on tiptoes to take the certificate in her hands, but it was so big that itpletely hid her head when she held it before her. She then stuck her head from behind it and gave a big smile.


    They apuded loudly, especially the kids who had seen the match and considered her worthy of the award.


    ��Way to go, Amy!�� Daphne shouted.


    Ignatsu was also pping his hands in delight.


    ��Amy got the biggest one,�� Bonnie said, staring at her son. ��If you fail to get a certificate next year, I��ll beat you and your father.��


    ��Wait, what? I have nothing to do with his bad grades,�� protested Shaza, who was ying with a couple of beans.


    ��You have everything to do with his bad grades! Since you care about your stupid beans more than us, why don��t you marry them? I��m sure you��ll live a happier life ever after.��


    Shaza was beaten. ��Study harder, son,�� he said to Ignatsu solemnly, ��or our butts will be beaten to a pulp.��


    ��I don��t know about you, Father, but I��ve gotten used to Mother��s beating.��


    ��Thank you, Teacher Luna,�� Amy said, and ran to Mag and Sally. ��Father, Mother, look!��


    Mag touched her head. ��That��s my girl.��


    Sally froze, but she soon got infected by Amy��s happiness. She was an obedient and adorable child. Although she wasn��t her real mother, she found it a moment of realization. As she looked at Mag smiling warmly and the happy Amy, she liked the idea of having Mag as her husband and Amy her daughter. Being such a family of three was nice.


    After Mag received the most prestigious award in Chaos School, the mood in the ssroom turned odd. Compared to the Outstanding Contribution Award, the other awards paled inparison. Although the parents tried their best to appear natural, the mood turned tense when they saw the certificate in Amy��s arms.


    That was when they heard amotioning from other ssrooms. The other homeroom teachers were announcing the news of Amy winning the Outstanding Contribution Award.


    ...


    ��Looks like many people are questioning our decision to give Amy that award,�� the balding school administrator told Novan.


    Novanughed. ��Krassu would never build a magic room here if not for her, and he��d never teach the other kids magic.��


    ��But many people don��t know this.��


    ��Yeah, and we won��t exin ourselves to them. Let them question our decision. We can give this award to whomever who want. Even the city lord��s castle and the Gray Temple can��t interfere.�� Then Novan��s voice grew cold. ��Tell those old farts to stop wasting money on stupid projects that benefit nobody and start doing something for the school!��


    ��Yes, Principal Novan,�� he said hurriedly, and took his leave.


    Novan sighed as he looked out his window. ��That award was meant for Krassu, but he didn��t want it.��

 Chapter 933 - But I Can Cook

    <h4>Chapter 933 But I Can Cook</h4>


    Mag felt their eyes on him��chilly, angry, and jealous eyes��but it was not his fault that his child was better than theirs.


    He felt good, even better than when he got the admission letter from the university he had applied to.


    Luna could sense the tension in the air. ��Congrattions to the students who have been rewarded for their efforts,�� she said, ��and I hope everyone will study harder next semester. Next up is ytime! Some parents are working too hard to have enough time to bond with their children, and now is as good a time as any to make it up to your kids. Some parents and their children are going to perform some shows for us. Enjoy!��


    They moved some tables and chairs to make room for the performers.


    Their amateur performance brought bursts ofughter. The tension was eased. Other parents might be envious of Mag��s daughter, but they loved their children no matter what, so everyone loved this bonding time. The parents quickly immersed themselves in the fun and games.


    ��Are we going to perform Spring is Here?�� Amy asked, looking up at Mag expectantly.


    Sally turned to look at Mag with a hint of a smile in her eyes. She didn��t mind dancing with Mag and Amy.


    ��Um... I... I don��t feel like dancing today.�� His good sense prevailed over impulse.


    Besides, I need women��s clothes to do the dance.


    ��Whatever you need, I can supply,�� the system said suddenly. ��And I��ll give you one item of female clothing for free!��


    Mag rolled his eyes. ��Thank you, but no, thanks. Dance in front of everyone in women��s clothes? I��d rather die first!��


    The system was really good at countering everything he said.


    ��Okay.�� Amy looked disappointed. She turned to face Sally. ��Will you dance with me, Mother?��


    Sally wanted to say no, but instead she nodded.


    ��Thank you, Mother!�� Amy said, throwing herself into Sally��s arms.


    Sally smiled as she stroked her head. She was happy to be Amy��s mother, albeit for only one day.


    Her fun and carefree days would be over once she got back to the Wind Forest, and Amy would never call her mother again. With this in mind, Sally��s eyes softened; so she decided to make the most of every minute she had with her.


    When Mag saw Sally looking down at Amy with warm and affectionate eyes, for a moment he felt like she was her real mother.


    Such a nice girl, Mag thought, and then he remembered Irina. All of a sudden his head was clear again.


    The children��s performances were so cute and captivating that even Mag found them interesting.


    He used to sleep through concerts, but now he was grinning like a fool while watching children perform. Maybe it��s because I��ve gotten old.


    Mag then bought an portable audio yer from the system; he needed it to y Gokuraku Jodo.


    ��Is there anyone else who��d like to perform?�� Luna asked when a show was over.


    Amy raised her hand. ��We��d like to perform Spring is Here, Teacher Luna, Mother and I.��


    Luna smiled. ��Great! Let��s give Amy and Sally a round of apuse.��


    Sally stood up calmly and walked to the middle of the room with Amy as they pped.


    Everyone knew elves were excellent singers and dancers, so the room was filled with anticipation.


    ��This is an audio yer, not a monster, so don��t be rmed, kids,�� Mag said as he put the portable yer on the table and pushed the y button.


    Cheerful drumbeats filled the room, and Amy and Sally started to dance, their bodies flexible and their moves graceful. It was such an eye-pleasing performance.


    ��Amy dances like a butterfly!�� Daphne eximed as she pressed her hands to her chest, wide-eyed.


    ��It��s so beautiful!��


    Their show was on another levelpared with those of other parents and children.


    The audience didn��t understand why that little thingy was able to produce such beautiful music.


    Sally and Amy bowed and returned to their seats when they were done.


    They broke into rapturous apuse. Everyone was captivated by their dance.


    When there was no one else who wanted to perform, Luna told them to take a break.


    Some parents started handing out gifts and snacks.


    The kids who received the snacks and gifts brimmed with joy. This was probably the part which they liked best.


    ��Did you bring something for my ssmates, Father?�� Amy asked with anticipation.


    Mag gave a hesitant smile when he saw the bags of snacks in Amy��s arms. ��Um, I didn��t bring anything like that, but I can cook.��

 Chapter 934 - I Won’t Eat His Beef Kebabs

    <h4>Chapter 934 I Won��t Eat His Beef Kebabs</h4>


    Silence filled the room as Mag took the foldable grill and a bag of beef kebabs out of the cool box.


    All of their expressions turned odd at the sight when Mag set up the rack.


    Never once had they seen a parent bring a grill to a parent-teacher meeting. Was he preparing to grill some meat for the children on the spot?


    The teachers held back theirughter. What was this going to turn into? A parent-teacher meeting turning into a barbecue?


    ��Um, Mr. Mag, is... is that a grill?�� Luna asked hesitatingly. Although there wasn��t a problem with that, she found it odd.


    Mag also realized that grilling beef kebabs was quite inappropriate, but having brought it here, it would be odd to bring it back. All he could do was bite the bullet. ��Yes, Teacher Luna. I prepared some beef kebabs for the children. Can I do the grilling outside? Beef kebabs are best when eaten straight from the grill.��


    ��He��s really going to grill beef kebabs on the spot for the children.��


    The crowd burst intoughter. That was not a request that teachers often got during a parent-teacher meeting.


    ��Did he misunderstand what I said in the morning?�� Gjerj muttered with a strange look on his face.


    ��What did you say to him, honey?�� Miranda asked in a whisper.


    ��Nothing. I just said parents typically bring some snacks and gifts for the kids. Maybe his definition of snacks is a little different. Beef kebabs, I guess?�� Gjerj shrugged. ��Anyway, it looks like we��re going to have a feast today!�� He smiled.


    ��I...�� Luna had never found herself in this kind of predicament before. It was unprecedented.


    The school rules said nothing about prohibiting parents from grilling on campus, but then again, who in their right mind would want to grill on campus? This left Luna somewhat at a loss.


    ��My father��s beef kebabs are the best of the best,�� Amy said proudly to other kids. ��I��m sure you��ve never eaten anything half as good.��


    ��I want to eat beef kebabs, Mom.��


    ��Can I have some kebabs, Pop?��


    The kids could barely hold their horses as they pictured kebabs sizzling on the grill.


    ��I think it��s a good idea, Teacher Luna,�� said a balding teacher who taughtmonnguage. ��The rules don��t say we can��t do that, so why not?��


    The General Knowledge teacher nodded. ��Our primary section won the Outstanding Contribution Award. It��s unprecedented.��


    Luna looked at the excited kids, and then at Mag who was smiling. She hesitated a moment before nodding. ��Okay. Then let��s get outside.��


    ��Thanks, Teacher Luna.�� Then he picked up the grill and the cool box. ��Give me a hand, Amy,�� he called.


    ��Coming!�� Amy frolicked over with a big smile. She got to eat her father��s cooking here, in Chaos School. It was a pleasure in life.


    The ssroom was located on the ground floor, so there was an empty spot in front of it. Mag set up the rack and ced all the condiments and sauces on the grill rack.


    Many children and parents stuck their heads out of the windows and craned their necks to get a better look.


    ��All right, Amy, light them up,�� Mag said, pointing at the charcoal pieces ced in the grill.


    ��Yes, Father.�� A purple me appeared in her palm and quickly turned into a fireball. She tossed it at the charcoal.


    Whoosh! Every piece went up in mes, giving off strong and even heat.


    Sally stood there watching with a smile. There was nothing she could do to help right now, but she could hand the kebabs out to the kids when they were done.


    ��Wow, fire magic!��


    The children regarded Amy with awe and admiration. They couldn��t even imagine being able to use magic, but Amy made it look like it was nothing.


    ��Thanks!�� Mag said to Amy. She had saved him time. Normally he would need at least several minutes to get the charcoal to the right temperature.


    ��It��s unhygienic to cook in the open air,�� said a skinny man in expensive-looking clothes. His hair was stylish and glossy; apparently he had used a lot of wax. ��And the beef can��t be fresh; it has been kept in that box for many hours already. I��ll never eat something like that.��


    ��Yes. We have to be careful what we put into our mouths,�� said the woman sitting next to him. She was wearing a green dress, holding an extremely fat boy in her affectionate arms. ��Our kid never eats street food, and we always bring our own tableware when eating out.��


    Joseph nodded. ��I won��t eat his kebabs, Mother.�� Then he lowered his voice. ��Can I have three fried chickens when we get back?��


    Many people overheard Joseph parents�� conversation and grew hesitant about whether to let their children eat the meat or not.


    ��Unhygienic? There��s no restaurant more hygienic than Mag��s in the whole city,�� Gjerj muttered in a low voice. He watched with anticipation as Mag put the kebabs on the grill.


    I need to study harder, or I��ll never catch up to her, Parmer thought, sitting at the window gazing at Amy.


    Luna stood there, looking in the direction of where the principal��s office was. Hopefully they won��te down hard on me.


    The kebabs were sizzling on the grill, grease slowly seeping out.


    The smell of roast beef permeated the air, and it was growing stronger by the second.


    ��Smells so good!��

 Chapter 935 - Someone else always has it better. This fact has never disappointed me

    <h4>935 Someone else always has it better. This fact has never disappointed me</h4>


    The wonderful aroma of grilled beef found its way to almost every corner of the building in front of which Mag was cooking. Some students sniffed and looked around, trying to find where it came from.


    ��Your batch are the worst students I��ve ever had,�� a bald homeroom teacher said in his ssroom on the sixth floor. ��A child, much younger than you, won the Outstanding Contribution Award, and now look at you, spinning books, spinning pens, courting. None of the books were written so you can spin them!��


    He was one of the oldest teachers who had taught here almost all his life and was on the verge of retiring.


    As one of the oldest teachers at Chaos School, no student dared to defy him, no student dared to defy him. Even the parents were listening in silence with their heads bowed because most of them had once been his students. Attending the parent-teacher meeting was like a walk down memoryne for the parents in this ssroom.


    However, the silent ssroom began to have some stirrings.


    The fragrance scratched at that itch in their hearts.


    The students and parents couldn��t help but look out of the ssroom. The fragrance came from outside��possibly roasted beef. However, this was Chaos School. It wasn��t meal time either, so who would be roasting beef in school? Especially during the parent-teacher meeting?


    ��Who��s doing the grilling? It smells great!��


    ��Yeah. It��s making me hungry.��


    The students and parents discussed amidst murmurs, hearts filled with curiosity. They had even forgotten about the stern teacher, Hamilton, who was standing at the podium.


    ��Oh?�� Hamilton��s gaze turned stern. People were whispering while he was speaking. This was forbidden even for parents.


    He also caught a whiff of the grilled beef. His eyes lit up as his brows furrowed. He walked towards the door, mumbling, ��Someone is out of his mind grilling beef on campus. And to actually make it smell so good.��


    This happened across the different ssrooms in the primary section. Even sses with stern teachers had walked to the corridor, much less the less stricter teachers. Students and parents crowded the corridor in an attempt to find that savoring fragrance.


    ��Never thought grilled beef would smell so good!��


    ��Is it really grilled beef? I��ve eaten grilled beef many times, but this smells different.��


    ��Amy��s father is so cool. It��s like he��s doing magic!��


    ��I want some beef kebabs, Mom.��


    Now the parents in Amy��s ss could naturally take in the richest fragrances emitted by Mag��s rack.


    There were no greasy or cloyed smells, just pure fragrance. It inundated them without any rhyme or reason.


    The children and parents were already enamored by the beef kebabs that Mag was flipping with deft hands. The glistening appearance made their mouths water.


    The parents�� worries were gone. Now, the only thought on their mind was whether they had a chance toy their fingers on a skewer of beef kebabs, or if they were only for the children. There were quite a number of them on the rack, so they were wondering if any of them would end up theirs.


    At the same time, the parents looked at Mag in a different light.


    They never expected such a feat from someone they looked down upon.


    The sight and smell of beef made Joseph��s belly rumble. He raised his head to look at his mother��who had just stolen a furtive nce at the beef kebabs��and asked, ��Can I take back what I just said, Mother?��


    ��I...�� She nced at his father, Bevis.


    ��As good as they may smell, they��re not safe to eat,�� Bevis said gravely. ��Restrain yourself, Joseph, you��re highborn, don��t embarrass me.�� He paused for a moment, and then added, ��I��ll buy three fried chickens for you if you don��t eat the beef kebabs.��


    Joseph��s eyes went wide. ��For real?�� He nodded. ��Okay, I��m going to eat three chickens!��


    ��There!�� a man called out.


    The other people in the building followed his eyes and saw the grill and a man brushing sauce on the sizzling kebabs.


    ��Holy sh*t! That man is grilling beef during the parent-teacher meeting! He must be out of his mind!��


    ��I don��t know if he��s out of his mind, but I know I��m out of my mind. What torture! I can see the food, I can smell it, but I can get none! This is absolute torture!��


    They looked wistfully at the food. There was nothing they could do to stop their mouths from watering.


    ��Is that Amy? The girl who won the Outstanding Contribution Award?��


    ��Yeah! And the man grilling meat is her father? Who is the elf girl standing beside her? Her mother?��


    ��Her mother is a gorgeous elf, her father is a talented cook. God, how I envy her!��


    Mag put the well-cooked kebabs on the part of the grill where the heat was low. ��These are for children and teachers,�� he called out. ��Could someone please help me hand them out?��


    ��We��ll do it.�� Gjerj and his wife walked over, followed by several other parents.


    ��Joseph is good,�� Bevis said when Gjerj handed one to his son.


    ��I... I don��t want it.�� It was all the fat boy could do to tear his eyes away from the kebab. Fried chickens, fried chickens, fried chickens! he reminded himself over and over again.


    Gjerj shrugged, and then gave it to another kid.


    ��They��re still hot,�� Mag called. ��Make sure you blow on them before eating.�� He walked over to the teachers with several kebabs. ��Here, see if you like the taste.��


    ��Thank you! I know from the smell I��ll like it!�� themonnguage teacher said, taking one in his hand and biting off a piece.


    Immediately he opened his mouth as it was still too hot. He almost spat it out.


    The burning sensation wore off quickly, and then he tasted the burnt vor and the sauce. He normally detested garlic for its sharp and overwhelming vor, but the vor of this garlic sauce was very mellow and delicious.


    As his teeth went into the meat, more vors came out with the juices. He felt as if his taste buds were rejoicing, and he was simply unable to stop eating!


    ��This is incredible!�� he eximed in wonder after he swallowed. ��I��ve never had anything so good before!��


    Judging from the cries of amazement, the kids also liked the food very much.


    ��Someone else always has it better. This fact has never disappointed me,�� a girl sighed as leaned on the rail, looking down at the kids gobbling beef kebabs.

 Chapter 936 - It’s Delish!

    <h4>936 It��s Delish!</h4>


    The blissful looks on the children��s faces spoke volumes about the taste of the kebabs.


    Something delicious didn��t need much description. One just needed to look at the expressions of the children.


    The parents sat beside their children as they wore smiles on their faces. They looked at Mag, impressed.


    Back when the children received their awards, none of them looked as happy or blissful as they did now. Mag��s culinary skills was just amazing.


    ��She is lucky to have a husband so handsome and talented. I envy the hell out of her!�� The mothers looked at their husbands, who were of an age with Mag but looked 10 years older and much fatter, and sighed. Their men didn��t do anything when at home, let alone cook for them.


    The mothers looked at Mag as a model husband, while the fathers regarded him with hatred. Of course Mag was ignorant of all that, absorbed as he was in grilling kebabs.


    Joseph had tried again and again to keep his mouth from watering, but failed every time. He looked up at Bevis with imploring eyes.


    ��There is none left,�� Bevis said, expressionless. Anger glinted in his eyes. What the hell did he put in the meat? They have been duped. They just don��t know it yet.


    ��You really should try it, Joseph,�� said the kid sitting beside him. ��It��s so good.�� He slid another piece off the skewer and chewed merrily, grease running down the corner of his mouth.


    Joseph sighed. There had once been a beef kebab right in front of him, but he hadn��t taken it. Only when he lost it did he feel regretful. If the heavens could give him one more chance, he would say ��I want it��.


    ��I think the meat is fine,�� said Joseph��s mother. ��They are all eating it. They look at us like we��re trying to be different or something.�� She could barely resist the mouth-watering smell in the air, but her husband was being too stubborn.


    ��All right, suit yourself, but I��ll never partake,�� Bevis said after looking around and thinking for a moment.


    Joseph jumped off his chair and rushed over to Gjerj, who was about to head out of the ssroom with two kebabs. ��Wait up, sir, please give me one!�� His love handles were jiggling delightfully as he ran.


    Gjerj turned around and smiled, handing a beef kebab to him.


    ��Thank you, sir.�� After he ran back to his seat, he nced at his father and reached his hand up reluctantly. ��Here, Father, it��s tasty.��


    ��No, I��m good,�� Bevis replied in a chilly voice, looking away.


    ��Go ahead and eat it, sweetheart,�� his mother said with a smile, touching his head. She nced at Bevis, helpless. Her husband was nothing if not headstrong and proud.


    Joseph bit off a piece of beef and chewed, giving a blissful smile.


    ��Wow, this is fantastic!�� Joseph said after he swallowed. ��I don��t think anything canpare with this, not even fried chicken. This is out of this world!��


    This roast beef must be incredible if Joseph is loving it so much, his mother thought. Fried chicken used to be his favorite. That man is professional, by the look of it, and his grill and ingredients look clean enough to me. Maybe I was wrong about him.


    Joseph took a nce at Bevis again before handing the kebab to his mother. ��It��s really good, Mother,�� he said in a hushed voice. ��Try it.��


    The woman hesitated a moment, and then slid off a piece of beef.


    The mouthwatering sauce on the surface of the beef and the juices of the meat flowing in her mouth instantly awakened her taste buds. She only had to chew lightly to provoke an explosion of meaty juices within her mouth, whichbined with the sauce and condiments to create an incredible vor. She felt as if a fireball had exploded in her mouth, transforming into countless smaller fireballs that were stimting her pte.


    Her eyes went wide. She was too stunned to speak.


    She was born into a wealthy family in Rodu, so naturally she was no stranger to gourmet food. Nheless, she found herself captivated by such vorsome beef.


    Bevis cast a furtive nce at his wife, his throat bobbing up and down. It��s just a beef kebab, how good can it be? It��s smell is extraordinary, though. I don��t think I��ve ever smelled such a wonderful aroma in the Ducas Restaurant. He forced himself to look away from the kebab in his son��s hand. Having said those words, he absolutely couldn��t eat it no matter how tantalizing it was!


    ��These are for the parents,�� Mag told Gjerj when the second batch was ready.


    It was definitely good news, not only for the adults, but also for the kids because their parents could barely keep in check their urge to eat their kebab.


    ��Do you want some?�� Gjerj asked when he walked over to Joseph��s family.


    Joseph��s mother took one and smiled. ��My husband����


    ��Thanks,�� Bevis said, reaching for a kebab.


    Looks like he has changed his mind, Gjerj thought to himself, and walked on.


    Joseph and his mother looked at Bevis, confused.


    ��You are right,�� Bevis said to his wife. ��I don��t want people to think I��m trying to be different or I��m difficult to get along with. We��re very approachable. I don��t want to see my boy get shunned by his ssmates because of me, so even though this meat may not be safe to eat, I��m gonna take a bite.


    With that said, he picked up a beef kebab and bit at it.


    ��Mmm! It��s delish!�� he blurted out next.

 Chapter 937 - It’s My Faul

    <h4>Chapter 937 It��s My Faul</h4>


    ��What��s with all the hustle and bustle?�� demanded Dene, the director of guidance. Themotion at the primary section had earned the attention of the administrative block.


    It was not umon for children to get excited during parent-teacher meetings, but this noise was different; it almost sounded like someone was throwing a party.


    ��A parent is grilling beef kebabs in front of Teacher Luna��s ss,�� answered a teacher.


    Dene raised an eyebrow. ��What?! Is he out of his goddamn mind? What if he set the campus on fire?��


    ��Well, the campus is not on fire, but the roast beef smells so good that many children, parents, and even teachers have gone over to check it out.��


    Dene��s face darkened. ��That��s not an example teachers should set for kids! Teacher Luna... The principal may think highly of her, but that doesn��t mean she gets to do whatever she wants! Allowing a parent to cook in the open air? What is she thinking?!��


    ��The principal... has also gone there.�� But Dene had already walked out of the room.


    ...


    Dene arrived at the scene and was about to yell at Mag, but then he spied the principal, who was standing in front of the grill holding a beef kebab. ��Kids, we need to thank Mag for offering us this amazing food,�� Novan said, smiling. ��This beef kebab may look ordinary and nothing fancy, but the skills behind it are, I can assure you, the best in the whole city. Even the king of the Roth Empire didn��t get to try this at his birthday banquet, so we��re very lucky.


    ��By the way, Mag won the best cook award at the king��s banquet, and he owns a restaurant in the Aden Square, it��s called Mamy Restaurant. I��m sure some of you have dined there or at least heard of it.��


    The parents gazed at Mag in awe, and they suddenly considered the beef kebabs in their hands as something of great value.


    Bevis looked shocked. He cooked for the king?! He lowered his head in embarrassment and bit off another piece of beef.


    As expected of someone who won the best cook award. This beef is heavenly!


    It seems Father likes it too, Joseph thought, disappointed. Adults are so mercurial and fond of lying. They say they don��t want something when they actually do.


    ��I heard about his restaurant,�� said Joseph��s mother. ��It��s famous but really expensive, even more expensive than Ducas Restaurant. It��s full every day, though. The lines waiting outside his restaurant are insanely long.��


    ��I often eat at his ce,�� one man said.


    ��I can��t force anything not made by Mag down my throat after I dined there. So I eat there every day. His food is both a blessing and a curse,�� said another man.


    ��You��re too kind, Principal Novan,�� Mag said. ��It��s my honor to cook for the children and the teachers. I didn��t mean to disrupt the meeting, but it seems I have, so I must apologize. I��m so sorry.��


    ��Dene,�� Novan called out, ��Mag said he disrupted the meeting. You��re the director of guidance, so I��ll leave it to you to deal with this, but first, try one of these. It��s amazing.��


    Dene walked up to them with a smile. ��It must be good if even you��re saying it��s amazing, Principal Novan. Okay, let me try it.��


    He was smiling, but the children knew there was more to that smile than met the eye. They nicknamed him ��the Smiling Tiger�� behind his back because he was an outwardly kind but inwardly cruel person. They feared him even more than Principal Novan.


    Luna looked anxious. The teachers called him ��the Smiling Tiger�� too. Even they spoke to him timidly and cautiously, and Luna didn��t think he hade for the food only.


    ��Here, Director Dene,�� Mag said, handing thest beef kebab to him with a smile. He was ready for whatever punishment Dene wanted to inflict on him. Everyone in Amy��s ss had tried at least one kebab, so he could take away his grill for all he cared.


    Dene had thought it was just a normal beef kebab, but he soon found out he couldn��t have been more wrong. It was nothing like the kebabs he had eaten before, and he finished it in no time.


    He gave Mag a thumbs-up. ��Principal Novan was right, this is amazing! Now I know why everyone has been drawn here. The taste is really irresistible.��


    Everyoneughed. They were relieved that the Smiling Tiger could be open-minded too.


    ��But, the parent-teacher meeting is an important and serious event, and Mag disrupted it,�� Dene continued. His smile had died. ��However, it��s not his fault, or Teacher Luna��s. It��s my fault. I forgot to add ��no cooking on campus during the parent-teacher meeting�� to the school rules.��

 Chapter 938 - I Envy The Hell Out Of Her

    <h4>Chapter 938 I Envy The Hell Out Of Her</h4>


    The parent-teacher meeting ended on a friendly note. Sally put out the fire and cleaned everything up. Mag put the grill in thatrge box again, took Amy by the hand, and walked towards the school gate.


    ��Bye, Amy��s Father!��


    ��Bye, Amy!��


    ��Have your father cook for us again, Amy!��


    The kids said goodbye to Mag and Amy, and clearly they had been captivated by Mag��s cooking.


    ��The parent-teacher meeting is so much fun. I like it!�� Amy said, holding Mag��s hand with her left hand and Sally��s with her right.


    Mag and Sally exchanged a joyful nce.


    ��Thank you, Sally,�� Mag said.


    ��You��re wee.�� She looked down at Amy and smiled. ��It��s been an interesting and happy experience for me too.��


    ��I wish we could stay together forever, Big Sister Aisha.��


    Sally��s heart ached for a moment. This life was tempting, but...


    She had no answer. She only smiled and touched her hair ever so lightly.


    Amy didn��t catch the sadness in her eyes. ��You have a beautiful smile, Big Sister Sally, you should smile more often.��


    Sally nodded. ��I will.�� She had indeed smiled more today than she had in a long time.


    Mag wheeled his bike out easily through a sea of carriages, making the coachmen feel envious.


    Mag sat Amy on the horizontal top tube, and Sally seated herself on the back seat. ��Hold tight, and off we go!�� The bicycle shot off like an arrow.


    Sally wrapped her arms around Mag��s waist automatically without thinking.


    Despite his years, Mag blushed like a boy. Sally was young and beautiful. She reminded him of the girls he had dated during his school days. Oh, the good old days!


    Sally��s fair cheeks reddened when she realized what she had done. She could feel his muscr body under his white shirt. She wanted to pull her hands back, but she found herself gently pressing her cheek against his broad back instead.


    I met you toote. I wish I could spend more time with you, but I have to leave. I may never see you again, so let me hold you while I can. Sally closed her eyes and smiled.


    When Mag returned to the restaurant, Sally got off the bicycle, as calm as if nothing had happened.


    Mag lifted Amy off and wheeled the bicycle inside. It was time to prepare the ingredients for the dinner service.


    ��How did the meeting go?�� Yabemiya asked curiously as soon as they walked inside. ��Did you really pose as Amy��s mother, Aisha? Did someone recognize you?��


    Ba and Firis walked over to them too.


    ��No. Big Sister Aisha is really good at acting. She didn��t blow her cover,�� Amy said as she scooped up Ugly Duckling, who had run to her.


    ��I didn��t do anything, really,�� Sally said.


    ��Oh, I got the biggest certificate in my ss. Come check it out!�� Amy took it out of the basket, and they congratted and praised her.


    Mag went upstairs to change into his chef��s uniform. When he got back down and saw such a lovely scene, his lips curved in a smile.


    He went into the kitchen and saw many tes of duck meat, which had been arranged in a long row.


    He could tell how much progress Firis had made just by looking at them. The pieces on the first te were not uniform in thickness, and the skin on some pieces was damaged. Yet, the pieces on thest te were almost exactly the same in thickness and size, and the skin on each piece was in beautiful shape.


    ��108 pieces, and there is no meat left on the bones. Perfect!�� Mag said to Firis.


    I envy the hell out of her. Mag sighed silently. I had to carve up over 5,000 ducks before I mastered the skills at the test field for the God of Cookery. But it only took her several hours and 10 ducks of practice to do the same. You can get really discouraged when youpare yourself to someone better than you.


    Firis looked surprised. ��So I don��t need to practice anymore?��


    Mag nodded. ��No, you don��t. From now on, you��ll slice the ducks for the customers. I��m sure you can do it.��


    ��Yes, Boss, I��ll do my best.��


    Due to Principal Novan��s promotion and Amy��s winning of the Outstanding Contribution Award, Mamy Restaurant had garnered more fame, which led to a surge in the number of customers tonight.


    Many parents of the kids not in Amy��s ss came with their families to try the dish that had been praised by both the principal and the director of guidance.


    Of course, when they really came to the restaurant, families who weren��t wealthy showed a hesitant look when they saw the prices. Others gave excuses of not finding anything to their liking to live. Some bought a skewer of beef kebabs for their child for take away. As for those who could afford the price, they took their seats and awaited the food to be served.


    Joseph and his parents seated themselves at a table in the corner.


    ��Look at the price of beef kebabs,�� Joseph��s mother said when she opened the menu. ��Only 200 copper coins each. Mag is such a nice person.��

 Chapter 939 - Bye, Sally

    <h4>Chapter 939 Bye, Sally</h4>


    Mag could spend more time on cooking now that Firis had taken over the duck-slicing job.


    A roasted duck could satiate 200 customers. As such, they could serve 500 customers during dinner time, and that was not including the ones that stood by the roadside eating food like beef kebabs and roujiamo.


    Mag had handled his workload with no problem, but Yabemiya and Sally looked like they could use some rest.


    Crap, I totally forgot to make the ��we are hiring�� flyer. Mag looked very worried. With Sally gone, we can��t hope to run such arge business.


    Mag looked at Sally who was clearing tables and realized he was still refusing to face the reality that she was leaving. He sighed. I��ll put up a recruitment poster tomorrow. I��ll cut the number of customers we can handle for now and raise it when I find someone suitable.


    Mag didn��t like the idea of having too many waitresses running about in the restaurant. He didn��t like the bustle and cramped feeling. This was roughly testament of his unconventional ways.


    When every customer had left and everything was spotlessly clean, Yabemiya and Ba joined arms and walked over to where Sally was standing. ��Let��s go back, Aisha, it��s so cold.��


    Sally shook her head. ��I have some business I need to tend to. You go on ahead.�� She then put her arms around them and gave them a big hug. ��I��m so fortunate, having you as my friends.��


    They didn��t know why she had suddenly gotten so emotional.


    ��No, we��re the fortunate ones.�� Yabemiya smiled. ��Come home soon. Don��t stay out toote.��


    Ba gave Sally a long look before waving her hand, saying, ��Bye.�� Sally watched as they walked into the cold, dark night.


    ��Why didn��t you tell them you��re leaving?�� Mag asked.


    ��I don��t want to make them sad.�� Then she turned to face Mag with a smile. ��Thank you, Mag, for letting me stay here and work for you.��


    ��I should thank you. Miss Sally. The restaurant couldn��t have gotten where it is today without you.��


    Sally was taken by surprise. ��How... How did you find out?��


    ��By ident.��


    Sally smiled. ��I guess I should thank you again.��


    ��No. I should thank you for not killing me.�� Then Mag handed her a leather bag and a well-made music box. The bag was bound by a golden thread. The music box was covered by a ss dome, in which stood a half-elf girl in a purple dress.


    Sally took the music box in her hand. The half-elf girl closely resembled Amy.


    ��A parting gift. You know how to use it, don��t you? She can do all the dances you learned here and some new dances. If she stops moving, just ce the music box under the sun for half a day or so.��


    Sally looked on the verge of tears. ��Thank you,�� she said after staring at it for a while.


    ��Come back whenever you want to. You can always eat here free of charge.�� Mag gave her a warm smile, the same smile he had given her when she pushed the restaurant door open for the very first time.


    Sally nodded. ��Thank you.�� She put the music box and the money in her bag. She looked around the ce where she had spent most of her days after she ran away from home. She had witnessed it grow from a small business to such arge one. It was a ce she loved even more than her home.


    Sally turned to face Mag. ��Say goodbye to Amy for me.�� She smiled. ��I wille back someday.��


    Mag smiled back. ��You know where to find us.��


    ��Bye, Mag.��


    ��Bye, Sally.�� Mag stood at the door and watched her fade into the night.


    ��It��s so damn cold.�� Mag wrapped his clothes tighter around himself. He walked inside and closed the door behind him. He then poured himself a ss of wine and downed it in one go.


    ��Big Sister Aisha is noting back, is she, Father?�� Amy asked when she saw Maging up. She was sitting at the top of the stairs, holding Ugly Duckling in her arms.


    Mag walked up to her and stroked her head. ��She wille back,�� he said softly, ��but not tomorrow.��


    Amy raised her eyes. ��What about the day after tomorrow?��


    Mag shook his head. ��But she loves you, so she��ll definitelye back to see you someday.��


    Amy��s face lit up but fell again. ��I didn��t tell her I love her too.��


    ��She knows. She is a grown-up, so she can tell that you love her.��


    ��Really? I will tell her I love her when I see her again.��


    ...


    ��Have you said your goodbyes to your friends?�� Elliot asked Sally at the top of a mountain outside the city.


    ��You know I��m not good at saying goodbye,�� Sally said calmly.


    Elliot paused a moment. ��Do you hate me, Sally?��


    Sally didn��t answer. She stared off into the distance, her face reflective. ��Are we bandits, Father?��


    Elliot frowned. ��Of course not. We��re elves, protected by the God of Life.��


    Sally looked him in the eye. ��But what��s the difference between what we��re doing now and what the bandits do?��


    Elliot opened his mouth but made no reply.


    ��I hate it, so I��m going to destroy it.�� With that, she turned around and left.

 Chapter 940 - As a system, I“ll kill you all!

    <h4>Chapter 940 As a system, I��ll kill you all!</h4>


    ��What the hell is this?!�� Irina said. ��Hang in there, old friend!��


    The leaves of the Tree of Life had withered, and almost the whole trunk had turned ck. ck smoke wasing out of the trunk, and it smelled like death.


    Irina was sitting cross-legged under the tree, pale from excessive use of magic.


    A twig reached down and patted weakly on her back as if telling her to leave.


    ��No.�� Irina shook her head adamantly. ��If I leave you behind and let you die, elves will be abandoned by the God of Life. I can��t let that happen. I won��t let that happen. Before Motheres out of seclusion, it��s up to me to protect you and the Wind Forest.��


    The tree creaked and groaned as if weeping.


    ...


    Borg stood outside Irina��s cave. The ck lines on his face looked even more hideous in the moonlight. There was a ck mass of mist around him, constantly changing shapes, as if alive. ��Soon! Soon! Tonight, I��ll make the Nond Continent bow down before my might!��


    ...


    ��No!�� Helena screamed in the starry cave as she looked up at the stars which were dimming quickly as if they were hidden by clouds.


    She looked grave as a big crystal ball appeared in her hand. It was shining a bright purple-golden.


    ��We��re doomed! This is even worse than thest war among species!��


    She went white, staring in the direction where the Tree of Life was, her trembling voice echoing in the cave.


    ...


    ck clouds appeared out of nowhere, and started gathering above the Wind Forest.


    Elven elders looked up, their faces unusually grave. They could sense danger in the air, but they had no clue what was going on. One thing they knew for sure, though, and that was that something really bad was about to happen.


    ...


    ��Make me your servant, Lord of Death!�� Borg shouted with his hands up above his head. ��Give me your power, and I��ll give you this world!��


    With a crash of thunder, a ck sh of lightning shot down from the ck clouds towards the Tree of Life.


    ��Don��t you dare touch it!�� Irina shouted. A white light flew up and met the ck lightning. Boom!


    However, more shes of lightning rained down, too many to count.


    The Tree of Life suddenly shone a bright green as countless branches reached up and formed a thick, tightly knit shield over Irina.


    ck lightning bolts struck the shield ceaselessly, snapping and charring one branch after another. ck lines had covered its whole trunk, and were now climbing along the branches as though they were alive.


    The green light around the tree faded, but the shield that held above Irina remained steadfast. It did not give in at all.


    Tears welled in Irina��s eyes as she watched pieces of wood fall from the sky. She stood there, magic staff clutched in her hand, but it had stopped shining.


    ��Come on! Come on! The world is mine!��


    The trembling Borg��s eyes had turned red like a devil��s. The ck mist condensed into the form of a hideous devil behind him as it looked at him covetously.


    ...


    They must be out of their mind thinking they can touch my gold mine! As a system, I��ll kill you all!


    A string of text floated across Mag��s mind, but due to the small text, it didn��t earn his notice.


    Suddenly, rain came down in torrents and pierced the ck clouds like countless arrows.


    The ck clouds vanished into thin air in a matter of seconds as though they had met their nemesis.


    The thick, dark clouds vanished in a blink of an eye.


    ��What?!�� Borg looked up, bbergasted.


    However, the ck figure behind him let out a sharp, horrified cry.


    When the raindrops hit Borg, it was like water sshing into boiling oil. It was a loud stter.


    Borg looked up as he let out a painful roar. The ck lines that covered his face seemed to be sliced off from his skin by a de. The pain drove him crazy.


    As for the figure behind him, it kept changing forms amidst the rain��s cleansing. However, it failed to avoid the rain. Like a figure made of mud, it kept reducing in size thanks to the rain until itpletely dissipated.


    ...


    ��This is?�� Irina looked up in surprise. The ck lightning that struck at the shield vanished suddenly before turning into a downpour.


    When the raindrops hit the Tree of Life, the ck lines on the appeared to meet their nemesis. They were instantly obliterated. The trunk followed. The aura of death that she and the Tree of Life had been desperately fending off recently had vanished rapidly.


    The Tree of Life��s yellowed colors restored to their healthy green under the rain��s nourishment. The broken branches were reborn. The almost bald tree grew out new sprouts as a light green glow illuminated the cave. The branches rustled gently, revealing their vitality.


    ��Did the God of Life save us?��


    Irina was as surprised as she was relieved.


    The branches swayed happily as green light enveloped the feeble Irina.


    As if on cue, the rain stopped as suddenly as it had started.


    Borg kneeled on the ground, drenched in blood. ��Why?�� he shouted up. ��Why?! I was so close... My n almost seeded!��


    ��Compared to my ns, your invasion of the world counts for sh*t.��


    A line of text floated across Mag��s mind.


    ��What are you on about, System?�� Mag frowned and asked when he saw the ant-sized string of text sh across his mind.

 Chapter 941 - How Much Does He Have To Pay?

    <h4>Chapter 941 How Much Does He Have To Pay?</h4>


    ��Oh, nothing,�� answered the system. ��I just spread some fertilizer and sprayed some non-toxic and pollution-free pesticides.��


    ��You said your ingredients were organic. Did you lie to me?��


    The system bristled up. ��I saved your wife while I was making my nts grow well, and you call me a liar? Do not question my professionalism in farming. No one is more professional than me, not even Yuan Longping, the Father of Hybrid Rice!��


    ��I thought you were a cuisine system.��


    ��I am! But I��m also very professional in other things. Do you want me to tell you how to farm?��


    ��No, thanks. Not interested. By the way, can you tell me what I can do to level up quickly? Maybe killing magical beasts?��


    ��I��m not interested in killing magical beasts.��


    Mag: ��...��


    ��Then can I level up through farming?��


    ��Farming has nothing to do with levelling up,�� the system said camly.


    ��F*ck!��


    ��Watch yournguage!��


    ��Get lost!�� By then, Amy had fallen asleep. Mag kissed her on her head, and creeped up the stairs to practice his swordy.


    The fights in Rodu and the Wind Forest had made him realize the importance of him getting stronger.


    Ah Zi was very powerful, to be sure, but he couldn��t rely on it alone. Besides, there were enemies that even Ah Zi couldn��t handle.


    In order to survive the chaos that mighte, he needed to get Alex��s full power back as soon as possible, but that was not enough. He needed to make sure that what had happened to Alex would never happen to him again.


    A n wasing together in his head, but he didn��t know if it would work.


    The ymore danced in the night. He was flexible as a snake and swift as lightning.


    Nobody could see or hear him now that Mag had had the system add a cover around the balcony.


    An hourter, Mag went downstairs, soaked with sweat. He took a quick shower and went to bed to sleep.


    ��Just a quick reminder, the foodpetition will start tomorrow,�� reminded the system just as Mag was about to fall asleep.


    Mag��s eyes snapped open. He frowned. ��The eggnt with garlic sauce is not perfect yet, and I haven��t gotten anyone to try it, but I think I��ll be fine.��


    ...


    Mag woke up early the next morning and made several versions of eggnt with garlic sauce. He tried them all before confirming the final version.


    Although it tasted better than the ones he had had in his past life, it was stillcking inparison to the one he had eaten at the filthy restaurant. It was ultimately short of something.


    There was likely no mistake with the recipe and procedure. All Mag could do was write it off as nostalgia. He temporarily had no way to improve it.


    ��Hopefully the people here will like it like I do. I don��t want to have to dance to Gokuraku Jodo in drag.�� Mag dumped the dishes into the trash can, and was about to go out to buy some eggnts.


    Knock! Knock!


    A knock came at the door.


    ��Is it Firis? She came so early today.�� Mag untied his apron and hung it neatly on a peg. He walked to the door in surprise. He had woken up early today, giving him plenty of time before his appointment with Firis. It wasn��t likely that she woulde so early, right?


    When he opened the door, he found two elves standing outside with their hands held together. ��Good morning, Bl... Miss Shirley and Anna, can I help you?��


    Blour was holding Anna��s hand, dressed in female attire��Shirley. He was a stunner in drag.


    He was probably the most beautiful drag queen Mag had ever seen. He would have totally mistaken him for a woman if he hadn��t known him. Even his fake breasts looked so natural.


    Mag didn��t know what was under his dress, but from the looks of it, it couldn��t have been coconut shells or buns since they wouldn��t give that full, ample look. But to say breast imnts, that would be too technologically advanced for this world. It wasn��t possible that silicon imnts were invested because some drag queen wanted to make themselves look more natural, right?


    Of course, none of that was important. What��s important was why Blour came here with Anna so early in the morning. To say goodbye? He was leaving now that Sally was leaving?


    ��Good morning, Uncle Mag,�� said Anna with a smile.


    Blour looked displeased. ��I��m here to take over her job. Hasn��t she told you about it?�� His voice was feminine and melodious.


    ��Wait, what? Whose job are you here to take over?��


    Blour raised an eyebrow. ��Is there someone else who has left?��


    Mag��s eyes widened as he looked oddly at Blour. ��Did Aisha send you here? You are taking over her!?��


    ��I didn��t want to be a waitress, but she has left for bigger things. I need to do what she requested from me, or I wouldn��t be at ease.�� Blour sighed. ��As attractive as I am, a picturesque scene wherever I stand, to think that I��d have to work as a waitress. What a waste of my beauty and youth.��


    Mag: ��...��


    Anna: ��...��


    Mag held back his urge to curse as he sized up Shirley again. He had never expected Sally to find him a waitress. She was indeed thoughtful.


    In terms of looks, and ignoring that he was just a drag queen, Shirley was a stunning beauty. She was perfect as a waitress.


    However, looks weren��t the only thing. With the hard work the restaurant needed, she would only be a vase if she didn��t have the ability to match it. That would be someone Mag didn��t need.


    ��I know I��m beautiful, Mag, but could you not stare at me? I��m not interested in men,�� said Blour.


    I��m not interested in drag queens either, Mag thought. He also realized that his eyes hadnded on her fake breasts while amidst his thoughts. He shifted them away and smiled at Blour. ��Miss Shirley, I��m grateful for you toe here under Aisha��s behest. However, if you wish to be hired at Mamy Restaurant, you will have to pass a test. I need to confirm that you have the ability to take on the job.��


    ��What? A test? Are you serious? Can��t you see how beautiful I am?��


    It was hard not tough. ��You are beautiful, but I need to know you have what it takes to do the job.��


    ��That��s fair enough, I guess. And I hate people who only care about my pretty face.��


    ��Come on in, then.��


    Closing the door, Mag went into the kitchen and took out several tes and bowls of different shapes. He ced them on a table and then poured some oil over them and the table. ��Now clear the table as fast as you can.��


    ��I hate to get grease on my delicate hands, but this is easy.�� Blour walked over to the table and waved his hand. The oil was gone in an instant as a ribbon of green light brushed past the tes and table. The tes and bowls stacked themselves up neatly.


    Mag fingered the surface of the table. It was smooth and smelled very refreshing. If I hadn��t known better, I��d have thought he used some kind of dish detergent.


    ��Good. Now I need to test your math skills. One roujiamo is 300 copper coins; one tofu pudding, 200; one braised chicken and rice, 800. John Doe ate two servings of braised chicken and rice, three roujiamos, and a tofu pudding, and then he ordered one braised chicken and rice and one roujiamo to go. How much does he have to pay?��

 Chapter 942 - Did You Sleep With My Father?

    <h4>Chapter 942 Did You Sleep With My Father?</h4>


    ��Is John Doe a pig? How can he eat that much?�� Blour asked.


    ��You don��t need to worry about whether he is a pig or not,�� Mag said calmly. ��So how much does he have to pay?��


    ��800 copper coins each... two servings of braised chicken and rice...�� Blour frowned and thought long and hard before he gave up and told Mag it was impossible for an elf to do it.


    That was when Anna turned to Mag, and said, ��38 gold coins.��


    Mag and Blour looked at Anna.


    Mag looked nodded at Anna with a smile. ��That��s right. 38 gold coins.�� It was not a hard math question, but it was not easy for a child to solve it.


    ��Oh, Anna... How could you do this to me? I��m so embarrassed right now.��


    A smile showed on Anna��s face. ��Can I work here as a cashier, Mr. Mag? Big Sister Shirley will work as a waitress.��


    ��You want to work here?�� But you��re still a child. Only two years older than Amy. Shouldn��t you be in school?


    Anna nodded. ��Yes. I want to learn to cook from Mr. Mag and help you out. I still remember the 9��9 table Amy taught me. Besides, I don��t want to stay at the embassy alone.��


    Blour touched Anna��s head. ��Chaos School said she needs to wait until next semester to be enrolled.��


    Mag smiled and crouched down. ��Well, I guess you can work here for now,�� he said to Anna. ��You��ll get a handsome sry and free meals.��


    Anna shook her head. ��I don��t want money. I just want to learn to cook from you.��


    ��Listen, Anna,�� Blour said, ��if you work, you get paid. That��s how the world works.��


    ��Yes. It��s hical to exploit a child,�� Mag agreed. He stood up and put his hand out. ��Congrattions, Miss Shirley, you��re hired.��


    Blour shook it. ��Congrattions, Mag, you found yourself an amazing waitress.�� Theyughed.


    ��There is still time before the morning service, so get some rest. I��ll find some clothes for you.�� Mag poured them two sses of water before going upstairs.


    ��I prefer to wear my own dress,�� said Blour.


    ��I��m afraid you have to follow the rules here, Miss Shirley.��


    Mag chose Han Chinese clothing for Shirley; a white shirt with a red skirt. The sleeves were embroidered with golden thread.


    As for Anna, Mag bought her a blue dress and a coat. It was getting cold, so the little girl needed something warm.


    ��Ding, 3,000 copper coins have been sessfully deducted. The female attire is being produced!��


    Three minutester.


    ��Ding! Goods delivered. Please ept it!��


    ��Change into these,�� Mag said. ��We��re a bit short-handed at the moment, so I need you to start working today.��


    Mag decided to look at Blour as a woman when he was dressed in female attire; he felt much better this way.


    ��They��re so beautiful!�� Anna eximed. ��Thank you, Mr. Mag.��


    Shirley touched her skirt to feel the fabric. It was smooth. She could tell that it was made of top-grade silk, but she didn��t think the white shirt would go well with the red skirt.


    ��These are called Hanfu,�� Mag told Shirley. Since they were not easy to put on, Mag showed her step by step.


    ��There is a bathroom upstairs. You can change there,�� said Mag. ��I��m going to the market to buy some ingredients. Tell Amy I��ll be home soon if she wakes up. I��ll make some breakfast after I get back.��


    ��Let��s go, Big Sister Shirley,�� Anna said when Mag was gone.


    ��Okay,�� Shirley said reluctantly. ��But I won��t wear them if they make me look ugly.��


    It took Shirley a good 10 minutes to get into her new clothes. She looked at herself in the mirror, stunned.


    The white shirt went surprisingly well with the red dress. They were stylish, elegant, and much more ttering than her favorite dress.


    This went well with her temperament, surpassing even that favorite dress of hers.


    The unique design and the magical match ultimately resulted in such incredulous effects. It exceeded her expectations.


    Even more magical was that the attire seemed custom made for him. It fit him perfectly, with no error in measurement.


    What surprised her even more was that they fitted her as well as if they had been made for her.


    ��Holy cow! These clothes are so amazing!��


    Looking at the mirror, Shirley fell silent before eximing in amazement.


    That was when the door creaked open. Amy was first surprised to see Shirley standing there, but when she saw the dress Shirley had changed out of, she angrily demanded, ��Did you sleep with my father?��

 Chapter 943 - Won’t This Get Back To The Wind Forest?

    <h4>Chapter 943 Won��t This Get Back To The Wind Forest?</h4>


    ��Huh...!?��


    Shirley was stunned, and almost jumped up. Her usually calm demeanor changed instantly as she waved her hands, and said, ��You can��t make this sort ofments out of the blue, Little Amy. Why would I be sleeping with him?!��


    ��But if you��re not sleeping with him, then why are you changing your clothes in the bathroom? It��s still not yet time to open the restaurant, so my father wouldn��t let the customers enter in advance. Furthermore, he wouldn��t have allowed others into the bathroom.�� Amy had a knowing look on her face.


    ��This...�� Shirley was taken aback. Even though the situation wasn��t what she had described, why did she feel that it was a very reasonable exnation?


    ��Amy!�� Anna��s voice came from the stairway. Anna, who had already changed into that blue Lolita dress, poked her head out of the stairway. Then, she ran up the stairs with a smile and looked at Shirley in the bathroom. With her eyes shining bright and mouth slightly open in wonder, she said, ��Wow, Big Sister Shirley. You look beautiful after you changed into the uniform!��


    ��Uniform?�� Amy looked at Anna with some surprise and doubt, and said, ��Big Sister Anna, why are you in the restaurant too?��


    ��Big Sister Shirley and I have be the restaurant��s staff. Our clothes are uniforms supplied by Uncle Mag,�� Anna said with a smile.


    Shirley recovered her calm demeanor. With a slight nod, she said, ��That��s it.�� Then, she looked at Anna with gratitude. She didn��t expect her to get her out of the mess.


    ��So, that was it.�� Amy looked at Shirley with a tinge of disappointment, and silently said to herself, ��There goes a chance to report an important piece of information to Sister Irina.��


    However, Amy��s expression quickly lit up again. She grabbed Anna��s hand, and happily said, ��That��s fantastic. I will be able to see Big Sister Anna every day.��


    ��Yup.�� Anna had an equally happy smile on her face.


    ...


    Mag was walking around in the market when he saw a huge eggnt as big as a winter melon, and said in his mind, ��System, see how cheap these fresh big eggnts are. They cost less than one copper coin for 500g, and they��re nicely shaped and huge. We will need gene mutations to grow such huge eggnts on Earth, right? I have to buy more of this good stuff.��


    ��Host, you must be wondering why you still couldn��t bring out the best of the eggnt with garlic sauce as you had in mind, despite you having done your best with all the ingredients and steps?�� the system asked calmly.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag��s steps faltered, and he hesitantly asked, ��So, System, are you going to give me theplete recipe?��


    ��No. The system is very happy that the host hade up with the best eggnt with garlic sauce recipe sessfully by researching it with his own effort and enquiring mind.


    ��Now, you do notck the technique, but the best eggnt. Nothing��s good when it��s done to the extreme. An eggnt as big as a winter melon can no longer be called an eggnt. An eggnt that can��t be put on a grill is an eggnt that has lost its soul.


    ��Also, the eggnt grown by this system came from the south slope of the Flying Fountain Mountain on the Dragon Inds, where there��s plenty of sunshine. The volcanic ash had supplied the eggnts with rich soil and nutrients. The eggnts havebined the strong points of both the long eggnts and round eggnts, and preserved the taste of the Earth eggnts perfectly. It��s the best choice for making eggnt with garlic sauce and spicy grilled eggnt!�� the system said in a distinct passionate voice of a salesperson.


    Mag furrowed his brows slightly, but he managed to calmly respond, ��How much does your eggnt cost per 500g?��


    ��The excellent eggnts are sold individually as a single piece. The eggnts produced by this system are supple, nutritious����


    ��How much per piece? How heavy is one?�� Mag interrupted calmly.


    ��35 copper coins for a piece, and they weigh approximately 400g per piece. The price is marked clearly, honest and non-negotiable!�� the system said seriously.


    ��It��s too expensive. I came up with this dish by myself, so you can��t decide on the ingredients. I would rather buy the huge eggnt that only costs one copper coin per 500g. There��s not much difference in texture.�� Mag pursed his lips and walked to the seller at the side decisively.


    ��Hey, hey, hey! There��s no need to rush. We can still negotiate the price!�� The system panicked. ��You dide up with this dish by yourself. But, as a person who strives to be the God of Cookery, how could you allow the food that you cook to have ws when you could achieve perfection?��


    ��30 copper coins for a piece, and not a single coin more. At the same time, you are going to open the purchase restrictions for the other ingredients for making eggnt with garlic sauce.�� Mag��s lips curled a little.


    ��D-deal!�� The system spat out through clenched teeth.


    ��Good.�� Mag walked past the smiling vegetable seller and straight toward the entrance of the market.


    It was the best to get the ingredients that the system provided. The little w in the texture indeed made Mag feel a little ufortable. Being a perfectionist was such a bother.


    Mag saw a few workers from the Food Association adjusting the magical screen when he was cycling back to the restaurant. It looked like the new Delicious Cuisine Rankings would be going online soon.


    Mag even ran into Firis along the way. Mag gave her a ride since the child seat removed yesterday was not put back yet.


    ��T-thank you... Boss,�� Firis, who had never got so close to a man before, stammered with a blush when she got off the bicycle.


    ��You��re wee.�� Mag opened the door with a smile and prepared to go in with the bicycle.


    ��Miss Sally... Is she gone?�� Firis suddenly asked in a soft voice.


    Mag stopped, turned around, and looked at Firis. He nodded, and replied, ��Yes, she went backst night.��


    ��Hmm...�� Firis bit her lips, and her eyes reddened.


    ��Don��t worry. Everything will be fine.�� Mag patted her shoulder gently, and went in with the bicycle.


    ��Princess... Are you still alright?�� Firis stood at the restaurant��s entrance for a moment to calm her emotions before she opened the door and went in.


    Firis! Shirley, who was drinking water gracefully, almost choked when she saw Firis walk through the door. She coughed, and her face turned red.


    Firis, who had just walked in, was stunned to see such a beautiful elf, and a little elf too. How did they get in when the restaurant was not open yet?


    ��This is Big Sister Firis, also known as Big Sister Beansprout. She��s in charge of chopping vegetables and slicing ducks. Her knife skills are marvellous, only Father is slightly better than her.�� Amy introduced her to Anna and Shirley. Then, she looked at Firis, and said, ��Big Sister Beansprout, this is Big Sister Anna and Big Sister Shirley. They will be the employees of the restaurant from today onwards.��


    Firis quickly nodded slightly, and said, ��Nice to meet you.��


    ��Nice to meet you, Big Sister Firis,�� Anna greeted her cordially.


    ��Nice to meet you.�� Shirley nodded slightly, and tried to make her appearance appear calm. Although she knew what happened in the Wind Forest, she was still taken aback and shocked to meet Firis directly!


    Will the embarrassing news of me being a waitress get back to the Wind Forest? Shirley looked at Firis with a worried look.

 Chapter 944 - You Will Pay For Your Meal Or We Will Crush You!

    <h4>Chapter 944 You Will Pay For Your Meal Or We Will Crush You!</h4>


    ��Boss, Aisha is missing! She didn��t return to the dormitoryst night. I knocked on her door when I didn��t see her get up in the morning. I went in when I didn��t get an answer. She wasn��t in her room, and I couldn��t find her after searching the entire dormitory. What... What will we do now?�� Yabemiya said hurriedly as she came into the restaurant with a panicked look just as everyone was getting acquainted with one another.


    Ba followed her in with a head of messy hair, looking as if she was just dragged out of her bed. She, too, had worry written all over her face.


    ��Miya, Aisha isn��t missing. She went home. She bade her farewell to me onlyst night. She let me tell you that she will visit whenever she can in the future,�� Mag said to Yabemiya and Ba as he walked out of the kitchen.


    ��She only went home? What a relief...�� Yabemiya was relieved. However, her face showed a hint of destion shortly after. With red eyes, she softly said, ��But, I haven��t said my goodbye to her yet.��


    ��It��s good that she went home.�� Ba patted Miya��s shoulder gently with a relieved look. But, there was still a little loneliness in her eyes.


    Mag looked at Miya with a smile, and gently said, ��Aisha said she doesn��t like to say goodbye, so she went away quietly. I guess she wanted us to remember her smile.��


    Miya looked at Mag and nodded lightly.


    ��Now, we shall introduce the new colleagues who have just joined our restaurant today. They are Shirley and Anna, whom everyone is already very familiar with. They will be part of Mamy Restaurant from today onwards. I hope everyone can get along cordially as we work together. Let��s have a good time together,�� Mag continued with a smile.


    Anna took a step forward with a sweet smile, and said, ��I��m the cashier, Anna. Pleased to meet you.��


    ��I��m Shirley.�� Shirley stepped forward and nodded slightly.


    Yabemiya��s eyes lit up as she looked toward Shirley. She said with amazement, ��Wow! What a beautiful big sister! Is this the new attire that Boss has prepared for Shirley? It��s so pretty and matching!��


    Shirley could be considered as the restaurant��s regr. Apparently, Master Blour and she were siblings, although they alway came to the restaurant separately. However, beautiful people would alway leave asting impression, so Yabemiya remembered her naturally.


    Ba also looked at Shirley with a little amazement. She had alway thought she was very pretty in the Moon Kingdom. After all, everyone praised her as she was the oldest princess.


    But, after she arrived on this continent, she discovered that there were many girls who were prettier than her in the Mamy Restaurant alone. And that excluded the beautiful women she had seen amongst the customers during this time.


    Shirley��s beauty had an otherworldly feel to it, especially when she wore the special clothes. The sh between pure white and crimson red made people��s eyes light up.


    In the Moon Kingdom, she would be considered as a great beauty. Instead, she was working as a server in Mamy Restaurant. This made her wonder.


    It seems rather nice to be a server here, Shirley thought with a smile as she listened to the praises.


    ��Pretty Anna, do you still intend to learn to cook after bing the cashier here?�� Yabemiya asked Anna smilingly. Anna became familiar with everyone after staying in the restaurant and learning cooking with Mag every single day.


    ��Yes, I want to learn cooking from Uncle Mag and be a chef as good as him. But I will also do my job properly.�� Anna nodded with determination in her eyes.


    Everyone smiled. This little one had a lot of ambition despite her young age.


    Firis couldn��t help but look at Anna. She didn��t expect this little elf would aspire to be a chef too. She would have a littlepanion as she learned to cook now.


    The sadness of Sally��s departure was swiftly lightened by the addition of new staff and the process of familiarization.


    Apart from being a little narcissistic and a clean freak, Shirley��s character was perfectly fine. She quickly got along well with everyone even though she didn��t talk much.


    ...


    ��Today��s new special: Eggnt with garlic sauce. Avable from noon.��


    Mag wrote a line of words on the notice board, and let Yabemiya hang it on the door.


    ��Eggnt with garlic sauce? Does this new dish have anything to do with fish?�� Yabemiya asked curiously.


    ��I love to eat fish. Do we get to eat fish this morning?�� Amy��s eyes lit up, and she came forward with anticipation.


    ��We should eat something light for breakfast, so we will have to wait till noon to eat that.�� Mag shook his head and smiled. Although he would like to have someone try out his new dish, eggnt with garlic sauce was a heavy dish, and was not very suitable to be eaten for breakfast.


    ��Alright.�� Amy nodded obediently, though she was a little disappointed.


    ��Alright, let��s eat. It��s Shirley and Anna��s first day at work today, let��s help them if they are unfamiliar with work. The busy opening hours will begin soon,�� Mag said to everyone as he tapped Amy��s nose with a smile. Breakfast was already set on the table.


    Yangzhou fried rice, Roujiamo with ham and tofu pudding. Simple, delicious, and would provide adequate energy for an entire morning.


    ��It��s such a simple job, so there��s no need to worry at all.�� Shirley fed herself a spoonful of fried rice, and her smile widened on her face. This job wasn��t as bad as she thought initially, because she could eat such delicious fried rice and tofu pudding without having to queue for them.


    ��A job in a restaurant may look simple, but it��s much moreplicated than you think when you actually do it.�� Mag gave her a warning. Although she was a level seven magic caster, certain things couldn��t be solved by magic.


    They cleared the tables after breakfast, and prepared to open for business.


    Mag looked at Shirley and Anna with a smile, and said, ��Mamy Restaurant��s customer policy is to provide afortable yet reasonable service. We promote mutual respect and equal treatment to every single customer, regardless of their race and financial status. As long as they are a customer of the restaurant, we will treat them without any prejudice.


    ��Of course, Mamy Restaurant has its baseline. The service provided by our staff doesn��t include being bullied. We can remove those unruly customers from the restaurant. You can refer to the ��points to note�� written on the back of the menu for details.��


    ��I like the veryst point,�� Shirley said as she took up a menu to read.


    ��What do we do if... a customer refused to pay?�� Anna asked weakly.


    ��Don��t fret, Big Sister Anna. I will be helping you at the side.�� Amy held Anna��s hand with a serious look, and said, ��I will tell them, ��you will pay for your meal or we will crush you!����

 Chapter 945 - Hey Uncle, I Think You“ve Got The Wrong Person?

    <h4>Chapter 945 Hey Uncle, I Think You��ve Got The Wrong Person?</h4>


    The customers quickly found out that Mamy Restaurant had changed its service staff. The regrs liked Sally, who was stern yet efficient and elegant. They were a little sad to hear that she had left her position.


    However, the new service staff member Shirley had caused quite a stir. It wasn��t easy to find another elf as beautiful as her in the entire Chaos City, yet she became Mamy Restaurant��s server. It could be considered as a constion that she took over Sally��s job.


    Harrison got close to Mag, giving him a thumbs-up, and said, ��I��m really impressed with you, Boss Mag. Could you tell me where you recruit your staff from secretly? I would like to recruit a secretary.��


    ��I usually just go with the flow when ites to staff recruitment.�� Mag smiled before he turned and walked to the kitchen.


    He couldn��t say that he picked up Yabemiya; Ba had fallen from the sky; Firis was found in the Wind Forest; and Shirley was rmended by Sally, right?


    This sort of recruitment process was simply... too far-fetched. It was too embarrassing for him to even bring it up.


    ��Boss Mag is perfect, except he speaks too philosophically...�� Harrison sighed. He was so envious of the beautiful staff that worked in the restaurant.


    ��Help me up. I want to see if Shirley��s still so heartless to reject me today. I��m so love-sick because I can��t be with my love,�� a pale Constantine said weakly in a luxurious horse-drawn carriage.


    ��Why are you doing this to yourself, Master?�� A middle-aged man, who seemed to be a butler, extended his arms and helped him up. He said with a hint of helplessness, ��Miss Shirley doesn��t even know that you have been going to Mamy Restaurant daily to wait for her. You can��t me her for being heartless. This is a one-sided love, she doesn��t have any feelings for you.��


    Constantine��s expressions froze momentarily, and he turned to look at the butler. He said with a vibrato, ��You... You... are sprouting nonsense! Even though I have only seen Miss Shirley twice, I��m sure that she is the only woman for me in this life. No matter what, I��m going to find her and express my love for her. Otherwise, I would rather die!��


    ��What if she turned you down?�� the butler asked rhetorically.


    ��I...�� Constantine��s face flushed instantaneously, and he angrily said, ��Nonsense! W-why would she turn me down! I love her reverently with all of my heart. I would even give up my life for her. Why would she turn me down? This would absolutely not happen. She will definitely fall in love with me!��


    ��This isn��t how love works.�� The butler sighed. He helped Constantine out of the carriage with a resigned expression.


    ��There would be no meaning in me living if I couldn��t see Miss Shirley again. I would rather die and be reborn as a butterfly that follows her around so I could see her daily,�� Constantine said sadly.


    Just as he looked up, he saw a woman in a white top and red dress in the midst of clearing a table behind the ss.


    ��Miss Shirley!�� Constantine��s eyes lit up immediately, but he blinked shortly after. He tagged the butler, and said with a tinge of nervous happiness, ��Did you see Miss Shirley? Or am I hallucinating? Why is Miss Shirley working in Mamy Restaurant as a server?��


    The butler looked into the restaurant, and then nodded. ��If that beautifuldy elf is indeed Miss Shirley, then you are right, Master.��


    ��Excellent! Let��s go in...�� Constantine beamed. He felt that strength had returned to his legs, and swiftly walked toward the restaurant��s entrance.


    ��Calm down, Master. This is Mamy Restaurant. We need to queue to enter.�� The butler quickly grabbed Constantine. He pouted his lips at the queue to emphasize his point.


    Constantine looked at the people in the queue who were staring at them in an unfriendly manner, and calmed down immediately. He almost forgot he was at Mamy Restaurant. If he cut the queue, he would be cklisted and banned from the restaurant in the future.


    Although he didn��t know why Shirley was working in Mamy Restaurant as a service staff member, Constantine was exhrated. If this was real, then he would be able to see Miss Shirley every day. This was euphoria.


    He walked all the way to the back of the queue and joined in. Constantine, who seemed to be very feeble in the beginning, was very energetic now, just as if he just had a booster. He didn��t require the butler to prop him up anymore. He stared at Shirley with his bloodshot eyes, and his heart felt as sweet as if it had fallen into a pot of honey.


    Miss Shirley must have remembered me, right?


    No, she should be as lovesick for me as I am for her. Otherwise, why would she be a server, given her beauty and status? She has gone to such lengths just to see me. It��s so hard on her.


    It must be this. I haven��t expected Miss Shirley to be such an attentivedy. I��m deeply touched, and I have to make my feelings known to her today. I have to tell her that I love her too!


    Don��t worry, Miss Shirley. I know all about your feelings for me, Constantine thought in his heart. His face became increasingly flushed, and he began to take in deeper breaths.


    The queue moved forward slowly. Finally, it was Constantine��s turn.


    He straightened his clothes and took a deep breath. Constantine tried his best to calm down before he pulled open the door. Bang! The door crashed into his forehead.


    ��Ouch!��


    Constantine covered the bump on his forehead. He was seeing stars in front of him.


    The customers still in the queue tried to hide theirughter by covering their mouths with their hands, while those in the restaurant looked over curiously, trying to see who was the idiot that managed to crash into the door in such a manner.


    ��Someone��s here to cause trouble?�� Shirley was also sizing up Constantine at the door. Apart from taking over Sally��s job, she also promised to protect the restaurant. Did she have to act so soon?


    ��Miss Shirley is looking at you, Master,�� the butler reminded him softly.


    Constantine straightened up instantly. He felt the pain had disappeared in that instant, and the stars were gone. He blinked and happened to gaze straight into the face that upied his mind day and night.


    Constantine took two steps forward with a lovestruck gaze, and said to Shirley, ��Miss Shirley, I know all about your feelings. I didn��t expect that you miss me as much as I miss you. I feel your pain. Let me protect you!��


    The restaurant was silent. Everyone was staring at the two people standing at the entrance and guessing about their rtionships and possible grievances. It got many of the customers�� fiery gossipy souls burning wildly.


    Shirley looked at Constantine, who sported a bump on his forehead, and frowned. She calmly said, ��Hey Uncle, I think you��ve got the wrong person. I don��t know you.��

 Chapter 946 - Destined To Be Single!

    <h4>Chapter 946 Destined To Be Single!</h4>


    ��Critical hit!��


    Constantine took two steps back and looked at Shirley with disbelief. His face, which was blushing originally, paled instantly. If the butler had not propped him up in time, he wouldn��t even be able to stand properly.


    Miss Shirley doesn��t remember me at all? How could this be? I��m thinking about her every single day. Can��t she feel that at all? Is my overwhelming love for her all wasted? Constantine looked at Shirley with a wretched look as if he was a wronged child.


    Shirley furrowed her brows. She really couldn��t recall who this man, who seemed rather impotent, was.


    ��Ha... So it��s actually one-sided love plus delusion.��


    A youngdy burst outughing on the spot. People had thought it was a love tragedy initially, and then it suddenly had a twist, and became aedy.


    The customers, who were looking at them, smiled too. They didn��t expect that thisdy elf would bring them such amusement when she had only just joined the restaurant.


    This had to be this year��s most pathetic love deration? There wasn��t even a rejection. It was simply a case of mistaken identity.


    Bro, hers could be bigger than yours if she decides to take it out. Mag looked at Constantine from the kitchen and sighed in his heart. He felt a little sorry for him.


    ��Shirley is so popr. Someone dered his love for her on her first day at work,�� Yabemiya said softly with a smile.


    ��That Uncle is ugly,�� Ba said with disgust after she looked at Constantine.


    Shirley continued clearing the tables. She put the tes gently on the tray. She waved her hand across the table with a gentle move, and a green light shed. A stream of clear water flowed over the table and chairs, making them as clean as new.


    The butler held onto Constantine��s arm, and calmly said, ��Sober up, Master. You��ve got to maintain your dignity now.��


    Some sparks returned to Constantine��s eyes gradually. He quickly put on a smile when he saw Shirley getting ready to leave with the tray. He said, ��I was only joking earlier, Miss Shirley. You must have forgotten about me since we haven��t seen each other for a long time. Thus, let me introduce myself again. I am����


    ��I��m not interested.�� Shirley turned around and went to the kitchen without even giving him a second look.


    Constantine looked at Shirley��s retreating back with a gaping mouth. His heart felt heavy.


    ��This poor man. He actually looks alright.��


    ��Isn��t he the famous swinging bachelor of our Chaos City, Constantine? He��s filthy rich and owns dozens of jewellery shops. He��s a famous Casanova who never had a failed conquest. I didn��t expect him to meet his match here.��


    ��He had to pay for his sins eventually. If thosedies he had led on all these years knew he had thising, they wouldugh their as*ses off.��


    The customers discussed quietly as they looked at Constantine. Some of the customers who knew Constantine began to expose his past to satisfy others�� curiosity for gossip.


    ��Master, should we stay or go?�� the butler asked softly as he looked at Constantine with a worried expression. Although he didn��t have much hope for Constantine, he did watch him grow up, so he couldn��t bear to see him wither away.


    ��Why should I leave? I shall be wherever Miss Shirley is.�� Constantine plonked his butt onto a chair at a side, thenid his head on the table, and looked toward the kitchen with a dazed look. He feebly said, ��Furthermore, I��m starving. Please give me a set of Yangzhou fried rice and a set of braised chicken and rice...��


    ��You finally decided to eat, Master?�� The butler beamed, and promptly waved the service staff over to take his orders.


    ��A momentary defeat is fine. As long as I persevere, I believe Miss Shirley will be touched by my heartfelt sincerity eventually. I have decided that she is the one for me. If I can��t marry her, I��d rather be alone for the rest of my life,�� Constantine said with a determined look.


    ��Destined to be single!��


    Mag saw a line of colored words rising up from Constantine��s head.


    ��System, you��re a little naughty.�� Mag raised his eyebrows and couldn��t helpughing.


    Yangzhou fried rice and braised chicken and rice were served swiftly. Constantine, who had not eaten for a few days, had a hearty appetite. He finished the fried rice and braised chicken and rice in no time. He looked fresh and no longer sickly.


    ��The food cooked by Boss Mag is not only delicious, it also fills you with energy. It��s marvellous.�� Constantine marvelled. He looked at Mag in the kitchen, and said in his heart silently, He also helped me found Miss Shirley. I��ll definitely give him a big red packet after I win Miss Shirley��s heart.


    ��Check, please.�� Constantine snapped his fingers.


    Anna came over and looked at the tes in front of Constantine. After thinking for a moment, she said, ��One set of braised chicken and rice, one set of yangzhou fried rice, one set of savoury tofu pudding. The total is 16 gold coins.��


    ��The remainder is the tip for you. Keep the change.�� Constantine gave two dragon coins to Anna with a smile. He gave Shirley a look, and then walked to the door decisively.


    The greatest error when it came to winning a girl��s heart��grovelling.


    That would only cheapen yourself and make the girl despise you. You wouldn��t be able to get the girl like this, especially the beautiful ones.


    As an experienced Casanova, Constantine began to go to his chase instincts after he calmed down. He already knew what to do to capture this rose with thorns.


    A good gentleman��s bearing with a wealthy facade. This was the technique he used that made him a perpetual sess in winning thedies�� hearts all these years.


    ��But���� Anna held onto the two dragon coins. Before she could finish her sentence, Constantine had already gone out.


    What a rude person. He won��t even finish listening to what Anna has to say. Shirley looked at the back that went out of the door with an annoyed gaze.


    ��What��s a tip, Big Sister Shirley? Why is he giving me a tip? What should I do with it?�� Anna asked Shirley with a puzzled look.


    ��That guy is probably too arrogant. You can ask Boss Mag how to handle this.�� Shirley pointed toward the kitchen.


    Anna jogged to the kitchen entrance, and asked Mag, ��Uncle Mag, that uncle spent 16 gold coins, and he left after giving me two dragon coins. He said the remainder is a tip for me. So, what should I do with it?��


    ��Oh, a tip. This is a recognition from a customer that Anna has done a good job. Anna, you can keep this money,�� Mag replied with a smile. Even though this was a first, Mag didn��t want to put a stop to it. Tipping wasmon in overseas restaurants. This kind of recognition was akin to praise. It was a recognition of good service provided by the server.

 Chapter 947 - “Interfering Teacher“ Cres

    <h4>Chapter 947 ��Interfering Teacher�� Cres</h4>


    The opening hours in the morning went by peacefully without any hups. Apart from Anna being a little uncertain the first time she did the check, nothing else went wrong with Yabemiya and Ba��s help. Shirley quickly caught up to Sally��s efficiency. Furthermore, with the division ofbor, there was even more room for improvement.


    ��Thanks for the hard work.�� Mag looked at Shirley, who slumped on a table without a care for her image after she finished cleaning the entire restaurant.


    ��I didn��t expect a seemingly simple job like this could be so tiring after doing it repeatedly for hundreds of times. This is not a job for an elf.�� Shirley looked at Mag grudgingly through a transparent ss.


    ��The most tired person should be Uncle Mag. He had to cook so many delicacies for all the customers by himself,�� Anna said as she held a ss, shaking her head. She looked at Mag with reverence and adoration.


    ��Good girl.�� Mag smiled as he patted Anna��s head. This little one really warmed people��s hearts with her words. He was even tempted to give her a tip.


    ��Heehee.�� Anna smiled obediently like a kitten.


    Shirley, who was slumped over the table, suddenly sat up and looked at Mag cautiously. Then, she said with a rxed expression, ��Was that hard? I don��t find it hard at all. This is just a piece of cake for me.��


    Anna turned to Shirley with a smile, and said, ��Big Sister Shirley also did a fantastic job.��


    ��Shouldn��t I be fantastic naturally?�� Shirley said with a smile in her eyes.


    ��Yes. Shirley��s magic is really fantastic. The restaurant is as clean as if Aisha had cleaned it,�� Yabemiya agreed wholeheartedly. She looked at Shirley with envy in her eyes. If only she could use magic too.


    Mag smilingly said, ��It��s your personal time from now till eleven. You are free to do as you please. We will eat lunch at eleven. If you want to have lunch,e back earlier.��


    ��Then, I shall go to the ice cream shop now. Anna, Shirley, do you guys wanna go and have some fun together?�� Miya asked Shirley and Anna as she removed her apron.


    ��I would like to learn to cook from Uncle Mag with Big Sister Firis, so I won��t be joining Big Sister Miya.�� Anna shook her head.


    ��I have a ce to be, so I��m not joining you, either.�� Shirley stood up and shook her head.


    After everybody dispersed, Mag began to teach Firis and Anna.


    Firis continued learning to roast beef kebabs. Her beef kebabs were getting better after her days of practice, but they were still far from being perfect.


    However, when it came to the concoction of the sauces, she was very talented. She could already concoct all three sauces perfectly. With regards to control, she indeed was very gifted.


    Anna continued with her previously upleted course. This little one didn��t have much culinary experience; hence, Mag let her start from learning knife skills. Other skills would then be taught after she had a good foundation on basic knife skills.


    ��Ding! Congrattions, Host. As you have taken in two disciples, you shall receive an ��Interfering Teacher�� crest and a ��Disciple Direction��opportunity. After you decide to activate it, the other party will enter the test field for the God of Cookery in her dreams and receive a testing opportunity.�� The system��s voice suddenly appeared at this time.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag raised his eyebrow and looked at the shiny medal in his mind. Feeling very surprised, he said, ��System, what the heck is this ��Interfering Teacher��? Wouldn��t you be exposed if someone else enters the testing field too?��


    ��Rx please, Host. If you don��t bring this up deliberately, no one will know of the existence of the test field for the God of Cookery. The directed person will only think she had a dream after she wakes up,�� the system said.


    ��That��s good.�� Mag looked at Firis, who was cing the kebabs with burnt edges on a side and putting new kebabs onto the grill again. He continued, ��Then, I shall give this opportunity to Firis. Given her current progress, she would be able to master roasting beef kebabs with just one entry to the test field.��


    A golden light flew out of the crest and disappeared into Firis��s forehead.


    ��Direction is sessful.�� The system sounded.


    Mag rxed after seeing that both Firis and Anna didn��t notice that golden light at all. He proceeded to curiously ask,�� System, what��s the use for this crest?��


    ��As a God of Cookery, it��s not your ultimate motive to conquer the world with Chinese cuisine. The real duty is to spread Chinese cuisine throughout the world, change the world��s dining habits, and make more people love cooking and life. The crest is a reward for the Host who has made a contribution in promoting food culture. The Host will receive a special reward after he receives three crests,�� the system answered.


    ��There��s something good like this? So, what should I do to receive more crests?�� Mag��s eyes brightened. He loved transactions with rewards.


    ��The Host only needs to promote Chinese cuisine to the best of your ability. As for the rest, just go with the flow.��


    ��You might as well have said nothing!�� Mag rolled his eyes.


    Mag also gained some new ideas after talking to the system. Just like the system had said, if he was the only person who knew how to cook Chinese cuisine in this world, even though the customers loved his food, this world would no longer have Peking Duck and Roujiamo after he passed away.


    How lonely would that be.


    Mag sighed silently. It was indeed gratifying to be able to decide the heights of culinary arts in a world.


    However, when it came to releasing the recipes... He wasn��t stupid. He hadn��t earned enough money to make a stupid move like this.


    Mag made himself a cup of tea in a good mood. He was content being a supervisor at a side.


    Right at this moment, someone knocked on the door.


    Mag opened the door while holding the cup of tea. Sheer, who was wearing a red trench coat, stood at the door with a man with thinning hair, a pair of thick sses, and a ck document bag underneath his armpit.


    ��Mr Mag, I��ve got a matter to discuss with you. May I have a little of your time, please?�� Scheer smiled at Mag.


    Mag��s gaze remained at the trenchcoat that Scheer was wearing for a moment. Wasn��t that the design that he had given to Gloria? It seemed Gloria had already begun selling it. The cutting was proper, and the workmanship was very fine. It looked clean-cut on Scheer, giving her some additional presence.


    ��Of course. Pleasee in.�� Mag stepped aside with a smile and nodded slightly to that middle-aged man with a receding hairline.


    Scheer saw Firis and Anna in the kitchen after she stepped into the restaurant. She pointed to the man next to her. ��Let me make the introduction. This is Bourell. He��s the chief engineer in charge of the steam engine lotive project.��


    ��How do you do, Mr Mag? It��s a pleasure to meet you. You��re an admirable genius designer.�� Bourell stepped forward to grasp Mag��s hand with both of his with admiration in his eyes.


    ��It��s my pleasure to meet you too. Please have a seat.�� Mag nodded and smiled. This man looked like his college mentor, giving him a sense of familiarity.


    Scheer sat and went straight to the point as she looked at Mag. ��We havee to tell Mr Mag that construction of the first steam engine lotive ispleted, and it is in the process of preliminary debugging. We hope Mr Mag would spare some time to join us at the production base to assess it as the chief designer.��

 Chapter 948 - None Of The Restaurants Could Be Rated

    <h4>Chapter 948 None Of The Restaurants Could Be Rated</h4>


    ��That��s fast?�� Mag looked at Scheer in a shock. He had only given Scheer the final drawing before he left for Rodu. It had only been two weeks, and Scheer had already produced the first steam engine lotive. It was even going through preliminary debugging. That was unbelievably fast!


    ��We hope to open a route from Chaos City to Vic Mountain and have it running before we start the negotiations three monthster. If the tests go smoothly, the steam engine lotive and tracks will enter into the production phase. The bank and the city lord��s castle are both very determined.�� Scheer smiled and nodded.


    Mag pondered for a while before shaking his head gently at Scheer, and said, ��It��s not going to be an easy feat to build and run a railroad track hundreds of kilometres long from scratch in three months. Just the production of train tracks alone is a big project, and do not forget the geographical criteria needed toy the tracks. Although I recognize the abilities of the city lord��s castle and Buffett Bank, I have to remind Miss Scheer that railroad is a public service project. Its safety concerns all the lives onboard. We simply can��t make do because we have a deadline to meet.��


    Although he didn��t know much about politics, he could roughly understand why Scheer wanted to open a section of railroad before the start of the peace treaty negotiations. It was to increase Chaos City and Buffett Bank��s bargaining chips on the table.


    The rise and fall of a conglomerate the size of Buffett Bank was no longer decided by a country or a city. However, stability and peace were the most important factors in the banking business. If Nond Continent fell into total chaos because of war, then Buffett Bank wouldn��t be far from its copse.


    Chaos City was born in the peace after the war. It would be in a very awkward position if war started again. Furthermore, it could even be attacked on all sides.


    Even though Chaos City had been getting stronger in the past 100 years, it was still just one city. It still wasn��t at the level where it could contend with the respective races.


    Since Chaos City was born in peace, it naturally wouldn��t want the war to start again. Coming up with steam engine lotives was to make the different races calm down and promote harmony to a great extent.


    However, Mag was still an engineering guy deep down. No matter what the capitalists and politicians thought, a steam engine lotive wasn��t just responsible for carrying goods. It also undertook the huge responsibility of basic passenger transportation. Safety was very important, and sloppy work was out of the question.


    Bourell, who was standing at a side, looked at Mag seriously, and said, ��We understand Mr Mag��s concerns. Getting the train to run in three months is the shortest construction period that our engineering department came up with after repeated scrutiny and argumentation.


    ��Thend is mostly ins from the east of Chaos City toward Vic Mountain, and they��re geologically stable. The workload inying the tracks will be greatly reduced.


    ��Furthermore, we��ve recruited arge number of cksmiths and fire magic casters from multiple races. We will also be using a great number of magical tools and setting up numerous tracks production points along the route to make sure of the quality and quantity of the tracks.��


    Bourell took out a few drawings he had in his document bag as he spoke. A topographic map of the terrain between Chaos City and Vic Mountain, a nning map of the production points, and a program of presets and solutions with regard to theying of tracks.


    Mag went over the drawings very carefully once, and reached a conclusion in his heart: ostentatiously rich!


    He was a rich second generation who had seen the world in his previous life. However, even with his father��s capital, building an expressway was already his limit. It was impossible to use


    countless manpower and material resources to build a railroad in a barrennd in three months under the conditions where heavy industry was seriouslycking.


    Using fire magic casters and dwarf cksmiths asborers... this level of ostentatious wealth. Other than national wealth, Mag couldn��t imagine that a conglomerate like Buffett Bank would dare to attempt this.


    The marywork stretching across Nond Continent had brought a tremendous unimaginable wealth to Buffett Bank. Either Scheer was crazy or Buffett Bank was rich beyond his imagination.


    The smiling Miss Scheer sitting across the table looked very normal, so obviously it was thetter.


    ��Mr Mag, please trust our determination and work attitude,�� Scheer said to Mag smilingly.


    Mag passed the drawings back to Bourell with aplicated expression, and said, ��Seems like Miss Scheer��s really focused on this steam engine lotive project.��


    Scheer was making a huge gamble. If they lost, Buffett Bank would be dragged into an abyss. This wasn��t making cars.


    ��I believe Mr Mag��s excellent creations will bring about a huge change to this world,�� Scheer said to Mag smilingly with a meaningful look.


    Mag removed his gaze. He smilingly said, ��When would Miss Scheer like me to go and inspect thepleted lotive?��


    ��If it��s convenient for Mr Mag, we can also go right now,�� Scheer replied.


    Mag nced at the clock on the wall before shaking his head, and saying, ��It��s not really convenient now. I��ve to prepare for the noon business very soon. If it��s possible, I can go over at one o��clock.��


    ��Mr Mag��s really a good boss. I��ll send someone to fetch you at one.�� Scheer stood up, smiled, and nodded at Mag. Then, she turned and walked toward the door.


    ��Goodbye, Mr Mag.�� Bourell kept the drawings. He shook Mag��s hand again, and quickly caught up with Scheer.


    Speed could indeed be increased when technology meets a huge amount of money. Mag sighed silently looking at the back of Scheer. This world was going to enter into the age of steam under the promotion of Scheer. Mag had no idea if it was going to be good or bad.


    After all, this was a world of swords and magic. The experience from Earth was not applicable here.


    But, there was one thing he was sure of. If the route to Vic Mountain could begin running in three months, it would definitely exert an influence on the ongoing peace negotiations. As one of the dominant yers, Buffett Bank would be intertwined with Chaos City, and gain an opportunity to go onto the table with the respective races.


    ...


    ��Satisfy every request from the engineering department. Has the city lord��s castle reached a conclusion on the negotiation with the goblins?�� Scheer asked the secretary sitting across the horse-drawn carriage after she got in.


    ��We��ve just received the news. The negotiation��s basically finalized. Under the threat of the impending turmoil and the feud with the elves and forest trolls, the goblins have agreed to form an alliance with Chaos City. They��re going to open up the mineral resources underground and develop together with our bank and Chaos City.�� The secretary nodded.


    ��Excellent.�� Scheer nodded. She lifted the curtain and looked at Mamy Restaurant. ��You shalle and fetch Mr Mag to the project site at one o��clock this afternoon.��


    ...


    ��I am very disappointed with the vegetarian food I had in those restaurants this morning. None of them could be rated. I wonder how would this restaurant fare?�� a middle-aged man with neatly bacbed salt-and-pepper hair said to himself softly as he stood in the queue and looked at Mamy Restaurant��s signboard.

 Chapter 949 - One More Bowl Of Rice For Me

    <h4>Chapter 949 One More Bowl Of Rice For Me</h4>


    Derrick was one of the senior food reviewers from Rodu Culinary Review Magazine, recognized as the top reviewer for vegetarian food. As a vegetarian, Derrick focused on vegetarian food reviews, and thus he was the favorite critic of the vegetarians. He was the expert in this field.


    He had speciallye to Chaos City from Rodu under the invitation of Robert. He was going to do aplete review and rankings on vegetarian ssification for thepletely revised Delicious Cuisine Rankings.


    Derrick had lived in Chaos City for a period of time when he was little. He was a good friend of Old Lorry. One could say that he became a food critic due to Old Lorry��s influence when he was a young boy.


    He was also involved for a period of time when Old Lorry was doing the Delicious Cuisine Rankings back then, so he did have some feelings for it.


    Thus, because of this, he agreed on the spot when Robert went to him.


    However, he hadn��te with much expectations. The food scene in Chaos City had alway been far behind Rodu as it didn��t have a strong background andcked creative chefs.


    Although he hadn��t stepped into Chaos City for almost 20 years, after he had eaten at the few restaurants based on the list given by the Food Association this morning, it was exactly what he had expected. There weren��t any vegetarian dishes that could impress him. There were even many restaurants that had signature meat dishes having a perfunctory attitude toward vegetarian food. They gave him rather unpleasant dining experiences.


    It was a relief that he had only agreed to do one review for Robert. He would return to Rodu afterward, most probably never to return again.


    Mamy Restaurant was the sixth restaurant he had chosen to visit because there was a fine line of words printed after the name. ��This restaurant has a high number of customers. Reviewers are advised to queue in advance to prevent wasting time waiting in the queue��. Hence, he had moved this restaurant from the back to the front so he could see what kind of restaurant it was that required the Food Association to purposely write a reminder.


    The restaurant opened at eleven thirty, but he had already arrived at eleven. He didn��t anticipate there would already be customers waiting in the queue by the door. There were two lines with 20-odd people in them.


    This made Derrick a little surprised. There were a few popr restaurants in Rodu that also had customers lining up in advance, but they were immensely popr restaurants with equally strong reputation and capabilities. However, there were only less than five of them.


    He didn��t expect this restaurant in a remote corner in Chaos City to have this kind of poprity too.


    As time went by, there were more and more customers queuing up behind him. The queue of 300-400 people had already reached the square even before it was open for business.


    What made him even more amazed was that the two lines didn��t seem to be formed randomly. They were deliberately separated into two gangs because of a thing called ��tofu pudding��. They were arguing passionately about it, and almost came to blows.


    I didn��t expect this restaurant to be this popr. I wonder what��s its signature dish? Does it make an effort for vegetarian food? Derrick thought in his heart curiously. As a vegetarian, he hadn��t touched any meat dishes for more than 20 years.


    Derrick tilted his head and asked a young man next to him, ��Mate, this is my first visit to this restaurant. Are there any vegetarian dishes worth rmending?��


    ��Vegetarian dishes?�� The young man pondered seriously for a while before hesitantly saying, ��I wonder, can the sweet tofu pudding be considered as vegetarian? Still, the savory tofu pudding is definitely vegetarian. Uncle, you��re in the wrong queue if this is your first visit. The savory tofu pudding is the correct choice for you.��


    A youngdy standing behind Derrick red at the young man, and unconvincingly said, ��Uncle, don��t listen to his lies. The tofu pudding should be eaten sweet. Only the sweet tofu pudding is vegetarian, the savory tofu pudding is heresy.��


    ��Savory and sweet tofu pudding?�� Derrick was deep in thought. So, the ��tofu pudding�� that they were arguing about was a dish, and the reason behind the argument was only the vors.


    Derrick was slightly embarrassed to see the two young people arguing. He quickly said, ��If that is the case, I shall order both vors. You two can stop arguing.��


    ��Fat hope, Uncle.�� The youngdy rolled her eyes.


    ��Boss Mag had made a rule. Everybody is only allowed to order one set of tofu pudding. You have to choose a vor if you want to have it, Uncle. Everyone would like to have a second helping too. There are only 200 sets of tofu pudding at every meal. You won��t even be able to have it if you arete,�� the young man exined.


    ��There��s even a rule like this.�� Derrick raised his eyebrows, a little surprised. But, after he looked at the snaking queue, he seemed to understand why. There were so many customers, and if there were no purchase restrictions, the customers at the back of the queue would have waited in vain.


    ��Actually, the tofu pudding can��t be considered a vegetarian dish. It��s at most a snack. If Uncle would like to eat vegetarian food, you may not eat to the full in Mamy Restaurant. Even Yangzhou fried rice has eggs in it. You may not be able to stand the stinky tofu, and that is also a snack,�� the youngdy added.


    ��Really?�� Derrick was a little disappointed to hear that. It seemed like this restaurant was also focused on meat dishes.


    ��Boss Mag is debuting a new dish again today. It could be a vegetarian dish,�� the young man consoled him.


    ��Didn��t you read what��s written on the sign? They are debuting ��eggnt with garlic sauce�� today. It might not be vegetarian,�� the youngdy said.


    ��This...�� The young man hummed for a moment, and then scratched his head. ��It really might not be.��


    ��It��s fine. I will just try that tofu pudding.�� Derrick smiled. It would be false to say he wasn��t disappointed that he couldn��t even have one vegetarian dish after queuing up for so long. However, if that tofu pudding could incite such a never ending argument amongst the customers, it had to have its unique quality. Since it was almost about to open for business, it was no harm to try it before moving onto the next restaurant.


    ...


    ��It��s so amazing! There��s only eggnts and no fish in sight, but why does it have a delicious fish fragrance? Also, it goes so well with rice!��


    Yabemiya had a taste and couldn��t help praising it.


    The others also looked at the half-finished eggnt with garlic sauce in amazement. The eggnts were cut into the shape of a fish. Scales were carved out using delicate knife skills, and the golden red garlic sauce was drizzled over it. It was tangy, sweet, savory, and spicy at the same time.


    ��Father, one more bowl of rice for me, please. This eggnt with garlic sauce is so delicious.�� Amy showed her empty bowl, licked the drip of sauce at the corner of her mouth, and smiled.


    ��Okay.�� Mag took the bowl with a smile and went to refill it. There was no praise in the world that could make him happier than those given by Amy.

 Chapter 950 - You Eat Eggplant. You’re Fearsome

    <h4>Chapter 950 You Eat Eggnt. You��re Fearsome</h4>


    Lunch ended with everyone asking for seconds. The tangy, sweet, savory, and spicy eggnt with garlic sauce won positive reviews from everyone.


    Mag was naturally very happy about this.


    Technically, this was the first recipe he had learnt on his own, so the sense of achievement was unparalleled.


    ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant.��


    Mag opened the door of the restaurant and smiled at the customers waiting at the door.


    The customers filed into the restaurant and greeted Mag. They went to their favorite spots.


    Harrison came in and curiously asked, ��Does this new dish ��eggnt with garlic sauce�� has fish in it, Boss Mag?��


    Many customers were also looking at Mag with curiosity. It was worth paying attention every time a new dish was introduced.


    ��No, this is a vegetarian dish.�� Mag shook his head smilingly. He wasn��t going to be secretive about it.


    ��Vegetarian dish? It��s purely made of eggnt?��


    ��Oh! Eggnt is the food I hate the most! It��s so soft that it��s scary!��


    ��I hate eggnt��s taste too, but my neighbour loves it. Every time I went over to his ce for dinner, it simply...��


    ��Your neighbour must be a forest troll.��


    ��How did you know?��


    The customers started a discussion after they heard Mag. Most of them didn��t have a good impression of eggnts.


    ��Vegetarian dish? Eggnt?�� Derrick, who just sat down, nced at Mag. He couldn��t help being curious. Eggnt was also one of the foods that he hated. The horrible texture and hard to remove smell were enough to repel him.


    However, since the boss of this restaurant said it was a vegetarian dish, and most likely the only vegetarian dish avable, trying it was basic professionalism, regardless of his personal preference.


    Mag didn��t exin any further. It was normal not to like eggnt. Those who loved it would enjoy it. He returned to the kitchen with a smile on his face.


    Of course, the main reason was they hadn��t tried the eggnt with garlic sauce yet.


    Otherwise, they would be in love with eggnt.


    The customers began to ce their orders. Due to their resistance to eggnt, there weren��t many customers ordering it. Of course, there were more customers deliberating between ordering and forgoing, waiting for the brave ones to try first.


    Derrick was appraising the restaurant. His first impression wasfortable and soothing. The lighting, the furniture and decorations in the same color, and the nts along the banister made people rx.


    When he did a closer observation, he could feel the restaurant��s cleanliness. There wasn��t any dust in sight. There wasn��t even dirt in between the table��s gaps. It had to be a professional magic caster doing the cleaning to reach such a cleanliness standard.


    However, what made him ufortable was the sharing of tables. He was a little nervous looking at the orc sitting across and the wolf-headed demon sitting next to him. He had a guarded expression.


    Since he had lived in Chaos City for a period of time, he naturally knew that it was a city where all races lived together, but he was used to living in Rodu, so he was still on guard toward other races. Furthermore, he had never shared a table with an orc and a demon.


    There isn��t even basic segregation in ce. This restaurant only deserves one star for its dining environment. I can��t even focus on tasting the good food when I have to share a table with an orc and a demon.


    Yabemiya came over with a smile, and asked Derrick, ��What could we order for you, Sir?��


    ��Give me a minute. Let me have a look.�� Derrick took the menu and flipped it open. Pictures of delicious food appeared in front of him. Looking at all those enticing dishes had even made a vegetarian like him salivate.


    However, he quickly skipped over the meat dishes and went to the snack category. The pictures of the sweet and savory tofu pudding were different. The white tofu pudding was held in a porcin bowl. The savory tofu pudding was covered by finely chopped vegetables, while the sweet one was drizzled with ayer of reddish-gold sweet syrup. Both looked enticing.


    After some deliberation, Derrick chose the sweet tofu pudding.


    Then, he flipped over a page and looked at the only vegetarian dish in the vegetarian category: eggnt with garlic sauce.


    In the picture, there were two fish lying on a rectangr te with golden red sauce drizzled on top. There were only two fishes and no eggnt in sight in the picture.


    One helping cost 400 copper coins. At the same time, it indicated that one bowl of white rice cost 50 copper coins, and there was no free refilling.


    Derrick stared at the picture for some time before raising his head to talk to Yabemiya, ��Are you sure this is vegetarian food?��


    ��Yes. It��s vegetarian. There��s no meat in it all.�� Yabemiya nodded. They hadn��t had any customers ordering the eggnt with garlic sauce yet. It almost made her want to tell them how delicious the eggnt with garlic sauce was; it was a pity to miss. She wondered if this customer would be the first to order.


    After Derrick got the confirmation from Yabemiya, he closed the menu, and said, ��I would like to have a sweet tofu pudding, an eggnt with garlic sauce, and a bowl of rice.��


    ��Sure, please wait for a while.�� Yabemiya��s eyes lit up. Finally, a customer had ordered the eggnt with garlic sauce. ording to her previous experience, this meant other customers would soon follow suit.


    ��Wow, Bro. You eat eggnt. You��re fearsome.�� The wolf-face demon sitting with him gave him a shocked expression.


    ��You��re really brave.�� The orc sitting across also gave him a thumbs-up.


    ��I��m a little curious, will the eggnt that Boss Mag cooked be a new delicacy? You shall be our tester, Bro,�� a young man sitting diagonally across him said happily.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Derrick nodded awkwardly. The orc and demon were very different from his fearsome impression of them. They were friendly. He didn��t expect to be deemed as brave just because he ordered the eggnt with garlic sauce.


    Yabemiya went into the kitchen, and excitedly said, ��Boss, a customer ordered one eggnt with garlic sauce.��


    ��Roger that.�� Mag nodded. He took an eggnt from the shelf next to him. It was longer than the round eggnt, but shorter and rounder than the long eggnt. He sliced it open in the middle like a fish cut open lengthwise. He twisted his chopper around, and the thin skin was removed. Soon, the two slices of eggnt began to resemble a fish. Scales were carved out with rapid knife movements. They were cut deep, but not clean through.


    Two pots were heated up simultaneously. The eggnt was deep-fried in a pot filled with oil. He put a little oil in the other pot and added in finely chopped garlic, ginger, chilli, and a spoonful of his secret chili broad bean paste. He fried them till the red oil began to appear before he added in white sugar, vinegar, and a little starch water. The garlic sauce was done.


    He took out the eggnt that was fried till crispy and golden brown out and ted it. Then, he drizzled the hot and thick sauce over them.


    Shhhhh!


    A soft sizzling sound.


    A helping of tangy, sweet, savory, and spicy eggnt with garlic sauce was ready to be served!

 Chapter 951 - No Longer Have The Desire To Try The Next Restauran

    <h4>Chapter 951 No Longer Have The Desire To Try The Next Restauran</h4>


    ��Your eggnt with garlic sauce and rice.��


    Yabemiya walked over and ced the freshly cooked eggnt with garlic sauce and a bowl of rice in front of Derrick.


    Many customers were looking at Derrick and the eggnt with garlic sauce in front of him.


    However, Derrick��s attention was totally attracted by the eggnt with garlic sauce.


    The freshly cooked eggnt with garlic sauce was still piping hot, and a rich aroma tickled his nose.


    That was a very special aroma. It resembled the fish aroma from the Green Fish Restaurant in Rodu, which was famous for their fish dishes. He liked the stir-fried lotus roots in that restaurant, and often went there to eat them; hence, he was familiar with that aroma.


    But, it was not totally urate to say that it was the aroma of cooked fish. It should be the aroma of fish cooked with other ingredients.


    Furthermore,pared with that aroma from Green Fish Restaurant, this aroma was much more enticing. Even his sensitive nose couldn��t detect a hint of fishy smell. It only made one begin to salivate.


    On the rectangr te, there was a fish split in half, and a golden-red sauce was covering it. The glistening sauce seeped into the ��flesh�� perfectly.


    However, when Derrick took a closer look, he discovered it wasn��t a fish on the te, but an eggnt cut to look like a fish. Because it was skinned, carved, and deep-fried, it looked just like a real fish.


    Derrick��s eyes lit up. He said in amazement and confusion, ��What a unique method of cooking. There indeed isn��t any fish, so where does the fish aromae from? Could fish broth be used in it? If fish broth was used, then it shouldn��t be categorized as vegetarian, right?��


    ��It smells so good. It really looks like a fish, but it smells even nicer than real fish.��


    ��Is this really the taste of eggnt?��


    ��Quick, Bro. Taste it. I feel like ordering one for myself too.��


    The three of them sitting together already began to salivate, and that young man already began to urge him.


    ��I shall have a taste since I have ordered it.�� Derrick used his chopsticks to pick up a piece of eggnt after hesitating for a moment.


    The eggnt was softer than he had imagined. The golden-red sauce had seeped into the eggnt perfectly, and not a tinge of the usual unappetizing white flesh could be seen. The thinyer of glistening oil made people salivate, and even Derrick began to swallow his excess saliva.


    I really hope fish broth was not added during the cooking process, or else this would be my first zero star review, Derrick thought before putting the eggnt into his mouth.


    ��This taste!��


    Derrick glowed instantly. The different tastes of sour, spicy, sweet, and savory exploded in his mouth at the same time. It was a sensation he had never had in his 20 years as a vegetarian. It inspired his usually calm taste buds as if a dormant volcano had suddenly exploded and itsva was giving his tongue the most intense rush.


    Every taste was so distinct, and yet they intertwined with one another so harmoniously. It made him feel lost in the taste uncontrobly.


    The soft eggnt seemed to melt in his mouth instantly. He swallowed it slowly after his mouth had experienced the mad rush of vors. The exquisite taste lingered in his mouth.


    ��Unbelievable! Is this really eggnt? How can this food that nobody would ever like be so delicious?�� Derrick was amazed at the taste that lingered in his mouth. What shocked him further was that there wasn��t any fish or fish-rted item added into that dish. Even that sauce didn��t contain any fish broth.


    However, it had been a pure vegetarian dish like this that managed to achieve a scrumptious taste that a meat dish had failed.


    Just one bite?


    Derrick had forgotten all about that phrase. He ate a mouthful of rice from the bowl. The rice tasted even more fragrant with the taste that lingered in his mouth.


    One piece of eggnt with garlic sauce with a mouthful of rice. It was so scrumptious that he couldn��t stop!


    How does such a delicious vegetarian dish exist in this world!?


    This totally changed my view on vegetarian food. Vegetarian food is supposed to be calming. How can this be so irresistibly tempting!


    Oh! It��s simply too delicious!


    Derrick had an intense internal struggle with himself, which he finally gave in to in the end.


    ��Please give me another bowl of rice!�� Derrick said to Yabemiya, cing his empty bowl down.


    ��Gulp.��


    The sound of gulping could be heard in the restaurant.


    ��Boss Mag��s perverse. Did he really make eggnt into a delicacy too?��


    ��Looking at this bro��s behavior, it��s highly possible.��


    ��Mr Mag is indeed who he is. There really isn��t anything that Boss Mag cannot make into a delicacy! Miss Miya, please give me a serving of eggnt with garlic sauce too!��


    The customers could no longer restrain themselves. Those customers who were still hesitating began to ce their orders. Seeing it with their own eyes was more convincing than any marketing slogans.


    ��Sure, please wait a minute.��


    Yabemiya took Derrick��s bowl with a smile, took down all the new orders at the same time, and skipped to the kitchen. As she had expected, once a customer tried it, the other customers quickly followed suit. It would receive rave reviews as usual.


    Derrick quickly received his second bowl of rice, and continued eating the rest of the eggnt with garlic sauce. He polished up everything with the rice, including the veryst bit of garlic.


    ��Delicious food is indeed the most satisfying,�� Derrick said satedly as he put down his empty bowl. He hadn��t had such satisfaction in a long time.


    I never expected to have such delicious vegetarian food in Chaos City. I guess I��ve been too narrow-minded. Derrick wasughing at himself in his heart as he remembered his original assumption.


    He had never had such delicious vegetarian food before. The taste was beyond amazing; it was irresistible.


    ��Your sweet tofu pudding. Please enjoy it.�� Yabemiya brought the sweet tofu pudding over, and ced it gently in front of Derrick.


    ��Thank you.�� A happy Derrick smiled and nodded. Then, he began to appraise this tofu pudding that caused the inconclusive argument.


    The reddish-gold thick thick syrup covered the tofu pudding. The soy bean fragrance mixed with the sweet aroma of the syrup began to tickle his nose.


    Dessert? Seems good too. Derrick scooped up a spoonful of the tofu pudding. It looked a little like steamed egg. The notch was quickly covered by the syrup. The tofu pudding vibrated gently on the spoon, just like a piece of art.


    The delectable tofu pudding melted almost as soon as he put it in his mouth. The syrup was so thick and delightful, and it came together perfectly with the tofu pudding.


    The tofu pudding was sweet, but not too sweet. After he swallowed, the pleasant taste remained in his mouth. It made him continue to dig in.


    The boss must be a genius, Derrick praised in his heart, and proceeded to enjoy the rush that the tofu pudding brought.


    ...


    10 minutester, Derrick paid and left Mamy Restaurant.


    Five stars? There couldn��t be any other choice, right?


    Derrick turned to look at Mamy Restaurant as he patted his tummy with a satisfied expression.


    That��s all for this afternoon. I no longer have the desire to try the next restaurant.

 Chapter 952 - You Really Put On Weight At The Right Place

    <h4>Chapter 952 You Really Put On Weight At The Right ce</h4>


    The introduction of eggnt with garlic sauce had boosted the sale of rice greatly. It became a must to refill as nobody could bear to walk away leaving half of the eggnt unfinished.


    ��From tomorrow onward, I shall only order one set of sweet tofu pudding when Ie to Mamy Restaurant. I already put on 2.5 kg this month.��


    ��I��ve put on weight too... But my husband isn��tining. Instead, he says... the feel became better.��


    ��Oh please, I already heard you say thisst month. However, Sis, you really put on weight in the right ce. The feel had to feel good, even I��m tempted to touch them. I��m envious...��


    A group of richdies were bantering as they walked out from the restaurant with a sated look.


    The opening hours for the restaurant were over. Yabemiya turned over the wooden que on the entrance and closed the door. Then, she heaved a long sigh of relief.


    Almost everyone in the restaurant breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. After the restaurant doubled its size, the workload had more than doubled. They could feel a strong sense of fatigue after an hour of work.


    ��Thanks for your hard work, everyone. I need to go out now, please tie up the loose ends for me.�� Mag came out of the kitchen and hung up his apron. He went upstairs to change into normal clothes, and then went out of the door.


    A horse-drawn carriage with the Buffett Family crest was already waiting at the door. A middle-aged man who looked like a secretary stood in front of the carriage. He weed Mag with a smile instantly when he saw hime out. ��Mr Mag, Miss Scheer has sent me to fetch you.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded smilingly. This was one of Scheer��s personal secretaries whom he had met before.


    Mag got into the carriage. The secretary sat across him, but he didn��t strike a conversation with him. Mag didn��t say much, either. The steam engine lotive project should be highly ssified. He wasn��t sure if the secretary was authorized to know much.


    The horse-drawn carriage left Chaos City from the East City Gate. After travelling on the main road for a while, they turned into a small road and continued on.


    Mag wasn��t surprised about this. Manufacturing trains was a big project which definitely wasn��t going to be done in Chaos City. Otherwise, the entire Nond Continent would know about it the following day.


    Furthermore, Scheer had mentioned that the first section of tracks was going toward Vic Mountain. This meant that the Buffett Bank and Chaos City had reached a coboration agreement with the goblins, so it was not a surprise that the manufacturing base was east of the city.


    Even though the carriage was fast, it still took them half an hour before they stopped in front of a huge mountain.


    ��Mr Mag, we are here.�� The secretary got out of the carriage first.


    Mag lifted the curtain and looked at the stone wall. His eyes narrowed slightly as he sensed the light magic presence on the stone wall. The entrance had to be hidden by some kind of spellwork.


    But, Mag didn��t show what he knew on his face. He lowered the curtain and then stepped out of the carriage. He looked around in a shock, and said, ��Here?��


    ��Yes.�� The secretary nodded smilingly. He took out a ck token and pressed it against the wall.


    A golden ripple began to appear on the normal-looking stone wall. After the distortion of space, an entrance to a whirlpool that would just allow one person to go through appeared on the wall.


    ��After you, Mr Mag.�� The secretary smiled at Mag.


    Mag walked straight in after a moment of hesitation.


    The surroundings became bright suddenly after a short period of darkness.


    Mag narrowed his eyes a little to get used to the light before he sized up his environment. His eyes flicked open immediately.


    It was a huge passageway that was over 10 meters wide and 20 meters tall. Two parallel tracks wereid on the ground that stretched all the way inward. There seemed to be an even bigger space in there.


    A spellwork above his head projected out lights that lit up the passageway. Mag felt as if he had entered into a giant��s cave.


    Soon, Mag started to sense a few perceptions that swept over his body. If he had sensed correctly, those perceptions belonged to 9th-tier and above magic casters. There should be at least one 10th-tier magic caster among them.


    They really went all out, Mag thought in amazement. The Buffett Bank and city lord��s castle indeed valued the steam engine lotive project as they had made a great magic caster watch over the site.


    ��Please follow me, Mr Mag. Miss Scheer and the city lord are already waiting for us ahead.�� The secretary smiled at Mag.


    ��Is Lord Michael here too?�� Mag was a little taken aback.


    ��Yes.�� The secretary nodded, but he didn��t exin further.


    Mag followed the secretary into the deep part of the cave. As they got further in, the sound of metal shing began to get louder. After a five-minute walk, a huge cavern appeared in front of Mag. Intersecting tracks filled the cavern, and the dwarf cksmiths�� hammers smashed out sparks on the iron ores. The magic casters did their magic and melted the ore to extract the iron within. Then, the iron was molded into the required shape. Everyone was busy at work.


    On the central hanging tform, a four-section lotive disyed its bone structure. It was almost double the size of a normal train.


    ��An outline could be seen.�� Mag stopped in his tracks. He looked at the lotive with a single chimney above him and smiled.


    ��You��re arrived, Boss Mag.�� A forthright voice sounded at this moment.


    Mag turned around, and smiled. ��Sorry to keep the city lord and Miss Scheer waiting.��


    ��Mamy Restaurant is now the pride of our Chaos City. It��s important to satisfy the customers. Besides, we also just finished our discussion, so Boss Mag has arrived exactly at the right time.�� Michael shook his head and smiled.


    Scheer smiled at Mag. ��Mr Mag��s very punctual. However, if you intend to get back for dinner preparation, we should get going with the assessment now.��


    ��Miss Scheer knows me well. Let��s go right now.�� Mag nodded. It was important to get back in time for dinner. After all, he hadn��t announced a leave, and it obviously wasn��t nice to stand his customers up without a good reason.


    ��Please follow me, Mr Mag.�� The Chief Engineer standing at a side led Mag toward the central hanging tform. A manual elevator brought them up to the tform.


    ��Mr Mag is of course very familiar with the structure of the lotive as you��re the designer and have made one yourself. However, during our production process, we have made some minute changes after our argumentation...�� Bourell led Mag around the lotive andunched into a very detailed exnation.


    An hourter, Mag passed a piece of paper full of writing to Bourell with a smile. He said, ��The areas which I think could be improved are all here. Chief Bourell can refer to it.��

 Chapter 953 - If It’s Too Expensive, I Shall Dine And Dash

    <h4>Chapter 953 If It��s Too Expensive, I Shall Dine And Dash</h4>


    ��Mr Mag��s advice is all on point. You��ve solved many problems that troubled us for a long time. We should��ve consulted you sooner.�� Bourell kept the paper solemnly and looked at Mag sheepishly.


    He had serious reservations when he first undertook the steam engine lotive project. But, as the project went on, he began to admire Mag, the designer.


    Mag had immediately pointed out the crux of the problems after his assessment, and provided the simplest solutions. This made Bourell admire him even more.


    A far-fetched idea, yet he was able to make it work. He was definitely a genius.


    ��You��re being too kind. Although there are problems to be solved, we should be able to run an on-center handling test if there are straight tracks here.�� Mag smiled. He didn��t feel he should be proud of others�� achievements. On the contrary, Bourell, who made a steam engine lotive in such a short time with just a drawing and a simple model, was worthy to be called a great engineer.


    ��There��s a straight track about 1 km long in the base.�� Bourell was ecstatic, but he quickly lowered his volume. ��However, we should clear the site before we run the test.��


    Mag nodded. Apparently, ssification was done even within the engineering department.


    The two of them returned to the ground, and reported to Scheer briefly before they started clearing the site.


    The busy dwarf cksmiths and magic casters were swiftly ordered to leave via ane at a side. The entire cave became quiet and empty.


    The hanging tform lowered the steam engine lotive gradually to the ground.


    The workers entered the interior of the lotive, and started to throw shovels of coal into the furnace. ck smoke was rising from the chimney.


    ��The pressure has reached the threshold.��


    ��Start!��


    ��Wooo...��


    A loud whistle sounded along with the voices of the workers. Steam was pouring out as the steam engine lotive began to move forward slowly.


    ��Chug! Chug! Chug!...��


    Attrition between the train wheels and tracks made deafening noises. The ground was vibrating as if a huge beast was awakening slowly.


    The steam engine lotive began to elerate and move forward stably.


    No animal power was used, and no magic casters and knights needed to control it. Only a group of normal people was enough to make this giant move.


    The spacious carriage could hold more goods than any goods-carrying horse-drawn carriage. The most important aspect was it didn��t need to rest. As long as there was enough coal, it could continue to run. This was not achievable by any current logistic methods.


    Scheer��s and Michael��s eyes lit up.


    They had already drawn up a blueprint in their mind.


    I��m still not used to seeing this slow guy who isn��t evenparable to the electric lotive after I was so used to seeing the high-speed bullet train... Magmented. He finally had started to change this world.


    Due to the track constraints, it began to slow down even before it reached its maximum speed. It finally stopped at the end of the track.


    Michael started pping, and the others quickly followed suit.


    Bourell and the workers alighting from the steam engine lotive couldn��t hide the excitement on their faces. Their efforts weren��t wasted after toiling for two weeks in this dark cave.


    Michael passionately shouted, ��I believe this big guy is going to change the world in the foreseeable future, and you guys are the people who make it happen. I��m honored to witness this important moment.��


    Loud cheers erupted in the cave again.


    Mag declined Scheer��s invitation to join the celebration party, and left the production base in advance. He was sent back to Mamy Restaurant by the same secretary who��d brought him away.


    Compared to the celebration party, of course it was more important to cook dinner for his customers.


    ��Actually, you only want to earn the money,�� the system said in contempt.


    ��Isn��t it only natural to bring happiness to customers while fulfilling our life values?�� Mag said righteously.


    It was already four o��clock when Mag returned to the restaurant. He immediately started the preparation of ingredients.


    He couldn��t gauge how much reward 10% of steam engine lotive shares and 20% of steam engine products shares could bring him. At least there wasn��t a chance for him to cash them out any time soon.


    They were like the stocks of Tencent and Alibaba in their early days. Holding them for the long term was the smartest thing to do. Nobody was as sure as him that once the age of steam began, it would be unstoppable.


    Of course, Mag had also considered negotiating with Scheer directly. If he decided to give up the two shares, he might be able to get enough money to buy points to recover his body��s strength to the top form from the system.


    He had been entertaining that idea for a long time. However, he wasn��t confident that he could get enough money from Scheer and Michael if he decided to negotiate right now.


    This was a system which he could just pay for his upgrade. But, the difficult part was the amount needed to buy the strength points would increase exponentially, and nobody knew how much the system would charge the next time.


    ��System, calcte for me. If I continue to open my restaurant for business, how many years do I need before I can earn enough money to buy points from you to restore my strength to its top form?��


    ��I really wanna live for another 500 years. I really wanna live for another 500 years...�� A haggard voice singing this phrase began to y in a loop in Mag��s mind.


    Mag: ��...��


    ��System, you will be killed by me sooner orter.�� Mag rolled his eyes. It seemed like he should be more cautious.


    ��You don��t actually need 500 years when ElephantPay is here to help! Because Host hasn��t been using ElephantPay much, the system decides to have a month-long promotion. We will give you a huge reward free of charge as long as you are able to promote Elephantpay. If they search: 568, 464, and 257, you shall receive extra reward!�� the system said enthusiastically.


    ��Crazy! I��m the only Elephantpay user as I am the only person using the system! Whom am I supposed to promote it to? Scram!�� Mag rolled his eyes. The system alway acted impulsively without much consideration. When he was an active Weibo user, there were many people using his name to do that, but he wasn��t interested at all.


    The sun was setting, and Amy had also returned to the restaurant. After having their dinner, it would be the start of the longest and busiest dinner service.


    Hmm, this restaurant is so packed. Something must be nice here? Father told me that people always gather when there is good stuff avable. I wonder if it is expensive? I��m not willing to pay too much... A dragon that was shrunk to a five-meter-tall height was gazing at Mamy Restaurant from afar.


    If it��s too expensive, then I shall dine and dash. Father taught me this!

 Chapter 954 - Are You Trying To Cut The Queue?

    <h4>Chapter 954 Are You Trying To Cut The Queue?</h4>


    The five-meter-tall dragon went toward Mamy Restaurant, attracting plenty of attention from passers-by.


    Giant dragons 8-tier and below weren��t allowed to fly when they entered Chaos City, so most of them would transform into human form. However, a few of them who didn��t like to be in human form or were not skilled enough to assume it would have to abide by Chaos City��s rules and shrink to a height of five meters and below.


    A five-meter-big dragon actually should be called a little dragon. After all, even a forest troll could reach a height of five meters in adulthood. Hence, dragons seldom used this form to move about in Chaos City.


    They, too, had their pride, alright?


    This was a red dragon, which wasn��t a powerful race amongst the giant dragons. It was also a juvenile.


    Even though it was only a juvenile, its prowess was not to be belittled. Judging from the aura of its body, it was at least a 5-tier giant dragon.


    ��Look, Big Sister Anna, there��s a tiny little dragon! It��s so small, and it wuddles like a fool,�� Amy said with amazement as she carried a stool over and sat next to Anna at the restaurant��s entrance.


    ��Oh, yes. It��s really smallpared to those giant dragons I have seen before.�� Anna was amazed too. She had seen giant dragons from afar, and their huge size left a deep impression.


    The red dragon Chown stopped about 10 meters away, looking at the snaking queue, and mumbled to himself, ��It��s frustrating to see so many people standing there. I shall just go and stand at the very front. Father says we should be the first in everything we do, queuing shouldn��t be an exception. Giant dragons are the most noble and powerful species on the continent, so I naturally should be the first in line.��


    Chown then proceed straight to the very front of the queue. His huge body caused the ground to vibrate as he walked.


    ��Is this fellow trying to cut the queue?��


    The queuing customers were looking Chown in bafflement. They hadn��t seen anyone doing that for a long time��if it really was the case.


    Standing in the very front of the queue were the two great magic casters Krassu and Urien. Who on the Nond Continent would dare to cut their queue? Even those Dragon Kings on the Dragon Ind would think twice, right?


    Sargeras stepped out from the queue, tilted his head up slightly, and said to Chown, ��Hey, little guy, are you trying to cut the queue?��


    Chown looked around him, then lowered his head, and replied to Sargeras with disdain, ��Yes. Do you expect me, a dragon, would report to you, a tiny demon?��


    Father had told him that dragons were the greatest race on the Nond Continent. They didn��t have to take orders from anyone.


    ��Nope, you don��t have to.�� Sargeras shook his head. Then, he took his folding chair, leaped into the air, and smashed it onto the giant dragon��s head.


    Bam!


    The five-meter-tall dragon flew out with a dull thud, andnded about 100 meters away, exactly at the end of the queue.


    ��However, I��m able to help you to return where you should stand.�� Sargeras retrieved his folding chair and returned to the queue.


    A loud apuse could be heard from the crowd. The customers gave Sargeras their gazes of approval.


    ��Boss, that��s a great maneuver.��


    ��Boss smashed a giant dragon with a chair. The Burning Legion��s reputation will soar to new heights if this spreads.��


    The Burning Legion wereughing as they spoke. They weren��t bothered about the little giant dragon[1] at all.


    ��I��m actually saving that little guy. He would really have a hard time if Little Boss came out,�� Sargeras said smilingly as he looked at Amy, who was tempted to intervene.


    ��That��s true.�� The Burning Legion nodded in agreement. It didn��t matter whether Little Boss was his match; her two teachers who were great magic casters were just sitting there, ready to help.


    Amy sighed defeatedly. ��Sigh, Uncle Big Bald Head is such a killjoy. We finally had a visit from a little dragon, and he sent it flying away. I didn��t even have a chance to intervene.��


    Anna covered her mouth and smiled. She knew those demons too. Although they were very scary-looking, they were very nice demons.


    Chown, who was smacked away by the chair,nded amongst a row of shrubs. He stood up in a daze with a red bump on his head, and was horrified.


    What a terrifying weapon. It sent me flying just like that!


    That demon is scary! He��s so powerful and almostparable to Father!


    Wu... It��s so painful.


    Chown felt like crying a little. He had never been hit before, and he was sent flying through the air in front of so many people. That trampled his giant dragon��s pride.


    Although he was furious, he didn��t have the confidence to seek retribution when he looked at the demon who was covered in tattoos.


    His confidence was already totally crushed by the attack with the mysterious weapon.


    It��s so embarrassing that so many people saw me defeated by him. Should I go back and get help? Chown was hesitating in his heart. The people in the queue wereughing at him.


    But, he quickly decided. He shook his head, and said, ��No. Since I was already hit, it will be my loss to leave without eating anything. I must have a free meal even though I became a joke.��


    Dinner service started soon after, and the snaking queue became shorter gradually. It was finally Chown��s turn after a long wait.


    Chown walked straight toward the restaurant, but he halted when he reached the entrance. The door was too small for him to pass through. He unhappily mumbled, ��Why is this door so small? Do I smash my way through?��


    ��Dear customer, if you can��t shrink yourself further, you will have to eat outside in al-fresco style. As there are no chairs suitable for you, you would have to bring your own chair in the future,�� Yabemiya said smilingly to Chown at the restaurant��s entrance.


    Maybe it was because she had slept with Elizabeth, but she didn��t fear giant dragons anymore. She even had a sense that she was looking down at this red dragon.


    ��What stupid rules are these? You don��t allow me in to have my dinner and want me to bring my own chair in the future? I am a noble dragon, not like them, who are���� Chown said agitatedly.


    Then, he turned and saw Sargeras, who was sitting on his folding chair, surrounded by mes, and the rest of theva demons, who were standing or sitting around in mes, and looking at him smilingly. His expression froze momentarily.


    [1] On a side note, ��giant dragon�� is literally the name of the species.

 Chapter 955 - Do You Want To Pay Or Get Crushed?

    <h4>Chapter 955 Do You Want To Pay Or Get Crushed?</h4>


    ��Little Bro, so what is it with us?�� Kiel asked with a smile.


    ��It must be nice to have your face massaged by a chair. Do you want our boss to massage you some more?��


    ��I guess that��s what he wants. Maybe let me do it this time.��


    The Burning Legion wasughing in unison as they looked at Chown with an unfriendly look.


    To the Burning Legion, Mamy Restaurant was like the holynd. This was where the holy roujiamos were made. Making trouble here was akin to insulting the Burning Legion. They only refrained from crushing the person immediately because they didn��t want to contaminate the holynd.


    ��Boss Mag said we need to be reasonable.�� Sargeras raised his hand to signal the Burning Legion to remain calm. He took a bite of the roujiamo in his hand, and chewed slowly before swallowing. Then, he stood up with his body surrounded by mes, and asked Chown, ��Is it that difficult to stand in a queue?��


    Chown looked at that folding chair, which reminded him of that horrible blow and his painful cheek, and quickly shook his head.


    Sargeras took a step forward, and continued to ask, ��Is it that difficult to bring along a chair?��


    ��Not... Not difficult.�� Chown took two steps subconsciously and shook his head.


    ��Then, are we putting you down by asking you to dine al-fresco style?�� Sargeras��s smile was getting brighter and kinder.


    Chown shuddered and felt close to bursting into tears. He took another two steps backwards, shook his head, and said, ��Nope! No! It��s my honor!��


    Sargeras nodded in satisfaction. ��That��s right. That��s a good kid. It��s really easy to get ��taken care of by a chair�� if you continue to make trouble. We must learn to respect.��


    ��Yup.��


    Although Chown felt like crying inside, he still smiled and nodded.


    Sargeras extinguished the mes on his body instantly, and gently said, ��Bill, please.�� He ced the gold coins in Anna��s hand lightly before leaving with the Burning Legion.


    ��Have a ��good�� meal,�� Kiel reminded Chown.


    ��Phew...�� Chown only heaved a sigh of relief after Sargeras and the gang went far away. That was so scary. Those guys were like bandits. Didn��t they say Chaos City was the safest? Why were there such scary demons here!


    ��Dear customer, we have a seat over there now. May I ask what you would like to have?�� Yabemiya asked Chown smilingly. There weren��t many huge customers normally. Big guys like forest trolls usually went to forest trolls�� restaurants so they could get the space to amodate them and adequate amounts of food.


    Chown looked and made sure that Sargeras and the gang had already gone far before he went to his table gingerly. He decided to sit on the ground after he saw that tiny little chair. He was still about three meters tall despite sitting down. He lowered his head and saw a tiny table. The menu was even smaller than a w of his.


    ��What is nice here?�� Chown asked Yabemiya straight away as he couldn��t bother with the menu. After all he went through today, he deserved a good meal.


    ��Our restaurant provides many types of dishes which are very popr with our customers. For example, the eggnt with garlic sauce, which was just introduced today. They all have rave reviews,�� Yabemiya said with a smile.


    ��Then I shall have five helpings of eggnt with garlic sauce.�� Chown just ordered without much thought. He loved fish, and wondered if they were nicely done in this restaurant.


    ��A helping of eggnt with garlic sauce is 400 copper coins and a bowl of rice is 50. Are you sure that you want five helpings?�� Yabemiya confirmed the order. A dragon of his size ordering five helpings of eggnt with garlic sauce wasn��t surprising.


    ��Anything goes.�� Chown shrugged. After all, he didn��t intend to pay. He would find a reason and simply walk away. This wasn��t his first dine and dash, as he used to do that with his father. Besides, money was his true love; he wouldn��t give it away.


    ��Sure, please give us a moment.�� Yabemiya nodded. She went in after taking the orders of the few customers who just took their seats.


    Shortly after, Chown��s eggnt with garlic sauce was served.


    ��This fish smells so good!��


    Chown��s eyes lit up instantly. He lowered his head and took a deep breath. He was ��intoxicated��. He didn��t know someone was able to make such a delicious fish dish.


    Even though he was huge, Chown picked up the chopsticks with three of his ws adroitly, and quickly put a piece of eggnt into his mouth.


    ��Aaah? It��s not fish?��


    Chown was taken aback. The food in his mouth was obviously not fish. Its texture was totally different from fish. There wasn��t any hint of fishiness.


    ��But! It��s so delicious!!!��


    Although it wasn��t fish, the sweet, tangy, and spicy taste of the eggnt that melted in his mouth still made Chown��s eyes lit up. He had never had such delicious food. It was better than any fish.


    Chown couldn��t find any words to describe the taste, because he hadn��t eaten anything that wasparable to it. But, when he ate something nice in the future, he would have a term to describe it��as nice as eggnt with garlic sauce.


    A mouthful of eggnt with garlic sauce with a mouthful of rice, and soon he had finished a helping of eggnt with garlic sauce. Then, he finished the second helping and the third... until he had eaten all five helpings.


    The customers sharing a table with him already began to salivate. They couldn��t help but also order a helping of eggnt with garlic sauce.


    ��It��s so satisfying. I didn��t expect Chaos City to have such delicious food. Father did say the truth.�� Chown put down his bowl satedly. The most important step of a dine and dash was definitely the ��dash��.


    ��Five helpings of eggnt with garlic sauce and 10 bowls of rice. The total is 25 gold coins.��


    However, a sweet voice spoke beside him as soon as Chown stood up.


    Chown looked around him before lowering his gaze on the tiny Anna next to his feet. He blinked and poked his big head right in front of Anna. He grinned, showing his sharp teeth, and sinisterly said, ��Pay? Ha! I haven��t asked you why there is no fish in this dish despite the picture having fish in it. Who gave you the guts to cheat a giant dragon? I am in a good mood today, so I��m going to let this go. Otherwise, I would eat you up, and then thrash the restaurant.��


    ��You will pay for your meal or we will crush you!�� An adorable voice spoke right at this moment. Amy walked to Anna and tilted her head up to look at Chown. She seriously asked Chown, ��Stupid dragon, do you want to pay or get crushed?��

 Chapter 956 - The Little Boss Is So Fearsome!

    <h4>Chapter 956 The Little Boss Is So Fearsome!</h4>


    Amy��s adorable voice wasn��t loud, but it was clearly heard by Chown and the customers dining at the restaurant��s entrance.


    ��This guy is actually attempting to dine and dash? Who gave him the guts?��


    ��I��m not sure who gave him the guts, but I want to give him my condolences.��


    ��He actually tries to dine and dash at Mamy Restaurant? Doesn��t he know that the Lord of Ice and the Lord of Fire are Little Boss��s teachers and Lord Michael and Principal Novan are the restaurant��s regrs?��


    Everyone was looking at Chown with pity. Obviously, this little red dragon just taught a lesson by the Burning Legion hadn��t learned his lesson very well. Instead, he continued further down ��the path of death��.


    A 5th-tier little dragon actually dares to challenge our Anna? Should I braise it or roast it? Shirley, who was clearing a table, suddenly looked outside with a chill in her eyes.


    Ba gave Chown a quick look and swiftly lost interest. She thought, This fellow shouldn��t be a match for little Amy, right?


    Mag, who was cooking in the kitchen, had also received the system��s feedback. He looked at the entrance, totally calm and collected.


    A guy of his standard shouldn��t be a problem for Amy, Mag thought. He was confident of that.


    Chown rolled his huge eyes andnded his gaze on Amy. This little one was even tinier than Anna. In his eyes, she was just like a little rabbit, and this little rabbit was threatening to crush him?


    ��Hahaha! This is the funniest joke I heard since I was born!�� Chown threw his head up andughed hysterically. Then, he lowered his head suddenly to look at Amy, shed his sharp teeth, and said, ��Little one, if you don��t get out of my way, this dragon is going to eat you both!��


    ��Be careful, Amy.�� A hint of fear appeared on Anna��s face. She opened her arms and stood in front of Amy protectively.


    Themotion at the entrance had attracted the attention of the customers inside the restaurant. Although there were still customers who couldn��t believe someone was actually creating trouble at Mamy Restaurant, a few of them near the entrance and windows started to stand up after witnessing that scene.


    Little Boss was everybody��s favorite, yet this little dragon was showing his teeth at her. This behavior was even more atrocious than cutting the queue.


    Furthermore, the little elf, who was the cashier, was very cute and courteous. The two cuties made people want to protect them, but this fellow actually dared to threaten them.


    Chown��s expression became arrogant as he took in all the attention. He thought in his heart delightfully, Haha. Now you know my prowess? It��s just a human��s restaurant. It��s your honor that I came to eat, yet you still wanna take money from me? You don��t know who you are dealing with.


    Chown looked at Amy and Anna, and greedily thought, I really wanna eat these two little ones. Pity we are in Chaos City. They should be tastier than the freshest rabbits, right?


    However, his father had warned him that he could not kill anyone in Chaos City, so he could only keep these thoughts to himself. He turned and prepared to leave.


    He was very satisfied with today��s dine and dash, so he intended to bring his parents for another meal tomorrow. After all, it was going to be free.


    Who dared to stop him?


    No one would dare to stop a powerful giant dragon.


    ��Excellent, stupid dragon. You have made a different choice.��


    Amy��s voice sounded again right at this moment.


    Chown, who already began to walk away, halted, and aggressiveness was showing in his red eyes. He turned around slowly to look at Amy, and coldly said, ��Don��t push your luck with a dragon��s patience and pride, or you will have an ugly death.��


    ��Don��t ever doubt Amy��s words, or you, too, will have an ugly death.�� A magic caster��s staff as tall as a person suddenly appeared in Amy��s hand, and Amy had also walked to stand in front of Anna. She seriously said to Chown, ��You will pay for your meal or we will crush you.��


    Chown smirked with disdain. ��Hoho, little brat. I shall stand here and let you hit me. I think you can��t even hit my knee even if you jump. Call your father here to kneel and apologize to me, and I will let this go, or else I��m not going to let you off today!��


    ��This fellow! He��s so hateful!�� The customers outside of the restaurant were looking at Chown angrily; some even began to touch their weapons. As the regrs of Mamy Restaurant, they should step in to help.


    Little Amy looked like a harmless rabbit who was challenging an elephant when she stood in front of the five-meter-tall red dragon. That incited many customers�� desire to step in and help.


    Meanwhile, some young girls at the side showed worry on their faces. Chown, who maintained his dragon form, looked fearsome. It would be terrible if he identally hurt Amy and Anna.


    ��That is a choice that makes me happy.��


    Amy extended her little hands at Chown.


    Extreme coldness descended suddenly.


    The smile on Chown��s face froze instantaneously, and a hint of fear flickered through his eyes.


    The air seemed to be sealed by ice at that very moment. Other than his thoughts, none of his body parts was able to move.


    Could this be the territory of a high-tier magic caster!? Is there a powerful magic caster in this restaurant? Chown was shocked. He tried to struggle, but he couldn��t move a single inch.


    Chown calmed himself quickly, and confidently thought, I am a noble red dragon. Even if there��s a high-tier magic caster here, would he dare to touch me? Wouldn��t he be afraid of my father��s wrath?


    Then, he saw a magic caster��s staff getting closer and closer, and his eyes widened.


    ��Since you asked with such sincerity, I shall be kind and grant your wish. There you go! Stupid dragon!�� Amy��s voice sounded as she leaped into the air and brandished the staff at the five-meter-tall Chown.


    Bam!


    A dull thud. Amy had smashed her staff on the five-meter-tall dragon��s head, and he flew into the sky like he was smashed by a heavy hammer.


    Amynded on the ground dexterously. She raised her right hand toward the sky, and a giant fireball appeared. It chased after the dragon that was still flying outward.


    Boom!


    The fireball caught up with the dragon and exploded in mid-air.


    The exploding fireball was even more brilliant than fireworks.


    Many raised their heads to witness this scene, and their mood became brilliant after seeing that.


    Then, numerous gazes began tond on Amy, and everyone began to have a strong thought.


    The Little Boss is so fearsome!

 Chapter 957 - This Scene Had Caused Extreme Comfort!

    <h4>Chapter 957 This Scene Had Caused Extreme Comfort!</h4>


    ��Smack!


    A burnt red dragon fell from the sky and into the patch of shrubs. His entire body was ck, with ck smoke emitting from him. There was also a tinge of burnt smell in the air.


    The customers looked at the harmless-looking Amy and the smoking dragon that was not too far away from them in shock. They still couldn��t believe the strike that was a perfectbination of violence aesthetics and magic came from Amy.


    ��This scene had caused extremefort!��


    ��She is indeed the disciple of the Lord of Ice and the Lord of Fire. Little Boss is simply awesome!��


    ��This is more than awesome, this is invincible, okay?! Little Boss is already a dragon vanquisher at this young age. This is only surpassed by Lord Alex!��


    ��Closebat magic and long-distance offensive magic haveplemented each other perfectly at this moment. I feel there would be a huge shock wave felt in the magical arena soon due to this totally disruptive magic caster.��


    The customers who had intended to intervene earlier went back to their seats. There wasn��t a need for them. Little Boss could handle this by herself perfectly.


    The way that everyone looked at Amy had changed. If that Urien and Krassu both took her as their disciple was a proof of her talent, then the potential that she exhibited when she defeated the 5th-tier dragon had proved that the two legendary magic casters were correct to choose her.


    Furthermore, this little magic caster, who had only learned magic for less than a year, had demonstrated much more magical andbat talents than what the rumors assumed.


    This little one has a great talent for magic, and she��s much stronger than thest time. She increased her tier continuously within the few months period. Even Princess Irina didn��t reach this level during her childhood. Shirley looked at Amy in a shock. She knew how scary Irina��s talents were then, but even child Irina was not Amy��s match now.


    ��Amy is fantastic. She struck down the bad guy again.�� Yabemiya had a happy smile on her face. After all, the other party was a giant dragon, even though it was only a little giant dragon.


    ��She knew how to control her strength. It seems that she has grown quite a bit.�� Mag curled his lips. Although he had expected the oue of the fight, he still felt happy to hear everyone praising Amy.


    Anna stared at the smoking giant dragon with her mouth slightly agape, then looked at Amy with amazement, and said, ��A-amazing!��


    ��We shall go and collect the money now. How much should we get from him, Big Sister Anna?�� Amy turned to look at Anna with a cute smile as if she had nothing to do with what happened earlier.


    ��But...�� Anna looked at the toasted red dragon, and hesitantly said, ��Is he dead?��


    Amy shook her head, and smilingly said, ��Nope. I deliberately spared him one breath to make payment. We shall kill him after he pays.��


    The customers shifted their gazes on her. Little Boss was indeed brave and smart. Although that was a scary phrase, it somehow sounded rather cuteing from her. After all, what that red dragon had said earlier was many times scarier than what Little Boss said, so no one was pitying him.


    ��Kill him... It��s no good, right?�� Anna looked at Chown with pity.


    The customers�� expressions rxed. It seemed that this little elf was more soft-hearted. She still pitied the red dragon after he had threatened her.


    ��Why don��t we roast him over the rack? We could add some cumin powder on him after both sides were roasted till golden brown. Then, they would know what price they would have to pay if they dine and dash,�� Anna continued.


    ��Ha!��


    The customers began to re at the smiling Anna. They didn��t expect that she was actually the ruthless one.


    ��Yup, this is a good idea. I haven��t tried roasted dragon before. I wonder if it is nice?�� Amy��s eyes lit up instantaneously.


    This cashier duo is too scary! They are literally two little devils among the angels! The customers looked at Amy and Anna, dumbfounded. They suddenly began to miss Miss Aisha.


    ��I��m not dining and dashing anymore! You can have all my money! I won��t do it ever again!��


    Chown, who was lying on the ground half-dead, suddenly sprung up and spat out a treasure chest. Then, he turned and ran. His tail with sparks even stirred up a trail of dust as he ran.


    ��Hey? The cooked dragon actually flew away?�� Amy was stunned for a moment. She kept away her magic caster��s staff disappointedly after the red dragon disappeared from her view. She turned and looked at the treasure chest that was even taller than her. A few beautiful blue gemstones were iid on top of it.


    ��If he was paying with this chest, should we give him some change back?�� Anna also stepped forward to ess the big blue gemstones on the chest. Their dazzling shimmer looked expensive.


    A customer looked at that blue gemstone with narrowed eyes, and then his eyes flicked open suddenly. He said in amazement, ��That isn��t a sapphire on the center of the chest. It should be a blue diamond from Vic Mountain. This kind of diamond is extremely rare. There are less than 1000 ever extracted throughout the goblins�� mining��s history, and there are less than 100 of this size and rity. Just this blue diamond alone is worth 100,000 gold coins.��


    A rush of inhtion sounds could be heard in the restaurant after that was said.


    100,000 gold coins was a huge sum of money. Even though many present in the restaurant belonged to the middle-ss, not many could actually afford a blue diamond that cost 100,000 gold coins.


    A guy who had a blue diamond that cost 100,000 gold coins actually tried to dine and dash. And in the end, he lost the blue diamond instead. He is so stupid.


    The customers began to think that in their hearts. They also gave Amy and Anna envious gazes at the same time. These two little ones had received a great sum of money.


    ��Is it an empty chest?�� Amy mumbled curiously. Then, she flipped open the cover.


    The dazzling radiance lit up the dark night sky, and also blinded the numerous pairs of eyes gazing at it.


    The chest was full of gemstones and treasures. Dragon coins were the least impressive of the stuff in there, and the reflective radiance made people stare.


    ��Wow! My heavens! Is this the giant dragon��s collection?��


    ��He had so many treasures, and yet he wanted to dine and dash. Furthermore, he even chose to dine and dash at Mamy Restaurant. Why is he doing this to himself?��


    ��The red dragon failed to dine and dash, and Boss Mag became the biggest winner!��


    The treasure in the chest caused a sensation among the customers. Just the blue diamond on the cover alone cost 100,000 gold coins; the value of this treasure chest was beyond most people��s imagination.


    ��Yes, this is more like it.�� Amy nodded with satisfaction. Then she closed the cover casually, and righteously said, ��This will be considered as the fine.��

 Chapter 958 - Avenge Me!

    <h4>Chapter 958 Avenge Me!</h4>


    ��Gulp.��


    Many customers swallowed their saliva simultaneously. They were scared. No one would attempt to dine and dash at Mamy Restaurant ever again. Not only would they be cklisted, they also would be subjected to a huge fine. That sum was so big that it was shocking.


    However, almost everyone thought they deserved the money. After all, that dragon ��threw it away�� himself, and he was wrong in the first ce.


    But, would there be trouble after taking it?


    They coulde to find trouble with Little Boss, if they weren��t afraid of retribution from Urien and Krassu.


    ��Let me carry the fine in.�� Yabemiya walked out with a smile and lifted that treasure chest. It felt heavy in her arms. It was a good thing that she was strong and had no problem lifting this treasure chest.


    Amy followed her in and jogged to the kitchen entrance. She poked her head out, and asked Mag, ��Father, I seized a treasure chest. Where shall I put it?��


    Mag looked at the treasure chest in Yabemiya��s arms with a hint of surprise in his eyes. Although he had heard the customers cheer earlier, he hadn��t expected Amy to seize such a valuable treasure. After pondering for a while, he said, ��Let��s put it under the counter for the time being.��


    ��Alright.�� Yabemiya nodded and put the chest under the counter.


    ��System, how much is the value of the treasure in this chest?�� Mag said in his heart.


    ��After the conversion done by this system, the total value of all the gemstones, rare metals, and dragon coins, etc., is about 315,000,000 copper coins. This is an evaluation based on the current market value because some of these rare metals and gemstones will only appear at auctions. Hence, the total value will fluctuate within a certain range,�� the system replied swiftly.


    Mag raised his eyebrow. He didn��t expect Amy to achieve three small goals by simply teaching a lesson to a dine-and-dash dragon.


    Of course, what surprised him more was that this amazing treasure was discovered on a 5th-tier little dragon.


    It wasn��t a secret that giant dragons loved treasures. Given giant dragons�� prowess and long lifespan, they could indeed collect a very big fortune by the end of their lives.


    But, this huge fortune should be found on those powerful giant dragons that had lived for hundreds of years, and not on a little dragon. That didn��t seem very reasonable.


    Unless this little dragon had been extremely lucky and found himself a rich treasure, the only possibility was... he was a brat from a rich family.


    Judging from his previous behavior, it was most likely the second possibility.


    It was a huge sum that came to them very easily, but it wasn��t a sum that they could just simply keep for themselves.


    ��Father, isn��t Amy great?�� Amy looked at Mag with anticipation, asking for his praises tantly.


    Mag looked at Amy with indulgence. He nodded, and said, ��Yup. Amy maintained the restaurant��s order and helped Anna collect the bill. Well done.


    ��Annapleted her cashier��s responsibilities brilliantly. You did well too.�� Mag proceeded to praise Anna too.


    Amy and Anna smiled happily.


    These two little ones had no concept of the value of the treasure in the heavy chest, so they continued with their cashier��s work after receiving Mag��s praises.


    After the customersmented about the situation, they didn��t continue to pay attention to the booth.


    However, the customers were extra cooperative with Anna doing her cashier��s duties after the example they saw.


    After the evening opening hours were over, Yabemiya, Ba, and Firis left first after finishing their work. Shirley was preparing to leave with Anna after she did a thorough cleaning, but she halted when she reached the door. She asked Mag, ��That chestful of gemstones, what do you intend to do with them? If I have guessed correctly, that little dragon should have some kind of status among the red dragon tribe.��


    ��We��ll leave it here for a few days. If no onees forward to im it, then we��ll take it as the fine. If someonees to im it, then we��ll reason with them,�� Mag said to Shirley with a smile.


    Shirley pondered for a while before she smiled, and said, ��Giant dragons have never liked to reason. But, the red dragon tribe isn��t a powerful dragon tribe, as they only have one 10th-tier giant dragon. If Amy��s teachers are around, they won��t be able to win if they are ��reasoning�� with you.��


    ��That��s good then.�� Mag nodded, and his smile became brighter.


    In this world, ��the fist is the absolute principle�� was how things were done in many instances. Although it was a little unreasonable, sometimes it made things much more interesting.


    After Shirley left with Anna, Mag locked the door and then lowered the blinds before he carried the rather heavy treasure chest out from the counter.


    Amy came over with Ugly Duckling, and curiously asked, ��Father, what are you doing?��


    ��I haven��t touched so much money in a long time. I wanna have a feel.�� Mag smiled as he flipped open the cover.


    Lights were refracted in the gemstones and reflected brilliant radiance. The entire restaurant was filled with the splendor of the jewels.


    10 secondster, Mag closed it with a bored look.


    Such tacky things. Even in another world, I still can��t ept them. Mag shook his head. He had seen too many paintings and jewels that were worth tens of millions in his previous life. One of his mom��s hobbies was collecting jewellery. Any single item from her jewellery box was worth more than this entire chest. Thus, it was difficult for him to feel any strong emotions looking at this chestful of treasures.


    The only thing that he was interested in was... how many strength points could he exchange from the system with this windfall?


    ��System. If I exchange all the money in this chest for strength, how many points could I get?�� Mag asked directly in his heart.


    ...


    The system was silent for a long time before it finally quietly said, ��This sum wasn��t obtained by the Host in the restaurant��s normal operations, so there isn��t an exchange use that is applicable in this case. This system has to do aprehensive risk assessment before being able to answer this question. The time needed for the assessment is approximately three days.��


    ��Then, you shall assess it.�� Mag put the treasure chest into a safe in the counter. This was one of the improvements done after the system upgraded the restaurant. A rather spacious safe was installed in the counter to keep the restaurant��s daily huge turnover. Then, he brought Amy upstairs to wash up and sleep.


    ...


    ��Father! I was almost killed, and I was robbed of the treasure chest you have given me! I��ve lost everything! You have to avenge me!��


    On the Red Dragon Ind, in an empty cave, a wretched voice rang out.

 Chapter 959 - The Scum Who Hit My Son. Quickly Come Out To Die!

    <h4>Chapter 959 The Scum Who Hit My Son. Quickly Come Out To Die!</h4>


    ��My son!��


    Two red dragons with wings that stretched for tens of metres swooped down from a cave high above. They looked at Chown, who was totally toasted ck, with anger in their red eyes.


    The red dragon with a wingspan over 20 meters was Chown who seemed to have emerged from a fireball. His entire body was burnt ck, with exposed wounds. He looked horrible, and his breathing was very weak.


    ��Chown, tell Mother. Who did this to you? How dare they harm you so viciously!!�� The female dragon swept over the wounds on Chown gently with her wing tip. Her anger seemed to have solidified, and red mes began to rise from her body.


    The male dragon at the side also furiously said, ��How dare anyone do this to my son, the son of the red dragon Jenson. Tell Father, who was the fellow? I will tear him into shreds, and retrieve the treasure chest for you!��


    The angry roars reverberated around the cave. Even the rocks were vibrating.


    ��It��s... It��s a half-elf about four, five years old!�� Chown said, embarrassed.


    ��Huh?��


    The two red dragons�� expressions froze on their faces immediately as if they heard it wrongly.


    ��Chown, who did you say hit you?�� Jenson asked in a deep voice.


    Chown looked at Jenson with shame as he remembered how he was reduced to this state by a four, five years old half-elf.


    But, as he remembered how he lost the treasure chest that he had just obtained from his father, his heart was full of discontent. He had to make those two little brats pay before he could remove the discontentment from his heart. He replied, ��In Chaos City, at a restaurant called Mamy Restaurant, I was hit by a four, five years old half-elf.��


    The cave became silent instantly.


    ��You are saying, you, a noble red dragon who just had youring-of-age ceremony, was reduced to this state by a four years old half-elf? And your treasure chest was snatched from you?�� Anger was gathering in Jenson��s eyes.


    ��Father, I...�� There was a tinge of fear in Chown��s eyes, and he moved closer toward the female dragon subconsciously.


    The female dragon stepped in front of Chown, and angrily roared, ��Enough! Jenson, go after that half-elf who hurt my son if you are capable. That little half-breed must have resorted to some unscrupulous tactics. Otherwise, given my son��s wits and strength, how could she have managed to hurt him!��


    ��Yes. It wasn��t just a half-elf, there was also a group ofva demons. It was them who reduced me to this state. There were simply too many of them, or else I would have beaten all of them.�� Chown quickly nodded.


    Jenson trembled with fear after he was roared at by the female dragon. He took a look at Chown, and then nodded too. ��Alright, I am not going to let this go so easily. How dare a group ofva demons disrespect us, the red dragon tribe. I will make them pay.��


    ��I will go with you tomorrow. I��m going to swallow that little half-breed alive to avenge my son!�� the female dragon said, gritting her teeth.


    ...


    The story of Amy burning the giant dragon quickly became a chit chat topic amongst the queuing customers. Amy, who looked so tiny and cute, sent a five meters tall giant dragon flying through the air with just her magic caster��s staff, and then sent a fireball magic after him. That scene alone was very shocking.


    ��Actually, you guys have missed a very important point. Before Little Boss sent that dragon flying, she cast a spell on it. A temporary imprisonment spell. That��s why the giant dragon couldn��t react during the whole altercation,�� a magic caster from the Gray Temple said with a smile.


    ��Oh? What kind of imprisonment spell is that?�� Everyone looked at the magic caster curiously. It was not easy to see a Gray Temple��s magic caster normally, but they could alway be seen in the queue outside Mamy Restaurant.


    ��If I had seen correctly, that spell should belong to the cold domain. Even though it was only for a brief period, it wasn��t an ordinary freezing spell,�� the magic caster said smilingly.


    ��Isn��t domain only usable by the advanced magic casters? Is Little Boss already an advanced magic caster?�� a young man eximed, causing quite amotion.


    A four-year-old advanced magic caster. Wasn��t this world getting too crazy?


    ��I don��t think she is. Judging from the power of the fireball magic, Little Boss should still be at 5th-tier. That very brief appearance of cold domain should be due to Little Boss��s immense talent that let herprehend it in advance.��


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Even though that a 5th-tier magic caster could have done it was equally shocking, at least it was easier to ept.


    ��No matter what, the youngest dragon yer was almost born yesterday. She is much youngerpared to Lord Alex, right?��


    ��Yes. The return of Lord Alex, and Little Boss was like a new rising star. It seems like this world will get increasingly interesting.��


    ��I wonder what would happen if Lord Alex meets Little Boss in the future. The strongest knight vs a magic caster, who is well-versed in both closebat magic and long-distance offensive magic. It makes my blood boil with excitement just thinking about it.��


    The customers were having an eager discussion.


    Mag, who was pushing his bicycle out to send Amy to school, heard the customers�� conversation and smiled. There wouldn��t be a more harmonious scene if they met, right?


    ��Father, is the Lord Alex they were talking about a very formidable person? It seems like many people are talking about him every day?�� Amy, who was sitting on the back seat of the bicycle, asked curiously.


    ��Yes, he is a very formidable person.�� Mag nodded with a smile. There might not be another person as formidable as him in this world, right?


    Amy��s eyes lit up before she nodded. ��If Father has said so, then he must be a person as formidable as Father. When Amy grows up, I wanna be just like him.��


    ��That��s good. Father will be with Amy for this whole time.�� Mag smiled and nodded. This little one was such a sweet talk.


    Many students were looking at Mag when he sent Amy into the school. There were even students mumbling, ��Look, he is that uncle who made those super fragrant roast beef kebabs, the father of Amy, the invincible king of the wind fire wheels!��


    Although Mag felt that the introductions of him and Amy were ridiculous, judging from the situation now, he had indeed left a deep impression on the students by overdoing the beef kebabs on the parent-teacher meeting.


    On the way back to the restaurant, Mag saw the countdown signboard set up by the Catering Association in the square. ��Days from the release of The Latest Delicious Cuisine Rankings��10 days!��


    ��I wonder if that mysterious taster hase to eat at our restaurant already,�� Mag mumbled, and continued his journey to the restaurant.


    ...


    Noon. A few minutes before Mamy Restaurant opened for business. There was already a long queue of a few hundred people at the entrance.


    ��The scum who hit my son. Quicklye out to die!��


    A furious voice exploded like a thunder, apanied by a dragon��s roar.

 Chapter 960 - Don’t Be Anxious, Let Me Have A Duck’s Leg Firs

    <h4>Chapter 960 Don��t Be Anxious, Let Me Have A Duck��s Leg Firs</h4>


    Angry roars erupted by the ears of the customers in the queue like thunder, and a terrifying aura made the normal people��s faces turn pale in horror.


    Even the faces of the customers who weren��t mere mortals changed a little. It would take at least an 8th-tier giant dragon to exude such aura, and such power was truly horrifying.


    ��Could it be that the giant dragon that Little Boss beat up yesterday has gone home to find his father? What a terrifying giant dragon aura!�� some customers muttered under their breath.


    Two red dragons with a wingspan of tens of meters dove down towards Mamy Restaurant with a slightly smaller red dragon beside them, causing a gale that made the trees at the door cower from the immense pressure. Some customers who were unable to withstand the wind took several steps back.


    ��Hahaha. How dared you mock me yesterday? Are you afraid now, all you darn bugs?!�� Chown looked down at those stumbling customers as his face twisted in a cruel smile.


    ��Chown, you must know that as a honorable giant dragon, only strength and power will make people look up to you, just like your father.�� Jenson was also in high spirits as heughed crazily while pping his wings, making the pressure of the gale double once again.


    Krassu and Urien, who were the first in the respective lines, frowned together.


    Urien��s fingers moved.


    ��Michael said that he hoped we would not kill on a whim,�� Krassu said calmly.


    ��When did you start listening to others?�� Urien retracted his fingers as he looked at Krassu with surprise.


    ��Novan and Michael made me very satisfied with what they have done recently. I still want to stay here to teach Amy for a few more years, so I intend to keep to the rules a little and not kill casually,�� Krassu said with a smile.


    ��I have always killed casually.�� Urien lifted his finger. In an instant, the gale brought about by the diving giant dragons stopped, but he did not continue. ��I can kill whenever I want.��


    The customers in the queue started to regain theirposure after the gale and aura were gone. They took a look at Urien and Krassu, who were at the front of the queue, then at the three diving red dragons, and their gazes started to fill with sympathy.


    Weren��t they courting death?


    As for that small red dragon, although he had received treatment, there were still traces of the burns on his body, which showed how badly he��d been beaten yesterday.


    ��Boss, you were right indeed. You��ve already gone easy on it. If it had been them, it would have lost ayer of skin even if it hadn��t died,�� Mondmented as he looked at Chown.


    ��And even then, he even wants to bring his parents along to court death. This family really wants to go through thick and thin together.�� Kiel clicked his tongue as he gloated.


    Sargeras stretched his neck and held a foldable chair upside down, and he said in a low voice, ��How can I trouble you, sirs, for something like this? Brothers, prepare for battle, defend Mamy Restaurant!��


    The sudden stop in the gale and loss of aura caught Jenson by surprise. Could there be someone powerful in this queue?


    ��Father! It��s them. These ugly demons and the daughter of this restaurant��s owner hit me. You and Mother must take revenge for me!�� Chown said viciously when he spotted Sargeras.


    ��Lava demons?�� Jenson looked at the sixva demons standing together, and was slightly shocked. Although the dragons had always looked down on demons, theva demons, who used to be one of the top 10 demons, should not be underestimated.


    However, he quickly realized that among all theseva demons, only one of them was an 8th-tierva demon. The rest of them were all 5th or 6th-tier demons. Meanwhile, they had two 8th-tier red dragons at their side, and could easily defeat their opponent. He became confident all of a sudden, and he spread his wings and stopped around 20 meters in mid-air. The three giant dragons blocked out almost all the sunlight.


    Jenson��s gaze stopped on Sargeras for a while before he turned to look towards Mamy Restaurant, and bellowed, ��The demons are all here. Where��s that half-elf thing? Come out right now to meet your death!��


    ��Ding!��


    The door of the restaurant was pushed open all of a sudden. Amy jumped out with a roasted duck leg in her hand, chewing on it as she looked at the three giant dragons in the sky excitedly, and said, ��Stupid dragon, are you here to give me money again? Don��t be anxious, let me have a duck leg first. I��ll beat you to death after I��m done.��


    Jenson: ��...��


    The other customers: ��...��


    Mag and the others who came out together: ��...��


    ��Her fearless character is just like me back in the day.�� Krassu looked dly at Amy.


    ��In my opinion, only the way she eats looks a little like you.�� Urien pouted, and looked at Amy dly. ��It��s obvious she takes after me.��


    Mag looked up at the three giant dragons in the sky. Hepletely overlooked the small one. The two big ones were 8th-tier giant dragons, and were quite powerful. At least he wouldn��t be able to defeat them currently. That unexpected windfall yesterday was not something he could take away easily.


    Of course, he was not at all worried. After all, the two legendary magic casters were arguing over whom Amy took after at the front. The two 8th-tier red dragons could not possibly step over them and do anything to Amy, could they?


    ��Mother! She��s the one who burned me with the fireball!�� Chown��s voice sharpened all of a sudden. He even subconsciously rose a few meters higher. He could not help but shudder when he recalled that fireball chasing after him yesterday.


    There was actually such horrifyingly great power and strong magic hidden within such a small body. He would have never believed it if he had not experienced it for himself.


    Of course, he was not worried at all right now, since his parents were around. Could that little brat possibly be even more powerful than two 8th-tier giant dragons?


    Krassu pouted, and mocked, ��Nonsense! You were as timid as a mouse when you were young. You didn��t even dare to kill a chicken when you��re 20. Talk about being fearless, can you be any more shameless?��


    ��A pot calling the kettle ck. Who was the one who had a crush on Miss Quilina, but didn��t have the guts to confess, and got intercepted by Johns?�� Urien questioned him back sarcastically.


    ��I killed that fellow in one blow after that,�� Krassu said through gritted teeth.


    ��But Miss Quilina still didn��t choose you.�� Urien��s smile grew increasingly taunting.


    The two of them started to exude a terrifying aura.


    The customers standing in the front started to take a few steps back consciously before sliding their hands over their ears. Even though they would love to hear some juicy news about the big bosses, their lives were at stake. Some secrets would cost them their lives.


    That red female dragon red at Amy as she angrily roared, ��Little half-breed, how dare you hurt my precious son like that!! I am going to swallow you alive today!��


    The moment she finished her words, she let out an ear-piercing roar and opened her blood-thirsty mouth as she dove straight at Amy, who was standing at the restaurant��s door.


    Amy still had half a duck��s leg in her hand as she nkly watched that diving giant dragon. She did not even look like she would be enough to be its snack.


    Chown was extremely excited, and felt as though the blood in his body were rushing with excitement as well.


    The customers moved away to the side quickly, afraid that they would identally end up victim to that giant dragon��s attacks.


    Sargeras looked at Krassu and Urien, who were standing in front of Amy, and hesitated for a while before choosing not to take any action.


    ��Meet your death!�� the female dragon screeched, and snapped her teeth at Amy.


    ��So much chattering, you��re interfering with our quarrel!��


    Urien lifted his staff and gave the red dragon a casual knock on her head.

 Chapter 961 - Is The Owner Of That Restaurant So Vicious?

    <h4>Chapter 961 Is The Owner Of That Restaurant So Vicious?</h4>


    ��Boom!��


    That red dragon that was diving down at a rapid speed appeared to be knocked on the head lightly with a magic caster��s staff, but behaved as though it had received a huge blow. It suddenly started falling down, and crashed onto the ground.


    The earth shook, and there was a huge pit around a meter deep in the ground. That red dragon��s wings that spread for tens of meters twitched for a while, and all motions stopped.


    ��Mother!�� Chown eximed. He stared in disbelief at his motionless mother dragon. His powerful mother, an 8th-tier giant dragon, was actually killed in one blow by that old man?!


    ��Honey!��


    Jenson also let out an angry roar, and his eyes suddenly turned blood-red. Anger had consumed his rationality. He opened his bloodthirsty mouth, and a ball of fiery redva me took shape in his throat. The burning heat even exhausted the air around.


    ��Shut up! If I lose this argument, you��re going to die.�� Urien turned his head back and nced at Jenson.


    ��Pfft~��


    Theva fireball in Jenson��s mouth was extinguished instantaneously. Ayer of frost appeared around his huge body, and he fell straight down from the sky rigidly and stabbed deep into the soil with a loud thud just like that. Dead or alive, his condition was unknown.


    The two 8th-tier giant dragons that came menacingly were each buried into the soil just like that in the blink of an eye. The onlooking customers were still unable to wrap their heads around the rapid change in the situation, especially with the two magic casters who barely did anything, and were still quarreling over whom the little boss took after until now. It seemed as though whatever happened just now had nothing to do with them.


    ��That��s insane����


    ��The Lord of Ice and Lord of Fire are worthy of their names!��


    ��Legends are legends. Your daddy will always be your daddy!��


    Amotion started to rise among the customers as they eximed in awe.


    ��Father!��


    Chown looked at Jenson, who was sealed in ice, and waspletely dumbfounded.


    His father, who was unparalleled, was sealed in ice so easily. He didn��t even see how the other party did it, and they appeared to be just casually sealing a fly. That prowess left him in utter despair.


    A 10th-tier magic caster!


    That phrase leaped into his mind.


    Chown felt as though he had fallen into an icy abyss as he watched the two old men standing outside the restaurant.


    ��Oh! Stupid dragon, I��ve finished my duck leg. Now we can battle it out!��


    Just then, Amy threw the bone in her hand into the dustbin at the side and licked her lips. She looked at Chown excitedly and pulled out her staff.


    Chown was shocked, and turned around to escape as though he had heard the devil��s call. He could not even be bothered about his parents lying on the ground.


    ��You came of your own ord. Now, it��s toote to run away,�� Amy said with a grin. A pair of wind fire wheels appeared under her feet, making her rise up in an instant. In a sh, she appeared right above Chown. She held her magic caster��s staff in both hands and whacked downwards.


    Bam!


    A groan escaped his mouth, and the giant dragon with a wingspan of more than 20 meters fell right from the sky like a bird with broken wings. He crashed into the ground and struggled for a while before losing consciousness.


    The battle ended with a single blow.


    The three giant dragons that came in a fury to take revenge met their end just like that before they could even do anything.


    What was left were three giant dragons half-buried in the soil and the mess in front of Mamy Restaurant.


    The entrance of the restaurant was awfully silent. Such things were not often seen in Chaos City.


    No one knew if the two 8th-tier giant dragons and one 5th-tier giant dragon were alive. Even though the giant dragons were the ones who came looking for trouble, and the ones who attacked were Krassu and Urien, the two 10th-tier magic casters, it was still an unknown how the Gray Temple would settle this matter.


    Why didn��t they reason things out? They were simply courting death by fighting with the two magic casters. Shirley pressed her lips together as she looked at the two giant dragons before the restaurant.


    Amy��s really formidable. Anna leaned over the window as she looked at Amy with admiration.


    Mag shrugged his shoulders at the scene that he had expected, and suddenly let out a soft cough, loudly saying to the customers who were slightly at a loss, ��The restaurant is open now. Doe in.��


    ��Oh right! Let��s eat!��


    The customers suddenly recalled why they were queuing here, and shuffled into the restaurant. These several giant dragons were not worth wasting their time onpared to good food.


    With such a hugemotion over here, someone from the Gray Temple quickly arrived.


    However, Mag did not have to exin much. A magic caster in the queue went up to tell his colleague what had happened, and with the other customers as witnesses, the three dragons who came looking for trouble were dragged away.


    Very quickly, workers arrived to fix the ground and bring up the trees that were blown over. The entrance of Mamy Restaurant went back to how it looked as though nothing had happened.


    However, with such a hugemotion, how could one really take it as nothing had happened? News spread quickly throughout Aden Square as though they had grown a pair of wings.


    ��Have you heard, just now, there were three 8th-tier giant dragons who wanted to dine and dash at Mamy Restaurant and got beaten to death!��


    ��Really? Even 8th-tier giant dragons got beaten to death?! Is the owner of the restaurant so vicious?��


    ��Look at who he has as his backing. With the Lord of Ice, Urien, and the Lord of Fire, Krassu, attacking at the same time, it was simply a massacre!��


    ��That��s so horrifying. I think we shouldn��t eat there again. I feel like our lives would be in danger.��


    ��As long as you y by the rules, Boss Mag and the little boss are actually very nice. Just remember to pay after your meal.��


    The people discussed it here and there, spreading this matter to the ears of even more people.


    Very quickly, everyone in Aden Square knew one thing: dine and dash at Mamy Restaurant would cost you your life!


    Hmm? Why have Ie to Mamy Restaurant again? There are still more than 100 restaurants to try out. It doesn��t seem like a good idea to keep eating in the same restaurant every day�� Derrick stood in front of Mamy Restaurant with an indecisive look. He hesitated for a good while before he nodded, and muttered to himself, ��I guess it shouldn��t be a problem to have just a bowl of rice. After that, I can try the other restaurants out.�� After that, he walked into the restaurant.


    After half an hour, Derrick walked out of the restaurant with a satisfied burp. He looked back at Mamy Restaurant��s signboard a little frustratedly and sighed. Why can��t I control my mouth? I��ve already decided on just a bowl of rice, but I still couldn��t help but have two bowls and even a set of tofu pudding.


    Forget it. I��ll go to the other restaurants at night. Derrick shook his head and turned to leave.


    ��


    ��System, have you got the calctions out? It��s such an easy arithmetic question. Do you have to take so long?�� Mag asked inwardly as he sat on a high stool behind the counter after the afternoon opening hours.

 Chapter 962 - System, Are You Taking Revenge On Me?

    <h4>Chapter 962 System, Are You Taking Revenge On Me?</h4>


    ��ording to the system��s evaluation, this part of ie is the host��s unexpected windfall. ording to internationalws, a 20% windfall tax must be paid. The value after tax deduction is 252,000,000 copper coins. In order to prevent the host from loafing around, giving up on the dream of being the God of Cookery, and choosing to live off that money, this amount of money can only buy 0.5 strength,�� the system voice said.


    ��Scram! Do you think you��re the world��s policeman? Why are you poking your nose into other people��s affairs? You��re just a cuisine system, but you��re even collecting windfall tax from me.�� Mag pouted. This system is getting more and more shameless.


    ��Also, 315,000,000 copper coins just to buy 0.5 strength? Why don��t you rob someone instead? Why should I be discriminated for the money I got with my abilities?!�� Mag was a little displeased.


    ��The host should take note that the money was obtained with your daughter��s abilities. It basically has nothing to do with you. The system is terribly sorry for your behavior of leeching off your daughter,�� the system said righteously.


    ��I���� Mag opened his mouth, but realized that the system seemed to have made some sense. Amy did earn this money with her own abilities.


    ��I got my daughter with my abilities. Why can��t I leech off her!�� Mag retorted after he quickly persuaded himself.


    System: ������


    ��System, are you in desperate need of money?�� Mag asked with a grin after he calmed down.


    ��The system�� is in a little need of money recently.�� The system��s voice weakened by more than half in an instant.


    ��Just say you��re in need of money, then. Seriously, we��re so close. You can take all the money,�� Mag said generously.


    ��Really?�� The system��s voice trembled a little.


    ��Of course. Why would I lie to you? Just give me around 20 points every month as interest.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    The system fell silent for a while before howling, ��Host! You��vepletely gone off the range of a loan shark! This is extortion!��


    ��Don��t be so agitated. Aren��t we both willing parties? I didn��t force you. Look at how beautiful these gemstones are. Once we sell them, they will be shiny gold coins. How much fertilizer can we buy with that? How many greenhouses can we build with that? When we harvest those vegetables, they will all be money that will be way more than the interest,�� Mag continued to say with a grin.


    The system fell silent again.


    ��It��s alright if you don��t want to borrow it. I can just leave it in the safe. There��s nothing much to spend the money on anyway,�� Mag said nonchntly.


    ��Erm�� Host, can you lower the interest a little? Isn��t 20 points a little too high? That��spletely against the market rules,�� the system said meekly after a long silence.


    ��System, listen to yourself. Have you seen a loan shark abide by market rules? Although I��m a novice, I still need to have professional ethics,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Host, that��s being ungrateful! I waived off a month��s interest for you when Iunched the Elephantpay. Even when you didn��t manage to reach the credit limit, the interest was only four points!�� The system was filled with indignation.


    ��Hmm, no problem. I��ll also give you an interest-free credit limit of 5000 and waive off four months�� interest for you. That��s a bigger discount than yours, right? However, the rest of the money would still be calcted based on a 20% interest rate,�� Mag said with a smile.


    The system fell silent once again.


    ��Give it a good thought. Of course, if you have any new ideas on the price of the strength, you can always talk to me,�� Mag said with a chuckle. He stood up and walked into the kitchen, getting ready to give Firis and Anna some pointers.


    ��Ding! New mission: Capture a Fiery Pig within 48 hours. Location: Red Dragon Ind! Mission reward: One set of red braised pork recipe. Mission failed: deduction of one strength point.��


    Just then, the system��s voice rang in Mag��s head.


    Mag paused in his steps, and asked, ��F*ck, System, are you taking revenge on me?!��


    ��Please do not misinterpret the mission. You will get your reward if youplete your mission quickly, and you will be punished for not taking part in the mission enthusiastically,�� the system said.


    ��Fine, fine, fine, I��ll go, alright?�� Mag pouted. He was rather interested in red braised pork. As a traditional delicacy, it was fat yet not greasy, and the meat was fragrant and sulent. It could be considered one of his favorites. Just thinking about the taste of having it with a spoonful of thick soup with rice made his mouth water.


    Red Dragon Ind. There were three red dragons that just died at Mamy Restaurant today, and now he had to go to their property to catch a pig. That would seem like he was trying to pick up a fight.


    However, Shirley mentioned that there was only one 10th-tier giant dragon in the red dragon tribe. If he brought Ah Zi along, even if he was unable to beat them, it should not be a problem running away.


    The problem was that the dragon inds were all not too far apart. If themotion was too big, he might attract the attention of the other giant dragons.


    After all, he was now tagged with the name of a dragon killer. It would not be too nice to stand out too much.


    Tomorrow happens to be a rest day. It seems like I have to make a trip to Dragon Ind, Mag thought to himself. He was not overly worried. In fact, he was even a little excited.


    He had long heard that the Dragon Inds were an archipgo made up of many hovering inds. The giant dragons in Nond Continent all lived there. Each tribe had their own ind, and the more powerful the tribe, the closer the tribe��s ind was to the center, and therger the area of their ind.


    Mag could no longer be bothered about whether the system was trying to take revenge on him. Everyone would have a temper. The more exasperated it was, the better he felt.


    He would drive the system to its grave and overthrow it to be the owner.


    Mag walked into the kitchen. Firis happened to finish making a kebab. She looked at Mag nervously, and said, ��Boss, can you try my beef kebab?��


    ��Are you confident?�� Mag looked at the beef kebab in Firis��s hand with a smile. The well-marbled beef was just taken out of the grill, and was still sizzling as the fragrance wafted over. Just from the appearance, it was near perfect.


    Mag, who was a little surprised, took the beef kebab and bit into it. The taste of the beef spread in his mouth, making his eyes light up.


    Firis��s beef kebab is very close to perfection in terms of taste and texture. She��s justcking a little in terms of controlling the heat. However, if a better grade beef was used, this w could be overlooked, and she can already take over my position in making beef kebab.


    ��Well done. It��s already at a standard where you can serve it to the customers.�� Mag nodded with satisfaction.


    ��Sister Firis is awesome.�� Anna pped her little hands.


    ��Really?�� Firis was still in a little disbelief.


    ��Yes. I didn��t think that you would improve so much in just a few days.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��I had a dreamst night, and in my dream, I kept making beef kebab. When I woke up today, I remembered everything in the dreampletely, so I could make it today���� Firis said shyly.


    I almost forgot the ��test field for the God of Cookery�� chance that the system gave her. Mag seemed to have understood what had happened.

 Chapter 963 - As Long As You“ve Alive, There Will Still Be A Chance

    <h4>Chapter 963 As Long As You��ve Alive, There Will Still Be A Chance</h4>


    ��Elizabeth. Are you sure you want to challenge Fox and battle it out to be the new Frost Dragon tribe chief?��


    In the majestic hall made of ice and frost, Dous looked down at Elizabeth, who was standing in the middle of the hall as he asked the question in a deep voice.


    Fox was standing near Elizabeth. There was excitement in his eyes.


    The great elders of the Frost Dragon tribe were all present, and all was silent in the majestic hall.


    All the giant dragons had their gazes at Elizabeth. They were each wearing different expressions, mostly those of shock.


    Elizabeth was the strongest among the younger generation of the Frost Dragon tribe. She had just stepped into adulthood, but was already a 7th-tier giant dragon, which was no worse than Rankster back in the day. She was thought of as the best choice for the next Frost Dragon tribe chief.


    However, Fox was her senior, after all. At just 500 years old, he was in his prime. Besides, he was at 9th-tier, and was only a step away from reaching the 10th-tier. He��d fought for the position of chief with Rankster in the past.


    Rankster had gone missing for several years, and no one knew whether he was dead or alive. As a part of the royal family, he was a strong contender for the position as chief.


    Elizabeth went back to the Dragon Inds this time, and went straight to the great elder to request to challenge Fox for the Frost Dragon tribe��s chief��s position. This decision that she made caught everyone by surprise.


    ��Yes. I want to challenge him openly. Even if I die, I want to die honorably, and not in some dirty conspiracy or sneak attack,�� Elizabeth said calmly as she looked up at Dous.


    Fox��s gaze did not change at all. He had already received news two days ago about the failed attack. It had been a foolproof n, but he did not think that he still could not get rid of Elizabeth.


    However, it did not matter. Since she wanted to risk her life to challenge him, he would not mind letting her have her way and be the chief of the Frost Dragon tribe openly.


    A few snickers broke out as though Elizabeth told a funny joke.


    Dous looked at Elizabeth. Her dark blue eyes reminded him of Rankster in the past, the resilient fellow who could always get back up every time he fell.


    Now, his daughter was standing here once again, challenging Fox, who was two tiers more powerful than her, just as ridiculous as Rankster, who challenged him back in those days.


    In the end, Rankster became the Frost Dragon tribe��s chief, while he took a step down and became the Frost Dragon tribe��s great elder.


    Was it ridiculous?


    Dous did not think it was ridiculous.


    Most of those who found it ridiculous became Rankster��s stepping stones. That was something serious.


    Besides, Dous heard something from Elizabeth��s words that made him unhappy. He nced at Fox.


    Because he was Rankster��s brother from a different mother, Rankster spared his life in the final battle, but now he actually wanted to assassinate her?


    Fox looked down and did not reply. He had waited for several centuries for this day. A mixed-blooded half-breed snatched the throne that was supposed to belong to him away. Now that he was finally dead, how could he allow his daughter to take the position that belonged to him?


    He would not spare any cost to im what belonged to him.


    ��Great Elder, the position of the Frost Dragon tribe chief had been empty for years, and because of that, we had be theughing stock of the other dragon tribes. Rankster is most likely dead. Fox and Elizabeth are the best choices for the new chief. Since Elizabeth has taken the initiative to challenge Fox, I think we can use this battle to choose a new chief,�� the second great elder told Dous.


    ��I agree.�� The six elders started raising their hands one by one.


    ��I object.�� The fifth elder stood up. He looked at Dous, and said, ��Great Elder, Elizabeth is the strongest among the younger generation of our Frost Dragon tribe, and is also the talent that is most likely to attain the 10th-tier within 100 years. She is still young, and is a lot less powerful than Fox. This is apletely unfair battle. Even if a winner is produced, how would that convince the rest?��


    ��I agree with the fifth elder. Elizabeth is still young. Even if we were to have a duel, we should wait another 10 years. She should at least attain the 9th-tier, just like Fox, before this duel would be recognized by the tribe. If the other dragon tribes want tough at us, let them be. Would that shake the position the Frost Dragon tribe has in the top 10?�� the seventh elder said as he stood up.


    ��Ridiculous. If we wait another 10 years, wouldn��t the Frost Dragon tribe be without a chief for decades? If we were to wait 100 years and Elizabeth is still unable to break through to the 9th-tier, would we have to let Frost Dragon continue waiting? Fifth Elder, Seventh Elder, this challenge was raised by Elizabeth on her own. What is the intention for your interfering and opposing like this?�� the second elder chided.


    ��Alright.�� Dous stopped the quarrel and looked at Fox as he said, ��Fox, do you dare to ept Elizabeth��s challenge?��


    Fox looked up and nced at Elizabeth. After that, he set his gaze on Dous as he politely said, ��Since Elizabeth wants to challenge me, and is willing to battle for the position of the new chief for the Frost Dragon tribe, I am willing to ept the challenge and all its consequences.��


    ��Good. Tomorrow afternoon, the two of you will battle it out at the Frost Battlefield,�� Dous said in a deep voice.


    ��Great Elder...�� The fifth elder and seventh elder still had things to say.


    ��That��s decided. The Frost Dragon tribe always talk with our abilities.�� Dous raised his hand and disappeared.


    The other elders also disappeared one by one.


    ��Farewell, Elders.�� Fox bowed, and when he straightened up again, his face was full of smiles. He turned towards Elizabeth and walked over, stopping by her side with a smile as he said, ��You shouldn��t havee back. If you hid just as your father did, I really wouldn��t be able to do anything to you.��


    ��One day I will kill you.�� Elizabeth clenched her fist slowly as she turned her head to look calmly at Fox.


    Fox froze. Immediately, he scoffed. He inched in towards Elizabeth, and said, ��But you don��t have the chance to anymore. Tomorrow, I will kill you.��


    Fox turned and walked out of the hall. He opened his arms out, and they turned into great wings before he flew off.


    ��Father said that as long as you��re alive, there will still be a chance.��


    In the empty hall, Elizabeth opened her right hand. A Frost Dragon Source emitting with chill appeared in her palm.


    ...


    ��Father, where are we going today?�� Amy, who was sitting on Mag��s shoulders, asked in excitement. They left the city early in the morning, and were walking on a small mountain path.

 Chapter 964 - Maintain A Low Profile, Ah Zi

    <h4>Chapter 964 Maintain A Low Profile, Ah Zi</h4>


    ��We are going to the Dragon Inds today. We��re going to catch a pig there, and then go home to make the delicious red braised pork for Amy,�� Mag said smilingly. He decided to bring Amy along after deliberating. After all, there was only a day off every week; he definitely should bring Amy out for some fun.


    The Fiery Pig was a kind of magic beast that only lived on Fire Dragon Ind. It was the favorite food of the red dragon. It had a 4th-tier capability because it had evolved ording to the unique volcanic conditions on the Fire Dragon Ind.


    Even Mag in his current condition could easily handle a 4th-tier magic beast.


    As the Dragon Inds were such an interesting ce, it was not bad to bring Amy there to enrich her experience. After all, with Ah Zi around, they wouldn��t be in any dangerous situation. Besides, even if they were caught in a dangerous situation, they could still either escape or hide.


    ��Dragon Inds!�� Amy��s eyes lit up. Then, she asked with anticipation, ��Are we going to find little Ah Zi now? I like Ah Zi the most!��


    ��Yes. The Dragon Inds are very far from Chaos City, so we have to depend on Ah Zi to bring us there.�� Mag nodded and smiled. Without Ah Zi��s help, the travel between these two locations would take more than 48 hours, and capturing the Fiery Pig would not be possible at all.


    Mag scaled the mountain with Amy on his back. When they were about halfway up the mountain, he and Amy changed their clothes and put on their masks. Then, he got a whistle out from his pocket and blew hard with his mouth. A loud and high-pitched whistling that resembled a certain bird could be heard.


    A momentter, a purple-striped griffin flew out from a cave at the top of the mountain, and then swooped down vertically. It flew around Mag and Amy happily for a while before itnded lightly on the ground, and rubbed against Mag��s hand with its head.


    Amy extended her little hand smilingly, and said, ��Good griffin, Ah Zi. Come, let me touch your head.��


    A hint of wariness appeared in Ah Zi��s eyes immediately, but he swiftly extended his head over when he saw Amy��s smile slowly disappearing, as if he would be whacked on his head if he was a second slower.


    Amy stroked Ah Zi��s head while she smilingly said, ��Good Griffin.��


    Ah Zi��s expression had also changed from wary to enjoyment. He even flipped over to reveal his tummy.


    ��You��re a 10th-tier griffin, shouldn��t you behave with a little moreposure?�� Mag said with a little resignation, but he soon smiled after seeing the two of them having such fun.


    ��Alright, we need to get going now. The Dragon Inds are rather far.�� Mag smiled and carried Amy up. Ah Zi flipped over again and Mag climbed onto his back. His strong wings spread out, and they took off straight into the sky. They were flying exactly southward.


    The Dragon Inds were located south of Chaos City. The wilderness filled with all kinds of magic beasts in between them was like a natural barrier that stopped most people from getting to the Dragon Inds.


    Giant dragons were not interested in opening up the wilderness. The Dragon Inds were full of resources, and were the richestnd on the Nond Continent.


    Looking down from the sky, they could see huge magic beasts hunting in the wilderness and also the teams of mercenaries hunting and killing the magic beasts. Magic beasts, too, were hunting and killing the mercenaries.


    Scenes like this continued to take ce endlessly in the wilderness. The roles of the hunter and the hunted could easily be reversed, but the adventurers and mercenaries continued to venture into the wilderness so they could reap the great rewards that came with the extreme danger.


    The farther out they went into the wilderness, the less mercenaries they saw, and the number of strong auras began to increase.


    Mag could sense the auras of a few 9th-tier magic beasts. There was even an aura of a 10th-tier magic beast which let out a frustrated roar when Ah Zi flew past it. It was extremely territorial.


    ��Wow, there are actually so many magic beasts in the wilderness, and they all looked like little ants from here.�� Amy looked below curiously from the griffin��s back. Then, she patted the griffin��s back and instigated, �� Little Ah Zi, let��s fly closer to see how they look like.��


    Ah Zi swooped down straight away after he didn��t see any objections from Mag. He flew very close to the dense forest, and then twisted and turned as he flew across the narrow canyons. He zoomed past the head of a 9th-tier magic beast and hooked a 10th-tier giant python up as he flew through a forest. The antics made Amy cheer.


    ��He��s great with kids.�� Mag looked at the giant python that finally gave up chasing after them after it smashed half a mountain with its tail, and then shook his head.


    He was antagonizing all kinds of magic beasts and zipping across all types of dangerous terrain. The entire journey was full of excitement and without a single dull moment.


    Of course, all these were possible due to Ah Zi��s 10th-tier power and second-to-none speed. Otherwise, seeking out trouble like this, even a 10th-tier expert could suffer great injuries.


    Thend became the blue sea about two hourster.


    Amy��s eyes lit up as she happily said, ��Wow, there��s so much water! Father, is this the sea you were talking about? It��s so blue and beautiful.��


    ��Yes, this is the sea.�� Mag nodded. The endless sea broadened one��s mind.


    ��Are there mermaids in this sea? Can we meet them?�� Amy asked curiously.


    ��Maybe there are. But it��s not easy to see the mermaids.�� Mag smiled.


    ��Let me try calling them.�� Amy cupped her hands next to her mouth and shouted at the sea, ��Mermaid, I am Amy. How do you do?��


    ��Thud!��


    A dolphin leaped out of the waters, and followed a school of dolphins, as if they were replying to Amy��s words.


    ��Wow, so cute!��


    Amy��s smile became brighter.


    Mag watched with a smile. It was so rxing toe out for a trip with Amy.


    ��Look, Father. Those rocks are floating in midair!�� Amy pointed at the sky afar.


    Mag raised his head and looked at the sky afar. A ck dot slowly became clear in view. Dozens of inds hovering a few kilometers above the sea appeared in Mag��s view.


    ��Is that the Dragon Inds?�� Mag��s eyes widened gradually.


    Even though Mag had already seen many extraordinary things after he came to this alternate world, he was still shocked to see the giant ind surrounded by a fog in the midst of those hovering inds.


    ��Can we go up there to take a look?�� Amy turned and looked at Mag expectantly.


    ��Roar!��


    A dragon��s roar could be heard. Then, a giant dragon with a 100-meter wingspan flew over their heads and disappeared among those inds.


    ��Of course, that was our destination for this trip.�� Mag smiled and nodded. He patted the griffin��s back gently. ��Maintain a low profile, Ah Zi. It will be the best not to let the giant dragons discover us. Let��s go to Red Dragon Ind.��


    ��Howl...��


    Ah Zi growled softly, then spread his wings, and flew toward the Dragon Inds. He avoided the narrow and sharp rocks below them and dived into the fog.


    Dozens of huge hovering inds, sights and sounds of giant dragons everywhere, and the aura of the strong��this was the Dragon Inds, the settlement of the strongest race on Nond Continent.


    Ah Zi glided past the exterior. A red, smoking ind not too far away began to appear in Mag��s view.

 Chapter 965 - We Hit It With A Club From The Back And Then Drag It Away

    <h4>965 We Hit It With A Club From The Back And Then Drag It Away</h4>


    ��The family of red dragon Jenson was found guilty of disorderly behavior andmitting a serious crime against public safety with conclusive evidence. Their sentences will be carried out concurrently. Their penalty is: three years of imprisonment in the Bastie Prison and being banned from entering Chaos City for three years after thepletion of the imprisonment.��Inside the Gray Temple, the judge announced the sentence publicly.


    ��We don��t belong to Chaos City. You have no right to punish us! I want to see your city lord! Have you thought about the consequences if you do this? The red dragon tribe is not going to ept this kind of punishment!�� Jenson shouted hysterically, and the chains on his body jingled loudly.


    A hint of panic also shed through the faces of Chown and his mother. The trauma of almost getting killed the day before was still there, and now they were going to be humiliated by three years of imprisonment. To noble giant dragons, this felt no different from death sentence.


    ��Thews of Chaos City are established to protect the Chaos City residents�� safety. Once you step into Chaos City, you have to obey the rules regardless of your race and status. If the red dragon tribe has anyints, you are wee to bring it up to Chaos City. But, this would not have any effect on the verdict. Your objection is moot,�� the judge said calmly to Jenson before he turned and left.


    Knights from the Gray Temple stepped forward and escorted the three red dragons away to Bastie Prison.


    They would be spending three years there. Since it was only for reformation, they wouldn��t die, but they would definitely suffer.


    Chown finally broke down as he cried, and said, ��I was wrong! I shouldn��t have dined and dashed... I will never dine and dash ever again... Wooo...��


    One of the knights in charge of escorting them mumbled, ��You guys actually dared to dine and dash at Mamy Restaurant. You must be sick of living.��


    ...


    ��Inform the red dragon tribe not to waste their time and effort. It would be a three years sentence, and not a day shorter. Also, tell them it was already very lucky that they survived an altercation with the Lord of Ice and the Lord of Fire. Don��t antagonize Mamy Restaurant ever again if they don��t want their tribe to be exterminated totally. It would be a hassle to clean up their bodies,�� Brandli told a staff member outside of the court.


    ��Yes.�� That staff member acknowledged and left quickly.


    ...


    ��Chown! Look at me. As true red dragons, we will not lose our pride and ideals because of this kind of event. A mere three years�� time is only equivalent to a nap for us giant dragons. You should remember this humiliation. When you are strong enough in the future, return this humiliation to them in double,�� Jenson shouted at Chown, who slumped in a corner with a depressed look, in a deep voice.


    Chown was still a little depressed as he softly said, ��But Father, the chest of treasures that you gave me is... all gone.��


    The mother dragon stroked Chown��s head as she smiled, and said, ��Silly boy. That��s only one small chest of treasures. In the extreme long lifespan of a giant dragon, you would be able to collect far more treasures than that. After we get back to Red Dragon Ind, Father will give you a bigger chest of treasures.��


    ��Y-yes,�� Jenson said with a forced smile.


    ��That��s wonderful! I will be having treasures again!�� A hint of surprise appeared in Chown��s eyes.


    ...


    Fire Dragon Ind was situated at the periphery of the Dragon Ind Archipgo. The Fire Dragon Tribe was not a very powerful tribe among the dragon tribes, so they had lived at the border area of the Dragon Inds for many years.


    However, even the red dragon tribe, which rankedst among the tribes, still had a 10th-tier giant dragon. This proved that as a whole, the dragon tribe was powerful��they had thergest number of top powerhouses.


    A towering active volcano stood in the center of Fire Dragon Ind. Hotva was spilling out of the crater continuously. The entire Red Dragon Ind looked gray due to the volcanic ashes. Visibility was low, and the smell of sulphur and ashes floated in the air.


    The purple-striped griffinnded quietly at the northwestern side of the active volcano. The griffin had concealed its aura during the journey, so it wasn��t discovered by any giant dragons. His extreme consciousness also allowed him to avoid all potential enemies, so he had reached the destination without a hitch.


    Mag had bought two anti-dust respirators from the system to wear under their face masks before he heaved a sigh of relief. This environment was totally uninhabitable for humans.


    ��Father, where is the piggy we are looking for?�� Amy jumped down from the back of the griffin and looked curiously around her.


    ��It should be living around here.�� Mag began to look around too. The Fiery Pigs were only found on Red Dragon Ind. They loved the heat and fed on volcanic ashes. They were the red dragons�� favorite food. They were semi-wild and semi-domesticated, so there should be plenty of them around.


    ��Roar!��


    Right at this moment, two dragons�� roars came from the sides. Mag carried Amy up and hid behind a giant rock, with Ah Zi quickly following suit. He kept his wings in order to look inconspicuous.


    Two little red dragons flew down from the top of the volcano, swept past Mag��s head, and then dived downward. Soon after, amotion could be heard from down below. The ground was shaking slightly as if a herd of big animals was being chased.


    ��Two smelly dragons! Father, are we going to ��take care�� of these smelly dragons too?�� Amy��s eyes lit up instantly with anticipation.


    ��No. We are not here to seek a fight today.�� Mag shook his head. He smiled, and continued, ��Although they all look like one another, these two little red dragons didn��t do anything wrong. Hence, we cannot simply beat them up, or we would be no different from the smelly dragons.��


    ��Is that so? Amy understands, then.�� Amy nodded as if she wasn��t very convinced. Suddenly, her eyes widened and she pointed to the front. ��Father, look. Are they holding onto the piggy that we came for?��


    Mag looked at where Amy was pointing, and his eyes widened too. Wasn��t that huge pig in mes that was in the grasp of the two red dragons�� ws their agenda of the trip��Fiery Pig?!


    ��So, it lived down there.�� Mag was thinking about something as he led Amy down the volcano. zing heat came in contact with their faces. Fortunately, Amy released a freezing spell just in time to counteract that heat. Otherwise, it would have been intolerable.


    After walking for a while, Mag suddenly halted. He pointed to a fiery pig that was eating volcanic ashes nearby, and whispered, ��Shhh, see what we have found. There��s a fiery pig that is by itself. Its meat texture is exceptionally sulent. But, fiery pigs are not easy to handle. Let��s approach it from its back quietly. Don��t make a single sound.��


    Mag and Amy sneaked toward the fiery pig in total silence. Before Mag could act, Amy had already hit on the pig��s head with a club.


    There wasn��t any struggle. It died in peace.


    ��Yup, that��s what we do. We hit it with a club from the back and then drag it away.��

 Chapter 966 - Host, You’re Going A Little Overboard

    <h4>Chapter 966 Host, You��re Going A Little Overboard</h4>


    The mission waspleted without a hitch. Mag couldn��t even feel the intense heat from the fiery pig before it was all over.��Father, are we roasting or boiling this pig to eat?�� Amy asked as she looked at the pig that Mag was dragging with anticipation.


    ��We are going to make red braised pork with this pig. It��s a different cooking method from roasting and boiling. I��ll make it for Amy once we get back to the restaurant,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    This fiery pig weighed about 150 kg, and its whole body was covered in blood-red fur. It had a pair of sharp white fangs. Its fur was longer than a boar��s, and its body was also slimmer.


    The system was indeed very particr. Just to make a red braised pork dish, the main ingredient had to be a 4th-tier magic beast that only lived on Red Dragon Ind. If they finished all the fiery pigs on the ind, the red dragons would cry.


    Of course, Mag wouldn��t feel guilty, as he didn��t like Red Dragon Ind at all.


    Mag grabbed the pig and climbed back to the middle of the mountain with Amy. As they prepared to leave, they heard a conversationing from the other side of the mountain.


    Mag and Amy sneaked across and poked their heads out to have a look. It was the two red dragons that had caught a fiery pig earlier. They were eating the pig and talking at the same time.


    ��Have you heard about it? Chown, that idiot, brought his parents to smash a restaurant in Chaos City yesterday, but they lost the fight and got arrested. Nobody knows when they will be released.��


    ��Hahaha. Chown, that silly boy. It��s not surprising that this happened to him. However, Lord Jenson is a 8th-tier giant dragon, how did he fail to smash a restaurant? He was even arrested. That��s too humiliating, right?��


    The two little red dragons wereughing. Their words were full of schadenfreude.


    Seems like they��re talking about that family of three red dragons yesterday, Mag thought. The news had indeed travelled fast.


    Just as Mag was about to leave with Amy, one little red dragon suddenly said, ��If they��re noting back, do you think the other giant dragons will upy their cave on the fifth Peak? That is a super big cave dwelling.��


    ��Most likely not? Lord Jenson should have umted a lot of treasures. If the other tribe members upied it, he would not let it go easily when he came back,�� the other red dragon said.


    Mag curled his lips before he carried Amy toward Ah Zi.


    ��Father, are we going back now?�� Amy asked.


    ��No, we are going to a ce first before we go home. We are going to earn some money to cover our expenses.�� Mag smiled and shook his head. He put Amy onto the griffin��s back, and gently said, ��Ah Zi, let��s go to that cave in the middle of the fifth Peak.��


    Ah Zi spread his wings and dived downward like an arrow shooting straight at the entrance of the cave in the middle of the fifth Peak.


    Pop.


    The sound of hitting a barrier could be heard at the cave��s entrance, but it didn��t affect Ah Zi in any way.


    The passageway in the cave was very spacious and wide. Even Ah Zi with his 100 meters long wingspan[1] could walk along it easily.


    Luminous pearls that were iid on the stone walls shone brightly down on the passageway. There was a resplendent great hall at the end of the passage. Valuable gemstones were left around casually. The refractive radiance from them could easily blind a person.


    ��Wow! There are so many gemstones.�� Amy looked around with bright eyes.


    ��System, I would like to deposit some stuff with you.�� Mag curled his lips slowly. This trip would be totally worthwhile after he kept all these gemstones.


    ��Host, your behaviour is immoral. This system is a righteous system, and would never collude with you to do such an action that is against morality and thew!�� the system said solemnly.


    Mag casually picked up a blue gemstone to inspect as he said, ��Say it. What��s the storage fee for one cubic meter? I won��t pay more than 500 copper coins.��


    ��Hmm... 499 copper coins?�� the system replied weakly.


    ��Deal.�� Mag put down blue gemstone casually and nodded.


    There were even more gemstones in this hall than in the chest which Amy had seized. However, this shouldn��t be all of the collection of two 8th-tier dragons. Mag walked around the hall, and then he pushed away the huge golden chair on a tform. A hidden passage appeared.


    Mag and Amy walked into the passage. After they removed a metal door violently, they saw a rather big treasure vault.


    There were so many piles of gold and gemstones that Mag felt overwhelmed.


    ��System, keep them away. Don��t even leave a luminous pearl behind. I��ll give you another 1000 copper coins as the demolition fee.�� Mag nodded happily before he carried Amy up and walked out.


    ��Host, you��re going a little overboard...�� the system said quietly.


    ��Overboard? He has to pay for his sins eventually. I��ll take it that I am collecting payment on behalf of all the restaurant owners whom they had dined and dashed on before,�� Mag said righteously.


    The purple-striped griffin flew out of the cave, and there were only holes left in the resplendent dwelling. Not a single luminous pearl was left behind, and even the huge golden chair was removed.


    ...


    ��Ever since I received my first treasure from your grandfather when I reached adulthood, my treasures have increased consistently over the past hundreds of years. This kind of fun is beyond words. Treasures are my life, and they��ve be an indispensable part of my life. On Red Dragon Ind, my treasures are among the top 10, and they gave me the lofty status in the tribe.�� Jenson looked at Chown rather self-conceitedly. ��Chown, you will inherit my huge treasure one day.��


    ��Father, I will do my best!�� Chown��s eyes lit up gradually, and he nodded earnestly.


    ...


    In the Frost Battlefield located in the center of Frost Dragon Ind, many frost dragons had gathered around.


    Today, on this Frost Battlefield, Elizabeth and Fox would vie to be the new leader of the Frost Dragon tribe.


    This was a very important matter to the Frost Dragons, and thus all of them had gathered here.


    The post of the tribe leader had been vacant for three years, so electing a new leader was what everyone had hoped for.


    However, this duel was rather controversial for the Frost Dragon Tribe. Although Elizabeth was the strongest among the younger generation, her capabilities were still two tiers away from Fox��s.


    7th-tier vs 9th-tier. This was not a fair duel.


    ��Silence.��


    Dous appeared on the tform, and his voice reverberated throughout the entire Frost Dragon Ind. He spoke to all the dragons in a deep voice, ��Today, Elizabeth has challenged Fox to a duel to decide the new tribe leader of the Frost Dragon tribe. Fox has agreed. After the elders voted, they, too, agreed to this duel. The victor of this duel will be the tribe��s leader!��


    ��Enter the arena, Elizabeth, Fox.��


    A Frost Dragon with a 100 meters�� wingspan dived down toward the center of Frost Battlefield. After keeping his wings, Fox stood in the middle of the battlefield.


    Meanwhile, dozens of meters away, a pattern of a snowke lit up. Elizabeth emerged from the void and looked at Fox with an icy expression.


    Right at this moment, an elder eximed, ��Elizabeth has advanced to 8th-tier!��


    [1] Yes, that��s in the raws. Not 10.

 Chapter 967 - System, Give Me Two High Power Telescopes

    <h4>Chapter 967 System, Give Me Two High Power Telescopes</h4>


    ��Advancement to 8th-tier!!!��


    All the frost dragons were shocked. They looked at Elizabeth, who was standing in the middle of the battlefield, in disbelief.


    It was only less than a year ago that Elizabeth had advanced to 7th-tier, and she advanced again to 8th-tier. This advancement speed was simply too shocking.


    Even though Frost Dragon Tribe was one of the top 10 dragon tribes, and had ten 10th-tier elders, an 8th-tier dragon could still be considered as the tribe��s top expert.


    None of the Frost Dragons below 200 years old had advanced to 8th-tier sessfully.


    But now, at the age of 19, Elizabeth had advanced to 8th-tier. She had exhibited her shocking and terrifying talents.


    This reminded people of that legend that had created havoc amongst the Frost Dragon Tribe��Rankster.


    And Elizabeth... was his daughter.


    A 8th-tier giant dragon who was only 19 years old. It was very difficult to imagine the heights that she would achieve. Would it be the same as her father? Or, surpassing her father?


    Commotion broke out in the Frost Battlefield.


    ��How could this happen?!�� the second elder eximed. Elizabeth had advanced to the 8th-tier overnight. This was simply too unbelievable.


    All the elders looked shocked. It was a good thing that a genius had appeared in the Frost Dragon tribe, but Elizabeth was going to enter into a deathmatch with Fox now. It was inevitable, and nobody could predict the oue.


    Is it the Frost Dragon Source? Rankster had indeed left something for Elizabeth. However, thisss is too impatient. If she had waited for another 10 years and challenged Fox after she advanced to 9th-tier, the odds would��ve been better. Dous looked at Elizabeth with a hint of regret in his eyes.


    ��Elizabeth, I��m very amazed by your talent. You even remind me of your father.�� Fox looked at Elizabeth. But the amazement in his eyes was quickly reced by a sarcastic look. ��However, it��s a pity. 8th-tier is still 8th-tier. You may never find out the difference between the 8th-tier and 9th-tier.��


    Elizabeth looked at Fox, and calmly said, ��If I lived to be 500 years old, I wouldn��t be a mere 9th-tier.��


    ��Very well. I hope you won��t regret your decision today. You have no chance to live beyond today,�� Fox said with a cold expression. He raised his hand, and the space around Elizabeth was surrounded by ice and snow instantly. Just like a cage, it shrunk toward Elizabeth in the center rapidly.


    A glow appeared in between Elizabeth��s eyes. With a serious expression, she waved her left hand across the ice wall in front of her. As if a sharp knife had sliced across the seemingly indestructible ice wall, a breach appeared immediately, and Elizabeth walked straight through it.


    ��Seems like I have underestimated you.�� Fox retrieved his right hand. He spread his hands and transformed into a giant frost dragon with a 100 meters�� wingspan. He pped his wings and took off into the air. He then opened his mouth and spat out numerous icicles at Elizabeth who was right below.


    A snowke formation appeared below Elizabeth��s feet. She disappeared at the very moment that the icicles hit the ground. Then, in the sky a few hundred meters away, she transformed into a giant frost dragon that was slightly slimmer and had 90 meters in wingspan. She pped her wings, and des of wind together with hailstones swept toward Fox.


    ��You��re asking for death!�� Fox roared angrily, and dashed straight toward the des of wind and hailstones. Ayer of ice crystal armor appeared on his body.


    ��Ding, ding, ding!��


    A series of sharp tingling ensued, and ayer of the ice crystal armor on Fox was removed. He dashed forward abruptly without a scratch to his body. He appeared in front of Elizabeth in the blink of an eye.


    A cold silver gleam appeared on the dragon��s sharp ws. They scratched at Elizabeth like sharp swords.


    Elizabeth turned gracefully, trying to avoid them.


    However, Fox apparently had the upper hand in speed. He left three bloody scratches with his ws on her back. Elizabeth fell straight toward the ground.


    ��Ah!!!��


    Cries sounded on the Frost Battlefield. Was this duel going to end so soon?


    However, when Elizabeth was going to touch the ground, her wings spread out again. She turned around very close to the ground. Chanting sounds could be heard throughout the battlefield. The snowkes suddenly disappeared as if time was frozen, and even the expression on everyone��s face seemed to freeze at that moment.


    Then, numerous icicles appeared above Fox��s head and rained on him like a storm.


    ��St!��


    The sharp icicles pierced through the thick armor and embedded themselves in the skin. Fresh blood sshed around instantly.


    A pained expression appeared on the smug face of Fox. He swayed and quickly evaded the icicle rain. He then flipped and shook off the icicles on his body, and stared at Elizabeth with a vicious look.


    ��Impressive!��


    Cheers erupted in the dragon crowd. Elizabeth��s counterattacks were impressive. Under the circumstances where there was an obvious difference in their capabilities, it was already very outstanding that the counterattacks worked.


    Blood was already spilled on Frost Battlefield during their first sh. This duel was definitely going to be exciting.


    And this sh had also kicked off the duel. Elizabeth and Fox began to attack each other madly.


    Icicles and ice des were flying around. It was an absolute sh of violence. Warm blood sshed everywhere on the Frost Battlefield. The Frost Dragons were ignited, and their cheers could be heard throughout the Dragon Inds.


    ...


    ��What is so lively over there?��


    After Mag took all the treasures from Jenson��s family, and was about to go home with his rewards, he looked toward Frost Dragon Ind, feeling a little surprise.


    ��Father, let��s go and have a look.�� Amy was equally curious as well. She loved to watch a scene of bustle the most.


    Mag deliberated for a while, and then nodded.


    ��Alright. Ah Zi, try to fly a little higher. We don��t have to enter Frost Dragon Ind��s airspace directly,�� Mag said to Ah Zi before he said to the system in his heart, ��System, give me two high power telescopes. The higher the power, the better.��


    The purple-striped griffin flew toward the sky. He eventually flew so high that it was hard to spot them from Dragon Ind. Normal giant dragons also wouldn��t fly to this height.


    ��Great, we shall hover here.�� Mag took out a small telescope and gave to Amy.


    Amy turned it around and ced it in front of her eye. She looked at Mag, and eximed, ��Father, how did you be so small!��


    ��Amy, you��re holding it the wrong way up.�� Mag turned the telescope around for Amy with a smile and pointed downward. He, too, held one and looked down.


    Amy had finally grasped how to use the telescope. She looked down, and quickly eximed, ��Wow. There are two dragons fighting! But, why does that white dragon look so familiar? It resembles Big Sister Elizabeth.��

 Chapter 968 - I Am Saving This Dragon!

    <h4>Chapter 968 I Am Saving This Dragon!</h4>


    ��It does not resemble her, it is her.�� Mag looked at the two frost dragons in the midst of a battle at the center of Frost Dragon Ind. Among them, the long and slender one had a clear snowke on her head which could not be found on the other frost giant dragons.


    ��They are the same dragons, why are they fighting?�� Amy asked.


    ��Maybe they are in a duel for something.�� Mag looked at the frost dragons around them. This seemed to be an open battle.


    However, he could not guess what it was for.


    The battle was very cruel. Both frost dragons were covered in gashes, and fresh blood stained the white Frost Battlefield red. Both parties were seriously injured.


    However, this battle seemed to being to an end. Elizabeth��s opponent was obviously a little stronger than her. With a whack of his tail, he sent her crashing from the sky into the depths of the ice.


    Although she spat out an icicle which managed to pierce that giant frost dragon��s wing before she crashed onto the ground, Elizabeth, who was lying on the ground motionless, was obviously more seriously injured. In a sh of light, she transformed back to the human form and struggled to get up.


    The cheers at the Frost Battlefield had already stopped. The frost dragons had their eyes fixed on Elizabeth, who wasying in a pool of blood, as she struggled to stand, their gazes filled with admiration.


    This was not a fair duel. Elizabeth, who��d just reached the 8th-tier, was up against Fox, who was a full 9th-tier. However, she made the battle seem as though they were of equal power.


    If they had not seen the battle today, no one would��ve believed that a battle between an 8th-tier and a 9th-tier would look like this.


    Although Elizabeth had shocked everyone with her abilities and resilience, the difference in power still dictated the winner of this battle.


    Frost Dragon Fox pulled the giant icicle out of his wing with a w and threw it aside. He looked with an icy smile at Elizabeth, who was lying in a pool of blood, and said, ��You will never win against me! I am the rightful chief of the Frost Dragon tribe. Now, I will take back what your father took away from me!��


    Elizabeth managed to sit up, and she looked at Fox as she scoffed, ��Back then, you were not fit to be the chief of the Frost Dragon tribe. Now, you are still not fit to be one, just like how you will never dare to challenge the Great Elder. Back then, my father dared to, and now, I dare to. But you, you��ll never dare to do it.��


    ��Shut up! I��m going to kill you now!�� Fox howled a little hysterically. He opened his mouth, and a ball of glowing crystals started forming inside.


    Many of the onlooking frost dragons turned their heads aside, unwilling to watch this scene.


    This was a life and death battle that both parties agreed on. Even the Great Elder had no right to interfere.


    The fifth elder stood up and agitatedly shouted at Dous, ��Great Elder, Elizabeth might be the pir of support for us, frost dragons, in a thousand years. We cannot watch her die just like that!��


    ��We can never find someone as good as her in the younger generation. Great Elder, do you want to watch as the hope of the Frost Dragon tribe dashes just like that?�� The seventh elder looked at Dous with pain as well.


    ��Do not forget that this is a life and death battle that Elizabeth suggested. Interfering right now is going against the rules of the Frost Dragon tribe,�� the second elder said coldly to the two elders.


    Dous looked at Elizabeth with his brows tightly knitted together, without saying a word.


    ��Father, let��s help Big Sister Elizabeth. She looks really pitiful, and she��s our customer.�� Amy tugged at Mag��s shirt as she pleaded.


    Mag, who intended to pass by just like that after watching the show, hesitated for a while after hearing Amy��s words. In the end, he nodded.


    ��Then let��s have a heavenly pig descend from the sky.�� Mag watched on for a while with his binocrs before throwing the Fiery Pig that was hanging on the griffin��s tail down.


    ��Amy, hide under my cape and hold me tight. No matter what happens, never peek your head out and never let go.�� Mag sat down and grabbed on to a scale on Ah Zi��s neck.


    ��Okay!�� Amy agreed and lifted Mag��s cape and burrowed in. After that, she held tightly to Mag from behind.


    ��Ah Zi, dive down. We��ll leave immediately after we save her!�� Mag patted the purple-striped griffin gently.


    ��Howl...��


    Ah Zi raised his head and howled before diving head down to let out a loud sonic boom as he pierced his way straight at Frost Dragon Ind.


    ...


    It seemed as though Elizabeth��s death and Fox��s reign as the new chief of the tribe were set in stone.


    Although the Frost Dragon tribe worshipped the strong, they still felt pity about Elizabeth��s loss.


    As Rankster��s only daughter, her strength and resilience were admirable.


    However, even the great elder was unable to go against the rules. Who else could save her?


    Elizabeth sat in the pool of blood and watched as Fox umted his power for the final blow. The image that surfaced in her mind was not her father, whom she had been searching for, but Yabemiya.


    That fool. I haven��t told her explicitly yet. I wonder if she would continue keeping the ring and not open it... Perhaps that would be the case. She��s so stupid... but I guess that would be good. At least she can continue livingfortably... Elizabeth thought to herself.


    ��To hell with you! From today onwards, I am the chief of the Frost Dragon tribe! No one will be able to stop me anymore!��


    Fox looked at Elizabeth as hysteria danced in his eyes. The glow in his mouth was already very blinding. Since no one would be able to stop him, he could enjoy this very moment as much as he wanted.


    ��Wow! Look, what��s that falling from the sky?�� a little dragon eximed amidst the crowd of dragons.


    Several giant dragons looked up and saw something as red as fire fall from the sky, and were all astonished.


    ��It��s going at Fox! What a terrifying speed!�� another giant dragon eximed quickly.


    That thing was just like a meteor, falling at a horrifying speed towards Fox, who was suspended in mid-air.


    ��What?��


    Fox could also feel that thing that wasing down from above. However, before he could turn his head, that thing had alreadynded on his back.


    ��Crack!��


    The crisp sound of bones shattering resounded.


    The frost dragon that had a wingspan of more than 100 meters fell straight down from the sky, crashing into the ground as though it was hit by a huge hammer.


    ��Boom!��


    The earth shook and ice fragments flew everywhere.


    ��If I wasn��t mistaken, that seemed like a flying... Fiery Pig?�� A frost dragon gulped in disbelief.


    The entire Frost Battlefield fell eerily silent.


    Bam!


    A voice broke the silence and a ck dot started appearing in the dragons�� vision. In an instant, it had already appeared above their heads, and a griffin appeared before them.


    ��That��s...!�� The frost dragons all stared wide-eyed in disbelief at that purple-striped griffin.


    ��A purple-striped griffin!��


    The 10 elders all shot up, their faces full of caution.


    ��I am saving this dragon!�� a deep voice said.

 Chapter 969 - Who Dares To Stop Me?

    <h4>Chapter 969 Who Dares To Stop Me?</h4>


    That voice was not loud, but every Frost Dragon could hear it clearly.


    Fox, who��d been preparing to deal Elizabeth the final blow, smashed a hole in the ice, lying motionless.


    That was not a warning, but a deration.


    It was a deration of whom Elizabeth��s life belonged to.


    ��Alex!��


    A legendary name shed past their minds. The dragons�� eyes all widened in shock and disbelief.


    Alex, whose name traveled far and wide around the Nond Continent because he killed dragons, was thought to be the most dangerous knight by giant dragons.


    All the giant dragons who died under his sword were well-known.


    Although most of them were the scums of the Dragon Inds, they were all very capable giant dragons. However, none of them was able to escape Alex��s clutches.


    Even the giant dragons who thought very highly of themselves had to admit that the man was very powerful.


    To the frost dragons, this strength was even clearer��just five years ago, at this very same Frost Battlefield, Alex defeated the most powerful of the frost dragons: Rankster.


    All the giant dragons of the frost dragon tribe were there to watch that battle. They saw with their eyes as their leader fell in defeat. Alex��s prowess was enough to leave all the giant dragons feeling helpless.


    At that time, the man was riding on this purple-striped griffin.


    Now, he was back.


    ��Howl!��


    A loud and unique call resounded with an ear-piercing st.


    In a sh, the purple-striped griffin appeared on the Frost Battlefield. It spread its wings and flew along the circumference of the battlefield, bringing along a strong gale that forced the frost dragons back a few steps. Atst, itnded lightly beside Elizabeth.


    The purple-striped griffin was glowing with a dazzling purple-gold gleam under the sun. Its domineering stance made all the giant dragons�� hearts skip a beat. It was just a ride, but it had such a strong presence and aura.


    On the back of the griffin sat a tall figure. That legendary longsword was right beside him. Although he had a mask on, all the giant dragons were sure that he was Alex.


    Frost Battlefield waspletely silent. All the frost dragons looked uneasily at Alex. What was he here for at Frost Dragon Ind after three years? Fox, who��d just defeated Elizabeth and became the new chief, was hit by a Fiery Pig, and no one knew whether he was dead or alive. Without Rankster in the Frost Dragon tribe, who would be able to stop him?��


    Alex!


    Elizabeth also looked at the figure sitting on the purple-striped griffin in disbelief. She��d thought that she was about to die in the hands of Fox, but she had not thought that she would be saved by Alex, whom she always saw as her archenemy, and she was unable to wrap her head around the situation.


    To her, Alex had always been the reason why her father became down and disappeared and her mother gave in to depression.


    To her, the biggest motivation to train was so that she would be able to defeat Alex one day.


    Three years ago, Alex��s sudden death had been a huge blow to her. It had even caused her to lose the goal for her hard work for a period of time. However, Alex��s sudden reappearance some time ago had made her regain the passion and will to train once again.


    But right now, before she had reached the stage where she could challenge him, he was going to save her?


    Elizabeth looked at that silhouetteplicatedly. She did not want to die, because there was still a lot of things she wanted to do. One of them was to win against this man right before her.


    I think that was a little too much? Mag thought to himself a little embarrassedly when he felt the atmosphere freeze. He took a look at the Fiery Pig that was smashed, then at the unconscious Fox, and decided that he had to say something to break the ice. ��This is your new chief? Seems a little terrible.��


    The Frost Battlefield was still silent. All the frost dragons red at him with fire in their eyes, but none of them dared to speak.


    The chief of the Frost Dragon tribe being hit unconscious by a Fiery Pig falling from the sky would probably be the joke of the Dragon Inds if word was to get out.


    Dous took a step forward and looked at Mag with a frown as he bellowed, ��Alex, you came without an invitation and interfered with our Frost Dragon tribe��s duel for chief��s position. Is this a deration of war against the Frost Dragon tribe?!��


    ��She��s the daughter of an old friend. Since I have seen it, I cannot just stand by and watch. Since you all want to watch her die, then I shall take her with me,�� Mag said to Dous. After that, he swept a nce at the 10 elders at the elevated tform, and calmly said, ��Who dares to stop me?��


    All the frost dragon elders�� faces turned bright red immediately. However, as they looked at Mag, who was sitting tall on the purple-striped griffin, none of them dared to step forward.


    Dous��s brows were tightly knitted, but he did not say anything, either.


    ��Ah Zi.�� Mag patted the purple-striped griffin lightly.


    The purple-striped griffin rolled Elizabeth up gently in its wing, threw her on its back, and Elizabethnded horizontally in Mag��s embrace.


    ��Let��s go,�� Mag said calmly.


    ��Howl!!!��


    The purple-striped griffin let out a loud cry and spread its wings as it ascended into the sky, right in front of the 10 elders�� elevated tform. It let out a sonic boom, and became a little ck dot in the sky in an instant.


    ��How cocky! Great Elder, are we letting him off just like that? What about the pride of our Frost Dragon tribe?�� the second elder said in rage.


    ��If you��re unhappy about it, you can catch up to him and ask him for a fight,�� Dous said calmly as he nced at the second elder.


    ��I...�� The second elder��s face grew bright red; he was stumped.


    ��When have the dragon tribes had any pride in front of Alex and Irina? Even if word gets out, others would just feel sympathy for us,�� Dous said with aplicated look on his face as he watched the ck dot disappear on the horizon.


    When the other dragons heard that, they felt a little indignant. When were the giant dragons reduced to being bullied by a human knight and an elf? This was... too much!


    Dous retracted his gaze and looked at Fox, who was badly battered and lying behind him, with a frown and said, ��Carry Fox down to treat his injuries. There is no winner in this battle. The position of chief will continue to be empty.��


    The second elder came forward, and said a little agitatedly, ��Great Elder, if Alex had not suddenly appeared and interfered with the battle, the winner would have been Fox. All of us witnessed it. It is against the rules to conclude it that way! Fox is already the new chief of the Frost Dragon tribe.��


    ��I agree with the second elder!��


    ��I agree too!��


    Very quickly, another four to five other elders stepped forward to concur with him.


    ��The chief of the Frost Dragon tribe needs to have outstanding capabilities, and most importantly, a heart for the tribe. It cannot be someone who is calctive about his personal gains and losses. Back then, I had multiple chances to kill Rankster, but I��ve never thought of killing him. That is why the Frost Dragon tribe could regain its ce as one of the top 10 dragon tribes,�� Dous said as he looked at the elders. He continued in a cold tone, ��But today, he only wanted to kill Elizabeth.��

 Chapter 970 - Father Cut Big Sister Elizabeth’s Dress To Shreds

    <h4>Chapter 970 Father Cut Big Sister Elizabeth��s Dress To Shreds</h4>


    The purple-striped griffin that was flying at supersonic speed had left the Dragon Inds miles behind him in a sh.


    Mag carried Elizabeth horizontally and felt the ball of softness at his chest. As he silently cursed this icy beauty for maturing overly perfectly, he was also silently controlling himself.


    He did not want to take advantage of thedy, but Elizabeth looked as though she could die any moment, and even if Mag wanted to put her down, he was worried that if she were to fall from the height of a few thousand meters, she might end up as a lump of flesh and blood just like that Fiery Pig.


    Elizabeth��s mind was nk at this moment. She had never had any physical contact with a man before. Now, she was carried in a man��s embrace, and this man was actually the enemy that she had spent several years thinking of defeating.


    However, the battle had used up all of her energy, and her injuries had caused her to lose control of her body. Even moving a finger had be wishful thinking.


    She could feel the strength and power in the arms carrying her. The areas that were in contact felt burning hot, and she felt utterly ashamed. She even wished that she could just lose consciousness since she was unable to break free.


    ��Wait, don��t lose consciousness first. Do you have anywhere you can hide? Or is there somewhere I can send you to?�� Mag asked as he looked at Elizabeth, who was blushing with her eyes closed.


    Although he had saved Elizabeth, Mag was unable to bring her back straight to Mamy Restaurant. That would be equivalent to telling the entire world that he was Alex and he had opened a Mamy Restaurant in Chaos City.


    However, Elizabeth��s injuries were too serious. It would be very unlikely for her to recover on her own, and she would need someone to take care of her and give her timely treatment. Otherwise, even if she didn��t die, it would probably take a very long time for her to recover.


    ��Somewhere to go?�� Elizabeth opened her eyes again and looked at the blue sky. Since young, she did not seem to have any friends. Other than Frost Dragon Ind, there didn��t seem to be anywhere she could go to.


    Isn��t there a ce I can go to in this vastnd? A hint of self-mockery and loneliness shed past Elizabeth��s eyes. Suddenly, a figure appeared in her mind.


    ��There��s an ice cream shop... in Chaos City...��


    After saying that, Elizabeth��s head turned and she fell unconscious.


    An ice cream shop? Isn��t that my ice cream shop? Mag stared at the unconscious Elizabeth and was troubled. Hey, youngdy, you can��t be so irresponsible! How can you just throw all your problems to me?!


    Mag waspletely at a loss. Saving Elizabeth was just a casual act of help, but he did not think that it would now be a burden that he could not shake off.


    Now that he had saved the dragon, how he should deal with it became his biggest problem.


    ��Is Big Sister Elizabeth going to the ice cream shop? Would she get better after having ice cream?�� Amy crawled out from behind Mag and looked curiously at Elizabeth, who was in Mag��s arms.


    ��I guess so. If it��s not that she wants ice cream before she leaves.�� Mag shrugged and looked at Elizabeth, troubled over how he should settle this.


    He would naturally not be able to bring himself to throw her down. After all, Amy was watching right beside him.


    However, it was not possible to bring her straight home. That would be no different from bringing her straight to the ice cream shop... How frustrating.


    ��If Father was to bring Big Sister Elizabeth home, then she would have to sleep with him on the big bed. Big Sister Irina would probably mind that, right? Do you need me to talk to her?�� Amy mumbled at the side as she troubled over it too.


    Mag suddenly shivered and almost fell off the griffin��s back. He turned his head to nce at Amy. When did his cute daughter be a little spy?! Besides, she was the kind that would write her own script and add her own scenes!


    ��No, no. Father would never bring any woman home to spend the night,�� Mag stated his stand very seriously.


    ��Then doesn��t Big Sister Shirley count?�� Amy asked with a blink.


    Mag: ��...��


    ��I��m not bringing anyone home to spend the night...�� Mag said, a little at a loss for words. This little fellow was getting harder to deal with. Sometimes, it even felt as though he did not know how he should handle it.


    However, Amy��s words gave Mag an idea. It would obviously be impossible to bring Elizabeth straight back to the ice cream shop. However, Miya and the rest were living in the ice cream shop right now. He could hand Elizabeth over to Yabemiya to care for. Judging by how kind she was, she would definitely not leave her to die.


    Mag had always been very reassured to hand any task to Miya.


    System, I need some medical equipment for stopping bleeding and sewing up wounds. The idiot-proof kind. Her injuries are too serious. If we don��t stop the bleeding in time, she might not be able tost till nightfall when we enter the city, Mag said inside. He looked left and right before signaling to Ah Zi tond at a mountain of rocks.


    Afterying Elizabeth t on arge piece of t rock, Mag pulled out the medical box that the system had just sent over from behind the rocks. He carefully read the manual that surfaced in his mind before pulling out a pair of scissors, getting ready to cut Elizabeth��s clothes up to treat her wounds.


    She had several wounds on her body, but the most serious ones were the ones on her abdomen and her back, which were still bleeding.


    Mag was just about to get started when he saw Amy, who was watching at the side. He quickly exined, ��Little Amy, Miss Elizabeth is very seriously injured. If I don��t treat her wounds right now, she will die. So I am going to cut her clothes open now so that I can see her wounds and then continue to treat it and stop the bleeding. This is a very pure process.��


    ��Mm-hm, mm-hm. I believe you, Father.�� Amy nodded her little head.


    ��Alright, then I��ll get started.�� Mag heaved a sigh of relief, and began cutting the clothes around Elizabeth��s abdomen with the scissors.


    ��Father cut Big Sister Elizabeth��s dress up and even ripped it apart,�� Amy mumbled.


    Mag��s hands shook and the pair of scissors nearly flew off. It seemed like he had better find some time to set this little fellow��s mind straight and turn her to his side!


    After regaining hisposure, Mag looked at the bloody wound in Elizabeth��s abdomen. It should be a wound pierced by an icicle. Even with the giant dragon��s strong ability to heal itself, the wound was still unable to heal.


    ording to the manual given by the system, after sterilizing the wound, he had to sew the wound up with a sewing machine that worked like a stapler, then apply ayer of secret medicinal cream provided by the system, and after bandaging it up, the wound would stop bleeding.


    After treating one wound in a fluster, Mag moved on to the wound on her back with the exact same steps.


    There was still some time before the sunset. Mag, who had nothing better to do, treated all of Elizabeth��s wounds other than those on her crucial parts.


    ��Father cut Big Sister Elizabeth��s dress to shreds,�� Amy said softly.

 Chapter 971 - Maybe She Met A Pervert? The Legendary Sadist?

    <h4>Chapter 971 Maybe She Met A Pervert? The Legendary Sadist?</h4>


    Nightfall. After making sure that the ice cream shop was cleaned thoroughly, Yabemiya turned off the lights and locked the doors. She and Ba went around to the back of the shop, and climbed upstairs via the staircase along the wall.


    ��What��s that?�� Ba said warily. She halted and pulled Yabemiya to a stop as she looked at a ck shadow lying at the entrance.


    ��Seems like a person?�� Yabemiya was also a little taken aback. She sized up that ck shadow carefully.


    ��It��s not moving. Is it sleeping? Or it��s in aa?�� Ba said softly after observing for a while.


    ��I��m going to take a look.�� Yabemiya walked over carefully and switched on the entrance��s lights. She then lowered her head to look at that shadow.


    ��Miss Elizabeth!�� she said in shock after she saw the face.


    The person wrapped in the bright red cloak was none other than Elizabeth. Just like the previous time, her face was pale as if she was severely injured.


    However, they couldn��t gauge the severity of her injuries, as her entire body was wrapped in the red cloak.


    ��Miya, is she the dragon?�� She seems to be gravely injured?�� Ba asked as she checked out Elizabeth. Although she hadn��t asked much when Miya brought a dragon back to the dormitory previously, she was still aware of it.


    ��Yes, Miss Elizabeth is my friend. Ba, open the door please. I need to carry her in.�� Yabemiya nodded. Then, she squatted down and lifted Elizabeth up gently.


    ��Okay.�� Ba stepped across, took out her keys, and opened the door.


    ��Thanks.�� Yabemiya carried Elizabeth in.


    It seems like someone sent her here? Why is she always sent here every time? Ba stood at the door and gazed around warily before she closed the door with a perplexed look.


    ��Father, Big Sister Miya and Big Sister Elizabeth are friends. In this case, we don��t have to worry about her anymore,�� Amy said smilingly on a tree not too far away.


    ��Yes, we don��t have to worry anymore.�� Mag smiled and nodded too. Things went more smoothly than he thought. He had sessfully thrown his burden, Elizabeth, away.


    ��However, Father had cut up Big Sister Elizabeth��s dress. Would Big Sister Miya think you��re a pervert?�� Amy mumbled curiously.


    ��That was purely for treatment... purely...�� Mag sighed in his heart. He smiled at Amy. ��Are you hungry, Amy? What would you like to eat tonight?��


    ��I wanna eat braised red piggy!�� Amy��s eyes lit up. But she quickly dejectedly said, ��But, we threw the piggy away. No more piggy for us tonight.��


    ��It��s alright, Father would make that for Amy tomorrow. Let��s eat roast duck tonight. The two of us shall eat the whole duck by ourselves,�� Mag said smilingly.


    ��Yes, yes!�� Amy nodded her little head.


    The two of them jumped down from the tree and walked toward Mamy Restaurant.


    ...


    ��What happened...��


    In the room, Yabemiya gasped after she looked at Elizabeth after she unwrapped the bright red cloak.


    ��Maybe she met a pervert? The legendary sadist?�� Ba was shocked too, and there was a tinge of pity in her eyes.


    Elizabeth had dozens of cuts on her body under the cloak. She was bloody, her white skirt was shredded, and her snowy white skin was exposed in the air. She looked so pathetic as if she was just bullied by a pervert.


    A sad-looking Yabemiya suddenly noticed the wounds on Elizabeth. Her eyes lit up and she looked through Elizabeth again. She shook her head, and said, ��No. The parts that were cut all had a wound, and the wounds were treated. Although we don��t know what meds were used and many parts were shredded, there are no signs of vition on the chest and that part. Maybe someone had saved Miss Elizabeth.��


    ��That seems like what happened.�� Ba scrutinized the wounded person carefully and nodded in agreement. But, she added, ��But, that person must be a pervert. There��s no way a normal person would cut dozens of holes in a girl��s skirt.


    ��I don��t know what happened to Miss Elizabeth, but she��s too seriously injured. We have to get someone to treat her as soon as possible.�� Yabemiya was a little anxious.


    ��I don��t know healing magic.�� Ba shrugged to indicate that she couldn��t help.


    ��Aisha left...�� Miya paced around in the room anxiously. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. ��Yes. There��s still Big Sister Xixi!


    ��Ba, look after Miss Elizabeth for me. I��ll be back soon,�� Yabemiya said before leaving quickly.


    Ba stood in the room and looked at Elizabeth on the bed. She perplexedly mumbled, ��Why is a powerful Frost Dragon alwaying here to look for Miya after she got seriously injured?��


    ...


    ��Big Sister Xixi! Big Sister Xixi!��


    Yabemiya was knocking on the door of the magic potion shop.


    Soon, Xixi opened the door of the magic potion shop. She asked the anxious Miya with a concerned look, ��Miya, what��s going on?��


    Lulu appeared behind Xixi, and put a piece of warm clothing on her shoulders quietly.


    Yabemiya ignored that tant show of love. She urgently said, ��Big Sister Xixi, can you help me to save my friend, please? She is seriously injured.��


    ��Of course. Where is she now?�� Xixi agreed without even giving it a thought.


    Yabemiya beamed, and swiftly said, ��In my dormitory. I��ll bring you over.��


    ��Alright, let��s go.�� Xixi nodded. She came out and held Miya��s cold hands in hers. As they walked, she consoled, ��Don��t worry, everything is going to be fine.��


    Lulu followed her out silently. He closed the door gently and then followed behind them.


    ��Just as I expected. It seems like I don��t have to worry anymore.�� Mag, who was standing at the door, turned and went into the restaurant in a rxed mood.


    Amy sat on a bar stool behind the counter. She looked at the sad-looking Ugly Duckling sitting on the counter as she consoled, ��Ugly Duckling, even though we didn��t bring you along for the trip again this time, it��s alright. Because things like this are going to happen frequently in the future. You would get used to it slowly.��


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling whined pitifully.


    ��Do not talk like a cat!�� Amy warned seriously.


    ��Meow, meow~�� Ugly Duckling cried even more pitifully.


    ��You must remember that you are a duck. No matter how ugly you are, you can��t give up on yourself. If I didn��t give up on you, how could you give up on yourself.�� Amy squeezed Ugly Duckling��s fat cheeks before she looked into its eyes seriously, and said, ��Now, learn to talk like a duck with me. Quack, quack, quack.��


    ��Meow, meow, meow?��


    ��It��s quack, quack, quack!��


    ��Meow, meow... meow~��

 Chapter 972 - It’s Safe When This System Does The Thunder Strikes!

    <h4>Chapter 972 It��s Safe When This System Does The Thunder Strikes!</h4>


    Yabemiya sent Xixi to the door and said with gratitude and guilt, ��Big Sister Xixi. Thank you for making this trip in such cold weather.��


    ��Saving a life is a good deed. Furthermore...�� Xix ced her hand in Lulu��s big hand, and smilingly said, ��With Lulu around, it��s not cold at all.��


    ��Hehe.�� Lulu smiled bashfully before cing the coat back on Xixi again.


    Yabemiya, who had a lot of words of gratitude to say initially, suddenly choked on her words. There was only one word in her heart now: goodbye!


    ��Alright, Miya, you have to go back to take care of thatdy now. She had exhausted her physical and mental strength greatly. However, it��s fortunate that her wounds were treated in time, so the situation is not too bad. After she wakes up tomorrow. she will be able to move around freely. But, to recover fully, she��ll have to at least rest for a month,�� Xixi exined with a smile.


    ��Got it.�� Miya watched Lulu and Xixi walk away hand-in-hand for a distance before she turned about and went in.


    Although Elizabeth, who was lying on the bed, was still wearing that shredded skirt, the horrible wounds on her had already healed and became light red scars. Blood had also returned to her pale face. The Life Magic that Xixi used had a great healing effect.


    What happened to Miss Elizabeth after she left here? Why is she so severely hurt? Yabemiya looked at Elizabeth and felt sorry for her.


    I have to change her out of these clothes. She would feel bad if she wakes up and sees her clothes like this, right? Even though we don��t know who treated the wounds for her, like what Ba said, this treatment method is... so perverted, Yabemiya thought. She went to get a basin of water and wiped Elizabeth��s body. Then, she went to the cupboard to get the pyjamas that she wore previously and changed them for her.


    After she kept everything, Yabemiya, who had changed into her pyjamas, stood next to the bed and looked at Elizabeth. She mumbled, ��It should be fine that I sleep next to her, right?


    ...


    At the same time, Mag, who had just tucked Amy in,y on his bed to enumerate his rewards today.


    ��Ding! Congrattions onpleting the mission, you have captured a Fiery Pig sessfully! You will be rewarded with a copy of the red braised pork recipe, and it��s already in!�� The system��s voice sounded in Mag��s brain. A shiny golden experience bag appeared in Mag��s brain.


    Mag didn��t tap to open it; instead, he smilingly asked, ��System, convert for me. What��s the value of those treasures that I seized today?��


    ��Based on the recent market valuation, the estimated value of the treasures seized by the Host today is roughly about 1.530 billion copper coins,�� the system replied rapidly.


    ��Interesting.�� The smile widened on Mag��s face. Today��s trip was a fulfilling one. Besides getting the red braised pork recipe, he even got 1.5 billion copper coins.


    ��System, I have 1.5 billion here and 300 millions downstairs, which is a total of 1.845 billion copper coins. I��ll like to buy 2 strength points from you so I can return to my peak form. Deal?�� Mag asked expectantly in his heart. Although 1.8 billion was a huge sum, if it could restore him to his peak form, he wouldn��t hesitate to throw it all to the system.


    ��No.��


    The system��s answer was quick and decisive.


    ��Not even 1.8 billions? System, ain��t you getting too greedy?�� Mag frowned.


    ��Please respect this system, Host. This is a God of Cookery Cultivation System, and not a system that you can pay to upgrade. Although paying would make one stronger is an universalw, this system is one with his own morals and bottomline.


    ��Improving the host��s capabilities is to make sure the Host could protect himself in this alternate world while he is working on improving his culinary skills.


    ��But, the Host has to remember his priorities. You came to this world to be punished. You havee to be the God of Cookery under this system��s supervision, and at the same time undertake the great mission of conquering this world with Earth��s cuisines. You are not here to conquer this world with might!�� The system��s righteous voice sounded.


    ��Therefore, you are not selling it?�� Mag frowned.


    ��Sell! Of course, I��m selling it!�� the system answered quickly. ��However, the Host��s capabilities increment has exceeded this system��s predetermined range. To prevent being struck down by lightning if we were discovered by God, this system has to impose necessary restrictions on your capabilities upgrade!��


    ��The meaning is?�� Mag frowned even harder.


    ��The Host is only allowed to buy 0.5 strength points from the system in a month. The system will do an evaluation after a month to decide if the Host is allowed to purchase again. At the same time, the system will not open the purchase permission for strength points after 8th-tier. The Host will have toplete an assigned mission first before receiving the permission,�� the system replied.


    ��No negotiation?��


    ��No negotiation!��


    Mag sighed. It really made him feel mncholic to have money that he couldn��t spend.


    What gave Mag a bigger headache was that thest two strength points couldn��t be obtained by purchasing. Judging by the system��s decisive tone of voice, it should be nonnegotiable. It had to be the setup determined by God.


    This put an end to his intention of buying all the strength points he needed using the huge sum of money he would get after selling his shares of the steam engine lotive.


    The most imminent part of improving his capabilities was to return to his top form so he could go to Wind Forest to rescue Irina and defeat all his enemies from the past.


    The peace negotiation treaty would be signed three monthster. If all the races failed to reach a consensus then, Nond Continent would most probably fall into chaos. He had to make sure that he had the ability to protect himself before that happened.


    He might not be able to save this world, but he had to protect Amy properly.


    ��In this case, I shall use 300 million to buy one strength point,�� Mag said in his heart. The earlier he bought it, the earlier the waiting period would pass. It was a simple rationale that even he could understand.


    ��Ding! 300 million��s worth of gemstones was already deducted! 0.5 of a strength has already been delivered. Would you like to activate it with the Seven Thunder Strikes now?


    ��Wait a minute!�� Mag jumped down from his bed instantly and walked to the balcony as he said, ��System, try to keep a low profile. Don��t let people notice it.��


    ��Rx. It��s safe when this system does the thunder strikes!�� the system consoled.


    ��Crack!��


    ��Boom!��


    Seven bolts of lightning lit up the sky and woke many people up from their dreams.


    Mag covered his vital part with his hands, exhaled a mouthful of white smoke, and rolled his eyes as he said, ��System, you promised that it��s safe?�� His hair was all standing up and smoking.


    ��In the safety aspect, this system has already protected the Host perfectly,�� the system said while feeling very pleased with itself.


    ��Hoho, System. Damn you.�� Mag turned and ran downstairs. It was shameful to be butt naked.


    A person in ck clothes appeared at Mamy Restaurant and whispered to himself, ��This is the Mamy Restaurant. I wonder if the person that Young Master Timothy wants to kill is here?��

 Chapter 973 - You Are Correct, A Strike As Your Reward

    <h4>Chapter 973 You Are Correct, A Strike As Your Reward</h4>


    Mag, who had taken a bath and changed, walked to the window and looked at that person in ck as he lifted the curtain. He had realized his existence long ago. He only didn��t expect that he would be still here after he had his bath.


    His attire was obviously telling people that he was up to no good. He might as well have written the words ��bad guy�� on a ck cloth and put it across his face.


    7th-tier, Human, Rodu��s citizen. Is he finally here? Mag twitched his mouth. He cameter than he had expected. However, this had also proven that the news that he was Noya Gould had spread and people believed it. That was why a 7th-tier knight hade.


    Mag had specially found out about the enmity between Noya Gould and Timothy when he was in Rodu. Sending a 7th-tier knight to kill him meant that he really hated him for stealing his wife.


    It��s not possible to act here. Urien��s intense spiritual power would be able to sense everything that happened around here, and there is no rainstorm to camouge the sounds. Another suitable murder location is needed. A hint of ponder appeared on Mag��s face.


    I��ve heard the rules of Chaos City are very strict. I have to confirm that the person I��m going to kill is Noya, and I can��t leave any traces behind. Otherwise, it would be bad if I am caught by those guys from Gray Temple. Downstairs, the person in ck, Kassadin, had some hesitation and caution on his face too. He moved toward the restaurant��s door slowly, and a cold gleam could be seen from his sleeve.


    ��Did Timothy send you here for me?�� Right at that moment, a calm voice could be heard from the second floor��s window.


    Kassadin, who was about to grasp the door��s handle, froze. Then, he raised his head to look at Mag, who was standing by the window. This guy looked exactly like the painting he hid in his bosom under the moonlight. He was the target of this trip.


    ��It seems like you know what I came for, Noya Gould.�� Kassadin released the door handle and took two steps back. He smirked at Mag. ��Since this is the case, why don��t youe down and let me kill you straight away. It will save you some pain and save me some trouble. Why not.��


    ��You have oversimplified your mission. You ain��t apetent assassin.�� Mag ced his hand on the window and leaped down. He curled his lips as he said, ��Come chase after me. I��ll let you kill me if you catch me.��


    He ran as soon as he finished saying that.


    ��Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!��


    Poisonous arrows and all sorts of darts flew at Mag from behind, but they all missed him narrowly andnded on tree trunks and rocks.


    This chap has rather good luck. He actually escaped from all of them. Kassadin frowned and looked to the second floor��s window with a sinister smile. He seems to have a half-elf daughter, and Young Master Timothy wants me to bring her back alive. But I should go and kill that chap now. He��s running toward an isted ce, which is just to my liking.


    A dark shadow went into the darkness and followed after Mag.


    Aden Square was huge, and Mag led that guy around in a circle in the square. He finally stopped at the remote stone forest. It was diagonal to Mamy Restaurant, so even if something happened, nobody would suspect it had anything to do with Mamy Restaurant.


    Under the cold moonlight, the terrain here was the miniature version of the goblin stone forest on Vic Mountain. The four, five meters tall huge rocks looked rather spectacr, but under this cold moonlight, they looked rather eerie instead.


    ��Why did you stop running, Chap?�� Kassadin stopped at a five, six meters�� distance and smirked at Mag. This chap��s speed was beyond his expectations. Even he, who was the most adept at speed, almost lost him a few times. Fortunately, he was gifted at tracing, so he didn��t lose track of him.


    ��To make sure that you caught up, I have waited for a while.�� Mag looked at Kassadin with a smile. After his advancement to 7th-tier, he could feel a sense of power in his body. This made him want to try it out. This opponent who was also a 7th-tier was a good practice subject.


    ��Ah, Chap. Quit boasting!�� Kassadin��s face darkened as he drew a short sword from his waist, and coldly shouted, ��Under the orders of Young Master Timothy, I havee to im your life!��


    Mag drew out his longsword, and solemnly said, ��Since this is the case, a duel is inevitable.��


    ��Duel? Ah, you are a mere 4th-tier. What capacity do you have to duel me? This is only a massacre,�� Kassadin said disdainfully. He took one step forward and straight into a void. When he reappeared, he was already right in front of Mag.


    However, all his actions suddenly halted at this instant. His widened eyes looked downward slowly, and stared at the longsword that was driven into his heart with disbelief. ��Y-y-you couldn��t be that fast...��


    ��Don��t sprout nonsense, I am verysting.�� Mag took a step back with a serious expression. He removed his longsword, looked at the discontented Kassadin, and grudgingly said, ��It��s you who is too slow. You��re so slow that I am a little disappointed. We are both 7th-tier, but why are you so lousy? Boring.��


    Kassadin��s eyes widened again as he said with difficulty, ��You... You are not... Noya...��


    ��Congrattions, you are correct. A strike as your reward.�� The longsword in Mag��s hand struck again and shed his throat.


    After wiping away the blood on the longsword with Kassadin��s clothes, Mag processed the scene meticulously. He backtracked his steps, removed all the traces, and took away all the weapons that Kassadin had thrown out earlier. After he made sure that no traces had been left behind, he went back to room through the window again. He bathed again, changed into his pyjamas, andy on the bed. He clicked and opened the red braised pork experience bag.


    Fatty but not oily, the soft and sweet red braised pork was a homemade dish that many Chinese loved to eat. It had its ce among the traditional dishes.


    Mag was a loyal fan of the red braised pork. This dish��s cooking methods differed depending on the region. For example, the selection of spices would have obvious regional features.


    The system��s red braised pork recipe��s cooking method should have merged both the methods from the North and the South. But, Mag had never tried making red braised pork, so he had no idea how the taste would turn out.


    However, as a dish that he had eaten frequently in the past, he had to have criticized it very often. Now, as he looked back... he��d been a young punk. He had said so much then, and now he was going to be the one to suffer.


    ��Bring it on, red braised pork. I wanna see how difficult this dish can be.�� Mag turned to look at Amy who was already fast asleep. Then, he closed his eyes and pushed open the door to the test field for the God of Cookery.

 Chapter 974 - This Time I Will Fight Alongside You All!

    <h4>Chapter 974 This Time I Will Fight Alongside You All!</h4>


    Red braised pork was not aplicated dish. The homemade version could be made by anyone following a tutorial.


    The bad part was that Mag had made too many unreasonable requests in the past, and now they were going back to him.


    ��Fail!��


    ��Fail!��


    ��Fail again!��


    ...


    Mag looked at red and shiny red braised pork on the te, and unconvincingly said, ��This request of yours is too much, System. This coloring��s already done evenly enough, right? You can��t reach my standard even if you use a brush, but you still say it failed!��


    ��Let this system make a correction. This isn��t requested by this system. The details can be referred to the first request: every piece of the red braised pork should be red, shiny, and wless as if it was colored with the finest paintbrush.��


    ��Damn. Which idiot made this request?�� Mag rolled his eyes.


    ��Weibo user: Shen Mag, released on 2017.5.20.��


    Mag: ��...��


    ��Excellent. Only this unrelentless attitude could result in the most scrumptious red braised pork.�� Mag forced a smile, and then threw the red braised pork into the rubbish bin. He began to make the red braised pork anew.


    This was a difficult night.


    Mag had wished to transmigrate back many times so he could punch himself who was dating an influencer that day. Why did you say so much nonsense!


    ...


    Rodu, the second prince��s manor.


    ��Your Highness, Alex had appeared in the Dragon Inds today. After he rescued Rankster��s daughter, he disappeared again,�� a man in ck reported to Josh.


    ��He had appeared frequently near Chaos City recently. Continue the search, focus on Chaos City and its vicinity,�� Josh said in a deep voice.


    The man in ck hesitated for a moment before he forced himself to say, ��However, Your Highness, even if we found Alex, given his capabilities, nobody could threaten him. Instead, we could be retaliated upon if we antagonize him.��


    Josh narrowed his eyes, and coldly said to the man in ck, ��You have to find him even if you get retaliated upon by him. I want to know his whereabouts and where he hid his daughter. I can only control him if I find his daughter. I��ll make him to understand what��s respect!��


    The man in ck still wanted to continue. ��But����


    ��You only have three months�� time. You have to find him before the signing of the peace treaty, or else all of you willmit suicide,�� Josh interrupted the man in ck coldly.


    ��Yes.�� The man in ck paled immediately. He swiftly acknowledged and left.


    ��How��s the situation in the Wind Forest?�� Josh asked the butler who just came in.


    ��Your Highness, the scout has replied. After Princess Irina was deposed, she retreated into the Tree of Life. The Spring of Life has stopped flowing for a period of time, but it started flowing again a few days back. However, Princess Irina still hasn��t shown herself.��


    The elf queen was still in her retreat, and nobody knew when she woulde out of it. ording to the think tank��s deduction, there was a 50% possibility that she was already dead.


    ��Helena didn��t exin why she��s joined forces with the first prince. She even stopped the mailmunications with us this month. Instead, Borg has made tentative contact with us,�� the butler reported coherently.


    ��Borg made such a big hoo-ha so he could be the first elf king in the elf��s history, right?�� Josh smirked sarcastically. ��Ah, he really dreams big. Only Irina will ascend to that position, and then she will marry me so she can y her best role.��


    ��Your Highness, do you want us to reject the contact made by Borg?�� the butler asked.


    ��No, we shall maintain the contact to see what Borg wants.�� Josh shook his head. ��The situation with Helena is unclear. If she is going to forgo our cooperation and work with Sean, then we have to be prepared in advance. Borg��s status and capabilities within the elf race are already on par with Helena��s. Besides, he is much more stupid.��


    ��Alright, I will make the arrangements now.�� The butler nodded and strode out.


    ��Alex, even though you are back now, I will make you remain dead the next time.�� A cold voice reverberated throughout the room.


    ...


    The Wind Forest.


    Under the Tree of Life, Irina, who was restored to her peak form, walked one round the Tree of Life perplexedly.


    She mumbled, ��This is weird. Why did all the Ghost Aura disappear?��


    The Tree of Life��s branches were all green again. The hundreds of hanging branches were full of life as if spring was here. The branches swung happily as if they were in a good mood.


    ��Maybe it is the God of Life? But it doesn��t look like it. I didn��t feel the befall of the Magic of Life. It seems to be that heavy rain that night.�� Irina shook her head as she still couldn��t understand.


    ��Never mind. One thing that I��m sure of is that both old pal and me have recovered totally. Then, I should be doing something now.�� A smile appeared on Irina��s face. Her feet tapped lightly, and she leaped out of the opening at the top of the cave and stood on top of it. She cleared her throat, and loudly spoke, ��I, Irina, am back again!��


    A clear and melodic voice reverberated throughout the Wind Forest and greeted every elf��s ears.


    ��Princess Irina!��


    Some of the elves were shocked, some cried out in their shock, some were worried, and some were happy.


    ��It��s the Princess!�� Sally, who was following Elliot to Helena��s dwelling, halted and looked toward the Tree of Life in surprise.


    ��Has she recovered fully?�� Elliot��s expression wasplicated. He looked at Sally, who had a happy expression, and continued onward.


    Sally retrieved her gaze and quickly caught up with Elliot. She was going to ept the final votes of the elders that was going to decide if she could be the new elf princess.


    Of course, she knew in her heart that as long as Irina was there, nobody in the world could ever rece her status in the normal elves�� hearts.


    She didn��t want to rece her. She had only hoped to guard that position for Irina and prevent the elf species from falling into the dark abyss before she returned formally.


    ...


    In Borg��s residence, in a dark secret chamber, Borg, who was holding a piece of elf��s skin, was shocked. He turned around and revealed a hideous face. There were lines of ck corrosive marks where bones could even be seen at some parts. It was startling.


    ��Irina... How could she recover?!�� Borg shouted hoarsely.


    ...


    ��Princess Irina is back!��


    The elven ves cheered restrainedly. The happiness in their hearts was indescribable.


    The only hope they could feel in the whole forest was Princess Irina.


    ...


    ��Since freedom is shackled and abandoned, tear away the shackles and return to the souls of the elves! Fight back, my people. This time I will fight alongside you all!�� Irina��s voice sounded again as she left the top of the cave at the Tree of Life.

 Chapter 975 - Exclusive Benefits Of The Gold Member

    <h4>Chapter 975 Exclusive Benefits Of The Gold Member</h4>


    Mag woke up in bed in a shock the next morning. He looked at the rm clock next to the bed. It was only five in the morning, and he was a little stunned.


    He had spent 50 days and nights to achieve the standards he had set in the past for a mere red braised pork. That was achieved by standing on the shoulders of many top chefs and practices that disregarded the wastage of ingredients. Even Mag, who was a chef that was used to the test field for the God of Cookery, found the process difficult.


    ��Seems like we cannot just shoot our mouths off. We��ll pay for it sooner orter,�� Mag mumbled in aplicated mood. His body was well rested, but his mind was still a little tired after going through his own tortures. He went back to sleep for another hour before he got out of the bed energetically.


    He did a set of military drills first after he got out of bed. This 7th-tier body was indeed different. Vigorous power overflowed in every muscle in his body. Mag felt he could even bring down a dinosaur with just a punch.


    Apart from making red braised porkst night, Mag had also done adaptive training on his body in the test field. After all, the opponent yesterday was too weak, and didn��t give him sufficient practice. Hence, he would have to do it himself.


    7th-tier. Amongst the magic casters, they would be known as the advanced magic casters. Amongst the knights, they would also enter another level.


    A 7th-tier knight��s power wasn��t only manifested in his strength and speed. After corresponding with hisbat skills, he could release a massive power.


    In Alex��s memory, there was abat technique called ��Thundersh��, which could be used after advancing to the 7th-tier. The most important thing that Mag didst night was to practice ��Thundersh��.


    Thisbat technique could let Mag achieve super speed and explosive force in an instant. Furthermore, it had a strong growth propensity. As one got stronger, the power would get stronger too. This was one of thebat techniques that made Alex famous.


    If I had used ��Thundersh�� yesterday, that chap wouldn��t even have got a chance to speak. Mag shrugged as he felt rather emotional. He remembered how he was paralyzed when he just came to this world, and now he had be a high-tier knight. He also slowly gained some knowledge about being a father. All these achievements made him feel proud of himself.


    SInce I couldn��t restore my power to the 10th-tier within a period of time, then I shall activate Mamy Restaurant��s Gold Member System. Mag walked to the study after washing his face.


    ...


    ��Ngh...��


    Elizabeth sighedfortably. She felt she was lying on a soft andfortable bed and covered by a sun kissed nket. But, her arm seemed to be pressed upon by a soft and round object. Although it was a little heavy, it was soft, warm, and ratherfortable.


    Erm?! Where am I? Wasn��t I brought away by Alex? Elizabeth flicked open her eyes instantly, and then saw the face that was right in front of hers.


    Elizabeth didn��t jump back immediately, because she knew this pretty and delicate face very well. She had even slept with her before.


    Miya... Seems like she understood what I��ve said previously. Elizabeth sighed a breath of relief. This situation was at least easier to ept than waking next to Alex. If it was thetter, she would definitely drive a sword into his heart.


    After feeling her body carefully, Elizabeth was surprised to find that her injuries had already recovered by 50-60%. Even though some internal injuries weren��t going to recover so easily, at least she wouldn��t have trouble with basic activities and walking.


    Did she save me again? And that elf? Elizabeth��s gaze became gentler as she looked at Yabemiya who was snuggling into her arms. The feeling of seeing her as soon as she woke up was rather special, as if she had someone to care for in her heart. It was a fuzzy feeling.


    Soon, Elizabeth realized what was pressing on her arm. After sizing it up for a moment, she thought, Even though she is thin, her growth is rather good. They are almost as big as mine.


    ��Emm...�� Yabemiya snuggled into Elizabeth��s arms further unconsciously, seeking afortable ce to lie on, and continued to sleep.


    Elizabeth was stunned for a moment as she looked at Miya with a little distress, and thought, It must have been hard for you all these years. She then hugged her gently.


    ...


    Yabemiya woke up in a warm embrace with a hazy consciousness. She dazed for a while after opening her eyes. She looked at Elizabeth who was still in a deep sleep. She was almost fully tucked into her arms, and her head was resting on her bosom. She blushed and slowly pulled away nervously. She secretly sighed in relief after she got out of Elizabeth��s embrace.


    ��Why is my sleeping posture so horrible? Miss Elizabeth was already hurt, and I still pressed onto her,�� Yabemiya mumbled to herself angrily. She gazed at Elizabeth whose eyes were still shut, and said with a little distress, ��It seems that Miss Elizabeth��s injuries are indeed rather serious. She��s still asleep, but I have to get to work now. I��ll bring her some breakfastter.��


    Miya left a note beside the bed, and then left after closing the door gently.


    Elizabeth opened her eyes and nced at the note as a smile appeared on her face. It wrote, ��Miss Elizabeth, I am Miya. Please have a good rest in the room. I will bring you breakfast shortly! Please do not wander about.��


    The door was pushed open again, and Elizabeth swiftly shut her eyes.


    Yabemiya came in holding a ss of water. She ced it on the bedside table and looked at Elizabeth before she left.


    Elizabeth sat up gradually and took a sip from the ss which was still warm. It seemed to be honeyed water that was slightly sweet and warm. It was very considerate of her.


    Would I bring her a lot of trouble if I stay? If Fox knew I��m here, he would send someone after me, Elizabeth thought as she looked at this pink room with a severe expression.


    ��I shall leave immediately after I recover,�� Elizabeth said to herself after a while. ��Before that, I shall remain here quietly.��


    ...


    Announcement:


    In order to maintain the restaurant��s order and peace, Mamy Restaurant will roll out the Gold Member System today. Any customers above 7th-tier, as long as he/she is willing to help Mamy Restaurant once whenever Boss Mag needs it, will be Mamy Restaurant��s Gold Member after he/she signed the letter ofmitment!


    Exclusive benefits of the Gold Member:


    1. Allowed to order an extra helping of tofu pudding (Only with purchase)


    2. Have a certain probability to be selected to try out the new dishes. First to eat the delicacies!


    3. ...To be continued.


    Anyone interested to be a member, please tell the service staff after payment to obtain the letter ofmitment and the Gold Member card.

 Chapter 976 - Uncle Mag Is Holding Big Sister Miya

    <h4>Chapter 976 Uncle Mag Is Holding Big Sister Miya</h4>


    Someone read the announcement aloud outside of Mamy Restaurant and caused amotion among the customers.


    ��An extra helping per week! This... This is pure happiness!��


    ��My gosh. Doesn��t that mean that those Gold Members can order two helpings of tofu pudding every day?��


    ��No! I��m not hearing this, I��m not hearing! I can��t stand this! I��m still a baby, when will I reach 7th-tier!��


    Majority of the customers werementing. After all, the 7th-tier capabilities were considered advancedbat power on Nond Continent, and not everyone was able to reach that tier.


    ��Although I can��t be a Gold Member, I agree with Boss Mag rolling out this system very much. After all, there seems to be quite a number of ignorant people seeking trouble at Mamy Restaurant frequently, if the restaurant and Boss Mag got into trouble, then we won��t get to eat the delicacies anymore,�� Harrison said with a smile.


    ��I agree too. Just imagining eating two helpings of tofu pudding makes me feel happy. I have to train harder and quickly advance to 7th-tier!�� a middle-aged man said seriously with fire in his eyes.


    ��I wonder if it will go into effect today? I can��t wait to have two bowls of savory tofu pudding.�� Brandli followed with a smile.


    Everyone was discussing the new announcement excitedly. Even though they were surprised by Mag��s unique idea, most of the customers weed and supported it, even those who couldn��t reach the requirements to be a Gold Member.


    However, some customers were also worried that it would be difficult for the normal customers to get their tofu pudding while satisfying the requests of double helpings of the Gold Members...


    ...


    Yabemiya, who was standing at a side, bit into her roujiamo and said to Mag, ��Boss, will there really be 7th-tier powerful beings joining the Gold Members System?


    ��That��s right. They��re after all 7th-tier powerful beings, they wouldn��t do that for a helping of tofu pudding, right?�� Ba also said with suspicion.


    ��From today onward, I will give you an extra beef kebab for every meal. Are you willing to defend Mamy Restaurant within your capabilities when it is in danger?�� Mag asked Ba.


    ��I��m willing!�� Ba blurted out almost immediately. Ba blushed after sensing some people giving a weird look. But, she pretended to be calm, and said, ��I won��t do it for an extra beef kebab. I��ll do it because I don��t want to clean up the restaurant after it got thrashed.��


    ��That��s great. I was already going to add it on, but I didn��t expect Ba to be so noble,�� Mag said smilingly.


    ��But!�� Ba raised her eyebrow and her voice rose by a pitch as she gazed at the te of beef kebab in front of Mag. ��If you are going to add it on for me, I won��t decline. I deserved it.��


    ��There you go.�� Mag put a beef kebab on Ba��s te with a smile.


    Will this create a superpower? Shirley pondered. She had seen that announcement on her way in. On the surface, it seemed to be Mamy Restaurant��s self-defense means. However, if there was a high number of Gold Members, then they would be a group of fearsome experts. No matter what they could be asked to act upon once, many forces would think twice about provoking them.


    ...


    ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant,�� Mag, who came out with a smile, said loudly to the customers. ��From today onward, the tofu pudding supply for every meal will increase from 200 to 300 helpings. Furthermore, the extra tofu puddings ordered by the Gold Members will not be included in the 300 helpings.��


    ��Long live Boss Mag!��


    ��Boss Mag is invincible!��


    After a moment of silence, the entrance area erupted into a loud cheer.


    ��Boss Mag, whoever tries to touch Amy or Mamy Restaurant, I will crush them,�� Krassu said to Mag with a smile. ��I would like to have two sweet tofu puddings this morning. I shall order them right now.��


    ��I would like to have two savory tofu puddings,�� Urien said from the side before he entered the restaurant.


    ��Sure,�� Mag replied with a smile. The promise from these two was a talisman of protection.


    ��Boss Mag, even though I don��t eat tofu pudding, I would like to be Mamy Restaurant��s Gold Member. I will sign that letter ofmitment straight away,�� Sargeras said with a shy smile as he touched his bald head.


    Mag turned around, and said, ��Anna, give Chief Sargeras a letter ofmitment and a gold card.�� Anna passed a piece of paper to Sargeras, and he wrote down his name seriously. He passed it back to Anna and got the gold card from her.


    With Krassu and Urien taking the lead and Sargeras setting a great example, many powerful presences amongst the customers followed suit. They signed the letter ofmitment and received a gold card from Anna.


    Mag looked at this scene with a smile. Things had gone smoother than he had expected.


    ...


    After the breakfast service was over, Anna ced thest letter ofmitment on the counter and used Ugly Duckling to press on it. She said to Mag, ��We��ve received 10 letters ofmitment and gave out 10 gold cards this morning, Uncle Mag.��


    ��You did a good job, Anna.�� Mag patted Anna��s head with a smile. The 10 letters ofmitment from powerful beings 7th-tier and above included the two legendary great magic casters, one 9th-tier magic caster, two 8th-tier demons, one 8th-tier elf, and four 7th-tier powerhouses. There were 12 customers 7th-tier and above who came for breakfast, so this take-up rate could be considered very high.


    These were only the customers who hade for breakfast. There would be more customersing for lunch and dinner.


    If he could get themitment from 50 powerful beings 7th-tier and above, then nobody on Nond Continent would dare to seek trouble at Mamy Restaurant ever again. No matter how the situation evolved in the future, Mamy Restaurant would be able to defend itself.


    As for how to utilize that one attack, that would be Mag��s ultimate secret weapon.


    Those silly elves from Wind Forest better don��t try anything stupid. Otherwise, he would let them have a taste of the foodies�� wrath.


    Mag said to Yabemiya, ��Miya, I heard Xixi say that you took in an injured youngdy, right?��


    ��Yes.�� Yabemiya nodded, and embarrassedly said to Mag, ��I��m sorry, Boss. I shouldn��t have let others stay in the dormitory without your permission...��


    ��I��m not scolding you. Saving a person is a good deed. You should be praised.�� Mag shook his head smilingly. He went into the kitchen and swiftly came out with an insted lunch box. He passed it to Miya. ��There is a helping of Yangzhou fried rice, a bowl of sweet tofu pudding, and some chicken soup. You can bring them to her. But from this afternoon onward, you have to eat your share of food, and I will prepare another share for her.��


    ��Boss...�� Yabemiya gazed at Mag with tears gathering in her eyes and threw herself into Mag��s arms.


    ��Errrr...��


    Mag��s arms were frozen in midair awkwardly. Then, he patted Miya��s shoulders gently with a smile on his face.


    ��Uncle Mag is holding Big Sister Miya with an odd smile on his face,�� Anna mumbled quietly in a corner. ��Should I tell Amy?��

 Chapter 977 - I Only Feel Happy When I Am With My Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 977 I Only Feel Happy When I Am With My Daughter</h4>


    In a teahouse, Robert looked at Derrick, who was sitting across him, concernedly. ��Mr Derrick, the progress of your food tasting seems to have stopped for three days. Is your body unwell?��


    ��This...�� Derrick, who was about to drink from his cup, hesitated for a moment before putting down his teacup. He embarrassedly said, ��I��m not unwell. It��s because I encountered a restaurant whose food was so delicious that I can��t help but to go there to eat for every meal. After I finished and came out, I couldn��t eat any other food anymore.��


    Robert looked at Derrick in astonishment. He was a famous food reviewer in the culinary world, and he was stopping his footsteps for one restaurant? He thought for a while before his eyes flicked open. ��Is it Mamy Restaurant?��


    ��Yes, it is. So President Robert knew this restaurant too.�� Derrick nodded.


    ��Boss Mag��s culinary skills are the best in Chaos City. He was even dered the best chef by the king of Roth Empire on his birthday feast. How can I not know him?�� Robert said smilingly. But, he held back his words as he looked at Derrick when he was about to say more.


    Derrick obviously knew what Robert was trying to say. He sincerely replied, ��Honestly speaking, the culinary standard of Chaos City is still a distance away from Rodu��s. There are even many restaurants that don��t sell vegetarian food, and there is also ack of respect for vegetarian food. They made it hard for me to find an appetizing restaurant. Therefore, if the president has a shortlist, please give it to me. I obviously am not able toplete the mission of trying every restaurant on the scheduled list.��


    ��This...�� Robert seemed to be in a difficult ce. The Food Association was going all out anding up with new rules to select the really outstanding dishes and restaurants. If it was reduced to a shortlist before being given to Derrick to review, it would differ from their original intention.


    However, Derrick was not wrong, either. There were indeed many restaurants in Chaos City that had a nonchnt attitude toward vegetarian food. To an expert culinary reviewer like Derrick, it was impractical to continue trying those sub-par and awful vegetarian food. Furthermore, there also wasn��t enough time to do so now.


    After hesitating for a while, Robert finally nodded at Derrick. ��Alright, Mr Derrick. There will be a person handing you a new list of shops to try. You only have to try those restaurants in the new list.��


    Derrick had the best reputation and prestige amongst this year��s panel of reviewers. If he could introduce more about Chaos City��s delicious food in the culinary review, maybe some chefs would be attracted toe, and new energy would be injected into Chaos City��s culinary world. This would have a great effect on Chaos City��s culinary development.


    ...


    ��Do you know what happiness is?��


    On Aden Square, a white-haired old man holding a wooden staff was asking a child, who was eating sweets on a chair, with a smile.


    ��Grandpa, I already used myst copper coin to buy the Exploding Fireball Magic from that grandpa earlier. I don��t have money to buy new ones anymore.�� The kid took out a spell book from behind and shook his head.


    ��Shallow. How could happiness be bought with a mere copper coin?�� The old man shook his head as he looked at the boy in disappointment before he moved on to the next child. In his crossbody bag, the same spell book could be seen.


    The old man Angus finally sold a spell book for a copper coin after pacing around Aden Square for the entire afternoon.


    ��Today is indeed a happy day.�� Angusy on a bench in a corner. He ced that copper coin in front of his eyes, and his face revealed a bright smile. Half of the teeth in his mouth were already rotten.


    A young man suddenly stood next to the bench, and smilingly asked, ��Old Mister, is it that joyful to earn one copper coin?��


    Angus kept the copper coin after he heard him, and sat up by supporting himself against the back of the bench. He looked at the well-dressed young man, and smilingly said, ��I would feel much happier if you buy another one.��


    ��I��ll buy two, then.�� Mag took out two copper coins and passed to Angus with a smile. He came out for a walk because he was feeling bored, and then he met this old man who was selling fake spell books to children.


    Although there was some fraudulent nature in this behavior, even aic book cost more than one copper coin. Therefore, Mag wasn��t too annoyed by the old man. Instead, he felt pity for this hunched old man who was only wearing an old and tattered padded jacket. If he could help it, an old man of his age wouldn��t keep bending over for a mere copper coin in this cold wind.


    Angus epted the copper coin. He took a spell book called ��Skyhigh mes�� out from his bag and passed to Mag. He smilingly said, ��A person can only buy one copy. Too many of this will cause you to go crazy and deranged.��


    ��One will do too.�� Mag looked at the thin booklet the size of his palm. It did look like thoseic books he had when he was young. He didn��t insist as he kept the other copper coin away and prepared to leave.


    ��Young man, what do you think happiness is?�� Angus asked Mag with a smile.


    ��Happiness?�� Mag halted, and thought seriously for a moment before he smilingly said, ��I used to think having more than enough money to spend was happiness. Now my pursuit has be higher, I only feel happy when I am with my daughter.��


    Angus gazed at the smile on Mag��s face. His eyes darkened, and he nodded. ��Yes. Being together with your child is indeed the happiest.��


    ��It��s getting cold, Old Mister. You should return home now,�� Mag said with a smile. His finger flicked, and a gold coin fell into an open pocket silently. Then, he turned about and prepared to leave.


    ��Home is too far. I can��t go back anymore. Young man, are you willing to hear my story?�� Angus asked Mag whose back was facing him as he shook his head.


    Mag turned to look at Angus.


    ��If my son wasn��t lost, he would be around your age now.�� Angus looked at Mag and sighed. His eyes were full of regret.


    Mag looked at Angus. This old man seemed to have lost everything in an instant. He felt a tug on his heartstrings. After a moment of silence, he said, ��He could be living happily in some ce with a cute child and a nice family.��


    A gleam lit up in Angus��s eyes again. He chokingly replied, ��Thank you.��


    Mag sat next to Angus, and softly asked, ��Where did youe from, Old Mister?��


    ��I came from the Roth Empire, as a citizen of Rodu. I had a few houses and shops originally. 25 years ago, my three-year-old son disappeared when he was ying at the door. My wife cried every day after our child went missing. She died the following year. I have been travelling from the north to the south all these years. I have covered the whole Roth Empire, but I still couldn��t find a trace of my son...��

 Chapter 978 - One Picture, 10000 Copper Coins

    <h4>Chapter 978 One Picture, 10000 Copper Coins</h4>


    Angus��s story was very long. Although his narration was a little intermittent and train of thoughts was unclear, Mag listened to him attentively the entire time with a frown. There was pity and also anger in his eyes.


    The kidnappers shattered a happy family. A millionaire who gained a son in his old age became a homeless man who measured the entire Nond Continent with his feet.


    In the past, Mag didn��t feel too much about the kidnappers�� news, but he felt very different now. If Amy was kidnapped and taken away, he would also embark on a journey to search for her just like Angus. He would have to find her even if he had to search the entire Nond Continent.


    Mag looked at Angus with respect in his eyes.


    ��I have been searching in Chaos City for over a month. Even though I didn��t find any information, this is a good ce, a very good ce.�� Angus looked at the children ying in the square with a bittersweet smile. ��See, how cute those children are. How much fun they��re having. Even in Rodu, I seldom see so many children ying together.��


    ��Yes. Chaos City is indeed a good ce.�� Mag smiled and nodded. Then, he said to Angus, ��What are you nning to do after this? Are you going to continue searching in Chaos City? Or you are going somewhere else?��


    ��Chaos City is too big. My brain is not as good, as I got older and I got confused. I don��t know where I have searched and where I haven��t after a month of searching.�� Angus shook his head, and helplessly said, ��I have decided to go back to Roth Empire to search again. I��ll be setting off shortly before the snow falls to onest ce to have a look. When the snow falls, it will be time for me to go too.��


    Mag looked at Angus in silence. He had so many words of constion for him, but he couldn��t even voice one of them.


    What right did he have to ask him to let it go when he had never experienced the pain himself before?


    ��Thank you, young man, for willing to spend time listening to this old man talking about all these useless things,�� Angus said to Mag with gratitude.


    ��I should be thanking you for teaching me how to be a father.�� Mag shook his head.


    ��Don��t be a father like me.�� Angus quickly shook his head.


    Mag got up with a smile, and said to Angus, ��I have listened to your story, and now you have to eat a meal that I cooked before you can leave. Let��s go, Old Mister. Come to my ce and I��ll give you a send-off.��


    ��This will not do. How can a person like me go to your ce? No, no.�� Angus pointed to his old and tattered jacket as he shook his head.


    ��I don��t even bother to invite the king of Roth Empire to my ce, so what does it have to do with how you dress?�� Mag smiled as he picked up Angus��s staff. ��Let��s go. It��s just up ahead. Have a good meal before you depart. It will get colder in the north.��


    Angus looked at Mag��s clear eyes and then smiled. He nodded. ��Then, I shall ept deferentially rather than decline courteously, and go to your ce for a meal with a thick skin.��


    ��A skin that could exchange for a meal is a good skin.�� Mag smiled.


    Angus followed suit and smiled.


    Mag led Angus to Mamy Restaurant slowly. However, Angus halted when Mag pushed open the restaurant��s door.


    Mag turned, and said to Angus, ��Come in, Old Mister.��


    ��No, no. How can I go into such a clean and high-end restaurant? How are you going to wee your customers if I dirty the ce?�� Angus shook his head continuously. He said to Mag, ��Thank you, young man. I have already felt your sincerity, but I should get going.��


    ��This is my restaurant. You are my only customer before it opens for business today. Speaking of it, I used to be a citizen of the Roth Empire too,�� Mag said smilingly.


    Angus looked at Mag��s sincere smile, and then at the restaurant that was so clean that it seemed to be glowing. He hesitated for a long time before he nodded and went closer. He looked around after he stepped in. He didn��t go in further, and instead took a seat that was closest to the door. He sat on the edge and appeared to be very ufortable.


    ��Have some water first. I will cook for you now.�� Mag ced a ss of water in front of Angus, and then went to the kitchen.


    ��Boss, he is?�� Firis looked at Angus strangely. It wasn��t opening hours yet, so why was Mag specially cooking for a customer? Furthermore, judging from his clothes, he wasn��t a customer that could afford a meal.


    ��He is an old man with a story. I want to offer him a meal.�� Mag was reminded of the result given by the Omniscient Door when Angus first stepped in. All thosete-stage incurable diseases made him realize that Angus wasn��t saying nonsense earlier. It would be really hard for him to survive the winter.


    He didn��t have a word ofint even when he had lost all his fortunes and spent 25 years wandering around. He had alway been living in regret and guilt.


    If he died without seeing his son who was lost for over 20 years, it would be an immense regret for Angus.


    With regard to this issue, Mag, too, felt a sense of intense helplessness. After all, this was a child who was lost in Rodu 25 years ago. So many years had already passed, so how would he look now, and was he even alive? These were all unknowns.


    Wait a second! How would he look now?! Mag��s eyes lit up. He said in his heart, ��System, are you able to draw a picture of how Angus��s child would look like now based on the child��s features when he was young?��


    ��This is not part of my proper duties, so this system normally will not do it,�� the system drawled.


    ��One picture, 10,000 copper coins.�� Mag said calmly.


    ��Dear Host, the system is very happy to be of service to you. This system has done systematic andprehensive research on portrait drawing, and has an extremely deep understanding of human evolutionary development. If there is enough urate information on physical characteristics, and with the collected DNA from the father, this system will be able to draw a picture that is far more urate than any criminal portraitists.�� The system��s humble yet confident voice sounded.


    ��Excellent. If he is found, you will receive a reward of one copper coin.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He already had a new idea now.


    ��This... This is so good!�� A row of words floated across silently.


    Mag pursed his lips. The system��s happiness was so cheap. Useless.


    However, Mag still trusted the picture that the system produced.


    He had watched the news on how portraitists helped to reunite long-lost rtives. With a picture, it would be much easier to look for a 30-year-man than depending on Angus��s description of a five-year-old alone.


    After all, 25 years had passed. Angus might not even recognize the child even if he stood right in front of him.


    Furthermore, Mag had a tform like Mamy Restaurant.

 Chapter 979 - The First Experience Of Red Braised Pork

    <h4>Chapter 979 The First Experience Of Red Braised Pork</h4>


    How could there be such a beautiful and exquisite restaurant in the world? Even back in Rodu, I haven��t seen something like this before. Angus was appraising the restaurant with an impressed look. He had been rather well-off, so he had visited all of Rodu��s famous restaurants. When it came to exquisiteness and beauty, none wasparable to this Mamy Restaurant.


    Of course, diamonds and gold were not pretty in his eyes. They were simply shinier.


    But the two impressive gigantic crystals in Mamy Restaurant had already surpassed all the gold and gemstones.


    It must be expensive to dine in such a restaurant? But I... Angus touched the only copper coin in his pocket and sighed in his heart. He felt very ufortable, as if he was sitting on needles. He could only continue to drink sips of water from the ss.


    15 minutester, Mag came out with a bowl of red braised pork and a bowl of rice, and ced them in front of Angus. He smilingly said, ��This is red braised pork, the new product that the restaurant is releasing today. No customers had tried it yet. Old Mister, please help me with the tasting.��


    ��It smells great!�� Angus��s eyes lit up. The strong aroma of meat that greeted him smelled better than any meat that he had eaten before.


    He looked at the red braised pork in the ck terracotta bowl. It had equal parts of fat and lean meat and looked shiny red. Even the skin looked bouncy and chewy, and it set his mouth watering.


    ��Meat... Just from this delicious aroma, I know this is a rare delicacy. But my teeth are bad, they can��t chew meat for many years now. I can appreciate your kind efforts, Boss.�� Angus sighed lightly with a little regret. It was a pity that he could only look at but not eat this scrumptious delicacy.


    Mag smiled. ��Don��t jump to conclusions yet. This is a dish that is very friendly to the elderly. If you don��t try it, how would you know?��


    ��Would I be able to chew it?�� Surprise shed through Angus��s face when he heard that. He gazed at Mag and hesitated for a while before he used the chopsticks to pick up a piece of red braised pork.


    The cube-shaped pork had distinct skin, lean meat, and fatty meat. A piece of meat that usually made people feel greasy now looked very tempting.


    Angus held the meat close to his mouth and bit on the skin that was normally the most difficult to chew.


    ��Oh!��


    The usually chewy skin was easily bitten apart by his rotten teeth without any obstruction, and the fatty meat underneath the skin melted away in his mouth. He could chew slowly without any pressure.


    The sweet and soft red braised pork was fatty but not greasy. A gentle bite let the sweet juice out from the meat. The scrumptious taste of the red braised pork was released perfectly at this moment.


    The long-lost taste of meat made Angus��s tastebuds cheer, and that delicious taste that he had never experienced before had him deeply mesmerized.


    The scrumptious red braised pork apanied with the soft white rice chased away the coldness of winter, and let him immerse in the delicious warmth.


    It reminded him of some people. His dependable wife, his little son... The few years that were the happiest time in his life were spent with them.


    If that incident hadn��t happened, all three of them would��ve still been in Rodu, leading a very blessed life.


    A tear glided down Angus��s old face slowly and fell onto the ground.


    Angus put down his chopsticks and looked at the empty bowl in front of him. He said to Mag, ��Thank you, Boss. This is the most delicious food I have ever eaten.��


    ��Let me get you another bowl of rice.�� Mag smiled as he took the bowl to the kitchen. He quickly came back with another bowl of rice.


    It seemed that this red braised pork had very good adaptability; even an old gentleman with bad teeth could easily eat two bowls of rice with. A sessful experiment could be considered done.


    After Angus finished his second bowl of rice, the bowl of red braised pork was finished too. Not even a drop of gravy was left behind.


    ��I have beer and meat. Let us have a drink together.�� Mag came out with a te of beef kebabs and two big mugs of beer. He put one in front of Angus and one in front of himself.


    ��This... I make you spend again,�� Angus said ashamedly, but his adam apple couldn��t help but move when he stared at the beer��s white foam and took in the aroma of the beer in the air.


    He used to be a man who had to have a nightcap before he slept. However, in theter part when he had to travel further, he couldn��t afford to buy liquor anymore. It was then that he quit drinking. He hadn��t drunk a single drop of liquor for more than half a year. Thest time he drank was from a broken can that had beer mixed with rain water.


    Mag raised his mug and gestured. Angus lifted the mug carefully with his hands and gestured to Mag before taking a little sip from the mug.


    The ice cold beer that flowed down his throat tasted more refreshing than the springs in the mountains. There was a light barley fragrance and an unique aroma.


    It was simr to the barley beer, but this refreshing beer made one want to continue drinking more than the slightly bitter barley beer.


    ��Nice beer,�� Angus praised before taking another big sip. The little greasy feeling after eating the red braised pork had disappeared totally. Although it was a little chilly to drink cold beer in winter, it only felt more refreshing to an old liquor drinker.


    Angus finished the big mug of beer shortly and burped.


    Mag poured him another mug again before saying, ��Actually, I��m also a portraitist, Old Mister. If you trust me, maybe you can tell me your child��s features and I will draw you a picture of how he may look like now. Having a picture with you when you are searching will increase the sess rate.


    ��Really?!�� Angus looked at Mag with surprise.


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded.


    ��My child...�� Angus began to get lost in his memories before he began to describe the physical characteristics of the child that was lost 25 years ago intermittently.


    Mag followed the system��s instructions and guided him along in his remembrance. He tried to


    restore his actual appearance, and not the image that lived in Angus��s imagination.


    ��There is a mole slightly toward the left in the center of his brow. There is a scar in the shape of a crescent on the back of his head. His name was Beck Barzel...�� Mag began to confirm the crucial information.


    ��Ding! Information collectionpleted!


    ��Ding! Gene samplingpleted!


    ��Entering into the phrase of analyzing and painting. Based on the gic mutation rate, the system will draw up three possible appearances and provide three directional views!��


    The system��s voice sounded in Mag��s mind.


    ��Well done. I��ll give you one copper coin as a reward,�� Mag said with satisfaction.


    ��It��s this system��s honor to serve you. This system would try its best to provide a better service for you!�� The system��s excited and fawning voice appeared again.

 Chapter 980 - I Have Found The Method To Find My Significant Other

    <h4>Chapter 980 I Have Found The Method To Find My Significant Other</h4>


    Mag downed all of his beer before he stood up, and said, ��Wait a second, let me go upstairs and draw it for you. You can go and enquire at the city lord��s castle when you get the picture. They might be able to render you some help. I will also put up a few missing-person posters here. Chaos City has a poption of one million, so maybe you can stay for a few more days.��


    ��I have really bothered you. I don��t even know how to thank you properly.�� Angus bowed deeply at Mag with red eyes.


    ��It is not a bother at all.�� Mag shook his head with a smile before he walked upstairs. He retrieved three stacks of pictures from his wardrobe. The system had sent them to the wrong ce.


    The pictures resembled color photos closely, but in order to look like they were drawn, they were oil paintings, actually. The man in the three pictures looked simr, but there were slight differences in the shape of his face and features. He looked rather handsome with the mole in the middle left of his brows and the crescent-shaped scar. He didn��t look like everyone else.


    Beside the frontal view, the system also drew out the left and right profile for each picture.


    ��He most likely didn��te to Mamy Restaurant before. I don��t have an impression of him.�� Mag stared at those three pictures for a while and then shook his head. He asked in his heart, ��System, out of these three pictures, which one has the highest probability to look the most like him now?��


    ��ording to theparison done by this system on 100 million copies of human gic samples, the probability that he would turn out like the middle picture is 95%. The other two pictures were just supplementary,�� the system replied.


    ��This one, then.�� Mag threw the other two sets of pictures into the trash bin. He kept one picture in his apron pocket before he brought another one downstairs.


    Angus had finished his second mug of beer, and he didn��t touch most of the beef kebabs on the te. He kept looking at the staircase with an anxious gaze.


    ��Did this grandpa lose his child? It��s so sad.�� Anna looked at Angus with pity from the kitchen.


    ��Yes.�� Firis nodded too before she curiously said, ��Boss only listened to how he described his child at the age of five. Could Boss really draw how he looks like now?��


    Mag came down, and Angus stood up immediately.


    ��This could be how he looks like now.�� Mag passed the picture to Angus directly.


    Angus received the picture with shaking hands. His tears began to fall after just taking one look.


    The young man in the picture looked 70-80% like him when he was young. His eyes were exactly like the child in his memory. He could confirm that this was his child with just a single look.


    ��Thank you, thank you so much. This is my child. This really is my child.�� Angus bowed deeply at Mag. Words couldn��t describe his gratitude.


    ��Uncle Mag really drew how that child looks like now! He��s awesome!�� Anna looked at Mag reverently.


    ��Yes, and he did it so fast. It only took him a moment to do it.�� Firis looked astonished too.


    Mag reached out to help Angus up. He smilingly said, ��Don��t mention it. Take this picture and go ask the city lord��s castle for help. They would provide you with a ce to stay and some food for the time being. As for whether they will conduct a wide-spread search for you, I am not very sure about that. At the same time, I will put up a missing-person notice at my restaurant��s entrance. I will also inform you immediately if I have any news.��


    ��Thank you, thank you.�� Angus kept repeating this phrase to Mag.


    ��I wish every child who is forced to leave their home can find their way back home soon.�� Mag shook his head and smiled.


    Angus managed to calm down after a while, and kept that picture carefully. He turned and saw that a long line was already forming out outside of the restaurant. He hastily said, ��The customers areing. I cannot affect Boss��s business. I shall leave right now.��


    ��You don��t have to hurry. It��s not time for business yet,�� Mag consoled him.


    ��I couldn��t pay for this meal after eating such delicious food cooked by Boss. I am really ashamed...�� Angus looked at the empty bowl on the table with an apologetic look.


    ��No, you could.�� Mag shook his head, and smilingly said, ��This meal cost a total of one copper coin.��


    Angus was a little stunned before he smiled. He reached in and took out two copper coins and ced them in Mag��s hand. ��One copper coin is for the meal, the other copper coin is to show my respect for the delicious food.��


    ��Thank you. This is the bestpliment I had today,�� Mag said smilingly as he kept both coins. Even though one copper coin was not much, no customer had ever used half of their fortune as a tip.


    ��I am Angus. How may I address you?�� Angus asked Mag as he was sending him out at the door.


    ��You may call me Boss Mag like everyone,�� Mag said smilingly.


    ��Thank you, Boss Mag.�� Angus bowed again before leaving slowly.


    ��Why is a customer leaving after his meal when the restaurant is not open yet?��


    ��Boss Mag is sending him out personally. Could he be some big shot?��


    The customers in the line were discussing curiously. This wasn��t amon sight.


    ��There will be a release of a new dish this afternoon��red braised pork.�� Mag didn��t exin, but instead he told his customers about the new dish smilingly.


    ��Wow! You are too outstanding, Boss Mag! Another new dish!��


    ��Although I don��t know what method of braising is red braise, it sounds very delicious!��


    Amotion exploded amongst the customers. They were all excited beyond description.


    Mag went in with a smile before he went upstairs to write the missing-person notice and stick on the picture. Then, he went down and pasted that missing-person notice at the door.


    Although it was half an hour before the opening hours, there were already more than 100 people in the line. All of them were looking at Mag��s actions curiously.


    ��Dear customers, I have a favor to ask from you all. This is a missing-person notice. An old man from Rodu had wandered around Nond Continent for 25 years in search of his child, who was kidnapped by human traffickers 25 years ago. He is now in Chaos City. This could be how the child looks like now. There is also some basic information about him. If anyone can provide crucial information or find him directly, this restaurant will provide one set: a luxurious buffet set meal for two! Every dish on Mamy Restaurant��s menu will be free and unlimited. The two people shall utilize it together once,�� Mag said to the customers loudly.


    There was a moment of silence outside Mamy Restaurant before amotion burst out again.


    ��My heavens! Did I hear it correctly? Every dish will be free and unlimited! This is the ultimate super reward!��


    ��Including the tofu pudding? If it includes the tofu pudding, I will marry anyone who finds him and brings me along!�� a pretty woman screamed.


    ��Alright, I have found the method to find my significant other.��

 Chapter 981 - The Judge of The Meat Category

    <h4>Chapter 981 The Judge of The Meat Category</h4>


    The new notice that Mag put up caused quite amotion amongst the customers because the reward was simply too attractive!


    All the items in Mamy Restaurant would be free flow and free of charge, including tofu pudding!


    Almost all the customers going into the restaurant would take a look and try to remember the person in the picture. Even though they didn��t know him, what if they met him on the road one day?


    There were even people taking down crucial information with a notebook. They seemed to have the idea of setting up a search party.


    Yabemiya and the gang also found out what Mag was doing during their lunch. They saw the customers reading the missing-person notice seriously, and all of them thought, Boss is really a kind man.


    Mamy Restaurant seems to be very famous recently. I heard it has already overtaken Ducas Restaurant as Chaos City��s top restaurant. But I wonder if it lives up to its reputation. After all, the roast pig that Beate made was rather impressive. The ranking of the meat dishes would have to follow ording to their actual tastes. An elderly man with white hair looked at the signboard outside of Mamy Restaurant before he followed the crowd in.


    Avis, who had left Chaos City for Rodu at the age of 16, became an apprentice chef at Reid Restaurant, and continued working there for 50 years before bing a sous chef.


    Reid Restaurant was in the top five restaurants in Rodu. It was very popr and had a great reputation.


    The roast pig was the signature dish of Reid Restaurant, and was considered the best pork dish in Reid Restaurant.


    Beate had been an apprentice in the Reid Restaurant for 10 years, and he was his mentor.


    Beateter left Reid Restaurant. He returned to Chaos City and became the head chef of Ducas Restaurant. He made Ducas Restaurant the best restaurant in Chaos City with the roast pig.


    Avis rather liked his disciple, Beate, who was quite talented. He was the one who gave him the advice to set up Ducas Restaurant then.


    Rodu was a very hierarchical ce. He had spent 50 years, and was the best chef of Reid Restaurant at roasting pig, but he could only be a sous chef at most.


    Therefore, he didn��t want to see Beate, who also hailed from Chaos City, waste his whole life there and never get to the position where he could be the one to make the final decisions.


    He ended his career as a chef in Reid Restaurant using his health as an excuse a while back. He had also rejected the other restaurants�� invitations with a high sry. He decided to return to Chaos City to enjoy his retirement as his children and their families were all living in Chaos City.


    Robert had gone to invite him to be the judge for the meat dishes ranking. He only agreed after listening to Robert��s ideals of reviving Chaos City��s culinary scene.


    Although Beate was his disciple, Avis didn��t tell him about him being the judge. And in order not to affect his judgement, he had ced Ducas Restaurant as thest on his list.


    The first restaurant he picked for that afternoon was Mamy Restaurant. He was a little surprised with its poprity. The line outside it was even longer than the one at Reid Restaurant.


    However, the poprity wasn��t going to affect his judgement, because he was only going to review the meat dishes. A restaurant only needed one scrumptious dish to be popr, for example, like the Reid Restaurant.


    Actually, there was another reason that Avis had agreed to Robert��s invitation and that was the boss of this restaurant��Mr Mag.


    As the sous chef of Reid Restaurant, he had naturally been present at the birthday banquet of the King of the Roth Empire.


    Reid��s roast pig had taken the title of the best dish of the court banquet thrice. He was in charge of the roasting twice out of the three times they won. Hence, he had only viewed Chef Bellmann as hispetitor for the court banquet��s best dish.


    But nobody had expected that the court banquet��s best dish would be won by an unknown young chef. The king hadn��t even tasted the roast piging after.


    That was the trigger that caused him to leave Reid. This was a huge setback to him. Yet, he was also very curious when Chaos City had such an impressive young chef like him. It made him want to go back to have a look.


    Avis nced at the missing-person notice at the door when he entered. Helping a vagrant to look for his long-lost son? This gave him a different perception of this young chef.


    As he was early, there were still seats avable when he followed the crowd into the restaurant.


    He sat down and began to appraise the restaurant.


    Compared to the four-stories-tall Reid Restaurant, this Mamy Restaurant was not big at all. In fact, it wasn��t even as big as a single story of Reid.


    But the restaurant��s decoration made a person feel veryfortable. The original wooden tables and chairs even had the same markings when he observed closer. There were nice green nts hanging on the carved railings which made one feel warm in this early winter.


    The murals on the walls were rather elegant as they portrayed the different species very intricately.


    What made Avis even more astonished was that the restaurant not only didn��t segregate the zones, it didn��t even segregate the tables. Demons and elves were sitting at the same table. Orcs and humans were sitting side by side. Even in Chaos City, such scenes were not usual.


    It seems like this Boss really has something up his sleeves, Avis thought. Then, he flipped open the menu on the table, and the descriptions with pictures made his eyes widen. He was surprised at the same time.


    The cheapest snack on the menu cost 200 copper coins. The Peking Duck even cost 2000 copper coins a helping. The roast pig in Reid Restaurant only cost 5000 copper coins, and that was meant for six people.


    Furthermore, Reid Restaurant was a 100-year-old enterprise. How could this six-month-old restaurantpare to it?


    The spicy grilled fish got the best dish award at the court banquet, but this dish should be considered under the seafood category. There were also the braised chicken and rice and pepper steak at the court banquet. The braised chicken and rice has soup in it, I wonder if it is listed under the soup category. In this case, today I shall try the pepper steak, beef kebabs, Peking Duck... Avis looked at the dish that was marked with the red words ��new item�� under the meat category. He mumbled, ��Why don��t I try this red braised pork first? Creation of a new item is the ultimate test of a chef��s capabilities.��


    ��May I take your order?�� Yabemiya asked with a smile when she came to Avis��s table.


    Avis wasn��t in a hurry to order, and instead he asked Yabemiya, ��May I ask what kind of pork is this red braised pork made of?��


    ��This red braised pork dish is made with the meat of the Fiery Pig,�� Yabemiya answered smilingly.

 Chapter 982 - A Huge Mountain Between

    <h4>Chapter 982 A Huge Mountain Between</h4>


    ��Fiery Pig? That��s a 5th-tier magic beast! And it��s only found on the Red Dragon Ind and nowhere else!����Oh my! If I remember correctly, the red dragons love to eat Fiery Pig, right? How does Boss Mag do it?��


    ��Those giant dragons who came to make trouble and were crushed were red dragons, right?��


    The customers suddenly lost their cool after they heard Yabemiya.


    Surprise also appeared on Avis��s face. This red braised pork, which was priced at 800 copper coins, actually used a 5th-tier magic beast as the main ingredient. Even the roast pig at Reid Restaurant only used the domesticated 1st-tier ck mountain pig. For them to use the 5th-tier magic beast, a VIP customer would have to make a reservation before they would purchase and cook it.


    ��Pork... Then, I shall have a helping of red braised pork and a helping of pepper steak. Please serve them in the reverse order.�� Avis closed the menu. This review was going to be done anonymously. If he ordered too much and wasn��t able to finish, it would be very obvious.


    Besides, he already estimated that he wouldn��t be able to finish these two dishes.


    ��Sure, please wait for a moment.�� Yabemiya nodded and proceeded to the next customer.


    While waiting for the dishes to be served, Avis was also observing the restaurant. This Mamy Restaurant, which was capable of amodating over 100 people of different species, was extraordinarily quiet whenpared to normal restaurants.


    Even the dwarves and orcs, who were famous for their loud voices, were also speaking gently in the restaurant. That was quite a sight.


    Dishes and dishes were sent out of the kitchen. Avis gazed toward the kitchen. Although separation was done for the kitchen, it wasn��tplete. Instead, it was separated by a huge crystal wall. The customers outside could see all the actions going on in the kitchen.


    This was something Avis had never seen before. To a chef, his culinary skills were his life. They even would keep some of their skills from their disciples so nobody would know all of their culinary skills.


    However, Mag had opened up his kitchen, which meant showing the entire cooking process to his customers.


    He was so confident. Wasn��t he afraid that people could steal his techniques? Avis thought curiously, and couldn��t help staring at Mag��s back.


    Three stoves, a grill, a big pot, two ovens... He was just like a spinning top that kept moving in between the kitchenware. He was flipping the fried rice on the stove, the beef kebabs were sizzling on the grill, the baked fish was slowly turning golden brown in the oven. Everything seemed so smooth, and there wasn��t any hint of busyness.


    This is an expert. Avis stared for a long time before he praised Mag in his heart.


    He was a chef, so he understood how important focus was to a chef.


    In the back kitchen of Reid Restaurant, there were over 100 chefs and apprentices who all had their specific jobs so they could serve the food to 1000 customers.


    But over here, Mag had to prepare food for 300-400 customers alone. That was simply unbelievable!


    He wouldn��t have believed it if he hadn��t seen it for himself.


    But will the food cooked in this manner be delicious? Avis had some doubts in his heart. Everything has its pros and cons. Something must be given up when they choose to speed up. That��s for sure.


    ��Your red braised pork. Please enjoy it.�� Yabemiya ced a helping of red braised pork and a bowl of rice in front of Avis.


    ��This aroma!�� Avis, who was staring at Mag, snapped his attention back. He looked at the red braised pork in front of him in disbelief. This rich aroma was even more impactful than the roast pig he made.


    The block of meat withyers of fat and lean meat was shiny red. It didn��t look greasy at all. Instead, it looked very enticing.


    The white pork meat usually seems unappetizing, especially the fatty part and the skin which look very greasy, but he has used spices and seasonings to make the pork��s color look enticing. This is simr to roast pig, but the roast pig��s color isn��t as good as this. Color: five stars!


    I wonder what spices did he use to cook this? It actually made the pork give off such enticing aroma that even surpassed the roast pig. Aroma: five stars!


    The color and aroma are both excellent. I wonder what it tastes like? Avis thought before he picked a piece of red braised pork and put it in his mouth.


    After biting gently with his teeth, Avis��s eyes lit up instantly.


    The skin and fatty meat were definitely the main focus here. The soft and chewy skin was just of the right texture, and the fatty meat melted away with just a gentle bite. The sweet and soft taste was simply indescribable, and it made Avis raise his eyebrows.


    Also, the lean meat was the perfectplement. It was lean but not dry at all.


    This mouthful was fatty but not greasy, sweet but not sticky, and rich but not salty. It was simply a delicacy out of this world!


    After swallowing that piece of red braised pork, Avis only felt that his taste buds were still cheering for it. The long-lost satisfaction and anticipation made him amazed.


    He had once believed that he had already reached the pinnacle of cooking pork. Even if there were better chefs than him, they could never surpass him at cooking pork. Nobody could make a tastier roast pig than him.


    But now, after tasting this red braised pork, his thinking was totally subverted.


    He had never heard anyone could cook pork like this!


    Although it was not roasted, the red braised pork had exceeded his expectations and imagination in the aspects of spice configurations, cooking techniques, and innovation. It blew him away.


    Even though his pride after roasting pigs for 50 years made him unwilling to ept his failure, as a true chef, he chose to follow his heart.


    The taste and texture are equally great! Five stars! Avis thought as he stared at the bowl of red braised pork in front of him. Then he looked at Mag, who was working hard in the kitchen, and a deep sense of respect began to rise in his heart.


    He was just one person doing everything by himself and cooking for so many customers, yet he produced such an amazing delicacy. Furthermore, this was just a new released item and apletely innovative pork cooking method.


    A chef like him deserved to receive the court banquet��s best award. Truly deserving!


    Avis ate a mouthful of rice. The soft and fluffy rice covered over the tiny bit of greasiness in the red braised pork, and made it even more scrumptious. A mouthful of red braised pork with a mouthful of rice... It was simply impossible to stop.


    The distance between Beate and him is a huge mountain. One that even I can��t ovee. 10 minutester, Avis stared at the empty bowls in front and sighed in his heart.

 Chapter 983 - I Won’t Be Able To Repay All Of Your Kindness In This Life

    <h4>Chapter 983 I Won��t Be Able To Repay All Of Your Kindness In This Life</h4>


    This red braised pork is simply too delicious. I��ve got to control myself. I had already put on 1.5 kg this month, so if I continue to put on weight, I��ll be 50 kg. A teenage girl stared at the three pieces of red braised pork and her empty rice bowl and hesitated for a long time. Finally, she raised her hand. ��Give me another bowl of rice. please.��


    ��This has totally subverted all I thought about pork, even the roast pig at Ducas Restaurant didn��t bring me such a surprise. It��s fat but not greasy. It��s a fragrant, sweet, and tender soft delicacy. It��s simply too scrumptious!�� A middle-aged man sighed as he put down the bowl that he licked clean.


    Avis listened to the customers�� praises. If he��d been at another restaurant, he would��ve thought they were people engaged by the boss, but after tasting that delicious red braised pork, he only felt that their reviews were too superficial andcked actual power.


    Red braised pork, it��s divine!


    Soon, the ck pepper steak was served. Avis, who was still submerged in the scrumptiousness of the red braised pork, soon fell into the delicious trap of the ck pepper steak.


    As Avis looked at the signboard after exiting Mamy Restaurant, he emotionally said, ��He��s indeed the chef who received the court banquet��s best dish award. He really got what it takes.��


    Then he turned and left. That was all that afternoon. He was already stuffed.


    ...


    The golden opinions that the customers heaped on red braised pork made Mag feel sessful. He felt that all the suffering he had gone through in the test field for the God of Cookery was worth it.


    Bringing the best delicacies to the customers was also a thing that made one feel blessed.


    After the lunch service, Mag wrote two more missing-person notices by hand, and then proceeded to the Food Association and the city lord��s castle.


    Very soon, the missing-person notices appeared on the notice boards of the city lord��s castle and Delicious Cuisine Rankings.


    The notice board at the city lord��s castle was a column that the people of Chaos City paid a lot of attention to on the normal days. With Aden Square being the shopping district with the highest foot traffic in Chaos City, the magic notice board that stood in the middle of the square naturally gained plenty of attention.


    For that period of time, this missing-person notice became a hotly discussed topic in the streets of Chaos City. Those who were not familiar with Mamy Restaurantmented the father��s determination even after 25 years. They spread the news as they were touched.


    A city-wide search exercise began to proceed quietly, driven by three missing-person notices.


    ...


    It was gettingte at night.


    An unknown cksmith in a smallne at the north of the city still had a dim oilmp lit.


    A hunchbacked old cksmith removed his dirty apron and put a padded jacket he took from the side. He rubbed his hands and shouted into the shop, ��Hada, let��s wrap up. Master is bringing you out for a drink. We need a nightcap on such a cold night.��


    ��Okay,�� a hoarse voice answered from inside. After a series of banging sounds, a fit and muscr young man emerged from the cksmith shop. He��d look like a perfectly positive and handsome young man if not for the two missing fingers on his left hand and crippled right calf. He still looked positive as he smiled at the old cksmith even when he had a few streaks of charcoal on his face.


    ��Let��s go, Master. It��s cold today, you got to wear more.�� The young man called Hada wrapped the old cksmith up with his own clothes. He was only wearing a thin shirt.


    The old cksmith walked slowly as he calmly said, ��I don��t feel warmer even when I wear more clothes. I most likely won��t get through this winter. Guard this shop after I��m gone. This shop is all I have in my life. I will rest assured passing it to you.��


    ��Master...�� Hada followed up chokingly. Although he was crippled, it didn��t show in his gait. His right leg quickly followed as he put his left leg forward. If one didn��t look closely, he looked just like normal people.


    ��Silly boy, don��t be sad. All humans will die. The king of the Roth Empire may not even live to my age. Am I proud?�� the old cksmith said with a smile.


    ��Master, it was you who rescued me from the streets, fed me, and taught me to be a cksmith. You have to live for a few more years so I can pay you back...�� Hada said chokingly.


    ��It was your own good luck to be able to escape from that ce then. I happened to see you lying by my doorstep. It was so cold, and I couldn��t bear to see a young child like you freezing to death, so I brought you home. I don��t have any children, and you have kept mepany for all these years. You have saved me by getting a doctor to me a few times. You don��t have to feel that you owe me anything,�� the old cksmith said, waving his hand.


    Hada shook his head with tears in his eyes, and said, ��You taught me how to be a human, gave me a new life. Those people broke my leg and chopped off my fingers. If you hadn��t taught me how to make a living, I would��ve still been begging at some corner. Therefore, I do owe you, Master, and I won��t be able to repay all of your kindness in this life.��


    The old cksmith halted, but he didn��t turn his head when he said, ��Silly boy. After I��m gone, throw out whatever should be thrown out in the house. Pack up nicely and marry the tailor��s Rachel and have a few kids. She��s a nice girl. That��s all I expect from you.��


    Hada��s mouth trembled. Finally, he nodded, and said, ��Okay.��


    ��Alright, let��s not talk about this. Let us have a drink.�� The old cksmith continued onward. At the start of thene, there was an open-air stall which still had its lights on. Steam came out from the pot, and one could smell the aroma of mutton soup from a distance away.


    ...


    After the Blue Suede Fashion released its windbreaker, it took Chaos City by storm. Hundreds of windbreakers sold out in a day. It created a trend of wearing windbreakers in the aristocratic circle.


    And Blue Suede had also be the clothing store that was the most discussed among thedies.


    Clothing store. What an unusual name.


    In the past, the rich people��s clothes had to be custom-made to measure. In their eyes, only the poor would wear those poorly made and even unfitting clothes.


    But now, in order to snap up a piece of Blue Suede��s clothing, the nobledies and the wealthy girls didn��t care whether the size fitted them anymore. They wouldn��t mind altering it themselves after they bought it.


    The clothes manufacturing factory of Blue Suede Fashion was separated from the shop totally. The factory located to the east of the city had already had its tailors and apprentices enter into a two-shifts system because of the high order demands.


    As the wages were two times higher than what they could earn custom-making clothes for others, and they didn��t have to fawn over customers, do repeated alterations, and worry about orders, but simply follow the drawing and do their jobs to get a rewarding sry, all the tailors were highly motivated.


    Benjamin used to be an old tailor from the north of the city. He couldn��t earn much being a tailor to the poor.


    A while ago, an old friend rmended him to try at Blue Suede. Because of his good skills, he was selected, and he brought his daughter along to this factory.

 Chapter 984 - Hada, Your Father Is Here, Searching For You

    <h4>Chapter 984 Hada, Your Father Is Here, Searching For You</h4>


    The boss of this factory was a good person. Not only was she pretty, she was also generous. After verifying his skills, she gave him the same pay as the rest of the tailors: 10,000 copper coins per month.


    Even his daughter, Rachel, was able to get 3,000 copper coins as her pay. He hadn��t dared to expect that initially.


    Furthermore, the work wasn��t very tiring. Although it was a two-shift system, there was plenty of resting time every day, and meals were provided��they were even better than those they had for their New Year celebration.


    He had already decided to work here until he couldn��t move anymore so he could prepare a nice dowry for Rachel and marry her off to a nice family.


    The master tailors were in charge of the main cloth making procedures, and the female workers were responsible for sewing the corners and removing excess threads in the adjacent workshop in a more rxed environment.


    A female worker finished her job, and while waiting for new excess threads to be removed, she softly whispered, ��Have you heard? There��s a restaurant boss from a restaurant called Mamy Restaurant who put up a missing-person notice today. The city lord��s castle and Food Association forwarded it too.��


    The female workers who weren��t very busy looked at her curiously. Only a pretty female worker who was sewing the corners in a corner remained unmoved.


    ��Really? That��s impressive! Who is that boss?�� A female worker at the side couldn��t quite believe it. The other female workers had almost simr expressions.


    ��Of course, it��s true. I couldn��t sleep this afternoon, so I went for a walk in Aden Square. I saw it with my own eyes.�� The female worker swore before she mysteriously continued, ��By the way, do you know that restaurant is really impressive? The cheapest item on the menu there already costs 200 copper coins. The most expensive item even costs 2000 copper coins. If anyone finds this person, he or she can bring one person along with him or her to eat anything they like on the menu for free!��


    ��My heavens! 2000 copper coins for a helping of food! That��s too expensive? Are there really people who can afford it?�� a female worker eximed.


    ��Yes. I can only afford one helping with one month of my pay...�� All the female workers were astonished.


    ��Even though we can��t afford it, I deliberately went to have a look at the restaurant��s entrance. There was a long line of more than 100 people.�� That female worker was satisfied that the others looked so shocked. Then, she smiled mysteriously, and said, ��Furthermore, can you all guess whom I saw?��


    ��Whom?�� All the female workers�� interest was piqued.


    ��I saw our boss, Miss Gloria. She, too, was lining up.�� The female worker smiled.


    ��The delicacies that even Miss Gloria has to line up to eat? Now I believe that it costs 2000 copper coins for a helping.��


    ��Yes. Even someone as beautiful, graceful, and rich like Miss Gloria, huh. I wish I can go to that restaurant for a meal too.��


    All the female workers looked wistful. The 2000 copper coins�� price made it impossible for them. They needed to support their family with 2000-3000 of monthly pay, so they couldn��t spend it carelessly.


    ��Cynthia, share with us quickly. What kind of person is he looking for? Maybe it��s someone we know! If we find him, we will be able to eat the same kind of food as Miss Gloria!�� a female worker said excitedly.


    All the workers looked toward that worker called Cynthia.


    ��I did memorize that,�� Cynthia said a little smugly. ��The missing-person notice said, an old man from Rodu was looking for his son who was lost 25 years ago. That child was called Beck Barzel. He had a ck mole in between the middle-left of his eyes and a crescent-shaped scar at the back of his head...��


    ��Ah.�� The female worker, who was embroidering the clothes in the corner, jerked, and the needle pricked her fingers. The pain made her cry out. Her eyes were widened as if she heard something unbelievable.


    ��Are you alright, Rachel?�� Cynthia stood up and walked over to that pretty worker. She saw that her finger was still bleeding, so she rapidly removed her finger away from the clothes, and nervously said, ��Why are you careless, Rachel? This is not a serious cut, but our pay will be docked if we dirty the clothes.��


    Rachel didn��t care about her finger. She stood up immediately and grabbed Cynthia��s hands agitatedly. ��Cynthia, you said that old man came from Rodu? The child was lost for 25 years, and he had a ck mole in between his eyebrows?��


    ��Y-yes.�� Cynthia nodded perplexedly. She looked at the agitated Rachel, and suddenly her eyes lit up. ��Oh my! Rachel, do you know that person?��


    Rachel didn��t answer her. Instead, she asked, ��Where can I see that missing-person notice?��


    ��You can see it at the city lord��s castle gates and the Food Association��s magical screen on ranking in Aden Square,�� Cynthia replied. She then curiously asked, ��Do you really know a person like this? Who is it?��


    ��I am going out for a while.�� Rachel put the clothes aside and jogged to the entrance.


    ��Hey, Rachel, it��s still operation hours! Where are you going?�� Cynthia shouted loudly, and watched Rachel disappear out of the door. She dejectedly said, ��What��s this? Still saying we��re good sisters? She just ran away without saying a word. I��m only curious. What��s so great about that meal?��


    ��Rachel?�� Benjamin, who was in the next workshop, heard Cynthia��s voice. He was stunned for a minute before he walked toward the door. He stepped outside just in time to see Rachel��s back disappear at the end of thene.


    Benjamin frowned as he thought, Thisss, where is she going sote in the night? He returned to the workshop again and continued sewing the clothes.


    Rachel was always an obedient child since she was young. She had never made him worry before. She would definitelye backter.


    ...


    A dainty figure ran all the way from the streets at the north of the city to Aden Square. She stood below the magical screen and panted as she raised her head to look at the missing-person notice on it. There, she saw that picture with familiar eyes and features.


    Rachel teared up immediately. She cried as she chokingly said, ��Hada... Your father is here, looking for you... Barzel, so Barzel was your surname. You remembered correctly...


    ��I have to tell him this news. He will be so happy.�� Rachel wiped away her tears, then turned, and ran toward the north of the city.


    Her clothes were soaked with her sweat. It was bone-chilling when the cold wind blew, but Rachel was full of smiles.


    The little cripple who grew up with her, took a beating for her, and strove for her. The man she loved deeply. His father was finally here to look for him.


    It had been so many years. Although he had never said it, she knew he would still miss home. That home which he couldn��t even remember very well.


    ��Hada! Hada! Open the door now, Hada!��


    Rachel knocked hard on a door that was rather old.


    The door creaked open, and Hada came out. He looked at the sweaty Rachel nervously. ��What��s up, Rachel? Something happened? Are you alright?��


    ��Silly man, I��m fine.�� Rachel shook her head. She said to Hada with tears in her eyes, ��Hada, your father is here, searching for you! He��s really here!��

 Chapter 985 - Be Like A Man. Don’t Be Wishy-washy

    <h4>Chapter 985 Be Like A Man. Don��t Be Wishy-washy</h4>


    Hada, who was about to put the padded jacket that he was wearing onto Rachel��s shoulders, froze on the spot. He looked at the teary-eyed Rachel, and hoarsely asked, ��W-what did you say, Rachel?��


    ��I said your father��s here looking for you, Silly. I saw the missing-person notice that he put up. The man in the picture drawn was you. He really came to look for you,�� Rachel said smilingly as she wiped her tears away.


    Hada shook his head and took a step back. He confusedly said, ��H-how could this be? It��s been so many years, how could he still be looking for me? You must have seen wrongly. It couldn��t be me...��


    ��How could I have seen wrongly? The missing-person notice said there was a ck mole near the left eyebrow and a crescent-shaped scar at the back of the head. You have all of these.�� Rachel grabbed Hada��s hands, looking into his eyes, and said, ��Furthermore, he came from Rodu and the child was lost 25 years ago. Didn��t you say you remembered your home was in Rodu? Barzel is your surname. You remembered correctly. Your name is Beck Barzel. He really is your father, and he��s looking for you.��


    Hada��s eyes widened and his body started to shake uncontrobly. Veins on his forehead began to pop up too.


    ��Hada? Hada, are you alright?�� Rachel looked at Hada and backed off a step in fear. Hada now looked a little scary, and wasn��t the silly guy whoughed at her in her memory.


    ��No... He is not my father! My father is long dead! I don��t have a father, and I didn��te from Rodu. I am not called Beck Barzel... I am Hada. I only have Master... no father...!!�� Hada shouted angrily and grasped his hair with a twisted expression.


    ��Hada...�� Rachel stared at Hada. Suddenly, she rushed forward and held Hada tightly. Tears flowed down her faces and she began to sob.


    Hada heard Rachel��s crying, and he calmed down gradually. He looked at Rachel, who was crying in his arms and soaking his clothes with her tears, and felt all his strength had left his body. He slumped to the floor and sobbed with an empty look in his eyes. ��Why, why is he only looking for me now? Why did he only think of looking for me after 25 years... If he hade to look for me earlier, my fingers wouldn��t have gotten chopped off by them, my leg wouldn��t have been broken, either. If he hade to look for me earlier, I wouldn��t have been a cripple, and I would��ve been able to ask your father for your hand properly... W-why now...��


    Rachel hugged Hada, who was crying like a child, tightly. She, too, was crying nonstop. She only held his face in her hands after he had calmed down. Looking into his eyes, she said, ��Silly man, I don��t care how you look. As long as you ask my father for my hand, I will marry you. I don��t need his approval.��


    Hada looked at Rachel with tears in his eyes. He hugged Rachel tightly in his arms, and said with a choked voice, ��Sorry, Rachel, sorry. I need to take care of Master now. He gave me a second lease of my life. I should stay with him...��


    ��It��s alright. If you really don��t want to meet him, then don��t. I respect your choice.�� Rachel shook her head. She could feel his pain and desperation just now. If their roles were reversed, she, too, might not know how to face that father.


    The old cksmith suddenly appeared at the doorway with his padded jacket slung over his shoulders, and said to Hada in a deep voice, ��Why don��t you meet him? At our age, if we don��t get to see our biological son before we die, we definitely cannot die in peace.��


    Hada looked at the old cksmith. ��Master, I����


    ��Hada, I know you are filial, but he is still your father. Furthermore, how did you know he hadn��t gone looking for you for the past 25 years? Nond Continent is huge, and he is only an ordinary person. How would he know that the human traffickers brought you to Chaos City?�� the old cksmith interrupted Hada. ��Why don��t you meet him and ask him personally?��


    Hada��s expression became a little hesitant.


    ��Go and see him tomorrow. Even if you have found your father, I am still your master. If you are still willing to take over this cksmith shop, it is still yours. You��re still responsible for burying me after I die.�� The old cksmith waved his hand. After taking a look at Rachel with a smile, he said, ��Be like a man. Don��t be wishy-washy.�� Then, he went in.


    Hada remained seated in a daze.


    ��Hada, are you willing to meet him?�� Rachel asked softly.


    Hada��s eyes became focused again. After a moment of hesitation, he nodded. ��Yes, I��ll go.��


    ��Good, then I will go with you tomorrow.�� Rachel smiled, and then she sneezed uncontrobly.


    ��You have sweated quite a bit. You are going to catch a chill when the wind blows. I��ll send you home first.�� Hada quickly covered Rachel with his padded jacket. Then he stood up and walked toward a small courtyard hugging Rachel in his arms.


    ��I��m fine. It��s just a sneeze. I just need a change of clothes and sleep.�� Rachel shook her head and smiled.


    Hada shook his head and insisted, ��No. I will make you some ginger soup. Drink that before you sleep.��


    ��Today, my... my father is working the night shift, so he��s not home...��


    ��That��s great. I can send you into the house, then I��ll go home to cook the ginger soup for you.��


    ��Blockhead...��


    ...


    ��You are really a blockhead.�� The old cksmith sighed after he saw Hada came back with an empty bowl.


    ...


    The missing-person notice had gained some traction after a day, and attracted quite a bit of attention in Chaos City. Mag had never imagined that this one kind act had unintentionally advertised Mamy Restaurant to the entire city. It made the customers lining up for breakfast double in number.


    Hence, Mag had to magnify the menu, make it into a stand, and put it at the entrance directly so those people who were simply curious would go away by themselves.


    The pricing on the menu had a very strong filter effect.


    Of course, this had also made the missing-person notice even more talked about.


    An unlimited buffet for two would at least cost 10,000 copper coins, right? That was quite an enticement.


    ...


    Benjamin walked to his small courtyard quickly after he finished his nightshift. He mumbled to himself, ��Thisss, Rachel, didn��te back for the whole night. Did she go home first because she was not feeling well?��


    The door opened from inside just as he was about to open it.


    ��Father!�� Rachel was stunned after she saw Benjamin at the door. Then, she walked past him and jogged out. ��I am going out for a while.��


    ��Thisss!�� Benjamin looked at Rachel, who disappeared down the corner of thene. He stomped his foot, and then went into his courtyard.

 Chapter 986 - It’s Him! It’s Him! It Has To Be Him!

    <h4>Chapter 986 It��s Him! It��s Him! It Has To Be Him!</h4>


    Rachel poked her head out to look at her closed courtyard��s door before walking over the other courtyard gingerly, and knocked on the door. ��We should set off now, Hada!��


    The door opened rapidly. Hada, who was wearing a padded jacket, stood at the door. He looked at Rachel as he scratched his head, and said, ��Rachel, what do you think of me dressing like this?��


    ��It looks good.�� Rachel smiled and nodded. Then, she put a straw hat on Hada��s head. After taking a quick look at him, she took his hand, and said, ��Let��s go. Let��s set off now.��


    ��But, why am I wearing this straw hat?�� Hada followed her out and pointed at the straw hat perplexedly.


    ��This hat is going to be very helpful.�� Rachel smiled, but she wasn��t nning to tell Hada why.


    ��Alright.�� Hada didn��t continue to ask. His smile grew wider as he looked at his hand in Rachel��s. However, he quickly hesitantly said, ��But, what should I say when I see himter?��


    ��You have never thought about what to say to him when you see him before?�� Rachel asked Hada.


    ��No.�� Hada shook his head. ��Once, they hit me on my head with a wooden club, and I forgot many things about my childhood after that. I even forgot what he looked like. I only remember the name Barzel.��


    Rachel squeezed Hada��s hand tight as her heart ached for him. She shook her head, and said, ��It��s alright. You will know what to say when you see him.��


    ...


    In front of the magical screen in the center of Aden Square, Angus looked at the missing-person notice on the screen in a daze.


    If he hadn��t met Mag, he most probably would not have known how Beck looked like as a grown-up, and could��ve never put up such an attention catching missing-person notice in the busiest location in Chaos City.


    There were so many people in Chaos City, so maybe Beck was right here. Or he could be in a town in the Roth Empire.


    He didn��t know, but he was still waiting hopefully.


    He had made it through 25 years. He could wait for another few more days.


    But, for the past 25 years, he had never felt the warmth and concern that he had felt in the past two days. Be it Mag, who was willing to help him despite that they had only just met, or the city lord��s castle which provided him with food and lodging, they provided the concern that he had never felt in 25 years.


    I shall go and have a look at Mamy Restaurant. I wonder if Beck would be found... Angus leaned on his staff and walked toward Mamy Restaurant.


    No long after, a young couple came to the magical screen.


    Rachel pointed at the magical screen, and whispered, ��See, Hada. Doesn��t he look exactly like you.��


    Hada, who raised his head, was totally stunned. The picture on the screen looked exactly like him. His eyes became moist as he read the descriptions.


    It had been 25 years. He had long forgotten how his father looked, but he still remembered how he looked when he was young.


    ��Let��s go to that restaurant.�� Rachel held onto Hada��s hand tightly and led him toward Mamy Restaurant.


    Hada was quiet on the way there.


    ...


    Mag came back after sending Amy to school. He met Angus at the door, so he stopped and greeted him. ��Angus, have you eaten your breakfast?��


    ��Yes. I have eaten my breakfast at the relief station.�� Angus smiled and nodded. He looked at Mag expectantly and nervously at the same time. ��Boss Mag. Beck, he... Is there news about him?��


    ��So, he is that old man? He��s such a poor thing. He must have suffered a lot all these years as he searched for his child.��


    ��He had walked all over the Roth Empire on his legs. Only a father��s love could have kept him going.��


    ��Damn those human traffickers. They should all be arrested and jailed in Bastie Prison for the rest of their lives!��


    The customers in the line were looking at Angus, who was talking to Mag, with pity and indignation.


    A short distance away, Hada, who was wearing the straw hat, stared at the rickety old man as his body trembled. Those lost memories shed through his mind like fragments.


    He��d been a tall, well-built, and wealthy-looking middle-aged man. That image slowly merged with that rickety old man with white hair and dressed in tattered clothes a short distance away.


    ��F-father...��


    A hoarse voice came out from Hada��s throat as the straw hat was blown away by a gust of wind and revealed his face.


    Angus��s whole body shook. His eyes widened as he slowly turned away to look at the young man, who stood a short distance away, in a total shock.


    Mag, who was still thinking about how to console Angus, also looked over as he heard the sound. His eyes lit up as he saw that man who looked exactly like what the system had drawn. The mole near the left eyebrow was especially obvious.


    ��It��s that man in the picture!��


    ��It��s him! It��s him! It has to be him! He��s exactly identical!��


    ��My heavens! Is this the reunion of the father and son?��


    Amotion broke out amongst the customers in the line as they watched this scene in disbelief.


    ��My son!�� Angus suddenly regained his wits and quickly stode toward Hada shakily.


    Hada also limped forward, and then he hugged Angus tightly.


    ��My son... My son...�� Angus hugged Hada and repeated those two words again and again with tears.


    Hada, too, was crying as he hugged Angus who was already a head shorter than him.


    The tall and strong father in his memory had be so weak and small now. He didn��t seem to have much flesh on his body. He felt like he was hugging a skeleton that could easily fall apart anytime. It made him feel sad and self-reproachful.


    He��d actually been searching for him all these years. He suffered as much as he had on the road for the past 25 years, and yet he had alway med him.


    The customers quieted down gradually as they looked at Hada��s broken right leg and left hand with two missing fingers with pity.


    This issue seemed to have a happy ending, but the child that the human traffickers had kidnapped had to have endured unimaginable pain and suffering, and nobody knew how he had survived all these years. Even after finding his father, how was he going to face his future life with a physical handicap?


    ��Your hand... Your leg...�� Angus noticed Hada��s leg and hand rapidly. He touched the scars that were healed long ago, and said with self-reproach, ��These are all my fault. It��s my fault. If I had watched after you properly, you wouldn��t have been kidnapped by them. Your hand and leg... It��s my fault... My fault...��


    ��No, Father, this is not on you.�� Hada grabbed Angus��s hands as he attempted to p himself. Shaking his head, he said, ��It��s on those human traffickers. They were the hateful ones. Furthermore, I can live normally now. You don��t have to me yourself.��


    Angus looked at Hada. Even though the padded jacket that he was wearing was well-worn, it was very clean. Although his leg was crippled, he was still a strapping man. His arms were almost two times thicker than normal people��s. It almost made people forget about his handicap.


    ��Nice to meet you, I am one of Mamy Restaurant��s customers. I feel very sorry for what happened to you guys. This is a small token, and I hope that you two can have a better life in the future.�� Constantine came up to the two of them from the line and gave them a cheque from Buffett Bank with both his hands.


    Hada looked at Constantine with gratitude, but he shook his head, and said, ��Thank you for your kind intentions, but I will take care and provide for my father myself. I have arms and legs, so I can work to provide for him.��

 Chapter 987 - The Father And Son Reunion!

    <h4>Chapter 987 The Father And Son Reunion!</h4>


    Constantine looked at the determined Hada, and hesitated for a moment before he kept the cheque away. Instead, he extended a name card out, and said, ��Alright, if you ever need anything, you maye and look for me. I can provide a suitable job for you.��


    Hada looked at the name card that Constantine was holding. After a moment of hesitation, he finally took it, and said, ��Thank you.��


    ��You are wee.�� Constantine rejoined the line and nced toward the restaurant. He saw that beautiful figure behind the ss panes and smiled. Miss Shirley must have noticed my generosity and kindness, right? This is quite a good start.


    Shirley looked at Constantine and pursed her lips with disdain as she said, ��Oh my, he��s showing off just because he��s rich. He doesn��t care if it is appropriate.��


    ��Yes.�� Anna, who was standing next to her, agreed wholeheartedly and nodded. Then, she looked at Angus and Hada with a smile, and said, ��However, the grandpa has managed to find his child. That��s fantastic!��


    Yabemiya nodded with tears in her eyes, and said, ��Yes. Boss is so kind-hearted and loving.�� She could empathize with Hada��s current feelings very strongly. But when would her fathere and look for her? What did he look like?


    Could Boss draw a picture of my father too? Yabemiya looked at Mag, and a thought shed through her mind and consumed her.


    She had alway been waiting for her father toe and look for her. Why couldn��t she go and look for him instead? 18 years had passed; was he searching for her too?


    I will ask Boss once the service is over, Yabemiya thought.


    Mag watched the reunited father and son with a smile on his face. However, as he looked at Hada��s missing fingers and crooked right leg, he felt as if someone had stabbed him in the heart. Damn human traffickers!


    Angus and Hada embraced each other for a while before Angus brought Hada over to Mag and said with gratitude, ��Thank you, Mr Mag. Thank you for reuniting my son and I.��


    ��Thank you.�� Hada bowed deeply at Mag too. If Mag had not made this missing-person notice, they wouldn��t have seen each other in this vast world again.


    It was only when he met his father that he finally realized he had always wanted to see his family again, even after all these years. He had never expected to meet his father again in Chaos City which was thousands of miles away from their home.


    ��Don��t mention it.�� Mag helped them up with a smile. ��It was nothing difficult. I am also very happy that you two can see each other again.��


    ��Rachel.�� Hada turned and waved to Rachel, who was standing at a side quietly. He shyly said to Angus, ��It��s Rachel who told me about the missing-person notice. And it��s her who brought me here. She is... the woman I like.��


    Angus looked at Rachel, who was about 20 years old and looked fair, and smiled brightly.


    ��How do you do, Uncle.�� Rachel stepped forward. She was holding onto the edge of her shirt nervously with a blush on her face.


    ��Good... Good.�� Angus nodded with satisfaction in his eyes.


    Mag got the buffet coupon from Yabemiya, who already prepared it in advance, and passed to Rachel with a smile. ��It is a good thing that the father can reunite with his son. This youngdy had brought Beck to the restaurant, so this buffet coupon for two belongs to you. You can bring one person along with you to have a meal in Mamy Restaurant during any of its opening hours.��


    ��Wow! That is fantastic!��


    Everyone was staring at the buffet coupon in Mag��s hand with wide-open eyes. To the foodies, this was equivalent to an admission ticket to the heavens!


    Rachel looked at the coupon in Mag��s hand and hesitated for a moment before epting it. She said, ��Can I regift this?��


    ��Regift it?�� Mag looked at Rachel with a perplexed expression.


    The customers were also staring at Rachel. Didn��t thisdy want to have a romantic dinner with this gentleman who had just found his father?


    ��Yes. I would like to give this buffet coupon to Hada and his father. They should be the ones to enjoy a great meal together.�� Rachel nodded and smiled at Hada with a loving look.


    ��This big sister has such a beautiful smile,�� Anna whispered.


    Everyone was beginning to look at Rachel with a gentle gaze too. A youngdy like this was indeed very beautiful.


    She��s really a good girl. Mag��s eyes lit up too. He had such strong mental strength despite his physical disabilities, and even met such a good youngdy. He didn��t have to worry for him anymore.


    ��Rachel...�� Hada gazed at Rachel. He was deeply touched, but he didn��t know what to say.


    Angus quickly waved his hands, and said, ��No, no, no. How can you give this to me? Beck and I can eat anywhere. This is a ce for you youngsters toe to eat.�� Then, he gave Hada a suggestive look.


    ��But...�� Rachel still tried to insist.


    Hada, who understood the look, scratched his head and grasped Rachel��s hands. He shook his head, and said, ��Let��se together again, Rachel.��


    Rachel looked at the gentle Hada and the smiling Angus, and then looked at the buffet coupon in her hand. She hesitated for a moment before she agreed and kept the buffet coupon.


    Apuse erupted at the entrance and the customers were all smiling.


    Although they all wanted to have that buffet coupon, that was the best oue without a doubt.


    Angus said to Mag, ��I��m very grateful for your help, Mr Mag. You let me see Beck again. He says he wants to bring me home, so we shall take our leave first. Don��t let us dy your opening hours anymore. We wille back to thank you properlyter.��


    ��Please don��t mention it. If you require my help for anything, please feel free to look for me here at Mamy Restaurant,�� Mag said smilingly.


    Mag only retrieved his gaze after the three of them disappeared from his view. He nced at his watch and realized that it was already 10 minutes past the opening hour. He apologetically said to the customers, ��Please pardon me for wasting 10 minutes of your time. The breakfast service will end 10 minutester today. Wee to Mamy Restaurant, everyone.��


    ��It��s fine. For a matter like this, even another 10 minutes�� dy will be fine too,�� a customer answered, and the others all agreed.


    In the line, Gloria was watching the three of them walking away as she wondered, Rachel? She seems to be an embroidery worker in Blue Suede? Furthermore, her skills are rather good too.


    However, Mr Mag is so kind-hearted. He is such a learned and refined person. Gloria looked at Mag with sparkling eyes.

 Chapter 988 - I Hereby Sentence You To Death

    <h4>Chapter 988 I Hereby Sentence You To Death</h4>


    After the breakfast service, Mag went to the city lord��s castle and Catering Association personally to notify them that they had found the person. He expressed his gratitude as well.


    This was the first time that Mag had done something like this. There was indeed a special feeling after he found the man.


    On his way back to the restaurant, Mag saw a little beggar who was crawling along the sidewalk. He had two missing fingers and a broken leg.


    His bicycle slowed down gradually as Mag looked at the boy who was around six, seven years old. He looked so weak as if he had only ayer of skin left on him. He was only wearing a set of thin clothes in such cold weather. His pants were already torn due to the crawling and blood could be seen on his ck knees. There were many battered marks on his face and arms.


    Pedestrians who walked by him would stare as they couldn��t help themselves. Sometimes, someone would drop a few copper coins into his broken bowl, and the little boy would do a few kowtows and mumble a word of thanks.


    Mag felt his heart clench at that instant. It had been 25 years, and yet the same problem was still happening.


    Anger rushed up to Mag��s brain instantaneously.


    But he didn��t go forward. Instead, he just observed from the side.


    The number of copper coins in the little beggar��s bowl began to increase, and soon it was almost half a bowl full.


    A bony man, who was squatting a short distance away, walked over. He nced around before he bent over and poured all the copper coins from the bowl into his pocket. He even kicked the little beggar when he got up before he bent down again to say a few words to him. Then, he turned, looked at Mag viciously and strode toward him. He showed Mag a short dagger hidden underneath his clothes when he passed him by, and coldly said, ��Scram. Keep your nose out of my business, or else I will ughter you.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag grabbed hold of his bicycle handles tightly before he slowly pushed his bicycle and walked away.


    That whole day, Mag rode his bicycle all over the entire Chaos City. His expression slowly changed from anger to calmness, and finally to indifference.


    The same problem was indeed still happening in Chaos City. It didn��t change because of time, and even the method had remained the same.


    There were at least over 300 children who were maimed and forced to beg on the streets andnes of Chaos City.


    There were seven gangs who were controlling these children. Humans, demons, and orcs were all in cahoots.


    Underneath the surface of Chaos City��s peace and equality hid darkness that shocked Mag.


    It waste at night.


    Amy was already asleep.


    Mag was writing seven letters with his left hand in the study. He put the letters into the envelopes and then wrote on every one of them: ��Urgent! Private and Confidential, For the City Lord��s eyes only!��.


    The light in the study was extinguished. A shadow leaped down from the second floor of the restaurant, and then disappeared into the darkness.


    ...


    ��Cry! You can cry harder! I will kill you if you make one more sound!�� In the slums at the north of the city, in a courtyard surrounded by high walls, a drunk middle-aged man was holding a whip andshing fiercely at the little beggar in front of him.


    That little beggar was only seven, eight years old. His clothes were torn by the whip��sshes and revealed the wounds beneath them. His body was twisted in pain, but he covered his mouth tightly so he wouldn��t cry out, because he knew if he cried out then, he would really die on that day.


    A few dozens of little beggars were huddled together in a corner in the courtyard, staring at the man holding the whip with fear.


    Everley was the scariest demon. A little beggar would die in his hands every few days. Nobody could escape from his clutches. Anyone who had tried to escape died. Even if they managed to escape, they would be recaptured and slowly tortured to death in front of everyone.


    ��If you even dare to keep one copper coin in the future, you are dead.�� Everley spat on the face of the little beggar before he pointed the whip at the other little beggars and smirked. ��And you guys remember this. You all are the dogs I reared. The money that you got from begging all belongs to me. If you dare to keep any copper coins, I will kill you all!��


    The little beggars all lowered their heads and averted their gazes from Everley.


    Everley was satisfied with their behavior. It made him feel like a king. Nobody had escaped from his clutches in the past 20-odd years.


    Oh, no. There was one, which was a humiliation to you.


    But, he was still young then. After that, no imps had ever escaped from his clutches again. Those who did were all dead.


    A bony man came in from the yard with a sinister smile, and said, ��Boss, a new batch just arrived. There are two little girls, do you want to try first?��


    ��Great. It has been some time before we had new stock. Let��s go check them out. I��ll give you one after I��m finished with them tonight.�� Everley��s eyes lit up. He walked toward the door as he rubbed his hands.


    ��Great.�� The bony man��s eyes lit up, and he strode excitedly toward the door.


    ��Creak.��


    The worn-out door opened in gradually from outside.


    ��Didn��t I ask you to wait outside!�� the bony man shouted unhappily.


    A figure holding a sword walked in as he indifferently said, ��They are still outside.��


    ��Who are you!?��


    Everley and the bony man were shocked as they looked at the man in ck who just came in. His face was covered by a piece of ck cloth, and only his eyes were visible. Right behind him, a few figures were lying in a puddle of blood. They were the delivery guys.


    ��Guys,e here! Someone��s here looking for trouble!�� the bony guy shouted into the yard in panic. After a series of noises, figures carrying weapons rushed out and stood behind Everley.


    The arrival of his minions boosted Everley��s confidence. He coldly said to the man in ck at the door, ��Although I don��t know which gang you belong to, it doesn��t matter. I��m not interested. What I am sure of is that you are dead meat.��


    Mag looked at the child lying on the ground and those children huddling at a corner. He said in a chilling voice, ��It��s an unforgivable crime to abduct and mutte children. I hereby sentence you to death.��


    ��Acting as a hero? Smash him!�� Everley swung his hand, snatched the saber from a minion at his side, and attacked Mag.


    Mag raised his hand and stabbed his sword into Everley��s heart.


    There wasn��t any hesitation. The sword already went through another man��s throat as if he was just stomping on an insignificant ant. Like an agile snake, the sword slided across those people��s throats and finally stopped in front of the throat of the bony man.


    ��Don��t kill me... Don��t kill me...�� The bony man had already broken down. 20 men were all killed in an instant, and even Everley, who was a 3rd-tier knight, didn��t survive more than a second. He copsed in front of this man just like a helpless ant.


    ��I simply like to stick my nose into others�� business,�� Mag said calmly to the bony man.


    ��You!!�� The bony man��s eyes widened immediately as he thought of the man he met in the morning.


    The sharp longsword went into his throat and stopped the rest of his words.


    ��Don��t be afraid. Someone wille to rescue you,�� Mag said to those children who were screaming in a panic as he sheathed his longsword and disappeared into the dark night.


    ��Right here!��


    Very soon, a series of footsteps could be heard from beyond the yard. Men who were wearing the uniforms from the city lord��s castle and the Gray Temple rushed into the small courtyard. They were all shocked when they saw the terrified children who were huddling in a corner.


    ��Those animals!��


    The official from the city lord��s castle who was leading the team said with tears in his eyes, ��Rescue the children! Report back to the city lord!��

 Chapter 989 - A Father

    <h4>Chapter 989 A Father</h4>


    The city lord��s castle was brightly lit, and the staff were all walking around with serious expressions.


    ��My Lord, this is the fifth letter.�� An official strode into the meeting room and presented him a letter.


    The meeting room was full of people. They were officials from the city lord��s castle and people from the Gray Temple. Their expressions were all serious and furious.


    Their gazes allnded onto that letter. In front of Michael, there were already four identical letters. Because of these four letters, they were all awakened from their slumber and rushed to the city lord��s castle immediately.


    This was a rare 5th-tier incident.


    As Michael tore open the envelope of the fifth letter with a somber expression, a staff member rushed in, and announced, ��My Lord, the fourth team just reported that they have discovered 51 abducted children and 23 suspected human traffickers. The suspected human traffickers were all killed before the fourth team��s arrival! The children found on the spot all had different degrees of muttion, except those who were just sent to their. ording to the children, it was a man in ck who saved them. There is only one person.��


    ��Another 50 children!��


    The expressions of all the people in the meeting room had changed. They could barely control their anger.


    In less than an hour, the city lord��s castle had received four letters. There were four addresses in the letters which all turned out to beirs of the human traffickers when the city lord��s castle personnel arrived. There were already over 100 children found.


    These human traffickers were so horrendous that it raised their hackles!


    They wanted to crush those human traffickers after they saw what they had done to the children.


    ��Who is that man in ck?��


    Everyone was curious about the man in ck who triggered this incident. He was fully in charge of everything. Even the city lord��s castle was just his sidekick.


    He was working alone, so how did he find out about those human traffickers��irs hidden deep within the slums and dark alleys? And he always managed to kill all the human traffickers and leave the scene before the people from Gray Temple arrived.


    Michael took out the fifth letter with a somber expression. This letter, too, only had a phrase and a sentence: ��Human traffickers��ir. Get the children out.��


    Michael passed the letter to the chief secretary at his side, and said in a deep voice, ��Order the fifth team to depart now. All the leaves of the city lord��s castle and Gray Temple��s personnel are cancelled. Inform all our medical personnel and magic casters who know healing magic to assemble at the city lord��s castle and await orders. Bring all the children back and do our best to provide them with treatment.��


    ��Yes.�� The chief secretary turned about and strode out quickly.


    As Michael looked at the officials present, he shook his head and said, ��I am very disappointed. There are so many children who were mistreated so cruelly right under all your noses, and yet you people could manage to ignore them all these years? If there weren��t all these letters which were delivered to the city lord��s castle today, were you guys going to continue to pretend that you have already made Chaos City a stable and peaceful ce?��


    All the officials lowered their gazes in a silence.


    A Gray Temple official stood up and said with shame, ��My Lord, this is the Gray Temple��s dereliction of duty.��


    ��No. This is the dereliction of duty of both the city lord��s castle and Gray Temple.�� Michael shook his head and smashed his fist onto the table. He somberly said, ��Tonight, regardless of how many letters will be delivered to the city lord��s castle, and how many children will be saved by the unnamed hero, I want you guys to do everything you can to eradicate every single human traffickers��ir in Chaos City. Rescue all the children, apprehend all the human traffickers!��


    ��All the 10th-tier magic casters are to coordinate and move out with us. This is the city lord��s order. Codename: Operation Daisy.�� Michael wrote two lines of words on a piece of paper. Then, he took out his city lord��s seal and ced his mark on it.


    ��You shall inform Lord Rn that we need the Gray Temple to coordinate with the city lord��s castle for this operation,�� Michael said to the Gray Temple official who had spoken up earlier.


    ��Yes!�� that official answered, and strode toward the door.


    ��I hope all of you can end this before the sun rises, otherwise the children who are left behind will be in grave danger.�� Michael passed the city lord��s order to the official who stood next to him. All the city lord��s castle��s officials and Gray Temple��s officials stood up and walked out of the meeting room.


    ��This is a battle. A battle to rescue the abducted children!��


    The city lord��s chief secretary returned to the meeting room, and whispered next to Michael��s ear, ��My lord, these letters were delivered to the city lord��s castle by pedestrians. They didn��t know what was in the letter. There could still be pedestrians on their way to deliver more letters. If we could find these pedestrians who are on their way here, maybe we would know the man in ck��s next target.��


    ��Leave it.�� Michael waved his hand as he shook his head, and said, ��All these are obviously part of his ns. Tonight, both the city lord��s castle and Gray Temple would not have done better than him. Let him do whatever he intends to. What we have to do is to bring all the children back safely and heal them with all we can, and destroy all the human traffickers syndicates that are not included in his n.��


    The chief secretary nodded with a thoughtful expression.


    ...


    ��Who... Who are you...��


    A 7th-tier demon grabbed the longsword that was stabbed into his chest as he kneeled in front of the man in ck with unwillingness.


    ��A father.�� Mag removed the longsword and sliced the 10 fingers off the demon��s hand.


    ��You are safe now,�� he gently said to the children in the ck cages at the side.


    Footsteps could be heard from beyond the courtyard. Mag put away his sword. He leaped out of the courtyard and disappeared into the dark again.


    He hid on a dead tree a short distance away, and observed that small courtyard that was brightly lit up by torches. He could hear the shouts of the city lord��s castle��s and Gray Temple��s personnel. The children were freed from the metal cages before they were blindfolded and carried out of the courtyard. They were put in the horse-drawn carriages that were prepared in advance and drove toward the city lord��s castle.


    Sevenirs, 150 human traffickers, 342 children. Even though we cannot eradicate thempletely, from today onward, there shouldn��t be any more organized human traffickers syndicates in Chaos City anymore. Mag threw the longsword he borrowed from the system aside casually. The system kept it away automatically. An intense feel of tiredness washed all over him.


    It was tiring enough if he had to hack through 150 blocks of wood, let alone killed 150 human traffickers. There were even two 7th-tier demons and one 7th-tier orc among them.


    I hope Lord Michael won��t disappoint me with his following actions. Mag nced at that courtyard again before he leaped onto a roof at a side and moved toward Aden Square.


    Mag avoided a few teams from the city lord��s castle and Gray Temple on his way back. He was shocked to sense a few 10th-tier great magic casters�� auras among them. At the same time, he felt gratified.


    Mag let the system keep and handle the ck clothes when he got back to the restaurant. He took a shower carefully to wash away the bloody scent before he changed into his pyjamas andy on the bed.


    The gross feeling that arose from killing too many people made it hard for him to fall asleep. However, he didn��t regret his actions at all. As a father, when he saw those children who were maimed, there was only one thought in his mind: human traffickers deserved to die!


    Mag sat up and looked at Amy who was sound asleep on her bed. This little one was hugging Ugly Duckling with a smile on her face as if she was having a wonderful dream. Mag��s heart calmed down gradually, and a smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 990 - You Have To Kiss And Hug Her, And Raise Her Above Your Head

    <h4>Chapter 990 You Have To Kiss And Hug Her, And Raise Her Above Your Head</h4>


    That night, many didn��t sleep in Chaos City.


    The powerful magic casters were wandering around the slums andnes at the north of the city. They were scanning the surroundings at the full expense of their spiritual powers. Many courtyards with high walls were barged into, and human traffickers who were deep in their slumber were taken away. The abducted children were brought to the city lord��s castle.


    The city lord��s castle was brightly lit through the entire night. The children��s cries were pacified gradually. The healing magic casters had tears in their eyes, and some even ran out to brawl their eyes out before going back to continue healing the children.


    ...


    It was almost dawn when the tired-looking chief secretary came into the meeting room with a document folder. Facing Michael, who also didn��t sleep the entire night, he said, ��My Lord, the cross search was fullypleted with the coordination of the Gray Temple and the city lord��s castle. After deducting the 150 human traffickers who were killed by the man in ck on the spot and the 342 children that he rescued, the following search resulted in apprehending 52 human traffickers and rescuing 61 abducted children. The children are all epting healing right now. The healing magic casters have all done their very best to help their children regain their health, but there are still 120 children who will remain handicapped for the rest of their lives.��


    Michael received the document and read through it carefully with a somber expression. He nodded. ��The search will carry on in secret. Continue to monitor and investigate suspicious people and locations. Make sure we don��t miss out on anything.


    ��Organize the children��s information and release it to the public as soon as possible. Find their parents for them and send them back home. The city lord��s castle will set up a special fund to raise those children nobody ims. They will be properly educated, and when they grow up, they will have the skills to make a living for themselves.


    ��At the same time, we have to improve the emergency response mechanism for missing children. Once we receive a case of missing children, the city lord��s castle and Gray Temple must respond actively and n necessary deployment to find the children as soon as possible.


    ��And arrange a meeting with Rn for me. With regard to human traffickers�� penalties, I feel there is a need to introduce aw amendment in Chaos City. I need to discuss it with him.��


    ��Yes.�� The chief secretary jotted down everything rapidly in his personal notebook. He paused, and asked Michael, ��Aw amendment would require both the city lord��s castle and Gray Temple to vote. May I ask how much you think the punishment should be increased?��


    ��They don��t even spare the innocent children. Death penalty is the minimum,�� Michael said solemnly.


    ��Yes.�� The chief secretary nodded.


    ��Oh, yes. Didn��t Boss Mag help an old man find his child who was kidnapped by human traffickers 25 years ago yesterday?�� Michael said suddenly.


    ��Yes. You had agreed to put up the missing-person notice on the notice boards earlier. Mr Mag hade to the city lord��s castle again yesterday to notify us that the old man had already found his child. Therefore, we had removed the missing-person notice and released a new notice.�� The chief secretary nodded.


    Michael nodded thoughtfully. ��Add in Mamy Restaurant into my schedule. I am going to see Boss Mag.��


    ...


    The citizens of Chaos City discovered in shock that all the little beggars, who were alway begging on the streets, had disappeared in one night.


    This made those people who always gave to those children worried. They wondered if the poor children were frozen to death as the nights were starting to get colder.


    ...


    Mag went to the little bed with a smile, and gently said, ��Little Amy, time to rise and shine. Wash and eat your breakfast, or else you will bete for ss.��


    Amy shook her head with her eyes closed, and said, ��Hmm~ Your little Amy is not awake.��


    ��Then what shall I do?��


    ��Your little Amy says you have to kiss and hug her. And raise her above your head before she will wake up,�� Amy said with a naughty smile.


    ��Alright then.�� Mag smiled helplessly as he bent over and kissed Amy lightly on her forehead.


    ��Your little cutie is already online.�� Amy flicked open her eyes and stretched out her arms at Mag as she poutingly said, ��I want you to hug and raise me above your head.��


    ��Alright,�� Mag said indulgently with a smile. Then, he carried Amy up, raised her above his head, and gently lowered her down. He repeated the moves a few times.


    ��I��m flying! I��m flying~��


    Amy��s crystal clear giggles filled the room.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling, which was at the foot of the bed, was staring thoughtfully. Ity back on the ground, closed its eyes, and stretched out its two little paws.


    Mag only lowered Amy after she had enough fun. Then, he took out the clothes that she was supposed to wear today.


    Amy sat on the bed and trod on Ugly Duckling��s belly gently as she said, ��Don��t y dead, Ugly Duckling, Get up now.��


    ��Meow, meow.��


    Ugly Duckling twisted around with its eyes closed, seeking her favor.


    ��Don��t you know what you look like?�� Amy retrieved her little foot.


    Ugly Duckling opened its eyes and gave Amy a gloomy nce before standing up and rubbing against Amy��s leg with its head.


    Amy rubbed Ugly Duckling��s head with her feet as she consoled, ��It��s fine. It��s not your fault that you are ugly. This is your fate.��


    It��s cold today, so Amy��s got to wear her padded jacket and bunny beanie. Mag brought a white down jacket and a little beanie over. After helping Amy change out of her pyjamas, he wrapped her up with the down jacket and put on the beanie for her.


    The white bunny beanie had two cute droopy ears. The beanie could cover the ears nicely, and there were two white furballs that fell to her hands�� level. Wearing it together with the white down jacket made her look like a little white rabbit, which was so adorable.


    Mag nodded with satisfaction as he felt that his dressing sense was getting back.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling gazed at Amy in shock as it almost couldn��t recognize her.


    ��Father, how do I look?�� Amy asked expectantly.


    ��Erm, very adorable.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Amy wants to have a look too! Amy wants to have a look too!�� Amy said excitedly.


    ��Then, Father will carry you.�� Mag carried Amy to the bathroom.


    ��Wow. Little bunny is so cute!�� Amy looked at herself in the mirror with wide eyes. Then, she began to sing, ��Little bunny, white and chubby, two pointed ears...��


    ��Little Amy, you can try to pull those two furballs,�� Mag said smilingly as he suddenly remembered something.


    ��This?�� Amy took one white furball and pulled.


    The left bunny ear stood up.


    ��Wow!�� Amy blinked and stared at the pointed ear in amazement. Then, she grabbed the other and pulled it. The other ear stood up too.


    Pull and release, and the bunny ears would rise and fall. Amy��s eyes widened as she made all sorts of cute expressions.


    ��It��s so fun and cute! Father, I really like this little bunny,�� Amy said happily as she held Mag��s face and gave him a kiss.

 Chapter 991 - Wow! What A Cute Rabbit Spirit!

    <h4>Chapter 991 Wow! What A Cute Rabbit Spirit!</h4>


    ��Miss Elizabeth, do you feel better?�� Yabemiya asked gently when she walked into the room with a cup of water and saw Elizabeth standing by the bed, looking down.


    ��I��m fine now.�� Elizabeth turned back and nodded slightly when she saw Yabemiya. She received the cup of water from Yabemiya naturally, and took a couple of sips before putting it on the window ledge.


    ��That��s great.�� Yabemiya smiled. However, she wore a worried face quickly. She hesitated for a while before asking, ��Then, are you going to leave?��


    ��Mm-hm,�� Elizabeth replied with a slight nod. Her gaze was fixed outside the window. The overlyfortable days spent here had almost caused her to forget the oath that she swore back then. One day, she would return to Frost Dragon Ind and defeat all the frost dragons there to keep that position for her father.


    Therefore, she had to leave.


    Of course, most importantly, it was because she was worried that Fox might find his way here.


    ��But you��ve been severely injured twice in a row. Where do you intend to go this time?�� Yabemiya��s face was full of worries.


    ��I��m not sure yet,�� Elizabeth replied calmly. There was a lost look in her eyes. That��s right, where to go?


    Yabemiya watched Elizabeth. She hesitated for a long while, and finally gathered the courage to say, ��If you haven��t decided, continue staying here. Chaos City is a very safe ce. If you don��t mind, I can rmend you to Boss Mag so that you can also be an employee in Mamy Restaurant. That way, you won��t be bored.��


    ��Be an employee?�� Elizabeth frowned.


    ��If you��re unwilling, it��s alright. I��m just worried that you would be bored staying in the room...�� Yabemiya quickly waved her hands and wanted to hit her mouth. How could such a dignified giant dragon like Miss Elizabeth work as a service staff member like her?


    Elizabeth looked at Yabemiya silently for a while before saying, ��Let me consider it for a while.��


    ��Hmm?�� Yabemiya, who was already prepared to hear Elizabeth dismiss that idea, was stunned. Her eyes gleamed with surprise, and she quickly nodded her head. ��Mm-hm, mm-hm. Then I��ll ask Boss in the morning!��


    ��Mm-hm,�� Elizabeth replied, picked up the cup of water, and took another sip as she looked out of the window.


    She, too, did not know why she would give such a reply. That was totally not like her, and was not ording to her previous n.


    ��Then I��ll get to work. I��ll bring you some delicious breakfastter.�� Before Elizabeth could regret her decision, Yabemiya walked out the door happily.


    Be a service staff member in Chaos City? No, I can��t fall by the wayside, but... why do I feel like I don��t want to reject her? Elizabeth stood by the window and looked at the cup of water in her hand, baffled.


    ...


    ��Little Rabbit, let��s go~ let��s go down!�� Mag was full of smiles as he carried Amy downstairs. The little fellow would always lift one��s mood up.


    ��Wow, Amy��s little rabbit hat is so cute!�� Anna, who was already in the restaurant, said as she saw Amye down.


    ��Little Amy is so cute!�� Firis was also blown away. There was a moment she felt that she had seen her princess. She could not help but think of Princess Irina when she saw her demeanor and expression.


    Yabemiya and the rest also crowded around and praised Amy��s outfit today. There were some of them who could not resist the urge to reach out and pinch Amy��s rabbit ears.


    When she heard everyone��s praises, Amy��s little face was filled with joy. She reached her hand out to grab two furry balls with a smile, and said, ��I can even show you a very impressive magic trick.��


    ��Magic?�� Anna rushed up to the front and watched Amy curiously.


    Everyone also looked at Amy curiously, wondering what the little fellow would conjure up.


    ��Mm-hm. Watch carefully.�� Amy nodded. She stretched out her index finger on the hand holding the furry balls, pointed to her left rabbit year, and said, ��left ear.��


    The floppy left rabbit ear suddenly straightened.


    ��Right ear.��


    The right ear also straightened.


    ��Left... Right... Left... Together...��


    As Amy chanted, one of the rabbit ears would straighten, and then the other one, and coupled with Amy��s quirky expressions, her audience burst out intoughter. They were all melted by Amy��s cute performance.


    ��Wow, how impressive, how cute!�� Anna pped her little hands and looked enviously at Amy��s little rabbit hat.


    It looks like Little Anna likes this little rabbit hat very much too, Shirley thought as she looked at Anna.


    ��Let��s have breakfast first.�� Mag brought everyone��s breakfast out from the kitchen. After this period of time, everyone was very familiar with Mag��s eating habits.


    After breakfast, Mag put on his gloves and pushed his bicycle out to send Amy to school.


    The moment Amy stepped out of the door wearing the little rabbit hat, the customers�� eyes lit up.


    For the regr customers of Mamy Restaurant, there were two reasons foring to Mamy Restaurant: firstly, the delicious food, and secondly, the adorable little boss!


    There were certain things that people would find lovely just by watching.


    The little boss obviously belonged to that kind.


    ��Little Boss, the little rabbit you��re wearing today is very cute!�� Harrison said with a grin.


    ��Uncle Gray Fatty, your little tummy today...�� Amy took a look at Harrison��srge tummy and shrugged apologetically. ��I��m sorry, I really can��t bring myself to praise it.��


    Harrison: ��...��


    Although he was very angry... why was he unable to blow his top?


    The customers allughed. One of their joys came from hearing the little boss diss the customers.


    ��Uncle Three Hair, keep working hard and you can be Uncle Two Hair,�� Amy said seriously as she climbed onto the bicycle and broke out in a smile at a balding uncle. She even made her two rabbit ears straighten a few times in encouragement.


    That uncle twirled the three strands of hair left on his head silently, trying to make that oasis in the desert look denser.


    Magughed as he shook his head and reminded Amy to hold on tight. He stepped lightly on the pedal and rode off.


    ��Wow! What a cute rabbit spirit!��


    ��That��s not a rabbit spirit, it��s obviously the recently super popr little hero... Amy!��


    ��It��s the same hat, but why does it look so good on her?��


    As Amy entered the school, she attracted the gazes of many students because of her hat.


    Mag used his stern gaze to frighten the few children who looked like they obviously had romantic thoughts. Although they were just seven- to eight-year-olds, he still had to strangle all of it in the cradle.

 Chapter 992 - The Number One Knight In Norland Continen

    <h4>Chapter 992 The Number One Knight In Nond Continen</h4>


    On the way back, Mag observed carefully and saw no more signs of any of those little beggars. Meanwhile, there was an obvious increase in the people from Gray Temple and the city lord��s castle patrolling around.


    This was undeniably a good thing. When it came to kidnapping, the most Mag could do was to scare the kidnappers off, and he still had to depend on the city lord to solve the root of the problem.


    In hisst letter for City Lord Michael, Mag raised some of his opinions, and if the city lord could consider some of his suggestions, the kidnapping cases in Chaos City would be curbed to a veryrge extent.


    The busy operating hours had ended, and the people in Mamy Restaurant could finally get some rest.


    Mag was removing his apron while walking out of the kitchen when Yabemiya came over and hesitated for a while before saying, ��Boss Mag, I have something to talk to you about...��


    ��Oh, right, Miya, the chicken soup and fried rice are already packed in the thermal boxes. You can just take it. Is the injureddy feeling better?�� Mag said with a gentle smile as he turned around after hanging his apron at the side.


    ��Mm-hm, mm-hm. Her injuries are getting better. She is fine now.�� Miya nodded. She hesitated for a while before continuing, ��There��s something else I want to ask you. Does the restaurant still need more service staff?��


    ��Hmm?�� Mamy Restaurant looked at Miya with surprise. An idea shed past his mind, but he quickly dismissed it. Nodding, he said, ��Yeah, there are more and more customers in the restaurant now. We are indeed a little short-handed. If there were more employees as good as you, it would naturally do us good.��


    Yabemiya��s eyes lit up, and she said a little nervously, ��Then can I rmend someone? She��s better than me at everything, and is even better-looking than me.��


    ��Rmend someone?�� Mag��s expression suddenly changed. No way, does it work this way? When he recalled thatdy who fought to the veryst moment at the Frost Battlefield, Mag did not think that she would look like a giant dragon who would be a service staff member at Mamy Restaurant.


    ��Yes.�� Miya nodded profusely and looked at Mag with anticipation.


    Mag thought for a while and nodded, saying, ��Since you rmended that person, you can let her have a go at the restaurant first. If she passes the interview, she is very wee to join Mamy Restaurant.��


    Mag had already thought things through. Since the people in Mamy Restaurant are from all over the ce��there��s a drag queen, a princess from the Moon Nation, a traitor of the elves, and the number one knight in Nond Continent (this can be omitted)��having the daughter of the chief of the Frost Dragon tribe as well would not hurt. After all, she��s an 8th-tier powerhouse.


    ��Thank you!�� Yabemiya smiled in surprise.


    ��I should be the one thanking you if you can find me a suitable employee,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Yabemiya looked at Mag and hesitated for a while before she resolutely said, ��I still have to trouble you with something.��


    ��Huh?��


    ��I saw the portrait you drew for Uncle Angus. It looked exactly like his child. I have never seen my father ever since I was young. I only know what he looks like based on what my mother said. Can you... help me draw a portrait of my father? I want to look for him once I��ve saved enough money. That was my mother��s dying wish...�� Yabemiya looked nervous and expectant.


    Mag��s heart went out for Miya. He smiled and nodded as he gently said, ��Of course, although I might not be able to draw out what he looks like exactly, I will try my best.��


    ��Thank you, thank you!�� Yabemiya��s eyes reddened instantly, and she bowed deeply towards Mag.


    ��You��re wee.�� Miya helped Yabemiya up as he thought, System, draw me another portrait. 1000 copper coins, deal?


    ��Host! The system��s previous work was worth 10,000 copper coins. Isn��t it a little too much to just cut the price by 10 folds?�� The system was a little dissatisfied.


    That��s because I gave you an extra red packet of 9000 copper coins to congratte you on your opening. Now it��s back to the market rate, 1000 copper coins. If I don��t buy it from you, wouldn��t you be wasting this function of yours? Think about it, would you be able to earn 1000 copper coins just by working hard to harvest vegetables for a year? Now all you have to do is simply activate your photocopier and you get 1000 copper coins. Can��t you even do such simple math? Mag said inside with a grin.


    ��That seems to be the case...�� The system was wavering.


    ��Start listing out your questions. What information do you need? I��ll ask.�� Mag continued the conversation very naturally.


    ��Erm... I need distinctive physical features...��


    Mag quickly asked Miya the questions based on the system��s request, and obtained all the necessary information.


    ��Wait here for a while. I��ll go upstairs to draw it out for you.�� Mag stood up and went upstairs. He went to the study to read for a while. Around 10 minutester, he walked back down with the portrait that the system had already delivered.


    ��This is the portrait that I��ve done to the best of my ability. I cannot guarantee if it��s urate.�� Mag rolled the portrait up and passed it to Miya.


    When Miya received the portrait, her hands were obviously shaking, and her breathing also became faster.


    In her world, the only things about her father were the ones that her mother often repeated to her before she went to bed. Although she had always tried very hard to construct aplete image in her mind, she was still unsure what her father should look like up until now.


    She unrolled the portrait slowly. A man dressed in gold and silver armor, with one gold and one silver dragon horn on his head, appeared before her eyes. Even though it was just a portrait, those eyebrows as sharp as a sword, the gaze as cold as the edge of a knife, and that long scar above the left eyebrow exuded an aura of contempt that made one want to bow down in submission.


    ��Father...�� Yabemiya��s eyes were already red. When she saw the man in the portrait, bits and pieces of imagination in her mind finally pieced together. So this was her father, the man her mother had waited for more than a decade toe back but never got to see again.


    ��You will find him,�� Mag said gently as he put his hand lightly on Yabemiya��s head.


    Miya calmed down when she felt the warmth from the top of her head. She looked at Mag and agitatedly said, ��Thank you, Boss.��


    After keeping the portrait, Yabemiya carried the thermal box and walked quickly towards the dormitory. Her footsteps were so light it seemed as though she was about to fly.


    When she opened the dormitory door, Miya put the thermal box on the dining table and opened the door to her room. Facing Elizabeth, who was standing by the window, she happily said, ��Miss Elizabeth, Boss agreed to let you go for the interview. Also, he drew me a portrait of my father! I finally know what my father looks like!��

 Chapter 993 - Then… Can I Call You Big Sister?

    <h4>Chapter 993 Then... Can I Call You Big Sister?</h4>


    ��A portrait of your father?!��


    Elizabeth turned around in an instant. She looked at the rolled-up paper in Miya��s hand doubtfully.


    ��Mm-hm. Didn��t I tell youst night that our boss drew a portrait for an old grandpa of his missing son, and it was used for the missing-person notice? This morning, the child who was lost for 25 years came to Mamy Restaurant and reunited with his father. My gosh, he really looked exactly like what Boss drew!�� Yabemiya nodded.


    She waved the portrait in her hand excitedly, and continued, ��Then I asked Boss to help me draw a portrait of my father. Although I��ve never met him, and only know what he looked like based on my mother��s descriptions, I feel that what Boss drew is my father!��


    Elizabeth looked at an excited Yabemiya with some mixed emotions, and said, ��Do you really want to know what he looks like so badly?��


    ��Of course! I really want to know what he looks like. I even often dream of him, but every time I wake up, I forget what he looks like.�� Yabemiya nodded and was a little dejected, but she became happy again very quickly, and said, ��But now I know. He definitely looks like this. Let me show you.��


    As she said that, Yabemiya untied a thin string on the portrait and unrolled it slowly.


    An awe-inspiring man in a gold and silver armor, with one silver and one gold dragon horn on his head appeared in the portrait.


    ��Father...�� When she saw the person in the portrait, Elizabeth nked out for a moment. After not seeing him for three years, the image of him in her memory was already beginning to get blurry. After she saw the portrait, it became clear instantly.


    However, she was quickly doubtful. Even she was unable to draw her father��s portrait so vividly, but Miya was actually able to get such a portrait from Mag. Could he really have drawn this portrait based on what Miya had told him?


    Of course, what made her more unsettled was that from this moment on, it would mean that Miya knew what her father looked like.


    That pair of gold and silver horns was rather well-known in the Nond Continent.


    ��Miss Elizabeth, isn��t my father very handsome? I intend to look for him the moment I��ve saved up enough money. Or, I could take this portrait and ask any giant dragon customers if they know my father in the future. I believe I would be able to find him one day.�� Yabemiya smiled hopefully.


    ��You want to look for him?�� Elizabeth felt strange seeing her smile. If Miya really did that, her identity would be exposed. Their father had way more enemies than friends.


    Miya could also feel the change in Elizabeth��s mood. She curiously asked, ��Miss Elizabeth, do you know my father?��


    Elizabeth looked at Yabemiya silently for a long while before nodding. ��I do.��


    ��Really?!�� Yabemiya��s eyes lit up. Her voice trembled a little as she gripped Elizabeth��s hand, and she said in surprise, ��You... You really know my father? Do you know who he is? And where he is now?��


    It had been more than 10 years. It was the first time she knew what her father looked like, but she did not expect to be able to get news of him so quickly. It even felt surreal.


    ��Because he is also my father.�� Elizabeth tried to control herself, but there was still a slight tremble in her voice.


    ��You...�� Yabemiya was stunned. She blinked as she watched Elizabeth and still felt as though she had heard her wrongly. She asked, ��Miss Elizabeth, what... what did you just say?��


    ��He is your father, and also my father,�� Elizabeth answered.


    ��How... How can this be possible?�� Yabemiya was finally certain that she did not hear wrongly. She took two steps back and looked at Elizabeth with increasing disbelief. How could her father be Miss Elizabeth��s father!?


    ��His name is Rankster. He is the chief of the Frost Dragon tribe and a very powerful giant dragon. I am Elizabeth, Rankster��s daughter, and also a frost dragon.�� Elizabeth tried to speak calmly as she looked at Yabemiya.


    Yabemiya opened her mouth, but did not say anything as she looked at Elizabeth for a very long time. Her mind was in a mess, and Elizabeth��s words kept echoing inside.


    ��Did you... already know?�� Yabemiya asked as she looked straight at Elizabeth after a while.


    ��I��m sorry, I had to keep this from you because of various reasons.�� Elizabeth nodded. She was very apologetic. However, she quickly put on a serious expression, and said, ��But I have to tell you that Father has a lot of enemies. If others find out about your identity, you will be in great danger.��


    Yabemiya��s eyes reddened. As she got choked up with emotions, she said, ��Where is he? Why hasn��t hee even once after so many years? He promised my mother that he woulde, but did not evene to see her for thest time.��


    ��I don��t know. They said that he is already dead.�� Elizabeth shook her head. She did not tell her that he was not there when her mother passed away as well.


    ��Dead?�� Yabemiya was shocked. Her eyes lost color and her body shook as though she was almost unable to stay upright.


    Elizabeth held Yabemiya��s shoulder, and gently said, ��That��s just what they said. No one has seen his corpse. I feel that he��s just trapped in some ce.��


    Yabemiya looked at Elizabeth when she felt the warmth on her shoulders. She pounced right into her embrace and started crying in an instant.


    Elizabeth stiffened slightly. Her heart softened immediately when she saw Miya, who was shaking and crying in her embrace. She lifted her hand and ced it gently on her back,forting her.


    She did not know how she shouldfort Miya, because she had never beenforted before.


    However, she wanted to bring some warmth to Miya to let her know that at least she was there.


    ��Then... can I call you ��big sister��?�� Miya asked softly after crying in Elizabeth��s embrace for a long time and soaking her shirt.


    The term ��big sister�� caught Elizabeth a little off-guard. However, when she saw how pitiful Yabemiya looked, she could not bring herself to reject her. She thought for a while and nodded, but quickly added, ��You can only do so when there��s no one else around.��


    ��Mm-hm, mm-hm.�� Yabemiya nodded her head hard and smiled.


    Ever since her mother had passed away, she had never felt an embrace as warm and dependable.


    It was the first time that she found out that other than her father, she still had a sister in this world.

 Chapter 994 - Host! How Can You Bargain Like That?!

    <h4>Chapter 994 Host! How Can You Bargain Like That?!</h4>


    After she calmed down, Yabemiya curiously asked Elizabeth, ��Err... Big Sister, how did you find me?��


    ��I got the ring that Father left behind. He told me about you, so I found you based on the information he left behind.�� Elizabeth opened her hand, and in her palm was the ring that she had told Miya to take care of.


    ��Although Father did not look for you, he still felt guilty towards you. In this ring, there is a present for you. It��s a golden dragon source. Once you absorb the dragon source, you will be able to get rid of your identity as a half-dragon and be a real giant dragon.�� Elizabeth put the ring in Miya��s hand.


    ��Be a real giant dragon?�� Yabemiya looked at the ring in her hand with hesitation.


    Elizabeth said, ��Giant dragons fly in the sky and exist in the highest level of the Nond Continent. After you be a giant dragon, you will be able to have strong powers. That way, you will be able to protect yourself and the things you want to protect.��


    ��Protect the people I want to protect...�� Yabemiya looked up at Elizabeth. Her gaze slowly became resolute. She nodded her head hard, and said, ��I want to be a real giant dragon. I want to protect you and not let anyone harm you again.��


    Elizabeth looked at Miya. It was ridiculous for a half-dragon with only brute strength to say that she wanted to protect an 8th-tier dragon like her, but when she heard it, she felt warmth in her heart.


    Even her parents would only keep telling her: you need to be strong so that you can protect yourself. They never told her that they would protect her.


    ��In another 10 days, you can consume this golden dragon source. When you be a real giant dragon, I will teach you how to train and fight.��


    ��What about you? Will you stay? Boss already agreed to let you go for an interview. If you��re willing, you can go to the restaurant for an interview with me today.�� Yabemiya looked at her expectantly.


    Elizabeth hesitated for a while. When she saw Yabemiya��s expectant gaze, she nodded. ��Alright.��


    ��That��s great!�� Yabemiya said with joy. She wiped the tears off her face and pulled Elizabeth to the window to take a seat. ��I have so much to ask you...��


    ...


    ��Say, where did you gost night? And where were you this morning?��


    In a stone hut, Benjamin looked at Rachel solemnly. His voice was stern.


    Rachel hung her head low, afraid to look at Benjamin as she softly replied, ��I... I was feeling a little unwell yesterday, so I went home early. This morning... This morning...��


    ��This morning, Rachel went to visit my father with me.�� Just then, a voice came from the door. Hada walked in and nced at Rachel, and then suddenly dropped to his knees in front of Benjamin as he sincerely said to him, ��Uncle, please give me Rachel��s hand in marriage. I will treat her well and won��t let her suffer a single bit.��


    When she heard Hada��s voice, Rachel was surprised, but when she saw Hada kneeling in front of her father, the nervousness on her face quickly became joy.


    ��What... What are you doing? Get up!�� Benjamin looked a little unhappily at Hada kneeling in front of him, and said, ��You can��t even take care of yourself, what right do you have to say that you can take good care of my Rachel and not let her suffer? If Rachel married you, she would still have to support you and the old cksmith. I will never agree to this!��


    Hada��s gaze became dim. He looked at his two missing fingers, and did not know what to do all of a sudden.


    Rachel dropped to her knees as well in front of Benjamin and looked at him as she resolutely said, ��Father, I am willing to marry Hada! I am willing to live with him, whether in wealth or in poverty, I am willing to face everything with him.��


    Hada��s eyes lit up. He looked at Rachel and Rachel looked back at him. The gazes were filled with love when they met each other.


    ��You... Get up!�� Benjamin looked at Rachel and was so angry that even his mustache was shaking.


    ��I won��t get up if you don��t agree to it.�� Rachel shook her head.


    ��I will never agree to it, not even if I die!�� Benjamin stood up in a huff and stormed out of the house, mming the door behind him.


    The two knelt in silence for a while. Hada stood up with the help of the wall, and then reached out to help Rachel up. He apologetically said, ��I��m sorry, it��s me...��


    ��You��re great. It��s just that my father is too stubborn.�� Rachel reached out and gently covered Hada��s mouth. She shook her head as tears glimmered in her eyes.


    Hada��s gaze became resolute. He held Rachel��s hands and gently said, ��I will think of a way. Don��t be too upset, and don��t upset Uncle, either. He isn��t young anymore. It will be bad if he falls ill because of that.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Rachel nodded. She smiled. No matter what others might think, this man could always make her feel at ease.


    Silly girl, how much suffering in this world have you experienced? If you marry that silly boy, Hada, God knows how much more you��re going to suffer. How am I supposed to face your deceased mother? Benjamin leaned against the door and sighed deeply.


    ...


    It��s all my fault. Useless old man. I can��t even help Beck marry thedy he likes... At the corner of the wall outside, Angus sighed in self-reproach, his eyes filled with worry.


    ...


    A ck horse-drawn carriage pulled over in front of Mamy Restaurant. Michael got off from the horse-drawn carriage and looked at Mag, who was lying leisurely on a lounge chair at the door, and said, ��Boss Mag, I hope I didn��t disturb you by turning up without an invitation?��


    There was a small coffee table beside the lounge chair, and on it was a little furnace that was boiling some tea. The water had alreadye to a boil, and the fragrance of tea wafted out.


    Mag opened his eyes when he heard the voice. He quickly stood up with a smile when he saw Michael walking over, and said, ��It��s my fault for not weing the city lord properly when you graced us with your presence. I wonder what brings you here?��


    ��I have something to trouble you with.�� Michael went straight to the chair at the side and turned it to sit by the coffee table. He smilingly said, ��Boss Mag, are you not inviting me to have some tea? This scent is much more enticing than the tea leaves I have.��


    ��I��ve overlooked it.�� Mag sat down with a smile, poured a cup of red tea in a purple sand cup, and ced it in front of Michael.


    Michael picked the teacup up and took a sip. His eyes lit up, and he nodded with a smile as he said, ��Wonderful tea.��


    Michael ced the teacup down and looked at Mag as he said, ��Boss Mag, I am here because of that missing-person notice you put up yesterday. I heard that the old uncle found his son thanks to the portrait that you drew. Last night, Operation Daisy was held in the city lord��s castle and the Gray Temple. With the help of a mysterious hero, we saved 403 children. Some of these children had been kidnapped for years, so they look very different from what they used to. I would like you to draw a portrait of their parents for these children. Is that possible?��


    ��500 copper coins for a portrait,�� Michael said as he looked at Michael with clear eyes.


    ��Host! How can you bargain like that?!�� The angry voice of the system sounded.

 Chapter 995 - Host, I Haven’t Agreed To It!

    <h4>Chapter 995 Host, I Haven��t Agreed To It!</h4>


    Michael looked at Mag��s clear gaze and fell silent for a while before saying, ��The city lord��s castle��s finances are a little tight recently. We can only afford 250 copper coins for a portrait at the most. Boss Mag, do you think you can make do with it?��


    ��That��s settled.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Hey!!! Host, I haven��t agreed to it! 250 copper coins? Wasn��t it supposed to be 500 copper coins? Why is it cut by half?? It��s not your money, so your heart doesn��t ache at all!!!�� the system howled in Mag��s mind.


    ��System, I am getting you a part-time job here. Have you seen anyone��s boss so generous to find his employee a part-time job without asking for a single cent? Besides, this amount of moneyes in a bulk. All you need to do is switch your photocopier on and print these pictures out, then all the money will end up in your pocket. It��s much less troublesome than having to farm,�� Mag said calmly.


    ��Now that you put it that way... it does seem to make sense, huh?�� the system mumbled.


    ��You don��t have to be too touched. I will still introduce you to any other good stuff like this,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Boss Mag, you have contributed greatly to Chaos City. I have no idea how I should thank you.�� Michael looked at Mag gratefully. For a top chef like Mag, a simple te of Yangzhou fried rice would fetch him a sum way higher than a portrait. Besides, it was apparent that it would cost him less time too.


    ��Then why don��t you get a membership card with me, City Lord?�� Mag pulled out a notebook and a gold card with a grin.


    After sessfully promoting a membership card and obtaining a 10th-tier knight as a member, Mag sent Michael off with a grin. Hey back down on his lounge chair and enjoyed the sun.


    Michael��s original intention was to send the children to Mamy Restaurant one by one so that Mag could ask them questions for the information he needed for the portrait, but this suggestion was turned down by Mag.


    Mag got the system to print out a stack of questionnaires and listed all the questions he needed to ask on it. The staff in the city lord��s castle would do the asking, and also take a strand of hair from the interviewees before sending all of them to Mamy Restaurant. That way, the system would be able toe up with the portraits at its pace, and it would also save him a lot of trouble.


    Of course, there was another reason why Mag was unwilling to face those children. He was already unable to do anything more for them, but if he saw them, he would definitely want to think of something to do for them.


    It had been several days since the VIP membership had beenunched, and Mag already had six 10th-tier members, 24 9th-tier members, 62 8th-tier members, and 120 7th-tier members in his notebook.


    Although it was an almost non-restrictive promise, thisrge number of powerful members was enough to allow Mamy Restaurant to have a strong foothold in Nond Continent.


    ��Ding! The host��s expenditure has reached 336,520,000 points. The host can upgrade the restaurant from level four to level seven! After this upgrade, the restaurant��s defense level will reach level seven, and you can receive an additional S-grade air defense missile that will be able to hit level seven aerial targets! In addition, the host will also receive a chance for a free restaurant makeover, which includes opening up the space on the second floor, setting up private rooms, and more.�� The system��s voice suddenly rang.


    ��Wow!�� Mag was slightly stunned. The sudden benefits that the system gave caught him by surprise.


    The restaurant��s upgrade had almost nothing to do with his abilities. The strength that he spent 300,000,000 on sessfully added on to the expenditure, and was enough to level up the restaurant��s defense to level seven, so it could be considered well-spent.


    ��System, where did you copy that S-grade air defense missile from? The Patriots or the Red g?�� Mag asked curiously.


    ��Nonsense! How can you talk about copying when ites to weapon-making? I got the idea from the strengths of others and invented the world��s strongest air defense missiles that can explode with horrifying power in a very small space, therefore killing all enemies,�� the system said solemnly.


    ��If an S-grade can kill a 7th-tier target, what about an SS-grade and SSS-grade? Have you made them?�� Mag continued asking with interest.


    ��God said it��s not to be disclosed,�� the system replied calmly, and did not speak further.


    Mag raised his eyebrow and did not continue asking. As for that makeover chance, after thinking for a while, Mag decided that he would not use it for the time being. The restaurant just had a makeover recently, and it would seem very pretentious to keep doing it.


    Besides, if he were to increase the number of private rooms, he would need even more service staff, and would even have to redo some of the service flow patterns, which was not what he wanted.


    ��Boss, I��ve brought Miss Elizabeth over. She wants to be our restaurant��s staff member.�� Mag was falling asleep with his eyes closed when he suddenly heard Yabemiya��s voice by his ear.


    Miya opened his eyes and reached out to block the sunlight to see Elizabeth, who was standing beside Yabemiya.


    She had already regained the color on her face, but her breathing was still a little unstable. It was obvious that it would still take some more time for her to recover fully.


    When he recalled the day he cut her dress up, guilt shed past Mag��s eyes. Although the intention was indeed pure, he could not help but feel a little weird seeing Elizabeth again. He felt as though he had done something shameful.


    Could it be because I��ve been too pure recently? Mag raised his brow. It was not like he was some pure little puppy that would actually feel uneasy because he cut up a dress. Back in the days, he had done things even more perv�� pure.


    Of course, what shocked him more was that Elizabeth, a proud 8th-tier giant dragon, was actually willing to work in Mamy Restaurant!


    That was indeed beyond his expectations. At the same time, he was impressed with Yabemiya��s ability to trick people.


    Elizabeth looked at Mag calmly. That pair of eyes felt inexplicably familiar.


    The first time she saw him was at the city gate of Chaos City. It was Amy that made her take notice of this mere human. To think he could actually make such delicious food.


    However, looking at him right now made her feel a little different. Although he was still a normal human, he gave off the aura of someone who could not be overlooked.


    Besides, she kept having the feeling that she had seen that gaze somewhere before, not at the restaurant.


    ��Hello, Miss Elizabeth.�� Mag stood up and reached his right hand out towards Elizabeth with a smile.


    Elizabeth looked at Mag��s hand and hesitated for a while before reaching out a finger to touch him lightly and quickly retracting it. She nodded slightly, and said, ��Hello.��


    Mag nced at his hand. This was the first time he experienced such a handshake. However, he did not dwell much on it. He retracted his hand with a smile, and said, ��I��m very happy that you��re willing to work at Mamy Restaurant. However, before that, I need you to go through some simple tests.��

 Chapter 996 - Should I Report To Big Sister Irina?

    <h4>Chapter 996 Should I Report To Big Sister Irina?</h4>


    Although Elizabeth was very indifferent during the entire test, she was very cooperative. Shepleted Mag��s test outstandingly and maintained her 8th-tier giant dragon��s dignity.


    Her outstanding speed and judgement made her more than capable to take up the important task of serving.


    Therefore, Mag decided to employ her.


    ��Congrattions, Miss Elizabeth. You��re hired,�� Mad said to Elizabeth smilingly. Then, he congratted himself in his heart for employing another super-skilled but low-paid super employee.


    Being an unscrupulous businessman really felt so good!


    ��Erm.�� Elizabeth only nodded slightly. She didn��t look very happy.


    ��Great!�� Yabemiya jumped up ecstatically. She seemed much happier than Elizabeth.


    ��If you don��t have any other arrangements for today, you can have your lunch at the restaurant and get to know the others. You could also familiarize yourself with the work content and process during the lunch service first. I believe Miya will guide you properly,�� Mag said to Elizabeth.


    ��Alright.�� Elizabeth nodded.


    ��Don��t worry, Boss. I got it,�� Yabemiya said confidently.


    ...


    During their lunch, Mag announced to everyone that Elizabeth would be joining the restaurant. She was warmly received.


    Amy wondered as she gazed at Elizabeth, and mumbled, ��Father shredded Big Sister Elizabeth��s dress and then let her join the restaurant. I think things are not as simple as they look. Should I report to Big Sister Irina?��


    Mag, who was using his chopsticks to pick up the food for Amy, dropped a piece of fish onto the table. Was it that scary?


    ��The fish can��t be eaten, since it has fallen on the table. What a waste.�� Amy looked at that piece of fish with a tinge of regret. After pondering for a while, she reached out to pick up that piece of fish and ced it in front of Ugly Duckling. She smilingly said, ��Come, Ugly Duckling. I am giving you a piece of fish.��


    Ugly Duckling looked at Amy reproachingly. Didn��t she say it couldn��t be eaten? But it opened its mouth uncontrobly and swallowed it after it smelled the irresistible aroma.


    It smelled so good.


    ...


    Frost Dragon Ind.


    In the biggest hall, a robust old man wearing a golden armor was shouting at Dous, ��Dous, you old fool. Why did you let Fox have a duel with her? Were you trying to kill her on purpose? Although Elizabeth is a descendent of the Frost Dragon tribe, she also came from the blood of the Golden Dragon tribe. If you Frost Dragons tried to kill her because you don��t want her as your leader, we, the Golden Dragons, would definitely not stand by and watch you do it!��


    The several Frost Dragon elders present looked furious, but the other party was one of the top five powerhouses in the Dragon Inds, and thus none of them dared to interrupt him.


    ��Cecil, you old foggy. This is Frost Dragon Ind, and not your Golden Dragon Ind. It��s not up to you to give orders here!�� Dous also shouted coldly. ��Elizabeth was the one who suggested the duel. As the great elder, I would never break the rules set by our ancestors. This is a Frost Dragon tribe��s matter and none of your business!��


    ��I will make things clear today. If anyone dares to touch Elizabeth, then they will be the enemies of the Golden Dragon tribe. The Golden Dragon tribe will hold its duels to select our tribe leader in a year��s time. Any young giant dragons with Golden Dragon��s blood will be eligible to take part. Elizabeth is eligible too.��


    ��What shall we do now, Great Elder? If Elizabeth really bes the tribe leader of the Golden Dragon tribe, then the power of the Golden Dragon tribe will increase, while ours will be weakened. Then, our situation will be worse than it is now,�� the seventh elder said worriedly.


    ��Ah. I think Elizabeth is already in cahoots with the Golden Dragon tribe. She was even friendly with Alex. Such a rebellious character is exactly reminiscent of Rankster in the past. I think we should send someone to kill her to set an example!�� the second elder said coldly.


    Dous nced at the second elder, and calmly asked, ��After killing Elizabeth, will you be able to prop up the future of the Frost Dragon tribe for the next 1000 years?��


    The second elder moved his lips, but he couldn��t voice out a word. He was almost reaching the end of his life. Don��t even say it��s for 1000 years, he might not even make it to the next 200 years�� mark.


    ��Pass down this order. Forbid anyone from hurting Elizabeth. Cancel all the tracking,�� Dous said. He continued on to the second elder, ��Furthermore, tell Fox that he still has another chance a yearter. However, if he even touches a single scale on Elizabeth, he can forget about bing the leader of the Frost Dragon tribe ever again.��


    ...


    ��Have you heard about it? The person that everyone in the city was looking for was found!��


    ��Really? Whose luck is so good?��


    ��I don��t know. I heard it was a youngdy.��


    In the Blue Suede��s factory, the female workers were chatting as they were getting ready for their shift that night.


    Cynthia looked at Rachel, who was sitting in a corner looking out of sorts, and curiously asked, ��Rachel, was it you who found that person after you ran out in a hurry yesterday?��


    All the female workers looked at Rachel curiously after they heard that. She knew the rules of the factory very well, and was neverte or left early. However, she ran out without applying for leave yesterday, which made the supervisor rather displeased. The factory most probably would deduct her pay. Everyone was curious where she went yesterday.


    ��Yes, It��s me.�� Rachel noticed everyone��s gazes and nodded. She didn��t like to lie.


    ��Wow! It��s really you!��


    Amotion erupted in the workshop. All the female workers looked at Rachel with amazement and envy. That was a buffet coupon that was worth over 10,000. She would be able to enjoy the same delicacies that Miss Gloria enjoyed. That little pay deduction was nothing whenpared to that!


    Cynthia rolled her eyes about and then went to Rachel full of smiles. She took her hand, and said, ��Rachel, when do you intend to go and use the coupon? Anyway, you don��t have anyone to bring along with you, so why don��t you bring me along? We are such good friends. You won��t say no to me, right?��


    Rachel shook her head apologetically. ��I��m sorry, Cynthia. I already promised someone else.��


    ��Alright.�� Cynthia released Rachel��s hand disappointedly before going back to her seat and sulked.


    ��Excuse me. May I ask, is Master Benjamin working here?�� Angus asked the guard respectfully at the factory��s entrance.


    ��Yes, he does. Why are you looking for him?�� The guard nodded and then sized up Angus. He wondered why this vagrant-like old man was looking for Master Benjamin.


    Angus pleaded, ��I have something important to speak to him about. Can you bring me to him please? I won��t take up too much of your time.��


    ��This...�� The guard seemed to be put in a predicament. The old man looked quite pitiful, but the factory had its regtions. Outsiders couldn��t be allowed in without permission.


    ��Let him in.�� Right at this moment, a melodious voice appeared from the side.

 Chapter 997 - Why Does A Woman Have To Depend On A Man To Be Respected?

    <h4>Chapter 997 Why Does A Woman Have To Depend On A Man To Be Respected?</h4>


    ��Miss Gloria.�� The guard turned around as he heard the sound. He immediately greeted her politely and waved his hand at Angus. ��You are lucky to meet our boss. She agreed to let you in, so I will bring you to Master Benjamin now.��


    ��Thank you.�� Angus bowed to Gloria with gratitude before he followed the guard in.


    Did hee to Master Benjamin because of Rachel? A hint of curiosity shed across Gloria��s eyes, and then she followed them in too. She woulde to inspect the factory every other day. The trench coats�� poprity had made Blue Suede Fashion famous. It was now the top fashion brand in the wealthydies�� social circle in Chaos City. This brought a great ie to Blue Suede.


    Although it was already winter, and the thin trench coats were no longer suitable, there were many nobledies who had ced their orders. Even if they couldn��t wear it now, they would be able to wear it in theing spring when the weather got warmer. Therefore, the factory was still having many orders.


    Of course, half of the masters were currently manufacturing the thick trench coats. These thicker trench coats that could be worn under the harsh winter winds had already received plenty of pre-orders before they were even put on the production lines.


    Gloria followed Angus toward the production workshop. She recognized that this was the old man who��d found his long-lost son at Mamy Restaurant��s entrance that morning, and Benjamin was Rachel��s father. She felt that couple was actually rather sweet.


    ��Please wait here for a moment.�� The guard made Angus wait at the workshop��s entrance as he went to say to Benjamin, ��Master Benjamin, there is someone looking for you.��


    ��Someone is looking for me?�� Benjamin, who was making the pattern, was slightly taken aback. He turned to look at Angus at the door, and Angus smiled and waved at him. Although he didn��t know him, out of courtesy, Benjamin still got up and walked to the entrance.


    ��You are? Do I know you?�� Benjamin asked Angus doubtfully when he got to the entrance. He still couldn��t recall who this was even after thinking very carefully.


    ��You do not know me, Mr Benjamin. But, I know you. I am Beck��s father,�� Angus said to Benjamin full of smiles before he quickly changed his words. ��Or, I should say Hada��s father.��


    Benjamin��s eyes became cautious immediately as he sized Angus up. His shabby jacket was full of holes and patches. He wouldn��t even be surprised if he said he was a vagrant. With furrowed brows, he said, ��You are the father that he has found today? Why did youe to look for me?��


    ��Yes. I had been searching for him for 25 years before finally finding him in Chaos City.�� Angus nodded as he slid his shoes with holes backwards. He sincerely said to Benjamin, ��I have to ask you for a great favor today. I have met Miss Rachel this morning. Hada and her love each other. I would like to respectfully ask you to allow them to be together. Hada is a good kid, I believe he will take good care of Rachel.��


    ��Take good care of Rachel?�� Benjaminughed sarcastically. He pointed at Angus and said in a louder voice, ��If he was a physically able person and had a normal family, I would give them my blessings. But, he has physical disabilities, and has to support an old cksmith who even has problems taking care of himself. He can��t even support himself, and now he has a father who can��t do anything. Tell me, how is he going to take care of Rachel? If Rachel marries him, she would have to take care of the three of you every single day, and she also has to earn money to support that family!


    ��I only have one daughter, and I did all I could to bring her up. Everyone who met her praises her. I want her to marry into a good family and live a respectable life! No matter what you say, I will never agree to their marriage!��


    Angus looked at the determined Benjamin with disappointment. In the past, he did have many assets and could afford a good dowry, but he didn��t have even one copper coin in his pocket now, let alone a dowry. It would be good enough if he didn��t add onto Beck��s burdens.


    He, too, was a father, so he could understand how Benjamin thought. Who would want their children to suffer?


    ��Benjamin��s girl is pretty and capable. How can she marry a handicapped man?��


    ��That��s right. There are many of us here who want our sons to marry his daughter, but Rachel has turned all of us down.��


    Benjamin��s voice was rather loud, so it quickly attracted many people��s attention. Many master tailors even put down their work and went to take a look at the entrance. They were discussing quietly among themselves.


    Why can��t they be together since they love each other? Gloria thought perplexedly as she watched from a short distance away. She had seen Hada that morning. Even though he had physical disabilities, he didn��t take charity from others. He had much more integrity and aspiration than a lot of normal people.


    And when the two of them gazed at each other, she had even seen what true love looked like. She was a little envious, and at the same time wished to give them her blessing. But, she hadn��t expected that Rachel��s father would be against them so strongly.


    ��Rachel, you need to go and take a look now. Your father is arguing with someone!�� a female worker, who ran in in a rush, said.


    ��What?�� Rachel had a shock, and quickly dashed to the entrance. She saw the deted Angus, who was standing in front of Benjamin, who resembled a fighting cock that had just won a fight.


    ��Father, why did youe here? I had a hard time looking for you.�� Before Rachel could go forward, a limping figure rushed in. He heaved a sigh of relief after he saw Angus. Then, he noticed Benjamin who was standing at the side. Even though he was shocked, he swiftly respectfully greeted, ��Uncle.��


    Benjamin coldly said to Hada, ��You came just in time. Since your father is present today too, I will make things clear to all of you. As long as I am Rachel��s father for a day, I will never allow Rachel to marry you. It will be over my dead body. You��d better give up and tell your father to nevere to look for me again! And I forbid you to see Rachel again!��


    Hada��s eyes darkened as he rolled his fingers into fists slowly and then released them helplessly.


    ��Father, no matter what happens, I am going to marry Hada!�� Rachel dashed forward and grabbed Hada��s hand as she looked at Benjamin determinedly.


    Benjamin was so angry that his moustache trembled. He pointed at Rachel. ��You... You are going to be the death of me! How is he going to provide a respectable life for you? He will only let you suffer for the rest of your life!��


    ��Is he the one who is going to have the buffet with Rachel? A cripple. Isn��t her taste in men bad?�� Cynthia said as she pursed her lips and sized Hada up.


    ��Yes. He doesn��t seem suitable for Rachel at all. What is she thinking?�� The female workers wondered too.


    ��I guess she was enticed by that one meal and lost her way. She would beughed at if she married a cripple. It isn��t respectable at all,�� Cynthia said with a hint of jealousy.


    The female workers were all talking about it and waiting to watch a good show.


    ��Why does a woman have to depend on a man to be respected? Couldn��t she earn it for herself?�� Right at this moment, a curious voice spoke up from the side.

 Chapter 998 - Find Him. Find The Method To Remove The Curse!

    <h4>Chapter 998 Find Him. Find The Method To Remove The Curse!</h4>


    Gloria, who had been watching silently at the side, stepped forward gradually with a smile and said to Rachel, ��I have seen Miss Rachel��s sewing skills. They have already reached the level of a master. I have speciallye to sign a new contract with her today. Furthermore, I have great hopes for her. I believe she could have a very respectable life with her own hard work and skills.��


    The surroundings quieted down immediately. Everybody was looking at Gloria in disbelief.


    All the masters in the factory were old masters with at least 20 years of skills. Even if they were not famous master tailors, their skills were impable.


    But Rachel was just over 20 years of age, and she had only done some sewing-the-corners work previously. Although her skills were slightly better than the usual female workers��, she simply wasn��t senior enough to be a master now, right?


    How... could this be! Cynthia was full of disbelief. Bing a master meant having a minimum sry of 10,000 copper coins, and the job was much easier. A female worker only earned 3,000 copper coins despite working much harder. Although they were both workers, she had joined one month earlier than her, so how could Rachel be a master?


    Rachel also looked at Gloria in a shock. She felt she must have heard it wrongly.


    Benjamin was a little stunned too. His kind boss had just said something that he didn��tprehend fully. Smiling, he said hesitantly to Gloria, ��Miss Gloria, are you saying that you want Rachel to be a master?��


    ��Yes.�� Gloria nodded.


    Benjamin shook his head rapidly, and said, ��No, this simply will not do. She is just a little girl, how can she be a master? Her skills are not aplished yet. If she mishandled the clothes, it would damage Blue Suede��s reputation. This simply isn��t feasible at all. Furthermore, she is so junior, how could she be a master?��


    All the masters were looking at Gloria too. Promoting such a young girl to their level had indeed made them feel a little ufortable.


    ��In Blue Suede, all I care about is your capabilities. I don��t care how long you��ve joined thepany for. I will pay you ording to how capable you are and how much value you can generate for Blue Suede.This is a fair deal,�� Gloria said to Benjamin and the other masters beforending her gaze on Rachel. ��For someone with Rachel��s capabilities, it��s a waste of talent to let her remain as a worker. Hence, there��s nothing wrong with me promoting her to the rank of master, because I believe she can generate more value for Blue Suede.��


    Gloria��s gaze turned to the female workers, and she smilingly said, ��Of course, if anyone of you is as outstanding as her, please continue your good work. Let me see your capabilities, and you will be the next new master.��


    After a moment of silence from the female workers, a round of apuse erupted from them, and an unusual sparkle glowed in their eyes.


    There were tears glistening in Rachel��s eyes. Choking, she said to Gloria, ��Miss Gloria, I...��


    ��Believe in my judgement and your capabilities.�� Gloria looked at Rachel smilingly before looking at Hada. ��I shouldn��t have interfered in your family matters, but someone told me before that as long as I am capable, a woman can make a living by herself and doesn��t need to obey anyone.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Rachel nodded with conviction. She held Hada��s hand tightly, and said to Benjamin, ��Father, I will have a respectable life with my own capabilities. I want to marry Hada and I believe we can make our lives respectable together. We will not be impoverished.��


    ��Uncle, I am a cksmith. I can support both my father and master with my hands. I will not drag Rachel down,�� Hada promised to Benjamin solemnly as he held Rachel��s hand tightly.


    ��That��s good enough, old pal. Your daughter will be earning more than you in two years�� time. She alone can let her whole family live respectably.��


    ��That��s right. We, the old fogies, had worked for our entire lives, and were no different from this little girl now. This young man is not bad, either. He will be nice to your daughter.��


    The old tailors had changed their attitudes, and began to talk him out of his disagreement.


    Benjamin looked at Hada and Rachel, who were holding theirs together tightly, with a frown. He sighed loudly after a long period of silence. ��Since you are so stubborn, I shall not bother with you anymore. But you have chosen this yourself today, don��t ever me me for not stopping you in the future.�� Then, he turned and went straight into the workshop.


    Surprised smiles appeared on both Rachel and Hada��s faces simultaneously. Then, they hugged each other tightly.


    The crowd also smiled before they dispersed. This seemed like a rather good ending.


    Angus, who was standing at the side, also had a relieved smile on his face.


    Gloria also walked toward the workshop with a smile. She didn��t disturb the couple who had just gone through their biggest obstacle. She thought, If Mr Mag knew about this incident, would he think that I have done a good job?


    ...


    Under the Boundless Sea Realm at the south of the Demon Inds, there was an area of sunken ruins.


    In the middle of that ruin was an altar.


    A sorcerer in ck robes was holding a blue crystal ball as he piously chanted, ��Supreme God, please guide our tribe out of the fog and create a new era...��


    There were numerous merfolk below the altar. They had a human upper body, but instead of legs, they had a tail like a fish. They used seashells and seaweeds to cover their abdomens and breasts. They all gazed at the altar piously.


    Right at this moment, a strong blue light burst out of the crystal ball, and scenes began to y out right above the altar.


    That was a scene on thend. It was a huge city, a big square, massive crowds... The scene finally stopped at a restaurant and a man standing in front of it.


    ��It has been 1,000 years! The Supreme God has finally answered our prayers again! This is the opportunity for our Lantisde to return to the Continent! And this ce and this man are the crucial clues to lifting the curse on us, the Merfolk!�� the man in ck robe said agitatedly as he stared at the frozen scene.


    The entire ocean seemed to be excited too as sounds of cheering could be heard.


    The man in ck robe kept the crystal ball slowly as he said in a deep voice, ��Wake Gina up. She will bear the hope of Lantisde and proceed to the continent to seek out the method to undo the curse.��


    A crystal coffin raised up gradually from the middle of the deep ocean. In ity a beautiful mermaid.


    A merman stepped forward, and worriedly said, ��Great Sorcerer, Gina is still not able to survive on thend for a long period of time. If we let her go on thend now, she could die.��


    ��It will be her utmost honor to die for Lantisde.�� The man in ck robe��s voice reverberated through the ocean. He waved his hand lightly, and the crystal coffin��s cover disappeared. The mermaid in the coffin opened her eyes gradually too.


    The man in ck robe pointed at the disappearing scene, and shouted, ��Gina, find him. Find the method to remove the curse!��

 Chapter 999 - To Obtain Miss Gloria

    <strong>Chapter 999 To Obtain Miss Gloria</strong>


    The restaurant was going through its upgrades secretly. Almost no changes could be seen on the exterior, but nobody knew that there were many scary cannon barrels hidden in that chimney.


    The system had retrofitted the restaurant with the first type of equipment that could defend itself from attackers and counterattack. However, the activation requirement was that it had to be attacked first.


    Mag didn��t really mind that, as he was already at 7th-tier. The only issue was that he couldn��t use his power in public. Hence, if there were stupid trouble-makers who dared to touch the restaurant, these several missiles would be enough to make them suffer.


    Of course, Mag was really excited about the next upgrade of the restaurant because the system has said that once the restaurant reached lv8, it would make a sky garden restaurant avable.


    Although there weren��t any detailed descriptions, the words sky garden were attractive enough.


    As for that chance to upgrade and retrofit, Mag had decided to keep it and not utilize it for the time being.


    ...


    Chaos School. The Principal��s Office.


    A teacher from the administration office faced Novan, who was sitting behind the desk, and hesitantly said, ��Principal, the new school building waspleted ording to the request, and we are entering the stage of recruiting the additional teachers required. However, some teachers have different ideas about the usage of the new building. They believe the new children and teachers should familiarize themselves with our school at the old building first...��


    ��The money that was used to build the new school building came from Teacher Luna��s foundation. Moreover, this foundation was established to give those children who don��t have a chance to sit in a ssroom a chance to do so. Who do you think deserves to attend sses in the new building?�� Novan, who raised his razor-sharp gaze, asked that teacher.


    That teacher shivered, and quickly said, ��It should be those children.��


    Novan continued, ��Since the building was alreadypleted, we should hasten on the recruitment of teachers. But, we should be very strict on the review mechanism and process. I will still be the examiner of the final interview round. We have to find responsible teachers for the children.��


    ��Yes.�� That teacher swiftly nodded again.


    ��Additionally, since the administration office is in charge of coborating with Teacher Luna��s foundation, please do a good auxiliary job and help Teacher Luna count the number of children and demands. It is your mission to make sure that every child can attend sses in Chaos School.��


    ��Yes.�� That teacher nodded and left the principal��s office.


    ��These old fogies. Instead of doing research on knowledge, they began to research the old and new school buildings.�� Novan shook his head as he took a register book of teachers from the bookshelf behind him and began to flip through it.


    ...


    The city lord��s castle. Luna took out a folded registration form and passed to Vivian. Smiling, she said, ��Vivian, the Chaos School has begun a new round of teachers�� recruitment. I have brought you a registration form. Fill it up quickly and then send it to the registration point. You could be a teacher at the school soon!��


    ��Really?�� Vivian��s eyes lit up as she took the registration form. She read through it carefully and hugged Luna. She happily said, ��It��s great, Luna! I will be a teacher at Chaos School too!��


    Luna tapped Vivian��s forehead helplessly with a smile, and said, ��No. This is only a registration form, and not an admission letter. You still have to go through an exam and the interview round with Principal Novan before you can be a true teacher.��


    ��It��s fine. Given my capabilities, I will definitely pass the exam. There won��t be a problem at the interview, either, as Principal Novan is super nice to me. Therefore, getting this form means I am going to be Chaos School��s teacher. For sure!�� Vivianughed confidently before she curiously asked Luna, ��But Luna, doesn��t Chaos School always conduct its teachers�� recruitment at the end of the year after the students go for their holidays? Why is it conducted so early this year?��


    ��Because the new school building was alreadypleted. The children will be able to start school earlier this year to learn some basics as long as we can find suitable teachers. This is also beneficial in helping them to blend into Chaos School.��


    ��So that was the case.�� Vivian nodded thoughtfully. With augh, she said, ��Aren��t you envious that the children that I am going to teach in the future are those whom you have helped?��


    ��You��d better spend your time reading on the test questions. If you fail to pass the test, you can forget about bing a teacher.�� Lunaughed with exasperation before she continued in a more serious tone, ��And, although Principal Novan is very nice to you usually, he is very principled when ites to selecting his teachers. If he believes that a person can��t teach the children properly, regardless of who you are, you will not pass the interview. You��d better think through properly if you are ready to be a teacher.��


    Vivian looked at Luna silently for a moment before she stopped smiling and nodded seriously. ��I have been thinking about what I can do since my body began to recover. Finally, after much thought, I would still like to spend my time together with the children. In the past 10-odd years, I have never felt much energy and happiness, but when I am with the children, I may be able to get back what I have lost from them. I guess this will be a happy and interesting matter.��


    ��Excellent, then you shall prepare for the test now,�� Luna said smilingly. Then, she retrieved a stack of papers from a bag, and said with a blink, ��These are past-year questions and they are not avable to the normal people. Do them once diligently and ask me if you have any questions.��


    ��Ah. Although you mean well for me, are you... treating me as your student? It��s such a huge stack of papers, and you expect me to do them all? I hate you...�� Vivian looked at Luna with a pained expression.


    Luna held up her fists as she encouraged, ��Nothing worth havinges easy. Go for it. You are the best.��


    Vivian changed the topic, and excitedly asked Luna, ��Did anything romantic happen on the long journey to Rodu with Boss Mag? Isn��t your grandfather rather impressed with him? Did he profess anything to you?��


    ��There were so many people sitting on the flying magic beast and we reached Rodu within a day. Nothing could happen.��


    ��Tsk, tsk. Why do I sense a tinge of regret?��


    ��You��re asking for a beating...��


    ��Hahaha... I��m sorry, I��m sorry... Stop tickling... Hahaha...��


    ...


    ��Madam, are we really going to carry out n S this time? This doesn��t seem like a good idea?��


    Under the night sky, a giant bat slowly glided into Chaos City. A ck-robed figure followed her silently as it whispered, ��What��s not good about it? In order toe up with this perfect n S to obtain Miss Gloria, I have spent over a month��s time in the castle. Now this n isplete, and it��s the time to execute it.��

 Chapter 1000 - The Way To A Woman’s Heart Is Through Her Stomach

    <h4>Chapter 1000 The Way To A Woman��s Heart Is Through Her Stomach</h4>


    ��But, Miss Gloria is the young mistress of Moreton, after all, and is even the heir presumptive of the Moreton Family. Given their family��s status in Chaos City, if you decide to use force, the city lord��s castle and Gray Temple would not stand by and watch. This is still Chaos City, we...�� the ck cat said with hesitation.


    ��Force? Ah, I have never used force on women. That is only a lousy method used by those useless men. There��s no point to obtaining a person��s body, I want her heart.�� Countess Bartoli smiled sinisterly as shended on the roof of a three-storey building. She gazed at the big manor far away and licked her sexy red lips. With a smile, she said, ��This n S is not for show only. I have prepared myself for multiple failures before I would obtain such a beautiful and talented youngdy.��


    ��You used force numerous times before...�� the ck cat mumbled.


    ��What are you saying?�� A whip appeared in Cami��s hand as she looked at the ck cat with an unfriendly expression.


    ��I said you would definitely win thedy��s heart!�� the ck cat said rapidly in shock as all the fur on its body bristled.


    ��Excellent. I think so too.�� Cami nodded in satisfaction before keeping the whip away.


    ��The first step shall begin with a luby. Every woman would love to fall asleep in their lovers�� song. I suppose Miss Gloria will be no different,�� Cami said to herself softly. With a gentle tap of her foot, shended on a roof that was dozens of meters away and started to dash toward that manor.


    ��Is that really so?�� The cat had doubt in its voice, but it still continued to follow behind her silently.


    An exquisite small courtyard within the Moreton Manor.


    Gloria was trying to sleep as shey on her bed. Her mind kept reying that scene from the evening. As long as the lovers stayed together, they could ovee any obstacles in their way. That kind of emotion was simply too sweet. It made people envious.


    She had never dared to dream of being in love for the past 10-odd years due to the mark on her face.


    ...Until the appearance of Mr Mag. He had used the delicious tofu pudding to remove the mark on her face, and told her that there were many things to try and choices to be made in life. He was just like a light that shone into her heart.


    She was no longer the cowardly girl, and yet she was still the same: gentle, courteous, learned, understanding...


    ��Ah~ My lovely girl, have you ever thought of me...�� Right at this moment, an eerie voice suddenly appeared outside her window.


    Gloria had a shock, and twisted her head to look toward the window. A figure with long hair hung upside down at the window in a weird and horrifying posture which looked even more scary in the dark night.


    ��Ghost!!!�� Gloria screamed in a shrill voice.


    ��Thud.��


    A soft thud sounded as Cami, who was hanging by the window, fell down.


    ��Aiyo... Miss Gloria. It��s not a ghost... It��s me...�� Cami stood up by supporting herself with the window. The window shut close and bolted up just as she was about to poke her head in.


    Cami looked at the tightly shut window with aplex expression. She opened her mouth, but she couldn��t make a sound.


    ��Let��s go now, Madam. Someone ising,�� the ck cat urged with a hint of haste in its voice.


    Trespassing in a private manor was a huge deal; furthermore, Madam��s motive was so impure. If they were discovered, they wouldn��t be let off the hook easily.


    Cami gazed at the tightly shut window sadly. Even though she had 10,000 methods to break open this wooden window, she chose not to do it. She heaved a sigh before she transformed into a ck fog and disappeared from the small courtyard.


    ��Little ck, you could see how perfect my entrance was, how beautiful my singing was, and how romantic I looked when I was singing. Why would she think that I was a ghost?��


    ��Any normal person would react like her if they saw a long-haired woman hanging upside down by their window at night,�� Little ck mumbled.


    ��Say it again.��


    ��Tonight��s moon is so bright...��


    ...


    ��Gloria, what��s going on? What happened?�� Lance, who was the first to rush into the courtyard, asked nervously from outside. When he saw Debrae in, he immediately urged, ��Go in and check on the child.��


    Debra, too, quickly went over and knocked on the door as she nervously asked, ��Are you alright? Don��t be afraid, it��s me. Open the door, child.��


    Mickey walked over as he rubbed his eyes sleepily, and tensely asked, ��Is Big Sister alright?��


    After a moment, the door cracked open. Debra quickly walked in and closed the door.


    ��Mother.�� Gloria rushed into Debra��s arms. Her body was still shaking.


    ��Don��t be afraid, Mother��s here.�� Debra hugged Gloria quickly and began to rub her back to soothe her as she consoled her. Only after she had calmed down did she gently ask, ��What was it, child? Did you have a nightmare?��


    Gloria pointed toward the window as she said, ��There... There was a figure hanging upside down earlier. She... She was singing too...��


    ��A figure hanging upside down!?�� Debra was shocked. She turned to look at the tightly shut window. She didn��t see anything, so she hugged Gloria and continued to console her. ��You may be hallucinating because you are too tired recently. You will be fine after a good night��s rest.��


    Gloria furrowed her brows as she shook her head, and said, ��It was not a hallucination. But... her singing was horrible... Although it was a little scary, now when I recall it, I feel a little likeughing...��


    ��Mother will sleep with you tonight. Rx, she won��t appear again.�� Debra released Gloria with a smile. She went to the door and waved to her husband and son standing in the courtyard. ��You guys can go back to sleep first. I will sleep with Gloria tonight.��


    ��Is she alright?�� Lance was still a little worried.


    ��It��s nothing. I will tell you more tomorrow.�� Debra nodded before closing the door again. She pulled Gloria back onto the bed.


    ��Let��s go. We shall go back to sleep too.�� Lance shivered. He ran out in a hurry without even putting on a jacket. Since Gloria seemed fine, he walked out of the courtyard with Mickey.


    ...


    ��Madam, the first step of n S has failed, and it could even have caused psychological trauma to Miss Gloria. What shall we do now?�� the ck cat asked Cami.


    ��This failure is purely idental. But it��s fine. A single failure doesn��t mean anything. n S is a perfect n, and it will not stop just because of a tiny failure.��


    A confident smile appeared in Cami��s lips. ��The way to a woman��s heart is through her stomach. And I am that person for Miss Gloria.��


    ��May I ask what you intend to do now?��


    ��Of course I am going to procure the freshest and sweet blood for Miss Gloria.��

 Chapter 1001 - What Kind Of Drugs Did He Put In His Food

    <h4>Chapter 1001 What Kind Of Drugs Did He Put In His Food</h4>


    Gloria woke up early after having a good night��s sleep in her mother��s arms. She was no longer as traumatized asst night. She got out of bed lightly and changed as she prepared to go to Mamy Restaurant to have her breakfast.


    She was already used to starting her new day with a nice breakfast, and of course, Mamy Restaurant was her only choice.


    She didn��t know if she went there for the food or so that she could see Mr Mag once every morning.


    ��St.��


    Gloria stepped out of her room and kicked away a bowl that was ced in front of her door. She was stunned.


    ��Blood!�� She looked over and suddenly jumped back into her room in a shock.


    A white jade bowlnded a short distance away. Fresh red blood sshed all over the floor, and a strong smell of blood washed over her.


    Gloria, who had just woken up, felt her stomach churn. She covered her mouth and took another two steps backwards. She closed the door with a pale face.


    ��The fresh blood that I procured!�� Cami, who was on a roof not far away, had a pained expression. She perplexedly asked, ��Why? Why did Miss Gloria turn and run when she saw the fresh and sweet blood? Why did she kick over the bowl? This is the breakfast I have freshly prepared for her!��


    ��Madam, usually when people prepare breakfast for others, they will ce it on the table. Only the breakfast prepared for the dog will be ced on the floor... And, although you like fresh blood, humans don��t drink fresh blood. Most of them hate fresh blood, in fact,�� the ck cat mumbled.


    ��Nonsense! Is there anything that is more delicious than fresh blood?�� Cami said coldly. After pondering, she added, ��The problem must be with the blood. It��s because you stopped me from killing this and that, and I ended up procuring a bowl of rabbit��s blood.��


    ��Yes, yes, yes... You are absolutely right...��


    ...


    Debra was awakened by the sound made by the door mmed shut. She opened her eyes in a daze and looked at Gloria, who was standing at the door with a pale face. She swiftly got up from the bed, went over to her, and concernedly asked, ��What is it, Gloria?��


    ��Blood... Someone put a bowl of blood at my door...�� Gloria said with a tinge of fear.


    ��Blood?�� Debra was shocked too. She grabbed Gloria��s cold hands and consoled her. Then, she cracked open the door lightly and peered out. There was indeed a puddle of blood on the floor. It hadn��t solidified yet, and looked rather terrifying.


    Last night��s hanging ghost and sshing of fresh blood this morning. Who is that punk that keeps trying to scare Gloria? I have to ask Master to seek justice for us, or else Gloria will be scared out of her mind soon. Debra closed the door. With a consoling smile, she said, ��It��s alright. It��s only a little blood, and definitely not a human��s. I will ask your father to look for your grandfatherter. He will investigate who is the person that is scaring you with tricks. He will definitely catch the punk behind all this.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Gloria gazed at Debra for a while before she calmed down slowly. She opened the door again to have another look. Although the blood was still ring, it wasn��t so scary after all. She closed the door again after she had sorted out her thoughts.


    ��I am going out now, Mother,�� Gloria said to Debra, stepped over the puddle of fresh blood, and strode out quickly.


    Her stomach began to churn the moment she saw that fresh blood. All she wanted now was to leave the yard as quickly as possible.


    ��It seems like Miss Gloria indeed doesn��t like fresh blood. I have to see what she likes to eat for breakfast.�� Cami watched Gloria as she stepped into the horse-drawn carriage. She flitted away with the ck cat.


    The horse-drawn carriage left the Moreton Manor, and went all the way to Mamy Restaurant before it finally stopped.


    Gloria came out of the carriage and saw the familiar restaurant. Although the cold winds were blowing, she felt a hint of warmth and dependability for an inexplicable reason. Her tensed up emotions began to rx; she went to join the line that had 20-30 people in it, and waited for the restaurant to open.


    Cami stood far away with furrowed brows, and mumbled, ��Mamy Restaurant? Why does it sound so familiar?��


    After a short while, the restaurant��s door opened, and Mag came out pushing his bicycle with Amy following behind him.


    ��It��s them.�� Cami��s eyes lit up immediately. She had a deep impression of Mag and Amy. She had to admit that the ck pepper steak that she had had that night was the most delicious food she��d ever eaten apart from fresh blood.


    Gloria gazed at Mag who had just stepped out, and her gaze became gentler as she watched him. She felt that the hurt and shock she suffered fromst night and this morning was actually nothing as she watched him.


    Cami quickly noticed the change in Gloria��s demeanor, and her gaze on Mag began to turn cold. ��So, Miss Gloria wants to eat the breakfast that he makes. It seems like this chap wasn��t being honest with me, then.��


    Mag felt his neck was a little cold for no reason, and he quickly covered his neck with the scarf he was holding. He ditched his final stubbornness when he faced the biting cold.


    He greeted the customers as usual, and sent Amy to school with the bicycle.


    The restaurant began its business after Mag came back. He greeted the customers individually at the door with a smile.


    ��Good morning, Mr Mag,�� Gloria said to Mag with a smile.


    ��Good morning, Miss Gloria,�� Mag replied smilingly. After looking at her, he concernedly asked, ��Miss Gloria, you don��t look very good. Did you not sleep wellst night?��


    ��I had a bad dream. But it��s fine. I will recover after eating a bowl of tofu pudding that Mr Mag makes,�� Gloria said as she shook her head gently. A hint of blush went up in her cheeks. Is he concerned for me?


    ��Alright, thene on in,�� Mag said smilingly.


    ��Miss Gloria is actually blushing. That chap must have teased her, right? Smelly man. There is indeed not a single one of them who is decent. They are all indecent.�� Cami��s expression became colder. If she could kill with her gaze, Mag would have died numerous times.


    A bowl of yummy Yangzhou fried rice and a helping of sweet and heart-warming tofu pudding. Gloria felt herself healed after eating them. All the bad feelings were forgotten.


    ��Thank you, Mr Mag.�� After Gloria paid her bills, she deliberately went to the kitchen��s entrance to say that Mag with a smile. Then, she left with a blush.


    ��Ah. I have to see what kind of drugs he put in his food that made Miss Gloria like them so much.�� After watching the horse-drawn carriage go far away, Cami walked toward Mamy Restaurant.

 Chapter 1002 - This Is Your Harem?

    <h4>Chapter 1002 This Is Your Harem?</h4>


    Mag, who just came out, saw Cami at the restaurant��s entrance, and said in shock, ��Countess Bartoli?!��


    Her ck cat servant that was wearing a ck robe was still standing behind her.


    ��Ah, I didn��t expect you to still remember me.�� Cami smiled coldly.


    ��Not many would be able to forget you.�� Mag��s gaze swept across her body. Her dark hair was loosely worn down her back in big waves. Her turquoise green eyes were so seductive that they seemed to be able to talk, and her sickly pale skin entuated her blood-red lips.


    Her long and tight ck dress revealed her snowy bosom and a sexy cleavage. A slit that went all the way up to her thigh revealed her round and sexy long legs.


    It was indeed difficult to forget a vampire countess who had a queenly presence and a seductively, deadly figure.


    ��May I know what I can do for you, Countess?�� Mag asked calmly.


    ��I said I would visit you, and I have to make true to my promise. Today I will gobble you up.�� Cami licked her red lips and smiled seductively as if she was a female wolf that was looking at amb.


    ��Excuse me, I reject.�� Mag turned over the wooden que on the door handle and took a step back with a smile. ��The restaurant is closed now. Pleasee again next time, Countess.��


    It was just having a meal, why did she have to sound so lustful? It made him a little... expectant?


    ��Closed?�� A hint of confusion shed through Cami��s eyes as if she couldn��t understand Mag.


    ��The restaurant operates till nine in the morning. It��s nine o��clock now, so we don��t take any more customers.�� Mag could only exin again.


    Cami pondered, and asked, ��ording to your rules, customers are people who pay for their meals, right?��


    ��You can say that.��


    ��That��s excellent. I��m not paying today, so I am not a customer.�� Cami nodded and walked past Mag straight away. She pushed open the door and went in.


    ��Although it sounds quite reasonable, something doesn��t sound right there?�� Mag was a little stunned. Wasn��t that a rogue? If she was ugly, the missiles would be aiming at her now.


    However, these air defense weapons were not helpful in this instance. This vampire countess had a 9th-tier power. These S-grade air defense missiles meant for the 7th-tier targets were nothing in front of her.


    Shirley and thedies, who were clearing up, were also rather taken aback to see Cami walked in. Mag didn��t usually allow customers toe in during their rest time.


    Shirley even revealed a hint of wariness as she could sense a dangerous aura from Cami. This sexy woman should be a demon, one that was even more powerful than her.


    Mag followed her in, and helplessly said, ��Countess Bartoli, you...��


    Cami already sat down at a clean table and crossed her legs elegantly. She said to Mag, ��I would like to have the same breakfast as Miss Gloria. If it isn��t avable, then I will have to consume you this morning.��


    So, she came because of Miss Gloria. Could Miss Gloria��s paleplexion this morning have had something to do with her? Mag thought. Cami had warned him previously because she rather liked Gloria, and now she hade to order the same breakfast as Gloria. There must be some connections here.


    Countess Bartoli. Is she here looking for trouble? Elizabeth looked at Cami from a corner. This vampire could be considered a legend amongst the women, which was why she knew her. But she didn��t expect to see her here.


    Mag pondered for a while before he shook his head, and determinedly said, ��The opening hours of the restaurant are over, so the restaurant will no longer provide food. Furthermore, there are only 300 tofu puddings for every meal, and they all sold out this morning. If Countess Bartoli wants to experience the same breakfast as Miss Gloria, pleasee and line up early tomorrow morning.��


    ��They really sold out?�� Cami looked at Mag��s eyes.


    ��They sold out.�� Mag nodded honestly. If this countess was really looking for trouble, he could only ask Urien for help. After all, he hadn��t utilised that extra help chance from the VIP membership yet.


    No. If Ish out directly, Miss Gloria will definitely find out. Then, my image in her heart will be very uncouth. This is not favorable to my image sculpting. Cami looked at Mag as she thought, But this face is simply asking for a lesson. I want to tie him up, give him a good whipping, and then drip candle wax all over him. That will show him my prowess.


    ��Alright, then I shall return in the afternoon.�� Cami stood up and nced at Elizabeth at the corner. Then she looked at Shirley and the girls before saying to Mag, ��This is your harem?��


    ��They are the restaurant��s service staff.�� Mag shrugged.


    ��Ah. Do you think I will believe in your nonsense?�� Cami pursed her lips in disdain before heading to the door directly. ��Men are indeed all indecent. None of you is good. I will not let the kind Miss Gloria fall into your trap.��


    Mag: ��...��


    All thedies in the restaurant looked at Mag in silence as their expressions became a littleplex.


    Is she deliberately trying to destroy our restaurant��s harmonious and friendly atmosphere?! Mag was tempted to curse, but he didn��t know how to exin or refute after seeing thedies�� innocent gazes.


    Harem? What��s that? What did that big sister mean when she said all that? Should I tell Amy? Anna wondered hesitantly.


    ...


    ��Madam, judging from Miss Gloria��s expression when she came out of the restaurant, the person who holds the key to her stomach should be the boss of this restaurant. What shall we do now? Shall we get rid of him?�� the ck cat asked softly.


    ��Isn��t he just another indecent man? I will let him stay here so Miss Gloria could know who is the one that could bring her happiness. I will not stoop to the level of removing mypetition. This would show I don��t have any capabilities. I want to crush him directly.�� Cami shook her head and raised her chin slightly with pride and confidence.


    ��If we are going to deliver rabbit blood sneakily every day, I��m afraid that we are the ones going to be crushed...�� the ck cat mumbled.


    ��What did you say?��


    ��I said... Today��s sun is very round too...��


    ��Nonsense! Have you ever seen the sun t before?��


    ��Yes, yes, yes...��

 Chapter 1003 - I Had Dug Out Your Great-grandfather From His Grave, Kicked Your

    <strong>Chapter 1003 I Had Dug Out Your Great-grandfather From His Grave, Kicked Your</strong>


    Grandfather��s Butt, And Knocked On Your Father��s Head


    ��Are you going to the ice cream shop with me, Big Sister? All the kids adore you,�� Yabemiya said to Elizabeth with a smile as they walked on the road.


    ��Adore me?�� Elizabeth frowned. She didn��t actually like the noisy kids, as she liked to be quiet. She went to the ice cream shop yesterday because she was bored in the dormitory. She just scattered some snowkes casually, and didn��t even smile at them at all.


    ��Yes. The children are asking me if you are a real snow queen. You look beautiful and cold, and have control over ice and snow.�� Yabemiya nodded with pride on her face.


    ��Snow Queen...�� Elizabeth whispered as she remembered the children��s smiling faces. She gave a rare smile as she nodded. ��I��ll go there for a short while.��


    ��Alright.�� Yabemiya smiled and nodded as she continued walking with her arm linked with Elizabeth��s.


    ...


    In the ice cream shop. An orc with sunken eye sockets pleaded with Yabemiya, ��Miss Yabemiya, can I ask you for a favor, please? Can you hold a snowke birthday party for my child��sst birthday please...? He was borned on a snowy day, and he has loved snow since he was young. He loves ice cream too. But the doctor says he won��t live for too long now, and most probably won��t get to see this year��s first snow. I beg you, please make an ice cream cake for him and let him watch the snow fall... even though it��s fake...��


    ��Mr Curtis, how is little Kyle doing? You said you will be bringing him over previously, but I didn��t see you guys at all. Is his illness very serious now?�� Yabemiya asked the orc with some heartache and urgency.


    ��I��m sorry. Someone said there is an old physician at the city��s outskirts who might be able to cure Kyle, so I brought him there. But Kyle got even worse after a few days of treatment, so that physician asked me to bring him back. He won��tst for more than a few days.�� Curtis looked sad and despondent.


    ��Kyle is a good kid. Heavens are so unfair to him.�� Yabemiya looked at Curtis piteously. He had always brought little Kyle to the shop for ice cream since it was open for business. He was a healthy child who just suddenly fell sick one day, and never came back to the shop again.


    And this man who could be considered sessful became haggard within a few months because of his child. Bays of being parents.


    Curtis hade to the ice cream shop once when Kyle became critically ill previously. But he hadn��te again after that, so this matter just went away quietly.


    Yabemiya looked pleadingly at Elizabeth, who was sitting at the side. She didn��t know magic, and she couldn��t conjure up snowkes, but Elizabeth was super good at that, and the snowkes she conjured up were even real. If little Kyle could see the snowfall fromst night��s, he would be very happy.


    She��s always so kind. I really don��t know what to do with her. Elizabeth nodded helplessly.


    Yabemiya��s eyes lit up, and she nodded at Curtis. ��Please bring little Kyle here tomorrow night. The ice cream shop would be operating for the entire day tomorrow. However, I still have to ask my boss��s permission for this. But, he is a super nice person, so he most probably wouldn��t say no.��


    ��Thanks. Thank you.�� Curtis bowed deeply at Yabemiya. Then, he wiped his tears and left.


    I hope there will be a miracle. Kyle is still so young... Yabemiya thought as she looked toward the door.


    ��Since he will not recover after having an ice cream cake, why does he still want to eat it?�� Elizabeth said perplexedly.


    ��I heard that when a person dies without any regrets, he or she will be able to go to a carefree ce,�� Yabemiya said with a smile.


    ��Go to a carefree ce...�� Elizabeth wondered, and no longer said anything.


    ...


    ��Boss, a customer came to the shop today and asked us to hold a birthday party for his son...�� Yabemiya informed Mag about this matter at noon.


    ��I��m sorry. I agreed without asking for your permission first, but Kyle is such a poor thing. He��s only 4.5 years old,�� Yabemiya said to Mag.


    ��Miya, you are the manager of the ice cream shop, so you are totally authorized to decide about this. And if he had asked me, I would have agreed too. Although we are operating an ice cream shop, I hope the ice cream that we sell has warmth to it, not simply being an ice cube,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��He��s such a poor thing. Why doesn��t Father make him a good meal? Then he will recover,�� Amy said sympathetically.


    ��Tomorrow��s the restaurant��s rest day. Let��s celebrate little Kyle��s birthday together tomorrow night. If this is going to be hisst birthday, he should be even happier to receive so many blessings,�� Mag said after some pondering.


    ��Yes. He has been a very active child, and he would love thepany.�� Yabemiya nodded and looked at Mag with a touched expression. The boss was indeed a very kind-hearted person.


    After lunch and a short period of rest, the busy lunch service began.


    ��Amy, do you know what a harem is?�� Anna asked Amy softly after she got her into a corner with her.


    Amy shook her head, and curiously asked, ��Harem? I have no idea, Big Sister Anna. What is that? Is it a pce[1]?��


    ��I have no idea, either. That big sister said that this morning.�� Anna shook her head and pointed at Cami, who just happened toe in. ��She said that Big Sister Shirley and the rest are all Uncle Mag��s harem.��


    ��This must be a term with a deep underlying meaning. There could be a giant secret hidden beneath it. I have to ask someone who knows it in order to fulfil the assignment given to me by Big Sister Irina.�� Amy nodded thoughtfully.


    Gloria didn��te to Mamy Restaurant for lunch.


    ��I have wasted so much time lining up, and yet I didn��t see the person I wanted to see the most. This is so disappointing,�� Cami mumbled disappointedly before she pulled out a chair and sat right across Krassu.


    Normally, this seat was vacant as nobody dared to sit right across the legendary great magic caster, even though he didn��t seem to be very scary and even looked very kind.


    ��Hey old man, you look rather familiar?�� Cami asked, having stared at Krassu for a while after she sat down.


    ��Because I had dug out your great-grandfather from his grave, kicked your grandfather��s butt, and knocked on your father��s head,�� Krassu answered calmly.


    ��If you say so, then you should be very familiar.�� Cami nodded before her eyes suddenly widened. She jumped up instantly and took two steps back as she looked at Krassu warily and said, ��You... You are the Lord of Fire, Krassu!��


    [1] Le editor��s remark: one of Chinese words for harem is literally ��back pce��, so it��s probably that; I just don��t know if it��s used for the anime-derived harem.

 Chapter 1004 - It Seems Like I Can’t Use Brute Force Here

    <h4>Chapter 1004 It Seems Like I Can��t Use Brute Force Here</h4>


    Before one went out to explore the world, the elders at home would warn them about certain tough characters that they should never cross. The Lord of Fire, Krassu, and the Lord of Ice, Urien, both ranked in the top five of this list.The number one spot belonged to Alex and Irina. The former could defeat anyone, and thetter dared to beat up anyone when she got angry. Of course, the most important point was that they basically moved and acted together.


    Of course, to vampires, Krassu and Urien brought a moreplicated feeling due to certain reasons.


    For example... digging up their family graves.


    The ck cat servant instantly hid behind Cami. It was so afraid that it even dropped its robe. All the fur on its body bristled, and it trembled behind Cami.


    ��Load of crap. I dug up all of their family graves. There was nothing except for a bunch of dried bats hanging upside down.�� Urien pursed his lips with disdain at the side.


    ��That was because you dug in the wrong direction. Who was the one that only knew how to dig up the coffins? There were of course only dead people in the coffins, all the good stuff was on the other side.�� Krassu had an equally disdainful expression.


    ��I wouldn��t have bothered to dig up their family graves if the old bat had not begged me to help them catch those haunted dried bats. I simply didn��t bother to expose you when you went to cheat them.��


    ��You were the cheat, not me. I helped them burn those dried bats to bring a permanent end to the problem. Furthermore, those dried bats that became spirits had long escaped from the graves. Those you killed were only the insignificant ones, the real deal was all out there, and it was me who dealt with them.��


    The customers were all stunned to hear Krassu and Urien��s argument. There was no other ce that they could hear such a shocking story except at Mamy Restaurant.


    Is it really nice to discuss digging out her family graves in front of her? Mag raised his eyebrows in the kitchen, but he had a hint of smile on his lips. He couldn��t help feeling happy to see Cami embarrassed.


    Cami��s feelings were indeedplicated. As a core member of the vampire tribe, she knew all about the matters that Krassu and Urien said. These had really happened.


    There was a mutation in the vampire family��s graves and situations of their ancestors�� dried corpses bing spirits anding back to life kept uring. These spirits had lost all of their mental abilities except for viciousness. However, they still retained 80% of their peakbat abilities, and were massacring their tribesmen mercilessly.


    The powerhouses in the tribes were wary of the ancestors�� identities, so they invited Urien and Krassu toe to suppress them. They only managed to suppress the dried corpses mutation then.


    Even she wasn��t very sure what had actually happened. But then, the tribe cemetery became a forbidden ce. All vampires weren��t allowed to enter since then.


    However, she had discovered some burnt marks at the ce where they prayed to their ancestors. She had thought they were made by incense, but ording to the conversation between Krassu and Urien now, she began to suspect those marks weren��t caused by incense, and were made by Krassu instead.


    No matter what, Krassu and Urien were indeed the benefactors of the vampire tribe. Although they were handsomely rewarded, and were not med for the damage done to the cemetery during their fights, Cami still felt embarrassed to hear the two of them bragging about how they kicked the tribe leader of the vampires and punched the vampire powerhouses.


    She hesitated for a moment before saying, ��Gentlemen, you might have remembered wrongly about the minute details of the past. It would be best not to recount them here again.��


    Krassu shook his head as he seriously said, ��Remembered wrongly? No way. Given your dad��s loser behavior, I wouldn��t forget him even if he turned into dust.��


    ��Does your family still have the hobby of drying bats? Let me tell you, it��s best to get rid of this bad habit. Things go bad when they are left hanging for a long time. You��d better burn them early,�� Urien also added with a serious expression.


    Cami felt exasperated. She began to regreting into this restaurant and sitting here listening to them.


    Of course, what made her even more curious was: why would the legendary ipatible Lord of Fire and Lord of Ice appear together in a restaurant and have a meal together peacefully?


    This... had a great discrepancy with the legend!


    Fight? She was definitely going to lose to them. Even her father could only stand and listen to them if he hade. After all, even her grandfather had been kicked in the butt by them.


    ��Masters, no shouting in the restaurant, or you will disturb the other customers�� meals,�� Amy, who came over with Ugly Duckling in her arms, said to her teachers gravely.


    ��Alright, my precious disciple has given the instruction. Stop talking now. Let��s ce our orders and eat,�� Krassu said with a smile.


    ��I shan��t argue with you for Amy��s sake.�� Urien also turned and smiled at Amy indulgently.


    Disciple? Cami looked at Amy and was stunned. She immediately recalled the news she had heard earlier about Krassu and Urien taking in a disciple. She hadn��t paid it much attention, as she thought it was just silly fake news.


    She hadn��t expected that the news was actually real, and what made her even more shocked was... the two of them took in the same disciple!


    Cami had quite a strong impression of Amy, but she didn��t expect that this rather cute half-elf girl was taken in as Urien and Krassu��s disciple simultaneously. This meant that she had two horrifyingly strong backers.


    Of course, what was more important was that Amy was the daughter of that horrible boss!


    Which meant that... the indecent man who was seducing Miss Gloria also had the strong backing of Krassu and Urien.


    It seems like I can��t use brute force here. Cami looked toward the kitchen with some regret in her expression.


    ��How do you do, Big Sister Cami,�� Amy greeted Cami with a smile. She had a very important question to ask her, but it was inconvenient to do so in front of so many customers. Hence, she decided to greet her first before finding a chance to ask herter.


    ��How do you do,�� Cami said a slight nod.


    Although she was hostile to the indecent man, she had to agree that Amy was really very lovable. She had a delicate and chubby face, and her big blue eyes were big and glistening. She was sorely tempted to pinch her little face.


    Ugly Duckling looked at that ck cat warily, and it made a hissing sound as a warning.


    Krassu was just sitting across her. Although he didn��t say a thing anymore, that invisible pressure still made Cami a little nervous. She ordered a helping of Yangzhou fried rice and a helping of sweet tofu pudding, and continued to sit upright. An unrestrained countess was forced to behave like a prim and properdy.


    Ah. I shallunch an attack after I eat the terrible food. In that case, even though Krassu and Urien are his backing, they wouldn��t be able to interfere, Cami thought as she put down the menu.


    ��Your Yangzhou fried rice.��


    A bowl of fried rice was ced in front of her.

 Chapter 1005 - Madam, Are You Already Captured By The Enemy?

    <h4>Chapter 1005 Madam, Are You Already Captured By The Enemy?</h4>


    What��s that smell?!


    The aroma of eggs and chopped green onions washed over Cami, and her eyes lit up immediately. It smelled fresh and special.


    She looked at the fried rice in the bowl. Every grain of rice was distinctly coated by the eggs, and all the ingredients were cut into the same size as the rice grains. They looked colorful and harmonious together, which made people want to start digging in.


    It was just a simple fried rice that she wouldn��t even eat in normal times, and now it made her unable to wait to start eating.


    Try it out?


    Cami felt as if a voice was saying that enticingly to her in her heart.


    Let me see what kind of drugs this chap put into his food that made Miss Gloria fall in love with them, Cami thought as she took a spoon and fed herself a mouthful of rice.


    The texture of grain-sized shrimp and ham was so smooth, and the egg-coated rice had a sweet vor after being chewed well. The taste of every ingredient melted in her mouth and tickled her taste buds. Even when it was all swallowed, her mouth was still full of aroma.


    This refreshing texture and taste were different from the fresh blood��s richness and freshness. It seemed to have reopened a door in her world and allowed her to cross over.


    This taste was just incredible!


    For the first time, Cami had experienced the scrumptiousness of food apart from meat that had blood in it.


    It was also Mag who��d let her experience the delicious taste of food previously. However, that was a medium ck pepper steak. Steak and red wine were food that she could easily ept.


    But, she had never tried any of the ingredients in this helping of fried rice before in her life, and had even believed that she would never try them for the rest of her life.


    However, they brought her an iparable fresh experience in taste and freshness!


    One mouthful was simply not enough. Cami swiftly scooped another spoonful of fried rice into her mouth. One mouthful quickly followed another mouthful. It was so delicious that she simply couldn��t stop.


    Very soon, the bowl of fried rice was empty.


    ��I want another bowl of Yangzhou fried rice,�� Cami said without any hesitation.


    She surprised herself by saying that as she stared at the empty te in front of her. With a weird expression, she mumbled to herself, ��Did he really put drugs in it? How did these simple ingredients taste so scrumptious and irresistible?��


    ��Your sweet tofu pudding. The fried rice will be sent to you soon.��


    Before Cami could sort out her thoughts, Yabemiya had already ced a bowl of sweet tofu pudding in front of her.


    Sweet tofu pudding. That was another delicious feast.


    Half an hourter, Cami was burping as she left Mamy Restaurant. She took a break by supporting herself against the door frame as she looked toward the kitchen. ��Burp... He must have added drugs! But... it��s so delicious... If I wasn��t already so full, I would definitely have another bowl...��


    Amy followed Cami out with a smile, and asked, ��Big Sister Cami, I have a question to ask you.��


    ��Question?�� Cami looked at Amy.


    ��Yup.�� Amy nodded her tiny head. She looked around her to make sure nobody was paying attention before she whispered, ��I would like to know, what is a harem?��


    ��Harem? That is the collective name a king gave to all his women.�� Cami paused and looked toward the kitchen before continuing, ��But, there are some stinky men who would shamelessly call his women his harem.��


    Amy��s eyes lit up immediately. She felt she had just heard an incredible piece of information.


    ��Bye.�� Cami turned into a ck fog and disappeared.


    In this case, are Big Sister Miya and the rest considered Father��s women? Although they were very pretty and nice, if Big Sister Irina knew about this, Father would definitely be beaten up?


    And if Big Sister Irina became angry and refused to join Father��s harem, then I wouldn��t be able to hug her to sleep every day.


    This simply was not good.


    Should I tell her about such an important matter? This is such a dilemma.


    Amy squatted in front of the restaurant��s entrance and thought frustratedly with her hands supporting her face.


    ...


    ��Madam, were you already captured by the enemy?��


    ��Ah, how could he capture me with such trivial tricks?��


    ��Then, was the Yangzhou fried rice delicious?��


    ��It��s so good!��


    ��...��


    ��Let me tell you this, I am just infiltrating the enemy��s base to spy on him. Just as the saying goes, ��know yourself and your enemy, and you will never be defeated��. You definitely understand this rationale.��


    ��Then what shall we do now?��


    ��The facts have already proven that the way to Miss Gloria��s stomach is already inessible. Although I don��t know what drugs that chap put in his food, I have to admit that he has sessfully grasped Miss Gloria��s stomach... Burp...��


    ��Including yours too?�� A quiet mumble.


    ��Shut up!��


    ��...��


    ��Since the tender and heart-warming technique is a dead end, then I have no other choice but to y my trump card: the Dominant President technique!��


    ��The Dominant President?��


    ��Yes. The invincible, one and only Dominant President!��


    The ck fog dissipated gradually as Cami appeared and gazed at the Demi Fashion from afar. She revealed a confident smile as she walked gracefully toward it.


    The door was pulled open as soon as Cami reached the entrance, and a store assistant smilingly said, ��Wee to Demi Fashion.��


    Cami walked in with her chin slightly raised, and calmly said, ��I will take all the clothes you have in here. Let me emphasize again: all.��


    ��This...�� the store assistant said with an awkward expression. ��I��m sorry, dear customer. All the clothes in the store are reserved. Even the next month��s output is reserved, so there are no clothes avable for sale in this store at all.��


    ��Huh?�� Cami, who had tried to act calm and collected initially, raised her eyebrows and looked at the store assistant. She couldn��t help but raise her tone as she said, ��Not even one piece?��


    ��Yes. Not one piece is avable.�� That store assistant quickly nodded. This customer��s aura was simply too scary. Even those nobledies had never made her feel so pressured before.


    Wasn��t this going to make her fail at acting cool?!


    Cami frowned as she pondered. Then, she smiled again, and rather dominantly said, ��I will pay double the price for all the clothes in the store now and all those you can manufacture next month, regardless how much the others pay you.��


    The store assistant began to look at Cami differently with her mouth slightly agape. Paying double the price for all the clothes in the store would cost a few million copper coins. She said in a trembling voice, ��Please wait for a minute. I have to get the boss as I cannot decide this.��


    The other store assistants in the shop also had shocked expressions on their faces after they heard Cami.

 Chapter 1006 - No Man Is Able To Resist My Charms

    <h4>Chapter 1006 No Man Is Able To Resist My Charms</h4>


    Cami was very pleased with the assistants�� expressions. Since she was a countess, she definitely had money. She had inherited her dead fiance��s fortune as there was nobody in his family left to do so.


    She could be considered as the richest vampire in the tribe except for a few old fogies.


    Money could really enable her to do as she pleased.


    Her gaze swept over the few pieces of clothes on the racks. She was surprised to realize that some of these clothes were actually quite nice, especially that long coat. It had already attracted her attention when it was just simply hanging there. She began to imagine how beautiful she would look wearing that.


    ��Double the price?�� Gloria, who was checking the ounts in her office, was shocked. She put down the bills and started to proceed out.


    ��Countess Bartoli?�� Gloria was a little taken aback to see Cami who was standing in front of a ck trench coat. She had quite a deep impression of this vampire countess. Although her behavior was a little weird, she was indeed quite high-ranking in the vampire tribe.


    Although she was surprised that Cami wanted to buy all the clothes, Gloria quickly regained herposure. She went up with a smile. ��How do you do, Countess.��


    ��How do you do, Miss Gloria.�� Cami turned around with a smile and said to Gloria, ��You still look so beautiful as usual.��


    Gloria was a little stunned before she smilingly replied, ��Your beauty remains the same as before too, Countess.��


    ��Oh, yes? I thought I had started to look haggard because I missed you.�� Cami sighed with a hint of sadness.


    ��Huh?�� Gloria was stunned again. She gazed at Cami with a weird expression before she quickly continued, ��I heard from the assistant that you would like to buy all the clothes in the stores and those scheduled for next month, Countess?��


    ��Yes.�� Cami nodded with a smile. As she looked into Gloria��s eyes, she lovingly said, ��I want all the clothes that Miss Gloria made, regardless of how many there are.��


    Cami��s gaze made Gloria feel really ufortable. She shook her head, and said, ��I beg your pardon, Countess. All these clothes are reserved.��


    ��I will pay you double the price.�� Cami��s tone was very insistent.


    ��I��m sorry, Countess. We at Blue Suede pride ourselves on our integrity. The clothes that are reserved by our customers will definitely be delivered to them. This will not change because other customers decide to pay us more.��


    Cami��s brows furrowed slightly as she gazed into Gloria��s determined eyes. The plot��s progression didn��t go ording to her expectations. Shouldn��t Miss Gloria be looking at her lovingly and give her her heart and all the clothes ecstatically now?


    ��Please don��t be mistaken, Miss Gloria. What I value is the unique and intricate design of your clothes. These clothes are the most beautiful clothes I have seen. There are no fancy gems and excess essories, yet they attracted my attention easily. I even fell in love with them.�� Cami pointed at the ck trench coat and gazed at Gloria lovingly. ��I was wondering who designed this beautiful piece of garment earlier. I think that person must be very talented. I even began to think I am already in love with her.��


    A tinge of nervousness began to appear in Gloria��s face. Even her voice started to tremble. ��You... You fell in love with Mr Mag too?!��


    ��Yes, I have fallen in love...�� Cami continued naturally before she paused and stared at Gloria with her eyes wide open. ��Huh?! Who did you say it was? Mr Mag?! Didn��t you design these clothes?��


    ��I didn��t design these clothes.�� Gloria shook her head and began to look at Gloria warily. Perhaps the countess had also fallen in love with Mr Mag? What was she doing here today? Did shee to find trouble?


    However, Mr Mag was so outstanding that it was normal people would like him. She began to feel slightly depressed when she thought of that. It felt like others had discovered her precious belonging.


    Damn! Why does that chap have to appear everywhere! Furthermore, she said ��too��? It seems to mean something? There was confusion in Cami��s heart. The lines she had prepared in advance were stuck in her throat. She couldn��t continue, and started to feel frustrated.


    Never mind that she had failed to grasp Miss Gloria��s stomach. That chap was even involved with the most important aspect of a woman��s life, clothing! Furthermore, he had done so well. It was intolerable that he didn��t give others a chance at all!


    ��If the Countess likes this piece of clothes, you can ce a reservation with the store. However, ording to the orders sequence, you may have to wait till next month before you can receive it,�� Gloria said cautiously. Although Countess Bartoli had her reputation, this was Chaos City, after all. As the heir presumptive of the Moreton Family, she couldn��t actually do anything to her, so she wasn��t really afraid.


    ��Then, I shall reserve one piece,�� Cami said withplicated feelings. She hade to showcase her dominant queen��s presence, yet she had failed spectacrly. She only wanted to find a ce to calm herself down now so she wouldn��t go back to murder that chap.


    ��Please register for the Countess,�� Gloria indicated to a store assistant at the side.


    Cami started to regret her words immediately after she said them. She thought, No way. This piece of clothes is designed by that chap. Doesn��t it mean I acknowledge him if I buy it? Then I will be inferior to him in front of Miss Gloria. This shan��t be allowed to happen!


    ��What color do you prefer your trench coat to be, Countess?�� the assistant asked smilingly.


    ��ck! Just like this design. It��s so pretty.��


    ...


    10 minutester, Cami walked out of Blue Suede with aplicated expression. She had a stack of receipts in her hands.


    ��He grasped the women��s stomachs, and now he grasped the women��s clothing. That chap is definitely a formidable opponent,�� Cami mumbled to herself as she held onto the receipts.


    ��Miss Gloria��s eyes are already blinded by him. She is already deeply entrenched in his trap and unable to extricate herself. Since this is the case, I have no other choice but to let him reveal his animal nature to Miss Gloria. This is the only way to wake her up and let her realize who is truly worthy of her.��


    ��Madam, what do you n to do now?��


    ��n C. I��ll sacrifice myself in order to make that animal reveal his true colors.��


    Cami��s expression began to look seductive. Her pink tongue glided across her sexy red lips lightly. ��In this world, no man is able to resist my charms.��


    ��Wouldn��t you end up trapping yourself instead?��


    ��Shut up!��

 Chapter 1007 - I Feel The Water Content In My Body Is Going To Be Gone Soon

    <h4>Chapter 1007 I Feel The Water Content In My Body Is Going To Be Gone Soon</h4>


    Under the Boundless Sea Realm, an ancient pce was entangled by sea weeds, yet one could still see its majestic past.


    ��High Priest, the holy maiden Gina has already embarked on the search for the Chosen One through the teleportation portal. However, the teleportation portal is already over 1,000 years old, it is unknown if it could still send her to that ce,�� a siren reported respectfully to the siren in ck robes sitting on the altar.


    ��That is an ancient altar which is a remnant from the ancient times. It is still standing after 10,000 years. As long as it isn��t damaged, it can start saltatory teleportation between all the teleportation portals. Gina has the unique Lantisde��s power stone, which can activate the portals. She is able to activate the teleportation portals three times. If she still can��t find the Chosen One after three transmissions, then she will have to walk.�� There was a hint of worry in the voice of the high priest too.


    ��You have deduced that the Chosen One��s location is near one ancient altar, and believe that our omnipotent god will make sure Gina finds him.��


    ��I certainly hope so.��


    ...


    In a deste desert valley, an ancient teleportation portal lit up. A beautiful figure appeared in the middle of the altar.


    She was wearing a seaweed skirt with both her long legs close together. Two white seashells barely covered her ample breasts, and her pale skin was as white as snow, while her golden-red hair was still wet as if she had juste out from a bath.


    Hmm? Where am I? Could this be the continent? Thedy opened her light golden eyes, and a gleam of light shed through them as she stared at her surroundings curiously. Heat was emanating from the golden sand that stretched on endlessly. Everything was so new and amazing.


    Then, she raised her head and looked at the sun in the sky. It was hanging in the sky like a huge golden-red te. It resembled a continuously burning fireball.


    ��Is this the legendary sun? It��s so round... so bright... so ring!�� She swiftly retrieved her gaze, and she felt her surroundings had be ck instantaneously.


    ��Am I blinded? No...�� Gina blinked her eyes in panic, and reached her hands out to feel her surroundings. Fortunately, she began to regain her sight after a while and heaved a sigh of relief. She covered her face with her hands and peered at the sun through the tiny gaps between her fingers. With a lingering fear, she mumbled, ��So Grandma had said the truth. I really can go blind if I look at the sun. This sun is indeed so petty. I can��t even look at it.


    ��Oh yes. I havee to find the Chosen One. The high priest said I had to find him, then knock him out and bring him back. I am so excited just thinking about it.�� Gina rolled her eyes around as she remembered the motive of her trip. She didn��t see the scene of the blocks of buildings from the image when she looked around her. Her gazended on the tall sand dunes next to the valley. ��I am going up there to have a look.��


    Gina came to the edge of the altar and ced one foot on the sand.


    ��Shhh!!! It��s so hot!��


    Gina quickly retrieved her snowy white foot the moment she touched the sand. She lifted her foot with difficulty. The bottom of her foot was already red. She blew at her foot with teary eyes as she mumbled, ��Why is it so hot? It even cooked my tiny foot. So, the people living on the continent have to live like grilled fish every single day? Such poor things. It��s really morefortable to live underwater. Then, why does the high priest try all his best to return Lantisde to the continent?��


    Even though she wasining, Gina stood up again after sitting on the altar for a while. However, she didn��t try to touch the ground directly this time. Instead, she tore a portion of her seaweed skirt off and made two things that resembled straw shoes.


    After Gina put the straw shoes on her feet awkwardly, she took a deep breath and stepped onto the sand.


    Gina could feel the steamy, hot air surge from the ground crazily the moment she left the altar. She felt as if she was in an oven, and it made her ufortable. Fortunately, now that she was wearing her straw shoes, the ground didn��t feel as hot as before, so it was still tolerable to her.


    Oh no! I feel the water content in my body is going to be gone soon, and there is no water element in this ce. I have to return to the altar before I be a sun-dried fish. Gina moved in tiny steps and swung her arms rapidly as she moved forward. The distance between every step was only 10 centimeters. She resembled a penguin that was trying its best to run. Although the frequency of her steps was high, the speed... was indeed no different from a penguin��s.


    Even though she had started her training of splitting her tail into legs and walking since she was young, the sensation of walking onnd and walking in water were totally different.


    That was one small step for Gina, but one giant leap for Merfolk.


    After Gina��s constant struggles, she finally climbed up the 30-meter-tall sand dune half an hourter.


    It was still sand behind all this sand... Are we reallying back to this deste ce? The sweaty Gina gazed out to the desert, but she didn��t see a single living soul. She sat on the ground weakly and disappointedly before she quickly jumped up again. She patted her butt rapidly as she felt she was almost roasted alive.


    No way. I have to go back to the teleportation portal to replenish my water content. Gina walked toward the altar below weakly. Dehydration made her very weak, so she spent almost half an hour before she got back to the teleportation portal.


    Gina slouched over the teleportation portal feebly, and whined, ��Mommy... I miss home... The continent is too scary... I almost became a dried salted fish...��


    She took out a big water bag from a space distorting bag and began to gulp down the water. She finally put down the water bag after drinking for five minutes. She heaved a long breath as she felt she came back to life again.


    ��It��s fortunate that the high priest gave me a huge bag of seawater, or else I would have died of thirst here. The water in this bag could fill a big pool, and shouldst me for a period of time. If there is no more water left, then I will have to return to the sea,�� Gina talked to herself. She got up and walked around the teleportation portal as she looked at the hot desert with a lingering fear. This was definitely not that location in the scene.


    No, I have to find the Chosen One as soon as possible. Lantisde is still waiting for me! Gina��s gaze became determined as she pressed the teleportation stone into the center of the teleportation portal��s groove.


    A golden beam lit up and Gina disappeared from the teleportation portal, leaving behind a water bag.


    ��Aiyayaya!!! My water...!��


    A scream of deep despair sounded in another space.

 Chapter 1008 - It’s Made For My Father

    <h4>Chapter 1008 It��s Made For My Father</h4>


    It was another rare day off.


    Early in the morning, Amy sat up on her bed and stretched her arms. She climbed onto the big bed as she rubbed her eyes and kneeled next to Mag��s pillow. She was about to wake him up when she paused as she looked at Mag who was sleeping peacefully.


    ��Father works so hard usually, I shall let him have a good sleep on his rest day.�� Amy retrieved her hand and bent over to kiss Mag��s cheek. Then, she got off the bed quietly and waved to Ugly Duckling, who was still trying hard to get up to the bed. She carried it in her arms and started to make her way downstairs. After closing the bedroom door, she quietly spoke, ��Don��t wake Father, Ugly Duckling. He works very hard every day.��


    ��Meow, meow~�� Ugly Duckling gazed at Amy as though it understood, and its cries became much softer.


    ��Father cooked for me every single day. I have decided to cook a breakfast of love for Father today.�� Amy put Ugly Duckling down after they were downstairs. She then went to carry a little stool over and stood on it. She tiptoed to reach for a little apron that was hanging next to the door.


    It was given to her by Auntie Bernice, but she had never used it before.


    Amy tied the apron on her just like her father before she carried the little stool into the kitchen. Then, she washed her hands and ran to the fridge to check on the ingredients. She seemed to be in a dilemma.


    ��There is so much meat and vegetables. What should I make?��


    ��Meow, meow~�� Ugly Duckling said as it wed at the fish tank with anticipation.


    ��No. Father said we should have a light breakfast, so we are not having fish.�� Amy shook her head.


    Ugly Duckling went to the other side of the fish tank and wed at thepartment that held the prawns as it cried, ��Meow, meow~!��


    ��Prawnies are a good choice.�� Amy nodded. She took a small and struggled to scoop out two fat prawns as she stood on the stool.


    t. A big prawn that was unwilling to die jumped out of the and fell onto the floor. It tried to jump toward the sewage...


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling went over immediately. It lifted a paw and pressed on that big prawn.


    ��Good job, Ugly Duckling.�� Amy came over and grabbed the prawn that was as big as her hand from Ugly Duckling��s paw. ��I��ll give you a prawn��s head as a rewardter.��


    ��Meow, meow, meow~�� Ugly Duckling called out excitedly.


    ��Apart from prawns, let��s have some beans, beef, mushrooms... Oh yes, how do I turn on the fire? Never mind, I will just release a fireball... Uh-oh! The fire seems to be too big. Why is there a hole at the bottom of the pot? Nope. Let��s start again...��


    Amy was meddling in the kitchen alone, and strange sounds came out every now and then.


    Mag was woken up by a burning smell.


    ��What is that smell?�� Mag opened his eyes drowsily as he naturally looked toward the little bed. He could see Amy��s sleeping form every morning, but she wasn��t in her bed today!


    ��Amy!�� Mag jumped up from his bed immediately and went over to touch the little bed. It was cold, so the little one had to have got up for quite a while.


    ��Where is she?�� Mag couldn��t even bother to change as he simply went out in his pyjamas. The smell of burnt food washed over him and made him cough as soon as he opened the door.


    What is this little one doing? Trying to burn down the house? Mag was shocked because the smoke and burnt smell obviously came from downstairs. He was having serious suspicion that there was a fire downstairs as he rushed down.


    ��It still looked a little weird. I wonder if Father will like it. Come Ugly Duckling, try this...�� Mag heard Amy and halted as soon as he reached the kitchen��s entrance.


    Is Amy making breakfast for me? Surprise shed through Mag��s face. His heart immediately felt warmed. The little one had actually got up quietly and sneaked downstairs to make breakfast for him.


    Mag didn��t make a sound. Instead he peeped into the kitchen and saw a weird scene.


    Amy was holding a long soupdle that was filled with some sticky ck soup and walked slowly toward Ugly Duckling with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Ugly Duckling was backing off slowly until it was cornered. It was staring at the thick ck soup with its big eyes. It was standing on its two hind legs, and was covering its face in despair.


    ��It��s alright, Ugly Duckling. Although the taste is a little weird, it��s made for my father, so I got to make sure that he won��t die after eating it. So, you got to be the poison tester.�� Amy removed one of Ugly Duckling��s chubby paws with a smile.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling looked at Amy grudgingly. Are you the devil? You don��t even know if it��s inedible, and you are feeding it to me!


    Mag didn��t know he shouldugh or cry when he saw this.


    But, Mag��s smile began to fade a little as he looked at the kitchen. Even though the kitchen looked rather neat generally, there were three pots with holes in the bottom lying neatly in a row, and a fireball was dancing on the stove. She was the kitchen terminator.


    ��Amy, why did you wake up so early?�� Mag said to Amy with a smile as he could no longer watch Amy forcing Ugly Duckling to be the tester.


    ��Father!�� Amy was slightly taken aback. She hid the soupdle behind her when she turned to look at Mag. She depressedly whispered, ��Because Amy thinks Father works very hard, so I want to make breakfast for Father. But... But...��


    ��So it was Amy trying to cook breakfast for Father. No wonder I could smell a sweet aroma in my dreams earlier. Let me see, what scrumptious food did Amy make?�� Mag walked into the kitchen with a smile and straight to the stove. His eyelids twitched as he looked at bubbly ck stew on it.


    ��This is prawns stew with beans, stewed beef, stewed mushrooms, stewed...��Amy counted with her fingers. She listed almost all the ingredients in the fridge. Then she looked at Mag expectantly. ��Father, do you like it?��


    Mag looked into Amy��s big blue eyes. This little one was never interested in cooking, but in order to make him a breakfast, she had put in so much effort. Even though the smell was a little weird, the thought made him very touched. He patted Amy��s head with a smile. ��Yes. Father likes it. Thank you, Amy.��

 Chapter 1009 - You Will Become As Fat As This

    <h4>Chapter 1009 You Will Be As Fat As This</h4>


    Amy��s eyes lit up instantly. With a smile, she said, ��Since Father likes it, you will finish it, right?��


    ��This...�� Mag was stunned. His inner self was going to copse as he stared at that ck stew, but he maintained his smile on his face. ��Of course I will finish it because Amy made it.��


    ��Meow.��


    Ugly Duckling came over and rubbed Mag��s calf with its head and looked at him with gratitude as if he had just saved it from purgatory.


    ��I think the heat is almost there. Amy should remove this fire now.�� Mag could vaguely smell the burnt odor from the big pot. The taste was already weird enough; if it got burnt some more, Mag might not be able to swallow it even if he pinched his nose.


    ��Yes,�� Amy answered obediently, and retrieved the fireball on the stove with a wave of her hand.


    Mag stared at the stove that had a hole burnt through it and began to negotiate a price for repair with the system in his heart. They agreed on a repair price of 5000 copper coins. This breakfast... was so expensive.


    After he went up to wash up and change, Mag carried a bowl of that ck stew and sat down in front of the table. Aplicated scent greeted his nose, There was the scent of prawns, beef, mushrooms... and all of the ingredients. It was difficult to imagine that they would all appear in the same pot.


    Mag gazed at Amy, who was standing next to the table with anticipation. After a moment of hesitation, he still picked up the spoon and fed himself a spoonful of the stew.


    It wasn��t delicious; it was a little fishy among the sweet and tangy taste instead. Ingredients that were mixed together without being handled properly would never be a delicious stew even though they were the best ingredients in the world separately.


    ��How is it, Father?�� Amy asked.


    ��Erm... Very scrumptious.�� Mag nodded and smiled as he fed himself another big spoonful.


    ��It��s great!�� Amy pped with a happy expression. After giving it a thought, she said, ��Then I will have a bowl too.��


    ��No.�� Mag swiftly stopped her. Smiling, he said, ��Because it is so delicious, Father decides to finish it all. Father will make something nice for Little Amyter.��


    Amy looked at Mag and nodded after some pondering. ��Alright, since Father loves it, then I will leave it all to Father. And I shall cook for Father every day from now on.��


    Mag almost dropped the spoon in his hand. He immediately shook his head, and said, ��No. It��s so cold in winter, how could Little Amy wake up early every morning to cook breakfast for Father? You will continue sleeping in the future, and Father will make you breakfast.��


    No way. He could only eat this kind of breakfast once. He couldn��t handle any more of it!


    After drinking two bowls of stew, Mag threw away the rest in the pot when Amy wasn��t paying attention, and this ended the breakfast debacle.


    However, Amy��s thoughts had warmed his heart immensely this winter morning.


    ��Father, are we going to celebrate the birthday of that big brother orc today?�� Amy asked Mag who was washing the bowls in the kitchen after breakfast.


    ��That��s for tonight.��


    ��Then, what will we do for the day?�� Amy looked at Mag expectantly.


    ��This morning...�� Mag pondered before his eyes suddenly lit up. He turned around, and said to Amy, ��Father will bring you to an interesting ceter.��


    After putting Ugly Duckling into the bicycle��s basket, Mag rode the bicycle toward the west of the city with Amy.


    There was a big bazaar in the west of Chaos City. It was also a ce where traders from both the north and south gathered. Businessmen gathered here, and street artists were amon sight.


    On a rest day, the bazaar had two rows of street vendors along the two sides of the street. The ce was full of tourists, and it was busy and full of life.


    The orcs were selling beasts�� teeth; the demons were performing fire breathing on the streets; the elves were earning money and ps using their beautiful voices; subi were dancing seductively with snakes to attract the men��s attention.


    ��Look, Father! There are two spring onions growing out of that big demon��s nose!


    ��Wow! That��s a beautiful bird and it sings!


    ��Look at that huge snake that is tangled on that big sister!��


    Amy sat on Mag��s shoulders and looked around her wondrously. She kept eximing and her big blue eyes seemed to be glowing.


    Ugly Duckling was also huddled on top of Mag��s head, shaking like a leaf.


    This was also Mag��s first visit to the bazaar in the west. He only found out about it two days ago when he overheard the customers talking about it. This was a great ce to visit besides being a ce where everything could be bought and sold.


    Everyone, regardless of their gender and age, could find their fill of fun there.


    Mag gazed around and discovered that many of the traders were not from Chaos City. He could see a little of all the different local customs on Nond Continent from them.


    ��Father, I want to eat that sweet.�� Amy pointed at a boy who was holding onto a sweet in a bird form.


    ��Is this sugar figure?�� Mag looked at the sugar figure in that boy��s hand. He looked around and saw a stall next to an alley where a white-haired old man gave a little sugarmb to a child. He walked straight over.


    ��Little friend, do you want to have some sweets?�� the old man asked Amy smilingly.


    ��Yes.�� Amy nodded honestly.


    ��Spin this wheel. I will make whatever the wheelnds on. If itnds on a nk space, I will make one that you like for free,�� the old man said with a smile.


    ��Yes, yes.�� Amy nodded happily.


    Mag let Amy down with a smile so that she could spin the wheel. In his distant memory, his father had also brought him to a bazaar and let him spin the wheel of the sugar figure artist.


    ��Wow, it��s nk! Father, look. Inded on the nk space!�� Amy��s surprise voice interrupted Mag��s thoughts. Mag also smiled when he saw where the arrownded on the wheel. He patted her head. ��That��s fantastic.��


    ��You are so lucky, little girl. Say it. Which one do you want? Grandpa will make it for you.�� The old man also smiled at Amy.


    ��I want...�� Amy looked at all the different pictures of birds and animals, and finally chose a fat tiger.


    Soon, the fat sugar tiger was done. It looked very cute with its delicate whiskers and silly features.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded to the old man as a form of gratitude.


    ��Thank you, Grandpa,�� Amy said obediently as she received the sugar figure. She continued on her way holding onto Mag��s hand. She raised her head to look at Ugly Duckling on Mag��s shoulders. ��Did you see this, Ugly Duckling? If you continue eating, you will be as fat as this.��


    ��Crack.��


    Amy took off half of the tiger��s head with one bite. ��Yummy,�� she said as she chewed.


    Ugly Duckling��s eyes widened as it looked at the sugar tiger without half of its head in Amy��s hand.

 Chapter 1010 - The Host Complaining About Chefs Again

    <h4>1010 The Host Comining About Chefs Again</h4>


    After walking around in the bazaar for an entire morning, they were prepared to eat a mud-covered roast chicken made by two orcs. This roast chicken was prepared very simrly to the beggar��s chicken, and it gave Mag a surprise.


    However, that was only with the preparation method.


    The control of the heat is terrible. The chicken meat is too dry and the texture is all gone. The condiments are too simple and basic. And what the hell is that grayish-ck spicy condiment? Never mind that it��s not wrapped in the lotus leaves, but why weren��t the feathers removed? Although the feathers dropped off cleanly after the mud was knocked off, is it really fine to eat this chicken that wasn��t cleaned properly?


    Magined silently in his heart after watching the orc��s preparation method. He had already lost his appetite for the roast chicken in his hand.


    Right at this moment, the two orcs roasting the chickens furiously shouted at Mag, ��What did you say!?��


    The people surrounding them were also staring at Mag with interest.


    Mag looked at the two muscr orcs, who were almost two meters tall, stunned. Shaking his head, he said, ��Did I say anything?��


    He was onlyining in his heart. Perhaps these two chaps knew mind-reading? Mag was confused.


    ��Father, you said their roast chicken is not nice,�� Amy whispered as she bit into the drumstick.


    ��Huh?�� Mag raised his eyebrow. Did he really say it out loud?


    The bald orc on the left cracked his fists as he shouted at Mag, ��Who are you? Are you out to find trouble with us brothers? This is the traditional method of making mud-covered roast chicken passed down by our ancestors. The secret condiment is even the best in this world. In our tribe, we are the best at roasting chicken. You have to apologize to us properly today!��


    ��Ding!��


    ��This system had detected the hostining about chefs again, and it triggered a hidden mission: please create a perfect beggar��s chicken within three days. The system will provide a beggar��s chicken recipe and experience bag, but there will be no opportunity to use the test field for the God of Cookery!


    ��If the mission is sessful, the host will receive a chance to spin the God of Cookery upgrade wheel. You will receive a recipe if you umte two chances at spinning the upgrade wheel. However, if you fail, 0.5 strength point will be deducted, and you��ll have to apologize to the chefs seriously.��


    Right at this moment, the system��s voice appeared in Mag��s head.


    Damn! You are framing me, System!


    Mag raised his eyebrow as he finally understood. The system had broadcast his thoughts, and thus he said out all the thoughts he had earlier. This was akin to trashing their livelihood directly in their faces!


    Even in the past, he seldom trashed people��s livelihood directly in their faces because if a conflict arose, those people who were wishing for his death every day would be all rushing out of the kitchens with their cleavers. His millions of online fans wouldn��t be able to protect him.


    Hence, he usuallyined on Weibo after he got back.


    However, he wasn��t overly concerned as those two orcs were only normal orcs with 2nd-tier prowess. Even Amy could easily defeat ten of them.


    But Mag was a civilized person, after all. Their roast chicken was badly done due to theirck of culinary skills. They didn��t have to fight over such trivial issues.


    However, this chicken was indeed badly done.


    Since the system had already broadcast it out and even issued such a nonsensical mission, there was no point in Mag trying to hide anymore. He stepped out before Amy could conjure up a fireball, and smilingly said, ��I am naturally considered your customer since I have bought this roast chicken from you. You do not dictate if this roast chicken is delicious or not. Your customers will judge for themselves after they try it. What I have said earlier was what I felt after eating your roast chicken.


    ��You are running a business, not being robbers, so why can��t peoplement?��


    The surrounding people nodded. Although Mag��s words were a little overboard, they were reasonable. Would it be a joke if the sellers dictated whether it was delicious?


    That orc didn��t seem to be as righteous as he was earlier after seeing Mag��s calm demeanor. After all, they were in Chaos City, and not in their tribe where they could fight it out whenever they were unhappy.


    However, selling this mud-covered roast chicken was the two brothers�� livelihood. They naturally would feel unhappy when someone badmouthed them like this. They had to seek an exnation and make Mag apologize to protect their reputation.


    The orc at the side rolled up his sleeves and walked out. He red at Mag with his bull-sized[1] eyes, and said, ��Pr*ck, you are trying to malign us! Are you able to find another roast chicken that is better than ours in Chaos City? I think you are asking for a beating. Duel with me if you are a man and let me tear your nonsense-sprouting mouth apart!��


    ��Don��t be rash, Eugene.�� The other orc, Fabian, stopped him with his outstretched arms. His younger brother was a little hot-headed and easily agitated by others.


    Mag hadn��t even said a word when Amy at the side already excitedly said to Eugene, ��Duel? Yes, yes! Father will be considered as bullying you if he duels with you. Why don��t we fight it out. I super love fighting! As long as you don��t say that I am bullying you.��


    Everyone was looking at Amy with eyes wide open. She had silver hair, big blue eyes, and exquisite features, and was wearing a bunny hat and holding a chicken leg. She looked so adorable!


    This little one hadn��t even reached the waist of the orc, and yet she wanted to fight on her father��s behalf? She even told the orc not to deem her a bully?


    Although she sounded arrogant, she looked super cute doing that.


    There was a hint of smile on Mag��s lips too. Amy wasn��t being arrogant. This little one had a 5th-tier prowess now. She could indeed be considered as a bully if they really fought it out.


    Eugene stared at Amy as his mouth twitched before raising his head to speak to Mag, ��Is this how you behave as a father? How could you use this adorable little one as a shield? Fight your own battle if you are capable. I don��t hit women and children!��


    He is rather principled. Mag felt a little likeughing. However, this brother��s principles had saved his own face. Otherwise, how awkward would he be if he was defeated by a four-year-old girl.


    ��I came out for an excursion today, and not for a fight. I am also a cook. I didn��t control my mouth and have offended you. However, since I have already said thesements, I will not take them back. They are indeed my feelings after I tried this dish. If you feel unjustified, bring your stuff and look for me at Aden Square��s Mamy Restaurant,�� Mag said to Fabian. ��We chefs, of course, will duel in our own ways. Let��s have a roast chicken duel.��


    [1] Probably meaning: as big as a bull��s eyeballs.

 Chapter 1011 - Then Let Me Make A Ugly Duckling Firs

    <h4>Chapter 1011 Then Let Me Make A Ugly Duckling Firs</h4>


    He cursed the system silently 10 times for making him face a duel for no reason before continuing shopping around the marketce with Amy, who looked regretful.��Big Brother, are you going to let that fellow off just like that?�� Eugene was indignant.


    ��Eugene, how many times have I told you that in Chaos City, you need to think before you act. If you break the rules, you will be locked up. When that happens, we will not be able to continue our roast chicken business, and will have to go back to the tribe,�� Fabien said helplessly.


    ��But that fellow����


    ��Since he had already arranged a roast chicken battle with us, we��ll just have to wait for that fair duel at the ce he mentioned three dayster. He was right. Chefs have their way of battling. Fighting and killing aren��t how a chef should act,�� Fabien interrupted Eugene.


    ��Mamy Restaurant? It��s quite a famous restaurant, right? Could he be the boss?��


    ��The missing-person notice a couple of days ago was given out by Mamy Restaurant. I heard that the food in the restaurant is delicious.��


    ��In that case, we can go over and take a look three dayster.��


    The passersby were all talking about it, and some were prepared to go over to watch the show.


    ...


    After walking around for a while more, Mag brought Amy back to the restaurant. The little fellow ran over to the magic potion shop with Ugly Duckling to look for ck Coal and Green Pea, while he returned to the kitchen to start studying that experience bag he received.


    Just like before, when he opened the glimmering, gold experience bag, the recipe and experience for making beggar��s chicken rushed into his mind.


    The most famous beggar��s chicken was naturally Changshu��s beggar��s chicken. It was famous because of ��The Legend of the Condor Heroes��, but it was already very difficult to find one that was cooked in the traditional way: wrapped in lotus leaves, covered in y, and then cooked with coal. Mag had only had it twice in the past. The first one was not bad, but on the second time, he had to leave after taking a small bite.


    In a modernized kitchen, the current trend was to make it using the microwave oven or oven. Many even made do without the lotus leaves. However, in order to taste the authentic beggar��s chicken, one would naturally have to use the traditional method.


    This beggar��s chicken recipe that the system provided should be considered an improved recipe from the traditional beggar��s chicken. However, the essential y, lotus leaves, and coal were not left out because it was troublesome. Without them, the essence of the beggar��s chicken would be lost.


    Without the test field for the God of Cookery chance, and with only three days, Mag had to make use of all the time he had to create a delicious beggar��s chicken.


    Luckily, the system unlocked all the ingredients, and also provided the kitchenware needed for making beggar��s chicken. At this moment, beside the roast duck oven, there was an additional three-tier coal oven. It was a highly efficient coal oven that the system designed specially to roast beggar��s chicken.


    Mag closed his eyes to digest the sudden influx of information in his brain. When he opened his eyes again, everything was clear.


    ��Alright, let��s start with this chicken first.�� Mag put on the apron that was hanging at the side, took out a defeathering tool, and prepared three yellow chickens[1].


    ...


    In the evening, Amy peeked her little head into the kitchen, and asked Mag, ��Father, Big Sister Xixi also wants to join tonight��s birthday party. Shouldn��t we set off now?��


    Mag looked at the three yellow chickens that werepletely stuffed in his hands and nodded with satisfaction. He nced at his watch. It was almost 5 pm. He quickly put the three yellow chickens back into the fridge and took his apron off. He said, ��Yes, we should be setting off.��


    ��Amy told me about that child. I want to take a look. Perhaps I can provide some help for him,�� Xixi told Mag at the restaurant��s entrance.


    ��Your healing magic is so powerful. If it works, that child will be really lucky.�� Mag nodded. Xixi was the most powerful healing magic caster he had seen so far. Great Dryad��s nature magic did have a very strong healing ability.


    The closed sign was already hung on the door of the ice cream shop, and the curtains were down to block out people��s gazes.


    Mag knocked on the door, and Miya opened it quickly. When she saw the people standing at the door, she smilingly said, ��Boss, you guys are here.��


    ��How are the preparations?�� Mag asked as he walked in.


    ��Almost done. We didn��t have to decorate much because our shop��s theme was originally snow and ice.�� Miya nodded, and only then noticed Xixi and Lulu, who were behind Mag. Surprised, she said, ��Sister Xixi, you��re here too!��


    ��Yes, I want to take a look at the child to see if I can do anything for him,�� Xixi said with a nod.


    Miya eximed, ��That��s great! Sister Xixi��s magic is so powerful. I am sure little Kyle would be cured.��


    ��You��d better not tell them about this first. There are still many illnesses I cannot cure,�� Xixi said with caution.


    ��Mm-hm. I understand.�� Miya nodded.


    The temperature in the ice cream shop was a little lower than outside, at almost 0��C.


    Other than the full white decoration, there was also a pile of snow that was around 20 centimeters deep on the empty space on the floor and cabs of the restaurant, looking as though the ce was in an icy snownd.


    Elizabeth, Firis, and the others were all there. Anna was sitting in the corner, making a small snowman. Blour, who was back in male clothing, was sitting at the side, watching quietly.


    When she heard them, Anna turned around and beckoned Amy over. ��Amy,e over here quickly. Let��s build little snowmen. Big Sister Elizabeth made us a lot of snow just now.��


    ��Okay, okay!�� Amy replied merrily. She put Ugly Duckling on the floor and ran towards Anna.


    ��Meow~�� After leaving the warm embrace, Ugly Duckling shuddered, but quickly ran over with Amy happily. However, it did not manage to stop in time, and ended up crashing into a thick pile of snow in the corner, leaving only two hind legs and a tail dangling outside as it failed to struggle free.


    ��Look, I told you you��re fat, and you didn��t believe me. You can even get stuck in snow.�� Amy grabbed Ugly Duckling��s legs with some disdain and pulled it out from the snow, making a soft ��pop�� and leaving a cat hole in the snow.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling shook its head to shake off the snow on its head and looked innocently at Amy.


    Amy ignored it and squatted beside Anna, watching her make little snow animals like rabbits and sheep. She could not help but praise, ��Little Sister Anna, that��s impressive. The little snowmen you make look so pretty.��


    ��Amy can do it too. It��s super simple,�� Anna said with a smile.


    ��I can do it too? Then let me make an Ugly Duckling first.�� Amy nodded and picked up a lump of snow. She rolled it into a round snowball and poked three holes in it, and then put it beside Ugly Duckling. She nodded with satisfaction. ��Mm-hm, it��s exactly the same.��


    [1] Popr breed of chicken in China with yellow beak, yellow skin, and yellow feet.

 Chapter 1012 - Is It Time To Eat The Cake?

    <h4>Chapter 1012 Is It Time To Eat The Cake?</h4>


    ��Meow, meow?��


    Ugly Duckling looked confusedly at the round snowball.


    Anna also stared at the snowball for a while before continuing to make a snowman as she stifled her giggle.


    ...


    ��Boss, is this arrangement okay?�� Yabemiya asked Mag.


    ��It��s very thoughtful. I believe little Kyle will like it.�� Mag nodded and pulled his clothes to cover himself tighter as he said, ��But this temperature seems a little too low for someone ill. Although the theme for tonight is ice and snow, the temperature can��t be too low.��


    ��But if we increase the temperature, the ice and snow will melt,�� Miya said.


    ��Leave that to me.�� Mag walked over to the central air conditioning control board.


    One of the basic functions of this air conditioning system that the system set up back then was localized temperature control. However, the operation was a littleplicated. Usually, Miya and the rest would basically use the idiot-proof one-button operation that the system set to match the day��s weather and humidity to give the customers the mostfortable dining experience.


    The moment the heater was switched on, the temperature in the central area started to rise to around 20��C, while the peripheral regions remained at 0��C. That way, there would not be any changes to the previous setup because of the rise in temperature.


    When he felt the temperature rise and the air be warmer, Mag nodded with satisfaction. Although it might not necessarily help the child, if this was going to be hisst birthday, hopefully he would be able to spend it happily.


    ��The temperature really became higher only in the center! That��s impressive, Boss!�� Miya eximed after walking back and forth in the peripheral region.


    ��Is the ice cream cake ready?�� Mag walked over to the work area.


    ��It��s already ready. Mr. Curtis had already paid the deposit. He wanted the biggest cake, so we made a 32-inch three-tier ice cream cake,�� Miya said as she followed behind Mag.


    He had to admit that Miya was indeed talented in dessert and cake-making. On the 32-inch ice cream cake, there were two orcs, onerge and one small, on the top tier, looking into the distance as they huddled together. Their life-like eyes were filled with hope.


    ��Very good.�� Mag nodded. This was already beyond what he had taught Miya. She was really talented.


    ��This is a birthday party, so be more rxedter and let the children have fun,�� Mag told everyone in the restaurant when he walked out of the work area.


    Everyone nodded and understood what Mag meant.


    ��Ding~��


    The doorbell rang.


    ��Coming.�� Miya��s eyes lit up, and she walked towards the door.


    When she opened the door, a tall and skinny orc stood at the door, holding a skinny little orc.


    The lights in the shop dimmed immediately, and the colored lights lit up on the snow, presenting a beautiful world of ice and snow.


    The little orc��s listless eyes lit up immediately as though he had discovered a newnd. The glistening ice elves and setting filled with snow made him feel as though he had fallen into a wondend.


    ��Wow, it��s beautiful,�� the little orc eximed and subconsciously let go of his father��s hand as he walked into the ice cream shop alone. The ce looked like it just snowed heavily. There were thick piles of snow and little snowmen. Everything looked so real that a pure smile hung on his slightly pale face.


    Tears welled up in Curtis��s eyes. Ever since Kyle had fallen ill, he had not seen a smile on his face for a very long time. He looked at the people in the shop with gratitude.


    ��What a pity I didn��t get to see what it looked like when it snowed, �� Kyle said with a slight disappointment.


    ��Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you...�� Just then, the birthday song was sung gently. Firis and Ba pushed a giant ice cream cake with a thin candle on it out on a little cart.


    At the same time, snowkes started fluttering in the sky, descending slowly from nowhere.


    ��It��s snowing! It��s snowing!!!��


    Little Kyle was stunned for a while before he eximed in surprise. He reached his little hand out to hold the snowkes. When the snowkesnded on his hand, it felt cold, but they quickly melted. The smile on his face became wider as though he had seen the most beautiful thing in the world.


    Curtis turned his head around to wipe his tears. He looked at little Kyle with his eyes red. What a nice child he would be if he did not fall ill. Why must my child be down with such illness... Why must he endure such pain!


    What illness is this? Why is he so pale? Mag frowned slightly and looked at Kyle. Usually, an orc��s skin was green, but this child looked like an orc with faded colors. His exposed skin was almost white, and he was probably so greatly tortured by the illness that he was only left with skin and bones.


    He was just a five- to six-year-old child, and that broke Mag��s heart.


    Miya walked to little Kyle with a crown and put it on his head with a smile as she said, ��Happy birthday, little Kyle!��


    ��Happy birthday!�� everyone said with a smile, making the atmosphere cozy and weing.


    ��Thank you, Big Sister Miya. Thank you... Thank you, everyone,�� Kyle said as he stifled a cry.


    Kyle looked at therge cake and the smiles on everyone��s faces, and tears welled up in his eyes as well.


    ��This is a birthday party your father prepared for you. Let us spend your birthday with you today,�� Miya said.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Kyle nodded. He turned back to look at Curtis. ��Thank you, Father.��


    ��It��s said that if you make a wish before blowing out the candle, the wish wille true. Now, little Kyle, close your eyes and make a wish before blowing the candle out with your father,�� Miya said with a smile.


    Curtis walked over, picked Kyle up, and walked towards the cake.


    Kyle closed his eyes and put his hands together as he made a wish in silence. After that, he opened his eyes and blew the candle out with Curtis.


    ��I hope that even if I were to leave, Father can continue living happily and healthily,�� Kyle said softly as he looked at Curtis.


    Curtis tightened his grip on Kyle, and his tears fell silently.


    The shop fell silent all of a sudden. Everyone could not bear to watch this scene.


    What a nice child. Why did he have to fall ill with such a strange disease?


    Just then, Amy peeked her little head out, and asked, ��After blowing the candle out, is it time to eat the cake?�� She looked at the three-tier ice cream cake and gulped.


    The silence remained for a while. Everyone had a slightly strange expression.


    Curtis wiped his tears and squeezed out a smile as he said, ��Little Kyle, let��s cut the cake together and share it with big brothers and sisters and the children.��

 Chapter 1013 - There Is No Illness That A Bowl of Red Braised Pork Can’t Cure

    <h4>Chapter 1013 There Is No Illness That A Bowl of Red Braised Pork Can��t Cure</h4>


    The surface of the ice cream cake wasid with a variety of fruits. The cake was easily cut into small pieces with a cake server rinsed in hot water, and the pieces were then put on small tes and passed to everyone.


    As the delicious food was shared, the atmosphere in the shop slowly became lively again.


    There was also a smile on little Kyle��s face. Ever since he fell ill, his father did not allow him to have ice cream. Snowkes and ice cream were his favorite things. Now that he had them all, he felt very blissful.


    After having the ice cream cake, little Kyle��s mood looked obviously better as he had fun building snowmen and having a snow fight with Amy and Anna at the side.


    Curtis bowed deeply with his eyes reddened to Mag and the rest as he saw Kyle full of smiles, and gratefully said, ��Thank you, thank you so much.��


    ��You��re wee, Mr. Curtis. We merely did what we could.�� Mag shook his head. He could understand how difficult it must have been for a father who had been putting in so much effort for his child.


    Miya hesitantly said, ��Mr. Curtis, what do you n to do after this?��


    Curtis was a little gloomy as he said, ��The doctor said that nothing can be done. I n to bring him back to the orc tribe to meet his grandfather.��


    Just then, Xixi stood up, and said to Curtis, ��I am a healing magic caster. I cannot guarantee that I can cure your child, but if you don��t mind, perhaps I can take a look at your child��s condition.��


    Curtis��s eyes exploded with rays of hope as he quickly said, ��Please do.��


    Xixi walked towards the children who were ying, but did not give Kyle a checkup straight away. Instead, she yed with the children and summoned a World Tree under the pretense of a game. The green glow enveloped Kyle��s body.


    ��How can this be...�� Xixi had a sympathetic look on her face. She drove the World Tree to inject the green glow into Kyle��s body. A withered leaf fell from the tree, and Kyle��s pale face regained a little color.


    ��Kyle...�� Curtis looked at Xixi, who walked back over, nervously.


    The others were also filled with anticipation.


    Xixi shook her head apologetically. ��The child��s condition is very serious. His bodily functions are almost withering, and are continuing to wither. It ispletely irreversible and uncontroble. What I can do is only supplement him a little to slow down his condition for the time being, but this can onlyst for only around 10 days.��


    ��10 days...�� Curtis was a little disappointed, but he still bowed to Xixi and gratefully said, ��Thank you.��


    Everyone sighed silently. Xixi��s words were akin to giving Kyle a death notice. 10 days was his final period in this world.


    ��System, can you do a check-up on Kyle��s body with the omniscient door to see what illness he has? Is it treatable?�� Mag asked inside. It was really difficult to just watch helplessly.


    ��If the host wants to open the omniscient door outside the establishment, you need to pay a roaming fee,�� the system replied.


    ��99 copper coins. Nothing more.��


    ��Hey! Host, this is such aplicated process, and you��re not even willing to give me 100! Isn��t that a little too much?!�� the system said angrily.


    ��Then 100 copper coins it is.��


    ��Deal!�� the system said decisively. ��Starting the scan!


    ��Kyle, Orc, Male. Suffering from acute leukemia. Already in the final stage of his illness.��


    Mag looked at the information that surfaced in his brain, and his heart felt heavy. The final stage of acute leukemia would be equivalent to the death sentence. That was nothing different from Xixi��s previous diagnosis.


    ��System, didn��t you say you��re almighty? Even Earth could develop targeted therapy. It shouldn��t be a problem for you to develop some effective medicine to treat leukemia, right?�� Mag provoked.


    ��The system stands on the shoulders of human civilization. It is naturally no problem for me to develop an effective medicine, but this is a foreign world. As a candidate for the God of Cookery, can��t the host solve such a simple problem? Isn��t this a problem that a simple dish can solve?�� the system said.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag raised his brow. Was there a hidden meaning behind the system��s words? Could there actually be a cure for leukemia among the dishes that he made?


    ��Host, the ingredients used in the restaurant are harvested in the various areas of the Nond Continent where the essence of heaven and earth converge. If it was in the fantastical realm, then they would be the legendary treasures of thend. Just randomly throw a radish in, and that would be enough to cause a fight among those cultivating to be immortals. Let��s just talk about the Fiery Pig in Fire Dragon Ind. It feeds on the iron ore in the volcanic rock of Fire Dragon Ind which is rich in iron and has also absorbed the explosive attributes of the volcanic rocks. It can be considered a natural remedy for leukemia.��


    ��Although I have always kept a very low profile, as a qualified candidate for the God of Cookery, these things are very basic knowledge, host. You should know them. Otherwise, how can you serve the medi�� dishes to your customers?��


    The system��s voice was filled with a rich sense of superiority.


    Mag could not be bothered about the system being pretentious, because to be able to rear a pig into a medicinal ingredient was indeed... impressive!


    ��System, Kyle��s leukemia is already in the final stage. Are you sure he can still recover after eating red braised pork made with Fiery Pig?�� Mag was slightly nervous.


    ��500 grams of red braised pork eaten with white rice for three meals a day. Seven days make a course of treatment. He would be able to recoverpletely after seven courses,�� the system replied.


    You��re forcing me to be the new generation of the God of Medicine... Mag thought with mixed emotions. However, the system��s words were undeniably great news.


    Mag looked at Curtis, who was filled with mncholy, and said, ��Mr. Curtis. I am Mag, the owner of Mamy Restaurant, and also the owner of this ice cream shop. I��vee across little Kyle��s illness before, and I have an old remedy. If you believe me, perhaps we can give it a try.��


    ��Are you serious?�� Curtis looked at Mag with surprise. He had brought little Kyle to countless famous physicians. There were a few who said that they hade across such symptoms, but those with such illnesses all died, and the doctors could not do anything about it.


    ��I��ve seen someone cured of this illness using this remedy.�� Mag nodded his head with certainty. At this juncture, he had to convince himself first. Otherwise, even he wouldn��t be able to bring himself to say that they could depend on a bowl of red braised pork to cure leukemia.


    ��Mr. Mag, please save Kyle. I am willing to give up everything. I just hope for him to live.�� Curtis fell to his knees in front of Mag.


    ��Mr. Curtis, get up first. You don��t have to do this.�� Mag quickly helped Curtis up. He looked at him, and said, ��To cure little Kyle��s illness, bring him to Mamy Restaurant from tomorrow onwards and order a serving of red braised pork with rice for three meals a day. Continue on for 49 days and he would bepletely cured.��

 Chapter 1014 - The Story Of Nian

    <h4>Chapter 1014 The Story Of Nian</h4>


    The ice cream shop became silent. Everyone looked at Mag strangely.It was a strange disease that even nature magic could not heal, but Mag actually said that as long as he went to the restaurant and had red braised pork for three meals a day, he could bepletely healed? Wasn��t that too absurd?


    He��s not even letting go of the money from a child that��s about to die, isn��t that a little too much? Blour thought as he looked at Mag with a frown.


    Although the food Boss makes is indeed delicious and extraordinary, could it really cure little Kyle��s illness? Miya was also a little uncertain. Even though Mag had always been very dependable, this was about little Kyle��s life and death. Could a bowl of red braised pork really be the cure?


    Curtis��s jaw dropped too when he heard that. For a moment, he did not know what to say. This was the first time he heard someone say the words pletely cured��. He had tried so many cures, but to no avail, and watched as Kyle��s condition worsened. Actually, he was already not holding on to much hope.


    This man runs a restaurant, after all, and not a medicinal hall. Besides, the old remedy he mentioned has nothing to do with herbs or treatments, but is to eat a specific dish in his restaurant.


    If he met him outside, he would definitely give this conman a p in his face.


    But they had, after all, just organized such a thoughtfully nned birthday party for Kyle, and that magic caster even extended Kyle��s life for 10 days. This Mr. Mag did not look like a conman, either. This put him in a difficult position.


    ��Boss Mag, the child��s condition... might be slightly more serious than you think...�� Xixi hesitated to speak as she looked at Mag. She knew that the dishes Mag made did have several extraordinary effects, and could even bring new life to her World Tree. However, she had just checked on little Kyle��s body, and his bodily functions werepletely destroyed. Even using life magic was not able to save him.


    Even I wouldn��t believe it after saying that. Mag looked at everyone��s gaze. He felt a little helpless too. If it had been him, he would probably have alreadynded a punch on the other party��s face.


    ��If Father says it can cure him, then it would definitely be able to cure him. I believe in Father,�� Amy, who walked over with a snowball in her hand, said with certainty as she looked at Mag.


    ��I believe in Uncle Mag too.�� Anna nodded.


    Seeing the trust in the two little fellows�� gazes, Mag started to believe in himself too. He looked at Curtis calmly, and said, ��Mr. Curtis, you might find it a little incredible, but I can take responsibility for my words. Of course, you are little Kyle��s father. You have the right to not believe me.��


    Xixi looked at Mag��s gaze, thought for a while, and did not speak further.


    She had always thought that Boss Mag was a mature and kind man. He definitely would not joke about something like this. He probably really had a way if he was able to say something so resolutely.


    Everyone slowly believed him. The restaurant was notcking customers. Many who lined up were not even able to get a taste of it. Mag did not need to lie to make Curtis buy a set of red braised pork.


    Curtis was a little hesitant. If Kyle was really to depart, he would like to bring him back to their hometown because he had not been out of Chaos City before.


    But if what Mag said was true, he would miss a chance to save Kyle��s life, and he would regret it for the rest of his life.


    ��Father, I want to try Uncle��s suggestion.�� Just then, little Kyle walked over and reached out to hold Curtis��s hand. He looked up at him. ��I still want to live on with you...��


    Curtis��s tears fell immediately. He wiped them away quickly and looked at Mag as he said, ��Mr. Mag, I believe you. I am willing to give you all my assets as long as it can cure Kyle. Please save him...��


    Mag reached out to Curtis, who had gone down on his knees again, with a smile and shook his head as he said, ��I don��t want your assets. You just need to foot the bill for the meal every day. There are quite a lot of customers in the restaurant. Remember to bring the child earlier to line up.��


    ��Alright, I will.�� Curtis nodded hard as his eyes gleamed with gratitude.


    The children yed with the snow for a while more, and the birthday party ended on a happy note.


    When the door opened, the three children rushed out first.


    ��It��s snowing! It��s really snowing!��


    Amy��s excited voice came from outside.


    Everyone walked out and was equally surprised. The soft snow fell slowly from the sky, looking extremely beautiful.


    ��It��s the first snow of the year. It came earlier than the previous years,�� Yabemiya said with a smile as she reached her hand out to catch the snowkes and watch them melt on her palm.


    The children had been ying with snow for the entire night, but when they saw the snowkes falling from the sky, they were still very excited.


    ��Alright, Amy, it��s time to go. We still have to go to school tomorrow,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Goodbye, everyone.�� Amy picked Ugly Duckling up and waved at the rest of them. She ran over to Mag and held his hand.


    The rest of them also parted.


    ...


    ��Father, I am very happy today. Thank you,�� Kyle said with a smile as he hugged his father in the horse-drawn carriage.


    ��I am very happy too.�� Curtis held Kyle tightly, and gently said, ��It��s all going to be fine. You will recover very soon, and when that happens, you will be able to have a snow fight with the children in the snow.��


    ��Really?��


    ��Of course.��


    ...


    After washing up, Amyy on her little bed and used Ugly Duckling��s tummy as a hand-warmer. She looked at Mag, who was sitting by the bed, expectantly and said, ��Father, would the entire world be covered in snow tomorrow morning?��


    ��If the snow is heavy enough tonight, that should be the case.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He calcted the days. ording to the earth��s calendar, it was almost the new year. He wondered if that deste house would be able to remain lively with gatherings without him, but... it would probably be as deste as it usually was.


    ��That��s great! It��s going to be super beautiful!�� Amy said happily as her eyes shone.


    Mag looked at Amy who was full of smiles, and he suddenly felt something inside. He had already forgotten how long it had been since he hadst celebrated the New Year properly because every New Year, there were always people missing at home, and he also slowly became one of those who did not appear.


    But it��s different now. He had Amy, and spending the New Year with her would probably be interesting like how they spent mid-autumn festival together, right?


    ��Father, what story are you telling me today?�� Amy asked.


    ��Today, Father will tell you the story of Nian,�� Mag said with a smile. ��Once upon a time, in a ce called China, there lived a monster called Nian. It has sharp horns on its head, and was very fierce and scary...��

 Chapter 1015 - Father, Let’s Celebrate The New Year Too

    <h4>Chapter 1015 Father, Let��s Celebrate The New Year Too</h4>


    Mag told the story of Nian in a gentle tone. It was different from the usual fairy tales, but Amy was still very intrigued.


    ��The Nian got scared by the lights and sounds of the firecrackers and fled. From then on, on every New Year��s Eve, people would paste red couplets at home, light up firecrackers, and make sure their houses were brightly lit, and they would stay up throughout the night. That is how this important festival of celebrating the New Year[1] came about. No matter where they were, people would always try to return home for a reunion dinner to celebrate the New Year together.��


    ��Reunion dinner!�� Amy��s eyes lit up. She looked at Mag expectantly, and said, ��Does staying up throughout the night mean that the dinnersts until daybreak?��


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling also peeked its little head out and looked at Mag.


    ��Erm...�� Mag was slightly taken aback. He smiled and nodded. ��You can think of it that way.��


    ��Then it must be super blissful!�� Amy looked at Mag longingly, and said, ��Father, let��s celebrate New Year too. Let��s also have a reunion dinner, the kind thatsts till daybreak.��


    ��If Little Amy wants to celebrate New Year, then we shall celebrate it.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He thought for a while, and continued, ��But we would have to wait for around a month before it��s New Year.��


    ��Father said that when we celebrate New Year, everyone will reunite. Then what about Mother? Will shee back? Would she be celebrating the New Year with us?�� Amy looked at Mag expectantly.


    Mag felt his heart tighten a little as he met Amy��s gaze. Although she had seen Irina previously at Rodu, they had only spent a short amount of time together, and Amy did not know that she was her mother.


    The situation in the Elf Tribe was still unknown. He was not powerful enough, and Irina could not bear to leave her pitiful people, so it was still unknown when Amy could acknowledge her and their family could reunite.


    He struggled inside to answer that question.


    ��I am very happy as long as I can be with Father.�� Amy seemed to have noticed Mag��s hesitation, and she smiled sweetly at him before closing her eyes obediently as she said, ��Goodnight, Father.��


    Mag looked at the obedient child and felt uneasy. He stood up and kissed Amy gently on her forehead, saying, ��Goodnight, Little Amy.��


    Ugly Duckling buried its head back under the covers and fell quickly asleep as it held Amy��s little hand.


    ��Power, how worrying.�� Mag sighed. He left quietly and went downstairs to put on his apron again. He closed the door to the kitchen and continued trying to figure out the way to make beggar��s chicken.


    ...


    The Wind Forest.


    In a dim,rge hall, a middle-aged elf looked worryingly at Borg, who was sitting on an elevated tform, and anxiously said, ��Master, Irina already gathered hundreds of rebelling elves outside the Wind Forest at the southwestern corner to form a rebel army. In addition, there were still elves joining her over the past few days. They are gettingrger day by day. What should we do?��


    ��It��s just a rebel army formed by a mere few hundred lowly elves. What��s so surprising about that?�� Borg smiled stiffly. ��But this is a great chance to get rid of Irina legitimately. Just let her continue for a while more. The day she starts invading the Wind Forest is when she and those fools meet their death.��


    ��But High Priestess Helena...��


    ��That old hag should be even more anxious than us. She was the one who had been attempting to unite the Elf Tribe, and whatever Irina is doing now is akin to giving her a p in her face. I want to see how long she can put up with this. She would still have toe to me sooner orter. Jek, jek...�� A chillyugh echoed around the hall.


    ...


    ��High Priestess, there are another 30 elves who joined the rebel army. Other than ves, there are six who came from noble families.�� A figure rushed into Starry Cave.


    Helena��s face was as cold as ice. She coldly said, ��Have you found out who they are?��


    ��The masters of the families are already kneeling outside the cave, seeking forgiveness. Should I let them in?��


    ��No. Give them 50 beatings each as a warning, then lock their eldest son up in jail. Tell them if it happens again, they would have no more heirs.


    ��Spread the word. One rebellion and the entire family suffers!��


    ��Yes!�� That elf left quickly.


    ��Irina, are you trying to ruin the queen��s and my efforts over the centuries?�� Helena looked up at the brightest star in the sky and coldly said, ��Although I brought you up, if you��re really bent on doing this, then I can only kill you.��


    ...


    Outside the Wind Forest, in a canyon at the southwestern side.


    The basic shape of a fortress was already formed.


    A thin silhouette stood at the highest point of the fortress as she looked out quietly over the Wind Forest. Her white dress danced in the wind, and even the night could not mask her beauty.


    ��Princess, the threeyers of defense arepleted. However, I��m afraid they would not be able to stop 10th-tier intruders,�� a young elf said politely to her back. His eyes were burning with admiration.


    In the short time span of a few days, a rebel army was gathered outside the Wind Forest, and there were still endless streams of elves rushing over from the Wind Forest.


    She exuded with an aura that would make one revere her. Her speech about freedom was an epiphany for many elves. They were not afraid even if they were to face death.


    ��If we have 10th-tier intruders, I will deal with them,�� Irina said calmly.


    ��Yes,�� that elf replied and left quickly.


    The situation is better than expected. A free spirit will never be restrained. Wait for a while more, and it will be time to attack. Irina smiled. After a while, she turned towards the south. Little Amy, give me a while more. We will soon be able to be together.


    ...


    ��Wow! The world has really turned white!��


    Amy woke up the moment the sky brightened up. She walked to the window and drew the curtains apart to see the world covered in white.


    ��It really is.�� Mag got up and walked to the window to take a look. A thickyer of snow covered the world. On top of trees, roofs, statues... it was white everywhere. The snow had umted to a thickness of 10 centimeters over the night, and it looked just like a world from a fairy tale.


    ��Meow, meow~�� Ugly Duckling leaned on the window excitedly as well.


    ��Father, I want to y with the snow!�� Amy said as she turned to look at Mag.


    ��Sure, but you must be warmly dressed and you must wear your gloves.�� Mag nodded his head lovingly. He put on a thick jacket for Amy and helped her put on a pair of waterproof woolen gloves before he let her go out to y.


    Ugly Duckling followed behind Amy eagerly and fell deep into the snow. After a while, it managed to struggle free and fell right into another pile of snow.


    Curtis brought Kyle over to the restaurant to line up early in the morning.


    [1] The word ��Nian�� is also ��year��, and celebrating the new year, ��Guo Nian��, is also literally ��passing the Nian��.

 Chapter 1016 - Having Their First Drops Of Water Amidst A Drough

    <h4>Chapter 1016 Having Their First Drops Of Water Amidst A Drough</h4>


    ��Father, is red braised pork a kind of medicine? Will it be bitter?�� Kyle raised his head to look at Curtis with a tinge of nervousness.


    ��Mr. Mag said this is a dish, so it shouldn��t be bitter.��


    ��I am not afraid of bitterness. I will finish it all even if it is bitter.�� Kyle nodded with a tiny smile on his face.


    Curtis patted Kyle��s head, feeling a little heartache for him. This little guy had been eating all kinds of medicine recently. Most of them were so bitter that even adults found them hard to swallow.


    Mag saw Curtis and his son at the very front of the line when he was going to send Amy to school. He smiled and nodded at them. Amy greeted them too before they left on the bicycle.


    ��There are so many people. Uncle Mag must be a very outstanding chef, right?��


    ��Yes, he should.�� Curtis nodded in agreement. This was the first time he had seen a long line forming in front of a restaurant even before it was open for business.


    ...


    The restaurant started its service, and the customers began to enter gradually.


    Curtis and Kyle took a seat near the window. Kyle sized up the restaurant curiously, and wondrously said, ��This restaurant is so beautiful, just like the ice cream shop.


    ��Yes, it is.�� Curtis nodded in agreement as he gazed around slightly taken aback. He had been to most restaurants in Chaos City, but none was as exquisitely decorated as this.


    ��How do you do, little Kyle?�� Yabemiya said to Kyle with a smile as she approached the table.


    ��Nice to see you, Big Sister Miya,�� Little Kyle also answered happily. He really liked this big sister who knew how to make delicious ice cream.


    ��Miss Miya, we would like to have a helping of red braised pork please,�� Curtis said to Yabemiya.


    ��Sure.�� Miya nodded with a smile, and continued, ��Is Mr. Curtis going to order breakfast for himself too? Boss��s culinary skills are really awesome.��


    ��I...�� Curtis pondered as he looked at little Kyle who was sitting next to him before he smilingly said, ��Then, I shall have a red braised pork set meal too.��


    ��Alright, please wait a moment.�� Yabemiya smiled and nodded as she walked toward the kitchen. Delicious food was the cure for everything.


    The customers�� orders were served gradually. Although all the different races were sitting together, there wasn��t any chaos. All the customers were enjoying their breakfast quietly with happy smiles on their faces. Seeing them made one feel rxed and happy.


    ��Gulp.�� Kyle couldn��t help but swallow his saliva when he looked at an elf next to him eating the Yangzhou fried rice with grace and happiness.


    ��These are your red braised pork. Please enjoy them.�� Yabemiya ced two bowls of red braised pork and two bowls of rice in front of Curtis and Kyle before she smiled and turned away.


    ��Smells so good!��


    The aroma from the red braised pork greeted them, and made Curtis and Kyle shift their attention from that Yangzhou fried rice to the red braised pork. The red braised pork, which was glistening withyers of lean and fatty meat, was held in a ck terracotta bowl. Its thick and rich aroma was so strong and aggressive that it couldn��t be ignored.


    It wasn��t fat and greasy like the fatty meat they saw normally. The bright red color was so enticing that one almost forgot how the fatty meat looked originally.


    ��So, this is the red braised pork?�� Kyle asked in disbelief. In his imagination, all the medicine that was supposed to cure him gave off a nauseating bitter and smelly taste.


    However, the red braised pork in front of him gave off such an enticing aroma that made him salivate.


    There was amazement in Curtis��s eyes too. He passed a long spoon to Kyle as he smilingly said, ��Yes. Let��s try it.��


    He didn��t know if Mag��s method would work. He was still feeling very worried. He had gambled everything, and now he was hoping for a miracle that could stop Kyle��s suffering from his illness.


    Kyle took the long spoon and reached into the bowl. He was trying to cut the red braised pork into half as the whole piece was too big for him.


    Curtis was about to help as it wasn��t easy to cut open a piece of meat with a spoon.


    However, Kyle��s spoon cut open the skin easily, and separated the red braised pork into halves without any resistance.


    The red braised pork that was separated was soft but still holding up. The interior was still bright red as the glistening red gravy had already seeped into the meat.


    ��I am going to start eating.�� Kyle put half of the red braised pork into his mouth. The sweet gravy woke his dormant taste buds instantly.


    The taste buds that were tortured by all sorts of weird medicine began to cheer ecstatically as if they were having their first drops of water amidst a drought.


    Under the chewy skin was the fatty meat that melted away as soon as it entered the mouth. Sweet and soft, fatty yet not greasy. The sweet gravy was released with a gentle bite, and a beautiful taste erupted upon his taste buds.


    This long-lost scrumptious taste made little Kyle want to cheer.


    He had forgotten about all the painful experiences during this whole period of time. Everything seemed insignificant in front of such a delicacy.


    The pain on his body seemed to disappear as well. At this moment, he only wanted to immerse himself in the taste of the red braised pork.


    As he swallowed a mouthful of the red braised pork, little Kyle could feel a warmth flowed down his throat and into his body. The pain in his body that was brought by his sickness was obviously getting milder.


    Kyle opened his eyes with a surprised look on his blushing face, and said to Curtis, ��Oh, it��s so delicious! Father, this is the most delicious food I have ever eaten apart from ice cream.��


    ��Then eat more,�� Curtis said smilingly.


    ��Yes.�� Kyle nodded as he scooped a spoonful of rice into his mouth and chewed hard. He felt that even this normal rice began to taste so sweet and delicious. A mouthful of red braised pork and a mouthful of rice; he ate very enthusiastically. There was a happy smile on his face as he immersed himself in it.


    Curtis watched Kyle with gratification. During this whole period of time, Kyle had never enjoyed a good meal due to his body��s condition. He could only eat a few mouthfuls before he had to stop. He didn��t expect he would take the initiative to eat today.


    Is it really so delicious? Curtis had a hint of doubt in his eyes. He used the chopsticks to pick up a piece of red braised pork and ate it.


    A scrumptious taste exploded in his mouth, and made Curtis��s eyes lit up instantly.


    ��This taste... It��s incredible!��


    How could there be such delicious food in this world!? It is just normal meat, so how did he make it so delicious?!

 Chapter 1017 - Holy… Holy… Water… Water…

    <h4>Chapter 1017 Holy... Holy... Water... Water...</h4>


    This pair of orc father and son each had a bowl of red braised pork in front of them, and they were eating continuously.


    The delicious red braised pork coupled with the fluffy white rice made them forget about the pain and hardship. All they wanted was to immerse themselves in this scrumptious taste and feel the happiness on the tips of their tongues.


    ��Ding!��


    Both of them hit the bottom of their bowls at the same time and smiled at each other. It had been some time since they had seen such rxed expressions on each other��s faces.


    Curtis got nervous suddenly as he asked Kyle, ��Do you feel anything, Kyle? Are there any reactions in your body after eating this red braised pork?��


    ��Feel...?�� Kyle looked at his hands and curled them into fists tightly with amazement as he said, ��Father, I feel that my strength is back and my body is not hurting anymore.��


    ��Really? Your body is not hurting anymore?�� Curtis stood up immediately, feeling shocked and happy at the same time. Even his voice was shaking.


    The customers all looked toward him, wondering why was this orc so happy. Making a racket was not allowed in Mamy Restaurant.


    However, it was weird that the service staff who usually stopped the customers from behaving inappropriately weren��t stopping him. Instead, they were all watching quietly with a smile.


    ��Yes, it��s true.�� Kyle closed his eyes to confirm before he nodded with conviction.


    The pain in his body worsened as his sickness advanced. However, he learnt to make himself appear not to be in so much pain gradually as time went on in order to lessen his father��s suffering.


    But after eating that red braised pork, he indeed felt that most of the pain in his body had disappeared. Although there was still some difort, it was almost negligiblepared to his previous pain.


    ��This is great.�� Curtis hugged Kyle in his arms as tears of joy flowed down from his eyes.


    He had experienced the process of going from hope to despair too many times in the past several months. He had even thought of ending both his and Kyle��s lives so he didn��t have to suffer anymore.


    Finally, he had seen a real glimpse of hope.


    It was really effective! Boss is awesome! Yabemiya thought with amazement as she gazed at Mag with admiration.


    Can red braised pork cure illness? Did Boss actually put medication in the dishes? Shirley looked at Mag suspiciously.


    Everyone was looking at Mag differently. They knew little Kyle��s illness was very severe, but he became so energetic just after eating a bowl of red braised pork. Was that still considered a delicacy? It was a miracle drug!


    Although Kyle was also feeling very excited, he could feel all the gazes upon them, so he began to whisper, ��Father, I think we have affected others�� dining experience.��


    Curtis realized his gaffe too. He quickly wiped away his tears and stood up to nod apologetically to the other customers. Then, he held onto Kyle��s hand and brought him to the kitchen��s entrance to bow deeply to Mag. He appreciatively said, ��Thank you so much, Mr Mag.��


    ��Don��t mention it.�� Mag shook his head with a smile on his face too.


    A hint of blush began to return to Kyle��s pale face, and he felt much more alert. It seemed that the system didn��t lie to Mag. Red braised pork was indeed a super effective cure for Kyle.


    Curtis expressed his gratitude to Mag again. He didn��t want to disturb Mag while he was cooking, so he left with Kyle after he settled the bill.


    He brought Kyle to join the line early at noon again so they wouldn��t miss the opening hours.


    He didn��t doubt Mag��s words at all now. All he wanted was to bring Kyle to eat the red braised pork at Mamy Restaurant for every meal, see him recover from his illness gradually, and eventually get rid of the sickness totally.


    There would be no painful therapy, only the happiness of enjoying good food.


    He had already decided to bring Kyle back to their tribe to meet their elders after he fully recovered.


    ...


    ��It is a rough day today. Please go back to have a good rest early,�� Mag said to everyone with a smile after they ended the opening hours for the night.


    Unknowingly, Mamy Restaurant had be a big family. Miya, Ba, Firis, Shirley, Anna, and Elizabeth got along very well in their daily interactions. This made Mag feel rather gratified.


    Everyone bade their farewells and left.


    ��Father, do you feel like you are watching your harem?�� Amy asked curiously.


    ��Yup. Yup?!�� Mag raised his eyebrows and rapidly shook his head as he righteously said, ��Why would I be such a person? And, Amy, where did you hear this ��harem�� term from?��


    Ever since Irina had sessfully incited the defection of Amy, he always felt he had a time bomb that could go off any time next to him. And now, that feeling had gotten even more intense.


    ��Big Sister Cami told me that,�� Amy replied honestly.


    ��It was her indeed!�� Mag was angry, and yet felt likeughing at the same time. That countess who was a little self-absorbed had taken him as her love rival because of Gloria, but there wasn��t anything going on between him and Miss Gloria at all.


    He guessed that was how the saying ��a man sits at home, and the disasteres from heaven�� felt like.


    Mag couldn��t simply ignore this. Clearing his throat, he said, ��This... Her description was actually incorrect. Your Big Sister Miya and the gang are the service staff of the restaurant, and I am the boss. The rtionship between us is the employer and employee rtionship, and not a harem.��


    ��Is that really so?�� Amy asked Mag doubtfully.


    ��Of course it is!�� Mag nodded determinedly without even a blink of his eyes. He had to disy his determination at this kind of time, or else he wouldn��t know what Amy would tell Irina when they met up again. This was a matter of life and death.


    ��But... Why are all the big sisters so pretty?�� Amy asked curiously again.


    ��This...�� Mag was at a loss for words. It was difficult to exin to a child that he liked to look at pretty girls��no matter how he exined, it would sound like he was preparing his harem.


    Right at this moment, a golden bean lit up on the restaurant��s floor, and an old and simplistic teleportation portal appeared. At the same time, a magic wave appeared.


    ��Someone��sing over again? Are they looking for Ba?�� Mag carried Amy up and backed away from the range of the teleportation portal with an alert expression.


    All the hair on Ugly Duckling, which was lying on the counter, stood up at once. It leaped down from the counter and went over to hug Mag��s leg. It sat on his leg with a nervous look in its face.


    ��What is that?�� Amy asked curiously.


    The golden beam became ring suddenly, and then instantly disappeared. A figure also appeared in the empty space in the center of the restaurant.


    It was a beautiful woman who had a head of golden red hair and was wearing seashells and seaweed clothing.


    ��Holy... Holy... Water... Water...��


    She passed out just after saying a few words.

 Chapter 1018 - Father, Are You Going To Recruit Her Into Your Harem?

    <h4>1018 Father, Are You Going To Recruit Her Into Your Harem?</h4>


    ��What��s going on?�� Mag asked.


    Mag and Amy were stunned as they stared at the woman who suddenly appeared and then fainted after saying two words.


    Mag nced at the woman lying on the floor. Her sharp nose made her exquisite features even more prominent. She had loose and wavy golden-red hair and snowy white skin. Even though her ample breasts were covered by two white seashells, the attractive curves were very visible.


    She was wearing a seaweed skirt that was already slightly dried up. The lower part was torn, and beneath the torn skirt was a pair of smooth and long legs.


    She wasn��t wearing shoes on her feet. Her fair and delicate feet looked like little lotus roots. They were rosy, fair, and very enticing.


    Although he didn��t have a foot fetish, Mag couldn��t help but stare at those feet for a while. He was perplexed. Judging from this girl��s attire, could she be living by the sea?


    However, why was she teleported here, and fainted immediately upon arrival?


    ��Such a beautiful big sister!�� Amy��s eyes lit up, and then she asked Mag, ��Father, are you going to recruit her into your harem?��


    ��Huh?!�� Mag raised his eyebrows. This little one was beginning to sprout nonsense. How could she make this kind of statement?! Even if he was thinking about... Oh no, he wasn��t thinking about it at all!


    However, before Mag could exin, a rainbow beam suddenly lit up on the girl on the floor. The beam disappeared very rapidly, and her smooth and long legs became a big fishtail with rainbow scales. Her upper body remained human.


    ��Hey! She transformed!�� Amy was shocked before she curiously said, ��So, is this a big sister manfish or big sister fishman?��


    ��Could she be a legendary mermaid?�� Mag stared at the woman who suddenly transformed into half human and half fish with a weird expression.


    However, the girl��splexion was pale and her brows were tightly furrowed. She seemed to be in a bad condition. He quickly squatted down to carry her up and walked toward the door.


    This mermaid wasn��t heavy. She should be only around 40 kg. Her scales were smooth and cold, unlike the sticky feel of the usual fishes. She also had a nice smell.


    ��Father, even though you want to prove you don��t want this big sister mermaid in your harem, it isn��t nice to throw her out like this?�� Amy said as she followed after Mag.


    ��Meow, meow~�� Ugly Duckling followed up quickly too as it stared at that giant fish tail as if it was huge prey. It was tempted.


    ��I am not throwing her out. I just want to find out why she fainted,�� Mag said in exasperation.


    ��I think you can��t bear to do it,�� Amy mumbled.


    Mag: ��...��


    Suddenly, he could understand how other people felt when Amy rendered them speechless.


    ��Gina, Merfolk, 18 years old. Power fluctuates between 0-8 tier (her power increases with her hydration). In a critical stage of dehydration currently!��


    ��Gina?�� Mag looked at the test result given by the Omniscient Door in his mind. So, this beautiful mermaid was called Gina, and she didn��t faint because she was injured. Instead, she was severely dehydrated. Therefore, the words that she mumbled before she fainted were most likely ��water��.


    Mag swiftly lowered her onto a chair at a side and strode to the kitchen. He took a big kettle and filled it up with water. He pried open her dried and cracked lips gently and slowly poured the water in.


    But, Gina immediately threw up when the water went in and her breathing began to hasten. Herplexion became even paler.


    ��Father, what��s wrong with this big sister mermaid?�� Amy asked concernedly.


    ��Shouldn��t we replenish water for dehydration?�� Mag was confused, and then he carried Gina toward the door again.


    ��Father, I think we can still save this big sister mermaid. Don��t throw her out so hastily.��


    ��I am not throwing her out.��


    ��I know you can��t bear to.��


    ��...��


    ��Gina, Merfolk, 18 years old. Power fluctuates between 0-8 tier (her power increases with her hydration). In a critical stage of dehydration currently. Coupled with severe freshwater allergy and dyspnea.��


    ��She is a sea product some more?�� Mag raised his eyebrows as he looked at the mermaid who was almost suffocating in his arms. He rushed upstairs with her quickly.


    ��Father, even though big sister mermaid is unconscious, you doing this... is not really very nice?�� Amy murmured as she looked at Mag��s back.


    Mag, who was carrying Miss Mermaid upstairs, almost tripped and fell. Dumbfounded, he turned and said to Amy, ��Amy, bring a can of table salt up. This big sister mermaid really needs a drink or it��s bye bye for her.��


    ��Alrighty,�� Amy acknowledged and carried a stool into the kitchen. She retrieved the can of table salt on the condiments shelf with some difficulty as she tiptoed on the stool. Then, she ran upstairs.


    The bathtub was filled with water, and a can of table salt was added into the water ording to the seawater��s salt content, which was about 35%.


    I hope there is not much difference between the salt content of the seawater in this world and Earth��s. Mag lowered the mermaid, who had almost stopped breathing, into the bathtub.


    ��Bubble, bubble~��


    Along with a series of bubbling sounds, the beautiful mermaid sunk to the bottom of the bathtub, and then remained very still.


    ��Father, is the big sister mermaid already gone bye bye?��


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling sat at a side and kept staring at the big fishtail that was out of the bathtub.


    ��She should be still breathing?�� Mag wasn��t too sure, either. Other than blowing out a small bubble every now and then from her mouth, this mermaid didn��t move at all. She did indeed look like she was dead.


    ��Then, should we at least try to revive her? I heard my teacher say in ss that we should perform mouth-to-mouth resuscitation,�� Amy continued.


    ��This is one good solution.�� Mag nodded as he wondered. He should do chestpressions if the heart stopped, right?


    Mag��s gazended upon the mermaid��s chest. These seashells... were a little in the way, right?


    Amy propped against the bathtub, and nervously said, ��Father, save her now. I think that this big sister mermaid can��t breathe already.��


    ��Since this is the case, I will have to sacrifice myself.�� Mag nodded seriously before he rolled up his sleeves and reached out for the mermaid in the bathtub.


    ��Whoosh!��


    Right at this moment, the mermaid who wasn��t moving much suddenly swiped her tail and sshed water all over Mag and Amy, soaking them through.

 Chapter 1019 - Keep A Little Mermaid Who Could Spread Her Legs

    <h4>Chapter 1019 Keep A Little Mermaid Who Could Spread Her Legs</h4>


    After wiping away the salt water on his face, Mag looked at the mermaid who had just flipped in the bathtub. She was breathing out bubbles with a happy expression and flipping her tail every now and then. Mag was speechless.


    ��Wow, seems like the big sister mermaid doesn��t need our help anymore. She��s so beautiful, so let��s call her ��Big Sister Mermaid��,�� Amy said excitedly, not caring that she was soaked through.


    ��It seems that she is really fine now.�� Mag nodded too. Although this mermaid had not awoken, she was breathing out bubbles like a fish in the tub happily with a smile on her face. She looked well enough.


    He took a dry towel and wiped away the salt water on Amy��s face before he used a wet one to wipe over her face again. Mag gazed at the mermaid in the tub with a troubled expression. What should they do if they needed to take a bath from now on?


    ��Father, I would like to swim in the bathtub and breathe underwater like Big Sister Mermaid,�� Amy said to Mag expectantly.


    ��That won��t do. Amy is a human. You need to breathe air and you can��t breathe underwater.�� Mag shook his head.


    ��Then, why can Big Sister Mermaid do it?�� Amy looked at the bubbling mermaid puzzledly.


    ��Because she is a mermaid. Therefore, she is able to breathe in the water like a fish. However, she has also simrly lost her ability to breathe and live onnd. This is fair,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Okay.�� Amy nodded with a thoughtful expression. She held onto Mag��s hand. ��In this case, I will live onnd so I can stay with Father.��


    ��Let��s wash up and prepare to go to bed. Looking at her condition, she won��t wake up so soon.�� Mag patted Amy��s head smilingly. He gave Amy a shower, and he used a towel to wipe himself outside to rece a bath.


    ��Father, does Big Sister Mermaid live in the sea? I thought only the fishes live in the sea? Why could she live in the sea too?�� Amy asked curiously as shey in bed.


    ��Maybe they are a kind of special existence,�� Mag said smilingly. There were very little written records about the sirens in the history of Nond Continent. At least in thest 1000 years, there were almost no records about merfolk at all. He wondered if her existence was fortuitous, or merfolk had alway existed somewhere in the deep sea.


    Mag was leaning toward thetter because ording to the test result of the Omniscient Door, this mermaid should have an 8th-tier power if she was in the deep sea. Hybrid species that urred identally definitely would not have such powerful capabilities.


    Her evolution wasn��t problematic. To a certain extent, it was almost perfect.


    Whether it was that beautiful fishtail or exquisite features and perfect figure, they all disyed the perfection of evolution.


    Looking at Amy��s curious gaze, Mag smilingly said, ��I will tell Amy a story about a little mermaid today.��


    ��Yes, yes.�� Amy��s eyes lit up, and she nodded her tiny head.


    ��In the very, very deep sea, there was a majestic castle, and six mermaid princesses lived there. They were all very beautiful, especially the youngest one. She had long blonde hair and was more beautiful than all of her sisters. She loved to listen to her sisters talk about interesting new stuff above the sea. As a result, the little princess always wished to go above the sea to take a look herself. She waited and waited, and on the little princess��s 15th birthday...��


    Mag��s voice became deeper along the little mermaid��s story.


    Amy listened attentively. She was happy to hear that the little mermaid met a prince; agonized when she heard that she drank the witch��s potion in order to see the prince again; and sad when she heard that the little mermaid couldn��t speak when the prince was going to marry another girl.


    ��At dawn, the mermaid princess stood on the deck and murmured to herself, ��Goodbye, my prince.�� And the princess��s body slowly dissolved into many colorful bubbles...��


    Mag ended the story in a low tone of voice.


    Amy sniffed with her nose as she whimsically said, ��Ah, the little mermaid is such a poor thing. Men are all indecent.��


    Mag shook his head with a smile. His daughter even scolded him when she was angry.


    ��So Father, did Big Sister Mermaide to the restaurant because she wanted to see you. Hence, she had legs but couldn��t speak?�� Amy interrogated Mag. ��Do you have a castle? Have you ever fallen into the sea from a boat before? Were you rescued? And then you met my mother?


    ��That must have been the case! You believed Mother was the person who saved you, and so you married her. Then, Big Sister Mermaid drank the witch��s potion and came here to look for you.�� Amy sighed, and piteously said, ��It��s so pitiful. Anyone who had heard this would have cried.��


    �r(�s���t)�q


    ��Did that really happen?�� Mag was confused. After Amy said all that, he had almost believed that he had let that beautiful mermaid down and he was an indecent man.


    However, if this scenario had happened in his previous life, the story would have been very different. Although he wasn��t a prince, he did have a ��castle�� near the sea. He could indeed keep a little mermaid who could spread her legs, and they could spend their days together without any restraint... Hold it right there. That would be another story.


    However, there were parts of Amy��s words that made Mag curious. That mermaid did have legs when she first appeared. Also, she indeed couldn��t make out a proper sentence when they first met. Even the words she said didn��t make much sense.


    Why did this mermaid leave the sea ande here? This was a question worth getting to the bottom of.


    ��Alright, it��s time to sleep. There is school tomorrow. You can ask that big sister mermaid if you have any questions tomorrow.�� Mag smoothed Amy��s hair with a smile.


    ��Okay.�� Amy sat up, hugged Mag, and kissed him on his cheek. She smilingly said, ��Goodnight, Father.��


    ��Goodnight, Amy.�� Mag kissed Amy back on her forehead. He tucked her under the nket and switched off the lights.


    ...


    That night, Mag had a dream. He dreamt that he was about to asphyxiate after he fell into the water, and he saw a mermaid swam toward him vaguely. She had a beautiful tail and mesmerizing movements. She swam in the sea agily just like a real fish and reached him very soon.


    Then, Mag saw a word on its face. ��System!��


    This was really a scary nightmare.

 Chapter 1020 - What Are You Doing With Big Sister Mermaid In There?

    <h4>Chapter 1020 What Are You Doing With Big Sister Mermaid In There?</h4>


    Gina had a very long dream. She was walking for a very long time in the boundless desert. The fireball hanging high up in the sky was ring down so hard on her that she couldn��t breathe. The water content in her body was drying up, and she couldn��t find the water bag on her.


    When she felt she was about to die, a pair of huge, warm hands cuddled her from the back. She saw that person��s looks in the midst of her dizziness. That was a handsome man who was different from the men of the merfolk because he had a pair of long and straight legs.


    That was a pair of enviable long legs. In order to obtain a pair of legs like that, she had to suffer through a lot before she could barely obtain them, but they simply just grew on him.


    Did I finally find the Chosen One? Happiness exploded in Gina��s heart. She wanted to speak, but her throat felt as if it had been burnt by fire.


    Then, that man poked an unknown object into her mouth, and a stream of nauseating liquid was poured into her mouth. She couldn��t help but start to throw up.


    At that instant, she thought she was going to die from suffocation.


    This Chosen One... was a bad egg!!! That was her only thought before she passed out totally.


    Gina thought she was dead. She had found the Chosen One, but before she could even utter a word, she died in his arms.


    She had left the sea for too long, and lost the most important bag of seawater. There wasn��t any seawater on this continent. Even the Chosen One wouldn��t be able to save her. Furthermore, the Chosen One was a bad egg!


    However, after some time, she suddenly felt the surroundings of her body be warm andfortable, just as if she had returned to the sea.


    Comfortable water nourished her body, and her stiff body was beginning to regain some feeling.


    The tiredness umted in the past few days quickly washed over her, and she went into a deeper sleep. She was sleeping veryfortably as if she was in her own home.


    ...


    Am I already dead?


    After some time, Gina opened her eyes slowly and all she saw was white. In front, behind, her left, and her right. She felt as if she was in an enclosed coffin; even turning over her body was an extremely difficult task to achieve.


    Only the nobility in Lantisde would use a crystal coffin for burial. It was a very ancient tradition. Given her status, she could indeed use a coffin after her death.


    But, didn��t I see the Chosen One after my third teleportation? Was that only a dream of mine? Did I actually return to the Boundless Sea during myst teleportation? Even though I didn��tplete my mission, the high priest wouldn��t have buried me alive, right? There were a lot of question marks in Gina��s heart.


    The seawater surrounding her had the taste she was familiar with. Apart from being clean, there was almost no difference with the seawater from Boundless Sea. There absolutely wasn��t any seawater on the continent, because the water on the continent was like poison to them, the merfolk.


    ��Shhh~��


    Right at this moment, a rxing whistling and water sshing sounds could be heard.


    What��s that sound? Gina was ecstatic. She wasn��t dead, so why was she buried alive in a coffin? Although she was brought up with refined manners, she would rather be killed instantly than to be tortured and die slowly in an enclosed space like this.


    The desperation for survival made her try to do something��for example, struggle.


    ��Whoosh!��


    The big fishtail created a big ssh andnded hard, making a loud sound.


    ��What the hell!�� Mag, who just woke up and was relieving the pressure in his dder in front of the toilet bowl, shook his hands and almost jumped up.


    The bathroom had wet and dry segregation, but this sound wasn��t segregated.


    This sound gave Mag a shock. He was still a little befuddled initially, and now he was totally awake. He pulled up his zipper hurriedly and stared at his hand, feeling very unlucky. Then, he turned on the tap to wash his hands, and looked toward the bathtub in a panic.


    He had a nightmarest night, so he woke up in a daze and almost forgot he had a mermaid in his bathtub. Listening to the movements, she was most probably awake. He just wondered what she was doing, creating such a big hoo-ha?


    ��Father, what are you doing with Big Sister Mermaid in there? Why are you making such loud noises?�� Amy��s knocking could be heard.


    ��I am just washing my face, but she seems to be awake,�� Mag said to Amy as he immediately opened the door. It was a good thing that he hadn��t gone in, or else he wouldn��t be able to exin himself.


    ��But... your face is dry?�� Amy pointed at Mag��s face.


    ��I... just started with washing my hands.�� Mag��s hands shook. An oversight on his part. He didn��t expect the little one to have such a keen perception.


    Gina heard the voices out there and quieted down instantly. She listened in carefully, but she couldn��t understand their conversation at all. She couldn��t help but nervously think, Who are they? Why can��t I understand what they are saying at all? Maybe I didn��t go back to the Boundless Sea Realm, but instead I went to some other sea realm? Could it be there��s other merfolk living there too? Or maybe they are some other species that live underwater?


    Amy was simply casually asking. She walked toward the bathroom, and said, ��Is Big Sister Mermaid really awake? Then, let��s go and see how she is doing. She must be ufortable sleeping in the bathtub alone.��


    ��Be careful. She has just woken up and may not understand her situation now, so there could be misunderstanding.�� Mag quickly stepped forward and kept Amy behind him before he pushed the segregation door open gently.


    In the quiet bathroom, a mermaid was lying face down in the bathtub, not moving at all. If it wasn��t for the puddles of water on the floor and slightly rippling water in the bathtub, there would not be much difference from the scenest night.


    Gina listened for the movements out there nervously. She could sense that two figures were closing in on her, but she was trapped there��the seawater was too shallow for her to maneuver as she couldn��t even stretch her arms. She didn��t know if the people out there were hostile, but she had already begun to prepare her magic. If there was danger, she could defend herself instantly.


    Amy stood at the bathroom entrance, and adorably said, ��Big Sister Mermaid, are you awake? I am Amy, and this is my father. We saved you and we are not hostile.��


    This voice sounded so cute, like a little girl. But what exactly was she talking about? There seems to be no hostility at all, but I cannot understand them. Can they understand what I am going to say? Gina waved her tail in a panic, and said, ��Let me out. I am still alive and can be saved...��

 Chapter 1021 - Am I Really Such Scum?

    <h4>1021 Am I Really Such Scum?</h4>


    Mag pulled Amy to the bathroom door and watched speechlessly as the mermaid sshed around in the bathtub like a salted fish.


    Aren��t mermaids supposed to be the epitome of gracefulness? Why does this beautiful mermaid look like a salted fish that is being fried in a pan when she struggles facing down?


    Besides, she even let out a series of gurgling sounds. Her voice was very crisp and pleasing to the ear, but even Mag, who had mastered thenguages of two worlds, could not understand even a single word.


    It sounded a little like Russian, but he was certain it was anguage he could not understand.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling peeked its head out from between their legs. It stared straight at the huge tail that hung out from the bathtub as though it was looking at its breakfast.


    ��Father, what is Big Sister Mermaid saying?�� Amy looked at Mag curiously.


    ��I don��t understand her, either.�� Mag shook his head. He carefully observed the mermaid who was still unable to flip over, and hesitantly said, ��Maybe she wants to flip over?��


    ��Then let��s help her. She looks pretty anxious,�� Amy said sympathetically.


    Gina was indeed very anxious. Although this restrictive coffin wasrge enough for her with some space to move on the left and right, for someone who lived in the wide ocean, being trapped in a small ce like this was simply uneptable, not to mention that she might be trapped until she died.


    However, she could not understand thenguage of the people outside, and they would probably not be able to understand her, either.


    As the princess of Lantisde, she might actually die from starvation here because of thenguage barrier. She felt so aggrieved that she wanted to cry.


    The moment she thought of that, her tears started falling uncontrobly, and when her tears fell, they became blue tear-shaped pearls andnded at the bottom of the bathtub.


    ��Boohoo~��


    The sound of crying came from the bathtub, and that mermaidy at the bottom of the bathtub, crying as though she had given up struggling.


    ��Big Sister Mermaid is so huge. Why must she cry so pitifully just because she can��t flip over? Could there be other reasons?�� Amy walked to the bathtub and tip-toed to peek curiously.


    Maybe it��s because she was also identally teleported over like Ba? Could it have something to do with the moon nation? Mag thought with a frown. No one knew how many ces the teleportation portal at the restaurant was linked to. She��s already the second one.


    Mag walked to the bathtub and looked at the crying mermaid as he said, ��Miss mermaid, is it convenient for you to flip over and talk?��


    Although I can��t understand what he��s saying, this voice sounded very gentle. I think it came from above. Could there be someone on top? Gina turned her head slowly, wanting to look up when she heard the voice, but her neck could only turn to a maximum of 90 degrees, and she still could not see what was above.


    What��s there to look at? Isn��t there still a cover on top... boohoo... Gina felt even more aggrieved and lost all motivation to flip over in an instant. Although she really wanted to take a look at what the man with the gentle voice looked like, she still might be trapped here forever.


    ��Are you really thatzy?�� Without another choice, Mag reached into the bathtub, grabbed one side of the mermaid��s shoulder gently, and flipped her over to face up.


    Gina felt a warm and strong hand grab her shoulder. Immediately, the world spun and she was flipped over.


    It��s empty? There��s no cover?! Gina blinked, a little dumbfounded.


    This was not the bottom of the sea, and it seemed that it was air outside of the area she was lying in. Could she still be onnd? But why would there be such a small piece of the ocean onnd?


    The bottom of the sea is white and the shore is white... how could such a ce exist?


    She saw the bright light and arge and a small figure standing at the side.


    She was stunned for a moment. Gina focused and noticed the two figures on the side. Her gaze fell on the little girl who was leaning over the white shore.


    What a cute little girl! Gina��s eyes lit up. Herrge blue eyes glimmer and a lock of her silver hair curls up, making her look extra cute. Not to mention those sharp little ears. Could she be the kind elf that the high priest mentioned?


    ��Hello, Big Sister Mermaid.�� Amy waved her little hand at Gina. She liked the pretty big sister, even though she might not understand her.


    Although Gina could not understand the little girl, she could feel her kindness, so she also smiled and nodded at Amy.


    After that, her gaze fell on the figure beside her. She froze for three seconds and sat right up in an instant. She grabbed Mag��s hand, and agitatedly said, ��Chosen One! I��ve finally found you! I had such a hard time looking for you...��


    ��Big Sister Mermaid really seems to know Father? Could she really have saved Father? Did she drink the witch��s potion so that she could see Father again? Should I tell this to Big Sister Irina?�� Amy mumbled to herself as she studied the hand that was holding Mag tightly and Gina��s emotional face.


    ��Erm, Miss, I think you��ve gotten the wrong person?�� Mag was also taken aback. Although he could not understand her, based on her expression, it seemed like she knew him and she probably came to look for him.


    However, in his and Alex��s memory, there was nothing concerning merfolk.


    Gina��s breathing started quickening when she suddenly left the water and was exposed to the air. However, how would she bear to let go when the Chosen One that she had taken pains to look for was right before her? She was afraid that if she let go, she would wake up from this dream.


    ��Father, it took Big Sister Mermaid so much difficulty to find you, how can you be so heartless and pretend not to know her? She even drank the witch��s potion and lost her voice just to see you again. How can you bear to let her go like this?�� Amy said as she looked at Gina sympathetically.


    In this instant, even Mag could not help but ask himself, Am I really such scum?


    ��Meow~��


    Just then, Ugly Duckling also leaned over the bathtub and peeked its head out.


    Gina turned to look out of reflex, and she suddenly lost all color in her face. She curled her tail and leaped straight out of the bathtub, hitting the ceiling with a bang, and then crashed back into the bathtub like a frightened mouse. She hid her head underneath her tail as she curled up in a corner, shivering.

 Chapter 1022 - You’re So Ugly You“ve Frightened Big

    <h4>1022 You��re So Ugly You��ve Frightened Big Sister Mermaid</h4>


    That thing looks so scary! It��s staring at me like it��s going to eat me up, could that be the legendary cat? Although it��s small, it looks terrifying! Is it going to eat me up?


    No... I��m just a baby fish...


    Thend is so dangerous. I want to go home...


    Gina could not help but cry again, her shoulders trembling from fear.


    ��What��s she up to again?�� Mag looked at the trembling mermaid curled up in the corner of the bathtub with bewilderment.


    Miss, although you are considered a fish, you��re still a mermaid after all. Isn��t it embarrassing to be so frightened by an orange fatty?


    ��Ugly Duckling, stick your head back. You��re so ugly you��ve frightened Big Sister Mermaid!�� Amy said sternly to Ugly Duckling.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling looked at Amy with grievance and retracted its sharp ws silently. Then, it put its paws down from the rim of the bathtub and hid behind Amy.


    ��Don��t you peek your head out casually anymore. If you frighten her and make her cry, I can only throw you away.�� Amy looked at Ugly Duckling, and sternly said, ��I can��t stand such embarrassment.��


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling nodded with grievance.


    ��Miss Mermaid, it��s alright now. We won��t harm you,�� Mag said as gently as he could as he looked at the mermaid who could roll up into a ball flexibly.


    After waiting for a while and seeing that the scary cat still had not pounced over, and then hearing Mag��s gentle voice, Gina hesitated for a while before moving her tail away carefully. She peeked and made sure that the scary golden-furred thing was no longer staring at her from the side before she heaved a sigh of relief and swam to the side of the bathtub cautiously. She looked up at Mag with her reddened eyes that were filled with grief.


    Lantisde had made countless preparations in order to return back to the continent. This included training in a special breathing technique which would allow merfolk to breathe and live onnd for a short period of time, morphing their tails into legs so they could walk onnd, and keeping the information of all the species on the Nond Continent.


    And Gina was undoubtedly the best of the rest.


    She had read through the history of all the species, was the one who could breathe in air for the longest out of all the merfolks, and her morphed legs were no different from humans��. In addition, as long as she could continue breathing in air, she would be able to maintain her legs.


    Hence, when their god issued the decree, she took on the responsibility of saving Lantisde, and started her journey in search of the Chosen One.


    In the end, she found him, but they were unable tomunicate because of thenguage barrier.


    The biggest problem of Lantisde after being sealed for 1,000 years was notgging behind in terms of strength, but thenguage barrier.


    Gina wanted to bang her head against this white and smooth shore and kill herself right now so the waves could bring her home.


    She had already used up herst teleportation stone, so even if she wanted to return, she could not.


    Mag could not stand women crying the most, not because he was soft-hearted, but because he would feel like pping her.


    Wasn��t it just anguage barrier? Back when he just attended university, he still did not know that his family was rich, so he toured around Europe without money in his pocket. Thenguage barrier did not stop him from using bodynguage to get over mountains and rivers all the same.


    Mag rxed his body and started his performance. ��Who are you? Where. Are you. From? Why. Are you. Here?��


    When Gina saw Mag iling his arms around with exaggerated expressions, she was first dumbfounded, but she quickly realized that even though she could not understand what the Chosen One said, she seemed to be able to understand what he meant through his actions and expressions.


    ��Gi. Na,�� she said clearly as she pointed to herself.


    ��You��re Gina,�� Mag said as he pointed to Gina.


    ��Yes, yes.�� Gina nodded. She let out a relieved smile. She looked at Mag with an increasingly captivated gaze. He is the Chosen One indeed. He is good-looking, has a nice voice, and is so smart.


    Amy, who was at the side, followed suit as she pointed at herself, and said, ��I am Amy.��


    ��A. My.�� Gina copied her. She was delighted. This beautiful name must be the name of this cute little elf.


    ��I am Mag,�� Mag said as he pointed to himself.


    ��Mag...�� Gina looked at Mag and her eyes lit up. So the Chosen One was called Mag. He would be Lantisde��s savior, rescuing the merfolk from the endless days of darkness.


    ��I. From the sea.�� Gina pointed at the water and used her arm to make a wave-like motion. Then, she pointed at Mag and resolutely said, ��Looking for you.��


    ��Father, look, Big Sister Gina really knows you,�� Amy said in delight.


    Although Mag was really pleased with Gina��s learning abilities, he really did not know this mermaid. Even Alex would not have gone around hooking up in the sea back then, right?


    Could it be that he had really rescued this mermaid before?


    Mag was still suspicious of it, but that was just the only possibility as of now.


    ��Why are you looking for me?�� Mag continued to ask as he moved his arms around.


    Gina watched with a frown for a while, and her eyes lit up when she understood Mag. But how should she exin the situation? He was the one chosen by the gods who could free Lantisde from the deep sea.


    She thought anxiously while Mag and Amy waited quietly. No matter what, the most important thing was still to know what she came here for.


    The silence went on for more than 10 minutes. Just as Amy wanted to go back to sleep as she yawned, and Mag decided to go down to prepare the ingredients, Gina��s face lit up and she started her performance.


    She first brought out something that looked like a flower carefully with a solemn face filled with respect. After that, she iled her arms around and then drew a square around Mag and then pointed at Mag.


    Then, she did the seaweed dance with her arms, and then suddenly became a corpse lying in the water, submerging slowly to the bottom of the bathtub and reaching a hand out to Mag.


    Mag and Amy wrapped their left arms around their chests and propped their chins up on their right hands, rolling their eyes with the same expression as they looked at Gina��s hand and pondered.


    ��I know!�� Amy��s eyes lit up. She said with certainty, ��Big Sister Gina must be saying that she met Father, who fell into the water, while she was holding on to some flowers. She used all her might to rescue you up to shore and even danced for you, but you kicked her back into the sea, so she would not let you off even if she were to die.��


    Mag��s eyes widened. ��Although this exnation felt a little weird... why does it seem inexplicably legitimate?��

 Chapter 1023 - Sailor Dress And School Swimsui

    <h4>Chapter 1023 Sailor Dress And School Swimsui</h4>


    Gina repeated her actions three times, but Mag still could not tell what she was trying to express, and it seemed to affirm Amy��s answer even more instead.


    Ginay at the bottom of the bathtub limply. Two colorful bubbles escaped from her opened mouth, and she watched them surface and float upwards towards the ceiling and bursting.


    Mag also chose to give up on this question temporarily. He asked, ��Can youe out from the bathtub?��


    She almost died yesterday because of theck of water and oxygen. However, she had legs when she just appeared, so Mag was curious if she could walk onnd.


    Gina could understand Mag��s hand actions and she nodded. She closed her eyes in concentration for a while, and a blue light shone between her brows. The water in the bathtub decreased by a third at a visible speed, all flowing towards that blue light in between her brows.


    After the blue light faded away, the colorful tail was gone, and in its ce were two long and straight legs. Gina reached for the edge of the bathtub and stood up slowly.


    The bosom that even the shells were unable to fully cover was disyed in Mag��s sight.


    Gina brushed her golden-red hair to the back gently and smiled elegantly.


    Mag sniffed. He was so caught off-guard by this scene of a beauty stepping out of the bath that it made him feel a little awkward.


    However, that gave Mag some understanding. This mermaid had inly practiced some sort of magic, and she could use a certain amount of seawater to allow herself to breathe in air and turn her tail into legs at the same time.


    ��Meow.��


    Ugly Duckling, who was hiding behind Amy, meowed softly.


    ��Ah!!!��


    Gina, who wanted to greet them elegantly, got a fright and jumped up, with her legs open, on to Mag. She pulled his shirt open and stuffed her head in.


    Mag put his hands on her thighs subconsciously and remained in that suggestive position with Gina.


    Amy and Ugly Duckling watched with their mouths agape as the two remained in that weird position. After a moment of silence, Amy picked Ugly Duckling up and walked towards the door as she said, ��We should let the adults have some space...��


    Mag was speechless all of a sudden... Now there would be no way for him to clear his name.


    He only had his pajamas on since he just woke up. Now that Gina pulled his shirt open, her face was sticking right to his chest.


    She was already wearing nothing other than the two shells on her chest and the seaweed on her waist that was almost cleanly ripped apart. As a normal man with such a beautiful body sticking closely to him early in the morning, Mag felt that it was already getting bigger.


    If he had not felt her trembling from fear, Mag would have already thrown her back into the bathtub to cool down, but that would seem very insensitive right now. He could only pull her legs away and put her down as he said, ��Gina, it��s alright, Ugly Duckling has already gone out.��


    Five minutester, Mag finally managed to put Gina, who was sticking to him like an octopus, back on to the ground and slid his hand over his crotch.


    After making sure that the scary cat was finally gone, Gina patted her chest with lingering fear. That was so scary. Luckily, Mr. Mag protected her. She looked at Mag with a face filled with gratitude and admiration. Probably only a brave person like him wouldn��t be afraid of that scary thing, right?


    Mag looked at Gina, who was skimpily dressed, and let out a cough as he said, ��Let me get you some clothes.��


    After understanding what Mag was saying, Gina looked at her dressing in bewilderment. Everyone is dressed like this in the sea. What��s wrong?


    If they were to wear clothes, it wouldn��t be convenient for them to swim. Why was Mr. Mag making her change?


    Mag looked at Gina as she spread her arms with an innocent face, and his head hurt.


    Doesn��t thisdy have any self-awareness about her figure?


    Who could stand it if she was to just wear that?


    Mag thought for a while and reached out to switch off the heater. He clicked the button that would make the temperature drop quickly and set the temperature.


    The warm bathroom suddenly plummeted to 0 ��C, and the water on the floor started freezing.


    ��It��s so cold!�� Gina, who had never felt such extreme cold, shuddered. She felt as though she was about to freeze.


    Mag pulled out a bathrobe from the cupboard and put it around her, and then raised the temperature a little.


    Once the soft and warm bathrobe was on her, the cold vanished immediately.


    So it��s so warm to wear clothes. Also, it��s soft andfortable. Gina wrapped the bathrobe around her tightly with glee. It was the first time that she realized that clothes had such magnificent effects.


    ��Wait here for a while. I��ll get you some clothes.�� Mag motioned for Gina to wait in the bathroom and opened the door to walk out.


    Once he stepped out of the door, he saw Amy sitting on the staircase with Ugly Duckling in her arms and watching him carefully.


    ��I��m going to get her a set of suitable clothes.�� For some reason, Mag felt a little guilty and his head hurt. He wondered how Amy would record down the events of this morning in her notebook.


    No matter how she wrote it, it would still end up in Irina��s hands, and it would still be the end of him.


    Is this water? Why can I see myself? Or is there someone that looks exactly like me hidden here...


    When Mag brought in a sailor dress, a school swimsuit, and a pair of small leather shoes, he saw Gina holding a shower head that she pulled out from somewhere, ready to smash the mirror. He quickly pulled her back and exined that it was a mirror, and what she saw in the mirror was her reflection, not a hidden person.


    ��These are clothes for you. Wear this on the inside, and these three on the outside. If you want to return to the water, you have to take off these three and put them at the side in case they get wet.�� Mag ced the clothes on the clothes rack at the side, and continued, ��There are pictures on how exactly to wear them. You can just follow the pictures.��


    After he said that, Mag saw that Gina was already removing the string on her shells and got out quickly, closing the door behind him.


    Thisdy... is really not mindful.


    With regards to the school swimsuit, Mag gave it to her just so that it would be convenient for her to enter and exit the bathtub.


    Mm-hm. That��s all.


    As for the sailor dress with ck stockings.


    Mm-hm...


    That��s about it.


    In any case, the restaurant was pretty warm.


    After around 10 minutes, the door to the bathroom opened. Gina walked out awkwardly as she pulled her cor. She looked at Mag and smiled sweetly.


    Mag��s eyes lit up.


    Her long, wavy golden-red hair was almost dry and was hanging behind her. The white sailor dress had navy rims, and beneath the navy skirt were her long, straight legs and the ck stockings that ended above her knees.


    Perfect!


    Mag nodded with satisfaction.

 Chapter 1024 - Why Are Hers So Big!

    <h4>Chapter 1024 Why Are Hers So Big!</h4>


    There was a limit to what bodynguage could express, and Gina would not be able to get her meaning across in a short period of time, but what Mag could be certain of was that he was indeed her goal.


    Ingredient preparation was very important, so Mag told Gina to make herself at home while he started the preparations for the business operations.


    Gina saw Ugly Duckling standing at the counter, watching her carefully, so she slowly inched her way to the kitchen door while keeping her back close to the wall. In the end, she still chose to escape into the kitchen because she felt safer with Mag by her side.


    What is he doing? Is he training his knife skills? Gina watched as Mag busied himself in the kitchen. As he waved the knife in his hand, various vegetables were amazingly reduced to small pieces.


    Gina stood there for a while watching, but she still did not understand what Mag was doing. She looked left and right, and her gaze fell on a ss tank at the side. Her eyes lit up suddenly, and she walked over quickly.


    This little fishy seems a little different from the ones in the ocean. It looks quite beautiful. And this shrimp. Although it doesn��t look very big, it��s quite good-looking. Gina squatted in front of the fish tank and smiled. She reached her finger out and drew circles at the tank, and the fishes and shrimps started turning in the direction of her circles with her.


    Mag happened to look up and saw this scene. He could not help but feel surprised. That was way more incredible than dolphin training in aquariums. After all, dolphins had a very high IQ, and the dolphin trainers even used food as a reward over a long period to train them.


    However, Gina just squatted down, and those almost brainless fish and shrimp started moving ording to hermand with just a finger.


    Mag dazed off a little when he saw Gina��s clean smile. Such a pure smile would probably only appear on the face of someone who had only lived on the bottom of the ocean and had yet to experience much.


    Firis came in to help with the preparations and saw Gina, dressed in a sailor dress, squatting in front of the fish tank. She asked, ��This is?��


    She had never seen thisdy before. She did not look like a customer. Besides, customers were not allowed to enter the kitchen.


    It was only 6 am, and the restaurant was not even open.


    Could it be... that she slept over in the restaurantst night? What��s her rtionship with Mag? Firis��s gaze suddenly changed. Her dressing style was very peculiar. It did not look like something that she often saw. Mag probably prepared it for her.


    Then, her gazended on her chest. Suddenly, she felt defeated.


    What did she do! Why are hers so big! Meanwhile, mine...


    ��Big Sister Bean Sprout, this is Big Sister Gina. She is a mermaid, but she can��t speak,�� Amy said as she went over.


    When Gina heard her voice, she stood up and nodded with a smile as a greeting.


    She saw Firis��s sharp ears and her eyes lit up slightly. Another beautiful elf.


    However, she was a little curious too. If Amy was Mr. Mag��s daughter, then who is this elf? Could she be Mr. Mag��s wife? She looks even younger than me. Could it be that when she was even younger, Mr. Mag...


    Gina tried to curb her thoughts. From the looks of it, Mr. Mag was still a very refined man who made her feel veryfortable.


    ��Hello,�� Firis quickly replied with a nod.


    ��Start preparing the ingredients for the Yangzhou fried rice first,�� Mag said naturally when he saw Firis. Firis was now the main helper for ingredient preparations. Her talent and her knife skills made the preparation a lot easier, giving Mag more time and energy for other things.


    Very soon, Gina watched with her mouth open as various ingredients flew in the air, all cut into small, equal pieces andnding on different tes.


    Miya and the rest arrived at the restaurant sessively. They were all shocked when they saw Gina.


    Ba, in particr,municated with Gina passionately as they iled their arms around, having felt as though she had met an old friend in a foreignnd.


    Although themunication between them seemed like they were not on the same topic to Mag, that was not an obstacle for their passion. Even if they were justing up with random topics, it made the conversation look as though they were best of friends.


    Of course, when Mag asked herter on, Ba herself had no idea what they talked about.


    In any case... she was just super excited.


    Firis brought the breakfast that Mag had prepared out. Mag motioned to Gina, who was squatting back at the fish tank, ying with the fishes and shrimp, to eat as he said, ��Come over for breakfast.��


    ��Breakfast?�� Gina watched Mag and thought for a while. She reached her hand into the fish tank, grabbed a fish, and put it in her mouth.


    ��Wait!�� Mag quickly stopped her and pulled that terrified fish out of her mouth and back into the tank. They are all fishes, why harm each other in such haste?


    He pointed outside, and said, ��Not this, let��s go outside and have the breakfast I made.��


    When he saw Gina��s confused face, Mag pulled her up and out. Thisdy might have never seen cooked food before. However, such an eating method is too gory. It��s better to kick that habit.


    Even sashimi had to be cut. Besides, Sashimi was cut out from saltwater fish. If one were to eat freshwater fish like that, even a mermaid would have an upset tummy.


    Mag pulled Gina out from the kitchen and made her sit by the table. He stuffed a spoon in her hand and pointed at the te of Yangzhou fried rice in front of her, implying that she should eat that.


    How pretty! Gina held the spoon a little awkwardly. She looked at the fried rice in front of her and her eyes lit up instantly, just like when she saw the rainbow asionally from the bottom of the sea.


    Her mother the queen told her that before Lantisde sank, rainbows could often be seen in the sky after a rain.


    After Lantisde sank, they could only see rainbows asionally when the ocean currents were strong. Those were the rare colors that could be seen from the bottom of the ocean.


    And the thing on this te looked just like it had been made from a diced rainbow.


    Besides, what surprised her more was the aroma.


    She did not know how she should describe the fragrance, because she had never smelled something so aromatic in the underwater world. It felt as though there was a little w pawing in her heart, making her swallow her saliva unconsciously.


    ��Grooowl~��


    Gina��s face turned red. She had not eaten for two days��ever since she lost her water bottle in the desert. Now, with the trigger of the smell, her stomach protested uncontrobly.


    ��Go on, use the spoon to put the rice into your mouth.�� Mag picked his spoon up and demonstrated it to Gina. He put a spoonful of rice into his mouth and started chewing slowly.


    The others also started eating.


    So the people who live onnd use silverware to eat? But won��t you only be able to taste the food at its freshest when you eat it raw? Gina found it quite novel. She held the spoon tightly in her right hand and copied what she saw, scooping up a spoonful of fried rice and putting it in her mouth.

 Chapter 1025 - Red Braised Mermaid

    <h4>Chapter 1025 Red Braised Mermaid</h4>


    ��Wow!��


    Gina��s eyes lit up immediately.


    A delicious taste exploded in her mouth. She felt as though she had seen a vibrant rainbow being pulled down from the sky as a dancing kitchen knife chopped it into beautiful tiny pieces. After that, it was tossed and flipped around above a me and finally sent into her mouth.


    What a charming taste. Even her tongue could feel the happiness.


    The taste of the various ingredients spread in her mouth and attacked her taste buds. Even after she had swallowed her food, the aroma still lingered in her mouth.


    Gina felt that she had opened the door to a whole new world. Fresh fishes were not worth mentioning in front of such a delicious te of fried rice.


    ��It��s simply delicious!��


    Gina looked at Mag with admiration and let out a bewitched smile. If someone could actually create such delicious food in this world, it had to be the Chosen One.


    ��Then have a little more. If it��s not enough, I��ll make more for you,�� Mag said with a smile. He still felt a little sympathetic towards those from a foreignnd, especially when there was anguage barrier, for they might feel even lonelier than him.


    Gina understood Mag��s motions and nodded obediently. She held the spoon and continued eating the fried rice with a blissful smile.


    Very quickly, the te of Yangzhou fried rice was finished.


    Mag reached out to stop Gina who was about to eat the te up, and told her to wait for a while. He went back into the kitchen and made another te of fried rice for her.


    After finishing two tes of Yangzhou fried rice, Gina smiled with satisfaction. She stood up and bowed at Mag to show her gratitude.


    Although she was the princess of Lantisde, she had received strict training from the high priest ever since she was young, so she had not really enjoyed any special treatment as a princess, and did not expect anything just because she was a princess.


    ording to Lantisde��s old teachings, she should give herself to the Chosen One in gratitude since he saved her and made her such delicious food.


    Gina was an obedient child, so she decided to abide by the old teachings.


    Of course, as a girl, she could not make it seem too obvious and hasty.


    At least... she could only do so when it was only the two of them.


    ...


    After breakfast, Mag sent Amy to school and began the busy operating hours.


    Gina waited obediently in the kitchen, asionally passing them a te and whatnot. However, most of the time, she was just squatting in the corner, telling the fishes and shrimps little secrets that Mag and the others could not understand.


    After the morning operating hours, Mag made everyone stay behind for a dialect conference. Everyone tried their differentnguages and dialects, and confirmed that none of them couldmunicate with Gina in theirnguages.


    Everyone left the restaurant.


    Maybe she isn��t from the Nond Continent, just like me? Mag looked at Gina questioningly. If he had not inherited Alex��s memories, hismunicative standard should��ve been around the same as Gina��s.


    Gina was also a little disappointed. She had a lot that she wanted to tell Mag. She wanted him to help Lantisde, but did not know how to express herself.


    Her people were still waiting in the dark ocean for her to return, and that made her slightly anxious and uneasy.


    Mag looked at Gina, who was biting her lips anxiously, and gentlyforted, ��Don��t be anxious, if you are certain that you��re here to look for me, I won��t chase you away. There will always be a way out.��


    Gina matched Mag��s eyes and she suddenly felt a lot calmer. Suddenly, she felt a little dizzy and quickly ran upstairs. She could only maintain the human form for three hours without supplementary water. Additionally, because she used up almost all her energy to maintain her breathing yesterday, she was feeling the aftereffects of hypoxia now, and she had to return back into the water immediately.


    Would the water be too little? Mag went into the kitchen and followed her upstairs with a bag of sea salt.


    He knocked on the door of the bathroom first, and when he did not hear any reply, he hesitated for a while. However, he still opened the door and entered.


    The sailor dress was neatly folded and ced on the clothes rack at the side, and Gina was lying quietly with her eyes closed in the bathtub, wearing the navy school swimsuit. For some reason, she did not change back into her mermaid form, and was already in a deep sleep.


    Very fitting indeed. Mag��s gaze stayed on Gina for a while and he nodded with satisfaction.


    Stop, stop, stop... Stop getting obsessed with cosy! Mag forced himself to look away, and then added sea salt to the bathtub filled with water.


    Having a mermaid in the bathtub would work for a day or two, but this would not do for a long time. It would be inconvenient, be it for bathing or going to the loo. Mag looked at Gina who flipped overfortably, and turned away to walk out as he inwardly said, ��System, how much does arge fish tank cost? The kind that can fit a mermaid.��


    ��Host, mermaids are a protected species. You cannot rear them privately. You have to hand them over to the country!��


    ��Tsk, do you think it��s a smander?��


    ��The system thinks that as a candidate for the God of Cookery, the first thing the host should think of when you see a mermaid is how to make a red braised mermaid. That would be the fitting thought process of a qualified God of Cookery. If the host can make a delicious te of red braised mermaid, the system can provide you with the sufficient ingredients, guaranteed to be pure, wild mermaids.


    ��Piss off!��


    ...


    After a series of haggling, Mag spent 2,000 copper coins to buy arge fish tank that came with an automatic water filler and purifier. It was three meters long and two meters tall, so even if Gina were to be in her mermaid form, she could still easily fit into the fish tank and even roll around.


    Because of therge area the fish tank took up, Mag ced it in the spare room on the second floor beside the master bedroom. Previously when the restaurant expanded, the area of the house also expanded by two times, so Mag left two rooms as spare rooms. Now, one of them could be put to use.


    He had decided to let her stay for a while before figuring out why Gina came to look for him.


    If he were to chase her out right now, without being able tomunicate or survive onnd for a long period of time, it would be akin to killing her.


    Mag could not bring himself to do something like that.


    ...


    In the Food Association Building, employees were hustling around.


    The results of thetest Delicious Cuisine Rankings would be published in two days. After three months, the Delicious Cuisine Rankings would release its rankings after a huge reformation.


    Whether the Food Association coulde out with a satisfactory list this time would be the deciding factor of whether they could continue to be Chaos City��s food guide.


    The vice president rushed into the president��s office with a stack of papers. Facing Robert, who was sitting behind the desk, he said, ��President, most of the judges have alreadypleted their judging for the restaurants in the Delicious Cuisine Rankings. The three independent statistical groups have undergone tallying and the preliminary results are out, but the ranking...��


    ��What��s wrong with the ranking?�� Robert received the stack of statistical reports and looked at it. He appeared surprised, but seemed to be able to understand the results.


    ��President, this ranking... Should we edit it? This doesn��t seem too good, right?�� the vice president hesitantly said.

 Chapter 1026 - You Are A Mermaid, And Not An Octopus!

    <h4>Chapter 1026 You Are A Mermaid, And Not An Octopus!</h4>


    I will just send this month��s culinary review back to Rodu by mail. Since I can��t find any delicacy in Rodu that��d surprise me anymore, I might as well stay in Chaos City as Boss Mag maye up with new vegetarian dishes.


    Derrick folded the two pages carefully and wrapped them with ayer of linoleum paper before putting them in a sealed bamboo tube. Then, he went out to find a courier to send it out.


    A courier that utilized birds to send objects was not cheap, but to Derrick, it was still eptable. After all, he could earn quite a hefty remuneration for his column every month.


    I wonder how the readers would react to this culinary review after they read it? I am really anticipating the oue. Derrick looked at a bird that flew out of the courier station after he came out with a smile on his face.


    Should I go and eat eggnt with garlic sauce again tonight? Since there aren��t any other nice foods, I will continue eating eggnt with garlic sauce...


    Eggnt with garlic sauce. It was indeed a dish with an amazing power.


    ...


    ��Big Brother, are we really going to find that guy andpete in roasting chicken with him?�� Eugene asked Fabian as he let out the blood of a chicken in a courtyard in the north of the city.


    ��SInce we already acknowledged the challenge yesterday, we have to go. Otherwise, he would think we are afraid of him,�� Fabian said smilingly.


    ��Who is afraid! We are definitely not afraid! Our skills were passed down from our ancestors, nobody in our tribe can make roast chicken better than us. Everyone who ate our roast chicken said it was good. He must be jealous of our good business, and thus he deliberately came to make trouble for us. We shall go to his restaurant topete with him so he knows who is the king of roast chicken!�� Eugene said proudly.


    Fabian again reminded, ��It��s only apetition. Do not create troubleter. We have finally settled down in Chaos City with a regr stall and a small courtyard. We��d better obey the rules here if you don��t want to go back and hunt again.��


    ��I know.�� Eugene waved his hands nonchntly and continued to dress the chicken.


    ...


    This... is the new sea that Mr Mag built for me? Mag brought Gina to the room next to theirs after she woke up from her three-hour-long nap. She gazed at the two meters tall, three meters long, and two meters wide fish tank with excitement and gratitude in her eyes.


    ��This is where you will stay temporarily.�� Mag was very satisfied with Gina��s expression.


    ��Thank you, Mr Mag.�� Gina jumped up and hugged Mag, wrapping her legs around him uncontrobly again.


    You are a mermaid, and not an octopus, alright? Mag pried the excited Gina off him with some effort as heined in his heart.


    Gina didn��t care about Mag��s feelings. She stripped her clothes off, climbed up thedder, and leaped into the giant fish tank. She began swimming happily.


    It should be described as a small swimming pool instead of a fish tank.


    Mag stood at a side and watched Gina who was swimming like a fish through the ss. Whenpared with her awkward movements onnd, she did indeed belong to the sea.


    ��Mr Mag, do you want to join me?�� Gina waved at Mag as shey upon the ss.


    ��I can��t withstand it, I can��t withstand it.�� Mag shook his head and escaped.


    Does Mr Mag dislike me? Gina watched Mag disappear at the door, feeling rather disappointed.


    Nobody had told her what was love. Saving Lantisde was her only mission in her 18 years of life.


    But she knew about reciprocation. Since Mr Mag had saved her and would be saving Lantisde in the future, she was willing to give everything to him.


    ...


    Gina��s arrival did have some impact on the restaurant. Due to thenguage barrier, Mag didn��t let her get involved in the restaurant��s daily operations. Instead, he let her move about freely. However, Gina would help out with some simple tasks on her own ord.


    She liked children and all kinds of aquatic products, and could alway get along very well with them despite thenguage barrier.


    Mag was rather surprised by that as he looked at Gina, who was having fun ying with strings with Amy. That could be considered as a gift too.


    However, the time that Gina could stay out of the fish tank was still three hours. She had to go back to the fish tank to rest whenever time was up. But, as her power recovered, her rest period got shorter. Sometimes she only needed to go back for a quick soak.


    ...


    After a day of operations, Mag was the only one left in the kitchen ale at night.


    ��The results of the Delicious Cuisine Rankings will be announced tomorrow. I wonder if I will get number one for every category?�� Mag mumbled to himself as he applied mud onto a lotus leaf.


    The system��s mission of conquering the rankings was a little ridiculous. The return of the Delicious Cuisine Rankings was to reshape credibility.


    If Mamy Restaurant conquered every category of the rankings, that would look... like ack of credibility.


    Even though Mag felt that President Robert was a nice person, as the top decision maker, he would have to interfere and bnce the rules of the game if a restaurant ranked first for every category. Otherwise, this ranking would look very awkward.


    Mag had no control over the results whatsoever, but tomorrow came another issue that Mag had to solve as well.


    Dueling with the roast chicken orc brothers hadn��t been his intention, but since the system had already issued the mission, he had no other choice but to ept.


    If it was just about defeating them, Mag felt that he could make a better roast chicken than the orc brothers by simply tossing the chicken into the microwave oven.


    However, the system had requested a perfect beggar��s chicken, and that was more demanding. He had used all his free time in the past three days to figure out how to make a scrumptious beggar��s chicken. He had already utilized the recipe and experience to the extreme, yet he kept failing.


    After putting Amy to bed, Mag went downstairs quietly to make beggar��s chicken again.


    The ingredients were provided by the system. That Three Yellow Chicken was reared by the system in the forest trolls�� holynd, Angolo Canyon, and the yellow mud was even obtained from the depth of 1000 meters beneath the Tatari Desert.


    Tatari Desert was the vastest desert on Nond Continent. Its annual precipitation was close to zero. It was extremely dry, and even magic beasts couldn��t survive there. It was known as the Land of Death.


    But nobody would expect that the mud that was hidden underneath the desert was even smoother than the Yixing pottery y.


    And the system actually provided Mag this mud, which was highly sought after by famous potters, as the wrapping mud for his beggar��s chicken.


    Mag only had onement for this: perfect.


    The yellow mud was wrapped evenly around the lotus leaf. Then, Mag ced it carefully in the preheated oven.


    The oven, which was improvised by the system, had shortened the baking time from four hours to half an hour.


    Mag washed his hands and set an rm before he sat down and waited quietly.


    This was hisst chance. If he had failed again, the time for this mission would be up, and that meant the mission had ended.


    ��Ding!��


    The rm rang. Mag turned it off and walked toward the oven. He used a spade to retrieve the beggar��s chicken, whose outer casing was already fiery red from the oven.


    Right at this moment, Gina appeared at the kitchen entrance as she rubbed her eyes, and perplexedly asked Mag, ��What are you doing, Mr Mag?��

 Chapter 1027 - Is She So Hungry That She Has To Resort To Eating Mud?

    <h4>Chapter 1027 Is She So Hungry That She Has To Resort To Eating Mud?</h4>


    Is Mr Mag making something delicious for himself secretly? Gina looked at that yellow mud parcel in front of Mag. Mag being alone in the kitchen sote at night indeed seemed very weird.Mag turned around in surprise when he heard her voice and saw Gina in her school swimsuit. Although he didn��t understand what she was talking about, he could guess from her expression. He pointed at the beggar��s chicken, which was still unwrapped, with a smile and said, ��I am roasting beggar��s chicken.��


    ��Beggar��s chicken?�� Gina repeated in an awkward tone.


    ��Gina, why don��t youe and help me taste it.�� Mag waved at Gina and made an ��eating�� gesture.


    I can have some too? Gina��s eyes lit up immediately. After tasting all the delicacies that Mag made for the past two days, Gina��s reverence for Mag had reached the pinnacle. She had observed that Mag was trying toe up with something, and that seemed to be the final product.


    Mag smilingly exined, ��This is a new product. Help me with a taste test, please.��


    Although Gina couldn��t understand, scrumptious food didn��t need many words. All it needed was the presentation.


    The red hot yellow mud cooled rapidly after the beggar��s chicken was removed from the oven. The smooth surface had a texture that resembled some porcin pottery with some veined patterns. It looked like it was wrapped in ayer of eggshell and resembled an oval egg.


    Is this roast egg? But what kind of egg is this? Why is it so big? Gina thought curiously. Were they going to crack the egg open to eat it?


    Mag got a small hammer from the side and knocked gently at the center of the beggar��s chicken. Following a crisp cracking sound, cracks spread out from the point of contact. The oval-shaped mud shell opened up like a flower, and revealed the golden-brown and glistening beggar��s chicken.


    The rich aroma of roast chicken was released instantly and filled the entire kitchen. The whole house smelled fantastic.


    There is such a big bird in this egg! Could it be some kind of magic beast? Gina was a little taken aback. But, she was attracted by the aroma quickly. Her eyes lit up as she couldn��t help taking a deep sniff.


    Smells so good!


    The aroma of this dish was more direct and enthusiastic than the aroma of braised chicken and rice. She could even feel its heat, just like the intense sensation the desert that she went to during her first teleportation brought her.


    However, the difference was that the desert gave her a sense of fear and helplessness, but this aroma gave her a sense of vitality. The sleepiness went away instantly, and her stomach began to rumble.


    ��The color and aroma should be fine.�� Mag nodded in satisfaction as he looked at that golden brown beggar��s chicken.


    The chicken��s aroma was very rich, and had a tinge of the lotus leaf��s refreshing smell. As it had juste out of the oven, there was a hint of heat in the aroma. It made them salivate even before they put the meat in their mouths.


    He had tried the beggar��s chicken in Changshu a few times before. The taste was still alright as it was done by quite a reputed chef there.


    However, when it came toparing their color and aroma, due to the superiority of ingredients and thebined experience from all the best, Mag��s beggar��s chicken surpassed all those he had eaten before.


    Thus, the article he wrote on Weibo then wasn��t too bad, as there was indeed room for improvements.


    However, all these so-called established restaurants had begun to becent and even lost their essence because of overmercialization.


    Mag��s beggar��s chicken preparation method was in between the original approach and Suzhou��s approach. The deplumation of the chicken was done in advance, but no other ingredients were stuffed into the chicken��s stomach except an appropriate amount of spices. This was to ensure that the chicken��s original vor was preserved.


    Of course, the scene where a simple knock on the mud shell made it open like a flower was very entertaining to watch. If it was on Earth, it would be a famous dish on a certain Tok instantly.


    The beggar��s chicken had already revealed itself. The simplest and most barbaric method to eat it was just to tear a thigh off and bite into it.


    Of course, although this beggar style of approach was very satisfying, it didn��t really suit a girl like their tester for the day, Gina. If she had to eat like that, her image of a graceful mermaid would be damaged.


    Therefore, Mag put down the hammer and went to get a knife.


    Slicing the beggar��s chicken was less particr aspared to the Peking Duck because every part like the wings, ws, and even the bones were considered delicious. All it needed was to be cut into bite sizes. If it was done too daintily, the soul would be lost.


    Beggar��s chicken was a dish created by beggars, just like the name suggested. It only became a respected dish in restaurants when the majority of people epted it.


    Therefore, it was also kind of fun to use their hands to eat it if they were not particr.


    Gina stared at the mud shell as Mag went to get a knife.


    The outside of the shell was yellow, but ayer of greenish-yellow lotus leaf was stuck to the inside. It was very thin and looked quite enticing as it seemed rather crispy.


    Can this be eaten? It should be fine to just eat a tiny piece? I would just eat a tiny shattered piece of it...Gina had an internal struggle before she picked up a piece of the shattered mud at the side of the tray.


    The thin casing was still a little warm to the touch. Gina put it under her nose and sniffed it. There was a fragrance of the lotus leaf coupled with the aroma of the roast chicken. Beside these, there was another amazing smell that greeted her nose with the heat as if a hand had gripped her heart suddenly.


    Eat it!


    A voice rose up in her heart as if it was guiding her.


    ��Crack.��


    Her white teeth bit into the mud casing, and made a sound that resembled biting into a cracker.


    It was a little hard and still a little hot, but Gina��s face lit up instantly.


    There was a hint of sweetness amid the light lotus leaf��s fragrance. The more she chewed, the more delicious it got. It��s fantastic!


    Mag, who turned around after getting the knife, stared at Gina in a stupor as he watched her eat the mud casing happily. His expression became weird. Is she so hungry that she has to resort to eating mud?


    He wondered if he should tell her that this mud casing was inedible. But, at the same time, he was worried that he might hurt her pride if he told her that.


    He picked up a piece of the mud casing and bit it after some pondering.


    ��Crack.��


    Mag spat out the intact mud casing. His front teeth had almost fallen out. That casing was almost as hard as a rock after going through the high heat treatment in the oven.


    Mag marvelled at the mermaid��s strong bite force as he stared at Gina who was chewing happily. Then, he put down the mud casing in his hands slowly.


    After biting the casing into small pieces, she swallowed them.


    ��It��s so hot!��


    Gina suddenly grabbed her throat and cried!

 Chapter 1028 - You two are eating supper behind my back!

    <h4>1028 You two are eating supper behind my back!</h4>


    Gina��s face turned red instantly as she held her throat and took two steps back. There was even white steam emerging from her head. She had a pained expression as if she had just swallowed a piece of hot coal.


    ��Are you alright, Gina? Are you scalded? Or choked?�� Mag was shocked too. He swiftly put down the knife and got a ss of ice water. After some quick thinking, he tossed in a pinch of sea salt before giving it to Gina.


    ��Gulp, gulp~��


    Gina took the ss and downed the water in a few big gulps.


    Mag seemed to hear a ��shhh�� sound as if hot coal was extinguished by water.


    Gina put down the ss and heaved a long breath in relief. Her red face was full of sweat and satisfaction.


    She thought she had swallowed a ball of fire earlier, and it was burning all the way down her throat. The seawater reserve in her body was almost all depleted, but that ss of ice water doused the huge fire instantly like a rainstorm.


    She felt that short instant was as long as 100 years, and that feeling of satiation actually mesmerized her.


    So satisfying!


    There was only one feeling in her heart right now.


    She didn��t even feel that when she was soaking in the hot spring in a volcanic crater at the bottom of the sea.


    She soothed her breathing to calm herself down, and then a shocked expression appeared on her face.


    I am breathing in air now?!


    Gina was totally stunned. She tried to take in a breath again, and her heart began to beat instantly.


    For so many years, the Lantisdeans hadn��t been able to solve the problem of breathing in air. This was also the greatest obstacle preventing the Lantisdeans from returning to the continent.


    After thousands of years and generations of hard work, the Lantisdeans finally found a substitution solution. That was to make their people practise the Reservoir Chant so they could store excess water in their bodies and thenplete the process of breathing inside their bodies.


    Fundamentally speaking, the Lantisdeans didn��t solve the problem of breathing. Instead, they had only resorted to using a trick to enable the merfolk to look like humans for a short period of time, and so they could live onnd.


    However, its limitations were huge. Gina was already the best in Lantisde apart from the high priest, yet she could only stay in the air for three hours before she had to return to the seawater to rest and store water.


    Furthermore, during this process, her power would rapidly decrease from 8th-tier in the sea to 4th-tier, and as time went on, it would continue to decrease.


    If this problem remained unsolved, Lantisdeans would be a weak race that could easily be abused by others even if they could return to the continent.


    For this, Lantisde had tried for thousands of years and racked their brains, but to no avail.


    But now, Gina was able to breathe in air?!


    Furthermore, after she no longer had to maintain her breathing, her power returned to 8th-tier, which was no different than in the sea.


    Gina was in a daze. She even wondered if she was still in her dream?


    She grabbed Mag��s hand and ced it on her face. A warm feeling could be clearly felt, and it cleared her mind.


    There was a sensation!


    It��s real! I can really breathe in the air now! Gina was so agitated and surprised that she almost jumped up.


    Mag stared at Gina, who looked like she had swallowed a piece of hot coal initially and then became ecstatic shortly after, with a strange expression. What was she doing?


    ��Are you still okay, Gina?�� Mag asked tentatively. It would be his fault if she turned into an idiot after eating that piece of mud casing.


    Gina jumped up and hugged Mag with gratitude as she said, ��Thank you! Mr. Mag!!!��


    She finally knew why God had chosen Mr. Mag��because he had the power to give Lantisde new life. He was the savior of Lantisde!


    What is she trying to do now? Mag raised his hands up and stared at Gina, who was clinging onto him like an octopus, in a daze.


    However, he could sense Gina��s excitement as the body that was close to his had already passed the rapidly beating heartbeat to him.


    It took Mag a while to pry Gina off his body. Gina pointed at the mud casing and gestured with a flushed face. ��Mr. Mag, can I eat this?��


    She was already 100% sure that the change was brought about by eating this fiery hot eggshell. Although she already could breathe in a certain amount of air, there was still a difference from breathing in water. She wanted to know if eating more of the eggshell would help make her breathing smoother.


    Mag pointed at the beggar��s chicken, and helplessly said, ��Actually, this is the dish that I want you to try...��


    The food testing had gone haywire since Gina picked up that piece of mud casing.


    ��But...�� Even though that chicken��s aroma was enticing, Gina��s thoughts were all upon that eggshell. She wanted to know if eating enough of the eggshell would make her breathe as easily as if she was in the sea. This was very important to her.


    Mag guessed that maybe Gina loved eating that hard mud casing because she had pica. After all, there were even people who loved to eat iron nails and ss, so eating mud didn��t seem to be a big deal. Thus, he nodded. ��You can bring it upstairs as your supper if you really like it. Let��s try the beggar��s chicken now. Otherwise, it will lose its soul when it gets cold.��


    After using a Chinese cleaver to make a few cuts on the beggar��s chicken, Mag gave Gina a chicken drumstick.


    The roasted chicken��s skin was still glistening with oil, and the meat was steaming hot. A strong chicken fragrance greeted their noses and attracted Gina��s attention even though she was staring at the eggshell. She epted the drumstick hesitantly.


    ��Eat it.�� Mag made an ��eating�� gesture.


    Gina bit into the drumstick. The crispy skin fell away easily, and the tender chicken meat melted in her mouth. A taste that belonged to chicken��s tenderness and freshness exploded instantly, and her tastebuds surrendered immediately. She couldn��t even chew a few more times before it glided down her throat like a naughty chick.


    Tender and not dry, coupled with an unique taste. This unexpected delicate taste swept Gina into a scrumptious vortex.


    The tender chicken meat consoled the throat that was agitated by the hot eggshell gently like a nourishing and silent spring rain.


    And once the meat entered into the stomach, it became a warm current and seeped into her limbs.


    If that hot eggshell was giving an exciting sauna to her, then the delicious chicken meat was a gentle andfortable massage that rxed her tensed up muscles.


    Wow!


    This unbelievable taste!


    Gina had an expression of pleasure. She felt rxed all over as if she was lying among soft clouds.


    She didn��t even notice that her breathing had be much smoother.


    ��You two are eating supper behind my back!�� an angry voice said!

 Chapter 1029 - Don’t You Love Me Anymore?

    <h4>Chapter 1029 Don��t You Love Me Anymore?</h4>


    Isn��t this little one asleep? Mag, who was about to eat the drumstick, looked toward the door in surprise. Amy was standing at the kitchen entrance in her little bear pyjamas.


    Amy felt increasingly indignant as she said, ��Father, you guys are too much. How could you and Big Sister Gina eat supper without me? I��m going to remember this forever. You guys didn��t ask me to join in for good food...��


    Then, she came in and snatched the drumstick away from Mag before biting into it.


    ��Oh... It��s so delicious!��


    Amy��s eyes lit up instantly, and her indignation became surprise. Her sleepiness was gone immediately, and she munched on the drumstick happily. Her big blue eyes were shiny and bright as if she was eating the most divine food in the world. She continued eating nonstop blissfully.


    Mag watched Amy indulgently. A foodie would definitely not miss a supper.


    ��System, is this attempt of beggar��s chicken sessful?�� Mag asked in his heart.


    Right at the moment, the system��s voice sounded. ��The taste, color, and aroma are all present. The Host had reached your own requirements for beggar��s chicken in the past for this attempt of beggar��s chicken with regards to the control of heat and the control of condiments. Congrattions, Host, your mission is a sess. You will receive one opportunity to spin the God of Cookery upgrade wheel.��


    Mag looked at the shiny lucky draw chance that appeared in his mind, and heaved a sigh of relief secretly. This could be considered as a milestone for Mag��s culinary journey as he didn��t enter the test field for the God of Cookery, and had only spent three days before he came up with a scrumptious beggar��s chicken.


    The pressure made him more focused on cooking, and the lower margin of error made him force himself to improve. This attempt of making beggar��s chicken made him feel more intense and improve tremendously.


    Amy shattered the bone as she indignantly asked Mag, ��Father, don��t you love me anymore?��


    ��How could that ever happen? Father loves Amy the most.�� Mag shook his head rapidly as he patted Amy��s head. Did this little one have a nightmare?


    ��But, you made such a scrumptious roast chicken, and yet you didn��t wake me up to eat it.�� Amy felt even more indignant. ncing at Gina, she said, ��You must love Big Sister Gina more. That��s why you only woke her up to eat it.��


    Gina, who was chewing on a bone, looked at Amy in a confusion. She had no idea what she was saying, so she continued to gnaw on the bone.


    Mag was exasperated as he didn��t expect the little one to be unhappy over that. He smilingly said, ��This is the new product that I was tinkering with for the past few days. Do you remember that we agreed to have a roast chicken duel with the two orc uncles at the bazaar that day? Tomorrow is the duel day, and that��s why Father was roasting chicken sote at night.


    ��Big Sister Gina, like you, has woken up herself and came down when she heard the sounds. Therefore, Father invited her to try the new product. We didn��t eat supper behind Amy��s back. Instead, we are preparing a delicious roast chicken for Amy and keeping the best of the best for you.��


    ��Really?�� Amy was happier after hearing that.


    ��Of course.�� Mag passed her a chicken wing with a smile.


    Amy received the chicken wing happily. She nodded as she said, ��I trust Father.��


    Mag was relieved secretly. It was fortunate that the little one could be appeased by a chicken wing. Otherwise, a man and a woman eating chicken in the kitchente at night... If word got out, it would be really hard to exin.


    Since Gina and Amy were eating happily, Mag took a chicken wing to try himself.


    The roasted wing was a little crispy, but the texture was more delicatepared to fried chicken. The refreshing fragrance of the lotus leaf neutralized the greasiness perfectly, and made the roast chicken scrumptious and not heavy.


    The crispy chicken skin and tender meat both gave Mag quite an intricate feel of the texture.


    The shattered chicken bones even became more delicious as he continued to chew on it.


    Unknowingly, Mag ate the entire chicken wing including the bones.


    This Three Yellow Chicken was raised in the trolls�� holynd, Angolo Canyon, and grew up eating the seeds of trees. The meat was soft and tender with an excellent texture. Maybe due to the system��s so-called maic field effect, the meat was also full of abundant nutrients, and had an excellent effect on removing humidity in the body.


    ��This is the authentic beggar��s chicken.�� Mag nodded with satisfaction. Those chickens he had eaten before were simply too weak whenpared to this.


    The three of them quickly devoured that roast chicken, but they still wanted more.


    Gina pointed at the mud casing, and hesitantly asked, ��Can... I eat this?��


    ��Can this eggshell be eaten?�� Amy asked curiously as she picked up a piece and bit down. She swiftly removed it and looked at the two indentations on it. She shook her head, and said, ��Big Sister Gina, this is too hard.��


    ��Gina, if you are still hungry, I can cook something else for you.�� Mag pointed at the fridge. Gina almost choked to death eating that mud casing earlier.


    Gina pointed at the mud casing, and determinedly said, ��I want to eat this.��


    Mag hesitated for a moment after seeing Gina��s determination. Then, he nodded. ��Alright then. But please take smaller bites so you won��t choke again.��


    ��Thank you. Mr. Mag!�� Gina was ecstatic, and she attempted to give Mag an octopus hug again.


    However, Mag managed to avoid her agilely. His child was present; it was not good to have too many physical interactions in front of her. This kind of interaction should only be conducted privately.


    Gina went upstairs happily with the mud casing. Mag also brought Amy upstairs to sleep after he cleared the kitchen.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Ducklingy near the edge of the bed and looked at the pair of father and daughter sadly.


    ��Ugly Duckling, I care about you because you got to slim down. You have to stop thinking about eating supper, or else you will get fat.�� Amy rubbed Ugly Duckling��s chubby cheeks, and smilingly said, ��Only people like us, who won��t get fat no matter how much we eat, deserve supper.��


    That hurts my feelings... Ugly Duckling plopped backwards in despair, with all four of its legs in the air, and declined toment anymore.


    ��Goodnight, Father.��


    Amy climbed onto the bed by herself and lightly kicked Ugly Duckling, who was lying on the nket, to the end of the bed. Then, she crawled under the nket and said goodnight to Mag before closing her eyes.


    Magy on his bed and stared at the lucky draw��s chance in his head. He decided to keep this chance for a while longer after some hesitation. He would decide what to do after the results of the Delicious Cuisine Rankings were announced the next day.


    He had already made ns for the worst. Keeping this chance would at least give him an extra chip.


    ...


    ��Have you heard about it? The results of the all-new Delicious Cuisine Rankings will be announced at 11 am today!��


    ��Of course I have. I even know that the Food Association has done away with the voting system and changed to having a group of mystery judges to pass judgment for a list of rankings. This sounds rather fair. Maybe the days of seeking out the good food with the rankings will be back again.��


    ��It may not happen. The Delicious Cuisine Rankings had already disappointed me for a number of years. I really hope they are not just putting old wine in new bottles.��


    Many people were already talking about the impending results of the Delicious Cuisine Rankings early this morning.

 Chapter 1030 - Since There’s No Solution, I Will Just Enjoy Myself

    <h4>Chapter 1030 Since There��s No Solution, I Will Just Enjoy Myself</h4>


    ��It has been four hours! Despite just breathing in air and not absorbing any seawater, I still have not experienced any difficulties in breathing!��


    ��Eating that chicken and that amazing eggshellst night has really given me the ability to breathe onnd!��


    ��My God! This is too amazing!��


    Gina cried softly in excitement next to the huge fish tank.


    The problem that had gued the Lantisdeans for a thousand years, the curse that had imprisoned the merfolk in the deep sea, was resolved so easily.


    If she had not experienced everything herself, she wouldn��t have believed it. All this possible just because she ate a chicken?


    There weren��t anyplicated practices, nor any painful procedures. She had attained the ability to breathe onnd simply by eating a chicken blissfully.


    Gina ced her hands on her chest and reverently said, ��God, thank you for guiding me to find the man that you chose. You lifted the curse on me and showed Lantisde a way to the light.


    ��I will give everything to serve the spokesperson that you have chosen.��


    ...


    In the deep part of the Boundless Sea Realm, where the sunlight couldn��t reach, everywhere was pitch ck. Only the light from the gemstones shone in certain ces.


    The center altar.


    The high priest, who was wearing a ck robe, sat in the middle of the altar. Six illuminating gemstones lit up the altar.


    A red and golden me was dancing slowly but strongly in front of the high priest.


    A merman wearing a golden robe and crown agitatedly said, ��High Priest, Gina��s me of Life is still burning, and it��s bing brighter and brighter as if she is still in Lantisde. Maybe she has already found the Chosen One?��


    ��Gina is fine... That��s fantastic,�� a mermaid who was also wearing simr noble robes said chokingly with an excited expression.


    ��If Gina hasn��t returned to the sea realm, she should have met the Chosen One and removed the curse. Otherwise, merfolk wouldn��t be able to maintain their peak abilities onnd,�� the high priest said in a hoarse voice, also filled with excitement.


    ��Yes!��


    The merfolk surrounding the altar were all ecstatic.


    ��But, the teleportation stones were all utilized by Princess Gina. How are we going to go to the Chosen One? If we cannot meet him, we are not able to lift the curse.��


    The merfolk around the altar began to quiet down as they became aware of the problem.


    The Lantisdeans were trapped thousands of meters below the sea, and the Chosen One was only a human. It was impossible for him toe and save them at this depth.


    ��If Gina has already met him, she will try her best to bring him back. This is her calling and what she has been working toward for the past 18 years. She is the best seeker.�� The high priest��s voice rang and reverberated through Lantisde.


    ...


    It��s sofortable to breathe in air now, and it��s just like breathing in the sea. Furthermore, I can eat the delicacies that Mr. Mag cooked every day and gaze at his handsome face. It��s sofortable that I don��t even feel like going back to Lantisde.


    Mr. Mag is only a human, so he can��t breathe under the sea. If I brought him back to Lantisde, he would definitely drown! No! I cannot let Mr. Mag drown. What should I do if he drowns? But, what would happen to my people if I didn��t bring him back?


    Gina thought hard as she ate Yangzhou fried rice. However, she still couldn��te up with any good ideas even after racking her brains.


    Since there��s no solution, I will just enjoy myself.


    However, she let things go very soon after, and immersed herself in the delicacy in front of her.


    ��Mr. Mag, do you have any tasks for me to do?�� Gina pulled Mag aside after breakfast, and gestured at thedies who were getting ready for opening hours.


    These beautiful youngdies were all very hardworking. Mr. Mag had done so much for her, and even provided her with shelter and delicious food. How could she idle around and not do anything? Therefore, she also wanted to contribute to the restaurant.


    ��If you want to help...�� Mag looked at Gina. Due to thenguage ipatibility, she couldn��t be a server, and as someone used to eating her food raw, she obviously had no talent and ability in cooking. After much pondering, Mag decided to let Gina pacify the customers�� children when they were in the restaurant.


    There were many rules in Mamy Restaurant that endeavored to create a conducive environment for the customers�� dining experience.


    However, all these rules were indecipherable for those innocent little kids.


    As the numbers of customers increased, there were also more crying and fussing children that affected the customers�� dining ambience. This had also created a problem for him.


    Because of Amy, he had begun to empathize with the parents�� difficulties. A rule that banned children from entering was too cold and unfeeling, so he wasn��t willing to set it. Gina��s initiative had given Mag a new idea.


    ��ying with the children?�� Gina finally understood Mag��s meaning after a while. She instantly nodded and smiled. ��I love children the most. I believe I can sessfullyplete my task.��


    ��Then, I will have to trouble you,�� Mag replied with a smile too.


    Amy had gone to the magic potion shop for her lessons by herself, and the restaurant began its operation.


    Due to the tofu pudding��s amazing cosmetic effects, many housewives came to line up before the restaurant early in the morning. To them, making themselves look younger and prettier was a secret weapon for keeping their men, who gradually liked to stay out, at home. The tofu pudding��s cosmetic effects were very obvious, and had rejuvenated many marrieddies, so it was gradually getting famous in the rich and nobledies�� circle.


    The young marrieddies usually came with children, and many of those children still need to be carried. They couldn��t bear to leave them home; hence, very soon after service started, crying of children could be heard.


    Furthermore, this crying seemed to be infectious. One became two and two became four. Soon, the crying could be heard throughout the restaurant.


    Although the customers didn��t say anything, displeasure could be seen on their faces. Everyone just wanted to eat their breakfast in peace and start their new day happily, but all these piercing cries made them feel frustrated. They couldn��t calm down and enjoy their food even when they had delicacies in front of them.


    The mothers with children apologized embarrassingly and tried to pacify their children, but these children seemed to be in apetition where they were trying to outdo one another with their crying, and they had no intention of stopping.


    ��Little guy~ Watch this little fishy do a flip.��


    Right at this moment, Gina came out of the kitchen carrying a small basin��there was a red carp in it. She approached a crying child with a smile and waved her finger in the air. The red carp in the basin leaped out of the water, did a flip in midair, and returned to the basin again without sshing a drop of water.


    That child stopped crying instantaneously, and stared at the red carp with teary eyes as if he had seen something unbelievable.


    ��One more.�� Gina��s finger waved again.


    The red carp leaped up high again, did a flip, and went back to the basin.


    ��Heehee.��


    That childughed happily and even started to p.

 Chapter 1031 - Did Uncle Mag Do Something Weird To Big Sister Gina?

    <h4>Chapter 1031 Did Uncle Mag Do Something Weird To Big Sister Gina?</h4>


    Gina��s performance was very sessful, and the cries of the children quickly turned intoughter.


    The frowns on customers�� faces soothed out. The sound of children��sughter also made them happier.


    Of course, there were also several customers who were captivated by Gina��s performance. A normal-looking red carp would actually be able to do different things under hermand as though it was very smart? The customers thoroughly enjoyed her performance.


    I am a genius indeed. Mag looked at the smiling faces of the children and also smiled. It was very important to improve the customers�� dining experience, and that was also an important point to gain the customers�� satisfaction.


    As a perfectionist, Mag was unable to deal with children crying at the side while eating.


    Now, Gina was able to make the children smile through an almost mute performance, and the asionalughter would instead make oneugh along unconsciously.


    The mothers who brought the children along thanked Gina gratefully. They were naturally aware of the rules in Mamy Restaurant. If their children were to kick up a fuss every time they came, they would be too ashamed to bring them along the next time.


    In that case, they could only let their children wait in the horse-drawn carriage while they finished their food quickly and go back to them. However, they would not be able to enjoy the food properly that way.


    But right now, this beautifuldy could use her little magic to make the children smile and be obedient.


    ��Thank... you, Mr. Mag!�� Gina said slowly to Mag after the morning operating hours before giving him a big hug with a broad smile.


    That was the phrase that she heard the most this morning. She could understand the meaning of the two words based on the expressions on the young mothers�� faces, and she felt very aplished.


    So something so simple can actually help so many people.


    The feeling of being thanked was very extraordinary.


    There was a very long period of time when she felt that she was just a tool to help Lantisde break its curse.


    For 18 years, she lived only to break that curse.


    Even her father did not show her any concern. When they met, he only talked about the curse and training.


    Her people respected her, but she knew that it was only because she was carrying the responsibility of saving Lantisde.


    Only her mother would show her some concern when no one was around.


    But today, she felt the sincere gratitude from these young mothers, and also the gaze of admiration and acknowledgment from the customers.


    All because she had a little talent in making little fishes do tricks.


    This sense of aplishment made her feel moved and agitated.


    And to her, all these were given to her by Mag.


    He let her know that other than breaking the curse, she was able to achieve other things as well as gain the acknowledgment of others.


    Everyone who was clearing up the restaurant watched wide-eyed as Gina hugged Mag tightly.


    Big Sister Gina is hugging Uncle Mag. This seems like a dangerous action. Anna stood in the corner, deep in thought.


    ��What is Gina doing?�� Yabemiya asked curiously.


    ��Maybe she likes him,�� Elizabeth said calmly.


    ��How can she act so fast!�� Ba was astonished.


    ��Yeah, how could she be so fast, I came first...�� Firis clenched her fists tightly.


    Strange, I am the good-looking one. Why do all thedies set their eyes on him? Could the world have already changed? Shirley propped ��her�� chin on ��her�� hand and studied Mag with bewilderment.


    ��You��re wee, you��re wee,�� Mag said with a smile while shaking his head, all this while carefully pressing Gina��s legs, which were about to wrap around him, down and pushing her arms away.


    He could feel Gina��s happiness and bliss, but he had to reject the octopus-like benefit for his happiness.


    Besides, he was not sure why Gina thanked him.


    He should be the one thanking her. After all, she was freebor.


    However, why did she look so happy to be used?


    That made him feel really sinful!


    After he had finally separated from Gina, who had calmed down, Mag let out a cough, and seriously told the rest, ��Gina wanted to express her love for her new job, but because of thenguage barrier, she could only express it through bodynguage. There��s actually nothing between us.��


    Everyone rolled their eyes in obvious disbelief of his words.


    ��Uncle Mag, are you trying to cover your tracks?�� Anna asked curiously.


    ��You even know how to use idioms now!�� Mag raised his brow. It was even quite appropriate for some reason.


    ��Alright, since we��re all done cleaning up, go on for a rest.�� Mag also thought that he was making things worse by saying that. There was really nothing much going on at first, but after he said that, it did feel like something was going on. He nced at the clock on the wall, and told Gina, ��Right, Gina, you should be going back to your fish tank to rest, right? It��s been three hours already.��


    Gina shook her head and pointed to the air, and then at her nose. She took a deep breath and let out a sweet smile.


    ��You can breathe in air already?�� Mag was astonished.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Gina nodded.


    ��That��s great.�� Mag felt an inexplicable sense of disappointment.


    For the past few days, he had been trying to familiarize himself with her lifestyle habits. She would always go back to the fish tank to rest for a while after staying out for three hours.


    That was a very interesting habit that made Mag feel that he was rearing a mermaid.


    But now, she could actually breathe in air. That meant that she would not need to return to the fish tank anymore.


    ��That��s great. In that case, Gina would be able to go out and y without worrying about breathing,�� Yabemiya said with a smile. For the past few days, they had not dared to bring Gina out for fear that she would have to replenish her saltwater, but now there was no need to worry about it anymore.


    ��Why are you able to breathe in air all of a sudden?�� Elizabeth asked Gina suspiciously. She had once seen an iplete record on mermaids carved on stone in the Frost Dragon tribe��s forbidden ce. There was a paragraph that said that the merfolk were unable to breathe in air, and could only live in the bottom of the ocean, so they were rarely seen.


    Since Gina was part of the merfolk, her appearance in Mamy Restaurant itself was already very abnormal, and being able to breathe in air all of a sudden made her even more puzzled.


    ��Egg, also chicken, ate,�� Gina said as she motioned. In the end, she pointed at Mag and smiled blissfully.


    Everyone looked at Mag with a strange expression.


    ��Did Uncle Mag do something weird to Big Sister Gina?�� Anna asked curiously.

 Chapter 1032 - F*ck! Who Can Withstand That!

    <h4>Chapter 1032 F*ck! Who Can Withstand That!</h4>


    Mag was speechless. What was thisdy trying to describe!


    She just purely ate a chicken, alright!?


    In order to prevent this daft mermaid from making things worse, Mag quickly exined, ��Gina should be talking about the new dish I��m intending tounch tonight, the beggar��s chicken. Last night, I was making it, and she happened to be downstairs, so I got her to help me try it. Unexpectedly, she managed to breathe in air after eating the beggar��s chicken.��


    ��I see. Boss, you��re going tounch a new dish again? That��s great!�� Yabemiya��s eyes lit up, and she looked pretty excited.


    Everyone��s eyes lit up as well. When Magunched a new dish, they would be able to try new delicious food.


    Only, what chicken was that beggar��s chicken?


    Gina actually could breathe onnd after eating it. That was way too incredible.


    ��Beggar��s chicken is a form of roasted chicken. If everything goes ording to n, there will be two orcsing to challenge me this afternoon. You will find out when the timees,�� Mag said with a smile to the curious group.


    ��I believe that it will definitely be a new delicacy!�� Yabemiya said confidently.


    ��Right, Gina, since you can already breathe in air, do you want toe over to the ice cream shop with us to y for a while?�� Miya motioned to Gina. After the past two days, everyone could already carry a simple conversation with her with the help of hand gestures.


    ��Go out?�� Gina��s eyes lit up. Although she saw customers of various species today, she still only stood by the doors and windows to look out at the world from far away, and did not leave the restaurant for fear of hypoxia.


    ��Can I?�� She was not anxious to reply Yabemiya. Instead, she looked at Mag.


    ��Go ahead, it��s good to walk around too.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He had been so busy making beggar��s chicken for the past two days that he had no time for Gina, so he forgot to bring her around.


    ��Mr. Mag, do you want to go along with us?�� Gina motioned again.


    ��Then I will go too,�� Mag said with a nod after thinking for a while. The intense concentration on making beggar��s chicken for the past two days had put a toll on him. It was good to walk around and rx for a while too.


    Other than Firis who decided to stay to continue practicing her culinary skills, the rest left.


    Before he left, Mag specially gave Gina an extra warmrge woolen coat.


    The heavy snow from a few days ago had almostpletely melted, leaving only ayer of frost on roofs, making it cold and moist.


    However, the sun was out today, and it made one feel warm, expelling much of the cold.


    Gina looked around curiously. There were various stalls along the street and squares filled with different types of nts. Everything looked new and interesting to her.


    Everywhere was bustling with life, a scene that could not be found in Lantisde.


    Everyone wore a smile on their face, as though they all had something happen to them.


    ��Is that white thing snow?!�� Gina said with surprise when she noticed the white snow umted on roofs.


    Her mother told her about snow once. That was something that could only be seen onnd. It was as soft as a feather, and it was beautiful when it fluttered down from the sky.


    ��That��s snow. It��s almost melted, but the winter cold came very early this year, so there would definitely be a few more heavy snows,�� Yabemiya said with a smile.


    ��It��s going to snow again?�� Gina did not understandpletely, but she could understand the second half of the sentence, so her smile became even brighter.


    If she could see snow, she would be the only merfolk who had seen snow in Lantisde. That would be utterly blissful!


    ��When it snows again, we can build a snowman together and have a snow fight. It��s super fun!��


    ��Gina, you live at the bottom of the sea, so you haven��t seen snow, right? Let me tell you...��


    Thedies started going on and on along the way, attracting many gazes because of theirughter.


    Yabemiya, Elizabeth, Ba, Shirley, and Gina each had their distinct beauty, so any one of them would attract gazes when they walked on the road.


    Now that they were all together, they naturally took the limelight, attracting the gazes of people along the entire street.


    Everything would be magnified under the limelight.


    Not to mention the eyesore of a man.


    Mag, who was in the middle of a group of prettydies, was just like a wooden club in the middle of a bouquet of delicate and vibrant fresh flowers, making one feel ufortable no matter how they looked at it, especially in the eyes of men.


    ��The sweet type, the ice beauty, the lolita, the voluptuous, the pure style... Oh my God! Is he collecting girls?��


    ��F*ck! Who can withstand that!��


    ��The winner in life that makes one envious!��


    The men all looked at Mag with envy and jealousy.


    ��Envious?�� a youngdy asked the man beside her who had his eyes glued to them.


    ��Envious.�� The man nodded subconsciously.


    p!


    A p resounded.


    ��Still envious?��


    ��No... Not envious anymore...��


    p! p!


    ��How dare you lie to me!��


    ��Then... envious?��


    p! p! p!


    ��You still dare to be envious?!��


    ��Not envious anymore! Not envious anymore! My wife is the most beautiful one...��


    A certain man covered his face, wanting to cry. Women were scary indeed. Wasn��t she a cute and gentle little kitten before they got married...


    Mag��s expression did not change despite feeling the jealousy and anger of the entire street. He had been through all kinds of situations. In the past, he would always have a beautiful female partner with him whenever he went out.


    He loved this feeling of being hated when they could not do anything to him.


    Mm, it feels really good.


    ��The new Delicious Cuisine Ranking ising out today. Would the Mamy Restaurant be on the list?�� Anna asked curiously when they walked past the Food Association��s ranking board.


    ��Definitely. The food Boss makes is so delicious. It would be strange if we didn��t make it onto the list,�� Yabemiya said confidently.


    ��There are six lists here. I wonder how many of them we can get onto.�� Shirley was also curious.


    As thedies discussed, Mag continued smiling without saying a word.


    His goal was not how many lists they made it onto, but to dominate the rankings.


    After sitting in the ice cream shop for a while, Mag met Curtis and Kyle.


    Kyle had already recovered greatly after having red braised pork for several days straight. His paleplexion started turning green, making him look more like an orc. He also seemed to be more energetic. Other than getting tired easily, there was not much difference between him and normal children.


    The father and son expressed their sincere gratitude towards Mag, and the child��s improvement also made Mag feel d. At the same time, he felt a renewed sense of responsibility towards his career.


    Although he was just a chef, at certain times, he might be a doctor.


    It was a very extraordinary change in identity, and it was all because of a dish.


    After sitting for a while more in the ice cream shop, Mag brought Gina around Aden Square, and when they passed by the Delicious Cuisine Ranking board, it happened to be the countdown to the release of the results.


    Mag was a little surprised. When he saw the countdown at 60 seconds on the screen, he could not help but pause.


    ��What a coincidence, let��s take a look then.��

 Chapter 1033 - Mamy Restaurant Is Incredible!

    <h4>Chapter 1033 Mamy Restaurant Is Incredible!</h4>


    In order to regain the public��s trust and be Chaos City��s food guide once again, the Food Association was very sincere this time around. They invited famous personalities in the culinary world and renowned food critics to be the judges to judge anonymously to obtain the final results.


    Other than the overall ranking, there were even categorized lists including meat category rankings, seafood rankings, soup rankings, snacks rankings, and more, which epassed almost all varieties of food. The categorized rankings made the search for food even more convenient.


    The innovative ranking system and anonymous judging made all the foodies curious.


    Every customer would have their number one dish in their heart, so it would be inevitable that they would be curious about who would im the top spot in the various categories, which dish would it be, and if it was the number one dish in their hearts.


    Of course, most of the people waiting in the front were the owners of the various restaurants and cafeterias��they nervously watched the timer on the screen countdown.


    The Delicious Cuisine Rankings would, no doubt, have an immediate effect on the restaurants�� customer flow. If they could reach a good spot in these rankings, there would be no worries about business for a subsequent period of time.


    ��In my opinion, the top spot for the meat category would definitely go to Ducas Restaurant��s roast pig. Could there be anything more delicious than roast pig?�� an obese middle-aged man said with a grin. As an avid fan of roast pig, Don had already made Ducas Restaurant an indispensable part of his life.


    Besides, as an experienced chowhound, he knew that Ducas Restaurant always had a secure spot as the first ce in the Delicious Cuisine Rankings for the past decade, and its position was never surpassed or challenged by others.


    Even if there were some changes made to the Delicious Cuisine Rankings, he firmly believed that the roast pig from Ducas Restaurant would be undefeatable in the meat category.


    ��It��s hard to say for the rest, but Sith Restuarant��s freshwater seafood soup would definitely be the top for soups! The thick soup made from fresh freshwater seafood,bined with the owner��s secret seasonings, has an enchanting taste!��


    ��I��m highly rmending the stir-fried small river shrimp from Dica restaurant. The river shrimp stir-fried under high heat is so delicious that even the shell is crispy and tender. It gets more fragrant as you chew when you eat it whole including the head. Couple it with a sk of good wine, and you can��t find another ce forparison.��


    The foodies kept rmending their favorites with a smile while unting a little. They were waiting to see their favorite dish appear at the top when the rankings were revealed, and then to receive the waves of admiring gazes from the others.


    ��If the judges�� mouths are all normal, in my opinion, it is only normal if Mamy Restaurant ys in all the rankings,�� Harrison said with a chuckle after he and Gjerj squeezed their way to the front.


    ��Isn��t it a little too cruel if it ys everything?�� Gjerj said while scratching his head.


    Harrison thought for a while, and, with a nod, said, ��That��s true, it��s better to live and let live.��


    ��Big Brother, we��re not opening a shop in Aden Square, why are we looking at this?�� Eugene, who was carrying arge backpack, asked Fabian with bewilderment among the crowd.


    ��Although we��re not opening a shop here right now, that��s our goal.�� Fabian looked at the ranking board that stood tall with glittering eyes, and continued, ��Aden Square is Chaos City��s most bustling ce with the most ces to eat. We should first get a firm cing in the marketce, and the next step would be to open our very own restaurant in Aden Square so that more customers would get to eat our roast chicken.��


    ��To let more people try our roast chicken?�� Eugene nodded ponderingly. After a while, he curiously said, ��Big Brother, do you think that Mag��s restaurant that we��re going to today would make it to the rankings?��


    ��Perhaps. The owner of that restaurant seemed quite confident,�� Fabian said after thinking for a while.


    ��I don��t believe that fellow would be able toe out with anything delicious. In my opinion, his restaurant would definitely not make it into the rankings,�� Eugene said with certainty as he shook his head.


    ...


    What��s this shiny thing? Gina looked at the magical screen curiously as the numbers on the screen changed.


    When she saw so many people staring at it, and even Mr. Mag paused in his steps, she thought that this had to be something very important.


    Mag had been taking note of the discussion that was going on in the crowd. Amongst them, there were also Mamy Restaurant��s regrs rmending Mamy Restaurant��s food confidently, but he did not say a single word all throughout, and only had his eyes fixed on the flickering numbers.


    He had not felt such nervousness for a very long time��ever since awaiting his TOEFL results back then.


    ��Ten, nine, eight...��


    As the countdown got closer to an end, the crowd surrounding the screen quieted down. Everyone held their breath and stared wide-eyed at the magical screen as they waited for the arrival of the miracle.


    Delicious Cuisine Rankings �� Meat category rankings:


    First ce: Red braised pork �� Mamy Restaurant!


    Second ce: Peking Duck �� Mamy Restaurant!


    Third ce: Pepper steak �� Mamy Restaurant!


    Fourth ce: Roast pig �� Ducas Restaurant!


    ...


    When the results of the first category ranking came out, everyone was speechless when they saw Mamy Restaurant won the first three spots.


    Ducas Restaurant was famed for its roast pig, but it was only in the fourth ce after being defeated by three dishes from the same restaurant. What was going on?


    ��F*ck, there must be some dirty y here, right? Where did this Mamy Restaurante from? How can there be three meat dishes that taste better than roast pig!�� Don was in disbelief.


    ��Mamy Restaurant is incredible!�� Harrison said with a satisfied smile. This ranking caused many regrs of Mamy Restaurant to smile.


    They felt increasingly proud when they saw the people around them look dumbfounded.


    Well, the judges are quite professional. Mag��s eyes also lit up a little, and he smiled slightly.


    The ranking for the meat category rankings stayed on the screen for around 10 seconds before it minimized to the bottom right corner of the magical screen. The next ranking to be published was the seafood rankings.


    Delicious Cuisine Rankings �� Seafood rankings:


    First ce: Spicy grilled fish �� Mamy Restaurant!


    Second ce: Stir-fried small river shrimps �� Dica Restaurant!


    Third ce...


    ��The first ce is still Mamy Restaurant!��


    After the results of the seafood rankings were revealed, there was another uproar. Everyone looked at the name of the restaurant on the top of the list and found it an eyesore.


    Delicious Cuisine Rankings �� Soup rankings:


    First ce: Braised chicken soup �� Mamy Restaurant...


    ...


    Delicious Cuisine Rankings �� Vegetarian food rankings:


    First ce: Eggnt with garlic sauce �� Mamy Restaurant!


    ...


    Delicious Cuisine Rankings �� Snacks rankings:


    First ce: Savory tofu pudding and sweet tofu pudding �� Mamy Restaurant!


    Third ce: Beef kebab �� Mamy Restaurant!


    Fourth ce: Stinky tofu �� Mamy Restaurant!


    Fifth ce...


    ...


    Delicious Cuisine Rankings �� Overall rankings:


    First ce: Mamy Restaurant!


    Second ce: Ducas Restaurant!

 Chapter 1034 - Are They All Lining Up To Beat The Boss Up?

    <h4>1034 Are They All Lining Up To Beat The Boss Up?</h4>


    It waspletely silent in front of the magical screen.


    Everyone was speechless as they looked up at the row of words at the top.


    This Mamy Restaurant had dominated the top spot on all the rankings from the categorized rankings to the overall rankings.


    Yes, dominated the rankings!


    It dominated the rankings mercilessly!


    It did not even leave a single chance for the other restaurants in the categorized rankings.


    ��Mamy Restaurant is incredible! Boss Mag is dope!�� Harrison opened his mouth wide in shock.


    ��This is really... an all-kill.�� Gjerj also nodded with the same shocked look on his face.


    To them, these rankings werepletely believable because they tried all the dishes on the rankings for themselves. It was not unreasonable that Mamy restaurant dominated the rankings. It really deserved it.


    However, with a ranking like this published, being the top on every ranking, one would still be shocked even if it was expected.


    ��Big Brother, what��s the name of the restaurant that we��re going to challenge today?�� Eugene jabbed Fabian with his elbow and swallowed.


    ��Mamy... Restaurant.�� Fabian also swallowed. He could barely squeeze the words out from his throat.


    ��Those two words?�� Eugene asked as he pointed at the name sitting at the top spot.


    ��If there isn��t another restaurant with the same name in Aden Square, I guess that��s it...�� Fabian nodded. He felt a little dazed.


    What was going on?


    They were here for the challenge today, but before they even reached the ce, they already saw the name of the restaurant that they were going to challenge dominate the Delicious Cuisine Rankings.


    It was ced the top on all six rankings.


    If they were to put the rankings together and look at them, it would be like looking at Mamy Restaurant��s menu!


    This result made many feel very ufortable.


    Other than Eugene and Fabian, there were also many restaurant owners that were looking forward to the results and their customers who had high expectations.


    ��Did this Mamy Restaurant sponsor the Delicious Cuisine Rankings? Why is it first ce on all the rankings?��


    ��Exactly, are they fooling around? Even if they were bribed, they can��t go overboard with it, can they?��


    ��I was quite expectant initially, but now I just feel that the Delicious Cuisine Rankings had been reduced into a money-making toolpletely. It��s not worth looking at.��


    When the crowd came back to their senses, there were many who started voicing out their anger. They felt as though they had been toyed with.


    President Robert is a very courageous man indeed. I like him. Mag looked at the words ��Mamy Restaurant�� shining brightly on the ranking and smiled radiantly.


    He did not take those saltyments to heart, because the system had already begun calcting the rewards forpleting the mission sessfully. That was what he should care about.


    ��Congrattions, Host. You havepleted the mission of dominating all six rankings and have once again raised the fame of Mamy Restaurant to be one of the most famous restaurants in Chaos City!


    ��Mission reward: A chance at the God of Cookery upgrade wheel had been released. The host can choose to use or keep it. You will be able to redeem a specific recipe after you have umted three chances.��


    The voice of the system sounded as fireworks exploded.


    ��I��ll keep it first and decide when I get back,�� Mag said casually in a good mood. He pulled Gina out of the crowd and walked toward the restaurant.


    As a pragmatist, since he hadpleted the mission of dominating the rankings sessfully, there was no need to go on listening to those indignant voices. What was important was to return to prepare the ingredients for their afternoon opening hours.


    Of course, if he had the time, Mag would definitely stay on for a while longer to listen to them.


    After all, that scenario would make anyone happy.


    The release of the new Delicious Cuisine Rankings had already garnered a lot of attention, so the terrifying feat of being able to dominate the six rankings very quickly caused quite amotion in Chaos City.


    The rankings were initially just a grand asion amongst the chowhounds, but because of the over-the-top dominance of the rankings, this matter had sessfully be entertainment for all.


    In an instant, there was an uproar with regards to theories on how Mamy Restaurant dominated the Delicious Cuisine Rankings as though someone really saw the owner of Mamy Restaurant carrying a suitcase of money and stuffing it to the president of the Food Association. This made the onlookers have a negative perception of Mamy Restaurant.


    In response to that, the people who had been to Mamy Restaurant were naturally indignant. They argued back and managed not to let thements lean to one side.


    On top of that, the news of Mamy Restaurant��s owner having once been crowned the best chef of the banquet by the king of the Roth Empire, and that he had also won the chef of Ducas Restaurant in a dual spread like wildfire. The direction of discussions started taking a turn.


    In the Food Association building, the employees all looked nervous, rushing around everywhere they went, and even had to be aware of the weird things that people threw in.


    The vice president rushed into the president��s office anxiously. Facing Robert, who was sipping his tea leisurely, he said, ��President, after the rankings were published, this is already the 10th rotten egg that was thrown into the association building. Now, word that we have epted Mamy Restaurant��s bribe is spreading around, saying that our ranking was all to make money and that there was no credibility. What should we do?��


    ��Don��t be anxious. Isn��t this situation within our expectations?�� Robert said with a smile. He picked up the teapot, poured some tea into it, and passed it to the vice president.


    The vice president received the teacup and finished the tea in one gulp before sighing heavily and saying, ��How would I know that this would cause such a hugemotion? Almost the entire Chaos City is spreading the news that we have received bribes, but when did we even see the bribes? There was not even a copper coin. If this continues spreading, I reckon the city lord would straighten us up again.��


    ��Don��t worry. The ones who judged for the rankings are all famous critics. All we did was organize the results into a ranking. If these rankings aren��t even credible, then there is no need for the food association to exist anymore. It would be better for us to close down.��


    Robert put his teacup down. He stood up and walked to the window to look out at the restaurant owners inciting the crowd to create trouble outside.


    He let out a mocking smile, and said, ��These fellows are already used to buying their ranks, so they think that other people would do the same. They just don��t know how to put their time and effort intoing out with new dishes and improving their recipes instead. Let them be. One day, people will see for themselves whether the ranking is credible or not. What we need to do is to stand by our values and never give in.��


    ��Alright, I will tell them to be more careful.�� The vice president looked at Robert with an even more resolute gaze. He put his teacup down and turned to walk out quickly.


    ...


    ��There are so many customers... Are they all lining up to beat the boss up?��


    Eugene was a little shocked when he saw the long line outside Mamy Restaurant.

 Chapter 1035 - Isn’t This Cheating?

    <h4>Chapter 1035 Isn��t This Cheating?</h4>


    Fabian and Eugene had not recovered from the astonishment due to the fact that Mamy Restaurant dominated the six rankings, so when they saw the signboard and the two long lines at the door, they were even more shocked.


    ��Maybe?��


    It was also the first time Fabian saw such a scene, so he was uncertain.


    ��Big Brother, do you think that ranking is real? Is this restaurant really so impressive to be first in everything in the world?�� Eugene asked softly.


    ��I don��t know that, either, but it definitely wouldn��t dare to do this if it wasn��t capable.�� Fabian shook his head with a serious expression.


    This time, they put their family roast chicken recipe passed down through the generations and their dignity as chefs on the line to challenge Mag. If they lost, they would be at a loss for what to do since they had just gained a foothold in Chaos City.


    ��Don��t worry, we might not be able to defeat him in making other dishes, but if it��s roast chicken, we definitely have nothing to be afraid of. All these years, we have put in our all in doing only one thing, so no one can do it better than us,�� Fabian said with a smile as he patted Eugene��s shoulder.


    Eugene gained some confidence. Nodding, he said, ��Yes! We definitely won��t lose to him. We are going to challenge him right now!��


    ��Let��s look for him after he��s done for the day. There are so many customers lining up right now, so he will definitely be busy. We should still have the basic courtesy,�� Fabian said with a smile as he held Eugene, who was walking towards the entrance of Mamy Restaurant, back.


    ��Alright.�� Eugene nodded.


    ...


    The people lining up in front of Mamy Restaurant today were more than twice the usual number, making the entrance of Mamy Restaurant look very lively. Most of them came because of the rankings.


    Among them were those who mistrusted the Delicious Cuisine Rankings��chowhounds who came specially with ill intentions to tarnish the reputation of the restaurant.


    The regrs of Mamy Restaurant would naturally feel proud now that the restaurant had dominated the rankings, so they were all discussing this excitedly.


    Meanwhile, those who had ill intentions and came to stir up trouble would definitely not give up such a chance where there were so many people. They started to say things like ��Mamy Restaurant bought the ranks�� and other sarcasticments in an attempt to incite anger in the people.


    At this time, the sweet and savory factions who would usually argue about which was better stood together on the same side, and used their well-trained rhetoric skills to give those who came looking for trouble ash, disying a scarily strong teamwork.


    After that, Mag put the erged menu at the entrance of the restaurant again. Just a snack cost 200-300 copper coins, and the price of a serving of grilled fish cost a whopping 2500 copper coins. All of a sudden, the customers who came to watch the show all fled.


    ��This owner is so vicious. Just a snack would cost enough for five to six of our roast chickens. Isn��t he inly trying to cheat the customers�� money?�� Eugene criticized when he saw the menu.


    ��You can��t really say that. Look, those customers are still here after seeing the menu, and aren��t even shocked. They should be the regrs of this restaurant. This owner has to be pretty impressive in order to attract so many regrs,�� Fabian said as he looked at the line that shortened by a third.


    ��There might be some picky customers and some who came with ill intentions today. Let��s just do the same as usual. There��s no need to cater to them specially. If something unhappy happens, settle it quickly and don��t let people use it against you or the restaurant,�� Mag said with a smile to the rest who had just finished their lunch.


    ��Father, it��s alright. If anyone dares not to pay, I will beat them to death!�� Amy said as she clenched her little fist.


    ��You��re ady, you should speak in a more refined manner.�� Mag stroked Amy��s head with a smile.


    ��Then how should I say it?�� Amy was puzzled.


    ��Send them to heaven,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��Alright.�� Amy nodded. Although she had no idea what sending them to heaven had anything to do with beating them to death, since her father said so, she would say that for a change.


    I hate deception the most. I can��t believe that even the Delicious Cuisine Rankings would forge their results. Even my favorite roast pig ended up in the fourth ce! This Mamy Restaurant is just rubbish. How can red braised pork get the first ce? What a joke! Don, who was standing in the line, stared at the signboard angrily. He did not argue with the others, and kept mum as he boiled with anger.


    He would order a red braised porkter when he went in and try it for himself so he would have a reason to support his argument. He had to take revenge for the roast pig that he believed in for a decade!


    No matter what others said, he would not believe that there could be a meat dish that tasted better than roast pig in this world.


    There were several customers who came with simr motives. Usually, no one would give their all to argue with another person because of a ranking, but there were many who still could not ept it, and insisted oning personally to judge for themselves.


    ��Wee! Pleasee in!��


    Just then, the doors of the restaurant opened up from the inside. The restaurant had officially started its operation.


    ��Give me a red braised pork,�� Don told Yabemiya straight away without even flipping through the menu on the table.


    ��Alright, please wait for a while.�� Yabemiya nodded. She could not help but take another nce at this angry customer, and wondered how many of these indignant customers would be here today.


    ��Give me a braised chicken soup,�� Bolton also ordered straight away after sitting down. He could not ept the fact that the freshwater seafood soup from Sith Restaurant would be ranked below the braised chicken soup, so he also came to check if this chicken soup was worthy of the top ce in the soup rankings.


    ��I��m sorry, Sir, we don��t have braised chicken soup here, only braised chicken and rice,�� Miya said while shaking her head.


    ��No chicken soup? Then why would the first ce of the soup rankings be the braised chicken soup from your restaurant? Isn��t this cheating?�� Bolton said with a frown. He was even more certain that there was a problem with the rankings now.


    ��Bro, the braised chicken soup here is superb. It really deserves to be the top of the soup rankings. It��s just that Boss Mag doesn��t sell it a carte,�� Harrison, who was sitting opposite him, said with a smile.


    Bolton flipped open the menu in front of him to take a look. Indeed, there was only braised chicken and rice on it, and not braised chicken soup. He also realized that he was a little too agitated just now. He closed the menu and told Yabemiya, ��Then give me the braised chicken and rice.��


    ��Sure, please wait for a moment.�� Miya nodded and left.


    ...


    ��Your red braised pork.�� Miya very quickly served the red braised pork to Don.

 Chapter 1036 - Truly Deserving!

    <h4>1036 Truly Deserving!</h4>


    So, this is the red braised pork?


    Don looked at the meat in the ck terracotta bowl in front of him critically. The inteying fat and lean pork was cut into a cube and was braised by the thick gravy until bright red. It didn��t look greasy at all. The edge of the skin curled up slightly, glistening with some oil.


    A rich aroma of the meat assaulted his nose the moment the bowl was set down.


    This aroma! Why is it so enticing!


    Don��s eyes lit up immediately. His adam apple moved, and he couldn��t help but swallow his saliva.


    10 years ago, when Ducas Restaurant introduced the roast pig for the first time, he was one of the lucky people to try it first.


    The delicious roast pig seemed to have opened the doors to a new world for him. That stunning feeling always made him want to go back to recap it again for the past 10 years.


    Although he already couldn��t find that stunning feeling now, and it had be a habit, the roast pig still ranked first among all the delicacies in his heart.


    However, the impactful aroma from the red braised pork was shaking his resolve now.


    The smell of the meat was inspired to the extreme by the spices, and it had stunned him, just like the first time he met the roast pig.


    No! The roast pig should be the best! Don shook his head and chased that thought out of his mind. But, his adam apple couldn��t help but move when he looked at the red braised pork in the ck terracotta bowl.


    I will taste this red braised pork, which is the number one on the meat category rankings, and see if it deserves the de or its ranking was bought with money, Don thought as he picked up a piece of the red braised pork and put it in his mouth.


    The red braised pork already melted away in his mouth with a gentle bite. The fat meat melted away almost instantly. The soft and tender skin was not hard to chew like it was normally, yet it gave the red braised pork a chewy bite, and brought about a stronger sense of bliss.


    The sweet and tender, fatty but not greasy red braised pork was at the extreme end of tasty. It made Don forget why he was there.


    The tip of his tongue was shaking. That was his taste buds doing a cheer!


    He wondered what magic the chef applied to this tiny piece of pork that made it be so scrumptious. Just a single bite, and he was absorbed into the vortex with no way of getting out.


    In Don��s heart, a roast pig was running toward him on its short legs when a ming Fiery Pig mmed it away, and all there was left in his heart was that running Fiery Pig.


    Tasty! Extremely tasty! Unbelievably tasty!


    Don was generous with his ttery in his heart. What was a roast pig? He didn��t care anymore! All there was left in his eyes was the bowl of red braised pork in front of him.


    Whenpared to the extremely well-executed red braised pork in taste, heat, and condiments, the roast pig, which was originally perfect in his heart, seemed to be rough now.


    The taste of pork meat wasn��t totally covered, the greasy feel of the inner fatty meat wasn��t marinated, and the dryness of the lean meat had a bad texture.


    All these were little ws that could be ignored by Don if there wasn��t anyparison, but after tasting this delicious red braised pork, these ws were magnified indefinitely to the extent that even he, who was a true fan, couldn��t ignore.


    They were both pork and therefore the difference between the two of them was even more direct.


    The disparity in the culinary skills of both chefs was especially obvious with the red braised pork and roast pig.


    Don was havingplex feelings now. His favorite for 10 years was simply shattered by the red braised pork like this.


    All the words that he had sworn earlier... He couldn��t voice them out anymore.


    If this extremely delicious red braised pork hadn��t been ranked first in the meat category rankings, then this Delicious Cuisine Rankings would then truly have been unfair.


    Even though his feelings wereplex, Don��s mouth was very simple. One mouthful of rice with one mouthful of red braised pork, he enjoyed eating it tremendously.


    As a carnivore, he hadn��t found a taste that astonished him for a long time, but today he had found this feeling again.


    Red braised pork, First in the Meat Category Rankings, truly deserving!�� Don couldn��t help praising it after putting down his chopsticks when he finished a helping of red braised pork.


    ...


    ��This... This is a so-called soup? It��s a sphemy to soups!�� Bolton felt ridiculous when he stared at the braised chicken.


    Even though he had to admit that the aroma that greeted him was indeed very enticing, it was too much that this soup, which didn��t even have a piece of meat in it, could get the First in the Soup Rankings!


    ��Don��t jump to conclusions, taste the soup first. Be mindful of your tongue, don��t bite it,�� Harrison said happily as he bit into a roujiamo in his hands.


    He had long noticed that this big bro sitting across him was here to make trouble, but he was very restrained and calm about it; hence, he made him curious about what was going to happen next.


    ��If this could be considered as soup, it would be akin to rubbing the intelligence of his customers on the ground.�� Bolton pursed his lips as he scooped up a spoonful of the golden-red chicken soup.


    Before the spoon even got close, the aroma of the rich chicken soup that was mixed with a mysterious fragrance already washed all over him.


    Although he didn��t want to admit it, this aroma was very special and enticing.


    ��Gulp.��


    Bolton��s adam apple moved uncontrobly, and the sound of him swallowing his saliva could be heard clearly.


    How is the scent of this chicken soup so rich? There is also a hint of unique fragrance within it that made the aroma of the chicken soup even more refreshing. Bolton blushed as a sense of incredibility appeared in his heart.


    The freshwater seafood soup at Sith Restaurant was renowned for its ��freshness��.


    That freshwater seafood soup only used wild seafood caught freshly from the river[1] that day. The chef��s secret recipe spices were added to emphasize the freshness to the very extreme. It was not an exaggeration when it was said to be the best in Chaos City.


    However, the fragrance of this chicken soup had already surpassed the freshwater seafood soup to Bolton. And it surpassed it by more than one level.


    Maybe it��s only the aroma. Taste is what matters the most. It��s just normal chicken and not even a specially made soup, how can itpare with the freshwater seafood soup? Bolton tried very hard to convince himself in his heart before he put the chicken soup in his mouth.


    Silence...


    Silence...


    ��It��s delish!�� Bolton praised out loud.


    The freshness of the chicken soup was elevated to the extreme by that mysterious fragrance. The taste buds on his tongue went crazy the moment he put it in his mouth. They were engulfed by the chicken soup without any means to extricate themselves.


    He felt that all the pores on his body opened up as he swallowed. The warm feel of it nourished his whole body, and made him feel veryfortable.


    If the freshness of the freshwater seafood soup came from the freshly caught seafood in the river, the freshness of this chicken soup was the collision of fresh chicken and some mysterious ingredient. The fresh taste that was the result of thebination of these ingredients astonished him.


    Although the freshwater seafood soup was good, it was miles behind this chicken soup.


    Braised chicken soup, First in the Soup Rankings, truly deserving too!


    [1] As such, it��s not really ��seafood��, but it looks like a creative license case on the author��s part, so we will stick to it. Besides, some definitions of seafood include sweet water creatures.

 Chapter 1037 - No Overtime Is My Principle

    <h4>Chapter 1037 No Overtime Is My Principle</h4>


    Coming angrily and then leaving with a smile had be the authentic depiction of many customers who came because of the Delicious Cuisine Rankings.


    Their bursting anger instantly dissipated after they tried those unbelievable delicacies.


    Delicious food was being redefined. If such scrumptious food hadn��t taken the first ce, this Delicious Cuisine Rankings would really have sucked.


    ��Mmm? Why is nobody kicking up a fuss? Weren��t they all screaming for blood earlier? Why did their demeanor all change after they came out? Maybe the boss threatened them?�� Eugene murmured in confusion.


    Fabian shook his head with a sigh, and said, ��Based on their expressions, they don��t look like they were threatened, but truly satisfied. This boss is really a formidable person.��


    Mag turned over the wooden que on the door, and smilingly said to the 20-odd customers lining at the entrance, ��I��m sorry, dear customers. The restaurant��s opening hours are over. Pleasee earlier for your next visit.��


    ��Boss, we came after looking at the Delicious Cuisine Rankings, and it��s finally our turn. If you chase us off like this, won��t it be bad for your reputation as number one?�� a werewolf said unhappily.


    ��That��s right. It��s still early now and there are 20-odd people here who came to support you. How could there be a boss who chases his customers out?��


    ��Your restaurant took the first spot for all the categories, so we got to try it out today. We are not leaving if we don��t gotta taste it.��


    The other customer chimed in too. They sounded rather agitated and out to cause trouble.


    ��The restaurant��s opening hours are fixed and I am alway punctual. This is the Mamy Restaurant��s reputation. No overtime is my principle.


    ��And with regard to the Delicious Cuisine Rankings, that was all judged by our skills. Your support is too overwhelming, I think we are not able to ept it. So, I would rather do without it, you can keep it for yourself.


    ��Customers who really want to try the food in Mamy Restaurant, pleasee to join the line earlier in the future. Of course, if you think the scenery here is nice and don��t intend to leave, it��s up to you too.��


    Mag wasn��t a pushover, and he responded calmly. He had recognized a few restaurant owners amongst the crowd. They would love to watch a good show.


    Everyone was lost for words after hearing Mag��s rebuttal.


    Usually, when they went to a restaurant for a meal, the service staff and boss would be grovelling at their feet full of smiles. Naturally, they were unhappy when they had to deal with such a straightforward person.


    However, even though Mag��s words were harsh, they were imprable. There weren��t any parts they could rebut. They wanted to say something to vent their anger, but they couldn��t find anything to say.


    ��This boss is quite a straightforward person. His words made me feel gratified too,�� Eugene said smilingly. He couldn��t stand those customers who thought they could make any demands just because they were going to pay. Normally, his brother would stop him from retaliating, so Mag��s words had really touched his heartstrings. Hence, Mag began to look more pleasing to him.


    Mag felt gratified looking at those people��s twisted expressions. He had already tried his best to control the soul of his vile tongue, but these people��sbat abilities were so low that he had lost all interest. Smiling, he turned around and said to the orc brothers at the side, ��Thank you for waiting so long. Let��s have the duel at the restaurant��s entrance. Please start your preparations, and I��ll go and do mine too.��


    ��Alright.�� Fabian nodded. He stepped forward with Eugene and set down two huge pieces of luggage. They started to take out things from within.


    ��Duel?�� The customers, who were prepared to leave, couldn��t help but halt when they saw this scene. It seemed like the boss and this pair of orc brothers were going to have a culinary duel?


    It was regretful that they couldn��t get into the restaurant to try out the food, but it would be very interesting if they could watch this boss being defeated.


    Today, Mamy Restaurant had crushed all the other restaurants in Chaos City, taking the first spot for every single category of the rankings. For some categories, it even took the top few spots along with the first. This had angered many chefs.


    This was equivalent to announcing that Mag had surpassed all the chefs in Chaos City for different foods.


    Predictably, there would definitely be a lot more chefsing to challenge Mag, trying to rectify the rankings.


    However, they didn��t anticipate that the first challenge woulde so soon.


    Mag, who was about to enter the restaurant, halted, and asked Fabian, ��Since it is a duel, have you decided on the method to determine the showdown?��


    This pair of orc brothers had long arrived, but they didn��t choose the time to challenge him when he had the greatest number of customers. Instead, they chose to wait outside quietly. This gave Mag a good impression of them.


    This duel was forced upon by the system. On Nond Continent, where culinary skills were generally rather low, it was already rather impressive that they could use such an innovative method to roast chicken. Thus, Mag wasn��t hostile toward them.


    ��This... I have never duelled before. You set the rules.�� Fabian scratched his head and smiled humbly.


    Mag raised his eyebrows. They were so simple. They handed him this advantage on a silver tter. He thought for a moment before he smilingly said to the customers watching the showdown, ��Since this is a culinary duel, naturally, it��s the customers�� opinion that matters the most. We are going to have a roast chicken duel, would anyone of you like to be a judge for this showdown?��


    ��Huh?��


    Fabian, Eugene, and all those customers were stunned, and looked at Mag with a weird expression.


    This chap had just rebutted them in the most merciless way, and now he was handing the rights to judge the oue of the duel to them. Was he stupid? Or was he simply really very stupid?


    ��Big Brother, is there something wrong with his brain?�� Eugene whispered.


    Fabian shook his head. He also couldn��t understand what Mag was thinking.


    ��All I have is time. Therefore, let me see if the roast chicken made by the restaurant��s boss, who held the top spot on the Delicious Cuisine Rankings, can live up to his number one��s reputation.�� The werewolf who spoke earlier stepped out.


    ��Me.��


    ��Me!��


    Another two customers stepped out.


    ��Boss Mag, did we miss the lunch service?��


    Right at this moment, a deep voice sounded from the back of the crowd. Two strapping orcs walked over, holding two huge clubs. They were the brothers, Haga and Habeng, who were out of town for a long time.


    ��Yes. The lunch��s opening hours are over,�� Mag said smilingly. This pair of orc brothers were the restaurant��s regrs when it first started. They returned to their trible for a two-month period a while ago. Looking at the baggage they were carrying, they hade here straight away after they arrived in Chaos City.


    ��Oh, what a pity. We should have run faster on our way here.�� Annoyed, Habeng scratched his bald head.


    ��A-Amy?�� Haga looked inside the restaurant, still having that humble smile.


    ��Amy has gone to school,�� Mag said with a smile. He knew Haga doted on Amy and had alway brought her gifts when he returned from his tribe.


    ��Then... Then we will return tonight,�� Haga said as he scratched his head with a smile.


    ��Lord Haga, Lord Habeng!�� Fabian and Eugene, who were standing at a side, addressed them softly.

 Chapter 1038 - Does This Boss Really Know How To Roast Chicken?

    <h4>Chapter 1038 Does This Boss Really Know How To Roast Chicken?</h4>


    ��The Fabian brothers who roast chicken? What are you doing here?��


    Haga and Habeng turned around in surprise when they heard them. Fabian and Eugene were surprised too.


    After talking in the gibberish-sounding oguage, both parties finally found out what was going on.


    Fabian and Eugene hade from Haga��s tribe, and they were acquaintances too. They just didn��t expect to meet each other here.


    ��You guys are challenging Boss Mag? That��s courageous.�� Habeng��s mouth was agape as he didn��t have anything else to say to praise these two brothers.


    Even though their roast chicken was the best in their tribe, weren��t they asking for it if they werepeting with Boss Mag?


    Mag was also slightly surprised at the situation.


    ��Lord Habeng, he said our roast chicken wasn��t as good as his. We are not convinced, so we decided to have a roast chicken duel with him!�� Eugene nodded, his eyes full ofpetitive spirit.


    ��Boss Mag, these twoe from our tribe, and they are not very worldly. But, since they want to challenge you, you don��t have to hold back, either. Did you say you guys are short of two more judges? We have not eaten our lunch yet, should we be your judges, then? We can��t say flowery words, but we know what good food is,�� Habeng said to Mag.


    ��Alright, let��s do this.�� Mag nodded. Although their rtionships were a littleplicated, Habeng��s words sounded quite reasonable. The stage was already set, so they had to go on with it.


    Mag went in. Soon, Miya and the gang helped him carry out a small oven and utensils. They, too, set up everything at the restaurant��s entrance.


    Once everything was set, Mag looked at Fabian and Eugene, who were equally ready, and said, ��Let��s begin.��


    ��Alright.�� Eugene nodded and took out a live chicken from the bup sack. He twisted its neck, and that chicken stopped moving immediately. He began to let out blood and disemboweled it. After this simple maneuver, he stuffed a packet of spices into the chicken��s stomach. He coated it directly with ayer of mud without depluming it, and then wrapped it in a thickyer of y. Finally, he put it into the simple oven and began to bake it.


    The entire process was simple and rough, but due to the fluid actions, the surrounding crowd was rather impressed.


    By contrast, Mag proceeded on at his own leisure pace.


    The Three Yellow Chicken was just deplumed and washed. It was rubbed with ayer of spices and condiments thoroughly. Its stomach was stuffed with plenty of spices before a tender green lotus leaf was used to wrap it up, and secured with a cotton string. Then, ayer of yellow mud was used to coat all over the lotus leaf.


    This yellow mud seemed to be cleaner and more delicate than the yellow mud used by the orc brothers. It was applied evenly on the exterior of the lotus leaf, and it looked just like an oval giant egg with a smooth surface.


    ��Their methods look simr, but Mamy Restaurant��s boss did it in a way that��s morefortable to look at. I wouldn��t dare to eat a chicken that wasn��t deplumed.��


    ��You��re right. It��s wrapped with mud directly. It looked a little scary. Is that mud really clean?��


    ��The yellow mud that the restaurant��s boss used looked very sophisticated. My dad makes porcin bowls for a living, but the mud he used isn��t even as good as this.��


    The surrounding crowd was discussing quietly. Although their methods looked simr, judging by their processes, the crowd slowly began to form their own expectations.


    ��Big Brother, why did he remove the chicken��s feathers? And even wrapped the chicken with a leaf? A roast chicken made in that manner would have no soul,�� Eugene whispered to Fabian.


    ��But you heard what the customers said. They seemed to prefer the roast chicken made in that manner.�� Fabian shook his head thoughtfully.


    ��It shouldn��t be...�� Eugene heard the customers�� quiet discussion too, and he felt incredulous.


    The staff of Mamy Restaurant were all watching at the side and cheering Mag on softly.


    ��E... egg!��


    Gina stared at the chicken, which was ced into the oven by Mag, with shiny eyes. That was the hope of Lantisde. So, it wasn��t a natural egg, but one made by Mr. Mag.


    A roast chicken that is wrapped up in yellow mud is so different from the roast duck. Boss alway manages to outdo himself every single time. He is so formidable! Miya gazed at Mag with admiration.


    ��D-delicious!�� Gina did a thumbs-up, giving her approval as the only person who had tasted the beggar��s chicken there.


    Both parties waited quietly for the roast chicken to be done after Mag ced his chicken into the oven too.


    The bustle attracted the attention of many passers-by. Mamy Restaurant had just made a hit on the Delicious Cuisine Rankings, so many restaurant owners rushed over to watch after hearing that Mag was having a duel. They wanted to see for themselves if this Mamy Restaurant��s owner indeed had the capability to take all the top spots.


    The beggar��s chicken was still baking in the oven, but the crowd was gettingrger andrger.


    In order to increase their efficiency at roasting chicken, the Fabian brothers had just changed to a magic oven too. Although it became more difficult to control the heat, the efficiency was indeed much higher. A roast chicken could be done if they sted the heat to the highest level.


    ��Alright, time to take it out of the oven!��


    Fabian calcted the timing and switched off the heat of the oven. He opened the oven door, and a wave of heat washed over him.


    Eugene took an iron spike, poked it into the oven, and pulled a roast chicken out. The aroma of the roast chicken rushed out from the area that was poked, which made everyone��s eyes light up.


    Those at the very front of the crowd were the customers who hadn��t eaten their lunch. All their stomachs began to growl after the aroma came over them. They gazed at the baked dark brown mud loaf hungrily.


    ��That is a rather special method to roast a chicken. I wonder which restaurant these two chefs came from? I will go and try it out when I get the time.��


    Many customers were amazed too, and were also discussing making time to go and try it out.


    ��Do I need to wait for you?�� Fabian asked Mag.


    ��You don��t need to. Roast chicken tastes the best when it justes out of the oven. Mine needs a while longer.�� Mag shook his head. He didn��t want to take advantage of him.


    A roast chicken that just came out of the oven and a roast chicken that had turned cold were two entirely different foods.


    ��Alright.�� Fabian nodded as he took a sharp piece of wood and poked into the part Eugene had just poked open with the iron spike. He pulled it out, and a mud casing fell off together with the chicken feathers. The aroma of roast chicken spread out immediately.


    Eugene passed him a te, and Fabian ced the roast chicken that was removed from the mud casing on it. The crimson roast chicken was a little dry, and not a single feather was left on the body. There was a rich roast chicken aroma that made everyone stretch out their necks to have a look.


    ��It smells so good! I didn��t expect a roast chicken could give out such an aroma.��


    ��I regret not volunteering myself as a judge earlier!��


    ��On the rankings today, there wasn��t a roast chicken from Mamy Restaurant on it, right? Does this boss really know how to roast chicken?��


    The customers were discussing softly as they salivated at the roast chicken in front of Fabian.


    Fabian took out a knife and made a few cuts on the roast chicken. He put pieces of the chicken on different tes and ced them in front of the five judges, who had already taken their seats.


    ��Please taste it.��


    A confident smile appeared on Fabian��s face.


    Roasting chicken was something that he had been doing since he was little.

 Chapter 1039 - This Is An Exper

    <h4>1039 This Is An Exper</h4>


    The roast chicken that the orc brothers made was crimson. Its skin was dry, and the grease was all removed. There was also a special spicy-hot smell to it that was a little pungent at first, but was still eptable. It gave the roast chicken a special kind of aroma that made it different from normal roast chicken.


    Different from the usual roast chicken grilled on the grill, this was the first time the crowd saw a roast chicken that was wrapped in yellow mud and baked. The aroma was surprisingly enticing.


    The judges all hadn��t eaten their lunch, so they naturally couldn��t withstand this roast chicken��s aroma.


    Habeng took the drumstick from his te and took a huge bite. He nodded as he chewed, and praised, ��The brothers�� roast chicken seemed to have improved. After you two moved to Chaos City, people in our tribe are always saying you guys made the best roast chicken in the tribe, and they are missing it.��


    Haga bit into the chicken and gave them a thumbs-up too. He praised them in their oguage.


    The werewolf also put a piece of chicken in his mouth and chewed. He even swallowed the bones before he praised, ��Scrumptious.��


    Among the judges were a male elf and a female human. Both of them stared at the roast chicken in front of them with hesitation.


    As an elf, he was much fussier about the cleanliness of his food than other species. The orc brothers�� cooking method had shocked him a little. The chicken wasn��t even cleaned after it was ughtered. It was simply wrapped up in dirty mud water together with the feathers intact, and ced in the oven to bake directly.


    Even though the feathers were removed by the yellow mud after the baking was done, he still couldn��t make himself tuck into the roast chicken in front of him.


    That elf hesitated for a long time before he raised his chopsticks to ce a piece of chicken meat without the skin in his mouth.


    The heat from the spices assaulted his mouth and made him a little ufortable. Although the taste of the chicken that followed after diluted the spiciness, he still didn��t like the spicy texture.


    Furthermore, the texture of the chicken was too dry for him. He chewed for quite a while before he could make himself swallow it. He put down his chopsticks just after one bite. The taste and the cooking process both stopped him from taking a second bite.


    The woman also put a piece of chicken into her mouth and chewed delicately with furrowed brows. But soon, she rxed her brows and began to smile. She continued to eat happily.


    Although the way the orc brothers handled their ingredients had given her a shock, this roast chicken was surprisingly good as she liked chewy food. This chicken got better as one continued to chew it.


    Apart from that male elf, the other four judges had a satisfied expression.


    On the other hand, Mag��s roast chicken was still in the oven.


    ��Is there something wrong with this boss��s brain? Out of the five judges, three are customers that he has just insulted, and two came from the same tribe with the orcs. If he can win with these kinds of judges, I will streak straight away!��


    ��But, now there are four judges who are satisfied with the orc brothers�� roast chicken, and he still isn��t ready. There seems to be no suspense about the oue?��


    ��Tsk, tsk. This is the restaurant that dominated all six rankings of the Delicious Cuisine Rankings. It will be interesting if it loses to a street food stall.��


    The surrounding crowd was having a discussion. This ordinary culinary duel gained a lot of curious onlookers because Mamy Restaurant had taken the limelight today.


    ��Boss should be able to win, right?�� Yabemiya clenched her fists worriedly.


    ��If he could be defeated like this, he wouldn��t be him.�� Elizabeth gazed upon Mag��s back in a rxed manner, not affected by the onlookers��ments at all.


    ��Yes. Uncle Mag has been making this roast chicken for the past few days. Although I haven��t tried it, it should be super delicious.�� Anna nodded too.


    The orc brothers passed some leftover roast chicken to the onlookers to try out, and sessfully gained another round of praises. There were people asking where the orc brothers�� stall was, and said they would go and buy from them.


    ��Ding!��


    Right at this moment, Mag��s oven gave out a loud tinkle. Mag turned off the fire and opened the cover. Then, he used an iron spade to retrieve the beggar��s chicken from the oven.


    ��It��s done?�� Everyone looked toward Mag.


    The mud casing that was engulfing the roast chicken became golden after the baking process, and it looked just like a giant golden egg. The surface was even smoother than a normal chicken��s egg, and there was a sheen on it that made people��s eyes light up.


    Compared to the big lump of mud that the orc brothers�� roast chicken came out in, the mud casing in front of Mag resembled an intricate piece of art. Nobody would suspect anything even if told that it was an egg.


    How did he bake the mud that ites out looking so nice? The appearance alone won against our mud-covered chicken by leaps and bounds, Fabian thought with tightly furrowed brows.


    It��s not important that mud casing is pretty. We are eating roast chicken, and not the mud casing. That mud casing is already so heated that it bes as hard as a brick. I guess the roast chicken inside most likely has already be a piece of burnt charcoal.


    ��This is beggar��s chicken,�� Mag announced loudly before he took a small wooden hammer, and gently knocked on the center of the mud casing.


    ��Crack.��


    A crisp crack sounded, and cracks spread out from the point of contact. The mud shell opened up to the sides like a flower, and revealed the golden-brown beggar��s chicken.


    The rich aroma was released instantly like an exploding bomb as the eggshell opened up.


    ��Woah!!!��


    The onlookers were suddenly in an uproar. The rich roast chicken aroma washed over them unexpectedly. No one had expected that this aroma would be so impactful and enticing.


    The golden-brown roast chicken in the golden mud casing seemed to be glowing at this moment. It attracted everyone��s attention.


    ��Is this really the aroma of a roast chicken? Why do I sense the scent of summer as if I could see the lotus flower swaying in the middle of a pond in midsummer?��


    ��This smells too good! My gosh. Did the boss add drugs to the roast chicken?��


    ��Gulp...��


    Saliva swallowing sounds could be heard with everyone��s marvelling. They had to suppress their urge to rush forward to take a bite of the chicken in front of Mag.


    Eugene swallowed his saliva as he red. ��This... This smells too good?! Big Brother, he��s not ying fair!��


    ��The spices he used are indeed more suitable than ours. They hid behind the chicken��s meat perfectly and yet elevated the aroma of the chicken to the peak.�� Fabian looked at that beggar��s chicken, and slowly shifted his gaze onto Mag as he gravely said, ��This is an expert.��

 Chapter 1040 - Boss, Can I Have One More Please?

    <h4>1040 Boss, Can I Have One More Please?</h4>


    The thin mud casing had fallen away cleanly, and none was left on the chicken. The lotus leaf inside was still green, and enhanced the golden-brown chicken in the middle.


    The beggar��s chicken was supple with glistening golden-brown skin, and it looked very enticing.


    The aroma that was released at the instant when the mud casing was shattered astonished all the onlookers.


    If the orc brothers�� roast chicken had surprised the people, this roast chicken with its amazing entrance had totally subverted everyone��s expectations of the aroma of roast chicken in their heart.


    ��It smells fantastic. Although it��s different from the roast duck��s aroma, it��s equally astonishing!�� Miya said as she swallowed her saliva.


    ��Chick, chick...�� Gina licked her lips. She still couldn��t forget that delicious roast chicken after savoring itst night.


    Furthermore, in her heart, this wasn��t simply a roast chicken. It was the holy object that could save Lantisde from their curse.


    The very moment the staff of Mamy Restaurant smelled the aroma, they became very confident. They indeed didn��t have to worry about Boss��s product.


    ��Just judging by this aroma alone, I know Fabian and his brother are going to lose. But, it��s not shameful to lose to Boss Mag. After all, nobody can defeat him.�� Habeng finished his drumstick in two mouthfuls and gazed at the beggar��s chicken in front of Mag expectantly.


    Haga didn��t say a word, and simply smiled in acknowledgement.


    Mag took out his Chinese cleaver, and separated half of the chicken with a few strokes before putting the portions on five tes. Then, he ced them in front of the five judges.


    ��Let me taste it first.�� The werewolf grabbed the chicken with his hand, and popped it into his mouth. His ruthless face actually became blissful immediately.


    It was as if he had seen a chubby chick jump into his mouth voluntarily, and gobbled it in one mouthful.


    Oh!


    That tender and fresh texture was simply too wonderful!


    However, this one mouthful was too little. It slid down his throat naughtily just after a few bites. It became a warm current that made his entire body feel sofortable.


    He quickly popped the other piece of chicken left on the te into his mouth and chewed carefully. The tender chicken meat, crispy chicken skin, and the bones which were baked till crispy. All was chewed with care until nothing was left.


    ��Let me have a taste too.�� Habeng put a drumstick into his mouth. The chicken meat glided away from the bone and into his mouth. It was such a delicate taste that he couldn��t bear to bite too hard. He chewed gently and felt the scrumptious chicken meat dance in between his tongue and teeth before he swallowed.


    Comparatively, the Fabian brothers�� roast chicken was coarse and rustic. Only Boss Mag��s roast chicken could be called a delicacy!


    ��Boss Mag, you will make me reluctant to return to my tribe if you keep doing this,�� Habeng said to Mag sadly.


    ��It��s delicious, Boss Mag!�� Haga��s expression also lit up after eating a piece of chicken. He gave Mag a thumbs-up.


    ��Is it really so nice?�� The elf who was already very tempted lifted up his chopsticks and picked up a piece of meat.


    Mag��s delicate method of processing the chicken meat was different from the orc brothers�� rough one. Even he, who was fussy with cleanliness, had noints. Even the servants at his house couldn��t reach this level of care.


    Apart from the chicken��s rich aroma, he was also surprised at the hint of light lotus leaf��s fragrance within the aroma.


    The rich meat aroma could get a little greasy after a while, but the hint of light lotus leaf fragrance dispersed that greasy feel, and made the aroma more refreshing.


    He opened his mouth and took a bite. The crispy chicken skin fell apart easily, and the tender soft meat melted away in his mouth. The scrumptious taste blossomed on his tongue, and his taste buds went into a revelry.


    The freshly ughtered chicken meat had a unique freshness, and the supple meat was bouncy. It was smooth and chewy when he bit down, and it was not dry at all.


    The chicken meat didn��t seem to rest on the tongue long enough before it glided down the throat, and became a warm current that seeped into his organs and rxed his entire being.


    Tender and not dry, coupled with an unique taste. This unexpected delicate taste swept him into a scrumptious vortex.


    He saw a pond full of lotus leaves and a chicken dancing on them. What a rxing and interesting image.


    A smile appeared on the elf��s lips. It was a blissful smile.


    A delicacy that made him feel blissful was something he hadn��t tasted for a very long time.


    It should be over 100 years ago that he had onest time. In the Wind Forest, their small team of guards had repelled the orcs�� attack, and their leader, together with them, roasted a wild chicken.


    The charred wild chicken was shared amongst therades. Strangely, it gave them the feeling that they were eating a delicacy.


    When he opened his eyes again, there were tears glistening in the elf��s eyes.


    Meanwhile, the woman next to him was also enjoying her roast chicken now.


    At this moment, she finally realized that she didn��t actually hate soft and mushy food. She simply hated soft and mushy foods that were not delicious.


    If the food was as delicious as this roast chicken, she would still eat it happily even when it was soft and mushy.


    ��Gulp.��


    The onlookers were all swallowing their saliva after watching the judges eat. They wished to rush across and take over their positions.


    Those people who had the chance to volunteer as judges and missed it were all regretting now


    As for the fat orc who boasted about streaking, he had already disappeared from sight.


    The judges didn��t have to say anything, as the victor of this duel was already very obvious.


    As for those people who came to watch Mamy Restaurant��s downfall, their opinions about Mamy Restaurant were totally subverted after watching this exciting duel. Since Mag could make such a delicious roast chicken, Mamy Restaurant getting all the top spots on the rankings might really be truly deserving!


    ��Did we lose?�� Eugene was a little disappointed.


    ��We do have plenty of areas that we could improve on.�� Fabian patted Eugene on his shoulders, but he didn��t seem to be too disappointed. Instead, there was a light in his eyes.


    ��It��s too delish! I am so touched that I am going to cry. How could there be such scrumptious chicken meat in this world...�� The werewolf closed his eyes to recall the taste. He opened his teary eyes, and said to Mag, ��Boss, can I have one more, please?��


    ��I��m sorry. We will only start selling beggar��s chickens officially this evening.�� Mag shook his head.


    ��Then... half will do too.�� The werewolf was not giving up as he fixed his eyes on that other half of beggar��s chicken that was left in front of Mag.


    The werewolf��s howling attracted everyone��s attention to that half piece of beggar��s chicken in front of Mag. They wondered if Mag was selling it, and some of them were already prepared to bid on it.


    ��I��m sorry. This is the staff��s afternoon tea snack.�� Mag continued to shake his head. Then, he took the knife, cut up that other half, and put the portions onto a few tes. He indicated to Miya and the gang toe and get their afternoon tea.


    ��It must be very blissful to be a staff member at this restaurant!�� Everyone watched thedies, who walked away with their tes of beggar��s chicken, enviously.


    ��Then... are you still recruiting?�� the werewolf asked as he gritted his teeth.


    Mag stared at that werewolf for a while before shaking his head. ��Uncle, you don��t seem to be verypatible.��

 Chapter 1041 - You Are Truly The Expert At Doing A Chicken

    <h4>Chapter 1041 You Are Truly The Expert At Doing A Chicken</h4>


    The werewolf looked at thedies, and awkwardly said, ��If only females are recruited, I...��


    ��Please stop right there, stop right there!�� Mag raised his hands to stop him. This was truly a werewolf.


    Even if he was willing to dress as a female... Mag also wouldn��t dare to employ him. This would damage the restaurant��s reputation!


    It wasn��t that he looked down on drag queens, but not everyone was as beautiful and natural in drag as Shirley.


    Their conversation made the surrounding crowdugh. Everyone was looking at Mag with appreciation. This boss was really interesting.


    Smiling, Mag said to the judges, ��Since you have tasted both parties�� chicken, please say whose roast chicken is better in your heart.��


    Everyone moved their gazes to the judges. Although the victor was already very obvious, the final results still needed to be announced by the judges who had tried it.


    That elf stood up, and apologetically said to Mag, ��The roast chicken Mr. Mag made is the tastiest roast chicken I ever had. I apologize for my earlier disrespectful remarks. Based on your excellent culinary skills, you must have taken all top spots on the Delicious Cuisine Rankings with your ability. I wille and line up early tonight so I can taste this delicious beggar��s chicken again.��


    ��We wee you to visit again.�� Mag nodded smilingly.


    Conquering the customers with delicacies gave him the most heightened sense of aplishment.


    ��You guys have done well too, Fabian and brother. But we have to speak factually, Boss Mag��s roast chicken is indeed more delicious.�� Habeng pointed at Mag.


    Haga gave Fabian and his brother an encouraging look before pointing his finger at Mag.


    ��Although Boss Mag doesn��t want to employ me as his staff member, that cannot cover the scrumptiousness of the roast chicken. You are my true love!�� The werewolf gazed at Mag lovingly.


    A nauseating chill rose in Mag��s heart. He had to suppress his urge to club this werewolf to death. Then, he looked at thestdy.


    ��Mr. Mag, I am a quick learner and hard worker. Do you want to consider me?�� Thatdy wore a professional fake smile on her face and winked at Mag.


    ��I��m sorry, but the restaurant is not recruiting now.�� Mag smiled helplessly. It was a mystery why all these people wanted to be service staff.


    Thatdy covered her heart, and heart-wrenchingly said, ��Even though I am sad to be rejected, I can��t make a decision that goes against my heart. Hence, I choose Mr. Mag.��


    Fabian stepped forward as he sped his hands, and said to Mag, ��Mr. Mag, regarding this duel, you have won and we lost. If you have a task for us to do, we willplete it. This will be the punishment for our recklessness.��


    ��We only agreed to have a roast chicken duel, but we didn��t say anything about punishment.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. ��Furthermore, my behavior that day wasn��t very good, either. If I were you, I also would not take it lying down. I have won marginally for today��s duel, so we will consider this incident over and done with.��


    Mag had a good impression of this pair of orc brothers, and he hadn��t nned to gain anything from them. After all, this duel was set up by the system, and both parties were innocent.


    The duel was over and Mamy Restaurant was closed, so the crowd slowly dispersed.


    However, the beggar��s chicken that wowed the crowd had already imprinted itself into everybody��s mind. Many of them had already nned toe and line up earlier that night so as to try it out. They wondered if it was as amazing as the judges had described.


    Thedies who were trying out the beggar��s chicken were also full of praises for it. No dipping sauce and apanied dishes were needed. The roast chicken itself was an iparable delicacy.


    ��You have a straightforward character. I like it. Since this is the case, I, Eugene, will have you as a friend,�� Eugene said with augh.


    Fabian saw that Mag had a sincere expression, so he didn��t insist after pondering for a while. After some hesitation, gathering up his courage, he asked, ��Mr. Mag, could you please give us some pointers for our roast chicken?��


    Eugene stopped smiling, and stood at the side attentively.


    They admitted their defeat wholeheartedly for their duel today.


    They had believed that the roast chicken they made was the best in this world, but after seeing the one that Mag made, they knew their roast chicken was far from being the best.


    They were just like children who had started to walkpared to Mag.


    ��I wouldn��t say that they are pointers, but after tasting your roast chicken, I do have some opinions that you may want to take into consideration.�� Since the two of them had asked sincerely, Mag didn��t want to hide anything. After thinking for a while, he said, ��First, since you want to do business in Chaos City, you cannot retain the thinking that you had when you were roasting chicken in your tribe. In order to let more customers ept your roast chicken, making it clean and good-looking is a very effective method.��


    ��Process the chicken in advance, and then wrap ayer of leaves outside of the roast chicken before covering it up with yellow mud?�� Fabian seemed to be thinking about something. In the bazaar, most of their customers were demons and orcs. So that was the main reason, huh.


    ��You could say it that way.�� Mag nodded. He nced at the yellow mud they used before continuing, ��It will also look nicer if you use a purer and sticky type of yellow mud. It will also be heated more evenly when it is baking in the oven.��


    Fabian and Eugene nodded.


    ��Second, apart from cleanliness, the roast chicken��s texture is also very important. You guys have a stronger bite than humans and elves, therefore your roast chicken��s texture is a little tough and dry, and a lot of the chicken��s natural taste is lost. All these are notfortable to humans and elves, so reducing your baking time appropriately will make the texture better and increase the quality of the roast chicken.


    ��Third, you can keep your unique spices, but you may have to reduce the amount that you use slightly. Then, there would be a bnce between the chicken��s vor and hot spices, and so they could merge to be a delicious taste. The separation of these two made it difficult to ept the taste.��


    Mag thought for a while and nodded. ��Just these three points. They are my humble opinions.��


    ��I have learnt a lot.�� Fabian bowed deeply at Mag, his eyes full of gratitude.


    Mag��s words had enlightened him, and let him discover his inadequacies. Furthermore, he also knew how he should start again.


    Also, Mag had imparted all these precious experiences to him unselfishly. It had made him very touched.


    Eugene��s reaction was a little slower, but he also followed suit and bowed. After straightening himself, he scratched his head as he said, ��You are truly the expert at doing a chicken.��


    ��You��re overrating me, overrating.�� Mag was smiling, but he was thinking no way he would do a chicken. He simply couldn��t ept this praise...


    The Fabian brothers kept their stuff and bade their farewells. They already decided to close the stall for a few days to research on how to make a more scrumptious roast chicken.

 Chapter 1042 - Wow! Master Urien, I Love You!

    <h4>Chapter 1042 Wow! Master Urien, I Love You!</h4>


    ��Boss, is it really okay to teach them how to roast chicken? Will they not steal our business?�� Yabemiya asked concernedly.


    ��It��s fine. Isn��t teaching more people how to make delicious food an interesting thing to do?�� Mag smiled and shook his head. ��We can��t take all the business. Isn��t it great that the customers who can��t afford to eat roast chicken at our restaurant can go to their stall to eat their equally delicious but affordable roast chicken?��


    Mag was very aware of this point. Furthermore, the two eateries belonged to two different categories. Mamy Restaurant was a high-end restaurant that had already priced out many blue-cor workers.


    Mag wanted to earn money, and he also used the high-end ingredients provided by the system. He was totally at ease with his menu��s pricing. Delicacies made from the best ingredients deserved to be priced that high.


    However, he didn��t mind letting more ordinary people have a chance to try tasty food, so he didn��t mind sharing with the orc brothers.


    As for how much could they absorb, what kind of roast chicken could they make, it would be all up to them.


    Mag was running a business too. It was impossible for him to teach them how to roast a chicken step by step.


    After thedies finished the beggar��s chicken, they stepped up to help to keep the utensils.


    Everyone except Gina was collecting the shattered eggshells together carefully. She held them in her arms and looked at Mag pleadingly. ��I... I want...��


    ��Are you still going to eat this mud casing, Gina?�� Mag gazed at Gina. She already brought one eggshell upstairs as supperst night, and now she was still hugging one. Those who didn��t know them would think that he was abusing his staff. Or maybe she had pica?


    ��Mm-hm, nuh uh.�� Gina nodded before shaking her head again. She pointed at her mouth and then waved. Then, she pointed upstairs and made a keeping gesture.


    ��You are going to keep them?�� Mag felt even more peculiar. What kind of collectormania was this?


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Gina nodded with a bright smile.


    Mag couldn��t say no after seeing Gina��s bright smile. He could only nod helplessly, and said, ��Then keep them.��


    ...


    The effect of dominating the Delicious Cuisine Rankings was even more exaggerated at night. The line in front of Mamy Restaurant already folded three times in the square, and consisted of at least 700-800 people.


    The roast chicken duel that afternoon had reversed the reviews of Mamy Restaurant. Some pedestrians had also begun to speak out for Mamy Restaurant.


    ��Deducting those who juste to have a look, we can only receive up to 400 customers tonight. Miya, please ask the customers lining up behind the 400th person to disperse. They won��t be able to get into the restaurant even if they stay.�� Mag frowned as he looked at the snaking line outside. He actually didn��t quite like this crowded scene.


    Majority of the customers who came today were only curious, but they deprived the regrs of their seats.


    However, he couldn��tment on that. The restaurant didn��t have a reservation system. The rule was firste first serve, so even a regr had to line up.


    ��Alright.�� Yabemiya went out with a sign. After counting 400 people, she put up the sign next to the 400th customer, and started to persuade the customers behind to quit lining up.


    ��Is this that restaurant?��


    ��It has to be, or why else are there so many idiots lining up. Our king has said that this boss is a great cook, so we will kidnap him to cook for us every day.��


    ��Hey, the king��s idea is rather good.��


    In a corner, two demons with bull heads whispered to each other as they looked toward Mamy Restaurant with excitement.


    ��However, there are so many people here, how can we act? The king told us to keep a low profile and not to create a hoo-ha.��


    ��Are you stupid? Of course we cannot act in front of so many people. We will spend a night here. There won��t be a single person here when we wake up. That will be the time that we take action.��


    ��Oh, yes. You are so clever, Dasha.��


    The two bull-headed demons lowered their heads and fell asleep in the bushy corner.


    ...


    ��Today��s new product: beggar��s chicken��


    Apart from the erged menu next to the restaurant��s entrance, there was also a little sign.


    The news of Mag��s duel with the orc brothers that afternoon had already spread. The taste of beggar��s chicken was described as heavenly, and had piqued the curiosity of many.


    ��Beggar��s chicken? What kind of chicken is that? A chicken that is reared by a beggar?�� Krassu sat and flipped through the menu for a while before he nodded, and said, ��Interesting, I will have one of those.��


    His appetite had be better since he began to eat at Mamy Restaurant. Even the meat products that he had given up previously became something he frequently ordered now.


    At first, he was still worried that he wouldn��t be able to teach Amy for long, but now he was confident that he could train Amy to be the greatest closebat magic caster to ever live on the Nond Continent. He most likely wouldn��t die before that happened.


    ��I will have one too,�� Urien said in his hoarse voice as he gazed at Krassu challengingly.


    ��This beggar��s chicken is super delish. However, that could be too much for the two of you. If my two masters can��t finish them, your precious disciple can always share the burden with you,�� Amy said with her eyes blinking away as she came up. She looked just like a good disciple who was willing to share her masters�� burden.


    ��Alright, then Amy will help me eat half of it,�� Krassu said with an indulgent smile.


    ��Master Krassu, you are so nice!�� Amy said happily.


    ��Give me another one just for little Amy.�� Urien raised up a finger cooly. He even ordered a beggar��s chicken with the attitude of a great master.


    ��Wow! Master Urien, I love you!�� Little stars had lit up in Amy��s eyes.


    Krassu nced at Urien as he pursed his lips, and said, ��Give me another 10 for Amy��s supper.��


    ��10... mmm... this is too blissful!�� Amy sped her hands with a blissful expression.


    ��This beggar��s chicken costs 1500 copper coins each... Do they y around with money?��


    ��What do you know? These two are the legendary great magic casters, the Lord of Ice and the Lord of Fire. What is buying 10 roast chickens to them as long as Little Boss is happy?��


    ��I am so envious... I also want to have a master like this! My master would only snatch my drumsticks from me!��


    The customers looked at this scene enviously, and yet they were also worried at the same time that the two magic casters could buy up all the beggar��s chickens as they tried to outdo each other.


    However, nobody dared to say a word. They were the legendary great magic casters! Would there be anyone who dared to snatch the roast chickens from them?


    Mag saw that scene from the kitchen. He walked up, and helplessly said to Amy, ��Amy, you have already eaten enough for tonight. No more food for you.��


    ��Alright.�� Amy slouched her shoulders disappointedly. Then, she shook her head at Krassu and Urien. ��Masters, you can treat me in the future.��


    ...


    The night fell and the customers had left. The busy Mamy Restaurant was quiet again.


    A cold breeze blew across, and a bull-headed person sneezed. He raised his head and gazed around his surroundings in a daze. Then, his eyes snapped fully open, and he kicked the other bull-headed person��s butt. ��Ersha, wake up! It��s time to act!��

 Chapter 1043 - He Will Become The Military’s Commander-in-chief

    <h4>Chapter 1043 He Will Be The Military��s Commander-in-chief</h4>


    The bull-headed guys walked to the front of Mamy Restaurant. It was already veryte at night, so there weren��t any pedestrians in the streets. They, too, had no idea how long they had slept.


    ��Dasha, the door is already locked, so how do we go about grabbing him? How about we find a ce to sleep for a while longer and take action when the sun rises tomorrow?�� Ersha said as he rubbed his eyes and yawned.


    ��You are right.�� Dasha nodded, but then he quickly shook his head. ��No way. The king said we only have three days to do this. We��ve already spent one day on the road. If we don��t get him out of the city today, we won��t be able to make it in time.��


    ��Then, what do you think we should do? The door��s already locked,�� Ersha said in panic.


    ��We are not here for a meal, who cares if the door is locked. We can just kick it open. It��s also easier to kidnap him in the middle of the night.�� Dasha pped Ersha on his head and smiled.


    ��You are right.�� Ersha nodded with a sheepish smile.


    The door of this restaurant was just a wooden door which didn��t look very secure. He was a 4th-tier minotaur demon who could easily send 10 doors like it flying with one kick.


    Dasha was watching leisurely at the side. The king was wasting resources by sending the two of them to capture a human cook. They couldn��t even have a good night��s sleep.


    Ersha��s kick on the wooden door seemed to havended on a piece of iron. The wooden door didn��t move an inch, but his leg was already numb from the impact.


    ��This wooden door is made of iron?�� Ersha mumbled, stunned.


    ��Did you forget to eat dinner, Ersha? You can��t even kick open a lousy door like this!�� Dashaughed at Ersha who still had his foot on the door. He was prepared to push him away and do it himself.


    ��A 4th-tier attack was detected. Analysis: The intruder��s abilities are too low. Threat level is 0. No need to inform the Host. Activate automatic defense system. Activate Rebound technique, rebounce by 10 times!��


    A line of words as tiny as ants shed across the deep part of Mag��s mind.


    A green light shed over the wooden door.


    Ersha, who was about to retrieve his right leg, felt a scary force on his foot, just as if he had been kicked. He became a parab andnded on a grass patch 20-30 meters away.


    ��Aiyo...��


    Ersha��s shrieks could be heard.


    Dasha blinked, but he still didn��t understand what had happened. Ersha was kicking the door and ended up sending himself flying. He turned and ran over to Ersha when he heard his screams. ��Ersha!��


    Dasha dragged Ersha out of the grass and looked at his right leg that was already deformed.


    ��Ersha, what are you doing? How did you get yourself into this, you dumbass?�� he said in shock.


    Ersha grabbed his leg with a painful expression, and said, ��That door, it kicked me!��


    ��Let me have a look.�� Dasha squatted down and started to twist around blindly. He sessfully twisted off Ersha��s broken leg totally.


    Dasha stood up and wiped away the sweat on his forehead as he faced Ersha, who looked very pale, and said, ��You should feel better like this?��


    ��Mh-mm, the pain is less obvious.�� Ersha nodded.


    ��That��s good.�� Dasha was relieved. He picked a big rock from the side and walked toward Mamy Restaurant furiously. ��Dumbass, how dare you hurt my brother? I will smash you into smithereens!��


    ��Dang!��


    The rock crashed into the door and made a thud sound.


    Then, that rock crashed into Dasha��s head with an even faster speed, and sent him back next to Ersha.


    ��Dasha, are you okay?�� Ersha asked Dasha, who was still lying on the ground, in panic.


    ��I... am still okay... Can you feel whether my head is still on my neck?�� Dasha asked dizzily.


    ��Your head is still there, but your horn...�� Ersha looked at the half of a bull horn left on Dasha��s head before he swallowed his saliva. ��Your horn is gone...��


    ��What!? My horn...�� Dasha��s eyes flicked open, and he saw that broken half of his horn. His eyes rolled up and he fainted straightaway.


    ��Dasha! Dasha!�� Ersha crawled over and patted Dasha��s face. He looked at the restaurant with a woebegone look. ��That door is possessed! I have to report this incident to the king!��


    ...


    Roth Empire. The Royal Pce.


    In a resplendent hall, the king of Roth sat on the high throne, and the first prince, Sean, and the second prince, Josh, stood below it.


    There were only three people in the great hall.


    The three most exalted people in the Roth Empire. The current ruler and the future ruler all stood here today.


    ��Just two more months before the eight species have to renegotiate the new peace treaty. How do you two think Roth Empire should go about the negotiation?�� the king asked the two of them calmly.


    Sean took a nce at Josh before he sped his hands together, and said, ��Your son believes that after 100 years of development, our Roth Empire��s power has far exceeded all the other species, except the giant dragons. We shouldn��t renew this peace treaty. Instead, we should take this opportunity to expand the territory of the Roth Empire to the entire Nond Continent!��


    There wasn��t any change in the king��s expression, but his hand that was holding two spheres clutched a little tighter.


    ��I do not agree with my royal brother.�� Josh stepped forward, and said to the King, ��Father, although our Roth Empire was getting stronger in the past few years, and is stronger than the usual species, it��s still too early for us to conquer the entire Nond Continent. Even though the giant dragon tribe is not united, they would never sit aside and watch us conquer the Nond Continent. Furthermore, there were many alliances forming among the species recently. If the Roth Empire goes to war with two species simultaneously, I am afraid we cannot win easily. Hence, your son believes it��s still too early to talk about conquering the Nond Continent now.


    ��We should renew this peace treaty. However, we should ask for the reassignment of territory. Given our Roth Empire��s powerful strength, we should be entitled to a wider area. Those weaker species will cede some to us if they want to avoid a racial war. Subduing the enemy without fighting is the best oue.��


    ��Territory isn��t something that could be gained via talking,�� Sean said to Josh in a sarcastic tone. ��Even those goblins hiding underground wouldn��t cede their territory so easily. War is the only method to reassign Nond Continent��s territory. The iron hooves of the Roth Empire will tten all our enemies!��


    ��The number of sorcerers in Magus Tower is increasing rapidly now, and their power has improved tremendously in the past few years. Given enough time, they will be the strongestbat power in the empire,�� Josh said to Sean, tit for tat.


    ��That��s enough.�� The king��s deep voice interrupted their argument. His lips curled in a smile. ��You two seem to have forgotten about one person.��


    Sean��s and Josh��s demeanor changed slightly. Obviously, they had not forgotten.


    ��Tomorrow, I will make it known across the world that as long as he returns to the Roth Empire, he will be the military��smander-in-chief.��

 Chapter 1044 - I Treat You Like My Big Sister, But You Actually Want To Be My Mother

    <h4>Chapter 1044 I Treat You Like My Big Sister, But You Actually Want To Be My Mother</h4>


    Early in the morning, Mag saw Amy sitting at the head of his bed like a duck the moment he opened his eyes. She was looking at him with a worried gaze.


    Mag sat up and gently asked, ��What��s the matter, Amy? Why did you wake up so early?��


    ��I dreamt that the kindest person tripped and fellst night.��


    ��And then?��


    ��So, I decided to ask you after I woke up. Does it hurt?��


    Amy reached out and touched Mag��s head with her little hand with a worried expression.


    Mag felt his heart tremble. Why was this little one so sweet early in the morning? It warmed the cockles of his heart.


    He raised his arms with a blissful smile, and said, ��Father is alright. Although I had a fall, I leaped up before I even touched the ground. See, I am totally fine.��


    ��It��s fantastic that Father is alright.�� A smile appeared on Amy��s face too.


    ��Alright, Father will get up and make breakfast for you now.�� Mag patted the little one��s head and got out of bed. He went down after he washed up. Then, he noticed the system��s video recording in his brain.


    Mag tapped open the video recording as he drank a cup of water.


    In the video recording, two minotaur demons were attacking the restaurant, but they were repelled by the restaurant��s defense system. Mag almost choked on the water he was drinking.


    ��These two stupid thieves came in the middle of the night? But System, your Rebound technique is rather interesting.�� Mag, who finally managed to stop choking, praised the system in his mind. Too bad there wasn��t inte in this world, or else this video would definitely go viral.


    Putting down the ss, Mag went to take a look at the door that was kicked and smashedst night. A letter fell down from the handle the moment he opened the door.


    ��What��s going on?�� Mag asked.


    Mag picked up the envelope. On the green envelope, a graceful handwriting wrote: To Mr. Mag. private and confidential.


    ��Someone wrote a letter to me? I do not have any friends I need tomunicate with by mail.�� Mag was puzzled. The handwriting seemed to belong to a woman. He prepared to tear open the envelope as he mumbled, ��This shouldn��t be a love letter, I guess?��


    ��Did someone write a love letter to Father?�� Amy, who suddenly appeared downstairs, popped over and stared at the letter in Mag��s hands curiously.


    ��No, no. This is just a normal letter.�� Mag shook his head rapidly. Although he was very touched earlier, this little one was still undeniably a spy. Some words couldn��t reach Irina��s ears, or else it would be inexplicable.


    ��It��s okay, Father. I won��t tell Big Sister Irina. Read to me what is in the letter,�� Amy pleaded as she shook Mag��s arm.


    ��Okay, okay, okay. I��ll read it.�� Mag relented due to Amy��s shaking. He tore open the envelope and began to read, ��Mr. Mag, I love you...��


    Mag could only read one line. He couldn��t continue with the rest of the words.


    This... This is really a fu*king love letter!!!


    Shouldn��t a professional love letter start by expressing the person��s unrequited lovesickness before expressing his affection reservedly, followed by an appropriate ending?!


    Who would go straight to the point immediately! This kind of standard... Only a primary school kid could have written it, right?


    Mag��sining spirit had begun to go into a frenzy.


    However, talking about love letters, he remembered that in his younger days, he had a crush on a little girl with a ponytail sitting in front of him. After suppressing his lovesickness for three days, he couldn��t help but begin to write a love letter. He could still remember the content vaguely: ��Oh! My Juliet...��


    Alright, Mag didn��t want to reminisce too much.


    Anyway, he was indeed shocked by this straightforward opening.


    ��It��s really a love letter! Who could have written it? Maybe she hopes to be my mother?�� Amy looked at the letter in Mag��s hands curiously. Many people had appeared in her head.


    ��Big Sister Gina doesn��t know how to write. Big Sister Miya, Big Sister Elizabeth, Big Sister Ba, Big Sister Firis, Big Sister Gloria, Teacher Luna, Big Sister Scheer... and Big Sister Shirley. All of them seem to be interested in Father... so who wrote this love letter? Big Sister Irina has so many love rivals. What do I do...��Amy mumbled softly with a difficult expression.


    ��Hmm... Amy, this could just be a prank. What era are we in now? Who in her right mind would write a love letter? It��s so outdated. Hahaha...�� Magughed in a polite yet awkward manner. Even though he was actually also very curious who wrote this, a chill travelled up his back as he heard Amy��s murmur.


    If this got into Irina��s ears, who knew how many punishments would be waiting for him.


    ��It��s fine, Father. I will find the person who wrote you this love letter,�� Amy consoled with a smile.


    I��m more afraid of you like this... Mag mused in his heart.


    ...


    As usual, Firis was the first to reach the restaurant.


    Amy went to Firis immediately the moment she stepped in. Smiling, she asked, ��Big Sister Bean Sprout, do you like Father?��


    ��Ah?�� Firis was stunned. When she regained her wits and realized what Amy was asking, she blushed instantly. She nced at Mag, who seemed to have lost all his hopes of living at the side, and quickly retrieved her gaze. She tugged at her skirt as she shyly said, ��I... I... Boss is a very nice person. I... I think everyone will like him.��


    ��So, you mean that you like my father, right?�� Amy blinked as she softly mumbled, ��I treat you like my big sister, but you actually want to be my mother...��


    ��I... I did not...�� Firis��s face was as red as an apple. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide in between crevices on the floor.


    ��Then, did you write a love letter to Father?�� Amy continued to ask.


    ��Love letter?�� Firis was stunned again, but she quickly shook her head decisively this time. ��No.��


    ��Alright, I believe you.�� Amy nodded with disappointment.


    Someone wrote a love letter to Mr. Mag? Who is targeting Mr. Mag this time? Firis went into the kitchen. She felt as if someone had suspended her heart.


    Then, Miya, Elizabeth, and Ba began to arrive at the restaurant.


    ��Big Sister Miya, Big Sister Elizabeth, and Big Sister Ba, do you like Father?�� Amy asked the three of them.


    ��I do. I super like Boss.�� Miya nodded with a serious expression.


    Elizabeth nced at Mag. ��He is a good man.��


    Ba nced at Mag too before she coughed softly, and said, ��I will never like men.��


    ��Then, did you write a love letter to him?��


    Amy continued to ask.

 Chapter 1045 - I Only Like Him… Secretly In My Heart..

    <h4>Chapter 1045 I Only Like Him... Secretly In My Heart..</h4>


    .


    ��What?��


    The three of them stared at Mag in shock.


    Mag shrugged to imply that he also had no idea what was going on.


    Then, the three of them looked at one another again searchingly.


    Although they didn��t feel anything in their daily interaction, on second thought, Mag was indeed a rather good man.


    He was handsome, mature in appearance, and much gentler than those youngds. He was kind, responsible, and even had a cute little daughter. They wouldn��t even have to consider giving birth to children if they married him. Could he be even more perfect?


    Of course, the most important was his superb culinary skill. He kept creating delicacies, so if they married him, nothing would be more blissful than that.


    WIth that in mind, even Elizabeth gave Mag extra two looks.


    No way. I am going to be the leader of the Frost Dragon tribe. I have to be single, or else I will waste plenty of precious time that I can use to practice. Elizabeth shook her head to calm herself down. Furthermore, giant dragons could live for thousands of years. Humans can only live for the maximum of 100 years. We are simply not meant to be.


    If I could marry Boss, that would be so blissful! Little stars appeared in Yabemiya��s eyes. But, soon her eyes lost the sparkle. But, I am not good at anything, nor am I pretty. Furthermore, I am an orphan. I am not good enough for Boss. Such a regret.


    Marry him? A hint of contemtion appeared in Ba��s eyes, but she quickly shook her head. No way. He is just amoner, and I am the princess of Moon Nation. Father would definitely not agree to this marriage.


    But... why do I feel a tinge of regret?


    Maybe if Father tried the delicacies that he made, he would change his mind?


    No! Why am I thinking about something like this! I am the Princess of Moon Nation... But, the beef kebab is really very tasty. I won��t get to eat it if I return to Moon Nation, right?


    Ba fell into the dilemma of whether she should agree.


    ��Maybe it��s just a prank.�� Mag swiftly smoothed things over. Although he had no idea who wrote the love letter, asking people around if they liked him was simply a little too weird.


    ��Morning, Uncle Mag, Amy, and Big Sisters.�� Right at this moment, Anna and Shirley came in and greeted everyone.


    Mag stared at the hat, which had two wires attached, on Anna��s head and curiously asked, ��Anna, what��s that on your head?��


    Maybe this little cutie was trying cosy teletubbies today?


    ��This is the bunny hat that Big Sister Shirley bought me,�� Anna said happily as she pressed next to her ear. The two columns trembled, and suddenly two little chicks�� heads popped out of them and let out a loud cry.


    ��Wow! That��s awesome.�� Amy��s eyes lit up as she pped.


    ��Haha. It��s weird but rather cute.�� All thedies looked at Anna��s hat in amazement.


    Shirley��s chin tilted up slightly. Although her expression was calm, her slightly curled up lips betrayed her current feelings of pride.


    ��This is truly one of a kind among the bunny hats.�� Mag opened his mouth, not knowing how to praise her.


    Amy quickly got back to the topic and curiously asked the two of them, ��Big Sister Shirley, Big Sister Anna, do you like my father? Did you write him a love letter?��


    ��Love letter? But... I am still a child.�� Anna shook her head regretfully.


    Shirley looked at Mag as her lips curled slightly, and revealed a mysterious smile. Shaking her head, she said, ��I don��t like men, especially men who have facial hair.��


    All thedies started to wonder as soon as she said that, and began to move away from her.


    Shirley nced at thedies, and lightly said, ��I don��t like women, either.��


    Everyone gave her a side nce. She didn��t like either men or women, so what did she like?


    ��Then, you like transvestites?�� Amy asked curiously.


    ��Why would I?�� Shirley almost choked as she stared at the innocent Amy. Looking at her, she was reminded of how she felt as she looked at Princess Irina in the past. She couldn��t get angry with her, so she could only sigh. ��I only like myself. A person as beautiful as me most likely won��t fall in love with anyone else in this lifetime.��


    ��Chet!��


    Everyone rolled their eyes. They had seen narcissistic people before, but none was as hopelessly narcissistic as her.


    Judging from their behavior, Mag had basically ruled out everyone present as suspects.


    ...If it was indeed one of thedies who did it, they didn��t have to leave it at the door. They could easily find an opportunity to slip it into his pocket. Wasn��t that even simpler and more straightforward?


    In this case, the suspect was probably not within the restaurant.


    Till now, Mag had already lost count on the people that had professed their love for him. There were over 100 of them who were women, and that was excluding the men...


    Hence, this clue was useless.


    Of course, Mag wasn��t really very curious about the person who wrote him the love letter. After all, if all the people who called him ��hubby�� in his previous life were to hold hands and stand together, they would be able to circle the Earth. He would die of exhaustion If he really wanted to care.


    Furthermore, if the girl who wrote this love letter wasn��t ying a prank, she would appear sooner orter.


    He was right here. She wouldn��t skip over him.


    ...


    ��Madam, you didn��t sign your name on that love letter you wrote, how would he know it��s you who wrote it? If he doesn��t know, won��t we be wasting our effort?�� the ck cat servant asked Cami worriedly.


    An evil smile appeared on Cami��s face as she licked her red lips. ��Not letting him know who is my motive. I am going to mess with his heart with this letter. I want him to think that there��s really someone close to him who likes him. This stinky man would definitely go and find who wrote him the love letter, maybe he would do something even more drastic. As long as he reveals his true colors to Miss Gloria, everything will be solved.��


    ��You had said that you want to personally...��


    ��Ah. That would be too good for that stinky man. Furthermore, it��s not time for me to get into the ring yet. I have plenty of methods to deal with this kind of stinky man,�� Cami said with confidence.


    ...


    ��Gloria, do you like my Father?��


    Gloria��s expression changed and she began to stutter. ��You... You knew? I... I only like him... secretly in my heart...��

 Chapter 1046 - That Old Dog Is So Terrifyingly Vicious!

    <h4>Chapter 1046 That Old Dog Is So Terrifyingly Vicious!</h4>


    ��Huh?!!��


    There was a suddenmotion in the restaurant.


    Everyone looked at Gloria, who answered Amy��s question in a fluster, in shock.


    ��No, Boss Mag is mine!��


    Thedies were all nervous, but when they looked at Gloria��s unparalleled beauty and elegance, they felt a little defeated.


    No one knew which family this young mistress came from, but whether it was her looks or her charisma, she was indeed verypatible with Boss Mag. Even their height matched very well, making the others envious.


    ��Boss Mag is simply a goddess collector! That��s too much!��


    ��Exactly. There are already so many beauties in this restaurant, but Boss Mag wouldn��t even let a customer off!��


    ��What a monster!!��


    The men all looked angry and dejected.


    ��You like me?�� Mag was also a little shocked. He felt a strange feeling inside when he saw Gloria who was blushing and looking down, afraid to even look at him.


    Gloria was indeed a very beautiful woman. Her beauty could even bepared to Irina��s. She had a quiet and obedient demeanor, but made one unable to overlook her. She was meticulous, so people would feelfortable interacting with her.


    If it was in his previous life, she would be on the top of Mag��s list of people he was interested in.


    However, he was no longer the yboy of the past. Now, he had Amy and also a legitimate wife��Irina.


    Theirs was a very remarkable bond. He had only met Irina a few times, but they��d been through a life-and-death experience together.


    That woman had a strong character, but would show her gentle side to Amy, and still left an unerasable mark in his heart.


    He did not know if he had already fallen in love with her, and could not be certain if she would be the one for him in the future.


    However, before bringing her back from the Wind Forest and allowing her to be really free, he probably would not consider dating another woman.


    Otherwise, that would make him feel like scum.


    Although he had neverbeled himself as a good guy before, he really wanted to be a good father, one that Amy could be proud of.


    ��No!!! This can��t be! It��s not written like that in the script!!!��


    Cami��s face lost color. She gripped her chest in pain.


    ��This love letter seemed to have helped him...�� The ck cat servant swallowed hard, simrly dumbfounded. ��If he agrees to it, whates next will be the two willing parties holding hands as they walk down the aisle...��


    ��No! I will never let that happen!!!�� Arge ck bludgeon appeared in Cami��s hand as she stared furiously at Mag.


    ��Madam, don��t be rash! This is Chaos City. Besides, if you were to kill him in front of Young Mistress, she would definitely hate you for life.�� The ck cat quickly pulled Cami back.


    ��Then am I to just watch them get together?!�� Cami stomped her foot angrily.


    ��Let��s watch for a while more...��


    ...


    Gosh! What did I say! I actually said I like Mr. Mag?!


    Gloria, who was blushing very badly, was at a loss for what to do. She had something on her mind when she came in, so when Amy asked her, what came out was a Freudian slip. She only wished to hide in a hole when she felt all those gazes on her.


    Would Mr. Mag think that I am a weird person? He wouldn��t dislike me, right? Would we not be able to even be friends anymore? She did not dare to look up at Mag, and her mind was in a mess full of worries. She was so anxious she was about to cry.


    ��It��s okay, Big Sister Gloria. You are so good looking, so I won��t find it hard to ept even if you want to be my mother,�� Amy consoled her.


    ��Wow, even Little Boss acknowledged her!!!��


    There was an uproar at the entrance of the restaurant suddenly. Of course, there were also women shrieking.


    Gloria blushed even more. However, this made her be a little hopeful. If Amy were to consent...


    Just then, Mag took a step forward and asked the customers at the entrance, ��Do all of you like me?��


    ��Boss Mag, we love you!��


    ��Boss Mag, I want to have your baby!��


    The women shrieked and expressed their love passionately.


    Among them were also some men, orcs, and demons.


    ��It seems like everyone really likes the food I make indeed. I like you guys too,�� Mag said with a smile. After that, he looked at Gloria, and said, ��Gloria, do you still want tofu pudding today? You would order that every time youe. It seems like you really like it.��


    ��Hm? Mm-hm.�� A hint of disappointment shed past Gloria��s eyes. However, she quickly nodded and wore a smile on her face again. She nodded at Mag, and said, ��Yes, Mr. Mag��s tofu pudding is irresistible.��


    ��Thank you for the praise.�� Mag also nodded with a smile. That��s great. Why do we have to make things soplicated? Even if they couldn��t date, they could still continue to be friends.


    ��Hm? Has he lost his marbles?�� Cami, who almost rushed out with the bludgeon, paused in her steps and looked at Mag in shock.


    ��Exactly, it was such a good opportunity put right in front of him. All he had to do was nod, and everything would happen naturally, but he actually rejected it!�� The ck cat was also dumbfounded.


    ��It seems like I��ve underestimated him. With his intelligence, I��m afraid a normal method would not work. We have to use some unusual tactics.�� Cami kept the bludgeon in her hand.


    ��Unusual tactics?��


    ��Yes.�� Cami nodded and started to pull things out.


    ��Rope, whip, candle...�� The ck cat stood at the side, taking note of the various things Cami pulled out.


    ...


    On this day, an announcement published from the Roth Empire spread throughout the Nond Continent.


    The announcement was very short, but its content caused amotion.


    General Alex was promoted to be the Roth Empire��s Grand Marshal!


    This announcement was sent to the higher-ups of the various species at the fastest speed. At the same time, it had also made the headlines of various magazines and newspapers.


    ��Bullsh*t! They were the ones who almost killed Alex back then. Now that he��s back, how would he possibly risk his life for them again? Andre, that old dog, is so terrifyingly vicious!�� the king of the dwarves said angrily as he threw the letter in his hand on the floor.


    ��Andre, that old dog, is scheming indeed. Even though he was uncertain if Alex would agree to it, bying up with this before the negotiations, no one would ignore Alex��s existence.�� The high priest of the goblins looked at the letter in his hand with a face full of worries.


    ��This stupid old fart and his wishful thinking.�� Mag��s lips twitched as he looked at the headlines of the newspaper in his hand. After that, he casually threw it into the trash can.

 Chapter 1047 - I’m Not Going To Be The Grand Marshal! —Alex

    <h4>1047 I��m Not Going To Be The Grand Marshal! ��Alex</h4>


    When he first saw the news, Mag was indeed shocked.


    The grand marshal of the Roth Empire is a very high rank. He is someone who can control the army of the Roth Empire. His status in the Roth Empire is only beneath the king��s, so his power and influence are far higher than the two princes��.


    That was the reason why the position of the Roth Empire��s grand marshal had been empty for years. The king had been the one controlling the eight marshals, and thus the entire army, directly.


    But right now, the king wanted to hand this powerful position over to Alex, which was a very strange move.


    However, Mag was not an ignorant fool who just came to this world, after all. He could guess what the king of the Roth Empire was scheming.


    So, even if Andre handed him the position of king right now to make him return to Rodu, he would not take it, either.


    Although it had been ascertained that the assassination on that rainy night more than three years ago was a ploy set up by Josh, the orcs, and the elves, that ce was Rodu, after all. With so many 10th-tier experts involved and the connection with the armypletely cut, Mag thought that it would really be an insult to his IQ if he were to believe that Andre did not know about it at all.


    Besides, the royal pce seemed to be involved in Sean��s collusion with the demons to kill Irina at Rodu thest time.


    Sean and Josh might be fighting their heads off onstage, but what Mag really cared about was the king who did not show any emotions.


    That old man was very vicious.


    The reason why he suddenly announced the offer to make him the grand marshal of the army at this timing was not difficult to guess if one put some thought into it.


    In order to save Irina previously, he killed the creator of spatial magic, and publicly announced hiseback, causing an uproar once again.


    The title ��Number One Knight of the Nond Continent�� was not just an empty name. It represented absolute power and fullmand in the army.


    In two months, there would be a peace negotiation held in the Nond Continent.


    If the negotiations could proceed on the negotiation table, he would be the Roth Empire��s key bargaining chip.


    And if the negotiations fell through, the war between the races would start again. When that happened, his existence would make them wary.


    He would not even need to do anything. His name itself would suffice.


    Judging from how much Sean and Josh hated him, they would never raise such a suggestion to the king.


    That gave Mag a deeper insight into how crafty that old fox was.


    Andre, who sat on the throne quietly for decades, was the real jackal who hid its teethpared to his impatient sons.


    That was a very good n. ording to his character, Alex would most likely silently agree to it on ount of his affection for the Roth Empire.


    But he was not Alex. He was Mag.


    He would have to give those who made him unhappy their just desserts.


    Mag threw the newspaper into the trash can and rushed into the kitchen.


    ��Gina, Firis, Anna, I��ll head out for a while,�� he told the group as he pushed his bicycle out.


    ...


    In a sealed meeting room in the city lord��s castle, three figures sat rtively far away from each other at a round table. The lights were dim and their faces were solemn.


    ��It seems like King Andre does not intend to continue with the original peace agreement. Even if he doesn��t start a war, he will most likely request to redraw the borders,�� Michael said seriously.


    ��It��s not just Andre. The demons, the orcs, the forest trolls, and the elves. All the races that had risen in strength in the recent century would all want to redraw the borders. Back then, it was the demons who were the most aggressive. They only backed down after Benson and the other 10th-tier experts were killed by Alex and Irina,�� Lord Rn of the Gray Temple said in a low tone.


    ��We��ve already expected this, but we just didn��t think that he would push Alex into the limelight. We were all still guessing if Alex would return to the Roth Empire. After all, the king and the royal family wouldn��t be able to shirk off all responsibility for what happened back then,�� Novan said with a frown, looking worried.


    Michael also frowned. ��That would have to depend on Alex��if he is willing to return to the Roth Empire. Once he returns, the split in the Roth Empire��s army because of his sudden death back then will be erased, and it will be terrifyingly united. That is not good news for the other races.��


    ��Judging from Alex��s character, he will most probably not speak out about it. If it��s a silent consent, the other races will have to consider him as part of the Roth Empire��s army. If that��s the case, other than the giant dragon tribe, no other race is stronger than the Roth Empire, and they will have the upper hand in the peace negotiations in two months�� time. That will be a very unfavorable situation to us,�� Rn said.


    ��Exactly. Although Alex is just an individual, judging from how the situation is in Nond Continent now, he has be an individual that can upset the bnce between the different races,�� Novanmented.


    ��The goblins and the dwarves had alreadye to a secret alliance with us. They are currently the two weakest races in the Nond Continent. If the peace negotiations are unable to go on smoothly this time, they will be forced to give up theirnd, or even be in danger of being attacked. Theying of the steam train tracks is in fast progress with thebined efforts of the three races, but it��s still unknown how much bargaining power it can bring us,�� Michael said.


    Rn nodded, and solemnly said, ��Chaos City��s stand is to work hard to keep all parties on the negotiation table. Once the negotiations fall through and war breaks out, Chaos City might be the prime target.��


    ��Then all we can do now is to wait for Alex��s response. I hope he won��t let us down this time,�� Novan said with a smile.


    ...


    The response the entire Nond Continent was waiting for came way quicker than expected.


    ��Howl!!!��


    A loud sound echoed throughout the Dragon Inds and attracted all the attention of the giant dragons on the various inds.


    ��This familiar sound is?��


    ��It��s Alex��s mount! Alex has appeared!��


    Very quickly, amotion rose on the Dragon Inds.


    The entire Nond Continent was waiting for Alex��s response to the Roth King��smand, but he ended up appearing in the Dragon Inds.


    The purple-striped griffin glided across the Dragon Inds proudly andnded at the central ind, ss Dragon Ind.


    Alex, who was sitting on the griffin��s back, held a sword in his hand as he carved out two rows of words on the ss Dragon Pir:


    I��m not going to be the grand marshal!


    I want this world to be peaceful!


    ��Alex


    The great elder of the ss Dragon Ind only came running out angrily after that purple figure disappeared on the horizon, and pointed to the sky, scolding, ��Alex, you f*cking carved words on my tribe��s holy relic again! Don��t run away if you have what it takes!!!��


    ��Great Elder, why didn��t you stop him when he was still here? He��s long gone now.��


    ��Fool, if he wasn��t long gone, would you dare to scold him?��


    ��I��ve always only listened to my heart...��

 Chapter 1048 - Kill Alex!

    <h4>Chapter 1048 Kill Alex!</h4>


    The ss Dragon tribe was the number one dragon tribe on the Dragon Inds. Back then, when Alex first came to the Dragon Inds, he engaged in a huge battle with the great elder of the ss Dragon tribe. After he won, he carved out the following words on the ss Dragon Pir:


    Alex and Irina were here.


    After many years, Alex came back to ss Dragon Ind and left word carvings on the ss Dragon Pir again.


    However, this time, it was a public reply to Roth Empire��s ground-shaking announcement.


    Alex��s response was simple yet extremely arrogant.


    Very quickly, this response spread throughout the Nond Continent with lightning speed, causing a hugemotion.


    ...


    ��Hahaha, that��s Alex for you. Andre, that old dog, must be looking very bad right now.�� In the dwarves�� pce, the king of the dwarvesughed heartily as he looked at the news he just received.


    ...


    The great magic caster trio of Chaos City gathered twice in a day.


    ��This was really a piece of unexpected but good news. It seems like we should get in contact with Alex. After all, we have the same goal,�� Michael said with a smile.


    ��I chased that fellow with a knife down 18 streets back then.�� Rn smiled slightly.


    ��And a yearter, he chased you with a knife down 36 streets,�� Novan said.


    The meeting room echoed withughter.


    ...


    In a restaurant of Rodu in the Roth Empire.


    ��Have you heard, Alex said that he refused to be the empire��s grand marshal!�� a fatty said softly.


    ��I just wanted to talk about this. I have a friend from the Information Center, and ording to thetest news, Alex went to ss Dragon Ind and left two rows of words on the ss Dragon Pir there. Guess what he wrote?�� a skinny middle-aged man said secretively.


    ��What is it?�� The people in the restaurants could not help but pause in their actions and listen intently when they heard him.


    ��I��m not going to be the grand marshal. I want this world to be peaceful.�� That man lowered his voice when he said that.


    ��Hisss...��


    Suddenly, the entire restaurant was filled with the sound people taking a breath in.


    When they heard that Master Alex was made the grand marshal, the entire Roth Empire was excited over the news.


    Their god of battle would be back once again to protect the Roth Empire. It was such exciting news for many.


    However, in just half a day, there was a piece of news spreading around Rodu that gave everyone a p on their faces.


    The so-called promotion was just wishful thinking on the king��s part.


    Alex had personally responded that he would reject the role of the grand marshal, without leaving any face for the king.


    ��Could it be possible that Master Alex is no longer protecting the Roth Empire?�� Someone choked on his words as disappointment engulfed him.


    Everyone present had a simr expression and emotions. Once, Alex, who had never lost a battle, was the pride of the Roth Empire. He was the reason why every human could walk in front of the other races with their heads held high.


    But right now, they could not.


    ��Shh! Don��t you want your lives? How dare you say things like that here! Several news agencies have already received the notice to never mention anything about this. Otherwise, they would all be caught and beheaded!�� a middle-aged man wearing a long robe chided them softly.


    ��It��s my fault. I just mentioned it casually. Don��t take my word for it. I still have something at home. I��ll be off first! The face of the middle-aged man who spoke previously changed drastically, and he scooted off with a random excuse.


    The face of everyone else who heard that also changed. They quickly footed the bill and left, afraid of bringing trouble upon themselves.


    Simr incidents kept happening in different parts of Rodu. Although not everyone knew the details, the news of Alex rejecting the role of grand marshal still spread quickly throughout Rodu and became an open secret.


    In the pce, both princes, tens of military officials, and Richard, the president of the Magus Tower, stood solemnly.


    The news that they received a few hours ago made all their faces ck. No one would expect Alex��s response to be so direct and resolute.


    ��Scum! This Alex dares to be so arrogant. He has no respect for Father at all, and made the Roth Empire a joke!�� In the pce, Sean looked at the king and said without hiding his anger, ��Father! I think that we should send out an order to kill Alex! That would be the only way to gain back some of the Roth Empire��s pride.��


    However, he was secretly a little happy.


    ��Father, I agree with Brother on this. If we do not do something to punish Alex, the Roth Empire will not be able to hold its head up high in the meeting two monthster,�� Josh also said solemnly.


    The other military officials in the pce also showed their support for the two princes. They wanted Alex to pay the price to disy their country��s might.


    The group became very passionate, and it seemed as though they only needed the king��s order to bring back Alex��s head.


    ��Your Highnesses and fellow officials, the general does make some sense. Alex��s words dismissed His Majesty��s orders and shamed the Roth Empire. It is indeed an unpardonable crime.�� An elderly official who was standing in the corner took a step forward, and coldly asked everyone, ��However, if His Majesty really orders Alex to be killed, may I ask, who here will be able to kill him? Who will have the confidence to kill him before the negotiations in two months? How many top soldiers from the military and the Magus Tower will need to be sacrificed in order to kill him? May I ask if everyone has considered these issues?��


    The moment the elderly official said that, everyone fell silent.


    Many people wanted to kill Alex.


    However, after so many years, other than that very meticulously nned assassination on that rainy night three years ago, no one had ever seeded, yet the assassins and killers who died in his hands were countless.


    Even that assassination three years ago required all the factors to be favorable. Moreover, in that situation where more than 10 10th-tier experts were mobilized and Alex��s daughter was held hostage, he still did not die.


    In that case, killing him would seem impossible since they did not even know what he looked like or where he was.


    Even if they sent all the 10th-tier experts from the military and the Magus Tower, as long as they were unable to surround and corner him, those who found him first would only be killed.


    Back then, Alex roamed thend, and everyone here did not have a very strong concept of how powerful he was.


    Right now, he was on the empire��s opposing side.


    His might became the entire empire��s headache.


    The hall fell quiet. Even Sean and Josh were silent.


    ��Who said that I want to kill him? As long as he��s still alive, the mark the Roth Empire has on him would never be erased. He will still be the guardian of the Roth Empire. Will he really be able to watch the Roth Empire fall?�� Andre, who had not spoken all the while, said with a cold smile. However, there was a bit of murderous quality in that smile.

 Chapter 1049 - Irina: I Personally Take A Trip To Chaos City

    <h4>Chapter 1049 Irina: I Personally Take A Trip To Chaos City</h4>


    At the border of the Wind Forest where the rebellion elves set up their temporary camp.An elf walked quickly into thergest tent, and when he saw Irina, who was looking at a map, he said with delight, ��Your Highness, we havee to an agreement with the goblins. We were given permission to build our base at the crypt in the Geda Mountain area.��


    ��Excellent.�� Irina turned around and nodded with a smile, saying, ��We��ll go ording to the initial n. Our people will move to the crypt in batches and form a new defense line based on the topography of the crypt.��


    ��Yes.�� That elf nodded. He looked at Irina, and hesitantly said, ��Your Highness, I heard a piece of news just now when I was in the goblins�� area. You might be interested in it.��


    ��What news?�� Irina asked.


    ��This morning, the king of the Roth Empire made Alex the military��s grand marshal.��


    ��That must be a piece of fake news that the old dog released to give himself more bargaining chips for the meeting two monthster.�� Irina scoffed. ��A pity Alex is a fool. He would definitely stay quiet about this, and that old dog is certain of that.��


    ��No, Master Alex responded.�� That elf shook his head.


    ��Responded?�� Irina raised her tone a little. No one would understand Alex more than her in this world. How was it possible that he would give a response to something like this?


    ��He didn��t agree to it, did he?�� Irina was uncertain. She would not be too shocked if that happened.


    That elf shook his head, and said with some admiration, ��No, Master Alex rode the purple-striped griffin to ss Dragon Ind and wrote ��I��m not going to be the grand marshal! I want this world to be peaceful!�� on the ss Dragon Pir.��


    Irina��s mouth opened slightly. After the initial shock, she became even more surprised. Smiling, she said, ��Has this fellow finally straightened out?��


    That elf looked at the smile on Irina��s face which had been gone for a very long time and smiled. No one in the entire Nond Continent was unaware of the rtionship between the princess and Master Alex.


    She gave up her noble status, the chance for her freedom, and happily ever after with Alex to start this uprising for the elves living at the bottom of the hierarchy��the ves. She was even willing to lead them into the dark crypt.


    This sacrifice was the reason all the elves who left the Wind Forest were willing to follow her till their death.


    ��Hold on, I still have something for you,�� Irina called the elf, who was about to leave quietly, back. She walked to the table quickly and swiftly wrote a letter. She folded it nicely and sealed it up before handing it to that elf with a smile as she said, ��Send this letter to the owner of the Gray Temple in Chaos City. There are some things to be made known now.��


    ��Yes.�� That elf held the letter tightly in his hands and turned to walk out.


    However, just as he was about to step out of the tent, Irina suddenly called him back again.


    ��I think it��s better if I personally take a trip to Chaos City.��


    ...


    The purple-striped griffinnded on the peak of a mountain. Mag stroked Ah Zi��s head and told it to return.


    ��Howl~��


    Ah Zi used its head to rub against Mag��s hand reluctantly before it walked into a cave while turning its head back time and again.


    That made Mag feel a little bad. ��Ah Zi, I��ll bring some yummy food for you next time,�� he shouted towards the cave.


    ��Howl...�� Ah Zi peeked its head out and howled excitedly at Mag.


    Mag smiled and descended the mountain. After that, he retrieved his bicycle and rode in the direction of Chaos City.


    He had unleashed his oscar-level performance, portraying the arrogance and charisma of a 10th-tier expert to the extreme.


    However, that was also because Alex had umted enough awe, so he could still fake it till he made it.


    He was also very satisfied with those two lines that he came up with along the way.


    The first line was to give Andre a p in his face, and the next was to state his stand.


    That thrill made him even more eager to regain Alex��s powers.


    Not long after he entered the city, Mag felt as though there was someone following him, and that made him very nervous.


    Is it a stalker who is after my looks?


    Mag frowned. He felt that things did not seem so simple.


    However, on second thought, such perverts would usually set eyes on drag queens like Shirley. They would usually get even more excited the moment ��she�� took off ��her�� pants.


    Could it be that I��ve blown my cover? Mag became even warier. Although he had always been very careful, and had never given himself away in front of living people, some people might link the time he left the city to what happened at the dragon tribe. Although it was almost impossible for people to make that connection, he could not help but think of the worst-case scenario just to y safe.


    From the breathing, this person doesn��t seem very powerful, but is very good at stealth. I guess I have to find a small alley to deal with him. Mag nced back slightly and turned to ride into a small alley at the side.


    Hm? Why isn��t he going in the direction of the restaurant? A shadow appeared in a corner and disappeared quickly.


    Mag could feel the breathing following behind him. The alley twisted and turned into a narrowerne, and the walls beside rose higher. He smiled.


    This kind of ce is best for sneaking an attack.


    He was curious to find out who was stalking him.


    The bicycle passed another alley, and was about to make a turn when suddenly, a huge bludgeon came smashing from that alley.


    Mag, who was caught off-guard, thought of several ways he could avoid that bludgeon in an instant.


    However, because he could even act, the bludgeon came smashing towards his face.


    ��Ha, you��ve finallynded in my hands.�� Before he fell unconscious, Mag heard that sentence and saw two long legs that came closer, as well as a pair of red...


    ��Madam, what should we do now? Should we find somewhere to bury him?�� the ck cat servant asked softly as he appeared on top of the wall of the alley, looking at Mag.


    ��No, there is such an obvious motive. It��s easy to trace back to us. Besides, if I kill him, I won��t get to taste delicious steak anymore.�� Cami shook her head. She looked at Mag, whoy motionless on the ground and smiled sinisterly. ��All we need to do is make him feel like a pervert through and through so that he would feel ashamed and that he is not fit for the pure and elegant Miss Gloria.��


    ��Then... what should we do?��


    ��Drag him away. Let��s change the location. It��s not too good to do such things outside.�� Cami��s smile became increasingly seductive. She turned and sashayed away.

 Chapter 1050 - Look, This Is The Perfect Bondage

    <h4>Chapter 1050 Look, This Is The Perfect Bondage</h4>


    ��Why isn��t Boss back? It��s almost time to start the business. What should we do? There are so many customers lining up outside.�� Yabemiya kept looking out of the restaurant door.


    ��Where did Father say he went?�� Amy stood at the door with Ugly Duckling in her arms, looking worried.


    ��Boss only said that he��s going out for a while and went out with his bicycle. He didn��t say where he was going.�� Firis shook her head. They had no idea where Boss went too.


    ��Does Father not want me anymore?�� Amy pouted her mouth in grievance. Her father had never left on his own without telling her like this.


    ��How could that be? Boss loves little Amy so much, how could he not want you? He must be held back by something on the way, so he can��t make it back in time,�� Yabemiya said with a smile as she stroked Amy��s head.


    ��There��s still five minutes before business starts, but we��re not even a thirdplete with the preparation of the ingredients. We haven��t even made the food that needs to be prepared beforehand. Even if Boss returned now, it would still be toote,�� Shirley said.


    ��Then what should we do? There are so many customers lining up outside. If we were to tell them that the Boss is not around and tell them toe back another time, would they wreck the restaurant?�� Miya said worriedly.


    Elizabeth swept a nce at the line, and calmly said, ��That is not a concern. As long as the two great magic casters don��t take any action, the rest of them are not our match.��


    ��That would be very interesting,�� Ba rubbed her hands together excitedly as she looked at the customers in the line.


    Shirley looked at the long line and shook ��her�� head slightly. ��It would affect the restaurant��s reputation if we were to suddenly cease operations for no reason without any prior notice. We have toe up with a n.��


    When the rest heard that, they all frowned and considered their options. Killing all the customers, giving everyone a copper coin, hypnotizing them to think that they had already eaten... After a series of strange thoughts, Firis finally carefully said,�� Perhaps... I could make the beef kebab.��


    Everyone looked at Firis with their eyes lit up.


    ��That��s right, Firis��s beef kebab is already as good as the one Boss makes. Why don��t we change our afternoon theme to beef kebab? That way, at least the customers in the line could still eat something,�� Yabemiya said with delight.


    Everyone agreed to Yabemiya��s suggestion.


    Very quickly, there was a new notice at the restaurant��s door:


    The boss went out and has yet to return. This afternoon will be a beef kebab special. Each customer is limited to two kebabs!


    Once the notice was put out, there was a suddenmotion among the customers lining up.


    ��What��s going on? Isn��t a beef kebab special a bit too much?��


    ��Although the beef kebab is good, it��s too much to limit each customer to just two. How is two enough?��


    ��But, if Boss Mag isn��t around, who is making the beef kebab?��


    ...


    Mag woke up and heard some ruffling sounds. He opened his eyes and happened to see a pair of fair, ferocious-looking breasts swaying left and right in front of him.


    The headlights of this car keep swaying. Mag blinked, and when he got a clearer look, he saw a small ck mole on the fair area, which made it a little sexier.


    Judging from how much the headlights were swaying, that should be at least an E cup.


    Also, it lookedpletely natural. Otherwise, it would not be swaying so naturally.


    The memory of what happened before he lost consciousness surged into his mind. The small alley, the sudden bludgeon at the corner, and that was all.


    F*ck! Was I kidnapped? Mag raised his brow. He looked up and saw that seductive, familiar face that was almost sticking to his face.


    ��Hm?! Countess Bartoli!��


    Mag was surprised, but he was somehow expecting it. Ever since he came to this world, there were indeed few women he had seen with suchrge breasts. This vampire countess was one of them.


    Besides, Mag knew what her motive was. It was probably rted to Gloria��s unexpected confession this morning.


    He knew from a very long time ago that this countess was half a lesbian.


    After all, she had warned him twice before.


    What he did not expect was that he would actually be knocked unconscious and taken away by her.


    If others were to find out that Alex, who had just created a sensation in the Dragon Inds and rejected the role of the Roth Empire��s grand marshal, was knocked unconscious and then dragged into a small ck room...


    Mag shifted his gaze away from the swaying bosom, and finally noticed that he was lying on a bench with his hands over his head.


    The countess��s sexy and seductive legs were open and over him. Her tight ck skirt made a beautiful curve at her perky bum. Her fair legs extended all the way to the split in her skirt, and he could faintly see some red.


    She was blushing and her forehead was filled with perspiration. Her unfocused and enchanting eyes were even more enticing.


    But, what was she doing?


    Was she giving him some benefits?


    Or was she trying to use him to correct her sexual orientation?


    Mag was a little dumbfounded.


    Although he was against it, his body was lying very obediently, and he even closed his eyes.


    However, at this moment, Mag could also feel a smooth rope sliding up and down his wrist.


    Is this some abduction y? Mag raised his brow.


    However, after going around his hands several times, the rope quickly slid off. She did not manage to sessfully tie the rope around his hands, and her awkward movement gave Mag the urge to help her.


    ��F*ck! Why is this high-grade rope so difficult to tie up? I��ve been on it for half an hour already! How infuriating!�� Cami��s frustrated voice sounded, and she did not seem to have noticed that Mag had opened his eyes.


    Magy on the bench quietly with his eyes closed as the awkward scene in the little ck room continued. Cami was lying on Mag as she continued attempting to tie his hands up.


    Half an hour passed.


    Mag could not help but open his eyes. He looked at Cami, and said, ��Do you need help?��


    ��Sure... Ah!�� Cami looked down at Mag, who had ��woken up��, and froze. After a while, she said, ��When did you wake up?!��


    ��It had been quite a while,�� Mag replied truthfully. He nced towards the side and noticed the candle and whip on the chair at the side. This was a familiar set...


    ��Hmph, how dare you y dead in front of me. It seems like I have to knock you out again.�� A ck bludgeon appeared in Cami��s hand once again. She muttered, ��No, this time, he has to be aware that he is a masochist!��


    Mag calcted quickly inside. Cami was a 9th-tier expert, while he was only at the peak of the 7th-tier. He would definitely not be able to out-fight her.


    But this cycle of being knocked out was not a way out. He had no idea what time it even was.


    Therefore, he lifted his hands and pointed at the thick red rope hanging loosely on his wrist, and smilingly said, ��Countess, do you want to tie this rope? I��m good at it. I can teach you.��


    ��You really know how to do it?�� Cami did not really buy it. However, she had been trying for a very long time without any sess just now, and she was already on the verge of mental breakdown.


    ��Yes, it��s very simple, actually. I can show you.�� Mag smiled. He got up and tied Cami up quickly with the rope.


    Five minutester, Mag looked at Cami, who was tied up with the red rope, and nodded his head with satisfaction.


    ��Look, this is the perfect bondage.��

 Chapter 1051 - There Is No Secret Here, Only Practice Makes Perfec

    <h4>1051 There Is No Secret Here, Only Practice Makes Perfec</h4>


    ��Nothing has changed in the past three years. It��s rather disappointing.��


    On the streets of Chaos City, Irina, who was wearing a hat with white gauze, looked around her with a smile.


    ��His restaurant is called Mamy Restaurant? I got to ask someone for directions,�� Irina murmured softly as she turned into a small alley next to her.


    Five minutester, in the corner of a small alley, Irina held onto a chair as she stared at a helpless forest troll cowering in the corner. She asked in a calm voice, ��Spit it out. What do you know?��


    ��Mamy Restaurant is at Aden Square. You can��t make it in time for a meal even if you rush over now... This is all I know...�� That forest troll felt like crying as he looked at thedy wearing the white gauze hat. He didn��t dare to make a move.


    He was walking on the street, and he was tripped by a chair out of the blue. Then, he was dragged into the alley for questioning. Whom did he offend!?


    Even though he couldn��t see thisdy��s face and she looked thin and frail, that strike with the chair had shown him the real meaning of life.


    Did he dare to move?


    He indeed didn��t dare to move at all.


    ��Alright, you can faint now.�� Irina stared into that troll��s eyes for a while to make sure he had said the truth before she raised the chair in her hand.


    ��Fu*k your mother...��


    ...


    ��Here? It looks rather good. But, why isn��t anyone here?��


    Irina stood at the entrance of Mamy Restaurant and looked at the closed restaurant with furrowed eyebrows.


    There was nobody in the restaurant.


    ��Youngdy, you can quit waiting. I don��t know where Boss Mag went to fool around today, he even disappeared without announcing his leave. If you want to eat something,e earlier to line up tonight. The opening hours are over now,�� an old man, who was sitting on a bench and sunbathing, reminded Irina kindly with a slightly discontented voice.


    He had lined up for over half an hour for lunch, and yet he had only eaten two beef kebabs. Although it was very delicious, he wasn��t full, so he was a little dicontended.


    ��Fool around?�� Irina��s gaze turned cold instantly, and the temperature dipped together with her. She turned around slowly and coldly asked that old man, ��Where is he now?��


    The old man��s expression changed immediately. He had already felt the sudden dip in temperature and the scary aura emanating from that youngdy. He said in a shaky voice, ��He... I saw Boss Mag go into that little alley in the morning. That isn��t the direction back to the restaurant...��


    ...


    ��Why are you so proficient?�� In the little hut, Cami stared at the red rope that was tied around her body in a weird and demonstrative manner. She couldn��t help but blink. She had tried so hard, and yet she couldn��t even tie Mag��s hands up, but he had tied her uppletely in an instant.


    ��There is no secret here, only practice makes perfect,�� Mag said calmly as he took up the ck whip that was set aside.


    He didn��t have many hobbies, but this could be considered as one.


    Of course, this was only the fundamental model.


    Looking at the ck whip in Mag��s hand, Cami suddenly regained her wits. The rope on her body was tied tight. Her ample breasts werepressed, and lines of red were criss-crossing on her snowy long and round legs. Slight electrifying numbness spread from the point where she was bound. That weird feeling made her want to clench her legs tightly.


    But the intertwining rope forced her legs to spread apart. This made her want to struggle.


    However, this was an advanced spirit binding rope. Even though she had a 9th-tier power, she still wouldn��t be able to conjure up the magic in her body once she was tied, let alone get out of it.


    It was a single rope, and so the entire body could feel it when one area moved. She only needed to move a little, and the numbness would get stronger as if dozens of tentacles were sliding across her body. Finally, she couldn��t help make a sound.


    ��Mmm~��


    This moan was unbelievably seductive; coupled with Cami��s queenly presence and the way she looked when she was tied up, it was even more intense. Even Mag couldn��t help but raise his eyebrows.


    How could I make a sound like this! Cami blushed as she felt her mind go nk. She was an authentic sadist, so how could she derive happiness from bondage! This was impossible!


    ��Mmm~ Because I have already learnt how to, release me right now. It��s my turn to tie you up.�� Cami pressed a ��Like�� for her wits and smoothness as shemanded Mag with her chin slightly raised, her queenly presence on full disy.


    Heh, stupid bat.


    Magughed at her in his heart before he looked at the ck whip in his hands and shook his head. ��No way. Although I don��t know why the Countess knocked me out and dragged me here, as a normal human being, there is no way I will release you at a moment like this. Or else, I am worried I will not be able to walk out of here today? I still have to go back to cook for my lovely customers.��


    He had already looked at his watch. He had missed the lunch service perfectly during the time he was out. Since he had nothing to do even if he went back now, he wasn��t in a hurry.


    As he grabbed the whip in his hand, a long-lost feeling surged back to his heart and made Mag curl his lips slightly. Smiling, he looked at Cami, whose curves were disyed fully by the thick red ropes, and said, ��Seems that the Countess quite likes these little toys. It��s such a coincidence as I like them too.��


    His smile is so perverted! Why am I panicking?! Cami stared at Mag with a nervous expression. But, she swiftly consoled herself in her heart, It��s okay. He is just a stupid human. Furthermore, a person like him is at most a perverted masochist.


    ��Ah. Don��t think you can do anything to me just because you have tied me up. I am an authentic sadist. Even if you whip me, I will not make a single sound. And you, this perverted masochist, will kneel and lick my feet eventually.�� Cami raised her chin and looked at Mag sarcastically.


    ��Is being a sadist something to be proud of?�� ck lines appeared on Mag��s face.


    Furthermore!


    Just why would this chap think that he was a masochist?


    He obviously was an authentic sadist, okay!


    ...Hmm?


    This was also nothing to be proud of.


    ��Actually, every masochist staunchly believed that they were a sadist before the whipnded on them.�� Mag snapped the whip together with his hands as he walked toward Cami.


    ��Ah. If I make a sound, consider me losing,�� Cami said proudly.


    ��Smack!��


    The ck whipnded on that round and perky butt, and made a crisp and melodious sound.


    A numb feeling like an electric current dispersed from the area where the whipnded and spread throughout Cami��s body. Her body began to tremble uncontrobly as a blush swiftly appeared on her cheeks. She clenched her teeth and trembled slightly. Finally, she couldn��t help but let out a moan.


    ��Mmm, mmm~��

 Chapter 1052 - You Have Changed, Alex!

    <h4>Chapter 1052 You Have Changed, Alex!</h4>


    Cami��s mind was totally nk. That amazing yet shameful feeling was still transmitting in her body. She wanted to stop but she couldn��t.


    I actually made a sound! It��s so shameful! But this feeling... Why does it feel so good...


    Cami��s face was so red as if blood could ooze out anytime. Her slightly narrowed eyes were so seductive, and her chest was rising and falling rapidly. She looked at the man who was holding the whip and standing in front of her with a confused mind.


    How can this happen?! Why can��t I control my body! Furthermore... why do I like this feeling... Perhaps I really am a masochist? No... It��s not possible...


    Cami��s psychological barrier began to break down, and her worldview started to be unstable.


    Too heavy-handed?


    Mag stared at Cami, whose actions were a little exaggerated, in a daze.


    He wasn��t a pervert. He just wanted to teach Cami a little lesson so this countess would stop trying to ambush him, hit him with a club, and drag him into a little dark hut every day.


    After all, she was a 9th-tier vampire, and his power was only at peak 7th-tier. There was no way he could beat her in a fight.


    As for killing her, he had thought about that before too.


    However, she still had a ck cat servant who had gone missing and most probably knew about this.


    Given Cami��s status, of course she was not going to die quietly.


    Furthermore, she had never demonstrated that she wanted to kill him. What amazed him even more was that she actually came up with a weird tactic to prove that he was a masochist and then make him despise himself in front of Miss Gloria. But her actual implementation was a little stupid.


    It seems too perverted to use a whip. It doesn��t match my genteel temperament.


    Mag gazed at Cami, who was panting slightly and had a silver of saliva dripping from the side of her lips, and suddenly felt a pang of guilt. He put down the whip in his hands and took up a candle.


    Wax y was a form of art.


    Mag lit up the candle sincerely and walked toward Cami.


    Cami stared at Mag who was walking toward her. Although her heart resisted, her body began to tremble uncontrobly, and she even started to imagine how the red hot candle wax would feel when it dripped onto her body.


    It��s so shameful! But why do I feel a little excited?!


    Only that little candle light was left in Cami��s eyes as she swallowed her saliva.


    Cami was tied up by a red rope; Mag was approaching her with a red candle; in a little dark hut. Everything seemed so erotic.


    ��Boom!��


    Right at this moment, the door of the little dark hut burst open and became countless splinters as a strong wind blew into the room.


    Mag used his hand to block the wind so that the candle wasn��t extinguished. He looked at that dancing me and sighed a breath of relief.


    Hmm? This shouldn��t be my concern right now!


    Mag suddenly remembered something as a chill swept over him from his back.


    His eyes immediately widened as he turned around.


    At the doorway, a woman who was wearing a long white dress and white gauze hat, slowly put down her leg. It looked that it was her who kicked the door into the wood chips that were flying around in the house.


    Of course, that wasn��t the problem.


    The problem was that Mag had already recognized who this was!


    Even though she was wearing a white gauze hat, that white dress with gold embroidery and the slender and sexy figure all entuated the identity of the person.


    A woman who shouldn��t be here at all.


    The most powerful woman on the Nond Continent, the former princess of the elves, also his nominal wife, Amy��s mother��Irina.


    In a dark room, a woman was bound by a red rope using a shameful technique, a man whose clothes were in a disarray, the whip that casually abandoned on the floor and the lit candle in Mag��s hand. Irina��s face was as cold as frost. That frost began to spread from the doorway into the little dark hut with a deep sense of coldness.


    Irina narrowed her eyes slightly after giving Cami a nce. She had even rode on this bat with big breasts in the past before, but now she was trying to steal her man.


    Mag��s lips moved a little as he squeezed out a forced smile. ��You may not believe me if I say this. We are just rehearsing the script.��


    ��Oh, men.��


    Irina red at him and the candle me zed instantly.


    A drop of red candle wax flowed down the candle and onto his hand. He let out a surprised shout as his hand shook and threw away the red candle.


    Mag could sense Irina��s chilling face even it��s behind the gauze.


    However, this exnation... Even he couldn��t bring himself to believe it.


    A person barging in suddenly had also given Cami a shock.


    If someone saw her like this and word got out, her reputation would be damaged!


    If Miss Gloria knew about this... Cami couldn��t bear to think about it. She was embarrassed enough to know that she was a masochist, and if Gloria found out about that too, she would never be able to hold her head up high in front of her again.


    Cami raised her chin, and proudly said, ��Hey, woman, let me tell you this. I am only demonstrating the actions for him. He is my ything. Don��t be mistaken.��


    The spirit binding rope had restrained all her magic, and at the same time it had rendered her unable to find out who the intruding person was. She could only vaguely sense something familiar.


    ��Shut up, stupid bat.��


    Irina took out a wooden folding chair and ��bam��, the chair sent Cami, whose mouth was wide open, flying. She got embedded into the wall and fainted with her eyes rolled backward.


    ��How dare you y with my man?�� Irina said coldly.


    Mag stared at the lone remaining leg of the chair in Irina��s hand and Cami who was stuck onto the wall, and his adam��s apple shifted. Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned!


    But! Is this the scene of a busted adultery?! Mag panicked slightly and felt a weird sense of shame at being caught in action.


    Wait!


    Wasn��t I the victim who was hit by a club and dragged here?


    Mag suddenly felt something was amiss. Even though this looked like a SM scene... he was truly a helpless and innocent victim from the start.


    Mag tried his best to shake the wood chips off his head naturally as he asked Irina, ��What are you doing here?��


    ��You have changed, Alex!�� Irina removed her gauze hat and stared into Mag��s eyes.


    There were no hysterics, only a disappointed look. But, it made Mag��s sense of shame even stronger.


    ��This is not what you imagine...�� Mag tried to exin.


    ��You are so naughty.��


    Irina frowned slightly as she flicked her finger, and the ck whip on the floor dropped into her hand.


    Mag felt like escaping, but he couldn��t move a single step as he remembered the difference between his and her power. He didn��t kneel on the spot, because his legs were scared stiff.


    ��Smack!


    The sound of the whipnding on a body reverberated throughout the little dark hut.


    ��Ah~��

 Chapter 1053 - Kill This Busty Ba

    <h4>Chapter 1053 Kill This Busty Ba</h4>


    ��Smack, smack, smack!��


    The sounds reverberated in the little dark hut, apanied by arousing shouts.


    ��Ah, you have changed indeed.��


    Irina threw the whip onto the floor and looked at Mag who had welts all over his body. Her tone of voice became gentler after she vented her anger.


    A slightly flushed Mag stood up straight as she put down the whip. He was still that real musculine man. He calmly said, ��Everything we see is a perspective, not the truth. The truth may not be what you think it is. After so many years, don��t you know what kind of man I am?��


    Irina looked at Cami who was stuck on the wall as she shook her head, and said, ��You only epted passively in the past, but now you have picked up the whip and the candle. And you even learnt suchplicated binding techniques. Whose clothes are you wearing now!��


    Mag felt like crying. He was the victim obviously, okay!


    ��But I am really innocent! I went to the Dragon Inds this morning and when I got back, I detected someone was following me. I wanted to draw her out so I turned into the small alley. Then, I was knocked unconscious and dragged here...��


    ��If you say so, you are still that passive masochist?��


    ��If you want it to be... in this case, I guess yes...��


    Irina stared into Mag��s eyes for a while. Although there was a hint of helplessness in his eyes, he never shifted his gaze away. It was as pure as before.


    ��Alright, I will give you a chance to prove yourself.�� Irina pointed at Cami. ��Kill this busty bat.��


    ��This... is not too good, right?�� Mag looked at Cami, who was stuck on the wall in a weird pose. Although this countess had weird thinking, she didn��t deserve to die ording to her recent actions.


    Mag coughed softly with a wise look, and said, ��She is Countess Bartoli and has a high status in the vampire tribe. Killing her will definitely cause a big hoo-ha. Furthermore, she has a ck cat servant who most probably knows about this. But it has gone missing now. If this incident gets out...��


    ��You mean this ugly thing?�� Irina went out of the door and threw an unconscious ck cat at Mag��s feet.


    Mag: ��...��


    The awkward silence continued for a while.


    ��Have you eaten? If not, I��ll go back and cook you a bowl of noodles,�� Mag said gently to Irina.


    ��I don��t want noodles. I want to eat steak.�� A sparkle lit up in Irina��s eyes.


    ��Alright, I��ll make it for you.�� Mag nodded as he stepped over the ck cat and went toward the door.


    Irina gazed at Cami on the wall and an ice de appeared in her hand. However, the ice de quickly shattered into shards andy on the floor. She put on her gauze hat before she turned and walked outside.


    ��Huh. A hundreds-year-old-virgin.��


    Mag who was standing by the doorway, heard Irina��s murmur and he curled his lips. This was indeed an old virgin.


    However, he was relieved that she didn��t kill her.


    He didn��t develop feelings for her because they were ying SM. Cami was a regr at the restaurant, after all. He would feel bad if she was killed because of a misunderstanding.


    They strolled toward Mamy Restaurant, with Irina following Mag about 10 meters behind.


    Mag found a corner to put on another piece of clothing. The clothes he had on were shredded by Irina��s whipping. He would send out an odd message if people saw him like that.


    ��Hmm?��


    Irina stopped when they passed by the magic potion shop. A hint of surprise shed through her eyes.


    ��Shh.�� Mag who just reached the restaurant, turned, and made a ��silent�� gesture to Irina swiftly. He knew Irina and Urien were old friends, but he didn��t want a third party to know about the rtionship between him and Irina now.


    Irina pondered for a while, and then she continued onto the restaurant.


    Mag heaved a sigh of relief before he took out the key to open the door. It was already two in the afternoon so the restaurant should be empty.


    ��Ding.��


    A quiet chime sounded when Mag opened the door.


    ��Mr. Mag!��


    A surprised voice sounded and before Mag could regain his wits, a figure with golden-red hair already threw herself at him. She leaped into his arms immediately and intertwined her sexy, long legs around his waist.


    ��h, h, h...�� Gina said a bunch of words in indecipherable fishnguage. Even though Mag couldn��t understand her, he could feel her worry from her facial expression and tone of voice.


    If it was during usual times, Mag would struggle for two seconds before epting the concern from his employee.


    But now...


    He could already feel the chill at his back.


    What��s going on today! Why does the ughter field of a love triangle keep popping up! Mag moaned internally.


    ��Ah, Server Gina. I am okay, I didn��t get killed. You don��t have to worry about me,�� Mag exined cleanly before Irina took out a little chair. Apart from untangling Gina��s legs, he also got some distance in between them.


    Irina put away the chair that she had just pulled out.


    Her judging gazended on Gina��s bosom for a moment before narrowing her eyes. Hers were even a little bigger than hers.


    She shifted her gaze downward. Because her top was shorter, her fair and t tummy was exposed. There even was a pearl embedded at her belly button. It looked rather enticing.


    Shifting her gaze further downward; under the short skirt were straight, long legs covered by ck stockings.


    ��Only a server?�� There was disbelief in Irina��s eyes.


    ��Let��s go in first.�� Mag quickly went in. Family matters were best settled at home.


    Who is she? Gina had only noticed Irina who was following after Mag now, and there was a hint of confusion in her eyes. But, she still gave her an innocent smile and held the door for Irina toe in.


    Who is she? Why is she in this restaurant? Irina was sizing Gina up too. She didn��t understand a word she was saying earlier. It was neither themon tongue of the continent, nor was it another species��nguage.


    ��Gina is a mermaid and she teleported into the restaurant. Because she couldn��t stay away from seawater, we decided to keep her in the restaurant as a server and made a huge fish tank for her. Her job is to pacify the children of the customers.�� Mag rapidly made the introduction the moment he stepped in. ��Because of thenguage barrier, she likes to express herself physically. That hug earlier was a bodynguage that she often used to show her wee and concern.��


    ��Nice to meet you, I am Gina.�� Gina extended her hand to Irina with a smile and greeted her using the continent��smon tongue fluently.


    ��...��


    Holy moly... Could you not contradict me like that! Mag��s expression was frozen instantaneously.


    ��Nice to meet you.�� Irina nced at Mag as a smirk appeared on her lips. She, too, extended her hand to shake Gina��s hand gently.


    ��She... She...�� Mag felt his throat was a little dry and he didn��t know how to exin himself at that moment.

 Chapter 1054 - Oh, A Mermaid Who Could Spread Her Legs?

    <h4>1054 Oh, A Mermaid Who Could Spread Her Legs?</h4>


    ��Go up and rest, Gina.�� Mag gestured to Gina. It was better not to get the innocent people involved. He had no idea what was going to happen.


    ��Okay.�� Gina nodded obediently before waving to Irina with a smile and saying, ��Goodbye.��


    It��s great that Mr. Mag is alright. Lantisde would be doomed if something happened to him. However, who is this woman wearing the gauze hat? She��s so mysterious. Could she be Amy��s mother? Gina went upstairs, feeling very curious.


    ��She really is a mermaid. She almost died of dehydration when she first teleported over,�� Mag saidughingly, pretending to be rxed.


    ��Oh. A mermaid who could spread her legs?�� Irina smirked coldly.


    Suddenly, Mag felt a little guilty and cautiously said, ��She had evolved. After eating my beggar��s chicken, she learnt how to breathe onnd, and can also maintain her human form for a longer period of time.��


    Irina didn��t reply, but instead asked, ��Where��s little Amy?�� Her facial expression softened the moment she mentioned Amy.


    ��Amy has gone to Chaos School to learn magic from Krassu,�� Mag quickly answered. His heart suddenly constricted as he wondered what Amy had written in her notebook. If Irina knew about it, the punishment waiting for him could be more than just kneeling on the washing board.


    Irina nodded slightly. She already knew Amy was learning magic from Krassu, so she changed the topic. ��Where��s Firis? Where did you put her up?��


    ��Firis is a server at the restaurant. She��s in charge of processing the ingredients and learning to cook certain dishes from me. She also takes care of Amy asionally.��


    ��Did you tell her your identity? Isn��t it easier for people to discover your identity by keeping her near you?��


    ��She doesn��t know who I am. Furthermore, her identity has been whitewashed so nobody will suspect me.�� Mag shook his head. He was rather confident about this. Then, he asked Irina, ��However, is the elves�� issue settled? Why did youe here?��


    Irina sat down on a chair, and calmly said, ��I have started a revolutionary riot among the elves. All the elves that betrayed the Wind Forest and joined us will be night elves. We shall endeavor to overthrow the rule of Wind Forest, abolish the family system, and create a new elven paradise.��


    ��Overthrow the rule of Wind Forest?�� Mag listened to what Irina had said casually and felt a quiver in his heart.


    Even though Irina had said it very casually, the difficulties and dangers within were beyond his greatest imagination.


    Challenging a deeply rooted system usually required a drastic social change as the base; otherwise, it would not be sessful.


    ��I am hungry.��


    Irina raised her head and looked at Mag with a pout.


    There were neitherints, nor too much ming.


    As he looked at the woman who always maintained her strongman persona in the public but was now showing her soft side to him, Mag felt his heart melt at that moment.


    ��I will go make you the ck pepper steak now. See what else you want in the menu and I will make it for you too.�� Mag turned around and went into the kitchen.


    ��Okay,�� Irina answered, and started to flip through the menu.


    Mag came out with a ss of water as Irina closed the menu, and asked, ��What else would you like?��


    Irina took the ss over and had a sip. Smiling, she said, ��Only children make choices. I want everything.��


    ��Everything?�� Mag raised his eyebrow. He nodded when he saw the tiredness in Irina��s eyes. ��Alright, I will make each and every one of them for you.��


    ��Alright.�� Irina nodded. She put down the ss and looked toward the staircase. ��You and little Amy live upstairs?��


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded. He believed he didn��t have weird stuff that he had to keep away from her, so he replied, ��You can go upstairs to have a look if you want to know little Amy��s living environment.��


    ��I quite like this ce. From today onward, I will be the boss��s wife. Of course I should see the ce that I am living in from now on.�� Irina stood up and went upstairs.


    ��Boss��s wife? We are indeed short of one.�� A smile appeared at Mag��s lips as he went into the kitchen.


    There was only one customer for that afternoon, but she was the most important customer ever.


    Irina reached the second floor. The floor wasid with original wood with gentle lines. The door of the room near the staircase was open, and there was plenty of strange stuff inside, but judging from the sizes, they should be Amy��s toys. They almost upied the entire room. There was also a swing next to the window.


    ��He had prepared a lot of toys for little Amy.�� Irina nodded to express her satisfaction with Mag as a father.


    She walked further in, and water sshing sounds could be heard in the room where the door was half-opened.


    Irina peered through the door��s crack, and amazement rose up in her eyes.


    There was a giant crystal fish tank in that room, and in the tank was Gina, whom she had just met. Her long and slender legs had changed into a rainbow-colored fishtail. She was blowing bubbles with her eyes closed, and there was a pile made up of some golden eggshells on the floor at the side.


    She indeed is a mermaid? But why have I never heard of the merfolk before? Are they a kind of demon? Irina thought doubtfully. There wasn��t any information about merfolk in her memory, but this sight proved that Mag had told her the truth earlier.


    There wasn��t a loophole. Irina continued to the next room with a rxed expression. She pushed open the door, and found a huge room on its other side.


    There were a pair of big slippers and a pair of small slippers at the doorway. Each had a big (or small, respectively) head of a bear at its tip.


    In the center of the room was a huge bed. The soft silk nket made one feel warmth. There was a little bed next to the big bed that had a cute little bear pattern on it. It should be Amy��s bed.


    Irina opened the wardrobe��s doors. It was full of all sorts of little skirts and clothes. There were only three sets of chef��s uniforms and two sets of male clothes in the corner of the wardrobe.


    ��This is more like it.�� Irina closed the wardrobe��s doors with a smile on her face. She stretched out her arms and fell backward. Her entire body sunk into the big soft bed.


    ��It��s sofortable~��


    The warm silk quilt had aforting fragrance. Her tensed up nerves and tired body achieved the perfect rxation at this moment.


    A helping of ck pepper steak was done quickly, and Mag waited for a while. He began to wonder if he forgot to keep something when Irina didn��t make her way down after a long time. He went upstairs cautiously to ask her down for her meal.


    When he opened the door, Mag saw Irina lying on the bed, sleeping peacefully.


    ��Seems like she is indeed very tired recently.�� Mag sneaked over quietly and bent over to cover her with the nket.


    Right at this moment, Irina suddenly opened her eyes. She reached out, grabbed his cor and then pulled him down.

 Chapter 1055 - Everything Was Mesmerizing Beyond Words

    <h4>1055 Everything Was Mesmerizing Beyond Words</h4>


    Mag, who hadn��t expected that, only felt a pressure on his cor before he was pulled forward.


    That smooth and delicate face got closer and closer. He had already seen her lips curled slightly. Her small delicate lips were full and wet. Her eyshes were quivering, and there was no sun, moon, or stars in her blue eyes��only he was in them.


    At that very moment, he could feel his heart tremble slightly, and he allowed himself to fall forward and press onto those red lips.


    The soft red lips were warm and moist as if they were a strawberry-vored jelly. He couldn��t help but lick them with his tongue.


    Irina shut her eyes instantaneously. Her longshes were quivering, and two rosy blushes appeared on her cheeks.


    Hot breaths washed all over her face, and that warm gentle lips pressed onto hers so tightly that her breathing seemed to be stolen in that instant!


    Her brain was in a daze, and her body and lips became a little stiff. She didn��t know what she should do following that.


    Soon, she could feel a soft tip of a tongue brushing across her lips lightly. An unusual numbness immediately spread all over and scratched at her heart like a kitten.


    Then, it slipped into her mouth when she wasn��t paying attention. It was taking in her scent without any restraints.


    ��Mmm~��


    The heart throb at that instant made their surroundings quiet. All they could hear was her moan.


    A battle of the tongues. One party was relentless, while the other party was utterly defenseless.


    Suckling, entangling, everything was mesmerizing beyond words.


    Slender arms went around his waist and interlocked tightly. The bodies that were so tightly pressed together were able to feel each other��s heartbeat.


    As if a century had passed, Mag opened his eyes slowly. He was supporting himself on his arms as he looked at the Irina underneath him. Her face was flushed and her chest was rising and falling gently. Her eyes were tightly shut and her eyshes were quivering gently. She looked so adorable that his gaze became gentler.


    At this moment, he wanted to protect her forever.


    This had to be what the throbbing of love felt.


    The suffocated sensation began to dissipate. Irina opened her eyes gradually and looked into a pair of gentle eyes.


    She could hear her heart beating furiously. She only realized after that loving kiss that she could still feel how it was to fall in love.


    ��I...�� There was a tinge of shyness in Irina��s voice as she tried to break up this arousing silence.


    ��Grooowl~��


    An untimely stomach growling sound continued the conversation for her.


    Mag curled his lips and teased, ��Do you want to eat the steak, or do you want to eat me?��


    ��You are so naughty.��


    Irina gave him a push and flipped over. She took over the control and pressed Mag underneath her. Looking into his eyes, she warned, ��Remember, I have to be the one who initiates this kind of matter.��


    ��Bring it on. Consider me losing if I make a sound.��


    Mag stretched out his arms with a fearless expression.


    ��You��re shameless!�� Irina snorted in her heart. The door was still ajar, and there was a bubbling mermaid next door. She still had an image to maintain. She leaped onto the floor agily and walked out the door as she pretended to casually say, ��I shall let you off this time. I��m hungry and I want to eat good food.��


    Mag got out of bed too. ��Okay, I will cook for you,�� he said to Irina with a smile on his face.


    Due to the short makeout session, the ck pepper steak had gotten cold. Thus, Mag made another helping for Irina again.


    The steak was still steaming when it was cut open, and the red meat juice and red wine oozed out. When she sent it into her mouth, she felt the delicious taste of the tender beef melting away in her mouth.


    ��It��s heavenly.��


    Irina��s eyes closed slightly. Her face was slightly flushed due to the alcohol and a blissful smile was stered across.


    Mag gazed at Irina who was enjoying her steak with a smile on his face too. At the same time, he was nning the dishes�� cooking sequence. Tofu pudding, beef kebabs, Peking Duck...


    Tofu pudding needed to be prepared in advance. If he started now, it would be ready in time as the dessert when she was about to finish her meal.


    ��This roast beef kebab is delicious. Give me five more for every vor.


    ��Peking Duck tastes good too! Pack up one for me to take awayter!


    ��Oh! This roujiamo is powerful!��


    ...


    Mag brought out delicacy after delicacy, and Irina��s praises and shouts of amazement reverberated in the restaurant.


    Even Mag couldn��t help but be amazed by her appetite. One helping of ck pepper steak, 30 beef kebabs, one whole Peking Duck, two roujiamos, one whole spicy grilled fish... and that was only the beginning.


    ��Phew... I think I am getting full.��


    Irina put down the drumstick��s bone as she heaved out a breath and revealed a happy smile.


    She hadn��t eaten any cooked food ever since Firis left, and when she was fighting the Ghost��s Aura with the Tree of Life, she only depended on the Tree of Life to supply her with life force.


    The current situation of the night elves was not optimistic. Just the problem of food was enough to give her a headache. Furthermore, this was the time where the shortage of fruits was the greatest. Many elves were starving, and as their leader, she naturally gave all her food to her people. She only drank dew to suppress her hunger for the past three days.


    And today, she had tasted the most scrumptious food in the world and she stuffed herself.


    This feeling was simply too blissful!


    ��A warm andfortable room, endless good food, and...�� Irina looked at the side profile of Mag in the kitchen. That sexy lips reminded her of the kiss earlier, and a blush crept up on her cheeks. ��...and I can live together with little Amy. It��s a ce where I don��t want to leave.��


    Mag came out with two bowls of tofu pudding. He ced them down gently in front of Irina as he smilingly said, ��We have onest item, the tofu pudding. There��s a savory and a sweet version, which one do you prefer?��


    The aroma of the tofu pudding greeted her. It was refreshing, and it got rid of the greasiness she felt after eating a whole beggar��s chicken.


    Irina stared at the two tofu puddings. The one on the left had golden-red syrup drizzled over it, and it looked tantalizingly sweet. The one on the right was drizzled with orangey-red sauce, and had salted vegetables and spring onions scattered in the center.


    ��Although I want to eat both of them, I can only finish one right now. So, I pick the sweet one.�� Irina shifted the sweet tofu pudding in front of her. She took a spoon to dig into the tofu pudding covered by the golden-red syrup. The spoon left a white hole in the tofu pudding, and then the red syrup flew into it. The tofu pudding covered by syrup shook slightly in her spoon, delicate like a piece of art.


    ��This is beautiful. I didn��t expect you to be able to make such pretty food. No wonder nobody suspects you,�� Irina said with a smile as she put the tofu pudding into her mouth.


    The delectable tofu pudding almost melted as soon as she put it in her mouth. The syrup was so thick and delightful, and it came together perfectly with the tofu pudding. She couldn��t help but close her eyes.


    The tofu pudding was sweet, but not too sweet. After she swallowed, the pleasant taste remained in her mouth. She opened her eyes and stared at the bowl in front of her. She brought another spoonful into her mouth, and another... She was eating it with mounting happiness.

 Chapter 1057 - Should I Praise You?

    <h4>1057 Should I Praise You?</h4>


    The ck cat used its sharp ws and finally peeled Cami down from the wall. As it was untying the spirit binding rope, it asked, ��Madam...! Are you alright?!��


    ��Who was that woman! How dare she use a chair to smash me in the face... Shhh... It hurts...�� Cami said grudgingly as she covered her face.


    ��I was knocked out even before I could see anything...�� the ck cat said, still feeling a little scared. Its power wasn��t stronger, but its senses and speed were equivalent to a 7th-tier magic beast. Yet, it was knocked out before it saw anything.


    ��Although her face was covered, that woman gave me a familiar feeling. I seemed to have met her somewhere before. Who could she be? Furthermore, what did she mean with herst sentence?�� Cami gave her head two pats. But, as if it was an edited film, her memory before she fainted only consisted of that woman wearing the white gauze hat and a rapidly approaching chair.


    ��Madam, did that womane to save Boss Mag? Maybe he will know something,�� the ck cat said cautiously.


    ��That chap...�� Cami��s gazended on the red spirit binding rope on the ground. She was instantly reminded of that humiliating bondage and the whipping earlier.


    Why did I have such a big reaction! I am obviously a noble... sadist. How could I have reacted to the whipping? Moreover... he is a man, a dirty man!


    Cami��s heart was entangled into a mess. Whatever happened today had changed her consistent style and understanding. The bondage that resembled a tortoise shell, the pping sounds of the whipnding on her body, the bright red candle... All these seemed to have opened the door to a whole new world for her.


    ��Madam, should we go and look for him now?�� the ck cat asked cautiously.


    ��No.�� Cami shook her head decisively. ��I am a little tired today. I will go and sort things out with him tomorrow.��


    She felt her legs were aching and sore after being bound for a long time. She just wanted to go back and lie down.


    She wondered if that woman was still with Mag. She wasn��t afraid of her, but if she went in her current condition, she would most likely be smacked unconscious by a chair again. That would be too embarrassing.


    ��Alright.�� The ck cat heaved a sigh of relief.


    ...


    A long line began to form in front of Mamy Restaurant again. The furor of the domination of the rankings incident had died down quite a bit by then. However, people were still talking about it.


    But aspared to the doubts in the beginning, many people had be fans instantly after trying the delicious food at Mamy Restaurant. They started to defend and speak out for Mamy Restaurant on their own ord. This made Mamy Restaurant��s reviews go up vertically.


    Moreover, many customers went to try the food based on the rankings, and had in fact found the delicacies that were hidden amongst the many restaurants. This made the trustworthiness of the Delicious Cuisine Rankings, which was highly doubted initially, increase greatly. It began to be an important guide for many people to find good food.


    The high pricing of Mamy Restaurant had stopped many customers, but there were still many affordable and delicious good foods on the rankings that were highly sought after by the food lovers.


    On the second floor of the Sith Restaurant, the restaurant manager looked at the long line forming outside, and agitatedly said to a thin middle-aged man wearing a chef��s uniform, ��Boss, we haven��t even started operations, and there are already so many customers lining up out there. And they all specify that they want to order our freshwater seafood soup. Finally, more people know about our restaurant. This is worth your persistence in making the best freshwater seafood soup all these years.��


    ��The river��s surface has frozen over for the past few days, and it is getting increasingly difficult to catch the freshwater seafood. We have to go and negotiate with the fishermen tomorrow. Even if they hike up the price, we have to ask them to catch the fish by chiseling through the ice. Otherwise, our customers will be disappointed if they fail to get the freshwater seafood soup,�� the thin man said smilingly.


    ��Boss, may I suggest that we go and buy some farmed freshwater seafood secretly? Anyway, there is not too much difference taste-wise,�� the manager continued in a hushed voice. ��Fishing by chiseling ice, those fishermen are definitely going to demand an exorbitant price. If we don��t increase the price of the freshwater seafood soup, I��m afraid we might even incur a loss.��


    ��No way. Using freshly caught freshwater seafood is our tradition as well as signature. Wouldn��t we be smashing our own signature by using farmed freshwater seafood? We cannot do such a thing.�� The boss shook his head decisively and determinedly. There wasn��t any room for negotiation.


    The manager tried to speak, but soon gave up. After a while, feeling unconvinced, he said, ��We have been consistently improving and persisting for 10-odd years, how could that Mamy Restaurant have won over us? I heard that dish isn��t even a soup dish, it is a dish with some soup in it. Isn��t it obvious that they deliberately pushed it up to the first spot?!��


    ��Since the rankings ced our freshwater seafood soup at the spot number two, it already indicates that the current judgements were rather fair. That Mamy Restaurant must have its unique points that make it able to dominate all the six rankings.��


    ��If he is truly capable, I have nothing to say. I simply cannot stand those people who used unscrupulous means to get to the top spot. We are just one step away from the peak.�� The manager was still not convinced. He said, ��Boss, let��s go and challenge Mamy Restaurant! We will snatch back the top spot of the Soup Rankings open and aboveboard!��


    ��This matter...�� That boss was a little hesitant. Of course, he cared about the rankings. He had spent so many years improving and guarding his heirloom freshwater seafood soup��s recipe, and they were finally noticed due to the Delicious Cuisine Rankings.


    Although there was only one rank��s difference between the first and the second, they held totally different meanings.


    ...


    ��Father, where have you been this afternoon? Little Amy is very worried about you. Furthermore, we didn��t have lunch to eat. Although we ate the beef kebabs made by Big Sister Bean Sprout, we are still so hungry!�� Amy, who ran into Mag��s arms the moment she came in, asked softly with a judging look in her eyes.


    ��I was running some errands, but I couldn��t get back in time. I will make delicious food for Amy tonight.�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Okay, okay.�� Amy nodded. Her eyes lit up instantly when she heard about good food.


    Mag looked at the long line outside, but he didn��t see Irina. Anyway, she should be still full after eating so much in the afternoon.


    After the busy dinner service ended, Mag waved goodbye to thedies at the door. Then, he scanned the surroundings at the doorway, but Irina wasn��t there. He was a little disappointed.


    ��Father, whom are you waiting for?�� Amy asked Mag curiously, hugging Ugly Duckling.


    ��Yup. I am waiting for a person. She should being.�� Mag nodded. He decided to wait inside since he couldn��t see her out there.


    ��Besides Firis and Gina, there are still quite a few other women. A 8th-tier Frost Dragon, a 7th-tier elf, a 7th-tier spatial magic caster, a half-dragon, and a little elf. They are all your service staff. Should I praise you?�� a slightly jealous voice spoke out behind him.

 Chapter 1058 - It Should Be Fine For Us To Sleep Together, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 1058 It Should Be Fine For Us To Sleep Together, Right?</h4>


    Mag froze. As apetent boss, he had really recruited these employees to boost the restaurant��s benefits and efficiency. If he thought that way, he really should be praised.


    However, these words could only exist in his heart.


    He would never find another restaurant with such a service staff lineup in Chaos City, or even in the entire Nond Continent.


    In fact... it was rather bizarre.


    Moreover, every one of them was a pretty youngdy... erm, except Shirley.


    But, frankly speaking, there were not many youngdies who were prettier than Shirley.


    As a restaurant owner recruiting a batch of service staff like them, he couldn��t really say that it wasn��t bizarre.


    What should I do? Panicking, waiting for advice online!


    Mag��s forehead began to sweat.


    ��Big Sister Irina! What are you doing here? I missed you so much!��


    Amy threw Ugly Duckling aside andunched into Irina ecstatically. She struggled to get her face out of her bosom and gazed at her in shock and wonder.


    Irina��s gaze, too, softened as she hugged Amy. Smiling, she said, ��Of course, I came to see little Amy. I haven��t seen you in two months and you have grown taller. Erm, and prettier too. That part resembles me.��


    ��Really? Will little Amy be as beautiful as Big Sister Irina when I grow up?�� Amy asked in a surprise.


    ��No. There will only be one as pretty as me.�� Irina shook her head.


    ��Ah?�� Amy red as she felt her young heart was hurt.


    ��Erm?�� Mag raised his eyebrows. He didn��t expect she would say harsh things to Amy too.


    Irina could sense that Amy was hurt. After pondering, she smiled and consoled, ��It��s alright. Even though you won��t be as pretty as me, you will be prettier than other people.��


    ��Okay, that��s good. When I grow up, Big Sister Irina will be old, and I will be the prettiest.�� Amy had a smile on her face again.


    ��Huh?�� Irina red. She didn��t expect the little one to stab her using age as a ��knife��.


    They are indeed biological mother and daughter. Looking at the two of them hurting each other, Mag��s lips curled up in a smile. He felt a sense of unusual warmth.


    Mag opened the door and smilingly said, ��It��s cold out there. Come on in.��


    Irina carried Amy in with her.


    Ugly Duckling looked at Irina apprehensively from the side. It wanted to get close, but it was afraid to do so.


    The door closed, shutting the coldness out there too.


    ��Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?�� Mag asked Irina.


    Irina gave it some thought before replying, ��I want to eat... grilled fish, beef kebabs, and one more beggar��s chicken. That��s all for now.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded and went into the kitchen.


    ��Father only asks Big Sister Irina if she wants to eat, but you didn��t ask little Amy. I am not your little precious anymore. You don��t love me anymore...�� Amy pursed her lips, feeling aggrieved.


    Mag turned around and looked at the jealous little one. Smiling, he asked, ��Then, does little Amy want to have some supper? Father will cook anything you want for you.��


    A smile appeared on Amy��s face. She hugged Irina��s arm, and happily said, ��I want the same as Big Sister Irina. I am going to eat with her!��


    ��You are so precious.�� Irina pinched Amy��s cheek.


    ��Alright, I will make them for you two.�� Mag nodded and went to the kitchen.


    After Mag went into the kitchen, Irina smilingly asked Amy, ��Little Amy, in our two months apart, did your father sleep with any big sisters? Kiss them? Hug them? Or did he suddenly disappear in the middle of the night? Were there weird soundsing from the adjacent room? Did he receive weird letters...?��


    Amy ran to the counter to retrieve a little ck book as she smilingly said, ��Oh. I have a notebook that recorded all these...��


    A gorgeous mother and her adorable daughter were flipping through a little ck notebook. This scene of a loving pair of mother and daughter was so warm and beautiful.


    However, Mag��s hand holding the cleaver shook when he saw this scene from the kitchen.


    The book that Amy had in her hands was a real ��death note��. He had no idea what Amy wrote there, and before he could confiscate it, it was already in Irina��s hands.


    This time... I should be dead meat? Mag moaned in his heart. It was his fault for not anticipating the sudden arrival of Irina. He hadn��t even bribed Amy yet; he was totally defenseless.


    Pretending he didn��t know what was going on, Mag came out with the grilled fish and said, ��There��s nothing interesting in there. Let��s eat the grilled fish first.��


    He tried to peep into Amy��s notebook out of the corner of his eye. He had to prepare in advance toplete his lies as much as possible.


    ��Smells so good.�� Irina shut the book, and surprisingly didn��t act up. There was even a hint of a smile on her lips.


    Oh sh*t! This is too scary? Could she be nning something big? Or she is going to finish me off after she has this meal? Mag blinked as he nced at Irina who was picking a piece of fish with her chopsticks and ced it into Amy��s bowl. He couldn��t read her thoughts, so he got even more panicked.


    He would rather she red up like a storm. At least he didn��t have to be perturbed like this.


    ��You are not eating?�� Irina asked Mag who was standing next to the table rigidly as she ate a piece of fish.


    ��Yes, Father. You should have some too.�� Amy sucked in a strand of rice noodles and shook her body happily.


    ��Okay.�� Mag sat next to Amy stiffly and stared at the mother-daughter duo eating happily. He didn��t know what they were thinking, so he decided to just give up, and began to tuck into the grilled fish.


    Forget it. Even if he was going to die, he would die after he was full.


    After eating the grilled fish, Mag went to grill a big bunch of beef kebabs.


    Irina bit into the beef kebab as she said to Mag, ��I want to drink beer.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag went into the kitchen to get two big mugs of beer. He put one in front of Irina and one in front of himself.


    He had seldom drunk aftering to this world, but tonight he wanted to drink with her.


    They were eating the fragrant and spicy beef kebabs coupled with the icy cold beer. It only took them a few bites to finish the kebabs. The beer was swiftly finished and topped up too.


    Irina��s face was flushed after drinking three big mugs of beer continuously. She raised the mug against the light and smiled as she looked through the transparent amber colored beer. ��This beer is so nice. It��s almost perfect when it��s coupled with this beef kebab.��


    Mag gazed at the adorably drunk Irina and clicked his mug with hers with a smile. He softly said, ��Cheers.��


    ��Cheers!�� Irina raised her mug and downed her beef in a few gulps before letting Mag refill for her again.


    Irina finally put her head on the table and dozed off after drinking quite a number of mugs of beer. Amy, too, slept on herp.


    Phew~ She��s finally drunk.


    Mag heaved a sigh of relief. After drinking so much beer, even with his drinking capacity, his head was also spinning when he stood up.


    However... what do we do now? Where should she sleep? Mag looked at the drunk Irina and felt his head ache a little. After thinking for a while, he decided.


    It should be fine for us to sleep together, right?

 Chapter 1059 - Getting Into A Bed Is Such An Exciting Experience!

    <h4>Chapter 1059 Getting Into A Bed Is Such An Exciting Experience!</h4>


    He carried Amy and Irina upstairs together because the little one refused to let go of her hand. After some thought, Mag decided not to separate them, and carried them up to the big bed together.


    Mag had a smile on his lips after he looked at Irina hugging Amy so naturally with a rxed smile on her face. He suddenly felt peace and quiet in his heart.


    The family of three as a unit in this small house gave him an unexinable peace of mind.


    But he was very aware that this scene could at mostst one night.


    Since Irina had already begun in her journey to rebel against the Wind Forest, she definitely had to leave.


    He was still far from able to defend and take care of her with his current capabilities, and he couldn��t make himself say out the words to make her stay.


    ��System, if I need your help to overthrow the rule of Wind Forest, how much money do I need?�� Mag asked silently in his heart.


    ��It��s not enough even if I sold you,�� the system said disdainfully.


    Mag raised his eyebrows. He was only asking casually. The system seemed to have many restrictions dictating its interference. It definitely couldn��t interfere with this matter, as it would affect the whole continent .


    Mag stood next to the bed and looked at them for a while before he tucked the nket tightly around them. Then, he went down and got him busy in the kitchen again.


    An hourter, Mag ced a big takeaway box on the first table next to the staircase. Then, he wrote a note and pasted on it.


    Mag changed into his pyjamas after taking a bath. He stared at the bottle of cologne in the corner for a moment. Finally, he took it up after some hesitation.


    ��Amy is my daughter, Irina is Amy��s mother. In this case, there should be no problem for me to sleep in the same bed with her, right?


    ��There are only two beds in this room. The small bed is too short that I can��t even fit my legs in. The big bed is the only choice.


    ��Beside, this is my house, my bed!��


    Mag stood next to the bed and mumbled while in a dilemma.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling who couldn��t get onto the bed stood next to Mag��s feet and meowed at him pitifully.


    ��Alright, Ugly Duckling. You can sleep on the little bed, and I will sleep in the big bed. It��s settled.��


    Mag made his decision instantaneously. He grabbed Ugly Duckling and put it on the little bed. Then, hey down at the peripheral of the big bed gently about half a meter away from Irina.


    This is the first time I feel that getting into a bed is such an exciting experience! Magy as straight as a salted fish and stared at the ceiling. He could sense the figure lying close by and feel his heart throbbing away.


    Mag used deep breathing to adjust his emotions and calm himself.


    Although he wasn��t an inexperienced young virginald, Amy was lying on the bed as well. Of course he got to try to be a ��saint��.


    After a while, Mag still didn��t feel sleepy, so he turned his head to look at Irina. A gleam of light came in through the window and the soft silk nket had a tantalizing curvature due to the bosom. The straight perky nose, tiny mouth, and the profile were still as mesmerizing as before.


    Mag justy there quietly and watched. His emotions began to calm down, and he began to feel sleepy.


    But, just as he was about to close his eyes, Irina, who was supposed to be asleep, opened her eyes and turned over to face him. ��Am I nice to look at?��


    ��N-nice,�� Mag answered subconsciously. Then, he realized she had woken up suddenly despite being drunk.


    Before he could do anything, Irina suddenly stretched out her arm and pulled him over into her bosom.


    Mag was stunned for a moment as he felt the softness and warmth against his face and the body pressing against his. What was going on now?


    He raised his head to look at Irina. She seemed to be asleep again with her eyes closed and her breathing stable and peaceful. If he wasn��t pulled over and lying atop on her softnessfortably and smelling her sweet scent now, he would really believe that he had been hallucinating earlier.


    Was that an unconscious behavior? Mag thought suspiciously. Irina��s arm was still on his body and was hugging him close.


    He was envying Amy earlier, and now he, too, was enjoying the same bosom pillow��s benefits.


    He would take things as theye.


    Mag closed his eyesfortably. He sought afortable angle, feeling rather entitled, and dozed off peacefully.


    That was how an experienced man should behave.


    Those men who pretended to move around and pretended to be shy were the real perverts.


    One loved one in each arm, I am indeed the biggest winner. A smile appeared on Irina��s lips. She also fell asleep hugging Mag and Amy in each arm.


    In the second half of the night, Irina suddenly opened her eyes and gazed at the sky which was slowly bing bright beyond the window. She looked at the two people sleeping on the bed, feeling reluctant to leave. She lowered her head and kissed Amy on her forehead. Then, she stared at Mag��s face for a while before she kissed him on his lips with a blush on her cheeks.


    She released the two of them gently, and appeared next to the bed in a sh.


    ��I guess I will be able to hack through those chaps very soon. I wille back and stay with you then,�� Irina said quietly before she turned around and walked out determinedly.


    Just as her figure disappeared at the doorway, Mag who was supposed to be in deep sleep, opened his eyes and clenched his fists tightly. He quietly said, ��I will go and look for you very soon. Very soon.��


    Irina saw the big box on the table next to the staircase the moment she went downstairs.


    There was a piece of paper on the takeaway box. Only a simple sentence was written on it: ��Bring it along for your journey.��


    ��What��s this for? This chap.�� Irinaughed out, but a tear sparkled at the corner of her eyes.


    ...


    ��Wait for me to return. If you dare to seduce other young girls, I will kill all of you!��


    Early next morning, Mag saw the line of words written in a scrawl on the piece of paper left on the table. His eyes couldn��t help but twitch.


    Was it his fault that he had a seductive face?!


    However, he kept that piece of paper carefully. He discovered Amy��s notebook when he was about to ce the note into the counter.


    What kind of scandals did the little one write in there? Irina actually didn��t re up after reading about them? Mag picked up that notebook curiously and started to read it sneakily.


    ��Father made me a very delicious rainbow fried rice this morning. We had steak and grilled beef kebabs for lunch. We had the super spicy grilled fish for dinner. We had a great time eating all the food today.


    ��Today, Father made a very scrumptious red braised pork, and he helped a poor grandpa draw a portrait to find his lost child. If I got lost, Father would definitely draw a pretty portrait of me, right? Yup, that��s for sure. After all, I am so pretty.


    ��Today, a big sister mermaid suddenly appeared in the restaurant, and she fainted even before she could say a word. Father and I carried her upstairs to soak in the bathtub. Father added a lot of sea salt into the water so that she could survive. She drank so much salt water. Does it mean that we don��t have to add any more salt if we make her into a roast mermaid?��

 Chapter 1060 - I, Irina

    <h4>Chapter 1060 I, Irina</h4>


    ��Ugly Duckling has grown fatter. Its tummy is so fleshy. Although it��s nice to touch, if this continues, we will be able to eat a roast duck that we reared.��


    ...


    This... This is my real fresh-and-blood daughter! Mag was tremendously touched by the notebook in his hands.


    He finally understood why Irina didn��t have any adverse reaction after reading the notebook yesterday and even behaved much nicer to him.


    This definitely wasn��t a ��death notebook��. This was utterly a foodie��s diary.


    Furthermore, the little one had sessfully shaped him into a kind and principled good man.


    Mag put the little ck book back into the cupboard, and happily said to himself, ��Okay, I will add one more egg for her breakfast today, and I will arrange whatever she wants to eat from now on. Such a wonderful daughter, she deserved to be spoiled.��


    Did Big Sister Irina and Father sleep togetherst night? What should I record for today? Amy opened her eyes and saw the straw-weaved bird and an empty bed. She thought very hard, but then quickly shook her head. ��Never mind. Let��s think about what I will have for breakfast. Should I eat rainbow fried rice or braised chicken and rice...��


    ...


    Early morning. A promation that was stuck on the eight city��s gates of Chaos City quickly got the residents�� attention, and then spread to all various regions on the Nond Continent with a tremendous speed.


    ��I, Irina


    Established the Night Elves in the name of freedom. We swore to overthrow the familial rule of Wind Forest, and set up a real elven paradise!


    We will not rest until we seed!��


    There were only a few sentences in the promation, but it had caused immense waves.


    The rumor of a discord among the elves had been spreading for a long time, and after Princess Irina��s deposition, the rumor got even more intense.


    However, nobody had expected Princess Irina to suddenly dere the establishment of a new organization ��Night Elves��, swear to overthrow the current ruler of the elven race, and use Chaos City to send out her message to the whole continent.


    Moreover, this promation was made just one day after Alex��s deration.


    Within the short period of the past two days, events that shook the entire continent kept popping up. This reminded people of Alex and Irina��s past rtionship.


    A few years ago, people would definitely be reminded of the other person whenever one of them was mentioned.


    They could be described as the spokespersons of fierce. There wasn��t a ce where they didn��t dare to venture on Nond Continent, and no one whom they didn��t dare to beat up.


    Two 10th-tier powerhouses at their peak. Alex, who had unrivalled swords skills, and Irina, the goddess with unparalleled magic, finally returned.


    Even though the two of them didn��t form a team this time, their news still managed to shake up the entire continent.


    Wind Forest.


    In a great hall, Borg looked at the letter he had just received in his hands with an angry expression on his stiff face. He sent the table in front of him flying with a kick, and furiously said, ��Irina, that b*tch. How dare she go to Chaos City to say that she��s going to overthrow us! Gather our troops! I am going to destroy her and those traitors personally today!��


    ��My Lord, the High Priestess��s side is watching us. It is not very wise to send out our troops now...�� an elf said hesitantly.


    ��Shut up. Helena, that witch, must be tempted to kill Irina now too!�� Borg clenched his teeth and smirked. ��We are about to sign the peace treaty soon. If we cannot eradicate these traitors as soon as possible, the elf race would be at a disadvantage in the negotiation. That old witch would never allow that to happen.��


    ...


    Within the starry cave, Helena was also looking at the letter in her hands. An eerie blue me rose up and burnt that letter into white ash.


    ��I thought you are a smart person, Irina. But looking at the situation now, I guess I was wrong. Your stupidity is already incurable.�� Helena gazed at the brightest star at the top of the cave with furrowed brows, and said, ��Since this is the case, for the elf race��s benefits and future, I have no choice but to kill you! If the queen could evere out of her retreat, I believe she would understand me too...��


    ...


    The great magic caster trio of Chaos City gathered again.


    ��What do we do this time? The elf race had already descended into chaos. This has already be an unstable cause, and the negotiation has not evenmenced.��


    ��Isn��t this a good thing? Their internal conflict would take away the most of their attention and energy. If they couldn��t squash this rebellion quickly, then they wouldn��t be able to make any strong demands on the negotiation table,�� Michael said with a smile instead.


    ��Indeed. Given Princess Irina��s capabilities and Alex backing her up behind the scene, plus theplex underground cavern provided by the goblins, this elven rebellion should be able tost for quite some time. It even has a certain probability to seed. This isn��t a bad thing.�� Novan also nodded smilingly.


    ��The way you two described it makes sense too.�� Rn nodded as he pondered a while after listening to them.


    ��Since this is the case, in order to make Irina��s Night Elves��s resistancest longer, we have to do something too. As long as there are elves in Chaos City who want to join the Night Elves voluntarily, we will allow them to go to the underground cavern. At the same time, we can provide them with food and battle reserves and supplies through the goblins. At least, this would make sure they wouldn��t be eradicated easily.��


    ��Would this weaken our power?��


    ��If it gets to the point when our Chaos City has to join in the war, this addition or deduction of power would already be negligible.��


    ...


    ��Leader of the Night Elves. She took on such a huge burden. This woman is so nonchnt,�� Mag mumbled to himself helplessly after hearing about the promation early in the morning.


    She didn��t say a word about such a big issue to himst night. It seemed like she didn��t want him to get involved.


    However, given his current capabilities, he indeed couldn��t give her any help now. Furthermore, he would add onto her burden if his identity was exposed and he became everyone��s target.


    ��Night Elves! The princess... She is fine! Moreover... Moreover, she is going to overthrow the Forest��s rule!��


    Firis rushed to the city gate immediately after she heard the news. She looked at that promation with reddened eyes, and was so agitated that her whole body was trembling.


    This was the first time she heard about the Princess after she arrived in Chaos City.


    The princess must be in need of me now! Without me, she might not have a full meal. I have to return to her! Firis��s gaze became determined very swiftly. She turned and walked toward the restaurant.


    ...


    ��I am sorry, Mr. Mag. I may have to resign,�� Firis said to Mag, who was tying on his apron, the very moment she entered the restaurant.


    ��Resign? Firis, are you alright? Why do you want to resign suddenly?�� Mag looked at Firis, feeling a little shocked.


    They had gotten along quite well for this period of time. Although thisss didn��t like to talk, she was both a fast worker and a fast learner. Going with her current speed, she could be a chef on her own right soon.


    ��Actually, there is something I didn��t tell you before...�� Firis peered at Mag with a hint of hesitation in her expression.

 Chapter 1061 - When That Happens, I Will Still Bring You Up

    <h4>1061 When That Happens, I Will Still Bring You Up</h4>


    ��Hm?�� Mag looked at Firis and was suddenly a little flustered. Thisss wouldn��t...


    ��Actually, I am the elf princess��s servant. She needs me now, so I have to return to her side to help her.�� Firis looked at Mag resolutely.


    Mag raised his brow. Luckily it was not like what he thought.


    He found it a little funny how he was the one who brought thisdy over to Chaos City, but now she was feeling apologetic for noting clean about her identity.


    However, it seemed that Firis had also seen the promation, and that was why she was so anxious to quit and return to Irina��s side.


    She knew that it was dangerous, but she did not hesitate at all. Mag was a little touched by that loyalty.


    The situation the night elves were in right now was indeed pessimistic. They were a rebellion group that was formed in a short span of time. On top of that, most of them were ve elves with meager powers. Their fight to overthrow the deep-rooted might of the Wind Forest was akin to ants trying to move a tree.


    ��I��ve also heard some things about the elves and Princess Irina. I will not stop you if you insist on going back to help her.�� Mag looked at Firis. Irina really needed someone who could take care of her. ��However, before we leave, I want you to ponder over two questions.


    ��Do you know where to look for the princess? If you really find her, what help can you be of, or will you be a burden instead?��


    ��I...�� Firis opened her mouth. She thought for a while and shook her head in despair. ��The princess is definitely not in the Wind Forest anymore. I don��t know where to look for her, either, but I think I can take care of her. She doesn��t know how to cook, but is very picky about her food. She would rather starve than eat things that she is not used to.��


    Mag recalled how Irina finished all the dishes on the menu on her own yesterday. He felt a little upset. Firis was right, Irina had to have not had a proper meal in a very long time.


    ��If you want to take care of her, or be of a certain use in the rebellion army, I think you should master faster and more culinary techniques and dishes. The food that you used to make is too delicate. One dish is only a mouthful. It��s not suitable as a source of energy for the army during the war. If you��re willing, I am going to teach you how to make Yangzhou fried rice and Roujiamo. For the time being, I will help you find out where the princess is. You can go anytime once we are certain of their location and are sure that they are safe,�� Mag said seriously as he looked at Firis.


    Irina was the one who slept beside himst night, and his heart would of course ache for the mother of his child. If it were not because the situation did not permit it, he would have gone to the frontlines to cook for her.


    Although Firis was a very outstanding student, if she was willing to cook for Irina, and he would feel more at ease so naturally, he would not force her to stay.


    ��Mr. Mag...�� Firis looked at Mag with tears welling up in her eyes. He was simply too good to her. He was actually willing to do so much for her. Other than the princess, no one had ever treated her like this before.


    Mag saw the tears glimmer in Firis��s eyes, and thought that it was because he sounded harsh. He quickly said, ��If you��re in a rush to leave now, I can go over to the city lord��s castle to ask. They might have some news.��


    ��No, Mr. Mag, you��re right. I should be a useful person, and not just a burden for the princess like how I made her worry for my safety and was of no use at all thest time.�� Firis shook his head. She looked at Mag with resolution. ��Please teach me how to cook!��


    Mag smiled. Nodding, he said, ��Sure. Then we will start from this morning��s rest time. I will teach you how to make Yangzhou fried rice first.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Firis nodded hard.


    ...


    ��Mr. Mag. I might have to quit. If I were to leave this time, I hope you can help me take care of Anna for a period of time. If... I don��t make it back, I hope you can take good care of her,�� Shirley said with a solemn expression to Mag.


    She arrived at the restaurant earlier than usual today. She nced at Anna, who was ying with Amy and Ugly Duckling.


    ��You��re leaving too?�� Mag raised his eyebrows. It was a surprise to him, but he had expected it.


    Shirley and Sally were both noble descendants of the elves, and Mag was very clear about that.


    However, they were a little different from those elves who were interpeted into the hierarchy. They once fought for the freedom of the elves at the bottom of the hierarchy, and Shirley adopted Anna.


    Irina��s promation was actually a call for enlistment to the elves in the Nond Continent.


    A fight for freedom!


    What a real and noble motive.


    The elves who had been oppressed, the elves who yearned for freedom... When they saw that promation, they would probably be burning with passion.


    ��Yes, my people need me.�� Shirley nodded without any hesitation.


    Mag looked at Shirley. This elf who looked even more beautiful than most women had currently risen in rank in his heart.


    ��You can set off anytime. I will take care of Anna. She will have everything Amy has,�� Mag said with a nod.


    ��Thank you.�� Shirley smiled. She looked around the restaurant, and said, ��This is a farewell. Please help me say goodbye to the rest.��


    Mag looked at Shirley and nodded slightly. ��We��ll bid our goodbyes here. Take care.��


    Shirley turned and walked out of the door.


    Mag looked out. Shirley bent over and picked up Anna clumsily. She whispered some things to her ear, and then turned to leave.


    The little girl gripped tightly onto the corner of her shirt with her eyes red.


    Shirley turned her head around with a smile, and said to Anna, ��I will be back when the war is over. When that happens, I will still bring you up.��


    Anna looked at Shirley and sniffed. She reached her little pinky out. ��Promise that you wille back.��


    ��Alright.�� Shirley reached her pinky out and hooked pinkies with Anna.


    ��Pinky swear,�� Anna said seriously.


    Shirley retracted her hand and raised her exquisite chin with a smile as she said, ��Don��t worry, a person as beautiful as me won��t lie.��


    After saying that, she turned to walk away briskly and waved while her back was facing the restaurant.


    Anna looked at Shirley��s back view and started crying.


    What��s going on, why is there so much sand in the wind today? Shirley blinked and quickened her steps. Soon, she disappeared from the square.


    ��It��s alright, Big Sister Anna, you still have us.�� Amy walked over and hugged Anna lightly. She reached her hand out to help her wipe the tears off her face with a smile, and said, ��I heard that those who are good-looking usually wouldn��t die very easily. Big Sister Shirley is so good-looking. She definitely won��t die easily.��

 Chapter 1062 - System, I Want To Use A Lucky Draw Chance

    <h4>Chapter 1062 System, I Want To Use A Lucky Draw Chance</h4>


    In the elven embassy, Yngwie closed the door and looked at Shirley as he agitatedly said, ��Young Master Blour, you��ve really thought things through and decided to join the rebellion army? Once word gets out, the chief will definitely cut all ties with you in order to protect the Baibilly Family. You will lose everything. Although Princess Irina is very powerful, she is leading only a group of ves. Nothing will change!��


    Shirley looked at Yngwie calmly, and said, ��I am just here to bid farewell. Thanks for your care during this period of time. I��ve finished what I wanted to say. I��m off.��


    Yngwie watched as Shirley turned around and opened the door. With a frown, he said, ��Last night, the chief sent me a secret message to bring you back.��


    ��Do you also think that what they are doing is right?�� Shirley said without turning back, her hand on the door handle.


    ��I don��t know about what is right or wrong. What I know is that if you go, you will die,�� Yngwie said.


    ��I know that you know.�� Shirley pulled open the door, and the sun cast a glow on her.


    ��I will work hard not to die.�� Shirley smiled and walked out.


    Yngwie raised his hand holding the magic staff and lowered it slowly. Atst, he let out a heavy sigh.


    ��If I were a hundred years younger, I would probably walk down the same path too...


    ��Freedom, being young...��


    ...


    ��Take care of the child. If I don��t make it back this time, tell her that her father died for freedom. This is the soul of the elves.��


    A middle-aged elf carried his luggage and kissed a little elf who was still asleep.


    The female elf who was watching with her eyes reddened gave him a tight hug, and said, ��Come back alive. Our child and I are waiting for you.��


    That elf hugged her back tightly and whispered softly by her ear, ��Take good care of yourself. If I don��t make it back, find a nice guy and live on.��


    ��No, I��m only waiting for you.�� She shook her head hard very resolutely.


    ...


    Simr things were happening in the different areas of Chaos City. Some of them were high officials in the gray temple and city lord��s castle, and some of them were shop owners in Aden Square, while others were just workers in small workshops south of the city.


    However, because of one promation, they put everything down, carried their bags and their bows and arrows, and started the journey towards the Wind Forest.


    They left the Wind Forest back then precisely because they did not like the restrictions there.


    Now that Princess Irina had started a rebellion, they were willing to give their all for the forest of their memories.


    ...


    In the restaurant.


    Mag looked at the group that had already arrived and tried to remain calm as he said, ��Shirley left. She told me to bid farewell to all of you on her behalf.��


    ��She... will being back,�� Anna said softly. Her eyes were still red.


    ��Why is she just like Sally? Leaving without a word...�� Yabemiya said with devastation.


    The others were also a little down. Everyone had gotten along well during this period, and theyplemented each other quite well at work too, so now that Shirley had left abruptly, they felt somewhat reluctant to part.


    ��Alright, let��s have breakfast first, then prepare for our opening.�� Mag smiled and stroked Anna��s head. He said to Elizabeth, ��Elizabeth, I need you to take over the cleaning roles since Shirley is gone. Can you do it?��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Elizabeth nodded. She did not appear very affected.


    ��Then I��ll leave it to you.�� Mag nodded. With her 8th-tier powers, it was a waste to have her only do a little cleaning.


    I must make my feelings known to Miss Shirley today. I hope she will be able to understand my feelings for her with this diamond ring, Constantine thought nervously as he stood at the front of the line with a small, exquisite box held tightly in his hand, trying to look into the restaurant.


    Although Miss Shirley did not seem to have expressed much interest in him throughout this period, at least he was seen every day and had be a familiar face.


    The torture of longing for her day and night felt like a roller-coaster ride.


    He could no longer continue like this. He had to make his feelings known to Shirley today.


    Be it eptance or rejection, he just wanted a conclusion and not elusive hope.


    In the midst of the anxious wait, the restaurant doors opened slowly just as usual. Boss Mag stood by the entrance and greeted everyone with a smile. ��Goodmorning, wee to Mamy Restaurant.��


    The restaurant staff stood on both sides of the restaurant��s aisle.


    Constantine soothed his clothes and walked towards the door, past the familiar faces, but there was no sign of Shirley.


    She��s not around? Constantine was dumbfounded. The crowd moved in, and he moved along into the restaurant with the crowd. He looked around the ce, including the kitchen, but did not see Shirley anywhere.


    ��Boss Mag, where��s Miss Shirley? Why isn��t she around today? Is she on leave?�� Constantine asked Mag, who was about to go to the kitchen, nervously.


    ��She quit and left.�� Mag looked at Constantine. This man who insisted oning to the restaurant every day to please Shirley could be considered the restaurant��s regr.


    ��Quit and left?�� Constantine��s face changed. The exquisite wooden box in his hand fell, and a purple-gold diamond ring dropped out. The gem shimmered as light was reflected in it.


    After recovering from the shock, Constantine did not care about the ring. He quickly grabbed Mag as though he was hisst lifeline, and nervously asked, ��Then... Then do you know where she went?��


    ��She did not say, but I think she probably left Chaos City by now.�� Mag shook his head.


    ��Left...�� Constantine let go of Mag��s hand as though he was suddenly sucked out of all his energy, and he walked out depressedly.


    For some people, the moment they turned around, it became farewell.


    He suddenly felt a little regret. If only he had mustered the courage yesterday.


    Even if he were to be rejected.


    He was once a man many women chased after. He had wealth and looks.


    However, in front of him, he was just like someone chasing after the light, hiding miserably in the shadows.


    When Mag picked the ring on the floor up and lifted his head, Constantine was already out the door.


    Although I can��t congratte him, I can��t really say much. It should be bliss to be unaware. Mag looked at the ring in his hand and put it carefully back into the small box. He��d better return it to him on another day. He should be feeling terrible today.


    ...


    After the morning operation hours, Mag started teaching Firis how to make Yangzhou fried rice.


    This was actually not a simple dish of fried rice if one was to go into detail about the cooking procedure, the size of the me, and the technique of stir-frying.


    Luckily, Firis was indeed quite talented, and as she also liked to stand at the side to watch Mag quietly when he cooked, she was able to get the hang of it very quickly.


    ��System, I want to use a lucky draw chance.��


    Magy on the lounge chair outside the restaurant, sunbathing, when he tapped on the lucky draw wheel.


    The past two days had been too exciting that he almost forgot that he still had two lucky draw chances.

 Chapter 1063 - Why Is Mr. Mag So Happy?

    <h4>Chapter 1063 Why Is Mr. Mag So Happy?</h4>


    ��On ount of the host��s good attitude and seriousness inpleting the system��s missions, the top-tier recipe repository will be opened for this round��s God of Cookery lucky draw, and the host will have the chance to win a top-tier recipe!


    ��There are two lucky draw chances. Please get ready to do the draw!��


    The system sounded, and the names of dishes shed on a big red wheel. It was not like in the past where there were set dishes on every section of the wheel.


    ��Top-tier recipe? What��s that?�� Mag could not help but be curious. It was the first time he heard that. Were the recipes that the system gave him previously all considered low-tier ones?


    ��There is no ranking when ites to delicacies, but in this world, the effects each dish brings to its consumer could be ranked.


    ��Yangzhou fried rice is able to provide energy and boost recovery to a certain extent, simr to a recovery potion, so its effects are considered low-tier ones.


    ��Tofu pudding has beautifying and scar-removing properties in it. To women, it��s akin to giving them a new life, so its effects are considered middle-tier ones.


    ��Beggar��s chicken has a certain ability to allow sea creatures to breathe onnd, so its effect can be considered to belong to the top tier, but because of its specific target consumer and the need for a certain amount of coincidence, overall, it could only be considered a middle-tier one.


    ��Those that had left its mark on the history of delicacies, being able to provide a strong effect on most of its consumers, are considered top-tier dishes,�� the system replied.


    It works this way too? Could this be the legendary Isatis tinctoria [1. A Chinese herb]? Mag pondered.


    The system��s ranking was very simple and clear. It was just based on the effects of the dishes. The more powerful its effect, the higher its tier.


    However, this ranking based on effects also differed from people to people. For example, roujiamo should be considered a top-tier dish to the Burning Legion, but when a normal person ate it, they would only gain a little strength without that much of an effect.


    A top-tier dish that had a strong effect on everyone really raised his expectations.


    Mag was expectant. He rubbed his hands together and got ready to spin the big wheel.


    ��There is no need for the host to be overly excited. This time, only a very limited number of top-tier recipes is avable. The chance of the host drawing a top tier recipe is 3%.��


    The system very quickly extinguished his excitement.


    ��F*ck.�� Mag suddenly came to his senses. He thought for a while, and asked, ��System, what��re the chances of getting ��thanks for your participation��?��


    ��30%.��


    ��System, fish you! Fish you!��


    ��Block! Block!��


    Mag rubbed his be. The chance of getting ��thanks for your participation�� is 10 times more than that of obtaining a top-tier recipe. That��s so depressing!


    After taking two deep breaths to calm down, Mag looked at the big wheel and used his consciousness to spin it.


    The red wheel spun furiously, and the words on the spaces of the wheel also shed furiously.


    What would it be?


    Mag watched on nervously.


    The wheel started slowing down, and the words on the wheel also became clearer.


    Pan-baked pork fillet, Big te chicken, Pork stewed with cellophane noodles...


    Just looking at them made Mag swallow his saliva.


    What familiar names. Just thinking about them would make one swallow their saliva.


    However, the nk spaces also made him a little worried. There were quite a few nk spaces. If he were to get a nk space, all his efforts in doing the missions would be gone to waste!


    The wheel came to a slow stop under Mag��s intense watch.


    ��Youtiao and soybean milk set meal?��


    Mag blinked. After confirming that he did not make a mistake, he asked, ��System, is this a top-tier recipe? It��s the first time I saw a set meal.��


    ��No,�� the system replied calmly.


    ��Soybean milk and youtiao. I��m really very unlucky.�� Mag sighed. He looked at the other recipes on the wheel and felt a littleplicated inside.


    This youtiao and soybean milk set meal was the simplest and lowest-tier dish on the wheel.


    Besides, he did not really like youtiao. He did not think that the oil that was used repeatedly would be clean. On top of that, it was greasy, and when it first came out from the pot, it would be too hot, but after it had cooled down, it would be too tough.


    However, he would be able to have a few sticks if it was dipped in hot pot.


    The texture of youtiao when it was nched in hot pot and taken out immediately was quite good.


    He was quite fond of soybean milk, but it had to be freshly ground soybean milk.


    ��System, what��s the effect of this soybean milk and youtiao?�� Mag asked.


    ��Please figure it out yourself,�� the system answered coldly.


    Fine, I��ll just take it as an alternative for breakfast. It is quite weird to have fried rice for breakfast every day anyway. Besides, the system��s youtiao and soybean milk should be a little different, Magforted himself. Although he had a little grudge over not drawing the top-tier dishes, it was already good enough that it was not ��thanks for your participation��.


    I still have onest draw. A problem that cannot be solved with money makes it even more exciting. Mag breathed out and spun the wheel again.


    The wheel began spinning wildly, and the dish names shed past.


    Mag clenched his fists subconsciously as he watched the wheel while holding his breath.


    The wheel started slowing down, and finally came to a stop.


    ��Ding!��


    ��Congrattions on drawing a top-tier recipe: Buddha jumps over the wall!��


    ��Holy f*ck!��


    Mag bolted up straight and looked at the glimmering words ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� in his mind. Compared to the usual gold glow, there was also a hint of red, making it even more dazzling.


    Mag blinked and asked with uncertainty, ��System, is Buddha jumps over the wall really a top-tier dish?��


    Although his luck had always been not bad, the chances were 3%, after all, so getting it felt surreal.


    ��Buddha jumps over the wall, also known as ��fragrance in a pot�� and ��fortune and longevity��. It is a famous dish of Fujian cuisine. It became famous because of ��the aroma wafted when the lid is opened, the Buddha forsakes his sutra and jumps over the wall to give it a try��. It was said that the owner of the restaurant Ju Chun Yuan, Zheng Chunfa, created it during the Qing dynasty.


    ��As one of the representative dishes of the Fujian cuisine, the taste of Buddha jumps over the wall has been widely recognized, and it even had a high reputation in the soup category.


    ��It had be a delicacy that is both delicious and highly nutritious because of the presence of a variety of expensive ingredients used that were still perfectly harmonized.


    ��Therefore, the Buddha jumps over the wall is worthy of its rank as a top-tier dish.��


    The system was very serious in its exnation.


    ��Alright. I am very satisfied.�� Mag was already grinning from ear to ear. He had tried it once, but thought that it was mediocre. It was probably because it had not been authentic.


    But now that the system had given him a recipe that was even an improved version, the taste would definitely not be bad, since it was categorized as a top-tier dish.


    Of course, what he was more curious about was the special effects this Buddha jumps over the wall, which was categorized as a top-tier dish, had.


    ��Why is Mr. Mag so happy?��


    Just then, a voice came from behind Mag.

 Chapter 1064 - Please Figure It Out Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 1064 Please Figure It Out Yourself</h4>


    Mag, who got lucky just now, suddenly opened his eyes and turned back to look at Scheer, who had been standing behind him. He realized that he was so absorbed in the lucky draw that he had let his guard down on his surroundings.


    ��I just had an interesting dream.�� Mag went over it with a smile. He stood up and looked at Scheer. ��I wonder what Miss Scheer is here today for?��


    ��If I said that I am here to have a cup of tea with Mr. Mag, would you agree to it?�� Scheer said with a smile.


    ��Since Miss Scheer is already standing here, can I still reject you?�� Mag asked in reply, and motioned for her to take a seat beside him. ��The weather is very fine today. Why don��t we have a cup of tea while enjoying the sun.��


    ��Sure.�� Scheer nodded and sat at the table.


    Mag went inside and brought out a tea set. He put the purple sand pot over a small stove to boil the water, and added some red tea after that. The tea��s aroma wafted out, and just the smell of it was enough to calm someone down.


    The sun in the winter morning was shining brightly.


    Both of them sat facing each other, without talking, with a pot of red tea boiling in between them.


    Scheer watched Mag for a very long time. He merely watched the purple sand pot calmly without even looking at her.


    She had seen several men, and there were often those who didn��t look at her. However, it was because those men were trying to hide their nervousness, so they shifted their gazes elsewhere on purpose, but their shifting gaze very quickly exposed their inner thoughts.


    Mag, however, was different. His gaze was very calm, and he was very focused as though there was something on that little pot that was looking better than her, so even sparing a nce at her was a waste.


    She had never met such a man.


    This fellow is too much. Are my looks really iparable to a teapot? Scheer felt indignant. Although she did not care about men��s gaze, it was still a little ufortable to be ignored after getting used to being the center of attention.


    ��System, what��re the effects of Buddha jumps over the wall?��


    ��Please figure it out yourself.��


    ��System, the effects of this top-tier dish are so powerful, would there be any side effects? What if someone falls sick because of it?��


    ��Please figure out yourself and think about theplimentary medi�� dishes.��


    ��What��s the use of having you.��


    Mag could not help but roll his eyes inside. What was the use of this system when it barely answered any of his queries?


    ��This tea is pretty fragrant.�� Scheer broke the silence. She did not have the patience to sit here with Mag all afternoon under the sun.


    ��Mm-hm. It��s a good tea.�� Mag finally ended his conversation with the system, so he naturally replied to Scheer. He picked the teapot and poured her a cup of tea. The aromatic tea was clear and beautifully colored.


    This tea was Da Hong Pao from Mount Wuyi, which he bought from the system, so it naturally would be a good tea. He did not have a lot of it, so if Scheer had not requested to have tea with him, he would never have born sharing it with anyone.


    Scheer received the small white porcin tea bowl. The aromatic tea was very ptable, and her eyes lit up.


    Other than loving red wine, her grandfather also loved tea. Recently, he had been fishing and drinking tea in his leisure time, and she would have some tea with him when she was free, so she had some knowledge of tea leaves.


    Her grandfather��s favorite tea was Assam ck tea from the goblin��s Assam valley. Because of its low production, it was difficult to buy it.


    A few years ago, because he was unable to buy the ck tea, Scheer��s grandfather bought the entire Assam valley and built a tea leaf base where he would nt and harvest it just for himself. Sometimes, he would gift some of it to his good friends.


    Mr. Mag��s tea had a stronger aroma than the Assam ck tea.


    She picked up the tea bowl and blew on it lightly before taking a careful sip.


    This taste!


    Scheer��s eyes lit up. It had a rich fragrance and a strong, sweet aftertaste. After swallowing the tea, the fragrance would still linger in her mouth and make her feel more spirited.


    ��It��s a good tea.��


    Even Scheer, who had tasted several good teas, could not help but praise it.


    Even her grandfather��s favorite Assam ck tea paled inparison.


    Grandfather would definitely like this tea, Scheer thought to herself with certainty.


    Mag took a sip of tea and put his tea bowl down with a smile as he asked, ��Miss Scheer, you��re so busy, so I don��t think you��re just here for tea, right?��


    Scheer was a strong independent woman who did note to the restaurant often. She would only appear when she had something she needed to do.


    ��The steam train��s upgrade ispleted, and Bourell had been leading the team in adding some magic spell formation in the lotive to increase its speed. There was a breakthrough in the progress recently, but we ran into some problems during the practical tests. I hope Mr. Mag would be able to give us some help,�� Scheer said as she looked at Mag.


    ��Upgrading the train with magic?�� Mag was shocked.


    Scheer apologetically said, ��These are not part of what we agreed upon in our cooperation, so I am really sorry that I have to trouble Mr. Mag to help us.��


    ��I don��t know much about spellwork, so I might not be of much help. However, I am quite interested in this train that��s upgraded with magic. I might not have enough time in the morning, but I can go over to take a look during the afternoon break.�� Mag nodded. He neither rejected her nor gave her a concrete reply.


    He was indeed curious about how things would turn out when technology met magic.


    A train upgraded with magic?


    Could the speed go anywhere near a bullet train?


    ��Alright. Someone wille over to pick you up this afternoon.�� Scheer smiled. After that, she pulled out a piece of paper and put it in front of Mag.


    ��This is?�� Mag asked.


    ��This is a contract. I want to hire you to be the overall advisor for this steam train project. That way, I would feel less apologetic if I needed to ask for your help again,�� Scheer said.


    Mag nced at that seven-digit annual pay and pushed the contract back to Scheer. He shook his head with a smile. ��If I were to sign on this, I would be the one feeling more apologetic if I were to reject you.��


    ��Is it because you think that the sry is too low?��


    ��No, I just don��t like to be restricted.�� Mag shook his head. ��As for the steam train project, I am more than willing to take part where I can be of use if I am free. After all, I can be considered one of the stakeholders. But, the precondition is if I am free.��


    Scheer stared at Mag for a while before keeping the contract. Smiling, he said, ��Alright, then I��ll have to trouble you, Mr. Mag.��


    Scheer finished her tea quietly and put her tea bowl down. She curiously asked, ��I wonder what tea this is? How much do you still have with you, do you mind selling me some? My grandfather loves tea, and I am certain he would like such great tea.��


    ��It��s just some wild tea leaves. I don��t have much left, so I can��t sell it to you.�� Mag shook his head resolutely. The system only sold him less than 500 grams, and he even found it too little for himself. How could he possibly sell it?


    However, ording to the system, that was because it was only the first year of harvest. The production of the tea leaves should increase subsequently.

 Chapter 1065 - Isn’t It Just A Slideshow? What’s The Fuss About?

    <h4>1065 Isn��t It Just A Slideshow? What��s The Fuss About?</h4>


    After watching Scheer leave, Mag poured himself another cup of tea. He looked at the rising steam and squinted his eyes as he looked askance at a tree not far away.


    A figure was leaning on the tree, looking as though he was spying on him.


    This figure had been here for a while, and his unprofessional stalking quickly caused Mag to notice him.


    He was wearing a full set of ck clothes in broad daylight and even had a cap on. All he wascking was the four words ��I am a spy�� written on his forehead.


    An enemy? Or is he eyeing me to make some money? Mag raised his brow. He could sense that the person was a human around 6th-tier, and he obviously came for him.


    Mag could not deduce anything, as there was too little information.


    The man in ck stood behind the tree for quite a while before he pressed his cap down and turned to leave.


    Mag thought for a while and decided not to follow him.


    The power of a 6th-tier could not even get past the restaurant��s automatic defense system, so he was not much of a threat.


    Since he came to spy in the day, he would most likely take action at night. Mag decided to wait till nightfall to find out what exactly he was up to.


    ...


    In a deserted alley, three men in ck clothing and ck caps gathered. There was a tall and thin man, a short and fat man, and a lean and muscr man.


    ��Boss, are you really done spying? We are aiming to make a huge profit. As long as we seed, the three of us will not have anything to worry about anymore,�� the thin man said.


    ��Nonsense, when did anything go wrong when I am the one on the job? As long as fatty��s information about the restaurant having a magical tool that could automatically make delicious grilled fish is correct, we will definitely seed tonight,�� Colby said with a confident smile.


    ��It��s definitely correct. I saw the owner taking out delicious grilled fishes from that ck magical tool with my own eyes!�� The fatty nodded with certainty. He smiled schemingly, and said, ��The fish was superb, and each fish was sold at 2500 copper coins, yet there were so many people ordering it. As long as we can get our hands on that magical tool, in the future, all we need to do is lie down and collect the money. On top of that, we can still have delicious grilled fish every day.��


    ��You��re already a ball of fat, and all you can think of is still eating.�� Colby pped the fatty��s head and smiled. ��When I am rich, I want to drink the strongest alcohol and ride the wildest woman!��


    ...


    ��One, two, three...��


    When the afternoon operating hours were over, Mag saw Gina counting mud casings happily in the corner. He could not help but ask, ��Gina, why are you keeping so many mud casings? You can��t possibly eat so many of them even if you were to have it for supper too?��


    Gina stared at Mag for a while before she understood his question. She pointed at the mud casings and then at her mouth, and waved her hands to indicate that it was not for her. Then, she motioned out her tail, and said, ��Me, people, they, eat.��


    Mag took quite some time before he understood Gina. So Gina was keeping these mud casings for the merfolk just like her. It seemed like she wanted them to have the ability to breathe onnd.


    However, Gina could not even clearly say where she was from, and she did not even know where her home was. No matter how many mud casings she collected, she most probably would not be able to give them to her people.


    Besides, what Mag was curious about was something else: wasn��t the merfolk living well under the sea?


    There were no disputes overnd, and they led a life of freedom with countless number of fishes to eat. Why would they want toe out onnd to vie for survival space with the other species?


    ��Big Sister Gina cannot speak or write, but she can draw. Why don��t you let her draw tomunicate?��


    Amy walked over with Ugly Duckling in her arms.


    ��That��s right, that is a good idea.�� Mag��s eyes lit up. He actually did not think of such a simple way. Children could indeed find the simplest and most effective way.


    ��Gina, draw out what you want to tell me.�� Mag passed Gina a piece of paper and a pen, and then he motioned his message to her.


    Bodynguage could help them with basic everyday conversations, butplicated dialogue was inly impossible since different species had different worldviews.


    Gina��s eyes lit up when she saw the pen and paper. She picked up the pen clumsily, and quickly learned how to control her strength to draw lines on the paper without breaking the pen or tearing the paper under Mag��s guidance.


    Gina sat by a table, and everyone in the restaurant crowded around curiously.


    Everyone was curious about Gina��s background, but because they could not properlymunicate verbally with her, they could not figure out where she came from, and why she came even after so many days had passed.


    Gina thought for a while and started drawing.


    Very quickly, merfolk with a human body and a fish tail started appearing on the paper. They formed a circle around an elevated tform that appeared to be an altar. At the center of the altar stood an old merfolk with a long robe. He seemed to be hosting some solemn and secretive ceremony.


    Although it was her first time drawing on paper, Gina was surprisingly good at it. She might have left out some details because of the speed she drew at, but the simple lines could still deliver the solemn atmosphere at the ceremony with all the merfolk.


    ��There are so many mermaids. What are they doing? Are they praying for food to fall from the sky?�� Amy sat kneeling on a chair and was filled with questions when she saw the drawing.


    ��It does look like a huge tribe of Merfolk.�� Mag pondered. Although there were only a few merfolks drawn on paper, there were a lot of wavy lines that probably represented arge crowd of merfolk.


    Gina did not exin, and quickly went on to her second drawing.


    A ray of light appeared above the altar, and a projection appeared in the sky. The merfolk all wore a surprised expression.


    ��Could it be a revtion?��


    Elizabeth gasped softly in disbelief.


    ��A revtion?�� Everyone looked at Elizabeth curiously.


    ��What��s that, Big Sister Elizabeth?�� Amy asked.


    ��It was said that there were Supreme Gods living about the Nond Continent. The different races pray to different gods. The elves pray to the God of Life, the forest trolls pray to the God of Strength, the orcs pray to the God of Totem... No one had seen the gods, but there would be asional revtions, so many still believe the existence of gods,�� Elizabeth exined.


    Gina could not understand their conversation, so she did not exin further. She moved on to the next drawing.


    The chaotic images paused on an image of a restaurant, with a young man standing in front of it, appearing on the revtion.


    ��Isn��t that Father? And our restaurant!�� Amy eximed softly.


    Everyone was also shocked when they saw the drawing.


    ...


    ��Isn��t it just a slideshow? What��s the fuss about?�� the system muttered.

 Chapter 1066 - It Is A Waste Of Talent If You Don’t Become A Mangaka

    <h4>Chapter 1066 It Is A Waste Of Talent If You Don��t Be A Mangaka</h4>


    Mag looked at himself in the drawing, feeling a little confused.The distinct ck-and-white uniform, his face with sharp features, that iconic moustache, and the restaurant behind him with the signboard ��Mamy Restaurant�� all highlighted his identity.


    It was indeed he who appeared in the revtion picture that Gina drew.


    What was going on now? Could the God that brought him here be the same as the god that this world believed in? Or was he targeted by some other gods again?


    Mag couldn��t figure it out, either. This was way beyond the limit of his understanding.


    He looked at the first picture again. There was a thick darkness above the altar that made people feel suppressed, and the merfolk��s facial expressions were full of expectation and hope as if they were praying for the appearance of God.


    After the revtion appeared, the merfolk were looking at him in the scene with ecstasy, which was simr to Gina��s expression when she first saw him.


    But, what did this have to do with him?


    No matter how one looked at him, he looked like a chef and not a savior, right?


    Mag looked at Gina. He wanted to know what happened next, or what the meaning behind this divine revtion was.


    Gina raised her eyes to look at Mag, and then continued drawing.


    The fourth picture quickly appeared underneath her pencil.


    In the picture, Gina appeared. She was standing in a circr teleportation portal. The high priest in ck and the middle-aged merman wearing a crown were standing next to the altar. Further away, crowds of merfolk were surrounding the teleportation portal. They were all gazing at Gina in the teleportation portal.


    ��Is Big Sister Gina the hope of her whole vige?�� Amy mumbled.


    ��It sure looks like it.�� Mag wondered. After looking at those four pictures, he roughly knew why Gina had appeared here.


    The merfolk were inspired by the revtion to search for the person in the scene, and he was the Chosen One that the merfolk were looking for.


    Gina was chosen as the representative of the merfolk, and she took a ride on the ancient teleportation portal to get here. Very luckily, she had soon met him.


    A mermaid who could not survive onnd, Gina, the merfolk princess, came onnd with a one-way ticket without any hesitation just because of a revtion that appeared suddenly.


    What a stupid idolization.


    Wasn��t it akin to ying her life?


    ��Why?�� Mag asked. He still couldn��t understand why the merfolk did that.


    It was quite nice to live under the sea, right? Why did they have toe up to thend?


    Gina saw Mag��s doubts. She thought for a moment before drawing on the paper again.


    It was a ck screen that hung horizontally above and blocked all light. Merman after mermanunched an attack against the ck screen. Some fell down after they were injured, and others just died inside the ck screen. However, not a single one of them could go through the ck screen.


    Even though it was just a stationary picture, everyone felt a little suppressed looking at it.


    ��What is that?�� Mag asked Gina, speaking slower than usual.


    Gina put down her pencil and shook her head with an equally perplexed expression, but she quickly took up the pencil again and continued drawing on the paper.


    The altar activated, and she appeared in the middle of a desert. She was walking carefully on it, with a smile on her face and a gleam in her eyes. Everything she saw had never appeared underneath the ck screen.


    A change of scene, and she appeared in the middle of a barren canyon. That was the location of her second teleportation.


    Even though her surroundings were barren and she had lost her source of water, her expression was still bright.


    The scene changed again, and she appeared in the middle of the restaurant. Mag, who was emitting golden light all over, appeared again and saved her like a savior.


    Maybe I have my own special golden light effects in her eyes? Mag raised his eyebrows and tried not tough.


    A picture of Gina waking up followed after. She still had that blissful smile on her face, but she had a big bubble wrapped around her head which was filled with water. She obviously didn��t fit into this world.


    The scene changed again. Mag, with his own special golden light effects, was holding a little wooden hammer in his hands. There was an egg that emitted golden light in front of him.


    ��It��s the Beggar��s chicken!�� Amy was the first to recognize it.


    ��What does it have to do with Beggar��s chicken?�� Yabemiya couldn��t understand.


    ��Gina, most likely, was able to breathe onnd after she ate the Beggar��s chicken,�� Mag said thoughtfully. He knew about that.


    As expected, the next picture was Gina eating a piece of mud casing and the beggar��s chicken with her hands.


    The water bubble burst, and Gina discovered that she had gained the ability to breathe onnd. In the picture, she opened up her arms to hug this world with a pure smile on her face.


    Everyone couldn��t help but smile with her too. They felt that they were healed by this story.


    Gina��s pencil didn��t stop. The scene changed. Under that ck screen, hundreds of merfolk were still gazing upward hopefully as if they were expecting something.


    ��Smack.��


    Gina put down her pencil and looked at Mag. Her expression was just like those of the merfolk looking upward under the ck screen. There was hope in her eyes too.


    The restaurant was inplete silence.


    Everybody��s gazesnded on Mag.


    The silent pictures had depicted the struggles of the merfolk living under the ck screen vividly, and all their hopes were directed onto Mag alone.


    ��Father, why don��t you make more beggar��s chicken for them? They look so pitiful,�� Amy said adorably with pity.


    Mag wasn��t in a hurry to make his position known. His gaze swept across the pictures on the table. Deducing from the pictures, the merfolk should be trapped at the dark bottom of the sea by some kind of seal or curse. Their location should be deep under a sea somewhere.


    There weren��t any coordinates, nor any specific depth.


    Although he already had a 7th-tier power, he didn��t have the ability to deep dive under the sea, nor could he breathe at the bottom of the sea. Moreover, it was impossible for him to make beggar��s chickens for them at the bottom of the sea.


    Even though he did pity Gina, he really wasn��t a savior. He couldn��t make any promises so hastily.


    ��This ce. Where?�� Mag asked Gina, pointing at the first picture.


    ��Lan-tis-de,�� Gina said haltingly.


    ��Lantisde.�� Mag repeated after her. Although he didn��t know where this ce was, this name might be an important point of breakthrough.


    There was a knock at the door, and Miya went to answer it. She swiftly called out at the doorway, ��Boss, he says he is here to pick you up.��


    ��Okay, I aming,�� Mag answered. It seemed like Miss Scheer��s people were here. He kept away Gina��s drawings and couldn��t help praising her. ��Gina, it is a waste of talent if you don��t be a mangaka[1]. Your drawing style and storyboard are both at genius level.��


    ��Mangaka?�� Gina repeated after Mag as she looked at him perplexedly.


    [1] A person drawing manga, that is Japaneseics.

 Chapter 1067 - I Need To Go Back To Cook Now

    <h4>Chapter 1067 I Need To Go Back To Cook Now</h4>


    ��I am going out now. We will talk again when I am back.�� Mag kept the drawing behind the counter with a smile before he walked toward the door.


    The person who came to fetch Mag was still the one who came previously. They nodded to each other in acknowledgement before they climbed onto that enclosed horse-drawn carriage.


    Lantisde... What kind of ce is that? I wonder where I can find information about it. Mag was still thinking about Gina��s story in the carriage. He was sure that Gina wasn��t lying, but he had no idea how to get the merfolk out their confinement.


    Maybe I can consult Miss Scheerter, Mag thought. The carriage went out of the city and continued for over half an hour before stopping. Mag exited the carriage. The location was still that cliff from the previous trip.


    ��Pleasee in, Mr. Mag,�� that assistant said smilingly as a tunnel appeared on the cliff.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded and strode into the tunnel passage way.


    Behind the tunnel, there was an immensely wide cave.


    ��Mr. Mag.�� Bourell, who was standing at the entrance, quickly came forward to wee him. He grabbed Mag��s hands, and appreciatively said, ��Thank you very much for making the time toe here to instruct us.��


    ��You are too kind. Miss Scheer told me you guys have improved the steam engine tremendously. I am very interested too, so I want toe and see for myself too. But I am definitely not here to instruct anybody.�� Mag swiftly shook his head.


    ��This way please, Mr. Mag.�� Bourell led Mag into the deeper part of the cave as he said, ��We have some tentative suggestions, but we encountered problems with practical application. Hence, we specially invited Mr. Mag here to have a look. As the designer of the steam engine lotive, maybe you could bring us some new perspective. First, please have a look at our results for the past few days.��


    The inner part of the cave had already been cleared, and a ck steam train was ced on the tracks. The giant beast with distinct angles looked awe-inspiring under the fire��s beams.


    The tall chimney of the steam engine lotive was especially eye-catching. There were very thick metal bumper guards at both sides of the cabin. Above them, half-a-meter-long spikes were installed. It looked just a porcupine.


    Compared to the half-finished product previously, this version of steam engine lotive was extremely impactful.


    ��We have considered the possibilities of encountering enemies and magic beasts during the journey. So, we have added defensive armor on the exterior of the steam engine lotive to make sure it would not be damaged easily,�� Bourell exined.


    ��This is quite a good improvement.�� Mag nodded. Different from Earth, this world had fierce magic beasts. Even though this would increase the weight of the steam engine lotive to a certain extent, it brought a greater measure of safety.


    ��Please follow me, Mr. Mag.�� Bourell walked toward the steam engine lotive and boarded it. Mag followed suit.


    Bourell opened up the bottom of the cabin��s interior, and pointed to the spellwork drawn withplicated lines. ��Please have a look. We added an anti-gravitational magic spell formation at the bottom of the steam engine lotive. This magic spell formation is normally used by street magic casters to perform levitation. We want to borrow this spell formation to make the steam train levitate and increase the speed of it.��


    Anti-gravitational magic spell formation? Isn��t this the alternate world version of the mag-lev train? Magical levitation train? This high-end magic spell formation actually only needed this little magic spell formation to bepleted. Five ck stones were embedded at the points where the lines intersected one another. They should be providing the necessary energy for the magic spell formation.


    It only took them one step to jump from steam engine lotive to mag-lev train. This giant leap that ignored the basic rules of technical developments made Mag raise an eyebrow.


    ��But we have encountered a very tricky problem with practical application. Although the anti-gravitational magic spell formation could levitate the train, we couldn��t make it run stably on the tracks. Whenever there��s a little deviation and curvature, the train will derail and flip over. We have been working on this problem for many days, but we still couldn��t find a solution for it.�� Bourell looked at Mag as he scratched his head, and said,�� Mr. Mag, do you have any opinions on this?��


    Mag rubbed his chin. ��Can you make the train run for me have a look, please?��


    ��Of course.�� Bourell gave instructions to start the train.


    Mag alighted and stood slightly further away.


    The steam lotive��s ignition was much faster than the previous time. They should have done some improvement on the ignition too.


    The white water steam gushed out and the lotive began to move.


    At the same time, the anti-gravitational magic spell formation started to work. The second half of the steam engine lotive seemed to be grabbed by a giant hand and was lifted up gradually. Except for the first four wheels of the lotive, the wheels of the back had already levitated and left the tracks. It presented an angle of inclination as a whole.


    ��Woo...��


    The steam train began to move forward as if it was a train that was held up by a hand. It ran forward quickly and lightly. The ignition speed and travel speed were obviously faster than in the previous testing. It was also much faster than a normal steam train lotive.


    Ponderment appeared in Mag��s eyes as he looked at the steam train that was vibrating very obviously in its eleration. He had a grim cast to his gray eyes this day. He already had a rough idea.


    There was a bend with a very small curvature. The steam engine lotive began to decelerate right before it was about to go through the bend. It crossed the bend at an extremely low speed, but the body of the lotive still disyed a very obvious tilt, and there were signs of derailment at the tail end.


    However, the test driver should have umted plenty of experience in dealing with flipping over. He managed to stabilize the train by decelerating. He decelerated and stopped.


    ��The progress of the trackying is quite sessful, right?�� Mag asked Bourell.


    ��Yes. We havepleted about one-third by now.�� Bourell nodded, not quite understanding why Mag was asking this suddenly.


    ��In this case, we cannot make changes to the tracks anymore. We can only make changes on the train.�� Mag nodded. He walked toward the steam train at the end of the track, and said, ��Please give me a pen and paper.��


    ��Alright.�� Bourell received the pen and paper from his assistant and quickly caught up.


    Mag walked around the steam train once as he checked on the wear and tear on the first four wheels before asking about the various parameters of the steam engine lotive. He took the pen and paper from Bourell, and started to draw a draft and do the calctions.


    ��I heard that he is a cook. Does he really know how to design?��


    ��He designed this steam engine lotive, so do you think he knows or not?��


    ��But he is simply looking around like this, can he really solve the problem of the train��s incapability to make a turn? We had been pulling so many all-nighters to work on it for the past few days. We came up with so many ideas, but none of them could solve the issue.��


    The other engineering staff were watching at the side. Some of them couldn��t help but mumble softly in doubt.


    Mag only raised his eyebrows when he heard their mumbling, but he didn��t make any response.


    ��Looking at the current situation, I have drawn all the areas that I personally think could be improved here. You may look at it as a reference.��


    Approximately 10 minutester, Mag stopped drawing and passed the three sketches to Bourell. Then, he nced at his watch, and smilingly said, ��I need to go back to cook now.��

 Chapter 1068 - He Is A F*cking Human Search Engine

    <h4>1068 He Is A F*cking Human Search Engine</h4>


    ��He really is a cook!��


    All the engineering staff��s expressions began to get a little weird. Even though the steam engine lotive was designed by Mag, they still felt a little queasy having a cook instructing them in their profession.


    Mag knew very well what they were thinking, but he wasn��t very concerned. He was just toozy to waste too much time there. If he rushed back now, he could still go to the information agency to check on the information on Lantisde.


    It seemed that Scheer wasn��t at the base, so he could onlye up with the solutions himself.


    ��Alright. Thank you for making this trip.�� Bourell took the sketches and arranged with his people to send Mag back. His gaze was totally attracted by the sketches in his hands.


    Although they were just sketches, the lines andbelling were still stringent.


    Bourell was looking at them seriously, and his eyes began to light up slowly.


    Did he really make any constructive suggestions? All the engineers thought as they looked at Bourell��s expression.


    Those problems had been bothering them for many days, and they still couldn��t find any substantive solution, yet Mag found the solution simply by just looking around?


    ��Genius! Mr. Mag is really a genius!�� Bourell praised as his hands trembled with the sketches.


    An engineer couldn��t help but ask, ��Chief, did he reallye up with a solution to solve the problem of derailing at the bend?��


    Bourell spread the sketches out on a table and waved everyone over. ��Not just about the derailment at the bend. There is also the tilting of the cabin, improvement on eleration... Mr. Mag��s suggestions were all on point. All of you,e and take a look.��


    All the engineers came forward and studied the sketches on the table carefully.


    ��Reduce the energy of the magic spell formation appropriately. Reduce the levitation height of the cabin. Convert the aft wheels of the cabin into side roller wheels that are parallel to the ground. Separating the lotive from the cabin will solve the tilting of the cabin after it is levitated...


    ��The side roller wheels will ensure that the train will not derail, and reduce the resistance to the greatest extent. Moreover, the most important point is that this improvement does not need to change the train tracks at all!


    The method of separate connection could also be used for connecting the subsequent carriages. This type of connecting method gave them more freedom, and the soft connection could solve the problem of the train unable to cross the bend for being too long.


    ��This... is probably what people call ��genius��.��


    The engineers got rid of all their previous doubts. There were only amazement and dejection in their eyes.


    Smiling, Bourell said to all of them, ��Since we have the solutions now, let��s try toe up with feasible design ns by today.��


    ...


    ��I will get off here. I want to take a walk.�� Mag alighted from the carriage when it reached the Aden Square.


    Lantisde. I wonder if Gina pronounced it correctly. Transliteration of location names has a high probability to be wrong. Mag went into an alley to change his clothes and wore a mask. Then, he proceeded to an information center.


    10-odd minutester, Mag came out of the information center with nothing. He continued on to a second information center.


    Mag had gone to almost all the information centers at Aden Square, but he still couldn��t find any information about Lantisde.


    Either that ce doesn��t exist on the Nond Continent, or it isn��t called that in the continent��smon tongue. Mag changed back his clothes and sighed.


    He passed by the Kayson Bookshop on his way back. Mag went in to pick a couple of books as usual. He saw the old bookshop owner lying in a lounge chair when he was making payment. He was alway reading a book in this position whenever he visited; only the book in his hands differed.


    ��Boss, have you read all the books in this bookstore?�� Mag asked curiously.


    Hearing Mag, the owner Kayson put down the book in his hands and sat up gradually. He looked at Mag and nodded. ��I have already read this book 23 times.��


    ��In this case, have you read about a ce called ��Lantisde�� in any of the books before?�� Mag asked casually.


    ��Lantisde?�� Kayson thought for a while before walking over to the bookshelf.


    Does it exist? The eyes of Mag, who was just asking casually, lit up. He watched Kayson remove book after book from the shelves with proficiency before returning to the counter.


    ��This ce ��Lantisde�� was mentioned in this book once, mentioned in this book thrice, mentioned in this book five times...�� Kayson introduced them one by one.


    He is a f*cking human search engine... Mag stared at Kayson in astonishment.


    After listening to the old owner, Mag pointed to that stack of books. ��I will take all of them. How much do they cost?��


    The owner did his calctions, and said, ��15 books. The total is 620 copper coins.��


    ��Keep the change, please. Thank you.�� Mag passed seven silver coins over before leaving with two bundles of books. He didn��t expect to find the information he needed in the bookshop when he couldn��t find any in the information center.


    Back in the restaurant, Firis was cooking Yangzhou fried rice in the kitchen. The colorful ingredients were flying around in the wok, resembling a rainbow.


    Anna and Ugly Duckling were sitting in front of the table, nking Gina who was drawing.


    Everyone was engrossed, and didn��t notice that Mag had returned.


    Mag didn��t make a sound, either. He stepped forward curiously to take a look.


    Gina was still drawing the underwater world, butpared to the slightly oppressive style in the afternoon, the stuff that she was drawing now was more rxed and interesting.


    She used magic to produce different colors. She colored as she drew, and created colors as vibrant as a watercolor painting.


    Semi-transparent fishes had a light on their heads. The jellyfishes in a group had their formation broken up by the big fishes. Merfolk was riding on the backs of the fishes, holding tridents in their hands. A strange underwater world was depicted vividly under her pencils.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling stared at the schools of fishes and swallowed its saliva.


    Gina got a shock and dropped her pencil.


    Mag bent over to pick it up.


    ��Mr. Mag.�� Gina stood up immediately.


    ��You drew very well.�� Mag smiled at Gina.


    This girl was indeed a genius at drawing. She had just learnt how to hold a pencil, but could actually draw pictures that made people��s eyes light up.


    Gina could see that Mag was praising her. She replied perfectly with themon tongue, ��Thank you.��


    ��Who taught you themon tongue?�� Mag asked curiously. He was almost done in by her that day.


    ��Big Sister Gina is very studious. She will ask us to teach her somemon words, and she learns them very quickly,�� Anna said.


    ��So that was what happened. Our Anna is a little teacher.�� Mag patted Anna��s head with a smile. ��Alright, continue with your drawing. I will be reading some books upstairs.��


    Mag brought the two bundles upstairs. He put the bundle that he bought on his own aside, and took out a book from the bundle that the owner rmended to him. He sat down and read seriously.


    Mag spent the whole afternoon reading through that whole stack of books once.


    ��The Lost Land?�� Mag closed thest book with a thoughtful look.

 Chapter 1069 - The Defense System Detected An Enemy Invasion!

    <h4>1069 The Defense System Detected An Enemy Invasion!</h4>


    Exactly like the Kayson Bookshop owner said, these eight books did mention Lantisde.


    Taking away the three novels which should have just made up the name, the other five books all mentioned Lantisde.


    Deducing from the trivial clues, Lantisde had once been a human kingdom on the Nond Continent, but it had always kept a low profile.


    However, about 1000 years ago, everything about Lantisde disappeared as if it was erased from the Nond Continent in an instant. Everything, including all the records about it, disappeared mysteriously.


    All the clues pointed in one direction: Lantisde was already lost, and nobody knew where it was.


    Gina said she came from Lantisde, and the scenes she drew look like the bottom of the sea. Seems like Lantisde had sunk then, and was sealed at the bottom of the sea. However, they had also obtained the ability to live underwater from this...


    This plot sounds rather familiar?


    Mag rubbed his chin with a thoughtful look on his face.


    Nobody knew where Lantisde went, but Mag found an approximate location of Lantisde before its disappearance.


    The Boundless Sea. Isn��t that close to the territory of the demon tribe? Mag got up to look at the map of Nond Continent hanging on the wall of his study, and drew a circle with a pencil on top of the Boundless Sea.


    It is quite a distance away. I could bring Gina there directly to confirm the location if not for that, but looking at the situation now, we can only consider that on the rest day two dayster. Mag turned around and went downstairs.


    He finally had some idea about Gina��s origins, but as for how to bring her there, it gave Mag a headache.


    Ah Zi was naturally the fastest, but he wasn��t supposed to be exposed.


    Mag told everyone this piece of information during dinner that night.


    Amy��s eyes lit up in delight as she said, ��Wow, then can we help Big Sister Gina go back home? This is so cool!��


    ��The Boundless Sea is so far away. How far do we need to walk in order to get there?�� Yabemiya said worriedly.


    Gina couldn��t understand their conversation, so she simply sat there and looked at everyone quietly.


    Elizabeth nced at Gina. ��If necessary, I can bring all of you there.��


    ��That��s fantastic.�� Mag��s eyes lit up. He had forgotten that Elizabeth was an 8th-tier Frost Dragon. Even though Ah Zi was slightly better than her, she was indeed fast enough.


    ��Big Sister Elizabeth, can Ie along, please?�� Amy raised her little hand and looked at Elizabeth expectantly.


    ��Yes.�� Elizabeth gave a slight nod.


    ��I...�� Miya looked at Elizabeth with some expectation too.


    ��Whoever is interested to go, you cane along with us,�� Elizabeth said calmly.


    ��Hurray! I can finally get out of the city!�� Miya said excitedly. She had never left Chaos City before in her life.


    ��A group excursion seems like a rather good idea. Let��s take it as a team building activity for our restaurant. It is our day off two dayster, let��s depart on that day.��


    ��Okay, okay.�� Amy nodded ecstatically.


    Mag told Gina about the information that he might have found Lantisde.


    Gina stared at the circle on the map in a daze before jumping up in excitement to give Mag a big hug.


    ��It��s just a possibility. I still cannot confirm that Lantisde is really under that sea.�� Mag disentangled Gina��s legs from his waist and prepared her mentally.


    ...


    After the dinner service was over, thedies all went back, and Gina returned upstairs to her tank too.


    Mag looked at Anna, who was gazing out of the door mncholically. He walked in front of her and crouched down, cing a hand gently on her head. ��Don��t worry, he will be back.��


    ��Yes.�� Anna looked at Mag��s warm smile and felt her heart warm up.


    ��Big Sister Anna, if you are feeling unhappy,e and squeeze Ugly Duckling��s chubby face. It��s veryfortable to squeeze.�� Amy carried Ugly Duckling over. Her two little hands were kneading Ugly Duckling��s face into squares and circles repeatedly.


    ��Haha~��


    Anna looked at the despairing Ugly Duckling and released a peal of melodiousughter. She joined in to ��torture�� Ugly Duckling.


    ��Alright. Let��s go up to sleep,�� Mag said to the little ones having a good time. He turned off the lights and brought them upstairs.


    The fatty poked his head out as he watched the restaurant shrouded in darkness, and whispered, ��It��s already closed for business, Big Brother. Do we begin now?��


    ��Let��s not rush. Wait a while longer. We came to steal today, so we��d better keep a low profile and not get discovered.�� Colby stood on a branch and shook his head.


    ��Boss is so wise,�� the thin man praised as he poked his head out of the bush.


    Colby��s expression began to get smug as he smilingly said, ��After we get our hands on that amazing machine, we��ll leave Chaos City for Rodu. I heard the people there are richer and they love to eat. We��ll establish ourselves there!��


    Hope appeared on the faces of the fat guy and the thin guy.


    The three of them squatted there for quite a while. The restaurant was totally dark and silent. The boss seemed to have fallen asleep.


    ��Let��s move!�� Colby jumped down from the tree and sneaked toward Mamy Restaurant. The fat guy and thin guy followed behind him closely.


    Colby got to the door and pasted his ear against it to listen in.


    Bam!


    A knock sounded right next to his ear and gave him such a shock that he sat on the ground. Colby looked at the fat guy who was standing in front of the door with a big hammer. He got up and gave him a kick in his butt as he angrily said, ��Damn fatty, what are you doing!��


    ��I am trying to open this door for you, Boss...�� the fat guy said innocently.


    ��Scram, you idiot!�� Colby kicked the fat guy aside. He gazed around and heaved a sigh of relief after making sure that nobody was around. He gravely warned, ��Idiot, we came to steal. You would have crushed the door if you had smashed the hammer down. Can it still be considered as stealing? It will be a robbery! We thieves don��t do such a thing.��


    ��Yes, yes, yes. Boss is right.�� The fat guy nodded profusely, but as he looked at the door which didn��t even have a scratch on it, he couldn��t help but mumble, ��Why isn��t there any damage to the door?��


    ��It��s good that it isn��t damaged. Otherwise, you would have topensate for a door.�� Colby waved to the thin guy. ��Skinny, you get this door open.��


    ��Alrighty. This is my area of expertise.��


    Skinny got a metal wire out from his head[1], and began poking around the keyhole haphazardly.


    ��Ding!��


    ��The defense system detected an enemy invasion!��


    Mag, who had just finished blowing dry the two little ones�� hair, saw the surveince video that appeared in his head. An amused smile appeared on his face.


    ��Father, what story are you going to tell us tonight?�� Amy, who had just changed into her little bear pyjamas and was wearing her hair loose, asked Mag curiously.


    ��Do you girls want to listen to a bedtime story or y around with a few dumb thieves before you sleep?�� Mag asked smilingly.


    [1] Perhaps from his hair.

 Chapter 1070 - A Mermaid Would Sleep In The Nude Too?!

    <h4>Chapter 1070 A Mermaid Would Sleep In The Nude Too?!</h4>


    ��Stupid thieves?�� Amy��s eyes lit up, and she immediately grabbed hold of Mag��s arm excitedly. ��Where? Father, where are the stupid thieves?��Anna, too, looked at Mag expectantly.


    ��They are downstairs right now. We can watch them secretly.�� Mag brought the two little ones to the bedroom and turned off the lights. Then, he drew open the curtains and looked at the heads huddling at the front of the restaurant��s entrance.


    ��What are they trying to do?�� Amy asked quietly.


    ��They should be trying to get in to steal,�� Mag said smilingly. He had overheard them talking about some amazing machine.


    But when did the restaurant ever have any amazing machine?


    This made him perplexed too.


    These three chaps shouldn��t have any idea about his identity. Otherwise, they wouldn��t be so stupid to try to steal from Alex��s restaurant.


    ��Grandpa said thieves are horrendous people. They arezy, and are alway trying to reap without sowing. They will do anything to steal valuables from people.�� Anna stared at the three people down there, and angrily said, ��Once, a thief stole thest 10 copper coins we had, and we ended up spending a night sleeping in the snow. Grandpa and I almost froze to death.��


    ��How dare they steal money from Big Sister Anna. The thieves are indeed too horrible. I want to destroy them with one fireball!�� Amy said seethingly as a little golden-purplish fireball appeared on her palm.


    ��The thieves who stole Anna��s money may not be the same ones as down there.�� Mag quickly grabbed Amy��s little hand, exasperated, and said, ��Furthermore, we are still in the room. Keep the fireball away first. Don��t release it so hastily.��


    Mag didn��t like thieves, either, but they were not sure about the three thieves�� motive yet. Hence, it was not very humane to simply send them off to heavens with a fireball immediately.


    Amy kept the little fireball as she asked Mag, ��Then, what should we do now? We can��t just watch them steal from us, right?��


    ��Grandpa said that if we couldn��t subdue them, then we should stay away from them,�� Anna whispered.


    ��This is our home. The thieves should be the ones to stay away, and neither are we going to watch them steal from us.�� Mag shook his head. After some pondering, he said with shining eyes, ��Why don��t we scare these thieves off by making our restaurant into a haunted house? It would serve them a lesson too.��


    ��A haunted house?�� Both Anna and Amy looked confused.


    ��Is it a vampire��s house?�� Amy asked.


    ��Or is it a devil��s house?�� Anna followed after.


    ��Errr...�� If they were on Earth, both could be considered as haunted houses, but in this world, they were not scary enough. After all, they could alway see vampires walking around upside down on the roofs when they were walking on the streets of Chaos City in normal times.


    As for vampires, Mag was reminded of the vampire countess that he had bound up with the tortoise-shell technique. He no longer feared vampires anymore.


    ��They are both not. A haunted house is a house that makes one feel scared. It is a house that people scream in fear when they enter.�� Mag described it after some thought.


    Amy raised her hand and said, ��I know. It is a house where the monsters lived in the legends. There will be many brave men going there to challenge them. Teacher Luna told us this kind of story before.��


    ��But, which one of us looks like a monster?�� Anna looked at Mag and then looked at Amy before looking down at herself finally. They didn��t look scary at all.


    ��Oh yes! Big Sister Gina!�� Amy said as her eyes lit up. ��If she changed into her mermaid form, which nobody had seen before, and if she put on some weird clothing, she would be very scary.��


    ��This is a good idea.�� Mag nodded. They could see all kinds of weird species in Chaos City, but merfolk were indeed a rare species. Gina could even be the only one on the whole continent now. Her sudden appearance at midnight, coupled with some light effects... Her scary index should be rather high.


    ��System, can you lend me a haunted house backdrop? One I could use instantly. I will return you after one night,�� Mag said in his heart.


    ��Host, this system is an authentic God of Cookery Cultivation System! Please do not call on me to entertain this kind of issue that is beyond my business scope!�� the system said righteously.


    ��Why is this an issue beyond your business scope? System, this is exactly part of your business scope. Think about it. If I want to be a God of Cookery that everyone looks up to, that means I will have to ept challenges from all the chefs in the world. If my psychological bearing capability wasn��t strong enough and I got depressed andmitted suicide after I am badmouthed, wouldn��t you fail toplete your mission?�� Mag said with a serious expression. ��A haunted house is a form of edutainment that can train a person��s psychological bearing capability. Don��t you think the potential God of Cookery candidate should have a go at it?��


    ��If you say so...��


    ��What I have said makes perfect sense. Moreover, I will only borrow it for one night, and I will pack it up by tomorrow morning. It will not affect the restaurant��s business at all. You can decide what design will suit the horror tastes of this world. If some high-end special effects could be added, it would be the best. We will use the three thieves out there as ourb rats,�� Mag continued for the system.


    ��This...�� The system was still a little hesitant.


    ��Let��s agree on this. I will pay 100 copper coins as a deposit first. I don��t need you to return this deposit even if I am not satisfied with the effectster. I will take it as my loss.��


    ��Deal!


    ��Ding! 100 copper coins have been sessfully deducted! The haunted house is in the midst of designing. The temte of the haunted house will be ready in one minute!��


    ��Oh, yes. We can add Gina in as an element,�� Mag reminded with a smile on his lips. The system was as stupid as before.


    Mag knocked on Gina��s room door. The door was only opened after some time. Gina was pressing the two seashells onto her bosoms. She opened her blurry eyes to peer at Mag as she puzzledly asked, ��Mr. Mag?��


    Mag nced at the two shells that Gina was holding onto with her hands and the wet fish tail. His eyebrows rose up.


    Shocking!


    A mermaid would sleep in the nude too?!


    ��Wow. Big Sister Gina is not wearing any clothes?�� Amy, who poked her head out from behind Mag, said in shock as she stared at the seashells in Gina��s hands.


    ��Is this really fine?�� Anna, who poked her head out, asked with worry.


    Gina became clear-headed instantly when she saw the two little ones. She blushed and swiftly shut the room��s door. She only reopened it after some time, and she had already changed into the school swimsuit.


    ��Gina, we need your help.�� Mag gestured to Gina.


    The way Gina looked now wasn��t much better than how she looked when she was holding onto the two seashells.


    The school swimsuit is simply the best!


    ��Help?�� Gina was confused.


    ��It is like this.�� Mag brought Gina to the window to see the three thieves below. Then, he took out a pen and paper, and started setting up his battle n.

 Chapter 1071 - Woah!

    <h4>Chapter 1071 Woah!</h4>


    ��Boss, why can��t I get it in?����Add some oil.��


    ��Is it okay now?��


    ��It��s still a little tight.��


    ��It still doesn��t work.��


    ��You useless thing. You can��t even open a lock.�� Colby pped the sweaty Skinny across his head. He went forward to peep into the keyhole himself. The ck keyhole was no different from other normal keyholes. He took over the thin metal wire and poked in, but the metal wire was obstructed after a while as if the keyhole was stuffed with something.


    ��Who the heck is so shameless to stuff things into people��s keyholes?�� Colby said, feeling rather pissed. He peeped into the keyhole again. It was still ck and nothing else could be seen. He had no idea what was blocking it.


    He tried to poke around with the metal wire, but there was no progress at all. Colby, who was sweating profusely now, threw the metal wire aside, and furiously said, ��Fatty, smash the door in!��


    ��Boss, didn��t you say we should keep a low profile earlier? How are we going topensate them for the door if we damage it?�� Fatty mumbled while keeping his distance.


    ��Are you stupid? We will escape after we steal the item. Who is going to stay andpensate? Come over this instant and smash this door in for me!�� Colby scolded. He then nced around. ��Move quickly. The Gray Temple��s patrol team wille here very soon.��


    ��Okay, okay.�� Fatty swiftly came forward after hearing him. He grabbed the hammer tightly with both hands, and then smashed it against the wooden hard with all his might.


    Bam!


    A dull thud.


    Fatty felt as if his hammer hadnded on an iron wall. An intense numbness spread throughout both his arms. Then, a strong rebound force came from the hammer, and threw his huge body onto the ground.


    ��Aiyoh!��


    Fatty couldn��t help but shout. He cried in agony as he rubbed his butt. ��My buttocks. They are being split into halves.��


    ��It didn��t even leave a trace!�� Colby red at that wooden door. Fatty had smashed at the door with the hammer using all his might. However, this seemingly fragile door not only didn��t disintegrate, but it also didn��t have a single trace of being smashed!


    Even though Fatty had only a 4th-tier power, a 1st-tier knight could have smashed a wooden door in easily with a punch. There was no reason that Fatty, who was using a hammer, couldn��t smash open a restaurant��s door, right?


    ��Something is not quite right... with this door.�� Skinny stared at the wooden door in a shock too. He knocked on it to make sure it was indeed a wooden door. He was even more confused.


    ��Boss, is it possible that an expert lives here? Why don��t we just go?�� Fatty said, a little frightened.


    ��Nonsense. How could a chef be an expert? You must have eaten too muchtely, and can��t wield your hammer well anymore. Let me do it.�� Colby picked up the hammer on the ground, spread his legs out, and struck a proper stance. He took a deep breath, and then raised his hammer high above his head. He smashed it into the door with all his might.


    An indiscernible wave of light appeared over the wooden door. The light shield had already blocked the hammer even before itnded on the door.


    ��Whoosh!��


    The hammer became a sh of light and flew out in the opposite direction. It crashed into a bush about 100 meters away.


    Colby��s mouth was agape, and he was still maintaining his hammer-swinging pose.


    ��Boss, are you still okay?�� Skinny asked Colby worriedly. Then, he whispered, ��Boss, this restaurant has a bad juju. Why don��t we just go? Let��s give up on that amazing machine.��


    Fatty stood up, and whispered, ��Yes. Even Boss��s hammer went flying.��


    ��N-nonsense.�� Colby straightened his body and hid his numb hands behind his back. As he cleared his throat, he said, ��My hands simply slipped earlier, or how else would the hammer have flown away. Those things don��t exist.��


    ��What about us?�� Skinny asked carefully.


    ��Of course we should f*cking continue! I don��t believe a lousy door can keep the three of us out! Smash it down!�� Colby took out a big sword and hacked at the door with it.


    Fatty and Skinny were both inspired by him, and they, too, took to their weapons to hack at that wooden door.


    10 minutester.


    ��Boss... I can��t do this anymore... I don��t have the strength anymore...�� Fatty panted heavily as he sat on the ground holding his mace, his clothes soaked with sweat.


    ��Me too...�� Skinny sat down next to Fatty. He threw his axe aside haphazardly as he could no longer feel his hands.


    ��Damn it... What kind of wood is this door made of? It is tougher than iron.�� Colby stared at the door in desperation. They had spent so much time and effort hacking it, yet not a mark was left on it.


    The three of them sat on the stairs, with their backs to the door and sweating profusely.


    ��Boss, should we just quit?��


    ��Yup.��


    ��Sigh...��


    The three of them sighed together. Their confidence had suffered quite a hit by failing to steal from a restaurant.


    It was an unexinable sadness.


    ��Creak.��


    Right at this moment, the door behind them opened outward gradually. There was a slight gap, and a cold breeze blew out and made the three of them shiver.


    ��Why... did it open by itself?��


    The three of them turned around and stared at the unlocked door in a daze. The door that they had tried to open for the past 30 minutes without any results simply opened up by itself?


    ��What do we do now, Boss?�� Fatty stood up and gulped. Staring at that door, he felt an unknown fear. He felt something supernatural was hiding beyond the door.


    ��Boss, this whole thing has a bad juju. The door that we couldn��t open with all our efforts opened by itself. It looks like a trap,�� Skinny mumbled.


    ��Hoho. I want to see what is so eerie about this ce. How dares it y with me like this!�� Colbyughed coldly. He held up his sword and pulled open the door in one stroke.


    It was pitch dark behind the door. There wasn��t a stitch of light in there; not even the moonlight could shine in.


    ...As if the door was the mouth of a giant beast. A cold air blew over and went down their necks.


    ��Boss, how about we change the target.�� Fatty shivered as he pulled on the corner of Colby��s clothes.


    ��Follow me in if you are my brother.�� Colby shook Fatty��s hand away and went straight into the restaurant.


    ��What do we do now?�� Fatty looked at Skinny helplessly.


    ��What else can we do? We can��t just leave Boss here by himself.�� Skinny clenched his teeth and leaped into the restaurant with his eyes closed.


    ��Wait for me, guys!�� Fatty shouted and leaped into the restaurant after them. The restaurant��s exterior was in utter silence, which was even scarier.


    Bam!


    The door behind them shut immediately after the three of them stepped in.


    ��Woah!��


    The three of them stared at the door behind them and shouted softly.


    ��Drip... drip...��


    Water dripping sounds began to appear.

 Chapter 1072 - My Legs Are Jelly And I Can’t Stand

    <h4>Chapter 1072 My Legs Are Jelly And I Can��t Stand</h4>


    Drip.Drip...


    The sounds of water dripping could be hearding from every part of the restaurant. Water seemed to be flowing on the ground.


    Cold wind, which could havee from any part of the restaurant, blew down their necks.


    Their surroundings were pitch dark, and they couldn��t see anything at all.


    Fatty grabbed onto an arm and tensely said, ��Boss, I am scared.��


    ��There��s nothing to be... scared of?�� Colby��s voice came from the other side. Even though he tried to sound calm, his voice was quivering.


    ��Boss, this ce has a really bad juju. Where are you guys? Why can��t I see you two?�� Skinny��s voice seemed toe from an even further ce.


    ��Then, whose arm is this?�� Fatty was stunned as he suddenly realized the arm that he was holding onto was a little too thin. Skinny was thin, but this arm felt like... only bones!


    ��Don��t be afraid, I am here.�� A green beam lit up and illuminated a pretty-looking skull. It was smiling and talking to him gently.


    Fatty blinked and stared at the skeletal arm that he had grabbed.


    ��Ghost!!!��


    A scream rang out. Fatty threw that arm away as he turned and ran. He shed into a door with a bang and rebounded back. He fell onto the ground with his limbs in the air.


    The skeleton appeared behind him, and again smilingly said, ��Here Ie, Bro.��


    ��Don��t... Don��te over now! Boss! Boss, help!!!��


    Fatty was so spooked that all his flesh was trembling. He shrieked for help as he crawled to the side.


    He had never seen a talking skeleton in his life before. This was simply too terrifying!


    ��Where are you, Fatty? What are you screaming for?�� Colby��s surroundings were still pitch ck. He could hear that Fatty was close to him, but he couldn��t see where he was.


    The dripping sounds became faster and faster, and some water droplets began to fall on him as if it was raining.


    This dpidated house is leaking. Colby frowned and waved his hands around. A water droplet fell onto his lips, and he poked his tongue out to lick it.


    It��s salty?


    His eyebrows furrowed. This shouldn��t be rainwater. Furthermore, it wasn��t raining outside before they came in.


    Seems like this dpidated house is indeed quirky. Colby grasped his longsword tightly. He was separated from Fatty and Skinny the moment he stepped in. Even though he could hear their voices, he couldn��t sense where they were.


    Fatty��s screams were right by his ears, but he couldn��t differentiate the direction that they came from. Neither did he know what had happened that freaked him out.


    Right at this moment, somebody patted his shoulders from the back.


    ��Skinny, you...�� Colby whirled around, but his eyes widened in an instant.


    A ghastly pale face appeared about one centimeter away from his own in total silence, and they stared at each other. That was a pair of glowing dead fish eyes. The loose hair was as messy as kelp and dripping water onto the floor.


    A strong stench washed all over him. It smelled like rotting fish, which was nauseating.


    ��What the heck is this?!��


    Colby was shocked, and he swung this longsword forward subconsciously.


    That figure disappeared instantly, and the longsword struck empty air.


    The surroundings were engulfed in darkness again. If it weren��t for the lingering stench in the air, the previous scene could seem to have never happened.


    The water droplets became bigger and bigger, and strong wind began to blow. There was a strong fishy smell in the wind, and sounds of waves could be heard vaguely.


    ��Stop all these tricks! Come out and fight with me if you are good. These nonsensical tricks are not skills! Come out! Come out!�� Colby swung his longsword around haphazardly as he hacked at his surroundings aimlessly, but he didn��t hit anything as all his strikes had hit nothing.


    This is impossible! This restaurant isn��t big, and it is full of tables and chairs! How can I not hit anything! Colby��s heart sank.


    At first, he thought these were all illusions created by magic casters to scare away inexperienced thieves, but looking at the situation now, it wasn��t as simple as he thought.


    On the other side, the scenery in front of Skinny had changed. He discovered that he was already sitting in a small boat floating on the sea.


    The surroundings were pitch ck and a storm was raging. The little boat was just like a leaf tossed around on the sea, and it seemed like it could be capsized by the next wave anytime.


    Skinny grasped the edges of the boat tightly in panic, and shouted, ��What... What is this? Didn��t we enter into a restaurant? How did I end up in the sea! I... I can��t swim...��


    ��Aiyoh!��


    Right at this moment, a shout came from above. A fat figure dropped down from the sky with a plop andnded in the boat. He shook up the little boat so badly that it almost capsized.


    ��You are here too, Fatty.�� Skinny gasped as he looked at the person who fell from the sky.


    Fatty, who was badly shaken by the fall, opened his eyes when he heard the voice. He saw Skinny right in front of him, and he hugged him immediately and cried, ��Skinny! It��s so nice to see you! There was a skeleton chasing me, and it scared the living lights out of me!��


    ��Yes. It��s so damn terrifying,�� a frightened voice spoke up right behind him.


    Fatty��s expression froze in that instant. He turned around and saw the skeleton sitting at the head of the boat, patting its chest.


    ��F*ck you!��


    Skinny lifted his leg and kicked that skeleton into the sea.


    Plop, and it disappeared amidst the waves immediately.


    Fatty spaced out for quite a while before he gave Skinny a thumbs-up, and wholeheartedly praised, ��Skinny, you are awesome.��


    ��Give me a hand. My legs are jelly and I can��t stand.�� Skinny retrieved his leg and slumped into Fatty��s arms directly. ��What the hell was that ghastly thing? It scared the living lights out of me.��


    ��Help me up.��


    A voice appeared from the sky at this time again. Before Fatty and Skinny could react, a figure had already crashed into them.


    The three of themy down in the boat to catch their breath.


    ��What do we do now, Boss? How did we end up in the sea in such a small boat? A single wave can capsize it,�� Fatty said desperately.


    Colby looked at his surroundings and said in a deep voice, ��Don��t panic. This must be just a magic caster��s illusions. As long as we try our best, we will be able to find����


    ��Whoosh...��


    Before Colby could even finish talking, a huge wave crashed into them and drenched them all over.


    ��This water is salty! This is real seawater!��


    ��We are doomed. This really is the sea! There is water in the boat! Quick, scoop the water out!��


    Fatty and Skinny shouted in a panic, and began scooping out the water with their hands crazily.


    Colby stared at the head with dishevelled hair that just appeared on the surface of the sea, and his face began to twitch.


    It��s here again!


    ...


    ��Hahaha. This is so fun! Give me two more basins of water. I want to ssh them again!��


    Amy and Anna were holding onto a bucket each,ughing away happily.

 Chapter 1073 - Who Is Singing?

    <h4>1073 Who Is Singing?</h4>


    This is too... interesting! Mag��s eyebrows rose as he looked at the three thieves huddling in a tiny wooden boat in the middle of the hall which was cleared of the chairs and tables.


    The system had created a vast ocean using perspective projection; at the same time, it used 5D technique to make the effects of the wooden boat swaying and turning with the scenes.


    The special effects of the skeleton and water ghost[1] gave Mag a shock too.


    The perfectbination of reality and illusion. There weren��t real ghosts and monsters, but it created a scarier ambience.


    Of course, after removing all the special effects, the behavior of the three thieves looked very ridiculous and met Mag��s psychological expectations.


    Mag was especially happy to see the two little lolitasughing their heads off with the water buckets.


    Let the storm be even stronger, Mag said in his heart.


    ...


    The storm was getting stronger and stronger, and one big wave followed another big wave. The little wooden boat was shaking and creaking so loudly from the waves as if it was going to disintegrate anytime.


    Colby and his gang were holding the edges of the boat very tightly, and letting out high-pitched screams following the boat��s swaying.


    They had totally believed that they were transmitted into the sea and had met a huge storm very unluckily.


    The three men who couldn��t swim. If this boat flipped, they were all going to die.


    Of course, it wasn��t the violent storm that the three of them feared most; it was the head that appeared on the surface of the ocean.


    The wet hair resembled kelps, and the pale face looked especially hideous in the asionally shing lightnings. Two blood-red eyes were staring at them.


    Strong fishy scent floated over gradually as if there were dozens of rotting fishes surrounding them.


    ��Mama Mia! What kind of ghosts are these?! I am so scared!!!�� Fatty��s voice already began to tremble.


    St.


    A hand grabbed the edge of the boat that he was gripping tightly. A white skeleton head poked out of the water with an equally horrified expression, and said, ��I am so scared too.��


    ��It��s here again!


    Fatty jumped in a shock. The boat which was already shaking rocked violently, and almost turned over.


    ��Don��t leave me alone!��


    That skeleton also screamed and leaped out of the water straight away. It spread out his arms and grabbed Fatty tightly. All the bones in his body were chattering.


    ��Get off! Get off!!!��


    Fatty kept screaming and jumping on the spot as he tried to shake the skeleton off, but the skeleton was stuck to him like superglue��he couldn��t get rid of it no matter how hard he shook. It would also scream along with him in a shrill voice.


    St.


    Another soft thud.


    A rotting hand hung onto the edge of the boat, and a rotting head popped out of the water slowly as it tried to climb up the boat.


    ��Stop moving around, Fatty! The boat is going to capsize! Don��t let those disgusting guys up!�� Colby kicked Fatty back into the boat. He swung his sword and shed at the rotting corpse, which already had half of its body in the boat, sending it back into the water.


    ��Ah!!!��


    Shrill screams were sounding, and all the water ghosts were rushing toward the boat. They were trying to climb onto the boat by pulling themselves up with the edges of the boat.


    Fear was on the trio��s faces. They swung their weapons crazily to kill the ghosts that were closing in.


    However, these water ghosts seemed to be endless. No matter how hard they struggled, water ghosts still rushed at them from all directions.


    Desperation and fear overwhelmed the three of them. If they were given the choice to choose again, they would never step into that restaurant.


    Fatty swung his mace around with his eyes closed as he cried, and shouted, ��Mama, I am in the wrong! I know I am in the wrong... As long as I can make it back alive... I will be a good man...��


    ��I will not steal anymore! I will steal nothing at all...�� Skinny was also crying. He was on the verge of breaking down, hacking the endless water ghosts and being stared at by those bloody red eyes.


    ��Come out and fight with me if you are good. Releasing all these ghosts are not skills!�� Although Colby was pale too, he was still rtively calm. Only the slight trembling of his hands betrayed the panic in his heart.


    He had seen quite a lot during his travels all these years. He had never thought he would flop in an unassuming restaurant.


    Huge waves mmed into the small boat, and endless water ghosts kept swarming toward the boat; even he wasn��t confident that he could leave this sea alive.


    ...


    ��Little Amy, wrap that lettuce with kelp before you throw it out. It isn��t nice to scare people with a bald lettuce.


    ��Anna, turn that fan��s power a notch up. Yup, and sprinkle some more chilli powder in the direction of the wind.��


    Mag sat in the middle and gave instructions calmly. He was feeling so happy looking at the three stupid thieves struggling on the boat.


    How dared theye and steal from him. He would teach them a good lesson that it was worth theming on this trip.


    ...


    The storm began to die down, and the waves calmed down too. A bright moon began to rise up from the sea. The water ghosts let out a scream before diving back into the sea and disappeared.


    ��Is it finally over?��


    The exhausted trio slumped in the boat and panted hard. They still had lingering fear.


    The surroundings were silent. The bright moon was reflected on the surface of the sea and everything was peaceful and quiet.


    ��Woli papapal~��


    Beautiful singing came from afar. The voice was so sweet as if an angel was singing by their ears, soothing their frightened hearts.


    ��Who is singing?�� Fatty raised his head with a bewildered stare.


    ��Such a beautiful voice. It must be a beauty who is singing.�� Skinny stretched out his neck and swayed along with the music.


    ��It��sing from that direction. If there is someone over there, we may be able to leave this ce.�� Colby pointed in a direction as he picked up an oar.


    ��Leave this ce!��


    Fatty��s and Skinny��s eyes lit up too, and they swiftly picked up the wooden oars. The three of them worked together and rowed in the direction the singing came from.


    The singing got clearer and clearer. Even though they couldn��t understand the lyrics, that melodious singing seemed to have a magical power that made people immerse in it. They just wanted to get closer and closer, even forgetting why they wanted to get close.


    They didn��t know how long they had been rowing when a reef rock protruded out of the ocean��s surface awkwardly at a faraway location. A woman was sitting atop of the rock, and she was the one singing.


    The boat was getting closer and closer, and their gazes had be blurry. They rowed robotically as they gazed at the woman on the rock, mesmerized.


    Such a beautiful person. Even though her back was facing them, the thin clothes couldn��t hide that graceful figure. The singing was so beautiful that even the cold seawater became warm, just like the feeling of falling in love.


    The shore was closing in, and they could escape from the miserable sea soon.


    Moreover, there was a beauty who was weing them on that rock. She made all the suffering that they had gone through seem trivial.


    The beauty whose back was facing them slowly turned around under their expectant gazes.


    [1] It��s probably someone who��d drowned turned into a zombie. If you yed Witcher, you may know drowners. I figure it��s the same thing, more or less.

 Chapter 1074 - A Real Man Will Challenge The ‘Buddha Jumps Over The 100-Meter-Wall’!

    <h4>Chapter 1074 A Real Man Will Challenge The ��Buddha Jumps Over The 100-Meter-Wall��!</h4>


    The beauty on the rock turned around gradually and smiled sweetly at them. The extremely beautiful face made them forget to breathe.


    ��She��s so beautiful!��


    The trio��s expressions brightened up at once.


    ��Crack.��


    Right at this moment, the little wooden boat seemed to have suddenly crashed into something, and let out a cracking sound


    Fatty was the first to react as he cried, ��We hit a submerged reef! Water ising into the boat!��


    A big hole appeared at the bottom of the boat. The seawater kept gushing in, and was soon flooding their feet. The boat began to sink.


    And, at this precise moment, the singing stopped abruptly. The face of the beauty, who was smiling at them on the reef rock, began peeling off like cracked eggshell, and she transformed into a hideous monster. She stood up suddenly and her lower body changed into a rotting fish tail, revealing gleaming white bones. She revealed her sharp ws, and rushed toward the three of them on the boat.


    ��Fish Monster!�� the trio screamed at the same time, and all their beautiful delusions were destroyed at that moment. Their sense of fear was even more intense than what they had felt previously. They swung the weapons in their hands at that mermaid subconsciously.


    ��Ding!��


    The longsword, mace, and ax broke into halves almost at the same time.


    The trio stared at the fish tail smashing down at the little boat hard.


    Bam!


    The little boat disintegrated instantaneously.


    They felt as if they were hit by a giant beast when the fish tail hit their faces. The trio felt their heads spinning around before they sunk to the bottom of the sea in desperation.


    We are dead meat this time.


    This was the trio��sst thought before they passed out totally.


    ...


    ��Am I really that scary?�� Gina stood on a table and stared at the trio who fainted on the floor as she shrugged embarrassedly. She removed the mud casings on her face and kept her rainbow tail away.


    Okay, System. You can keep the special effects, Mag said in his heart. He turned on the restaurant��s lights and looked at the three unconscious stupid thieves who were lying in the middle of the restaurant with a smile on his face. This was even more gratifying than taking things into his own hands.


    ��Hahaha. This is so fun. Should we wake them up by sshing them with water and start all over again?�� Amy was tempted to have another round again as she carried a bucket with her.


    ��Won��t this be too cruel?�� Mag raised his eyebrows. He felt a little guilty when the trio were screaming like pigs.


    ��No punishment is too cruel for a thief.�� Anna shook her head determinedly, also carrying a bucket with her.


    Mag gave it some thought. Anna��s words had a rationale too, so he smiled and nodded. ��Alright, you girls do as you please.��


    In the following hour, screams and shrieks were reverberating throughout Mamy Restaurant. The hysterical screams made him feel pity and amusement at the same time.


    ��Alright. That��s all for today. You girls should go and sleep now.�� Mag stopped the two little ones from sshing water and waking up the unconscious trio again as he shook his head.


    ��I��m so sleepy.�� Gina yawned. She was awakened in the middle of her sleep. At first, she thought it was rather fun, but the three were simply too timid. They jumped and leaped around in the room as they shrieked. It was getting increasingly boring.


    ��Okay.�� Amy put the bucket down, still feeling not quite satisfied.


    ��Then, what do we do with these three thieves? Should we just bury them somewhere?�� Anna asked Mag.


    ��They have already been punished today, so we don��t have to kill them. Let��s just toss them out straight away.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. It seemed like Anna really hated thieves as a sweet little girl like her wanted to bury the thieves straight away.


    Mag opened the door and dragged the trio out. He dumped them into the bushes haphazardly before he dusted himself off and went back in.


    The door shut close. Given the trio��s capabilities, they could never breach the restaurant��s defense even if they tried their very best. There was no need to pay any attention to them.


    ��Okay, let��s all go to bed. I will clean up the restaurant,�� Mag said to the three girls, and made them go upstairs first.


    ��Host, are you satisfied with the current haunted house service? If you are, please pay for the props and services rendered. The total is 15,000 copper coins,�� the system��s voice said.


    ��It��s still okay overall. However, these western tricks are no match for our great Chinese haunted house. I didn��t feel scared at all for the entire time,�� Mag said casually, shaking his head.


    ��Oh yes, Bro?��


    Just then, the restaurant��s lighting dimmed, and a pair of cold hands was gently ced on Mag��s shoulders.


    Mag turned around, and a hideous skull was smiling coldly at him.


    ��Woah!��


    Mag got a shock as he leaped andnded three meters away.


    Staring at the long-haired ghoul that walked out of the dark like a zombie, Mag quickly raised his hands and shouted, ��Stop, stop, stop.��


    It was no longer easy to bluff the system as time went on. It actually let him have a taste of it for himself.


    The lights came on and everything returned to normal.


    ��299 copper coins for one time use. I will not pay more. I don��t want your props, you can keep them. I will rent from you again in the future. This is a long-term business deal,�� Mag said, coughing gently.


    ��Damn! Nobody bargains like you, Host! Didn��t we agree about shing the price in half? You have shed it about 50 times!�� The system��s angry voice sounded as the lighting began to dim again.


    ��Don��t attempt to frighten me, or else I will hack your equipment into scraps.I knew very clearly the theory behind all these. Are you able to frighten me?�� Mag pursed his lips, and calmly said, ��I will give you one chance to bargain back, but don��t try to demand an exorbitant price. I can alway reject it if I am not satisfied.��


    The lighting came on again. The system gave a feeble response after a moment of silence. ��One copper more? And, no refund of the deposit?��


    ��A deposit will not be called a deposit if it isn��t refunded. That will be called a prepayment. No way, you have to at least refund half of it to me.�� Mag shook his head, unwilling to negotiate.


    ��Ding!! 250 copper coins have been sessfully deducted!��


    The system sounded overjoyed as if it had just earned a few billions.


    ��Please resume the restaurant to its original condition when you keep away the props.�� Mag��s lips curled as he turned and walked upstairs.


    The two little ones were exhausted, and were already asleep in their little beds.


    Mag walked over to cover them with their nkets properly. Then, he changed into his pyjamas andy down. He clicked open the experience bag of Buddha jumps over the wall straight away.


    A tremendous amount of information flooded into his brain. The amount of information was much more than any of the previous dishes.


    The dish of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� required 18 main ingredients and 12 supporting ingredients. They were processed individually before they wereyered and ced into a Shaoxing Wine urn. It took several hours of cooking before the urn could be opened. The meat aroma would then spread all over, and the effect of the Buddha forgetting about his teachings and leaping over the wall would be achieved.


    ��Seems like it��s not easy to perfect this ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. I have only eaten this ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� once, so I guess I didn��t sprout any nonsense?�� Mag mumbled as he pushed open the door for the test field for the God of Cookery.


    Mag found himself standing at the edge of a 100-meter-tall wall the moment he opened his eyes. The system��s voice followed.


    ��A real man will challenge the ��Buddha jumps over the 100-meter-wall��!��

 Chapter 1075 - You Die!

    <h4>Chapter 1075 You Die!</h4>


    ��F*ck me!��


    Mag retrieved his leg that he just stretched out instantly. His body swayed, and he almost fell off the cliff.


    He barely maintained his bnce on the cliff. He looked at the tiny little at the bottom, and yelled in his heart, ��What the hell is this, System?! You are trying to murder to your own father!��


    ��Host, please mind yournguage! Even though we could really be a father and son, you cannot address yourself as my father whenever you like it! I am not shameless!!!�� the system said seriously.


    Mag��s mouth twitched. He couldn��t bear to say the words that came to his mouth. He coughed gently before saying, ��Pray tell, what is this ��Buddha jumps over the 100-meter-wall�� challenge? I came here to learn how to cook a dish properly, why am I challenging jumping over some wall! Furthermore, whose house has walls that tall? Do you think the monks are giants?��


    [Shen Mag


    2016.11.11 From our respectable Super VIP member


    ��What kind of rubbish ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. The chefs who are going to learn this dish in the future should experience ��Buddha jumps over the 100-meter-wall�� so they would know what kind of taste is needed to make a monk climb over a wall before they start on their new job. Otherwise, don��t put ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� on a signboard and hang it on their door. It��s a disgrace!��


    (Image can��t be disyed)


    Shared: 1.1 million


    Comments: 150,000


    Liked: 99


    A Weibo screenshot appeared in Mag��s mind quickly.


    Firstment:


    The 18th generation disciple of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��: ��I sincerely wish that you would be a chef in your next life and attempt the challenge of ��Buddha jumps over the 100-meter-wall�� personally!��


    Liked: 350,000


    Secondment:


    ��I support thement above strongly!��


    Liked: 300,000


    Thirdment:


    ��Will you still press ��Like�� if I scold Ma Rong?��


    Liked: 250,0000]


    Mag: ��...��


    Damn...


    He indeed had nothing to say.


    Looking at the hottestment, Mag teared up. Is he a f*cking prophesier?


    ��One has to pay for his sins eventually��. Mag finally understood this phrase.


    ��About that, System, it was just me being itchy hands after I got drunk. It can��t be taken seriously. Let��s take this wall down and talk things through. Nothing can��t be resolved with a good discussion,�� Mag said after clearing his throat. He lowered his head and gazed down at that pond at the bottom.


    It looked to be about 10 square meters, and from the height of 100 meters, it looked just like a little bottle opening.


    After all, he wasn��t a professional diving athlete. Falling from a height of 100 meters, he would be a puddle of meat sauce the very moment he touched down.


    Even though this was the test field for the God of Cookery, and he could save ande back again, given the level of simtion in this test field, the pain he would feel was not going to be discounted.


    ��Pleaseplete the mission of ��Buddha jumps over the 100-meter-wall�� as soon as possible, Host. After a 30 seconds countdown, the height of the wall will increase by 10 meters, and the height will continue to increase by 10 meters every minute!�� the system said seriously.


    ��Okay, okay, okay. I will jump. But can you make the puddle bigger? Have you seen anybody dive from a 100 meters height into such a tiny puddle? Isn��t this a trap?�� Mag��s eyebrows crawled up his forehead as he stared at the countdown that was already blinking in his head.


    ��Host, please mind yournguage!�� the system warned solemnly before it continued, ��After the calction done by this system, a 3��3 pool is sufficient for the Host alone to dive in. A 15 meters depth is enough to diffuse the impact of the Host��s dive and ensure that the Host would not die from the dive.��


    ��I...��


    ��Counting down: 10, 9, 8...��


    The system ignored Mag and began the countdown.


    ��Damn!��


    Taking a deep breath, Mag tried to calm himself down as best as he could. He tried to recall the actions of the professional divers inpetition that he��d watched before. He closed his eyes and adjusted his breathing.


    3, 2, 1!


    He bent his knees and then took a leap of faith!


    Tightly close legs and a straight posture, he did look like a professional diving athlete.


    Wind rushed by his cheeks as Mag stared at the tiny little pond below. The pool looked bigger and bigger to his human eyes. He didn��t sense any problem, and the legendarynding technique of the dream team already began to rey in his mind.


    Then...


    Smack!


    ��You die.��


    Mag stood at the wall and blinked hard to banish the memories of him falling to his death out. Then, he yelled, ��F*ck you, system!!!��


    ��Whatever.��


    ��I...��


    ��Counting down: 10, 9, 8...��


    ��F*ck you!!!��


    Mag took a leap of faith again, but this time, he didn��t choose tond on his face, nor care about having a graceful posture. He would go in with his feet first.


    He had already thought it through. Even if he failed to jump into the pond, even if he got hurt, he wasn��t going to die again.


    Crack.


    ��Your legs are broken.


    ��You will not be able to focus on your culinary test on broken legs. Please attempt the challenge again!


    ��All the best to you.��


    ...


    Standing on the wall the 99th time, Mag looked at the tiny pond below and smirked. He jumped before the countdown could even start.


    This kind of matter was simr to throwing hoops at a carnival. You most likely wouldn��t hit anything if you tried to aim. However, you simply threw them out haphazardly...


    Smack!


    ��You die.��


    ...


    The 101st time. Mag came out of the water followed by a huge ssh. He tossed his hair and smirked. ��Huh, it��s only 100 meters?��


    ��Congrattions forpleting the ��Buddha jumps over the 100-meter-wall�� challenge, Host. In the light of the Host��s exceptional performance, the mission of the ��Buddha jumps over the 150-meter-wall�� experience is unlocked. Do you want to ept it?��


    ��Hahaha, what is that? The wind is so strong today. It��s time to learn to make the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� dish seriously.��


    Mag turned and left. What nonsensical experience mission? Did it think he was stupid?


    The tall wall and pond disappeared as soon as Mag turned around. With the change of the scene, Mag was already standing in the center of a closed kitchen. Apart from having a few extra soup pots and an old ocher-colored Shaoxing Wine urn, the kitchen looked as usual.


    Can an authentic ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� really make a monk desert his zen training and climb over a tall wall? What kind of scrumptious taste is that which endowed him with such courage? Or maybe that monk was a fake monk who indulged himself in wine and meat? Mag thought curiously.


    Mag took a look at his surroundings before walking over to the refrigerator to check out all the newly arrived ingredients.


    A fewttices that were added in the fridge had dried abalones, sea cucumbers, shark fins, shark��s lips, shiitake mushrooms, dried scallops, pigeon��s eggs...


    30 ingredients took up plenty of space in the refrigerator. Fortunately, the refrigerator was big enough, and each ingredient only required a tiny space. The natural advantage of the system��s automatic replenishing system was disyed to its fullest.


    Cooking 30 ingredients together at once is indeed a technical job. I hope I can leave here by tomorrow morning, Mag thought as he opened the fridge to take out all the different ingredients.

 Chapter 1076 - System, Where Are My Shark’s Fins And Shark’s Lips?!!

    <h4>Chapter 1076 System, Where Are My Shark��s Fins And Shark��s Lips?!!</h4>


    ��The water temperature is too low. Soaking of the abalone failed!


    ��Failure to grasp the correct timing for the change of water. Soaking of the shark��s fins failed!


    ��The broth isn��t thick enough. Fail!


    ��Fail!��


    ...


    After facing numerous failures, Mag was no longer bothered emotionally. He gathered the experiences and dived back in again.


    Learning to cook was, without a doubt, a boring matter. It could even make a person have a mental breakdown very easily, especially if he had to practice the same step repeatedly for the slightest variation of taste.


    However, Mag��s will had been fortified to the strongest it had ever been in the past few months. This small little blow would not set him back, but became his motivation and prompted him to use the experience in his head to perfect every single step.


    The pages of the calendar on the wall were flipping over day by day. All the soup pots were handling different ingredients. Lastly, they wereyered into the old Shaoxing Wine urn which had strong wine aroma in it...


    ...


    ��Wohoho...��


    Colby shivered and woke up. He opened his eyes and took a moment before he leaped up from the ground. He grabbed his longsword subconsciously and sized up his surroundings with fear.


    He failed to grab the longsword, but the surrounding scenery gave him a shock.


    The endless sea had disappeared, as did the endless water ghosts. Houses, trees, the square... all the familiar scenes and that restaurant not far away.


    What is this? Was all that a dream earlier? Colby stunned. His body shook and icicles fell to the ground. The bone-chilling coldness made him shiver and also woke him up totally. No. That wasn��t a dream. We were thrown out.


    ��Fatty, Skinny!�� Colby looked around, and then dragged out Fatty and Skinny, who were almost frozen, from the bushes. He pped the two of them awake.


    ��Ah!!! Don��t eat me! I am fat and taste bad!��


    Fatty was awake, but he dared not even open his eyes. He waved his hands around and screamed.


    Skinny wasn��t any better as he cried and said, ��Go and eat Fatty. Fatty is fleshy. I don��t have much flesh on my body... Wowowo, don��t eat me...�� He obviously had a mental breakdown.


    Colby gave them a p each, and shouted, ��Stop it, we are already out. There aren��t any ghosts and monsters anymore.��


    The two of them stopped howling immediately. They hesitated for a moment before opening their eyes. They looked at Colby in front of them before looking around them. After ascertaining that they were in Aden Square, they burst into tears together.


    ��Mommy! I am finally out of there. I will never be a thief again. It��s too horrifying...��


    ��Thanks to my ancestors for the protection! I will be a good man from now on. I will never do any bad deeds again. Thank you for getting us out.��


    Fatty and Skinny cried, full of relief after their ordeal.


    ��Seems like the amazing machine in that restaurant is indeed very valuable,�� Colby said thoughtfully as he stared at Mamy Restaurant.


    ��You cannot be thinking about going back there again, Boss?�� Fatty said fearfully.


    ��The situation is against us. Let��s run!��


    Colby waved his hand and left without a backward nce.


    Fatty and Skinny scrambled to follow up. They didn��t even dare to go search for their weapons.


    ...


    ��Bastard! Who was that person? How dare she knock me out and steal my prey? She interrupted me. It��s outrageous!��


    In a ck old castle, the countess was sitting on a high chair. She smashed the wine goblet she was holding into the ground. Fresh red blood sshed across the floor.


    ��Madam, no exact information has been found so far.�� Caesar snuck a cautious look at the countess before saying in a hushed tone, ��However, deducing from the information we had gathered so far, Princess Irina had been to Chaos City that day. Do you think...��


    ��Irina!��


    Cami��s voice rose up a few notches, and a tinge of fear shed through her eyes.


    Some memories which were unbearable to recall flooded her mind, and caused a blush to creep up her beautiful cold face.


    ��No... It couldn��t be her, right? Isn��t she busy with some war of freedom? How would she appear in Chaos City?�� Cami said with uncertainty, shaking her head.


    She remembered that woman who appeared at the doorway suddenly that day. Although she was against the light and was wearing a gauze hat, she did resemble Irina at the instant when the chair struck her.


    ��Furthermore, even if it was her, why did she appear there? For that man, or for me?�� Cami frowned.


    ��You were stuck to the wall. It took your servant quite some time to peel you off...�� Caesar whispered.


    ��Shut up!�� Cami red at it. Frowning, she then said, ��What��s so good about that man? Apart from being a good cook, having a handsome face, being good at boundage, looking good when he��s holding a whip...


    ��Pui! These are all nothing! Why would Irinae and look for him deliberately?��


    ��Maybe she came to eat something?�� Caesar spected.


    ��No. It definitely wasn��t that simple. My instinct is telling me the two of them have a humongous secret.�� Cami shook her head with a smile on her lips. ��As long as I can find the secret between them, and then hand the evidence to Miss Gloria, his true nature will be revealed. Miss Gloria will be devastated, and will seekfort in my arms. I am indeed a genius!��


    ��Madam is indeed smart!��


    ...


    The Boundless Sea Realm. Lantisde at the bottom of the sea.


    Countless merfolk gathered in front of the altar.


    ��High Priest, Princess Gina has left for a long time. A new Nether Vortex is forming right now. ording to the monitoring, it is bigger than any previous ones, and it will sweep across Lantisde in a month��s time. If we cannot find a way to leave the seal, the children and elderly might not survive this Nether Vortex,�� an old merfolk said.


    All the merfolk had a look of fear when they heard that.


    ��There��s no need to panic, everyone. Although the number is bigger than any of the past Nether Vortex, and the scale is bigger, it has not reached the extent sufficient to destroy Lantisde yet.�� The high priest raised his hand. After the crowd��s voices were lowered, he continued, ��Gina has already set off to search for the Chosen One. SInce she is alive, that means she has already found him. Our Lantisde will be saved very soon. God will protect us.��


    ...


    ��Phew.��


    Mag opened his eyes and looked at the rm clock at the side of his bed subconsciously. It was just 6:00. He heaved a sigh of relief that he finally reached the system��s standards for the final trial.


    He sat up on his bed. Even though he had been making ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� for tens of days in the test field for the God of Cookery, his mind was still very alert after he woke up. He wasn��t tired at all.


    He walked over to the beds and covered the two little ones with their nkets. They had to be exhausted after pranking the three thievesst night.


    Mag went downstairs excitedly after washing up. He opened the fridge and then blinked. He couldn��t help but ask, ��System, where are my shark��s fins and shark��s lips?!��

 Chapter 1079 - Anyway, You Are Going To Die

    <h4>1079 Anyway, You Are Going To Die</h4>


    Mag: ��...��


    An initial investment of 120,000,000 copper coins and a daily operation cost of 300,000 copper coins.


    Mag almostughed out.


    ��System, are you trying to trick me?�� Mag rolled his eyes. Building a demersal fishing ground with 120,000,000 and burning 300,000 copper coins for daily operations just to make a helping of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. Was he stupid?


    ��Host, being a God of Cookery, any sacrifice is worth it in order to make a perfect delicacy. Money is mere worldly possession. We bring nothing with us when we��re born, and we take nothing with us when we die. Isn��t it more important to bring happiness to your customers?�� the system said sincerely.


    ��No, my happiness is of paramount importance.�� Mag shook his head decisively.


    ��Wooles from the sheep��s back. Why do you have to worry so much? As long as the price is reasonable, the Host will not need to fork out a single cent for the operation costs.�� The system continued to tempt.


    ��Ah, do you take that as a miracle drug? A helping of shark��s lips and shark��s fins can make a helping of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��, which I could serve to about 10 people. Do I have to charge 20,000 copper coins for a person��s helping?��


    ��The Host will be incurring a loss if the price is 20,000 copper coins. The other ingredients for a person��s helping of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� cost 1,000 copper coins,�� the system added.


    Mag rubbed the center of his brow, shaking his head, and said, ��This is not feasible.��


    He raised his head and looked at Gina, who was looking at him with her hands propping her head up. Mag��s eyes lit up, and he said, ��System, you said you have enough machines to release ultrasonic waves to enclose an area as a fishing ground to rear the Nether Shark. Using the same rationale, I can build a sanctuary with ultrasounds to allow the feeble and weak merfolk to go in and seek refuge too. Will the costs be reduced tremendously?


    ��I don��t need to catch all the Nether Sharks, either. I just need to find an enclosed canyon to rear 100 small and 10 medium Nether Sharks. ording to the 10-days minimum period for re-harvesting principle, I can harvest 11 sets of Nether Shark��s lips and fins every day, which are already enough to supply the restaurant��s demand. This will minimize the rearing costs.


    ��Now, do a calction ording to this n. How much money is needed?��


    ��...ording to the n provided by the Host, after the strict ounting done by this system, the final data obtained is as follows: the required cost to build the sanctuary is 20,000,000 copper coins, and the cost to build a small fishing ground is 15,000,000 copper coins. Total cost is 35,000,000 copper coins,�� the system finally replied after a period of silence.


    ��Alright, you can start to prepare all the equipment required. It would be best if everything is fully automated and no actions are required.�� Mag agreed without further thinking. He had already saved over 80,000,000 which was a very sessful cost-cutting.


    35,000,000 copper coins weren��t a small sum, but he still had billions of savings he��d obtained from re-educating those three red dragons.


    Of course, what Mag had focused on was the mission reward.


    One strength point.


    35,000,000 copper coins for one strength point was the ultimate good deal, okay!


    Currently, the system wouldn��t give him the chance to purchase strength points directly anymore. If he didn��t grab this chance, nobody knew when he could return to the 8th-tier.


    Mag wasn��t eager to share this news with Gina. She was a nice girl, but he was going to negotiate a business deal with the Lantisdeans, after all. Not everyone of the merfolk was going to be as nice as Gina.


    He was already prepared to engage in tough negotiations in order to make a species that had 10th-tier powerhouses to be the ingredient supplier for the restaurant.


    ��Don��t worry, Gina. There will be solutions.�� Mag, who already knew what to do, consoled Gina.


    ��Yes.�� Gina nodded. She felt reassured looking at Mag��s smile.


    Mag made an announcement after everyone arrived at the restaurant.


    ��Tomorrow, I am going to send Gina home. If I didn��t estimate wrongly, this should be the location of her home.�� Mag pointed at a circle on the map.


    ��Boundless Sea Realm. That is the demons�� territory. However, this location is some distance away from the Demon Inds. I have never heard about a ce called Lantisde there.�� Elizabeth looked at the locationt that Mag pointed out, frowning slightly.


    Mag calmly continued, ��I think that is the most possible location after researching through many materials. No matter what, let��s go and try.��


    ��Alright, I will send you all there tomorrow.�� Elizabeth nodded.


    ��Can I go too?�� Yabemiya asked softly.


    ��Of course.�� Elizabeth nodded.


    ��It��s fantastic, Sis...�� Yabemiya hugged Elizabeth and then stopped herself just in time before happily saying, ��Big Sister Elizabeth!��


    ��If we are going to the sea, don��t we need to prepare a boat? Then, we can fish and even barbeque the fish as soon as we get them out. That would be fantastic,�� Ba said thoughtfully.


    ��But, who knows how to build a boat?�� Amy asked, raising her hand.


    Everybody looked at one another, and then shook their heads.


    At this moment, Firis, who was standing in a corner, raised her hand, and said, ��If there is wood... I can make a simple boat.��


    Everyone instantly turned their head to look at Firis with bright eyes.


    ��This is great. Then we can all sit in a boat and eat unlimited grilled fish!�� Amy said with tion. Everyone��s face had a happy smile too.


    Everyone was smiling, except Mag who was looking glum.


    Sea... Why are you filled with water!


    As he��d drowned in his previous life, Mag gathered that he should have gotten PTSD from that. He would feel a pressure on his heart whenever the sea was mentioned.


    I wouldn��t have drowned in my previous life if I haven��t gone fishing for that damn crab! Mag mumbled in his heart.


    ��No. This is simply a misconception of yours, Host. You would��ve still died even if you hadn��t gone out to the open sea to fish for the king crabs that day.


    ��It��s just that the cause of death might��ve been: the ne you took crashed, you burned to death during tanning, you drowned in the bathtub, you choked on a little bun, you fell into a concrete-mixer full of concrete, you were buried alive during andslide, or you were eaten alive by a lion...


    ��Anyway, you were going to die,�� the system said calmly.


    ��If God wants me to die at midnight, I will never survive to see the sun rise, right?�� Mag cocked his eyebrow. If this was the case, drowning in the sea didn��t seem so bad now.


    ��Face your fear and ovee it so you can be stronger. Then, you will be the invincible God of Cookery,�� the system encouraged.


    ��Piss off.��


    Mag rolled his eyes. That was easier said than done.


    Mag readjusted his mentality after seeing everyone��s enthusiasm. Smiling, he said, ��Alright, let��s agree to set out tomorrow morning. We are going to send Gina home, and this is going to be our restaurant��s first team-building activity. We are going to have a winter tour in the Boundless Sea, and I will grill fish for all of you.��

 Chapter 1080 - Are You Preparing To Bring Some Local Specialty Home?

    <h4>Chapter 1080 Are You Preparing To Bring Some Local Specialty Home?</h4>


    Lantisde.In a giant hall full of pirs, a merfolk wearing armor respectfully addressed the high priest in ck robes standing in front of the crystal ball. ��High Priest, the migration of the people living at the borders hasmenced. But the subterranean castle could only amodate the people living in the capital. The subterranean castles of the normal little cities may not survive the uing Nether Whirlwinds. Should I proceed to report this?��


    ��Have you confirmed the number of Nether Sharks for this uing attack?�� the high priest asked, looking at the crystal ball.


    ��ording to the reports from the frontline, five giant Nether Whirlwinds have already been spotted. There are also about 100 big Nether Whirlwinds and about 800 medium Nether Whirlwinds. This is an unprecedented Nether Whirlwind frenzy.�� Desperation could be sensed in that merfolk��s voice.


    Nether Whirlwind was the strongest opponent that Lantisde had to face after it sank. In the beginning, the merfolk were defenseless against the imprable whirlwinds. They became food for the Nether Sharks.


    Fortunately, under the leadership of the high priest and the king, Lantisde was rebuilt. The merfolk began to deal with the Nether Whirlwinds with scale and strategy.


    However, Lantisde still had to pay a huge price every year when the Nether Sharks appeared before they could survive the one-month-long dark period.


    The Nether Sharks would leave one monthter and disappear in the vast sea before appearing again one yearter.


    This cycle has been repeating for the past 1000 years.


    There were a few periods in Lantisde��s history that the number of Nether Whirlwinds increased significantly.


    300 years ago, three giant Nether Sharks led an attack on Lantisde with a few hundreds big, medium, and small Nether Sharks. The Lantisdeans�� subterranean castle was breached, and the high priest and eldest prince died in the battle. The numbers of deaths and injuries among the normal merfolk were more so countless.


    And this time, the numbers of Nether Sharks was even more than during that worst attack in history.


    Even though Lantisde had 10-odd 10th-tier powerhouses with the high priest in the lead and hundreds of thousands of merfolk warriors, they still only felt despair when they had to face that hurricane that was immune to magic.


    ��No. Let them all return to the capital.�� A faint blue light appeared on the crystal ball in the hand of the high priest. Scenes of dozens of simple and crude underwater towns appeared on the crystal ball��s surface. ��The Nether Sharks love to clear the small towns out one by one. There are too many Nether Sharks this time, no town is going to survive for one month.��


    ��But High Priest, the capital city is going to face the Nether Whirlwind directly if all the merfolk shift into the capital. Given the uing Nether Whirlwind��s numbers and power, we are not able to stop them beyond the capital city. Once the capital city is breached, Lantisde will perishpletely,�� that merfolk said to the high priest, shaking his head.


    ��Even if we let them stay out there, given the intensity of the current Nether Frenzy, the capital city will still be breached eventually.��


    ��High Priest����


    ��Pass on the order. 1st-tiermand. All the merfolk are going to retreat into the capital to prepare for battle. Disperse the information about the Nether Sharks�� current status to all as it is. Mobilize all our people. If we want to survive this Nether Frenzy, every merfolk needs to contribute,�� the high priest interrupted the other merfolk calmly.


    That merfolk��s expression became solemn as he loudly replied, ��Yes.�� Then, he turned and strode off.


    ��God, You gave us instructions, but You didn��t tell us how to survive this. As Your loyal follower, I beg You to save Lantisde...��


    The high priest��s chanting was reverberating throughout the great hall.


    ...


    Verell Town.


    As a border town was located in the northwest of Lantisde, the arc-shaped ck barrier could be visibly seen whenever they raised their heads. It was hanging over their heads heavily as if it was going to fall down any moment soon.


    The town was located 350 kilometers from the barrier boundary, and it was abound with a kind of small fish called ��Crescent Fish��.


    This transparent fish was only as big as a thumb. There was a crescent-shaped bright yellow luminous bone on their head, hence the name.


    This was one of the rich and noble people��s favorite foods in Lantisde. It wasn��t expensive, but at Lantisde where resources were scarce, it was already enough to make many merfolk gather here to catch the Crescent Fish as a living.


    ��Dewell, quick, pull the! I��ve chased many crescent fish over!�� A frail teenage mermaid chased a school of shiny crescent fish over.


    A simrly frail teenage merman swam out from a huge boulder. He swung the fishing in his hands out, and elerated toward the school of fish. He caught all those little crescent fish which couldn��t turn in time with the.


    ��There are so many! It��s fantastic!�� the mermaid eximed happily as she came forward and looked at the hundreds of crescent fish in the with bright eyes.


    ��Do you need to be so happy when it��s only a small amount? I will bring you out to catch the big ones one day. One of them is equal to 100 of these small ones.�� The teenager called Dewell nced at the little fishes in the with disdain. He looked at the ck barrier in the sky, and said, ��I want this sky...��


    The girl snatched the fis, pursing her lips, and said, ��This sky not only blocked your eyes, but also blocked the big fishes too. We��d better stay here and catch the crescent fish honestly. As long as we can catch 5,000 of them, Uncle Bulters is going to bring us to the capital, and we won��t have to stay here any longer.��


    The maiden��s eyes lit up when she mentioned the capital.


    She heard that it was a big city that was 100 times, 1000 times more prosperous than Verell!


    She couldn��t imagine what kind of prosperity that involved. The biggest ce that she had ever been to was Bulloch City which was about 300 miles away from Verell. The people of Verell would seek refuge in Bulloch City when the past years�� Nether Whirlwinds came.


    The maiden��s face paled when she thought of the Nether Whirlwinds. Their parents died in the giant sharks�� mouth in the whirlwind eight years ago. She grabbed thed��s sleeves, and said, ��Dewell, that��s what Uncle Butlers promised, right?��


    ��Yes, that fatty has already promised us.�� Dewell nodded before he pursed his lips with disdain, and said, ��Not much money is needed to travel to the capital, and yet this fatty asked us for 5,000 crescent fish. He is going to earn more than half from us.��


    ��It doesn��t matter. As long as we can get into the capital city, we won��t have to fear the Nether Whirlwind anymore.�� A smile appeared on the maiden��s face.


    Looking at the maiden��s smile, Dewell��s expression slowly became solemn. He turned and gazed at the ck distant expanse as he clenched his fists, and said, ��I will kill all those bastards sooner orter. I will.��


    ...


    ��Alright, the grill, condiments, and ingredients are all prepared. They should be enough to cook seafood.�� Mag inspected the case of kitchenware and nodded. Then, he saw Ginaing downstairs with a pile of mud casing. ��Are you preparing to bring some local specialty home?��

 Chapter 1081 - The Moon? It’s Full Of Pits

    <h4>1081 The Moon? It��s Full Of Pits</h4>


    Gina was carrying two piles of mud casing that were secured with ropes on her shoulders. They were stackedyer byyer atop one another like a little mountain. Everyone waiting in the hall was stunned when they saw her.


    Those golden mud casings were obviously the mud casings of Beggar��s chicken. Gina would usually keep them carefully upstairs. They didn��t expect her to bring them all out and prepare to bring them along with her.


    ��I... am bringing for them... to eat.�� Gina discovered their expressions and made an eating gesture embarrassingly.


    ��Alright. You obtained the ability to breathe in air after eating this mud casing. If they could obtain the ability to breathe in air and leave the seal, it is also a way out for your Lantisde.�� Mag nodded. Although he felt that was a little too much, he could empathize with Gina��s feelings.


    After arranging the rabbit beanie on Amy��s head, Mag said, ��Since we are all prepared, let��s set off.��


    ��Wait... Wait a second.�� Gina raised her hand embarrassingly and pointed upstairs. ��There��s still some more.��


    ��Go ahead.�� Mag waved his hand.


    Then, everyone watched Gina making over 10 trips to carry down all the mud casing. The mud casing and bags of shattered mud were piled into a little mountain.


    ��Do we need to bring all these along?�� Mag stared at the little mountain with a little headache. There were at least 500 kg of mud casings there. The crux was they were bulky and not easy to move around.


    Gina obviously noticed Mag��s difficulty. She hesitated for a long time before she clenched her teeth, and picked up a small bag of shattered casing.


    ��Is it enough to just bring this?�� Mag��s eyes lit up.


    ��If it is still too much, then I won��t bring this bag along.�� Gina gestured.


    ��???�� Mag.


    Elizabeth stepped up at this moment. She waved her hand, and all the mud casing disappeared instantly.


    ��They��re gone!�� Gina was shocked as she searched anxiously.


    Elizabeth showed the silver ring on her finger as she calmly said, ��This is my space magic ring. I can help you bring all these over.��


    Stunned, everyone stared at Elizabeth��s ring. Space magic rings were not amon sight.


    ��Actually, I have a space magic bracelet too.�� Ba showed off the red bracelet she was wearing on her wrist. Then she waved around, and said, ��It could hold this whole restaurant in it.��


    With her being a spatial magic caster and the princess of Moon Nation, a space magic bracelet was amon item to her. She wouldn��t need to use it normally.


    ��This is an amazing tool that is absolutely necessary for travelling.�� Mag stared at Elizabeth��s ring and Ba��s bracelet with bright eyes. Then, he pushed his kitchenware over. ��Help me keep them too.��


    Everyone was ready. Mag gged off and they walked out in a line.


    ��Let��s set off.��


    A huge Frost Dragon took off from Chaos City. It spread its wings and flew southwest.


    ��Arrrgh...! We are flying...!��


    ��Meow~��


    Yabemiya��s shrieks coupled with Ugly Duckling aggrieved cries made everyoneugh.


    It wasn��t just Yabemiya. Ba and Gina were also leaving the city for the very first time since they arrived at the restaurant. They were looking down at the continent from the dragon��s back with an equally curious look.


    Mag became their tour guide as he introduced the mountains, rivers, and basins to them.


    ��Big Sister Ba, what does the surface of the moon look like?�� Amy asked curiously.


    Everyone began to look at Ba curiously too. The question of how the moon that they saw every night looked like was very intriguing.


    ��The moon? It��s full of pits,�� Ba said, shrugging her shoulders. ��We live inside those giant pits and built our towns and cities there. We usually don��t leave the pits, because there are very intense sandstorms out there. Even a 10th-tier powerhouse could be easily blown away.��


    The moon is indeed full of pits? The natives actually were hiding in the pits. That is really surprising, Mag thought.


    Everyone was having fun except for Gina. She stood quietly at the front for the whole time and stared ahead nervously. Yet, her eyes were filled with hope.


    Even though everything in the restaurant made her want to linger and stay on, as the Princess of Lantisde, she had never forgotten her mission.


    Saving Lantisde was her mission and also her destiny from the moment she was born.


    She had found the Chosen One, and Mr. Mag was sending her home now. She was bringing the tinder that could change the fate of Lantisde.


    Hope. It was something Lantisde didn��t dare to have for years.


    At this moment, it became attainable.


    After flying over mountains and rivers, the vast sea appeared within everyone��s sight. The sea breeze brought the moist breath of the sea. Thedies who were seeing the sea for the first time in their lives were very agitated.


    So there really was a sea apart from the numerous pits. Ba stared at the endless blue sea with her mouth agape and a bright expression.


    So, this is how the sea that Princess mentioned actually looks like. I didn��t expect I would get the chance to see it myself. But the Princess... Firis had a tinge of worry amidst her excitement.


    The sea. What Grandpa said is true. The sea is really at the end of the continent. But the journey is so much further than what Grandpa described. No wonder we couldn��t reach it even after walking for so long. Anna blinked her eyes as if she wanted to take in all the beauty of the sea.


    ��This is the Boundless Sea Realm. Nobody had been to the end of this sea, and nobody knows what is at the other end of the sea. However, in the deep part of the sea, there is a dividing line. The other side of the dividing line is considered the forbidden ce. Nobody who crosses the forbidden line has evere back, including 10th-tier powerhouses.�� Elizabeth��s voice appeared.


    A forbidden ce that even 10th-tier powerhouses couldn��t enter? Mag was curious. What was behind the dividing line?


    Elizabeth carried the gang on her back as she flew across the surface of the sea. She would tell them some general information every now and then, letting them gain quite a bit of knowledge.


    ��The location on the map should be somewhere around here,�� Elizabeth said as she looked down on the blue sea surface below while hovering above it.


    ��So, this is where Lantisde is?�� Gina became excited. She stared at the blue sea, and had an urge to dive in straight away.


    At that moment, Firis said, ��The boat is ready.��


    On the left wing of the Frost Dragon, a 20 meters long wooden boat waspleted. A wind de had just finished a perfect cut. There wasn��t a single gap when the wooden boat was pieced together.


    ��We��re going down.�� Elizabeth dived downward. She shook her wings gently when they were close to the sea, and the boatnded on the surface of the sea steadily. A silver light engulfed everyone, and theynded on the boat too.


    ��Wait���� Mag was already standing at the head of the boat before he could utter another word. His body swayed, and he fell headfirst into the sea.

 Chapter 1082 - I Don’t Know How To Swim

    <h4>1082 I Don��t Know How To Swim</h4>


    All thediesnded on the wooden boat. The alert Anna realized that Mag had fallen into the sea, and eximed, ��Uncle Mag has fallen into the sea!��


    Amy rushed to the edge of the boat and looked down on her tiptoes, anxiously shouting, ��Father!��


    ��Boss knows how to swim, right?�� Yabemiya also scanned around anxiously before she pointed at a slowly sinking figure, and said, ��He��s there! Boss can��t swim! He��s sinking!��


    Gina tore the sailor dress from her body and dove into the water headfirst. A rainbow-colored fishtail appeared as she changed into a mermaid and swam toward Mag, twisting her tail.


    Mag thought he heard screaming. He even forgot how to struggle, or rather his body stiffened the moment it entered the water. He could only stare and watch himself sink gradually.


    The feeling of suffocation washed over him, but he didn��t panic this time round.


    I wouldn��t drown again, right? Even Mag felt this was ridiculous. However, his vision began to get blurry, and he knew this was the precursor of losing his consciousness totally.


    In his vision, a giant ck shadow was quickly approaching him with gruesome sharp teeth. Obviously, it was a giant shark.


    Damn, System. Daddy is going to die again. Mag��s eyes widened as he tried to regain control of his body. He could move his fingers, but he still felt weak.


    ��MK48-mod torpedo is locked on. Prepare tounch! 3, 2...�� A line of miniscule words shed across Mag��s mind rapidly.


    A huge shark was already less than 10 meters away from Mag. Its bloody mouth was open, and its eyes were bloodshot too.


    It seldom saw this kind of food, but it was sure that it was definitely more nutritious than those little fishes. Moreover, it looked stupider. It should be more filling too.


    ��Don��t you dare hurt him!�� A slightly shrill voice came from the sea. A mermaid descended from above with a trident in her hands. She mmed into that massive shark with all her might.


    The trident that was giving out a golden-red glow pierced the head of that massive shark easily and pushed it downward.


    Scarlet blood exploded instantly, and dyed the entire area of water red.


    Mag vaguely saw an aggressively cute mermaid swimming toward him. She grabbed him, and then swam upward toward the surface.


    Hmm? I think I��ve seen this kind of development somewhere? Mag felt dizzy, and he wrapped his legs around her instinctively.


    ��Threat against the Host was eliminated. Launch cancelled...�� Another line of miniscule words floated across.


    ��Ssh!��


    A ssh appeared at the surface as Gina leaped out with Mag andnded onto the boat.


    All of them were looking at Mag who was hugging Gina like an octopus with a weird expression.


    Amy rushed forward worriedly to Mag who shut his eyes tightly, and asked, ��Father, are you alright?��


    Amy? I am not dead?


    Mag regained his wits as he heard Amy��s voice. He moved his fingers and felt something soft beneath them. A familiar feeling awakened his spirits. Maybe it was saved, and he had returned to the moment he transmigrated over?


    Then, he opened his eyes and saw Gina��s blushing face.


    Huh?


    Mag was stunned before he saw what he was grabbing.


    A supple breast that was covered by the school swimsuit was squeezed into an odd shape by him, and he was even wrapped around her like an octopus.


    How could this be the scene he was in?


    His brain stopped working for a few seconds. Then, he turned his head and saw everyone on the boat looking at him with a shocked expression.


    Moreover, Amy was staring at his hand very seriously with blinking eyes.


    A weird silence continued for another few seconds before Mag, who felt disgraced and wished to jump back into the sea again, finally regained his wits. He let go of his hands and legs and fell onto the deck with a plop.


    All thedies could feel his pain hearing that sound.


    Mag stood up, rubbing his painful butt and let out two awkwardughs. Then, he honestly said, ��I don��t know how to swim.��


    It was a simple and straightforward reason. How could that embarrassing situation have happened if he��d known how to swim?


    If he��d known how to swim, would that shark have had a chance to even open its mouth?


    Anyway, he just didn��t know how to swim, so he had to grab onto his lifesaver in the water. His posture was inconsequential; he simply had to hold on tightly!


    All of them looked at Mag��s pale face, and quickly resigned themselves to the facts. Mag was an ordinary human, so it was normal that he couldn��t swim. Because he was always so outstanding and all-rounded, people forgot about that.


    Even though Gina was still blushing, she didn��t think Mag had gone overboard, because she had felt his helplessness and nerves when she had rescued him. He hadn��t done it on purpose. That had been a subconscious behavior.


    Amy stepped forward and hugged Mag as she softly said to his ear, ��It��s alright, Father. Amy will learn to swim quickly, and will protect you in the future.��


    ��Okay.�� Mag felt a warmth in his heart and hugged Amy tightly. When he turned and looked at the sea again, he felt the panic in his heart dissipate.


    ��I��m sorry. I didn��t control my strength properly,�� Elizabeth said to Mag apologetically.


    ��It��s fine. This is not your fault. I am a little seasick.�� Mag shook his head. Elizabeth��snding was much more urate than System��s, so it really wasn��t her fault. The only problem was that he didn��t expect his PTSD to be so intense that he couldn��t even struggle in the water after such a long time. That was quite a failure.


    ��Gina, can you sense the position of Lantisde? Is it right below us?�� Mag asked Gina. He had to break up the awkward ambience quickly with something more important.


    ��Yes.�� Gina nodded vigorously. She pointed downward, and staunchly said, ��Lantisde.��


    Gina had felt the calling from down under when saving Mag in the water earlier. She was 100% sure that it was Lantisde. Her homnd was calling out to her!


    ��Go ahead. Go home, back to Lantisde,�� Mag said to Gina smilingly. ��I know how to defeat the Nether Sharks. If you need help, we will be here waiting for you and your people.��


    He took out a piece of wet paper from his pocket, on which he drew that he was using a mysterious object to chase away the Nether Sharks and disperse the Nether Whirlwinds. He gave it to Gina.


    ��Oh! There is hope for Lantisde!�� Gina had an ecstatic expression after she saw the drawing. Mr. Mag really knew how to chase away the Nether Sharks!


    She took the paper from Mag and kept it in her school swimsuit carefully. Then, she hugged Mag agitatedly.

 Chapter 1083 - Sashimi

    <h4>Chapter 1083 Sashimi</h4>


    ��Gina, take this space magic ring with you. You can return it to me when we see each other again.�� Elizabeth gave the space magic ring to Gina, and taught her the method to open the ring at the same time.Gina ced the ring on her finger carefully as she gratefully said to Elizabeth, ��Thank you.��


    ��Goodbye.�� Gina looked at everyone onboard the boat and waved. Then, she leaped agily into the waters and revealed her rainbow fishtail. She dived down rapidly toward the deep part of the sea, and quickly disappeared from everyone��s sight.


    ��Okay. We can start our holiday mode now,�� Mag said to all of them with a smile as he took out the sea fishing tools from the box that he had prepared in advance. He bought all these from the system.


    Although there were many experts who could catch fish with their bare hands on the boat, the most enjoyable part of fishing was its process.


    He taught thedies how to attach the hook and cast out the line, and then how to enjoy the process of fishing under the warm winter sun.


    ��Aiya! Anna, your line is entangled with mine!��


    ��Firis, can you shift your fishing rod to the side? I think our lines are going to get entangled soon.��


    ��I threw my rod out together with the line...��


    This was their first fishing trip, so they created so many problems that Mag didn��t know he shouldugh or cry. He could only choose to be their ��firefighter�� and set everything up for them. They only had to wait for the fishes to bite the bait. Only after that did Mag went back to his own position to sit down and wait.


    Amy sat next to Mag with a little purple fishing rod in front of her.


    Ugly Duckling sat next to her. It snuck a peep at her before it slowly stretched its paw out at the prawns that were used as baits. Its razor-sharp ws were already revealed.


    Amy lowered her head and seriously said, ��Ugly Duckling! Don��t steal the prawn, or else I will use you as the bait!��


    ��Meow.��


    Ugly Duckling retracted its ws on its outstretched paw, and forced itself to stroke the heads of the prawns before it kept its paw obediently.


    A smile appeared on Mag��s lips. It would be a waste of her talents if she didn��t choose to tame wild beasts.


    Fishing in the open sea was a form of art, but maybe due to the appearance of that big shark earlier, Mag and thedies didn��t catch a single fish even after waiting for an hour.


    Mag looked around him. Apart from Elizabeth who was still watching her rod attentively, the others had already fallen asleep on their lounge chairs under the warm sun, including Ugly Duckling who was holding onto a prawn.


    ��Maybe we should switch to another location?�� Mag cocked his eyebrows as he pondered about the necessity of changing the fishing location. Right at this moment, his fishing rod suddenly bent downward, and the bells rang violently.


    ��It��s hooked!��


    Almost at the same time, everyone on the boat opened their eyes and reached out to grab their fishing rods.


    ��It��s mine.�� Mag grabbed hold of the fishing rod which was already bent like a longbow. Judging from the strength on the fishing rod, it should be a big guy, and should be much bigger than any fish that he had caught before.


    The wooden boat began to shake, and that fish started to swim in circles around the boat and messed up the fishing lines.


    However, none of thedies were angry about that. Instead, they all gathered at the edge of the boat excitedly as this was the first fish that took the bait after an hour long wait. They were all looking down curiously to see what kind of fish Mag caught.


    This fish was strong, but Mag wasn��t in a hurry at all.


    He had a 7th-tier power now, and that wouldn��t diminish just because he was standing on a boat.


    Moreover, the system had promised that the fishing rods, hooks, and lines were all able to withstand a 5-ton load when he bought the equipment.


    After letting that big guy swim for some time, Mag began to retract the line slowly.


    After all, he didn��tck the strength, and he didn��t need to worry about the line breaking off.


    ��Go, Father! Go!�� Amy was cheering with tightly clenched fists together with Anna. She had a reverent expression on her face.


    With the encouragement from the lolitas, Mag naturally felt very full of energy. When the fishing line was sufficiently retracted, he grabbed hold of the fishing rod with both hands and pulled upward forcefully.


    A big fish with blue stripes was pulled out of the water, andnded on the boat with a ��bam��. The boat shook upon the impact.


    This fish was about two meters long, and weighed above 100 kg. Its blue-striped scales were gleaming under the sunlight, and there was even a light golden beam over its body.


    ��A mutated grouper species?�� Mag stared at that fish in a shock. It seemed like it even was a 1st-tier magic beast. However, after it was pulled aboard, it seemed to have lost its fighting spirit. It simply opened and closed its mouth without putting up a struggle.


    ��Wow! That��s a huge fish!�� Amy eximed in surprise, and went forward straight away.


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling��s eyes had already turned green, and it went forward too. It pressed on that big fish tail instantly.


    Right at this moment, a vicious gleam appeared in the big fish��s eyes, and it twisted its body in an attempt to swat Ugly Duckling away.


    Bam!


    Before it could act, an oar had alreadynded on its head, and killed it with just a single strike.


    Everyone, who was only about to react, looked at Yabemiya, who was holding the oar.


    ��Did I use too much force?�� Yabemiya kept the oar in her hands away sheepishly. She stuck out her tongue, and said, ��I have never seen such a big fish before, so I was a little nervous.��


    ��Well done, Miya. I will handle the rest from here.�� Mag stepped forward with his cleaver, and began to clean the fish.


    Although he had no idea what kind of fish this was, judging from its appearance, it should be a type of grouper.


    Even though he had seen 100 kg groupers before, this was the first time that he had caught one himself. Furthermore, it even was a 1st-tier magic beast, which made it even rarer. This made him very curious about the texture of this big fish��s flesh.


    Grilling it was an obvious choice, but this fish was just too big, so he could only grill a part of it.


    Besides that, Mag cut out a piece of the fish��s flesh, and sliced it into two tes of sashimi. The fresh fish��s flesh was naturally pink, and beautiful white wavy lines could be seen on it. It was sliced into rectangr pieces and looked very enticing.


    The grilled fish still had to take some time, so Mag asked thedies over to try out the sashimi first.


    Amy looked at that te of sliced raw fish puzzledly, and asked, ��Father, how can we eat a fishy that isn��t cooked?��


    The others were also looking at Mag perplexedly. They had never eaten any raw food in the restaurant before. Mag would alway turn the ingredients into delicacies.


    ��This is a marine fish, so it rarely has parasites. Hence, it is alright to eat some of it raw.�� Mag used a pair of chopsticks to pick up a piece of sashimi on a te. He ced some wasabi on the fish, and folded the fish in half with the wasabi inward. Then, he dipped the fish in some soy sauce before putting it in his mouth.


    A gentle bite and the fish��s freshness, the soy sauce��s fragrance, and the wasabi��s spiciness all blossomed in his mouth at the same time.


    The taste buds also seemed to blossom with them as well!

 Chapter 1084 - The Outside World Had Become So Terrifying After A Thousand Years?!

    <h4>Chapter 1084 The Outside World Had Be So Terrifying After A Thousand Years?!</h4>


    Deep in the sea, the light was getting dimmer. A figure was piercing downward like an arrow.That ck water barrier had already appeared in Gina��s vision. This was her first time seeing the exterior of the water barrier that sealed Lantisde in.


    ��Actually, Lantisde is so small, and the world outside is so big...�� Gina said to herself. She used her hand to protect the piece of paper at her chest and collided with the barrier, clenching her trident.


    The barrier vibrated and sank downward like a balloon. Eventually, an opening was torn open.


    Gina went through it. She turned and looked at the barrier that was already restored with a surprised expression.


    I seeded!


    The cursed barrier that the merfolk at Lantisde couldn��t go through for so many years was easily prated by her. As expected, the barrier lost its effect once she gained the ability to breathe onnd.


    The merfolk who were fishing nearby the barrier saw a sudden vibration on the barrier before a figure came through it. Their mouths were agape with astonishment as they rushed to hide.


    Someone quickly recognized Gina, and eximed, ��It��s Princess Gina!��


    ��Princess Gina is back!��


    ��She actually passed through the Cursed Wall! Did she find the Chosen One?��


    The news of Gina embarking on her journey to search for the Chosen One had already spread throughout Lantisde. Lantisde��s hopes were all pinned on her.


    The merfolk quickly connected the dots when they saw Gina came through the wall. Jubtion could be seen on their faces.


    ��Yes. I am back.��


    Gina kept the trident away before transforming into a beam of light and swam downward to the capital, Ivo City.


    ��Gina!��


    In the great hall, the high priest opened his eyes suddenly as an image of Gina appeared on the surface of the crystal ball in front of him.


    Did she find the way to go through the seal? The high priest��s murky eyes brightened up instantly, and his hands began to shake uncontrobly.


    ��Princess Gina is back!��


    Cheers soon reverberated throughout the capital. The merfolk looked at the sh of light that was slowly approaching and cheered ecstatically.


    The news of the Nether Sharks�� massive invasion had already spread throughout the capital city. Pessimistic and desperate sentiments were spreading. The sudden return of Gina was like a boost to the heart, and Ivo City erupted in cheers.


    ��Gina is back! There is hope for Lantisde!�� In the pce, the king heard the cheers outside. He stood up immediately and swam outward excitedly.


    Gina... My child, you are finally back. Happiness shed across the queen��s face as she followed the king and swam out of the hall.


    The rainbow sh stopped gradually on the altar. Gina kept her fishtail and stood on the altar with both her legs. She smiled as she looked at her people surrounding the altar.


    The merfolk looked at Gina with tion, but when their gazesnded on her strange clothes, their expression became those of curiosity.


    Different from their clothes which were made from seashells and seaweeds, the clothes on the Princess looked more sophisticated. They were not things that could be found in Lantisde.


    A dim light shed and the high priest in ck robes appeared on the altar.


    ��High Priest.�� Gina bowed and greeted him respectfully.


    The merfolk surrounding the altar also bowed and greeted him respectfully.


    ��Their Majesties, the king and the queen!�� Another loud announcement sounded, and everyone immediately parted to create a path. The king and queen swiftly arrived onto the altar.


    ��My Royal Father and Mother.��


    Gina bowed respectfully again, and the rest of the merfolk followed suit.


    The high priest stared at Gina for a moment before he asked in his hoarse voice, ��Gina, have you met the Chosen One? Have you learned how to breathe onnd?��


    Everyone looked at Gina with intense anticipation. This was of utmost importance to Lantisde!


    The fate of Lantisde could change totally because of that!


    Even the king and queen were filled with anticipation.


    Gina nodded vigorously. ��Yes. I have met the Chosen One, Mr. Mag. He saved me and made the miracle drug that gave me the ability to breathe onnd. Also, I could pass the cursed barrier directly without any obstruction.��


    ��The Chosen One!��


    ��Miracle Drug!��


    Commotion erupted among the merfolk, who were all very agitated.


    The king stepped forward and agitatedly asked, ��Gina, did you bring back the miracle drug? Where is the Chosen One now?��


    ��Yes. Mr. Mag gifted me with a lot of miracle drugs. The beautiful Miss Elizabeth lent me the space magic ring which allowed me to bring all the miracle drug back.�� Gina nodded and raised the space magic ring on her hand. She pondered for a while before she waved her fingers, and created a space without water by pushing the water away. Then, she activated the space magic ring, and emptied all the mud casing out.


    The mud casing gleaming with a golden light resembled mysterious eggshells. All the merfolks�� eyes lit up.


    ��This is the miracle drug that could lift the curse from our people? Is it the eggshell from a sacred beast?�� The high priest stepped forward and stared at the mud casing in the hydrophobic space with a gleam in his eyes as if he was looking at the most precious treasure.


    Generations of high priests had striven for a millennium to lift the curse from the merfolk, but they had all failed.


    And now, the antidote was right in front of him, within his reach.


    The world beyond the barrier was no longer far away.


    The merfolk��s gazes were reverent and desperate. This was the hope for Lantisde.


    ��No. They are made by Mr. Mag. Although there indeed is a very delicious chicken underneath the shell, it certainly isn��t a sacred beast, because many people were eating one of them every day and discarding the shell straight away.�� Gina shook her head.


    ��Hisss...��


    The sound of sharp breaths being drawn immediately rang out as the merfolk stared at Gina in disbelief. Even the high priest��s expression was frozen on his face.


    ��The people outside are already so extravagant?�� the king said with a grim expression. ��Are their powers horrifyingly strong now?��


    ��I��ve already met five 10th-tier powerhouses at Mr. Mag��s. Two of them wille to the restaurant for their meals every day. Mr. Mag��s restaurant has a server, Miss Elizabeth, who is an 8th-tier Frost Dragon. There is also a 7th-tier spatial magic caster, Miss Ba. Mr. Mag��s four-year-old daughter, Amy, is already a 6th-tier magic caster,�� Gina answered after a moment of thought.


    ��This...��


    Shock shed across the high priest��s face.


    The altar��s surroundings were inplete silence, and fear could be seen on all the merfolk��s faces.


    ��A four-year-old 6th-tier magic caster. The outside world had be so terrifying after a thousand years?!�� the king said in a trembling voice.

 Chapter 1085 - Father, I Want More!

    <h4>Chapter 1085 Father, I Want More!</h4>


    A merfolk��s lifespan was about 300 years. Gina was already a rare genius among the merfolk, but even she had only just started her training at four years old.This disparity gave the king a chill in his heart.


    He had once thought that after leading Lantisde out of the sea and back to the continent, he could establish Lantisde again on Nond Continent, and maybe even join in the fight for the territories.


    But after Gina��s words, he gave that thought uppletely.


    Gina already met five 10th-tier powerhouses when she had only left for a few days. Furthermore, she could see two of them every day. Was the outside world already full of 10th-tier powerhouses?


    The world out there was too scary. Lantisde might even have to thank the Cursed Barrier for enabling them to reign peacefully for 1000 years over this part of the world.


    All the merfolk were having the same thoughts. Gina��s short exnation had already exposed the great disparity between Lantisde and the outside world. If they had to subject themselves to other species�� rule after leaving the sea, they might as well remain at the bottom of the sea. After all, it was only a simple death when facing off with the scary Nether Sharks.


    Gina didn��t know what to do as she faced the crowd��splete silence. The crowd who was so excited initially was now awestruck. She had no idea what she had said wrongly.


    ��Mr. Mag and thedies are all very nice. The people whoe to eat at the restaurant are nice too. Everyone is nice,�� Gina exined. She could sense the crowd��s fear, but she didn��t know where this fear came from.


    Gina��s constion calmed the crowd down a little.


    ��Gina, how many of our people can attain the ability to breathe onnd with these miracle drugs?�� the high priest asked.


    No matter how the outside world had evolved, Lantisde was facing an imminent attack from the Nether Sharks. These miracle drugs would at least let some of their people escape the Cursed Barrier and gain the ability to leave Lantisde.


    If Ivo City really couldn��t survive the uing Nether Vortex Frenzy, then ensuring the continuity of Lantisde would be a very important issue.


    ��I attained the ability to breathe in air after eating aplete miracle drug set. There are 321 eggshells here, so at least 321 of our people could attain the ability to breathe in air,�� Gina said after giving it some thought.


    ��Good.�� The high priest nodded thoughtfully.


    ��Gina, did the Chosen One tell us how to handle the Nether Vortex Frenzy?�� the king asked afterposing himself.


    As a king, since he couldn��t lead Lantisde back to its golden age, then the most important issue now was to ensure Lantisde��s survival.


    All the merfolk looked toward Gina.


    Survival was everyone��s wish.


    ��Nether Shark! Mr. Mag said he has a solution that can help us chase away the Nether Sharks! He gave me a drawing to show to the high priest.�� Gina��s eyes lit up and took out the drawing that Mag gave her earlier from her school swimsuit.


    Hope arose in everyone��s eyes. If they could repel the Nether Sharks, at least they could survive.


    However, the drawing was disintegrated by the terrible water pressure as soon as Gina took it out.


    ��This...�� Gina looked at the disintegrated drawing in shock.


    ��It��s no more?��


    Everyone was shocked as they red at the slowly sinking powdered paper and blinked.


    If the solution to save Lantisde had disappeared in such an absurd manner, it would be really difficult for them to ept, right?


    ��It��s okay. I have remembered the drawing, and I can draw it again,�� Gina quickly said. She waved her hand; a cloud of white sand flew up from beside the altar, andnded t on the altar under her instruction. Then, she crouched down and used her finger to draw in the sand.


    Two drawings werepleted very quickly, and they looked exactly the same as the one Mag gave her.


    One of them was showing an object repelling the Nether Sharks with something wavy. The other was showing how a person crushed the Nether Shark��s whirlwind, and then subdued the Nether Shark.


    ��Did the Chosen One really give this to you?�� The high priest couldn��t help but exim. Lantisde had been facing off the Nether Sharks for over 1,000 years, but they had never found the solution to crush the Nether Whirlwind. Yet, in these drawings, that person had crushed that vortex so easily. This was simply unbelievable.


    The king and queen couldn��t hide their joy. If all these coulde true, Lantisde��s impending danger could be resolved.


    ��Yes. Mr. Mag is up there right now. Father and the High Priest can follow me up to meet him. He is a very nice man and will definitely help us.�� Gina nodded.


    The high priest clenched his fists, and said in a deep voice, ��This is fantastic! God bless Lantisde. He sent the Chosen One here to save us!��


    ��My Lantisde will longer be under the threat of the Nether Sharks. It��s a great blessing!�� the king also said agitatedly.


    The merfolk also let out cheers of happiness. The huge burden weighing on all of their hearts was finally lifted.


    The High Priest asked, ��Gina, how do we take this miracle drug? I want to meet the esteemed Chosen One personally and thank him for bringing hope to Lantisde.��


    ...


    The scrumptiousness blossomed naturally in the mouth after the sashimi was put in.


    There wasn��t any fishiness, but instead it had a sweet taste.


    The texture of the fish was tender and pleasantly chewy, and afterbining with the tastes of soy sauce and wasabi, it got even tastier as it was chewed. The irresistible beautiful taste filled the entire mouth, and it was almost impossible to stop chewing.


    The five tastes of fragrant, sweet, granted, savory, and spicy werebined into one. The wonderful feeling made Mag cock his eyebrows. The fresh taste of the sea didn��t need to go through any methods of cooking. It was already a beautiful delicacy on its own.


    ��Wow... This fish is meant to be made into sashimi.�� After swallowing it in a gulp, Mag couldn��t help but sing its praises.


    ��Is it really so nice? I want to try it too!�� Amy was the first to step up.


    The others were still observing the situation.


    Mag rolled up a piece of sashimi for Amy and fed it to her mouth.


    Amy frowned initially as if she was choked by the taste of the wasabi.


    However, after chewing another several times, her brows rxed, and she began to enjoy the chewing. Even her body began to move along gently as she immersed herself into the delicacy.


    ��Gulp.��


    Someone just swallowed her saliva secretly.


    ��Wow! This sashimi is so delicious! Father, I want more!�� Amy swallowed the piece in her mouth before asking Mag for another piece immediately.


    ��Alright, I��ll get you another one.�� Mag obliged. He wrapped another piece of sashimi with wasabi and gave it to Amy with a smile.


    ��Seems like it��s really delicious. I want to try it too.�� Yabemiya swiftly joined the food testers�� camp. She copied the way Mag rolled up the wasabi in the sashimi, and dipped it in soy sauce before putting it into her mouth.


    ��Oh my heavens! How could a fish taste like this! It��s not fishy at all!�� Miya was shocked as she felt the beautiful taste going on a rampage in her mouth.

 Chapter 1086 - Boss, You“ve Fed Us Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 1086</h4>


    <h4>Boss, You��ve Fed Us Too Much</h4>


    After indulging in the taste of the sashimi, they fell into the trap of the grilled fish.A crab that was fished up did not need any additional seasonings. After steaming it in the pot for a while, one would be able to enjoy its deliciousness.


    The various forms of seafood were fished up one by one, and Mag made them into delicious dishes. When the group finally put their chopsticks down, all of them burped simultaneously and smiled with satisfaction.


    ��Boss, you��ve fed us too much~ It��s such a bliss to go out with you!�� Yabemiya smiled like a fangirl as she looked at Mag, who was clearing the kitchenware. She probably would not find another man like this in this world anymore.


    Elizabeth looked at Miya, and then at Mag. She frowned a little.


    She could not deny that Mag was indeed a very outstanding man, whether it was his character or his abilities. Even in the Dragon tribe, she did not think she saw anyone that could be his equal.


    However, the lifespan of dragons and humans varied too much. She did not dare to imagine the loneliness after 100 years.


    As her sister, she had to remind Miya about that even if she really had feelings for Mag.


    ��It��s great that everyone likes it.�� Mag smiled. It was a good feeling to have gained a fangirl.


    ��But, why isn��t Big Sister Gina back yet? Did she run into some trouble?�� Amy said worriedly as she leaned over the side of the boat to look into the water.


    ��I heard from my grandpa that there are a lot of ferocious monsters in the sea. What happens if Big Sister runs into danger since she went alone?�� Anna was also full of worry.


    ��The ocean is Gina��s home. She��s able to unleash her fullest potential in the water, so it shouldn��t be too much of a problem,�� Mag said. However, even he did not seem to be too confident.


    Gina had already left for two to three hours. She should already be back judging from her speed.


    He was confident that the one who held the power among the merfolk woulde over quickly to have a talk with him after seeing that drawing.


    Amy turned her head back to look at Mag, and expectantly said, ��Father, why don��t we go down to have a look? I��ve never been into the ocean before. It should be super fun down there, right?��


    ��Er...�� Mag was put in a difficult position. After just having a narrow escape from death in the water, making him go back into the water now would be impossible. Judging from his current condition, death would be the only oue for him if he went down.


    ��The Jiaolong submarine is the best choice for deep-sea exploration, treasure hunting, and touring!


    ��Not for 10,000,000 copper coins, not for 1,000,000 copper coins, but only for 99,999 copper coins, you will be able to rent the Jiaolong submarine! In thefort of the eight-seater with a full autopilot function, you will be able to travel underwater at the speed of up to 1000 knots and up to 16,000 meters deep!


    ��What are you waiting for?!


    ��Rent the Jiaolong submarine and bring your family along on an unforgettable deep-sea exploration!��


    Just then, a submarine in a water-droplet shape appeared in Mag��s mind together with the system��s merry voice.


    ��???�� Mag.


    ��System, the way you earn money is really... pitiful.�� Mag could not help butment.


    ��What do you know? The system invested a lot of money to make this submarine back then in order to catch a Nether Shark for research. Now I��m stuck with it, so I can only try to recoup my losses by renting it out!�� the system shouted. However, it quickly felt that it had said too much, so it sent a smiling emoji. ��Of course, it is not impossible if the host wants to own a submarine. With just 25,000,000 copper coins, this all-rounded submarine will be yours.��


    ��System, you said that you used this back then to catch Nether Sharks? So you also caught the 10th-tier Nether Shark with this submarine too?�� Mag asked instead of giving the system a reply.


    ��Of course. It��s just arger-sized sea creature. What��s the difference?�� the system said, puzzled.


    ��Er... There isn��t a difference.�� Mag had a weird expression on his face. He was unable to continue this conversation.


    ��Yes, the water looks so clear. It��s such a pity I can��t swim. Otherwise, it would definitely be very fun to go underwater,�� Yabemiya said with a little disappointment.


    ��Actually, I can swim, but I��ve only swum in the swimming pool at home. I��ve never tried swimming in the ocean.�� Ba nced at the surface of the water, and inched a little away from the side. There was still some difference between the water here and the water in the pce��s pool.


    Mag saw how everyone seemed pretty interested in the sea. He pondered for a while, and told the system, ��For a submarine, 99,999 is impossible. 9,999 copper coins and no more. If you��re willing, I will rent your submarine again the next time I go out to sea. That way, you would be able to recoup your losses after renting it to me for 2500 times. Isn��t this a great deal?��


    ��Wrong! Host, you are insulting the system��s intelligence!��


    ��How is that so? I��ve always been very kind.�� Mag raised his eyebrows. Has the system be smarter?


    ��If I were to recoup my losses by renting it 2500 times, a single rental fee must be 10,000 copper coins! The host��s offer is already lower than the system��s lowest limit!�� the system said seriously.


    ��Alright, I will raise the offer by 1 copper coin, but you must ensure that the equipment for catching Nether Sharks is all in working condition. Also, I want a sufficient number of uses. This is to ensure my safety. I suppose that wouldn��t be a problem, right?�� Mag rolled his eyes, behaving as though he was the one at a disadvantage.


    ��Deal! The host has the upper limit for the equipment use, and you have also obtained the system��s promise for safety protection!�� the system agreed readily.


    Mag let out a soft cough to interrupt the women��s discussion, and smilingly said, ��If everyone really wants to go underwater, there is a way. I��ve been working on a submarine previously, so we can test it now.��


    ��Submarine? Where is it? Father, did you leave it at home?�� Amy asked curiously after she circled around Mag and failed to find any submarine.


    The group of women also looked at Mag in bewilderment. A submarine that could fit everyone would definitely not be small. Could Mag also have a space magic ring with him?


    ��No, I brought it along. There it is.�� Mag reached a finger out and pointed at the water surface.


    Everyone��s gaze followed the direction of his finger, but the empty water surface was still empty.


    The awkward silencested for two minutes.


    Mag smiled awkwardly and retracted his finger.


    What kind of lousy delivery service was that? The estimated time provided by the system was not urate at all!


    Bullsh*t! I want a refund!


    ��Boom!��


    Just as Mag was about to say something to ease the awkwardness, arge water-droplet-shaped metallic ball came falling from the sky,nding in the spot Mag had pointed at, causing arge ssh.

 Chapter 1087 - Perfect From All Angles

    <h4>Chapter 1087 Perfect From All Angles</h4>


    The waves pped the wooden boat, rocking it violently. Everyone on the boat stared, shocked, at the giant piece of metal that appeared out of nowhere.Mag was a little dumbfounded too. The thing that was above water was the submarine that the system showed him a picture of previously. However,pared to the picture, the gigantic thing in front of him, standing at a good 30 meters tall, with its surface glimmering with a high-ss metallic gray, was obviously more awe-inspiring.


    Its streamlined appearance won all the bulky submersibles of the past hands down. It even felt a little like alien technology.


    However, this... appears a little familiar?


    ��Wow! It��s huge!�� Amy eximed.


    ��Boss, how did you bring it over?�� Yabemiya eximed curiously.


    ��I borrowed a space magic ring before we came,�� Mag replied patronizingly. This wave of showing off was ack of consideration on his part. He��d better keep a low profile.


    Luckily, the submarine caught everyone��s attention, so no one really took note of what Mag said.


    Mag felt his pocket be heavy. He reached in and felt a controller the size of a cell phone. The system had sent the operational method into his brain straight away.


    ��Alright, we can go in now.�� Mag pressed a button, and a door appeared on the water-droplet-shaped submarine. A transparent bridge extended from the door over to the wooden boat.


    ��Off I go!�� Amy was the first to jump on the transparent ss bridge, and she quickly ran towards the submarine.


    The other women also stepped onto the transparent ss bridge and walked towards the submarine.


    This metallic ball looked very high-ss. Even its hangingdder was made of crystals.


    Very quickly, only Mag and Ugly Duckling, which was lying on the boat, refusing to move, were left on the wooden boat.


    Mag nced at the ss bridge and put on a calm expression, but his legs were already trembling.


    He was already starting to regret it. Why did he have to agree to such an unreasonable request? Wasn��t that akin to pushing himself towards a fire pit?


    After taking a look at that ss bridge, and then at the crashing waves below the bridge, he felt as though his legs were filled with lead, refusing to listen to hismand.


    ��Ugly Duckling, you��re so timid,e over quickly, don��t let Father wait for you!�� Amy said with disdain as she stood at the door of the submarine with her arms akimbo.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling meowed pitifully. It looked at Mag and still refused to move.


    Mag blushed when he heard Amy. He looked at Ugly Duckling, and felt as though he could empathize with it.


    No, I cannot let Amy think that I am very timid! Mag told himself. He took in a deep breath, bent down, and picked Ugly Duckling up. After that, he took a step forward onto the ss bridge.


    The ss bridge swayed a little, and Mag subconsciously nced down. Below the ss bridge was the tumultuous waves. He suddenly felt dizzy.


    Meanwhile, Ugly Duckling, which was in his arms, was already staring nkly into the sky.


    Oh no! Mag eximed inside. He quickly closed his eyes and sprinted towards the submarine with Ugly Duckling in his arms.


    When it felt about right, Mag opened his eyes again and almost knocked into the women standing at the submarine door. He stopped in time,ughed awkwardly at them, and said, ��Let��s all go in, the wind is strong outside.��


    After the women turned and walked into the submarine, Mag held the side of the door and panted for a while. Then, he wiped the cold sweat off his forehead without anyone noticing before straightening back up, and walked towards the interior of the submarine.


    The interior of the submarine was unexpectedly spacious. There were two seats in the cockpit, and other than the six chairs fixed to the floor, there was still some space for activity.


    The interior of the submarine was mainly in silver, and the cool lighting gave the entire interior a science-fiction feel to it.


    Mag looked around. This hadpletely matched his fantasy about alien technology when he was in middle school. He could not help but exim inside, ��System, not bad.��


    ��If the host likes it, the system can let you have it with a discount of 1 copper coin which includes lifetime maintenance,�� the system replied very quickly.


    ��It��s alright, I��m fine with just renting it,�� Mag said with a chuckle. No matter how good this submarine was, he would barely use it 250 times in his lifetime. Why would he spend 25 million on it? He wasn��t a pea-brain.


    Once the door of the submarine closed, the silver submarine wall gradually became transparent, even the floor. One could see perfectly from all angles in the submarine with a very wide view.


    ��Wow! This is great!�� Amy eximed softly as she leaned over to look out into the sea.


    ��Impressive! You can actually see everything outside! The view would definitely be better once we go underwater.��


    All the women found this even more magical than magic. Now, they saw Mag in a different light. So other than being good at cooking, Boss is actually so impressive when ites to tinkering with such things.


    When the floor suddenly became transparent, Mag��s legs went jelly and he almost fell down. Luckily, he held a chair to steady himself, and sat on it.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling also let out a sharp cry. It jumped into Amy��s embrace and hid its head in its paws.


    ��Host, look, this is the system��s personalized design. In the submarine, one can look out into the underwater world perfectly from all angles. The light can shine out 1000 meters into the distance, so it really is the best for underwater exploration and touring. Are you sure you��re not going to consider it?�� The system continued to boast.


    ��That��s such an exaggeration...�� Mag rolled his eyes. He looked down carefully at the surging waves underneath him, and took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. Since he was already in the submarine, there was no turning back. They had to go underwater now.


    Besides, Mag was also a little curious about the kind of ce the merfolk lived in. Also, what kind of creature was the Nether Shark? To solve these questions, the simplest way was to go underwater and take a look.


    ��System, go to the border of Lantisde closest to the Nether Sharks. I want to take a look and see what exactly Nether Sharks are,�� Mag said inwardly. Immediately, a destination appeared on the control panel��Verell.


    Mag turned around to say, ��Alright, everyone, return to your seats. We��re getting ready to set off.��


    Amy ran over with Ugly Duckling in her arms and sat beside Mag in the co-pilot seat. The safety belt buckled up automatically.


    After he was sure that everyone was in their seats, Mag pressed the start button in front.


    The submarine swayed a little, and dove right into the water.


    ...


    Verell Town.


    Early this morning, the news of the Nether Shark��s invasion quickly spread to Verell. The people living in the town had received orders to pack their things and wait for the order to retreat to Ivo City.


    ��Dewell, this is great, we can finally go to the capital! Besides, we don��t have to hand the Crescent Fish over to Uncle Bulters. We can have it on the way there.�� In a run-down little house, a youngdy, Kelly, grabbed Dewell��s hand as she smiled excitedly.


    ��In the past when the Nether Sharks invaded, we merely went to Bulloch City to hide for a while. Why are we retreating to Ivo City this time? It seems a little abnormal.�� Dewell was still puzzled.


    Just then, a shrill conch sound sted from outside the town.

 Chapter 1088 - Nether Shark Invasion!

    <h4>Chapter 1088 Nether Shark Invasion!</h4>


    ��The Nether Sharks are here to attack!�� Dewell��s expression changed. This sea conch��s re was the highest-tier warning, signaling that the Nether Sharks attacking were very powerful.��Weren��t we told there are still five more days? Why are they here already?�� Kelly��s face quickly turned pale. She knew very clearly how terrifying the Nether Sharks were. She thought that there was nothing to worry about since they were going to the capital this time. She did not expect the Nether Sharks to attack before they even set off.


    ��Kelly, stay at home and don��t go running around. I��m going to check the situation outside.�� Dewell picked up the long speargun by the side and turned to walk out of the door.


    ��Dewell...�� Kelly grabbed the corner of his shirt.


    ��Hm?�� Dewell turned back to look at her.


    ��Be careful,�� Kelly said softly and loosened her grip.


    ��It��s no big deal. I��ll be back in a jiffy.�� Dewell reached out and stroked Kelly��s hair as he smiled rxedly before he turned to leave.


    The sound of the conch horn echoed throughout Verell Town. A light blue glow started rising, and slowly enveloped the entire town.


    Hundreds of merfolk warriors gathered outside the town, looking out at the darkness ahead solemnly.


    ��Mayor, we��ve received news that arge Nether Shark and two middle-sized Nether Sharks are swimming towards our town, and they will arrive very soon. What should we do now?�� a merman asked an old merman, who was standing in the middle, worriedly.


    The other merfolks were also very worried. Amongst them, the strongest, Katol, was merely an 8th-tier expert. Other than him, there were only three other 6th-tier merfolk, and the rest of them were all below the 6th-tier.


    Although Katol was as powerful as therge Nether Shark, the Nether Sharks�� Nether Whirlwind and their ability to recover allowed them to be undefeatable when faced with an opponent of the same tier.


    With Verell Town��s defenses, they would not be able to hold the three Nether Sharks back for long. The moment their defense system copsed, the entire town would face destruction.


    Katol rose slowly and turned to look at the other merwarriors as he loudly said, ��I��ve already sent news back to Bulloch City and the capital. I believe that there will be reinforcementsing to help us very quickly. What we need to do right now is to hold those three Nether Sharks back before our reinforcements arrive!��


    ��Shake it!�� the merfolk warriors shouted together, and their morale rose in an instant.


    ...


    Around the altar, the high priest was calling out names to distribute mud casings. Every powerful merfolk that was named was delighted. They held the mud casing carefully with both hands and took a deep breath. After that, they stepped into the space devoid of water, put the mud casing in their mouth, chewed, and swallowed it.


    ��Cough, cough, cough!��


    ��Hack, hack, hack!��


    Various sounds of choking filled the air. The merfolks all gripped their throats, coughing so much they were tearing, yet they did not dare to spit even a little of the mud casing out.


    This was the miracle drug that the princess went through a lot of difficulties to get from the Chosen One. It was also the hope of the merfolk. No matter how difficult it was to swallow it, they��d have to do it, and they��d have to do it willingly.


    ��Don��t eat it just like that, actually it wouldn��t be so difficult to swallow it if you had it with some seawater,�� Gina quickly suggested when she saw all the powerful merfolk with their faces flushed red.


    When they heard that, they quickly stuck their heads out to take a huge gulp of seawater. Indeed, after soaking in seawater, the mud casing that was as hard as stone became much softer, and was much easier to swallow.


    What was even more miraculous was that although the mud casing did not really have a taste, after the merfolks swallowed it, they felt a warm sensation flowing through their limbs. A strange feeling slowly surfaced, and their steps felt lighter. Their bodies felt as though they were about to float on their own.


    The merfolk in the space without water started to feel something strange. The air that was initially unbreathable felt easier to take in, and they could slowly obtain some oxygen through their noses to soothe the suffocating feeling.


    The change was very slow but very clear.


    The high priest, king, and queen were the first batch of merfolk to eat the mud casing. Right now, they were already starting to attempt expelling the seawater around them and trying breathing in the air in the space with no water.


    Although it was more difficult than breathing in water, and they felt that the air that they breathed in was difficult to use, this new experience still made them very surprised. For merfolk to be able to breathe in the air was a dream that their ancestors had been cherishing for centuries. Now, it was easily obtainable by just taking this piece of miracle drug.


    It felt surreal since it all came so easily.


    When they could master the breathing techniquepletely, they should be able to go past that curse, and would no longer be trapped by a small seal.


    The normal merfolk also started staring fervently at the merfolk who had taken the mud casings. Although most of the merfolk there did not qualify to eat the miracle drug, that did not mean that they��d not qualify in the future.


    Just then, a merfolk warrior wearing armor came up anxiously to tell the king, ��Your Majesty, we��ve got the news that three Nethers are invading prematurely, and are already past the borders, heading for Verell!��


    The noisy drug-giving scene suddenly quieted down.


    The excitement that the miracle drug brought them still could not let the merfolk overlook the threat of Nether Sharks.


    ��How powerful are the Nether Sharks invading us?�� The king turned serious. The residents of the border town had yet to retreat. If these three Nether Sharks were very strong, they might be able to attack straight in, bringing inestimable destruction.


    ��Onerge Nether Shark and two middle-sized Nether Sharks. Bulloch City has already sent people over as reinforcements after receiving the call for help,�� the merman quickly replied.


    The king fell silent for a while before saying, ��Send orders out to get the army at the borders over to Verell quickly as reinforcements. At the same time, send out orders to get the residents over to Ivo City immediately. The Nether Sharks might bring forward their invasion.��


    ��Yes!�� the merman replied and left quickly.


    The king walked over to the high priest, and very softly said, ��High Priest, what do you think...��


    The high priest transmitted his voice to the king. ��Carry on with the original n to withdraw all the people to Ivo City. Although we��ve already found the Chosen One, I��m afraid it��s very hard for him to deal with such arge number of Nether Sharks with his power alone. We have to be sufficiently prepared.��


    The king nodded thoughtfully.


    ��The Nether Sharks�� movements are very odd this time. I will make a trip to the border personally,�� the high priest said again. However, this time, he said it aloud instead of transmitting his voice.


    ��But the Chosen One is still waiting for us, High Priest...�� The king was hesitant to speak. Meeting the Chosen One would evidently seem more importantpared to a small town at the borders.


    ��The miracle drug has yet topletely take effect. I reckon we will still need at least two hours before we can try to pass the Cursed Wall.�� The high priest shook his head. He then waved his hand, and two gemstones with a faint gold color appeared on a spell formation beside the altar. The golden light flickered very quickly.


    ��I��ll be back quickly.�� The high priest stepped on the teleportation portal.


    ��High Priest, I��ll go with you.�� Gina also stepped on the teleportation portal as well, standing at the side respectfully.

 Chapter 1089 - Confirm Capture?

    <h4>Chapter 1089 Confirm Capture?</h4>


    Outside Verell Town, hundreds of merfolk waited nervously as they looked out into the distance.The sky was pressed very low by the dark cursed barrier. They could already see the whirlpool formed from the three whirlwinds in the distance. The surface of the water was slightly unsettled.


    Other than the garrison, the young and strong merfolk from the town had also joined them outside the town to reinforce the defenses.


    The merfolk were all aware of how terrifying the Nether Sharks were. It was meaningless to run away from the town. For their loved ones in the town, the only thing they could do was stand strong and fight back.


    Even if they could not defeat the ferocious Nether Sharks, as long as they couldst till the reinforcements from Bulloch City came, there would be hope for Verell Town.


    This was destined to be a deadly battle.


    They had nowhere to retreat.


    It would only take arge Nether Shark two cycles to destroy a small town. Therge whirlwind that spanned almost 100 meters could easily destroy all buildings in its way.


    The young Dewell was standing by the town��s wall, gripping tightly his speargun. The ck speargun appeared fairly old, but the tip was very sharp.


    This was the speargun his father used in war.


    Eight years ago, as the captain of the garrison in Verell Town, his father died in the mouth of a Nether Shark with his mother, who was also a warrior, in order to protect the moving townspeople, leaving only this speargun behind.


    Eight years was long enough to make many memories faint, but he could never forget that scene when his parents got torn apart by the whirlwind.


    All these years, he had been training hard with the speargun just so that he would be able to fight the Nether Sharks and take revenge for his parents one day!


    ��Dewell, go back and protect Kelly,�� Katol said as he walked towards Dewell.


    ��Being here is the best way to protect her,�� Dewell said with resolution as he looked at Katol.


    ��That is arge Nether Shark. It��s pointless for you to be here.�� Katol frowned. He had watched this child grow up. His father was one of the rising potentials in the younger generation, so he could not watch this boy court death.


    ��My parents knew that it was pointless for them to stay back then, but didn��t they still do that anyway?�� Dewell shook his head. He tightened his grip on the speargun, his eyes glimmered with conviction.


    ��This child...�� Katol saw the shadow of that burly man from back then in him. In the same way, once he set his mind on something, no one was able to talk him out of it. Katol sighed and turned to leave. After that, he beckoned a warrior to watch out for the boy.


    ��Iing!�� a merfolk eximed.


    The huge whirlwind could be clearly seen. Whenrge rocks were sucked into the whirlwind, they were immediately crushed into infinite small pieces by the grayish-ck wind. Fishes swam away in all directions, terrified, but that whirlwind was just like a huge vortex of suction that sucked the fishes in crazily. After that, the fishes disappeared.


    In thatrge grayish-ck vortex, one could faintly make out arge silhouette.


    There were two smaller whirlwinds following behind. As the three whirlwinds made their way over, they left three deep trenches in the ground and a mess in their wake.


    The merfolk warriors�� faces turned pale when they saw that scene. Although they would be attacked by the Nether Whirlwind every year, Verell had yet to face such a horrifying Nether Shark alone.


    Katol raised his trident high with both hands, and loudly shouted, ��For Verell! For our loved ones! Be prepared to fight, my brave warriors!��


    ��FIGHT!�� the other mermen warriors shouted together, looking ready to wee the battle ahead.


    Dewell also shouted loudly with the rest. His eyes were bloodshot, and his hand holding the speargun was slightly trembling��not from fear, but from excitement.


    ��HA!��


    Katol appeared outside of the defense shield in the blink of an eye. The trident in his hand glowed with bluish violet light as he shed out with all his might towards that whirlwind.


    An enormous bluish violet trident appeared, and went straight for that giant whirlwind that was 100 meters tall and wide.


    The trident grew bigger as it approached the whirlwind, and it was 100 meters long in the blink of an eye, bringing with it a giant current, and crashing towards the whirlwind.


    Everyone watched this scene with wide eyes. Katol was the strongest out of all of them. Only he could stop thatrge Nether Shark.


    ��Boom!��


    Therge trident and the whirlwind crashed into each other, creating a loud boom. The unstoppable whirlwind only halted for a while, and there were no traces of damage on it.


    Although that whirlwind stopped, it was still spinning crazily, and its wind was like an infinite amount of sharp des, shing that giant trident.


    Sparks flew, and the trident was shortened at a visible speed. In the blink of an eye, the three prongs had already disappeared, and it was just a matter of time before that long pole would be ground up as well.


    Meanwhile, that Nether Whirlwind just appeared a little smaller, and that shadow in that whirlwind became more obvious. Itsrge size put everyone under tremendous pressure.


    ��Together!��


    Katol was not discouraged by that. Therge Nether Shark��s whirlwind was difficult to defeat in the first ce, and that was within his expectations. Besides, this Nether Shark was already about to evolve into arge Nether Shark. His goal was just to buy as much time as he could.


    Countless spells flew out from the defense shield, looking like rays of light flying towards the three whirlwinds.


    The spells sted near the whirlwinds, exploding like beautiful fireworks, but the three whirlwinds did not move an inch.


    The merfolk��s magic waspletely useless in front of the Nether Whirlwind. It could not even prate the whirlwind, much less cause any substantial damage to the Nether Shark within it.


    It could not even break through the Nether Sharks�� outermost line of defense. This huge difference was indeed despair-inducing.


    ��Sssss!!!��


    At this moment, a sharp shrill sound came from within one of the whirlwinds, and was carried over by a water current. Thergest whirlwind started spinning at a greater speed, and whatever was left of the trident exploded into small pieces. The whirlwind came speeding over towards Verell Town, making stones fly in the air.


    ��Oh no!��


    Katol knitted his brows tightly together, and went straight towards the whirlwind with a trident in his hand.


    The merfolk were equally strong and powerful.


    The merfolk warriors were even fearless.


    The bluish violet light from the trident enveloped him, and he soon became a ray of light bolting towards that whirlwind.


    The merfolk��s magic was unable to cause any damage to the whirlwind, so the only way the mermen warriors could win against the Nether Sharks was to attack from close proximity.


    Very quickly, a few merfolk powerhouses dashed out of the defense shield, moving toward the other two whirlwinds. They were in charge of holding the two middle-sized Nether Sharks back.


    The trident made a hole in that whirlwind, and Katol entered.


    The whirlwind stopped advancing. A small silhouette and arge shadow started engaging in a fierce battle within that whirlwind. Turbulence started brewing in the seawater, and there were asional sharp shrieksing from within the whirlwind.


    ��Pffft~��


    The battle did notst long before Katol flew out from the whirlwind like a helpless shrimp, covered in blood. He only managed to stop himself from moving back with the trident that was broken into two when he was about to reach the defense shield. He spat a mouthful of blood out, and stared indignantly at therge Nether Shark that was no longer calling out the whirlwind.


    ��Fight till the end!��


    Thest of the merfolk warriors�� fear and desperation had fueled their conviction.


    Even if they wouldn��t win, they would not retreat. The only way was to fight till their death!


    The Nether Shark looked at the merfolk with killing intent. It revealed its two rows of razor-sharp teeth. They are the tastiest food every year. Although they��re small, they love to struggle, so it��s even more interesting during the hunt.


    Bam!


    Just then, an unknown object fell from above andnded with a loud bang... right on top of that Nether Shark��s head.


    That Nether Shark, which was prepared to start its hunt, was suddenly smashed to the bottom of the sea as though it was hit by a heavy hammer, causing the stones at the bottom of the sea to fly up.


    ��Assessment: serious injury to onerge Nether Shark and two middle-sized Nether Sharks. Confirm capture?��


    A robotic voice sounded from within the cockpit of the submarine.

 Chapter 1090 - Excuse Me. I Am Not Interested

    <h4>Chapter 1090 Excuse Me. I Am Not Interested</h4>


    ��???��


    Mag listened to the warning tone that was reverberating throughout the cabin in bewilderment.


    Didn��t they say the Nether Sharks were very strong, the whirlwinds were invincible, and their rate of recovery was very fierce?


    Didn��t they say the Nether Sharks were vicious, and they ruled the sea and harvested the merfolk?


    Why did they feel like... such weaklings?


    Mag lowered his head to look at that big ck shark underneath. It had a giant silver vortex mark on its head. However, he felt that the information that he had received wasn��t very urate...


    ��Wow, that was such a big fish! It can be eaten for many days if we make it into a grilled fish, right?�� Amy cried out softly with stars in her eyes.


    ��There are so many mermaids there who look just like Big Sister Gina. They all have beautiful fishtails!�� Anna said, pointing in the direction of Verell Town. Then, feeling rather surprised, she continued, ��There are male mermaids too!��


    Thedies�� conversation snapped Mag back to reality. He thought for a while before pressing the ��confirm�� button in front of him.


    ��Instruction to capture confirmed. Target: Three Nether Sharks!��


    The electronic voice sounded again.


    ...


    Katol and the group of merfolk who were ready to give up their lives to protect Verell were all staring at that unknown giant glowing object with disbelief right now. The bright glow wasn��t ring, yet it made that giant glowing object look exceptionally grand and solemn.


    The big Nether Shark that wasn��t even injured under their attacks was now lying motionless in the deep pit at the bottom of the sea. The big guy who was known for its fierce defense capabilities and regeneration was knocked out so easily!


    ��Is this the arrival of God?!��


    Some merfolk cried out. Apart from that, they couldn��t think of any other existence that could achieve something like that.


    Such strong power!


    Dewell, who was prepared tounch into an attack with his spear, opened his mouth wide and stared at the giant being that appeared suddenly in astonishment.


    That obviously wasn��t a giant fish. It looked more like the legendary magical instrument that was drawn upon the altar.


    Is this really God? Dewell��s heart began to beat frantically. Besides avenging his parents, his greatest wish was to go beyond that cursed barrier that he was already so sick of staring at, and look at what was out there. If God had really appeared, then his wish could have the chance toe true.


    ...


    The high priest and Gina had just stepped out of the teleportation range a moment before the glowing object descended from the sky.


    The high priest had already raised up the staff in his hand before a beam of light descended from the sky with an unbelievable speed and mmed that Nether Shark to the bottom of the sea.


    ��This... This is the work of God...��


    The high priest was still holding up his staff and staring at the glowing object as his body began to tremble uncontrobly. His wrinkled face was all worked up.


    Gina was also staring at that scene with a shocked expression. Even she had to give her all to tackle the big Nether Shark, and even then she could only slow down its attack. It was impossible for her to kill it with a single strike.


    Work of God? If God has appeared personally, then why would He send Mr. Mag? she thought, feeling confused.


    All the merfolk there were awestruck. Meanwhile, the two medium-sized Nether Sharks saw the big Nether Shark being knocked unconscious out of the blue. They let out a shrill cry, and they stirred up a violent whirlwind and dashed toward the submarine instead of retreating.


    ��How dare you be disrespectful to God!��


    The high priest��s expression became austere, and the staff in his hands began to glow.


    Right at this moment, the glowing object suddenly released two visible ripples toward those two whirlwinds that were dozens of meters tall.


    ��Poof.��


    The ripples went through, and the indestructible, destructive whirlwinds were instantly disintegrated with a gentle pop. The two ck sharks over 80 meters long that were hiding in the whirlwinds were revealed.


    The sudden disappearance of the whirlwinds gave the two big sharks a shock too.


    However, before they could react, two silver-colored metallic balls had already exploded in front of them. They became two silver-colored metallics, and engulfed the two Nether Shark. Then, they instantly contracted.


    ��Ssss...��


    The two Nether Sharks let out a sad cry before sinking to the bottom of the sea stiffly. Theynded on the seafloor, unable to move at all. Only their red eyes could still move around in fear.


    Soon, another silver metallic ball exploded above the head of that big-sized Nether Shark, and turned into an even bigger that engulfed that Nether Shark.


    Their surroundings became silent immediately, and all the merfolk gulped in unison.


    Such a strong power!


    If that earlier collison was categorized as violence aesthetics, then the easy unravelling of the Nether Whirlwind and subduing the two medium-sized Nether Sharks effortlessly were totally beyond their wildest imagination.


    It even gave them an illusion that the powerful Nether Sharks were as helpless as those Crescent Fish in front of the glowing object. They couldn��t even struggle.


    That��s so awesome!


    Gina also had an awestruck expression on her face. This was totally beyond the scope of battle. This looked more like a fishing operation. Their strength was definitely not on an equal footing.


    ��God Bless Lantisde. Is everything finally going to end...�� The high priest lowered his staff gradually. He arranged his clothes before swimming toward that bright, glowing object slowly.


    ��High Priest...�� Gina stared at the back of the high priest. She hesitated for a moment before she decided to follow after him.


    ...


    ��The Nether Sharks have been sessfully subdued.�� The electronic voice rang out in the submarine��s cabin again.


    Mag blinked as he stared at the three Nether Sharks engulfed by the silverting at the bottom and the stunned merfolk. His expression became a little weird.


    The system��s submarine ��Jiaolong�� was too powerful. It was a submarine that was in fact a deep sea overlord.


    The Nether Sharks that gave the merfolk a massive headache were only slightly bigger aquatic products in front of this submarine. They were defenseless against it.


    ��System, what are those fishings made off? Are we sure they can��t struggle out of them?�� Mag asked curiously.


    ��The fiss were made by this system using super nanomaterials. Their strength is way above the Nether Shark��s strength limit. There is no need to worry that they would get out. However, do you want to reconsider buying this ��Jiaolong�� deep submergence submarine? With it, you will be the undisputed superpower of the sea...�� The system��s smug voice appeared as it grabbed the opportunity to sell the submarine.


    ��Excuse me, I am not interested,�� Mag rejected decisively.


    ��That��s so awesome!��


    In the submarine��s cabin, everyone was looking at Mag in astonishment. They were all shocked by the earlier scene.


    Elizabeth could clearly sense the potential of that huge Nether Shark down below. It was an overlord of the sea with an 8th-tier power, and it was knocked out by this weird-looking thing steered by Mag in such a ridiculous manner?!


    The other two Nether Sharks who had a power in between 6th-tier and 7th-tier were equally difficult to handle in this deep sea. But they, too, were easily subdued by Mag.

 Chapter 1091 - He Will Show Lantisde The Right Way!

    <h4>1091 He Will Show Lantisde The Right Way!</h4>


    What is this? How could a normal human being disy such a terrifying power? In this deep sea, is it possible that even I am not a match for him? Numerous questions shed across Elizabeth��s mind, and they all were shocking to her.


    Her understanding of a human being��s power maximum limit was totally subverted at this very moment.


    Yabemiya finally managed to close her mouth. She gulped, and said, ��If I didn��t remember wrongly, the thing that Gina said threatened Lantisde��s survival is that big shark with a hole in its head right down there, right?��


    ��Yes. It looks exactly like how Big Sister Gina had drawn.�� Anna nodded before looking at Mag with adoration, and said, ��Uncle Mag, you did it. You saved this town exactly like how Big Sister Gina drew.��


    ��I knew it. Father is the most formidable.�� Amy grabbed Mag��s arm happily with a smug expression on her face. She looked out and suddenly froze. She pointed out there, and said, ��Isn��t that Big Sister Gina? Is she here to wee us?��


    Mag looked over when he heard that. Gina was following behind an old merman who was wearing a ck cape. They were swimming toward the submarine.


    Gina and the old merman stopped about 100 meters away from the glowing object. They ced their hands over their chests and bowed respectfully before the old one said, ��Esteemed Spirit, I am Dexter, the high priest of Lantisde, your most faithful believer. I thank you for the people of Lantisde.��


    ��It��s the high priest and Princess Gina!��


    ��Are they here to wee the Holy Spirit!?��


    ��Then, we shall quickly do so too!��


    The merfolk of Verell soon noticed the arrival of the high priest and Gina. They, too, rapidly bowed respectfully toward the submarine in the midst of their surprise.


    Gina is the princess of the Merfolk. That old merman seems to have an even higher status than Gina. However, what is he talking about? I have no inkling at all, so what do I do now? Mag heard that merman, but he had only heard him. He didn��t understand him at all.


    Mag scratched his head. Thenguage barrier was a big headache. If things continued smoothly, he would most likely have to negotiate with this old merman about the setup of the fishery. Thenguage barrier would be his greatest obstacle. After all, not every merfolk was as innocent as Gina.


    ��Unknownnguage detected. Collection of thenguage samples in progress...


    ��Sufficient samples collected. Analysis in progress...


    ��Analysis of thenguage samples collectedplete. Thenguage was sessfully deciphered. Loading into thenguage vault. Do you need simultaneous interpretation?��


    Right at this moment, the electronic voice spoke out again.


    ��Huh?��


    Mag was stunned as he stared at the red ��confirm�� button that was blinking in front of him. His eyes lit up instantly. He hadn��t expected this submarine to have thenguage learning and simultaneous interpretation function.


    But, Mag quickly regained his wits. He unhappily said in his heart, ��System, you could��ve already f*cking tranted the Merfolk��snguage a long time ago, right?��


    He thought back on how he had tomunicate with Gina daily using hand gestures for the past few weeks. He even had to guess for the simplest interactions, and it was a very difficult process. In the end, a simple simultaneous interpretation function of the system could have solved the problem.


    Mag was dumbfounded.


    ����( ??` )���� System. ��The Host didn��t take the initiative to ask.��


    ��I...�� Mag raised his eyebrows. In this case, he had indeed forgotten about the first rule that he could alway ask the System whenever he encountered a problem.


    ��Huh? What did it just say? Father, did you hide a little elf here?�� Amy scanned around, trying to find where the voice came from.


    ��I heard something about simultaneous interpretation. But, what is that?�� Yabemiya said with confusion.


    Everyone looked toward Mag. This was made by Mag. The unbelievable speed and the ability to observe the underwater world safely had already awed them.


    ��It��s just a little invention. Now we can understand what the merfolk are saying.�� Mag shrugged as he tapped on the ��confirm�� button for simultaneous interpretation calmly.


    ��Esteemed Spirit, I am Dexter, the high priest of Lantisde, your most faithful believer...�� The high priest��s voice appeared again, but this time, it was tranted into the continent��smon tongue.


    ��Esteemed Spirit?�� Mag cocked an eyebrow. This high priest of Lantisde seemed to have mistaken something.


    Gina had always called him the Chosen One. It seemed like the high priest had mistaken him for a god after witnessing his earlier actions.


    ��We can really understand them now. But Father, why is he calling us Esteemed Spirit? Are we really that formidable?�� Amy looked at Mag strangely.


    ��That is a 10th-tier great magic caster,�� Elizabeth said softly as she looked at the high priest. Then, she looked at those merfolk and the little town slightly farther away, a hint of ponder on her face.


    She hadn��t expected there really was an unknown merfolk species under the sea, and there was even an unknown number of 10th-tier powerhouses among them.


    If the merfolk could escape their shackles at the bottom of the sea, they definitely would have a great impact on the current order on the Nond Continent.


    ��This should be a person with a high status among the merfolk. He could have mistaken our identity,�� Mag said to thedies. ��Besides sending Gina home, the purpose of this trip is to set up a supply chain for the Nether Shark��s lips and fins. A dish that is going to debut in the restaurant will need to have these two ingredients. Therefore, I will need the merfolk��s help.��


    ��Then, why don��t we just ask Big Sister Gina? She will definitely help us because she is one of us,�� Amy said smilingly.


    ��Yes. Gina is awfully nice. She will definitely provide the ingredients for the restaurant.�� Miya nodded too.


    ��Gina is not able to decide about this.�� Mag shook his head as he looked at the pious-looking high priest. �� He should be the one who can call the shots.��


    ��Then, what do we need to do now?�� Elizabeth asked Mag.


    The Nether Sharks were a very powerful existence to the merfolk. It wasn��t a reasonable request to ask them to risk their lives to catch the Nether Sharks for the restaurant. Hence, Gina indeed wasn��t in the position to decide.


    The high priest was standing there respectfully with hooded eyes.


    ��High Priest���� Gina wanted to speak after waiting for a long time for the glowing object to reply.


    The high priest raised his hand, and softly said, ��Let��s wait quietly.��


    Gina swallowed her words and lowered her head. She didn��t attempt to talk anymore.


    ��Since he is already mistaken, let��s bring this mistake up a notch.�� A smile appeared on Mag��s lips. He turned the lights�� effects to the maximum, and tuned the voice changer to the Holy Man mode. He gestured thedies to keep quiet as he tapped open the microphone of the simultaneous interpretation.


    ��Let��s skip the formalities. My Chosen One is already waiting for you on the surface of the sea. He will show Lantisde the right way!��

 Chapter 1092 - God’s Spokesperson!

    <h4>Chapter 1092 God��s Spokesperson!</h4>


    A solemn and dignified voice greeted every merfolk��s ears.The high priest lifted his head. His body trembled gently and tears glistened in his eyes.A thousand years. Lantisde was forsaken by God for a thousand years. Finally, God favored Lantisde again!


    The high priest prostrated on the ground, and respectfully said, ��God, Lantisde will alway serve You and the man You chose. Please lift the thousand-year-old cursed barrier for us and remove those Nether Sharks that feed on the people of Lantisde.��


    Gina and the warriors of Verell all began to prostrate themselves to show their utmost respect to that amazing holy vessel.


    ��The man I have chosen will help you. He is a good man.��


    The solemn and dignified voice appeared again, and the light on that holy vessel began to shine brighter and brighter before it changed into a beam of light and disappeared.


    ��He is talking about Mr. Mag! He really is a good man. Even God thinks he is too,�� Gina murmured softly.


    ��Has God left?��


    The merfolk raised their heads and looked at the three Nether Sharks that were bound tightly and left behind. The holy vessel that carried God had disappeared.


    The high priest stood up gradually and looked at the vague beam of light that disappearedpletely before he retrieved his gaze. He said to the merfolk in front of the Verell Town, ��God is still favoring us. Lantisde will be rid of the curse.��


    ��Yes!��


    The merfolk let out a loud cheer.


    Get rid of the curse and leave the bottom of the sea?! tion appeared on Dewell��s face. He raised his head to look at that dark barrier. He would be able to see the outside world soon!


    Then, his gazended on those three tightly bound Nether Sharks. After hesitating for a while, he gathered his courage and faced the high priest, who was healing the town��s mayor Katol with magic, and asked, ��High Priest, may I kill one Nether Shark, please?��


    The high priest looked at Dewell in surprise. ��You are not afraid of it?��


    ��They killed my parents, but I am not afraid of them. I want to kill them to avenge my parents.�� Dewell shook his head and grasped the spear in his hands tightly as he stared at the three Nether Sharks.


    The high priest stared at Dewell for a moment before a smile appeared on his wrinkly face. He nodded and smiled. ��God subdued those three Nether Sharks. I guess he would agree to let you handle one of them.��


    ��Thank you, High Priest!�� Dewell was ecstatic.


    ��You should be thanking God.�� The high priest kept the magic ball, and the wounds on Katol��s body were all healed.


    ��Thank you, Holy Spirit!�� Dewell said respectfully as he swam toward a middle-sized Nether Shark with his spear.


    A half-arm-long golden-red beam lit up on the spear. Dewell used all his strength and stabbed the spear into the vortex marking at the top of the Nether Shark��s head.


    He had long heard that it was the Nether Shark��s only weakness.


    ��Ssss...��


    The Nether Shark let out a shrill cry and started to struggle crazily, but it was tightly restrained by the silver fis.


    It didn��t struggle for long before the cries stopped. The Nether Sharkpletely stopped moving.


    Dewell withdrew his spear, and fresh blood squirted out from the Nether Shark��s vortex.


    ��Father! Mother! I will avenge you!�� Dewell mumbled with tears rolling down his face.


    The people of Verell hade out.


    ��Dewell!��


    Kelly emerged from the crowd and hugged Dewell, tears flowing down her face too.


    ��You are the mayor of Verell, right? Pass down this order. All the merfolk in town will proceed to Ivo City,�� the high priest instructed Katol.


    ��Yes,�� Katol replied respectfully.


    The high priest looked at Dewell and the dead Nether Shark with an appreciative smile. ��That little chap has potential. If he is willing, have him join the garrison when he reaches Ivo City. Say it��s my instruction.��


    Joy appeared on Katol��s face as he nodded. ��I think that chap will be very willing.��


    ��Gina, let��s go,�� the high priest said as a light golden spell formation started to appear at the bottom of his feet.


    Gina stepped into the range of the spell formation, and the two of them disappeared in a burst of golden light.


    ��Gina, tell me in detail about the Chosen One and your experiences in the past few days. Lantisde��s future is held in his hands.��


    ��Mr. Mag, he is a good man...��


    ...


    The submarine increased its speed instantly as it left the bottom of the sea. It only decreased its speed when it reached the depth of 5000 meters, and began to slowly rise to the surface.


    ��Father, did you tell them a lie earlier?�� Amy blinked her eyes at Mag with a shocked expression. This was the first time she saw her father lie.


    Everyone in the submarine was looking at Mag with a surprised expression. In their impression, Mag had alway been an honest and trustworthy person.


    ��That wasn��t lying. It��s to build a more stable and solid friendship for both parties.�� Mag shook his head, and seriously said, ��Am I not a good man?��


    Everyone gave that a serious thought and felt relieved instantaneously. Of course Mr. Mag was a good man.


    If they thought about it in that way, he indeed wasn��t lying.


    ��I knew Father wouldn��t lie.�� A radiant smile appeared on Amy��s face again.


    Mag felt a relief in his heart. As the living example for Amy, his honest persona couldn��t break down.


    Moreover, he didn��t do anything evil. He only took advantage of the situation to make uing negotiation easier. He would still help Lantisde with all he could.


    A big school of fish swam by the submarine. Ugly Duckling, which was already used to lying against the transparent window, began to swipe at those fishes that swam closeby. It looked rather anxious as it scratched the ss.


    Amy came forward and smilingly asked, ��Ugly Duckling, should I release you out there?��


    Ugly Duckling nodded initially before quickly regaining its wits. It turned and peered at Amy with aggrievement. Are you the devil?


    They were sightseeing the beautiful scenery of the underwater world through the transparent submarine, and Mag had caught a few fishes that looked nice or nice to eat with the capture device. He estimated the merfolk should being up soon, so he maneuvered the submarine back to the surface and returned to the wooden boat.


    ...


    In the middle of the altar, the high priest solemnly said to all the merfolk standing in front of the altar, ��Mr. Mag is the spokesperson of God and Lantisde��s savior too. We have to ord him our utmost respect and treatment.��


    ��Yes!�� all the merfolk replied in unison with an equally serious expression.


    The high priest had already shown them the scene where the Holy Spirit descended and subdued the three Nether Sharks effortlessly. There was only adoration in the merfolk��s hearts right now.


    The king, too, stepped forward, and gravely said to everyone, ��Lantisde��s future is in your hands now.��

 Chapter 1093 - I Have Three Terms

    <h4>Chapter 1093 I Have Three Terms</h4>


    ��Dong, dong, dong...��


    ��Wooo...��


    Mag and thedies had just got back to the boat, but before they could even begin to enjoy another feast, a series of organized drumming and conches trumpetting could be heard. As seawater in front of the boat split open in the center, 300 merfolk powerhouses were slowly rising up from below, with the high priest in ck magician robes and Gina standing in the middle.


    ��They��re here!�� Mag��s eyes lit up. He had already bought the simultaneous interpretation system from System with 250 copper coins, so from now on, he couldmunicate freely with the merfolk.


    However, what the heck was that pageantry?


    Mag stared at those merfolk holding all kinds of strange musical instruments in a neat formation. Did Gina give all the mud casings to the merfolk��s guards of honor?


    ��Wow, this is spectacr!�� Amy��s eyes widened as she gazed at those merfolk ying the instruments intently.


    Everyone on the boat was watching this scene in amazement.


    ��What a powerful contingent!�� A hint of amazement appeared in Elizabeth��s frosty eyes. This wasn��t an ordinary contingent of guards of honor. Apart from that high priest, there were another 10 10th-tier magic casters in the contingent. The rest were also either 8th-tier or 9th-tier powerhouses.


    This level of power had already surpassed goblins and dwarves.


    In fact, Mag had also sensed the power of these merfolk. Besides being astonished, he began to have some new ideas in his heart.


    A power that hadn��t revealed itself for 1,000 years. A powerful tribe that nobody knew. If he was able to make use of them... This could be his super trump card.


    ��Mr. Mag.�� Gina gave Mag a bright smile before whispering to the high priest next to her, ��High Priest, that is Mr. Mag, and the adorable little girl is his daughter, Amy. The other beautifuldies are the restaurant��s service staff.��


    ��The Chosen One.�� The high priest looked at Mag first. He had already seen this human in the revtion two weeks ago. Seeing him in person now, he seemed to be an ordinary human. He couldn��t sense any trace of magic from him, but there was a very unique disposition on him that others couldn��t ignore.


    Then, his gazended on Amy at the side. His pupils constricted, and a hint of astonishment shed through his eyes.


    A four-year old 6th-tier half-elf magic caster!


    There actually was such a genius like her in this world.


    Then, his gaze scanned the others on the boat. An 8th-tier Frost Dragon, a 7th-tier spatial magic caster...


    Just as Gina had said, the power of this restaurant��s service staff was on a whole new level.


    This made him respect Mag even more. He indeed was God��s Chosen One.


    The high priest bowed a little, and gratefully said, ��Nice to meet you, Mr. Mag. I am the high priest of Lantisde, Dexter. Thank you very much for saving Gina anding all the way here to gift us the miracle drugs.��


    Gina peered at Mag before softly saying, ��High Priest, Mr. Mag doesn��t understand ournguage. I may need...��


    ��You are being too kind, High Priest. All these could just be fate. Miss Gina had helped me a lot in my restaurant too,�� Mag said in fluent Lantisdean with a smile on his face.


    Looking at Gina whose mouth was slightly agape in disbelief, Mag exined, ��I can understand Lantisdean now.��


    ��This must be a blessing bestowed by the Holy Spirit.�� The high priest��s eyes lit up. Lantisde had been separated from the outside world for 1,000 years. They couldn��t understand thenguages out there; simrly, the outsiders naturally wouldn��t understand Lantisdean, either.


    This made him feel even more sure that Mag was the spokesperson of God as he had gained unbelievable power from Him. His expression became even more respectful.


    Gina obviously thought that too. She was gazing at Mag with little stars in her eyes. He indeed was Mr. Mag as he was super formidable.


    Mag looked at the high priest��s facial expression, and had already made his ns for the uing negotiation. The hoodwink that he pulled earlier had produced an excellent result.


    ��Huh, Father can speak mermaidnguage now?�� Amy stared at Mag curiously. The others on the boat were amazed too. Mag��s earlier invention that could trante the merfolk��snguage into the continent��smon tongue was already impressive enough. Now, he even learnt how to speak the merfolk��snguage too. Was this another of his new inventions too?


    ��High Priest, have them stop the music first.�� Mad addressed the high priest with a smile. Even though the music that these merfolk yed was very forceful and uplifting, it wasn��t very suitable for a negotiation.


    ��Stop.�� The high priest raised his hand, and the music stopped instantly.


    All the merfolk lowered their drums and conches and looked at Mag with gratitude.


    After all, they were still respectable powerhouses among the merfolk with an 8th-tier and higher powers. It was a little demeaning for them to be ying musical instruments here.


    After the music stopped, Mag got straight to the point with the high priest. ��About Lantisde��s predicament, Gina has mentioned it to me before we came, and I have received some special revtions from Him. I can help Lantisde solve the problem of the Cursed Barrier and the Nether Sharks. However, I also need Lantisde to provide some help and promises.��


    The high priest��s eyes lit up. God must have given Mag some revtions, so he was very confident that Mag could solve Lantisde��s survival crisis. As long as Lantisde could survive, any terms could be negotiated.


    ��Mr. Mag, what do you need Lantisde to do? What promises do you need us to make? Please state your terms, and we will amodate them as best as we can,�� the high priest said.


    ��The first term: Lantisde has to promise not to invade the continent or get involved in the fight for territories for 100 years.��


    ��The second term: after Lantisde is freed, you have to help me do three tasks unconditionally. The exact terms are still undecided, but I can promise I won��t make Lantisde pay a price that it can��t ept.


    ��The third term: I need Lantisde to help me build a demersal fishing ground for Nether Sharks to provide the Nether Shark��s lips and fins for my restaurant consistently. I will tell you more about the building of the fishery and daily operationster.��


    Smiling, Mag said to the high priest, ��These are my requests. I hope the high priest could take them into consideration.��


    The high priest showed signs of deep thought on his face. The other merfolk powerhouses, too, had a thoughtful look.


    Mag stood at the side calmly, waiting for their decision.


    The high priest had a short hydroacousticmunication with a few of them. After a moment of silence, he said to Mag with a solemn expression, ��If Mr. Mag can promise that Lantisde will never be harassed by the Nether Sharks, and every one of our people can go through the cursed barrier freely, I can make the promise on behalf of Lantisde in exchange for those three terms of yours.��

 Chapter 1094 - I am willing!

    <h4>Chapter 1094 I am willing!</h4>


    ��Since you guys coulde here to talk to me, I guess you could already confirm that I do have the ability to allow you to go through the Cursed Barrier. However, there are many of you in Lantisde, and I can only provide a limited number of mud casings periodically. Hence, I cannot promise how long I will need to take to give all Lantisdeans this freedom,�� Mag said to the high priest with equal solemnity. ��But, I can promise from today onward, Lantisdeans will no longer be harassed by the Nether Sharks.����Lantisde will alway be remember your kindness.�� The high priest ced his hand across his chest and bowed.


    Gina and the rest of the merfolk also bowed with him.


    ��Please don��t mention it. This is all the guidance of God.�� A smile appeared on Mag��s face. This was a very sessful negotiation.


    He had sessfully established a supply chain for Nether Shark��s lips and fins. Most importantly, he had received a promise from a very powerful tribe to render him help three times.


    This was literally an army suddenly appearing out of nowhere��one with 10-odds 10th-tier powerhouses.


    This was going to be one of his strongest trump cards.


    Furthermore, no one in this world knew about the existence of such a powerful tribe.


    A smile also appeared in the high priest��s face. This indeed was the guidance of God.


    From today onward, Lantisde was starting a new chapter in its history.


    No more harassment from Nether Sharks and a clear hope for the world beyond.


    ��This is great. Mr. Mag is truly a good man.�� An equally radiant smile appeared on Gina��s face. Although she didn��t expect Mr. Mag to bring up the three terms, the result was perfect and the negotiation was smooth. Lantisde got a better deal than expected.


    The others on the boat were dumbfounded for the entire process as they had no idea what Mag and the high priest were talking about, but they, too, smiled along with them when they saw the merfolk saluting Mag��the negotiation seemed to have gone well.


    ��Seems like the negotiation is very sessful? So, Boss is actually an expert in negotiation too,�� Yabemiya murmured.


    ��Of course, Father is very formidable,�� Amy said proudly.


    A verbal contract naturally wasn��t feasible. Mag took out some pen and paper, and wrote two contracts on waterproof paper before signing them together with the high priest. Then, the negotiation was truly consideredpleted in a satisfactory way.


    ��Let��s look forward to a fruitful cooperation.�� Mag extended his hand to the high priest.


    The high priest was slightly taken aback. It seemed like this was the human��s social etiquette... After a moment of hesitation, he, too, extended his hand to shake Mag��s gently. ��To a fruitful cooperation.��


    After the signing of the contract, Mag began to instruct the System to prepare the maic field interference releasing balls and ultrasonic istion wall.


    The former was to destroy the Nether Sharks�� Nether Whirlwinds and give the merfolk a chance to fight the Nether Sharks in closebat. The merfolk who knew the Nether Sharks�� weakness didn��t fear fighting the Nether Sharks without their Nether Whirlwind defenses.


    Thetter was to make sure the Nether Sharks couldn��t get close to the area that was surrounded by the ultrasonic walls created by the maic field interference releasing balls. It could be used to build a defensive fortress easily, or build a demersal fishing ground in reverse.


    There were only two buttons for the on/off. It was a foolproof operation, and it was very easy to get the hang of it.


    ��Is... Is this the amazing machine that the Holy Spirit used to disable the Nether Sharks�� whirlwinds earlier?�� The high priest was holding the maic interference ball reverently as if he was looking at a priceless treasure.


    ��You could say that.�� Mag nodded, still feeling a little guilty for pretending to be the Holy Spirit.


    ��God is so generous to us.�� The high priest��s expression was full of reverence and gratitude.


    ��The quantity of maic interference balls is limited. However, after releasing it, all the Nether Sharks�� whirlwinds will be disabled within a radius of one kilometer. It should be sufficient if used in a squad formation.


    ��The number of ultrasonic balls is more than sufficient for you to disperse them around the important cities and towns to form a defensive fortress. During the time of Nether Sharks�� invasion, just retreat into the fortress and wait till they leave.


    ��I have already confirmed the location for the Nether Sharks fishing grounds. It is right at that big canyon. You can lure an adequate number of Nether Sharks into the canyon or capture and throw them in. Then, use the ultrasonic walls to block the gaps in the canyon. This is the location map of the canyon and theyout drawing of the ultrasonic balls.��


    ��Rearing the Nether Sharks. I am doing this to obtain its shark��s fins and shark��s lips...��


    Mag continued to inform the high priest in detail about theyout n, the establishment of the demersal fishing ground for Nether Sharks, and supply chain.


    All these were prepared in advance by the system. Mag was simply doing the exnation. Moreover, they were already very simple in the first ce.


    The usually calm high priest was getting increasingly agitated as he listened to Mag. After Mag was done, he excitedly said to Mag, ��Mr. Mag is indeed very thoughtful. With these amazing machines, the people of Lantisde will never have to fear the harassment from Nether Sharks any longer. We could even turn the tables around and prey on them!��


    The Nether Sharks can be considered as a rare species. Maybe the merfolk of Lantisde could show a little restraint... Mag thought silently. Of course, he wouldn��t voice out such words.


    For the past 1000 years, the Nether Sharks had almost erased Lantisde from existence. Countless merfolk perished in the jaws of the Nether Sharks.


    He couldn��t make himself ask others to be magnamious.


    The high priest used the crystal ball to hold the tens of thousands of metallic balls that Mag took out. It seemed like that was some storage equipment with a huge space.


    ��Mr. Mag, thank you for everything you have done for Lantisde. The Nether Sharks�� invasion is imminent, and I need to return to Lantisde to set up everything immediately. I shall bid my farewell now. I will visit you personally to show my gratitude soon.�� The high priest kept the amazing machines. He was worried about Lantisde, so he was prepared to bid farewell to Mag and thedies.


    Gina was trying to say something at the side. She nced at the high priest, and finally decided to keep quiet.


    Mag saw that, and smilingly said, ��High Priest, we have established a partnership now, but it is not very convenient for me toe to Lantisde. We need a person to send the drug needed for your people to pass through the Cursed Barrier to Lantisde, and someone is required to send the dried shark��s fins and lips you harvested to me. May I ask you to send someone to station at my restaurant, please?


    Hearing that, the high priest nced at Gina thoughtfully before he smiled and nodded. ��Of course. Princess Gina has already spent some time with Mr. Mag, and she is the best among the young generation. She will make sure the drugs and ingredients will be safely delivered. Is it alright if I send her?��


    Gina��s eyes lit up as she peered at Mag perturbedly. She wasn��t sure if Mr. Mag was willing to let her stay.


    ��If Miss Gina is willing, that would be the best.�� Mag smiled at Gina.


    ��I am willing!�� Gina burst out with an ecstatic smile on her face.

 Chapter 1095 - Otherwise, You Are No Different From A pig?

    <h4>1095 Otherwise, You Are No Different From A pig?</h4>


    ��Gina, do your best to assist Mr. Mag. Do not behave like a princess. He is the benefactor of Lantisde,�� the high priest said to Gina with hydroacousticmunication.


    ��Yes.�� Gina nodded. How would she dare to behave like a princess? As long as she could stay in the restaurant with Mr. Mag, she was willing to be a member of the service staff.


    She felt her heart was as sweet as honey when she gazed at the smiling Mag. So, Mr. Mag was willing to make her stay too. Could he have feelings for her too?


    ��Mr. Mag, farewell,�� the high priest said to Mag and nodded in acknowledgement to thedies on the boat. His gaze paused when itnded on Amy. He pondered for a while before taking out a small teardrop-shaped blue crystal. He gave it a slight wave, and it became a bracelet with a red thread.


    The high priest gave the bracelet to Amy as he smilingly said, ��This is a hydrophobic crystal. Youngdy, you can go anywhere underwater as you please with it. It is a little something for you as our first meeting gift.��


    What an adorable little girl who looked just like a little fairy from heavens.


    ��This is a valuable gift.�� Mag��s eyes lit up, and he quickly made Amy express her thanks.


    ��What a pretty little bracelet. Thank you, Grandpa Merman,�� Amy, who took the bracelet, said happily. She put it on her wrist immediately, and gazed at that water-droplet against the sun. There was a tiny fish inside which seemed to be swimming under the sunlight.


    ��This bracelet that Grandpa Merman gave you allows you to breathe underwater. You will be just like the fishes,�� Mag said to Amy.


    Amy��s eyes lit up, and she curiously asked, ��Really? Then, will I be a little fish? Or, I will be a little mermaid?��


    ��Yes, you can put it that way too.�� Mag smiled and nodded.


    After waving goodbye to the high priest and the merfolk powerhouses, Mag turned toward thedies who were dumbfounded for the whole process, and dered, ��Gina will still be staying with us at the restaurant.��


    ��Gina is staying. This is great!�� Miya eximed joyously before hugging Gina who just transformed her tail into legs and boarded the boat.


    Everyone else had a smile on their face too. The recent departures of Sally and Shirley made them rather sad. If Gina left as well, thedies would be sad for an even longer period of time.


    ��Thank you, everyone,�� Gina said smilingly too. She could sense everyone��s love for her. It made her feel touched and d.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling suddenly poked its head out from a corner and meowed at Gina. It licked its teeth as if it, too, was very happy.


    ��Oh!��


    Gina was startled, and almost fell into the water from the edge of the boat. She made everyoneugh.


    It was only noon, so Mag wasn��t in a hurry to return. He took out the seafood that he had just caught, and prepared for another round of seafood party.


    After enjoying a scrumptious seafood feast, Mag and thedies were taking a break on the boat before preparing for their return journey. Waves appeared on the sea��s surface, and two merfolk appeared, carrying a wooden box. They respectfully said to Mag, ��Mr. Mag, the high priest sent us to show you a sample of the shark��s fins and shark��s lips. May we ask, are they up to your standards?��


    Mag took the wooden box and opened it up to have a look. There were a pair of crystal clear shark��s fins and a pair of fresh shark��s lips lying on crushed ice. Their cuttings were of very high standards.


    ��Very good. We can just use them as our standard.�� Mag nodded with satisfaction. The merfolk were efficient people. He liked them.


    ��Ding!


    ��Congrattions, Host: you have sessfully found a suitable shark��s fins and shark��s lips supplier and established a stable supply chain. Furthermore, you have taken an important step in your journey to be the God of Cookery!


    ��The settlement of the mission reward: 0.5 strength point awarded.��


    Right at this moment, the system��s voice appeared in Mag��s head.


    Perfect. Mag��s eyes lit up. After this 0.5 strength point was activated, he would be able to advance to 8th-tier officially.


    8th-tier, a watershed tier.


    Only after advancing to the 8th-tier power could he be considered as having advancedbat abilities.


    After a knight��s power reached the 8th-tier, he could hack in half a rock that could only be surrounded by three men linking their arms together with a single strike. His power and speed would be better than a cheetah��s. Coupled with the right techniques, he would be untraceable.


    And to Mag, the most important part was that he could finally use the really awesome techniques in his mind��battle techniques!


    A magic caster��s domain and a knight��s battle technique were both powers given after they reached the advanced level.


    The battle techniques had already transcended beyond the range of thebat techniques, and each individual knight would have their own distinct differentiation.


    Some knights�� battle techniques were given the ability to strike across an empty space. For example, long-range de attacks.


    Meanwhile, others fortified theirbat techniques, for example:


    |==||=========��=saber projection+49m=====|��


    Alex��s battle techniques were even more special. After all, there wouldn��t be another knight who was as awesome as him in this world.


    He chose to fortify his sword.


    Although it looked simple and brainless, it made the operability of the sword be immensely powerful.


    And because of this, he came up with countless amazing methods to use his sword.


    For example, flying swords.


    Of course, he wasn��t like those people on the path of cultivation to gain spiritual enlightenment.


    Instead, he was using his terrifying control power and battle technique to control the longsword, and let it achieve the ability of a flying sword. The usage was simr to darts, but even more abstruse.


    Of course, he seldom used that trick, and not many people knew about it.


    However, it indeed was very awesome.


    Mag suppressed themotion in his heart, and indicated to the System that he wasn��t in a hurry to activate it. He bade farewell to the two merfolk, and then shut the icebox. He would be able to make his first pot of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� with the shark��s lips and fins that he was bringing back. Of course, he wasn��t going to waste them.


    ��Alright, we��ve already had a day of fun. It��s time to embark on our return journey,�� Mag said with a smile as he stopped Amy who was about to toss Ugly Duckling into the sea after tying the hydrophobic crystal to its neck.


    ��Meow, meow, meow~��


    Ugly Duckling extended two little paws to grab onto Mag��s arms as if it was holding onto itsst lifeline. Its eyes were full of fear.


    ��It��s alright, Ugly Duckling. With this hydrophobic crystal, you will be able to breathe underwater just like the fishes. You can only be considered a real duck after you learn how to swim.�� Amy squashed Ugly Duckling��s fat cheeks as she disdainfully said, ��Otherwise, you are no different from a pig.��


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling whined pitifully and stared at its own fat belly in silence.


    ��Alright, it can swim on our next trip. It��s time for us to go home.�� Mag saved Ugly Duckling with a smile. He could empathize with the fear of the sea Ugly Duckling had.


    ��Alright, then we will swim after we get back. That fountain in the square is good enough too,�� Amy mumbled and nodded after giving it some thought.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling, which thought it had escaped from an ordeal, immediately rolled its eyes over and fainted in Mag��s arms.


    Everyone packed up and went home on Elizabeth, who transformed into a Frost Dragon.


    That wooden boat handcrafted by Firis was docked on an isted ind nearby so they could use it again for their next trip on the sea.


    Miya stretched out her arms, and joyfully said, ��What an interesting day~��

 Chapter 1096 - Repositioned To Produce Adult Magazines

    <h4>Chapter 1096 Repositioned To Produce Adult Magazines</h4>


    It was gettingte at night.In Rodu, a certain famous gourmet magazine press��Hall Magazine Press��was still brightly lit.


    Under the Hall Magazine Press��s umbre, there were many best-selling magazines like ��Food Forest��, ��Meatatarianism��, �� Vegetarianism��... It was known as the top magazine press in the gastronomic reviews genre.


    The editor-in-chief, Geno, was pacing back and forth in his office. The sales volume results for the current magazines�� editions were going to be released soon. That was going to decide the fate of the Hall Magazine Press.


    Even with the many des, only Geno and a few editors at Hall knew the press was facing the situation of imminent retrenchment of staff and closing down with the decline in sales volume of the few leading magazines.


    Even though their people lived to eat, Rodu��s gourmet foods had all been described in the magazines.


    Rodu was known as a gourmet paradise. However, no matter how beautiful the paradise was, they could get sick of it one day too.


    When the few beloved food critics began to rehash, and could no longer discover new delicacies from the streets, Hall Magazine Press inevitably went into a decline.


    As the editor-in-chief, Geno hade up with many ideas before. He even requested that culinary reviewers had to submit new ideas before he would publish their articles in the magazines.


    But those articles that were scraped together��or even worse, made up��didn��t increase the sales. Instead, they damaged the magazine press��s decades-old hard-earned reputation.


    The entire industry was facing a harsh winter, and Hall Magazine Press was feeling the extreme coldness.


    ��Chief! Chief!�� A young man pushed open the office��s door and rushed in.


    Geno wasn��t affronted by the young man��s brashness. He quickly strode forward, and nervously asked the young man, ��How is it? What are the sales volume for ��Food Forest�� and ��Meatatarianism��?��


    These two magazines were the leading magazines of Hall Magazine Press. If these two magazines��stest issues didn��t reach the sales target set by the conglomerate, which was 50,000 copies in total sales in the Rodu market, Hall Magazine Press would be repositioned to produce adult magazines.


    He had been an editor with Hall for 30 years, from an intern editor all the way till Hall became the most influential gourmet magazine press. How could he allow something like that to happen?


    If this month��s issues couldn��t achieve the sale targets, and he couldn��t change the decision of the conglomerate behind the magazine press, then it was time for him to leave.


    ��The sales of ��Food Forest�� is 12,000 copies, the sales of ��Meatatarianism�� is 18,000...�� the young man said as he panted.


    ��30,000 copies... We still didn��t reach the target...�� Geno stumbled two steps backward with a distraught expression. Even though the sales had increased quite a bit aspared to the previous month, 30,000 copies was still quite far from the target of 50,000 copies agreed upon.


    When the magazine press was at its peak, just the sales volume of ��Meatatarianism�� alone could reach 50,000 copies, which was the best in the industry.


    But a single issue��s sales volume could never exceed 50,000 copies now.


    He knew people still loved the good food. It was because it had been a long time since the appearance of good foods and words that could surprise the people.


    Geno��s gaze dimmed as he reached out to pat the young man who��d just entered the industry with his foodie��s dream. He didn��t know how to console him��from today onward, he would be doing erotic magazines.


    That young man finally exhaled, and agitatedly said, ��Chief, we have reprinted the current issue of ��Vegetarianism�� for 10 times. Just the sales volume in Rodu alone has exceeded 100,000 copies and the distributors are still asking for more reprints! We... We have surpassed the target!��


    Geno, who still tried to console him, didn��t even get the chance to speak when the words of the young editor shocked him.


    Geno grabbed hold of that young editor��s shoulder and disbelievingly asked, ��What... What did you say?!��


    Even though ��Vegetarianism�� was one of Hall��s famous magazines, due to its small target audience, its sales volume at its peak was only 10,000 copies, and now it was being propped up by its main vegetarian food reviewer, Derrick. The sales for each monthly issue was at a stable 5000 copies. How did the sales volume suddenly increase to 100,000 copies?


    That young editor repeated, ��The sales of thetest issue of ��Vegetarianism�� have exploded. Just the sales volume in the Rodu market alone has exceeded 100,000 copies, and the distributors are asking for reprints. The estimated total sales could reach 150,000 copies! Maybe... even more!��


    ��150,000 copies...�� Geno murmured as he plopped onto the sofa behind him with a dumbfounded look.


    During Hall��s peak period, the monthly sales of ��Meatatarianism�� in Rodu��s market had reached 72,000 copies, and it left an interesting mark in the history of culinary magazines. It was almost deemed as the peak that could never be surpassed.


    But now, the niche ��Vegetarianism�� had reached 100,000 copies, and it was still going strong. It could even reach a horrifying 150,000 copies.


    ��Are we going crazy?�� Geno mumbled to himself. Nobody would dare to cheat on such issues. The data had to be correct.


    The top sales for this month had to be ��Vegetarianism��, and it would be a peak that the entire industry looked up to.


    ��Yes, it��s crazy!�� That young editor was also very excited. His reaction wasn��t any better than his chief��s when he first received the report. ��The printing nt is still reprinting non-stop, and yet it still can��t meet the demand. There are even readers saying that we should just print out Derrick��s food review. Chief, what do we do now?��


    ��Derrick!�� Geno��s eyes lit up as he immediately got up to rummage through the pile of manuscripts on his table. He took out a sample manuscript which was signed by Derrick from the very bottom.


    As he was trying his best to boost the sales volume, he had focused all his energy on the top two magazines. The other magazines were finalized by the other deputy editors. Although the sample manuscript of ��Vegetarianism�� was sent to his table, he overlooked it altogether.


    ��The best vegetarian dish of the year, a redefinition of life��s, world��s, and values�� outlook!��


    ��An unexpected windfall from chaos city: eggnt with garlic sauce!��


    Geno read the main title and subheading softly with surprise in his eyes.


    Derrick and him were already old friends. He knew Derrick was a low-profile person, and his writing style was rigorous and simple. He hadn��t expected him to use titles that were so different from his usual style.


    ��There are delicacies in Chaos City too?�� Geno said to himself before continuing to read.


    ��Under the invitation of the President of Chaos City��s Food Association, I went to Chaos City...��


    As he proceeded to read the familiar simple words, Geno��s expressions began to brighten slowly. The words seemed to have a magical power as the delicious eggnt with garlic sauce seemed to really appear in front of him and follow Derrick as he put one piece of eggnt into his mouth...

 Chapter 1097 - 1097 Youtiao And Soybean Milk Set Meal

    <strong>1097 Youtiao And Soybean Milk Set Meal</strong>


    ��Gulp.��


    Geno couldn��t help but swallow when he put down the manuscript.


    As a senior culinary editor-in-chief with 30 years of experience under his belt, he hadn��t been touched by words describing gourmet food for a long time, but after reading Derrick��s article today, a strong desire had risen within him. He wanted to try that eggnt with garlic sauce himself to see if it was as tantalizing as Derrick described.


    Even a table full of delicious meat dishes looked unworthy in front of the eggnt with garlic sauce now.


    ��These are indeed words with soul. A real culinary review article,�� Geno praised before he grasped his hair in exasperation. ��Such a marvellous article. Why didn��t I discover it earlier!? If I had, we could have publicized it in advance, and maybe the sales results could even be higher.��


    ��Isn��t it so. The first print of ��Vegetarianism�� was only 5000 copies. It gained poprity totally through the readers�� word of mouth. There wasn��t any publicity about it at all. This is indeed a miracle in the magazine��s history.�� The young editor nodded in agreement.


    Geno closed the manuscript in his hands, and determinedly said, ��Since our publishing nt couldn��t catch up with the demand, we will find two other publishingpanies to work together with us at the same time to print this current issue of ��Vegetarianism��. We are going to extend the miracle of this culinary magazine and show the entire industry hope.��


    ��Yes.�� The young editor acknowledged it before putting down the report, and strode out of the office.


    ��Derrick and this Mamy Restaurant are really Hall��s saviors. After I am done with the business here, I have to personally go and express my gratitude,�� Geno said smilingly as he took up the report on the table and read it through attentively. Then, he, too, strode out of the editor-in-chief��s office with the report and a folder in his hands.


    ...


    Rodu. The Royal Pce.


    A resplendent bedchamber with an equal distribution of pink and gold, which made the bedchamber look very young and cute.


    A maiden wearing luxurious clothes was lying on the bed and reading thetest issue of ��Vegetarianism�� engrossingly.


    After a while, she finally put away the magazine in her hand. A pained expression shed across her exquisite face as she listened to her rumbling stomach. She flipped over and pressed the magazine to her stomach as she dejectedly said, ��My heavens! Why did you let me read this kind of stuff in the middle of the night! It��s already the 36th time that I am reading it, but why... am I still so hungry after reading it?!��


    ��Your Highness, it��s your bedtime,�� a young maid said with a smile next to the bed.


    Princess Vanessa sat up in bed and looked at the young maid sadly. ��L, I wish to eat something.��


    ��The queen has instructed that you are not allowed to eat before you sleep.�� The maid, L, shook her head at the Princess on the bed helplessly.


    ��Can I just eat a cube of sugar? A small cube, just a small cube will do.�� Vanessa extended a little finger.


    ��The queen has said that you were not allowed to eat any sugar before your teeth were repaired.�� L shook her head as she felt a pang of heartache looking at the ck holes on Princess Vanessa��s teeth.


    Princess Vanessa was His Majesty the king��s only daughter. She inherited the beauty of the queen, and was already a little beauty at the age of 16.


    However, there was a lot of decay and corrosion on her teeth because she liked to eat sugar sneakily before she slept. It was fine if she didn��t smile, but when she did, her teeth looked like those belonging to a 70-80 year old person, and it damaged her air of elegance


    The magic casters did have a n to fix them, but the treatment process was longer. Moreover, Princess Vanessa was still eating sweets sneakily, so her treatment wasn��t very effective.


    Because of this, Princess Vanessa hadn��t appeared in any public gatherings since she was 14 years old. She locked herself in her bed chambers every day, only visiting the countryside manor asionally for a vacation. However, she only had L with her to serve her.


    For the past few years, her greatest interest was reading all kinds of gourmet magazines. The king doted on her, so whenever she wanted to eat something, the chef would be invited to the pce to cook for her alone specially.


    The queen had already given strict orders to L. She had to make sure that the princess didn��t eat sweets sneakily again, or she would be punished severely.


    Vanessa stared at L for a while before she plopped back onto her bed again. She knew about the queen��s orders, and she couldn��t let L be punished because of her.


    ��L, do you believe that the eggnt with garlic sauce is really so delicious? I have already dreamt about it for the past few days. I really want to go to Chaos City to try it myself,�� Vanessa said softly as shey on the bed and stared at the ceiling which had luminous pearls embedded into it.


    ��It has to be really delicious if it makes Your Highness yearn for it so much,�� L said smilingly. ��I heard that Mr. Mag took the ��best chef of the day�� title on the king��s birthday. Every dish he made won the king��s praises.��


    ��Arrrgh... What a regret! Why did I have to go to the countryside for a vacation on those few days! I missed a scrumptious feast!!!��


    Vanessa kicked her legs with a forlorn expression.


    L covered her properly with her nket again with a smile as she said, ��If you really want to have it, Your Highness, we could just inform the king, and he would definitely invite Mr. Mag to Rodu to cook the eggnt with garlic sauce for you.��


    ��Really?!�� Vanessa��s eyes lit up, and a smile appeared on her lips. ��Alright, I shall go and look for Father tomorrow and ask him to invite Mr. Mag to the pce.��


    ...


    Mag finally coaxed the two little ones to sleep. He snuck out of the room gingerly and went to the balcony.


    The trip to the sea today was very rewarding. Apart from gaining a crack troop, he also gained a strength point reward.


    The chance to advance to 8th-tier was right in front of him, and Mag obviously wasn��t a patient person.


    He went to the balcony and locked the door carefully. Mag removed his bathrobe and put it aside before he walked to the center of the balcony and exhaled lightly. Then, he stretched both his arms, and said in his heart, ��System, I am ready. We can begin now.��


    ��Boom!��


    An explosive sound suddenly appeared across the sky as eight bolts of lightning twisted into one suspended column andnded on top of Mag��s head.


    The suspended column lit up the balcony brightly. Mag, who was only wearing his underpants, bathed in the light. His muscles and bones seemed to have be transparent as they tore apart and reformed again crazily in the light.


    Three minutester, the light finally dispersed.


    Mag, who felt as if one century had gone by, flicked open his eyes instantly. He clenched his fists as he felt a special strength flowing about in his body, which could easily be controlled by his thoughts.


    ��Is it what 8th-tier feels like?�� A smile appeared on Mag��s lips. It was a familiar yet strange feeling.


    He didn��t attempt to try out his sword. Instead, he grabbed his bathrobe and went downstairs naked. He took a bath before lying down on his bed again. He clicked open that youtiao and soybean milk set meal, and entered into the test field for the God of Cookery.

 Chapter 1098 - 1098 The First Authentic Breakfast Set Meal

    <h4>1098 The First Authentic Breakfast Set Meal</h4>


    Harold opened his eyes after a loud crowing. He turned and peered at the magic clock hanging opposite of the bed subconsciously. It was already 6:30 in the morning.


    ��Oh dear! I am going to bete!�� Harold��s sleepiness was all gone as he jumped up from bed and tore his pyjamas off. He quickly put on the clothes at the side of the bed.


    Doris was awakened by the rustling of clothes. She sat up, rubbing her eyes, and perplexedly asked an almost dressed Harold, ��Harold, what are you doing? Isn��t it your day off today?��


    ��Day off...�� Harold, who was about to go out, halted. He pped his forehead and smiled awkwardly. ��I drank too much yesterday. I forgot that today��s my off day. Sorry, Doris. I woke you up so early.��


    ��It��s fine. You have been working very hard recently. I should have reminded youst night,�� Doris said with care and concern. She stood up and hugged Harold gently. Her slender fingers massaged his temples lightly


    Harold closed his eyes and enjoyed his wife��s ministration. It soothed the headache caused by the hangover.


    He was a director of sales at a furniturepany. Because he had not reached his sales quota for the second half of the year, he had been going to the office at six in the morning and drinking with his customers tillte at night.


    Although he earned quite a lot, the intense work and high pressure made him exhausted.


    Fortunately, he finally closed the deal with his big clientst night, and reached his second half of the year sales quota in advance with this deal. He could rx for a while now.


    The warm fingertips were pressing down on his forehead gently, and it was sofortable that Harold wanted to go back to sleep again.


    ��Let��s go and eat breakfast since we are already awake,�� Doris suggested gently.


    ��Breakfast?�� Harold opened his eyes and yawned. He shook his head, and said, ��I don��t feel like eating now. I just want to sleep. Besides, you know, I never eat breakfast.��


    Doris gazed into Harold��s eyes, and continued to say gently, ��You promised Kathy to bring her out for good food previously. You were very busy with work for the past few months, so I didn��t mention it to you even when she asked me a couple of times.��


    As Harold gazed at Doris, he suddenly realized that he had neglected his family, and left the running of the household to her because he was busy with work for the past few months. She even had to take care of their child, so she wasn��t having things easier than him. He suddenly felt a little guilty.


    ��I��m afraid there��s nothing nice for breakfast. Why don��t we eat out for both lunch and dinner?�� Harold grasped Doris��s hand and ced it on his face gently. He lovingly said, ��I haven��t eaten a meal with you for a long time. Let��s go to Ducas Restaurant.��


    It was where they dered their love for each other.


    They would alway go there every year on that day as a family. However, because he was busy with work, he didn��t bring her there this year.


    ��I have promised Kathy that I will bring her to Aden Square to y today.�� Doris shook her head slightly. She worriedly said to Harold, ��The doctor said we cannot ignore your gastric problems anymore. It will worsen if we continue to skip breakfast. I heard there is a rather nice restaurant called Mamy Restaurant in the square. Let��s go and try it.��


    Harold wasn��t concerned about his gastric problems. He could tolerate the asional pain, so there was no need to eat breakfast.


    He was feeling thirsty and dizzy, so he was rejecting the idea of breakfast.


    However, looking at Doris��s expression, he couldn��t bear to reject her, so he nodded smilingly. ��Alright, let��s wash up and get ready to go.��


    Soon, the family of three left their house. A girl about seven or eight was holding the two adults�� hands.


    ��Dr. Matthew, are you already back from your morning exercise so early?�� The family met an old man doing his morning exercise as soon as they left the house, and Harold greeted him with a smile.


    This was their neighbor, a famous doctor in Chaos City.


    Dr. Matthew��s steps faltered as he said to Harold with furrowed brows, ��Harold, you don��t look very good. Did you drink a lot of alcohol against night?��


    Harold took a quick nce at Doris before he shook his head and smiled. ��I did drink a littlest night, but it should be because I have been overworked recently. It��s okay.��


    ��Please take a look at him, Dr. Matthew. He threw up when he came home yesterday. There was blood in the vomitus,�� Doris said, full of concern.


    Kathy, who had a ponytail, also pleaded with Dr. Matthew, ��Grandpa Matthew, please take a look at Father.��


    Dr. Matthew stared at Harold for a while before gravely saying, ��Harold, although you are still young, your stomach��s condition is worse than for an old man like me. Come to my clinicter. From today onward, you can��t consume alcohol anymore, otherwise it is not going to hold.��


    ��Yes. I wille,�� Harold replied with a smile before boarding a horse-drawn carriage with Doris and Kathy.


    Even though Dr. Matthew is a good person, he still likes to scare people with his doctor��s tactics, Harold consoled himself silently, but a shadow still hung over his head when he looked at his wife and daughter sitting across from him.


    ��Let��s go to Mamy Restaurant,�� Harold instructed the driver.


    ...


    A sentence was written on the wooden que on Mamy Restaurant��s door. ��Today��s new item: Youtiao and soybean milk set meal! Only for breakfast!��


    ��What is soybean milk? What is youtiao? It��s only avable for breakfast.��


    ��Soybean milk and youtiao may be one single thing?��


    ��No matter what it is, Boss Mag finally came out with his first authentic breakfast set meal.��


    Although it was still early, a long line was already forming at the door. The customers were guessing curiously as they looked at the sign.


    Harold��s horse-drawn carriage stopped outside of Mamy Restaurant. He saw the long line at the restaurant��s entrance, and said in astonishment, ��It��s not even seven, why are there so many people lining up here?��


    ��I heard this restaurant came in first in thetest Delicious Cuisine Rankings, so it��s very popr, but I didn��t expect there would be so many people here.�� Doris was astonished too. Even though she was mentally prepared before she came, she didn��t expect there would be so many customers.


    Kathy��s eyes lit up as she looked up to Harold. ��My ssmates said the ice cream in this restaurant is super delicious. Father, can I have one ice cream please?��


    ��If that��s what Kathy wants, of course you can,�� Harold said smilingly. Although he didn��t like to line up early in the morning, if Kathy liked it, he would feel much better. After all, he nned to spend the whole day with them.


    Harold and his family took their ce in the line. They listened to the customers in the two different lines arguing about the savory and sweet tofu puddings. What took most of their attention was the new item released on that day.


    This is an interesting restaurant. Harold��s acute business sense made him realize this restaurant wasn��t ordinary. However, he still didn��t feel like eating any breakfast. A ss of water would be better than anything.


    The restaurant started its operation, and the customers filed in orderly. Harold was rather surprised that this restaurant which suddenly appeared at the corner of the square had such an elegant and intricate interior decor. After taking his seat, he didn��t bother to read the menu as he simply said to the server taking his orders, ��I would like to have a helping of your new item, the breakfast set meal.��

 Chapter 1099 - It’s Delish!

    <h4>1099 It��s Delish!</h4>


    ��Severe stomach ulcers. Hemorrhagic spots have already appeared, and are beginning to progress to stomach cancer.�� In the kitchen, Mag nced at Harold in a surprise.


    This young man only looked like he was in his thirties, yet he already had such a serious stomach problem. If he didn��t treat it properly, it would most likely end in a tragedy.


    Mag sighed in his heart. Young people should still care for their health, otherwise their bodies would be worse than those of some 100 years old people.


    ...


    ��Alright. What would Madam and the little cutie like to have?�� Yabemiya asked Doris and Kathy smilingly.


    ��I would like to have a youtiao and soybean milk set meal too,�� Doris answered with a graceful smile before nudging the menu toward Kathy. ��Kathy, you can order for yourself whatever you��d like to have.��


    ��I want to have an ice cream,�� Kathy said without even thinking.


    Miya shook her head slightly. ��The ice cream is cold and not suitable to be eaten as breakfast. It would hurt your stomach. If little cutie wants to have it, you can eat something else first before having it.��


    Hurt your stomach. Harold felt as if something had touched his nerves, so he said to Kathy, ��Kathy, let��s eat something else first.��


    ��Then... I will have the same as Father and Mother,�� Kathy said after some thought before adding, ��And one strawberry ice cream too.��


    ��Sure.�� Miya nodded before asking, ��The soybean milk has two vors, sweet and savory. Which one would you prefer?��


    ��The sweet and the savory?�� A contemtive look appeared on Harold��s face.


    ��Sweet tofu pudding rules, so the sweet soybean milk must be something super delicious?��


    ��Savory tofu pudding is the real thing! I choose the savory soybean milk!��


    The customers around them were already arguing about the soybean milk��s vors. Although they spoke in hushed voices, they wore serious expressions.


    ��I would like to have the sweet soybean milk, with less sugar please,�� Harold answered before asking Doris, ��You prefer the savory one, right?��


    ��Yes. I would like to have savory soybean milk.�� Doris nodded with a smile in her eyes. Even though they hadn��t eaten a meal together for a while, Harold still remembered her preferences.


    ��I want the sweet one, with lots of sugar,�� Kathy said, raising her little hand.


    ��Alright, please wait a moment.�� Yabemiya nodded smilingly. Then, she looked at Harrison, who was sitting at the same table with Harold and his family.


    ��Miss Miya, is the soybean milk a limited purchase too?�� Harrison asked before Miya could even open her mouth. He saw that the soybean milk looked very simr to the tofu pudding in the menu.


    ��No, the soybean milk is not limited. You may have as many as you like.��


    ��Okay. Then I will have two youtiao and soybean milk set meals, one set sweet and one set savory, and one helping of sweet tofu pudding. Even though I belong to the sweet tofu pudding gang, I should still venture out of myfort zone,�� Harrison said smilingly.


    ��Alright, your order will be ready soon,�� Yabemiya replied with a smile, and turned to leave.


    Harold observed the surroundings quietly. As a sales person, he always had to entertain customers, so he knew a bit about all the restaurants in Aden Square. He didn��t expect a unique one like this to exist.


    An elf and a demon sitting on the same table, goblins and dwarves sitting together peacefully too... This was a scene impossible to find somewhere else.


    They are lining up so early in the morning just to eat breakfast? These people are so free, Harold thought. Usually, he would already be having his meeting in thepany at this time.


    ��Your youtiao and soybean milk set meals.�� After a short while, Yabemiya sent the family of three��s set meals over and ced them gently on the table.


    So this is soybean milk and youtiao? Harold looked at the two golden-brown it-like things that had oil glistening on their surface. A crispy aroma already greeted his nose. Although there was some glistening oil, they didn��t look too oily.


    Then, he looked at hot milky-white soup in the white porcin bowl at the side. This should be the so-called soybean milk. It looked simr to rice soup, and had a faint soy bean fragrance. There was nothing exciting about it.


    The 300 copper coins set meal doesn��t look like much, Harold thought. It didn��t even look as appetising as 30-copper-coins-a-bowl bull-head noodles next door.


    ��Wow, it��s round and fat. This youtiao looks so cute.�� Kathy already grabbed one piece of youtiao to take a closer look before opening her mouth and biting into it.


    ��Crack.��


    A crispy sound rang out.


    Kathy��s eyes lit up instantly. She chewed and the youtiao got even tastier as she continued. A blissful expression appeared on her face.


    ��This youtiao is fluffy and crispy. It��s so tasty,�� Kathy said in a surprise after swallowing it in one gulp before taking another big bite again. This was much nicer than the bread she ate every morning.


    ��Take your time,�� Doris reminded her with a smile before picking up her spoon.


    The savory soybean milk in front of her seemed to have some sauce added in whenpared to the sweet one. There were also some chopped green onions scattered and floating on top. When she stirred with her spoon gently, she could see some seaweed and tiny shrimps.


    A savory aroma washed over her together with the fragrance of the soybeans, which made her eyes lit up. She scooped up a spoonful of soybean milk, and put it into her mouth gracefully.


    The fragrance of the sauce, the savory aroma, and the freshness of the shrimps werebined perfectly by the soybean milk, and then blossomed together in her mouth.


    It triggered the taste buds that didn��t have appetite in the morning in an instant.


    The soybeans�� fragrance was so rich, and the savory touch was just perfect. It flowed down the throat smoothly, and the warm soybean milk became a warm current that flowed all the way down to the stomach. Its warmth made the entire person feel warm.


    ��Unbelievable scrumptiousness.�� Doris couldn��t help praising. She raised her head and prompted Harold, ��You should taste it too.��


    ��Is it really that delicious?�� Harold didn��t quite believe it. He scooped up a spoonful of soybean milk. Steam was rising from it. He blew at it for a while before putting it into his mouth.


    The warm soybean milk felt like the rain after a long drought the moment it entered his mouth. It moisturized his dry lips and slightly sourish mouth. The sweet soybeans�� fragrance began to spread and wash away the sourish tart taste.


    His tired taste buds felt like the grass moistened by the spring rain, and started to slowly awaken.


    The sweetness wasn��t sickly sweet, and the soybeans�� fragrance was even more refreshing.


    The warm soybean milk flowed down the throat smoothly. The throat that was hurting fromst night��s hangover and throwing up felt as if it was soothed by a gentle hand lightly, and the dry and painful sensation disappeared amazingly.


    The warm entered the stomach, and banished all tired and painful sensations.


    The warm sensation floated around in his stomach, and the difort in his stomach became much better.


    What an amazing sensation!


    After drinking a mouthful of the soybean milk, Harold felt his entire body was smoothed out, and he felt rejuvenated instantly.


    He couldn��t help sending another scoop of soybean milk into his mouth. He closed his eyes, and felt the beautiful moist feeling intricately before opening his eyes to pick up a youtiao with his chopsticks and bite into it.


    ��It��s delish!��

 Chapter 1100 - This Was Obviously Another New Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 1100 This Was Obviously Another New Medicine</h4>


    ��Crunch.��A crisp sound could be heard when the youtiao was bitten into. Therge golden youtiao was actually fluffy and empty on the inside. The more one chewed, the more fragrant it got, and it was not greasy at all.


    This reminded Harold of the small fruit biscuits that his mother loved to make when he was young. The thin slices of fruit, after being fried in a pot of oil... It was just as crispy and delectable. The only pity was that he had not had it for more than 10 years, and he would not have the chance to have it in the future anymore.


    After swallowing that crispy and fluffy youtiao, a mouthful of soybean milk was simply a perfect match to go with it!


    This piping hot breakfast had already made him forget the disdain he had for breakfast previously.


    After having the youtiao and soybean milk, his stomach felt warm and fuzzy. It had been a little upset because he��d drunk too muchst night, but after this soybean milk and youtiao set, the difort had beenpletely dispelled.


    What a wonderous match, what a wonderous breakfast. It seems like there is a need toe for breakfast in the future, Harold thought. After that, he would be heading for his work, which started at 8 am. He really could considering over for breakfast before going to work.


    He had to admit that Dr. Matthew��s words in the morning did have some impact on him.


    Kathy was still so young, and Doris had been a full-time housewife for years. If he, the pir of the family, crumbled, they would have no one to lean on.


    He did not want to take medicine, but this youtiao and soybean milk set meal would seem to be a good choice for breakfast every day.


    Harrison, who was swallowing his saliva for quite a while at the side, also received his two set meals.


    ��Wow, this looks very enticing. Which one should I start with?�� Harrison was in a dilemma.


    Just then, Mag came out of the kitchen with a smile and a knife in his hand, and reminded the customers, ��Right, for the customers who have ordered the savory soybean milk, you can perhaps try dipping a small section of the youtiao in the soybean milk. It might taste especially delicious.��


    ��Boss Mag, why didn��t you say so earlier! I��m already done with my food!��


    ��Well, there��s no other choice but to have another set. This savory soybean milk and youtiao is such an addictivebination.��


    ��The sweet soybean milk is surprisingly delicious! Soybean milk must be sweet, and tofu pudding must be savory. That��s the correctbination!��


    The restaurant suddenly bustled with excitement. The customers who had finished their food could only quickly order another set as they did not want to miss out on the special way of eating that Mag was talking about.


    Harrison, who was still in a dilemma, nced at the savory soybean milk on his right. Without thinking, he picked up a piece of youtiao and tore off a small part, dipping it in the savory soybean milk. He carefully used a spoon to submerge itpletely into the soybean milk. After a while, he scooped a spoonful of soybean milk and drank it.


    The savory and aromatic soybean milk was very refreshing. The fragrance of the sauce and the shrimps blended together very nicely, and the dash of spring onions made the savory soybean milk even more refreshing and delectable.


    ��There is nothing better than having such a scrumptious bowl of savory soybean milk after waking up early in the morning!�� Harrison could not help but exim. After that, he picked up a piece of youtiao and took a bite.


    It was crispy, and the strong fragrance that it had after deep-frying increased the more he chewed it. Its texture was not as tough as ordinary deep-fried doughs. Instead, it was crispy and delicious. On top of that, the hollow interior gave the youtiao an even more interesting texture.


    This youtiao is simply a work of art in the world of deep-fried food! It��s not even porous, how did Boss Mag make the interior of the youtiao hollow? This is unbelievable! Harrison could not stop praising the youtiao after taking a few bites.


    Let me try this youtiao dipped in savory soybean milk now. Harrison put the youtiao in his hand down, and went for the spoon excitedly to scoop the part of the youtiao that had been submerged in the savory soybean milk. He put the youtiao into his mouth together with half a spoonful of soybean milk.


    The crispy youtiao became soft after being dipped in the soybean milk. It had absorbed the fragrance of the savory soybean milk, and it was a different kind of texture and taste when chewed together. It was savory, aromatic, and delectable with the smell of the youtiao. It was indeed an indescribable deliciousness having both together.


    ��One set meal with three different ways to eat it! Boss Mag is indeed a genius!�� Harrison mumbled to himself. He was enjoying his food a lot.


    He finished the youtiao and savory soybean milk set very quickly, and his gazended on the sweet soybean milk set.


    The savory soybean milk surprised him, and that made him less expectant towards the sweet soybean milk.


    He picked his spoon up, and scooped a spoonful of sweet soybean milk to drink. The sweetness of the soybean milk was quite refreshing, but since he had just eaten the savory soybean milk, the taste of this sweet soybean milk did not feel as rich and impactful.


    However, it was still considered a delicious breakfastbination together with the youtiao.


    Although the sweet soybean milk is not bad, this time, I��ve decided to stand on the side of the savory soybean milk! Savory soybean milk and sweet tofu pudding! Harrison finished the two sets very quickly, and he rubbed his belly with satisfaction. This professional breakfast was indeed more refreshingpared to having braised chicken and rice or Yangzhou fried rice for breakfast.


    Harold had also finished his breakfast set. The food��s quantity was just nice for him. He did not feel too bloated, but that warm feeling in his stomach still made him feelfortable from head to toe.


    ��Judging from how many customers are lining up for the food, this owner indeed has some extraordinary culinary skills. Since my stomach feels a lot better after having breakfast, I wille over to have a breakfast set every day,�� Harold said with a smile to Doris after ncing at the kitchen.


    Doris was ted. She quickly nodded, and said, ��Sure, that��s great.��


    She had been persuading Harold for many years to make him have breakfast normally. Surprisingly, after having this youtiao and soybean milk set meal today, he actually decided to have breakfast every day. Bringing him to Mamy Restaurant today was a very good decision indeed.


    ��I��ve already finished the youtiao and soybean milk. Father, can I have ice cream now?�� Kathy asked Harold as she put her spoon down.


    ��Of course.�� Harold nodded. He raised his hand to call the service staff to bring Kathy the ice cream that she had been nagging about.


    Harold and Doris smiled as they watched the little child licking the ice cream happily. It had been a very long time since the entire family came out for a meal together like this.


    Youtiao and soybean milk set meal garnered quite a good response from the public. However, a sweet or savory debate for the soybean milk seemed to be imminent.


    Mag decided to ignore that.


    ...


    Hmm? The customers who had the youtiao and soybean milk set today seemed to have gotten certain alleviation of pain for their stomach problems. It seems like this soybean milk and youtiao have quite a good effect when ites to soothing pain and healing digestive problems, Mag thought in the kitchen.


    He had taken careful note of the differences in the customers�� body condition when they came and left the restaurant. Hence, he was able to deduce the effect of the new product.


    This was obviously another new medicine.


    I wonder what effect would ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� have... Mag started to ponder as he nced at the huge pot cooking on the stove.

 Chapter 1101 - Madam Countess, Do You Want To

    <h4>Chapter 1101 Madam Countess, Do You Want To</h4>


    ��Father, what is that you��re cooking in the pot? Is it a new dish?��Amy came back from school in the afternoon, and stood at the kitchen door, looking at the huge pot with a lid on it.


    Firis and Anna were also watching Mag curiously. Mag had been cooking something in that pot with the lid on all morning. They had not even seen him open the lid.


    ��This is a pot of thick soup. It��s used as the soup base for our new dish. As for the new dish, we will only be able to try it at night,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� was a dish that involvedplicated steps. Not one of the steps could be done haphazardly in order to make an authentic and delicious ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.


    In addition, this was the system��s improved recipe, and with the help of cutting-edge kitchenware technology, he was able to make the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� in a day. If it was under normal circumstances, he would never be able to make it without a few days of work.


    ��Is it made with the shark��s fins you brought back yesterday?�� Amy asked.


    ��Yes, but that��s just one of the ingredients.�� Mag nodded. He looked at his watch, and turned the fire off. He opened the lid to take a look. The soup base was ready.


    He took out the shark��s lips and shark��s lips that he roasted dry overnight, and put them in the steamer.


    The ingredients had to be prepared individually.


    After he was done with the ingredients, Mag turned back with a smile to ask Amy, ��Did you learn any interesting spells from your teacher today?��


    ��Yes, yes, Master Urien taught me teleportation today.�� Amy nodded. She pulled her wand out and with a swing, it became a magic staff. After that, she drew a circle on the floor, and as an icy blue glow rose, a chilling sensation spread. The glow shed, and Amy had already disappeared.


    ��Where did Amy go?�� Anna blinked and looked at the remains of some ice shavings on the floor.


    The icy blue light glowed on the same spot once again. When the light disappeared, Amy was standing in the same ce with a music box in her hand. Smiling, she said, ��Look, this way, I don��t have to climb the stairs to go upstairs anymore.��


    ��That��s great.��


    The corner of Mag��s lips twitched. He wondered: if Urien knew that she used the teleportation magic that he taught her just to go upstairs, what expression would he have?


    ��Amy is so impressive!�� Anna eximed as she pped.


    ��Miss Anna, let��s learn how to dance. I saw a very interesting dance yesterday. Many hands can appear out of one person. It��s really entertaining,�� Amy told Anna as she shook the music box in her hand.


    ��Really? I want to watch it too.�� Anna��s eyes lit up. She dashed out of the kitchen, following behind Amy excitedly.


    Miya and the rest did not have much to do currently, so they went over as well.


    Amy��s music box had already be an important source of entertainment for everyone. The beautiful elf in the crystal ball seemed as though it would never tire as she danced to the beautiful singing.


    Besides, what they cared about more was that Amy said that in another half a month, the restaurant would be celebrating an important festival named ��New Year��. ording to customs, there would be some performances, so everyone would naturally have to learn and practice.


    ��Thousand Hands Guanyin by a single person?�� Mag nced at the little elf that was performing. He raised his brow. This is only possible in the fantastical world. However, not everyone is capable of performing it too.


    ��Father, the soybean milk and youtiao this morning is very delicious. Amy wants more.�� After ying for a while more, Amy rushed to the kitchen door and looked expectantly at Mag.


    ��If Amy wants more, I can make more for you tomorrow morning. You won��t be able to have it this afternoon, because there��s a lot of preparation to do,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Alright, then Amy will wait till tomorrow morning.�� Amy nodded. She pinched the chubby cheeks of Ugly Duckling, which also poked its head into the kitchen, and said, ��Enough looking. You definitely have nothing to eat if I don��t have anything to eat.��


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling meowed pitifully and shrank its head back.


    ��Alright. Let��s eat,�� Mag said to the group of women who were gathered around the music box, watching the little person dancing as he brought out thest dish from the kitchen.


    ��Go wash your hands first,�� Mag told Amy, who was about to sit on her chair.


    ��Okay~�� Amy responded obediently. She brought her little stool from the side into the kitchen, and stepped on it so that she could reach the sink. She turned the tap on and started to wash her hands.


    After everyone was seated, they started eating.


    Amy looked at Mag just after she sat down at the table, and asked, ��Father, I heard that the little friends I yed with in the square have all moved. Can we go visit them to y?��


    ��Of course we can, but Amy has to learn magic in the morning, and Father has to cook in the restaurant at night, so we cannot make time to go. Why don��t we go over on our day off?�� Mag thought for a while. It seemed like the foundation had acted fast. If the children were to be left outside in the cold winter, they might not be able to survive past the winter.


    ��Mm-hm. Okay.�� Amy nodded. She picked up her chopsticks and put a piece of chicken in Mag��s bowl. ��Father, thanks for your hard work. Have more chicken.��


    ��Amy also has to eat more fish. Fish will make you smart,�� Mag said with a smile as he put a piece of spicy grilled fish in Amy��s bowl.


    ��That��s not true. The fishes that got caught are all stupid.�� Amy looked at the grilled fish and shook her head seriously.


    ��???�� Mag.


    Amy picked up the fish and put it in her mouth. After she swallowed it, she smiled, and said, ��But the stupid fish tastes good.��


    ��Then have more of it.�� Mag put another big piece of fish in her bowl. He had no idea what he should say.


    After lunch, the restaurant began its busy afternoon operation hours.


    Because Firis might leave soon, Mag was also preparing to hire someone who was prepared to take up the heavy responsibility of preparing the ingredients.


    Although Yabemiya��s knife skills were not bad, she was already very busy working at the restaurant and the ice cream shop, so he really could not bear to let her take up the role of preparing the ingredients.


    As for the rest... he didn��t think they were suitable as of now.


    After the busy afternoon hours, Mag shifted his lounge chair to the empty space at the restaurant��s door. He was preparing to take a nap under this winter sun.


    However, just as he closed his eyes, a shadow loomed over him.


    ��Hm?�� Mag opened his eyes and saw a round and huge headlight.


    Hey? This looks a little familiar? Mag was stunned. He shifted his gaze up and saw Countess Cami looking down at him with a smirk.


    ��Does it look good?��


    ��This sun is really round...�� Mag replied casually.


    ��Hmph, then you��d better take another look, for you might not be able to see tomorrow��s sun,�� Cami said as she squinted her seductive eyes a little, and leaned closer to Mag as though she was going to pin him down on the lounge chair.


    ��How could that be? The sun rises every day. It just might not be as round as today��s,�� Mag replied with a smile. He could sense what this countess came here for.


    ��Aren��t you afraid of death?��


    ��Death? Of course I am afraid of death, but do you dare to kill in broad daylight?�� Mag pulled out a blue gemstone from his pocket with a smile. ��I��ve retained whatever happened the other day in this gemstone as a memento. Would the countess like to take a look at it with me?��

 Chapter 1102 - I“ve Had A Change Of Mind

    <h4>Chapter 1102 I��ve Had A Change Of Mind</h4>


    ��W-what?!��Cami��s face froze instantly. She looked at the blue gemstone in Mag��s hand. This was indeed a photostone. This fellow was actually shameless enough to record everything in this photostone!


    Thinking back to her humiliating look as she could not hold back her moans under his whip...


    The worst part was that in the end, she was sent flying into the wall by a woman who came from nowhere!


    If something like this spread, her reputation as the Countess of Bartoli would be tarnished. How would it be possible for a beautiful youngdy to fall in love with her in the future?


    It would be terrible if Miss Gloria were to find out that she was likely a masochist!


    ��No! Something like this should never happen!�� Cami��s gaze turned cold. She stared at Mag��s neck with a murderous look in her eyes.


    ��This is not the only photostone I have. I have another one with a friend of mine. If I were to die, he would auction that photostone away. I think it would be able to fetch quite a good price.�� Mag looked at Cami with a smile. ��Am I right, Madam Countess?��


    Cami resisted the urge to suck his blood dry. She had not thought this refined-looking fellow would actually be so sly!


    ��Humans are indeed the most despicable and shameless beings!�� Cami said coldly.


    ��All I want is to be safe. If you don��t resort to stalking, knocking me out, kidnapping me, and other tactics, I can guarantee that no one else will know about this photostone.�� Mag spread his hands out and smiled innocently.


    ��You... You...�� Cami was shaking from anger, but she could not blow her top.


    She was the high and mighty Countess of Bartoli, yet she was toyed with and threatened by a mere human chef. This was very uneptable to her.


    Mag watched at the bosom swaying with its owner and blinked. These suns were a little ring.


    ��Mr. Mag, Countess Bartoli... What are the two of you doing?��


    Just then, a shocked voice sounded behind them.


    Gloria, who had just arrived at the restaurant and gotten off her horse-drawn carriage, was greeted with this scene. She covered her mouth with her hand.


    Mag was lying on the lounge chair, while Cami was almostpletely on top of him, and their faces were not more than 10 centimeters away from each other.


    Such a scene happening in broad daylight was a huge shock to her.


    Cami froze once again. Although she did not turn her head back, she could tell that the voice belonged to Gloria.


    She nced over, and her pale face flushed red instantly.


    She had not thought that she would end up in such a shameless position with Mag because of her agitation.


    What was worse was that Miss Gloria actually appeared at such timing!


    A hint of hesitation shed past Cami��s eyes when she saw the photostone in Mag��s hand. If he were to pass this photostone to Miss Gloria, that would be akin to passing her the death sentence.


    ��Madam Countess, if you really want to be an employee in the restaurant, you don��t have to do this. As long as you have the ability, I will wee you in the restaurant,�� Mag said seriously with a sudden change of tone.


    ��???�� Cami.


    ��When did I say I want to be an employee? Besides, do I need to resort to seducing you just to be an employee? Shameless!!�� Cami red at him wide-eyed, and could only wish that she could cut Mag��s chest open with her nails, dig his heart out, and eat it whole.


    ��I��ve had a change of mind. If you want the photostones, then agree to my conditions,�� Mag said with a smile to Cami with his voice suddenly lowered.


    ��Bastard! You actually want me, the countess, to be a service staff member!�� Cami only felt her anger rushing to the top of her head, but the thought of her humiliating appearance being publicly disclosed forced her to grit her teeth in submission. She stood up from Mag��s body and nced at him proudly. ��It is your honor to have mee to your restaurant. You should be weing me with a bow.��


    So it��s just about employment? Gloria watched the two of them converse in shock.


    Maga ignored Cami��s attitude, and turned to look at Gloria as he said in shock, ��Miss Gloria, what brings you here?��


    Cami also behaved as though she had just realized Gloria came, and adjusted her clothes lightly before smiling enchantingly, and saying, ��Dear Miss Gloria, long time no see, how are you?��


    ��Hello, Madam Countess.�� Gloria curtseyed slightly, but there was a hint of wariness in her eyes when she looked at Cami. Yesterday, her grandfather called her over, and told her to be careful of this countess and keep her distance. The weird happenings previously might be perpetrated by her.


    When her gaze turned to Mr. Mag, there was more joy in it. She took a couple of steps forward with a smile, and said, ��I have something important to discuss with you, Mr. Mag, that is why I came over so suddenly.��


    ��Oh, it��s alright. I have nothing at hand anyway.�� Madam sat up from the lounge chair, and nced at Cami with a smile as he said, ��Madam Countess, do you mind?��


    The difference in attitude from Gloria had already upset Cami a little. Now that Mag appeared to want to make her look like the viin, she was even more unhappy, but she could not show it, so she nodded with a smile, and said, ��Since Miss Gloria has something to talk to you about, I wouldn��t mind, of course.��


    ��Then please make a move,�� Mag said with a smile as well, pointing to the side.


    ��I...�� Cami gnashed her teeth together. When she saw Gloria turned her head over to look at her, she forced out a smile again. ��Alright, have a nice chat.��


    After saying that, she sauntered off to the side to give Maga nd Gloria some space.


    I��m going to suck the blood out of this fellow one day! Cami thought to herself and clenched her fists. She had never felt as oppressed as today!


    ��Miss Gloria, please take a seat here.�� Mag stood up and motioned Gloria to the seat at the side. He pulled the chair out for her, and sat down in the seat opposite her with a smile as he said, ��I wonder what is it that you want to talk to me about?��


    ��Now that the Blue Suede is back on track, the profits of these two months had been calcted. Of them, 10% is your bonus. I��ve already changed it into Buffett Bank notes and brought it to you. It��s a total of 530,000 copper coins.�� Gloria pulled out two bank notes from her little purse that she brought with her, and ced them on the table with a smile as she said, ��I��ve promised to pass 10% of the Blue Suede��s profit to Miss Luna to form a fund to help children in need, but I am not very acquainted with Miss Luna, so could you help me pass this sum to her?


    ��The winter weather is very cold, and Blue Suede has prepared a batch of winter wear for children. I also hope that Miss Luna can help to give them out.��

 Chapter 1103 - Take Off Your Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 1103 Take Off Your Clothes</h4>


    As Mag listened to Gloria talk about the things she had done for the children, and saw the smile that came from within, he could not help but smile along with her.What a nice girl. She was able to take off her cloak and relive her life. How nice.


    Meanwhile, Cami was watching from not far away as she mumbled and pulled leaves out from branches. Once she saw Mag harboring any evil intentions, she would dash out to save the damsel in distress.


    However, that fellow really concealed it too well in front of others!


    Who would have thought that this refined-looking man would be capable of tying such a shameless knot in that small dark room, whipping her at her softest and most sensitive spots skillfully, and evenughing strangely with a red candle...


    Besides, the scariest part was that he actually recorded all of that down with a photostone!


    That was simply a wolf in sheep��s clothing!!!


    Cami was howling inside. She could only wish to finish Mag off in a blow and save Gloria from that devil��s clutches.


    ��I will pass the money to Teacher Luna, and I will also tell her about the winter wear. She knows stuff about the children very well, and has also put in a lot of effort for them, so she really is the best person to give the things out to them,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Thank you,�� Gloria said gratefully. She was afraid that she would bete in delivering the things, causing the children not to get their new cotton clothes even after winter passed.


    ��Right, how are the sales of the new winter wear?�� Mag asked curiously. He gave Gloria a few down jacket designs, but he did not follow up with it. Today, seeing that she was still wearing a windbreaker, it seemed that she had not produced the down jackets yet.


    ��The sample is out. It��s very beautiful and very warm, but because we have to fill the jacket with down feathers, we need to buy a lot of down feathers and then refine them before using them. The first batch of 10 down jackets is currently in the midst of production. Subsequently, production should be able to speed up.�� Gloria looked at Mag with admiration, and praised, ��Mr. Mag, you��re really impressive. All the clothes you designed are all so beautiful.��


    ��Miss Gloria, you tter me. It��s just a little hobby of mine.�� Mag waved his hand. The design inventory he had gotten from the system was still enough tost him for a few years, so there was no problem at all with continuing the pretense.


    ��Shameless!!!��


    The system��s furious voice rang in Mag��s head.


    Gloria��s eyes sparkled as she thought to herself, This little hobby is enough to awe the top tailor. Mr. Mag might be a genius designer who was held back by cooking.


    Mag chatted for a while more with Gloria before he started sounding her out about the Chamber of Commerce and Jeffree.


    After going through so much, he was still filled with a lot of fight and faith in overthrowing the Chamber of Commerce��s rule over Aden Square. In no time at all, he would be able to pull Jeffree down from his position and get the Chamber of Commerce to abolish the racial discrimination against mixed-bloods.


    That was the first thing he wanted to do as a father and as a business owner.


    Gloria was not a scheming person, so she answered all of Mag��s questions truthfully.


    However, it was a pity that she did not know a lot about those things, so she could not provide Mag with any useful information.


    ��In another half a month, the Chamber of Commerce will be holding their year-end celebration. Would Mr. Mag, little Amy, and the otherdies in the restaurant be willing to grace the event with your presence?�� Gloria asked with a smile.


    ��Year-end celebration? I am not a member of the Chamber of Commerce.�� Mag shook his head. He only went thest time because he was invited by Miss Scheer, but this time, he did not receive any invitation.


    ��I am one of the board members of the Chamber of Commerce. If you��re willing to attend, you can enter with my gold card.�� Gloria pulled out a gold card and passed it to Mag.


    ��This...�� Mag looked at the gold card and hesitated for a while before epting it. He nodded with a smile, and said, ��Alright, then I��ll have to thank Miss Gloria.��


    ��You��re wee.�� Gloria blushed for some reason before she bade her farewell.


    Mag held the gold card in his hand and thought to himself, If it��s the year-end celebration, that would mean that the first presidential election is about to start, right? I wonder if Miss Scheer is ready to challenge Jeffree.


    Cami appeared at the table and sat in Gloria��s seat as she disdainfully said, ��Do you think you��re caressing Miss Gloria��s body by fiddling with the card that still has the remnants of her warmth and scent? Pervert!��


    Madam kept the card and leaned back into the chairfortably with a smile as he countered, ��Do you think that you��re already grinding on top of Miss Gloria by sitting on the seat that still has the remnants of her warmth and scent, Madam Masochist Countess?��


    Cami froze once again. How could he expose her deepest thoughts so easily?


    ��Let me repeat myself, I am a sadist, not a masochist!�� Cami said seriously.


    Mag knew when to stop. He changed the topic of the conversation. ��I wonder if Madam Countess has already considered joining our restaurant as an employee? All I need is a year, and you can take that photostone back. I will also promise to keep my mouth shut, and won��t let a third person know about it.��


    ��A year!�� The pitch of Cami��s voice became higher.


    ��Yes. But you don��t have to worry. I will still give you your sry, and you will still enjoy the same benefits as the other service staff.�� Mag nodded. He took out the photostone again and started fiddling with it.


    ��How do I know if you��re not lying to me? You didn��t have any photostone with you that day,�� Cami said as she watched the photostone in his hand.


    ��Then see for yourself.�� Mag tossed the photostone over casually.


    Cami caught the photostone and nced at Mag before focusing her attention on the photostone.


    ��Ah... harder... harder... smack, smack, smack...��


    The wanton image and sound made Cami��s face redden in an instant.


    ��Scoundrel! Shameless! Pervert! Sadist!!!�� Cami threw the photostone back to Mag furiously.


    ��You��re the one who prepared everything. I only did this out of self-defense.�� Mag shrugged innocently.


    ��I...�� Cami opened her mouth, but could not say anything to retort.


    She suddenly found this photostone a little familiar. It seemed to be the one she��d brought out that day so that she could hand it to Miss Gloria as proof that Mag was a pervert.


    Mag stood up, and told Cami, ��Alright, take off your clothes. I want to start the interview officially.��

 Chapter 1104 - Is This Nine Yin Skeleton Claw?

    <h4>Chapter 1104 Is This Nine Yin Skeleton w?</h4>


    ��Take... Take my clothes off?�� Cami red at Mag with disbelief.This fellow actually wanted her to take her clothes off in broad daylight?


    Wasn��t this request a little too... exhrating?


    ��Oh, apologies, what I meant was your cape. I need to test if you are able to take up the role, so I need you to enter the kitchen. It wouldn��t be too convenient with your cape on.�� Mag pointed at Cami��s cape.


    ��Hmph.�� Cami snorted coldly. She moved her finger, and the cape resting on her shoulder slid down and hung nicely on a chair. However, she felt an inexplicable sense of disappointment.


    ��Come on in.�� Mag walked towards the restaurant and held the door for Cami.


    In the kitchen, Firis was practicing making fried rice seriously.


    Mag walked to the entrance of the kitchen, watched Firis who was tossing the fried rice in the wok skillfully, and nodded with satisfaction.


    Thisdy was really very talented. If it was not because Irina needed someone hardworking like her at her side, he would definitely not let her go.


    ��I didn��t think an elf can make cooking look so good.�� Cami could not help but sigh when she arrived at the kitchen door as well.


    Firis only saw them at the kitchen door when she had ted the fried rice.


    ��Boss.�� Firis nodded slightly at Mag. Her gaze stopped at Cami��s chest for a while, and she felt a sudden sense of defeat.


    Why is it that any random woman around Mr. Mag has such assets?


    That must be it, he must like big breasts.


    ��Firis, well done.�� Mag walked into the kitchen with a smile, and said, ��Can I try it?��


    ��Of course.�� Firis quickly nodded. She passed Mag a clean spoon as she watched expectantly.


    Mr. Mag said that once she mastered the Yangzhou fried rice and braised chicken and rice, she would be able to return to the princess��s side to help her.


    Mag scooped a spoonful of fried rice and put it into his mouth. It was just normal rice cooked with normal ingredients, but an indescribable tastiness exploded in his mouth.


    After chewing carefully, he felt the harmonious blend of the various ingredients in his mouth, and he showed a satisfied expression.


    Firis did not have the ingredients provided by the system, and even made some adjustments to Mag��s original recipe, changing the ingredients to those that could be easily obtained in the Wind Forest.


    The situation at the Wind Forest was already like they were at war. It was already difficult for the warriors at the frontline to have a full meal, much less have any expectations for the ingredients.


    However, even with the change of ingredients, the fried rice that Firis made was still delicious.


    ��Very good.�� Mag opened his eyes. He looked at the nervous Firis and gave her a thumbs up. After that, he said, ��You don��t have to carry on practicing the fried rice. I��ll teach you how to make the braised chicken and riceter.��


    ��Re-really?�� Firis was ted, but she was still in a little disbelief.


    ��Of course.�� Mag nodded. He turned around and introduced Cami, who was left at the kitchen door. ��This is the Countess of Bartoli. Since you��re about to leave, I��ve decided to hire an employee who would be in charge of preparing the ingredients, and she happened to volunteer herself. However, I still have to assess her abilities first.��


    ��Hello.�� Firis nodded slightly at Cami. She was a little shocked. She had heard the princess mention this Countess of Bartoli before. She should be a vampire, and it seemed that she was also teased by the princess in the past.


    Cami retracted her murderous look directed at Mag as she looked at Firis, and calmly said, ��Hello.��


    She did not really like elves. Back in the day, Irina had humiliated the vampires time and again, even...


    Those were bad memories for her, so she could not bring herself to like elves, and would constantly be cautious of them.


    ��Madam Countess,e on in,�� Mag told Cami as he pulled out a round and thick cucumber from the side.


    Cami looked at the cucumber in Mag��s hand, and could not help but swallow as she warily said, ��W-what do you want?!��


    ��I need to assess your cutting skills and your talent.�� Mag put the cucumber on a chopping board and took a Chinese cleaver. He cut the cucumber in half, and then started slicing. Soon, the cucumber was sliced into long strips as thin as toothpicks and ced neatly on the chopping board.


    ��It��s your turn.�� Mag turned his wrist and passed the cleaver to Cami.


    ��What��s so difficult about that.�� Cami smirked. She took the cleaver and started cutting the other half of the cucumber.


    ��Ouch!��


    ��Blood!!!��


    Mag looked at the intact cucumber and then at Cami, who was pinching her long, clean finger, and his eyelid twitched. It seemed like he had gotten the wrong person. This countess did not seem like someone who could cut a cucumber up properly.


    ��This stupid cucumber hurt me!�� Cami red at the cucumber on the chopping board furiously.


    ��It��s just a small cut. It will heal without you even realizing.�� Mag controlled his urge to roll his eyes, and said with a sigh, ��Forget it, it seems like you��re not able to take on the role to work in the kitchen. I take back my words. You can��t be the restaurant��s new employee.��


    This fellow is looking for an excuse to keep that photostone! No way am I going to let that happen! The countess looked at Mag a little worriedly, but still kept her arrogant expression as she coldly said, ��It��s just a cucumber. I can cut it as thin as hair.��


    She lifted her right hand, and five sharp nails emerged from her fingers, looking like five sharp knives. She started scratching frantically at the cucumber, and once she stopped, the half-cucumber on the chopping board was reduced to a pile of thin hair-like shreds.


    Mag picked up a strand of cucumber. Even he could not help but be in awe at such skills.


    Is this the Nine Yin Skeleton w? Mag put the strand of cucumber down. He had nothing to say about her cutting skills, but the thought that it was scratched out with her ws made him feel weird. In any case, he could not ept a dish that was made this way.


    Cami pulled out a nail filer, and started filing her nails as she proudly said, ��Heh, I cut it thinner than you. Are you satisfied now?��


    Mag shook his head. ��It does not meet the restaurant��s hygiene requirements if you use your ws. If you can turn your ws into knives of equal size, and then maintain the same level of cutting skills, you will be recruited.��


    ��Hmph, that��s a piece of cake. I can do that easily.�� Cami put four small knives between her fingers, and then cut a cucumber up into round slices of varying thicknesses.

 Chapter 1105 - Being Able To Meet You Is My Greatest Fortune, Mr. Mag

    <h4>Chapter 1105 Being Able To Meet You Is My Greatest Fortune, Mr. Mag</h4>


    Mag caught a piece of cucumber that rolled out of the cutting board, and popped it into his mouth. He chewed on the crispy cucumber, smiled, and said to the embarrassed Cami, ��Congrattions, you are recruited. If nothing unusual happens, you cane over to familiarize yourself with the job tomorrow morning. Firis will tell you about your job scope.��Cami, who was still trying to diffuse the awkwardness, was taken aback. She said to Mag, ��Didn��t you say ws are not allowed?��


    ��I have already thought of a solution. I will exin it to you when youe over tomorrow,�� Mag replied calmly.


    ��Come over here. I have something to say to you in private.�� Cami turned and walked out of the kitchen.


    ��Give me a minute,�� Mag said to Firis before following Cami to a ce near the door.


    ��Even though I am coerced by you and your despicable means toplete certain tasks, me working in your restaurant as a service staff member cannot be known to others. Otherwise, my reputation will be seriously damaged,�� Cami said seriously.


    Mag nodded in agreement. ��Ingredient preparation can be done andpleted before the restaurant opens for business. If you do not wish for others to know about this, you can leave after youplete your job. Then, the customers won��t know you are an employee of the restaurant.��


    ��Let��s agree that it��s only for a year. If you dare to scheme against me when the time��s up, I will not let you off easily,�� Cami said, clenching her fists.


    ��Don��t worry. I am a man of his word. As long as you work seriously and are obedient this year, I will return you all the Photostones.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Hmph.�� Cami huffed coldly before she turned to leave.


    ��Wait a sec, let me pass you the chef��s uniform.�� Mag went behind the counter, took out a female chef��s uniform, and passed it to Cami right away.


    ��You are letting me, a countess, wear such a thing?�� Cami red at the chef��s uniform in Mag��s hands with a hint of fury in her eyes.


    ��This is a work uniform. Cooks have to make sure that the food they prepare for their customers is clean and hygienic. The dress you are wearing and the loose hair are obviously not up to standards.�� Mag looked at her big, wavy hair. If a strand fell into the ingredients, it would be a disaster.


    Cami hesitated for a moment before epting the chef��s uniform.


    ��Oh, yes. Since you are going to be part of the restaurant��s staff, it��s not convenient to address you ��countess��. I will call you Cami.�� Mag paused for a moment before smiling. ��You can call me Boss.��


    How dare this chap address me by my name! mes of fury danced in Cami��s eyes as she said with clenched teeth, ��Mag!!��


    ��Alright. You may call me whatever you want.�� Mag shrugged nonchntly. Anyway, he didn��t care about that.


    Cami grabbed the clothes and left in a huff. This was a hellhole, and she couldn��t bear to stay a second longer.


    The ck cat servant came forward, and cautiously asked a seemingly furious Cami, ��Madam, are you alright? Your expression doesn��t look too good. What is it you are holding in your hands?��


    ��Piss off!��


    Cami rubbed the chef��s uniform in her hands on the ck cat��s face before transforming into a ck shadow and disappeared.


    ��Is this a chef��s uniform? Why is Madam holding a chef��s uniform?�� Caesar stared at the clothes confusedly, but it quickly transformed into a ck light and followed Cami.


    ...


    After Cami left, Mag began to teach Firis how to make braised chicken and rice.


    This dish was actually much easier than Yangzhou fried rice. One only had to put the ingredients into the pot ording to the sequence, and then get them out at the right timing.


    Firis was a quick learner, so Mag had an easy time teaching her, and soonpleted his tutorial.


    Mag washed his hands and prepared to leave.


    ��Mr. Mag, do you think Her Highness can seed?�� Firis suddenly asked from behind.


    ��She can. She definitely can.�� Mag turned to look at her and nodded with conviction.


    Firis��s nervous expression rxed instantly. She sniffled, and said, ��Thank you.��


    ��I am going out now. Please continue,�� Mag replied smilingly as he walked outward with his bicycle.


    ...


    He rode his bicycle to Chaos School. Today was the students�� day off, so the guard allowed Mag to ride the bicycle into the school.


    When Mag rode to the female teachers�� dormitory, Luna happened to walk out with a stack of students�� workbooks. Slightly taken aback, she asked, ��What are you doing here, Mr. Mag?��


    ��Teacher Luna, I came here to look for you. I didn��t expect to already bump into you,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Why are you looking for me?�� Luna looked at Mag perplexedly.


    ��It��s about the foundation. Miss Gloria came to look for me earlier about Blue Suede Fashion��s donations and the children��s winter jackets.��


    ��Let��s take a seat at the pavilion for a while.�� Luna led Mag to a pavilion at a side.


    ��Miss Gloria had promised earlier to donate 10% of Blue Suede Fashion��s profits...��


    Mag repeated to Luna what Gloria told him in that afternoon, and passed the two money checks to Luna.


    ��Here are two money checks. One is from Miss Gloria. The other one is my little token for the children,�� Mag said smilingly.


    Mag could be considered to have some considerable assets now, so he donated his 10% of the profits that Gloria gave him today too.


    ��Mr Mag, your ice cream shop has already given plenty of help to the foundation. This money...�� Luna said with hesitation.


    Mag shook his head, and smilingly said, ��The children still need to go to school and eat. There are plenty of things you need to spend money on. Please keep this for the foundation, Teacher Luna. It was because of you that Amy didn��t go hungry then. Now, we are able to help even more children.��


    Luna looked at Mag��s gentle eyes, and her heart softened too. She smiled and nodded. ��Yes. Now the children can fill their stomach every day, and no longer need to beg on the streets and rummage through things to look for food. Now, there are smiles on their faces, just like normal children.��


    ��The children should attend school after the winter. I wonder if the school buildings are ready?�� Mag asked.


    Luna nodded. ��The school buildings that are prepared for the children are all built. The construction team sent by the city lord��s castle was very efficient. The recruitment and training of new teachers are in progress too. We are sure that the children can start school in the next term.��


    Mag nodded, and said with heartfelt feelings, ��They have food, shelter, and education now. Being able to meet you is these children��s greatest fortune.��


    Luna gazed at Mag, and seriously said, ��Being able to meet you is my greatest fortune, Mr. Mag.��

 Chapter 1106 - Hey, Let’s Talk Things Ou

    <h4>1106 Hey, Let��s Talk Things Ou</h4>


    The capital of Lantisde, Ivo City, was surrounded by a circle of metallic balls, just as if it was wearing a ne.


    Apart from a few strongholds, all the merfolk had retreated into Ivo City as they awaited the attack from the most intense Nether Whirlwinds ever.


    However, this time, Lantisde was no longer defending passively. Instead, they were proactively on the offense.


    At the northwestern border, at a location near to the cursed seal. A merman gazed at the huge swirl of yellow sand afar, and let out a shrill warning conch horn.


    A squad of 100 mermen wearing bright clothes went up to provoke the opponent, and sessfully pissed off the first group of Nether Sharks. They began to lead the 100-odd Nether Sharks into a mad rush mode.


    The chase didn��t go on for long. The merfolk disappeared entirely after they dashed into a narrow canyon, and the 100-odd Nether Sharks also dashed in after them.


    Numerous ultrasonic balls sealed up the two sides and the top of the canyon. The Nether Sharks stirred up their whirlwinds, and began to crash back and forth in the canyon frantically.


    A metallic ball appeared in the midst of the Nether Sharks, and a ring silver light shed. The crazy whirlwinds of Nether Sharks within the one kilometer disappeared instantly as if they were disarmed instantly.


    A squad of mermen descended from above with shiny weapons in their hands, and brandished them toward the vortexes at the top of the Nether Sharks�� heads.


    This was an intense closebat. The Nether Sharks which lost their whirlwinds defense and space to maneuver were at a disadvantage for the very first time in their fight with the merfolk.


    Simr incidents were taking ce in different parts of the canyon again and again.


    The merfolk held onto the amazing machine bestowed by God and disarmed the Nether Sharks�� whirlwinds easily, and then began their attacks on the Nether Sharks�� weak points to kill or subdue them!


    ...


    A general strode into a great hall quickly, and agitatedly said, ��Your Majesty, we have reports from the front. The third batch of attacking Nether Sharks has beenpletely annihted!��


    Smiles appeared on the faces of both the king on the throne and the high priest standing in the great hall.


    ��Yes!��


    ��The amazing machines bestowed by God are indeed extraordinary.��


    All the merfolk in the great hall looked ecstatic too. They had never heard of this kind of


    battle report before in the past 1000 years.


    The king nced at the high priest before loudly saying to that general, ��Ry my orders. From the next batch of Nether Sharks onward, there��s no need to kill them all. Select suitable Nether Sharks and capture them. Let��s start to build the Nether Shark demersal fishing grounds!��


    ��Yes!�� that general acknowledged, and strode out.


    ��Wait a minute. Have them collect all the Nether Sharks�� fins and lips. That Lord has important uses for them,�� the high priest said.


    ��Yes!��


    ...


    After Mag returned from the Chaos School, he dived straight into the kitchen for thest and most important procedure toplete ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.


    He took a Shaoxing Wine urn, ced the 30-plus processed ingredients in the urn ording to their sequence, and then poured in the soup stock that he had prepared in advance. Finally, he used lotus leaves to seal the opening carefully before putting a little bowl upside down over it like a lid.


    He ced the wine urn over the stove with burning fruit-tree-wood-charcoal and simmered it.


    ��Boss, what is this?�� Firis was astounded as she looked on from the side. Mag added so many ingredients into that big urn, so what mysterious food was he trying to concoct? Mag had spent an entire day on making this dish.


    ��You will find out soon,�� Mag said smilingly as he looked at that big wine urn that was as tall as a man��s waist with anticipation too.


    This was a high-end dish ording to the System, but he wanted to see how high-end it was.


    However, in all seriousness, the ingredients of this ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� were indeed very high-end. Even taking away those premium-grade sea cucumbers and abalones, just the supply chain of the Nether Shark��s lips and fins was undertaken by the entire Lantisde, and millions were spent to build the fishing ground.


    The cost to make a pot of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� was 20,000 copper coins excluding the shark��s lips and fins. Because Mag had built the supply chain himself, it wasn��t included in the system��s listed costs.


    Adding another 10,000 copper coins to the cost should be rather reasonable, right? Mag thought. An urnful of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� like this couldst 30 people. 10,000 copper coins for a helping. Even just selling one urnful a day could earn a profit of 270,000.


    Mag was actually rather worried about the sales of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� that cost 10,000 a helping.


    After all, up till now, the most expensive item in the restaurant was the huge portion of the spicy grilled fish that cost 2,500 a helping.


    A dish that cost 10,000 copper coins a helping. Let alone in Chaos City, one wouldn��t find it even in Rodu.


    ��With such ingredients, even if it was cooked without care, it would be the tonic among the tonics,�� Mag convinced himself easily. The ingredients that he used could be sold at a high price individually.


    This urn of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� would have 20-plus helpings left after they tasted it first. So, he intended to introduce this new item to test the market��s response.


    ...


    On the second floor of the magic potion shop next door, Amy ran up the stairs with an empty bird cage to Urien who was writing in front of his study desk. She said, ��Master Urien, I just used a teleportation spell on ck Coal, but I don��t know where I have sent it to. Can you guys help me find it back?��


    ��In the chimney,�� Urien said without even lifting his head.


    ��Oh! So there��s where it has gone. No wonder I couldn��t find it anywhere.�� Amy��s eyes lit up before she went downstairs to stick her head into the firece to have a look.


    ��It��s so dark here. I can��t see anything. I guess I will light up a fire.��


    ��Whew~��


    The fire lit up the interior of the firece, bringing forth a warm light and also heat.


    ��Ah!!! My new clothes!!!��


    A shrill scream sounded in the chimney, and a charred crow fell out. Its whole body was smoking, and the feathers that had just grown out were all burned away. ck Coal lowered its head to have a look before it fainted.


    ��Poor ck Coal. Is it dead?�� Amy reached in to pull ck Coal out. There was a whiff of barbequed meat aroma in the air. She sniffed and her eyes lit up. ��This smells quite good. Grill it for a while longer and scatter some pepper and cumin over it, and it should be good to eat.��


    ��Are you the devil!?��


    ck Coal opened its eyes instantly and pped its bare wings. It tried its best to fly to a shelf and stared at Amy with fright. It was sure that Amy would have barbecued and eaten it if it had woken up a bitter.


    ��It��s great. I thought you were dead, ck Coal.��


    ��Then why do you look so disappointed?��


    ��Do I? I��m quite happy.��


    ��Hey, let��s talk things out. Can you put down your magic staff first? I... I��m a little scared...��


    ��Don��t worry. It will be over soon.�� A smile appeared on Amy��s face as she walked over to ck Coal on the shelf with the magic staff in her hands.


    Right at this time, Xixi approached from the side, and smilingly asked, ��Amy, didn��t you say it��s Miya��s birthday today? Do you want to prepare a present together with me?��

 Chapter 1107 - Monk Jumps Over The Wall!

    <h4>1107 Monk Jumps Over The Wall!</h4>


    Most of the prison structures of the Bastie Prison were built underground.


    However, very few people knew that the prison cells with the maximum level of security in Bastie Prison weren��t at the 100th level below ground; instead, they were at the seven levels right in the middle.


    There was only one cell for every level for these seven levels of prison.


    Layers of magical restraints and hard rock and steel that were tens of meters thick formed the most imprable prison cells on Nond Continent.


    Those who were imprisoned in these sevenyers were all powerhouses that had once terrorized a part of this world.


    Most of them had been imprisoned here 100 years ago. They werebelled as war criminals prior to being imprisoned.


    The 50th level, the fourth level of the middle seven levels. A middle-aged prison guard with a beer belly and a young prison guard in his twenties were patrolling in the walkway.


    They soon got bored after walking back and forth in a 10 meters long walkway.


    ��Chief, who is being held in there? Why do we need so many restraints? And the warden still has toe here to patrol once a day himself?�� the young prison guard asked the middle-aged prison guard curiously.


    The thick iron door was tightly shut, so there was no way to see what was inside the cell.


    Even the handling of food was done by a small teleportation portal.


    As a newbie that was recently assigned to the Bastie Prison, he was very interested in the individuals that he was watching over.


    Of course, most importantly, he wanted to listen to the legends of the ruthless men so he could endure these boring times.


    The middle-aged prison guard was bored too. The experienced prison guards were already sick of these stories; only the newbies would want to hear about these stories. He mysteriously said, ��The man that was remanded in our prison was a notorious ruthless man on Nond Continent��Rex. You may be unfamiliar with this name, but you must have heard about the Hairless Monk?��


    ��Hairless Monk! Is it the Hairless Monk that massacred an entire human town and a whole demon tribe?!�� The young prison guard��s eyes widened immediately in disbelief.


    ��Yup, that��s him.�� The middle-aged prison guard was obviously very satisfied with the young guard��s reaction as he continued, ��This Hairless Monk is a half-demon. It was said that his mother gave birth to him after she was vited by a demon. She was beaten to death because she gave birth to a half-demon. He barely survived, and he hated both humans and demons from then on.


    ��He began to grow up, and his power got stronger too. He wandered around on the continent, and his behavior was controversial. Finally, his power grew to the point that he was able to annihte the demon tribe of the man that once vited his mother. He went to look for them without any hesitation, and annihted the entire tribe of his father.


    ��Then, he returned to his mother��s tribe, and massacred the whole town without sparing even a child. From then on, he was known as the Hairless Monk and/or the Lawless Monk. The deeds he had done...��


    The middle-aged prison guard was having a good time talking about the stories, and the young prison guard was listening engrossingly. Although this Hairless Monk was ruthless, he was a straightforward person. However, he had involved too many innocent people in the process.


    At the end of the racial wars then, he faced four 10th-tier powerhouses alone, and he killed one. He was captured after he was wounded, and was locked up here since then. It was almost 100 years ago.


    The young prison guard was a little scared after hearing that. He softly asked, ��Boss, if this Hairless Monk is so powerful, can our cell hold up? Would he...��


    ��There��s nothing to worry about. After 100 years of imprisonment, his health is already declining. It is already a miracle that he could survive until now. He wouldn��t have the strength to force his way out of the cell. Furthermore, our cell is imprable. There are a total of seven iron doors, which get thicker and thicker. There are also all sorts of magical restraints which the Hairless Monk at his peak couldn��t even get out, let alone now����


    Bam!


    A thick iron door was smashed against the wall. There was a huge dent in the wall, and the iron door became a piece of metal scrap. There was a clear footprint with six thumbs in the very center of the door.


    The rm went off loudly in that instant.


    The two prison guards�� voices faltered as they red at the hole where the door was before with their mouths wide open.


    A strapping bald guy with dark brown skin who looked like a middle-aged man walked out from the walkway slowly.


    He nced at the two prison guards standing against the wall with shaking legs, and turned to walk down the other walkway. He lifted his leg and kicked away the walkway��s door that was covered with magical restraints and over one meter thick. He looked around as he murmured, ��What exactly was that smell?��


    Then, he disappeared at the walkway��s corner.


    ��Just... Just now, that... that...�� The prison guard��s voice was quivering.


    ��1st-tier event! The Hairless Monk has broken out of prison! The Hairless Monk has broken out of prison!!!�� The middle-aged prison guard grabbed themunication on his chest and hissed into it.


    ...


    ��Wah!��


    ��Smells so good!��


    At the kitchen��s entrance, thedies were staring at the wine urn which just had the lotus leaves removed from its opening. A mesmerizing aroma gushed out from it and seeped into their hearts, making their eyes lit up.


    ��Father, is this the new dish you made? It is fantastic!�� Amy��s eyes were closed, and she licked her lips with her tiny pink tongue as she stared at that wine urn.


    Seafood, meat, mushrooms... It obviously is a messy stew, yet the aroma is so enticing. After taking a deeper sniff, the distinct levels of smell are mesmerizing. Boss is really too formidable! Yabemiya looked at Mag with admiration.


    Indeed, only a ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� like this deserves to be called this name. Mag took a deeper sniff, and there was a satisfied smile on his face too.


    This was millions times more delicious than the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� he had eaten in the past.


    Mag didn��t let the System iste the smell this time. Instead, he let the smell go out as it was.


    Just as the customers lining up outside were curious what kind of dish ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� was, a tempting smell suddenly came out of the restaurant.


    ��What is this? Smells so good!!!��


    This special aroma caught all the customers�� attention immediately. Everyone was looking toward the restaurant with their necks outstretched, and began to swallow their saliva.


    ��ording to my experience after trying out all the dishes on the menu, this aroma doesn��t belong to any of the delicacies on the menu. It is very likely the item that is going to be introduced today: ��Buddha jumps over the wall��!�� Harrison said confidently, rubbing his chin.


    ��Boss Mag is so bad. There is another 30 minutes before the restaurant opens, and he released the aroma to tempt us... This is simply too much!!!��


    ��Yes. It is still fine if the aroma is normal, but this smell... growl... Isn��t it killing me!��


    The customers began to grumble as they patted their tummies with discontent and expectations.


    ��Bam!��


    Right at this moment, a figure descended from the sky and crashnded in front of the restaurant. The stone which hended on shattered instantly, and cracks radiated outward on the ground like a spider web.


    The exterior of the restaurant fell into a silence instantly. Everyone looked at the bald guy that descended from the sky in a daze.


    This chap seemed to have just escaped from the Bastie Prison?


    ��It��s here.�� That bald man raised his head to look at the restaurant with narrowed eyes. He took two steps forward and lifted his right leg again.

 Chapter 1108 - If You Stop Me, I Will Kill You!

    <h4>Chapter 1108 If You Stop Me, I Will Kill You!</h4>


    The bald man who had just escaped from the Bastie Prison lifted his leg to kick at Mamy Restaurant��s door as soon as hended without any exnations. He shocked the customers lining up outside into a daze.The rm at Bastie Prison was already sounded. Being only a wall away, its sound was especially shrill.


    Everyone was guessing what kind of ruthless man he was that he was able to escape from the Bastie Prison.


    Additionally, the way he kicked at the door straight away made the crowd��s already nervous hearts go right up to their throats. Did this bald fugitive have enmity with Boss Mag?


    Sargeras, who was holding his folding chair, had already stood out from the line. The Burning Legion was following right after him.


    The knights in the line were already grabbing the longswords at their waists, and the magic casters were taking out their wands.


    No matter who this guy was, if he wanted to destroy Mamy Restaurant or Boss Mag, he would be desecrating the holynd in their hearts.


    A thinyer of blue ice appeared in front of the wooden door.


    The kick from that bald guynded on thatyer of thin ice.


    The one meter thick iron door full of magical restraints was already thrashed by a kick of his. Inparison, this thinyer of ice and the wooden door behind it looked so fragile.


    ��Crack!��


    A crispy crackling sound appeared. The expected scene in which the ice was turned to dust didn��t appear, and countless cracks appeared on the thin ice instead. It held on for a while before it shattered into powder.


    The power in the bald guy��s kick was totally dissipated by the ice as the footnded on the first step.


    Urien slowly walked out of the magic potion shop with a wand in his hand, decked in his ck robes. He looked at the bald guy standing in front of the restaurant with narrowed eyes. He said gravely in a hoarse voice, ��You are the Hairless Monk.��


    The Hairless Monk turned and looked at Urien, feeling rather surprised. His ck eyesnded on Urien with a hint of ponder, but he soon turned his gaze back to the wooden door in front of him as he raised his hand up to smack at the door.


    ��I don��t care if you have hair or not. My disciple��s house��s door is not for you to smack.�� Right at this time, an irascible voice sounded from afar as a red light shed across the customers lining up, and crashed into the Hairless Monk. A magic caster��s staff came out from the red light, and smacked toward the Hairless Monk��s head.


    The Hairless Monk retrieved his outstretched arm and blocked it in front of him.


    ��Bam!��


    A dull thud.


    The Hairless Monk took two steps back, and a red mark appeared on his brown arm.


    When the red light went away, Krassunded onto the ground lightly as he stamped his magic caster��s staff which was as tall as a man onto the ground and stabilized himself. He gazed at the head of the Hairless Monk for a moment before he burst outughing. ��I say, it��s already been 100 years, and there is still no hair on you, chap.��


    ��The Hairless Monk? Could he be that Hairless Monk in the legend?!�� someone eximed loudly in the crowd. Many had a panicked expression on their faces, and began to back off subconsciously. Obviously, they had heard about that Hairless Monk.


    However, even if they hadn��t heard about him, after watching Urien and Krassu, the two legendary magic casters, attacking him one after another and not able to hurt him, they could already gauge the man��s terrifying power.


    ��Who is the Hairless Monk? Can someone tell me more about him?�� someone asked curiously. Since Urien and Krassu, the two legendary magic casters, had already stepped out, there obviously was no need for them to interfere anymore. They should be content with being the audience.


    ��If you want to hear about this Hairless Monk...�� Very quickly, the Storyteller, Carl, in the crowd began to beat up a rhythm with his psticks and telling the audience some basic information.


    ��An urgent attack is imminent. Defense will be overloaded!!!


    ��Crisis is temporarily averted!��


    ...


    Mag had already received the urgent reminder as soon as the bald man was about to kick the door. He looked toward the door in a shock while still holding the lotus leaves in his hands. Who was this guy? Both Amy��s masters were present at this time, and he actually chose this timing to smash his door.


    However, he had swiftly sensed an unknown and powerful presence outside. A 10th-tier powerhouse. This made him wary.


    A 10th-tier powerhouse smashing at his door. This was a situation that had not happened before. Could it be a powerhouse from the red dragon tribe who came here to seek trouble?


    What a powerful presence!


    Elizabeth stepped in front of Miya as she looked toward the doorway nervously. That wasn��t the presence of Urien and Krassu, but it was so strong that it was almost on par with the great elder. It had to be an expert that not many could match up to.


    ��Is there a fight out there? It must be very exciting. I am going to have a look.�� Amy grabbed the little stool next to her and ran toward the door.


    ��Amy, wait up...�� Mag dumped the lotus leaves aside and followed Amy to the door.


    With the presence of Krassu and Urien, he wasn��t really worried about Amy��s safety, but he was rather curious who was the 10th-tier powerhouse that came to smash his door.


    After being pushed back two steps by the Krassu��s staff attack, the Hairless Monk looked at Krassu. His gaze stopped at the magic staff in his hand for a moment before a hint of recognition shed across his face as he said in a low voice, ��It��s you.��


    ��Heh, I didn��t expect you to still remember me after all these years.�� Krassu pursed his lips.


    ��I remembered it.�� The Hairless Monk looked at the magic staff.


    Krassu fondled his short beard. ��I was at my most handsome period 100 years ago. Now, I am old, so it��s normal that you can��t recognize me.��


    ��Haha. His meaning is you aren��t as memorable as a club.�� Urien rolled his eyes at the side.


    The customers, who had already backed 20 meters away from them, raised their heads high to stop themselves fromughing out loud.


    Krassu had an awkward expression as he put his hand down. He said to the Hairless Monk, ��Since you already escaped from that prison, why don��t you find a ce to hide? Why did youe to smash my disciple��s door?��


    Urien��s expression became severe too. Blue light began to sparkle on his wand as if magic was going to burst out any time.


    ��There is something I want inside there.�� The Hairless Monk took in a deep sniff, and a mesmerized expression appeared on his face. He looked at Krassu and Urien with an intent to kill in his eyes as he coldly said, ��When I get it, I will leave. If you stop me, I will kill you.��


    A cold air spread out from under Urien��s feet, and frost appeared on the ground like a white pathway and extended toward the Hairless Monk.


    A bright red fiery glow also appeared on the magic staff in Krassu��s hands. Hot air began to turn into a hot wave as if even the space was going to burn through.


    The customers in front of the restaurant began to back another tens of meters away. Even getting a little caught up in the battle of the 10th-tier powerhouses could have a disastrous oue.


    Their surroundings were inplete silence.


    ��Creak.��


    Right at this moment, the restaurant��s door opened outward gradually.


    A little lolita popped her head out, carrying a stool, and a little chubby orange cat squeezed its head out from between her legs.

 Chapter 1109 - Father, This Grandpa Is Such A Poor Thing

    <h4>1109 Father, This Grandpa Is Such A Poor Thing</h4>


    A pair of big bright eyes was staring at the Hairless Monk and Krassu at the door.


    The Hairless Monk who was about to strike was dazed for a moment too as he looked at the little lolita who popped half of her body out. The little one was so exquisite and cute, and that pair of big eyes was shiny as if the world��s best things were all hidden in there.


    After staying in that pitch-dark prison cell for 100 years, he had forgotten about the stars and sea and many other things.


    His whole life was rife with hardships and hatred. He watched his mother being beaten to death. He ughtered his father and his people. He also killed those who murdered his mother and those who cheered the murderers on...


    He didn��t know what was beautiful and good.


    When he killed all his enemies, he even lost his reason to live on.


    Without goals and hopes, there was no difference between the living and the dead.


    That was why he lost, and was then sent to the Bastie Prison.


    He had never tried to get out of the prison cell for the past 100 years.


    To him, the world beyond the prison cell was just another, bigger prison cell. Thus, there was no need for him to jump from a small cell to another bigger cell.


    Until just a moment ago, when he felt a mysterious calling.


    He had forgotten how long it had been since he had felt such a strong desire.


    He followed the calling in his heart, left the prison cell where he had stayed for the past 100 years, and came to the outside world. He found a restaurant that was only one wall away from the Bastie Prison.


    The aroma diffusing in the air was so distinct. He was sure that was the scent that led him here.


    It might be some kind of miracle drug.


    No matter what it was, he wanted to have that thing that emitted that mysterious aroma. This strong sensation was almost beyond his control.


    But as he gazed at the little girl who popped half a body out of the door, he felt his hard as stone heart suddenly quiver as if dozens of mud casing had begun to fall off and it started to beat again.


    Perhaps every description of beauty and good should be used to describe a cute little person like her?


    That pair of eyes as pure as the stars made him lower his huge hand unconsciously because he was actually afraid to frighten her.


    Amy��s big eyes rolled about in embarrassment as she whispered, ��Did I interrupt you? It��s fine, please continue. I will stay at the side very quietly.��


    Then, she slowly moved out from behind the door and put down the stool. She sat down properly and hugged Ugly Duckling in her arms. She propped her head on its and smiled. ��You guys can continue now.


    ��???��


    ck lines appeared on the faces of the customers who were watching Amy worriedly when she came out. This little girl��s guts were really unparalleled.


    Krassu��s and Urien��s eyelids were twitching too. Their precious disciple was perfect except her penchant for watching a show. Moreover, she wasn��t afraid of trouble. She simply grabbed a stool and sat at the very front. This made them unable to do their thing.


    The restaurant��s door opened, and a rich aroma washed right over them. Rex��s eyes became determined again. The thing he was searching for was indeed in there.


    ��I am the boss of this restaurant. May I know what is going on?�� Mag, who opened the door fully, asked the strapping bald man at his door calmly with wariness and caution.


    Amy already came out with her little stool, so he naturally couldn��t hide behind the door any longer.


    This chap had to be a tough nut as he made Krassu and Urien this nervous.


    Barefooted, tattered clothes, shiny bald head, tanned skin, bulky figure, and the shrill rming from the next door. Mag could basically guess the origin of this man.


    If he could escape from the Bastie Prison which was renowned for being imprable, this Hairless Monk��s power naturally was above that of the normal 10th-tier powerhouses.


    Krassu put his magic staff horizontally in front of Rex as he said, ��Boss Mag, step back with little Amy. This old thing is nasty.��


    A small ice-blue icy wall was already erected in front of Amy and blocked her hemispherically.


    Rex looked at Mag. He could see that this man and that little girl should be father and daughter, so his tone of voice became calmer as he pointed toward the restaurant, and said, ��I want that thing.��


    ��That thing?�� Mag was puzzled. What was in the restaurant that was worth this bald head boss breaking out of prison for?


    Krassu and Urien were puzzled too. Since this chap��s target wasn��t Amy, then what could it be?


    ��You came to eat ��Buddha jumps over the wall��, right? The aroma is super, super enticing, right? It was made by my father.�� Amy stood up from her little stool, and smilingly said to Rex, ��You cane in if you want to eat ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. Father made a lot of it. As long as you pay, you can eat it.��


    ����Buddha jumps over the wall��? Pay?�� Rex rubbed his big bald head as he looked at Amy. So that thing which gave out the mesmerizing aroma was called ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall��, and it was made by this man. However, what was money?


    He showed his palms as he looked into Amy��s innocent eyes. He shook his head in embarrassment, and said, ��I don��t have money.��


    ��You don��t have money.�� Amy furrowed her delicate eyebrows. She looked at Rex��s bare feet and tattered clothes and sighed. She turned and asked Mag, ��Father, this grandpa is such a poor thing. Can we spare him a bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��?��


    Rex lowered his hands and looked at Mag too.


    ��Poor... thing???��


    Mag red as he looked at this scene. This was the first time he felt he wasn��t smart enough. Did Amy��s foodie��s train of thoughts hit the jackpot? Did this Hairless Monk reallye for the ��Buddha jumps over the wall��?


    Looking at Rex, this deduction was most probably true.


    ��He broke out of prison just for food?�� Krassu was also taken aback as he looked at Rex from head to toe. This chap seemed different from the killing machine that he remembered. Maybe he became a little retarded after 100 years of imprisonment?


    ��It��s a shock! The infamous killing machine, Hairless Monk, broke out of the Bastie Prison just to eat the new item ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� that Boss Mag made?!��


    ��This world... is too crazy?��


    The customers�� mouths were all wide open as they couldn��t believe what was happening now.


    Mag cleared his throat as he opened the door wide, and said, ��Then... In this case, Amy is right. There is no need to fight. Everyone,e in and have a seat. Let��s drink a bowl of the freshly made ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� to calm our nerves. This event is considered over.��


    ��Boss Mag, he...�� Krassu still had his magic caster��s staff stretched out as he watched Rex warily.


    ��Master Krassu, don��t worry. He is not a bad person.�� Amy pulled Krassu��s sleeves and made him move his magic caster��s staff before smiling and waving at Rex. ��Come on in.��

 Chapter 1110 - I Am Going To Dig In

    <h4>1110 I Am Going To Dig In</h4>


    ��1st-tier event!��


    ��The Hairless Monk has broken out of prison!��


    ��Lock down the Bastie Prison!!!��


    Shrill rms rang throughout the entire Bastie Prison, and magical screens began to rise up in the prison. All the prisoners in the activity zones were escorted back to their cells, and prison guards were running in the corridors, using their batons to tame the agitated prisoners.


    Deputy warden Jonathan gazed at that empty walkway��s opening, and nervously said, ��Warden, what... will we do now...��


    The thick and heavy iron door was nailed to a wall hundreds of meters away. The metal doorframe was already totally twisted out of shape. One could only imagine the kind of terrifying power that it was subjected to.


    Next to him, the warden who was tall and slender and wearing ck robes and a hat studied the doorframe and the deep foot imprint for a moment before saying in a hoarse voice, ��Where did he go?��


    ��Toward Aden Square. Someone said he jumped over there,�� Jonathan quickly said.


    It was a huge event when someone broke out of the prison sessfully.


    The Bastie Prison had been set up for 100 years, and there was never a sessful prison break before. Moreover, it was done by a 10th-tier felon.


    ��Inform the city lord��s castle and the Gray Temple. The Hairless Monk��s power is still at his peak. Request for backup.�� Wisely walked toward Aden Square.


    ��Yes,�� Jonathan answered as he watched the warden flip over the high walls. He turned and strode out.


    The Hairless Monk at his peak was no doubt an extremely dangerous figure to a normal person. Only the strongest assault team sent out by the Gray Temple and city lord��s castle could capture him.


    ...


    At the restaurant��s entrance, the customers stared at the door that was slowly closing with their mouths agape.


    The intense tension and a duel between the legendary powerhouses that was almost to start were resolved so peacefully by Little Boss�� cuteness and Boss Mag��s new item?


    ��I say, was that indeed the real Hairless Monk? Given his character that let him easily massacre an entire city, did he really give up a fight just for a bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��?��


    ��Even though I thought it isn��t very reasonable too, looking at the reactions from the Bastie Prison and Lord Krassu and Lord Urien having a tie with him, it would indeed be unreasonable if he wasn��t the Hairless Monk.��


    ��Although I don��t know how powerful the Hairless Monk is, what I am sure of is that the new item that Boss Mag made this time must be very delicious...��


    The customers discussed softly, and nobody dared to go near the restaurant for a while.


    ...


    Amy led Rex into the restaurant with Krassu and Urien following them in. One was guarding Amy behind her and the other followed close by. They were both looking at the Hairless Monk with an alert gaze.


    They had both fought with this man before, so they were very aware of his unpredictable character and powerful capabilities.


    Rex followed behind Amy with his hands behind his back. His gaze swept across the murals on the restaurant��s walls. He took in the wall murals of different races, and was a little out of sorts.


    100 years had passed in a sh, and this world had changed a lot.


    Elizabeth stood in front of all thedies as she watched Rex warily. She had heard all their conversation earlier. The name of the Hairless Monk was very notorious in the Nond Continent, so she naturally had heard of him too.


    ��Please have a seat, everyone. It so happens that we are about to have our dinner too. If you don��t mind, let��s eat together,�� Mag said with a smile as he turned around. He wasn��t nervous at all. After all, he was a man who had been around, and had inherited Alex��s memory too, so he felt on par with any experts he met.


    Two tables were put side by side, and all sorts of scrumptious food was ced on them. They were indeed preparing to eat dinner.


    ��Then, we will need to add another table and three more chairs.�� Yabemiya walked out from behind Elizabeth, and carried a table to join with the other two before carrying another three chairs over.


    ��You will sit here,�� Amy said to Rex and pointed at a corner seat.


    Rex��s gaze swept across everyone beforending on Amy again. There wasn��t a hint of fear in the little one��s innocent gaze. After a moment of hesitation, heplied with Amy��s arrangement and sat down.


    Krassu and Urien sat down on his left and right. They gave each other a look without speaking a single word.


    With the two great magic casters holding down the fort, Mag indicated to thedies to take their seats while he walked toward the kitchen. The ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� was only half-revealed earlier. He still had not scooped it out.


    10 ck terracotta bowls were lined up. He used the big soupdle to scoop the thick ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� into the bowl. Then, he put the shark��s fins, abalone, and the rest of 30 ingredients into each and every bowl. He made sure every ingredient was present in each bowl to ensure that everyone could taste theplete ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.


    ��Miya, Ba,�� Mag called, and the two of them quickly came in and helped to carry the bowls of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� out.


    The thick brown soup was piping hot. The fragrance of the wine greeted their noses and went straight into their organs. All the different ingredients werepeting with one other, and they made everyone��s eyes lit up.


    This is the smell! Rex stared at the ck terracotta bowl in front of him in disbelief. The rich aroma washed over him together with the steam. This was exactly the smell he was searching for.


    It actually wasn��t a miracle drug, and was a dish instead.


    There were all sorts of ingredients in the thick broth. The ingredients were visibly soft and tender, but they still retained their original shape. They didn��t turn mushy because of the stewing.


    For the past 100 years, he had almost forgotten about the taste of food.


    Even though the Bastie Prison would provide him with a fixed amount of food every day at a fixed time, he only ate a little whenever he remembered. He would mechanically chew and swallow the nd food. Only a little food could sustain him for a long time.


    Thest time he ate was approximately... one month ago?


    The table was full of brightly colored food, and the whiff of aroma that greeted him made him expectant.


    ��I am going to dig in.�� Amy was the first to pick up the spoon. She scooped a spoonful of the thick broth, and blew at it gently before putting it into her mouth.


    ��Gulp.��


    After swallowing the broth, an ted look appeared on Amy��s face. She swayed her head left and right as she happily eximed, ��It��s so delicious.��


    After speaking, she scooped up a piece of shark��s fins which looked like a jelly. She sucked it in, and it simply glided into her mouth.


    ��Woo...��


    ��It��s fun and delicious. It��s so interesting,�� Amy said excitedly. As if she was digging for treasures, she used the spoon to dig around for the next ingredient.


    Amy is enjoying her food so much.


    Everyone swallowed their saliva, and then began to pick up their spoons.


    Rex finally retrieved his gaze from Amy. After some hesitation, he, too, picked up the spoon. He held the spoon awkwardly as he scooped up a spoonful of broth, and put it in his mouth.

 Chapter 1111 - System Didn’t Lie To Me

    <h4>1111 System Didn��t Lie To Me</h4>


    The tasty broth slowly nourished the taste buds. The drowsy taste buds were slowly awakened as if they were being nourished by a spring rain.


    The freshness of the seafood, the richness of the meat... All the tastes of the different ingredients slowly entered the stage and released their amazing tastes on the tongue. There were tastes within the tastes.


    Rex felt that all the tastes he had relished in the past 100 years weren��t evenparable to this mouthful of thick broth.


    He seemed to have seen the big fishes swimming in the sea, the beasts running freely in the woods, the mushrooms growing on the dead wood after the spring rain...


    What vibrant scenes.


    The heart that was dead for a century couldn��t help but start beating together with all these scenes.


    The dark cloud of hatred was already dispersed, so the heart and mind were empty. It seemed to be a rather good thing if they were filled with these wonderful feelings.


    The rich aroma of meat was presumptuously showing off that it was a meaty soup.


    Although it was a meat dish, it wasn��t greasy. It was so perfect that it made them want to take another sip.


    The soup flowed down the throat, and nourished the throat and esophagus.


    A slightly numb feeling began to slowly rise up from the stomach, and seeped into the limbs and body. A part of it continued to rise until it reached the top of the head. The scalp was tingling as if something was trying to break out of it.


    The slight numbness didn��t bring him any difort, but instead gave him a very soothing but inexplicable feeling.


    Vaguely, he seemed to have seen a youngdy carrying a baby with a tranquil smile.


    Mother... Rex murmured softly in his heart.


    He was totally immersed in the delicacy voluntarily.


    Krassu and Urien nced at Rex who became a little out of sorts after drinking a mouthful of soup before picking up their own spoons to take a mouthful. Their eyes lit up too, and they became immersed in that scrumptious broth.


    ��Oh!��


    Yabemiya, who just had a sip, suddenly stood up. A golden dragon tail began to emerge uncontrobly. A numb feeling spread throughout her body, and very fine golden dragon scales began to appear on her cheeks and wrists. The dragon horns on her head became a bright golden color, and looked even more intricate and beautiful.


    Miya was still holding her spoon as she gazed at the scales on her wrists in a daze. She then swiftly touched her face, and started to panic when she felt the scales. She urgently said, ��What do I do... What do I do, I have scales on my face too...��


    Everyone watched this scene in a daze. Usually Miya only transformed when she ate roujiamo. She didn��t expect to have a dragon tail just after drinking one mouthful of soup. Moreover, there were fine scales on her face and cheeks.


    ��What beautiful dragon scales, Big Sister Miya. Don��t worry, these dragon scales are beautiful and not scary at all.�� Amy consoled Miya.


    ��Yes. There��s no need for Miya to worry. Maybe these dragon scales could also be kept away like the dragon tail.�� Mag also consoled her. And just like Amy said, the dragon scales on Miya��s cheeks were fine and thin. There was a narrow triangr strip on both sides of her cheeks, and they gave her a wild beauty look. It wasn��t scary at all.


    ��This is... reversion!�� Elizabeth also stood up instantly and stared at the fine scales on Miya��s face in a shock. This was a situation that would only happen after the dragon source in her body was stimted. The dragon source that her father left behind wasn��t utilized yet, but because of a sip of broth, Miya had begun the journey of bing a real giant dragon on her own ord.


    ��Reversion?�� Miya looked at Elizabeth perplexedly.


    Krassu lifted his head to nce at Miya with a smile, and said, ��Miss Miya has rather good luck. It is rare for half-breeds to have reversion, especially for giant dragons. Once the reversion urs, it means you are going to receive some of the giant dragons�� powers, powerful capabilities, or long lifespan. All these are what people wish for but could never have.��


    ��Then, will Big Sister Miya ever be a real giant dragon? One that could fly in the sky like Big Sister Elizabeth?�� Amy asked curiously.


    ��Currently, she can only maintain this form. However, the soup seems to have the effect of encouraging her to undergo reversion. If Miss Miya continues to take it, maybe she can really be a real giant dragon one day,�� Krassu said as he looked at the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� in front of him.


    This was indeed an amazing soup; even he felt very energetic after drinking it. The spiritual power in his mind seemed to have been cleansed. It was an unexinablefort.


    It was the ultimate tonic soup.


    ��Is it really not scary? Will I scare the customers if they don��t fade away?�� Yabemiya was still a little concerned as she touched her cheeks. She still cared the most about the customers, and not the great powers that she might have received.


    ��They will fade. Don��t worry.�� Elizabeth patted her shoulders lightly.


    ��Okay.�� Miya looked at Elizabeth, and felt her heart calm down instantly. Then, she gazed at that ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� with some hesitation.


    Elizabeth read her thoughts, and softly said, ��Drink it. It��s good for you.��


    ��Then, I will continue drinking it.�� Miya��s eyes lit up, and she continued to spoon the soup into her mouth. She revealed a sweet smile and praised, ��It��s simply too delish!��


    After seeing everyone immersed in the scrumptiousness of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��, Mag decided to stop watching and use the spoon to sip a mouthful of the soup first. Then, he tasted the shark��s fins and meat.


    The fragrance of the wine had seeped into the broth and ingredients. The meat was tender, smooth, and rich but not greasy at all. All the ingredients�� tastes were integrated with one another, and one could sense different tastes in all the ingredients. They were soft but not mushy when chewed, and there was an endless aftertaste.


    This is the real ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. System didn��t lie to me, Mag praised in his heart. It didn��t waste his hard efforts running around. After tasting this scrumptious finished product, he immediately felt everything was worth it.


    ...


    ��He is in there.�� Wisely stood at the entrance of Mamy Restaurant. He grasped the long saber at his waist tightly and narrowed his eyes.


    He could clearly sense the aura of the Hairless Monk in there.


    Apart from that, there were also two very powerful magic casters�� auras.


    He had already heard that Krassu and Urien, the two great magic casters, were in Chaos City and had taken in the same disciple, right in this Aden Square.


    Judging from the situation now, the two great magic casters in there were most probably the two of them.


    One Hairless Monk who broke out of prison was enough trouble. If the two unreasonable great magic casters were involved, the Bastie Prison, or even the whole Chaos City, wouldn��t be able to solve this.


    A stallion with green eyes stopped in front of the restaurant. Michael leaped down from it, and asked Wisely, ��How is the situation?��


    Rn walked out from a glowing light. As he looked toward the restaurant, he said, ��Seems like he has already gone in.��

 Chapter 1112 - My Lord, Should We Launch An Attack?

    <h4>1112 My Lord, Should We Launch An Attack?</h4>


    The city lord of Chaos City, Michael, the lord of Gray Temple, Rn, and the warden of the Bastie Prison had appeared outside of Mamy Restaurant at the same time.


    The people from Gray Temple and the city lord��s castle guards, who swiftly rushed here, blockaded the surroundings of Mamy Restaurant. People who were not involved were moved 200 meters away. Such a lineup made the ambience tense immediately.


    ��What��s the situation here? When did the city lord and lord of the Gray Temple appear here suddenly, and brought so many people along?


    The nosy crowd who had no idea of the situation looked around curiously. The rm from the Bastie Prison was still going on, and the cold expressions of the Gray Temple��s people made the whole situation even more suspicious.


    Mamy Restaurant, which took all the six top spots of the Delicious Cuisine Rankings, was very famous recently. Any small happenings would be thetest gossip.


    After the restaurant closed its door, there was only total silence inside. Hence, the regrs were also curious about what was going on in there, and whether they would be able to eat the delicious food tonight.


    ��My Lord, should weunch an attack?�� Wisely asked Michael, without exining about the breakout.


    ��Since he could break through the prison��s restraints and defense, it means his power is still at its peak. Launching an attack right here, we could hardly withstand the aftermath. Unless...�� Michael��s voice faltered.


    ��Unless Krassu and Urien are on our side,�� Rn continued, but judging from his expression, obviously even he didn��t believe something like that would happen.


    Wisely looked at the residents who came to have a look. They were used to a stable life, so they had nurtured the habit of watching in on the scene of bustle.


    If they really attacked right here, many people were going to die as coteral damage.


    The altercation between 10th-tier powerhouses was a matter of life and death. It wasn��t a child��s y. Once they started, the situation would be out of control.


    ��Should we evacuate the area?�� Wisely asked again.


    ��Evacuate everyone within the radius of 500 meters. Keep the movements as quiet as possible.�� Michael nodded slightly with a smile. ��Boss Mag��s ce is ideal for negotiation. Since they haven��t started fighting, then we shouldn��t attack unless it��s absolutely necessary.��


    All the people who were eating in the restaurant were very aware of the happenings outside.


    Isn��t that going to affect my business? Where can I go andin if they damage my restaurant? Mag turned to look toward the door. He cocked an eyebrow before looking at the three powerhouses who were eating calmly. He was worried the people outside were going to attack without understanding the situation better, so he got up with a smile. ��I think I have a few more customers here. Let me go and have a look.��


    Mag opened the restaurant��s door, and Michael retrieved his hand that was about to knock on the door. He smiled at Mag. ��I heard the restaurant has an unusual customer today, Boss Mag.��


    ��He��s eating in there right now.�� Mag knew whom he was asking about, and didn��t bother to hide it at all. He had to be a tough character if he could get Krassu and Urien so wary like that. Since the city lord��s castle and Gray Temple were here, it would be the best for them to handle this. After all, he was only a restaurant owner.


    Michael, Rn, and Wisely looked into the restaurant. Three tables were ced together, and a strapping bald man was sitting at the same table with the restaurant��s staff with his back to the door, eating quietly. Their expressions became awkward.


    This man who was ranked among the top three most ruthless criminals in the Bastie Prison, a notorious fiend, was actually eating dinner with the restaurant��s staff next door after breaking out of prison violently. Even given the trio��s status and experience, they were still shocked by this scene.


    Mag saw the Gray Temple��s people removing the customers who were lining up and the crowd, so he cleared his throat, and said, ��My Lords, let��s talk things over. My customers are still waiting to eat their dinner. It��s not easy after lining up for so long, so let��s not chase them away.��


    ��Stop the evacuation for now.�� Michael lifted his hand, and the evacuation stopped immediately. Then, he smilingly said to Mag, ��Smells great. Boss Mag must be introducing a new item today, right? We can be considered old friends, and it��s dinner time now. Why don��t you let me and Rn in to eat something? You just need to add two more stools.��


    ��Lord Krassu and Lord Urien are Amy��s teachers, respecting them is part of our duty. That old mister was invited in by Amy, who took pity on him. As for My Lords... I didn��t prepare any fancy dinner, so I think it��s inappropriate with your status.�� There was a hint of hesitation on Mag��s face.


    No way. A helping of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� cost 10,000 copper coins. He didn��t care if they were the city lord or the lord of Gray Temple; they were not going to get a free meal.


    Wisely looked at Mag with an awkward expression. This restaurant��s owner was really brave. Normal restaurant owners all wished for the city lord and the lord of Gray Temple to eat at their restaurants, yet this owner was actually rather unwilling.


    This stingy fox. Michael scolded Mag in his heart before he nodded and smiled. ��Don��t worry, Boss Mag. Just take note of what Rn and I ate, we will pay for it.��


    ��You are simply too kind. I will take good notice of them. Come on in, My Lords,�� Mag said smilingly and stood aside.


    Michael and Rn nced at each other before entering the restaurant.


    Mag turned and closed the door.


    Mag added two more chairs and let Michael and Rn sit next to Krassu and Urien. He gave them a bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� each before returning to his seat and continued eating his dinner quietly.


    The Hairless Monk, Krassu, and Urien weren��t affected at all as they continued to eat.


    However, the others were not so calm. Michael and Rn were after all the city lord and the lord of the Gray Temple. They didn��t usually get to see big shots like them, and now they were actually sitting together at the same table eating dinner. It was only natural that they felt nervous.


    ��Lord Krassu, Lord Urien, how are you doingtely?�� Michael greeted first with a smile.


    ��Okay, quite well.�� Krassu nodded and continued eating.


    Urien only made a sound coldly. He didn��t even lift his head.


    Michael knew their temperaments, so he wasn��t offended. His gazended on Rex, who was holding a spoon and carefully drinking the soup from the ck terracotta bowl. His eyes narrowed, and he smilingly said, ��Seems like we need to improve the quality of food in the Bastie, otherwise everyone will be trying to get out to eat dinner. That��s bad for management.��


    Rn had already picked up a spoon and taken a sip of the broth. A blissful expression appeared on his face. After a while, he sighed. ��Improvement is easy, but to improve to this extent, I��m afraid those cooks could never achieve this standard for the rest of their lives.��

 Chapter 1113 - Hair Gave One Confidence

    <h4>1113 Hair Gave One Confidence</h4>


    Michael, who was testing Rex deliberately, was taken aback. He turned and looked at Rn, who was holding a spoon and eating happily. As the lord of the Gray Temple, Rn always had a strict and stately image, but he was actually eating engrossingly in a situation like this.


    Is it really so delicious? Michael wondered. Since he realized Rex didn��t acknowledge him, he picked up the spoon and drank the soup.


    Holy f*ck!


    The meat aroma of the broth was releasing itself crazily in his mouth. At that moment, there was almost nonguage in his mind that could describe this strong impact.


    After that momentary astonishment, the richyers of the vors began to unravel. Theyers were on top of one another, but they didn��t interfere with one another. The freshness of the seafood, the wildness of the beasts... All these made him immersed in the taste.


    This... This is simply too delish?! After swallowing that sip of soup, there was only one thought left in Michael��s mind. He had never had such a scrumptious soup before. It totally subverted what he understood about soups.


    A sip of soup could actually have so many richyers of taste and make one so impressed.


    Vivian is definitely going to love it. Furthermore, it seems rather nourishing. I will bring her along next time, Michael thought. His first thought was always his daughter.


    He took a sip, and then had a bite of the meat.


    The meat with a rich aroma was tender but not mushy, as if it was simmered with the best wine in this world. It got even more scrumptious as he chewed.


    Such delicacy is indeed rare. Rare... Michael was astonished in his heart. A mouthful of soup followed by a mouthful of meat. He was totally immersed in the scrumptious taste of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.


    Lord Rn at the side was in a simr situation.


    So, the city lord and the lord of the Gray Temple are no different from us when theye in contact with good food. Miya was sizing up the two big shots secretly in her heart. The way they were immersed in the delicious food was very down-to-earth.


    Five 10th-tier powerhouses were gathered in this tiny restaurant. The city lord of Chaos City, the lord of the Gray Temple, the Lord of Fire, the Lord of Ice, and the Hairless Monk, Rex, who had just escaped from the Bastie Prison.


    The five of them were sitting and eating dinner together harmoniously because of a bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. If one didn��t see this scene for himself, no one would believe it.


    ...Just like the people of the Gray Temple and Wisely who were waiting anxiously outside the restaurant. They were waiting for themand from within the restaurant before theyunched an attack. They would never have thought that their lords were totally absorbed in the scrumptiousness of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� helplessly.


    ��Dang!��


    Rex��s spoon touched the bottom of the terracotta bowl and made a soft sound. There was only a thinyer of soup in the empty bowl.


    He lifted the terracotta bowl and drank every drop of the soup left before putting down the bowl and wiping away the sweat on his head. Then, he seriously said to Mag, ��Thank you for your hospitality.��


    Michael and Rn put down their spoons simultaneously and looked at Rex. One of them was holding the longsword that he ced vertically on the side, while the other grabbed his wand secretly.


    Given the Hairless Monk��s temperament, asking him to surrender peacefully was an unrealistic request, but they also couldn��t watch him leave just like that.


    Krassu and Urien put down their spoons too.


    The originally harmonious scene became tense instantly.


    ��Let��s talk...�� Mag cleared his throat as he prepared to make his peace talk. After all, this was his restaurant. If these guys started a fight here, Mamy Restaurant would have to be rebuilt.


    Just at this moment, Amy looked at Rex and blinked as she pointed at his head with disbelief and eximed, ��Wow, Grandpa Bald Guy, you have hair!��


    Everyone was taken aback, and then their gazesnded on Rex��s head uncontrobly.


    The head that was as smooth as a hard boiled egg had fine hair growing out of the scalp!


    The hairs resembled little grass that broke out of the soil after the spring rain. They were so short that they were almost negligible. They were as fine as baby��s hair, and had just a tiny tinge of ckness.


    However, the hair was really there!


    ��The Hairless Monk is growing hair?��


    Everyone was stunned, including Michael and Rn.


    The Hairless Monk got his name due to his baldness. Ever since his appearance, he had been hairless. Even after staying in the Bastie Prison for 100 years, he was still hairless after he got out, but he actually had hair now?


    Shocking! After dining at a certain restaurant, the Hairless Monk began to grow a head full of luscious hair. This restaurant is going to be the hot spot for young men dealing with hair loss!


    Mag saw the expressions on their faces, and came up with the headlines for tomorrow��s newspapers in his heart.


    The System��s so-called advanced delicacy was meant for solving the balding problem for middle-aged men?


    Even though balding was an irritating issue, it basically wasn��t an incurable disease, but this was, after all, an advanced recipe that he had spent some effort to procure. Wasn��t this a little frivolous?


    ��H-hair?�� Rex was stunned after hearing that. He reached out to touch his scalp, and the softness that he touched seemed to have electrocuted him and made him retrieve his hand. After a moment, he reached out and touched his scalp again. Although it was only a shortyer, the feel was totally different from the usual bald feeling. This was the first time that he had felt the existence of hair on his scalp since he was born.


    His hand was trembling, and he couldn��t help but feel agitated.


    After he barely survived, he was ridiculed and humiliated because he didn��t have hair, which made him different from normal people.


    And now, he was going to have hair!


    If he had hair, then he would look no different from normal people, right?


    After eating the tasty ��Buddha jumps over the wall��, Rex felt something had changed in his heart. Someone seemed to have nted a small tree in his originally empty heart, and now sunshine seemed to be present too. A rebirth was waiting for him.


    ��I am not going back to prison,�� Rex said to Michael calmly.


    ��We have to bring you back,�� Michael said calmly too and stood up, grasping his sword. Rn was grasping his wand too.


    Rex ced his hands on the table. After a nce at Rn, he said, ��If you must send me back, I will destroy the entire Bastie Prison. If you release me, I can join Chaos City and promise to obey thews. I will protect Chaos City.��


    Contemtive looks appeared on Rn��s and Michael��s face.


    Given Rex��s capabilities, destroying the Bastie Prison wasn��t an empty promise.


    If he joined Chaos City and became the protector of Chaos City... It was a very tempting offer under the current vtile situation.


    ��The Hairless Monk was already dead 100 years ago.�� Rex stood and looked at Amy. His face with rough edges moved a little and a smile was revealed. ��Now, I am Rex. Rex with hair.��


    Hair gave one confidence.

 Chapter 1114 - We Welcome Your Joining Chaos City

    <h4>1114 We Wee Your Joining Chaos City</h4>


    There was only silence in the restaurant for quite some time. Only the sounds of Amy slurping the soup could be heard.


    Everyone was looking at Michael and Rn. The decision they made today was going to affect Chaos City in the long term.


    The Hairless Monk with hair had decided to say goodbye to his past and start his new life in Chaos City. Were they going to ept him or stand against him? This problem would be decided by the two men in charge of Chaos City.


    Stroking his beard, Krassu pursed his lips and said, ��What was the name of that bald demon tribe again? From what I remember, they were not good, right? Many women were destroyed in their hands.��


    ��I had been to that town called Catoru once then. There were traces of magical devastation. The Hairless Monk doesn��t know magic, so it wasn��t a simple case of massacre there,�� Urien chipped in hoarsely too.


    ��Eliminating an entire tribe plus massacring a whole town. This is indeed one tough character.�� Mag looked at Rex, stunned. This jailbreaker that managed to make Michael and Rn react together didmit a shocking crime 100 years ago.


    However, judging from Urien��s and Krassu��s behavior, even though they deemed him to be a dangerous person, they weren��t disgusted by his deeds. Instead, they even respected and understood him.


    After all, the two of them did work together to eliminate a man-eating demon tribe in the past.


    Rex looked at the two of them calmly as he waited for their reply.


    Michael pondered for a while before looking at Rn.


    Rn nodded slightly before saying to Rex, ��Regarding your case, I have read the files before. There were indeed parts that were fishy, but you��ve refused to say anything for so many years; thus, there was no way for us to investigate. Now, can you tell us what happened at Catoru then? Did you ughter all the people in the town?��


    ��Grandpa Bald Guy, you have to tell Uncle City Lord honestly. He is a good man and he will definitely help you.�� Amy said with a serious expression.


    Rex raised his head to stare at the ceiling. His abstrute gaze slowly became more focused as his thoughts seemed to have returned to that border town 100 years ago.


    ��I went to Catoru immediately after I massacred the entire Sly Tribe. There was a huge sandstorm that day. The sand had obscured the sun, and almost buried the town of Catoru totally.


    ��I had already sensed a strong presence of magic before I reached Catoru. Catoru was just a normal border town without any powerful magic casters. I already had the capability to kill those people who persecuted my mother many years before that, but I didn��t act upon it until I was strong enough to kill the great elder of the Sly Tribe. It was only then that I began my retaliation, starting with annihting the Sly Demon Tribe.


    ��However, I discovered the whole town had already been massacred after I entered Catoru. Everyone was dead. Adults, children, even the dogs were all dead.


    ��I walked on the streets littered with corpses. I found those guys who persecuted my mother all those years ago in a dpidated house. They were dead too.


    ��My enemies were all dead. I stood in the Catoru��s square for the whole day before leaving.


    ��As for what happened after that, you guys should be very well aware.��


    Rex retrieved his gaze which still had a tinge of sadness, but his expression was very calm.


    ��So, that implies that you had nothing to do with the Catoru Town��s massacre? Then why did you never mention that to anybody, even after you were caught?�� Michael asked Rex, feeling perplexed.


    The incident happened during the war of the species. The town of Catoru was swiftly buried by the sand after the massacre. Nobody knew what happened then, but a witness swore he saw Rex leave the town of Catoru on that fateful day. Moreover, Rex had just massacred the Sly Tribe right before that, so this incident was very soon characterized as a retaliatory massacre.


    Rex also seemed to acquiescence about that incident, and he didn��t make any response.


    Therefore, after the war of the species had ended, every tribe was going after those notorious viins who did all the horrible deeds. The Hairless Monk who had massacred a human town and annihted a demon tribe became one of the viins. He was besieged by the human and demon powerhouses working together. He was eventually thrown into the Bastie Prison.


    ��Since my enemies were already dead, it didn��t matter to me who did it, and I didn��t want to exin to anybody,�� Rex said naturally.


    Rn nodded and said to Michael, ��He didn��t speak a word during the trial. Finally, he was convicted by default.��


    Mag, who had remained quiet the entire time, suddenly interrupted, ��In this case, his crime should only be about massacring the Sly Tribe, and judging from the crimesmitted by the Sly Tribe to humans, from the humans�� point of view, anyone who had annihted them should be considered as a hero?��


    ��If the Sly Tribe hadn��t been annihted by him, we would have teamed up and annihted them afterward anyway,�� Krassu said lightly.


    ��Yup,�� Urien agreed with Krassu very unusually.


    ��In this case, was Grandpa Bald Guy wronged? He��s such a poor thing. He lived in a totally dark ce for 100 years without any good food,�� Amy said as she looked Rex piteously.


    Everyone was looking at Rex with sympathy. He was wronged for 100 years. It was simply too pitifully.


    ��The sentence given then was 200 years of imprisonment. Now, half of it was already fulfilled. If the massacre of Catoru Town wasn��t done by you, then you are only responsible for the massacre of the Sly Tribe and half of that sentence.�� Rn extended his right hand to Rex. ��Congrattions, your sentence is finished. From now on, you are a free man.��


    Rex looked at Rn and hesitated for a moment before reaching out to shake his hand.


    ��We wee your joining Chaos City and bing its protector.�� Michael also extended his hand to Rex with a smile.


    Rex looked at Michael, dumbfounded, and only reacted after a while. He shook his hand and agitatedly said, ��Thank you.��


    The ambience in the restaurant improved immediately. The issue was resolved perfectly without any violence. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Amy smilingly said, ��This is great. Let��s continue to eat our dinner.��


    ��Yes. Let��s continue to eat. The restaurant has got to open for business soon too,�� Mag urged them with a smile as he nced at the time. Although something remarkable had just happened, to him, starting the service on time was obviously the most important issue.


    Everyone sat down again and began to eat.


    Michael took out his money bag when everyone was almost done eating, and said to Mag, ��We have troubled you, Boss Mag. Please take a look at how much Rn, Rex, and me spent. I will pay you right now.��


    ��You are too kind, My Lord. As a resident of Chaos City, this is what I should do. Let��s not include the other dishes. The total cost of the three bowls of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� is 30,000 copper coins,�� Mag replied, full of smiles.

 Chapter 1115 - Every Mouthful Tastes Of Money!

    <strong>Chapter 1115 Every Mouthful Tastes Of Money!</strong>


    Michael, who was about to take the money out from his money bag, asked with uncertainty, ��How much?��


    ��30,000 copper coins. One bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� costs 10,000 copper coins,�� Mag said smilingly, and flipped open a menu. Under the column of soups, it was written ��Buddha jumps over the wall �� 10,000 copper coins��.


    ��10,000 copper coins a bowl!��


    Everyone in the restaurant was looking at Mag with disbelief.


    Even though the food items in Mamy Restaurant were alway expensive, a bowl of soup that cost 10,000 copper coins was too unbelievable?


    ��Wait a sec... I just drank a bowl of soup that costs 10,000 copper coins? My heavens! Then, a single mouthful costs over 100 copper coins. No wonder it was so delish... Every mouthful tastes of money.�� Yabemiya licked her lips and reminisced seriously about the taste of money.


    ��This kind of delicacy isn��t measurable by money,�� Rex praised from the bottom of his heart before he said to Michael, ��It��s so kind of the city lord to pay for my meal.��


    Michael��s mouth twitched. The one who wasn��t paying was indeed taking it very easy.


    ��Apart from being very delicious, ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� also has a very nourishing effect. Its ingredients are all the best of the best. The price is fair and honest.�� Mag was still smiling. This price was indeed fair.


    He felt the power in his body surge after drinking a bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. The body which was already at peak 8th-tier bore a vague feeling that it was going for another breakthrough.


    This meant that apart from promoting hair growth and reversion, ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� also had a great promotional effect on a knight��s training.


    ��Here are 30 dragon coins.�� Michael took out 30 dragon coins and passed them to Mag. Even though he wasn��t short on money as the city lord, it still hurt to spend 30,000 on a meal. After all, the budget of Chaos City was a little tight recently.


    ��Rn, I think we should reevaluate and discuss the policy that waives taxation on the food and beverage industry?�� Michael asked Rn after they came out of Mamy Restaurant.


    Rn nced at Rex with a smile before saying, ��If 30,000 copper coins could bring a 10th-tier powerhouse to Chaos City, I suggest giving financial subsidy to this restaurant and waive the management fee.��


    Wisely and the people from Gray Temple were all waiting outside of the restaurant tensely. They saw the city lord and the lord of the Gray Temple walked out of the door, smiling, and the Hairless Monk was following behind them harmoniously. They were all taken aback.


    Wisely was twisting a green chain in his chain. He looked at Rex and said, ��My Lord, he...��


    Michael gestured to Wisely to lower the chain with a smile as he said, ��Oh, Wisely, bring Rex to do his release procedurester, and then send someone to help him to fill out his Resident Certificate at the city lord��s castle. From today onward, his sentence is finished, and he is joining Chaos City willingly. I have also agreed for him to join.��


    ��The sentence is finished and he��s joining Chaos City?�� Wisely looked at Michael in confusion before looking at Rex who was standing at a side. This Hairless Monk who had just escaped from the Bastie Prison and was listed as a super felon had his sentence dered finished and got released on the spot. Moreover, he was even allowed to join Chaos City. Wisely felt his brain had ceased to work.


    ��I will tell you more about the details after we get back. Let them call off the alert and rm. Do not affect Boss Mag��s business.�� Michael didn��t exin in detail.


    ��Alright.�� Wisely nodded and then turned to give the prison guards the order to retreat. This was obviously the city lord��s and the lord of the Gray Temple��s decision, so there was definitely no problem there.


    On the other hand, Rn also ordered the Gray Temple to remove the lockdown.


    Very soon, everyone left and order was resumed around Mamy Restaurant.


    ��What is going on here? They simply retreated like that? They didn��t start to fight, right?��


    ��That��s without a question. Both the city lord and the lord of the Gray Temple are here. What problem is too difficult for them?��


    ��I say, did the lords go in for dinner? I felt that this timing is just perfect to have a meal.��


    The surrounding crowd was very curious and a little disappointed that the big scene that everyone was expecting didn��t appear.


    However, the customers lining up were very ted. They had been worried that they wouldn��t be able to have dinner that evening, but the issue was resolved quicker than they had anticipated. When the long line was reformed again in front of Mamy Restaurant, it was also time for the usual dinner service.


    ��I heard a prisoner has escaped from the prison. It must have been that bald man who just went into the restaurant.��


    ��Boss Mag is indeed very capable. Even such a big event couldn��t affect his business.��


    ��This is most probably the lure of gourmet food. There is nothing gourmet food couldn��t resolve. If there is, that only means there isn��t enough gourmet food.��


    ��In this case, I am very curious what they have in there. Could it be the new item ��Buddha jumps over the wall��?��


    The customers were discussing softly.


    The restaurant��s door opened outward. Krassu and Urien walked out, followed by a smiling Mag, who said, ��There was a small hup earlier. Fortunately, it didn��t affect our business hours. Wee to Mamy Restaurant.��


    Amy went to stand next to Mag with Ugly Duckling in her arms as she pped the cat��s paws together, and said, ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant.��


    The customers smiled from the bottom of their hearts. Little Boss was still so cute. They began to file into the restaurant.


    ��What happened here earlier, Boss Mag?�� Harrison asked curiously when he got to the door.


    Everyone began to look at them, and their curiosity was at the peak.


    ��Do you really want to know? It��s the kind that ends up next door,�� Mag replied smilingly.


    ��I am here for the new item.�� Harrison��s expression became serious as he strode into the restaurant with his head held high.


    Everyone retrieved their gazes too. Next door wasn��t some good ce to be in. Nobody wanted to end up there due to their curiosity.


    ��My heavens! Did I see it correctly? This dish costs 10,000 copper coins!�� a beautiful elf eximed after just a short while after everyone took their seats.


    ����Buddha jumps over the wall��, 10,000 copper coins a bowl!��


    The customers began to flip open the menu. Shock appeared on their faces after they read the soup��s column.


    ��This one bowl is equivalent to two months of my sry,�� a youngdy murmured as she gulped. She could still ask a few of her girlfriends to share a helping of the spicy grilled fish, but this bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� was obviously not to be shared.


    The extremely high price still shocked a few of the customers. Even though there were still many middle-ss and extremely rich people among the customers, not many were willing to spend 10,000 copper coins on a bowl of soup that nobody had tried before. This price was indeed ridiculously high.


    ����Buddha jumps over the wall�� was really very delicious. That bald grandpa jumped over from next door after he smelled the aroma. He even had hair growing after he drank it.�� Amy was rmending it very seriously.


    ��Give me a helping of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��!�� an urgent voice spoke up from a corner.

 Chapter 1116 - The Woes Of A Balding Young Man

    <strong>Chapter 1116 The Woes Of A Balding Young Man</strong>


    Everyone��s gaze followed the voice, andnded on a young man in the corner.


    That was a strapping young who looked about 20 years old. He had a straight nose, a handsome face, and a head of thick blond hair. He was wearing mixed golden-and-silver-colored soft armor. There was a longsword that had a sapphire on its hilt ced next to his hand. He looked like he should be a young knight.


    He��s so handsome! The youngdies at the side already had stars in their eyes. A rich, handsome, and capable man was alway irresistible.


    People were looking at this young man who decided to be the first to try ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� with curiosity. He could be the one to test if this soup was worthy of its price.


    ��Alright, please give us a moment.�� Mag nodded slightly. He was also rather surprised that the first helping of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� was ordered so soon, but this young man looked like he had a full head of hair, so why was he so excited when he heard that it could encourage hair growth?


    Adams put his hand down and tried to make his expression look nonchnt, but the hand that was tapping on his thigh revealed the excitement in his heart.


    He was indeed excited. A storm was already brewing in his heart when he heard that hair was growing on the bald guy��s head after he ate ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.


    Some people looked very good on the outside, but in fact, they didn��t even have a single strand of hair.


    Very unfortunately, Adams was someone like that.


    Hereditary-pattern baldness made him begin to lose his hair at the age of 14. On his 18th birthday, the veryst patch of hair that was looped three times around his head left him too. That became the darkest day of his life.


    He already had to undertake the pressure that he shouldn��t be undertaking at that young age.


    He was born in a rich merchant family. As a rich second-generation heir, he was also a rather gifted knight. He was already a 3rd-tier knight before he was 18 years old.


    But after thest patch of hair had fallen, his power was stuck. There wasn��t any improvement for the past two years.


    He could feel that he only needed a little more to burst through the bottleneck, but that thin fragileyer was blocking him out, making him unable to progress.


    The genius who had once been looked up to became a joke.


    He believed the pressure that he was under for the past two years could make him lose another head full of hair if he still had it.


    Baldness wasn��t an illness; hence, even the best doctors and magic casters were not able to make his hair regrow.


    Although this blond wig could make him look as attractive as he was before, it couldn��t ease the inferiority in his heart and the envy he had for those who had a full head of hair.


    Furthermore, he had a vague premonition��if his hair could not grow out, his power would never advance, either.


    The three-year agreement that he had with his father would be due tomorrow. If he still couldn��t break through sessfully, he had to go home to seed the family fortune of billions.


    Just that thought alone made him shudder.


    Who would be able to imagine this kind of pain?


    Lying in the limelight of his forebears and livingzily like a maggot. He couldn��t imagine leading such a life.


    Therefore, when he heard Amy��s words, he was so excited that he almost jumped up. There really was something that could make hair grow again!


    He could be considered as Mamy Restaurant��s regr. After he was brought here by a friend to try out the grilled fish and beer, he had established the habit of eating his three meals at the restaurant every day. He also believed the cute Little Boss��s words.


    If it was indeed effective, it wouldn��t matter that it cost 10,000 copper coins. Even if it cost 100,000 copper coins or 1,000,000 copper coins, he wouldn��t even blink!


    10,000 copper coins for a bowl. It is equivalent to the entire day��s profit of one shop. Should I try it out? Harrison, who was sitting across Adams, was caught in a dilemma.


    The other customers were all waiting for the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� that Adams ordered to be served curiously. Although the majority of them wouldn��t have spent 10,000 copper coins on a bowl of soup, they were still very curious.


    Mag flipped open the lotus leaf and scooped out the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� into a bowl. He passed that to Yabemiya.


    Yabemiya walked out of the kitchen with the tray very carefully. She took every step with extra caution. This was 10,000 copper coins. Even a little bit that was spilled would cost hundreds of copper coins.


    The rich aroma of meat floated by and spread into the restaurant.


    Everybody��s eyes lit up. This aroma was exactly the same as the one they had smelled earlier. But as it was closer now, it smelled even richer. There was the freshness of seafood, richness of meat, and all sorts of different aromas mixed together. Yet, they all had their individual characteristics, which was extremely tantalizing.


    All their gazes couldn��t help but follow the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� as it moved across the restaurant.


    Yabemiya ced the ck terracotta bowl gently in front of Adams with a smile, and said, ��Your ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.��


    Even though she wasn��t worried that the delicacy that Boss made could be unsble, she liked this first customer who was willing to be the first to try. Every popr item had to start from the first person who was daring enough to try it out.


    ��Thank you,�� Adams said. His gaze was totally attracted by the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� in front of him.


    The aroma washed over him together with the hot steam. It went into his nose and also his heart.


    Besides the aroma of all the different ingredients, there seemed to be a hint of wine fragrance that was different from the beer and red wine. But, that unique alcohol aroma made one feel like immersing in it.


    There were many other ingredients in the soup. They were either floating or hidden within the thick soup. Every one of them was different.


    Smells so good. It seems 100 times more delicious than I have imagined. I wish it could really make my hair grow again! There was surprise in Adams�� eyes. He immediately picked up the spoon, scooped a spoonful, and fed it to his mouth.


    ��This taste!��


    Adams�� eyes flicked open instantly. The thick soup glided into his mouth, and dozens of tastes seemed to have exploded in his mouth at the same time. The taste buds on his tongue were quickly immersed into a revelry.


    He believed he wasn��t a man with sensitive taste. However, in that one mouthful of soup, he could make out the tastes of 10-odd different ingredients like chicken, abalone, pig��s stomach... It brought a rich sense ofyering and made one enthralled.


    ��Gulp.��


    After swallowing that mouthful of soup, a slight tingling feeling began to spread to his limbs and organs before it started to ascend all the way from the bottom of his feet to the top of his head.


    He could clearly sense as if numerous ants were crawling on his scalp under that wig, like something was wiggling out from under his scalp. The numb and tingling sensation made him want to put off the wig and burn it.


    What an intense sensation. Is the hair really going to grow out?! Adams felt ecstatic. He picked up the spoon and fed himself another spoonful of soup. The tingling on his scalp was getting stronger and stronger. It wasn��t an unbearable sensation. After he was used to it, it began to resemble a pair of hands massaging his scalp gently, and every touch was pressed upon the mostfortable acupuncture points. It was sofortable that he almost shouted out.


    ��p.��


    Right at this moment, Adams suddenly heard a soft sounding from his body.

 Chapter 1117 - This Is Faith, Faith Of A Lifetime!

    <strong>Chapter 1117 This Is Faith, Faith Of A Lifetime!</strong>


    ��This... This is...��


    Adams was stunned as he checked out the situation in his body subconsciously, and his eyes widened slowly. He stood up in one move, and ecstatically eximed, ��I... I have advanced!��


    His power, which hadn��t been improving for four years, had suddenly burst through the bottleneck. He who had been staying at the peak of 3rd-tier for a long time finally took that step, and became a real 4th-tier knight!


    The body was undergoing one rearrangement, and his bones made a light crispy sound. He clenched his fists tightly as he felt a great force of feedback clearly. This was a form of strength that he had never felt before.


    Although there was only a difference of one tier between the 3rd-tier and 4th-tier, it was the difference between a low-tier knight and a mid-tier knight.


    Adams�� body trembled. Excitement was longer able to describe his current emotions. Nobody knew how he had survived the past two years.


    On every sleepless night as hey in his resplendent room, he hugged his smooth head and cried as he gazed into the bejewelled mirror. He not only had to watch out for the nightly attacks of those beautiful and voluptuousdies, he also had to withstand the pressure of the three-year agreement.


    Such days were unbearable.


    And now, he finally advanced.


    4th-tier!


    He finally advanced to the 4th-tier!


    He could finally stand in front of his father proudly and reject that filthy money. He could continue to pursue his dream of bing a great knight.


    His goal was Alex, that legendary knight.


    He had to discard all distractions and temptations and focus on his career of being a knight before he could be someone as great as him, right?


    Yes, it must be! Adams thought in his heart. He had already decided he would not be influenced by other stuff before he became a great knight.


    ��Mama, what��s wrong with that big brother?�� A little girl looked at Adams with fright.


    ��Maybe he has gone crazy because Boss Mag��s food is too delicious?�� the young mother replied after pondering for a while.


    ��Oh.�� The little girl nodded thoughtfully before she seriously said, ��Then, we��d better not eat that. We will eat more ice cream. Ice cream won��t make us crazy.��


    The other customers were also staring at Adams with astonishment. This chap looked quite normal, but after drinking a few sips of the soup, he became a little over the top?


    Adams, too, soon noticed that he had over-reacted. He blushed and retrieved the finger that he was pointing toward the ceiling awkwardly. He nodded to everyone apologetically before sitting down and continuing to eat ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.


    This was no longer just a bowl of delicious soup in his heart now. It was the miracle drug that gave him a new life.


    It let him advance to 4th-tier before the three-year agreement was due.


    Moreover, he could feel something wasing out from his scalp. He was 100% sure that it was the hair which was missing for the past few years, and was now growing furiously.


    A bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� had altered his fate. He no longer had to bow down to fate.


    A respectable youngdy for a wife and all the money that he could spend weren��t stuff that he wanted to give up his dreams for.


    ��Bro, is it really so nice?�� Harrison hesitantly asked Adams who was crying.


    Adams lifted his head and mumbled, ��This is already beyond the description of delicious. This is faith, faith of a lifetime!��


    ��In this case, this is indeed worth trying out.�� Harrison nodded as he decided. He raised his hand. ��Give me a bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� too.��


    ��I want one.��


    ��One for me too, and then give us two small bowls.��


    The results of Adams�� testing were exceptional. It sessfully made those hesitant customers begin to order.


    Adams, who was still eating, quickly raised his hand to order another helping. The effect of half a bowl was already so strong, so he wanted to have another helping to further enhance the effect. If he could remove his wig and stand in front of his father tomorrow, he would give him a stronger impact.


    ��I am sorry, dear customer. Because the amount of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� is limited, every customer can only order one helping.�� Miya shook her head at him.


    ��We can only order one?�� Adams was disappointed. After thinking for a moment, he tried again. ��If I will pay double for it, can I have another one?��


    ��I��m sorry, you cannot.�� Miya shook her head. 20,000 copper coins for a helping was indeed very tempting, but Boss had already told her earlier that there were only 10-odd helpings of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� left. In order to let more customers have a chance to try it, they had to impose certain restrictions.


    Adams was also a regr at the Mamy Restaurant, so he knew the restaurant��s rules and Boss Mag��s temperament very well. Numerous pretty youngdies had tried to charm their way to another helping of tofu pudding, but none had ever seeded.


    ��Alright, thank you.�� Adams nodded courteously. It seemed like he could onlye again tomorrow.


    After finishing the ��Buddha jumps over the wall��, Adams ate a bowl of Yangzhou fried rice. He left after paying happily.


    He only wanted to get back home right now, and remove his wig to check if there was really hair growing out of his scalp.


    Adams�� action of offering to pay double for another bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� had spurred many hesitant customers. Soon, a few more customers had ordered ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.


    ��I am sorry, dear customer. The ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� is already sold out. You can order next time,�� Miya said with a smile to a bald customer.


    ��Only 10-odd people have ordered, right? Did you only prepare so little? Can I ask Boss Mag to make another one for me?�� That customer looked around perplexedly.


    ��Because we have just introduced it today, the amount prepared is small. Furthermore, the process to make ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� is very cumbersome. We need a few days of cooking before it can be done, so there won��t be a lot of it for sale every day in the future too. Boss also isn��t able to make another one for our customers immediately,�� Miya said, shaking her head.


    ��Oh, I see.�� The customer nodded thoughtfully. Even though he was a little disappointed, he swiftly ordered other dishes. At the same time, he decided that he wouldn��t hesitate again tomorrow.


    ��It��s so amazing! My power actually advanced after drinking this ��Buddha jumps over the wall��! My master said I wouldn��t advance to 2nd-tier within 10 years, but now I am already a 2nd-tier knight!�� A young knight stood up in amazement after finishing a bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.


    ��Mama, look over there. Another uncle has gone crazy.�� The little girl from earlier sighed again. She said to her mother, ��We will stick to ice cream. It��s tasty and safe.��


    ��You��re absolutely right.�� The young mother nodded before raising her hand to order another two portions of ice cream.

 Chapter 1118 - It’s Going To Be A Long Journey, A Long Journey…

    <strong>Chapter 1118 It��s Going To Be A Long Journey, A Long Journey...</strong>


    ��I didn��t expect this ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� to have an effect on a knight��s advancement!��


    ��If this really is the case, then 10,000 copper coins is very worthwhile for a knight!��


    The customers looked at the ecstatic young knight, and suddenly understood why the handsome young knight who was the first to try was so excited. He had most likely discovered the effect ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� had on advancement.


    ��You... You take a look. Is my hair growing out? Just the scalp, this patch on the scalp.�� A man with a bald patch on his head tugged hispanion sitting next to him agitatedly.


    Thatpanion took a nce and his eyes widened. He stood up from his chair immediately. ��Wow, it��s really growing!��


    This childhood buddy of his had been losing hair since young. He had already had a bald patch on his head when he just reached adulthood. Now, he only had a ring of hair left at the sides, which made the center look even balder.


    But the patch that had already been bald for 10-odd years had fine hair growing out of it right now. Even though the hairs looked slightly transparent like baby hair now, they were really there.


    ��My heavens!��


    The middle-aged man touched his face in astonishment. He only touched his head carefully after some time. Different from the usual bald touch, there was a hairy feel now.


    For so many years, there was nothing on it. Now, there was actually regrowth.


    ��I really don��t know how to thank you, Boss Mag. You gave me rebirth.�� The middle-aged man stood up and bowed toward the kitchen, feeling very agitated.


    Damn! It actually has a promotional effect for hair growth! The strapping bald guy who��d failed to order the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� earlier looked at that agitated middle-aged man enviously.


    Those who had a hair loss problem among the customers widened their eyes.


    Although 10,000 copper coins was not a small sum, if it could resolve the hair loss problem and let the hair grow again, it wouldn��t hurt to have a few more bowls.


    ��Boss, should we order one bowl to try?�� Mond, who was sitting outside of the restaurant, whispered to Sargeras.


    Kiel and the guys looked at one another��s bald heads with an inexplicable look in their eyes.


    They had forgotten how it was like to have hair��it was more distant then their memory could reach. Talking about it now was indeed very tempting.


    ��Hair? Huh, it��s just a useless bother.�� Sargeras smirked nonchntly. He touched his big bald head, and proudly said, ��This is the signature of us,va demons. It��s a signature that others cannot imitate or surpass.��


    The demons looked at Sargeras, feeling very proud instantly. Even their bald heads looked much nicer to one another.


    ��Boss, is it because we cannot afford it?�� Mond mumbled softly.


    ��Cannot afford it?�� Sargeras smirked again as he mmed a t money bag on the table. With aplex expression, he said, ��We really cannot afford it.��


    ��But, do you think it is worth it to pay the price of 50 roujiamos just for a little bit of hair?�� Sargeras��s gaze swept across them.


    ��Not worth it!��


    The demons all shook their heads with a determined gaze.


    Hair was nothingpared to the holy roujiamo!


    ��What is our goal?��


    ��To give each and every demon in our tribe a chance to eat roujiamo!�� all the demons said in unison.


    Sargeras bit into the roujiamo in his hands, and worriedly said, ��It��s going to be a long journey, a long journey...��


    All the demons lowered their heads shamefully and continued to eat their roujiamos. They no longer talked about ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.


    ...


    ��My hair, it��s really growing.�� Standing in front of the bejewelled mirror, Adams gazed at his reflection in the mirror. Fine hair was growing on his bald head.


    The light blonde hair was almost transparent. The hairs were short and soft, but in Adams��s eyes, they were glowing like gold.


    ��They areing out now. When they get longer, I will really have hair. This is fantastic!�� Adams looked at himself in the mirror for a long time andughed in a daze.


    If he hadn��t still had a thread of sanity left, he would have announced to the world that he, Adams, finally had hair again.


    ��Now I have hair again, and my power has advanced to the 4th-tier. I will be giving Father a huge surprise tomorrow, right?�� A brilliant smile appeared on Adams�� face.


    ...


    In the brightly lit Gould Manor, the servants were busy with the preparation for tomorrow��s banquet.


    A bald man wearing luxurious ck clothes was standing on a tform as he loudly said, ��Check the banquet��s arrangements again. I have invited most of Chaos City��s gentry tomorrow to witness the end of our three-year agreement. Of course, it is also the moment when I will formally introduce my sessor to them. It has to be grand.��


    Charney, the patriarch of the Gould Family and one of the top 10 tycoons in Chaos City.


    He only had a son, Adams. Hence, he had alway been trying to groom him as the sessor of the Gould Family and an outstanding businessman.


    But since Adams was young, he had totally no interest in doing business. Instead, he was very interested in the knights�� arts and ways which were only meant to improve his physical health initially.


    To make Adams return to the family business willingly, Charney had made a three-year agreement with him three years prior. If Adams failed to be a 4th-tier knight three yearster, he had toe back to inherit the family��s fortune. If he had advanced to the 4th-tier sessfully, he would no longer interfere with Adams�� effort to be a knight.


    At first, he was still a little worried��with Adams�� natural gift, he might seed in advancing within these three years.


    However, the good news was that his power was still stuck after three years. He was still a 3rd-tier knight.


    The Gould Family has been doing business for generations, and we don��t have the natural gift to be a knight. This boy is dreaming when he is trying to be a mid-tier knight. He will learn how to do business with me in the future and take over the Gould Family��s fortune. Charney was smiling smugly as if he had already seen the lively banquet for tomorrow. His wish was finallying true, and he could retire soon.


    ...


    ��Warden, the damaged equipment has all been repaired, and we have doubled the prison guards for patrol, as per your instructions,�� the deputy warden reported to Wisely. He nced at Rex who was standing close by, and softly said, ��Warden, is he... really a deputy warden now?��


    ��This is the appointment order signed by the city lord. If you have any questions, you are free to rify them with the city lord��s castle.�� Wisely took out an appointment letter and unfurled it in front of the deputy warden. Then, he nced at Rex with aplex expression, and said, ��Furthermore, don��t you feel safer with him around?��

 Chapter 1119 - If I Like Boss

    <strong>Chapter 1119 If I Like Boss</strong>


    ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant.��


    Mag sent away thest customer with a smile before he turned the sign on the door over. He went in, and smilingly said, ��Alright, the rest of the time belongs to us now.��


    Amy��s eyes lit up, and she excitedly asked, ��Are we eating supper?��


    Everyone��s gazesnded on Mag.


    p, p.


    The restaurant��s lighting suddenly became dim after Mag pped. At the same time, a few candles were lit. Ba was pushing a small trolley out, and there was a huge ice cream cake on it. There were 18 candles on it, and right at the center was a little figurine that wore a maid��s costume which looked exactly like Yabemiya.


    ��Happy Birthday to you, Happy Birthday to you...��


    Everyone began to sing the birthday song as they smiled at Yabemiya.


    ��T-this is?�� Yabemiya��s mouth was agape. She stared at the cake and everyone in a shock, and tears soon moistened her eyes.


    Mag stepped forward to ce a silver crown on her head with a smile, and said, ��Happy Birthday, Miya.��


    Amy jumped and happily shouted, ��Happy Birthday, Big Sister Miya!��


    ��Happy Birthday, Miya.�� Everyone said their blessings and passed her the little gifts that they had prepared.


    Elizabeth gazed at the tearing Miya with a smile. Although thisss went through quite a bit of hardship in the past, she had very goodpanions now.


    ��Thank you... Thank you...�� Miya nodded in reply, holding the gifts with tears in her eyes. She had to tilt her head to make sure the tears didn��t fall out.


    In her past, nobody cared about her birthday except for her mother, and nobody would celebrate her birthday and prepare presents for her.


    Today, she had a beautiful birthday cake and all sorts of birthday presents in her arms. This extreme happiness had caught her by surprise.


    ��ording to our customs, we have to eat cake on our birthday, and we can make a wish before blowing out the candles. It maye true,�� Mag exined to Miya.


    ��Yes.�� Miya nodded. She ced her hands together and closed her eyes in front of the cake full of candles. She started to make a wish sincerely, and only opened her eyes after a while to blow out the candles.


    The lights came on again and everyone smiled.


    Mag had informed thedies yesterday that they were going to celebrate Miya��s birthday; only Miya had no idea about it.


    ��Alright, let��s cut the cake.�� Mag passed the knife that was soaked in hot water to Miya.


    Miya put the presents aside, and then cut up the ice cream cake into triangr pieces. She ced them on delicate tes, and gave them out to everyone.


    ��This cake is so delicious,�� Amy said with tion after taking a bite.


    ��Yes. Today��s cake seems to be even more delicious than the usual ones. Could it be that it��s Miya��s birthday cake?�� Ba nodded before swiping some cream, and rubbed it onto Miya��s nose.


    Everyone was eating the delicious cake, and it became a cake battleter. The ice cream cake felt cold on the face, and it was fun.


    Happyughter reverberated throughout the restaurant, and thedies even started to dance the new dance that they had just learnt.


    Mag was standing at a side, holding a mug of beer. This alternate world��s birthday party was quite a sess.


    After the revelry, everyone cleaned up the restaurant before they left.


    ��Thank you, Boss,�� Miya said to Mag chokingly as she stepped forward to give him a tight hug.


    ��This is what I should do.�� Mag rubbed the head in front of his chest gently with a smile. He had picked up thisss at his doorstep, and she had always been a lovable girl.


    Big Sister Miya is hugging Father, and Father is patting her head gently. Is this considered an overboard behavior? Should I note it down? Amy was deep in thought after seeing the two of them hugging.


    Miya lifted her head from Mag��s chest. She suddenly realized she had taken the initiative to hug her boss. She blushed and took two steps back before seriously saying, ��From tomorrow onward, I will work even harder!��


    ��You are already working very hard. Go back and have a good rest.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. Miya��s working attitude could only be described as a model worker. He would really feel bad if she worked any harder.


    Everyone bade farewell.


    ��Miya, I am bringing you to a ce.�� Elizabeth halted on their way back, and turned to look at the blushing Yabemiya.


    ��Sis, I have something to tell you too.�� Miya stopped, and softly said to Elizabeth, ��If I like Boss, is there a chance that we could ever be together?��


    ��You like him?�� Elizabeth gazed at Yabemiya with aplicated expression. She looked angry, but seemed to have expected it.


    ��I don��t know, either.�� Yabemiya shook her head with confusion in her eyes. ��But, nobody has treated me as nicely as he.


    ��After escaping from that back kitchen of that little restaurant, I thought I was going to die. He brought me delicious food, and let me stay and be part of the restaurant��s staff. It was he who told me I wasn��t as bad as I thought. He taught me self-confidence and pride. It was also he who allowed me to acquire all the friends and you.��


    ��I don��t know if I��m really in love with him, but I think no other man will ever be as important to me in my heart as he in the future.��


    Yabemiya��s gaze became determined as she smiled at Elizabeth. ��I think this may be love.��


    Elizabeth looked at Yabemiya for a while with heartache. She couldn��t voice out the words that she was about to say. She finally nodded after a moment of silence. ��He is indeed a good person.��


    ��But, I don��t intend to tell him.�� Yabemiya implored Elizabeth, ��Can you keep this secret for me?��


    ��Why? Shouldn��t you tell him about your feelings if you do like him?�� Elizabeth asked perplexedly.


    ��No.�� Yabemiya shook her head and sighed. ��For a person as outstanding as him, only someone like Miss Gloria or Miss Luna could make a good match with him. I am just a half-dragon, and I don��t know anything. I don��t deserve to be with him.��


    Elizabeth looked at Yabemiya who was biting her lips, and her heart suddenly constricted. She grabbed Miya��s hands as she shook her head. ��You are not some lowly half-dragon. You are the princess of the Frost Dragon tribe, and you will be a real Golden Dragon.��

 Chapter 1120 - Where Are My Boobs?

    <strong>Chapter 1120 Where Are My Boobs?</strong>


    A Frost Dragon flew across the sky. It departed from Chaos City and flew away from it.


    Yabemiya was sitting on the dragon��s back. Her expression changed gradually from the initial panic to calm. She opened her arms to embrace the iing wind with an excited smile.


    Even though this wasn��t the first time that she sat on Elizabeth and took to the air, the feeling of being alone was still rather amazing.


    She could feel the wind whooshing by her rapidly, and see the ck mountains underneath passing by her quickly. She loved this feeling.


    As if she was a free bird flying anywhere she liked in this boundless sky.


    Elizabethnded on the peak of a high mountain. The rather t peak was littered with pebbles, and wild beasts�� howls could be heard from the woods at the bottom of the mountain.


    ��Why did you bring me here, Big Sister?�� Yabemiya asked Elizabeth, who had transformed back into a human. She looked around her curiously, and guessed they had to be far away from Chaos City.


    ��I wasn��t simply consoling you with words earlier.�� A ring manifested in Elizabeth��s hand. After a sh of light, a box that was glowing with a golden lightnded into her hands.


    ��This is?�� Miya asked.


    ��This is the Golden Dragon Source. It��s a gift prepared by Father for youring of age,�� Elizabeth answered.


    ��F-Father prepared this for me?�� Yabemiya was stunned as she stared at the golden box in Elizabeth��s hands with panic.


    ��Yes. I have been searching for him for the past few years, but I couldn��t find him. I only found this ring in Chaos City. He left a message in the ring, telling me about your existence, and made me give you this Golden Dragon Source on the day you came of age. It would free you from the body of a half-dragon, and let you be a real Golden Dragon.�� Elizabeth nodded.


    ��But... But why didn��t hee and meet me personally? Since he was in Chaos City, why didn��t hee to look for me and Mother...�� Miya��s lips were quivering as she made sure her tears wouldn��t drop.


    ��I think he must have his reasons. He has too many enemies in this world. Maybe he didn��t want others to know about your existence...�� Elizabeth went forward and hugged Miya. ��Even though he has many faults, I believe he still loves us.��


    ��But... I really, really want to meet him.�� Yabemiya couldn��t hold it back anymore. She thrust her face into Elizabeth��s bosom and began to cry.


    Elizabeth patted her back gently with tears sparkling in her eyes as she was no different from her.


    Yabemiya��s emotions finally calmed down slowly after some time.


    ��Merge with this dragon source. You havee of age today, so the effect would be optimal.�� Elizabeth passed the glowing box to Miya. ��Bite your finger and drip the blood onto the box.��


    Miya held the golden box with both her hands. She could feel a warm sensationing from the box as if there was a life within it.


    After some hesitation, she followed Elizabeth��s instructions and bit her finger. She dripped a drop of golden blood onto the box.


    The light golden glow suddenly became very ring. With a crack, the square box shattered like an eggshell, and revealed a semi-transparent light-gold ball within it.


    The soft touch resembled a peeled egg; a little golden dragon was swimming slowly within that semi-transparent eggshell.


    ��Roar!��


    Right at this moment, a soft roar came from the egg, and the little golden dragon burst out of the shell. It spread its wings and dived toward the center of Yabemiya��s brows. It transformed into a golden beam and disappeared in between her eyebrows.


    Yabemiya was frozen on the spot like a marite. Golden beams were sparkling in her eyes as if they were going through an amazing change.


    ��It��s going to be sessful, right?�� Elizabeth stood to the side nervously.


    Golden beams were flowing throughout Yabemiya��s body, and the golden dragon tail burst out immediately. Then, golden scales began to appear on her cheeks and wrists. These were changes that manifested after she ate the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� earlier.


    However, the transformation didn��t stop there. The golden beam got brighter and brighter, and followed with a soft crackling of the bones, Yabemiya��s body began to get bigger. Her maid��s costume stretched, and then was shredded into pieces.


    Fine golden scales covered her entire body, and her body got bigger rapidly.


    Soon, a Golden Dragon with a wingspan of 50 meters appeared on the top of the mountain.


    Golden scales on the slender body were glistening under the moonlight.


    It��s sessful! Elizabeth eximed excitedly as her gaze swept across the body of the Golden Dragon. She became even more astonished. She actually has a 6th-tier power as soon as she transformed!


    ��Roar!��


    Yabemiya opened her eyes and whimpered subconsciously, but then she realized she had let out a majestic dragon roar instead.


    ��This is?�� She was stunned for a moment before peering downward.


    Elizabeth, who was standing in front of her earlier, was now as tiny as an ant.


    ��Eh? Why did you be so small, Sis?�� Miya said in confusion.


    ��It isn��t me who became smaller. It��s you who became bigger,�� Elizabeth said smilingly.


    ��I became bigger...�� Yabemiya was stunned before she looked down again. Her eyes widened instantly.


    Golden dragon scales, golden wings, golden ws... What a huge Golden Dragon!


    ��Where are my boobs?�� Yabemiya eximed.


    However, she quickly regained her wits. This was not the right time to be bothered about that. She had suddenly transformed into a huge Golden Dragon instantly, and this change had taken her by surprise.


    ��Don��t worry. You have already got rid of your identity as a half-dragon after you merged with the Golden Dragon Source. You have evolved into a Golden Dragon sessfully. This is your giant dragon form,�� Elizabeth said with a smile.


    ��Have I really be a Golden Dragon?��


    Even though Elizabeth had mentioned this before they came, Miya still had an unrealistic sensation when all this indeed happened.


    She was humiliated for her half-dragon identity ever since she was young. She had never thought that she would be able to get rid of this identity and be a noble giant dragon.


    ��Yes. From today onward, you are a real Golden Dragon,�� Elizabeth said with conviction.


    After all the confusion, Yabemiya finally settled down, and expectantly asked Elizabeth, ��Then, can I fly?��


    ��As a giant dragon, flying is the most basic ability����


    ��Ah... I am falling...��


    Before Elizabeth could even finish speaking, Yabemiya fell head down from the peak, pping her wings.


    ��Impatientss.�� Elizabeth sighed before she stepped out, transforming into a Frost Dragon, and dived down.


    Soon, a Golden Dragon was pping her wings clumsily like a person who was drowning. She began to fly up from the bottom of the mountain in a weird posture.


    A Frost Dragon rose up slowly and apanied her.

 Chapter 1121 - Do You Want To Learn How To Battle From Me?

    <strong>Chapter 1121 Do You Want To Learn How To Battle From Me?</strong>


    The Golden Dragon was flying around haphazardly, but under the guidance of the Frost Dragon, she slowly grasped the techniques of flying. She gradually began to fly normally and attempt certain techniques like turning and rising.


    ��Wow... It��s so fun!��


    The Golden Dragon glided across the top of the mountain, and dived across the stream before flitting over the forest. She left peals ofughter behind.


    Elizabeth appeared at the peak and looked at Miya, who had already grasped the techniques of flying. She smiled as she said to herself, ��She indeed has great talent.��


    Yabemiyanded on the top of the mountain after she had enough of the fun. She retracted her wings and transformed into a human again.


    ��Aiyah! My clothes!��


    As soon as she touched down, she discovered her clothes were already in tatters after being shredded during her transformation. She quickly covered her bosom and down under.


    ��Thank goodness, my boobs are still here!��


    She heaved a sigh of relief after holding onto her bosom.


    ��Sis, my clothes are gone. What do I do now?�� Yabemiya looked at Elizabeth at the side for help.


    ��Giant dragons don��t need clothes. However, it is indeed a hustle after we transform into human form. You can transform your scales into any types of clothes you like,�� Elizabeth said, and demonstrated a trivial spell.


    Yabemiya blinked, and then tried to use that spell. A golden beam shed, and a set of maid clothes that was identical to the one she was wearing earlier appeared on her body.


    ��It really appeared!�� Yabemiya looked at the clothes on her body with tion. She reached out to touch them. Apart from the smooth texture, the design was exactly the same as her original clothes.


    However, these were transformed from her scales, so when she touched them with her hand, it felt like her skin was being touched. She wasn��t used to the sensation.


    Seems like I have to ask Boss for another set of clothes. Otherwise, it would be rather inconvenient during work, Miya thought.


    Elizabeth continued, ��Clothes that are transformed from scales will not be damaged during our transformation. So, if you intend to wear normal clothes, try not to transform on that day.��


    ��Yes.�� Yabemiya nodded. She hesitated for a while before asking, ��Sis, I have something that I have alway wanted to ask you.��


    ��Huh?��


    ��I want to know: who was the one who injured you? Who gave you such severe injuries?�� Yabemiya asked seriously as she gazed into Elizabeth��s eyes.


    Surprise shed across Elizabeth��s eyes. She pondered for a moment before shaking her head. ��You don��t need to know about that.��


    ��No, I want to know,�� Yabemiya said with a determined look. ��You are my only family. Although I am not as strong as you, I want to protect and stay by your side.��


    Elizabeth felt as if her heart had skipped a beat. Looking at the determined Miya, she had a warm feeling in her heart.


    Nobody had said anything like that to her before. Nobody said that they would stay with her, and none had promised to protect her.


    Even her own mother had been cautioning her since she was young that she was the only person responsible for her life. Nobody would protect her or stay by her.


    After a period of silence, she calmly asked, ��Do you want to learn how to battle from me?��


    Yabemiya was stunned for a moment before nodding. ��Yes. I want to learn.��


    ��Alright. When you are able to protect me, I will tell you everything.�� Elizabeth nodded and curled her lips. She spread out her hands and transformed into a Frost Dragon again. She took to the sky and looked down at Yabemiya. ��From today onward, I will train with you for three hours every night before bed.��


    ��Alright.�� Yabemiya nodded and transformed into a Golden Dragon too. She took off and followed after the Frost Dragon.


    ...


    ��You arete.�� Mag looked at Cami, who was wearing a ck dress with a high slit, a ck cape, and a gauze hat, with his arms crossed. Frowning, he said, ��And where is your uniform?��


    ��Even though I have agreed to join your restaurant, it��s not up to you to decide when I want toe to work and what I want to wear,�� Cami said to Mag with a smirk.


    The ck cat servant who was wearing a ck robe stepped forward, and said in a shrill voice, ��Do you know what our madam��s status is? How could a mere human like you order her around?��


    ��Since this is the case, I will have to make the Photostone public and let everyone see that our honorable countess is actually a masochist, hmm?�� Mag said with a smile.


    Cami��s expression froze on her face. If the Photostones were shown to the public, then wouldn��t Miss Gloria know that she was a masochist? No! This simply couldn��t happen! She had to have a perfect image in Miss Gloria��s heart.


    Cami immediately cleared her throat, and cowardly said, ��Erm, I didn��t sleep well yesterday, so I woke upte today. I will be punctual tomorrow.��


    ��Madam...�� The voice of the ck cat servant had a tinge of shock in it.


    Mag��s gaze lingered on her cleavage for a moment before he asked, ��How about the clothes?��


    ��I have brought the clothes along. I will change after I reach the restaurant.�� Cami looked around. ��After all, given my status, how am I going to meet people again if people find out I am working here?��


    ��Service staff are a respectable vocation.�� Mag rolled his eyes. However, he didn��t continue to say much after seeing Cami��s cautious behavior. He let her through the door first.


    The ck cat servant wanted to follow her in too.


    ��The restaurant doesn��t allow pets to enter, staff are also not allowed to bring pets to work, either.�� Mag put out his hand to stop that servant in ck robes. Although he looked human-like at first, he was well aware of what was beneath it.


    ��I am Caesar, the most loyal servant of the countess. I have to stay with the countess at all times����


    ��Wow! Such a big ck cat!��


    Before Caesar could even finish speaking, the ck robes were torn away by Amy, who appeared out of nowhere. Caesar, who was hovering in mid-air, got a shock and dropped to the ground with a ��meow.�� It arched its back, and all its ck fur bristled as it looked at Amy in a panic.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling jumped out from Amy��s back and stood in front of Amy. Its ws were exposed from its fat paws as it looked at Caesar expectantly.


    ��Meow~��


    Caesar��s tail immediately went in between its legs. It huddled on the ground, not making a move as it peeked at Ugly Duckling secretly.


    ��Useless.�� Cami turned to look at Ceasar and waved her hand. ��Go back home.��


    ��Meow~��


    Caesar behaved as if it was pardoned. It couldn��t even speak as it turned and disappeared.

 Chapter 1122 - My Uniform Was Burst At The Seams By Me

    Chapter 1122 My Uniform Was Burst At The Seams By Me


    ��The washroom is the first room on the right when you go upstairs. You can change there,�� Mag said to Cami.


    ��Mm-hm,�� Cami answered as she sashayed upstairs. Soon, she came down wearing the chef��s uniform that Mag prepared for her.


    ��Is Big Sister Cami a cook too?�� Amy asked curiously.


    ��She��s wearing the same chef��s uniform as me.�� Anna nodded.


    ��Yes. I am the best at making fresh blood sd and cold tossed sliced hearts.�� Cami licked her lips with her blood-red tongue. She revealed her two sharp incisors to intimidate the two little girls.


    ��Fresh blood sd? Cold tossed sliced hearts? Are they nice?�� Amy asked very curiously, totally not intimidated at all.


    ��They are still alright.�� Cami nodded, feeling slightly disappointed.


    ��I-is it human��s blood?�� Anna��s voice trembled, and there was a tinge of fear in her eyes.


    ��Human blood won��t cut it. Usually, human blood is dirty and tastes bad.�� Cami looked at Anna. She was very pleased with this littless��s reaction. She bent down, and smilingly continued, ��It has to be from a pretty and kind youngdy. Their blood is the sweetest. Of course, a cute little elf like you is quite a good choice too.��


    ��Ah!�� Anna screamed and hid behind Mag as she peered at Cami, deeply frightened.


    ��Don��t be scared, Anna. She��s only scaring you.�� Mag touched Anna��s head to console her. Then, he said to Cami, ��Your main job today is to learn how to prepare the ingredients from Firis. You have to remember how to process each ingredient and the correct amount to use.��


    ��Do I still need to learn such a simple job?�� Cami pursed her lips, and walked to the kitchen proudly.


    ��Nice to meet you, �� Firis greeted Cami, but her wind de continued on. The green wind des resembled sharp knives as they sliced the ingredients floating in the air easily. Then, they fell into the different bowls urately.


    ��This...�� Cami, who was standing at the kitchen��s entrance, stared at the flying ingredients with a gaping mouth.


    How the heck was she going to learn this?


    Mag looked at Firis, who was teaching Cami the techniques of cutting patiently, with a smile. At the same time, he felt it was a pity that this talented disciple was leaving. It was a huge loss.


    As for Cami, Mag had never intended to do anything with her photos. After all, he was an upright person.


    Making her work in the restaurant was to punish her for striking him with a club, and to prevent her from doing more harm.


    He was in the clear while she was in the shadows. Who knew if she would bludgeon him again?


    The best prevention method was to put her under his nose, and then change her with love and wisdom so she would give up on those silly ideas.


    Cami stole a look at Mag from the kitchen as she thought, Seeing this chap��s smug look makes me angry. Sooner orter, I will tie you up again and let you have a taste of the whip and candle wax!


    ��Don��t be afraid, Big Sister Anna. It��s only two dishes. We��ll ask Big Sister Cami to make them for us in the future,�� Amy consoled her with a smile too.


    ��I... I am not eating them.�� Anna shook her head vigorously. After some hesitation, she still went into the kitchen to help out.


    Amy raised her head to ask Mag with anticipation, ��Father, Daphne said they will be having their holidays soon. Then, will I be having a holiday too? That kind of holiday that I can spend a lot of time ying and sleeping in.��


    ��Is it time for the winter holidays again?�� Mag said in a surprise. The holiday system of Chaos School was simr to China��s primary school. There were two months of holiday during the hottest months in summer and one month during the coldest month in winter. It should be time for holiday again two weekster.


    However, even though Amy could be considered as a student of Chaos School, she was always learning magic from Krassu and Urien. He wasn��t sure if they would follow the holiday system of Chaos School.


    Smiling, Mag said, ��I will ask Teacher Krassu when I send you to schoolter. Let��s see when Little Amy can have her holiday.��


    ��Okay.�� Amy nodded obediently. She shuddered, and mumbled, ��Winter is so cold. It will be wonderful if I can stay in the warm bed and sleep.��


    Mag shook his head smilingly. This wasn��t Amy��s fault. Nobody wanted to leave their warm bed in such cold weather.


    ��Ding.��


    The bells that were hanging over the door rang. Yabemiya and Elizabeth walked in.


    ��Brrr. The restaurant is still the warmest.�� Yabemiya exhaled out before saying with an energetic smile, ��Good morning, Boss and Amy.��


    ��Good morning, Big Sister Miya and Big Sister Elizabeth.�� Amy greeted them too.


    ��Good morning.�� Elizabeth nodded, still as serious as ever.


    ��You guys are early today.�� Mag looked at the two of them, feeling rather surprised. They were 15 minutes earlier than usual.


    ��Erm... Boss, can you give me another set of the maid costume, please? My uniform was burst at the seams by me,�� Yabemiya said to Mag with a blush.


    ��Burst at the seams?�� Mag was slightly taken aback as his gazended on Miya��s chest subconsciously. They were indeed bigger whenpared to the time when he took her in, but it was still quite an exaggeration if they could burst her clothes at the seams.


    Mag��s intense gaze made Miya blush even harder. She quickly shook her head, and said, ��They didn��t burst the clothes. It... It��s because I transformed into a real dragon yesterday; hence, I burst the clothes at the seams.��


    Miya transformed into a real giant dragon? Mag was shocked as he sized Miya up. Even though she looked exactly as she was yesterday, she now had 6th-tier power.


    The only logical exnation for how a half-dragon who only had brute strength became a 6th-tier powerhouse overnight was a transformation into a dragon.


    ��Could it be due to the fact that you ate ��Buddha jumps over the wall��?��


    Two knights had sessfully advanced to the next level yesterday after eating ��Buddha jumps over the wall��, and Miya also disyed signs of reversion then too.


    ��The ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� did have an effect.�� Miya nodded as she peered at Elizabeth subconsciously.


    Mag saw Miya was reluctant to say more, so he didn��t want to probe. Feeling perplexed, he then asked, ��Then what is this that you are wearing? Didn��t you say it was burst at the seams?��


    He reached out to touch her cor as he was asking her. The texture was smooth and ratherfortable, but it felt slightly cold to the touch. It was a rather unique material.


    ��This is unusual. What material is this?�� He touched her skirt again, still wasn��t able to figure out the material by touch.

 Chapter 1123 - Boss, You Are So Naughty!

    <strong>Chapter 1123 Boss, You Are So Naughty!</strong>


    Mag��s hand glided from the cor all the way to the skirt��s hem in order to feel the texture of this amazing clothing closely. At the same time, he was curious how Miya made this exact copy of the maid costume.


    ��Ah~��


    Yabemiya let out a long moan with a flushed face.


    Mag was stunned. He looked at Miya, who was suddenly flushed with a rapidly rising and falling chest and biting her lips, strangely.


    It was akin to caressing her corbone when Mag��s strong finger gilded across Miya��s cor, and when he grasped her skirt��s hem, it was as if her perky butt was electrified. She allowed that warm hand to caress her, and the tingling sensation began to spread throughout her entire body. She almost dropped to her knees.


    ��Boss, you are so naughty!��


    The intense shame made Miya��s face as red as an apple. Her breathing was shallow, but she was looking at Mag very sensually. With some difficulty, she said, ��This... This is transformed from my scales...��


    ��Ah?�� Mag was stunned. He grasped it again subconsciously and nodded. ��No wonder it��s so smooth.��


    ��Ah~��


    Miya couldn��t help but moan again. Tears were already rolling in her eyes.


    ��Oh, please pardon me, Miya. I am simply curious because this is the first time that I have seen clothes that are transformed from dragon scales.�� Mag retrieved his hand awkwardly and apologized as he discovered his behavior was a little abrupt.


    Yabemiya shook her head, and breathlessly replied, ��It��s... It��s fine...��


    The tingling sensation at her butt was still lingering, and she felt rather disappointed when Mag removed his hand.


    What am I doing? No! I am definitely not such a person... Mr. Mag simply had no idea... Miya thought as she tried to purge the strange thoughts in her mind, but she couldn��t help recalling that amazing sensation.


    Elizabeth took a look at Yabemiya before looking at Mag again. After some hesitation, she finally unclenched her fists slowly.


    ��I��ll go prepare the clothes for you,�� Mag said as he turned to go upstairs. The current situation was rather awkward; it was better that he get away first.


    Father caressed Big Sister Miya, and made her let out weird sounds. Should I note this down? In a corner, Amy took out a little notebook with a thoughtful expression.


    ��Are you okay?�� Elizabeth asked Miya softly.


    ��Yup, I am okay.�� Miya nodded as she forced a smile. ��Boss had no idea, so we cannot me him for this.��


    ��Mm-hmm,�� Elizabeth answered nomittally.


    Mag went upstairs to get System to make Yabemiya another maid costume. Just as he was about to go downstairs, Gina walked out of the bedroom in her school swimsuit with a yawn. She gave Mag a huge hug the moment she saw him before greeting him with a smile. ��Good morning, Mr. Mag.��


    ��Good morning, Gina.�� Mag pulled his face out from the deep cleavage. He let a breath and greeted her rather helplessly.


    It was a torture to endure such a ��facewashing�� style of morning greetings every day.


    This had already made him dy the date to send Gina to live at the staff��s dormitory.


    Mm, she smelled so nice.


    ��I will be going back to Lantisde today to bring back the shark��s lips and shark��s fins for you,�� Gina said.


    ��You can��t fly, so you will spend a lot of time on the road if you are going back, right?�� Mag asked. After buying the real-time interpretation system from System, he could already converse with Gina normally. He would also teach her somemon words whenever he got the spare time.


    He still had two sets of shark��s lips and shark��s fins, which were enough for the two urns of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� today. But, the ingredients for ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� would run out by tomorrow. Hence, it was a necessity to activate the Lantisdean supply chain.


    Smiling, Gina replied, ��Miss Elizabeth has agreed to go with me today. However, the high priest said that he would figure out a way to deliver the shark��s lips and fins soon.��


    ��That��s great.�� Mag nodded. Given Lantisde��s power as a tribe, it wouldn��t be a problem for them toe up with a transportation method. Since he didn��t need to rack his brains, he didn��t continue to ask about it.


    Mr. Mag is still as handsome as he was yesterday. Gina held onto her cheeks and giggled to herself as she watched Mag go down the stairs.


    ��Miya, these are the clothes I have prepared for you in advance. You can go upstairs to change into them.�� Mag passed the clothes to Miya.


    ��A-alright.�� Yabemiya took the clothes and went upstairs. After she got to the second floor, she rubbed her face with the clothes with a blissful smile, and said, ��So, Mr. Mag has already prepared the clothes for me in advance.��


    Elizabeth��s clothes... Mag looked at Elizabeth. He remembered she had transformed with clothes instantly during her previous transformation. Maybe she wasn��t wearing clothes too, and was instead wearing clothes transformed with scales?


    Elizabeth took two steps back away from Mag and looked at him warily. The surrounding temperature dipped a few degrees lower.


    ��Don��t be mistaken. I am simply curious.�� Mag swiftly ced his hands behind his back to signify his innocence.


    ��I am not letting anybody touch me,�� Elizabeth said proudy.


    ��Big Sister Elizabeth, let��s dance.�� Amy, who was holding onto the music box, tugged Elizabeth��s skirt lightly.


    ��Seems like that��s the case.�� Mag nced at Amy��s hand and walked into the kitchen with a smile.


    ��...�� Elizabeth.


    ��What will we dance?�� Amy continued to ask.


    ��Let��s dance that previous one,�� Elizabeth said rather helplessly as she looked at Amy��s adorable look. She simply couldn��t get angry with her.


    ��Count me in!�� Miya, who��d just changed, came down quickly and joined the group that was learning how to dance.


    Mag went into the kitchen. He was awestruck when he saw Cami wielding all the 10 knives expertly.


    Cami��s sharp ws had inspired Mag, so he let System custom-make two sets of finger-knives for her.


    As the name implied, those were thin and long knives that were fastened to the fingers, and could be used just like fingernails. They reced Cami��s fingernails.


    Just as Mag had expected, Cami��s performance was enhanced by these 10 knives. She could easily slice the ingredients into the shapes needed. Although she was still slower than Firis, none in Mamy Restaurant was on par with her, including Mag himself.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    The finger-knives glided across, and a winter bamboo shoot disintegrated into rice-grain sized and fell into a box.


    ��Ah, how could such a simple job set me back.�� Cami smirked as she used her mental power to make a bunch of peas fly up, and then sliced them into rice-grain size.


    She liked this feeling of cutting and slicing and the whooshing sounds. They gave her a sense of thrill.


    This may be the reality version of slicing the fruits?


    Mag raised his eyebrows.

 Chapter 1124 - Little Amy Wants to go on a Holiday!

    <strong>Chapter 1124 Little Amy Wants to go on a Holiday!</strong>


    ��Alright,e and eat first,�� Mag said with a smile and removed his apron as he watched Miya put thest dish on the table.


    ��I don��t have to pay for all this food?�� Cami asked hesitantly as she looked at the table full of food.


    ��Yes, this is one of the staff��s benefits.�� Mag nodded. As a matter of fact, the meals provided for the staff cost more than their wages.


    Cami��s eyes lit up as she said, ��Then, can I have another bowl of tofu pudding?��


    Mag shook his head. ��Nope. Even our service staff are entitled to one helping of tofu pudding for each meal only. It��s easy to be over-nourished if you have too much of that.��


    ��Okay.�� Cami sat down on an empty seat. It was rare that she didn��t continue to ask. She picked up the chopsticks and ate quietly.


    After breakfast, Mag sent Amy to school on his bicycle. Cami, who had finished this morning��s tasks, flew out via the back window and left the restaurant discreetly.


    ��Madam, are we really going to be controlled by a human just because of a Photostone?�� Caesar said aggrievedly in a small alley.


    Cami gave Caesar a side nce, her voiceced with disgust as she said, ��You were scared of a little fat cat. You are such a shame.��


    ��Madam, you cannot me me for that. That fatty is definitely not an ordinary cat. I have a fear thates from my soul whenever I face it����


    ��Shut up,�� Cami interrupted Caesar, clenching her fists. ��I will not admit defeat this easily. Agreeing to stay at Mamy Restaurant is just an interim n. My objective is to gain his trust first, and then find a chance to steal the Photostone. Then, I will no longer be controlled by him.��


    ��Madam is indeed a clever strategist,�� Caesar praised her immediately.


    ��Alright, let��se up with a n first. Tonight...��


    ...


    Mag brought along a set of Youtiao and soybean milk as he sent Amy to her new magic ssroom.


    The new magic ssroom that was built by Krassu personally was alreadypleted. It was three timesrger than the previous magic ssroom. It was an individual building that was located alone in the northwest of Chaos School.


    It looked like a squarish ck box from the outside��nothing outstanding.


    However, people who had visited it all knew that this was the most advanced magic ssroom in Chaos City, or perhaps even the entire Nond Continent. It held all the assisting machines and training rooms for all the different levels of magic training. At the same time, it also had a pink color theme yroom.


    Yes, that was Amy��s personal magic ssroom.


    ��Boss Mag, this youtiao you made is so tasty. I will have youtiao with savory soybean milk as breakfast from now on,�� Krassu said happily as he chewed on the youtiao loudly.


    ��Master Krassu, the other children are going to have their breaks, when will you be giving me a break?�� Amy already asked hastily before Mag could even open his mouth.


    ��Cough...�� Krassu, who was drinking the soybean milk, choked. He coughed for a while before looking at Amy perplexedly. ��Break? What break? There is a break for magic training?��


    ��It��s like this, Lord Krassu. The students of Chaos School have a school holiday during the coldest time of winter every year. It is to wee the Peace Day holiday too. There are also two months of holidays in summer during the hottest period,�� Mag exined smilingly. ording to his memory, only Chaos School had the summer and winter breaks. The students at Rodu didn��t have them.


    ��The teachers at Chaos School really know how to enjoy themselves. They don��t bother to teach the children knowledge and abilities properly. Instead, they are thinking about how to enjoy themselves. They don��t teach during the hottest time in summer and the coldest time in winter, and still push the me to the students. We shouldn��t encourage this at all,�� Krassu said with a frown.


    ��This sounds... rather reasonable.�� Mag nodded thoughtfully.


    ��No way. I want to have a school break too!�� Amy ced her hands at her hips as she pouted. ��Why can the other children have a break and I can��t? Amy wants to have a holiday too!��


    ��Erm... Little Amy, learning magic is a matter that needs long-term perseverance from us. If we stop for a month or two so frequently every now and then, we will lose our touch with the magic. Then, we can never be a powerful magic caster. This is the time for you toy down the foundation, and it will be a bad thing if you lose touch,�� Krassu exined to her patiently.


    Mag looked at Amy. Even though he knew Amy wanted to have her break, this was a negotiation between the little one and her teacher, after all. So, he chose to remain silent and let Amy make the choice for herself.


    Amy put down her hands and hesitantly asked Krassu, ��I will not be a powerful magic caster if I go on a break?��


    Krassu nodded. ��Yes. I already nned a tight course schedule for the next three months. If Amy can follow the schedule closely, you can have a good chance to break through to the 7th-tier and be an advanced magic caster.��


    Amy nced at Mag, and then asked, ��Will I be able to protect Father if I be an advanced magic caster?��


    ��Being an advanced magic caster means that you are already a powerhouse with a higher standing in this world. Of course you will be able to protect Boss Mag.�� Krassu nodded.


    ��Then, I don��t want to go on a break. I want to continue to learn magic,�� Amy said with conviction.


    A smile appeared on Mag��s face. He didn��t expect the little one to give up on her holiday so that she could protect him. He had a warm feeling in his heart instantly. He respected her decision.


    ��Good, good, good,�� Krassu said, showing his approval. Bing an advanced magic caster within six months of learning magic, this precious disciple was going to set a legendary record in the history of Nond Continent.


    ��Lord Krassu, Little Amy, I will go back now,�� Mag said as he turned to leave.


    ...


    ��Have you heard about it? Mamy Restaurant released a new soup called ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� yesterday. It��s priced at 10,000 copper coins,�� an old man saidughingly in a tea shop in the morning.


    ��Is that boss crazy!? 10,000 copper coins for a bowl? Are there people stupid enough to buy that?��


    Someone quickly joined in the chat, and the other customers began to look over.


    ��Oh, the 10-odd bowls that were released yesterday were sold out in a sh.��


    ��Seems like there are plenty of idiots in this world.��


    ��You have no idea about the ��Buddha jumps over the wall��s effect. I heard that two knights have advanced on the spot after they ate it. The most miraculous thing is that the hair has begun to regrow on bald men after they drank it!�� the old man said with amazement.


    ��Wah!��


    Commotion broke out in the teahouse immediately. A few bald middle-aged men and low-tier knights began to gather around the old man.

 Chapter 1125 - Punishment For Mission Failure: Sweeping The Whole Aden Square By Yourself!

    <h4>Chapter 1125 Punishment For Mission Failure: Sweeping The Whole Aden Square By Yourself!</h4>


    Mag was riding his bicycle slowly on the square��s path that wasn��t crowded with pedestrians. A long broom suddenly fell down in front of him, making him brake in a fright.��I beg your pardon, I beg your pardon.�� An old man stood up from the bench at the side of the path. He picked up the long broom that had fallen and apologized to Mag sincerely.


    Mag took a look at that old man. He was about 60 years old, and his hair was almost white, but the wrinkles on his face were deeply etched. Frost was already forming on his messy beard and eyebrows. He was wearing a tattered ck cotton jacket with an armband on his left arm that bore the words ��Aden Square��s Cleaner��. It seemed like he worked in the square as a cleaner.


    There was an olddy standing next to the bench too. She was about 50-60 years old, thin and hunchbacked. She was holding half of the biscuit and looking at him nervously.


    ��It��s fine,�� Mag said smilingly. It made him rather embarrassed when the old man was being so polite.


    The roadblock was removed, and Mag was prepared to ride on.


    ��Sigh. You can stop trying to warm it up, old man. I am not hungry. You can have some of it. I am not eating.�� The olddy��s haggard voice sounded right at this moment.


    Mag turned his head around in confusion. He saw the old man take out half a biscuit from his chest clothes. He was pressing it with his hands like he was pressing on a piece of rock. He desperately said, ��This weather is too cold. I can warm it up and make it soft usually, but why can��t I warm it up today?��


    ��It��s okay. I am not hungry.�� The olddy shook her head. Her throat moved as she stared at the biscuit. Then, she moved her gaze away.


    ��Then, I will dip it into the water for you. It can be eaten once it��s softened in the water.�� The old man passed the biscuit to the olddy as he turned to get a water cup made of bamboo out of the basket that was rather full of rubbish. He twisted it hard twice to unscrew the cap. His eyes reddened instantly when he saw the thinyer of ice floating on it.


    ��Never mind. You eat it now. We still got to work after eating this. The weather is so cold. We can go back earlier if we finish sweeping the area earlier.�� The olddy pushed the biscuit back to the old man and took the bamboo container from him. She reced the cover and put it back in the basket again. There was a smile on her wrinkled face.


    Mag hesitated for a moment before he decided to stop and park the bicycle. He said to the old man, ��Is there anything I can help you with?��


    The old man turned around and looked at Mag, stunned. He looked around him with uncertainty before asking, ��Are you talking to me, Sir?��


    Old Jack and his wife had been sweeping Aden Square for 10-odd years. Because they were alway in contact with rubbish, people usually walked around them. This gentleman, who looked very well-dressed and respectable, actually took the initiative to greet him? This was something that had never happened before.


    ��Yes. I see that you seem to run into some problems. Can I offer you some help?�� Mag nodded.


    ��It isn��t a problem. We havee to sweep the square since four in the morning. We brought along some drystores, but due to the cold weather, it is frozen hard. Normally, I will warm it up and soften with my body warmth before giving it to her. However, the temperature is simply too low, and I cannot warm it up no matter how I try. The hot water that I brought also began to have ice forming after such a long time.


    ��It��s still alright for me as I can still swallow after chewing it harder, but my wife doesn��t have many teeth left. I am afraid her body cannot withstand the cold and hunger if she doesn��t eat to fill her stomach,�� Old Jack said with red eyes and self-reproach.


    ��Aiyo, why are you making me look so weak? My body is perfectly fine. Don��t waste this gentleman��s precious time.�� The olddy rolled her eyes at Old Jack before smilingly saying to Mag, ��Kind Sir, we are alright. Don��t worry about us.��


    Mag peered at the olddy. Although she was wearing patched-up clothes, her smile was still as clean as the flowers blooming in the snow. It made people feelfortable.


    What a kind olddy, Magmented in his heart. He felt sorry for them as he looked at the big biscuit in their hands.


    ��Ding! The sympathy that Host has for the two cleaners has triggered a new mission: the cleaners working in Aden Square begin their cleaning tasks at 4 am every day to make sure that Aden Square remains clean and neat. They have to work for several hours continuously in the sub-zero temperature. They are often hungry and tired before their tasks arepleted, but they can never manage to have a hot meal. Can the Host promise to provide a helping of congee with pork and century egg for the cleaners working in Aden Square as breakfast every day?


    ��Mission reward: the recipe of congee with pork and century egg! Punishment for mission failure: sweeping the whole Aden Square by yourself!��


    Just then, the system��s voice rang in Mag��s head.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag was stunned. He indeed felt sympathy for them, but he only intended to buy a set of breakfast for this couple and get them a cup of hot water. He didn��t expect System to make him provide breakfast for all the cleaners in Aden Square.


    This...


    ...actually wasn��t a big problem.


    However, he simply wasn��t happy that he was forced to do it.


    ��System, are you forcing me to do good deeds? As a cuisine system, aren��t your actions a little overboard?�� Mag said in his heart unhappily.


    ��Host, if you want to be a real God of Cookery, you have to have the heart of a powerhouse. Kindness and sympathy are the most basic character traits. This is a mission to build up your character, so I have not gone overboard,�� the system answered calmly.


    ��Since this is the case, I will make myself ept this mission,�� Mag said thoughtfully. He had provided food for the children once before, and sharing food was indeed something that made one feel happy.


    Providing a simple hot breakfast, congee with pork and century egg, for the hungry cleaners shouldn��t be a burden for him.


    ��It��s alright. I have nothing at hand anyway,�� Mag said to the olddy with a smile. ��Give me the bamboo container and I will fetch you some hot water.��


    ��This...�� The olddy looked at Mag��s friendly smile with some hesitation.


    ��It is only a simple act. My restaurant is just over there,�� Mag said, pointing toward Mamy Restaurant.


    ��Then... Then, we will bother you, Sir.�� The old man took out the bamboo container and poured away the water in it before giving it to Mag.


    There was still crushed ice in the icy cold bamboo container. The hot water would turn cold within 10 minutes when it was held in such a non-insted container.


    Mag took the container and walked straight toward a breakfast shop nearby.


    ��How could we trouble people.�� The olddy looked at Old Jack grudgingly.


    Old Jackughed and gazed at the olddy indulgently. ��I have to ensure you have something to eat. I will thank that kind gentleman properlyter.��

 Chapter 1126 - The Princess Needs Me

    <h4>Chapter 1126: The Princess Needs Me</h4>


    Mag came back with a container full of water and two steamed cakes made from coarse grain flour. These steam cakes were the softest food that was sold in the breakshop shop. He tested a small piece. Although it didn��t melt as soon as it was put in the mouth, it was already rather easy to people who couldn��t chew well.


    ��Please eat a little before you drink the water.�� Mag handed the steam cake and water to the olddy.


    ��No, no, no. We only need the water. How can we take your breakfast?�� The olddy quickly shook her hands. She only took the water with a smile as she said, ��We can soak the biscuit in the water, and we will be able to eat itter. Thank you very much.��


    ��Yes. Thank you very much, Sir. Just the water will do for us,�� Old Jack, too, said with a smile as he twisted open the cap, and poured the hot water onto the cover. Then, he broke the biscuit into pieces and soaked them in the water. The hot water softened the biscuit quickly.


    ��I have already had my breakfast, and these steam cakes cannot be eaten once they get cold. It would be a pity to waste them, so can you help me eat them please?


    ��This...��


    Old Jack and his wife looked at each other thoughtfully. It would really be a pity to waste such good steam cakes, but they didn��t feel good to ept others�� goodwill.


    Smiling, Mag continued, ��Actually, I have a favor to ask the two of you, thus I bought you breakfast. If you don��t ept them, then I can��t ask you about that too.��


    ��What would you like us to help you with, Sir? Please tell us. If we can do it, we will help you,�� the olddy said with conviction.


    ��Please have a seat and eat while I tell you about it.�� Mag thrust the cakes into the old couple��s hands.


    They could only ept the cakes since Mag wouldn��t take no for an answer.


    ��I would like to know, how many cleaners are working in Aden Square?�� Mag asked the two of them curiously.


    ��There are 32 of them in total. That��s the number of cleaners present at our usual meeting.�� Old Jack pondered before looking at Mag perplexedly. ��Why are you asking about this?��


    The olddy was also looking at Mag perplexedly. Why was this kind gentleman asking about them, the cleaners?


    ��Oh, it��s like this. I am the boss of that Mamy Restaurant over there. I think you guys are working very hard to keep the square clean, so I would like to provide you with a breakfast that would warm your stomachs,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Old Jack and his wife were both looking at Mag in a shock. Normally, the pedestrians wouldn��t even look at them. The restaurants treated them as pests, and would chase them away whenever they got close. That was the reason why they didn��t dare to approach them for a cup of hot water.


    But this kind gentleman actually said he wanted to provide breakfast for them?


    ��Mamy Restaurant? That famous restaurant at the end where there are always long lines in front of it?�� Old Jack eximed as he suddenly recalled something.


    ��Oh, that restaurant!�� the olddy eximed too.


    They had often heard people talking about that restaurant during their meetings for the past few days. They heard it came in first for the Delicious Cuisine Rankings, and hundreds of customers were lining up in front of it every day. The cheapest dish in that restaurant cost 200 copper coins, and the most expensive dish even cost 10,000 copper coins for a single helping.


    Oh my heavens!


    They couldn��t imagine what food that cost 10,000 coppers looked like. It couldn��t be made out of gold, right?


    They couldn��t even earn 10,000 copper coins for a year��s work.


    ��Yes. That should be the restaurant you refer to.�� Mag nodded. He didn��t expect Mamy Restaurant to be even more famous than he had imagined.


    ��You are saying you want to provide breakfast for us?�� Old Jack was still asking doubtfully. This was simply too unbelievable.


    ��Yes. I wonder where could I go to meet your person-in-charge? I would like to talk to him directly.�� Mag nodded.


    The olddy calmed down fairly quickly. She pointed to an alley not far away, and said, ��Our office is on the second floor in that alley. We have our meeting there every day at nine in the morning. Mr Sidka, our person-in-charge, will be there too.��


    Mad looked at the direction that the olddy pointed and smiled. ��Alright, thank you very much. Please enjoy your breakfast. I��ll see youter.��


    ��We should be the ones to thank you. This is the best breakfast we have ever eaten,�� the olddy replied with gratitude.


    Mag bade farewell to the old folks, and rode his bicycle back to the restaurant. It would be the best to talk directly with their person-in-charge for this matter, and it would be great to get a namelist to identify all the personnel in order to prevent trouble. This was to prevent pretenders from appearing.


    After all, Mag wasn��t running a charity. He only wanted to help those in need, and not everybody.


    ...


    Long lines were forming in front of Mamy Restaurant as usual. Harold and his family were at the forward part of the line, and he was looking at the restaurant��s entrance expectantly.


    For someone who usually skipped breakfast, he was totally enamored with that scrumptious youtiao and soybean milk set meal after trying it at Mamy Restaurant for the first time yesterday.


    Of course, the most important thing was that after eating that breakfast yesterday, his stomach didn��t hurt at all for the whole day, and there were no symptoms of bloating and acid reflux, either.


    He spent the whole day having fun with his wife and daughter energetically. That feeling was simply marvellous.


    Therefore, early this morning, before Doris needed to say anything, he brought them to Mamy Restaurant again straight after he woke up so they could eat breakfast together as a family.


    ��Father, can I have an ice cream?�� Kathy asked Harold with anticipation, pulling his hand.


    Harold shook his head with a smile, and said, ��Not today. It��s too cold to eat that in the morning. Father will bring Kathy back to eat ice cream again on my next day off.��


    ��Alright.�� Kathy was a little disappointed, but she soon smiled again. ��It��s so blissful to be able to have my meals with Father every day.��


    ��I feel very blissful too.�� Harold stroked Kathy��s head. This little one had already grown so tall in the blink of an eye. He had indeed missed out a lot; hence, he would have to spend even more time with them in the future.


    ��This is indeed a wonderful restaurant.�� Doris looked at the father and daughter with a blissful smile on her face.


    ...


    ��Mr. Mag, I will have to leave. The princess needs me.�� Firis went up to Mag the very moment he stepped into the restaurant. She softly said, ��Miss Cami is able to take over my job now, so even if I leave, the restaurant won��t be very much affected.��

 Chapter 1127 - I Hope Chief Sargeras Can Take Care Of Her Along The Journey

    <h4>Chapter 1127: I Hope Chief Sargeras Can Take Care Of Her Along The Journey</h4>


    Mag looked at Firis��s determined eyes and pondered. Then, he nodded. ��That��s good. You have already learnt how to cook the Yangzhou fried rice and braised chicken and rice. You can always make changes to them ording to the ingredients avable to create delicious food. It��s time to let you go.��


    ��Thank you, Mr. Mag.�� Firis bowed deeply at Mag. After she straightened herself, she asked with a blush, ��After the war is over, if I coulde back again, would you still want me?��


    ��Of course. Why would I not want such an outstanding employee like you?�� Mag nodded. However, these words seemed... to have raised a red g?


    ��Only an outstanding employee...�� Firis was a little disappointed, but she soon smiled and nodded. ��Then, I will definitely make it back.��


    Mag continued, ��I have already been asking around for Princess Irina��s current location for you. I admire her greatly for her noble character in fighting for the freedom of themon elves. The current situation of the Night Elves shouldn��t be too good. Hence, I will be donating some foodstuffs in my name, and you can travel with the team that is escorting the food items. In this case, you could take care of one another on the road.��


    ��Food?�� Firis was taken aback, but she soon realized the princess was no longer the one that was worshipped and loved by all the elves. The conditions of the Night Elves had to be very dire, and she actually hadn��t thought of that. Mr. Mag was indeed a very thoughtful person.


    ��Yes. Take a break first, Firis. I��ll bring you to a ce after the breakfast service is over. I still have to make some arrangements personally.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Oh, okay.�� Firis quickly nodded. She didn��t even know where the princess was now, and she didn��t expect Mr. Mag had done so much for her secretly. He even made all the arrangements in advance.


    ��Firis, are you leaving us too?�� Yabemiya came forward to hold Firis��s hand sadly. ��First it was Aisha, then it was Shirley, and now you are going to leave too. I can��t bear to let you go.��


    ��Yes. Are you elves all so busy?�� Ba was also looking at Firis perplexedly. The Moon Nation had never had a war before. All its people were living in harmony. They even seldom quarreled or fought.


    Everyone crowded around her. Even though Firis didn��t talk much normally, she still established rather good friendships with all of them. It made them sad to bid farewell to her.


    ��I am going to cook for the princess. I will be back once the war is over. I guess Miss Aisha and Miss Shirley will be back too.�� Firis was looking at them with reddened eyes. She, too, felt sad to say goodbye.


    Here, she had gained friendship for the first time. She also had people to care about her apart from the princess.


    What a warm ce. If possible, she would like to stay here forever.


    ��Let��s get ready for operation.�� Mag nced at his watch and walked to the kitchen.


    The busy breakfast service was over very quickly. Mag removed his apron and hung it on a rack. After asking Firis to wait for him, he went upstairs to change his clothes.


    Mag came down and said, ��Let��s go.��


    Firis acknowledged Mag��s words, and then followed Mag to the door.


    ��Wait a minute,�� Anna said from behind right at this moment.


    Firis turned around.


    Anna jogged to Firis and held up a little rabbit that was knitted with white yarn in her little hands. She softly said, ��Big Sister Firis, if you see Big Sister Shirley, please pass this little rabbit to her. Tell her I will be always waiting for her toe back.��


    Firis looked at that plump rabbit and nodded. ��Okay. I will pass it to her if I meet her.��


    ��Thank you.�� Anna��s tears were already rolling about in her eyes. She threw herself into Firis��s arms, and chokingly said, ��You guys, must... muste back.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Firis��s eyes were red too and she gave Anna a tight hug.


    ��Firis, write to me if you guys can��t hold on anymore. I will bring the Moon Nation��s army to help you.�� Ba lifted her hand, trying to make her expression as nonchnt as possible.


    ��Count me in too.�� Elizabeth raised her hand.


    ��I... I can��t do much, but if you need me, I wille too.�� Yabemiya raised her hand too.


    ��Thank you, everyone.�� Firis gave all of them a brilliant smile and waved. ��Goodbye, everyone.��


    Mag looked at all of them, and he suddenly had a warm feeling in his heart. He didn��t know when it started, but all the people in the restaurant were giving him a sense of camaraderie. Through the simple and happy daily interactions, they had formed a warm rtionship.


    This was the friendship that he had never had in his previous life. It had nothing to do with money and status. The simple and beautiful rtionship had touched the softest part in his heart.


    <i>If that day is toe, I will be going too. For sure,</i> Mag said secretly in his heart. No matter if it was Irina, Sally, Shirley, or Firis, he simply couldn��t stand aside and do nothing.


    Mag went out with Firis on the bicycle. After leaving Aden Square, they went to the north of the city and turned into a small alley. After making multiple turns in there, they stopped in front of a rather old courtyard.


    ��Wait here for me, Firis.�� Mag walked to the courtyard and knocked. Three long knocks and two short knocks.


    After a moment, the door cracked open inward and an eye peeped out. The eye lit up instantly when it saw Mag, and pulled the door wide open.


    ��Boss Mag, you are here!�� Mond said to Mag respectfully before yelling into the yard, ��Boss, Boss Mag is here.��


    ��We will talk inside.�� Mag turned and waved to Firis as he stepped into the courtyard.


    ��Are they our customers?�� Firis looked at Mond in surprise, and quickly caught up with Mag.


    ��Boss Mag, you came.�� Sargeras, who was topless, came out to wee Mag immediately when he walked in. Then, he saw Firis who followed Mag in, and swiftly went back to his room to put on some clothes. He came out after a while, rubbing his head embarrassingly as he said, ��I thought you came alone.��


    ��Chief Sargeras, we can execute the mission that we have discussed before now. I wonder if you guys have already prepared the items that I needed?�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Boss Mag, I have prepared all the food items that you asked me to procure. They are all loaded on the wagons that are parked in the backyard. We can set off anytime after we strap on the unicorns to them.�� Sargeras brought Mag to the backyard where 20-odd wagons full of food were parked.


    Mag nodded. This food should be enough to tide the Night Elves over this winter. He said to Sargeras, ��Besides the food, Firis will also be going with you. I hope Chief Sargeras can take care of her along the journey.��


    ��Don��t worry, I got this. As long as I am alive, I will not let Miss Firis suffer a single scratch,�� Sargeras promised as he pped his chest for emphasis.


    ��This is a long journey, and there might be attacks from the elves. About the payment����


    ��Boss Mag, 1000 holy roujiamos are already a very hefty payment, and you have even prepared all the roujiamos that we need for the journey. Don��t worry, we��ll deliver both the food items and Miss Firis safely there,�� Sargeras interrupted Mag��s words with a humble smile, but his tone of voice was full of conviction.

 Chapter 1128 - I Will Pass This To Her Highness

    <h4>Chapter 1128: I Will Pass This To Her Highness</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Then, I will have to trouble the Burning Legion for this journey,�� Mag said to Sargeras with gratitude.


    Ever since Firis said she wanted to go to Irina, he had started to prepare. Because his power had not returned to his peak, he couldn��t give too much direct support. Hence, he could only provide support in other ways, such as preparing the food needed and engaging the Burning Legion to escort them.


    From what he knew about Irina, she definitely wouldn��t think about the problem of food before she began the revolution. Facing the crazily intense siege from the Wind Forest now, obtaining food had to be a very difficult task.


    <i>I didn��t expect Mr. Mag to have prepared so much for me. This is so touching... </i>Firis looked at the numerous wagons parked in the backyard and felt very touched. She looked at Mag with reddened eyes again.


    After discussing with Sargeras, Mag turned and walked to Firis. He took out a booklet wrapped with kraft paper and passed it to her.


    ��This is?�� Firis received the booklet with a rapidly beating heart. Maybe Mr. Mag had something to tell her? If so...


    ��Firis����


    ��I��m willing...�� Firis burst out, and then realized that she had jumped the gun. Her face blushed instantly.


    ��Willing?�� Mag raised his eyebrows. He had no idea what thisss was talking about, and why did she blush? He continued, ��Firis, this is a book on the art of war that I have chanced upon. I think it��s quite well-written, you can pass it to your princess. Maybe it will give her some help.��


    ��P-pass this to the princess?�� Firis was stunned. So, this wasn��t a gift that Mr. Mag had prepared for her, and she just...


    Firis was slightly disappointed, and she blushed even harder. She nodded. ��O-okay, I will pass this to Her Highness.��


    ��War is perilous. Please be very careful. This knife can be considered as my gift to you. There will always be a ce for you in the restaurant. Come back when the war is over.�� Mag took out a chinese cleaver from the pouch at his waist and gave it to Firis.


    ��This is Boss��s personal cleaver,�� Firis said in a surprise as she received the cleaver with both her hands. It had the familiar proportions and weight.


    Smiling, Mag said, ��Now it��s yours.��


    ��Thank you, Boss.�� A smile appeared on Firis��s face.


    ��Goodbye,�� Mag said to Firis with a smile as he saw that the unicorns were already strapped to the wagons and the Burning Legion was looking at them.


    ��Goodbye, Boss.�� Firis waved goodbye to Mag too. Then, she turned and ran toward the wagons and hopped onto one.


    Mag watched the long convoy depart slowly from the entrance. He stood at the empty alley for a while before leaving on his bicycle.


    One could only wonder how to win this war of great strength disparity.


    He, too, had to advance his power rapidly. Otherwise, it wouldn��t matter how many backup ns he had.


    When Mag reached the Aden Square��s cleaning department on his bicycle, they were about to disperse after the morning meeting.


    Mag knocked. All the 30-odd elderly cleaners and the young man in his thirties in the front all looked over at him, standing at the entrance.


    ��Excuse me for interrupting. I am the boss of Mamy Restaurant, Mag. I have something to discuss with everyone. May Ie in?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��Oh, it��s that kind gentleman.�� The olddy��s eyes lit up, and she poked Old Jack, who was snoozing next to her.


    ��Mr. Mag.�� Old Jack opened his eyes in a befuddlement, and they lit up too. He waved to Mag smilingly, and then said to the young man sitting at the front, ��Mr. Sidka, this is the kind gentleman that I told you about earlier.��


    ��Old Jack, is he the kind gentleman who bought you breakfast this morning?��


    ��You said he wants to prepare a hot breakfast for us?��


    ��Is it really the Mamy Restaurant? I heard that restaurant is very expensive.��


    The cleaners all began to discuss softly and gazed at Mag in amazement. This was the first time that something like that had ever happened. If they could have a hot breakfast every morning, it would be so blissful.


    Sidka stood up with a smile on his squarish face after hearing that, and said to Mag, ��Pleasee in, Mr. Mag. Old Jack has told me about you, and you really came.��


    Mamy Restaurant was very famous now, so he naturally had heard of it. The cleaning department belonged to the city lord��s castle. Although he was in charge of the area of Aden Square with 30-odd cleaners working under him, he was still an ordinary employee.


    The cleaning department usually recruited old people who couldn��t do menial tasks, and had no other forms of support. Their work efficiency was very low, and their wages could only sustain their basic needs. However, this was already a huge part of the city lord��s castle��s fiscal expenditure, so they were not able to further improve the cleaners�� working conditions.


    Hence, even though he knew these old folks were having a hard time, especially on the winter mornings when they had to work in the cold and ate frozen food, with some of them even passing away, he couldn��t do anything as a normal wage worker with a family to provide for.


    Therefore, he was pleasantly surprised when he heard someone was willing to provide breakfast for the cleaners. He was even more astonished that this person was the boss of Mamy Restaurant.


    Recently, there were a lot of rumors about Mamy Restaurant going around in the city lord��s castle. The servers there were all top beauties, the city lord was a regr customer, and the important meeting of the three races was held there. He also heard that a prisoner who had escaped from the Bastie Prison yesterday had gone straight to the Mamy Restaurant.


    Every single rumor was shocking, let alone when they were all about the same restaurant.


    ��How do you do, Mr. Sidka, hello, everyone.�� Mag went in with a smile. It seemed like the two old folks had been promoting him.


    ��It��s like this. I see that everyone has to start their cleaning job so early every single morning, and the weather is getting so cold, so I want to provide some breakfast for you. It may not be a fancy feast, but I hope it can bring you some warmth,�� Mag said, straight to the point.


    ��This is great. This is such good news.��


    ��Yes. Mr. Mag is such a wonderful person.��


    ��We don��t have to eat breakfast that resembles an ice-cube anymore.��


    A round of enthusiastic apuse sounded as soon as Mag finished talking.


    ��Mr. Mag, I thank you on behalf of the Aden Square��s cleaning department,�� Sidka said gratefully, grasping Mag��s hand.

 Chapter 1129 - A Helping Of Yangzhou Fried Rice That Is Charred

    <h4>Chapter 1129: A Helping Of Yangzhou Fried Rice That Is Charred</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Ding! Congrattions, Host. Your mission to promise a warm breakfast for the cleaners during winter ispleted. You will receive the mission reward: one congee with pork and century egg recipe! On your journey to bing the God of Cookery, your character has received elevation and was fortified. At the same time, you will receive one ��Good Person Card��. You will get one Wishing Chance after you collect five ��Good Person Cards��,�� the system said.


    Mag was slightly taken aback, and he curiously asked, ��Wishing Chance? What��s that?��


    ��Wishing Chance: the Host can make a wish with the system, and the system will try to fulfil it to the maximum of its capabilities.��


    ��Then, how to get the ��Good Person Cards��?�� Mag continued to ask. This Wishing Chance sounded rather good.


    ��As long as the Host continues to do good deeds, there is always a good probability to receive a ��Good Person Card��.��


    ��That is really a good person��s card...�� Mag pursed his lips. It didn��t sound very dependable. God knew how many good deeds he had to do in order to get five ��Good Person Cards��.


    He looked at the shiny congee with pork and century egg recipe that just appeared in his head, and thought this had to be the simplest mission he had ever done. However, as the mission began, so did the responsibility. Providing a hot breakfast for the cleaners every day was a matter of long-term perseverance.


    ��All of you are too kind. From tomorrow onward, please gather at the entrance of Mamy Restaurant at 6.30 am. I will provide breakfast for all of you free-of-charge,�� Mag said to them smilingly.


    Everyone began to praise Mag again.


    ��Mr. Sidka, may I have a namelist of your people? Let us get to know one another. This is to prevent others sneaking in to deprive the folks of their breakfast. Therefore, I would like to do a simple get-to-know session,�� Mag said to Sidka.


    ��Sure, of course. Mr. Mag has indeed considered every aspect.�� Sidka nodded, quickly strode to his desk, and retrieved a namelist from a messy pile of papers. He passed it to Mag and introduced the names to him at the same time.


    ��Alright. Thank you.�� Mag kept the name list. He had already memorized everyone��s names. Hence, he wouldn��t have to worry about others sneaking in for the free breakfast.


    ��I will take my leave now.�� Mag nodded to Old Jack and his wife before bidding his farewell. He had to head back to do some preparation.


    ��This Boss Mag is really a good man.��


    ��Yes. I heard even the cheapest food in that restaurant will cost 200 copper coins. I have never eaten such expensive food before.��


    The cleaners were still discussing happily with a bright smile after Mag left.


    ��Alright, let��s go home and have a rest, everyone,�� Sidka said, and everyone went home.


    ...


    Mag returned to the restaurant. Yabemiya should have gone to the ice cream shop. Only Anna was squatting in front of the full-length ss windows. She was hugging Ugly Duckling as she gazed outside.


    Mag watched her at the side for a while before going over and crouching next to her. He softly said, ��What are you thinking about, Anna?��


    ��I am thinking, will Shirley ever meet Big Sister Aisha on the battlefield...?�� Anna turned to look at Mag as she worriedly said, ��If they met each other, would one of them be dead?��


    ��No.�� Mag shook his head with a smile and said, ��No matter if it is Aisha or Shirley, they won��t hurt each other. Even when they are standing on the opposite sides. After all, they arerades who had fought together before.��


    Anna pondered. Then, a smile appeared on her face and she nodded. ��Yup, they are both very kind elves and are true elves too.��


    ��Okay, let��s not sit here in a daze anymore. How about I��ll teach you how to make Yangzhou fried rice today?�� Mag said smilingly as he ced his hand gently on Anna��s head.


    ��Really?!�� Anna��s eyes lit up. She had been practicing her knife skills all this time. She hadn��t done any real cooking yet.


    ��Of course it��s real.�� Mag nodded, and then bought a set of kitchenware suitable for Anna from the system in his mind.


    Anna��s knife skills were already quite good, and she could cut the ingredients into the necessary sizes for the fried rice. It was time for her to learn the actual cooking.


    The system provided a wok that was only half the size of a normal wok. It looked a little mini wok, but it was still quite a big wok for Anna.


    The spat was also a miniature one; even Anna��s little hand could grasp it easily.


    Anna carried a small stool over herself. She was just at the height that she could reach the stove when she stood on it. She looked at Mag with anticipation.


    She had to watch Uncle Mag make hundreds of Yangzhou fried rice for everyone, and thus she had already memorized every single step and detail in her heart. She onlycked the chance to put them to practice. Now, she could finally try to make Yangzhou fried rice that belonged to her.


    ��Yangzhou fried rice is a ratherplicated dish. There are stringent requirements for the control of the fire and the control of the timing to add in the different ingredients. We will start from preparing the ingredients...�� Mag took out two sets of ingredients from the fridge. He passed one set to Anna, and kept one set for himself. Then, he began to teach her attentively.


    Anna stared and focused all her attention. Although she had seen the same steps thousands of times, she still didn��t want to miss any details. She remembered every word that Mag said.


    A helping of Yangzhou fried rice that looked, smelled, and tasted good was soon ready.


    Mag put that helping of Yangzhou fried rice aside with a smile and said, ��Alright, Anna, you can start cooking for the first time.��


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Anna nodded. She nced at Mag before retrieving her gaze. She stood in front of the cutting table with her eyes closed for a while. Then, she opened her eyes and picked up that Chinese cleaver.


    There wasn��t any sense of cumbersomeness even when that small hand was holding that thick Chinese cleaver. The knifended on the chopping board with a gentle rhythm. All the ingredients were cut into a rice grain��s size with the cleaver, and then put on a te by Anna, waiting to be used.


    She turned on the fire and poured in the oil. She put the ingredients in when the oil��s temperature was just right. She flipped and tossed, and everything flowed smoothly. This was Anna��s first trial in cooking, but her performance impressed Mag. This didn��t look like it could be done by a six, seven years old child.


    <i>This child is indeed very talented. </i>Mag couldn��t help but praise her in his heart. Given time, she would be an even better chef than he was.


    She turned off the fire and ted the fried rice. Anna carried the first Yangzhou fried rice that she made gingerly over and ced it next to Mag��s. She expectantly said to Mag, ��Please try it, Uncle Mag.��


    ��A helping of Yangzhou fried rice that is charred.��


    The difference in appearance became very obvious when the two helpings of Yangzhou fried rice were ced next to each other. In Anna��s fried rice, the winter bamboo shoot and tree mushroom became dark brown, and the rice wasn��t coated with the egg perfectly. Many of the rice grains were broken. It was also too shiny due to the overdosage of oil.


    ��Sure, I��ll try it.�� Mag picked a spoon and fed himself a mouthful of Yangzhou fried rice. The overly salty taste almost made him spit it out. The salt wasn��t spread out evenly during the frying, and the charred taste was very obvious.

 Chapter 1130 - Uncle Mag, Are You Planting Flowers?

    <h4>Chapter 1130: Uncle Mag, Are You nting Flowers?</h4>


    This was a Yangzhou fried rice full of mistakes.


    However, it was also Anna��s first attempt at making Yangzhou fried rice herself.


    Mag swallowed the fried rice and gave her a thumbs up with a smile as he said, ��It��s not bad overall, but there is still room for improvement when ites to controlling the fire, techniques, and your use of salt. However, it is already very impressive for our Anna to be able to achieve such a standard on her first try.��


    ��It seems that I��ve still made a lot of mistakes. But it��s okay, I will continue to work hard.�� Anna nodded and smiled happily.


    ��Anna, wait here for me for a while. We��ll go to the market together. Let��s buy you some ingredients to practice with.�� Mag reached out and stroked Anna��s head before he turned to go upstairs.


    He clicked on the shimmering gold recipe in his mind, and a flood of information surged into his head.


    Congee with pork and century egg was not aplicated dish, but it was still very scrumptious.


    Making congee itself was notplicated work, but making delicious century egg was the mostplicated part of this entire dish.


    Century egg was also called songhua egg.


    It could be considered part of one of the dark cuisines of the East.


    Mag was okay with century eggs. He was neither a fan nor a hater. If he came across a te of delicious century egg sd, he would still be able to take a few mouthfuls of it.


    ording to the regr procedure, it would take around 30 days to make century eggs.


    However, the system��s upgraded recipe and improved technology were able to shorten the 30 days�� time period for the fermentation of the century egg to three days.


    Despite that, even if Mag could master the congee with pork and century egg, he would still be unable to make the cleaners a piping hot bowl of congee with pork and century egg because of theck of ingredients.


    ��System, is this a trap? How can a congee with pork and century egg be called a congee with pork and century egg without century eggs?�� Mag said as he rolled his eyes.


    ��Don��t worry, Host. The system had already prepared three days�� worth of century eggs for you, so as long as you can master the congee with pork and century egg, the sale of it would not be affected,�� the system said.


    ��What type of egg did you use? How much are you charging for each egg?�� Mag asked.


    ��The system uses the eggs of Karon ducks from the Morning Lake in the southwestern side of the Twilight Forest. Karon ducks are 3rd-tier magic beasts, and feed mainly on fish. Their eggs are rich in nutrients, sweet in vor, and cool in nature, with the benefits of nourishing the yin and clearing the lungs. Only one egg is produced every month, so it is very limited.


    ��In addition, to make the century egg, the system chose to use the soil at Vic Mountain and the ashes of rice watered by the Spring of Life����


    ��Alright, just tell me the price.�� Mag rolled his eyes.


    ��The price of one century egg is 200 copper coins. One century egg can be used to make four bowls of congee with pork and century egg,�� the system replied.


    Mag thought for a while before asking, ��System, what is the cost price of one century egg if it was made from an ordinary duck egg and ingredients that are more easily obtainable?��


    ��Host, as a candidate for the God of Cookery, it is only basic professional ethics to use the best ingredients to make delicious food for the customers. How can you make do with ordinary ingredients in the situation where you have the choice of excellent ingredients? That��s not befitting of the status and judgment of the God of Cookery����


    ��Firstly, I am the owner of a restaurant who has to think about making profits. While doing good, I have to control the amount I put in for my cost price to prevent the restaurant from running into a crisis just because of my personal feelings or actions. This is a disy of intelligence. It has nothing to do with status or judgment,�� Mag interrupted the system.


    ��But with normal ingredients, you would not be able to bring out the best vor of this dish. There would be a big gap with the capabilities of the host as a candidate for the God of Cookery. This would not be advantageous for the image of the God of Cookery,�� the system insisted.


    ��I will use normal ingredients and my most sincere culinary skills to make a bowl of congee with pork and century egg for the hardworking cleaners, not so that they would embark on the journey of a foodie, but because they have worked in the cold for consecutive hours, and having a bowl of piping hot and delicious congee will make it easier for them to bear the winter. System, you��re forgetting the initial cause of this. You��re missing the point.��


    Mag smirked, and said, ��Prepare 33 servings of ordinary century egg for me. An ordinary duck egg costs 2 copper coins in the market. I will give you 5 copper coins for making the century egg and additional 3 copper for your other expenditure. So, it��ll be 10 copper coins for an ordinary century egg.��


    ��Host, you����


    ��That��s settled,�� Mag interrupted the system calmly, and continued, ��I will take the best century egg from you for the congee with pork and century egg that is sold in the restaurant.��


    ��I����


    ��You will supply the ordinary century egg from now on. It��s a fixed order and the price quoted is reasonable. Your profits will be more than five times your cost price. This is a business opportunity that is hard toe by,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Deal!�� the system said almost immediately.


    The corner of Mag��s lips curled up slightly. After going through the ingredients in his mind, he turned to walk downstairs with a basket as he brought Anna out to the market.


    Learning cooking required arge number of ingredients. The cost price of using the ingredients in the fridge was too high, so Mag wanted to let Anna practice with normal ingredients first, just like Firis.


    At the same time, he wanted to buy the ingredients for the breakfast that he was going to make for the cleaners tomorrow morning. Lowering the cost price for his phnthropy would allow him tost longer.


    Mag��s money did not fall from the sky, so he knew very well what he should do.


    100 duck eggs, two bags of good quality pearl rice, a piece of lean meat, and other ingredients needed to make century eggs... When he came out from the market, Mag��s basket was already filled with various ingredients.


    ��Send the rice to Mamy Restaurant in half an hour,�� Mag told the owner of the rice shop who was loading the rice into his cart. After that, he brought Anna to a DIY shop to buy some soil and ashes before returning to the restaurant.


    ��Uncle Mag, are you nting flowers?�� Anna looked at Mag curiously as she watched him put the soil, ashes, and other things down.


    ��No, I am preparing to make a food called century egg.�� Mag shook his head and put the things down behind a shelf forter use. He had to wait until he entered the test field for the God of Cookery tonight before he could start making century eggs.


    ��Century egg?�� Anna thought for a while. She had never heard of such food.


    However, she had never heard of any food that Uncle Mag made, yet he could still surprise everyone every time.


    ��Anna, if you want to continue practicing, you can use these ingredients. When you are able to make a te of Yangzhou fried rice that I am satisfied with, you can start using the ingredients in the fridge,�� Mag said with a smile as he put the ingredients for Anna on the table.

 Chapter 1131 - Cyril Is Just An Imbecile Who Cannot Be Groomed

    <h4>Chapter 1131: Cyril Is Just An Imbecile Who Cannot Be Groomed</h4>


    In an old study room in the Moreton Manor.


    Cyril stood looking at Jeffree, who was reading a report, over the table as he carefully said, ��Father, there has been a lot of dissatisfaction and feedback from the board members about letting Gloria join the board. Do you think we need to give them an exnation on that, and dismiss Gloria from her position first to appease them?��


    ��Dissatisfaction?�� Jeffree looked up and looked at Cyril cynically. ��Since when do I need to seek the approval of others when I make my decisions? Besides, who else would be dissatisfied with it other than you?��


    Cyril��s lips trembled. He slowly clenched his fists as he looked at Jeffree, and decisively said, ��Sir, Gloria is just a woman. Right now, you��re only left with me as your only son. If you��re going to continue supporting Gloria like that and make me look like a fool, who is going to inherit the Moreton Family and the Chamber of Commerce? Don��t tell me you��re really willing to hand the family over to a woman who will be marrying out?��


    ��You...�� Jeffree mmed the report in his hand on the table and red straight at him. Cyril, this fearless and unfilial thing, actually dared to talk to him like this. His blood rushed into his head, and he suddenly felt a little faint.


    Cyril, who was still a little fearful, becamepletely fearless after seeing that reaction. He scoffed, ��Father, Big Brother would never inherit the family��s property. All he cares about is his students. If you don��t wish to see the huge Moreton Family inheritance fall into the hands of others, you should start grooming me. Only I can let the Moreton Family continue its legacy.��


    ��Scram! Get out!�� Jeffree threw the report on the table at Cyril.


    Cyril dodged to the side and nced at Jeffree, who was lying in the chair with his eyes closed. He smirked, picked the report up, and put it back on the table with a smile as he said, ��Since Father isn��t feeling well, I will take my leave. The Chamber��s year-end g is just a few days away. I will ask the board members to take a stand and kick Gloria out of the board.��


    After saying that, Cyril left quickly before Jeffree exploded again.


    Jeffree pulled out a small bottle from a drawer and twisted the cap open with his trembling hands. He lifted his head and took a big gulp. After a long while, he let out a long breath. The redness on his face faded away slowly. He opened his eyes, and the usually sharp and imposing pair of eyes had a hint of destion in them.


    <i>Was I really wrong back then?</i> Jeffree looked out of the window as he got lost in his thoughts. In the past, in order to make Lance inherit the family��s inheritance, he forced him to do many things, which led to Lance going to a Chaos School to be a teacher, giving up his right to the inheritance.


    All these years, he had been grooming Cyril in order to make the Moreton Family continue flourishing, putting his hopes and dreams on him almost as though he was the only heir.


    With such a status put on him, Cyril was naturally fearless. He would go around merry-making, and did not put any effort into running thepany.


    <i>Can I only hand the family over to thatd?</i> Jeffree frowned. His heart wavered a little before a figure shed in his mind.


    ��Gloria...�� Jeffree murmured. He tapped lightly on the table. Thisdy��s recent performance did catch him by surprise. He did not expect her to make Blue Suede Textiles Shop, which had been making a loss for several years, profit so quickly.


    Just before today, he had never really considered allowing Gloria to inherit the Moreton Family.


    Jeffree��s gaze became solemn once again as he scoffed, ��Heh, young brat, your dad is still alive, and you already have the guts to challenge me.��


    <i>Since Ian, that old fart, can hand the Buffett Family over to the youngss, Scheer, don��t you think that I can hand Moreton over to Gloria? Rather than handing it over to that wastrel who would only cause chaos in the family, why don��t I hand it over to Gloria, who is more capable? Thatss is meticulous and quite talented. If I were to put in more effort into grooming her, she wouldn��t be any worse than Lance.</i>


    ��Manard,�� Jeffree called out towards the door.


    Manard opened the door and walked in.


    ��Call Mars over,�� Jeffree instructed.


    ��Yes,�� Manard replied respectfully and turned to leave.


    ...


    ��Mr, Cyril, did the talk with your father not go smoothly?�� said a middle-aged man who was standing in a pavilion of the Moreton Manor with a smile as he watched Cyril walk over quickly.


    ��It was pretty much what Chief Bolton expected. Although the old man was very angry, all he could do was get me to scram. It seems like he had never thought of handing Moreton and the Chamber of Commerce to Gloria,�� Cyril said with a soothingugh. After living under the oppression of Jeffree for so many years, he had finally gotten back at him today.


    ��Chief Jeffree mocked Old Master Ian��s decision to hand the Buffett Family over to Scheer more than once. How could he hand the family over to a daughter, what more a granddaughter? The position of the chief of the Moreton Family is yours for sure, Mr. Cyril,�� Bolton said with a smile, looking as though it was all within his expectations.


    Cyril was ted. As he looked at Bolten, he said, ��Chief Bolton, you��ve already promised to help me secure the position of chief. The first step in doing so is to kick Gloria out. This wouldn��t be a problem, right?��


    ��Don��t worry. The Mars Family and Dodges Family are still quite influential in the Chamber. Besides, everyone knows that you will be the chief of the Moreton Family sooner orter. As long as you request it, the board members are sure to agree. All we need is half of the board members to vote Gloria out, and even the president would not be able to stop us.��


    Bolton stroked his mustache and looked at Cyril as he said, ��However, after that��s done, Mr. Cyril, what you promised...��


    ��Don��t worry, Chief Bolton. As long as I can inherit the Moreton Family and be the head of the family, I will definitely help you be the president of the Chamber during the next election,�� Cyril said with a nod.


    ��Very well. Mr. Cyril, you��re indeed a smart person. I��ll make a trip over to the Dodges Family right now.�� Bolton��s smile became even brighter before he left.


    ...


    ��Father, why must we help Cyril? This fellow is not trustworthy. You can��t believe his words.��


    In avish horse-drawn carriage, a young person looked at Bolton.


    ��Cyril is just an imbecile who cannot be groomed. As long as he bes the chief of the Moreton Family, it will just be a matter of time before we eat him up whole. Since that��s the case, why don��t we just give him a hand?�� Bolton scoffed. ��It��s enough to have one Scheer. If we have another Gloria, then it will really be impossible for the Mars Family to make our mark.��

 Chapter 1132 - Job Title: Junior Chopper

    <h4>Chapter 1132: Job Title: Junior Chopper</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Mr. Mag.��


    As noon was approaching, the sound of the door knocking and Gina��s voice were heard.


    Mag opened the door, and Gina walked in with Elizabeth, empty-handed.


    ��Gina, didn��t you go to collect shark��s fins?�� Mag looked out. There were no shark��s fins outside.


    ��Mr. Mag, you��re really Gina��s benefactor.�� Gina pounced at Mag agitatedly and wrapped her legs around him like an octopus naturally.


    ��Hm?�� Baffled, Mag looked at Gina who was hugging him agitatedly.


    ��With the help of the magical weapon, the Nether Sharks who invaded Lantisde were all killed by our people. ording to your wishes, the remaining ones were all kept in a fish farm to rear. There were almost no deaths among the merfolk during this invasion, and none of the cities were badly damaged by the Nether Sharks.


    ��This was all possible because of you!��


    Gina looked up at Mag as though she was looking at an honorable and respectable god.


    ��That��s great.�� Mag��s eyes also lit up when he heard that. It was great that the merfolk of Lantisde would not have to be ughtered by the Nether Sharks, and the deep-sea fish farm also sessfully established the supply chain for Nether Shark��s fins and lips.


    <i>How did he do that? He could actually subdue such a powerful magic beast and solve the problem a powerful race could not solve for centuries.</i> Elizabeth looked at Mag curiously as though it was her first time knowing him.


    She had originally thought that he was just an ordinary human chef who came to Mamy Restaurant to work because Miya invited him to.


    Now, she did not think that Mag seemed like an ordinary human. Whether it was his calmness when facing powerful customers or the negotiation with the high priest of Lantisde on the ocean surface, all of them seemed to reveal the extraordinary side of him.


    This man seemed to be hiding a lot of abilities, making people constantly surprised and curious.


    ��But, where are the shark��s fins?�� Mag asked Gina.


    ��Oh.�� Gina quickly let go of Mag and pulled out a small blue crystal ball with a smile as she said, ��Because there were too many shark��s fins, I couldn��t bring all of them back, so the high priest passed me this crystal ball so that I can use it to store the shark��s lips and shark��s fins.��


    Mag looked at the crystal ball the size of a marble in Gina��s hand. It was azure blue like the vast ocean. It did look simr to the crystal ball that the high priest had with him, just a lot smaller. It seemed like it was also a space magical tool.


    ��You said that there were a lot, how many?�� Mag asked.


    Gina thought for a while, and answered, ��Around 500 sets. If I were to let them all out, it could fill this entire kitchen up.��


    Mag observed a moment of silence for the Nether Shark tribe. After that, he looked at Gina and said, ��Then take 50 sets out first. I need to roast them dry. I still have to make two more ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� today.��


    ��I��m here for work.�� Cami pushed the door open and entered. She nced and greeted everyone casually and walked straight into the kitchen. When she saw no one in the kitchen, she turned back to look at Mag in surprise, and asked, ��Where��s Miss Firis? The one who taught me to cut the vegetables.��


    Mag looked at Cami, and said, ��She left. From today onwards, you will be fully in charge of the preparation of the ingredients. Your job title: junior chopper.


    ��L-left?�� Cami was stunned. She pointed at the list of ingredients at the side and raised her pitch. ��That would mean that I have to cut all these vegetables up by myself?��


    Mag replied, ��That��s Firis��s job every day. If you find it too difficult, I can do a small part of it.��


    Cami waved her hand, and confidently said, ��Hmph, no need for that. It��s such a simple job, why would it be too difficult for me?��


    Mag nced at his watch, and said, ��There��s still an hour before we start our business. You can start now.��


    ��Hmph.�� Cami snorted. She went upstairs to get changed, and then quickly entered the kitchen. She grabbed 10 knives and started slicing the ingredients.


    ...


    ��From tomorrow morning onwards, our restaurant will provide free breakfast for the cleaners.��


    Mag made the announcement during lunch.


    ��For free, that means we won��t be collecting money from them?�� Yabemiya said in shock.


    The rest also looked at Mag. That would not be a small sum of money judging from the prices on Mamy Restaurant��s menu.


    Mag nodded slightly. ��The cleaners start their work at 4 am. The weather is so cold, but they can only have breakfast that is frozen like ice, and they don��t even have a sip of warm water to drink. I felt that I should do something about it, so I went to the person-in-charge to discuss providing breakfast for them at least until the winter is over.��


    ��They��re so pitiful. I even saw an old man fall in the snow previously. Luckily I managed to dodge in time, and the uncle at the side helped him to the hospital. I haven��t seen him after that,�� Amy said sympathetically.


    Mag looked at Amy in shock. He did not think that he was once so close to bankruptcy.


    ��Boss, at what time do we provide breakfast? Is it the same as the restaurant��s operating hours?�� Yabemiya asked.


    ��No, we agreed on 7 am every morning, but I have already settled everything. There��s no need for you all to worry. Your working hours will not change,�� Mag said with a shake of his head.


    ��Boss, you��re such a nice person.�� Yabemiya gave Mag a thumbs up with a smile as she said, ��Then I wille to the restaurant earlier from tomorrow morning onwards too.��


    <i>Is this fellow trying to make himself look better? Those humans sweeping the floor aren��t even ves. It��s just a job, what��s there to be pitiful about them?</i> Cami nced at Mag and pouted in disdain. <i>Humans just like to make a mountain out of a molehill.</i>


    ��My working hours will be the same as Miya��s,�� Elizabeth said coldly.


    ��Since you��reing early, then... I will get more sleep. The bed is sofortable in winter I don��t even want to get up,�� Ba said.


    ��I... I will... wake up early.�� Gina raised her hand as she stuttered the words of themon tongue out before she gave Mag a big smile.


    ��I��ll wake up early too.�� Anna raised her little hand as well.


    Amy thought for a while, and seriously said, ��Since you��re all going to wake up early, I will sleep in a little more for you. Otherwise, you will all be lethargic.��


    ��Meow.�� Ugly Duckling put its two front paws on Amy��s stool and meowed at her.


    ��It��s alright, Ugly Duckling, I will sleep in for you too. Feel free to wake up early,�� Amy consoled.

 Chapter 1133 - This Is The Letter Of Challenge, Mr. Mag. Please Accept It

    <h4>Chapter 1133: This Is The Letter Of Challenge, Mr. Mag. Please ept It</h4>


    Outside of Mamy Restaurant, a bald middle-aged man agitatedly said to Sith, ��Boss, let��s send a letter of challenge to Mamy Restaurant and challenge them formally. Our restaurant��s business has been doubling, and our new customers are all singing our praises. The top spot of the Soup Rankings should be ours.��


    ��It��s almost operation hours soon. Sending them the letter of challenge now isn��t very nice...�� The boss of Sith Restaurant, who was wearing a ck chef��s suit, held a letter of challenge tightly. There was some hesitation on his face.


    The bald middle-aged man shook his head, and said, ��No. There are so many customers here who could be our witness, and we are going to tell everyone that our Sith Restaurant��s freshwater seafood soup is the real champion of the Soup Rankings. So, the Food Association will rearrange the rankings again.


    ��There are so many customers here who are still misled by the wrong rankings on the Delicious Cuisine Rankings. The top spot is ours by right, and these customers should be lining up outside of Sith Restaurant. Boss, shouldn��t we speak up for what is rightfully ours?��


    Sith was silent after looking at the hundreds of people lining up outside Mamy Restaurant. Although Sith Restaurant��s business was also very brisk now, it still wasn��tparable to Mamy Restaurant��s. If Sith Restaurant ever achieved such standards, he would reach the pinnacle of his life too.


    ��Alright. Let��s go and give our letter of challenge now. We will have a fair and square duel to decide who��s the number one on the Soup Rankings.�� Sith��s gaze became determined, and he strode to Mamy Restaurant��s entrance decisively. The bald man quickly caught up with him.


    ��Who are they? Line cutters?��


    The customers in the extremely long line were looking at the two people walking toward the door with curiosity.


    ��Hmm? If I remember correctly, isn��t that the boss of Sith Restaurant? What��s he doing here?��


    ��The freshwater seafood soup at Sith Restaurant is quite good.��


    ��Yes. They use freshly caught freshwater seafood. Their ingredients are good and the portion is great too. If we are just about soup, that is one of Chaos City��s rare delicacies.��


    Very soon, people in the line began to recognize Sith, and started a discussion.


    Sith was about to knock on the restaurant��s door, but the bells on the door jingled, and the door opened from the inside.


    Mag, who opened the door, saw a middle-aged man in a ck chef��s uniform holding his hand up. Perplexed, he asked, ��Excuse me, can I help you?��


    ��Hello, Mr. Mag. I am the boss-cum-head chef of the Sith Restaurant.�� Sith extended his hand to Mag.


    ��Hello, Boss Sith.�� Mag shook his hand. He recalled that the freshwater seafood soup from Sith Restaurant hade in second on the Soup Rankings. This Boss Sith came here in a rush, and definitely didn��t look like he was here to have his meal.


    Sith retrieved his hand and got to the point with Mag. ��First of all, I want to congratte you on your restaurant taking all the top spots in the current Delicious Cuisine Rankings. I havee today to challenge you for the top spot of the Soup Rankings. Your braised chicken and rice is indeed very outstanding, but I believe my freshwater seafood soup isn��t second to any other soup. Hence, I would like to have a duel with you to decide the real number one on the Soup Rankings.��


    <i>Oh, he came for a challenge.</i> Mag got his point. Ever since he gained his reputation after winning against the chef of Ducas Restaurant, he had not been challenged for quite some time. He didn��t expect anybody toe and challenge him after he conquered all the six rankings. He was really rather surprised.


    ��Yes. This is the letter of challenge, Mr. Mag. Please ept it.�� Sith passed the letter of challenge in his hands over.


    Mag took the letter of challenge after a moment of hesitation.


    He had a quite neutral impression of this Boss Sith. People with exceptional skills could be a little prideful. The first and the second were natural enemies. A duel was inevitable if one of them wasn��t convinced.


    He nced through the letter of challenge. It was simr to what Sith had said. The theme of the duel was soup. Famous culinary critics and the president of the Food Association would be invited as their judges to conduct a professional duel.


    And the wager was the number one spot on the Soup Rankings.


    Frankly speaking, Mag wasn��t fond of such meaningless challenges.


    But if he rejected it, he would damage his reputation, so he couldn��t help but think about it.


    ��Wow. He actually came to challenge Boss Mag! This Boss Sith is a little crazy?��


    ��The duel between number one and number two on the Soup Rankings should be a very exciting one.��


    ��After the release of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��, no other soups would taste better, right? This would most likely be a crushing defeat?��


    The customers began to discuss among themselves after they heard Sith��s words.


    The bald middle-aged man who was following Sith sarcastically said to Mag, ��Don��t tell me you are afraid? If you won��t ept the challenge, then tell the Food Association and let them change the ranking of the Soup Rankings. Let Sith Restaurant��s freshwater seafood soup have the top spot. Then, we won��t force you to do anything.��


    Sith looked at that bald man with displeasure, but this concerned the future of Sith Restaurant, so he didn��tment at all. He simply looked at Mag and waited for his answer.


    Mag looked at that bald guy with a smirk, and epted the letter of challenge. He smiled at Sith. ��Since Boss Sith invited me so graciously, I will ept this letter of challenge. However, since you set up the challenge and set the rules, I will decide on the time and location. Is that alright with you?��


    Sith was taken aback by Mag��s decisiveness. After a brief consideration, he nodded.


    ��Let��s set the challenge at 4.30 pm this evening at Mamy Restaurant��s entrance. My restaurant will start its dinner service at 5 pm sharp, so please get your cooking preparation ready earlier, Boss Sith.


    ��Oh, yes. There��s something I want to inform you about beforehand. I have already categorized the braised chicken and rice from the soup category as a main dish. I have just introduced a new soup item called ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� yesterday. Because this soup takes one whole day to cook, I won��t be cooking on the spot. Instead, I will be presenting apleted item straightaway,�� Mag continued.


    ��A new soup item?�� Sith was even more surprised. The braised chicken soup was already acknowledged by the Food Association. He didn��t expect Mag to skip that and use a newly introduced soup item to duel with him.


    ��Oh, regarding the wager. Apart from the top spot on the Soup Rankings, I want to add something,�� Mag said.


    Sith warily asked Mag, ��What do you want to add?��


    ��The loser will have to pay the other party 10,000 copper coins,�� Mag said smilingly.

 Chapter 1134 - What Drug This Restaurant Is Selling

    <h4>Chapter 1134: What Drug This Restaurant Is Selling</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Wow! Boss Mag had epted the challenge! Looks like I have to ask my boss for time off tonight to watch this duel.��


    ��I alwayse here to line up at this time. Seems like there will be a free showter.��


    ��Anybody wanna bet? I bet Boss Mag is going to win!��


    ��Nobody will be idiotic enough to set up a bet when there is no doubt about the oue.��


    The customers were getting excited after watching Mag ept the letter of challenge.


    ��10,000 copper coins?��


    Sith was stunned. He thought Mag was going to add a huge wager. The boss of Ricky��s Rotisserie had lost his entire shop to Boss Mag when he challenged him in the past. He didn��t expect Mag to only add on 10,000 copper coins.


    ��Ah. Seems like this chap is really afraid.�� The bald guy at the side looked at Mag with disdain. His gaze began to get heated.


    As an old employee of Sith Restaurant, he was waiting for the freshwater seafood soup to get the number one spot so he could encourage his boss to open a second restaurant. Then, he would be the new manager of the new shop, and the boss would teach him the freshwater seafood soup recipe that he had guarded so closely.


    ��Yes. 10,000 copper coins.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Alright, I agree.�� Sith nodded after a while.


    ��I have epted your letter of challenge. You can go now, Boss Sith. I have to start my service now.�� Mag kept the letter of challenge, and then opened the door wide. He stepped aside with a smile, and said, ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��Do you need my help, Boss Mag?�� Krassu asked when he reached the entrance and nced at Sith.


    ��I can help too.�� Amy came forward eagerly.


    ��There��s no need to,�� Mag quickly replied. He was slightly afraid that Krassu and Amy would euthanize the two of them with a fireball. That would be too cruel.


    ��Go for it, Mr. Mag.�� Gloria stopped at the entrance and encouraged Mag with a smile and a clenched fist.


    <i>This chap! What has he done to deserve a smile from my adorable Miss Gloria! </i>Cami stared at Mag aggrievedly from a corner. ��There��s no true love between opposite sex!�� she said through clenched teeth.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded with a smile as he felt an inexplicable chill up his back.


    Mag greeted his regr customers warmly and ignored Sith.


    The bald guy was annoyed, and wanted to argue. ��This rude fellow����


    ��That��s enough. He��s already very gracious and magnanimous. I don��t think I could do what he did if I were in his position,�� Sith interrupted the bald guy��s words, and took a good look at Mag. Although this man was young, his calmness unsettled him. ��We have to visit the Food Association and a few culinary experts.��


    ��Alright.�� The bald guy retrieved his gaze grudgingly and quickly caught up with Sith.


    ��Boss Mag, do you have news about Miss Shirley? Or, did she write to you?�� Constantine asked Mag expectantly when he reached him.


    Mag got a shock when he saw Constantine. This famous swinging bachelor had always been particr about his image, but now he looked emaciated with dark eye circles, bloodshot eyes, and messy hair and beard. He resembled a homeless man.


    ��She didn��t write to us.�� Mag shook his head. However, he couldn��t bear to see Constantine like this. Why was he having this one-sided love? After all, hers could be bigger than Constantine��s if she took it out.


    ��There is still no news...�� Constantine seemed to have lost all his energy instantly. He swayed, and only managed to stable himself by grasping onto the door.


    ��I am so regretful. I regret that I didn��t have the courage to profess my feelings for her. I only realized her importance after I lost her...�� Constantine started sobbing with tears flowing all over his face.


    ��What a passionate man.��


    ��Indeed. There are not many men like him nowadays.��


    Many regrs knew about Constantine. He had beening frequently to ask about Shirley recently. The customers naturally still remembered the beautiful but quiet server, so they couldn��t help butment when they saw Constantine like this.


    ��Constantine, Male, 33 years old. Due to love sickness causing severe insomnia,ck of appetite, a sharp decline in body functions, and poor immunity, his life could be in peril.��


    <i>Is this guy Romeo? He actually got lovesick! </i>Mag raised his eyes when he saw the Omniscient door��s test result. It seemed like Shirley��s departure had dealt Constantine a big blow. He pondered for a while, and then said to the devastated Constantine, ��Mr. Constantine, Shirley said she woulde back, but it would be a few yearster.��


    ��S-she really wille back again?�� Constantine jerked his head up to look at Mag as if he was holding onto a lifeline.


    Smiling, Mag nodded. ��However, looking at an elf��s lifespan, no matter how many yearster it is, Shirley��s appearance won��t change much, and if you continue to live like this, Mr. Constantine, I am afraid it will be your funeral when you meet again.��


    Constantine stared at his thin and pale hands, and was stunned momentarily. He was so consumed by his sadness and pining that he had neglected his body. He didn��t realize that he was already so weakened.


    <i>No! I have to remain healthy before Miss Shirley��s return. I want to dy my process of aging. I don��t want to age so fast, otherwise Miss Shirley won��t be able to recognize me when she��s back.</i> Constantine quickly made up his mind, and said to Mag, ��Thank you, Mr. Mag. I will live my life properly so I can see Miss Shirley again, and tell her personally all the words that I didn��t say to her before.��


    After speaking, he strode into the restaurant and sat down at his usual seat.


    <i>I hope you can continue to live with fortitude when your confession fails.</i> Mag shrugged and continued to wee his next customer with a smile.


    <i>The men��s charging station, Mamy Restaurant, here Ie again. </i>A man who was fumbling walked toward Mamy Restaurant with a zing look in his eyes.


    <i>A newly weddy has a voracious sexual appetite. </i>Vicennio had already experienced this saying. What he didn��t expect was the honeymoon period wouldst so long. The shrew at home was getting increasingly hungry. She was draining him dry every day on the bed.


    If it weren��t for Mamy Restaurant providing him with the energy of two roujiamos, he would have already died on the bed.


    <i>I have to add another roujiamo today topensate for what I have lost, </i>Vicennio vowed in his heart and quickened his steps.


    A horse-drawn carriage stopped in front of the restaurant. An exquisite face was revealed behind the curtain, and the seductive eyes were following Vicennio. Sheughed flirtatiously, and whispered to herself, ��Huh, so this is where he sneaks out to every day. I want to see what drug this restaurant is selling that makes him stronger and stronger every day.��

 Chapter 1135 - Who Can Handle That!

    <h4>Chapter 1135: Who Can Handle That!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Attendant, I want three roujiamo and a bowl of tofu pudding,�� Vicennio ordered naturally as he took a seat.


    ��Sure.�� Yabemiya nodded.


    Just then, an aroma wafted in, and a voluptuous woman took a seat beside Vicennio with a smile as she said, ��I want three roujiamo and a tofu pudding too.��


    Vicennio, upon smelling that familiar fragrance, opened his mouth wide in disbelief and turned his head over slowly to look at the woman sitting beside him. She was looking at him. He jumped up like a rat whose tail was stepped on, and eximed, ��Honey! What are you doing here!?��


    Everyone in the restaurant turned over to look in their direction. Noise andmotion were not allowed in Mamy Restaurant.


    Vicennio��s skinny look was no better than Constantine��s. He was pale and looked very frail.


    In contrast, the woman who was sitting beside him had flushed cheeks and a voluptuous figure. She was beautiful and her eyes were full of tender gentleness.


    ��Honey, you��ve frightened me,�� that youngdy said coquettishly and shyly as she patted her chest lightly, making her bosom sway.


    ��Who can handle that...��


    Numerous men swallowed subconsciously as they looked at Vicennio. Should they pity or envy him?


    Vicennio quickly realized that he seemed to have overreacted. He recalled Mamy Restaurant��s rules, and quickly sat back down and apologized to Yabemiya, who was still standing there. After that, he looked at Bonnie and softly asked, ��Honey, why are you here? Weren��t you sleeping?��


    ��How can I sleep after you leave?�� Bonnie hammered Vicennio��s shoulder with her little fists, and said with grievance, ��So I followed you out and saw you enter this restaurant. I happened to be hungry, so I followed you in. Why do you look unhappy? Does it make you unhappy to eat with me?��


    ��How can that be? I just saw that you were very tired, so I didn��t wake you up.�� Vicennio wanted to give himself a p. How could he not realize that Bonnie was following him?


    ��No, you��re the one who had it rough.�� Bonnie pulled out a silk handkerchief from her bosom and wiped Vicennio��s forehead. ��Look, you��re already perspiring.��


    ��I... just passed by. It��s just a little perspiration...�� Vicennio��s voice was trembling. This was a tigress he had at home, not a shy little kitten. She would only put on an act in front of others. On the bed, she was a totally different person.


    ��Cough, cough.�� Miya, who was left hanging at the side interrupted their private moment, and said, ��So it��s three roujiamo and a tofu pudding for each of you, right?��


    ��Yes, I want the same as him.�� Bonnie nodded with a smile. She looked at Miya and praised, ��Miss, you��re really pretty.��


    After that, she nced at Vicennio. Did this scoundrele over to this restaurant every day because of the pretty service staff?


    Vicennio could only pretend not to understand Bonnie��s gaze, and quickly said, ��No, no, Honey, the roujiamo isn��t that good. It��s not to your liking. You should have a rainbow fried rice. That looks good and tastes good. Also, for the tofu pudding, you should get the sweet one. Although I am team savory, the sweet tofu pudding should suit your taste more.��


    ��Rainbow fried rice?�� Upon hearing that, Bonnie��s eyes lit up. The name itself was interesting. Could this restaurant really have made fried rice with the beautiful rainbow fried rice?


    However, why did this scoundrel stop her from eating the roujiamo?


    Bonnie was suspicious.


    ��Honey, order your food quickly, the other customers are still waiting.�� Vicennio was a little guilty, so he directly told Yabemiya, ��Get her a te of Yangzhou fried rice and a sweet tofu pudding. That will be all.��


    ��Alright, please wait for a moment.�� Yabemiya nodded and turned to walk to the next customer.


    Vicennio heaved a sigh of relief. The medicinal effect of the roujiamo was too strong. He could only be on par with Bonnie after eating it. If Bonnie was to eat it too...


    He could not imagine what the oue would be like.


    Bonnie looked around the restaurant. The interior was designed to befortable, and the distance between tables was just nice. She retracted her gaze and looked at Vicennio a little sadly as she said, ��Honey, you��re really good at choosing ces, but why didn��t you bring me over to a restaurant with such great ambiance in the past? You��re just eating on your own, and didn��t even care about me. That��s so upsetting.��


    ��Actually... I��ve also recently just discovered this restaurant. I... I was nning to give it a try and bring you over next time,�� Vicennio said nervously as beads of perspiration started forming on his forehead again.


    Amy was walking past with Ugly Duckling in her hands when she suddenly stopped, and curiously asked, ��Hm? Mr. Feeble, don��t youe over every day?��


    ��Little Boss, you��ve got it wrong!�� Vicennio��s face turned dark. As he saw Bonnie��s smile change slowly, he exined with a stutter, ��Ho... Honey, listen to me...��


    ��Alright, enough said. You have more than enough time to exin when we get back,�� Bonnie said magnanimously.


    Vicennio sighed silently inside. He could already expect what would happen to him after he went back today.


    ��Your roujiamo, Yangzhou fried rice, and tofu puddings.�� Not longter, Yabemiya came over with a tray and served their food.


    Vicennio quickly took the three roujiamo over to his side, and then ced the Yangzhou fried rice and sweet tofu pudding in front of Bonnie with a smile as he said, ��Honey, here��s your rainbow fried rice and your sweet tofu pudding. It��s said that your skin will be better after eating this tofu pudding.��


    ��And I was wondering why your skin is getting more and more supple. So you��ve been eating these tonics behind my back every day. Are you intending to look for other richdies to be your sugar mummy after I��ve be old and ugly?�� Bonnie questioned Vicennio.


    Although Vicennio really was like a gigolo... he never had such an intention!


    Just Bonnie alone was enough to make his legs weak; how would he have the strength and energy to look for other richdies? He only ate the tofu pudding because it was really very good.


    ��Alright, I trust you.�� Bonnie watched Vicennio for a while and nodded before he could even exin himself. After that, she picked up the spoon and put the beautiful fried rice, which looked as though the rainbow was really cut up and put inside, into her mouth.


    ��Oh! What a delightful taste!�� Just after chewing for a while, Bonnie was pleasantly surprised. The richness of each ingredient exploded in her mouth, and the more she chewed, the better it tasted. It was the taste of bliss.


    After swallowing her food, she could not help but scoop another mouthful up as she could not resist immersing herself in the delicacy.


    Vicennio watched Bonnie beam with happiness and heaved a sigh of relief. He picked up the roujiamo, the twoyers of soft and crispy aromatic bai ji bread with the tender braised meat in between. The fragrance of the juicy meat oozed out with just one bite, making every taste bud on his tongue tingle with joy.


    He closed his eyes and felt the blood in his body rush to every part of his body, filling up all the emptiness, making him feel replenished.

 Chapter 1136 - Dear, You Are So, So Naughty!

    <h4>Chapter 1136: Dear, You Are So, So Naughty!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After eating a bowl of delightful Yangzhou fried rice and a helping of sweet tofu pudding, Bonnie licked her lips, and her gazended on thest roujiamo next to Vicennio��s hand.


    <i>How could she eat so quickly!</i> Vicennio was shocked as he was only halfway through his second roujiamo. He slowly turned his body to block Bonnie��s vision, and quickly took a big bite of the roujiamo. He had to finish it as soon as possible.


    ��Dear, looks like you are not able to finish that. I will help you with thest one.�� One hand glided across his body before snatching that roujiamo away.


    ��No!!!�� Vicennio was rmed as he red at the hand that grabbed the roujiamo slowly retracted back. He forced himself to stay calm while he said to Bonnie, ��Dear, this... this roujiamo isn��t suitable for you. Why don��t you have an ice cream? That is also something very nice.��


    ��No way. I have to find out what this roujiamo tastes like today.�� Bonnie shook her head, and then took a bite of the roujiamo in front of Vicennio��s gradually widening eyes.


    ��Crack.��


    The crispy skin gave out a light ��cackling�� sound, and the braised meat in between the soft and fragrant bai ji bread released its juice instantly. Different from the Yangzhou fried rice delightful scrumptiousness, the meat was full and domineering as if a pail of water was sshed over boiling oil. The taste buds were brought to life instantaneously.


    What was more unbelievable was that after swallowing it, it became a fiery hot breath that ran on a rampage throughout the body. As if a tiny monster had gone in, it made the person restless. The whole body felt heated up.


    ��Mmm~��


    Bonnie��s mouth opened slightly, and she gave out a moan of rapture with a flushing face.


    ��Rip~��


    At the same time, a distinct sound of cloth ripping could be heard. Bonnie��s cor was burst open, and her ample breasts almost spilled out.


    ��Oh! This feeling is simply too lovely!��


    Bonnie didn��t notice her ripped clothes, as she had only had one thought left in her mind. She didn��t feel ufortable after the initial heat had disappeared. Instead, she felt warm and tingling, and the tiredness fromst night��s and this morning��s ��fierce battles�� was totally gone. She even had the sensation that she could go for another 300 rounds.


    <i>Oh sh*t!</i> Vicennio reached out to cover Bonnie��s exposed chest, and his mind wentpletely nk. It was over for him today.


    Bonnie opened her eyes and looked at Vicennio seductively. She hit him in his chest with her fist, and coquettishly said, ��Dear, you are so, so naughty! You actually keep such good stuff all to yourself.��


    ��I...�� Vicennio wanted to cry.


    ��I��ll teach you a lesson when we get back.�� Bonnie licked her lips and continued eating the roujiamo.


    <i>I didn��t expect a restaurant that looks so decent actually sells this kind of drugs, and it��s made to taste so good. This boss is really a genius. </i>Bonnie��s gaze moved toward the kitchen. No wonder her husband had gotten more and more ��formidable�� recently. He hade here for a boost every single day.


    Vicennio finished the two roujiamos in a daze and settled the bill. He followed Bonnie out of the restaurant, distracted.


    ��Listen to me, Dear. The weather is lovely today, why don��t we���� Vicennio said with a straight face after boarding the carriage.


    ��Why don��t we do something exciting? We haven��t done it on a moving carriage before.�� Bonnie had a devilish smile. She was already lying atop of him, and began to undress and herself.


    The driver driving the carriage felt an unusual rocking and weird soundsing from the carriage. He decided to concentrate on his driving, and continued the journey calmly.


    ...


    ��Are you asking me to be the judge of the duel?�� In the Food Association Building, Robert was staring at Sith with surprise.


    Sith nodded. ��Yes. Mr. Mag has already epted my challenge, so I would like to invite you to be our main judge for this duel.��


    The first runner-up was challenging the champion of the Soup Rankings. This was the first duel after the Delicious Cuisine Rankings was announced.


    The current Delicious Cuisine Rankings created a big hoo-ha initially when Mamy Restaurant conquered all the six rankings. They were mostly bad reviews and defamations of the Delicious Cuisine Rankings.


    However, as time went on, this sincerely done ranking managed to gain the foodies�� recognition with all the delicacies. Even the most controversial Mamy Restaurant had turned the bad reviews around after more and more customers tried it for themselves and spread the words of praise. It had basically set itself up as the best restaurant in Chaos City.


    However, although everything was good with Mamy Restaurant, the soup part was indeed a little weak.


    Robert was also Mamy Restaurant��s regr customer. He had eaten the Braised chicken and rice a couple times. The taste was good and the soup was delicious.


    But to say that it was a soup dish was a bit too much as it had only a small amount to cover the rice.


    The Sith Restaurant��s freshwater seafood soup was indeed one of the best in soup dishes. Robert also had it frequently.


    After pondering, Robert nodded in agreement. ��Since this is the case, I will agree to be the judge of this soup duel.��


    Culinary arts needed innovation so they could bring more tasty food to the people. To make the culinary scene more vibrant, reasonablepetition would be to promote innovation.


    Boss Mag was indeed undeniably a genius. Every dish of his was very imaginative. His revolutionary cooking style had rejuvenated the entire culinary scene.


    Since both parties had already agreed, he, the president of the Food Association, being present at the duel could encourage more chefs to innovate.


    Happy, Sith quickly replied, ��We will bother you, then. The time of the duel is 4.30 pm today at Mamy Restaurant��s entrance.��


    Aftering out of the Food Association, Sith went to visit the vile-tongued critic, Febid.


    ��What? You want to duel with Boss Mag?�� Febid, who was writing his manuscript, lifted his head and looked at Sith as if he was an idiot. ��Are you feeling itchy?��


    Sith wanted to exin himself. ��Mr. Febid, I����


    ��Okay, since I am free this afternoon and have nned to go and eat at Mamy Restaurant tonight, I might as well be your judge,�� Febid interrupted Sith, and then continued writing his manuscript. ��You may leave. I still have to work.


    ��Thank you.�� Sith turned and went out. Although he knew that was how Febid��s character was, he was still spurred on by his sarcasm.


    Sith clenched his fists, and determinedly said to himself, ��My freshwater seafood soup will not lose to anybody.��


    Sith went to find another three rather well-known culinary experts, and invited them to be the duel��s judges before returning to the restaurant to prepare for the duel.


    At 4 o��clock, there was already a crowd gathering outside of Mamy Restaurant, waiting for a good show.


    But, at this moment, there was only a stove and a dark brown wine urn that was ced over the stove.

 Chapter 1137 - Soup Duel

    <h4>Chapter 1137: Soup Duel</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Is that the soup that Mamy Restaurant��s boss is going to use for the duel? Why is no one watching over it? Aren��t they too nonchnt?��


    ��Yes. I came here to support the Sith Restaurant��s freshwater seafood soup. It is the irreceable number one soup in my heart.��


    ��I heard the boss is going to use a new dish topete with Boss Sith. He is a little too confident.��


    ��There is no aroma at all. Is he just cooking water?��


    Many in the crowd came to watch a show after hearing about the duel. This restaurant was still closed, and there was nobody in sight. There was only a stove set up at the entrance with a wine urn cooking on top of it. The surrounding crowd was discussing in hushed voices to pass time before the duel could start.


    The restaurant��s regrs behaved rather calmly. Even though not many people had tried the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� yesterday, the aroma that caused a prisoner to break out from the prison next door, and resulted in the simultaneous appearance of the city lord, lord of the Gray Temple, and the warden lingered in everybody��s mind.


    ��Excuse me, Sith Restaurant ising through.�� Right at this moment, a horse-drawn carriage came; a bald guy was yelling loudly on it. Everyone gave way, and the carriage stopped at the restaurant��s entrance.


    Sith came out from the carriage, and was stunned by the wine urn in front of the door. Could this be the soup that Mag was going to use to duel with him? This was the first time that he had ever seen cookware like this.


    ��Heh. All he knows is using unusual things to attract attention.�� The bald guy smirked as he began to offload all kinds of kitchenware with a young chap. Very soon, a very professional stove was set up in front of Mamy Restaurant. Pots and pans and all kinds of different knives and kitchenware were present.


    ��That��s right. That looks like a professional chef. How is putting an urn herepeting?�� Everyone��s interest was piqued after watching the Sith Restaurant��s people work.


    Cooking was nothing unusual, but creating delicious food was a very demanding art form.


    The same kitchenware, the same ingredients, and even the same steps could result in totally different taste when different people made it.


    Sith Restaurant had be a well-known restaurant from a small restaurant in Chaos City because it had ranked second on the Soup rankings.


    Everyone was curious about how the famous freshwater seafood soup was made.


    Sith looked at the tightly shut restaurant��s door, and retrieved his gaze. He began to check on the kitchenware and spices, and then said to the bald guy, ��Are the ingredients ready?��


    ��I have already told them. They should be on their way here now. Old Joseph alway fishes at the cleanest area. The quality is the best.�� The bald guy nodded.


    ��Boss Sith, I have delivered the fish and shrimp you requested.�� Right at this moment, a voice spoke up, and everyone split up to let an old man with white hair carrying a wooden bucket through. He heaved a breath of relief after putting down the bucket.


    There were river shrimp, fish, and flower ms swimming happily in half a bucketful of clear and clean water.


    ��Wah, this river is really very clean, and these freshwater seafood items are so fresh too.��


    ��These were just caught from the river? Only the freshly caught ones are so energetic.��


    ��The Sith Restaurant is indeed using the freshest ingredients. We can see how clean and fresh they are. No wonder the soup alway tastes so fresh and tasty.��


    The people stepped forward to have a look and started praising them.


    ��Thank you very much, Old Joseph.�� Sith also smiled after seeing the freshwater seafood in the wooden bucket. Old Joseph always delivered the best quality freshwater seafood. This time was no exception too.


    The bald guy paid Old Joseph, and then poured the fishes and shrimps carefully into a pre-prepared wooden basin.


    After the stove and the ingredients were set up, Sith took a look at the time. It was still 10 minutes before the agreed time.


    ��Oh, they are already all set up?�� Robert walked out from the crowd, and looked at Sith who was all prepared. His gaze thennded on that wine urn set up at the entrance, and he was taken aback. What was Boss Mag trying to do this time?


    ��There are so many people here. Are they afraid nobody will know that they are going to lose?�� Febid said with annoyance, and arranged his clothes after he squeezed in from the crowd with much difficulty.


    A middle-aged woman wearing a white mink coat walked out from the crowd, and smilingly said, ��The fight between the first and the second on the Soup Rankings is really one duel that I look forward to.��


    ��Yes. I heard that Mr. Mag has a new item again. I am looking forward to it too.�� Old Master Avis walked out with a smile and greeted Robert.


    ��All my respected seniors are here. It makes me look out of ce. Boss Sith should have told me, or how else would I dare to show off in front of you.�� A young man in blue long robes walked out smilingly.


    ��Wow, what an amazing lineup of judges!��


    ��The president of Food Association, Mr. Robert, the vicious food critic, Mr. Febid, the queen of the culinary who just returned from Rodu, Candice, former chef of Reid��s roast pig, Old Master Avis, and... Randy who just became the special columnist for the magazine ��Meatatarianism��. This lineup... is indeed awe-inspiring��


    The surrounding crowd was all shocked to see the five people who came. They didn��t expect a duel like this would attract judges of such high standards. It seemed like Boss Sith really wanted the experts�� verification on the oue of this duel if he invited them.


    Robert nced at his watch, and doubtfully said, ��It��s almost time. Boss Mag is still noting out yet?��


    ��Seems like the boss of this restaurant is quite proud. He is still noting out after the judges have arrived.�� Candice looked at the tightly shut door with a smile.


    ��Ding.��


    Right at this time, the restaurant��s door opened outwards, and Mag, who was wearing his chef��s uniform, walked out. He was slightly shocked to see the huge crowd who had gathered to watch the duel. Then, his gazended on Robert and the gang. Smiling, he said, ��All of you must be today��s judges.��


    ��Yes, Boss Mag. The judges have arrived and the duel is about to start. Could you please provide seating for the judges?�� Sith said to Mag.


    ��It��s my pleasure,�� Mag said, and then turned with a smile to the bald guy who was smirking at the side. ��My service staff are alldies, can this strong gentleman help us move the tables and chairs, please?��


    ��Me?�� The bald guy was taken aback.


    ��Just go. The duel is starting soon,�� Sith said when the other party was about to refuse.


    ��Yes.�� The bald guy swallowed his words. He called the two young servers to help ce the few tables at the door together to make up the judges�� table.


    All the judges took their seats.


    Robert was sitting in the middle. He said to both Mag and Sith, ��Boss Mag and Boss Sith are both exceptional chefs. Today, we are having a culinary duel with soup. The five of us will be your judges, and we will decide the oue by voting. Do the two of you agree with this?��

 Chapter 1138 - Please Wake Up

    <h4>Chapter 1138: Please Wake Up</h4>


    ��No objections.�� Mag nodded. Sith could be considered a fair person. The judges he found were all respectable figures who weren��t biased.


    ��No objections.�� Sith also nodded.


    Robert nced at his watch, and said, ��Alright, ording to the agreement, this culinary duel will begin in three minutes. Please get ready.��


    Sith went back to the cooking bench, and started hisst preparatory work.


    Sith Restaurant��s workers and assistant chefs were all very nervous. After all, this duel would affect Sith Restaurant��s reputation and future. Whether it was sess or failure, it all depended on this duel.


    In contrast to the nervousness of the people from Sith Restaurant, the view on Mamy Restaurant��s side waspletely different.


    ��Boss, please take a seat.�� Yabemiya brought a chair over and ced it by the firece. After that, she stood behind the chair.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded slightly. He sat by the warm firece and crossed his legsfortably as he closed his eyes. This firece was really well done. There was even a light scent from the fruit tree charcoal.


    All he needed to do for the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� was to put it on top of the stove to stew. When the time was up, he just had to take it off the stove, so all that was left right now was to wait.


    Elizabeth and the others were also standing neatly in a row behind Mag, looking very rxed.


    Amy brought a little stool over, and carried Ugly Duckling as she went over to sit beside Mag. She raised her little arms out, bringing Ugly Duckling towards the firece, scaring it so much that it tightly gripped her little arms, causing a roar ofughter.


    Anna stood at the side, grabbing Ugly Duckling��s frantically swaying tail carefully in case it really ended up sending its tail into the firece. If that really happened, it would really be very ugly.


    ��Say, is this really a proper culinary duel? Why does it seem like the owner and employees of Mamy Restaurant are just here to enjoy a show?��


    ��This owner is pretty honest. And all these staff, aren��t they a little too pretty? What a winner in life!��


    ��But aren��t those two little girls a little too cute?!��


    ��Ah, that little kitty is so pitiful, I want to take its ce!��


    Outside Mamy Restaurant, there were already around 500 people gathering to watch. Most of them came especially to line up for foodter. The rest came just to watch a show after hearing about the duel.


    However, everyone was surprised when they saw the crew of the Mamy Restaurant. Of course, most of them were attracted by Amy, who was teasing Ugly Duckling, and Anna, who was standing beside Amy.


    The cute little girl and that adorable ball of fur were certainly an attention grabber.


    The neat row of women also made people��s eyes light up. They were already looking at Mag with jealousy and envy.


    That was because he looked way too rxed, so much so that it felt like they were the real audience to this show. But wasn��t he supposed to be the main character of this duel?


    Candice looked at Mag, and unhappily said, ��Mamy Restaurant��s owner is quite pretentious. The duel is starting soon, but instead of making preparations, he even got himself a chair to sit on.��


    To be able to obtain the title of the Queen of the Culinary in Rodu, Candice put in multiple times the effort men had. She got to where she was��the top 10 most influential chefs in Rodu��step by step amidst all the doubts and mockery.


    As a woman of action, she hated chefs who were all fluff. These fellows usually had bigger temper than capabilities, and would not be able to amount to anything.


    To her, Mag was arrogant and did not take this duel seriously.


    ��Has he already given up on the duel?�� Avis was also baffled as he looked at Mag.


    ��I find this owner pretty interesting. He is someone who knows how to enjoy life.�� Randy smiled. He looked at Mag and the four service staff members behind him of varying styles, and smiled even more broadly. ��It must be such enjoyment to dine in this restaurant.��


    Sith nced at the leisurely Mag, and then at the vat of wine on the stove at the side.


    Mag had already told him that the soup he was brewing would take a very long time, so he would start cooking beforehand. It seemed that this vat contained the soup that he would bepeting with today.


    ��So pretentious. I��ll see if he��s still able to sleep when he loses,�� the bald man mumbled as he looked at Mag unhappily.


    ��Change the water and get ready to start cooking,�� Sith said calmly and retracted his gaze as he felt a sense of uneasiness.


    Although he was very confident in the freshwater seafood soup that was passed down by his ancestors, Mag��s rxed look made him uncertain. <i>What exactly is this new product he isunching? Is it really better than braised chicken soup?</i>


    ��Mr. Mag is a humble and polite person. He is also a chef who takes culinary arts very seriously. Mr. Sith told me that Mr. Mag would start cooking beforehand because the soup that he is making takes a lot of time. Both parties did not have any disagreements over it,�� Robert exined with a smile.


    Candice scoffed, and mocked, ��Heh, since the duration isn��t the same, this is not a fair duel. I��ve never heard of such a weird culinary duel. Who can guarantee that he is the one who made this soup? Then what��s the point of this duel?��


    ��Yeah, isn��t that too unfair? Before Boss Sith even starts, that owner had already started.��


    ��Yeah, who knows who made this pot of soup? Someone else might have made it.�� The Queen of Culinary was sharp to pinpoint the problem immediately.


    After Candice spoke, the crowd became hyped up with curiosity. They quickly started looking for some loopholes and formed conspiracy theories.


    ��Why are all these people spouting nonsense? This is Boss��s hard work!�� Yabemiya looked at Candice angrily. How could thisdy be a judge? It would be terrible if she was already on Sith��s side before the duel even starts.


    Mamy Restaurant��s regrs were all indignant when they heard thements.


    ��Boss Mag getting someone to cook for him is probably the best joke I��ve heard the entire year?�� Harrison could not hold hisughter back.


    Thisment also made the regrs of Mamy Restaurant burst intoughter.


    Mag, who was almost falling asleep, opened his eyes and smiled at Candice as he said, ��Miss, I suggest you watch your words before you get the facts right.


    ��Boss Sith was the one who challenged me to the duel. He was also the one who suggested the theme and format for this duel. I set the time and location, and told him that the soup that I was making would take five hours to finish. In order not to waste everyone��s time, I would start cooking first.��


    ��As for getting someone else to cook on my behalf, please wake up. This is a duel between the first and second cing on the soup rankings. Mamy Restaurant is in the first ce. May I ask, which ranking��s chef am I supposed to ask to help me make this pot of soup to take up this duel where the chef��s dignity is on the line?��

 Chapter 1139 - Is This A Solo Culinary Skills Performance?

    <h4>Chapter 1139: Is This A Solo Culinary Skills Performance?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The chattering stopped all of a sudden, and the entrance area of Mamy Restaurant fell silent. Those who were still going on about thepetition being unfair and that Mamy Restaurant could have cheated all shut their mouths as they felt their faces grow hotter.


    Candice was dumbfounded. Mag��s words were like a p to her face, tantly mocking her intelligence. All of a sudden, rage started burning within her.


    But just as he had said, since this was a duel between the first and second, if he could find a chef better than Sith to help him, Sith would still not be first.


    Besides, the rules of the duel would stand as long as both parties agreed to them, and she could not say anything about that.


    Candice was pent up with anger, but she could not vent it. Her wrinkled face was red with fury; as she looked at that vat with a scoff, she said, ��In my 40 years of cooking experience, I��ve never heard of any soup that requires more than five hours of cooking. It wouldn��t even take that long to cook a magic beast��s tendons until they be soft.��


    Smiling, Mag replied, ��It��s alright, maybe you cannot understand why a soup would need more than five hours, and maybe you��ve never tried the deliciousness of a soup made by simmering bones over a small fire, but a chef using his own experience to mock other chefs�� cooking methods is not a portrayal of knowledge or power. There are a lot of things that you��ve not heard of.��


    ��You...�� Candice shook with anger. As a senior in the world of chefs, she was usually treated with a lot of respect. She only agreed to be the judge of this duel because Sith was very sincere just now. She did not think that she would be mocked by a young junior now.


    Ignoring Candice, Mag turned to say to Robert, ��It��s time for the duel. Considering that Boss Sith��s time is a little tight, we should start the duel now.��


    ��Alright, let the duel begin.�� Robert nodded, and that was how that argument ended.


    ��Madam Candice, take it easy. We should focus on the duel first.�� Robert turned to Candice, who was beside him, and consoled her.


    ��Hmph, such a rude person would never be able to make anything delicious.�� Candice snorted. She had already decided to give her vote to Sith no matter what kind of soup Mag made.


    After she had returned to Chaos City, the only meal that she had eaten outside was the freshwater seafood soup from Sith Restaurant. It was a pleasant surprise for her indeed. Even if it was in Rodu, this soup would be able to make it into the top 10 just under the soup rankings.


    <i>This owner... is quite impressive. He is sharp with his words, but not exactly ungentlemanly. He��s a silent killer. </i>Randy looked at Mag in shock. <i>What a genius.</i>


    He had yet to submit the Meatatarianism article for this month. After staying at home for a month, he was having a writer��s block, so part of the reason he agreed to Sith��s request to be a judge today was toe out to look for some inspiration. At the same time, he intended to go through the meat category rankings on the Delicious Cuisine Rankings. He only knew today that the rankings on the Delicious Cuisine Rankings had changed.


    <i>Is this fellow trying to snatch my rice bowl?</i> Febid looked at Mag with increased caution. He felt as though he had met someone as good as he was at retorting.


    ��Boss Mag is Boss Mag indeed. He��s good at cooking and also good at talking.��


    ��Hahaha. I��ve already be Boss Mag��s fangirl.��


    The regrs of Mamy Restaurant were all hyped up and brimming with confidence after Mag burnt Candice.


    ��This guy is even willing to go against a judge. It looks like we��ll win this today.�� The bald man snickered. There was no doubt that Candice��s vote would go to Sith Restaurant.


    Sith watched Mag and his heart felt heavier. He retracted his gaze. He took a deep breath to calm himself down, and picked up a pair of scissors to start preparing the fish and shrimp that were still flopping around as he officially began working on his freshwater seafood soup.


    Mag closed his eyes once again now that Candice did not say anything further. After a while, he opened his eyes again, and turned to ask the women behind him, ��Are you hungry? Why don��t we eat first?��


    ��Hm?�� The women were all stunned.


    ��Yes!�� Amy, who was ying with Ugly Duckling together with Anna, stood right up as she nodded her little head, and said, ��Me, me, me. Father, I want to eat.��


    ��There��s still half an hour anyway. Let��s eat first. We��ll have to start our business againter. It��s not good to work on an empty stomach.�� Mag nodded, got up, and walked into the shop.


    The women all followed him into the restaurant.


    ��That��s... such a show-off.��


    Everyone was dumbfounded by the group��s sudden departure to eat.


    ��Brazen! Simply brazen!�� Candice said coldly. She had never heard of a candidate who went to eat while the judges were left hanging!


    ��Yeah, how can he not bring us along, that��s too much...�� Febid craned his neck and called out to Mag, ��Boss Mag, bring some for me.��


    ��It��s not operation hours yet. Please line up,�� Mag replied calmly. The door closed behind them slowly, leaving everyone else in shock.


    The food was already made, so when Miya and the others brought the dishes out, they could already begin eating.


    ��Boss, isn��t that a little too much? Wouldn��t they vote for the other person because of this?�� Miya asked worriedly.


    ��It��s alright. The duel is just a small thing anyway. We don��t have to let it affect our usual eating and operating hours.�� Mag put some fish meat in Amy��s bowl and continued eating.


    There might be more of these challenges toe in the future, but Mag had already decided to reject all the meaningless duels. He would rather spend time ying with Amy rather than waste his time and effort on such things.


    Outside the restaurant, hundreds of people gathered to watch this weird culinary duel.


    On one side, there was Boss Sith standing behind a professional cooking bench, preparing the fish and shrimp. As the aroma from the pot of soup grew stronger under his fluid motions, the audience started to gasp in awe.


    On the other side, there was a lone stove with a big brown vat on top of it. There was nothing worth admiring about it.


    A random passerby peeked in, and asked, ��What��s this? Is this a solo culinary skills performance?��


    ��Probably.�� Someone who had been watching for a very long time nodded. He had never seen such a strange duel. Some even thought that the owner of Mamy Restaurant had already given up on this duel.


    After some time had passed, Sith opened the lid of the pot, and the aroma of the soup wafted out as the milky white soup bubbled. After he added some spring onions, Sith turned the fire off, and scooped up bowls of piping hot freshwater seafood soup to bring to the five judges.


    ��Smells so good!��


    Everyone��s eyes were glued to the bowls of freshwater seafood soup.


    ��Ding!��


    Just then, the bell hanging on the door of Mamy Restaurant rang. The door opened, and Mag walked out calmly.

 Chapter 1140 - Boss Mag Opened The Lid!

    <h4>Chapter 1140: Boss Mag Opened The Lid!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    There was something special about watching a chef cook��when the lid opened, the aroma would satisfy everyone��s imagination, and although they had not tasted the food, they somehow would be very certain that it would definitely be very enticing and delicious.


    At this moment, that was what the crowd and the five judges felt. The milky white freshwater seafood soup was wafting with the fresh scent of seafood mixed with the secret recipe soup base, making one feel satisfied just by smelling it.


    The crisp sound of the bell attracted everyone��s attention to Mag, who was walking out of the restaurant. Because Mag left for dinner halfway through, people almost forgot that it was a duel.


    ��It seems like Boss Sith��s freshwater seafood soup ispleted.�� Mag nced at the huge bowl of freshwater seafood soup in front of the judges, and then at the expressions of the crowd. It seemed as though many were unhappy about him leaving halfway for dinner.


    ��This owner is so rude.��


    ��Exactly, first he talked back to the judge, then he left halfway during the duel. Now Boss Sith��s freshwater seafood soup is already in front of the judges. What is he going topete with?��


    ��Yeah. This freshwater seafood soup smells too good. It��s pure wild freshwater seafood. Everyone can tell how fresh the ingredients are. I��m definitely going to Sith Restaurant to try this freshwater seafood soup.��


    The crowd mumbled amongst themselves. They basically did not think that Mag would win.


    ��Boss Mag, this is for you.�� Sith brought a bowl of seafood soup over for Mag.


    Mag nced at Sith. <i>Seems like he is really very confident about his freshwater seafood soup. Is he trying to make me convinced about my loss?</i>


    In that case, wouldn��t he have to also give him a bowl of his soup?


    Wouldn��t that be too cruel?


    Mag was hesitant.


    ��I think that no matter what the result is, we should obtain each other��s acknowledgment,�� Sith said with a smile.


    Mag reached over to receive the bowl of soup and nodded with a smile as he said, ��You��re right, but my soup is almost ready too. Let��s have it together.�� As he said that, Mag ced the bowl of soup carefully on the table at the side.


    Candice lowered her head and smelled the soup before praising, ��This freshwater seafood soup is milky white, thick but not creamy. It perfectly brought out the freshness of the seafood, and blended them very well into a bowl of soup. It is a really good soup.�� She picked up her spoon and scooped a spoonful of soup, putting it to her lips to blow on it softly before taking a sip.


    The warm freshwater seafood soup was mild and smooth. Although this was not the first time Candice tried this soup, she still could not help but praise, ��The freshness of the freshwater fish, tenderness of the river ms, and sweetness of the river shrimps are all perfectly blended within this spoonful of soup, yet its unique vor teases the taste buds and is such a surprise. This is indeed delicious.��


    ��Wow, the legendary icy Queen of the Culinary actually gave such a high praise. It looks like Boss Sith is really going to win this time!�� someone eximed softly.


    Febid picked up a spoon and drank a spoonful. He let the taste linger in his mouth for a while, and then nodded slightly, and said, ��Mm, this soup is a little light, it��s stillcking a little in seasoning, but it did very well in bringing out the vors of the ingredients. I don��t think anyone would be able to match up to this standard with freshwater seafood as the ingredients. This is a good soup.��


    ��Febid, the food critic with a wicked tongue, actually praised Boss Sith so highly. It looks like his vote is secured too!�� the bald man mumbled excitedly, looking as though victory was already in his hands.


    ��Boss Sith��s culinary skills are still as stable as before. One will never tire of this bowl of freshwater seafood soup. Although the seafood in winter isn��t as plump as in fall, the texture is better, and it has a delectable taste to it. This is a good soup.�� Robert also praised it with a nod after taking a few sips.


    Old Master Avis took a few sips, and looked at Sith with a smile as he said, ��The best freshwater seafood soup in Rodu is from Roth Restaurant. It once was titled the best dish at the Roth Empire��s imperial banquet. Chef Sith is already 80% there with this freshwater seafood soup. If improvements are made to the seasoning and the other side ingredients, it is possible for this to surpass Roth Restaurant��s freshwater seafood soup one day.��


    ��The president and Old Master Avis gave him really goodments too. The four judges had already recognized his skills. Is the result of this duel already out?�� Everyone looked at Randy. What would be thement of this young food critic?


    ��Oh no, these judges seemed to be very satisfied with this freshwater seafood soup. Is Boss Mag really going to lose?�� The regrs of Mamy Restaurant were all very nervous. Although they were very confident in Boss Mag��s culinary skills, it seemed like this opponent was no small fry as well.


    ��Boss... will win, right?�� Miya clenched her fists nervously. Although Mag had never lost, this situation was too nerve-racking.


    ��Don��t worry. Father is really good. He will definitely win,�� Amy said confidently as she watched Mag lower the me on the stove.


    ��Yeah, Uncle Mag is the best chef.�� Anna also nodded her little head as she looked at Mag with admiration.


    ��I��m going to becent if you praise me like that,�� Mag said with a smile as he turned back to look at the two girls. He was in a very good mood.


    Mag put on his gloves to get ready to open the lid. On the other side, Randy picked up his chopsticks with a smile, and said, ��The seniors allmented on the soup. As a meatatarian, I will try the seafood in the soup first.��


    After he said that, he picked a small fish up. Although it had been cooking in the soup for a very long time, the meat of the fish did not fall off, and remained as it was.


    He put the small fish in a small bowl, and picked up a piece of meat to eat.


    ��Because it was cooked for the soup, this fish is very nd, and since it was cooked for a very long time, the meat is also a little dry.��


    Following that, he scooped up some soup and ate it with the fish.


    ��Mm, this is way better. The soup is very rich, and it makes up for the nd meat. Also, this soup is richer and more vorful than I thought it would be. It would be the best soup I��ve had in Chaos City if we were only talking about the soup.


    ��Next, let��s try the river shrimp. My favorite dish is stir-fried shrimps. I wonder what the shrimp would taste like in this soup. Let��s remove the head first, then squeeze out the insides, peel off its soft-shell, and now����


    ��Boss Mag opened the lid!��


    Just then, someone eximed loudly.


    A rich fragrance wafted all over the ce like crashing waves. The crowd that was absorbed in Randy��sments all turned over to look.

 Chapter 1141 - Boss Mag Is Too Stingy!

    <h4>Chapter 1141: Boss Mag Is Too Stingy!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Oh my heavens! Smells so good!!!��


    Everyone��s gazended on the huge wine urn that was simmering on the stove at the restaurant��s entrance. The urn��s seal was removed, and that incredible aroma hade from that urn.


    If the freshwater seafood soup��s aroma could be described as enticing, then this aroma would be jaw-dropping. It appeared instantly when the lid was removed.


    The intense aroma seeped out, and instantly covered the aroma of the freshwater seafood soup. It was a wonderfulbination of seafood, meat, mushrooms... and a faint wine fragrance. It brought out the most unbelievable aroma that made one trapped within it.


    The crowd jeering earlier shut their mouths. They swallowed as they stared at the wine urn. What was in there? And why did it give out such a beautiful smell!?


    ��How... could this be...�� The bald guy��s mouth was agape. Even though he didn��t want to acknowledge it, this never-ending aroma that seeped into his nose had already destroyed most of his confidence.


    Sith slowly clenched his fists and thought, <i>This is the ��Buddha jumps over the wall��? Its aroma is indeed above that of freshwater seafood soup. But, ultimately the taste is the most important aspect of the duel.</i> His gaze had be nervous.


    ��This aroma... is simply too outstanding!�� Randy had forgotten to put the shrimp he had peeled into his mouth. He opened his mouth slightly and extended his neck to look at the wine urn.


    ��This aroma. How could this be!�� Candice, who was drinking the soup, suddenly raised her head and looked at Mag in disbelief.


    Robert, Febid, and Avis also put their spoons down and stared at Mag in a shock. Obviously, they were taken aback by the aroma.


    Yabemiya came up with a stack of small bowls, and softly asked, ��Boss, are we really using such small bowls? Won��t they be too small?��


    ��They are not paying, so just a small bowl will do,�� Mag said in a hushed voice discreetly. He took the bowls and started to fill them up.


    He filled up six small bowls of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. There were four pieces of ingredients in each bowl, and they differed in each bowl.


    ��Send these over to the judges and Boss Sith.�� Mag put away thedle, smiling, and said to them, ����Buddha jumps over the wall��, please taste it.��


    Bowls of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� were ced in front of the judges, and thest bowl was given to Sith.


    Mag lifted the bowl of freshwater seafood soup that Sith gave to him earlier, and gestured to Sith before using a spoon to drink a sip. The texture was smooth, fresh, and fragrant. The freshness of freshwater seafood was disyed to a perfection without any hint of fishiness. It was a good bowl of soup, much better than most chefs��.


    ��Good soup.�� Mag gave Sith a thumbs-up, and then ced the bowl aside. He was feeling too full to drink another bowl of soup.


    Sith��s mouth twitched as he looked at the bowl that was put aside by Mag. He couldn��t decipher if Mag��s words were sincere praise or he was just being polite.


    The ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� was ced in front of the judges. Compared to the big bowl of freshwater seafood soup, the small bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� seemed a little petite. It was only about one-fifth of the freshwater seafood soup.


    ��Even though this soup smells tantalizing, this boss is too stingy. He only gave them such a small bowl,�� someone in the crowdmented.


    However, the majority of the people��s attention was on the five judges now. Both parties had already presented their soups. The result was now in the hands of the judges.


    <i>This soup... How did he do it? </i>Candice stared at the little bowl of dark brown soup with puzzlement. There was a piece of transparent shark��s fins, a piece of chicken, a piece of mushroom, and an unknown piece of meat.


    She had stayed in Rodu for 40 over years. Most of her friends were chefs, and she had tasted numerous delicacies, but she had never encountered a soup with such an invasive aroma.


    Furthermore, this invasiveness wasn��t off-putting. Instead, it made her want to simply surrender and face the impulsiveness head-on.


    Of course, the use of such words was inappropriate, but that was exactly how she was feeling now.


    A seemingly messybination had merged into an irresistible amazing aroma perfectly. This was simply unbelievable.


    Soup was alway viewed as the side dish on the dining table.


    However, if there were a table full of dishes now, even if it was the court banquet, this soup��s aroma would already make it the absolute main dish.


    Mag��s previous arrogant behavior gave her a rather bad impression, but this soup made her unable to resist wanting to try it.


    <i>As a fair judge, it��s my duty to taste it. I will force myself to do it.</i> Candice tried to convince herself in her heart before picking the spoon to scoop one spoonful into her mouth.


    The tasty broth slowly nourished the taste buds, and then it raised a madness like a thunderstorm!


    The freshness of the seafood, the richness of the meat, the fragrance of the mushrooms... All the tastes of the different ingredients slowly entered the stage and released their amazing tastes on the tongue. It was yed out on the tip of the tongue like a mesmerizing musical ensemble.


    After swallowing the soup, Candice uncontrobly praised, ��Oh! Unbelievable taste! How did the tastes of so many different ingredientse together in such a small mouthful of soup? Not only is it not abrupt, the richyering makes one mesmerized. This is a master��s level cooking skill. It��s astonishing.��


    She felt it was inappropriate as soon as she said the words, but looking at the wonderful bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��, she couldn��t lie. That would be profanity to her beliefs and decades of perseverance to her career.


    After a moment of silence, astonished looks began to appear on the faces of the surrounding crowd.


    Mag had rebutted the Queen of the Culinary earlier, and now she was heaping praises on the ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. This was too unbelievable.


    ��Boss Mag indeed never disappoints.�� Febid stared at the tiny bowl in front of him, and fed himself a spoonful with tears in his eyes.


    There was a turning point in his career, and that was the duel between Mag and Ricky. As an outstanding brutally honest critic, the only negativement he coulde up with for Mag was his stinginess. This gave him a serious reservation about his profession.


    Because of this, he had to stop writing for a week. Then, he recollected himself and went to Mamy Restaurant to nitpick and regain his confidence.


    From that day onward, every day was a downward spiral.


    And it continued to spiral down and down.


    Until now, the only negativement he coulde up with was still: Boss Mag was too stingy!


    This...


    ...was seriously disappointing.


    The scrumptious soup washed over the taste buds, and theyering of the dozens of ingredients was astonishing. Thebined vor was so mesmerizing as if he was floating in the warm spring water. It was sofortable that he wanted to go to sleep.


    ��As expected... Boss Mag is still so stingy!��


    Febid opened his eyes to look at that little bowl with tears in his eyes.

 Chapter 1142 - Boss Mag, One More Bowl Please!

    <h4>Chapter 1142: Boss Mag, One More Bowl Please!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��This must be the pinnacle of soups. An unsurpassable pinnacle,�� Febid praisedvishly as he held the tiny bowl and drank from it gingerly. He was not even going to spill a single drop.


    ��Mr Febid who��s famous for being brutally honest actually gave such ament. It��s too unbelievable.�� Everyone was shocked to hear that. Those who knew Febid��s culinary criticism style found it even more unbelievable.


    ��See, I told you so. I said Boss Mag would definitely win. I tasted the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� yesterday. That taste... tsk tsk, it was simply unforgettable,�� Harrison said to that freshwater seafood soup��s fanatic fan next to him smugly.


    The fanatic fan snickered, but he was obviously losing his confidence as he said, ��Heh. There are still three of them. The winner is not out yet.��


    <i>Looks like Mr. Mag��s new product has brought excellent innovation again. </i>Robert��s eyes lit up too.


    During this time, many restaurants in Chaos City had started to copy and learn Mamy Restaurant��s cooking style, and came up with new dishes.


    Chaos City��s culinary world that had been stagnant for the past few years had begun to enter into a flourishing period of time.


    Even though there still weren��t any new dishes that were amazing and revolutionary, this was a good phenomenon, and it gave plenty of surprises to the foodies as they could discover more and more new and interesting dishes.


    A one-man show that led the culinary trends. This had never happened in the history of Chaos City, and even in the history of Nond Continent, before. Mr. Mag could be a man that was written about in the history books because of food.


    Robert fed himself a spoonful of soup, and his eyes lit up brighter and brighter. The delicious soup was meaty but not greasy. The distinctyering of ingredients was amazing. He wanted to decipher each and every one of them, but there simply too many of them for him to do so. Some were even unknown to him.


    After swallowing the ��Buddha jumps over the wall��, Robert smiled. ��Seems like there will be a change for the next Delicious Cuisine Rankings.��


    Avis took a sip of the soup too. The scrumptious taste of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� blossomed in his mouth with a strong impact that made him appear shocked.


    <i>The rising generation is to be reckoned with.</i> Avis gazed at Mag and marvelled in his heart. He had ranked Mag in the first ce for the Meat Rankings. Both red braised pork and peking duck had given him an intense impact.


    Mag��s cooking technique and out-of-the-box cooking ideas had surpassed all chefs of this era, including all those old guys who had spent decades in the kitchen.


    ��If this soup is presented at the king of Roth Empire��s court banquet, it will definitely get the best dish award. I am awed and impressed with Mr. Mag��s culinary knowledge and innovation.�� Avis looked at Mag and praised him sincerely.


    Mag cupped his hands, and humbly replied, ��You are being too kind, Sir.��


    ��Is the president saying that Boss Mag��s ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� is going to take the top spot?��


    ��Old Master Avis��sment for the freshwater seafood soup was a promising future, but hisment for Boss Mag��s ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� was the court��s banquet��s best dish! Isn��t the disparity very obvious?��


    ��Even though they have not entered into the final voting round, the tables seem to have turned totally?��


    ��Haha. Boss Mag��s capabilities are not just for show.��


    The surrounding crowd began to discuss spiritedly.


    Sith held the tiny bowl in his hands with a pale face.


    ��Boss... Boss, are we going to lose?�� the bald guy asked Sith softly with a panicked expression. He no longer looked smug and confident.


    <i>He has received greatments beyond my expectations, and the interesting part is that every judge had different ingredients in their bowls for the exact same soup. Then, I will follow what I did earlier and taste the meat first. </i>Randy ced the shrimp that he had peeled back into the freshwater seafood soup, and used the spoon to scoop a piece of meat from the bowl. <i>Seems like a piece of chicken. There is indeed a rich taste of chicken broth in the soup. I just wonder, how would this piece of chicken taste after being cooked for such a long period of time?</i>


    Randy put the diced up chicken into his mouth.


    The most particr aspect when it came to cooking meat was the control of the fire and heat. When the meat was cooked for too long, it could be so dry or so mushy it lost its bite and vor.


    As an exacting meatatarian, Randy had such a high standard for meat that it was almost perverted. He had once backpacked across the entire Nond Continent in search of the perfect meat dish. This was also why he could be the youngest columnist for ��Meatatarianism�� ever within one short year.


    The readers alwaysmented that his words had a soul. He was a true meatatarian.


    ording to his experience, meat that was cooked for so long would have lost its vor and texture.


    He bit down on the chicken, and it wasn��t mushy as he thought it would be; instead, it was perfectly soft and tender. What was even more unbelievable was the rich meaty taste.


    It wasn��t just the taste of chicken. The fragrance of the wine, seafood, and mushrooms and all the different aromas of different meat had merged together and seeped into the chicken. All the ingredients�� tastes were integrated with one another, and one could sense different tastes in all the ingredients. The chicken was soft but not mushy when chewed, and there was an endless aftertaste.


    Randy felt his scalp had started to tingle. This had totally subverted his understanding of meat as he had never met food like this.


    The taste buds had already gone crazy as they weed this amazing revelry. He had almost chewed his tongue off too.


    He didn��t feel satisfied after he swallowed the piece of chicken. He wanted more.


    ��I cannot find words or phrases to describe this sensation. Even whenpared to all the meat dishes I have had before, this piece of meat was among the top three I have ever tasted. What is even more unbelievable is that I actually met it in a bowl of soup. This world has gone crazy!�� Randy��s face was full of awe as he smiled at Mag. ��I think I know what I should write for this month��s column. Mr. Mag, I really should thank you.��


    ��You are too kind.�� Mag gave a brief nod. He couldn��t stand these so-called food critics the most. He wished they would be cooks in their next life.


    Randy retrieved his gaze and scooped up a piece of transparent shark��s fin. He studied it for a moment before putting it into his mouth.


    The slippery shark��s fin glided into his mouth instantly. The shark��s fin that had absorbed all the broth had a very amazing texture and wonderful taste. It gave him a totally different experience from the chicken.


    All the five judges were tasting and scrutinizing the tiny bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. The big bowl of freshwater seafood soup at the side was totally ignored.


    ��Ding.�� Febid��s spoon was the first to hit the bottom of the bowl. He lifted the tiny bowl to his mouth and titled his head to swallow thest few drops. He said to Mag, ��Boss Mag, one more bowl, please!��

 Chapter 1143 - 5:0!!!

    <h4>Chapter 1143: 5:0!!!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��I want to have another bowl too!�� Randy put down his bowl and raised his hand too. He added, ��Can I have extra pieces of meat, please?��


    Candice put down her spoon and wiped her mouth elegantly with her silk handkerchief. Her throat moved a little while she gazed at Mag, but she forced herself to remain quiet. She secretly panicked in her heart. <i>If they are going to have another bowl, I suppose I will get one too?</i>


    Robert and Avis put down their bowls. Even though they said nothing, both of them turned their gazes on Mag.


    Smiling, Mag said, ��I beg your pardon. That��s all I have prepared for the judges. The rest is reserved for the customers. If you would like to have some more, you are weed to join the line ande into the restaurant to have it.��


    ��Boss Mag, why are you so stingy? There is still so much in that urn. You can afford to give us another small bowl,�� Febid said to Mag aggrievedly to show disdain to Mag��s stingy behavior.


    ��Because of the high cost, thus...�� Mag shrugged. His expression was enough to exin everything as he continued, ��I guess that bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� is enough for the judges to make your decisions for this duel.��


    ��Never mind, I don��t have much hope for you anyway. I would like to pre-order a bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.�� Febid sighed. Disregarding the judges in a culinary duel was something that only Mag would do, but whenever he heard about Boss Mag engaging in the duel, he couldn��t help bute to taste it. This feeling was simply too frustrating.


    <i>This boss is someone with a character. </i>Randy wasn��t annoyed; he began to look at Mag with some interest instead. He raised his hand. ��I would like to pre-order one bowl too, and I will definitely go in to eat.��


    Robert raised his hand to request for silence before loudly saying, ��Alright, since we have tried Boss Sith��s and Boss Mag��s soup, we will vote to decide the winner of the duel now.��


    ��Who is going to win? I am so nervous!��


    ��Why do you need to be nervous? Isn��t it obvious that ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� is going to win?��


    ��Not really. Didn��t that boss insult the Queen of the Culinary earlier? Maybe she is going to vote for Boss Sith.��


    Even though the surroundings had quieted down, there was still some mumbling going on.


    Mamy Restaurant��s staff were also a little expectant and nervous. The final result was going to be announced soon.


    Sith hadn��t touched the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� in his hand yet. Although his expression was calm, the trembling hand that was holding the bowl had betrayed his inner turmoil.


    The bald guy and the Sith Restaurant��s staff looked very nervous now as they nced at Sith and the judges. They were going to be a joke if they lost.


    ��I am astonished by Mr. Mag��s ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. It��s hard to imagine that meat could be cooked to such perfection in a pot of soup. It has totally subverted my understanding of culinary cooking. Hence, I am giving my vote to Mr. Mag.�� Randy pointed at Mag.


    ��Boss Sith��s freshwater seafood soup has always been making little improvements. This is not easy for chefs. His performance today can also be considered as perfect. His soup is fresh and tasty. It��s indeed a very good soup.�� Febid praised Sith, and then pointed at Mag. ��Therefore, I choose Mr. Mag.��


    ��Two votes!��


    The audience began to get nervous. ording to the rules, whoever got three votes first was going to be the winner.


    Candice cleared her throat, and everyone��s gaze fell on her.


    She had a small argument with Mag before the duel began. The audience were so curious if that was going to be the turning point of the duel.


    <i>Please... She has to vote for Boss Sith! </i>The bald guy put his hands together and prayed. His dream of bing the manager of the new branch would be over if they lost the duel.


    Mag looked at Candice too. This olddy with a strong presence had the pride of a chef. She could go against her heart and choose Sith, but if she did that, he would be very disappointed.


    ��I have always admired Sith��s humbleness and hardworking attitude. His great-grandfather was the one who brought me into profession. The freshwater seafood soup he made then was already very highly acimed. I have deliberately gone to try the freshwater seafood soup made by Sith when I came back to Chaos City. Initially, I was worried that it would lose its original taste after three generations.


    ��But I was surprised when that didn��t happen. The freshwater seafood soup made by Sith still retained the essence of his grandfather��s soup, but the taste and texture were improved significantly. He made the freshwater seafood soup well-known in the culinary world,�� Candice said to Sith with an approving smile.


    Sith was slightly taken back. Even though he knew his family had a little connection with Candice, he didn��t know that it was his great-grandfather who brought her into the profession. He was touched hearing herment. He felt his lifelong work had been acknowledged. He bowed, and said, ��Thank you.��


    Candice retrieved her gaze, and then looked at Mag with more judgement in her eyes. She said in a colder tone of voice, ��I have never liked those people who are disrespectful to their elders, but I cannot deny that the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� made by Mr. Mag has surpassed all the soups I have ever tasted before, and will most likely surpass the soups that I will taste in the future. I have to give the vote to him to be true to a chef��s beliefs.��


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded. He was feeling rather surprised. He didn��t expect she would vote for him after singing Sith Restaurant��s praises. He was impressed with the way she handled this.


    ��3:0. The winner is confirmed!��


    The regrs of Mamy Restaurant had begun to cheer ecstatically!


    But the Sith Restaurant��s fans didn��t look too good. The restaurant that they supported had lost; they naturally didn��t feel too good about it.


    ��W-what do we do now...�� The bald guy had lost his cool totally. He instigated Sith toe here for a duel. He��d thought they were going to win, and now they had suffered a humiliating defeat.


    ��Mr. Mag��s innovation spirit and capabilities have exceeded those of all the chefs I have met. He has amazing capabilities just like a magic caster. Just like I couldn��t understand how cooking dozens of ingredients together in a big pot could yield such a scrumptious pot of soup,�� Avis said to Mag with a smile. ��Although my vote isn��t going to affect the result, I am still going to give my vote to Mr. Mag. The chefs in Rodu should thank Mr. Mag for not staying in the pce. Otherwise, there would be no doubt who would get all the future court banquet��s best dish awards.��


    ��Boss Sith and Mr. Mag are both great chefs of Chaos City. Because of chefs like you who persevere and innovate, the foodies of Chaos City can enjoy increasingly more delicious food.�� Robert pointed at Mag. ��But today, Mr. Mag��s ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� is indeed better. I am giving my vote to Mr. Mag.��

 Chapter 1144 - Can’t We Single People Eat In Peace?

    <h4>Chapter 1144: Can��t We Single People Eat In Peace?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��5:0!!!��


    ��Boss Mag has won spectacrly!��


    ��Congrattions to ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� for bing the number one on the Soup Rankings!��


    The regrs of Mamy Restaurant pped enthusiastically to celebrate the spectacr win.


    Even though they had expected Mag to win, they still felt relieved after the result was announced. They began to congratte Mag.


    The surrounding crowd began to p too. Without any doubt, that was an exciting duel.


    ��Is that ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� really so tasty? I want to try it after watching this duel. Why don��t we eat here tonight?��


    ��No problem. I took all my secret savings out today. I��ll treat you all to ��Buddha jumps over the wall��,�� a thin man said generously as his friends cheered.


    ��I guess your wife is going to chop you up when you get hometer.�� Harrison gazed at that man piteously. There was probably the misery of being a married man. It was still better to be a carefree single like him.


    The surroundings were in an uproar, but Sith looked lost as he stared at the bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� in his hands. He was absorbed in his own thoughts.


    The bald guy and the staff of Sith Restaurant didn��t know what to do at all. They looked at Sith, but they didn��t dare to ask him. They had never expected the freshwater seafood soup would lose so horribly in the category of soup.


    Mag smiled to acknowledge the congrattions as he looked at Sith. He had to be the most affected by the defeat. He wondered if he would go into a downward spiral from this point onward.


    There were not many good chefs in Chaos City. Boss Sith who was focused on the freshwater seafood soup could be considered as one.


    Robert and the gang were also looking at Sith with a hint of worry in their eyes.


    When a person had gone to the extreme as a chef, they would usually have a strong sense of pride. How Sith could ept his failure would most likely affect how far he could go on the path as a chef.


    Sith remained quiet for a long time, and just as Robert was about to stand up and speak, he fed himself a spoonful of the soup. Then, he closed his eyes.


    The warm soup with the fragrance of wine, chicken, mushrooms, seafood... All the different tastes began to appear continuously. The tightly furrowed brows of Sith began to rx gradually.


    After a long while, Sith opened his eyes and said to Mag, ��Mr. Mag��s soup is indeed far better than the freshwater seafood soup. I admit my defeat wholeheartedly.��


    ��You are too kind,�� Mag said, cupping his hand.


    ��I think I will be back to challenge Mr. Mag again. But, that would be many yearster,�� Sith said smilingly.


    ��Then, I will wait for Boss Sith toe patiently.�� Mag smiled too. It seemed like this Boss Sith not only wasn��t depressed, but also had his fighting spirit spurred on instead.


    Sith finished the soup and the meat together in a few gulps, and passed the bowl to Miya before saying to the bald guy, ��Give 10,000 copper coins to Mr. Mag and keep our stuff. I am going back first.�� Then, he bowed to the judges and turned to walk toward the horse-drawn carriage.


    The bald guy took out his money bag and dug out 10 dragon coins. He gave them to Mag, and then instructed the staff to keep the kitchenware. They no longer looked arrogant, and were about to leave sheepishly.


    ��Wait a minute. Please help us put the tables back to their original positions,�� Mag said smilingly as he kept money and stopped them from leaving.


    <i>This chap! He��s really too much! </i>The bald guy stared at Mag with clenched teeth, but he still led his staff to put the tables back into their original positions.


    The duel was over, and the crowd began to disperse slowly. However, there were also many spectators who were so impressed by Mag��s ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� that they joined the line, hoping to taste the scrumptious dish that was heaped with praises.


    ��Thank you for working so hard, judges. I am sorry I cannot entertain you anymore, but the restaurant is about to open for service,�� Mag said to the judges before walking up the steps to open the restaurant��s door wide. Then, he smiled and greeted the customers in the line. ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��Okay, let��s go and line up. I have to get in the restaurant in time for today��s ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� quota. Otherwise, I won��t be able to sleep tonight.�� Febid pped his hands and walked toward the end of the line.


    Randy quickly caught up with Febid and curiously asked, ��Senior Febid, seems like you are Mamy Restaurant��s regr customer. Besides ��Buddha jumps over the wall��, are there other meat dishes that are nice?��


    ��Kid, are you trying to steal my ideas?�� Febid turned around and looked at Randy judgingly.


    ��Why would I? You and I have totally different styles.�� Randyughed. He was even more interested in this restaurant. It seemed like it was a treasure trove.


    Febid nodded. After a moment of hesitation, he couldn��t help but say, ��That��s true. Let me tell you, when ites to meat, the first choice definitely has to be the red braised pork. Even though the meat in ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� tastes good, there��s too little of it. You can��t eat to your heart��s content. The red braised pork is different. Ites in one big bowl, and with a bowl of rice, it is one of the world��s marvels...��


    ��Since we are already here, let��s have dinner before we leave,�� Robert said to Avis and Candice with a smile as he proceeded to the end of the line too.


    ��We haven��t met for a while, Candice. Why don��t we have dinner together tonight?�� Avis asked Candice with an awkward look.


    ��Ah, you are not worthy.�� Candice sneered as she turned and left.


    ��Seems like she is still hung up on what happened in the past.�� Avis sighed as he watched Candice��s carriage go away. He also turned and left.


    The biggest impact this duel had on Mamy Restaurant was that it had promoted ��Buddha jumps over the wall��, and made many people aware of its scrumptiousness.


    ��10,000 copper coins for a helping! This ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� is too expensive!��


    ��10,000 copper coins... It��s equal to one month of my wages.��


    ��I can��t even save 10,000 copper coins in a year...��


    However, the customers had noticed the price on the menu very soon, and started to exim andment. Those who came for the first time simply stood up and left quietly after reading the menu. The prices were too unfriendly.


    ��Ahem, I think let��s change to another restaurant. I feel that freshwater seafood soup is not bad, either...�� The skinny man who��d said he wanted to treat his friends ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� cleared his throat awkwardly and walked out.


    ��Sure, let��s change a restaurant, or you would never be able toe out again if your wife finds out.�� His friends were shocked too after they heard the price. They agreed with him smilingly and followed him out.


    ��Miss Miya, I would like to have a helping of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� and one helping of Yangzhou fried rice. I will add one more roujiamo,�� Harrison ordered with a smile as soon as he sat down. He secretlymented in his heart that being single still had its benefits.


    ��Dear, what do you want to have for dinner tonight? Do you want a bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� too? Then, we will add another three roujiamos. You must eat to your heart��s content.�� Right at this moment, a seductively sweet voice chimed as a beautiful young wife came in with a fumbling man. They sat across Harrison, behaving very lovingly.


    <i>Can��t we single people eat in peace? </i>Harrison thought jealousy.

 Chapter 1145 - Father, I Am Here

    <h4>Chapter 1145: Father, I Am Here</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Gould Manor was brightly lit, and a dinner banquet was going on. The gentry wearing beautiful clothes were holding crystal sses and talking with one another happily.


    The patriarch of the Gould Family, Mr. Charney, had invited all of them to witness thepletion of the three-year agreement between him and his son.


    Of course, those who were close to Charney already knew he was going to use this opportunity to formally introduce his sessor to them.


    Everyone knew the young master of Gould Family didn��t like to do business; instead, he preferred to be a knight. He had made Charney worried for the past few years.


    However, the three-year agreement was going to end tonight, and that young master who was thought to be gifted didn��t be a mid-tier knight. ording to their agreement, he had to give up his dream of bing a knight and be the sessor of the Gould Family.


    As one of the four major families of Chaos City, the Gould Family wielded a significant amount of influence in Chaos City. The only son��s exclusive treatment was the envy of the other noble families�� offspring who had to scheme and fight for their rights to the inheritance.


    However, this Young Master Adams was a little off for trying to be a knight. He had already be a joke among the younger generation.


    ��Is that Young Master Adams going to be miserable today? He is going to be forced to inherit hundreds of millions of family fortune.��


    ��Ah. He could be saying no, but in fact he is ecstatic in his heart. There are no idiots who dislike money in this world.��


    ��That��s right. I heard many families want to send their young mistresses to Gould Manor. He should be very happy.��


    A few young men from the powerful families had gathered together to chat and joke around. They sounded sarcastic and disdainful, but their expressions showed envy and jealousy.


    Charney was very happy today. He was smiling and weing his guests, and even his bald head seemed to glow brighter.


    His wife stood next to him and weed the guests with a smile too. When they were finally alone, she tugged at Charney��s sleeves, and whispered, ��Master, will Adams be upset? You made it into such a big event, will he feel embarrassed and stay away?��


    ��Don��t worry. In his beloved knight��s codes, there is a code of integrity. He will definitelye. This is a pact between men.�� Charney shook his head, not worried at all. Then, he stepped forward with a smile to shake the hand of Scheer, who had just arrived. ��Thank you foring, Miss Scheer.��


    Scheer retrieved her hand, and smilingly said, ��You are too kind. This interesting match is very worthwhile for me to witness it for myself.��


    ��The city lord has arrived!�� a voice announced, and everyone lowered their voices and looked toward the entrance. They were rather shocked that Charney had even invited the city lord.


    ��Thank you foring despite your busy schedule, My Lord.�� Charney and his wife went forward to wee him respectfully with bright smiles.


    He had pulled out all the stops to create this big event for Adams today. However, as the sessor of the Gould Family, he deserved such a big event.


    ��I didn��te for you today, Charney. I came for the young knight who was caught in between taking over his family fortune and bing a great knight. I personally support him to be an outstanding knight and protect Chaos City.�� Michaelughed gregariously.


    Charney was stunned for a moment, but he swiftly smiled and said, ��You are his idol. He would be ecstatic if he heard you say that.��


    The guests started to arrive. One man who was on good terms with Charney smilingly asked, ��Charney, where��s Adams, our knight? He is our man tonight.��


    ��Don��t worry, he wille. He should be on his way now,�� Charney answered smilingly as he gave the old butler at the side a look. The butler understood immediately as he turned and strode out.


    Everyone was chatting and toasting one another happily. A banquet that had half of the most important people in Chaos City gathering together like this wasn��tmon. Many came with the motive to make more friends and establish a deeper rtionship with those in power.


    As for witnessing the young master of Gould Family bing the sessor, it was just an act of going through the motions. His news wasn��t a secret. He hadn��t made any improvement in three years, and was already deemed someone not going to make it the mid-tier knight in this lifetime.


    Of course, as the sessor of a n, he didn��t need to have strong personal power. When he took over the control of the entire Gould Family, he was still going to be one of the most powerful people in Chaos City.


    The efforts he spent to be a knight would be a joke in the eyes of the majority of the people.


    Smiling, a middle-aged man tapped his wine ss with Charney��s as he said, ��You can retire in peace now, Charney.��


    ��I still have to make him understand the businesses and manage them well. It��s still a long time before I can retire.�� Charney shook his head, but the smile on his face betrayed his actual feelings.


    The entire banquet had a cordial mood. Everyone was waiting for Adams�� arrival to put a closure on this three-year agreement joke.


    ...


    ��Young���� The door opened just as the old butler was about to knock on it. Adams, who was wearing golden and silver bi-colored armor, came out. He even wore a big sword on his waist.


    He didn��t wear his helmet, and his hair was so extremely short that he looked bald. But if one looked closely, he could still see the very fine and short hair that resembled the grass that just shot out of the ground and grew vigorously in spring.


    Adams nced at the old butler, and calmly said, ��Let��s go.��


    ��Y-Young Master, it isn��t appropriate for you to dress like this. I have already prepared the evening wear for you earlier, why don��t you go back and change into it?�� the butler said hesitantly. He had sensed that the young master looked different today, but he couldn��t pinpoint what was different.


    ��There��s no need to. I am not going to take part in tonight��s banquet. I am only there to fulfil my part of the three-year agreement.�� Adams led the way out.


    ��Young Master, this is not appropriate...�� The old butler butler quickly caught up. He had also finally understood why Adams looked different. He was not wearing his wig today.


    <i>Young Master��s hair has regrown!</i> The old butler followed behind Adams and stared at the short hair that burst out of that shiny scalp agitatedly.


    As an old employee that had spent his entire life in Gould Manor, he had witnessed Old Master Gould being bald his whole life, then witnessed Charney turning from a bald young man into a bald middle-aged man, and also watched Young Master Adams losing his hair at a young age.


    Baldness was like a curse that was closely bound to the Gould Family.


    But now!


    Adams was actually regrowing his hair!


    This was simply too unbelievable!


    Adams stepped into the banquet hall, and loudly announced, ��Father, I am here.��

 Chapter 1146 - Now It’s Time For You To Acknowledge It.

    <h4>Chapter 1146: Now It��s Time For You To Acknowledge It.</h4>


    The shiny armor under the bright light and that almost hairless head attracted everyone��s attention instantly.


    Everyone was staring at Adams, who was standing at the banquet hall��s entrance, in a surprise. Their gazes couldn��t help butnd on top of his head, and their expressions began to look weird.


    They had heard that the Gould Family had hereditary baldness. Be it the previous patriarch or Charney, they both went bald at a young age.


    However, Adams had always portrayed an image with plenty of hair which once made people suspicious.


    Looking at him now, he should have been covering up the symptoms of his early hair loss problem previously. In fact, he had already followed in the footsteps of his father and grandfather, and was part of the bald men faction.


    ��What a pity...�� One could only wonder how many young mistresses had their hearts shattered. Adams was rich, handsome, and muscr��almost the perfect candidate for a marriage alliance. But now, he was bald at such a young age, which was difficult to ept.


    ��Pfff... Hahaha.��


    Those young men who��d gathered together to snicker at Adams earlier were stunned. Then, they beganughing sarcastically.


    The ambience of the banquet hall was plunged into an awkwardness because of Adams�� appearance.


    There was a hint of surprise in Scheer��s eyes when she looked at Adams. Her gaze started from the top of his head, and thennded on his shiny armor. An interested smile appeared on her lips.


    ��They do look like father and son now.�� Michael looked at Adams and then at Charney. He, too, began to smile.


    ��Adams...�� Charney was also stunned when he saw Adams. He never expected Adams would show up like this. Adams had refused to meet anyone ever since he started to lose his hair, and when he received his wig, he always wore it, even when he was at home. Apart from a few old servants, no one knew he had already lost all his hair. But now, he actually took off his wig on his own ord.


    As for the armor he was wearing, even a 10th-tier knight like the city lord would remove his armor and change into an appropriate evening when they were invited to an evening banquet. He had dressed like that deliberately.


    Charney��s expression returned to its original calmness again. He pretended he knew what was going on and smiled at Adams. ��You are here, Adams.��


    ��You said three years ago this was a pact between men. Three years have passed, and as a real man, I have toe and fulfil this agreement.�� Adams walked to the center of the banquet hall with his sword. His strapping figure and handsome face made people take a double look even though he had almost no hair.


    ��So handsome! Even though he has no hair, he still looks much better than those guys who can��t even stand straight.�� A young mistress held her hands to her heart and revealed a mesmerized smile.


    ��Ah. What��s the point of acting cool when he is already bald? What a big braised egg.�� A skinny young man with sunken eyes sneered, and a few young men wearing luxurious clothes started tough too. Their expressions were full of sarcasm and smugness.


    Initially, Charney was still worried Adams might be depressed because of this, but looking at his calm expression, hemented that Adams had finally sorted out his thoughts. He nodded and smiled. ��Seems like my child has really matured into a real man who is able to undertake responsibilities and fulfil his promises. In this case, I can pass Gould Family to you in the future.��


    ��Congrattions for obtaining an outstanding sessor, Chief Charney.��


    ��Young Master Adams will definitely be a businessman as outstanding as you.��


    The people around him had already begun to congratte and suck up to him. Some even raised their sses and prepared to toast him.


    There was a glow on Charney��s face. He had waited for this day for so many years, and it was finally here.


    In order to make sure that the huge family business of the Gould Family could continue, grooming Adams into an outstanding businessman and an adequate patriarch was his greatest wish.


    Everyone believed that the oue of the three-year agreement was already fixed. This was only a grand introduction ceremony that Charney had prepared for Adams to signify his formal entrance into the rich and powerful circle, and him taking his ce at the pinnacle eventually.


    It was simply going through the motions.


    Charney ced one hand on Adams�� shoulder, and loudly dered, ��I, Charney, the Chief of Gould Family, hereby formally announce that my son, Adams, will be the Gould Family��s only����


    ��Father,�� Adams interrupted Charney, and seriously said, ��We have made an agreement three years ago. If I failed to be a mid-tier knight, then I would obey and follow all your arrangements unconditionally, be it marriage or inheriting the family fortune. But if I could advance to mid-tier knight, then from today onward, I would be in charge of my own life, and you would not interfere anymore, right?��


    The banquet hall fell into aplete silence, and everyone was staring at Adams perplexedly. They couldn��t understand why he was repeating this agreement which was already meaningless now.


    Charney smiled and nodded at Adams. ��Yes, we did make an agreement like that three years ago, so now it��s time for you to acknowledge it.��


    ��Clink!��


    Adams took out the sword at his waist, and then raised it above his head. A golden beam lit up at the handle, and then travelled up the sword along the patterns. Finally, it became a golden light that engulfed the entire longsword. It shone even brighter than the opulent hanging light on the ceiling.


    ��This... This is the Light of the Sword Projection! This is the most obvious manifestation of the mid-tier knight!�� someone in the crowd eximed.


    The quiet banquet hall became noisy slowly as everyone stared at that glowing longsword with shock on their face.


    ��Adams has really be a 4th-tier knight!��


    ��How could this happen? Didn��t they say his power had deteriorated in the past three years? How did he advance so suddenly?�� The skinny young man who was saying all the sarcastic words earlier felt as if he just swallowed a fly.


    ��However, in this case, Adams has won this three-year agreement?��


    Even more gazesnded on Charney. He had nned such a grand event to pave a way for Adams to enter the circle of the rich and powerful of Chaos City, but the tables were turned on him at the veryst minute, which was truly unexpected.


    <i>This chap is quite interesting.</i> Michael began to look at Adams with appreciation in his eyes. There were numerous offspring of the powerful families who would plot and scheme for power and fortune, but this chap wanted nothing to do with them, and only wanted to be a true knight. This type of young person was rare.


    ��This... No... This...�� Charney stared at the longsword in Adams�� hand with his mouth wide open. He was speechless.

 Chapter 1147 - Haha, Stupid Human

    <h4>Chapter 1147: Haha, Stupid Human</h4>


    Charney, who was very experienced in the business world, still couldn��t control the astonishment on his face when he saw the glowing longsword in Adams�� hand.


    Three days ago, he had even specifically confirmed with Adams�� knight master that Adams had not advanced sessfully, and would most likely remain in the 3rd-tier forever. Therefore, he had prepared this grand dinner banquet.


    However, Adams actually became a mid-tier knight today. This was simply befuddling!


    Mrs Charney stood at a side and stared at the father and son in a confusion. She was happy for Adams, yet worried for Charney at the same time. She had no idea what to say at that moment.


    ��When did you advance, Adams? Are you really a mid-tier knight?�� Charney asked Adams doubtfully, trying to calm himself down.


    ��I have just advancedst night,�� Adams exined before looking at Michael, and respectfully said, ��I would like to ask the city lord to be my witness to prove my advancement to a mid-tier knight.��


    ��Light of the Sword Projection is indeed only achievable after advancing to the 4th-tier. I have observed the energy in Adams�� body. It has indeed reached the standard of a 4th-tier. He is officially a mid-tier knight.�� Michael nodded before extending his right hand to shake Adams��s hand. He smilingly said, ��Congrattions, young knight.��


    ��Thank you.�� Adams quickly kept his longsword and shook Michael��s hand with an excited expression.


    ��With the city lord��s testimony, it seems like Adams has won this three-year agreement.��


    ��I guess Charney is going to have insomnia again. I don��t know what to say about this son of his.��


    ��He is so formidable. A young 4th-tier knight!��


    People were watching Adams and his father with different expressions. Some of them were astonished, some were gloating, and some youngdies were smiling at him with admiration.


    ��Father, you will honor the agreement, right?�� Adams asked Charney, trying his best to keep his emotions in check.


    Charney��s hands were trembling. He had waited three years for this day, and he thought he was going to win. He was about to start his sessor grooming project when Adams gave him a huge setback.


    But the stage was already set today, and half of the rich and powerful people in Chaos City were present. Lord Michael had already testified personally, so he couldn��t go back on his words, or he would be an untrustworthy man, and the Gould Family would lose its honor.


    Charney patted Adams�� shoulder lightly with a warm smile as he said, ��Adams, I admire your character and talent as a knight, and you have proven yourself again in front of all these people by bing an honorable 4th-tier knight. Your mother and I are proud of you.


    ��I promise you I will not interfere in your path toward being a great knight from now on, but I hope you can consider being the Gould Family��s sessor and continue its excellence at the same time as you pursue your dream as a knight.��


    Charney looked at Adams with an intense gaze that was filled with hope and expectations.


    Adams�� mother stepped forward and held onto Charney��s hand as she emotionally said to Adams, ��Adams, your father only has one child and that��s you.��


    Everyone was looking at Adams. No one was able to refuse a condition like this, right?


    In the eyes of the majority of the people, Adams was only trying to be a knight for fun. He would return to where he should be when he had enough fun.


    ��I am sorry, Father. I reject it,�� Adams replied Charney with his chin raised slightly. With a confident smile, he said, ��My hair has already regrown, so I believe I will be an excellent knight. My objective is to be a great knight like Alex. I need to focus, so I cannot be distracted by money and women.��


    ��Hair?�� Charney��s gaze moved upward andnded on top of Adams�� head. Under the bright candlelight, there was indeed ayer of short new hair as fine as fur visible. It resembled grass nourished by the spring rain and popping up everywhere.


    ��Adams��s hair has really regrown!�� Happiness shed across the face of Adams�� mother, and she stepped forward to look at his new hair subconsciously with reddened eyes.


    ��It has actually regrown?�� Charney murmured in surprise. He, too, had shut himself away when he began to lose his hair in the past. He tried uncountable methods to regrow his hair, but neither doctors nor magic casters could help. He only epted his bald look gradually after many years, but he would still feel ufortable when people were talking about it behind his back.


    ��Wah. Baldness is actually curable now?��


    Everyone started to show their astonishment, and the eyes of many who were bothered by hair loss problems widened. They looked at Adams and nned how to ask him for the solution.


    Charney looked at Adams who seemed to glow under the light. His gaze was as clear as if he was still a teenager. It reminded him of that young man who had wanted to be a great musician but eventually chose to submit. Now, he had even forgotten how to hold a musical instrument.


    <i>Did I be someone that I hated when I was young?</i> Charney sneered at himself in his heart. He smiled at Adams. ��Since you want to be a knight like Alex, I will wait 10 years for you as he had be invincible at 30 years old. If you are still unknown then, you wille back to inherit the family business as I will already be old by then.��


    Adams stared at Charney in a shock. He thought his father was going to try his best to stop him. He didn��t expect he would suggest another 10-year-agreement.


    Looking at the destion in that pair of eyes, Adams felt guilty for the first time. After a moment of hesitation, he nodded with conviction. ��Alright, a 10-year-agreement. If I am still a nobody then, I will definitelye back to inherit the family business and continue the Gould Family��s glory.��


    Michael took a step forward andughed as he said, ��Since this is the case, I will be the witness of this 10-year-agreement.��


    <i>He is such a weird person,</i> Scheer thought as she looked at Adams. Then, she thought again, she herself might be a weirdo in other people��s eyes too.


    ...


    It was alreadyte in the night, and Mamy Restaurant was closed for business. The dark first floor hall was in total silence.


    Right at this moment, a bat hanging in the cornernded on the floor softly, and transformed into Cami in a ck dress. She smirked. ��Haha, stupid human. I will show my prowess once I get the Photostones.��

 Chapter 1148 - I think I Have Walked Into The Wrong Room…

    <h4>Chapter 1148: I think I Have Walked Into The Wrong Room...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Cami looked around in the dark restaurant, and then crept toward the staircase.


    She had already secretly observed the structure of the house on the second floor when she was changing her clothes that afternoon. There should be nothing hidden in the bathroom, and the room on the right was tightly shut with God-knows-what inside. She simply skipped over the room that held all sorts of toys.


    There were still two rooms on the left. One of them should be Gina��s room, while the other was Mag��s.


    <i>This chap may have ulterior motives by keeping the mermaid in the shop with him. It��s good that I brought the Photostone along with me. I could record it down as evidence if they are having an affair. </i>Cami took out a white stone with a smug smile and then snuck up to the second floor.


    ��Creak.�� Cami opened the door of the study room on the right gently and dashed in. Her eyes were glowing gently in the dark, and she could see everything clearly.


    The study wasn��t big. It had an entire wall covered with a bookshelf that was already half full of books of different genres. There was also a dark brown original wood desk that had two books and a tea set on it. There was nothing else in the room.


    ��Did this chap really have these many books?�� Cami mumbled doubtfully as her gaze swept across all the different books on the bookshelf. Then, she started to search the room. However, most of the stuff in the room was very visible, and there weren��t any cupboards, so she couldn��t find any Photostones.


    ��Just as I expected, that chap must have kept the Photostone in his bedroom and watched it secretly under his nket at midnight. He is indeed a sleazy, stinky man!�� Cami said to herself through clenched teeth. She would cut him into pieces if he wasn��t such a great cook!


    Cami breathed in deeply to calm her emotions before moving to the bedroom slowly. Even though she was behind the wooden door, she could clearly sense the three sets of stable breathing in the room. They should all be sleeping.


    She was a 9th-tier vampire. It was too easy for her to hide herself from a normal human and two little ones.


    She ced her hand on the door knob, and then pulled the door outward silently...


    <i>Hmm?</i>


    Stunned, Cami stared at the totally still wooden door. Why didn��t this door open?


    <i>Could it be locked from the inside?</i> There was a hint of doubt in Cami��s eyes. She pushed the handle down hard for another half a round, and then pulled it outward harder.


    The door remained unmoved.


    Cami stared at the door knob for quite a while, and was sure that it wasn��t locked from the inside. But the strange thing was, no matter how hard she tugged, the door remained unmoved. Cold sweat began to appear on her forehead.


    ��What stupid door is this? It��s so hard to open. If I can��t open you today, I am not Cami!�� Cami said to herself angrily. She warmed up her limbs for a moment before extending her hand to the handle again.


    ��Crack.��


    Right at this moment, the inert door made a light sound, and then slowly opened inward.


    Mag leaned against the door frame and yawned, wearing a sleeping robe. He rather helplessly said to Cami, ��This door opens inward.��


    Cami��s expression froze on her face as she stared at Mag standing at the door. Then, she looked at the wooden door that slowly opened inward, and felt that her intelligence was greatly insulted.


    Furthermore!


    Why was Mag standing here!?


    Shouldn��t he be sound asleep on the bed after watching the Photostone?


    ��W-why are you still awake?!�� Cami simply asked subconsciously.


    ��If your door handle had been tortured by someone like this, even a pig would have woken up.�� Mag nced at the door handle. Fortunately, it wasn��t damaged. In fact, Mag was already notified by the System when Cami first entered the restaurant, and also received real-time surveince video at the same time. He couldn��t continue to watch any further when she almost broke the door handle stupidly. That was when he decided to leave his warm bed to open the door for her.


    Mag stood up straight, and teasingly said, ��Moreover, shouldn��t I be the one asking what you are doing here?��


    Cami panicked. In her ns, getting the Photostone quietly was foolproof. She had never considered that she would be caught on the spot because she would fail to open the door. Stunned, she stared at Mag for three seconds, and then started to back off as she said, ��I think I have walked into the wrong room. It��s already veryte, so you go and sleep now. You don��t have to bother about me.��


    As soon as she finished talking, she disappeared from the stairway. Then, a series of bangs sounded downstairs before the sounds totally disappeared.


    <i>Seems like this woman wasn��t happy to be a service staff member at the restaurant. </i>Mag pulled his clothes together before going downstairs to close and lock the windows in the back kitchen.


    He indeed had one Photostone, but the System could make countless copies for him anytime. Hence, he didn��t really care whether Cami did steal the Photostone or not.


    He thought she would be content with being a chopper for a year, but she didn��t seem to be content at all right now. He should pay more attention to her in the future.


    After returning to the room, Mag spread the nket that Amy had kicked away over the two little ones again. Then, he went to his bed and continued his sleep.


    ...


    Cami transformed into a bat and flew out from the restaurant. Shended on the top of a huge tree in the forest outside of the restaurant and stared at Mamy Restaurant angrily.


    Caesar jumped onto the tree, and expectantly asked Cami, ��Did you seed, Madam?��


    Cami��s eyes twitched as she couldn��t recount such an embarrassing incident. Her expression became calm again as she took out a Photostone, and said, ��Of course. It��s only a piece of cake for me. It��s only a stupid human.��


    ��Bravo, Madam!�� Caesar��s eyes lit up, and he quickly happily said, ��In this case, Madam won��t need to go and work in that restaurant as a service staff member again, since you are no longer threatened by him.��


    ��Ahem, ahem.�� Cami kept the Photostone with an unnatural expression and said, ��Of course, I am not going to be threatened by a human. But I am not going to let him off like this, so I will continue to work undercover in his restaurant to gather evidence against him and pass it to Miss Gloria. She will give up on him, and then I will be able to win her heart.��


    ��Bravo, Madam!�� Caesar said in awe.


    Camiughed smugly with tense lips.


    ...


    ��I will have to provide breakfast for the cleaners from tomorrow onwards, so I have to learn how to cook congee with pork and century egg now.�� Lying on the bed, Mag opened the door to the test field for the God of Cookery and stepped in.


    Transforming a normal duck egg into a beautiful century egg was more of a chemical reaction than a culinary process.


    Soak the pre-selected eggs in the pickling solution made up of alkali, salt, tea leaves, and mulberry ash for a few days. Then, remove them from the solution, and roll them in the dry mud powder before encasing them with rice chaff. A century egg is then considered sessfully made.

 Chapter 1149 - A Century Egg That Is Not Bouncy Enough

    <h4>Chapter 1149: A Century Egg That Is Not Bouncy Enough</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��A failed century egg.��


    ...


    ��An ordinary century egg.��


    ...


    ��A century egg that is not bouncy enough.��


    Mag stared at the century egg on the te that had an intricate pattern and three distinct colors after it was cut open. He raised his eyebrow, and said, ��System, what the heck is not bouncy enough?��


    [(Portrait) Shen Mag


    Three years ago, From HUAWEI mate10 Porsche user end


    ��What authentic Lake Weishan Century Egg? It��s not bouncy at all. They might as well spend their time bouncing around and chase after Pikachu rather than make century egg.��]


    ��...�� Mag.


    ͹(ܳ��ܳ).


    Mag dumped the century egg into the waste bin at the side, and continued to make century eggs.


    If he could start his life all over again, he would definitely be a kind and loving rich second-generation heir who embraced life. He would never sprout nonsense online again.


    Fail!


    Fail!


    Fail...


    ...


    ��Congrattions! You have made a very bouncy century egg!��


    A sessful century egg was indeed very bouncy.


    Mag used his finger to poke it. The bouncy feeling was very obvious as it sunk in a little. When he removed his finger, it went back to its original shape again.


    The light brown century egg was semi-transparent with a pattern that resembled pine twigs on its surface. They were formed naturally yet looked so intricate as if a master traditional chinese painter had painted them. It was amazing.


    After cutting it open, three circles of different hues were very distinct. The outermostyer was very bouncy, and was a semi-transparent light brown color. The middleyer was a little yellow and a little soft, and the innermostyer was golden.


    It was so beautiful that it looked like a piece of art.


    Mag nodded with satisfaction. This was a century egg that looked as bouncy as it was pretty.


    A faint aroma had already greeted his nose.


    After making the century egg, Cooking porridge was a piece of cake for Mag.


    After failing for dozens of times, a bowl of congee with pork and century egg that looked good, smelled good, and tasted good was done.


    ��Let��s have this for breakfast tomorrow.�� Mag smiled after smiling at the aroma that greeted his nose. Then, he exited the test field for the God of Cookery.


    ...


    Early next morning, Mag opened the door and saw Cami standing there. He teased, ��Seems like our countess has found the correct door today.��


    A blush crept up Cami��s haughty face. She stared at Mag as if she wanted to swallow him whole. She huffed and then pushed Mag aside to enter the restaurant.


    Mag rubbed his shoulder that hurt from the shove. His gazended on Cami who went into the kitchen and began cutting cucumbers straight away. He raised his brows and thought this woman was no pushover.


    Anna came downstairs, and asked Mag, ��Uncle Mag, is there anything I can help with?��


    ��If Anna wants to help...�� Mag nced at the time. It was only six o��clock. This little one indeed remembered her promise and woke up to help.


    ��Good morning, Boss. Good morning, Anna.�� Right at this time, Yabemiya��s voice sounded out there. She walked in with a smile and greeted Mag and Anna.


    Elizabeth followed in, and lightly said, ��Morning.��


    ��It��s so early. I feel I should have slept for a while longer.�� Ba came in as yawned. She rubbed her sleepy eyes as if she hadn��t woken uppletely.


    Gina came down from upstairs, blinked in a surprise, and said, ��Everyone came so early. I thought I was the earliest.��


    Yabemiya gave Mag an energetic smile as she said, ��Boss, we are all here. Just tell us if there is anything you need us to do.��


    Mag looked at his staff who were all present. It was more than one hour before they needed toe for work, and the weather was so cold, yet they had alle early. He felt a little touched, and smiled as he said, ��I am going to make breakfast for them now. I am preparing the congee with pork and century egg for them. It��s also the new item that we are introducing today. Sit down and take a break first. I will only need you when I need to give out the porridge.


    ��And, if you areing in the future,e after 6.30 am. You can sleep in a little longer,�� Mag added when he reached the kitchen.


    Wash the rice and put it into a pot that was big enough. Cook it with a big fire and add in the ingredients ording to the sequence...


    Mag had already known the steps very well in his heart. The porridge slowly thickened in the pot.


    And outside of the restaurant right now, the cleaners were starting to gather. They were looking into the restaurant cautiously.


    ��Aiyoh, look at that huge crystal. It��s such a piece, and there are two of them. How much money do you need for that?�� An old man looked through the full-length ss windows in awe. He wanted to reach out to touch it, but quickly retrieved his hand when he was about to touch it. He worriedly said, ��I would never be able to pay for it if I broke it.��


    ��Yes. This is the prettiest restaurant in Aden Square. Even the Ducas Restaurant cannotpare to it,�� an olddy praised.


    ��Is that boss really going to prepare breakfast for us? I heard the cheapest dish here costs 200 copper coins. There are so many of us, aren��t we going to cost him a few thousands? Or he will simply cook us something cheap?�� a skinny old man said worriedly.


    Old Jack red at him as he said, ��Don��t say nonsense, Elton. Boss Mag is a good person. Since he has promised to cook breakfast for us, he is going to do it. Furthermore, Boss Mag is already providing breakfast for us free-of-charge. Do you still expect to have the best?��


    ��I am just making a casual remark. I didn��t even bring a biscuit today. If there is no food, I will be going hungry,�� Elton said awkwardly. He no longer said anything.


    The cleaners began to gather at the entrance. They started their work at 4 am, and had been sweeping in the intense cold for over two hours. Now they were already so cold and hungry that they started to hop on the same spot.


    Harrison and Gjerj, who had arranged to exercise together, decided toe to line up at Mamy Restaurant just after running for a short while. When they saw the cleaners gathering at the restaurant��s entrance, they couldn��t help but curiously ask, ��Sir, why are you guys gathering at the restaurant so early in the morning? Are you guysing here to eat as a group?��


    ��This restaurant��s owner is a good man. He said he wanted to provide free breakfast for us. It��s almost 6 am now, and we are waiting for our breakfast,�� Old Jack said smilingly.


    ��Wow, Boss Mag is providing free breakfast for you, that��s so blissful.�� Harrison looked at them enviously.


    ��Boss Mag is really a good person,�� Gjerj said with a smile too.


    Ding!


    Right at this moment, the bells on the door gave out a chime. The restaurant��s door opened outward, and Miya came out with a pot that was even wider than her waist. She ced it on the ground at the entrance effortlessly.


    <i>This is one of the so-called weakdies that Boss Mag mentioned?</i> Harrison and Gjerj swallowed at the same time.


    Yabemiya gave everyone a bright smile before removing the lid of the big pot.


    An unique aroma coupled with hot steam rushed toward all of them instantaneously.

 Chapter 1150 - Don’t You Have Any Idea How Dirty You Are?

    <h4>Chapter 1150: Don��t You Have Any Idea How Dirty You Are?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Smells so good!��


    Everyone at the entrance looked toward the big pot with amazement. They breathed in the enticing aroma and watched the steam rise up. Their already hungry stomachs began to growl.


    ��What is this? Why is it smelling so nice?�� An old man swallowed his saliva and extended his neck to look toward the pot.


    Elton licked his lips and said with tion, ��It really smells very good, just like meat. Is he treating us to meat so early in the morning?��


    ��Meat!!!��


    The cleaners�� eyes began to lit up the very moment they heard the word ��meat��. Their wages could only give them enough food to eat, and they could only afford meat once every few months. If they were able to eat meat every morning, it would be so blissful.


    ��This fragrance is so unique. Is Boss Mag releasing a new item again?�� Harrison looked curious as he stepped forward to look into the pot. The steam that was rising up engulfed the entire pot, so he couldn��t see what was in it.


    At this moment, Mag came out with a signboard and hung it on the door.


    ��Today��s new item: Congee with pork and century egg. Only for breakfast,�� Harrison read out loud quietly and pped his hands together. ��I knew it. This must be the new item. Let��s have this for breakfast today.��


    ��Sure.�� Gjerj nodded. ��Boss Mag��s new item would never disappoint us.��


    Mag greeted Harrison and Gjerj with a nod, and then smilingly said to the cleaners, ��Since everyone is already here, please give us a moment to scoop out a bowl of piping hot congee with pork and century egg for you.��


    ��Congee with pork and century egg. There really is meat!�� Elton stared at the big pot with glowing eyes. His wages couldn��t even sustain his gambling habit, and he owed a lot of debts. He hadn��t had a full meal for a long time, let alone meat.


    ��It��s fine, Boss Mag. We are not hungry,�� Old Jack said with augh.


    ��Nonsense. Your stomach has been growling for a long time,�� the olddy next to him said with a smile.


    As soon as the olddy finished speaking, there was a series of stomach growling soundsing from the crowd, and everyone began tough.


    ��Looks like you are all hungry.�� Mag smiled as he picked up a longdle and took the bowl that Yabemiya passed to him. He scooped a bowl full of congee with pork and century egg, and gave it to the cleaner standing at the front.


    The brown meat and semi-transparent century egg was mixed in the bowl full of thick porridge. After topping it up with a generous sprinkling of chopped green onions, the taste, color, and aroma were all present. It made the people looking at it begin to salivate.


    ��Everybody, please line up to get your porridge,�� Yabemiya said to the cleaners with a smile.


    After a momentary chaos, the cleaners quickly arranged themselves into two lines that they stood in during their usual meetings, and went up to receive their porridge one by one.


    ��It��s hot. Please be careful,�� Mag reminded them gently.


    ��Thank you. You are really a very good person,�� that cleaner said gratefully as he received the congee before carrying the bowl to the steps near the square. He dumped his gurney sack onto the steps and sat down on it. He blew at the congee carefully.


    ��Meat, it��s really meat!�� Elton took the bowl of congee with pork and century egg, and stared at meat in it with glowing eyes as if he had seen some treasure. He immediately reached into the porridge with his bare hand to grab a piece of meat, and popped it into his mouth. He did not care that the porridge was piping hot. After chewing for a while, two tears rolled down his cheeks as he said, ��Meat. This really is the taste of meat!��


    More and more cleaners had received their congee with pork and century egg, and most of them went to sit on the steps carefully with their bowl. They used the warmth of the bowl to warm their frozen hands. The steam and aroma washed over their faces, and made the tanned and wrinkled faces smile with anticipation.


    ��Boss Mag is really a good man. Providing breakfast for these old people is more practical than anything else,�� Harrison said, but his gaze was fixed on that bowl of congee with pork and century egg as he gulped.


    ��These old people are so pitiful.�� Yabemiya gazed at those old people piteously. They still had to wake up so early to do the cleaning work at such an advanced age.


    Ba propped her face up with her hands as she curiously said, ��Is the cleaners�� work actually so backbreaking and difficult? I thought they only needed to wave around with magic.��


    This was very far from what she had imagined. She had always thought these old people holding the brooms were sorcerers.


    Elton wiped his tears away. He looked at those cleaners sitting on the steps, and his gazended on the vacant seats at the side. The beautiful wooden table and chairs with intricate carvings. Only the rich and powerful normally sat there to enjoy their expensive meals, and they could only sit on those chilly steps.


    <i>Why can they sit there and we can��t? Since he wants to be a good person, why can��t he go all the way?</i> Suddenly, a spike of jealousy rose up in Elton��s heart. He turned around andughingly said to Mag, ��Since you are such a good person, Boss Mag, let me sit there to eat. It��s not convenient to eat sitting on the steps.��


    ��Sit down?�� All the cleaners�� gazesnded on those tables and chairs at the entrance. It would be nice if they could sit down and eat the hot porridgefortably at a table like the rich.


    Mag passed the congee to Old Jack, who was thest in line. He reminded him to be careful before he turned to look at Elton.


    His sparse white hair was frazzled, and his old tattered jacket had not been washed for a very long time. All kinds of dirt and grease wereyered on that face, and he looked no different from a hobo.


    However, he was a cleaner with a livable wage. Although it wasn��t high, it could ensure that an ordinary person would be able to have his meals and shelter. Even if he couldn��t have a very respectable life, he could at least afford much better hygiene.


    Mag calmly said to Elton, ��Excuse me, old mister. I can provide you with breakfast, but I can��t provide you with a ce to eat. Because my restaurant will be opening for business soon, I will have to ensure my restaurant can be ready in time. As you very well know, cleaning takes time and effort.��


    ��It doesn��t matter. We will clean it up for you after we are done. Are you despising us because we are dirty?�� Elton said innocently.


    The cleaners�� gazes allnded on Mag with an inexplicable emotion.


    Mag looked at Elton with slightly furrowed eyebrows. Did the issue he was the most worried about happen inevitably?


    ��This dirty grandpa, don��t you have any idea how dirty you are?�� Right at this moment, an adorable voice sounded in the restaurant. Amy came out with Ugly Duckling in her arms and looked at Elton with disdain.

 Chapter 1151 - Little Boss, You Are Really Mischievous…

    <h4>Chapter 1151: Little Boss, You Are Really Mischievous...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��I...�� Elton looked at Amy as he opened his mouth trying to say something.


    However, Amy did not give him the chance to say anything as she looked at him and said, ��Look at your hands, they are so dirty. I reckon you haven��t washed them for years, right? Even Ugly Duckling��s paws are cleaner than your hands.


    ��Also, those dirty clothes, have you not changed your clothes for two winters? But there��s also summer in between. It must be because you��re toozy.


    ��Besides, is it that difficult to wash your face every morning when you wake up? Look at how clean that grandpa��s face is. This is the reason why others have a wife.��


    Elton took three steps back and put his hand over his heart. He felt as though he had been dealt with a heavy blow.


    ��Father said that the grandma and grandpa cleaners give us a clean Aden Square every day, and it is very cold and very hard on them, so I woke up earlier with the other older sisters and made scrumptious breakfast for everyone. Why would I despise you all for being dirty?�� Amy said with a smile to everyone. After that, her gazended on Elton and she said with disdain, ��But you... are really dirty.��


    Elton took another three steps back. He felt as though he could not breathe properly anymore.


    Many of the cleaners felt bad. <i>That��s true. Mr. Mag and these prettydies do not have the duty to do all this, waking up early for us, making breakfast for us, and treating us like the customers in the restaurant. How could we actually not be content?</i>


    Hearing the little girl��s words made everyone feel worse. They all looked at Mag.


    Old Jack looked at Elton, and solemnly said, ��Elton, Mr. Mag has already done so much for us. How can you have the cheek to trouble him even more because of you? Even if Mr. Mag doesn��t mind, what about those people dressed up nicely to eat at the restaurant? Would they be willing to spend so much money just to sit where we sat? You make me not want to be in the same team as you.��


    Old Jack turned to Mr. Mag and apologetically said, ��I��m sorry, Mr. Mag. If we��ve troubled you, there is no need to make breakfast for us in the future. This wasn��t part of what you needed to do anyway.��


    The cleaners all stood up. Although they did not say anything, they were all looking at Elton with disdain.


    Realizing that he seemed to have angered everyone, Elton��s eyes darted around. He coughed twice and squeezed out a smile as he said, ��Actually, I was just kidding, don��t... don��t take it to heart. I can just sit on the stairs.��


    After he said that, he quickly escaped to the corner of the stairs and started drinking his porridge with a spoon as he held the bowl in his hand.


    Just that tiny piece of meat was enough to make him feel like he had tasted the best food in the world. How could he just let that go?


    Mag nced at Elton, and then smiled at the other cleaners as he said, ��Let��s continue eating. There��s more in the pot.��


    Upon hearing him say that, the cleaners went back to eat.


    ��Old Jack, you and the olddy should have your breakfast quickly too. It won��t taste nice if it turns cold,�� Mag said with a smile to Old Jack.


    ��You��re really a good person,�� Old Jack said with aplicated expression. He brought the olddy over beside the stairs, and started drinking his porridge.


    ��He is not foolishly kind. Boss Mag is indeed a smart and kind person.�� Harrison nced at the cleaners sitting at the stairs, and then at Mag with admiration.


    ��Yeah. Klout Bakery used to have really good business, but because it provided homeless people with an unlimited supply of food, it ended up closing down within half a month. What��s worse is that the owner of the shop even got beaten and crippled by the homeless people. Now he��s also homeless,�� Gjerj said with a nod and sigh.


    ��Wow! This porridge is really delicious!��


    A cleaner put a spoonful of porridge in his mouth. The lean meat that melted in his mouth with the porridge and the unique texture of the century egg were a one-of-a-kind experience.


    For someone who usually only drank in porridge or ate buns without any filling, such a bowl of porridge filled with the fragrance of meat was simply a delicacy.


    After swallowing the mouthful of porridge, the warmth slid down the throat, straight into the stomach, and spread all over, making the cold body feel warm from inside out.


    ��Delicious!��


    ��I��ve never had such delicious porridge before!��


    The praises started as the cleaners sat on the stairs eating their congee with pork and century egg with their faces brimming with happiness.


    The cold was expelled by the warm porridge, and their tiredness also disappeared. The delicious porridge filled the emptiness in their stomach, and turned into energy pumped into their bodies.


    Mag smiled when he saw that. Although he had never thought of himself as a good person, he had to admit that doing kind acts would make one feel good.


    Yabemiya and the rest also smiled. Although they had to wake up a lot earlier than usual, it still felt good.


    ��Grumble.�� Harrison and Gjerj covered their stomachs at the same time, and their gazes fell on the big pot at the side.


    ��Father, I want to eat that porridge too.�� Amy raised her little hand and pointed at the huge pot as she said with certainty, ��A big bowl.��


    ��Alright, I��ll get some for you.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He scooped a huge bowl of congee with pork and century egg for Amy, and ced it on the table at the side.


    Amy crawled up the chair happily and started drinking the porridge with a spoon.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling also came running over with its bowl in its mouth, circling around Amy��s chair as it called out to Amy eagerly.


    ��Save it, Ugly Duckling. It��s not time for your breakfast yet,�� Amy replied with a shake of her head as she nced down at Ugly Duckling.


    ��Erm, Boss Mag, we came especially early this morning. Can you let us try your new dish too?�� Harrison asked with a smile.


    Gjerj also looked expectantly at Mag.


    Just then, a few other customers came over and saw the cleaners sitting together, and smelled the enticing aroma. They all looked at Mag.


    To have a bowl of delicious porridge on such a cold day was simply bliss.


    ��I��m sorry, it��s not operating hours yet. Please wait for a while. This is today��s new dish. You can order itter when we openter.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. It did not seem like there was room for negotiation.


    Harrison also knew Mag��s temper and the restaurant��s rules. Seeing Mag shake his head, he did not continue pushing for it, and forced himself not to look at the cleaners. However, he could not help but stare at Amy, who was eating happily.


    ��Little Boss, is this congee with pork and century egg good?�� Harrison asked with a smile.


    ��Let me show you.�� Amy scooped up a century egg and bit into it softly. The century egg dented inwards, and when she let go, it reverted to its original shape. Just like that, Amy bit softly and let go multiple times before finally chewing it up and swallowing it down. After that, she smiled brightly.


    ��Little Boss, you are really mischievous...�� Harrison grumbled grudgingly.

 Chapter 1152 - The Best Weight For Ducks Used In Roast Ducks Is 5 KG

    <h4>Chapter 1152: The Best Weight For Ducks Used In Roast Ducks Is 5 KG</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Customers starteding, forming a long line at the entrance of the restaurant.


    ��Why do I have to go through such torture early in the morning?��


    ��I suddenly want to be a cleaner.��


    ��Is this congee with pork and century egg so good? It looks like I have to change my breakfast menu today.��


    The customers in the line were very unhappy and envious.


    A slightly plump cleaner finished his bowl of porridge and walked over to the pot with his bowl as he hesitantly asked, ��Can... Can I have another sip of porridge?��


    ��Of course. I��ve prepared sufficient porridge for everyone. It��s enough even if everyone gets a second serving.�� Mag smiled and nodded. He took the bowl over and scooped some more porridge for him. Porridge was never filling, especially for people like them who had been starving.


    ��Thank you,�� that cleaner said gratefully. He held the bowl with both hands and went back to the steps carefully.


    When they heard what Mag said, many cleaners came over with their bowl to get a second helping. It was the first time they had tasted such delicious porridge. It would really be a bliss to be able to have another bowl of it.


    The porridge was very delicious, and the cleaners finished their two bowls of porridge in no time at all. Old Jack and his wife helped to collect the silverware andy it neatly on the table at the side.


    The cleaners all expressed their gratitude to Mag with a smile on their extra rosy cheeks.


    ��Burp.�� Elton let out a satisfied burp. If it were not because he really could not drink any more of the porridge after three bowls, he would have gotten another bowl. He put the bowl casually on the table at the side and nced into therge pot that still had quite a lot of congee with pork and century egg left inside. His eyes lit up, and he said to Mag with a chuckle, ��Erm, Boss Mag, we��ve already had some of this porridge, so you��re going to throw the rest out, right? Why don��t you give it to me? I��ll bring it back and have it for lunch. Otherwise, it would be such a waste to throw it out.��


    ��The rest is our breakfast. It will not be thrown out.�� Mag brought the lid over and covered the pot. He calmly told Elton, ��I am not as high and mighty as you think, and there is also no need to put yourself down. We are all just ordinary people. My daughter is eating the same food as you had in your bowl. So are all of us.��


    The cleaners who were about to leave looked at Mag and the cute little girl who was licking her huge bowl, and their eyes suddenly became a little moist.


    The customers, who were standing at the side, thought for a while. They initially minded that they had to use the silverware used by the cleaners, but felt a little guilty for thinking that way. Now, they were looking at Mag with admiration.


    Elton was dumbfounded for a while. He realized that the mood was a little off. He did not think that a wealthy owner of a restaurant like Mag would actually eat something from the same pot as they ate. Since his little ploy was foiled, Elton embarrassedly said, ��I see, then... I won��t ask for it. You guys go ahead.��


    After saying that, he walked away quickly to grab his things and left.


    ��Mr. Mag. Elton is just like that. He just likes to go for free things, but his character isn��t that bad. I hope you don��t take it to heart. I will talk to him about it after this,�� Old Jack told Mag apologetically. He was the first to know Mag, so he would feel a little bad that something like this were to happen.


    ��It��s alright.�� Mag shook his head and smiled. After that, he looked at everyone and said, ��It��s still 6.30 am tomorrow morning. Remember to be on time.��


    After the cleaners showed their appreciation, they left with their tools because there was still a lot of cleaning work waiting for them to do.


    However, after having the piping hot congee with pork and century egg, they felt warm and energized all over, They even had more gusto to sweep.


    Yabemiya brought the remaining pot of congee with pork and century egg back into the restaurant. The rest followed along after cleaning the silverware up.


    ��I heard that the breakfast Boss Mag provided for the cleaners at Aden Square is the new product that he is going tounch?��


    ��Yes, I came early and happened to see it. The cleaners had a great time eating it. One look and I can tell that it��s very delicious.��


    ��Boss Mag is such a great person. I must try this congee with pork and century eggter and see how good it is.��


    The customers started flowing in, and the news of Mag providing the new product as breakfast for the cleaners soon spread all over, spawning quite a few discussions.


    Meanwhile, in the restaurant, Mag and the others were indeed having the leftover congee with pork and century egg for breakfast.


    ��Mm, this porridge is really delicious. It melts in the mouth, and the texture is a little sticky. The fragrance of the meat haspletely infused into the porridge, and the century egg does not taste like a duck��s egg at all. It��s chewy and super delicious!�� Yabemiya said with surprise as she moved her mouth and swallowed a mouthful of porridge.


    Everyone else was also pleasantly surprised when they tasted the congee with pork and century egg. It was even better than they thought, and the chewy and beautiful century egg gave them a special culinary experience.


    ��Father, can I have a youtiao? I think it would taste very good with this porridge.�� Amy raised her hand and got herself another bowl of porridge.


    ��Who else wants the youtiao, raise your hand,�� Mag said as he got up to walk to the kitchen.


    ��I want one, then.�� Miya raised her hand.


    ��I want it too.�� Anna raised her little hand.


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling tried its best to raise one paw.


    ��No, you do not want it.�� Amy pressed its paw back down.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling watched Amy grudgingly. Its aggrieved look made one pity it.


    Amy lowered her head and seriously asked it, ��You can��t wait to grow up, huh? I heard from Father that the best weight for the ducks used in roast duck is five kilos.��


    Ugly Duckling stared wide-eyed at her and quickly shook its head hard as it retreated to Anna��s side, hiding quickly behind Anna.


    ...


    Outside the restaurant, the customers had already formed a long line, making the corner of the deste square look very lively.


    ��Please make way.�� Just then, a ck horse-drawn carriage stopped in front of the restaurant.


    Adams jumped out from the horse-drawn carriage and told the driver, ��Take the things out.��


    ��Yes.�� The driver went into the carriage and brought out a long board covered with a red cloth carefully.


    ��What is this?��


    The customers in the line all looked at the long board that was taller than a person. <i>What is this person going to do?</i>


    Adams adjusted his armor and walked to the restaurant��s door. He reached out, knocked, and loudly said, ��Boss Mag, please open up for a while. There��s something I want to pass to you.��


    Mag, who just came out from the kitchen with the youtiao, heard him and put the youtiao on the table. He motioned for thedies to start eating first before going to open the door. When he saw Adams and the driver, who was carrying the long board, he was puzzled.

 Chapter 1153 - Congratulations On Earning The Title “Master of Hair Growth”!

    <h4>Chapter 1153: Congrattions On Earning The Title ��Master of Hair Growth��!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Adams had donned gold and silver armor, quickly reminding Mag that he was the first customer to order ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� the day before. He even seemed very excited after trying the dish.


    However, he still had a head full of hair just the day before, and his hair was so short he seemed almost bald today. He could only see very sparse and short hair.


    <i>Indeed, some people appear morous, but in reality, his hair was probably almost gone under that wig,</i> Mag thought. However, what was he doing early in the morning with someone and also this suspicious-looking object?


    ��Boss Mag, I... I am here to gift you this memorial tablet,�� Adams said agitatedly.


    ��Memorial tablet?�� Mag raised his eyebrows.<i> Is he here to cause trouble early in the morning? Why is he here to give me a tablet? Isn��t that a bit too much?</i>


    The other customers all looked over when they heard that. This young man looked pretty handsome and jovial, but from what he said, could he be here to cause trouble?


    ��No, no, I said it wrong, it��s a signboard, a signboard as a token of appreciation!�� Adams quickly realized his mistake and shook his head. He turned around to pull the red cloth off the long signboard, revealing a glimmering gold signboard made of pure gold.


    ��Master of Hair Growth!��


    Harrison, who was lining up right at the front, blurted out.


    Mag looked at the glimmering gold signboard and the four big words made from pure gold. His jaw dropped, and he had no idea what to say for a moment.


    The regrs in the line looked at the newly sprouted short hair on Adams��s head, then at the glimmering signboard, and they suddenly seemed to have understood what was going on.


    ��Erm, I really can��t ept this.�� Mag shook his head. He ran a restaurant; where would he hang a signboard that said ��Master of Hair Growth��?


    What if others learned from Adams, and sent him gs with ��Miracle Healer�� or ��Gynaecology Expert��?


    ��Your unique creation has changed my life. This signboard is just a token of appreciation. If you can��t even ept this, no one else in this world can. Please do ept it,�� Adams said with sincerity. He got someone to make it for him yesterday, and made sure to personally send it over this morning so that he could express his gratitude.


    ��Boss Mag, just ept it. Look at this signboard, it��s bright and shiny. It would be very eye-catching if you hung it at the door. It would also help to raise the restaurant��s reputation,�� Harrison said with a chuckle.


    ��That��s right, Boss Mag. He did it so that he could thank you. You��ve done a good deed, so just ept it,�� someone else chimed in quickly.


    ��Should I also make a signboard for Boss Mag as a token of my appreciation?�� Gjerj said thoughtfully as he looked at the signboard.


    ��Boss Mag, please ept it.�� Adams was very sincere.


    Mag fell silent for a while as he looked at Adams��s sincere face and listened to the other customers�� words. He thought that he should not refuse anymore, so he nodded unwillingly and said to Adams, ��It would not be very nice for me to reject it, since it��s your sincerity, but epting this signboard doesn��t mean I will hang it up. I will keep this and treasure it well.��


    Adams was a little disappointed when he heard Mag say that he would not hang it up, but he quickly smiled again, nodding, and said, ��Sure. Boss Mag, you decide what you want to do with it. It��s alright as long as you are willing to ept my sincerity.��


    ��You��re too polite.�� Mag nodded. He heaved a sigh in relief secretly. If Adams were to make him hang this signboard up there, then Mamy Restaurant might end up as Mamy Hair Growth Shop.


    ��I��ll get him to bring that signboard in for you. It��s a little heavy.�� Adams moved to the side to let the driver in.


    ��That won��t be necessary. I will bring it in myself.�� Mag received the signboard from the driver. This signboard felt as though it was made from pure gold, so it was indeed quite heavy. If he were to hang it outside, he reckoned it would probably be stolen by the second day. ��Then I will go back to have my meal. I still have to send Amy to schoolter.��


    As he said that, he turned to walk into the restaurant with the signboard in his arms.


    ��Go back first,�� Adams told the driver as he walked right to the end of the line.


    <i>So Young Master Adams��s hair started growing because he ate Boss Mag��s ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. The only thing that we don��t know is if he has any connections to Boss Mag.</i> A middle-aged man in the line watched as Adams joined the line, and thought, <i>If I were to tell Old Master Charny about this, there might be some progress with the business n I was talking to him about. I heard that he had been deeply concerned about his hair loss problems when he was young.</i>


    All the women sitting at the table stared when Mag came back carrying a shining golden signboard after going out for a while.


    ��Father, what is that?�� Amy asked curiously.


    Miya read the words on the signboard and curiously asked, ��Master of Hair Growth? What title is that?��


    Mag looked at all the curious faces, and exined, ��A customer gave it to me. He said that I changed his life, so he gave me this signboard as a token of appreciation.��


    ��Then why don��t you hang it outside so everyone can see it?�� Anna asked curiously.


    ��Don��t you think that it��s weird for a restaurant to have a ��Master of Hair Growth�� signboard?�� Ba said as she looked at the signboard.


    ��Yes, we��re a restaurant, after all. It��s not nice to reject a customer��s kind thoughts, but this signboard really isn��t suitable for hanging at the door.�� Mag nodded in agreement. He carried the signboard to the stairs as he said, ��Continue eating, I��ll bring this up.��


    Just then, the system sounded in Mag��s head. ��Ding! Congrattions on receiving the title ��Master of Hair Growth�� and activating the hidden mission: hair loss has a negative impact on a person physically and mentally. As the candidate for the God of Cookery, you need to have a caring heart and help those who are deeply troubled by hair loss problems so that they can regain their head of luscious hair and start their life anew. You have to help 30 people with hair loss problems say goodbye to their hair loss troubles in three days! Mission sess: you��ll gain the recipe for Steamed Fish Head with Diced Hot Red Peppers! Mission failure: the host will be irreversibly bald. Mission progress: 6/30.��


    ��F*ck!�� Mag almost blurted out.


    ��System, that��s such vicious punishment. What��s with bing bald!�� Mag rolled his eyes.


    ��Saving a bald is better than building a seven-story pagoda. Host, good luck!�� the system encouraged before disappearingpletely.


    ��F*ck.�� Mag looked at the signboard in his arms, and suddenly had the urge to hang it up. After all, he had only helped six people with hair loss problems after two days ofunching ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. Who knew when he would be able to finish with the remaining 24?

 Chapter 1154 - System Learning In Progress…

    <h4>Chapter 1154: System Learning In Progress...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After suppressing the urge to hang the ��Master of Hair Growth�� signboard, Mag threw the signboard into a corner on the third floor, settled himself, and went down for breakfast before sending Amy to school.


    When he left, Mag took special notice of the ratio of bald customers lining up outside. He took a quick nce and saw that there were only two middle-aged balding customers in the line other than Adams when balding people could be seen so often around.


    ��Hair loss is such a depressing problem.�� Mag sighed and pedaled on the bicycle as he sent Amy to school.


    As he passed by Find All Job-Finding Service, the owner of the ce, Crease, happened to be watering the nts outside.


    ��Goodmorning, Mr. Nest,�� Amy greeted with a smile.


    ��Good morning, Little Boss,�� Crease replied a little helplessly as he looked up.


    Mamy Restaurant had already be the hottest restaurant in Chaos City during this period of time, so he had also gone over to try the food there once. Although the job-finding service brought in quite a lot of ie for him, he still could not bear to fork out a few hundred or a few thousand copper coins for a meal, so he had only gone over once.


    Mag also smiled and nodded at Crease. His gaze was on Crease��s head for a while. What a perfect balding person. It would be perfect if he could go over to have ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� just once.


    ��Ding! System warning. Do not actively approach customers, otherwise it will be considered going against the rules, and that will amount to immediate failure!�� Before Mag could even say anything, the system��s voice already sounded in Mag��s head.


    ��System, isn��t that too much? Basic advertising doesn��t go against trading rules. What rights do you have to say that I��m not allowed to promote my products?!�� Mag frowned.


    ��Host, as a candidate for the God of Cookery, how can you do things like soliciting customers? This is not to be expected of someone your level.��


    ��Are you looking down on women who make their keep with their own bodies?�� Mag said seriously. ��What did they do wrong? Aren��t they also working for their keep?��


    ��I remember that there was a little alley where a lot of youngdies lived back in the day. They would always stand at the door to chill, and they were very weing. They would always invite me to their house to y. What wonderful youngdies. But because there were too many people who wanted to make the ce rise to be a big city, the alley was gone, and so were the weing youngdies. Tell me, is this right?�� Mag continued.


    ��Isn��t weing a word with positive connotations in the humannguage, system? Why then would they be chased away?


    ��System searching...


    ��No information in the database...


    ��No answer to the question. Engaging machine learning mode!


    ��System learning in progress...��


    Mag was still waiting for the system��s reply when the string of words floated across his mind.


    <i>What a knowledge-seeking system. </i>Mag raised his brow. No one knew how long it would take the system this time.


    ��Mr. Nest, why don��t you eat the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� from our restaurant?�� Amy already asked curiously before Mag could say anything. ��That way, your hair will be able to grow out!��


    <i>Hair will be able to grow out! </i>Crease��s eyes lit up immediately. He looked at Amy in surprise, and said, ��Little Boss, is that true? After eating that ��Buddha jumps over the wall��, my hair will be able to grow out?��


    ��Yes. There are already a lot of uncles and big brothers without hair who started growing hair after eating the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� from our restaurant.�� Amy nodded, and added, ��But Mr. Nest, you have toe at night because the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� is only avable at night.��


    ��Alright, alright, alright! I will definitely go!�� Crease nodded quickly. If there was anything in this world that he cared about more than earning money, it would be the fact that his hair was thinning.


    As he watched the bald patch at the crown of his head expand and treasured the remaining hair he had left every day, the sudden news of being able to solve his problem was really a surprise to him.


    Mag looked at Amy, who had already closed the deal, in shock. He did not think that Amy had already done it without him saying a word. It seemed like this little fellow was pretty good at business.


    Judging from Crease��s eagerness to go to Mamy Restaurant, this customer could basically be counted in the hair-growing group. Mag continued on towards Amy��s school on his bicycle.


    As he walked Amy into the school, Mag could immediately see a few bald and balding heads. This was indeed the ce for bookworms, especially the College of Physics. There were a few youngsters with obvious receding hairlines engaging in a heated debate as they shook their heads and their hair flew everywhere.


    ��This ce is brimming with potential.�� Mag��s eyes lit up. It was a pity there was no College of Computer Science here. Otherwise, he would probably just need to shout at the entrance of the college, and the students and teachers there would fill the entire restaurant.


    Mag already thought of a backup n.


    The moment Amy entered the magic ssroom, Krassu smilingly said to her, ��After some discussion with Urien, we have decided that since little Amy wants to go on a break so much, we will give you a long holiday. Five days before and after Peace Day, so it will be a total of 10 days.��


    ��Really?!�� Amy��s eyes lit up instantly.


    ��Of course. When did I ever lie to you?�� Krassu nodded with a smile.


    ��Thank you, Master Krassu!�� Amy pounced into Krassu��s embrace all at once, and then turned back to look at Mag as she happily said, ��Father, I can go on a holiday too!��


    ��Mm-hm. Amy is going on a holiday too,�� Mag said with a smile. It seemed like Krassu and Urien were very concerned about what Amy wanted. Although she could not go on a 30-day-long holiday like normal students, a 10-day holiday was good enough.


    When Mag returned to the restaurant, it was soon the time for breakfast operating hours.


    The news of Adams sending the signboard over soon spread quickly, and the rumor that ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� could cure hair loss was once again proven to be true, which became a topic for discussion.


    Everyone knew a person or two going through hair loss problems. Since there was such a cure avable, it would be highly rmended even if it was a little more expensive.


    After the morning operating hours, Mag brought the lounge chair out since the weather was quite good. Heid it out and got ready to take a little nap while basking under the sun.


    ��Mr. Mag, I hope I didn��t disturb your rest.�� Suddenly, a gentle voice sounded.


    Mag opened his eyes and sat up. He looked at Gloria and shook his head with a smile, saying, ��It��s alright. I justy down. Do you have anything for me?��


    ��Yes, there is something that I want to hear your opinion on, so I came so abruptly and disturbed you.�� Gloria nodded.


    ��Then let��s sit over there to talk. I��ll get a pot of tea.�� Mag stood up and motioned Gloria to seat over at the side while he turned to walk into the restaurant.

 Chapter 1155 - The Isolated And Defenseless Underground Cavern

    <h4>Chapter 1155: The Isted And Defenseless Underground Cavern</h4>


    A pot of ck tea was sitting over the small stove as it boiled. The warm winter sun shone down on them. Mag leanedfortably in the wooden chair, and looked at Gloria with a smile as he asked, ��Miss Gloria, what do you want to talk to me about?��


    ��It��s like this. Because of my family, I am still a board member in the Chamber of Commerce, but just two days ago, my grandfather suddenly approached me and said that my uncle, Cyril, wanted to vote me out of the board in the year-end celebration a few dayster, and he had already contacted most of the board members for that.


    ��Although I don��t really care about being a board member, my grandfather said that if I couldn��t hold onto my position with my own capabilities, I would be eliminated from the list of candidates. If I managed to keep my spot, the inheritance that he had divided out for me to run would be mine forever.


    ��Tell me, what should I do?�� Gloria asked Mag helplessly.


    <i>This is a rich family inheritance soap drama,</i> Magmented on the inside. Although one could consider him to have been born rich in his previous life, because he was an only child, there had been no drama involving a fight for inheritance.


    Because it was the Chamber of Commerce, other than Gloria, Mag did not fancy anyone from the Moreton Family. He did not think the assertive president or the sore loser Cyril were decent people.


    He had sworn to overthrow the Chamber of Commerce and teach the people who set all the absurd rules a lesson.


    Miss Scheer could be considered one of his pawns in his grand scheme of things, while Miss Gloria, who was slowly revealing her business capabilities and slowly aiming for the Moreton Family inheritance, was his backup.


    Of course, when he decided to help Gloria back then, he did not expect things to be soplicated. He only took it that he was giving a friend a helping hand.


    Now that Blue Suede Fashion was growing rapidly, the production line became increasingly perfect because of Mag��s suggestion to move towards a more efficient assembly line, and productivity also increased. Now, they had already obtained a vast piece ofnd in the Northern part of the city where they would build their new factory.


    Gloria had shown great talent and judgement in business operations, and that wowed Mag. However, she was still a little too new when ites to solving some daily matters.


    ��Judging from your grandfather��s change in attitude, I think he might have changed his views on the inheritor. If you canplete this mission, you might be able to vie for the spot with your uncle on a fair and levelled ying ground.


    ��However, since he dared to bring this up to your grandfather directly, he must have already garnered enough votes from the board members. Besides, he had been the sole inheritor of the Moreton Family for several years, so there should be more people who would think that he will end up as the inheritor of the Moreton Family.


    ��So, there is not much point in trying to convince the board members now. Your grandfather might be able to influence some of them, and make them judge fairly, but in such a short span of a few days, you won��t be able toe up with anything to convince those board members, either,�� Mag analyzed.


    ��So what should I do?�� Gloria asked Mag. That was precisely why she felt like there was nothing she could do and came to him for advice.


    ��You could meet Miss Scheer. In the four major families of the Chamber of Commerce, other than the Moreton Family, the Buffett Family might be the most powerful. If she could stand at your side, there might be a different ending to this,�� Mag said.


    ��Miss Scheer?�� Gloria was slightly stunned. She shook her head, and said, ��Miss Scheer and my grandfather are on bad terms because of the presidential election. She would definitely not take my side.��


    ��You won��t know until you try,�� Mag said with a smile as he poured a cup of ck tea and put it in front of Gloria.


    Gloria watched Mag��s encouraging gaze and fell silent for a while before nodding her head. ��Mm-hm. I will give it a shot. Even if I fail, I still have to give it a try.��


    Gloria left after finishing her cup of tea.


    Mag enjoyed his tea alone for a while. He did not feel sleepy, so after clearing his tea set, he rode out on his bicycle. He had not received news about the elves for two days.


    ��It seems like the situation is a little tough for the Night Elves. I wonder if things are going smoothly for Firis and the others.�� Mag, who had changed into his clothes aftering out from the little alley, had his brows tightly knotted.


    He had spent quite a sum of gold coins on thetest news. The Wind Forest side had already surrounded all the underground caverns of the Night Elves. There had been several attacksunched on the defenses of the underground caverns. Although the terrain was to the Night Elves�� advantage, the Wind Forest won in manpower and numbers. Now, the final line of defense for the Night Elves depended solely on Irina.


    Although the goblins lent the underground caverns to the Night Elves, they did not have the intention to be involved in this war, so they had never given any form of help to the Night Elves.


    Right now, the underground caverns were like an isted and defenseless ind. Everyone was basically sure that this rebellion would be settled very quickly. Even under Irina��s lead, the Night Elves were just too weak to even nudge the governance of the Wind Forest.


    ��I must find a way to provide more help for Irina,�� Mag muttered to himself. On his way back, Mag stopped by the cksmith��s shop. As he entered, he could hear the sound of metal mouldinging from the back.


    ��What are you doing here, Boss Mag?�� Just as Mag walked to the entrance of the forging room, Mobai looked up at him in surprise.


    ��I have been thinking about some things regarding cannons that I wish to talk to you about,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Upon hearing that, Mobai��s eyes lit up. He put the heavy hammer in his hand down with a chuckle, and said, ��Then let��s talk outside. I happen to have some questions I need to ask you.


    ��I��ve already made a cannon based on your previous suggestion, but I don��t know why the cannonball would often explode inside the barrel, causing it to be damaged. The cannon cannot be fired and no damage is done. Besides, the power of cannonball cannot be increased further in the limited volume. I��ve done some calctions. A cannonball can only be deadly to 3rd-tier magic beasts,�� Mobai said with a frown as he opened up a piece of paper.


    Mag nced at the paper, and asked, ��Where��s the barrel?��


    ��It��s at the workshop out of town. I was afraid that it would be dangerous to try it out, so I built a workshop in a in around five kilometers away from Chaos City,�� Mobai answered.


    ��If it��s convenient for you, please bring me over in the afternoon. There are many requirements for the barrel in order to make a cannon. As for the reason for the cannonball exploding in the barrier, I will only be able to tell after taking a look. I also have some thoughts about increasing the power of the cannonball, but we can discuss it when we see the cannonter,�� Mag told Mobai.


    ��Alright, then I��ll bring you over in the afternoon.�� Mobai quickly nodded.

 Chapter 1156 - I Didn’t Know That There Is Such A Marvellous Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 1156: I Didn��t Know That There Is Such A Marvellous Restaurant</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After the lunch service was over, Mag followed Mobai out of the city.


    Mobai��s artillery workshop was built in a in that was five kilometers away from the city. Its surroundings were very deste, and yellow mud was present everywhere. A courtyard made of yellow mud stood there awkwardly.


    ��I have bought all thend here, so nobody is going toe here. Hence, we can do any experiments we like,�� Mobai said to Mag with a smile as he stopped the horse-drawn carriage they were in.


    ��This is rather nice. I guess the founding fathers who made the two bombs and one satellite had to struggle in such a difficult environment in exchange for world peace too<sup>1</sup>.�� Mag stood on the shaft and observed the surroundings. The in that was experiencing severe desertification did resemble the Great Northwest.


    ��Come on in.�� Mobai tethered the horse before unlocking the big lock on the courtyard and walked in.


    Mag leaped down the carriage and followed him into the courtyard.


    A strong smell of gunpowder greeted his nose the very moment he entered the courtyard. Iron ore was strewn around, and there were two cannons ced in a corner. They already looked like the cannons from the 16th century.


    ��Have a look, Boss Mag, these are the two cannons that I made two days ago. I have done some adjustments as the barrels were sted off previously.�� Mobai led Mag toward the cannons in the corner.


    Although Mag graduated from Mechanical Design, he wasn��t specialized in the manufacturing of firearms, and had never studied advanced artillery in detail. Hence, he could only give advice from the professional mechanical angle on the two cannons�� manufacturing process. For example, changing the quenching method to increase the cannon barrel��s heat resistance, burnish the interior of the barrel, and thicken the barrel.


    Furthermore, Mag had made a further improvement on the structure of the cannon��from the primitiveunch by ignition to impact ignition to fire the cannon.


    His teacher had used a World War II German cannon as a case study in ss then, and he still remembered the structure diagram and parameters. However, whether they could reach the technological level of that standard would all depend on Mobai.


    Mobai stared at that new blueprint in awe and said, ��What an ingenious design! Boss Mag, you are such a genius!��


    ��I am only standing on the shoulders on the forebears.�� Mag smiled and shook his head.


    ��Is there anyone else studying firearms too?�� Mobai asked Mag curiously.


    ��Currently speaking, only you and me.�� Mag shook his head.


    ��Boss Mag is actually willing to show me such aplete idea. I really don��t know how to thank you.�� Mobai held that drawing as if it was a treasure.


    ��I can give you the blueprint free of charge, but I want to make a deal with you. You can only ept my orders after you make this cannon sessfully, and you cannot pass the manufacturing technology and the blueprint to a third person,�� Mag said to Mobai seriously.


    ��Boss Mag wants to own cannons too?�� Mobai gazed at Mag, stunned.


    ��If the peace treaty can��t continue, this world will be plunged into chaos again. An ordinary person like me needs some form of self-defense,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��I see. Don��t worry, Boss Mag. There would definitely be plenty of people protecting you given your culinary skills. Furthermore, you still have Lord Krassu and Lord Urien.�� Mobai said with a smile. ��But, I will agree to all your conditions. No matter how many of them you need in the future, just say it. My target is that evil dragon, and I don��t intend to earn money with the cannons.��


    Mag nodded slightly. That was also why he chose to give the artillery technology to Mobai.


    ��Apart from cannons, I also want you to custom-make a batch ofndmines<sup>1</sup>...�� Mag continued.


    An hourter, Mag went back to the restaurant in Mobai��s horse-drawn carriage.


    ��You can stop now, Big Orc. Go back early today. We will halt this batch of orders first. From tomorrow onward, you will follow me to the workshop outside of the city first. We need to rush out a new batch of orders,�� Mobai said to Lulu, who was smashing with his hammer, when he returned to the workshop.


    ��Hehe. Okay.�� Lulu wiped away his sweat and continued to beat the iron into a sword mold before putting down the hammer and left.


    ...


    ��Are you telling the truth? Adams�� hair regrew because he ate a bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� from that restaurant? Adams even specially went to give him a signboard today?�� Charney asked a middle-aged man in a shock in the Gould Manor.


    ��Yes. I saw with my own eyes that Young Master Adams delivered that signboard to that Mamy Restaurant��s Boss Mag personally today. It wrote ��Master of Hair Growth��.�� That middle-aged man quickly nodded before saying in a deep voice, ��Moreover, I heard a piece of information that ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� not only helps hair to grow, it also has the effect of improving the power of the knights. A knight had advanced to the 2nd-tier immediately after he drank a bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.��


    ��You are saying that Adams could advance to 4th-tier overnight because he drank that ��Buddha jumps over the wall��?�� Charney raised his voice, feeling a little ridiculous. ��How would there be a soup like this in this world? It would have been a miracle drug, right?��


    ��Looks like you have never heard of Mamy Restaurant. It is a rather legendary restaurant. The delicacies that Boss Mag made are not only tasty, most of them have certain unusual effects.


    ��For example, the tofu pudding that women in Chaos City have already acknowledged as the holy item for enhancing their beauty. Eating it frequently would not only moisturize the skin and remove the wrinkles, but also remove scars and spots that even the magic casters couldn��t remove. The effect of the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� has already been verified by a few customers who have eaten it, so I think it is true,�� the middle-aged man said smilingly, and he was very confident when he talked about Boss Mag.


    ��Mamy Restaurant. I didn��t know that there is such a marvellous restaurant.�� Charney pondered.


    Yesterday��s events had made him lose face. However, since they had already set up the 10-year agreement, he also wasn��t too upset, nor regretted giving Adams another 10 years.


    He didn��t want Adams to hate him for the rest of his life. The Moreton Family was a good example. He could afford to wait for 10 years.


    However, he was indeed very curious how Adams managed to make his hair grow again.


    But, yesterday��s situation was rather awkward, and he couldn��t humble himself to ask Adams. Hence, this gentleman had provided him with very valuable information.


    Hair growth was never toote for any age group.


    Charney shook the middle-aged man��s hand. ��Thank you for providing me with a very important piece of information. I remember you talked to my secretary about a coboration, right? You can tell me about your ns again...��


    ...


    ��Okay. Everyone can go back earlier today.�� Crease had hurried the store assistants home even before it was five o��clock.


    ��What��s wrong with the miser today? Why is he letting us go off so early?�� the store assistants mumbled as they stared at Crease who had rushed away.

 Chapter 1157 - Hair Care Day Promotion

    <h4>Chapter 1157: Hair Care Day Promotion</h4>


    At the entrance of the Mercenaries�� Guild, a young knight flexed his biceps to his teammates, and then punched hard into the test machine at the side.


    ��Bam!��


    A dull thud resounded.


    A red line slowly rose up, and stopped at the position of 2nd-tier.


    ��Did you guys see that? I ate a helping of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� the day before yesterday, and then I advanced. See, I am now a true 2nd-tier knight,�� that young knight said excitedly.


    ��Damn! You really advanced?��


    ��Impossible. How did you manage to advance? You are the loser as deemed by the captain.��


    ��Is this broken thing malfunctioning?��


    All the mercenaries were stunned as they stared at the red line in disbelief. Someone even began to check the machine.


    ��It��s true. I haven��t told anyone yet.�� The young knight looked very sure of himself. Then, he said to the scarred knight standing at the side, ��Boss, can you bring me along for the next mission? I have already been sweeping the floors for three months.��


    ��Whenever you are stabilized in your tier, you can follow us on the mission.�� The scarred knight nced at the red line before he left.


    ��Yeah!�� The young knight clenched his fists excitedly. He had finally made it.


    ��Boss, where are we going for dinner tonight?�� the mercenaries asked as they caught up with him.


    ��Mamy Restaurant,�� the scarred knight said calmly, but a zing me began to light up in his eyes.


    ��Are we going to eat that ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� too? Is it true that we can advance after we eat it?�� The eyes of all mercenaries lit up when they heard it, and they began to ask the young knight about ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.


    The news of the amazing effect of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� quickly began to spread within the baldingmunity and the knightmunity. It still attracted many people to check it out curiously.


    ...


    ��Oh my heavens. Boss Mag��s business is so good that it��s unbelievable.�� Crease thought he would be early. He gulped when he saw the line with over 200 people at the entrance.


    He took a quick nce, and there were many people wearing the city lord��s castle��s and Gray Temple��s uniforms. Crease didn��t have to give it much thought before he went to join the end of the line. For hair growth, lining up was nothing.


    A luxurious horse-drawn carriage stopped at the restaurant��s entrance. The driver opened the door, and Charney came out. He was shocked to see the long line too. He asked in astonishment, ��Why are there so many people?��


    ��You have no idea. Mamy Restaurant is the most popr restaurant in Chaos City now. Hundreds of peoplee to have their meals here every day. The business is always this brisk.�� The middle-aged man who told him the news followed him out of the carriage. Heughingly said, ��My lord, we havee a little toote. Let��s go and line up at the back.��


    ��Line up?�� Charney furrowed his brows and shook his head. ��I never wait for others. How much money do we need to pay to enter? Pay and we will get in, or at least stand at the very front.��


    ��Aiyoh. That would not do.�� The middle-aged man tugged onto Charney��s sleeves, and nervously said, ��The rules of this restaurant clearly state that we have to line up to go in. We will be cklisted if we jump the line, and paying money wouldn��t get us in early.��


    Charney frowned with displeasure as he said, ��This restaurant has so many rules? Does it have a very strong backer? Even I can��t cut the line?��


    The middle-aged man whispered, ��See those two people at the very front of the line? The one on the left with white beard is the Lord of Fire, Krassu. The one on the right is Lord of Ice, Urien. The person who is behind them is the deputy lord of the Gray Temple. The one who is standing at the center left is the city lord��s daughter, and the city lord��s wife is behind her. Further down����


    ��Alright. Let��s go and line up at the back,�� Charney interrupted him with aplex expression. He alighted from the horse-drawn carriage and walked toward the very end of the line.


    He saw many familiar faces in the line. Their status and power were all superior to his. He really couldn��t afford to cut the line.


    What kind of otherworldly restaurant was this? Even thedy of the city who seldom ventured out of the castle was in the line.


    Moreover, this boss was a formidable person. He simply kept his doors closed, and let all these big shots stand in line and wait.


    As long as one lived on the Nond Continent, they would definitely have heard the rumors about the two legendary great magic casters.


    ��Boss Mag��s daughter is the disciple of Lord Krassu and Lord Urien,�� the middle-aged man added.


    ��They are indeed two giant backers,�� Charneymented. With the two legends around, nobody would dare toe and seek trouble.


    Ding!


    Yabemiya opened the door and came out. She hung a sign on the door before she went back in and closed the door.


    ��Hair Care Day Promotion: today, the restaurant will reserve 25 helpings of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� for paying customers who have hair loss problems. Please show the service staff your hair loss symptoms when cing your orders.��


    The customer standing at the very front read it out loudly.


    ��Hair Care Day? What festival is this? Why have I never heard of it before?��


    ��Boss Mag is so kind. I was worried that I wouldn��t be able to have it today.��


    ��Isn��t this a little unfair to people like us who don��t have hair loss problems?��


    ��Seems like this ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� really can make hair regrow again! This is simply fantastic!!!��


    The customers started to discuss among themselves after they heard that. Those customers, who came for ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� because of hair loss problems were ecstatic. They had been worried that they wouldn��t be able to eat it.


    ��Looks like this ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� is indeed very popr.�� Charney began to feel nervous. He stretched out his neck to look ahead, counting the number of bald heads in front of him.


    ��Father, what are you doing here?�� Right at this moment, a voice spoke up from the side.


    Charney was surprised as he turned, and saw Adams who was suddenly standing next to him. He smiled awkwardly, but swiftly pointed at the middle-aged businessman. ��We came here to discuss our business. We heard that this restaurant is good, so we came to try it out. What are you doing here, Adams?��


    ��I alwayse to this restaurant for my meals. I am also eating my dinner here tonight,�� Adams said with a smile.


    Smiling, Charney said, ��In this case, have your meal with us. We have not eaten together for a long time as father and son.��


    ��Won��t I be disturbing your business discussion?�� Adams was a little hesitant.


    ��It��s fine, Young Master Adams. We are already done. It will be my honor to have dinner with you,�� that middle-aged man chimed in with a smile.


    ��Alright, then I will line up behind you.�� Adams nodded and stood behind them.


    Mag opened the restaurant��s door at five o��clock sharp, and smilingly said, ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant.��


    The customers filed in orderly. He began to smile as he looked at the information about the customers gued by different levels of hair loss that kept scrolling upwards in the Omniscient Door.


    He nced at the ��System learning in progress...�� in his mind again and smiled even brighter.

 Chapter 1158 - Host, You Are So Naughty!

    <h4>Chapter 1158: Host, You Are So Naughty!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The effect of the ��Hair Care Day�� notice was very positive. Those customers who had not been very convinced initially were sure now. Even though it hurt to spend 10,000 copper coins, it was nothingpared to having hair again.


    ��Miss Miya, look at my hair line. It has already receded back for half a finger joint.��


    ��Miss Miya, his condition is not a big deal. See, the top of my head has no hair at all.��


    ��Miss Miya, look at my bald head. Isn��t it big and round?��


    The customers began to prove that they were having hair loss problems with all they had. Yabemiya was shocked by them.


    Some of them might look normal, but in fact half of their hair was fake.


    The 25 bowls of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� that were reserved for people with hair loss problems were all taken very soon. Mag had made two urns of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� today, so the rest would be firste, first serve.


    A bulky knight with a big beard sat down, and said to Miya, ��I heard that you guys have a kind of soup that could increase a person��s power after drinking it. Does it really exist? Give me eight to 10 bowls of it first.��


    Yabemiya flipped the menu open and ced it in front of the knight with a smile as she said, ��Our restaurant only has one soup, ��Buddha jumps over the wall��, but I am not sure if your power will increase after drinking it. Here is the menu, dear customer. You can have a look first. Everyone is only allowed to order one bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. If you want it, I can order it for you.��


    ��Ony one bowl?�� Lev frowned as his gazended on the menu. ��Buddha jumps over the wall����10,000 copper coins for a helping.


    ��???��


    Lev blinked again to make sure he didn��t count some zeroes extra. He raised his head to ask Miya, ��Did you guys make a mistake in the menu?��


    ��There is no mistake in the menu.�� Miya shook her head.


    ��Erm... This...�� Lev felt around in his pockets, and an awkward expression appeared on his face. He hesitantly asked, ��Can I buy half a helping?��


    Miya shook her head. ��I��m sorry. This restaurant doesn��t sell half a helping.��


    Lev looked even more embarrassed. He only had 5,000 copper coins in all of his pockets. Who in their right mind would bring so much money out for a meal? Moreover, he had juste back from a mercenary mission, and heard about this incident at the Mercenaries��s Guild. He was stuck at the 5th-tier for four years with no hope of further advancement. Thus, he wanted to try it immediately.


    Lev removed his sword after he pondered and said to Miya, ��Erm... Then, do you guys ept credit? I will leave my sword here, and I wille back for it tomorrow.��


    ��I am sorry. Mamy Restaurant only epts cash as payment. We don��t ept credit or impawning.�� Miya shook her head and smiled. ��You can look at the other dishes on the menu. They, too, are very delicious.��


    Lev would have red up if he had been at some other restaurant that rejected all his requests, but thisdy server was smiling during the entire interaction, and her demeanor was very polite, so he wasn��t angry at all. Instead, he was embarrassed that he didn��t bring enough money and caused trouble for her.


    He retrieved his gaze away from the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� unwillingly, and then looked at the other dishes. He ordered a helping of red braised pork and one small grilled fish.


    ��Miss Miya, we��d like to have six helpings of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� here.�� The young knight who had been boasting to his friends at the guild��s entrance earlier waved and ced an order with a smile.


    ��My heavens! This ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� costs 10,000 copper coins for a helping.�� A team member flipped the menu open, and his eyes almost popped out when he saw the price.


    The other mercenaries looked over when they heard him. They all looked shocked when they saw the price.


    Their mercenary unit was only a small contingent, so they normally would only ept missions that were not too difficult or dangerous. Therefore, ordingly, their pay wasn��t high.


    Furthermore, they liked to drink alcohol and gamble at the gambling dens. Hence, they wouldn��t have so much money to buy a bowl of soup, even though that soup could increase their power.


    The leader of the mercenaries also looked hesitant after he nced at the menu.


    ��Haha. To celebrate my advancement today, I am giving you all a treat. Order whatever you like. Everything in this restaurant is very scrumptious,�� the young knight said smilingly.


    Bowl after bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� was carried out and sent to the customers. The restaurant was filled with that amazing aroma.


    ��M-my hair. Is it growing out?��


    ��Mama Mia! I have hair!!!��


    ��I have advanced!!!��


    There were frequent exmations from customers with hair loss and knights in the restaurant. Even though the restaurant forbade noises, most of the customers were willing to overlook it as they were happy events. Some customers even congratted them.


    <i>Another one advanced. This ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� really can advance a knight��s power. </i>Lev extended his neck to look around; even the red braised pork in front of him couldn��t hold his attention. He was surprised yet worried.


    ��Erm... Can you reserve a bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� for me, please? I am going back to get money. I��ll be back soon.�� Lev waved Miya over and pleaded with her.


    ��I am sorry, dear customer. ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� is sold out for today. If you want to have it, pleasee earlier tomorrow evening,�� Miya said with a smile.


    ��It��s sold out?�� Lev red. This was a 10,000 copper coins-per-helping dish, and it was sold out so quickly? How rich were these people?!


    ��Yes. Please continue to enjoy your meal.�� Miya nodded, and then walked to the next customer.


    ��Adams, take a look for me. Is hair growing out? Just a little?�� Charney poked his head over to Adams excitedly.


    ��Yes, your hair has grown out a little,�� Adams replied smilingly with a nod as he looked at the fine hair growing out of Charney��s bald head.


    ��Fantastic! I finally have hair again!!!�� Charney clenched his fists agitatedly with an ted expression. He hugged Adams and pped his back, and then stood up to hug that businessman who came with him with a bright smile.


    Adams stared at Charney with surprise. This was the first time that he had seen him so happy. His father, who had always gone around with his bald head, actually had wanted to have hair too. It looked like he had failed as a son. He should havemunicated with his father more often.


    ��Helping people with hair loss. Mission progress: 29/30... 30/30.��


    Mag smiled as he looked at the progress bar that waspleted. With System, this stumbling block, this mission waspleted easily.


    ��Ding!


    ��System��s learning ispleted!


    ��1024T resources were sessfully downloaded!


    ��Host, you are so naughty!


    The system��s voice suddenly appeared at this time.

 Chapter 1159 - Your Highness, We Have Been Surrounded For Six Days

    <h4>Chapter 1159: Your Highness, We Have Been Surrounded For Six Days</h4>


    ��System, I have alreadypleted my mission.�� Mag ignored the resources sneakily downloaded by the System, and went straight to the point.


    ��You actuallypleted the mission in advance. This... This is not scientifically logical! ording to this System��s calctions, there is a 30% failure rate in this mission. How could you havepleted it on the first day?�� The System��s astonished voice sounded.


    ��Anyway, I have alreadypleted it. Quick, give me my reward,�� Mag said calmly, with neither a blush nor a racing heart.


    ��Check ispleted. The system runs without errors. The Host haspleted the hidden mission sessfully and helped 30 people with hair loss problems regain their confidence. Mission reward: the recipe of Steamed Fish Head with Diced Hot Red Peppers!�� The system��s voice sounded.


    Mag looked at the Steamed Fish Head with Diced Hot Red Peppers��s experience bag that appeared in his head with brightly lit eyes. Steamed Fish Head with Diced Hot Red Peppers was the ssic method to cook a fish��s head, and he rather liked it too. He only wondered what kind of Steamed Fish Head with Diced Hot Red Peppers would the recipe given by the system taste like.


    ...


    The Buffett Manor. In an elegant tearoom, Gloria and Scheer sat facing each other with a pot of piping hot tea in between them.


    Gloria apologetically said, ��Miss Scheer, thanks for making the time to see me. It��s inappropriate that I didn��t make an appointment in advance.��


    She looked at Scheer, a woman who was the same age as her. She had a presence that didn��t match her age. She had seen this presence with her grandfather before, but Scheer was not even 20, and she already possessed the presence of a person in power. Maybe she was a so-called born leader?


    ��There isn��t anything on my schedule tonight, and I am definitely willing to have a cup of tea with Miss Gloria. After all, there is no one willing to have a cup of tea calmly with me in this huge manor.�� Scheer picked up the cup and had a sip with a self-deprecating smile.


    A hint of surprise appeared in Gloria��s eyes. This peer of hers who was already in the Chaos City��s power circle at such a young age wasn��t as satisfied as others believed her to be?


    ��I heard Cyril ns to kick you out of the board at the Chamber of Commerce��s year-end g. You came because of that, right?�� Scheer asked Gloria.


    Gloria didn��t expect Scheer to guess her motive immediately and be the one to bring it up, but she wasn��t too shocked. She nodded. ��Yes, I came to see Miss Scheer because of this. I hope Miss Scheer could help me.��


    ��Why do you think I would help you?�� Scheer��s slender fingers caressed the cup as she smiled at Gloria mysteriously.


    Gloria put down her cup and said to Scheer, ��Compared to Cyril, I guess Miss Scheer would rather have me as your opponent.��


    Scheer was slightly taken aback. A gleam appeared in her eyes, and she began to look at Gloria with an interested gaze. She stared at Gloria for a while before she nodded with a smile. ��I do indeed have this thought now. That chap, Cyril, was never on my list of worthy opponents. But now, I can consider adding you to that list.��


    Gloria��s eyes lit up. Was Scheer really willing to help her?


    ��Since we are both business people, let��s make a deal,�� Scheer continued.


    ��What��s the condition?�� A hint of wariness rose up in Gloria��s heart. Although she had no choice but to ask Scheer for help, she was also aware of thepetitive rtionship between the Moretons and the Buffetts in the Chamber of Commerce. If Scheer had gained a handle on her because of this incident, or the Buffetts needed to sacrifice their interests, she��d rather be kicked out of the board than agree.


    ��I will ask the Buffetts�� board members to vote against it. Of course, I cannot guarantee the oue.�� Scheer��s mouth curled slightly. ��The condition is, from today onward, I will have the right to preorder a set of clothes that Blue Suede releases in advance. And, as long as I have ordered that set, there will not be a second piece in the same color family. Of course, I will pay you ording to the price of haute couture.��


    Gloria was a little stunned as she asked with uncertainty, ��That��s... it?��


    She had not expected that Scheer would ask for something like that. It didn��t concern the Moreton Family, nor did it need her to go against her conscience. She simply wanted a set of Blue Suede��s new items in her exclusive color. Even though making the red color family into a single haute couture item equaled giving up a very popr color, it wasn��t a condition that was difficult to ept.


    ��Yes, I don��t like to wear the exact clothes as others, even though it would be the other party who would be embarrassed.�� Scheer nodded naturally.


    ��I ept this condition.�� Gloria smiled. ��From today on, Blue Suede��s new items will be sent to Miss Scheer to have the first pick. Whatever color you choose, there will be only one such item in that color.��


    ��You��re indeed much more interesting than Cyril.�� Scheer gestured with the teacup before taking a sip.


    ��Miss Scheer is also much more interesting than what I have heard,�� Gloria said with a smile after taking a sip.


    ��Oh? I am rather curious what the others said about me...�� Scheer asked rather curiously.


    ...


    In a study of the Moreton Manor.


    ��Master, Young Master Cyril has been rather close with Bowen from the Marquis Family recently. Also, the Marquis�� board members have also been notified to vote Miss Gloria out at the year-end celebration,�� Mars said respectfully to Jeffree who was sitting behind the desk.


    ��So it��s this wily old fox Bowen who is behind all this, or else Cyril wouldn��t have been this arrogant. Does this fellow think I am rather old?�� Jeffree smirked. He raised his eyes and said to Mars, ��I will ask the Moreton��s board members to remain neutral in this incident. You will assist Gloria with all you have. If she can keep her board member��s seat, I will then assign you a new task.��


    Mars shook his head. ��Master, it will be enough for me to stay with Young Mistress. I don��t need any other positions to assist her with all my heart. She is a very clever child, and I believe she will resolve this perfectly.��


    ��You may go now.�� Jeffree waved, and Mars bade his farewell. Looking at his retreating back, Jeffree pondered. <i>Did Mars favor Gloria since the very beginning?</i>


    ...


    At the north of the goblins�� Vic Mountain, near the Wind Forest, there was an arduous mountain range.


    In the midst of these mountains, there were plenty of gold mines and gemstone mines. The hardworking goblins dug numerous mines within the mountains to remove the gold and gemstones, and they left behind numerous deserted caverns.


    Now, within those mountains, there was one mountain near the Wind Forest at whose foot numerous elves gathered. The fire torches surrounded the entire mountain, resembling a long dragon.


    In the middle of that mountain, there was a cave entrance. A figure in white stood there alone and looked downward.


    An elf came and anxiously reported, ��Your Highness, we have been surrounded for six days with no reinforcements in sight. Our food has already run out yesterday. We have to find a chance to break through and leave this cave to search for food, or else we cannot hold on for much longer.��

 Chapter 1160 - Boss Mag Hired Us

    <h4>Chapter 1160: Boss Mag Hired Us</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Irina��s beautiful brows furrowed after hearing that. Her expression became colder as she stared at the ��fire dragon�� below.


    ��These fellows chose to only surround us, and not attack. They don��t dare to enter the underground cavern, so they most probably already knew we have a food shortage. If we try to break out now, a huge battle will ensue. We are most likely not their match given our current potential, but if we continue to drag on without food and help, we will copse in a few days on our own.�� That elf looked at Irina worriedly, and said, ��Princess, what should we do?��


    ��The underground cavern is ourst line of defense. We cannot give it up.�� Irina shook her head. She gazed into the distance, and said in a cold voice, ��I will solve the food problem. Tell them not to worry. As long as I am still here, the underground cavern will not fall.��


    That elf looked at Irina, and hesitantly said, ��Princess, they don��t dare to invade us now, because you are here. Once you leave to search for food, they are going tounch a huge assault and take down the underground cavern.��


    Irina pursed her lips, and a hint of vexation shed across her eyes. Borg and Helena, those two conniving fellows. They wanted to preserve their strength and avoid a direct conflict with her, and thus they resorted to such an underhanded method.


    To their north was the Wind Forest controlled by the enemies; to their south was the Vic Mountain of the goblins, who had stopped them from going in further. How were they going to find food for 1000 elves in these barrennds?


    Right at this moment, sounds of explosions came from the bottom of the mountain, followed by chaotic shouts.


    ��This is?�� Irina looked down in a perplexment. A huge fire suddenly broke out in the forest to the northwest. Giant fireballs kept exploding within the forest, and made the fire burn even fiercer.


    The fire torches that were surrounding the underground cavern swiftly dashed toward the huge fire, and gaps soon appeared.


    ��Could there be peopleing to join us and having a fight with them?�� The elf at the side approached, also wondering what was going on.


    ��Tell them to guard the cavern. Do not attack without my orders. I��m going to have a look now,�� Irina ordered as a green beam lit up under her feet, and she disappeared.


    Kiel looked toward the huge fire, and said in a hushed voice, ��Boss attracted their attention and disarmed those elves. We can drive the wagons through quickly now. Remember, we have to be fast and quiet.��


    The Burning Legion nodded in silence and grasped their reins tightly.


    Firis hugged the two books in her arms tightly as she stared at that pitch-ck mountain with trepidation. She was going to see the princess again.


    Kiel and Mond looked at each other before proceeding ahead in silence. They struck down a few elves with their clubs, and then dragged the unconscious elves into the woods and dumped them there.


    ��Let��s go!��


    Kiel waved to the caravan, and the unicorn wagons filled with food swiftly passed along the uneven roads carved out by the goblins when they were mining. They quickly drove toward the underground cavern under the dark sky.


    <i>It��s a demon?</i> Irina stood on the top of a tree and observed a dark shadow rushed out of the woods and ran toward the opposite direction. It was ava demon and he was running toward the cavern.


    <i>What does this fellow want?</i> Doubt appeared on Irina��s face. There was still deep-set enmity between the elves and demons. However,va demons weren��t part of the group that had invaded Wind Forest years ago, so the hatred she had for them was much weaker. The beam underneath her feet lit up, and she stood in front of that demon when she reappeared. She extended her magic caster��s staff and coldly asked, ��What are you doing here, sneaking around like this?��


    Sargeras, who was in the midst of a dash, halted. mes slowly rose up in his palms. His eyes lit up when his gazended on Irina, and the mes were put out. He immediately smiled, and said, ��You must be Princess Irina? I am Sargeras. Boss Mag hired us to send Miss Firis and the foodstuffs here. I set the fire to attract those elves�� attention when I discovered that they had surrounded the mountain. My brothers should have passed through the blockade with the food and Miss Firis now.��


    ��Boss Mag...�� Irina repeated softly. Then, her eyes lit up and her voice rose up too. ��You are saying Mag asked you to send Firis and the foodstuffs here?��


    ��Yes. Everything you see here. You can verify it once you meet Miss Firister.�� Sargeras nodded. He looked behind him, and continued, ��Those elves are going to seal up the mountain very soon, and the elves in the cavern don��t know that help is here to deliver their food. A misunderstanding may ur. Princess, I urge you to go back to have a look first.��


    Irina gazed at Sargeras, who was an 8th-tier demon. He couldn��t pose a threat to her, and with Firis around, she would know instantly if there was trouble.


    Two teleportation portals lit up underneath their feet, and they both disappeared with a sh.


    On the other end, Kiel and Mond led the caravan up on the road, and they soon reached a cavern��s entrance. They couldn��t see anything in the pitch dark cavern.


    ��The roads up there are all damaged, so we can only enter from here,�� Mond said softly.


    Kiel looked into the cave and scratched his head as he said, ��It��s pitch dark and we don��t know what is in there. The Night Elves should haveid down many traps. What should we do?�� He didn��t dare to act rashly.


    ��Whoosh!��


    Right at this time, an arrow shot out from the cave, flew by Kiel��s head, and lodged itself into the wagon. Its tail was still trembling.


    Sounds of arrows being nocked could be heard in the cave. There seemed to be dozens of arrows aiming at them in the dark.


    ��Damn!�� Kiel touched his head and shivered. If he had been a few inches taller, he would have been hit. He turned and shouted at Firis, ��Miss Firis, aren��t we on the same side? Quick, identify yourself and tell them to stop shooting. They almost hit the friendlies.��


    Firis quickly shouted, ��I am Fi����


    ��Release!�� an indifferent voice said in the tunnel, and sounds of arrows flying through the air appeared at the same time.


    ��Damn!�� Kiel and Mond said together, and then jumped to the side.


    Markza grabbed Firis, who was standing on the shaft, and jumped to the side.


    ��Halt!��


    Right at this moment, someone shouted, and a green light shield appeared at the entrance. Dozens of arrowsnded on the light shield, but none could pass through.


    A green teleportation portal appeared and Irina walked out as she addressed the cavern, ��Stop, we are all on the same side.��


    ��Princess!�� Firis, whose feet just touched the ground, dashed over with reddened eyes.

 Chapter 1161 - Guidelines For Encircling Cities With Villages!

    <h4>Chapter 1161: Guidelines For Encircling Cities With Viges!</h4>


    Firis stopped in front of Irina and gazed at her with reddened eyes. The princess had lost weight in the months that they were apart, and she also looked weary, so this period had to have been tough on her. She couldn��t have eaten very well during these times.


    Firis felt worse and started to tear up as she continued to look at her.


    ��Bean Sprout.�� Irina, too, looked at Firis with tion in her eyes. However, she soon felt annoyed. Why did that chap send Firis here? The situation of the Night Elves wasn��t good. Firis didn��t know any magic, and wouldn��t be able to protect herself in battle.


    ��They still haven��t grown much.�� Irina��s gazended on Firis�� bosom, hovering for a brief moment before she sighed.


    The same familiar tone of voice and the attack on her soul, but Firis smiled happily. As long as she could stay with the princess, she would be happy to listen to all her insults every day.


    Sargeras also stepped out from the teleportation portal. He looked at the arrow nailed onto the wagon, and asked Kiel and the gang, ��Are you guys alright?��


    ��Boss, we are okay. We just got almost hit.�� Kiel shook his head and then touched his scalp.


    The tunnel was lit, and dozens of elves with bows and arrows walked out. When the elf who was leading them saw Sargeras and the gang, she eximed, ��It��s you guys!��


    ��Huh? Isn��t this Miss Shirley? What are you doing here?�� Sargeras and the gang stared at Shirley in a shock. Shirley had tied her hair up into a ponytail. The clothes on her had a few holes, but they still looked very clean.


    ��We have heard that Miss Shirley left the restaurant, but we didn��t expect you to be here. Boss Mag got us to send foodstuffs for the Night Elves,�� Sargeras said with an embarrassed smile.


    ��Boss...�� Shirley was a little taken aback. She looked at the wagons filled with gurney sacks, and felt a warmth in her heart. She hadn��t expected that he would send her so much food.


    ��Shirley.�� Firis greeted Shirley, feeling rather excited too. After all, they had worked together for some time, and now they had reunited here again.


    ��Firis.�� Shirley nodded slightly too. It was difficult to see an old friend here.


    ��Food!�� The elves�� eyes lit up, and they were ecstatic when they saw the fully loaded wagons.


    They had already been drinking porridge for a period of time, and food had run outpletely yesterday. They could only drink water to suppress their hunger.


    Now, they didn��t have to go hungry anymore, since they had received so much food, and they could continue to defend the underground cavern.


    ��So, you all knew one another.�� Irina looked at them in surprise, and her gaze paused when itnded on Shirley.


    This beautiful elf who hailed from Chaos City had a 7th-tier power. The Night Elves�� potential was rather strong now, so she was only assigned to be the leader of a garrison. She didn��t expect that she had been a service staff member at Mag��s restaurant.


    <i>She is a very beautiful elf, only second to me.</i> Irina��s eyes narrowed. Mag had concealed his identity, so how did he manage to get such a powerful and beautiful elf to work at the restaurant as a service staff member willingly?


    ��Yes. Shirley and I have worked together in a restaurant in Chaos City.�� Firis nodded and looked at Sargeras and the gang before continuing, ��Mr Sargeras and his people were entrusted by Mr. Mag to send me and food here. He is the restaurant��s regr customer.��


    After getting Firis�� verification, Irina said to Sargeras, ��Thank you very much. We are short on food right now.��


    ��Don��t stand on ceremony, Your Highness. Boss Mag has already paid us, so this is our duty.�� Sargeras smiled shyly. He looked at that wide passageway, and said, ��We can help you move the food in.��


    ��It��s alright. We can move it by ourselves. You guys can detach the unicorns and leave before theye back. If the advanced elves are rmed, you will have a hard time leaving,�� Irina said as she looked at the fire torches that were slowly surrounding the mountain again.


    ��That��s fine with us too.�� Sargeras nodded. Then, he said to Firis, ��Take care, Miss Firis.��


    ��Thank you all very much.�� Firis bowed to them, full of gratitude. The way they took care of her along their journey had subverted her impression of demons.


    The Burning Legion detached the unicorns, and the elves took over wagons. They dashed down the slopes in the dark, and quickly disappeared into the night.


    Irina retrieved her gaze, and calmly ordered, ��Take all these wagons back. Don��t leave a trace.��


    Wagons and wagons were soon dragged into the caverns.


    ��Princess, we have taken stock of all the food. If we ration it properly, it willst us for two months,�� the chief of guard reported, barely able to hide his smile.


    ��Alright, we have solved the problem of supplies. Guard this information, and continue to fortify the defense underground cavern.�� Irina nodded, her expression was more rxed too.


    <i>How did he know what I amcking now? That fellow. Even though he didn��t say it, he does a great job.</i> Irina��s lips curled as she looked at those supplies. Her smile got increasingly brighter.


    ��Princess, our boss asked me to pass this to you.�� Firis took a booklet wrapped with kraft paper and passed it to Irina.


    ��Passed to me?�� Irina��s eyes lit up as a hint of confusion appeared on her face. Had Mag told Firis about their rtionship?


    ��Yes. He said this is a war manual and let me pass it to you. It might be helpful.�� Firis nodded with a smile, adding, ��Boss is really a nice person.��


    ��War manual?�� Irina took over that booklet and flipped it open. She read out the first page. ��The First Half: Guidelines For Encircling Cities With Viges!


    ��What strange thing is this?�� Irina frowned and flipped to the middle again. Her brows furrowed even tighter. ��36 Stratagems of Sun Tzu��s Art of War.��


    ��Boss is just being kind. Maybe it is not really useful...�� Firis murmured. Although she didn��t know much about war manuals, it didn��t sound very reliable.


    ��Mm-hm, I will go and study it.�� Irina nodded and left with the booklet.


    Firis looked around her before her gazended Shirley, who was about to lead a group of elves to continue on their patrol. She quickly said, ��Wait a min, Shirley.��


    Shirley halted and looked at Firis who ran to her.


    Firis took out a rabbit that was weaved with yarn and passed to her. Smiling, she said, ��Anna wanted me to pass this to you. She said she would be waiting for you to return.��

 Chapter 1162 - Let’s Fight, Fat Head Fish!

    <h4>Chapter 1162: Let��s Fight, Fat Head Fish!</h4>


    ��Anna.�� Shirley was taken aback as she looked at the chubby rabbit. The workmanship wasn��t very good. The loose threads were visible, and the eyes and nose were drawn, which made it look ugly cute. It reminded her of that cute little person.


    She didn��t know how to knit at all. She wondered how much time she spent knitting this ugly little rabbit. However, it looked much better than the little bunny hat she gave her.


    ��Thank you,�� Shirley said to Firis with gratitude and took the rabbit before leading the elves away. She turned around and a smile appeared on her lips. It felt so good to have someone who would miss her.


    ...


    Late in the night.


    <i>If I estimate it ording to the distance, the Burning Legion should have already sent Firis to the underground cavern. I wonder if Irina received that war manual? Was she inspired?</i> Mag stood on the balcony and stared to the northeast with worry on his face.


    His power had just recovered to the 8th-tier. He wouldn��t be a great boost to Irina when facing the entire elven tribe. Instead, he would have brought even more enemies to the Night Elves.


    What he could do to help the Night Elves was support them with the resources they needed to tide over the most difficult initial period.


    As the members of the restaurant increased steadily, and with the promise of the merfolk, he would be able to give Irina powerful assistance at a critical time.


    But he could only use the chance once, so he got to find the most optimal opportunity.


    ��What is the most important now is to regain my power. Only my own strength is dependable,�� Mag mumbled to himself as he took out his sword to practice.


    Two hourster, a very sweaty Mag went downstairs for a bath. Hey on his bed after changing into a set of clean pyjamas. He clicked open the golden Steamed Fish Head with Diced Hot Red Peppers experience bag in his brain.


    An enormous amount of information flooded him. It took Mag some time to digest and rearrange it into something he could use. Then, he pushed open the door to the test field for the God of Cookery.


    ��Let��s fight, Fat Head Fish!�� an ted voice said the very moment Mag stepped into the test field for the God of Cookery. A golden Chinese cleaver suddenly appeared in Mag��s hands.


    ��Erm?�� Mag was stunned. A giant fat head fish suddenly flew toward him with a wide open mouth from a corner.


    ��What the heck is this?�� Mag lifted his hand and gave it a sh. That fat head fish was cut into halves andnded on the floor.


    That fat head fish��s head was two times bigger than the head of a normal fish, and its body was also rounder. The ratio of its body to his head was 1:1. Basically, the fish only had two body parts.


    A fish that only had a fat head.


    And right at this moment, a figure 1/10000 appeared at the upper left corner in the Mag��s mind.


    Before Mag had a chance to ponder, two fat head fish flew toward him from his left and right.


    ��Hey? System, what are you doing?�� Mag asked with furrowed eyebrows as he shed the two fat head fishes with his cleaver.


    ��This is a small opening game based on the Host��s pastments on the Steamed Fish Head with Diced Hot Red Peppers��Let��s Fight, Fat Head Fish! The Host has to fight increasing numbers of fat head fish. Once you are bitten by the fish, the count will start again.


    ��Moreover, you have to sh the fat head fish open in the middle of the head before it can be considered an effective kill. The first level, 10,000 fish. Go for it, Host!�� The System��sughing voice sounded.


    ��͹(ܳ��ܳ)!~��


    Mag looked at the fat head fishes which had multiplied into four, and shed them into halves.


    Now that he thought back, he hadined offhandedly when eating Steamed Fish Head with Diced Hot Red Peppers in Changsha because the chef��s cutting skills were rather bad. The two halves of the head were cut unevenly. He said, ��Let that chef go and hack 10,000 fat head fishes before he sells them again...��


    He��d never thought...


    ...it woulde true.


    He indeed had to pay for his sins eventually.


    Mag was hacking those fat head fishes like a whirlwind. He spinned around among the fishes as he hacked and shed. A fish died with every strike.


    ��This isn��t too difficult.�� Mag used his 8th-tier knight��s body and reflexes to avoid those rotund fat head fishes easily. It was almost like going through a thick forest without a single leaf touching his body...


    ��Aiyoh!��


    Mag suddenly felt a pain in his butt. He turned and saw a fat head fishtched onto his butt firmly. It was even rolling its eyes at him.


    ��Challenge failed!


    ��Back to zero!��


    A cold voice sounded.


    ��No!��


    Mag stared as the numbers that were in the 9,000s returned to zero in an instant. He couldn��t help but moan. Then, he used his knife to smack that hateful fat head fish away.


    A fat head fish flew out from the corner...


    ��Challenge failed!


    ��Challenge failed!!


    ��Challenge failed...��


    Although he was failing constantly, the numbers were increasing steadily, and Mag had evolved from his initial avoidance to a cold-blooded fat head fish killer.


    300 fat head fishes appeared at the same time. sh, sh. With two strokes of the cleaver, 300 fat head fishes were cut in two at the same time, andnded on the ground. Every one of them was perfectly cut into equal halves.


    ��Congrattions, Host. You have passed sessfully! This time...��


    The system��s voice sounded.


    Mag flicked his hand, and the golden cleaver flew out and nailed a fat head fish at the corner into the ground. The system��s voice became noisy instantly. It only recovered after a while. ��Now, you can begin to practice how to make the Steamed Fish Head with Diced Hot Red Peppers...��


    ��It��s just Steamed Fish Head with Diced Hot Red Peppers. How difficult can it be?�� An expert smile appeared on Mag��s face as he picked a red chilli pepper and gave it a small sniff.


    His face turned red instantaneously, and he sneezed hard for a few times.


    ��Damn, this chilli is a little too hot.�� Mag raised his brows. This spiciness came too sudden.


    Diced hot red peppers was the crux of the Steamed Fish Head with Diced Hot Red Peppers dish.


    Making a sessful chilli marinade was the focus of making a scrumptious Steamed Fish Head with Diced Hot Red Peppers.


    Hence, Mag��s journey of making the Steamed Fish Head with Diced Hot Red Peppers started with marinating the chilli.


    The red hot chilli peppers��together with ginger, spring onions, and garlic��were ced on top of the white fish head, and then put into the steamer. When the time was up, the fish head would be taken out and soy sauce drizzled over it. Then, hot oil was poured over it, and a helping of Steamed Fish Head with Diced Hot Red Peppers that tasted, smelled, and looked good was done.


    It looked rather simple at first.


    However, when each and every single step was elevated to perfection, things were no longer simple.


    Fail... Fail... Fail...


    Early in the next morning, Mag opened his eyes, and the way the fat head fish rolled its eyes at him still lingered in his mind.


    ��Phew.�� Mag heaved a sigh of relief and nced at the rm clock next to his bed. It was six o��clock.


    Today was his rest day, and the restaurant wasn��t open for business, but he still had to get up early to make breakfast for the cleaners because they didn��t have any days off.


    Mag got out of the bed quietly. After washing up, he went to the kitchen downstairs. He went to take a look at the fish tank and a fat head fish was swimming past and rolling its eyes at him.


    ��͹(ܳ��ܳ)!��


    ��I am going to get you!��


    Mag grabbed that fat head fish, grasped the Chinese cleaver from the knife rack, and hacked that fish right on its head.


    ��Ding!��


    The cleaver snapped into two.


    The fat head fish that only had a little broken skin rolled its eyes smugly.

 Chapter 1163 - Host, Please Respect This System. Don’t Humiliate Me With Money

    <h4>Chapter 1163: Host, Please Respect This System. Don��t Humiliate Me With Money</h4>


    Mag stared at the broken cleaver in his hands, and then stared at that smug fat head fish. He was so taken aback that he asked in his heart, ��System, does this stupid fish of yours have an iron head?��


    ��Please remain calm, Host. This Fat Head Fish lives in Lake Karasana at the extreme north of Nond Continent. Theke is frozen throughout the year, and the oxygen level in the water is extremely low. In order to survive, these fat head fish will use their heads to break the ice every day to obtain oxygen. After tens of thousands of years of evolution, their heads be extremely tough, and thus they are also called Icebreaker Fish. They are a 3rd-tier magic beast.�� The System gave a brief introduction.


    ��They only have to move to live in another ce. Why did they have to do that?�� Mag pursed his lips. He peered at the broken cleaver in his hand, and said, ��Where��s that cleaver fromst night? Seems like this golden-rimmed cleaver had outlived its usefulness. That cleaver fromst night was quite good to use, just give me one of that.��


    ��Ding! Breaking the cleaver has triggered a hidden mission: one has to have his own personal best of the best cleaver in order to be the God of Cookery. Could the Host please proceed to the Issen Castle and find the best knifesmith and custom-make a personal Knife of the God of Cookery!�� The system��s voice sounded.


    ��You are actually trying to do that?�� Mag cocked an eyebrow before he shook his head decisively. ��I reject this mission, System! I am a chef and this is already Year 9012, who would deliberately go to the dwarves to custom-make their cleavers now?


    ��As a professional assistant, do you need to make your daddy make a trip personally when money can easily be used to solve this problem? Spit it out, how much does the cleaver fromst night cost?��


    ��The cleaver that Daddy used was called ��Crushing the Foes��. It was a cleaver that this System had specially designed for the Host. It used the highest-grade titanium alloy...�� The System��s bootlicking voice suddenly faltered. After clearing its throat, it seriously continued, ��Host, please respect this System. Don��t humiliate me with money. I am an upright and principled system. For this mission, you have to����


    ��Double,�� Mag said calmly.


    ����personally����


    ��Triple,�� Mag continued calmly.


    ����go����


    ��Quadruple.��


    ��...go... go... go...��


    ��Fine, if you are not selling, I am not going to make this fish.�� Mag flicked his hand nonchntly, and that fat head fish went back into the tank in a perfect parab.


    ��Wait a sec!�� The System raised its voice, and then continued with much difficulty, ��Host, you have toplete this mission! The time limit is three days. If the mission fails: the Host will lose all his rights to use the knives in the kitchen as he would be deemed looking down on the knives! If the mission is sessful: the Host will gain a chance to return to his peak power briefly!��


    Mag, who was about to walk away, halted, and asked with uncertainty in his heart, ��System, do you mean it would be simr to the previous time where my power returns to 10th-tier straight away?��


    ��Yes. It��ll return to the peak condition that this body was once at for 10 minutes,�� the System confirmed.


    Mag��s eyes lit up before he piteously said, ��10 minutes is a little too short, right? If the enemies talk too much, I will faint even before we start fighting. You know, some viins really talk a lot. Why don��t we make it slightly longer?��


    ��You cannot me the villians for talking too much. Otherwise, all the superheroes�� stories would have been tragedies,�� the System murmured before saying, ��However, what the Host said makes sense. Hence, this System will adjust to this condition ordingly, and add another five minutes.��


    ��15 minutes.�� After some pondering, Mag nodded in agreement. ��Alright, I ept this mission.��


    Looking at the three days countdown that appeared in his head, Mag began to make congee with pork and century egg.


    Anna came down when the congee was almost ready. She went into the kitchen, and said, ��Uncle Mag, let me help you.��


    ��Anna, don��t wake up so early in the future. Sleep more as you are still growing,�� Mag said to Anna with a smile.


    ��It��s alright. I have slept enough. Uncle Mag wakes up even earlier than me.�� Anna shook her head as she pulled open the bowls�� drawer and took out a pile of big bowls carefully. Then, she walked out of the kitchen.


    Mag looked at Anna��s little back. This little one was perfect, apart from being too sensible. She was so sensible that his heart ached for her.


    Mag opened the door at 6:30 am sharp, and carried the big pot out. Then, with Anna��s help, he distributed the congee with pork and century egg to the cleaners.


    When they were almost done eating, Mag loudly announced, ��I have something to tell you folks. I need to go on a trip today and it may take 2-3 days, so for the next couple of days, you folks have to bring your own breakfast. I inform you folks in advance, and hope you all don��t forget about it.��


    ��Please go on your trip in peace, Mr. Mag. We can take care of ourselves,�� Old Jack said with augh, and the other cleaners chimed in too.


    ��Didn��t he promise us there will be breakfast every day? It��s only been two days and it stops,�� Elton grumbled unhappily as he drank a mouthful of the congee.


    This congee was delicious and free. Normally, he would alway go hungry in the morning, and now the congee stopped after two days.


    He gazed at Mag and moved his eyes around. Then, heughed and stood up as he said to Mag, ��Erm... Mr. Mag, we won��t have any breakfast once you leave. Why don��t we do this: since a bowl of your congee with pork and century egg sells for 200 copper coins, you can give each of us 400 copper coins to buy our own breakfast for these couple of days. The stuff that you give out will be of equal value, and we can have hot breakfast too. This problem will be solved.��


    Many cleaners lifted their heads when they heard about 400 copper coins, which was almost a month of their wages. Even though they felt Elton��s method didn��t seem quite right, on second thought, his words weren��t wrong, either. That was 400 copper coins. They could buy lots of meat if they got it.


    Mag looked at Elton and then suddenlyughed. This cad was much more despicable than he had imagined.


    ��Elton, you nasty, old cad!�� Old Jack stood up immediately, pointed his finger at Elton, and furiously scolded, ��Mr. Mag made us breakfast out of his own good will. He even got up early on his day off to stay true to his promise. What does he have to gain from you? The dirt on your body?


    ��Now, he has to leave for an errand, and you actually have the cheek to ask him for 400 copper coins for breakfast? What do you think you are? Why don��t you use your face to sweep the floor?


    ��You don��t want your face, but we still want ours. We couldn��t bring ourselves to make such a request. I even feel I have let Mr. Mag down by eating this congee next to you.��


    ��Yes. Mr. Mag is a great person. Please go on your trip in peace. We will take care of our own breakfast,�� many of the cleaners chimed in.


    Some of the cleaners who were tempted earlier blushed and lowered their heads in shame.


    <i>Old fart has thwarted my ns.</i> Elton eyed Old Jack viciously. He saw that everyone was dissuaded by Old Jack��s words and he had be the bad guy, so he began to smile and say to Mag, ��I am just saying it for fun. It��s just a joke. Don��t mind me, Boss Mag.��


    ��It��s fine. From tomorrow onward, you don��t have toe.�� Mag smiled, and said to Elton, ��This is not a joke.��

 Chapter 1164 - Hey, Dirty Grandpa, You Have To Pay For What You Broke

    <h4>Chapter 1164: Hey, Dirty Grandpa, You Have To Pay For What You Broke</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Elton was stunned, and panic shed across his eyes. He gulped and said, ��W-what do you mean by saying that I don��t have toe?��


    ��Its literal simple meaning. From tomorrow onward, Mamy Restaurant will no longer supply breakfast for you,�� Mag said to Elton sarcastically. ��I am not serving you anymore.��


    Elton��s expression changed drastically, and he pleaded, ��Mr. Mag, I was just joking earlier, please don��t take it seriously. I promise I will never joke again. Look, the weather is so cold, I��ll be frozen to death if I don��t get a hot breakfast. Please take pity on me.��


    Anna looked at Elton and then Mag. She seemed to want to speak, but hesitated to.


    The other cleaners were also looking at Mag. Elton had indeed gone overboard. They were wondering how Mr. Mag would handle it.


    ��Excuse me, my kindness is limited. I only want to give it to people I want to share it with, and you obviously are not one of them. You are on the restaurant��s cklist. From now on, my restaurant will not be serving you,�� Mag said mildly, without any leeway for negotiation.


    Elton stared at Mag, and realized he wasn��t going to negotiate or back down from not supplying him with the congee. Anger gave Elton the courage, and he smashed the big bowl onto the ground. He pointed at Mag with a smirk and scolded, ��You are a hypocrite. You supply us with a little congee to do a show. Now, you are deliberately finding fault with me to stop supplying the porridge. I am going to expose you and let everyone know what kind of person you are. I am going to the city lord to report you.��


    Mag nced at the shattered bowl on the ground and cocked an eyebrow. This fellow was really an incorrigible person.


    Elton looked Mag with smugness in his eyes. These rich people most cared about their reputation and face, especially a restaurateur like Mag. His business was going to suffer if his reputation was damaged. Mag would definitely bow down to him, and then Elton could extort a sum of money from him, and would be able to enjoy himself for the next few months.


    Old Jack wanted to speak again, but the olddy stopped him, and softly said, ��Mr. Mag can solve this himself. Don��t mess things up for him. He isn��t someone Elton could extort money from.��


    Mag looked at Elton as he smirked and said, ��You��re free to go report me wherever you like. This is your freedom. Of course, I am going to hold you ountable for all the nder and false usations. I got money and time, so I am not afraid of trouble.��


    Elton was stunned. He didn��t expect Mag would be so tough. His embarrassment became anger, and he said, ��Fine. I am going to report you at the city lord��s castle right now!�� He turned to leave immediately after saying that.


    ��Wait a minute. It��s fine if you want to report me, butpensate me for the bowl that you broke deliberately first. This is a top-grade porcin bowl from the east. One costs 400 copper coins.�� Mag stopped Elton and pointed at the shattered bowl on the ground.


    ��400 copper coins!�� Elton��s eyes widened. He stared at the shattered bowl and then at Mag. He angrily said, ��T-this is extortion!��


    ��Extortion?�� Magughed. Then, his gaze turned cold and he raised his voice. ��What you have done is akin to disorderly behavior. You have deliberately damaged others�� property. ording to Chaos City��sw, you have to be responsible andpensate me ordingly.��


    ��I... I...�� There was panic in Elton��s eyes. He didn��t know anyws, and didn��t expect Mag wouldn��t back off, shing with him head-on instead.


    His monthly wage was only 600 copper coins, and he would spend it all on drinking on gambling within a few days. He still owed quite a lot of money, so there was no way he couldpensate Mag with 600 copper coins.


    ��I am not going to argue with you anymore.�� Elton waved his hand and picked up his broom, preparing to leave.


    ��Hey, Dirty Grandpa, you have to pay for what you broke. Otherwise, my little fireball is not going to let you off.�� Amy��s melodious voice sounded from behind. Nobody noticed that Amy had woken up, and was standing at the entrance with a little fireball dancing on her hand.


    Elton��s expression changed when he turned around and saw the tiny fireball in Amy��s hand. He carried his broom as he ran and shouted, ��Assault! Someone is assaulting cleaners! Assault...��


    ��He ran. Looks like he is not going to pay. What a bad decision,�� Amy murmured before pointing her finger at Elton. The little fireball flew out and chased after Elton.


    A dirty old man carrying a broom and a dancing red fireball were running around Aden Square crazily. They were maintaining a distance of 50 cm the whole time.


    Mag turned and asked, ��Amy, will there be trouble?��


    ��Don��t worry, Father. He is not going to die,�� Amy promised.


    ��Boom!��


    An explosion sounded, and a small mushroom cloud rose up in the distance, apanied by shrill screams.


    Elton, who was covered in mes, dived into the bone-chilling fountain. The mes were extinguished instantly. Although he wasn��t injured, the clothes on his body were all burned off, and the clear water became ck.


    He was shivering in the water. He couldn��t decide whether to get up or not. He was so cold that tears flowed down his face. <i>Heavens, I should have just eaten the free breakfast and kept quiet. Now, I have neither breakfast nor clothes, how am I going to survive this winter?!</i>


    The cleaners all grasped the bowls in their hands tightly after watching this scene. This was a bowl that cost 400 copper coins. They would have worked for nothing if they had broken one.


    However, nobody sympathized with Elton. They all knew what kind of person he was. He waszy and dishonest. He failed when he had designs on Mr. Mag, and was punished instead, so he had iting.


    ��Mr. Mag and the little girl are really formidable. They had Elton under control,�� Old Jack said to the olddy smilingly.


    <i>Uncle Mag and Amy are still the ones with solutions when ites to dealing with bad guys, </i>Anna thought. She wouldn��t know what to do if it was up to her.


    Mag pinched Amy��s face with a smile before saying to the cleaners, ��Please continue, everyone. There is still plenty in the pot.��


    He took a broom, swept up the fragments, and threw them into the rubbish bin.


    He wasn��t some saint, so he wouldn��t tolerate anyone.


    After breakfast, Mag packed his stuff, wrote a notice, and hung it at the door.


    ��Uncle Mag, are you going on a trip?�� Anna asked curiously after she saw the notice.

 Chapter 1165 - Issen Castle

    <h4>Chapter 1165: Issen Castle</h4>


    ��Trip?�� Gina stood at the side with a perplexed expression as she didn��t quite understand the term.


    ��Yes, Amy and I are going on a trip.�� Mag nodded. He turned around with a smile, and asked Anna, ��Do you want to go with us, Anna?��


    <i>WIll I be an inconvenience to them?</i> Anna thought worriedly before shaking her head, and said, ��No, thank you. I will go to Big Sister Miya��s ice cream shop.��


    ��Alright then.�� Mag didn��t insist. The trip to the dwarves wasn��t actually a real trip. He wasn��t sure if they would encounter any danger during their journey. Then, he asked Gina in the merfolk��snguage, ��Gina, we need to go on a trip for a couple of days. If you are bored, you can return to Lantisde or go have fun with Miya.��


    Shaking her head, Gina said, ��Lantisde is too far away, and I don��t want to bother Elizabeth. I will go to the ice cream shop with Anna.��


    ��Alright then.�� Mag nodded. It was indeed very troublesome to travel to the Boundless Sea Realm without a flying mode of transport.


    ��Father, where are we going to y?�� Amy asked curiously, hugging Ugly Duckling.


    ��We are going to a far away ce. Wait here for me, I need to get something first.�� Mag went back to the restaurant to scoop up the fat head fish that he had hacked on its head this morning. He put it into a small bucket, and took out a set of ingredients for making steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers from the fridge. Then, he lowered his head and said to the fat head fish swimming leisurely in the small bucket, ��Don��t think I can��t do anything to you. I will eat you on our way there. I may not have a cleaver, but I have a sword.��


    The fat head fish red, and started to jump hysterically in the bucket.


    Mag covered the bucket, which was a special bucket he bought from the System. Even a 3rd-tier magic beast like it couldn��t burst out of it. He was going head-on with this fat head fish.


    ��Let��s go. We will go to the ice cream shop first as I have something to tell them before we depart.�� Mag came out and locked the door. He held Anna with his right hand and Amy with his left, and walked toward the ice cream shop.


    Gina looked around her for a moment before she ran to catch up with them. She held Amy��s hand with a radiant smile.


    Mag told Miya and the gang that he needed to go on a trip, and would only be back two, three dayster. The restaurant would suspend its business until he got back. Then, he left with Amy.


    After getting out of the city, Mag brought Amy to look for Ah Zi on the mountain. Mag whistled when they reached the middle of the mountain.


    Ah Zi dashed out of the cave rapidly, and let out a surprised call as it dived toward Mag and Amy.


    Ugly Duckling, which waszingfortably in Amy��s arms, opened its eyes and saw a huge griffin diving toward them. It jumped out of Amy��s hands and hid behind her, shivering badly.


    Ah Zinded in front of Mag and rubbed its head against Mag��s hand. It moved back instinctively when it saw Amy reach out, but it quickly went back to let her caress its head when it saw her expression be stern.


    ��How are you, little Ah Zi?�� Amy said smilingly. She wasn��t scared of the griffin��s massive size at all.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling called out weakly as if it was trying to remind Amy of its existence.


    ��?�� Ah Zi was surprised to hear that call, and it stretched out its neck to look behind Amy. Its eyes lit up when it saw Ugly Duckling which was hiding behind Amy.


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling was shocked. It hugged Amy�� leg and buried its head into her shoes. It didn��t dare to raise its head and huddled itself.


    ��You are such a scaredy-cat, Ugly Duckling,�� Amy said with disdain.


    Ah Zi slowly lowered its head and gave Ugly Duckling a puff.


    Puff~


    As if a strong wind was blowing at it, Ugly Duckling fell back and rolled several times before lying on the ground and looking up at that huge head with a befuddled expression.


    The furry head had dazzling purplish-golden fur and looked very majestic.


    Ugly Duckling rolled its eyes about, and dared not make a move as it looked at Amy for help.


    Ah Zi got closer to sniff at Ugly Duckling. An expression of ponder appeared on its face, and it went over to the other side to give Ugly Duckling a puff again.


    Ugly Duckling fell back and rolled several times before lying on the ground with its white belly facing the sky. It rolled its eyes back and stuck its tongue out to y dead on the ground.


    Mag, who was about to stop Ah Zi from hurting Ugly Duckling, faltered. He was watching Ah Zi size up Ugly Duckling with interest.


    What was Ugly Duckling actually? So many customers came to the restaurant every day, but none of them knew what Ugly Duckling was. This made him really curious.


    Ah Zi was a 10th-tier purple-striped griffin. It always treated the usual magic beasts with disdain, and seldom paid attention to them.


    But now, he was surprised that it was so interested in Ugly Duckling.


    Could Ugly Duckling be the offspring of some super magic beast too?


    Ah Zi went close to Ugly Duckling, which was ying dead, and bared its scary teeth suddenly.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling was so shocked that it opened its eyes immediately and smacked Ah Zi on its face. Then, it jumped up and dashed back into Amy��s arms. It hid its head in her arms, leaving its butt facing out.


    ��Hahaha.��


    Ugly Duckling left three light white scratches on Ah Zi��s head and made Ah Ziugh hysterically.


    ��See, Little Ah Zi isughing at you because you are fat. You are a fat and scaredy-cat.�� Amy poked Ugly Duckling��s fat butt with disdain.


    ��Meat for you, Ah Zi.�� Mag took out a big piece of beef from his backpack and threw it into the sky. Ah Zi leaped into the sky and caught it with its mouth. It chewed and swallowed beforending in front of Mag and shook its tail vigorously.


    ��I only brought a piece with me. You can catch your own prey along the way, and I will roast it for you.�� Magughed and shook his head as he stroked it. Then, as he carried Amy and jumped onto the griffin��s back, he said, ��Ah Zi, bring us to Issen Castle. Don��t let anyone see us on our way there.��


    ��Howl!�� Ah Zi let out a long howl and took off toward the west, spreading its wings.


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling poked its head out Amy��s arms and looked down. Its eyes became two spirals instantly, and it fainted in Amy��s arms. This made Ah Ziugh out again.


    Ah Zi caught quite a big goat on the way, and Mag roasted it on the spot. He cut out two pieces for Amy and his lunch, and then gave the rest to Ah Zi as a reward.


    After eating the roast goat, Ah Zi continued to fly toward the west with them on its back. After a while, a castle built in the midst of mountains appeared in Mag��s vision.


    ck steel embedded into the cliffs and interconnected tunnels built up a nation in the mountains.


    This was the Issen Castle, a nation that belonged to the dwarves, and the capital of forging of the Nond Continent.


    Ah Zinded in a valley not too far away from Issen Castle. Mag leaped to the ground with Amy. He stroked Ah Zi��s head, and said, ��y around here, Ah Zi. Don��t be discovered by others. We will stop here for a maximum of three days.��


    Ah Zi nodded, and its gazended on Ugly Duckling in Amy��s arms.


    ��Even though Ugly Duckling is a little stupid, it��s still mine. You cannot have ideas on it, Little Ah Zi,�� Amy said sternly.

 Chapter 1166 - Can I Just Take A Small Bite, Please?

    <h4>Chapter 1166: Can I Just Take A Small Bite, Please?</h4>


    ��Meow, howl~��


    Ugly Duckling, which was afraid of Ah Zi initially, cried out at Ah Zi, shook its head, and bared its teeth smugly.


    ��Puff.�� Ah Zi puffed out with annoyance, but it shrugged when it looked at Amy, trying not to make her angry.


    ��However, I can consider sharing a little with you when it gets bigger,�� Amy murmured. ��But only a little.��


    ��Meow?�� Ugly Duckling��s eyes widened as it realized things weren��t as simple as it thought.


    ��Howl!�� Ah Zi seemed to have understood Amy. It raised its head and released a happy howl as it looked at Ugly Duckling expectantly.


    ��Alright, let��s go to Issen Castle first. Although it looks quite near, we still have to find the best cksmith when we get there.�� Mag waved goodbye to Ah Zi. He held Amy��s hand and walked toward Issen Castle.


    Ah Zi pped its wings and left the canyon where people often passed by.


    Issen Castle looked close when they were in the air, but to prevent others from discovering them, Ah Zinded tens of miles away. It would take them some time to travel there.


    Amy got tired only after walking for a short while. Mag carried her up, dumped Ugly Duckling into his backpack, and continued walking toward the steel castle in the midst of the mountains.


    Just as Mag was considering renting a bicycle from the System, sounds of horses�� hooves and horse-drawn carriages appeared behind them. Mag stood at the side to let them pass, but the caravan stopped next to them.


    On the first horse-drawn carriage, a middle-aged man in merchant clothing asked Mag, ��Hey, are you going to the Issen Castle? Do you want us to give you a ride since you have brought a child along with you?�� His gazended on Amy, who was sleeping in Mag��s arms, momentarily.


    He didn��t know what this fellow was thinking, bringing a child out in such cold weather. The child would have been frozen by the time they walked to Issen Castle.


    Mag surveyed the caravan. There were 10-odd horse-drawn carriages full of goods, and the coachmen were all humans. They looked like merchants from Rodu, and this chubby middle-aged man who greeted them should be the owner of the caravan. He was tanned and looked friendly, so Mag smiled, and replied, ��If it��s possible, can we bother you, please?��


    ��Alright, hop in. There is a charcoal stove in the carriage. It��s warm. Don��t let the kid freeze,��


    God said with a generousugh as he lifted the heavy drapes of the carriage to let Mag and Amy in.


    Mag carried Amy onto the carriage, and the warm air engulfed them. The coldness was totally shut out.


    The interior of the carriage was rather spacious, and there was a roway bed at the back, so it should be where this merchant usually slept. There was an iron basin which had charcoal burning in it in the center of the carriage. There was a little iron grill on it which had a chicken roasting upon it. The carriage was already filled with the aroma of roast chicken.


    ��Roast chicken?�� Amy had woken up the moment Mag sat down. She popped her head out of Mag��s arms, and stared at the roast chicken on the grill.


    ��This is not our roast chicken,�� Mag said with a resigned smile. This little one could even notice a roast chicken in her sleep.


    ��Not ours?�� Amy looked around her. How did she end up in this ce? She had only dozed off for a short while. She perplexedly asked Mag, ��Are we there already, Father?��


    ��Not yet. This kind uncle is giving us a ride, so we are in his horse-drawn carriage,�� Mag said, shaking his head.


    ��Oh.�� Amy nodded with a thoughtful expression. Then, she made a sweet smile, and asked God, ��Uncle, is that roast chicken yours? Can I just take a small bite, please?��


    <i>This little girl is so adorable.</i> God looked at Amy with wide eyes. He took the roast chicken and passed it to Amy with a smile. ��You can even have two bites.��


    ��Amy, don��t eat others�� food. Uncle may not have had his meal yet.�� Mag shook his head at Amy, who was about to ept the roast chicken.


    ��It��s fine, it��s fine. How much can a kid eat with two bites? Let her have some first, I can just eat the leftovers,�� God said as he waved his hand. The little girl looked utterly precious and lovable. It was totally fine to let her have two bites first.


    Amy retrieved her hands while staring at the roast chicken as she said to Mag, ��Father, Uncle says it��s fine.��


    ��This...�� Mag murmured. He finally nodded when he saw that God indeed didn��t mind. He again reminded her, ��Just one bite.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Amy nodded happily as she pulled a thigh off the chicken and stuffed the whole thigh into her mouth. She chewed for a while, and then spat out a perfectly clean thigh bone before swallowing the rest. She nodded satedly. ��Even though it isn��t as nice as the ones Father roasted, it is good enough.��


    ��This...�� God stared at Amy, who ate a whole chicken thigh in a bite, in a shock. He only regained his wits after a while. How did this tiny little girl eat a whole chicken thigh in a single bite? Even he couldn��t have done that!


    Moreover... he indeed had not had his lunch yet. This chicken which he had roasted for the past one hour was the lunch that he had prepared for himself. He would be lying if he said he didn��t feel his heart ache when he lost a whole thigh to a single bite.


    ��Uncle, can I have another bite, please?�� Amy gave God a charming smile again.


    Looking at that smile that was as cute as a kitten, who could believe that she had just eaten a whole chicken thigh in a single bite!


    Even though he had said the words himself earlier, looking at the way she ate, he would only be left with bones when she were to take another bite.


    ��Erm, I think you father is right. Little children shouldn��t eat too much when they sit in a carriage, or else they would feel ufortable.�� God took the roast chicken over from Amy and nodded seriously.


    Mag touched his nose as he tried to hold back hisughter.


    ��It��s only a small bite.�� Amy retrieved her gaze unwillingly from the roast chicken. She took Ugly Duckling out from the backpack and hugged it. She leaned against Mag and immediately closed her eyes to resume her sleep.


    Stunned, God stared at Amy who fell asleep instantly. Then, he gave Mag a thumbs up. ��This daughter of yours is a genius.��


    ��You��re far too kind.�� Mag turned to his side slightly to let Amy lean at a morefortable angle.


    ��Oh yes, I am God. A merchant from Rodu. Where did youe from? What are you going to do at Issen Castle?�� God asked Mag curiously.


    This pair of father and daughter didn��t look like merchants or vagrants. Instead, they looked like the rich who came out for a leisure trip. They even brought along a kitten of a strange coloring.

 Chapter 1167 - The Legendary Blacksmith

    Chapter 1167: The Legendary cksmith


    ��I am Mag. This is my daughter, Amy. We came from Chaos City. Our flying steed had some problems, and it dumped us before we reached Issen Castle, so we could only walk there,�� Mag replied with a smile, mixing lies with the truth.


    Mamy Restaurant was very famous now, and they could bump into someone they knew in Issen Castle. They would have caused more suspicions and concerns if they concealed the truthpletely. It was better to be more truthful; anyway, he dide to make a good cleaver.


    God looked at Mag, feeling rather surprised. That they could take a flying steed from Chaos City to Issen Castle implied that this pair of father and daughter were indeed not vagrants, and were rather well-to-do people. They simply had a stroke of bad luck. Smiling, he said, ��In this case, you have rather bad luck. If you haven��t met me, you would��ve been walking for two, three hours in the cold weather. What did you guyse so far to Issen Castle to do?��


    ��I am a chef. I came here to find the best cksmith to make me a handy cleaver. I wonder if Mr. God knows who is the best cksmith in Issen Castle? Where can I find him?�� Mag asked.


    ��I have been shuttling between Rodu and Issen Castle for the past 30 over years. I stay at Issen Castle for three months every year, so naturally I know it like the back of my hand,�� God said confidently. Then, he puzzledly asked Mag, ��Even though I have never been to Chaos City, I have heard many of my colleagues say that Chaos City has every species there. It shouldn��t be difficult to find a dwarf cksmith to make you a cleaver there? Why did youe to Issen Castle specially for that? And you are even looking for the best cksmith? Isn��t this too over the top?��


    ��The cleavers made by the cksmiths in Chaos City couldn��t satisfy my requirements,�� Mag replied to God, who was looking at him as if he was a moron, calmly.


    ��Couldn��t satisfy your requirements? Do you have to demand so much from a cleaver?�� God still couldn��t understand as he tore out a chicken thigh and started eating it.


    He always used a small knife that he brought along with him whenever he ate the wild game that he caught on his journey. He bought it at a roadside stall at Issen Castle with 3 copper coins. It was still perfectly functional after 10-odd years of use. Why was Mag being so particr?


    ��Some of the ingredients can��t be hacked apart with a normal cleaver. Hence, I have toe to look for the best cksmith in Issen Castle to make the best cleaver,�� Mag replied.


    ��A normal cleaver can��t hack it apart? Are you cooking with magic beasts?!�� God was slightly taken aback. He had seen quite a number of magic beasts as a travelling merchant all these years. Because a caravan always had one or two knights travelling along with them, nothing ever happened when they met the low-tier magic beasts.


    The magic beasts did have solid bones, and even the knights�� longswords couldn��t hack them apart.


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded before continuing, ��Please tell me all about the formidable cksmiths in Issen Castle, Mr. God. The motive of my trip is to bring back the best cleaver. I would be wasting time if I asked after we reached Issen Castle.��


    ��Alright, then. I will tell you about them.�� God saw that Mag was very determined, so he didn��t ask anymore. ��If you ask who is the most famous cksmith in Issen Castle, that has to be the legendary cksmith��Master Rom.


    ��Master Rom, who is already at the ripe old age of 400, has left his name on the Nond Continent for making uncountable famous weapons. The most famous among them was Lord Alex��s Tian Du sword.


    ��Over 300 years ago, Master Rom had custom-made the Tian Du sword for the ancestor of the Alex Family. That ancestor guarded the northwest of the empire, and rendered meritorious service. He extended the glory of the Alex Family at its peak.


    ��Many yearster, the Alex Family��s castle was overrun by the demons and orcs�� coalition forces. The family was exterminated, and almost no one survived.


    ��300 yearster, Master Alex appeared out of nowhere with the Tian Du sword, and became the strongest powerhouse of the Roth Empire without any dispute. He was like an archangel that descended from above and crushed all the powerhouses on the Nond Continent. He ughtered dragons and demons, and was deemed the number one knight. Tian Du sword was again famous and considered as the number one sword in the world.��


    Mag was rather surprised that the master who��d made the Tian Du sword was still alive.


    ��Mr. God likes Alex a lot?�� he smilingly asked God, who was very excited when he talked about Alex.


    ��Of course! Is there anyone in the Roth Empire who doesn��t like Master Alex? He is the pride of our empire. He was the first knight in this world to be called a dragon killer, and because of him, we, the people of Roth Empire, never fear the giant dragons again,�� God said with conviction. He nced at Mag and then shook his head dejectedly. ��Never mind. A chef like you wouldn��t understand. Anyway, you could never imagine the things that Master Alex had done.��


    ��Alright, please continue to talk about that Master Rom.�� Mag nodded as he tried to hold back hisughter.


    ��Master Rom had made many other famous masterpieces besides the Tian Du sword. Only the most powerful powerhouses from each species are able to reserve a weapon from him. Normal people don��t even have the rights to line up for them,�� Godmented.


    ��So, this means that this Master Rom represents the highest standards of the cksmiths in Issen Castle?�� Mag said thoughtfully.


    ��You can put it that way too. You can go ask around, nobody will say they are better than Master Rom.�� God nodded before trying to talk Mag out of his idea. ��Don��t even think about Master Rom. You can��t even get in the line. Furthermore, I have heard that Master Rom��s temper has gotten from bad to worse in thest few years. He has already changed many assistants in the shop, and customers who went in without an appointment were scolded and chased out straight away. You��d better not go and try your luck.��


    ��I want to have the best cleaver forged for me, so I am afraid that I have to go and try my luck,�� Mag said with a smile. ��I wonder if Mr. God knows the location of Master Rom��s workshop?��


    ��Sigh. I have already said you will not seed at Master Rom��s. He only makes the best weapons in this world. Why would he make a cleaver for you? You will be beaten and thrown out by his disciples if you go to him. If you want to find a good cksmith, I can introduce a few who are capable and easy to negotiate with. Why do you have to seek trouble for yourself?�� God looked at Mag puzzledly.


    Mag could see that God was being kind, but he still shook his head with a smile. ��Since I have alreadye to Issen Castle, I have to give it a try. If I failed, Mr. God could introduce the other cksmiths to me.��


    ��Alright. We will be passing by Master Rom��s workshopter, and I will let you alight there.�� God gave up trying to talk Mag out of it after he saw that Mag was so stubborn. He would know what he said was true after he ran into the wall.


    For the rest of their journey, God told Mag about the rules and things to note in Issen Castle. They had a good time chatting.


    ��That is Master Rom��s workshop, Mr. Mag.�� The horse-drawn carriage stopped on a street in Issen Castle. God very seriously reminded Mag, ��I am staying at the Tam Inn at the end of this street. You cane and look for me if you have any trouble. Remember, do not provoke Master Rom, or it will be very troublesome.��

 Chapter 1168 - Humiliating The Master!

    <h4>Chapter 1168: Humiliating The Master!</h4>


    After watching the caravan move away, Mag, carrying his backpack and holding Amy��s hand, stared at the ordinary and rather rundown cksmith workshop in the quiet street corner. It didn��t feel like the world��s top cksmith��s workshop; it looked like the usual rundown old cksmith shop instead.


    Then, his gazended on the 10-odd people lining up in front of the entrance.


    The cksmith shop had a small door that was half-closed, and he could hear the tinkering soundsing from within. The line was formed outside that door.


    A demon with a ferocious face, a demon with a strapping figure, a human knight in armor, an elf with an aloof expression, and a goblin with a pointy face. They were all looking at one another with hostility as they stood in the line. All of them had the presence of a powerhouse.


    Mag��s gaze swept across them; even the weakest elf had a 7th-tier power. The rest of them were 8th-tier and 9th-tier powerhouses.


    This scene made Mag feel rather familiar.


    Amy looked at the line curiously, and asked, ��Father, are they lining up for their meals?��


    ��No. They should be waiting to order their weapons. Let��s join the line.�� Mag shook his head and brought Amy along with him to walk to the end of the line.


    Mag joined the line, and he instantly attracted the attention of all the customers standing in front of him. They were sizing him up with hostility in their eyes.


    After they saw that Mag was just a normal human, there was also disdain in their expressions.


    The demon standing in front of Mag turned around with a hostile expression, and said to Mag, ��Hey, what are you doing here, chap? Bringing your kid out for fun? Do you know what this ce is?�� His gaze even lingered on Amy as he made a scary face at her.


    ��Hahaha. Uncle, you have a funny expression.�� Amy was not scared at all, and sheughed happily instead.


    ��Funny?�� Hadeng was stunned. His scary looks could even make little demons cry on the spot, let alone human children, and this kiddo actually said he looked funny? Wasn��t this insulting his looks!?


    Mag pulled Amy behind him, and calmly said to this hideous-looking demon, ��This should be Master Rom��s workshop, right? I came here to ask him to forge a cleaver.��


    A 7th-tier demon. He could even kill him instantly with his current capability, and he had the capability to duel with any one of those in the line.


    He, who had just broken through to the 8th-tier, hadn��t sparred with anyone yet.


    ��C-cleaver?�� Hadeng was taken aback, and he stared at Mag in disbelief. ��You are talking about the cleavers that you humans use to chop your food ingredients?��


    Everyone in the line looked stunned and a little furious.


    They hade to line up here every day, hoping that Master Rom would be kind enough to forge an unique weapon for them one fine day and they could be one of the top powerhouses in Nond Continent.


    And this fellow actually wanted Master Rom to forge a cleaver for him?


    Wasn��t it akin to humiliating the master!?


    It was because of these ridiculous fellows that made trouble at the master��s workshop every day that the master got irritated with them, the innocent customers.


    ��Mm-hm,�� Mag replied calmly.


    ��The dishes my father makes are fantastic,�� Amy chimed in.


    Everyone red at them. This father and daughter pair simply had no shame.


    Hadeng was very angry, but he couldn��t vent his anger when he looked at the adorable little lolita. He pointed to the front. ��If you want to forge a cleaver, you can do it at any of the other cksmith shops. Why are youing here to create trouble at Master Rom��s? See that, that shop over there specializes in making cleavers and hoes. You can proceed over there.��


    ��Thank you very much for your concern. My cleaver must be made by Master Rom.�� Mag shook his head, and didn��t bother with Hadeng anymore. He took out a water bottle, poured a cup of water for Amy, and then he tilted back his head to drink from the bottle heartily.


    ��You...�� Hadeng still wanted to say something.


    Right at this moment, that half-closed door suddenly opened outward, and ad in his teens walked out. With a sad expression, he said, ��You guys can go now. Master Rom says he doesn��t want to see anyone today. Even if you wait till the sun goes down, he will not see you.��


    Everyone in the line felt disappointed immediately.


    ��Little Master, is Master Rom in a bad mood again today?�� the orc standing in the very front asked in a soft voice.


    The young shop assistant looked inside with a depressed expression, and then said, ��Master has been in a bad mood for the past two years. You guys can stoping. Master will never make weapons for you if he cannot finish his current work.��


    They began to go away with disappointment on their faces. Even though they had been through the same experience numerous times, their hope seemed to get dimmer and dimmer with every rejection.


    ��Sigh, I guess I wille again tomorrow.�� Hadeng sighed and prepared to leave too. He looked at Mag, who was keeping the water bottle and began to move to the front, and asked with befuddlement, ��Why are you still moving to the front? Master Rom already said he wouldn��t be taking any customers.��


    ��He might see me since all of you have left,�� Mag said smilingly. He only had three days. Even though it looked like that Master Rom had a weird temper, he still had to give it a try.


    Hadeng sarcastically said, ��Ah, you really think you are nice to look at? Master Rom has even rejected many 10th-tier powerhouses, and you want him to make you a cleaver? You know about Alex, right? That guy who flies around in the sky on a griffin and kills dragons for fun. His sword was made by Master Rom, and you want to use a cleaver that came from his sword��s creator?��


    The customers who were still close byughed at Mag sarcastically. This fellow was so ridiculous. A chef trying to get Master Rom to make him a cleaver was really one big joke.


    ��Since when has Master Rom stopped epting normal orders?�� Mag asked instead, ignoring Hadeng and the other customers�� sneering.


    Hadeng saw that Mag had remained calm, so he toned down his sarcastic smile. After some thought, he said, ��It has been more than one year. I heard Master Rom was very friendly before. Although he didn��t ept many orders, he was always polite to his disciples and customers. But in the recent couple of years, his temper has been getting worse. He has already changed three batches of apprentices, and is very unfriendly to customers whoe to his workshop.��


    As if he had felt he was being over friendly to Mag, Hadeng put on a serious face again and smirked. ��Anyway, you must be daydreaming if you want Master Rom to make a cleaver for you. You could even get beaten up by his disciples and thrown out to the other street.��


    ��I hope I can still see you here tomorrow.�� Hadeng left after saying that. The other customers had also left.


    Mag arranged his clothes and then held Amy��s hand as he approached thed, who was about to close the door, with a smile. ��Little Master, can you help me tell Master Rom that I am a chef from Chaos City, and I would like to ask Master Rom to make a cleaver for me?��

 Chapter 1169 - Excuse Me, Can You Lend Me A Knife Please?

    <h4>Chapter 1169: Excuse Me, Can You Lend Me A Knife Please?</h4>


    ��C-cleaver?�� The dwarf assistant was taken aback. Although he had only been with Master Rom for six months, he had already heard many weird requests as he had to receive many customers who were attracted by Master Rom��s fame every day. However, this was the first time he had heard of a cleaver.


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded seriously before adding, ��The kind of cleaver that a chef uses to chop his ingredients when he��s cooking.��


    ��Master Rom said he was not receiving any customers or epting any orders today. Please go back.�� The shop assistant shook his head. This human chef most likely didn��t know the situation very well. It was usually the powerhouses who came to look for the master to forge a weapon specially for them. Instead, he had requested to forge a cleaver.


    ��May I bother you to inform the master?�� Mag insisted.


    The assistant pondered after he saw Mag��s determined gaze. Then, he nodded. ��Alright. I will pass on the message, but don��t get your hopes up.��


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded.


    Thed turned and went in. The interior of the weapons shop was much more spacious than it looked from the outside. However, there wasn��t much lighting in there. There were only two dim yellowish wall lights, which made the interior look quite dark.


    A little cksmith in his teens was standing in front of the furnace, ttening the red iron ore with the heavy hammer in his hand with all his might.


    An old dwarf with white hair was sitting on an iron stool in front of the furnace. The pipe that he was smoking was already extinguished, and he was staring at the dancing mes in the furnace with a vacant look.


    ��Master Rom.�� Thed went forward and called him cautiously.


    The old man remained dazed for quite some time before he raised his head up, revealing his red bulbous nose. He frowned, and impatiently said, ��What��s the matter? Haven��t those irritating fellows scrammed yet?��


    ��No, they are already gone. However, there is a chef who said he came from Chaos City, and would like you to custom-make a cleaver for him. He wanted me to pass you this message,�� thed quickly said. He peeped at the master��s expression, and he knew he had gotten himself into trouble because of that fellow at the entrance.


    ��Cleaver?�� Master Rom was stunned. Then, as if he had suddenly recalled something, he raised his voice. ��You are saying there is a fellow out there who wants me to make a cleaver for him?��


    Cold sweat began to trickle down from thed��s forehead. He suddenly regretted passing the message about making a cleaver for that fellow. He could have just lost the chance to continue working at Master Rom��s workshop. However, he could only nod his head under the gaze of Master Rom now.


    ��Ha! I learned to forge at the age of five, and I no longer forged stuff like cleavers and hoes since I was eight. I have forged countless weapons for the past 400 years, and they are all considered to be the best of the best, and now somebody is asking me to forge a cleaver? Do they think I am at my wit��s end?!�� Master Rom kicked an iron frame at the side over. The iron frame that was full of unfinished weapons fell to the ground, making a din.


    The little apprentice put down the hammer in his hand slowly and looked at the shop assistant with a worried look.


    The young shop assistant panicked, and he said in a quivering voice, ��I... I��ll ask him to leave now.��


    ��No need! Scram, all of you scram!�� Master Rom roared angrily.


    ��Yes,�� both the apprentice and the assistant replied. They didn��t dare to pick up the iron frame, and swiftly walked toward the door.


    Mag, who was standing at the half-closed door, could hear the movements in there clearly. He felt rather guilty when he saw the two youngds rush out and close the door.


    ��Please go. Mr. Rom will not see you.�� That assistant gave Mag aplicated look, and then left with the otherd dejectedly. Both of their backs looked deste.


    ��Father, why are they not happy?�� Amy asked perplexedly.


    ��They were scolded by their master because of Father. They may even lose their jobs.�� Mag looked at their backs, and felt that he should find a chance topensate them.


    Only when their backs disappeared at the end of the street did Mag stop looking at them to look at the ancient workshop.


    ��Must this cleaver be made by Master Rom, System? Can I change to another expert cksmith?�� Mag asked in his heart.


    ��Master Rom is the top cksmith in this world. No one��s forging skills isparable to his. Only the cleaver he makes can cut through anything and will be able to apany the Host on his life journey. So, the Host has to get Master Rom to forge the cleaver for him before the mission is consideredpleted.��


    ��System, this mission of yours is unreasonable. He looks down on forging cleavers. This is an impossible mission,�� Mag said with dejection.


    ��There will be all sorts of trouble on your journey to be the God of Cookery. I hope the Host will try to conquer them enthusiastically,�� the System encouraged before disappearingpletely.


    ��Damn.�� Mag rolled his eyes. He went into deep thought, staring at the tightly shut door.


    In the cksmith workshop, Rom stared at the mess on the ground. He took a deep breath before lying in the chair, staring at the fire in a daze.


    He had never left this workshop in his entire life. He learnt how to forge from his father at five years old, and he could forge the best cleavers and hoes in Issen Castle when he was six. He started to forge weapons at the age of eight, and it all started from there.


    Tian Du sword was forged for a knight who came from afar when he was 20.


    He spent one whole year��s time before that sword was forged sessfully, and that young knight used that sword to the north of the human territory, rendered meritorious service, and ughtered many powerhouses. It also brought him the attention of the people on the Nond Continent, and made him a famous cksmith.


    And in the hundreds of years that followed after, he made numerous weapons, and they had be the murder weapons in the hands of the many powerhouses.


    He became more and more famous. 10th-tier powerhouses began to line up to ask him to forge their weapons, and the rich and powerful of all the species began to lower their high-and-mighty heads to ask him to make a weapon for them.


    Even during the years of the species war, he never left his workshop. He was immersed in forging, giving the powerhouses powerful weapon after powerful weapon, and allowed them to gain fame and notoriety. They gave him the name of ��Number One cksmith��.


    He didn��t know what he wanted, but he enjoyed the feeling of being immersed totally in forging very much. He was even more addicted to the sensation of sess when he took the powerful weapons out of the furnace when they were done.


    However, when he woke up one morning two years ago, he suddenly couldn��t remember what he had done yesterday. He had even forgotten how many strikes he had struck on that sword he was forging the day before. He also couldn��t remember the number of procedures he had done on it too.


    To a cksmith, this was without a doubt fatal.


    He could no longer forge a weapon alone all by himself, but he was unwilling to tell anyone about this.


    Therefore, he became frustrated and irritable. He chased away his closest disciples, and no longer epted new orders. He had not given out a weapon in two years.


    The 400 years of lifespan seemed to being to an end.


    Rom knew this very clearly, but he didn��t want to admit it.


    He was willing to copse on his forging table one day, but he didn��t want to die in a haze.


    Right at this moment, there was a knock at the door, and a cute and cuddly voice said, ��Excuse me, can you lend me a knife please?��

 Chapter 1170 - You Can Continue To Jump Around

    <h4>Chapter 1170: You Can Continue To Jump Around</h4>


    ��Borrow a knife?��


    The cute and cuddly voice woke Rom from his deep thoughts. He nced at the small window in the corner, and realized the sky had already turned dark.


    ��Who wants to borrow a knife? A little girl? Weird?�� Rom frowned. He slowly stood up and grabbed the wine canister at the side. He opened the cover and had a gulp before walking to the door.


    Even though he was slowly losing control of his emotions in these two years, he couldn��t reject children as he got older.


    Rom opened the door, and saw a little half-elf girl about four, five years old standing at the door. The little one was so pretty, and she was looking up at him now.


    ��Little one, why are you knocking on my door?�� Rom tried to lower his voice so he wouldn��t scare this little one.


    ��Old Grandpa, can you lend me a knife, please? My father and I came from a far away ce. We don��t have a ce to stay and a ce to eat. Now, we can only cook our own dinner here. But, we forgot to bring our cleaver, so we can��t even chop open that stupid fish,�� Amy said to Rom piteously.


    Rom looked at where Amy was pointing. There was a fire lit on the empty space opposite of the workshop, and a young man was standing next to the fire. He was looking over here with a smile, and there was a big bag at his feet.


    ��I don��t have a cleaver, little one. Go and ask somewhere else.�� Rom shook his head. He didn��t lie��there indeed wasn��t a cleaver in his workshop.


    Amy took a look at the dark alley, shaking her head, and said, ��But everyone else is closed. Old Grandpa, can you just lend us any knife? As long as we can cut open that stupid fish.��


    Mag, who was standing next to the fire, was also appraising Rom. This old dwarf still looked very strong. His thick arms were as thick as a normal human��s waist, so they made him look very squarish. His white hair and wrinkles proved his age.


    Given the dwarves�� average lifespan of 400, this Master Rom was indeed very old.


    However, he looked quite friendly when he was talking to Amy. One couldn��t imagine he had just screamed at his assistants irritably earlier.


    Rom looked around, and saw the other shops on the streets were indeed all closed. The dwarves loved to drink, and they all went to the pubs to drink once the sky turned dark. It was really not easy to find another ce to borrow a knife.


    Mag came forward and said to Rom, ��Nice to meet you, I am Mag. My daughter and I came from Chaos City. I would like to ask Master Rom to forge the best cleaver in this world for me. I have made Master Rom angry, and gotten the twods in trouble with my imprudent behaviour earlier. I feel very bad, and would like to apologize to Master Rom for that. I hope Master Rom can forgive the two young gentlemen.��


    ��You are that fellow who was trying to ask me to forge a cleaver earlier?�� Rom furrowed his eyebrows with an angry expression. He raised his voice and said, ��I am a weaponsmith. I only forge weapons for battle. I never forge cleavers. Please go. I will never forge a cleaver for a chef.��


    ��Master Rom, as a chef, I believe the battle between a chef and his ingredients is even more intense than the battle between a knight and a magic beast, because no knight would ever slice open the magic beast��s skin and hide delicately, hack open the strongest bones to find the most delicious part, and present it to his customers,�� Mag said Master Rom with a determined look.


    ��Ah. A chef is just a chef. Do you believe you are fighting like a knight fighting a magic beast?�� Rom smirked as he disagreed with Mag��sughable point of view.


    ��This is a 3rd-tier magic beast, Fat Head Fish. I want to use it to make the most delicious steamed Fish Head with Diced Hot Red Peppers. I have 100 methods to kill it, but my cleaver couldn��t hack open its head. Hence, I have brought it from Chaos City to Issen Castle to find a cleaver that can hack open its head,�� Mag said as he took out the bucket, pointing at the fat head fish in there.


    Rom looked at the magic beast that was bumping into the cover crazily in the bucket. The fat head fish that was making thuds was stunned too. Judging by sensing its magical presence, this was indeed a 3rd-tier magic beast, and the big head that was a half of its whole body should be the hardest part of its body.


    It was indeed not easy to hack open the head of a magic beast like this without a suitable weapon. However...


    ��Don��t we only eat the fish��s flesh? I have never heard of people eating a fish��s head. So what if you could hack open this fish��s head? Are you going to eat what is inside the fish��s head?�� Rom said to Mag with a frown.


    ��A fish head that is cooked appropriately tastes way better than the flesh. Isn��t it a waste to pass over such a delicacy?�� Mag shook his head as he said to Master Rom, ��Master Rom, why don��t we have a bet. You lend me a knife to hack open the head of this fat head fish, and I��ll cook a dish with the fish��s head. You will taste it, and if you think it��s delicious, please forge a cleaver for me. If you don��t think it��s nice, I will leave Issen Castle immediately. What do you think about it?��


    ��Old Grandpa, my father��s dishes are really very scrumptious,�� Amy said to Rom as she rubbed her tummy. With a piteous look, she continued, ��My tummy is starving~~~��


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling gulped as it stared at the fat head fish in the bucket. Its eyes began to emit a green glow.


    That fat head fish seemed to sense a horrible threat. It stopped all its movement at once, and slowly turned around to look at Ugly Duckling. WIth a st, it swam to the other end of the bucket instantly and stared at Ugly Duckling with fear.


    ��A bet?�� There was some hesitation on Rom��s face. He looked at the fat head fish in the bucket, and then looked at Amy again. He finally nodded after pondering for some time. ��Alright, I will bet with you. But don��t get happy too early, I am very picky about my food.��


    An ted expression appeared on Mag��s face. <i>When ites to food, no matter how picky your mouth is, I can make you shut it and concentrate on eating.</i>


    Rom went into the workshop, picked up a semi-finished product on the floor casually, and tossed it to Mag.


    Mag grabbed the longsword agily. The ck longsword felt rather light in his hand. Looking at this sword, it most probably wasn��tplete, as the patterns on the sword��s handle and body weren��t carved yet.


    However, even though it was just a semi-finished product, it was still an exceptional sword.


    ��Good sword. Thank you, Master Rom. Please give me a moment.�� Mag put his hands together in a gesture. Then, he carried the sword and the bucket toward the fire.


    Putting down the bucket, Mag used the snow to cleanse the sword. Then, he removed the cover to grasp that fat head fish. Looking at the fat head fish that was struggling in his hand, heughingly said, ��You can continue to jump around.��

 Chapter 1171 - Please Taste It

    <h4>Chapter 1171: Please Taste It</h4>


    The fat head fish struggled in Mag��s hands hysterically as it tried to escape from Mag��s grasp.


    However, Mag��s hands were like pincers that wouldn��t let go no matter how hard it struggled. He took that ck longsword and swung it. The fat head fish was cut into two from the center.


    <i>These knife skills.</i> Rom, who was still vexed over letting a chef use a weapon he forged to kill a fish, widened his eyes. The clean and smooth cutting skills hacked that 3rd-tier big fish into halves. The cut was clean and tidy, and the intestines were separated equally in the two halves perfectly without any damage.


    Even all the different species�� powerhouses that lined up at his shop every day couldn��t have done that.


    The intestines were removed, and the sword was flipped over. Tiny scales began to fly off. In the blink of an eye, the entire fish became two equal halves of fish head on the te.


    The fish tail was cut off by Mag. Because this fish��s body was extremely short and the flesh was very sulent, there was still a section of flesh left just beneath the head. The entire fish could be utilized very efficiently.


    <i>I guess this fat head fish should be destined to be made into the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers?</i> Mag looked at the small fish tail in his hand. He used a bamboo skewer to go through it, and then grilled it over the fire straight away. This was Ugly Duckling��s dinner.


    After removing the gills and making a few cuts on the flesh, he rubbed cooking wine, pepper, and salt over it. Then, he left it aside to marinade.


    He took out the chaotian pepper and pickled ginger that he had bought from the System, and cut them up on the small chopping board that he brought along. Then, he added a little cooking wine to them, and put them into a bowl.


    He sliced the raw ginger and chopped spring onions into sections before cing them on the bottom of a deep dish. He ced the marinated fish head on them before putting the bright red chopped peppers on top of the fish head.


    There was a steaming pot hanging over the fire. The water in the pot was taken from a well nearby.


    The fire quickly got the water boiling. Mag lowered the te with the fish into the pot and covered the lid. The fish was now steaming in the pot. All he needed to do was wait patiently for it to be ready.


    Rom walked to the fire and stared at Mag in amazement.


    He had never cooked for himself. He was used to having a big piece of meat with hard liquor at the pub for his meals. He had never watched someone cook so closely and attentively.


    He had always imagined that a chef cooked in a simple and rough manner, but Mag was different. The way that he focused on his cooking was way above the best smith he had ever seen. He was calm and confident, and his actions were practiced and smooth. He reminded him of himself.


    The way he looked when he was focused made the people watching him hold their breath, afraid to interrupt his exceptional performance.


    Mag flipped the fish tail over to the other side, and when he raised his head, he was surprised to see Rom next to the fire. Smiling, he said, ��Please wait for a moment, Master Rom. It still needs some time before we can take it out.��


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Rom cleared his throat to hide his embarrassment after staring, but he didn��t think he was going to lose this bet��after all, he was one deciding if this dish suited his taste.


    In the empty space in the street corner in front of the workshop, an old dwarf, a young cook, and a half-elf child were standing around the fire, waiting patiently for the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers to be ready.


    And Ugly Duckling was staring at that fishtail with its head up. It swallowed its saliva subconsciously. The aroma of grilled fish began to spread, and it was a smell that mesmerized the cat.


    Mag picked up the bamboo skewer and turned it around once. He was sure that this fish tail was already ready, so he was about to remove the skewer and give it to Ugly Duckling.


    Amy came forward with a sacrificial expression, and said, ��Father, let me try the taste for Ugly Duckling first.��


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling shook his head at Mag quickly.


    A smile appeared on Mag��s face. This little one was so greedy that she even wanted to eat Ugly Duckling��s food. He looked at the small fish tail in his hand, and then broke off a tiny piece to give Amy, and ced the rest in front of Ugly Duckling.


    ��Meow, howl~��


    Ugly Duckling meowed at Mag with gratitude before climbing up a big tree at the side with the fish tail. It sat on the branch and enjoyed its dinner.


    Amy put the piece of fish into her mouth and chewed. Her eyes lit up as she said, ��Although Father didn��t put salt on it, it is still very scrumptious.��


    Then, her gaze started to move toward Ugly Duckling, which was sitting on a branch.


    As if it could sense Amy��s gaze, Ugly Duckling turned its body around slowly and faced her with its butt, pretending not to see her at all.


    ��Alright. That is Ugly Duckling��s dinner. Let it eat in peace. It had a hard time on the journey too,�� Mag saidughingly as he took out a packet of rice vermicelli, and put it aside as he looked at the steaming pot.


    ��I hope you��ll get too fat.�� Amy gave Ugly Duckling one look before looking at the steam pot too.


    After steaming with a big fire for 10 minutes, Mag removed the steam pot and took the fish head. He scattered some chopped green onions over it, and drizzled a tablespoon of soy sauce above it too. Then, he heated up some oil and drizzled it over the fish head.


    Psst...


    A beautiful sound appeared. The spicy chopped chilli covered the entire fish head, and the oil was dancing on the te. The hidden freshness was ignited at this instance.


    The fiery red chopped chilli on top covered white and tender fish head, and a piping hot aroma washed over them.


    ��Gulp.�� Rom��s Adam��s apple moved, and astonishment appeared on his face lit up by the fire. There was a light in his eyes.


    <i>What a wonderful aroma. Is this really the aroma of the fish? An excited sensation washed all over me. It made me want to hide yet also go ahead at the same time. It��s too amazing...</i> Rom stared at the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers with disbelief. A storm was already brewing in his heart.


    His stomach growled beyond his control, and that made him blush.


    A curl appeared on Mag��s lips. Everything would be easy now as his stomach had growled. He changed the water in the pot, and ced it over the fire again.


    ��Have a seat here, Master Rom. We have only one fish for you today.�� Mag invited him as he took the te of fish head, and went over to the simple tables and chairs that the old folks used to sit under the sun. He ced the te on the table.


    Amy had already jogged over and climbed up onto a chair.


    <i>Since I��ve already agreed to the bet, I will just take one bite,</i> Rom thought as he walked over to the table too.


    ��Please taste it.�� Mag passed a pair of chopsticks to Rom.


    Rom took the chopsticks and nced at Mag before picking up a piece of chopped chilli and putting it into his mouth.


    ��No���� Mag couldn��t stop him in time.


    ��Ugh!!!��


    Rom��s face flushed red instantly. The sourish and spicy taste exploded on his tongue. His tongue didn��t seem to belong to him anymore. The spicy feeling spread from his tongue toward the rest of his body. The chill in his body was expelled instantly, and fine sweat appeared on his forehead.


    ��Phew~��


    Rom let out a breath. His whole body felt unblocked after eating that piece of chilli.


    ����you should have eaten the meat.�� Mag only managed to get the rest of his words out now.

 Chapter 1172 - The Insane Steamed Fish Head With Diced Hot Red Peppers

    <h4>Chapter 1172: The Insane Steamed Fish Head With Diced Hot Red Peppers</h4>


    Rom felt his whole body was smoothed out after swallowing that piece of chopped chilli. Sensation slowly returned to his tongue, and the sourish taste was rather unique too.


    Mag used chopsticks to push the chopped chilli aside to reveal the white and tender fish head below. He gestured to Rom. ��This is the fish head.��


    ��Of course I know this is the fish head. I was just having a taste earlier,�� Rom replied calmly before using the chopsticks to feed himself a piece of the fish meat.


    The hot and sourish taste of the chopped chilli was the first to blossom. Because he had already eaten a piece of the chopped chilli earlier, he didn��t feel the taste was sudden or hard to ept. The slightly weaker taste allowed him to savor it in detail instead.


    The soft and tender fish head meat was fat but not greasy, spicy, and scrumptious.


    The unique steaming method locked the freshness of the fish head within the meat, and the chopped chilli��s spicy and tart taste engulfed and seeped into the entire fish head. The scrumptiousness blossomed from inside out.


    This was simply delicious!


    Rom felt as if a fireball had exploded in his head and became a dazzling firework. His scalp was tingling, and it was a very amazing sensation.


    Vaguely, he suddenly started to remember some things.


    In the morning before yesterday, he lost his temper with his two disciples for no rhyme or reason, and then drank the water he used to rinse his mouth.


    Yesterday afternoon, he tried to forge the sword that he left aside for over a year. After swinging for a few times, he fell asleep hugging the hammer. He forgot what he wanted to do after he woke up, and lost his temper with his two disciples again.


    ...


    Things that he had forgotten began to sh across his mind.


    His scalp was tingling, but he felt his brain had be clearer and clearer, as if the fog hovering in it was lifted slowly.


    <i>Have I been living so horribly?</i> Rom was depressed as he looked at the scenes. He hadn��t reviewed his behavior since he��d begun to forget what happened the day before two years ago. He became irritable and paranoid. He drank heavily every day, and used anger to cover his embarrassment so he could maintain his identity as a master weaponsmith.


    He remembered what happened in his life for thest month after swallowing a piece of meat.


    Only the word ��horrible�� could describe it.


    He was no longer the person who was extremely demanding with his personal behavior and skills.


    Rom��s emotions were veryplex. He never imagined he would be someone like that.


    <i>But, why could I suddenly remember all this?</i> Rom was surprised. Although all these things had happened to him in the past, starting two years ago, he would already forget what happened before. However, now he began to recap what he had forgotten for the past one month.


    <i>Could it be...</i> Rom opened his eyes and looked at the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers on the big te. He ate a piece of the fish earlier; could it have something to do with the fish head?


    With a skeptical mentality, Rom ate another piece of fish meat.


    The tender scrumptiousness still ravaged his mouth, but Rom��s focus wasn��t on it. The tingling sensation in his scalp was continuing, and even more images started to appear in his mind. The timeline kept moving backward.


    His eyes began to get wider and wider. The continuous memories reappeared in his mind, and they were very clear.


    The things that he had lost for two years hade back to him at that moment. This feeling was worth more than anything to him.


    ��This fish meat could make my head clear and my memories return in sequence.�� After swallowing the fish meat, Rom stared at the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers with astonishment. Even his voice was quivering.


    ��It even has this effect?�� Mag was surprised too. It looked like this fat head fish didn��t grow a big head for nothing. However, seeing Master Rom being so agitated, could he have been bothered by an unclear mind before?


    Rom put another piece of fish meat into his mouth carefully again. He savored the delicious taste that was ravaging his tongue carefully before epting the gift of his memories.


    His previous thought of just taking a single bite was tossed away. Both the exquisite taste of the fish head and the amazing discovery of returning memories had made him immerse himself deep within.


    ��Looks like Old Grandpa enjoys it very much. I will try it too.�� Amy was holding a small bowl as she reached toward the te to get a piece of fish meat. She put it in her bowl before taking a bite.


    ��Woah!�� Amy��s eyes lit up. The spicy and sourish fish meat was soft and tender. <i>It��s so delish!</i>


    As Mag saw the two of them were enjoying it so much, he, too, used his chopsticks to feed himself a piece of fish meat.


    The spiciness and tartness of the chopped chilli were just right. It wasn��t as spicy as the spicy grilled fish, and it wasn��t as tart as the boiled fish with pickled cabbage. The spiciness that was just right made the spicy taste of the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers appear more gentle, yet had the attractiveness that made one lost within it.


    The fish meat was soft yet still bouncy. The perfect heat and timing made the fish��s texture just right. It would have been too tough if it had been left to cook longer, or too soft if it had been taken out too early.


    After swallowing the fish meat, it became a warm current that heated up the body, and the tingling sensation in the scalp made the brain be sober and clear.


    ��Only a steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers that tastes like this can be called the real steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers.�� A smile appeared on Mag��s face. It was totally worth his effort in killing the fat head fishes for the whole night in the test field for the God of Cookery.


    When they had eaten half of the fish head, Mag got up to toss the rice vermicelli into the boiling pot. Then, he sat down and continued to eat his dinner.


    The three of them were enjoying their dinner very much, and soon there were only a few big pieces of bones and chopped chilli left on the te.


    ��It��s finished?�� Rom used his chopsticks to search among the chopped chilli. There wasn��t any meat to be found. He retrieved his chopsticks with disappointment.


    ��I think I could still eat one more of it.�� Amy put a piece of chopped chilli into her mouth and chewed. She wasn��t affected by the spiciness at all.


    ��Give me a minute. We still have the rice vermicelli.�� Mag got up and brought three bowls of rice vermicelli over. He scattered some chopped spring onions over them, and then scooped a few spoonfuls of the red gravy from the te onto the rice vermicelli. He gave a bowl to Rom.


    Rom hesitated for a moment before epting the bowl of rice vermicelli. The white rice vermicelli was drenched with the red gravy and garnished with the chopped green onions. The aroma was already greeting their noses.


    ��The gravy of the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers is also one of the highlights of this dish,�� Mag said with a smile. He sucked in a mouthful of rice vermicelli. The smooth and bouncy rice vermicelli was soaked with the gravy, and it was deliciously sourish.


    Rom saw that Mag was enjoying the rice vermicelli, so he took a bite too.


    ��Oh!�� Rom, who wasn��t expecting much, suddenly widened his eyes. The gravy wasn��t fishy at all. Instead, it was fresh and sour; together with rice vermicelli, they went into his mouth smoothly. It was so delicious that he couldn��t stop himself.


    <i>How did the simple rice vermicelli be so delicious after the gravy was poured on it? Is this fellow a genius?</i> Rom put down his empty bowl and looked at Mag with amazement. His previous prejudice against chefs had disappeared totally.

 Chapter 1173 - You Are An Exceptional Chef

    <h4>Chapter 1173: You Are An Exceptional Chef</h4>


    ��I apologize for the iplete service.�� Mag kept the empty bowls with a smile, and asked Rom, ��I wonder is Master Rom satisfied with this dinner?��


    Rom nodded with aplex expression. After a moment of hesitation, he asked, ��I want to know, what fish is this? Why could I remember the things that I have forgotten after eating it?��


    ��This is the Fat Head Fish caught in the extreme north territory of the Roth Empire. It is also called the Icebreaker Fish. Fish head has the effect of nourishing the brain naturally, and this fat head fish��s head is much bigger than normal fish. And since it lives in an extreme cold environment, it might be the reason why it has some special effects,�� Mag said after pondering for a while.


    ��So that is the reason. Not everyone is able to venture to the extreme north.�� Rom suddenly understood, and then he felt lost again.


    After eating that steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers, he felt he had sobered up totally. Everything that happened in the past one year had be crystal clear, and he no longer felt trapped when he was thinking.


    This was obviously obtained after eating that fish.


    This crystal clear, sober feeling was extremely precious to him after living in a blur for two years.


    However, he obviously wasn��t able to catch this big headed fish from the extreme north by himself; hence, the hope of eating this fish frequently to maintain his soberness was naturally crushed.


    Mag looked at Rom��s rapidly changing expression, and could already guess what he was thinking. Smiling, he said, ��If Master Rom wants to eat this steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers, you cane and look for me at Chaos City. I have a restaurant there. If I have a cleaver that I can use, I will be able to provide this steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers every day.��


    ��Chaos City.�� Rom was taken aback. He pondered as he looked at his workshop. He had stayed here for over 400 years, which was almost his entire life. He had also thought for many times that he was going to die here.


    He had never thought about leaving this ce, no matter if it was during wartime or the peace.


    Maybe it was an attachment, or maybe it was fear.


    The outside world was strange to him. He didn��t have friends, only customers.


    He had never left Issen Castle, and he didn��t know the world beyond it.


    This old workshop was seen as the honor and holy ce of a weaponsmith. It was his most morous outfit and also his sealed fortress.


    And now, Mag was inviting him with the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers.


    <i>Instead of dying in confusion, why don��t I change a ce to live and die sober on the forging table?</i> Rom��s gaze became determined, and the workshop that he had always held dear became worthless instantly.


    Rom turned around and seriously asked Mag, ��I will be able to eat steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers every day if I go to Chaos City?��


    ��If Master Rom coulde and line up early, I don��t see a problem.�� Mag nodded with a smile. Of course, this richest weaponsmith in the world didn��t have to consider the issue of money.


    Rom nodded slightly without a word, but he had already decided in his heart.


    ��Master Rom, about the bet we had earlier...�� Mag probed.


    ��You won. I have to admit that the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers you made was the most scrumptious food I have ever eaten. It was also the most special food. I want to apologize for insolent words earlier. You are an exceptional chef,�� Rom said gravely.


    ��Master Rom is an honest person,�� Mag said smilingly.


    A smile also appeared on Rom��s face as he said without any hesitation, ��What kind of cleaver would you like? I can forge it and give it to you by tomorrow.��


    ��This is the drawing. I need a cleaver like this.�� Mag took out a drawing and passed it to Rom.


    ��Seems like you were very confident that you could convince me from the very beginning.�� Rom received the drawing with a smile. He stuffed it into his pocket after taking a quick nce. A cleaver was a piece of cake to him.


    ��It��s not easy for me toe to Issen Castle. It would have been a wasted trip if I couldn��t have convinced you, Master Rom,�� Mag replied, still with a smile. Even though he had to stay for one more day, the mission was consideredpleted in advance.


    ��We have finished the fish head, but I still have liquor. Do you want a sip of it?�� Rom took the botas de vino from his waist and passed to Mag.


    ��I can only drink one sip with Master Rom because I have to take care of my child.�� Mag took the botas de vino and tilted his head back, taking a big gulp. The liquor was strong, but not very tasty. Then, he returned the botas de vino to Rom.


    ��Since this is the case, I will not force you.�� Rom took the botas de vino and took two big gulps. After wiping his mouth, he asked, ��Where will you be staying tonight?�� His gazended on Amy. This was the coldest time in winter, and the little girl was too young to stay overnight in the open.


    ��We are going to check into the Tam Inn over there for the night,�� Mag said as he pointed to the front.


    Rom waved and said, ��Alright. You guys can go over there right now. Come to get your cleaver on tomorrow��s evening.��


    ��Goodbye, Master Rom,�� Mag said, and kept the utensils that he had washed into his backpack. He took a burning branch from the fire to use it as a torch, held Amy��s hand, and walked down the street.


    ��Goodbye, Old Grandpa.�� Amy hugged Ugly Duckling and waved to Rom. Then, she skipped down the street with Mag.


    The street that wasn��t very wide was paved neatly with stones. Every stone was cut into almost identical squares and pieced together perfectly. No visible seams could be seen.


    The houses at the two sides of the street were also neatly built with stones. The dwarves�� exceptional skills and rigorous character could be seen from them.


    It wasn��t the starry sky above the streets. Instead, there were ck rocks which were just dozens of meters away from the ground. It made it difficult for people to discover it under the cover of the dark sky.


    However, there would be a big hole for the air to flow in and out and provide illumination at every short interval. They made the interior of Issen Castle seem less closed up and oppressive.


    This huge buildingplex that was built and extended over thousands of years by generations of dwarves was considered to be of supetive craftsmanship. There was no way it could be duplicated at all.


    The war of the species had destroyed almost half of the castle, but after 100 years of peace, the Issen Castle was now even more spectacr and arduous. It was deemed as one of the most difficult to breach castles in this world.


    Mag led Amy to the end of the street. The cold wind extinguished the torch that he was holding in his hand totally.


    ��This way.�� Mag looked around and saw a boisterous tavern at the end of the street. Sounds ofughter and discussions could be hearding from there. Opposite of the tavern was the Tam Inn that they were looking for. The metal signboard was shaking vigorously in the wind, and the door was tightly shut. He could see the interior was lit up warmly through the windows, and there was also a courtyard at the side where there were many carriages and horses.


    Mag went to knock on the door, which opened very quickly. A hunchbacked old dwarf cracked open the door slightly, and warily asked Mag, ��Do you want to stay here for the night?��


    ��Yes. My daughter and I would like to spend a night in this inn.�� Mag nodded.


    ...


    In the tavern across, there were customers of all species. They were drinking hard liquor and talking andughing loudly.


    ��Lord Hadeng, did you manage to see Master Rom today?�� the bartender asked Hadeng curiously. Those around them also looked over when they heard that. In Issen Castle, everyone was interested in anything about Master Rom.

 Chapter 1174 - Today, I Will Teach You How To Forge A Cleaver

    <h4>Chapter 1174: Today, I Will Teach You How To Forge A Cleaver</h4>


    ��Even though I didn��t get to see Master Rom today, I believe I will be meeting him soon. I believe Master Rom will make me an ultimate weapon sooner orter for the sake of my sincerity.�� Hadeng tilted his head back and took a big gulp of the liquor with a smug expression.


    ��You said thatst month too,�� an orc next to him said, pursing his lips. He had gone to line up today too, so he was very clear about the situation. Hadeng still had to wait for those who were in front of him to get their turn before it would get to him.


    Hadeng nced at that orc, and was certain that he wasn��t an opponent that he could defeat. Hence, he decided to let things slide as he smilingly said, ��However, there was a chef who hailed from Chaos City today. He said he came to ask Master Rom to forge him a cleaver. Don��t you guys find it funny?��


    ��Asking Master Rom to forge a cleaver? Is that fellow insane?��


    ��That��s right. Did he know who Master Rom is? He is the number one weaponsmith on the Nond Continent. Someone actually wants him to forge a cleaver?��


    ��Did that fellow get hammered to death by Master Rom on the spot?��


    The tavern burst into amotion instantly.


    The dwarves in Issen Castle were born to be cksmiths as even a 10-year-old child could forge a cleaver, and someone actually asked the legendary weaponsmith, Master Rom, to forge a cleaver. Wasn��t it akin to asking for trouble?


    Smiling, Hadeng shook his head. ��We left after Master Rom said he wasn��t going to ept any orders, but that fellow wasn��t very street-smart, he refused to go. I��m also not sure whatever happened afterward, but that fellow was obviously a stubborn mule. He could still be going there the next day. We will be able to find out tomorrow.��


    ��Then, we��ve got to go and see tomorrow. I want to see who��s the fellow that is so daring toe to Issen Castle and insult Master Rom.��


    ��Yes, let��s go and see.��


    People began to acknowledge and agree with him in the tavern. To the young dwarves, Master Rom was their idol. How could he be insulted like this?


    ...


    Mag, who just checked into the best room in Tam Inn, was packing up the room. He had no idea that there was a group of people preparing to watch him fail and even beat him up.


    Of course, even if he knew, he wouldn��t care.


    There was nothing more important than letting Amy have a good sleep.


    Tam Inn wasn��t a high-ss hotel, and the cheaper rooms were even damp and messy. Hence, Mag spent another 100 copper coins for the best room in the inn.


    The room was on the second floor and away from the tavern, so they wouldn��t be disturbed by the drunkards�� screams and shouts.


    The room��s decorations were very simple: just a stone bed, two sets of bedding, a small stone table, and two stone stools. There was nothing else in the room.


    The biggest difference whenpared to the rooms on the ground floor was that the room was better ventted and cleaner.


    Mag dumped the beddings onto the chair in the corner, and then bought two sets offortable feather duvets from the System. Then, he carried the sleepy Amy onto the bed and covered her with the duvet.


    Ugly Duckling burrowed itself into the duvet and snuggled into Amy��s arms. It fell asleep instantly.


    ...


    Early next morning, Joey and Joss came to the workshop, and discovered in shock the workshop��s door was open.


    ��Did the master get drunk again yesterday?�� Joey said, feeling worried and unsettled. Master Rom had gotten drunk and slept at the door of the workshop recently. He was sick for a few days because of that.


    ��Quick, let��s go and have a look,�� Joss said anxiously. Even though the master always vented his anger on them, he was still the person they admired the most.


    The two of them quickly walked to the workshop��s door, and they heard the sounds of hammering from within. The clear and crisp sounds had an amazing rhythm.


    ��Is this?�� Both of them were surprised as they had seldom seen Master Rom forge anything personally for the past few months. They were used to seeing him sit in front of the furnace in a daze most of the time, and he could spend the whole day just sitting there.


    Moreover, he would drink a lot of alcohol every night and wake up veryte the next day. So, what was going on with the hammering sounds in the workshop now?


    Filled with doubts, the two of them pushed open the door gently and walked in. They saw Master Rom wearing thin clothing while standing in front of the forging table, and swinging his personal ck hammer. He was sweating profusely as he hammered on a fiery red hot metal mold on the forging table vigorously.


    Master Rom, who was over 400 years old, had a healthy and strong physique that could put many youngsters to shame. That ck hammer which weighed over 150 kg seemed so light and agile in his hands. It turned, flipped, and then hammered forcefully onto that metal mold. The metal mold which was mixed with many precious metals changed its shape rapidly in front of their eyes. The metals merged together and formed a brand-new alloy, being slowly molded into shape under the heavy hammer.


    Joss and Joey stood at the door and stared at Rom in a shock. The amazing rhythm between the hammer and him was so harmonious that it seemed heavenly.


    This was the first time that they had seen Master Rom so immersed in forging since they came to the workshop. This scene had totally subverted how they imagined forging was supposed to look.


    At this moment, he was no longer the irritable master. Instead, he was truly the famous forging master. He was using the astonishing skills that shocked the world and presented many awesome weapons.


    ��Ding!��


    The hammernded forcefully on the metal mold. Then, Rom slowly lowered his hammer as his chest rose and fell slightly. He grabbed a towel from the side to wipe the sweat on his face before smiling at Joey and Joss, who were standing at the door in a shock, and saying, ��What is it? Do you want to learn?��


    ��Yes.�� Joey and Joss nodded simultaneously without the need to think further.


    Laughing, Rom said, ��You guys got to work hard if you want to learn. My skills are not meant forzy bums.��


    ��Huh?�� Joey and Joss were shocked to see the smile on Rom��s face. Normally, Rom was always brooding, and had never smiled at them before, let alone offered to teach them forging. He only let them forge things by themselves or chase away the customers lining up at the door.


    ��Y-you are saying that you are going to teach us how to forge weapons?�� Joey was the first to react as he stared at Rom in disbelief.


    ��R-really?�� Joss was still in a shock and disbelief.


    ��Since I let you into the workshop, naturally I am going to teach you things. As for how much you are able to learn from me, that will all depend on you.�� Rom picked up the heavy again, and smilingly said, ��I epted a new order yesterday. Today, I will teach you how to forge a cleaver.��


    ��Cleaver?��


    Joey and Joss were stunned again.


    ��Are you talking about the cleaver that is used by a chef?�� Joey asked cautiously as he had angered Master Rom when he mentioned the chef��s request yesterday. Why did he decide to forge the cleaver today?

 Chapter 1175 - Mm-hm. This Pancake Is Super Delicious!

    <h4>Chapter 1175: Mm-hm. This Pancake Is Super Delicious!</h4>


    ��Yes. I have epted the order from the chef who came from Chaos City, who was also the one you reported to me yesterday. Our job today is to custom-make a cleaver that can hack open the skulls of 10th-tier magic beasts.�� Rom nodded. He picked up the hammer and hit the metal mold on the forging table heavily as he started to exin the different methods of hammering for forging different types of weapons.


    Even though Joey and Joss were full of doubts, and couldn��t understand why Master Rom epted the order from the chef, they swiftly settled down and listened to his teachings intently when he started the lecture about the forging techniques.


    Outside the workshop, Hadeng and the rest had also arrived very early, and began to line up.


    Many of them had deliberatelye to watch a good show after hearing Hadeng say that someone hade to ask Master Rom to forge a cleaver the day before.


    ��Has that fellow who asked the master to forge a cleavere?��


    Their gazes began to sweep across the line. There were two human knights in the line, but they didn��t look like chefs at all.


    ��Maybe that fellow finally got it and scrammed?�� Hadeng, who was standing at the very end of the line, also looked around in surprise. Even he wasn��t sure he could get Master Rom to forge a weapon for him, let alone a chef asking to forge a cleaver.


    The news of a chef from Chaos City asking Master Rom to forge a cleaver had spread within Issen Castle like a wildfire. It became the source of happiness in Issen Castle that day.


    Mag deposited his luggage at the inn temporarily after he checked out of the room. He was going to bring Amy out for breakfast.


    ��Mr. Mag? You guys are here too.�� Right at this moment, a voice sounded behind them.


    ��Oh, it��s Mr. God,�� Mag said with a smile when he saw God walking over.


    Since God was also staying in this inn, it wasn��t odd to bump into him. It seemed like he already had his breakfast, and was chatting with his fellow merchants.


    God came forward, and smilingly whispered to Mag, ��I heard you guys have be famous. The news that a chef from Chaos City asked Master Rom to forge a cleaver has spread throughout Issen Castle.��


    ��We could get famous like this?�� Mag was surprised. He didn��t do anything out of norm since he arrived at Issen Castle. He behaved like a perfectly prim and proper traveller.


    ��You have no idea about Master Rom��s status in Issen Castle. Your asking him to forge a cleaver is akin to insulting all the weaponsmiths in Issen Castle,�� God said using a deliberately lowered voice.


    ��Oh, really,�� Mag said thoughtfully. He guessed the entire Issen Castle would go crazy if they knew Master Rom had agreed to forge the cleaver for him.


    ��You didn��t get to meet Master Rom yesterday, right? It��s okay. There are alway so many people lining up at Master��s, but they never get to meet him. You will get used to it,�� God consoled him.


    ��Don��t worry. I feel fine,�� Mag answered with a smile. He didn��t say the truth, because he was worried that God��s reaction would attract too much attention.


    ��Father, I am hungry.�� Amy tilted her head to look up to Mag as she expectantly said, ��Let��s go and eat some delicious food.��


    ��Anyway, I have nothing to do today, why don��t I show you around Issen Castle? No one knows what is delicious here as well as me,�� God said smilingly.


    ��Then we will bother you, Mr. God.�� Mag��s eyes lit up. They were new to this ce, and it would be the best to have a guide so they could avoid tourist traps.


    After getting out of Tam Inn, they could see the light passing through the holes illuminating the streets. The shops on both sides of the street were open too. Most of the people walking on the streets were dwarves, but there were also one or two people from other species every now and then.


    The weapons of Issen Castle were popr throughout the entire Nond Continent. Thus, there were many merchants who brought rare objects to Issen Castle to sell, and would then buy weapons from Issen Castle to sell to the rest of the world. They could earn a bucket load of money with just one trip.


    The dwarves could be considered as a neutral race, and enjoyed good rtionships with all the other species on the Nond Continent. Hence, they allowed all the species to trade in Issen Castle.


    God had already told Mag about the rules of Issen Castle and the dwarves on their journey here. He brought Mag to eat a kind of pancake that was called the ��Dwarf Pancake�� for breakfast. It was first deep fried and then baked till crispy in a hot oven. Its texture was crispy and the center was filled with savory pickled vegetables. It tasted like thebination of sesame cake and a hard flour pancake. It was crispy and not greasy at all, which surprised Mag.


    ��The pancake here is nice, right?�� God bit into the pancake in his hand, smiling, and continued, ��There are a few hundred pancake shops in Issen Castle, but none is as good as this one. I don��t usually bring people here.��


    ��Mm-hm. This pancake is super delicious!�� Amy nodded. She held a pancake like a little squirrel, and munched on it very happily.


    ��It is indeed a very scrumptious pancake.�� Mag nodded. This was one of the benefits. He could never have found such a delicious pancake by himself.


    After having their breakfast, God brought Mag and Amy to a few famous sightseeing spots in Issen Castle, and they also ate many unique snacks along the way. They had a ton of fun.


    When it was almost evening, God said, ��Brother Mag, should I bring you to a smith I know to custom-make a cleaver? Although he is not as good as Master Rom, he is also well-known in Issen Castle. Given my friendship with him, he could even make it free of charge for you. Should we go over to him now? You can tell him what kind of cleaver you would like to have. Then, I��ll bring you somewhere nice for dinner.��


    ��Actually, Master Rom has already agreed to forge a cleaver for me yesterday. Looking at the time, I should be going to collect it now,�� Mag said smilingly after taking a nce at his watch.


    ��W-what?�� God was taken aback. He struggled to believe his ears.


    ��After Old Grandpa ate the fish head Father cooked yesterday, he promised to make a cleaver for Father,�� Amy added before gazing at God with anticipation. ��Uncle Merchant, what do you mean by something nice?��


    ��Master Rom agreed to make a cleaver for you?!��


    God��s voice became a few pitches higher. Then, he swiftly covered his mouth and stared at Mag in a shock.


    Being a merchant who had frequented Issen Castle for the past 20-30 years, he knew very well what Master Rom represented. Only powerhouses were able to get custom-made weapons from him, and they had to pay a very high price for it.


    Reportedly, a merchant was once lucky enough to obtain a custom-made weapon from Master Rom. He retired immediately after he sold it.


    Of course, this was just hearsay.


    In order to have Master Rom custom-make a weapon, one would need both status and money.


    For the past two years, Master Rom hadn��t epted any new orders, nor released any new items.


    But now, Mag actually said Master Rom had agreed to custom-make a cleaver for him, and he could even collect it today?


    This was even more shocking than Master Rom agreeing to make a weapon for him!

 Chapter 1176 - I Will Kneel Down Here And Call You Daddy Today!

    <h4>Chapter 1176: I Will Kneel Down Here And Call You Daddy Today!</h4>


    ��Are you joking with me, Brother Mag? Did Master Rom really agree to forge a cleaver for you?�� God stared at Mag, still not able to convince himself.


    Smiling, Mag nodded. ��Yes. If Brother doesn��t believe it, why don��t youe with us to the workshop to get the cleaver? I could also treat Brother to dinner tonight to thank you properly for taking care of us for the past two days.��


    ��Hey, this is nothing, and of course I trust you.�� God quickly waved his hands. Then, he said, ��Since it��s almost time, let��s get over there quickly. We shouldn��t make Master Rom wait for us.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded, and the three of them walked to a horse-drawn carriage.


    ...


    The door of Master Rom��s workshop remained closed for the entire day. The customers lining up were anxious and resigned. Although they were used to hearing bad news, the total silence made them feel even more anxious.


    ��Did that chef make his appearance?�� Many people had joined and then left the curious crowd throughout the day, waiting for a good show. However, the chef who asked Master Rom to custom-make a cleaver had not appeared, and Master Rom didn��t open his door, either.


    ��It��s time for dinner again, and the workshop��s door is still closed. Looks like today is a wasted trip again.�� Hadeng, who was thest in the line, sighed. Even though he was used to it, he was still disappointed.


    Furthermore, that chef didn��t appear today, so he had missed out on some fun too.


    After all, he was the weakest here, so it was rare to have someone standing behind him.


    He even began to regret saying the harsh words yesterday.


    Just as the crowd was about to disperse, the tightly shut door opened suddenly, and Joey walked out. His gaze was sweeping across the crowd as if he was looking for someone.


    Everyone halted.


    ��Little Master, how is Master Rom��s mood today? Will he be epting new orders?�� the orc who was the first in line asked nervously.


    Joey couldn��t find the human who brought along that adorable little girl yesterday. It seemed like he hadn��te yet. He retrieved his gaze and shook his head at the orc. ��Master said he is not taking new orders today, either. However, he has made a new de today.��


    ��Master Rom forged a new de!��


    ��If I remember correctly, Master Rom has not released a new weapon in two years, right?��


    ��This de took him two years. Could it be another amazing item that could conquer a territory?!��


    Amotion broke out among the crowd instantly. Master Rom had been dormant for the past two years, and then he suddenly made a new de. This was big news. They were wondering who was the big shot that ordered it.


    Joey��s expression was rather weird. He wondered what kind of facial expressions they would have if they knew that de was a cleaver.


    ��You all may go now if you have nothing on. I still have to wait for that customer toe collect his de,�� Joey said. It would be the best if fewer people knew about it. Moreover, the master didn��t like crowds.


    ��The customer is collecting it today?��


    ��Then, can we see that de with our own eyes?��


    ��I may be able to boast about this moment for the rest of my life. I got to stay and witness it.��


    The crowd was ecstatic the moment Joey said that. Those who were about to leave initially faltered in their steps too. They were all curious who the person collecting the de was, and what kind of astonishing de that was.


    ��When will I be able to have a weapon crafted by Master Rom personally like that extraordinary person?�� Hadeng said enviously. That person was already collecting his de, and yet Hadeng was still at the very end of the line.


    The crowd was waiting excitedly. They even lowered their voices so they wouldn��t annoy the big shot who wasing to collect his de.


    Right at this moment, a horse-drawn carriage came over from afar.


    ��Is that big shot sitting in that carriage?�� Everyone��s eyes lit up. Although this carriage looked very ordinary, and was driven by an ordinary human, that big shot could be a low-profile person.


    The horse-drawn carriage stopped gradually in front of the workshop. The crowd was staring at the driver. They made him so nervous that he grasped the reins tightly, not even daring to make a move.


    Under the intense attention of the crowd in front of the workshop, the carriage��s drapes were lifted, and a young man with a thin moustache came out of it. A four, five years old half-elf lolita followed right behind him.


    An expert was indeed an expert. He looked so young and traveled with an adorable lolita, which made him the center of attention everywhere he went.


    The surrounding crowd was secretly admiring the man��s handsome looks and grace and the lolita��s cuteness.


    ��I-isn��t this the chef from yesterday?�� Hadeng said as he red at Mag and Amy who alighted from the carriage.


    The customers in the line also recognized Mag, and they all rolled their eyes. This fellow was the one who asked Master Rom to forge a cleaver. There was no way he could be the big shot who wasing here to collect the de.


    ��This is the chef that asked Master Rom to forge a cleaver?�� The surrounding crowd was taken aback. The mysterious chef they were waiting for the whole day had finally appeared by evening. They almost mistook him for the big shot who woulde here to collect the de.


    ��Is this fellow without any sense of shame? How dares hee to the workshop again? Is heing to ask Master Rom to forge a cleaver for him again?��


    ��That��s right. How dares a mere chef make such a request? Master Rom is the number one weaponsmith in Issen Castle!��


    ��I have waited here for the whole day so I can teach this shameless fellow a lesson. Then, he will know the price he has to pay for disrespecting Master Rom.��


    The dwarves in the crowd were getting angry, and many of them were gearing up to teach Mag a lesson.


    ��Haha. I didn��t expect you would dare toe again today. Are you still going to ask Master Rom to forge a cleaver for you? However, it looks like you won��t even be able to reach the door today?�� Hadeng sneered as he watched Mag walk over while holding Amy��s hand.


    Mag looked at the agitated crowd, and then looked at Hadeng who was gloating. With a calm smile, he said, ��Really? I came to get my cleaver today.��


    ��Huh?�� Hadeng was stunned.


    The dwarves who were about to swarm him halted in their steps too. They looked at Mag with confusion.


    ��Getting your cleaver? You said Master Rom had already agreed to make a cleaver for you?�� Hadeng regained his wits and smirked. ��Ha. If Master Rom will forge a cleaver for you, I will kneel down here and call you daddy today!��


    ��You came, Mr. Mag!�� Joey quickly approached Mag, and smilingly said, ��The cleaver that you ordered is alreadyplete. The master is waiting for you inside right now.��

 Chapter 1177 - Become Brothers With The Rock Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 1177: Be Brothers With The Rock Spirit</h4>


    Hadeng��s smug expression was frozen instantaneously. His mind was in a mess as he looked at Joey who was approaching them, all smiles.


    ��What did this little master just say?��


    ��Did Master Rom really forge a cleaver for this chef?��


    ��H-how is this possible? Master Rom hasin dormant for two years, and the first time he worked after two years was to forge a cleaver for a chef?��


    ��Could this person be a secret expert besides being a chef?��


    The surrounding crowd were staring at Mag in disbelief. They felt their brains had failed them as they simply couldn��t imagine why would the number one weaponsmith in the world forge a cleaver for a chef personally.


    Especially those customers who came to line up every day. They even felt like gobbling Mag up alive.


    They came to line up respectfully every day, yet they didn��t even get the chance to meet Master Rom, and this fellow actually made Master Rom forge a cleaver for him personally on his very first visit.


    However, this was a customer that Master Rom had epted an order from, so they wouldn��t dare to act even if they had many ideas in their heads. Master Rom would never make a weapon for them if they angered him.


    ��Call me daddy right here?�� Mag began to size up Hadeng before saying to Amy, ��Amy, what do you think about this little brother?��


    ��No way, he��s so ugly. He��s even uglier than Ugly Duckling. I don��t want a little brother like that.�� Amy shook her head gravely.


    ��This is indeed a problem.�� Mag nodded in agreement.


    The father and daughter��s conversation made the crowdugh out loud. However, Hadeng had said those words himself, so they couldn��t me the father and daughter at all.


    ��T-the two of you...�� Hadeng was so furious that his moustache was quivering. This pair of father and daughter were obviouslyughing at his ��handsome�� looks. However, he was immediately proven wrong for the words he just said, so now he didn��t know how to rebut them.


    Mag looked around him. Then he pointed to a big, ugly ck rock, and said, ��Okay, we can consider it done if you kneel down and call that rock daddy. Maybe you can even be brothers with the rock spirit, and by then you won��t even need a weapon.��


    Hadeng was confused by the rock spirit talk, but he did understand that Mag wanted him to call that rock daddy. This was too humiliating.


    ��You are such a big guy, so you got to mean what you say,�� Amy said to Hadeng with an encouraging look as she tilted her head.


    ��Yes. We all heard that. Quick, call it daddy. We are still waiting to see the new de that Master Rom forged.��


    ��Even if it is a cleaver, it is a cleaver made by Master Rom personally. It probably is the only cleaver in this world that was forged by Master Rom.��


    The surrounding crowd began to jeer too. The bigger themotion, the more they would enjoy it.


    Hadeng blushed deeply when he heard the crowd��s jeering. He looked at Mag who stood his ground, and said through clenched teeth, ��You insist on forcing me?��


    ��I didn��t force you. You forced yourself,�� Mag said to Hadeng calmly. ��You can choose to reject, but I heard Master Rom has always focused on integrity.��


    Hadeng��s expression changed, and he took a quick look toward the workshop. He clenched his teeth and walked to the ck rock. He kneeled down in front of it with a plop, and then called out to the rock, ��Daddy!��


    Everyone was watching Hadeng with a smile. Today��s show was quite interesting as they saw a demon call a rock his daddy.


    ��Brother Mag is no pushover,�� God, who was sitting in the carriage,mented. He couldn��t help but feel worried as he looked at that aggrieved demon. This demon didn��t look like a good person. Would he seek revenge on Magter?


    ��Let��s go.�� Mag retrieved his gaze. He held Amy��s hand and followed Joey to the workshop��s door. He wasn��t a doormat that allowed people to step all over him.


    Joey opened the door wide to wee Mag and Amy in before closing it again.


    Everyone was stretching their necks and watching curiously. They all wanted to know how the cleaver made by Master Rom looked, and if it would be used as a weapon. It would most probably be an awesome weapon.


    ��You came, Mr. Mag,�� Master Rom said with a smile. He hade out from the forging room after washing his hands just as Mag came in.


    ��Yes. We spent the day touring the Issen Castle, and as a result, we camete. Sorry to keep you waiting, Master Rom,�� Mag apologized.


    ��It��s fine. I have only just finished forging it a short while ago. You came at the perfect time.�� Rom shook his head. He pointed to the forging table at the side. ��Please take a look and see if it is what you want.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded and walked to the forging table. A ring golden glow made him narrow his eyes even before he got close.


    On that forging table, a cleavery on a knife frame quietly.


    The de��s thick spine, angr body, and sharp edge radiated an awe-inspiring coldness.


    This was a neat Chinese cleaver.


    It was also the cleaver��s model drawn on that piece of paper that Mag had passed to Master Rom yesterday.


    ��You will only know if the knife is suitable when you use it.�� Master Rom��s voice came from behind.


    ��I concur with this theory,�� Mag agreed with a smile as he reached out to grab that cleaver.


    The cleaver was made from one single metal alloy as the handle was also metal. The metal handle felt cooler to the touch and morefortable than a wooden handle after it had been polished with anti-slip patterns.


    Furthermore, even though this cleaver looked light, it actually weighed about 15 kg. The high density metal became a cleaver after it was beaten into shape repeatedly. Master Rom��s exceptional skills could be seen easily here.


    However, this cleaver weighed and felt just nice to Mag as normal cleavers felt too light in his hands.


    ��Try it out.�� Rom passed a metal rod as thick as an arm to him casually.


    ��Try with this?�� Mag took that metal rod, feeling a little surprised.


    ��If we can��t even try with this, how are you going to split open a 10th-tier magic beast��s head?�� Rom asked.


    ��That��s right too.�� Mag nodded. He raised the cleaver and ttened the metal rod with a smack. Then, he cut it into metal strips that were as long as a matchstick and as thin as a strand of hair.


    ��Such exceptional cutting skills!��


    Joey and Joss stared at Mag with their mouths wide open. There was actually a person who could cut metal into strips as fine as a strand of hair, and every strip was exactly the same size and length.


    ��It��s a marvellous knife,�� Mag, who stopped chopping, praised from the bottom of his heart. He scrutinized the cleaver which didn��t have a single scratch on its surface nor a dent on the edge. It was even much better than that golden cleaver provided by the System in the test field for the God of Cookery.


    Mag put the cleaver and said to Rom, ��I wonder how much I should pay you, Master, for such an exceptional knife?��

 Chapter 1178 - This Cleaver Will Be Called ‘Fat Head Fish’!

    <h4>Chapter 1178: This Cleaver Will Be Called ��Fat Head Fish��!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Even though this was only a cleaver, Mag was sure that most 10th-tier knights�� swords were no match for it.


    Master Rom was right. This was a cleaver that could split open a 10th-tier magic beast��s head. It could most probably even be used to skin a giant dragon.


    The price of a cleaver of this caliber already couldn��t be measured with the price of a normal cleaver. Mag felt it was reasonable to be charged as a top-tier weapon.


    ��This cleaver is free. It��s a gift for you.�� Rom shook his head with a smile, and said, ��However, before you take it away, I have to name it. It��s my rule. You can use the weapons any way you like, but their names have to be given by me.��


    ��Could Master name it, please.�� Mag raised his cleaver to Master Rom with both hands. He knew about that rule. ��Tian Du Sword�� was named by Master Rom. Master Rom could have a fetish to dish out names.


    Master Rom took the cleaver and was silent for a moment. Then, his eyes lit up, and he said, ��Yes. This cleaver will be called ��Fat Head Fish��!��


    ��Fat...�� Mag opened his mouth and then swallowed his words. Never mind, since the cleaver was a gift. ��Fat Head Fish�� should be its name, then; as long as the master was happy.


    And that fat head fish yesterday had died for a good cause too.


    Master Rom took out a metal pen and carved a few words at the edge of the cleaver. He kept the pen and nodded in satisfaction before giving the cleaver to Mag.


    Mag received the cleaver with both hands, and gratefully said, ��Thank you for the cleaver, Master.��


    He knew Master Rom didn��t need money, but he deeply appreciated this gesture.


    ��Ding! Congrattions, Host, for attaining an exceptional knife: Fat Head Fish! The reward forpleting the God of Cookery��s cleaver��s mission: one chance to return to the peak form! The time limit is 15 minutes.��


    The System��s voice appeared in Mag��s mind, and had even set off two fireworks special effects.


    ��Don��t mention it. I still have to thank you for your hospitalityst night.�� Master Rom continued to wave his hands. He felt totally different when he woke up in the morning. He felt he could still work for another several years on the forging table. He could still continue doing the things he liked.


    And all this was possible because of the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers Mag madest night.


    It felt incredible to be sober, and he was willing to exchange all his wealth for a clear mind. All the things in the basement meant nothing to him.


    ��Oh yes, Mr. Mag, you said your restaurant is in Chaos City. If I moved to Chaos City, would I be able to eat the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers that you made every day?�� Master Rom asked Mag expectantly.


    ��Is Master Rom nning to shift the workshop over to Chaos City? If this is the case, you just have toe to the restaurant early every day, and you will get to eat the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers,�� Mag replied in a surprise before smiling, and continuing, ��If you move to Chaos City, all the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers that you order will be free of charge.��


    <i>Master is going to move the workshop to Chaos City?</i> Joey and Joss were shocked, and they stared at Rom in disbelief.


    Master Rom had never left Issen Castle in the past 400 years. Even the sword that the first king of the Roth Empire asked him to forge was made in this workshop before it was delivered to the Roth Empire.


    Many of the famous weapons on the Nond Continent were made in this seemingly rundown workshop. This was also the holynd of all the weaponsmiths in Issen Castle.


    And now, the master wanted to move the workshop over to Chaos City so he could eat some steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers? Wasn��t this simply too crazy?


    ��No, no.�� Master Rom shook his head after hearing that. Laughing, he said, ��I have never spent much money in my life. It��s just lying around here, I have to spend more of it.


    ��Furthermore, I still have to think of some methods to bring all this money over to Chaos City. I estimate it will take a few days to shift it all out,�� Master Rom said to himself, feeling troubled.


    Mag felt speechless. Ordinary people indeed couldn��t understand the problem of having too much money.


    ��If Master wants the money to be moved easily, I could ask a friend at Buffett Bank after I get back to Chaos City. They cane to your ce, sort out the money for you, and change it into a deposit slip of equal value. You will only need to take the deposit slip to Chaos City, and when you need the money, you simply need to take the slip to the bank to cash it out,�� Mag suggested.


    ��There is something so convenient? I will bother Mr. Mag, then.�� Rom��s eyes lit up. This had solved a big problem for him.


    ��I guess they would be very happy to serve you,�� Mag said with a smile. This could be considered as a favor to Scheer since he had to ask her for a favor too.


    ��Master Rom, we will meet again in Chaos City. I will take my leave now.�� Mag kept the cleaver and bade farewell to Master Rom.


    ��Goodbye, Old Grandpa.�� Amy waved her hand obediently.


    ��We will see each other again very soon.�� Rom nodded with a smile.


    Joey strode to the door and opened it for Mag. He sent them out with a smile.


    This was his first time seeing the master smiling so much, and his temperament had be calm overnight. He even taught them many forging techniques today. All these things had something to do with Mag.


    ��They��re out!��


    The crowd saw Mage out, and their eyes lit up with anticipation. They all wanted to know what kind of cleaver Master Rom forged for Mag.


    However, Mag was empty-handed. They didn��t see the cleaver, so he had to have kept it.


    ��Bro, what kind of cleaver did Master Rom forge for you? Can you show it to us?�� a dwarf standing in the front asked curiously.


    The crowd chimed in and asked Mag to show them the cleaver.


    Hadeng was standing behind the crowd. He, too, couldn��t help but stand on his tiptoes and look. He hade to Issen Castle for more than one year, and he still hadn��t seen a weapon which was forged by Master Rom. It would be nice to have a glimpse, even though it was a cleaver.


    ��Alright. I will show you guys the new work from Master Rom.�� Mag hesitated for a moment after seeing the crowd��s anticipation before finally nodding his head. He took out the cleaver from the bag, and removed the gray cloth that was wrapping it.


    The red setting sun shone in from the hole above, and the lightnded on the cleaver. ring rays were reflected from it.


    ��Woah!!!��


    Everyone narrowed their eyes subconsciously, and then let out a sound of sincere admiration.


    A master was indeed a master. They couldn��t see anything except a sh of light that almost blinded them.


    ��Now, everyone has gotten a look. Goodbye.�� Mag kept the cleaver and carried Amy toward the horse-drawn carriage.


    After getting into the carriage, Mag and God went to have dinner before going back to Tam Inn for their luggage. They said their farewell to God at the inn��s entrance.


    God got closer and said to Mag in a low voice, ��Brother Mag, I am very happy that you could get a cleaver from Master Rom, but there were a few people in the crowd earlier who were looking at you with an ominous look. You have to be very careful when you leave tonight. I don��t have anything fantastic for you, but you can take that white unicorn in the stable. Don��t stop after you leave Issen Castle. They will not be able to catch up with you as long as they don��t have a flying steed.��

 Chapter 1179 - Go, Little Fireball!

    <h4>Chapter 1179: Go, Little Fireball!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag was surprised to hear that, and he gazed at God, feeling very touched.


    He had long noticed those ominous looks. A few of them even followed them all the way here, and were now staring at them from a corner.


    However, he didn��t realize that God had also noticed those people and guessed their thoughts.


    They were only strangersing together by chance. It was already very nice of God to bring them into the castle yesterday and be their guide today. And now, he was going to give his fastest unicorn to him so he could escape from those fellows. Mag was very touched by him.


    People said that merchants only focused on profits, but God had subverted his impression of merchants.


    ��It��s fine. Don��t worry, Brother God. I have made some ns too, they are not going to catch up with me.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. He naturally wasn��t worried who was going to follow them. Parting with God here was deliberately done to show those guys so they wouldn��t go looking for trouble with God.


    ��But...�� God still looked worried.


    ��Master Rom has nned my itinerary for me,�� Mag said in a hushed voice.


    God��s eyes lit up with realization. Master Rom��s words were very influential in Issen Castle, and with his arrangements, Mag could naturally leave Issen Castle without any problems. Smiling, he nodded. ��Since this is the case, you should quickly set off now. Be careful on your journey.��


    ��Alright. Brother, you cane and look for me at Chaos City whenever you get the time. I have a restaurant at Aden Square called Mamy Restaurant. You can find us just by asking around when you reach Chaos City.�� Mag said his goodbyes. He held Amy��s hand and walked down the street.


    Under the slowly darkening sky, a few shadows shed across from different directions.


    ��Father, are there people following us?�� Amy turned to have a look.


    ��Yes. We have a few little tails behind us.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    Ugly Duckling shook its head, copying Mag��s actions. Then, it felt bored. It snuggled into Amy��s arms and closed its eyes again.


    ��Little tails. Should we get rid of them?�� Amy said, feeling very enthusiastic.


    ��Wait until we leave Issen Castle. It��s not optimal to act here.�� Mag shook his head. He carried Amy up and hastened his steps.


    The sky was totally dark as they walked along the long street. Mag took out the head torch that he bought from the System, and turned it on to illuminate his way.


    ��What is that? Why is that fellow��s head glowing?��


    The figures who were following them suddenly halted, and gazed at Mag, who had a glowing head, warily. That beam of white light was exceptionally bright in the dark.


    However, their obsession to obtain the cleaver had ovee their sanity as they watched Mag go away. They quickly followed after him again.


    After walking for almost 30 minutes, Mag got out of Issen Castle and continued toward the valley on a snow-covered road.


    A few dark shadows dashed out of Issen Castle and continued to follow them at a distance.


    There were also two flying steeds that were watching the father and daughter walking from above under the camouge of the dark.


    With that bright beam of light as a lead, they didn��t have to worry that they would lose track of them.


    They were obviously not from the same gang, but they had the exact same intentions.


    Hence, there would definitely be a fight between them tonight.


    However, this fight would only happen after they got the cleaver in their hands.


    Even though everyone was aware of one another, they still maintained a certain distance, and weren��t in a hurry to act.


    There was a rule in Issen Castle: within a 10 kilometers�� range, no one was allowed to act against Issen Castle��s customers, or else they would be deemed to be enemies of Issen Castle.


    It would have posed a big problem to them if this human chef had remained in Issen Castle. However, he had left Issen Castle after he got his cleaver, and that had made things much easier for them.


    The beam of light went up the slope and continued walking toward the valley. The 10 kilometers�� distance was reached, and a cold gleam appeared in the eyes of those following after them. The valley was where they would act.


    However, the beam of light suddenly disappeared when it reached the valley.


    The disappearing beam of light plunged the valley into darkness instantly, and the two figures disappeared too.


    ��Oh no!�� someone shouted, and dashed toward the canyon like a dark shadow.


    The two flying steeds that were following from above also dove downward immediately. Although they didn��t think a mere human could escape from them, the cleaver wouldn��t be as easy to snatch if itnded into the others�� clutches.


    In the blink of an eye, the eight figures who followed them out of the castle dashed into the canyon at the same time.


    The narrow canyon was cast in a pitch-ck darkness. There was absolutely nothing there apart from snow. The pair of father and daughter couldn��t be seen at all.


    ��Where did they go?�� Everyone was shocked. They saw the beam of light enter into the valley; where could they hide in the blink of an eye?


    ��Two 8th-tiers, three 7th-tiers, and three 6th-tiers. These fellows are really very greedy.�� Mag was standing on a cliff at the top of the canyon with Amy in his arms. He looked downward at the confused group before throwing a lightstick wrapped in a ck cloth down. Then, he shouted, ��The cleaver is here!��


    The lightstick gave out a golden glow in the dark. It created a beautiful parab vaguely through the ck cloth andnded among the group.


    ��Cleaver!��


    Everyone��s eyes lit up in the valley, and they all reached out to the ck cloth at the same time.


    An iron-arm eagle dived downward and grasped the ck cloth with its ws.


    The knight on the iron-arm eagle��s back was ted, but before the iron-arm eagle could take off again, an orc leaped up high and grabbed the wing of that iron-arm eagle. He tore the iron-arm eagle��s wing off.


    Fresh blood sttered everywhere, and the knight fell off the eagle. The lightstick wrapped in the ck cloth flew up high again.


    Mag retrieved his gaze from that extremely horrific fight. ��Looks like we don��t have to act����


    ��Go, little fireball!�� Before he could even finish speaking, the giant golden-purple fireball in Amy��s hand crashed toward the group, dragging a long tail behind it.


    The canyon shook; a mushroom cloud rose up, and snow rushed into the valley at the same time.


    Mag looked at Amy who had caused an avnche with a resigned look, and smiled as he said, ��Alright, Amy. We got to go.��


    Those people were experts above 6th-tiers, so he wasn��t worried that they would be crushed by the avnche. However, the scene would definitely get messier.


    Mag whistled, and Ah Zi flew here from afar. It carried Mag and Amy on its back, and disappeared in the blink of an eye, merging with the skyline.

 Chapter 1180 - The Restaurant Is Not Opening For Business Today

    <h4>Chapter 1180: The Restaurant Is Not Opening For Business Today</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    This horrific cleaver-snatching battle continued all the way past midnight.


    When Hadeng dug out the cleaver wrapped in the ck cloth from the snow ecstatically, he removed a dim lightstick respectfully. The other seven experts, who looked equally horrible, tilted their heads up and howled at the same time before throwing up three mouthfuls of blood.


    Hadeng tilted his head back and furiously cursed, ��F*ck your mother!!!��


    ...


    On the other side, Mag and Amy had already returned to Mamy Restaurant. They had a rxing hot bath, and were now preparing to go to bed.


    An ted Gina, who was wearing the school swimsuit and waiting at the bathroom��s door, came forward the moment Mag came out from it, and said, ��Mr. Mag, the high priest has already found a way to connect Lantisde to Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��Oh?�� Mag was surprised to hear that. He didn��t expect Lantisde to find the solution so soon.


    ��Mr. Mag gave the ability to breathe onnd to 100-odd Lantisdean warriors previously, so the high priest let them explore and create an underwater tunnel leading to Chaos City without attracting the attention of other species. They are now able to travel from the sea realm of Lantisde to Chaos City��s moat. A trip round trip will only take three days,�� Gina said.


    ��Although it is slower than using a flying steed, it��s quite good to have a method that won��t attract the attention of the other species.�� Mag nodded. Ethnic wisdom was indeed a force to be reckoned with, especially with a race like Lantisde that had once flourished.


    ��The number one warrior of Lantisde will be delivering the shark��s fins to the restaurant once every three days to ensure a constant supply,�� Gina said with a smile.


    After hearing someone else was going to deliver the shark��s fins, Mag was surprised, and asked Gina, ��Gina, a-are you going back then?��


    ��No. I can��t bear to leave Mr. Mag and the gang.�� Gina shook her head. She grabbed hold of Mag��s arm and smiled sweetly. ��I want to stay at the restaurant. I want to live with Mr. Mag and the rest.��


    ��Erm...�� Mag hemmed. He was worried that Irina would smack him to death on the spot when she got back.


    ��Mr. Mag doesn��t want Gina to stay?�� Gina asked with a hint of panic.


    ��No. Gina is an excellent employee who pacifies the children at the restaurant. Of course I would like you to stay if you are willing.�� Mag shook his head rapidly.


    ��I will continue to work hard.�� Gina smiled and hugged Mag before she turned to walk to her room. She halted when she reached her door. She said, ��Mr. Mag cane and look for me anytime if you cannot sleep.��


    ��Cough...�� Mag was almost choked to death by his own saliva. Why was this girl in a school swimsuit saying all this in the middle of the night?


    ��I have slept a lot during the day. If you can��t sleep, either, you cane and chat with me,�� Gina added with a smile. Then, she flexed her hand at Mag like a kitten before going back to her room.


    ��It��ste in the night, so I��d better sleep.�� Mag focused in front of him and walked past Gina��s room with a prim and proper expression. Hey on his bed and quickly fell asleep.


    ...


    ��Is Boss Mag still taking a day off today? I missed him so much that I couldn��t sleep yesterday. I can��t even survive one day without him.��


    ��Please maintain your decorum, Mister.��


    ��Haha. I didn��t expect my opponents to include men too. Public morals are degenerating with each passing day.��


    Many customers had gathered at the entrance of Mamy Restaurant early in the morning. Many of them were pining for the food after Boss Mag suddenly went on a leave yesterday.


    ��The notice for the day off is still there. I wonder if Boss Mag is back already?�� Harrison, who was the first in line,mented. The cleaners didn��te for breakfast today, so it would most probably be a wasted trip too.


    It made people sad that it was closed for three consecutive days.


    It was 7.30 am, the usual time for business soon. The restaurant was still quiet, so the customers left.


    Mag slept till 9 am before he woke up. He managed to make up for his lost sleep for theter half of the night.


    ��I feel rather guilty to take another day off.�� Mag sat up on his bed.


    Amy also sat up in her small bed too. She turned her head, and piteously said to Mag, ��Father, I was woken up by my hunger this morning.��


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling was standing on the floor with its two front paws at the foot of the bed, looking at Mag too.


    ��Then, could our little Amy please get up now, and Father will go and make you something delicious,�� Mag said smilingly as he retrieved a set of ck and red gothic lolita dress for Amy from the wardrobe. He added on a small ck cape around her.


    ��I want to wear a nice bun on my head today,�� Amy said, raising her hand.


    ��A bun? Okay.�� Mag nodded as he took out a ck rubber band from a small box. Hebed Amy��s hair up and twisted it nimbly before securing it with the rubber band. A perfect bun was done.


    ��Have a look.�� Mag passed a mirror to Amy.


    ��Wow. What a nice looking little bun. I want to eat it up,�� Amy said happily before jumping up from the bed, and hugged Mag around his neck. Smiling, she said, ��I have a father who can do anything.��


    ��I have a super adorable little baby.�� Mag carried Amy smilingly. He put little boots for her before walking toward the bathroom. They went downstairs after washing up.


    Gina was wiping the tables and chairs with a damp cloth when she heard the sounds at the stairs. She saw Maging down with Amy, who was hugging him tightly, in one arm and carrying Ugly Duckling in his other hand. His face with distinct features had a gentle smile.


    <i>It��s so touching~</i> Gina��s eyes lit up again. Mr. Mag always made people feel safe andfortable.


    ��Gina, you haven��t had your breakfast too, right?�� Mag asked Gina, who was in daze, smilingly.


    ��Ah? Yes, I have not eaten yet. But I am not hungry.�� Gina was surprised, and then quickly shook her head.


    ��Growl.�� Her tummy rumbled as soon as she finished talking. Her face became bright red instantly.


    Amy slid down from Mag��s arms with a smile, and said, ��Big Sister Gina is lying. Your tummy says it��s very hungry.��


    ��You two wait here. I will go make breakfast right now,�� Mag said smilingly while putting Ugly Duckling on the counter. He took the apron next to the door and tied it around his waist before going into the kitchen.


    Today��s breakfast was a set of Yangzhou fried rice. The warm fried rice would console a hungry stomach and fill the new day with energy.


    ��The restaurant is not opening for business today. Let��s go to the ice cream shop,�� Mag said smilingly after eating breakfast.

 Chapter 1181 - Is Mr. Mag Doing This For Princess Irina?

    <h4>Chapter 1181: Is Mr. Mag Doing This For Princess Irina?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Because Mamy Restaurant was closed that day, the ice cream shop experienced a surge in the customers�� volume.


    Ice cream was the perfect food for summer. People usually wouldn��t want to eat anything cold in the middle of winter.


    However, the temperature inside an ice cream shop rose up quite a bit during this time. It was so warm that customers removed their outer wear as soon as they stepped in.


    Taking a break in a warm ice cream shop and having a sweet ice cream was incredibly enjoyable.


    Therefore, besides children, many young people came too. Many of them were young couples.


    ��The business is surprisingly good,�� Mag said, feeling rather surprised to see the ice cream shop full of customers.


    ��Yes. Miya is very good.�� Gina put up her thumb and looked at Miya, who was busy in the shop, withudation.


    Mag saw quite a few Mamy Restaurant��s regrs among those customers, so he smilingly said, ��You guys go in first.��


    ��You are not going in, Father?�� Amy asked with a perplexed look.


    ��Mm-hm. I still need to do something. I wille back to have lunch with you once I am done. Tell Big Sister Miya and the rest to go back to the restaurant for lunch today,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��Okay.�� Amy nodded and went into the ice cream shop with Gina. Mag hailed a horse-drawn carriage that ferried people and went to the Buffett Manor.


    ��May I ask if Miss Scheer is in?�� Mag asked the guard at the Buffett Manor��s gatehouse.


    ��Do you have an appointment?�� The guard looked at Mag warily, but he was still respectful and gracious.


    ��No.�� Mag shook his head.


    The guard smilingly said, ��In this case, pleasee back after you make an appointment. Miss Scheer has already gone out today, and she doesn��t meet guests without an appointment.��


    He had to receive dozens of people like Mag who said they wanted to meet Miss Scheer every day, but Miss Scheer didn��t want to meet them at all.


    Moreover, this fellow came in a horse-drawn carriage for hire. How would a guy who didn��t even have his own horse-drawn carriage know Miss Scheer?


    ��Oh, I see...�� Mag murmured. Scheer��s schedule had to be very tight as she had to run such arge n andpany. He really hadn��t considered that when he simply decided to drop by, so he decided to leave.


    ��Mr. Mag, what brings you here?�� Right at this moment, a voice came from the manor, and a young man walked over quickly. It was Scheer��s assistant who��d brought Mag to the lotive base twice.


    ��I have something to discuss with Miss Scheer, but I didn��t make an appointment in advance, so I guess I can onlye again next time,�� Mag said smilingly.


    Smiling, that assistant replied, ��Miss Scheer has said previously that you are our first-priority partner. If you want to see Miss Scheer, I can bring you to her right now. I think she would be pleased to meet you.��


    ��First-priority...�� The guard at the side opened his mouth wide and stared at Mag in disbelief.


    ording to what he knew, the people first among Miss Scheer��s priorities included the master, the city lord, the lord of the Gray Temple... This man who looked so ordinary was actually on Miss Scheer��s first-priority list!


    ��Great.�� Mag nodded. He was rather familiar with cooperation sequences. The higher value a partner was, the higher his cooperation sequence priority would be too. It looked like Scheer rather valued him as a partner.


    ��Please give me a minute. I��ll ask them to send a carriage over,�� the assistant said respectfully as he returned to the manor. Soon, a coachman drove a luxurious carriage with four pure white unicorns out and stopped next to Mag.


    ��Please get in, Mr. Mag.�� The assistant opened the carriage��s door.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag climbed in. The assistant closed the door and sat across from Mag. The carriage drove stably, and he didn��t ask about anything throughout the whole journey.


    ��Please wait for a minute,�� the assistant said before alighting as the horse-drawn carriage stopped at a Buffett Bank somewhere. He came back after a short time, opened the door, and respectfully said, ��Young Mistress is waiting for you, Mr. Mag. Pleasee with me.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag followed the assistant into the bank. They walked across the lobby, and came to the VIP lounge on the second floor.


    Scheer was standing at the window. She turned around with a smile when she heard their voices, and asked, ��I heard you were looking for me, Mr. Mag. What can I do for you?��


    ��Yes. I went to Issen Castle two days ago, and met Master Rom. Now, I have a business deal to discuss with Miss Scheer.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    Even though this wasn��t the first time that he was meeting Scheer, he had always felt the need to be alert and vignt in front of this maiden in red.


    ��I heard about that this morning. Master Rom, who hasn��t presented a new work for a long time, forged a cleaver for a chef yesterday. Was that mysterious chef Mr. Mag?�� Scheer looked at Mag in surprise.


    ��Miss Scheer is indeed very well-informed and always smarter than others.�� Mag nodded slightly, acknowledging the incident.


    ��Mr. Mag has always gone beyond our expectations. Nobody can grasp what kind of person you actually are,�� Scheer said to Mag with a smile. ��However, a chef that could make Master Rom forge a cleaver for him, huh. There is indeed nobody else on the Nond Continent apart from you.��


    ��Miss Scheer is too generous with your praise for me,�� Mag said politely.


    ��Leave us and don��t let anyonee in,�� Scheer ordered the assistant who was standing at the door respectfully.


    ��Yes,�� the assistant replied. He left and closed the door.


    A spell formation for soundproofing lit up and engulfed the entire VIP lounge.


    ��I wonder what kind of business is Mr. Mag going to discuss with me today? Does it have something to do with Master Rom?�� Scheer asked smilingly as she stared straight into his eyes.


    Master Rom was the number weaponsmith on the Nond Continent. He was famous for 400 years, and nobody had ever surpassed him.


    And the fortune that he amassed in the 400 years was estimated to be over billions of copper coins.


    Such a big customer was definitely at the very front of Buffett Bank��s target customers.


    ��Yes. I talked to Master Rom yesterday. He wanted to move his workshop to Chaos City, but he was troubled by his inability to move his fortune with him. Hence, I have rmended Miss Scheer��s Buffett Bank to him.�� Mag nodded and got straight to the point.


    Scheer narrowed her eyes slightly as she didn��t expect Mag to be so straightforward. She soon said with augh, ��I didn��t expect Mr. Mag to obtain such a big customer for our bank during your quest for a suitable cleaver. I wonder how I should thank you?��


    ��Miss Scheer should be on very good terms with the goblins. I wonder if you can ask them to render some help to the Night Elves?�� Mag replied.


    ��Night Elves?�� Scheer��s eyes narrowed again as she asked, ��Is Mr. Mag doing this for Princess Irina?��

 Chapter 1182 - What Do You Think About It, Mr. Mag?

    <h4>Chapter 1182: What Do You Think About It, Mr. Mag?</h4>


    ��Princess Irina?�� Mag was taken aback before he shook his head with a smile. ��I don��t know her.��


    ��If it isn��t because of Princess Irina, then why is Mr. Mag so concerned about the Night Elves?�� Scheer was still looking straight into Mag��s eyes.


    ��I wonder if Miss Scheer has any impressions of my service staff members Aisha, Shirley, and Firis?�� Mag asked instead.


    After some pondering, Scheer answered, ��Is Mr. Mag talking about those three elven service staff members?��


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded. ��Ever since Princess Irina dered the establishment of the Night Elves in Chaos City officially, they had left the restaurant to join the Night Elves.


    ��And because of this, I know more about the elf race and the Night Elves. As a boss who has worked with them before, I would like to offer them some assistance.��


    ��I didn��t expect those three elvendies to join the Night Elves.�� Scheer was surprised, and she began to look at Mag with an understanding gaze.


    Mr. Mag was indeed a rather mysterious person, but judging from their recent interactions and other aspects, he was also a very benevolent person. Therefore, it wasn��t difficult to understand why he would want to help the Night Elves because of the three ex-employees.


    ��They were going to fight for the freedom of the elves. I don��t have the right to stop them.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Fighting for freedom is indeed a very moving reason.�� Scheer nodded slightly before gravely saying, ��However, this is an internal strife and an attempt to overthrow the Wind Forest��s rule over the elves. If any external forces try to intervene, they would be deemed to be the enemy of the Wind Forest.


    ��Buffett Bank never participates in any political event. We operate on the entire Nond Continent and only focus on business. That��s why we could always maintain the stance of neutrality and continuous expansion.


    ��I sympathize with the Night Elves, but I��m afraid I cannot make any promises to Mr. Mag with regard to this matter.��


    Mag held his gaze with Scheer for a few seconds before looking away. He disappointedly said, ��Seems like I have put Miss Scheer in a difficult position.��


    ��I hope Mr. Mag can understand,�� Scheer said apologetically.


    ��But if Buffett Bank doesn��t get involved in any political events, then why are you promoting the running of the steam engine lotive so actively?�� Mag raised his eyes to look at Scheer with a smile. ��Buffett Bank has branches all over the Nond Continent, and with the convenient cirction of stable and reliable currency as the cornerstone, a huge financial empire was built. And all this was established under the premise of Nond Continent��s stability and order.


    ��Once a total war breaks out, or a local war expands and causes widespread chaos, the currency system will be the first to copse. After Buffett Bank loses its cornerstone for stability, the financial empire naturally will copse too.


    ��Thus, I believe that Buffett Bank should be the one that hopes that the circumstances on Nond Continent remain as they are the most. Am I correct, Miss Scheer?��


    Scheer gazed at Mag. He was just an ordinary restaurant��s owner, but his vision and outlook had surpassed many who stood at the pinnacle of Chaos City. He saw through the predicament of Buffett Bank instantly.


    Just like what Mag had said, even though Buffett Bank looked very prosperous, in fact, it was already standing on the brink of life and death.


    The oue of the peace negotiation of the eight species and one city one monthter would decide the future of Nond Continent. At the same time, it would also decide if the Buffett n��s financial empire was going to continue to expand or simply copse.


    ��Mr. Mag��s vision is indeed very unique. However, the Buffett Family has been in business for decades, we won��t be destroyed so easily,�� Scheer continued calmly.


    Moreton smiled at Scheer. ��Without Buffett Bank, the Buffett Family could onlypete with the Moretons and the Marquises in Chaos City. I don��t think that is what Miss Scheer is interested in. Even the position of the president of the Chamber of Commerce is dispensable to Miss Scheer.��


    <i>This fellow...</i> Scheer��s eyes narrowed as she felt her secrets were exposed. Her goal naturally wasn��t Chaos City. The territories carved out by her forebears were no longer attractive to her. Her goal was the vast world out there.


    Unfortunately, she was born at the wrong time. This world was going to descend into chaos as soon as she took over the control of the Buffett Family.


    But all these things were seen through by Mag so easily. Who was this man really?


    The amazing culinary skills coupled with the era-defining inventions were enough to earn him the name of genius. The vision and outlook that he disyed made her even more curious.


    Scheer agreed with Mag and decided to sincerely ask, ��What do you think about it, Mr. Mag?��


    She was curious about Mag��s motive behind saying all these things.


    ��I hate wars and a world in chaos. I don��t want Nond Continent to be plunged back into the chaos that it was in 100 years ago due to the racial war,�� Mag said smilingly. ��I am on the same side with Miss Scheer on this.��


    ��The oue of the peace negotiation is already beyond our control. I am also not clear how many changes the steam train can bring to the situation.�� Scheer shook with a hint of despair in her eyes.


    This powerful and shrewd woman also had moments when she felt inadequate.


    ��I want to do as much as I can for this world which could be plunged into chaos. But, I need a strong ally to protect the innocents together with me.�� Mag extended his right hand to Scheer.


    Scheer looked at Mag��s outstretched hand, and then looked at Mag. She didn��t extend her hand as she gravely said, ��Before we form an alliance, I need to be sure that you are an equally strong ally.��


    ��A very wise answer.�� Mag retrieved his hand, and took out a map of the Nond Continent from his pocket. Heid it on the table and took out a pen.


    ��This is?�� Scheer stood next to the table and looked at the map perplexedly. The map was a simplified diagram that only roughly marked the borders of the territories of every species.


    ��This is a simplified map of the Nond Continent. ording to some books that I read in my free time for the past few years, I have sorted out the current situation of Nond Continent.�� Mag took a pen and began to draw on the almost empty map.


    ��Currently, Nond Continent has a setup of eight species and one city. The giant dragons are the super strong species whose power is way above all the other species. The dwarves are the weakest and a neutral species. Chaos City is the most special. It is the product of the peace treaty signed after the previous racial war. After a 100 years development, its power is ranked at number seven, which is above the dwarves and goblins.��

 Chapter 1183 - We Will Make This World Chaotic First

    <h4>Chapter 1183: We Will Make This World Chaotic First</h4>


    ��Now, the giant dragons already consider themselves above worldly matters. Apart from a few evil dragons whomit some crimes, most of them don��t get involved in the other species�� disputes.


    ��The human Roth Empire��s power has already surpassed all the other species secretly, and they have already formed an alliance with the demons. They also had a war-time alliance with the elves. The alliance of these three species would be able to exterminate the other species easily. Hence, they are the biggest uncertain factor in the peace negotiation. Once war breaks out, the strong power of humans and demons will enable them to gain even more interests in the war.


    ��The forest trolls and the orcs have formed an alliance too. These two tribes are considered rtively strong among the species. They have many powerhouses and adequate middle-tierbat power. They would be able to protect themselves during the war, and could gain interests by invading the weaker species.


    ��The dwarves have always been neutral. They are mostly craftsmen, and there are very few powerhouses in their tribe, but due to their exceptional skills and advanced weaponry, Issen Castle has be the hardest to breach castle.


    ��The goblins�� power is the weakest, yet they have the richest mineral resources avable. Even though they have many underground caverns, they don��t have much power to defend themselves if they are to face a massive invasion.


    ��Chaos City should��ve formed an alliance with the goblins, right? Although an alliance of the weak is a resigned move, at least we could have a little power to defend ourselves,�� Mag said.


    Scheer nodded. However, all these things weremon knowledge, and anybody who understood the continent��s situation could talk about it for an entire afternoon. If Mag��s level was only this much, she could end the conversation now.


    ��Miss Scheer must have heard about all this before, so there��s no need to borate on it.�� Mag seemed to guess what Scheer was thinking. With a smile, he said, ��But, what I am going to talk about today isn��t the continent��s situation, but how to resolve it.��


    ��Resolve it?�� Scheer cocked her eyebrow, and asked, ��Does Mr. Mag have a solution?��


    Smiling, Mag replied, ��The humans and demons who are getting stronger began to have an inted ego, and they have already formed a viins alliance that could rival the giant dragons. They want to conquer Nond Continent, gain more territories, and squash the other species under their feet. These are the reasons behind the current intense situation.


    ��The goblins and dwarves are simply forced to form an alliance, and they are already toote to form an alliance with powerful tribes. They will be sacrificed the moment war breaks out.


    ��Even though the alliances between the species are all interlinked, their rtionships aren��t that simple and harmonious. The hatred left behind by the racial war thatsted hundreds of years couldn��t be dissipated totally within 100 years of peace.


    ��Therefore, if we could utilize a strategy of dissolving the alliances of the strong and strengthening the alliances of the weak, we could return the situation of the continent back to a new equilibrium even when the peace treaty can��t be extended.��


    ��Dissolving the alliances of the strong and strengthening the alliances of the weak...�� Scheer murmured softly with brightening eyes. As a business person, she seldom thought about problems from the different species�� viewpoints. No matter how powerful Buffett Bank was, it was still just a bank, and could never sway the decision of a whole species.


    Even the steam engine lotive was to demonstrate to all the different species that the power of technology could be merged with the Nond Continent, and influence their decisions through that.


    However, in Mag��s words, the species were merely pawns, and the Nond Continent was the chessboard. This level of vision and outlook seemed to have opened the door to a whole new world to her.


    Her gaze changed when she looked at Mag again. He seemed to be shrouded in ayer of mystery that others couldn��t see through.


    However, Mag��s words were still rather vague. The interactions of the species were filled with calctions and schemes. If they could be swayed to form and dissolve alliances easily, the situation wouldn��t have be so intense now.


    ��I would appreciate further details,�� Scheer said.


    ��First, we have to dissolve the alliance between the Roth Empire and the demons. The demons had almost annihted the entire elven species when they invaded the Wind Forest. Their enmity and conflicts could never be resolved. We would use the alliance between the Roth Empire and the elves to dissolve the alliance of the viins by intensifying their conflicts. Then, we would have disintegrated the indirect alliance of three species and formed an internal restraint.


    ��The alliance between the orcs and the forest trolls is rtively weaker, so we could allow them to maintain it to restrain the Roth Empire.


    ��The alliance of Chaos City and the goblins should include the dwarves. With the goblins�� mineral resourcesbined with the dwarves�� exceptional skills, as well as with Chaos City��s railroad and steam trains, we could elerate social evolution. The alliance of the weak could still give us the power to defend ourselves,�� Mag said.


    Scheer was deep in thought. ording to what Mag said, the situation on the Nond Continent could be controlled, or at least no species would dare to dere a total war. Was this supposed to be the so-called dissolving the alliances of the strong and strengthening the alliances of the weak?


    ��So, is Miss Scheer willing to be my ally now?�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Mr. Mag could be an excellent politician if you didn��t want to be a chef or an inventor.�� Scheer extended her hand to Mag with a smile, and said, ��I hope to hear more about your detailed n. The Buffett Family will do all we can to maintain the peace in this world.��


    ��I��m afraid this is not a mission that could be aplished by me and Buffett Family alone. But, given your current rtionship with the city lord��s castle, we still have a chance to change this world with the power of Chaos City.�� Mag grasped Scheer��s hand with a smile. ��Now, we will make this world chaotic first.��


    ...


    It was already close to noon when Mag departed from Buffett Bank. Scheer got her assistant to send Mag back to the restaurant.


    ��Thank you very much,�� Mag said to that assistant smilingly and alighted. He watched the carriage go far before entering the restaurant.


    As an ardent military fan, Mag hade up with a detailed n to subvert all the species with the knowledge that he obtained from reading history books and war manuals since he was a young boy. He spent a few months drawing up the n based on the wisdom and experience of those who came before him.


    Mag was just a chef who owned a restaurant. In order to make sure his customers could have their meals in peace, he had to do something for this world��s peace.


    War of the species couldn��t be stopped by the power of one person.


    Even if he returned to Alex��s peak power, one man��s power was still miniscule in front of an entire species.


    Amy, who was putting her head on the counter, slid off her chair with bright eyes and ran into Mag��s arms as she expectantly said, ��Father! You are finally back. We��re starving. What are we eating for lunch today?��


    Miya and the gang had arrived too, and they were all looking at Mag with anticipation. They didn��t feel quite right after not eating the food made by the boss for two days.


    ��We are going to have Steamed Fish Head with Diced Hot Red Peppers for lunch today,�� Mag told Amy and thedies with a smile. They were also the reason why he was doing that.


    ...


    Scheer stood by the window alone for an hour, and when she turned around, her gaze was clear and determined. She took the map on the table and coldly ordered, ��Let��s go to the city lord��s castle.��

 Chapter 1184 - They Still Have Rations! They Are Roasting Meat!

    <h4>Chapter 1184: They Still Have Rations! They Are Roasting Meat!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    10,000 elves surrounded the underground cavern which the Night Elves were hiding in. After the fire that broke out a few days ago, the Wind Forest sent over another 5000 crack troop soldiers as they prepared to eliminate the Night Elves as soon as possible.


    Even though the Night Elves were famous on the Nond Continent recently, they had only about 1000 people, and most of them were ves with low capabilities.


    If it weren��t for the underground cavern��splex terrain and numerous traps and spell formations, the guards would have annihted the Night Elves long ago.


    The siege had alreadysted over 10 days.


    This was the goblins�� territory, so goblin scouts always appeared on the mountains nearby. There was even a goblin army stationed over five kilometers away. Even though they were hidden in the underground caverns, ording to the high priestess�� estimation, their numbers should be above 10,000.


    This encircle and annihte action had to bepleted as soon as possible. The long supply lines and the harsh environment around the caverns were not favorable to the elven troops.


    Due to mining, it was mostly barren mountains around the underground cavern. The exposed rocks couldn��t protect the elven warriors from the harsh winds in the cold winter, and the consecutive rains a few days ago had worsened the situation, causing many elven warriors to suffer from frostbite.


    Holding the defense line, inability to drink fresh nectar and eat fresh and delicious food, withstanding the cold, and eating the cold and dry field rations had depressed the elven guards�� morale.


    A young elf looked around him to make sure that he and another elf were alone before asking, ��Big Brother, you said we were caught too, so why are we helping them to go against the princess? Isn��t she fighting for us?��


    ��The princess is a good elf.�� That elf looked toward the underground cavern, andmented, ��But the thing she is doing is not going to seed. We have to sumb to our fate if we want to live. Being inferior to others is our fate.��


    The young elf still wanted to continue. ��But����


    ��All of you get up!�� Right at this time, a harsh shout that was apanied by a crack of the whip sounded. A strapping elfmander who was wearing golden armor and riding a huge magic beast nced at the elf who was whipped and bleeding. He loudly shouted, ��Keep your chin up! Don��t think that you are having a hard time. You guys still have food to eat every day. Those traitors on the mountain already have no food left. Lord Borg said, ��We will surround this mountain and starve them to death if they refuse to surrender!����


    The elves who were eating their lunches stood up slowly withplex expressions.


    Some of them were ves who were caught by the demons and sent back to the Wind Forest to join the army. Most of them were ordinary elves who were deemed lowly, and were forcefully conscripted by the army.


    They didn��t have the freedom to choose. They undertook the most dangerous missions and received the least rations. Their lives in the guard were only slightly more dignified than those of the ves.


    When Princess Irina decided to fight for freedom and oppression for them, the lowly elves, and made a deration to the whole continent, they had be the des that were held by the nobles who oppressed them instead.


    Their des had to swing toward those elves who were braver than them, and who were fighting for their freedom.


    They withstood the whips and humiliation from those high-tier elves silently for the horrible rations and a chance to live.


    The world beyond the forest wasn��t beautiful. Their fate would be worse than death if theynded in the hands of the demons.


    The world that the princess described was beautiful, and freedom was so enticing.


    However, when facing the strong rule of the Wind Forest, even the powerful princess had to hide in the underground cavern with Night Elves and die of hunger.


    ��Let��s eat,�� that elf said to that young elf as he bit into the dry rations and stared at the elfmander. His heart was filled with helplessness.


    There were tears in the young elf��s eyes as he put the dry rations to his mouth, but he couldn��t bite down at all.


    The elfmander smugly said, ��Lord Borg said that attest by tomorrow, we can go and collect the traitors�� corpses and end thisughable rebellion. Stratum can never be overthrown, just like those traitors don��t have food.��


    Right at this moment, a rich aroma of roasted meat floated out of the underground cavern through all the various orifices and spread everywhere by the wind.


    ��Smells so good!��


    The elves who were eating the dry rations at the foot of the mountain widened their eyes. They gulped subconsciously as they smelled the aroma, and then began to search for the origin of the smell.


    The rich roast meat aroma made them salivate crazily. The elves who were only eating dry rations for more than the past 10 days were defenseless against the aroma.


    This aroma was simply too enticing and far above the aroma of the wild game that they roasted asionally. They seemed to have seen the actual glistening roast meat on the grill just smelling the aroma.


    ��This aroma came from the underground cavern. They still have rations! They are roasting meat!�� some elves eximed with a hint of envy and yearning in their voices.


    The elves quickly ascertained that the aroma dide from the cave, and if the aroma could float out from the depths of the cave and circte around the mountain, that meant there was plenty of roast meat in the cave whereby everyone could have a piece.


    The elfmander who arrogantly said the Night Elves had run out of food and they could attack tomorrow and take out all the traitors became sullen.


    These words were said by Lord Borg himself at the meeting that morning. ording to the scouts, the Night Elves should have run out of rations for many days by now. They didn��t even have wild vegetables, let alone roast meat!


    ��This must be the traitors�� intrigue. They have been surrounded by two weeks, and nobody was able to break through. They must have run out of food! Take up your weapons and guard those caves!�� the elfmander said, feeling flustered and exasperated. He cracked his whip in the air and swiftly rode away. He had to report to Lord Borg as soon as possible.


    ��So the Night Elves still have rations!�� Many elves were relieved. They didn��t wish to kill their own kind. Moreover, they were elves who were in the same social stratum as them.


    The eyes of the elves who didn��t believe that the Night Elves could seed began to brighten up.


    The young elf put down the dry ration in his hand, and asked his big brother, ��Big Brother, since we are all trying to eat and stay alive, then why can��t we eat meat and live freely like them?��

 Chapter 1185 - Bean Sprout’s Culinary Skills Are Indeed Well-Taught

    <h4>Chapter 1185: Bean Sprout��s Culinary Skills Are Indeed Well-Taught</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Since the encircle and annihte action began two weeks ago, the ambience in the Night Elves��s caves had never been as rxed and happy as today.


    The enticing roast meat aroma was spread throughout the caverns by the many tunnels. It made the elves on guard duty in the caves brighten up too.


    The news had already spread in the morning that they were going roast meat for lunch that afternoon!


    After joining the Night Elves, their food intake was strictly controlled because of the intense siegeid by the Wind Forest. They had never felt full before.


    However, nobody had anyints, because Princess Irina had stopped eating two weeks ago.


    But from breakfast two days ago, they had the most scrumptious fried rice in this world, and it was one big bowl for everyone.


    The fried rice that was named Rainbow Fried Rice had astonished the elves with its scrumptiousness. The amount was even enough to fill the stomach of an adult elf.


    The depressed ambience in the underground cavern began to be filled with hope and energy after enjoying the delicious food for two consecutive days.


    The princess had to have solved their rations problem, and now they had the courage to continue to defend the caves and fight for their ideals and freedom.


    Also, the roast meat for that afternoon was tickling their hearts like a kitten��s soft tail. They were salivating badly.


    In the deep part of the cavern, a spacious cave was converted into the main kitchen of the Night Elves.


    ��Turn all the roast meat over and brush ayer of the sauce over it,�� Firis instructed 30-odd elves to turn the beef on the grills over before instructing the elf at the side, ��Send the first batch of roast meat to the warriors at the very front.��


    ��Yes,�� the elves answered, and then began to do what Firis instructed in an orderly manner.


    ��We have to roast another five batches in order to let all the Night Elves have a helping of roast beef.�� Firis used her scarf to wipe away the sweat on her forehead. The temperature in the cave had risen quite high due to the dozens of stoves and fire.


    Cooking for 1,000 people was very different from cooking in the restaurant. She only had to cook for the princess before, but now she had to instruct dozens of people to cook together. This was a huge challenge to her.


    This was her first time making roast meat in the underground cavern. As this was wartime, she couldn��t cut the beef into small pieces and stick them together as a kebab, so after experimenting for two days, she decided to cut the beef into steaks. However, she wasn��t going to pan-fry them, and was roasting them over charcoal instead.


    She had learnt how to make roast beef kebabs, Yangzhou fried rice, and braised chicken and rice in Mamy Restaurant. Even though she couldn��t cook with finesse, she still wanted to offer the most delicious food to the hardworking frontline warriors and use the culinary skills taught by Mag to their full extent.


    The warriors�� smiles and content expressions gave her intense satisfaction. The hard work and fatigue became nothing inparison.


    The elves in the kitchen looked at Firis frequently with admiration in their eyes. As the princess��s personaldy��s maid, Firis��s culinary skills were simply astonishing. After she took over the kitchen, all elves were looking forward to every meal of the day.


    The ordinary ingredients became delicious food under her instruction and tutge. Those canisters and jars seemed to be the source of the scrumptiousness and brought unparallel culinary experience.


    ��Princess, if they know we still have rations, will they give up the siege andunch a massive attack on the underground caverns instead?�� the Night Elves�� chief guard, Ashley, asked Irina worriedly.


    Irina suddenly released the scent lockdown in the tunnels that noon, and even used spell formation to send the roast meat aroma in the kitchen out of the cavern.


    This action would definitely tell the elves who wereying siege to the underground cavern that they still had rations. The situation in which they only surrounded them and not attacked might change. They might decide to attack the underground cavern without regard to the costs.


    Irina turned around, and asked, ��Ashley, if this siege continued for another month, what do you think would happen to the Night Elves? And what would happen to the Wind Forest?��


    Ashley was a little stunned. Then, she began to ponder seriously, and said with a grave expression, ��The Wind Forest hasn��t engaged in any conflict for the past 100 years, so they have umted plenty of resources and wealth. It is not difficult for them to maintain a troop of 10,000 toy siege to the cavern. Furthermore, the Night Elves would run out of the rations that we obtained yesterday in a month��s time, and we would be plunged into a ration crisis once again.��


    ��Since that is the case, we are the one who should seek changes.�� Irina smiled as she looked at the disturbed elves at the foot of the mountain. ��Those in power have never taken the soldiers at the base seriously. The military rations were deducted at every rank, and the soldiers would only receive the hard to swallow dry rations. It��s normal for the officers to scold and hit them too. I am going to use this aroma to lower their morale and let the soldiers know that we are able to eat delicious roast meat while we are fighting for freedom, and they can only live a demeaning life without freedom while fighting for those who oppress them.��


    Ashley��s eyes lit up as she asked in a raised voice, ��Is Princess trying to incite defection?��


    After the underground cavern was surrounded, the Night Elves lost the means to obtain fresh blood, and as the number of the enemy troops increased, the cavern waspletely surrounded. Without reinforcements and unable to expand, this had be a deadlock for the Night Elves.


    But, with a hint of worry, Ashley quickly said, ��For the Night Elves, inciting defection is a double-edged sword. The fresh blood would be able to increase our power, but the increased poption in the underground cavern would also elerate the depletion of the rations and give us less time.��


    ��Inciting defection isn��t something that can be achieved in a short time. As long as we can weaken their morale and make those elves at the base look toward us, we can have a better chance to employ counter-siege tactics or break through,�� Irina said calmly. She retrieved her gaze and walked back into the tunnel. <i>This roast meat smells so good. Bean Sprout��s culinary skills are indeed well-taught.</i>


    ...


    ��Lord Borg, a roast meat aroma ising from the caves. Could our intelligence be wrong, and they still have rations?�� In an opulent big tent at the foot of the mountain, a few elvenmanders were gathered together, and they were all looking at Borg, who was sitting at the ce of honor, anxiously.


    Borg was also looking somber. From the day before yesterday, he had no longer received any information from the spy. However, ording to the information that he had received before that, the Night Elves should have run out of rationspletely by now, so why were they roasting meat now? Had Irina managed to get out?

 Chapter 1186 - The Roth Emperor’s Imperial Decree!

    <h4>Chapter 1186: The Roth Emperor��s Imperial Decree!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    All the elves in the underground cavern subsequently got their roast beef. The beef that was just fresh out from the grill was releasing a rich fragrance. The juice from the meat oozed out with every single bite, dancing on the taste buds. The delectable beef and the sauce were a perfect match, giving one an unparalleled eating experience.


    ��It��s delicious!��


    Praises rang from various corners of the underground cavern. The Night Elves enjoyed the satisfaction from the delicious beef. Perhaps many would rarely have the chance to taste such delicious beef within 100 years.


    Meanwhile, the aromatic smell of the beef wafted out and caused some unrest among the elves downhill.


    The news that the night elves still had food soon spread like wildfire, and the fragrance of the roast meat was the best evidence.


    As the elves swallowed their dried food, smelled the enticing fragrance, and listened to the asional exmations from the cavern, they felt increasingly unhappy.


    ...


    Mamy Restaurant.


    Using a fat head fish to ughter another fat head fish was indeed effective.


    As the golden de shed past, a flopping live fat head fish soon became two still fish heads.


    It was a fish feast for lunch, with a Steamed Fish Head with Diced Hot Red Peppers and arge Spicy grilled fish.


    Everyone was changing between the two vors, and enjoying the deliciousness of the two ssic cooking styles.


    ��Boss, are we still opening for business tonight?�� After lunch, Miya looked at Mag, and worriedly said, ��We have been closed for three days straight. I think the customers are getting grumpy.��


    ��This time we were out for serious business��to bring new dishes to our customers. This is only considered our first rest day, so we are not opening tonight.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. Since they were already closed in the day, he might as well rest for the night too.


    ��Then I��ll go to the ice cream show in the afternoon.�� Miya nodded. It was a pretty tough trip to Issen Castle.


    ��Has Master Rom started making weapons again? I heard that he had stopped for two years already,�� Elizabeth remarked curiously. She held her fists together subconsciously.


    Master Rom��s reputation was not small even among dragons.


    After all, Alex��s Tian Du sword that had once ughtered so many reputable dragons was Master Rom��s creation.


    Previously in her battle with Fox, she was severely injured, and Alex was the one who saved her.


    After recuperating in Chaos City all this while, she was already almost fully recovered, and so she was also secretly trying to track Alex down.


    She felt a littleplicated about Alex.


    Back then, her father had suddenly disappeared, and she med it all on Alex because he was the one who made her father lose the heart of a powerhouse. That was why he left Dragon Ind alone and disappeared since then.


    But the memory of that day when he descended from the skies and injured Fox with the lines ��I am saving this dragon!�� and ��Who dares to stop me?�� was since deeply etched in her mind.


    Why?


    He was supposed to be her enemy, her archenemy. Why did he save her?


    Besides... he even applied medicine for her.


    Whether it was the reason for saving her or about her father, she wanted to find him and clear all her doubts with him face to face.


    Only, Alex was very mysterious. Although he had appeared twice previously, he would always disappear without a trace afterward, so she had no idea where to start searching.


    Mag said that Master Rom had made him a new chopping knife, which made her think of Alex immediately, so she asked without holding her curiosity back.


    ��Maybe I am just lucky,�� Mag said with a smile, and did not reveal too much about Master Rom.


    Elizabeth did not probe further. Tian Du sword was made a few hundred years ago. It was no doubt that Master Rom would not know Alex��s whereabouts.


    ��Boss Mag.�� Suddenly, a low, husky voice sounded with the sound of the door knocking.


    ��It��s Master Urien!�� Amy��s eyes lit up. She dashed to the door, stood on her toes to grab the handle, and pushed the door open.


    ��Little Amy, you��re back,�� Urien said with a smile as he stood at the door looking at Amy.


    Amy nodded and curiously asked, ��Yeah. Master Urien, are you here to eat?��


    ��No, I��ve already had lunch.�� Urien shook his head as he continued smiling benevolently. ��I wanted to ask little Amy if you want to learn some magic this afternoon. You didn��te yesterday, and if you don��t practice your ice magic for two days straight, you might fare worse than that silly child��s closebat magic<sup>1</sup>.��


    ��Sure. I��ll go to ss this afternoon. I had great fun with Father for the past two days,�� Amy said obediently with a nod.


    ��Lord Urien, I am really sorry for not taking leave for Amy earlier yesterday.�� Mag was a little apologetic. Even he felt a little embarrassed that he kept bringing Amy out to skip sses as a father.


    Seeing that Amy was willing to go to ss, Urien��s face glowed instantly. ��No worries... No worries. Little Amy��s emotional well-being is the most important.�� He waved his hand and brought Amy back to the magic potion shop for ss.


    Just as Mag arrived at the restaurant door, and was about to turn in, Harrison dashed over with his 100-kilogram body and grabbed Mag��s arm. ��Boss Mag, you��re finally back! Is the restaurant open for business this afternoon? I��m so hungry I��ve been reduced to skin and bones...��


    Mag looked at Harrison��s jiggling fat, and quietly pulled his arm back. Trying to stifle hisugh, he said, ��The restaurant is closed today. We will be officially open from tomorrow onwards. Besides, your description isn��t very apt. You��re miles away from being reduced to skin and bones...��


    Harrison��s face fell as he grumbled, ��Boss Mag, I feel unwell all over just not eating the food you make for a day. Three days will really kill me.��


    Mag simply shook his head with a smile, and said, ��We willunch a new dish tomorrow. Go back first for now.��


    ��A new dish!�� Harrison��s eyes lit up immediately. He eagerly asked Mag, ��Boss Mag, on ount of our rtionship, leak some information about the new dish to me. What��s the delicacy I should eat tomorrow?��


    ��Fish.�� Mag only revealed one simple word.


    Seeing that he could not dig out more information from Mag, Harrison left.


    Mag turned to enter the restaurant when he suddenly heard rushed galloping and a powerful voice that shouted, ��Where is Boss Mag from Mamy Restaurant? This is the Roth Emperor��s imperial decree!��


    ��Roth Emperor?�� Mag stopped in his tracks. He turned back to look at the ck unicorn that stopped at the restaurant��s entrance and the young knight in ck armor sitting on it.

 Chapter 1187 - Now, You Can Scram!

    <h4>Chapter 1187: Now, You Can Scram!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The young knight sat on the unicorn��s back and looked down at Mag as he asked, ��You are the restaurant��s owner, Mag?��


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded. He was curious as to what kind of decree the Roth King had for him that he even dispatched his personal guard to send it over.


    This knight appeared to be in his mid-twenties, but he was already at the 6th-tier. He could be considered a rather talented young fellow.


    ��The imperial decree should be epted on your knees,�� the young knight said.


    ��I am not a citizen of the Roth Empire, and I am in Chaos City. Why should I kneel?�� Mag asked him back instead of doing as he was told.


    ��You...�� The young knight��s expression changed. He raised his whip up high, but then recalled his leader��s instructions. His Majesty personally tasked them to invite this chef, and he should not be hurt in any way. The knight forced himself to lower the whip, and he coldly said, ��The imperial decree has it that the owner of Mamy Restaurant, Mr. Mag, will proceed to Rodu to prepare a feast. The ride has been prepared for you, so please set off now.��


    The knight was a little confused. He was merely a chef. Why would the king employ such resources to bring him over?


    However, he did not really like this chef��s attitude. With his power and status as a knight, even the nobles in Rodu had to be respectful to him, much less an ordinary chef, yet he actually dared to talk back to him like that.


    Still, it was such a rare honor and glory to be able to go to the Roth Empire��s pce and prepare a feast for the Roth King. This fellow would probably change his attitude immediately and start bootlicking him.


    ��Apologies, I��m afraid I will not be able to ept the king��s decree.�� Mag pointed to the little ckboard at the side. ��It��s so unfortunate that I��ve just closed the shop for three days, so I have to resume operations again tomorrow. Otherwise, my cute customers will start getting angry.��


    ��Hmm?�� The young knight was stunned. He looked at Mag as though he was a fool. This fellow actually rejected the king��s invitation instead of bootlicking him?


    Who on this earth would actually reject the king? Why would there be someone who dared to reject the king!?


    ��What did you just say?�� The young knight thought he had surely misheard him.


    ��Please go back. I have no time to go to the Roth Empire, because I have to run my restaurant,�� Mag said calmly.


    No time.


    Of all perfunctory reasons out there, this fellow actually used this kind of excuse to reject the king��s invitation?!


    ��Do you know what the king��s invitation implies?�� The young knight pulled out a long sword attached to his belt, and pointed it at Mag as he coldly said, ��What you need to worry about is me getting angry, and not your idiotic customers! You have two choices, either you leave with me or you die.��


    ��Young man, it��s better to be humble.�� Mag looked at the young knightplicatedly.


    ��Humble?�� The young knight chuckled, and arrogantly said, ��Ever since I became the king��s personal guard, lowly people like you only have the right to look up to me����


    Bam!


    A folded chair formed a perfect parab in the air andnded hard on the young knight��s face.


    The young knight fell straight off the unicorn back and onto the ground. From afar, a fiery red figure jumped up and stepped on the knight who was struggling to get back up. With one hand, he reached out to grab the folded chair that was dropping down.


    ��It��s not good to stop us, the Burning Legion, from eating our holy roujiamo,�� Sargeras said seriously as he looked at the face of the young knight that he was stepping on.


    The young knight felt half of his face be numb as though it was crushed by a horse-drawn carriage, and his head was spinning.


    And that demon who was stepping on his face was exuding great power, which made him fearful. The strength he had was enough to easily kill him.


    ��I��ve told you before that my customers are not ordinary when they get angry. Now, do you believe me?�� Mag looked at the young knight under Sargeras��s foot and sighed softly, but the gloating in his tone really called for a beating.


    ��You demon, do you know who I am? I am the Roth King��s special envoy. How dare you humiliate me like this. The Roth Empire will definitely put you on the list of people to be killed. Aren��t you going to let me go right now?!�� the young knight howled. He had nothing to fear with the Roth Empire and the Roth King as his backing.


    ��King��s special envoy?�� Sargeras frowned. It would mean trouble if the Roth Empire were to start targeting the Burning Legion. If that was the case, then this fellow...


    Sargeras��s gaze turned cold. He already had the intention to kill.


    The young knight saw Sargeras��s hesitation, and thought that it was because he was afraid after hearing the Roth King��s name, so he arrogantly continued, ��Hmph, you��re just a mere demon. How dare you go against the imperial decree. Let me off this instant and then beg for my forgiveness. If I am happy, I might just spare your life.��


    Even Mag could not help but take his hat off to thisd��s determination to die. <i>This batch of knights is not really up to standard. How can such an arrogant fellow exist? He thinks that he is still the boss even when he isn��t in the Roth Empire anymore.</i>


    If it were not because Mag was afraid that he would get into trouble if this fellow died in Chaos City, he would have already opened his head up with a chopping knife to see what exactly was inside.


    Sargeras��s face turned cold. He tightly gripped the folded chair, and was prepared to send this tactless fellow on his way.


    ��Since when can someone from the Roth Empiree over to Chaos City to threaten the citizens of Chaos City?�� Just then, a voice sounded. A ck horse-drawn carriage stopped in front of Mamy Restaurant. The carriage door opened, and Rn walked out. He looked coldly at the face of the young knight which was still stepped on.


    Sargeras looked at the person who came down from the horse-drawn carriage and kept his folded chair. He retracted the leg that was stepping on the young knight��s face and stepped aside.


    Since even the lord of the Gray Temple had arrived, he would naturally have no business here anymore.


    The young knight felt another horrifying aura overwhelming him. Even though the demon had already retracted his foot, the overwhelming pressure made him lie motionless on the ground, unable to breathe.


    ��Lord Rn of the Gray Temple!�� The young knight shuddered. This was one of those who held power in Chaos City. He actually appeared here because of a chef, and even attacked him.


    ��Lord Rn, I have been instructed by the king to invite the owner of Mamy Restaurant, Mr. Mag, to Rodu to prepare the imperial feast. I have no intentions to offend you. Please forgive me,�� the young knight quickly said.


    There had been news going around that the city lord of Chaos City was kind, while the lord of the Gray Temple was vicious. If he were to do anything to him, the king might not even say anything about it.


    ��Mr. Mag, do you wish to go?�� Rn looked at Mag.


    ��The restaurant is busy. I will have to trouble this brave knight to pass the message to the king that I am unable to make it,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Rn released his aura and looked at the knight as he coldly said, ��You��ve heard him. Now, you can scram.��

 Chapter 1188 - I Like Being A Chef More

    <h4>Chapter 1188: I Like Being A Chef More</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��I��ll take my leave.�� That knight shot right up, quickly got on the unicorn, and dashed off without even looking back.


    Although he might be punished for notpleting his mission, he would rather flee for his life rather than continue to stay here.


    What on earth was this restaurant owner��s background? He was just a mere chef, but could make His Majesty issue an imperial decree specially to invite him over, and even got the lord of the Gray Temple to interfere.


    This was not something within his control anymore once someone like the lord of the Gray Temple got involved. He could only quickly pass the message on and await orders.


    Mag watched that knight ride off, and then thanked Rn and Sargeras, ��Thank you, Lord Rn and Chief Sargeras, for always giving me a helping hand.��


    ��Hehe, that��s nothing. You don��t have to be so polite, Boss Mag. We��re just here to eat roujiamo,�� Sargeras said with a sillyugh.


    The others from the Burning Legion alsoughed out loud.


    ��Mr. Mag is a citizen of Chaos City, so he has the right to reject any unreasonable request from the leaders of other countries. The role of the Gray Temple is precisely to protect your rights.�� Rn had a serious expression. He nced at Sargeras, and then at Mag before saying, ��I wonder if Mr. Mag has the time now to take a trip down to the city lord��s castle with me.��


    ��The city lord��s castle?�� Mag raised his brow slightly. He did not think that Scheer would act so quickly. He nodded and said, ��Since you��ve already invited me, I will naturally have to go.��


    ��Chief Sargeras, the restaurant is not open today, so I��m afraid you guys will not be able to have the roujiamo. Doe early tomorrow morning,�� Mag told Sargeras. Sargeras probably just came back from the north. Mag wanted to ask him about the current situation of the night elves, but since Rn had alreadye personally to invite him over, he could not just leave him at the side, and he could only do itter.


    ��I see, then we��lle again tomorrow.�� Sargeras scratched his head, and did not say anything more before leading the Burning Legion away.


    ��Please,�� Rn said, and went up the ck horse-drawn carriage.


    Mag locked the main entrance and followed him up the horse-drawn carriage. He sat facing Rn and closed the door to the carriage. The horse-drawn carriage made a U-turn and drove off. It was such a smooth ride that one could barely feel the carriage moving.


    Rn closed his eyes and did not speak. Mag was silent too as he watched Rn.


    This lord of the Gray Temple who represented thew of Chaos City was also a 10th-tier magic caster. He could make that knight lie motionless on the ground with only his aura just now. That showed how powerful he was.


    Rn looked young, around his thirties. His long hair was let down, and he looked rather thin. The ordinary-looking face still made one feel fearful of him even though his eyes were closed.


    Ever since Chaos City was built, he also built the Gray Temple. The city lord of Chaos City changed twice, but he was still the lord of the Gray Temple, and his looks had not changed.


    Rumor had it that he was a demon.


    There was also a rumor that he was a giant dragon.


    This mysterious lord of the Gray Temple was even more mysterious because he had a lifespan longer than a human��s, evesting youth, and powers so high no one actually gauged them before.


    Mag could find some sparse memories of Alex��s interactions with this lord. What was deeply memorable was that the two had once engaged in a duel outside Chaos City.


    Alex only wielded his sword once, and Rn only used his spellwork once. There was no winner in that duel.


    In Alex��s simple life history, that was a very rare draw, and that proved that Rn was indeed very powerful.


    When they were almost at the city lord��s castle. Rn suddenly opened his eyes and matched Mag��s gaze. He squinted slightly, and said in a low tone, ��I am really curious, who are you?��


    ��I am who I am. Just a flower of a different color,�� Mag replied smoothly. He watched Rn calmly with a smile, and said, ��I��m probably just an idle chef who loves to y around and let his imagination run wild.��


    Rn stared into Mag��s eyes for a while and actually smiled. ��There are many people in Chaos City who look a little weird and want to cut away their past. I am one of them. So don��t worry, I won��t look into your past. All that matters is that you identify yourself as a citizen of Chaos City.��


    ��That��s probably why I like being here,�� Mag replied with a smile as well.


    When the horse-drawn carriage stopped, Rn stopped smiling and got off the carriage.


    Mag followed him down. They were already inside the city lord��s castle.


    Rn brought Mag down a long corridor, and then to a peaceful little courtyard. The moment they stepped into the courtyard, he felt a very strong spell formation sealing the entire courtyard.


    Mag was shocked. It seemed like this had to be a very important ce in the city lord��s castle to meet guests.


    The only door in the courtyard opened outwards. The city lord, Michael, smiled and said to the two, ��Rn, Mr. Mag, you are here.��


    ��City Lord, Principal.�� Mag followed him into the room, and other than Michael, Novan was also around. The great magic caster trio of Chaos City was here to talk to him. This showed how important the matter was.


    The room was not big. There were only a round table and four stools ced in the middle of the room. It seemed as though this was the ce the trio discuss important matters.


    ��Take a seat. We invited you here today because Miss Scheer came over just now to discuss something with us. Mr. Mag, you should know what it��s about. We are very interested in it, so we would like to discuss with you face to face,�� Michael told Mag after sitting down.


    ��Alright.�� Mag sat on thest empty seat. If one was not strong enough mentally, meeting the Chaos City��s VIP trio alone would probably cause a heart attack.


    ...


    This discussionsted more than two hours. Mag talked about his ns to cause unrest within each tribe so that they would have no choice but to give up their wild ambitions of expanding.


    Mag was rather confident in his n, but the information he could get his hands on was too little, and it might not be urate, so he knew that there might be many loopholes in his n. There might be an even better n than his.


    However, that would be what the trio had to consider. It was not difficult to obtain more first-hand news with Chaos City��s power, so he believed that there would be a department doing solely that.


    The trio listened to Mag talk as they nodded and frowned asionally. When Mag was done, the trio was already looking at Mag in a different light.


    ��Boss Mag, are you really not going to consider joining the city lord��s castle? I��ve already decided to keep the position of the chief nner for you,�� Michael said as he looked at Mag.


    ��Well, I like being a chef more inparison.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.

 Chapter 1189 - That Softness And Astounding Curve…

    <h4>Chapter 1189: That Softness And Astounding Curve...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Michael looked at Mag and nodded as he said with pity, ��Alright, I won��t force you, but I will really leave this position for you. You can tell me anytime as long as you��re willing to take it up.��


    Mag nodded with a smile and did not refuse further. If the world suddenly became chaotic, it probably would not be a bad choice to have a position in the city lord��s castle.


    However, he probably would not take up the role in the city lord��s castle. Why would he? Was money too difficult to spend, or did he have too much time on his hands? It was great to be able to do whatever he wanted freely.


    ��I am a little curious. Mr. Mag, why is your first goal to help the Night Elves?�� Rn asked Mag suddenly. ��I��ve just received the news that the Night Elves who had already gone without food for days suddenly had food. I wonder if Mr. Mag knows about it?��


    ��I know about this. I used to have three elves in my restaurant working as service staff. However, they��ve all gone to join the Night Elves. They were going home, after all, so I got them to bring some of the restaurant��s specialties over.�� Mag was very open about it.


    ��As for why I chose the elves, looking at the big picture, it��s because the tribe with the biggest internal conflict that��s the most difficult to reconcile in the entire Nond Continent is the elves. The appearance of the Night Elves is like a sharp knife that slices apart the ugly side of the centuries of governance. If the Night Elves do not die out, the Wind Forest will be busy with settling their internal conflict, and will need a stable environment on arger scale, so they can only vote to extend the peace treaty.


    ��A more private reason would be because of the three employees. They��ve worked in the restaurant for several months, and it is not just an employer and employee rtionship between us. We are more like close friends, so I naturally wouldn��t want to see the Night Elves exterminated just like that.��


    Rn nodded slightly and did not probe further.


    Michael looked at Mag, and solemnly said, ��Mr. Mag, Chaos City was built for peace. Although it��s called Chaos City, it��s actually a city of peace. We wish to see a peaceful Nond Continent. Our vision aligns with yours. The n that you mentioned just now has given us a lot of insights, and has also provided us with a possible way to change the world, so I hope that you can join us. Even if it��s not by taking up a role in the city lord��s castle, you could also join us as a senior consultant. Are you willing to do so?��


    ��A senior consultant?�� Mag was hesitant. ��What do I need to do for this role? What are the responsibilities?��


    Michael said, ��If you��re agreeable, we will give you first-hand news, and you will be able to join our meetings to draft our ns at the same time. You have to keep all the information you receive top-secret and promise to be loyal to Chaos City.��


    Mag thought with a frown. If that was the case, it would solve his problem of having no source of information, and he would not need to spend arge amount of money to buypletely unreliable news.


    Besides, ever since he found Scheer, Mag had already decided to form an alliance with the Buffett Bank to make some changes in Chaos City. As an owner of a restaurant, all he could do was secretly send some food to the Night Elves.


    ��Since that��s the case, I am willing to be a consultant,�� Mag said with a nod.


    ��For your safety, only the three of us will know your identity. We will send someone to your restaurant to pass you the daily intelligence. If we need to have a meeting, someone will go over to invite you,�� Michael said.


    ��I want to get a more holistic understanding of the different tribes�� situations. I wonder if you can give me some detailed information; best if it can be detailed to the point that there is information about the rtionships between the higher-ups of each tribe.�� Mag was ready to go through the different rtionships within each tribe. As the saying went, ��Know thyself, know thy enemy. A thousand battles, a thousand victories.��


    ��I��ll send someone to pass you the information tonight.�� Michael nodded.


    ...


    Mag took a normal horse-drawn carriage and left the city lord��s castle.


    ��Rn, do you find Boss Mag a little like him?�� Michael asked Rn in the secret chamber.


    ��His silhouette and eyes are a little simr, but their speech patterns and their gaze arepletely different. I can be very certain that they are two different people.�� Rn shook his head.


    ��Although Alex returned and proved to be still in his prime on that rainy night in Rodu, he still wore a mask, and no one has actually seen what he looks like. Besides, he has expressed his closeness with Chaos City, but he never interacted with us. Maybe he really changed a lot after what happened back then?�� Novan asked.


    ��I just scanned his body with my spiritual power. Although it��s much stronger than normal people��s, I reckon it��s because he had been doing a lot of manual work in the kitchen every day. There��s nothing special about him. His hands are also smooth. They don��t have calluses that you get from using a sword.�� Rn shook his head.


    ��These points are actually not important at all. Do you all actually think that after disappearing for three years, Alex could be a genius chef? You all know what the food he makes tastes like. He��s a talent that even King Andre wants to fight for,�� Michael said with a smile.


    Rn and Novan nodded when they heard that. <i>Culinary art is like swordsmanship. It��s not something that one could master in a day or two. Being able to have such culinary skills at his young age, Mag must have spent a long time working on it.</i>


    ��Boss Mag��s n is already very well thought-out. However, the situation is constantly changing, and most parts of the n cannot be used anymore. We still need to spend some time editing it. However, just as he said, if we were to secretly interfere with the Wind Forest��s attack on the Night Elves, we would be able to see the effects we want quickly, and that is also the easiest thing to do right now...��


    ...


    Mag did not go straight home after leaving the city lord��s castle. Instead, he got off the horse-drawn carriage halfway, and walked to the Burning Legion��s base.


    ��Chief Sargeras, this is the payment for this mission.�� Mag passed Sargeras a banknote. The Burning Legion did not disappoint him, and they did send Firis and the food safely over, buying precious time for the Night Elves.


    Besides, ording to Sargeras, although the Night Elves were surrounded and left stranded, it seemed like they could still cope on their own for the time being.


    Sargeras received the banknote. Everyone from the Burning Legion was smiling happily. This was equivalent to 1,000 roujiamos, and it would be enough for them to eat for a while. This escort mission might��ve been tough, but it was very worth it.


    ��Boss Mag, if you have anything you need our help with, feel free to call us,�� Sargeras said with a pat on his chest as he kept the banknote.


    ��The Burning Legion provides quality service. I don��t want to look for someone else,�� Mag said with a smile. There would be more asions for their help in time toe.


    He liked to transact with people who were straightforward and efficient. The Burning Legion fitted the standard perfectly.


    After leaving the Burning Legion��s courtyard, Mag walked into a little alley, and suddenly, a little silhouette rushed into his embrace.


    The strong momentum made Mag take a couple of steps back, but at the instant when they had physical contact, he subconsciously lifted his hands and seemed to have ced them where he should not. That softness and astounding curve...

 Chapter 1190 - Your Darned Gentleness…

    <h4>Chapter 1190: Your Darned Gentleness...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Huh?��


    Stunned, Mag looked at the youngdy with a xen hair who was only at his chest-level in front of him. Her petite size was a little ipatible with the giant softness that he felt in his hands. This sudden collision with her two pieces of roundness really caught him off-guard.


    That youngdy lowered her head to look at the two hands on her chest and was also stunned. Afterward, she suddenly looked up at Mag.


    Her slightly messy curled hair parted sideways, revealing a clean and delicate face. The little specks of freckles on her nose made her face look even more animated. Her bluish-gray eyes were filled with rage, and her pinkish-white orc ears pricked immediately like kitten ears, making her seem a little cute<sup>1</sup>.


    She was wearing a thin cotton blouse, and she was still holding half a biscuit in her right hand. She was rather dirty all over, looking as though she had just rolled around on the ground.


    ��Scoundrel, aren��t you going to let go?�� the kitten-eared youngdy shouted with embarrassment.


    Mag quickly retracted his hands and said a little apologetically, ��I��m sorry, Miss, you were in such a rush and I was caught off-guard.��


    ��Over here!�� Just then, the sound of rushed footsteps approaching them quickly came from the back of the alley.


    The kitten-eared youngdy turned back to nce in a fluster, and reached out to cover Mag��s mouth. ��Shut up! Kiss me,�� shemanded urgently. After that, she turned and stuck her back close to the wall as she pulled Mag��s cor, bringing him towards her. Mag��s face was in front of hers in an instant, and he almost touched her thin lips.


    However, just as the two lips were about to meat, Mag pushed against the wall behind the youngdy. He watched as the youngdy had her eyes tightly shut as though she was prepared to die and he raised his brow. <i>What��s going on now? Are the youngdies these days all so liberal?</i>


    However, judging from this kitten-eared youngdy��s reaction, he could guess that she was being chased.


    This was an oddly familiar scene.


    Just then, a group dashed out from the neighboring alley. Mag tilted himself slightly and undid the buttons to his coat. The sides of the coat red out, covering the kitten-eared youngdy nicely. Mag lowered his head and supported himself against the wall with a hand. Their faces were almost sticking together, and from an outsider��s perspective, they looked just like a couple engaging in a passionate kiss.


    When the group passed by Mag, their footsteps slowed down distinctively. After staring at Mag��s back closely for a while and not being able to make out the looks of the woman hidden by the coat, one of them softlymanded, ��Hurry up! If she gets away, Orc Chief will never let us off!�� They quickened their pace and left.


    When they had gone far, Mag turned his head slightly to take a look. They were a group of orcs. The leader was already at the 8th-tier, while the rest were all 6th-tiers and 7th-tiers. Why would a group of highly skilled orcs chase this kitten-eared youngdy? Orc chief was what the orcs called their leader. Would this have anything to do with the orcs?


    Connie shut her eyes tightly, but the sticky and disgusting kiss that she��d anticipated did note. This made her a little surprised.


    A man like him who had just taken advantage of her did not seem like a good person. Why would he not take advantage of her now that he had the chance to?


    But the sound of the rushed footsteps drawing close just now made her hold her breath and stay still. If she were to get caught by them, she would definitely be killed just like her father, and then no one would be able to return to save her brother. She had to continue living, and then be even more powerful.


    Although the kiss did not happen, the warm breath from the nose that was almost sticking to her face grazed past her cheek gently, making her flush red. There wasn��t the unpleasant odor of sweat that one would find on an orc. Instead, it was a light fragrant scent.


    <i>Do all human men have such a weird scent?</i> Connie was filled with questions. The coat that was hanging loose was very warm, and this man who was almost sticking to her was just like a giant furnace, chasing all the cold away.


    She had been on the run for more than 10 days in the ice and snow, without even having warm clothes to wear or having proper sleep. Every day, the moment she opened her eyes, she would start running. There were several times she was almost caught. Even in this ce that prided itself on freedom, Connie still could not find a ce where she could belong.


    But this warm embrace right now made her flustered heart settle down a little, calming her down.


    Mag made sure that the orcs had gone far before he turned to look at the kitten-eared youngdy who was leaning against the wall with both her hands clutching the biscuit full of dirt and mud. Her eyes were still tightly shut, and her long eyshes were trembling, but her mouth was slightly puckered.


    <i>What is she anticipating?</i> Mag squinted slightly and watched the youngdy��s slightly puckered lips. Her mouth was small and the shape of her lips was very cute. The only downside was that her lips did not have much color to them, and were already peeling from being too dry. This would affect a kissing experience greatly.


    As an upright person, that was definitely not the reason why he did not go for it.


    Was he such a loose person?


    Even back when Irina pounced on him, he also only resisted a little symbolically.


    ��They��re long gone,�� Mag told the kitten-eared youngdy as he retracted his arm and stood up straight.


    The warmth was taken over by the chill in an instant, and as the light scent disappeared, Connie shuddered. She felt a little empty inside. She opened her eyes and looked around the deserted alley before looking at Mag.


    If she were to look at him properly, this man was actually quite good-looking. He had a handsome, chiseled face, a small mustache above his lips which gave him the charisma of a mature man, and a gentle gaze. This tall human man used his body to save her just now...


    Hang on... even if that was the case, that could only strike off his impropriety towards her just now!


    <i>Besides, Mother had said that good-looking men are all liars!</i>


    <i>This man must be a big fat liar!</i>


    Uponing to that conclusion, Connie��s gaze resting on Mag became more cautious.


    ��Are you cold?�� Mag asked.


    ��H-how do you know that!?�� Connie was shocked. She stared wide-eyed at Mag. Could this man read minds? How would he know that she was freezing right now!


    Mag was speechless as he watched Connie, who was shuddering from the cold. Anybody would be able to tell, right? Why did she look like he had seen through her secret?


    ��Why are they chasing you?�� Mag continued asking.


    ��How did you know that they were chasing me!?�� Connie was even more astonished. She even grabbed the dagger she was hiding in her sleeve immediately as she looked at Mag cautiously.


    ��If they weren��t chasing you, were they chasing me?�� Mag rolled his eyes. He felt like he could not carry on with this conversation, so he turned to leave.


    <i>I-is he going to leave just like that?</i> Connie heaved a sigh of relief. However, she felt an inexplicable sense of disappointment when she saw Mag��s back. That embrace just now was very warm and calming...


    Mag took a few steps before he let out a soft sigh, turned, and walked back towards Connie. He took his coat off and put it on Connie, who was dumbfounded, and said, ��Follow me.��


    ��Your darned gentleness...��

 Chapter 1191 - T-This Dragon Hasn’t Lost Its Warmth Yet?

    <h4>Chapter 1191: T-This Dragon Hasn��t Lost Its Warmth Yet?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Connie followed Mag in a daze, wearing the warm coat.


    She also didn��t know why she was leaving with a man she had just met and didn��t even know anything about.


    Probably it was because she had nowhere to go, and his clothes were so warm. Even though she didn��t know anything, she wanted to trust him.


    Of course, the most likely reason was that... he threw away that big biscuit that she had snatched from the big dog��s mouth, and said he would bring her to eat good food.


    She was simply too hungry...


    Good-looking men were indeed all great liars��he managed to get her to go with him in a short time.


    The long coat almost reached her ankles and engulfed her. It still had his warmth and scent. This was the mostfortable time for her in these 10-odd days.


    Mag hailed a carriage after they got out of the alley. He got Connie into the carriage and went back to the restaurant.


    ��Is this... your pce?�� Connie said as she alighted from the carriage and stared at the resplendent restaurant.


    This man talked with an air of dominance, so he could be the chief of some human tribe.


    Mag opened the door and said, ��This is my restaurant. Come on in.��


    ��Restaurant!�� Connie��s eyes lit up, and she quickly strode in.


    Warmth surrounded her once she entered. The restaurant and the outside were like two entirely worlds; it seemed to be on fire.


    ��It��s so warm.�� Connie smiled and stared at the beautiful decorations in the restaurant. Even though they weren��t all made of gold like her home, they made her feel veryfortable.


    ��Have a seat. I��ll get you some water,�� Mag said casually. He looked at the feedback that was disyed to him by the Omniscient Door in his mind. This girl with cat ears was an orc, and was a little different from those orcs with dark green skin that Mag knew.


    However, the orc species was made up of hundreds of different tribes. They were called orcs because they had some traits of magic beasts<sup>1</sup>. Hence, it wasmon that the traits could differ.


    Mag walked toward the kitchen, and soon came out with a ss of warm water. He looked at the cat-eared maiden who was standing in front of the Twilight Forest murals.


    She had already removed the coat and put it over a chair. She stared at that mural in a daze with reddened eyes and pursed lips, as if she didn��t want her tears to flow out.


    Mag stared at her for a while before cing the ss on the table next to her gently and went back to the kitchen.


    After a short while, an aroma drifted out from the kitchen.


    <i>Smells so good! </i>Connie, who was standing in front of the murals with reddened eyes, moved her nose. Her eyes lit up and she turned to look toward the kitchen. The enticing aroma came from the kitchen.


    <i>What is he doing?</i> Connie��s stomach rumbled. She hadn��t eaten for three days. She only ate a mouthful of snow whenever she was hungry. She couldn��t control her body, and walked to the kitchen after smelling the aroma.


    Mag, wearing an apron, was facing the door with his back. A metal wok was shaking in his hand, and colorful ingredients were tossing about in it. They were tossed up high like a rainbow, and the enticing aroma came from them.


    There was also a metal pot on the other stove, but it was covered, so she didn��t know what was in it.


    <i>So he is a chef? </i>Connie looked at Mag with a wondering look. She didn��t expect that when he said that he was bringing her to eat, he meant to eat what he cooked.


    Mag turned off the fire and scooped the Yangzhou fried rice onto a te. He took a spoon, turned around holding the te in his hands, and said to Connie at the door, ��Eat this Yangzhou fried rice first. The rest is not ready.��


    ��Mm-hm,�� Connie answered, but her gaze was totally attracted by the Yangzhou fried rice.


    Mag carried the te and ced it on the table that he ced the ss. He caught Connie��s hands as she was about to grab the spoon. He shook his head, and said, ��Wash your hands before you eat.��


    Connie looked at her dirty hands, and said in a shock, ��Why are my hands so dirty!��


    ��These are your hands.�� Mag was speechless. He pulled her into the kitchen and turned on the tap.


    ��What is this? Why does a transparent liquid flow out when you touch it?�� Connnie said, staring at the tap in astonishment.


    ��This is a tap, and it��s water that flows out.�� Mag raised his brows. What lousy lines were these<sup>1</sup>?


    ��Water Dragon Head!�� Connie took two steps backward and stared at Mag in a shock. She said in a trembling voice, ��You actually twisted the head of a giant dragon off and installed it in your kitchen! Then, whatever that flows out from its mouth should be saliva!��


    Mag stared at Connie for quite some time. Suddenly, he had the urge to throw this spastic girl out.


    ��Wash your hands. Eat.�� Mag tried to say it as calmly as possible.


    Connie looked at the fried rice on the table, and her stomach protested violently. Then, her gazended on the silver tap. Although she didn��t know how Mag turned the giant dragon��s head into this long and narrow form, her fear eventually lost to her hunger. She went forward unwillingly, and reached to touch that cooling water stream.


    ��It��s warm!�� Connie retrieved her hand with an even more shocked expression. ��T-this dragon hasn��t lost its warmth yet?��


    ��Yes. It��s optimal to use warm water during winter, so I always kill them just before I want to use water.�� A cruel smile appeared on Mag��s face.


    Connie��s eyes slowly widened, and she shut her mouth instantly. This guy was so scary. He actually killed a giant dragon every day so he could have warm water.


    <i>I��m sorry, lord giant dragon. I didn��t want to do this. I am forced too, </i>Connie said in her heart and washed her hands clean with the warm water unwillingly.


    Mag turned off the tap and gestured to Connie that she was allowed to go out.


    Connie quickly strode out of the kitchen. She looked toward the door, but her gaze was swiftly attracted by the Yangzhou fried rice on the table.


    ��Grooowl~��


    After hearing her stomach rumble, Connie sat in front of the table resignedly. She peeped at the kitchen, and softly said, ��I will run away after I finish eating. This isn��t a human, but a demon. I need to stay away or else I will be eaten too.��


    Then, she picked up the spoon and scooped up a spoonful of Yangzhou fried rice. The aroma greeted her nose.


    The rice was covered by the golden egg. Each and every grain was distinct, and all the ingredients were cut into a rice grain��s size.


    Back in the tribe, she ate big pieces of meat that were roasted and boiled every day. She had never seen such delicate and beautiful food.


    <i>Father said we should gobble down our meat. Will it taste nice when it is cut until it��s so small? </i>Connie was suspicious as she put the fried rice into her mouth.


    The rice and egg practically melted as soon as they entered her mouth, while the winter bamboo shoots and green peas presented crunchy and refreshing textures.


    There were soft pieces of ham intermingled with the grains of rice, and there also seemed to be a delightful undertone of shrimp.


    It was amazing to think that all of those vors could be present in just a single mouthful of fried rice. Her mouth that had only tasted snow for the past few days was awoken instantly.


    The taste buds were in revelry as they weed this amazing taste.


    After swallowing it, the fried rice became a warm current that glided into her stomach. Connie only felt her body be warm all over, and her hungry stomach was consoled. Then, it released an even stronger urge to continue eating.


    ��Oh! This is simply too delicious!!!��


    Connie couldn��t help but praise it. She fed herself another spoonful and chewed blissfully.

 Chapter 1192 - You Are Really A Genius

    <h4>Chapter 1192: You Are Really A Genius</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The delicious Yangzhou fried rice aodated the taste buds as it consoled the hungry stomach. One mouthful after another, it was so delicious that she couldn��t stop.


    Connie had forgottenpletely about her thoughts about ��a fiend in human shape�� or ��serial dragon killer��. Only the scrumptious Yangzhou fried rice was left in her mind.


    ��Ding!��


    The spoon ttered on the empty te. Connie stared at the empty te in front of her, stunned, and mumbled, ��My heavens! I actually finished a te of rice offered by a stranger! Moreover, it is even made by a serial dragon monster-killer!��


    She stared at the two grains of rice left over on the te with widened eyes. She looked at her hands, which picked up the te beyond her control, and her tongue stuck out as if it was pulled as she licked the te.


    The two grains of rice were sucked into her mouth.


    <i>It��s so good!</i> A voice appeared in her heart.


    <i>Who are you!? What are you doing in my body?! </i>Connie red, unwilling to acknowledge those were her thoughts.


    Mag came out with a tray. When he saw the squeaky clean te, he sarcastically said, ��If I hadn��t made it, I would have forgotten what you were eating.��


    ��I... I... I...�� Connie blushed. She opened her mouth, but she didn��t know how to rebut. She snuck a look at Mag. Although he was handsome, he wasn��t a good man. <i>He even twisted the water dragon��s head off to spray water. Would he be interested in my head too?</i>


    Mag ced a huge te in front of Connie, and then lifted the cover.


    The spicy and tart aroma of Steamed Fish Head with Diced Hot Red Peppers washed over her together with the heat. Connie, who was pondering how to escape, was lost again.


    ��My heavens! What kind of aroma is this again, why is it so tantalizing!?�� Connie blinked, trying to look at what was on the te through the steam. She saw a te full of chopped red chilli, and the thing underneath them was almost invisible.


    ��This... is for me too?�� Connie asked Mag with an uncertain expression.


    ��I am not hungry, and you are the only other person in the restaurant.�� Mag nodded. He had the urge to nourish the brain of this cat-eared girl right now so that he could have a normal conversation. Otherwise, talking to her really zapped his energy.


    <i>He��s actually being so nice to me? Maybe he really is a nice person? </i>Connie sized up Mag carefully. Then, she remembered the tap in the kitchen, and shook her head in her heart again. <i>Maybe he is just interested in some of my body parts. He would kill me after feeding me some nice food.</i>


    She wanted to escape.


    However, she couldn��t move her feet when she looked at the delicacy that smelled so great in front of her.


    If the fried rice was a gentle constion, then this bright red delicacy was like a strong macho man who had her pinned down.


    Her heart was unwilling, but...


    ��Then, I will dig in now.�� Connie picked up her chopsticks, and put a piece of chopped chilli into her mouth.


    The sour and spicy tastes almost exploded at the same moment!


    The taste buds that were gently consoled by the Yangzhou fried rice earlier were suddenly given a loud and tight p now.


    Connie��s face flushed immediately. The hot and spicy sensation spread from the tip of her tongue to her whole body. As if thousands of ants were crawling on her body, it felt like something was going to emerge from her body. The sensation that made her scalp tingle made her tremble too. She opened her tiny mouth and moaned. ��Mmm~��


    ��Rip!��


    Almost at the same time, a sound of cloth ripping appeared.


    The tattered linen shirt that Connie was wearing had torn downward from the cor, and revealed a beautiful curvature.


    Mag raised his eyebrows slightly. It seemed like customers with an ample bosom should not eat this steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers.


    Mmm. Today��s fish head was big and round.


    And Connie, who was blushing, had no idea about all this.


    ��Spicy!�� Connie, who had never eaten chilli before, had apletely nk mind now.


    After the instantaneous strong impact had passed, it fell rapidly. The taste buds that were ravaged felt lost, and then it controlled the brain to move the chopsticks. She picked up another piece of chopped chilli and ate it.


    The sour and spicy taste ran on a rampage again. The initial ufortable feeling had disappeared. Instead, a surprising sensation made the taste buds party again.


    A mouthful of chopped chilli followed another mouthful of chopped chilli. The taste buds continued to wee the next round of assault happily after they were tortured.


    ��This is a fish head dish...�� Mag looked at Connie who was eating the chopped chilli frantically. He wanted to say something, but he didn��t know how to put it across.


    Five minutester, Connie put thest piece of chopped chilli into her mouth, chewed, and swallowed. She let out a sigh of relief satedly.


    Her clothes were soaked with her sweat. This vivid sensation was simply too enjoyable!


    Then, she took a look at the te, and saw a neatly ced fish head. She eximed, ��Huh!? Why is there a fish head?!��


    ��This dish is called the Steamed Fish Head with Diced Hot Red Peppers. Usually, people eat the fish head. I didn��t expect you to eat the chopped chilli.�� Mag looked at Connie with aplicated expression. ��You are really a genius.��


    ��Eat the fish head?�� Connie looked even more shocked. ��I think that chopped chilli is very delicious too.��


    Then, she looked down and finally discovered her ripped cor.


    ��Ah!�� She screamed and grasped her cor as she looked at Mag in a panic. ��W-what did you do to me when I was eating!?��


    ��I have been standing here the entire time. What do you think I have done to you?�� Mag threw up his hands.


    ��You��re right.�� Connie was stunned. Although she was very immersed in eating earlier, Mag really didn��t go near her, nor do anything strange to her.


    <i>Maybe this shirt was too tattered, so it ripped apart when I wasn��t paying any attention?</i> Connie thought. Her gazended on the fish head again. After observing it for a while, she again eximed, ��Why does this fish only have a head left?!��


    ��This dish is called Steamed Fish Head with Diced Hot Red Peppers.�� Mag pursed his lips. This girl kept overreacting, and it made him feel likeughing and crying at the same time.


    ��Water Dragon Head, Fish head...�� Connie��s eyes began to fill with terror as she gazed at Mag. Maybe he had a head fetish? Maybe he brought her back to get her head?


    Connie broke down and cried on the spot as she thought about that. ��D-don��t kill me. My head isn��t nice at all. I also don��t know how to spray water, so it will be useless to put my head in the kitchen...��

 Chapter 1193 - Please Recruit Some Delivery Staff As Soon As Possible

    <h4>Chapter 1193: Please Recruit Some Delivery Staff As Soon As Possible</h4>


    Mag looked at Connie, who was crying piteously with trembling white cat ears and almost kneeling to him, and began to feel bad.


    Even though this girl was rather ditzy and silly, she seemed to be rather stupidly adorable.


    However, did he really look so scary?


    Didn��t he behave exactly like a perfect caring gentleman earlier?


    He rescued her, gave her warm clothes, gave her drinks, and cooked for her. One couldn��t find another man like this out of Mamy Restaurant, and this fellow was so scared that she burst into tears?


    Alright. He didn��t have to get upset if a woman with a kooky brain couldn��t appreciate his rare qualities as a good-quality man.


    And, from her illogical pleas, he understood that she apparently had a psychological trauma of him because of the tap.


    Mag: ����( ??` )����


    <i>What can I do? Its name is really ��water head dragon��.</i>


    ��Alright. I am not interested in your head. I am afraid I will get poisoned by it,�� Mag said with a resigned smile as he pulled Connie, who was going to copse to the floor as she cried, up and tossed her back onto a chair.


    ��Really?�� Connie quit crying instantly, but she still gazed at Mag suspiciously.


    ��I am Mag, the owner of this restaurant. This is a prim and proper restaurant, not some tourist trap.�� Mag nodded as he pulled out a chair and sat across Connie. He continued, ��Furthermore, your head is the most worthless part of your body.��


    ��Then, you are interested in my body?�� Connie grasped her clothes and gasped in fright.


    ��Don��t worry. I am not interested in you. I am afraid my line will die out because my descendents are too stupid otherwise.�� Mag sighed. This dumb maiden was really one of a kind.


    ��Then I am relieved.�� Connie heaved a breath of relief, and a smile returned to her face.


    ��What is your name? Why were those orcs pursuing you?�� Mag asked Connie, who picked up the chopsticks again.


    ��I am Connie, from Twilight Forest. Those are bad guys. They wanted to catch me and hand me over to a big bad egg,�� Connie said weakly. Her eyes reddened as she was reminded of something.


    Even though the information that she provided with her words was negligible, Mag didn��t have the heart to pursue it. He got up, and said, ��Go on if you are still hungry. I��ll cook some noodles for you.��


    ��Mm-hm,�� Connie answered as she looked at Mag who walked to the kitchen. In this case, he might not be a bad guy. Her gaze returned to the fish head in front of her. The tender white flesh looked rather tantalizing. They usually roasted their fish in her tribe, and the fish heads were discarded. She didn��t expect someone would deliberately make a dish with the fish head.


    She put a piece of fish into her mouth. The tender fish meat glided in smoothly with a hint of the sour and spicy taste. The fat and tender flesh melted in her mouth as soon as she bit down gently. The roasted fish that she had had before couldn��tpare to this fish��s delicate texture and fresh taste.


    She felt as if she was a fish that had leaped into a huge pool filled with the red chopped chilli. She weed this beautiful taste ecstatically.


    ��This fish head is simply too delicious!��


    Connie opened her eyes in surprise, and put another piece of fish into her mouth. She didn��t have to worry about bones, and simply felt the fish��s scrumptious taste.


    <i>If he could make such delicious food, he most probably isn��t a bad guy?</i> Connie made time to nce at the kitchen as she became more and more certain in her heart.


    When Connie was almost done with the fish head, Mag came out with a bowl of rice vermicelli. The rice vermicelli wasn��t in a broth, and was simply sprinkled with chopped green scallions. He scooped a few spoonfuls of the gravy of the Steamed Fish Head with Diced Hot Red Peppers, and drizzled them over the rice vermicelli. The white rice vermicelli became red instantly, and a spicy and sour aroma greeted her nose.


    ��Eat.�� Mag ced the rice vermicelli in front of Connie.


    ��Thank you,�� Connie said with gratitude. She hadn��t had a full meal after the rebellion happened and she escaped alone. Mag, who she had just met, made her a meal that was so delicious and substantial. It really touched her.


    The rice vermicelli was soaked with the gravy and it tasted marvellous, like a match made in heaven!


    With soft sucking sounds, Connie swiftly finished the whole bowl of rice vermicelli.


    ��Burp~��


    Connie released a burp and smiled with satisfaction. It was simply too blissful to feel full!


    All this felt like a dream, and she was suddenly afraid she would just wake up from it.


    Why would something like this happen? A handsome man suddenly appeared when she had nowhere to go and saved her. He even brought her home and cooked a delicious meal for her.


    <i>Am I really dreaming? How would such delicious food exist in the real world?</i> Conniemented in her heart. It seemed like she was really starving, and could only dream up such delicious food and a perfect man.


    She raised her eyes to look at Mag, feeling very much rxed instantaneously.


    Since this was just her dream, she didn��t have to be nervous.


    ��Thank you for making so much good food for me.�� Connie looked at Mag and stood up slowly. As she unbuttoned her top, she said, ��Father said we, orcs, must repay the kindness shown to us. But, I have nothing to repay you with right now. I can only offer this virginal body that I have kept for 16 years����


    Mag used his finger to flick Connie��s forehead as she pulled her tattered top apart. He said with resignation, ��What are you doing?��


    ��Ouch! It hurts!�� Connie covered her forehead and took a step back. She piteously said, ��W-why are you hitting me?


    ��Huh? It hurts! That means... this is not a dream!!!�� Connie reacted suddenly. She blushed as she looked at her open cor. She quickly pulled it close in a panic.


    <i>My heavens! This is actually real! I am not dreaming! What was I doing? What should I do now...</i> Connie wished the ground would open up and swallow her. It was so embarrassing.


    <i>A woman indeed is capable of anything if she is brainless.</i> Mag sighed in his heart. He was going to give up on this woman. It was simply too tiring.


    ��Ding! New mission: in order to provide a better dining experience and serve those customers who are not able to dine at the restaurant for some special reasons, could the Host open up the restaurant��s takeaway service and recruit some delivery staff as soon as possible? You are required toplete your first order within the first two days!


    ��Mission reward: one recipe for double-vor hot pot! Punishment for mission failure: -1 strength point!��


    Right at this moment, the system��s voice appeared in Mag��s head.

 Chapter 1194 - I Am Easy To Feed And I Eat Very Little…

    <h4>Chapter 1194: I Am Easy To Feed And I Eat Very Little...</h4>


    ��Takeaway delivery?��


    Mag raised his eyebrows. Even though it was already a littlete for the hot pot, the reward was very enticing. However, how was he going to operate a delivery service?


    ��System, didn��t you always say that a God of Cookery has to have ss? Isn��t having a delivery service lowering my status? Have you seen any Michelin 3-star restaurant doing delivery?�� Mag pursed his lips. ��Furthermore, I am already busy enough receiving the customers eating at the restaurant, and many of them can��t even get in to dine. Where do I have the energy to do delivery?��


    ��Host, this delivery service isn��t for everyone. Instead, it will be based on humanitarian reasons and provide a limited delivery service to those customers who are not able to dine at the restaurant. It will not affect the restaurant��s daily operations. At the same time, there will be a delivery charge. It will expand the restaurant��s influence and gain more praises,�� the System said seriously.


    ��Can I decide on the items for delivery?�� Mag probed.


    ��This restriction will be decided by the Host solely. The two days countdown will begin right now. Could the Host please recruit a rider as soon as possible and start your alternate world delivery career!�� the System said energetically.


    ��Delivery rider.�� Mag raised his eyes and he saw Connie, who had already snuck to the restaurant��s entrance on her tiptoes. She only wore a thin piece of clothing, and it was even torn earlier.


    It was cold and snowy out there, and a group of fierce orcs were looking for her. Mag couldn��t bear to send her away like this.


    ��I say...�� Mag opened his mouth.


    Connie halted her steps when she heard his voice. She was still blushing as she panicked. Did he really take her words seriously? But this wasn��t a dream! Did she really have to hand him the virginity that she had maintained for 16 years just to pay for a meal?


    <i>Although he is rather good-looking and makes fantastic food, if he is going to make me such divine food every day, spending a night with him seems quite...</i>


    <i>No! No!</i> Connie shook her head rapidly as she chased that shameless thought out of her mind. She still got to return to save her older brother and avenge her father. How could she let herself get stuck here just because of a good meal?


    <i>Mother said men are all bad stuff, and I gotta stay away from them. I will get pregnant if I am kissed. I cannot get pregnant so easily...</i>


    ��Do you have anywhere to go?�� Mag asked Connie who was frozen at the entrance.


    ��No,�� Connie answered subconsciously.


    However, she began to regret it as soon as she replied. Was Mag testing her? Was he going to drag her into a little dark room and keep her captive after knowing she had nowhere to go...


    Mag couldn��t care less what she was thinking in her weird mind, and simply asked, ��The restaurant needs to hire a new staff member. Do you want to try it?��


    ��Staff?�� Connie was stunned. She nervously asked, ��Is it being your servant? That kind where I have to do everything, including letting you do me?��


    Mag: ���r(�s���t)�q��


    <i>What kind of person is this!</i>


    <i>Am I such a person?</i>


    However, could he still recruit a staff member like her? Then, where was he going to recruit?


    ��No, no!�� Mag pinched the center of his brows. He felt misled by this fellow; at the same time, he was very doubtful of his rash decision. Keeping this fellow wasn��t a wise choice.


    Mag calmed himself down before exining, ��Staff refers to the restaurant��s staff. Some staff members are responsible for taking orders, while others are responsible for cleanup and processing the ingredients. All of them have their own duties...��


    ��You still have many other staff members?!�� Connie eximed. ��Then, how do you make their sleeping arrangement?��


    ��I have said that the restaurant staff don��t sleep with me!�� Mag couldn��t help but shout at her.


    Connie cringed as she weakly said, ��You... didn��t say...��


    ��Alright, you can go now.�� Mag looked hopeless as he decided to take back his rash decision.


    Connie considered seriously as she softly asked, ��Will you still give me food if I don��t sleep with you? Or pay me that... that... gold coin?��


    It had been two days since she arrived at Chaos City, and she still couldn��t find a ce to settle down despite Chaos City being such a huge ce. She slept under the bridge yesterday, and was even bitten by a rat. She was most afraid of rats. The restaurant looked clean, so there shouldn��t be rats here. It would be rather nice if she could sleep at night.


    Moreover, after leaving the tribe, she learnt that the outside world only recognized a thing called gold coin. Everything needed gold coins, and that was good stuff.


    ��I think you are most probably not suitable for this job.�� Mag shook his head coldly.


    ��Why? I can do anything apart from sleeping with you,�� Connie said confidently.


    ��I think you are too stupid.�� Mag continued shaking his head.


    ��Boohoo...�� Connie��s white cat ears folded down instantly as tears started to flow. Her shoulders were also shaking as she was wronged badly.


    ��What are you doing?�� Mag cocked an eyebrow. He didn��t expect that although this fellow was stupid, she knew how to gain sympathy with her tears. However, Mag hated people who used tears to gain sympathy the most. This only made him more determined about his decision. This kind of staff member that only used crying to solve problems...


    Connie grabbed Mag��s arm and pressed against him as she sobbed, and said, ��Then, I will sleep with you. You just have to feed me. I am easy to feed and I eat very little...�� Her two soft mounds were distorted, pressing against Mag��s arm.


    ��Stop, stop, stop!�� Mag quickly stopped this silly maiden��s further actions. He pushed her back by pressing against her forehead. It seemed like he had underestimated her. Her brain solved problems with a unique circuit.


    He looked at the cat-eared maiden who was sobbing piteously. Given her intelligence, she most likely would be abducted as soon as she stepped out of the door. She would be that kind that helped her abductor count the money after she was sold.


    ��You have a three-day probation period to prove to me that you are worth keeping as a staff member. Otherwise, you still have to go. I will pay you a sry after you are officially hired. Furthermore, I will make sure that you are safe,�� Mag said gravely.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Connie nodded and wiped her tears away as she excitedly said to Mag, ��Then, what should I do now?��


    Mag looked at Connie��s tattered clothes that were torn at the cor and full of sweat stains left behind by days of not bathing.


    ��S-so fast?�� Connie was nervous. ��This is my first time...��

 Chapter 1195 - The Correct Way To Wear A Bra

    <h4>Chapter 1195: The Correct Way To Wear A Bra</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��First time my a*s!�� Mag flicked her forehead with his finger. What was in there? He turned to walk toward the stairs as he said, ��I am afraid the customers wouldin about the smell on you. The restaurant��s staff have to be dressed neatly and not smell bad. Otherwise, it would give the customers a bad dining experience.��


    ��Oh, I see.�� Connie looked aware and followed Mag upstairs.


    ��I will get you a set of uniforms. Red, yellow, and blue, which color do you like?�� Mag asked.


    ��I like blue, sky blue,�� Connie replied quickly.


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded and brought Connie into the bathroom upstairs.


    ��What a huge water dragon!�� Connie stood at the bathroom��s entrance, and stared at the shower head in fear.


    Then, her expression became even more nervous when she saw a few more taps. Was Mr. Mag really a water dragons killer?


    ��This is the shower control. There will be a constant warm water when you turn it on. These are the shampoo and shower gel. You need to wet your hair before you apply the red one. It will remove the dirt in your hair. Use water to rinse the bubbles out when you are done. The ck bottle is used to clean the body by applying it all over. You have to rinse it out with water too.�� Mag introduced the bottles to Connie. He turned and asked, ��Do you get it?��


    ��G-got it.�� Connie nodded. She secretly gulped before asking, ��But... do I really have to face so many water dragon heads alone? I am a little scared... C-can you bathe together with me please?��


    ��No,�� Mag rejected coldly. She was expecting a free scrub service from him. He wasn��t stupid.


    ��I will ce your clothes on the stool at the door. Get them yourself when you are done. I will be going downstairs soon.�� Mag tilted his body and got out of the bathroom.


    Connie grasped Mag��s clothes and piteously said, ��Please don��t leave me here alone...��


    There were actually four water dragon heads in such a small room. This was simply too scary!


    ��My restaurant doesn��t take in people who stink.�� Mag pulled the corner of his clothes out of Connie��s hand, and then closed the bathroom��s door. He couldn��t help but murmur, ��Do the orcs have the tradition of males and females bathing together?��


    Connie was left alone after the door closed.


    She stuck herself against the wall and stared at the four taps that were spread out in the bathroom nervously.


    The bathroom was big and warm. There was a big white bathtub in there which looked like it should be used for soaking.


    ��I... I was forced. I don��t mean to offend you. P-please don��t me me and don��t scare me... I will go after I wash up...�� Connie mumbled sincerely to the taps and shower heads with her hands pressing together. Then, she turned and saw herself in the mirror.


    ��Ah! What is this? Why could it show me my beauty so clearly?�� Connie looked at the mirror in a shock. Even a crystal mirror wasn��t as clear as this mirror.


    However, she soon found out about the sweat stains and dirt on her face, neck, and arms. Being on the run for 10-odd days, she didn��t have the time to bathe at all. She could indeed smell a sweaty stench on herself when she took a sniff.


    <i>Oh my heavens! Is this smelling from my body? </i>Connie looked devastated. She stripped herself, looked at the shower head, which was much bigger than normal taps, and apologetically said, ��Lord Giant Dragon, I will just borrow a little water from you. Go and look for the boss if you feel vengeful.��


    Then, she turned on the tap.


    Warm water sprayed out from the shower head andnded on her head, wetting her hair and body.


    ��Meow~��


    Thefortable feeling made her let out a small moan. The warm water washed away the tiredness that she umted on her journey rapidly.


    ��Sofortable!�� Connie couldn��t help but praise it. The hot steam quickly filled the bathroom, and her pale skin turned pink too as she washed away the dirt on her body.


    <i>He said this is to wash the hair and this is to wash the body. Why do we need to use this weird liquid?</i> After washing herself under the warm water for a while, Connie��s gazended on the shampoo and shower gel at the side. She hesitated for a moment before pressing on the lid as Mag demonstrated to her earlier. A creamy white liquid squirted out and dripped all over her face.


    ��Ew!��


    Connie closed her eyes subconsciously before touching the liquid on her face with her hand. It felt slippery and sticky, but there was a very special scent, just like a flower scent. It was soothing andforting, and it felt familiar.


    ��This is the shampoo?�� Connie looked at the cream in her hand and wiped it on her head. After rubbing for a while, it actually became many white bubbles.


    ��Wow! It really has bubbles!�� Connie��s eyes lit up as she ced the white bubbles next to her mouth and blew gently. She smiled as she watched the bubbles float away.


    After washing her hair, she tried the shower gel. The shower gel, too, felt slippery on her body. A slight rub produced many bubbles. The body gave out a light refreshing scent after bathing.


    <i>Oh! I knew it. This is the scent on Mr. Mag��s body! </i>Connie��s eyes lit up. The stench on her body had disappeared totally. Her hair and body were clean, and her delicate skin was pink. She was even tempted to bite herself as she looked into the mirror.


    <i>Am I ugly? Why is Mr. Mag not interested in sleeping with me? Or, maybe it��s because I��m too small? </i>Connie sighed with self-pity as she looked at herself in the mirror. Her confidence had taken a hit.


    <i>Oh yes. He said he had prepared some clothes for me. What do they look like? </i>Connie thought with anticipation. Ever since leaving the tribe, she had not had any warm clothing. She didn��t want to wear pretty dresses now. Instead, she preferred a set of warm andfortable clothing.


    Her cat ears moved as she stood next to the door. After she was certain nobody was out there, she opened the bathroom��s door gingerly. She saw a stool next to the door as soon as she opened a small gap. There was a set of sky blue clothes on it with a note that had both words and pictures.


    <i>Wow, it��s the color sky blue.</i> Connie��s eyes lit up as she picked up the clothes and the note.


    ��The correct way to wear a bra...�� Connie read out softly before taking out a little piece of clothing that had ace trimming on it from the stack of clothes. Confused, she said, ��What is this? This pattern is so pretty. Maybe it should be worn on the outside?��


    Mag was crossing his legs and drinking his afternoon tea leisurely. He turned his head back when he heard the sound of footsteps. When he saw Connie, who was wearing a sky blue technical jacket with a ck bra over it, he spat the tea in his mouth out immediately.

 Chapter 1196 - How Old Exactly Is This Buffoon?

    <h4>Chapter 1196: How Old Exactly Is This Buffoon?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Seeing Connie wear her bra on the outside made Mag��s jaw drop. Superman wore his underwear on the outside, and Catwoman wore her bra on the outside. Was she trying the superhero style?


    <i>Why? Am I that pretty?</i> Connie touched thece sides and looked at Mag with surprise. She did not think that his reaction would be so big after she got changed.


    ��Umm, this... this is underwear. It should be worn on the inside. Why did you wear it on the outside?�� Mag asked as he raised his brow.


    ��Worn on the inside? Why?�� Connie was puzzled. She tugged at theced sides. ��Look, these are such pretty patterns. Isn��t it better to wear it on the outside?��


    ��This is underwear, it��s used to...�� Mag used his hands to motion a little in front of his chest, but felt that he could not really describe it well, so he just straightforwardly said, ��In any case, this is underwear. It��s supposed to be kept private. You can��t wear it on the outside to show others, especially men. That��s not very appropriate.��


    ��If it can��t be seen, why is it made to be so pretty? There are little flowers and also embroidery. It��s such a pretty little shirt, it��s such a pity if other people can��t admire it.�� Connie was still bewildered.


    Mag was a little speechless. ��Bras are made to be cute and pretty not just because women like it that way. A part of the reason is that on special private asions, it��s for their men to admire. This is only limited to between each couple. No one would ever wear it on the outside.��


    ��I see.�� Connie thought for a while. After that, she looked at Mag and her eyes lit up. ��Then I will wear it for you to see!��


    ��???�� Mag was confused. Did this youngdy not understand what he said?


    ��I don��t have any lover, but I want someone to admire this pretty little shirt on me, so please be my lover for the time being,�� Connie said innocently.


    ��No,�� Mag rejected her resolutely.


    Although he did not mind watching an underwear show, he wasn��t sure when Gina would return to the restaurant, and whether Amy, who was having her ss just next door, woulde back to y for a while during lesson time. If someone identally saw this scene, it would be difficult to exin himself.


    ��Also, there are sps at the back of this little shirt. You will damage the sticity of the straps if you just tie it up.�� Mag nced at the casually-tied-up strap behind Connie. The system provided a very detailed pictorial instruction for wearing a bra!


    ��But...��


    ��If you don��t dress properly, you are fired,�� Mag said coldly.


    Connie shut her mouth and went up obediently.


    10 minutester, Connie came back down defeatedly with that ck bra in her hand. She stammered, ��I can��t sp them together. Can you teach me how?��


    Mag looked at Connie and felt as though he waspletely defeated by her stupidity. He reached over for that ck bra. There was no other choice but to teach her step by step.


    ��Look, put your arms through these straps, then position the bra so that it sticks nicely on your body. After that, reach your hands to your back and grab each side of the band. Use your fingers to feel where the sps are, then sp them together, and you are done wearing a bra. Do you understand it now?�� Mag asked Connie.


    Connie nodded. She looked at Mag, who was wearing the ck bra, and curiously asked, ��But how are you so good at it?��


    ��Once you be familiar with it, you would naturally know how to do it,�� Mag said smoothly as he unsped the bra with one hand.


    After Mag��s demonstration, Connie took the bra back upstairs. Finally...


    ��Mr. Mag!�� Connie��s voice came from upstairs.


    ��What is it again?�� Mag went upstairs with dread.


    The door to the bathroom was half open. A fair and clean back came into his view. The beautiful lines curved inwards slowly down towards the waist.


    Mag was caught off-guard, and he took an even better look.


    ��I think my arms are too short. I can��t sp them together...�� Connie turned her head and looked a little embarrassedly at Mag. Her hands were holding the sps as they moved up and down in a futile effort to sp the band together.


    ��That must have been hard on you.�� Mag sighed. He reached out to help her pull the two sides of the band together and sped it together. Then he shut the bathroom��s door for her. <i>How old exactly is this buffoon?</i>


    After a series of events, Connie was finally standing in front of Mag with her uniform worn properly.


    These clothes were reallyfortable. They could keep the cold outpletely. The only downside was that they made her feel a little hot wearing them indoors. However, Connie could not bear to take them off.


    Mag took a good look at Connie. The sky blue jacket fitted her perfectly. There were two dark lines running down seams at the arms and pants, making the jacket stand out even more.


    In addition, Connie��s great figure and her graceful elegance when she was serious made this delivery uniform look like it was a designer brand.


    Of course, that was only if she did not speak.


    The temperature outside now was negative 10��C, so Mag made the system add ayer of top-grade down in the jacket so that it would be light yet very warm, making it both like a windbreaker and a down jacket, which could keep the cold outpletely.


    Also, there were three big words on her back that said: ��Are you full?��


    Yes, that was the delivery branding that Mag had established in this world.


    The mission of the service was: Are you full? If you��re not, I��ll deliver some food to you!


    However, there were no telephones or the inte in this world. The poor connectivity made Mag hold back theunching of this n.


    His idea of doing this delivery business was not fully developed yet. He could not possibly get his customers toe to make their order, and then appoint a deliveryman to follow the customer back, right?


    ��Let��s go. I��ll bring you to practice.�� Mag picked up a dark blue helmet from the counter at the side, and put it on Connie��s head before walking towards the door.


    Connie��s head waspletely enveloped by the helmet. The visor with futuristic appearance was able to provide her with a wide view of 270��, and there was even a small screen on the top right-hand corner. However, it was currently ck.


    ��Wow, it��s so cool.�� Connie followed behind Mag as she looked around and gasped. Then, all of a sudden, she walked right into the door.


    Mag turned back to look at Connie, who was frantically trying to hold on to the door like an alien. He suddenly had doubts about whether he should allow her to learn to ride. If she were to go out on the road, she would probably be a killer.


    <i>A bicycle... should be fine, right?</i> Mag looked at the bicycle in front of him that was already upgraded. It was entirely shock-absorbent, and the basket in front was made a lot bigger. On top of that, there was a delivery box attached to the back, making its capacity far bigger than a normal deliveryman��s personal mobility device.


    Connie came over, and exaggeratedly asked, ��What��s this?��

 Chapter 1197 - Father, Who Is This Woman?

    <h4>Chapter 1197: Father, Who Is This Woman?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��This is a bicycle. As a deliveryman, you are responsible for sending the food to the customers�� hands. In order to make sure that the food stays fresh, you have toplete the delivery very quickly. Before you start your job officially, you have to learn how to ride a bicycle first,�� Mag exined.


    ��Bicycle?�� Connie walked around the bicycle. ��Is it something that will run on its own once I sit on it?��


    ��That��s an auto-pilot car.�� Mag shook his head. He did not want to continue that stupid conversation with Connie. He held the bicycle steady and got on the bicycle. ��Let me show you how to ride a bicycle. You have to master it by sunset today.��


    ��Mm-hm,�� Connie replied. She looked at Mag seriously. She had already decided that she had to work hard to stay in the restaurant, and then earn money and improve herself so that she could go back to the tribe to save her older brother as soon as possible.


    That baddie had already be the new chief, and she had no idea how long her older brother could survive. Her brother would probably be killed if the baddie ended up taking full control of the tribe, so she had to find a way out as soon as possible!


    Mag rode on the bicycle and gave a very detailed exnation on how to step on the pedals, how to keep the bicycle bnced, and how to break.


    Mag stopped beside Connie, and asked her, ��Do you understand?��


    ��My eyes understood.�� Connie nodded.


    ��How honest.�� Mag was speechless. He shoved the bicycle��s handlebars in Connie��s hands, and said, ��Start practicing. You won��t master riding a bicycle if you don��t fall a few times.��


    ��Mm-hm. I will definitely master it,�� Connie said confidently. She held the handlebars, and then copied how Mag got on to the bicycle. She ced both her feet on the pedals, and started swaying left and right as she tried to maintain her bnce.


    Mag watched at the side, and could not help but sway left and right with her.


    Five minutester, Mag looked at Connie, with her feet on the pedals and still in the same spot, swaying left and right. He could not help but say, ��Are you practicing the bncing beam? You got to start moving!��


    ��Oh,�� Connie replied. Just as she lifted one foot, the bnce that she had managed to keep for five minutes was upset. The bicycle tilted to the right, and shended headfirst right into the deep snow on the grass patch at the start.


    ��Aiya, I��m stuck! Save me~�� Connie��s feeble cries for help came from the pile of snow as she kicked her legs helplessly.


    Mag walked over, grabbed Connie��s legs, and pulled her out from the snow. This girl was very little, so she was not heavy.


    When she was finally back on her feet, Connie swayed a little before regaining her bnce. After that, she said in a fluster, ��Why is the sky so dark! Am I blind?��


    Mag wiped the snow off the helmet, and calmly said, ��Let��s continue practicing.��


    He was already slowly getting used to her stupidity. Although it was pretty funny the first time she fell, Connie actually had quite a good sense of bnce, and that was a really useful talent for learning riding.


    ��Mm-hm,�� Connie replied and continued practicing.


    After the nth time Mag pulled her out from a pile of snow, Connie could finally move on the bicycle alone. Although she was not very stable, and seemed as though she was going to fall several times, she was always saved by her great sense of bnce.


    ��Wow! I can ride a bicycle���� Before Connie even finished her sentence, she fell right into a pile of snow by the side.


    Mag walked over defeatedly, picked her out of the snow, and coldly said, ��Let��s continue.��


    To be able to get to this level on her first time riding a bicycle was really not bad. However, in case she got conceited, Mag did not praise her.


    It had been more than an hour since she started practicing. After falling multiple times, Connie did a clean drift to brake, stopping right in front of Mag. As she reached up to remove her helmet, Mag could see the heat rising above her head, but she was beaming as she asked, ��I��ve mastered it, right?��


    ��Yes, you��ve already mastered it.�� Mag looked at Connie, who was covered in perspiration but was still smiling broadly, in a slightly different light.


    Usually, girls would long be squatting at the side, crying, or give up straight away after falling time and again like her.


    However, Connie did not. She gritted her teeth and got up every time she fell. There were several times she picked herself right up after falling down.


    This did not seem like the kitten-eareddy who��d kept whining just now.


    ��So can I start working right now?�� Connie could not wait to start.


    ��No. Next, I have to bring you around for you to familiarize yourself with the streets around Chaos City. The most important thing about food delivery is to send the food quickly and urately to the customers. After receiving the order, you need to know where you have to send the food and which route to take. These are all very important issues.�� Mag shook his head, and then pointed at the top right-hand corner of Connie��s helmet.


    ��I��ve installed a map there. Although it cannot do real-time locating, it can automatically pan out the best route for you once you input the location.��


    Connie put the helmet back on, and a map really appeared in the top right-hand corner where it was a ck screen.


    ��Impressive.�� Connie��s eyes widened. Mr. Mag was a genius. Not only did he invent the bicycle, but he also invented this incredible map.


    Mag pushed his own bicycle out, and got on before he instructed Connie, ��Remember, don��t take off your helmet when you��re outside. That way, no one will recognize you.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Connie nodded. Mr. Mag really thought things through. Moreover, this helmet was not heavy at all, and it was so warm inside she did not want to take it off once she stepped outside.


    ��Let��s go. I��ll bring you around Chaos City.�� Mag rode off first on his bicycle, and Connie quickly climbed onto hers and followed behind him.


    ��Hm? Who is this cute kitten-eared big sister? Father is actually teaching her how to ride the bicycle. They even came out of the restaurant together just now. What is the rtionship between them? Should I put it down in my notebook?�� Amy muttered to herself on the second floor of the magic potion shop as shey at the window, watching the two of them disappear into the distance.


    Mag brought Connie around the southern part of the city, and brought her back to the restaurant when it was almost 5 pm.


    In any case, the system only requested that Mag started doing delivery, and he had the say for everything else, so he decided that he would only introduce the delivery in a limited area.


    Since he was already struggling to meet the demands of the restaurant, Mag did not consider earning extra money through delivery at all. He just wanted to settle a few orders to finish the system��s mission and get the recipe for the double-vor hot pot.


    ��Father, who is this woman?�� Amy walked in immediately after Mag and Connie arrived at the restaurant.

 Chapter 1198 - The Big Sister Invited Him To Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 1198: The Big Sister Invited Him To Sleep</h4>


    Amy looked at Connie with anger and grievance, like a little cat who saw its owner eating the little fish it hid.


    Mag was prepared to exin the situation to Amy, who appeared to be angry. ��Amy, she is����


    ��You actually have a daughter behind my back!�� Connie shrieked right at that moment, looking begrudgingly at Mag as though she found out that her husband had an affair and an illegitimate child behind her back.


    That natural acting, vivid expression, and overflowing wrath caught Mag by surprise so much that he even stopped to recall what exactly was the rtionship between him and this youngdy.


    No, what on earth was going on? All he did was take in a homeless stupid youngdy who was pushed into a corner by evildoers, and let here over to the restaurant to work as a deliveryman temporarily. Mag quickly came back to his senses. He reached over and flicked the forehead of Connie, who was ring at him as though she was demanding an exnation from him immediately, as he rolled his eyes, and said, ��So am I supposed to have a daughter in front of you?��


    ��Ow...�� Connie held her forehead and grumbled with grievance, ��But you really didn��t tell me that you have a daughter...��


    After that, he looked at Amy. This little fellow would never be hostile towards prettydies, but her reaction today was a little abnormal.


    Amy could feel Mag��s gaze and quickly smiled broadly. ��Actually, I am just curious as to who this pretty kitten-eared big sister is. Her pinkish-white kitten ears are so cute. Can I touch it?��


    ��Sure. You��re so cute too. You look just like a little elf,�� Connie said with a nod as she grew fonder of Amy. She loved ying with children because interacting with them made her happier.


    ��Meow~�� Just then, Ugly Duckling walked out from behind Amy and stretchedzily. After that, it nced derisively at Connie, walked to the front, and leaped nimbly onto the counter...


    ��Smack...��


    Ugly Duckling knocked right into the side of the counter. Although it tried to cling onto it with its paws, it still ended up sliding slowly down andnded on the floor facing up as it looked at the counter in defeat.


    ��This cat is so stupid.�� Connie burst intoughter.


    ��The pot calling the kettle ck,�� Mag said sarcastically.


    ��Ugly Duckling, I told you to eat less, didn��t I?�� Amy looked at Ugly Duckling, and seriously said, ��You��re not having dinner today, and you��ll have to run 10 rounds around the restaurant. Otherwise, you��re not allowed to go to sleep.��


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling crawled back up and walked to Amy��s side. It rubbed its head against Amy��s calf in an attempt to use its cuteness as an exchange for its dinner.


    ��There��s no room for discussion.�� Amy shook her head coldly.


    ��Meow.�� Ugly Ducklingy defeatedly on the floor, facing up.


    Yabemiya and the rest arrived very quickly. When they saw Connie, they were all a little curious as to who this cute kitten-eared youngdy was.


    <i>What beautiful big sisters. Mr. Mag is indeed incredible,</i> Connie thought to herself. In the past, she could still be considered the belle of the tribe, but now, in this restaurant, any other big sister here seemed to be prettier than her.


    Mag introduced, ��This is Connie. She��s a new employee I��ve just hired for the delivery service. She will be working with everyone in the future, so get to know each other.��


    ��Hello, I��m Connie,�� Connie greeted.


    ��Hi Connie, I am Miya. Wee to the restaurant.�� Miya was the first to walk up to Connie, and gave her a hug with a warm smile.


    ��Hello, I��m Ba.�� Ba went up to shake Connie��s hand. After that, she looked at her kitten ears curiously. ��Are those real ears?��


    ��They are,�� Connie said proudly, and moved her pinkish-white kitten ears.


    ��How cute!�� Ba��s eyes lit up. She had never seen kitten-eared women before in the moon nation, so that was very cute to her.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling moved forward and started moving its ears too.


    ��You��re just a duck. Even if you can move your ears, you��re just a fat duck that can move your ears.�� Amy turned Ugly Duckling��s head towards Connie. ��Look, Big Sister Connie��s ears are pinkish white and cute.��


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling meowed with grievance, and was starting to look at Connie with hostility.


    ��Elizabeth.�� Elizabeth did a cold self-introduction. She was not good at interacting with people, and had changed a lot sinceing to Mamy Restaurant.


    ��Hi,�� Connie replied carefully. She could sense the powerful aura from Elizabeth. This cold woman was very powerful despite her age, which showed how talented she was. That was something she had always longed for.


    ��Continue chatting. I will prepare for dinner.�� Mag turned to walk towards the kitchen. It seemed as though Connie would get along fine with everyone. After all, other than being a little stupid, Connie��s looks and personality were still quite likable.


    The Steamed Fish Head with Diced Hot Red Peppers in the afternoon obviously did not make Connie smarter, so Mag had given up on trying to make her smarter in the evening, and made spicy grilled fish for dinner.


    Connie thought that chopped chili was the spiciest thing that ever existed, but when she bit into a peppercorn, the numbness and spiciness made her cry.


    ��My... My mouth isn��t mine anymore...�� Connie licked her lips as tears started welling up in her eyes.


    Everyone burst out inughter when they saw her expression.


    After dinner, Miya and the rest helped to pack the restaurant up.


    ��Then where is Connie staying tonight?�� Miya asked Mag. Although Connie did not tell them about herself in detail, she did not hide the fact that she had nowhere to go.


    Connie looked at Mag and was in a dilemma. <i>Although it��s not too appropriate to sleep in the same bed with a man, should I ept or reject it if he offers?</i>


    ��Firis��s room has been empty ever since she left. Connie can stay there,�� Mag said straightaway.


    ��Shouldn��t I be sleeping with you?�� Connie blurted out.


    ��Huh?��


    Everyone turned to look at Mag and Connie with surprise. Could there be some illicit rtionship between them?


    ��I am a man you cannot sleep with.�� Mag nced at Connie, and calmly said, ��Follow Miya and the rest of them to the employees�� dormitory to sleep.


    ...


    ��Today is Monday. The weather is sunny. Father saved a cute kitten-eared big sister, and the big sister invited him to sleep...�� Amy wrote those words in her notebook.

 Chapter 1199 - The Emperor Star Will Fall And A New King Will Emerge!

    <h4>Chapter 1199: The Emperor Star Will Fall And A New King Will Emerge!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Before sleeping at night, Mag told Amy and Anna a little story as usual.


    Amy cuddled Ugly Duckling, which was already asleep, as shey beside Anna, who had her eyes closed, but quickly opened them again to look at Mag.


    ��Anna, what��s wrong? Can��t sleep?�� Mag asked softly. This little girl seemed to have something on her mind.


    ��I was thinking if Big Sister Firis has reached the ce, and if Big Sister Shirley is doing fine now...�� Anna nodded with a worried face.


    Mag was taken aback. So this little fellow was worried about Firis and Shirley. What a sensible and kind child. Smiling, he said, ��So that��s what you��re worried about. Today, the people that sent Firis to the north came back. They told me that Firis had already met up safely with the Night Elves. On top of that, they even saw Shirley. She was fine, and was not hurt. Now, they even have food. Firis would make delicious food for them.��


    ��Really?�� Anna��s eyes lit up.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Mag nodded with certainty.


    ��That��s great. I��m d that they��re alright,�� Anna said with a smile.


    ��So, our little Anna has to go to sleep quickly. Otherwise, it would be their turn to worry about whether you slept and ate well,�� Mag said with a smile as he tucked Anna in.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Anna closed her eyes obediently.


    Mag switched the lights off, and went to the balcony to practice his sword for a while before showering and lying in bed to think about the delivery service.


    Most restaurants would use the delivery service as a means for additional ie. However, that was on Earth. The convenience of ordering food on your phone and therge number of delivery services avableid the foundation for the efficient delivery service.


    Now, there were no telephones, much less handphones. How customers had to order the food posed a problem to Mag.


    <i>Bringing this world forcefully into the telmunication era just for delivery service is too unrealistic. The number of years needed to do that is not even the biggest problem. What��s important is how tomorrow��s mission can bepleted. </i>Mag dismissed the idea of making telephones widespread. He pondered for a while, and an idea shed past his mind. Something the system had said previously gave him quite an inspiration.


    ...


    The city of Tatari was located in the northwest of the Roth Empire. It had an army of 50,000, and was the empire��s most important town at the northwestern border. The orcs�� territory was just a little further to the west.


    The orcs and the Roth Empire had gone through wars of varying intensity over the years. The orcs had been looting the viges and little towns on the empire��s border for decades taking advantage of their strength and flexibility, causing the people living at the border to live a life of misery.


    However, after Alex settled in Tatari, instead of chasing the looting orcs away, he led the army to reim thend and kill the orcs at the border of the empire multiple times, letting none of them off.


    Ever since then, the orcs did not dare to trespass the border again. However, wars of varying intensity still did not cease at the northwestern border.


    Alex was no longer the city lord of Tatari. The city lord of this mighty city was now the first prince, Sean. As the chiefmander of the northwestern army, Sean also took up the role of being the city lord of this important northwestern city.


    Just yesterday, Sean returned to the city lord��s castle in Tatari from Rodu.


    Sean and five other armored generals were in the meeting room of the city lord��s castle.


    A middle-aged general looked at Sean, and said, ��Your Highness, the empire��s northwestern army of 300,000 is now under your control, and they are all strong and fearless knights who have fought with the orcs for a long time. However, His Majesty still hasn��t appointed you as the heir to the throne, and has even been changing the second-inmand of the northwestern army so regrly these days. Do you think...��


    ��You want me to revolt?�� Sean asked coldly as he looked at that general.


    That general did not shift his gaze. He stood up decisively, and said, ��Your Highness, you are talented and brave. You have been at the border for decades, risking your life with all of us. I��ve already treated you as the sessor to the throne. The second prince has been leading a life of luxury in Rodu ever since he was young. He knows nothing about training and formations, nor does he know about the cruelty of the orcs. If he was to be the king, he would definitely not be a good one. If the king insists on appointing the second prince as his sessor, we are all willing to serve you as our king!��


    The other generals also rose, and respectfully said to Sean, ��We are all willing to serve you as our king!��


    Sean looked at all the generals and his expression rxed a little. However, his tone was still as deep as he said, ��My father is still in the pink of health. Don��t bring up the subject of the session anymore, and do not say a word about it to others. Otherwise, all of our lives would be at stake.��


    ��But...�� That general still wanted to go on.


    ��Josh might have the support of the magic casters, but a magic caster is still just an aide. He won��t be able to amount to anything, so he should be the one who��s anxious instead of me. Why should we be so anxious?�� Sean said with a slight smile as an evil glint shed past his eyes.


    ...


    Rodu, in the Magus Tower.


    Standing in the Magus Tower, one could have a clear view of the entire Rodu, even the pce.


    The status of the Magus Tower increased as the number and strength of the magic casters slowly increased. Their might was alreadyparable to that of the army.


    The magic casters of the empire would have some sort of mark of the Magus Tower on their body. They fought like the knights in the army to protect the empire��snd and people, so they were all deeply loved and respected by the people.


    At this moment, on the top floor of the Magus Tower, Josh was standing by the window, looking at the simrly towering pce, and wondering how much longer it would take before he could officially move into that pce, and be the most powerful being in the Nond Continent.


    Several years ago, as the second prince, he never had the thought of bing the owner of that pce. The attraction of magic was far greater than the throne embedded with jewels to him.


    It was not until he met that elf princess who left her trace at the top floor of the Magus Tower. It was love at first sight.


    After that, Alex appeared.


    After that, her heart ran off with Alex.


    Alex was a man that would make any other man in the world pale inparison. It was just like the sudden appearance of the brightest star, and even he, the second prince of the empire, was easily overlooked.


    From that day onwards, he understood that even if he spent his entire life practicing magic, he would never defeat Alex even at thest moment of his life.


    So he started longing for and pursuing power. An individual, even if he was a god, could still be bitten to death by countless ants.


    Three years ago, he thought that Alex was dead, and Irina��s heart was finally going to be his.


    However, he appeared again three yearster, still as powerful and unparalleled. Once again, he took her heart away.


    ��Sir, when can I be the king of the Roth Empire?�� Josh asked as he turned back to Richard, who was behind him.


    ��Almost.�� Richard stared intently at the pce before looking up at the sky. A bright star was slowly bing dim as though it was covered by ayer of fog. He muttered to himself, ��The emperor star will fall and a new king will emerge!��


    ...


    In arge courtyard in the northwestern part of the pce, tens of carpenters were busying around under the bright lights.


    Yuri was sitting on a high stool, watching a suit of battle armor in front of him be mightier and stronger as he let out a sigh. ��Silly. Do you reckon that a lot of people will die if this is used on the battlefield?��


    ��Your Highness, His Majesty had already said before that this would be used to protect the borders and prevent a lot of deaths and injuries of our people,�� the servant at the side replied softly.


    ��If it was just to protect the border, who else would dare to invade our empire other than the giant dragons? If the giant dragons were to invade us, this timber is simply useless.�� Yuri shook his head, and was still as mncholic as he looked up at the sky andmented, ��I suddenly want to look for that little fool.��

 Chapter 1200 - The Boss Does Indeed Have A Fetish For Dragons

    <h4>Chapter 1200: The Boss Does Indeed Have A Fetish For Dragons</h4>


    ��This is your room, Connie. Boss has prepared a set of toiletries for you in the bathroom. Yours are blue,�� Miya said as she brought Connie into the room.


    ��Thank you,�� Connie replied, her gaze totally attracted by the room��s essories and warm decorations.


    Afortable big bed, pretty dressing table, and full-length windows that were facing the square. The starlight could shine in through the windows when they pulled the curtains open.


    ��This house is simply fantastic!�� Connie marvelled as shey on the bed gently. She felt the soft silk quilt engulf her. The warm and soft feeling was simply toofortable.


    After living out in the open for two weeks, she finally had a ce to settle in, and she didn��t expect it would be sofortable.


    Miya smiled as she watched Connie lying on the bed. She had felt the same when she hadin on the big bed for the very first time. She even felt she could lie on it for the rest of her life because it was simply toofortable.


    After relishing the softness and warmth in bed for a moment, Connie finally got up to wash up in the bathroom. She was a little shocked to see the two taps.


    ��The boss does indeed have a fetish for dragons. He even installed water dragon heads in the staff dormitory...�� Connie murmured before turning on the tap, and used her hands to ssh warm water onto her face. She smiled brightly, and said, ��I am going to install these water dragon heads at home in the future. It��s so convenient...��


    ...


    ��How long has the Mamy Restaurant been closed? Why do I feel like 100 years have passed?��


    ��It��s been closed for seven, eight days. Is Boss Mag bing egoistic? He didn��t open for business for 10-odd days.��


    ��Bro, did you learn your maths... from a physical education teacher?��


    ��Our P.E teacher was the husband of our maths teacher. He took over our maths teacher��s lesson, and he gave us maths lessons instead of going to the field. Half of our ss almost couldn��t graduate.��


    Early morning, a long line began to form outside of Mamy Restaurant. Many of them even came earlier than the cleaners. They heaved a sigh of relief in their hearts after they saw the sign was removed from the door.


    At 6.30 am, the cleaners came to the Mamy Restaurant punctually. They hadn��t had the congee with pork and century egg that Boss Mag made for two days, and they had felt much colder than usual. The hot porridge they had in the morning could warm them for the entire day.


    The bells at the door rang as the door opened. Miya came out with a big pot as Ba and the rest came out with big bowls. Mag came outst with a bigdle and a signboard.


    ��Boss Mag, you said yesterday that you were going to release a new item today. Are you?�� Harrison, who was standing at front of the line, asked curiously.


    Everyone��s eyes lit up. Did Mag spend the past few days toe up with a new item? If there was a new item that could console their stomachs, they could let being stood up for the past few days go.


    ��The signboard has all the information.�� Mag hung the signboard on the door, and then went to the pot that had its lid removed with its bigdle.


    ��Today��s new item: steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers! Only for lunch and dinner.��


    Everyone quickly looked toward the signboard, and those in the front read it out loud.


    ��Steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers? It sounds like another very spicy fish?��


    ��Shouldn��t the fish heads be thrown away? How could they be made into a dish? Is it really nice?��


    ��I��m really looking forward to this new item as I love to eat fish. Furthermore, the meat near the head is very tender, okay?!��


    The customers in the line began to have a discussion animatedly as they fantasized about the new item.


    Mag simply smiled and didn��t provide any exnations. They had to taste the food themselves. Saying too much would only give them unnecessary connections.


    The piping hot congee with pork and century egg was scooped into the big bowls and passed to the cleaners who were freezing. His mood brightened as he looked at the simple smiles on their faces.


    With Miya and the gang��s help, the 30-odd bowls of congee were quickly distributed to the cleaners. They sat on the stairs, holding onto the big bowls. The regr customers who came to line up early couldn��t help but gulp.


    ��Boss Mag, why don��t you sell me a bowl of congee with pork and century egg in this pot? Who could resist watching others eat early in the morning with an empty stomach?�� a regr customermented.


    ��Yes, Boss Mag. We came so early to line up, so give us some hot porridge first. We are all your old customers already. We can even stand and eat,�� the customers chimed in too. A hot bowl in the cold winter was simply the best. Even though they were all respectable people with a high social status, they couldn��t care less now.


    The congee with pork and century egg was just released a few days ago and only supplied during breakfast, and because the soybean milk and Youtiao were so delicious, not many people had tried the newly released breakfast item.


    However, the customers who were lining up now were cold and hungry, and their stomachs began to growl as they smelled that enticing aroma. They only realized now that they had underestimated this particr breakfast item.


    ��It��s not the time for business yet, and this congee with pork and century egg is specially provided for them, so I cannot sell to you guys.�� Mag shook his head, not giving them any room for negotiation. Then, he perplexedly said, ��Moreover, it is still an hour before we open for business, you guys coulde and line upter. Why do youe so early? In this case, you end up lining up earlier and earlier, and in the end, it will be you guys who suffer.��


    A youngdy cleared her throat andined, ��Boss Mag, isn��t it all your fault? I got to start work at 8 am. In order to eat breakfast at your restaurant before I go to work, I have toe early, or else I will bete if I am at the back of the line.��


    ��Yes, we do want toeter, but the front spots would be taken up. Boss Mag, the more famous you get, the more difficult it gets for us, your customers. It��s sad for us.�� The other customers nodded. Who didn��t wish to stay longer in their warm beds? They were afraid to miss out on breakfast.


    Those who came earlier were mostly those who got to go to work. Of course, there were also those who came early specially because they hadn��t eaten the delicacies at Mamy Restaurant for three days.


    Mag felt rather apologetic as he looked at the crowd. It was indeed not easy toe and line up so early in the middle of winter.


    Everyone looked at Mag and wondered if he would make them some breakfast in advance because he was touched.


    Mag considered seriously before saying, ��Alright then. I will set a new rule. We will only ept people lining up 30 minutes before operations. Even those who came early can only line up 30 minutes before.��

 Chapter 1201 - W-What Have You Done To Me…

    <h4>Chapter 1201: W-What Have You Done To Me...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��This is a good idea. Otherwise, people are going toe and line up in the middle of the night when you be famous on the whole continent. Then we, your regr customers, would have no chance to eat the delicacies you made,�� Harrison agreed.


    The other customers nodded in agreement too. Now, nobody had to worry that others were going toe and line up early. Mag hade up with a good idea.


    The regrs knew Mag��s temperament. He wouldn��t provide them with breakfast before the designated time. Furthermore, the pot of congee was only meant for the cleaners, and there was no extra for them. Hence, they didn��t insist on having their meal in advance.


    <i>These fellows. I will watch how many days you eat it. These rich people are all not good. They just want to do good suddenly, and they would regret it in no time. </i>Elton was biting into a cold biscuit a distance away as he shivered. He looked at Mamy Restaurant grudgingly before taking a hard bite of the big biscuit in his hand.


    Miya brought the pot, which was about 1/3 full, back into the restaurant after the cleaners had their fill. This would be their breakfast.


    <i>There are so many customers here, would someone recognize me?</i> Connie hid in the restaurant as she looked at the crowd outside worriedly. Then, she put on her helmet.


    ��Don��t you feel hot wearing the helmet in the restaurant?�� Mag asked Connie who was fully dressed with augh. The indoor temperature was 26 degrees Celsius, and this fellow was wearing the riding gear meant for -15 degrees. Was she joking around?


    ��I feel I am going to have a heat stroke...�� Connie��s weak voice came out from the helmet before fainting on the spot.


    ��Connie, are you okay?�� Everyone quickly came over to check on Connie. However, because none of them knew healing magic, they didn��t know what to do at that moment.


    ��Let me handle her.�� Mag put thedle back in the pot as he walked to Connie with resignation.


    <i>Because she wore too many clothes, a cat-eared maiden got a heat stroke at -15 degrees Celsius! If this stupid news headline ever got out, it would probably be one of the stupidest headlines ever? </i>Mag thought. He removed Connie��s helmet and the outeryer of her technical jacket before letting the System lower the temperature around her. Then, he took a bottle of ��Huoxiang Zhengqi Shui�� from the medical kit, and fed the whole bottle to her<sup>1</sup>.


    Amy, who wasing down as she yawned, saw this scene. Her eyes glowered as she said, ��Father lowered Big Sister Connie who was sweating profusely onto the floor, pulled open her clothes, and poured an unknown liquid into her mouth roughly. What is he doing?��


    ��Cough, cough...�� Connie coughed as she started to regain consciousness. She could taste an unusual taste in her mouth. With teary eyes, she said to Mag, ��W-what have you done to me...��


    She resembled a maiden who was waking up after she was drugged, and looking at the person who drugged her innocently after the worst had happened.


    ��Whatever needs to be done was done.�� Mag got up calmly and walked to the table at the side.


    ��Y-you...�� Connie had a piteous expression.


    ��Boss saved you, Connie. Drink some water before we eat.�� Yabemiya brought a ss of warm water over as she helped Connie up with a smile.


    ��Oh, I see.�� Connie looked around her. There were so many people around, so Boss couldn��t have done anything weird to her. She rinsed her mouth with that ss of water. That weird taste was so strong that it woke the drowsy her up instantly.


    ��Don��t ever wear the helmet and jacket in the restaurant again, or you will continue to faint,�� Mag said to Connie who was about to pull up the zipper.


    ��Okay.�� Connie nodded as she put the helmet aside and removed the jacket.


    ��It��s indeed much cooler,�� Connie mumbled. Because she was out in the cold for the past few days, she couldn��t bear to remove the warmer clothing now.


    Mag sent Amy to school after breakfast. He hung another signboard on the door.


    ��Mamy Restaurant��s takeaway delivery service trial: the restaurant will be having a trial for delivery service today. People who are allowed to use this service: the customers who cannote to the restaurant personally, but need to eat the restaurant��s food. Dishonest customers will be cklisted. Today��s trial will be limited to one order,�� a customer read out loud.


    ��Takeaway? What is that?��


    ��Delivery service? Does that mean we can eat Mamy Restaurant��s food at home too?��


    ��This limitation is very restrictive. As long as your legs are fine, you would most likely be restricted?��


    ��Shouldn��t the crux be that it is only limited to one order, meaning there would only be one order per day?��


    The customers disyed a huge interest in the content of the signboard, but they didn��t feel it was practical. They were already at the restaurant, so there was no point for them to order another set of takeaway to eat at home. Wasn��t it more enjoyable to eat the scrumptious foods as soon as they were cooked?


    ��Cough, cough~ What should I have for breakfast today? The Yangzhou fried rice or soybean milk and youtiao?�� A youngdy in the line was covering her mouth as she coughed. There was a hint of ponderment on her face before her eyes suddenly lit up. <i>Oh yes. Why don��t I try the congee with pork and century egg that the cleaners were having? They seemed to have enjoyed it.</i>


    Bonnie was the store manager of a rather big jewellery store. Her strong capability was obvious as she was promoted to this position at the age of 26.


    However, it was not easy being a store manager. She was the best salesperson for three years running. She had to receive dozens of customers every day, and talked constantly all day. Even though she did her best to protect her throat, it was still damaged.


    Although she didn��t have to receive a lot of customers these days, she still had to entertain many of the regr customers personally. Her throat was alway dry and itchy, especially when she just woke up. No amount of warm water was helpful, and she didn��t feel like eating anything.


    She heard a customer talk about Mamy Restaurant asionally, so she came to try it out. She didn��t expect to discover a culinary treasure, and now her daily breakfast was settled. Although her throat was still dry and itchy, her tummy issue was settled.


    It was important to maintain her image and decorum being in the business of jewellery, and coughing in front of a customer was very rude. Although she tried her best to control it, she would still let out a cough or two asionally.


    Many capabledies were looking to take over her position, and the boss had deliberately talked to her two days ago. Even though he said he was concerned for her, she knew she was going to lose her job if her throat��s condition remained the same or worsened.


    She had tried many drugs during this time, but their effects were negligible. She was prepared to go and look for a magical pharmacist after she got off work today.


    The restaurant started its operations, and the customers in the front took their seats.


    Connie flipped open the menu to have a look. She closed the menu gently when Miya came over to take her order, and smilingly said, ��I would like to have a helping of congee with pork and century egg and one sweet tofu pudding. Thank you.��

 Chapter 1202 - A Century Egg That Bounces

    <h4>Chapter 1202: A Century Egg That Bounces</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Bonnie took a quick nce at the clock on the wall. She needed to receive a very esteemed customer, Madam Maffia of the Marquis Family,ter that morning.


    She was a loyal customer of the jewellry store who spent millions every year. She knew her for years, and it was always she who handled her business. It was still the same after she was promoted to the store manager.


    However, Madam Maffia had a very serious mysophobia. Her requests were so stringent that they were almost perverted.


    After handling her for years, Bonnie was already very familiar with all types of situations, but the biggest problem today was not someone else, but her throat��s condition.


    ��Cough, cough.�� Bonnie used her silk handkerchief to cover her mouth as she nodded to an elf sitting across from her apologetically. If she coughed in front of Madam Maffia, she would nevere to this jewellery store again. Her already precarious job position was going to get worse.


    <i>I should have gone to look for that magical pharmacist yesterday. I should have also prepared a portion of cough syrup for emergencies like this.</i> She sighed in her heart. She could only drink more water when she got to the store, and hope it would stop her coughing.


    ��Your congee with pork and century egg and sweet tofu pudding.�� Yabemiya came over with a tray, and put down the congee and sweet tofu pudding.


    The aroma of meat and a unique aroma greeted her nose.


    <i>Smells so good!</i>


    Bonnie��s eyes lit up, and her gaze was attracted by that bowl of congee with pork and century egg in front of her. Semi-transparent century egg and minced meat were mixed among the thick white porridge, and chopped green onions were scattered on top with an aroma.


    She came early to line up, and her stomach was already growling. She was already drooling when she watched the cleaners eat it, so she ordered one for herself.


    Bonnie wasn��t sure if it was her misconception, but she felt the aroma of the bowl of congee with pork and century egg in front of her seemed to be even thicker than the ones that the cleaners had earlier.


    <i>Century egg? Boss Mag is always giving his food items interesting names.</i> Bonnieughed slightly as she used the wooden spoon to scoop the congee up, and there was a piece of semi-transparent brown century egg in it.


    She suddenly had an idea, and she raised the wooden spoon against the window to have a look. The shiny and transparent century egg had a glow that resembled gemstones. There was even a beautiful pattern of pine twig on the surface.


    ��Wow.�� Bonnie opened her mouth in disbelief. She had worked in the jewellery store for years, and this could rival many gemstones for their rity, color, and beautiful and soft luster. It was hard to imagine that it was just an egg.


    <i>This should be called a gem egg. Boss Mag is indeed a master artist. </i>Bonnie marvelled. She was curious how aplete century egg looked like. It had to be beautiful.


    Although she couldn��t bear it, the aroma that greeted her and her rumbling stomach made Bonnie eat that spoon of congee with pork and century egg.


    The white porridge melted almost instantly in the mouth with a hint of meat aroma and the unique egg aroma. Then, it was the absolute main in this congee��century egg.


    The mushy and tasty porridge didn��t soften the century egg. It wasn��t hard, nor was it soft. There was a special bounciness against the tongue.


    Bonnie let the century egg roll about at the tip of her tongue. After she was sure that it didn��t dissolve, she used her tongue to split it apart.


    It had a soft and bouncy texture. After biting it apart, a faint aroma spread out from the tongue, and it was the source of the congee with pork and century egg��s unique aroma. It became nicer as one continued to chew.


    Like a kid who discovered something fun, Bonnie chewed on that bouncy century egg happily. Her gloomy feeling seemed to get much better too.


    She swallowed the chewed century egg, and it became a refreshing coolness that glided down her throat into her stomach, as if she had swallowed a sweet and refreshing cough syrup. Bonnie felt the symptoms of her scratchy throat were alleviated instantly. Even her breathing felt much smoother.


    ��T-this, this is?�� Bonnie touched her throat in disbelief. The coolness faded away slowly, but the dry and itchy feeling didn��t return immediately. It was as if a pail of cold water was sshed on it, and made it go away.


    <i>Could this congee with pork and century egg have the effect of soothing an itchy throat?!</i> Bonnie was surprised, and she quickly ate another spoonful of congee with pork and century egg. After swallowing the chewed century egg with the congee, the refreshing sensation in the throat was even more obvious.


    <i>It really works!</i> Bonnie ate mouthful after mouthful of congee with pork and century egg. The congee warmed her stomach, but the throat felt cooler and moist, and the dry and itchy feeling was dispelled.


    <i>This sensation is extremely soothing.</i> There was only one feeling in Bonnie��s heart. She had to spend a lot of time dealing with the symptoms of her itchy throat every morning with lots of warm water and lozenges before she would feel a little better, but just a bowl of congee with pork and century egg had now achieved the effect that she had never achieved before.


    ��Ding!��


    Bonnie looked at the empty bowl in front of her as she finished the entire bowl of the scrumptious congee with pork and century egg unknowingly. The scratchy throat symptoms were totally suppressed, and the refreshing and soothing sensation made her feel like singing.


    <i>This congee with pork and century egg is scrumptious and unique. It seems like I don��t have to worry about my throat��s condition today. </i>Bonnie smiled as she touched her throat. She moved the empty bowl aside, brought the sweet tofu pudding over, and started eating.


    Eating a bowl of tofu pudding for breakfast every day made her skin smoother and smoother. The whitening effect was also much better than the pearl powder��s. This had be Bonnie��s biggest motivation toe and line up 30 minutes earlier every day. She would miss it if she waste.


    Bonnie gestured for Yabemiya toe over after she finished the tofu pudding. ��Excuse me. Is the congee with pork and century egg avable for takeaway? I would like to take away a small helping of it.��


    ��The congee with pork and century egg is avable for takeaway. One small helping, please wait at the counter for collection.�� Miya nodded, and then told Anna, who came over to settle the bill with Bonnie.


    ��Thank you.�� Bonnie quickly received the wrapped up congee with pork and century egg, and left Mamy Restaurant with it.


    Although her throat felt soothed now, and the urge to cough was gone, she never liked to take risks. Hence, she took away a helping of congee with pork and century egg to eat before the appointment to be 100% sure.


    Shia Jewellery was one of the top three jewellery boutiques in Chaos City. It was located at the busiest location in Aden Square among dozens of jewellery shops. But without a doubt, Shia Jewellery was the shiniest among them.


    Bonnie was the first to arrive at the store. She put the congee with pork and century egg in her store manager��s office before assigning the jobs for employees who came gradually.


    ��I heard Madam Maffia ising to the store today, but the manager��s throat seems to have worsened. Would there be any problems?�� a young store assistant said softly with a hint of worry.


    ��Madam Maffia has mysophobia. She is definitely not going toe to Shia Jewellery again if the manager coughs in front of her, and we will lose a big spender. I wonder, will Boss feel a heartache?�� a slightly older store assistant said with a smile. There was a hint of schadenfreude in her eyes.

 Chapter 1203 - The First Delivery Order

    <h4>Chapter 1203: The First Delivery Order</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Seems like she can��t wait for me to get fired and take over my position. She can��t bother to hide her intentions.</i> Bonnie, who was going to her office with a ss of warm water, happened to hear that assistant��s words, and she smiled self-deprecatingly.


    Callie was five, six years senior to her, and she would be the first choice for the position of manager once the previous manager left. However, the boss had chosen Bonnie who had a better sales performance.


    In this business, the sales results and the number of customers were what mattered the most. Seniority wasn��t the most important barometer.


    Even though she looked convinced on the surface, Callie had been bad-mouthing her behind her back. She even gave up hiding it after she saw Bonnie��s throat��s condition worsen.


    Bonnie was aware of all this; she simply couldn��t bother with her. Her crushing sales performance was enough for the boss to ignore any rumors and bad-mouthing. If she left Shia Jewellery now, the sales volume would most probably decrease by half.


    All the other jewellery stores were willing to hire her, including the other top two shops.


    Of course, this was only if Bonnie��s throat and health remained as it was. A store manager and sales personnel who coughed throughout the day were obviously not up to standard.


    And that was the source of her anxiety during this time.


    However, her mood and throat both felt extra refreshing today, and she hadn��t felt sofortable and refreshed for a long time. Her throat felt years younger.


    <i>It would be great if it couldst for a whole day,</i> Bonnie thought. Even half a day was good enough as she didn��t mind having congee with pork and century egg for lunch too. Its scrumptiousness had won her over.


    Callie shut her mouth as soon as she saw Bonnie, but she didn��t bother to hide the disdain in her eyes.


    The boss��s attitude was starting to change recently. A woman who was coughing constantly didn��t deserve to be the manager. If she lost Madam Maffia, the big spender, this woman deserved to get lost from her manager��s post.


    <i>I have worked in this jewellery store for 20 years, and I gave all my youth to it. The manager��s position was supposed to be mine... </i>Callie thought as she looked at Bonnie.


    The other staff continued to work quietly. Although many of them liked the gentle-mannered manager, Bonnie, better, if she was reced, they had to be respectful to Callie as they were going to work under her.


    ��Madam Maffia will be here at 9 am. Before she arrives, go and invite a water-based magic caster to fully cleanse the shop and push all the other appointments to the afternoon.�� Bonnie��s gaze swept across all the staff members and finallynded on Callie. In a cold voice, she said, ��I will receive Madam Maffia personally. If anyone makes any mistake that causes Madam Maffia any displeasure or worse, she will be the one fully responsible.��


    Callie looked her straight in the eyes with a smile, and contrarily asked, ��And if it is the manager that causes the madam��s displeasure?��


    ��This is beyond your scope. The boss will decide for himself,�� Bonnie replied calmly.


    Callie��s eyelids twitched, but she stopped herself from rebutting as she viciously thought, <i>I��ll see how long you canst. If you screw up Madam Maffia��s orders, your reputation will be tarnished in this circle totally.</i>


    ...


    Mamy Restaurant.


    Mag looked at the customers who were starting to go back, and asked Miya, ��Has anyone ordered delivery yet?��


    ��Although a few customers did enquire about it, the requirements that Boss set were too stringent, and they all couldn��t fulfil it. Hence, the only delivery avable has not been ordered yet.��


    ��Too stringent?�� Mag murmured to himself. All he asked for were a closer location and the inability for the person receiving the order toe to the restaurant personally, and yet have the need to eat the restaurant��s food. Was this really too much to ask?


    Ding!


    The restaurant��s door opened, and a strapping man walked in.


    ��Dear customer, the restaurant is about to close for a break. Pleasee againter.�� Miya looked at the clock on the wall which showed that the operating hours were over. After thest few customers finished their meals, the breakfast service would be officially over.


    ��I am not here for breakfast. I stayed next to you, and I heard that the restaurant has some delivery thing? Does it mean that you could send the food to a designated ce at a designated time?�� That man showed them the prison guard��s epaulettes and got straight to the point.


    ��Yes. We are starting from today.�� Mag came out from the kitchen and took a look at that prison guard��s epaulettes. Staying at the Bastie Prison indeed meant staying next door to them, but was this prison guard ordering a meal for an inmate?


    ��However, we are just starting the trial, and we have certain requirements for the customer cing the order...�� Mag swallowed his words after he pondered. He directly asked, ��May I ask, whom are you cing the order for? What��s the order? Where is the location?��


    Mag suddenly straightened out his thoughts. His objective today wasn��t to set the rules for delivery, but to fulfil the first order mission that the System set and get the reward. He might even stop this form of business tomorrow if he was in a bad mood, so there was no need to be so particr.


    ��I would like to order a helping of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� for our deputy warden, and delivery is to Bastie Prison next door to you. I heard you only supply the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� in the evening, so you may deliver it tonight,�� that prison guard replied.


    Mag hesitantly asked, ��Is your deputy warden... the one who jumped over from next door a while ago?��


    Mag had asting impression of the Hairless Monk, Rex, who was the one that jumped over the wall from next door on the day that ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� was released. He attracted the attention of both the city lord and lord of the Gray Temple at the same time.


    Moreover, he had seen him around for the past few days. He ordered a helping of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� every day faithfully. That shiny bald head already had short and thick ck hair growing out of it. He was literally the living advertisement of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.


    ��Yes. Lord Rex is the deputy warden of Bastie Prison now.�� That prison guard nodded with an unnatural expression.


    He had been one of the highest risk inmates in Bastie Prison only a few days ago, and now he became the deputy warden who only took orders from one person. Even the prison guards couldn��t adapt to this rapid change in this short period of time.


    ��The deputy warden can��te to the restaurant personally today?�� Mag asked again.


    ��Yes. The deputy warden is on duty tonight, so he cannot leave the prison.�� That prison guard nodded.


    <i>Perfect! </i>Mag marvelled in his heart. The deputy warden stayed next door at the Bastie Prison, but couldn��t leave it because of his duty, and had to nourish his newly grown hair with ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. He happened to fit all the requirements that he had set.


    ��Alright. Please tell the deputy warden that our delivery rider will send the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� to the prison at 5 o��clock today. Please be ready to receive it,�� Mag said to that prison guard with a smile, epting the first delivery order.

 Chapter 1204 - Helena, This Old Hag, Truly Deserves To Die

    <h4>Chapter 1204: Helena, This Old Hag, Truly Deserves To Die</h4>


    Mag felt much more rxed after confirming the first delivery order, and aspared to the variousplicated alleys andnes and all kinds of different housing, it was much less likely for Connie to get lost when she was delivering to the Bastie Prison next door.


    There was only one single door for such a big prison. She was definitely going to send it there, right?


    ��Pleasee again.�� Yabemiya turned the wooden sign over after she sent thest customer off, and it indicated that the breakfast hours were over.


    ��Should I be doing something?�� Connie came downstairs with the helmet in her hands. Everyone was busy in the morning, but she wasn��t required to do anything. Although it was rxing, she felt rather bad about it.


    ��If you really feel bored, you could go ride the bicycle around to get familiarized with the streets.�� Mag looked around before zooming onto Anna, and smilingly asked, ��Anna, do you want to go and have a ride with Connie?��


    ��Alright.�� Anna nodded her little head.


    ��Remember to bring her back if she gets lost,�� Mag whispered as he ced a pair of little rabbit earmuffs on Anna��s head.


    ��Mm-hm,�� Anna replied obediently and followed Connie, who was fully suited up, out the door.


    ��Be careful and don��t let Anna fall,�� Mag reminded Connie.


    ��Don��t worry. My riding skills are super����


    ��St...��


    Connie, who was pushing the bicycle, stepped on a piece of ice and fell backwards onto the ground. The bicycle fell on top of her.


    ��Big Sister Connie, are you still okay?�� Anna asked rather anxiously.


    ����stable.�� Connie��s weak voice came from the ground.


    ��And you still dare tough at Ugly Duckling.�� Mag pursed his lips, and took the bicycle off Connie before pulling her up from the ground.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling poked its head out of the door and gave Connie a disdainful side nce.


    ��A cat could have misstepped too. This is nothing...�� Connie cleared her throat and straddled the bicycle. Then, she removed the insted box on the rear seat, and confidently said, ��Come on, Little Anna. Big Sister will bring you for a joy ride.��


    ��I think... I had better stay in the restaurant to practice cooking...�� Anna said worriedly.


    ��Don��t worry. There is really no problem,�� Connie promised, patting her big bosom. Her gaze moved to the side andnded on Ugly Duckling. Her eyes brightening, she said, ��Should we bring this stupid cat along too?��


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling��s fur bristled instantly, and it disappeared from the doorway in a sh.


    ��Don��t you trust me at all?�� Connie said disappointedly.


    Anna finally got on Connie��s bicycle after she couldn��t turn down her invitation.


    A ck figure suddenly appeared when Mag was about to go back in, and whispered, ��Mr. Mag, I came under the orders of the lord of the Gray Temple.��


    ��Come on in.�� Mag opened the door to let the man in ck into the restaurant first.


    He had long noticed this ck figure; that was why he let Anna go out to y with Connie.


    ��The lord wants me to pass this to you.�� The man in ck passed a ck 50-cm-square box to Mag.


    ��Thank you very much.�� Mag took the box. The box wasn��t heavy, and was most likely holding documents, but it felt like there should be many documents in the box.


    ��Goodbye.�� The man in ck didn��t say much. A ck smoke rose up, and he disappeared immediately.


    Mag quickly went to the study upstairs with the box. This should be thetest information on the various species that Michael and Rn had promised to share with him.


    Mag already knew the history of Nond Continent and the history of the feuds between the different species by heart after reading the books for the past few months.


    However, the real core information that was really close to the various species�� ruling sses and the current situation wasn��t going to be easily obtained by those roadside stalls that sell information.


    This information was what Mag needed the most, and was one of the most important bargaining chips to him in this trade.


    After closing the study room��s door, Mag ced the box on the desk. Once his hand touched the lock, a dark gray glow shed across the surface of the box, and the light golden glow surrounding the box disappeared. The box��s lock opened with a tap.


    After opening the box, Mag found stacks of documents neatly bundled together with hemp strings ording to different categories such as Roth Empire and Wind Forest. Including Chaos City, there were a total of nine sets of documents, and no one was left out.


    ��I wonder how sincere the city lord and the lord of the Gray Temple are?�� Mag murmured to himself as he picked up the set of documents belonging to the Wind Forest.


    After untying the hemp strings and removing the oiled paper, the very first report on top with the red word ��urgent�� attracted Mag��s gaze instantly.


    ��The Night Elves had obtained food rations from an unknown source, and were using the quality of their food to shake the morale of the guards. A patrol team of 30 people had defected and joined the Night Elves willingly the night before thest. Borg had ordered the patrols to increase the numbers of their trips, and began to gather his troops andy siege to the Night Elves again.


    ��And on the side of Wind Forest, because of the ineffective siege, High Priestess Helena had gathered 5000 elves, and they will depart for the underground cavern tomorrow. They willbine forces with Borg and eliminate the Night Elves together...��


    Mag put down the report in his hands with a grave expression. Sargeras had only returned to Chaos City yesterday, so this report should have just arrived. Michael and Rn were indeed very sincere.


    The Night Elves�� situation was worse than what Mag had expected. It seemed like Helena and Borg had reached a consensus to eliminate the Night Elves, an unstable factor, before the peace negotiation began.


    Putting the urgent report aside, Mag continued to read the intelligence on elves. Soon, he came to a strength report on the Night Elves and the Wind Forest.


    Even though the Night Elves had been expanding rapidly for the past one month, there were only about 1000 of them, and most of them were ves with lowbat power.


    Most of the elves who were rushing to the underground cavern from all parts of Nond Continent were stopped in the midst of their journey by the Wind Forest��s elves. Those who managed to reach the vicinity of the underground cavern didn��t have the power to breach the lockdown to meet up with the Night Elves.


    On the other hand, the Wind Forest had already sent out 10,000 elite troops to surround the underground cavern. Although they didn��t have an advantage of the terrain, they beat the Night Elves hands down when it came to the high-levelbat power and the core force. If they decided to invade the underground cavern at all costs, the Night Elves would most likely be eliminated.


    Mag pondered for a moment before he continued to read about the elves.


    This set of information was very detailed and timely. The most recent intelligence was sent backst night. It told a very clear story of the current situation of the Wind Forest and the various feuds between the important people.


    ��Helena, this old hag, truly deserves to die...�� Mag mumbled to himself after he put down thest piece of paper.

 Chapter 1205 - Feeling Disappointed?

    <h4>Chapter 1205: Feeling Disappointed?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag only managed to finish the information about the Wind Forest in the morning. There were a lot of points to remember, but it was fortunate that he had a good memory, so he had got them all in his head.


    And some things that were missing from Alex��s memory were found by Mag as if they were missing pieces of a puzzle. They let him understand what he couldn��t sort out in the past after he pieced the information together.


    The elven queen sent out 13 queen��s orders using rpses of her old injuries as an excuse to get Irina back to the Wind Forest, and ced her under house arrest.


    Although the outside world didn��t know that Irina was already pregnant then, Mag could easily deduce that she was pregnant with Amy during that time.


    A few monthster, a rather big fight broke out at the Tree of Life suddenly, but nobody made any response regarding it. Not long after that, news of Irina going into a seclusion came out, and that was thest time that anyone had news of her until three yearster.


    ording to Chaos City��s scouts, someone saw Helena appear near the Tree of Life that day. There was a possibility that they had fought as Helena went into seclusion for a few months after that.


    ording to estimation, it was about the time that Irina was giving birth to Amy. <i>Helena, this b*tch, must have snatched Amy when Irina was weak and injured her seriously.</i>


    Then, it was the ambush against Alex on that stormy night. Little Amy became those people��s ��weapon��. Helena was obviously the mastermind behind them.


    ��It seems like I need to make a trip to the underground cavern myself,�� Mag murmured to himself. If Helena decided to lead the troops to the underground cavern, the Night Elves wouldn��t be her match. He had to go there to do something.


    After closing the box and putting it into the secretpartment behind the study desk, Mag collected himself and went downstairs to prepare for the lunch service.


    Cami came not long after Mag went downstairs.


    Cami looked around to make sure that only Mag and Ugly Duckling were around before going into the kitchen. She asked Mag, ��How long do you intend to make me work here for you?��


    ��My current n is one year.�� Mag turned around with a smile, and said, ��Of course, if you are willing, you can work for a few more years. I am very satisfied with your work performance.��


    ��Do you know what would happen if you made Countess Bartoli work for you for a year?�� Cami said with a chilling voice, and the temperature seemed to have dropped together with her voice.


    ��I only know that if you don��tplete working for a year for me, many men��s entertainment at midnight will be watching Photostone,�� Mag said smilingly.


    ��You...�� Cami blushed. This fellow actually dared to say such shameless words! She would have no face to meet anyone if her embarrassing behavior was witnessed by other men!


    ��I am a good man,�� Mag said smilingly.


    Cami was the one that knocked him out, prepared the whip and candles, and brought the Photostone. If Mag hadn��t had that awesome boundage technique, it would��ve been another story today.


    Hence, Mag didn��t feel guilty at all.


    Instead, he felt an unknown sense of tion when he saw Cami��s frustrated look.


    ��Alright, but you have to write a letter of guarantee. If you don��t return the Photostone back to me after a year, I will kill you at all costs.�� Cami took out a piece of parchment and a red pen from her bosom, and mmed them down in front of Mag.


    Mag took the pen and wrote a letter of guarantee on the parchment straight away. He would have been promoted to 9th-tier one yearter. If they were equal in strength, Mag was confident that he could mess with Cami easily.


    The parchment had a red glow after they signed. It split into two and merged into the bodies of Mag and Cami.


    ��This is a magical contract. You would be cursed for eternity if you breached the contract.�� Cami kept the parchment with a smug smile. She had at least the most basic form of security.


    ��As long as you do a good job, I will keep my promise.�� Mag nodded. He didn��t care about this contract. He continued, ��Look at this marinated red chilli. It should be cut like this...��


    ��Madam doesn��t need you to teach her how to cut the vegetables.�� Cami waved her hands, and all the red Chaotian Peppers in the basin flew up into the air. Cami shed across the air with the 10 knives strapped to her fingers, and all the red peppers were chopped up and dropped back into the basin.


    <i>She��s too fierce, she��s too fierce...</i> Mag kept his cleaver silently and started to do some food preparation. It didn��t look like he would be the one winning. These people were simply too formidable.


    <i>Although cutting vegetables is not difficult, it��s simply too aggrieving to work under this fellow. I have to find a way to make him give me the Photostone.</i> Cami pondered as she stared at Mag��s back. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. <i>Yes! If I also have a Photostone of him, I can do an exchange of equal value with him!</i>


    <i>Ah! I will see how proud you could get. I am going to let you have a taste of the whip and candles. I won��t give you the chance to struggle this time.</i> Cami smirked as she stared at Mag��s back as if she already saw the pathetic way that he struggled underneath her. Just the thoughts alone interested her.


    ...


    ��See you, Madam Maffia. Pleasee again when you are free.�� Bonnie sent a wealthydy up a luxurious horse-drawn carriage, full of smiles. She watched the carriage go away before heaving a sigh of relief and smiled brightly.


    It was a very sessful reception. Madam Maffia, who was in a good mood, bought up all of the newly released items from this month and spent 15,000,000 copper coins, which was basically Shia Jewellery��s one month��s sales target.


    <i>The congee with pork and century egg has really helped me out. </i>Bonnie touched her throat gently. She hadn��t even touched the small helping of congee with pork and century egg, but her throat still didn��t feel dry even after introducing dozens of new products to Madam Maffia. Obviously, it was the effect of the congee with pork and century egg that she��d eaten in the morning.


    <i>I should really thank Boss Mag properly. Maybe I should treat him to dinner?</i> Bonnie pondered before rejecting that idea. There was no restaurant in Chaos City that wasparable to Mamy Restaurant.


    <i>How... had she not coughed once for the entire morning?!</i> Callie stared at Bonnie, who was standing at the door, with disbelief.


    Furthermore, Bonnie managed to sign a big 15,000,000 order, and proved her strong capability once again. She would get over 1,000,000 copper coins as hermission just for this order alone.


    Envy, jealousy, fear, grudge... All kinds of emotions flooded Callie��s heart. She thought Bonnie��s throat would make her lose Madam Maffia, the biggest spender, and then she��d be fired by the boss. She would also be an outcast in the jewellery world. She didn��t expect her to entertain Madam Maffia for the entire morning without even coughing once after she had been coughing non-stop for the whole month.


    ��Feeling very disappointed?�� Bonnie entered the store and stopped next to Callie. She looked at her forced smile, and sarcastically said, ��It��s alright. There will be plenty of chances like this in the future.��

 Chapter 1206 - The Princess Preparing To Set Off

    <h4>Chapter 1206: The Princess Preparing To Set Off</h4>


    Rodu. The royal pce.


    A knight stood in front of the king with his head bowed, and respectfully said, ��Your Majesty, the chef in Chaos City refused toe Rodu, and the knight dispatched happened to run into the lord of the Gray Temple, Rn, so he couldn��t bring him back. We beg your pardon, Your Majesty.��


    ��He refused toe?�� The king had a knowing smile on his face. Waving his hands, he said, ��This is not your fault. He even dared to refuse my invitation in the great hall back then, so it isn��t a surprise that he would reject your invitation. However, I didn��t Rn to act personally on behalf of a chef.��


    ��Should I investigate that chef?�� that knight asked.


    ��There��s no need to. I have a more important task for you to do.�� Andre shook his head, and whispered something to that knight. Then, the knight left after acknowledging the task.


    ��I will have a hard time telling Vanessa that he refused toe.�� Andre sighed with a rare resigned expression. He paced around in the hall twice before he walked out.


    ��Your Highness, His Majesty is here,�� L said to Princess Vanessa, who was reading a book and lying on her stomach, as she hurried into the room.


    ��Really! Did Father get Chef Mag here?�� Vanessa crawled out of her bed at once and let L arrange her clothes.


    L shook her head, but said with conviction, ��His Majesty never said that to me, but since His Majesty had sent a decree to him, that chef would certainly have toe.��


    ��This is true. Father is the most formidable monarch in this world.�� Vanessa smiled. She rearranged her hair and hurried out of her room.


    ��Father, is Chef Mag here already?�� Vanessa asked with anticipation. She approached the king, who was standing at the window, as soon as she entered the hall.


    ��The first thing you ask about is Chef Mag. You totally forgot about your father, the monarch. Am I, King of the Roth Empire[1], not evenparable to a chef from Chaos City?�� Andre asked with a stern face, but he looked at Vanessa with smiling eyes.


    ��Who would say that? No one isparable to Father in this world.�� Vanessa shook her head, but she quickly continued, ��Has he arrived in Rodu? Has he reached the pce? Could we eat the dinner cooked by him tonight?��


    L was standing outside of the door as she listened to the king and Princess Vanessa��s conversation with a smile. The monarch doted on the princess the most. She had never seen the king angry with the princess, and he always gave in to her.


    ��He rejected my invitation.�� Andre shook his head.


    ��He rejected me?�� Vanessa was stunned, and she asked, ��Is he not willing toe and cook dinner for us?��


    ��He actually rejected His Majesty!�� L covered her mouth with shock in her eyes. There was actually someone who would reject the king��s invitation, and that person was only a chef!


    Even though she knew from the princess that he was a very formidable chef who made marvellous food, he was still just a lowly chef, and it would be his honor to cook for the nobility. It was the highest form of glory to be invited by the king toe to the pce to cook for the monarch and the princess. How could he have rejected it?


    ��Yes. He is a very interesting chef. I have tried to invite him to stay in the royal kitchen during the court banquet, and he rejected me. He said he wanted to go back to cook for his customers.�� Andre nodded. Not many people dared to reject him, and Mag had done it twice. Even though he was just a lowly chef, he remembered him.


    However, maybe it was because the spicy grilled fish Mag made was too unforgettable, and he always thought about it during his meals, but he began to find the food that the royal kitchen made nd.


    ��Really? Rejecting the king��s invitation, but insisting on cooking for his normal customers. He was indeed an interesting chef.�� Vanessa, who was a little disappointed, began to widen her eyes. A chef who dared to reject the monarch had to be extremely brave, and he wanted to bring delicious foods to more people, and not restrict them to the opulent pce. This chef was a rather great man.


    ��Don��t be sad, Vanessa. Soon, no matter which part of the continent he is at, he will have toe and cook for you when you ask,�� Andre consoled.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Vanessa nodded, and then asked Andre, ��I heard that Uncle Abraham is in Chaos City, and he goes to that Mamy Restaurant for his meals every day?��


    ��Yes. He is a glutton. After he followed Mag to Chaos City, he hasn��te back for months. Seems like he has forgotten that he is a duke of the Roth Empire,�� Andre said with a hint of resignation in his voice.


    If someone asked him which one of his brothers he had the least control over, it would have to be Abraham.


    Abraham had been his staunchest supporter when he had been fighting for the throne. He had even been seriously injured when he��d taken an arrow for him during the battle for the throne.


    After his ascension, he wanted to give Abraham some serious responsibilities, but after he recovered from his injuries, he resigned from all of his posts, and only kept his title. He didn��t want the ducalnds, and all he did every day was eat and y. He was the top idler in the Roth Empire.


    ��Alright, I will wait for the day when Chef Mages to Rodu and cooks delicious food for me,�� Vanessa said obediently, but there was a crafty look in her eyes. Delicious food that made Uncle Abraham forget toe home had to be the best in the world. She had to go and try it for herself.


    ��Alright. I will let the royal kitchen prepare your favorite snow pear porridge. Father needs to go and settle the political affairs now,�� Andre said to Vanessa indulgently.


    ��Yes, Father. I won��t hold you up any longer.�� Vanessa nodded as she sent Andre out. After watching Andre go away, she quickly waved to L.


    ��Princess.�� L came forward.


    ��L, go and pack up. We are going to leave soon,�� Vanessa said quietly.


    ��Does Princess want to go to the manor for a vacation again?�� L asked perplexedly. They had just returned to the pce a few days ago.


    Vanessa smiled cunningly. ��We will tell that to Father, but we are actually going to Chaos City. I am going to look for Uncle Abraham.��


    ��Chaos City!�� L raised her voice.


    ��Shhh, someone would hear it.�� Vanessa covered L��s mouth.


    ��But... Your Highness, the king and queen are going to be very anxious if they find you missing,�� L said anxiously in a low voice.


    Vanessa smilingly said, ��It��s okay. I will ask Uncle Abraham to write a letter to Father when we reach Chaos City.��


    [1] Yes, we just realized... The author used some confusing terms for ��king�� in the past, hence king and not emperor. We��ll stick to the king for consistency��s sake. Then again, the author is using the word queen and not empress, and since there could be kingdoms whose monarchs sometimes weren��t crowned kings, maybe there could be an empire with a king.

 Chapter 1207 - This Fish Head Smells So Good!

    <h4>Chapter 1207: This Fish Head Smells So Good!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Achoo...�� Abraham, who was standing in the long line in front of Mamy Restaurant, sneezed. He gathered his mink coat and mumbled, ��I��ve dressed rather warmly. Maybe someone is missing me?��


    ��Mister, everyone is thinking about Boss Mag��s new dish, no one would be thinking about you.�� Randy, who was lining up next to him, gazed at the announcement signboard on the board with a mncholic look.


    ��Hey, food critic, have you handed in this month��s manuscript?�� Abraham asked Randy as he turned around with a smile. They had been sharing tables for this period of time, and they got familiar with each other.


    However, although Abraham knew Randy was the columnist for the ��Meatatarianism��, he didn��t reveal his identity of a duke. He also knew Randy had to hand in a script for the magazine monthly. The crux was that he dyed again.


    ��Sigh. Everything was smooth sailing in my life, and I became the columnist for the ��Meatatarianism�� at a young age. I didn��t expect to encounter a setback at Mamy Restaurant. It��s such a waste, such a waste!�� Randy sighed.


    Abraham rolled his eyes. ��Are you trying to push the me on Boss Mag? He has created so many delicacies, and any one of them could easily make you write an excellent essay on it. Where else can you find such a wonderful ce? You can��t even find such a ce if you flip Rodu over, let alone in Chaos City.��


    Randy wailed, ��But that��s the problem. Every dish that Boss Mag released is fantastic. I have once written in ��Meatatarianism�� that I wouldn��t write and share with my readers unless I found the best meat dish. I have set a trap for myself.


    ��Now, I have found the most scrumptious meat dishes, yet every one of them was so delicious and special. Isn��t it killing me? I have allodoxaphobia, I simply cannot decide!��


    ��Therefore, young man, never speak too soon.�� Abraham patted Randy��s shoulder sympathetically. After pondering for a while, he said, ��However, why are you so fixated? All the meat dishes that Boss Mag made are unique. You can simply write about one of them at each time, and furthermore, they are all different. Given the speed that Boss Mag releases new items, you would never have to worry about content ever again. You just have to live near here for the rest of your life.��


    ��Huh?�� Randy��s eyes lit up as if he had just discovered the crux. Just as Abraham had said, given his requirement to only submit one essay article every month, Boss Mag was simply the gift that kept on giving!


    ��Since this is the case, I will start with thetest release today, the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers. This must be another creative dish that Boss Mag came up with.�� Randy��s gaze became determined. He had already decided to order thetest item, discover the wonder within it, and write an article that made people drool. That should be the pride of a food reviewer.


    ��Ding.��


    The bells rang and Mag came out. Smiling, he said, ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant.��


    The customers smiled and greeted Mag before strolling into the restaurant.


    The first thing they did when they sat down was to flip open the menu and search among the delicacies. They finally found the new item listed under the seafood��steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers!


    Steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers��1000 copper coins per helping.


    (One can add on noodles, 50 copper coins for 50 grams.)


    ��Wow! There��s so many red peppers. Just looking at it made my throat feel like burning. Could it be even hotter than the insanely hot level spicy grilled fish?�� Harrison gulped subconsciously as he looked at the steamed fish head that was full of diced hot red peppers. His urge to order the new item was extinguished instantaneously.


    Many customers, too, looked hesitant after they saw the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers�� picture.


    Many of them had tried the spicy grilled fish before. It was spicy and addictive. It made them unable to stop. However, if this steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers was going to be spicier, not many people would be able to ept it.


    Randy and Abraham sat at the same table again. Randy flipped open the menu as soon as he sat down. His gaze quicklynded on the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers. His eyes immediately lit up as he praised, ��The colorful red chopped chili form a distinct contrast with the white and tender fish meat. It brings about a strong impact. In terms of colors, Boss Mag is still as sensitive as ever.��


    ��Even though I have to admit that Boss Mag is a genius, if it is too spicy, it won��t be too friendly to middle-aged and elderly folks like us.�� Abraham had an indecisive expression as he looked at the picture of the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers.


    Of course, he had to try Boss Mag��s new item, but he already couldn��t take the spicy grilled fish very well at medium hot level. This steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers looked even spicier, so it became a dilemma as to whether he should order it.


    ��Mister, then let us young chaps try it out first.�� Randy smiled. Yabemiya happened to walk by their table, so he said, ��I would like to order a helping of steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers. But, how do you add on the noodles? Do you cook it together with the fish head?��


    The customers around them were listening in. They were very curious about the option to add on noodles. Furthermore, it was rather expensive that 50 grams of noodles cost 50 copper coins.


    ��The noodles are added separately after the customer finishes eating the fish head. You can drizzle the gravy of the Steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers over it,�� Yabemiya exined with a smile.


    ��Is this a new method of eating that Boss Mag came up with again?�� Randy cocked an eyebrow. It sounded interesting, so he nodded. ��Then, I will add on 100 grams of noodles.��


    ��Alright, please give us a moment.�� Yabemiya nodded and left. This was the first customer to order steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers. It was a good start.


    Dishes after dishes were sent out of the kitchen and ced in front of each and every customer.


    It wasmon to see tes floating around in mid-air in Mamy Restaurant while the customers were eating. They didn��t have to be rmed, as it was only Miss Ba serving dishes. The soups and gravies in the bowls and tes were always still, so the horrific scene of soups sshing around would never happen.


    They wouldn��t be able to see this amazing scene in other restaurants. After all, not every restaurant had the means to make a 7th-tier spatial magic caster serve the dishes.


    Those who had no idea thought it was fun, but those who knew what was going on were well-behaved. In this restaurant, just the servers alone were not to be trifled with.


    After a short while, a big tray floated out of the kitchen andnded in front of Randy lightly as a melodious voice in the kitchen said, ��Your steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers.��


    Then, the cover on the tray was removed instantly. The steam with a hint of spicy and sour fish fragrance spread out, and everyone sitting at the same table widened their eyes.


    The surrounding customers, who had their scent segregated, also couldn��t help looking over at the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers. The red chopped chilli covered the entire fish head, and ayer of oil glistened over it. The bright colors and rising hot steam made them salivate.


    ��This fish head smells so good!�� Abraham couldn��t resist praising it after gulping.

 Chapter 1208 - That Sensual Middle-Aged Lady Boss

    <h4>Chapter 1208:</h4>


    <h4>That Sensual Middle-Aged Lady Boss</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    On the other hand, Randy had already closed his eyes and bent forward to take a deeper sniff. His long and narrow eyebrows were raised and slightly furrowed at the center with a hint of surprise. ��Different from the spicy grilled fish��s overwhelming spiciness, there is a hint of sour in this spiciness. It isn��t aggressive, and resembles a refined gentleman instead.


    ��The fragrance of the flesh is very special, and it doesn��t smell like the fishes near Chaos City. It doesn��t have the fishy and muddy smell. The freshness of the fish isn��t covered by the chilli, instead it is brought out by the spicy and sour taste.


    ��And the oil that was poured over this fish head is the highlight. The boiling oil fused the chopped chilli, condiments, and fish together perfectly. Just the smell alone made my digestive system anticipate it.��


    ��Gulp.��


    A series of gulping sounds appeared around them after hearing Randy��s words. Although they couldn��t smell it all, they felt as though they had tasted it. This had to be an exnation that had taste.


    ��A cultured man is indeed different. We both took a sniff. You could describe so much, and I could say it smelled so good,�� Abraham said slightly sarcastically.


    Randy opened his eyes. He wasn��t affected by Abraham��s words, and smilingly said, ��The smell and color are present. Now, we just need to taste it.��


    He picked up the chopsticks, but he picked up a small piece of chopped chili with them first.


    ��Why are you eating the red chili instead of the fish meat?�� Abraham asked perplexedly.


    ��This red chopped chili seems to be different from other chilies, and different from the ones in spicy grilled fish. I want to know what is the secret behind it,�� Randy answered before putting that piece of chopped chili into his mouth.


    The sour and spicy taste blossomed on the tip of the tongue.


    The spiciness wasn��t very strong, but the sour taste encouraged the mouth to salivate. Apart from that, there was a tinge of savory taste as if it was marinated in an old urn for a year.


    This reminded him of that night when he stayed over in a town a few years back. The noodles with preserved vegetables served by thedy boss were the best noodles he ever had. He still remembered that old brown urn in the corner in the kitchen now. Those few pieces of preserved vegetables gave him a bowl of divine noodles.


    He had never tasted anything like that afterward, not even when he traveled to numerous ces.


    That taste was just like that sensual middle-ageddy boss. On that crazy rainy night, after eating that bowl of noodles, they left a messy trail throughout that old, rundown inn as they battled from the kitchen to the bedroom, toppling over the condiments containers.


    He had never met another woman that had a tinge of sweetness within the sourish taste ever again.


    However, he had found that taste in this red chopped chili again. Although it was a chili, the sour taste spiked his memory instantly again.


    He was sure that there had to be an old urn in a corner in Boss Mag��s kitchen, but it would be chilies marinating in it instead of pickled vegetables.


    ��How is it? Is it spicy?�� Abraham asked curiously after Randy didn��t have any reaction for a long time.


    The other customers looked very concerned too. Randy had described the aroma so enticingly, but how the spiciness tasted was most important.


    Abraham��s words pulled Randy��s thoughts back from his memory. He nodded before shaking his head, and smilingly said, ��This chili is just like a handsome and polite gentleman. It makes you in awe of him, but you can��t resist opening your legs�� mouth to him. After the marinating, the spiciness became more subtle, and the natural tartiness formed gave it its unique taste.��


    ��Since you are still able to talk so much after eating it, it shouldn��t be very spicy.�� Abraham nodded thoughtfully, and was ready to order it.


    ��Now, let me taste this fish head.�� Randy pushed away the chopped chili to reveal the white and tender fish meat underneath. He picked up a piece of meat, and dipped it in the gravy before putting it into his mouth.


    The sour and spicy gravy was the first to blossom. It activated the taste buds in his mouth instantly.


    The teeth split open the fish meat easily. It was soft and bouncy, fat but not greasy. Although the spicy and sour taste had soaked through the fish head, it still wasn��t able to take away the fish��s own fresh taste.


    This taste was totally different from the taste of those small fishes founded in the rivers and streams in Chaos City. It was different from any fish that he had eaten before.


    It was a much more elegant taste.


    The wonderful texture and beautiful sour and spicy taste had exploded in his mind like an explosive fireball. It made his scalp tingle!


    <i>Was this fish steamed?</i> Randy stared at the fish in front of him in disbelief. He��d had steamed fish before. With an appropriate temperature, the fish meat would be really fresh and tender.


    However, the biggest problem with steamed fish was the fishy taste that was difficult to get rid of. Even the best chefs could only cover it up with some side dishes as it couldn��t be eliminated totally.


    But this fish head was different. He didn��t taste any fishy taste apart from the freshness of the fish meat.


    The chili that covered the entire fish head lent the hot and sour taste to it, but it didn��t cover up the original taste of the fish.


    Maybe this fish that looked special didn��t have a fishy taste at all, or Boss Mag had used a special technique to get rid of the fishy taste that only left the amazing taste behind.


    Randy swallowed the meat and felt the warm sensation that made his scalp tingle. Smiling, he said to those people watching him with anticipation, ��I cannot find the words to describe this beautiful taste. I would have to go back and write it out slowly. If you want to know what it tastes like, please take note of the uing issue of ��Meatatarianism��...��


    ��Che...��


    Everyone said it at the same time, and then began to raise their hands to ce orders.


    ��Miss Miya, please give me a helping of steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers, with 100 grams of noodles too.�� Abraham was the first to order. He was already sure that this was a dish he couldn��t miss out.


    ��I want a helping too.��


    The customers started to ce their orders. As long as it wasn��t spicier than the spicy grilled fish, it would be fine.


    After hearing Miya report on the orders, Mag grabbed a fat head fish, sighing, and said, ��Rest in peace, Master Fat Head Fish. Remember, this cleaver is called Fat Head Fish. You have died for a good cause.��


    St.


    With a swing of the arm, the fat head fish with widened eyes was cut into perfect halves. It was swiftly cleaned, and then ced in the steamer.


    ...


    Chaos School. Rest period. Amy, who was swatting mosquitoes with fireballs, saw Ignatsu pacing around with a hesitant look outside of the magic ssroom. She swung her finger, and the fireball that was flying toward the sky swiftly changed direction and swooshed across Ignatsu��s face.


    ��Woah!�� Ignatsu jumped back in a shock. The green bean sprout on his head swayed as his gaze followed the fireball up into the sky which exploded in the fireworks.


    ��Hey, Little Bean Sprout. What are you doing?�� Amy asked smilingly.


    Ignatsu raised his head, and hesitantly said, ��Amy, some... someone wants me to join in a gang fight.��

 Chapter 1209 - D-Do I Look Like Someone Who Would Cry?

    <h4>Chapter 1209: D-Do I Look Like Someone Who Would Cry?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Fight!�� Amy��s eyes lit up immediately, but she quickly covered her mouth. She turned to take a quick look before saying to Ignatsu in a hushed voice, ��Wait a sec, I will being right out.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Ignatsu nodded.


    Amy quickly snuck out of the magic ssroom, and smilingly said to Ignatsu, ��Little Bean Sprout, are there actually people asking you to join a fight?��


    ��Mm-hm. Moreover, it��s a gang fight, which means many people fighting at the same time.�� Ignatsu nodded.


    ��Why are they asking you to join in a gang fight? Why don��t they just beat you up? You don��t look like you will be able to defeat anyone in a fight,�� Amy asked continuously with a doubtful look.


    ��Am I really that weak?�� Ignatsu felt attacked. However, he soon shrugged and had a resigned smile on his face. ��When I came to school this morning, the Little Tyrant Gang bullied me and Daphne. They wanted us to give them all of our pocket money. Because I can��t defeat them by myself, I requested for a gang fight.��


    Amy��s expression became stern as she angrily said, ��Someone actually dared to bully Daphne. Let��s go. Bring me there to kick their a*sses.��


    ��No, no. Not now. We already agreed to settle this in the alley outside of the school after the sses are over. It��s against the rules to go now.�� Ignatsu quickly stopped Amy and shook his head urgently. The little bean sprout on his head began to shake too.


    ��Alright. Then, you go and tell them, don��t go after school.�� Amy nodded.


    ��They told me that earlier...�� Ignatsu said weakly.


    Ding~


    The bells for ss rang.


    ��I have to go for ss now. Remember toe after school...�� Little fatty was stunned and he swiftly ran toward the ssrooms after waving to Amy.


    ��I simply can��t stand you guys. Seems like you guys should be given more homework to do.�� Amy sighed and returned to the magic ssroom.


    ��What��s going on? That little fatty came to ask Amy to join a gang fight?�� Krassu asked with a smile as soon as Amy stepped in.


    ��Mm-hm. Little Bean Sprout said someone bullied Daphne and him. They even want to beat them up. Shouldn��t I help them, Master?�� Amy nodded honestly.


    ��Having the means to help and protect our friends in time of need is why we learn magic.�� Krassu nodded and smiled. However, he continued, ��But, the students of Chaos School are not considered as your enemies. Even if you have to act against them, you have to restrain yourself. Some small punishment will do. Don��t let things get overboard.��


    ��Small punishment? That means I cannot kill them?�� Amy was perplexed.


    ��Yes. We should only use the most powerful methods to kill those enemies that threaten your and your friends�� lives. As for what level of strength and what type of magic to use in normal times, Amy, you will need to learn how to observe and analyze the situation that you are in, how to protect the people you want to protect, and at the same time not cause others trouble,�� Krassu exined smilingly.


    Amy thought for a while before asking, ��But, if the problem could be solved simply with a fireball magic, why do I need to go through so much trouble, and if I am not allowed to use the strongest form of magic, why do I have to keep practicing and learn even more powerful magic?��


    ��Learning even more powerful magic is to make sure that you will still be able to handle those stronger opponents when you encounter them. This is your upper limit.�� Krassu smiled, shaking his head. ��Of course, whenever a problem can be solved with a fireball, it is no longer a problem.��


    ��Then, what are those fellows who bullied Little Bean Sprout and Daphne? Weak but detestable opponents?��


    ��No. They simplyck homework. I will go talk to Novan tonight,�� Krassu said seriously.


    ...


    Little Tyrant Gang, the top power in the Chaos School��s primary section. It was a mysterious gang that was formed by the powerhouses from grade one to grade six. They always appeared at the school��s toilets and gates. They ruled their territories with an iron fist.


    After the bell rang to indicate sses were over, a group of 15-16 primary school kids carrying their school bags and revealing their left ankles began to gather in a corner of the field.


    A tall and thin primary school kid stood on a rock, and gravely addressed the crowd, ��Today is the third anniversary of the day that the Little Tyrant Gang was formed. My brothers had gone through over 1000 days with me, and together we formed this huge foundation and established our own territory in Chaos School.


    ��However, today before school began, a little fatty with a bean sprout on his head actually challenged our Left Emissary, Lae, to a gang fight.


    ��This was a public challenge to our Little Tyrant Gang! It is akin to despising me and you! What do you guys say we should do?��


    ��Beat him up! Beat him up! Beat him up!!!�� All the primary school kids replied together, rather agitated.


    ��Very good.�� The little tyrant, Bolton, revealed a crafty smile. He took out a pink wand from his school wand and raised it above his head. A pink glow lit up on the magic wand, andnded on the primary school kids�� bodies like pollen.


    All the primary school kids�� eyes lit up as if they were given a booster. They puffed out their chests and marched toward the school gates, following behind Bolton.


    ��Let��s tell the teachers about this, Ignatsu. I don��t think we should have a gang fight,�� Daphne said to Ignatsu with hesitation.


    Ignatsu looked around in the school before patting his chest, and promised, ��Don��t worry, Daphne. I will protect you.��


    Daphne shook her head and sighed. ��I am not worried about that. I am worried that you will be beaten till you cry...��


    Ignatsu sucked in a breath and said with an unnatural expression, ��D-do I look like someone who would cry?��


    ��Then, why are your legs shaking?�� Daphne gazed at Ignatsu��s two quivering chubby legs.


    ��I am just warming up.�� Ignatsu pretended to jump on the spot. His legs shook and he almost fell.


    A tall and fat primary school kid went up to Bolton, pointing at Ignatsu who was standing at the gates, and said, ��Boss, it��s that little fatty.��


    Bolton looked around and only saw a thin little girl next to that little fatty. He couldn��t help but frown, and said, ��He wouldn��t have only brought this little girl to fight a gang fight with us, right? The rules of our Little Tyrant is to never hit girls. We can��t break it because of this little fatty.��


    ��He was so confident in the morning. I thought he would get a big group of people here. I didn��t expect he would only get a little girl to help,�� Lae said innocently.


    ��I don��t care. We have to follow the rules even if he is alone. We cannot damage our reputation, or else people would say that Little Tyrants are afraid of a little fatty.�� Bolton waved his hand and walked straight to Ignatsu. He stopped next to him and gave him a side nce before sarcastically saying, ��We will wait for you in front, Little Fatty. Bring your people along if you have the guts.

 Chapter 1210 - Hi! Fatso is here!

    <h4>Chapter 1210: Hi! Fatso is here!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��D-do you know who my older sister is? Let me tell you. Don��t you leave. Just you wait,�� Ignatsu continued to act tough even though the little bean sprout on his head was already cowering in fear.


    ��Older sister?�� Bolton paused for a while, smiled, and said, ��I really am interested in who your older sister is. I haven��t heard of any older sister in the primary section. If she can protect you today, we, the Little Tyrants, will be her followers.��


    ��Enough said, then we��ll be waiting for you in the alley. Don��t you think of running away. We��ve got our eyes on you. If you don��te over in 10 minutes, we will be going to you,�� Bolton said with a chuckle before turning around to walk towards the little alley nearby.


    The Little Tyrant Gang followed behind Bolton proudly. If it were not because of the pink wands and the heavy school bags swinging left and right making them look a little cute, they really would give off the impression of a gang.


    However, Ignatsu did not find them cute at all at this moment. Bolton was said to be a magic caster. Even if he was a low-tier magic caster, he could easily trample all over him.


    Of course, even if he wasn��t a magic caster, just with his height and weight as a sixth grader, he could still easily subdue him.


    Many students walked past and looked at Ignatsu with a pitiful gaze. This fellow actually provoked the Little Tyrant Gang. Wasn��t that just courting his own trouble?


    ��Why isn��t Amy out yet?�� Ignatsu stomped anxiously. He only had Daphne and Amy as his friends. Although Daphne��s father and grandfather were all excellent hunters, Daphne was a really good girl who would not be able to provide him with much help.


    ��Why don��t we escape,�� Daphne suggested softly. ��My grandfather said that if you meet an opponent you can��t defeat, being able to escape is also an ability.��


    ��No, as a man, the word ��escape�� is not in my dictionary.�� Ignatsu shook his head resolutely. He looked left and right. There were Little Tyrants guarding the streets on both sides, so even if they wanted to escape, there was nowhere they could run to.


    The school was almost cleared, and there were fewer people at the school��s entrance, but Amy was still nowhere to be seen.


    ��Could Amy be already home for dinner?�� Ignatsu pouted disappointedly. Although Uncle Mag did make good food, it would be terrible if she really went home to eat and forgot about the fight.


    ��Amy would definitelye if she promised you. Don��t worry,�� Daphne said confidently. ��Amy is someone who keeps her promises.��


    ��But if she doesn��te now, it will be toote,�� Ignatsu said worriedly as he looked at Lae, who was beckoning him over to the alley.


    This big fatty who was at least 75 kg could tten him instantly just by sitting on him. It was precisely because of his size that nobody was a match for him in the primary section, making him the top bully under Bolton.


    ��No worries. As long as we stand here, they won��t dare toe over,�� Daphne said rxedly.


    ��No, we��ve already agreed on 10 minutes, and 10 minutes it will be. As a man, I cannot go back on my word.�� Ignatsu shook his head. He reached into his pocket and held the three beans in his hand as he leaned over to Daphne, and whispered, ��Daphne, just stand at the alley but don��t go overter. Little Tyrants do not hit girls, so they wouldn��t do anything to you. I will go over and make the first move. No matter how many I manage to beat, you have to watch closely. I am not stupid, neither am I a pushover.��


    ��Go for it, I believe in you,�� Daphne encouraged as she clenched her little fist.


    ��Shouldn��t you be pulling me back?�� Ignatsu stared at her.


    ��Why? I think you make a lot of sense. As a man, it doesn��t matter if you can��t defeat them. Those who don��t dare to go against them are cowards,�� Daphne said with a smile.


    ��I am not a coward. I am Ignatsu. I am a fighter in botanical magic.�� Ignatsu��s gaze became resolute as he walked towards the little alley.


    <i>Amy,e over quickly,</i> Daphne prayed silently as she followed behind Ignatsu.


    ��Boss, they��re here,�� Lae shouted into the alley.


    ��How many?�� Bolton asked.


    ��Just two. Still that little fatty and that little girl,�� Lae said with a smile. ��It looks like that little fatty really has no friends. He actually dares to fight with the group of us alone.��


    Everyone in the alley burst out intoughter. That was the power of their Little Tyrant Gang.


    Ignatsu dragged his feet to the little alley. He was a little stunned when he saw the primary school students with their school bags leaning against the wall. That was a little different from the Little Tyrant Gang that he imagined.


    It was supposed to be an awe-inspiring scene with a bunch of little hooligans holding knives and daggers, looking so swag that they could tear the sky apart with a kick. That was what he imagined a gang to be.


    However, they...


    ...were slouching because of the weight of their bags on their shoulders, and looked as though they were punished by a teacher to stand outside the ssroom. Even the smiles on their faces looked a little foolish.


    As for Bolton, who called himself the little tyrant, he had a sling bag on a shoulder, and was holding a pink wand. His rolled-up pants revealed some of his pink socks, and his evil smile lost all its menace that very instant.


    ��You are such a disappointment.�� Ignatsu sighed. He felt as though his hopes and dreams were dashed. He once wanted to join the Little Tyrants and feel like he was part of the cool people, but he never thought reality would be so different from what he imagined.


    ��Huh?��


    Everyone in the Little Tyrant Gang, who thought that they were all in the coolest pose, was stunned. They looked at Ignatsu, puzzled. <i>Why does this little fatty who is about to get beaten up look as though he was deeply hurt?</i>


    Bolton was also bewildered. He started, ��Say����


    ��Go, devil vine!�� Ignatsu pulled his hand out from his pocket and flung it at Bolton. Three ck beans flew out andnded at the feet of Bolton, Lae, and an upper-grade student.


    ��Devil vine?�� Bolton nced at the seed, lifted his foot, and stomped it into the soil with a smirk. He pointed his wand at Ignatsu and said, ��Beat him up!��


    ��Crunch! Crunch!��


    Just then, a ck vine sprouted out from the ground and twisted its way up Lae��s legs instantly like a huge ck snake.


    Almost immediately, the seeds which Bolton and the other student stepped into the ground also grew out into two ck vines, and started twisting their way up their legs, wrapping them up like a dumpling.


    ��Hi! Fatso is here!�� Ignatsu shouted out loudly. He tookrge strides with his short, thick legs and went bulldozing towards the stunned Bolton.

 Chapter 1211 - Rebound!

    <h4>Chapter 1211: Rebound!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Three ck vines grew out from the soil at a crazy speed, and sessfully trapped Bolton, Lae, and the other student. Meanwhile, Ignatsu, who started elerating, seemed like a ball of meat crashing towards Bolton.


    Bolton, who was tall and skinny, was wrapped so tightly that he could not use his magic, so he could only watch as Ignatsu came crashing on him.


    ��You��re a little tyrant, huh, today I will be the one who beat the little tyrant up!�� Ignatsu rolled around on the ground and sprang right up skillfully. He sat on Bolton and gave him two weak punches on his face.


    The members of the Little Tyrant Gang in the alley were still dumbfounded. How did this little fatty suddenly get their leader and Left Emissary wrapped up? And how did he elerate so suddenly, knock the little tyrant down, and even throw punches while sitting on him?


    <i>Is Ignatsu that brave?</i> Daphne, who was standing at the entrance of the alley, had her mouth slightly agape. She was also shocked, a little in disbelief that he was the Ignatsu that she knew.


    ��Ah!!! Catch this little fatty!�� Bolton received another two more punches before he came back to his senses.


    The other primary schoolers also snapped to their senses, and some went up to pull Ignatsu away. However, the ck vines were too sturdy, and none of them had knives with them, so they could not free the three of them.


    Meanwhile, After Ignatsu was pulled away, he was hurled with a wave of punches and kicks. Although he tried his best to block them with his plump little arms, his attempts were futile, and soon he even got a bloody nose.


    ��S-stop hitting him!�� Daphne was so anxious she wanted to rush up to them.


    ��We don��t hit girls, but don��t you get involved in the men��s world. This is not something that you can interfere with,�� a tall and skinny boy said strictly as he stood in front of Daphne, blocking her way.


    Daphne tried to go around left and right, but still could not pass him, so she could only stand there anxiously, watching Ignatsu get beaten up.


    ��Right! The soaring arrow!�� Daphne seemed to have thought of something suddenly. She reached into her bag, felt around, and pulled out a little stick that was only the size of a chopstick. She looked at everyone and seriously announced, ��If you are not going to stop, I will call for help!��


    The alley fell silent suddenly. Everyone turned to look at that little stick in Daphne��s hand and burst intoughter.


    ��Go ahead, I want to see who you can call over to help.�� Bolton, who was helped up, massaged his wrists and pointed his wand at Ignatsu with a smirk as he said, ��Little fatty, how dare you hit my face. Today, I��m going to make sure your face is as swollen as a pig��s!��


    ��A soaring arrow, an army of help follows!�� Daphne chanted the line Amy taught her before twisting the bottom of the little stick.


    Whoosh!


    Bam!


    A red firework shot up and exploded into a bright ball of fire in the sky.


    ��It really works?�� The members of the Little Tyrant Gang all looked up at the fireball in the sky, shocked. Their gang was still at the level where they had to shout out to call for help, but this little girl was already using such a high-level signal re.


    ��What a bluff. If she really could call for help, why would she only do so now?�� Bolton pouted. He looked at the fireball enviously. He definitely wouldn��t be able toe up with something so high-level at his current stage. He then looked at Ignatsu and mumbled a spell. The pink wand lit up with a faint pink glow, and he pointed it at Ignatsu as he shouted, ��Change! Pink little pig!��


    That was the spell Bolton was famous for. He could make someone��s head turn into a pig��s head. It would not cause any actual harm to the victim, but the victim��s head would be a pig��s head, and theughs he would receive would not be any worse than if he had been beaten up.


    Ignatsu stared wide-eyed.


    ��No!�� Daphne eximed.


    The members of the Little Tyrant Gang all smiled expectantly. The little fatty��s size would be quite matching with the pink pig head.


    ��Rebound, rebound!��


    Just then, a weak sound came from above their heads.


    A polygonal mirror made of ice suddenly appeared before Ignatsu, who was surrounded by the gang. The ray of pink which Bolton releasednded on the polygonal mirror, and immediately was reflected into multiple pink rays bolting in all directions,nding on the members of the gang.


    ��Ah!!!��


    Everyone let out a cry as their heads were enveloped with a pink haze. After a while, the haze disappeared, leaving the members of the Little Tyrant Gang with pink pig heads of varying sizes ording to the size of their heads.


    Ignatsu, who had his eyes closed with resignation, was stunned by the sudden turn of events. <i>What��s going on?</i>


    ��There are so many pink little pigs.�� Daphne smiled as she looked at the pig-heads in the alley.


    ��M-my head...�� Bolton was still tied up, but he could already see his peculiar pink snout. Who knew what that wall of ice that suddenly appeared was?


    ��I��m sorry I��mte,�� someone said apologetically as a silhouette descended from above with her invisible wings.


    ��Amy! You��re finally here,�� Daphne said agitatedly as she pounced into Amy��s embrace.


    ��My older sister, you��re finally here. I was almost beaten to death...�� Ignatsu finally heaved a sigh of relief. He sat on the ground and looked at the pig-heads around him as heughed foolishly. ��However, it seems as though the Little Tyrant Gang is now the Little Piggy Gang.��


    ��It��s her! It��s her! Our little hero...��


    The people from the Little Tyrant Gang looked at Amy, who descended from the sky, and were all shocked. She was the one who defeated the Roth Empire Magic Caster Team single-handedly, leaving asting impression on others.


    Ignatsu��s words made them cover their faces in embarrassment...


    Now it was all over. The Little Tyrant Gang��s reputation that was built up over three years waspletely gone.


    Bolton looked at Amy and swallowed hard. He did not dare to move.


    She was powerful enough to take on a mid-tier magic caster on her own, while he was just a 2nd-tier magic caster who did not even know any offensive spells. Who was he to even talk in her presence?


    ��There, there.�� Amy stroked Daphne��s head lovingly. After that, she nced at the members of the Little Tyrant Gang and reached her right hand out. A ball of purple-god me danced in her palm. She cutely asked, ��Anyone else here who wants a challenge?��


    Thud.


    Bolton, who was still wrapped up, kneeled in front of Amy as his legs turned to jelly. He sincerely said, ��Big Sister Amy, please ept us as your followers. The Little Tyrant Gang is willing to follow you wherever you go!��


    When they saw that, the members of the Little Tyrant Gang hesitated for a while but still kneeled and said in unison, ��We are willing to follow you!��


    ��Follow me?�� Amy was puzzled. She stared at all of them for a while and shook her head. ��No, you are too weak.��


    The gang exchanged nces. They were really too weak inparison to Amy...


    ��Little Bean Sprout,e over to my house for dinner today. It��s almost dinnertime. Let��s go,�� Amy told Ignatsu, feeling bored after seeing that no one seemed to have the intention to fight back.


    ��Dinner at your house!�� Ignatsu, who was sitting limply on the ground, shot right up and picked up his bag which was thrown at the side as he rushed out of the alley excitedly.


    The three little children disappeared into the distance as the sun set.


    ��Boss, what do we do now?�� Lae asked with a bitter face. The Little Tyrant Gang was utterly humiliated now.


    ��Since Big Sister Amy finds us too weak right now, we��ll have to work hard so that one day, she will think that we are good enough,�� Bolton said resolutely.


    ...


    ��Be careful on your way. You cane back after sending the things over to Bastie Prison, and passing them to the deputy warden, Lord Rex,�� Mag instructed Connie, who was dressed in full gear, outside the restaurant��s entrance.

 Chapter 1212 - The Prison Was Breached!

    <h4>Chapter 1212: The Prison Was Breached!</h4>


    ��Don��t worry. I will be able toplete my mission,�� Connie replied confidently before riding away on her bicycle.


    <i>As if I can not worry about you...</i> Mag sighed in his heart as he watched Connie ride away. Once again, he doubted his decision to keep her as his service staff member.


    ��Boss Mag, who is that? Why is she dressed so mysteriously?�� Harrison asked curiously. Judging from that youngdy��s figure, she didn��t look like any of the restaurant��s service staff.


    ��She is the restaurant��s newly recruited takeaway courier,�� Mag answered casually before he turned to enter the restaurant.


    ��Father, can I bring Daphne and Little Bean Sprout home to eat today?�� Amy, along with Daphne and Ignatsu, came from the bushes. They took a shortcut back.


    ��How do you do, Uncle Mag.�� Daphne and Ignatsu greeted Mag.


    ��Of course you can.�� Mag removed a dead leaf from Amy��s head with a smile before looking at Ignatsu, who was hiding behind and trying to cover his face by pulling up his cor. Mag saw plenty of footprints on his clothes and school bag and two fingernail prints on his forehead, so he curiously asked, ��What happened to Little Bean Sprout?��


    ��He had a gang fight,�� Daphne quickly answered on his behalf before pulling Amy��s hand, and smilingly said, ��Fortunately, Amy came and kicked their a*sses.��


    ��Gang fight?�� Mag was stunned. They were such little kids, yet they knew how to have a gang fight? No wonder Amy came backte today. He thought it was Krassu��s extending the lesson.


    Given Amy��s power, she would have no problem even if she wanted to conquer the entire school.


    However, Amy didn��t know how to control her strength, so he hoped that she had not injured anyone. He asked, ��What happened, Little Amy?��


    ��Someone bullied Daphne and Little Bean Sprout. They wanted them to give up their pocket money, and even beat them up in the alley. So, I used the Rebound Ice Mirror to bounce the magic back to the little baddie who led the gang,�� Amy answered obediently.


    Daphne quickly added, ��They wanted to turn Ignatsu into a pig head, so Amy changed them all into pig heads. Uncle Mag, Amy didn��t do any bad things.��


    ��That magic spell is only effective for one day. It will disappear once the time��s up,�� Ignatsu added.


    ��Seems like Amy is a little magic caster who protected her friends.�� Mag looked at the three of them with a smile. He opened the restaurant��s door wide, and said, ��Our three little warriors have just gone through a tough fight. Let��s go in to eat and replenish the energy that we used.��


    ��Let��s eat!�� The three little children had a happy smile.


    ��Oh yes. Daphne and Ignatsu, do your parents know you two came back with Amy? They will be worried if they have no idea.�� Mag asked the three of them lining up to wash their hands.


    ��I met my grandfather on our way here, so I already told him. He said he woulde to the restaurant to fetch meter.�� Daphne nodded.


    ��I am okay. Anyway, they are always not at home.�� Ignatsu shrugged. A hint of despair shed through his eyes.


    Mag knew that Ignatsu��s parents were workaholics. He couldn��t help but feel sad for him when he looked at the cotton wool stuffed into his nose and the multiple scratches on his face. He smilingly said, ��Uncle will give you a bowl of tofu pudding. Your scars will be healed by tomorrow morning.��


    ��Then, can I have the sweet one please?�� Ignatsu��s eyes lit up with anticipation. ��I love the sweet tofu pudding!��


    ��Of course you can.�� Mag nodded before asking Daphne, ��What vor does Daphne like?��


    ��I like the savory tofu pudding,�� Daphne said.


    ��I want both!�� Amy raised her little hand too.


    ��Alright. Go sit at a table after you guys wash your hands. I will make something nice for you guys,�� Mag said with a smile.


    The three kids went out of the kitchen to y with Anna and Ugly Duckling. Poor Ugly Duckling��s face was squashed into a square and then into a triangle, but it continued to lie there, stationary.


    Mag made dinner for the three children: a helping of Yangzhou fried rice each. He nced at the clock, and it showed 5 o��clock sharp, so he began the dinner service.


    The steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers had received rave reviews from the customers in the afternoon; hence, many customers brought their friends along to try. The sales were even better.


    Mag left the children alone after the busy dinner service started as he was busy in the kitchen.


    However, the children were very well-behaved. They went upstairs with an ice cream each after finishing the fried rice and tofu pudding. Amy��s yground was their paradise.


    After a while, Daphne��s grandpa came to fetch her, and Ignatsu followed her home.


    At around 8 o��clock, Yabemiya went into the kitchen after clearing a stack of tes. She worriedly said, ��It��s already 8 o��clock, and Connie is still not back yet. I hope she didn��t get into an ident?��


    Mag, who was turning the beef kebabs, had a shock. He had forgotten all about Connie and the delivery after he got busy!


    It only took 10 minutes to ride from Mamy Restaurant to the Bastie Prison��s front gate, but she had already been gone for 3 hours. Wasn��t it abnormal that she hadn��t returned yet?


    ��Has Big Sister Connie lost her way?�� Anna said softly. ��I think she doesn��t have much sense of direction...��


    ��How could she have gotten lost when she was going next door...�� Elizabeth said, confused.


    This was exactly what Mag wanted toin about, but as he thought again, given that fellow��s brain circuit, it was quite possible that something like this would happen.


    Of course, it was okay if she had only lost her way. Mag was worried she would do other even more ridiculous things. Moreover, there were still many orcs looking for her out there. He couldn��t not worry about her.


    ��The service will be over in another hour. Let��s go and find her then.�� Mag took a look at the full restaurant. Nobody could walk away to look for her now. If she was really lost, then she would have to wander around for another hour.


    ��Yes.�� Everyone nodded, and then continued with their work.


    ...


    A prison guard rushed into the deputy warden��s office, and said in a panic, ��Deputy Warden, the prison was breached!��


    The Bastie Prison had never been breached since it was built!


    ...


    ��Phew, they almost discovered me. Why is this house so big? There is an entrance on the left and one on the right, and there is still such a big ce after getting into the basement. Where exactly is the deputy warden��s office?�� Connie, who was wearing a blue technical jacket and a helmet, leaned against the corner of the wall and sighed a breath of relief as she hid in the shadows. After the footsteps had gone afar, she looked at the corridor that branched out in three directions with a confused expression.


    ��I am so tired... weak, pitiful, helpless... I want to give up so badly...�� Connie mumbled with self-pity. ��He said it was just next door, and it would only take a short time. But, he didn��t tell me where I should enter such a big house. I still have to climb over such a high wall...��

 Chapter 1213 - I Am Just A Delivery Courier…

    <h4>Chapter 1213: I Am Just A Delivery Courier...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Breached?�� Rex asked that panicked prison guard doubtfully. ��Someone came into the prison?��


    ��Yes. The intruder should be in the basement now. We have not ascertained the position of the intruder yet.�� The prison guard nodded, his forehead full of cold sweat.


    Since the Bastie Prison was built 100 years ago, it almost never had an ident. It was considered to be the most imprable prison on the continent. However, in these several days, a prison break incident and a breach incident happened one after another. It was simply unbelievable.


    Of course, the person whomitted the unbelievable prison break was standing in front of him right now. The rumor was that since he was the first inmate to break out of the prison sessfully, he was specially appointed as the deputy warden by the city lord.


    Such an extraordinary reward had brought immense stress to the prison guards of the Bastie Prison as the inmates who were well-behaved initially began to attempt breaking out crazily. They hoped to achieve their objective of bing a deputy warden.


    And now, not only the inmates were trying to get out, someone out there began to try to intrude too.


    The Bastie Prison held numerous felons, and many of them were prisoners who had strong power and high status. If this was a premeditated jailbreak, the incident could be uncontroble.


    ��React ording to your contingency n. Come and look for me when you need me to step in,�� Rex ordered. He had only been the deputy warden for a few days, so he wasn��t sure about the rules and regtions of the Bastie Prison yet. Hence, he didn��t want to give instructions without any information and mess up their ns.


    ��Yes!�� that prison guard replied and prepared to take his leave. When it came to intrusions, the Bastie Prison did have a well thought out n which was frequently drilled.


    ��Oh, yes. Did someone send something over earlier?�� Rex asked suddenly.


    ��There was no visitor today.�� The prison guard shook his head.


    ��Alright. You may go now.�� Rex raised his hand and the prison guard left, leaving him alone in the office.


    ��Did Boss Mag forget about it because he is too busy? He said 5 o��clock, but it still hasn��t arrived?�� Rex murmured to himself. Mamy Restaurant was very close to the prison, but he couldn��t leave his position now, since there was an intruder. He had to catch that intruder first.


    ��Someone actually dared to breach Bastie Prison. It��s really gutsy. I wonder which species�� powerhouse is that?��


    ***


    <i>Darn. It��s another crossroads. What the heck is this ce? Why are they locking people up in tiny houses?</i> Connie stood at life��s crossroads again with a confused expression as she looked at the eerie three walkways. She saw many little rooms that held all the different species along her way. However, they all looked very fierce, so she dared not ask them for directions, and continued on her way silently.


    <i>No. I will be lost if I continue to go on like this. I have to ask someone for directions,</i> Connie thought, and she decided to walk toward the central walkway.


    There was only a dim oilmp every 10 meters along the pitch dark walkway. There was a humid and moldy smell mixed with the stench of feces in the air, and the snoring sounds everywhere resembled thunder.


    Connie walked carefully, carrying the insted box. She began to size up those guys locked up behind the bars.


    Connie stopped at some bars. There was an orc with a bull��s head locked in there. She softly asked, ��Hi, may I ask where I can find the deputy warden?��


    ��Zzz... Zzz...��


    She only heard thunderous snoring in reply.


    ��Youngdy, are you looking for the deputy warden?�� Right at this moment, an eerie voice came from the next cell.


    ��Yes. Do you know where he is? I still couldn��t find him after searching for a long time.�� Connie walked to the next cell, where an old, thin, and dark green goblin was leaning against the bars and smiling at her.


    ��Why are you looking for the deputy warden? Not everyone is able to meet him.�� The goblin was sizing Connie up with wide eyes. He couldn��t make up what species this youngdy was, as she was wearing a special mask, but he was sure that she wasn��t a prison guard.


    ��I came to send him his food. He had ordered our restaurant��s takeaway delivery,�� Connie replied honestly before asking that goblin, ��Can you tell me where he is now? I have to send him his food as soon as possible. Otherwise, the soup will get cold.��


    ��Of course I can tell you where he is, but this basement is tooplicated, I am afraid you can��t remember the directions even if I tell you. Why don��t you release me first? I can bring you to him,�� the goblin said smilingly, his protruding eyes spinning around in his eye sockets.


    ��Release you?�� Connie stared at the bars between them. The door at the side had a huge lock on it.


    ��Yes. Release me and I will bring you to the deputy warden. Then, you canplete your job,�� the goblin said with a bright smile.


    ��Excuse me, are you a goblin?�� Connie asked suddenly.


    The goblin was taken aback, but he nodded. ��Y-yes.��


    ��Goodbye.�� Connie turned and left.


    ��Hey, hey, hey! Don��t go, youngdy. I really can bring you to the deputy warden,�� the goblin said in a panic, grabbing the bars.


    ��Father told me to never deal with goblins. You guys are the best liars,�� Connie said without turning her head. Even though she was very clever, she still knew it was better to listen to her father.


    After she continued to wander around, Connie felt she had gone another two levels down in the basement.


    At first, she was prepared to ask those mysterious people who were walking around, but she didn��t meet any of them after she continued on.


    ***


    ��Did you find the intruder?��


    ��An inmate said he saw a person with an unusually big head walking by the basement one, but we have done a nket search at that level, and we didn��t find any suspicious person there.��


    ��Barricade all the exits at every level. Then, focus the search from the levels basement one to basement five. Release the signal immediately when you find that person!��


    ��Yes!��


    The prison guards were rushing up and down the walkways. This intruder was extremely cunning as he managed to evade all the traps and patrols. No one had seen him yet. They only heard minimal descriptions from the inmates that were locked up.


    Ding, ding, ding!!!


    ��rm!��


    ��The intruder was in basement four!��


    ��A first order incident! Request backup!!!��


    Right at this moment, a shrill rm was ringing throughout the Bastie Prison. The powerhouses that were guarding the perimeters and the innermost parts of the prison began to dash to the fourth level. It was a humiliation to all in the Bastie Prison that an intruder had reached the basement four level.


    ��What is this? It could even shout?�� At a crossroad, Connie kicked something that looked like a giant snail curiously.


    Right at this moment, numerous footsteps could be heard from all the four walkways at the same time. Bright, ring lights were shining onto Connie��s body as dozens of magic casters and knights rushed out of the walkways and nervously shouted, ��Who is it? Raise your hands up!��


    ��I... I am just a delivery courier...�� Connie said in a weak voice as she looked at the crowd that suddenly appeared, raising the insted box in her hands up innocently.

 Chapter 1214 - Hot… Very Hot…

    <h4>Chapter 1214: Hot... Very Hot...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Delivery courier?��


    There were prison guards in all the four walkways, and many of them were 7th-tier and 8th-tier knights and magic casters. However, they didn��t dare to move rashly, and they were stunned after they heard what the mysterious person who��d managed to sneak all the way to basement four said.


    This fellow was petite, but he had a weird mask that covered his entire head. He was also wearing a set of clothing with the words ��Are you full?�� on the back. He looked extremely weird.


    This fellow could climb over the high walls of the Bastie Prison silently and sneak all the way to basement four, evading all the guards. He had to have very powerful capabilities and certain gifts, so they had to be very careful.


    ��Spit it out! Whom are you trying to get out of jail?!�� a prison guard shouted loudly.


    ��Out of jail? I am not here to get anyone out of jail. I am here to deliver a takeaway. But your ce is huge and I��ve gotten lost. D-don��t stare at me like that. I am scared...�� Connie felt so aggrieved that she almost burst out crying. She had been wandering around for hours in this stupid ce, and now she was surrounded. What were these fierce-looking people trying to do to her?


    ��Stop your pretense! Don��t me us for being harsh if you still refuse to say the truth!��


    Even though this fellow sounded like a young maiden, the prison guards didn��t let down their guard at all. The Bastie Prison had all kinds of inmates. They had seen a bull-headed demon who could speak like a lolita. This fellow who had his face all covered up could look very hideous.


    ��I am saying the truth. I��m really a delivery courier, and I have identally got lost...�� Connie was sweating profusely. Was she, the beauty, going to perish here?


    ��Have you caught the intruder?�� A deep voice appeared behind the crowd.


    The crowd split up to give way, and Rex came forward. His gazended on Connie as his two thick eyebrows furrowed.


    A prison guard answered, ��Yes, Deputy Warden. We have locked in the intruder sessfully, but she refused to admit that she is the intruder, and insisted that she had lost her way.��


    Losing her way in Bastie Prison? What a ridiculous exnation.


    ��Seems like this is a stubborn intruder. Let��s just judge her on the spot,�� Rex said in a deep voice and clenched his right fist. He would still be able to go and have his supper next door if he knocked off from work now.


    ��Deputy Warden!�� Connie, who was in a panic, widened her eyes and stared at the strapping man with thick short hair who was standing in front of everybody. She raised the insted bag in her hands up high, ted, and said, ��It��s you! You ordered the delivery! I finally found you!��


    ��Huh?�� Rex was stunned and stopped his fist.


    ����Buddha jumps over the wall��. Your ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.�� Connie opened the insted bag and opened the cover of the little urn in there.


    A rich and enticing aroma rushed out instantly, and spread out toward the four walkways.


    ��Smells so good!��


    All the prison guards�� eyes lit up, and they stared at the insted bag in Connie��s hands with disbelief. What kind of food was this? It could actually give out such a mesmerizing aroma.


    ����Buddha jumps over the wall��!�� Rex��s eyes lit up too. He knew this aroma very well. His thick hair depended on the daily supply of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.


    Only Boss Mag knew how to make ��Buddha jumps over the wall��, and it only had limited portions every day. He had sent someone to order one helping today, and Boss Mag promised to deliver it to him at 5 o��clock. However, it still wasn��t delivered yet.


    ��You are the courier sent by Boss Mag?�� Rex asked, still very doubtful.


    ��The deputy warden knows this intruder?�� The prison guards were shocked, and they felt weird. This deputy warden had just broken out of the prison a few days ago, and became the first person to break out of the Bastie Prison sessfully. And now, this intruder also had something to do with him?


    ��Yes. Boss Mag asked me to deliver the takeaway to you.�� Connie quickly nodded. Finally, someone could understand her.


    ��But, you only needed to deliver it to the gates. Why do you have to breach the Bastie Prison? Moreover, you came all the way to basement four,�� Rex said to Connie with a judging look.


    ��I couldn��t find the gates even after I walked one round, so I climbed over the walls to get in. Then, I saw a big house and I guessed you should be in it, so I went in. But the walkways in there were all intertwining, so I lost my way. I had been walking for hours, and my legs hurt from the walking...��


    Everyone was silent after hearing that, and they started to feel sorry for her.


    Not because she was pitiful, but because she was... stupid.


    Oh my heavens!


    What kind of person was this?


    She caused a first order incident in the Bastie Prison when she only had to deliver a takeaway!


    ��Deactivate the rm. All of you return to your original positions. Be alert when you are doing your duties. The Bastie Prison that could be breached by a young girl making a food delivery doesn��t deserve to be called the number one prison on the Nond Continent,�� Rex said to all the prison guards in a grave voice as he unclenched his fist.


    ��Yes,�� all the prison guards answered in shame. The deputy warden had already confirmed that the intruder was the food delivery courier from the restaurant next door.


    The Bastie Prison that was deemed to be imprable was breached by a young maiden delivering a takeaway. If this got out, they would be losing their face.


    Rex said to Connie, ��Bring the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� and follow me.��


    ��Yes.�� Connie covered the little urn obediently, and followed after Rex with the insted bag. Compared to the rest, this fierce-looking mister was nicer. At least he could understand her, and he was her mission target today.


    The rm stopped, and all the prison guards returned to their positions with aplicated feeling. They all became very alert to make sure that no intruder would ever seed again and an incident like this would never happen for a second time.


    Rex brought Connie back to his office on the first floor. Pointing to a table at the side, he said, ��Leave the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� there.��


    ��Okay.�� Connie took out the little urn of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� from the insted bag, and ced it on the table obediently. She stood to the side and dared not moved as she sized up Rex carefully, using an inconspicuous side-nce.


    This strapping mister had a frightening aura, just like her father, so he had to be a very powerful powerhouse. And she seemed to have made a huge blunder earlier. In order to leave this ce alive, she decided to put on her best behavior.


    However, this room was too warm, and she was wearing a thick technical jacket with fleece and insted helmet. The dizziness caused by the heat began to take over her.


    Rex, who was sitting behind the desk, asked, ��Are you very hot?��


    ��Hot... very hot...�� Connie only managed to remove her helmet before she fainted on the spot.


    ��Cat ears? Orc? Is this little one rted to the Falk Tribe?�� Rex mumbled to himself as he stood up, looking at Connie��s cat ears.

 Chapter 1215 - That Was A Superhero With No Hair

    <h4>Chapter 1215: That Was A Superhero With No Hair</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Rex carried the unconscious Connie, and put her on the desk. He touched her forehead gently with his hand to make sure that she only fainted because she was overheated. He couldn��t help but murmur to himself with a smile, ��She��s just like thatss in the past. She would faint whenever she got too hot.��


    He retrieved his hand and stared at Connie��s face for a while. She had a pretty face, brown hair that was wet with her sweat, white and pink cat ears, and freckles sprinkled across her nose.


    ��She does look 50-60% like her. Even these freckles...�� Rex murmured, a little out of sorts. He only regained his wits after some time, and said with aplex expression, ��100 years has passed. I wonder how she is doing now? Given an orc��s lifespan, she most probably is no longer here...��


    Rex stared at Connie for a while before putting his hand on her shoulder, and used his strong essential energy to disperse the heat in her body.


    ��Mmm~��


    Connie let out a moan and opened her eyes gradually. She looked straight into Rex��s eyes and got a rude shock. She scrambled and fell onto the floor.


    ��Aiyo!�� Connie whined and stood up, rubbing her butt. She grudgingly said to Rex, ��What are you doing, Mister?��


    Rex shrugged, and calmly said, ��You fainted and I saved you.��


    ��Is that really what happened?�� Connie tried to recall. She seemed to have fainted because she had overheated again. There were no traces of vition on her body, so this mister was a gentleman. So, she thanked him. ��Thank you very much. I have already delivered the takeaway, you may give me the money now so I can make my way back.��


    ��Alright.�� Rex pulled open his desk drawer, took out 10 dragon coins and one gold coin, and gave them to Connie.


    ��Then, I will take my leave now. Goodbye.�� Connie kept the money, picked up her helmet, and prepared to leave.


    ��Do you know Debbie?�� Rex asked suddenly.


    ��Debbie?�� Connie halted and pondered seriously before turning around in surprise. ��How do you know my grandmother��s name?��


    ��Just as I suspected.�� Rex finally understood. So, this youngdy was her granddaughter. No wonder she looked so much like her then. However, it seemed like she did marry that chap eventually.


    ��Hello, Mister. I was asking you how do you know my grandmother?�� Connie asked again when she saw Rex went into a daze.


    She was excited yet wary as she suddenly heard her grandmother��s nameing out from the mouth of a man whom she had just met in Chaos City, this unfamiliar ce.


    ��I knew your grandmother in the past, and you resemble her, so I decided to ask.�� Rex regained his wits and schooled his expression. As calmly as possible, he tried to ask, ��How... is she doing now?��


    ��She has passed away.�� Connie��s expression became somber and her voice lowered. ��After Father was murdered, she drank poison and told me to escape from the tribe alone.��


    ��She has passed away...�� Rex clenched his fists instantly. Scenes from 100 years ago kept shing across in his mind. That cat-eared maiden that he rescued decided to chase after him, and created one mess after another with her stupidity.


    Although she could only follow the traces that he left behind most of the time, and had only spent less than one month together with him, the three years that he was pursued by her was the only three years that had a little tinge of color in his life.


    And after he had sought his revenge, he no longer had any goals in life, and he was thrown into Bastie Prison and separated from the rest of the world.


    It was only when he met Connie today again that the throbbing in his heart suddenly made him realize his own feelings.


    However, she had already passed away. He had lost the chance to say certain words to her forever.


    <i>I had said then that I would marry you when my hair reached my waist... It had reallye true.</i>


    Rex suddenly felt that his heart had be empty, as if something important was missing.


    <i>What is the rtionship between this mister and Grandmother? </i>Connie secretly sized up Rex. She could sense the sadness from Rex when he heard her grandmother��s demise.


    <i>��Buddha jumps over the wall��... hair...</i> Connie looked at the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� on the desk with bright eyes, and asked Rex, ��Was Mister bald in the past? The Hairless Monk? You are the Hairless Monk that Grandmother always told me about, right?��


    She had grown up with her grandmother, and since she was young, Grandmother had never told her about the hero stories of the Falk Tribe. Instead, she only told her stories about the Hairless Monk.


    That was a superhero with no hair.


    Rex��s lips trembled as he asked Connie, ��She told you about me?��


    ��Of course, I grew up listening to your stories. Grandmother told me again and again, until I could memorize all of them.�� Connie nodded and she looked at the Hairless Monk with bright eyes. This greatest hero in her heart was standing right in front of her now.


    ��100 years had passed, I didn��t expect she would still remember me,�� Rex murmured with a smile.


    In this world, only she would think of him as a hero.


    In the eyes of the normal people, he was a monster capable of the worst crimes. Even the prison guards looked at him with fear in their eyes whenever they had to face him.


    ��Hairless Monk, can you take me as your disciple? I want to be as powerful as you,�� Connie said to Rex with determined eyes.


    ��Take you as my disciple?�� Rex asked Connie. ��Why do you want to be my disciple? What happened to the Falk Tribe?��


    ��Gary, that big bad egg,unched a mutiny. He killed my father and locked my older brother up so he could be the new chief. I want to get stronger so I can go back to rescue my brother and kill Gary, that big, bad egg!�� Connie said with determined eyes.


    ��Mutiny.�� Rex furrowed his eyebrows. The Falk Tribe was the second biggest orc tribe. It was a powerful tribe, and there were many 10th-tier powerhouses in the tribe besides the chief. Killing the chief and taking over his position most likely couldn��t be done by that guy, Gary.


    ��That big, bad egg coborated with a few elders in the tribe, and even got reinforcements from the Aug Tribe. He is a traitor who betrayed his tribe,�� Connie said angrily.


    Rex remained silent for a moment before he asked the angry Connie with a calm gaze, ��If you want to be my disciple and be a powerhouse, the process will be very difficult, and could even be worse than death. Are you able to persevere?��


    ��If I can kill that traitor and rescue my brother, I will be able to persevere.�� Connie nodded with conviction.


    Rex looked into Connie��s eyes. They looked exactly like the ones belonging to that maiden when she said ��I will definitely catch up with you�� with conviction 100 years ago.


    <i>Debbie, I let you down in the past. So, now I will return the favor upon your granddaughter, </i>Rex said silently in his heart before nodding at Connie. ��Then, we will start tonight. Wait for me at the prison��s gates at 10 o��clock.��


    ��M-mister, you mean you have agreed?�� Connie was stunned.


    ��How should you address me if you want to be my disciple?�� Rex asked with a stern expression instead.


    ��Master!�� Connie yelled ecstatically.


    ��Go back first. I have to eat my dinner too.�� Rex turned with a smile on his face, but his voice was still serious.

 Chapter 1216 - I Want To Sleep In The Same Big Bed With Anna!

    <h4>Chapter 1216: I Want To Sleep In The Same Big Bed With Anna!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��We hope to see you again.��


    After sending away thest customer, Mag removed his apron, and prepared to go search for the lost courier with Miya and the rest.


    Ding.


    The bells rang, and Connie who was fully suited up came in with the insted bag. She removed her helmet, and said with tion, ��Boss, I havepleted my mission and delivered the takeaway to the customer sessfully!��


    The restaurant fell into a deathly silence, and everyone who was about to go search for her was looking at her with aplicated expression.


    ��You have just delivered it?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��Yes. And it��s still hot.�� Connie nodded with tion on her face. This was the very first time that she had done something all by herself.


    ��That was really hard on the insted bag.�� Mag pursed his lips.


    An order that was taken at eight in the morning, set to be delivered at five in the afternoon, only reached the customer at nine o��clock. Dinner had be supper. What a surprise that was.


    The crux was that the location for the delivery was not even far��it was just next door.


    ��Big Sister Connie, did you go and break into the jail instead?�� Amy asked curiously.


    The rest of them were also looking at Connie curiously. What did Connie do in the four hours that she was gone? Even if she had crawled, she could have made a few trips within this short distance.


    ��Hmm... The house that they lived in is too big, and I couldn��t find the door, so I climbed in over the walls. Then, I identally got lost inside. Fortunately, there were many nice people in there and they found me. They lit up the walkways and gave me the directions. Finally, they got me out,�� Connie answered innocently.


    ��Y-you really broke into the jail?�� Mag could no longer remain calm after hearing Connie��s description.


    She breached the high walls of the Bastie Prison, and got lost inside. What the heck... Was this delivery?


    Yabemiya and the rest were shocked too. The Bastie Prison was notorious on the Nond Continent, and Connie actually went in by climbing over the walls?


    ��They didn��t detain you?�� Mag asked with disbelief. Breaching the Bastie Prison wasn��t a joking matter. Stupidity couldn��t give her a get-out-of-jail-free card.


    ��No.�� Connie shook her head, and excitedly continued, ��But, I asked that mister to be my master. The Hairless Monk, the number one superhero in my heart since I was a young girl!��


    ��That actually happened?�� Mag raised his eyebrows. It was one thing to deliver a takeaway to the prison, but how did she get herself a master?


    Although the Hairless Monk had be the deputy warden of the Bastie Prison, he couldn��t have taken a stupid and ditzy courier in as a disciple the very time that they met... Unless his brain was fried?


    Furthermore!


    The most crucial was that someone in this world actually deemed the Hairless Monk to be their superhero!


    ��Why is your superhero the Hairless Monk? Shouldn��t your superhero be someone like Alex, who is handsome and dashing, brave and romantic, and a powerful knight?�� Mag asked, full of doubts.


    ��Although Alex is also very formidable, I prefer the Hairless Monk.�� Connie shook her head.


    ��You asked him to be your master. Big Sister Connie, aren��t you afraid that you might go bald?�� Amy asked gingerly.


    ��If going bald means bing powerful, then I am willing to exchange my hair in return for a powerful capability.�� Connie nodded with determination.


    Mag looked at Connie with astonishment. He hadn��t expected her to care so much about strength.


    Even though he couldn��t understand why Rex took Connie in as a disciple, at least it had exined why she could return from the Bastie Prison unscathed after breaching it sessfully.


    With the Hairless Monk��s protection, Connie would no longer need to fear that she would get abducted in Chaos City.


    ��Ding! Congrattions, Host, forpleting the very first delivery mission. You received a recipe for the double-vor hot pot as the mission reward!��


    Right at this moment, the System��s voice sounded in Mag��s mind, and a glowing golden drawstring bag appeared.


    The delivery mission waspleted sessfully. Mag was prepared to shut down this service on the very first day it wasunched. He said to Connie, ��Do you need to go and work at the prison since you are his disciple now?��


    Since Rex had taken Connie in as his disciple, it would naturally be easier for him to teach her if she was shadowing him around. Hence, he wasn��t going to stop Connie if she wanted to leave.


    He could see how much Connie craved power in her eyes. Her life story that she hadn��t told him yet had to be difficult.


    ��Are you chasing me away, Boss?�� Connie stared at Mag nervously. Mamy Restaurant made her feel safe and warm. Although today��s mission was hard to aplish, she had a huge sense of satisfaction. Thus, she didn��t want to lose this job.


    Master looked at Connie��s panicked gaze, and was reminded that she looked just like a frightened kitten when he met her yesterday. He felt for her, so he smilingly said, ��I will not hold you up if your master wants more time to teach you. But, if you want to continue working here, I can let you finish your probation before deciding if you should stay.��


    ��He didn��t tell me to quit my job.�� Connie shook her head.


    ��Alright, you will continue to work here tomorrow.�� Mag nodded before telling the rest. ��Everyone has been working very hard today. Let��s pack up and go back early to rest.��


    Elizabeth waved her hand, and ice crystals glided across every corner of the restaurant, and solidified all the dust and oil stains. Then, they were shattered and floated out of the restaurant��s door, finally disappearing into the thin air.


    ��Youdies go back first. I still need to go to my master. I will be backter.�� Connie waved goodbye to thedies after they came out. She got on her courier bicycle and disappeared around the corner of the street. That was her personal mode of transport.


    ***


    ��Father, I think this bed is getting small. Can you give us a bigger bed, please?�� Amy, who was wearing her little bear pyjamas after washing up, asked Mag softly while letting Mag blow dry her hair.


    ��Did I squash you, Amy?�� asked Anna, who was standing at the door, grasping her skirt��s hem restlessly. ��Then, I will sleep on my side tonight.��


    Amy shook her head, pointing at Ugly Duckling which was crouching at the bathroom��s door, and said, ��No. It��s Ugly Duckling squashing the two of us. It��s too fat.��


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling made an aggrieved sound, and then licked its stomach.


    ��Mm-hmm. We should really change to a new bed. Furthermore, Amy and Anna are bigger now, you should be able to sleep together in a room by yourselves. I have prepared a big bed in the adjacent room. From today onwards, you two will sleep together in the adjacent room. Is it alright?�� Mag said to Anna with a smile.


    ��Yes. I want to sleep in the same big bed with Anna.�� Amy nodded happily.


    ��Yes.�� Anna, too, nodded with a smile as she slowly released her skirt��s hem in her hands.


    ***


    In a dark and narrow alley, Rex said to Connie with a serious voice, ��Today, we will learn about stealth. Since you can sneak into the Bastie Prison without alerting anyone, it means you are very gifted in this area. You must have gotten the blessing of the Nimravidae totem. If you can master this gift, you will be an excellent assassin.��


    ***


    ��Stealth. I am the best at it.��


    At the same time, a bat that was hanging upside down on a tree outside of the restaurant flew into the restaurant via a small hole in the back.

 Chapter 1217 - Not Suitable For Children

    <h4>Chapter 1217: Not Suitable For Children</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag bought a 1.5-meter-long children��s bed from the System, and put it in the adjacent room that he had prepared in advance. It was a bed big enough for the two kids and the little chubby kitten to roll about to their hearts�� content.


    The purplish-blue decoration style incorporated both Amy��s and Anna��s preferences. In the hands of the decorating genius, System had disyed a very beautiful fairytale style.


    It was better for the children to sleep alone in their own bedroom once they were old enough. With Anna keeping Amy apany, Mag didn��t have to worry about them.


    Adults should have their own night activities. Even though he didn��t have them now, Mag had to make ns for the future when he got Irina back...


    After the two little ones who were jumping on the bed had gotten over their excitement, Mag told a short bedtime story, and they quickly fell asleep.


    Mag kissed Amy on her forehead and pinched Anna��s nose lightly before he turned off the bedsidemp and snuck out quietly. Then, he went upstairs to practice with his sword.


    He still hadn��t fought with anyone after progressing to the 8th-tier. However, his sword skills had been improving steadily with daily practice, and he should be able to disy the most powerful strength at his current level.


    When Alex was at his 8th-tier��s peak, he was already able to ughter the 9th-tier orcmander who invaded their borders, and he was equally confident that he was able to do the same now.


    An hourter, Mag was soaked with his sweat, and went downstairs for a shower. The hot water sshed on him as he appraised himself in the mirror.


    When he just arrived in this world, there wasn��t much flesh on his body, and he looked like a skeleton that was going to copse anytime soon.


    But now, his figure had be well-proportioned yet fit at the same time. His pectoral muscles were slightly raised, and his six-pack was still obvious when he was rxed.


    Even more exaggerated was his skin��it had be fair and tender, and was no longer sallow and emaciated.


    ��Seems like I should go and tan more often, or else nodies�� skin couldpare to mine. My masculinity is totally obscured.�� Mag sighed. He didn��t intend to maintain his skin, but every time when he recovered his strength, the lightning strike seemed to have cleansed his body of the toxins. All the impurities in his body were washed out.


    If anyone was to ask him how he maintained his skin in the future, he would tell her to go and get struck by lightning.


    After showering, Mag went back to his room, only wearing a bathrobe.


    The small bed in the room was already kept by the System. Because the recovery price was too low, Mag chose to store it temporarily. They might have another baby in the future, and would still be able to make use of it.


    Only Mag was left in the spacious big bedroom now. He looked at the extra bedside table, feeling a little not used to it.


    Mag got under the quilt, and tapped open the glowing hot pot recipe in his mind.


    Mag��s lips curled in a smile as he thought about the foodies in this world who were going to be conquered by the hot pot soon too.


    A tremendous amount of information flooded Mag��s brain. After the initial confusion, Mag began to digest the huge amount of content seriously.


    The ingredients for the hot pot were simr everywhere. The unique soup base was what made the difference in the hot pot��s intensepetition.


    When talking about spicy hot pot, Chongqing hot pot was the first toe to mind. No matter what ingredients one put into the thick, spicy, and aromatic broth, they would be coated with ayer of the red oil and condiments when they were taken out. The intense heat would explode in the mouth instantly when one bit into it. One would be able to find a special joy between the spiciness and numbness.


    Mag had been to that special mountain city a few times, but the level of spiciness was too much for him��he had to take a break for a few months every time he had it. He preferred the milder spicy level in the Chengdu ins.


    As for the clear broth, even though it looked very simple, the clear broth still had to be full of sincerity before it could make a name for itself in the clear broth hot pot. It had to be vorful so that the customers would be able to taste the freshness without dipping in sauces.


    The recipe given by the System was very well-rounded. The red soup base had three levels: insanely spicy, spicy, and medium spicy. It was almost simr to the spicy grilled fish, so it would be able to satisfy the different requirements of the customers.


    The mild spicy level didn��t exist for the red broth hot pot at all.


    Moreover, the clear broth hot pot could be ordered on its own or coupled together with red broth to form the double-vor hot pot.


    Of course, to the Sichuan people, the double-vor hot pot was their minimum level.


    Apart from the soup pot, the instructions for cookingmon ingredients in the hot pot were also provided. For example, how to dip the cow��s stomach and duck��s intestines in the hot pot and the best time to remove the beef from the broth. All these things were given very precise timing.


    However, all this was not the stuff that Mag was going to learn tonight. One of the fun things about eating hot pot was the process of putting the ingredients in personally and then taking them out. The technique might have affected the texture, but the fun of cooking hot pot had far exceeded this.


    However, hot pot was a totally new experience for the people in this world, so they would have to provide a set of instructions for the customers when they were having the hot pot.


    Mag had to focus intently for a long time before he digested and understood the production methods for both broths. He breathed out a sigh of relief lightly, and prepared to step into the test field for the God of Cookery.


    Right at this time, the bedroom��s door opened inward silently.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag opened his eyes and looked toward the door. A ck shadow came in through the crack of the door. The door was then shut up again.


    ��Cami.�� Mag already sensed her aura. This fellow still hadn��t given up. They had just signed the contract this morning, and she was here again tonight.


    After some pondering, Mag closed his eyes again.


    Given his current power, he didn��t have to fear Cami anymore.


    <i>Since she��s not convinced, let��s see what she was trying to do today.</i>


    Nobody was able to take over the job of the chopper in the restaurant now, so Mag still got to keep her around.


    <i>Heh. I am not going to make the same mistake again. </i>Cami looked at that door smugly. Her reputation was tarnished by this door previously as she was caught even before she entered. It was really an insult to her countess title.


    <i>He��s asleep?</i> Cami looked at that big bed. Her turquoise eyes had a red gleam in the dark, and she could see everything in the room very clearly.


    Mag was lying on the bed with a stable breathing. Obviously, he was already asleep.


    ��Where is Amy and Anna��s small bed?�� Cami looked at the space where the small bed used to be ced with wonder. Amy and Anna were sleeping on that bed when she came previously.


    ��It��s a good thing that they got their own room now. The scenes that are going to happen are indeed not suitable for children. To make this bad fellow submit to me, I have to show him my prowess today.�� A smile appeared on Cami. She raised her hands, and three Photostones flew out andnded in three different directions. A scene like this should be recorded from every angle.


    After she ced the Photostones, Cami took out the spirit binding rope and walked toward the bed...

 Chapter 1218 - In This Case, We Are A Good Match

    <h4>Chapter 1218: In This Case, We Are A Good Match</h4>


    She was inexperienced previously, and allowed Mag to gain the upper hand and toy with her. This time, she wouldn��t repeat the same mistake.


    She was already very familiar with how to tie the rope. Tying a nice-looking yet shameful bound was indeed a skillful job, but it was no longer a difficult task for Countess Bartoli.


    Cami was already thinking how Mag was going to beg for mercy in her hands. Such a shameful and humiliating scene was enough for him to return her the Photostone and be a ve at her feet.


    By then, she wouldn��t have to worry what Miss Gloria would think about him anymore.


    Cami already couldn��t help but smile when she thought of this. She twined the spirit binding rope on the hand that Mag ced at the side of the bed.


    However, just as the rope was about to go through Mag��s hand, the hand suddenly twisted and grabbed her wrist.


    <i>Huh?</i>


    Cami was stunned as she looked at that hand which grabbed her wrist. The fair and slender fingers were unusually strong.


    <i>Isn��t he asleep?</i> Cami panicked as she looked at Mag��s face. His eyes were still closed as if he was still asleep.


    <i>Maybe he is dreaming?</i> Cami surmised. However, the hand that was gripping her was so strong that she couldn��t even loop the rope over Mag��s hand. This was giving her trouble.


    Mag was too crafty, so if she could tie him up while he was sleeping, she didn��t have to worry he would do some other tricks. Such a good opportunity didn��te by easily.


    Cami tried to twist her wrist, but Mag��s hand was like an iron pincer that gripped her wrist so tightly that she couldn��t move.


    Although she had a 9th-tier capability, her strength wasn��t huge. She usually used magic to subdue her enemies. It was not easy for her to break free using her strength alone.


    <i>Bastard. He��s still so strong while he��s sleeping.</i> A dim light began to gather at Cami��s other hand. It seemed like she got to use magic to free herself from Mag��s grip first.


    However, before she could disy her magic, Mag suddenly tugged on her hand. Cami, who was standing at the side of the bed, lost her bnce and fell onto the bed. She rolled andy next to Mag.


    Then, Mag grabbed her other hand very naturally, and restrained her in his arms easily.


    ��???��


    Cami red at him. If Mag��s breathing wasn��t maintained at a very stable sleeping condition, she would have thought that he was taking advantage of her deliberately.


    However, now both her hands were restrained. She could even feel the warm body behind her through her thin skirt as she was restrained in his arms. His hard muscles were defined like squares. This was weird. How could this man��s body feel so hard when he looked so feeble?


    Her body became a little stiff instantly.


    Even though she had lived for over 300 years, been through the previous racial war, drunk her enemies�� blood, had a husband, owned a gigantic castle, and was a princess of the vampires, she was actually still a virgin...


    To her, men were all dirty. It disgusted her to even talk to them, let alone touch any part of them.


    But now as Mag grasped her hands and encircled her in his arms, her heartbeat couldn��t help but elerate. Her blood flowed quickly and made her feel out of breath. A blush also appeared on her cheeks.


    The words that her mother told her when she was getting married came back to her now, and her body started to warm up.


    She wanted to get out of Mag��s arms, but she didn��t want to wake him at the same time. Hence, she couldn��t decide what to do at that moment.


    <i>Wasn��t she only interested in women?</i> Mag was also a little taken aback when he sensed the body in his arms began to heat up. He interrupted her magic because he wanted to tease her. Moreover, he was also sure that nothing would ever happen between them, so he didn��t pay too much attention to his methods and actions.


    But now, he could even hear Cami��s heartbeat clearly. Generally, vampires were always anemic, so this had him worried if she would faint on the spot due to a low blood supply.


    Just as Cami��s cheeks continued to get hotter and wondered what should she do, she suddenly jerked and softly murmured, ��Hey? It��s not right. Why should I worry about a normal man waking up? I am Countess Bartoli, a powerful 9th-tier vampire!��


    ��Yes. This is really weird.�� Mag nodded in agreement.


    ��You find it weird too, right... Ah!!!�� Cami screamed and turned her head. She looked straight into Mag��s eyes.


    The two pairs of eyes almost touched in the dark.


    ��You are not asleep at all!�� Cami eximed as if she was subjected to a huge scam.


    ��I should be the one screaming, right? A woman suddenly appears on my bed, and even lies in my arms when I am sleeping. If this gets out, my clean reputation will be tarnished,�� Mag said innocently. ��You must take the responsibility.��


    Cami rebutted, ��I am the woman. I should be the one that is losing out, right? I didn��t ask you to be responsible, how dare you ask me to be responsible?!��


    ��You are a widow.�� Mag shrugged.


    ��So? You are a widower! You even got a kid!�� Cami was furious!


    ��In this case, we are a good match.�� Mag raised his eyebrows.


    ��Eh, yes.�� Cami was stunned; after some thought, it seemed to be true. So, she nodded subconsciously.


    <i>No! I would never be together with this fellow! Furthermore, I came to record scenes that I could use to exchange the Photostone for!</i> Cami quickly regained her wits. She red at Mag who was still grasping her wrists, and coldly said, ��Release me! You pervert who is sleeping without clothes!��


    ��I am wearing my sleeping robes, okay? Furthermore, you are the one who came to someone else��s bed in the middle of the night. Shouldn��t you be the pervert?�� Mag refuted. Although the sleeping robes were open, the fact was that he was still wearing them.


    ��Heh. I will show you what is a real pervert today!�� Cami sneered. The temperature around her dropped instantly, and the dim light appeared at her fingertips again.


    Crack.


    Right at this moment. a crisp metal locking sound appeared, and Cami��s magic was interrupted again. Both her hands were pulled together and handcuffed.


    Cami opened her mouth in a panic. ��You����


    p.


    A round ball with holes was stuffed into her mouth, and the strings were pulled to the back of her head and tied into a beautiful knot.


    ��Mmm...�� Cami struggled to get up.


    Crack.


    Mag put a cor around her neck and sped it. The magic was cut off instantly. Cami looked at Mag in a daze, her gaze slowly became terrified.

 Chapter 1219 - Why Do You Have To Choose The Difficult Way

    <h4>Chapter 1219: Why Do You Have To Choose The Difficult Way</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Her hands were cuffed together behind her back, her mouth was stuffed with a ball, and a cor with a chain was ced on her neck. Cami was taken aback, and she tried to struggle.


    This cor had the same effect as the spirit binding rope. Once it was put on, Cami realized that her magic was sealed instantly. She couldn��t summon it no matter how hard she tried.


    Although the handcuffs on her wrists were covered by fur, she couldn��t get out of them without magic.


    The hollow ball in her mouth made her cheeks puffed out and almost filled up her mouth. She couldn��t talk, and could only make smothered murmurs.


    As for that weird cor and the metal chain connected to it, they reminded her of the dogs that were locked up by the humans, or those poor women who were locked up by the perverts in the stories.


    In the blink of an eye, Cami discovered she was captured by Mag again. Even though it wasn��t done by that shameful rope boundage, the current set of equipment made her feel even more shameful and frightened.


    This fellow really was a pervert!


    A normal man would not have such a set of perverted instruments in his bed at all times, and every move he made was well-practiced as if he had done it many times before.


    ��Hmm... Mmm...�� Cami tried to look calm, but she was panicking badly in her heart.


    <i>What is this pervert trying to do to me?!</i>


    <i>Maybe he wanted to lock me up here?</i>


    <i>Maybe putting the cor and chain on me was his way of treating me like his dog?</i>


    Numerous thoughts shed through her mind. She didn��t expect she would be tricked by the same stinky man twice.


    ��My skills didn��t get rusty at all.�� Mag was surprised at his own adeptness. As a dog lover, he did often put on a cor for his puppy so he could take it out for a walk.


    This could exin why he was so adept at it. This had to be the reason.


    Of course, as a polite gentleman, Mag��s purpose was purely to protect himself from molesters when he ordered this weird set of equipment from the System.


    As expected, he got to utilize it today. He had caught a female molester (bat) on the spot tonight.


    As for putting a ball in her mouth, his objective was to prevent her from making weird noises and interrupting others�� sleep when he needed to interrogate herter.


    However, the soundproofing done by the System was so good that he didn��t have to worry about people hearing him without putting the ball in.


    The cor was made from a small portion of the spirit binding rope that Mag cut off from the one that Cami used previously. Tit for tat was definitely the right thing to do.


    Mag turned on the light at the bedside, and, as if he was still that gentle, nice boss, smilingly said to Cami, ��I know you are panicking, but don��t worry, I will not do anything to you.��


    Cami was a little relieved after she saw Mag��s smile. He was right. He was only a restauranteur; he wouldn��t really dare to do anything to her. She was Countess Bartoli, the princess of the vampire tribe...


    ��However, you seem to have broken our contract. We have agreed that I will only return the Photostone after you have worked in the restaurant for one year. Then, we will have nothing to do with each other anymore.�� Mag picked up a whip on the floor and twisted it in his hands. ��But, what are you doing here in my room in less than a day��s time?��


    ��Mmm... Mmm...�� Cami tried to exin.


    ��You don��t have to exin. These things have already told me about your intentions.�� Mag swung the whip and made it crack at Cami��s ears.


    Cami quieted down immediately. She dared not move nor make a sound as she looked at Mag. This fellow almost hit her beautiful face.


    ��Don��t worry. I am a good man.�� Mag tossed the whip in his hand behind him and smiled again.


    Cami was relieved after she saw Mag tossed the whip away. It seemed like this fellow didn��t have the guts to do anything to her.


    Mag turned his wrist around, and a white goose feather appeared in his hand. He began to get close to Cami with a perverted smile.


    Cami stared at the feather in Mag��s hand in a shock. What was this fellow trying to do by taking out a feather? Was he trying to make her submit to him with this feather?


    Heh. Ridiculous. How would Countess Bartoli submit to him because of a feather?!


    ��Now, you have two choices. The first one, nod your head and swear on your ancestors�� name that you will submit to me for one year. You will neither defy me nor go against me. The second one, shake your head and ept my punishment until you nod,�� Mag told Cami seriously.


    <i>Let me submit to you? Dream on! </i>Cami red at Mag and shook her head with conviction. She didn��t care what methods he used to torture her; she was never going to submit to him.


    ��Since you do not have the contractual spirit, I have no choice but to utilize certain special techniques.�� Mag sighed lightly before bending over to grab Cami��s ankle.


    ��Hmm!�� Cami got a shock and tried to pull her leg back. Was this pervert trying to do <i>that </i>to her...


    But Mag��s hand was so strong she couldn��t free her leg no matter how hard she struggled. Suddenly, her foot felt cold and her high heel shoe was removed.


    Mag tossed that stiletto aside as he looked at the fair foot and delicate toes that curled up nicely due to nervousness. He calmly asked Cami, ��Nod or shake your head?��


    Cami shook her head determinedly, but her gaze was terrified. She had heard about perverts who had foot fetish before. Could this fellow be one of them? What was he trying to do with her cute little foot?!


    ��Why do you have to choose the difficult way?�� Mag sighed. He began to hold the feather like a drawing pencil, and gently swiped across the base of her fair foot.


    ��Hmm...�� Cami felt as if she was electrified, and her mind went nk. Then, it felt like countless ants were crawling across the spot that the feather had just touched. That tingling sensation made her body tense up. Her muffled mouth could only make out a meaningless moan.


    ��You have the power to decide. Whenever you are ready, you just have to nod,�� Mag said calmly. The feather was drawing circles at the bottom of her foot and in between her toes as if it was drawing a painting.


    ��Hoo, hoo...�� Cami felt her mind went nk. She knew a man was toying with her foot so the tingling sensation was magnified infinitely, but her mouth was covered and her hands were tied. She couldn��t call for help.


    Although her rational mind told her she couldn��t submit to this fellow, after 10-odd minutes of assault by the feather, Cami, who was soaked with sweat, finally nodded her head.

 Chapter 1220 - Good Morning, Fa…

    <h4>Chapter 1220: Good Morning, Fa...</h4>


    Cami, who was soaked with sweat, had copsed on the bed with unshed tears in her eyes and a flushed face. She looked at Mag with a resentful gaze as she felt as if all her strength had been expended.


    She had never expected this fellow would use such a perverted and underhanded method��tickling!


    ��Very good.�� Mag reached out to untie the string behind her head, and removed that ball from her mouth with his pinkies outstretched. ��Now, you can begin to swear.��


    ��I, Cami Bartoli, swear on the name of my ancestors. From today onward, I will submit to Mag for one year. I will not defy or go against him,�� Cami said, clenching her teeth. She felt so aggrieved that she wanted to cry.


    ��Remember your promise. From today onward, do a good job and nevere and harass me again. I am already a parent of a daughter.�� Mag nodded with satisfaction. He helped Cami turn over and removed the handcuffs and cor.


    Mag took two steps back and said to Cami on the bed, ��Now, you may leave.��


    As a normal man, he should be doing something when he faced such a helpless maturedy.


    However, he was such an unusual handsome man. A gentleman wouldn��t have taken advantage of a person when she was weak.


    Even though he was the cause of her being so weak.


    At the border of Wind Forest far away, there was a woman who was fighting for the future and freedom of the elves. How could he be unfaithful to her at this time?


    That was a powerful existence who could use a stool to send 10th-tier powerhouses flying!


    Besides that, Mag was way past the phase where he was controlled by his lower body.


    Hence, he urged Cami, who was lying on the bed, unable to move. ��Why are you not leaving yet?��


    ��I can��t move...�� Cami��s aggrieved voice sounded. Although her magic had already recovered after the cor was removed, her body felt very weak. Even if she wanted to leave this shameful ce, her body didn��t allow her to.


    ��Where is your home?�� Mag furrowed his brows.


    ��Boundless Sea Realm.��


    Mag pondered for a moment. This didn��t sound wrong, either.


    ��Then, I have no way to send you home. You can spend the night here and get to work straight away tomorrow morning,�� Mag said casually.


    ��I... I will never sleep on the same bed with you.�� Cami red. Was this fellow going to eat his words!?


    ��I don��t want to sleep with sweaty people, either.�� Mag rolled his eyes.


    Cami heaved a sigh of relief. Although being sweaty made her ufortable, the bed she was lying on was sofortable. She felt her entire body was going to sink into it. It was soft and super warm. If she could spend the night here, it seemed rather...


    ��You will sleep on the floor.�� Magid the quilt out on the floor and then carried Cami, who was stunned, and put her on the floor. He covered the quilt over her body and nodded in satisfaction. ��This is good enough.��


    ��Y-you will never find a girlfriend like this...�� Cami said resentfully. This fellow actually made her sleep on the floor while he slept on the bed.


    ��Hoho. I am the father of a daughter.�� Mag smiled with disdain. ��Moreover, thedies who want to be my girlfriend could encircle Chaos City if they are to form a line.��


    Cami choked. Mag wasn��t boasting when he said that...


    ��A night attack that gives me a headache.�� Mag stared at the bedsheet that was soaked and sighed. He had to change to a new set of beddings. He kept the three Photostones and looked at Cami who was all wrapped up. Smiling, he said, ��Goodnight.��


    And then he switched off the light.


    Very soon, Mag��s snoring could be heard.


    Cami, who was very nervous initially, heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Mag��s stable breathing. It seemed like Mag indeed didn��t have ulterior motives toward her. However, she soon began to think in annoyance, <i>Why? This fellow actually has no feelings for me? Am I not an attractive woman?</i>


    Although she had plenty of nonsensical thoughts in her mind and was sleeping in a man��s room, under his nket, fatigue washed over her, and Cami soon fell asleep.


    Mag closed his eyes, and went straight into the test field for the God of Cookery.


    If Cami didn��t want to destabilize her ancestors��s coffins, she most likely wouldn��t try to harm him.


    Mag had already wasted plenty of time due to Cami��s night attack. To prevent the scenario where he couldn��t even leave the test field for the God of Cookery before he woke up next morning, he had to get in as soon as possible.


    An intense scent of spiciness washed over him as soon as he entered the kitchen. There were a few open spices on the condiments rack that were already showing off their presence even before they were cooked.


    Brewing the soup base wasn��t an easy task, especially a rich and aromatic soup base. Just the spices and condiments needed alone were in the dozens. Furthermore, they needed to be urately proportioned and brewed with a practiced technique in order to get an irresistible red soup base.


    The crux of the hot pot was the soup base.


    That soup wasn��t clear water, but a beef broth that was brewed for over 10 hours. The soup base was rich and aromatic.


    A big piece of butter was melted in the pot slowly, and the chili broad bean paste was then added in to make a pot of dark red oil. Sichuan peppers were scattered into the pot, and the aromatic spiciness was released naturally. Then, the beef broth was poured in, followed by the red peppers, old ginger, and the other spices and condiments. It was slowly brewed until it became a pot of aromatic red soup base.


    As for clear broth, it was much easier. Although the clear broth was healthier, it didn��t mean it was tasteless like water. It, too, needed a base made of bones to release the taste of the hot pot ingredients.


    After going through the procedures many times in his heart, Mag started to make the soup base.


    ��The soup tastes nd. Fail!


    ��The sichuan peppers were underfried for two seconds. Fail!


    ��It��s not spicy enough. Fail!


    ��Fail...��


    Mag was just like a cold-blooded assassin as he epted the System��s judgement, and then poured the failed red soup base into the wastewater tank again and again.


    He indeed did not feel heartache for free ingredients.


    ...


    Mag opened his eyes the next morning when the rm clock rang.


    Cami also opened her eyes at the same time.


    She had a very weird dream where she dreamt she was caught by Mag, and was restrained and tortured by all sorts of instruments. Finally, she was tickled by a feather.


    Then, she saw a hand reach out over her head, grab a strange object that was making a din, and press hard on it.


    The ringing stopped instantly. Then, her gaze met Mag��s face as he popped out over the bed.


    ��Ah!!!�� Cami screamed. That wasn��t a dream!


    Right at this moment, the room��s door was pushed, and Amy skipped in happily. ��Good morning, Fa...��

 Chapter 1221 - Excuse Me…

    <h4>Chapter 1221: Excuse Me...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Ex-ex-excuse me...�� Amy stared at Mag on the bed and Cami on the floor in daze with aplicated expression. Then, she slowly stepped back and closed the door gingerly.


    ��Amy?�� Beyond the door, Anna was looking at Amy who closed the door in befuddlement. She still hadn��t greeted Uncle Mag.


    ��Anna, is something bad going to happen between them if a man and a woman sleep together in the same room?�� Amy asked Anna, feeling very bothered.


    ��I have no idea, either.�� Anna shook her head before giving it some serious thought, and she continued, ��However, I have heard from an auntie before that a man and a woman would have a baby if they slept together. This is how we are born.��


    ��Have a baby?!�� Amy��s eyes lit up. However, her expression became tortured again. ��Should I tell Big Sister Irina about this incident? It would be fun if I had a cute little sister, right?��


    Anna looked at Amy perplexedly, but she didn��t continue to ask.


    In the room, Mag who was holding the rm clock, and Cami, who was sitting on the floor, were dumbfounded too. They looked at each other with aplicated look.


    ��Remember the promise you madest night. Now, you may go take a shower in the bathroom and change into your uniform before you start to work,�� Mag said to Cami, who was gathering magic at her fingertips.


    ��I...�� Cami choked on her words as she recalled what had happenedst night. Her body was still aching, but she had already made the promise, so she only retrieved the magic. She covered her head with the nket and screamed. Then, she flipped the nket away, jumped right up, and walked out of the door.


    Mag sat on the bed to gather his wits. His mind was still upied with the bright red soup base after concocting the hot pot soup base continuously for weeks. He felt a little overwhelmed.


    Moreover, the problem now was what Amy would write in her little notebook after witnessing that scene earlier. Would he be able to keep both his legs after Irina read about that?


    Mag was already facing a very serious trial early in the morning...


    ��The little one doesn��t know anything, so it should be alright?�� Mag tried to convince himself as nothing had really happenedst night. He made Cami sleep on the floor for the whole night. He was really guarding his virtue.


    Mag got up and changed into his chef��s suit. Then, he kept the weird stuff fromst night, and threw the bedsheets into the washing machine. He bumped into Cami, who was justing out of the bathroom with her damp hair down, as soon as he stepped out of the room. She gave Mag a resentful nce before going downstairs.


    Mag cocked an eyebrow, but he didn��t take it to heart. After all, Cami had already sworn. He went downstairs to cook the breakfast for the cleaners after a simple wash up.


    In the kitchen, Cami had already begun to cut up the ingredients.


    ��Good morning, Little Amy and Anna. Why did you two wake up so early?�� Mag asked with a smile as he saw Amy and Anna who were ying with Ugly Duckling when he came downstairs.


    ��Good morning, Uncle Mag,�� Anna greeted obediently.


    ��Good morning, Father.�� Amy, too, raised her head up and greeted him. Then, she looked toward the kitchen, and asked in a soft voice, ��Is Big Sister Cami going to stay in your room from now onward?��


    ��???�� Mag hummed as he pondered on how to exin this to Amy.


    ��Then, is she going to have a baby?�� Amy continued to ask in a small voice.


    ��Erm???�� Mag raised his eyebrows and looked at Amy with disbelief. Who taught her that?


    The chopping sounds in the kitchen stopped abruptly, and the restaurant quieted down instantly.


    Anna stared at Mag, and then looked toward the kitchen as if she had already found out something.


    ��Little Amy, actually,st night... hmm... Big Sister Cami was sick. She came to the restaurant to ask me for help. As it was already veryte, I let her sleep on the floor for the night while I slept on the bed. We wouldn��t have a baby like this.�� Mag tried to exin.


    ��You wouldn��t have a baby?�� Amy was disappointed to hear that. She wanted a baby siser to y with them.


    ��Yes. We are not going to have a baby.�� Mag heaved a sigh of relief.


    ��Then, you two go and have one.��


    ��No can do.�� Mag quickly shook his head. He continued to exin when he saw the puzzlement on Amy��s face. ��We can only have a baby with our spouse, and not with other women. Cami is not Father��s spouse, so she cannot have a baby with me.��


    ��Then... What about Mother? When will you go fetch her home and give me a little baby?�� Amy asked after thinking for a moment.


    Cami, who was holding a knife with murderous thoughts in the kitchen, turned her ear to a side to try to hear clearly. Mag had never mentioned Amy��s mother, and nobody knew who and where she was. She suddenly felt an unexinable nervousness.


    ��Soon. Father will bring her home very soon,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��It��s fantastic!�� Amy smiled brightly. ��Then, you two will give me a baby to y with.��


    ��Sure.�� Mag nodded and smiled, but this wasn��t up to him to decide.


    <i>He can still get her back? Seems like it��s impossible between him and Miss Gloria.</i> Cami had an ted expression. However, she felt an unexinable emptiness in her heart, and she thought with annoyance, <i>Jerk. He surrounded himself with so many pretty girls when he already had a wife and kid. He is using food and jobs to cheat them of their love.</i>


    Anna was hugging Ugly Duckling with an envious look in her eyes. She could no longer see her mother ever again.


    ...


    After settling Amy, Mag went into the kitchen, but he didn��t find any ingredients designated for the hot pot on the stove or in the fridge.


    Mag walked one round in the kitchen to make sure he didn��t miss anything before inwardly asking, ��System, where are my ingredients?��


    ��Ding! The restaurant is not in the optimal condition to introduce the hot pot. Could the Host please set up a designated hot pot area first? The restrictions on all the hot pot ingredients will be released when the mission ispleted! The right to operate the hot pot will be cancelled if the mission fails!�� The System��s voice appeared in Mag��s mind.


    ...


    On the treetop outside of the restaurant, Caesar yawned and shook off the snow umted on its body as it worriedly said, ��Why hasn��t Madame out sincest night... Did she get herself stuck in this night attack again?��


    It had been guarding outside of the restaurant for the whole night, making sure nobody got in or out of the restaurant. Without any interference, given Madam��s power, it should be easy for her to take care of Mag.


    However, it didn��t expect that Madam didn��te out of the restaurant for the whole night. What should it do now?

 Chapter 1222 - Greetings, Big Boss Amy!

    <h4>Chapter 1222: Greetings, Big Boss Amy!</h4>


    ��Designated hot pot area?�� The System��s request was rather reasonable.


    Eating hot pot was always a leisurely affair. It wasmon to spend a whole night eating hot pot while chatting with friends. However, it wouldn��t be pleasant for the other customers.


    Furthermore, the current wooden tables weren��t suitable for eating hot pot. He had to purchase a batch of dining tables specially designed for eating hot pots.


    ��System, the next four shops all belong to me. You can design and renovate two of them as designated hot pot areas,�� Mag said inwardly. It was fortunate that Mobai left him those several shops, or else he would have to expand toward the Bastie Prison.


    ��We have already 200m2 of store area, and at the same time, we could expand another 100m2 at the exterior of the shops. After calction, the cost to build the designated hot pot area is: 300,000 copper coins for interior renovation, while 33 sets of specially designed hot pot tables and chairs cost 330,000 copper coins... Total cost: 830,000 copper coins!�� the System��s voice said.


    ��Final price, 400,000,�� Mag said calmly.


    ��Host! N-nobody negotiates like you do?! The System could no longer remain calm.


    Mag pursed his lips. ��ording to the usual renovation standards, 400,000 is more than enough to renovate a 200m2 shop. Moreover, you are the main supplier, and there are no middlemen earning the difference in between. This price is very reasonable.��


    ��Host, you cannotpare the prices using the Earth��s standards. To amodate all the unusual species in this world and to prevent the materials from having recurring problems because they cannot withstand the weight, this System uses the best materials procured from all parts of the continent.


    ��For example, the abysmal sea granite mined from the deep sea. It can withstand a weight of 60,000 kg without cracking. Even when the giant dragons reveal their true form, it can still withstand their weight.


    ��And the hot pot made from the super alloy can make sure the whole hot pot is evenly heated and the ingredients won��t stick to the surface. It can also withstand an instantaneous temperature difference of 1000 degrees. And...��


    Mag listened to the System introducing the sources of the materials excitedly, and was secretly astonished. It was longer a simple extravagant renovation��even putting diamonds in wasn��t so difficult.


    ��Alright. Seeing that you are being so sincere, I will give you an additional 99 copper coins. I believe you will be the best designer in history,�� Mag said encouragingly.


    ��D-do you really think so?�� The System��s voice was a little emotional.


    ��Yes.�� Mag rolled his eyes, but he said in a convinced voice, ��The father knows his son best.��


    ��This System is so touched. Since this is the case, this System agreed to your price and epted this renovation mission for the price of 400,099 copper coins. May I ask, are we starting the renovation right now?��


    ��No. Let��s wait until tonight. It would be suspicious if such an extravagant project waspleted instantly.�� A curl appeared on Mag��s lips. There was no need to rush to introduce the hot pot, since he had just released the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers.


    After deciding about the hot pot��s issue, Mag began to cook the congee with pork and century egg for the cleaners, and served it to them at exactly 6.30 am.


    Although the cleaners were eating the same simple congee with pork and century egg for breakfast every morning, they were still enjoying it very much.


    To them, such a scrumptious breakfast with meat had been unimaginable in the past.


    While the cleaners were eating the congee, Mag wrote a notice and pasted it on the door of the shop next door.


    ��The designated hot pot area is in renovation. Please look forward to it!��


    Yabemiya read it out, and then asked Mag with confusion, ��Boss, what is a hot pot?��


    ��A pot that gets hot by itself?�� Amy asked curiously.


    All thedies were looking at Mag curiously too. It seemed like Mag was going to expand the restaurant.


    ��We are going to eat hot pot tonight, so tonight you guys will know what it is,�� Mag said mysteriously without telling them too much.


    The way he said it made them even more curious and expectant.


    The customers who came line up at the restaurant also discovered the notice. They had all kinds of guesses for this designated hot pot area.


    However, Mag refused to say anything except that they would be finding out about it tonight. Everyone was so curious.


    ***


    ��You finally came out, Madam!�� Caesar said agitatedly as it went up when it saw Cami, who was still wearing her chef��s uniform,e out from the side of the restaurant. With a weird expression, it asked her, ��Madam, are you still okay?��


    ��Ah. Where were youst night? Didn��t you know toe look for me when you didn��t see mee out?�� Cami huffed coldly.


    ��Didn��t you order me to wait out here...�� Caesar said weakly.


    ��Scram!�� A ck light rose up under Cami��s feet, and she disappeared on the spot.


    ...


    ��Boss, what will we do now? It��s embarrassing to go to school like this.�� A group of little pink pig heads gathered in the alley at the school��s entrance. They were the members of the Little Tyrant Gang Amy rebounded the magic upon.


    The group were all looking at Bolton sadly. Although they were all transformed into pig-heads, their bodies didn��t change, and their features could still be seen vaguely.


    ��Sigh. We are simply unskilledpared to Big Boss Amy. We are all little brothers in front of her.�� Bolton sighed, feeling troubled too.


    He had put in so much effort before making a name for himself, but if the Little Tyrants went to school with pigs�� heads now, they would lose all the respect. All their efforts would go down the drain too.


    They had to attend the sses.


    The school could tolerate their antics to a certain extent, but it required them to have full attendance. They could be expelled if they missed school without a valid reason.


    But their ssmates would take them as a joke if they went to school like this.


    ��Wow. There are so many piggies.�� Right at this moment, a familiar voice came from the alley entrance as a bicycle stopped right there.


    ��Peppa?�� Mag raised his eyebrows as he looked at all the primary school students with pig heads in the alley. It seemed like they were the fellows who��d picked a fight with Amy yesterday.


    Amy��s exmation attracted the attention of many school children on their way to school. Many gathered around them to have a closer look.


    ��Isn��t this the Little Tyrant Gang?��


    ��Yes. Why did they all be pigs�� heads?��


    ��Weren��t they the ones who turned people into pigs�� heads? Why did they all be pigs�� heads this time round?��


    The students were all mumbling curiously. Many who were bullied before by the Little Tyrants evenughed out loud.


    ��Be calm. Show them your attitude!�� Bolton said to those members who wanted to cover their faces with their bags. He walked to the alley��s entrance with his head up high, knelt on the ground with one leg bent, and seriously said, ��Greetings, Big Boss Amy!��


    The other gang members were stunned before they all went up, knelt down one knee, and eximed, ��Greetings, Big Boss Amy!��


    <i>Does this mean Amy has subdued them sessfully?</i> The organized greetings surprised Mag, who was about to walk away. He looked at those kids with pigs�� heads, and tried his very best not tough at them.

 Chapter 1223 - Are You Going To Dock My Pay?

    <h4>Chapter 1223: Are You Going To Dock My Pay?</h4>


    After the service ended in the morning, Mag continued to read up on the information in the study. He had to finish it within seven days as the Gray Temple woulde to retrieve all of them.


    This box contained all the secrets of the tribes on the Nond Continent and thetest news. The Chaos City��s intelligence agents had paid a huge price and effort in exchange for this information. It was of great value no matter whose hands it ended up in, and could cause massive trouble for Chaos City.


    Mag of course didn��t disagree with them taking them back. Michael and Rn had already shown their sincerity fully by showing him such core information. Moreover, reading and memorizing all the information in seven days wasn��t a difficult task for him.


    The goblins�� territory was located in the east of the Nond Continent. They built an underground caverns empire with Vic Mountain as the center.


    The goblins�� power was rankedst on the Nond Continent. They only had seven or eight 10th-tier powerhouses in the tribe. However, the goblins were very good at management and mining, so they had amassed plenty of wealth.


    And the uncountable underground caverns in Vic Mountain became the imprable fortress of the goblins.


    Nobody could beat the goblins in the underground caverns!


    This saying had been going around on the continent for thousands of years.


    Hence, although the goblins looked weak, they had the power to defend themselves on the Nond Continent.


    The goblins, who were known for being cunning, put the other species to shame when it came to the unity of their species. The goblins had never had an internal strife in their history.


    In this set of information, there was no weak link in the inner affairs of the goblins.


    Their only problem was that they were really very weak. It was already not easy for them to guard their current territory, so they could never expand beyond that.


    And just because of this, the goblins would choose to form an alliance with Chaos City.


    The forest trolls�� territory was adjacent to the goblins. The huge forest trolls lived in the vast Tamore Forest.


    Their huge bodies gave them their powerful strength and unique gifts. If they were only judged by their gifts and power, the forest trolls were only second to the giant dragons. Almost all the forest trolls were able to achieve the power of 5th-tier, and their mid- to high-tierbat power were equally very sufficient.


    However, the poption of the forest trolls was not big. Their peculiar way of reproduction had resulted in the limited growth of their poption.


    However, the king of the trolls was very interested in expanding his territory. Their alliance with the orcs was even more ambitious.


    They were interested in the vast territory of the Wind Forest. Perhaps that location could allow them to break out of the constraints of their slow poption growth.


    The demons�� territory was in the middle of the Boundless Sea Realm. The numerous demon tribes had upied the many inds in the sea. They had thrived there, and their poption had been growing steadily for the past 100 years.


    Moreover, for the past 100 years, the tribes had been invading one another, so theirbat power was all extremely strong.


    The inds in the Boundless Sea Realm were no longer sufficient to satisfy the tribes�� ambitions. Hence, they started to try expanding their territory on the Nond Continent.


    The alliance between the demons and the Roth Empire was the strongest alliance currently. They were even on par with the giant dragons.


    In the past 100 years, the Roth Empire had the fastest growth in power. The humans, who were recuperating from the wars, began to multiply at a terrifying speed and organize and develop the


    two stable upgrade systems of knight and magic caster. Using the huge poption base as their support within the past 100 years, they already had the most top powerhouses. Furthermore, their numbers of mid-tier magic casters and knights had far exceeded any other species��.


    It was very difficult to imagine that the humans, who were deemed two-legged sheep by the demons and orcs in the past, could establish such a powerful strength that was only second to the giant dragons in just 100 years.


    Mag was attracted by a notice when he browsed the information on the orcs: there was a rebellion in the Falk Tribe. The chief was killed by his cousin, Gary, who was in cahoots with the Aug Tribe. Gary imprisoned the chief��s son, and installed himself as the new chief of the Falk Tribe. In this rebellion, all the rtives of the chief apart from the chief��s son were killed. Only the chief��s daughter��s whereabouts remained unknown. She most probably had escaped.


    The Falk Tribe was the second biggest orc tribe. Their belief[1] was the cheetah. They were powerful and had many powerhouses within the tribe.


    And the Aug Tribe was the biggest orc tribe. They believed in the giant bear. They weren��t expected to be involved in the rebellion of the Falk Tribe.


    Of course, all these things were not important. The most important part was the description that Mag had read about the daughter of the Falk Tribe��s chief: 14 years old, cat-eared, brown curly hair, freckles across the nose...


    <i>Hoho. Isn��t this freaking Connie!?</i>


    Mag��s expression was a littleplicated. Connie had mentioned her brother, but he didn��t expect that he would be her only rtive who was still alive.


    A rebellion had caused her to fall from grace as the princess of a tribe, turning into a homeless cat. She had escaped to Chaos City all the way from the Twilight Forest. She had to have suffered along the way to evade her pursuers.


    Unknowingly, the morning had gone by.


    Mag put down the information on the orcs, and tidied up the box before putting it back into the secretpartment. The rtionships among the various tribes within the orc species wereplex. Just the rtionships between the Falk and Aug tribes were intertwining andplicated.


    The Aug Tribe, which wanted to go to war, had sessfully gained control over the Falk Tribe, which preferred to continue with the peace treaty, through this rebellion. Obviously, it was a move to unify the species before the peace treaty renegotiation.


    Mag went downstairs and saw Connie lying on the counter, dazing and staring at Ugly Duckling. The two kitties were moving their ears as if they were having some special interaction.


    Connie turned her head to look at Mag when she heard the footsteps and smiled. ��Boss, when can I start working?��


    She couldn��t venture around the streets nor show her face in the ice cream shop. Hence, she could only stay dazed in the restaurant when she didn��t need to work.


    ��We didn��t receive any new orders today. You will have to start work when you have the new ��Are you full�� orders.�� Mag shook his head, and then curiously asked, ��Don��t you have to learn from your master in the day?��


    ��No. My master said I only have to learn from him at night, not in the day.�� Connie shook her head and yawned.


    Mag was a little astonished, but he soon understood why after some pondering. Cats were nocturnal animals, so Rex was teaching her ording to her innate abilities. So, he nodded with a smile. ��Then you will sleep more in the day.��


    ��Are you going to dock my pay?�� Connie asked nervously.


    ��Am I someone like that?�� Mag pursed his lips. He wasn��t some evil capitalist.


    ��Then I will sleep now.�� Connie put her head down on the counter, and began to sleep instantly.


    Ugly Duckling walked over and stretched its chubby paw out to Connie��s head, but it quickly retrieved its paw when it was almost touching her. It thought for a while before lying down, put its head on her arms, and closed its eyesfortably.


    Mag smiled with resignation as he looked at the two sleeping kitties. He went into the kitchen, and began to prepare the ingredients needed for the afternoon service. Soon after, Cami came too.


    [1] Most likely it��s about their totem, but the author separated the two terms, so we��ll keep it that way.

 Chapter 1224 - Ladies, We Have Arrived At Mamy Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 1224: Ladies, We Have Arrived At Mamy Restaurant</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag was preparing to eat the hot pot for lunch. Considering the fact that this world knew nothing about hot pot, this marvellous invention, he had decided to do a live show of eating it before introducing it formally.


    Yes. He was going to demonstrate to them personally.


    Because the venue was ready, Mag had gotten the rights to use the hot pot table, ingredients, and utensils from the System easily.


    There was a hole in the circr ck granite table, which was just nice to ce a big pot in. There were four types of pots to choose from: a square pot with nine equal squares within, double-voured, a small pot within a bigger pot, and one single pot.


    The table was huge, and could amodate nine people sitting together at the same time.


    This had its own rule. Nine equal squares with nine seats. Everyone would take one square to cook their ingredients, and not to interfere with others�� squares. Even if someone came alone, he was able to eat hot pot if the other customers could make up a table of nine with him.


    Of course, Mag had also prepared tables for four and six which would cater to gatherings of different numbers of people.


    Hot pot was still nicer to eat with people they knew.


    Because Cami and Connie couldn��t show their faces, he had also prepared a smaller pot for two for them to eat in the restaurant.


    ***


    Many passengers were sitting on the back of a giant white bird.


    ��Prin�� Young Mistress, they said Chaos City is just up front,�� L said to Vanessa, who was wearing a veil over her face, in a low voice.


    ��Really? Seems like we can still make it for dinner.�� Vanessa��s eyes lit up excitedly.


    ��Young Mistress, should we head home? His�� Master and Madam must be very worried about you now. This is not good.��


    ��It��s alright. We will go back after a few days.�� Vanessa shook her head as she gazed at L who looked tortured. She reached out to hold her hand and smiled. ��Don��t worry. I won��t let them punish you after we go back. I made you do all this, and they know about my character.��


    ��But����


    Vanessa ced her finger on L��s lips with a gentleugh, and said, ��Hush. We will be reaching Chaos City soon. Let��s forget about all the unhappy stuff. The most important thing for us now is to enjoy the good food.��


    L moved her mouth, but she eventually didn��t speak. She only sighed in her heart.


    Of course, she knew about the princess��s character. Even though she was usually very obedient, once she had decided on something, she would definitely go and do it.


    The flying steed stopped outside of Chaos City. Everyone got down from the bird��s back, and walked toward the gates.


    Vanessa raised her head to look at the tall city walls, and praised, ��So, Chaos City actually looks so majestic. It��s almost on par with Rodu.�� Then, she happily said, ��I really shoulde out to see the world more. The world outside is much bigger than I expected.��


    L looked at her surroundings warily. Even though she was just a servant girl who didn��t know magic and martial arts, she was the princess��s only guard now since there were no guards with them.


    ��Excuse me, how do I get to Mamy Restaurant?�� Vanessa asked a guard at the city gates when she was making way in.


    The guard took a look at Vanessa and L, two little maidens without their own steed. It seemed like they were attracted by the Mamy Restaurant��s fame. He had met many people who asked him for directionstely, so he smilingly answered, ��After you get into the city, hail a carriage that has the sign ��in operation�� on it. They will bring you there. It��s a little too far to walk from the north of the city to the south.��


    ��Thank you.�� Vanessa said her thanks politely, and went into the city with L.


    After they got into the city, and they were alone, L softly said, ��Princess, we shouldn��t take a stranger��s carriage. If the driver meant us harm, we...��


    ��L, this is Chaos City, the City of Peace, the safest city on the Nond Continent,�� Vanessa said with a smile as she gged down a carriage with a sign ��in operation�� on it.


    ��But isn��t Chaos City named thus because it is chaotic?�� L was perplexed.


    ��You should go back and read more books.�� Vanessa flicked L��s forehead with a smile before saying the coachman, ��Sir, could you bring us to the Mamy Restaurant, please? ��


    ��Of course. I have to make a few trips there every day,�� the coachman said with a humble smile.


    ��Let��s go,�� Vanessa told L and went onto the carriage.


    ��Okay.�� L rubbed her head and followed her onto the horse-drawn carriage. The princess read a lot of books, so she naturally knew much more than her.


    ��Sir, is the Mamy Restaurant very famous in Chaos City?�� Vanessa started a conversation with the coachman when the carriage began moving.


    ��That��s right. The Mamy Restaurant is the most famous restaurant in Chaos City now. It has only opened six months ago, and long lines are always forming during meal times. You might not get to eat there if you arete.��


    ��Will we be in time if we go now?�� Vanessa was a little nervous.


    ��You will be just in time to start lining up now. You will be able to stand at the front. However, the Mamy Restaurant only starts its operation at 5 pm, so you will have to wait for at least an hour if you go now.��


    ��What kind of restaurant is that? It even expects its customers to line up...�� L grumbled. Did the princess have to humble herself to line up with others and wait for her meal?


    Laughing, the coachman said, ��Youngdy, you have no idea how many people love the food at the Mamy Restaurant. However, that restaurant has a lot of weird rules, and you have to abide by them, or else you will be cklisted by Boss Mag, and never get to enter the restaurant again. Lining up is only one of the many rules.��


    ��As long as I can get to eat the delicacies, lining up for a while is nothing. A talented person usually has his quirks,�� Vanessa said with a smile. She was even more expectant than before.


    The horse-drawn carriage was coasting along the wide streets of Chaos City as Vanessa drew open the curtains to look outside. Neat houses were lined up along both sides of the streets. Although there weren��t many people walking on the streets due to the cold, she could still feel the atmosphere was more rxedpared to Rodu.


    Furthermore, they could also see demons and trolls walking on the streets every now and then, and that shocked L.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa was very calm. This was what was special about Chaos City. All the species could get along harmoniously. This was a scene that couldn��t be witnessed anywhere else.


    ��Aden Square is right in front. It��s the biggest square in Chaos City, and also where all the business gathered. You can find everything you need and want here,�� the coachman reminded them.


    The spacious square and bustling business streets appeared in front of the two of them. There were many people walking around, and it was much busier than any business street in Rodu.


    The horse-drawn carriage went across the square, and stopped in the western side of the square.


    The coachman who stopped the horse-drawn carriage smilingly said, ��Ladies, we have arrived at Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��Thanks.�� Vanessa told L to pay for the fare.


    They were still in the carriage when a strong whiff of the spices came into the carriage through the curtains.

 Chapter 1225 - Father, I Am Back From School!

    <h4>Chapter 1225: Father, I Am Back From School!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Cough, cough.�� Vanessa was choked by the spiciness. Although peppers weren��t some rare spices to the royal family, the chefs in the pce seldom added them to their dishes. A little bit of heat was able to whet the appetite, but such a rich spicy aroma was rather choking when they first smelled it.


    ��It��s so spicy,�� Lmented, furrowing her eyebrows. She took out a handkerchief and passed it to Vanessa before paying the coachman.


    ��Ladies, you havee at the right time. It seems like Boss Mag is doing something interesting again today,�� the coachman saidughingly after taking the money.


    ��Oh?�� Vanessa��s eyes lit up as soon as she heard that, and she got out of the carriage while using the handkerchief to cover her nose and mouth.


    The spicy aroma became richer and richer, but after they got used to it, they no longer felt it was unpleasant. Instead, they could sense that this spiciness was different from other peppers�� spiciness. Its fragrance far exceeded its spiciness, which made them feel excited and happy.


    However, Vanessa��s gaze was already attracted by that special table set up at the restaurant��s entrance. The ck and gold marble table had a hole in the middle, and a weird-looking red soup pot was ced in it. Cut red chilis were floating in the steaming soup, and the spicy fragrance hade from there.


    In the center of the red pot was a segregated small pot with thick white soup boiling in it. There were pieces of red tomato and cut greenish-white spring onions floating in it.


    Compared to the red pot, the clear soup pot in the center seemed small, just like a baby shivering in the arms of a bulky man.


    Many customers were already gathering at the restaurant��s entrance, and they were all looking at the soup pot curiously. They seemed like they, too, had no idea what that was.


    L squeezed out from the crowd, and stared at that soup pot as she murmured, ��Is that a witch��s soup pot?��


    That soup pot looked a little frightening, and it was giving out a weird smell.


    ��Let��s go and find out.�� Vanessa had already hopped off the carriage excitedly and walked toward the restaurant.


    She had already seen the signboard with the words ��Mamy Restaurant�� on it. She couldn��t help but feel excited to have finally reached the holynd that she had been pining for so long.


    She had already thought it all out. She was going to eat the eggnt with garlic sauce first. That copy of ��Vegetarianism�� was almost tattered from her constant reading, and she had been eating it uncountable times in her dreams.


    Vanessa, who had a veil covering her face, was wearing a in long cotton skirt with a white cape over it. She looked just like a middle-ss youngdy, and the cotton clothing that L was wearing also didn��t have any pce vibes on it.


    ��This is ��hot pot��? I don��t see any fire<sup>1</sup>?��


    ��Although I don��t see any fire, the smell of it makes my throat feel like it��s on fire.��


    ��Isn��t that a clear soup pot in the middle of the red soup pot? I sense that pot of soup should taste rather good.��


    ��Anyway, I am going to eat the roasted duck tonight. I have saved up secretly for it for a whole month, and now I can finally eat it.��


    Many customers who came early were discussing the pot��s contents among themselves curiously at a distance. Boss Mag said he was going to demonstrate to them what a hot pot was tonight at the lunch service, so many customers came early for that.


    However, after the service staff set up the table and carried that weird soup pot out, there was no further action, so the customers were all wondering what Boss Mag was up to. Could the delicacies be hidden under those red chili peppers?


    Vanessa was standing among the crowd quietly as she listened to the conversations around her with bright eyes.


    Among the customers, there werepany employees who got off from work early to try the new released items; one of them was a fashion boutique owner who had saved up behind his wife��s back to enjoy the food alone; and an independent writer, who contributed to food magazine��s articles, came here for new ideas to write about.


    The customers who were all from different backgrounds and species were now gathering together, and discussing Boss Mag��s new item harmoniously, or debating if tofu pudding was best eaten as savory or sweet.


    What an unique scene. Vanessa felt as if she had found her kindred souls. There were actually so many people in this world who loved to eat. They could even cross the barriers of species and status to achieve equality.


    L stood next to Vanessa, and watched the crowd warily, especially the three orcs standing at a short distance away. She had heard the orcs were terrifying chaps who would cook and eat women and children like animals. They might cause harm to the princess if they found out the princess��s identity.


    Amy came running back from the magic potion shop next door. She greeted the regr customers who came to the restaurant frequently, and then melodiously called out, ��Father, I am back from school!��


    ��Wow! What a cute elf.�� Vanessa��s eyes lit up. She loved elves as they were pretty and elegant. They always felt very approachable.


    When she was a young girl, she would always sneak out to look at Princess Irina every time she came to the pce. She had always wished to be a woman as beautiful and elegant as her when she grew up.


    And the little girl wearing a magician robe at the restaurant��s entrance had the exact same silver hair and intricate pointed ears. She was knocking at the door and speaking with an adorable voice.


    The customers were all smiling at Amy with love and delight. They always felt happy unexinably after meeting Little Boss... except when they had to watch her eat.


    That would have to be the most tortuous thing in the world.


    ��Amy!�� Anna opened the door with a smile.


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling dashed out and jumped straight into Amy��s arms.


    ��Little Amy, go wash your hands and prepare to eat dinner,�� Mag said to Amy as he came out from the kitchen, pushing a multiyer trolley filled with all sorts of ingredients.


    ��Okay, okay.�� Amy nodded, and then asked Mag, ��Father, are we eating hot pot tonight?��


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded and parked the trolley next to the table at the door. That table also had a red soup pot, but it was much smaller than the one out there. It was just nice for two people.


    ��Cami, Connie, the two of you will have your meal here. This is a manual on how to eat the hot pot. I have already put the ingredients in sequence ording to the manual. You two just have to follow the instructions and put them in the pot to cook. Take it out immediately when the time is up,�� Mag said to Cami and Connie before taking an electronic clock out, and ced it on the table. ��Do you see this button? Press on it and it will start on the countdown. Don��t mix up the timing.��


    ��Do we still have to do our own cooking?�� Cami frowned slightly. It was already bad enough to ask her to chop the ingredients. She even got to cook her own dinner now. Wasn��t this akin to asking her to poison herself?


    She had once cooked a pot of porridge which Caesar had taken one bite of. It was bedridden for the entire month.

 Chapter 1226 - The First Experience Of The Mala Hot Pot

    <h4>Chapter 1226: The First Experience Of The M Hot Pot</h4>


    Everyone had gone out, and only Cami and Connie were left in the restaurant.


    The two of them sat facing each other, separated by a bubbling soup pot in the center. They were staring at each other, but nobody was taking the first step.


    Cami took the initiative and asked, ��Do you know how to cook?��


    Connie shook her head. ��We have our food raw sometimes.��


    ��I usually only drink fresh blood too.�� Cami frowned slightly.


    The two of them sighed at the same time as they stared at the trolley full of all kinds of ingredients.


    Then, both of them turned to look out of the ss panes at the rest of the staff, who were sitting in a circle and making their own dipping sauces under Mag��s instructions, enviously.


    ��I think it shouldn��t be that hard. Why don��t we read up on this manual first?�� Connie retrieved her gaze, and passed a copy of the hot pot manual to Cami before taking one up and read it intently.


    ��Tripe: use the chopsticks to ce it in the boiling soup pot for one second, and then take it out of the soup pot for one second. Repeat this action eight times, and it will be ready to eat. Do not cook it for too long, or it will lose its soul,�� Connie read it out softly.


    Their gazesnded on the first te on the top shelf of the trolley, which held some thin slices. The brownish-ck slices were soaked in water, and they looked wrinkled.


    ��Is that something from the cow��s stomach?�� Cami frowned. As a noble vampire countess, she only had the freshest virgin blood. Even the second best had to be the cleanest pigeon blood.


    Thingsing from an animal��s stomach sounded dirty, and Mag was actually getting them to eat that?


    ��Yes. It��s so special. I have never eaten something like this before.�� Connie was very curious. Even the orcs removed the intestines when they ate animals. They had never tried eating any intestines by themselves.


    Furthermore, the cooking style of dipping it in the pot for eight times was very special, and it sounded very simple.


    ��Why don��t I try it out?�� Connie picked up the long chopsticks excitedly. She had just learnt how to use the chopsticks a few days ago, so she picked up a piece of the tripe rather shakily, and put it into the boiling soup pot. The soup moved a little when the tripe was put in, but when she took the chopsticks out, there was nothing on it anymore.


    ��Woah!��


    Connie stared at the empty chopsticks, stunned. Oh dear, it went in but never came up.


    There was ayer of dried cut chilis and sichuan peppers in the red soup pot, and the thin tripe disappeared in the pot as soon as it went in.


    Connie tried to find the tripe in the soup pot by dragging the chopsticks around, but she couldn��t find it at all.


    ��You can quit looking for it. That piece of tripe had already lost its soul.�� Cami pointed at the rm clock at the side.


    ��I am sorry, tripe. Please rest in peace.�� Connie retrieved the chopsticks with grief. It seemed like this piece of tripe was not meant to be hers. Her chopstick skills simply wouldn��t allow her toplete the eight dips action, so she had to give up on tripe, this novel food item. She picked up the hot pot manual again.


    ��Duck intestine. Use the chopsticks... Repeat this action for eight times until the duck intestine curls up.��


    Connie was speechless for a moment as she stared at that long and narrow duck intestine. Then, she raised her head and asked Cami, ��Will we be starved to death?��


    Cami pondered that seriously before she stared at Connie��s throat. ��Why not let me have a bite then?��


    ��No, no. Let us continue eating the hot pot instead.�� Connie retracted her neck, and continued to flip through the manual.


    ***


    Different from the two clueless people in the restaurant, the others outside had already sat around the table, and made their own individual dipping sauces with Mag��s instructions.


    The customers in the line had already surrounded the table in three loops, and looked at them curiously. Boss Mag said they were going to show them what was hot pot dipping.


    At first, everyone thought he was going to show them how he cooked, but looking at the situation now, it didn��t look like it.


    ��Boss Mag is actually so young.�� Vanessa, who was standing in the front, was sizing up Mag curiously. She had been to the royal kitchen a few times, and the top chefs were old. Even the youngest was a greasy middle-aged man.


    However, this Boss Mag only looked like he was in his early thirties. He was tall and had good skin. He definitely didn��t feel greasy at all. The two thin mustaches on his upper lips even added on to his mature charisma. There was always a warm smile on his face, which gave people a good impression.


    ��Moreover, there are so many beautiful maidens.�� L was staring at those maidens. Every one of them was so beautiful that they wereparable to the princess, and they were just the service staff of the restaurant?


    ��Boss Mag, are you going to show us how you eat it?�� Harrison asked.


    ��Yes. The hot pot is a new way to enjoy good food. However, everyone might not be familiar with it, so we are going to demonstrate it first. When the hot pot is released officially, everyone will know how to eat it,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��It was bad enough when it was only Little Boss eating in front of us. Now, everyone in the restaurant is going to eat in front of us. This is going to be really bad,�� Harrison said aggrievedly.


    The other customers also seemed to suddenly realize what was going to happen soon. Their expressions all began to be weird.


    ��First of all, we are going to make a dipping sauce that we like for ourselves. This will make the food that was cooked in the same pot better suited to your taste.�� Mag showed his dipping sauce��s saucer to the crowd before holding the manual up in his hands. ��This is a manual on how to eat the hot pot. It has listed all the ingredients�� cooking methods and time. Just follow the instructions, and then dip the cooked food in the dipping sauce. The delicacy will be ready to enjoy.��


    ��So, this also means that for this hot pot, we got to cook the food by ourselves?


    ��We still have to do it ourselves? Can��t we have it ready made?��


    ��I am a killer in the kitchen. I��m afraid I might kill myself.��


    ��It sounds so troublesome. I am only 18, am I able to do that?��


    All of them began to have a discussion after hearing that. They were very doubtful about this new method of eating.


    ��The soul and fun of the hot pot is in the participation. You can chitchat while you wait. Slow down the pace of life and enjoy the good food is the true essence of the hot pot.�� Mag shook his head smilingly before he ced his finger to his lips. ��Please keep quiet while watching others eat.��


    ��Be good and keep quiet.�� Amy turned around and gravely said to everyone, ��I am very hungry now.��


    All of them kept quiet after seeing the dancing purplish-blue me in Amy��s hand. However, they were still looking at Mag with a suspicious gaze. If they could make delicious food by themselves, why would they havee to Mamy Restaurant?


    Mag retrieved his gaze from the customers, and said to the people sitting at the table, ��You can cook anything in the hot pot, but when ites to the top three most scrumptious items, the tripe and duck intestine could take up two of the spots.


    ��Use the chopsticks to pick up a piece of tripe and ce it into the boiling soup pot. Make sure the tripe is submerged in boiling red soup and wait for one second. Then, take it out of the soup pot immediately and let it cool for one second before putting it back into the pot again quickly. Repeat this action eight times until the tripe has blisters, and that will be the perfect timing. Roll the tripe one round in the dipping sauce, and blow at it gently twice before putting it into your mouth...��


    Mag was chewing the spicy and fragrant tripe. Every mouthful was crisp and bouncy. The spicy taste blossomed at the tip of his tongue, and all the sweat nds on his body opened up in the agitation. Tiny drops of sweat began to appear on his forehead...

 Chapter 1227 - Deciphering How To Dip The Hot Pot

    <h4>Chapter 1227: Deciphering How To Dip The Hot Pot</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag��s exnation stopped suddenly, but his expression had far exceeded any exnation in words. Those who stood near him could even hear the sounds of the teeth chewing the tripe. It sounded so heavenly that it made the people unable to resist imagining how the bouncy tripe would feel if it was being chewed in their mouths.


    ��Gulp.��


    The sound of gulping could be heard.


    <i>What an unique way of eating. It can be so particr and intricate when ites to eating a small piece of tripe. This Boss Mag is really an expert on food,</i> Vanessa praised in her heart secretly as she gulped while looking at the different ingredients ced on eachyer of the trolley. Could there be an unique way to eat each and every ingredient?


    ��Timing is of the utmost importance when ites to scalding the tripe. It will be too chewy if it��s scalded for too long, but it will have a fishy smell if it��s not scalded enough. However, if you follow the instruction manual, you basically won��t have any problems,�� Mag told Miya and the gang with a smile, and then gestured to the small portion of tripe next to them. ��Let��s try it out.��


    ��I will try it out too.�� Amy picked up a piece of tripe with her chopsticks carefully, and ced it in the pot just like Mag did. Then, she lifted it up and repeated the same actions until there were blisters on the tripe. She dipped the tripe that was covered with the glistening red soup in the dipping sauce. She blew at it gently near her mouth before putting it into her mouth.


    Amy��s eyes lit up as her little teeth chewed on the tripe happily, and made sounds that resembled a hamster chewing food. Her intricate tiny face was filled with a blissful expression. After swallowing it, she picked up another piece of tripe immediately, and put it in the pot carefully. She happily eximed, ��Tripe is so delicious, so I am going to have another one. Moreover, scalding the tripe is fun.��


    Anna had also picked up a piece of tripe urately, and scalded it in the pot, following Mag��s instructions to a T. She soon finished scalding a piece of tripe and ate it.


    Those who were questioning the hot pot��s way of eating were speechless now. After all, if a four, five years old girl could do it, it would be embarrassing for an adult to im it to be difficult.


    The most important crux was the spicy aroma that was getting increasingly tantalizing with time. It was simply a torture to watch this table full of people chewing on the tripe and singing its praises while they could only watch quietly at the side!


    ��The method of eating the duck intestine is basically simr to the tripe.�� Mag picked up a long piece of duck intestine, and submerged it in the hot pot. After dipping it for a few times, the duck intestine began to curl. He rolled it into dipping sauce before feeding it into his mouth.


    The perfect timing released the crunchy texture of the duck intestine perfectly. The spicy aromatic red broth had removed the stench of the duck intestine, and gave it a beautiful taste. The crunchy sounds made it feel like the tongue could drop from too much chewing.


    ��Oh, it��s so spicy!�� Little beads of sweat began to appear on Yabemiya��s forehead as soon as she ate the tripe. Her chest was heaving slightly, and light gold dragon scales began to appear on her forehead vaguely.


    ��We will just eat with the clear broth.�� Elizabeth ced her hand on Miya��s wrist, and a cool presence engulfed her instantaneously. The dragon scales that were about toe out went back in again.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Yabemiya looked at Elizabeth and nodded as she realized something.


    ��This tripe and duck intestine are so scrumptious. As if I have made it myself, eating them gave me a sense of aplishment.�� Gina picked up a strip of duck intestine, and put it into the red soup pot, all smiles. She was very excited to be able to participate in the action of cooking.


    ��Sliced beef is a very important character among the meat dishes of the hot pot. The superior ribeye sliced beef has very good marbling. It resembles the shape of an eye, and that��s why it��s called that. The color is bright yet soothing, and it will be thinly sliced. You just have to cook it in the hot pot for a brief moment before taking it out immediately.��


    Mag picked up a piece of thinly sliced fresh beef, and scalded it in the boiling soup pot. The fresh red color turned white very quickly before it was coated with ayer of beautiful red. He lifted it up from the pot, rolled the steaming beef in the dipping sauce, and coated it with sesame oil and gravy. Then, he put it into his mouth.


    The sliced beef had absorbed the taste of the thick broth perfectly, and that tender and delicate texture was mesmerizing. As he chewed gently, the aroma of the meat began to fill his entire mouth. It was irresistible.


    ��Pig��s brain. A delicacy that mortals don��t dare to try...


    ��Sliced lotus root. The best item of the vegetarian hot pot...


    ��Enoki mushroom. The representative of the hot pot��s mushrooms...��


    Mag gave a simple description for every item that he ate, but he refused to tell them how they tasted. He decided to let them decipher it from his expressions.


    ��My heavens! What crimes have I evermitted?��


    ��D-do thews still apply here?��


    ��Kill me. I don��t want to suffer like this anymore!��


    ��Am I the only one who is envious of the staff��s meals? Is Boss Mag still recruiting service staff? I don��t want the wages, I just want the staff��s meals.��


    ��Sister, count me in.��


    The customers who were watching the table full of people eating happily had numb scalps and chilled limbs, and gulped furiously. They felt they were about to go crazy.


    ��Hot pot dipping looks very interesting and scrumptious. I wonder if we can eat it today?�� Vanessa stared at the hot pot on the table with glowing eyes.


    ��Young Mistress, how could you cook for yourself? This isn��t something you should do,�� L said softly, shaking her head.


    <i>We can dip meat in, and we could also dip vegetarian food in. So, is this hot pot considered a meat dish or a vegetarian dish?</i> Randy held his chin, and went into deep thoughts at the side.


    A pair of chubby hands patted Randy��s shoulders from the back. Abraham squeezed out from the crowd with a smile, and asked Randy, ��Food critic, I heard Boss Mag released a new item today. Do you feel twisted? Do you feel terrible?��


    ��Take a look yourself. Whoever is watching this new item is going to feel twisted.�� Randy crossed his arms and gestured to the front.


    ��Today, the staff of Mamy Restaurant is provoking us together!�� Abraham was shocked to see how the Mamy Restaurant��s staff were having their staff meal. He was astounded when he took a look at the surrounding customers, who all had an aggrieved expression.


    ��Isn��t that so? They not even just eat it first, the crux is we can only watch.�� Harrison nodded in agreement before forcing out a smile to ask Amy, who was scalding a duck intestine, ��Little Boss, is that duck intestine crunchy?��


    Amy lifted up the curled up duck intestine and moved it across Harrison��s face before dipping it in the sauce. Smiling, she said, ��Listen carefully.��


    ��Crunch, crunch.��


    Amy fed the duck intestine into her mouth and chewed happily before swallowing it, and asked Harrison, ��Do you hear its crunchiness?��


    ��Crunchy.�� Harrison nodded with a weird expression, and then made a forced smile. What else could he do? He was also very desperate!


    When could he ever swindle a piece of food from Little Boss? Much still remained to be done for him.


    ��Young Mistress.�� L tugged on Vanessa��s sleeve, and gestured to her to take note of Abraham who was standing at the back.


    ��Uncle Abraham!�� Vanessa��s eyes lit up. She shifted to Abraham��s side under L��s protection and tugged on his sleeve.


    ��Erm?�� Abraham turned his head and looked at Vanessa, who was wearing a veil, in a shock. Who was this young maiden?


    ��Uncle, it��s me,�� Vanessa said softly.

 Chapter 1228 - Will My Brain Be Very Delicious Too?

    <h4>Chapter 1228: Will My Brain Be Very Delicious Too?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Prin���� Abraham forced the rest of the word back into his throat, but he still looked at Vanessa as if he had seen a ghost. ��W-why are you here?!��


    ��If Uncle cane here, why couldn��t I?�� Vanessa said, feeling very justified. Then, she grudgingly said, ��Furthermore, you came to such a wonderful ce by yourself. Isn��t it too much? You once said you would bring me along wherever there was nice food.��


    ��Isn��t this ce too far away? Even if I wanted to bring you here, His�� your father wouldn��t agree.�� Abraham felt a little maligned. Even though he used to bring Vanessa around in search of good food, that was in Rodu, and they had many experts protecting them secretly along the way.


    But looking at Vanessa��s dressing, she most likely had snuck out by herself. He wondered if His Majesty knew that she came to Chaos City.


    Thisss was always obedient. He didn��t know what got into her this time that she got the guts toe to Chaos City.


    ��It doesn��t matter anymore. I am already here. You can write a letter to Father after we have our dinner. You can tell him not to worry, and that I am having a good time here with you. We will go back after we have enough of the good food,�� Vanessa said smilingly.


    ��Indeed...�� Abraham had a bitter smile. Thisss had indeed snuck out secretly, and now she was pushing the burden to him. It was going to be troublesome.


    ��Mister, who is this youngdy?�� Randy turned around and looked at Vanessa curiously. Although she was wearing a face veil, the pair of golden eyes was especially bright and innocent, just like a clear spring. He couldn��t help but stare.


    ��My niece.�� Abraham stepped forward to block Randy��s view. Although he found this young man rather interesting after getting to know him, nobody could have any ideas on Vanessa, not even the tiniest spark, or else he wouldn��t be able to answer to the king.


    ��Thisdy is beautiful and graceful. She doesn��t resemble you at all,�� Randy said with a smile.


    ��Hello, I am Vansa,�� Vanessa introduced herself graciously. Even though she didn��t like to interact with people because of her teeth,ing here gave her a sense of rxation as if she had found her people. She wanted to know more people who loved good food just like her. She wanted to be friends with them.


    ��Nice to meet you, Miss Vansa. I am Randy, a food critic.�� Randy smiled. It was rare to meet a girl who was so clean and graceful.


    Vanessa��s eyes lit up after hearing that, and she curiously asked, ��Oh? You are a food critic? Which magazine do you contribute to?��


    She had almost read all the gourmet magazines that existed on the Nond Continent. As long as the quality was still okay, she wouldn��t miss a single edition.


    Randy shrugged and humbly said, ����Meatatarianism�� has opened a new column recently, but it��s still quite amateurish.��


    ����Meatatarianism��....�� Vanessa pondered for a while before her eyes lit up. ��I remember now. Are you that ��Must Eat Meat Randy�� who swore that he would bring the most scrumptious meat dish to his readers?��


    ��You have read my articles before?��


    ��Mm-hmm. Every single edition. The stuff Mr. Randy wrote is interesting.��


    ��I didn��t expect I would meet a loyal fan here. It��s so touching,�� Randy said excitedly. He felt very ttered as he didn��t expect there would be a pretty young maiden who loved his words so much. She could be in love with him for a long time...


    ��Vansa has a habit of reading every edition of all the gourmet magazines.�� Abraham shot down Randy��s conjecture.


    ��Oh... I see...�� Randy was stunned, and he touched his nose awkwardly. In this case, this youngdy was a loyal reader of all the gourmet critics on the Nond Continent.


    ��Yes. I like how you people share about delicious food. Words could give us a lot to imagine and let people know more about good food.�� Vansa smiled and nodded.


    ��You��d better think about what to write in the manuscript that you are supposed to hand in to your editor this month first,�� Abraham said, feeling a little schadenfreude. This fellow had always boasted about his literary abilities to him, but he suddenly acted humble in front of a youngdy. He had to put his guard up against him.


    ��It doesn��t matter. I will definitely write it out once I go back today.�� Randy waved his hand nonchntly, feeling very confident about himself. However, he didn��t pay any more attention to Vanessa, and continued to watch Mag and the gang dipping food in the hot pot.


    This hot pot mealsted for almost an hour, and the people watching at the entrance had formed many loops around them. Many people thought there was a duel and rushed here to watch a good show. However, they found that the crowd was actually watching people eating enthusiastically and felt cheated. Still, they, too, were watching enthusiastically afterward.


    Mag, who was all sweaty from eating, scooped a few rounds in the pot using the slotteddle. He picked up thest few small pieces of potatoes, put them in Amy��s and Anna��s bowl, and officially dered the dinner was over.


    Mag only felt very full and delightful when he put down the slotteddle. He had never had such an enjoyable hot pot meal before. The best ingredients, tasty soup broths, perfect dipping sauce, and the people he wanted to have hot pot with. This was a perfect hot pot meal.


    ��Hot pot is so delicious,�� Amy said happily while chewing on the potatoes.


    Yabemiya and the rest also looked very satisfied. Although it took them double the usual time to have this meal, this new and innovative eating method was indeed very interesting, and the taste was rich and scrumptious.


    ��I have a great time eating this!�� In the restaurant, Connie slumped over the chair with a sated smile. The tip of her tongue was still numb, and every pore on her body seemed to be opened up. As if she had just gone through a hearty fight, her body and spirit were in an extremelyfortable state.


    She and Cami had finished all the dishes except the tripes and duck intestines.


    ��Althought the pig��s brain is a little too stupid, it��s extraordinarily delicious, just like tofu pudding.�� Cami was still reminiscing on the half of the pig��s brain that she had eaten earlier.


    ��If you say so, will my brain be very delicious too?�� Connie went deep into her thoughts.


    ��It could be even more delicious,�� Cami said after pondering seriously.


    The two of them looked at each other��s head and went into deep silence.


    ��Everyone, please line up and wait for a while. We will be getting ready and open for business at 5 pm sharp,�� Mag said to the surrounding customers as he got up, while Miya and the rest began to keep the dining table.


    The onlooking crowd began to disperse and form two long lines.


    ��Now I understand why so many people are willing to wait in line. Such delicacies are worth the wait.�� Vanessa stood in the line with an expectant smile.

 Chapter 1229 - Are You Still Coming Over Tonight?

    <h4>Chapter 1229: Are You Still Coming Over Tonight?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    This hot pot meal had changed the customers�� habitual thinking that they couldn��t be a part of the cooking process. It had also proved to the customers that their participation would also give them equally tasty food.


    The innovative method of eating and the scrumptious experience that made people salivate had greatly raised the customers�� expectations for the hot pot.


    But what made people feel horrible was that they could only watch and salivate as they had no chance of trying it tonight, because the designated hot pot area was still under renovation, and the actual opening date was still unknown.


    ��I feel Boss Mag has done that on purpose. This fellow is very bad.�� Randy sighed. Although he was rather annoyed, he could do nothing about it.


    ��Boss Mag has an unbelievable creativity for cooking. It is a whole new method of eating. In order to let his customers ept and learn quickly, he did a demonstration himself. Isn��t this quality that an outstanding chef and restaurateur should possess?�� Vanessa praised instead, and she looked at Mag, who went into the restaurant, with admiration.


    ��He already has a kid,�� Abraham said carefully as he tried to guess her thoughts. It would also be an equally terrible affair if she fell in love with a chef.


    ��But, there are still so many good maidens lining up, hoping to be Little Boss��s stepmother.�� There was a hint of envy in Randy��s voice.


    ��Oh, yes. That little elf is so adorable.�� Vanessa couldn��t help but nod. She was ovee by Amy��s cuteness when she was eating earlier.


    ��Ahem. What do you want to eat today? It will be Uncle��s treat.�� Abraham cleared his throat and changed the topic.


    ��I want to have eggnt with garlic sauce, which is that dish Derrick, the food critic, wrote about in the previous edition of ��Vegetarianism��. I have been thinking about it for half a month, and even dreamt about it many times,�� Vanessa said with anticipation in her eyes. She had left the pce because of this dish.


    ��That is indeed a scrumptious dish.�� Abraham nodded. He was also fascinated with the delicious eggnt with garlic sauce that went so well with steamed rice for a period of time.


    ����Vegetarianism��!�� Randy cocked his eyebrow. As a staunch supporter of the meatatarianism, he didn��t expect this young maiden to be bewitched by the vegetarian heretics. This would not do; he had to begin his mission of promoting meatatarianism right now.


    ��Miss Vansa, as a meatatarian, I am more inclined to rmend you the Mamy Restaurant��s meat dishes. Boss Mag��s roast beef kebab is known to be the best in the roast meat arena. His spicy grilled fish has subverted one��s imagination on the grilled fish. The fat but not greasy Peking duck, the sourish and spicy steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers, the beggar��s chicken that emerged from a mud casing... Meat dishes are rightfully the main characters in this restaurant and our lives,�� Randy said with a sincere expression.


    ��Even though I think this fellow doesn��t always speak the truth, what he just said was true. In the Mamy Restaurant, the meat dishes are the real main characters.�� Abraham nodded. He had gotten fatter after he arrived here. Thanks to the damn meat!


    ��But, I still want to try the eggnt with garlic sauce first,�� Vanessa answered with a smile. ��Of course, I am not going to miss out any of the restaurant��s delicacies, regardless if they are the meat dishes or vegetarian dishes.��


    ��This is a wise choice.�� Abraham nodded. He liked Vanessa because her character resembled his. As long as the food was good, they wouldn��t care who made it or what ingredients were used to make it. They would simply eat it.


    ��But...�� Randy still tried to say something.


    ��Has Mr. Randy tried the eggnt with garlic sauce before?�� Vanessa asked.


    ��I did.�� Randy nodded before awkwardly saying, ��But, that was because the menu wrote ��fish aroma��, I thought it was a meat dish<sup>1</sup>...��


    ��Was it nice?��


    ��It was delish.�� Randy nodded with aplicated expression. Even though he hated to admit that, as a gourmand, he didn��t want to lie when it came to good food.


    ��Then, I will try all the dishes that Mr. Randy rmended earlier after I have the eggnt with garlic sauce,�� Vanessa said with a smile as she was rather impressed with Randy��s honesty.


    After Mag and the rest kept the stuff and went into the restaurant, they found Connie and Cami staring at each other��s heads. They couldn��t help but ask with confusion, ��What are you two doing?��


    ��We are thinking whose brain will be more delicious.�� Connie raised her head and looked at Mag. ��Isn��t the pig��s brain delicious?��


    The restaurant descended into silence as everyone looked at Connie and Cami with aplicated expression.


    ��In fact, your brains should beparable to the pig��s brains.�� Mag nodded.


    The two of them heaved a sigh of relief at the same time.


    It would be embarrassing if they lost to a pig.


    ��I have enough. Goodbye.�� Cami stood up and walked to the back kitchen.


    ��Goodbye. Big Sister Cami.�� Amy waved to Cami before she suddenly recalled something, and asked, �� Are you stilling over tonight?��


    ��No, I am not.�� Cami blushed instantly and hastened her steps. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared within a ck fog.


    ��Huh?�� Everyone��s gazesnded onto Mag curiously. There was plenty of hidden information in Amy��s words.


    ��I am going to take a bath and change. Let��s get ready for business, everyone.�� Mag walked to the stairs without giving anything away. It would only make things worse the more he tried to exin. The best solution was to simply walk away.


    ��Amy, did Cami spend the night in the restaurant yesterday?�� Miya��s gossipy soul began to burn with intensity.


    Everyone began to look at Amy curiously.


    ��No.�� Amy shook her head. It seemed like she got to keep this a secret for her father.


    All of them weren��t convinced by Amy��s conflicting words, but it was going to be operation hours soon, so they didn��t continue to ask.


    ��Connie, send this helping of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� to your master, and your job will be considered done today.�� Mag came down from upstairs, wrapped up a helping of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� in the kitchen, and passed it to Connie. ��Learn from your master as much as you can.��


    ��Yes.�� Connie took the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� and nodded gravely. ��I promise I willplete the mission.��


    ��And remember to use the door this time. Don��t keep scaling their walls.�� Mag couldn��t help but remind Connie again.


    Connie turned and said with resignation, ��But, Master wants me to scale the walls. He said he wants to test how many levels I am able to ess today.��


    Mag raised his eyebrow slightly. It seemed like Connie��s master was not simple, either. He actually utilized Bastie Prison as a test field for his disciple. Since he was the deputy warden, Mag couldn��tment much. ��Alright, just follow your master��s instructions.��


    Connie went out, fully suited up. Mag nced at the clock which showed 5 o��clock, so he walked to the door and opened it wide. He smiled and said to the long line of customers, ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant.��

 Chapter 1230 - Our Little Princess Seemed To Have Rather Bad Teeth?

    <h4>Chapter 1230: Our Little Princess Seemed To Have Rather Bad Teeth?</h4>


    Randy, Abraham, and Vanessa made up one table nicely.


    Vanessa appraised the restaurant curiously. A wooden balustrade segregated the restaurant perfectly, and prevented the customers�� backs from touching one another awkwardly. There were green nts in the clear hydroponic ss containers hanging on the balustrade, and the exquisite murals on the walls showed all the different sceneries on the Nond Continent.


    ��What an exquisite restaurant,�� Vanessa praised. Even though it wasn��t resplendent, every detail was exquisite. The use of the soothing color of the natural wood and green nts made people calm down and rx quickly.


    What was even more amazing was that the customers would all try to make up aplete table by themselves. Humans would sit with orcs, while elves and demons could sit across each other without getting into a serious argument, and they instead would greet each other familiarly as if they were friends.


    One would never be able to see such a scene in Rodu.


    Or, strictly speaking, one wouldn��t be able to see such a scene once they walked out of this restaurant.


    L was also sizing up the surroundings in amazement. At the same time, she was wary of that orc who was sitting next to them. If this brute wanted to do harm to the princess, she could only slow him down by hugging his legs to give the princess a head start.


    ��Are there any private rooms?�� L enquired softly. ��Young Mistress doesn��t like to eat together with others.��


    ��Mamy Restaurant doesn��t provide private rooms. Moreover, if you can��t make up four people for a table, then you have to share a table with strangers,�� Randy exined as he looked at Vanessa��s face veil. This maiden had such beautiful eyes, so why was she wearing a face veil?


    ��Does it matter?�� Abraham looked at Vanessa with a hint of worry in his eyes. He knew Vanessa had dental problems, and she didn��t take part in any big court banquet for the past few years, but Randy was right: Mamy Restaurant didn��t provide any private rooms, and Boss Mag would never cook for Vanessa privately.


    This was his restaurant, so even if the city lord of Chaos City came here, he had to obey the rules too.


    ��It��s fine. I��ll just eat here. I like the environment.�� Vanessa shook her head and removed her face veil.


    The exquisite face and fair skin momentarily stunned Randy who was sitting across from her.


    ��Y-Young Mistress.�� L gazed at Vanessa, who��d just removed her face veil, in a shock. This was the first time that Vanessa removed her veil in front of others. She felt gratified yet worried. It could be dangerous if someone recognized the princess.


    Abraham was a little shocked too, but he quickly revealed a gratified smile. His Majesty had tried his best to get rid of Vanessa��s inferiorityplex for the past few years. He didn��t expect she would remove the veil on her own ord after she got here. This could be considered a good thing.


    Vanessa smiled without revealing her teeth. She grabbed her skirts, feeling a little strange.


    She enjoyed the rxed and pleasurable environment without the shackles of the identity of the princess of the Roth Empire. She was just like any other maiden, so a little w shouldn��t be something that was uneptable, right?


    ��You can order whatever you want from the menu.�� Abraham flipped open the menu and ced it in front of Vanessa.


    ��Is Mister giving us a treat today? I...�� Randy said with a smile.


    ��You are not included.�� Abraham nodded with a smile.


    ��I knew you are a stingy fellow.�� Randy pursed his lips, but he wasn��t angry. He faced Vanessa, who was reading the menu seriously, and said, ��Miss Vansa, although you��re already extremely beautiful, I still rmend you to try this savory tofu pudding. It only has 150 portions for every mealtime, and is already the beauty holy grail for manydies in Chaos City.��


    ��Oh?�� Vanessa��s eyes lit up. Was there really a food that would make people beautiful after eating it?


    ��Of course, tofu pudding should be eaten sweet���� Abraham suddenly remembered the king and queen��s sweet restrictions for Vanessa, and halted his words. Thisss��s teeth became like this because her favorite was sweets. Then, he reluctantly said, ��Of course, savory tofu pudding is also very nice. You should have the savory one...��


    ��Huh? Mister, you finally decided toe to the side of the light today and join the savory gang?�� Randy looked at Abraham in a shock. The two of them would have a healthy argument whenever they ordered tofu pudding. He didn��t expect Abraham to rmend Miss Vansa the savory tofu pudding today.


    Vanessa had already found the picture of the sweet tofu pudding on the menu. The golden syrup drizzled over the tender white tofu pudding felt tantalizingly sweet, and her eyes lit up upon seeing it. ��This sweet tofu pudding looks delicious.��


    ��Young Mistress, you can��t have any more sweet things.�� L shook her head with worry written all over her face. The royal physician had said the princess might lose all her teeth if she continued to eat sweets.


    Vanessa��s gaze was totally attracted by it. Extending one finger, she pleaded, ��I��ll just have one bowl, just one bowl.��


    A hesitant look appeared on Abraham��s and L��s face. They simply couldn��t resist Vanessa��s pleas, as she was such a cutie.


    ��Tofu pudding is so delicious and it enhances one��s beauty, so why can��t Miss Vansa have a bowl of it? This is not something that we get to eat every day.�� Randy tried to help Vanessa out. Although it was the sweet tofu pudding that she wanted to have, looking at the way she pleaded, the vor didn��t seem to matter to him anymore.


    ��Then, you can only have it once,�� Abraham said seriously. He was responsible for Vanessa since she was in Chaos City now. Besides getting her back to Rodu safely, he had to take of her every single need in Chaos City. Otherwise, he wouldn��t be able to face the king when he got back.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Vanessa nodded profusely before smiling at Randy, and said, ��Thank you.��


    Randy was stocked when he saw the ck and yellow teeth in Vanessa��s mouth when she smiled. She had an angelic face, but her teeth looked like those belonging to an 80 years olddy, perhaps even worse. They gave him a shock.


    Vanessa saw Randy��s expression, and suddenly realized she wasn��t wearing the face veil. She swiftly used her hand to cover her mouth. Her gaze darkened and she lowered her head.


    L red at Randy. This fellow was exactly the same as the rest of them. He hurt the princess��s feelings as well.


    Abraham sighed in his heart. Randy��s reaction was normal, but Vanessa��s feelings were a little fragile, so she most likely was hurt.


    Randy quickly realized his faux pas, and apologetically said, ��My apologies, Miss Vansa. I didn��t mean to offend you.��


    Vanessa lowered her head in silence for a while before releasing the skirts that she was grabbing tightly, and raised her head up. She forced a smile, shook her head, and said, ��It��s alright. I am used to it.��


    Randy was silent as he didn��t have the words to console her.


    ***


    Vanessa Andre, female, 16 years old. Serious cavities with a long-term


    abnormal corrosion...��


    In the kitchen, Mag looked at the youngdy sitting across Abraham with narrowed eyes. Our little princess seemed to have rather bad teeth?

 Chapter 1231 - The Princess Conquered By The Eggplant With Garlic Sauce

    <h4>Chapter 1231: The Princess Conquered By The Eggnt With Garlic Sauce</h4>


    The Andre Family represented the highest power in the Roth Empire.


    Of course, the huge Andre Family had numerous members. However, King Andre only had one princess who was 16 years old and happened to be called Vanessa.


    Mag had just read all the information about the Roth Empire that day. This princess, who was highly favored by the king, had rarely appeared in public in recent years. As she wasn��t a crucial character, there wasn��t much written about her in the information. It was also mentioned as a possible secret ailment��s result.


    Now, Mag was almost sure what that secret ailment was. The caries that he saw.


    For a beautiful maiden, it was indeed difficult to ept the caries that were affecting her looks and grace.


    Mag appraised Vanessa for a moment. He had to admit that the Andre Family genes were indeed very good. The tall and handsome Sean, the brooding Josh, and the beautiful Vanessa... except the third prince who looked like a monkey, they were all very good-looking.


    <i>The king had just sent someone to summon me to Rodu a few days ago. Why did this princesse to Chaos City on her own? What��s the motive of her trip?</i> Mag had many questions in his mind. The peace treaty renegotiation between the species was going to start soon. Given Princess Vanessa��s status, she should be staying in the pce obediently during this troubled period. Coming to Chaos City wasn��t a smart thing to do.


    On the other hand, Vanessa and herpanions had already ced their orders, and were waiting for their food to be served patiently.


    Because of what transpired earlier, the ambience between them was a little awkward.


    Randy wanted to say something to relieve the awkwardness. For example, he didn��t mind that Miss Vansa��s teeth were rotten, or even if her teeth were rotten, she still had a beautiful smile.


    But after some serious consideration, he finally chose to remain silent. All these words would only hurt, and not console her.


    Vanessa��s emotions had slowly calmed down. Compared to the behind-the-back snickering and unabashed sarcasm, Randy��s reaction was already very restrained, and he didn��t mean any harm.


    However, she still felt inferior about her caries which still looked rather frightening.


    Abraham remained seated quietly as he observed Vanessa carefully. Thisss was very outgoing and energetic when she was young. She always pestered him to bring her around to eat good food. She had be quiet and reserved in recent years because of her teeth. He also wouldn��t get to see her once for half a year. Ifing to Chaos City could resolve her issue, then her leaving the pce wasn��t such a bad thing.


    ��The eggnt with garlic sauce that you��ve ordered. The sweet tofu pudding will be servedter. Enjoy.�� Yabemiya ced two bowls of steamed rice and a helping of eggnt with garlic sauce in front of Vanessa and L.


    ��Thank you,�� Vanessa said politely, but her gaze was totally attracted by the fish in the te. The fish that was split open in half and carved beautifully. A thick golden red sauce was drizzled over the fish meat.


    A rich meat aroma assailed her. All the aromas of the meat dishes she had before couldn��tpare to this one.


    ��It smells even better than in my dreams,�� Vanessa murmured. She knew it was an eggnt and not a fish on the te, but the chef��s excellent cutting skills and unique cooking method made this eggnt look exactly like a fish.


    She had dreamt about this eggnt with garlic sauce many times, but she only realized her imagination was inadequate when the real thing was ced in front of her.


    <i>Isn��t this a fish?</i> L was also sizing the dish up curiously. She had heard the princess talk about it many times, and it was the cause for their daring escape from the pce.


    They crossed half of the continent toe to Chaos City all because of this eggnt with garlic sauce. This was simply crazy.


    ��Taste this eggnt with garlic sauce that you have been pining for,�� Abraham said with a smile.


    ��Mm-hm,�� Vanessa answered, and quickly ced a piece of eggnt in her mouth with her chopsticks.


    The soft eggnt seemed to melt in her mouth instantly, and then the four distinct tastes of sour, spicy, sweet, and savory exploded in her mouth at the same time.


    It inspired her usual calm taste buds like a dormant volcano had suddenly exploded, and itsva was giving her tongue the most intense rush.


    Every taste was so distinct, yet they intertwined with one another so harmoniously. It made her lose herself in the taste uncontrobly.


    The taste buds were trying to resist it initially, but then they gave in to the taste and celebrated. She swallowed slowly after her mouth had experienced the mad rush of tastes. The exquisite taste lingered in her mouth.


    ��Oh! What an unbelievable taste!�� Vanessa praised. Even though she had read Derrick��s article, and imagined how it tasted numerous times, she realized words were inadequate when it came to describing the taste of the eggnt with garlic sauce after she had tasted it for herself.


    The revelry and craziness at the tip of the tongue and the lingering aroma had all disyed the charisma of this vegetarian dish.


    Vanessa knew she was totally conquered by this dish!


    The simplebination of the savory eggnt with garlic sauce with a bowl of steamed rice had blossomed into an unbelievable scrumptious taste. Vanessa, who only had had some dry rations during her journey, couldn��t stop eating.


    ��Is it really so delicious?�� L looked at the princess, who was a picky eater, yet was so happy and excited, with a hint of suspicion on her face.


    Vanessa raised her head up from the bowl, and said, ��Join me, L.��


    ��I am not hungry. Please go ahead.�� L swiftly shook her head. ording to the rules, she wasn��t allowed to sit at the same table with the princess, let alone eat together with her.


    ��There are not many chances to savor good food like this. It would be a waste to miss it.�� Vanessa pushed the other bowl of steamed rice to L, and smilingly said, ��This is an order.��


    ��Let��s eat. After all, it��s on me today,�� Abraham also said with a smile. He knew Vanessa always treated this maid who grew up with her exceptionally well. Furthermore, he didn��t mind who was eating together with him at the same table.


    Since both the princess and the duke had spoken, even though L wasn��t very willing, she didn��t dare to reject anymore. She picked up a piece of eggnt, and put it on the steamed rice before eating them together.


    ��Oh!!!��


    The eyes of L, who didn��t expect much, glowed. The soft eggnt seemed to have melted on the rice, and the sour, spicy, sweet, and savory gravy had seeped into the rice. The more she chewed, the better it tasted.


    ��It is the unlikeable eggnt. How did it be so delicious...�� L��s heart was filled with shock. She had tasted many scrumptious foods cooked by many famous chefs as the princess��s personal maid, but she had to admit that none of the chefs�� delicacies wasparable to this.

 Chapter 1232 - I Can Sponsor You With A Tube Of Crest

    <h4>Chapter 1232: I Can Sponsor You With A Tube Of Crest</h4>


    The extraordinary taste bloomed within Vanessa��s mouth, but her happiness did notst long.


    The sourness and spiciness triggered her teeth, and the sharp pain that came immediately forced her to put her chopsticks down as she covered her mouth and frowned.


    ��Vanessa, what��s wrong?�� Abraham asked with concern. He seemed a little nervous. Could there be something wrong with this dish?


    ��Oh no!�� L reacted quickly, and anxiously asked, ��Young Mistress, are your teeth hurting again? You cannot eat anything too vorful.��


    ��I��m alright. I just need to drink some water.�� Vanessa shook her head. The sharp pain would happen asionally since it was too difficult for her to eat only in food.


    L quickly walked to Yabemiya, and said, ��Excuse me, can we have a ss of water?��


    ��Sure, please wait for a while.�� Yabemiya nced at Vanessa and turned to the kitchen. She exined the customer��s needs to Mag, and passed L a ss of warm water.


    ��Thank you,�� L said gratefully. She returned to their table quickly, and passed the water to Vanessa.


    <i>Her teeth ache by just eating the eggnt with garlic sauce. That is a serious case of cavities.</i> Mag pondered for a while. It seemed that it was important to educate everyone about brushing their teeth twice a day. Otherwise, even the noble princess would also be tormented by cavities. Besides, the customers who came all had varying degrees of cavities.


    ��Ding! New mission: please help Vanessa with treating her cavities so that she can enjoy delicacies again. If the mission is sessful, you will receive a recipe for durian pizza. Mission failure: you will suffer from the same degree of cavities as Vanessa!��


    Just then, the system sounded in Mag��s head.


    ��The f*ck?��


    Mag raised his brow. He could not help but diss, ��System, isn��t this mission a little too much? Her father and two brothers have been trying to kill me, and they have not given up on that idea yet. I am already kind enough not to put anything in her food. How can you expect me to help her with her dental problems? Are you a fool, or do you take me for a fool?��


    ��Host, she should not be the one to be held responsible for others�� mistakes. That is not logical. Besides, as a true foodie and a kind person, she should be treated with kindness. Let her continue to be able to enjoy delicious food,�� the system said calmly.


    Mag looked at Vanessa who was gargling with the warm water. He could not deny that she did look like a kind person based on the information provided.


    ��But I am a chef. As the candidate for the God of Cookery, how can I snatch the job of a dentist? That is very unprofessional. System, where are your professional ethics?�� Mag refused to ept the mission.


    ��My mission is for customers to enjoy their food.��


    ��No, your mission should be for the host to enjoy himself.��


    ��Please do not go off-topic. You only have one month.��


    ��I can treat her dental problem, but you have to give me a contemporary dental kit. Her identity alone is enough to make the king hire the best doctor and healing magic caster for her. Since they are also at their wits�� end, what makes you think that I, a chef, can do it?�� Mag pouted. The knowledge that he had could not allow him to clean Vanessa��s teeth and fill her decayed teeth.


    The system fell silent for quite a while before it said, ��I can sponsor you a tube of Crest.��


    ��Piss off!��


    Mag flipped the beef kebab as he looked at Vanessa, and fell deep in thought.


    As the only princess of the Roth Empire, if it had been just a simple case of cavities, it would have been long solved by the royal doctors. The troublesome part would be the ��abnormal case of long-term decay�� that the omniscient door had detected.


    <i>Getting a chef to be a dentist. Hmph, this f*cking system can really get things its way.</i> Mag shook his head. He actually had no other ideas other than giving her a tube of Crest.


    After gargling, Vanessa felt that much of the pain was alleviated. However, when she looked at the eggnt with garlic sauce, she fell into a dilemma.


    The delicious eggnt with garlic sauce was just as she had imagined, even exceeding her expectations.


    However, she was unable to enjoy its delicious taste.


    The sharp pain from her teeth made it impossible to continue enjoying such delicious food.


    Randy looked at Vanessa, and his heart went out to her. He did not have any ideas on Vanesa. He was just more concerned about Abraham��s niece since he had been eating with him frequently.


    He still could not forget that sensual middle-ageddy boss. Perhaps he would look for her again one day and eat the noodles she made once again.


    ��Miss Vanessa. Why don��t you have some soft tofu pudding?�� Randy ced his bowl of savory tofu pudding, which he had not touched, in front of Vanessa, with a smile and said, ��Try the savory one first, then the sweet er. That way, you wouldn��t be hungry at night as well.��


    ��Erm...�� Vanessa wanted to reject him.


    ��Go ahead. He rarely would be kind enough to offer his tofu pudding to someone else. It��s better for you to eat something soft,�� Abraham said with a smile and nodded at Randy.


    ��Your treat.�� Randy mouthed the words.


    Abraham��s face fell, but the corner of his lips rose slightly.


    ��Thank you.�� Vanessa looked at Randy and smiled again. This time, she did not cover her mouth again. Her ck teeth were somehow imperfectly beautiful.


    Her gaze was quickly captured by the tofu pudding in front of her. The milky white tofu pudding sat in a small bowl, doused with a reddish-orange sauce, along with some pickled vegetables on top. The faint aroma of beans wafted over, making one feel refreshed.


    ��How cute.�� Vanessa could not wait to try it as she scooped a spoonful of tofu pudding. The spoon cut the tofu pudding out easily, and the hole thus created was quickly filled by the reddish-orange sauce. The tofu pudding on the spoon wobbled slightly, disying its incredible springiness.


    After looking at it for a while, she put the spoonful of tofu pudding in her mouth reluctantly.


    The moment the tofu pudding entered her mouth, it melted without the need to chew it. The refreshing sweetness of the tofu pudding and the savory taste of the pickled vegetables and sauce blended together harmoniously. The sauce gave the refreshing texture richness in taste, yet it did not cover the fragrance of beans[1].


    The tofu pudding was just like a mischievous elf that toured around in her mouth, gently licking the injured teeth, making the teeth that were still aching feel much better before gliding down her throat.


    There were remnants of the faint fragrance of beans, filled with a refreshing taste.


    ��It��s delicious. What a magical bowl of tofu pudding,�� Vanessa said, slightly surprised. The pain in her teeth had decreased vastly. Not only did this tofu pudding not cause any harm to her teeth, but it also seemed to have the effect of alleviating her pain.


    The refreshing savory tofu pudding made Vanessa unable to stop herself from taking another bite. Very quickly, the bowl was empty.


    ��Your sweet tofu pudding.�� Yabemiya ced the bowl of sweet tofu pudding gently in front of Vanessa.


    [1] For those unaware, tofu is made of soybeans... or rather some fermented soybean milk or something.

 Chapter 1233 - Successful Swap In Sponsorship Materials

    <h4>Chapter 1233: Sessful Swap In Sponsorship Materials</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After tasting the delicious savory tofu pudding, Vanessa could not resist the urge to eat this sweet tofu pudding in front of her.


    The golden-red syrup created a beautiful coat on the tofu pudding, making it look extremely enticing.


    She could already smell the sweet smell of the syrup that entuated the smell of beans from the tofu pudding.


    The three people at the table looked at Vanessa at the same time. She was still feeling upset about the eggnt with garlic sauce because of her toothache, but if she was to eat this sweet tofu pudding now, that would be making things worse.


    Vanessa apparently knew that too, so she was also looking at the sweet tofu pudding with a conflicted expression.


    Rationality told her that she had to follow what the doctor told her and stop eating tofu pudding.


    However, the food kept enticing her to take another bite, even if it was just a small bite.


    ��I��ll just have a bite...�� In the end, she gave in to the food, and picked her spoon up to take a spoonful of the tofu pudding.


    The sweetness exploded in her mouth instantaneously. It was a refreshing sweetness that was not too sticky. The sweetness brought out the fragrance of beanspletely into a taste that would make one thrilled and excited.


    ��Delicious!��


    Vanessa liked this taste. The sweetness was just right, and it was apletely different experience from the savory tofu pudding.


    It was just like the most delicious sweet, making one reluctant to swallow it, yet it glided smoothly down her throat before she could even taste it properly.


    She closed her eyes as she enjoyed the aftertaste. When Vanessa opened her eyes, she scooped another spoonful of tofu pudding.


    ��Young Mistress, didn��t you say that you��re only having a bite?�� L reminded her cautiously. The princess could not stop herself once she had sweets, but she really should not continue, as it would only aggravate her dental problems.


    ��I want to stop too, but my body isn��t listening to me...�� Vanessa was a little frustrated with herself as well as she took another spoonful of tofu pudding.


    She had eaten many sweets. All the sweets from the Nond Continent sent to the pce as tribute would always be brought to her pce for her to choose first. Only the sweets that she did not want would be shared with the other pces.


    However, there was nothing that could bepared to this sweet tofu pudding. The syrup and tofu pudding seemed to be made for each other like the most exquisite and delicious sweet which had an incredible texture at the same time.


    <i>This child. </i>Abraham watched Vanessa as she took mouthfuls of the tofu pudding,pletely submerging herself in its deliciousness. He could not help but shake his head with a chuckle. The way she ate was exactly like when she was still a child. She would always enjoy herselfpletely when she saw a delicacy.


    However, from today onwards, she was only allowed to have the savory tofu pudding. This would be the only bowl of sweet tofu pudding she ever had.


    ��I think Boss Mag must really be the best chef in the world to be able to make something so incredibly delicious.�� Vanessa could not help but exim after she put the empty bowl down.


    ��Boss Mag really is the best chef I��ve seen in the 28 years of my life. Not only is he skillful, his creativity is also unparalleled. Every new dish heunches will always make me pleasantly surprised.�� Randy nodded as he expressed his agreement with Vanessa.


    ��That��s why I��ve decided to settle down in Chaos City. As long as I keeping to the Mamy Restaurant, I will be able to try new and delicious food often. You cannot find another restaurant like this in Nond Continent anymore,�� Abraham said with a smile. He was very proud of his good taste.


    ��I��ve made my decision. I am going to settle down in Chaos City too,�� Vanessa said seriously.


    ��Oh no, you cannot do that. I have to send you back a few dayster.�� Abraham quickly shook his head. He was still troubled over how he should report to the kingter when he got back. If this girl wanted to settle down in Chaos City, his life would not be as carefree anymore.


    ��L, you can have this eggnt with garlic sauce,�� Vanessa said gently. She picked up the remaining half a bowl of rice and started eating. Since she could not have the eggnt with garlic sauce, she was only left with the in rice alone. Luckily, the rice was also delicious without any side dishes. It was actually more fragrant the more you chewed it.


    ��Yes,�� L replied. The princess really should not be having the eggnt with garlic sauce anymore, so she would be the one to finish the remaining food. Although she felt bad for the princess, the eggnt with garlic sauce was really too good, and she quickly finished her bowl of rice. Vanessa even ordered another bowl of rice for her.


    The four of them finished their meals, and Abraham footed the bill. As he was about to leave with Vanessa, Abraham thought for a moment, and motioned for Vanessa to wait for him for a while as he walked towards the kitchen.


    ��Boss Mag, can I have a few words with you?�� Abraham said to Mag as he stood at the kitchen door.


    Mag turned the fire off and ted the fried rice before handing it over to Ba. He turned to look at Abraham, and said, ��What is it?��


    ��I have a niece who really loves the food you make, but her teeth aren��t very healthy, so she can��t take anything spicy or too intense. At the same time, she can��t chew on anything that��s too tough. Can you please make her food a little nder and softer the next time wee over for a meal?�� Abraham said softly.


    ��I see.�� Mag looked at Abraham, and softly said, ��I do have some knowledge on dental care. Why don��t you bring her over tonight after we��re closed, and I help her take a look?��


    ��Boss Mag, you even know how to treat dental problems?�� Abraham looked at Mag in shock.


    ��I believe in letting my customers eat healthily,�� Mag said calmly.


    Abraham thought for a while. Be it the beautifying effects of the tofu pudding, or the hair-growing effects of the ��Buddha jumps over the wall��, they all showed that Mag had an ability that doctors and healing magic casters could notpare to. Perhaps he would really have a way to soothe or even treat Vanessa��s toothache.


    ��Sure. I��ll bring her over when operating hours are over.�� Abraham nodded and turned to leave.


    ��System, I don��t want the Crest anymore. Get me some Yunnan Baiyao of better quality and also a toothbrush with soft bristles,�� Mag said to himself.


    ��Sessful swap in sponsorship materials. Prescribing Chinese medical toothpaste with longsting effects in process...��


    ��Also, give her a dental checkup. Even if you��re not going to help to treat her, you have to at least help me with the right diagnosis,�� Mag continued.


    ��A full set of professional dental checkup costs 555 copper coins per session!��


    ��Hehe.�� Mag rolled his eyes. This fellow would never forget about making money. He pursed his lips and said, ��Do it.��


    For the sake of his teeth, he had to make sure he treated Vanessa��s dental problem. He would never want to say goodbye to all the good food just because of decayed teeth.


    ��Sessful retrieval of saliva sample, foreign matter near the teeth, and blood sample. X-raypleted. Analyzing results...��

 Chapter 1234 - Father, Are You Changing To A Different Pretty Big Sister Tonight?

    <h4>Chapter 1234: Father, Are You Changing To A Different Pretty Big Sister Tonight?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Look for Boss Mag at night?�� Vanessa was a little shocked when she heard what Abraham said in the horse-drawn carriage.


    ��Yes. Boss Mag said that he knew a thing or two about dental care, so he agreed to help you take a look.�� Abraham nodded, but was also a little suspicious of Boss Mag, so he said, ��He��s a chef, after all, so he might not be able to give you any good advice.��


    ��I believe him since he can make such good food,�� Vanessa said with a smile. Although she only had a few bites of the eggnt with garlic sauce that had been on her mind, the two sets of tofu pudding still made her extremely satisfied, and she already had her view on Boss Mag��s culinary standard.


    A gourmet who could defy anything impossible with shocking creativity and innovation. He was the best present God could bestow upon a chowhound.


    She had to admit that she was already smitten.


    The menu was just like a treasure chest waiting for her to discover, and then she would be able to enjoy the happiness that the food brought.


    ��Tell me, what do you want me to say to His Majesty so that you can stay a few more days in Chaos City?�� Abraham asked as he looked at Vanessa pamperingly.


    Abraham had three sons but no daughters, so he had always doted a lot on Vanessa ever since she was young, and would always bring her out of the pce to y.


    His heart broke when he saw how Vanessa had be moodier and quieter in recent years. She basically stopped smiling.


    He did not think that this girl would be apletely different person aftering to Chaos City. Not only did she talk more, but a smile also reappeared on her face, and she became much more jovial. That surprised him a lot.


    Vanessa pondered seriously for a while, and said, ��Just say that I am very happy here, and I intend to stay over here for a period of time. I will be with you, so there is no need to worry about my safety.��


    ��You sure know very well what your father would be worried about,�� Abraham said with a smile. It was close to what he had in mind. When he got back, he would write a letter and send an eagle to deliver it back to Rodu so that the king and queen would not be worried.


    As the horse-drawn carriage traveled towards Abraham��s residence in the center of the city, a shadow appeared on the roof of a building by the street. It looked in the direction the horse-drawn carriage was heading to, and then disappeared without a trace.


    ***


    The results of the system��s checkup came out quickly. Compared to the rough description of the omniscient door, the system��s test results were clearer and more professional.


    ��The saliva sample was oddly acidic which is corrosive to the enamel.


    ��The umtion of highly corrosive acidic matter and the presence of various rare germs can be found on the surface of the teeth.


    ��There is a severe case of periodontitis. There is an obvious case of swollen and bleeding gums.


    ��The oral mucosa is severely damaged, and signs of bleeding were observed.


    ��The structure of the teeth is gravely affected. The corrosion of the enamel is very serious, which impacts the ability to chew.


    ��Results of blood analysis: blood sample is acidic...��


    ***


    Mag looked through the report in his mind and clicked his tongue. <i>It seems like this little princess��s dental problem is not caused simply by eating sweets. After all, too many sweets were said to cause diabetes, but not your blood and saliva to be acidic.</i>


    On top of that, the omniscient door did not show that she had gastric problems, so he could eliminate the possibility that it was gastric acid reflux.


    As someone with no medical knowledge at all, this report was basically of no help to Mag other than making him realize the seriousness of the issue.


    ��If it��s acidic, we can add some alkali to neutralize it...�� Mag started to solve the problem with his knowledge of science.


    ��Host, I have to remind you that the body��s acidity would not be affected by the acidity of the food that it takes in. This is apletely different concept from neutralizing gastric acid.�� The system��s voice sounded.


    ��Then are you going to put her on a drip? Or give her some special medicine? You gave me this stupid mission, to let me, a chef, treat someone��s dental problem. Are you being reasonable? Did you steal another system��s mission and send it to me?�� Mag rolled his eyes unhappily.


    ��Please get your attitude right and be proactive in the treatment,�� the system said weakly beforepletely disappearing.


    At the same time, a reminder appeared at the corner. ��The Yunnan Baiyao medicine has already arrived. It��s in the third drawer at the counter, and ites with three soft-bristle toothbrushes free of charge!��


    <i>Feeling guilty?</i> Mag raised his brow. Although he was used to the system being unreliable, he still had to slowlye up with a n to treat this Princess Vanessa��s dental problem.


    When the operating hours had ended, everyone cleaned up and got back to the dormitory.


    Connie had not returned after going out to deliver the food. Mag had nothing to worry about, since the deputy warden of the Bastie Prison was her master. In any case, she only needed to deliver one order every day for the time being.


    He did it purposely so Connie had more time to train herself. He just did not know if it was enough for her.


    <i>Nothing good wille out of the orcs being too united.</i>


    Mag just took off his apron and chef��s hat when the doorbell rang.


    ��Aren��t we already closed?�� Amy looked at the door curiously.


    ��It might be for something else.�� Mag opened the door, and there stood Abraham, Vanessa, and a servant.


    ��Boss Mag, we��ll trouble you,�� Abraham said with a smile.


    ��Hello, Boss Mag, I am Vansa,�� Vanessa said with a slight smile. Her eyes were glittering with admiration as she looked at Mag. Mr. Mag was indeed very charismatic from up close.


    Mag looked at Vanessa. Her small and delicate face did make her a typical prettydy. Although her ck teeth formed a stark contrast with her face, it was not sufficient to conceal her beauty. Smiling, he replied, ��I am Mag. You have a very beautiful smile, Miss Vansa.��


    Vanessa was slightly stunned when she heard that. She saw the warm smile and sincere gaze from Mag, and her heart skipped a beat. She was certain that he was not lying.


    What a strange feeling.


    She had not heard anyone praise her smile for a very long time. Even if there were praises, they were all hypocritical lies because of her status.


    People hated her teeth, hated her smile, and would always criticize her behind her back.


    However, Mag praised her.


    ��Randy is really a boypared to Boss Mag.�� Abraham sighed to himself. At the same time, he grew increasingly cautious of Mag. <i>If this man is willing, all he has to do is give the beckoning finger, and the princess will most probably be hooked. That wouldn��t do!</i>


    L also watched Mag cautiously. She was a little resentful towards this fellow who rejected the king��s invitation, and caused the princess to leave the pce toe all the way here.


    Although the food he made was good, seeing how he flirted with the princess made him look like a crook. <i>He must have some ulterior motives.</i>


    ��Please,e in.�� Mag held the door and stepped aside to make way for them to enter.


    ��Father, are you changing to a different pretty big sister tonight?�� Amy looked thoughtfully as she saw Vanessa walk in.

 Chapter 1235 - This Little Thing Called Brushing Your Teeth

    <h4>Chapter 1235: This Little Thing Called Brushing Your Teeth</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Hello,�� Vanessa greeted with a smile when she saw Amy, who was carrying a little fat orange cat, and Anna.


    The two little elves looked very adorable and obedient. Even that fat and round little orange cat was cute.


    ��Hello, Big Sister.�� Amy nodded. Although this big sister��s teeth looked a little strange, they were still very beautiful.


    ��Hello.�� Anna nodded slightly, and also looked at Vanessa curiously.


    Mag closed the door and motioned for Vanessa to take a seat before standing in front of her. Smiling, he said, ��I am not a doctor, so I might not be able to give you much help. I can only be certain after I take a look at your teeth.��


    ��Okay.�� Vanessa nodded. She looked at Mag and felt an inexplicable sense of trust that made her willing to show him even the ugliest side of herself without feeling any pressure. Instead, she was even a little hopeful that he could help her in one way or another.


    Although he was just a chef, she felt hopeful.


    ��Here, open your mouth,�� Mag said softly.


    Vanessa opened her mouth and revealed her teeth.


    Mag looked at Vanessa��s teeth. Since he had already received the report from the system just now, this was just to rationalize what he was going to do.


    Although he already knew what to expect, when he actually saw Vanessa��s teeth, Mag could not help but be shocked.


    The teeth that were supposed to be neat and clean looked as though they had been corroded by sulfuric acid, leaving numerous holes of various sizes. There was also ayer of ck que at the surface of the teeth, which looked extremely difficult to remove.


    The most seriously decayed tooth was alreadypletely corroded, leaving only the gum.


    It was really difficult to imagine that this set of teeth belonged to a 16-year-old.


    ��Can we still do anything about it?�� Vanessa asked Mag.


    L watched Mag a little nervously. If he could help treat the young mistress��s teeth, he would not be such a bad guy, after all.


    Abraham looked equally expectantly at Mag. The king had once called upon all the famous doctors and all the healing magic casters from the Magus Tower, but none of them could cure Vanessa��s teeth. There was even a rumor saying that she was cursed by the gods, and that was why her teeth were all decayed.


    Such rumors were obviously very hurtful to a youngdy in her prime.


    ��I can��t be certain.�� Mag shook his head.


    Vanessa��s heart sank a little. She had already heard the same words from countless doctors and magic casters.


    ��But we still have to give it a try, right?�� Mag said with a smile.


    Vanessa looked at Mag��s smile and felt warm. She regained some hope, and nodded her head slightly.


    ��The thing with dental problems is that timely and effective cleaning and care is important. Now, what we have to do first is to make sure that your teeth do not get any worse, and get rid of the dental problems. After that, we can try to mend the teeth slowly so that they would go back to normal again,�� Mag said.


    ��Young Mistress would always rinse her mouth after her meals. She is very mindful of her oral hygiene,�� L said. Did this fellow think that Her Highness��s dental problem was because she was unhygienic?


    Mag shook his head slightly, and said, ��I know, but it is not sufficient to stop at brushing your teeth with sea salt and rinsing your mouth to keep your mouth clean. This is especially the case for Miss Vansa.��


    ��Then what should I do to clean them?�� Vanessa asked.


    Mag walked to the counter and took out the Yunnan Baiyao and three toothbrushes that the system sponsored. He showed them to Vanessa, and said, ��This is the toothpaste I made. Use it once after you wake up and before you sleep every day.��


    ��Toothpaste?�� Vanessa looked at Mag, bewildered. This was the first time she had heard about something like that. Besides, it was even made by Mag and stored in a t, round container.


    ��Because it has a paste-like texture and is for cleaning the teeth, I named it toothpaste,�� Mag exined. After that, he opened the cover of the container, and peeled off the seal inside as he said, ��This is a soft-bristle toothbrush. Press the bottom part of the toothpaste to squeeze out some toothpaste the size of a pea on the toothbrush. Rinse your mouth first before putting this toothbrush into your mouth. Brush lightly on the top, the bottom, the left, and the right of your teeth continuously for three minutes. After that, spit out the foam and rinse your mouth again with clear water. That would be the end of one toothbrushing session.��


    Vanessa looked at Mag with a lot of doubt.


    ��I have drawn out a detailed instruction manual for you. Just follow the instruction manual when you return.�� Mag passed a folded piece of paper to Vanessa.


    ��Alright.�� Vanessa received the instruction manual with both hands.


    ��Toothbrushing is very important. You must remember to do it twice every day: before you sleep and after you wake up. You can look for me again if you��re out of toothpaste. You can use this soft-bristled toothbrush for a month. After a month, change to a new toothbrush,�� Mag instructed.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Vanessa nodded. She felt warm and fuzzy inside because it had been a very long time since anyone instructed her about small things like this so gently, and this person was a stranger that she��d juste to know.


    Perhaps she might just be a stranger to Mag, but his eggnt with garlic sauce had already appeared in her dreams several times. Although she could not see his face clearly every time, he still felt very familiar to her.


    ��Also, your cavities had already affected your gums, so if you eat anything too stimting, you will be harming your teeth and gums again, and this is not helpful to your recovery. So, from today onwards, you cannot eat anything sweet, spicy, or stimting anymore, especially before you sleep at night. You are not allowed to have anything other than in water to drink,�� Mag said seriously. At this very moment, he suddenly felt like he could be a doctor.


    ��Then the sweet tofu pudding...�� Vanessa said meekly.


    ��No.�� Mag shook his head. He pulled a menu over and flipped it open before saying, ��Not just sweet tofu pudding. You are not allowed to eat dishes like pepper steak, steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers, beef kebab, and spicy grilled fish before you recover.��


    Vanessa nced at the few dishes left on the menu and pouted her lips with grievance. However, she also knew that it was for her own good. Even though she was very unwilling, she still nodded obediently.


    <i>Hmm? He seemed quite professional, and is even more detailed than those doctors. Those doctors only told the princess to eat fewer sweets, and not to cut sweets outpletely, so her teeth continued to get worse.</i> L looked at Mag with surprise. The question is whether Her Highness could control herself.


    ��Alright, go back early to rest.�� Mag ced the toothpaste and toothbrush in a small wooden box, and passed it to L, who was standing at the side.


    ��Thank you, Boss Mag,�� Vanessa thanked Mag as she stood up.


    ��Treating dental problems takes very long. I believe you will be able to persevere,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��I will.�� Vanessa nodded.


    When they were walking out, Abraham walked a little slower. He grabbed Mag��s hand, and he said, ��Boss Mag, if Vansa��s teeth can get better, I must repay you heavily.��.


    ��You��re too polite,�� Mag said with a smile. To him, he was to suffer the consequences if he did not treat her.

 Chapter 1236 - Helena Is Going Southward!

    <h4>Chapter 1236: Helena Is Going Southward!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Has that Big Sister left?�� Amy asked Mag, who was closing the door, curiously.


    ��Yes. She only came to take the toothpaste.�� Mag nodded as he wondered what was the little one thinking about. Smiling, he said, ��Let��s go and wash up. I��ll tell you two a bedtime story.��


    ��Alrighty!�� Amy��s and Anna��s eyes brightened, and they followed Mag obediently.


    ...


    On the other hand, Vanessa had also returned to the manor that Abraham bought in Chaos City.


    Vanessa took out her crystal jar that contained all kinds of sweets as soon as she went in and sat down. She opened the cover and used her slender fingers to pick up a beautiful blue sweet.


    L wanted to remind her upon seeing that. ��Your����


    Vanessa��s fingers halted before they even left the jar. She looked at the sweets in a crystal jar and hesitated before releasing the sweet that she had picked up and reced the cover. She shook her head, saying, ��No. Boss Mag said I couldn��t eat sweets again. I have already promised him.��


    <i>She stopped herself?</i> L was a little surprised. Usually, the princess would only stop after eating a few sweets, no matter how she tried to talk her out of it. She didn��t expect her to stop herself today, just because she had promised Boss Mag.


    ��L, take this sweets jar out into the garden, and bury it in some ce that I can��t see. I don��t need it anymore,�� Vanessa said, and passed the jar of sweets to L.


    ��Princess, this was given to you by His Majesty on your 10th birthday. Are you really going to bury it?�� L asked hesitantly. This exquisite sweet jar was carved out of a single piece of the best crystal by the best carver in the Roth Empire using a year��s time. There wasn��t a better looking sweets jar than it in the world.


    ��Bury it. I don��t need it anymore,�� Vanessa said with conviction as she looked at the sweets jar in her hands. ��Otherwise, I will want to eat sweets every time I see it.��


    ��Alright.�� L took the sweets jar over carefully. She knew the princess had to be very determined to make a decision like this. Moreover, teeth were indeed more important than a sweets jar. His Majesty would also be very d if the princess��s teeth could be better.


    As L went out with the sweets jar, Vanessa started reading the instructions given to her by Mag. The instructions were clearly written and illustrated the brushing techniques and requirements.


    <i>Boss Mag is really a detailed and caring person. </i>A smile appeared on Vanessa��s lips, and his smile appeared in her heart again. <i>Moreover, his drawings and words are beautiful too.</i>


    L only came back after some time. Vanessa picked up a toothpaste and a toothbrush, and said, ��Let��s go and wash up. I want to brush my teeth.��


    It was a very novel experience for Vanessa to use the toothbrush and toothpaste to brush her teeth for the first time. She��d initially thought the white toothpaste would taste unpleasant in her mouth, and a toothbrush full of bristles would hurt when she brushed her teeth, but what surprised her was the toothpaste felt very cool when it entered her mouth, and the soft bristles brushed the teeth and gums like a small gentle hand giving them a massage. The cool sensation seeped into the gum, and the nagging ache in the deep part of the gum seemed to beforted, and the gum then nourished and moisturized.


    The tiny drop of toothpaste turned into a lot of foam after the soft toothbrush brushed it over the mouth cavity and the gaps between the teeth.


    ��It��s soforting.��


    Vanessa followed the postures mentioned in the manual, and brushed the teeth from all directions. The teeth that always hurt at night and had to be deceived by the sweets werepletely mollified. The soft brush licked across the teeth and gums, bringing a very delightful sensation.


    Three minutes passed by easily, and Vanessa spat out the foam in her mouth. There were traces of blood and ck little spots among the white foam.


    Bleeding gums were amon urence to Vanessa, but it was her first time seeing those little ck spots. Were they the ck stuff on her teeth removed by the brushing?


    After rinsing her mouth with water, Vanessa heaved a breath of relief. Her mouth felt a refreshing sensation, with a hint of jasmine fragrance. The teeth felt as if they were deeply cleansed too. The swollen gum and the aching roots were greatly relieved, and the refreshing sensation surrounded the teeth.


    ��Princess, is it effective?�� L asked gingerly at the side.


    ��Mm-hm. My mouth felt very refreshed after the brushing, and even the teeth have stopped hurting.�� Vanessa nodded. The pain relief medicine prescribed by the doctors before used to make her drowsy, and was far less effective than this toothpaste.


    ��Really!�� L eximed happily. She knew how the princess looked when she was in pain. She didn��t expect the pain to disappear after using this toothpaste to brush her teeth. This effect was simply amazing!


    ��Boss Mag is really a formidable person,�� Vanessa said with emotion.


    L nodded in agreement. She would be nice to anyone who was nice to the princess.


    ...


    Wind Forest, the Starry Cave.


    Helena stood on an elevated tform, and said to Sally standing below, ��Do you know which one of these stars is yours?��


    ��I don��t know.�� Sally gazed at the starry sky through the hole at the top of the cave. She shook her head slightly as she looked at the brightest star of all.


    ��If that star fell, you would be the brightest new star in the sky,�� Helena said, pointing to that brightest star.


    ��Then, the entire sky would lose its brilliance.�� Sally frowned.


    ��Even though the light would be dimmer, it would still be better than having the whole starry sky destroyed by one shooting star.�� Helena��s voice turned cold as her gazended on the star in the center that was shrouded by a mist.


    Sally remained silent.


    Helena lowered her head to say to Sally, ��Tomorrow, I will lead the troops southwards to exterminate the Night Elves. You will being with me. Kill her personally and you will be the new elf princess.��


    Sally pursed her lips and clenched her fists subconsciously.


    ��Your family and the entire elf race need you to stand out to do this.�� Helena��s voice became even colder. ��Remember, I still have many other choices.��


    ��Yes.�� Sally finally nodded after remaining silent for a long time.


    ***


    ��Milord, there is an urgent report from the forest. High Priestess Helena will be leading the troops southward tomorrow, and she will be expected to arrive two dayster tounch an attack on the underground cavern,�� a youngmander who just strode into the tent said respectfully to Borg, who was discussing his strategy with his generals.


    ��Lord Borg, High Priestess Helena wants to win for herself. Should we attack and take the underground cavern first before she arrives?��


    ��The queen went into seclusion, and the princess started a rebellion publicly. Many families in the Wind Forest are still observing the current situation. They would support the high priestess if she gained more fame after squashing this rebellion.��


    Themanders in the tent all decided to speak up.


    ��Those ves were useless, but do you think Irina is a pushover too? I am waiting for Helena toe and fight it out with her so I could gain from their fight.�� Borg smirked, and the terrifying dark streaks could be vaguely seen.


    ***


    ��Helena is leading her troops southward today. They will arrive at the underground cavern two dayster.


    Early next morning, Mag received a secret missive from the Gray Temple.

 Chapter 1237 - The Sparks Of The Revolution Will Never Be Extinguished!

    <h4>Chapter 1237: The Sparks Of The Revolution Will Never Be Extinguished!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The shorter the content, the more serious the affair was. This was a very practical experience.


    Mag looked at the extremely short missive in his hands, and confirmed the severity of the matter.


    Helena moving southward was already fixed, and now the timing was confirmed.


    Two dayster, the allied forces of the Wind Forest would merge andunch abined attack on the underground cavern.


    Given the Night Elves�� total strength, they wouldn��t be able to hold off thebined forces. Irina couldn��t do it all on her own, hence the Night Elves�� imminent defeat.


    Mag pondered in silence for a moment before burning the missive into ashes. It seemed like he would have to make a trip to the north soon.


    However, he had no idea what opinions Chaos City had about this news, and if they would be doing something about it. That messenger delivered the letter to him without mentioning anything else. He only told him to go to the city lord��s castle.


    As Mag was still deep in thought, Amy and Anna woke up and came down. As she rubbed her eyes, one of the little ones told Mag, ��Father, the school is going to have a break soon. Can I register myself for the variety show at the end of the term?��


    ��Join the variety show?�� Mag was a little stunned, but he quickly nodded with a smile. ��Of course, Amy, just register if you want to take part.��


    Amy didn��t dare to talk to strangers in the past, but now this little one was getting bolder and bolder. She even wanted to take part in the variety show. This was a big improvement.


    ��Then, can Anna perform together with me?�� Amy asked expectantly as she held Anna��s hand.


    ��Erm...�� Mag looked at Anna, who was equally expectant, and smilingly said, ��In this case, I will go look for Teacher Luna. I guess she would agree.��


    ��This is fantastic. Father, I love you!�� Amy threw herself at Mag happily, and kissed him on his cheek.


    ��Alright. You two go and y. Father has to make breakfast for the grandmas and grandpas cleaners now.�� Mag also kissed Amy on her forehead before putting her down, and went into the kitchen.


    Of course, he couldn��t ignore the Night Elves��s matter. However, if they continued to hold up in the underground cavern, they would have to face endless attacks, even if they survived the current attack.


    As for how to expand the numbers of the Night Elves rapidly and shake the core of the Wind Forest��s rule, that would have to depend on how fast Irina could figure things out.


    He had already passed her the theories through Firis, but whether she could understand and put them into practice, the crux was still Irina.


    ***


    ��Comrades��please allow me to address you so, because we are a group of elves with the same ideals��we have gathered together here for the same objective.�� In a gigantic rock cave, Irina stood at the center, and the other elves sat around her. They looked at her with a determined gaze that was full of trust and hope.


    ��We have risen up to fight for freedom and started this Night Revolution, and those oppressors who have tried to smear us, denouncing us as traitors and besmirching our revolution, have decided to use great forces to exterminate us and crush us in our infancy.


    ��But, we will never give up, and the sparks of the revolution will never be extinguished!�� Irina said determinedly, raising her fist over her head.


    ��The sparks of the revolution will never be extinguished!�� the elves shouted in unison as they clenched their fists. They were all very agitated.


    Irina��s gaze swept across the face of each and every elf. Many of them had injuries on their faces��even though they had the terrain advantage, they still suffered a lot of losses��but there weren��t any traces of fear and despair on them.


    ��We have dispelled all three waves of enemies�� attacks, but the fourth attack would being soon. Furthermore, we have reliable information from Wind Forest that Helena is already leading her troops southward. She willbine her forces with Borg andunch a final attack on the Night Elves,�� Irina said in a calm voice.


    The cave began to quiet down. The elves were not terrified, but the overall atmosphere was low and pessimistic.


    Just the Borg��s forces alone had already stretched the Night Elves to their max. If High Priestess Helena��s forces were to join in the extermination, no one would be able to leave the underground cavern alive.


    ��I want some of you to leave the underground cavern secretly, and return to the Wind Forest and the surrounding viges. You have to spread what we are doing now to the other elves. We are fighting for the freedom of the elf species. We are trying to build an elven state that doesn��t have oppression and strata. We want an elven state with freedom and equality. This is a difficult choice, but to preserve the seeds of the revolution, we have to do it.�� Irina��s voice became severe.


    All of the elves were shocked to hear that, and they looked at one another at a loss.


    Shirley stood up and asked Irina, ��How about you, Princess? Are you leaving with us?��


    All the elves looked toward Irina.


    ��No. I will stay and fight.�� Irina shook her head, and said with a determined gaze, ��The Night Elves cannot afford to evade this battle, or else it will be the excuse for the rulers to continue to oppress the weak. We have to show our strong will, and even if we cannot win, we are going to take a piece of them with us so we can tell our people that as long as we are united, their rule is not unshakeable!��


    Shirley gazed at Irina with a beam in her eyes as she raised her magic caster��s staff up, and eximed, ��I will follow you into battle!��


    ��We will follow you into battle!��


    All the elves stood up and raised their weapons and magic caster��s staffs as they eximed with fire in their eyes.


    Irina looked at all of them, feeling extremely touched. However, she shook her head, and said, ��This battle is destined to be difficult to win. What we have to do is to show the oppressors the guts of the Night Elves, but most importantly, we have to preserve the seeds of the revolution.


    ��We have to scatter the seeds among the people and turn them into sparks, and one day, these sparks will set the entire Wind Forest on fire!��


    All the elves were thoughtful.


    An old elf stood out with a smile, and said, ��Let the little ones go and contribute to the sparks. We old fogies will be the firewood. We will follow you into this battle and burn for the final time. We hope the future of the Wind Forest could be how we wish it would be, a free elven state.��


    ��Yes. The racial wars then had failed to bring about a better Wind Forest. So, let us old fogies fight for onest time and kick off the war for freedom.�� Another elderly elf stood out.


    More and more elderly elves stood out. Hardships and time had left many traces on their faces, but they still had warm smiles.

 Chapter 1238 - Maybe It’s Time For Mamy Restaurant To Do Something Now

    <h4>Chapter 1238: Maybe It��s Time For Mamy Restaurant To Do Something Now</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��What do you think, Boss Mag?��


    In the secret chamber of the city lord��s castle, Michael and Rn looked at Mag.


    Mag stared at the map in front of him, absorbed in his thoughts. He came to the city lord��s castle to have a discussion afterpleting the breakfast service. They were going to discuss Helena bringing her troops southward to annihte the Night Elves.


    ��This is a war without any doubt. The Wind Forest has the absolute advantage with their number of troops and powerhouses. They could crush the Night Elves easily. Regardless howplex the underground cavern is, it is not going to withstand the magic attack by thousands of magic casters at the same time.�� Mag retrieved his gaze from the map and looked at Michael and Rn. ��However, if the Night Elves were annihted, the Wind Forest��s internal conflicts would be reduced by half, and they would most likely follow the Roth Empire and vote against the peace treaty��s extension. This isn��t a good news for Chaos City.��


    ��Irina and the Night Elves have already shown extremely strong resilience by forcing the Wind Forest to send out such a big number of troops.�� Michael shook his head. ��But, like what you said, this is a war without any doubt. This also implies that if any external force wants to be involved, they would have to go all out. This means this force would have to go into direct conflict with the Wind Forest, even starting a total war. This is an oue that neither Chaos City nor the goblins want to see.��


    Mag was silent. Michael��s words had reason. Even the goblins who ced their troops at the border wouldn��t want to go into battle with the Wind Forest now.


    On the Nond Continent now, no forces would extend help to the Night Elves.


    ��Even if the Night Elves were suppressed, Borg and Helena��s conflict is bing increasingly acute, and they have the same numbers of followers. There is still no news about the elf queen, so these two are going to fight each other for control over the Wind Forest. It will be easier to stir up disputes between them than to help the Night Elves,�� Rnmented.


    ��It isn��t a good thing to most of the elves regardless which of these two obtains the control of Wind Forest in the end,�� Mag said with furrowed brows.


    ��This oue would be considered as a good oue whenpared to a chaotic world,�� Rn said calmly.


    Mag didn��t refute Rn��s point. He had read up on much information about the racial war. That was a disaster that swept across the entire Nond Continent, and nobody wanted it to ever happen again.


    ��But what if Alex extends his help? Given his previous deration and his rtionship with Irina, he would not look away while the Night Elves face total annihtion,�� Mag continued after staying silent for a while.


    ��For a war, a man��s power ultimately can��t alter the result. Even if he is Alex.�� Rn shook his head. ��There are dozens of 10th-tier powerhouses in the elf species, and Borg and Helena are at the pinnacle of the 10th-tier. Moreover, now they are all rushing to the underground cavern. This lineup is even much more powerful than the assassin lineup for that rainy night��s assassination.��


    ��If Irina wants to leave, nobody is able to stop her, but the Night Elves would most probably not survive.�� Michael sighed. ��The ideal of the Night Elves is simr to our Chaos City. If they are given enough time, maybe they could be the next Chaos City.��


    ��Therefore, Chaos City is not going to do anything?�� Michael asked Rn and Michael.


    ��Regarding this matter, Chaos City cannot do anything.�� Rn nodded.


    ��I know those two youngdies are with the Night Elves, but I am afraid we can��t do anything regarding this matter,�� Michael said with some resignation.


    Mag��s vision and outlook made Rn and him very impressed. His talents at manufacturing were even more astonishing. However, in this world, a lot ofpromises had to be made.


    ��I understand.�� Mag nodded, without much reproach.


    Being the people in charge of Chaos City, Michael and Rn had to be responsible for the residents of Chaos City.


    ��If the Night Elves could survive thisbined attack, we would provide them with some help within a certain limit,�� Michael added.


    Mag came out of the city lord��s castle with a heavy heart.


    Since Chaos City had said clearly that it wouldn��t intervene, then the goblins in an alliance with it obviously wouldn��t take the risk to dere war on the elf species because of the Night Elves.


    Mag rode his bicycle to Chaos School. He wanted to discuss with Teacher Luna Amy��s wish to perform at the term-end variety show with Anna.


    Luna smiled and nodded after she heard about Mag��s intentions. ��Of course. Anna ising to school next year too. It is a good thing to let her experience the school��s atmosphere in advance.��


    ��Thank you, Teacher Luna.��


    ��Don��t mention it, Mr. Mag. I believe the children would like to watch Amy and Anna��s performance too,�� Luna said smilingly.


    Aftering back from the school, Mag sat in front of the map for half an hour. His gaze eventually locked on the Boundless Sea Realm.


    SInce there were no forces willing to assist the Night Elves in this world, then a force that didn��t belong on the map, Lantisde, would help them.


    Mag��s gaze became determined. Even though he wanted to continue to hide this trump card, if the Night Elves were annihted and Irina died, everything would be meaningless.


    During lunchtime, Mag put down his chopsticks after he finished his lunch quietly with the rest. He stood up and gestured to Miya, who was going to clear the table, to take a seat first. He said to all of them, ��I have to discuss a matter with all of you.��


    ��What is it, Boss? Is the hot pot restaurant going to open today?�� Miya asked curiously. She didn��t hear any renovation noisesing from next door, so the hot pot shouldn��t be released so soon, right?


    The rest also looked at Mag. They stopped smiling when they saw his serious expression.


    ��Shirley and Firis have gone to the underground cavern at the border of Wind Forest and the goblins to join the Night Elves. You all know about it,�� Mag said softly.


    Anna jerked her head up to look at Mag.


    ��Yes. They have been gone for so many days already. I wonder how they are doing over there? The underground cavern most probably isn��t veryfortable, right?�� Ba nodded. She had a very good rtionship with Firis.


    ��There still should be fighting between the Night Elves and the elf species? Or, they should still be surrounded?�� Elizabeth said with furrowed brows. Although she didn��t have much contact with the outside world, she��d still heard some bad news.


    Gina listened to their conversation with wide eyes. She could understand about half of what they were saying now.


    ��I heard the news when I went out today. The Night Elves are still surrounded by enemies who are many times their size, and a massive army is moving toward them, preparing to exterminate the Night Elves once and for all. They don��t have any reinforcements or ample powerhouses.�� Mag looked at all of them with a determined gaze, and said, ��Maybe it��s time for Mamy Restaurant to do something now.��

 Chapter 1239 - Giant dragons, please take the al-fresco seats!

    <h4>Chapter 1239: Giant dragons, please take the al-fresco seats!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Vanquish the big bad egg and save Big Sister Shirley and Big Sister Bean Sprout!�� Amy eximed, raising her hands up high.


    ��Count me in!�� Yabemiya raised her hand up too, and said with a determined gaze, ��Although I am still very weak now, as long as Shirley and Firis need me, I will still go.��


    ��This sounds rather interesting. Count me in then,�� Ba said enthusiastically. Her only long trip aftering to this world was sending Gina back home to the Boundless Sea Realm, so she was very interested in this new world��s war. After all, there had never been a war in the Moon Nation.


    ��I... I am going too.�� Gina raised her hand too. Even though she didn��t understand what Mag saidpletely, she knew Firis was in danger and needed help, so she definitely could stay out of this.


    ��Although I have no idea who the two of them are, if there is a need, count me in too.�� Connie raised her hand, and proudly said, ��I can run very fast now.��


    ��Can I go too?�� Anna asked carefully. She wanted to go, but she also knew she most likely would be a burden.


    Mag looked at all of them, feeling very consoled. There was indeed still warmth in the Mamy Restaurant.


    ��You people have no idea what kind of opponents you are facing, and innocently thought that as long as you went, you would be able to help the Night Elves push back their enemies?�� Cami��s sarcastic voice rang out as she looked at the excited staff who wanted to rush to the north immediately with resignation in her eyes.


    ��In order to annihte the Night Elves, the Wind Forest sent out 10,000 crack troops, including dozens of 10th-tier powerhouses. Recently, Helena is also going to join them with thousands of troops. Dozens of 10th-tier powerhouses, 20,000 of elven crack troops, so what can you do even if you get to the underground cavern?�� Cami just received the secret missive from her tribe yesterday, so she was well aware of the elves and the Night Elves�� situation.


    The restaurant fell into a silence instantly. They were all calcting how many people she was talking about because there were less than 10 of them.


    ��But, what does it have to do with us going to rescue Big Sister Shirley and Big Sister Bean Sprout?�� Amy asked, feeling puzzled.


    ��Yes. There are only us they could wait for to go. Should we simply stand aside and watch just because there are many enemies?�� Although she had no idea how spectacr it looked when 20,000 soldiers stood together, she just couldn��t ept watching her good friends die alone without any help.


    ��I want to go too.�� Anna��s gaze became determined too as she said to Mag, ��Uncle Mag, I want to join the Night Elves.��


    ��If only the spell formation wasn��t damaged, I could ask Father to lend me 20,000 soldiers. Then, we would be equal in strength,�� Ba said, feeling very depressed.


    ��Gina, I need Lantisde to do the first task for me,�� Mag said to Gina.


    ��Please say it, Mr. Mag,�� Gina said to Mag seriously as she stood up. Completing three tasks for Mag was Lantisde��s promise.


    ��I want all the warriors of Lantisde who can leave the sea to proceed to the underground cavern to assist the Night Elves,�� Mag said in Lantisdean.


    ��I will pass on your words to the high priest using the flying fish. I believe he will keep his promise.�� Gina nodded.


    ��The powerhouses of Lantisde will go with us, and we will have equal numbers of powerhouses with the Wind Forest. Our objective is not to fight to the death with the elves, but to assist the Night Elves to fight off the Wind Forest��s troops,�� Mag said to all of them.


    ��Lantisde? What kind of power is that? They are on par with the elves?��


    Cami was perplexed. Although the elves weren��t among the top powerful species, it was still a big tribe. However, she had never heard of a power called Lantisde before.


    ��You will naturally find out if you go with us.�� Mag piqued her curiosity deliberately. Cami was a 9th-tier powerhouse. If he could rope her in, she would be a very strong assistance.


    Cami gazed at Mag and pondered for a moment before she finally nodded. ��Even though I don��t know them, if you are not lying about the powerhouses�� numbers and capabilities being equal to the Wind Forest��s, count me in.��


    ��You won��t be disappointed.�� Mag nodded, and then he turned to say to Elizabeth and Miya, ��Miya, Elizabeth, I need your help to transport the Lantisdeans to the underground cavern.��


    ��Sure. Although I am still not good at fighting, I already learnt how to fly.�� Miya nodded straight away.


    Elizabeth hesitated for a moment before she nodded slightly too. She knew that Mag wasn��t lying, and the numbers of Lantisde��s powerhouses were equal to the elves��. However, she hadn��t expected Mag to use a chance to control an entire species for two former employees of the restaurant.


    ��We have to keep this mission a secret for the whole time. We cannot tell anyone, or else it will bring us trouble. Can you all do that?�� Mag asked all of them gravely.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Everyone nodded.


    Cami hesitated for a moment before nodding too. After all, the rtionship between the elves and demons had never been good, so it was alright that she kept this from her tribe.


    Everyone reached a consensus and ended the mobilization meeting. Miya and the rest cleared the table, while Mag passed the secret missive that he wrote in the morning to Gina.


    Gina summoned a flying fish with wings, stuffed the missive which was rolled into a tiny roll into its mouth, and ordered it to fly back to Lantisde.


    Without the backing of a strong army, Mag was very clear that he had to y a stronger role in this war. Thank goodness he still had 15 minutes to use.


    Moreover, he still had to consider how to conceal Mamy Restaurant��s involvement in this war so the Wind Forest wouldn��t seek revenge on them after the war.


    After the lunch service ended, Mag let the Systemplete the renovation of the designated hot pot area, and connected it to the restaurant before hanging a new sign at the door.


    ��The hot pot is officially released!


    ��Customers in a group, please find a table that matches the number of people in your group. Customers who came alone, please take a seat at the nine-seater area and take a square for yourself. The hot pot will onlymence after all nine-seats are upied.


    ��P.S. Giant dragons and customers who can easily transform, please take the al-fresco seats.��


    ��Wow, Boss Mag is so efficient. The trial only took ce yesterday, and the hot pot is released today. Moreover, the renovation isplete.�� Vanessa, who came to line up at the restaurant early, turned to say to Abraham, ��Uncle, let��s have hot pot today.��


    ��Hot pot...�� Abraham murmured. Boss Mag didn��t say Vanessa couldn��t eat hot pot yesterday, but the reddish pot didn��t look very friendly.


    Vanessa obviously saw Abraham��s hesitation, and quickly promised, ��I can take the clear broth one. I won��t touch a single chilli.��


    Randy came up and smilingly asked, ��Can I sit at the same table with you guys?��

 Chapter 1240 - Visitors From The Dragon Island

    <h4>Chapter 1240: Visitors From The Dragon Ind</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Four golden dragons with a wingspan of 100 meters glided across the sky, and the one in the lead loudly spoke, ��After we reach Chaos City, I will bring you to try the tastiest food in this world.��


    ��Jinx, we came with a mission. It��s not good to go and eat first?�� a golden dragon asked hesitantly.


    ��This would not affect our agenda at all, because our mission is going to that restaurant. We can eat and do our mission at the same time.�� Jinx chuckled rather happily. This was a wonderful mission.


    ***


    At the same time, a few frost dragons glided across Chaos City��s sky,nded in the city, and transformed into human form.


    A young man swiftly approached them as the frost dragonsnded, and respectfully said to the person in the lead, ��Lord Fox, we��ve obtained reliable information that Miss Elizabeth is working as a service staff member in that Mamy Restaurant. Should we go over there right now?��


    A cold gleam shed across Fox��s eyes, but he quickly suppressed it. With a smirk, he said, ��Let��s go and see how our Miss Elizabeth looks as a service staff member.��


    ��Fox, we came to invite Miss Elizabeth to return to our tribe on the great elder��s orders. I hope you can control your tongue and behavior,�� an elder at the side said in a deep voice.


    ��I know what to do.�� Fox strode straight ahead.


    That elder stared at Fox��s back and sighed. The feud between Fox and Elizabeth obviously couldn��t be resolved. It was still unknown who would be the chief of frost dragons ultimately.


    However, what was already certain was that Elizabeth had already disyed a strong potential. It reminded them of Rankster who went against all odds.


    Be it that fortitude or that grit of hers, they were equally touching and couldn��t be ignored.


    Furthermore, what was different between Elizabeth and Rankster was that the Golden Dragons had announced that they were willing to ept Elizabeth into the Golden Dragon Tribe. They were even willing to ept her into the race to be the tribe leader of the Golden Dragons.


    Among the younger generation on Dragon Ind, Elizabeth��s power had already leaped to the very top. If there was no surprise, she would be at the very top level of the entire Dragon Ind ultimately.


    Thus, after they had ascertained Elizabeth��s position, Dous decided to send people to invite Elizabeth to return. He even ordered Fox toe personally.


    This was a form of submission that had never appeared in the history of the Frost Dragon Tribe.


    If everything was as expected, the Golden Dragons were already on their way. The Golden Dragons whocked younger talents didn��t try to conceal their desire for Elizabeth.


    Although asking a Frost Dragon to be the tribe leader of the Golden Dragons sounded ridiculous, there was after all one-quarter of Golden Dragon��s blood in Elizabeth��s body. Given Rankster��s reputation, the Golden Dragons wouldn��t mind looking ridiculous.


    This was after all a world that was controlled by the mighty.


    ***


    In order to let the customers understand how to eat hot pot better, the staff of Mamy Restaurant decided to do a live demonstration of the proper way of eating hot pot again.


    Everyone from the Mamy Restaurant had a good time eating the hot pot as they sweated profusely.


    The customers watching them were sniffing and gulping with aggrieved expressions.


    Mag used a tissue to wipe his red lips, and then loudly said on the steps, ��Let��s line up, everyone. We will be starting out business officially shortly. The designated hot pot area will be opened today. Customers who choose to eat hot pot, please take a seat at the designated area on the right. The designated hot pot area only serves hot pot and drinks. No other foods will be provided.��


    ��That means I have to give up on the tofu pudding if I choose the hot pot? Oh my, isn��t this cruel?!��


    ��What about my stinky tofu? I want to eat stinky tofu and the hot pot at the same time...��


    ��In this case, I suddenly feel that beer should go very well with the hot pot!��


    ��Boss Mag has specially set up the designated hot pot area and custom-made the hot pot dining table. There would be insufficient space to ce the food if we want to eat other dishes along with the hot pot.��


    Plenty of customers moaned, but many of them did understand. The center of the hot pot table was the hot pot, and a set of silverware per customer had to be ced along with all kinds of hot pot ingredients. There was indeed no space left to ce other dishes.


    Mag went into the restaurant with a smile. He didn��t make any further exnation. The hot pot was released in a hurry, and he didn��t manage to recruit new service staff in time. Even though the hot pot was semi-DIY, they still needed people to ce the orders and serve the ingredients. The number of customers would double, and the already busy service staff would be even busier tonight.


    Miya and the gang cleared the table, while Elizabeth used her frost magic to clean the oil stains off the table thoroughly. The hot pot dining table became spotless instantly.


    ��Wow. This beautiful big sister is awesome,�� Vanessa praised. All the service staff of the restaurant were extremely beautiful. She believed she didn��t have the looks even if she went to seek employment as a service staff member at the restaurant.


    ��In the entire F&B industry, only Boss Mag could make an 8th-tier Frost Dragon clean tables,�� Abraham said with aplicated expression.This wasn��t a simple case of extravagance anymore. Giant dragons were an extremely proud species, and given an 8th-tier powerhouse��s pride, they simply couldn��t be any restaurant��s service staff.


    ��Our Miss Elizabeth is so adept at using her frost magic for cleaning tables. A Frost Dragon is actually working for a human at a small restaurant and servicing these stupid and crass fellows. Is the great elder still considering letting her be the chief of the Frost Dragon Tribe?�� Fox was looking at Elizabeth and sneering at her in the crowd.


    There was a hint of anger on the other Frost Dragons�� faces too. Such a behavior was smearing the Frost Dragon Tribe indisputably and shaming the whole species.


    That elder was also looking at Elizabeth with a grave expression.


    They thought Elizabeth ended up in Chaos City because she was injured, but they couldn��t see any signs of unwillingness from her expression, and her breathing was even, which meant her injuries were healedpletely. Then, why was she using her frost magic to clean tables? Had she lost her pride as a giant dragon powerhouse?


    Elizabeth seemed to have sensed something, and she turned to look toward Fox and the group in the crowd. She furrowed her brows, and the temperature around her dropped instantaneously.


    Yabemiya linked her arm with Elizabeth��s, and smilingly said, ��Let��s go back and prepare ourselves too. Boss is so bad. We ate till we were sweaty all over.��


    Elizabeth retrieved her cold aura immediately, and followed Yabemiya back into the restaurant. She said in a low voice, ��Miya, do not receive those fellows wearing white clothes today. They aren��t good people.��


    ��Huh?�� Yabemiya wanted to turn around.


    ��Don��t turn around. Don��t let them notice you.�� Elizabeth released Yabemiya��s hands and strode into the restaurant by herself first.

 Chapter 1241 - I Want This Square

    <h4>Chapter 1241: I Want This Square</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Jinx brought the Golden Dragons who had changed into human form to the Mamy Restaurant. When he saw the long line, hemented, ��F*ck, why are there so many people? Don��t tell me we have to line up for a long time.��


    ��Line up? What��s that?�� One of the giant dragons was puzzled.


    ��It means standing behind those people?�� One giant dragon attempted to answer the question.


    ��We are the Golden Dragon warriors. How can we line up? Isn��t it just a meal? We can just walk to the front,�� thest giant dragon said in a sulk as he walked to the front of the line. Facing Krassu, who was the first in line, he said, ��Hey, old man, we��re the Golden Dragons. Let us cut the����


    Jinx��s face changed as he quickly tried to stop him. ��Wait! He��s����


    Bam!


    Before Jinx could even finish his words, the dragon that went up to Krassu flew over their heads with an even faster speed, crashing right into a bush several hundred meters away.


    ����Krassu, the Lord of Fire.��


    ��The Lord of Fire!�� The other two Golden Dragons who were rolling up their sleeves, getting ready to avenge their brother, silently rolled their sleeves back down. They looked around and used their big hands to fan themselves, pretending not to know that fellow.


    That Golden Dragon crawled back out from the bush after quite a while. Even though he did not sustain any injuries, such a fall did not seem light. He watched Krassu warily. <i>This old man is too scary.</i>


    The other customers were all secretly shocked when they saw Krassu send that Golden Dragon flying with a single blow. At the same time, they dismissed the idea of cutting the line. After all, not everyone had the confidence to get back up after that kind of blow.


    ��Looks like the Golden Dragon tribe did receive news. The leader is Jinx.�� The people from the Frost Dragon tribe also noticed Jinx and his gang.


    Elizabeth��s issue was originally the Frost Dragon tribe��s internal affair, but the Golden Dragons had to meddle with it, forcing them to lower their stance. Otherwise, if Elizabeth joined the Golden Dragon tribe, it would not only be a loss of a future powerhouse, but also the making of a great foe.


    Meanwhile, they also took extra notice of Krassu. They had long heard that Krassu and Urien had settled in Chaos City and took in a disciple, but they never expected to meet him today at this restaurant.


    ��Don��t tell me that��s the Lord of Fire, Krassu?�� the Golden Dragon who was sent flying asked softly as he walked back while rubbing his chest.


    ��Congrattions. You��ve guessed correctly.�� Jinx nodded and led the team to the end of the line.


    ��Oh my gosh! I actually tried to cut the line in front of the Lord of Fire!�� That Golden Dragon began to massage his chest, feeling extremely lucky that he was not killed in that blow just now.


    ��Look, those people from the Frost Dragon tribe are here too,�� one of the Golden Dragons reminded.


    ��Some people really have very thick skin to have the guts toe. If it had been me, I would have hidden away,�� Jinx scoffed. He did not control his volume, so Fox and his gang could hear him.


    ��Hmph!�� Fox snorted coldly. His eyelid twitched as he suppressed his anger.


    The other Frost Dragons did not look too good, either. The Golden Dragon tribe and the Frost Dragon tribe did not get along well to begin with, and Elizabeth��s issue only served to make things worse between them now.


    The customers who were between the two groups of giant dragons could feel the intense heat and cold at the same time, but they did not dare to utter a word, because they were all 9th-tier giant dragons.


    ***


    ��Are they the ones who hurt you?�� Yabemiya asked Elizabeth with concern when she entered the restaurant.


    Elizabeth watched Yabemiya for a while and hesitated. Then she nodded.


    ��This time, I will definitely protect you. I am not going to let anyone hurt you,�� Yabemiya told Elizabeth.


    Elizabeth felt warm inside, but helplessly said, ��They are very powerful, much more powerful than I am.��


    ��And I will still stand in front of you,�� Yabemiya said with resolution.


    Mag, who just changed into his chef��s uniform, came downstairs and reminded everyone to get ready before walking to the door. He pulled open the restaurant��s door with a smile, and said, ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant. The customers who are here for the hot pot, please proceed to the designated hot pot area. The other customers can proceed to the original seating area.��


    Mag quickly noticed Fox��s and Jinx��s group in the line. He paused for a while. <i>Since they have appeared here in a group, it��s probably because of Elizabeth. They��ve already found her. Are they going to capture and bring her back?</i>


    This made Mag feel heavy. All of them were around 8th to 9th-tier, so it would not be that simple.


    The customers who had been craving hot pot entered the restaurant and greeted Mag, while thetter responded to them one by one with a smile.


    Vanessa paused at the door, and gratefully said, ��Boss Mag. Thank you for your toothpaste and toothbrush. My teeth haven��t hurt at all today.��


    ��Remember to brush your teeth day and night,�� Mag said with a smile. The omniscient door��s description of Vanessa��s dental problem had not changed at all. It was apparent that it would not be something that could be changed by brushing your teeth once or twice, but it was a good thing that he was able to help alleviate her pain.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Vanessa nodded and entered the restaurant, walking straight to the designated hot pot area.


    ��Thank you, Boss Mag,�� Abraham told Mag gratefully. He could tell that Vanessa was no longer in so much pain, and that made him happy.


    The customers took their seats. When the Frost Dragons and Golden Dragons were next in line, there was only a nine-seater left at the designated hot pot area.


    The two groups red at each other, and went over to the table at the same time. At that moment, one could feel thepetitiveness between them. No one said anything, but it felt as though battle could break out any moment.


    <i>F*ck, I was just a littlete. Is there a need for so much excitement?</i> Harrison looked at the only spot left and the two groups of strong men dressed in silver armor and gold armor. He hesitated for a very long while, but still gave in to his craving. He walked over cautiously and sat at thest table.


    The two groups of giant dragons looked at Harrison at the same time. This fat and stupid human being. How dared he sit at the same table as them.


    Harrison smiled at the two groups politely. His fat jiggled, and he pointed to the square in front of him and meekly said, ��I want this square.��

 Chapter 1242 - Yes, You, Little Fatty

    <h4>Chapter 1242: Yes, You, Little Fatty</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Giant dragons all looked at that huge pot that was segmented by two horizontal and two vertical gold tes into nine small squares. <i>So you can eat like that too?</i>


    When the Frost Dragons came over, Mag and the others just finished their hot pot, while the Golden Dragons didn��t even know what they were having when they sat there. They just went over when they saw the empty seats.


    The giant dragons stared at each other, none of them willing to speak in case they gave themselves away for not knowing anything.


    Since the giant dragons did not speak, Harrison did not dare to make a sound as well.


    Although he appeared calm, he was actually extremely flustered. If it wasn��t because he didn��t want to wait an hour for the hot pot, he wouldn��t want to have a hot pot with eight giant dragons.


    ��Fox, I heard that the pig Alex threw at you caused you some very serious injuries. Seeing that you��vee all the way over to Chaos City, are you all recovered now?�� Jinx asked Fox with a smile, not trying to hide his sarcasm at all.


    The other Golden Dragons alsoughed. That was Dragon Ind��s news of the year. That was probably the peak achievement of that wild boar from Fire Dragon Ind, being almost able to kill the candidate for the chief of the Frost Dragon Tribe.


    Harrison raised his brow. He nced at Fox, and the corner of his mouth twitched as he suppressed his smile.


    This smile could very well kill him, but that was really too funny!


    A giant dragon that could fly was actually severely injured by a wild boar. Could it be that the wild boar could fly?


    The Frost Dragons all did not look too good. This matter had already made the Frost Dragon Tribe theughing stock of the entire Dragon Inds, and they could hear people talking and snickering everywhere they went. Right now, Jinx actually did it outright without leaving any face for the Frost Dragon Tribe.


    Fox also had a long face. This would be part of his dark history that he could never erase. He looked at Jinx and scoffed, ��Jinx, you used to have the reputation of being the talent of the Golden Dragon Tribe, and were going to be the chief��s sessor, but right now you��re here for an abandoned Frost Dragon? Do you want to make her your queen? The Golden Dragons are such scavengers.��


    ��Chief? I gave up the position willingly.�� Jinx looked at Fox with a smile, and said, ��You don��t know just how much our chief wants to pass the position to me, but I just refuse to take it. Isn��t that infuriating?��


    ��Continue consoling yourself, then.�� Fox��s temples pulsed. He wanted to punch Jinx��s annoying smiling face. This fellow could easily reject the thing that he had always wanted for all his life. He was very angry, so angry he wanted to rage.


    ��One must know their limits. Rankster beat both our tribes hands down back then. Those who were unable to ept it were all killed by him. With such a scary person as the chief, no one would dare to challenge him,�� Jinx said with a hint of sarcasm. ��But what are you? You��ve only managed to get to the 9th-tier at 400 years old, and no one knows how many pills you took secretly. You��re iparable to Rankster. Even his daughter is about to overtake you.


    ��You couldn��t defeat her father back then, so now you��re going to pick on the young one. Don��t you find your actions very shameless?��


    ��If I were you, I would knock my head on a sow and end my life.��


    Harrison turned around as he released his smile silently. These giant dragons might just kill him.


    Fox��s expression was very bad. If he had not received the great elder��s warning not to cause any trouble beforeing, he would definitely have fought it out with Jinx.


    ��What are you looking at? Can you beat me?�� Jinx asked with a smile.


    ��Jinx, don��t go overboard!�� the elder sitting beside Fox shouted coldly, and the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped.


    The Frost Dragons all released their auras.


    ��Do you want to pick up a fight?�� Jinx and the other Golden Dragons released their auras as well.


    The tension between both parties rose, and it felt as though a fight would break out any moment.


    Harrison grabbed on to the table and tried his best not to slide down the table. He really did not have it easy just for a hot pot!


    ��Forget it. We are not going to hold it against you today. We are here to persuade Miss Elizabeth to join the Golden Dragon Tribe and be the candidate for the next chief,�� Jinx said with a smile as he leaned backfortably and suddenly withdrew his aura.


    The moment the resistance disappeared, the Frost Dragons hesitated, and withdrew their auras as well.


    Today, both parties had the same goal, and that was Elizabeth.


    The Golden Dragon Tribe was Elizabeth��s grandmother��s tribe. However, no one could know for sure if she was willing to return to the Golden Dragon Tribe, as she grew up in the Frost Dragon Tribe ever since she was young. Besides, her grandmother had been sentenced to death by the Golden Dragon Tribe.


    However, Elizabeth was almost killed in the battle for the position of chief in the Frost Dragon Tribe, and no one was willing to lend her a helping hand. In the end, she was only able to escape because of Alex��s sudden appearance. Under such circumstances, no one could know for sure which tribe she was willing to return to.


    Harrison was stunned when he heard that. He didn��t know that Miss Elizabeth had such an identity that would make both dragon tribes vie for her. At this moment, he only had onement. <i>Bravo, Boss Mag!</i>


    ��Hey, Little Fatty, what is this pot for?�� Jinx asked Harrison.


    ��Jinx, haven��t youe before?�� a golden dragon asked.


    ��This wasn��t here thest time I came.�� Jinx shrugged.


    ��Little Fatty?�� Harrison looked left and right.


    ��Yes, you, Little Fatty,�� Jinx repeated.


    After making sure that Jinx was calling him, Harrison suddenlymented that it had been more than a decade since he heard someone call him that.


    Now, people usually called him ��Darn Fatty, ��Big Fatty��, ��Uncle Fatty��...


    It seemed rather reasonable for him, a big fatty in the eyes of a normal person, to be called ��Little Fatty�� considering the dragon tribe��s lifespan of several centuries and their wingspan of a hundred meters.


    These giant dragons came at the wrong time. They did not experience watching Boss Mag and his family��s Mukbang<sup>1</sup>, and they didn��t even know what hot pot was.


    Harrison, who was always afraid to interrupt them, finally had the chance to speak. He cleared his throat softly, and began, ��This is hot pot with nine squares, and we happen to have a table of nine, so we can each im a square. After that, all you need to do is dip your ingredients into your own square.��


    The giant dragons looked at him, and then at the empty pot, bewildered. It felt as though everything paused for a while.


    Harrison also fell silent for a while. After that, he picked up the hot pot manual at the side. As he flipped it open, he said, ��We have yet to add the base soup in. We have to order our own base soup. There are two kinds of base soups, the red broth and the clear broth. For the red broth, there are three levels to choose from: medium spicy, spicy, and insanely spicy. After you have chosen your soup base, we can start ordering the dishes that you want to eat...��

 Chapter 1243 - I’m Like This Too

    <h4>Chapter 1243: I��m Like This Too</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    This was just like a dream. He was actually teaching a group of giant dragons how to eat hot pot!


    Harrison felt like he had reached the peak of his life.


    After Harrison��splicated exnation, the giant dragons were still a little lost.


    ��What you mean is we have to cook our food?�� a giant dragon asked Harrison.


    The other giant dragons also looked at Harrison. As the powerhouses of their tribes, they would never be the ones to cook their food. That was the job of the weak ones.


    ��Let me correct you, it��s dipping your food into the hot pot, not cooking.�� Harrison picked up the hot pot manual. ��Look, there are clear instructions here. Each ingredient has its unique way of dipping and a specific time you have to dip it for. As long as you follow the manual, even a four-year-old can make their own food.��


    The giant dragons all looked at the hot pot manual with a frown, but no one took the initiative to pick it up. The atmosphere turned awkward once again.


    Harrison shut his mouth tactfully. Although he also felt that it was impossible for him to make any good food, seeing the little boss and young Anna dip their food and enjoy eating it made him believe that he would not fare worse than two children.


    Just then, Elizabeth walked over, and asked, ��What soup base and ingredients would you like?��


    The giant dragons cast their gazes at Elizabeth all at once.


    As Rankster��s daughter, it was difficult for people to dismiss Elizabeth casually even though she had now be a service staff member of a restaurant. She did not avoid any gazes, and looked extremely calm.


    ��Hmph. If myte brother knew that his daughter actually works as a service staff member in a human��s restaurant, he would probably be unable to rest in peace,�� Fox said sarcastically to Elizabeth.


    ��Then you��d better pray that he��s dead. Otherwise, your greatest regret will be not getting killed by that boar,�� Elizabeth said coldly as she nced at Fox.


    Fox��s expression changed slightly. He recalled the giant dragons that were tortured to death by Rankster and shuddered.


    ��If he wasn��t dead, how can there be no news of him after so long? You should stop holding on to the hope that he wille back and back you up.�� Fox tried to make himself sound as calm as possible.


    ��He had never backed me up, and I don��t need anyone to back me up.�� Elizabeth pressed her lips together. ��Even if he is dead, one day, I will also do what he did to make you pay the price for your doings.��


    ��You...�� Fox was infuriated. How dared Elizabeth threaten him?


    ��Miss Elizabeth, we are here to fetch you home.�� The elder sitting beside Fox looked at Elizabeth, and said in a softer tone, ��With your status, it is inappropriate to be a service staff member. This would ruin the Frost Dragon Tribe��s reputation.��


    ��So do I only live up to your so-called reputation if I die on that frost battlefield?�� Elizabeth looked at that elder and the other two Frost Dragons slightly snickering at her. She was reminded of that day at frost battlefield, seeing the elders standing on the elevated tform, andughing coldly at her. Their smiles were so cruel and abhorrent.


    The elder frowned slightly, and his voice went deeper. ��The great elder wants us to bring you back. We have already decided not to pursue the matter����


    ��So you think I should be thankful for your generosity?�� Elizabeth interrupted.


    The elder was stumped as he watched the sarcastic smile on Elizabeth��s face. It felt as though he could see the shadow of Rankster, who had once killed his way to Frost Dragon Ind alone.


    The Frost Dragons frowned. They��d already taken a step back. What more did Elizabeth want?


    ��A group of elders bullying a youngdy, and you still have the cheek to say that you will not pursue the matter? Looks like I��ve underestimated the shamelessness of the Frost Dragon Tribe.�� Jinx smirked, and looked at Elizabeth with a smile as he said, ��Miss Elizabeth, I am Jinx of the Golden Dragon Tribe. I��m here with the orders from our elders to invite you to Golden Ind, where you will be made one of the candidates for the chief of the Golden Dragon Tribe immediately. It will be a fairpetition with the younger generation from the Golden Dragon Tribe.��


    Themotion in that area had attracted a lot of attention. When the other customers heard those words, the way they looked at Elizabeth changed.


    The sessor of the chief of the Golden Dragon Tribe. That meant that she might be the future chief of the Golden Dragon Tribe!


    Oh my heavens!


    So the person serving them right now might very well be the future chief of the Golden Dragon Tribe?


    Yabemiya, who was taking customers�� orders, looked at Elizabeth worriedly. <i>These bad guys havee. Are they thinking of hurting Elizabeth again?</i>


    In the kitchen, Mag was also trying to figure out Fox��s and Jinx��s intentions foring.


    He had seen the information on the dragon tribes, so he knew a thing or two about the history of the two tribes. Because of Rankster, the two tribes were once archenemies, but after Rankster beat them all up, they had nothing more to say.


    The rtionship between Rankster and Alex was also a littleplicated. They had battled with each other several times, with Alex having a slight upper hand. Three years ago, Alex disappeared on that rainy night after being ambushed, and so did Rankster soon after. No one knew if he was alive or dead.


    Elizabeth was Rankster��s only child, and was the most powerful one out of the younger generation in the Frost Dragon Tribe.


    Fox was Rankster��s younger brother. He had had the chance to inherit the position of the chief in the past, and now he was a strongpetitor for the position of Frost Dragon Tribe��s chief.


    However, Fox was not a kind uncle. He had the intention to kill Elizabeth on the spot back at Frost Battlefield. Thankfully, she was saved when a wild boar came crashing down on him.


    <i>Is he here today with people to take revenge, or does he have other intentions?</i>


    The Frost Dragons slowly grew uneasy as they listened to Jinx. The Golden Dragon Tribe had offered the position of their chief as their stake. If Elizabeth agreed to it, their n foring over would go down the drain.


    ��I��m sorry, but I won��t join the Golden Dragon Tribe.�� Elizabeth shook her head as she looked at Jinx. She was firm in her decision.


    The Frost Dragons were momentarily relieved.


    ��Why? The Golden Dragons are known to be upright and aboveboardpared to those hypocritical Frost Dragons. You would be able to gain the respect and admiration of many giant dragons on Golden Ind with your capabilities. Besides, you would not receive unfair treatment there.�� Jinx was puzzled.


    ��Back then, he returned all the unfairness he received double.�� Elizabeth rolled her eyes at Fox. ��I will do that too.��


    Jinx looked at Elizabeth with admiration. This youngdy was indeed like Rankster. He smiled. ��Alright. The Golden Dragon Tribe will always wee you with open arms. You cane over to Golden Ind any time you like. Just a word from you, and the warriors of Golden Ind will be willing to fight for you.��

 Chapter 1244 - If You’re A Man, You Take The Insanely Spicy!

    <h4>Chapter 1244: If You��re A Man, You Take The Insanely Spicy!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fox felt a little uneasy inside. It felt like the same fear everyone would feel when the illegitimate son, who he looked down on back then, appeared every time.


    Elizabeth made him feel like that once again. The strong sense of uneasiness made him want to kill her so that there would not be any more troubles in the future.


    <i>However, this is Chaos City and Jinx is here, watching. This is not the right time to do it.</i>


    The Frost Dragons all seemed a little uneasy. Rankster brought unrest to the Frost Dragon Tribe, almost reforming the entire Frost Dragon Tribe.


    Could Elizabeth want to follow in Rankster��s footsteps?


    Many customers were taken aback. Elizabeth actually rejected the two great dragon tribes�� invitation. That was cool.


    ��Please order your food,�� Elizabeth said calmly.


    <i>You��d rather stay here to be a service staff member instead of going back to the Dragon Inds. I want to see how well you can hold on here</i>. Fox scoffed inside as he watched Elizabeth before flipping the menu open.


    When Fox saw the insanely spicy of the red soup base, he felt himself squeezing his butt as he recalled the fear of the insanely spicy level of the spicy grilled fish during the peace talks.


    ��Little Fatty. How do you choose the soup base?�� Jinx asked Harrison.


    The giant dragons all looked at Harrison. It was their first time having hot pot, so they did not know what to do, but they did not want to show it.


    ��If you��re a man, you take the insanely spicy!�� Harrison said as he patted his chest.


    ��Interesting.�� Jinx nodded before he said to Elizabeth, ��Four insanely spicy red soup base.��


    Immediately, he gave Fox and the others a provocative look and mocked, ��Why, don��t you even dare to try the insanely spicy?��


    ��So be it, who��s afraid?�� a Frost Dragon suddenly said without hesitation, and the other two followed suit.


    Fox swallowed.


    ��Are you afraid?�� Jinx mocked.


    ��I��ll have the insanely spicy,�� Fox said softly. This time, he consciously protected his butt with frost so it would not be too bad.


    ��I��ll get spicy with lesser Sichuan Pepper,�� Harrison said quickly.


    ��Huh?��


    The giant dragons all turned to look at him. Didn��t this fellow just say that a man should get the insanely spicy?


    ��I��m just a little fatty...�� Harrison said weakly. He just blurted it out, and did not expect these giant dragons to really order the insanely spicy level.


    The giant dragons all thought for a while, and epted Harrison��s words easily. That made sense. If the little fatty ate what they ate, they would seem like they were of the little fatty��s standard.


    ��Please tick the soup pot you want, and then write down the number of servings for each ingredient you want to order,�� Elizabeth reminded.


    ��The spicy soup pot with one serving of each ingredient.�� Harrison picked up the pencil on the ordering sheet and ticked the spicy soup pot before writing ��1�� at each ingredient.


    ��Then I��ll get the insanely spicy soup pot with 10 of each ingredient.�� Jinx wrote on the ordering sheet swiftly.


    ��Same.��


    ��Same.��


    ��Same.��


    The other three Golden Dragons quickly followed suit.


    The Frost Dragons looked at each other, and then chose to do the same.


    ��Please wait for a while. You can mix your own dipping sauce at the sauce section.�� Elizabeth cleared the menu and the nine-squared pot and went to the kitchen.


    While some of the customers outside were still waiting, the customers in the restaurant already had their hot pots ready.


    ��The way this soup pot is designed is outright discrimination against people who have light diets.�� Vanessa looked at the soup pot in front of her. The little pot with the clear broth was surrounded by the spicy soup pot. The ratio of the size was around 1:5, making it look like a pitiful littlemb that was surrounded by a pack of wolves.


    ��This design of a pot in a pot is functional and artistic,�� Randyplimented. He put a piece of beef into the pot, and smilingly said, ��I will start eating.��


    ��Young Mistress, what would you like to eat? I��ll help you dip it,�� L quickly said when she saw that Vanessa was about to do it herself. With such a noble status, how could the princess prepare her own food?


    ��No, you do yours. I want to do mine.�� Vanessa picked up a long piece of duck intestine, and seriously said, ��Boss Mag said that the soul of eating hot pot was to do it yourself. There is no soul in the duck intestine made by someone else.��


    After saying that, Vanessa stared at the clock on the wall as she dipped the duck intestine in and out of the clear soup pot. After around seven to eight dips, the duck intestine curled up as it would when it was cooked. After that, she put the duck intestine into her dipping sauce, and swirled it around.


    Because she could not eat anything too vorful, Vanessa mixed her sauce based on the rmendation��with oyster sauce, soy sauce, garlic, coriander, sesame oil, and a drizzle of boiling soup.


    The duck intestine cooled down a lot after being swirled in the sauce. Vanessa put it into her mouth and chewed softly.


    The duck intestine, which appeared to be very soft, was actually crispy. The texture and sound brought about an unparalleled experience for her teeth.


    Dipping the duck intestine up and down, switching between boiling and cooling, gave the duck intestine an interesting soul, while the dipping sauce gave the duck intestine its taste, allowing one��s teeth and taste buds to enjoy a fantastic feast.


    Vanessa still felt the wonderful taste lingering between her teeth even after she swallowed the duck intestine.


    ��This duck intestine is superb! On top of that, I made it!�� Vanessa eximed with her eyes widened. What made it better was that she was the one who cooked it. For someone who had never stepped into the kitchen, or even saw a chef cook, the sense of achievement was stronger than when she received a gemstone from the king.


    L, who was still affected by the fact that the princess cooked her own food, saw how happy Vanessa was and smiled. It seemed like the princess really liked to eat like that. She would thus try this new eating method too.


    ��This beef is really premium grade!�� Randy said as he chewed on the beef. The beef was cut into very thin slices, so it could be eaten immediately after it was dipped once in the boiling soup. The tenderness and the rich smell of the meat made him intoxicated.


    After it was dipped in the spicy red soup base, the spiciness that was infused in the beef made one��s scalp tingle, immediately getting rid of the cold from standing outside for more than an hour. It was an exhrating feeling!


    Randy put another piece of beef in the boiling soup pot, andmented, ��The best thing in the world is probably to be able to eat meat because the meat will never lie to you or betray you. Every kilogram of meat you eat will add a kilogram to your weight. It is always honest like that.��


    ��I agree with what you said,�� Abraham said as he put a piece of tripe in the pot, and then nced at his stomach.

 Chapter 1245 - What Happened To Customers First?

    <h4>Chapter 1245: What Happened To Customers First?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��That would be all for the soup pots and ingredients. Enjoy.�� Elizabeth pushed thest trolley over to Harrison��s side, and then ced the nine-squared pot filled with the red soup base back in the center of the table with the spicy square facing Harrison before pressing the temperature control button at the side of the table.


    The strong smell of spiciness assailed their nostrils. One Golden Dragon turned his head away and sneezed.


    ��W-what kind of vor is this?�� The giant dragons all squinted their eyes, for the stinging spiciness was too much for their eyes to take.


    ��This is the insanely spicy vor that only real men dare to try.�� Harrison covered his nose and leaned back a little, secretly thankful that he only ordered the spicy level. Only lunatics would be able to take the insanely spicy vor. He wondered if these giant dragons would go crazy after trying it.


    <i>We cannot lose to them.</i> The giant dragons exchanged nces and all had the same thought.


    ��Heh, isn��t it just a little spiciness? This is nothing,�� Jinx said in a rxed manner. He picked up a chili floating on the red soup base with his chopsticks and looked at Fox provokingly as he said, ��One for you?��


    After saying that, he started eating the dried chili. As he was chewing, Jinx��s face started to turn red. This was not just a simple matter of spiciness. It was a suffocating kind of spiciness that would start burning the taste buds. The numbing and spicy sensation seemed to be able to permeate into the soul, making feel as though his soul had left him. His mind started nking out, and so did his vision.


    <i>F*ck, the ownerced the chili with poison!</i> That was the first thought that sprang into Jinx��s mind. After that, he started recovering his vision, but the spiciness was still burning in his mouth. His forehead was filled with perspiration, but he still squeezed out a proud smile as he nced at Fox, and said, ��Afraid?��


    <i>F*ck, this lunatic! </i>Fox��s heart thumped heavily, but his expression was still as calm as he said, ��I am not going to makeparisons with an idiot.��


    Harrison quickly adapted to the spiciness of his soup. He picked up a piece of tripe with his chopsticks, and imitated how Boss Mag cooked his tripe previously.


    This table was very big, and so was the nine-squared pot. Although the pot was split into nine squares, each square was almost the size of a small pot, so it was more than enough for a person to do his own cooking.


    Also, it seemed that the nine squares heated up independently. The nine squares seemed toe to a boil at the same time, and there was no problem of the squares at the side being not hot enough while the square in the middle boiled too fervently.


    The tripe rolled around in the spicy soup pot, and gained a red coat before it was dipped in the dipping sauce and sent into Harrison��s mouth.


    The spicy soup exploded in the mouth first, and then came the crispy tripe. The tripe was as thin as a piece of leaf, and it was not tough, either. The crispiness waspletely unexpected, making one unable to stop eating.


    ��This tripe is superb!�� Harrison praised. He did not think that he could actually make something so delicious.


    Harrison dipped another piece of tripe, looking very serious and focused as though he was doing something very sacred. He threw away all unnecessary thoughts, and made sure every action he did was done to its best so that the tripe could be in its best state.


    The eight giant dragons stared at that piece of tripe in Harrison��s hand. It was just a small and thin piece of tripe, yet it had to go in and out of the pot several times. Just looking at him made their heads hurt. However, this little fatty did make it look like it tasted really good.


    Another tripe was done. Harrison put it straight into his mouth as he closed his eyes and enjoyed its taste as he chewed. His eyebrows moved animatedly, and his face was full of happiness. The crispy sound when he chewed on the tripe could make everyone who heard it imagine how good it had to be.


    Gulp.


    The giant dragons swallowed their saliva almost simultaneously.


    <i>Damn, this little fatty is enjoying it a little too much?!</i>


    The giant dragons all looked at the 10 servings of ingredients by their sides, and were a little at a loss for which they should start with.


    ��It seems like we should take a look at the manual.�� Jinx picked up the hot pot manual and started studying it.


    The other Golden Dragons followed suit. This was a different way of eating from what they were used to. They had to cook it themselves, so it was a huge challenge for them.


    Fox looked at the ingredients beside him, and then at the boiling soup. He frowned, and then turned his head to look at Elizabeth, who was serving other customers, as he said, ��You,e over here to cook my food.��


    Most of the customers who had already started cooking their food turned to look at Fox and Elizabeth. <i>What is this fellow thinking? Is he trying to put Miss Elizabeth on the spot?</i>


    Elizabeth froze. She put the soup pot down gently, and turned to say to Fox, ��It is the restaurant��s rule that customers must cook their own food for hot pot. Service staff does not cook the food.��


    ��I am eating here, but you want me to cook on my own. What kind of bullsh*t rule is that?�� Fox leaned in his chair and looked at Elizabeth cockily. ��I am a noble giant dragon. My hands are used in battles, not for lowly things like cooking. Aren��t you a service staff member? Come over right now to cook all my food. This is what you are supposed to do.��


    Elizabeth clenched her fists, but remained calm. She did not want to affect the Mamy Restaurant or implicate the people in the Mamy Restaurant, because she knew very clearly what Fox was capable of.


    Seeing Elizabeth��s expression, Fox grew bolder as he said, ��What happened to customers first? I am now ordering you toe over and cook all the food here for us then feed it to me. Otherwise, I will not let matters rest today.��


    Themotion over here had already attracted the attention of many customers. They all looked at Fox with despisement. They felt that their appetite was ruined because of the appearance of such a scumbag in the restaurant. Couldn��t he see that the service staff had to run a little because they were already so busy serving food? How could this fellow still want Miss Elizabeth to cook their food? What a scum.


    Elizabeth pressed her lips together, and hesitated for a while before she walked over with her teeth clenched.


    ��I... I��ll do it...�� Just then, Yabemiya rushed to the table, overtaking Elizabeth. She picked up a pair of chopsticks as she got ready to take the duck intestine.


    ��Miya!�� Elizabeth paused in her steps as she watched Miya��s back, and clenched her fists.


    ��Who wants a lowly half-dragon like you...�� Fox shouted with an angry frown as he looked at Yabemiya, but he suddenly stopped in shock.


    ��Our people!�� Jinx stood up all of a sudden as he looked at Yabemiya in shock.


    ��Miya,e over,�� a gentle voice called out abruptly. Mag had appeared at the restaurant��s entrance, and was beckoning Miya towards him coldly.

 Chapter 1246 - Have You Ever Seen A Wild Boar That Falls Down From The Sky?

    <h4>Chapter 1246: Have You Ever Seen A Wild Boar That Falls Down From The Sky?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Boss...�� Yabemiya, who was shocked by Fox��s angry shouts, turned around and saw Mag waving at her at the entrance. Her eyes reddened immediately. However, she was still hesitating if she would bring the trouble to her boss when she went over to him.


    ��Come over here,�� Mag repeated again.


    Yabemiya put down the chopsticks immediately and went over to Mag.


    ��Wait!�� Fox and Jinx eximed almost in unison.


    However, Yabemiya didn��t hesitate this time. She went over to Mag straight away, hid behind him, and peeked over. These people were indeed bad people, and they looked so scary and unfriendly.


    Shock and fury shed across Fox��s face. He was furious that this insignificant service staff member dared to ignore hismands, and shocked that this woman was actually a golden dragon. If he had remembered correctly, she had only been a lowly half-breed when he��de previously.


    Jinx and the other golden dragons were shocked as they were 100% certain that this maiden had extremely pure golden dragon blood in her��purer than any other golden dragons on Golden Dragon Ind.


    However, Jinx remembered very clearly that he had seen this young maiden when he��de previously, but he didn��t have any strong impression of her, and only remembered her as the half-dragon server. What happened to her during this period of time that let her awaken the Golden Dragon��s blood and be a real Golden Dragon?


    Mag kept Miya protected behind him, and calmly said to Fox and Jinx, ��Miya is still young. If you have any problems, dear customer, you may talk to me. You are free to make any requests too. I will be a loser if I agree to any one of them.��


    Mamy Restaurant could be considered established in Chaos City now. He even had the title of the city lord��s castle��s senior consultant, so he could be half-considered as belonging to the staff of the city lord��s castle. It was okay for him to be a little arrogant since he had the protection of a higher authority.


    Of course, since Mag could use a sow to seriously injure Fox, he could still beat him to a pulp now even if they began to fight.


    Mag��s words made the customers smile. Boss Mag was still as principled as ever. This was a person who could even reject a 10th-tier powerhouse��s request to have another bowl of tofu pudding. They began to rx.


    Elizabeth looked at Mag with a bright gaze, and a little curl appeared at her lips as she felt an unexinable sense of security.


    ��Do you know who I am? How dare an insignificant restaurant owner talk to me like this!�� Fox shouted angrily. It was still alright to be affronted by Jinx and Elizabeth, but now even this restaurant owner talked to him like this.


    Amy suddenly came out of nowhere, and asked, ��Hey, Mister. Have you ever seen a wild boar that falls down from the sky?��


    Fox��s expressions froze instantaneously, and the air seemed to freeze as well.


    ��Hahaha!�� Jinxughed out loud immediately, and joked, ��Fox, has your legendary story be so famous that even children know about it?��


    All the golden dragonsughed hysterically at his expense.


    Harrison, who was dipping his hot pot and watching the good show, suddenly got the joke, and then he choked. He turned around andughed uglily in pain. The spiciness was growing stronger in his nostrils, and he still had to control hisughter. Could they not tell jokes while people were eating, please!?


    Fox red at Amy with throbbing green veins at his forehead. He wanted to gobble her up badly.


    But very soon, his gaze discovered two big bosses who were staring at him. That was a deadly stare, and whatever tiny spark that rose up in his heart died instantly.


    He didn��t want to experience that feeling of suffocation that he felt at the restaurant��s entrance on his previous trip ever again, and nobody was going to plead for him this time.


    <i>We usually don��t point out people��s weakness when we are scolding them. Amy has really... inherited my forte. </i>Mag looked at Amy, feeling very satisfied. When it came to dealing with their enemies, they had to let them experience the extreme coldness of winter. There was no need to abide by any rules with them.


    As he didn��t dare to touch Amy, Fox��s gaze shifted back to Mag. He coldly said, ��I am your paying customer, and now I want your service staff to provide me service. What are you not happy about?��


    ��Dear customer, the hot pot is already ced in front of you, and the ingredients are all served. The service rendered by the restaurant is allpleted, so what are you not happy about?�� Mag asked him with a smile instead.


    ��Do I just want the pot and ingredients? I am a frost dragon, how could I do such things by myself. I want the service staff to dip the ingredients for me, and then feed them to me piece by piece,�� Fox said haughtily.


    ��If you don��t want to do it yourself, then why are you sitting at the designated hot pot area? Have youe to watch the chilies swim in the pot?�� Mag used a concerned gaze reserved for mentally challenged children as he looked at Fox. ��Moreover, do you have a problem with using your hands or your brain that you need people to feed you piece by piece? Sorry, if you need such service, please go home and look for your mom. Go back to her womb and remake yourself again. This restaurant doesn��t provide such a service.��


    ��Y-you...�� Fox was furious, but he couldn��t find words to rebut Mag, so he stuttered for a long time.


    ��Pfft~��


    Vanessa who was chewing on enoki mushrooms spat them out, and onended on Randy��s face opposite her.


    ��I��m sorry, sorry... The joke... that Boss Mag... Boss Mag said is too funny...�� Vanessa gazed at the aggrieved Randy apologetically. L quickly handed Randy a silk handkerchief while trying to hold back herughter.


    The customers startedughing too. Many of them who were eating the hot pot choked. They coughed andughed at the same time. Pain really co-existed with happiness.


    At the same time, the customers had reached a consensus. Apart from being careful of Little Boss��s fireball when they were in Mamy Restaurant, they would have to be careful of Boss Mag��s mouth in the future too.


    <i>Boss is so awesome! </i>Yabemiya who was standing behind Miya stared at his back in amazement. Even though Boss��s tone of voice was different from his usual gentle tone, it felt amazing to listen to him scolding the baddie without using a single crass word! If it was her, she couldn��t even say a single word.


    <i>This is indeed Father. I still have to continue to work much harder. </i>Amy looked up to Mag thoughtfully with admiration.


    Elizabeth, who was initially quite worried, felt a sense of poetic justice as she looked at the frustrated Fox. Usually, it was only him scolding people. She didn��t expect he would suffer a setback like this today. Mag was indeed surprising.


    <i>Seems like I should ask this boss for tips when I get the time. If I can learn 30-40% of his quarrelling skills, I would have no rivals when ites to quarrelling on Dragon Ind. </i>Jinx looked at Mag thoughtfully. Compared to the normal crass quarrelling, this was much ssier.


    ��Are you not afraid that I will tear down your restaurant?�� Fox stood up slowly, and the surrounding temperature dropped suddenly. Frost even appeared under his feet.


    ��Then you have to ask if they will agree to it.�� Mag simply turned and walked into the restaurant.


    And then, customer after customer began to stand up.

 Chapter 1247 - Building A Harmonious Society Starts With Me

    <h4>Chapter 1247: Building A Harmonious Society Starts With Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The other frost dragons, who had banged on the table and stood up to boost Fox��s presence, gulped together as they looked at the customers who stood up one by one. They slowly turned around, and sat down again before picking up the chopsticks to dip the duck intestine.


    ��You want to tear down Mamy Restaurant?�� an elder wearing the Gray Temple��s uniform asked Fox as he stared at him coldly.


    <i>A 10th-tier powerhouse! </i>Fox felt his strong aura immediately, and judging from his Gray Temple uniform, he could guess that he was one of the four deputy lords of the Gray Temple.


    ��How would you go about tearing it down?�� A 9th-tier demon looked at Fox with evil intentions. His presence at the peak 9th-tier was as powerful as Fox��s. He cracked his neck and made a cackling sound.


    ��Why don��t you start with me, this old man, first?�� Novan, who was sitting across from Krassu, asked with a smile.


    There were powerful customers and normal customers, and they were all standing up at this moment and asking Fox with an unfriendly expression.


    This fellow was trying to tear down their holynd and insult their faith!


    <i>This doesn��t feel very right...</i> Fox panicked instantly as he sensed gazes from all the big bosses. He didn��t expect Mag would parry him like this so shamelessly.


    What should he do? Even Frost Dragon Ind was no match for these people; there was no way he would dare to tear down the restaurant, as he most probably would perish on the spot.


    ��I... I... I am just joking. Building a harmonious society starts with me. How could I ever tear down such a beautiful restaurant?�� Fox said with a forced smile and an ugly facial expression. ��I like this restaurant. I love hot pot.��


    There was a smile on Elizabeth��s face, and she rxedpletely. She turned and looked toward the kitchen. She didn��t expect Mag to use such an interesting maneuver to embarrass Fox. It was even better than beating him up.


    <i>These customers are so awesome. </i>Yabemiya gazed at the customers who were standing up around her with stars in her eyes. She had never expected so many strangers would stand up for the restaurant and support them. It felt great to be cared for and protected.


    Of course, this was all because of the boss. Boss��s sincere attitude toward the food made the customers willing to stand up to protect the restaurant.


    That deputy lord of the Gray Temple came over, scooped up a bowl of red soup from the pot in front of Fox, and mmed it down in front of him. He gestured to him, and said, ��Cheers.��


    Fox looked at the insanely spicy red soup that had red chilies and red chili oil floating on top with an ashen face.


    ��This is the chance for you to profess your love. You can��t miss it,�� Jinx said, feeling schadenfreude. That mouthful of chili earlier had already sent his soul out of his body. Fox would most probably ascend to the heavens after drinking this bowl of red soup with chilies.


    Fox looked at those unfriendly gazes around him, and realized that if he refused to drink this bowl of red soup, he most probably wouldn��t leave this ce alive. However, this red soup...


    He gulped. His throat already felt the burnt before he even drank it.


    ��You refuse?�� That deputy lord��s voice became even colder.


    ��Cheers.�� Fox lifted the hot bowl with both his hands after he felt the hostility. He tilted back his head and downed the red chili oil soup.


    The piping hot oil rushed into his mouth cavity together with the spiciness that resembled a hurricane.


    ��Pfft~��


    Fox heard a sound clearly. The taste buds were all scalded to death before they could even celebrate.


    Fox��s face turned red immediately, and the redness quickly spread to his neck and head, all the way until his whole person became red. White steam emerged from his head as if he was in a sauna.


    The scary spiciness agitated the scalded wounds, and Fox��s mind waspletely nk. His vision had also be blurry as if he had gone blind. The spicy hot sensation made him want to open a hole at the top of his head to release some of the heat.


    The boiling red soup went down the throat like a blunt knife stabbing its way down slowly. That feeling was many times worse than killing him with a single strike of the de. His body began to tremble uncontrobly, and it wasparable to any kind of torture.


    The broth entered its stomach, and before the heat could disperse, it exploded in his stomach like a bomb. His stomach began to cramp, and this pain from the inside of his body wasparable to having his limbs cut off.


    ��Rip!��


    After a crisp sound, Fox��s clothes exploded instantly, and dragon scales began to appear on his body. His body expanded instantaneously, and the chair he was sitting on was crushed to bits. He had transformed into a 30-meter-tall giant dragon in the blink of an eye.


    ��Roar!��


    The frost dragon tilted back its head and let out an angry roar. At the same time, he spat out a red column of fire.


    ��Holy f*ck. Is this hot potden with drugs? It could even change his attribute!�� Jinx was shocked. This was the first time in his life that he saw a frost dragon spit fire.


    The other three frost dragons were shocked too, but they were surrounded by big bosses, so they dared not speak up, and could only look at Fox worriedly.


    Harrison was shivering, hugging his bowl. However, he didn��t forget to take the duck intestine out from the pot and put it into his bowl before letting out a breath of relief. It was almost overcooked.


    However, he began to worry for himself as he looked at the 30 meters tall giant dragon next to him. It was he who rmended the insanely spicy level... Would this giant dragon, who was smashed by a pig before, look for trouble with him after this issue was over?


    That deputy lord looked up, and calmly asked Fox, ��Did you be so big because you want to fight?��


    In the eyes of a powerhouse, there was no difference between an insect and an insect that became bigger.


    Fox knew that rationale very well, so he rapidly shrunk down into a three-meter-tall miniature dragon. However, he was still in his dragon form because his body was undergoing repairs, and he couldn��t maintain his human form. With a crushed expression, he said, ��My lord, please don��t take this the wrong way. I can only endure like this.��


    ��Since you like hot pot, finish all the ingredients and broth. In the future, if you want to tear down Mamy Restaurant,e and tell me first. I will go and dismantle Frost Dragon Ind if I don��t get to eat the red braised pork,�� the deputy lord said seriously.


    ��Yes, yes.�� Fox quickly nodded. He was feeling very aggrieved, but he didn��t show it on his face. He felt horrible.


    The rest of the customers sat down, and continued to enjoy their food after they saw Fox surrender.


    Jinx looked at Fox, who was now dipping his hot pot obediently, before staring at Yabemiya who was busy serving the customers. He mumbled in his heart, <i>I will have to talk to this young maidenter. A child of the Golden Dragons cannot roam around on her own in this world.</i>

 Chapter 1248 - He Was A True Hero Indeed!

    <h4>Chapter 1248: He Was A True Hero Indeed!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Mister, your duck intestine is going to be ��too old�� if you don��t get it out now.�� Seeing that he was in a daze, Harrison couldn��t help reminding Jinx.


    ��Too old?�� Jinx picked up the curled duck intestine out from the hot pot with the chopsticks, and stared at it with befuddlement. ��Isn��t it already dead?��


    ����Too old�� means past the best time for consumption,�� Harrison exined with resignation. Certain terms were used differently in different regions.


    ��Let me try the taste of this duck intestine.�� Jinx didn��t care about what Harrison said; he simply put the duck intestine straight into his mouth.


    Spiciness was still the main melody, but after eating an insanely hot chili earlier, his resistance to insane spiciness seemed to have increased as he chewed on the duck intestine.


    Apart from the spiciness, the crunchy duck intestine gave Jinx��s teeth a whole new experience, and as the taste buds got used to the spiciness, the aroma underneath it began to act up. The more he chewed, the more fragrant it got, and it dispersed the chill from sitting in the snow.


    ��Delicious!��


    Jinx gave a thumbs-up. This tiny duck intestine wasn��t enough for him, so he dumped the two tes of duck intestines straight into the red soup pot in front of him.


    ��The duck intestine isn��t supposed to be eaten like this...�� Harrison raised his hand in an attempt to stop him as he looked at the duck intestines in the hot pot with a heartache. This was a sacrilege to good food!


    Harrison tried to control his emotion as he remarked, ��The duck intestine is supposed to be dipped with chopsticks eight times to achieve the best time for consumption. The duck intestine done like this would then have a soul.��


    ��The method you use to eat is too sissy. It��s not suitable for us giant dragons.�� Jinx pursed his lips in disdain as he dumped a te of sliced beef into the pot and stirred with the chopsticks. He started eating when the hot pot began to boil again.


    ��This is a good idea.�� The golden dragons, who were counting the time carefully initially, began to copy him. Otherwise, given their 10-person portions, they might not even finish them by tomorrow morning.


    <i>This is really stupid...</i> Harrison swallowed thest few words for his own personal safety. He decided to ignore them, and continue to dip his tripe gracefully.


    The irascible insanely spicy didn��t go easy on the giant dragons. They started to transform one after another as they praised the scrumptiousness of the hot pot. Eventually, they all had to shrink to the size of Fox, and continue dipping their hot pot while standing up.


    Harrison, a tiny fat chap who continued to dip his hot pot quietly while surrounded by dragons, also attracted plenty of attention. He was a true hero indeed!


    The novel eating method of the hot pot brought a whole new dining experience to the customers.


    In fact, it even gave some of them a very special misconception.


    ��Dear. I think that my cooking skills have improved greatly. In the future, let me cook your meals for you at home,�� Bonnie confidently said to Vicennio, who was sitting opposite her, as she took a bite of the potato.


    The pale Vicennio, who had just regained his wits from his crazy afternoon ��delivery��, swiftly shook his head when he heard what Bonnie said.


    ��Why? Do you think my dishes are not nice?�� Bonnie pulled a long face.


    Vicennio quickly shook, and smilingly said, ��No. I am worried that the oil stains will dirty your delicate little hands. How could I let you do such things.��


    ��That��s true too.�� Bonnie looked at her dainty hands, thinking that it would be a waste to use them to do housework.


    ��Yes. I have more important things to do with my hands.�� Bonnie��s hands squeezed Vicennio��s thigh under the table. She licked her red lips as her smile became lustier.


    Vicennio��s Adam��s apple moved, and he suddenly wanted to go next door to order two more roujiamos. Who could withstand that!


    ��I think the best vegetarian ingredient is the sliced lotus root. It��s so crunchy that it is delish.�� Vanessa chewed on sliced lotus root with a crunchy sound. It was neither too hard nor too soft, having exactly the right texture. It didn��t cause any stress to her teeth.


    However, Abraham shook his head, and said, ��I think the enoki mushroom is better. It��s absorbed the red soup��s essence, so it tastes better than normal mushrooms. It��s simply the king of the vegetarian hot pot!��


    ��What��s so nice about vegetarian food? Are you sure you are not trying the pig��s brain? It��s as tender as the tofu pudding. After absorbing the red soup, its taste is simply dreamy.�� Randy picked up a spoon, and scooped out the pig��s brain from the red soup as he rmended it to them sincerely.


    Vanessa and L shook their head together at the same time. This pig��s brain looked scarier than they had expected, and they lost the desire to eat it when they remembered it was removed from a pig��s head.


    ��Can you give me a little to try?�� Abraham said hesitantly.


    ��Since you gave me a treat yesterday, I will share half of it with you.�� Randy scooped half of the pig��s brain into his bowl, and the other half into Abraham��s bowl with a pained expression.


    Abraham used a spoon to pick up a little pig��s brain. The pig��s brain that was a little bloody when it was ced into the pot long became totally white. It was also coated with ayer of the red soup, which made it look very enticing.


    The spicy red broth had removed all the stench, and there was a special fragrance in the midst of the spicy aroma.


    As a gourmand, this was also Abraham��s first time trying to eat animals�� brains. He had never heard of anyone eating a pig��s brain before.


    He ate the pig��s brain in one mouthful.


    The spiciness that was just right made the taste buds tense up first, and the pig��s brain began to melt in his mouth. The tender texture was indeed simr to the tofu pudding, but the tofu pudding��s texture was lighter, while the pig��s brain��s texture was denser. The rich taste blossomed on the tip of the tongue, and together with the spiciness, it brought a special scrumptious enjoyment.


    ��This taste is simply incredible!��


    Abraham had an intoxicated expression. If the duck intestine and tripe could be described as a beautiful melody rendition for the teeth, then this pig��s brain existed to bring the taste buds happiness.


    Abraham still felt unsated after eating half the pig��s brain in the bowl with a couple of mouthfuls, so he raised his hands and ordered three more.


    ��It��s right to listen to me, right?�� Randy was a little smug.


    Abraham nodded, and praised, ��Even a pig��s brain could be used as an ingredient, the hot pot indeed could be used to dip anything! This creation of Boss Mag will leave a huge mark on the F&B history.��


    ��The first person in history. Only Boss Mag could be called that.�� Randy nodded in agreement.


    If a chef could only make one heirloom dish to the best, he could only be considered as a good chef, but not a great chef.


    But Boss Mag was different. His every new dish gave people a pleasant surprise. The unique and special cooking methods all had the energy to subvert the current food and beverage industry.


    It was verymon to take one to two hours to eat per session of hot pot; hence, many customers waited for a long time before they got a seat.


    And Fox finally flew away, spitting blue me from his mouth after the changes of two batches of customers and finishing the veryst drop of the broth...

 Chapter 1249 - You Will Pay For Your Meal Or We Will Crush You

    <h4>Chapter 1249: You Will Pay For Your Meal Or We Will Crush You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Seems like I have guessed wrongly. He should be the most gifted ever in the history of frost dragons.�� Jinx raised his head and watched that frost dragon spewing blue mes as it flew away. Hemented, ��He actually evolved into a fire-spitting dragon.��


    Although the other frost dragons didn��t finish the broth, they all had white steam rising from the top of their heads now. Their white dragon bodies had be pink too. They were all ring at Jinx with red eyes.


    ��Jinx, you Golden Dragons had better not try to take advantage of dragons when we are weak. You are not allowed to poach from the Frost Dragons, so you guys had better not cross the line. We, Frost Dragons, won��t back down easily!�� That frost dragon elder huffed and spread his wings, preparing to leave with the other two frost dragons.


    ��Wait a minute, you haven��t settled your bills.�� Right at this moment, a weak voice sounded.


    ��Bills?�� All the giant dragons looked around them before lowering their heads to look at Anna, who was holding a little ledger.


    Anna took two steps subconsciously after being red at by them. However, she still tilted her head back, and said, ��Every one of you ordered 10 sets of the ingredients and a helping of the insanely spicy red broth. Total expenditure: 200,400 copper coins; plus four damaged chairspensated at the production price of 500 copper coins each, you have to pay 202,400 copper coins in total.��


    ��Why is it so expensive? Are you exhorting us?�� A frost dragon bent over and red at Anna, casting a huge shadow over her.


    ��Every ingredient on the menu is priced, and there are a total of 50 ingredients. Dear customer, you may count it yourself.�� Anna took out a menu and raised it over her head. Although she was a little scared, she didn��t back off.


    The giant dragon��s eyeballs nced over all the zeros, and he felt a sense of dizziness in his brain. This wasn��t a problem that he could solve.


    Right at this time, Amy walked behind them with her magic caster��s staff, and mumbled, ��You will pay for your meal, or we will crush you...��


    That frost dragon shivered, and immediately took out his money as he was reminded of Fox��s example. He counted an adequate amount of dragon coins, put them on the table, and flew away with the other two frost dragons embarrassedly.


    Jinx and his group took the initiative and settled their bills when they were almost done. He looked at Harrison who was slumped in his chair, and astonishedly said, ��Little Fatty, you can eat a lot even though you are small.��


    ��Burr...�� Harrison had a long burp, and sighed in relief before saying with resignation, ��I ordered too much, but I didn��t want to waste anything, so I forced myself to eat.��


    The restaurant was almost going to close for its break, and the designated hot pot area no longer epted customers. The customers who had finished eating didn��t rush to leave. Instead, they were sitting down and having a chat, trying to digest their food a little. Otherwise, they couldn��t even move.


    After Jinx and his gang had their break, they transformed back to human form again. However, they weren��t in a rush to leave. They talked in low voices among themselves as their gazes locked onto Yabemiya, who was clearing the tables, but they didn��t go forward to interrupt her abruptly.


    <i>Did these fellows still discover it?</i> Elizabeth frowned. Although the Golden Dragons treated their people very well, she didn��t want Miya to go to Golden Dragon Ind alone right now.


    Any ce that was described as a paradise would still have a dark side. The Dragon Inds were still an area that revered the powerful.


    If Miya went alone, she would definitely encounter some discrimination.


    Miya could also sense that the several Golden Dragons were staring at her. She had learnt a lot of information about her father from Elizabeth. Their grandmother came from the Golden Dragons, which was why she was different from Elizabeth, and had a Golden Dragon��s blood.


    And when she saw them transform because of eating the hot pot, they looked exactly like her when she transformed. She indeed was a Golden Dragon.


    Different from the hostile Fox and the Frost Dragons, she could sense some kindness from these Golden Dragons, and she started to have some unexinable thoughts when she saw them linger after their meal.


    <i>Are these people trying to ask Miya to return with them?</i> Mag came out from the kitchen after frying hisst dish. He narrowed his eyes after he saw Jinx and his gang still hovering around.


    Mag already knew Yabemiya and Elizabeth were sisters.


    He saw a portrait of Rankster, who had an important role in the history of the Dragon Inds, when he was reading on the information regarding the Dragon Inds yesterday. It was almost exactly the same as the picture that the System drew for Miya��s father.


    And judging from Elizabeth��s behavior, he was sure that they had already acknowledged each other. Since they chose not to dere it, he pretended he didn��t know yet.


    This could also exin why Elizabeth was willing to hand herself over to Yabemiya on the brink of death.


    Even though they had different mothers, they were sisters, after all, and they only had each other in this world.


    Therefore, although Miya had been trying to look for her father, she still wouldn��t be able to find him even if she went to Golden Dragon Ind.


    The sisters had reunited, and Elizabeth had rejected both the apology from the Frost Dragons and the invitation from the Golden Dragons. He wondered what choice Miya would make.


    From Mag��s selfish point of view, he naturally wished Miya could stay.


    He would never have another employee who was so obedient, hardworking, and eating so little.


    However, to Miya, going to Golden Dragon Ind meant better opportunities.


    She was no longer that inferior half-dragon who was bullied by her nasty boss and fainted at the restaurant��s entrance in hunger. She was a pure Golden Dragon now. She even inherited Rankster��s talent, so her future was going to be very bright. It was indeed a waste for her to remain in the restaurant as a service staff member.


    Mag was gratified about Miya��s growth, but at the same time, he felt sad like an old father seeing his child leave the nest. He looked at Jinx and his gang, who were still rxing and chitchatting there, and suddenly regretted he hadn��t added another two more spoonfuls of the insanely spicy chilli powder to their broth. Then, they could fly home while spewing blue mes.


    Everyone cleaned up the restaurant deftly after all the customers left, and prepared to take their leave.


    Jinx and his gang finally approached Miya. With their friendliest smiles, they said, ��Nice to meet you, youngdy. Can we have a word with you, please?��


    ��H-have a word about what?�� Miya asked softly as she got closer to Elizabeth subconsciously.


    ��We are Golden Dragons from Golden Dragon Ind, and you are one of us. So, we��d like to invite you to return to Golden Dragon Ind with us and be one of the Golden Dragons formally,�� Jinx said to Yabemiya sincerely. ��Your blood is very pure, and you would receive the best training resources and teachings from the powerhouses on the ind. It wouldn��t take long for you to be a powerhouse.��

 Chapter 1250 - Father, Are You Looking For A Few More Pretty Big Sisters Again?

    <h4>Chapter 1250: Father, Are You Looking For A Few More Pretty Big Sisters Again?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    What enticing terms. If it was a normal vagabond dragon who was homeless for 10-odd years, and suddenly a big boss came and told you: you are a genius. Now we are bringing you home, giving you an expensive car and home, and allocating the best teachers for you to make you a big boss...


    Most probably nobody could reject it.


    Everyone looked toward Miya, feeling sad to see her leave. Were they going to lose anotherpanion?


    Elizabeth looked at Miya too. She didn��t make any requests of Miya earlier. Although she would face more challenges if she went to Golden Dragon Ind, it was indeed a shortcut to bing a powerhouse.


    Powerful and strong golden dragon elders could give Miya more guidance; at the same time, certain holynds on Golden Dragon Ind were also suitable for Miya to practice.


    ��Is Big Sister Miya going to leave?�� Amy grasped Mag��s hand, feeling sad for her to go. Big Sister Miya was very good to her, so she didn��t want to see her go.


    Mag didn��t make anyments. He would respect Miya��s choice. This was his promise to them when they first joined the restaurant.


    However, Yabemiya was not a normal vagabond dragon, because she was already adopted.


    ��But I like being a service staff member in Mamy Restaurant. I like it here, and I want to stay here. I don��t want to go to the Dragon Inds.�� Miya shook her head at Jinx as she rejected him without any hesitation.


    ��You want to continue to be a service staff member, and not go back to Golden Dragon Ind to be a powerhouse?�� Jinx repeated his question because he felt he had to have heard her wrong.


    ��Yes. I want to stay at Mamy Restaurant.�� Miya nodded her head with conviction.


    ��What��s so good about this restaurant? You would never be a powerhouse if you stayed here, and your talent would be wasted. You will grow very fast if you go to Golden Dragon Ind, and could even be the chief of the Golden Dragon Tribe. Isn��t that better than being a service staff member at this restaurant?��


    ��I can eat the most delicious food in this world for free in this restaurant, but I can��t do that at Golden Dragon Ind.


    ��The restaurant has the best boss, the bestpanions, and two cutest precious in this world, but Golden Dragon Ind doesn��t have them.


    ��I can interact with all kinds of customers in the restaurant every day, and listen to them talk about all the stories that happened on the continent. I can��t listen to these stories on Golden Dragon Ind.


    ��Furthermore, I am not just a server at Mamy Restaurant, I am also the manager of an ice cream shop. The children are all waiting for me to make ice creams for them. They would be very sad if I left, but nobody would be sad if I didn��t go to Golden Dragon Ind.��


    Yabemiya stated her reasons very clearly.


    ��I...�� Jinx opened his mouth and pondered for quite some time, but he was still at aplete loss for a response.


    Yabemiya bowed at Jinx as she sincerely said, ��Thank you for treating me as one of you, but I only want to stay at Mamy Restaurant and stay with the Boss Mag and my lovelypanions now.��


    <i>What an obedient and lovely child. </i>Jinx was feeling veryplicated. Bringing a very gifted child home was naturally a very positive affair, but he couldn��t bring himself to say a harsh word when he looked at Miya��s obedient expression. After hesitating for a long time, he took out a jade tablet and gave it to Miya. ��This is the Golden Dragon Tribe��s cultivation methods. You take it and read up first. If you have any questions, ask me when Ie to the restaurant for my meals.��


    ��Thank you.�� Miya received the jade tablet with both hands and bowed to Jinx deeply.


    She had learnt from Elizabeth that cultivation methods were precious. Because Elizabeth was learning the Frost Dragon Tribe�� cultivation methods, they weren��t suitable for her. Hence, she hadn��t started practicing the cultivation methods yet, and only learnt about flying and somebat techniques.


    Elizabeth was also staring at the jade tablet in Miya��s hands in astonishment. The cultivation methods of a tribe were very precious, so she hadn��t expected Jinx to simply give them to Miya. In this case, Miya now had a set of suitable cultivation methods to practice.


    ��I-it��s nothing.�� Jinx scratched his head before saying to Elizabeth, ��Miss Elizabeth, if you decide to change your mind, please tell me any time. The Golden Dragon Tribe will always wee you.��


    After saying his piece, Jinx and the other three giant dragons transformed and flew away.


    ��Jinx, that was against the regtions?�� a giant dragon spoke up after they left Chaos City.


    ��Yes. She��d refused to go to Golden Dragon Ind, and isn��t one of us formally. You could be punished by the elders if they found out that you gave the cultivation methods to her so easily,�� another giant dragon worriedlymented too.


    ��Then, what should I do? I can��t simply watch such a good youngster with potential wasting her time out there, right? She could even be bullied because she doesn��t have any power. This isn��t how we Golden Dragon Tribe conduct our affairs,�� Jinx countered.


    All the giant dragons remained silent. This was also why they hadn��t voiced their doubts and stopped him earlier.


    ��I will report this event to the elders myself. I believe the elders will agree with how I handled it.


    ��As for why she doesn��t want to leave the restaurant, after tasting the scrumptiousness, it is indeed very difficult to escape from Boss Mag��s clutches.


    ��However, a human��s lifespan is only about 100 years. To us, 100 years is only a blink of an eye. After all those humans die, she will naturally return to the dragon tribe,�� Jinx said with a smile. However, he soon felt mncholic after realizing that he wouldn��t have such delicious food any longer after 100 years.


    ***


    ��Big Sister Miya is not leaving. It��s fantastic!�� Amy threw herself into Miya��s arms and kissed her cheek ecstatically.


    ��I thought you would be leaving suddenly like them.�� Ba shrugged her shoulders. Although she remained expressionless, she obviously heaved a sigh of relief.


    ��Big Sister Miya is the most adorable person,�� Anna said with a smile and reddened eyes.


    ��Of course I can��t bear to leave you guys. I want to stay with all of you forever and remain in the restaurant where I could always have delicious food and all of you, who are the nicest.�� Miya kissed Amy��s cheek and stroked Anna��s head before giving a huge and bright smile to everyone.


    Mag was full of smiles too. This was most probably the best oue. Miya could stay and still grow stronger at the same time.


    ��Alright. Everyone had to handle double the workload today. Thank you for working so hard. Let��s go back for a good rest. I will put up a recruitment notice these days to recruit a few more employees for the restaurant. Then, we won��t have to work so hard,�� Mag said to all of them.


    ��That��s great. Gina still has some problemsmunicating with customers. It would be perfect if we could have another two more servers to serve the food,�� Miya said smilingly.


    ��Father, are you looking for a few more pretty big sisters again?�� Amy asked excitedly.


    ��Errrr...��

 Chapter 1251 - Can I Join The Fight On The Day After Tomorrow Too?

    <h4>Chapter 1251: Can I Join The Fight On The Day After Tomorrow Too?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag used a very proper tone of voice to exin to Amy the difference between service staff and normal pretty big sisters, and the difference between getting servers for the restaurant and him looking for pretty big sisters.


    ��But, the restaurant is yours,�� Amy said seriously.


    Silence fell in the restaurant, and everyone was looking at Mag strangely.


    ��Alright, let��s go back and rest.�� Mag waved his hand calmly. He decided not to argue with a child.


    After everyone left, Amy followed Mag into the restaurant, and continued to innocently ask, ��What species will we look for this time? We��ve got an elf big sister, a mermaid big sister, a giant dragon big sister, a moon nation big sister, an orc big sister, and a bat big sister. What other species can we look for?��


    ��We can still look for a troll big sister, a goblin big sister, a dwarf big sister...�� Anna said after thinking about it seriously.


    Mag halted and pondered gravely. He quickly rejected this suggestion because he really couldn��t ��get�� the beauty of these three species.


    The dwarf��s height restrictions meant it wasn��t easy for one to aplish her job in the restaurant. For the troll, she would be too massive. Normal troll customers could only eat al-fresco, let alone be a server.


    As for goblins, only the green goblin image appeared in Mag��s mind. Although he had met quite a few goblin customers who had different skin color other than green, because they dwelled in the underground caverns for a long time, they alway looked sickly, and because they were very skinny, given his ideals of beauty, they wouldn��t be his choice for a server.


    ��Anyway, we have so many customers, we can slowly choose after we put up the notice.�� Mag shook his head with a smile, and didn��t let the two imps continue to dish out weird suggestions.


    ��Okay, then I will go help Big Sister Gina sort out the eggshells.�� Amy walked to Gina, who was sorting out the mud casings of the beggar��s chickens eaten by the customers today.


    ��I will help too.�� Anna followed and jogged over.


    Every night, Gina would spend some time sorting out the mud casings, and pack them into small packages. One package would allow one of her people to be freed of the curse.


    After a period of testing, she had already gotten standard dosage. One beggar��s chicken mud casing would remove the curse for 2.5 of her people.


    To make it easier for her to make measurements, Mag bought an electronic scale and a pack of stic bags for her from the System. The sorting job became much more efficient.


    With Mag and the little girls�� help, Gina only used 10 minutes to sort out all the mud casings.


    ��Thank you so much,�� Gina said smilingly, and kissed Amy and Anna before giving Mag a big hug.


    ��Don��t lift your legs next time.�� Mag put Gina��s legs that naturally twined around him down to the ground with resignation. Everything about Gina was great, except that she couldn��t get rid of this habit. He wouldn��t be able to exin himself if Irina saw this in the future.


    ��Okay.�� Gina stuck out her tongue embarrassedly. She kept the individually packed mud casings into the crystal ball, and expectantly asked, ��Mr. Mag, can I join the fight on the day after tomorrow too?��


    ��You cane with us if you want to join in.�� Mag nodded. Gina wasn��t just some busty bimbo, she had an 8th-tier power. Although she was also a busty bimbo, she could still have some influence if she came along.


    Furthermore, with her presence, it would be much easier tomunicate with Lantisde.


    ��Okay.�� Gina smiled as she also wanted to fight along with everyone.


    After washing up the two little ones, Mag crouched next to the bed and told them a bedtime story. Amy had already fallen asleep, while Anna was still looking at Mag.


    ��Do you still not want to sleep yet, Anna?�� Mag asked.


    ��Uncle Mag, can I go along with all of you?�� Anna said softly. She pursed her lips, and hesitantly said, ��I miss Big Sister Shirley and Big Sister Gina<sup>1</sup>.��


    Mag felt a pang of heartache as he gazed at Anna. It was Shirley and Gina<sup>1</sup> who saved her from bad guys, and she��d even lived with Shirley for a period of time. It was only natural that she missed them after being separated from them for a while.


    However, he wasn��t sure if the fight on the day after tomorrow would turn into a melee. Even he wasn��t sure that he could protect Anna who couldn��t defend herself at all.


    ��If it is not convenient, then I am not going. It��s fine as long as you guys could save Big Sister Shirley,�� Anna quickly said and lowered her head as if she had done something wrong.


    ��Anna, I know that you miss them, and want to see them again.�� Mag stroked Anna��s head gently, and said, ��But we might be facing a very intense battle the day after tomorrow. Those baddies have a lot of people and are very powerful. All of us will have to focus on the battle totally, so I am afraid we can��t bring you along this time.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Anna nodded obediently and looked at Mag. ��Then, all of you, please be very careful.��


    ��Don��t worry. We will help them get out of the siege. They will be fine.�� Mag nodded and smiled. ��So, our little Anna has to sleep now. When I get to see Shirley, I will ask her to make time to see you.��


    ��Okay.�� Anna nodded with a smile before closing her eyes obediently.


    Mag got up, turned off the bedsidemp, and went out of the room quietly.


    He wasn��t in a hurry to sleep. Instead, he went into the study, and began to read up on the intelligence on the elves seriously again.


    They would be facing a battle very disproportionate in manpower on the day after tomorrow. Although Lantisde had a very strong powerhouse brigade, fighting onnd held many unknown factors for them. Mag had to give his all during that 15-minute-long peak form period. His target, objective, and how much had to be done all had to be urately calcted and analyzed.


    ***


    ��Elizabeth! I am going to shred you into pieces!!!��


    In a ravine, Fox, who had transformed into a giant dragon 100 meters big, snarled.


    ��Pfft... Pfft...��


    ��It��s stilling!��


    After the two weird sounds, Fox��s expression changed, and the 100 meters huge giant dragon became a blue me ejecting fighter jet. He bounced around the ravine before falling into the valley in a slump.


    ***


    Rodu. The royal pce. Bedchamber.


    The king turned to look at the tossing and turning queen as he consoled her, ��Don��t worry. Vanessa is with Abraham now. He will take care of her. Moreover, I have also sent people to protect her. No one will be able to harm her.��


    ��Your Majesty, this girl has never been to a ce so far away. She��d even left the empire��s boundary. What if she meets some bad people and something bad happens to her?�� The queen was still worried, and wished she could go and get Vanessa immediately right now.


    ***


    ��Today��s hot pot was delicious. Let��s have hot pot again tomorrow,�� Vanessa said to L while brushing her teeth. She had a happy smile on her face...

 Chapter 1252 - Master, You Are So Over The Top

    <h4>Chapter 1252 - Master, You Are So Over The Top</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This idiot is so naive. He actually wants to go against the Wind Forest��s army, and he is dragging everyone in the restaurant down along with him. Isn��t this akin to sending themselves there to be killed? Cami tilted her head back as she took a big gulp of wine on the top of a tree branch. She let out a breath of white puff with a hint of impatience and mncholy in between her eyebrows.


    ��Madam, Miss Gloria starts to shower!�� Right at this moment, Caesar called out softly.


    ��Where is it!?�� Cami, who was initially standing on top of the tree branch, changed into a hanging position, and stared at the little window that had a dim light on.


    ��Rip!��


    Before she could even see anything clearly, the curtains were drawn close.


    ��No more,�� Caesar said resignedly.


    ��Life is so boring. When will Miss Gloria understand my feelings for her? What��s so good about men? Lesbianism is actually the best,�� Cami said mncholically after taking a big gulp of wine as she sat on the tree branch again.


    ��Madam, if we go up north to take part in the event, would it affect the vampire tribe?�� Caesar asked.


    ��So what if they find out? The elves had never liked us demons. It��s rather interesting to irritate those chaps from the Wind Forest.�� Cami pursed her lips with an odd expression. ��However, I just feel very uneasy whenever I am reminded that I am going to save that woman Irina.��


    ��In that case, should we not go?�� Caesar shivered a little too. Irina��s notoriety was known throughout the Demon Inds. Whenever a demon child refused to go to bed, the demon mother would threaten, ��Irina wille to get you if you continue to cry����


    Now, they were actually going to save this big shot; this feeling was indeed a little odd.


    ��Escape? This is not in my character.�� There was a hint of pride on Cami��s face. She spread out her arms, transformed into a ck bat, and disappeared into the dark of the night.


    ***


    Rex reached out and grabbed Connie, who was making a face behind him in the dark, and gravely said, ��A qualified assassin will not do such a juvenile action such as making a face behind his target. The opportunity to strike usually appears in the blink of an eye. If you can��t grasp this chance, you will be the one who dies.��


    ��Master, how did you see me? I��ve already concealed myself!�� Connie, who was wearing ck tights, was lifted up by her cor, and looked shocked.


    ��If you can only conceal yourself at this level, anyone above 7th-tier will be able to sense your location.�� Rex put Connie onto the ground, and extended two fingers to pinch the narrow dagger she sneakily poked out from her sleeve. ��Your method to attract attention is too lousy, and your expression is over the top. It will raise suspicion instead. For an assassin, this is also lethal.��


    ��But, I really cannot learn how to pretend to be someone else.�� Connie kept her dagger with frustration.


    During these times, besides learning the techniques of concealing and assassination from her master every day, she also had to learn how to be different characters in different circumstances.


    The former two were still okay. Given her natural talent, her growth was fast.


    However, when it came to role y, she was absolutely hopeless.


    She could only y herself.


    Rex stared at Connie for a while, and then suddenly burst outughing.


    Connie blinked, and aggrievedly said, ��Master, what are youughing at? Although I am a little stupid, you cannotugh at me����


    Rex shook his head, and smilingly said, ��When I was learning how to be someone else, I could never make myself be someone else sessfully. Because of my character and the iconic bald head and eyes, I got noticed easily wherever I went.��


    Connie looked at Rex��s head which already had hair, and curiously asked, ��Then, how did you seed?��


    ��I chose to give up.�� Rex shook his head. ��But I still became the best assassin. I don��t need to camouge, and even rarely use concealment. I could kill whomever I wanted to. When faced with absolute power, any camouge and concealment were simply extras.��


    Connie looked with aplex look at Rex, who was staring up into the starry sky at a 45-degree angle with a lonely expression, and said, ��Master, you are so over the top.��


    ��Ahem.�� Rex cleared his throat and retrieved his gaze. Hemented to Connie, ��You are the first assassin I met who can��t camouge because she isn��t smart enough. This situation is really rare.��


    ��You are also the first man I met who turned from an assassin into warrior because you got no hair.��


    The two of them stared at each other in silence, and thenughed at the same time.


    ��You have the blood of the nimravidae1 in you. At first, I thought it was just a legend, but the totem��s strength had indeed manifested in you. Hence, you have a very natural gift for concealment, and could conceal your aura and sounds. This will be the support for you to be the best assassin, but it will not improve your power directly,�� Rex said to Connie gravely. ��If you want to kill Gary before he executes your brother, you have to follow my training strictly.��


    Connie stopped smiling and nodded seriously when she heard that.


    ***


    ��Why didn��t you leave with them earlier?�� Elizabeth asked Yabemiya, who was reading through the jade tablet excitedly, as she leaned against the headboard.


    ��Because I can��t bear to leave everyone and you, Big Sister.�� Yabemiya put down the jade tablet and leaned her head on Elizabeth�� shoulder, and smilingly said, ��I will not be able to lean on Sister��s shoulder if I go to Golden Dragon Ind.��


    Elizabeth��s gaze softened, and she touched Yabemiya��s head as she gently said, ��In order to be a powerhouse, you have to get used to loneliness.��


    ��That mister gave me the cultivation methods earlier, so I don��t have to go to Golden Dragon Ind to practice the cultivation methods. Like this, I still could be stronger and chase away those baddies who want to harm you.�� Yabemiya picked up the tablet with a determined gaze, but soon her expression deted, and she said with resignation, ��But, how am I supposed to use this tablet? Why don��t I see the cultivation methods?��


    ��Drip your blood essence onto this tablet to unlock the blood seal on it. Then, you will be to see it.�� Elizabeth formed an ice crystal needle in her hand, and pressed it gently onto Yabemiya��s fair finger. A drop of golden blood emerged on the tip of her finger, and then fell onto the golden jade tablet.


    The golden jade tablet lit up with a ring golden beam instantly, and glowing words began to appear on the tablet. At the same time, a shadow of a golden dragon shed across the tablet.

 Chapter 1253 - Alright. This Was An Accident…

    <h4>Chapter 1253: Alright. This Was An ident...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In just one night, the name hot pot became known throughout Chaos City��s social circles.


    The topic that was the most discussed in all the social circles today was without a doubt that impactful hot pot.


    ��Should we go and eat hot pot tonight?��


    ��Okay!��


    This had be a verymon conversation between foodies setting up their dinner appointments.


    The subverted eating method that got the customers involved in the cooking was very innovative, and the standardized cooking time also allowed the customers to cook delicious food. This piqued the curiosity of many people.


    However, the average spending of 1000+ per person had restricted many people��s actions.


    Therefore, eating hot pot had be a very extravagant affair.


    However, to the foodies, DIY was where the fun was when they didn��t have the money.


    A maiden with long xen hair came forward, and asked her colleague who was doing the ounts, ��Shanshan, tell me again, how long did you dip all the different ingredients in the pot? I will go and try it tonight.��


    ��Give it up, Rena. I feel that the crux of the hot pot isn��t in the ingredients, but in that pot of scrumptious broth. However, I have no idea what other spices and condiments were in the broth apart from chilies, so I also don��t know what to do.�� The maiden named Shanshan raised her head to look at Rena, and passed her the ledger casually. ��It��s already the end of the month. You��d betterplete the review by today before you get off work, or else the boss will never let you off.��


    ��She dumped such a heavy workload on the two of us, and scolded us whenever she felt like it. The monthly sry is not enough for us to have a few good meals. I really have enough of this boss.�� Fatigue could be seen on Rena��s pretty face.


    ��You��re right. It will be great if we can be the service staff of Mamy Restaurant. We will get to eat the delicacies made by Boss Mag every day, and even if we will be very busy during operation hours, Boss Mag is so nice and handsome it would be a bliss to work there,�� Shanshan said with a look of anticipation.


    ��It��s so good!�� Rena��s eyes lit up.


    ��Don��t even think about it. The women who want to be Mamy Restaurant��s service staff could go around the entire Chaos City for three times. To be Boss Mag��s women, they have to be beautiful and capable, but we...�� Shanshan looked at her bby tummy, and then looked at Rena.


    Rena was rather pretty and slender, but her dressing was too casual and old-fashioned. Her xen hair was tied up casually with a hemp thread, and she was wearing an old linen long skirt. She would definitely look out of ce if she was standing next to Mamy Restaurant��s service staff.


    ��You��ve got a point. That restaurant wouldn��t want someone like me, as it is so sophiscated.�� Rena nodded sadly, but her eyes quickly lit up. ��Even though I can��t join their staff, I could still go and watch them eat hot pot today. Maybe I could learn from them.��


    ��I really wish you could seed so I could go to your house to eat hot pot in the future.�� Shanshan nodded with a smile. This colleague of hers was only so-so in her work, but she was very gifted when it came to food. As long as she saw how the food was made, she could recreate it when she got home, and it would taste 80-90% like the original.


    However, those foods were from the normal restaurants and street vendors. She didn��t quite believe she could replicate the delicacies made by Boss Mag perfectly. The foods that Boss Mag made were unique.


    ��I��d betterplete my work first, otherwise that demoness wille and look for trouble with me.�� Rena went back to her seat, hugging the ledger.


    ***


    During the afternoon break, Gina received the flying fish reply from Lantisde.


    The high priest of Lantisde would personally lead 400 Lantisdean merfolk warriors to support their efforts. Amongst them were ten 10th-tier powerhouses, forty 9th-tier powerhouses, and the rest were all 7th-tier and 8th-tier powerhouses.


    It was a rather extravagant and sincere reinforcement lineup.


    Mag lit that secret missive up, and said to Gina, ��Inform them that Miya and Elizabeth will set out to fetch them tonight. They will be going up north together to support the Night Elves.��


    ��Alright.�� Gina nodded. She wrote another missive, and stuffed it into the flying fish��s stomach before releasing it.


    ��Boss, although I would like to join you guys very much, my master said I would most likely end up in the opposite camp if I go along. Do you think I should still go?�� Connieid her head on the counter as she yawned. She had dark eye circles and looked very sleep-deprived.


    ��I think you��d better not.�� Mag gazed at Connie, and felt that her master was indeed a good judge of character.


    ��Okay.�� Connie shrugged. She knew herself, and it would be really awkward if she got lost on the battlefield.


    ��Meow.�� Ugly Duckling came over, plopped onto her arm, and sleptfortably.


    ��Ugly Duckling, you only sleep and eat every day. Be careful, you might be a pig,�� Connie said disdainfully. She then yawned and fell asleep on the counter.


    ��Oh, yes. I need to write a recruitment advertisement.�� Mag suddenly remembered a very important issue. The hot pot��s trial operationst night had fully revealed that the restaurant was understaffed. Miya and thedies had to serve the customers of both the normal zone and the hot pot zone, so they had to run around the restaurant. As a result, the error ratio had increased a few times, and they looked very busy.


    This was not in line with the business philosophy that Mag had established for the restaurant. Busy servers would only lower the customers�� dining experience, and made the affair of enjoying the good food seem rushed. This was a problem that he had to solve as soon as possible.


    Mag took a little ckboard and pondered for a moment before he started writing. Then, he hung it at the door straight away.


    ��Boss, we have read your recruitment advertisement. Are you sure that you are really asking for those qualities?�� In the evening when Miya and thedies came to work, they came in and looked at Mag with a strange expression.


    ��Are the requirements too broad?�� Mag was a little puzzled.


    ��No. I feel they are a little too detailed, just like...�� Miya shook her head as she tried to find a suitable word.


    ��You can ask for good looks, but why do you care how busty a server is? Furthermore, the butt has nothing to do with serving dishes? Or you are actually not just looking for service staff?�� Ba put one arm across her chest and supported her chin with the other as she looked at Mag judgingly.


    Everyone began to look at Mag.


    Mag cleared his throat before saying, ��Ahem... It isn��t what youdies think it is. The sizes of the bosom and the butt are just to create a rough limit so we can screen out some people who do not meet the criteria. Otherwise, the people lining up for the interview could go all the way to the city��s gates. I choose my service staff based on their capabilities and ability to react to different situations...��


    ��Aw...�� Connie stretched as she yawned. Then, she rubbed her eyes and said, ��You are all here. Are we starting dinner soon?��


    All of them looked at Connie, and then stared at Mag. No words were necessary, as all was understood.


    ��Alright. This was an ident...�� Mag was embarrassed.

 Chapter 1254 - Mamy Restaurant’s Recruitment

    <h4>Chapter 1254: Mamy Restaurant��s Recruitment</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��So, Boss Mag is looking for a young and beautiful server with a voluptuous figure that could work in both the kitchen and dining hall? These criteria match Mamy Restaurant��s current state.��


    ��You��re right. Look at all the servers in Mamy Restaurant, all of them match the criteria. Boss Mag chose his service staff exactly like how he should choose his wife.��


    ��I used to match the requirements, but after I met Mamy Restaurant... This bby tummy is so depressing.��


    ��Will I be still in time if I change my sex now?��


    ��I feel Boss Mag has a serious discrimination against us men. No woman is our match if we decide to be flirtatious. Have you forgotten about thatd who was performing at the square with a bow tied to his waist?��


    Mamy Restaurant��s recruitment advertisement caused waves among the customers who were lining up, and became the hottest topic of that day.


    The detailed requirements had screened out most people, and those customers who couldn��t match the criteria could only watch for fun. Some of those maidens who could match the criteria were already nning to ditch their boss and join Mamy Restaurant. Their lives would be fantastic from that point on.


    The happiest employees in Chaos City had to be from Mamy Restaurant. They were able to eat the delicacies Boss Mag made for free every day with him and the Little Boss at the same table. It made one happy to simply think of it.


    ��Wow. Mamy Restaurant is recruiting!�� Vanessa came to the advertisement and read it through seriously before surprisingly saying, ��I think I match all the criteria. Maybe I can go work at Mamy Restaurant?��


    ��Young Mistress, this isn��t a good...�� L said anxiously. If her young mistress went to be a service staff member in a restaurant, L would be dead meat when His Majesty heard about it.


    ��No way. If you dare to register yourself, I will send you home tomorrow.�� Abraham shook his head. There was no room for negotiation in his tone of voice. It was already very stressful for him to let Vanessa stay in Chaos City. He wouldn��t be able to ount to the king if she went to be a server.


    Vanessa pouted her lips and gazed at that advertisement lingeringly. She could only give it up temporarily.


    ��Recruiting new service staff?�� Rena, who came to Mamy Restaurant straight after work to secretly learn how to make the hot pot, went up to read in detail. She got more excited as she read. She almost matched all the requirements.


    Even though she looked skinny, she had always gone to run in the mountains to build up her body. She didn��t copse even if the demoness forced her to continuously work overtime for a month.


    The basic monthly sry of 3500 with living quarters and meals included and a day off each week was much better than her ounting job now.


    Of course, the crux was that the living quarters and meals were included!


    Mamy Restaurant was the number one restaurant in Chaos City now. Although she didn��t have the ability to afford hundreds for a meal due to her mother��s illness, and had never been to Mamy Restaurant, she had heard plenty about the delicacies from others.


    If she joined the service staff of Mamy Restaurant, she could eat all the delicacies for free. This job was simply too attractive.


    If she only had to be a server at a restaurant who simply had to take orders from customers and serve the dishes, she would��ve got no problem at all.


    ��Damn!��


    Then, Rena��s gazended on the line about the bust. She lowered her head to take a look at her own t bosom, and couldn��t help but let out a moan.


    What was wrong with being t-chested?


    What did being t-chested have to do with others?


    She couldn��t even be a service staff member because she was t-chested?


    This really... made her sad and depressed.


    A busty subus looked at Rena with a smile, and said, ��Maiden, go back and eat more melons. You might be able to grow them some more.��


    Rena felt inferior after looking at her busty bosom.


    She was already 19 years old, and these would take more than a day or two even if she could grow them...


    Interview time: the day after tomorrow��s afternoon, after the operation hours. In Mamy Restaurant.


    Rena remembered the time and walked away from the notice. She had to think of an idea before the day after tomorrow.


    However, she didn��t leave the premises; she only went to stand further away. She came to watch how they were eating the hot pot today. Even if she couldn��t be an employee of Mamy Restaurant, it would be great to eat hot pot at home.


    ...


    After everyone in the restaurant had their dinner, Mag opened the door for business. The customers�� reaction to the staff recruitment was as enthusiastic as Mag had expected. After rejecting a few burly men who strongly rmended themselves smilingly, Mag began the busy dinner service.


    The famed hot pot became even more well-known after a day. Many customers came to eat the hot pot in groups, so almost all of them sat together at the group tables.


    <i>So many people are having hot pot.</i> Rena looked at the tables filled up with customers. Many more customers still had to line up and wait, but none of them showed any signs of impatience.


    After a while, a hot pot that was ordered by one of the customers was carried out.


    The rich spicy aroma rose up spirally from the golden-red broth, and then dispersed in the air.


    <i>How many chilies did the Boss add into the broth to make it so red? However, beside the spiciness, the aroma is also very rich. It isn��t covered by the spiciness, and is instead brought out by it.</i> Rena looked at the pot of red broth at the nearest table before closing her eyes to feel that aroma.


    She had an amazing nose, or one should say she had a special gift in differentiating the scents. She could separate the individual scents from the mix, and identify each and every one of them.


    The aroma of the meat was the first she sensed. Furthermore, this rich aroma could only be achieved by cooking the bones for 10-odd hours.


    She could identify another seven, eight spices and condiments in the smell, but she couldn��t identify the rest. It wasn��t because she couldn��t differentiate them, but because she had never seen them before, so she couldn��t say what they were. They were not the spicesmonly seen in the market.


    Moreover, the oil that was floating in the red soup should be beef tallow. The scent and color of beef tallow andrd were different. She often went to the market to collect the animal fat that the butchers didn��t want, so she was familiar with beef tallow.


    ��The spices are too expensive, so it��s impossible to even make a simple version.�� Rena sighed. Money was what shecked the most, but some of the spices cost as much as gold. She simply couldn��t afford them.


    ��Your double-vor hot pot. Please enjoy.��


    Right at this time, Elizabeth ced a double-vor hot pot on another table, and turned on the heat for them.


    <i>This is a bone broth!</i> The eyes of Rena, who was about to give up, lit up. The soup pot that was separated in the center had a half with the red broth and another half with the creamy white clear broth. A few spring onions and mushrooms were floating in it, and it looked very refreshing.

 Chapter 1255 - 15 Years Old. A Minor

    <h4>Chapter 1255: 15 Years Old. A Minor</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Rena ignored the aroma from the spicy broth, and focused on the aroma of the clear broth. The bones�� rich aroma was still present, but it was even more refreshing. Only spring onions and mushrooms were added to alleviate the taste, and no extra spices were used.


    But, even like this, it was an irresistible bowl of thick bone broth.


    <i>This is simple. Maybe I can buy the very cheap pork bones if I go to the market earlier in the morning. They would be the best for cooking broth. However, would it be a little nd if only the meat broth is used to cook the ingredients?</i> A hint of ponder appeared on Rena��s face.


    Then, she saw that the youngdy who ordered the clear broth went to the condiments area, and made herself a dish of condiments. She cooked the ingredients in the clear broth first before dipping them in the sauce and eating them.


    ��Gulp.��


    Rena��s throat moved along with it. She got it. Although the clear broth��s taste was much lighter, the dipping sauce had solved this problem perfectly, and to amodate different individuals�� preferences, they could make their own dipping sauce that suited their own tastes.


    ��This boss is indeed a genius toe up with such an eating method. I will be able to try this clear broth hot pot tomorrow!�� Rena talked to herself happily. Even though her taste veered toward the spicy red soup base more, her mother would also be able to eat if she made the clear broth hot pot. Besides, she also could still make a dipping sauce that suited her taste for herself.


    ��Aiyo, this hot pot smells so great. However, it��s too pricey. I heard it cost a few hundred copper coins to have it once.��


    ��Yes. The boss of this restaurant created wonderful dishes, but they are all very expensive. We can��t afford them, so we can only sniff the aromas from here.��


    ��If they only cost tens of copper coins, we could still try to bring our kids along for a meal, but they cost hundreds, and we still have to support our families with children and elderlies. How could we afford it?��


    Rena heard the conversation of a few middle-aged men when she was about to leave, and she didn��t feel good about it. She also wished to bring her mother to have a meal in such a beautiful restaurant if it only cost tens of copper coins.


    <i>However, since there are so many people who wanted to eat the hot pot but couldn��t afford it, and yet pork bones, duck intestines, and tripes are things that nobody wants in the market, would it be a great business opportunity if another restaurant could provide a hot pot that cost less?</i> A thought suddenly appeared in Rena��s head as she looked at the people who were watching others eating the hot pot enthusiastically. All these people were potential customers.


    Furthermore, she was confident that she could replicate the clear broth hot pot perfectly. Although the red broth hot pot was a little more difficult, it wasn��t too difficult for her toe up with an alright red soup base after taking away a few spices.


    Per capita consumption would be less than 100. This price was already lower than the price of a single broth in Mamy Restaurant.


    Being an ountant, she had quickly ascertained the huge profits and huge market within it.


    A strong fire began to burn inside Rena��s heart, but it was soon extinguished by a pail of cold water. <i>This is Boss Mag��s invention. It��s a little too much if I simply replicate it. It��s akin to robbery...</i>


    <i>I think I��d bettere back for the interview the day after tomorrow. </i>Rena left after taking a look at those people who were still watching enthusiastically. She had to rush home to cook dinner for her mother.


    ***


    At night.


    After the operation hours were over, everyone cleaned up the restaurant. Elizabeth and Yabemiya were also preparing to go to the Boundless Sea Realm.


    ��After you fetch the Lantisdeans, go to the north straight away. We will meet up at the ninth peak to the north of Vic Mountain.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Elizabeth nodded.


    Mag turned to Gina, who was holding a crystal ball, and said, ��Gina, you have tomunicate with the Lantisdean warriors properly, and remember to wear the uniform. Do not get into other trouble along the way.��


    As the interpreter, Gina had to go to Lantisde together with Miya, and at the same time bring along the uniforms that the Lantisdean warriors had to wear for this mission.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Gina nodded obediently.


    ��Boss, how are you guys getting to the north if we are all gone?�� Miya asked curiously.


    ��I have already arranged for a flying steed. It will bring us up north tomorrow. You guys don��t have to worry about us,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��Okay.�� Miya nodded and the three of them bade farewell to the rest. They climbed onto Elizabeth, who transformed into her true form, and they quickly became a small ck dot in the horizon.


    ��Ba, you should go back and rest too,�� Mag said to Ba, who was still standing at the door.


    ��I want to try to reconnect with the Moon Nation again. They might have already fixed the teleportation portal, and then you could have a strong army from the Moon Nation as reinforcements,�� Ba said as she walked into the restaurant.


    ��This may not be a good thing.�� Mag cocked his eyebrows. The Nond Continent was already in a mess now. If the Moon Nation and Nond Continent became connected, a war might break out between them. This would be an oue that nobody could foresee.


    Ba turned and asked Mag, ��Don��t you want me to go home?��


    ��Big Sister Ba, Father had said that you would only grow up after a few years, so you don��t have to worry,�� Amy reminded her.


    ��W-who said that. I��m already a grown-up now.�� Ba puffed out her chest, but she didn��t sound confident at all.


    ��15 years old. A minor.�� Mag pursed his lips. She was indeed a brat. Moreover, Ba was only 1.4 meters tall, and she looked just like a primary school kid��a primary kid who entered puberty early.


    <i>Hmph. One day, you people will know how popr this princess is in Moon Nation,</i> Ba thought angrily. She walked one round in the Mamy Restaurant, and finally stopped at the very center. She removed the ne from her neck and held it in her hands. Then, she closed her eyes, and began to chant an obscure spell.


    A reddish-gold beam lit up from the heart-shaped pendant of the ne, and with Ba as the focal point, a golden shadow of an altar began to appear under her feet. It was like the scenario that Ba appeared for the first time.


    Ba opened her eyes, looked at the altar, and excitedly said, ��It appears!��


    Right at this moment, the golden beam shed violently and then suddenly disappeared. The shadow of the altar also disappeared.


    ��I failed again...�� Ba lowered her head with despair in her eyes. She had tried many times after she arrived at the restaurant, but she could never establish the teleportation portal connection with Moon Nation, let alone restart the teleportation portal. Maybe she would never return to Moon Nation?


    Two little hands grabbed Ba��s hands, and their owners softly said, ��It��s alright, Big Sister Ba. You still have us.��


    Ba raised her eyes and looked at Amy and Anna in front of her with a gleam in her eyes.

 Chapter 1256 - That’s The Crux, And It’s Going To Be Tested!

    <h4>Chapter 1256: That��s The Crux, And It��s Going To Be Tested!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In the bedchamber of the royal pce in Moon Nation, the king looked at the queen who tossed and turned with a worried expression. He hugged her shoulders, and consoled, ��Don��t worry. Ba is a clever child and an 8th-tier spatial magic caster. No one can harm her.��


    ��Your Majesty, this child has never left the pce, and has no idea about the evil in this world. She has disappeared for months without any news, and we didn��t receive any connection from her. How can I go on living if something happens to her?�� the queen said chokingly, her eyes reddening again.


    The king��s expression became severe too, but he still gently said, ��Don��t worry. The royal instructor is already hastening the repairs of the teleportation portal. They��ve also found a sealed spatial stone mine, and I have already ordered them to mine it as soon as possible. Once the teleportation portal is repaired, I will bring an army to get our child back.��


    ***


    A minister entered the royal pcete at night, and loudly said to the guards at the gates, ��Quick, report to His Majesty! An anomaly happened at the teleportation portal. It could be the princess trying to contact us!��


    ��Yes!�� the guard quickly replied. Princess Ba��s disappearance had be the most important matter in Moon Nation. The urgent report was passed on, and soon the whole country knew about it, but the princess was still not found.


    A eunuch at the door knocked, and respectfully said, ��Your Majesty, the royal instructor reports that an anomaly happened at the teleportation portal. It could be the Princess trying to contact us.��


    ��What?!��


    The king and queen almost sat up in bed together at the same time. The king couldn��t even bother to get dressed. He let a maid cover him with a cape, and quickly strode out of the door. He said to the eunuch, ��Summon the royal instructor in quickly!��


    ***


    To the north of the goblin territory. A troop made up of thousands of elves silently entered the vicinity of the underground cavern, and met up with the elven army that was surrounding it.


    In a big tent, Helena ordered an adjutant in a cold voice, ��Pass my orders on. The army shall rest in ce and prepare for thebined attack on the underground cavern tomorrow.��


    ��Yes.�� That adjutant swiftly strode out with his order.


    In the brightly lit tent, only Helena and Sally were left.


    Sally hesitated for a moment before asking Helena, ��High Priestess, if Princess Irina and the Night Elves refuse to surrender when we attack the underground cavern tomorrow, what is going to happen then?��


    ��Since they refuse to surrender, the only oue will be death,�� Helena replied calmly.


    Sally clenched her fists subconsciously.


    ��I know you pity them.�� Helena turned to look at Sally. ��But if you are to be the new elf princess and perhaps the ruler of Wind Forest, you have to cast away this kind of useless pity. As a ruler, you need to have a strong power and tough means. If you cannot let your people fear you, you can��t make them listen to you.��


    ��But they are still our people, after all,�� Sally said with a frown.


    ��From the moment they chose to rebel, they were no longer our people, but the enemies of Wind Forest.�� Helena smirked. ��Anybody who tries to shake our rule will be our enemy. And for an enemy, death is the best way for them to leave the stage.��


    ��However, if the Queen leaves her seclusion and finds out about this, she...��


    ��Since the queen agreed with my policy to make the elf species a species so powerful that no other species dare to trifle with, she is not going to say anything with regard to the correct choice that we make because of her personal feelings. The interests of the elf tribe are above everything. The queen believes that too,�� Helena said with a cold expression.


    Sally pursed her lips and suddenly felt a little sad. Helena��s words seemed to be proven since the queen had allowed Helena to act out against the princess�� child.


    But was this really the correct choice?


    The so-called interests of the elf tribe were only the interests of the several big families.


    To the normal elves, they had lost their freedom, and were exploited. They had never really gained any interests.


    ��You are a clever child. I know you will understand my efforts for the elf species.�� Helena gazed at the crystal ball that was hovering in front of her. There was also a vast starry sky in the crystal ball with numerous stars shining brightly. One or two became shooting stars every now and then, and one of the bright stars had a ck shadow over it and was flickering.


    Sally lowered her gaze and ceased talking. Her fingernails were already embedded deeply in her clenched fists�� palms.


    She couldn��t change anything in her current condition, and could only hold everything in until one day when she could lead the elf species, when she could finally plot on changing everything.


    This was her promise to Blour.


    They had chosen twopletely different paths, but they were meeting here once again.


    When they saw each other tomorrow, they would be in different camps. She could even watch him and those respectable elves die.


    ***


    At the peak of the mountain, two figures were standing together, one behind the other.


    ��Why are you not leaving?�� Irina turned and looked at Shirley who was standing behind her. Her exquisite face was still the rare beauty among the elves even after she went through the many tough battles.


    ��Even if I left, I couldn��t blend in with the normal elves, so why don��t I follow Your Highness and take part in this epic battle that is going to be recorded in the history books of the continent? This is rather good too,�� Shirley said to Irina with a smile.


    This elf was the only one that he acknowledged to be prettier than him. Even though she didn��t know he was that little boy who always chased after them, to be able to follow her into battle for onest time and fight for the freedom of the elves, even death no longer felt scary.


    ��Yes. People as beautiful as us sometimes have such trouble.�� Irina nodded, feeling very understanding.


    A smile appeared on Shirley��s lips. The princess was still so humorous. However, her heart had long belonged to that powerful man.


    ��But, why is this thest battle?�� Irina��s gazended on the allied camps below, and she smilingly said, ��This will be the first battle that we started for the fight for freedom. Our motive is not to die heroically, but to let our people see our determination and the hope in the resistance. We will spread the embers of freedom throughout the Wind Forest, and when the autumn winds start to blow, they will be a raging fire and ignite the entire forest.


    ��Remember that. That��s the crux, and it��s going to be tested.��


    ��I��ll remember it.�� A gleam appeared in Shirley��s eyes. She seemed to have found a career that she could devote her whole life to!


    Irina turned around and gravely said to Shirley, ��Therefore, you cannot die tomorrow. If I fail to leave here, you will bring Firis away from here. Back to Chaos City.��


    ***


    ��Ah Zi, you��ve got to go to the north by yourself tomorrow. This position. Can you remember it?�� On the top of a mountain peak at the northwest of Chaos City, Mag was teaching Ah Zi to recognize a position with a map.


    ***


    The magic potion shop.


    Krassu took a sip of his wine while staring at Urien who was sitting across from him. He pursed his lips. ��I feel awkward when I am reminded that I have to ride on the same flying bird together with you tomorrow.��


    ��I am afraid I might kick you off.�� Urien smirked too.


    ��I am not scared. I can fly.�� Krassu was smug.

 Chapter 1257 - Kill Anyone Who Resists!

    <h4>Chapter 1257: Kill Anyone Who Resists!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Early next morning, Mag got up as soon as the sky was about to light up, and knocked on the door of the magic potion shop next door. He passed the restaurant��s key to Xixi, and asked her to take care of Amy and Anna for the day.


    ��Don��t worry, Boss Mag. Although the food that I cook isn��t as nice as yours, the two little ones won��t starve,�� Xixi said smilingly.


    ��Thank you very much,�� Mag said with appreciation before he turned and left.


    This battle was very unpredictable, so Mag didn��t want Amy and Anna to undertake this risk.


    Furthermore, he also needed to focus on this battle as any idents could send them into an irrevocable position.


    <i>He is going away now. I wonder what he is going to do since he has left the two girls at home?</i> Xixi looked at Mag��s retreating back, puzzled. She walked to the restaurant��her mission today was to y with the girls. She had already told her boss yesterday.


    Speaking of it, her boss said he was also going on a trip today, and he, too, didn��t mention where he was going. These people... were really very mysterious.


    ***


    Beyond the city, a beastmaster handed a whip to Mag, and sternly reminded him, ��Boss, I have trained this white-head eagle for years. Please make sure he is safe and bring him back to me.��


    ��Don��t worry, we are only going to visit our rtives in the south. If we are quick enough, we could even return the white-head eagle to you tonight. Moreover, the security deposit that I gave could buy you another two white-head eagles, so what are you worrying about?�� Mag, who had stuck a beard on himself and made himself another few tones tanner, looked just like a middle-aged man in his forties.


    Meanwhile, Ba at the side was wearing a gauze hat that covered her whole head and made her look just like a child. She was also unrecognizable.


    ��Okay.�� The beastmaster nodded. He had a point. This man was really very generous with the security deposit.


    Mag reached out to touch the big white head of that white-head eagle before leaping onto its back. Ba soon followed and floated onto its back. The white-head eagle spread its wings and rose into the sky instantly. They soon disappeared on the horizon in the south.


    The wingspan of this white-head eagle was only about seven meters. Two people fitted snugly on its back, maybe even a little tight. Ba, who was sitting in the front, was almost cuddled by Mag.


    ��Aren��t we going to the north? Why are we going southward?�� Ba was a little flustered, so she tried to make herself sound cool.


    ��We have to erase the tracks that we have once taken part in this battle. That��s why we are flying toward the south for a few kilometers before we turn around and fly up north, bypassing Chaos City,�� Mag exined as he pulled the reins in, and made the white-head eagle continue its climb.


    ��This is bothersome.�� Ba pursed her lips, thinking all that was unnecessary. She moved about uneasily, but discovered that she was encircled by Magpletely. She couldn��t move at all, and could only feel the hot breath that was close to her ear. Her blush deepened.


    Mag didn��t want to take advantage of a young maiden, but this white head eagle was the personal steed of the beastmaster, and only had a front-and-back double seat installed. It was usually used to bring his wife and kid out for trips, so its design was also very family-oriented. He, who sat at the back, had to reach out to grasp the reins, and so had to embrace the seat in front.


    The white head eagle was just a 1st-tier magic beast, and its intelligence was basically zero. It wasn��t like Ah Zi, whom he could simply tell it the direction or location, and it would be able to locate the ce itself.


    If you left it alone, it could even toss and throw you down from the sky, hundreds of meters away from the ground, or chase after some female bird halfway and bring you way off to the Pacific Ocean<sup>1</sup>.


    Apart from being not smart enough, not being windproof was also one of this white head eagle��s characteristics.


    It was a severe winter now, the coldest time of the year. Everything was white beneath them, and the snow hadn��t melted yet. Sitting on the back of the eagle and going at a speed above 100 km/h at an altitude of 500 meters while facing the wind head-on wasn��t afortable experience.


    Ba, who was fidgeting initially, soon lost her senses because she was frozen. Frost began to form on her hair.


    Ba suddenly realized something, and she turned to resentfully say to Mag, ��Hey, did you make me sit in the front so I can break the wind for you?��


    Mag lowered his head to look at Ba, who only reached his chin, and resignedly said, ��I wish I had, but you have to be able to break it in the first ce.��


    Ba, whose height was being looked down on again, blushed. ��I... I will continue to grow!��


    ��From the physical point of view, after the age of 15, a girl��s height growth rate would slow down or even stoppletely. However, breasts would continue to grow,�� Mag said calmly as he took a nce at Ba��s breasts, which were totally disproportionate to her body. They would look rather exaggerated if they continued to grow.


    ��Jerk!�� Ba blushed as she sensed Mag��s gaze. If they weren��t in the air, she would jump up and give him a kick.


    ��Plop.��


    Before Ba could say anything, Mag had already put a hooded helmet on Ba��s head, pulled out a windproof instion nket from God-knows-where, and wrapped it around her. His arms went around her body and grabbed the reins. He began to turn the bird around and fly toward the north.


    Ba was taken aback. The cold wind was blocked off instantaneously, and a warm sensation surrounded her body.


    The helmet was covered with warm andfortable fur, but the front of it was a pane of clear ss which allowed her to look out clearly.


    The soft and warm fur blocked the cold wind out and brought her warmth.


    As for her back, the hard chest behind her was as hot as fire. It was even warmer than the nket.


    ��Rest for a while. We will be facing a tough battle today,�� Mag whispered near Ba��s ear before putting on his helmet. Safety first.


    And, far behind the white-head eagle, a purple-striped griffin was following it slowly in the air.


    ***


    The light of the morning sunnded on the peak and lit up the dark caves.


    In the abandoned mine, traces of the previous mining activities could still be seen, and new traces were left on the stone walls due to the continuous battles during thest two weeks.


    Furthermore, right now, contingents of elven army who wore the same kind of armor had already gathered neatly at the bottom of the mountain, ready tounch the final attack on the underground cavern.


    ��Lord Borg, the troops are already gathered. Should weunch thebined attack now?�� a youngmander asked Borg, who was standing on an elevated tform, respectfully as he rode over.


    ��Let the troops wait for a while longer. High Priestess ising from afar with her best warriors, we can��t take this honor away from her.�� Borg shook his head as he looked at the thousands of elves, who had also gathered together further away, with a smirk.


    An adjutant came forward, and respectfully told Helena, ��High Priestess, the troops have gathered! Should weunch the attack now?��


    Helena nced at Borg, and a hint of disgust shed through her eyes. She retrieved her gaze and looked toward the underground cavern with numerous caves, waved her hand, and said, ��Attack! Eliminate the traitors! Kill anyone who resists!

 Chapter 1258 - Night Elves, Let’s Fight For Freedom!

    <h4>Chapter 1258: Night Elves, Let��s Fight For Freedom!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Fireballs and giant icicles crashed into those dark caves. The water-type magic casters solidified the water element in the environment, turned it into torrents, and poured them into the cave as if they wanted to fill it uppletely.


    Uncountable magic spellsnded on the peak, and the giant mountain peak began to tremble. Rocks broke off and shattered everywhere as if it was going to copse.


    In a spacious area in the underground cavern, the hundreds of elves present didn��t show a hint of fear on their faces or make any attempts to retreat even though rocks could fall onto them any time.


    Irina stood in the middle of the crowd, and her gaze swept across all the old faces. They were the old soldiers that had defended the Wind Forest in the past. She loudly said, ��Today��s battle could be ourst battle with the underground cavern as our base. To many of ourrades, it could also be theirst battle. But many more of ourrades have already infiltrated our enemies�� ranks. They will be bearing the mission of spreading the embers of the revolution among our enemies and make the fire of freedom ze through the Wind Forest.��


    ��Please go, Your Highness. Let us old soldiers take thisst sentry. Please leave with the young ones who are still staying behind. You are the hope of the Wind Forest and the main support of the revolution. You cannot fall here,�� an old elf pleaded.


    ��Yes. Please go, Your Highness. Lead these young people to the final victory in this war and build the real elven state!��


    The other elves began to plead as well.


    ��What the youngsters of the Wind Forestck is courage and guts. Today, I will be telling them what they are fighting against, and what guts and freedom are.��


    Fire seemed to have lit up in all the elves�� eyes. Even though they were elderlies 700-800 years old, their chests seemed to be filled with heated blood, as if they saw the queen who had led them in the fight against invaders in the past.


    The torrents that were gushing into the caves were blocked by a blue light screen, and then turned back into rising steam. The icicles and fireballsnded inside the caves that were sealed by rocks, so they, too, didn��t do any damage to the Night Elves who were gathered in the inner part of the underground cavern.


    ��The war has begun. It��s time for us to enter the stage.�� Irina turned and walked toward the cave��s entrance. She waved her hands, and the flood that was gushing in from all the passageways turned back instantly as she disappeared from the cave.


    Bam, bam, bam!!!


    The flood that was in the underground cavern turned into ice columns, and flew out of the underground cavern from all the entrances. They became waterfalls that drenched all elves that surrounded the peak.


    Then, Irina appeared on the mountain��s peak and looked down at the elven army.


    ��It��s Princess Irina!��


    The elves who were releasing magic stopped their actions subconsciously when they saw Irina who was standing alone on the mountain��s peak.


    In the past 10-odd years, Irina was always deemed the pride of Wind Forest and the next elf queen.


    Even though she had be the leader of the Night Elves, and was going against the rule of the Wind Forest, there was still a barrier in the elves�� hearts that prevented them from acting against her.


    And those normal elven soldiers felt even moreplicated now.


    The princess was fighting against the oppression for them, the lowly elves, yet they were standing against her and fighting for the oppressors. It made them embarrassed yet helpless.


    The excited emotions that were running high among the elves were suppressed quickly, and this suppression spread rapidly. Many elves even lowered their heads to avoid looking at Irina.


    Sally raised her head to gaze at that figure on the peak. Her white skirt was billowing in the wind like that of a goddess, and she looked downward on everything just like a regnant queen.


    She was still that proud princess even when in dire straits. People could only look up to her existence.


    ��You have mobilized all the elites of the Wind Forest to annihte the Night Elves. Helena, Borg, how afraid of us are you?�� Irina looked at Helena and Borg as she smirked. ��Did the call for freedom terrify you?��


    Borg��s expression was severe when he looked at those elven soldiers who lowered their heads. He had to stop himself from whipping them.


    Helena remained cold as usual as she said to Irina, ��Irina, if you surrender with the Night Elves now, I will spare them. You will be ced under house arrest and judged by Her Majesty the queen herself when shees out from her seclusion.��


    ��Surrender? This is not my style, nor is it the Night Elves�� style.�� Irina shook her head and chuckled. ��This will be an extended war. The elves at the base will get together and overthrow your rule eventually. They will build a brand-new free state. And today, we are going to kick off this war.


    ��Night Elves, let��s fight for freedom!��


    Figures after figures of Night Elves began to appear at the cave entrances, and their shouts were deafening!


    There was a gleam dancing in all the elven soldiers�� eyes as they looked at those elves who were shouting to fight for freedom. Something seemed to have touched their hearts and elerated their beating.


    The middle-rankedmanders couldn��t hide the fear on their faces. They��d already sensed the strong determination of those fellows as they surrounded the underground cavern for one month. They had defended the underground cavern with only one-tenth of their forces. If their numbers were to increase by another 10 folds or 100 folds, they dared not imagine what the Wind Forest would be.


    Helena had a dark expression. She had given her all to the elf species before building this stable and powerful establishment, but now these fellows were trying to overthrow it. They all deserved to roast over the pit!


    ��The elf species has never been as powerful and stable like it is now. No other species will dare to invade the Wind Forest ever again, but you traitors are trying to topple the Wind Forest and create unrest and war. You all deserve to be executed and have your names carved onto the elf species�� Pir of Shame!�� Helena raised up the crystal ball in her hands, and starlight was sparkling as she coldly shouted, ��Troops, exterminate these traitors!��


    6000 elven soldiers began to charge toward the underground cavern. The magic spells and arrows that were halted earlier began to rain down on the mountain peak crazily.


    Irina closed her eyes, spread her arms, and softly chanted, ��God of Light, please bestow the power upon me and let the holy light illuminate the world!��


    The magic caster��s staff raised up in front of her and began to spin crazily. Beams of light began to shoot out from the golden ball at the top of the magic caster��s staff.


    The instant the chanting stopped, golden light that was brighter than the sun suddenly burst out from the golden ball and radiated out.


    ��My eyes!��


    The elves who were charging and surrounding the peak covered their eyes at the same time. Everything went ck as if they had gone blind, and their formations became a mess.


    Irina opened her eyes as she grabbed her magic caster��s staff, and shouted in a cold voice, ��Helena, you snatched my newborn child when I was at my weakest after childbirth. Let��s settle this score today.��


    She then took a step forward and disappeared from the mountain��s peak.

 Chapter 1259 - Light’s Destruction!

    <strong>Chapter 1259: Light��s Destruction!</strong>


    The holy light shone, and all the elves who were charging toward the peak were blinded momentarily.


    At the same time, Irina took a step forward and disappeared from the mountain��s peak. A golden light shed in front of Helena, and a magic caster��s staff struck down toward her.


    ��Hmph.�� Helena snorted coldly as a patch of starry sky appeared above her head and blocked the magic caster��s staff.


    Boom!


    A muffled thump erupted as the magic caster��s staff mmed into the starry sky. The dark starry sky trembled and the stars flickered, but they continued to hold.


    Irina appeared. Her hands were holding the magic caster��s staff, and she was maintaining her posture of mming downward.


    Not many people knew that the pride of the Wind Forest was this world��s only light-based great magic caster. At the same time, she was also a powerful melee magic caster.


    Too bad, Helena was one of the few who knew. Hence, she wasn��t flustered by Irina, who suddenly switched to melee. Her calm demeanor showed that she had expected it.


    The stand-off continued, but the starry sky that was hovering above her like a shield suddenly spread out like water and engulfed Irina instantaneously.


    Starry Sky Domain.


    Helena��s most powerful domain, which was also the domain that allowed her to achieve the most gain.


    The face-off of 10th-tier great magic casters. Whoever could get the other party into her domain basically ced herself in an unassable position.


    ��Helena��s Starry Sky Domain. It indeed wasn��t that simple.�� Borg, who wasn��t affected by the holy light earlier on, was looking at the area engulfed by the ck starry sky. Even he couldn��t get a glimpse of what was happening inside.


    However, that vast and mysterious Starry Sky Domain and the powerful magic waves that he couldn��t ignore made him wary.


    After Irina was destroyed, Helena and him would have an inevitable battle.


    It was she who let him ascend to his current position, but she wouldn��t allow him to go any higher than this.


    Being the great general of the Wind Forest no longer satisfied him. He wanted to be the king of the Wind Forest and the ruler of Nond Continent.


    The power that came from the alternate world began to stir inside his body again. His bargain with the devil had only just started. Although he had encountered some problems initially, they had reestablished their connection. However, he had to pay a greater price this time as he would need to sacrifice some of his people.


    He didn��t have much time left. Apart from Irina, he also had to get rid of Helena as soon as possible so he could gain control of the Wind Forest.


    A wormlike ck line suddenly appeared in between his eyebrows before disappearing in the blink of an eye. His red irises slowly became normal again.


    The elves that were blinded by the holy light��s illumination gradually regained their vision, but magic began to rain down on them from the top of the mountain like arrows.


    The elves who weren��t prepared for this went into this attack head-on, and hundreds of them fell immediately. Many elves retreated in a haste, and their formations were in a mess.


    Meanwhile, the twomanders-in-charge were in that Starry Sky Domain now, and nobody had any idea what was happening in there.


    However, this domain was Helena��s, and she was deemed to be second only to the queen. She��d once led the elf species to victory in the racial wars together with the queen, and expelled the demons who invaded the Wind Forest. Now, she had trapped Irina in her Starry Sky Domain, so there was almost no doubt who would be the winner.


    If Irina was defeated, the Night Elves would be in a disarray. They didn��t even have a 9th-tier magic caster. It was only a matter of time before they were vanquished.


    Your Highness. Sally, who was standing close to the Starry Sky Domain, clenched her fists as she gazed at that ck Starry Sky. She could no longer participate or interfere with a battle of this scale. Being trapped in her opponent��s domain had already decided the oue of this battle.


    ��Princess!�� Firis eximed at a cave��s entrance. She wanted to dash out subconsciously, but Shirley grabbed her wrist.


    ��You can��t help even if you go there. You will even be a burden to the princess.�� Shirley shook her head as she stared at the Starry Sky magic. She had a hint of anticipation while being very nervous at the same time.


    The princess was the most beautiful and clever elf that she had ever seen.


    She didn��t believe she would let herself be caught in such an irrevocable state so easily.


    Just as all the elves were expecting Helena to capture Irina and dere the end of the Night Elves�� rebellion, a beam of blinding gold light hacked open a pathway on the pitch-ck starry sky like a razor-sharp longsword.


    Irina floated out of the hacked-open gap in her white dress. A 100-meter-long lightbeam gushed out from the top of the magic caster��s staff and swept across the army of elves.


    The armor and metal weapons of the elven soldiers dissolved instantaneously. Close to 1,000 elite soldiers were disarmed in the blink of an eye.


    ��The Princess has broken out of the high priestess��s Starry Sky Domain!��


    The Night Elves were ecstatic and relieved. They didn��t expect the princess to be so powerful that she wasn��t even afraid of the Starry Sky Domain.


    She actually broke out of it!


    Borg was also taken aback. He could vaguely sense Irina had be stronger than she was when she battled with him.


    His eyes twitched when his gazended on Irina��s lightbeam and he felt frustrated.


    He felt an extremely strong hate for this holy light. He wanted to hide from it, yet wanted to destroy itpletely at the same time.


    Seems like this light-type magic is a threat to me. It��s fortunate that there is only one light-type great magic caster, and she is going to die here today. Borg��s eyes narrowed slightly as he grabbed the longsword at his waist. If necessary, he didn��t mind attacking Irina together with Helena as long as it would ensure her death.


    ��This is too bad. I wish you had been more obedient. There is no one more suitable than you to protect the Wind Forest.�� Helena looked with a hint of pity at Irina who flew out, but it soon turned into coldness.


    Since she was already beyond control, she had to be destroyedpletely.


    The Starry Sky began to expand rapidly, and engulfed everything within a 1000 meters�� radius. The sunlight disappeared, and only the dark sky and sparkling stars remained.


    And right at this moment, Irina raised up the magic caster��s staff like the only torch in the dark night that kept on burning stubbornly.


    ��Starfall,�� Helena said calmly while looking at Irina.


    The stars that were shining in the sky suddenly trembled violently, and then began to fall, dragging dozens of long red tails behind them. They were getting bigger right in front of those elves�� eyes and crashed toward the peak and Irina.


    Irina looked up with a frown at the huge meteor that was 10-odd meters across. She raised her staff, and chanted, ��God of Light, please bestow upon me the power to destroy. Light��s Destruction!��


    A beam of light shot toward the sky in a parab and stuck the meteor. It exploded in mid-air, shattered into uncountable rocks, and rained down.

 Chapter 1260 - Howl!!!

    <h4>Chapter 1260: Howl!!!</h4>


    ��I will be counting on all of you in this battle.��


    ��Remember, if you can fight, don��t bother to talk. Just strike them until they are terrified of you, and leave immediately after you whacked them. Safety first, secrecy second!��


    At the peak of a giant mountain, Mag addressed the 400 thugs in suits in front of him.


    The 400 Lantisdean warriors had already put on the same type of ck suit and ck shades, and they were standing with a cool expression, giving off a scary big boss vibe.


    ��Let��s do it!�� everyone shouted in unison.


    Mag felt gratified that the Lantisdean warriors bothered to reply to him. He turned and said to the high priest, ��High Priest, our mission for this trip is to rescue the Night Elves and expel the Wind Forest��s army. Our target is their middle and upperbat power, and the time frame for this battle is about 30 minutes. If we cannot expel them, we will change our objective to escorting the Night Elves to the south. Do not fight to the death with Wind Forest.��


    ��Don��t worry, Mr. Mag. We will aplish the mission.�� The high priest nodded.


    Mag nodded before turning around to tell Yabemiya and Elizabeth, ��Be careful.��


    ��Boss. Please rx and wait for us here. We will bring Shirley and Firis back with us safely,�� Yabemiya said with a smile.


    Yabemiya and Elizabeth transformed into dragons again, and let the 400 Lantisdean warriors go on their backs. They spread their wings and flew to the north.


    ��You are really noting along to have a look?�� Cami tried to instigate Mag.


    ��I know you want me to die identally so the contract will be voided. Don��t worry, I treasure my life very much.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.


    ��Scaredy-cat.�� Cami pursed her lips. She didn��t expect him to guess her thoughts correctly.


    ��Let��s go too. I can��t wait to see what a war looks like in this world.�� Ba looked at Cami expectantly. She didn��t know how to ride a white-head eagle, so she had to depend on Cami to bring her along.


    ��Alright. Let��s go.�� Cami grabbed Ba��s waist as a pair of ck wings appeared on her back. They, too, flew toward the north.


    After watching the two giant dragons and one bat be little ck dots and disappear at the horizon, Mag turned and let out a whistle.


    A purple-striped griffin pierced through the clouds and dived down from the sky. It spread its wings out and slowlynded on the mountain��s peak.


    ��Howl...��


    Ah Zi tilted its head and let out a howl before wagging its tail and rubbing its head against Mag��s arm.


    ��Squeak, squeak...�� The white-head eagle that was so proud earlier was now so scared that ity low on the ground. It let out two squeaks and dared not moved a muscle.


    ��Old mate, it will be a tough battle today, but we��ve gotta go to save her. Otherwise, we will be pussies.�� Mag stroked Ah Zi��s head before leaping onto the griffin��s back. He tore away his jacket to reveal his ck tights[1] underneath. He wore his ck cape and ck-and-white face mask, and attached the Tian Du sword to his waist.


    ��Let��s go. We have to get to the underground cavern before they do. The battle could have already started.�� Mag patted Ah Zi��s back lightly.


    ��Howl!��


    Ah Zi spread its wings and took off toward the sky. It dashed into the clouds, turned into a ck shadow, and disappeared on the horizon.


    ***


    The battle between Helena and Irina was dark and dangerous.


    The scorching meteor that was scattered left countless big and small craters on the ground. Irina��s skirt had holes in it, and Helena lost a few strands of hair, looking rather disheveled.


    The crystal ball emitted a dim glow, and stars died every now and then.


    There was already blood on the magic caster��s staff, but it made Irina look even more holy and innocent.


    On the other hand, the elven troops began a new round of attacks, and engaged in a fierce battle with the Night Elves.


    The Night Elves, who were both outnumbered and outssed by their enemies, disyed an awe-inspiring tenacity.


    After they exhausted all their magic and arrows, they began to throw rocks down at the elves at the bottom of the mountain.


    The troops with power, armament, and numbers way superior to the Night Elves�� failed to take the underground cavern even after charging three, four times.


    The elven troops were in awe when they saw the elderly elves who were bloody and stuck with arrows, yet still kept throwing rocks down bravely.


    What power was supporting them and made fearless?


    Was it freedom?


    Was death so negligible whenpared to freedom?


    These young people began to question these problems in their hearts, and they started to charge slower. Their willingness to be exploited for their survival started to shake too.


    ��I had once joined forces with the queen to expel the invaders from the forest and exhausted all my life��s efforts to build a strong elf tribe. You should learn to respect and treasure it instead of attempting to destroy it.�� Helena lifted the crystal ball up gradually as she looked at Irina who was pale and panting gently, then pointed to a flickering star in it, and said, ��This is you, who used to be the brightest star in this starry sky, but is about to be annihted. Irina, you have disappointed me.��


    ��It is the Forest that disappointed me. I used to think this was the most perfect ce, but then I realized this was actually the dirtiest ce, even dirtier than the Demon Inds.�� Irina shook her head, and her eyes darkened when she saw the troops closing in to the peak. This was a battle that was destined to be lost spectacrly. Everyone knew it before it even started.


    And those old mates had disyed an awe-inspiring tenacity and the strongest deration to freedom.


    The duel with Helena had exhausted the majority of Irina��s power.


    With the support of the Starry Sky Domain, Helena��s power had indeed surpassed her expectations. ��Second only to the queen�� were not empty words.


    The Night Elves didn��t have any reinforcements, so it was a good thing that those youngrades had already evacuated. They should have disguised and merged into all the families and territories by now, spreading the embers of freedom among middle and low stratum.


    When the wind blew one day, these embers would be a huge forest fire.


    It was a pity that she wouldn��t have the chance to witness it.


    <i>I should have done more that time. It was a little waste that we only kissed.</i> Irina thought about Mag and Amy, but she didn��t want them to be here.


    If she was gone, Amy could only be taken care of by Mag.


    <i>He cooks such wonderful dishes and Amy loves him. There won��t be any problems even if I am not around,</i> Irina thought and revealed a smile. Then there was no problem at all. She raised her staff and looked at Helena with a hint of craziness in her eyes.


    ��You won��t have the chance to blow yourself up.�� Helena seemed to see through what Irina was thinking. She clenched her fists, and the Starry Sky in the magic ball copsed instantaneously. The Starry Sky Domain that was covering thousands of square meters contracted instantaneously too, and crashed toward Irina at the center.


    ��Copse of the Starry Domain�� was Helena��s ultimate magic.


    ��Howl!��


    Right at this moment, a long howl came from the horizon, and a purple figure dashed toward the copsing Star Domain from the sky like a lightning.


    [1] It��s the kind from neck down lol.

 Chapter 1261 - Please Kill The Target Within 24 Hours: Borg

    <h4>Chapter 1261: Please Kill The Target Within 24 Hours: Borg</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Star Domain suddenly copsed towards the middle as though it was squeezed. The ck starry sky became a crazy swirl of jet ck fog. Once the Star Domain copsedpletely, everything in the center would vanishpletely.


    ��Your Highness!�� the Night Elves eximed. They could only watch helplessly as the Star Domain copsed.


    Just then, a figure descended from the sky, swooping towards the copsing Star Domain like a stroke of purple lightning.


    He drew out a sword more than 10 meters long, and sliced the space and the rapidly shrinking Star Domain.


    ��Boom!��


    The shrinking Star Domain was split open, and it exploded as the copse was interrupted.


    Meanwhile, a purple-striped griffin continued diving into the chaotic fog at the speed of light, and flew out from the other side in an instant.


    A man with a ck and white mask sat on the griffin��s back with Irina in his embrace and a silver sword in his hand.


    The battlefield suddenly fell quiet. The elves all looked at the purple-striped griffin and were suddenly reminded of a legend. They looked at the masked man carrying Irina with fear and respect.


    Alex. A man whose name struck awe across the continent, a knight known as a dragon killer.


    Many elves still remembered that scene several months ago when he appeared in the Wind Forest and wounded Borg heavily.


    They thought that the battle had already ended, but his unexpected appearance added a factor of uncertainty to this battle.


    ��Your Highness!�� Firis, who almost jumped down from the mountain, looked at Irina with reddened eyes. She could finally heave a sigh of relief. Alex dide in the end. He did not let the princess��s love for him down.


    ��Alex.�� Shirley let go of Firis��s hand and looked at the man sitting on the griffin��s back and Irina, who was in his embrace, as she smiled.


    Indeed, he was the only one in this world who was worthy of the princess.


    Sally looked at Irina who was held in the mysterious man��s embrace, and her gazended on the man with the mask. Could he be that legendary man?


    A hero saving the damsel in distress from an army was indeed a sight to behold.


    <i>Why does this figure look so familiar? Seems like I��ve seen him somewhere before?</i> Sally squinted and started to ponder. She had heard Alex��s name several times before, and even imagined what this man who had captured the princess��s heart might look like, but what she could be certain of was that she had never seen him before. However, why did he seem so familiar?


    However, if he could bring the princess away, there would be a ray of hope for today��s battle.


    The Star Domain was forcefully destroyed. Helena took a step backward. She looked at the purple-striped griffin coldly, but was not shocked.


    ��Alex, you still came.�� Borg��s face twisted into a sinister smile. He waved his hand, and several figures dashed off in several directions.


    ��Why are you here?�� Irina looked at Mag in surprise. The way he wielded his sword just now showed that he definitely was in top form. Could he have recovered his powers?


    ��I only have 15 minutes,�� Mag said softly.


    ��That��s fast.�� Irina pressed her lips together into a sweet smile. She thought that she would not get to see him again, but he still came.


    ��I think there��s a need for me to show you my manly prowess.�� Mag raised his brow. This was a matter of his manly pride. Besides, 15 minutes wasn��t fast!


    ��I��m here to bring all of you with me.�� Mag looked at Irina. Her pale and dusty face made his heart ache.


    ��All of us?�� Irina looked at the mountain peak. The Night Elves had already retreated to the mountain peak. After the long battle, there were less than 100 of them left, and almost everyone was injured. The elves began theirst round of attack after a short rest.


    ��You can��t bring so many people away with you.�� Irina shook her head. Ah Zi might be big, but Helena and the others would not watch them bring everyone away without doing anything.


    ��Trust me,�� Mag said gently. The purple-striped griffin turned to head towards the mountain. It pped its wings, and the elves climbing toward the mountain peak flew away like they were ants.


    ��Ding! A variable that would be a threat to the cultivation of the God of Cookery detected. New mission��please kill the target within 24 hours: Borg. Mission reward: unlock roaming mission series and receive a mobile restaurant! Mission failed: -3 strength!��


    Just then, the system��s voice rang in Mag��s head.


    ��Damn!��


    Mag was taken aback. This was not within his ns.


    His n was just to retreat without getting injured. The 400 thugs in suits were just to act as a deterrence, but the system suddenly gave him a mission to kill Borg.


    Although he hated Borg, thetter was, after all, a 10th-tier powerhouse.


    Although the system gave him 24 hours, to him, it was the same as having 15 minutes. Furthermore, two minutes had already passed.


    The griffin circled around the mountain peak, blowing the attacking elves away. Mag whispered to Irina, ��I��m going to kill Borg.��


    ��I��m afraid it��s the other way around,�� Irina said as she nced at the calm Helena, and Borg who was dashing towards the mountain peak on horseback.


    ��If you want to kill, you need to have the awareness that you can be killed.�� Mag turned and ced Irina gently on the mountain peak before diving down on the purple-striped griffin towards Borg. His gaze became even more serious and focused.


    ��Now,�� Helenamanded coldly. She lifted the crystal ball in front of her overhead, and darkness loomed once again and slowly expanded towards Mag.


    At the same time, four elderly elves appeared behind Helena. They each held a magic caster��s staff and were mumbling a chant. Their staffs glowed as terrifying magic waves started congregating.


    Behind Borg were four magic caster elves as well. They were also mumbling a chant, and mes appeared in the sky. Trees started sprouting from the ground, growing at an insane speed as the vine-like branches of the trees extended towards the sky.


    10 10th-tier magic casters. This was just the beginning of the ambush.


    The Night Elves and Irina were just one of their targets. Alex was the main character for this ambush.


    On the mountain peak, Irina nted her magic caster��s staff in a mountain rock, and she began humming softly. Bright rays of sun pierced through the darkness andnded on the golden crystal at the tip of the staff, transforming into a beam of light following the purple-striped griffin.


    ��What arge scale. It��ll be awkward if we fail.�� Mag held the Tian Du sword with both hands, and his expression became very serious. That was almost all of the elves�� 10th-tier magic casters. It was indeed a little beyond his expectations.

 Chapter 1262 - Target Confirmed Dead!

    <h4>Chapter 1262: Target Confirmed Dead!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It was toote for him to back out now. Mag had to hold on at least until reinforcements arrived.


    Of course, if reinforcements didn��te within 20 minutes, he would have to give his all.


    The purple-striped griffin opened its mouth, and a ball of purple lightning sted a hole in the ming sky instantaneously. It glided through the hole and suddenly climbed steeply upwards to avoid the tangling branches. It then elerated to avoid the spells cast from all directions, and then suddenly dropped into a dive towards Borg.


    The darkness loomed once again, and the Starry Sky Domain enveloped Mag. The sky seemed to have be miry.


    Just then, a holy light came from the mountain peak, tearing the darkness apart, following the purple-striped griffin like an amulet, and opening a path for it.


    ��To hell with you, Alex!�� Borg��s face was filled with deathly darkness. He raised his ck magic staff overhead, and a ferocious ck tiger suddenly leaped out, and spread its ck skeletal wings as it pounced towards the purple-striped griffin.


    ��This aura?�� Mag looked at the huge tiger with a pair of bone wings surrounded by a ck aura and frowned. It was a very strong aura of death, and was not something a nature elf should have.


    To be able to make the system release a mission to kill him, and also affect the progress of the God of Cookery Cultivation System, it seemed as though Borg had received some unusual form of strength.


    Besides, he��d heavily wounded Borg, and Borg��s breathing was very chaotic right now. It was strong at times and weak at times, and the fluctuations happened instantaneously. This was not normal at all. What Mag could be certain of was that Borg had be stronger than before.


    Magic morphing wasmonly used by higher-tiered magic casters.


    That ck tiger was ofparable size to the purple-striped griffin. It leaped towards the purple-striped griffin like a hungry tiger pouncing on amb. It attempted to tear Ah Zi��s wings apart with its sharp ck ws as it opened its huge mouth to attack Ah Zi��s neck.


    Borgughed sinisterly as though he could already see the purple-striped griffin and Alex being torn apart. Previously, he had been heavily wounded by the purple-striped griffin, which made him feel ashamed, but the God of Death had healed him, and made him even stronger.


    Killing Alex and Irina would rid him of his biggest threats.


    This Tiger of Death came from the world of the dead, and could tear all its enemies apart before sucking their energy and strength to be used by him.


    He was going to pay him back multiple folds for the shame he had gone through.


    And after getting Alex��s and Irina��s strength, he would be the strongest in the Wind Forest, and that would set him on the path to conquering the Nond Continent.


    <i>It��s such a strong aura of death. What on earth is Borg thinking of doing?</i> Helena looked at that ck tiger, and was equally uneasy and appalled.


    The other elves were also frightened and shocked when they saw such a sight.


    Mag held his sword in front of him with both hands. The holy light cast a golden glow on the silver de.


    The energy in his body started circting around intensely as he channeled it into his hands.


    The 10-meter sword projection rose as the holy light coated it with ayer of gold.


    ��It��s useless! Go to hell!�� Borg howled sinisterly. The Skeletal-Wing Tiger let out a mighty roar and its eyes became blood-red. The ck skeletal wings retracted to the center like two sharp des as they hacked towards Mag.


    ��sh!��


    Mag chanted inside and shed his sword forward.


    The Skeletal-Wing Tiger was still enormous in front of the 10-meter sword projection.


    The sharp bone wings exuded a fear-inducing glow with the aura of death surrounding it. It was not at all fearful of Mag��s sword as it came shing, continuing its attack on Mag and the purple-striped griffin without dodging.


    ��Pssst...��


    The sword projection shed into the Skeletal-Wing Tiger, and the ck aura of death suddenly retreated like fire meeting water when it touched the sword projection which was covered in holy light.


    This was a very fast and very powerful sh.


    With the help of the holy light, the dense ck aura of death retreatedpletely, and did not even slow the sword projection down. The sword projection very quicklynded on the Skeletal-Wing Tiger.


    ��Roar!��


    The Skeletal-Wing Tiger let out a horrifying roar, and attempted to use its ws to stop the sword projection.


    However, it was too slow inparison to the sword.


    The purple-striped griffin dashed forward, and the sword split the Skeletal-Wing Tiger into halves like a bamboo stem.


    The Skeletal-Wing Tiger which was 100 meters long suddenly disintegrated and fell down as blood rain, corroding the rocks and making holes in them as itnded.


    ��Pffft~��


    Borg spat out a mouthful of ck blood. He held his chest and looked at Mag in disbelief as he eximed in shock, ��No... Impossible!��


    The other elves were also astounded by this scene, both shocked by Alex��s strength and fearful of Borg��s terrifying aura and ufortable dark magic, which caused even the other great magic casters to stop casting their spells subconsciously.


    ��This aura doesn��t belong to this world, right?�� Mag lifted his sword, and coldly said, ��Then you really deserve to die!��


    ��No!�� Borg retreated in horror. He held his staff up high in an attempt to cast another spell.


    Within a sh of light, the sword had already split the staff in two, and split Borg��s horrified face at the same time.


    ��Lord Borg is dead!��


    Borg��s army was all shocked when they saw Borg��s head being split in two.


    Lord Borg was almighty to all the elves, but even with the 10 great magic casters working together, he was still killed so quickly. This man was horrifying!


    <i>That��s... good too. </i>A smile very quickly appeared in the corner of Helena��s mouth. Borg was also an uncontroble pawn. There was only one queen in the Wind Forest, but Borg wanted too much.


    After that, she stared at Mag. The stars shifted in her crystal ball, and the Starry Sky Domain moved once again towards Mag as she coldly said, ��Kill him.��


    ��Y-yes!�� The magic casters behind her had not recovered from the shock of Borg��s instant death. They quickly continued their chant.


    On the mountain peak, the holy light disappeared all of a sudden. The pale Irina stumbled and held on to her staff for support. She watched Mag��s back view and smiled proudly. ��My man indeed.��


    ��Ding! Target confirmed dead!


    ��Congrattions onpleting your mission. You have received your reward: a mobile restaurant, and have also unlocked the roaming mission series. Mission 1...��


    The system��s voice sounded in Mag��s mind.


    However, Mag did not have the time to listen to the system go on and on. After confirming Borg��s death, he quickly led the purple-striped griffin to turn around. Three ming meteors crashed on the spot he was standing in, and broke into numerous ricocheting stones, leaving three huge holes in their wake.


    Countless ming birds started appearing from the burning sky, the trees that were growing at an insane speed started shooting out venomous spikes, and numerous meteors started crashing down from the ck starry sky. The purple-striped griffin��s speed started to slow down rapidly as it traveled through the Starry Sky Domain. It could only dodge the continuous spells, and it was unable to find its direction out without the holy light.


    At the same time, the elven troops who took a rest started their final dash towards the mountain peak.


    After killing Borg, things had be sticky.


    ��System, if you��re not going to do something, I��m gonna die!�� Mag cried out inside. No matter how powerful he was, he was not a god, and he could not go against nine 10th-tier magic casters. He was now trapped in their domain with no way out and no idea where the attack woulde from.


    ��They are taking advantage of their numbers. How shameless.��


    ��That I agree with.��


    Just then, two elderly voices suddenly came from the sky.

 Chapter 1263 - Playing With Fire?

    <h4>Chapter 1263: ying With Fire?</h4>


    A red dragon with a wingspan of over 100 meters stopped in mid-air over the Starry Sky Domain.


    Krassu and Urien stood on the dragon��s back as they looked down with disdain and contempt.


    ��Lord of Fire, Krassu!��


    ��Lord of Ice, Urien!��


    ��Red dragon!


    All the elves looked up, and some of the great magic casters very quickly eximed as they identified the two old men standing on the red dragon��s back.


    There had always been two peaks in the magic casters�� domain, representing the top in ice magic and fire magic. They were the Lords of Ice and Fire, respectively.


    The two had fought with each other for their entire lives, but there was never a clear winner.


    However, there was no doubt that they were very powerful.


    Why would they suddenly appear here?


    The Red Dragon Tribe might not be very strong, but they also had quite some 10th-tier giant dragons. What was this red dragon doing here with Krassu and Urien?


    The elf magic casters who had almost driven Alex and Irina into a corner were bewildered.


    Helena looked up at them and was a little worried. It seemed as though today��s ambush would not go as smoothly as she thought.


    ��It��s Amy��s masters.�� Firis, who got to the peak of the mountain, supported Irina and looked at the giant dragon and the two old men on its back as she eximed, ��Is Boss and the othersing to save us?��


    Shirley, who was by their side, protecting them, was also surprised. She had seen for herself how powerful these two magic casters were. With their help, at least Alex would not be in such a passive position right now.


    <i>Silly Firis. He��s already here.</i> Irina nced at Firis. This little one was still kept in the dark. However, she was still a little surprised and touched when she saw Krassu and Urien. She really did not expect them to appear here.


    ��Krassu, Urien?�� Mag, who was dodging the spells in the Starry Sky Domain, was also shocked when he heard their voices. They were not the reinforcement he��d called. That was totally unexpected.


    ��Little Irina, don��t be afraid. We��re here to save you,�� Krassu told Irina with a smile as he turned back.


    Urien turned his head back too, and saw that although Irina looked a little dishevelled, she did not seem severely injured. He nodded slightly and looked coldly at Helena.


    ��Old thing, beat that damn olddy up for me,�� Irina shouted out loudly with a smile.


    ��Krassu, Urien, and the Fire Dragon Tribe. What are you doing here? This is none of your business, so I hope you won��t interfere. Otherwise, I will take it that you��re going against the Elf Tribe!�� Helena shouted. Forget about Krassu and Urien, where did that mere 9th-tier fire dragon get the courage to interfere with the elves�� internal affairs?


    ��So is that supposed to be something remarkable?�� Krassu scoffed.


    ��Thest person who told us that was an ogre,�� Urien said coldly.


    ��Then I guess it��s nothing much,�� Krassu said with a smile.


    ��I... I was caught by them to be their ride. This has nothing to do with me... I don��t want to be here, either...�� that fire dragon said with grievance when he finally found a chance to interject.


    As a 9th-tier dragon, he was actually knocked unconscious in one blow, and locked up with a chain the entire night. The next morning, he was forced to fly towards the north, but when facing these two ruthless people who killed without batting an eyelid, he did not dare to show any sign of resistance.


    However, he did not want to cause the Red Dragon Tribe to be in the elves�� bad books, so he could only risk his life to make his stand.


    Helena��s expression changed for the worse. She ignored the red dragon, and coldly continued, ��How can youpare the elves to the ogres? If you don��t want to face the Wind Forest��s revenge, leave at this instant!��


    ��Helena, you��re really full of nonsense. Your words are as long and smelly as your footbinding cloth. Do you think the Wind Forest is a match for us?�� Krassu pouted. After that, he lowered his head and told the red dragon under him, ��Little Reddy, stay here obediently and wait for us to finish our fight. If you run away, I will go to the Dragon Inds to pick up a fight with your grandpa.��


    ��Yes...�� the red dragon responded as he froze on the spot while trembling with fear.


    ��Alex, Grandpa is here to save you again!�� Krassu took a big step forward, and two spinning fireballs appeared under his foot immediately. They tore through the ck Starry Sky Domain and crashed on the ground. One of them sent a great magic caster, who was casting his spell, flying, and the flying des that filled the sky disappeared instantaneously.


    ��He killed a great magic caster in a second! His closebat magic is so scary!�� The other elves were so shocked they all saw Krassu in a different light.


    At the same time, Urien waved his hand, and the mountain peak where the underground cavern was started freezing downwards rapidly from the middle of the mountain. The elven troops who were still attempting to rush up to the peak were immediately frozen into white ice sculptures. The frost continued spreading in the 100-meter radius of the mountain peak before stopping.


    ��Run!�� The elves were all horrified as they turned back and ran for their life.


    <i>Grandpa?</i> Mag was speechless. Even though Krassu was at the age where he could be his grandpa, wasn��t it a little too much to do this to a friend?


    However, with the Starry Sky Domain torn and a great magic caster rid of, Mag was suddenly relieved of a lot of pressure. He shed the branch wrapping around Ah Zi��s foot, and dodged a group of ming birds dashing towards him. After that, he went for a great magic caster closest to him.


    ��Kill them!�� Helena shouted.


    The great magic casters quickly took a few steps back. At the same time, they started to readjust their formation to take on Krassu and Urien. Although they only had three opponents, those three posed a very big threat to them.


    The sky-full of ming birds turned to attack Krassu. They formed in midair a 100-meter ming giant who raised his gargantuan fist, hurling it towards Krassu.


    ��ying with fire?�� Krassu scoffed. He raised his right hand at the ming giant.


    The ming giant suddenly froze.


    A fire magic caster��s face reddened as he held his staff tightly, but the giant nheless remained still. This made him feel awfully small.


    ��Explode,�� Krassu said in a rxed way.


    The 100-meter-tall ming giant suddenly exploded. mes flew everywhere, burning the giant trees that grew crazily into ashes.


    The elven fire magic caster and the wood magic caster both turned pale as they felt a heavy blow emotionally.


    On the other side, Urien was in a face-off with Helena. An ice phoenix soared through the Starry Sky Domain, turning the burning stars into frost.


    Tens of burning meteors chased the ice phoenix closely behind, trying to turn it into crushed ice.


    With Krassu and Urien joining in the fight, Mag was saved from the seemingly hopeless battle. However, with nine great magic casters on their side, their enemy could still get a hold on the situation, and form an attack on Mag and the others once again.


    ***


    A golden dragon and a frost dragon flew over from the south. On the dragons�� backs stood 200 thugs in suits.


    The high priest pushed his sunsses up, pointed ahead, and said, ��There��s an intense battle ahead. I can feel the power of 10th-tier powerhouses. That should be our destination.��

 Chapter 1264 - We’re Here To FetChapter Them

    <h4>Chapter 1264: We��re Here To Fetch Them</h4>


    Spells flew and darted around in the sky, erupting in thunderous shes as they crashed into each other.


    Tens of thousands of elven soldiers watched from afar. They did not dare to join a battle of this level without amander to tell them what to do.


    The purple-striped griffin swooped around in the Starry Sky Domain, but every time it got close to a magic caster, it would be forced to retreat by a collective burst of fire.


    Krassu was fighting three against one. He started breathing heavily. It was still a little beyond him to fight in a battle of this level at his age.


    On the other side, the ice phoenix was finally hit by a meteor after destroying more than half of the stars in the Starry Sky Domain.


    Helena took a step back. Her face was pale. There were barely any stars left in the crystal ball. However, she smiled coldly as she looked at Urien. The Elf Tribe wouldn��t be able to have a standing in the Nond Continent if their powerhouses weren��t able to tackle these three.


    ��Kill them!�� Helenamanded apathetically. After gathering, the hundreds of 8th and 9th-tiers would close in on the surrounded trio, and when victory was close at hand, these 8th and 9th-tiers would be the final blow to break them.


    Sally, who was standing nearby behind Helena, clenched her fists once again. Krassu and Urien��s appearance did make her heave a sigh of relief, but the situation was still turning against them.


    Spells flew in the sky towards the trio like fireworks. The 8th, 9th, and 10th-tiers�� magic spells were just like child��s y to them, but with an adequate number of children attacking insanely, even a giant could be killed.


    The elves�� eyes lit up. This was the epitome of the elves�� might. When hundreds of 8th and 9th-tiers worked together, they could crush anyone, no matter how powerful, into pieces.


    <i>Helena, that old witch. She is really well-prepared.</i> Irina knitted her brows together. She had already exhausted all her powers, so she could not be of any help to them.


    ��This is a little of a hassle.�� Urien stepped on a sprout to push it back into the ground fearlessly.


    Mag looked at the spells flying in the sky and frowned a little. He could see the clock ticking down at thest minute. He was running out of time.


    His reinforcements should be arriving now, right?


    ��Roar!��


    Just then, a roar echoed, and a giant dragon and a frost dragon appeared above the mountain peak.


    ��For the glory of Lantisde! Charge!��


    The high priest raised the crystal ball in his hand up high and shouted loudly in Lantisde��snguage. A wave of sea started pouring out from the crystal ball, flooding the spells in the sky.


    Hundreds of thugs in suits, each with a trident in his hand, jumped down from the dragons�� backs. They surfed the waves towards the hundreds of elves fearlessly.


    At the tip of the wave stood nine 10th-tier powerhouses. They started casting their spells and projected them into the high priest��s crystal ball.


    The crystal ball glowed, and a water shield appeared in front of the trio in an instant.


    The elves�� spells exploded when they crashed into the water shield like fireworks.


    The water shield shook violently, and it dissolved into mist after taking its final attack.


    ��W-who are these people?��


    Everyone suddenly watched these oddly dressed people who were wearing something ck on their faces.


    However, they had to admit that with their ck suits, ck sunsses, and cold expressions, this group of thugs in suits made quite asting impression with their appearance.


    In addition, that water shield which could easily block all the spells made the elves even more shocked.


    Where did this group of powerhousese from?


    The number of 10th-tier powerhouses they had wasparable to the number of 8th-tier and 9th-tier powerhouses the Wind Forest had!


    <i>Who are these people?</i> Helena��s expression changed drastically. Victory was right in front of their eyes, but that group of unknown powerhouses had to appear at this time!


    She was certain that they had nothing to do with the goblins at the border. If the goblins had such might, they would not be so cowardly.


    <i>These people?</i> Irina was also bewildered. Although they looked like humans, they were not from the Roth Empire. Moreover, they seemed to be on their side?


    Firis looked up at the sky. When she saw the golden dragon and frost dragon, she excitedly said, ��It��s Miya, Gina, and Miss Elizabeth!��


    ��It��s them.�� Shirley nodded. When she saw the thugs in suits, her eyes lit up. ��They must be from Lantisde.��


    <i>It seems as though he nned this as well.</i> Although Irina did not know what Lantisde was, she had already made her judgement.


    The Lantisde thugs in suits went for a head-on sh with the elven powerhouses.


    The waves disrupted the formation of the elven powerhouses. Before the elves could even exercise their magic, they were knocked unconscious in the water.


    Both sides were ofparable strength and numbers, but after the elves at the front met with resistance, their will started to crumble. When someone shouted ��Run!��, the hundreds of elves threw their armor aside and scurried away.


    ��Kill those who run away!�� Helena shouted coldly as she crushed an 8th-tier elf.


    The fleeing elves were startled, and started running back towards Helena.


    Meanwhile, the other great magic casters gave up on attacking the trio, and turned to stop the thugs in suits. When the waves finally stopped, the ce was in a mess.


    The elves looked warily at the thugs in suits as they panted heavily. These strangers were too scary. If the 10th-tier magic casters had not given them some cover, there might not have been many of them left.


    ��Who are you? Why are you attacking my tribe?�� Helena stared intently at the high priest, who was floating in mid-air. Since both sides had a simr number of people, and she was not able to tell which tribe he belonged to, this might be a tough battle.


    The high priest��s brows knitted slightly together as he turned to look at Gina who was beside him.


    Gina was also confused. Although she had been learning some basic phrases from Anna and Amy, she could only understand half of the daily conversations, so she did not really understand what that elf was talking about. She thought for a while, and pointed to the mountain peak as she loudly said, ��We��re here to fetch them. Go away.��

 Chapter 1265 - I’m Here To Bring You With Me

    <h4>Chapter 1265: I��m Here To Bring You With Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The 400 thugs in suits came from nowhere, and overwhelmed the elves with their might. This ruined Helena��s n.


    The most important thing was that Helena still had no idea where they came from. She would definitely have heard of them if they were from the Nond Continent.


    <i>Could they be Alex��s army?</i> A dangerous thought surfaced in her mind. Alex had gone missing for three years, and no one knew where he went or whom he met.


    It did not seem impossible to build such arge force within three years.


    What she could be certain of now was that they were here for Irina. They wanted to bring the Night Elves with them.


    Helena was overwhelmed with uneasiness. Although she still had nine great magic casters, hundreds of 8th and 9th-tier powerhouses, and more than 20,000 elite troops, if the other party were to pit their all against them, the Elf Tribe would suffer heavy losses even if they were to win.


    The elves had already lost their queen and Borg, while Irina was clearly a rebel. If they were to suffer another heavy loss from today��s battle, the elves might not be able to fend for themselves should the goblins at the border decide to attack the Wind Forest.


    Besides, the peace talks would begin soon. The elves would lose their bargaining power if their strength were to fall greatly. That waspletely uneptable to Helena.


    Helena looked at Irina, who was at the mountain peak in the distance. She was unwilling to let her go because that would spell future troubles. However, it did not seem like she would have the chance to get rid of her today. Right now, she had to prioritize the elves�� interest.


    <i>This is? </i>Sally looked at the thugs in suits curiously. The way they dressed was very simr to Mag��s style, and he was the only one who would be able toe up with such an odd yet impressive look. However, she had never seen these customers in Mamy Restaurant.


    In spite of that, she was still relieved to see all these people defending the mountain peak. It seemed like today��s battle would be ending soon.


    ��Wow, I didn��t think Boss Mag would still have this up his sleeve. How surprising.�� Krassu was also quite shocked to see the thugs in suits, but when he saw Yabemiya and Elizabeth, he knew whom they belonged to. Now, he would not need to do anything anymore, so he went back to the red dragon��s back.


    Urien also kept his staff. They had already achieved their goal ining here. There wouldn��t be a need for them from now on.


    Mag got the purple-striped griffin to fly higher. He had already used up all 15 minutes. He was suddenly assailed by a sense of exhaustion. Luckily, he had his mask on, and was sitting on the griffin, so it was not obvious.


    He was very pleased with the appearance of the 400 thugs in suits from Lantisde. The visual effect of them arriving on waves was also very impactful, and they sessfully used it to their favor to turn the situation around.


    Mag wanted to kill Helena, but he was not strong enough. 15 minutes was really too short.


    Meanwhile, Urien and Krassu were obviously here to save Irina, so it wouldn��t be realistic to get them tobine their powers to kill Helena.


    As for the brave soldiers of Lantisde, Mag had promised that he would not force them to do anything dangerous. If they were to pit themselves against the Wind Forest, both sides would definitely suffer heavy losses.


    Besides, the Lantisde warriors might be very powerful in the sea, but once they were onnd, without sufficient water, their strength would decrease as time went by.


    Mag rode on the purple-striped griffin and looked down at Helena and the other elves as he said, ��Helena, this is thest chance for you to retreat. If you don��t wish to go, I believe the goblins will clear up the mess, and while they are at it, they can also take the Wind Forest down.��


    The expressions on the elves�� faces changed. They��d almost forgotten that there were still goblins on the border several kilometers away.


    ��High Priestess, we have suffered very heavy losses today. For the sake of the Wind Forest��s future, let��s just retreat for today,�� said a magic caster with eyes filled with horror.


    Helena��s expression turned cold. She gazed deeply at Irina, and announced, ��I will remember this. One day, I will pay it back 10 folds!


    ��Retreat!�� Helenamanded. The elves started retreating, but without the confidence from when they first started. They threw their armor aside and started fleeing northwards in fear.


    Sally looked towards the mountain peak. At the same time, Shirley looked over. Their eyes met. Sally nodded slightly before turning to retreat with Helena.


    The tens of thousands of troops retreated in a sh, leaving only corpses, frozen statues, and the aftermath of the battle.


    ��We��ve won!��


    The hundreds of remaining Night Elves on the mountain peak cheered at the top of their lungs. Although they were exhausted from giving their all for the battle, they were still very excited.


    Although they had received help from outside, they still imed victory, and that was significant in the Night Elves�� rebellion history.


    ��We won.�� Irina smiled. However, when she saw the dead and frozen elves, she still felt a little upset. In war, the ones sacrificed were always the soldiers at the lowest level, while the oppressors would still be living well.


    Mag heaved a sigh of relief as he watched the elves disappear into the distance. If Helena had carried on with the battle without any care, he would not have known how many of them would be able to leave this ce alive. This oue had exceeded his expectations, and that made him very satisfied.


    Ah Zi turned around and flew towards the mountain peak.


    Two of the great magic casters from Lantisde blocked his way nervously.


    ��Gina, he��s one of us,�� Elizabeth called out to Gina. She looked at Alex withplicated feelings. She did not expect to see him again here, but some questions were destined to remain unasked because the female lead for today was Irina.


    Gina quickly got the two magic casters to step aside, and looked curiously at the strange man sitting on the strange ride.


    ��Is that Alex? Wow, he looks so cool with the mask on! Also, his ride looks awesome! It��s purple and it has awesome-looking stripes!�� Yabemiya had turned into a fangirl as her eyes lit up with idolization.


    Mag reached the peak of the mountain and reached his hand out towards Irina as he said, ��Come with me.��


    Irina looked at Mag and smiled. However, she did not take his hand. She shook her head gently, and said, ��They need me. I can��t leave yet.��


    Mag looked at the elderly Night Elves. Almost everyone had injuries. He was reminded of how they fended their enemies off time and again even though they were 10 times their number. He nodded, and said, ��Alright, I��ll wait for you.��


    Mag patted Ah Zi��s back gently. The purple-striped griffin pped its wings and flew towards the west.

 Chapter 1266 - Mobile Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 1266: Mobile Restaurant</h4>


    The griffin had already left the underground cavern far behind them. Magy onto the back of the griffin, and heaved a long sigh of relief. His whole body was tired and aching. He couldn��t even bother to move his fingers.


    Being a real man for 15 minutes really had its consequences.


    However, apart from the tiredness, he didn��t feel any other side effects. This could be considered as the System��s unique characteristic.


    He let Ah Zi bring him back to the ninth peak where he��d split up with Gina and the rest. He instructed it to go back to fetch Irina and the rest before finding a ce to change his clothes back again. He found that white-head eagle, which was shivering on the ground, andy on its warm back for a rest.


    The Night Elves��s siege was resolved perfectly, and it even went much smoother than he had expected.


    However, before he killed Borg, he had sensed an unusual aura and power from his body, and could feel the suppression effect that Irina��s Holy Light obviously had on that aura. That was why he could kill that Skeletal-Wing Tiger so easily.


    ��System, what did Borg have on his body? Why did you want me to strike him down?�� Mag asked in his heart. This was the first time that the System issued a mission to kill, and the other party didn��t seem to have any connection with cooking.


    ��The existence of this person had affected the quality of the rice in the cultivation area of the Wind Forest seriously, and could also potentially affect the yield of the shiitake mushrooms. He could contaminate the fertile areas in the Wind Forest. Although this System has already implemented systematic governance, this person had to be removedpletely as a contamination source.��


    ��Contamination source?�� Mag frowned, still confused about the System��s words.


    ��That was a ck fog that doesn��t belong to this world, and is extremely corrosive to any living being. ording to this System��s detection, this homologous ck fog has already appeared in multiple locations on this continent, and is expanding rapidly. It is threatening the many products of this System��s numerous farms.


    ��Even though this System had done multiple rounds of cleaning, this ck fog is still very stubborn, and signs of drug resistance have appeared. To protect farms and pastures, the Host must go to clear the ck fog. At the same time, the mission of travelling around the continent is initiated.��


    ��Aren��t you hopeless? As a System, you can��t even protect your own farms and pastures.�� Mag pursed his lips, but he was wary of that ck fog that appeared suddenly. Stuff that made the system helpless had to be difficult to eradicate.


    The situation was tense earlier, so Mag hadn��t looked at the rewards in detail. SInce he was resting now, he clicked open the reward that wasn��t announcedpletely then.


    ��Mobile Restaurant��restaurant upgrade. Flight thrusters are added, and the restaurant can move by flight. In flight, the maximum speed of Mach 5 can be reached...��


    ***


    The underground cavern.


    The elves had retreated, and the merfolk of Lantisde had also stepped down from their battle mode. They had regrouped, and were waiting for their air transport home.


    ��Thanks, old fellows. Your drinks will be on me next time,�� Irina said to Krassu and Urien on the dragon��s back. She was grateful and touched.


    ��I will definitely order a lot of drinks. However, this boy Alex is rather rude. He simply went off without saying goodbye.�� Krassu chuckled.


    ��Do you think everyone is as shameless as you?�� Urien sneered in a hoarse voice, but he was looking at Irina with a gentle gaze and a smile on his cold face.


    ��Huh. Looks like you are looking for a fight with me?�� Krassu said with an unfriendly look.


    ��Do I need to choose a date to squash you?�� Urien smirked and asked instead.


    ��Misters... can we go back now?�� the red dragon said, feeling an urge to cry. It was afraid that the two big bosses would start fighting on his back; he would really not survive.


    The two of them lowered their heads and nced at the red dragon at the same time.


    The red dragon hushed up instantly. Aggrievement shed in its eyes as it said, ��Do as you please. There��s no need to pay any attention to me.��


    ��Icy old man, you��d better ask Irina if she still needs those fellows that you froze. They will really be dead shortly,�� Krassu said as he nced at those elves who were frozen, pursing his lips.


    ��They are not dead?�� Happiness shed through Irina��s eyes.


    ��About 1000 elves. They��re still breathing.�� Urien nodded.


    ��Then, please thaw them,�� Irina quickly said.


    ��But, Princess, they hade to attack us. Isn��t it bad for us to release them?�� Firis asked Irina, feeling a little confused.


    The other Night Elves were perplexed too. Hundreds of theirpanions�� lives were lost before they won this battle, but now they were going to revive these enemies.


    ��What is the belief of us, the Night Elves? It is to unite all forces to overthrow the rule of the exploiting ss and build a new free kingdom,�� Irina said to all the Night Elves. ��And all these are the elven soldiers at the base. Most of them are ves that were caught by the demons and sent back to the forest. In this war, they, too, are victims like us. Meanwhile, those exploiters are still watching this war from above, and not caring how many lowly elves would die in this war.


    ��What the Night Elves need to do is not massacring the Wind Forest. Instead, our motive should be to overthrow the ss rulers. We will only resort to violence against the oppressors to gain the support of the lowly elves.


    ��If we massacred these soldiers today, then would any soldiers join us willingly in the future? Would any elf trust us again?��


    The Night Elves fell into a silence as they pondered Irina��s words thoughtfully.


    Many of them were caught by the demons, and went through all kinds of torture. They weren��t picked to join the army only because they were old. They became ves instead, so they knew about the difficulty of the lowly elves�� survival.


    ��The princess is right. The young elves are the future of the Wind Forest. If these young elves join us willingly, then our revolutionary numbers will get bigger, and we will have more hope to overthrow the Wind Forest��s rule,�� a Night Elf who lost an arm said loudly.


    The other Night Elves nodded. The Night Elves had lost many in this siege. If new blood could be injected, it would be a good thing for the Night Elves.


    Urien waved his wand after seeing that they had reached a consensus. Those human-form ice sculptures crumbled instantly, and those elves who were pale from the cold fell to the ground one by one, panting with fear.


    The elites of the Wind Forest were all mobilized, yet they were defeated. Furthermore, it was a defeat that they had fled disorderly and left them behind.


    And those elves who were knocked unconscious by the Lantisdeans were also awakened by throwing ice water over them. They looked at those scary men in ck and the Night Elves surrounding them, and swiftly understood what happened. Their faces were equally pale.


    ��You guys don��t have to panic, I won��t kill you.�� Irina stood at the edge of the peak, and said to the elves, ��The Wind Forest has abandoned you. To them, you all are already dead. Now, you people have two choices: first, join us, the Night Elves, and overthrow the rule of the Wind Forest together with us. We will fight for the rest of our lives in order to build a free kingdom. Second, leave on your own. Right now, Chaos City is open to all elves and providing asylum and protection. You will have a peaceful and stable life there.��

 Chapter 1267 - Boss Is Really Too Kind

    <h4>Chapter 1267: Boss Is Really Too Kind</h4>


    30 kilometers to the south of the Wind Forest and underground cavern��s border, tens of thousands of goblin soldiers were prepared for battle.


    A middle-aged goblin who was wearing a set of golden armor, and had a bigger head than normal goblins stood on an elevated tform and looked far toward the north with an expression of shock and suspicion.


    Although they were over 30 kilometers away from the battleground, those powerful magic waves earlier still made him feel shocked.


    If Alex was the only person who came to help the Night Elves, why were there such powerful magic waves? Unless the Night Elves wanted to annihte Alex[1.The author wrote the Night Elves. It should be the Wind Forest.] as well?


    Even so, such an intense sh of magic waves shouldn��t have appeared.


    However, on the Nond Continent now, who else was still willing to antagonize the whole elf species for the Night Elves?


    Right at this moment, a goblin popped his head out of a cave, and loudly shouted, ��Chief, the allied forces of the Wind Forest are retreating in defeat!��


    ��The Wind Forest is retreating?�� The goblin chief was shocked.


    ��How could this happen?!�� All the goblin soldiers were shocked to hear that too. The Wind Forest had sent 20,000-30,000 allied troops to annihte the Night Elves, which were made up of less than 3000 old, weak, and helpless elves. How could the Wind Forest have retreated in defeat with such a distinct difference in strength?


    ��Besides Alex, who else came?�� the goblin chief swiftly asked. This oue was too abnormal, and it would definitely cause an upheaval on the Nond Continent.


    ��The Lord of Fire, Krassu, the Lord of Ice, Urien and... and...�� That goblin was flustered, but he didn��t know how to put it.


    ��I didn��t expect the Lord of Fire and the Lord of Ice toe!�� The goblin chief was slightly taken aback. These two great magic casters�� powers were among the best of the powerhouses on the continent. However, even with them assisting the Night Elves, it was still difficult to hold back the elite forces of the elf species. How could the elf species have been defeated?


    The goblin chief suddenly realized something, and nervously asked. ��And what?��


    It seemed like a certain force had gotten involved in this battle and changed the oue.


    ��And a group of mysterious people suddenly appeared. They were all wearing ck clothes, and their eyes were covered with two ck discs. They descended from the sky and defeated the elven elite troops crushingly. Then, the elven allied forces began to retreat to the Wind Forest.�� That goblin was trying very hard to describe what he had seen earlier.


    ��What the f*ck is this species?�� The goblin chief was confused.


    ��I... I don��t know, either. They don��t look like humans, demons, or elves. They are definitely not demons and trolls.�� The goblin had an expression showing he felt maligned. If he could see what species they were, why would he need to describe them like this?


    ��Where did this mysterious forcee from? They are so terrifying that they could defeat the elves head-on...�� The goblin chief was shocked. The other species wouldn��t get involved in the internal affairs of the elf species lightly; otherwise, it was equivalent to dering war on them. And Chaos City had specified clearly that they wouldn��t get involved in this battle.


    This power was indeed very mysterious. They managed to hide themselves without leaving any trace on the Nond Continent for so long. If they suddenly decided to invade the goblins, they wouldn��t have a fighting chance at all. He immediately ordered, ��Go and investigate, where does this powere from?!��


    ��Yes!�� A few goblins left with their orders, and jumped into holes in the ground near them.


    ***


    After the ice melted away, the group of captured elven soldiers looked at each other with hesitation and struggle in their eyes.


    Going to Chaos City and living a peaceful life, or joining the Night Elves and fighting for freedom was not an easy choice to make for those who had lost their pride and freedom for many years like them.


    Irina stood at the edge of the mountain peak. She didn��t hurry them to decide, but she looked at them quietly, and waited for them to make their own choice instead.


    ��My daughter was murdered by those animals, I want to avenge her with my own hands.�� A middle-aged elf walked out and knelt on one knee. He loudly proimed, ��I want to join the Night Elves and follow the lead of Your Highness to overthrow the Wind Forest��s rule!��


    Ad knelt on one knee with clenched teeth, and said, ��My parents were killed by those demon mercenaries because they wanted to protect me. I want to join the Night Elves to avenge them!��


    ��I want to join the Night Elves and fight for freedom!��


    One after another, elves stood out and knelt on down one knee, choosing to join the Night Elves.


    ��Fight for freedom!��


    The rousing slogan was reverberating throughout the mountains.


    All the elves had chosen to join the Night Elves��be it to for revenge or freedom, they eventually chose to fight back.


    ��Fight for freedom!�� Irina also raised her right fist up in the air.


    ��Is this Princess Irina? She��s so beautiful, and her presence is so powerful, just like a regnant queen.�� Yabemiya looked at Irina with astonishment and envy. Even after she became a golden dragon, she could never acquire such a presence.


    Elizabeth remained silent as she, too, looked at Irina with envy in her eyes. When they were still trying hard to practice, she was already standing in the top stratum of the whole continent, and possessed the courage to challenge a powerful species.


    ��Princess Irina and Lord Alex are really so matching. I wonder if I will ever get the chance to see them again. It was so romantic when they reached out to each other again. My maiden heart...�� Yabemiya began to fantasize romantically again.


    <i>This is simply too awesome!</i> Ba was looking at Irina with amazement. They were both princesses, but she could feel the difference between her and this beautiful and powerful elf princess right now.


    <i>Is the Moon Nation equal? Does it also need a freedom revolution?</i> Ba propped her chin up and sunk deep in thought.


    <i>This woman is indeed terrifying. Should I make my exit now?</i> Cami looked at Irina with fear, suddenly recalling the scenario that she was sent flying away with a stool. But what was she doing there back then? What was the rtionship between Mag and her?


    ��Let��s go. The little girl has already grown up, and she doesn��t need us two old fogies anymore.�� Krassu chuckled with gratification.


    ��Let��s go,�� Urien said coldly.


    ��Please take a seat, Misters. We will leave right now.�� The red dragon was relieved, and quickly pped its wings and fled.


    ��I will treat you to drinks the next time we meet.�� Irina waved her hands and chuckled.


    ��We will be waiting for it...�� The voice went away together with the red dragon.


    ��And to all of you, I thank you all foring to our aid on behalf of the Night Elves,�� Irina said to the Lantisdeans, Yabemiya, and the gang with gratitude, turning toward them.


    ��Please don��t mention it. We came to save Firis and Shirley. They are our friends.�� Yabemiya waved her hands, feeling very ttered. She said, ��Furthermore, it was Boss who came up with the idea.��


    ��Boss is really too kind. He actually... went through so much trouble to rescue me.�� Firis looked very touched.

 Chapter 1268 - Establish A New Base

    <h4>Chapter 1268: Establish A New Base</h4>


    Irina��s lips curled after hearing Yabemiya��s words. He had indeed changed after going through certain things. He took more things into consideration now, and was no longer the man who only trusted his longsword.


    However, when her gazended on Elizabeth and thedies, her pretty brows rose slightly. These maidens were really very beautiful. It was just like the past; he was always surrounded by beautifuldies even when he had hidden his identity and power.


    <i>Thank goodness, I am prettier than them.</i>


    <i>...Huh? Isn��t this that bat he had bound up back then? What��s she doing here? Could they have developed feelings for each other?</i> Irina��s gaze stopped on Cami. Her eyes narrowed slightly.


    <i>I��ve been discovered!</i> Cami was shocked, and felt uneasy instantly. Was she going to be embarrassed in front of so many people?


    Irina retrieved her gaze back from Cami. She didn��t feel that her status was threatened.


    After all, Mag couldn��t defeat her in a fight. If he really dared to have thoughts, hoho.


    ��Don��t mention it.�� Gina shook her head on behalf of the Lantisdeans. She spoke a few words to the high priest after she saw those Night Elves who were seriously injured. Then, she asked Irina, ��Do you need help? Healing.��


    Yabemiya quickly helped to trante when she saw Irina looking rather perplexed. ��Gina doesn��t speak themon tongue very well. However, she should be asking if you need help to treat those wounded elves.��


    ��If possible, please.�� Irina��s eyes lit up. She had exhausted all her power, and couldn��t execute healing magic.


    Gina understood Irina��s reply, and told the high priest a few words.


    The high priest nodded slightly before tossing the crystal ball in his hands out. Streams of icy blue water flowed out of the crystal ball, and washed all over the Night Elves. The blood and dirt on their bodies were cleaned instantly. The arrows and rocks that were embedded in their bodies were removed, and their horrible wounds began to heal in front of their eyes.


    In the time of a few breaths, the wounds of the 1000-odd Night Elves had already healed.


    Although the missing body parts couldn��t be regrown, the pain was all gone, and there was relief on all the elves�� faces.


    ��Thank you very much.�� Irina thanked them sincerely.


    The high priest said a few words to Gina.


    ��This is our promise to Mr. Mag. If you really want to express your gratitude, say it to him,�� Gina said with a smile.


    ��I will thank him properly.�� A smile also appeared on Irina��s face.


    ��We should be going now.�� Gina turned and looked at Yabemiya and Elizabeth. Lantisde shouldn��t be overly exposed.


    ��Firis, Shirley, are you twoing back to Mamy Restaurant with us?�� Yabemiya asked.


    ��Anna brought you up a couple of times. She should be missing you,�� Yabemiya said to Shirley.


    Shirley��s lips moved. She looked at Irina��s back and shook her head eventually.


    Although Firis was little tempted, she, too, shook her head with conviction as she looked at Irina.


    Irina said to both Shirley and Firis, ��You two go ahead first. I will go to Chaos City to look for you. The Night Elves will rest and grow in Chaos City.��


    Firis�� and Shirley��s eyes lit up when they heard her. In this case, could they go back to work at Mamy Restaurant again?


    Yabemiya and Elizabeth transformed back into giant dragons, and flew to the south with the Lantisdean warriors, Firis, and Shirley.


    And Cami swiftly grabbed Ba and caught up. It was too dangerous to stay behind alone. She regretteding today. She hadn��t got to do anything, and had instead attracted unnecessary attention.


    Even if she liked pretty girls, and Irina was indeed very beautiful, she was simply too powerful... and Cami preferred to be the one in charge.


    After everyone had left, Irina said to all the Night Elves, ��The Night Elves are still not powerful enough. We need to find a safer ce to grow stronger, so I decided to bring the Night Elves southward and integrate into Chaos City. We will establish a new base in Chaos City, and wait for the chance to counterattack the Wind Forest.��


    ***


    ��Chief, the mysterious people had left on dragons�� backs. We don��t know where they��ve gone.��


    ��The 1000-odd Night Elves are travelling southwards. Do we need to stop them?��


    Two pieces of information swiftly reached the goblin chief.


    ��There��s no need to continue tracking the mysterious people,�� the goblin chief ordered in a deep voice after pondering for a moment. ��We don��t want to provoke them. Give the Night Elves 1000 good horses for their travel southward.��


    ***


    In the Mamy Restaurant, Amy, who was hugging Ugly Duckling, worriedly asked, ��Big Sister Xixi, when are Father and the resting back? Will they be in danger as they are going to fight the bad guys?��


    Anna, who wasying her head on the counter, sat up straight and also looked at Xixi nervously.


    ��Don��t worry. Boss Mag and the rest will be okay. They will being back soon,�� Xixi said gently, but there was also a hint of worry in her eyes. Although she didn��t know what Boss Mag and the rest had gone to do, it seemed to be a dangerous affair. Otherwise, they wouldn��t have left both the little ones behind at the restaurant.


    ��Don��t worry, Anna. Father will bring Big Sister Shirley and the rest back.�� Amy walked over to Anna and held her hand gently.


    ��Meow.�� Ugly Duckling, too, extended its fat paw andid it on Anna��s hand.


    ��Ugly Duckling, your fat paw is too heavy,�� Amy said disdainfully.


    Anna smiled as she looked at Ugly Duckling��s fat little pink paw.


    ***


    Mag, who had been resting on the back of the white-head eagle for a long time, flipped over. He felt some of his strength had returned to his body after chewing on a few pieces of American ginseng. Looking at the time, they should be heading back soon, so he leaped down from the white-head eagle, which was so terrified now. He stroked the white-head eagle��s head to pacify it.


    Shortly after, a golden and a silver giant dragon appeared in the sky.


    ��Boss, we did it! We got Firis and Shirley back,�� Yabemiya said as shended on the mountain and let Firis and Shirley off.


    ��Thank you, Boss,�� Firis said to Mag with a blush.


    ��Thank you.�� Shirley expressed her gratitude to Mag too. They couldn��t have left the underground cavern alive if the restaurant��s people hadn��t arrived in time.


    ��We are all family. I��m d that you all came back.�� Mag waved his hands with a smile. Then, he gratefully said to the merfolk��s high priest, ��Thank you all for your help.��


    ��Mr. Mag is being too polite. This is our promise.�� The high priest nodded slightly. The merfolk only had a few soldiers who suffered some minor injuries on this mission. Mag��s request wasn��t overboard, and was much easier than he had expected.


    ��Miya, Elizabeth. Please send them back to Lantisde first,�� Mag continued to the two of them.


    Two giant dragons flew toward the southwest, and only Mag, Firis, Shirley, Ba, and Cami were left on the mountain top.


    ��This white-head eagle can only take two people. Who is going to sit with me?�� Mag asked all thedies.


    ��Me, me, me!��


    Ba, who was carried back all the way and frozen stiff, crawled onto the back of the white-head eagle by herself, and settled in the front seat before exhaling a breath of cold air.

 Chapter 1269 - Alex killed Borg

    <h4>Chapter 1269: Alex killed Borg</h4>


    Chaos City, in the city lord��s castle��s study.


    ��W-what happened?�� Michael looked at the urgent secret missive in a shock.


    ��You read it too?�� Rn strode in. He closed the door after seeing Michael and the missive in his hands.


    ��How could that happen? Where did that group of mysterious peoplee from? They actually pushed back the Wind Forest.�� Michael was still in disbelief. It couldn��t have been done even if Chaos City had used all its high-endbat power.


    What made him even more shocked was that Chaos City didn��t have any information regarding such an extremely powerful force. They didn��t even know it existed before this event.


    ��The information received by the Gray Temple is moreplete.�� Rn took out a secret missive, and passed it to Michael before saying, ��Alex did in fact go to the underground cavern to rescue the Night Elves. The Wind Forest was prepared for that, and they had 10 great magic casters ready to attack Alex. They wanted to kill him together with Irina. And after Alex struck Borg down and was surrounded, Krassu and Urien joined the battle.


    ��After that, the group of mysterious people appeared. Under the leadership of 10 great magic casters, they defeated the powerful allied forces of the Wind Forest, and dered that they hade to rescue the Night Elves.��


    ��Urien and Krassu have always had a great rtionship with Irina. They almost wanted to take her as their disciple. I just didn��t expect that they would go against the Wind Forest,�� Michael said, feeling a little surprised.


    ��Although these two old fellows are old, they haven��t changed the way they do things. Furthermore, the two of them are together now, it��s enough to make any forces wary of them. They are a time bomb in Chaos City too. We need to pay attention to them.�� Rn nodded, feeling a little troubled.


    ��Let��s put Krassu and Urien aside. Where did those mysterious peoplee from? The sudden appearance of such a powerful species right before the renegotiation of the peace treaty is without a doubt going to make matters worse.�� Michael furrowed his eyebrows tightly. Although there were a lot more details of the battle in this secret missive, they still didn��t have an urate judgment on the identity of those mysterious people.


    ��We still need some time to investigate this matter. However, the report did mention that these mysterious people went into the battle on the backs of one golden dragon and one frost dragon. Maybe we could investigate from this direction.�� Rn shook his head slightly. Although this incident was rather bizarre, it still had a clue for them to investigate.


    ��Apart from that, what do you think about the Night Elves moving southwards?��


    ��Borg is dead. Irina had set up the Night Elves to defy the Wind Forest publicly, and even defeated the Wind Forest in this underground cavern siege. The elf species�� constitution is greatly undermined, so they would most probably choose to maintain the current situation in the renegotiation, and focus on exterminating the Night Elves and recovering their power,�� Rn said after some pondering. ��I think we should ept the Night Elves into the city secretly, and provide them with the necessary assistance. The Night Elves getting stronger could help to absorb the desire of the Wind Forest to expand. This will be good for the peace of the Nond Continent.��


    ��Helena is too extreme in the way she does things. She forced the Wind Forest to change into a feudal kingdom abruptly, and made the elves fight for power and interests just like humans. It will also be a good thing if Irina��s Night Elves could seed.�� Michael nodded.


    ***


    The Roth Empire.


    The king and the ministers were discussing state matters in the assembly room. The Second Prince, Josh, was among them, but he was distracted, and there was a hint of frustration visible between his eyebrows.


    The Wind Forest��s siege of the Night Elves was giving him a headache. Although he maintained his mailmunication with Helena and Borg throughout, he couldn��t get them to promise not to hurt Irina or hand her over to him.


    Moreover, today was the day the Wind Forest was going tounch their finalbined attack on the Night Elves. Even though he had promised Borg that he would support him to be the elven king if he let Irina live and sent her to him, he didn��t receive any reply from Borg.


    Neither did he know how the situation was now. He would have gone to the Wind Forest personally if the king had not made him stay.


    A guard strode to the entrance, and respectfully said, ��Your Majesty, there��s an urgent report!��


    ��Send it in.�� King Andre received the secret missive and started reading it. He let out a smothered sound of wonder after a moment.


    The courtiers were all looking at one another as they wondered what made the king so shocked, but no one dared to ask a word about it.


    Josh was also looking at Andre nervously. He had a premonition that this missive had something to do with the Night Elves and Irina.


    Andre only put down the missive after some time, and said to all the courtiers, ��The Wind Forest��s attack on the Night Elves was pushed back.��


    The assembly room erupted into a loudmotion following a brief silence.


    Although all the courtiers tried to control their emotions, they still couldn��t hide the shock that they felt.


    The difference in power between the Wind Forest and the Night Elves was just like the giant dragon and the ant. They had talked about this previously, and the courtiers weren��t interested in the topic, as there was almost no doubt about the oue. They all said the Wind Forest was going to annihte the Night Elvespletely by today.


    But, the oue now seemed to have given them a tight p.


    ��H-how is that possible?�� The prime minister was in disbelief.


    <i>So, this means Irina is alive!</i> Josh was ecstatic. Although he was also equally shocked by this oue, it had already far exceeded his expectations.


    ��Alex killed Borg,�� Andre continued.


    The assembly room quieted down instantly. All the ministers were taken aback by Alex��s great power, but they controlled their emotions and remained silent.


    For this period of time, Alex had been a constant taboo in the Roth Empire��s court.


    No one was able to deny his strength and greatness. However, the past pride of the Roth Empire and the number one in all military disciplines didn��t belong to the Roth Empire anymore. He could even be standing against the empire.


    Furthermore, the elves were the firm ally of the Roth Empire, and Borg was the chiefmander of the elves. Borg dying in the hands of Alex today was also a loss to the Roth Empire.


    <i>Did Alex save her again? This fellow is as hateful as ever...</i> Josh clenched his fists. This oue was what he dreaded the most��even more than Irina dying in the battle.


    ��Besides Alex, Urien and Krassu appeared too. And a group of powerful mysterious people,�� Andre said to Josh calmly.


    ��Powerful mysterious people?�� All the courtiers were shocked that the king used the word ��powerful�� to describe them. Who on earth were these mysterious people?


    Andre ced the secret missive on the table. In a low voice, he said, ��The oue is unexpected, but it didn��t affect the Roth Empire too much. Let��s investigate where those mysterious peoplee from. Maybe there are still things that we don��t know in this world.��

 Chapter 1270 - I Like Being Small And Short Like Big Sister Babla

    <h4>Chapter 1270: I Like Being Small And Short Like Big Sister Ba</h4>


    Irina epted the 1000 horses from the goblins, and expressed her gratitude to the goblin chief.


    Although the goblins didn��t help the Night Elves in the battle earlier, neither did they take advantage of them during their time of weakness. Now, they were even giving them horses to help them to travel southward. They had already done their best for the Night Elves.


    ��Chief, the Night Elves are also elves. Will they be even harder to handle than the Wind Forest if they be more powerful?�� a goblin asked as he watched the Night Elves�� retreating backs.


    ��We, goblins, and the elves have been neighbors for the past 1000 years. This neighbor had only turned bad in the recent 100 years, so it was all that old hag Helena��s fault. If Irina could make the elves go back to who they were, it would only be a good thing for us goblins.�� The goblin chief shook his head with a smile as he watched the Night Elves leave.


    With Alex and that mysterious force��s support, Irina��s counterattack against the Wind Forest would perhaps begin soon. The goblins could gain a potential ally by helping them in their time of need.


    ***


    With horses to ride, the Night Elves��s speed increased a lot.


    ��Howl!��


    Right at this moment, a loud cry appeared over their heads, and a purple-striped griffin hovered above the Night Elves�� caravan as it locked its sight on Irina in the lead.


    ��Ah Zi?�� Irina looked at the purple-striped griffin, feeling rather surprised.


    Captain Ashley came forward, and smilingly said, ��Please go ahead, Your Highness. I will lead the Night Elves to Chaos City and find a ce to set up base.��


    Irina looked at Ashley who was a loyal captain with very exceptional talents at managing the army and a 9th-tier power. Her status in the Night Elves was only below hers.


    ��Good. I will go and look for you after you reach Chaos City.�� Irina nodded, and leaped to a giant rock at the road��s side from the horseback.


    The purple-striped griffin dove down, andnded next to the giant rock. It extended its wing to the rock to let Irina walk over easily.


    ��Little Ah Zi,e and let me stroke your head,�� Irina said smilingly as she wasn��t in a hurry to get on the griffin��s head.


    ��Ow...�� Ah Zi shrugged subconsciously and howled as it looked at Irina nervously.


    ��You won��t die if you let me pat you. Why are you so peculiar?�� Irina��s voice turned cold. ��Or, you think you are already too good for me to pat your head?��


    ��Ow!�� The purple-striped griffin surrendered instantly, and poked its head over to let Irina ��torture�� it.


    Even though it wasn��t willing at first, when Irina��s hand was ced onto Ah Zi��s head, the griffin with a 100m wingspan began to roll around on the ground like a kitten[1]. It even rolled over to reveal its stomach to look at Irina with its tongue out in adoration.


    Irina retrieved her hand back from Ah Zi��s head. She poked Ah Zi��s tummy with her toes gently with a smile, and said, ��Let��s go. Bring me back to Chaos City. I haven��t seen my Little Amy for a long time. I miss her so much.��


    ��Ow.�� Ah Zi flipped back onto its legs, feeling rather unsatisfied. It shook the dirt off its body. When Irina got on its back, it spread its wings, dashed through the clouds immediately, and flew toward the south.


    ***


    ��Big Sister Xixi, I think Father should being home soon,�� Amy said as she looked at Xixi who was busy in the kitchen.


    ��Mm-hm. They could being back for lunch, but I��d better make something for you two little ones first,�� Xixi replied without turning back.


    ��It��s okay. We��re not hungry at all. We could wait for Father and the rest toe back to have our meal together.�� Amy shook her head before tugging Anna��s clothes�� hem. ��Do you agree, Anna?��


    Anna nced at Amy, and then looked at Xixi in the kitchen before nodding her head. ��Mm-hm, I am not hungry, either.��


    Xixi shook her head. With conviction in her voice, she said, ��You have to eat even if you are not hungry. You are still growing. If you don��t eat your meals on time, you won��t grow tall.��


    ��It��s fine. I like being small and short like Big Sister Ba. That��s so cute.�� Amy blinked.


    ��I want to be like Big Sister Shirley, tall and slender.�� Anna pondered for a moment before shaking her head. ��However, it��s fine to eat my mealter today because I want to wait for them to have our meal together.��


    Xixi turned to resignedly say to the two of them, ��Although the food I made isn��t as nice as Boss Mag��s, you two little ones should at least have some.��


    Amy and Anna shrugged their shoulders together, while Ugly Duckling simply turned its head around.


    Knock! Knock!


    Right at this time, a knock came at the door.


    ��Are they back?�� Anna jumped up from her chair and dashed to the door.


    ��That��s great!�� Amy��s eyes lit up, and she ran to the door with Ugly Duckling in her arms as well.


    Anna tip-toed and pushed open the door with some difficulty. She was stunned when she saw Shirley standing at the restaurant��s door.


    Her usually well-groomed hair was tied up messily, and her pretty skirt became a light armor full of holes. There was a lot of blood on her, which no one knew if it was hers or belonged to others.


    Anna��s eyes became red instantly.


    ��I��m back.�� A smile appeared on Shirley��s face as she took out that little bunny that Anna asked Firis to bring to her. The white bunny was already dyed red by the blood.


    Anna dashed over and threw herself into Shirley��s arms, sobbing.


    Shirley held Anna gently first before hugging her tightly in her arms. Her highly strung up nerves only truly rxed now.


    ��Big Sister Bean Sprout, Big Sister Shirley, Big Sister Cami, you came back!�� Amy eximed in surprise. Then, she looked around them, and worriedly said, ��Where is Father and Big Sister Miya?��


    ��They are right behind us. They should be back very soon,�� Firis replied. She felt so good to be called Big Sister Bean Sprout by Amy again, and it felt great to return to Mamy Restaurant. If the Night Elves could be based in Chaos City, then she could return to work at Mamy Restaurant.


    ��That��s great. We have lunch to eat now,�� Amy said happily.


    ��Seems like I don��t have to disy my culinary skills this afternoon,�� Xixi said as she nced at those prepared ingredients, feeling rather wasted.


    ��Oh, yes. Where��s Big Sister Aisha? Why isn��t she back together with all of you?�� Amy said after pondering.


    Anna also lifted her head up with a concerned expression from Shirley��s arms after hearing that.


    ��She��s noting back for the time being, but I believe she will definitelye back one day.�� Shirley released Anna and took hold of her hand.


    [1] The wingspan is indeed written as 100m long.

 Chapter 1271 - Her Man Is A Super Powerful Knight

    <h4>Chapter 1271: Her Man Is A Super Powerful Knight</h4>


    ��Boss, may I suggest you change the seat of this white-head eagle? This is too impractical,�� Mag said smilingly as he took the deposit back.


    ��It might be impractical for others, but isn��t it just nice for you and your wife?�� The beastmaster nced at Ba as he chuckled. In fact, he was calling Mag an animal in his heart because he had married such a young wife.


    Ba blushed, and if Mag hadn��t gestured to her to remain calm, she would have send this annoying fellow and his stupid bird flying with a kick.


    ��Your words are rather reasonable. I will look for you again when I need to go on a trip in the future,�� Mag said smilingly as he tugged on Ba��s clothes and walked toward Chaos City. Everything had gone smoothly today, and he even killed Borg, that old bugger, so he was in a good mood.


    The siege of the Night Elves was removed, and the elves had lost their power to fight for territories in the Nond Continent at the same time, so they had also contributed a little to the world��s peace.


    Furthermore, he had a new reward from the System��a flying restaurant, and its speed wasn��t 130 km/h, but Mach 5.


    This speed was way above the speed limit of the world��s best fighter jets. Thus, Mag couldn��t help but wonder what this flying fortress looked like.


    ording to the System, the flying restaurant was a separate existence, and wasn��t an improvement of the original restaurant. Currently, the System was managing it on his behalf, and he could ask for its release whenever he was ready.


    <i>This is a fantastic tool for going out on a vacation,</i> Mag thought, and he already began to n for his next holiday. Perhaps he could bring the restaurant��s staff and his good friends to the beach in the south to enjoy the sun and breeze. Then, they could have a seaside barbeque.


    ��Host, this flying restaurant is an important venue for the Host��s growth and also an amazing machine for setting up a restaurant rapidly in a foreignnd. Please don��t deem it a simple flying machine, as this is a serious insult to the flying restaurant!�� the System warned severely.


    ��Mamy Restaurant is doing fine, so why would I go to some other ce to set up a restaurant? Isn��t this attending to trifles to the neglect of essentials? The process of getting popr wouldn��t help improve my culinary skills apart from earning less money.�� Mag pursed his lips, totally disagreeing with the System.


    ��The God of Cookery wouldn��t be trapped in one ce and restrict his experience. Only after cooking thousands of dishes and traveling thousands of kilometers can one truly be the God of Cookery. I hope the Host could understand this,�� the System said from the bottom of its heart.


    ��Okay. Just say it. When are we leaving?�� Mag cocked his eyebrow. He knew things weren��t that simple after listening to the System��s nonsense. He most likely gotta go to some ces.


    Moreover, the ck fog that the System had mentioned earlier also made him a little concerned.


    The death aura on Borg was obviously not right. If it weren��t for the support of Irina��s Holy Light, he might not have killed that huge ck tiger and then struck down Borg.


    An aura that didn��t belong in this world but was corroding the existence of all lifeforms. To this world, its influence was far more than affecting the System in cooking.


    ��This System will continue to monitor the ck fog. If the physical method cannot control it effectively, the Host would need to go to the farms and pastures personally to remove the ck fog. You would have to leave a week from now for an unknown period of time. It would depend on how efficient the Host is at removing it,�� the System answered.


    ��Hey, I should be considered as working for you If I am removing the ck fog on your behalf. How much sry should I be paid?�� Mag asked with raised eyebrows.


    ��Host, you are wrong to say that! How could this be considered as working for me? This is a job that is done to maintain the ingredient supply chains for Mamy Restaurant, and not done for this System.��


    ��I don��t care. We will calcte by its volume when we meet up with the ck fog. You will pay me one copper coin for every cubic centimeter I clear. This price is already very fair, right? After all, it is ck fog that even such a great and formidable system like you couldn��t resolve.��


    ��Speaking of it, this sounds quite right. That ck fog is indeed very stubborn, and its drug resistance is getting stronger and stronger. Even this System with knowledge that goes back all the way to 500,000,000 years ago couldn��t eradicate itpletely...�� the System murmured, appearing to be a little convinced.


    ��Then, let��s agree on it.�� Mag turned into a small alley at the side, and removed the beard and the loose robe on him.


    Ba followed suit and removed her veil and cape too. She stuffed them into the bag that Mag passed over, and went back to her normal dressing.


    Ba followed Mag out of the alley, and hastened her steps to walk next to him as she curiously asked, ��Do you know the leader of the Night Elves, that super beautiful princess?��


    ��She came to eat at the restaurant before.�� Mag nodded.


    Ba��s eyes lit up, and she expectantly said, ��Then would shee to Mamy Restaurant today? Firis and Shirley both came back today, and she seemed to have a great rtionship with them.��


    ��I am not sure about that. You seem to want her toe?�� Mag cocked his eyebrow and looked at Ba rather surprisingly. Ah Zi had already gone to fetch Irina, so of course she wasing to the restaurant today, but she most probably wouldn��te during the day.


    ��Of course, I super like her!�� Ba nodded immediately with little stars of admiration in her eyes.


    ��Don��t tell me...�� An alerted look appeared in Mag��s eyes, and he hesitantly said, ��Did Cami do anything to you along the way?��


    ��She just flew while holding my cor. She almost froze me to death.�� Ba rolled her eyes before excitedly saying, ��You didn��t see it, that princess was so cool. She is just like a queen, and everyone just wants to submit to her.��


    ��Maybe she is.�� Mag nodded slightly with a smile on his lips. It felt rather gratifying to hear others praise his wife.


    ��You can give up hoping for anything more. Her man is a super powerful knight who came to rescue her on a super cool purple-striped griffin. Although I couldn��t see his face, he should be a very strapping man.�� Ba ced her hands on her chest as if she was still mesmerized by the scene in which that knight extended his hand to Irina. Then, she lifted her head and looked at Mag before sighing. ��You simply cannotpare with him.��


    ��Yes. I simply can��t.�� Mag nodded thoughtfully��he indeed couldn��tpare with himself.


    However, Irina was indeed very charismatic. She turned the usually proud Ba into a fan girl, which was cute.


    Ba nced at Mag, feeling that she might have been too harsh with her words. Clearing her throat, she said, ��I am only saying that you cannotpare with him, butpared to other normal men, you are still okay.��


    After all that, Ba added, ��Of course, I want to reiterate, this doesn��t mean that I like you.��


    ��Yes. I don��t like children, either.�� Mag patted Ba��s shoulder lightly beforeughing loudly as he walked away.


    ��Huh!? I am not a child! I am already a woman!�� Ba stomped her feet angrily as she red at Mag��s back. She lowered her eyes to look at her bosom, and mumbled, ��They are obviously big enough!��

 Chapter 1272 - Amy Is Angry

    <h4>Chapter 1272: Amy Is Angry</h4>


    ��Ding.��


    The doorbell rang.


    Everybody who was waiting expectantly widened their eyes and looked toward the door.


    ��It must be Father!�� Amy was the first to jump up and skip to the door. She leaped up and grasped the door handle. The door opened outward, followed by a thud.


    ��Father!�� Amy shouted ecstatically when she saw Mag at the door. However, she stopped running and crossed her arms across her chest. She twisted her face to the side, and aggrievedly said, ��Father is a baddie. You woke up and snuck away. You didn��t bring Amy to fight the bad guys, and didn��t make any breakfast for me. Amy is angry now. You need to appease me by kissing me, hugging me, and carrying me up high.��


    Mag, who had already opened his arms to catch the little lolita who was running into his arms, smiled as he looked at the angry Amy. He walked forward to pick Amy and pecked her on her cheek with a smile before saying, ��Yes. Father is wrong. I shouldn��t have gone ahead and left without Amy.��


    Then, he lifted Amy above his head a few times, like a little bird in flight.


    ��Hahaha.��


    Amy, who pulled a long face at first, began tough.


    After lifting Amy up for a few times, Mag carried Amy in his arms and smiled. ��Then, can you forgive Father now?��


    Amy thought for a while before nodding. ��If there is a good meal following this, then I will forgive you.��


    ��Okay. Then, I will cook lunch for all of us.�� Mag nodded smilingly as he carried Amy in. All of them did have a hard time traveling in the morning.


    Anna went up, and gratefully said to Mag, ��Uncle Mag, thank you.��


    ��You��re wee.�� Mag rubbed Anna��s head smilingly.


    ��Thank you,�� Shirley, who was standing behind Anna, said thankfully too.


    She had never expected Mag would go against the Wind Forest for her and Firis, and take such a huge risk to save them. For someone who had never had a friend in her life, the feeling that she felt when she saw Yabemiya and Elizabeth came to rescue them with the Lantisdean warriors was indescribable.


    ��Thank you, Boss and everyone,�� Firis also said gratefully, and she looked at Mag with a gleam in her eyes.


    ��Don��t mention it. Mamy Restaurant is a big family, and I hope everyone stays safe.�� Mag shook his head smilingly. Even if Irina hadn��t been involved, he wouldn��t have watched Firis and Shirley die.


    ��Take a seat and rest for a while. I will go cook our lunch,�� Mag said as he put down Amy and walked to the kitchen.


    Xixi stood at the kitchen��s door, and resignedly said to Mag, ��Boss Mag, you have made the little ones fussy. They no longer want to eat the food I made.��


    ��We have troubled you this morning, so why don��t you go over and invite Lulu and Lord Urien over for lunch too? The more, the merrier,�� Mag said smilingly.


    ��Great. It will be fantastic if I get to have a free meal,�� Xixi said smilingly and hung the apron at the side. As she walked to the front door, she mumbled, ��I wonder if Lord Urien is back?��


    Everyone sat around and waited for their lunch. Ba was asking Firis about Irina and the Night Elves, totally different from her usual cool persona.


    Amy followed Mag into the kitchen.


    ��Go out and wait too, Little Amy. Father will be ready very soon.�� Mag ced the ingredients that Xixi had already prepared into the waste bin at the side as he turned to talk to Amy.


    Amy went close, and whispered, ��Father, where��s Big Sister Irina? Didn��t you go to look for her? Did she return with you?��


    ��She...�� Mag took a look outside before simrly whispering, ��She didn��t return with us, but she should being to Chaos City too. Little Amy will get to meet her soon.��


    ��Great. I like Big Sister Irina!�� Amy��s eyes lit up, and a happy smile appeared on her face.


    Speaking of this, Mag suddenly remembered Amy��s death notebook. He wondered what this little one wrote in it during this whole time. He tried to probe her while washing the vegetables. ��Little Amy, that notebook of yours...��


    ��Don��t worry, Father. I have been recording honestly every day.�� Amy smiled.


    ��No, what I meant is...�� Mag felt an inexplicable panic when he heard the word ��honestly��.


    ��Don��t worry. I have hidden it in a ce where nobody can find it, and will definitely give it to Big Sister Irina.��


    ��That��s good...�� Mag sniffled. This little one was so stringent that it made him panic.


    Xixi came back soon. Besides Lulu and Urien, Krassu came too.


    It seemed like they didn��t go their separate ways after they got back to Chaos City.


    Shirley and Firis expressed their appreciation to the two great magic casters. If the great magic casters hadn��t extended their help, the Night Elves most probably couldn��t have held on until the Lantisdeans arrived.


    ��Boss Mag, where did you find that gang of thugs?�� Krassu asked Mag, who was frying the vegetables, curiously as he stood at the kitchen��s entrance. ��They are rather fierce.��


    That group of men in suits were brought there by Yabemiya and Elizabeth, so they had to be connected to Mamy Restaurant.


    Ten 10th-tier powerhouses and a mysterious identity. This was enough for them to conquer a territory on the Nond Continent.


    However, even given his and Urien��s experience, they still couldn��t guess their origins and identity. They didn��t even know which species they were.


    ��You are not going to believe me if I said I met them along the way by coincidence, but I can only say that,�� Mag answered smilingly. He didn��t want to reveal too much, even if they were Krassu and Urien.


    Krassu peered at Mag. Suddenly, he smelled the aroma of meat and gulped subconsciously. He pursed his lips, and said, ��Well, it��s not going to be me who is going to have a headache. If you said you met them along the way, then so be it. As long as there is lunch for me.��


    ��Huh. Bad Masters. You two went to beat up the baddies without me. Little Amy is angry.�� Amy ced her hands at her waist and twisted her head to one side.


    ��Little Amy, we didn��t want to disturb your sleep. We will bring you along next time, alright...��


    ��Little Amy, which baddy do you want to beat up? We will bring you there to beat them up right now...��


    The two great magic casters who were over 100 years old began to try all their means to coax the little girl. 10th-tier powerhouses didn��t intimidate them, but coaxing their precious disciple gave them a headache.


    ��Lunch is ready.�� Mag came out with a big spicy grilled fish, and ced it in the middle of the two tables. Then, they removed the covers for the other dishes that filled up the table, and the rich aroma washed all over them.


    It was long past the time for lunch, and everyone gulped at the same time, feeling starved.


    ��Ding!��


    Right at this moment, the doorbell rang.

 Chapter 1273 - The Mildest Slaughter Field Of A Love Triangle

    <h4>Chapter 1273: The Mildest ughter Field Of A Love Triangle</h4>


    ��I��ll get the door.�� Amy was the first to run to the door. She leaped up and grasped the door handle. The door opened outward slowly.


    ��Big Sister Irina!�� Amy eximed in surprise when she saw Irina at the door.


    Irina had changed into a long white skirt somewhere and cleaned herself up. She looked just like the noble and proud princess that she used to be, and she, too, smiled when she saw Amy. She stroked her head as she said, ��We haven��t seen each other for a long time, Little Amy.��


    ��Ooh... It��s Princess Irina!�� Ba stood up immediately with her mouth slightly agape. She had just heard many stories about her from Firis, and they were just as impressive as any heroes�� stories in history. She didn��t expect to see her so soon.


    ��Princess!�� Firis also stood up in surprise and walked toward the door.


    ��Is Her Highness here too?�� Shirley, too, stood up. Even though Irina had already said the Night Elves wereing to develop here in Chaos City, she didn��t expect her to arrive at Mamy Restaurant so soon.


    <i>So this is Princess Irina?</i> Anna peered at Irina curiously and her eyes brightened slightly. <i>What a beautiful elf.</i>


    <i>What a beautiful elf. Is this the legendary Princess Irina?</i> Xixi stared at Irina, astonished. However, Lulu who was sitting next to her looked at Irina warily.


    <i>W-why is she here?!</i> Cami, who had just picked her chopsticks, dropped them onto the table with an unnatural expression.


    <i>Uh-oh...</i> Mag felt his heart constrict for a moment when he saw Irina at the door, and he had a bad premonition. At first, he thought he would have at least an afternoon of buffer time to prepare for Irina��s arrival, but he hadn��t expected her to arrive now.


    Irina looked at the table full of food before looking at everyone with a smile as she said, ��I seem to havee at just the right time. I guess all of you wouldn��t mind adding one more person?��


    Her gaze seemed to linger on Mag for a brief moment intentionally.


    ��Of course, no problem at all.�� Mag quickly carried a chair over and put it right next to his. Would he have dared to say no?


    As for the others, apart from Cami, they naturally wouldn��t have any problem with it.


    And Cami, who had a problem, had almost crawled under the table by now. This meal had gotten very dangerous, and she needed to go cool her head under the table for a moment.


    ��Is the seat oiled? There shouldn��t be anything delicious under the table, right?�� Irina asked smilingly as she came over, holding Amy��s hand, and lifted Cami up by her cor lightly when she walked past her seat.


    ��I... I dropped my chopsticks.�� Cami waved the chopsticks in her hand andughed awkwardly.


    ��Alright. As long as you didn��t drop your rope.�� Irina nodded and took her seat next to Mag. She gave Mag a murderous look smilingly.


    Cami blushed as she suddenly remembered that besides Mag, Irina should be the only witness. This... was simply too humiliating!


    Mag decided to look ahead and pick up a piece of fish for Amy. He caringly said, ��Be careful. It��s hot.��


    It was the ughter field of a love triangle!


    He could already sense it!


    It was so horrifying!


    Moreover, this was probably only the mildest ughter field of a love triangle...


    ��You are treating us to drinks so soon?�� Krassu said to Irinaughingly.


    ��Yes. It��s not optimal to owe the alcoholic drinks for a long time. Of course, I can��t wait till tomorrow.�� Irina nodded with a chuckle and then looked at Mag.


    ��I will go and get the drinks.�� Mag got up and walked to the kitchen. Suddenly, his status in the family had been lowered.


    ��Let me help.�� Firis instantly got up and walked to the kitchen. When she took the two big mugs of beer from Mag, she whispered, ��Boss, I hope you don��t mind. This is how the princess behaves usually, but she doesn��t mean any harm, nor does she mean to order you around.��


    ��Mm-hm. I understand.�� Mag nodded, feeling a little exasperated. However, he still had to put up a calm expression.


    All the adults had gotten a mug of beer, and the three kids had a ss of freshly squeezed orange juice in front of them.


    ��Why am I having the orange juice? I want to have a beer too!�� Ba red at Mag angrily when she saw the fruit juice. This was a form of tant discrimination. Only she was drinking juice like Amy and Anna.


    ��Minors are prohibited from drinking.�� Mag pointed to a warning sign on the wall.


    ��It��s not good for children to drink. You won��t be able to grow tall,�� Irina said to Ba seriously.


    ��Yes. Big Sister Ba has to grow tall quicker. Anna is almost catching up to you.�� Amy nodded as she sucked in a mouthful of juice.


    Critical hit!


    Critical hit!!


    Critical hit!!!


    Ba took a sip of the juice in an attempt to calm herself down.


    Hey? It tasted surprisingly good!


    Everyone��s gaze couldn��t help but look toward Mag, Irina, and Amy. The triple sharpments were done in one go andplemented one another perfectly.


    Furthermore, when the three of them��the beautiful and elegant Irina, the delicate and cute Amy, and the mature and handsome Mag��sat together, they really looked like a family.


    However, all of them knew Irina and Alex were the real couple, and Alex had just killed many at the underground cavern and ughtered Borg, saving the Night Elves from their end.


    Even though Mag was also very outstanding, and could cook all kinds of delicious dishes, Irina and he still had quite a distance between them. They weren��t people that should end up together.


    Firis looked at Mag and Irina who were sitting together, and her fingers were tapping lightly under the table before she looked at Amy perplexedly again. How did Amy know the princess?


    Urien peered at Amy and then Irina before his gazended on Mag��s hand for a moment thoughtfully.


    ��Come, let��s celebrate for defeating the Wind Forest together today! Cheers!�� Krassu chuckled as he raised his ss.


    ��Cheers.�� Everyone touched their mugs in the middle, and then drank all of the contents in one go.


    ��This is Cami, Countess Bartoli. She is doing the ingredient preparation work in the restaurant now.


    ��This is Xixi, and next to her is Lulu. They are our neighbors.��


    Mag started to introduce Irina to the people sitting at the dining table.


    ��I am Ba. I really admire you. You let me find the direction in my life.�� Ba simply rushed to introduce herself.


    Irina looked at Ba and nodded. ��Go for it. As long as you work hard enough, you will get a chance to see my back one day.��


    ��I will try my very best.�� Ba seemed to be very inspired as she nodded seriously.


    ��You two are dryads?�� Irina turned to Xixi and Lulu with a hint of surprise and curiosity in her eyes. ��I heard Helena got the demons to annihte the entire dryad tribe, so I didn��t expect there are dryads left in this world.��

 Chapter 1274 - You Are Able To Have Children Now

    <h4>Chapter 1274: You Are Able To Have Children Now</h4>


    Lulu��s body tensed up, and he stared at Irina like a cheetah.


    ��Yes. Maybe we are thest pair of dryads.�� Xixi nodded. Even though she was smiling, there was a sadness underneath it.


    ��Since the World Tree is on you, the Dryads are not exterminated. However, there seems to be a problem with your World Tree?�� Irina said to Xixi with narrowed eyes.


    ��You could see it?�� Xixi looked at Irina in astonishment. Wariness, too, appeared in her eyes.


    The elves wanted to exterminate the dryads because the existence of the World Tree could threaten the elves�� Tree of Life. Although this spection was baseless, it brought the dryads the disaster of extinction.


    Irina shook her head as she said to the two of them, ��I grew up underneath the Tree of Life, so I can sense the unusual aura on your body. But you don��t have to worry, I am different from Helena. I don��t think the dryads will cause harmful influence to the elves. You are just like us, who are spirits of life nurtured by nature. The Tree of Life chose us, while the World Tree chose you.��


    ��I have also felt that you are different from others. The World Tree wants to get closer to you, and this is the first time it happened. You are not a bad person.�� Xixi nodded, smiling too.


    Lulu only rxed after he heard that.


    ��Perhaps I could render some help to you. Let me see your World Tree after our lunch,�� Irina said with a smile too.


    ��Then, I would have to bother you.�� Xixi nodded with hope in her eyes. Even though her body hadrgely recovered, there was still no news with her tummy. If Irina could help her repair the world tree, she might still be able to get pregnant.


    The rest didn��t quite understand Irina and Xixi��s conversation, but this didn��t affect their mood of enjoying the good food and drinks.


    The hot and spicy grilled fish was the ultimate perfect match with the ice cold beer, and together with the other scrumptious dishes, this was aplete meal full of variety. Every dish was an extreme scrumptious experience.


    ��Although this red braised pork is a little fat, it��s so delicious. The aroma of the meat is rich and it melts in the mouth instantly. It is fat but not greasy.


    ��This fish head is soft and light, spicy and tasty. It��s divine.


    ��This roast duck...��


    Irina, who had two weeks of hardship trapped in the underground cavern, quickly immersed herself in the delicacies. She was praising every dish, and looking at Mag with an increasingly satisfied gaze.


    This husband was beyond fantastic!


    It was not useful to simply know how to fight. They couldn��t be fighting every day at home, right?


    Having a husband who was ferocious when he was out fighting and cooked wonderful meals when he was at home was simply too blissful!


    Mag was also feeling rather smug as he listened to Irina��s praises and took in her gaze of adoration.


    Yes, it was this sensation!


    Even if she was the unattainable elf princess in others�� eyes and the leader of the powerful and independent Night Elves, she was still captured by him after eating his drug�� no, dishes.


    ��Father, I have run out of food on my te. I want to eat fish...�� Amy pouted at Mag.


    ��Alright, I��ll get some for you.�� Mag swiftly ��retrieved�� his heart that had sort of floated away, and picked a piece of fish for Amy.


    The lunch��s ambience was unexpectedly rxed and happy. Maybe it was because Irina knew most of them, and she didn��t put on any airs, but it wasn��t awkward or tense when she joined in.


    After lunch, all of them were a little high after drinking plenty of beer.


    Krassu and Urien went away noisily, saying they wanted to find a ce to fight it out and decide which of them was better.


    Meanwhile, Shirley left with Anna and her belongings. Since she was back, Anna naturally concluded her stay at the restaurant.


    ��Let��s go. Let me see your World Tree.�� Irina and Xixi went to a corner.


    Xixi ced her hands t up in front of her body. A light green beam began to glow at her lower belly. A little sapling quickly appeared on her palms. It was roughly about two hands high and had three little branches. However, the leaves were sparse as there were only nine of them. Although they looked very green, they didn��t look very lively.


    ��It looks rather different from the Tree of Life, and its presence is totally different. It feels like nature.�� Irina��s eyes brightened as she looked at the World Tree. Her gaze focused on theplicated leaves�� veins for quite some time before she looked up at Xixi. ��Both of you were seriously injured in the past?��


    ��Yes. We weren��t always lucky during our exile.�� Xixi nodded with a smile of resignation and sadness.


    Irina nodded slightly. After pondering for some time, she took out a little white porcin bottle from a ring on her finger and removed the stopper. A rich scent of life washed over them.


    The World Tree seemed to sense the presence, and its leaves began to quiver as if a light breeze was blowing at it.


    ��This is... Life��s Lotion?�� Xixi looked at the little porcin bottle in Irina��s hands in amazement.


    Lulu��s eyes also lit up. They had once thought about Life��s Lotion too. However, it was extremely precious and only avable in the Wind Forest, so they had had to give up on that idea.


    ��Yes. It is able to repair certain serious injuries, maybe it could have some good effects on you and the World Tree.�� Irina nodded as she passed the little bottle to Xixi straightaway. ��The World Tree[1] is living in your body now, so you can drink all of it. Let��s see if it��s effective.��


    ��T-this is too precious.�� Xixi was hesitating, and she didn��t reach out to receive the bottle.


    ��Compared to a life, this is just a bottle of special dew that the Tree of Life manufactures every year.�� Irina shook her head as she looked at her belly. ��Besides, don��t you want to be a mother? There are only the two of you left of the dryads.��


    Xixi was taken aback. She was already looking at the little porcin bottle with a hopeful gaze. She had always wanted a child for all these years, but she had lost the possibility of bing a mother after that serious injury.


    ��Thank you very much.�� Xixi received the little porcin bottle with her hands before bowing deeply to Irina. Then, she took a deep breath and tilted her head back to pour the few drops of creamy white lotion into her mouth.


    The rich scent of life engulfed her, and it spread to the rest of her body and limbs from her mouth cavity. It began to repair the hidden injuries in her body crazily.


    And a portion of the Life Force became a light green beam and gushed toward the World Tree.


    The World Tree, which was only about two hands high, began to grow gradually in front of their eyes, and green leaves began to erupt in between the branches. It slowly became a 50 cm tall little tree that was full of green leaves. Its entire body was glowing and shimmering, and mysterious runes could be vaguely seen on the leaves. It looked rather mysterious.


    Xixi opened her eyes gradually and touched her belly with an amazed expression. She could already sense that she had regained the ability to carry life. Moreover, due to the growth of the World Tree, her power seemed to have increased along with it.


    ��Congrattions. You are already a 9th-tier magic caster now.�� Irina smiled at Xixi. ��And, you are able to have children now.��


    [1] The author wrote ��Tree of Life�� by mistake.

 Chapter 1275 - Will You Please Be My Mother?

    <h4>Chapter 1275: Will You Please Be My Mother?</h4>


    ��Thank you, thank you very much.�� Xixi got up and gave Irina a deep bow with a surprised and grateful expression.


    ��Thank you.�� Lulu bowed at Irina with a humble smile, and he looked at Xixi with indulgence and happiness.


    Irina shook her head and smiled. ��Don��t mention it. Take it as a littlepensation from me on behalf of the Wind Forest. I wish the dryads and elves could live in peace in the future.��


    ��It would be the best if we could live in peace,�� Xixi replied, smiling too.


    ��Seems like we will be having small dryads in the near future.�� Mag came over with two sses of water smilingly.


    Amy came over, and curiously asked, ��Will it be a little bear or a little cat?��


    ��It probably would be a panda[1]?�� Irina said while looking at Xixi and Lulu.


    ��That would be really precious.�� Mag raised one eyebrow. It would be really fun if they gave birth to a national treasure[2].


    ��Regardless of what it could be, I will be very happy.�� Xixi touched her belly gently with a blissful smile, as if there was already a life living in it right now.


    ��I am rather curious about this. Why is this tree called the World Tree? Could it really grow a world?�� Mag asked curiously as he looked at the World Tree that had grown a little taller.


    ��I, too, have only heard the chief talk about it once when I was little. The World Tree will form its own little world. Dryads will live happily in that little world, undisturbed by the outside world. However, the World Tree was already damaged before I was born, and that little world had vanished too. The dryads who lost their home were injured and killed in huge numbers during the racial war.�� Xixi shook her head, a hint of loneliness was in her voice.


    ��I had read about it when I was in the elven tribe. The World Tree is only fully grown after 1000 years. Although you dryads also have a lifespan of 1000 years, you two probably won��t get the chance to live in that little world.�� Irina reached out to touch a leaf of the World Tree lightly, and it shrunk back shyly. It seemed to be very conscious.


    ��Even if we can��t get to live there, it would still be a good thing that our children could.�� Xixi smiled. She wasn��t disappointed at all; instead, she was even more expectant.


    Xixi and Lulu said goodbye and left. Cami had found a chance to sneak away long away. After Firis cleared the dining table, she approached Irina. ��Princess, where do you intend to go now?��


    ��Intend to go?�� Irina nced at Mag before smilingly saying, ��The food here is too delicious, so I decided not to go anywhere but stay here.��


    ��Huh?�� Firis was a little taken aback. She stole a nce at Mag before going closer, and whispered, ��Princess, given your status, you are not really suitable to be a server. It would be bad if news got out.��


    Irina curled her lips. ��Who said that I am going to be the server, I am going����


    Mag quickly continued, ��Is Princess Irina looking for aodation here? I happen to have an empty upstairs, if you need it����


    However, before Mag could finish, Amy already grabbed Irina��s hand and pleaded, ��Big Sister Irina can sleep with me. Big Sister Anna has left and I am afraid to sleep alone.��


    ��There��s no two ways about this now, as it��s hard to reject the little lolita��s request to sleep with her. Then, I will stay here and sleep with Amy.�� Irina smiled, stroking Amy��s head.


    ��This is fantastic.�� Amy narrowed her eyes and rubbed against Irina��s palm with a happy expression.


    <i>Hmm? I got intercepted?</i> Mag raised his eyebrows slightly as he looked at Irina and Amy, who had reached a consensus. His lips, too, curled upward.


    Firis��s mouth was agape as she stared at Irina and Amy in disbelief. Why would the princess, who had never liked children, agree to sleep together with Amy?


    <i>Perhaps the princess wants to practice raising a child? After all, the little mistress is about Amy��s age. I wonder, where is the little mistress now?</i> Firis thought. But she still hesitantly said, ��Princess, are you sure that you want to stay in the restaurant?��


    ��Bean Sprout, have you already entered the long-winded old age period in advance?�� Irina flicked Firis��s forehead with her finger.


    ��Oh. That hurts!�� Firis covered her forehead, and then nodded with resignation. ��Alright. Then you will rest in the restaurant tonight. Do you have any other arrangements in the afternoon?��


    ��No. I just want to have a good sleep in the afternoon. I hadn��t been sleeping well for this period of time.�� Irina shook her head. There was a hint of tiredness in between her eyes.


    Mag peered at Irina, feeling his heart ache for her. He said to Firis, ��Firis, you should go back and rest first. I will take good care of the princess. Get Miya and the rest to gather at the restaurant in the evening. We will have a celebration tonight.��


    ��Great. Then, I will have to trouble you, Boss.�� Firis nodded, but she kept looking back as she left the restaurant.


    ��Go and have a rest first.�� Mag locked the door before walking over to Irina.


    Irina wasn��t in a hurry to go upstairs. Instead, she was smiling at Amy. ��Little Amy, did you record your journal properly during this period?��


    ��Yes. I noted everything down very conscientiously every single day. Let me show you.�� Amy nodded instantly and ran behind the counter to retrieve that journal behind a stack of books. She passed it to Irina as if she was giving her a treasure.


    ��Let��s go. We will read it upstairs.�� Irina stole a nce at Mag who had a calm demeanor as she walked up the stairs, holding Amy��s hand and the journal.


    <i>Fu*k, fu*k, fu*k... Is something going to happen?</i> Mag��s expression changed as soon as Irina turned her back, and he felt as if 10,000 alpacas were galloping across his heart[3].


    Even though he had been behaving very righteously and prim and proper, he would still have normal physical contact during work since he was working with his staff every day.


    He only wished that Amy didn��t write down how Gina greeted him, the female customers�� confessions, Cami��s spending a night on his bedroom floor because she was too tired... in the notebook.


    Although he hadn��t done anything, if everything had been written down, it would��ve been as if he had really done it all.


    <i>I��ve misnned. I should pay attention to this problem earlier and improve on it.</i> Mag sighed in his heart. Being a respectful parent, he had never tried to read Amy��s journal, so he wasn��t sure what she was recording in recent times.


    Going upstairs, Mag discovered the big bed was already upied by Irina and Amy. Mag smiled with gratification as he looked at Amy who was reading the journal andughing in Irina��s arms. He closed the door gently and went to sleep on the floor of the children��s room next door.


    What should he do? His status was falling rapidly in this family.


    However, when he remembered Amy��s smile, his heart felt as sweet as honey. This little one was indeed the happiest when she was with her mother.


    Amy closed the journal and looked up to Irina seriously. ��Big Sister Irina. I think Father super likes you. I also super like you. Will you please be my mother?��


    [1] Transliteration of ��panda�� in Chinese is ��bear�� + ��cat��.


    [2] National treasure is a nickname for panda in Chinese.


    [3] Near-homophone of the profanity phrase ��f*ck your mother�� in Mandarin, literally ��grass mud horse��. Coined circa 2009, when Inte users in maind China used ��grass mud horse�� to circumvent censorship. Pictures of alpacas are often used byter hoaxes to depict ��grass mud horse�� as if it were a real horse-like animal.

 Chapter 1276 - That’s Great! Amy Has A Mother Too!

    <h4>Chapter 1276: That��s Great! Amy Has A Mother Too!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Irina lowered her head and looked at Amy. Her long eyshes trembled and her azure blue eyes were filled with hope and expectations as she held her breath.


    When she first opened her eyes after she was born, this little fellow also looked at her like this. Back then, she could only whimper and cry, but in the blink of an eye, she had grown so big.


    During the three years when she was away, she would always wonder if Mag and Amy were alive, if the little fellow that she gave birth to had grown up, and if she was hungry.


    When she first saw her at Magus Tower, she felt the intense bond between mother and child. She finally saw the child that had been taken away from her by force. The little fellow had grown into a pretty littledy.


    However, the little fellow knew neither who she was nor who her mother was.


    This made her feel a little depressed. However, for her safety, she could only choose to keep it from her.


    Now, she was actually holding this little fellow like a mother, and this little fellow even asked her to be her mother. This all felt very miraculous.


    Seeing that Irina remained silent, Amy continued hard-selling her father. ��Other than being a good cook, Father is also very nice and gentlemanly. Also, I��ll let you in on a little secret. He is actually a very, very powerful knight. If you marry him, you would be very safe. He can protect us.��


    ��I know. He is very impressive.�� Irina nodded.


    Amy smiled. Her father was great indeed. She didn��t seem to need to praise him much.


    ��I want to know. Little Amy, why do you want me to be your mother? Don��t you miss your mother?�� Irina asked Amy gently as her left hand clutched the nket nervously.


    ��I miss her too. Father said that she is a very beautiful elf who had gone to the moon, and he doesn��t know when she��ll be back. But I��ve secretly asked Big Sister Ba, and she said that there are no elves on the moon, so I can be certain that Father was lying to me. Amy��s mother is not on the moon at all.�� Amy pouted her little mouth with grievance.


    Irina was filled with self-reproach and felt apologetic towards Amy.


    ��Although there are many pretty big sisters in the restaurant, Father always seems very lonely. I think he likes you because there are little stars in his eyes when he looks at you. It��s different from when he looks at other big sisters.�� Amy smiled again. She touched Irina��s cheek gently with her little hand. ��Also, I love you too. When I dream of my mother, she would look just like you. It would be great if Big Sister Irina can be my other. Father would be very happy too.��


    Irina was also full of smiles when she saw Amy smiling. She pretended to think for a while, and said, ��That��s a request that��s really hard to reject.��


    ��Then agree to it and you can enjoy Father��s cooking for free in the future! Another bowl of tofu pudding!�� Amy enticed her as she blinked her big eyes.


    ��I cannot ept him so easily. I��ll have to see how well he performs.�� Irina shook her head. However, she smiled again very quickly and kissed Amy��s forehead. She put her forehead against Amy��s and said, ��But, I will allow Little Amy to call me ��Mother�� when there��s no one around.��


    ��Really?!�� Amy��s eyes lit up.


    ��Of course.�� Irina nodded.


    ��Then, can I do it now?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Mother!��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Mother!��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Mother! Mother! Mother!��


    ��Yes, yes, yes.��


    ��That��s great, Amy has a mother too!�� Amy kissed Irina��s cheek and then jumped out from her embrace as she jumped happily on the bed with an excited smile.


    Irina looked at Amy and felt a tingling sensation in her nose. She was also beaming with joy.


    <i>From today onwards, I will always be by your side. No one will be able to bully you,</i> Irina thought to herself.


    Amy jumped for a while and went back to Irina��s embrace. She looked up slightly, and said, ��Mother, go to sleep then, I won��t disturb you.�� After that, she closed her eyes obediently.


    ��Alright.�� Irina cuddled Amy carefully for fear that she would hurt her if she used too much strength, yet she wanted to hold her a little tighter at the same time. Although it felt a little awkward, her heart was at peace, and she fell asleep very quickly.


    Meanwhile, Amy opened her eyes slowly and took a sneak peek at Irina. She looked left and right, and felt that no matter how she looked at her, her mother was the most beautiful person in this world, just like a dream.


    ***


    Miya and Elizabeth returned to Mamy Restaurant with Gina after sending the people from Lantisde back to the Boundless Sea Realm.


    Mag, who was reenergized after a nap, poured the three of them some water, and asked, ��Did everything go smoothly?��


    ��Yes. Nothing happened on the way.�� Miya took a big gulp of water as she nodded.


    ��That��s great. It��s been hard on you today. Take a break, and we will have hot pot and barbeque for dinner tonight to celebrate the sessful mission, and to wee Firis and Shirley back,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��I��m going to soak in my bathtub for a while,�� Gina said. When she walked past Mag, she wanted to give Mag a big hug.


    ��Gina, it��s been tough on you today. Go soak in your fish tank for a while. Your tail is already out,�� Mag said with a smile as he nced at the fishtail that emerged from under her skirt, and avoided Gina��s hug of death skilfully.


    Irina was upstairs at that moment, so he had to watch his every word and every action. He could never do anything to make her misunderstand.


    ��It really is out!�� Gina nced at her tail and rushed upstairs in quick, small steps. Although she hadpletely adapted to living onnd, her tail would still appear when she was exhausted. However, all she needed was a good sleep back in the bathtub, and it would all be fine.


    Not long after, Firis, Ba, and the others returned.


    Connie had a scarf wrapped several times around her head, and the moment she entered, she curiously asked, ��I heard that Princess Irina is in the restaurant? Can I get her autograph?��


    ��Princess Irina is in the restaurant?�� Yabemiya and Elizabeth, who were sitting at the side, were both shocked. They looked around, but did not see her anywhere.


    ��She��s sleeping with Amy upstairs.�� Mag tried to say it as calmly as he could. However, why did it sound like he was saying his wife was taking an afternoon nap with his daughter?


    Even though that might be the case, this was not the right time to let the cat out of the bag.


    Indeed, when they heard Mag��s words, everyone��s expression changed.

 Chapter 1277 - Has She Practiced It Before?

    <h4>Chapter 1277: Has She Practiced It Before?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Seeing how the atmosphere slowly turned awkward, Mag��s brow knitted slightly together as he thought of how he should give exnations for the next question.


    ��The princess had just arrived at Chaos City, and she had not found a ce to stay. She was too exhausted after the battle in the morning, so we could only trouble the boss to lend us a bedroom,�� Firis quickly exined. She looked a little apologetically at Mag. ��I��m sorry to have troubled you.��


    ��N-no problem. It��s nothing much.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. How could it be trouble when she was his wife?


    Upon hearing Firis��s words, everyone no longer seemed so confused. Since she put it that way, there did not seem to be a problem.


    Besides, they saw Alex with their eyes today. He was the man riding on a griffin, apletely different kind of personpared to Mag.


    ��Go take a seat for a while more. We��ll start dinner when everyone��s back,�� Mag said, and turned to walk into the kitchen to prepare for the hot pot and barbeque.


    ***


    ��That was such a great nap.�� Irina opened her eyes and stretched with a smile.


    She could finally rx and have a good rest in thefort of a soft and warm bed after being so tense for months. It was great to feel mentally and physically satisfied.


    Suddenly, she felt movement beside her. She turned her head to take a look and saw Amy looking back at her with herrge eyes and a sweet smile.


    ��Mother, you are really beautiful,�� Amyplimented.


    ��Mm-hm. Little Amy has great taste.�� Irina nodded with a smile. There was nothing more blissful than being able to wake up with Amy in her arms and hear herpliment her.


    ��Growl.��


    Just then, both their stomachs grumbled.


    They exchanged nces andughed out loud at the same time.


    ��Alright, let��s get some food.�� Irina got up, and her long silver hair that reached her calves flowed down like a waterfall. Sleeping did not seem to make her hair lose its softness and luster.


    She picked Amy up from the bed, and helped her get changed clumsily.


    ��Mother, can you tie my hair up into a bun?�� Amy asked Irina as she scratched her messy head and sat on the bed.


    ��A bun?�� Irina looked at Amy with bewilderment.


    ��It��s like tying your hair up into a bun.�� Amy pointed at her head, and continued, ��Father is really good at it. Don��t you know how to do it?��


    ��W-who says? I��m way better than him,�� Irina said confidently. She could not lose to Mag when it came to hair-tying.


    <i>It��s just a bun on top of the head. Will it really look good?</i> Irina was a little dubious of Mag��s beauty standards.


    ��I��m ready.�� Amy sat properly with her little dressing box in her arms.


    Irina smoothened Amy��s soft hair, and asked, ��Does Little Amy want a big bun or a small bun?��


    ��You can even make a big bun?�� Amy was shocked. Father had always tied a small bun for her, and she never had a big bun before.


    ��Of course, I am invincible.�� Irina nodded confidently.


    ��Then I want a big bun. I love big buns.�� Amy nodded as she looked at her reflection expectantly through the mirror.


    ��If it��s a big bun...�� Irina was slightly hesitant before her 10 long fingers started fiddling around on Amy��s head.


    ***


    ��Father, does my big bun look good?�� Amy shouted to Mag as she ran down the stairs and into the kitchen.


    ��What!?�� Mag, who was about to taste his soup, turned around and looked at Amy, who had a huge hollow bun resting on the top of her head like a bird��s nest. His hand shook and the soup spilled.


    <i>What kind of surreal hairstyle is this?</i>


    ��Meow~��


    When it heard Amy��s voice, Ugly Duckling, which was taking a nap on the counter, opened its eyes and jumped as it looked at Amy with its fur bristling.


    When everyone else saw Amy��s new hairstyle, they were also shocked. They��d never seen Boss do up such a wild hairstyle for Amy before.


    Mag was thinking about how toment on that impressive bird��s nest-like hairstyle. After all, not everyone could pull off such a hairstyle, much less the cute Amy.


    ��I was the one who did it for Little Amy,�� Irina said as she arrived at the kitchen door. She was a little proud, and a little nervous.


    Mag looked at Irina, who seemed very proud of her work, and swallowed the words that he was about to blurt out. He quickly squeezed out a sincere smile, and told Amy, ��It��s really beautiful. It��s better than the little bun I do up for you. I��m sure the birds would love it if you went out.��


    ��Wow, Big Sister Irina is good indeed.�� Amy turned to look at Irina with little stars sparkling in her eyes.


    ��Piece of cake. I can do it for you any time as long as you like it.�� Irina smiled. It was indeed satisfying to be able to receive Little Amy��spliment. She nced at Mag gently.


    Mag turned back to continue tasting his soup. He heaved a long sigh of relief. <i>Luckily I��m witty enough not to blurt things out.</i>


    <i>So it��s Princess Irina who did it.</i> Everyone suddenly didn��t find the hairstyle so weird. This might just be thetest fashion in the Wind Forest. Although it did look a little weird, it was still justifiable since the Wind Forest was very close to nature.


    Firis looked at Irina in shock. Her Highness left her hair down precisely because she did not want to tie it up. Her hair, which had been kissed by the God of Life, would not tangle up or fall.


    ��Your... Your... Your Highness, I am your loyal fan. I��ve been idolizing you ever since I was young. Can I please have your autograph?�� Connie dashed over in an instant, and stopped in front of Irina. She gave a 90-degree bow, and passed her a piece of paper and a pen.


    ��An orc? A Catwoman?�� Irina looked at Connie��s slightly trembling pink ears, and could not help but reach over to give it a slight pinch.


    ��Ngh~!��


    Connie, who was still bending over, whimpered. Her legs went jelly, and she fell to the ground right in front of Irina. She looked up at Irina with a reddened face and watery eyes as she panted slightly.


    <i>Has she practiced it before? How can she fall so skillfully?</i> Irina retracted her hand and looked at Connie with interest. This little fellow was quite interesting. It was as though there was a switch on her ear that would make her fall when it was pinched. She was even more curious when she saw her kitten-ears turn even pinker, and she asked, ��What would happen if I blew into your ear?��

 Chapter 1278 - The Sour Smell Of Love

    <h4>Chapter 1278: The Sour Smell Of Love</h4>


    ��Princess Irina touched my ear!�� Connie shuddered. Although Irina did not blow into her ear, she could already feel a tingling sensation, and she was very excited because her idol touched her ear. Such bliss!


    Princess Irina was more beautiful than she thought. Her exquisite features looked as though they were carved to perfection. She was more charismatic than any other woman she had seen before, and with her long silver hair falling like a waterfall naturally behind her, one could really say that she was the most beautiful woman on earth.


    Ever since she was young, Connie loved listening to stories about Princess Irina. Her love story with Alex, and all the astounding things that she had done before all became legends to be told in the Nond Continent.


    No one could overshadow her, not even Alex.


    She was still that elf princess, not just Alex��s woman.


    ��If you like it, you can touch it all you want,�� Connie said expectantly as she moved her ears closer to Irina with a blush.


    ��Then I��ll go ahead.�� Irina reached out to press Connie��s ear again. It was soft and warm, and every time she pressed on it, she would let out a little squeak. It was really quite fun.


    <i>Hm? The kitten-eared woman was sessfully tamed?</i> Mag raised his eyebrow. He looked at how Irina made Connie squeal and whimper, and he fell into deep thoughts. Something seemed off?


    <i>Connie��s living the life! I must think of a way too.</i> Ba watched enviously as Irina caresses Connie. She had also be Irina��s die-hard fan.


    ��Her Highness looks even more beautiful up close, just like a goddess.�� Yabemiya looked at Irina enviously.


    ��You��re a princess too. You don��t have to be envious of her,�� Elizabeth whispered by Miya��s ear as she ced her hand gently on her shoulder.


    ��I just want to be a server. I don��t think I can be a good princess.�� Miya shook her head, but she did not look down. Instead, she seemed quite content.


    Elizabeth looked at Yabemiya, and a smile appeared on her icy face. <i>That��s fine too. Mamy Restaurant is a pretty good pace.</i>


    ��Where��s Little Bat?�� After ying with Connie��s ears for a while, Irina started searching for Cami. <i>She is a mature woman who likes SM. That��s pretty interesting.</i>


    ��Cami said that she had something on tonight, so she wouldn��t being,�� Ba answered.


    ��I see.�� Irina was still a little sorry for knocking her out before understanding the entire situation.


    Mag pushed out a little trolley from the kitchen, and put the pot in the middle of the table before calling everyone over to take their seats. ��Alright, let��s eat. Let��s have hot pot first. After that, I��ll grill some kebabs for everyone.��


    ��What��s this? Do you cook and eat it immediately?�� Irina asked as she looked at the hot pot strangely.


    Firis and Shirley were also a little curious. They had yet to see the hot pot.


    ��This is hot pot. When the soup in the potes to a boil, put the ingredients into the pot...�� Mag took out the hot pot manual, and passed it to the three of them before exining to them in detail how to eat hot pot.


    Where there was hot pot and barbeque, there had to be beer. There was a huge wooden keg at the side, and other than the four children, everyone��s mug was filled with beer.


    ��Children can drink too in the orc tribe,�� Connie protested as she shook the fruit juice in her cup.


    ��Don��t you still have to ride at night to look for your master?�� Mag put a done duck intestine in Amy��s bowl.


    ��This amount of alcohol won��t affect my learning. I am a good drinker,�� Connie dered.


    ��I was referring to drunk driving.�� Mag shook his head, and calmly said, ��Safety first. You should not drink and drive.��


    Connie looked resentfully at Mag as she took a big sip of her fruit juice.


    Ba also drank her fruit juice. The fruit juice tasted better when there was someone drinking it with her.


    Mag cooked some tripes, and put them into Amy��s bowl.


    Irina, who was sitting beside Amy, nced at the tripes, and then looked at Mag.


    Mag suddenly paused. He looked at Amy, and then at Irina. He could already feel a sense of jealousy.


    They had not publicly disclosed their identities, so it did not seem appropriate for him to cook tripe for Irina.


    However, it didn��t seem very appropriate for him to only cook the food for Amy...


    <i>This is... too difficult!</i>


    ��Big Sister Irina hasn��t had hot pot before. Father, this tripe must be for her. I��ll help you pass it to her.�� Amy, who was sitting between the two of them, picked the tripe up with her chopsticks and put it in Irina��s bowl. After that, she smilingly said, ��Tripe is super delicious!��


    ��Then I��ll have to thank Boss Mag for his hospitality,�� Irina said to Mag with a smile as she emphasized the words ��Boss Mag��.


    ��You��re wee.�� Mag wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. Luckily Amy was quick-witted. Otherwise, he wouldn��t have known how to clear up the mess.


    Amy nced at Mag and gave him the I-can-only-help-you-so-much look.


    Mag was embarrassed. It was not his style to need a child to help him pick girls up.


    Irina tried the tripe. It was fragrant and spicy. The crunching sounds were like the beautiful music yed by her teeth, bringing her immense satisfaction.


    ��This tripe is delicious.��


    It was very thin, so she finished it quickly. Irina then looked at Mag expectantly.


    ��I��ll teach you how to do it. Pick up a piece of tripe and put it in the boiling soup. Wait for one second, and lift it out of the soup. Cool it down for one second, and then put it back into the soup. Do this seven times, and that��s how you get the best out of the tripe.�� Mag put the tripe into Irina��s bowl, and said, ��Try it.��


    Irina put the tripe in her mouth, and enjoyed the sensation of the taste exploding on the tip of her tongue. She smiled with satisfaction and nodded. ��Mm. It��s just as good. But I didn��t have a good look just now. Can you please show me again?��


    ��In that case, I��ll have to show you again.�� Mag smiled. He cooked another piece of tripe, and put it in Irina��s bowl.


    ��How do you cook this, then?��


    ��This is beef. Put this in the soup as well, but this takes a shorter timepared to tripe.��


    ��What about this thing with holes?��


    ��This is sliced lotus root. You need to cook this for a longer time.��


    ***


    Everyone sitting at the table watched with a weird expression as Mag taught Irina step by step, cooking all the ingredients on the table and putting them in her bowl.


    There didn��t seem to be anything wrong with it. One of them was a princess who never did things herself, while the other was a warm and weing restaurant owner.


    However...


    Connie turned and whispered to Ba, ��Why do I smell a weird sour smell?��


    ��I smell it too.�� Ba nodded. She lowered her head to smell her dipping sauce. ��Did I put too much vinegar[1]?��


    Mag put two slices of potatoes into Irina��s bowl with a smile, and asked, ��Got it?��


    ��Mm. I got it.�� Irina took a bite of the potato and smiled with satisfaction. ��But I think I��m full.��


    [1] Smelling vinegar refers to sensing jealousy.

 Chapter 1279 - Father, Just Give In

    <h4>Chapter 1279: Father, Just Give In</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag looked at Irina��s smile and felt his heart skip a beat. It was as pure and beautiful as an innocent young girl walking barefoot in the fields during spring.


    <i>Oh no! It��s the feeling of having butterflies.</i> Mag raised his brow slightly. He could already feel his heart��s abnormal beating.


    Seeing Mag��s unnatural expression made Irina��s smile broaden. She said, ��I feel like having kebab now.��


    Everyone watched Mag and Irina, and they all rolled their eyes. Although they had not eaten anything, for some strange reason, they felt full.


    Amy nodded as she looked at Mag dly as though she was very satisfied with her father��s performance.


    ��You guys go ahead. I��ll make some kebabs.�� Mag stood up and went to the kitchen with a smile hanging on his face. Irina still had the innocence of a young girl.


    The night belonged to everyone from Mamy Restaurant. There was hot pot, barbeque, and an unlimited supply of beer.


    They had been through separation, and were finally reunited again. They were strangers from all walks of life who became friends because of Mamy Restaurant. Perhaps one could call this fate.


    Yabemiya, whose face was flushed red, raised her hand as she said, ��I like Mamy Restaurant. I like everyone. I... I want to stay here forever with everyone...��


    Before she could even finish her words, she fell into Elizabeth��s arms, drunk.


    Elizabeth��s face was also slightly red, but she was still sober. She held Yabemiya as she looked at her fondly. If she could continue living happily like this, it would not be that bad to stay in Mamy Restaurant.


    ��Get drunk, all of you. I will bring each one of you back after this.�� Ba propped her chin up on her hand as she chewed on the beef. Although she could not drink, she was still happy to have an unlimited supply of beef kebabs.


    <i>If I returned to Moon Nation, I wouldn��t be able to enjoy such delicious beef kebab anymore. Should I return if the teleportation portal is fixed? </i>Ba was in a dilemma. Although there was no one here to serve her, and she also could not enjoy being held in high regard by tens of thousands of people, her life here was still pretty interesting. There was good food for her to eat every day, and she also had friends who saw her as their equal. This was way more interesting than being in the pce at Moon Nation.


    ��Let��s end here today. Everyone��s a little drunk. Go back and have a good rest. I��ll clean up,�� Mag told all the tipsy women as he passed thest kebab to Amy.


    He felt as though he had underestimated their drinking capabilities. They actually managed to finish every single drop of the 50-liter beer keg.


    ��I... I��m not drunk...�� Gina, whose fishtail had alreadye out, stood up unsteadily and turned around to look for Mag. After finding him, she stumbled over to him and gave him a silly smile as she loudly said in Lantisde��snguage, ��Mr. Mag. I like you...��


    After that, she closed her eyes and fell towards Mag. The beer mug in her hand fell straight towards the floor.


    Mag caught the mug with one hand, and Gina��s waist with the other nimbly, preventing her head from knocking into the corner of the table.


    ��Whew.�� Mag heaved a sigh of relief as he looked at the sleeping Gina. Thank goodness he was quick enough.


    ��What did she just say?�� Irina asked in a daze as she stood up with her beer mug and looked at Mag hold on to Gina.


    Mag froze instantaneously. Although Gina��s words could not be taken seriously, because she was drunk, that was not something to be repeated!


    However, he quickly realized that Irina could not understand the Lantisdenguage. He was the only one in this entire restaurant who could understand it. Therefore, he quickly went back to normal, and smilingly said, ��She said she��s drunk, and got me to bring her back upstairs to sleep.��


    ��Really?�� Irina frowned as she studied Mag��s face.


    ��She��s still staying in the fish tank upstairs. Since everyone else is drunk, I��m the only one who could help her up,�� Mag said calmly.


    ��Then go ahead.�� Irina nodded. She knew about Gina staying in the restaurant during her previous trip here. Besides, Gina was really drunk.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Mag picked Gina up horizontally, and ensured the gap of a fist between the two of them as she carried her up in a gentlemanly way.


    After turning at the staircase, Mag let out a sigh of relief. Thank goodness he was quick enough. Otherwise, he might be in for a round of beating and suffering tonight.


    After opening the door, Mag put Gina gently into the big fish tank.


    ��Grooowl...��


    The moment Gina entered the water, her fishtail started bubbling. The bubbles joined together into a chain, as though the bubbles from all the beer that she had drunk wereing out from her tail.


    <i>There shouldn��t be a problem, right? </i>Mag observed for a while, and only left after making sure that Gina would not choke on her vomit.


    Yabemiya and the rest had left, and the dining table was cleaned.


    Irina turned her head to ask Mag, ��Look, did I do a good job cleaning?��


    Mag looked at the bowls and tes that were clean but poorly stacked and raised his brow. However, when he saw the expectant look on Irina��s face, he smiled and nodded as he said, ��It��s perfect.��


    ��This is too simple. There��s no challenge in it at all.�� Irina might look rxed, but she could not hide the happiness in her eyes.


    Mag went up and looked at Irina as he said, ��Yeah. It��s such a waste to have you do this job. The position of the restaurant��sdy boss happens to be empty. Are you interested to consider the role?��


    Amy, who was squatting at the side with Ugly Duckling in her arms, brightened up.


    ��Wow, has Father finally got some sense knocked into him?�� Amy mumbled to Ugly Duckling.


    ��Lady boss?�� Irina chuckled as she looked at Mag and said, ��Beg me.��


    ��There are many youngdies eyeing this position. It��ll be gone if you miss it,�� Mag said with a smile in his eyes.


    ��There are many men eyeing me. If you miss it, I��ll belong to someone else.�� Irina smiled.


    Mag raised his brow. They were in the midst of deciding who held the power in the family. Therefore, for the sake of his status in the family, he should never bow down so easily. He had to...


    ��Father, just give in. You can��t out-fight Big Sister Irina anyway,�� Amy said seriously.


    ��I...�� Mag was stumped for words in an instant. That was the cold hard truth said by his daughter. He did not deserve to have any status in this family.


    Amy walked over to Irina with Ugly Duckling in her arms. She nudged Irina��s hand with her head, and happily said, ��Besides, Big Sister Irina had already agreed to be Amy��s mother.��


    ��Hm?�� Mag looked at Irina in shock.


    ��Some people just didn��t seem sincere.�� Irina hugged Little Amy and let out a soft sigh as she said, ��It seems like Little Amy would be sleeping with me from now onwards.��

 Chapter 1280 - I Wonder If You’re Willing To Become The Lady Boss Of Mamy Restaurant?

    <h4>Chapter 1280: I Wonder If You��re Willing To Be The Lady Boss Of Mamy Restaurant?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��That��s great! I like to sleep with Mother!�� Amy said happily. She threw Ugly Duckling aside and wrapped her arms around Irina��s neck excitedly as she gave her a peck on her cheek.


    ��I like to sleep with Little Amy too,�� Irina said with a smile and also gave her a peck on her cheek. After that, she looked at Mag proudly.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling looked at Amy resentfully. It moved next to Mag. It had lost its status in this family.


    Mag looked at the mother-and-daughter duo, and while he was shocked that Irina had alreadye clean with Amy, he also felt a little self-reproachful.


    He had been restraining himself ever since he came to this world because whether it was the vengeance Alex was carrying or this world that was slowly getting chaotic, they could all crush him and Amy very easily.


    He had be stronger after Mamy Restaurant started, but it was still insufficient in the face of all his enemies.


    Therefore, he had to be even more careful with his words. He had to carefully erase any links Alex might have with Mamy Restaurant, including Irina.


    Amy had asked him about her mother several times, and he merely spun up a fairy tale for her. Even after they met Irina in Rodu, he still did not tell Amy that Irina was her mother.


    Now that he thought about it, he really could not be considered a good father or a good husband.


    He was living too cautiously and carefully. He had been suppressing his feelings, and had also been trying to get Amy to suppress her feelings.


    This four-year-old child was right in front of her mother, yet he still wanted to continue keeping it from her.


    What a terrible father.


    Irina looked at Mag and seemed to have guessed his thoughts. With a smile, she said, ��Little Amy is a very smart child.��


    ��Yes, Little Amy is the smartest child I��ve ever seen.�� Mag nodded. He looked at Amy, who was also smiling.


    ��Yes, much smarter than someone else.�� Irina nced at Mag and carried Amy up the stairs. ��Little Amy, let��s go upstairs to sleep.��


    ��Wait,�� Mag suddenly called out. He reached out to the side to get the bouquet of blue roses that system delivered in real-time.


    Irina turned around and looked at Mag. When Irina saw the huge bouquet of blue roses in Mag��s hands, she was surprised. When did he prepare the flowers?��


    ��Beautiful elfdy, I wonder if you��re willing to be thedy boss of Mamy Restaurant?�� Mag went down on one knee and handed her the flower.


    ��Wow, the flowers are beautiful. Please say yes, Mother,�� Amy said.


    Irina looked at Mag, who was kneeling on one knee, looking back at her with clear and passionate eyes. The fragrance of the flowers wafted over as the roses gleamed under the light. She felt a sour sting in her nose as tears started welling up in her eyes.


    It had been three years. She had been living these three years where she lost them in despair every day. There was no one for her to depend on, and vengeance was the only thing that kept her going all these while.


    Right now, the family of three had finally reunited again.


    ��Then...�� Irina sniffed. She reached for the bouquet and lifted her chin up slightly as she said in a cocky way, ��I will ept it.��


    ��That��s great! This way we are a family!�� Amy pped her little hands merrily. She didn��t think that her father would be able to get her mother so quickly.


    From today onwards, she would be a child with a father and a mother. That was simply bliss.


    Mag stood up, and hugged both Irina and Amy. The three of them had their heads together as they smiled happily.


    <i>No one can ever separate our family again, </i>Mag thought to himself firmly.


    Irina rested her forehead against Mag��s, and felt the fear and emptiness she had insidepletely filled with the peace and happiness she got from the warmth of the family.


    Mag was also smiling because of his sessful proposal just now.


    He was certain that he had already fallen in love with Irina.


    The innocent elf, the cute and kind woman, the strong and resilient queen.


    No woman had been able to attract him so much in both worlds, and made him want to protect her and want her.


    She was not under his control. She had her thoughts and the things she stood for.


    This was the lover that he really wanted.


    ��Although I��ve agreed to be thedy boss, as of now, I am only thedy boss.�� Irina looked at Mag and warned, ��As for other things, it��ll have to depend on your performance.��


    ��Alright, Lady Boss.�� Mag nodded immediately.


    As for his status in the family, or the patriarchy, were all those important?


    ��What are other things?�� Amy asked curiously.


    ��Erm...�� Irina and Mag were caught off-guard by her sudden question. They exchanged looks and smiled at the same time.


    ��You reek of hot pot now.�� Irina changed the topic. She sniffed Amy��s hair. ��So does your hair.��


    ��Give me a moment. I��ll prepare a bath for you. Have a bath before you sleep.�� Mag cleared the silverware quickly, and went upstairs to the master bedroom to fill the bathtub with warm water.


    ��This is a rather huge bathtub.�� Irina bent down and scooped some water in her hand. She lifted her head to look at Mag. Her cor hung slightly low and her fair skin was exposed.


    ��Actually, I should also...�� Mag unbuttoned one of his shirt buttons.


    ��You can take a bath before you sleep too. Next door.�� Irina straightened back up and pointed to the door with a naughty smile.


    ��Alright.�� Mag buttoned his shirt obediently. After that, he squatted down to kiss Little Amy on her forehead and said with a smile, ��Little Amy, you have to be good tonight. I won��t be telling you a bedtime story today. Goodnight, my precious.��


    ��Mm. Goodnight, Father.�� Amy kissed Mag on his cheek and then whispered in his ear, ��I will put in a lot of good words for you in front of Mother.��


    ��Good girl.�� Mag stroked Amy��s head with a smile. He already had such a precious daughter, what more could he ask for?


    ��What are you whispering about?�� Irina looked at both of them.


    Amy pouted, and jealously said, ��Father told me to take good care of Mother. He��s so biased. I am the baby here.��


    ��Alright, I will take care of you.�� Irina carried Amy and rolled her eyes at Mag, but she could not hide the tiny smile at the corner of her lips.


    <i>What a pro at picking girls up.</i> Mag looked at Amy with an admiring gaze. This little fellow could be so harsh at times and so sweet other times. He should learn from her.


    ��Rest early, then. Your pajama is on the bed. There��s also a set of new clothes in the wardrobe that you can wear tomorrow,�� Mag said before turning to exit the bathroom. He ced the pajamas that the system just sent over by the bed, and then opened the wardrobe to make sure that the dress he custom-made for Irina was already inside before he closed the bedroom door behind him.


    ��System, let me take a look at the parameters of a flying restaurant,�� Mag said inside as hey on the mattress next door.

 Chapter 1281 - Alex Does Have His Own Name

    <h4>Chapter 1281: Alex Does Have His Own Name</h4>


    Soon, a restaurant��s 3D model appeared in Mag��s mind.


    Looking from the exterior, it was simr to Mamy Restaurant as they were both two-storey buildings, but the exterior wall structure was simpler and more streamlined. However, even so, it was difficult for Mag to imagine it as a supersonic aircraft with a Mach 5 speed.


    Mag used his thoughts to turn the model around, and discovered 16 thrusters at the bottom of the restaurant.


    ��The thrusters are using the vision of one of your country��s science fiction authors. If we magnify it, we could propel the Earth forward theoretically. Of course, I have improved upon it. It uses nuclear power instead of burning rocks.�� The System��s smug voice sounded.


    ��It��s really extravagant to use this to propel a restaurant.�� Mag was left speechless. It was a pity that he didn��t catch that movie. He had transmigrated soon after he watched the trailer[1].


    ��Is this supposed to be the flying mode?�� Mag asked again.


    ��The restaurant could switch to flying mode in three seconds, take-off in five seconds, and its Mach 1 eleration time is 10 seconds. This is the regr mode.��


    ��Let��s switch to the flying mode and see how it is,�� Mag said in his heart.


    ��Flying mode switching in progress...��


    The restaurant��s model began to change and be round all over. The lower end became bigger and protruding, while the upper end became narrow. It looked like a water droplet, and thrusters were ced all over.


    ��Damn, this aircraft is rather ugly?�� Mag raised his brow slightly. He found that water-droplet shaped restaurant a little familiar.


    ��This is the flying aodation��stest model. Itbines the most advanced aviation technology. It still has very generous space to operate while achieving the highest speed limit. For example, this and this...��


    Then, Mag saw a shooting star dashing around in his mind.


    ��Okay. You can stop your boring showing-off now.�� Mag rolled his eyes. His eyes were already dazzled. This System always gave him a headache.


    Mag clicked on the interior of the restaurant to have a closer look. The restaurant��s interior structure was very simr to Mamy Restaurant now, but it had a button to switch its decoration style.


    ��The Host can change the restaurant��s style ording to your mission��s requirement so the restaurant can blend into the local environment better,�� the System swiftly exined.


    ��This is a rather practical function.�� Mag nodded. Even though he had no idea what sort of missions the System was going to give him, this was equivalent to giving the restaurant an ability to be versatile. It was going to save him quite a bit on renovation.


    Aftering out of the restaurant��s interface, Mag began to close his eyes and rest. His body was severely exhausted after that 15-minute showdown today. Waves of tiredness washed him as soon as hey down.


    ***


    The city lord��s castle.


    ��We��ve already verified that two employees of Mamy Restaurant had returned. Moreover, Irina had both lunch and dinner at the restaurant,�� Rn said to Michael softly.


    After a moment of pondering, Michael asked Rn, ��What do you think about this?��


    ��Rankster��s daughter is at Mamy Restaurant right now, and the half-dragon maiden seemed to have awakened the blood of Golden Dragons sessfully a while ago. She was also given special care by Jinx, so she should already have the ability to transform.��


    ��You��re saying that the two giant dragons that appeared at the underground cavern are that two service staff members from Mamy Restaurant, and the appearance of those mysterious people was connected to Mamy Restaurant too?�� Michael furrowed his brows.


    ��Actually, we should��ve noticed sooner. Mag is a very mysterious person. Although some evidence hinted that he was a young master in exile from a down-and-out family in Rodu, yesterday Gray Temple had caught a thief who said that particr young master in exile had died at the door of Mamy Restaurant some time ago. But, both Gray Temple and the city lord��s castle didn��t receive any report regarding this.�� Rn��s lips curled. ��Even though he didn��t mention Mag, Mag��s trip to Rodu led others to believe that he was that young master in exile. Could this be purely a coincidence?��


    ��Who do you think he is?�� Michael asked in a lowered voice as he stared into Rn��s eyes.


    ��Four years ago, the demons, the Magus Tower, and the elves came together and set up a trap to kill Alex and maimed him. News of his death came out not long after.


    ��Three yearster, Alex reappeared again. He killed the spatial demon, Benson, with his peak power and saved Irina. He dered his return with an additional mask on his face. Furthermore, very coincidentally, Mag happened to be at Rodu under the Roth king��s invitation.


    ��An ordinary restaurant owner was suddenly concerned about the continent��s affairs, and asked us to help the Night Elves because of the restaurant��s service staff.


    ��And after we rejected, Alex appeared at the underground cavern battlefield and ughtered Borg. Soon after, a golden dragon and a frost dragon came with hundreds of mysterious powerhouses and repelled the Wind Forest�� army.


    ��Moreover, we seemed to have forgotten something. Alex does have his own name. Mag Alex is his full name,�� Rn said in a low voice as he, too, stared into Michael��s eyes.


    The secret chamber fell into silence. Only the lights from the oilmps were flickering.


    ��Are you sure?�� Michael��s voice was a little hoarse. He suddenly felt dryness in his throat.


    ��If Amy is Mag and Irina��s daughter, this could exin why the elves wanted to kill Alex together with the demons and the Magus Tower. The elf queen could never be allowed to have a human��s child.


    ��Alex changed his face and became the chef, Mag, in Chaos City. Everything is reasonable now.��


    ��But, how did Alex be Boss Mag? It��s already a miracle that he could recover from the horrific injuries. Moreover, he had to achieve amazing culinary skills in three years time. Isn��t this the biggest loophole?�� Michael shook his head, still not very convinced.


    ��Since he��s Alex, what is impossible?�� Rn asked instead.


    Michael choked on his words as he couldn��t find a single word to disagree with him.


    The secret chamber descended into silence again.


    ��Then, what do we do now? Tell the whole world, or simply confront him right away?�� Michael asked. Although Mag didn��t acknowledge it himself, as what Rn said, it was already very close to the truth.


    ��Neither of these two choices are beneficial to us.�� Rn shook his head and smiled. ��Since Alex��s ideals are simr to ours and he chose to stand with us, why should we make everything so clear? A venomous snake that is hidden in the dark could give its enemies a deadly strike much more easily. What we should do now is to hide him even better and help him clean his tracks.��


    ��This is a good idea.�� Michael smiled and nodded.


    [1] The movie is ��The Wandering Earth��.

 Chapter 1282 - I Discovered I Have A Super Ability Today

    <h4>Chapter 1282: I Discovered I Have A Super Ability Today</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Nond Continent was meant to be ��stormy�� on this night.


    A young thief was sent to the Bastie Prison��s basement 18 just because he said something that he shouldn��t have mentioned. No one was allowed to interact with him.


    The Wind Forest had descended into chaos due to Borg��s death.


    Borg had left behind a great power, but Borg��s family didn��t have a leader. Hence, they had no idea what to do now.


    And the elves in the lower stratum seemed to have gained new ideas due to the Night Elves�� miraculous victory. An ideal of fighting for their freedom began to spread among the chaos, as if a mysterious power was promoting it. It began to spread like fire.


    ��Sally, the high priestess is letting me take over Borg��s position and be the elves�� chiefmander. The chance for our Brewster Family to rise is here!�� Elliot paced around the room excitedly as he said to Sally, ��Very soon, we will be able to replicate the Borg Family��s glory and be the first family in the Wind Forest.��


    ��Then be killed like Borg, and the entire family gets split up by those fellows who worshipped him initially?�� Sally said with a cold expression as she watched Elliot with a disappointed gaze.


    Elliot��s expression froze momentarily, but he soon turned around, and said to Sally, ��Why would that happen? I am different from Borg. He wanted to be the king of the Wind Forest, but I don��t. You are going to be the new princess of the Wind Forest and the new master of the Wind Forest. Our Brewster Family will then be the Wind Forest��s new royal family.��


    Sally pursed her lips and shook her head. ��Father, Princess Irina is not dead, and Alex is still alive too. Furthermore, they have the support of a powerful tribe that is on par with us. This huge defeat has already let the elves begin to reflect on freedom and resistance. The Wind Forest��s fake prosperity isn��t going to hold for too long. Do you want to sink deeper and deeper into it?��


    ��No. This is impossible!�� Elliot shouted, and frenziedly continued, ��The Wind Forest is not going to fail. When were those ves ever content? But, how would they dare to resist when they are facing a powerful strength and whips. When you be the queen of the elves and I am the chiefmander, the Wind Forest and the Brewster Family are going to achieve immense prosperity and honor!��


    ��What if... I don��t support you?�� Sally said, pursing her lips.


    Elliot was stunned and his gaze swept toward Sally. He raised his voice. ��What did you say?��


    ��What if I, too, want to give those lowly elves freedom when I be the queen?�� Sally said in a straightforward manner, looking into Elliot��s eyes.


    Smack!


    A loud p resounded.


    Sally covered her cheek and took two steps back as she stared at Elliot in disbelief. The father who had adored her since she was young pped her?


    ��How dare you say something like this?! Do you know how much effort I spent on the glory of the Brewster Family and you? I waited for Irina��s departure and Borg��s death. And now when everything is about to seed, and the Brewster Family is about to be the most honorable family in the Wind Forest, you are asking me to give it all up?�� Elliot roared at Sally furiously.


    Sally looked at Elliot��s hideous and crazy expression with reddened eyes. This man was no longer the father who doted on her. Interests and power had twisted him.


    Elliot gazed at Sally, who was silent with reddened eyes, and suddenly realized his actions had been inappropriate. He quickly lowered his hand and squeezed out a smile. ��Sally, did I hurt you badly? Father didn��t mean to do it. I was agitated and failed to control my emotions. You know that whatever I do is for you and this family.��


    Sally avoided Elliot��s extended hand and shook her head slightly. ��I��m fine. I am going to rest now.�� She turned and walked out as soon as she was done saying that.


    ��How could I have hurt Sally?�� Elliot watched Sally walk out the door and looked at his outstretched hand with self-reproach.


    But soon, a maniacal smile began to appear on his face, and he resumed his pacing around in the room again. He excitedly said to himself, ��When I get themand of the troops and Sally ascends to the throne, I will be the real king of the Wind Forest. I will finish whatever Borg failed to do.��


    ***


    The next morning, Mag was woken up by two peals of melodiousughter instead of the rm clock.


    Mag, who was sleeping on the floor, opened his eyes and saw twoughing faces that were looking down at him from the bed. The two faces had a glorious smile that made him smile as well.


    ��Father, your eyes looked like a cat��s.�� Amy used her finger to draw on Mag��s eyes. There was still ck carbon powder left on her fingers.


    Irina covered her mouth as she said, ��I think a moustache will look rather nice.�� As a result, she had a stroke of mustache over her upper lips too.


    ��Tsk, tsk. This is not fair. Are you bullying the man with the lowest status in the house early in the morning? How could you do this?�� Mag looked at them resignedly. Although he wasining, he couldn��t help but smile.


    Mag reached over to carry Amy and rubbed his face against hers. He looked at Amy who had half a ck face and smiled. ��Now Amy has a ck face too.��


    ��Wow, this is fantastic.�� Amy chuckled and looked at Irina. ��So, only Mother��s face is clean now.��


    ��No. No way. I reject it!�� Irina rejected seriously.


    However, Mag and Amy had already pounced on her.


    10 minutester, the three of them sat on the little bed, looked at each other��s dirty face, andughed out loud together.


    Ugly Duckling, which was sitting at the end of the bed, opened its eyes sleepily. It jumped up from the bed with a meow, shrank to the door with bristled fur, and stared at the three of them in terror.


    ��Alright. Let��s go to brush our teeth and wash up. We are resuming our business today.�� Mag carried Amy and walked to the bathroom. He also couldn��t understand why he was ying such a childish game today. He even felt so happy ying it.


    ��Life is beginning to feel fun.�� Irina looked at Mag and Amy��s back with a smile.


    ��This is the toothpaste. This is the toothbrush. Squeeze the toothpaste onto the toothbrush, and then brush up and down like this...�� Mag was teaching Irina how to use a toothbrush to brush her teeth. The family of three stood in front of the wash basin in a row, with Amy standing in the middle on a stool and Mag and Irina at her sides. Watching their simr actions in the mirror, all three of them had smiles in their eyes.


    Putting on her favorite little purple dress, Amy said to Irina and Mag, ��Father, Mother, I discovered I have a super ability today.��


    ��What?�� Irina asked with a smile.


    ��Super like both of you!��

 Chapter 1283 - Do You Want To Learn?

    <h4>Chapter 1283: Do You Want To Learn?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag and Irina looked at each other and smiled. This little one had such a sweet tongue.


    ��Have you learned from her?�� Irina asked Mag smilingly.


    ��I think you are a little weird today.�� Mag raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ��Which part of me?�� Irina touched her hair. Was her hair messy?


    ��Weirdly cute,�� Mag said smilingly.


    Irina was a little stunned, and then sheughed out loud. She looked at Mag with glistening eyes. He was such a fast learner.


    Amy came forward and pouted her lips. She ced her two hands that resembled two small buns at her cheeks, blinking her big eyes, and asked, ��What about me, what about me! Father, am I cute?��


    ��Mm-hm. Little Amy is very cute too.�� Mag swiped Amy��s nose lightly with a smile.


    ��Then, how should I tie my hair today? I want to tie a big bun today too.�� Amy let Mag put on the shoes for her, and then asked Irina, ��Could Mother help Amy, please?��


    ��Of course.�� Irina nodded. She didn��t expect Amy to like her to tie her hair so much. It seemed like her hair-tying technique wasn��t as bad as she thought.


    ��Er... Amy has to go to school today. I feel we should tie a bun that is more low-profile. The school is catching the students with weird dressings. Why don��t I do it today...�� Mag said weakly. The big bun that looked like a bird��s nest had left a huge impression on him. Going to school with such a hairstyle was definitely going to make her the center of attention. It was still better to be more low-profile.


    ��Is it so?�� Irina was slightly disappointed to hear that.


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded. Seeing that Irina wasn��t very happy, he said, ��However, Amy will be going over to Master Urien next door for sses tomorrow, and there��s nobody else there.��


    ��Alright. I will tie Amy��s hair tomorrow then.�� Irina��s eyes lit up and she nodded.


    ��So from now on, Father and Mother will tie my hair on alternate days. It��s fantastic,�� Amy said happily.


    Mag carried Amy over to the dressing table, and used a woodenb to straighten her hair. He got a rubber band out from the box and twisted the hair a few times nimbly. A dainty and adorable little bun was then done.


    <i>So fast? And it��s so cute!</i> Irina stared at Amy��s hair that was tied up so quickly. It really looked like a little bun. It was dainty and cute, and not messy at all. It was at least 100 times nicer than the big bun that she secured with magic yesterday.


    Most importantly, Mag��s movements seemed to be well-practiced. Her eyes didn��t even have the chance to learn, and Amy��s hair was already done.


    ��Do you want to learn?�� Mag turned around and smiled at Irina.


    Irina twisted her head to one side, and proudly said, ��No, I don��t.��


    ��Then let��s go downstairs now. I need to make breakfast for the cleaners.�� Mag looked at the clock, and it was already six in the morning.


    Amy walked next to Irina as she touched the long hair down her back, and asked, ��Mother, why don��t you let Father tie your hair for you?��


    ��Because some people only want to tie hair for you and have never thought about me.�� Irina pursed her lips as she threw a nce at Mag��s back.


    Mag raised his eyebrows as he sensed the jealousy that was getting stronger gradually behind him. He was feeling a little aggrieved.


    He simply thought Irina��s hair was so smooth and special that she looked the best by wearing it down without the need for any essories and styling.


    Mag went downstairs, and Firis was already waiting at the door.


    Firis went into the restaurant, and concernedly asked Irina, ��Princess, did you have a good restst night?��


    The princess preferred to sleep in her own bed. She couldn��t rest very well if she was in an unfamiliar environment.


    ��Mm-hm. I did.�� Irina nodded. A soft big bed with a flower-scented quilt and the little cutie in her arms. She had a wonderful restst night, and her tiredness was all swept away.


    Firis looked at Irina��s glowingplexion. She did look well-rested, so she felt much relieved.


    ��I need to go out after breakfast,�� Irina said casually as she took a sip of warm water from the ss that Mag passed to her.


    ��Do you have something on?�� Mag asked.


    ��Please let me go with you,�� Firis said at the same time.


    Firis looked at Mag, and then at Irina. Wasn��t the princess talking to her?


    ��I have to go find a ce for the Night Elves�� base,�� Irina said to Mag before looking at Firis. ��You don��t have toe with me, Bean Sprout. Learn to cook from him diligently. You will be the head chef of the Night Elves in the future. The meals will be the biggest selling point for the Night Elves�� recruitment.��


    ��H-head chef?�� Firis opened her mouth slightly as she suddenly felt a burden on their shoulders. But this meant the princess was cing her trust on her, so she had to do a good job. She nodded seriously. ��I will do my very best!��


    The Night Elves would move their base to Chaos City, and build up their strength here as they waited for their chance to attack the Wind Forest. Irina had told Mag that yesterday, and they indeed needed to search for the base for 1000 people properly.


    ��Why don��t you wait until the restaurant��s service is over? I��ll apany you on your trip. I am more familiar with Chaos City,�� Mag said to Irina.


    ��Might as well. I don��t have any money on me.�� Irina nodded without any hesitation.


    ��Boss, I will try my best to return the money we need to pay for the rent,�� Firis quickly said. She was worried that Mag would be offended, and take the princess for a cad.


    Mag and Irina looked at Firis simultaneously with a weird expression.


    ��Although my sry is very low now, I will work very hard,�� Firis said determinedly as she was stared at by the two of them. She simply couldn��t let the princess work.


    ��Let��s talk about thister. I am willing to contribute to the Night Elves�� case too,�� Mag consoled.


    ��Boss, you are simply marvellous.�� Firis looked at Mag, feeling very touched. She hadn��t expected Mag was willing to do so much for the Night Elves because of her. She didn��t know how to repay him.


    ��No worries, no worries. I will go and cook first.�� Mag walked to the kitchen, feeling rather embarrassed. It was his duty to earn money to let his wife spend.


    ��Since Firis is already back, can I stoping to work from now on? I don��t think I am needed anymore?�� Cami asked when she came to the restaurant and saw Firis cutting all sorts of ingredients perfectly with wind des.


    ��We have signed a year��s contract, and since we have added in the hot pot, the ingredient usage has doubled too. Now that Firis is back, both of your workloads could decrease quite a bit. Hence, it��s better for you to stay.�� Mag shook his head at Cami. The restaurant needed manpower the most now, so there was no way he would let go of someone who could work so easily.

 Chapter 1284 - Purchasing A Factory Building!

    <h4>Chapter 1284: Purchasing A Factory Building!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Yes. Aren��t you rather adept at tying ropes?�� Irina smiled at Cami.


    Cami�� expression froze at that moment. She stole a nce at Irina with a shifty gaze as she screamed in her heart, <i>Why is she still here today? Is she going to stay at the restaurant?!</i>


    ��I��m sorry, Madam Cami. I haven��t been cutting ingredients in the restaurant for quite some time, so I didn��t realize that I took up too much space. This half of the cutting table is yours,�� Firis said with a smile as she noticed Cami��s arrival, and shifted slightly to the side to give her half the space.


    Cami looked at Mag aggrievedly. She would have never submitted this easily if he hadn��t had the Photostones.


    After the breakfast service, Mag changed his clothes and went out with Irina.


    Irina looked at the gauze hat that was concealing her looks, frowning, and said, ��Is this necessary?��


    ��At the end of the day, we are setting up a base. It��s better to keep a low profile. Otherwise, we will look too unprofessional.�� Mag pressed his mustache that was about to fall off, and hailed a horse-drawn carriage. He requested the horse-drawn carriage to send them to a rentalpany.


    The rentalpany was the real estate agent of this world. A stable and equal environment had given birth to many forward-looking industries in Chaos City. They indeed couldn��t find an agent with suchplete listings in other ces.


    A beautiful and seductive young subusdy came forward to wee Mag and Irina the very moment that they stepped in. Her gaze swept across Mag��s body, and she immediately smiled. ��This way please, Sir and Madam. Did youe here with business to lease or to rent? Of course, if you need to buy property, we have plenty of listings for you to choose too.��


    Mag got straight to the point. ��We need a big factory building to set up a huge operation. We intend to rent it in the long term or purchase it directly if there is a suitable listing.��


    The subus miss�� eyes lit up instantly. This was a big business. She would be able to buy another house in the city this month if she could sell a factory building. She began to look at Mag with a gentler gaze. She didn��t expect this gentleman to be so wealthy despite being so young.


    Mag felt a sense of coldnessing from his side when he saw the subus�� gaze getting more and more perverted. He quickly took two steps back and pointed to Irina. ��This is my boss.��


    The subus was taken aback, and then quickly apologized, ��Sorry. I��m so sorry, Madam. I thought the two of you were... Please pardon my recklessness and ignorance.��


    ��It��s fine. Let��s look at the properties,�� Irina said coldly. She gave Mag an amused look. It felt rather good to be a boss.


    Mag heaved a sigh of relief. As apetent man, he had to be very observant of the emotional changes of the woman next to him. Otherwise, he didn��t even know how he made her angry sometimes.


    The subus miss looked at Mag aggrievedly before leading Irina toward the VIP area.


    ��Please wait here for a moment. I will go get you the listings right away,�� the subus miss, who brought them to a segregated VIP room, said respectfully before going out again.


    ��Isn��t it a ce for us to stay? Why are we choosing a factory?�� Irina asked with confusion after they were the only ones left in the room.


    ��There are over 1000 people in the Night Elves. Normal houses won��t be able to amodate all of you. Furthermore, we don��t know when we can fight back, and they would have nothing to do in the meantime. So, why don��t we find something for them to do, and at the same time subsidize the Night Elves�� military expenditure?�� Mag said with a smile. He had thought about that and the specific venture project that they were going to do on the way here.


    Irina pondered for a moment before nodding as she agreed with Mag.


    ��Thank you for waiting.�� The subus miss came in with two huge registers of listings, while another subus poured Mag and Irina a cup of tea each.


    Although the subus miss was promoting all kinds of properties, Mag didn��t listen to her suggestion to buy the factory building in the south of the city. Instead, he suggested Irina buy a more remote factory building in the north of the city.


    ��Madam, are you sure that you want to buy this factory building? Although itsnd area is bigger, this region is not quite developed yet, and there are not many factories and residential areas nearby. You would have a problem when you need to recruit workers,�� the subus miss said sincerely. This factory building only cost 5,000,000 copper coins, and a simrly big factory building in the south of the city would cost at least two times that.


    ��I just want this.�� Irina shook her head and turned to Mag. ��Let��s pay for it.��


    ��Alright, Boss.�� Mag suppressed hisugh and nodded. This boss was indeed full of style.


    ��Don��t you want to go see the factory building with your own eyes first?�� the subus miss asked.


    ��There��s no need to. We��ll take it.�� Irina shook her head lightly.


    Since the subus miss saw that Irina had already decided, she said to Mag, ��This way please.��


    Mag nodded and followed that subus downstairs to make the payment.


    The real estate registration in Chaos City was very standardized, but since the agent had her channels, it only took them one morning toplete registering the property under Irina��s name.


    ��Didn��t you say we should keep it a secret? Why did you still write my name on the title deed?�� Irina asked Mag perplexedly after they walked out of the agent��s door.


    ��We wouldn��t be able to hide it, as there will be lots of elves gathering there anyway, so it doesn��t matter that we wrote your name.�� Mag shrugged. All the upper echelons in Nond Continent should have already known that the Night Elves were going to move to Chaos City.


    ��That��s true too.�� Irina nodded, and then she looked at Mag, feeling rather speechless. ��Then, why am I wearing this stupid hat?��


    ��We still have to look professional.�� Mag adjusted the gauze hat for her, and then hailed a horse-drawn carriage to go to the north. They would still need to go and see that building��s condition for themselves, or else the Night Elves could be homeless when they arrived.


    ��Seems like that the subus miss was correct. This ce is really a little remote.�� Mag raised his eyebrows when he saw that big factory building in the middle of the wilderness. He didn��t expect there would be a ce that was so deserted in Chaos City. The ce was covered by either snow or grass.


    ��This ce has already been abandoned for two, three years. What are you guys going to do here?�� the coachman asked in confusion.


    ��From today, it belongs to us,�� Mag said smilingly. He asked the coachman to get closer to the building and wait out there for a while. He brought Irina to open the big lock on the door. They pushed open the door and walked in.


    The interior of the factory building wasn��t as bad as Mag thought. Although there was ayer of dust, there weren��t too many unwanted things lying around. There were some holes in the roof, but the overall structure was still very well-kept. All they needed to do was to do some repairs instead of tearing everything down and rebuilding it.

 Chapter 1285 - A Newbie Has No Human Rights

    <h4>Chapter 1285: A Newbie Has No Human Rights</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Apart from having five big double-storey workshops, this factory building still had two employee dormitories and a huge empty space. They should be able to satisfy the Night Elves�� needs if they built another two blocks of employee dormitory.


    ��This is not bad. It��s much better than the underground cavern.�� Irina walked one round in the factory building and nodded with satisfaction.


    ��Alright. Then I will get some craftsmen to do the repairs.�� Mag was quite satisfied too. Initially, he was still worried that the machines�� noises would disturb the people living nearby, but given this factory building��s location, they didn��t have to worry about this at all.


    As for recruitment, they had brought along their own workers, so they were not worried about this problem at all.


    ��However, what do you intend to let them do?�� Irina asked Mag as she looked around.


    ��Why don��t we do textile spinning? This factory building is perfect for it.��


    ��Textile spinning?�� Irina frowned.


    ��You will find outter,�� Mag said smilingly. After taking another look at the factory building, he said, ��Let��s go. We��ve got to go back now, or else we��re not going to make it for the lunch service.


    ��Oh, yes. I need to conduct an interview for a new staff member in the afternoon. Do you wanna join in?��


    ��Interview?��


    ��It��s to test those people who registered face-to-face to see if they are suitable to join the restaurant��s staff.��


    ��This sounds interesting. I am the restaurant��sdy boss, so I should take part, right?��


    ***


    ��Service staff��s recruitment. Interview would take ce this afternoon. The name list is: [...].��


    The customers lining up in the afternoon saw that notice on the restaurant��s door. There were two long rows of names on it.


    ��It��s fantastic, I am on the name list!��


    ��Oh my heavens. I am not on the list!��


    ��Hey, Mister, don��t you think you have gone overboard trying to lie about your gender?��


    ��What do you know? Not everyone knows how to admire my beauty.��


    As the customers read the name list, some of them were happy, while others were sad.


    ��Huh? Rena? Could this really be her?�� Shanshan said in astonishment as she saw that familiar name on the list. She had intended to ask Rena to join her for lunch in that afternoon, but she was asked to work overtime by the boss, so she most probably couldn��t even eat lunch.


    ***


    ��Rena, I brought you a biscuit. Eat it first before you continue,�� Shanshan said when she got back to the office. She put the biscuit that she bought from the roadside stall next to Rena, who was doing calctions fervently.


    ��Mm-hm. Thanks,�� Rena replied without raising her head. She quickly filled the amount that she had just obtained into the ledger. She had spent about 30 minutes on calctions before she got that amount.


    Shanshan sat down, and curiously asked, ��Oh, yes. I went to Mamy Restaurant for lunch earlier, and saw the interview name list. There��s someone on the list that has the same name as you. Did you really register for it?��


    Rip.


    The quill in Rena��s hand tore the ledger��s page, but she didn��t care about it. Instead, she suddenly raised her head in surprise, and said, ��Really? Can I really go for the interview?��


    ��It��s really you.�� Shanshan was astonished too, but she swiftly nodded. ��I did see your name, and the notice says the interview starts in the afternoon. It��s already 1.30 pm now, so it should already begin.��


    ��No. I��ve got to go for the interview!�� Rena stood up instantly and started to walk to the door.


    Shanshan gazed at the thick ledgers next to Rena, and concernedly reminded, ��But Rena, didn��t Boss say that you��ve got to hand in the ledgers to her by today?��


    Rena��s footsteps halted as she turned to look at those ledgers and thought of the boss�� warning. There was hesitation in her eyes as she would be fired if she couldn��t finish these assignments today.


    She wasn��t very confident that she would seed in the interview. She really didn��t look very good whenpared to those beautifuldies in Mamy Restaurant.


    If she didn��t seed in the interview and got fired from her current job, she wouldn��t have the money to buy medicines for her mother.


    Rena lost her courage to step out immediately when she thought of that.


    Shanshan looked at Rena with a sympathetic gaze. Her family had shares in thispany, and she only came to work here because she was bored at home. The boss treated her quite well, but Rena was badly oppressed.


    Furthermore, she knew how much Rena loved to cook. She would have a much happier life if she could go and work at Mamy Restaurant.


    ��Rena, pass me half of the ledgers. We will try our best toplete it before the shift ends, and then you will go for the interview. Maybe you can make it,�� Shanshan said.


    ��This...�� Rena looked at Shanshan with hesitation on her face.


    ��Although I can��t bear to see you go, it is definitely a good thing if you join Mamy Restaurant��s staff. Maybe you could even get me another helping of tofu pudding.�� Shanshan got up and took half of the ledgers from Rena and returned to her seat. ��Let��s begin. We can do it.��


    ��Thank you, Shanshan,�� Rena said with reddened eyes. She, too, quickly returned to her seat and picked up the quill again.


    ***


    After the lunch service��s end and a short rest period, Mag began the first formal interview for Mamy Restaurant��s recruitment exercise.


    The interviewers�� lineup was extremely extravagant for this interview. They were the best knight in the Nond Continent, Alex; former princess of the elves and current spiritual leader of the Night Elves, Irina; Frost Dragons�� princesses, Elizabeth and Yabemiya; Moon Nation��s princess, Ba; Lantisde��s princess, Gina; Falk Tribe��s princess, Connie (this was struck off); Countess Bartoli, Cami (this was struck off too.).


    They were actually only trying to recruit one or two new staff members for the restaurant with such a lineup.


    A few tables were formed into an arc, and there was a chair in their center. That was the interviewee��s seat.


    And there were all sorts of tools to test the interviewee��s ability on the shelf at the side. Ability was what Mag focused on the most.


    Mag, who was sitting in the center, looked at all the princesses around him. He didn��t know why they were all princesses. Maybe he had the constitution that attracted princesses?


    Irina was sitting next to Mag, which was also close to the center.


    Even though thedies didn��t understand why Princess Irina was suddenly so interested in the restaurant��s recruitment exercise, given her status and power, it seemed rather reasonable that she was sitting at the center.


    All thedies looked excited as this was the first time that all of them were interviewers.


    ��Can I recruit someone that I like?�� Connie said excitedly.


    Mag nced at Connie, and calmly said, ��No, you can��t.��


    Birds of a feather flocked together. He was afraid the restaurant��s business wouldn��t be able to carry on if he recruited another dimwit.


    ��Sigh. A newbie has no human rights...�� Connie murmured, and put her head on the table listlessly.


    ��It��s almost time. Let��s ask the first interviewee toe in,�� Mag said after looking at the time. He picked up the information on the table. The first interviewee was Hannah, a young subus miss.

 Chapter 1286 - Your Thinking Is Very Dangerous

    <h4>Chapter 1286: Your Thinking Is Very Dangerous</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Thedies who came for the interview had already begun to line up at the entrance. There were 50 people on the interview list altogether. They would be interviewed ording to their names�� sequence on the list.


    Thedies were all nicely made up, standing there nervously. Many of them were elegantly dressed aristocraticdies. That made the watching crowd rather amazed.


    Aristocraticdies lining up trying to be servers in a restaurant... There could only be Mamy Restaurant in Chaos City with such a sight.


    ��The first interviewee, Miss Hannah. Pleasee in.�� Anna went to the door with the name list and read it out loud.


    A tall and slender subusdy walked out from the line. She began to unbutton her coat as she walked. When she reached the restaurant��s door, she removed her coat and revealed the ck tight-fitting dress underneath. She disyed her figure to perfection.


    ��Wow, she has such a good figure. (???) I am so envious!��


    ��Huh. She is just trying to sell her body. Conniving slut.��


    ��Tightening my tummy binder silently.��


    Thedies who were waiting for their interview all looked toward Hannah, and began to talk about her softly.


    ��Cutie, can you hold this for me?�� Hannah the subus smiled at Anna.


    ��Okay.�� Anna reached out to grab that huge coat, which almost engulfed her.


    ��Thank you.�� Hannah smiled. She took a deep breath before she pushed open the door, and walked in confidently.


    Ding!


    The doorbell rang, and Mag and the rest all looked toward the door.


    A subus wearing a ck tight-fitting dress came in. Her big, wavy red hair was flowing around her wildly. Her voluptuous figure was disyed to perfection by that ck dress. Her seductive eyes were looking at Mag who was sitting in the center. She threw him a seductive nce.


    Sexy. This was the first impression all of them had of this subus.


    Even though she was simply standing there and doing nothing, she still had that amazing charm that made people want to stare at her.


    Of course, beside the fact that she was beautiful and sexy, being a subus, she did have a natural talent at bewitching.


    Mag��s brows furrowed a little as he looked at that subus who was looking at him with glistening eyes. Obviously, she had begun to use her natural seduction talents on him. This made him rather unhappy.


    Subi were naturally born salespeople. As long as they could release their charm as and when they liked, they could beat 99% of normal people in sales.


    But Mamy Restaurant didn��t need a salesperson, nor did it need a server who attempted to charm its boss. Furthermore, did he have the guts to do anything?


    Haha. Nope.


    Irina was looking at Mag and that subus smilingly. This subus was so daring. She was actually seducing her man right in front of her.


    <i>Oh! That��s huge! </i>Firis looked at Hannah, and then lowered her head to look at herself, feeling slightly inferior.


    <i>How dare a 3rd-tier subus try to use seduction? This fellow could sleep all the way till morning even when I was lying on the floor totally helpless. You don��t stand a chance at all. </i>Cami pursed her lips and nced at Hannah with disdain.


    ��Miss Hannah, right? Have a seat, please,�� Mag said to Hannah with clear eyes as he put down the information.


    ��Alright.�� Hannah looked at Mag, whose eyes were clear, with a hint of surprise in her eyes. Boss Mag didn��t have any reaction to her seduction? Although she was only a 3rd-tier subus, even a 7th-tier knight would have his heart��s fire stroked when she used her mesmerization on him. How could it fail when it came to Mag?


    Even though she was astonished, Hannah still sat on the seat calmly. Looking at all the people sitting in the semicircle, she was still slightly nervous.


    <i>When did an interview be like this? Isn��t it simply talking to the boss one-to-one?</i> Hannah murmured in her heart. She loved the food at Mamy Restaurant, but her current job only allowed her to eat at Mamy Restaurant twice a week. Moreover, she couldn��t have the expensive food, which was cruel to a subus who loved to eat. Hence, she registered herself as soon as she saw the restaurant��s recruitment notice.


    She was very confident that she would be recruited. Although she wasn��t very familiar with the F&B industry, she knew men like the back of her hand. She was born to mesmerize men.


    Very coincidentally, Mamy Restaurant��s boss was a man, and a single man at that.


    If possible, she wouldn��t mind being Mamy Restaurant��sdy boss. In that case, she should be able to eat a second helping of tofu pudding.


    Although she was facing all the beautifuldies, Hannah regained her confidence quickly. Beauty was not enough when it came to manipting men, otherwise Mamy Restaurant should have had itsdy boss long ago. Obviously, these beautifuldies were still too uptight.


    ��Miss Hannah, could you please do a self-introduction first?�� Mag said. The information was very basic, and he didn��t want to eliminate an interviewee based on the first impression.


    Hannah smiled at Mag. ��Nice to meet you, Boss. I am Hannah, 20 years old, a 3rd-tier subus. I have been doing sales for building materials in the past three years. I am the top salesperson. In this industry, I����


    ��Excuse me, sorry to interrupt.�� Mag raised his hand to indicate Hannah to stop. ��As there are many interviewees today, please skip over the details of your previous job��s scope and growth journey. Please talk about how your specialty could contribute to the restaurant, and what job you could do in the restaurant.��


    ��Er...�� Hannah, who was cut off, mused for a moment before she smiled at Mag. ��I feel I could do the job of receiving customers. This is my main job scope for my current job. Furthermore, if the boss needs to do anything normally, I can do it too. Hannah can do anything, you can also do...�� Hannah threw Mag a meaningful look.


    Mag decided to look straight ahead to indicate that he didn��t understand anything.


    All thedies were nodding slightly as they felt Hannah could do a good job at receiving customers. The customers would love a staff member like this.


    ��You can do Hannah when you are free? This is such a great example for a good employee.�� Irina pursed her lips and sneered, ��Comrade, your thinking is very dangerous.��


    Hannah��s expression froze as she looked at Irina. She was an extremely beautiful elf, and that aristocratic air of hers made her feel ashamed. She began to restrain her mesmerization subconsciously.


    However, who was this beautiful elf? She had never seen her before when she came to eat at the restaurant. Could she be a new service staff member? Or thedy boss that had never shown her face before?


    ��I... I didn��t mean that. I only feel that I could take good care of Boss�� personal life while I am working in the restaurant too. I think this is what I should do as the restaurant��s employee.��

 Chapter 1287 - Meaty?

    <h4>Chapter 1287: Meaty?</h4>


    ��Actually, you came to interview for the position of thedy boss?�� Irina smiled at Hannah.


    Mag stole a nce at Irina. He felt the threat hidden under that smile.


    ��I...�� Hannah choked on her words. Although that was indeed what she was thinking, she didn��t expect to be found out. Her gaze fleeted to Mag, and she weakly said, ��I just want to find a job that I like.��


    ��Alright. We have understood your situation, Miss Hannah. We will consider your application. We will be posting out the specific detailster in the afternoon. You can take a look at it then.�� Mag smiled. In order to ensure the personal safety of this subus, he felt it was necessary to end this interview as soon as possible.


    ��Alright.�� Hannah stood up and left. Under the gaze of that elf, she felt as if she had been seen through, and that feeling was horrible.


    After Hannah got out of the restaurant, a cold breeze blew at her and she shuddered.


    ��Big Sister, your coat.�� Anna passed Hannah the coat that she was holding.


    ��Thank you.�� Hannah took it and put it on with a confident smile on her face again. She sashayed and left as if she had already gotten the job.


    ��Next...�� Anna took out the list and called out the next interviewee.


    ��Hey, Mister, your powder isn��t evenly spread, your beard isn��t cleanly shaved, and a corner of the mantou[1] is showing. Isn��t this too much, trying to cheat us by dressing in drag when you look like this?�� Mag said when he saw a drag queen who had a thickyer of white powder and two exaggerated fake eyshes on her face, pinching her throat as she spoke in a hoarse voice, and sitting with her legs closed. He couldn��t help being sarcastic.


    He snuck a nce at Shirley at the side. This was the perfect example of a drag queen, okay? She was so realistic.


    ��Are your fake eyshes made of donkey hair?�� Irina asked curiously.


    ��Y-you people are bullies... Boohoohoo...�� That mister ran away, covering his face.


    ��Next,�� Mag said calmly.


    ��Are you sure you have filled your information correctly?�� Mag asked doubtfully as he looked at the information which stated height 165, weight 85, and then looked at a chubby maiden who resembled a little meat bun that was stuffed into the chair.


    ��Maybe the 1 in the weight box was written on the line, and you didn��t read it close enough...�� that maiden weakly said.


    Mag looked closer again. Indeed, at the weight box, a vertical stroke could be seen on the box. It was done so obviously that he couldn��t help but chuckle. ��You are such an imp.��


    ��Although I don��t look very slender, I am only 18 years old, which is the age of youth and beauty in full bloom. You see, do I look like a flower?�� The chubby maiden put her hands under her chin and shook her head left and right.


    ��Meaty?�� Irina asked.


    That maiden froze instantly. Although being meaty was rather cute, she was... still too round!


    The restaurant fell into a silence instantly. Thedies all turned their heads around and tried to stifle theirughter.


    Thements made by thebination of Boss and Princess Irina were so snarky that they couldn��t join in at all.


    ��Youngdy, the work in Mamy Restaurant is very intense, so it may not be suitable for you now,�� Mag said as he, too, tried to hold in hisughter.


    The weight wasn��t a big issue, but Mag didn��t like the fact that she deliberately gave misleading information. Furthermore, judging from the way that she panted after walking those few steps from the door, her body condition obviously couldn��t match the restaurant��s work intensity, so he had already struck her off from the list.


    ��Next. Vansa... Hmm?�� Mag was slightly taken aback when he read this familiar name. <i>Is this the pseudonym of Princess Vanessa? Why did she register too?</i>


    This name list was screened by Anna ording to his requirements. He didn��t take a closer look, as he was too busy yesterday, so he didn��t discover that Princess Vanessa had registered herself too.


    Currently, Mamy Restaurant was already full of princesses. However, most of these princesses had fallen onto hard times, and were taken in by him. But this princess of Roth Empire was different, for she was highly favored by the king. If he found out that Vanessa was working in Mamy Restaurant, he would definitely conduct a thorough check on the restaurant immediately.


    Mag was still in the midst of his thoughts when the door opened and Vanessa walked in. The door closed gradually, and kept L��s nervous expression out too.


    ��How do you do? I am Vansa.�� Vanessa curtseyed elegantly as she lifted her skirts up. Her hands were grasping the skirts so tightly that they looked pale. She had only read about job interviews in books, and never thought she would be facing one herself one day. She was feeling so nervous that her heart was beating wildly.


    She raised her head and her gazended on Irina. She blinked as she was startled. After she was sure that she didn��t make a mistake, she covered her mouth and eximed, ��Big Sister Irina!��


    ��Isn��t this Little Sasa? What are you doing here?�� Irina was stunned to see Vanessa too. Thisss always went to y with her whenever she went to Rodu in the past, so she had sort of watched her grow up. She didn��t expect to meet her again in Chaos City.


    ��I...�� Vanessa was a little hesitant. She didn��t want to expose her identity, but she didn��t know how to lie. She wasn��t very adept when it came to lying.


    Irina seemed to have read Vanessa��s thoughts as she waved her hand, and casually said, ��It��s fine. It��s not embarrassing if you are kicked out because you are ugly.��


    ��Mm-hm...�� Vanessa nodded in slight exasperation. Only Big Sister Irina coulde up with such a reason. However, when she saw Irina sitting next to Mag, she couldn��t help but curiously ask, ��Then, why are you here, Big Sister Irina?��


    ��I came to eat and then decided to join in the fun,�� Irina said nonchntly.


    ��Oh, I see.�� Vanessa nodded, enlightened. She didn��t suspect anything at all.


    <i>She believed her just like this?</i> Mag raised his eyebrows. He was still pondering on how to exin why Irina was here.


    ��Miss Van... sa, did youe to be interviewed for joining the restaurant��s service staff?�� Mag nced through the information. Vanessa��s qualities did fit the requirements that Mag had set up, so it made sense that Anna chose her. However, although she dared to work here, he didn��t dare to keep her.


    ��Yes. Boss Mag. I like Mamy Restaurant, so I want to be one of you. I think this will be a very interesting experience.�� Vanessa nodded seriously with a sparkle in her eyes. She hade for the interview behind Abraham��s back.


    ��Hmm...�� Mag hemmed and hawed. Looking at Vanessa��s sparkling eyes, he didn��t know what excuse he should use to reject this princess who looked forward to working so much.


    Irina pointed at a stack of tes on a tray on a table at a side, and said, ��Pick up this stack of tes and walk 10 rounds in the restaurant.��


    There were about 15 of them, and they were all different. They were about the number of tes that were cleared from one table during service time.


    ��Alright.�� Vanessa went forward excitedly and reached out to carry that tray.


    <i>It��s so heavy!</i> Although she lifted that tray, it was so heavy that Vanessa felt as if her arms were going to break. Although she tried to walk straight, every step was extremely difficult. She had only taken about 10-odd steps when she slipped, and the tes that were stacked up crashed to the floor.


    [1] Mantou, often referred to as Chinese steamed bun, is a white and soft type of steamed bread or bun popr in Northern China.

 Chapter 1288 - May I Go Into Your Kitchen Please?

    <h4>Chapter 1288: May I Go Into Your Kitchen Please?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Apanied by crashing sounds, the tes were shattered.


    Vanessa managed to hold onto thest big te on the tray in a panic as she stared at the porcin shards with her mouth agape. She gulped as she turned around, and apologetically said, ��I will pay for all these.��


    Mag shook his head, and then said to Vanessa, ��That��s okay. However, you will be required to carry tes like these and make over hundreds of trips per day without any idents. Do you think you can do it?��


    ��Over hundreds?�� Vanessa was shocked. She already felt that her arms were going to break when she had only taken a few steps. Her arms were even still aching now. There was no way she could make hundreds of trips in the restaurant carrying so many tes...


    ��I definitely can��t do it.�� Vanessa shook her head, and then looked at Yabemiya and the rest with admiration. These big sisters were formidable. They made the job look so easy, and they always looked so beautiful while doing it. She hadn��t expected that their job was actually so tough.


    ��It��s okay. It��s actually a good thing to recognize our own shorings. Big Sister will treat you to hot pot tonight,�� Irina said to Vanessa smilingly.


    ��Really?�� Vanessa��s eyes lit up, and she immediately nodded her head happily. ��Okay, okay.��


    Vanessa left happily after setting up a hot pot date with Irina. Mag sighed a breath of relief as he looked at Irina with admiration. This technique of letting her know her shoring was indeed marvellous.


    The next few interviewees were only mediocre. Mag added a star next to the names of some of thedies who had worked in a restaurant before. It would be easier for those who had previous experience to get a hang of it, and they would have expected the intensity of the work and wouldn��t quit after a few days�� of hard work.


    However, Mag didn��t hire them on the spot. Instead, he let them return to read the notice tomorrow so he wouldn��t miss better candidates who were at the back.


    ��The next interviewee: Rena. Is Rena here?��


    Anna walked in and said to Mag, ��Uncle Mag, looks like the interviewee Rena didn��te for the interview.��


    ��Alright. We will skip to the next one.�� Mag nodded and put Rena��s information slip aside. This was the first interviewee to give up on her own ord.


    ��Mm-hm,�� Anna replied, and then went out to call in the next interviewee.


    ��There still isn��t anyone who was hired on the spot yet?��


    ��It��s so stringent. There were a fewdies who were so beautiful, but they were still not hired on the spot.��


    ��I am a little scared. A maiden came out crying earlier. Did Boss Mag do something to them?��


    Thedies who came for the interview were having a nervous discussion. They were expectant and yet a little petrified.


    ��Boss, the interview is almost over. Do you have someone in mind already?�� Yabemiya asked Mag with a yawn while the next interviewee had note in yet.


    The rest began to look at Mag too. There were a few interviewees who were not bad, but Mag still didn��t pass them on the spot.


    ��We will decide after we finish interviewing all of them. I still haven��t found someone who I feel 100% certain of up till now.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. Maybe his standards were too high, but the service staff was a very important part of the restaurant, so he should be more stringent about them.


    The interview continued. Mag and Irina continued to maintain their strict interview attitude.


    Anna came in, and said, ��Uncle Mag, we have interviewed all the names on the list.��


    ��Alright. Thank you for your hard work, everyone.�� Mag stacked the information slips that he had separated into two stacks neatly. There were a fewdies who had made it into his shortlist. He had considered further which one of them he should hire.


    Firis and Shirley��s return had alleviated the restaurant��s manpower shortage. They would only need to add one more service staff member. Otherwise, there would be too many of them standing around.


    ��Ding!��


    Right at this moment, the doorbell rang.


    ��Huh?�� All of them looked surprised. Wasn��t the interview already over?


    Anna pushed open the door on her tiptoes. A maiden was standing at the door, sweating profusely. She supported herself by putting one hand on the door frame. Panting, she said, ��I... I am Rena. May I ask, is the interview... interview already over?��


    ��Yes. It just ended.�� Mag nodded as he surveyed this thin maiden. She had a head of slightly curly xen hair and a pretty face. She seemed to have run all the way here.


    The name Rena was a little familiar. He lowered his head and nced at that information slip that he had put aside. It belonged exactly to the interviewee that didn��t show.


    Rena straightened herself and tried to smoothen her breathing as she sincerely said to Mag, ��C-could you please give me another chance?��


    ��You were number 21 amongst all the interviewees. The interview is over, but if your reason for beingte is good enough, I don��t mind giving you a chance for an interview.�� Mag nodded at Rena.


    ��I was working earlier. Although it is a job that doesn��t pay well and is a hassle, I cannot lose that job before I can be sure that I will join Mamy Restaurant��s staff, because that job ensures my mother��s and my survival. Ipleted my work in advance with my colleague��s help, and I ran all the way to the restaurant. I am very sorry that I have missed the interview��s timing,�� Rena said apologetically and lowered her gaze. Despair was all over her face.


    Even though Shanshan and she had tried very hard, there were simply too many ledgers to do. She still missed the interview��s timing. It seemed like she would have no chance to join Mamy Restaurant��s staff.


    Everyone in the restaurant looked at Mag. This maiden seemed to have a hard time. If only he would give her one more chance.


    ��That��s a very wise choice. Come on, Miss Rena. Let��s begin your interview today,�� Mag said smilingly. There were over 80 intervieweesing for the interview today, and the majority of them would not be epted. It wouldn��t have been a smart choice if they had lost their original job because of an interview with an unknown oue.


    Rena lifted her head and looked at Mag in surprise. She couldn��t quite believe her ears.


    Mag picked up that information slip, and directly asked, ��We will need to prepare for the dinner service soon, so we don��t have much time for a conversation. Could Miss Rena please show us why we should choose you to join Mamy Restaurant?��


    Rena took in a deep breath and walked next to that chair. However, she didn��t sit down, and instead she asked Mag, ��May I go into your kitchen please?��


    ��Why?�� Mag asked. His kitchen wasn��t open to strangers.


    ��Although I have never eaten the hot pot in Mamy Restaurant, I have smelled the aroma of that red soup base on the evening before thest, so I am able to identify the spices that you have used in it,�� Rena said confidently.

 Chapter 1289 - You Are Welcome To Join Mamy Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 1289: You Are Wee To Join Mamy Restaurant</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��There is something that works like this?�� Mag looked at Rena, feeling rather amazed. She was confident that she could pick out what spices Mag had used just based on the aroma that she smelled two days ago. Could this maiden have the legendary God��s nose?


    ��Is yours the dog��s nose?�� Irina alsomented in surprise. After eating the hot pot yesterday, besides those spices that she could see, she couldn��t guess what the others were at all. All she cared about was that it was delicious.


    The others in the restaurant were also looking at Rena curiously. Even they, who had eaten the hot pot so many times, couldn��t tell how many spices the Boss added into the hot pot.


    ��There may be a little discrepancy, but I trust my nose.�� Rena nodded with conviction.


    ��Alright,e with me,�� Mag agreed readily, and walked straight into the kitchen.


    Rena quickly caught up, and kept breathing in deeply to control her heartbeat on the way to the kitchen. This was her only chance; if she didn��t perform well, she would most probably be stuck in that awful ce for the rest of her life.


    The rest also followed them to the kitchen��s entrance. This test was much more interesting than carrying tes and mopping the floor earlier. Moreover, it would be really awesome if Rena was sessful.


    Rena halted her footsteps subconsciously when she reached the kitchen��s entrance. Her eyes lit up when she saw the clean and bright kitchen.


    The clearly designated cleaning table, chopping table, stoves, and all kinds of knives and pots hanging on the wall were gleaming with a metallic shine. She almost couldn��t believe a kitchen could look like this. It was totally beyond her imagination.


    Her kitchen at home only had a hanging stewing pot and a little stove stacked up using rocks. And all these in front of her as mesmerizing as a dream.


    If she could cook here...


    Rena��s heart began to beat vigorously. She couldn��t imagine what kind of blissful feeling that would be.


    Mag turned around and saw Rena, who was appraising the kitchen with sparkles in her eyes as if she was visiting a holy ce. He had a hint of admiration for her in his eyes, and didn��t rush to interrupt her.


    Rena��s gaze went one round in the kitchen beforending on Mag. After discovering that he was watching her, she suddenly realized she was still in the process of the interview. Panic shed through her face, and she swiftly waved, and said, ��Oh, excuse me. This... This is the first time that I have seen such a high-ss kitchen, and I couldn��t control myself...��


    ��It��s fine. These are the condiments and spices that I usually use, and those used in the red soup base are all here too. Now, it��s your turn to perform.�� Mag opened all the covers of the condiments�� and spices�� containers and stepped aside. There were a total of 50-60 condiments and spices there.


    He had used 15 condiments and spices for the red soup base. It was almost impossible to pick out all the condiments and spices he used from here urately even if he or she had eaten the hot pot before. Otherwise, he would be too easy to imitate.


    And he didn��t quite believe that Rena, who had only smelled the aroma before, could seed in the challenge of identifying his red soup base��s recipe.


    <i>What aplete collection of spices.</i> Rena took two steps forward and stood right in front of those spices. She didn��t back out because there were too many condiments and spices, and she stared at those spices in amazement instead. She had never bought spices like Sichuan pepper, which was even more expensive than gold, before.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. The fragrances of all the spices made her smile satedly. It would be fantastic if she could obtain the right to utilize these spices.


    Rena tilted her head, and said to Mag, ��Then I will start now.��


    She didn��t spend too much time being immersed in those spices. She took a te from the side, and began to get her nose closer to those containers to smell the spices closely.


    Although she had never seen many of these spices before, the scents wouldn��t lie. She only needed to find those scents that she had smelled on that day, and she would be right.


    ��This. This. And this...��


    Rena began to pick up bits and pieces of spices from the containers and put them on a te. She wasn��t fast, but she was systematic. She smelled them rolls by rolls, and pondered asionally before picking up the spices that she believed to belong on the te.


    Anna watched from the window on her tiptoes, and curiously asked, ��Can she seed?��


    ��Maybe.�� Shirley lifted Anna up, and let her watch the scenes in the kitchen easily.


    Sichuan pepper, dried chilli, star anise, cinnamon...


    Mag��s eyes became brighter and brighter. Up till now, all the spices that Rena picked out were correct. The containers were ced randomly, so there was no way she could guess blindly and get them right.


    About 10 minutester, Rena ced the te gently on the stove and took two steps back. She nervously said to Mag, ��There are two condiments that I am not very certain about, because their scents are weaker and most probably covered by the other spices. So, I didn��t choose them.��


    ��Did she get them right?�� Irina asked curiously.


    All of them looked at Mag curiously. This test was the most exciting test of the day. Choosing the correct spices and condiments based on the scents alone was a hellishly difficult test, okay!


    ��The spicy hot pot was very vorful, so salt must be included.


    ��A suitable amount of rock sugar could thicken the broth and sweeten it, alleviating the spiciness.


    ��The rest are all correct.��


    Mag scooped a piece of rock sugar and a spoonful of salt onto the te, and then gave Rena a thumbs-up. He seriously said, ��You are a genius.��


    ��This is simply too amazing!�� Yabemiya stared at Rena with awe and admiration. She still couldn��t master assembling the roujiamo till now.


    ��She��s awesome. She almost got everything correct.�� Firis was also staring at Rena in a shock. She had spent a long time before she got the sauces right when she was learning how to mix the sauces for the beef kebabs.


    ��Why do they smell all the same to me?�� Irina went forward to take a sniff, and then looked at Rena��s nose confusedly. Maybe hers was a fake nose.


    All of them were awed and amazed by Rena��s performance. There were so many spices there, so even telling them the names would not have ensured that they would choose the correct ones, let alone picking them out urately after smelling that soup base only once.


    ��I... I was simply lucky,�� Rena said softly as she lowered her head. She was shy after all of them praised her profusely.


    ��Actually, what I am more curious about is this: since you have already deciphered my recipe by scents, why don��t you open a hot pot shop yourself? Even if you were short of one or two spices, your business still would be good if your prices were friendlier,�� Mag said gravely, looking into Rena��s eyes.


    ��This is a delicacy created by you. If I simply imitated it just because I knew the recipe, it would be very unfair to you. I don��t think this is what a chef should have done.�� Rena shook her head with conviction in her eyes.


    ��Actually, I don��t mind others�� imitating me.�� Mag extended his hand to Rena with a smile. ��But I like your answer. If you are willing, Miss Rena, you are wee to join Mamy Restaurant.��

 Chapter 1290 - Miss Shirley, Do You Still Remember Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1290: Miss Shirley, Do You Still Remember Me?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Stunned, Rena stared at Mag��s outstretched hand for a while before she asked Mag in disbelief, ��Y-you mean that I am hired?��


    ��Yes. Your specialty amazes me.�� Mag nodded smilingly. ��If it is alright with you, we could sign a contract for the probation period. The sry for the probation period is 3,500 copper coins. You will be a formal employee after the one-month probation. Your formal sry will be decided by your actual work scope, but it will definitely be more than the probationary sry. Furthermore, the restaurant will provide you with three meals and living quarters.��


    Rena covered her gaping mouth with her hand as she continued to stare at Mag with disbelief. Was she really going to be Mamy Restaurant��s employee? She only managed to identify some spices.


    Moreover, the 3,500 copper coins probationary sry was already 1,000 copper coins higher than her current sry, and it would increase further after she became a formal employee. In this case, she would be able to purchase better medicine for her mother.


    ��Rena, have you decided?�� Mag asked.


    ��Yes, I do.�� Rena swiftly nodded and reached out to shake Mag��s hand with tears glistening in her eyes. She could finally get rid of that awful job, and provide her mother with better conditions.


    ��We wee you to join Mamy Restaurant, this big family,�� Mag said smilingly before releasing Rena��s hand like a gentleman.


    ��Nice to meet you, Rena. I am Miya.�� Yabemiya went forward to greet her.


    ��Hi, I am Gina.�� Gina could already use themon tongue to introduce herself fluently.


    Everyone began to go up to say hi to Rena and introduce themselves.


    Everyone pretty much agreed with Mag hiring Rena as the new staff member. It was already very impressive that she could pick up all the condiments and spices using the hot pot with her sense of smell only.


    ��Could you please tell me why you selected me?�� Rena asked Mag curiously when they were signing the contract.


    ��Your talent at differentiating the smells amazes me, but what moves me is your character,�� Mag said to Rena smilingly. ��If your talent at cooking is equally outstanding, I could have already found a very good sous chef.��


    ��I... I may not be good enough...�� Rena said, feeling rather unconfident. Although she had been imitating food from some restaurants, she only cooked them for her mother and friends.


    ��We will know after the test.�� Mag shook his head smilingly as he watched Rena sign the contract. Taking a look at the time, he said, ��When would you be able to quit your current job?��


    ��I will go back to resign today, and I can start working in the restaurant tomorrow,�� Rena said immediately.


    ��Okay. Leave your measurements behind, and I will prepare a set of uniforms for you. Report to the restaurant tomorrow at 7.30 am.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Yes.�� Rena nodded, and wrote down her clothing measurements on a piece of paper before taking her leave.


    Rena pushed open the door, jumped out, clenched her fist, and happily eximed, ��Great! I finally joined Mamy Restaurant!��


    Then, she raised her head, and her gazended on the rows of customers who were staring at her.


    Rena froze, and a blush quickly rose up on her cheeks. She slowly straightened her outstretched legs and smiled awkwardly at the crowd. Then she swiftly lowered her head and strode off.


    <i>My heavens! Why are there so many people here? This is so embarrassing... </i>Rena screamed in her heart.


    ��Is this Mamy Restaurant��s new service staff member? She looks very energetic.��


    ��Yes, and she is rather cute.��


    ��I really envy this sister for joining the ultimate staff meals team!!!��


    The customers began to talk curiously while watching Rena��s back. The news of Mamy Restaurant��s recruitment had attracted a lot of attention in the past two days. After all, all the service staff in Mamy Restaurant were beautiful women<sup>1</sup>, so everyone was curious what kind of person would join them.


    In the crowd, Constantine, who was wearing a long new robe, was arranging his clothes nervously, and then smoothed his neatlybed and oiled hair. He held up and lowered the bouquet of flowers in his hands repeatedly.


    ��Bro, can you help take a look if my clothes and hair are messy?�� he said to Harrison, who was standing behind him, nervously.


    Harrison began to look Constantine up and down, and then shook his head, and said, ��You look okay. No problems at all.��


    ��Thanks.�� Constantine heaved a sigh of relief, and a smile appeared on his face again. He was about to turn back again.


    ��Bro, you are really dressed up for a meal. May I ask, are you going to confess to Boss Mag?�� Harrison asked, feeling very gossipy.


    ��Does Boss Mag like that kind of rtionship?�� Gjerj, who was standing next to them, poked his head over curiously.


    The surrounding customers began to turn and size up Constantine curiously.


    This young chap was rather handsome, so why did he have a fetish like this?


    ��N-nonsense. I like women. I don��t like men!�� Constantine said righteously. He looked toward Mamy Restaurant with flowers in his hands, and expectantly said, ��Today, I am going to confess my feelings to that beautiful maiden. I am not going to miss it this time round.��


    ��Which maiden is that? Which beautiful server is so unlucky to be noticed by you?�� Harrison was even more curious now.


    The customers were all looking at Constantine curiously. No one had ever confessed their feelings to Mamy Restaurant��s servers before. This was an excellent chitchat topic right before dinner.


    ��You will find out soon enough.�� Constantine didn��t want to expose his cards. He smoothed his clothes out and stood up even straighter. He used deep breathing to regte his heartbeat.


    Harrison shrugged his shoulders nonchntly, and continued to wait for the restaurant to open its door.


    Ding!


    The restaurant��s door opened outward, and Mag, wearing his chef��s suit, was standing at the entrance and weing everyone as usual.


    Constantine��s gaze quicklynded on Shirley in the restaurant, and his eyes moistened instantly. This was the maiden that he had been pining for day and night, and she was right here in front of him again.


    The customers greeted Mag and filed in.


    Constantine��s steps were shaky as he followed the crowd in. He skipped over Mag and went to stand in front of Shirley straight away. He swallowed his saliva nervously before saying, ��Miss Shirley, do you remember me?��


    Shirley took a look at Constantine, and calmly replied, ��No, I don��t.��


    The fire in Constantine��s chest and all the words he wanted to confess were all ��extinguished by a pail of icy water�� suddenly. It was so cold...

 Chapter 1291 - How Many People Are You Going To Kill Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 1291: How Many People Are You Going To Kill Tonight</h4>


    Mag looked at Constantine, who was dressed up neatly and had a bouquet of flowers in his hand. Suddenly, he pitied this devoted man who came every day to ask about Shirley.


    <i>What is love? Why do people live for it and die for it?</i>


    However, Mag was in no position toment about things like this. After all, even though Shirley was a drag queen, she had never behaved in a very feminine and gentle way on purpose. Moreover, her sexual orientation and who she liked had nothing to do with Mag.


    ��The first unfortunate case before the New Year.�� Harrison sighed as he passed by Constantine.


    The nosy crowd all looked sympathetically at Constantine. This love that had not even sprouted was killed mercilessly just like that. What a pity.


    Constantine quickly put his sadness away, and smilingly said, ��It��s alright, let me reintroduce myself. I am����


    ��I��m not interested.�� Shirley turned away coldly and walked to the kitchen to start working.


    ��I...�� Constantine watched Shirley��s back for a long time before he closed his open mouth slowly as his shoulders slumped in despair.


    Anna watched Constantine with sympathy. This uncle had beening over every day to ask about the news of Big Sister Shirley, so he had to really like her a lot. However, she didn��t seem interested in him.


    ��That uncle is like a dog,�� Amymented softly beside Anna as she licked her ice cream.


    ��What dog?�� Anna asked.


    Amy thought for a while, and said, ��A single dog[1].��


    <i>It��s okay. Since Miss Shirley is back, at least I would still have a chance. I��m going to take it slow.</i> Constantine quickly regained his fighting spirit. He let out a confident smile, went to the table he always sat at, and started ordering.


    ***


    ��Shanshan, I did it!�� Rena called out excitedly when she returned to the office.


    ��Did it?�� Shanshan lifted her head in bewilderment. As she looked at Rena��s beaming smile, she jumped up from her chair, and grabbed Rena��s hands excitedly. ��Rena, have you seeded in getting a job in Mamy Restaurant?��


    ��Mm-hmm. I��m hired.�� Rena nodded vigorously.


    ��That��s great!��


    The twodies hugged each other, and jumped around excitedly in the office.


    ��What��s all this noise about during working hours?�� A cold and deep voice came from the door.


    Shanshan and Rena jumped and quickly let go of each other as they looked, flustered, at the middle-aged woman dressed in a ck maxi dress who was standing at the door.


    Bam!


    The woman walked in and dropped a thick stack of ounts on the table as she coldly said to Rena, ��Rena, look at these ounts. Didn��t I tell you to write down the time of all the expenses and revenue? Look at how many of them you did not fill in. Also, what are all these nonsense notes? I paid you to work. If you can��t even do something so small, get out of here today!��


    ��Yes, Boss. I won��t being to the office from tomorrow onwards. Please look for someone better suited for the job,�� Rena said in a rxed manner. She waved to Shanshan and turned to walk out of the door.


    ��You...�� The boss watched in shock as Rena turned and walked away. She obviously did not expect this little administrative staff member, who was usually timid and soft-spoken, would actually quit on her without any hesitation.


    ��Right, just a reminder. About those ounts, you have to ask your dear younger siblings. They might know better about the expenses with the notes and those without the timestamps,�� Rena told the boss as she paused in her steps and turned back to face her, after which she turned to leave.


    After walking out of the office door, Rena turned back for onest look. She had been in this ce for three years, and now she would turn away without any hesitation. At the moment she turned around, she felt relieved, and it felt as though even the sunset had gotten brighter.


    Although she was deducted half a month��s sry, she should be able to survive with the sry that came in just a few days ago until she got her sry from Mamy Restaurant next month if she scrimped and saved. It was 3,500 in cash. When she received her pay next month, she would be able to buy new clothes for her mother.


    ***


    After Connie got through nine levels of the prison easily with a pot of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��, she was finally surrounded by prison guards and brought to Rex. After the prison guards had left, she went up, and asked, ��Master, what are we learning today?��


    ��You��ve learned quite a lot during this period of time. Tonight, go kill some people,�� Rex said absent-mindedly as he took the ��Buddha jumps over the wall��, opened the lid, and took a deep sniff. He smiled with satisfaction.


    ��Kill?�� Connie was slightly shocked. She cowered little as she said, ��I don��t know how to.��


    ��All the skills you��ve learned from me are used to kill. If you��re not going to kill people, are you going to ughter chickens?�� Rex took a sip of the soup and smiled.


    Connie shrugged, and a little innocently said, ��I haven��t even ughtered a chicken before.��


    ��The people who were out to kill you in the past have already set their eyes on Mamy Restaurant. If you don��t kill them, they will find you sooner orter, and then they will kill you. Otherwise, they might bring you back before killing you.��


    ��What��s the difference?��


    ��You either die earlier orter.��


    ��Those people killed my father and my tribesmen. I want to kill them to take revenge.��


    Rex pulled out a short dagger from somewhere, and threw it on the table. ��It��s in the second courtyard of the third alley at the west road of the northern part of the city. There are a total of five orcs. They are around the 6th and 7th-tier. If you��re fast enough, you can slit their throats before they wake up. If you��re not fast enough, any one of them can kill you easily.��


    ��You��re really making me go...�� Connie was a little worried.


    Rex put his spoon down, looked Connie in her eyes, and asked, ��Didn��t you be my student so that I could help you take revenge?��


    Connie was slightly taken aback. She shook her head after looking into Rex��s eyes.


    She took the dagger and held it tightly in her hand. She turned to walk to the door, and paused in her steps again as she turned back to ask Rex, ��Master, how do I get to the west road of the northern part of the city? Where do I start counting the third alley from? Is the second courtyard the second one from the left, or the second one from the right?��


    ��Pffft~��


    Rex, who was drinking the soup, spat it out. He looked at the wasted soup, and frustratedly told Connie, ��Can��t you use some brains?!��


    Connie pouted. <i>What can I do? I��m in despair too.</i>


    ��Give me a moment, I will bring you there.�� Rex sighed. He could only take on the role of her driver for the time being so that Connie would be able to find her target.


    [1] In China, the term ��single dog�� is used to describe singles.

 Chapter 1292 - I Am An Assassin With No Sense Of Direction

    <h4>Chapter 1292: I Am An Assassin With No Sense Of Direction</h4>


    ��I am an assassin with no feelings,�� Rex said coldly as he swung his ck windbreaker over, and walked out of the Bastie Prison.


    ��I am an assassin with no sense of direction,�� Connie said meekly as she put her helmet on.


    Rex, who was walking in front, stumbled and almost fell. He turned around and knocked on Connie��s helmet with his fist as he said, ��Can you not wear this tortoiseshell when you��re assassinating someone?��


    ��Master, didn��t you say that an assassin has to be mysterious?�� Connie said with grievance as she lifted her visor.


    ��If you killed those who saw you, you would be very mysterious.�� Rex pressed his lips together. She really was a blockhead.


    ��That��s... too cruel, isn��t it?�� Connie was hesitant.


    ��Bear in mind that an assassin is never kind. Once you��re kind, the one that��s dead could very well be you,�� Rex said with all seriousness as he looked into Connie��s eyes. After that, he pulled Connie��s helmet off, and threw it at the bicycle 50 meters away casually. Itnded nicely into the bicycle��s basket.


    ��Whew... seriously. Even if I don��t wear it when I kill someone, I can still wear it to keep myself warm on the way...�� Connie grumbled as she shivered.


    Rex��s eyelids twitched. Why did he take in such a disciple?


    No matter what, he had to go on teaching her since she was his disciple, so he coldly said, ��Let��s go.��


    ��Oh.�� Connie quickly caught up with him.


    Two shadows moved in Chaos City��s night sky like cats, flying across roofs silently as they moved towards the northern part of the city.


    ��Are you certain? Princess Connie is really hiding in that restaurant?�� In a room where an oilmp was lit to cast a faint yellow glow over it, three orcs were sitting around at a wooden table, whispering to each other.


    ��Mm-hm. She always wears a strange shell on her head wherever she goes, but the bracelet she wore on her hand, which was given by the chief, gave her away. There is an opal on it, and I happened to see it the day before, so I stalked her for two days. I can basically confirm that she��s Princess Connie based on her figure and the bracelet,�� a skinny orc said with a nod.


    ��Hmph. I can��t believe the princess of the falk tribe would actually end up among service staff in a restaurant. We��ve been having such a hard time looking for her. Now that we��ve found her, we will go over tomorrow morning again to make sure, then we can set out to capture her back on the same night. The chief has promised us a lot of goodies. This time, we will return to be big shots in the tribe.��


    The orcs allughed delightedly. They were the ones who had made a great contribution in this rebellion. As long as they could sessfully capture and bring Princess Connie back, they would be able to enjoy a life of unlimited women and money. On top of that, they would also be the new chief��s aides.


    After they were done nning for tomorrow��s operation, one of them stayed up for night watch duty, while the others went to sleep, taking a good rest to prepare themselves for tomorrow��s operation.


    ��It��s here. Make sure you do a clean job. I��ll only wait for you for 10 minutes,�� Rex said coldly after the two of themnded silently at the entrance of an alley.


    ��Alright.�� Connie took a deep breath, tightened her grip on the dagger, and dashed towards the second courtyard.


    ��It��s that side.�� A hand grabbed her shoulder. Rex pointed to the courtyard on the opposite side speechlessly. How awkward would it be if she assassinated the wrong people?


    ��Master, why didn��t you say so earlier?�� Connie rolled her eyes at Rex, and turned to dash towards the other courtyard. She tapped her toes on the wall, arched her back, andnded silently in the courtyard without making any sound.


    <i>That��s my fault too?</i> Rex was speechless.


    After entering the courtyard nimbly, Connie quickly got close to the three rooms near the courtyard like a ck cat as she stuck close to the wall. Her erected kitten ears trembled slightly as she listened to the slight sounds of movements in the room.


    The three rooms were all upied. There were two people each in the rooms on the left and right side, while the room in the center had only one person in it. From the sound of their breathing, she could deduce that they were already in deep sleep. This would be the best chance to assassinate them.


    ��Zzz~ Zzz~��


    Just as Connie was about to use the dagger to pry open the bolt and enter one of the rooms, she heard soft snoringing from the side.


    <i>There are more people?</i> Connie��s hand shook. She was already very nervous, and that made her almost drop her dagger. She took a few deep breaths to calm herself down, then held on to the roof, and swung to the other side of the room. She saw an orc with a mace in his arms as he leaned against a wall, sound asleep.


    <i>This is the fellow who killed my brother!</i> Connie��s grip on her dagger tightened. Her face turned paler as memories of the day the rebellion army marched into the pce and scenes of the massacre flooded into her mind. This was the one who was always by Gary��s side. He used that very mace to kill her young brother.


    <i>Revenge! I want revenge!</i> That was the only thought in her mind. She jumped down from the roof and pulled her dagger out silently. She plunged the dagger urately into the sleeping orc��s heart just like how she practiced usually.


    ��Ugh...��


    That orc woke up with a start and stared wide-eyed at Connie, who was standing in front of him, in disbelief.


    However, before he could make a sound, the dagger, which was pulled out from his heart, was already stabbed into his mouth,ing out from the back of his head.


    Connie pressed onto the orc��s head and pulled the dagger out slowly, letting him lean against the floor and slowly slide down to the ground. All the while, not a single sound was made.


    Connie took two steps back and looked at the orc lying in a pool of blood. Her breathing became heavier. Her hand that was holding the dagger was trembling. There was blood sttered all over her body and her face. She felt disgusted with the smell of blood, but her eyes were gleaming.


    She had killed this scumbag and avenged her brother!


    When she escaped from the Twilight Forest alone, she didn��t think that she would ever be able to get her revenge. She had been weak ever since she was young, so how would she be a match for Gary and his henchmen?


    However, she had killed this opponent she used to think was undefeatable. That was a very miraculous feeling.


    After she calmed herself down a little, Connie��s gaze turned cold again. She looked at the three rooms, and hesitated a little before walking to the room on the right.


    The orc sleeping in the middle room was the strongest, so she nned to kill the other four weaker orcs before dealing with the strongest one.


    She lifted the bolt with her dagger, and entered the room very smoothly. Meanwhile, the two orcs who were snoring loudly had not the slightest idea about it.


    The sharp dagger slit the two orcs�� throats open easily, and she cut their heads off. Until their death, the two orcs did not even manage to make a sound.


    After she wiped the dagger clean on the orcs�� clothes, Connie entered the room on the left, and cut the two orcs�� heads off using the same way.


    Bam!


    Just then, the door that was half-closed was kicked open violently. A huge orc was standing at the door, looking at Connie, who was throwing an orc��s head onto the ground. He said in disbelief, ��It��s you!��


    Connie looked at the orc who had suddenly appeared, and was equally flustered. Why was he awake? However, after getting a clear look at his face, the fire of vengeance burned in her eyes once more. He was the one who killed her mother!


    That orc lifted his long knife, and coldly said, ��Hmph, I can��t believe you actually came over yourself, and even killed my brothers. Today, I��m going to bring your����


    Stab...


    A section of a sharp sword emerged from his heart and interrupted his sentence.


    ��Since you��re going to kill everyone, you should start from the strongest. That way, even if anything happens, it would be easier to deal with. Get it?�� Rex said as he pushed that orc away gently and looked at Connie, who was covered in blood.


    ��Yes, Master.�� Connie looked at Rex and nodded hard. After that, she dove into his embrace and started crying softly.

 Chapter 1293 - Let Me Test The Waters

    <h4>Chapter 1293: Let Me Test The Waters</h4>


    After saying goodnight to Amy and Irina, Mag went to the study room alone, and got some paper and pen to start sketching his design.


    If it was calcted based on the speed by foot, the Night Elves would be able to reach Chaos City in two more days. Then, he would have to find them an amodation and also aplete and ready textile factory.


    Scheer had already started manufacturing steam engines in bulk, so it would not be much of a problem for Mag to buy 10 steam engines from her.


    The problem at hand was the textile machine. When he was writing his thesis, he did some research on the inventions during the middle ages. Therefore, it was not difficult for him toe up with a design for a textile machine powered by a steam engine. Furthermore,pared to a steam engine, textile machines did not have so many technical requirements to make. It was something Mobai would be able toe up with quickly.


    Aftering up with the sketch of the textile machine overnight, Mag drew a simple design of the workers�� dormitory on another piece of paper. It was based on the standard university dormitory design, with four people sharing a room. It was to be the dormitory for the Night Elves. Since he had enough space, he could make the rooms bigger. He would look for a dwarves construction team that could work on arger scale. Two days should be sufficient to get the dormitory built.


    ***


    ��Mother, when are you and Father going to give me a little brother or little sister to y with?�� Amy asked as shey in Irina��s embrace on therge bed and caressed her t tummy.


    ��Erm...�� Irina was silent for a while. She looked at Amy, and asked, ��Do you want a little brother or a little sister?��


    ��Little sister!�� Amy replied without even thinking. After that, she added, ��The little sister from the Parmer Family is really cute! She��s so soft and fluffy, it feels good to pinch her.��


    Irina looked at Amy��s eyes glistening like stars and smiled. She ran her finger on Amy��s nose bridge, and said, ��But I want to give all my love to Little Amy. Just like right now, only holding you in my arms.��


    ��That��s alright. You can love Amy and I will love the little sister, then the little sister can love Father. That way, we can love each other and be a loving family. Isn��t that great?�� Little Amy said with a smile.


    ��Hmm...�� Irina went deep in thought. She wouldn��t be able to give birth to another one alone...


    ***


    The Demon Inds were located in the center of the Boundless Sea Realm. They got this name because there would always be ayer of gray fog above the group of inds.


    The inds were of various sizes, and they were home to the demon race.


    Therge ind nearest to the center was controlled by the abyss demons.


    At the bottom of two cliffs that were close to a vertical drop tens of thousands feet high stood a few grand stone temples.


    At this moment, in thergest and grandest temple, the leader of the abyss demons, who was as big andrge as a ball, was on the main seat. He looked at the leaders of the other races, and loudly said, ��This time, the 10 demon races have gathered here to join in an alliance so that we can negotiate with the king of the Roth Empire. If we were to invade and take over the entire continent, which areas would be ours, and which areas would belong to them. Does anyone have any opinions on this matter?��


    ��A transaction with humans. They are even more scheming than goblins. The ming tribe would never believe humans,�� a ming demon shouted loudly.


    ��Exactly. What are humans? All they do is hold a sword and wave some sticks in the air, and they want to have a share? Such an alliance is simply a disgrace,�� arge demon agreed angrily.


    ��Do you dare to say that in front of Alex and Urien?�� a vampire mocked after taking a sip of fresh blood.


    Therge demon was stumped. He looked at the vampire with his face flushed, but he was unable to give him any reply.


    The hall quieted down because of that sentence. Everyone had heard the news of Alex killing Borg a couple of days ago. That already showed that he was stronger than an ordinary 10th-tier powerhouse. In addition, Alex also killed Benson, the spatial demon patriarch, jeopardizing the spatial demons�� status amongst the top 10 demon tribes.


    As for Krassu and Urien, they left a very deep impression on the demons after they wiped out the ogres.


    They had to admit that the humans who the demons had belittled in the past had already evolved into a very strong race after centuries of rapid development and poption growth.


    ��We, the vampires, don��t have a big poption to begin with, so we don��t really neednd. All of you can have fun fighting for it. The vampires will not take part in any war, and we don��t need anynd.�� The vampire finished the fresh blood in his cup and stood up. He spread his arms, and a pair of gigantic ck wings appeared on his back. In a split second, he turned into a shadow and disappeared from the hall.


    ��Scaredy-cat. Even if he can fly, he��s just a flying cat,�� the demon who had been dissed said sarcastically.


    Whoosh!


    A half-a-meter-long ck steel te flew in from outside, andnded between that demon��s legs.


    That demon stood up and stepped back subconsciously. A loud ripping sound could be heard, and a big hole appeared in his pants. He quickly covered his crotch area awkwardly.


    After the vampire left, the leaders of the other tribes also started to hesitate. Not many of them wanted to join the alliance, and the meeting ended on a bad note.


    ***


    The next day after morning operating hours, Mag went to Mobai��s forge, and asked for his help to make some textile machines.


    ��Boss Mag, these machines are a little big. If you��re in a rush for them, I can find a few other cksmiths I know and work on them together so that you can get them after two days,�� Mobai told Mag while studying the blueprint.


    ��Great. But this is a little special, so I need you to keep it an absolute secret. If you��re working with other cksmiths, I need you to split it into parts.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Mm-hm. I understand. I will split it up for the others to do.�� Mobai nodded. Boss Mag had always been full of quirky ideas, so it was only normal for him to be more careful in case someone giarized his ideas.


    Aftering out from Mobai��s forge, Mag went to Buffett Manor to look for Scheer, and he finally met her under the guidance of an assistant.


    ��Mr. Mag, you want 10 steam engines?�� Scheer asked as she put down the reports in her hand.


    ��Yes. I intend to use the steam engines to build a textile factory.�� Mag nodded. He did not intend to hide this.


    ��Oh? You��ve already thought of how to use the steam engines for business?�� Scheer looked at Mag in shock. Her engineers had been researching applications for steam engines other than in lotives. Although they had some findings, there was still nothing concrete.


    ��I��m going to test the waters first. I��ve bought a factory in the northern part of the city, but I still don��t know how things will turn out,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��I see...�� Since Mag did not seem willing to divulge further, Scheer smilingly said, ��Since you��re going to open a factory, I wonder if I can join in the fun, invest a little capital, and own some shares?��


    ��The ce is still an undeveloped piece ofnd. Aren��t you afraid that you won��t be able to get your money back?�� Mag asked.


    ��I might be worried if it��s someone else, but I am very assured if you��re the one. Even if I don��t get my money back, I will have noints,�� Scheer said with a smile.


    Mag thought for a while, and said, ��Since that��s the case, how about an investment of 10,000,000 copper coins and 10 steam engines for 10% shares?��


    ��Sure.�� Scheer wrote a check, and passed it to Mag with a smile as she said, ��I can give you the 10 steam engines tomorrow. Give me an address. I��ll get someone to deliver them.��

 Chapter 1294 - Imy Textile Factory

    <h4>Chapter 1294: Imy Textile Factory</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The negotiation with Scheer was much smoother than expected, and an angel investment was obtained. Mag left the bank after signing the contract.


    Mag wasn��t unreasonable to ask for 10,000,000 copper coins and 10 steam engines for 10% of shares.


    The textile industry had a huge market. Although Mag was only trying to find something for the Night Elves to do so they wouldn��t get themselves into trouble, once the textile factory powered by the steam engines started running, it would be a ce that could continue to generate revenue for the Night Elves.


    Mag could fork out 10,000,000 copper coins himself, but he understood that he couldn��t be earning all the money by himself. Giving a little interest to Scheer would be beneficial to creating new sales routes and capital flow.


    ��Young Mistress, he took 10,000,000 copper coins after saying a few empty words. Isn��t this a bit rushed...�� the assistant said to Scheer who was inspecting the bills.


    ��Perhaps Mr. Mag is thinking about how much interest he has given me right now,�� Scheer said smilingly without raising her head. ��If he wanted to be a businessman, no one would be better at earning money than him on the entire Nond Continent.


    The assistant fell silent after hearing that. Young Mistress was a great judge of character, and was rarely wrong.


    Mag went to the construction workshop in the east of the city, and got an extremely skilled team of dwarven craftsmen. He signed a construction contract with them to build the dormitory for the workers and renovate the factory for 5,000,000 copper coins.


    The dwarf contractor read through the blueprint thoroughly, and then followed Mag to the worksite. After listening to Mag��s requests, he nodded. ��The blueprint is a littleplicated. We will need two days toplete the work ording to the blueprint��s requirements. You can pay us the rest of the sum then.��


    ��Let��s look forward to a fruitful cooperation.�� Mag shook his hand.


    He could always get a cheaper construction team, but only this construction team could promise toplete the construction work in two days.


    ***


    Mag returned to the restaurant, and saw Irina sitting behind the counter and squeezing Ugly Duckling��s face in boredom.


    The round face became squarish and then triangr under that pair of slender hands. Ugly Duckling could only roll its eyes listlessly; it didn��t dare toin at all.


    Irina released Ugly Duckling��s round face, and asked Mag, ��How was it? Did everything go smoothly?��


    ��Mm-hm. I already found the construction team, and they will start today. They promised toplete the job within two days, so the Night Elves will have a ce to stay when they reach Chaos City. The machines are already being custom-made, and we can put them to use very soon.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��What is this factory going to make?�� Irina asked.


    Mag suddenly remembered that he hadn��t told Irina about that yet, and quickly exined, ��It��ll be a textile factory, which is a factory that turns cotton wool into cotton fabric. But we have upgraded the production from manual to machines to increase the output.��


    ��Okay.�� Irina nodded after pondering for some time. She still couldn��t understand what kinds of machines could rece manual operation. She only pretended to understand and nod before continuing to curiously ask, ��What��s the name of this factory?��


    ��Erm...�� Mag was caught. His mind was only upied with buying the factory building and machines, so he hadn��t thought about the name at all. He asked Irina, ��Do you have any ideas?��


    ��Since the restaurant is called Mamy Restaurant, then the factory will be called Imy Textile Factory?�� Irina said after some thoughts.


    ��What about me?�� Mag said weakly.


    ��Did you think about me when you named the restaurant then?�� Irina countered, staring into Mag��s eyes.


    ��Er...�� Mag opened his mouth, feeling speechless. He could only nod in agreement. ��Okay, let��s call it Imy.��


    What else could he do? He couldn��t overpower her.


    After confirming thepany��s name, Mag continued, ��I have thought about this on the way home. The news of the Night Elves settling in Chaos City will spread very soon, and many people will be targeting the factory. To prevent certain troubles, we need to sever the ties between the restaurant and the factory temporarily.��


    ��It will indeed be very troublesome if those fellows target the restaurant now.�� Irina nodded. Although Chaos City was a rtively safe ce, Amy was still young, and Mag had not recovered his power fully. They could be ced in a very unfavorable situation if the enemies came looking for them and secretly schemed to harm them.


    ��In this case, I will wash my hands off the restaurant and be the boss of the factory, while you be the boss of the restaurant. We are both bosses,�� Irina said after a moment of thought.


    ��That will do too. I will say publicly that I had invested in thepany. I chose to ept all the Night Elves because the Night Elves are a rtively cheapbor force, and I have recruited you as the boss of thepany.�� Mag nodded. Although the traces were a little obvious, this excuse could still work rtively well.


    ��What do you think about the peace renegotiation one monthter?�� Irina asked Mag again.


    Mag gravely said, ��Judging from the current situation, it��s highly likely that the renegotiation will fail. Apart from a few weaker species, all the powerful species are very keen to redistribute the territories. They want to restart the racial war and redistribute the territories with might again.��


    ��If we only have a month��s time, the Night Elves will not be able to overthrow the Wind Forest��s rule.�� Irina shook her head with worry in her eyes. How the elf species was going to defend itself when the racial war started would be a huge problem.


    ��The racial war would sweep across every single species and bring endless chaos and destruction, so we must do our best to prevent the resumption of the war.�� Mag walked to the map of the Nond Continent and gazed at the territories of all the tribes. A storm was going to sweep across the continent, and ck fog began to appear secretly in ces where they couldn��t see. Mag still had no idea what they could do.


    ��What can we do?��


    ��After 100 years of development, the original bnce between the species has long been broken. What we should do now is to restore the bnce, and buy more time for the integration of the continent��s races.�� Mag used his finger to draw a circle around Chaos City in the center of the map. ��Just like Chaos City. Since all the species could get along peacefully in a city, why can��t they make Nond Continent a bigger city like that? As long as they break down the boundaries and interact with one another, they can get along peacefully.��


    ��This is interesting,�� Irina said thoughtfully. She tilted her head and looked at Mag, suddenly realizing the way he thought about problems had changed. He began to consider more other matters apart from the sword.


    Mag retrieved his gaze from the map, and told Irina, ��We only have one month��s time to make all the species forget about restarting the war. I��ve already made some ns, but I am not sure if they are feasible. Do you want to have a look?��


    ��Not now.�� Irina shook her head and got closer to Mag. Her lips curled. ��Little Amy told mest night that she wants a little sister...��

 Chapter 1295 - Queen of The Hot Pot

    <h4>Chapter 1295: Queen of The Hot Pot</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Erm. She rather likes little sisters. She loved Gjerj��s baby when it was born.�� Mag nodded with a smile, pretending that he didn��t understand.


    He snuck a look at Irina. Why did she suddenly bring this up? Didn��t she know the situation was very tense now? How would he dare to make a baby?


    ��Oh really? Then, do you like them?�� Irina asked Mag smilingly.


    ��Of course I do. Little girls are so cute, just like Little Amy. Everybody likes them.�� Mag nodded in agreement. He picked a thermal cup and took a sip of goji berry tea. This winter air was so dry that his throat felt scratchy.


    Irina��s gaze fixed on Mag became more and more intrigued. She liked to see Mag at a loss. Although he was the fearsome dragon yer in front of others, he would get embarrassed and blush in front of her. She suddenly got close to Mag��s ear, and whispered, ��Then, when are we having another one?��


    <i>Mamma Mia!</i>


    Mag felt his legs weakening. What was she trying to do now?


    ��Ding!��


    The restaurant��s door that wasn��t locked was pushed open, and Firis came in. She was a little taken aback to see Irina and Mag standing so close together.


    Mag and Irina turned around, and looked at Firis at the same time with narrowed eyes.


    <i>Silence the witness!</i>


    That was the very first thought that popped up in Firis��s mind.


    ��Oh, you came, Firis. I was just talking to Princess Irina about you, and you appeared,�� Mag said smilingly, and slowly moved to the side discreetly.


    ��Talking about me?�� Firis looked at Mag in surprise. So Boss and the princess were in a discussion, and they were talking about her. Could it be that the princess wanted to give her to Boss as an appreciation gift?


    Firis blushed as soon as she thought about that. Although she wanted to stay with the princess and serve her, if she needed to sacrifice for the Night Elves, then she...


    Irina gave Mag a dressing-down with her eyes, and then sat back in her seat leisurely. She grabbed Ugly Duckling, which was backing away, as she said to Firis, ��We��re building a factory together to house the Night Elves. The canteen is short of a cook, so we intend for you to be the head chef.��


    ��Head chef?�� Firis was slightly taken aback. So, they were not talking about ��sacrificing her��. She heaved a sigh of relief, yet she felt an unexinable sense of loss at the same time.


    ��Yes. I have heard the princess say that you have done a very good job at arranging the meals for the Night Elves in the underground cavern. You will be great at this job.�� Mag smiled and nodded. This was the issue that Irina and he discussedst time, and it was perfect to be used as an excuse now.


    ��Mm-hmm. Yes. I will try my best to provide delicious food for everyone.�� Firis nodded. Contributing to the Night Elves was what she should do. Moreover, with the experience gained in the underground cavern, she was no longer as afraid of taking charge as she was initially.


    Mag nodded. In this case, the Night Elves�� logistics issue was solved too. Now, they simply had to wait for the Night Elves to arrive at Chaos City.


    ��Then, please continue with your discussion. I will go and prepare the ingredients.�� Firis went to the kitchen.


    ��I need to do some preparations too.�� Mag stole a nce at Irina who was staring at him, and escaped to the kitchen. Who was able to withstand that?!


    ��Coward.�� Irina chuckled. She squeezed Ugly Duckling��s face, and said, ��Little fat duck, you��ll be too greasy if you get too fat. You��ve got to exercise more.��


    Ugly Duckling, whose eyes were squeezed shut, opened them wide and stared at Irina with fright.


    ��Don��t worry. You are still too small to talk about braising or steaming,�� Irina consoled Ugly Duckling, stroking its head.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling��s fur bristled, and it shivered on Irina��sp.


    As it got closer to noon, the staff began to arrive at the restaurant.


    The new employee, Rena, greeted everyone a little awkwardly. She removed her well-worn big jacket, and revealed a brand new ck-and-white chef��s suit she was wearing. It was simr to Mag��s, but it was ady��s version with a very fitting cut.


    ��Rena, you look great wearing the chef��s suit. You look just like a head chef,�� Yabemiya said to Rena with envy.


    A smile appeared on Rena��s face, but she still humbly replied, ��Thank you, but I am only an apprentice now.��


    ��It��s fine. Your nose is very sensitive, so you will definitely learn very quickly,�� Yabemiya encouraged her.


    ��Rena,e in please,�� Mag called out from the kitchen.


    ��Alright.�� Rena strode into the kitchen, and looked at Mag nervously.


    ��It will be just like in the morning. You are still not needed to do anything for the afternoon besides watching me cook from the side. However, you have to decide what is the first dish that you want to learn in the afternoon.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Rena nodded.


    ��Rx a little. Although cooking isn��t a rxing matter, it should be an interesting matter. You would only create dishes with soul like this,�� Mag said smilingly when he noticed Rena was nervous.


    Rena was a little surprised to hear that. Soon, a smile appeared on her face. To her, cooking was indeed an interesting and happy matter. Even standing and watching Mag cook for over one hour by the stove was much more interesting than daydreaming in the office.


    Mag washed his hands and began to make their own lunch.


    Rena��s talents let Mag see the possibility of grooming a sessor rapidly. He might have to disappear frequently soon, and that would be uneptable to the restaurant��s regrs. If Rena could learn to make his dishes, even just a few of them, the restaurant could remain open, and it would be better than nothing.


    Firis��s talents were good too, but she had to take care of the Night Elves��s food now, so she didn��t have much time to learn how to cook now. Hence, he had to strike her out temporarily.


    ***


    The peak period of lunch was over, and Mag removed his apron. He took a sip from his thermal cup, and heaved a sigh of relief. Every service was like a long and intense battle.


    Rena approached Mag, and said, ��Boss, I would like to learn how to make hot pot.��


    ��Hot pot?�� Mag looked at Rena in surprise. He had made all the dishes on the menu except the hot pot, so he hadn��t expected Rena��s choice would be hot pot.


    ��Yes. It was because of the hot pot that I could join the restaurant, so I want to learn hot pot as my first dish.�� Rena nodded with conviction.


    ��That��s fine too. Then, we will start from learning how to make a pot of broth first for this afternoon.�� Mag nodded after pondering for a moment.


    The hot pot was a good choice. If Rena could master hot pot, she could prop up half of the restaurant, and it would be much more stable than the other dishes.


    Was the new Queen of the Hot Pot going to appear under his tutge?


    Mag suddenly felt very expectant.

 Chapter 1296 - This Is A Rejected Item

    <h4>Chapter 1296: This Is A Rejected Item</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The most important aspect of making a pot of scrumptious broth was the heat and timing. They had to get the bone fragrance out, but the broth couldn��t be too thick.


    This wasn��t simply an issue of timing; experience was equally important.


    Rena stood at the side and watched Mag process the bones. She memorized when to add in the necessary spices at the appropriate time.


    What was beyond her expectations was that apart from a dash of cooking wine and raw ginger, Mag didn��t add in too many spices and condiments, and the bones weren��t broken. He usedplete bones.


    ��The simpler the bone broth, the better. This would decide the most basic vor of your hot pot, and using whole bones is to make sure that there are no chipped bones in the broth. Now, cover the pot and simmer it for four hours, and the broth will be done.�� Mag covered the big pot before getting a small pot from the side, and ced it on the stove. Then, he took a few small bones out from the fridge, and asked Rena, ��Do you want to try?��


    ��Now?�� Rena was taken aback. She had only watched Mag do it once, and Mag was going to let her do it right away?


    ��I think you will be able to do a good job.�� Mag nodded and gave her the space to work at the stove.


    Looking at Mag��s trusting gaze, Rena hesitated for a moment before she took a few steps forward. She closed her eyes as she recapped what Mag was doing earlier, and merged it with her own understanding. She quickly opened her eyes and picked up a bone.


    Although this was only a single bone, it was much thicker than those pork bones that she saw usually. There were some shreds of pinkish red meat attached to the porcin white bone.


    Although the meat was raw, it didn��t have the smelly raw meat scent. Instead, it had a hint of light fragrance.


    <i>What a unique bone. What kind of pig did this bonee from?</i> Rena thought curiously. She seldom bought meat. She would only go to the market in the evening to get a bone to cook broth for her mother, and those bones didn��t have any meat on them at all. After the boss got familiar with her, he always gave her the bones for free or at a very low price.


    Wash and clean the bone and marinate it simply. Pour cold water into the pot and boil it with high heat...


    She followed every single step exactly. She treated this big kitchen as if it was her small kitchen, and endeavored to do her very best.


    Mag, who was standing at the side, nodded. Just as he expected, Rena wasn��t a newbie at cooking, and her ability to learn was very strong.


    What was even more precious was that she didn��t learn everything mechanically without giving it a thought. She would input some of her own habits and thinking into some of the operations.


    These details were the habits obtained from having to cook for a long time. This was what made a chef different from other chefs.


    ��The meat shreds should be even more thoroughly removed. The customers�� hot pot shouldn��t have other types of meat that they didn��t order. Even though it seems to be an extra nicety, it would actually cause some customers trouble.


    ��And the broth��s scum should be even more thoroughly removed. The broth��s controble loss is to obtain a more intricate and rich broth, and the floating scum would result in the texture of broth failing my expectations,�� Mag said to Rena.


    ��But, isn��t this too wasteful?�� Rena said hesitantly.


    Mag looked at the meat that he had scraped off from the bone earlier and shook his head. ��As a chef, it is not a good thing if we get caught trying to use every bit and part of the ingredients in the same dish. Different parts of the ingredients should be used in different dishes. Smart pairings and choices would result in the sh of delicious vors, but putting everything in together to stew is the lowest form of cooking.��


    ��Pairings and choices...�� Rena was thoughtful. She felt as if a door was opened in her mind, and her imagination which was restricted by her poverty had been let out of the cage and flew to a higher and better ce.


    ��Let the suitable ingredients appear in the suitable areas. This is what an excellent chef should do.�� Mag smiled at Rena. ��Don��t worry. You will get that slowly.��


    ��Yes. I understand.�� Rena nodded before looking at her little pot. ��Then, this pot of broth...��


    ��Throw it away and start all over again.�� Mag had already taken out a few bones, and ced them on the chopping board.


    ��Throw it away?�� Rena felt a chill. All these were the best grade bones which she had never seen in the market before, and they were going to be wasted now because of her mistakes.


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded without any room for negotiation.


    Rena turned off the fire stiffly, and carried the soup pot to the dishwashing sink. Although she had only cooked it for a moment, there was already a meat aromaing from the white soup. It would be a pot of scrumptious broth if it was simmered for a few more hours.


    And because of her mistake, a precious bone broth was going to be poured away. Rena��s eyes were full of heartache.


    After she got to the sink, Rena held the pot for a long time. She couldn��t pour it into the sink.


    Mag watched Rena quietly. Rena did indeed have very good cooking basics. Although she didn��t have proper training, she could be trained formally very quickly with some guidance.


    Compared to her operations, the biggest problem with Rena was her thinking, or perhaps the thinking of the majority of the housewives in this world. Appropriate give-and-take was the foundation of cooking delicious food. She would never be a proper chef if she couldn��t turn this thinking around.


    He would apply the same standards on Rena, just like the System��s requirements of him. This was the basic respect for their customers.


    He wanted to see Rena make her own judgement.


    Rena, who was deliberating for a long time before the sink, turned around and earnestly said to Mag, ��Boss, I know my problem already, but it��s really very wasteful to simply throw this pot of broth away. Can I bring it home, please?��


    ��This is a rejected item, and I never allow any rejected items to exit my kitchen.�� Mag shook his head, feeling rather disappointed.


    ��But, it is me who made the mistake, and the broth is not wrong. Instead of pouring it into the sink, why don��t we let it achieve what it��s supposed to?�� Rena looked at Mag perplexedly with reddened eyes.


    ��Rena, failure is not a scary thing as long as you know where you fail, and then pick yourself up and continue on. However, there is always a price to pay when you fail, right?�� Mag frowned slightly. This maiden seemed to be more stubborn than he thought.


    ��If there is a need, can I change it to another form of punishment? Since I was young, my mother had told me to never waste food, so I have always been respectful toward food. I cannot ept wasting such precious food and pouring it down the drain because of my subpar cooking skills.�� Rena shook her head. Tears were already gathering in her eyes. She pursed her lips as she tried to keep her emotions under control.

 Chapter 1297 - 300,000 Lobsters Had Escaped From The Base

    <h4>Chapter 1297: 300,000 Lobsters Had Escaped From The Base</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��So this is your reason.�� Mag looked at Rena, feeling rather surprised. He suddenly felt guilty as he looked at the maiden who was trying to be brave and stop her tears from falling.


    What shocked him to the core was that phrase ��respectful toward food.��


    Maybe after his birth, Mr. Yuan Longping<sup>1</sup> had been keeping them very well-fed, and he��d never had to worry about food and money.


    Aftering to this world, the test field for the God of Cookery always had unlimited ingredients, and the System would always top up the refrigerator anytime. Hence, he��d never had the concept that ingredients didn��t alwayse easy.


    In his eyes, he didn��t care how the System handled the rest of the Ironhide Bull after he had the loins cut up for steaks and its chucks used for kebabs.


    He also never had to worry if the meat of the 5th-tier Kimball Boar was discarded after its bones were used to boil the broth.


    Yes. He had treated the ingredients as consumables that he could squander, and threw those dishes with the slightest ws into the waste bin without any considerations.


    Even though he��d begun to feel passionate and expectant about cooking, he still wasn��t respectful enough toward food.


    And in this world, many people were still struggling to feed themselves.


    Mag was reminded of Jessica and that group of children, and of Amy before he came to this world.


    He remembered how Amy was once holding the hard as rock pancake that only cost one copper coin and eating happily.


    Those children understood the preciousness of food more than he did. They, like Rena, were very respectful toward food.


    He, who had never been through food scarcity, didn��t have the right to refute the care and respect that others had for food, be it for his ridiculous insistence or so-called principles.


    ��My apologies. I think I am wrong.�� Mag looked at Rena apologetically.


    ��I... I didn��t mean it that way. How could you be wrong? I shouldn��t have said all that...�� Rena panicked as she realized her words were a little agitated. She had refuted her boss directly on her first day of work, and even caused the boss to apologize. Was she going to lose her job because of this incident?


    ��No. You were right. As a chef, we should have a certain level of respect for our food.�� Mag shook his head, and then smiled at Rena. ��As for this pot of soup, if you don��t mind, please bring it back to share with your mother. It��s the soup made by her daughter on her first day of work. I think Auntie is going to like it.��


    ��Can I really do that?�� Rena was looking at Mag, whose eyes were so clear and his warm smile was soforting.


    ��Of course.�� Mag went over and retrieved that pot of soup from Rena. He put it back onto the stove again and turned on the fire to continue simmering it. Then, he said, ��However, we still have to practice. The hot pot broth that we ourselves would be having tonight has to depend on you now.��


    ��Boss...�� The tears that were gathering in Rena��s eyes finally fell out. She turned aside and quickly wiped the tears away before turning around to nod at Mag, and walked over to the chopping table again. She picked up the boning knife, and removed the meat on the bone very carefully.


    ��Saving is a good thing too.�� Mag smiled as he looked at Rena��s serious mannerism. He didn��t feel terrible even when his principles were overthrown. Instead, he had gained a new perspective. His point of view and thinking for this world were still rather narrow.


    Mag nodded with satisfaction as he watched while Rena skimmed the scum from the boiling broth and then covered the cover and simmered it. ��There is a great improvement this time. However, there are some techniques you can try when you are handling the meat attached to the bones...��


    Only using an afternoon��s time, Rena had already sessfully fulfilled the requirements on how to concoct a broth for a hot pot.


    This made Mag, who was tortured in the test field for the God of Cookery, very envious. Talent, this thing, it was really...


    Damn!


    ��The dinner service starts from 5pm. You may go home to have your dinner with Auntie. Bring these ingredients back and have hot pot tonight.�� Mag passed a meal box and the packed up broth to Rena.


    ��I will only need the soup. I cannot take the ingredients.�� Rena quickly waved her hands and only epted the broth.


    ��We are also having hot pot for dinner tonight, and your share has been put aside.�� Mag pointed at that red soup simmering in the pot.


    Rena bowed deeply to Mag, and gratefully said, ��Thank you, Boss.��


    ��Go now. You still need toe to the restaurantter,�� Mag said smilingly.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Rena took the meal box and bade goodbye to the rest. She walked to the door happily, and she couldn��t wait to let her mother try the broth she concocted for the hot pot.


    She said to her mother that she would cook a hot pot meal for her one dayst night, but she didn��t expect the day woulde so soon.


    ��Seems like you like her very much,�� Irina, who went out in the afternoon, said to Mag smilingly.


    ��An excellent disciple. This is called treasuring talents,�� Mag exined. He had already confirmed that Rena would be able to take over the designated hot pot area soon. He had always been looking for such a genius.


    ��I want to go on a trip to the Boundless Sea Realm,�� Irina said in a volume that only the two of them could hear as she went into the kitchen.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag looked at Irina, stunned.


    ��I intend to go kill some demons. Aren��t some of those fellows from three years ago still alive?�� Irina said calmly.


    ��When are you leaving?��


    ��I��ll set off after I settled the Night Elves.��


    Mag looked at Irina. He knew she wouldn��t waver after she made up her mind. Moreover, if his power had been stronger, he also wanted to kill those bastards who were still alive.


    ��Beep, beep, beep! rm!


    ��A serious leak incident happened at the seawater lobster rearing base, and 300,000 lobsters have escaped from the base. Thetings at the rearing base were destroyed by the corrosion and couldn��t restore themselves. The number of escaping lobsters is increasing steadily! Because they don��t have natural enemies in that area, serious damage could be done to the local ecosystem!


    ��Emergency Mission: could the host please proceed to the lobster rearing base at the Boundless Sea Realm to remove the source of the corrosion, repair the base��stings, and catch the runaway lobsters!


    Mission reward: the name of ��Lobster Hunter�� and 0.5 strength! Punishment for mission failure: strength returns to zero!��


    Just then, the system sounded in Mag��s head urgently.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag was taken aback. This mission was too f*cking extraordinary?


    ��System, you are asking me to catch 300,000 lobsters? Is there something wrong with your brain? Why don��t you just go to the heavens!�� Mag couldn��t help butin.

 Chapter 1298 - The Full Set Of Recipes For Cooking Crayfish

    <h4>Chapter 1298: The Full Set Of Recipes For Cooking Crayfish</h4>


    ��ording to the system��s three major principles, the system will be reset if it causes the copse of this world��s ecosystem!��


    ��What do you mean?��


    ��The system and the host are already tightly bound together. If the system is reset, it means the host would be erased.��


    ��Damn! This is a rogue use!�� Mag raised his eyebrow. He hadn��t expected that he would be tied to the system and this stupid system could be reset. This was simply... too stupid, wasn��t it?


    ��As an auxiliary, the system was created for the host, and to prevent the system from taking over, God has established the three major principles. Hence, all the systems have to act ording to the principles,�� the System said mechanically.


    Mag didn��t want to argue about the uses as they were tooplicated and beyond his control. So, he instead said, ��It��s fine that you have 300,000 lobsters, but why are they reared in the Boundless Sea Realm? Isn��t crayfish a freshwater shrimp? Why the hell are you rearing them in the sea? And how did you, a system, let them escape? You are too unprofessional, aren��t you?��


    ��This is the Super Devil Crayfish that this system cultivated by doing a gene rbination of the crayfish, Australian Lobster, and this world��s Devil Prawn. It has adapted to the Boundless Sea Realm extremely well.


    ��This crayfish is not only big and fleshy, its meat is also rich and tender. It also resolved the problem of the crayfish being difficult to handle and dirty. It��s an excellent ingredient regardless if you are making the garlic crayfish or the spicy crayfish!


    ��Moreover, this system isn��t responsible for this leakage. It was because an unknown ck fog has seriously corroded theting at the edge of the lobster farm and caused this leakage,�� the system said, feeling rather maligned.


    ��Is that the ck fog that appeared on Borg previously?�� Mag was a little shocked to hear that too. The system had mentioned the ck fog to him before. He didn��t expect it would appear at the Boundless Sea Realm this time.


    ��Based on this system��s analysis, both have identicalponents, so they should havee from the same ce. Furthermore, ording to this system��s surveince, the range of this ck fog is increasing rapidly, and the living things that are within the range of the ck fog have begun to disy a trend of mutation!��


    ��Then, isn��t that crayfish going to be unfit for consumption?�� Mag red as this was most probably the very first reaction of him as a crayfish aficionado.


    ��This system has already isted the sea area where the mutations have urred. All the mutant creatures are confined in this area, and moreover, mutation takes time. Getting in contact with the ck fog for a short period of time wouldn��t cause the crayfishes to mutate. Hence, the 300,000 crayfish that have escaped are still fit for consumption.


    ��However, because the ck fog couldn��t be eradicated, the separation couldn��t be repaired. Therefore, another separation has to be built 300 meters away from it. Right now, the ck fog is expanding rapidly, and ording to its expansion rate, it would threaten the second separation in 72 hours and cause the danger of a second leakage.


    ��Thus, could the Host please set off to the Boundless Sea Realm as soon as possible to eradicate the ck fog and control the spread of the crayfish?�� the System said gravely.


    Mag rolled his eyes in his heart. Even so, those 300,000 crayfishes were enough to give him a headache. Demons were not fishermen.


    ��This mission is urgent. And to ensure that the Host wouldplete the mission smoothly, the Host would receive the full set of recipes for cooking crayfish, which includes: spicy crayfish, garlic crayfish, thirteen-spices crayfish, steamed crayfish, chilled crayfish, etc.��


    ��Oh, it could work like this too.�� Mag��s eyes lit up upon hearing that. All the mainstream cooking methods of the crayfish were included, and the spicy crayfish was his favorite.


    Furthermore, if he had this set of recipes, then he already knew how to deal with those 300,000 fugitive crayfish.


    As long as the thing tasted good, he didn��t have to worry that there were too many of them. He only worried if there were too few of them.


    ��So, you don��t want me to go?�� Irina asked Mag, who suddenly froze, with a smile.


    ��No, I have intended to go with you.�� Mag shook his head smilingly. There wasn��t a choice now, as a trip to the Boundless Sea Realm seemed to be inevitable. Besides, he also didn��t want to let Irina go and risk her life on her own. So, he would take it as their family of three going to the Demon Inds for a vacation.


    Moreover, Mag also wanted to find out what that ck fog was because even the System couldn��t handle it. And it had also appeared on Borg before.


    Irina��s light-type magic had a purifying effect on the ck fog. Traveling along with her could save Mag a lot of trouble. Otherwise, there was no way for him to deal with the ck fog with a sword alone.


    ��You better stay back in Chaos City and recuperate.�� Irina shook her head, but she was feeling rather touched.


    ��Let��s depart the day after tomorrow. Before we go, let��s get the Night Elves settled down first. I am not going to the Demon Inds to kill someone. Instead, I have something else to do,�� Mag replied smilingly.


    ��Alright.�� Irina nodded gently after staring at Mag for a while. There was someoneing in, so she washed her hands and walked out of the kitchen.


    Mag wasn��t an impulsive person, so she wasn��t worried about him at all.


    ***


    ��Let me do it, Mother.�� Rena saw her skinny mother scooping the porridge with difficulty just as she reached home. She quickly put down the takeaway box in her hands, and took the bowl anddle from her.


    ��Why are you back, Rena? Didn��t you say that you are going to have your dinner at the restaurant?�� rince asked Rena, feeling a little surprised.


    ��Boss taught me how to make the hot pot this afternoon, and he let me bring it back for you to try. We are not eating porridge tonight. We will be having hot pot,�� Rena answered with a smile as she put down the bowl anddle, and helped rince sit down at the table. Then, she took out all the stuff that Mag let her bring back one by one. There was even a little stove at the bottom.


    rince looked at all the ingredients on the table, and anxiously asked Rena, ��Why did you take so much food home, Rena? This is only your first day at work. This isn��t very nice.��


    Rena was also rather surprised that Mag gave her so many ingredients like duck intestines, tripe, and beef... These ingredients cost tens and even hundreds of copper coins on the menu, and they were all present on the table. Their total price was already over 2,000 copper coins.


    ��Boss is a nice person, so don��t worry, Mother. I will pay him back for this meal when I get my sry. Just take it that I am treating you to hot pot on my first day at work,�� Rena said with a smile, and ced the pot that she usually used on the little stove before pouring in the broth that she made in the afternoon. Then, she lit up the fire and reboiled the soup.


    ��Yes, we have to pay him back.�� rince nodded before she suddenly had a hacking cough.


    ��I have boiled this bone broth for the whole afternoon. Drink a little of it first.�� Rena swiftly poured a bowl of bone broth and passed it to rince before walking over to pat her back.


    <i>Mother��s cough is getting more and more serious. I have to bring her to see a better doctor after I receive this month��s sry,</i> she thought with a heartache.

 Chapter 1299 - This Is A Tough Question!

    <h4>Chapter 1299: This Is A Tough Question!</h4>


    ��I��m alright. You don��t have to worry about me. The boss is a good person. You have to work hard to repay him.�� rince seemed to have figured out Rena��s thoughts. She squeezed out a smile on her pale face, and brought the bowl in front of her up carefully to take a sniff. Her eyes lit up as she said, ��This soup smells so good! What kind of bones is used to make the soup?��


    ��Boss said it��s pig��s bones, but it looks a little different from usual pig bones. Maybe it��s from a rarer species.�� Rena looked at rince a little expectantly. She hurriedly said, ��Mother, try this. See if the taste is different from the ones I made in the past. I spent the entire afternoon learning how to make soup from my boss.��


    ��Sure. I��ll give it a try.�� rince nodded with a smile, and took a sip from the bowl.


    The bone soup was of the perfect temperature. It had a mild texture, and the freshness of the soup exploded in her mouth, causing her lethargic taste buds to starting to life. Even after she swallowed the soup, the fragrance of meat was still lingering in her mouth.


    ��How is this soup so good?�� rince lifted her head up to look at Rena in shock. Rena would often make some bone soup for her from time to time, but the taste of this bone soup was way better than that of the others she made.


    ��Then have more of it. There��s still a lot more left in the pot.�� Rena smiled when she heard thement. Ever since her mother fell ill, her appetite had gotten worse. Even if she tried toe up with novel recipes, she would always eat very little, so she was surprised that this bone soup would be to her liking.


    ��Alright.�� rince nodded and continued to drink the soup.


    The bowl of soup was in her stomach within a few gulps.


    Rena saw that there was finally some color on her mother��s pale face. She was delighted, and got her another half a bowl of soup.


    ��Rena, have some too. It must have been very tough to spend the whole day learning recipes.�� rince pulled Rena over to sit and scooped a bowl of soup for her. After that, she seriously reminded her, ��Your boss is a good person and his culinary skills must be very good. Since you��re learning from him, you have to learn well. Don��t let him down. Also, you have to be more hardworking in the restaurant. Do whatever you can to help. It��s okay even if you do a little more. It��s a blessing.��


    ��Mm-hm. I got it.�� Rena nodded seriously with a smile, and then said, ��Let��s start the hot pot since we��ve drunk the soup. The soup is about to boil over...��


    ***


    Because he had no idea how long he would have to stay at the Boundless Sea Realm this time, Mag told Rena in detail about most of the recipes for the hot pot soup base, including how to make them, and even demonstrated it for her. He intended for Rena to be able to handle the entire hot pot section before he left so that the restaurant could continue its operations.


    Rena was very serious when she learned, and she also disyed a very good knowledge of spices. Even for the spices new to her, she could control the amount very urately with her acute sense of smell.


    ��Rena, you have toe over to the restaurant earlier tomorrow morning. I want to teach you how to make congee with pork and century egg.�� After the day had ended, Mag looked at Rena and said, ��Be at the restaurant at 6 o��clock sharp.��


    ��Alright. I will be here on time.�� Rena nodded even though she did not know why Mag was in such a rush to teach her the next recipe. After all, she had notpleted learning how to make the hot pot soup bases. However, she did not ask too much.


    ��You performed well today. I think you would be able to make a real hot pot red soup base on your own tomorrow. Go back and have a good rest,�� Mag praised with a smile. Her talent was really something that he could not help but be envious of. Back then, he endured all sorts of torture at the test field for the God of Cookery just for this hot pot, but Rena simply used her miraculous nose to trash his achievement.


    Everyone left subsequently, and Gina also went upstairs to take a rest. Mag locked the door to the restaurant, and only the family of three was left inside.


    ��Let��s go upstairs to take a rest too,�� Mag said as he watched the mother-and-daughter duo discuss the best way to eat a duck.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling jumped down from the counter, and clung on to Mag��s leg as it shivered. Itsrge eyes were gleaming with tears, making it look very pitiful.


    ��Father, do you think a duck should be roasted or stewed?�� Amy asked Mag. After that, she continued, ��I think that roasted duck is delicious, while Mother thinks that stewed duck is good. What do you think?��


    Irina looked at Mag with <i>the look</i>.


    <i>This is a tough question!</i>


    Mag raised his eyebrow. He did not think that he still had to face such a difficult question after ending a day��s work.


    On the one side was his precious daughter, while on the other side was his beautiful wife. How was he supposed to choose?


    Mag hesitated for a while. He looked down at Ugly Duckling, which was hugging his leg, and said, ��You choose a method.��


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling retreated with fear. Its eyes flipped and its legs straightened as it yed dead very realistically.


    ��It��s dead?�� Amy squatted and poked Ugly Duckling��s tummy with her little finger with a smile as she said, ��Then our supper��s settled. Let��s have a fat roasted duck.��


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling came back to life immediately and stuffed its fat head into Amy��s embrace as it meowed and licked her little hand, acting cute as much as it could.


    ��Alright, alright. Don��t worry, Ugly Duckling. We weren��t referring to you. You��re still so small. We won��t eat you up,�� Amy said with a chuckle as she held Ugly Duckling��s head.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling behaved as though it let out a sigh of relief.


    ��You have to grow up quickly so that you can turn into a big white swan and fly into the sky.�� Amy reached out to stroke the little winged pattern on Ugly Duckling��s back. She sighed. <i>Why haven��t they grown out?</i>


    Ugly Duckling nodded as though it had made a resolution.


    Amy turned to ask Irina, ��Mother, then how do you think a swan is best, roasted or stewed? I want to eat roasted swan.��


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling fainted in Amy��s arms.


    Afterward, Mag told Amy a little bedtime story, and she fell asleep quickly in Irina��s arms.


    Just as Mag was leaving for the room next door, Irina, who was dressed in her pajamas, called out to him. ��What are you nning to go to the Demon Inds for?��


    ��Do you remember the ck fog that appeared around Borg?�� Mag whispered as he sat on the bed.


    ��Yes. The fog seemed a little strange. It had a scent that I naturally hate. Besides, the Tree of Life was once invaded by the fog in order to help me. However, there was a huge rain after that, so the ck fog subsided a lot. The ck fog was onlypletely removed after I worked together with the Tree of Life.�� Irina nodded. She still felt a little nervous talking about the ck fog.


    ��This ck fog might have appeared at the Demon Inds again. I want to go over and check it out to find out what exactly it is, then destroy itpletely,�� Mag replied.

 Chapter 1300 - Ding! ‘Good Person Card’ +1

    <h4>Chapter 1300: Ding! ��Good Person Card�� +1</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��That ck fog was indeed rather weird. But, how do you know that it has appeared at the Demon Inds?�� Irina asked Mag with a perplexed look.


    ��The Lantisdeans are living under the Boundless Sea Realm now, and they told me that,�� Mag replied calmly. He didn��t intend to lie to Irina deliberately, but the System��s existence couldn��t be known by others. This was one of the System��s core principles. The System had warned him not to tell anyone many times before.


    Irina remembered that group of thugs in suits, and curiously asked, ��So they were that group of mysterious men in ck then? What is their background?��


    She still had no idea where this group of mysterious powerhouses came from.


    ��Lantisde was a country that existed on the Nond Continent a very long time ago. However, a few thousands years ago, it sank...�� Mag told Irina about the history of Lantisde, how they established a rtionship, and their three promises in a summary.


    ��So, that was what happened. It means that you have a team of crack troops living under the sea and nobody knows who they are too.�� Irina nodded. Smiling, she continued, ��It seems like you have done quite well after you put down the sword and picked up the cleaver.��


    ��I can��t help it that I am that outstanding.�� Mag sighed. It was such a headache that he was so talented.


    ��Tsk, tsk.�� Irina rolled her eyes at him.


    ��Ah, yes. When you and Borg were inbat previously, I realized your Holy Light magic has a very good purifying effect on that ck fog. Thus, you may have to go find that ck fog first before you go for the kill,�� Mag continued.


    ��The Holy Light could purify the ck fog?�� Irina was a little surprised to hear that. Obviously, she had heard that for the first time.


    ��Yes. You hated that Ghost��s Aura so it should feel the same about you too. It is a mutually antagonistic existence.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Alright. I want to find out what that is too. How dares it contaminate the Tree of Life.�� Irina nodded in agreement.


    ***


    Early next morning, Mag was woken up by the rm clock. He went to pull open the curtains as he rubbed his eyes. Looking out at the still dark square, he was greeted by a scene of white as it snowed against night.


    Mag lowered his head and saw a figure in a thick jacket walking around downstairs. She was even stomping her feet every now and then, making a series of footprints in the snow.


    ��Why is Rena here so early?�� Mag had set the rm at 5.40am, and he had arranged with Rena to meet at 6am. Judging from the footprints on the ground, she should��ve been here for a while.


    Mag changed his clothes and went downstairs to open the door.


    ��Come in, Rena,�� he said to Rena, who was huddling and pacing around.


    ��Ah?�� Rena looked up and was taken aback to see Mag standing at the door. She quickly stood up straight, and greeted Mag. ��You are up?��


    ��Let��s go in before we talk. It��s cold out there.�� Mag stepped to a side to let Rena in before closing the door to shut the cold wind out.


    The temperature out there had to be about 10 degrees below zero. Even he couldn��t help but shiver when he opened the door, and this sillyss had been waiting out there.


    ��Phew.�� Rena stepped into the restaurant and exhaled a breath of cold air. It was so warm in the restaurant, and it seemed to be apletely different world from the outside.


    ��Didn��t we set it at 6am? Why are you here so early?�� Mag asked Rena who was rubbing her reddened hands.


    ��I woke up when I heard the rooster crow. I came over because I don��t know if it was already 6am. Anyway, I��ve only waited for a short time,�� Rena said with a smile as she ced her hands behind her back. Her mother always told her that it was better to be early thante.


    Mag suddenly realized that the clocks were not poprized in this world yet. Both the clock and the magical watch cost over tens of thousands copper coins, and only could be afforded by the rich. Obviously, Rena didn��t have anything that allowed her to know the time at home.


    ��You take a seat and warm up first. I��m going to wash up first,�� Mag said to Rena before he went into the kitchen. He smashed a few pieces of raw ginger and threw them into a pot of boiling water before adding two pieces of msses and covered the pot. Then, he went upstairs to wash up.


    Rena pulled out a chair, sat on its edge, and rubbed her hands that were frozen red. The temperature in the restaurant was veryfortable, and her body soon recovered her senses.


    Soon, Mag came downstairs and Rena quickly stood up.


    ��Have a seat.�� Mag gestured for her to remain seated, and went into the kitchen. He came out with a bowl of msses and ginger tea. ��Drink some of this ginger tea to chase away the cold.��


    ��T-thank you, Boss.�� Rena took the bowl of ginger tea, feeling very ttered. The aroma of the msses and the ginger greeted her along with the steam, and the terracotta bowl was warm in her hands.


    ��Knock on the door in the future even if you havee early. Don��t wait outside. Your hands are meant to cook, we can��t let them freeze,�� Mag said with a serious expression.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Rena nodded. Her heart already felt warm even before she drank the ginger tea.


    ��Take a seat and drink it. It will be almost time for us to cook the congee with pork and century egg after you are done,�� Mag said with a smile before he went into the kitchen.


    Rena sat down again and used the spoon to scoop up the red ginger tea. She blew at it before drinking it.


    The ginger tea that was still hot was a little sweet when she first sipped it. After she swallowed, the spiciness of the old ginger was instantly released, and burned its way down to her stomach from her throat. Then, the warmth began to spread throughout her body.


    ��This ginger tea is so delish.�� Rena��s eyes lit up, and she continued to drink one spoonful after another. Her body, which was frozen from standing in the cold wind, began to warm up from the inside out. Her entire body was warm, and there were even beads of sweat on her forehead.


    Rena swiftly removed her jacket after drinking the ginger tea as it was simply too warm. Moreover, it was a warmth that spread from the inside out.


    Rena put the chair back where it was before going into the kitchen with the bowl she used, and cautiously said, ��What should I do now?��


    Mag took the bowl from Rena and ced it into the dishwasher at the side as he said, ��Leave the bowl. We will be cooking breakfast for the Aden Square��s cleaners now. They have to start their cleaning jobs in the cold at 4am every morning, so we will be cooking them a helping of piping hot congee with pork and century egg to replenish their calories and energy.��


    ��You are such a good man,�� Renamented sincerely.


    ��Ding! ��Good Person Card�� +1.�� The System��s voice sounded.


    Mag��s mouth twitched as he tried to keep his emotion in check. Smiling, he said, ��Alright, let��s get started. We got to get the congee ready before 6.30am. This is the time that I have set with them for breakfast.��

 Chapter 1301 - Host, You Are Committing A Fraud!

    <h4>Chapter 1301: Host, You Are Committing A Fraud!</h4>


    The congee with pork and century egg was a very simple dish if one didn��t have to make the century egg. Simply ce the washed rice into the pot, and cook it until it was soft before putting in the century egg and sliced pork. Then, scatter some chopped spring onions over it, and a helping of congee with pork and century egg was ready to be served.


    Mag covered the big pot as he ced a small pot on the stove, and said to Rena, ��Have a taste, Rena. Our breakfast today depends on you now.��


    ��S-so, am I supposed to start now?�� Rena asked Mag, feeling rather taken aback. Mag simply exined the steps to her once. He had just ced the rice into the huge pot.


    ��Mm-hm. You can do it.�� Mag nodded. He had to teach Rena how to make the congee with pork and century egg within two days, or else the cleaners wouldn��t have any breakfast after he left for the Boundless Sea Realm. The customers also couldn��t be eating hot pot for every single meal.


    ��Okay.�� Rena nodded as she looked at Mag��s trusting gaze. She started to wash the rice and cook the porridge. This was something that she usually did, but the amount of water that she used wasn��t as stringent as Mag required.


    ��Don��t underestimate the detail of the amount of water used. That is the fundamental of the congee,�� Mag said.


    Details were very important when it came to cooking. Otherwise, why could the professional chefs make the dishes much more scrumptious than normal people when they used the same ingredients and followed simr steps? It was their control of the details.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Rena nodded seriously andmitted Mag��s words into her heart.


    Mag��s greatest constion was probably Rena��s talent at cooking. She could make an 80-90% simr congee with pork and century egg after watching him do it once.


    ��Do not stir too vigorously after you put the century eggs into the pot, as it would scatter them. We have to preserve the shape of the century eggs and make sure the color of the porridge looks clean.�� Mag scooped up a bowl of the congee with pork and century egg that Rena made. He blew at it gently before putting it into his mouth. After tasting it carefully, he said, ��It��s still a little salty. The century egg has its own aroma and the sliced pork is salted, so we don��t need to add too much salt into the congee. Most people prefer to have something light early in the morning.��


    ��Alright.�� Rena nodded, feeling a little depressed. She still wasn��t good enough.


    ��This is already very good for your first attempt. You will be making our congee with pork and century egg tomorrow,�� Mag said with a smile. ��And I will continue teaching you how to make the soup base for the hot pot after the breakfast service. We will try to master all the different vors of the soup bases today.��


    ��Mm-hm. Okay.�� Rena nodded. She didn��t have a single doubt about Mag��s decisions.


    After the lunch service was over, Mag made a trip to the factory. The dwarf construction team was working methodically. A four-storey dormitory building made of ck stones had basically taken shape, and they were in the midst of capping. Their efficiency indeed couldn��t be matched by a human construction team.


    The factory��s workshop was also in construction. The construction team had reinforced the walls, and reced the roof��s beams and leaking tiles.


    Mag deliberately made a trip this afternoon because Scheer was having her people send the steam engines over. He came to lock the 10 steam engines in the fortified warehouse. Presently, he had no time to do aprehensive renovation of the factory. He could only handle the rest after he came back from the Boundless Sea Realm.


    However, the Night Elves would have a ce to stay once the dormitory was ready. At least they were able to settle in first.


    ��System, I will order the beds and life necessities directly from you then? This is going to be a big order,�� Mag said to the system after he came out from the factory.


    It would take a lot of time to custom-make 1000 beds, and he, too, would need to shop around for 1000 sets of life necessities. Hence, Mag decided to buy them from the system straight away.


    ��My crayfish have all escaped, so I am not in the mood to sell beds!�� the system said in an aggrieved voice.


    ��You should be selling the beds <i>especially</i> after your crayfish have escaped. Otherwise, wouldn��t you be losing out even more if you lost the crayfish and missed out on selling the beds? You could recoup some money by selling the beds and life necessities, and then go rear some crayfish again. Isn��t that great?�� Mag said smilingly.


    ��Your words seem to make sense too,�� the system said hesitantly.


    Mag curled his lips slightly as he continued, ��That��s right. 1000 wooden single beds, and it would be great if they were made of the wood from Wind Forest. They should look simple. And the life necessities should be simple too, but the quality shouldn��t be too lousy. How much are they going to cost?��


    ��The wooden single beds would cost 500 copper coins each, and one set of life necessities would cost 200 copper coins. They will include: towel, toothbrush, rinsing cup, slippers, and pajamas. How many sets does the Host need?�� the system asked.


    ��I will order 1500 sets then,�� Mag said after a brief moment of hesitation. Although there were only about 1000 Night Elves currently, since Chaos City had opened up to the elves, more and more wandering elves were going toe and settle down in Chaos City. Some of them might choose to join the Night Elves, so Mag decided to prepare for them in advance.


    ��The total cost is: 1,050,000 copper coins,�� the system replied.


    ��So expensive?�� Mag cocked an eyebrow.


    ��This is a fair price. Do you know how much power this system has to waste to chop a tree in Wind Forest, make it into a bed, and then transport it by air to Chaos City? You wouldn��t be able to find another shop giving you this price in Chaos City.��


    ��Alright. Take away a zero then.��


    The system paused for a while before it unwillingly said, ��Alright, I will take away a zero!��


    ��You help yourself to 150,000 copper coins. Don��t deduct extra,�� Mag said naturally.


    ��Okay... huh? Host, what do you mean? Why has it be 150,000 now?��


    ��Didn��t you agree to take away a zero?�� Mag said matter-of-factly.


    ��Host, you aremitting a fraud! Serious fraud!!!�� the system roared.


    ��Don��t get anxious. It��s just business. Let��s talk it out, talk it out. Apart from the beds and life necessities, I would like to connect a water supply to their dormitory. I would like to build a bathroom and toilet for them on every level. Help me connect the pipes, install the shower and toilet bowls, and build an underground reservoir. The water pressure must be strong enough to reach every level of the dormitory, and the volume must be able to sustain the factory��s daily operations. Calcte how much would it cost?�� Mag continued.


    ��If you refuse to tell me which zero that is going to be, I am not going to calcte it!��


    ��Fine, fine. Then, we will take away the 50,000 from that and make it into 1,000,000. Now, let��s calcte how much this set of pipes and tap water system is going to cost.�� Mag stopped teasing the system. Even the dwarf construction team wouldn��t be able to connect a water supply. They could at most build him a reservoir, but they couldn��t pressurize the water and send it upstairs.


    ��The average height for the three dormitory buildings is 16 meters. We have to build a huge reservoir if we need to supply 1500 people for their daily water needs and sustain a textile factory��s daily operation. At the same time we need to have a set of electrical pressurization systems. Then, the showers and toilet bowls for every level... The total construction price is: 6,660,000 copper coins,�� the system said after a quick calction.

 Chapter 1302 - Just Use A Few Of Your Farms As Collateral Mortgage Then

    <h4>Chapter 1302: Just Use A Few Of Your Farms As Coteral Mortgage Then</h4>


    ��Make it 7,000,000 copper coins total including all the beds and life necessities,�� Mag said decisively. The system��s price quotation was indeed rather fair. After all, no one else would be able to install a tap water system in this world. Just installing the piping alone would be a huge hurdle for most construction teams. Don��t even mention theplicated pressurization system.


    The system descended into a silence, as if it was in the midst of a consideration.


    ��With this 7,000,000, you could cultivate new crayfish. And you could earn all the money back after you sell them when they are big,�� Mag said smilingly.


    ��Deal!�� the system said decisively.


    ��Alright. You can do the instation after the dwarf construction team leaves,�� Mag said with a smile, feeling very satisfied with this oue.


    However, he had already spent more than 10,000,000 copper coins on upgrading the factory building alone. Not only did he spend all of Scheer��s investments, he still had to invest a few millions more too. It was indeed not easy to be an industrialist.


    ��Oh, yes. System, are you short of money recently? Do you want to take a big loan from me?�� Mag asked, changing the topic.


    ��Do you mean I have to return 300,000 when I only borrowed 3,000? I am a little scared.��


    ��Don��t be scared. There is no trap. I have 300,000,000 here. You can use it to build fisheries or farms. I would just take 7,000,000 as monthly interest,�� Mag said smilingly.


    ��You are charging 10 times more than the bank��s deposit interest rate!�� the system rebutted.


    ��Is it the same when you borrow or save at the bank? Did the bank tell you about the deposit interest rate when it lends you money? It��s fine if you don��t want to borrow from me. I will deposit it into Buffett Bank right now,�� Mag said confidently.


    ��I only need 100,000,000 for three months, with a 7,000,000 monthly interest,�� the system said through clenched teeth.


    ��Okay. The lobster has a three-month growth cycle?��


    ��You don��t have to care about that.��


    ��You have to give me something as a coteral mortgage when you are borrowing money from me, right. You have no car or house, so just use a few of your farms as coteral mortgage then. The farms will belong to me if you can��t pay me on time.�� There was a hint of a capitalist��s scent in Mag��s smile.


    ��Ding! The Wind Forest Rice-nting Base��s title deed is mortgaged sessfully!


    ��Ding! The Twilight Forest Soybean Farm��s title deed is mortgaged sessfully!


    ��Ding! The Boundless Sea Realm Crayfish Farm��s title deed is mortgaged sessfully!��


    Followed by the system��s three announcements, three hypothecation certificates appeared in Mag��s mind.


    ��Okay, help yourself to the 100,000,000.�� Mag nodded with satisfaction. The 7,000,000 copper coins were back again. Banking was indeed more profitable than farming.


    After returning to the restaurant, Mag continued to teach Rena how to make hot pot soup base.


    Mag was being especially strict today. All the soup bases that weren��t up to standards had to be poured away. The red soup base couldn��t be drunk as a bone broth like the clear broth. Although Rena felt that it was a waste, she didn��t try to keep them again. Instead, she tried to do every step more seriously and attentively during her cooking so she could minimize the wastage.


    After countless failures, Mag scooped up a small spoonful of the red soup base that Rena just made, and tasted it after blowing at it gently. He savored the exquisite taste of the texture of the mild spiciness and the sh of all the spices that was melted into the bone broth. Nodding his head with approval, he said, ��Mm, this pot of mild spiciness is not bad. It has reached the standard that we could serve our customers. We will use this pot of soup base for our hot pot dinner tonight.��


    Rena, who had been very tense, finally smiled. She had heard plenty of negations from Mag today. She wasn��t allowed to pass even if there was a little discrepancy. The satisfaction that she felt was indescribable when she finally obtained approval.


    Of course, she felt the happiest that she didn��t have to waste food any longer.


    ��Rena is formidable. She learned how to make the hot pot in two days.��


    ��Yes. This is simply great.��


    Yabemiya and the gang all went up to congratte her. However, everyone could see Rena��s hard work. Not everyone had the ability to find the bnce between those intensely spicy spices.


    ��Thank you, thank you everyone,�� Rena said with a smile, feeling an exquisite sweetness in her heart. It felt so blissful to be recognized. In her previous job, she only had the oppressive feeling she could be scolded at any time. But all this was different here.


    ��You will be responsible for the customers�� mild spicy hot pot soup base tonight,�� Mag said to Rena.


    ��I-I will be cooking for the customers?�� Rena��s mouth was agape as she stared at Mag with disbelief. This was only her second day at the restaurant, and the customers of Mamy Restaurant were famous for being very picky. Could she really make it?


    ��Don��t worry, I will have a taste first before they are sent to the customers�� tables,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Rena hesitated for a moment before nodding as she looked at Mag��s trusting gaze. She had made up her mind to never let down the trust her boss had in her.


    After everyone in the restaurant had their dinner, the busiest service of the day started.


    The hot pot had already be the standard meal appointment for certain circles in Chaos City. The greatest difference that happened every day was that they would order one meal of clear broth hot pot to alleviate certain parts of their bodies after eating three meals of spicy hot pot before starting a new round of spicy endeavors again.


    The mild spicy hot pot, as a middle-ground option, was very sought-after by many customers who were afraid of the spiciness yet didn��t want to have the clear broth.


    ��Uncle, let��s order the mild spicy. My teeth are already a lot better. It should be alright for me to eat the mild spicy one,�� Vanessa said, tugging Abraham��s sleeve in the line. She already had enough of the ��humiliation�� of having the clear broth, and she was determined to advance to the spicy ones, even when it��s only the mild spicy.


    ��Can you really handle it?�� Abraham looked at Vanessa worriedly. Boss Mag had told her not to eat food that was too spicy.


    ��See, after using the Yunnan Baiyao toothpaste, my teeth have be whiter, and they no longer bleed,�� Vanessa said, showing him all her teeth.


    ��They have indeed be whiter,�� Abraham said, feeling rather surprised. The ck stains that were on Vanessa��s teeth had be much lighter. Although there were still some ck spots on the badly corroded areas, he could see that the situation had be much better.


    ��Yes. So, let��s have the mild spicy one tonight.�� Vanessa nodded happily.


    ��My words mean nothing. We have to get the approval from Boss Mag. Now, you have seen the hope for curing your teeth, so you can��t backtrack on your efforts.�� Abraham shook his head and shirked the responsibility.


    ��Alright.�� Vanessa nodded. Even though she would like to try the spicy ones, she would have to give it up if Boss Mag said she couldn��t.


    The line swiftly moved forward after the restaurant was opened. Vanessa halted in her steps when she reached the door, and asked Mag, ��Boss Mag, can I eat the mild spicy hot pot today? Can you see that my teeth are already much better?��


    Mag looked at Vanessa who was showing her teeth with a grimace. Did the princess of the Roth Empire not care for her image just because of a mild spicy hot pot?


    ��The situation is indeed much better, but you still can��t eat much of it, either. And you have to brush your teeth immediately after you finish your meal.�� Mag nodded after he looked at Vanessa��s teeth.


    ��Okay. Thanks, Boss Mag!�� Vanessa nodded happily and skipped into the restaurant.

 Chapter 1303 - I Gave Her An Alarm Clock

    <h4>Chapter 1303: I Gave Her An rm Clock</h4>


    None of the customers had realized that the mild spicy hot soup pot base that night wasn��t made by Mag.


    Rena, too, smiled when she watched the customers leave with smiles on their faces. She had a sense of blissfulness that she had never felt before as the satisfaction and reward she received had far exceeded the effort that she had put in.


    ��You have done extremely well. I believe you can prop up the whole designated hot pot area all on your own very soon.�� Mag gave Rena a thumbs-up.


    ��Thank you.�� Rena bowed deeply at Mag. She had only expected to be a normal service staff member when she registered herself. She didn��t expect Mag would let her into the kitchen and teach her all about the hot pot. She had never experienced such trust and respect before.


    ��I hope that my staff would be even more outstanding so they could share more of my workload. In actuality, I am a selfish person,�� Mag said smilingly.


    Rena smiled too. Not every boss would want their employees to be better and get along with them like friends.


    ��Oh yes, I didn��t give you a gift on your first day. Open this up only after you get home.�� Mag took out a small gift box and gave it to Rena.


    ��Is this for me?�� Rena received the gift box with an overwhelmed expression.


    Irina, who was ying with Amy behind the counter, threw a concerned look over.


    ��This is a custom from my hometown. The boss would give the employees a gift on their first day of work,�� Mag said calmly. He could already sense an unusual focus on him.


    ��Thank you.�� Rena epted the gift with a smile. This was one of the few gifts that she had ever received.


    ��Alright. You had a hard day today. Go back and have a good rest. Come back to the restaurant at 6am tomorrow morning. Don��te too early. It��s so cold, and I also want to stay in bed longer.��


    ��Alright then. Please have an early rest too,�� Rena said with an embarrassed blush as she hung the apron up at the side. Then, she left with Miya and the gang who had finished cleaning up the restaurant.


    ��What did you give to little Rena?�� Irina asked Mag, who was locking up the door, with a smile.


    ��I gave her an rm clock so she wouldn��t bete for work and affect the restaurant��s operations,�� Mag said calmly.


    Irina was slightly taken aback, ��Then, you��re really such a good boss.��


    ��Yes. I have no other choice. The blood of a capitalist has always been ck.�� Mag sighed. He also thought that he had gone a little overboard by giving his own employee a clock[1].


    ***


    Rena walked quickly through a small alley. The road was a little uneven, but it was fortunate that the moon was out that night, and she could see the road��s condition clearly.


    Although Chaos City was a safe ce, there were still criminal activities like robberies and rapes happening in the slums at the north of the city. Hence, nobody would walk in the alleys after dark, let alone a girl walking on her own.


    Rena had a short dagger hidden in her big jacket. Last year, she was dragged into an alley by a drunkard because her boss forced her to work overtime. She only escaped after she knocked him out with a rock with all her might. From then on, she would always grasp a dagger whenever she traveled after dark.


    ��Meow~��


    A stray cat jumped across the roof. Rena swiftly leaned against the wall and took the dagger out of her jacket. After making sure that it was only a stray cat, she heaved a breath of relief and continued on her journey home.


    After walking through a long alley, a dimly lit window could be seen in a small house at a distance away. It made Rena��s heart feel safe and calm as if it was a lighthouse.


    ��Why is Mother not sleeping again?�� Rena grumbled unhappily and hastened her steps. She reached that short house in no time and knocked on the door gently.


    ��Come on in, child.�� The door quickly opened and rince, who was wearing a jacket, swiftly stepped to the side.


    ��Mother, I told you to go to bed first and not wait for me,�� Rena said to her mother aggrievedly after she went in and shut the cold wind out of the house.


    ��I can��t sleep at night, as I have been sleeping in the day. So, I decided to wait for you.�� rince waved her hand and smiled. She looked all over Rena. ��Did you meet any weird people tonight?��


    ��No, I only met a cat which gave me a fright.�� Rena shook her head, and pushed rince into the house. She knew her mother couldn��t sleep, because she was worried for her.


    ��Sigh. You can��t be workingte every single day. It��s too dangerous toe home sote in the night. Can you ask your boss to allow you to only work in the day? You can take on more workload during the day, and you cane home earlier?�� rince said worriedly. It had terrified her when she saw her child returned home covered in blood in the previous year.


    ��Don��t worry, I have a dagger with me at all times, so nobody can hurt me.�� Rena shook her head with a smile. ��The dinner service is the busiest time for the restaurant. Furthermore, Boss taught me how to make the red soup base today. The mild spicy hot pot that the customers had today is made by me. They all said it was delicious.��


    rince looked into Rena��s glowing eyes, and realized that she really loved this job. She couldn��t help but sigh in her heart. If it weren��t for her, this child wouldn��t have to live in the slums and worry about being followed by bad people whenever she came homete at night.


    Rena helped rince to sit down at the bed. She held onto her hand, and said, ��Don��t worry, Mother. Boss said he would give me an increment after I passed my probation. Then, we could see a better doctor and move to the city��s south after you recover.��


    ��Alright.�� rince nodded, andy down on the bed.


    Rena returned to her bedroom after telling her mother briefly what happened in the restaurant today. After she ced an oilmp next to her bed, she took out that gift box that Mag gave her out of her pocket.


    The gift box was about the size of her palm. It had beautiful purplish-blue flowers drawings, and was tied with a dark blue string ribbon.


    ��What a beautiful box.�� Rena��s eyes lit up, and she admired the box for quite a while before she remembered the gift was still in the box. She untied the ribbon carefully before removing the cover. A reddish-golden glow shone into Rena��s eyes.


    ��This is... a clock?�� Rena stared at the red clock lying in the box with her mouth open wide. It had a red metallic casing, a transparent crystal cover, a clock face that was marked with numbers, and three golden metallic needles of different lengths. The longest one was even moving and making a very soft ticking sound.


    ��Why did Boss give me such an expensive thing...�� Rena lifted the rm clock in her hands like a priceless object. She was so afraid to drop it.


    Her previous boss had a clock on her desk. Apparently, she had spent 50,000 copper coins for it, and it was much heavier and uglier than the one that she had in her hands. How much would this clock have cost?


    Rena didn��t dare to imagine it as she quickly reced the cover and re-tied the string back. She had to return it to the boss tomorrow morning, because she couldn��t ept such an expensive gift.


    Rena discovered a note that dropped onto her bed after she ced the rm clock down on the bedside table solemnly. She picked it up, and it had a message that was written with a beautiful handwriting.


    ��Rena, remember to set an rm ande to the restaurant at 6am sharp��Mag.��


    [1] In Chinese, saying ��giving a clock�� (���� s��ng zh��ng) sounds exactly like the Chinese words for ��attending a funeral ritual�� (���� s��ng zh��ng) and thus it is bad luck to gift clocks or watches. On top of that, clocks and watches also symbolize running out of time.

 Chapter 1304 - I’m Afraid Those Crazy Women Would Tear Down The Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 1304: I��m Afraid Those Crazy Women Would Tear Down The Restaurant</h4>


    After an hour of mental struggle, Rena finally took the rm out from the box again carefully. Then, she set a 5.30am rm ording to the instruction manual before cing the rm clock carefully on her bedside table. She extinguished the oilmp, andy back on her bed.


    Listening to the clock needle��s soft ticking sound, Rena, who was tired after a whole day��s work, quickly fell asleep.


    Ding~!


    Early next morning, Rena was woken up by a loud and clear noise. She looked around her in a shock when she sat up in bed. She only realized it was the rm clock ringing at the bedside after a while. She held it up to have a look with the faint lighting in from the window. The needles were pointing at 5.30am.


    ��Woah. It really rings at 5.30am. This rm clock is awesome.�� Rena��s eyes lit up. It was much better than the rooster that was reared by their neighbor. It would sometimes crow in the middle of the night and make people confused if it was indeed the daybreak.


    ��Alright, I have used it for a day and it��s time to return it. I can��t simply ept such an expensive gift.�� Rena pressed on the button gently to turn off the ringing rm clock. She ced it back in the box, and put it back in her pocket carefully before washing up.


    It was about five minutes to 6am when Rena reached Mamy Restaurant. Mag, who had just washed up and came downstairs, opened the door to let Rena in.


    ��You��re very punctual today,�� Mag said smilingly.


    ��Yes. Thanks for your rm clock. It allowed me to have a good sleep.�� Rena nodded with a smile too before taking the box out, and passed it to Mag with both her hands.


    ��This is?�� Mag asked.


    ��I cannot ept such an expensive gift, but I have epted your kind thoughts. I really thank you very much,�� Rena said with a serious expression.


    Mag looked at the clock and pondered. If this rm clock was changed into the winding mechanism, it could be sold for up to 50,000 copper coins in this world. Given its pretty outward appearance, thedies would love it.


    But he had only bought it from the system for 25,000 copper coins. As he was afraid Rena would be stressed, he had deliberately chosen a simple and cheap design. However, thisss still sent it back within a day.


    ��I don��t have the habit of taking back the gifts that I have given.�� Mag shook his head, and smilingly said to Rena, ��Furthermore, I have intended to inform you about this issue today. From tomorrow on, you will be fully in charge of the cleaners�� breakfast, supplying the congee with pork and century egg for the restaurant��s breakfast service, and propping up the restaurant��s designated hot pot area all on your own. Hence, this rm clock is not just a gift, it��s to make sure you can arrive at the restaurant at the correct time to prepare the food for our customers.��


    Rena stared at Mag with a shocked expression, and she couldn��t believe what she had just heard.


    ��Tomorrow, I have to go on a trip, and because I have no idea how long I will be gone, it isn��t nice to the customers to close the restaurant for a long time. Currently, only your hot pot and Firis��s beef kebabs have reached the standards sufficient to serve our customers, so the restaurant will have to depend on the two of you for the next few days,�� Mag exined smilingly.


    ��But... I have only just learned how to make the mild spicy hot pot, and you said that my congee with pork and century egg still has room for improvement...�� Rena replied worriedly.


    ��Therefore, I hope that you can master making the congee with pork and century egg this morning. Otherwise, I will have to remove it from the temporary menu.��


    Rena looked at Mag and hesitated for a moment before nodding. ��I will do my best.��


    ��Alright. Let��s start right now.�� Mag nodded, feeling very satisfied with Rena��s reply.


    The cleaners�� breakfast was made by Rena under Mag��s instructions. The cleaners who had been eating the congee made by Mag for the whole month praised Mag as usual. They didn��t discover that it was different from what they usually had.


    Mag, too, ate a bowl and then gave Rena a thumbs-up. Smiling, he said, ��Not bad. There is a slight discrepancy with the heat, but you should be able to master it after a few more tries.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Rena nodded with a more confident expression.


    Mag announced to everyone that he was going on a trip during their breakfast, and his date of return wasn��t confirmed. Rena and Firis would take over the kitchen, and the restaurant would continue to operate with a temporary menu.


    But because the menu selection was too small, the lunch service would be canceled. The restaurant would only be serving congee with pork and century egg for breakfast and hot pot and beef kebabs for dinner.


    ��Won��t the customers be protesting?�� Yabemiya asked worriedly.


    ��Especially for the tofu pudding. I��m afraid those crazy women will tear down the restaurant,�� Ba chimed in.


    ��I think that they will get used to it slowly,�� Mag said with some uncertainty. However, it was already a miracle that Rena learned how to make the hot pot within three days, and the designated hot pot area could continue to operate. He couldn��t ask for more.


    ��It should get easier after a few days. You all could do the adjustments ording to the restaurant��s situation. So, I��ll leave this part to you,�� Mag continued.


    ��In this case, the ice cream shop could extend its daily operation hours.�� Yabemiya pondered.


    At noon, Irina told Mag that the Night Elves had already arrived at Chaos City, and had obtained the permit to enter the city. They were already in the city lord��s castle.


    ��You can meet up with the Night Elves first while I make a trip to the city lord��s castle. We will act ording to our n,�� Mag said to Irina. After making Rena practice on her own, he pushed the bicycle out and went to the city lord��s castle.


    ��What are you doing here, Boss Mag?�� Mag bumped into Michael, who had just returned on horseback.


    ��City Lord.�� Mag nodded in a greeting before smilingly speaking, ��I heard a group of elves has arrived at Chaos City. I have hired a very good elven employee through the city lord��s castle��s recruitment exercise previously, so I have speciallye here to have a look. The factory that I invested into in the north of the city is almostplete, and I need staff.��


    ��Boss Mag is very well-informed indeed. I havee back for this matter too. Should we go and take a look together?�� Michael said smilingly, but he was secretly scolding Mag in his heart. <i>Didn��t youe to get the people on your wife��s behalf, chap?</i>


    ��Then I will have to bother you, City Lord.�� Mag smiled as he parked the bicycle next to the city lord��s castle gates and walked toward Michael.


    The entire recruitment process went smoothly to the point that Mag felt that the city lord��s castle had done it deliberately to give him all 1125 Night Elves. The city lord��s castle even issued them with temporary residence certificates. The other bosses who came for the recruitment exercise werepletely ignored even when they had offered better deals.


    ��The city lord��s castle is only responsible for setting up the tform, and we still have to respect the elves�� wishes. If you all still have any issues, you are free to ask them if they want to ept your job offers yourselves.�� A city lord��s castle staff member left right away after saying that.


    Those unconvinced bosses went up to offer even better deals to the elves that they had chosen, but they were all rejected without any reason given.


    Mag, who was showered with jealous and envious looks, smilingly said to all the elves, ��Thank you all very much for trusting in and choosing me. Let me bring you to your dormitory now.��

 Chapter 1305 - A Restaurant That Could Fly

    <h4>Chapter 1305: A Restaurant That Could Fly</h4>


    The dwarf construction team hadpleted the upgrading works of the two dormitory buildings and main dormitory building in advance. Only the factory workshop was still undergoing some finishing work.


    After the system received the acknowledgement from Mag, it, too, started its renovation works with a lightning fast speed. It added in the wooden beds, showers, toilet bowls, and whole sets of beddings and life necessities. Every single level was also connected with a potable underground water supply.


    There were very few female elves among the 1000-plus elves. There were just 150 of them, so they were assigned to the smaller dormitory building.


    The male elves were assigned to the main dormitory building, and the other smaller dormitory building was left as a backup.


    Mag didn��t have to do the assignment of bedrooms and beds, as Irina��s adjutant had already arranged them clearly.


    Mag��s main job was to gather all of them together, and exin to them how to use the shower and toilet bowl, and how to turn on the tap gently to obtain the water supply they needed for their daily usage.


    The tap that dispensed water with a gentle twist and the toilet bowl that simply flushed away the waste brought the elves a sense of great novelty.


    And the elves who had been fighting for over a month in the underground caverns and marching down south in a hurry couldn��t wait to take a shower to wash away the filth on their bodies.


    ��The uniforms and pajamas are already ced in your cupboards. At the same time, you will be given 1000 copper coins a shot in the lockers. If you need to buy new clothes, you can use this money to purchase them at the Chaos City��s market. Of course, the next payment of your sry would only be the next month, so you all have to decide for yourselves how to use the money.�� Mag stood on the tform with a smile, and said to all of them, ��Alright, all of you can go and take a bath now. And then have a good sleep.��


    All the elves thanked Mag and prepared to leave to take their shower.


    ��Wait a minute.�� Right at that moment, Irina who hadn��t said a single word, stepped onto the tform.


    All the elves halted their footsteps and looked at Irina fervently and respectfully. It was all because of the princess that they coulde to Chaos City.


    ��The Night Elves will be stationed here for a period of time. We have to thank Mr. Mag for taking us in and giving us a job that pays us a sry. We have to thank Chaos City for epting us and protecting us,�� Irina said to all the ves gravely. ��So, I beseech all Night Elves to obey thews and order of Chaos City and respect your jobs. Before our organization needs us again, try to blend in and live together with the locals.��


    ��Yes!�� all the elves answered together.


    Mag, who walked to the bottom of the tform, tilted his head up to look at Irina. Right now, she was emitting a queenly aura, and it made people want to look to her and kneel down.


    ��You may go now.�� Irina lifted her hand before all the elves dared to leave.


    Then, Irina told the captains about the arrangements for the Night Elves in the next few days briefly. The factory wasn��t finished yet, so all the elves could only wait for their assignments. Firis woulde to cook for the elves, and the big empty field behind the factory could be used as a training field since there was nobody close by.


    Irina walked to Mag, feeling relieved after she had done the handover, and said, ��Let��s go. It��s all arranged.��


    ��You will do very well as a queen,�� Mag said smilingly as he walked together with Irina.


    ��Your queen?�� Irina tilted her head slightly.


    ��Mine and theirs.�� Mag nodded.


    ��I only want to be yours.�� Irina gazed ahead. ��It��s too tiring to be the queen of so many elves.��


    Mag looked at Irina��s profile, and suddenly felt a heartache for this woman who only showed her strong side in public. He gently said, ��Then, just be my queen. Hand all these over to them after the war is over.��


    ��Would the war really be over one day?�� Irina turned her head to look at Mag as if she was trying to find the answer from his eyes.


    Mag met her gaze straight on, and seriously said, ��We can��t end a war that hasn��t even begun yet. But, maybe we can stop the war that is about to start or end those that have already started.��


    Irina showed a pretty smile and walked on. She asked, ��How do you intend to end the war between the demon tribes? A bowl of sweet or savory tofu pudding?��


    ��I might have to change it to crayfish instead,�� Mag said after some pondering.


    ��You can��t be serious, right?��


    ��Do I look like I am joking?��


    ***


    On their way home, Mag specially went over to Krassu��s and Urien��s to apply for leave on Amy��s behalf.


    ��This is not right of you, Boss Mag. How could you put a hold on your child��s cultivation as and when you like it? Moreover, you are not sure how many days you would be away. How are you going to be responsible if the childgs behind in her studies?�� Krassu said to Mag sternly. It was fine that Mag applied for a leave for Amy asionally, but this time he couldn��t even indicate the number of days needed. Wasn��t it a little too much?


    ��Amy, it seems like we can��t bring you along this time,�� Mag said to Amy regrettably.


    cing her hands at her hips, Amy seriously said to Krassu, ��Master, I am telling you seriously if you don��t approve my leave, I am going to practice an additional hour of ice magic every day.��


    ��I...�� Krassu opened his mouth wide. Wasn��t this simply too much?!


    Amy��s talent was already unparalleled among her peers. The only person that Krassu wanted to win against was Urien. If Amy practiced an additional hour of ice magic per day, how was he going to win against Urien?!


    ��You win, Boss Mag.�� Krassu looked at Mag with aggrievement. Looking at Amy, who had her hands on her hips and left no room for negotiation, Krassu could only nod his head, but he still urged, ��Little Amy, you must remember to practice magic every day even when you are out having fun. Remember, it��s to practice the fire magic.��


    ��Mm-hm. I will.�� Amy nodded with a smile instantly.


    On their way home, they passed by the magic potion shop, and went in to apply for leave too.


    ��Don��t worry, Teacher Urien. I will practice an additional hour of ice magic every single day,�� Amy shouted after she came out from the magic potion shop.


    ***


    After the dinner service was over, Mag handed the keys of the restaurant to Rena. From tomorrow on, she would be in charge of Mamy Restaurant.


    Mag hung the announcement that he had written during the day on the door, announcing that the restaurant would be entrusted to his employees.


    ��We are in a rush, so let��s set off tonight,�� Mag said to Irina, who had already bathed and changed into her pajamas, and prepared to sleep with Amy in her arms.


    ��Do we have to rush like this?�� Irina looked at Mag in surprise. Then, she looked at her clothes and grumbled, ��Why don��t you say it earlier?��


    ��You can still wear that. We are not going by Ah Zi this time. We will be sleeping on our way there, and we will arrive when we wake up,�� Mag said smilingly.


    ��How do we go without Ah Zi? You have a new love?��


    ��I have made a new inventiontely. The Mobile Restaurant. And I can test out its performance.�� Mag smiled.


    ��Shameless...�� The system��s aggrieved voice floated by.


    ��A restaurant that can fly? Woah, I like it!�� Amy��s eyes lit up, and she jumped off the bed right away. She threw herself into Mag��s arms, and asked, ��Where is it, Father? Where is the restaurant that can fly?��

 Chapter 1306 - The Black Fog At The Bottom Of The Sea

    <h4>Chapter 1306: The ck Fog At The Bottom Of The Sea</h4>


    The water-droplet-shaped mobile restaurant was hovering three meters above the Mamy Restaurant��s balcony. Its dim glow made the outer casing look mysterious and beautiful.


    ��Woah. It��s so pretty. It looks just like a big water droplet.�� Amy tilted her head back to look at the water-droplet-shaped aircraft before curiously asking Mag, ��Father, how are we going to get up there?��


    ��Did you really make this?�� Irina stared at the aircraft with an equally shocked expression. Simply making that giant water-droplet hovered in midair was an incredible feat. She knew very well that Mag wasn��t a spatial magic caster.


    ��Of course.�� Mag smiled and nodded. Then, he snapped his fingers.


    One side of the droplet-shaped aircraft opened like a petal, andnded on the balcony slowly. A staircase with guiding lights extended into the aircraft.


    ��Father is so awesome!�� Amy looked up at Mag with her mouth agape and admiration shimmering in her eyes.


    ��Let��s go and have a look inside.�� Mag dly epted the little one��s adoration and smiled. Actually, he was also very curious about the interior of this mobile restaurant. This was the first time he had summoned it out for usage after he received it.


    ��Let��s go.�� Amy was the first to jog up the stairs.


    ��I��m going to have a look too.�� Irina followed Amy closely and hastened her steps.


    Mag had no choice but to follow behind the two enthusiastic women.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling hesitated for a moment as it watched the trio walk up the stairs. Finally, it chose to follow them.


    After Mag boarded the mobile restaurant, the staircase behind him closed up. Amy and Irina who boarded before him were appraising all the control joysticks and buttons curiously.


    Once they entered the mobile restaurant, they were in the control room. They could see the outside view clearly in the brightly lit annr control room, and their visuals were enhanced by the night vision device. All the different kinds of LCD dashboards had dazzling lights. Everything had a sci-fi feel to it, and it made Mag, this pseudo sci-fi fan, gasp in amazement.


    ��Wait a sec, Amy. You can��t press these buttons.�� Mag rushed forward to carry Amy off the control panel just as she was about to press on the red self-detonation button before heaving a breath of relief.


    ��What is a decoy re?�� At the other side, Irina was also asking curiously. She pressed that orange button after some thought.


    ��Damn!�� Mag couldn��t stop her in time. Hundreds of barrels appeared all over the aircraft, and dazzling shots were fired out and shot toward the sky. They exploded and became dazzling fireworks.


    ��They��re so beautiful!�� Amy pressed herself against the ss and amazed at the fireworks.


    ��Yes, they��re so beautiful.�� Irina��s eyes lit up, and a smile broke up on her face.


    ��The re decoy is reloading. 1,000,000 copper coins are used.�� The system��s reminder appeared in Mag��s mind.


    Mag��s mouth twitched, but he could only pretend nothing had happened as he watched Irina and Amy who wereughing so happily.


    1,000,000 was nothing if he could make the beautifuldiesugh.


    ��System, you unscrupulous arms dealer!�� Mag roared in his heart.


    ��Take a seat first. You can look around, but please don��t touch anything. Otherwise, we could fall out of the sky,�� Mag told the two of them as his fingers tapped on the main control panel quickly. The mobile restaurant��s flying mode began to adjust. Three ejectors appeared on the round base, and purplish-white mes shot out. They disappeared from the top of Mamy Restaurant instantly.


    ��What��s that sound?�� Mobai, who was very drunk, opened his windows and looked out. There was only a white streak left in the sky and a burning smell in the air. He closed the windows and continued sleeping after he looked and saw nothing.


    Many people were woken up by the explosion, but before they could open their windows and doors to check, Mag had already driven the mobile restaurant hundreds of kilometers away from Chaos City.


    ��This thing flies so fast! It��s even faster than Ah Zi.�� Irina was shocked. Although she couldn��t see very clearly at night, she could sense acutely that this weird-looking thing flew faster than Ah Zi.


    ��It should be almost the same as Ah Zi��s speed limit. Just that it doesn��t usually fly at that speed,�� Mag said with a smile. Ah Zi was still very fast. It just couldn��t maintain its top speed for a long time. But, the mobile restaurant didn��t have this problem. As long as he had the money, he could fly for as long as he wanted.


    But Ah Zi was a big target, so Mag didn��t call it along for this trip to the Boundless Sea Realm.


    After Mag set the destination, he clicked and put the aircraft in the auto-pilot mode. They would arrive at the crayfish rearing base after they woke up from their sleep.


    Mag received the driving manual at the same time he received the mobile restaurant. He had already mastered how to operate the mobile restaurant.


    ��Alright, let��s go and check the living area. We will sleep now, and we will arrive at Boundless Sea Realm tomorrow morning.�� Mag carried Amy, who began to get sleepy after her excitement waned, and walked to the living area behind the control room.


    The space in the living area was bigger than Mag had imagined. It was approximately the size of a small two-room apartment. It had two small bedrooms, one small living room, one small kitchen, and one bathroom. Although it was small, it had everything they needed. The renovation style was simr to Mamy Restaurant��s��understated luxury with a dash of elegance.


    Amy and Irina slept in one room, while Mag slept in the other, and Ugly Duckling slept on the floor. All of them quickly fell asleep after sorting their sleeping arrangements.


    Even though they were sleeping in an aircraft that was flying at super high speed, they didn��t feel any shaking at all, and all of them slept exceptionally well.


    ��Ding! We��ve arrived at our destination!��


    Early next morning, Mag was woken up by a sound notification.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, Mag looked at the rm clock at his bedside table habitually. It was 6am, just like on his usual days.


    However, when he drew open the curtains as he rubbed his sleepy eyes, a shark swam toward him rapidly with its bloody mouth wide open. It gave him such a shock that he jumped back to bed, and grasped his sword ced next to it.


    But, the aircraft simply spun around on the same spot after the shark crashed into it. Mag, who was in the aircraft, didn��t feel the impact at all, but that shark broke several of its teeth. Mag heaved a sigh of relief after it swam away sheepishly. It seemed like this aircraft was resistant to bites and impacts.


    However, how did the aircraft end up in the sea after flying for a whole night?


    Mag got close to the ss and looked out. He could see many abyssal fishes swimming around in the clear seawater. Soon, his gazended on that ck fog that was at the west side. It had dyed the seawater ck, and something seemed to be hiding within it as it gradually spread outward.


    There should be a small ind in the center of that ck fog as he could see the outline of it faintly.


    ��It��s indeed the ck fog,�� Mag murmured to himself softly.

 Chapter 1307 - Making A Deal With The Devil

    <h4>Chapter 1307: Making A Deal With The Devil</h4>


    Since they had arrived at their destination smoothly and had a good sleep, Mag wasn��t in a hurry to wake the mother and daughter. He changed into his chef��s suit, and went to the kitchen to make breakfast.


    The quantity of ingredients wasn��t big, but everything was present.


    Mag cooked a pot of congee with pork and century egg, and made a helping of youtiao.


    Irina walked to the kitchen��s entrance, approaching Mag, who was removing the youtiao from the oil, as she held Amy��s hand, and curiously asked, ��How did we end up underwater?��


    ��I saw so many fishes, Father. Are we going to have grilled fish for lunch today?�� Amy asked with glowing eyes.


    ��We won��t be discovered as easily when we are underwater. We��re already very close to that ck fog,�� Mag answered Irina��s question before nodding at Amy. ��If Amy wants to, we will have grilled fish for lunch then.��


    ��Great!�� Amy nodded happily.


    ��ck fog.�� Irina walked to the edge of the restaurant and looked out through the transparent wall. She soon noticed the ck fog that was surging in the distance. Although she was hundreds of meters away from it, she could still sense the death aura that she loathed.


    ��Let��s have breakfast first before we go and check the situation out. The range of this ck fog is much bigger than I have expected, and we have to find out our exact current location,�� Mag told Irina.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Irina nodded and brought Amy to wash up. Then, they ate the breakfast that was freshly made by Mag.


    After breakfast, everyone came to the control room, and Mag turned off the auto-pilot mode. He manually flew the mobile restaurant toward the ck fog gradually, and stopped about 100 meters away from it.


    They could see the ck fog more clearly after they had gotten closer. Looking at it gave them a sense of frustration in their hearts.


    ��Should I use the Holy Light to remove it straight away?�� Irina asked.


    ��Let me do some investigation first.�� Mag shook his head, and slid his finger across the screen. He set three drones up andunched them with a click.


    A small droplet-shaped submarine shot out, and drove toward the ck fog silently. Very soon, pictures that were sent back from the submarine appeared on a big screen in the control room. They could see all sorts of fishes clearly.


    Ugly Duckling pressed against the screen and tried to put those fishes into its mouth with its fat paws.


    ��Is that your new pet?�� Irina stared at those pictures with astonishment. This was the first time she had ever seen a magic beast that could send pictures back from a distance.


    ��You could say that.�� Mag nodded. He had no idea how to exin the existence of the high-tech stuff.


    The pictures became ck as soon as the submarine entered into the ck fog. However, the camera swiftly switched to the infra-red mode. There were still all kinds of fish swimming around in that surging ck fog.


    However, their appearance and bone structure seemed to have undergone some weird mutations. They had sharp teeth and were gnashing and attacking one another in the ck fog. Mag saw a giant crayfish snap an eel in half with its pincers. Many fishes were attacking the small submarine, but thetter avoided them easily by elerating.


    ��Those fish looked scary,�� Amy said with a tinge of fear as she huddled into Irina��s arms.


    ��Could that be due to the ck fog?�� Irina was also looking at this scene with a severe expression.


    Those fishes that were madly attacking one other seemed to have lost their minds.


    ��That is most probably what happened. Seems like this ck fog��s influence is worse than what we have imagined.�� Mag, too, nodded with a grave expression. The ck fog had only covered a range of hundreds of meters, and affected just the fishes currently. If the ck fog expanded and influenced more powerful species, the consequences would be too ghastly to contemte.


    The small submarine docked very soon, and a set of rotor des appeared at the top of the droplet. It rose up into the air silently and activated its aerial photography mode.


    The ind wasn��t big, and was in an irregr circle that was less than one kilometer in diameter. The ck fog had already covered the indpletely, and was spreading outward with the ind as its center.


    In the pictures taken by the infra-red camera, they could see a group of monkeys on the ind. Just like the fishes in the sea, this group of monkeys had also gone into a frenzy and attacked one another. Mutted bodies of the monkeys could be seen everywhere. Some of the bodies had already reached a height of three meters. After eating one another, these monkeys seemed to have evolved.


    ��This seems like an uninhabited ind,�� Mag said softly. That was his only constion as he prepared to retrieve the drone.


    ��Look, Father. There��s round fatty over there.�� Amy suddenly pointed at the lower right side of the screen.


    ��This is?�� They could only see a vague round figure on the screen, so they turned the camera lens around and took a closer shot. A fatty who was kneeling in front of a stone statue appeared in the center of the screen. Because he was so round, he looked just like a ball.


    They could only see the outline of that stone statue vaguely in the thick fog, and it resembled a skeleton.


    ��That figure. It��s most probably a demon from the abyss demon tribe.�� Irina leaned forward and passed her judgement.


    ��Our current location is about 565 km west of Abyss Ind, and still within the range of Abyss Ind��s territorial waters. That really could be an abyss demon.�� Mag nodded in agreement after taking a look at the map.


    He had received an abyss demon once before when the demon species were having a peace negotiation with the dragon species. He had a deep impression of that big fatty who rode on a pig.


    Moreover, the abyss demon tribe was also one of the main instigators of that assassination attempt in the past. Hence, on Irina��s must-kill name list for this trip was the ruler of the abyss��Alfred.


    They had thought that it was an uninhabited ind initially, but this ck fog eradicating mission had be moreplicated now with the abyss demons involved in it.


    ��He seems to be talking. Maybe we could find out from him what happened to Borg.�� Mag turned the drone��s stealth feature up to the max, and then moved closer to that voice.


    Blocked by the trees, the drone quickly got close to the abyss demon, and the mumbling voice began to get clearer.


    ��I... Alfred... serve my master... strength... offer my soul...�� The drone stopped 10-odd meters away, and they were able to see that stout meatball. The words that he mumbled had even given Mag and Irina a shock.


    ��I didn��t expect that would be Alfred. Offering his soul for power. Could he be making a deal with the devil?�� Irina said with a frown.


    ��What��s ��making a deal with the devil��?�� Mag asked perplexedly.


    ��This is an old legend. Depraved creatures would sell the devil their souls to obtain terrible power. This is the so-called ��making a deal with the devil��,�� Irina exined softly.


    ��I��m afraid that is not a legend.�� Mag looked at Alfred, whose body began to slowly expand after he finished his words, with a severe expression.

 Chapter 1308 - Who is that!?

    <h4>Chapter 1308: Who is that!?</h4>


    The mysterious ck fog, frenzied creatures, and the ruler of the abyss who had made a deal with the devil... All these made this ind shrouded in the ck fog appear mysterious and terrifying.


    The legend had be a reality, and had appeared right in front of them.


    What did Borg and Alfred, the paramount existences on this continent, saw in the ck fog that made them willing to exchange their souls for power? And what kind of terrifying power did they want to obtain?


    This was what made Mag feel really uneasy.


    What kind of power was behind this ck fog? And what was the agenda behind this deal? They knew nothing of them right now.


    Borg had been already killed by him, and Alfred was currently getting stronger as he was epting the deal. At the same time, this ck fog could appear at many more ces in this world.


    Irina asked Mag, ��What should we do now? Should we kill him while they are making the deal? After all, this damn fatty is at the very top of my must-kill name list.��


    ��You might be able to kill Alfred without the ck fog. However, we might not be his match in this ck fog.�� Mag shook his head. He was rather wary of this ck fog, and he didn��t want Irina to fight within it.


    As the ruler of the abyss, Alfred was a powerful 10th-tier demon. His prowess was just beneath that of the ancestor of the abyss in the demon species. And after the infusion from the mysterious power, he most likely wasn��t weaker than Irina.


    Killing Alfred was indeed an excellent fuse to stir up the internal strife in the demon species. But, this meant that they would have to conceal their identitiespletely, and find a chance to strike and kill on impact.


    ��Then, are we simply standing aside and watching him get stronger and stronger?�� Irina frowned. Obviously, Borg, too, had made a deal with the existence in the ck fog before bing powerful and difficult to handle. She didn��t think it was a good idea to stand aside and watch Alfred get stronger right now.


    ��System, the consumption incurred by eradicating the ck fog should be born by you, right?�� Mag asked.


    ��This...�� The system was a little hesitant.


    ��ording to the countdown, the ck fog would reach the secondting in another eight hours. By then, the ck fog would be too widely spread to eradicate, and the entire crayfish rearing base would fall,�� Mag said calmly. ��I don��t really mind if I have to eat fewer crayfish.��


    ��I mind!�� the system roared. The 300,000 crayfish had already made it lose 30,000,000 copper coins. There were still about 1,000,000 crayfish in the farm now, and the majority of them had reached the size qualifying them to be sold. It would lose all its investments if theting broke again!


    ��Weapon authorization ispleted. The consumption incurred by eradicating the ck fog will be born by the System!�� The reminder sounded.


    ��Very good.�� Mag��s lips curled slightly as his fingers tapped around the main control panel quickly. The drone that was originally in scouting mode began to split into two. The camera began to pull up, while the round lower half began to rearrange rapidly to transform into a cone-shaped missile. It turned its direction around, and aimed at that vague stone statue in front of Alfred.


    ��Launch.�� Mag pressed the red button with conviction.


    Red me shot out from underneath the missile, and the spiral-shaped warhead spun crazily as it flew toward the stone statue.


    Alfred was shocked by the intense me fluctuations exactly when the missile was fired. His immense fat body turned around agilely as his red eyes stared with shock and anger at that little silver thing that was travelling at a crazy speed. His hands that resembled millstones pped the missile down hard.


    Boom!


    The millstone-like hands pped the missile into the ground, but the direction of the missile wasn��t altered. It still barreled into that vague stone statue urately before exploding.


    They could see from the shaky images sent back by the camera that a red mushroom cloud rose up in the center of the ind, and everything on it was sted into smithereens, including those monkeys which had evolved sessfully. ck dust was floating around the whole ind, and caused some interference with the infra-red camera.


    Shock waves from the explosion went into the sea, and those fish that went into a frenzy were almost all killed. Countless fish swam past the mobile restaurant as they escaped in the other direction.


    Irina stared at that scene for quite some time as she blinked her eyes. She turned her head, and asked Mag, ��Did you do that?��


    ��Did Father throw a fireball on that ind?�� Amy was also staring at Mag in a shock.


    ��You could say that. But, I still don��t know any magic.�� Mag nodded. He, too, was astounded by the power of this missile. It actually ttened the whole ind.


    ��I can��t see through you anymore.�� Irina raised her eyebrow, but her eyes were smiling. Of course, it was better that her man was getting more powerful. And the more she couldn��t see through him, the more mysterious he was, and the more she wanted to find out about him.


    ��Father is so formidable. This is even more powerful than Amy��s fireball.�� Amy entered into the fan mode as she looked at Mag with admiration glowing in her eyes.


    After epting the adoration and admiration from his wife and daughter graciously, Mag operated the camera closer as he said, ��An explosion of such intensity shouldn��t have killed Alfred.��


    As expected, after the dust settled, a crater that was over 10 meters in diameter appeared in the center of the ind. Alfred��s figure appeared in the middle of that crater very soon. Although they couldn��t see the extent of his injuries, overall, all his limbs were still intact.


    ��That is indeed a top-grade meat shield.�� Mag pursed his lips. Such an explosion should have even made a hole in a steel te, but this chap didn��t even suffer a single scratch despite being in the center of the explosion. His defensive prowess was indeed beyond astonishing.


    However, the mysterious stone statue in front of him had turned into rubble.


    The weird thing was, the stone statue wasn��t crushed into dust like all the rocks around it. It was only shattered into 10-odd pieces of ck rock, and the pieces were starting to get close to one another at a visible speed, as if tethered together by a mysterious force.


    ��Who is that?! How dare you ruin my affair!!�� Alfred let out an angry roar as he held his giant iron club and swept around him with his reddened eyes.


    The deal that was about to go through after three days and three nights of preparations was actually interrupted. He had only received half of that powerful strength. And with only half of that to go, he would be the most powerful powerhouse in the abyss demon tribe, or even the entire demon species.


    That fireball had done about an 8th-tier damage. Which blind scoundrel dared to thwart his ns!?


    Alfred ran one loop around the ind, but he didn��t see any other demons. It seemed like the other guy escaped as soon as he released the fireball.


    ��Could it be those guys from the ming Demon Tribe?�� Alfred mumbled to himself with a frown as he looked toward the west after he returned to the crater. The ming Ind was only about 160 km away from here. He viciously said, ��The ming Demons will be the first to go after I absorb all the power!��

 Chapter 1309 - It Felt So Good To Depend On A Woman

    <h4>Chapter 1309: It Felt So Good To Depend On A Woman</h4>


    The shattered stone statue would need at least three days to reform itself before they could restart the deal again.


    ��I have to go back for the Abyss Banquet today.�� Alfred paced around the shattered stone statue anxiously. He summoned a ferocious three-headed demon hound to guard the ind before he left on a giant magic beast.


    This three-headed demon hound was an 8th-tier magic beast who only recognized him as its master. Anything that entered the ind would be ripped shreds by it.


    Mag looked at Alfred, who had already left, on the screen with a smile, and said, ��Alright, it��s time for us to act.��


    Even he could easily dispatch an 8th-tier three-headed demon hound. They had to eradicate that ck fog and destroy that weird stone statue before Alfred returned to the ind again.


    ��Given Alfred��s craftiness, he would definitely backtrack here. If we don��t want to engage him right now, we should wait a little longer.�� Irina remained seated in her chair, and wasn��t in a hurry to get up.


    Mag returned to his seat upon hearing that.


    As expected, 30 minutester, Alfred returned to the ind on the magic beast again. After making sure there was indeed nobody on the ind, he scattered two bagfuls of Abyss Noxious Insects and left again.


    ��Demons are indeed cunning.�� Mag felt a headache as he watched those poisonous insects burrow themselves quickly into the rocks�� cracks. The Abyss Noxious Insects were extremely venomous, and a bite from them could be fatal.


    ��He shouldn��t be returning again this time.�� Irina stood up and took out her magic caster��s staff.


    ��Then we will start eradicating the ck fog now.�� Mag nodded and maneuvered the mobile restaurant toward the ck fog. He stopped about 10 meters away from it.


    The ck fog seemed to have settled down after the fishes in the fog were killed in the st and the stone statue was damaged. It stopped expanding outward.


    However, the dark ck fog was still emitting a sense of fear in this deep ocean.


    ��What do you need me to do?�� Irina asked. The frustration in her heart got more and more intense as she got closer and closer to the ck fog. That murky death aura was apletely different existence from the life aura.


    Mag said to Irina, ��If my guess is correct, your Holy Light magic should have a purifying effect on this ck fog. I need you to eradicate this ck fog with the Holy Light before we cannd on the ind. The stone statue is the one that has real research value.��


    Irina might be the only one who could eradicate this ck fog in this world. Mag was feeling rather fortunate about that.


    Of course, was he someone who depended on women?


    ��Alright.�� Irina nodded.


    ��What about me?�� Amy bounced over to them excitedly, and asked Mag, ��Father, is there something I can do?��


    ��We have to depend on Little Amy to get rid of those poisonous insects on the ind. If we got bitten, our bodies would rot and we would die,�� Mag said to Amy gravely. ��Could Little Amyplete this treacherous task?��


    ��I promise I willplete the mission.�� Amy nodded severely with excitement in her eyes. She didn��t expect Father would give her such an important task.


    The mobile restaurant popped out of the water and hovered about three meters above the sea��s surface. The aircraft��s door opened gradually.


    ��Holy Light, heed my call. Clean this filthy world and destroy all evil!�� Irina raised her magic caster��s staff above her head and began to chant. ring silver light began to converge at the tip of her staff, and then it was released.


    A beam of Holy Light that was many times brighter than sunlight shone out of the magic caster��s staff, and pierced through that thick ck fog instantaneously. The ck fog melted away like ice and snowing in contact with fire, and a clear path was revealed.


    ��It��s indeed effective!�� tion shed across Mag��s face. His judgement was correct. The Holy Light indeed had a very strong countering effect on the ck fog.


    ��That light is formidable! Can I learn?�� Amy gazed at Irina with her face full of admiration. If she learned how to do that, she wouldn��t have to hold a fireball up whenever she went out at night. That would be so much more convenient.


    ��Purify, evil energy!��


    Irina swung the staff, and the Holy Light swept horizontally across. As if she was wiping a ckboard that was full of words clean, the ck fog that shrouded the ind and hundreds of kilometers of the sea was wiped clean by the Holy Light instantly. The surrounding waters became clear again immediately, and there were all kinds of mutated fishes floating on the surface. They all had sharp teeth and looked absolutely terrifying.


    Mag couldn��t help but gulp when he saw this scene.


    ��Congrattions, Host. The mission of eradicating the ck fog ispleted. You��ve been awarded with the full set of recipes for cooking crayfish!�� Just then, the system��s voice appeared in Mag��s mind.


    It felt so good to depend on a woman.


    ��Perfect.�� Mag looked at Irina with praise. Her greatest strength wasn��tbat, actually. Both the light-type magic and life magic were not suited forbat. It was just that her past results were simply extraordinary, so people forgot about that slowly.


    This was a woman favored by the Goddess of Light and the Goddess of Life at the same time. She should have been revered by people, but instead she turned herself into a powerfulbat magic caster.


    ��It was easier than I��d imagined.�� Irina retrieved her magic caster��s staff. She, too, was surprised that it was so easy to eradicate this ck fog.


    ��Let us go onto the ind.�� Mag flew the mobile restaurant toward the ind. There was still some dust from the explosion floating above the ind after the ck fog was eradicated, but it no longer obscured their view.


    The traces left behind by the missile��s explosion were also clearly seen.


    The entire ind was razed to the ground, and not a singleplete rock could be seen. In the center of the ind, there was a huge crater that was over 50 meters across and over five meters deep.


    That three-headed demon hound was guarding right next to the huge crater. Three pairs of bloodshot eyes were staring at the flying restaurant that was flying right over the crater, and it barked crazily.


    This three-headed demon hound was 10-odd meters long and seven, eight meters tall. It had three big dog heads with razor-sharp fangs, bloodshot eyes, and a snake for its tail. It looked simr to Cerberus from the Greek mythology, so he wondered if the two of them were connected.


    ��Leave this puppy to me. Little Amy, we will be depending on you for the poisonous insects. Don��t let your mother get tired.�� Mag patted Amy��s head smilingly, and then leaped down 100 meters from the air with his sword in his hands, straight toward that three-headed demon hound.


    He still hadn��t fought with a decent opponent after progressing to the 8th-tier. This guard dog seemed like a good choice.


    That three-headed demon hound descended into a frenzy as it watched Mag leap down from the sky. One dog head spewed out hot mes, while the other dog head spewed out ice mes, both aiming at Mag.


    ��What a surprising tactic. But, that makes things even more interesting.�� Mag revealed a smile. His falling body did a backflip suddenly right before he came in contact with hot me and ice mes, and evaded both attacks. At the same time, he cut off that tail which had transformed into a poisonous snake and was striking at him.


    ��Poisonous insects, I am going to destroy you!��


    Amy also took out her magic wand, and began chanting. When she pointed downward, raging mes started to fall from the sky. Apart from the 100-meter-wide space with Mag as the focal point, the fire covered the entire ind.


    The colorful noxious insects were reduced to ashes in the midst of cackling sounds.

 Chapter 1310 - Youth, Do You Crave Power?

    <h4>Chapter 1310: Youth, Do You Crave Power?</h4>


    The venomous snake that was as thick as a python was shed by the sword, and the three-headed demon hound let out a roar. The three ferocious dog heads turned over together at the same time and snapped at Mag.


    Mag twisted his body to the side to evade one of the dog heads. He leaped up and smashed the dog head in the middle down into the ground. Then, he leaped up again to evade the dog head that tried to bite him from the side, andnded on the dog��s back. He raised his sword up and stabbed it into the demon hound��s spine.


    The giant three-headed demon hound let out a scream before copsing to the ground. It became silentpletely after whining for a few times.


    Magnded on the ground lightly. He pierced his bloody sword into the ground and pinned a poisonous snake that was trying to attack him down. He nced at that dead three-headed demon hound, and shook his head in disinterest.


    The growth of a knight��s power was obtained through his cultivation that elevated his speed, strength, and hisbat techniques through his understanding ofbat.


    Powerful knights usually had powerful and dazzling battle techniques like me Splitting The Waves Apart and Riding One��s Own Combat Aura (Let��s strike this off)...


    However, Mag was a little special as the battle techniques that Alex had created weren��t dazzling at all. He sometimes even wondered if they could be called battle techniques.


    There weren��t any imposing names, nor were there any special effects.


    What he had was the extreme elevation of the body��s strength and speed that he executed the most simple and effective strikes with.


    Just like that strike that he killed the three-headed demon hound with. It was such a very simple strike that even a 1st-tier knight could have executed the exact same strike.


    He almost didn��t waste any extra effort, and used the simplest method to kill the magic beast which was at the same level as him.


    This was his fighting style.


    ��Father is getting more and more formidable. You killed that scary big dog with just one strike.�� Amy cheered, pping her hands. They were chased by big piggies when they went out in the past, but now her father could dispose of them easily.


    A smile appeared on Irina��s face too. It was the same familiar fighting style��a strike that looked very simple. Be it the grasp of the timing or locating the fatal spot, he was still that most powerful knight.


    ��Come on down.�� Mag waved to the mobile restaurant, and the hovering restaurant slowly descended to a height of three meters above thend. The spiral staircase was lowered slowly and Irina walked down, holding Amy��s hand.


    ��Be careful. The noxious insects could still be over there,�� Mag reminded as they walked toward the shattered stone statue that was shrouded by ayer of ck fog in the middle of the crater.


    Judging from the fragments, this stone statue should be about three meters tall. The head which was at the side was still intact. It was a skull with two red stones embedded in its eye sockets, and it was still emitting a faint glow.


    ��What is that thing?�� Mag went forward and stopped about three meters away from it. He squatted down to size that skull up.


    The engraving of this skull was rather rough, but it looked very old. It should have existed for a very long time. There were some worm-like words that looked very different from the continent��smon tongue engraved on the side of the face.


    Mag was staring at those words seriously, and the red eyes of the skull suddenly blinked. Mag felt his spirit was pulled into a vortex, and after a dizzy spell, he arrived at a huge ck stone temple.


    The stone temple was 10-odd meters high, and was built of huge ck rocks. Eerie green mes were burning on the walls, and Mag was standing alone in an empty hall. He looked much smaller.


    There was a huge stone chair at the end of the hall, and a tall, strapping skeleton man who was wearing a ck cape was sitting on it. He was staring at Mag with blood-red eyes as he asked in a low voice, ��Youth, do you crave power?��


    ��System, somebody here has stolen your lines.�� Mag pursed his lips as he gazed at the skeleton man sitting on the chair. Could he be the legendary Bone King?


    This skeleton man looked very simr to the stone statue. Moreover, he was dragged into this mysterious space while he was investigating the mysterious words on the head of the statue. This should be the mysterious individual behind the ck fog.


    What a direct opening line.


    If he hade to this mysterious space when he had just transmigrated, he might have agreed to his terms, and then that would��ve been another violent reincarnation story.


    The red glow in the skeleton man��s eyes blinked again after he saw Mag didn��t answer. Scenes began to appear in Mag��s mind...


    On the northern snowfield, a pack of vicious snow wolves was chasing after the nomads. The horses couldn��t outrun the snow wolves, and the tribe��s people were caught by the wolves one by one. They were torn apart and eaten by the snow wolves. Only a little boy escaped from this bloody chase, and there was a sword hanging on his horse. Mag recognized it as the Tian Du sword.


    ��This happened when Alex was young.�� Mag was thoughtful as he stared at the youth who knelt and cried in the snow facing the north. His heart was aching.


    Then the scene changed to the north of the Roth Empire. A team of cavalry was surrounded by a group of orcs that were many times their numbers. Although as the leader of the cavalry, Alex was taking on 10 opponents alone, he still had to watch his subordinates and brothers die in the attack. Only six out of the 100-odd cavalrymen escaped from the encirclement.


    The scene changed again. In a downpour, Alex, who was wearing a set of armor and the general��s waist tag, was carrying a baby on his back. He was caught in an ambush as powerful magic covered enveloped the sky and hundreds of fully armored riders charged at him. Demons were smirking and elven archers were aiming at the child on his back with their bows and arrows...


    After an intense battle, Alexy in a pool of blood, and watched those fellows sever the tendons in his arms and legs and inject the cursed magic into his body as theyughed. Then, they left after they kicked the baby dozens of meters away.


    Mag clenched his fists as he watched that figure crawling toward that swaddled baby with difficulty on that rainy night.


    Yes, power should be what he desired the most at a time like this.


    ��Youth, do you crave power?��


    The tempestuous voice sounded at Mag��s ear again.


    ��ept my deal, be my servant, and you will be the strongest person in this world. You will be able to kill these fellows easily.��


    That voice continued to speak tempestuously as if it was appearing directly in Mag��s mind.


    <i>Who is able to resist such a maneuver?</i> Mag cocked an eyebrow. If he wasn��t watching those scenes from a third party��s point of view, he would agree at this very instant without any regards to the consequences.


    However, he wasn��t Alex, after all. Although there was anger in his heart, he still retained his sanity.


    Therefore, he opened his eyes, shook his head at the skeleton man on the chair and smiled. ��No. I yearn to cook.��


    The skeleton man��s red eyes blinked once obviously, as if he was shocked by Mag��s reply.


    Mag stopped smiling as he asked the skeleton man with narrowed eyes, ��Who are you? What is your motive when you set up this ck fog?��

 Chapter 1311 - We Will Have This Big Shrimpy

    <h4>Chapter 1311: We Will Have This Big Shrimpy</h4>


    ��This world will fall under my rule eventually. The Army of the Dead has already embarked on their journey...��


    That was thest sentence that Mag heard before he got himself out of that vortex. He opened his eyes and stumbled two steps back instinctively before looking into Irina��s blue eyes.


    ��Are you okay?�� Irina grabbed Mag��s hand to prevent him from losing his bnce. She looked at him worriedly. ��You were mesmerized by that skull.��


    ��I��m fine.�� Mag shook his head. Only then did he realize that his back was totally soaked by his sweat.


    That skeleton man flew into a rage after he asked that question. Boundless ck fog flooded the hall, and legions and legions of skeleton cavalry charged at him, leaving him nowhere to hide.


    If it weren��t for that beam of light that pierced through the hall��s dome roof at the veryst second and sted him out, he might not have made it back.


    Mag nced at the shattered stone statue lying on the floor without the ck fog. Such a violent strike must have been the handiwork of Irina, who was holding onto his hand.


    ��I��m fine. I have been careless.�� Mag shook his head apologetically. He had underestimated this stone statue. He thought it should be fine since it was smashed to bits, but he had still fallen into its trap.


    ��Bad stone statue, stupid stone statue. How dare you bully my father? I��m going to burn you down to ashes!�� Amy, who was standing at a side, threw a fireball onto it, and the me quickly turned the statue into a pile of white ashes. Its existence waspletely erased.


    ��What did you see?�� Irina asked Mag.


    ��Let��s talk after we get up there. We should leave now,�� Mag said. He pondered as he looked at the pile of white ashes. He took out a dustpan, swept up all the ashes, and brought them along with him.


    After they got up into the mobile restaurant, Mag let Amy burn that three-headed demon hound with me magic before driving the mobile restaurant into the sea.


    ��Father, that stupid dog is already dead. Why are we burning it again?�� Amy asked, a little puzzled. Irina was also looking at Mag curiously.


    ��If we could create a crack in the alliance between the Abyss Demons and the ming Demons, or even break it apart, this would be a good thing for this world��s peace,�� Mag said with a smile. Since Alfred was already unhappy with the ming Demons, he wouldn��t mind giving them a push to make them turn against each other.


    ��Given Alfred��s brain, he would definitely believe this was done by the ming Demons.�� Irina smiled and looked at Mag with approval. This was indeed a good strategy.


    ��Earlier on, I was pulled into a mysterious ck hall...�� Mag told Irina what he had experienced earlier. The elves were a very ancient species. Their extremely long lives allowed them to possess more coherent history and heritage than humans. As the elf princess, she might know something.


    ��The Army of the Dead has already embark on their journey...�� Irina repeated Mag��sst sentence as she furrowed her beautiful brows. She shook her head after thinking for a while. ��The legend about making a deal with the devil was narrated to me by my mother when I was young. But I couldn��t remember if she had mentioned the Army of the Dead. I haven��t read many ancient elven books.��


    ��Guess we will need to spend more time to find out what this sentence means.�� Mag was a little disappointed. There wasn��t a shortcut for him to take.


    ��If there is a need, I can make a trip back to Wind Forest. Although the queen is still in seclusion, I know where the ancient books are kept,�� Irina said. She could sense that the ck fog was unusual.


    If the Army of the Dead mentioned by the skeleton man was real, and had already embarked on its journey to conquer the Nond Continent, then they would have to understand what kind of existence they were.


    ��That is too risky.�� Mag shook his head. He didn��t want Irina to be caught in danger again. ��We can understand them through other means. I have established some connections with Chaos City now, maybe they could help.��


    ��Alright.�� Irina nced at Amy and then nodded. ��So, where do we go now?��


    ��The ck fog was eradicated and the stone statue was destroyed. However, the fog of war that looms over the Demon Inds is thickening as we speak. The agenda of this trip is to destroy the alliance of the demon tribes so that they will be too busy dealing with one another and can��t make a unanimous statement at the peace negotiation next month.�� Mag pulled out the map of the Demon Inds. Every ind represented a demon tribe. The more powerful demon tribe was, the bigger their ind and closer to the center.


    ��Assassinate all the powerhouses in each individual tribe, and then frame the other demons?�� Irina said after a moment of pondering.


    ��This is a simple and effective method.�� Mag nodded. This method was indeed very efficient. As long as they did it correctly, it could stir things up between the two tribes very easily, especially when it came to the generally impulsive demons.


    ��Apart from that, we still need an identity.�� Mag��s finger pointed to an ind near the center. ��Carapace Ind. We will live there incognito for a period of time and open a restaurant.��


    ��A new restaurant?�� Amy asked with sparkling eyes.


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded. The most efficient way to eliminate 300,000 crayfish was to feed them all to the chowhounds.


    Irina pondered, and asked, ��Incognito? Are we going to pretend to be demons?��


    ��Yes, so that we wouldn��t attract any unwanted attention.�� Mag nodded. Otherwise, with Irina��s fame, the whole world would know that Irina opened a crayfish restaurant on Carapace Ind as soon as the restaurant was opened.


    ��It sounds rather interesting.�� Anticipation shed across Irina��s face. She loved to hide her identity and then go do some interesting stuff the most. Otherwise, most people would give her a wide berth, and it was very boring.


    ��Before that, let��s go catch some ingredients.�� Mag maneuvered the mobile restaurant and dived toward the deep sea.


    ��What are you nning to do, Host?�� The system��s nervous voice sounded.


    ��Inspecting the base of the ingredient. Since we are already here, we can��t be leaving empty-handed right?�� Mag said as a matter of course.


    ��Host, please mind yournguage. This is this system��s crayfish rearing base! And it��s not open to the public.��


    ��System, that��s very wrong of you. As a crayfish rearer, you might be supplying the restaurant with crayfish in the future. As I have to be responsible to my customers, shouldn��t I see how you rear the crayfish with my own eyes? As a chef with principles, shouldn��t I test if it is poisonous first? If this is your attitude, then I don��t want your crayfish in the future,�� Mag said with pursed lips.


    The system remained silent for a long time before there was a beep for opening ess permissions.


    After they went through the transparentting, a pod of crustaceans that were about a hand wide and an arm long swam by the mobile restaurant slowly.


    <i>Holy f*ck! They are huge!</i>


    Mag stared at those crustaceans that were the size of the Australian lobsters and yet resembled the crayfish, and marvelled.


    ��There are so many big shrimpies!�� Amy, too, pressed against the ss wall and swallowed her saliva. ��Father, let��s not eat grilled fish for lunch today. We will have this big shrimpy.��

 Chapter 1312 - Steamed Crayfish

    <h4>Chapter 1312: Steamed Crayfish</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The restaurant was equipped with a catcher, and with so many crayfish present, catching them was a piece of cake. It only took Mag a while to catch dozens of them.


    Before Mag had enough fun, the mobile restaurant was forcefully evicted out of the crayfish rearing base.


    Mag pursed his lips andined, ��System, you��re really too stingy. I have only caught a few of your crustaceans. I��ve just helped you recoup tens of millions of losses.��


    ��The average weight of the crayfish in the farm is above 1 kg and the Host has already caught 35 of them. They are enough to feed the three of you for two, three days. Host, please don��t be so greedy,�� the system solemnly protested.


    Mag looked at the tank that was tightly packed with the big crayfish. Yup, there would be no more space to keep them even if he continued catching them.


    ��Alright. However, do I really have to catch every single one of the crayfish for the mission of catching 300,000 crayfish? If that is the case, I guess I would have to spend the rest of my life here catching crayfish?�� Mag asked.


    ��To prevent the random hybridization from causing gic mutations, the majority of these crayfish are already sterilized. However, about 100 of the crayfish that I kept for reproduction purposes escaped when theting broke previously. To prevent these crayfish from bing invasive species, the main objective of the Host will be to catch these 100-odd crayfish.��


    Mag looked at the big crayfish that were banging loudly on the tempered ss. Normal fish and prawns indeed would not be their opponent.


    ��System, this is the alternate world. There shouldn��t be ack of magic beasts in the sea, right? Although this crayfish has be big, it��s still rather exaggerating to say that it��s invincible, right?�� Mag furrowed his brows. Even though 100 crayfish didn��t seem like many, there wasn��t a big difference between searching for 100 crayfish and 300,000 crayfish.


    ��At first, in order to let these crayfish have better environmental adaptability and increase their survival rate, I added ayer of paralytic toxins on their shells when I was mixing their genes. Touching them will cause paralysis or evena, so normally the magic beasts and fishes wouldn��t deem them as food.��


    ��You really are a fu*king genius...��


    ��However, after heating them to 100��C, the toxins will disappear,�� the system added.


    Mag looked at those huge crayfish that were waving their huge pincers as he wondered how he should eat them.


    Ugly Duckling extended a fat paw into the water and swiped crazily, trying to catch a crayfish.


    Right at that moment, a big crayfish suddenly raised its pincers and grabbed its paw.


    ��Meow!��


    Ugly Duckling jumped two meters into the air and dragged that crayfish out of the tank. The crayfish fell to the floor with a bam.


    ��Ugly Duckling, you��re so stupid.�� Amy looked at Ugly Duckling with disdain in her eyes.


    Ugly Duckling stood up after rolling on the floor. It pounced onto that crayfish and pinned the back of the crayfish under its paw. Just as it wanted to call out proudly, it fainted next to the crayfish as if it was drunk, with its tongue lolling out.


    ��Hmm?��


    Amy and Irina were staring at Ugly Duckling on the floor in befuddlement. Amy quickly bounced over, and was about to press it down with her hands when she saw that crayfish trying to escape.


    ��Amy, you can��t touch that shrimpy with your bare hands.�� Mag rushed over before she did, and stepped onto the crayfish��s back.


    ��Ugly Duckling has fainted. This crayfish seems to be poisonous,�� Irina said as she reached out to touch Ugly Duckling.


    As soon as she said that, Ugly Duckling, which was out for three seconds, opened its eyes and woke up on its own. It got up from the floor and red at that crayfish that was beneath Mag��s foot. It seemed to be still rather confused.


    Mag, who was about to ask the system for first-aid methods, stared at Ugly Duckling with surprise. It seemed like this little fellow was rather resistant to toxins.


    ��There��s a kind of paralytic toxin on this crayfish��s shell that will cause you to faint after touching it, so we cannot grab it with our bare hands.�� Mag exined. At the same time, he took a pair of gloves from the side, and put them on before picking up the crayfish that he was stepping on.


    Actually, calling it a crayfish was rather insulting, After all, its size wasparable to the Australian lobster��s, and it was very strong. It felt like a struggling piglet when he grabbed it in his hands.


    Its two pincers that were even stronger and bigger than a blue crab��s were snapping around. Mag had no doubts that they could snap a finger or even rebar in two easily.


    ��Then, can we still eat them?�� Amy asked worriedly. She had never had a big shrimpy like that before.


    ��As long as we cook them thoroughly, the toxins will disappear and we can eat them.�� Mag smiled and nodded. He was rather looking forward to tasting this crayfish too.


    ��That��s great. Then, when can we eat it?�� tion shed across Amy��s face as she looked at Mag expectantly.


    ��It will take some time before we arrive at Carapace Ind, so I will steam three crayfish first to see how they taste.�� Mag used a to scoop three crayfish out of the tank and went into the kitchen.


    The system had already awarded him with the full set of crayfish recipes, but he didn��t have the time to look through it earlier. He clicked open the shining recipes in his mind, and an enormous amount of information flooded his head instantaneously. All the best recipes that came from all the master chefs of cooking crayfish and lobster and had undergone the critiques of numerous foodies rushed into Mag��s mind.


    Although the system had given him a chance to go into the test field for the God of Cookery, it was daytime, and he had already promised to cook the crayfish for Amy. Hence, he chose the steamed crayfish, which looked the simplest.


    The crayfish reared by the system was rather special. The clear seawater and the natural way of stocking made this crayfish very clean. It would even be alright to cut it up and make it into a crayfish sashimi straight away.


    Therefore, Mag only cleaned them simply before stuffing Erguotou<sup>1</sup> with 56% alcohol content into their mouths. After they were drunk, he removed their veins and ced them into the steamer, in which he had ced the sliced ginger in advance. The three big crayfish filled up the whole steamer. He put on the cover and steamed them with high heat.


    The Erguotou was an ingredient supplied by the system. Mag didn��t like to drink liquor with a high alcohol content. However, it was a very good choice for removing the fishy smell.


    Although steaming the crayfish was rather easy, their taste would be decided by the dipping sauces.


    Since the crayfish were still steaming in the pot, Mag began to mix the dipping sauces.


    Irina��s taste was on the lighter side, and she didn��t like spicy food very much, so he made her a light yet vorful dipping sauce.


    However, Amy��s taste was on the heavy side as she preferred spicy and sour taste, so he added an extra spoonful of chili powder, and poured the m hot oil over it. Her steamed crayfish would taste like spicy crayfish.


    And his taste was moreplicated as he was the kind who could enjoy all sorts of vors. To taste the original vor of this crayfish, his dipping sauce only had some vinegar.


    Ding!


    The rm clock at the side rang, and Mag turned off the fire immediately. He removed the cover, and the aroma of the alcohol washed all over him. The three big crayfish that had turned bright red were presented in front of him.

 Chapter 1313 - What Should He Do When Both His Wife And Daughter Want His Favor?

    <h4>Chapter 1313: What Should He Do When Both His Wife And Daughter Want His Favor?</h4>


    The rich aroma of the alcohol greeted Mag together with the fresh aroma of the crayfish. A delicious dish of steamed crayfish was done when the simplest method met the best ingredient.


    The crayfish was so big that one could cover his entire face with it.


    Amy came to the kitchen��s entrance and took a deep sniff of the aroma floating in the air as she expectantly asked Mag, ��They smell so good, Father. Are the shrimpies ready?��


    ��They indeed smell very good.�� Irina also came to the entrance and nodded as she swallowed her saliva instinctively.


    ��Yes, they are. Go wash your hands and get ready to eat the crayfish,�� Mag said with a smile. He removed the crayfish from the steamer, and ced them on three tes individually. Together with the dipping sauces, Mag brought all of them to the dining area.


    The crayfish that weighed about 1.2 kg each took up the entire te. The bright red shell was still majestic, but the two pincers could no longer wave about.


    Amy quickly washed her hands and climbed onto her chair. With her mouth wide open, she said, ��Woah. What a huge shrimpy. It��s so much bigger than those shrimpies in the restaurant.��


    The prawns that were used to cook the Yangzhou fried rice were indeed notparable to this crayfish.


    Irina sat down next to Mag as she looked at the bright red crayfish, and asked, ��Is it fine to touch it now?��


    ��Yes. We just need to pry the shell open now, and eat it with the dipping sauce.�� Mag nodded as he gripped his crayfish, and broke the shell on the head open. The yellow crayfish butter was almost seeping out of the head. It made him happy just by looking at it.


    Mag scooped up a spoonful of the crayfish butter and fed it to Amy first.


    Amy opened her mouth to ept it and her eyes lit up after chewing. She swiftly swallowed it, and eximed, ��Hmm. This yellow stuff is delicious. It��s soft and aromatic. Father is awesome.��


    ��I want it too.�� Irina opened her mouth a little and waited for Mag to feed her.


    Mag nced at the remaining crayfish butter before looking at the expectant Irina. He could only scoop up that remaining crayfish butter with resignation and feed it to Irina, who already had her mouth open.


    What should he do when both his wife and daughter wanted his favor? Both his wife and daughter wanted the crayfish butter; there was no way he could choose between them, right?


    The fresh crayfish butter had a very creamy texture that melted in the mouth. The fresh taste blossomed in the mouth with a faint hint of alcohol��s aroma, which elevated the taste and brought a very enjoyable dining experience. A smile appeared on Irina��s lips and she looked at Mag with approval. ��It��s indeed very delicious.��


    ��Then eat more of it.�� Mag��s heart was as sweet as honey after he received the praises from the two people he loved the most. So what if he had to eat less crayfish butter? He helped them pry open the head, and revealed the crayfish butter inside.


    ��You��ve worked so hard. You should have some too.�� Irina scooped a big spoonful of crayfish butter and fed it to Mag.


    Mag hesitated for a brief moment. Then, he epted the crayfish butter with a smile as he looked at Irina��s smiley face.


    The crayfish butter tasted very rich and more refreshing than that of the Australian lobsters. The texture was smooth and creamy as it glided along the tongue and slid down into the stomach.


    The crayfish butter was the brain of the crayfish[1]. Eating the crayfish without sucking the butter was almost like missing out on the soul of this dish.


    However, it was impossible to eat the normal crayfish butter with a spoon. Mag already couldn��t imagine how satisfying it would be to suck out all these crayfish butter after cooking them in the m spicy crayfish style!


    ��Father, let me feed you one spoonful too.�� Amy also scooped up a spoonful and fed it to Mag.


    ��Little Amy, you should have it yourself. Father has already had it.�� Mag turned the spoon around to Amy with a smile. After watching her finish it, he picked up her crayfish and removed the shell to reveal the meat that was as thick as an adult��s wrist.


    The white and glistening meaty in the shell quietly, and it was so full that it almost burst out. The fresh crayfish aroma was so tempting.


    Mag picked up a dining knife, and cut up the crayfish ording to its sections. From the resistance felt against the knife, he could sense the crayfish��s supple and bouncy meat.


    ��Use this dipping sauce like when eating hot pot.�� Mag passed the fork to Amy and pushed her dipping sauce toward her a little.


    ��Alrighty.�� Amy picked up a piece of crayfish meat, and dipped it in the sauce before putting it into her mouth. The tender meat got even more scrumptious as she continued to chew. Her body couldn��t help but sway gently along with her chewing.


    Before Mag could help her, Irina already followed his example and pried open the shell. She picked up the fork and knife gracefully, and cut up the crayfish before dipping it in the dipping sauce, and putting it into her mouth.


    The tip of the tongue could sense the tendons in crayfish meat clearly as soon as she put it into her mouth. The smooth and tender texture was simply amazing.


    As she chewed gently, the bouncy texture made the teeth happier and happier. The rich freshness of the crayfish exploded instantaneously and woke all taste buds up.


    The dipping sauce��s taste wasn��t abrupt, but it set off the unique freshness of the crayfish perfectly as if that crayfish was alive and brandishing its pincers again instead.


    At that instant, she seemed to have transformed into a crayfish, and was waving her pincers and swimming in the sea happily.


    ��This taste! It��s simply too scrumptious!�� Irina couldn��t help but praise it.


    There was a smile on Mag��s lips. He naturally was happy to see them enjoy their food.


    After removing the shell, he picked up the whole piece of crayfish meat with a fork, and dipped it in the simple vinegar before biting a mouthful of it.


    The supple and bouncy crayfish brought a mind-tingling texture, and the big mouthful of meat made the sensation of bliss go through the roof immediately.


    The slightly tart taste of the vinegar activated the taste buds before they weed the real king.


    The sweet and fresh juice of the meat burst out in the mouth, and the supple meat was so tender. The crayfish��s fresh taste was slowly released during the chewing.


    ��This feeling is simply too enjoyable.�� After swallowing the mouthful of crayfish, Mag gawked at the remaining crayfish meat on the fork with bright eyes.


    Even the Boston lobster couldn��t match the taste of this crayfish.


    One mouthful followed by another mouthful of this crayfish made one immersed in the continuous sensation of blissfulness.


    The three of them still felt unsated after eating up all the 1.2 kg crayfish, including the pincers.


    ��Burr~�� Amy burped. As she held onto a pincer, she sang, ��Big crayfish, so delicious...��


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling let out a cry as it looked at the three of them aggrievedly.


    ��Oh, I forgot to prepare the food for Ugly Duckling.�� Mag suddenly remembered. Because its priority was so low, he forgot about itpletely.


    ��It��s alright. There won��t be any dinner for you too.�� Amy reached out to touch Ugly Duckling��s head as she consoled it.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Ducklingy on the floor weakly as if it was about to starve to death.


    ��Alright. I��ll steam you a crayfish.�� Mag grabbed a crayfish, and proceeded to the kitchen.


    After lunch, Mag drove the mobile restaurant westward, and they reached the uninhabited western area of Carapace Ind in less than 30 minutes.


    ��Let��s go and have a look at this ind.�� Mag, who had finished his camouging, carried Amy, who was pretending to be a little demon, and went ashore.


    [1] Crayfish butter is, in fact, the hepatopancreas, which functions simrly to a human liver. It filters out toxins and other substances that could potentially harm the crayfish.

 Chapter 1314 - Your Name Is Ay

    <h4>Chapter 1314: Your Name Is Ay</h4>


    Carapace Ind was full of grayish-white rocks, and the whole ind was shaped like a giant seashell. The buildings on the ind were also mostly built with shells. Hence, the ind was named Carapace Ind.


    This ind was located in the center of the Demon Inds. Because the resources were scarce, thends were infertile, and demonic hurricanes would sweep through the ind every year from May to June, it was abandoned by all the demon tribes. However, it slowly became a prosperous ind that was inhabited by all kinds of demons.


    It was rather simr to Chaos City, and one could find all kinds of demons here.


    However,pared to Chaos City which had the jurisdiction of the Gray Temple and city lord��s castle and aplete legal system, Carapace Ind was simply awless ce. Murders and robberies were verymon here as thew of the jungle where the fittest survived spread over the entire ind.


    In recent years, the top 10 demon tribes had coborated to set up the Ten Kings�� Pce. Whoever wanted to do business on the ind had to pay a fee to the Ten Kings Pce to obtain their protection so as to ensure their safety on the ind to a certain extent.


    However, apart from that, chaos was still the main melody of this ind.


    All this information was retrieved by Mag from his memory. Now, he had already stuck on his beard, put on a pair of demon horns, and stuck two pincer tattoos on his body, pretending to be a baltan demon. Yes, all these contributed by those nice and friendly crayfish...


    Amy was wearing two ck pincers on her head��they were DIY with the crayfish they had in the morning. She drew a little pair of feelers above her lips and wore an orange-red jacket. She looked like a little crayfish than a little baltan demon.


    Irina changed her white skirt into a ck one. Her silver long hair that reached her calves was tucked into her clothes, and she put on a wig of light blond hair that reached her shoulders. Her facial features were also altered by magic. Her blue eyes became red like pomegranate seeds, and although she was still beautiful as ever, her looks hadpletely changed. She was pretending to be a nightmare.


    Baltan demons used to rank in the upper-middle range among the demon tribes. However, the baltan demons were almost all annihted during the racial war 100 years ago, and they weren��t even given an ind after the war. They seldom appeared in recent years, and basically could be considered extinct.


    On the other hand, nightmares were a very unique existence among the demons. They couldn��t be considered as a tribe, because nightmares could arise from any demon tribes. There were always less than 10 nightmares alive in the world at the same time, so this was also considered as a mysterious heritage. A new nightmare would only appear when one died.


    Apparently, nightmares were able to see the future or bring disasters, but it was never verified. It only made the nightmares even more mysterious.


    These identities would allow Mag and his family to stay on Carapace Ind without attracting any unnecessary attention and open a crayfish restaurant.


    Amy waved her pincers as she worriedly said, ��Father, would any demon want to roast and eat me since I look like this now?��


    ��They sure would be thinking that such a fresh and tender crayfish must have a very good texture,�� Irina chimed in with a smile.


    ��Wah. That��s so scary!�� Amy hugged Mag��s arm as she looked at Irina aggrievedly.


    Mag patted Amy��s head with a smile as he said, ��Your mother is just joking with you. If anyone wants to eat Little Amy, they have to go through my cleaver.��


    ��Hmm. Father is the best.�� Amy nodded and then snorted at Irina. ��Mother is bad.��


    ��I am bad? If your father can��t defeat the demon that wants to eat you, who do you think is going to save Little Amy?�� Irina asked with a smile.


    ��Mother is the best. Both of you are the best.�� Amy quickly grabbed Irina��s hand with her other hand.


    Mag halted his steps, and seriously told Amy, ��Alright. That��s the harbor. Little Amy, from now on, we��re going to experience life with our demon identities. You must remember that you are a little baltan demon called Ay, got it?��


    ��Mm-hm, I got it. I am a little demon called Ay.�� Amy nodded as she looked toward the harbor excitedly. She already couldn��t wait to introduce her new name to a demon friend.


    ��Alright, let��s go.�� Mag knew how smart Amy was, and he didn��t need to warn her more. He held her hand and continued onward.


    ��Ghost-face Fish! 50 copper coins for 500 g of freshly caught ghost-face fish! Quick,e over to have a look!


    ��Thest Abyssal Snake Eel. It��s gone if you miss it. Quick,e and snatch it!��


    ��Fresh sea fishes. All freshly caught. Selling at a bargain price.��


    Once they got close to the harbor, the vendors�� noisy cries greeted them immediately. It gave Mag the illusion that he was in a wet market.


    The demon fishermen were hawking their freshly caught marine products. There were so many kinds of sea fishes avable that the onlookers�� eyes were dazzled. For example, the ghost-face fish that had a ck ghost face was still bubbling when it was lifted out of the water. The abyssal snake eel that was over two meters long bit off one part of the wooden bucket��s edge, and it looked ferocious.


    The trio attracted plenty of attention as soon as they appeared at the harbor. It was mostly due to Irina being too beautiful, even after she altered her looks, and Amy being overly cute. Of course, the most important thing was Mag appeared to be too ordinary and not powerful.


    Mag and Irina didn��t care much about those gazes. It was only natural for people to envy, and they were already used to it. If they had to kill simply because they were being looked at, they would never finish.


    Mag was leisurely appraising those marine products that those fishermen were selling. He would ask them about their prices asionally as an ingredient survey.


    After the rectifications done by the Ten Kings Pce these few years, Carapace Ind had fewer conflicts in the day. Although the demons were naturally impulsive, the majority of them treasured their lives. There were many different types of demons, so nobody knew what kind of hidden power that other party could possess. Hence, nobody came to make trouble for them.


    ��It��s a little boring.�� Irina pursed her lips. Nobody came to seek trouble. This Carapace Ind was different from the one it was a few years ago. It really made her hands itch when nobody put their face up to be punched by her.


    Amy, who was walking next to Mag, suddenly pointed at a basin at a short distance away and eximed, ��Father, look. It��s that big shrimpy!��


    Mag looked at where Amy was pointing, and then his eyes lit up. Weren��t those two crayfish in the basin the ones that the system reared?


    The old fisherman, Tuck, was staring at the two buckets in front of him miserably. As an aged bada demon, he relied on fishing to support his wife and his livelihood. He had rather good luck at fishing today, and he even caught two big weird-looking prawns.


    However, it was exactly these two big prawns��which caused his arms to be numb till now��that destroyed all his gains today. He only ced one of them into the bucket for a brief moment, and all the fish he caught today were dead.

 Chapter 1315 - Chowhounds Of The Demon Islands, It’s Time To Welcome Your King

    <h4>Chapter 1315: Chowhounds Of The Demon Inds, It��s Time To Wee Your King</h4>


    Carapace Ind was never short of fishermen. Nobody would buy dead fish. Even if someone bought them, the price would be very low.


    Two customers fainted right in front of his stall when they touched those two weird-looking prawns earlier. They almost tore down his stall after they woke up, so these two prawns most likely wouldn��t be sold.


    If they only needed to eat for survival, these fish would at leastst them for two days, but their Ten Kings Pce��s protective amulet was going to expire that day. Their protective amulet would be taken back, and they would lose the Ten Kings�� Pce��s protection if they couldn��t submit 500 copper coins. Those vagrants who had been eyeing their hut would chase out of their home that very night, and even throw them into the sea.


    ��Give it up, old man. Nobody is going to buy that. You can��t even touch it, so who��s going to eat it? I��ve seen dozens of them on the beach today, and I didn��t even bother with them. How could you even think of selling them? They were found everywhere these few days, and quite a few of our fishermen had been tricked by them. You��re really not well-informed. How could you have brought them back as if they��re precious goods?�� a young fisherman remarked sarcastically. His fish were almost all sold, and it was yet another bountiful day for him.


    Tuck sighed deeply. Although the young demon��s words were hurtful, they were right. It seemed like he was not going to sell them today. He could only go to the beach to try his luck to see if he could catch some more fishes while the day was still early.


    ��How much is this prawn?�� a voice asked just as Tuck was about to get up.


    Tuck quickly lifted his head up to look at the demon who was standing in front of the bucket. He had a beard and a pair of weird asymmetrical horns on his head. There was a pincer-shaped ck marking on either side of his face. He couldn��t make out what kind of demon he was, but he wouldn��t be weaker than he was, as he was the lowliest bada demon.


    And this demon was holding a little demon who had a pair of pincers on her head and looked utterly cute.


    Tuck didn��t dare to look at that beautiful female demon behind Mag as he quickly looked at Mag, and answered, ��If you want them, my lord, you can have them both for 500 copper coins, and I��ll give you all these fish.��


    Mag looked at the dead fish that had all turned over, and he could already guess their cause of death. The toxins on these crayfish��s shells were simply too aggressive.


    ��Although these fish are dead, they��ve only just died, and they were just caught at noon,�� Tuck swiftly exined as he gazed at Mag nervously. This might be his only chance to sell all these fish and prawns today.


    ��I don��t want the dead fish. But 500 copper coins is too much for these two prawns, am I right?�� Mag frowned a little. He had overheard the conversation between these two fishermen earlier.


    Currently, only he would be buying the crayfish on Carapace Ind. For subsequentrge-scale promotion, the current price of these crayfish wasn��t a wise choice.


    ��Can��t we agree on 500...?�� Sweat began to appear on Tuck��s forehead, and he looked very anxious. He only had 10-odd copper coins now; he couldn��t ept a cheaper price.


    <i>There��s really an idiot who wants this prawn?</i> The young fisherman at the side stared at Mag in surprise. However, his gaze swiftlynded on Irina, and he was shocked by her beauty, but he quickly retrieved his gaze. Being a low-caste demon, he knew very well that staring could sometimes get one killed.


    ��I want this prawn, but it��s too expensive. If they are 50 copper coins each, then I��ll take both,�� Mag said calmly. If this prawn was on Earth, it would have cost at least 1000-2000. The king crab and the rest simply couldn��tpare to it.


    ��50 copper coins!�� The young demon standing at the side red at them. The ghost-face fish which was very difficult to capture only cost 50 copper coins for 500 g. He had seen dozens of these huge prawns when he was rushing out to the sea earlier. If he had caught and sold them to this guy, wouldn��t he have earned thousands of copper coins today?


    Tuck was also tempted by the price. If he didn��t need to earn 500 copper coins today, he would have sold these two prawns and gone back to the beach to look for them again.


    Thud!


    Tuck knelt down in front of Mag straight away, and begged, ��My lord, if you want this big prawn, could you please give me 500 copper coins in advance? I will catch another 10 more of these big prawns for you in the next few days. I beg you, please give me 500 copper coins today as I need to extend the protective amulet. If I couldn��t extend it today, my wife and I are not going to survive.��


    That had given Mag quite a shock, and he quickly pulled Tuck up to his feet. After a moment of pondering, he nodded. ��That is fine with me too. I will take these two big prawns first, and I wille to the harbor every evening from today on. I will buy every big prawn you caught for 50 each. No matter how many of them you catch, I will buy all of them.��


    ��Thank you! Thank you very much!�� Tuck was going to kneel down again, but Mag quickly grabbed him to stop his action. Then, he swiftly reached out to catch those two prawns.


    ��You should catch it with a cloth wrapped around your hand. This prawn is called crayfish. There��re toxins on its shell, and they sting,�� Mag reminded him.


    ��So this thing is called crayfish. You��re really an expert. My hand still feels numb now after I was stung.�� Tuck stared at Mag with amazement. He didn��t expect that he knew that this prawn stung. He used his clothes to grab one, and he indeed didn��t feel numb. He used a string to tie up their pincers before handing them to Mag.


    Mag took out five gold coins, and gave them to Tuck before taking the big prawns.


    Tuck and Mag��s deal had attracted many fishermen��s attention. They had seen plenty of these big prawns on the beach in the past few days, but nobody wanted them, and they couldn��t eat them, either. They didn��t expect someone would buy them for 50 copper coins each. That was really a big sucker.


    The young fisherman who was squatting at the side couldn��t help asking Mag, ��My lord, I knew where to catch this kind of prawn too. Do you need them?��


    All the fishermen started to eavesdrop on them. That would be much quicker than catching fish.


    ��If you can catch this prawn, I will take all that you caught. The price will still be fixed at 50 each.�� Mag smiled and nodded.


    ��That��s marvelous.�� The young fisherman��s eyes lit up. He grabbed the fish basket in front of him and stood up, ready to go and catch the crayfish now. He had seen plenty of them today, and if he went now, he would be able to catch many of them before the sun set. However, his steps faltered shortly, and he turned around to ask Mag, ��Then, how am I going to pass these crayfish to you?��


    ��I wille to the harbor once in the morning and once in the evening. You can sell the crayfish to me if you catch them,�� Mag replied.


    ��Alright. I will catch many crayfish for you by tomorrow morning.�� The young fisherman turned and jogged toward the beach.


    Many other fishermen also got up and walked rapidly toward the beach. They, too, had seen many crayfish today. They could make a killing simply by catching a few of them at 50 copper coins each, and they didn��t have to worry about selling it. They had really met a big sucker today.


    ��Let��s go now.�� Mag nced at the fishermen rushing to the beach before picking the crayfish up and walked toward the town. A crayfish supply chain had been set up, and he didn��t have to worry about ingredients temporarily.


    300,000 crayfish was a 15,000,000-copper-coin industry. He believed these fishermen would do their very best to catch the crayfish for him, and he only needed to make eating crayfish into a new industry.


    ��Chowhounds of the Demon Inds, it��s time to wee your king.�� Mag held onto the crayfish as he walked with the aura of a ��king��.

 Chapter 1316 - Handsome Boy, Do You Wanna Come In For A Meal?

    <h4>Chapter 1316: Handsome Boy, Do You Wanna Come In For A Meal?</h4>


    ��Handsome boy, do you wannae in for a meal?��


    ��Handsome boy, do you wanna have a haircut?��


    ��Handsome boy, do you wanna have a massage? I��m very good at it.��


    Mag gradually lost himself in the calls of ��handsome boy�� as he walked through the streets of Carapace Ind. Looking at the subi who were standing in front of those small huts and calling out to him with warm smiles and sweet voices, he really respected them for their enthusiastic and unrestrained work attitude.


    ��These big sisters are so weing. They��re all asking us to go and y in their houses.�� Amy peered around curiously as she waved to those friendly subi big sisters.


    ��That��s right. We don��t often meet such friendly big sisters. Should we go in and y?�� Irina asked Mag smilingly.


    ��Yes, we could, but it��s not necessary,�� Mag replied with a serious expression. Trying to trap him? He wasn��t that stupid.


    However, this Carapace Ind was really special. It made him feel like he was walking in the streets of Guangzhou. Maybe because the calls of ��handsome boy�� were too mesmerizing, he began to ��float�� after hearing them continuously.


    ��Then, where are we going now?�� Amy asked curiously.


    ��We��re going to buy a piece ofnd, and then build a restaurant,�� Mag answered softly as his gaze swept around. Most of the ces on Carapace Ind were upied by seashell houses, and hundreds of thousands of demons lived on it, so it could be considered as a big ind. The gap between the rich and poor was huge. The lower-ss demons depended on fishing for their livelihood, while the upper and middle ss exploited the lower-ss demons or did some business for a living.


    The lower-ss demons lived on the uneven rocks in the outer perimeter of the ind. Many of their houses would be blown away whenever the demonic winds blew.


    As it got closer to the center, the terrain gradually became tter, and a sizable town rose up from the ground. Although the houses there were also built with shells and rocks, their scale and size werepletely different from those huts that could only amodate one or two demons. Tall buildings and shops could be seen everywhere, and all kinds of demons were running all types of shops. It was a very bustling town.


    Moreover, Mag even noticed that all the shops had a wooden que that had the three big words ��Ten Kings Pce�� carved upon it hanging on their doors. They were simr to the wooden tag that the old fisherman was wearing, albeit they were bigger and more intricate.


    ��We��re going to have a seashell restaurant too?�� Amy��s eyes lit up, and anticipation was written all over her face.


    ��If Amy likes it, then we will have a seashell restaurant.�� Mag smiled and nodded. It was naturally the best if their style could blend in with Carapace Ind.


    Mag didn��t see any shops with a ��for sale�� sign even after walking for some distance. He had to start all over again here, so the first thing he had to do was to obtain a piece ofnd so he could summon the mobile restaurant over to build a new restaurant.


    ��That shop seems to be sellingnd.�� Irina pointed at a shop with its doors closed at the street corner in the far end.


    ��Sellingnd.��


    Mag stared at the two big obvious words in the shop, and was rather amazed with this demon��s directness when it came to doing business. But since there was a proper channel that soldnd, it would save him a lot of trouble going around looking for a shop.


    Mag approached that shop and reached out to tap on the door. He waited quite some time before a tall and strapping minotaur demon opened the door, and impatiently shouted, ��What do you want?��


    ��We want to buy a piece ofnd,�� Mag replied calmly. This minotaur demon was only a 5th-tier. He could hit 10 of them with one single punch.


    ��Come in.�� The minotaur demon began to size up Mag. He couldn��t identify his tribe nor estimate his strength, but he could vaguely sense that he wasn��t any weaker than him. Hence, he started to tune down his attitude as he turned around and walked in.


    The trio walked into the shop. This shop wasn��t big, and it only had a table and three chairs��one of them was even missing a leg. The lighting was very dim, and there was a bovine stench in the air. Dozens of wooden ques were hanging on the wall, and each of them had a bunch of keys hanging on it.


    ��It��s so smelly.�� Amy walked through the door and then pinched her nose and walked out. She refused to go in again.


    Irina also halted at the doorway before closing the door.


    The minotaur demon walked to the wooden ques, flipped through a few of them casually before he turned around, and asked Mag, ��What kind ofnd do you want to buy? In the center of the ind or at the periphery? Are you going to use it for your own stay or for business?��


    ��I intend to open a restaurant. It doesn��t have to be in the center of the ind, but it has to be spacious,�� Mag replied after a moment of pondering.


    ��What a troublesome request.�� The minotaur demon turned back again to flip through those wooden ques. He plucked a wooden que off a corner of the wall and tossed it to Mag. ��This piece ofnd. 150,000 copper coins. All cash.��


    ��You��re not showing us the ce first?�� Mag said as he took a nce at the address and space area written on the wooden que.


    ��Showing? Ha, no such service. Buy it if you want to, or don��t,�� the minotaur demon said impatiently. ��Leave if you��re not buying. I��m going back to sleep.��


    Mag flipped the wooden que around in his hands. General information on the house was written on it. It had six rooms and a garden, so the size should be quite generous.


    ��Deal.�� Mag took out a money bag and poured its contents onto the table. The golden dragon coinsnded onto the table and made a clear and crisp sound. ��You may count them.��


    The minotaur demon��s eyes lit up as he squatted in front of the table and counted the money. He finished counting the 150 dragon coins very soon.


    The minotaur demon kept his dragon coins and pulled out a thick booklet from underneath the table as he said to Mag, ��Tell me your name. I need to register your name, and that piece ofnd will belong to you.��


    ��Hades,�� Mag replied.


    The minotaur demon wrote down the name with a crooked handwriting, and then wrote a


    serial number before taking out a seal from the drawer and pressing hard on that name. He nodded at Mag. �� Mr. Hades, that wooden que will be the proof that you own the house. The deal is done. You can go and see your new house now.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag gave a small nod. The procedure was much easier than he��d expected. He kept the wooden que and prepared to leave.


    The minotaur demon kept his booklet and then looked at Mag��s back while reminding, ��Oh, yes. If you have just arrived at Carapace Ind, I��ll suggest that you go and buy a protective amulet from the Ten Kings Pce. Your life will be very difficult if you don��t have a protective amulet.��


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded slightly before pushing the door open and walking out. He took a deep breath of the fresh air outside, and shook the que at Irina and Amy as he smilingly said, ��Let��s go. We will make a trip to the Ten King��s Pce to buy a protective amulet first, and then we can go to our new home.��


    ��Ten Kings Pce? Shouldn��t those fellows be protecting themselves first?�� Irina asked Mag with a frown.

 Chapter 1317 - You Need To Be More Respectful To Women, Especially My Woman

    <h4>Chapter 1317: You Need To Be More Respectful To Women, Especially My Woman</h4>


    ��Errrr...��


    It was indeed awkward for the demons of the Ten Kings Pce to protect Irina and Alex. After all, when the two of them were wreaking havoc on this ind, those demons from the Ten King��s Pce didn��t even dare to step out of their houses.


    ��After all, we��re experiencing life now, so it��s better to keep a low profile.�� Mag smiled. The top 10 demon tribes didn��t send their 10th-tier powerhouses to station them at this ind. There were at most two, three 9th-tier demons doing a rotation. Irina alone could annihte the whole group of them 100 times.


    ��Alright.�� Irina nodded. Pretending to be weak was such a boring thing to do.


    The Ten Kings Pce was located at the very center of Carapace Ind, and it took up a huge area on its own. 10 great halls of different architectural styles were built to highlight the top 10 demon tribes�� strength and prestige.


    There were many demons applying for the protective amulets, and six long lines formed in front of the administrative hall. Mag made a quick scrutiny, and then joined the line that moved the fastest.


    Beautiful Irina and adorable Amy quickly attracted the attention of many demons. It was rare to see such a ravishing female demon on Carapace Ind. Those coquettish subi couldn��t even match up to 1% of her, and that little demon was also very adorable.


    As for Mag, who had a full beard, he was considered to be of small stature among the demons. He also didn��t look like he came from some powerful demon tribe, so he was ignoredpletely.


    ��Hey, beautiful,e and drink with your big brother here.�� A two-meter-tall armored demon who had bulging muscles and was covered with ayer of steel-like carapace leered at Irina. He even reached with his arm toward Irina in an attempt to pull her into his arms.


    All the demons were watching this scene with excitement. Many of them were tempted to try it themselves. Wasn��t such matter the most exciting and interesting on Carapace Ind? A useless male demon had no means to protect a beautiful female demon.


    A cold gleam shed through Irina��s eyes.


    Smack!


    Right at this moment, a pair of hands grasped that armored demon��s wrist.


    ��Hmm?�� The armored demon looked at Mag, who was grabbing his wrist, with a surprised expression. How dared this weak and small demon defy him? Furthermore, he had quite a big strength as he could actually grab his hand.


    ��Why are you so promiscuous?�� Mag looked at this 6th-tier armor demon with a frown.


    ��I don��t know what you are talking about. But since you don��t have the protective amulet, there will be no problem even if I kill you. From today on, your wife and daughter will belong to me.�� The armored demon grinned. His other hand had already formed a fist as he prepared to burst this fellow��s head with a punch.


    All the surrounding demons�� eyes widened. If that was the case, maybe they could take their share of the loot too.


    ��So, in this case, it will be alright for me to kill you too,�� Mag said thoughtfully. This was quite a good rule.


    ��Haha. Kill me? You will never have that chance!�� The armored demon smashed his fist toward Mag as heughed maniacally.


    Smack!


    The iron fist that was as big as a sandbag was grasped by much smaller crayfish pincers.


    The armor demon was stunned, and he stared at that crayfish pincer and Mag with disbelief. He had stopped his punch!


    All the other demons were slightly taken aback too. A 6th-tier armored demon could already be considered as a powerhouse on Carapace Ind. They didn��t expect this ordinary-looking demon could stop his punch.


    ��You need to be more respectful to women, especially my woman,�� Mag said to the armored demon with a serious expression.


    ��I����


    Bam!


    A pincer was already stuffed into the armored demon��s mouth as soon as he opened his mouth, and a punch sent him flying 100 meters away before hended on the ground. His armor was shattered into pieces all over the ground. He didn��t get a chance to twitch.


    ��Ssshhh!��


    All the demons sucked in a breath of cold air, and they looked at Mag with apletely different gaze now. Killing a 6th-tier demon with a single punch, this was a tough demon!


    ��Why did you have to do that?�� Mag took back the retrievable pincers that he custom-made with the system and sighed lightly. He only wanted to be protected by demons while maintaining a low profile, but his power wouldn��t allow him to do that.


    Mag��s gaze swept across all the surrounding demons, and they quickly moved their gazes away or lowered their heads. They also swiftly hid what they were thinking earlier on.


    Only cautiousness could ensure their long-term survival. This was the demons�� rule of survival.


    ��Humph.�� Irina snorted. If Mag hadn��t made a move first, she would have used the Holy Light to eradicate all these scumbags and tear down the Ten Kings Pce. She had done it once before.


    A demon getting killed in front of the Ten Kings Pce hadn��t caused a furor. The Ten Kings Pce only sent two demons who were wearing the Ten Kings Pce badges out to check on that armored demon��s corpse. After making sure he didn��t have a protective amulet, they simply called two demons randomly to get rid of the shattered corpse.


    The steel body armor was a rather good material. They could sell it for money after cleaning it simply. Hence, many demons were happy to take on this job.


    Watching that, Mag gained an even clearer understanding of Carapace Ind��s cruelty.


    No demons dared to find trouble with Mag again after that happened. Meanwhile, because the protective amulet was for a shop, it was 10 times more expensive than a normal personal protective amulet. It would cost Mag 5000 copper coins per month.


    ��This is really a good business.�� Mag weighed the protective amulet in his hands. Just providing protection alone, the Ten Kings Pce could earn a lot of money from Carapace Ind every year.


    ��We could do this business too if we chased them away,�� Irina said with anticipation. Compared to running a restaurant, she was far more interested in earning money in this method.


    ��Low profile, low profile.�� Resigned, Mag swiftly pulled Irina away from the vicinity of the Ten Kings Pce. Mag felt rather helpless about her love of seeking big trouble.


    After asking for a demon for directions, Mag quickly located the house that he��d bought that day.


    The house was located in the northwestern part of Carapace Ind. If the center of the ind was the First Ring Road, and the outer perimeter of the ind was the Fifth Ring Road, then his property was located around the Third Ring Road. It was next to a not-too-bustling street with only a few shops and not many pedestrians[1].


    However, just like that minotaur demon had said, the property was big enough, and looked to be around 300 square meters. It was a two-story seashell house with a small garden in front. It matched his requirements, but the house was very poorly maintained and dpidated, and the garden was overgrown. It seemed like it had been deserted for a long time.


    ��Although it is a seashell house, are we really going to stay here tonight? I see so many bugs,�� Amy said worriedly as she looked around the house on her tiptoes.


    ��It��s alright. Father will transform it into a new house,�� Mag said smilingly. He looked around to make sure there was nobody in the neighbors�� house before he clicked and summoned the mobile restaurant.


    [1] Beijing is one of the very few cities to possess multiple ring roads (or beltways). The author is using it as an example to exin the shop��s location.

 Chapter 1318 - I Want You To Carry Me, Father

    <h4>Chapter 1318: I Want You To Carry Me, Father</h4>


    If some stuff was difficult to exin, choosing to keep it a secret was a very wise method.


    So, Mag covered Irina��s eyes and asked Amy to close her eyes and count down for 10 seconds.


    ��10, nine, eight...��


    Apanied by Amy��s child-like voice, the mobile restaurant descended from the sky slowly. With some soft noises and vibration on the ground, the original house was pressed into the ground and became a stable foundation.


    Mag removed his hand from Irina��s eyes, and smilingly said, ��Alright, let��s look at our new house.��


    Irina and Amy opened their eyes at the same time. When they saw this big house that waspletely covered by silvery-white seashells in front of them, their eyes widened.


    ��Woah, what a beautiful house. They��re really all seashells!�� Amy said, surprised. The original dpidated house was gone, and a brand-new house was in its ce.


    Although Irina was already immune to all the bizarre talents that Mag had disyed, she was still rather impressed by this beautiful seashell house.


    The first floor of the two-story house still seemed to be the restaurant. The neatly arranged tables and chairs could be seen through the opened front door.


    There was an empty space in front of the house that was enclosed with a wooden fence. The ground wasid with seashells and smooth round pebbles. 20-odd tables were set all over it, and an empty space was reserved in the center. They wondered what it was for.


    ��Let��s go in and see our new home.�� Mag held Amy��s hand, pushed open the low gates, and walked in.


    Trying his very best to keep a low profile, Mag chose the most ordinary Carapace Ind style for the renovation��themon white seashells mixed with some champagne gold and light silver seashells. The system used a very delicate manner in arranging them, which made the overall style look veryfortable.


    The interior of the restaurant was also more spacious without any barriers. The ck stone tables and chairs were arranged in the street vendor��s style.


    The kitchen was also designed in a very simple style. The big iron pot in the center of the restaurant was the most obvious feature. It took up the majority of the space in the kitchen. However, there was also a set of normal kitchenware and a stove.


    Because the crayfish was unusually big, in order toplete the mission of catching 300,000 crayfish, Mag had to increase the volume of his daily cooking. A pot of regr size couldn��t satisfy his needs anymore.


    However, Mag had no idea how he was going to handle this two meters big pot. He had a premonition that it would be a tough fight when he entered the test field for the God of Cookery tonight.


    There was a huge fish tank in the corner with a few dozen crayfish which were caught by Mag in the system��s farm that morning. He casually tossed the two crayfish that he bought into the tank.


    Ugly Duckling crouched in front of the fish tank, and stared at the crayfish with a wary expression. It used its paw to knock on the fish tank testingly before retrieving it swiftly. It was a little traumatized by the sting which rendered it unconscious that morning.


    ��Woah. This new home is so good-looking,�� Amymented happily as she ran around the restaurant and brushed her hand over the seashell chimes hanging at the door.


    ��Should we have a nap upstairs after having a busy morning?�� Mag said to Irina who looked tired and Amy who had started to doze off after ying with the wind chimes for some time when he came out of the kitchen.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Irina nodded slightly.


    Amy, who was sitting at the door, raised up her two arms with pouting lips and narrowed eyes, and said, ��I want you to carry me, Father.��


    ��Alright. Father will carry you upstairs to sleep.�� Mag walked over with a smile, and bent over to pick up Amy gently.


    ��Teehee. Father is the best.�� Amy opened her eyes and gave Mag a peck on his cheek.


    ��I want that too.�� Irina poked her face over.


    ��Okay.�� Amy pouted her lips and kissed Irina��s face too.


    A smile appeared on Irina��s face.


    ��Let��s go,�� Mag said smilingly as he walked up the stairs along the side of the kitchen with Amy in his arms.


    The stairs were alsoid with seashells, but it was the more extravagant Empress�� seashells. Their sheen was gentler, and the overall style was pinkish white. It looked refreshing in a princess�� style.


    The floor on the second story was done in the colors of the sea. No one knew what technique the system used, but underneath the floorboards was actual flowing seawater. They could even see seaweeds and aquatic nts. It made them like they were in the underwater world.


    ��It��s the sea!�� Amy leaped off Mag��s arms on her own ord and stepped on the floor with bare feet. She ran a few steps before diving onto the floor, and slid across the floor like a fish.


    Ugly Duckling, which followed them upstairs, dashed onto Mag��s leg immediately. Its four fat paws grabbed Mag��s thigh tightly as it stared at the floor and trembled.


    ��When did you prepare all these things?�� Irina asked Mag smilingly.


    ��While you two were sleeping,�� Mag said smilingly. Judging by her expression, she should be rather satisfied with this house.


    ��Oh. Your mouth is getting sweeter and sweeter. Have you ever told any other women the same words before?�� A hint of judgement appeared in Irina��s gaze.


    ��Apart from you, who would dare to ept them?�� Mag asked her with a smile instead.


    ��That��s true. Any sluts who dare to ept them are already dead.�� Irina nced at her hand. Her slender fingers began to clench into a dainty fist slowly as she smiled at Mag. ��Am I right?��


    ��Yes...�� Mag nodded in agreement. Anyone would die under that fist, including him.


    There were three rooms on the second floor. Amy and Irina would be sharing one room, while Mag had a room to himself. Thest room was a small study.


    Irina brought Amy to sleep. Ugly Duckling, whose status in the family hierarchy had dropped so dramatically, had lost its right to sleep on the bed. It could only lie on the cushion at the end of the bed. It called out to Mag at the door aggrievedly.


    Mag nced at it with sympathy. What else could he do? He didn��t even have the right to sleep in that room now.


    ***


    ��Isn��t Boss Mag too much this time round? He didn��t even write down his return date for his current ingredients shopping trip.�� Harrison sighed as he read the announcement on the restaurant��s door this time.


    ��Sniff, sniff. Boss Mag, you��re a heartless man. What else could I use to maintain my youth and beauty and hold those men��s hearts without the tofu pudding?�� A subus who was dressed up to the nines used a silk handkerchief to dab at her eyes with an aggrieved expression.


    ��My hair has only grown halfway, and Boss Mag simply ran away. What��s going on?�� The boss of ��Find All Job-Finding Service��, Crease, touched his hair which had grown into a roundabout shape with a sad look.


    ��Let��s be content. At least we can still have the congee with pork and century egg, beef kebabs, and hot pot.��


    At Mamy Restaurant��s entrance, the customers who came to line up at noon but couldn��t even get in wereining of Mag��s absence.


    ��Boss, Boss Mag has gone out, so what should we do now?�� Kiel asked Sargeras.


    The members of the Burning Legion, which had expanded to over 60 demons, were all looking at Sargeras. Boss Mag��s absence meant they wouldn��t get to eat their holy roujiamos.


    ��A holy man like Boss Mag has to leave and seek inspiration every now and then. We have to be considerate to him,�� Sargeras said gravely, but there was still a hint of disappointment in his eyes. After a moment of thought, he said, ��Let��s make a trip back to the Demon Inds during this period. I received news from our tribe yesterday. Some ignorant idiots are making trouble for our tribe. It��s time to let them know that theva demons are not to be trifled with.��

 Chapter 1319 - I Wanna Eat meat. Grilled Meat!

    <h4>Chapter 1319: I Wanna Eat meat. Grilled Meat!</h4>


    ��Hmm? When did that house be so new? And they even put so many dining tables out?�� Ivan the rock troll, who just came home after quarrying, said in astonishment as he stared at the brand-new house next door and the tables and chairs in the garden with wide eyes.


    ��Maybe we have a new neighbor. That house has been abandoned for so long, and who knows what kind of people have moved in.�� Ivan��s wife Gemina, who was holding a huge sea turtle, also looked at that new house.


    ��Forget it. Our ind doesn��t have the tradition of greeting our neighbors, after all. If this neighbor has a bad character, it may even cause us trouble.�� Ivan shook his head and continued walking to his house.


    ��I agree.�� Gemina nodded and followed Ivan in.


    A little rock troll stumbled out of the house when he heard the door open. Even before he could lift his stubby leg over the threshold, he fell onto the floor with a bam, and made a crater in the ground. He stood up with a single scratch. Looking at the giant sea turtle in Gemina��s hands, he instantly said in disappointment, ��It��s a giant sea turtle again. We��re eating giant sea turtles every day, and soon we are going to turn into ones ourselves.��


    Ivan rubbed that little demon��s head, and said, ��Justin, Father will buy other nice food tomorrow. Let��s have the sea turtle today. The sea turtle that your mother makes is delicious, and one giant sea turtle is enough tost us a whole day.��


    Justin snorted, andined, ��You said that yesterday and the day before yesterday, but we��re still eating turtles every day, and it��s always stewed turtles. We even have to eat it for the entire day. I��d rather eat rocks.��


    Ivan��s expression froze on his face, and a hint of guilt shed across his eyes. He hemmed and hawed as he didn��t know how to reply.


    Gemina only knew how to stew turtles, so what could he do? He, too, felt hopeless.


    ��What��s this, Justin? Do you think that the turtle stew that I cook is not nice?�� Gemina had a cold expression, and her brownish-green eyes were staring at Justin.


    Justin, who was initially very fierce, turned into a coward instantly.


    ��N-no, Mother. I just feel that... we could eat something else or go out for a meal...�� he said weakly with a shifty gaze.


    ��Eat something else? Go out for a meal? Is there any other food that is more tasty than the turtle stew? Is there anyone better than me in cooking?�� Gemina said with a ridiculous expression before turning her head to ask Ivan, ��You tell me, is there?��


    Ivan sensed the deadly re, and even when his conscience was hurting, he shook his head with conviction. ��No.��


    ��Father, you traitor!�� Justin gave Ivan a disdainful nce. It was him who told him to do this yesterday, and he actually backed out at the veryst minute now.


    ��Did you see that? Even your knowledgeable father said no.�� A smug smile appeared on Gemina��s face. She ced the giant turtle on the floor, andmanded, ��Go. Bring me the big pot. I��m going to show you all my real culinary skills. I��m going to make a pot of delicious turtle stew for you.��


    Ivan and Justin, who failed in their resistance efforts, had to walk into the house and carry a big pot out with resignation. In the center of the yard was a simple cooking bench stacked up by three big rocks.


    Right then, they could hear a voice talking in the yard next to theirs.


    ��Today, we will be having grilled fish and grilled prawns,�� Mag said to Amy and Irina, who were carrying the ingredients, as he came out with a grill, and ced it in the empty field in the middle of the courtyard.


    ��I wanna eat meat. Grilled meat!�� Amy said, raising her hand up in the air.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling who was sitting next to Amy��s feet, raised its paw up in agreement.


    ��Alright. Then I will prepare some beef kebabster.�� Mag nodded with a smile. The theme for tonight��s dinner was outdoor barbecue, and that made him regret a little that he hadn��t chosen a house next to the sea. After all, it would definitely be more pleasant to barbecue facing the sea.


    ��Is that our new neighbor?�� Upon hearing the voices in the neighbor��s courtyard, the rock troll family who were in the midst of lighting up a fire stood up and looked toward the adjacent courtyard.


    Both Ivan and Gemina were over three meters tall, and even the little guy Justin was one and half a meter tall. Therefore, the one-meter-tall fence couldn��t block their sight at all.


    A young weird-looking demon, a beautiful female demon, and an adorable little demon. This family of three should be their new neighbors who had just moved in today.


    However, Ivan��s and Justin��s gaze was already totally attracted by the big prawns and big fish on the table. The seafood that was marinated with condiments was already giving out an aroma of the spices. To this family whose only daily condiment was salt, it was akin to a fatal temptation.


    Mag also noticed the three rock trolls were standing in the courtyard next door, smiled, and called out, ��Nice to meet you. We��ve just moved in today.��


    ��Nice to meet you. I��m Gemina, and this is Ivan. This is our child, Justin,�� Gemina replied, introducing her family. Their new neighbors seemed to be rather easy to get along with.


    ��I��m Hades. This is my wife, Ina, and this is our child, Ay.�� Mag, too, did a self-introduction smilingly. This was their first step of blending into Carapace Ind. Establishing a good neighborly rtionship could be considered as the first step.


    ��How do you do.�� Amy waved to them.


    ��So adorable!�� Both Ivan��s and Gemina��s eyes lit up. They looked at Justin and then at each other as they seemed to have reached some consensus. It seemed like it was time for them to try to have a daughter again.


    After greeting each other, the rock troll family continued to cook their dinner, and didn��t try to interact with Mag and his family. On Carapace Ind, the demons wouldn��t trust any other demons apart from their family members.


    ��Mother, I see that they have big prawns and big fish on their tes, and they look delicious.�� Justin gulped.


    Ivan was observing them sneakily from the side.


    Gemina smirked. ��Humph. What��s nice about those things? They smell fishy after they are stewed. Only the giant turtle stew is the perfect delicacy. They will be so envious after the stew is der.��


    Justin and Ivan looked at each other. <i>We don��t know if the neighbors�� fish and prawns would be better than the turtle stew. We dare notment or ask.</i>


    The giant turtle that was cleaned and processed was tossed into a pot of clear water. Natural sea salt was scattered into the pot, and the cover was ced on it. Gemina pped her hands with a rxed expression.


    Alright, they only needed to wait for the delicacy to be ready now. Among the rock trolls, only a beautiful andpetent female demon like her could grasp such a perfect andplicated method of stewing the turtle. Many of their people were still eating stones.


    Meanwhile, Mag had already lit up the fruit charcoal with Amy��s help. He rubbed ayer of oil into the grill, and then ced the marinated fish on it.


    Pfft~


    A beautiful sound appeared, and the fish��s skin began to sizzle. The aroma of the fish and the fragrance of the spices began to drift over to the neighboring courtyard.

 Chapter 1320 - The Child Next Door Cried Because He Was Greedy

    <h4>Chapter 1320: The Child Next Door Cried Because He Was Greedy</h4>


    Gulp.


    Three sounds of gulping could be heard almost in unison.


    ��T-this smells too good to be true?�� Ivan, who was sitting in front of the stove, couldn��t help looking over to their neighbors�� yard. He had never smelled such an aroma before. This was the first time that he knew food could give out such a beautiful smell which was several times more scrumptious than the scent of the soil and rocks in their backyard.


    ��That smells so good. Really good.�� Justin stood up and grabbed the fence as he looked over to their neighbors�� yard. That male demon was flipping the big fish on the grill and rubbing something into the fish with a brush in his hand. After a while, he took out a container and shook it to sprinkle some sort of powder onto the fish. The aroma of the fish was activated immediately as if a soul was injected into it.


    ��Wah!��


    Justin burst into tears right on the spot with greediness. Grabbing the fence, he turned and cried to Gemina, ��Mother, I want to eat that too...��


    Putting down the cumin powder shaker, Mag turned his head around, a little shocked by the fact that the child next door cried because he was greedy.


    ��Wow, the big brother cries because he wants our food. But this grilled fish is ours.�� Amy, who was sitting on a chair, dered her ownership with a serious expression.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling chimed in to show its agreement.


    ��How can you want that? That��s so embarrassing.�� Gemina gave Justin an angry punch on his head, and sent half of his head into the ground.


    ��That��s brutal.�� Amy flinched, and then looked at Mag and Irina. Seemed like her father and mother were really nice to her.


    ��Excuse me. My child gets hungry very quickly, and eats anything when he��s hungry, even soil. His favorite food is the turtle stew that I made.�� Gemina smiled at Mag and his family before giving a look to Ivan who was salivating while he stared at the grilled fish.


    ��Yes, yes, yes. Our whole family loves to eat turtle stew the most.�� Ivan shivered and swiftly nodded.


    ��It��s okay. Children are all the same.�� Mag nodded. He was rather amazed by his neighbor��s brutal disciplinary style. However, he wasn��t really sure whether the child really loved to eat turtle stew.


    ��That��s not true. I hate to eat turtle stew the most,�� Justin grumbled as he crouched at the corner of the wall, clutching his head. His head was fine, but his spirit was devastated. His eyes couldn��t help sizing up the other yard through the gaps in the fence even as he was tearing up.


    In this world, there was indeed more scrumptious food than turtle stew.


    Could that male demon be a culinary expert from the legends? How did he make such aromatic food?


    Mag took a te and ced a grilled fish on it. He sprinkled some spring onions on it, and instantly the pleasant aroma spread out.


    ��Come, let��s eat the grilled fish first.�� Mag ced the grilled fish in front of Irina and Amy before changing to a new grilling pan and brushing it with ayer of grease. He ced the crayfish, which were cut open in their backs, in the grilling pan. The pincers were moving a little, but the marinate had already seeped throughpletely. Both the meat��s texture and taste were taken care of at the same time.


    The greenish-ck crayfish shell began to slowly turn red as it was grilled by the hot charcoal fire. The crayfish butter in the head started to sizzle, and the crayfish��s unique aroma was slowly released too.


    Mag was using the minimum oil method to grill the crayfish. There was plenty of water content in the supple crayfish��s flesh, and as the water content evaporated, gaps began to appear between the meat and the shell. The sauce that was previously marinated on the crayfish had already seeped into the meat perfectly, and the aroma spread everywhere.


    ��That��s simply too tempting. I want to eat it so much...�� Justin suddenly stood up and sobbed as he grabbed a pir at the corner of the wall with yearning in his eyes.


    ��Mm. It��s so delicious.�� Amy picked up a piece of fish, and cooled it by blowing at it. She then put it into her mouth, and shook her head happily.


    Irina also picked a piece of fish and ate it. It was slightly different from the spicy grilled fish they had in the restaurant. This grilled fish was simpler without any apaniments.


    The tender fish meat was engulfed by the crispy fish skin. The crispiness and aroma burst out in the mouth as soon as she bit into it, and yet the tender fish meat brought on an amazing surprise attack.


    The fruity charcoal��s unique fragrance bestowed upon it a special character. Compared to the spicy grilled fish, this grilled fish��s cumin fragrance was more prominent, but it didn��t overshadow the fresh aroma of the fish meat, and still managed to achieve a perfect bnce.


    ��It��s different from the grilled fish we used to have, but it��s still delicious.�� Irina picked up a piece of grilled fish again. A freshly done grilled fish was without a doubt the most scrumptious.


    ��They��re too much... even the way they eat is so enticing...�� Justin��s tears started to fall uncontrobly again. That should be the life worth looking forward to.


    ��Don��t cry. Isn��t the turtle stew going to be ready soon? I know you want to eat the turtle stew too. It just needs a little while more, do you need to cry so sadly?�� Gemina tugged Justin back to the cooking bench and pressed him down next to it as she consoled him.


    ��I-I��m not even allowed to speak the truth...�� Justin��s lips turned downwards with aggrievement. When did he ever say he liked to eat turtle stew?


    ��Hold it in.�� Gemina red at him. This matter had to do with a housewife��s pride and status. She would never let anyone threaten her status in this family.


    Furthermore, she still staunchly believed that her turtle stew was the most delicious dish in this world.


    What kind of scrumptious food could a clumsy male demon cook up?


    ��Father.�� Justin looked toward Ivan.


    Ivan picked up a big bowl with a silly smile, and said, ��Can you see how big and round this bowl is?��


    Justin sighed. Forget it. He could never depend on his father.


    ��Let��s see what the grilled crayfish taste like for the first time today.�� Mag ced three freshly grilled crayfish on the table. The aroma of the grilled crayfish had already greeted them with the heat. It made Irina and Amy, who were engrossed in the scrumptiousness of the grilled fish, lift their heads up.


    ��It smells so good.�� Amy��s eyes lit up as she watched Mag ce the grilled crayfish in front of her. She reached out in an attempt to grab that big red pincer.


    ��The pincers are still very hot now. Let��s eat the body first.�� Mag quickly stopped her before using the table knife to slice open both sides of the shell lightly. Mag picked up a big chunk of the shrunken crayfish meat with a fork easily. Even though it had lost a lot of its water content, it was still as thick as Amy��s wrist.


    ��Wow! What a big piece of meat!�� Amy��s eyes lit up as she took the fork with both her hands. She blew at it gently before taking a big bite.


    ��D-d-delicious.�� Amy huffed and puffed as she mumbled with a blissful expression.


    Meanwhile, Gemina��s turtle stew was done too. She stood up and used her hand to sweep the aroma toward her for a sniff before removing the cover.


    A whole giant turtle was floating upside down in a milky-white soup. The hot steam washed over them with a tinge of fishy stench.


    Right at that moment, Mag walked to the fence with one grilled crayfish, smiling, and said, ��This is the grilled crayfish that I made. I didn��t prepare too many ingredients in advance, so this is just for the child to have a taste.��

 Chapter 1321 - Famous Traditional Dish “Rocks Tossed With Sand”

    <h4>Chapter 1321: Famous Traditional Dish ��Rocks Tossed With Sand��</h4>


    ��Really!?��


    Justin, who was already holding a big bowl to ept his share of tonight��s turtle stew, jumped up instantly, and looked at the bright red grilled crayfish that Mag was holding in surprise.


    Ivan��s eyes lit up too, but after looking at Gemina, he forced himself to remain crouching. However, his gaze was fixed on that crayfish.


    <i>Did this fellowe over to make trouble deliberately?</i> Gemina looked at Mag. Sending food over was obviously challenging her status in this family, and he was using the method she was the most proud of��cooking.


    ��Oh, I see. Thank you so much. This kid of mine is just too greedy.�� Gemina took the crayfish that Mag passed to her with a smile, and continued, ��My turtle stew is just done too. Wait a minute, I��ll get you all a bowl each.��


    Mag threw a nce at the giant turtle that was floating belly-up in the soup pot. He couldn��t even see any spices, and it was such a horrible scene, so he swiftly waved his hands, and smilingly said, ��It��s fine, really. You guys are just getting started, and we��re almost done.��


    ��No can do. My turtle stew is the best in my tribe. You all got to try it,�� Gemina said as she pulled up that giant turtle, and prepared to tear its leg off.


    ��In this case, please just give us a bowl of soup. Our dinner��s a little dry, it would be nice to have a bowl of soup,�� Mag quickly replied. They could forget about the turtle meat.


    ��I��ll get you a bowl now.�� Ivan stood up, scooped a big bowl of soup, and passed it to Mag.


    ��Thank you. You guys enjoy your meal.�� Mag quickly made his way back with the big bowl of soup.


    ��This is?�� Irina stared questionably at the big bowl that Mag came back with.


    ��Friendly neighbors.�� Mag shrugged. The turtle stew was very thick and fresh, but it had a fishy stench at the same time. Most probably it wasn��t processed properly while it was letting off the blood. Moreover, no spices were added to remove the stench. This pot of good soup was wasted.


    However, it was their neighbor��s goodwill, after all, and Mag had also sensed Gemina��s confidence and the strong desire to challenge him. Hence, he took out three small bowls, and scooped out a small bowl of soup for each one of them.


    ��Let��s try it.�� Mag tried a spoonful of it. The soup was very fresh and thick. Even though only a handful of salt was added in, the turtle still managed to give the soupyers of different tastes. However, the fishy taste was still present. Although it wasn��t so fishy that put people off, to Mag, this was obviously a soup he wouldn��t drink twice. So, he put down his spoon.


    ��It��s quite nice. With the fish, it tastes even better.�� But Amy was enjoying the soup together with the grilled fish very much.


    Irina shifted the bowl aside immediately after giving it a sniff. After having a mouthful of crayfish, shemented, ��The rock trolls�� culinary standard is indeed as rumored. However,pared to their famous traditional dish ��Rocks Tossed with Sand��, she could be considered as their tribe��s culinary genius since she��s able toe up with this.��


    ��There��s a famous dish like that?�� Mag was speechless. He thought that ��Starry sky�� was already the masterpiece of dark cuisine.


    ����Mudslide Feast��, ��All Rocks Feast��, ��Braised Stones��... They��ve got countless masterpieces. The only thing is, normal people are not used to eating them.�� Irina nodded.


    ��What a tough race.�� Mag was filled with deep esteem. A race that could develop so many different styles of eating dirt had to have a ce in this world.


    ��Their race is going to be extinct soon because a very high proportion of the rock trolls has indigestion due to eating stones or chokes to death.�� Irina pursed her lips.


    ��...�� Mag.


    On the other side, Justin ced the crayfish onto the stone table. After gulping a few times, he rubbed his hands and prepared to dig into this enticing little fellow. This was the first time he had ever seen a dish with such a marvelous aroma.


    Dang!


    A big bowl of turtle stew was ced in front of him, and the dead turtle was staring at him with its open eyes.


    ��This is the delicious turtle stew that your loving mother came home and cooked for you after a long and tiring day, and this is a prawn that is made by some other family��s man offhandedly. So, which one will you choose?�� Gemina said to Justin lovingly.


    Justin extended his trembling hand and pointed at the crayfish with teary eyes. ��I choose him.��


    ��Eat sh*t, you cursed child!�� Gemina pressed Justin��s face into the table, and then turned her icy re at Ivan.


    Ivan swiftly held up the big bowl in front of him, and took a big bite of the turtle��s leg. After chewing and swallowing the bones and meat of the leg, he smiled and nodded. ��Today��s turtle stew is so scrumptious.��


    ��Take your time. There��s plenty of it in the pot.�� A smile finally appeared on Gemina��s face. She tore another turtle��s leg off and gave it to Ivan.


    ��Dear, you should have some too. You had a hard day.�� Ivan quickly buttered her up as he scooped a bowl of turtle soup, tore off a big piece of meat, and ced it in her bowl.


    Justin, whose face was a little swollen, propped his hands on the table before pulling his face out of it. He gave Ivan a disdainful look before peeking at Gemina cautiously. He picked up the big bowl of stew, and finished the soup in a few gulps before stuffing that turtle��s head and meat into his mouth. He deftly chewed and swallowed, and then said, ��So, can I eat that now?��


    ��Go ahead. You will only understand how delicious my turtle stew is after you eat the food made by someone else,�� Gemina said confidently with a rxed expression.


    Ivan, too, put down the bowl in his hand, and swallowed his saliva as he stared at that crayfish.


    ��That��s great.�� Justin��s eyes brightened as he reached out to twist off a big pincer, and ced it under his nose for a sniff. Even the pincer was giving that amazing aroma.


    Crunch. The hard teeth shattered the shell instantly. The crunchy texture was even more marvelous than the hard stones. What was even more special was that within that crunchy crayfish��s shell, there was the supple and soft crayfish meat. The freshness of the crayfish meat blossomed instantaneously as if countless fireworks were exploding on his taste buds. That made Justin smile blossomed like a flower.


    ��Oh my heavens! How can there possibly be such delicious food in this world! I-i-it��s incredible!!!��


    Justin already had no idea how to describe this scrumptiousness, because he had never tasted any food that was close to this delicious taste. He only had turtle stew in his everyday menu.


    ��Is it really that nice? You��re lying, right, chap?�� Ivan twisted the pincer off with a disbelief expression, and then crushed it in his mouth.


    ��Wah!��


    Ivan stood up in a sh. The crunchy shell was crushed by him easily. The exquisite taste made him unable to control his expression and body. This had totally gone beyond his imagination.


    In his mind, a giant turtle was swimming leisurely, and suddenly a giant pincer fell from the sky and snapped that giant turtle into two before a red giant crayfish appeared slowly and took over the whole sea territory.


    Gemina, who was initially very confident, stared at that big prawn with some doubt after she watched the father-and-son duo descend into a blissful drunkenness with a frozen expression. <i>Is it indeed that good? Or they��re just acting?</i>

 Chapter 1322 - I Am Willing To Eat Crayfish Every Day, Nonstop Even!

    <h4>Chapter 1322: I Am Willing To Eat Crayfish Every Day, Nonstop Even!</h4>


    ��I seemed to have seen the beauty of my life within this crayfish,�� Justin said blissfully as he opened his eyes before he reached out to twist the crayfish��s head off, and sucked out all the glistening crayfish butter. The smooth crayfish butter filled up his mouth, and sent the taste buds into a revelry once again. He even ate the shell.


    Doo, doo, doo.


    Followed by some trembling, the gray rock surface on Justin��s body began to fall off like sheds, and a new dark gray rock shell was revealed.


    ��Is this? The first sessful evolution?�� Gemina, who was about to punch Justin again, stared at Justin��s new stone shell in astonishment. There was a tinge of red among the dark gray.


    ��He has changed his shell!�� Ivan, who was in the midst of reaching out, was stunned too. He, too, was staring at Justin with surprise. He was only 10 years old, and usually rock trolls would only change their shells at 15 years old for the first time. Only a few geniuses would change their shells in advance.


    ��Change my shell?�� Justin didn��t quite understand the meaning of it. He pped his hands to dislodge the dried mud powder on them before reaching out for the crayfish again. This crayfish was simply too delicious. A life that he could enjoy such scrumptious food was simply too blissful. If only this bliss could continue forever.


    ��Maybe it has something to do with this prawn.�� Gemina and Ivan looked at each other. They knew very well about Justin��s talents. Both of them only changed their shells at 15, and had very normal aptitude. Justin, too, had never shown any special talents since he was young. He was even a little slower than other kids, so he couldn��t possibly be a genius.


    Therefore, the only usible exnation was the prawn that their neighbor gave them.


    After eating a pincer and the crayfish butter, Justin suddenly changed his shell. They didn��t believe that these two had no rtionship.


    ��You should try it too, Mother. This grilled crayfish is really very delicious.�� Justin twisted a section of the most sulent meat off, and put it next to Gemina��s mouth.


    The aroma of the meat assailed her at a close distance, and brought on boundless temptation. Gemina, who wanted to push away the meat, opened her mouth uncontrobly.


    The teeth that could easily crush rocks sensed a special chewy reaction when the crayfish meat entered the mouth. A gentle bite released the sulent taste in the mouth, and the clumsy taste buds began to be active beyond the norm. As if they wanted to taste each and every taste once, they amodated the blossoming of the taste.


    ��This taste! How could there be such a marvelous taste in this world!�� Gemina��s face was full of shock. The giant turtle in her mind was crushed into a t pancake by a huge red crayfish. Her body and soul werepletely conquered by the crayfish at their very first meeting.


    ��My sea t-turtle... The difference is simply too vast...��


    After being conquered, the disappointment with her own culinary skills soon followed, and Gemina sighed. The turtle stew that she was so proud of couldn��t even be called food.


    ��Dear, please give me another bowl of your turtle stew. Today��s soup is so delicious. I think that your culinary skills have improved again.�� Ivan passed his bowl to Gemina, who looked devastated, with a chuckle.


    Gemina peered at Ivan. Her nose scrunched up when she saw the smile on his face, and she scolded him with a smile, ��Don��t you have hands? Why should I scoop for you?�� However, she still picked up thedle and scooped a big bowl of soup for Ivan, and even added in a big piece of turtle leg.


    ��How is it, Mother? Isn��t this crayfish super delicious?�� Justin asked Gemina smugly. He had finally proven that his thinking was correct. The food that others made was simply nicer than the one his mother made. Turtle stew was the most yucky food in this world.


    ��Brat, the turtle stew is so scrumptious. Do you know many demons from our tribe envy us? This crayfish is only a snack. Don��t tell me you intend to have it as a full meal.�� Ivan pped Justin on his head as he gave him a look. His gaze also became more severe.


    Justin��s head smacked into the table. Although it wasn��t painful, tears of aggrievement were already forming in his eyes. He dared notin as he looked at his parents who resembled two mountains. He could only nod his head aggrievedly. ��Turtle stew is delicious.��


    ��Let��s eat and finish the rest.�� Gemina reached out to pat Justin��s head, and gave him the remaining half of the crayfish.


    ��Is this going to be myst meal?�� Justin said with fear as he held the crayfish. There had to be something wrong when things were abnormal. His mother��s attitude had changed too dramatically.


    ��You don��t want to eat it, is it?�� Gemina��s expression became cold.


    ��I want to!�� Justin stuffed the crayfish including its shell into his mouth and chewed it crunchily. He enjoyed it very much.


    Justin quickly finished the crayfish. He licked his fingers, wishing that he could have more. However, there was only one, and it wasn��t enough.


    Gemina pulled Justin��s hands over to have a closer look. Compared to previously, the redness in the grayish-white stone shell was even more obvious. The red resembled the red on the crayfish��s shell.


    ��It wasn��t this hard when I first shed my shell.�� Ivan, too, reached out to pinch those protruding shells on Justin��s back. Suddenly, he retrieved his hand, and eximed, ��Why does it sting? And it felt a little numb.��


    Gemina didn��t pay any attention to Ivan. Instead, she asked, ��Justin, do you have any special sensation after changing your shell?


    ��Sensation?�� Justin stood up and clenched his fists. ��I think I have be stronger?��


    ��Let��s punch it for a test.�� Gemina pointed to a giant rock that was almost as tall as a man in the garden. It was a rock they used to train Justin normally, and it was filled with holes left behind by punches.


    Justin walked over, and took a deep breath before clenching his fist and punching the rock.


    Crack.


    There was only a soft sound, and a crack began to appear on the giant rock with the fist as the center point. The giant rock split in two and fell to the ground.


    ��W-why am I so formidable?�� Justin stared at the giant rock that he smashed up in disbelief.


    ��He has indeed reached the potential after the first shedding. Moreover, this newyer of stone shell seems to have some mutation.�� Ivan smiled after he nced at the giant rock.


    ��That��s fantastic. Our son is going to be the rare genius of the rock trolls,�� Gemina said with amazement as well. Mutated stone shells were extremely rare among the rock trolls. Once one appeared, they would definitely leave their names in the history books.


    ��Genius?�� Justin was startled, and he asked with uncertainty, ��Didn��t you guys always say that I am a rare idiot among the rock trolls?��


    ��Could Justin��s sudden evolution have something to do with the crayfish?�� Ivan brought up his doubts and spections.


    ��It��s possible.�� Gemina nodded. If eating the turtle soup had been able to let him evolve, he wouldn��t have only evolved today.


    ��In order to verify your spection. I am willing to eat crayfish every day, nonstop even!�� Justin said with conviction.

 Chapter 1323 - The Autobiography Of The God of Cookery

    <h4>Chapter 1323: The Autobiography Of The God of Cookery</h4>


    Themotion next door didn��t affect Mag and his family��s mood while eating barbecue, but Mag was really amazed by their neighbors�� violent disciplinary style. Fortunately, that child was really hardy.


    After being hurried by his family for a few times, Ivan finally gathered his courage to ask Mag, ��Ahem... Neighbor, are you nning on opening a restaurant?��


    ��Yes. We��re starting our business tomorrow,�� Mag replied smilingly.


    ��Then... do you sell that grilled crayfish?�� Ivan asked hesitantly.


    Mag shook his head. ��We��re most probably not selling the grilled crayfish. However, I am opening a crayfish restaurant, so we��ll introduce crayfish with all kinds of different vors. You��re wee toe over to have a look if you��re interested.��


    Seemed like their neighbors were already conquered by the crayfish; maybe they could even be the restaurant��s first customers. This was very important to the restaurant.


    ��Oh, I see. Great, we will definitelye as a family tomorrow.�� Ivan nodded and shrugged.


    ��We will know if it is really effective after we try it out tomorrow,�� Ivan then told Gemina.


    ��Crayfish with all kinds of vors...�� Justin already began to salivate.


    ***


    ��Howl...��


    At night, a howl sounded above Carapace Ind.


    ��It��s here.�� Mag, who was reading in the study, rose up and went to the balcony after he heard the sound.


    A ck figure circled one round in the air, and it quickly located the scent of Mag. It dived down toward the restaurant, and hovered when it was three meters away from it. It lowered its head to rub against Mag��s face.


    ��Ah Zi, you really know how to make your way here.�� Mag patted Ah Zi��s head smilingly. He told Ah Zi the night before they departed that he would be going to Carapace Ind. He didn��t expect it would fly over here by itself today.


    ��Little Ah Zi, what are you doing here?�� Irina asked Ah Zi smilingly as she came out in her pajamas.


    Ah Zi hid its head behind Mag instantly. It showed its goodwill to Irina crazily behind Mag.


    ��Come over here. Let me pat your head.�� Irina waved it over.


    ��Ow~��


    Ah Zi looked toward Mag for help.


    Mag shrugged his shoulders. What could he do? If Irina wanted to pat his head, he, too, would have to extend his head over.


    ��Woo~��


    Ah Zi extended its furry head to Irina unwillingly.


    ��So soft and so warm.�� Irina rubbed Ah Zi��s head with both of her hands, smiling very radiantly.


    Meanwhile, Ah Zi was rolling its eyes back with a hopeless expression.


    ��Little Ah Zi, I also want to rub your doggy head!�� Amy, too, suddenly appeared upstairs as she looked at Ah Zi��s furry head and bounced around excitedly.


    ��Come, let��s do it together.�� Irina lifted Amy up and put her onto Ah Zi��s neck.


    Amy grabbed onto Ah Zi��s neck and pressed her face into it. She chuckled. ��Ah Zi is so warm, like a big furnace.��


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling tilted its head up to look at the huge purple-striped griffin with curiosity in its eyes. It turned around to look at its back, and was disappointed that it didn��t have two simr wings growing on it.


    Irina and Amy only released Ah Zi��s head after they had enough fun.


    Ah Zi lowered its head and stared at Ugly Duckling. It used its nose to sniff it, and then stared at the little wing-like fur on its back. Suddenly, it scoffed at it.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling felt humiliated, and cried out to show its indignation. However, it still sounded very cute.


    Ah Ziughed even louder and revealed two rows of razor-sharp white teeth.


    ��Meow, meow, meow~��


    Ugly Duckling pushed up its shoulders in an attempt to make itself fly. Other than the ridiculous position, its body was still stuck firmly on the ground.


    ��Ugly Duckling, you��re too fat. Your wings already can��t allow you to fly.�� Amy crouched down and stroked the two wings pattern on Ugly Duckling��s back. She then chuckled. ��When are these wings going to grow out? I love to eat wing tips.��


    Ugly Duckling and Ah Zi looked at Amy at the same time with terror in their eyes.


    ��Don��t worry, I have no ns to eat you guys now,�� Amy consoled.


    Ugly Duckling and Ah Zi backed off in unison. That was even scarier.


    ��Go and y, but don��t venture too far, and don��t get discovered. Come and look for us at night. I��ll prepare some nice food for you.�� Mag smiled and patted Ah Zi��s head.


    ��Ow.��


    Ah Zi threw its head back to let out a happy cry before it pped its wings and flew away.


    Ugly Duckling looked at Ah Zi��s figure as it flew away with envy in its eyes.


    ��Let��s go. It��s time for us to go to bed now.�� Mag watched Ah Zi fly away before leading Irina and Amy downstairs to sleep.


    Lying in bed, Mag closed his eyes and swiftly calmed down. Then, he pushed open the doors of the test field for the God of Cookery.


    ��Let��s challenge, crayfish!��


    ��Could the Host pleaseplete the mission of opening up the backs of 100 crayfish in 10 seconds and make sure the meat is intact and the cut is smooth! Counting down: 10, nine, eight...��


    The system��s voice appeared as soon as Mag entered the test field for the God of Cookery, and crayfish started to fly at him from all directions.


    Mag, who still looked befuddled, had crayfish hanging all over him before he could even pick up his cleaver. There were even two crayfish crawling on his face, and attempting to snap off his ears with their pincers. He cut off their pincers with a strike.


    ��Challenge failed!�� The countdown ended, and the system��s voice appeared too.


    ��System, what the hell is this?�� Mag swept off the crayfish on his body and frowned. Wasn��t this taking him as a fool?


    ��Opening the backs for the crayfish is a very important step in cooking the crayfish. How to open the backs for the crayfish without damaging the meat is the model of the perfectbination of artistry and technological flow. If the Host wants to learn how to cook the crayfish, you have to master the technique of opening the back,�� the system answered.


    ��At least you could��ve to let me practice first. You threw a whole bunch of crayfish at me straight away. Who could��ve withstood that?�� Mag rejected that. However, Mag agreed that he had to increase his speed at opening the crayfish��s back as it would concern whether he could supply arge amount of crayfish.


    ��The second round of challenge is going to start soon. Could the Host please get ready. Counting down: 10, nine...�� The system ignored what Mag was saying, and the second round of crayfish��s assaultmenced.


    Mag quickly picked up the cleaver, and hacked the 100 crayfish into halves with his fast and urate cutting skills.


    ��Challenge failed!


    ��The third round of challengemences!��


    ***


    ��Challenge failed!��


    ***


    ��Challenge failed!��


    ***


    ��When the sharp edge of the knife glided across the back of the crayfish, I could sense every single section of the crayfish��s shell. I know exactly how much strength to use at which position to slice open the shell. Ordinary people couldn��t see what action I did during the process, all you could see was a crayfish with a perfectly sliced open back that had a clean cut and undamaged meat. Of course, you all can��t imagine how many crayfish had died under my knife in order for me to achieve all this.�� ��The Autobiography of The God of Cookery.

 Chapter 1324 - What To Do If The Host To Do His Mission? Waiting Online For An Answer!

    <h4>Chapter 1324: What To Do If The Host To Do His Mission? Waiting Online For An Answer!</h4>


    ��Who did this!? Which bastard has stolen my statue!?��


    Under the moonlight, Alfred howled into the sky with reddened eyes on a messy ind. The statue was already missing in the giant crater.


    Alfred walked one loop around the ind, and his gazended on the body of the charred three-headed demon hound. He walked up to investigate closely before saying through clenched teeth, ��ming Demon Tribe, I��m not going to let you off. I��m the only one worthy to receive the power of the God of the Dead


    ��The stone statue is going to restore itself three dayster, and I have to snatch it back before that so I canplete the rest of the ritual,�� Alfred said in a deep voice, and summoned his flying steed. ��I guess I have to bring my people for a trip to ming Ind. It has to be Terry who instigated them toe into my Abyss Ind areas to steal my things...��


    Alfred bent down and smashed his fist into the ground. The whole ind trembled before it copsed and sunk into the sea.


    ***


    ��Emergency mission: Could the Host please kill the destroyer of the base, Alfred, within three days. Mission reward: The title of ��Guardian of the Base�� and a chance to ask a question about ��ssified Matters��! Punishment for failing the mission: the Host would lose the supply from all the ingredients�� bases.�� The system��s voice suddenly appeared in the test field for the God of Cookery just as Magpleted his opening-the-crayfish-backs in 10-second challenge.


    ��???�� Mag was befuddled. This mission really came out of the blue. Did he have to undertake a mission while he was in the test field for the God of Cookery?


    Mag put down his cleaver with a frown, and asked, ��System, what the heck is the destroyer of the base? And what the heck is the chance to ask a ��ssified question��?��


    ��Alfred destroyed the structure of the ind with brute strength, and caused the ind to copse. This affected the water quality and environment around the crayfish rearing base greatly. It destroyed the ecosystem that this system built up painstakingly,�� the system replied.


    ��Looks like he had already discovered that the stone statue was missing.�� Mag pondered.


    ��Given the Host��s current permissions, you��re not entitled to know about some ssified information regarding this continent. However, afterpleting this mission, this system will offer you one chance to ask a question. Knowledge is priceless.��


    ��Then, I will convert this chance to 100 copper coins.��


    ��No!��


    ��You see, this chance is not even worth 100 copper coins.�� Mag pursed his lips.


    ��...�� System.


    ��You want me to go and kill a 10th-tier powerhouse, but you��re not willing to show me some goodwill. System, have you inted? Do you still remember who��s the daddy?��


    ��Host, please respect this system!�� the system said sternly.


    ��I don��t care. Anyway, I��m not his match, unless you give me one chance of returning to the peak of my powers. Otherwise, you would be sending your daddy to his grave. You decide for yourself. Furthermore, if you don��t want to sell me the ingredients, I��ll go buy from someone else. There��re plenty of farmers in this world, you��re not the only one,�� Mag said nonchntly.


    ��Host, y-y-you are a cad! How could you behave like this for a host? How could you threaten the system like this? Do you have any idea how theyugh at me in my circles?��


    ��Woah, you have circles too? How do theyugh at you? Tell me so I can have augh too,�� Mag said excitedly.


    The system was silent for a long time before it said in a deep voice, ��Addition to the mission reward: the mobile restaurant would receive a defense shield that is immune to all attacks that are 9th-tier and below, and could withstand three 10th-tier attacks. Mission failure punishment: the Host will be erased.��


    ��Did you just go to seek help from your friends�� circle?�� Mag raised his eyebrows. This punishment style didn��t seem to resemble the system��s usual style.


    ��How did you know...?�� the system eximed. But it quickly stopped itself from saying the rest and coughed lightly. ��The three-day countdown has alreadymenced. Please expedite andplete the mission as soon as possible, Host.�� And it wentpletely silent after that.


    Mag pondered for a while. Alfred was on his must-kill list and a target of Irina at the same time. Although the system��s mission was a little sudden, it wasn��t impossible toplete it within three day.


    Moreover, the elevation to the mobile restaurant��s defense capabilities was indeed very attractive to him. This was akin to having a fortress that couldn��t be conquered. It would also give them enough time to react even if a 10th-tier powerhouseunched a sneak attack on them. It was really very practical.


    ��Looks like I will have to push forward the assassination n,�� Mag murmured to himself as he walked to a big pot at the side. He tossed the mission aside, and began to practice how to make a delicious dish of braised crayfish.


    Braised crayfish, spicy crayfish, steamed crayfish, garlic crayfish, thirteen-spices crayfish, chilled crayfish. Each of their cooking methods was a whole new challenge to Mag.


    However, Mag, who had been through many challenges, was no longer the newbie who knew nothing about cooking. He had his own understanding regarding the control of the heat and the use of spices and condiments. It was just like ying a game and trying to go through all the levels and master all the methods. It was equally satisfying.


    ��Congrattions, Host. The best chilled crayfish has been achieved!��


    Mag opened his eyes, and the rm clock at the bedside table was ringing.


    Mag reached out to turn off the rm clock only after he was awoken for a while. He shook his head and chased the crayfish out of his mind. He only managed to regain his strength after a brief moment of rest.


    Although it was only one night, to Mag, who was in the test field for the God of Cookery, 100-odd days had passed. He had to learn six different cooking methods of the crayfish in one go, and he had to do it extremely well. This was an extremely big challenge to Mag too.


    Fortunately, the more he practiced, the better he got, and he got to know the crayfish better. Hence, he still managed to walk out of the test field for the God of Cookery at dawn.


    ��It would be a waste of time and energy to do all six methods, and it��s not optimal for expansion.�� Mag thought for a moment before mumbling to himself, ��Then, I will just do spicy crayfish, garlic crayfish, and thirteen-spices crayfish.��


    Mag was not going to stay on Carapace Ind for the rest of his life, and to avoid trouble, he couldn��t make the crayfish with the same vors for some time after he returned to Chaos City. Reserving three vors for Mamy Restaurant was obviously a good choice.


    ��It��s time to go to the docks to collect the crayfish after breakfast. I wonder, did those fishermen go catch the crayfish?�� Mag got out of bed and went downstairs to make breakfast after a simple wash-up.


    ***


    To the fishermen of Carapace Ind, this morning was a little more special than others.


    Because many of them had a few big red prawns in the buckets in them. They extended their necks out and gazed toward the interior of the ind with a nervous yet expectant expression.


    The young fisherman with dark eye circles was grasping a giantting that had at least 50 crayfish as he asked the old fisherman Tuck, ��Old man, you weren��t ying us with that guy from yesterday, right?��


    ��That was also my first encounter with that lord. Why should I y you? I��m still hoping that he wille today so I can pass him these crayfish,�� Tuck answered exasperatedly. He, too, had over a dozen crayfish in the wooden bucket in front of him.

 Chapter 1325 - I’ll Take All Of Them!

    <h4>Chapter 1325: I��ll Take All Of Them!</h4>


    Due to a piece of news that had gotten out, many fishermen on Carapace Ind didn��t have a good sleep. Today, when the tide had just receded and the sky was still dark, many fishermen were already rushing to the beach with torches to catch those ckish-green big prawns that they had avoided earlier.


    The price of 50 copper coins each was already higher than that for the majority of the sea fishes and crabs. Catching one was enough to support a family for the whole day. If they could catch more, they could even pay for this month��s protective amulet.


    One had to know that plenty of these weird big prawns had appeared on Carapace Ind��s beach recently.


    Hence, all the fishermen here had plenty of these big prawns in their buckets, and were anxiously waiting for that mysterious demon toe and purchase them.


    If the news had been fake, then they would have worked for nothing that morning.


    ***


    Mag made his breakfast of love for Amy and Irina leisurely. He didn��t have to go and call them, and the three greedy cats were already seduced downstairs by the aroma.


    After breakfast, Mag suddenly remembered that he hadn��t named the restaurant. So, the family of three had a meeting regarding the restaurant��s name.


    ��Let��s call it Ayi Restaurant.�� Irina threw out a name as soon as the meeting started. ��I think it sounds very nice.��


    ��Ayi, Ayi. It��s so cute. I like this name.�� Amy put her hand up to indicate her approval.


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling raised up its paw and agreed too.


    ��Seems like I��m a man who doesn��t deserve to have a name.�� Mag put his hands up with a smile. The restaurant��s name was settled, and the system custom-made a signboard very efficiently and hung it at the door.


    ��Let��s go to the docks to collect the crayfish. Ayi Crayfish Restaurant is going to open for business officially today.�� Mag picked up Amy and set her two pincers straight before walking to the door.


    Irina walked next to Mag, bored, and asked, ��Are we simply selling crayfish here without doing any other things?��


    ��Two dayster, we will go and kill Alfred,�� Mag replied smilingly.


    ��This is a little interesting.�� Irina��s eyes lit up, and she got excited instantly.


    Mag shook his head with a smile. This woman was indeed a trouble-seeker.


    When they passed by the entrance of an alley, Mag and his family chanced upon an ugly demon pressing a weak female demon onto the ground in an attempt to force himself on her. That female unicorn, who only looked about 13-14 years old, struggled desperately. But, she still couldn��t escape from that demon��s clutches. There were a few demons who were watching this scene afar indifferently, some of them were evenughing and watching a good show.


    ��This is why I hate Carapace Ind. These people are no different from animals.�� Irina frowned slightly before kicking a round and t stone on the ground.


    The stone flew into the alley and pierced through the head of the demon who was pressing the unicorn demoness down before circling around and slicing open the throats of all those demons who were watching the show.


    ��They indeed deserved to die.�� Mag used his hand to cover Amy��s eyes. The three of them simply walked by the alley��s entrance. Such matters were verymon on Carapace Ind. These demons who couldn��t afford to buy a protective amulet could only be the other demons�� underlings or prey.


    The unicorn demon maiden stared at the demon who suddenly copsed onto her in shock. Warm fresh blood sshed onto her pretty face and woke her up from her stupor. She pushed that demon away with disgust before seeing the six, seven demons lying on the alley��s ground with blood gushing out of their throats. They were using their hands to cover their necks in desperation.


    The demon maiden was inplete shock, and she quickly stumbled toward the alley��s entrance. She halted her footsteps just as she exited the alley��s entrance. She turned around and looked at that protective amulet hanging on the waist of that demon who had attempted to vite her.


    After a moment of hesitation, she swiftly strode back, crouched down, pulled that waist tag off, and put it on herself. Then, she pulled off a piece of clothing to wrap around her face and dashed out of the alley. She deftly turned into the adjacent alley and stumbled along it. She even didn��t seem to realize that her bare feet were cut.


    She didn��t know who saved her, but she knew if the Ten Kings�� Pce found out she had something to do with these people��s deaths, she most probably would die too. Maybe she would even experience a fate worse than death.


    ***


    The fishermen were waiting at the port anxiously. Many of them were even nning to dump these big prawns, and return to the beach before the tide rose up again. Otherwise, they would have made a wasted trip today.


    Tuck also looked miserable. Although he had already received five gold coins from that lord, everyone else went to catch the big prawns after they saw him sell them. If that lord didn��t show up, they might vent their anger on him.


    ��He��s here! He came!�� The young demon at the side suddenly stood up and stared at Mag, who was walking over from a distance, with bright eyes.


    ��He��s here!�� The other fishermen all rose when they heard themotion.


    Mag looked at the fishermen who stood up at both sides of the port as if they were a wee party. They gave him somewhat of a shock.


    ��Are these fellows looking for trouble?�� Irina��s eyes lit up. Although they were just peasants, they had the numbers, and it was good to have some exercise.


    ��Should I use fireballs? Or should I just beat them with a club?�� Amy asked too.


    ��Calm down. They��re just normal fishermen.�� Mag quickly stopped the two of them. He had already noticed that these fishermen had crayfish in their buckets ands.


    Tuck walked over to Mag with his bucket, and gratefully said, ��My lord, you��re finally here. These are the crayfish that I have caught today. They would pay for what I owed you yesterday.��


    ��You have a nice catch today.�� Mag did a quick count, and there were 15 crayfish stuffed in the wooden bucket. He took 25 silver coins out from his money bag and gave them to Tuck.


    ��N-no need. You did me a great favor yesterday. These extra crayfish are my token of appreciation to you.�� Tuck swiftly waved his hands.


    ��The two crayfish are already your token of appreciation. These five crayfish today would be 50 copper coins each, so this is a total of 25 silver coins. You have to ept them.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. ��This is a long-term business. Please continue to sell me the crayfish whenever you catch them in the future.��


    Tuck hesitated briefly before epting the silver coins. Then, he bowed to Mag deeply. ��Thank you very much.��


    He had earned a month��s worth of ie in a night. He held the silver coins with shaking hands.


    The other fishermen, who were a little skeptical at the start, all looked with wide eyes when they saw Tuck received the silver coins.


    The young fisherman, Kitar, came up to Mag with a big of crayfish, and excitedly said, ��My lord, look at the crayfish that I caught. There are 52 of them, and if you are interested, I��ll just take the money for 50 of them.��


    Mag took a quick look at the 52 crayfish in the. They were rather energetic and big, so he nodded. ��Alright, 50 copper coins each, and I��ll take all of them.��


    All the fishermen erupted into an uproar immediately. 50 crayfish at 50 copper coins each would be 2,500 copper coins in total!


    This was a huge sum of money to these fishermen who were struggling above the poverty line. All the demons were looking at Mag with bright eyes.


    Kitar received the 25 gold coins from Mag with a glow on his face. This was almost equal to a month of his ie, and he had earned it overnight. His happiness came too abruptly as he counted the gold coins repeatedly with a dazed look.


    Then, Mag continued to buy all the crayfish from the rest of the 10-odd fishermen. He filled up the giant that he brought along with over 300 crayfish.


    ��Ding! Two reproductive crayfish were detected. The crayfish-catching mission��s process: 2/100!�� The system��s reminder appeared in Mag��s mind.

 Chapter 1326 - Do You Need To Be So Afraid Over The Killing Of Some Demon Scum?

    <h4>Chapter 1326: Do You Need To Be So Afraid Over The Killing Of Some Demon Scum?</h4>


    ��Huh?��


    Mag��s eyes lit up. He didn��t expect there would be two reproductive crayfish among those caught by these demon fishermen. They could be considered as a bonus.


    The core of the crayfish-catching mission was to catch that 100 reproductive crayfish. If he could catch all 100 of them in advance, he wouldn��t have to catch the rest of the 300,000 crayfish, and the mission would be consideredpleted.


    ��I will be purchasing the crayfish for 50 copper coins each for the long term. You can deliver the crayfish to my restaurant directly whenever you catch them. I will purchase them collectively at 8am and 4.30pm. I won��t ept if you deliver them at other timings. The restaurant��s address...��


    Mag told the fishermen the restaurant��s address. As he factored in the time and effort needed to go to the port to purchase the crayfish, he decided to let the fishermen deliver the goods directly to him at the restaurant.


    Regarding that, the fishermen didn��t have any objections. They only wanted to return to the beach to look for more crayfish after collecting their money. The price of 50 copper coins each was enough to make the fishermen crazy.


    Mag found a strapping demon to help him carry the 300 crayfish back by paying him 20 copper coins.


    ��Are we going to start selling crayfish by noon?�� Irina asked Mag as she watched him pour the crayfish into the big pond at the corner of the yard.


    ��Yes. I estimate there would be an endless supply of crayfishing to us. The pond wouldn��t be able to amodate them if I don��t start selling them.�� Mag nodded. The 300 crayfish took out almost half of the pond��after all, they were about 1 kg each.


    ��Are you able to manage on your own?�� Irina asked doubtfully. After all, they had so many service staff members at Mamy Restaurant.


    ��This is indeed a problem.�� Mag was taken aback, and he looked at Irina.


    ��I��ve never served people. I��m afraid I will act up as soon as they speak,�� Irina said calmly. ��But if you think I could, I don��t mind giving it a try.��


    ��Let��s forget it. You just be thedy boss who collects the money.�� Mag quickly rejected her. Given Irina��s temperament, if she acted up, it would be a bloodbath, and the restaurant would be out of business.


    ��Hey, what��s that?�� Amy, who was running around in the yard with Ugly Duckling, suddenly pointed at a fake mountain decoration in a corner of the yard.


    Mag and Irina looked over that simultaneously. An edge of a dress appeared behind the rock and quickly went back.


    ��Come out,�� Irina ordered coldly.


    After a moment of silence, a thin and weak figure stood up in the midst of the fake mountains. She was wearing a long ck shirt with an uneven ck cloth wrapped around her face. Her clothes were dyed brownish-red by blood, and she was grasping a razor-sharp stone with her muddy hands. Her entire body was trembling.


    ��She is?�� Mag found that unicorn demon maiden a little familiar.


    ��What are you doing here?�� Irina asked that unicorn demon coldly with a hint of surprise in her gaze too. Wasn��t that the demon maiden that she��d rescued in the morning?


    Jane looked at Irina, and the fear in her eyes was reced by astonishment. What a beautiful demoness. She had never seen such a beautiful demon. Even the most beautiful subus big sister wasn��t even 10% as beautiful as this big sister.


    But she soon regained her wits to realize her current situation. She could be killed immediately for home invasion on Carapace Ind. The Ten Kings Pce wouldn��t care about someone like her who wasn��t from a powerful tribe and was without an identity.


    After that incident in the morning, she had been running around in a panic. She encountered the Ten Kings Pce��s patrol team when she was in this area, and she ran into this courtyard to hide in her trepidation. She had intended to leave after the patrol team was gone, but she didn��t expect the owners would return and discover her.


    Jane lowered her head and said, ��I-I am Jane, a unicorn demon. I��ve entered your courtyard identally and offended you. I promise I meant no harm, please forgive my transgression.��


    She was still grasping the stone tightly. She at least had to resist if someone tried to kill her.


    ��You have killed a demon?�� Irina asked her coldly.


    ��I-I didn��t...�� Jane��s face paled instantly. Facing Irina��s cold gaze, she shook her head, and said in a choked up voice, ��I didn��t kill them. They were trying to vite me. I don��t know who killed them. I didn��t see his looks, but I��m very grateful to him. He saved me.��


    ��It��s her?�� Mag only remembered her at that moment. This demon maiden was the one that Irina had saved that morning. However, he only had taken a brief nce in the morning, and hadn��t taken a closer look. He hadn��t expected to see her at home again.


    ��Do you need to be so afraid over the killing of some demon scum? So what if you had killed them?�� A faint smile appeared on Irina��s face, and she began to look at Jane with interest in her eyes. This girl was rather interesting. Although she was pathetically weak, she wasn��t an ungrateful demon.


    ��B-but they all had protective amulets on them. If the Ten Kings Pce found out about me, they��re not going to let me off... even when I��m not the murderer,�� Jane said fearfully. To her, the Ten Kings Pce was the scariest and most powerful force in this world.


    ��They��re scum protected by scum. So what if they��re killed.�� Irina shook her head, and said to Jane, ��Take the cloth off your face and let me have a look.��


    Jane wasn��t used to Irina��s words. The Ten Kings Pce was the absolute ruler on Carapace Ind, but this beautiful big sister was afraid of them at all. However, looking at Irina, she had an unexinable sense of trust in her. She removed the tattered cloth on her face after some hesitation.


    There was blood and minor cuts on her face, but they could still see her pretty features. Her shoulder-length silver hair was matted by blood too. There was a light golden horn about 5 cm long with pinkish-gold swirls, which looked very exquisite, at the center of her forehead.


    ��How old are you?�� Irina asked.


    ��13.��


    ��Is there anyone else in your family?��


    ��My mother died 10 days ago... I have no family left...��


    ��Are you a fast worker?��


    ��I��m very fast when I��m picking the seashells. I��m faster than everyone.��


    Irina nodded with satisfaction before saying, ��Very good. Then you will stay here. You��re the employee of our restaurant from today onwards. You will be provided with food, lodging, and sry.��


    ��Huh?��


    Both Jane and Mag were taken aback.


    ��Stay? I can stay here, and I will be provided with food and sry?�� Jane looked at Irina and felt as if she had heard things wrong. This beautiful big sister didn��t pursue her crime of trespassing, and she was going to take her in instead?


    ��And the recruitment ispleted just like this?�� Mag was secretly stunned too. As the boss, he didn��t even get the chance to speak. He had lost a great deal of his power of speech.


    ��This is fantastic. I��ve gained another big sister,�� Amy said happily.

 Chapter 1327 - “Host, Have You Decided To Put On A Female Outfit?

    <h4>Chapter 1327: ��Host, Have You Decided To Put On A Female Outfit?</h4>


    ��What? You��re not willing?�� Irina furrowed her brows a little. She thought the terms that she offered were rather good.


    ��N-no.�� Jane swiftly shook her head. After a moment of hesitation, she perplexedly asked, ��I just don��t understand, why would you pick me?��


    ��Because I��m toozy to go out to find someone else,�� Irina said frankly.


    ��...��


    Jane stared at Irina, and she had no idea how to describe her current feelings.


    ��Our restaurant has just started for business, and we��re short of one service staff member. If you��re willing to join our service staff, we can provide three meals, lodging, and an appropriate sry,�� Mag said to Jane. Just like Irina said, he, too, was toozy to go and recruit staff. It was naturally the best if this demon maiden was suitable.


    Jane looked at Mag. Although this demon looked a little weird, his eyes were clean and clear, and made people trust him.


    Furthermore, that little demon with a pair of pincers on her head was so adorable.


    She couldn��t suspect such a family of three. After a brief hesitation, she nodded. ��If you��re willing to let me stay, Jane will be very d to.


    ��But, I could bring you trouble if I stay on,�� Jane quickly added. She didn��t want to cause any disaster to anyone just like her mother. If it weren��t because she wanted to protect her...


    ��Trouble? It doesn��t exist.�� Irina waved her rxedly. She told Jane who was still standing in the fake mountains, ��Come out first.��


    Jane quickly came out of the fake mountains. Pain shed across her face when her bloodied feet touched the groundid with seashells, but she didn��t make a sound or a strained expression.


    Irina nced at Jane��s feet before walking up to her and grabbing her wrist gently.


    A green beam entered Jane��s body though her wrist. She only felt a cool sensation sweeping across her body, and all the wounds on her body began to heal right in front of her eyes.


    ��Let��s go. I��ll bring you for a bath and change your clothes.�� Irina released Jane��s wrist and walked toward the restaurant.


    Jane regained her wits, and discovered that the wounds on her body had all recovered. The sensation of pain was all gone too. That wound on her hand only had a light pink mark left, as if it was never wounded before.


    ��T-thank you.�� Jane was amazed at Irina��s formidable healing magic and swiftly thanked her. She quickly caught up with Irina��s pace, but she halted her footsteps at the restaurant��s entrance. Looking at the clean restaurant and her muddy and bloodied feet, she hesitated to step in.


    ��Let��s wear a pair of slippers. Your feet will feel morefortable.�� Mag ced a pair of slippers in front of Jane. Mopping was a tedious chore, and making her step in directly was going to stress her out.


    ��Thank you.�� Jane bowed at Mag deeply, and then ced her feet gingerly into that pair of pretty pink slippers. The soft texture was sofortable that it surprised her. She had never worn shoes that were sofortable. She used to wear grass shoes that her mother weaved with seaweeds, and her feet were always cut by stones.


    Jane only stepped into the restaurant carefully after wearing a pair of clean shoes. The bright and clean restaurant had neatly arranged tables and chairs. All these amazed her because she had never seen a restaurant like this on Carapace Ind.


    ��The bathroom is upstairs,�� Irina said at the staircase before going upstairs.


    Jane swiftly retrieved her gaze and followed Irina up.


    Mag kept the twos that held the crayfish, and said in his brain, ��System, let��s choose a female outfit.��


    ��Host, have you decided to put on a female outfit?�� There was a hint of excitement in the system��s voice.


    ��I��m choosing a working uniform for the new staff member.�� Mag rolled his eyes.


    ��Oh, I see. They are all showing off their hosts�� pictures of wearing female outfits in our circles recently...�� the system said disappointedly.


    ��What the hell!?�� Mag cocked an eyebrow. He could sense that things weren��t that simple.


    ��If the Host is willing to put on a female outfit, this System could provide all the female outfits that you can select and give you a makeup experience bag as a gift.�� The system was still trying to convince him.


    ��Get lost!�� Mag rejected coldly. That was so gay. Was he that kind of person?


    Mag chose a red-and-white short-sleeved maid costume with a long skirt for Jane. It was always summer at the Boundless Sea Realm, and Carapace Ind was a typical tropical ind with a daily 30-plus degrees Celsius temperature.


    Choosing the maid��s costume was because the maid��s costume was rtively conservative. It was the best to maintain a low profile while doing business on Carapace Ind. Being a little conservative could save them a lot of trouble.


    ��The female outfits that the System likes: 1. Maid costume; 2. School swimsuit����


    ��Alright, you can shut up now.�� Mag clicked open the list that System disyed. He went in to retrieve the maid costume and ck leather shoes that the System delivered to the door. He then went upstairs to pass them to Irina, who had just taught Jane how to use the shower and the different kinds of toiletries.


    ��When did you prepare the clothes? Whom are these meant for? They��re not my size?�� Irina asked as she unfurled the maid��s costume, staring at Mag.


    Mag sensed an unusual hostility. He had slipped up as he had forgotten about problems like this. After the sparks shed through his mind, he casually said, ��This is the uniform I prepared for Miya previously. But it was too small, so I just kept it. I wonder if Jane could fit into it.��


    ��Oh, I see.�� Irina nodded as she believed Mag��s words.


    ��Phew.�� Mag turned around and heaved a breath of relief as he gave his own wits a thumbs up.


    Jane came down about 30 minutester, and walked to Mag and Irina who were drinking tea. She greeted them softly while staring at her ck leather shoes. ��Boss, Lady boss.��


    ��It fits nicely.�� Irina appraised the maid costume on Jane. It fits so nice as if it was custom-made.


    ��Don��t be so nervous. You��re the restaurant��s employee, and our rtionship is an employer-and-employee rtionship, not a master-and-servant rtionship.�� Mag smiled. Jane looked totally different after a bath and a change of clothes.


    Her palm-sized face had intricate and distinct features. Although her skin was rather tan, and she had freckles due to long-term sun exposure, she had a youthful aura with her damp grayish-white hair loose around her shoulders.


    ��Woah, Big Sister Jane is so pretty,�� Amy said with a smile as she walked around Jane.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Jane lifted her head up to give Irina and Mag a shy smile.


    ��Alright, we will start operating officially at noon. Let me tell you about your work scope.�� Mag got up and walked to the kitchen. He soon came back with a big stack of tes and three live and energetic crayfish.

 Chapter 1328 - Garlic Crayfish

    <h4>Chapter 1328: Garlic Crayfish</h4>


    The job of a server looked simple, but it was in fact very cumbersome. The workload was even extremely intense, especially when there was only one server in the restaurant.


    Fortunately, there was only one crayfish dish with three different vors in Ayi Crayfish Restaurant. Hence, the ordering job would be much simpler.


    However, Mag��s expectation was to detonate the whole Demon Inds and create a craze of eating crayfish so that he couldplete the crayfish-catching mission as soon as possible.


    ��First of all, the server needs to ce the order for the customers, which is asking what crayfish��s vor they want and the number of crayfish...�� Mag began to teach Jane how to be a qualified server quickly.


    Ordering, serving, billing, clearing... Jane had to do all these jobs by herself. Jane, who was very confident at first, began to get nervous.


    ��I will handle the bills. I think it should be very interesting,�� Irina interrupted with an expectant smile. ��If someone refused to pay...��


    ��Then we��ll beat them all to death!�� Amy continued for her. She ced her little fist next to her face, and fiercely said, ��We��re very fierce!��


    ��Yes, we��re very fierce.�� Irina nodded as she patted Amy��s head with a smile.


    ��That��s fine too.�� Mag nodded. Mag also hated those people who tried to dine and dash very much. This was a serious disy of disrespect to hisbor. Letting Irina handle them with violence seemed like a good choice, and it could reduce Jane��s workload. Otherwise, this girl was going to break down.


    ��Jane, your job will be ordering, serving and clearing. There will be quite a lot of customers, so the work could be rather intense. Are you sure you will be alright?�� Mag looked at Jane, who looked rather thin and weak, and felt a little worried.


    ��Mm-hm. I will be.�� Jane nodded, and confidently said, ��I am very strong, and a unicorn demon��s natural talent is endurance. Although I look very thin, I could run one round Carapace Ind carrying 100 kg of goods on my back.��


    However, this restaurant looked like it was newly opened, and even the tables and chairs looked brand-new. Jane wondered why the boss was so confident that the business would be very good.


    It wasn��t easy to run a business on Carapace Ind. Those demons would often dine and dash because they thought they were very powerful. Even having a protective amulet would only ensure that they wouldn��t thrash the shop.


    ��That��s good.�� Mag kept all the big tes that he used for training. He couldn��t ask of a server that they recruited at the veryst minute for too much. A good work attitude was the most important as the rest could be slowly trained.


    Grooowl~


    Right then, a weird grumble sounded.


    ��Big Sister Jane��s tummy is growling.�� Amy came forward and touched Jane��s stomach gently. ��She��s so hungry that her tummy is t.��


    ��I...�� Jane blushed with embarrassment.


    ��Perfect. It��s almost noon, so let��s have lunch. We can start work after that.�� Mag nced at the clock on the wall. It was 10.30am, which was the perfect time to make lunch.


    Mag made the garlic crayfish for lunch. Every one of them was having a 1 kg garlic crayfish each. Underneath the crayfish was bean vermicelli that was soaked with the garlic sauce.


    <i>This aroma. How could it be so enticing and beautiful...</i> Jane sat upright at the table, and stared at the big red prawn in the te in front of her. The shell was sliced open from the head all the way to the tail, and golden minced garlic was drizzled over the center of the opened-up crayfish. The aroma washed all over her, and there was nowhere she could hide from it.


    She already couldn��t remember how many times she gulped secretly, and her tummy started to growl as if it wasining why she hadn��t started eating tofort it.


    ��Let��s eat. There��s no need to be shy.�� Mag smiled as he ripped off the crayfish��s head deftly, and removed the split crayfish��s shell easily. The minced garlic became golden after it was stir-fried, and then it wasid on the crayfish butter, glistening with oil. Together with the crayfish, they gave out an enticing aroma.


    Mag sucked on the crayfish��s head, and the crayfish butter with the minced garlic activated the taste buds instantly.


    The minced garlic��s texture was very mild. The stir-frying had removed the spiciness, and at the same time activated the strong fragrance of the garlic. The intricate cutting skills and precise heat made each and every grain taste perfect.


    Eating the fresh crayfish butter together with the aromatic and savory garlic made one��s soul leave its body and float into the heavens.


    He could still taste the crayfish butter in his mouth even after swallowing it.


    <i>This is indeed made by me. So, I wasn��t wrong when I scolded them then.</i> Mag couldn��t help but praise in his heart. Only a garlic crayfish like this was worthy of the word ��delicious��.


    ��Host, your thinking is very dangerous! Please show the remorse and respect that you should have! Even if you��re just pretending!�� the system warned.


    ��Am I not speaking the truth? I really think that the crayfish that I made are more delicious than the ones they did,�� Mag replied confidently with a smile on his face. His thinking was naturally already different from the one that he first had after slogging days and nights in the kitchen. After all, he was standing on the shoulders of countless chefs, and every chef who had focused on cooking should be respected.


    Slurp.


    Amy made a gentle sound as she sucked in a mouthful of bean vermicelli. After she chewed and swallowed, she happily said to Mag, ��Father, these chewy and long noodles are so delicious.��


    ��This is bean vermicelli, not noodles,�� Mag corrected her with a smile.


    ��Anyway, it��s super delicious.�� Amy wasn��t in a hurry to eat the crayfish, and she began eating the bean vermicelli first instead. The minced garlic bean vermicelli had always been a very delicious existence.


    Jane observed how Mag and his family ate for a while before following Mag��s example, and grabbing that big crayfish��s head carefully to twist it off. She removed the shell on the crayfish��s body before biting on the head.


    Crack.


    The delicious minced garlic was already emitting a beautiful scent in the mouth, but her action faltered just as her teeth bit the hard crayfish��s shell.


    ��You only need to suck on the crayfish butter. You don��t have to eat the shell,�� Mag exined smilingly.


    ��Yes.�� A blush quickly rose up on Jane��s cheeks as she murmured a reply. She turned her body away slightly before she released her teeth and started to suck in.


    The crayfish butter and minced garlic indeed were sucked into the mouth very easily.


    ��Mm! This taste!��


    Jane��s eyes shed, and revealed an expression of disbelief.


    The rich and aromatic minced garlic was the first to release an unbelievable taste, and the dormant taste buds were activated instantly. At first, they were at a loss and panicked, but they were soon conquered, and began to amodate that exquisite taste crazily. After that, the fresh crayfish butter began to enter the stage. It, which was enhanced by the minced garlic, was the real main character.


    If she hadn��t tasted it herself, she would never have believed that such scrumptiousness actually existed. An ordinary-looking big prawn was, in fact, transformed into such intense scrumptiousness in Mag��s hands.

 Chapter 1329 - Spicy Crayfish-100 Copper Coins Each

    <h4>Chapter 1329: Spicy Crayfish-100 Copper Coins Each</h4>


    It was simply too blissful to be able to eat the delicious garlic crayfish apanied by the garlic bean vermicelli to her heart��s content.


    Jane picked up the bowl, drank the veryst drop of soup in it with happy tears in her eyes, and then burped with satisfaction.


    ��Sorry,�� Jane said embarrassedly as she immediately put down the bowl and covered her mouth.


    Irina lowered her chopsticks gracefully, and asked Jane, ��What��s the matter with burping? Fairies got to fart too. Are you full, Goldihorn?��


    While Mag was cooking, Irina and Amy were in a discussion, and they finally decided to give Jane a nickname.


    ��Mm-hm. I��m full.�� Jane nodded and smiled shyly. She didn��t mind the nickname ��Goldihorn��. Instead, she rather liked it.


    Apart from her mother, no other demons had ever cared about her name, and would have never given her a charming nickname. ��Goldihorn�� sounded even cuter than Jane.


    Furthermore, she could sense kindness and friendliness from Irina and Amy.


    Ever since her mother passed away, she had been hiding every day. Every demon that she met could very possibly kill or vite her, but she could feel a sense of security here.


    ��Alright, lunch is over. I need to go prepare for the noon service.�� Mag got up and prepared to clear the silverware.


    ��This would be my job.�� Jane stood up instantly and cleared Mag��s bowls and silverware first before stacking the rest of the bowls together, and swept all the crayfish��s shells into the trash bin.


    ��Alright.�� Mag retrieved his hands as he looked at Jane, who was fast and efficient. It seemed like she was even more suitable for this job than he had expected.


    Since Jane was clearing the table, Mag went into the kitchen to carry a giant pot out of the empty space that was reserved in the center of the yard. For a new restaurant, using the aroma to attract the customers�� attention would be the simplest and fastest method.


    Even though the Ayi Crayfish Restaurant wasn��t opened in the most prosperous area on Carapace Ind, it was still next to a main street that many demons would pass by.


    Many demons�� attention was attracted by the new house like this. However, they retrieved their gazes in boredom after they saw the protective amulet on the door. It was not an easy target with the Ten Kings Pce��s protective amulet.


    ��Uncle Hades, are you going to start cooking the crayfish?�� Justin, who was crouching against the fence, widened his eyes as soon as he saw Mag came out.


    ��Yes. We are starting our business officially this noon.�� Mag nodded and smiled. It seemed like this little rock troll waspletely mesmerized by the scrumptiousness of the crayfish.


    ��Father, Mother. Come out now. Uncle Hades from next door is going to start his business soon. Let��s have crayfish for lunch today,�� Justin shouted into the house.


    Mag smiled as he turned back to process the crayfish. He had only nned to release the spicy crayfish at noon today. There wasn��t a stable stream of customers yet. It was a bother to do a few types, and he couldn��t ensure the crayfish could be eaten at the best timing if he cooked too many of them. Hence, he chose to do one vor that was strong and impactful.


    He scooped the crayfish out of the pond, and cleaned them under the running water to wash away the sand on their surface. Different from the crayfish that were reared in the ditches and fields, the crayfish reared by the system could already be considered as seafood, so he only needed to wash away the soil on its body.


    The struggling crayfish were sshed into a daze by the running water. Right at that moment, the cleaver shed across, and the perfect back-opening action waspleted. Mag flicked his finger at the tails to devein the crayfish before tossing them into a big basin at the side. The entire process took less than three seconds.


    ��That��s an expert.��


    Justin was staring at him with wide eyes at the fence. That cleaver moved so fast that he couldn��t even follow its actions with his eyes. That crayfish couldn��t even begin to struggle, and its back was already open while it was tossed into the basin. Within moments, the basin was already full of processed crayfish.


    Justin pointed at Mag to Gemina, who just came out from the door, as he asked, ��Mother, I want to learn that.��


    ��You want to learn everything that you see.�� Gemina smacked him right away.


    Ivan followed her out of the door. ��It��s a good thing that the child wants to learn. It��s his future, we must give him a ch����


    ��Are you trying to challenge me?�� Gemina turned around to look at him.


    ��Ch-chicken, you��re so beautiful...�� Ivan swayed his body, averted his gaze, and suddenly began humming.


    Justin hugged his head and aggrievedly said, ��Then I want to eat crayfish.��


    ��Let��s go. As their neighbors, it��s only natural that we give him our support as their first customers.�� Gemina led the way and walked out of their yard.


    ��Alrighty.�� tion shed across Justin��s face, and he swiftly caught up with her.


    ��Wee, neighbors.�� Mag smiled at the rock troll family as they walked through the door. Without any surprises, that grilled crayfish yesterday had achieved the effect of attracting a batch of customers to the restaurant.


    ��The restaurant looks fantastic. Are the tables and chairs custom-made?�� Gemina looked around her, and her gazended on the ck stone table and chairs. Carapace Ind didn��t produce this kind of stone which looked simple and elegant.


    ��They��re simply ordinary stones.�� Mag seated the family of three smilingly before asking, ��Do you want to have some crayfish?��


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Justin quickly nodded. He hadn��t eaten anything since morning in order to reserve his stomach for the crayfish at noon.


    ��Do you have the menu? We would like to see the menu,�� Gemina asked instead of agreeing immediately.


    ��Currently, the restaurant will only be serving spicy crayfish and beer.�� Mag turned the number tag on the table around, and the menu was on the back.


    Spicy crayfish��100 copper coins each.


    Beer (chilled)��50 copper coins a mug.


    Gemina stared at the menu that had only two choices in a slight shock. The crayfish was actually sold as a whole, and it cost 100 copper coins each. And that so-called beer also cost 50 copper coins for a mug. Their pricing was way above the rest of the normal restaurants on Carapace Ind.


    It would only cost their family of three 100 copper coins to have a full meal of crabs, prawns, and fish at a small restaurant.


    There was also a hint of shock on Ivan��s face. Even though the two of them could earn up to 10,000 copper coins a month from their jobs of pulling in the fishings at the fish farm, they had never had crayfish that cost 100 copper coins each and mugs of beer that cost 50 copper coins each.


    Gemina retrieved her gaze, and said to Mag, ��We will have three spicy crayfish then.��


    ��Alright. Please wait a minute. I still need to go get some tools,�� Mag replied smilingly as he turned and walked into the restaurant.


    Jane, who could only stand at the side and watch, quickly followed Mag in to see if she could help to carry anything.


    ��Why are they so expensive? Although the crayfish he made is indeed very delicious, if it costs 100 copper coins... not many demons would be willing to spend the money,�� Ivan whispered to Gemina. However, he had been gulping his saliva many times secretly.


    ��If Justin��s change of shell was triggered by this crayfish, it could still be considered cheap even if it cost 10,000 copper coins each,�� Gemina replied calmly.


    ��Dear, you��re ever so wise when ites to important matters.�� Ivan gave her a thumbs-up respectfully before going up to her. With a shy chuckle, he said, ��I-I haven��t changed my shell for a long time too. If I changed my shell again, I would be a 4th-tier demon, and our family status would elevate. If it��s effective...��


    ��Then Justin will have a few more. His talent is better than yours.�� Gemina threw Ivan a look.


    ��Mother, I love you!�� Justin hugged Gemina with a blissful expression before making a funny face at Ivan smugly.


    ��I��m so lonely.�� Ivan sighed destely. What to do? He was alreadypletely captivated by that one pincer yesterday.

 Chapter 1330 - How Dare You TouChapter Me Without Paying

    <h4>Chapter 1330: How Dare You Touch Me Without Paying</h4>


    ��Boss, does the crayfish really cost 100 copper coins each?�� Jane asked in disbelief as she carried a condiment box and followed after Mag. She had just eaten a crayfish that was worth 100 copper coins.


    ��You also think it��s very cheap, right?�� Mag turned to look at Jane as he gave it a serious thought. If the regr customers of Mamy Restaurant knew about this, they would feel so touched that they would cry.


    The crayfish��s cost was 50 copper coins, and the ingredients�� cost was another 10 copper coins. Excluding his master chef level��s manpower cost, he only earned 40 copper coins for every crayfish.


    Compared to his usual pricing that was four, five times the cost of the ingredients, this price was already more than fair.


    Perhaps he had grown a conscience?


    Nope. He just wanted toplete his mission as soon as possible.


    Even if Mag priced the crayfish at 500 copper coins, given its vor, Mag didn��t have to worry that he would starve.


    However, such crayfish would only be the delicacy of the few, and the majority of the customers would be kept out of the restaurant.


    The Mamy Restaurant positioned itself as a high-ss restaurant, and its exorbitant pricing had already made sure that its customer base was the minority. It wasn��t discrimination, but it was the value of the dishes that were made from the very best ingredients + the very best culinary skills.


    However, for Ayi Crayfish Restaurant, Mag decided to go with the cheap food stall��s style. 100 copper coins wasn��t cheap for the majority of the demons, but at least the portion weighed 1 kg each, and normal demons could still afford it if they tried hard enough. Hence, it could have a huge customer base.


    Mag didn��te to Carapace Ind to earn money. His focus was toplete the mission of catching the system��s 300,000 crayfish.


    And, his n was... eat them up.


    Using Carapace Ind as the center point and radiate outward over the whole Demon Inds Archipgo, he wanted to cultivate a bunch of chowhounds who loved crayfish with the delicious crayfish dishes.


    As long as he cultivated their love for it, the demons would be the crayfish��s number one natural enemy.


    Why could edible species never conduct arge-scale foreign species invasion in China?


    The answer is very simple: they don��t have the time to grow.


    The crayfish was initially an example of an invasive species, and it was eaten to the point that it became a rare species. If it weren��t for all the rearing farms, it would have already gone extinct. This was an example that had been sessfully proven.


    Mag wasn��t very confident that he couldplete the mission of catching 100 crayfish in the vast ocean, but as long as he could solve the problem of species invasion and overrun, and create a natural enemy that the crayfish couldn��t defend against, this mission was no different from beingpleted.


    Promoting by concession was only one of Mag��s ns to poprize the crayfish. The cheap and good crayfish would soon be the favorite supper on Carapace Ind.


    ��Is... it ch-cheap...�� Jane was rather speechless. To her, 100 copper coins was already a lot of money. She could only earn 10 copper coins after selling the seashells that she picked for the whole day, and one crayfish would have cost her 10 working days of picking seashells at the beach. It was awfully expensive.


    However, this crayfish was so incredibly delicious. She still felt as if she was in a dream when she thought about it now. Perhaps it was so expensive because it was so divine.


    Mag nodded his head, andmented, ��If we had been in another ce now, they would have gone crazy.��


    He walked out and put the wooden rack down before cing all the spices and condiments on it ordingly. Then, Mag��s gaze became razor sharp and calm after he fastened his apron and buttoned his cuffs.


    Jane��who was standing at a side��watched Mag who was standing in front of the wok in an amazement. She felt that he seemed to have transformed into another person at that instant.


    He lit up the fire, and then grasped the big iron wok two meters wide with a towel as he swirled it around on the stove to ensure the wok was heated up evenly.


    He poured the oil into the wok, and heated the oil until it was 70% hot before adding in the preprepared ginger and garlic to stir-fry. Then, he continued to add in a big bunch of dried chili and spices into the wok to stir-fry.


    The spices�� fragrance was released immediately, and the rock troll family and Jane couldn��t help but stretch out their neck to look at him curiously.


    <i>Does he have to be so over the top when it��s just cooking? Does he have to use such a big pot for three crayfish? And what��s all that funny stuff? Although this aroma is nice, it��s also very pungent.</i> Gemina frowned. Anyway, she couldn��t recognize any of the spices that he was using. However, the spices�� aroma after they were stir-fried made her even more curious.


    After stir-frying the spices, Mag poured the entire basin of preprepared crayfish into the wok, and turned the fire all the way up as he grabbed the huge spat with one hand while holding the handle of the wok with the other, and stir-fried the crayfish.


    The greenish-ck crayfish became red gradually. Its aroma began to merge with the spices, and then spread everywhere.


    ��That smells great.�� Justin gulped as he stared at the red crayfish in the wok. He already couldn��t wait to have one.


    ��This aroma... ispletely different from the grilled crayfish yesterday. But why are they equally enticing and irresistible?�� Gemina looked at the crayfish being tossed around in the giant wok by Mag. Although she didn��t want to admit, this m spicy��s aroma was indeed unbelievably enticing.


    ��Ah, I��ve died...��


    Ivan ced his head on the table and red at the crayfish in the wok. He only got to eat one pincer yesterday, so he was going to have a whole crayfish to himself no matter what today.


    The aroma of the stir-fried spicy crayfish rose up in the yard before slowly drifting out of the yard and onto the streets.


    ��Smells so good!��


    ��What��s that smell?��


    ��It seems toe from there.��


    In a short while, dozens of demons were already standing outside the yard and staring at Mag who was frying the crayfish curiously. They saw the crayfish in the wok, and realized that the aroma hade from them as they swallowed their saliva unconsciously.


    ��This seems like a restaurant?�� A minotaur demon looked up at the signboard. This was the first time that he had seen a crayfish restaurant, but this aroma was simply too tempting.


    ��I didn��t see it when I passed by previously. Seems like it��s newly opened. It��s a pity that it has a protective amulet,�� a demon that had two leopard��s heads said regrettably as he swept his cold gaze across the huge protective amulet hanging in an obvious position at the door.


    ��This method of cooking is so special. This is the first time I��ve seen something like this. Although it smells great, I wonder what it tastes like.�� A voluptuous subus looked at Mag with a smile. ��Moreover, this chef looks rather handsome.��


    ��Really? But his technique isn��t as good as mine.�� A bulky demon got close to her from behind, and extended his hands toward her waist.


    ��Oh, really?�� That subus turned around and smiled at him seductively. A gleam shed through her green and blue eyes.


    The demon was stunned, and halted his actions.


    And right then, that subus suddenly lifted her leg and kicked his crotch.


    Together with an ��eggs shattering�� sound, that bulky demon flew backwards and crashnded on the street 10-odd meters away. He covered his groin and screamed in pain.


    ��How dare you touch me without paying. You��re asking for death.�� That subus put down her foot and swept her gaze across all the demons around her.


    All the male demons put their legs together instinctively. Those demons who had wanted to take advantage of her began to back up. This was a tough character.

 Chapter 1331 - Were There Any Women More Beautiful Than Irina?

    <h4>Chapter 1331: Were There Any Women More Beautiful Than Irina?</h4>


    Mag had also noticed themotion outside. He made time to take a quick look, but his gaze couldn��t help stopping on the subus for a while longer.


    That was an extremely beautiful subus. He couldn��t make out her age. She looked to be past 20, but she had the easy grace and bearing of a 30-year-old woman.


    Her voluptuous body was dressed in a pair of ck leather shorts. She had a head of sexy, wavy hair and a pair of almond-shaped eyes, which made that mesmerizing face even more seductive. All the subus�� advantages could be found on her. This was a woman that no man could move his eyes away from.


    And she happened to be looking at Mag.


    Their gazes locked onto each other. That was a pair of greenish-blue eyes. The mysterious and seductive eyes suddenly began to swirl as if it was trying to drag him into a mysterious ce.


    However, Mag swiftly retrieved his gaze as soon as their eyes locked onto each other as he secretlyined ��seductress�� before he continued frying his crayfish.


    What a joke. It was already bad enough he got tricked by the stone statue. He would really be an amateur if a subus managed to mesmerize him too.


    However, this subus had at least an 8th-tier power. Subi were a lowly demon tribe, and its members�� power were normally around the first two tiers. This subus��s power had surprised him.


    ��Hmm?�� Ang made a surprised sound. This fellow actually shook off her ��Eyes of Enchantment��. Could he be an expert? Or he was simply an inexperienced little virgin? Ang began to look at Mag with an interested gaze.


    Mag put in a dash of salt when the crayfish��s shells turned redpletely. He gave them a toss before pouring in sufficient beer to cover the crayfish, and then ced a cover over the wok. The spicy aroma was restrained instantaneously.


    ��Uncle Hades, are the crayfish ready?�� Justin asked impatiently.


    ��No. This is only the beginning.�� Mag smiled and shook his head. The step of braising the crayfish in beer was very important. It was akin to infusing a soul into the crayfish. It couldn��t be rushed or avoided.


    Putting the spat away, Mag said to the demons who were watching outside, ��Ladies and gentlemen, why don��t youe in to try the spicy crayfish that is almost ready?��


    All the demons had a hesitant look even when the restaurant��s owner extended his invitation. Although the aroma was very enticing, nobody knew how this crayfish tasted.


    ��Alright. I happen to be hungry.��


    Ang walked in and stared at Mag. She activated her ��Eyes of Enchantment�� on Mag again.


    ��Please have a seat.�� Mag smiled at her calmly.


    Women were most probably the least enticing thing to him.


    Were there any women more beautiful than Irina?


    Was there another woman who could defeat her?


    No.


    So, what was there to argue about?


    Even he couldn��t beat her.


    <i>It actually doesn��t work!</i> Ang was stunned. She was sure that Mag��s gaze didn��t avoid hers, and he had received her ��Eyes of Enchantment��pletely.


    Then, there could only be one possibility left.


    <i>What a pity. He already can��t get it up when he��s only this young.</i> Ang gave Mag a piteous look before she randomly found a ce to sit down.


    Mag could sense the look that the subus gave him was full of meaning. Since he couldn��t ask her why, he decided to y dumb.


    ��E-excuse... me, what would you like to order?�� Jane asked Ang nervously as she went forward. This was her first time speaking to strangers like that.


    ��Crayfish? I want to eat what he��s cooking now.�� Ang pointed to the huge pot in front of Mag. She wouldn��t be wasting her time eating here if it wasn��t for this enticing aroma.


    ��This is the spicy crayfish. Please look at the price.�� Jane deftly turned the table��s number card around to show her the menu.


    ��Spicy crayfish, 100 copper coins each?�� Ang read it out. After some pondering, she said, ��Then I will have two. And give me a mug of this whatever beer.��


    ��A-a-alright.�� Jane quickly nodded and looked toward Mag.


    ��I heard that.�� Mag nodded with a smile. This girl needed to umte her work experience. However, it was normal to be nervous to receive customers for the first time.


    ��So expensive?��


    ��Aren��t prawns sold ording to their weight? Why is it being sold individually here?��


    ��It��s such a big prawn that weighs about 1 kg each, so it��s not that expensive. I can still ept it.��


    The demons standing out there began to voice out their shock. Some of them found it expensive, and simply walked away. Others found the price reasonable, but they decided to observe others eat first. It was good that others tried it out for them first, and they wouldn��t waste 100 copper coins.


    After the beer was boiled and waiting for three minutes, Mag removed the cover to reduce the sauce.


    The m��s aroma followed the steam up into the air, and began to spread out again. There was also a light alcohol fragrance within it which was intoxicating.


    Some demons left because of the pricing, but many more demons were attracted by the aroma, and started to gather around and look into the yard.


    <i>What an amazing aroma.</i> Ang stared at the giant wok that had the red sauce boiling in it with bright eyes. She also began to look at Mag with a different gaze. Although this man couldn��t get it up, he was fantastic at cooking. She didn��t expect to find a demon so good at cooking at Carapace Ind. Maybe she should kidnap him?


    ��This smells like spicy grilled fish. It��s different from what we had for lunch.�� Right at that moment, Amy ran out of the restaurant and moved her tiny nose to take a big sniff of the air. She said to Mag with surprise, ��Father, is this a new crayfish��s vor?��


    <i>So adorable!</i> Ang looked at Amy. What an exquisite little fellow. Her red clothes resembled the cooked crayfish shell, and she had a pair of pincers on her head, which made her look utterly adorable. Even she was tempted to touch that pair of pincers.


    ��It smells very spicy.�� Irina followed her out. She furrowed her brows slightly when she smelled the spicy scent in the air. She preferred the garlic crayfish more as its taste was milder.


    ��Why don��t you rest over there? It��s a little smoky here,�� Mag told Irina gently. After all, he was trying to use the aroma to attract the customers.


    <i>S-s-so... beautiful!</i> Ang��s eyes lit up as soon as she saw Irina. This demoness dressed in a simple ck skirt had exquisite facial features, long and straight legs, distinct cor bones, and a well-endowed bosom that wasparable to hers. Most importantly, she had noble and elegant grace that resembled a goddess��. It was totally different from the normal demons.


    <i>Oh no, it��s the feeling of attraction.</i> Ang pressed on her heart before suddenly ring at Mag. <i>This fellow actually married this beauty? And that adorable child is theirs?</i>


    <i>No, it can��t be real!</i>


    <i>It��s obvious that... he can��t get it up!</i>

 Chapter 1332 - Spicy And Aromatic

    <h4>Chapter 1332: Spicy And Aromatic</h4>


    ��It��s fine. I came to collect the money.�� Irina shook her head. A hint of amazement also shed through her eyes when she took a look at Ang. She was actually an 8th-tier subus. Although she had done her best to conceal her power, Irina could still see through her because of their great disparity in power.


    Ang saw that Irina was looking at her, and she tried her very best to give an innocent smile. To a subus, especially a rare genius like her, any smile of hers could mesmerize those male creatures.


    However, before she could smile fully, Irina already ignored and turned her gaze onto Mag again as she watched him cook intently.


    <i>He is an incredibly lucky fellow. He actually married such unbelievable beauty as her.</i> Ang looked at Mag angrily, and decided that she was going to rescue this sister out of her predicament afterpleting her current mission.


    After reducing the sauce with a big fire, ayer of red oil was glistening on the red crayfish��s shell. Therge amount of red chili made one��s throat feel hot simply by looking at them.


    ��Let��s send this to our customers,�� Mag told Jane as he ced the crayfish on a big te one by one before cing them onto a tray.


    Jane lifted the tray up gingerly, and then ced the three tes of crayfish in front of the family of rock trolls and Ang before saying, ��Your spicy crayfish, please enjoy.��


    Then, she filled up the beer with a big stone mug and ced it in front of Ang gently. ��Your beer.��


    ��Woah, this crayfish is fantastic.�� Justin, who had been craving it for a long time, gulped audibly. He reached out to grab a pincer and stuff it into his mouth.


    The freshly cooked crayfish was still piping hot, but the rock trolls�� tough stone casing allowed them to ignore such a temperature.


    ��It��s so spicy!��


    Justin��s grayish-white face turned greenish-red as soon as he ced that pincer into his mouth. Steam even came out from his head.


    The spicy gravy on the pincer seemed to have doused the taste buds with adle of hot water, and numbed the tongue immediately. The spiciness travelled from the tongue, and soon heated up the entire body.


    ��What��s going on?�� Gemina swiftly asked.


    Crunch, crunch, crunch.


    Justin had already cracked open the shell. The tender meat within it finally began to release a wonderful taste in his mouth together with the spicy texture. The spicy taste was very enjoyable as it got spicier and more vorful as he chewed. He mumbled, ��Hot, but... it��s so scrumptious!��


    Gemina rxed after seeing Justin finish the pincer and move on to twist off the head. She, too, reached out to twist off the crayfish��s head.


    On the other side, Ivan had already pulled open the crayfish��s shell hurriedly, and removed the meat from the shell. He thought for a moment as he looked at the red gravy. Then, he dipped the meat into the gravy and bit into it.


    ��Oh... my heavens!��


    The spicy gravy and the supple crayfish meat merged together perfectly. The spiciness activated the taste budspletely before rushing all the way up to his brain, and the heat almost surged through his scalp. The spicy gravy had seeped into the meat perfectly, and all the spices gave it a tantalizing scrumptiousness. As he chewed, he could sense the beautiful bounciness of the collision between the teeth and the meat.


    Spicy and aromatic...


    Ivan had totally no idea how to describe this beautiful taste. Eating the meat without the shell was indeed nicer than eating it together, and he could experience the meat��s marvelous texture perfectly.


    The meat dipped with sauce made the spiciness even more intense. Although the tongue was already totally numb, his mouth simply couldn��t stop, and the tender crayfish��s meat was soon all eaten. Ivan sucked in the gravy on his fingers before picking up the remaining crayfish��s shell and head.


    He chewed on the crayfish��s shell. Compared to the crispy texture of yesterday��s grilled crayfish, this shell which was coated with the spicy gravy had another kind of enjoyable taste.


    The family of rock trolls were enjoying their food with the asional exmations and praises, and that attracted the customers watching outside slowly. They sat down and ordered a crayfish each.


    And on the other side, Ang��s attention was alsopletely attracted by the crayfish in front of her. The bright red crayfish was even bigger than her face. Its shell was split open from its head all the way to its tail, revealing the supple meat within.


    The spicy aroma greeted her together with the steam. She heard that humans loved to cook their food with all kinds of spices, but the demons weren��t as particr as humans. Their food was rougher.


    ��It smells good, but I wonder how it tastes,�� Ang murmured. She didn��t see any silverware, so she decided to use her hands. She twisted a pincer off, and then pried open the shell to reveal the tender underneath it.


    <i>It looks the same as those cooked with the usual methods.</i> Ang was a little disappointed. She dipped the meat into the gravy haphazardly, and then fed it into her mouth.


    ��Ugh!��


    Ang��s expression changed as soon as the meat entered her mouth. The unexpected spiciness exploded at the tip of her tongue as if an incendiary bomb exploded in her mouth, and the spicy sensation burst out instantaneously.


    Rip!


    A loud ripping sound eventuated.


    Her short ck top was ripped open, and her bosom almost spilled out of it.


    All the demons couldn��t help looking over at her, but their gazes were blocked by some holy light[1], and they weren��t able to admire that beautiful scene.


    Ang couldn��t care about that at all, because the supple crayfish meat had already entered the stage after the spiciness. It was as if the gentle spring breeze calmed the huge waves down before plunging into the deep waters. The spicy taste together with the crayfish meat that was supported by all the different spices released a scrumptiousness that made her breathless.


    Seafood was the mostmon food when one lived on an ind.


    But this mouthful of crayfish had subverted all her understanding of seafood from the past 20 years.


    <i>This is simply too delicious!</i>


    Ang��s inner heart was screaming as she amodated this suffocating scrumptiousness without any reservations.


    There were really people who could elevate the same food to unbelievable delicacies.


    Ang opened her eyes and looked at the Mag who was in the midst of ting. That man was obviously such an existence.


    Then, she moved her gaze to Irina at the side. She seemed to have gained an understanding that this man��s astonishing culinary skills had a lot to do with him being able to marry this beauty.


    <i>However, he really can��t get it up!</i>


    Ang was still feeling discontent as she stared at Mag while munching on the crayfish.


    The hot sensation in her mouth and throat after finishing a pincer made her rather ufortable even though it tasted fantastic. Her gazended on the beer on the table. Even though it had weird bubbles in it, she still picked it up and took a big gulp.


    [1] Probably a reference to an anime censorship method where sunlight from the window etc obscures the view.

 Chapter 1333 - Exile This Idiot Who Dines And Dashes!

    <h4>Chapter 1333: Exile This Idiot Who Dines And Dashes!</h4>


    Pfft~


    The icy cold beer doused the spicy burning sensation instantly. The gentle and smooth texture had a tinge of bitterness which was weak yet soothing.


    <i>This alcohol is rather special, and it��s a perfect match with this spicy crayfish!</i> Ang��s eyes lit up. The alcohol��s fragrance was simr to a flower��s, which was elegant and mild. The smooth bubble burst and made a soft sound.


    A bite of spicy crayfish followed by a big mouthful of chilled beer, thisbination made Ang look more and more gratified. So scrumptious food could actually make eating an enjoyable affair.


    The rock troll family who was eating happily and Ang, who was indulging herself, soon attracted the demons who were gathered around them inside the yard, and it was soon filled with customers.


    Jane walked around the customers. Although everyone only ordered one crayfish at first, she was afraid to miss their orders.


    Of course, what surprised her the most was that the restaurant had really attracted a lot of customers on its opening day. This was totally beyond her expectation and imagination.


    Mag dished out the crayfish for the customers while preparing to cook the second batch of spicy crayfish.


    The customers�� warm response was a little beyond his expectation. The start-up was much smoother than he had imagined. The spicy and aromatic crayfish had brought him his first batch of customers with its aroma.


    As the yard was slowly filled up, more and more passers-by were attracted by them, and they would be his potential customers.


    Ivan��s family had finished all the three crayfish including their shells.


    Ivan picked up the bowl and took a sip of the spicy gravy. He allowed the spicy taste to run amok in his mouth before putting down the bowl and wiping his sweat away. Still feeling unsatisfied, he asked Gemina, ��Dear, should we order another one?��


    ��Yes, yes. I��m still not full yet,�� Justin swiftly chimed in.


    Gemina was a little hesitant. After all, they obviously couldn��t be eating crayfish that cost 100 copper coins each every day.


    ��Hey! Look, is my hand going to change its shell soon?�� Ivan suddenly lifted his hand. Thin and fine white cracks started to appear on his grayish-white stone shell as if thetter was going to shatter soon.


    ��Are you going to change your shell for the fourth time?�� Gemina grasped Ivan��s hand with surprise on her face.


    ��I didn��t have these when I woke up in the morning.�� Ivan also couldn��t hide his excitement. After thinking for a brief moment, he pointed at the big empty bowl in front of him. ��It gotta be this crayfish. The cracks only appeared after I ate the crayfish.��


    ��I feel I could eat a few more crayfish so I could change my shell for the second time,�� Justin added.


    Gemina pondered for a while. She, too, felt a warmth all over her body when she was eating that crayfish. Her shell felt itchy as if something was trying toe out from her body. Justin changed his shell after eating one whole crayfish yesterday, and Ivan was about to change his shell after eating one crayfish today. It seemed like this crayfish had a very immense beneficial effect on them, the rock trolls.


    ��We will have three more crayfish,�� Gemina said to Jane.


    ��Sure. Please give us a moment.�� Jane nodded. Mag was still cooking his second batch of crayfish.


    Ang also raised her hand, and indicated, ��One more crayfish and another mug of beer, chilled, please.��


    She only now discovered her cor had opened up then. She rearranged her cor leisurely before looking at Mag with apletely different gaze.


    <i>This fellow��s culinary skills are really very tantalizing. If I kidnapped and brought him to our ind, my sisters would all get to enjoy fabulous food...</i> Ang curled her lips slightly, and then looked at Irina and Amy. <i>If I could bring this sister along, it would even be better.</i>


    The spicy crayfish shocked the taste buds of the ind��s native demons. Together with the 30-plus Celsius degree heatwave, all the demons were struggling in between the scrumptiousness and spiciness.


    And right at that moment, an iced cold beer simply saved everything.


    The demons sat around the tables as they peeled away the shells and chowed down the meat with a mouthful of beer. Such abination had surpassed all other delicacies.


    ��Dear, you settle the bills first. I gotta go home to change my shell.�� Ivan got up to walk out. Chips of mud casings had already begun to fall off his body. Cracks of all sizes covered his entire body as if he was going to shatter the very next moment.


    Gemina got up and discovered fine cracks were beginning to appear on her body. She passed six gold coins to Irina with a smile, and praised, ��Mr. Hades�� culinary skill is simply astonishing and humbling.��


    ��He will get cocky if you praise him like this.�� Irina smiled as she epted the gold coins.


    Gemina dragged Justin, who still wanted to have one more crayfish, home with her.


    The crayfish that cost 100 copper coins each and the beer that cost 50 copper coins a mug weren��t cheap. However, the demons who had them were subdued by that marvelous taste, and most of them were willing to pay the bills.


    ��Five crayfish and 10 mugs of beer. The total is 10 gold coins.�� Irina extended her hand toward the two-faced demon who was already drunk.


    ��10 gold coins?�� The two-faced demon, who had an ugly face at both the front and back of his head, stood up shakily. He looked at Irina with an evil gaze and smirked. ��Lass, can you see what I��ve eaten? There��s nothing on this table. Where��s the proof that I have eaten anything? If I say I have eaten nothing, what can you do?��


    The demons who were eating began to look over at them. Many of them were prepared to watch a good show. If that could work, they wouldn��t mind dining and dashing using the same method. After all, that fellow with a pair of pincers on his head didn��t seem to be someone who could fight. However, his wife was so beautiful that it made them envious.


    Amy walked over and seriously said to that two-faced demon, ��You will pay for your meal, or we will kill you.��


    ��Ha. Get lost, imp.�� The two-faced demon looked at Amy with disdain before saying to Irina with an evil gaze. ��You want payment? Sure, let me have a good time, and I��ll give you the money.��


    Then, he started to reach for Irina��s bosom with his hands that were full of blood blisters.


    ��Oh no!�� Jane was shocked, and began to dash forward with the tray in her hands.


    <i>This is a good opportunity!</i> The eyes of Ang, who was wiping her mouth, lit up. The chance to rescue the beauty had just presented itself. In this yard, apart from her, nobody could save this beauty at such a perilous time. They couldn��t be depending on that man who was still cooking the crayfish and pretending he hadn��t seen a single thing, right?


    ��Stupid bastard,�� Irina said coldly. A stool suddenly appeared in her hands as she pped it across that two-faced demon��s head.


    That head with one ck and one white face spun like a top for a dozen rounds. His short and thick neck was twisted into a braid, and lifted his fat body up into the sky as it spun.


    ��Explode your reality, shatter your spirit. Exile this idiot who dines and dashes!�� Amy lifted her hand up and threw out a ball of fire.


    Boom!


    The two-faced demon who was spinning up into the sky exploded into a dazzling firework. Nothing was left of him.


    ��Why, oh why?�� Mag sighed. What a courageous fellow.

 Chapter 1334 - Boss, The People From Ten Kings Palace Are Here

    <h4>Chapter 1334: Boss, The People From Ten Kings Pce Are Here</h4>


    The restaurant and its surroundings fell into aplete silence as all the demons looked at that slowly dissipating smoke. They could only shut their mouths after a long time, and they began to look at Irina and Amy with fear and disbelief.


    A 5th-tier two-faced demon.


    And he was killed by a stool so easily and utterly. Not even a trace of him was left.


    Who could have imagined that such a beautiful demoness and such an adorable little demon could possess such a strong power and a healthy willingness to kill.


    Gulp.


    The minotaur demon who was sharing a table with that two-faced demon gulped audibly, and lowered his bull head slowly. He was suddenly very d that he hadn��t joined in themotion earlier. Otherwise, there would have been two fireworks that had exploded in the sky now.


    And those demons who had evil intentions earlier all began to look away. At the same time, they started to count the money in their pockets to make sure that they had enough to pay the bill.


    <i>S-so formidable...</i> Jane stared at Irina and Amy in a shock as she halted her dashing steps. That demon who looked so formidable to her was smacked into a ��star�� by Lady Boss and Little Boss. It was simply too unbelievable.


    Suddenly, she realized the remark that Irina had made in the morning, ��Trouble? It doesn��t exist��, was just a very ordinary exnation.


    (��`?��??)!!


    Ang, who got up suavely to save the beauty, stared at Irina, who was putting away her folding chair slowly, with a dazed expression. Her mouth was slightly agape, and little stars began to appear in her eyes.


    <i>Coarse and bold words, smooth actions, and perfect coordination. Does she have to look so good?!</i> Ang clenched her fists as the conviction in her eyes became firmer. <i>I��m going to marry this woman soon orter!</i>


    ��Check?�� Irina turned around and peered at Ang.


    ��Emm? Oh, oh... yes.�� Ang blushed and rapidly nodded as she took out three gold coins from her pocket and passed to Irina.


    ��Very good.�� Irina, who collected the check sessfully, finally had a smile on her face.


    ��The crayfish is delicious. I will be back again.�� Ang flipped her hair and smiled at Irina tempestuously.


    ��Big Sister, your bunnies are out,�� Amy reminded her.


    All the demons looked over.


    ��Ah! So ring!��


    A bright light made them close their eyes instinctively.


    ��Ah?�� Ang lowered her head to take a look, and quickly grabbed the cor that she didn��t fasten earlier.


    ��These bunnies looked good,�� Irina said seriously.


    ��...��


    Ang blushed. Wasn��t this done by her usually? Why did things be opposite here? She twisted her head and ran off.


    The two-faced demon who turned into a firework became the opening firework for the crayfish restaurant. At the same time, it made the demons who had other thoughts concentrate on eating the scrumptious crayfish in front of them.


    ��This is my money. Four crayfish and two mugs of beer. Five gold coins.��


    ��This is mine. Two crayfish and six mugs of beer. Five gold coins.��


    Irina stood at the door, and the customers who were done with their meals respectfully handed her their money. They even told her what they had, and were much more respectful toward Jane too.


    Mag couldn��t help but think they were still in Chaos City when he saw that scene. One had to know that this was Carapace Ind, the mostwless ce in the Demon Inds.


    On Carapace Ind, peace and order wouldn��t gain one any respect or money. Instead, they would be the target of bullying and oppression.


    Therefore, Mag didn��t stop Irina from reacting. As long as she didn��t reveal her identity, he would assist her in doing anything she liked, including tearing down the whole Carapace Ind.


    Moreover, disying their muscles would save them a lot of future trouble. At least they wouldn��t have to deal with the ruffians looking for trouble with them every day.


    Mag ceased the service at around 1.30 am.


    ��It��s really great to collect money.�� Irina jiggled the small wooden box that she used to collect the money which made a mesmerizing tingling sound before regretfully saying, ��However, it isn��t as fast as collecting protection money.


    ��Why don��t we pick up our old profession again?�� Irina looked at Mag with an enthusiastic expression.


    ��Don��t you know that the situation is tense recently? Law enforcement isn��t easy. We don��t have the time for it.�� Mag shook his head gravely.


    ��What��s the matter? We could execute a ��dog eat dog��. The fellows from the Ten Kings Pce have be fatter in the past few years. It��s time to harvest them. Then, we leave them alone for another few years before harvesting them again.�� Irina chuckled.


    ��Do you take them as fat sheep?�� Mag rolled his eyes and kept a minute of silence for the Ten Kings Pce in his heart.


    ��That��s a very apt description.��


    ��We could only ughter them when we��re about to leave. If we did it now, it would be difficult to continue running a business in their territory.�� Mag shook his head. Roasting the sheep on their territory after ughtering them was simply too cruel.


    ��Alright, let��s keep them alive for a few more days.�� Irina nodded, and went back into the restaurant with the box.


    Jane waspletely befuddled by their conversation. Although she couldn��t quite understand what Boss and Lady Boss were talking about, her instincts told her it was something incredible. After all, they had involved Ten Kings Pce in the conversation.


    ��Jane, you��ve done very well for this afternoon.�� Mag smiled at her. Thisss looked thin and weak, but as she said, she had very good endurance. Even after making hundreds of trips, she still didn��t look very tired. She could totally keep up with the work intensity.


    Jane blushed. This was the first time that someone besides her mother had praised her. She lowered her eyes and cleared the tables deftly.


    ��Just put the dishes and silverware into the sink. I��ll wash themter. You simply have to wipe the tables and chairs clean,�� Mag continued.


    ��Boss, you have been very busy during the service. You should take a break, and I��llplete the rest of the work,�� Jane quickly replied to Mag. To her, Boss�� job was holy and great because he had created such scrumptious food, and what she did was only the simplest job.


    ��In that case, your workload will be too heavy and my conscience will feel bad.�� Mag took over the tray from Jane, and walked toward the restaurant.


    ��Boss...�� Jane looked at Mag��s back with reddened eyes.


    Mag ced all the dishes into therge dishwashing sink. He pressed the cleaning button, and the dishwasher started to work on its own. It would disinfect the dishes automatically after washing, and ce them back neatly into the dishes�� cab. It was easy, clean, and fast.


    They sold 210 crayfish at the opening service at noon, which had totally exceeded his expectations. It could be considered as a perfect start.


    Bar any surprises, the first batch of customers who came at noon was going to return in the evening, and they would bring even more customers with them. Speaking from experience, a virtuous circle had started.


    Jane stumbled in with a pale face, and said, ��B-B-Boss, the people from Ten Kings Pce are here.��

 Chapter 1335 - He Killed His Ancestor

    <h4>Chapter 1335: He Killed His Ancestor</h4>


    ��So fast?��


    Mag was a little startled. He removed his apron, andid it across the chair. He then pressed on Jane��s quivering shoulders gently, and softly consoled her, ��Don��t be afraid, Jane. They��re not here for you. Just stay in the restaurant and don��te out.��


    ��But...�� Jane looked at Mag as she was very worried that the Ten Kings Pce came because of her.


    ��We said we will protect you.�� Mag smiled as he let go and walked out of the restaurant.


    In the yard, a stocky abyss demon was rubbing the soil off the soles of his shoes with a stone chair, while another spatial demon was banging on the metal wok with the metal spat, making a din.


    ��May I ask, how may I help you, gentlemen?�� Mag nced at the wok and spat in the spatial demon��s hands and frowned slightly, but he wasn��t in a hurry to react.


    ��Are you the boss here?�� That spatial demon looked at Mag with a small frown. What kind of demon was he? Why had he never seen them before? Was there a crayfish tribe amongst the demons?


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded.


    The stocky abyss demon at the side put his foot down from the chair and strode over. He lifted his head and talked down to Mag, ��I heard that you killed a demon who has a protective amulet? Are you going to revolt against the Ten Kings Pce?��


    ��A two-faced demon who had caused trouble.�� Mag nodded before pointing at the huge protective amulet hanging next to the door, and calmly said, ��If I remember correctly, ording to the Ten Kings Pce��s rules, demons who have themercial protective amulets have the right to kill any demons who cause trouble in their shops, right?


    ��You...�� The abyss demon choked on his words. He had wanted to give this fellow a showdown first before squeezing some money out of him. He hadn��t expected him to bring up the Ten Kings Pce��s rules to counteract him.


    ��Ha. You said he caused trouble. Was there any proof? I heard nothing was left of him.�� The spatial demon walked to Mag with the spat and smirked.


    ��If he hadn��t caused trouble, why would I��a restaurateur��antagonize my customers? Because I was unhappy, so I killed a customer as an offering to heavens? Or because I found the customers too noisy, so I killed one to frighten off some others?�� Mag looked at that spatial demon as if he was looking at a retard.


    ��You...�� The spatial demon choked on his words too. What made him even more angry was the tant sarcasm in this fellow��s eyes.


    Mag sighed, and disappointedly said, ��I heard the Ten Kings Pce managed this whole ind very well when I first arrived at Carapace Ind. That��s why I came here to open a restaurant. If buying the protective amulet of the highest level still can��t ensure a normal operation on Carapace Ind, then I will have to go ask Ten Kings Pce for an exnation.��


    ��This chap.��


    Anger appeared on both the spatial demon��s and abyss demon��s face. They were only the lowliest personnel of the Ten Kings Pce. They could act tyrannically on Carapace Ind because of their Top Ten Demon Tribes�� identities and the name of Ten Kings Pce. Nobody had ever defied them, let alone not giving them face like this.


    However, the protective amulets had brought the Top Ten Demon Tribes a lot of ie, so the Top Ten Demon Tribes also regted the role of protective amulets consciously in order to make more demons take the initiative to buy the protective amulet.


    If this matter reached the headquarters, they would get into trouble themselves instead ofnding Mag in hot soup.


    The spatial demon pointed the spat at Mag, and warned, ��Let me warn you. You��d better behave yourself if you wanna make a living on Carapace Ind, otherwise I will make life difficult for you.��


    ��I always follow the rules.�� Smiling, Mag grabbed the spat��s handle, and removed it from the spatial demon��s hand.


    Looking at this spatial demon, he really couldn��t get angry with him. After all, he killed his ancestor during his very first battle, and the spatial demon tribe��s current unstable status was caused by him. In fact, he actually pitied him.


    As for that abyss demon, he should be rushing home to attend his chief��s funeral in two days�� time. He wondered if he could still look down on people then.


    The spatial demon and abyss demon could only leave in anger as they failed to cause any trouble for Mag.


    ��Seems like we really have to ughter this sheep,�� Mag murmured to himself thoughtfully as he watched those two demons�� retreating backs.


    <i>Boss is so formidable.</i> Jane, who was hiding in the restaurant and watching the scene secretly, gazed upon Mag with admiration. His neither humble nor arrogant attitude and upromising confidence gave her apletely different understanding of him.


    On Carapace Ind, all the demons were used to the Ten Kings Pce��s oppression. She��d never imagine anyone would dare to resist them.


    Mag closed the yard��s gates, and went back into the restaurant. He smiled at Jane who was standing at the door. ��Go and take a nap, Jane. Your room is upstairs. Let me bring you up.��


    ��Mm-hm,�� Jane answered softly, and followed Mag upstairs.


    Irina was ying with Amy and Ugly Duckling in the room, and Amy��s tinklingughter could be heard through the door��s gap.


    ��You will stay in this room.�� Mag opened a door at the other end of the corridor. It was a small simple room with a single bed, a dressing table, and a window that overlooked the back garden. There was a pot of orchid that was blooming on the window��s sill, and the room had a faint flower scent.


    Jane��s mouth was wide open for a long time in disbelief before she asked Mag, ��A-am I going to stay here?��


    ��It��s a little small, right.�� Mag looked at the room that only had standing room for one person. Well, there was no other choice, as he only asked the system to add this in at thest minute. His study��s space was alreadypressed, and if it had been bigger, it would have vited the building��s rules.


    ��No, no.�� Jane swiftly shook her head. ��Please don��t be mistaken. I didn��t think this room was small. Instead, I think this room is too good... I have never stayed in such a nice room before. If I��m not suitable to live upstairs, I can sleep on the floor downstairs too.��


    Even the floor downstairs was cleaner than the ces where she had stayed before. Most importantly, it was safe. She felt the sense of security that she never had before right here.


    Mag felt a little heartache for Jane who was panicking. It was hard to imagine what kind of life this maiden had before this.


    ��This is your room. Take a break. You��ve worked very hard at noon, and it could get even busier in the evening,�� Mag said gently before closing the door.


    ��My room...�� Jane murmured softly as her gaze swept through every corner of the room. She reached out to press on the bed gently. It felt so soft and warm. She sat down gently on the bed after a moment of hesitation. After a while, she reclined slowly andy on the bed.


    ��It��s soforting.��


    A smile appeared on Jane��s face. It felt warm and soft as if she was back in her mother��s bosom. A tear fell from the corner of her eye. Her mother might have survived if they had met Boss earlier.


    ***


    The abyss demon twisted his neck in annoyance, and said, ��That chap. I really wanted to pull his pincers off and stab them into his talkative mouth.��


    ��It��s fine. Since that fellow is running a business on Carapace Ind, he will end up in our hands sooner orter.�� The spatial demon revealed an evil smile.

 Chapter 1336 - Blew A Customer Up As A Firework As An Offering To The Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 1336: Blew A Customer Up As A Firework As An Offering To The Heavens</h4>


    ��Let me tell you, I had the most scrumptious food I ever tasted in my life at noon today.��


    ��Really? Which ind did you go to for your meal?��


    ��Nonsense. I had it right here on our Carapace Ind.��


    ��Go and tell your lies to the ghosts. There��s nothing nice on our ind.��


    ��There��s a newly opened crayfish restaurant. The taste of that spicy crayfish is heavenly. Together with a mug of icy cold beer, it was really beyond marvelous. I am your grandpa if I lied to you.��


    ***


    ��Yes, right on that street. Ayi Crayfish Restaurant. Its signboard is very obvious.��


    ��Alright. Let��s go try it out tonight.��


    ��Oh, yes, let me give you some advice. Bring enough money, and don��t even think of dine and dash. Thedy boss and little boss blew a customer up as a firework as an offering to the heavens.��


    ��They��re so fierce?!��


    ��Fierce and cute, fierce and cute!��


    ***


    Rumors about the Ayi Crayfish Restaurant spread out on Carapace Ind rapidly.


    No matter if it was that mysterious and tasty crayfish, or that extremely beautiful but powerful and mercilessdy boss, they had sessfully piqued the interest of many demons.


    The death of a demon was no different to the death of a fly on Carapace Ind. There wasn��t any hoo-ha at all.


    Five or six demons were found dead in an alley this morning. The Ten Kings Pce sent somebody to have a look, and because they couldn��t find any clues, they simply buried the bodies and considered the case closed.


    The powerful demons enjoyed the fruits from exploiting the lowly demons, and had a decadent lifestyle.


    Meanwhile, the lowly demons tried ways and means to survive. Their greatest motivation every month was to save enough money to buy a protective amulet, and then continue to survive for another month. They couldn��t see the end of such a life. Maybe they could only get out of this cycle on the day they died.


    However, a piece of news that brought a dash of hope and light to these lower-caste demons began to make rounds on the ind today.


    A restaurant called ��Ayi Crayfish Restaurant�� was purchasing a kind of big prawns called crayfish for 50 copper coins each.


    Moreover, one didn��t have to go out to the seas in a boat to catch these prawns. They could find many of them just by searching the beaches and shallow waters on Carapace Ind.


    A fisherman caught 50 crayfish in the morning, and earned 2,500 copper coins from that boss.


    To the lowly demons, this was without a doubt a huge sum of money.


    As long as they could pay 10,000 copper coins, they could apply for the residence permit on the peripheral inds, and receive a certain level of protection from the demons on that ind. They could then get out from Carapace Ind.


    Hence, after the news spread in the fishermen��s circles, many fishermen appeared on the beaches of Carapace Ind. Many of them even bring their families along with them for the action.


    At 4.30pm, Mag opened the restaurant��s door, and Kitar was already waving to him excitedly beyond the gates. ��My lord, we havee here to sell the prawns.��


    The eyes of the fishermen standing in a long line at the door widened as they looked at Mag. Many of them had never seen Mag before.


    ��So many of you?�� Mag stared at the line with more than 50 demons with a shocked expression. He hadn��t expected the number of fishermen supplying the crayfish in the afternoon would increase so much.


    However, looking at those muddy fishermen with sparkling, hopeful eyes, Mag walked up to open the gates straight away, and said to all the demons, ��Thank you for delivering the crayfish here. I will pay you 50 copper coins each for those crayfish which are still alive. I will take all that you have.��


    Surprised and ted smiles appeared on all the demons�� faces. At first, they were worried that this was just a lie, but it was real. This boss was really buying crayfish at the price of 50 copper coins each and without a limit. All those who came had caught the crayfish. Some had caught three to five, while others caught dozens. They could earn quite a bit of money.


    Under Mag��s request, all the demon fishermen lined up, and counted their crayfish before putting them into the pond. Mag struck out the dead crayfish and those that were not crayfish before paying the correct amount to the fishermen.


    Some fishermen were so excited upon receiving the money that they leaped up in joy on the spot. Most of them had a happy smile. Tuck caught 20-odd crayfish in the day, and received over 1,000 copper coins. He couldn��t help but wipe off the tears on his face as he held the heavy money bag. He had gotten closer to his wish of leaving Carapace Ind with his wife. He had also nned to go catch the crayfish tonight so he could save up the 10,000 copper coins as soon as possible.


    The young fisherman Kitar counted his money before stuffing it into his pocket. He had caught another 40-odd crayfish, and received 2,200 copper coins from Mag today. Including the 2,500 copper coins he earned in the morning, he had received close to 5000 copper coins on this day alone. He curiously asked Mag, ��My lord, this crayfish stings. How do you cook it? Is it really nice?��


    All the fishermen were also looking at Mag curiously. Many of them were stung by this crayfish today, and their hands were still numb. They really couldn��t understand why this boss would pay 50 copper coins each to buy them.


    ��The restaurant will be starting its service soon. If you want to know, you may stay and try it out yourself,�� Mag said smilingly as he turned on the tap to pour water into the pond. Because this batch of crayfish had mud on them, they needed an extra step of washing.


    ��Alright, then I will try it out. I was stung dozens of times by them today, so I will vent my anger by eating them.�� Kitar nodded. He felt so much more confident with the extra few thousands copper coins in his pocket.


    ��Take a seat. Service will be starting at five.�� Mag smiled. He had gained another customer.


    Kitar sat at a corner close to the door. He looked around, and his gazended on the standing number card on the table. His eyes widened as he eximed, ��Spicy crayfish��100 copper coins each! Beer��50 copper coins a mug!��


    ��100 copper coins each!��


    The fishermen who were still there were shocked.


    A few of them who were still thinking if they should stay to have a meal before going out to the sea halted just as they were about to sit down. They couldn��t even bear to spend 10 copper coins to have a meal outside usually, let alone eating a crayfish that cost 100 copper coins.


    The fishermen hadn��t expected that the crayfish would be sold at a high price.


    ��Boss, you��re such a nice person. Let��s earn all the money together.�� Kitar looked at Mag and gave him a thumbs-up.


    Even if Mag had decided to purchase the crayfish at the price of 10 copper coins, the fishermen would��ve also gone and caught the crayfish with great enthusiasm. Mag could still be selling the crayfish at 100 copper coins each.


    However, he decided to give them a chance to earn fast money by purchasing them at 50 copper coins each.


    ��The time for collection tomorrow is eight in the morning. You could still send the crayfish to me if you catch them.�� Mag smiled at the fishermen.


    All the demon fishermen smiled in acknowledgement, and then left excitedly with their buckets ands. Many of them decided to go home to get their torch and continue their search tonight. They heard there were even more crayfish at night.

 Chapter 1337 - Are We Going To Kill The Pig Tonight?

    <h4>Chapter 1337: Are We Going To Kill The Pig Tonight?</h4>


    Ivan lifted his hands with excitement on his face, showing off his ckish-gray stone shell with hints of red on it, and asked Gemina, ��Dear, do you think that my new shell is pretty?��


    After eating two crayfish in that afternoon, his shell��which had been dormant for the past five, six years��finally broke away and changed into this new one.


    This also meant that he had broken through sessfully, and became a 4th-tier rock troll.


    Although there was only a difference of one tier between the 3rd-tier and 4th-tier, it was the natural barrier in between a low-tier and a mid-tier demon.


    Low-tier demons were looked down upon no matter where they went, but mid-tier demons would be recruited by some demon inds, and received a recognized identity.


    ��It does look different from the others�� 4th-tier stone shells. Could this red be due to the crayfish? Justin��s new shell had this red on it too,�� Gemina wondered with a twinkle in her eyes. However, she didn��t show it obviously as she caressed Ivan��s stone shell.


    ��This is a sophisticated red, much nicer than theirs.�� Ivan smiled. He was very satisfied with his new stone shell.


    ��Mother��s shell is starting to crack too. It must be due to Uncle Hades��s crayfish. Let��s go and eat crayfish tonight too,�� Justin said with anticipation.


    ��Alright.�� Gemina nodded.


    ��Dear, you��re so adorable!�� Ivan looked at Gemina with amazement as he thought he had to spend some effort to convince her. He hadn��t expected her to agree so readily.


    Gemina pped Ivan��s pouting face away, and calmly said, ��Since eating the crayfish could increase our power, why should we reject it? Making money would only get easier after our power increased.��


    ��Dear is so wise!�� Ivan put up his thumb in admiration. He then got up and prepared to leave the house.


    ***


    The brisk business in the afternoon provided a stable customer base for the crayfish restaurant. At the same time, the reputation that had spread out attracted some demons too. The 10-odd tables in the yard were quickly filled up, and Mag set up another 10-odd tables on the street upon his customers�� request.


    Mag wandered in between threerge woks with arge spat, as calm as a martial arts expert. His actions were fluid as he served the vorful crayfish to his customers.


    The spicy and delicious crayfish with the icy and soothing beer lit up the crayfish restaurant��s ambiance.


    ��This... shh... ah... this crayfish is so finger-licking good. Spicy and exciting. Shh... ah... Give me another two.�� A demon panted with red and swollen lips.


    Although Carapace Ind had a notorious reputation, those notorious demons tamped themselves down in front of the delicacy. They were focused on enjoying the delicious food at that moment.


    At 9pm, all the crayfish were finished, and the feast ended.


    Mag had bought 1050 crayfish today, and their average weight was 1 kg, which meant he had sold 2000 kg just on the opening day alone.


    ��I wanted to keep a low profile, but my power doesn��t allow me to.�� Mag sighed. One most probably couldn��t find anyone else who operated a crayfish restaurant the way he did.


    ��It��s full.�� Irina ced the wooden box that was bursting at its seams on the table with a satisfied smile.


    There was a demon causing trouble at the dinner service too. She sent him crashing into the street with her stool, and then confiscated all his assets. After that, the rest of the demons became very well-behaved.


    ��So much money!�� Jane stared at the box that was full with gold coins, silver coins, and copper coins. She had never seen so much money in her life, and Boss had earned it in just one day.


    ��This is only the beginning,�� Mag said lightly. It was only 100,000 copper coins. After deducting the cost, the profit was only 40,000 copper coins, and he could earn 300,000 to 400,000 in a day easily with the same intense workload in Mamy Restaurant.


    Although he was earning money, he felt as if he had suffered a loss.


    ��You have worked very hard today, Jane. After clearing the table, go wash up and rest,�� Mag said to Jane, who looked rather tired. She had undertaken the pivoting role in the restaurant today, and had done her job perfectly. However, a workload of this intensity was still too much for a 13-year-old girl.


    ��I��m okay. I��m not tired at all.�� Jane shook her head, and her eyes were still very bright. Whenpared to the fear of living in the open, she had received the care and concern from the boss anddy boss, enjoyed delicious food, and rested on afortable bed in the restaurant. This hardship was, in actuality, negligible.


    ��No way. Goldihorn has worked too hard. We need to recruit another employee,�� Irina told Mag.


    ��I��m afraid it wouldn��t be easy to recruit new employees.�� Mag also knew that it was difficult for Jane to work alone, but they were not going to stay there for long.


    Irina thought to herself, and thenmented, ��In that case, why don��t I just go and catch one randomly?��


    ��Let��s n this gradually.�� Mag smiled. This solution was too simple and violent. After all, they didn��te here to colonize the ce, so it wasn��t very nice to simply grab an employee randomly.


    Mag let Jane go for her rest after clearing the table, and the three of them changed into ck clothes to blend into the night.


    Amy touched her ck mask, and curiously asked, ��Where are we going, Father?��


    ��We��re going to catch a demon,�� Mag said smilingly. He waved his hand, and Ah Zi dived from the sky andnded on the balcony lightly.


    ��Are we going to kill the pig tonight?�� Irina asked expectantly.


    ��We will keep the pig alive for two more days. Our target tonight is not him.�� Mag leaped onto the griffin��s back with Amy. Irina followed suit by leaping up gracefully and sitting behind Mag.


    ��Then whom are we catching today?�� Irina asked perplexedly.


    ��Simmons�� lover.�� Mag patted Ah Zi��s back gently as he ordered, ��Ah Zi, go to ming Ind.��


    Ah Zi spread out its wings, took to the sky, and flew toward the northwest.


    Soon, a volcanic ind appeared in Mag��s view.


    There was an active volcano which was erupting in the center of the ind. The redva that was spewing out from the crater flowed to the sea from the northwestern direction. The streams ofva looked as if they were the veins of the earth. Water vapors and volcanic ashes shrouded the sky above the ind. They could already feel the unusual heat before they even got close.


    ming Ind was originally called Lava Ind. When the Lava Demons were at their peak, this ind was one of their territories.


    However, followed by the decline of the Lava Demons and the ascension of the ming Demons, the Lava Ind ended up in the clutches of the ming Demons, and had its name changed to ming Ind.


    ��It should be that ind. Ah Zi, let��s go down,�� Mag said as he pointed at an ind northwest of the ming Ind.

 Chapter 1338 - Ay The Assassin Is Super Fierce!

    <h4>Chapter 1338: Ay The Assassin Is Super Fierce!</h4>


    ��Humph. That irritating man must be out looking for some other women today. He hasn��te here for three days,�� a woman murmured to herself aggrievedly.


    On the second floor of a castle made of crystals, Charlene��who was wearing a long light gauze dress��leaned against the window and gazed at the burning ming Ind in the distance. Her voluptuous figure could be seen vaguely under that thin gauze dress.


    ��Madam, the lord loves you the most. He must be busy with the important matters in the n, and couldn��t make time to see you,�� a young demoness said softly.


    ��Really?�� Charlene smiled. There was a hint of seductiveness and confidence in her smile. Simmons indeed couldn��t escape from her clutches. Although he was the chief of the ming Demon Tribe, he was merely a little boy under her skirt.


    ��Seems like this night is going to belong to the two of us again.�� Charlene retrieved her gaze and turned to look at that young demoness. She raised her chin, and coldly ordered, ��On your knees...��


    ***


    The purple-striped griffin circled one round in the sky above the ind before flying sideways, andnding in a forest next to the crystal castle that was located near the sea.


    ��Stay here, Ah Zi.�� Mag patted Ah Zi��s head before leaping off the griffin��s back with Amy in his arms.


    Irina, too,nded on the ground lightly before asking Mag, ��Bloodbath?��


    ��Errr... Tactical bloodbath.�� Mag nodded.


    This ind was used by Simmons��the chief of the ming Demons��to house his mistress. Mag had gotten its information from the Gray Temple��s records. The mistress of this ind was an Imp Mother Demon and a favorite of Simmons.


    Simmons�� formal wife was an equally formidable 10th-tier ming demon who had an equally strong familial background as Simmons. Therefore, he had to find somewhere else besides ming Ind to house his mistress.


    Mag��s purpose for this trip was to capture that imp mother demon. As for the other demons, killing them was the simplest method to handle them.


    The ming Demons were ranked fifth among the Top 10 Demon Tribes. ording to the information, they were very enthusiastic about expanding their territories, and were part of the pro-war faction together with the Abyss Demons among the demons.


    Let the war happen between the fractions which liked to fight. This was the method of using war to stop war that Mag hade up with recently.


    Amy blinked her eyes that were the only features of hers not covered, raising her staff up high, and said, ��Ay the Assassin is prepared!��


    Mag looked at Amy who was dressed in ck. This little one still looked very cute as an assassin. Smiling, he said, ��Let��s act now. The best is we can make Simmons think Alfred did this.��


    ��Framing others? I��m the best at it.�� Irina took a giant hammer out of nowhere, and ced it over her shoulder with one hand before walking toward the crystal castle excitedly.


    ��...��


    Mag watched Irina walk with the aura of a conqueror and Amy coping her, cing her magic caster��s staff on her shoulder and walking with an outstretched pace. Resigned, he followed after them.


    ��Who��s there!�� a voice warned.


    Bam!


    A dull thud sound appeared, and the ind shook with it.


    Irina walked on, dragging the hammer along. A ttened demon was deeply stuck in the stone crater. Nobody could make out what he looked like originally.


    ��Who!��


    Bam!


    ��You����


    Bam!


    ��Quick����


    Bam!


    ��Save����


    Bam!


    Apart from the first demon, none of the other demons had a chance to say aplete sentence.


    This ind��s military power��s setup was rather powerful. They had two 9th-tier demons and a 10-person garrison made up of 7th-tier demons. Hence, they could see how much Simmons favored his lover.


    However, such power was insignificant in front of Irina��s Mj?lnir. None of them made it to the second strike.


    In three short minutes, there was already a bloodbath surrounding the crystal castle, and the scent of blood filled the air.


    Mag stared at Irina, speechless. The clean and fast technique, meaningful killing sequence, and some big random craters in the ground made the demons look as if they had died in a horrible stampede incident.


    And only the abyss demons�� porcupine battle boars were capable of creating a stampede incident of this scale.


    She was indeed a professional at framing others.


    ��She should be hiding in this crystal castle.�� Mag looked up at the castle that was made up of all kinds of different crystals. Under the moonlight, it gave out a dreamy dazzling glow, just like a scene in the dreams. It should be what women loved the most. Simmons really went all out to please this lover of his.


    ��What a pretty castle.�� Amy��s eyes lit up.


    ��Little Ay, as an assassin without feelings, you cannot be affected by external factors when you��re carrying out your mission. In our eyes, it should be no different from normal rocks.�� Irina lowered her head to talk to Amy. Then, she swung her hammer and smashed it against the crystal castle.


    Apanied by the sounds of crystals shattering, the dreamy crystal castle copsed. Chunks of dazzling natural crystals fell on the ground and shattered into pieces.


    Two figures who were only covered in bedsheets rolled out from the castle, and stared at Mag and Irina fearfully. They were dressed in ck and wearing a ck mask, so nobody could see who they were on this dark night.


    Their guards were obviously killed during the earlier sounds of dull thuds and screams.


    ��W-w-who are you people? What do you want to do?!�� Charlene asked nervously. She stood on the crystal shards with her bare feet, and they were already bleeding. Although she was exceptional at mesmerizing men, when it came to fighting, she was only a 3rd-tier demon who didn��t know any magic orbat skills.


    Mag looked at Charlene. Although she was only wearing a bedsheet, the fair and slender legs, the sexy corbones, and the seductive face all could mesmerize men.


    What was even weirder was her face seemed to be constantly changing. It was changing in a very minute and natural way, which allowed others to see a new face constantly in a very natural manner. That frowning expression even made one feel sorry for her,pelling one to carry her out from the crystal shards.


    ��So this is the imp mother demon��s natural talent? No wonder they��re a race on par with the subus, though much rarer.�� Mag pondered. Apart from surprising him, she didn��t have much effect on him.


    Meanwhile, the young demoness standing behind Charlene was holding a blue leaf with her hand that was on the side of her body. A cold gleam shed through her eyes, and she raised her hand up, preparing to release it.


    ��Take this!!!��


    Right at that moment, a melodious voice sounded behind the two demonesses.


    A big magic caster��s staff knocked the two demonesses�� heads hard, and the two of them were knocked out on the ground even before they could make a sound.


    Amy looked at the two fainted demonesses, and seriously said, ��Ay the Assassin is super fierce!��

 Chapter 1339 - Well Done, Ay

    <h4>Chapter 1339: Well Done, Ay</h4>


    ��Huh?��


    Mag, who had wanted to say something initially, stared at Amy who was blinking her eyes as if she was saying, ��Quick, praise me.��


    This style of sneak attack... was inherited perfectly. He could only praise her with resignation. ��Well done, Ay.��


    ��Mm-hm. You have some of my grace.�� Irina nodded with satisfaction. She used the Holy Light to cover the bodies who dropped their bedsheets before walking forward to grab the two demonesses out of the shattered crystals as if she was grabbing dead chickens. She tossed them onto the sand at the side, encased them in ayer of sand, and then said to Mag, ��What now? Bring them away with us, or bury them on the spot?��


    ��They��re worthless if they��re dead. Let��s bring them back and lock them up,�� Mag said smilingly. He broke a branch off, and wrote a bunch of words on the sandy beach with a messy handwriting before tossing the branch into the sea. It disappearedpletely after the waves took it away.


    ��Let��s go. I have already set up a time and location with him. It��s that ind where the stone statue was found.�� Mag wiped away all their footprints and suspicious traces, and at the same time added some traces and details of the abyss demons�� presence. Then, the trio went back to where Ah Zi was, and quickly left the ind.


    After they got back to Carapace Ind, Mag locked the two demonesses into a ck hut on the balcony. They still hadn��t regained their consciousness, as Amy had struck them really hard, but they were not in any mortal danger, either. The two of them looked like a tumbler after Irina coated them with the sand, so they were not worried that they could escape from the ck hut at all.


    ��Are you sure that Simmons wille? Then, how do you inform Alfred? I��m not confident that I could kill the two of them if they joined forces,�� Irina told Mag perplexedly as she watched him close the door.


    ��Simmons has an explosive temper, and he dotes on this demoness very much. His mistress�� hideout was thrashed, all his trusted subordinates were ughtered, and his beautiful mistress was abducted. He isn��t someone who would let this go. I have also prepared something for Alfred. Follow me.��


    Mag brought Irina downstairs, and went into the study. He swiftly came out with a ck woodcarving, and passed it to Irina.


    ��Is this that stone statue?�� Irina stared at the rough woodcarving in her hand in an astonishment. She could see the general outline of the stone statue.


    ��This is my first time making a wood carving, so I��m not very good at it,�� Mag exined awkwardly. He could have done a better job if he��d changed it into a carrot. ��I��ve nned to use this to make Alfred go to the stone statue��s ind. It��s more remote, and has an equal distance to ming Ind and Abyss Ind, so it would make a great ambush location.��


    ��However, if they have a conversation after they meet up, this n is going to look shoddy,�� Irina continued.


    ��I believe they won��t be having a conversation.�� Mag smiled and shook his head as he passed a piece of paper to Irina.


    Irina read it seriously, and then her eyes lit up. Feeling slightly surprised, she said, ��This could work. I didn��t know that you could plot now.��


    ����Brave but not astute�� isn��t a good description.�� Mag shrugged. This was a very simple method of sowing discord. However, it wouldn��t be that simple if they didn��t have Irina��s powerful potential as the support.


    Mag let Amy burn half of the wood carving with mes before using the burned wood to write a line of words on a rock, and then tying the two together. He went to Abyss Ind on Ah Zi alone, and tossed the woodcarving into the great hall in the center of the abyss urately from the sky above.


    If the information was correct, that great hall should belong to Alfred.


    The griffin soon disappeared from the sky above Abyss Ind.


    The stone statue that was tied to a burning red meteor crashed through the roof of the great hall suddenly, and shattered the silence on Abyss Ind.


    ��Simmons, you have gone too far!�� Alfred stood in the middle of the hall, and crushed the stone and wood carving in his hand as he looked at the broken roof and snarled. His red eyes were shing with a murderous look. Anyone who tried to get their hands on the stone statue��s power deserved to die!


    ***


    ��Alfred, f*ck you!!!��


    On an ind, Simmons who was burning in mes roared into the sky, and the mes that gushed out melted all surrounding crystals.


    He was only 30 minutester than usual because he had to satisfy his wife at home first. He didn��t expect the ind to end up in a bloodbath and Charlene to disappear.


    On the Demon Inds, only the porcupine battle boars could leave footprints like this, and it had to be Alfred��s porcupine battle boar, as only it could have ovee the 9th-tier ming demons.


    ��Simmons, let me y with this woman for two days. You can collect her back at West Point Ind two dayster. I��ll be waiting for you there.�� ring at the words on the sand, Simmons almost could imagine Alfred��s ugly face. That damned bastard. How dare he kill his subordinates and steal his woman!


    ��Damned bastard, you��re just afraid that I will steal your position of the marshal of the allied forces. We will see which one of us is going to die in the hands of the other,�� Simmons said with clenched teeth before leaping onto a giant ck beast. The rest of the ind descended into mes, and they were all reduced to ashes together with the crystal castle.


    ***


    The morning sun shone through the gaps in the curtains, andnded on Jane��s face.


    Jane frowned a little before opening her eyes suddenly. She sat up on the bed at the same time, and reached out to grab the stone on the bedside table.


    However, she didn��t get the stone this time, as there was only a small rm clock that was moving around.


    Jane was taken aback for a minute as she stared at the room��s decor. She finally regained her wits, and realized she was no longer living in a cave on the cliff. Instead, she was staying in a safe andfortable room, and sleeping on a big soft bed.


    It was just that what happened yesterday was so fantastical that it resembled an unrealistic dream.


    She reached out to pinch herself on her thigh, and the pain woke her uppletely. <i>So that wasn��t a dream.</i>


    ��That was afortable rest.�� Jane put her hands and stretched. She felt all the tiredness had left her body after her sleep, unlike sleeping on rocks where she would wake up aching all over.


    ��Oh, yes. I should get up to work.�� Jane swiftly got out of bed, and folded the nket neatly before going out.


    ��Jane, why did you wake up so early? There is no service in the morning, and you can sleep in,�� Mag, who just came out after washing up, said to Jane with a smile. It was only six in the morning. He was used to getting up early in the morning, so his body clock woke him up, but Jane had nothing to do even when she woke up so early.


    ��I had enough sleep, and I have never had such a good sleep.�� Jane shook her head, and asked Mag, ��Boss, is there anything you need me to do? For example, like washing clothes. I can do anything.��

 Chapter 1340 - Let Me Consecrate You

    <h4>Chapter 1340: Let Me Consecrate You</h4>


    ��There��s nothing we need you to do in the morning.�� Mag shook his head with a smile before saying to Jane, ��Oh, yes. Which tribe do you belong to? Do you have a designated ind in the Demon Inds?��


    ��I belonged to the Unicorn Demon Tribe. ording to my mother, our unicorn demon tribe was almost all exterminated in the racial war. Only dozens of our people survived after the war, so we weren��t given an ind of our own.�� Jane shook her head. A hint of mncholy shed through her eyes. She had never met any of her people except for her mother. Her father died before she was born.


    Mag was thoughtful. The racial war was catastrophic to every species. Once it started, no species was going to emerge as the winner.


    ��Then, what kind of natural racial talents do you have? Such as magic or some kind of mutation?�� Mag continued to ask. Jane was too weak, and it wasn��t easy for her to survive on this chaotic Carapace Ind without a skill.


    ��Mother had never taught me before. I don��t know magic or how to mutate.�� Jane shook her head.


    ��Unicorn Demons are rare light-type demons. They were annihted then because they released too much healing holy light on the battlefields, which antagonized everyone. Therefore, there was a saying then, ��We can lose the group battle, but the Unicorns have to die��! And before the war was over, the unicorn demons were almost all dead.�� Irina had got up too, and she was smiling and leaning against the wall.


    ��Healing Holy Light?�� Jane��s eyes lit up. Even though she didn��t understand what Irina meant by group battle, she was sure that unicorn demon��s magic should be useful.


    ��Light-type demon?�� Mag��s eyes lit up too. Ever since Irina used the Holy Light to cleanse the ck fog easily, he had been trying to replicate it, but light-type magic casters were extremely rare, and he had only seen Irina up till now. He hadn��t expected Jane to be a natural light-type demon.


    ��Goldihorn, you��re not without a natural talent. It��s just that this golden horn has not been


    consecrated yet.�� Irina approached and tapped on Jane��s champagne golden horn lightly. A ray of Holy Light lit up at the tip of her finger, and then pierced into the golden horn like a needle.


    Crack.


    A sound of mud casing shattering appeared, and a thinyer of shell fell off the golden horn. There was a gleam in the golden horn, as if it was lit up. It was emitting a bright golden light.


    Mag was amazed by Irina��s consecration method as he witnessed that scene. That was a real consecration.


    Jane was rooted to the ground as she stared upward at the horn that was emitting a golden light. There was a warm sensation on her forehead, and a strange power started to spread out within her body as if it was changing it.


    Why was her horn suddenly glowing? What was that mysterious power?


    Approximately three minutester, the golden beam went awaypletely, and Jane��s horn became a semi-transparent golden horn that resembled a crystal artwork which looked so much more sophisticated than it was before.


    ��Goldihorn, seems like your bloodline is rather pure. Your talent should be quite good.�� Irina came over and observed Jane��s golden horn for a while seriously before nodding with satisfaction. ��Since this is the case, you will learn Holy Light Technique from me.��


    Jane��s face lit up before she hesitated again. ��C-could I really do that?��


    She was always the target of bullying and teasing ever since she was young. She didn��t have the power to protect herself or her mother, and could only hide in perilous caves on cliffs like a downtrodden dog.


    And now, thedy boss actually wanted to teach her Holy Light Technique. Although she had no idea what that was, it was still tremendously precious to her.


    ��Since we have nothing to do in the morning, I will start teaching you after breakfast,�� Irina said rxedly before going into the bathroom, and began to brush her teeth and wash up.


    ��I will go make breakfast.�� Mag smiled and went downstairs. Since Irina was going to teach Jane Holy Light Technique, he didn��t have to worry anymore. After all, Jane didn��t look like she was going to be great in learning sword fighting skills. After she learned about Holy Light, the least she could do was to work in an animepany and apply high-ss mosaic over their work.


    After breakfast was over, Irina brought Jane up to the balcony to learn Holy Light Technique. Amy said she wanted to learn, so she went up with them too.


    Mag left the house and bumped into the family of rock trolls going out with wooden buckets. He smiled, and greeted, ��Good morning. Are you all going to the beach?��


    ��Yes, Boss Hades. You��re collecting crayfish, right? So, we��re going to catch some too. We can exchange two living ones for a cooked one. It��s better than working at the quarry,�� Ivan replied with a smile. This was the oue of their family meetingst night.


    ��Then I hope that your bucket will overflow with crayfish.�� Mag smiled. He didn��t expect Ivan and his family would join in the activities of catching the crayfish. Seemed like the craze for catching the crayfish had just begun.


    At 8am, a long line began to form outside the restaurant��s door again, and the number of fishermen was double of yesterday��s. Many of them were amateur fishermen with mud all over their faces who obviously had just joined in the catching craze.


    And those experienced fishermen had buckets ands full of crayfish and confident smiles on their faces as they sneered at those newbies who had only caught one or two crayfish.


    The long line attracted the curiosity of many demons who walked by. When they heard catching the same crayfish would earn them 50 copper coins each at this crayfish restaurant, many of them rushed to the beach with the fear of missing out.


    Mag bought all the crayfish that the fishermen brought there at 50 copper coins each, being true to his word.


    The fishermen counted the money they received happily with satisfied smiles on their faces.


    Kitar put the money in his pocket carefully, and then expectantly asked Mag, ��Boss, do you sell crayfish in the morning?��


    ��I only sell them in the noon and evening. It��s too heavy to eat crayfish in the morning.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.


    ��Oh, I see. Then I can onlye back to eat it tonight,�� Kitar said regrettably. He had caught another 40-odd crayfishst night, and earned over 2000 copper coins. Both him and his wallet were rather full.


    Furthermore, the crayfish that this boss made was really very delicious!


    He had never eaten such delicious food before, and it had subverted everything he knew about food. They were only supposed to fill the stomach, but they tasted so marvelous after being processed by his hands.


    Mag ced all the crayfish that he had collected into the pond, and washed them with fast running water a few times before filling the pond up with clean water. He tossed two broken swords in to make them spit out the dirt.


    This morning, he had collected 1523 crayfish, and the mission progress had changed to 8/100.


    ��System, shouldn��t the mission be considered a sess after I made the demons on Demon Inds fall in love with eating crayfish? I have set up a natural enemy for them, so even if they breed and multiply, they won��t be creating any problems. Most probably, they wouldn��t even be enough for them to eat,�� Mag said in his heart.

 Chapter 1341 - Do You Have Any Objections?

    <h4>Chapter 1341: Do You Have Any Objections?</h4>


    ��If the chowhounds that the Host initiated only cover Carapace Ind��s territorial waters, it isn��t sufficient to exterminate the crayfish. This System will have to dere that the mission is a failure,�� the system answered after a moment of silence.


    ��Of course it wouldn��t be sufficient if only Carapace Ind is involved, but I believe the demons on the other inds would be hearing about it soon,�� Mag replied with a smile. He wasn��t worried at all.


    ��However, System, you should at least give me a judging criteria, right? Mamy Restaurant is operating in a semi-closed condition now, and I have to sell this cheap crayfish out here every day. It isn��t just me who isn��t earning money, you��re not earning money, either.


    ��After we return to Chaos City, we could sell this crayfish for 500 copper coins each. Not only I will be earning money, you will be too. Let��s all earn money together.��


    ��This... sounds rather reasonable.��


    ��You see, the crayfish in the farms are getting bigger every day, and they��re ready to be sold now. But they couldn��t be sold due to those crayfish that had escaped. Don��t you feel aggrieved?�� Mag continued on.


    ��I feel miserable and I wanna cry...��


    ��It��s normal that you wanna cry. Alright, let��s take the crayfish rearing base as the center point and the surrounding 300 nautical miles of water areas as the interregional. The crayfish are not fast-moving animals, so I guess that they could not have gone too far.��


    ��ording to the crayfish��s habits and characteristics and underwater ocean currents, they should still be within the area of 100 nautical miles in four days�� time. If the Host could make the inds�� inhabitants within the 300 nautical miles area fall in love with eating crayfish within seven days, and caught half of the reproductive crayfish, the mission would be considered a sess.��


    The oue of the mission being reduced by half allowed Mag heaved a sigh of relief. Mag didn��t think they could have caught all 100 reproductive crayfish even if every inhabitant on Carapace Ind joined in the craze of catching them.


    The crayfish that had escaped from the crayfish rearing base could have gone ashore on any of the neighboring inds, or simply lived under the sea. Carapace Ind had stopped some of them, but they were simply a small portion of the 300,000 crayfish. It was unknown whether he could gather 50 of them.


    ��Reproductive crayfish.�� Mag scooped out a crayfish that had a red belly from the pond. This was the reproductive crayfish that the system hadn��t sterilized. Its traits were very obvious when it waspared to thepletely ckish-green crayfish. It was bigger than normal crayfish, and could reach about 1.5 kg.


    ��Oh, yes. Apart from the crayfish that came onto the ind, regarding those under the sea, maybe I could go recruit some underwater fishermen to catch all the crayfish that are hiding in the sea.�� Mag��s eyes lit up. He already had an idea.


    ***


    ��Miss, when is Boss Maging back? Take a look, a few more spots have appeared on my nose when I woke up this morning. They��re not going to go away until I have Boss Mag��s tofu pudding.��


    ��Yes, yes. Look at my skin, it��s so dry and no longer smooth. I really need Boss Mag��s tender, loving care very much.��


    ��I am going to hang myself right here at the restaurant��s door if Boss Mag is noting back soon. And my eyes will remain open even after I am dead!��


    A group of crazy women had blocked the entrance of Mamy Restaurant. They wereining about the horrible effects of not being able to eat tofu pudding. They were crying and howling as if they had been just robbed of a million dors.


    ��I want to eat grilled fish.�� A rather different voice came from the crowd.


    All the women fell into a silence for a moment before they turned around at the same time to look at Harrison, who was standing at the outer part of the crowd, and said together, ��Scram!��


    ��Scary women!�� Harrison was startled, and he slowly backed off before he turned and took off.


    ��I��m sorry. We, too, are not sure when the boss wille back. He will definitely make the tofu pudding for all of you immediately when hees back. Please wait for his return patiently,�� Yabemiya said apologetically. She was really worried that this group of crazy women would hang themselves at the door or simply tear down the restaurant.


    All the women��s faces fell in disappointment when they heard that. However, they left when they saw that Mag indeed wasn��t in the restaurant.


    ��It��s so scary. These women wille to ask a few times every day, as if they��re going to tear down the restaurant,�� Yabemiya said to Elizabeth who was sitting down and drinking her tea calmly as she patted her bosom.


    Elizabeth took a sip as she coldly said, ��Don��t worry. They��re dead if they dare to act on it.��


    ��This isn��t very good... They��re customers, after all,�� Yabemiya said softly.


    ��They will be enemies if they��re going to tear down the restaurant. We have to be as cold and harsh toward our enemies as a harsh winter,�� Elizabeth said calmly.


    ��I wonder when Boss wille back? They��ve already been gone for two days. It��s longer than what he usually did, and Big Sister Cami has left too.�� Yabemiya quickly sighed and changed the topic.


    ***


    ��I heard there is a new restaurant on the ind that is rather good. Its patrons are even lining up. Should we go dine and dash for lunch?��


    ��Sure. If it really tastes good, we will eat there for a whole month. After all, these demons don��t dare to resist us.��


    ��Wait for me. How could I miss out on dine and dash?��


    Four demons walked out of Ten Kings Pce, and all the demons who bumped into them avoided them like a gue. Those who couldn��t get out of their way in time were kicked by them. Those who were lucky only had their bones broken and vomited blood. Those who weren��t could knock onto something and die on the spot.


    ��Is this the one?�� that abyss demon said as he looked at the crayfish restaurant in front, feeling rather surprised.


    ��Yes, this is the crayfish restaurant. I heard it is rather good. What��s going on? You guys came here before?�� The shivarra who suggested it nodded.


    ��A demon was beaten to death here yesterday noon, so we made a trip here. This boss is rather stubborn. This dine and dash is not going to be easy.�� The abyss demon nodded.


    ��Stubborn? Ha. How dare a lowly demon show defiance to us, the Ten Kings Pce? Isn��t he seeking death? Don��t worry, follow me. I��ll thrash his restaurant if he won��t let us eat for free,�� the shivarra said disdainfully, and began to stride to the crayfish restaurant.


    The abyss demon and the spatial demon looked at each other and smiled cunningly. They quickly caught up with him too.


    The crayfish restaurant��s yard was already filled up with demons. The crayfish were frying in the iron wok and emitting a tantalizing aroma.


    What was different from yesterday was that the wok on the rightmost wasn��t filled with spicy crayfish; it was filled with garlic crayfish instead. It was the new item that the boss was introducing today.


    Its aroma whiffed through the air, and all the demons were staring at it with their necks outstretched.


    ��Get off. This table is ours now.��


    Right at this moment, the four demons from Ten Kings Pce came in, and the shivarra kicked and overturned the table that was closest to the yard��s gates. He put his foot on a chair and stared at the four demons who were lying on the ground clenching their chests with a smirk. ��Do you have any objections?��

 Chapter 1342 - I Heard Someone Slaughtered Your Ancestor?

    <h4>Chapter 1342: I Heard Someone ughtered Your Ancestor?</h4>


    ��N-no objections.�� That demon clenched his chest that had an unknown number of broken ribs, and shook his head in agony. Although he had a protective amulet on him, the Ten Kings Pce wasn��t within the protective range of it.


    The other demons who were sitting on the same table with him quickly got up and backed off. They looked at theirpanions on the ground with suppressed anger.


    The originally boisterous courtyard fell into a deathly silence. All the demons lowered their heads and averted their gazes, worried that the trouble mighte to them. There were already some demons who had sneaked away secretly. It was too unsafe to sit with the fellows from Ten Kings Pce.


    ��I have an objection,�� a cold female voicemented.


    The shivarra looked up and faced a circr stool surface directly. ��Who����


    The stool��s surface collided with the face that was full of pockmarks. The wooden chair started to shatter, and that face swiftly changed shape. The face��s shape was altered, the nose was ttened, and the teeth were shattered.


    During that instant, numerous microexpressions shed across the shivarra��s face. Astonishment, disdain, shock, and... pain.


    Bam!


    The wooden chair shattered into wooden chips which flew all over, and that shivarra who had his foot on the chest of the demon who was clutching his chest on the ground spiraled and flew backwards. He was pinned onto a huge tree that was 100 meters away. Only his fingers were still trembling.


    The three Ten Kings Pce demons turned their heads to look at the shivarra that was hanging on the tree, and then looked at Irina who was tossing up the chair��s leg in her hand with a rxed expression. They all took a leap backwards simultaneously with fear in their eyes.


    ��Terrifying!!!��


    The customers who lowered their heads finally lifted their heads up to look at the beautifuldy boss who was holding a chair��s leg and that shivarra who was sent flying by a stool. That was a 6th-tier shivarra and a staff member of the Ten Kings Pce, but thedy boss still sent him flying.


    It seemed like that rumor about killing a customer as an offering was most likely true.


    After all, if thisdy boss dared to smack the people from Ten Kings Pce, they wouldn��t be surprised with anything else that thedy boss tried to attempt.


    The demon that was being stepped on suddenly felt that things were bright again, and then he went into a stupor. A shivarra was smacked and sent flying on Carapace Ind. That was simply too crazy?!


    Mag looked at the shivarra hanging on the tree, and used his hand to block Amy��s magic staff. Although it was boisterous to offer a customer to the heavens, it wasn��t good to do this every day.


    After all, they still needed to stay on Carapace Ind for a few more days, so it was not good to strain their rtionship with Ten Kings Pce.


    Anyway, revenge was a dish best served cold.


    ��H-how dare you hurt the people from Ten Kings Pce. Are you trying to go against us, Ten Kings Pce? Or you��re trying to challenge our Top Ten Demon Tribes?�� that spatial demon warned severely. This demoness�� power was way above theirs, and she didn��t care about any rules when she reacted.


    Irina curled her lips, and sarcastically said to that spatial demon, ��I��m just trying to clear the rubbish that was making trouble. Isn��t that the rule set by your Ten Kings Pce? People who don��t obey the rules usually die a horrible death. I heard someone ughtered your ancestor? What a pity. He didn��t even leave behind any teachings for you. What a disgrace to your family.��


    ��Y-you...�� The spatial demon��s face went dark with anger. The murder of Spatial Demon Patriarch had a huge impact on the spatial demon tribe. It caused their ranking in the Top Ten Demon Tribes to fall from the sixth straight to the 10th, and could be taken over by any of the other tribes any time.


    He didn��t expect this demoness to say it out loud in the open and jeer at him. This was intolerable!


    ��Do you know what price you will pay for going against Ten Kings Pce on Carapace Ind? Not only will you lose the shop, your whole family is going to pay a horrible price!�� the abyss demon warned in a severe voice as he red at Irina coldly.


    They always had their way on Carapace Ind. They had never felt so aggrieved before. One of them was even sent flying to the tree.


    Bam!


    Irina suddenly took out a chair from nowhere, and then sent that abyss demon flying as well.


    ��I don��t want to talk to a fat pig from the abyss. I could even smell the stench of pigs on him when he talks.�� Irina kept the chair. This chair was obviously of a better quality than the previous one. The bottom of the chair was still there.


    ��What else do you two want to say?�� Irina asked the two remaining demons coldly.


    ��Intrepid!��


    All the demon customers were staring. At that instant, they were even a little dazed. Weren��t these four demons the notorious staff members of Ten Kings Pce who terrorized Carapace Ind? Why did they resemble four pitiful little demons, while thatdy boss looked like the real bully?


    The two demons gulped at the same time. This demoness waspletelywless, and what made them miserable was that... they were not her match.


    <i>Let��s go back to get help!</i>


    The two demons exchanged nces, and confirmed that they were not her match.


    Hence, both demons shook their heads at the same time.


    ��Then you two can go now.��


    Irina raised her hand and smacked the remaining two demons with a stool each, sending them flying.


    The four Ten Kings Pce��s demons helped one another and struggled away.


    Such a scene had never been seen on Carapace Ind before.


    A resounding apuse sounded in the courtyard and the streets for a long time. All the demons were looking at Irina with a gaze of admiration and respect. However, they felt a little sad that this crayfish restaurant was going to disappear after just two days of operation.


    ��Great. Seems like I got to move to another location to continue my crayfish enterprise now.�� Mag sighed. He didn��t think that Irina was wrong. However, Ten Kings Pce ruled the ce, and it would be troublesome if they didn��t finish them off.


    ��Continue to have your meal.�� Irina raised her hand, and a pale green beam of light sunk into the chest of that demon who was lying on the ground. His sunken chest cavity quickly rose up, and his broken bones were reconnected. The sensation of pain went away instantaneously.


    The demon got up from the ground, and expressed his gratitude to Irina, but he didn��t sit down again. Instead, he got the other three demons who were sitting at the table to leave with him quickly.


    Irina approached Mag, and gently said to him, ��I��m going out for a while.��


    ��Where are you going?��


    ��To kill a few people and get something.�� Irina walked past him, and went into the restaurant before going upstairs.


    Mag nced at those four demons who were still visible at the corner of the street with a piteous look. Why did they have to do that?


    Why couldn��t they be quiet chowhounds? Apart from having peace and quiet, they would also get to enjoy the delicious crayfish. How nice would that be? Why did they have to ask for it?


    After a short while, a thunderous sound came from the center of Carapace Ind, and a giant ck mushroom cloud rose up at the area where Ten Kings Pce was located. The entire ind shook along with it.


    ��What is that?��


    All the demons on Carapace Ind looked in the direction of Ten Kings Pce with a shocked expression. The Ten Kings Pce seemed to be under attack.


    ��It��s all settled,�� Irina said softly as she came out from the restaurant. The time that she took was almost as if she had just made a trip to the toilet.

 Chapter 1343 - New Employee?

    <h4>Chapter 1343: New Employee?</h4>


    Soon after, an explosive piece of news began to spread like wildfire on Carapace Ind.


    ��Ten Kings Pce was attacked by a mysterious person. The horrifying magic destroyed four great halls, and numerous demons were killed or injured!


    ��The gold vault in Ten Kings Pce was emptied outpletely, and all the past years�� protection money was taken. The loss was over 300,000,000 copper coins!��


    Apart from Ten Kings Pce getting attacked five years ago, and having 10 of its halls blown up at the same time, there hadn��t been such a crazy urrence on Carapace Ind for a long time.


    Ten Kings Pce had called that devastating robbery then a natural disaster, and had forbidden the residents on Carapace Ind to discuss it ever again.


    They hadn��t expected a simr incident to happen again today, and they even lost the money. Obviously, Ten Kings Pce couldn��t use the excuse of natural disaster again this time.


    The demons on Carapace Ind felt more angry with Ten Kings Pce rather than appreciative. Hence, the crayfish restaurant��s beer sales increased instantly after the news got out.


    Furthermore, after such a huge incident, the Ten Kings Pce would be too busy with their own matters. They wouldn��t have the time to find trouble with the crayfish restaurant for a while. Their beautiful days of eating crayfish and drinking chilled beer should be able to continue for a while more.


    Mag��s eyes twitched when he heard the demons�� gossips. He hadn��t expected Irina tomit such a great deed when she only left for a short period of time. He couldn��t help but softly ask, ��Is there really 300,000,000?��


    ��Poverty has restricted their imagination.�� Irina shook her head and showed him five fingers.


    Mag cocked his eyebrows, feeling rather speechless. She had earned 500,000,000 in just a short while. Why was he still selling crayfish with her earning power? He should just go straight home and lie down as her pretty boy. He would just need to move his lower body, and he would be well taken care of.


    ��It is more than the previous time. After harvesting them now, we gotta let them grow again for the next few years,�� Irina said regrettably.


    ��It��s fine. They will grow back again. They are good crops,�� Mag consoled her. At the same time, he felt sorry for Ten Kings Pce in his heart for one second.


    The four demons who came today had caused the harvesting to take ce earlier.


    Although they would be harvesting them sooner orter, Irina harvesting them now had indeed resolved the issue of Ten Kings Pceing to find trouble with them.


    Even if the Top Ten Tribes sent people here to investigate, they would never guess that the main culprit was on Carapace Ind, and was even operating a crayfish restaurant.


    The garlic crayfish that was released at noon had gained the customers�� favor too. Especially those customers who couldn��t take the spicy crayfish��s spiciness had seen the garlic crayfish as the savior of their tongues. It was the most blissful thing to be able to receive the vor happily when they were enjoying the delicacy.


    <i>This woman is simply too mesmerizing. A strong power, a character that acts up whenever there��s a conflict, and the charm she exudes when she smacks the chair down. It��s an absolutely irresistible lethal attack!</i> Ang, who was sitting in the corner, stared at Irina with a gleam in her bright eyes. Her legs were slightly apart, and she couldn��t help grabbing her skirt... She couldn��t close her legs.


    Irina seemed to sense something, and slowly turned toward Ang.


    <i>Oh no, she��s discovered me!</i> Ang was shocked. She quickly lowered her head and grabbed a pincer to suck on the minced garlic seriously, but her slightly blushed face still exposed her.


    ��Ah, she��s here again.�� An amused expression appeared on Irina��s lips. Did this rare 8th-tier subus really like to eat crayfish? Or, she wanted to eat her husband? Or, she wanted to eat both of them?


    Irina walked over to Ang as she thought of that.


    Ang lowered her head and crushed the pincer before peeling away the shell seriously. Then, she dipped the meat into the garlic sauce and took a big bite.


    ��Mmm!��


    The garlic��s aroma blossomed immediately. It wasn��t as provoking as the spicy crayfish, but the scrumptiousness wasn��t any less. The gentle texture had a surprising explosive force. The aroma stirred up the taste buds on the tip of the tongue instantly.


    The supple crayfish meat had an amazing bounciness. Once she chewed on it, the fresh and vorful crayfish meat together with the abundant garlic was so blissful that it made her feel like crying.


    ��This is simply too divine!��


    Ang couldn��t help praising it. Although they were twopletely different crayfish��s vors, their scrumptiousness were equally amazing.


    Ang put down the pincer that she had finished chewing. She only discovered that Irina hade to her table and was smiling at her when she tilted her head up.


    ��Is it nice?�� Irina asked smilingly.


    ��N-n-nice.�� Ang nodded nervously. Her heart felt unsettled, yet it throbbed at the same time.


    <i>Maybe she has already discovered that I was watching her? Why is she approaching me deliberately? Maybe... she��s interested in me too?</i>


    A series of questions shed across Ang��s heart, and she began to look at Irina with an unfocused gaze.


    ��The crayfish restaurant needs an employee. If you are interested, you coulde and try it out. It��s a short-term job,�� Irina said to Ang, who was zoning out with an unfocused gaze.


    ��Huh? You��re asking me to join the crayfish restaurant?�� Ang was stunned. She tossed all the crazy thoughts aside, and stared at Irina with a shocked expression. Her brain was in a daze.


    ��Yes.�� Irina nodded.


    <i>Could it be... she is interested in me? She wants to get me close to her before...</i> Ang didn��t dare to think about what was going to happen next. She nodded without any hesitation. ��I do!��


    <i>Ha. She indeed is a woman who is ready to throw herself at the man any time.</i> Irina smirked with disdain. She wanted to see for herself what prowess this 8th-tier subus had, and if she could steal her man away from her. She calmly said, ��Then stay after you are done eating.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Ang nodded. After some thought, she added, ��Apart from the meals�� time, I should be free to do my own things, right?��


    Although she was thrilled, she had a mission toplete on her current trip to Carapace Ind. Hiding her identity behind the facade of the crayfish restaurant��s employee seemed like a good idea. However, she had to have her own free time.


    ��Yes. You are free to do whatever you like for the rest of the time.�� Irina nodded.


    ��Alright, I think I am going to like this job.�� Ang revealed an amorous smile.


    And Irina had already turned and left.


    <i>I��m going to marry this darned woman sooner orter!</i> Ang stared at Irina��s back. As an existence that epted both men and women, the more difficult the target was, the more she wanted to conquer him or her.


    After the lunch service was over, Mag looked at Ang, and then hesitantly asked Irina, ��New employee?��


    ��How do you do? I��m Ang,�� Ang said with a smile, and she winked at Mag habitually. However, after she was sure that ��Eyes of Enchantment�� had no effect on Mag, she didn��t bother to try that on Mag again.


    Moreover, it wasn��t him she was interested in.

 Chapter 1344 - Stalking?

    <h4>Chapter 1344: Stalking?</h4>


    The busy lunch service had indeed made Mag feel like recruiting another service staff member to lighten Jane��s workload and increase the crayfish restaurant��s overall efficiency.


    However, this subusdy didn��t seem to be an appropriate choice.


    Mag wasn��t discriminating against her race, and being subus didn��t mean that she was a bad woman. However, this unusually powerful subus was obviously no pushover. He didn��t know what could happen if she gave every customer an ��Eyes of Enchantment��.


    Moreover, this could potentially change the ambiance in the restaurant. The customers wouldn��t be able to concentrate on enjoying the food. They might not havee for the crayfish. Instead, they could havee to see this subus.


    Mm...


    This was going to be a problem.


    ��It��s just a short-term job. I think she��s rather suitable if she��s interested. What do you think?�� Irina asked Mag when she saw that he was a little hesitant.


    ��Alright then.�� Mag pondered for a moment. He agreed that Irina was right. It was just a short-term job that onlysted for 10 days. They simply needed an extra pair of hands, so who cared what kind of demon she was.


    Moreover, if this crayfish couldn��t make the customers get rid of all other thoughts and concentrate on eating it, it couldn��t be considered as the best crayfish. He still had that little bit of confidence.


    ��How do you do? I��m Hades. You may call me boss.�� Mag nodded at Ang before saying, ��I wonder if Miss Ang could do the job of clearing the tes and cleaning the tables?��


    ��What is so difficult about clearing tes? I just have to put them aside,�� Ang said with an easy peasy expression as she rolled her eyes at Mag. How dared this man look down on her. It was rare to see a subus as outstanding as her. If it wasn��t because of this beautiful big sister, she wouldn��t want to be a service staff in this restaurant.


    ��Then, may I bother you to clear all tes on the rest of the tables, and then wipe all the tables and chairs once. This will be your job for this afternoon.�� Mag smiled.


    ��N-n-now?�� Ang was slightly taken aback. She didn��t expect to be assigned a task so soon.


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded. ��Jane is responsible for ordering and serving, while you��re responsible for clearing and cleaning. I think you should be able to do it very well.��


    Ang raised her hand with a rxed smile, and said, ��Of course, such an easy matter wouldn��t be a challenge to me.��


    After saying that, she walked straight to the nearest table, and stacked all the dishes onto another on a tray until they looked like a messy little mountain. The moment she lifted the tray, the pile of dishes crashed down and fell off the tray.


    ��I catch! I catch! I bite! I catch!��


    Crash!


    All the dishes were shattered.


    Mag looked at the innocent-looking Ang, who was biting onto one te, grasping a te with each hand and catching one te with her right foot, and raised his eyebrows. He had a bad feeling.


    ��Pfft~��


    Irina and Amy were ovee withughter right there and then.


    Jane looked at Ang worriedly, and then felt a little heartache for the broken dishes on the floor. Such good dishes were simply shattered like this. She had already reminded this big sister that she couldn��t stack up the dishes like that.


    ��T-this is an ident,�� Ang said awkwardly as she slowly retrieved her leg, and ced that bowl which was on her toes on the floor.


    She didn��t expect her lies that she��d just told would be exposed by herself the very next second. This kind of pain... most likely nobody could have imagined.


    ��I think these bowls fell onto the floor by themselves,�� Irina said with a smile.


    Ang looked at Irina gratefully. She didn��t expect she would use such a lousy excuse to help her out at such a time. She indeed wasn��t wrong about her.


    ��I think so too. These bowls are really too naughty.�� Mag nodded before saying to Jane, ��Jane, I think you should teach Ang how to clear the dishes.��


    ��Alright.�� Jane nodded. She swept away the stone shards on the floor first before teaching Ang how to stack the dishes from the biggest so they would not fall, and how to clean the dining tables.


    ��I didn��t expect it to be so troublesome just to clear a table.�� After clearing all the dining tables with Jane, Ang heaved a long breath of relief. This was more tiring than mesmerizing 100 men.


    ��It��s okay, Big Sister Ang. You��ve learned very fast. I believe you will get the hang of it very soon,�� Jane encouraged her with a smile.


    ��Of course.�� Ang smiled confidently as she looked at Jane��s gleaming golden horn. ��Jane, your golden horn is so pretty. I��ve never seen such a pretty horn before.��


    ��Thank you.�� Jane blushed. Nobody had praised her for being pretty before.


    ��My job for the noon service is done, so I��m going off now. I��ll be back for the dinner service.�� Ang bade her farewell, and left the crayfish restaurant.


    Mag and the rest went back into the restaurant too.


    ��You seemed to be rather wary of her?�� Irina asked after taking a sip of water from a ss.


    ��An 8th-tier subus with an unknown background, and who is obviously not a native of Carapace Ind. I��m afraid she could implicate us if she went seeking trouble.��


    ��For example, emptying the Ten Kings Pce��s gold vault and then bombing the five halls?�� Irina asked with a smile.


    ��Errrr...��


    Mag was speechless. In this case, it should be Ang who should be afraid of getting implicated.


    ��Actually, I am also very curious about her identity and why she came to Carapace Ind.�� Irina put down her cup. ��Therefore, I decided not to take a nap. I am going to see for myself what kind of person she is.��


    ��Stalking?�� Mag raised his eyebrows.


    ��Mm-hm. This is a very good verb[1].�� Irina nodded.


    ��Can you bring little Ay along?�� Amy found a giant hat out of nowhere, and put it on her head. She pressed the hat lower and covered half of her face. When she lifted her face up, only her little chin could be seen.


    ��Of course, let��s set off now.�� Irina held Amy��s hand with a smile. A green teleportation portal lit up underneath their feet, and they disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    ��Can you bring����


    Mag couldn��t even finish his words when only he and Ugly Duckling were left staring at each other in the room.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling called out to him, and then walked over to rub against his leg with its furry head.


    ��Alright. We��d better be good and take a nap.�� Mag sighed. He crouched down and patted Ugly Duckling on its head. What could he do? He was just a house husband without any familial status.


    <i>I think this is the ce? They even prefer bright colors and neon lights in the day. These dirty male animals indeed shouldn��t exist in this world.</i> Ang walked into a dark alley, where the short stone huts at both sides with pieces of red cloth hanging from them had weird noisesing from them. Red light spilled out from the corner of the huts.


    ��Y-you... how much for one time?�� a drunk demon asked Ang with a stutter when he stumbled out from a house. His eyes lit up immediately when he saw Ang.


    [1] Technically a gerund, that is a verb functioning as a noun.

 Chapter 1345 - Holy White Lotus

    <h4>Chapter 1345: Holy White Lotus</h4>


    ��One life for one time,�� Ang said coldly. She raised her hand up and pressed that demon��s head down into his own crotch, which was apanied by the sounds of bones cracking. She then lifted her leg and kicked him, sending him flying over 100 meters away and crashing into a dpidated hut.


    Ang pped her hands before raising up the curtain of the red hut and walked into it.


    ��Woah, Big Sister Ang is so suave,�� Amy said, pping her hands as she stood on the roof in the alley.


    ��It��s surprisingly smooth.�� Irina was surprised too. However, a hint of doubt appeared on her face when she looked at that hut. ��But what is she doing here? Could she be working here in the day?


    ��That��s not right, either. If it was work, she wouldn��t have to kill that fellow earlier. Then, why did shee here?�� Irina pondered. A green light shed under her feet, and she brought Amy into that hut. At the same time, she set up a sound barrier.


    This was a small single room with only one messy bed. A subus��covered only with a thin nket��was reclining on the bed with her plump and fair thigh exposed. There were fine lines in the corners of her eyes, and a thick makeup could no longer hide the signs of her aging. She was shocked to see Ange in.


    ��Neer?�� That subus quickly regained herposure, and used an appraising gaze that a senior used to look at her junior. There was a hint of envy in her eyes. What a youthful body and energetic eyes. When she was young, many men had gone crazy every time she threw a nce at them.


    Unfortunately, the times had gone by... and she, too, was already aging.


    ��I��m not a junior whoes to steal your business. I am the only heir of the subi��s�� royal family, the Regnant [a][b]of Subi��Ang Austell.�� Ang raised her hand up, and a holy white lotus lit up in the center of her palm. It began to turn slowly in the light before blooming.


    ��Holy White Lotus!��


    That subus stared at the white lotus in Ang��s palm with disbelief. Her body started to tremble as she was reminded of some legends. She rushed off the bed in a panic, and knelt down in front of Ang with her head touching the ground. She humbly and respectfully said, ��Esteemed Regnant, please forgive my recklessness and disrespect. You have finally descended on us again.��


    ��Big Sister Ang is a regnant?�� Then why is she working as a service staff?�� Amy was asked with a perplexed look.


    ��I didn��t expect the Regnant of Subi to appear again. No wonder she could make it to the 8th-tier. She has obtained the recognition from the Holy White Lotus.�� Irina pondered as she recalled the records that she had read about subi before.


    The subi, too, had a magnificent era a long time ago. The name of the Regnant of Subi had once shone brightly on the Nond Continent.


    However, the subus tribe went into a decline after the Regnant of Subi died. Their people were scattered all over the continent. Because they had the natural talents at mesmerization, they became the ythings of the rest of the races, and were stuck with thebel of promiscuous beings.


    Perhaps most people had already forgotten, including the subi themselves, that they once believed in the extremely pure and clean Holy White Lotus, which grew in the mud but was never tainted by it.


    ��Rise.�� Ang kept that white lotus flower, reached up to help that subus up, and wrapped the bedsheet around her.


    That subus still lowered her head because she didn��t dare to look at Ang. Her body was trembling because she was agitated.


    ��I came to bring you all away,�� Ang said to that subus.


    That subus raised her head and stared at Ang with disbelief.


    So many years had passed, and even the subi themselves began to lose faith with regard to the Holy White Lotus legend.


    They sank and lost themselves into vice. They became the ythings of men, allowing them to release their desires on them in exchange for very little money.


    They couldn��t resist, and they didn��t have the power to resist.


    No matter where they went, thebel of cheap and promiscuous followed after them.


    Hence, they epted all that as theyy in the huts in this dark alley.


    However, the subus with the white lotus in her hand had really appeared!


    She hade to this dark and dirty alley, and extended her hand to her. She said she was going to bring them away from here.


    That subus hesitated for a moment before softly asking, ��To where?��


    She already had enough of drifting and wandering before she came to Carapace Ind. She was very afraid to relive that kind of life again.


    ��Perhaps you all have forgotten that we, subi, had our own domain once. A holynd that was full of white lotuses,�� Ang said to that subus softly. ��I came to bring all of you home.��


    The subus was startled. Home, what an unfamiliar term.


    Tears began to fall from the corner of her eyes, and then it turned to a silent sob.


    ��Close the door and take nothing. Prepare to leave with me any time. Nobody can force you to do anything in the future.�� Ang patted her shoulder gently before she went out and walked to the next hut.


    That subus looked at Ang��s back, and swiftly dabbed away her tears. She took out a long dress from the bottom most of her closet and put it on.


    The long skirt made of rough fabric was a little ugly, but it blocked all parts that those animals liked. Then, she mmed the doors shut.


    ��This is surprisingly interesting.�� Irina brought Amy away, but she didn��t continue to follow Ang. Instead, she brought Amy back to the restaurant.


    ��The Regnant of Subi? Is she a new version?�� Mag raised an eyebrow after he heard Irina��s description. He could sense that things weren��t that simple.


    Irina continued, ��I have once read in books that the Regnant of Subi was the best at mental magic attacks. She could kill without form and even control others�� behavior. Although the subi had never ruled over a territory of their own, due to the Regnant of Subi��s existence, no tribe had ever dared to trifle with them.��


    ��Seems like she wants to restore the subi race, and gather her people together again,�� Mag said thoughtfully.


    ��The situation is rather simr to that of the Night Elves. But it��s not going to be an easy feat for her to bring all the subi away under the Ten Kings Pce��s watch.�� Irina shook her head. ��After all, she is not me.��


    Although she was a little of a show-off, Mag had to admit that Irina wasn��t wrong to say that.


    ��Seems like we have indeed recruited a problematic employee.�� Mag felt his head ache a little.


    ��I will give her a hand when it��s necessary. Just take it as an employee��s benefit,�� Irina said generously.


    ��You really are a very gooddy boss.�� Mag was a little jealous.


    ��I agree. I knew I would do very well in this identity.��


    ��Everything��s good... but could you please don��t bring Amy to a brothel in the future?�� Mag said to the smug Irina, feeling rather resigned. Was that something a normal mother would have done?


    ��Mm-hm.�� Irina acknowledged nonchntly.


    ��I need to run an errand too. I need to find someone for help,�� Mag informed Irina before going out. He walked toward the beach.


    After spending the price of a reproductive crayfish, Mag rented a deep sea submarine from the system. He found an isted coast, drove the submarine away from Carapace Ind, and dived into the deep sea.


    [a]Regnant as a noun is obsolete (it��s only used as an adjective now). Maybe sovereign or ruler would work? Not sure what the word is in Chinese, so maybe you have better ideas, though.


    [b]Hi Chris,


    Sovereign would do too. Because the author actually used the word ��King�� ??

 Chapter 1346 - This Flavor Is Not Bad!

    <h4>Chapter 1346: This vor Is Not Bad!</h4>


    Mag arrived at Lantisde very soon, and met up with Dexter, the high priest.


    Mag asked the merfolk to help him catch the escaped reproductive crayfish in a form of employment. They could exchange 100 beggar��s chicken��s mud casings from him for each reproductive crayfish caught.


    Dexter epted Mag��s request readily, and ordered all the Lantisdeans who could leave Lantisde to go catch the reproductive crayfish.


    Taking the crayfish base as the center point, they began to search for the reproductive crayfish outward.


    ��I received Gina��s letter yesterday. It happened to mention that Mr. Mag had left the restaurant in search of ingredients. I didn��t expect you toe to the sea.�� Dexter smiled at Mag.


    ��The sea has countless ingredients. It��s a fantastic ce toe looking for inspirations and ingredients,�� Mag replied with a smile. What could he do? The system ordered him toe here. He simply had no choice but toe.


    ��What other ingredients do you need? If it��s inconvenient for you, we could be of service for you,�� Dexter said. To the Lantisdeans, Mag was like the savior. The mud casings that he created were saving Lantisde from the abyss currently.


    ��Currently, I only need to catch those escaped reproductive crayfish, and then lock them back into my crayfish��s base.�� Mag shook his head. With Lantisde��s help, he felt much more confident aboutpleting his mission. After all, the Lantisdeans were the real ruler of the sea.


    Crayfish... were just crayfish.


    He told Dexter his current address and left. He drove his submarine back to Carapace Ind after telling the merfolk that they could go ashore to pass them to him after they caught the reproductive crayfish.


    On his way back, Mag ran into a group of crayfish, so he caught all 500-odd of them with a fishing. There were even three reproductive crayfish among them.


    ��I��m rich with this trip.�� Mag turned around to look at the crayfish in the tank, and suddenly felt the charm of fishing. Since the rental time of two hours was not up yet, Mag went sweeping around crazily in the submarine underwater, and caught more than 1000 crayfish.


    ��System, why don��t you help me rear these crayfish first?�� Mag said in his heart on his journey back.


    ��I know that I can��t take no more; It ain��t no lie; I want to see you out that door; Baby bye bye bye. Get lost!��


    ��You��re really f*cking genius...�� Mag raised his eyebrow. He had no choice, then. He docked the submarine and leaped out of it, carrying the 1000-odd crayfish with one hand and the three reproductive crayfish with the other.


    Along the way, all the fishermen who were out fishing were staring at Mag��s giant with a shocked expression.


    A fisherman gulped with wide eyes when he saw Mag walk by, andmented, ��This boss... is really somebody.��


    Mag sighed in his heart. He also wanted to keep a low profile, but his power wouldn��t allow him to.


    The Ten Kings Pce��s gold vault was robbed in bright daylight, and its five halls were bombed. They were thoroughly disgraced.


    Hence, there were Ten Kings Pce��s personnel searching for suspects on the streets everywhere. Some demons were even executed on the spot right away.


    Mag avoided the Ten Kings Pce��sckeys, and returned to the restaurant with the crayfish.


    He saw Irina and Amy digging a hole in a corner as soon as he entered the yard.


    ��What are you two doing?�� Mag put down the crayfish and looked at the two of them in confusion.


    ��There.�� Amy pouted her lips, indicating to Mag to look behind the fake mountains.


    Mag poked his head over, and there were three demons who were all bundled up and had rags stuffed into their mouths staring back at him in fear. From the epaulettes on their shoulders, he could see that they were from Ten Kings Pce.


    ��You were exposed?�� Mag asked Irina, who had already dug out a hole that was big enough to bury three men, as he turned around.


    ��No. But they wanted to search the restaurant and attempted to touch me and Amy.�� Irina shook her head.


    ��This hole is so artistically dug.�� Mag reached out to grab the three demons, who were struggling hysterically because of fear, out from the fake mountains and threw them into the hole. They knocked them out with the shovel, and began filling up the hole with soil. Afterward, they stepped on the filled-up hole to make it nice and even.


    ��If I water them, would a nest of demons grow out from it?�� Amy asked with anticipation as she poured water onto it with a cup.


    ��Maybe.�� Mag smiled and nodded.


    ��But, Father, where did you go to catch so many shrimpies?�� Amy asked Mag excitedly. She only noticed all the crayfish that Mag carried back now.


    ��The sea.��


    ��Then, can I have two big shrimpies tonight?�� Amy asked expectantly.


    ��Of course, Little Amy, you can have as many crayfish as you want.�� Mag patted Amy��s head indulgently before he tossed all the crayfish into the pond.


    The delicious garlic crayfish was loved by many customers. The customers were already lining up at the restaurant��s door before 5pm, which was the time for dinner service.


    The crayfish weren��t limited, and they could have as many as they wanted. But the crayfish were all freshly caught by the fishermen, so the service would end whenever the crayfish in the pond were all sold.


    The demons that had a great appetite could have a whole pot of crayfish in one go. If there were many of these demons, those demons lining up at the back wouldn��t even have the chance to eat the crayfish. Hence, many demons chose toe and line up early.


    However, what made the customers delighted was that the pond in the corner was filled with crayfish today. It seemed like all the customers could get to enjoy a crayfish tonight.


    ��Thirteen-spices crayfish. It��s a new vor. Try it.�� Mag came out with a few tes of crayfish. The aroma washed all over them, and the eyes of the threedies sitting at the table widened.


    ��Father is so formidable. You created a new vor of big shrimpy again,�� Amy praised as she hugged Mag and gave him a kiss on the cheek when he was putting down the tes.


    ��Father will make you even more shrimpies with different vors when we get back home.�� Mag smiled and glowed after he was praised by his little sweetheart.


    ��Mm-hm. Then I will have two big ones.�� Amy extended two fair fingers and bent them like rabbit��s ears.


    ��You can have as many as you want.�� Mag nodded. He couldn��t say no to her at all.


    Jane watched this scene with envy. She couldn��t remember her father at all. She only heard from her mother that he had been beaten to death while trying to save them from the other demons. After that, she had never seen many demons who were nice to their children, so she didn��t envy others for having a father.


    But she was a little envious about the sweet and warm feeling when she saw how Boss doted on Ay.


    If her father had been still alive, maybe he would��ve doted on her like that too.


    ��Mm, this vor is not bad!�� Irina picked up the crayfish and peeled off the shell before dipping the meat into the gravy and taking a big bite.


    Numb, spicy, fresh, fragrant, sweet, tender, crispy... All the exquisite tastes blossomed in her mouth, and made her eyes light up.

 Chapter 1347 - Nobody Knows Crayfish Better Than I

    <h4>Chapter 1347: Nobody Knows Crayfish Better Than I</h4>


    Thirteen-spices crayfish was a great invention.


    Of course, the greatest person was the chef who invented the thirteen-spices.


    Nobody knew who was the actual inventor now. However, the ��godfather of thirteen-spices�� who poprized thirteen-spices, Wang Shouyi, deserved to be praised.


    After all, together with Lao Gan Ma Spicy Chili Sauce, Mao De Gong Spicy Sauce, and Wang Zhi He Fermented Bean Curd, Wang Shouyi Thirteen-spices were known as the four giants among condiments. Wang Shouyi Thirteen-spices was literally known by everyone, and was an indispensable necessity of many housewives.


    Thirteen-spices melon seeds, thirteen-spices dried bean curd, thirteen-spices chicken thighs, thirteen-spices quail eggs...


    Everything could be cooked with thirteen-spices; hence, it cemented its status in the condiments�� world.


    The piping hot crayfish was bright red and aromatic. Although it was called thirteen-spices, after being modified by Wang Shouyi and upgraded by the system, there were way more than 13 spices in the thirteen-spice.


    The spices weren��t added for the sake of adding, and they didn��tpete with one another. Instead, theyplemented one another to create that uniqueyered exquisite taste of thirteen-spice crayfish.


    Mag sucked on the crayfish��s head, and it was spicy and aromatic. It was so delicious that he couldn��t stop!


    ��It��s so delish. I like this crayfish��s vor. It would be great if it was spicier,�� Amy said as she pouted and sucked in air.


    ��But... I thought it��s already very spicy?�� Jane huffed and puffed with red lips. She couldn��t really take the spiciness, but she couldn��t stop eating.


    After eating crayfish for three days, Mag specially prepared a steamed sea bass. This was a wild sea bass that was caught on his way back. Mag fed himself a piece of the fish, and its texture was soft and tender. Its taste was even extremely tasty and fresh. It was, without a doubt, an excellent wild-caught fish.


    ***


    ��Steve, nobody knows seafood better than I. I don��t really believe you when you say this is the most scrumptious prawn on the Demon Inds. Could it be better than the King Mantis Shrimps from Phi Phi Ind?�� a middle-aged demon with a brandy nose and thick blond hair said to a young demon standing next to him smilingly.


    As a rare gourmet among the demons, Tony Moody was the columnist for many famous gourmet magazines. He showcased the ssic delicacies from all the inds of the Demon Inds Archipgo to all the chowhounds on Nond Continent. He was famous for writing all sorts of seafood reviews, and was known as the gourmet who knew seafood best.


    Tony was paying a visit to the nearby Abyss Ind as he prepared to write a review about its most famous roast pork trotters to prove he could write about other food besides seafood too.


    However, he was a little disappointed as the roast pork trotters didn��t bring him too many surprises. Although it had the special traits of the abyss demon, with the rough roasting techniques, the porcupine battle boar wasn��t as nice as he had imagined. Hence, he had no idea what to write for his next gourmet column.


    As the abyss demons were the best among the top 10 demon tribes, the magazine��s sales should be good if they used the abyss demons�� specialty dish as a gimmick.


    However, apart from the gimmick, how to handle theckluster taste and the bloody eating method in an artistic manner and yet not overly exaggerating it such that it could disappoint the customers who came after reading about it would require him to spend quite some time oveing these problems.


    Abyss Ind was not far from Carapace Ind, and his good friend was living abroad on Carapace Ind, so he came to pay him a visit.


    Steve insisted on bringing him to eat the so-called most delicious crayfish. This made him a little unconvinced as no one knew seafood better than him. When it came to prawns, the most scrumptious ones had to be the king mantis shrimps on Phi Phi Ind.


    No one knew how to cook prawns better than the Phi Phis on the Demon Inds.


    As for Carapace Ind, it had a very unique status in the Demon Inds�� culinary world. It was famous for being low-end and messy. Sometimes, some chefs there would be famous, but once they gained some fame, they would be recruited by all the other tribes. They wouldn��t choose to remain on Carapace Ind.


    ording to Steve, this new restaurant was only just opened two, three days ago.


    Although he wasn��t expecting much, it surprised him that a line made up of dozens of people had already formed at the door. This was notmon on Carapace Ind which was famous for being chaotic.


    ��You will know how it tastes after you try it. However, let me share something with you: please be conscious of your speech and behaviorter when we��re in the restaurant. Although you��re a perfect gentleman, don��t show any disrespect to thedy boss and service staff,�� Steve warned Tony seriously.


    ��Oh? Why is it so particr?�� Tony was a little curious.


    ��On the opening day, thedy boss and little boss killed a customer who refused to pay as an offering. Yesterday, the Ten Kings Pce��s staff came to make trouble and kicked a customer. Then, all four Ten Kings Pce members were smacked and sent flying out of the restaurant. Although your tonnage is bigger, you��ll still have to behave if you don��t want to be sent flying out of the restaurant.��


    ��Alright, I��m scared.�� Tony nodded with astonishment. A tough person who dared to send people from Ten Kings Pce flying was indeed rare on Carapace Ind.


    The restaurant��s door was opened before long, and a young demon walked out. He announced with a hoarse voice and an awkward expression, ��The restaurant��s operation has begun. Pleasee in.��


    ��What kind of demon is he?�� Tony was sizing up. He had been to almost all the Demon Inds, and knew a bit about the majority of the demons, but he couldn��t recognize what kind of demon this was that had a pair of pincers on his head which was very weird.


    ��I have no idea, either. I guess he belongs to those tribes that were almost annihted.�� Steve shook his head. He, too, couldn��t recognize what kind of demon that boss was.


    The yard��s gates were open, and the customers streamed in. The seats in the yard were quickly filled up, and the rest of the customers walked into the restaurant, and took up all the seats too.


    Jane set up a row of foldable tables and chairs along the street swiftly to enable the customers to have their seats.


    ��Is it really so attractive that it has reached such a standard within two days?�� Tony couldn��t mumble when he saw the 100-odd customers who had taken their seats.


    ��I promised that you wouldn��t want to write about whatever abyssal roast pork trotters for this month��s column after you ate this crayfish.�� Steve chuckled as he led Tony to sit down at a table near to the center wok.


    ��Ah. I have spent five days on Abyss Ind for the sake of writing this column. Do you have any idea what it��s like to spend five days in the abyss filled with the stench of pig��s urine? There��s no way I would give up on such hard-toe-by information.�� Tony was bbergasted. He didn��t believe Steve��s words at all.


    Steve wasn��t in a rush to refute him. He picked up the standing number card on the table to have a look, and then delightfully asked a busy-with-his-preparations Mag, ��Boss, are you introducing a new crayfish��s vor today?��


    ��Yes. Tonight��s new item is thirteen-spice crayfish,�� Mag answered casually.

 Chapter 1348 - Your Crayfish

    <h4>Chapter 1348: Your Crayfish</h4>


    ��Thirteen-spice?�� Tony frowned. What kind of vor was that? This was the first time he had heard about such a vor after spending all these years on Demon Inds.


    <i>It must be just an alternative description,</i> Tony consoled himself in his heart. Every demon tribe had a different understanding of cooking. They could even have different names for the same cooking methods.


    ��What is this prawn?�� Tony watched Mag scoop up a greenish-ck big prawn that had a pair of ring eyes from the big pond. Its big pincers were still waving in the air, and it weighed more than 1 kg each, which was more than double the size of the king mantis shrimp on Phi Phi Ind. They had never seen such a strange prawn with this color. Even other prawns around its size were green, so why was it ck?


    ��How is it? Isn��t this crayfish big and fleshy.�� Steve couldn��t help butment smugly after seeing Tony��s expression.


    Compared to Tony, he was an amateur when it came tomenting about food. But this time, he wanted Tony to recognize his taste. The crayfish was going to beat the abyss roast pork trotters that he had suffered for five days for.


    Tony shook his head slightly as hemented, ��This prawn��s shell is greenish-ck, so it has to be very hard and inconvenient to eat. Even if the chef wants to process it, it would definitely hurt the meat in the process. Hence, it isn��t a great ingredient����


    Dong... dong... dong...


    Before Tony could finish speaking, crayfish that had their backs opened and deveined were tossed into the metal basin at the side, making a series of crisp sounds. Every sound felt like a p to Tony��s face.


    Seeing the sh of the cleaver and not being able to see the cleaver itself, the tough shell was already open, but the meat wasn��t hurt at all. Tony couldn��t help standing up with his mouth open with amazement. These cutting skills... were simply incredible!


    ��Sit down, sit down. It��s only part of normal procedures.�� Steve pressed the shocked Tony back down into his seat with a smile.


    ��I��ve to admit that this boss�� knife skills are very exceptional. However, cutting skills are just the basic skill of a chef. The most crucial factor that decides how the food tastes after it is cooked is the cooking techniques.�� Tony schooled his expression. The majority of the demon chefs�� cooking techniques were very rough. It was rare to see such delicate cutting skills, so he had lost control of his expression.


    Three big basins of crayfish were quickly processed. Mag picked up a white wine urn at the side and removed the cork. A rich alcohol fragrance dissipated out instantly. He poured a small spoonful of it out, and poured it over the crayfish which were still moving. He then added in a bunch of sliced ginger, and left them aside with a cover on.


    Many wine lovers couldn��t help taking in a few deep breaths of the wine��s fragrance. Their eyes lit up as they looked at the wine urn next to Mag��s hand.


    ��This is not-for-sale.�� Mag shook his head. He had already guessed their thoughts.


    ��This is the step of marination to get rid of the fishy smell. Some demon chefs would also use alcohol to get rid of the smell, and it��s rather effective, but I can��t identify what wine it is. Its fragrance is very special, and it smells rather strong. It should be a liquor.�� Tony closed his eyes to sense the wine��s fragrance, but he still couldn��t identify what wine it was.


    ��Excuse me, what crayfish��s vor would you like to order?�� Jane came up to ask Tony and Steve.


    ��I will have one crayfish for each of the three vors and a big mug of beer,�� Steve answered before turning the number card over, and pushing it over to Tony. ��Take a look at which vor you would like to have.��


    ��The menu is so simple?�� Tony was still wondering why there wasn��t a menu in this restaurant earlier. He didn��t expect that the menu was already simplified and printed on the number card. Furthermore, there were only three crayfish��s vors and an alcohol drink called beer avable for orders. He said to Jane, ��I want one of everything on the menu.��


    ��Alright, please wait a minute.�� Jane nodded and proceeded to the next table.


    ��I didn��t expect the service standard on Carapace Ind has already risen to such a standard, and the uniform��s style is very special too,�� Tony said in surprise as he looked at Jane��s back. During hisst visit, the demon servers were all yelling while providing their services, and that gave him a very bad impression.


    ��Unfortunately, only this restaurant has improved after three years.�� Steve shrugged.


    ��Oh. There��s even a beautiful subusdy.�� Tony��s gazended on Ang, who was standing at the restaurant��s door. Her exquisite figure and seductive face made it hard for people to remove their gazes from her. They most probably couldn��t find another subus who was as beautiful as her on the entire Demon Inds.


    Many demons couldn��t help appraising her secretly too. The red-light district would be bustling if such a beautiful subusdy were to appear there.


    Mag also threw a nce at Ang. His greatest challenge that night was to turn the customers�� attention from the beautiful subusdy to the crayfish.


    He heated up the wok with a big fire before pouring in the cooking oil. Then, he added in all kinds of spices to stir-fry in their respective orders. The three stoves were in operation at the same time, and crayfish with three different vors were tossing around in the three woks.


    ��Thirteen-spice should be a kind of spice, right? This name sounds rather weird,�� Tony said after he analyzed. The chefs nowadays liked to create some gimmicks for their dishes.


    ��Nope. Thirteen-spice is simply 13 types of spices. Of course, the spices currently in it have already exceeded that number.�� Mag shook his head in disagreement. He could sense a familiar feeling from this customer. He should be a food critic like he once had been himself.


    ��...�� Tony.


    He had been shot down.


    Steve snickered. This was his first time watching Tony suffer a setback. It was indeed right for him toe today.


    Mag moved in between the three woks, and the greenish-ck crayfish that were tossing about in the woks had slowly turned red. Three distinctly different aromas had begun to spread out too.


    ��This aroma... I actually can��t identify what kinds of spices were added in, but they smell so nice!�� Tony, who was sitting rather close to the three woks, murmured in surprise and astonishment as his eyes widened.


    The red-hot crayfish were covered by the beer that was poured in, and then covered with a lid. The fire was turned up to boil the beer before simmering it with a medium fire. When it was the right time to remove the lid, Mag turned up the fire to reduce the gravy, and the freshness of crayfish merged together with all the different tastes of the spices, bing increasingly rich.


    The customers were already familiar with the spicy crayfish and the garlic crayfish that was released that afternoon. However, the thirteen-spice crayfish which was just introduced that night had be every customer��s focus.


    The rich andplicated aroma and theyers that the aroma presented had shocked everyone.


    ��Your crayfish.�� Jane came over with a tray and ced all six tes in front of Tony and Steve.


    ��Gulp.�� Tony couldn��t help swallowing his saliva. Looking at the spicy crayfish that was coated with red oil, the garlic crayfish that was covered by minced garlic, and the thirteen-spice crayfish that had a unique aroma, he had trouble choosing which one of them to start from.

 Chapter 1349 - Do I Still Want My Reputation?

    <h4>Chapter 1349: Do I Still Want My Reputation?</h4>


    ��Speaking from experience, we should start with the dish with the lightest taste. Otherwise, it could affect the food��s taste drastically.�� Tony propped his chin up and pondered as he looked at the three big prawns in front of him. Which one of them had the lightest taste?


    ��I��ll suggest you eat the garlic crayfish first because the spicy crayfish��s spiciness is really no joke,�� Steve reminded him while he grabbed the garlic crayfish. He twisted the head off, and dipped it in the minced garlic before sucking on the head, and revealing a satisfied smile.


    Tony looked at Steve who was enjoying his food, and his gazended on the garlic crayfish in the center. The finely minced garlic became golden-brown after it was fried, and the rich garlic��s aroma washed all over them. Surprisingly, there wasn��t the usual spicy taste of the garlic, and it was obviously milder whenpared to the thirteen-spice and spicy vor.


    ��Oh, this is the first time I��ve seen garlic being used as a side dish for seafood. If this dish is served to the vampires, they would most probably show their true forms straight away.�� Tony smiled as he twisted a pincer off the crayfish too.


    The pincer was knocked upon by the back of the knife, and there was a mild crack on it. He pressed harder, and the shell was split into two. The supple meat was revealed.


    The crayfish meat was very supple, and the gravy had seeped into the pincer through the gaps. Hence, he could see that the heat control of this crayfish was very good, and it was removed from the wok at the correct time.


    However, there was a note of hesitation on his face when he looked at the white and tender crayfish meat and then the garlic in the te.


    Tony didn��t like garlic. This condiment favored by humans was notmonly seen on the Demon Inds. The fresh seafood didn��t seem to go well along with the strong smelling garlic, and it had a hateful agitating spicy scent.


    He had a live fish sashimi with a clove of garlic on an indst month. The taste of garlic lingered in his mouth for days, and the air behind him wasn��t very fresh for the next few days.


    ��If you eat the pincer without dipping into the minced garlic, this dish will have lost its soul,�� Steve reminded him as he put the crayfish��s head down. Then, he twisted a pincer off, and pulled out its supple flesh before rolling it in the minced garlic. After coating the meat with ayer of golden glistening minced garlic, he bit off half of the pincer, and showed a satisfied expression.


    ��I guess you are ying me, but I don��t have the proof.�� Tony hesitated for a moment before rolling the pincer in the te, and coating it with ayer of minced garlic.


    <i>I��ll just take one bite at most. Even if the taste is very strong, it will be over soon after I tolerate it for a moment,</i> Tony thought, and then he bit into the pincer that was coated with the minced garlic.


    The crayfish meat that was coated with the minced garlic released its taste on the tip of the tongue first. The texture was surprisingly mild, and the garlic��s unique spiciness was missing. After stir-frying, the garlic became an exquisite taste that activated the taste buds instantly.


    And the supple crayfish meatplemented the delicious minced garlic beautifully, and it became even more scrumptious as he chewed on it.


    <i>Why does the garlic taste like this? This ispletely different from the garlic I have eaten before! This taste is so beautiful. It is so gentle like the caress of the sea yet still very rich. It didn��t steal the limelight and freshness of the crayfish meat, and instead made it taste even more scrumptious!</i>


    <i>This taste! How did he make the crayfish taste so divine!?</i>


    <i>Compared to it, the king mantis shrimp could only be considered a little brother. This is the real ultimate king of the crayfish!</i>


    <i>Eat it. Forget about the king mantis shrimp.</i>


    Tony��s heart was full of shock. This mouthful of crayfish hadpletely subverted his understanding of prawns.


    He really couldn��t imagine that there were really chefs who could make the prawns taste so unique and exquisite.


    Even someone like him who had eaten his way through the Demon Inds and knew the seafood best in this world was shocked.


    He dipped the other half of the crayfish meat in the minced garlic before eating it in one bite again. Tony felt the beautiful taste that was blossoming at the tip of his tongue, and revealed the same blissful smile that Steve was showing.


    Tony put down the empty pincers, and asked Mag, ��Boss, did you recognize the garlic wrongly? The garlic that I had before had never tasted so nice.�� He was increasingly sure that the boss had made a big mistake when he was naming the dish. He continued, ��No one knows garlic better than I do. That is a kind of food that makes one want to cry after eating it. It��s not a friendly ingredient.��


    ��Are you talking about this?�� Mag was chopping garlic when Tony was talking about that. He swept all the minced garlic into the wok before tossing a small clove of garlic onto Tony��s table, and said, ��This is just normal garlic.��


    Tony stared at the clove of garlic that was spinning in front of him. It was covered by a light purple skin, and the faint spicy taste had already begun to disperse through the skin. It was no different from the garlic that he had seen before.


    Meanwhile, the minced garlic in Mag��s wok began to turn golden gradually, and the aroma slowly blossomed. It smelled exactly like the minced garlic in the garlic crayfish.


    Tony was stunned.


    ��( ??` )��


    <i>Do I still want my reputation?</i>


    <i>I am the most famous food critic in the demon race!</i>


    Steve, who was drinking beer from his mug,ughed and then coughed violently. He had never seen that expression on Tony��s face before.


    ��Hmm? Isn��t that Master Tony? I have seen his portrait in the <i>Perfect Food</i> magazine before.��


    ��Is he that food critic who says he knows the seafood the best? Seems like he didn��t know things very well. He even recognized the spices wrongly.��


    ��Maybe Boss Hades is simply too unique.��


    Some customers had recognized Tony. The great food critic��s reputation had spread far and wide.


    Usually at such a moment, Tony would maintain a low profile as he stood up to wave to everybody before signing autographs for one or two fans, and conducting a live review of the food in front of everyone��s admiring gazes. He would then gain more fans in the process.


    But today... Tony kept making mistakes and people noticed them, so he was a little panicked. Protecting his professionalism and reputation became his most important task now.


    ��I think this is a very creative way of cooking. It made garlic delicious with the correct method.�� Tony smiled. Although he was swearing at Mag in his heart, the garlic crayfish was really very delicious, and he couldn��t say words that were against his heart. It would have appeared very unprofessional.


    He who talks much errs much. Tony quickly resumed tasting the garlic crayfish after his remark.


    A cut was made on the crayfish��s back from the head to the tail, but the meat wasn��t damaged at all. He peeled the crayfish meat that was as thick as an arm out from the shell, and dipped it in the minced garlic. He took a big bite, and then his whole world becameplete instantaneously.

 Chapter 1350 - So Satisfying!

    <h4>Chapter 1350: So Satisfying!</h4>


    ��So how is it? Is itparable to your porcupine battle boar��s roast pork trotters?�� Steve asked Tony, who was picking up the te and licking the garlic clean off the te.


    ��If you had told me that there was such a delicious crayfish here earlier, the bloody roast pork trotters would have been out of the picture,�� Tony spoke with aplicated expression.


    ��Seems like that wasn��t a beautiful experience for you too.�� Steve shrugged. The Abyss Demons had always been very proud. Although Tony was famous in the culinary circle, to those pig-riding abyss demons, he wasn��t a VIP whom they needed to treat with respect. Otherwise, he wouldn��t have to spend five days there before he got to eat the roast pork trotters.


    ��I think I am already in love with Carapace Ind. The slightly salty wind, beautiful and polite service staff, and that delicious garlic crayfish. It��s simply an unbelievable fantastic experience.�� Tony amazed. His hunger was still unsated when he put down the bowl.


    Steve looked at the remaining spicy crayfish and thirteen-spice crayfish, and asked Mag, ��Boss, is the spicy crayfish or the thirteen-spice crayfish heavier?��


    ��Do you still need to ask that? There are so many spices in the thirteen-spice, it has to be heavier. Of course we should eat the spicy crayfish first.�� Tony chuckled, feeling a little exasperated with Steve��s question.


    ��My personal advice is to eat the thirteen-spice one first,�� Mag replied calmly.


    ��Hmm?�� Tony was dumbstruck.


    ��Alright,�� Steve replied before grabbing the thirteen-spice crayfish. He said to Tony, ��You better don��t underestimate Boss�� spicy crayfish, or else you��re going to regret it.��


    ��Ha. What��s there to worry about. I am the demon who has tasted the roasted whole sheep with volcanic chili on Volcano Ind. How could a mere crayfish cause trouble for me?�� Tony said with a rxed expression. He didn��t take Steve��s words to heart. However, after a moment of hesitation, he still chose to eat thirteen-spice crayfish first.


    Compared to the mild and singr aroma of the minced garlic, the thirteen-spice crayfish��s aroma was moreplex andyered. This aroma that was made up of many different spices was actually all mixed into one prawn.


    A chef usually hated messiness when he or she cooked. Not only would that destroy the food��s own taste, it would also cause the food to taste weird because of the sh of the scents.


    On the Demon Inds, there were only three, four spices that the chefsmonly used. It was mostly to remove the fishy smell and to do some simple seasoning so that the seafood that was freshly caught from the sea and the wild game produced on the inds could show off their own fresh taste to their greatest extent.


    However, Mag had added 13 and more spices and condiments into a crayfish like this, which was unbelievable.


    Tony took a whiff of that scent and furrowed his brows slightly. Other than sea salt, he couldn��t identify any of the other spices.


    As he was a food critic who prized himself for having an exceptional sense of smell, this made him feel rather defeated.


    However, the many spices didn��t make the aroma feel messy and difficult to ept. If he took it in fully, he would instead be attracted gradually by the amazingyered sensation.


    <i>It��s very difficult to identify if the chef has mixed this taste randomly or constructed this taste deliberately. Moreover, whether the chef could replicate the same taste every time is a test of his abilities.</i> Tony pondered, and then reached out to twist the head off. He removed the shell, and revealed the crayfish butter underneath before sucking it out.


    The overflowing crayfish butter was already soaked in the gravy. The fresh crayfish butter collided with theplex aroma, which made the taste buds slightly unustomed initially. The taste buds had no idea which taste to transmit to the brain first. Immediately, the condiments and spices seemed to have reached some consensus, and all kinds of vor began to enter the stage and show off their distinctive marvelous tastes.


    Numb, spicy, fresh, fragrant, sweet, tender... There was a battle which surprised him taking ce in his mouth right now. Without any doubts, Tony waspletely defeated.


    At that moment, he finally agreed with the boss�� words. There were definitely more than 13 spices added.


    Moreover, this full andplex taste and the surprisingyered sensation had all disyed the chef��s amazing memory toward the use of spices.


    He could still feel the aftertaste in his mouth after he swallowed. He ate one mouthful after another as he simply couldn��t stop!


    Tony hadpletely surrendered to this intoxicating thirteen-spice.


    ��This thirteen-spice crayfish is on par with the garlic crayfish. No other dishes could beat them on Demon Inds.�� Tony gave a thumbs-up, and then continued peeling the shell and eating the meat that was soaked with the thirteen-spice gravy. There was an exquisite aftertaste in his mouth after he finished it.


    After eating the thirteen-spice crayfish, Tony��s gazended on thest spicy crayfish. The garlic crayfish and thirteen-spice crayfish had already given him plenty of surprises. The mild-tasting garlic crayfish and theplex-tasting thirteen-spice crayfish had already fulfilled all the imagination he had about prawns.


    And what was so special about this spicy crayfish?


    In fact, he already wasn��t expecting much. After all, it was already not easy for a chef to have one amazing signature dish. A chef who tried to do everything well usually failed at everything he tried.


    ��The spicy crayfish is indeed my favorite.�� Steve was already enjoying the spicy crayfish as he huffed and puffed. He found a moment to gulp down a mouthful of ice-cold beer before releasing a long breath of relief. The satisfaction on his face made people who were watching him curl their lips.


    <i>Does he have to be so exaggerating?</i> Tony was rather doubtful, so he reached out to grab the crayfish. He peeled open the back, took out a piece of meat, and dipped it in the red gravy before taking a big bite.


    The numbness and spiciness blossomed on the tip of the tongue. That was an even more explosive taste than with the thirteen-spice crayfish. It activated the slightly tired taste buds and elevated them. They began to wee that spiciness crazily.


    Tony��s face flushed red instantly. Not many demon tribes on the Demon Inds like spicy foods, so he wasn��t good at eating them. However, as a professional food critic, normal spiciness wouldn��t give him a big reaction. But this numb and spicy feeling made him feel as if his butt was suddenly pierced by a needle, and it gave him a shiver.


    The numbness on the tongue didn��t continue for too long. After chewing the meat that had absorbed the spicy gravy, the freshness and fragrant spiciness began to enter the stage, and brought along an unparalleled marvelous experience.


    ��Shh... Woo... Shh... Woo...��


    Tony started to pant after swallowing a mouthful of crayfish meat. Apart from the scrumptiousness, the numb spiciness was his greatest sensation. Beads of sweat were already appearing on his forehead. This was an intense taste that he had never experienced before. It was much more intense than the bloody roast pork trotters that he had yesterday.


    ��It is simply the best to have a mouthful of ice-cold beer at this time.�� Steve raised up his mug as a gesture before tilting his head back to drink a big mouthful.


    ��Oh, yes. Beer!�� Tony��s eyes lit up as he, too, picked up the mug on his table. The ck stone mug felt cold in his hands, which gave him a refreshing sensation. He eagerly drank a big mouthful of it.


    Shhh...


    A sound appeared automatically in his brain.


    ��So satisfying!��


    Tony praised it!

 Chapter 1351 - Burning Legion, Prepare For Battle!

    <h4>Chapter 1351: Burning Legion, Prepare For Battle!</h4>


    ��Boss, from today onward, you are the King of Prawns on the Demon Inds,�� Tony said as he stood up with an admiring expression after eating three crayfish and drinking two big mugs of beer. His eyes were glistening as if he was looking at a beautiful youngdy.


    ��Mm?�� Mag furrowed his brows as he was wary about Tony��s ��gayish�� gaze.


    ��I am Tony Moody, an unknown food connoisseur. After eating your crayfish today, I��ve decided to write a story about you and your crayfish. May I know, would you like to cooperate with me?�� Tony exined with a smile.


    Tony was rather confident with his name. On the Demon Inds, the restaurants and delicacies would be in vogue whenever he critiqued on them. It would bring the chef and restaurant fame and money.


    ��Just as I expected,�� Mag said. He had guessed correctly. This demon was indeed a food critic. However, he had neither the time nor interest to amodate his work. He nonchntly said, ��The story between me and crayfish? Could there be any special rtionship between the executioner and the death roll prisoners?��


    ��Errr...�� Tony was stunned. This was the first time he had heard about such an innovative description. However, on second thought, the rtionship between a chef who killed crayfish for a living and crayfish really resembled one between the executioner and death row prisoners.


    ��No... I just want to know why you use such an unusual method to cook crayfish? It totally subverted the usual methods of cooking seafood and made the seafood taste different. For example, the minced garlic, the thirteen-spice, and this spicy crayfish. How do youe up with such unique ideas?�� Tony shook his head as he realized Mag had skewed the question.


    Mag threw a nce at Tony, and calmly said, ��Maybe you don��t know seafood very well. All these were just normal operations.��


    ��I...��


    Tony choked. As a connoisseur who was known for knowing seafood the best, he was told off in public for not knowing seafood well. This was really an aggrieved feeling.


    Mag didn��t continue to chitchat with Tony. He ced the crayfish in the wok, and wandered in between three woks with a giantdle. Although he could manage them well, he didn��t have the extra room to talk to the customers.


    ��Sit down, sit down. We��ve to rein it in even when we��re unconvinced in front of the real master chef.�� Steve pressed Tony down back onto his seat. He couldn��t control hisughter. As long-time friends with Tony, he knew how proud thetter was of his nickname. He felt so thrilled watching him suffer a defeat, and couldn��t wait to tell theirmon friends.


    Tony sat down, andined, ��He could only say that I don��t know prawns well. How could he say I don��t know seafood. This isn��t a reasonable deduction.��


    Before eating the crayfish, the number one prawn in his heart was Phi Phi Ind��s king mantis shrimp. But in actuality, the crayfish were the real overlord of the prawns.


    But if they were talking about other seafood, he didn��t believe others would know more or have tried more than him.


    ��Never mind. Geniuses all have their quirks. It will be my treat today. We��ve not seen each other for over a year, let��s get drunk tonight.�� Steve pped his back and chuckled before calling Jane over to order a few more crayfish and beer.


    ��That��s right too.�� Tony threw a nce at Mag. This demon with a pair of pincers on his head was indeed a genius chef. The innovative cooking methods and tastes had torn a gap in his wall of understanding toward seafood. Never mind about his bad temper; he had lost all his temper after eating this crayfish, after all.


    ��Steve, I think you have saved my professional career again. If I really wrote about the porcupine battle boar��s roast pork trotters, the readers would call me a scammer after they tasted it for themselves. But, writing about the crayfish would be the ssic page on my professional career...�� Tony said as he supported Steve, who was stumbling.


    ��W-we are buddies. How can I forget about you when I have eaten good food...��


    The beer��s alcoholic content wasn��t high, but it was still much higher than that of most alcoholic drinks in this world. They would still get drunk after having too many mugs of it.


    Hence, those demons who were drinking beer and eating crayfish had to help each other walk away inughter after the meal was over. Sounds ofughter reverberated throughout the alleys.


    Mag smiled as he watched that. As expected, everybody behaved in the same manner after they had their supper and alcohol regardless where they were.


    ***


    ��Boss, we seemed to have a situation. Why is the ind on fire?��


    A simple wooden boat that was pieced together with big chunks of wood approached a small ind slowly. Kiel was standing at the head of the ship, looking out at the ind. mes were lit up on the ind as if something was burning. They could even hear shouts and sounds of fighting vaguely.


    ��It��s those ming demon bastards. They had found our hiding ce. We��d already given in so much, and they still wouldn��t let us off.�� Sargeras looked at the mes with fury on his face, and he raised his iron club that was as tall as a man above his head. Theva on his body began to redden and flow as he roared, ��Burning Legion, prepare for battle!��


    ��Woah!��


    The dozens ofva demons replied at the same time, and the cracks on their bodies hadva flowing in between them. They seemed to be wearing golden-red armor in the dark.


    The fierce fights were taking ce throughout the ind. Although most of theva demons who were stationed in their territories were the old and weak, they had disyed a scary determination and tough will against the ming demons�� sudden attack.


    An 8th-tier ming demonmander stood on an elevated rock. The burning mes on his body lit up his sneering face, and he shouted, ��Kill them! How dare these lowlyva demons rank equally with us, ming demons.��


    The ming demons had been hunting and killingva demons. Finally, they had located this secret base in the fog at the periphery of the Demon Inds.


    Theva demons were already very weak now. Apparently, they didn��t even have a 6th-tierva demon. The powerful existence that was once ranked amongst the Top Ten Demon Tribes couldn��t evenpare to some weak tribes now, let alone to the ming demons at their peak.


    Therefore, they were going to exterminate theva demonspletely tonight, and forever erase this fire-type demon race that once ranked over the ming demons from existence.


    ��Find the Holy Lava Order. If we found it, our tribe��s status would rise to another level.�� Thatmander looked at thoseva demons who were struggling very hard but had no power to resist the attack. The information was indeed correct. It was a weak tribe that didn��t even have a 6th-tier member.


    Right at this moment, a panicked voice said behind themander, ��My lord, our ships are burnt!��


    ��Huh?��


    Thatmander was stunned. He turned his head, and saw their wooden ships docked at the harbor were engulfed in mes.


    What made his face go even whiter was the meteor that was hurtling toward them from the sky, dragging a long red tail behind it.

 Chapter 1352 - Falling Stars!

    <h4>Chapter 1352: Falling Stars!</h4>


    The ming demons had 10 times the number of theva demons, and had an absolute power advantage over them. The old and weakva demons could only retreat to the central ins of the ind.


    If their superiors hadn��t given them the orders, those resistingva demons would have been long killed.


    Theva demons who hadva flowing on their bodies stared at those ming demons who were engulfed by mes without any fear in their eyes. They didn��t even have any other unusual expressions, just like pieces of smelly and hard rock.


    However, the ming demons grew angrier because such a disdainful expression was even more oppressing than sarcasm in words when they were the winning party going to erase the existence of this weak tribe from Nond Continentpletely.


    mes began to emerge from the bodies of these ming demons. All they needed now was an order so they could burn all theva demons to death. Nobody would be able to save them.


    Theva demons obviously knew about the oue, but their expressions didn��t still change. They stood together, helping one another.


    Right at that moment, a youngva demon suddenly pointed at the sky, and said, ��Great Elder, look. It��s a meteor!��


    All theva demons looked up at the meteor that was hurtling toward the ind while dragging a red fiery glow across the sky, and their eyes widened.


    ��This... is Falling Stars!�� the elderlyva demon who was clutching a walking stick and addressed as ��great elder�� said with a quivering voice and teary eyes.


    ��Falling Stars!�� all theva demons eximed, and their expressions began to get fanatic.


    This was one of theva demons�� long-lostbat techniques. Apparently, only an 8th-tierva demon was able to summon a meteor to be his weapon.


    Which meant, someone among theva demons had already advanced to an 8th-tier demon!


    Ever since the decline of theva demons, the 6th-tier had be a hurdle that was impossible for them to cross. For hundreds of years, only a rare few geniuses were able to break through 6th-tier.


    However, a 6th-tier power could only be considered as a weak tribe on the Demon Inds, so they could only continue to hide themselves on a secret ind. However, they were still found by the ming demons.


    But now, their reinforcements were here!


    And it was an 8th-tierva demon that they hadn��t seen for a long time!


    ��It has to be Sargeras and his men!�� some demon eximed, and all theva demons began to look expectant.


    The ming demons who were surrounding theva demons went white when they saw the hurtling meteor. They had never experienced such a terrifyingbat technique that could summon a meteor as a weapon. They had no idea how to react at that moment.


    The ming demonmander at the top of the cliff yelled, ��Kill them all����


    Bam!


    Before he could even finish speaking, a metal pole that was almost as thick as his head crashnded on the top of his head, and smashed him into a meat-pie. The mes on his body were extinguished instantly.


    ��Boss is dead!��


    All the ming demons stared at a strappingva demon that appeared on the top of the cliff. Theva that was flowing energetically on his body made him look like an active volcano. He had actually smashed an 8th-tier ming demon to his death with his pole.


    Sargeras��standing where thatmander had been standing previously��pointed his metal pole downward, and yelled, ��Burning Legion, charge!��


    ��Charge!��


    Dozens ofva demons with flowingva on their bodies dashed out, and fearlessly leaped down into the ming demons at the bottom of the mountain.


    At the same time, the meteor with the giant red tail crashnded on those ming demons who were staring at it with a fearful gaze.


    Boom!


    Boom!!!


    Meteors started to crashnd among the ming demons, which was apanied by sounds of explosions. The demon who was hit directly was smashed straight into the ground, and the other demons nearby were all sted away by the intense explosion.


    The ming demons, who had been very aggressive initially, fell into a panic. Numerous demons had died in the descent of the meteors. Those who survived had lost the will to fight, and were trying to escape.


    On the contrary, the Burning Legion��s charge was extremely disciplined and impactful. They were like wolves charging into a sheep herd, and were killing those offensive ming demons mercilessly. They tore down their line of defense, and then went to chase down and kill those demons who were escaping in a panic.


    Theva demons who had been surrounded at first stared at this scene with joyful tears in their eyes.


    They had been oppressed for years, and even the tribes that they had once perceived as weak had dared to bully them.


    And now, the Burning Legion had returned forcefully, and defeated those offensive ming demons. They finally exulted.


    Sargeras mmed the iron rod he was holding against the ground hard as he asked that elderlyva demon, ��Are you guys alright, Great Elder?��


    ��We��re fine.�� The great elder shook his head as he extended his trembling hands to touch the flowingva on Sargeras�� chest. The intense temperature made his fingers turn red, but he didn��t care at all. His gaze became brighter and brighter as he said with a shocked expression, ��Sargeras, you��ve really advanced to the 8th-tier!��


    ��Yes. And I should advance to the 9th-tier soon.�� Sargeras nodded and smiled rather confidently. ��It should only take about another 1000 roujiamos.��


    ��Huh?��


    All theva demons were befuddled. They didn��t really understand the meaning of Sargeras�� words. When did the disparity in power start to be measured with roujiamos?


    Sargeras didn��t exin further, and instead he asked the great elder, ��I��ll tell you more in the future, Great Elder; are there any problems at theva pond?��


    ��No problem there. They had yet to search it through.�� The great elder nodded.


    ��Let��s go over there. It��s time for certain things to see the light of day again.�� Sargeras nodded, and strode toward the active volcano at the west side of the ind.


    ***


    ��Tell me, how should we kill her so that idiot Simmons will fight to the death with Alfred as soon as he sees him?�� Mag asked in the small room on the restaurant��s balcony as he looked at Charlene, who was coated by the sand into a ball, and had a ball of cloth stuffed into her mouth.


    ��This is very simple. Strip her and toss her onto the ind. Create a scene that she had died after suffering through countless humiliation. Given that idiot Simmons��s intelligence and his love for this woman, he will be fighting to the death as soon as he sees Alfred,�� Irina said smilingly.


    ��Mm... mm...�� Charlene��s eyes widened with fear, and her body began to shake violently.


    Bam!


    The room��s door was closed, and the small room was returned to darkness and a dead silence.


    ��Are you going to set up the event location now?�� Irina asked Mag.


    ��We are not the main characters. We have already set up the stage for them, but without some forey, it would be difficult for the sh to happen as soon as they meet,�� Mag replied smilingly. It was about time for this big show to start. He waved his hand, and Ah Zinded silently.

 Chapter 1353 - I Don’t Like Dead Fish

    <h4>Chapter 1353: I Don��t Like Dead Fish</h4>


    The griffin��s giant wings glided above the sky of Carapace Ind. Mag, who was sitting on the griffin��s back, was ying with the head in his hands. The seductive face was still delicate and charming with the tiny mouth slightly open. It didn��t look like it had a peaceful death.


    Of course, this wasn��t Charlene��s head. Otherwise, Mag wouldn��t be holding it in his hands so calmly.


    This was a head that was made by the system ording to Charlene and then 3D printed following 1:1 ratio. Whether it was the size or the look, it was very convincing. Even the skin was 95% realistic, and it would turn red when pinched.


    ��System, I have a bold idea.�� Mag looked at the head in his hands with a weird expression, and said, ��I think you could change your profession.��


    ��This system is a God of Cookery Cultivation System deeply involved in the culinary world, so why should I change my profession?��


    ��Look at this skill of yours. It��s such a waste that you don��t go make blow�� simtionpanion dolls. If you could add in a little artificial intelligence that allows it to conduct simple interaction, that would be even better.�� Mag smiled.


    ��Does the Host have a need for it? If you do, this system could reproduce a simtion doll of a 1:1 ratio ording to this imp mother and reproduce a system with a character. Apart from not being actually alive, there are no other differences at all. It could even move on its own and have great flexibility.��


    ��Ha. Do I look like I��m someone who needs such thing?�� Mag smirked.


    ��Based on the Host��s behavior aftering to this world, you do.��


    ��I...�� Mag raised his eyebrows. Although the nightlife here was a little boring, at least he had a wife. He didn��t expect he would be jeered by the system. He coldly replied, ��Shut up, you single dog[1] system.��


    The griffin flew toward West Point Ind, and circled above it once. After confirming there was no one present, it dived down andnded on the beach in the northeastern area.


    Mag leaped off the griffin��s back, and dug a hole with the shovel that he brought along at the best tidal flushing point determined by the system. He measured the depth with a measuring tape before burying Charlene��s head, and covered it up with sand.


    The tide came up and washed away the excess sand, and the beach reverted to its usual look.


    ��System, are you sure that the tide would be able to wash the head out by this time tomorrow night?�� Mag asked after returning to the griffin, feeling a little worried.


    ��Please rest assured, Host. After strict calction done by this system, this head will slowly reveal itself from tomorrow 5pm onward. Furthermore, this system had added a catapult instation in this head. If there is a change in the situation, the host could also eject the head out from the sand remotely with a control.��


    ��That��s good.�� Mag nodded before suddenly looking toward the northwest. He patted the griffin��s back, and softly said, ��Ah Zi, we will fly close to the sea.��


    Ah Zi spread its wings and glided to the northeast, flying close to the sea��s surface. It almost merged together with the dark sea, and swiftly disappeared from the vicinity of West Point Ind.


    Shortly after Mag left, an ugly flying steednded in the center of West Point Ind. Alfred jumped down and made two big craters in the ground. He held a giant axe in his hand while he surveyed his surroundings warily, but rxed a little after seeing that he was alone. He made one round on foot around the ind to make sure there was no difference from the day that he left.


    ��What was that fellow Simmons trying to do?�� Alfred snarled, feeling a little frustrated.


    He was already very furious when the ritual was interrupted halfway. He didn��t expect the stone statue to be stolen too. Moreover, this fellow Simmons still dared to issue a challenge to him so arrogantly, thinking that he would take all his power. He had overestimated himself.


    At first, he was still worried that this fellow woulde here to set up traps in advance, but looking at it now, it didn��t seem like it.


    ��This will be your burial ground tomorrow night, Simmons. And I will be the most powerful person on the Demon Inds, or even on the Nond Continent,�� Alfred said coldly before he left on his steed.


    He didn��t need any evil plot to deal with Simmons after absorbing half of the Power of the Dead. He just needed to punch him to death blow by blow.


    ***


    ��What? You��re not receiving any customers today? I��ve never heard that subi could refuse a customer. I will kill you if you reject me. Nobody will care about a hussy who doesn��t even have a protective amulet, even if you are dead.��


    A drunk demon kicked open the wooden door, and then pped the subus who was trying to stop him froming in at the door to the floor. He grabbed her hair and tossed her onto the bed before taking off his clothes and smirked. ��Lowly subi are born to be the ythings of men. What rights do you have to reject me? You should be thankful that I am willing to give you business. I may even give you two copper coins after you make mefortable to let you continue living your lowly life.��


    The subus who was pped stared at that demon with a swollen cheek viciously. She pursed her lips together quietly, but there was a hint of unwillingness and desperation in her eyes.


    ��Not making any sounds? I don��t like dead fish.�� The demon raised his hand to give her another p.


    Pfff.


    A section of a shiny de pierced through his heart, and his actions stopped immediately. He stared at the de of a knife that was poking out of his body in disbelief.


    ��It��s you opinionated animals who are the lowly ones.�� A cold voice appeared behind him.


    Before he could turn his head, the dagger was already removed, and fresh blood squirted out from his nose, mouth, and wounds. That demon clutched his heart and copsed to the ground. He stopped breathing after twitching a few times.


    ��Sovereign of Subi!�� The eyes of that subus lit up.


    ��Take your things and follow me,�� Ang said to that subus lying on the bed.


    ��A-a-alright!�� that subus replied, and swiftly got off the bed. She took the cloth bundle that she had packed up in advance, and even kicked that demon on her way out.


    The subi��s strike had caused the dissatisfaction of many demons.


    They needed a ce to vent on a hot night like this, but the subi who were usually weing their customers at the door had shut them out.


    The demons were not patient with a tribe that was weak and unprotected. Hence, they started to kick on the doors, and even took out their weapons in an attempt to demolish the huts.


    A figure with a dagger appeared in the alley. It was a subus that was younger and more beautiful than the usual ones they saw. The demons who were full of pent-up frustrations turned around and showed their hungry expressions.


    Ang smirked at these demons and blinked her eyes, activating the ��Eyes of Enchantment�� on them.


    The de shed, shing open the demons�� throats and stabbing into their hearts. In the blink of an eye, all the demons in the alley were ughtered.


    ��Sisters, follow me!�� Ang said to all the subi who came out of their rooms with their bundles, and strode toward the harbor.


    [1] [Annotation text missing]

 Chapter 1354 - She Left With Her Sisters

    <h4>Chapter 1354: She Left With Her Sisters</h4>


    On Carapace Ind, it wasn��t a big deal when one or two demons died. Such incidents happened almost daily. There were always people who died silently in the night, and then were dumped into the sea with huge waves. Life continued on as usual the next day, and no demon would care.


    Such incidents usually happened at the periphery of Carapace Ind, and nobody cared about the demons who didn��t have the money to buy the protective amulets.


    However, if such incidents happened in the center of the ind, and involved dozens of demons with protective amulets, that would not be a small matter.


    The Ten Kings Pce that was already very flustered by the theft rushed to the Subus�� Alley as soon as they received the news. They saw the alley strewn with demons�� bodies.


    All the demons were killed with a single strike to the heart and throat. It was a very professional method of killing.


    ��Their gazes were spaced out. They should��ve been killed by a subus when they were in a mesmerized state. Moreover, they should have died in the hands of the same subus,�� a vampire said after crouching down and observing for a while.


    ��The subi in the Subus�� Alley have all disappeared,�� someone reported very soon.


    A shivarra shouted, ��What are these lowly fellows thinking? Catch them all and interrogate them. Let��s see if they were involved in the theft!��


    ��I can smell the scent of blood. Follow me.�� A pair of ck wings spread out behind that vampire��s back, and a thin red line of light appeared in his vision. He spread his wings and lifted his body up into the air. He looked toward the harbor, and just as he was about to say something...


    Bam!


    A brick flew out from nowhere, and hit that vampire right on his head. That vampire��s head tilted to one side, and he crashnded instantaneously. He fell to the ground, unconscious.


    ��Who��s there?!��


    The demons from Ten Kings Pce were shocked. Someone actually dared to act in front of them.


    That 8th-tier shivarra who was speaking earlier leaped onto the roof at the side and looked around, but he still couldn��t see who did it.


    ��It had to be that bunch of sluts. Search for them!�� that shivarra screamed in exasperation as he ordered the demons to go search for the subi.


    Boom!


    Right at that moment, a giant mushroom cloud appeared in the center of Carapace Ind again, and the ind shook once more.


    ��Damn it. It��s the Ten Kings Pce!�� The shivarra and the other Ten Kings Pce demons�� faces went dark with anger. The same explosion at the same location. Could that fellow be back again?


    The demons no longer cared about chasing after the subi as they quickly converged toward the Ten Kings Pce.


    Ang, who had almost reached the harbor with the subi, turned around to look at the mushroom cloud that rose up in the center of Carapace Ind, and her face lit up. It seemed like they had rather good luck. The Ten Kings Pce was targeted by a mysterious expert again. She was still worried that someone would be after them at first, but now the Ten Kings Pce wouldn��t have the time to bother with them anymore.


    ��You all slow down. I��ll go get a boat first.�� Ang raised her hand to indicate to the subi to slow down while she went to the biggest ship docked at the harbor.


    The sailors guarding the ship were controlled by her easily. All the subi boarded the ship shrouded by the fog, and left Carapace Ind slowly.


    Ang stood at the stern of the ship as she watched Carapace Ind that was getting further and further away, and murmured, ��It��s a pity we left in such a hurry. I couldn��t even say goodbye to thedy boss. I guess I have to make a trip back to Carapace Ind after I get them settled in.��


    <i>She��s still too young. She made such a small evacuation so dramatic.</i> Irina stood on the top of a cliff and sighed as she watched the ship sail away in the fog. If it weren��t for her who blew up the five remaining halls of the Ten Kings Pce, they might not even have been able to get away.


    A green light shed and Irina disappeared from the cliff.


    ��What��s going on again?��


    Mag, who was closing in on Carapace Ind on the griffin��s back, looked at the mushroom cloud that was rising up in the center of the ind and the 10pletely ttened halls in a shock. Only Irina was capable of such a feat. He wondered what the Ten Kings Pce��s people had done to antagonize his precious wife again.


    After making Ah Zi avoid the Ten Kings Pce��s surveince, theynded on a cliff at the periphery of Carapace Ind. Mag patted Ah Zi��s head, and let it go off and y by itself before dashing toward the restaurant.


    The second explosion had demolished all the halls in Ten Kings Pce, andpletely provoked the Ten Kings Pce. Its people were interrogating and arresting suspects everywhere.


    Mag returned to the restaurant, and saw Irina digging a hole again.


    Mag walked up and took a look at the three half-buried demons before asking, ��What��s going on here again?��


    ��They were trying to take me and Little Amy away,�� Irina answered.


    ��Dear, you��ve had a hard day. Leave this to me.�� Mag quickly took the shovel over from Irina, and buried the demons while they watched him with terrified eyes.


    ��How did the people from Ten Kings Pce piss you off again?�� Mag asked after they leveled the yard and went back in.


    ��They didn��t.�� Irina shook her head.


    ��Didn��t?�� Mag was befuddled, and then asked her with a strange expression, ��Then why did you demolish the Ten Kings Pce again?��


    ��Oh. Ang left, so I set off a firework to send her off,�� Irina said with a rxed expression.


    ��Oh, I see...�� Mag really didn��t know what else he should say. This answer sounded quite alright.


    ��Why did she leave suddenly? I still haven��t paid her her sry.�� Mag suddenly grasped the core of matter. Ang left after only working for half a day. She had set the record as the shortest-term employee that he had ever had after opening the restaurant.


    ��She left with her sisters, so I couldn��t really stop them from going.��


    ��Forget it then.�� Mag nodded too. It seemed like Ang had already contacted all the subi, and brought them away from Carapace Ind. It was a good thing for her too.


    ��How was the setup?�� Irina asked.


    ��The setup was done. Tomorrow when shepherds quarrel, let us be the wolf that has the winning game.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��It sounds rather interesting.�� Irina��s eyes lit up, and she showed an enthusiastic expression. There were only small fries on Carapace Ind, which was no fun at all. However, things would be different when the targets changed to Alfred and Simmons. They were the big fishes.


    ***


    ��Crayfish, oh crayfish. The peak of my professional career is going to depend on you.�� Tony, who was still half-drunk, couldn��t sleep after he came back from the toilet. Hence, he decided to light up an oilmp, sit in front of the desk, take out his pen and paper, and start to write his article.


    The delicious crayfish and beer that night had brought him boundless inspiration. That exquisite taste which he had never experienced before was even worth writing a long essay on.


    After calming himself down slightly, he began to write:


    The Making of a Legend��The King of Prawns!

 Chapter 1355 - Maybe… She Simply Doesn’t Like Us

    <h4>Chapter 1355: Maybe... She Simply Doesn��t Like Us</h4>


    After five years, Ten Kings Pce had lost all its great halls again.


    The representatives from the top 10 tribes gathered in front of the ruins. They stared at one another in an awkward silence as they watched the injured personnel being carried out of the ruins.


    ��I heard Irina should be in Chaos City now, right?�� a pale vampire asked in a hoarse voice.


    ��I wouldn��t be surprised wherever she chooses to appear. It was just like how she suddenly appeared on Carapace Ind, demolished the Ten Kings Pce, and emptied the gold vault five years ago,�� an elderly spatial demon said in a low voice.


    All the demons�� expressions became aggrieved and angry upon hearing that.


    ��But she had already emptied the vault and demolished five great halls earlier. Why did shee back to demolish the remaining five again today? Why is she so unreasonable?�� a fear demonmented aggrievedly like a little girl who was bullied.


    The other demons were furious too. They didn��t understand why the other five halls were demolished too. There was no other valuable stuff in the Ten Kings Pce anymore.


    ��Maybe... she simply doesn��t like us,�� a demon standing at the periphery mumbled softly.


    All the demons descended into a silence again. This excuse was so reasonable that they had no way to refute it.


    ��What should we do now? Irina is targeting our Ten Kings Pce again and again. She kills, burns, and robs without any regard for us, the top 10 tribes. Let��s dere war on the elves, otherwise I won��t be able to resolve my hatred!�� a shivarra said angrily.


    A few demon representatives agreed instantly. They couldn��t stand the fact that Ten Kings Pce was demolished twice.


    ��Irina is no longer the princess of the elves now. Wouldn��t we be helping her if we go and attack the elves?�� A vampire smirked.


    ��Furthermore, even though we all think Irina is the culprit, has anyone seen her with their own eyes? Did she leave behind any obvious evidence? If not, how could we say she has done it?�� that vampire continued.


    All the demons quieted down gradually. Now, they really had no idea how to avenge themselves. They could only continue to feel aggrieved.


    ��Since the Ten Kings Pce has already been demolished, I need to go back to report the situation to my tribe. As for whether we are going to continue to set up an office on Carapace Ind, this will be decided by my tribe.�� A pair of ck wings appeared behind the vampire. He pped his wings and quickly disappeared on the dark horizon.


    ��Cowards. We can��t depend on them.�� The abyss demon spat toward the back of the vampire before speaking to the rest of the demons, ��We, the abyss demons, are not going to let Irina off easily. We��re going to make her pay for what she did!��


    ��That��s right. We, the shivarras, are not going to take this lying down, either. We don��t care who she is!��


    ***


    The destruction of Ten Kings Pce obviously became the most important matter on Carapace Ind.


    However, to the majority of the demons, such matters didn��t concern them at all. As long as the Ten Kings Pce��s protective amulets still worked and Carapace Ind hadn��t sunk into the sea, the most important matter to them every day after they woke up was to earn money so they could save enough money to buy one protective amulet before the next month and continue to live a little more safely.


    Earning money had never been easy on Carapace Ind, so survival had be a difficult task too.


    However, a saying ��Catch crayfish if you wanna get rich�� began to spread on Carapace Ind recently. 50 copper coins for one crayfish became thetest get-rich-quick shortcut for the demons on Carapace Ind.


    Apparently, there were already demons who had earned thousands or even tens of thousands of copper coins within the two, three days. This was something unfathomable to the majority of the demons.


    Therefore, even though the Ten Kings Pce had begun to conduct a rigorous search on the ind, it still didn��t dampen the fishermen��s enthusiasm. The beaches were crowded with demons, and everyone was looking under every rock that a crayfish could hide. Some even jumped into the sea to search for them.


    And Mag, who��d created this craze, was writing an announcement in his study as soon as he woke up in the morning.


    ��Are you nning to share the recipes of the crayfish?�� Irina, who appeared out of nowhere to stand behind Mag, asked with astonishment after she nced at the announcement on the desk.


    ��Yes. Enjoying happiness alone is not as happy as sharing it. The demons and inhabitants on Carapace Ind and the Demon Inds would not be able to enjoy the crayfish after we left. How pitiful is that.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��You have never wanted to share any of your recipes when we were in Chaos City,�� Irina said suspiciously.


    ��We have to earn money in Chaos City. I��m taking that I am doing charity here.�� Mag smiled and put down the pen. He looked at the words that he had deliberately written with an ugly handwriting. The content was very simple. From today onward, he was going to recruit 10 apprentices and teach them how to cook crayfish. The teaching period was three days, and the charge was 500 copper coins.


    The 500 copper coins were only collected for show and to eliminate those people who wanted to register for fun. Moreover, he was still going to do a selection for these 10 apprentices. He wasn��t going to take in any Tom, Dick, and Harry.


    ording to his agreement with the system, he needed to raise the crayfish��s prestige, and ensure the demons on the Demon Inds would maintain the habit of eating crayfish.


    Now, the crayfish��s fame was already slowly spreading on Carapace Ind. However, in order to maintain the poprity or increase its influence, the crayfish had to form a certain level of industrial cluster effect. Having more crayfish restaurants on Carapace Ind was the simplest way.


    8 am, which was time to purchase the crayfish in bulk again, arrived. Mag went out with the announcement, and he, too, got a shock when he saw a line hundreds of meters long. There were at least 500 demons lining up at the door. Was everybody joining in the beacbing craze?


    Mag stuck the announcement on the door before purchasing the crayfish as usual.


    Kitar had only caught 20 crayfishst night as there were simply too many demons catching crayfish throughout the night, and he felt as if there were more demons than crayfish. He only managed to catch a few after he ventured to further locations based on his previous beacbing experience. After receiving Mag��s money, he curiously asked, ��What did you write on that, Boss? I��m illiterate, so could you please tell me about it?��


    Many fishermen were also looking at Mag curiously. Literate demons on Carapace Ind were rare.


    ��I intend to recruit 10 apprentices to assist me in the crayfish restaurant. Of course, I will be teaching them how to cook crayfish,�� Mag exined smilingly.


    ��Will we be paid for doing this?�� a demon asked.


    ��If you are selected, you will have to pay me 500 copper coins as school fees.�� Mag nodded.


    ��We still have to pay?�� All demons lost their interests upon hearing that. They could already buy a protective amulet with 500 copper coins. Being an apprentice here wouldn��t bring money, and they still had to pay money instead. They might as well use this time to go catch crayfish, and they could easily earn 100-200 copper coins for a few of them.

 Chapter 1356 - I Want To Be A Chef Too!

    <h4>Chapter 1356: I Want To Be A Chef Too!</h4>


    An apprehensive expression appeared on Kitar��s face. He could only stand to the side after the demon behind him hurried him off, but he didn��t go away, and instead he watched Mag pay for the crayfish.


    There were so many people catching crayfish now, and he only managed to catch 20 for the whole night, and it was going to diminish. One day, he wouldn��t be able to catch any, and he would have to go back to being a miserable fisherman who only managed to scrape by.


    However, if he learned how to cook crayfish, that would be a different story. That boss who also paid 50 copper coins for each of the tens of thousands crayfish every day was in fact earning tens of thousands of copper coins per day.


    Although the fisherman didn��t know about business, he could still see who was earning more.


    Kitar only approached Mag after he was done collecting the crayfish from all the fishermen. As he helped Mag pour the crayfish into the big pond, he asked, ��Boss, do you think I can do it? I would like to learn how to cook crayfish from you.��


    ��You?�� Mag put down the crayfish��s cages and sized up Kitar seriously. This young demon fisherman could be considered as one of the first crayfish catchers. He was full of zeal, and had caught way more crayfish than the normal fishermen. Mag nodded. ��You can try it out if you are interested.��


    ��Really?�� Kitar��s eyes lit up. He was only testing the waters, and he didn��t expect Mag to agree.


    ��If you really want to learn, I hope youe here with a serious attitude. I don��t want to waste time on a demon who isn��t serious,�� Mag said to Kitar gravely.


    ��Yes. I will definitely learn seriously.�� Kitar quickly nodded. He took out his money bag, dug out five gold coins, and passed them to Mag solemnly.


    ��Go home and shower first, thene back at 10 am,�� Mag said after keeping the gold coins.


    ��Alrighty.�� Kitar nodded, but he wasn��t in a hurry to leave. He helped Mag pour the rest of the prawns into the pond before leaving. His clothes were drenched by seawater, and they were full of dirt. He indeed should go home for a bath.


    There were four, five demons who came to ask Mag after that. He rejected two of them, and epted 500 copper coins from the other three. He told them toe back at 10 amter.


    ��Boss Hades, are you really going to teach people how to cook crayfish?�� Ivan poked his head over from the adjacent yard. He was staring at Mag in shock. Why was Hades teaching others about such good business?


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded with a smile. ��Seems like everyone likes the taste of crayfish, so if I teach more demons to cook crayfish, even more demons will be able to have the delicious crayfish.��


    Ivan turned to look at the house before softly asking Mag, ��Then can I learn too? Do you think I can do it?��


    Mag surveyed Ivan. He had a good impression of the rock troll family of three from next door. However, although rock trolls were strong, they were known to be clumsy. It wasn��t beneath Ivan to operate this huge wok, but whether he could reach the standards would be a problem.


    ��Although I��m not a fast learner, I am very patient. As long as you are willing to teach me, I can definitely master it,�� Ivan promised as he pped his chest. Then, he turned to look at the house before saying in a hushed voice, ��My son and I have fallen in love with the crayfish you make, and we have started to change our shells after eating your crayfish. If I learned how to make it, my family status would increase substantially, and I could hold my head up high in front of my wife.��


    Mag looked at Ivan, and out of pity for a poor man without any familial status, he smiled and nodded. ��Alright. You cane over at 10 am too.��


    ��Alrighty.�� An ted expression shed across Ivan��s face before he bent down and dug around under the stone at the first pir of the fence. He quickly retrieved a rock and broke it in half. A few glittering gold coins rolled out from within.


    ��You know, right. It��s not easy to hide some personal savings.�� Ivan counted five gold coins, and ced the rest into his pocket before passing them to Mag, who had a shocked expression.


    ��I know. I know.�� Mag took the money, still feeling a little amazed. This bro really was a genius. However... why was there a pathetic feeling?


    Ivan sighed, and meaningfully said, ��Sigh. You��re still young, Boss. Remember to save more for yourself when you still have some familial status now.��


    Mag held in hisughter as he pondered about how to answer.


    ��Hey,e in and help me hang the clothes!�� A frustrated voice came from the house next door.


    Ivan��s expression fell. He waved at Mag before walking back to the house. He immediately broke into a smile as soon as he reached the door and his footsteps became lighter.


    Looking at Ivan��s back, Mag secretly thought, why did it sometimes feel better to be single?


    Mag��s notice attracted plenty of attention from the demons. The crayfish��s superb business in these few days had attracted plenty of envy. Some demons on Carapace Ind had even counted that the crayfish restaurant could earn at least 50,000 copper coins per day. That was a huge sum, and no other restaurant had earned so much before.


    Mag decided to put quality before quantity, so he had only epted a total of six apprentices before 10 am.


    ��Dear, the boss next door is having a ss, so I��m going over to have a look. Maybe the task of rescuing us rock trolls would befall onto me,�� Ivan said while he massaged Gemina��s stocky leg, and observed her reaction carefully.


    ��You want to learn how to cook? Are you thinking that my turtle stew is horrible?�� Gemina��s razor-sharp gazended on Ivan.


    ��Of course not. The turtle stew that Dear makes is the most scrumptious food in the whole world.�� Ivan swiftly shook his head before gravely saying, ��However, I have been thinking that we have to spend 100 copper coins for one crayfish if we go over to Boss Mag. But if I learned how to make it, regardless if we go catch the crayfish ourselves or buy them from beacbers, it would save us a lot of money. If we could get our tribe��s people to catch the crayfish together and let me cook them, isn��t it going to be very easy for our tribe to embark on our journey to revival?��


    ��What you said makes sense too.�� Gemina showed a pondering expression.


    Justin, who was responsible for massaging Gemina��s shoulders, poked his head over and excitedly said, ��Father, bring me along too. I want to be a chef too! I want to learn how to cook crayfish too!��


    ��You��re not allowed to go.�� Gemina smacked Justin before saying to Ivan, ��You go.��


    ��Alrighty.�� Ivan��s eyes lit up, and he quickly walked out of the house. When he reached the door, he regrettably said, ��If I had known Dear would��ve agreed so easily, I should never have used my own savings to pay the school fees. Now, not only I lost the money, I still have to think how to exin where the money came fromter...��

 Chapter 1357 - Boss Hades, Can I Bother You With Something…”

    <h4>Chapter 1357: Boss Hades, Can I Bother You With Something...��</h4>


    Cooking a scrumptious dish with crayfish wasn��t an easy matter. Even for Mag who was a rare genius, he was still tortured to the brink of death in the test field for the God of Cookery. He had only mastered the dishes after many trials. Giving a group of demons a three-day-long elerated ss to teach them how to make crayfish wasn��t an easy task.


    Hence, after Mag gathered 10 members of the elerated ss at the veryst minute, he split them into three small groups of 3-3-4. Each group would learn one crayfish��s vor, and it wouldn��t be theplete version. Instead, they would be learning about the simplified and elerated version.


    Of course, the simplified version was simplified very technically. The spices that were hard to find on the Demon Inds were removed and reced by some locally produced spices. The cooking methods were then simplified to make the cooking easier while not affecting the crayfish��s taste and texture.


    ��Thirteen-spice crayfish.�� Kitar was rather delighted to hear the team that he was assigned to. Although he could only learn one of crayfish��s cooking methods, as long as he could master it, there would be customers who like it.


    ��I didn��t expect I would get the spicy crayfish. My favorite is the spicy crayfish,�� Ivan murmured, simrly happy. The delicious spicy crayfish had already be his favorite dish. As long as he could master it, it could be the food craze of the rock troll tribe.


    The other demons also had an expectant look on their faces. Many of them were the customers of the crayfish restaurant. They were mesmerized by the crayfish��s scrumptiousness after trying it, and they decided to try it after reading the announcement. If they could indeed master it, regardless of whether it was on Carapace Ind or on another ind, it would be a very valuable life skill.


    Mag gestured for them to quiet down before he walked to the pond. He scooped a crayfish out, and said, ��Alright, the teams are formed. Now, let us go to the part on how the crayfish is cooked. The first step is to clean and process the crayfish. Firstly, we have to put the crayfish that we bought into clear water and leave them there a few hours...��


    Washing, opening the back, deveining. Mag had spent quite some time on exining how to process the crayfish alone. He even did a detailed demonstration.


    Ingredient processing was the beginning of a dish and the most important cornerstone. Even though it was an elerated ss, Mag didn��t want to just get it over with. After all, these apprentices would be bearing his name when they ventured out in the future. He didn��t want to damage his reputation.


    As if they could sense Mag��s serious attitude, all the demon apprentices were paying serious attention too. Some even took out a notebook to take down notes.


    ��Set the processed crayfish to one side, and marinate it with some raw ginger before preparing the ingredients we need. First, let us see what ingredients the spicy crayfish need...��


    Then, Mag began to teach them how to cook the crayfish. Chili could be obtained easily on the Demon Inds, but sichuan peppers were rare or even nonexistent. However, the spicy crayfish would lose half of its soul if sichuan pepper was not added. Hence, he had to negotiate with the system and buy some sichuan peppers from it before selling them to the other demons. He would then give them some sichuan pepper seeds to cultivate on their own.


    As for garlic crayfish, it was much simpler. Even though the majority of the demons didn��t like to eat garlic, it wasn��t a rare ingredient, and was very easy to cultivate.


    As for the thirteen-spice, it was indeed the greatest problem that Mag had encountered.


    Obviously, he couldn��t supply the thirteen-spice powder directly to the demons. He would be leaving after a few days, and the distance between them would make it impossible for them to form a rtionship of a stable supplier and customers.


    Therefore, Mag had to choose dozens of themonly seen spices from the Demon Inds and mix them ording to the system��s rmended amounts and his own experience into the alternate-world version of thirteen-spice.


    Frankly speaking, the thirteen-spice that was short of certain special spices was slightlycking in fragrance and texture, but the aroma was still considered rich, and had achieved the distinguishing feature of numb, spicy, fresh, fragrant, and sweet. It was already very outstanding as a reformted version of thirteen-spice.


    Mag had only taught about the cooking methods of the spicy crayfish before the lunch service started.


    ��Did you all get it?�� Mag asked Ivan and the other two demons.


    ��My eyes got it.�� Ivan nodded honestly.


    The other two demons also scratched their heads embarrassedly. Although the boss taught in a very detailed and serious manner, they could only roughly remember the procedures. They were not confident to do it themselves.


    ��It��s fine. We all have to learn cooking from watching first. You all still have three days. As long as you pay serious attention, you would be able to get it.�� Mag smiled. He looked at the time, and said, ��If you have nothing else to do in the afternoon, you can watch me cook crayfish at the side. The version that I��ve taught you is a simplified one. As for theplete version, you can watch for yourself. How much you can learn will depend on yourself.��


    All the demons�� eyes lit up upon hearing that. They all said they were free to stay on and continue learning.


    The lunch service was as busy as usual. As the crayfish restaurant got more and more famous, more and more demons on Carapace Ind began to hear that many customers were stilling even though the crayfish were selling at 100 copper coins each. Hence, they all came because they were curious.


    Tony and Steve also came to the crayfish restaurant today. After pulling an all-nighter to write his manuscript, Tony slept till noon before he got up. He dragged Steve to the crayfish restaurant as soon as he woke up. He said he had to eat some more crayfish for inspiration so he could better edit his article.


    ��Steve, you may not believe me, but after writing that manuscriptst night, I feel that my life has already reached its peak. I may never write another essay as good as that ever again,�� Tony said to Steve excitedly with a pair of dark eye circles.


    ��You should take me out for a trip when you receive your bonus for this month��s manuscript.�� Steve chuckled.


    Tony patted his chest, and promised, ��Sure. If this article bes popr, wherever you want to go or eat, just say it.��


    ��You promised. Don��t me me for going all out then.��


    ***


    Mag wandered in between the three big woks, and cooked the crayfish with three different vors at the same time easily.


    The 10 demon apprentices watched him diligently from a short distance. Their gazes began to fill with admiration, and their faces were full of awe.


    Justin and Gemina went to the crayfish restaurant, and just as they were about to enter, Justin saw the notice at the door. He halted, and curiously asked, ��Mother, look? It said you have to give 500 copper coins to register as an apprentice. Is Father hiding money behind your back again?��


    ��Ha. He��s dead meat.�� Gemina smirked coldly, and her gaze locked onto Ivan in the yard.


    Ivan, who was watching Mag cook the crayfish intently, suddenly shivered and looked out instinctively. He met Gemina��s killer gaze head-on, and his expression instantly changed slightly. He suddenly realized something, shifted behind Mag in small steps, and whispered, ��Boss Hades, can I bother you with something...��

 Chapter 1358 - Nuclear Button

    <h4>Chapter 1358: Nuclear Button</h4>


    Mag deeply sympathized with a married man��s strong instinct for survival, so he agreed to cover up Ivan��s lies for him.


    After the lunch service was over, Mag smiled at Gemina, who was clutching the fence and ring at Ivan, and said, ��Miss Gemina, Mr. Ivan said he wanted to learn how to cook crayfish from me. I took him in because I think that he has the aptitude for it. However, he needs to submit 500 copper coins for registration. He said the finances are all held in your hands, so I wonder if you could pay me.��


    ��He didn��t give the money to Mr. Hades?�� Gemina nced at Ivan suspiciously.


    ��What��re you talking about, Dear? Do I look like someone who has a huge sum of 500 copper coins?�� Ivan pped his chest with an honest expression. Because he used too much force, a gold coin fell out identally.


    The gold coin red under the sunlight as it drew a perfect parab. Itnded in front of Gemina and spun on the ground.


    Ivan��s expression and body froze at that very instant. His fear gradually turned worse as he stared at that gold coin which was still spinning.


    Mag was a little taken aback too. He gave Ivan a piteous look. It seemed like this bro could only pray for help now.


    ��N-no. Dear, listen to me.�� Ivan attempted to struggle.


    Bam!


    Gemina stamped that gold coin into the rock with her foot before she turned and walked toward the house. A cold voice could be heard next. ��Don��te home before you master cooking crayfish.��


    ��Do you think I still have half of my life?�� Ivan tentatively asked Mag.


    ��That would depend on whether you could master it.�� Mag tried his best not tough.


    ��Aye, such is life. She was such an innocent and adorable young maiden then. How did she be a shrew...�� Ivan sighed. Life was indeed unpredictable.


    The first day, Mag didn��t let the demons try their hands on cooking. After all, a crayfish cost 500 copper coins each. He would be losing money if they tried their hands on too many of them. Hence, he only let them do the most basic cleaning tasks as they couldn��t even reach Mag��s standards for deveining.


    ��Alright, that��s all for today��s lesson. If you want to try your hands on cooking tomorrow, you could buy your own crayfish or try out your luck at the beach tonight to look for tomorrow��s cooking ingredients.�� Mag smiled at all of them in the evening.


    Although all the demons were a little startled, they didn��tment once they thought about the cost of a crayfish. 500 copper coins wouldn��tst them more than a few trials.


    ��Boss, could you please draw me a blueprint of this wok? I would like to get a cksmith to make an identical one for me so I could practice at home,�� Kitar asked Mag only after all the others had left.


    ��Of course.�� Mag nodded. He got some pen and paper, and swiftly drew a wok��s blueprint for Kitar. This young fisherman indeed had a great zeal. He tried to do all the work and asked questions whenever he didn��t understand. He could be considered as an excellent apprentice.


    ��Thank you, Boss.�� Kitar kept the blueprint gravely before bidding farewell to Mag, and left with great enthusiasm. He felt he had learned a lot today, and needed to go home to digest everything properly. He had to go and catch some crayfish tonight too.


    Because the demons from Ten Kings Pce who came to investigate the crayfish restaurant were all buried, it was all peace and quiet in the restaurant while the storm raged on outside.


    That night, Mag closed the doors in advance with the excuse that the crayfish were sold out.


    ��Amy, I need to go out with your mother for an errand tonight. Is it fine that Ugly Duckling and you stay home and watch <i>Tom and Jerry</i>?�� Mag took out a tablet and tapped on the screen. It started to y the first episode of <i>Tom and Jerry</i>.


    ��Woah, there are a bluish-gray big cat and a little brown mouse hiding in here!�� Amy stared at the screen curiously.


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling also came up enthusiastically and huddled in Amy��s arms as if it had seen its own kind.


    ��Let��s go. I think they could watch this for the whole night.�� Mag tilted his head to look at Irina.


    ��Haha. That cat is so stupid. It��s even more stupid than Ugly Duckling...�� Irina was already crouching next to Amy andughing away.


    ��...�� Mag.


    It was indeed an existence that was popr with all ages. Mag sighed and dragged Irina away from the tablet after she was done watching the first episode.


    ��How did you stuff the cat and mouse into such a small thing?�� Irina asked Mag curiously while they were on Ah Zi��s back.


    ��They��re just images, and not a real cat and mouse.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. This was the new toy that he bought from the system for 10,000 copper coins��<i>Tom and Jerry</i> limited edition tablet.


    Although it could only be used to watch <i>Tom and Jerry</i>, it was a cartoon that had over 100 episodes, and could be repeated in an endless loop from any episode. Furthermore, one wouldn��t be sick of it, so it was an excellent toy to entertain children.


    ��Is it alright to leave Amy alone in the restaurant?�� Irina turned around to look at Carapace Ind.


    ��It��s fine. I��ve done some arrangements in the restaurant.�� Mag nodded. The restaurant��s automatic defense��s level had already reached 9th-tier, and Amy just had to stay home and watch cartoons. Moreover, there were no 10th-tier powerhouses on Carapace Ind now.


    Irina didn��t ask further after hearing that. She knew very well that Mag loved Amy more than she did, and wouldn��t ce her in danger.


    Moreover, the matter they had to do tonight was very dangerous, so it was really not convenient to bring Amy along.


    The griffin burst through the clouds, and flew at a high altitude toward West Point Ind.


    Meanwhile, Alfred was on a ship making his way to West Point Ind. There were only one crew member at the stern and a giant porcupine battle boar in the middle of the ship.


    ��Simmons, this fellow, had better bring the stone statue along. Otherwise, I will get back the statue even if I have to bathe the ming Tribe in blood!�� Alfred said as he clenched his fists. Scary ck lines began to appear on his face, and his eyes became blood-red.


    The abyss demon who was steering the ship at the back was looking at Alfred fearfully. The chief looked a little different today. He made him scared and fearful.


    On the other side, Simmons was sitting on a mingo bird with a dark expression. The raging mes on both their bodies made half of the sky red.


    ��Even though Alfred is known to be lecherous and brutal, why does he want to lure me here? Both the abyss demons and ming demons want to restart the racial war, so what is he nning to do?�� Simmons murmured. After some pondering, a frustrated expression appeared on Simmons�� face. ��Charlene had better be alright, or else I��m not letting him off today!��


    The mingo bird quickly approached the sky of West Point Ind from the northeast. Its speed and altitude decreased rapidly at the same time.


    ��Oh. They��ve arrived earlier than expected. Seems like I��ve got to activate the ejection system,�� Magmented before taking a controller out from his pocket. He looked at Alfred who was sitting on the porcupine battle boar in the center of the ind and the mingo bird near the beach before pressing on the nuclear button.

 Chapter 1359 - Could This Be The Long-Lost Buddha’s Wrath…

    <h4>Chapter 1359: Could This Be The Long-Lost Buddha��s Wrath...</h4>


    ��Charlene��s head. Aim and fire!��


    After the system��s reminder tone sounded, Charlene��s head, which was already half revealed from the sand, shot out toward the ming bird.


    The visibility on West Point Ind wasn��t high in the foggy night.


    Simmons only sensed something flying toward him, and he reached out to grab it instinctively. Just as he was about to jeer at Alfred��s awkward sneak attack, he suddenly realized he was holding onto a head.


    Fresh red blood flowed down from the head, and he could see the head��s features clearly with the me��s glow. The thin lips, seductive eyes, and the hopeless and desperate expression. Wasn��t this his favorite concubine, Charlene!


    ��Charlene!!��


    Simmons roared furiously as he stared at that face with a hopeless expression from before her death. He could imagine what kind of torture and mistreatment she had endured before her death!


    He initially thought Alfred wouldn��t mistreat Charlene because of him and the ming Demons. He didn��t expect he would go to this extreme end!


    ��Alfred, I��m going to tear you into pieces!�� mes rose up in Simmons�� hands, and turned that head into ashes instantly, while his figure suddenly became a few meters taller. He had transformed into a four meters tall ming giant surrounded by burning red mes. His gaze locked onto Alfred and the porcupine battle boar in the center of the ind. He dived downward on the mingo bird like a meteor on fire.


    Meanwhile, Alfred was staring at half of the stone statue that was shattered into pieces in front of him in a daze. The ck stone statue had obviously lost all its power, and the remaining half of the Power of the Dead was missing.


    ��How dare you steal my Power of the Dead, Simmons!! I��m going to kill you today, and then eat you up to get that remaining half of the Power of the Dead back!�� Alfred snapped his head up and locked his red gaze onto the mingo bird that was diving down. He used the side of his ax to p the porcupine battle boar��s butt, and that three-meter-tall and 10-odd-meter-long giant porcupine battle boar started to run. The whole West Point Ind began to tremble as if it was going to sink into the sea anytime soon.


    The mingo that dived downward along with mes and the porcupine battle boar that was as heavy as the abyss shed.


    The mingo opened its mouth and spat out a red me, which burned out the trench on the ground. Even the rocks were turned into ashes.


    The thick barbs on the porcupine battle boar��s neck were shot like crossbow arrows as it dashed forward, and they rained down on the mingo.


    The porcupine battle boar ran into the area covered by the mes. Its pace slowed down obviously as its feet were melted in the melting redva. White steam and a burning stench also emerged from its body.


    As the mingo was diving downward, it couldn��t maneuver itself away from the thick spikes after spitting out the mes. It was pierced by multiple spikes instantaneously, and fell down from the sky.


    Simmons took the opportunity to jump from the mingo��s back. He had three fireballs of gold, red, and purple in his hands. He suddenly brought them together, and the three fireballs merged together mysteriously to form a tricolor lotus flower. He pointed it toward Alfred, who had simrly jumped off the porcupine battle boar.


    The tricolor lotus flew out and instantly appeared right in front of Alfred!


    Boom...


    A loud explosion was apanied by tricolored mes, and West Point Ind obviously sank a little into the sea. Everything around it was returned to nothing.


    ��Could this be the long-lost Buddha��s Wrath...�� Mag, who brokered this battle, mumbled in disbelief as he watched from the sky with a telescope.


    ��Is he dead?�� Irina was also holding a high-power telescope. Surprised, she thenmented, ��However, that fellow Simmons�� power has indeed increased a little. I remembered he could only bring two fireballs together when I saw him previously. He could actually use three now.��


    ��Charlene, I have killed this fellow and avenged you,�� Simmons said mncholically as he hovered in midair and looked downward with mes on his body.


    ��Ha. You tried to kill me with such a simple trick, Simmons? Although you have absorbed the other half of the Power of the Dead, it seems like you weren��t recognized by the master.�� A chilling voice appeared from below.


    The mes and smoke dissipated slowly, and Alfred, whose arm was raised across his chest, also appeared in their vision. Whiffs of ck Ghost��s Aura circting around him like ribbons. They had removed most of the offensive power earlier. Although his clothes were in tatters, there were no obvious injuries on his body.


    ��He��s still alive.�� Mag cocked an eyebrow. Even though he had already expected Alfred, who had made a deal with the devil, would be stronger, he actually didn��t suffer any serious injuries under such an intense attack. His strength surprised Mag.


    ��H-how is this possible?!��


    Simmons was equally shocked. This was already his most powerful attack. Although Alfred was strong, he couldn��t have withstood his attack so easily.


    ��Now, it��s my turn!��


    A red gleam shed in Alfred��s red eyes. The huge ck ax was lifted slowly, and the ck Ghost��s Aura immediately twirled around it. It formed a gigantic ck skull on top of that huge ax.


    ��Alfred, did you sell yourself to the devil?!�� Simmons eximed as he was suddenly reminded of something when he looked at that ck skull.


    ��It��s toote to act dumb now. I am going to kill you and then eat you up,�� Alfred said coldly before swinging his ax downward.


    A ck circr de began to sh toward Simmons in midair. That gigantic ck skull instantly dispersed into countless little ck skulls, and rushed toward Simmons in a cluster following the circr de.


    ��You will be the enemy of this entire world when you make a deal with the devil!�� Simmons roared as he backed off rapidly. At the same time, he took off the fire beads bracelet on his wrist and scattered them. 10 fire beads formed a line, and then went straight toward that eerie de of light before exploding one by one.


    Golden mes began to explode into dazzling fireworks. After 10 loud explosions, the ck circr de that was only one-third of its original size went through the firewall in front of Simmons andnded on him. It chopped off his right arm instantly.


    ��No!��


    Simmons cried out in pain, and retreated dozens of meters backward. He looked at his severed arm, and a cluster of ck aura was already rapidly climbing up toward his shoulder from the wound.


    ��Damn!��


    Simmons�� face went white. He hesitated briefly before chopping off the remaining half of his arm himself, and burned the wound with mes. He charred the flesh to stop the bleeding.


    And just when he hadpleted this series of moves, Alfred had appeared behind him out of nowhere. He lifted the giant ax above his head and smirked. ��Go to hell!��


    Simmons�� face paled, but it soon became determined. He punched himself in his heart, and his blood began to rush throughout his body like eruptingva. He furiously said, ��I��m going to take you along with me even if I die!��


    ��Self-detonation? Ha, you��re not going to have that chance.�� Alfred smirked, and his ax swung down without any hesitation.


    ��Right now, Holy Light!�� Mag, who had been watching a good show, suddenly shouted.

 Chapter 1360 - Justice May Come Late

    <h4>Chapter 1360: Justice May Come Late</h4>


    ��Holy Light, do you see that damned fatty?��


    A gentle chanting sounded. A beam of Holy Light tore through the dark night, andnded on Alfred urately.


    The ck fog that was shrouding him and the giant ax was extinguished instantly. It retreated back into his body like a tide, and let out a few excruciating screams. Alfred��s actions halted obviously for an instant, and there was a pained expression on his face.


    And right at this time, the blood that had been elerating throughout his body finally reached the self-detonation point. He lost control and exploded while staring at the Holy Light with a shocked gaze.


    Boom!


    This loud explosion was far bigger than any of his previous attacks. Even the power of that tricolored fire lotus wasn��t its match.


    Simmons�� body was splintered into bits and pieces instantly by the explosion. The raging mes and shock waves shrouded Alfred who was in shock and right next to him.


    The entire West Point Ind had finally copsedpletely in this explosion after withstanding so many of them. It sank into the sea gradually, and the explosion��s shock waves shattered the ship that was docked at the other end of the ind. At the same time, it also shattered that terrified abyss demon.


    ��Ah Zi, it��s our turn now!�� Mag unsheathed his longsword and gently patted Ah Zi��s back.


    ��Howl...��


    Ah Zi let out a happy cry and transformed into a purple lightning. It dashed down toward the center of the explosion which was still covered in mes. A purple light shield came up and protected Mag and Irina on its back when it dived headlong into the mes and dust.


    ��Cough...��


    A weak coughing sound could be heard, and Ah Zi flew in that direction alertly. It spread its wings, and the surrounding mes and dust were pushed to the sides. Alfred, who was struggling as he leaned on a giant rock that was exposed in the sea, was revealed.


    Alfred, who had looked so high and mighty earlier, had lost a leg and was charred all over. He looked pathetic as there wasn��t any intact skin on him.


    He suddenly looked at the griffin and Mag and Irina who were sitting on its back. He threw out a mouthful of blood with a shocked and angry expression, and said, ��Alex! Irina! Why are you two here?!��


    The Holy Light that suddenly appeared had actually caused his Power of the Dead to lose its effect momentarily, and he had faltered at that instant when he could��ve stopped Simmons from self-detonating. He had taken the impact of Simmons�� self-detonation without any preparation, and he barely survived relying on his thick hide and armor.


    He should have thought that it was Irina as soon as he encountered the holy light. However, he simply couldn��t fathom how Irina and Alex, who were supposed to be in Chaos City, suddenly appeared here.


    ��Well, we can��t say it��s a coincidence. After all, we set this up today. Since you guys have had enough interaction, we shoulde out to do an ending and finish this good show. Furthermore, you should have expected this when you did that to me then.�� Mag smiled. He sounded like a viin speaking like this.


    ��You two stole the stone statue!�� Alfred��s face tightened with anger as he suddenly realized his fight with Simmons was in fact Alex and Irina��s plot.


    ��Only a fellow like you would make a deal with the devil. Do you think we will need that thing?�� Irina said to Alfred coldly as she raised the magic caster��s staff in her right hand. ��Alfred, you abyss demons hadmitted unforgivable crimes against us elves when the demons invaded Wind Forest then, and you guys have harmed and enved countless wandering elves in thest 100 years. Today, I shall judge you on behalf of God of Life and purify your dirty soul and body!��


    ��Irina, you have been chased out of the Wind Forest, and your name was erased by the elves. You��re no longer Princess of the Elves. What right do you have to judge me?! If you kill me, the abyss demons are not going to let the two of you off!�� Alfred shouted furiously. His serious injuries rendered himpletely unable to move and evade. Whiffs of the ck Ghost��s Aura rushed out from his body and into those wounds, trying to repair his body as quickly as possible.


    ��Holy Light, that evil seems to be worth a fight. I order you in the name of the God of Light. Purify his soul and exile his body forever!�� Irina raised the magic caster��s staff above her head and chanted with a holy and solemn expression.


    The dazzling Holy Light converged at the tip of the magic caster��s staff, and then shone onto Alfred��s body.


    ��No...��


    Apanied by Alfred��s screams, the ck Ghost��s Aura quickly dissipated under the Holy Light��s purification, and Alfred��s body began to disintegrate under the re of the Holy Light.


    The terrifying screams reverberated throughout the entire territory. The pain of purifying the body with Holy Light was worse than the so-called death by a thousand cuts[1].


    Three short minutester, the Holy Light was retrieved, and only a charred skin of Alfred was left on that giant rock.


    ��Justice mayete, but it will never be absent.�� Irina kept her magic caster��s staff slowly as she looked at Alfred��s skin.


    Two names were struck off from Irina��s must-kill list together at once. Mag softly said to Irina, ��They��re both dead. Let��s go.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Irina nodded. She waved her hand, and a green-colored wind blew across the tattered skin that Alfred had left behind, erasing any traces that might hint at the Holy Light��s presence.


    Ah Zi spread its wings and flew close to the sea��s surface for some distance before it suddenly took off and dashed into the clouds.


    The intense fight that broke out on West Point Ind swiftly attracted the attention from the nearby inds.


    The abyss demons and ming demons were rather close to West Point Ind, so both groups reached West Point Ind almost at the same time. All the demons were shocked to see the sunken West Point Ind. Even though West Point Ind wasn��t big, it was an ind that had existed for tens of thousands of years. How could it have sunk so easily?


    Very soon, an abyss demon discovered the charred skin that was hanging on the rock, and eximed in a shaky voice, ��T-this is the chief��s aura!��


    ��The chief is dead!��


    All the abyss demons�� faces went dark with anger. This was a huge matter for the abyss demons. How did their powerful chief die here? He didn��t even leave behind aplete body.


    The ming demons were shocked to hear that the abyss demons�� chief was dead. Who dared to kill the abyss demons�� chief in their territory?


    ��This was the internal fire that would only be produced when we ming demons self-detonated. That loud explosion earlier...�� a slightly older ming demon said in a grave voice.


    ��I-isn��t this the chief��s tablet?!�� A ming demon picked up a fiery red order tablet��s fragment on a rock that protruded out from the seawater. It even lit up with me when it was picked up.


    ��Could it be our chief who has self-detonated?!�� a ming demon eximed.


    The entire area suddenly descended into a silence!


    [1] [Annotation text missing]

 Chapter 1361 - Your Father Said He’s Going To Wash Our Feet For Us Today

    <h4>Chapter 1361: Your Father Said He��s Going To Wash Our Feet For Us Today</h4>


    Alfred from whom only charred skin was left, the lingering explosive smell in the air, and the broken chief��s order tablet all pointed to one conclusion.


    The abyss demons and ming demons were staring at each other, and the atmosphere began to get tense gradually. However, there was still befuddlement in their eyes.


    Even though both the abyss demons and the ming demons were pro-war tribes, and had some small conflicts due to their proximity, their overall rtionship wasn��t too bad, as they were both powerful tribes.


    So why did Alfred and Simmons decide to have a duel here, and why did both of them end up dead?


    Their chiefs�� death was an earth-shattering matter for both tribes.


    ��The ming demons killed our chief. Let��s kill them to avenge our chief!�� someone among the abyss demons shouted.


    The two groups who were in a stand-off were ignited instantly. They shouted and ran toward one another. mes began to burn on the sea��s surface amidst the deafening shouts and roars.


    The battle ended 30 minutester, and bodies of the demons were strewn all over the sea��s surface. Only a few of them escaped with injuries.


    That night, nobody slept on Abyss Ind and ming Ind.


    ***


    On the other hand, Mag and Irina, who��d caused all this, returned to the crayfish restaurant.


    He was still betting with Irina on their way back that Amy and Ugly Duckling were still watching <i>Tom and Jerry</i>. The one who lost would wash the other person��s feet that night. In the end, they found Amy and Ugly Duckling searching for something amid all the spare parts.


    ��Did you find them, Ugly Duckling? Where have they gone? We saw them in the little box earlier,�� Amy said anxiously as she crouched on the floor and knocked on the tablet��s screen


    ��Meow, meow~�� Ugly Duckling shook its head as it searched through the spare parts that were taken apart violently with its paws.


    ��Seems like I��ve won.�� Irina smiled and locked her mirthful gaze on Mag. He had never washed her feet for her before.


    ��Little Amy, what are you...�� Mag looked at those spare parts helplessly. Judging from their conversation, Amy and Ugly Duckling had taken apart the tablet in order to release Tom and Jerry.


    What a loving idea; he couldn��t really reprimand them.


    ��Father, Mother. You two are back.�� Amy got up from the floor as soon as she heard their voices, and threw herself at them.


    ��What��s going on here, Little Amy? Why did you two take the tablet apart?�� Mag asked with a severe expression as he picked Amy up.


    ��I think it��s sad that they could only y inside such a small box. I want to release them out of there so we all y together,�� Amy said with a naive expression. But she soon disappointedly said, ��However, they disappeared after I took the box apart. They seem to be hiding somewhere. Maybe they didn��t want to y with Amy?��


    Mag��s heart softened when he saw Amy��s aggrieved expression, so he shook his head and smiled. ��Of course not. Because they aren��t really hiding in this box. Those were only their images. Hence, you cannot find them even if you take the box apart.��


    ��Images?�� Amy was a little perplexed.


    ��That means someone recorded what they��ve seen with video. In that way, that image could be preserved forever. We could see the images that others recorded through this box, so that cat and mouse weren��t in the box. In fact, they were in a very far away ce,�� Mag exined with a smile. He didn��t want to tell Amy this was a cartoon that didn��t exist in real life.


    ��Oh, I see.�� Amy nodded as if she understood. Even though she couldn��tpletely understand her father��s words, she understood that the cat and mouse weren��t in the box. She turned and looked at the tablet that was split into pieces by her, and her expression became self-reproachful and uneasy. She grasped her clothes with her hand and stole a look at Mag as she softly said, ��But... Ugly Duckling and I destroyed it.��


    ��It��s fine. Father knows Little Amy didn��t do it on purpose. Just don��t take things apart again in the future.�� Mag couldn��t bear to lecture Amy after seeing her self-reproachful expression. He shook his head with a smile before putting Amy down, and walking toward those spare parts.


    The tablet that was taken apart by force was already beyond repair.


    He gathered the bigger parts together, and dumped them into the trash can before clicking on the robot vacuum. The circr robot vacuum quickly moved over, scanned the rubbish, and then cleared it all away.


    ��Then, can we ever see that cat and mouse again?�� Amy asked Mag.


    ��There you go.�� Mag took out another tablet that the system just delivered from a shelf, and passed it to Amy with a smile.


    ��Woah. There��s another one!�� Amy��s eyes lit up, and she epted it with both her hands.


    ��Don��t take it apart again this time,�� Mag said smilingly. He only let go after Amy nodded gravely.


    ��Let��s go, Little Amy. Your father said he��s going to wash our feet tonight. Let��s watch <i>Tom and Jerry</i> while we get our feet washed.�� Irina went up to pick up Amy, and then threw a nce at Mag. ��It��s time to go boil water.��


    ��Alright...�� Mag nodded sheepishly. What else could he do except ept his defeat? He��d never expected Amy to take the tablet apart.


    Mag filled up two wooden basins with hot water before dripping a few drops of rose essential oil into them. After some thought, he took a rose from a vase at the side, and scattered petals into the water before bringing the basins into the room.


    Irina and Amy were sitting on a big and small chair, respectively. Ugly Duckling was huddled in Amy��s arms with only its head poking out. They were watching <i>Tom and Jerry</i> intently, andughing out loud every now and then.


    Mag��s gazended on Irina��s feet. She��d already removed her shoes, and a pair of fair and long legs was revealed. No excess impurities were found on the fair and round toes, the slender and slightly curved arch, and the round and adorable heels. They looked like white lotus flowers that had just blossomed, clean and beautiful.


    These were a pair of feet that resembled a work of art.


    Mag��s eyes lit up. Even though he didn��t have a foot fetish, he could appreciate a pair of beautiful feet.


    ��Herees the water.�� Mag came in with one big and one small basin, and ced them next to Irina��s and Amy��s feet.


    ��Didn��t you say you��re going to wash my feet for me?�� Irina smilingly asked as she lifted a foot up, and shifted her gaze from the screen to Mag��s face.


    ��I want to wash my feet too.�� Amy also lifted her smooth and round feet up, and looked at Mag smilingly.


    ��Alright. I will be a hardworking feet-washer today.�� Mag looked at the two pairs of feet in front of him and smiled helplessly. He shifted the wooden basins under their feet before cing them into the basins gently. Then, he took a small stool from the side and sat down in front of them.

 Chapter 1362 - So, I Will Become A Queen Through The Deaths Of My Husbands

    <h4>Chapter 1362: So, I Will Be A Queen Through The Deaths Of My Husbands</h4>


    Feet washing wasn��t a miserable or difficult task, especially when one was holding a pair of smooth and delicate feet in his hands. Instead, it was an enjoyment. Mag recalled how those girls back on Earth had massaged him, and tried to make himself look more professional.


    Maybe it was due to the warm water temperature, or maybe the pair of hands that were massaging her was a little naughty, but a blush appeared on Irina��s face, and beads of sweat also appeared on her nose.


    <i>I didn��t expect he��s also quite good at washing feet apart from cooking. Seems like I have to let him massage my feet more in the future.</i> Irina gazed at Mag as some tender feelings rippled through her heart. The hands that were holding her feet were so gentle and strong, and almost hotter than water temperature. They felt numb and electrifying when they caressed her skin. It made her want to escape and yet immersed in it.


    ��Alright. Let��s add in some more hot water and soak for a while longer.�� After massaging her feet for some time, Mag released them and lifted them out of the water gently before adding in some more hot water to maintain the water temperature at afortable and soothing temperature.


    ��Is it over?�� Irina regained her wits from the rxation. Her whole body felt rxed after she ced her feet in the warm water. It felt even morefortable than being caressed by the life magic.


    ��Little Amy, it��s time to wash your feet now.�� Mag held Amy��s little feet which were about twice or thrice as long as his thumbs. They were soft and fair and not suitable for massaging. Hence, after cleaning them, he let her feet soak in the water againfortably.


    The scent of roses filled the room while the family of three and a cat huddled together, watching <i>Tom and Jerry</i> andughing away.


    ***


    ��If the Bartoli Family doesn��t want to lose another son, they��d better stop trying to make me marry again. Otherwise, I will use my own methods to stop this matrimonial alliance!�� Cami said in a cold and determined voice to a tall and thin vampire sitting on a tform while standing in the middle of a dark castle��s hall.


    The wallmps were flickering with red light, and wind was blowing in through the small windows. They were as eerie as the blood in the crystal wine ss that the vampire sitting on the tform was swirling in his hand.


    The vampire stopped swirling his wine ss, and fixed his blue eyes on Cami. Apologetic, he said, ��Cami, you know the Bartoli is the most powerful family in the vampire tribe. They even have an ancestor in their n. If you refused to marry Noak, the Bartoli Family would join the pro-war fraction, and the vampire tribe would fall apart. We wouldn��t be able to keep our status as part of the Top Ten ns.��


    ��So, you want to make me marry again so you could maintain yourughable face and status? Ha, Father, have you forgotten about the promise that you made when you forced me to marry Noxis then? Apart from being a tool for making matrimonial alliances, what am I to you?�� Cami said with a sarcastic expression to her father, the chief of the vampire tribe, Maynard.


    An unnatural expression shed across the face of Maynard. After a moment of silence, he continued, ��You know both Noxis and Noak fancied you then. Noxis had died identally, and Noak is already the sole heir of the Bartoli Family. You will receive the support of both the Bartolis and our family if you marry him. Perhaps you will even be the first queen regnant of the vampire n.��


    ��So, I will be a queen through the deaths of my husbands?�� Cami��s expression became more and more sarcastic.


    ��You know, sometimes we have to sacrifice something before we can achieve what we want.��


    ��I don��t want to be sacrificed twice.�� A pair of wings appeared behind Cami��s back. She spread them and flew toward the doors of the hall.


    Maynard raised his hand, and a dark light screen appeared at the entrance of the hall.


    Cami crashed into it, but was rebounded backward.


    ��I��m sorry, Cami. I have to do this for the family.�� Maynard��s voice suddenly appeared behind Cami as he pped her neck.


    Cami copsed to the floor slowly with her eyes wide open.


    ��Inform the Bartoli Family, Cami��s back. Tell them to show their sincerity to marry her,�� Maynard said to the exterior of the hall as he carried Cami in his arms.


    ***


    ��We found it!��


    In the midst of fiery redva, Sargeras�� eyes lit up as he looked at the long amulet floating in the deeper part of theva. An area of vacuum surrounded the tablet like a bubble, and insted the amulet from theva.


    Sargeras dived in, and swam toward that amulet quickly.


    The temperature of theva in the deep part of the volcano was enough to melt steel. Sargeras�� clothes long turned into ashes, and theva on the surface of his body flowed about crazily. His body had also turned red.


    Sargeras��whose power was close to the 9th-tier��also felt his body being pushed to its limit.


    However, that Holy Lava Order was within reach, and he should be theva demon that got the closest to it in centuries. A gleam shed across his eyes, and theva on his body��s surface quickened its flow again while he reached into the bubble without any hesitation to grab that amulet.


    That was a golden tablet which was about 50 cm long, narrow and triangr in shape. It was engraved withplicated runes, and there was the symbol of theva demons at the top.


    Shhh...


    Sargeras grasped the tablet. It looked cold, but he felt a horribly high temperature that shook his soul instantly.


    The tablet in his hand caused smoke to emit from his palm, whereas theva didn��t even hurt him at all. He hadn��t felt the pain of being burned for a long time. The pain that came from his palm and fingers felt as if they were melting.


    But Sargeras didn��t let go, and instead he grabbed that amulet even tighter.


    The Holy Lava Order was one of theva demons�� three holy objects.


    The other two holy objects were already lost, and the Holy Lava Order was theva demons�� only hope for resurgence.


    Sargeras clearly knew that even though he was already close to 9th-tier, theva demons were still a very weak tribe on the Demon Inds.


    He had to let the Holy Lava Order reappear in this world so it could remove the seals and restrictions on them.


    The burning pain continued for an unknown period of time, and even a tough guy like Sargeras felt as if a hole was being burned through his soul.


    And right at that instant, a cold sensation was transmitted out from that Holy Lava Order, and spread throughout Sargeras�� body from his arms. All the burning hot sensation disappeared immediately, and Sargeras who was in theva felt afortable sensation as if he was soaking in warm water.


    ��This is?�� Sargeras stared at the Holy Lava Order that was glowing in his hands in shock. Suddenly, a golden light flew out from that Holy Lava Order, and went in between his eyes. His gaze became vacant instantly as if his soul was sucked into a mysterious ce. A mysterious bubble enveloped him.


    At the same time, the bottom of the volcano which was rtively calm before suddenly trembled violently. Redva spewed out from the ground continuously and rushed toward the crater!

 Chapter 1363 - That Is Not Dead WhiChapter Can Eternal Lie

    <h4>Chapter 1363: That Is Not Dead Which Can Eternal Lie</h4>


    Fiery redva erupted out from the volcano��s crater. It went all the way up into the sky like a giant red dragon, and lit up half of the sky.


    ��The fire dragon flies into the sky and the Holy Order reappears. Our tribe is going to rise again!�� the great elder said in a quivering voice.


    ��Hail the King of Lava!��


    All theva demons were also staring at the risingva with glistening eyes. They knelt down on one knee, and eximed as they watched Sargeras walk over on theva with the Holy Lava Order in his hand.


    ��From today onward, the Lava Demon Tribe will be renamed Burning Legion!��


    Sargeras held the Holy Lava Order above his head, and a red fire rose up. Droplets of golden-redva dripped from the mes, and drifted toward theva demons that were kneeling on the ground. Theva went in between their eyes, and turned into a me symbol that looked like a ��W��. As if their shackles were removed, burning hotva began to flow all over their bodies, and they felt a sense of exhration that they had never felt before.


    ��Burning Legion!��


    ��Burning Legion!��


    ��Burning Legion!!!��


    All theva demons stood up, and their cries reverberated throughout the whole ind.


    ***


    The news of Alfred and Simmons perishing together had spread like wildfire and shook up the Demon Inds.


    The chiefs of two of the Top Ten Tribes had actually perished at the same time. Regardless of whether they were murdered or they had really killed each other, such an event had never happened in the past 100 years. The shock that it had brought upon was even greater than that of the murder of the Spatial Demon Patriarch.


    Meanwhile, the abyss demons and the ming demons had already entered into a battle-ready state. Both parties began to amass their people after the small-scale battle on West Point Ind. They were prepared to escte their conflict.


    A horrifying storm was brewing right now.


    If the abyss demons and the ming demons started a battle among themselves just before the peace negotiation was about to start, the demons�� stance in the negotiation could possibly change.


    Both the abyss demons and the ming demons were fanatic warmongers. They were trying to start a racial war as they hoped to gain a leadership position in the midst of the war.


    Many demons on the Demon Inds couldn��t sleep tonight.


    ***


    After washing up, Magy back on his bed and closed his eyes. He began to check for the reward he received after killing Alfred.


    First of all was the title of ��Guardian of the Base��. Mag had no idea what was that for. It probably was simr to the ��Good Person Card��.


    What Mag was the most interested in was ��the chance to ask one ssified question��.


    ��System, how do I use this chance? Can I ask about anything? For example, are you my biological child?�� Mag asked with raised eyebrows.


    ��Although the Host is my father, I am definitely not the Host��s biological child,�� the system said gravely.


    ��Oh, I see. That��s okay, as long as you call me Daddy.�� Mag nodded.


    ��No, no. The Host is not this system��s father, and this system is not the child of the Host. This System simply exists because of the Host��s appearance!�� the system corrected with exasperation.


    ��You see, isn��t the conclusion that the chickenes before the egg? From the angle of cause and effect, I��m still your father.�� Mag smiled.


    ��The debate of whether the chicken or the egges first is still inconclusive today. If you��re using this as the judgement, from a certain theoretical angle, this system could be the Host��s father.��


    ��Ha, there will be no you without me. But without you, I am still me. So, System, do you think you are the father or the son?�� Mag smirked.


    ��Father,�� the system blurted out.


    ��Good boy.�� Mag nodded with satisfaction. ��Alright, let��s talk about this ssified question. What kind of questions are considered as a ssified question?�� Mag asked.


    ��Secrets that are hidden from the world��s cognition and not known by the majority of the people are considered as ssified. Once these secrets are exposed, they could have some unpredictable influence on this world. Hence, they were not revealed to the Host, and this System is open to certain limits,�� the system answered.


    Mag sunk in thought. Humans had their secrets, so it wasn��t unusual that this world had secrets that nobody knew about. Many secrets were even hidden and locked away by all the species.


    ��The Host has killed the destroyer of the base, Alfred, and received the title of ��Guardian of the Base�� and a chance to ask a question about ��ssified matters��. The Host will have the one rare chance to obtain the answer from the secret vault, so please treasure this chance.��


    ��So, this means that it could be a secret that even you have no ess to?��


    ��Yes.��


    Mag was deep in thought after he got the affirmation from the system. Although he had tried to obtain as much knowledge as he could about this world from numerous ssics and history books for the past six months, he still had many doubts about this world.


    For example, what was the Nond Continent like before the racial war broke out?


    Why did Lantisde sink into the sea? Why were there no records of it in the history books?


    What was the agreement that Alfred had entered into with the devil?


    ***


    Questions were shing across his mind. Questions that he wanted to know but had nowhere to find the answers to.


    ��I want to know this: what kind of existence is the skeleton man that had pulled me into the stone statue��s space?�� Mag finally chose this question after he struggled for a while.


    That weird stone statue, the ck fog that kept appearing in the Wind Forest and Demon Inds, and the skeleton man that appeared in the stone statue��s space all made Mag feel uneasy.


    The fear of the unknown made him a little ufortable.


    ��That is not dead which can eternal lie.


    ��And with strange eons even death may die.��


    Apanied by the sounds of an old typewriter, a line of ck words appeared in Mag��s mind.


    Mag murmured softly with tightly furrowed brows. These two phrases sounded a little familiar.


    The sounds of the typewriter faltered, and the line of words began to disappear.


    ��I remembered it. These two phrases came from Abdul Alhazred��s <i>Necronomicon</i>.�� Mag��s eyes lit up as he suddenly recalled where the two phrases came from. However, staring at the words that hadpletely disappeared, he said with a frown again, ��But, what did they have to do with the question?��


    The secret vault didn��t give him any other answers.


    ��That��s all? System, are you lying to your father?�� Mag was stunned. He felt as if he was fooled. He had to rack his brains and design a series of operations before he could kill Alfred sessfully. In the end, all he got was two bizarre phrases that had evene from a book on Earth.


    ��The secret vault is locked once more, and the Host doesn��t have the permission to ask again,�� the system replied.

 Chapter 1364 - Great Old Ones

    <h4>Chapter 1364: Great Old Ones</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��What do the phrases mean?�� Mag didn��t bother to argue after hearing that, and began to ponder deeply.


    Mag had read <i>Necronomicon</i> in H.P Lovecraft��s novel. Someone introduced the Cthulhu Mythos to him, so he borrowed an H.P Lovecraft collection from the library. However, he didn��t really like the Western horror genre, so he simply flipped through a few short stories and the illustrations before returning the book.


    Although, given his memory, he could only remember certain snippets, he remembered those two phrases very well.


    Because Mag didn��t study the Cthulhu Mythos in depth, he didn��t understand the system of Cthulhu Mythos very well. However, he knew that the Great Old Ones had a very important status in the whole system. He could roughly remember they were gods that had survived from the ancient times.


    ��Could that skeleton man be a Great Old One, a god that had survived from the ancient times?�� Mag murmured. Given his understanding of the Cthulhu��s system, that was all he could pass judgement on now.


    The unknown mysterious existence and the eerie ck fog could bestow a massive power to others and use the Power of the Dead to control everything. All this didn��t seem to be matters that could be achieved by 10th-tier powerhouses. The mysterious skeleton man in the stone statue should be above 10th-tier.


    That existence that was known as an extraordinary realm of power had never been proven to exist in this world.


    ��Seems like I will have to read up more on it. H.P Lovecraft who wrote <i>I am Providence</i> might really know something special.�� Mag pondered before saying to the system, ��System, give me a set of all the books which rted to the Cthulhu Mythos system.��


    ��Host, this System����


    ��Based on the publishers�� pricing, I��ll pay 1 copper coin extra for every single book,�� Mag said calmly.


    ��This System will pack all of them for you right now.�� The system��s voice began to sound very enthusiastic.


    ��Ding! 1000 novels with Cthulhu��s elements were sessfully packed. The total price is 89,233 copper coins!


    ��Ding! The cost has been sessfully deducted!


    ��Ding! They��re delivered!��


    Mag opened his eyes and saw thick novels covering a whole wall in front of him. There were even some inte novels among them. He couldn��t help feeling a little headache. This stupid system indeed would not pass up any chance to make money.


    ��Never mind. I will read them tomorrow.�� Mag hesitated for a while after looking at that wall of books, and theny back in bed.


    Although the Cthulhu Mythos might have given him some inspiration, he didn��t believe the answery within these novels. The secret vault might have simply borrowed these two phrases from the <i>Necronomicon</i> as an answer. As for whether they were closely rted, he needed to find out more.


    ***


    After one hard day, Mag had a good sleep amidst the scent of the books. Mag rubbed in between his eyes with a headache when he opened his eyes next morning. He had no idea where to start from when there were so many books.


    ��Let��s make breakfast first.�� Mag nced at the rm clock before he went downstairs. He saw Jane rubbing holy light in between her hands when he was about to enter the kitchen. A faint holy light was slowly converging at the tip of her fingers gradually like a weak candlelight.


    Jane��s expression was especially solemn and sincere. Her gaze was fixed on that holy light as if she was staring at her idol.


    <i>She��s learned so fast. Her natural talent is quite good. </i>Mag looked at Jane��s gently glowing single horn. It, too, had a little holy light converging there.


    Mag had closely experienced all the advantages of Holy Light for the past few days. Light was always the fastest, and had a very strong restrictive power on the Ghost��s Aura. He was d to see the appearance of a light-type demon. It could be very helpful for the unknown future.


    <i>If the Great Old Ones really exist, then does the god believed in by the magic casters exist too? God of Light, God of Life, Lord of Fire... What are their rtionships with the Great Old Ones?</i> A question suddenly shed through Mag��s mind. Even though he had always believed they were fixed spells that the magic casters used, the answer that he had gotten from the secret vault had overthrown much of his paradigm.


    If the Great Old Ones indeed existed, then the existence of gods was eptable too.


    <i>What a headache. I hope that is only a legend. </i>Mag shook his head. He, too, had a little resistance against the unknown.


    <i>Is the Great Old One a new species? How��s the texture of its flesh? What��s their fat content? Is it suitable to be made into a new dish? Could we cultivate it on a grand scale? We may have to put the research of new recipes on the agenda. Make it into a sashimi? Barbecue it over charcoal fire? Coat it with breadcrumbs and deep-fry it? Stir-fry...?</i>


    Just as Mag was having a headache over the Great Old Ones that might exist, he didn��t notice the section of weird words that were caught in between the data flow that was flowing through his mind like a waterfall.


    The holy light on Jane��s hands extinguished suddenly, and she sighed with disappointment. She looked up and saw Mag standing at the door. Blushing, she stammered, ��B-Boss.��


    Mag regained his wits after hearing the voice. Smiling, he replied, ��Oh, Jane is very hardworking. You woke up so early for your practice.��


    ��I��m too stupid, so I have to wake up earlier to learn.�� Jane lowered her head embarrassedly. She was really very stupidpared to thedy boss. She could only light up a little bit of the holy light now, and it couldn��t even light up a room.


    ��No. You��ve already done very well.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. Irina had praised Jane��s talent during their journey yesterday. ��Carry on. I need to go make breakfast for you all.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Jane nodded and watched Mag go into the kitchen before she continued to light up the holy light.


    Mag went up to read the novels for a while after breakfast. He chose to read H.P Lovecraft��s collection of short stories. After all, he was the creator of the Cthulhu Mythos, so his books should have a greater reference value.


    At 8am, Mag went down to purchase crayfish as usual. Kitar was the first in the line with a in his hands. There were dozens of crayfish in it.


    ��Boss Mag, I��ve caught 13 crayfish today. Could I use them to practice?�� Kitar said to Mag enthusiastically, raising the crayfish in his hands.


    ��Of course.�� Mag nodded. It was the best that the apprentices brought along their own ingredients.


    ��Alrighty.�� Kitar put the crayfish aside, and began to take the initiative to help Mag pour the crayfish he purchased into the pond. He was a great help.


    Ivan, who had caught four crayfish, swiftly joined in to help them.


    After Mag had finished collecting the crayfish, all the 10 apprentices had arrived with their own crayfish. Mag, who had wanted to go back to his reading, had no choice but to stay to teach them the actual operation.


    The control of heat was very important when it came to cooking crayfish.


    Therefore, Mag had intended to teach all of them how to control the heat in that morning.

 Chapter 1365 - Do You Think That I’m In Love With Boss Mag?

    <h4>Chapter 1365: Do You Think That I��m In Love With Boss Mag?</h4>


    Mag��s teaching was easy to understand, so even aplete novice like Ivan could understand it, and quickly got a hang of it under his instructions.


    Because there were only three woks, all of them had to take turns to use them. Each crayfish was a chance to practice, and the price of 50 copper coins each made all of them very serious.


    And Kitar, who had 13 crayfish, became the ��rich man�� among them as he had a very high trial and error rate.


    They could see their failure easily. Regardless if it was charring the crayfish during stir-frying, or burning the crayfish during the reduction, they all took turns making novices�� mistakes.


    However, their improvements were also very obvious. Ivan, who couldn��t even hold the spat properly before, could already flip a whole crayfish over in the wok.


    ��Alright, that��s all for this morning��s practice session. I��ve got to start the service after a short rest. You guys may go first,�� Mag said to the apprentices at 11 am. He would have to treat them to lunch if they stayed.


    All of them bid their farewell to Mag respectfully. They only realized that cooking a delicious crayfish was a very difficult task after learning it themselves, so their respect for Mag increased tremendously too.


    ��We have taken care of Alfred and Simmons. Who��s next?�� Mag asked Irina while they were having lunch.


    ��Westin, then,�� Irina replied after pondering for a while.


    ��That��s a good candidate.�� Mag nodded slightly. Westin, the second elder of the shivarras and one of those people who had ambushed Alex back then.


    The shivarras were also a demon tribe that loved wars, and were known for their terrifying power of devastation. They were ranked at number two in the Top Ten Demon Tribes, had a huge poption, and their advancedbat power had been increasing tremendously in the recent 100 years. They were already challenging the overlord status of the fear demons.


    The fear demons�� stance toward the peace negotiation was still unknown, so the shivarras were the real leaders of the pro-war factions. They were already pressurizing the pro-peace tribes in their attempt to form a powerful pro-war demons�� alliance.


    Westin enjoyed a high status as the second elder of the shivarras.


    However, he wasn��t considered powerful, as he had only advanced to the 10th-tier 10-odd years ago. Still, he was a rare demon who was known for his strategic mind. He could be considered as the brain of the shivarras. He had yed an important role in the rapid increase of the power of the shivarras in the past 100 years.


    In the snippets of Mag��s memory, Westin was the only demon who wanted to kill himpletely, while the other demons and men were maiming Alex��s limbs in sneers and jeers then.


    The shivarras didn��t appear on the Roth Empire��s punishment list for the ambush back then, but he guessed they should have received a huge reward from Josh.


    ��However, this fellow is very elusive. He may not be easy to get rid of.�� Irina picked up and bit into a piece of chicken before continuing, ��If we don��t get a chance to get rid of him, then we will get rid of Bashir.��


    ��Bashir?��


    ��I heard he likes to collect elven maids.�� Irina��s gaze and voice turned cold at the same time.


    Mag narrowed his eyes slightly. Elves who ended up in the hands of the demons usually didn��t have a good end, and collection meant turning elves into petspletely. He nodded slightly. ��Him, then.��


    Jane looked at Irina before looking at Mag. Although she didn��t understand what they were talking about, they sounded formidable.


    After the lunch service, Mag hung an ��Off�� sign on the door to prevent those enthusiastic apprentices froming over to bother him earlier, and went back upstairs to read.


    The Cthulhu Mythos�� system was huge. Mag would need a lot of time to understand it. However, apart from reading, there was no better solution now.


    ***


    ��The third day that Boss Mag left. I miss him.��


    Vanessa propped her chin on her hands and boredly gazed at a wind chime that was swaying on the window.


    ��Princess, I have gone to enquire again. They said Boss Mag would return soon,�� L consoled her gently. She rather missed Boss Mag too. The princess lost much of her appetite after he had left.


    Vanessa turned around, and asked L, ��L, do you think that I��m in love with Boss Mag? I have never missed a man so much. I even think about him when I am sleeping.��


    ��Are you sure you��re not thinking about food instead of Boss Mag?�� L asked hesitantly.


    ��Hmm...�� An awkward expression shed across Vanessa��s face as she murmured, ��Although it was about food most of the time, without Boss Mag, we wouldn��t have those foods.��


    ��That only means that you like the food that Boss Mag cooked, and not him.�� L heaved a breath of relief secretly. If her princess fell in love with a chef, and a chef with a child at it, she would be so dead when she returned.


    ��Alright. Compared to Boss Mag, I indeed prefer tofu pudding, braised chicken and rice, Yangzhou fried rice... In this case, his ranking came after the top 10.�� Vanessa nodded. She suddenly felt a little apologetic that she had sort of let Boss Mag down.


    ��Oh, yes. The duke said His Majesty has written again, asking you to return. Do you n on staying on in Tatari[1]?�� L said.


    ��There��s nothing fun to do back in the pce. There��s nobody there to y with me and nothing nice to eat. I will mold in my room since I��m trapped there every day.�� Vanessa shook her head before revealing a dazzling smile. ��It��s so nice to be here. Uncle Abraham will bring me to eat good food every day, and the patrons at the restaurant are very adorable too. Eating with them is so much more interesting than staying in the pce.��


    L swallowed her words when she saw Vanessa��s smile. A smile appeared on her face too. It was very rare to see the princess smile like this in the pce.


    ��Furthermore, Mr. Mag has promised to fix my teeth for me. I��m not going back before my teeth are fixed,�� Vanessa said as a matter of fact.


    ***


    ��Take a look, everyone. This is already the 36th letter of blood. I think someone will really hang themselves on our door if the Boss doesn��t return soon.�� Yabemiya went out and returned with a bundle of blood letters and other sort of mails that were stuck to the door. She helplessly said to all of them, ��It��s already been three days. The boss has seldom stayed away for long.��


    ��I guess Amy and he wouldn��t be returning on today, either.�� Ba tossed a hovering te around with her fingers boringly.


    ��If Boss doesn��t return soon, the grieving customers are going to tear down the restaurant soon,�� Firis said worriedly. It wasn��t just Boss Mag and Amy��the princess had also left for days.


    ��Don��t worry. They��re not going to tear down the restaurant,�� Elizabeth said calmly. They would have to go through her if they attempted to do that.


    [1] [Annotation text missing]

 Chapter 1366 - Ay The Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 1366: Ay The Assassin</h4>


    In the evening, Mag had heard a piece of news from the customers: the abyss demons and the ming demons had dered war on each other formally. They had attacked each other, and both had suffered a tremendous loss in men.


    The news about Alfred and Simmons perishing togetherst night had already shaken the Demon Inds; nobody expected the war between the abyss demons and the ming demons to start so soon. It even bypassed the probing stage, and went straight into the heat of the battle.


    Carapace Ind was located close to the territorial waters of both tribes, but it fortunately wasn��t implicated in the war. However, it would be difficult to maintain peace for theing period of time.


    Mag didn��t like war, but instead of letting two warmongering tribes out to hurt the world, he would rather they hurt each other.


    Hence, he didn��t feel any guilt for starting this war.


    The pro-war faction which had already had the advantage on the Demon Inds was torn apart by this war, and this tear continued to worsen.


    ��Interesting. Why don��t we go and watch the show?�� Irina, who walked over, said to Mag enthusiastically after overhearing the demons�� conversation.


    ��Alright,�� Mag answered. He, too, was very curious about the war between two demon tribes.


    The crayfish that were bought in the past few days were sold out quickly. Mag rejected the requests of a few customers to continue drinking. After Irina took out the stool, peace and quiet was resumed in the restaurant.


    Mag summoned Ah Zi and tossed the three beggar��s chickens that he had prepared in advance to it.


    Ah Zi swallowed the meat together with the bones, and showed a happy expression. Its head came over to boop Mag��s hand as it looked at him expectantly.


    ��That��s all. I��ll get you something nice tomorrow.�� Mag rubbed Ah Zi��s head.


    ��Howl~�� Ah Zi let out a happy call, and bowed down to let Mag and his family up its back.


    ��Let��s go. We will go watch a good show tonight.�� Mag picked up Amy and got onto the griffin��s back. Irina, too,nded gently behind Mag. She reached out to embrace Mag��s back naturally.


    The griffin spread its wings, and the huge shadow quickly disappeared from the sky of Carapace Ind, and flew toward ming Ind.


    ming Ind was full of mes usually, but the mes were even fiercer today. Explosions and shouts could be heard from every part of the ind.


    There were countless huge ships with the abyss demons�� gs sailing toward ming Ind, and numerous giant fireballs with red tails flew from ming Ind and exploded on the ships. Fire quickly broke out on the entire ships, and the abyss demon riders turned to ashes before they rode on their pigs and jumped into the sea.


    Meanwhile, those vessels which had docked put up the nks, and the abyss demons riding on porcupine battle boars charged toward ming Ind and stomped over everything in their way.


    The epic battle scenes awed Mag who was watching in the sky with a telescope. This war was totally different from the steel and cannon of modern warfare.


    There were abyss demons and ming demons dying in every single second. The brutality of war was disyed to its max at this moment.


    Moreover, this was a war between two demon tribes with simr strength. If this war escted into a racial war between all the species on the Nond Continent, it would be even more brutal.


    The goblins, dwarves, Chaos City... How were they going to face attacks like this?


    ��Feeling guilty?�� Irina suddenly asked.


    ��Since they chose war, this is their destiny. At least those species who yearned for peace don��t have to withstand the disaster that they��d bring upon them.�� Mag shook his head.


    ��I seem to have discovered some demons who are watching a good show like us.�� Irina turned the telescope to the other side and revealed an amused smile. ��Should we make the situation even more chaotic?��


    Mag also saw some demons from other tribes who were watching the battle on flying steeds in the air. Many of them belonged to the Top Ten Demon Tribes.


    ��We could make them busy for a while if we get rid of them.�� Mag and Irina looked at each other and smiled at the same time.


    ��Little Ay, prepare your fireball magic. It��s time for us to act again.�� Mag took out a mask and put it on his face.


    ��Ay the Assassin is prepared!�� Amy took out her wand and nodded.


    ��Ah Zi, get all the flying steeds in the sky down with your fastest speed. Remember to conceal yourself well.�� Mag patted on Ah Zi��s head.


    Ah Zi kept its wings and suddenly dived nearly 1000 m downward before kicking a shivarra together with the three-headed bird he was riding into the sea.


    A red fireball followed after them closely, and exploded just before they reached the water.


    In the dark, all the demons from different tribes who were sent to observe the battle were kicked into the waters and then topped up with a fireball.


    In less than 10 minutes, the sky was all clear. Not even one flying steed could be seen.


    ��Let��s go. I��m afraid this war willst for quite some time,�� Mag said softly. Ah Zi quickly ascended and flew away from ming Ind��s territorial waters.


    Although the overall power of the abyss demons was higher than the ming demons, it wasn��t an overwhelming advantage. As long as there wasn��t a reconciliation, the battle wouldn��t have a clear winner within a short time.


    Ah Zi flew toward the northwest.


    As the most powerful demon tribe, the fear demons upied the threergest inds in the center of Demon Inds, and named them Fear Inds.


    Ah Zi circled a few rounds above the Fear Inds. As they had already sensed dozens of 10th-tier powerhouses�� aura down below, Mag chose to leave.


    Even if they couldn��t win, Mag had never been afraid of anyone.


    However, it was better to conceal the fact that Irina and he had appeared on the Demon Inds. Otherwise, people would link them together with the events that happened on the Demon Inds recently. This was not beneficial to the application of their n.


    Mag then made a trip to Shivarra Ind. Shivarra Ind had aplicated terrain, and it obviously made searching for the sneaky Westin even more difficult. Moreover, there were also five, six 10th-tier powerhouses on the ind.


    Irina looked down, and angrily said, ��The sneaky old fool is such a pain.��


    ��We will find an opportunity in the future,�� Mag said, and then indicated Ah Zi to return home.


    Mag washed up and was preparing to sleep after reading the books after they got back to the crayfish restaurant, but then knocking appeared downstairs.


    Mag drew open the windows and looked down. It was Dexter, the high priest of Lantisde. Hence, he quickly wore something over his pajamas, and went down to open the door.


    ��Esteemed Mr. Mag, these are what we��ve caught for the past few days. Please count them.�� Dexter took out a huge tank from the crystal ball, and there were dozens of crayfish in it.

 Chapter 1367 - What Kind Of Waste Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 1367: What Kind Of Waste Are You?</h4>


    Mag��s eyes lit up as he looked at the crayfish in the tank. They were twice the size of the normal crayfish, and when he turned them over, their bellies were red. They were the reproductive crayfish that he was looking for.


    Furthermore, they should be freshly caught from the sea as they were very active. They were waving their pincers energetically.


    Mag counted them diligently. There were a total of 45 crayfish.


    Together with the reproductive crayfish that he had collected from the fishermen in the past few days, he now had 62 reproductive crayfish. It had already exceeded the number of reproductive crayfish needed toplete the mission after he negotiated with the system.


    ��The total is 45. I will send the 5000 mud casings to you as soon as possible when I return in the next few days,�� Mag said to Dexter happily. ��I already have enough crayfish. Thank you for making this trip.��


    ��It��s our honor to serve you. Lantisde thanks you for your generosity,�� Dexter replied with a smile, even though he had sent all the Lantisdeans who could leave the seal to catch the crayfish, including ten 10th-tier powerhouses.


    However, receiving 5000 mud casings meant receiving 5000 chances to leave the seal to the Lantisdeans. It was a very worthwhile trade.


    ��Do you want toe in for a while?��


    ��No, thank you. Mr. Mag should be resting soon. I will visit you personally in Chaos City again shortly.�� Dexter looked at the pajamas Mag was wearing, and bade his farewell with a smile.


    Mag was indeed only being courteous. He watched Dexter leave before returning to the restaurant with the huge.


    The crayfish count in his mind had be 62/50, which meant the catching mission was already aplished. Only the promotion of cooking crayfish and the habits of eating crayfish were left before the crayfish mission waspletely aplished.


    The craze of eating crayfish on Carapace Ind was in its most heated stage, and its influence was spreading rapidly.


    Although the exact progress of the 10 apprentices�� culinary skills differed, their progress was good overall. After the final teaching ss tomorrow, those apprentices who passed the test could set up their own crayfish restaurant.


    ��System, how do we handle these reproductive crayfish?�� Mag asked in his mind as he looked at those crayfish which were caught with a lot of effort.


    The system had used a chance to use the submarine to exchange one reproductive crayfish from Mag before, so if he could get some goodies from the system with these extra 12 crayfish, it would be much better than just barbecuing them.


    ��Could the Host please execute the pollution-free treatment for them,�� the system answered.


    ��Uh? Don��t you want them?�� Mag was a little surprised.


    ��These crayfish which left the crayfish farm are no longer pure. They could have contracted some unknown viruses and foreign parasites. This system will not take them back,�� the system answered.


    ��Then we have to eat to execute the pollution-free treatment.�� Mag sighed. It seemed like it was almost impossible to get a sum of money from the system.


    ��At the same time, in order to answer the call of God and cultivate the Host��s environmental awareness, this System decided to implement waste sorting on the Host from today onward. The Host will have to sort the waste before throwing them. Otherwise, this System wouldn��t ept it, and would fine the Host.��


    ��???�� Mag was stunned.


    Mag wasn��t unfamiliar with waste sorting, since he had studied overseas for several years. But the system had never given him such an exaggerated request before. It had indeed astonished him by answering the call right now.


    It was really a little weird to do waste sorting in this world where even the stic bags didn��t exist.


    ��System, what kind of waste are you?��


    ��How... would this System know?!��


    ��Alright. Let me test you since you want to implement waste sorting.�� Mag curled his lips.


    ��Ha. This system has already studied God��s instructions in depth,�� the system answered confidently.


    ��How many types of waste ssification are there?��


    ��Recyble garbage, hazardous garbage, wet garbage, and dry garbage.��


    ��Then, what kind of waste is dried nuts?��


    ��Dry garbage?��


    ��Wrong. It��s wet garbage. Question: what kind of waste is glue?��


    ��It��s definitely wet garbage!�� the system replied with conviction.


    ��Wrong again. It��s dry garbage. Question: what kind of waste are jerky, jujube, and flour, respectively?��


    ��Dry garbage, dry garbage, dry garbage!��


    ��Wrong. They��re all wet garbage.�� Mag shook his head and smirked. ��Perishable biomass and domestic waste are all wet garbage. System, didn��t you study in depth? Given your qualification, I think we��d better put everything together, or else it could cause secondary pollution easily if it was processed haphazardly.��


    ��No. This is just a small mistake. This System must strictly enforce the requirements of garbage ssification,�� the system refused. ��Ask me again.��


    ��Alright. Then, I will ask you onest question. Now, I have a stic bowl which contains several-day-old leftover food and rat poison. I am about to throw them away after poisoning the rats. So, how should I handle and ssify them during disposition?��


    ��Screech...��


    A series of static sounds appeared in Mag��s mind, and the system��s interface in his mind became blue as lines of meaningless numbers flowed across it.


    ��Although the waste ssification is going to benefit generations, its execution still has a long way to go.�� Mag sighed, and didn��t bother with the system which had crashed. He tossed the rest of the crayfish into the kitchen��s tank. The reproductive crayfish tasted even better than the normal crayfish. He was going to save them up for personal use since they weren��t easily caught.


    ***


    Thending operation conducted by the abyss demons on ming Ind had encountered very strong resistance. Tens of thousands of abyss demon riders charged onto ming Ind, tearing into the ming demons�� defense lines again and again. However, they were all stopped, and roasted pigs were left on the ground everywhere.


    The sun began to rise up from the sea��s horizon at dawn. The abyss demons who had fought through the night finally heard the horn for retreat.


    The fireballs that were shot out from ming Ind became sparse too. The equally tired ming demons didn��t pursue the abyss demons.


    Both parties hadn��t prepared sufficiently for this battle that had broken out suddenly, yet they had conducted an extremely horrifying battle through the night. Bodies were strewn all over the areas wherending could be conducted.


    None of the tribes had anticipated this sudden conflict, and it broke the peace before the species�� peace renegotiation. One had to know that Alfred and Simmons had still been drinking together happily when they gathered under the abyss a few days ago.


    Of course, they, too, hadn��t anticipated that they would be swept into this conflict so easily, because all the demon diplomats that they had sent out to observe the battle on location didn��t return.


    This matter wasn��t huge, but it also wasn��t small, either.


    However, no matter what, it still concerned the reputation of a tribe, so all the tribes couldn��t pretend that it hadn��t happened. Hence, they all sent solemn letters of inquiry to the abyss demons and the ming demons.


    ***


    ��It��s another day of fine weather.�� Mag drew open the curtains, and the sun shone on the gentle smile on his face. They should be able to return to Chaos City in two days at most. He wondered how Miya and the gang were doing.

 Chapter 1368 - He Could Hit The Road After He Was Full

    <h4>Chapter 1368: He Could Hit The Road After He Was Full</h4>


    Mag smiled to all the apprentices. ��I will provide 10 crayfish and a small wok to every one of you today. If anyone of you can reach the standard for graduation, you can open another crayfish restaurant on Carapace Ind or any other ce.��


    All the demons�� eyes lit up. Opening a crayfish restaurant was their objective ining to learn cooking crayfish from Mag. At first, they thought Mag would be using them as freebor for some time. They didn��t expect he would let them open their own crayfish restaurant as soon as they mastered cooking it.


    ��Can we also open the restaurant on Carapace Ind?�� Kitar asked expectantly.


    ��Yes. You may open it wherever you like.�� Mag nodded with a smile. After all, he would be leaving soon, so it was naturally for the best if they could spread on Carapace Ind.


    ��That��s fantastic. In this case, I could go back to my hometown and open a crayfish restaurant.�� Ivan��s eyes lit up. He didn��t want to continue to stay on Carapace Ind, and wished to return to their hometown in glory. Although Rock Ind was remote, the crayfish was a huge tonic to his kind, so he would be able to sell them for a much higher price than on Carapace Ind.


    Then, Mag began to teach as usual. Of course, since everyone had already entered into the hands-on phrase, he was mostly responsible for pointing out their mistakes.


    Among these apprentices, Kitar was the fastest learner and did the best.


    An aroma tickled his noses when he removed the cover. A red crayfish was lying in the wok quietly as he turned up the fire to reduce the gravy. He then turned off the fire and ted the crayfish before drizzling the gravy all over it. A simplified version of the thirteen-spice crayfish was done.


    ��Please taste it, Boss,�� Kitar said to Mag with anticipation as he ced the big bowl on the table at the side with both hands.


    Mag went forward and waved away the steam gently before twisting a pincer off. The gravy had seeped into the pincer through the cracks, and dyed the meat with a beautiful brown color. He took a bite after dipping it in the gravy.


    The modified version of the thirteen-spice still had a very good taste and aroma. Although it was still a littlecking in theyered texture aspect whenpared to the system-enhanced version of thirteen-spice, it was still a spice with a unique vor.


    Numb, spicy, fresh, fragrant, and sweet. All the tastes were present, and the texture of meat and the control of heat were fine. Although the meat was slightly overdone, it wasn��t obvious if they tasted it closely.


    ��Not bad.�� Mag gave the expectant Kitar his approval after eating a whole pincer.


    Kitar was the most hardworking, and had the most trials among the apprentices. He had gone beyond Mag��s expectations by reaching such standards, yet it felt very reasonable too.


    tion shed across Kitar��s face and his voice quivered. ��T-then did I pass the test?��


    ��Not yet.�� Mag shook his head, and continued, ��The fire was too big during the stir-frying, and the frequency of tossing was too low. If there were 10 crayfish in the wok instead of one, this w would be magnified 10 times. You have to control the timing of adding in the thirteen-spice more urately. Too early or toote would affect the meat��s absorption of both spices and condiments.��


    Kitar nodded appreciatively. There was no despair on his face even though he was rejected. He continued to wash the wok, heat up the oil, and practice.


    Very soon, the other apprentices had cooked their crayfish, and Mag tasted them one by one. They didn��t do as well as Kitar, and their problems persisted.


    The demons were indeed not talented in cooking. However, Mag didn��t want to use his standards to limit them. After all, not everyone could be as outstanding as him.


    From the customers, Mag received thetest news about the abyss demons and the ming demons. Although the other tribes weren��t involved in the battle, they were sniping at one another because of the sudden unexinable deaths of their demon diplomats. The situation on the Demon Inds had be very tense.


    Of course, the most shocking news on Carapace Ind was something else: the abyss demons�� office on Carapace Ind hadunched a sneak attack on the ming demons�� officest night, and killed all the ming demons.


    The other eight halls arrested the demons from abyss demons�� office withbined efforts, but nobody knew how they were going to handle them yet.


    Those living on Carapace Ind, who weren��t involved in the battle, also began to have an ominous feeling. Many demons were worried.


    Tony wasn��t affected by the war at all. Smiling, he said to Mag, ��Boss, I��ve already sent the culinary review about your crayfish to the editors of all the culinary magazines. If everything goes smoothly, it should be published in theing few days, and your crayfish restaurant is going to be full of customers. How are you going to thank me?��


    ��Oh, I see...�� Mag murmured. He would have left Carapace Ind in the next few days, so he really had no idea how to thank this friendly critic.


    It was still fine if that article wasn��t famous. If it got popr and those customers who came because of it only saw a ruin, he wondered if they would murder Tony.


    Mag suddenly looked at Tony sympathetically. ��Well, in this case, I will give you three crayfish. One for each vor.��


    This way, at least he could hit the road after he was full.


    Maybe he would be cursed to death by the readers�� grievances and be immensely unlucky for his next life.


    Come to think of it, it would be the start of another kind of miserable life.


    Served him right.


    ��Alright, then I will not stand on ceremony.�� Tony��s eyes lit up. He was simply saying it for fun, and didn��t expect Mag to agree. Anyway, he did publicize for Mag, and Ayi Crayfish Restaurant would be the most popr restaurant on the Demon Inds under his influence. He felt he deserved those three crayfish.


    ��Kitar, Cassis... The six of you have passed. Of course, you��ve only just passed. You still are some distance away from cooking real scrumptious crayfish. However, that would take time and practice to aplish. During this journey, you may choose to open your own crayfish restaurant,�� Mag smilingly said to the six apprentices, including Kitar. He shook their hands and smiled. ��Congrattions, you��ve graduated.��


    ��Thank you so much.�� Kitar bowed to Mag deeply with ill-concealed excitement on his face. He already couldn��t wait to get the big wok that he ordered from the cksmith home and opened a crayfish restaurant immediately before going to catch a few dozens of crayfish on the beach.


    There was also excitement on the other demons�� faces as they expressed their appreciation to Mag.


    Meanwhile, Ivan and the other three demons who didn��t pass had a depressed look.


    ��Boss, what about us? Are we weeded out just like this...�� Ivan said to Mag weakly. He was reminded of Gemina��s tough words earlier. He didn��t dare to think what he had to face when he returned home.


    ��The crayfish that the four of you made didn��t reach the minimum standards to be presented to the customers. I will add on another day of lessons for you. However, you will need to purchase the crayfish that you need for practice tomorrow yourself. That��s all if you still can��t reach the minimum standards,�� Mag said to Ivan and the rest. He was rather helpless when he faced the apprentices with bad talent.

 Chapter 1369 - The Ancestor Bloodline Has Chosen Me

    <h4>Chapter 1369: The Ancestor Bloodline Has Chosen Me</h4>


    A round moon was hanging above the sea, and a dark red cloud floated across it. The moonlight with a tinge of dark red shone onto a tower at the very top of the castle.


    ��Let me out!��


    A blood-red de shed across the screen which looked like a ck fog. It only caused some ripples across the screen.


    Cami lowered her hand weakly. There was no way she could damage this screen with her power.


    She could see the castle��s servants busily preparing for the wedding from where she was. A huge wedding was in preparation and she was the female lead, but she wasn��t happy at all.


    ��Ha.�� Cami gradually clenched her fists, and her nails were embedded into her flesh as she smirked, and murmured to herself, ��Do you all believe things will go ording to your wishes just because you nned the wedding? Don��t me me for destroying this wedding since you all are forcing me to get married.��


    ��That fellow Noak is not bad. Why can��t you love him, Cami?��


    A ck figure was suddenly leaning against the edge of the castle. He was holding a clear crystal ss between his thumb and forefinger, and swirling the red wine in the ss gently as he gazed at Cami with a vague smile. He had neat bacbed hair, a tall and elegant nose, and royal blue eyes, and wore a well-fitting ck suit like a well-bred gentleman.


    ��Uncle Drac!�� Cami��s eyes lit up, and she rushed to the screen. She lowered her voice. ��Let me out, please.��


    ��No can do. I will be the one being locked up here if I let you out.�� Drac shook his head and lightly sighed. ��You know very well nobody can alter your father��s decision.��


    ��Could you bear to watch him force me to marry again?�� Cami said, biting her lips.


    Drac took a sip of the red wine, and then turned his finger around. The clear wine ss spun on top of his finger, and the blood-red wine sshed onto that screen.


    ��Shhh...��


    That barrier that sealed Cami in had simply disappeared with a faint sound.


    ��This is...�� Cami stared at the dissolving barrier in astonishment before saying to Drac in amazement, ��You��ve advanced, Uncle Drac?��


    ��Well, I was an existence who was considered as the number one genius in the vampire tribe and the one who had the most probability to be a Vampire Ancestor back then,�� Drac said smugly as he swirled the crystal ss with his fingertips.


    ��And you��ve gotten the Ancestor Bloodline?�� Cami stared at the dark red bat tattoo on Drac��s right middle finger with an even more shocked expression. It seemed to be formed by coagted blood, and had a bloody scent.


    ��I��m taking a big risk to save you.�� Drac ttened his bacbed hair mncholically.


    ��Uncle Drac, I knew you��re the nicest!�� Cami hugged Drac happily.


    Drac looked at Cami and thought that the little one who liked to crawl up his leg had already grown into a young woman before he noticed. He didn��t manage to stand in front of her to protect her the first time, so he wouldn��t let himself regret it for the second time again.


    ��Let��s go. I��ll bring you to a ce,�� Drac said rxedly.


    ��Are youing with me?�� Cami asked with confusion.


    ��I am now the vampire chosen by the Ancestor Bloodline, even your father cannot do anything to me.�� Drac shook his head and lifted his lips to show a pair of razor-sharp fangs as he smilingly murmured, ��Do you remember how the Ancestor Bloodline is passed on?��


    ��It��s passed on with blood.�� Cami nodded, and her eyes suddenly lit up. ��You��re saying...��


    ��Let��s go. I think that old thing from the Bartoli Family will be very shocked to see us.�� Drac waved gently, and the screen that had been dissolved earlier went back to normal. Meanwhile, he grabbed onto Cami��s arm, turned into a ck fog, and disappeared too.


    Soon, a bat patrolled around the tower once. After making sure the barrier was alright, it disappeared again.


    On another ind, there was another castle built on a cliff. There were weather-beaten marks on it, and bats frequently flew over it.


    ��Remember, Noak. Don��t lose your senses over Cami, that b*tch. She must have something to do with your older brother��s death back then. She��s merely a stepping stone for you to be the Sovereign of Vampires,�� an elderly vampire sitting on a throne in the castle��s hall coldly said to the young vampire with blond hair and blue eyes standing in the center of the hall.


    ��Yes. I remember,�� Noxis replied respectfully as he lowered his head, but he couldn��t suppress the excited gleam in his eyes. That woman that he had been pining for for years was going to finally be his. He already couldn��t control his excitement when he simply thought about it.


    ��You may leave. Prepare well for the wedding. Maynard doesn��t have a son, and the future of the vampire tribe belongs to you.�� Giles lifted his hand.


    Noak bowed respectfully before retreating out of the hall.


    Giles was left alone in the spacious hall. Blood-red light cast an eerie glow onto the hall where he was sitting on the throne of bones. Time had left deep wrinkles on his face, and even the freshest blood couldn��t fill up these ravines.


    Being a vampire ancestor, Giles had already lived for over 1300 years. It was a very long time, and nobody in the vampire tribe had lived longer than him. Even the great elder was 300 years younger than him.


    Giles caressed that red bat on his right middle finger gently. The wrinkled skin deformed its shape a little, and the originally bright red color became dark red.


    He could still remember this bat��s bloodthirsty look when his grandfather passed the Ancestor Bloodline to him. It had already been 1000 years.


    ��This bloodline shall be passed to Noak after he gets married...�� Giles mumbled to himself, and a smile shed across his expressionless face.


    ��I��m sorry. I��m afraid your wish is not going toe true.�� A voice resounded in the hall as a ck fog converged in the center of the hall. Drac appeared in the center of the hall with Cami, and gave Giles the middle finger with a smile.


    =��=͹


    ��The Ancestor Bloodline has chosen me.��


    Giles looked at Drac��s protruding middle finger. That blood-red bat reminded him of himself when he had just received the Ancestor Bloodline��s recognition then.


    ��What a surprise. The Ancestor Bloodline has chosen your family again.�� Giles smiled and revealed a pair of fangs that were as sharp as ever. His expression didn��t change a single bit because of Drac��s and Cami��s arrival.


    ��I came to reject this marriage for Cami, and I will be taking what belongs to me as well.�� Drac retrieved his middle finger and smiled at Giles with manners.


    ��You mean a little guy who eats grass like you?�� Giles raised his right hand, and the blood-red light of the hall��s wallmps brightened instantaneously. The temperature in the great hall decreased suddenly, and ice began to form on the floor and the roof. ��Noak and Cami��s wedding will go on as nned, and you��re not going to leave with what you covet, either.��

 Chapter 1370 - That Was A Vampire Ancestor Who Could Eat Grass!

    <h4>Chapter 1370: That Was A Vampire Ancestor Who Could Eat Grass!</h4>


    Lights flickered in the hall, and giant wings cast shadows on the wall, bringing about an aura of fear.


    All sounds suddenly ceased in an instant.


    Drac slowly released the fangs that bit into Giles�� neck before wiping away the smear of deep red blood at his lips. His bloodshot eyes slowly be royal blue again.


    Giles�� shriveled up body fell to the floor and turned into ck dust rapidly.


    Cami, who was standing at a corner, watched this scene in a shock. A Vampire Ancestor simply met his end like this while the new Ancestor was born.


    Furthermore, all these were done by Drac, who was mocked for years for eating grass.


    ��Irina was right. Being a vegetarian asionally is good for health. At least the blood wouldn��t be so sticky,�� Drac, who got a ss out from nowhere, murmured as he rinsed his mouth.


    ��Uncle Drac, you��re considered as half an Ancestor now. You really should watch your image,�� Cami reminded him.


    ��Oh, yes.�� Drac replied, and then swallowed the mouthful of water.


    Cami and Drac stared at each other for 10 seconds beforeughing out together at the same time.


    Drac nced at the door, and then smilingly said to Cami, ��Listen to the noises, they should be here soon. Go ahead first and go wherever you want. Leave all these to Uncle. I shall do what I didn��t do then all at once now.��


    Cami looked at Drac with reddened eyes before hugging him tightly, and softly said, ��Thank you, Uncle.��


    ��Little girl, you��re my only niece.�� Drac patted Cami��s back with a smile before pushing her gently. ck fog shrouded Cami before disappearing from the hall.


    Almost at the same time, a group of vampires broke in through the door.


    Cami reappeared 1000 m above the sea and looked toward the castle. She could hear the sounds of fighting clearly. She spread her wings and swiftly disappeared in the dark sky.


    The power of a Vampire Ancestor was already far above normal 10th-tier vampires, even when the Ancestor had only just advanced.


    As for her, she could only return to Chaos City first. At least she could have some peace and quiet there.


    ***


    ��Boss, the ming demons had suffered a great loss after a tough battle with the abyss demons. Should we take this opportunity to attack ming Ind and seize our territory back?�� Mond asked Sargeras. All theva demons had a gleam in their eyes too.


    ��We��re not the ming demons�� match even when they��ve just had an intense battle with the abyss demons, and we don��t have the ability to take Lava Ind back.�� Sargeras shook his head with a calm expression.


    All theva demons fell into silence. Although the Holy Lava Order had removed half of the curse on their bodies, apart from Sargeras who had advanced to the 9th-tier, none of them had managed to even advance to the 8th-tier.


    Attacking ming Ind with such a strength was indeed suicidal when they thought about it properly.


    Worried, Kiel said, ��Then, what do we do now, Boss? The ming demons have already discovered that we��re here. They will definitely send people here again after their war with the abyss demons ceases.��


    Sargeras got up, and loudly dered, ��Everyone, pack your belongings. We will be leaving here tonight. Since we already got the Holy Lava Order, there��s no need to guard this ce any longer.��


    ��Where are you bringing us, Sargeras?�� the great elder asked in a hoarse voice.


    ��Chaos City.�� Sargeras raised the Holy Lava Order in his hand up high, and shouted, ��Burning Legion!��


    ��For the holy roujiamo!�� all theva demons shouted in unison.


    ***


    ��A Vampire Ancestor is dead? Drac became the new Vampire Ancestor?��


    The next morning, Mag was really shocked to hear that news.


    Moreover, he had heard an even more important piece of news. Cami was actually going to marry the younger brother of her former husband. However, she seemed to have disappeared after yesterday��s chaos.


    ��Did Cami return to the vampire tribe?�� Mag mumbled. It seemed like Cami took the opportunity to return home when he was away, but was suddenly forced to marry. Since she disappeared, it meant she most likely wasn��t pleased with this wedding.


    ��That grass-eating Drac has actually be the new Vampire Ancestor. He has really made it. I earned a lot of money when I reared him to eat grass then.�� Irina was equally shocked to hear this piece of news.


    ��This act of yours...�� Mag had no idea how to pass judgement on that. He had heard that story when Drac came to Chaos City to take part in the negotiation of the two tribes. However, it feltpletely different hearing it from Irina��s mouth. How could someone toy with others�� ancestors like this?


    Irina suddenly came close, and whispered, ��How about this. Let��s catch him and make him eat grass again? He is so famous now. We can charge double for the tickets this time, and many people will definitelye to see him.��


    Mag looked at Irina��s serious expression, and quickly waved his hands. ��L-let��s forget it. The Vampires would fight to death with us if we really did that.��


    Drac had been just an unimportant 9th-tier vampire then, so it had been fine to make him eat grass. Given that it was Irina and Alex, adding the backing of the elves, the vampires could forget about the humiliation.


    But Drac was the Vampire Ancestor now, and ording to the Vampire Ancestor��s method of inheritance, his status was as important as the chief��s. He represented the face of the vampires, so it would be too much to catch him for a grass-eating exhibition again.


    ��Alright.�� Irina shrugged, bored. What a great entertainment project. That was a Vampire Ancestor who could eat grass!


    After a day of training, and with Mag turning a blind eye, Ivan and the other three demons sessfully graduated.


    ��Thank you for grooming me, Boss Hades. I will never forget you for the rest of my life. I thank you and all your ancestors.�� Ivan shook Mag��s hand excitedly as he spoke incoherently.


    The other three demons expressed their gratitude to Mag too. Although they knew the crayfish they cooked were far from Mag��s standards, if they opened a crayfish restaurant on another ind, they were confident that they could attract some customers.


    ��Don��t mention it.�� Mag shook his head smilingly. Although they had only spent three days together, Mag felt rather happy to say goodbye. He could finally send these idiots away.


    ��Oh, yes. Ivan, I have a gift for you,�� Mag said to Ivan, who was thest to say goodbye. He went into the restaurant and came out with two big reproductive crayfish. A male and a female.


    ��These are?�� Ivan looked at Mag with a perplexed look.


    ��These are two reproductive crayfish. You said you��re going to set up the restaurant back in your hometown. You can bring these two crayfish back to rear. Although it will take some time, as long as it forms a certain scale, you don��t have to worry about not having sufficient ingredients,�� Mag said smilingly.


    ��Oh. Thank you so much.�� Ivan��s eyes lit up, and he epted the reproductive crayfish from Mag as if they were great treasures.

 Chapter 1371 - His Manhood Suffered When His Power Was Weak!

    <h4>Chapter 1371: His Manhood Suffered When His Power Was Weak!</h4>


    A long line had already formed in front of the crayfish restaurant before the dinner service. This crayfish that cost 100 copper coins each had be the most sought-after delicacy on Carapace Ind. Even the war between the abyss demons and the ming demons and the busy Ten Kings Pce couldn��t affect the love that everyone had for the crayfish.


    A mug of beer together with a te of crayfish had be thetest and ssiest form of gathering on Carapace Ind.


    The usually haughty and hot-tempered demons seemed to have toned themselves down here. One reason was that thedy boss��s temper was even hotter than theirs, and the stool in her hand was extremely powerful and unreasonable. The other reason was that they all seemed to have reached an unspoken consensus that enjoying their food quietly in such a restaurant was giving the scrumptious food the most basic respect.


    ��The area covered by the crayfish��s fame��Carapace Ind��ispleted. The range covered is an area of 30 km.�� The system��s reminder sounded in Mag��s mind.


    ��System, the way you calcted isn��t right. Many of the customers who came to the crayfish restaurant in the past few days came from other inds, and it has been increasing, so you cannot group them under Carapace Ind.�� Mag cocked an eyebrow. There were an estimated 1000 customers tonight, and the 10 apprentices had also graduated. He was ready to return to Chaos City, but ording to how the system calcted, his mission was far from over.


    ��The number of customers in thest few days is indeed increasing, but the base number is small, and a strong influence is not set up in the other areas. The customers, too, didn��t establish the habit of eating crayfish. Hence, the area covered is only limited,�� the system answered.


    Mag furrowed his eyebrows. The system wasn��t wrong to say that. After some pondering, he said, ��Oh, yes. A food reviewer called Tony wrote an article for the crayfish yesterday. System, could you assess the influence that it would assert after this article is released? Could it create a crayfish-eating craze?��


    ��Tony, well-known food reviewer and the most famous food reviewer on the Demon Inds. Has the nickname ��Nobody Knows Seafood Better Than Him��, and has a huge number of fans on the Nond Continent and Demon Inds. The food that he reviewed would be widely discussed quickly, and a craze of eating it would be triggered.


    ��If he had written a special article about crayfish and released it on all the culinary magazines, it would most probably cause a crayfish-eating craze and bring a huge number of customers to Ayi Crayfish Restaurant,�� the systemmented.


    ��I never expected he would be someone with so much influence.�� Mag cocked his eyebrow, feeling rather surprised. Smiling, he continued, ��Then, such a volume and influence have definitely exceeded the coverage of 300 km. The influence is established, so my mission should be considered aplished, right?��


    After a moment of silence, the system replied, ��ording to this system��s calction, that particr culinary article��s influence has already achieved the motive of promoting the consumption of eating crayfish and starting a craze. After some discounts, it could be used to offset the criteria of the influence within 300 km. The mission��s criterion is aplished!


    ��The progress of the reproductive crayfish-catching mission: 62/50. Aplished!


    ��Ding! Congrattions Host forpleting the crayfish-catching mission. You have received the title ��Crayfish Hunter�� and 0.5 strength as the reward!��


    Mag looked at the glowing ��Crayfish Hunter�� title in his mind, and swiped it aside straight away. He then stared at the strength point with wide eyes.


    Finally. He received 0.5 strength point again!


    After absorbing this 0.5 strength and going through the thunder test, he would advance to the 9th-tier formally. He would be only one step away from getting back to his peak form.


    After living together with Irina, he increasingly felt the importance of a powerful strength.


    His manhood suffered when his power was weak!


    When could he just lie there like a master and watch Irina smilingly walk over with a basin of water to wash his feet, using her delicate hands...


    ��What are you thinking about?�� Irina suddenly appeared next to him, and patted him lightly on the shoulder.


    ��Feet washing,�� Mag who was lost in his thoughts, blurted out. His heart suddenly beat rapidly when he opened his eyes and saw Irina��s smiling eyes. He cursed silently.


    ��Are you thinking about making me wash your feet?�� Irina asked smilingly. The gaze that she focused on Mag seemed to have seen through what he was thinking.


    ��How could that ever happen? I��m just thinking that I didn��t do a good job previously, and there��s still room for improvement.�� Mag shook his head gravely.


    ��Oh, I see. Never mind, I can give you another chance.�� Irina smiled, and continued, ��Then, I will bother you to wash my feet again tonight.��


    ��Alright.�� There was a hint of bitterness in Mag��s smile. What to do? He had to swallow the bitter fruit that he nted.


    ��Oh, yes. I need to go out tonight. Will Ah Zie over?�� Irina asked again.


    ��Mm-hm. I told it yesterday that I��ve prepared delicious food for it today.�� Mag nodded before asking, ��Are you nning to go to Shivarra Ind?��


    ��No. I��m going somewhere else. I made a trip to Fel Ind in the afternoon, and confirmed a location where they imprisoned the elves. I n to kill all those scumbags tonight, liberate my people, and bring them back to Chaos City.�� Irina shook her head. Although her expression was calm, her tone of voice was exceptionally cold.


    ��Alright, I will go with you tonight.�� Mag nodded with an equally severe expression.


    He had once exterminated a demon stronghold that hunted wandering elves with Amy. He knew very well how evil those fellows were, and how badly the elves suffered in a ce like this.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Irina nodded and didn��t reject.


    ��Oh, yes, System. If someone tries to stop the process when I am being struck by the thunder, what would happen?�� Mag suddenly asked in his mind curiously.


    ��Then he would receive a bacsh that is several times more powerful. The bacsh will be rted to the level of the interference. The harder he tries to interfere, the more powerful the bacsh is,�� the system answered before severely warning, ��Please do not try to interfere with the thunderstrike with external forces, Host. If the lightning and electricity didn��t go through your body, it wouldn��t agitate your cells into upgrading and reorganizing, and the effect of recovering your potential and advancement wouldn��t be achieved.��


    ��I��m clear about that.�� Mag understood, but he curled his lips. ��Seems like I��ve wasted plenty of opportunities in the past. I will find a good location to go through the test this time.��


    ��Let��s go to the Fear Inds again after we settle that stronghold tonight. Let��s have a talk with Bashir,�� Mag said to Irina.


    ��Mm?�� Irina looked at Mag in surprise. They had just been to the Fear Inds the night before thest, and had abandoned their ns because of the other party��s huge numbers.


    ��I came up with a solution. Maybe we could try it out.�� Mag smiled.

 Chapter 1372 - Holy Light, Purify These Dirty Demons!

    <h4>Chapter 1372: Holy Light, Purify These Dirty Demons!</h4>


    The night came again, and Jane was clearing up the mess after the restaurant had ceased its service. Mag and his family were already up on the balcony.


    ��Little Ay, tonight we will be eliminating the bad guys and maintaining the world��s peace again. Are you ready?�� Mag asked seriously as he crouched down, and straightened Amy��s night camouge clothes as he looked into her eyes which were not covered by the ck scarf and bva.


    ��I am an assassin without emotions.�� Amy nodded coldly.


    ��Uh? This is weird.�� Mag stared at Amy, and felt that this little girl had beenpletely led astray by her mother.


    ��Isn��t this very cool?�� Amy looked at Mag perplexedly.


    ��That��s right. We��re assassins without emotions who focus on killing the bad guys,�� Irina said haughtily. She had already removed her camouge, and put on her white long dress again.


    Mag smiled helplessly as he looked at the mother-daughter duo.


    Alright. He also wanted to nurture Amy��s character to help the weak and punish the evil, so it was good that she learned that from her mother.


    ��Ah Zi.�� Mag waved, and Ah Zi dashed down from the sky like a purple lightning. It spread its wings to slow down its descent beforending on the balcony quietly. Even though it had folded in its wings slightly, they still covered the entire balcony.


    ��Come here.�� Mag tossed the 10 beggar��s chickens that he had prepared in advance to Ah Zi one by one, and Ah Zi ate every one of them with a single bite. It chewed with a crackling sound, and its tail was swaying instinctively. It even looked at Mag expectantly after it had finished eating.


    ��That��s all we have. I will make you more next time.�� Mag patted Ah Zi��s head with a smile. Given its appetite, 10 beggar��s chickens could only be considered as an insufficient supper.


    ��Ow.�� Ah Zi rubbed against Mag��s palm with its head lovingly. Although it wasn��t full, it was still very grateful.


    ��Let��s go then.�� Mag picked up Amy and leaped onto Ah Zi��s back. Irina leaped onto Ah Zi��s back too. Ah Zi spread its wings, rose up into the air, and quickly disappeared from Carapace Ind��s sky.


    ��Such a strong wind suddenly came.�� Jane, who had just gathered all the rubbish together, held onto her skirt quickly as she looked up into the sky with befuddlement. The moon was hanging in the sky and she saw nothing, so she continued to clear the rubbish.


    Meanwhile, two ck figures poked out their heads from an alley nearby, and gazed toward the crayfish restaurant.


    ��Do we act now?�� a demon whispered.


    ��Let��s wait a while longer. We will act after they��re asleep,�� the other demon whispered in reply.


    ��Thatdy boss and the girl are so pretty. Let��s have some fun with them after we got the money.��


    ��Hey, we think alike.��


    ��They can earn tens of thousands of copper coins every day. We will have a good life no matter where we go.��


    Two lowughters reverberated throughout the alley.


    ***


    The purple-striped griffin flew all the way northward, and a red ind about 650 km away from Carapace Ind appeared in their view.


    Fel Ind was the territory of fel demons. As a powerful tribe that ranked at the seventh ce, the fel demons were known for their powerful and evil natural talents. They could absorb others�� powers and use them as their own. Because of their evil talents, their power could increase exponentially.


    Furthermore, there was an unnamed ind that was full of weird rock formations about 160 km north of Fel Ind. It looked like an uninhabited ind, and not even a magic beast could be seen there.


    ��It��s right there,�� Irina said in a cold voice as she pointed at that ck uninhabited ind on the sea.


    ��Go down, Ah Zi.�� Mag patted Ah Zi��s back gently, and it dived down immediately.


    As they got closer and closer, Mag could sense the presence of the demons. It seemed like Irina��s intel was correct. There was indeed something hiding on this ind.


    Ah Zi glided close to the uninhabited ind at a low altitude, while Irina closed her eyes. A powerful spiritual power gushed downward like waves.


    Irina opened her eyes, and softly said, ��That��s the entrance to the cave. There��s a total of 40 demons. The most powerful one is an 8th-tier demon, and the rest are just small fries. The elves are trapped in the rock cavern in the cave. There��s a total of 320 elves.��


    ��Ah Zi, go to the cave��s entrance,�� Mag ordered.


    ��Howl!��


    Ah Zi let out a cry as it transformed into a purple lightning, and flew toward the cave��s entrance rapidly.


    A demon was snoozing at the cave��s entrance, and he opened his eyes drowsily when he heard some sounds. Then, he saw a giant griffin descend from the sky rapidly.


    ��Enem����


    Before he could finish speaking, a giant paw already pressed onto his head, and squashed him straight into the ground.


    Sounds of hurried footsteps could be heard in the passageway, and Mag had already gone in with his sword drawn.


    Sounds of the melee weren��t intense, as it was a one-sided ughter.


    In that short period of time, Mag had already taken care of the dozens of demons in the passageway, and the rm in the cave finally rang.


    ��Dying silently is too merciful for them,�� Irina said with a cold expression as she looked at the sealed passageway.


    Mag kept his longsword and stepped to a side.


    Irina walked forward gradually with a bench in her hand.


    Amy was following closely behind her, holding the magic caster��s staff up high with both hands.


    ��Boss, we��ve got enemies infiltrating the cave!�� a demon said as he barged into a cave suddenly in panic to a fel demon who had tied a naked elf to a wooden frame, holding a bloody whip in his hands.


    ��Why are you panicking? This is our, fel demons��, territory. Who would dare to infiltrate it?�� The other fel demon whipped the elf, and left a bloody mark on that fair body. His gaze became even more excited with her cry of pain.


    ��But, all our brothers out there are dead. We��ve sealed the passageway, but the enemies coulde in very soon,�� the previous demon continued frantically. They were employed by the fel demons, and such infiltrations had never happened before under their protection.


    ��Useless idiots.�� That fel demon tossed the whip to the ground before grasping the face of the elf on the wooden frame with a smirk. ��Baby, I wille back to y with you shortly. I will have to send you all away in the next few days, so I don��t get many chances like this.��


    Puh.


    That elf spat out a mouthful of bloody saliva on that demon��s face, and coldly told him, ��Princess Irina will kill all of you sooner orter.��


    ��Irina? She can��t even save herself, how is she going to kill others? Maybe I will even have a chance to tie her up here like you in the future and toy with her as I like.�� The fel demon wiped away the saliva on his face, and lifted his hand up with an increasingly ferocious expression.


    Boom!


    A loud bang sounded in the passageway, and ring holy light lit up the dark underground cave.


    ��Holy Light, purify these dirty demons.��


    A cold voice sounded.

 Chapter 1373 - Little Amy, You’re SuChapter A Clever Imp

    <h4>Chapter 1373: Little Amy, You��re Such A Clever Imp</h4>


    The demon was dissolved in the holy light, and his screams filled up the whole underground cavern.


    The ring holy light lit up the cavern and the eyes of those elves huddling in the corners of the cave too. They slowly approached the railings and looked at those demons who had tortured them daily slowly dissolving in the holy light. They were struggling and howling in pain.


    Meanwhile at the entrance, Irina in her white dress was purifying all the evil existences like a goddess descending upon earth.


    ��Princess Irina!��


    ��It��s Princess Irina!��


    Some elves recognized Irina and eximed joyously.


    Surprise spread throughout the cave instantly as the elves approached the railings from all corners of the cave with gleaming hope in their eyes. Even the ring holy light couldn��t make them close their eyes.


    They had to put up with the daily torture and deal with the physical and mental stress in this dark underground cavern without any hope. They wanted to end their lives numerous times.


    But now, Princess Irina had appeared in the underground cavern and brought light into it, making their eyes brighten.


    It was just like a dream, so many elves pinched themselves instinctively. The distinct pain made them sure that this wasn��t a dream.


    Cheers reverberated throughout the underground cavern. The elves felt avenged as they watched those demons struggle in the holy light. Letting them experience the pain that they had previously inflicted on them was the best form of revenge.


    ��Irina!��


    The fel demon paled as he heard the cheers and screams outside and saw the holy light that brightened up the whole passageway.


    The demon next to him even copsed to the ground right away. They had heard many legends about Irina. No demon had ever survived when Irina discovered their gangs, and most of them died in horrifying ways.


    ��Princess Irina is finally here. All you a**holes are going to die.�� The elf who was tied to the wooden frame revealed a smile.


    ��Damn it. This is our, fel demons��, territory. Even though she is Irina, she can��t do anything to me!�� The fel demon��s voice was trembling, but he still grabbed the elf��s hair, and dragged her toward the entrance of the cave. His calves were clearly trembling.


    ��Irina, are you trying to be enemies with us, the fel demons?�� The fel demon dragged the elf to the cave��s entrance, and used her to shield his body. He looked at Irina, who was standing in the passageway with a flickering gaze, before taking a brief look at his subordinates, who were dissolving in the holy light. The fear in his eyes thickened.


    Irina saw the bloody elf who was used by the fel demon to shield himself, and her gaze turned cold instantly.


    ��Princess, ignore me. Kill this evil-doing demon. He maimed many of our sisters.�� Tears fell from the eyes of that elf, but her voice was exceptionally firm.


    ��Shut up!�� The fel demon clutched her neck, and looked at Irina with a hideous expression. ��Irina, as long as you leave now, we fel demons will not seek trouble with you. If you insist on interfering in this, then we Fel Demons are not going to let you off. You����


    ��I have never intended to let you all go...��


    Irina lifted her hand, and a beam of the holy light struck the demon in between his eyes, and mmed him against the wall behind him. He let go of the elf subconsciously.


    The Holy Light engulfed him, and began to burn violently like a fire.


    ��Argh...��


    That fel demon let out scream after scream as he struggled in the holy light to no avail. His body was disintegrating in the holy light as if countless blunt knives were slicing through his skin. That pain also came from his spirit as all those elves who were tortured to death by him had be ghouls and bit him relentlessly, but that pain was real.


    Irina appeared at the cave��s entrance gracefully, and reached out to support that helpless elf who copsed. Her white cape slid down and wrapped around her.


    At the same time, a green lightnded on her body, and the injuries on her body recovered right in front of everyone��s eyes. Her face was also no longer pale.


    ��So many elves are locked up here. So these baddies exist not only outside Chaos City,�� Amy murmured softly when she saw this scene.


    ��Yes. All these baddies should receive the worst punishment.�� Mag nodded as he looked at those badly mangled elves who were locked up in dungeons. Many of them were just children. One could even describe it as hell on earth.


    ��You��re safe now,�� Irina said in a gentle voice as she helped that elven maiden up.


    That elf who was wrapped in the cape could feel her injuries disappear instantly, and felt a surge of energy. She was in a daze for a moment before gratefully thanking Irina, ��Thank you very much, Your Highness.��


    ��I waste.�� Irina reached out to pat that maiden with teary eyes. The magic caster��s staff appeared in her hands, and she raised it above her head. Beams of green light flew out of it, and entered the bodies of all the elves in the cave. Their injuries were healed instantaneously.


    The chains that were hanging on their bodies were broken, and so were the thick ones hanging on the doors. The elves who had been locked up for so long walked out of the underground cavern hesitantly. Smiles of freedom appeared on their faces before they burst into tears again.


    ��Thank you so much, Princess Irina.��


    The elves came forward to express their appreciation to Irina.


    Mag brought Amy out of the cave by retreating through the passageway slowly.


    ��Father, why do we have toe out first?�� Amy asked Mag, a little puzzled.


    ��Because we may bump into them again in Chaos City. So, it��s better not to let them see us now,�� Mag replied with a smile. ��Furthermore, we still have to go and find a ship to send them back to Chaos City.��


    ��Ship? Is there a ship here?�� Amy looked around. There were only rocks here, and not even a piece of wood could be seen.


    ��There��s a very big cave over there. Maybe they��ve hidden their ship there.�� Mag brought Amy to the cave located at the west of the cliff. He had already discovered that giant cave under the cliff when Ah Zi circled the ind around once.


    As expected, Mag discovered a big ship with the fel demons�� emblem in that cave.


    ��But, why don��t we let them take the flying restaurant back with us? Taking the ship is too slow,�� Amy said to Mag after she explored the ship.


    ��Ya, right.�� Mag was really stunned by the question. The space in the flying restaurant could be erged. Although 300 elves were quite a crowd, they would still have enough space to sit down. They could all be back at Chaos City tonight and save all trouble on the road.


    ��Little Amy, you��re such a clever imp.�� Mag chuckled and patted Amy��s head. However, he still had to get this ship out of the cave because he needed to transfer them away from this ind. The fel demons would soon discover something was going on here.

 Chapter 1374 - Bashir, You Old Dog, Come Out To Die!

    <h4>Chapter 1374: Bashir, You Old Dog, Come Out To Die!</h4>


    Irina led all the elves out of the underground cavern. The clothes on their bodies were still tattered, but their spirits had been renewed and expressions improved.


    Being able to move their limbs freely without the chains; being able to breathe in fresh air; and being able to look at the boundless sky. Many elves began to cry as they felt this sensation of freedom.


    Irina was holding an old ledger book in her hands with a cold expression.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Mag asked when he saw the ledger in Irina��s hands. He had already docked the ship at the shore.


    ��It��s a ledger that recorded the sales of the elves they caught in the past 10 years.�� Irina passed that ledger to Mag.


    Mag flipped through the ledger quickly. It was filled densely with the number of the wandering elves caught, but they were called ��piglets�� instead. Arge proportion of them died due to resistance and torture. Those elves that were sessfully enved were sold everywhere��to demons, orcs, and even people in the Roth Empire.


    And Bashir��s name appeared very frequently. There were records of him buying elves from 10 years ago up tillst month. They numbered over 100.


    ��What do you n to do?�� Mag returned the ledger book to Irina.


    ��I want to kill someone,�� Irina said calmly, but there was a storm brewing under that calmness.


    ��Then let��s start from Bashir tonight.�� Mag nodded. He could empathize with Irina��s feelings, and also imagine the pain that those wandering elves who were sold to all ces had endured. Bashir was on the very top of the list.


    ��Alright.�� Irina nodded and her gaze became a little gentler.


    ��I��ve already got the ship ready. I��m afraid we can��t bring them along with us to the Fear Inds, so I intend to let them go to Carapace Ind first. We will meet up with them on our way back,�� Mag continued.


    Irina looked at that big ship on the sea before turning around to say to those elves, ��Let��s get on the ship. I��ll bring you away from here.��


    The elves quickly put their emotions under control, and boarded the ship orderly when they heard her.


    Although there weren��t any powerhouses among the elves, some of them had 3rd-tier to 4th-tier power, so they could quickly remove the fel demons�� emblem on the ship. The ship turned around rapidly and sailed southward to Carapace Ind.


    The griffin circled above the ship, sinking two ships that were tracking them and downing seven, eight flying steeds. It only turned and flew to the Fear Inds after making sure that the ship had already left the fel demons�� territory.


    ��Little Amy and you will watch from afarter. I will try to kill Bashir as soon as possible and bring those trapped elves out,�� Irina whispered at Mag��s ear as she held onto his waist.


    Mag was touched. Irina obviously didn��t want to put Amy and him in the path of danger. He shook his head and smiled. ��I��m afraid we can��t do that this time. Little Amy and you will stay away first while I go do my test on the Fear Inds.��


    ��Test?�� Irina asked doubtfully.


    ��My power is going to return to the 9th-tier soon. However, because it��s a recovery, it��s different from normal advancement. It would trigger a heavenly test and I have to pass it,�� Mag exined with a smile.


    ��But you��re still not Bashir��s match even after you pass the test.�� Irina shook her head.


    ��Anyway, just watch me. With Ah Zi present, I could still run even if I��m not his match,�� Mag replied casually. It was difficult to exin about the lightning strike.


    Irina looked at Mag, and eventually nodded after some pondering.


    Being the most powerful tribe of the demons, the fear demons upied the three most fertile and spacious inds in the center of the Demon Inds.


    They had unparalleled power on the Demon Inds. A top Fear Demon Patriarch, more than five 10th-tier demons, and a powerful fear demon army. Their strength was alreadyparable to the goblins�� power[1].


    But Mag wasn��t worried. ording to the system��s exnation, the stronger the external interference was during his test, the more powerful lightning strike test would be. If he could get the entire demon tribe embroiled in it, he, too, had no idea what would be the result, but he was sure that it was definitely the fear demons who would suffer.


    The ind in the west of the Fear Inds had a great hall that was built with ck skulls. A strapping demon sitting on the throne of bones was enjoying a massage from an elf. He lifted his hand, and an attendant came forward and knelt on one knee.


    That demon��s face was twice as long as a normal person��s face, and the upper part of the face was full of eyes. When all the red eyes blinked together, they gave out a scary aura.


    ��I heard there will be a new batch of goods with the fel demons tomorrow. Go and take a look for me. Buy me all the good-looking ones. A few of them died after I yed with them in the past few days. I need to replenish the stock,�� Bashir said in a hoarse voice which was as scratchy to the ears as nails scratching the chalkboard.


    ��Yes,�� the attendant replied respectfully.


    ��Go now, I��m going to sleep. Today...�� Bashir��s gaze swept across those elves with shifty gazes before he squeezed the chin of a petite elf, and said, ��You will serve me today.��


    Fear shed across that elf��s eyes. She pursed her lips together and dared not make a sound.


    The other elves looked at her with pity. They, too, felt sad for her. The elves who were chosen never had a good ending. Countless among their sisters had died, and many more would be bought and then pushed into this endless abyss.


    The fear demons were the most powerful demon tribe. The Wind Forest had allowed their trade, so they wouldn��t stand up for them and antagonize the fear demons.


    Bashir stood up, wrapped his arms around that petite elf, and prepared to leave.


    ��Bashir, you old dog,e out to die!��


    Right at this moment, an arrogant and loud voice appeared in the sky, and reverberated throughout the three Fear Inds.


    Boom!


    A sound of thunder almost exploded next to everyone��s ears together with the ground��s vibration.


    ��No!�� the elves screamed, and some of them even fell to the ground.


    The demons in the hall were also staring at one another. Who was it that dared toe issue a challenge at the Fear Inds andunch an attack straight away?


    Bashir��s expression turned cold. He released the hand of that petite elf and smirked. ��Ha. It��s been years since we have peopleing here to antagonize us.��


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Another thunderbolt struck as soon as Bashir finished speaking. The vibration on the ground was getting more and more distinct. Some skulls that were hanging on the walls even fell and rolled on the ground.


    ��Bashir, you old dog. Are you a coward? Or are all of you fear demons cowards?


    That voice was getting more and more arrogant. Along with the thunder, it sounded just like someone was pping Bashir across his face.


    ��Humph!�� Bashir snorted and walked toward the hall��s entrance. He disappeared right at the door.


    The purple-striped griffin flew above the Fear Inds like a purple lightning bolt. It spat out purple lightning orbs continuously, and they smashed into the inds�� buildings down below. The lightning orbs exploded, causing loud bangs as they destroyed building after building.


    [1] [Annotation text missing]

 Chapter 1375 - Fire At Me!

    <h4>Chapter 1375: Fire At Me!</h4>


    Mag felt like a real-life viin right now. Furthermore, he was a viin who was actively seeking his death.


    He was crazily bombing the nest of the fear demons on the purple-striped griffin��s back, and he actually said such arrogant and embarrassing lines.


    People like him usually wouldn��t survive till chapter two.


    ��Woah. Father is so suave,�� Amy, who was standing afar with Irina, eximed with bright eyes.


    Irina looked at Mag, and said in a cold voice, ��Little Amy, if I need to go over thereter, could you stay back here and don��t go away? Can you remember it?��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Amy nodded obediently.


    <i>What is he trying to do?</i> Irina��s gaze followed Mag closely with a perplexed expression. Her original n was to sneak in, kill Bashir, and rescue all the elves before the fear demons could react.


    But now, Mag was attacking the fear demons so obviously and antagonizing them with words, which meant they had lost their opportunity to strike and hide.


    The purple-striped griffin��s crazy bombing quickly caused chaos on the inds.


    As a powerful tribe that had remained the number one demon tribe continuously after the racial war, the fear demons had not experienced being attacked at their doorstep for a very long time. Such a sudden and yet powerful attack plunged thecent fear demons into chaos.


    ��Purple-striped griffin! It��s Alex!��


    Very soon, some fear demons recognized the griffin that was flying in the sky like a purple lightning and eximed.


    The rumors about Alex returning to his peak were already spreading widely. He had killed the Spatial Demon Patriarch, Benson, which meant he had already returned to the echelons of the powerhouses.


    But why did hee to the Fear Inds and attack them?


    However, they were a powerful tribe after all. After a short period of chaos, powerhouses began to appear to stabilize the situation. Figures riding on flying steeds began to take to the air and face Mag.


    ��Alex, why are you attacking us fear demons for no rhyme nor reason?!�� a fear demon with at least 30 eyes on his head and face shouted at Mag. All four fear demon powerhouses lined up and watched Mag nervously with wariness.


    ��That old coward burrows deep.�� Mag swept his gaze across the four fear demons. The one who spoke should be the fear demons�� chief, and the other three were all 10th-tier demons. Neither Fear Demon Patriarch nor Bashir had shown themselves.


    ��Bashir imprisons and muttes elves. I��vee to kill him. Do you all have any objections?�� Mag said to the demons in a low voice. The mask on his face shielded his expression from them.


    ��You proim that you want to kill me on the Fear Inds, Alex. That��s very bold of you.�� Bashir��s voice appeared at the side. He was standing above the stone hall and looking up at Alex with a stern expression, but there wasn��t much fear on his face.


    ��Moreover, who are you to interfere with the elves�� affairs? How dare a chap who was abandoned by the Roth Empiree to the Fear Inds to make trouble?!�� Bashir had an arrogant smile. Even though he was still a little fearful when he was facing Alex, he wasn��t panicking. This was the Fear Inds, after all. They had five 10th-tier powerhouses; most importantly, the patriarch was present too.


    Even if Alex returned to his peak form, he still wouldn��t be to kill him under the patriarch��s nose.


    Mag furrowed his brows slightly. Bashir��s words had their rationale too. It didn��t make sense for him to seek justice here.


    However, when did a viin ever need a proper reason?


    ��The elves�� affairs are my affairs. If I say I want to kill you, it simply means I want to kill you.�� Mag looked at Bashir and slowly withdrew his sword.


    The purple-striped griffin spread its wings, transformed into a purple lightning, and dashed toward Bashir. At the same time, it opened its mouth as a purple lightning orb converged in its mouth. Then, it spat it out suddenly.


    ��Watch out, Bashir!��


    The fear demons didn��t expect Alex would strike suddenly without any warning and observing no rules. They pursued the purple-striped griffin on their flying steeds, and attacked Mag from behind at the same time.


    Bashir paled at the same time too. ck fog suddenly rose up from his body, and a giant squid with 1000 eyes extended its giant tentacles out from it. Blood-red vertical eyes almost covered its entire head, and they emitted beams of red light which formed an eerie domain.


    However, Bashir wasn��t confident that he could withstand a strike from Alex. Although he was a 10th-tier powerhouse too, he had only just advanced to the 10th-tier in thest few years. If he wasn��t a direct great-grandson of the patriarch who had received countless resources, he would never have the chance to be a 10th-tier powerhouse.


    Boom!


    The lightning orb exploded in the domain of red beams of light, and it copsed instantaneously. Dozens of that thousand-eye-squid��s tentacles were also blown off, and it retreated into the ck fog.


    There was nothing in front of Bashir now, and he waspletely exposed to Mag.


    A cold gleam appeared in the heavy longsword as that pair of eyes turned obscure and chillingly cold.


    ��Save me, Patriarch!�� Bashir screamed at thergest ind in the center as he paled. He felt as if he was being stared at by Death when Alex was staring down at him. Although the ck fear domain behind him was still expanding, he wasn��t confident that he could withstand this blow from Alex at all.


    All kinds of magic were chasing Alex, but given their speed, there was no way they could hit Alex before he killed Bashir.


    And nobody would suspect that Alex could kill Bashir with that single strike.


    After all, Benson and Borg had already died by his sword before this. Those were 10th-tier powerhouses who had been more famous and powerful than Bashir.


    ��You have crossed the line, Alex!��


    Right at this moment, a voice that seemed toe from an abyss sounded from the main ind. A giant ck hand that was consolidated by ck fog suddenly reached out, trying to grab the purple-striped griffin. Simultaneously, an aura of fear approached him like a giant ancient beast had just opened its eyes.


    ��Darn it!�� Irina grasped her magic caster��s staff, and a beam of light shed underneath her feet as she prepared to dash over to help.


    ��System, where are your f*cking cannons!


    ��Fire at me!


    ��I wanna do my test now!!!�� Mag yelled in his heart.


    The sky suddenly changed color, and a giant purplish-red vortex appeared in the sky above the Fear Inds. Lightning that looked like giant dragons began to sh crazily in that vortex.


    Suddenly, three giant thunderbolts stuck down from the vortex and hit Alex, who waspletely surrounded. Those magic attacks and that giant hand also reached him at the same time.

 Chapter 1376 - Are You Scared Now?

    <h4>Chapter 1376: Are You Scared Now?</h4>


    Mag had always felt lonely during his past test.


    He knew nobody in this world was able to help him. The lightning would go through his body, and then reconstruct every single cell in his body. This was a supernatural form of remodeling. It could even be described as cultivation.


    No one could understand his feeling where every part of his body was torn apart and reconstructed. That was already beyond the description of heart-wrenching.


    Anyway, it was extremely lonely and helpless.


    But this time, he felt a little different��someone was extending a helping hand to him, and blocked that lightning from the sky without any hesitation.


    Such a brave and warm act had touched him, and made him feel warm.


    Looking at the magic attacks and giant ck hand that had burst into dazzling fireworks, a smile shed across Mag��s face. <i>Let��s make the lightning even more powerful.</i>


    ��What��s that thing!?��


    The demons��bined attack had been easily parried by that lightning from the sky, and even the patriarch��s attack was defused. This had shocked all the fear demons.


    ��Could Alex be practicing the thunder-type magic? His power is already so scary!��


    Some demons were guessing. The lightning obviously didn��te from them, and Mag, who was in the center of the explosion, wasn��t harmed at all. Hence, he should be the one who had caused that.


    ��Hmm?�� Irina, who was about to go forward, halted her steps and looked at Mag who waspletely unharmed in surprise. What surprised her even more was that lightning vortex that had suddenly appeared in the sky. She could sense a dangerous form of energy in there.


    ��Woah. Father had gained control of lightning. He��s even more formidable than little Ah Zi.�� Amy, who looked worried initially, jumped up in joy.


    Mag nced at Bashir who was shivering from the lightning strike and backing off in a panic. He wasn��t in a hurry to finish him off, and instead he looked up at the lightning vortex that began to rumble even more fiercely. Sneering, he said toward the center ind, ��I��m not targeting all of you. I��m simply saying that fear demons are all rubbish.��


    ��Alex, you��re too much. Don��t me us for bullying you with numbers!�� A giant squid slowly crawled out of the sea. Tens of thousands of open vertical eyes were emitting a terrifying red light. It was many times bigger than Bashir��s squid.


    ck fog rapidly spread out from the sea��s surface and shrouded the entire area. Ear-piercing screams together with bewitching red lights rushed toward Mag. Meanwhile, an extremely old demon in ck robes was standing on that squid��s head. His bald head was all covered with eyes, and a huge vertical eye was smacked right in the center of his forehead. It was shing ck and red as it stared at Mag.


    <i>He��s more powerful than Benson.</i> Mag judged as soon as he nced at that fear demon.


    The fear demons had maintained their status as the number one most powerful demon tribe for very good reasons. Just the power of this Fear Demon Patriarch alone could have ranked among the top five powerhouses on the Nond Continent. Even Alex at his peak wouldn��t have the confidence that he could definitely win.


    As for Mag now, he was merely a weakling who still hadn��t advanced to the 9th-tier.


    However, Mag wasn��t panicked at all. He even felt likeughing. He had deliberatelye to their abode to do his test, and the three lightning strikes earlier had proven one thing. As long as he controlled the tempo of the battle well, the test would be his weapon.


    <i>Let��s forget about life and death. Just do it.</i>


    Hence, Mag gave that Fear Demon Patriarch his middle finger.


    ͹(?��?��)


    ��Naive child!�� The fear demon patriarch was indeed angered by Mag��s action. That giant squid came riding on the waves, lifting its tentacles hundreds of meters long and smashing them down at Mag like whips. At the same time, the surrounding ck fog suddenly closed in on them, and locked Mag and the purple-striped griffin in like a cage.


    The other fear demons didn��t intend to stand by and watch. Theyunched their attacks on Mag again.


    Killing Alex wasn��t an easy matter. It was not a shameful matter even when 10th-tier powerhouses had to work together.


    Furthermore, they were in their own territory; who would find out even if theybined their attacks.


    But killing Alex would bring the Fear Demon Tribe countless benefits and elevate their status among the demons again. They could even regain the status of the leader of the allied demon forces again.


    Crack!


    The thunder sounded again, and six purplish-golden lightning bolts stuck out from the vortex. They struck at the squid and all the fear demons like a long snake.


    The current lightning was obviously more powerful than the previous one.


    The giant squid��s legs were severed by the lightning, and the terrifying electrical power that spread rapidly throughout the squid��s body made it shoot out red beams like a disco light ball.


    Another lightning bolt struck the ck fog that was surrounding them, and it dissipated immediately. Even the fog on the sea��s surface retreated.


    The other four lightning bolts struck toward the four fear demons that attacked Mag. All the fear demons�� faces paled, and they swiftly backed off on their flying steeds.


    But the lightning was extremely fast, and it caught up with them instantaneously. The bolts struck through the protective ck fog and exploded on their bodies.


    The flying steeds died right on the spot.


    Those fear demons�� entire bodies were also numb. They lost control and fell from the sky onto the inds or into the sea. They couldn��t move in that moment.


    ��So powerful!�� Irina eximed as she watched this scene in disbelief. The lightning that came from the sky actually obeyed Mag��s control. Moreover, it was so powerful that it struck down four 10th-tier powerhouses at the same time.


    The Fear Demon Patriarch leaped down from the giant squid��s head which had lost control, and backed off rapidly onto the main ind as he stared at Mag in shock.


    That lightning bolts were very weird. They seemed to have originated from the sky and earth, and yet they were controlled by Alex. Even he had to back off.


    As for Bashir, he was totally terrified now. He backed off rapidly with apletely nk mind in an attempt to stay away from Mag. This fellow was simply too terrifying! He actually challenged the entire Fear Inds on his own, and even the patriarch had to back off.


    ��Bashir, you trafficked elves. You��ve imprisoned, tortured, and killed them, and you��re still not remorseful today. You will hereby be sentenced to the punishment of the lightning strike.�� Mag looked at Bashir and passed his judgement from above before charging toward Bashir on Ah Zi.


    ��Save me, Patriarch!�� Bashir shouted in fear.


    The Fear Demon Patriarch��s face darkened with anger as he raised his right hand. Choppy waves began to appear on the ck sea��s surface as water sprouts rose up from it.


    Crack!


    Just then, a loud bang sounded.


    The lightning spun around crazily, and nine purplish-golden lightning bolts struck out toward Alex before merging into one in the air swiftly to form one super gigantic lightning, and crashed down toward Alex and Bashir.


    The Fear Demon Patriarch��s action froze instantaneously, and the rising water sprouts also froze in midair. ording to his experience, if heunched an attack on Alex now, that lightning bolt��s target might switch to him. He could sense the presence of danger in that super lightning bolt.


    ��This...��


    Countless demons on the Fear Inds were staring at this scene with their eyes wide open.


    Boom!


    Together with a loud bang, purplish-gold lightning shed across the entire local territorial waters, and lit up the entire area. A purple lightning had already dashed out of the range covered by the thunderclouds before the huge lightning struck down.


    The lightning sh faded away slowly, and a huge crater was already formed in the center of that explosion. There was a charred body there, and it crumbled into a pile of white dust.


    Meanwhile, Mag who was standing in the middle of the huge crater, arranged his mask, and pressed down on his standing hair. He sighed. ��I even struck myself when I got angry. Are you scared now?��

 Chapter 1377 - If You Have Any Objections, Swallow Them Down

    <h4>Chapter 1377: If You Have Any Objections, Swallow Them Down</h4>


    ��He��s still alive!��


    All the fear demons stared at the man who walked out from the center of the thunderstorm with their eyes wide open. Fear was flickering in their eyes.


    Bashir had already turned to dust. No one believed he could have survived such a thunderstorm. Even the patriarch had to avoid that terrifying lightning.


    But Alex wasn��t only alive, he was even unharmed.


    The electricity was sparkling at the end of his hair, making a crackling sound. This man who was just like a thunder god left an indelible mark in all the fear demons�� hearts.


    Scared!


    They were really scared!


    ��Father is so suave.�� Amy was also looking at Mag in surprise with glowing eyes. She was right. Father was indeed super formidable. He simply chose to stay in the kitchen usually to maintain a low profile.


    <i>When did he learn how to control the lightning? From little Ah Zi?</i> Irina��s face was full of shock. At the same time, she felt relieved and her lips curled up, but her eyes began to narrow as she looked at Mag. <i>How many secrets is he keeping from me?</i>


    Mag held his sword with one hand, and then grabbed Ah Zi��s scale when it came back after flying one round. Hended on the griffin��s back lightly before heaving a sigh of relief secretly.


    God knew how he had ovee the numbness in his body at that moment to change into that set of equipment after he was struck by the lightning. He even had to pose in a cool position to cover up the fact that he couldn��t move at all.


    The lightning vortex in the sky that was shing with purplish-gold lightning wasn��t gone yet, and it made the fear demons afraid and desperate.


    ��Bashir is dead, and now I��m going to bring all the elves he enved away. Do you have any objections?�� Mag said to the fear demon patriarch robustly in a top-down manner on the griffin��s back.


    The Fear Demon Patriarch was looking at Mag with dozens of red vertical eyes that gave angry red light. The sea surface that had calmed down slightly began to have crushing waves. The great-grandson that he had spent countless efforts grooming was killed right in front of him like that. How dared a human threaten their entire fear demon tribe? How could he tolerate and ept such humiliation?


    The other four 10th-tier demons who were struck down by the lightning took to the sky again. Although the numbness caused the lightning wasn��t gonepletely, if the patriarch wanted them to fight to their deaths, they could still fight it out. They, too, were looking at Mag with a furious gaze.


    ��If you have any objections, swallow them down.��


    Right at this moment, a beam of holy light came from afar and exploded on the Fear Inds. The pure light beam made the inds as bright as day instantaneously. A chilling voice could be heard simultaneously too.


    Irina walked out of the holy light slowly like a goddess of light as she looked down on the fear demons coldly with a cold aggressiveness in her eyes.


    ��Irina!��


    All the fear demons were shocked. Even the Fear Demon Patriarch��s gaze flickered, and he halted his hand that was raised halfway.


    Actually, all the rumors concerning Alex recently had always mentioned Irina with him. It would have been weird if Irina hadn��te along with him, because he��de for the elves specially.


    Just Alex alone had made a fool of them. With Irina added into the picture, even if they could make them stay on the Fear Inds forever, the Fear Demon Tribe would have to pay a horrible price.


    They had already lost a young 10th-tier powerhouse tonight. If they were to lose another one or two 10th-tier powerhouses, their status as the number one demon tribe would be stolen by the shivarras who had been eyeing it for a long time. Even those demon tribes whose ranking was way lower would be able to surpass them.


    All the fear demons�� gazes became shifty. Although the humiliation of being challenged right at their doorstep was hard to tolerate,paratively, losing their status among the demon tribes and their power right before the species�� peace renegotiation was what the fear demons couldn��t even ept. All of them looked at the Fear Demon Patriarch.


    The Fear Demon Patriarch looked at Mag and Irina with a flickering gaze. He was the overlord of the Demon Inds for hundreds of years, but this was the first time that the fear demons were so humiliated.


    However, regardless of how tyrannic they were, they still had their own territories. But Alex and Irina were different. One of them had turned his back on the Roth Empire, while the other turned her back on the Wind Forest. They were just like a pair of untraceable pirates without any scruples, but they were so powerful that no one could ignore them.


    They... They were simply the ultimate scoundrels!


    The Fear Demon Patriarch��s face contorted before he said through clenched teeth, ��Let them go.��


    The water sprouts that were rising above the sea crashed back down into the sea, and the giant squid��s tentacles that extended out of the waters were retrieved slowly too.


    All the demons heaved a breath of relief as they returned to the ind. They continued to stare at Mag and Irina with a wary gaze.


    Irina went to the ind that Bashir belonged to, and hovered above it, glowing with a golden beam. She looked at those elves who were brought out of the hall by the fear demons. There were about 300 of them, and most were young maidens. They all had some kinds of injuries on their bodies. The worst one even lost her arm. It looked like some wild animal had bitten it off.


    Mag rode the griffin and circled around the ind, watching those demons with alertness.


    The elven maidens still had no idea what was happening after they were brought out of the hall. Some of them were huddled together in fear.


    ��All of you don��t have to be afraid. I am Irina. Bashir is dead. I came to bring all of you away,�� Irina said to the elves as gently as possible.


    ��Princess Irina!��


    All the elves looked toward the voice, and saw Irina shrouded by the holy light like a goddess. Their tears flowed controbly.


    Bashir was dead. Had their lives as ves ended at that very moment?


    The elves still found that unbelievable.


    That demon who controlled their life and death and every aspect was really killed?


    ��I want a giant flying steed too,�� Irina said to the Fear Demon Patriarch as she turned toward him.


    ��Don��t ask for too much, Irina!�� The patriarch��s face tightened with anger.


    A beam of light swept across the buildings below, and the hall of skeletons and the fear demons began to dissolve at the same time. They let out horrible shrill screams.


    ��I have always paid it back 10 times for my vengeance,�� Irina said coldly.


    The Fear Demon Patriarch��s chest rose and fell rapidly. Finally, he clenched his teeth, and said, ��Give it to them.��


    Soon, a giant seagull took off from the main ind,nded in front of those elves, and lowered itself.


    All the elves quickly got onto that giant seagull with a 100-meter wingspan. It amodated 300 elven maidens easily.


    Irinanded on the head of that seagull, and coldlymanded, ��Take off.��


    Even though she wasn��t a beastmaster, her scary aura of a 10th-tier powerhouse made the seagull submit easily. It spread its wings and took off slowly before leaving.


    ��Don��t try to tail us. I promise I am much faster than any of you,�� Mag said meaningfully. He circled around the inds once before picking up Amy and followed after the seagull, leaving the Fear Inds behind.


    ��Patriarch, do we need to go after them?�� a fear demon asked softly after a long period of silence.


    ��Are you going?�� The Fear Demon Patriarch nced at that demon.


    That demon instantaneously snapped his head back.

 Chapter 1378 - Come Out To Wash The Floor, Big Sister Goldihorn

    <h4>Chapter 1378: Come Out To Wash The Floor, Big Sister Goldihorn</h4>


    Their return journey was very smooth. Although the seagull was just a 3rd-tier magic beast, it flew rather fast and stably above the sea.


    After Mag circled a few rounds to make sure that the fear demons didn��t send anyone after them, hey back on Ah Zi��s backfortably to feel the majestic power surging through his body. He also felt the unpleasant sensation of his unwashed body and the friction of his clothes.


    ��Father, you��re so formidable. You defeated all the bad guys alone on your own.�� Amy switched her sitting position and looked at Mag with adoration.


    ��Really?�� Mag replied calmly, but he was feeling great as he took in the little one��s adoring gaze.


    ��Really, really. Just the god of thunder. Crack, crack. And the baddies were all struck down by lightning. You��re so suave.�� Amy nodded her head with glowing eyes.


    Smiling, Mag said, ��Oh, I see. If Amy likes it, Father will show that to you again when we encounter the bad guys again.��


    ��Father, I want to learn that. Using lightning to strike people.�� Amy gazed at Mag expectantly.


    ��Errr...�� Mag was stunned. It��d gotten a little out of hand now. He couldn��t be asking the system to strike him with lightning every day, right? Furthermore, he had no idea how to control lightning at all, so how could he teach Amy?


    ��Do you not want to teach me, Father? Do you think that Amy is stupid...�� Amy pouted with an aggrieved expression.


    ��How could that be? Little Amy is the most talented magic caster,�� Mag swiftly consoled her as he rubbed the skin between his eyes. He had caused trouble for himself for acting smart, so now he wondered how he should go about solving this matter.


    Suddenly, Mag had an idea. Smiling, he said, ��Actually, Ah Zi taught me this. If Little Amy wants to learn, you can learn from Ah Zi.��


    ��Little Ah Zi?�� Amy turned around and hugged Ah Zi around its neck as she smiled. ��Great. Little Ah Zi, you must teach me how to control lightning in the future.��


    ��???��


    Ah Zi turned around and stared at Mag with its huge eyes in disbelief.


    <i>I��m sorry, mate. I need someone to take the responsibility.</i> Mag sighed in his heart before nodding with a smile. ��You see, Ah Zi has agreed.��


    ��???��


    Ah Zi widened his eyes even more.


    Mag returned to the restaurant with Amy in advance. Ah Zinded on the balcony gradually, and Mag leaped off the griffin��s back with Amy in his arms. Just as they were about to go downstairs, he heard the sounds of someone trying to smash in the door and a low voice saying, ��Open the door, b*tch! If you make us break the door down, we are going to make your life hell!��


    ��I... I will never open the door...�� Jane spoke in a quivering voice. He could hear the fear in her voice.


    ��Seems like some baddies are trying to break into the restaurant.�� Amy��s eyes lit up. She already took out her magic caster��s staff as she leaned on her toes and looked down over the balcony.


    ��Two foolish robbers.�� Mag leaned over to take a look. Two 5th-tier demons were smashing the door crazily with a heavy log.


    However, the restaurant was equipped with a 9th-tier automatic defense system. An attack of such level couldn��t even trigger the rebound effect. If he soundproofed the restaurant, they could be smashing at the door for the rest of their lives, and the door would be still fine.


    ��Father, let me take care of these two baddies. I��m going to save Big Sister Goldihorn,�� Amy said.


    ��Go ahead.�� Mag nodded with a smile. Amy was a full-fledged 6th-tier closebat-cum-ranged magic caster now. She could easily handle two 5th-tier demons. Moreover, Ah Zi was watching close by. He could take this time to go have a bath and change his clothes.


    ��Damn. Why is this stupid door so sturdy?�� a demon said angrily, with steaming out from his head.


    ��Ya, right. It��s just a lousy wooden door, and yet we simply can��t smash it open.�� The other demon wiped away the sweat on his face. He thought he could enter the door quickly, grab the money, and have some fun before getting away. In the end, all his actions were stopped at the part of entering the door.


    In the restaurant, Jane was using her weak body to prop up the door, and was shivering because of fear. Her gaze was fixed on the staircase.


    <i>Don��t Boss and Lady Boss hear the sounds down here? Why aren��t theying down yet? If they are already asleep, then I shouldn��t let them in all the more!</i> As a local born-and-bred demon on Carapace Ind, Jane knew very well what those demons out there wanted to do.


    ��Dear, I feel that we should do something. Boss Hades is a good man,�� Ivan said to Gemina with a grave expression in the adjacent house. He was holding a thick rock club in his hands.


    ��I think so too,�� Justin agreed. He, too, was holding a smaller rock club.


    Gemina grasped Ivan��s hand as she said in a low voice, ��I know Boss Hades is a good man too, but how are you going to help them? You are simply a stone man who had just advanced to the 4th-tier. Those two out there are 5th-tier demons. How are you going to fight against them? Are you trying to win a good name with your life? Then what is going to happen to me and our child?��


    Ivan became silent. He looked at Justin who was looking up at him, and his gaze became resolved immediately. Next, he patted Gemina��s hand which was grasping his arm before hugging her tightly, and said to Justin, ��Justin, if I don��t make it back, you��ll have to take care of your mom like a grown man.��


    After that, he walked to the door, pushed it open, and yelled, ��You two door-busting bastards, why don��t you scram now? Do you want me to bust your heads... open...��


    Before Ivan could finish speaking, a petite figure had already descended from the sky and busted open the heads of those two demons.


    ��Hmm? It only took one strike to shatter their skulls?�� Bored, Amy jumped back two steps to avoid the fresh blood that was sputtering out from the skulls before turning her head to look at Ivan, who was holding a club with his mouth wide open. She shrugged, and apologetically said, ��I��m sorry, Uncle Ivan. I didn��t realize you wanted to bust open their heads too. Did I snatch the heads away from you?��


    Ivan stared at the tiny Amy with his eyes and mouth wide open. Yup, this little one who killed the two 5th-tier demons with one strike was Boss Hades�� daughter, Ay.


    Ay!!!


    Ivan felt he had to be dreaming if he didn��t see wrongly.


    The four-year-old daughter of the boss next door had busted open the heads of 5th-tier demons. He didn��t even dare to dream of such terrible dreams usually.


    <i>Is he dazed?</i> Amy looked at Ivan, a little puzzled.


    Ivan reached out to pinch his thigh. The sensation of pain went throughyers of thick rock shells and into his brain clearly. It almost made him toss the club away. He was sure that he wasn��t dreaming, and the two dead demons�� bodies on the ground really existed. He swiftly shook his head. ��I-i-it��s fine.��


    ��That��s good then.�� Amy nodded. She skipped over the puddle of fresh blood and knocked on the door with her magic caster��s staff as she shouted, ��Come out to wash the floor, Big Sister Goldihorn.��

 Chapter 1379 - Did Uncle Hades And His Family Come From The Stars?

    <h4>Chapter 1379: Did Uncle Hades And His Family Come From The Stars?</h4>


    Jane, who was using her slender shoulders to push against the doors, suddenly realized it had be quiet out there. Just as she was wondering if those two demons had stopped pounding the restaurant��s door, she heard Amy��s cute voice.


    <i>What is Ay doing out there?</i> Jane was taken aback. Furthermore, why was she asking her to go out to wash the floor? Weren��t there two baddies out there?


    Jane was hesitating if she should open the door.


    ��Big Sister Goldihorn, I��ve already killed those two baddies. I��ming in now.�� Amy��s voice sounded again.


    Jane quickly went to the windows to look outside. Amy was indeed standing in the yard, and there were two ck figures lying on the ground. Although it wasn��t clear, they should be the two demons who were banging on the door.


    <i>Those two demons were actually... killed by Ay?</i> Jane covered her mouth in disbelief. Ay was so young, so why was she so powerful?


    However, after making sure Amy was behind the entrance, Jane swiftly opened the door.


    Once the door was opened, the scent of blood washed over her. The two demons lying on the ground already had their heads busted open. Blood was flowing everywhere and dyeing the ground red.


    Jane��s stomach tumbled, and she could feel her stomach aciding up. However, she quickly asked Amy with concern, ��Ay, why are you out there? Are you hurt?��


    ��It��s fine. I jumped down from up there. Those two idiots couldn��t have injured me.�� Amy shook her head with a smile.


    ��You��re so formidable,�� Jane said sincerely, but she swiftly thought that since Boss and Lady Boss were so formidable, Ay naturally should be too.


    ��My father is the real formidable one,�� Amy said smilingly.


    ��Now, what should we do with these two fellows? If the people from Ten Kings Pce find out...�� Jane looked at the two dead demons worriedly.


    ��Just leave them here. After all, we��re going to leave soon.�� Mag, who had changed his clothes after the bath, walked out of the restaurant.


    ��Boss!�� Jane��s eyes lit up as if she had found her support beam.


    ��Jane, I appreciate your help,�� Mag said apologetically. Leaving her alone in the restaurant had caused her distress for nothing.


    ��I-it��s nothing...�� Jane shook her head embarrassedly. She didn��t do anything. If she thought about it now, even if she had done nothing and simply sat back and watched, those two demons could never have broken in. Then, all her screaming earlier... was really embarrassing.


    ��Ivan, thank you.�� Mag gestured to Ivan.


    ��I-I really didn��t do anything.�� Ivan put down the rock club and scratched his head embarrassedly. His four-year-old daughter was more powerful than him, so this Boss Hades wasn��t any normal demon. He wasn��t someone of their level.


    ��We��re leaving tonight. There��s nothing I could give you, so I��ll just give you this wok.�� Mag went to the yard, lifted a big wok with one hand, and gently tossed it to Ivan.


    Ivan caught that big wok clumsily. He was a little dazed. Why were they leaving such good business behind?


    ��Leaving?�� Jane��s heart fell, and she clenched her fists instinctively. Would they bring her along if they were leaving? She liked the restaurant and Boss��s family. She was afraid that she had to wander around on Carapace Ind again.


    ��There are a few Ten Kings Pce demons buried in the yard. They will most probably be discovered after we left. To prevent your family from taking the me for us, you might have to move,�� Mag said apologetically.


    ��???��


    Ivan��s eyes widened. What the heck was burying a few Ten Kings Pce demons?


    At first, he was still very curious why the Ten Kings Pce had never sought trouble with Ayi Crayfish Restaurant when they were so high-profile.


    And he had the answer now. It wasn��t that Ten Kings Pce didn��te and look for their trouble. It was because the demons who came were all buried...


    What an aggressive solution. Ivan couldn��t believe that he had been living next to such terrifying neighbors, and he had tried to risk his life for them.


    ��I��m sorry that we��ve disrupted your life,�� Mag apologized again.


    ��I-it��s fine. We have already nned to leave anyway. We just have to bring our ns forward.�� Ivan shook his head. Compared to the tyrannical Ten Kings Pce, he would rather believe that Hades and his family were the good people.


    ��Then I will wish you guys good luck. Perhaps one day I will go to Rock Ind to try the crayfish that you cook.�� Mag smiled.


    ��I��ll give it my best.�� Ivan nodded gravely, and then walked to his house with the big wok on his back. Moving house wasn��t a simple affair. For their safety, they would be leaving tonight.


    Mag kicked the bodies of those two demons onto the road before activating the flight mode of the restaurant, and it started washing on its own.


    The blood and hidden oil stains were swiftly cleansed. Beams of light began to appear outside the restaurant, and lit up the entire restaurant.


    ��Woah.�� Amy looked at this scene with amazement. The glowing restaurant was so beautiful.


    Mag turned around to Jane. ��Jane, we��re going to go home. Are you willing toe with us? I have another restaurant in Chaos City. If youe with us, you can continue to be a service staff member there. If you��re not willing to, and have a ce that you want to go, you can tell me too, and I will send you there.��


    ��I��m willing.�� Jane, who had kept her head lowered, swiftly looked up with teary eyes. The boss wasn��t going to leave her behind. She was able to leave here with them!


    Mag felt his heart soften. This maiden indeed had a rough few years. He said in a gentler voice, ��Go upstairs and have a good sleep. We will be at a new ce tomorrow morning.��


    ��But, the ground...�� Jane looked at the bloodstained ground.


    ��Leave the washing to me.�� Mag waved his hand, and made Jane go upstairs to rest.


    The auto-cleaning quickly concluded, and the exterior of the restaurant looked brand-new again. Mag brought Amy into the restaurant, switched off all the exterior lighting, and clicked onto the flight mode. The restaurant silently adjusted its mode. Then, mes shot up and it ascended into the sky rapidly.


    ��Let me tell you this. Boss Hades and his family are going to move...��


    Ivan and his family walked out their door and saw the restaurant glow and ascend into the sky before disappearing into the horizon.


    Only shattered rocks were left where Ayi Restaurant was standing earlier.


    ��Did Uncle Hades and his familye from the stars?�� Justin gulped.


    ��Maybe.�� Ivan nodded. He took a look at half of the head that popped up in the messy yard and patted Gemina, who was still looking skyward. ��Dear, I think let��s just leave our things behind and go right now!��

 Chapter 1380 - Oh, This Darned Scrumptious~

    <h4>Chapter 1380: Oh, This Darned Scrumptious~</h4>


    The elves on the ship looked tense when they saw the giant unknown water-droplet-shaped glowing object descending from the sky. They were afraid it could belong to some weird-looking demon.


    The esctor was lowered slowly onto the ship. Irina stood on the esctor and smiled at the elves down there. ��Let��s go. I��ll bring you away from here.��


    ��It��s Princess Irina!��


    tion shed across the elves�� faces. They no longer hesitated, and proceeded to board the mobile restaurant via the esctor.


    The esctor was retrieved, and a fireball was thrown out from the aircraft,nding on the empty ship. It burst into sky-high mes and slowly sunk into the sea.


    Meanwhile, the mobile restaurant shed and disappeared from the sea.


    The mobile restaurant was erged over 10 times by Mag. The first floor had be a big banquet hall, and it ensured that all 600 elves had a seat.


    The elves who had just gone through hell were fairly ufortable when they were suddenly thrust into the opulent banquet hall, sitting on soft andfortable chairs.


    Furthermore, that horrible experience made them wary and distant from everyone instinctively. Hence, the banquet hall was plunged into a very oppressive silence.


    Amy crouched on the railings on the second floor, and perplexedly asked, ��Why aren��t these elven big sisters talking?��


    ��Because they don��t know how to start talking. Whatever they say is going to hurt,�� Irina replied softly. The elven princess had saved many elves before. She couldn��t look at their numb and hopeless gazes, and had no idea had to console them. She could only let time dilute their painful memories.


    ��They should be hungry now. Why don��t I make dinner for them?�� Mag could see that all the elves who were sitting up properly were emaciated.


    ��For so many people?�� Irina looked at Mag.


    ��Even Firis can cook for all the Night Elves. This crowd is only a piece of cake for me.�� Mag walked to the kitchen with a rxed expression. He had just advanced to the 9th-tier, and had nowhere to release the peak 9th-tier energy in his body. So, cooking a meal was nothing.


    Three big pots of congee with pork and century egg were simmering right now. This was easy and quick to cook, so they could eat that first to stave away the hunger.


    The potatoes and chicken pieces were flying everywhere. 600 helpings of braised chicken and rice were in preparation. This would be filling.


    Then, Mag began to y with mud. Chickens that were coated with mud were ced into a super big oven in racks. 600 beggar��s chickens would be the finale. They would experience the blissfulness of being so full with delicacies.


    Of course, the main point was that Mag still owed Lantisde 5000 mud casings. He was already nning in his head about holding a beggar��s chicken banquet after he got back so he could gather all mud casings at the same time.


    The congee with pork and century egg was the first to be served. Jane pushed a fiveyer-food trolley that was fully filled into the banquet hall carefully.


    The aroma slowly spread out together with the steam.


    The elves all began to look up in the oppressive and quiet banquet hall. They began to search for the aroma curiously. The originally tolerable sense of hunger suddenly became more intense. Their stomachs began to growl uncontrobly.


    ��This is your dinner. Could all of you line up and get your meals by yourselves?�� Jane said loudly, and parked the trolley next to the table at the door.


    The elves were a little hesitant. This method of food distribution was a little innovative to them.


    ��Can I please take a bowl?�� the elven maiden sitting next to the trolley asked timidly.


    ��Yes. You may all take a bowl. I will send the trolley next to every table. However, due to therge number, I need you to take the bowls for yourself.�� Jane nodded. She discovered the restaurant hadpletely changed after she was called out of her room. This was the first time she had seen so many elves. The elves were indeed as beautiful and graceful as they were mentioned to be in legends.


    That elven maiden picked up a bowl of congee with pork and century egg hesitantly, and ced it in front of her before she gently said, ��Thank you.��


    When the other elves saw this, they began to collect their congee with pork and century egg orderly.


    Trolley after trolley of congee with pork and century egg was sent to the banquet hall by Jane and distributed to the elves. The air was filled with the beautiful aroma of the congee with pork and century egg.


    The elves fed the congee with pork and century egg into their mouths, and the beautiful taste blossomed in the mouth. The warm feeling even instantly spread all over the body.


    What a blissful feeling, as if they had just fallen into a warm embrace.


    They had already forgotten when was thest time that they had normal food, and how it felt to enjoy good food gracefully while sitting in front of a dining table.


    But they all remembered that in that instant.


    They were the noble and graceful elves. They were the children of nature. They were a species that loved freedom.


    Even after going through terrible ordeals, imprisonment, and desperation, freedom and pride were still engraved in their bones.


    Tears began to glisten at the corners of many elves�� eyes. They were still eating their congee with pork and century egg quietly with their heads lowered. However, their faces were no longer dismal. Instead, their expressions began to brighten up.


    Before they could finish the congee with pork and century egg, the braised chicken and rice was sent into the banquet hall.


    If one described the aroma of congee with pork and century egg as light and elegant, then the aroma of the chicken soup whose freshness was elevated to the extreme by the shiitake mushroom could be described as invasive. Even after they had eaten a bowl of congee with pork and century egg, the elves still gulped when they smelled the aroma of the chicken soup.


    Meat was a very extravagant thing to them, and they hadn��t smelled delicious chicken soup for a long time.


    The golden pieces of chicken were allpletely even, and the potatoes were soft yet still maintained their structural integrity. The asparagus was crisp and green, while the bell peppers of different colors embellished the dish like a work of art. The thick golden broth of the braised chicken was catching and reflecting the light, yet it didn��t appear to be greasy in the slightest.


    The entire dining hall was filled with the rich aroma of chicken and shiitake mushrooms, and one couldn��t help but salivate just from looking at it.


    The evenly sliced cubes of chicken had perfectly absorbed the vor of the condiments and broth, and the elves were now putting the pieces of the delectable chicken into their mouths. The chicken was enshrouded in delicious broth, and the incredible vor instantly set the elves�� taste buds alight,pletely enthralling them in the process.


    After biting into the cubes of chicken, the elves discovered that the texture of the meat was extremely tender, and the vor of the condiments and shiitake mushrooms hadpletely seeped into the meat, elevating its vor to a whole new level. Even after swallowing the mouthful of chicken, a fragrant aroma lingered in their mouths.


    The blissful feeling brought upon by this scrumptiousness finally made the elves reveal a bright smile.


    Praises began to erupt slowly and broke the oppressive silence. There were interactions between the elves now as they attempted to get to know one another.


    ��Good food would indeed heal everything. For example, my hungry stomach,�� Amy murmured unclearly with her mouth stuffed with the braised chicken and rice that nobody knew where she had gotten from.


    ��Yeah. Filling them up with beautiful things was indeed the best healing method.�� Irina nodded, and her gaze became gentler too.


    Ding.


    A crisp sound of the bell attracted the attention of the elves who were already rather full. A handsome man pushed a trolley in, and slowly walked from the door. Round golden balls that resembled giant eggs were ced on the trolley.


    ��Greetings, everyone. I am the chef of tonight��s banquet, Mag. I am honored to cook for all of you. I will be serving all of you tonight��sst dish: Beggar��s chicken.�� Mag smiled and took out a small wooden hammer with a pointed end.


    ��So he is the chef. I didn��t expect it was a human who cooked such scrumptious food. He��s really formidable.��


    ��Is there a chicken in that egg? It��s so special.��


    All the elves were looking at Mag with gratitude and anticipation. The scrumptious congee with pork and century egg and braised chicken and rice hadpletely won them over.


    Mag picked up the little wooden hammer, and knocked gently on the mud casing.


    Crack.


    A crisp crack sounded, and cracks appeared on the mud casing before it opened up to the sides like a lotus flower, and revealed the golden-brown beggar��s chicken inside.


    A rich aroma seeped out immediately, and soon drifted all over the banquet hall.


    ��Smells so good!��


    All the elves�� eyes lit up. This aroma waspletely different from the braised chicken��s aroma. It was a kind of crispy aroma that made them wanna swallow their saliva.


    ��Please enjoy.�� Mag ced that beggar��s chicken gently in front of the elven maiden who sat the closest to him with a smile.


    ��Thank you.�� The elven maiden rose to her feet, feeling honored and surprised. Then, she bowed to Mag with the elven��s etiquette. She could feel respect and equality.


    ��Please don��t mention it.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He then proceeded to open the second mud casing, and ced it in front of the next elf.


    The elven maiden tore off a drumstick gracefully, and then bit into it. The crispy skin fell away easily, and the tender chicken meat melted in her mouth. A taste that belonged to chicken��s tenderness and freshness exploded instantly, and the taste buds surrendered immediately. She couldn��t even chew till she was satisfied before it glided down her throat like a naughty chick.


    Tender and not dry, coupled with a unique taste. This unexpected delicate taste swept her into a scrumptious vortex.


    The tender chicken meat that resembled the nourishing and silent spring rain made her want to moan.


    ��Oh, this darned scrumptious~��

 Chapter 1381 - The Gray Temple Is Very Good At SuChapter Matters

    <h4>Chapter 1381: The Gray Temple Is Very Good At Such Matters</h4>


    ��Do you know what is the saddest thing in life?��


    ��Huh?��


    ��I have already eaten five days of spicy hot pot, and have diarrhea every day, but I still have to eat spicy hot pot the following day. Don��t you think that is sad?�� Harrison downed a big mug of beer in one gulp, and then slumped into the chair with a hopeless expression.


    ��You��ve been f*cking dragging me to eat with you every day. I am as f*cking miserable as you. How could I not know?�� Gjerj rolled his eyes.


    ��Your duck intestines are going to get overcooked,�� the people at the next table reminded them.


    ��No...��


    The two of them swiftly jumped up from their chairs, and scooped up the duck intestines that they had identally lost in the red soup that was full of floating chilies.


    They could only eat a bowl of the congee with pork and century egg when they came to Mamy Restaurant in the morning. They even closed the doors in the afternoon.


    Only when night came could the steaming hot pot and aromatic beef kebabs console and satisfy their stomachs that had been starving.


    However, whenpared to the full menu of delicacies when Boss Mag was around, that made people feel miserable.


    No matter how delicious the spicy hot pot was, they couldn��t be eating it every day.


    ��Miss Miya, when is Boss Mag going toe back? Although the hot pot that Miss Rena made is as delicious as Boss Mag��s, it still makes us sad that we can��t have scrumptious food during breakfast and lunch,�� Harrison said to Yabemiya miserably.


    All the customers began to look over too. They realized they couldn��t do without Boss Mag after he had left for these few days. They missed him at every meal in the days without him.


    ��I-I want to know that too.�� Yabemiya shrugged helplessly. God knew how difficult it was to handle all those customers who had gone crazy because they didn��t get to eat their delicacies. She wanted her boss to return more than anyone else so the restaurant could get back to normal.


    The customers all sighed after hearing that. They had heard such a reply many times. Boss Mag who had gone out to search for ingredients and inspirations was not back yet.


    ��I hope Boss Mag can bring new surprises to us after this trip. Otherwise, I will never forgive him!�� a maiden said with conviction, patting her ample bosom. After some thought, she added, ��Unless he lets me have a second helping of tofu pudding.��


    Everyone nodded. To them, Boss Mag presenting them with a new dish after his return would most probably be their only constion.


    ��What kind of new dish would it be this time? Uncle Mag has left for five days to search for inspiration and ingredients, so it must be a great dish,�� Anna said softly.


    ��He has never disappointed us before. I guess he won��t disappoint us this time, either.�� Shirley revealed a smile.


    ***


    The city lord��s castle, in the secret chamber.


    ��An urgent piece of news just came from the Fear Inds. Alex and Irina have broken into the Fear Inds. Alex challenged the Fear Inds alone with weird lightning. He killed Bashir and rescued the 300 elven maidens who were imprisoned by him.�� Michael passed the secret missive to Rn, who hadn��t even taken his seat.


    Rn read through that missive carefully, and his usually solemn facial muscles twitched. With a slightly weird expression, he said, ��Boss Mag��s current trip to search for inspirations and ingredients was really not peaceful at all.��


    ��That��s right. Judging from the timeline, they were most probably the ones who caused Alfred and Simmons to perish together on that ind for no rhyme nor reason and then the subsequent battle between the abyss demons and the ming demons.�� Michael nodded with conviction. ��Seems like the ingredients that Boss Mag was searching for were seafood.��


    ��The destruction of the Ten Kings Pce on Carapace Ind and the mysterious disappearance of all the tribes�� representatives in the air near the abyss demons and ming demons�� battlefield. I suspect they were involved in all of this.��


    ��The two of them have messed up the waters of the demons in simply a few days.


    ��Nobody knows when the war between the abyss demons and the ming demons will end; the other tribes are wrangling among themselves; the fear demons who have lost a 10th-tier powerhouse are starting to worry about the challenge that could arise from the shivarras.


    ��The pro-war alliance of the demons is already in tatters. Basically, they wouldn��t be able to establish a united front before the peace renegotiation, and the war threat from the demons is temporarily removed.


    ��They have done what we always wanted to do but decided not to because of all the things that could��ve gone wrong in the scenario nning. This is simply unbelievable,�� Michael said with a marvelous expression.


    ��Alex and Irina always do unbelievable stuff when they are together.�� Rn nodded in agreement.


    ��They have once again contributed to this world��s peace. Although we can��t provide too much assistance for them, we could at least remove some of the imperfections for them. For example, they were still in Chaos City during Alfred and Simmons�� duel.��


    ��The Gray Temple is very good at such matters.�� Rn chuckled as he walked to the door.


    ***


    Looking at the elves who were burping with satisfaction, Mag smiled. ��I am very honored to serve this dinner. Please have a rest now, and we will arrive in Chaos City soon. Princess Irina has already arranged your amodations, and you will be staying together with the Night Elves.��


    All the elves bowed to Mag to express their appreciation. The gloominess on their faces was already gone. The blissful feeling brought about by the delicacies and the satisfaction of a full stomach had brightened up all their expressions. Many of the elves had even made new friends.


    Once upon a time, they were aloof too, but now they needed a friend whom they could depend on and pour out their woes to.


    Furthermore, heading to Chaos City and joining the Night Elves meant the start of a new phase in their lives. Anticipation was already written across many of elves�� faces.


    ��Thank you,�� Irina said to Mag, who had gone up to the second floor to remove his apron, with her hands behind her back.


    ��It��s my pleasure.�� Mag rubbed away the grease at the corner of her mouth as he smiled at her. ��Is the beggar��s chicken nice?��


    Irina took out the half-eaten drumstick behind her back since she was found out, and put it in front of Mag. ��There you are. Try it yourself.��


    Mag took a bite and smiled. ��The beggar��s chicken I made is indeed that finger-licking good.��


    ��Father, try mine too. Mine is super delicious too.�� Amy tugged on Mag��s clothes as she tiptoed and struggled to pass the drumstick to Mag.


    ��Alright, alright. I��ll taste Amy��s drumstick.�� Mag took a bite of the drumstick that Amy pushed over with a smile and then nodded. ��Amy��s drumstick is very scrumptious too.��


    ��Then, is my drumstick nicer or is Mother��s drumstick nicer?�� Amy continued to ask.


    Irina��s beautiful eyes were also looking at Mag.


    ��Errr...�� Mag cocked an eyebrow. Why were they asking him to make such a difficult yet blissful choice?

 Chapter 1382 - Oh, This Darned Holy Light!

    <h4>Chapter 1382: Oh, This Darned Holy Light!</h4>


    It was very easy to enter the city with the mobile restaurant. Without alerting the Gray Temple, the mobile restaurantnded in front of the factory��s dormitory.


    Thedder was put down, and all the elves left orderly under Irina��s lead.


    The dormitory that had its lights switched off quickly lit up. Arrows began to aim at the mobile restaurant and the people down below.


    ��It��s me.�� Irina lifted her hand. A beam of light lit up and shone upon her and the 600 elves.


    ��It��s the princess! Keep your arrows!�� the captain ordered, and all the archers retrieved their arrows.


    Mag waved at Irina from the mobile restaurant, and Irina nodded slightly. Thedder was kept gradually, and the mobile restaurant disappeared in a sh. It appeared above Mamy Restaurant almost at the same time. Itsdder was lowered, and Mag walked down with the sleeping Amy and Ugly Duckling in his arms.


    It was already 12 am. The restaurant was long closed, and Gina should be asleep.


    ��Is this Chaos City?�� Jane followed Mag out from the mobile restaurant, and looked around curiously. She could see a very big square under the moonlight, but she couldn��t see what was further away. She could only see many houses vaguely. This was a big city, a city that was much bigger than Carapace Ind.


    ��Follow me downstairs, Jane. I will arrange your amodation for you,�� Mag said to Jane briefly before carrying Amy downstairs and putting her on the bed. He removed her shoes and covered her with a nket before installing Jane in Amy��s yroom. He gave her a mattress to sleep on the floor.


    Mag didn��t like having people sleeping in his bed, and the study wasn��t conducive for sleeping. Hence, he could only let Jane sleep in Amy��s yroom for a night before letting her go over to the dormitory tomorrow.


    ��It��s a little shabby. I��ll change a room for you tomorrow. Please make do for tonight,�� Mag said to Jane apologetically.


    ��It��s fine. It��s fantastic here. Moreover, there are so many interesting things here.�� Jane looked at all the surrounding toys curiously. Her gazended on the swing at the corner, and she couldn��t stop staring at it.


    ��You may y with it if you want to. Little Amy is very generous.�� Mag looked at the swing. That should be rare on Carapace Ind.


    Jane blushed and responded with a very soft voice.


    ��Good night then.�� Mag walked out of the room.


    ��Boss, are you really not a demon?�� Jane asked, looking at Mag��s back.


    ��Yes. I am Mag, the boss of Mamy Restaurant. Just like what we promised earlier, forget whatever happened on Carapace Ind and start a new life again here,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��About Lady Boss...��


    ��Only the four of us know about this. I hope you can keep that a secret before I can make everything public.��


    ��Mm-hm. I understand.�� Jane nodded seriously. Although she couldn��t really understand why Boss wanted to conceal his rtionship with Lady Boss, she knew what to say and what not to say.


    ��Have an early rest. You have had a rough day too.�� Mag closed the door for Jane before returning to the balcony to get the imp mother and her servant down.


    Even though they were starved for a few days, the imp mother looked even more attractive with a kind of frail beauty. She tried her best to make eyes at Mag, attempting to seduce him.


    But that was useless on Mag. He gave them a p each to render them unconscious before throwing them into the little ck hut on the balcony. Irina would decide what to do with them when she returned.


    As the female dependents, these two didn��t deserve to die.


    However, if they simply let them off, people with ulterior motives would definitely discover some clues through them, and it wouldn��t be good for Mag and co.


    Mag didn��t mind killing them to silence them. After all, the imp mother was on par with a subus. He wouldn��t dare to put a ticking time bomb like this who wanted to seduce him every day nearby. He was a man, after all. What if he got a little drunk one day...


    Mag didn��t want to ever exin to Irina about some drunk story on a rainy night.


    ��If all the men in the world were as ��woke�� as me, there would be no jerks at all,�� Magmented as he shut the little ck hut��s door.


    ��Oh really?�� Irina asked Mag smilingly as she appeared on the balcony.


    ��Ahem.�� Mag cleared his throat before rather awkwardly saying, ��Why are you back so early?��


    ��Ashley will get them settled in. After all, the dormitory and stuff are already there, I don��t have to be there to monitor it,�� Irina said.


    ��Oh, yes. What do we do about Simmons�� mistress and her guard?�� asked Mag, pointing to the little ck hut at the side.


    ��Let��s bury them. It��s easy.�� Irina didn��t give them much thought.


    ��Errr...�� Mag murmured. ��Then why did we bring them back?��


    ��You��ve got to ask yourself that.�� There was a hint of judgement in Irina��s eyes.


    ��I��m wronged...�� Mag was confused. What was this?


    Irina burst outughing after seeing Mag��s expression. After some thought, she said, ��Never mind. Get them to sign a contract and then chuck them into the factory to keep the furnace burning. We will release them after the situation simmers down.��


    ��Bravo, Dear!�� Mag put up his thumb. Making a delicate imp mother go shovel coal to keep the furnace burning. Only Irina was capable ofing up with this idea.


    Of course, he agreed with that unconditionally.


    He would never dare to disagree.


    The signing of the contract was very smooth. Under Irina��s intense presence, neither Charlene nor the demoness dared to object. They were already lucky to live, so they didn��t care how many unfair uses were listed on that contract, and how they would be sent to keep the furnace burning.


    Two golden beams went into the center of their eyebrows as two contracts floated up and burned into ashes in the golden light.


    ��The God of Light has already recognized this contract. If you go against the contract, you will be dissolved by the Holy Light,�� Irina said to the two of them.


    The two demons swiftly nodded.


    Irina reached out to knock on those circr mud casings, and they disappeared instantly. Two naked demons appeared in front of Mag.


    The ring Holy Light already lit up as soon as Mag cocked his eyebrow a little.


    <i>Oh, this darned Holy Light!</i>


    Mag left the little ck hut of his own ord. Fortunately, he hadn��t seen a thing. Otherwise, it wouldn��t have been so simple as a re in his eyes.


    After a night of good dreams, Mag woke up early next morning. He went downstairs to write a new announcement to rece the original notice on the door: I am Mag. I am back.


    Mag thought it was too cocky after some thought, so he took the notice back, and added one more sentence: business as usual today.


    ��Home is indeed the mostfortable.�� Mag took a good look at his restaurant. Even the devil��s ivy hanging on the railings looked so much nicer.


    ��Boss, you��re back!�� Rena eximed when she came in through the door and saw Mag standing in the middle of the restaurant.


    ��Where is he? Let me have a look!�� Yabemiya squeezed through, and she immediately got teary eyes when she saw Mag. ��You��re finally back, Boss. It��s a good thing that I didn��t give up...��

 Chapter 1383 - It’s Fine. We Could Even Save Some Cloth This Way

    <h4>Chapter 1383: It��s Fine. We Could Even Save Some Cloth This Way</h4>


    Mag was also smiling brightly when he looked at Yabemiya and Elizabeth who came in. He rather missed them after not seeing them for a few days.


    This was his real foundation in Chaos City��a group of outstanding and powerful service staff.


    ��Where��s Cami?�� Mag asked as his gaze swept across everyone. Only Cami was missing as even Connie came.


    ��Big Sister Cami said she had to make a trip home after you guys left. She��s still not back yet.�� Miya shook her head. ��Maybe she didn��t want to return anymore?��


    Everyone knew Cami��s identity. She was a countess, so spending her days chopping up ingredients in the restaurant every day was indeed a little unbefitting of her status.


    ��She��s still not back yet?�� Mag raised his eyebrow. He had already heard about the Vampire Tribe��s incident. It was just that he had no idea what was going on with Cami now. Now that he thought about it, he should have made a trip to the vampires yesterday.


    Right at that moment, the restaurant��s door was suddenly pulled open, and Cami leaned against the door as she dered to everyone with a side nce, ��Aren��t you all surprised? I, Cami, am back.��


    ��Are you escaping from your marriage?�� asked Mag smilingly.


    Cami��s expression changed slightly. Could the news have already spread to Chaos City? She removed the hand that was leaning against the door and walked into the restaurant. With an awkward expression, she said, ��W-who said that? Do I look like a vampire who needs to escape from a marriage?��


    ��Alright, whatever you like.�� Mag nodded, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.


    Firis approached, and expectantly asked, ��Boss, is the princess back?��


    ��She...�� Mag almost blurted out that she was upstairs. Firis was living in the dormitory, so she most likely didn��t know that Irina came backst night.


    He suddenly realized that Irina had gone out and came back at the same time with him, which would look like they were very synchronized. This would look a little off, so he shook his head. ��I have no����


    Just then, Irina came down, and very naturally asked, ��Can we have breakfast now? I��m hungry.��


    Everyone looked toward the staircase at the same time. Their gazes locked onto Irina, and then theynded on Mag again after a while. Doubts began to show on their faces.


    Although Boss and Princess Irina left due to different matters, their return was a little too synchronized?


    Moreover, why was the way she said she wanted to have breakfast so familiar and natural?


    ��Hey? Princess Irina, did youe back today too? What a coincidence,�� Mag eximed with an exaggerated expression as he winked at Irina. He could already sense the unnatural ambiance in the restaurant. The sh of 10 women��s six senses could result in some rather bad deductions.


    ��Everyone is here. You came to work very early.�� Irina could also sense the weird atmosphere. However, there wasn��t any panic on her face as she continued to walk down slowly. She nced at Mag before saying in a calm voice, ��Do I need to report to you whenever I return?��


    ��That is the real Princess Irina!��


    All thedies sensed that powerful queenly presence acutely, and immediately kicked out all those immature ideas from their heads. It was impossible between Boss and Princess Irina, okay.


    ��Of course not...�� Mag was embarrassed. Although Irina defused the situation with one sentence easily, why did he feel rather upset? Even if he couldn��t control Irina��s movement, he was still thendlord!


    ��Water.�� Irina raised her eyebrow.


    Mag attempted to go fetch a ss of water instinctively.


    Firis quickly went into the kitchen to get a ss of warm water, ced it in front of Irina, and gently said, ��Princess, do you need anything else?��


    ��No.�� Irina took a sip of the water, and said to Firis, ��Bean Sprout, thanks for your hard work during this time.��


    ��No. I only did a little...��


    ��See, even your bosom has shrunk. It��s even sunken in.�� Irina looked at Firis�� bosom worriedly.


    ��???��


    Firis red at Irina. Was that familiar princess back again?


    Irina looked at her, and consoled, ��It��s fine. We could even save some cloth this way.��


    <i>I don��t want to save the cloth at all!</i> Firis roared in her heart.


    Irina��s gazended on Cami, who was trying to hide in the corner, and she curiously asked, ��Hey, I heard your grass-eating uncle has be the Ancestor? Will you vampires be vegetarians in the future?��


    ��We are pure vampires who are specially trained. We will never eat grass,�� Cami said gravely.


    ��But Drac had a good time eating it.�� Irina smiled.


    ��Unless we are defeated,�� Cami added helplessly.


    Regarding the matter of Drac eating grass, she had seen that with her own eyes. That scene... was rather refreshing.


    Although the reputation of the vampires did suffer a little because of that, she didn��t hate Irina for it, because bing a powerful woman who could do as she wished was her aspiration.


    Furthermore, even Uncle Drac himself wasn��t angry with Irina, and frequently expressed his admiration for her during their conversations. Hence, there wasn��t any reason to hate Irina.


    ��Hoho. Seems like you��re rather close to Drac. You even said what he had said then. But I have split the admission fees with him 80/20, so he should be rather generous in these few years,�� Irina said smilingly.


    ��That happened?!�� Cami stared as if she had heard something very extraordinary. She didn��t expect that incident was actually a coboration of Uncle Drac and Irina, and not a coercion.


    Come to think of it, Uncle Drac who had always been known as the most stingy vampire did indeed be generous suddenly.


    Mag also cocked an eyebrow. The protagonist��s point of view of any historical incidents did, in fact, always sound different from the records.


    However, this most probably would be a stain in the life of Drac, who had just be the Vampire Ancestor.


    ��Speaking of this, aren��t you people going to have breakfast?�� Irina looked at the clock. She didn��t have supperst night, so she was a little hungry now.


    ��Breakfast? Amy is hungry too.�� Amy leaped out from the staircase with Ugly Duckling in her arms. She dropped Ugly Duckling on a chair, threw herself at Miya and the gang, and happily said, ��Big Sisters, I missed you all so much!��


    Miya picked Amy up and smiled. ��We missed Amy too.��


    ��Amy, your two masters came to the restaurant a few times,�� Anna whispered.


    ��It��s alright. I will be going to sster. They must have missed me too much. Those two are making me worried.�� Amy sighed andmented maturely.


    <i>There are so many people...</i> Jane stood at the staircase and looked at all the prettydies in the restaurant. She swiftly retreated and clutched her skirt nervously. She didn��t know how to make her presence known.


    ��Oh, yes. I am going to introduce a new colleague for all of you today.�� Mag looked at the staircase and smiled. ��Come out now, Jane.��

 Chapter 1384 - Crazy Customers

    <h4>Chapter 1384: Crazy Customers</h4>


    ��Jane?��


    Everyone began to look toward the stairs curiously. After a while, a maiden wearing a red maid��s costume came down the stairs slowly, lifting her skirt with her hand. She curtseyed to all of them a little stiffly with a blush, and said, ��Hello... e-everyone, I am Jane.��


    ��Don��t be nervous, Big Sister Goldihorn. They are all very nice big sisters.�� Amy smiled warmly as she went forward to hold Jane��s hand.


    Miya stepped forward, and smilingly asked Jane, ��What a cute little golden horn. It looks just like a dreamy ss. Can I touch it?��


    ��Is it cute?�� Jane��s eyes lit up and looked up at Yabemiya. She, too, had a pair of golden dragon��s horns on her head. She was infected by that energetic smile and nodded smilingly. ��Mm-hm.��


    Miya reached out to touch Jane��s horn gently. Its smooth and cold sensation felt just like crystal. However, she quickly retrieved her hand and smiled. ��Nice to meet you, Jane. I am Yabemiya. I should be a few years older than you. You can call me Big Sister Miya.��


    ��Big Sister Miya,�� Jane called out gently. Her heart warmed up instantly as if she had gained another friend.


    ��How do you do? I am Connie. Can I touch your horn?�� Connie came up and looked at Jane��s horn enviously.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Jane nodded with a blush. She didn��t know why the horn that always caused her to be teased would be so adored here, but this feeling... was really fantastic!


    ��I am so envious. Why can��t I have a pair of nice-looking horns like this?�� Connie touched Jane��s horn as she twitched her two pinkish-white cat ears.


    Everyone went up to greet Jane, and the ambiance was very harmonious.


    Mag watched with a smile Jane��s face, which was slowly brightening up. He then went into the kitchen to make breakfast for everyone. Today��s breakfast would be a sumptuous affair as he wanted to reward thedies who had worked very hard in his absence.


    The system had reported the restaurant��s earnings in the past few days to him when he returned to the restaurantst night. After deducting the cost, the profit was over 1,000,000 copper coins.


    Meanwhile, his hard work on Carapace Ind... had only yielded over 100,000 copper coins.


    It was already a goose which couldy golden eggs by itself.


    Mag could even retire right now, and never had to worry about money for the rest of his life.


    Rena��s hot pot and Firis�� beef kebabs could already support half of his restaurant whenever he was not around.


    Miya came to the kitchen��s entrance. She saw that Mag was busy cooking, and cautiously asked, ��Boss, are you going to release a new dish after yourtest ingredients search? The customers already said if you couldn��t release a new item that satisfied them, they were going to starve themselves to death at the door.��


    All thedies were looking at Mag curiously too. He had already broken his record of going out in search of ingredients as he had left for five days this time.


    ��Don��t worry. They will not starve as long as they reach the restaurant��s door,�� Mag calmly replied.


    He turned around and smiled mysteriously to all thedies who had curiosity written all over their faces. ��You all will find out at noon.��


    ��I guess it would be a very scrumptious delicacy.�� Yabemiya��s eyes lit up. Judging from Mag��s confident and rxed expression, everyone would definitely be satisfied.


    ***


    ��Oh my heavens! Did I see correctly? Boss Mag is back!!!��


    ��Yes! You��re right. Boss Mag is really back!��


    ��Oh no... I��m overly excited. I feel a little dizzy now...��


    ��Carry him away. The next person can step up!��


    ��Don��t carry me away... help me up. I still want to eat the Yangzhou fried rice that Boss Mag makes...��


    Outside the restaurant, the customers who had seen the notice had already descended into chaos.


    The five days without Boss Mag made them learn how days felt like years.


    A wealthydy raised her arm up into the air, and shouted, ��Sisters, we have to make Boss Mag agree to sell us a second helping of tofu pudding today so as topensate for the loss of our beauty in these five days.��


    ��I agree!��


    ��Me too!��


    All thedies in the line began to raise their hands up in agreement. In these five days without the tofu pudding��s assistance, they felt they had be haggard. Hence, it even cost them their confidence in front of their men.


    ��Can you all include me?�� a man said weakly.


    ��Scram!!!�� all the women shouted in unison.


    It was all these men who had stolen their quota. Sometimes they even missed out on it because they werete.


    At 6.30 am, Mag went out to distribute the love breakfast for the cleaners after his breakfast.


    ��How could you be so heartless, Boss Mag? You left me, who is six months pregnant, behind. Do you know how sad I am?�� a pregnantdy with a big stomach used Mag tearily.


    ��???�� Mag.


    <i>Irina, listen to me...</i>


    ��Can you see my heart, Boss Mag?��


    ��No.��


    ��Liar. You brought my heart away with you, and now you pretend that you have no idea about it. How could you...��


    ��Mister, please don��t do this. I am a little scared.�� Mag took two steps back and stared at that mister with a beard in horror.


    ��Boss Mag, can you see my stomach?�� Harrison caressed his tummy.


    ��That��s just fat!�� Mag said gravely.


    ��No. I mean... I have be skinny because of hunger when you are not around.��


    ��I really couldn��t see the difference...�� Mag shook his head after looking at Harrison��s prominent-as-ever tummy.


    Mag was really shocked by the customers�� crazy enthusiasm after his five days of absence.


    He wondered how Miya and the gang had survived for the past few days. It was indeed very tough on them.


    ��Boss Mag, will you release a new item today?�� Gjerj asked Mag bravely even when he was being squashed by the crowd.


    ��There will be a new iteming out at noon. Please stay tuned,�� Mag smilingly answered the question that everyone was very concerned about.


    ��Boss Mag, we haven��t eaten tofu pudding for days. Can we get a second helping for breakfast?�� asked the wealthydy who was leading the call earlier.


    ��One person is only allowed to purchase one helping of tofu pudding. However, from today onwards, the supply for tofu pudding at every meal service would increase from 300 bowls to 400 bowls.�� Mag smiled. There was no way he would agree to a second helping.


    Everyone was a little disappointed, but they smiled again when they heard about the additional 100 bowls. They now had a better chance at getting a helping of tofu pudding even if they camete.


    Mag stood on the stairs in front of the restaurant after distributing the cleaners�� breakfast. Looking at the customers who had orderly formed two long lines again, Mag apologetically said, ��I��m sorry to have kept you all waiting. But it��s alright as you all will get used to it in the future.��


    ��Scram!!!�� the customers roared angrily in unison. They would have thrown rotten eggs and vegetables if they had them. Was this fellow nning to leave them in a lurch in the future too?

 Chapter 1385 - So What If You All Like Her. This Is My Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 1385: So What If You All Like Her. This Is My Daughter</h4>


    ��Ha. A sneak attack.�� Mag tilted his body to avoid a pink perfume pouch before returning to the restaurant without a second look.


    ��Silly man. He even avoided my love perfume pouch. Boss Mag indeed isn��t a normal man.�� A maiden stomped her feet angrily.


    ��Ordinary men are usually worried about not having a wife. But Boss Mag��s different. He tried his best not to have a wife,�� Harrison teased as he happened to witness that scene.


    ��Ha. Although Boss Mag is still single, many beautiful maidens are waiting for him to agree. Furthermore, he still has Little Boss.�� Gjerj chuckled.


    ��Stop it. I am jealous.��


    A horse-drawn carriage stopped in front of Mamy Restaurant and Gloria stepped out. Her eyes lit up when she saw the customers lining up and discussing something excitedly. She softly murmured to herself, ��The customers are so happy. Could it be Mr. Mag is back?��


    She came down from the carriage, and instantly attracted many customers�� attention. Many regr customers knew this beautiful and graceful young mistress.


    They heard she was the young mistress of the Moreton Family, the granddaughter of the president of the Chamber of Commerce, and the boss of Blue Suede Fashion. Young and sessful were probably adjectives used to describe someone like her.


    Blue Suede Fashion was transformed from a textile factory. In a few short months, it had already be thetest rising star in Chaos City��s fashion world and the noble and wealthydies�� most talk-about shop.


    Apparently, due to the impact of Blue Suede Fashion, many tailors�� business had gotten worse. People no longer had to wait for two, three years in order to custom-make a piece of clothing.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Gloria smiled, and then proceeded to the end of the line. She had a natural and easy bodynguage.


    She was wearing a long white down jacket. The vertical lines made the jacket puffy yet not swollen. Visually, it also made her look taller and more slender.


    The warm down allowed her to get rid of the thick cotton jacket and only wear a thin dress underneath.


    Gloria��s perfect figure disyed the line of the down jacket perfectly. The light and soft texture had gotten rid of the winter heaviness, and presented a different kind of rxed confidence.


    This was the new product, down jacket, that Mr. Mag had specially designed for Blue Suede. Gloria had speciallye to see if Mag was back so he could check on the sample, and... for promoting the new down jacket at the same time.


    ��Wow. Is this Blue Suede��s new product? How did they make the cotton jacket so pretty?��


    ��Oh no. I love it. When is it going to be released? I have to get myself one!��


    ��Hubby, can I borrow your hand so I can chop it off instead of mine so that I won��t go shopping?��


    The eyes of the wealthydies in the lines had already widened. The hottest topic in their circles was: when was Blue Suede going to release theirtest winter collection?!


    Although stuffing thermal wear underneath the trench coat wasn��t a new idea anymore, if Blue Suede could release an official winter wear, it would definitely explode in the Chaos City��s wealthydies circle.


    The white jacket that Miss Gloria was wearing now naturally became everyone��s center of attention��was this Blue Suede��s new product?


    A wealthydy standing close to Gloria couldn��t help asking, ��Miss Gloria, may I ask, is this beautiful jacket on you Blue Suede��stest product?��


    ��Yes, it is. This is Blue Suede��stest product that is about to be released soon: the down jacket,�� Gloria smilingly replied.


    Amotion broke out in the lines immediately. This news was simply too invigorating. However, what was a down jacket? And how was it different from a cotton jacket?


    ��Then, when would it be released?�� That wealthydy asked the question that everyone cared most about.


    Smiling, Gloria answered, ��The first batch is already in production. They would most probably be released officially in a week��s time.��


    As for the other questions, Gloria declined to answer with the excuse of her inability to give an answer because the new product hadn��t been released yet. Keeping a hint of mystery was one of the important strategies of marketing. Mr. Mag said that.


    ***


    ��Are you sure you want to go to school with this hairstyle, Amy?�� Mag stared at Amy��s ponytail that was sticking out right on top of her head like a lightning rod.


    This was just done by Irina. It was the Teletubbies�� hairstyle.


    Amy touched her antennae and nodded. ��Mm-hmm. I like this ponytail.��


    ��As long as you like it...�� Mag could sense Irina��s gaze, and immediately stopped thinking about re-tying Amy��s hair.


    Fortunately, his daughter was cute. Even when she had a Teletubbies�� hairstyle, she was still cuter than the Teletubbies.


    He pushed the bicycle out, and prepared to send Amy to school.


    ��Good morning, everyone,�� Amy said with a smile as she jumped out of the door and waved to the customers in the lines.


    ��We missed you, Little Boss.��


    ��Little Boss is so cute today too!��


    Amy received a warm reception from the customers instantly. Compared to their grievances against Mag, all of them sincerely liked Amy.


    <i>Ha. This group of people only like a pretty face.</i> Mag snorted in his heart before cing Amy in the back seat and putting his face in front of Amy, with the crowd watching.


    Muack.


    Amy kissed Mag on his cheek very cooperatively. She then put her hands up in the air, and adorably shouted, ��Let��s go!��


    ��Let��s set off.��


    Mag hopped on the bicycle with a smile, and then rode away.


    <i>Haha. So what if you all like her. This is my daughter.</i>


    ��Yucks...��


    A group of jealous people was left behind.


    This was the first breakfast after Mag��s return. The gloomy atmosphere present in the restaurant for the past few days was slightly alleviated, and even the argument between the savory and the sweet, which had stopped for a few days, was resumed again.


    It was a pity that there were no WeChat Moments in this world. Otherwise, Mag believed everybody��s WeChat Moments would be flooded with the news of his return this morning.


    Mag let Jane learn from Miya and assist when things got busy so that she could adjust to the restaurant��s work intensity. At the same time, he could observe which job she was suitable for.


    ��There are so many people here.�� Jane stared at the customers who had filled up the interior and the exterior of the restaurant. She had thought Ayi Restaurant was already the busiest restaurant. She had never expected that Mamy Restaurant would be even busier than Ayi Restaurant.


    The customers wereing and going constantly, and even with many service staff on deck, they were all as busy as a top. She could only assist with some minute tasks.


    However,pared to Carapace Ind, although the customers here came from all different races, they were all very orderly and well-mannered. They didn��t speak loudly or put their feet on the chairs, and they only talked to the service staff in a soft voice. One would never see that on Carapace Ind.


    <i>What a beautiful ce. It��spletely different from the Chaos City that I��ve imagined,</i> Jane thought, and she began to have new expectations for the future.

 Chapter 1386 - Could You Bring Me Along?

    <h4>Chapter 1386: Could You Bring Me Along?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After the breakfast service, Mag looked at Gloria, who was sitting in the corner of the restaurant, and told Yabemiya, ��Miya, could you please bring Jane back to the dormitory? I have added a few more rooms in the dormitory. Let her choose the one she likes.��


    ��Alright.�� Miya nodded, and took Jane��s hand naturally as she asked, ��Jane, do you need to take anything with you?��


    ��No.�� Jane shook her head. She looked at her hand that was being held by Miya. The warmth that came from her palm made her heart elerate a little, but it also made her feel safe and warm.


    ��Let��s go and see the new room that the boss has prepared for you. We will be living together in the future.�� Miya smiled and they left holding hands, with Elizabeth and the rest apanying them.


    Irina went out after breakfast. The Night Elves needed her to handle some things personally, for example conscripting those elves whom they��d brought backst night into the Night Elves, baptizing them mentally, and reestablishing their faith and motivation.


    Hence, only Mag and Gloria were left in the restaurant.


    Mag made a pot of ck tea and sat down opposite of Gloria. He poured a cup of it, and ced it in front of her. The red tea liquid was trembling a little in the cup as the steam rose up.


    ��Thank you.�� Gloria smiled at Mag.


    ��You��re very wee.�� Mag smiled in return. Sitting with Gloria made him feel veryfortable, as if he was having tea with an old friend.


    ��The down jacket is very beautiful and much better than I expected. You look very nice in it,�� Mag praised as he looked at the down jacket on Gloria. Initially, he had still been worried that the tailors might make it bulky and ugly, but judging from the effects on Gloria, no matter if it was the fixing of down filling or the style, it had fulfilled all his requirements on the drawing.


    Judging from how the wealthydies stared at Gloria during meal time, it would be a highly sought-after piece of garment after it was released.


    A blush rose up on Gloria��s face after she heard Mag��s praise, but she continued to maintain her grace as she said, ��Mr. Mag��s drawing is very urate and precise, and the tailors have great skills. That��s why we could make such exceptional clothes.��


    ��Isn��t it even more formidable that we managed to have two bosses like us?�� Mag smiled.


    Gloria��s blush deepened. She bit on her lips as she didn��t know how to answer.


    ��When will this batch of down jackets be released into the market?�� Mag asked. He didn��t continue to tease her.


    ��The first batch of products is almostplete. After the manual checks, they will be stocked in the stores. However, there are only 50 pieces in the first batch, so they will be sold out very fast,�� Gloria answered.


    ��Timeliness is very important for down jackets. Let��s release a few more batches before the winter is over. Otherwise, we will have to wait for next year��s winter.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Gloria nodded.


    Silence suddenly descended on them. As the restaurant had the heater on, Gloria undid her down jacket��s button. However, her face was a little flushed. Her gaze was fixed on the teacup in front of her, and the steam was rising up slowly.


    ��Where have you been in the past few days, Mr. Mag?�� Gloria asked Mag curiously as she looked up. She had never been out on a trip. She only knew about the world beyond Chaos City from books, and had never had the chance to experience it for herself.


    ��I went to the goblins�� Vic Mountain, and then continued northward till the exterior of the Wind Forest. I stayed in the mountains for a few days.�� Mag smiled. He felt rather apologetic that he had to lie to Gloria as he had to keep his whereabouts a secret.


    ��The goblins!�� Gloria��s eyes lit up as she curiously asked, ��Are their underground caverns really all connected? I have read in the books before that Vic Mountain has underground caverns and caves everywhere, and we would be lost in them forever if we ventured in without a goblin guiding us.��


    ��We didn��t go into the Vic Mountain��s underground caverns, because we were afraid we would get lost. However, we did see many underground caverns when we continued northwards, and we did attempt to go in and explore...�� Mag described to Gloria about what he��d seen and heard during his previous trip to save the Night Elves because he saw that Gloria was very interested. All these things were what he had seen with his own eyes. Even though they weren��t any thrilling stories, Gloria still enjoyed them tremendously, and looked at Mag with an adoring gaze.


    <i>She��s an excellent listener,</i> Magmented in his heart. If he could tell her about the Demon Inds�� trip, he would probably receive very good feedback from her.


    ��This was such a dangerous and interesting trip.�� Gloria couldn��t help praising after Mag finished about his imaginary trip.


    ��If you want to go to the goblins�� territory for a trip, Gloria, maybe it will be very convenient very soon,�� Mag smilingly said to Gloria who had anticipation written all over her face. The railroad toward the goblins would be up and running very soon, and then it would be very convenient to go to Vic Mountain from Chaos City by steam train.


    ��I have never traveled alone for a long distance before.�� A hint of hesitation appeared on Gloria��s face.


    ��I suggest you don��t travel alone. It��s very dangerous for a beautiful young mistress like you to travel alone.�� Mag nodded. She would most likely be abducted as soon as she left Chaos City if she traveled alone.


    After all, it was very rare on the market to find such a beautiful and easy-to-abduct young maiden.


    This was a dangerous world after all.


    Gloria remained silent for a moment before gathering up her courage to ask Mag something. She softly said, ��Then, could Mr. Mag bring me along when you go out searching for new ingredients again? In that case, I wouldn��t be alone.��


    (��`?��? ?)!!


    Mag stared at Gloria in shock. He didn��t expect she would make a reasonable request like this.


    Facing a travel invitation from a single beautiful maiden, as a normal man, of course he should ept it without any hesitation!


    But being a married man with a kid, after making some mental preparation when confronted with such an unreasonable request, Mag smilingly said, ��Alright, Gloria, I will ask you toe along for the restaurant��s next team-building excursion.��


    ��With everyone else?�� A hint of disappointment shed across Gloria��s eyes, but her eyes swiftly brightened up again, and she nodded with a smile. ��Mm-hm. I will definitely go if Mr. Mag invites me.��


    The morning tea session ended with the pleasant conversation. Mag saw Gloria out of the door, and just as he was about to back go in, he saw a man in ck standing at a corner.


    ��Mr. Mag, the lord invites you to the temple.�� The man in ck gave Mag a ck amulet with the Gray Temple��s logo.


    ��Alright.�� Mag cocked an eyebrow. Maybe Rn had found out something? However, Mag didn��t show anything on his face as he kept that amulet and nodded. He locked the doors, hailed a horse-drawn carriage, and headed straight toward the street next to the Gray Temple��s headquarters. He alighted from the carriage and walked to the Gray Temple.


    This was perfect as he, too, wanted to know what changes happened in this world after they wreaked havoc on the Demon Inds.

 Chapter 1387 - You Are Indeed A Princess Collector

    <h4>Chapter 1387: You Are Indeed A Princess Collector</h4>


    Michael and Rn were waiting in the Gray Temple��s secret chamber. Michael stood up when he saw Mag walk in, and said, ��Boss Mag, the world has gone into a chaos while you were out searching for your ingredients and inspirations.��


    ��Mm?�� Mag��s gaze flickered as he looked at the smiling Michael and Rn who was still expressionless. Maybe they really knew something? However, he still calmly smiled, and asked, ��Did something happen in the past few days?��


    <i>He��s quite a good actor.</i> Michael��s lips twitched a little. This husband-and-wife duo had created such a big hoo-ha, and yet they could still maintain such a high level of acting when they were back. Alex had indeed changed. He was no longer that honest young man then.


    Rn retrieved his gaze from Mag. Judging from Mag��s expression earlier, he was already sure that he was trying to conceal his emotions.


    Don��t ask him how he knew that. If he couldn��t see that, he would��ve never be the lord of the Gray Temple.


    Michael didn��t go straight to the point. He gestured for Mag to take a seat before continuing, ��Oh, you��ve juste back. I forgot that you are still not aware of the situation. In the days that you were out, a few big events happened on the Demon Inds. The Demon Allied Forces, which have the strongest intention for war, are a total shambles now.


    ��Irina and Alex have acted. They killed Bashir, and the fear demons were plunged into a short period of chaos. Furthermore, they were most probably the ones who stirred up the war between the abyss demons and the ming demons; an internal conflict arose in the Vampire Tribe due to the change of the Vampire Ancestor, and an irreparable crack has appeared in between the Bartoli Family and the royals; because of all this, there were also frictions and altercations between the other demon tribes. The war alliance that was formed only exists in name now.��


    ��I didn��t expect the demons that we were worried about would be taken care of so easily. Alex and Princess Irina are really two great people,�� Mag said with shock and wonder, but there was a hint of suspicion in his eyes. How did Michael and Rn know that it was Irina and he who��d triggered the war between the abyss demons and the ming demons?��


    <i>Hear, hear. How could he have said that? Would anyone praise themselves like this?</i> Michael pursed his lips for a moment, but he still continued to smile. ��Oh, yes. They have really contributed a lot to this world��s peace. We��re also preparing to meet up with them formally, so we nned to invite Mr. Mag to meet them together with us.��


    Mag cocked his eyebrows. Let him meet himself???


    <i>Is this a test?</i> Mag began to look at Michael with increased suspicion in his eyes. Although he was sure that he could trust Chaos City and Michael, and they were all on the same side, he believed all he had done before had been perfectly nned, so he still felt rather indignant if they managed to see through it.


    ��It would naturally be my honor if I could meet them.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    <i>Ha. Alex won��t meet you all silly mortals anyway.</i>


    ��Oh, yes. If the war between the abyss demons and the ming demons was caused by Irina and Alex, would it bring trouble to Chaos City?�� Mag asked in a low voice.


    ��We have created an alibi for Irina and Alex for the night of Simmons and Alfred��s duel. As for the war in between the abyss demons and ming demons, apart from us, nobody would suspect Irina and Alex,�� Rex exined.


    ��Oh, I see.�� Mag began to unfurrow his eyebrows slowly. He didn��t expect he actually had such outstanding wingmen. With Chaos City cleaning up their mess behind them, they didn��t have to worry they would get themselves into trouble if their ns missed out something.


    Because they were not powerful enough and their status was a little special, Chaos City had built the biggest and most powerful intelligencework. Judging from all the ssified information that they had collected, their intelligencework had infiltrated deep into all the species and power structures.


    This special intelligencework was born in this environment where all species got along harmoniously. No single species could replicate it.


    However, this also made Mag guess that Michael and Rn had already found out about his identity. At least, they had suspicions about him.


    However, since they didn��t say it out loud, and still helped to tie up the loose ends, Mag naturally wouldn��t readily admit it himself.


    However, this feeling was quite good too. Everyone knew what was going on without saying things out loud, and they could still chat as they liked and share any information through normal channels without affecting their normal lives.


    ��These are the information that the Gray Temple received about all the species in the past few days and some of the ssified files that weren��t open to you earlier. You may bring it back to read.�� Rn took out a ck wooden box from underneath the table, and gently pushed it to Mag.


    ��I am very interested.�� Mag reached out to ept the box with bright eyes. Thetest firsthand information was indeed what he needed right now. Furthermore, he was a little surprised that Michael and Rn elevated his permission, and passed him the ssified files too.


    ��After experiencing this series of trouble, the demons shouldn��t be able to form a united voice in this peace negotiation. The threat of war is temporarily neutralized.�� Michael smiled at Mag. ��Mr. Mag, which species�� problem do you think we should be handling next?��


    After pondering for a while, Mag replied to Michael, ��I think it should be the orcs. The Aug Tribe helped Gary to rebel against and gain control of the Falk Tribe. That turned the orcs into a powerful species that ispletely pro-war. However, the internal suppression of the Falk Tribe isn��tpletely done, and Gary doesn��t have a firm control of the tribe as the princess of the Falk Tribe is still in exile. This may be a breaching point for us to disintegrate the orcs�� pro-war faction.��


    ��This is indeed an excellent breaching point. However, we��re still unable to find Princess Connie of the Falk Tribe, and Gary has basicallypleted his bloody suppression. He has eradicated many orcs who were loyal to the former chief, and is slowly gaining control of the Falk Tribe,�� Rn said with furrowed brows.


    ��As a kingyer, Gary is unjustified and undeserving. Even if he could suppress and control the Falk Tribe violently for the time being, this method would only result in a greater upheavalter.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. ��Furthermore, I know where Princess Connie is.��


    ��Oh?��


    Michael and Rn revealed a hint of surprise on their faces at the same. This had indeed exceeded their expectations.


    Mag shrugged, and exined, ��I had saved an orc maiden who was being in a deadly pursuit earlier. I only found out she was Princess Connieter. She is now working as a delivery courier at my restaurant and studying under the Deputy Warden of Bastie Prison, the Hairless Monk. She is now trying very hard to be an assassin without a sense of direction.��


    Michael��s lips twitched, and he said with a weird expression, ��You are indeed a princess collector, Boss Mag.��

 Chapter 1388 - You’re A Real Gentleman

    <h4>Chapter 1388: You��re A Real Gentleman</h4>


    ��My lord, you can��t makements like that. Princesses are good, but one shouldn��t have too many of them,�� Mag quickly said gravely.


    God knew that even the service staff member that he picked out on a trip was a princess; one even dropped from the sky to his door while he was at home, and there were also some who weren��t princesses initially, and then turned into them...


    There were so many examples that he had simply already lost count.


    Mag then discussed the railroad constructions that connected to Vic Mountain with Michael and Rn. The 200 km railroad of phase one was alreadypleted, and Chaos City was connected with the most important southern city of the goblins��Tatari. The building and testing of the lotive were basicallypleted, and they were about to invite Mag to the base to conduct the finalmissioning so they could ensure that they could enter into the trial run phase.


    After the conversation, Mag bade his farewell and prepared to leave. Michael sent Mag out, and he curiously asked, ��Boss Mag, you have been gone for so many days to collect the ingredients, so what is the new product that you��re going to release today?��


    ��Crayfish,�� Mag replied smilingly.


    ��It sounds like delicious seafood.�� Michael smiled.


    ��Indeed. I have spent a lot of effort to obtain this crayfish.�� Mag nodded in agreement. The current upheaval on the Demon Inds should have been called: War of the Crayfish.


    ��I will definitely go and try it when I have the time.�� Michael signed up in advance.


    ��We will await you respectfully.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    Mag left the Gray Temple from the side door with the wooden box. He only gged down a horse-drawn carriage after he reached the adjacent street. This discussion hadsted for two hours, so he had to rush back to prepare for lunch service now.


    The carriage turned on the main street, and Mag was about to lower the curtains when he suddenly noticed Rena who was helping an olddy as they walked on the edge of the street. He quickly asked the coachman to stop the carriage.


    Mag raised up the curtains, and shouted, ��Rena.��


    Rena looked around before she saw Mag in the carriage. Her eyes lit up. ��What are you doing here, Boss?��


    ��I came out to run some errands, and I happened to see you.�� Mag smiled, and then his gazended on that olddy that Rena was holding. Perhaps he should have said a middle-ageddy, but as she was wearing a cotton jacket that was full of patches on her very skinny figure, and had plenty of white hairs and a hunched body, she did indeed look like an olddy. Herplexion was sickly pale, and she resembled Rena. Mag quickly said, ��How do you do? You must be Rena��s mother.��


    ��Mother, this is my boss, Mr. Mag.�� Rena swiftly introduced them.


    ��Nice to meet you, Mr. Mag. Thank you for taking care of Rena. She always talks about how good you are to her.�� rince smiled to Mag warmly. Although she had a hard time smiling, it still gave people a warm feeling.


    ��Rena is a very outstanding employee whose capability is exceptional. It should be me who should be thanking you for cultivating such a wonderful daughter,�� Mag humbly replied before continuing, ��Do you live near here?��


    ��No, we live in the north of the city. I brought my mother to see a doctor today, and now I am sending her home. I will rush to the restaurant after this.�� Rena shook her head, and apologetically said, ��I might bete... but I will try my best to run over.��


    rince released Rena��s hand, and sternly said, ��You don��t have to send me home, Rena. I can walk home slowly by myself. Go to work now. You shouldn��t hold up the restaurant��s operations.��


    ��But Mother, your body...�� Rena looked at rince worriedly.


    ��The doctor already said I am fine, so just go to work with a peace of mind,�� rince interrupted Rena with a resolute voice.


    ��Actually... I didn��te to rush her to go to work...�� Mag was a little panicky. Why did he feel like an unscrupulous boss? However, it was probably due to such a good family education that poverty didn��t make Rena be a bad person.


    ��Madam, please hop in. I will send you two home.�� Mag alighted the carriage and smiled at rince.


    ��No. Mr. Mag is already so busy. You shouldn��t be wasting your time on a useless person like me.�� rince quickly shook her head.


    ��If we don��t send you home, Rena will definitely be very worried about you at workter, and she won��t be able to work well.�� Mag smiled at rince, and gently continued, ��The carriage will get you home very quickly. It won��t take us long to then return to the restaurant together.��


    ��Boss...�� Rena was already looking at Mag with reddening eyes.


    ��This...�� rince looked at Rena, and then at Mag. She seemed to be quite hesitant and conflicted.


    That coachman was already lowering the wooden steps as he smilingly said, ��Old Madam, please get in. You don��t always get to meet such a nice boss.��


    ��Then I will have to bother you.�� rince was afraid that her dy might have instead wasted Mag��s time. She expressed her gratitude, and then slowly boarded the carriage with Rena��s help.


    Mag reboarded the horse-drawn carriage too, and he immediately lowered the curtains to keep the cold air out there.


    ��Rena, tell the master your address,�� Mag instructed Rena.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Rena nodded before lifting the curtain to tell the coachman an address. The carriage quickly turned around and drove toward the north of the city.


    ��I am so sorry. I have caused trouble for you,�� rince said with an embarrassed expression to Mag who was sitting opposite to them.


    ��You��re our elder. This is only a small gesture that I should make. If I had known Rena had to bring you to see the doctor today, I definitely wouldn��t have let her go to work today,�� Mag swiftly consoled. He did indeed me himself a little for not realizing certain aspects of his employee��s life.


    rince had wanted to say something, but she suddenly had to cover her mouth with her handkerchief as she coughed violently.


    Rena quickly smoothed rince��s back with worry in her eyes.


    Mag saw that rince was coughing until her face was red, as if every cough was making her very painful. He frowned as it seemed like rince��s illness wasn��t as simple as she said.


    rince only stopped coughing after a while. Mag even saw a tinge of blood on the handkerchief she was clutching in her hands.


    ��I��m sorry to let you sit in the same carriage with someone like me,�� rince said to Mag apologetically. She was so nervous that she didn��t know where to ce her hands.


    ��You are making me nervous when you say that. You are Rena��s mother and also my elder. I hope I didn��t cause you any burden,�� Mag apologized.


    rince smiled at Mag. ��You��re a real gentleman. I am very d Rena could meet a boss like you.��


    The horse-drawn carriage stopped, and Mag and Rena assisted rince out of it. Mag��s heart sank when he looked at the small dpidated building situated in the slums. For a patient, living in a ce like this was going to worsen her condition.


    Moreover, the restaurant was located at the opposite end of Chaos City from here. It was difficult to imagine how much time Rena had to spend walking to the restaurant in the morning and how she had to walk back to home alone after work.


    Although Chaos City was safe, to a maiden, the slums in the night was still very dangerous.


    ��Rena, you and your mother will move to the employees�� dormitory. I have prepared a dormitory for you,�� Mag said to Rena on their way back to the restaurant.

 Chapter 1389 - Dental Mission

    <h4>Chapter 1389: Dental Mission</h4>


    Rena stared at Mag in a daze before quickly waving her hands. ��N-no, Boss. We��re fine living here. I will bring my mother away and rent a new ce after I get my sry this month.��


    She knew Miya and the rest were living in the dormitory provided by Mag, but she had her mother with her, after all, so living together with them would definitely make them ufortable as she still had to concoct medicines for her mother.


    ��The employees�� dormitory is one of the staff��s benefits and you deserved it. Considering you are going to live with your mother, I will give you a small suite for two. This will make things more convenient for you two.�� Mag smiled at Rena before using a tone of voice that emphasized his point. ��If you reject this, I will think that I am a bad boss.��


    Rena stared at Mag with her mouth slightly agape. His gentle smile seemed to have hit the softest spot in her heart. She nodded gently. ��Thank you very much.��


    ��After the lunch service is over, I will get a horse-drawn carriage for you to fetch your mother. The dormitory is very well-equipped. You just have to bring your important belongings along with you.�� Mag smiled. Rena was a very sensitive girl. Hence, he nned to give her mother and her a cozy suite for two so that they wouldn��t cause inconvenience to Miya and the rest of the maidens.


    ��Alright.�� Rena nodded. She secretly decided that she would give her best at work to repay the boss.


    When they passed the ice cream shop on their way back, Mag got the carriage to stop there. After paying the coachman, he brought Rena to the back of the ice cream shop, and then went upstairs along the staircase along the wall of the building. There was another door next to the original employees�� dormitory.


    ��This will be the ce where you and your mother live. This side is Miya and thedies�� dormitory. You all will be neighbors, and it��ll be easy for you to visit each other.�� Mag took out a key to open the door. This was a two-room suite that was about 40 meters square. Although itsyout was ratherpact, it was well-equipped with a kitchen, dining room, living room, bathroom, and two bedrooms.


    The light beige decor made the ce feel warm and ssy. Without any fancy decorations, the simple design style allowed the limited space to be utilized to the fullest, and it wouldn��t make one feel cramped and packed.


    The French windows in the living room made the room look very bright. There was also a small vase with a carnation on a small dining table for two.


    Rena halted at the door��s threshold as she stared at the room which she thought was luxuriously decorated.


    ��Don��t you want toe in to take a look?�� Mag asked Rena, who was still standing at the door, as he turned around with a smile.


    Rena shook her head, and hesitantly said, ��Boss, I feel this is too luxurious. I cannot stay at such an opulent ce.��


    ��This is the standard for all our restaurant��s employees�� dormitory. You all give the customers wonderful food and service, and help the restaurant earn a very high ie. This is what all of you deserve,�� Mag said with a smile. He went to the door and pulled Rena gently in by her wrist.


    ��You may not have lived in such a special ce, so there are certain things that I will need to exin to you. This is the kitchen. The design of the stove is a miniature version of the restaurant��s. The knives are here, the utensils are in the cabs underneath. This is the condiments box, and this thing is called a refrigerator. If you have leftover food, or you have something that needs to be stored at a low temperature, you can put them in it to maintain their freshness. This will be very useful in the summer...�� Mag brought Rena around the suite, and exined to her how to use all the electrical appliances and take heed of things to take note of.


    Rena tried her best to remember as much of the stuff that Mag exined as possible. However, she was still looking at her surroundings with amazement. She secretlymented in her heart, <i>So this is how the rich people��s house looks. But why have I never seen some of the things before? These things were also not present in the house of my former boss.</i>


    ��It��s about time soon. We have to return to the restaurant.�� Mag lifted his hand up to look at his watch. It was already 10.30 pm. The lunch operations would be affected if they didn��t return now.


    After all, today was the first day of his return. He estimated that there would be many customersing for lunch after the news got out in the morning.


    Indeed. As expected, Mag could already see long lines forming at the restaurant before he could reach it.


    ��It is still one hour away from service, and there are already so many customers lining up?�� Rena was also surprised to see that dozens of customers were already lining up orderly.


    ��This is most probably the charm of the new product.�� Mag smiled as he walked to the restaurant��s door. There were many familiar faces in the line.


    For example, Gjerj was lining up with his family today. Miranda was carrying their daughter who was just one month old, while Gjerj was carrying Angus in one arm and holding Parber with the other. He could be considered as a very good dad.


    ��You guys didn��t bring Parmer along for lunch. Won��t he be sad when he finds out?�� Magughingly said to this big family.


    ��Don��t worry. I��ve already told him to go to the school gates after ss, and the coachman will send him to the restaurant. Boss Mag is releasing a new item today, so our family has toe and support you.�� Gjerj chuckled.


    ��Then I��ll thank you for your support.�� Magughed as he stroked the face of the little princess who was sleeping cozily in Miranda��s arms. Amy was going to adore her when she saw herter. She had said that she wanted to go see Parmer��s little sister a few days ago.


    ��Boss Mag, we are here too.�� Vanessa waved her hand to greet Mag.


    ��Boss Mag, everything was tasteless to me when you were not around,�� Abraham said to Mag with a grieving look.


    ��Oh, really? I��ve heard that you have been eating the hot pot continuously for a few days, Your Grace.�� Mag didn��t believe him at all.


    ��Ahem. Of course the hot pot is the top choice. After all, only your new chef, Miss Rena, could make something on par with Boss Mag in Chaos City.�� Abraham cleared his throat awkwardly and gave Rena a thumbs-up.


    Rena blushed, but she felt rather aplished.


    ��Rena is indeed a very exceptional chef.�� Mag, too, smiled in agreement. He loved an employee who could function on her own the most because it gave him the opportunity to let her run things on his behalf.


    Vanessa showed her clenched teeth to Mag as she asked, ��Boss Mag, can you see that my teeth are already much better? Am I allowed to eat the spicy hot pot now?��


    Mag looked at Vanessa��s teeth carefully. Compared to how they were before, the ck stains that adhered to the surface were indeed much smaller, and some regions had already be white again. If she didn��t show her teeth much, they were not obvious anymore.


    ��Let��s continue to have the clear broth hot pot for a while longer. We should be filling up the holes after all the ck stains are removed. You can eat the spicy hot pot after your teeth havepletely recovered.�� Mag shook his head. He had almost forgotten about his mission to repair Vanessa��s teeth. Although he was rather in awe with the durian pizza which was veering a little to the side of the dark cuisine, he didn��t want to face the punishment of a failed mission.

 Chapter 1390 - You Will Eat In Front Of Those Uncles And Aunties Lining Up Out There Later

    <h4>Chapter 1390: You Will Eat In Front Of Those Uncles And Aunties Lining Up Out There Later</h4>


    ��Do I still have to continue eating that?�� Vanessa was deted. She thought she would be able to try the spicy hotpot when Mr. Mag was back. In the end, she was still disappointed.


    After some pondering, Mag continued, ��Come to the restaurant at 2pmter. I will get two experts to assess your teeth. We��ll see if there are ways that we could mend them.��


    ��Alright.�� Vanessa��s eyes lit up. If Boss Mag called them experts, they had to be formidable. Maybe they could fix her teeth in an instant, and she would be able to eat everything that she likes.


    Mag greeted all his regr customers before bringing Rena into the restaurant.


    In the kitchen, Firis and Cami had already begun to prepare all the ingredients which were needed for the lunch service. The two of them hadpletely different cutting styles, but they were equally efficient. Stacks of ingredients which had been sorted out properly were ced at the side, and Mag could just reach for them when he cookedter.


    Mag went upstairs to change into a set of clean chef��s suit. He put on his apron, washed his hands, and started to make the tofu pudding.


    He had to supply 400 helpings of tofu pudding at lunch today, so the workload was double of the usual. However, it was simply an increase of quantity, which was not a big issue.


    Rena was watching Mag from the side attentively. She could feel those women��s fervent love for the tofu pudding acutely for the past few days. Apart from being delicious, it also had a very good mending effect on the skin.


    As Mag saw that Rena was watching attentively, he decided to exin the steps while he was making the pudding. ��The procedures of making tofu pudding may seemplicated, but it actually isn��t difficult after you master it. As long as you have a good grasp of the timing...��


    A short whileter, Miya and the rest had also arrived at the restaurant. Miya walked to the kitchen, and curiously asked Mag, ��Boss, what is the new product that you are releasing today? Can you tell us now?��


    ��The new item that we��re releasing today is braised crayfish. You guys sit over there and wait for lunch. We will be having that for lunch.�� Mag smiled.


    ��Braised crayfish?�� Everyone was a little puzzled, but they were even more expectant. Anyway, they had never figured out how the boss named his dishes.


    ��Then I will have two. Two big shrimpies,�� dered Amy, who had just returned home from school and jogged to the kitchen.


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded and scooped a few crayfish from a tank in the corner.


    The crayfish that the system supplied from the rearing base were obviously much cleaner than those caught by the fishermen. There wasn��t any sand or dirt on them, and they could be cooked immediately after washing with clear water.


    ��What a big prawn.�� All thedies were shocked to see that one-kilogram crayfish in Mag��s hands.


    Compared to the big prawns that were used to cook the Yangzhou fried rice, this crayfish could be considered as humongous.


    ��Is this prawn caught from the sea? It has the scent of the sea?�� Gina asked curiously.


    ��Yes. This crayfish lives in the sea.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He retrieved ��Fat Head Fish�� from the knife rack, and began to open the crayfish��s back and devein it.


    The kitchen��s space doubled when he expanded the designated hot pot area previously. There was plenty of extra space now, so it wasn��t cramped at all even after setting up three giant woks.


    Mag decided to dy the release of the three vors that were introduced on the Demon Inds. Having the same vors was equivalent to exposing himself.


    Fortunately, he still had three other crayfish vors that he could release. He nned to release the braised crayfish for the afternoon. The steamed crayfish and chilled crayfish would be gradually releasedter.


    After the Demon Inds�� heat blew over, he would then consider releasing the spicy, garlic, and thirteen-spice crayfish.


    For the braised crayfish, the mastery of the technique of braising would decide if the crayfish dish could reach the standard of delicacy.


    He set the processed crayfish aside while he poured the rapeseed oil into the heated wok. After the oil was 70% hot, he added in the spices and stir-fried them gently. The aroma of the spices was slowly released.


    He then ced the processed crayfish in the wok, and quickly stir-fried it. The greenish-ck crayfish slowly turned red, and a mild aroma began to dissipate.


    Beer was now added in, and covered the crayfish without a single drop of water. He swiftly covered the wok and started to braise it.


    The braising was to allow the spices to seep into the meat perfectly. This process took quite a long time. After the gravy was almost all reduced, he removed the cover, and the aroma was released instantly as if a scrumptious bomb had just exploded in the kitchen and rushed outward.


    ��Smells so good!��


    The eyes of everyone who was waiting for their lunch lit up. The fresh aroma that they could smell was irresistibly scrumptious.


    Mag swirled the giant wok around gently to allow the gravy to be absorbed fully before scooping the crayfish out.


    All the crayfish was ted alone. Different from the spicy crayfish that was coated with ayer of red oil, the braised crayfish, the exterior of the braised crayfish was rather dry. The spices coated the meat in the opening with a beautiful color, and its suppleness made people drool.


    ��This is our lunch today.�� Mag smiled as he ted thest crayfish.


    ��I already can��t wait to try it out. I think that will be a very exquisite taste,�� Miya said with anticipation.


    Ba waved her hands, and all the tes with the crayfish floated up andnded on the big hot pot table.


    ��Is this another way of cooking the crayfish?�� Irina said with amazement as she happened to return and looked at the table.


    ��Yes. We are having braised crayfish today. Go wash your hands, and we can start eating lunch.�� Mag nodded and gestured at everyone to sit down.


    Mag took his seat and looked at the table full of people. Unknowingly, Mamy Restaurant had be a big family.


    The big table was fully upied. Apart from Sally, everyone was present.


    ��I am going to start eating now,�� Amy dered, and then picked a pincer that was as big as her arm. She sucked on the gravy that was in the crack before prying open the shell that had been cracked open in advance. The meat that was soaked bright red was removed from the shell easily.


    Amy opened her mouth and took a big bite. Her big blue eyes brightened instantly as she chewed on the meat blissfully. The meat that was soaked with the gravy made soft chewing sounds like beautiful music.


    ��Gulp.�� Everyone swallowed their saliva instinctively. The way Amy ate was too enticing. Even watching her eat was an enjoyment. But it was also a form of torture. Fortunately, they, too, had a crayfish in front of them.


    Amy swallowed the meat in her mouth before saying to Mag, ��This big shrimpy is so delicious. I want to have another one when I am done with this.��


    ��Alright, I will save it for you. You will eat in front of those uncles and aunties lining up out thereter.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    We always needed a tester to try things out whenever something new popped up.


    As an outstanding food tester, Amy was the best candidate to demonstrate how to eat the crayfish to the customers.

 Chapter 1391 - Little Amy, Is This Crayfish Meat Divine?

    <h4>Chapter 1391: Little Amy, Is This Crayfish Meat Divine?</h4>


    ��After waiting for so many days, Boss Mag is finally back. I��m really looking forward to the new product that he is releasing today.��


    ��Did anyone get any information from Mr. Mag in advance? What is the new product that ising out today?��


    ��There is no prelude or revealing of the name in advance. Boss Mag is very secretive this time.��


    There was a long line of customers in front of the door that went all the way to the park. The customers were all discussing the new product curiously.


    ��The thing that I��m most concerned about is whether I would get to eat the tofu pudding in the position that I am standing now,�� ady standing at the end of the line said worriedly.


    ��There��s no problem. Mr. Mag said that from today onwards, there would be 400 helpings of tofu pudding supplied at every meal. You happen to be the 399th customer,�� thedy lining up in front of her smilingly said.


    ��That��s fantastic.�� Thatdy��s eyes lit up. Being able to eat tofu pudding surpassed everything.


    Meanwhile, thedies lining up behind her began to panic. They could only pray that not every man in front of them was going to order a helping of tofu pudding.


    As for thedies up ahead... If it weren��t for this tofu pudding that had beauty-enhancing effects, not manydies would be willing to line up here personally for such a long time.


    Ding.


    The bell above the restaurant��s door rang, and the customers all looked over in surprise. It wasn��t the opening hours yet, right?


    Miya came out with a bench and a stool in her hands. She ced them one in front of the other before returning to the restaurant without uttering a single word.


    ��Hmm?�� The customers were all perplexed. They had no idea what Miss Miya was doing at all.


    Right at this time, the restaurant��s door opened again, and Amy came out with a big te in her hands. She ced the te on the bench while she sat on the stool.


    Ugly Duckling followed Amy out, and then sat next to her, looking up at that te earnestly.


    ��What a big prawn!��


    The customers�� gazes werepletely attracted by that giant prawn in Amy��s te. The red crayfish was bigger than Amy��s head. Even those two pincers were bigger than Amy��s palms.


    They had never seen such a huge prawn in Chaos City before.


    ��Is this the new product that Boss Mag is releasing today?��


    ��So, the Little Boss�� new product demonstration is back again?��


    ��Boss Mag is bing more and more unscrupulous in order to promote new items. This behavior is really roguish.��


    The customersined softly, but they didn��t look very angry. They were even looking at Amy with an expectant gaze. Although this had be a fixed program whenever a new product was released, looking at Little Boss eat was simply too enticing!


    ��Have a look, everyone. What a big shrimpy.�� Amy lifted the crayfish in the te high up with both her hands to show everyone how it looked like.


    Gulp.


    Some customers were already gulping when they saw that red big crayfish.


    Moreover, those customers in the front were even assaulted by the aroma. That fresh aroma floated to them gradually, and they felt as if they had smelled the sea.


    Krassu��s and Urien��s throat moved simultaneously. They exchanged a nce, and then snorted at the same time while they maintained their expert��s persona.


    ��Then, I am going to start now.�� Amy put down the crayfish, and then removed a pincer as usual. She pried open the shell with familiarity, and showed everyone the sulent meat.


    Amy opened her mouth, and took a big bite of the meat. Her cheeks were puffed out as she made soft chewing sounds. The crayfish meat��s tenderness and sulence were disyed perfectly. There was a blissful smile on her little face, and she swayed her upper body left and right habitually. The customers�� mouths were all watering.


    Amy soon finished a tender pincer. She proceeded to twist the crayfish��s head off, and then showed the head that was full of crayfish butter to everyone. She picked up the spoon with a long handle at the side, and dug out a spoonful of crayfish from the head as she murmured to herself, ��Stupid shrimpy, I��m gonna eat your brains.��


    She ced the entire spoonful of crayfish butter into her mouth as soon as she finished talking.


    The scrumptious crayfish butter made Amy close her eyes. She could feel the crayfish butter melting in her mouth as if it was leaping on her tongue. The little girl even gently sighed after swallowing it. She reopened her eyes and dug another spoonful of crayfish butter to feed herself.


    ��Who am I? Why am I torturing myself here?�� a customer standing in the front said lifelessly.


    ��Boss Mag is just too much, right? Didn��t he promise not to use Little Boss first?�� Harrison swallowed his saliva furiously. Some thoughts popped into his mind while he stared at the leftover crayfish in Amy��s te.


    Amy sucked onto the crayfish��s head even after she emptied the crayfish butter. She then picked up the crayfish, and separated the meat from the shell gently. The meat that was as thick as her arm was peeled off easily. The sulent meat was soaked through by the gravy. It obtained a reddish-gold color with a tinge of oil, but it wasn��t greasy at all.


    The restaurant��s entrance began to quiet down slowly as the customers stared at crayfish in Amy��s hands. Everyone knew the highlight of the show wasing.


    Amy was holding the meat like a baguette. She took a big bite out of it, and then chewed happily.


    Although the customers didn��t taste it personally, it was as if they could feel that sensation of the crayfish meat blossoming in their mouths. That exquisite taste and that unbelievable chewiness. They began to salivate uncontrobly. Even that prim and proper nobledy couldn��t help gulping.


    Harrison rubbed his rumbling stomach, and cleared his throat in an attempt to say something.


    ��Little Amy, is this crayfish meat divine?�� Krassu asked with a smile before anyone could speak.


    ��Hey? Master, are you stealing my lines?�� Harrison red. But after taking a second look at that master, he swallowed all his words as this master was really a master.


    Amy swallowed the crayfish meat in her mouth before asking, ��Do you want to know, Master Krassu?��


    Krassu cleared his throat, and nonchntly said, ��Actually, I don��t really wanna know. But if Little Amy insists that I try it...��


    ��Take a sniff. It smells so good.�� Amy stood up and ced the crayfish meat in front of Krassu��s nose for a moment before taking it away, and sitting back on her stool again. She asked, ��Did you smell that?��


    Krassu��s expression froze on his face, but he had to squeeze out a smile as he looked at Amy who had an innocent expression. He nodded. ��It smells good... really good.��


    ��( ??` )��


    What else could he do? That was his disciple.


    He asked that question, and the answer he received was perfect.


    ��Ha.�� Urien sneered at him mercilessly as he heaved a breath of relief secretly. Fortunately, he had stopped himself from asking.

 Chapter 1392 - It’s Because I’m A Beautiful Big Sister

    <h4>Chapter 1392: It��s Because I��m A Beautiful Big Sister</h4>


    ��I don��t care what this prawn is called. I��m going to eat it for lunch today!��


    ��I really have to admit that Boss Mag is indeed a top chef and a marketing genius. He has already attracted my attention to this prawn sessfully.��


    ��It seems like this prawn will go very well with beer.��


    The customers�� anticipation waspletely triggered by Amy. They were watching Amy eat the crayfish while salivating and waiting anxiously for the restaurant to start its operations officially.


    ��Boss, you��re so bad.�� Miya couldn��t helpughing as she looked at the impatient customers.


    ��Seems like we don��t have to do any introduction and promotion. This crayfish is going to be another one of the restaurant��s bestsellers.�� Shirley smiled.


    ��This crayfish is so scrumptious. The customers will definitely love it,�� Gina said softly. Even though she had grown up under the sea, she had never had such a delicious prawn before. She wondered where Mr. Mag found this prawn.


    ��How could you say this is bad? I��m only letting Amy do a demonstration for them. Otherwise, it would be difficult for those customers who had never seen crayfish before to eat it,�� Mag replied seriously. It was notmon to see a good boss who was as considerate as him.


    ��1,000 copper coins each?�� Irina looked at Mag with astonishment as she picked up one of the menus, and looked at the pricing of the crayfish on it.


    ��The pricing of a product isn��t just decided by its value. There are other factors like scarcity and high prestige,�� Mag said calmly. The crayfish that he bought from the system cost 100 copper coins each. Although setting the price at 1,000 copper coins was a little exorbitant, it wasn��t a big problem, either.


    After all, this was a marine crayfish that weighed 1 kg each. One was enough to make a person full.


    Even based on the price of the Australian lobster in his previous life, a live one would have cost over 600 copper coins. Together with his expert culinary skills, could 1,000 copper coins be considered as expensive?


    Yes, it was indeed a little expensive.


    Which restaurant��s crayfish cost 1,000 copper coins each?!


    ��Let��s get ready. It��s time for operation soon.�� Mag looked at the clock on the wall. It was five minutes to the official operation hours.


    Jane came forward, and softly asked Mag, ��Boss, what should I do during lunch service?��


    The restaurant was very busy, so she wanted to do her fair share. Otherwise, simply helping once a while made her feel like a good-for-nothing.


    Mag pondered a while before saying, ��Then, you will assist Anna in collecting payment. We will be busy for lunch, and collecting payment is a very important task. Anna is going to have a busy time.��


    ��Mm-hmm,�� Jane answered.


    Anna smiled at Jane. ��Well then, I will have to bother you, Big Sister Jane.��


    Jane smiled and nodded too. Although Anna was tiny, she was very good at collecting payment. However, the restaurant was so busy it was a little overwhelming for her to count the sum, collect money, and return the change alone. Jane could help to lighten her load.


    ��Let��s get to work.�� Mag straightened his chef��s uniform. After making sure everything was fine, he pulled open the restaurant��s door, and smilingly said to hundreds of customers lining up outside, ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant.��


    The customers looked at Mag standing tall and straight at the restaurant��s door, and instantly felt relieved. That door was finally open.


    And Amy happened to finish thest pincer, and she looked up at Mag and smiled with satisfaction. ��Father, I am done. I��m so full.��


    ��Mm-hm. Little Amy, you really enjoy your food.�� Mag smiled indulgently as he patted Amy��s head. He always felt very satisfied after seeing the little one��s blissful and sated smile.


    Money could no longer motivate him. Amy was his greatest motivation on his path to be the God of Cookery.


    He had promised to cook the Manchu Han Imperial Feast for her before. He couldn��t give up before achieving this small target.


    The customers entered the restaurant orderly, and Mag greeted every single one of them. He could remember all his customers�� names. This was also why the customers were willing to frequent the restaurant.


    ��Is the braised crayfish what Little Boss was eating earlier? 1,000 copper coins each is a little expensive.��


    The customers took their seats, and they quickly noticed the crayfish that was added to the menu and the price marked behind it.


    Many decided against ordering one to try right away. 1,000 copper coins wasn��t a small sum. They could have a few roujiamos and tofu puddings with it.


    ��I think the pricing is rather reasonable. One crayfish is enough to make one full, and together with a mug of beer, it would be a very goodbination,�� Harrison said after looking at the menu. He sat with Gjerj and his family to make up one table.


    ��I agree with your pairing.�� Gjerj nodded in agreement before asking Miranda and the kids, ��What would you guys like to eat?��


    ��I would like to have a crayfish too.�� Parmer raised his hand.


    Parber raised his hand, and repeated, ��Ice cream. I want to eat ice cream.��


    ��Parber, you cannot have ice cream before your meal.�� Miranda pressed Parber��s hand down before saying, ��I would like to try out that prawn too. Amy seemed to enjoy it very much. I wonder what it tastes like. Parber and Angus can share it with me as it��s so big and I won��t be able to finish it myself.��


    ��Alright.�� Gjerj nodded. Miya happened to approach them, so he ordered four helpings of crayfish, two mugs of beer, and six helpings of tofu pudding.


    ��Can Angus, my little friend, have tofu pudding now?�� Harrison looked at Angus, who was chewing on his hand with amazement after cing their orders.


    ��Boss Mag said he could have a little, but children shouldn��t have too much of it,�� Gjerj answered with a smile.


    ��The usefulness of children is on full disy now.�� Harrison sighed.


    The little one in Miranda��s arms was sucking on a soft wood pacifier and looking around curiously with her big eyes. This was her first time out of the house.


    ��Hello, Little Sister Christy.�� Amy came over and smilingly greeted the baby in Miranda��s arms on her tiptoes.


    ��Eh, eh.�� The little one��s gazended on Amy, and her big round eyes lit up as she dropped her pacifier. She extended her hands toward Amy as if she wanted her to hold her.


    ��Do you want me to hold you? Oh well.�� Amy sighed before asking Miranda, ��Auntie Miranda, can I hold the baby?��


    ��Of course you can.�� Miranda nodded smilingly, and passed Christy to Amy carefully. ��Christy wouldn��t even ask her father to carry her. I never expected she would approach Amy.��


    ��It��s because I��m a beautiful big sister.�� Amy hugged Christy and gave her a peck on her cheek. Christy immediately smiled happily.


    ��I want a pretty big sister to kiss and hug me too.�� Parber stood up from the chair, pouted his lips, and extended his hands to Amy.


    ��But I don��t want to.�� Amy rejected him with a serious expression.

 Chapter 1393 - Even If You Turned Into A Girl…

    <h4>Chapter 1393: Even If You Turned Into A Girl...</h4>


    Stunned, Parber left his hands extended before scrunching his face up and bursting in tears. As he cried, heined, ��Why am I not a cute little girl? I want to be a cute little girl...��


    Gjerj apologized to the surrounding customers as he picked Parber sternly, and consoled, ��Don��t cry, Parber. Father will carry you.��


    ��Father, I want to be a little girl,�� Parber said with aggrievement and anticipation as he leaned into Gjerj��s arms and gradually stopped crying.


    ��It��s useless because you will still be rejected even if you turned into a girl as you��re not cute enough,�� Parmer analyzed calmly.


    ��Yes. See how cute Christy is. Pink and tender, just like a little elf.�� Amy nodded as she made funny faces at Christy.


    ��Woah. No. I want to be cute too. I also want to be hugged by big sisters.�� Parber, who had stopped crying, started tearing up again. He looked utterly gutted with tears on his face.


    ��I will bring the child out to y for a while,�� Gjerj said to Miranda helplessly. He had no choice now. Little Boss wouldn��t give him a chance to console that child, and thetter would affect the other customers�� dining experience, which wasn��t good.


    ��Let me see who is the little cutie that wants a hug?�� a gentle voice spoke right then, and a colorful bubble floated over with a colorful fish swimming happily in it. The bubble stopped in front of Parber.


    Parber��s attention was attracted by that bubble fish immediately. His eyes widened, and he stared at that bubble in disbelief.


    ��Little Cutie, can big sister carry you? Big sister will bring you to see the fish that can fly.�� Gina came forward and talked to Parber gently as she blew at that bubble lightly. The bubble with the fish began to spin around Parber��s head.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Parber��s attention waspletely attracted by the bubble and the fish. Furthermore, this big sister was very gentle. He nodded without any hesitation, and let Gina pick him up.


    ��I will y with the child for a while. Please enjoy your meal,�� Gina said to Gjerj smilingly as she carried Parber, and chased after the bubble toward the children��s y area. There were already five, six children ying in the small y area, chasing after the bubble fish. This allowed the parents to have a moment of relief.


    ��Thank goodness for Miss Gina.�� Gjerj heaved a sigh of relief. She could always calm a crying child down in a minute.


    ��Woah. Christy, let��s go and y with a bubble fish. I will ask Big Sister Gina to make a pretty little goldfish for you.�� Amy��s eyes lit up too. She informed Miranda before bringing Christy to the y area.


    Gina made a tiny red goldfish bubble for Christy that swam slowly in front of her.


    Christy raised her hand in an attempt to grab that tiny goldfish, and made soft chuckling sounds.


    ��Little Amy is such a kind child.�� Miranda watched them with a smile.


    ��Yes. Little Boss is just like a little angel. Although she is a little straightforward with Parber, she is still a kind person like Boss Mag.�� Gjerj also nodded with a smile. He wasn��t concerned about the matter that Parber was reduced to tears.


    ��Little angel?�� Parmer supported his chin with his hand and pondered as he watched Amy��s back.


    The customers continued to ce their orders. Those who could ept the 1,000 copper coins price of the crayfish ordered one to try without any hesitation. After all, it took Boss Mag a five-day trip before he came up with this dish. Moreover, watching Little Boss�� demonstration had already whetted their appetite for it.


    ��Your crayfish.�� Miya came up with a big tray, and ced four helpings of crayfish in front of Vanessa, Abraham, L, and Randy. Although Randy came a littlete, he still happened to sit at the same table with them.


    ��Woah, this prawn is huge. Its head is even bigger than my palm,�� Vanessa said in astonishment as shepared her hand with it.


    Randy appraised the giant prawn, andmented, ��Only the sea would have such a giant prawn. It will die very quickly after it��s removed from the water. I wonder how Boss Mag transported this prawn to Chaos City perfectly. If it is chilled, a flying steed has to be used to transport it to maintain its texture. The transportation cost would be exorbitant. Furthermore, there is still no way to make sure it won��t die on the road.��


    ��I still haven��t seen Boss Mag use unfresh ingredients before. We will know if it was alive after we try it out.�� Abraham smiled and reached out for a pincer like how Amy did before. The shell was rather dry, and it was cracked in advance. Hence, he could pry open the shell easily to reveal the supple meat within.


    ��The meat is rather firm, which is not like those prawns that were thawed after being frozen for a long time,�� Abraham said as he looked at the firm prawn meat before taking a bite.


    ��Oh!�� Abraham��s eyes became bright instantly when he chewed on the tender and fat crayfish meat as the freshness blossomed immediately. All the spices�� taste had already seeped into it during the long braising period. Compared to the dry shell, the meat was soaked with gravy, and had a tinge of alcohol fragrance.


    The slightly spicy texture didn��t cover the freshness of the meat. The teeth could even sense the bounciness of the texture after they bit down. That was a piece of scalp-numbing music.


    As a man who had once represented the Roth Empire on a trip to the Demon Inds, Abraham had tasted the freshly caught and cooked king mantis shrimp. That fresh taste and taste were unforgettable.


    However,pared to this crayfish, the king mantis shrimp that was deemed as the number one prawn on the Demon Inds by the Master Tony was utterly defeated.


    Regardless if it was the freshness of the meat, the bouncy texture, or the taste brought upon by the amazing cooking techniques, Boss Mag��s braised crayfish had won over that king mantis shrimp hands down.


    ��I can guarantee with my reputation that this was definitely cooked with a fresh live prawn,�� Abraham said gravely after swallowing the meat. ��Moreover, this is the most delicious prawn that I have ever eaten. Without anyparison!��


    ��Oh?�� Randy looked a little surprised. After this period of interaction with Abraham, he knew thetter was on par with him in terms of the knowledge of food. However, he still couldn��t believe Mag could transport marine prawns to Chaos City alive. He simply couldn��t imagine the cost.


    Randy twisted the head off and looked at the full crayfish butter as the aroma greeted him. He used a spoon to scoop up the crayfish butter. The crayfish butter was very supple, and had no fishy smell at all. This was indeed very different from the frozen marine prawns that he had eaten in Chaos City before.

 Chapter 1394 - The Exquisite Taste Was The Number One Productive Force

    <h4>Chapter 1394: The Exquisite Taste Was The Number One Productive Force</h4>


    Randy ced a spoonful of crayfish butter in his mouth. The first impression he got was its freshness and fragrance. He only needed to press his lips together, and the crayfish butter melted in his mouth.


    This was indeed a taste that only belonged to the sea. He had been to the Demon Inds before too, and stayed on an unknown ind for some time. If it weren��t for the idental leak of his affair with that demon madam and her alcoholic husband who came looking for him everywhere with a knife, he would��ve stayed there even longer.


    But the taste of the sea was really unforgettable. The fish and prawns that were caught from the sea were nature��s best gifts. They didn��t even need any condiments. A simple boil in the water could release their fresh taste.


    And this prawn had the freshness that belonged to the sea.


    It was just like the sweet scent that he smelled when he was ying in the sea with that madam.


    Abraham was right. This was the freshest live prawn. Only a live prawn would taste so outrageously fresh and bring back sweet memories.


    ��Although it��s unbelievable, I have to admit that this is indeed a fresh prawn from the sea.�� Randy nodded at Abraham before praising, ��I never thought I could eat such fresh seafood in Chaos City. Just based on the fact that this prawn was live, its value has already far exceeded 1,000 copper coins. Boss Mag is indeed a boss with a conscience.��


    <i>Yes. I think that I have a very good conscience too.</i> Mag happened to hear Randy��s praises, and hemented in his heart unabashedly.


    ��This prawn is really very delicious and huge. All we need is to peel the shell once, and we can stuff ourselves full of it. This is really too blissful!�� Randy and Abraham were stillmenting about the preciousness of the prawn and the uniqueness of the cooking method. Meanwhile, Vanessa was already chewing on the supple meat after peeling the shell.


    The crayfish meat was already soaked through by the spices. The suppleness of the meat and its juice brought upon a very enjoyable eating experience. The sensation of fresh spiciness and a tinge of sweetness while gnawing on the meat was extremely blissful.


    ��Although we have waited for five days, Boss Mag��s crayfish haspletely exceeded my expectations. It��s totally worth it.�� Abraham drank a mouthful of beer from the mug before heaving a long sigh of relief. He nodded. ��It��s indeed a marvelous pairing with the beer.��


    ��It would be even better if it could be a little more spicy. I think that would make the experience even more fantastic.�� Randy nked his mug with Abraham��s before drinking a mouthful. Smiling, he continued, ��Of course, this doesn��t affect it rising to the number one seafood spot in my heart at all.��


    The customers who ordered the crayfish couldn��t praise it more. At the same time, they were more forgiving toward Mag for abandoning them for five days.


    The sales of the crayfish also increased the sales of the beer. Eating the crayfish with a mug of ice-cold beer was an irresistible, happy, and enjoyable experience for any man.


    After the lunch service was over, Mag did a calction. A total of 500 crayfish were sold. Although it was less than the number sold on Carapace Ind, due to the increase in price, his earnings had instead risen a lot.


    <i>Hence, what��s the point of having a high sales volume? A low profit strategy isn��t feasible in the long term after all,</i> Mag murmured in his heart. The good reputation that the restaurant had built up made the promotion of the new product much easier. Of course, the exquisite taste was the number one productive force.


    ��Rena, I��ve already hailed the horse-drawn carriage for you. The coachman will help you carry your things. Go back and move both your and your mother��s things over to the dormitory,�� Mag said to Rena, who was packing up the kitchen, after he went out of the door and returned within a minute.


    ��Thank you, Boss.�� Rena looked at that big horse-drawn carriage waiting at the door before bowing at Mag. She then removed the apron and walked out of the door.


    ��You gave Rena a ce in the dormitory?�� Irina asked Mag while squashing Ugly Duckling��s chubby face.


    Mag threw a nce at Ugly Duckling, which didn��t dare to utter a sound even with its face squashed into a square. He nodded. ��Yes. Rena is living in the north of the city now, which is too far from the restaurant. Firstly, it��s inconvenient. Secondly, it��s not safe to walk home alone at night. Hence, I let her and her mother move next to Miya and thedies.��


    ��Mm-hmm,�� Irina answered.


    ��Rena��s mother is rather ill, so I would like to ask you to take a look at her. Is it alright?�� Mag asked again.


    ��Of course. Anyway, I have nothing to do in the afternoon.�� Irina nodded.


    ��Next, I have promised to mend Vanessa��s teeth earlier. So, I have nned to ask Xixi over to take a look at her too. I wonder if there is a more natural way to mend her teeth. Do you want to take a look at her too?��


    ��Her teeth are the result of her eating too many sweets. If she doesn��t stop eating sweets, they��re going to return to that condition in no time even after they are fixed,�� Irina said with a knowing expression.


    ��Her penchant for sweets is indeed a problem,�� Mag agreed with Irina��s judgement before continuing, ��However, apart from sweets, there may be something else that is affecting her teeth.��


    ��Do you mean that ck stuff? I have no idea what that is, either.�� Irina shook her head.


    Mag furrowed his brows slightly as he pondered. Then, he said, ��Vanessa has already sessfully removed a lot of the ck stains with daily brushing. If that��s effective, this problem could be controlled effectively by daily brushing. So, it isn��t a big problem.��


    It didn��t take long for Rena to move house, because there weren��t many things that she needed to bring along with her. As for those life necessities such old nkets and utensils, Mag had already told her to leave them behind.


    She had spent most of the time convincing her mother to leave that stuff behind before boarding the carriage, and proceeding to the new dormitory. Of course, they had to make a stop at the restaurant first.


    ��Mother, this is the restaurant where I work,�� Rena said smilingly as she helped rince out of the carriage.


    ��What a beautiful restaurant,�� rincemented in amazement as her eyes lit up while she looked at the restaurant with the French doors.


    ��Let��s go. Mr. Mag should be already waiting for us,�� Rena said with a smile before helping rince walk to the restaurant. She knocked lightly on the door before pushing it open and walking in.


    ��Rena, Mrs. rince, you��ve arrived.�� Mag came out to wee them with a smile.


    ��Thank you very much for letting us stay in your dormitory, Mr. Mag. I feel bad for troubling you with my olddy��s problems,�� rince said to Mag appreciatively.


    ��This is the staff benefit that Rena should enjoy as an employee of the restaurant. Ensuring my employees are not tired out frommuting is what I should do,�� Mag smilingly replied before introducing, ��This is Princess Irina. She happens to be free today, so she agreed to check up on your body for you.��


    ��This...�� Rena��s eyes lit up. She naturally knew the identity of Irina after working at the restaurant for some time, but didn��t expect the noble princess would be willing to treat her mother. She began to look at Mag with an even more grateful gaze. It had to be the boss who asked Princess Irina to help.


    rince, too, quickly bowed at Mag and Irina after hearing that, and appreciatively said, ��Then let me thank you and Your Highness in advance.��

 Chapter 1395 - I’ve Heard That You Are Rather Friendly With A Girl Who Sells Clothes?

    <h4>Chapter 1395: I��ve Heard That You Are Rather Friendly With A Girl Who Sells Clothes?</h4>


    ��Don��t mention it.�� Irina helped rince up gently, and a green beam of light entered rince��s wrist through her fingertips.


    Irina tapped with her fingertips lightly, and the green light beam became even brighter, while the speed of its flow increased.


    A light green beam appeared on rince��s skin, and she had already closed her eyes instinctively. Her pale and haggard face became visibly rosy again right in front of them, and her rapid breathing gradually became smooth.


    Rena stood at the side nervously, and then her gaze became excited gradually. She had received very bad news from the doctor today. Her mother��s illness was already beyond help. The doctor was even suggesting that she gave up treatment.


    But now Princess Irina��s amazing magic was making her mother recover very rapidly.


    About three minutester, Irina retrieved her hand.


    ��Mother.�� Rena went up and grasped rince��s hand as she looked at her nervously and expectantly.


    ��I...�� rince opened her eyes and touched her throat in disbelief before patting her chest, and eximing, ��I am cured!��


    ��This is great! This is so great!�� Rena hugged rince excitedly. Her mom had been very sick for the past two years. She was getting weaker and weaker without any signs of improvement. She didn��t expect that she could make a full recovery.


    rince also hugged Rena with a smile, but she soon released her, bowed deeply at Irina, and gratefully said, ��I don��t know how to thank you for treating me, Your Highness.��


    ��Don��t worry, it��s only a small matter,�� Irina replied casually.


    ��Your Highness, thank you for saving my mother.�� Rena, too, bowed deeply at Irina.


    Irina said to Rena, ��Your mother��s body is still a little weak, so she should eat more nutritious food like bone broth. She will regain a normal constitution soon.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Rena swiftly nodded.


    ��Rena, pack a helping of bone broth for Mrs. rince when you��re making it in the future so you don��t have to cook again when you��re home.�� Mag smiled. The restaurant��s bone broth was definitely more nutritious than the other bone broths out there.


    ��This...�� Rena was a little hesitant.


    ��50 copper coins for one helping, and it will be deducted from your meal allowance.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Rena smiled again and nodded hard.


    Rena bid her farewell and left with her mother. They, too, would need to readjust themselves after moving to a new ce.


    ��Your life magic is getting more and more formidable,�� Mag praised as he closed the door. He watched Irina grow a devil��s ivy leaf into aplete nt with her fingers.


    ��It��s only the depletion of life force due to exertion. I have closed up the gap for her. As long as she gets enough nutrition, she will recover very quickly,�� Irina said calmly as she ced the devil��s ivy back in the hydroponic vase.


    ��That��s good.�� Mag nodded. He had read rince��s body report when she entered earlier. There wasn��t any big problem, but all her physical indicators were low. However, after Irina gave her an influx of life force, all her physical indicators returned to normal. The malnutrition problem would be easily solved by taking in all the right nutrients for a period of time.


    ��I went to the Gray Temple in the morning.�� Mag sat opposite to Irina.


    ��Did Rn, that old man, find out that it is we who had done that?�� Irina cocked an eyebrow.


    ��I think they most likely know. At least they are suspecting something.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Then we can only silence them.�� Irina��s expression turned cold, and a murderous aura could be sensed.


    ��Huh?�� Mag was stunned, and then swiftly exined, ��Hmm... Actually, we don��t have to be so extreme. I feel they are friendly toward us. They even created an alibi for us proactively...��


    Irina looked at Mag, and then suddenly burst outughing. She chuckled. ��Your nervous expression is so funny.��


    Mag��s expression froze as he looked at Irina who wasughing like a child. He sighed secretly. What else could he do? This was his wife, so he couldn��t really seek revenge, right?


    ��I��ve heard that you are rather friendly with a girl who sells clothes? And you two often drink tea together?�� Irina suddenly stoppedughing and looked at Mag judgingly.


    Mag raised his eyebrows slightly. Who leaked the information?


    Although Mag tensed up instantly, his expression remained calm. He pretended to chuckle calmly. ��Are you talking about Miss Gloria? She��s the boss of Blue Suede Fashion, and I am their fashion designer, so we have some interaction at work. We will drink some tea during our work discussion.��


    ��You know how to design clothes too?�� Irina was amazed.


    ��Allow me to humbly let you know that all the staff uniforms, Amy��s clothes, and all the clothes that Blue Suede Fashion released are designed by me.�� Mag raised his chin at a 45-degree angle.


    ��You are not humble at all. You are humblebragging!�� The system��s angry voice appeared.


    ��Really? I��ve heard that the shop is the most poprdies�� fashion shop in Chaos City right now. I intended to go take a look too.�� Irina was looking at Mag with an amazed and appreciative gaze now.


    Mag was very satisfied with Irina��s gaze and the sessful change of topic. He nodded. ��Of course. They��re going to release a new down jacket very soon. You should go and have a look.��


    ��Down jacket? What��s that? A piece of clothes that is made of down?�� Irina asked curiously as expected.


    ��The down jacket is a piece of clothing that stuffed the white goose down in between the inneryers of the clothes. The down jacket that is made in this manner is light yet very warm,�� Mag exined.


    ��Oh, I see.�� Irina thought for a moment before her gazended on Ugly Duckling. ��Just like those on Ugly Duckling? They��re a little ugly.��


    ��Meow, meow???��


    Ugly Duckling stared at Irina with a perplexed look.


    ��Erm...�� Mag looked at Ugly Duckling��s fluffy fur, and shook his head. ��Not that kind of fur.��


    ��Alright. I will go take a look when I am free.�� Irina retrieved her gaze and looked at Mag again as she smilingly asked, ��However, how did you be her designer?��


    ��That��s a long story.�� Magmented. Of course, it would be the best if he didn��t have to tell it.


    ��It��s fine. All I have is time.�� Irina snuggled into the chair like a good listener.


    Mag looked at Irina��s behavior, and said with much consideration, ��Speaking of this, we will have to start from a bowl of tofu pudding. Miss Gloria����


    Ding.


    A crisp sound of the bell interrupted Mag��s words.


    Mag nced at the clock on the wall and walked to the door while saying, ��It��s time for Vanessa��s appointment.��

 Chapter 1396 - Women…

    <h4>Chapter 1396: Women...</h4>


    ��Boss Mag, I��m here,�� Vanessa said with a smile. She and L stood by the door of the restaurant as Mag opened the door and walked out.


    Mag had never seen Vanessa behave so adorably. He nodded with a smile, and said, ��Come on in, I��ll call Xixi over.��


    ��Alright.�� Vanessa nodded and brought L into the restaurant.


    Mag heard them greeting the others, and closed the door behind him, making his way to the magic potion shop next door.


    There was nothing going on between him and Gloria, but once a woman started suspecting something, no amount of exnation would clear your name.


    Luckily, Irina was not an unreasonable woman, and there was nothing questionable about his conversation with Gloria.


    However, that also reminded him that as a married man, he should be more mindful when having tea with Gloria in the future.


    He should be careful not to let people chance upon it.


    Mag walked into the magic potion shop, and was greeted with a waft of faint potion smell. Xixi had her back towards the door, standing among a pile of ss beakers, and mixing her potions with full concentration.


    Ever since Xixi started working at the magic potion shop, the business had skyrocketed, and the flow of customers that Mamy Restaurant brought also contributed to the magic potion shop��s business. Their shop��s hot seller was the recovery potion, which had twice the effectiveness of potions of the same price, and it was always running out of stock.


    Urien sessfully became an owner who didn��t have to do anything. Of course, it did not matter to him how much the shop was making.


    Mag stood at the side for a while, waiting. Xixi only noticed Mag was standing in the shop after she poured the turquoise liquid from the beaker into a small bottle, and then capped it up to put it on top of the disy.


    ��Boss Mag, when did youe?�� Xixi eximed. She nced at the clock on the wall. It was already 2.05 pm. She apologetically said, ��I��m sorry, I tend to forget the time when I start mixing potions. Itpletely slipped my mind that we had a meeting.��


    ��It��s okay, I��ve just arrived, and you need to focus when mixing your potions. Are you done now?�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Mm-hm. Let��s go over now. It would not be nice to bete.�� Xixi put the potion on the disy rack, and walked to the restaurant with Mag.


    Mag brought Xixi to the restaurant. Meanwhile, Vanessa was chatting happily with Irina.


    Xixi greeted Irina with a smile. Then, Mag introduced Vanessa to her.


    ��Since we��re all here, we can start the consultation with regards to Miss Vanessa��s dental fillings.�� Mag sat beside Irina. Vanessa sat in front of the three of them, and opened her mouth to show her teeth.


    Mag used a chopstick to point at Vanessa��s teeth as he said, ��Firstly, let me briefly talk about Miss Vanessa��s teeth. Half a month ago, her teeth were practically covered by this ck substance, and she had very serious gum problems at the same time. After using the Yunnan Baiyao toothpaste to brush her teeth, her gum problems are under control, and the amount of ck substance on her teeth is also significantly smaller. This shows that brushing your teeth can help to clean and control the growth of such substances.


    ��The main problem right now is the cavities resulting from the teeth decay. How should we clean the dental que on the inside of the holes, and how to fill the cavities so that the teeth can go back to their normal state? After that, brushing every day would be the way to maintain a set of healthy teeth.��


    ��Life magic and light-type magic have no effect on cleaning the dental que. However, I can soften elephant tusks and then use them to fill the cavities. This is how the elves do the dental filling,�� Irina said.


    ��That��s not a bad idea. But if we don��t clear the ck stains, the remaining teeth will still be corroded from inside out.�� Mag looked at Xixi.


    ��I can give it a try.�� Xixi nodded. She took the chopstick from Mag, and a faint green glow surrounded the chopstick. The bamboo chopstick became green very quickly. A stalk grew out from the chopstick, followed by leaves.


    ��That��s impressive.�� Vanessa and L watched in awe.


    The bamboo had be a thin bamboo shoot way faster than when she first showed it to Mag. It was obvious that after receiving help from Irina, Xixi��s World Tree had recovered a lot.


    ��Miss Vanessa, please show me your teeth.�� Xixi stood up and went to Vanessa.


    Vanessa opened her mouth immediately. If her dental problems could be treated, she would be able to eat all the food in the world without any worries.


    The cavities were on almost every tooth, and some seemed to have drilled a hole into her teeth. One could only imagine how painful it had to be. The ck stains around the cavities made the teeth look very unpleasant.


    Xixi ced the bamboo shoot, which was as thin as a toothbrush, on Vanessa��s teeth gently. The bamboo disintegrated, and small spots of green lightnded on the teeth, covering the surfaces of the cavities with ck stains. The stains that were in contact with the green glow melted away as though they were cleaned by a very strong detergent.


    ��It seems effective,�� Xixi said with a smile. She continued maneuvering the bamboo, gliding it across Vanessa��s teeth to effectively remove the stains at every hidden corner.


    ��Is it really effective?�� Vanessa asked iprehensibly as her eyes lit up. She could only feel a cooling and refreshing sensation on the parts of the teeth that the bamboo touched. If it weren��t because the bamboo was still in her mouth, she would really want to take a look at how her teeth had changed immediately.


    ��It��s a very big change.�� Mag smiled. He made the right decision to call Xixi. Normal magic would have no effect on these ck stains. However, Xixi was probably thest dryad in this world who knew nature magic. Nature magic was really effective on these ck stains.


    ��Yes, Your Highness, the stains were really removed,�� Gloria said agitatedly, without realizing what she said.


    About three minutester, the bamboo in Xixi��s handpletely disintegrated, and Vanessa��s teeth had aplete makeover. They were very white and stain-free.


    ��Take a look.�� Mag passed Vanessa a mirror.


    Vanessa held the mirror in both hands. When she saw her pearly white teeth, she was dumbfounded for a good one minute before she put the mirror down. She leaped off her chair and hugged Xixi as tears welled up in her eyes, gratefully saying, ��Thank you, Big Sister Xixi, thank you...��


    ��You��re wee, think nothing of it.�� Xixi smiled and patted Vanessa gently on her back. She could imagine how much pain and troubles the teeth must have been for such a beautifuldy.


    ��Now that the stains are removed, we can begin with the filling.�� Irina took out a clean and white elephant tusk and a paring knife. While looking at Vanessa, she said, ��Do you want to fill your teeth up or have aplete set of ivory dentures?��

 Chapter 1397 - Boss Mag, Please Marry Me

    <h4>Chapter 1397: Boss Mag, Please Marry Me</h4>


    ��I can even have aplete set of dentures with ivory?�� Vanessa looked at the elephant tusk in Irina��s hand, shocked.


    ��Of course. Why else do you think we have elves that are over 700 years old with a perfect set of teeth? Their teeth started falling off when they��re around 600 years old, so they basically all got ivory dentures at 700 years old.�� Irina nodded with a smile, and said, ��Besides, you��ll be just like a hound when you��ve gotten your set of ivory dentures.��


    ��What has this got to do with hounds?�� Vanessa asked curiously.


    ��Your teeth would be as clean as a hound��s tooth,�� Irina said with a smile.


    Vanessa was stunned, while Mag and the rest could not help but crack up.


    ��Even though it sounds very impressive, I think I would still want to keep my teeth. Big Sister Irina, can I trouble you to use the elephant tusk to do the ivory filling for me, please?�� Vanessa looked at Irina sincerely.


    Her dental problems had troubled her for many years. Although she always told herself in constion that she had no friends to show her teeth to, who wouldn��t want to be in the limelight, standing in a beautiful evening dress at the mostvish pce banquet?


    She did not want to be the ugly monster who was afraid to face the world. She did not want to hide alone behind the pce walls outside Rodu.


    Of course, the most important thing was that she really wanted to have a taste of the spicy hot pot and spicy grilled fish!


    ��Open your mouth.�� Irina lifted Vanessa��s chin with a finger, and used the paring knife to carve out small bits from the elephant tusk. She curled her finger, and the ivory bits floated up and were enveloped by a golden glow. They softened quickly, and were inserted into each cavity.


    The process of softening the ivory and inserting it into the cavity was very quick. It took only around two to three minutes in total. When Irina retracted her finger, Vanessa��s cavity-filled teeth werepletely mended.


    Furthermore, there was no difference between the color of the ivory and teeth, so there was no trace of any dental filling. Even the curve of the surface of the teeth looked perfectly normal.


    ��That��s great! Your�� Young Mistress, your teeth have been mended, and they are now neat and white,�� L eximed as tears of joy welled up in her eyes.


    Vanessa raised the mirror and looked at her pearly white teeth for a while, stunned, before tears started rolling down her cheeks.


    ��Aren��t you satisfied?�� Irina asked, after going over to take a look.


    Vanessa shook her head as shemented, ��No, look, what a beautiful youngdy, how did the beauty get overlooked by the teeth?��


    Irina nodded, and said, ��Yeah. If you��ve cured your dental problems sooner, you might have been betrothed to a demon king. The kind with eyeballs all over his body.��


    Vanessa paused for a while from the shock. Even her tears stopped falling. She looked at Irina with fear.


    ��I was kidding.�� Irina caressed Vanessa��s head with a smile. Before thetter could react, Irina continued, ��The Roth Empire is on okay terms with the Fear Demon Tribe. You might end up with a forest troll prince that has lizards crawling all over his body.��


    ��Wah!�� Vanessa started wailing. She covered her mouth, and said with grievance, ��I��m scared of lizards. I don��t want a fear demon prince or a forest troll prince. I don��t want to marry a prince...��


    Vanessa nced around the restaurant and finally looked at Mag. She looked at him with plea in her eyes and said, ��Boss Mag, please marry me.��


    ��Hm?�� Mag, who was just watching the show, was stunned. Why did she suddenly cue him to marry her?


    ��Would he dare to?�� Irina smiled and looked at Mag.


    ��I wouldn��t dare to do that. I��m worried that Duke Abraham would tear me apart.�� Mag waved his hands quickly andughed awkwardly. If he dared to nod, Irina alone could tear him apart.


    However, after mending her teeth and solving her dental problems, Vanessa could really be considered a beautiful woman. She had perfectly inherited the good looks of the royal family and bloodline.


    Mag met the queen at a pce banquet before. Vanessa had inherited her beauty and charisma. She was tall and had a long, slender neck like a swan.


    ��Ding! Congrattions onpleting Vanessa��s teeth-mending mission! Mission reward: One recipe for durian pizza.�� The system��s voice rang in Mag��s head.


    Mag raised his brow. It had been a long and arduous mission. Thankfully, with Xixi and Irina��s help, it was finallypleted, and he could finally be rid of the tooth decay threat.


    Vanessa, who was rejected by Mag, was a little disappointed. Did Boss Mag not have a bit of interest in her even after her teeth were back to normal?


    ��Vansa, your teeth have recovered, so you can eat whatever you want. You just need to maintain the good habit of brushing your teeth once every morning and night, and you won��t have to worry about dental problems anymore,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Yeah!�� Vanessa��s eyes lit up, and a bright smile appeared on her face again. She looked at Mag, and said, ��Then can I try the insanely spicy grilled fish and spicy hot pot?��


    ��I won��t stop you if you want to give it a try.�� Mag nodded.


    ��That��s great.�� Vanessa smiled radiantly. She thought for a while, quickly got L to open her bag, and pulled out a thick envelope filled with cash. She passed it to Mag, and said, ��Boss Mag, this is just a little something to thank you for helping me treat my teeth. I am very grateful.��


    ��You��re wee.�� Mag epted the heavy envelope happily. It was not bad to take this experience as a form of transaction. In any case, the rtionship between them was quite awkward. His father and her father and two brothers were enemies, so he was already very kind to her.


    Vanessa then removed a white jade pendant that she had on her and passed it to Xixi, gratefully saying, ��Big Sister Xixi, this is my favorite jade pendant. Thank you for helping me treat my teeth.��


    Xixi looked at the jade pendant. It was very smooth, and there were even beautiful patterns on the surface. She thought for a while, and decided to ept the jade pendant. ��Thank you.��


    Vanessa looked at Irina, and thought seriously for a while. She was in a dilemma.


    ��It��s alright. Considering our rtionship, just 10 or 20 million will do,�� Irina said with a smile.


    ��In that case... I��ll have to go back and ask my father for it,�� Vanessa said with distress.


    ��Then you can just put it on your tab for now, and get him to send the money over. You��re in my hands now anyway,�� Irina said in a rxed manner.


    ��That��s true. Then I��ll write him a letter tonight.�� Vanessa nodded.


    Mag looked at Irina as though she was trying to cheat a little child of her money, and pretended that he did not know anything. Of course, he did not dare to ask anything as well.


    Vanessa left happily, and Xixi also took her leave. Only Mag and Irina were left in the restaurant.


    Mag stared at Irina and weighed the envelope with his hand before emptying it out on the table. A pile of dragon coins rolled out. Smiling, he said, ��That��s not a bad transaction.��


    ��Are restaurant owners nowadays so concerned about their customers�� dental health? I saw a few old men with bad teeth today,�� Irina asked with a smile.

 Chapter 1398 - Pack Up And Run

    <h4>Chapter 1398: Pack Up And Run</h4>


    ��We��ve watched Vanessa grow up. I do feel a little sorry to see her be so unhappy because of her teeth. That��s why I��ve decided to help her,�� Mag said calmly.


    ��Mm-hmm, that��s good. I��ve already had the intention to help her with it. I just had no idea how to get rid of the ck stains. She really looked just like when she was young when she smiled.�� Irina nodded with a smile.


    Mag closed the door and sat in front of Irina. He asked, ��About the elves that came back two days ago, are they still getting along fine?��


    ��Those who joined the Night Elves have simr experiences. They gather together for warmth, and that��s pretty good.�� Irina nodded, but she still seemed a little down.


    Mag got up, and told her, ��I��ve just gotten thetest news about the different tribes from the Gray Temple. There��s also news about the Wind Forest. Do you want to take a look? I haven��t had the time to take a look at it yet.��


    ��Sure.�� Irina got up and followed Mag upstairs to the study.


    Mag pulled out a chest from a hidden section, and unlocked the lock on it before opening the chest.


    There were eight envelopes inside, each representing the eight tribes. Under the envelopes was a smaller wooden box. The box should be the one that contained the unreleased information that Rn had told him about.


    ��Information about the Wind Forest.�� Mag pulled out one of the envelopes, and handed it to Irina. There should be a record of news on what happened in the Wind Forest over this period.


    Irina received the envelope, and sat down in front of the study table to read the document.


    Aftering to Chaos City, her source of information was cut, and so first-hand news like this was extremely valuable.


    On the night before the allied forces started their attack, most of the Night Elves would travel between the crypt and the Wind Forest via an underpass to spread the message of the Night Elves�� mission. She was the most concerned about their current situation right now.


    Mag pulled out the envelope on the Demon Inds, and sat down on another chair to read the document. He was also very curious what kind of impact their trip to the Demon Inds had on the demons.


    Two hours passed by very quickly. Mag was still reading about theparison between the forces of the fear demons and the shivarras. Irina was already done reading. She looked at Mag, and said, ��I want to go to the Wind Forest.��


    ��Hm?�� Mag looked up at Irina, a little surprised. ��Did anything happen?��


    ��Helena will officially crown Sally as the Princess of the Elves and burn all the rebels they��ve caught during this period three dayster,�� Irina said coldly.


    ��The night elves?�� Mag heard Irina mention that the batch of night elves who had been with her for the longest time had already gone back to the Wind Forest in preparation to rope more elves in to join the Night Elves.


    ��Yes. The night elves spread the message of freedom, and there are more and more elves joining the group as they feel freedom beckoning them, making the Night Elves grow in number. This has been happening in various parts of the Wind Forest like sparks ready to ignite catching on fire. Helena and the other ruling elves could already feel the threat, so they captured a batch of night elves, andbelled them as rebels to kill them to serve as a warning for the other elves,�� Irina said with a nod.


    ��You intend to save them?�� Mag was a little surprised at the rate the Night Elves had been spreading and developing. For the tiny sparks of night elves to quickly start a me showed that the elf tribe was already rotting from the inside.


    ��I have to go,�� Irina said with certainty.


    ��Alright, I��ll go with you then,�� Mag said. After the breakthrough to the 9th-tier, when he had Ah Zi with him, Mag would be strong enough to protect himself. Even if he could not provide Irina with much help, at least he would be able to assert some awe.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Irina looked at Mag and smiled a little. She did not know when she had started getting used to him apanying her.


    ��Their motive this time, other than deterrence, might also be to set a trap for you. We need to be prepared before we go,�� Mag said with a slight frown.


    ��I am stronger than they think in the Wind Forest. The Tree of Life would be on my side.�� Irina appeared very rxed.


    ��That��s great.�� Mag was not in the least doubtful of Irina��s perception. The Tree of Life, as the Elves�� sacred tree, had already been around for thousands of years. With it on Irina��s side, they should have a higher chance of winning.


    Of course, there were still some preparations to be done. He had to guarantee Irina��s safety.


    Mag looked at the time before going downstairs to prepare for dinner opening. The dinner opening period was the longest and busiest.


    ***


    ��Where��s the crayfish restaurant? How did such a huge ce disappear?�� Tony howled in desperation while standing at and of ruins.


    ��This...�� Steve was also stunned. How did the crayfish restaurant disappear in a night?


    The fishermen who were on their third trip here with pails of crayfish to sell were also dumbfounded when they saw the crayfish restaurant reduced to nothing.


    They wanted to make a windfall from selling the crayfish to the restaurant, but they did not expect that the crayfish restaurant would disappear today, leaving behind a pile of ruins.


    ��Oh no, oh no. The article that we sent out is already confirmed and printed. I reckon they are already on the way to distribution... If the article gains poprity but the crayfish restaurant is gone, do you think the readers will tear me apart?�� Tony asked Steve as he grabbed thetter in a fluster.


    Steve nced at the pile of ruins, then back at Tony, and nodded while saying, ��I suggest you should stay low for the time being.��


    He could even imagine how the readers, who rushed over excitedly, would flip upon seeing this pile of ruins.


    With Tony��s influence, there would definitely be many demonsing over to Carapace Ind to try the food out.


    ��Boss Hades has done me in! He didn��t even let me know in advance that he was going to pack up and go. He��s just pushing me into a fiery pit!�� Tony pulled a long face and feltpletely at a loss for what to do.


    <i>I am such an unlucky man.</i>


    ��Why don��t you go over to Chaos City to hide for a while? When you tide over this period, I will write to you and tell you toe back,�� Steve suggested.


    ��I guess this is the only thing I can do right now.�� Tony nodded. He could already see how the customers would vent on the pile of ruins and go hysterical when they could not try the crayfish. If his readers came over as well, they��d probably vent their anger the exact same way.


    ��I had better not see Boss Hades ever again in my life. Otherwise, I will definitely pin him to the ground and wallop him before making him give me an exnation for all this!�� Tony clenched his teeth, and turned to leave with a face full of grudge.


    He had to pack up and leave.

 Chapter 1399 - I Want To Drink And Get Wasted

    <h4>Chapter 1399: I Want To Drink And Get Wasted</h4>


    ��Uncle Abraham, my teeth are fixed!��


    Vanessa could not contain her happiness as she called out the moment she stepped into the yard.


    ��Your Highness, you have to mind your behavior...�� L reminded softly while beaming ecstatically.


    ��Your teeth... They��re fixed?!�� Abraham dashed out of the house in such a hurry that he only had one shoe on. He stared at Vanessa, and asked, ��Your Highness, are your teeth really fixed?��


    ��Here, take a look.�� Vanessa opened her mouth to show Abraham her set of pearly white and clean teeth.


    ��They are fixed, indeed. Clean and neat.�� Abraham��s eyes lit up. He pped agitatedly. ��This is great! Our little princess has transformed back into a beautiful youngdy. If Their Majesties were to find out, they would definitely be ted.��


    He had watched Vanessa grow up, so he was very clear how much she had suffered because of her dental problems.


    ��I am a beautiful youngdy to begin with, alright?�� Vanessa said with augh.


    ��Did Boss Mag treat it for you?�� Abraham asked.


    ��No, Boss Mag, Big Sister Xixi, and Big Sister Irina treated it for me together.�� Vanessa shook her head.


    ��I see, Princess Irina also helped.�� Abraham was not too shocked, since he knew that Vanessa and Irina were quite close.


    ��Yeah. I��ve already paid Boss Mag and Big Sister Xixi, but not Big Sister Irina. Do you have 100 million copper coins with you?��


    ��100 million!�� Abraham��s eyelid twitched. Although it was not arge amount for him, 100 million to cure dental problems seem like a scam.


    He had heard about Irina setting up the Night Elves to rebel against the Wind Forest. He could understand that she might be tight on cash since she had so many mouths to feed all of a sudden.


    ��Since you��re not saying anything, I��ll write a letter to Father and ask him for the money. I think he should have enough,�� Vanessa said.


    ��You don��t have to look for His Majesty. It��s just 100 million. I��ll take it as I��m paying for your dental fees,�� Abraham said with a smile. He pulled out his leather wallet, took out a 100 million copper coins Buffett Bank check, and passed it to Vanessa.


    ��Thank you, Uncle Abraham.�� Vanessa took the check with a smile, and said, ��Then let��s go try the insanely spicy hot pot tonight.��


    ��I-insanely spicy!!!��


    ***


    ��Boss Mag, next time if you��re going to bring little Amy out for more than three days, please let me know beforehand. I am still rather fit, so I have no problem going around with you. I can even be little Amy��s bodyguard. I can also help you settle any problems or help if you meet any formidable ingredients,�� Krassu said with a smile to Mag as he walked to the entrance the moment the restaurant was open for dinner. He looked rather amiable, but his smile was artificial.


    ��Er...�� Mag raised his brow. Although having Krassu along was like having an extra bodyguard, it was not convenient at all, since their time together as a family of three was very precious.


    ��If I am around, I will freeze any ill-intentioned fellows who even dare toe within 200 meters�� radius of Amy,�� Urien said coldly as he walked over.


    ��If there��s a chance, I will definitely call both of you along,�� Mag said with a smile guiltily. After all, he brought Amy out and skipped five days of sses. Krassu and Urien were probably thinking of skinning him alive.


    ��These two masters are really sticky.�� Amy sighed helplessly with Ugly Duckling in her hands.


    Krassu��s and Urien��s face turned bright red. They did not think that their most beloved disciple would say that of them one day.


    The braised crayfish had sessfully gained a reputation among customers. This new dish was a pleasant surprise to all the customers, and even the people staying in the ind Chaos City could also enjoy the fresh and delicious taste of crayfish.


    Matching braised crayfish with beer also quickly spread, and the two had almost be a set.


    A bite of crayfish butter and a gulp of refreshing cold beer was the way to go.


    Mag handed the entire designated hot pot area over to Rena because she could already easily create the different hot pot soup base while he focused on the other dishes. His workload was thus greatly reduced, and the restaurant��s profits went up at the same time.


    After the dinner operating hours, Miya and the rest left after cleaning up the restaurant.


    Mag walked to the entrance, and was about to lock the door when a hand stopped him from closing the door.


    ��Cami, you haven��t gone back?�� Mamy Restaurant pulled the door open and saw Cami, who was standing by the entrance. He was slightly surprised to see her since she was in charge of preparing the ingredients, so she should have left before the restaurant even started operation.


    ��I can��t sleep. I want to drink and get wasted. Do you want to keep mepany?�� Cami leaned against the door frame and looked up at Mag. She sounded insistent as though she was not taking ��no�� for an answer.


    Mag looked at Cami, who was dressed in a ck skirt with a high split. Her long legs were exposed, and she was exuding a sensual and alluring aura as she raised her brow slightly.


    What should he do when a beautifuldy invited him to drink, the kind where they would get wasted?


    This did not seem like a very friendly situation.


    ��Wasted?�� An oppressing voice sounded from behind Mag. The half-opened door was pulled open, and Irina stood beside Mag with what seemed to be a smile as she said to Cami, ��I��ll keep youpany.��


    ��Wh-what are you doing here?!�� Cami looked at Irina, startled. Her aura waspletely gone, and she was just like a mouse caught by a cat. She jumped back subconsciously and looked at Irina in disbelief, and then at Mag again before saying, ��What��s the rtionship between the two of you?��


    ��What a coincidence, I can��t sleep too, and I happen to need someone who would get wasted with me. Looks like we��ve found each other,�� Irina said with a smile. She put her right arm on Mag��s shoulder, behaving like a diva as she smiled victoriously.


    ��Then... you two can go ahead.�� Cami looked at Magplicatedly before turning to leave.


    ��Why, are you afraid?�� Irina smiled.


    Cami stopped in her tracks. She gritted her teeth. <i>That��s too much!</i> She calmed herself down, turned back once again to look at Irina, and rxedly said, ��What is there to be afraid of? Are you going to eat me up?��


    ��That��s hard to say. Come on in.�� Irina smiled meaningfully. When she turned, she nced at Mag and sat on a random chair.


    ��Hmph.�� Cami also nced at Mag as she walked past him before going over to sit in front of Irina.


    Mag: ���r(�s���t)�q��


    <i>What did I do? I didn��t do anything at all!</i>


    ��Two cups of beer and any barbecued food,�� Irina said as she raised her hand. She looked at Cami, and asked, ��Do you have any special requests?��


    ��Me? I��ll just drink,�� Cami said calmly.

 Chapter 1400 - The System Mocked

    <h4>Chapter 1400: The System Mocked</h4>


    Mag did not know why he had to continue cooking, preparing the kebabs, grilled fish, and grilled prawns for the twodies even after operating hours.


    Although barbecue and beer went really well together, as the oppressed party, he was also quite lost.


    Mag stood by the grill and took a bite of a beef ball. He chewed on it and allowed the fragrance to spread in his mouth before taking a sip of beer. The experience of having the chilled beer mix with the piping hot beef ball was such an enjoyment. All the while, he was observing the two women who slowly got into the mood after a couple of pints of beer.


    Alcohol gave one courage. After finishing a few pints, Cami slowly regained her aura. She looked at Irina, and said, ��You... tell me. Why are they making use of me? Am I just a thing that can be used in exchange for benefits to them? Even my father could betray me time and again. Don��t you think it��s funny?��


    Irina was also starting to get tipsy. She stabilized herself by holding onto the table, and looked at Cami as she nodded seriously. ��Not just funny. You��re pathetic.��


    Cami was stunned. After that, she started wiping her tears. ��Tell me, how am I pathetic...��


    Mag could guess why Cami wanted to get wasted tonight based on what she said. It seemed like the return to the Demon Inds this time hit her with quite a huge blow, and she had no one to talk to. Therefore, she came over here in the middle of the night to get wasted.


    ��It��s okay. For vampires, these little setbacks are nothing. At least you haven��t experienced people watching you eat greens,�� Irinaforted. ��Why don��t you give it a try? Maybe you might be the ancestor of vampires.��


    ��You mean Uncle Drac became the ancestor of vampires because he had greens?�� Cami was a little unconvinced.


    ��You��ll never know if you don��t try,�� Irina said with a smile.


    Cami thought for a while and nodded. After that, she turned her head and shouted to Mag who was in the kitchen, ��Boss, give me a te of greens!��


    One should try their best to fulfill a drunk woman��s request to the best of their ability to avoid trouble. That was the wisdom Mag had umted after years of experience. Therefore, he ced a te of lettuce in front of Cami, and retreated back to the kitchen to watch the two women drink.


    Cami stared at the fresh green lettuce on the te in front of her and squinted. As a high-ss vampire from a noble family, she had never eaten any greens, since going vegetarian was considered shameful.


    ��Go on, you might be the first ancestor of vampires after eating it,�� Irina continued to tempt her.


    Cami swallowed. If she really could be the ancestor of vampires, no one would be able to force her to do anything.


    With power, she would be able to enjoy high status within her race. Even her father would have to be respectful to her.


    What a tempting vision.


    Cami reached out for a piece of lettuce, and slowly put it into her mouth.


    Mag pulled out a photostone silently. This was the second vampire that willingly ate greens, and might even be the ancestor of future vampires. It was a scene to be remembered.


    Crunch.


    The tender lettuce let out a crisp sound when Cami bit into it. The strange texture made her a little ufortable, but it was not as disgusting as she��d thought. Instead, it was rather refreshing.


    After making sure that it was a taste that she could ept, Cami started chewing. Although the texture was a little strange, the leaf actually tasted pretty sweet and refreshing. It was surprisingly good, and was a great way to cleanse her pte especially after having so much oily food.


    ��How��s it?�� Irina asked.


    ��I can��t believe that it��s actually quite good.�� Cami nodded as she threw the other half of the lettuce into her mouth.


    ��That was also what Drac said when he first had greens back then,�� Irina said with a smile.


    Mag had a strange expression. He could imagine it: that was how Drac was talked into eating his first veggie, and he went down the path of a vegetarian from then on.


    N yearster, Cami would walk down the same path.


    ��Really? Uncle Drac��s and my tastes are rather simr.�� Cami nodded before looking at the beef kebab in front of her. She used her chopsticks to pull a piece of meat off the bamboo skewer, and wrapped it up with the lettuce. After that, she put the meat wrap into her mouth. After chewing for a while, her eyes lit up. The oil and fats from the barbecued beef were absorbed by the lettuce, but that did not affect its taste, and instead, it became even more refreshing and delicious.


    ��I can��t believe greens are so good. It tastes better wrapping it around the meat,�� Cami said with surprise.


    ��Really?��


    Cami passed a piece of leaf to Irina. ��Try it.��


    Irina wrapped a piece of beef with the leaf and put it into her mouth. Thebination of greens and meat indeed made the barbecued beef even more refreshing. It was a rather good way of eating. Irina nodded in approval. ��It��s really a good way to eat. You are quite talented when ites to eating greens. I��m expecting a lot from you in the future.��


    <i>It��s just wrapping the meat with a piece of lettuce. That��s such an overreaction.</i> Mag nced at the remaining few pieces of raw lettuce at the side. He picked up a piece of lettuce and wrapped two pieces of beef with it before putting it into his mouth. It did taste a little like Korean barbecue.


    After finishing the te of greens and another two pints of beer, the two womeny on the table, drunk. Although they were already innd, they still continued the conversation.


    ��Look at that, don��t talk about getting wasted. You��re just offering yourself to men,�� Mag muttered to himself as he put his beer mug down and walked out from the kitchen while looking at the two women.


    He carried Irina back into their room, and ced her on the bed. After that, Mag went downstairs and looked at Cami, who was stillying on the table. It was already sote at night, so he could not possibly throw her out. Who knew if anyone would bring her away and do something to her. But if she were to stay...


    Mag carried her upstairs, ced a mattress on the floor of the master bedroom, and put her on the ground.


    It was a simple logic for survival. No matter which room he put Cami in, there would always be a possibility of him trying to do something to her while she was drunk.


    However, if he put her in Irina��s room, there would be no problem.


    Irina would not believe that he would have the guts to do anything in front of her.


    Just as Mag put Cami down, and was about to go downstairs to pack up, he suddenly felt his arm being grabbed. At the same time, he heard Cami mumble, ��I don��t want to marry that good-for-nothing Noak. I��d rather marry the pervert boss than him. Even if he��s not good in bed, at least he cooks well.��


    ��???�� Mag.


    How was he not good in bed?


    Mag pulled his arm out as he looked at Cami sleeping soundly. After that, he went down, baffled.


    That was really an insult to him. If God wasn��t watching, he would prove to her today if he was good in bed.


    ��Hehe, coward,�� the system mocked.

 Chapter 1401 - The Correct Posture To Choose A Durian

    <h4>Chapter 1401: The Correct Posture To Choose A Durian</h4>


    ��Haha. You don��t have a weiner,�� Mag replied with a smirk.


    ��This System doesn��t need something like that to be a system.��


    ��Haha. I bet a eunuch consoles himself like that too.��


    ��Host, please respect this System!�� the system said sternly.


    ��You don��t have it, while I have it. Hence, this is the perfect proof that I am your father.�� Mag smiled.


    ��...��


    Mag went downstairs to clear up the mess left behind by the two drunk women before going upstairs to wash up. He theny on the bed, and took out the Photostone to have a look.


    The little ck hut, whip, candle...


    Oh dear. Mag only realized he took out the wrong photostone after watching it halfway. He kept that ��nasty�� photostone, and took out the other one, in which Cami was happily eating the lettuce in her hand and nodding her head with satisfaction. The picture was very clear, and her expression was very on point. It was indeed a worthwhile souvenir.


    If Cami had really be a Vampire Ancestor many yearster, Mag could give her this Photostone as a present.


    Her first grass-eating experience.


    After keeping the photostone away, Mag closed his eyes to calm down for a moment before clicking on the durian pizza experience bag.


    Mag��s attitude toward durians was epting, but not really being a fan of it.


    The durian had a unique scent that was incredibly stinky and intolerable to many people.


    However, after one epted the scent and tasted the durian itself, most people would be amazed by that astonishing texture and taste.


    This experience was rather simr to the stinky tofu.


    Thebination of pizza and durian should be rather new as he couldn��t remember if he had ever criticized durian pizza before. Why did the system reward him with its recipe?


    Tons of information flooded his brain, and he obtained the skills of a top pizza chef within a short period of time.


    ��I wonder, will Amy like this?�� Mag murmured. It wasn��t easy to obtain this recipe, so there was no way he would put it aside. It looked rather easy, so the rest of the time could be used to fortify his strength.


    Mag concentrated hard, and then pushed open the test field for the God of Cookery. He felt nothing under his feet, and fell straight into a pile of durians. The spikes of the durians made Mag leap up high into the air. He thennded onto the spikes again with his naked feet. He was, in fact, dancing a waltz on the pile of durians.


    ��Holy f*ck!��


    Mag couldn��t help swearing as he tried his best to locate an empty space at the edge and stood on one leg. He roared, ��System, are you trying to murder your father?��


    ��The most important step of making a durian pizza is to choose a durian of excellent quality. The quality of the durians dictates the quality of the durian pizza. Hence, in order to let the host understand how to choose a good durian, this System has prepared 10,000 durians of varying quality for the Host to select. Only 50 of them are able to meet the standard of use. Could the Host please pick up at least 10 excellent durians out of them?�� The system��s voice sounded.


    Picking 10 out 10,000, with 50 correct answers.


    Mag stared at all the durians on the ground as 10,000 alpacas[1] ran across his heart.


    He was almost sure that the system was taking revenge for its private grudge.


    However, the system becamepletely silent after it finished speaking.


    Mag had already received the methods of choosing durians in the information that he had received previously, and it didn��t seem to be very difficult.


    Choosing durians in simplified terms was to look first, smell second, and pressstly.


    Look: it was to see if the durian was round and supple in shape. Also, was the color bright and the size not too small?


    Smell: it was the scent of the durian from its naturally open gap. The ripe durians usually had a rich and enticing aroma.


    Press: it was to press two neighboring spikes on the durian shell together and see if one could easily press them close together. A ripe durian would have a soft shell.


    Was it easy?


    It sure looked very easy.


    But you wouldn��t think that when you were facing 10,000 durians.


    Mag took a look around him. This was an enclosed space. Just like in his previous missions, he wouldn��t be able to get out if he didn��tplete the mission.


    ��Alright, it��s just selecting 10 durians. It��s no big deal.�� Mag brought the durian at his feet to his face. Half of the durian was sunken in, so he tossed it to a corner straightaway.


    Durian selecting was a tough job. He was pricked by the spikes and trapped in apletely enclosed space with 10,000 durians; the smell was almost suffocating.


    If a durian lover was trapped here, he would probably faint with happiness.


    Mag ruled out more than half of the durians with the observation method. Then, he began to press the spikes together, and ruled out all those durians that were too soft or too hard.


    Mag had no idea how much time had passed when there were finally just about 500 durians left in front of him. They were all big and supple. In the corner behind, there was already a big pile of durians, and some were even smashed onto the wall.


    ��Alright, now let me smell you little devils. Which one of you is suitable?�� Mag picked up a durian randomly and smelled it. The aroma was very rich, and it was the scent of a mature durian.


    ��Pass?�� Mag frowned. Wasn��t it too easy when any durian that he randomly picked up passed? After a moment of hesitation, Mag moved the durian in his hands to the pending area.


    Then, he picked up a second durian.


    This durian smelled even better than the previous one, with a tinge of sweetness in the aroma. However, there wasn��t a very obvious difference. He had no idea which one would taste better after they were opened up.


    ��Pending.�� Mag ced that durian in the pending area too before picking up the third durian.


    ��Pending.��


    ��Pending...��


    Mag went one round and ced 499 durians in the pending area while eliminating one durian.


    ��Haha.�� Mag stared at those durians in the pending area and smirked. There wasn��t any f*cking difference at all, okay!


    How was he going to differentiate between a stronger scent, lighter scent, grassy scent... in such a small space where there were 10,000 durians? The scent was overwhelming, and he was not Connie!


    After taking a moment to ponder life, Mag suddenly realized something, and asked, ��System, the durians that you supplied to me are the best, right?��


    ��Of course, the durians provided by this System all came from the Durian Inds in the Boundless Sea Realm, where thend is fertile and there is plenty of sunshine. The durians there are way better than the Musang King durians. They are all allowed to mature and fall off the trees in their own time, and all the durians have gone through many selection procedures to select the best and then delivered to the Host,�� the system replied confidently.


    ��Then why the hell are you still asking me to choose here?��


    Mag rolled his eyes as he considered tearing this system apart.


    [1] [Annotation text missing]

 Chapter 1402 - A Letter From Wind Forest

    <h4>Chapter 1402: A Letter From Wind Forest</h4>


    After getting the acknowledgement from the system, Mag simplyy down on the spot and refused to look at that pile of durians no matter how the system coaxed him. Anyway, there was no point for him to learn this skill, as he would never get to use it.


    After a while, the durian space disappeared, and Mag appeared in the kitchen.


    <i>Ha. You��re still too inexperienced if you want to challenge your daddy.</i> Mag curled his lips and walked toward the kneading table. All the ingredients were already prepared, and there was a giant golden durian at the side. He could smell a rich durian aroma as soon as he got close to it. Even though Mag had juste out of the durian space, he was still amazed by this aroma.


    Mag had eaten the Musang King durian before, and it was indeed way better than the normal golden pillow durians in terms of texture and taste. However, its aroma was still notparable to this durian��s.


    Mag washed his hands and changed into his chef��s suit. He flexed his fingers, grabbed that durian, and cracked open a gap with minimum strength.


    The rich durian aroma tickled his nose immediately. The yellow flesh was supple and ripe. It made him want to bite into it right away.


    ��It��s indeed very much perfect.�� Mag nodded as he suppressed his urge to eat the ingredient. Such unprofessional behavior couldn��t manifest on such an exceptional chef like him. He removed the durian flesh with his knife and set it aside. The knife sliced across the flesh, and the seed that was about the size of a coin was removed. The flesh had almost taken up all the space.


    The most difficult part of making the pizza was kneading the dough. Making the dough that fulfilled all the requirements was a test on the chef��s skills and techniques.


    Therefore, Mag decided to use the kneading machine.


    Pour in the flour, add in the water and dry yeast ording to proportion... then press the start button.


    Mag hadpletely ignored the system��s instruction of having him knead with his hands.


    As time advanced, machines became good assistants for humans, and had the advantages of high efficiency and stability. Even though this was a backup n, it was obviously much favored by Mag.


    Mag had done a test before. The results of using the system��s kneading machine and kneading with expert hands was 99% simr.


    Although he insisted on kneading with his hands for youtiao, he decided to use the kneading machine for the pizza. He decided to use a more Westernized method for this dessert which was leaning more toward a Western style dessert.


    Baking a delicious durian pizza was also very demanding on the control of heat. However, since he would be using an oven, he only needed to control the time and heat, and he could make a good pizza urately.


    Mag began to practice making the pizza ording to the steps in his brain. He could already foresee that it would be a sleepless night of durians.


    ***


    Rodu. The Royal Pce.


    At the top of the tower, Andre, who was in opulent clothes, was staring to the southwest with furrowed brows.


    ��Your Majesty, the Demon Inds are already in a mess with internal conflicts arising everywhere. I��m afraid they can no longer unite against external forces and continue their alliance with us. As for the Wind Forest, there are uprisings everywhere, and just handling their internal upheavals alone is enough to keep them busy. Do we need to look for reliable allies again?�� an old courtier said respectfully behind him.


    ��Those who are not our kin are sure to be of a different heart. The Roth Empire never had a reliable ally. All we ever had are fake friends who used one another.�� Andre smiled sarcastically. ��However, I am really quite curious who are the ones that stir up the situation. Are they Alex and Irina? Or those discontented fellows in Chaos City?��


    ��ording to the investigations, Alex and Irina did appear on the Fear Inds that day. Furthermore, Alex even killed Bashir with a weird lightning magic. However, they should��ve been there to rescue the elves as thetter were brought back to Chaos City. There isn��t any evidence proving that they were linked to the battle between the abyss demons and ming demons,�� that courtier replied.


    ��Since they were at the Demon Inds, given Irina��s character, how could they not get involved? No evidence is the most suspicious evidence.�� Andre smirked.


    ��This...�� That courtier was stunned. After some thoughtful consideration, he replied, ��Then, shall we inform the abyss demons and ming demons? If they stop their war, there is still a possibility that the pro-war faction could be reorganized.��


    Andre turned around, and sarcastically asked that courtier, ��As there is no evidence, how do you n to tell them? Moreover, the two tribes are already deeply entrenched in their war. It��s already meaningless for them to know who started the war. They only need to know that their chief died in the hands of the other party, and that is enough to keep them fighting for years.��


    That courtier lowered his head in fear.


    ��The Roth Empire doesn��t need any allies. As long as the giant dragons do not leave Dragon Ind, this world will be mine sooner orter,�� Andre said coldly.


    ***


    The elven embassy in Chaos City.


    ��This is the letter that the chief asked me to pass to you. Our n is already standing at the crossroads of destruction. We hope you will make an appropriate choice.�� Yngwie gave a letter to Blour, and then turned to leave.


    Blour stared at the familiar handwriting on the envelope as he stood at the threshold for a while. Then, he went in and closed the door.


    There was a lit oilmp on the desk in the room. There were two beds��one big and one small��in the bedroom. Anna was already asleep on the small bed.


    Blour walked to the desk quietly, and tapped on the envelope lightly. A light golden beam shed, and the golden light shield on the exterior of the envelope disappeared.


    He opened the envelope, and took out the light yellow paper from inside.


    ��Blour, I haven��t heard from you for a long time...��


    15 minutester, Blour put down the letter in his hands, and frowned a little as he sunk deep in thought.


    A gust of cold wind suddenly blew open the window and came right in.


    Blour waved his hand, and the windows were shut up again. He also crushed up the letter, and then reduced it to shreds which fell onto the desk.


    A letter from home and amission.


    The fate of his n hadnded on his shoulders.


    Blourughed at himself a little. When did he start to have such capabilities? He was that useless son his father was ashamed of.


    ***


    The elves�� territory. The Brewster Family��s domain.


    In a castle, Elliot was talking to Sally, who was wearing opulent clothes and standing in front of the windows, in a low voice. ��Sally, you should take High Priestess Helena��s advice and cancel your betrothal with Blour. The elven queen doesn��t need a husband. It would dilute your power.��


    Sally turned around, and replied, ��Really? I remember this betrothal was made on my behalf by you, Father. You said Blour was quite a good choice, and I would be happy if I married him.��


    Elliot choked, and said with an unnatural expression, ��That... That��s because the family was in a difficult situation then, and we had no choice but to betroth you to Blour. He is just a weak and useless fellow. He��s simply not good enough for you. We will go to the Baibilly��s tomorrow to annul this betrothal. We have to distance ourselves from them before you are officially conferred with the title of princess. The high priestess will help us eliminate them if they dare to resist. Anyway, they are already on the list for elimination.��


    ��No. I will never annul this betrothal. I think that Blour is a brave elf, and I am willing to marry him,�� Sally said to Elliot calmly.


    Anger shed across Elliot��s face, and he spoke in a harsher tone, ��Sally, for the family��s benefits, you have to annul the betrothal with Blour. The two of you belong to two different worlds.��


    ��You don��t get to decide my affairs.�� Sally��s voice turned cold too.


    ��You!!�� Elliot raised his hand.


    Sally simply looked at him coldly, and said, ��I will be the elf princess in three days. Remember your identity, Father. I will never annul this betrothal.��


    Elliot��s raised hand trembled in the air before he finally lowered it.


    Sally walked by him and disappeared at the threshold.

 Chapter 1403 - Jerk!

    <h4>Chapter 1403: Jerk!</h4>


    ��Who am I? Where am I? This floor... why is it so familiar???��


    Cami opened her eyes with a spinning head. She looked around her in a daze before her gazended on the floor, and she felt a sudden familiarity.


    Then,st night��s memories began to flood Camillia��s mind like a tide. She, who couldn��t sleep, came to the restaurant to drink with Mag. Irina was present, so she ended up drinking with Irina.


    ��Drinking...�� Cami patted her drowsy head lightly. The hangover was indeed ufortable. She usually only had a small ss of red wine as a nightcap, but she seemed to have drunk many mugs of beer yesterday.


    ��Wait a sec... Did I do anything weird when I was drunk?�� Cami began to widen her eyes slowly. She seemed to have eaten grass?!


    The young and tender lettuce leaf wrapped over the freshly roasted beef cubes...


    <i>Oh my heavens!</i>


    As a vampire aristocrat, she had actually eaten grass! Moreover, she asked to eat it herself!


    Cami wanted to burrow into the ground to escape from her embarrassment. This was really humiliating to her status!


    She was going to lose face if this got out.


    However, why did this floor still look so familiar?


    Cami��s gaze was fixed on the floor again, and she suddenly realized she couldn��t remember a single thing after she was drunkst night. Perhaps this was what the humans called cking out. Then... then... she could vaguely remember that she was being carried.


    ��Could it be the Boss?!�� Cami��s expression tensed up, and she looked under the nket. Her clothes were all in ce. Apart from being wrinkled as they were slept in, there weren��t any signs of being undone and torn apart.


    ��Ha. He really couldn��t get it up.�� Cami felt a relief. However, she felt an inexplicable sense of disappointment at the same time too.


    She already recalled why the floor was so familiar��she had spent a night on this floor before. In the same position, in the same angle, and on the same floor.


    ��A**hole. How dare he let me, a countess, sleep on the floor again?!�� Cami sat up angrily. Just as she wanted to unleash her fury on Mag in the bed, she came into contact with two pairs of bright blue eyes.


    ��You��re awake, Big Sister Cami,�� Amy, who was crouching on the bed, smilingly said to Cami.


    ��You slept rather well on the floor too.�� Irina leaned against the head of the bedzily with a smile on her face.


    Cami was dazed for a while before she instinctively asked, ��Then, why could you lie on his bed?!��


    ��Because those who are good-looking get to lie on the bed,�� Irina replied with a smile.


    ��Then why am I lying on the floor?�� Cami asked perplexedly before she suddenly realized something, and her expression changed slightly. She said through clenched teeth, ��That fellow actually thought I should be sleeping on the floor with my looks!��


    ��However, Big Sister Cami, why are you sleeping on our room��s floor again?�� Amy was confused.


    ��Hmm?�� Irina and Cami looked at Amy simultaneously.


    Cami got a little panicked. She didn��t want to reminisce... that particr night.


    A hint of danger appeared in Irina��s gaze. ��Again�� meant this wasn��t the first time. It seemed like such ate-night date wasn��t the first, and it had already proceeded to the bedroom.


    Knock, knock.


    There was a knocking on the door, and Mag��s voice appeared on the other side. ��Are you all awake? It��s time for breakfast.��


    ��Ah, I suddenly feel so hungry. Let��s go have breakfast.�� Cami got up from the floor agilely. She pulled down her skirt that had ridden up and strode to the door.


    <i>Why is she feeling guilty?</i> Irina narrowed her eyes in curiosity.


    Cami opened the door, and saw Mag standing at the door. She red at him before walking past him and stomped at his foot.


    ��???��


    Mag removed his foot in time and stared at Cami��s back in confusion. Did this woman get up on the wrong side of the bed? He simply came to get them down for breakfast.


    As soon as Mag turned around, a pillownded right on his face.


    He removed the pillow from his face, and Irina was standing right in front of him. She asked him with a weird smile, ��How many times have you done it?��


    Amy popped her head out, and solemnly said, ��Leniency to those who confess, severity to those who resist.��


    <i>Darn it.</i> Mag panicked. He didn��t expect trouble woulde looking for him so soon. He thought he��d made an excellent arrangement, but never expected it would backfire. The previous incident of Cami staying over must have gotten out of the bag.


    ��Twice. She was drunk previously, and I let her sleep on the floor too,�� Mag confessed. Anyway, he didn��t do anything wrong, so his conscience was clear.


    Irina stared into Mag��s eyes for a while before keeping away the folding chair in her hands. After stretching, she asked, ��What are we having for breakfast?��


    Mag��s eyes roved over Irina��s curves under her pajamas, and he heaved a breath of relief. Leniency was indeed given to him who confessed. Smiling, he said, ��As long as I know how to make it, I will make whatever you like to eat for you.��


    Irina curled her lips. After thinking for a while, she said, ��One helping of sweet tofu pudding, one helping of Yangzhou fried rice, one bowl of soybean milk with one piece of youtiao.��


    ��I would like to have whatever she is having.�� Amy raised her hand.


    ��Alright. You two go and wash up first.�� Mag nodded before going downstairs.


    Mag walked to the kitchen��s entrance, and he saw Cami holding a ss of water as she pondered life with her hair down.


    ��Are you still alright?�� Mag asked. Listening to her experience of being forced to marry twice made him a little sympathetic to this countess who had a tough exterior.


    Cami suddenly looked up at Mag when she heard him, and nervously asked, ��What should we do now? Irina knows that we have slept together.��


    ��???�� Mag.


    ��No way. When did we ever sleep together? You have to take responsibility for your words, Miss. You cannot smear my clean reputation like this.�� Mag��s eyes twitched. Why was she scaring him like this so early in the morning?


    Cami also realized there was a problem with her phrasing. She quickly waved her hands. ��No... I meant she knew that we have slept in the same room before. I am a chaste vampire, alright.��


    ��And I am a chaste man.�� Mag rolled his eyes as he was astonished at this girl��s train of thoughts. He reached out to press down on her quivering shoulders and gazed into her eyes. ��Remember, nothing happened between us. You only spent a night on the floor. Hence, if you keep quiet and she keeps quiet, nobody will ever know about it.��


    Cami looked at Mag while she calmed gradually. Then, she angrily said, ��Jerk!��


    ��Huh?�� Mag looked at Cami with a confused look. Why was he a jerk when it was the floor that spent the night with her?

 Chapter 1404 - Only Children Choose

    <h4>Chapter 1404: Only Children Choose</h4>


    ��Why is Irina sleeping on your bed?�� Cami turned around to question him with a recalcitrant look. Although Irina was as beautiful as a goddess, she was also very beautiful. So, why was she sleeping on the floor, while Irina was sleeping on the bed?


    ��Furthermore, you have slept with Alex��s woman. Are you not worried that he would hack you?�� Cami lowered her voice as she felt she had grasped a very important matter. Even her expression tensed up.


    ��What do you mean by I slept with Alex��s woman? I didn��t, okay!�� Mag rolled his eyes. Moreover, how was Alex going to hack him? By cutting away his own weiner?


    Looking at Cami��s sneaky expression, Mag could already guess what she was thinking about. Helpless, he said, ��Princess Irina has been staying in the restaurant for days. Because she doesn��t have an appropriate ce to stay in Chaos City at the moment, she is staying in the restaurant temporarily. Taking her identity and status into consideration, she is upying the master bedroom, while I slept in the small bedroom next to it.��


    ��Hmm?�� Cami was a little dazed. Why didn��t she know about that?


    ��You guys are awake, Boss.�� Gina yawned and came down the stairs right at that moment. Seeing Cami at the kitchen��s entrance, she said with surprise, ��You came so early, Big Sister Cami?��


    ��Is Princess Irina staying in the restaurant, Gina?�� Mag asked.


    ��Oh, yes. Aren��t Princess Irina and Amy staying in your room?�� Gina nodded before continuing, ��Boss, if you��re feeling lonely, you can move to my room.��


    Cami, who was a little embarrassed initially, red at Mag again. ��Jerk.��


    Mag: ���r(�s���t)�q��


    What could he do? The mermaid princess from Lantisde was just that friendly and hospitable.


    Irina brought Amy downstairs, and Miya and the rest had arrived too. After sending the piping hot congee with pork and century egg to the cleaners and eating their own breakfast, Mag was about to send Amy to school.


    ��Boss, I would like to apply for a long leave of absence.�� Shirley caught up with Mag at the door.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag looked at Shirley in surprise. The Night Elves and Irina were both in Chaos City, so why did he need to apply for a leave?


    ��I need to go home to settle some matters.�� Shirley looked at Anna, who was standing nearby, with an apologetic look before saying to Mag, ��I will bother you to take care of Anna.��


    Mag didn��t pursue it, since he saw that Shirley didn��t want to say too much about it. He nodded after a brief consideration. ��Sure. I will take care of Anna. You take care of your safety too.��


    ��Sure.�� Shirley nodded before walking over to Anna. She crouched down and hugged her gently as she whispered into her ear. Then, she went over to talk to Irina privately before saying her goodbyes to everyone, and left right away.


    ��I will be waiting for you to return. Please, you��ve got toe back,�� Anna said with reddened eyes as she rushed to the door and stared at Shirley, who was already on her horse��s back.


    ��Don��t worry, I will return. I promise.�� Shirley turned around to smile at Anna, and that was a breathtakingly beautiful smile. Then, she rode away.


    ��Miss Shirley, are you leaving again?�� Constantine, who dashed out from the lines, shouted at Shirley��s back. However, the one he loved was already gone.


    ��That��s a sad story.�� Mag gave Constantine a piteous look, and then rode off to send Amy to school.


    The Wind Forest was going through a reform right now. Mag had already found out Shirley��s, or one should say Blour��s, identity from the Gray Temple��s information. Being the young master of the Baibilly Family and having a betrothal with Sally, he must have his reasons for choosing such a tumultuous time to return to the Wind Forest.


    Blour chose to return, and Mag would respect his choice.


    However, since Blour had decided to be a member of the Night Elves, they would definitely meet again in the near future. Or, he should say that they would be fighting on the same side.


    On their way to Amy��s school, the little one hugged his waist, and curiously asked, ��Father, do you like Mother or Big Sister Cami? Or Big Sister Gloria? Whom would you choose if you got to choose from one of them?��


    ��Only children choose.�� Mag chuckled with contempt. ��And for me, besides your mom, whom else do I dare to choose?��


    ��If you choose others... you might get beaten to death,�� Amy said after some thought.


    Mag sighed, and gravely said, ��It��s good that you know this. Don��t ever use the word ��again�� in the future.��


    ��Okay.�� Amy answered before continuing, ��But Big Sister Cami was really sleeping on the floor again?��


    ��Okay, okay. Let��s not talk about this.�� Mag shook his head helplessly. He returned to the restaurant after he sent Amy to school.


    The doorbell rang soon after the breakfast service was over.


    Mag, who was about to drink a cup of tea and take a break, went to open the door. He was shocked by the hundreds ofva demons standing at his door.


    ��Errr...�� Mag��s gazended on Sargeras, who was standing right in front, and he asked, ��Chief Sargeras, is the Burning Legion recruiting again?��


    Sargeras answered, ��They are all my people, Boss Mag. They��re also members of the Burning Legion. From today onwards, we would have to bother you, Boss Mag.��


    Mag noticed that there were both young and old, male and female among theva demons. It seemed like Sargeras had brought the entire Lava Demon Tribe to Chaos City.


    However, theva demons who used to rule over a territory only had such weak members left. It made him feel a little emotional.


    Furthermore, Mag could also sense something different from Sargeras. Apart from breaking through 9th-tier, there seemed to be a change in his presence. Perhaps he began to look more like a ruler.


    ��Please don��t say that.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He seemed to have seen a group of roujiamo fanatics.


    Sargeras had told him frankly about the benefits roujiamos brought to theva demons.


    Sargeras had a straightforward personality, and was very dependable, so Mag appreciated him very much. If the roujiamos could help this declining tribe and let them rise up again as the Burning Legion, he would be very happy to assist them within his capability.


    ��However, there��s no need for so many of you toe personally if you want to buy the roujiamos in bulk. It would be more convenient for you, and also wouldn��t affect the other customers in the line,�� Mag reminded him again. Otherwise, the restaurant would be full of the Burning Legion members in the future.


    ��Alrighty. We will at most have 10 people lining up in the future.�� Sargeras nodded with a humble smile. The rise of the Burning Legion was no longer a dream after obtaining Boss Mag��s acknowledgement.


    After sending the Burning Legion away, Mag could hear the sounds of striking iron from next door. He suddenly remembered the machines that he had ordered from Mobai. The Night Elves had nothing to do at the moment, so why not put them to work. They could support themselves while making some contribution to the Burning Legion.

 Chapter 1405 - Glorify The Humans!

    Chapter 1405: Glorify The Humans!


    ��You came, Boss Mag.�� Mobai came out from his workshop after he heard some sounds. He used a towel to wipe his face as he smilingly asked Mag, ��The machines are almost done. When do you need them? I��ll get someone to deliver them to you.��


    ��Of course the sooner, the better if they��re already done. The factory can start its work as soon as the machines are ready,�� Mag replied smilingly. He was very satisfied with Mobai��s work process.


    ��What kind of machine are these spare parts going to make up? It looks like something formidable?�� Mobai asked curiously.


    ��A spinning machine, but it would be operated by a steam engine. It��s much more efficient than spinning with hands.�� Mag smiled. Scheer had already delivered the steam engines, and after these spinning machines were installed, the factory could start its operation.


    ��Spinning machine?�� Mobai scratched his head as he didn��t quite understand Mag.


    The two of them discussed the delivery of the spare parts, and after confirming that the spare parts would be delivered in the next two days, Mag returned to the restaurant.


    Irina went to the factory to train the Night Elves, while Gina followed Miya and the rest to the ice cream shop. Hence, Mag was alone in the restaurant.


    Mag made himself a cup of green tea, brought it upstairs, and ced it on the study desk. He opened the box that Rn had given him, and continued to read through the information.


    The threat of the Demon Inds was temporarily removed, and Mag��s expectation was basically achieved. At least they wouldn��t be able to unite and make trouble before the next peace negotiation.


    However, the demons were not the only pro-war race. The most powerful Roth Empire was still getting ready to strike, and the orcs were expanding and reorganizing rapidly. They were prepared to stir up trouble during the peace negotiation. The forest trolls could no longer stand rotting away in the dark forest, and nned on expanding their territory.


    Mag knew the Roth Empire best out of all of them. Although the situation of Josh and Sean fighting to be the heir was getting tenser by the day, as long as Andre was alive, the Roth Empire would remain unified.


    Killing Andre was a good idea to split up the Roth Empire, but Andre was perhaps the most difficult person to kill in this world. The Magus Tower was situated close to the pce, and nobody knew how many 10th-tier powerhouses were incognito around him.


    In the past 100 years, the speed of the Roth Empire��s advancement had exceeded everyone��s expectations. Whether it was the number of 10th-tier knights or the number of 10th-tier magic casters, it had reached a very terrifying number.


    Even though the humans didn��t have very powerful physical gifts, their exceptional abilities to learn, their continuous efforts to optimize training methods, and therge-scale cultivation mechanism for producing powerhouses allowed the number of powerhouses in the Roth Empire to grow rapidly in the past 100 years.


    If one wanted to advance to the 10th-tier, apart from cultivating correctly, natural talent was very crucial. Hence, there was a maximum limit to the number, after all.


    However, the Roth Empire��s mid-range and high-endbat power that was overlooked by the other species was, in actuality, the existence that all the other species should be afraid of.


    Alex had once been a seniormander in the Roth Empire��s army, so Mag knew the exact numbers of 6th-tier to 9th-tier knights and magic casters from his memory. This huge number of mid-range and high-endbat power was sufficient for the Roth Empire to annihte any of the species.


    As for why the orcs seemed to be well-matched in strength at the borders with the Roth Empire, the orcs didn��t know that all the military zones in the Roth Empire would secretly rotate every single year for the past few decades. The never-ending border conflict with the orcs was simply an actualbat training ground for the Roth Empire.


    Andre��s diplomatic policies had always been extremely restrained ever since he ascended to the throne. His focus was on development.


    Even the giant dragons had never expected that the once weak humans already had the power to challenge their position as overlords of the sky when Krassu used a fireball to strike a dragon off the sky and Alex chopped off a dragon��s head with his longsword.


    As a human, Mag felt extremely proud and honored for that.


    The history of the humans�� survival was a heart-wrenching story, just like every weak species: some disappeared in the long river of history, while others became vassals to others.


    The humans had paid an extremely heavy price to survive in the racial war and flourish.


    They would be truly respected only when they were powerful enough, and only then could they survive in this harsh world.


    Till now, Andre had disyed all the attributes and capabilities that a proper king should have. Even if there were some maneuvers that were stained with blood and conspiracies, the Roth Empire already had the power to withstand any war.


    But what made Mag unsettled was that after obtaining such a powerful strength, this ageing king was no longer satisfied with his own territory. He was prepared to set out on the journey to conquer the world.


    The victims then had turned into the perpetrators. Such behavior made them no different from those species who mutted the humans in the past.


    100 years had already passed. To the ordinary humans, it was cruel to start a war in which they were destined to lose for just the king��s ambitions and old grudges.


    Even if the humans managed to rule this world in the end, nobody knew how many years it would take to heal the scars of this war and how many innocent species would perish in it.


    Mag hated war. He hated a world that was about to be plunged into a total war.


    He wanted to poprize the model of Chaos City to the whole world. If all the species could open their borders, co-exist peacefully, and diminish the barriers and boundaries in between them, the sword of Damocles that was hanging over the world��s head would then really disappear.


    ��The Roth Empire is indeed unassable if Andre doesn��t die.�� Mag sighed as he closed the file in his hands. However, once Andre died suddenly, regardless if it was Josh or Sean who ascended to the throne, it would most likely elerate the current developments. Neither of them were peace-loving rulers. Sean was even ready to move on the orcs for a long time.


    Putting the information on the Roth Empire aside, Mag took up the information on the orcs. The most conflicted and urgent matter that needed to be settled right now was the orcs.


    The orcs�� power was equally strong. Even though they were formed by many separate tribes, they could unite together rapidly in times of war due to their totem belief.


    Mag��s next target was the orcs. Once the Aug Tribe gained control over the Falk Tribe, the orcs would be a race that waspletely controlled by a pro-war tribe, and they would pose an imminent danger to the dwarves.


    The Falk Tribe��s internal integration had entered the final stage. The people who were loyal to the former chief were mostly imprisoned in the dungeons or killed. 10 dayster, they were going to publicly execute the chief��s son, and then officially coronate Gary as the new chief of the tribe.


    ��10 days,�� Mag murmured. That assassin who was still looking very hard for her directions most likely had no idea about that.

 Chapter 1406 - I Would Rather Die Than…

    <h4>Chapter 1406: I Would Rather Die Than...</h4>


    ��What��s going on, Connie? Didn��t we simply ask you to return to the restaurant to get an apron? Why are you so sweaty?�� Miya asked Connie, who just walked in all sweaty, with amazement as she passed the ice cream cone to a child.


    Elizabeth and the rest were also staring at Connie, puzzled.


    Connie urgently spoke, ��Do you all know that the restaurant is missing? I walked along the square, and I couldn��t find the restaurant even after walking around many times. I only saw a shop that sells pots. Did our restaurant disappear?��


    ��Disappear?�� All of them were shocked to hear that. How could a restaurant disappear? Moreover, next to the restaurant was a cksmith shop, and not a shop that sells pot.


    ��Connie, did you turn right after you got out of the door?�� Ba asked after some thought.


    ��Wasn��t I supposed to turn left?�� Connie nodded with conviction.


    All of them began to look at Connie with an increasinglyplicated expression.


    ��I��m sorry, Connie. I shouldn��t have given you that mission. It��s too difficult for you,�� Yabemiya said apologetically.


    ��It��s hard to imagine how difficult it is when you go out for delivery,�� Ba said with a sad look.


    ��Therefore, it is indeed her limit to deliver one meal a day.�� Rena chuckled and everyone else smiled too.


    ��Did I get the directions wrong again?�� Connie tapped her fingers together with a blush.


    ***


    ��How about we have durian pizza for lunch today?�� Mag murmured to himself as he went down the stairs after he came out of his study. He still hadn��t tasted the durian pizza that he learnedst night. However, he wondered if Amy and the rest could ept the taste of it.


    As for the official release, Mag had decided to dy it for another one or two days. He needed to consider how to release such a dish with an acquired taste. Should he set up a designated area like the stinky tofu, or simply release it in an open area? It was a problem that he needed to consider.


    Firis and Cami arrived just as Mag went downstairs. Because they were responsible for preparing the ingredients, the two of them always arrived earlier than the rest.


    ��Boss.�� Firis greeted Mag with a smile.


    But Cami only red at Mag before walking past him to get into the kitchen.


    Mag cocked an eyebrow. He had no idea how he angered this madam. She came asking for a drink, and it was Irina who got her drunk and made her eat grass. He even carried her upstairs, and let her spend a night on the floor.


    She was not going to find another man who was as kind as him anywhere else, right?


    ��Boss, did you anger Big Sister Cami?�� Firis asked softly as she threw a nce at Cami who was chopping the ingredients while she tied her apron.


    ��Maybe she��s a little heated up. She should eat more vegetables to help her cool down.�� Mag smiled. He said it just loud enough for Cami to hear.


    <i>This fellow must have seen me eat grassst night!</i> A blush rose up on Cami��s face. A cucumber was cut into shreds instantly.


    Mag looked at that cucumber that ended up in a pathetic state and immediately shut his mouth. He slowly walked past Cami with his back facing her.


    The durians were already delivered into the corner partition of the fridge. The durians were indeed of excellent quality as they were golden, round, and supple.


    A rich aroma of the durian was released as soon as Mag opened the fridge��s door.


    ��What��s that weird smell?�� Firis, who was about to start cutting the ingredients, looked around. The strange smell that suddenly appeared went straight into her nose, and it was a little pungent.


    ��It��s so smelly!�� Cami covered her nose right away as her face turned green. She retreated toward the entrance while pointing at Mag, who was standing next to the fridge and holding onto a round and spiky thing, and said with horror, ��What are you holding in your hands?!��


    ��Durian. A very expensive and delicious fruit,�� Mag answered honestly. As an evolved durian fan, he was already salivating at that fabulous aroma.


    Cami backed all the way out of the kitchen. She only removed her hand from her nose and took a deep breath after the scent was segregated. She stared at that weird-looking durian in Mag��s hands with lingering fear.


    As a noble vampire with mysophobia, she absolutely couldn��t tolerate any stench.


    For example, the stinky tofu. She always felt like vomiting whenever she smelled that stench. Therefore, she would always leave the kitchen in advance whenever Mag was about to make the stinky tofu.


    And the stench of this durian was almost as bad as the stinky tofu��s. Just a sniff of it was enough to suffocate her.


    Although Firis�� reaction wasn��t as exaggerated as Cami��s, from the way she tried to suppress her expression and her slowly scrunched-up face, she, too, couldn��t ept the durian��s smell.


    She had epted the scent of the stinky tofu after a period of time, and her resistance toward that stench hadpletely disappeared after tasting it.


    However, would this fruit that was equally bad-smelling be as tasty as Mag described? She couldn��t help having doubts about it.


    Mag had already anticipated their reactions. He could imagine how the customers would react after they smelled it. It was indeed better to be cautious about this new product. There would be extremes in their likes and dislikes.


    ��This is an important ingredient for a new dish. It��s called durian. We will be having this for lunch.�� Mag smiled.


    ��Eat this?!�� Cami red as she realized that the situation was a little off. Just the stench alone was enough to put her off. Let alone asking her to eat this, he might as well kill her.


    Mag threw a look at Cami before putting the durian on the stove at the side. He pressed on the shell, and it was split open. Two full sides of the durian flesh were revealed.


    The durian��s smell got richer and richer. The supple durian flesh had just ripened.


    ��How should we eat this?�� Firis asked curiously as she came up, already a little used to the smell. She was rather interested in the new product that Mag was talking about because he always had astonishing ideas but presented amazing delicacies.


    Mag took a spoon, dug out a big piece of the durian flesh, and passed it to Firis. Smiling, he said, ��You can eat it right away.��


    ��Eat it right away?�� Firis received the spoon with doubt as she hesitated about eating it.


    ��It��s sticky, yellow, and soft... Such a horrible shape and outlook, and that weird smell. Can this really be eaten?�� Cami stood at the entrance and stared at that scoop of durian flesh in Firis�� hand. She thought with conviction, <i>I would rather die than eat that durian or anything that contains it!</i>

 Chapter 1407 - Whoever Had Eaten It Before Would Definitely Have Lingering Feelings For It

    <h4>Chapter 1407: Whoever Had Eaten It Before Would Definitely Have Lingering Feelings For It</h4>


    ��Yes. Just eat it straight away like an ice cream cake,�� Mag said to Firis in a gentle tone of voice as if he was the snake that was enticing Eve to eat the forbidden fruit.


    Firis still thought this scent was a little weird. However, after smelling it for a while, it didn��t seem as pungent as before. But she still wasn��t able to describe the scent. It was rather special and different from all the scents that she had smelled before.


    Firis hesitated for a moment after hearing Mag��s words. She looked up straight into that pair of gentle eyes, and everything seemed to melt in them. A blush appeared on her face, and then she fed the spoonful of durian that she was holding into her mouth.


    <i>Firis actually ate it!</i> Cami, who was standing at the kitchen��s entrance, stared at Firis in shock with wide eyes.


    She couldn��t even stand the smell, and Firis actually put that weird durian��s flesh into her mouth.


    ��Ugh!��


    Firis was shocked too. She only wanted to take a small lick to taste it to give Mag some face. However, due to her nervousness, she fed herself the whole spoonful of durian.


    However, the anticipated weird taste didn��t explode in her mouth, and a sweet taste blossomed gradually.


    She pressed her lips together gently, and the durian flesh simply melted away. The smooth texture wasparable to the tofu pudding.


    And there was a rich sweetness that followed after, which filled up each and every taste bud.


    That kind of sweetness was different from the sugar syrup��s. It seemed to have constructed a scrumptious seal with the taste, which was then suddenly pped onto her.


    She could ept the scent of the durian suddenly. It was no longer a weird scent, but an extremely exquisite aroma!


    The aroma was so rich that it was pungent, but after you tasted it, the aroma that was within and out of your body seemed to have reached a certain kind of bnce, and applied some kind of filter on you, which allowed you to suddenly feel that sweet aroma.


    She swallowed the durian��s flesh, but the aroma still lingered on the tip of the tongue.


    Firis closed her eyes, and her tongue flicked across her lips instinctively with a satisfied smile on her face.


    Irina walked into the kitchen and then backed out, covering her nose. She looked at Firis, who was still reminiscing about the taste, with a dreary look. ��Did you eat poop, Bean Sprout?��


    ��Huh?�� Firis opened her eyes and looked at Irina, who was standing at the entrance with a disbelief look. She then looked at the spoon in her hand, and swiftly wiped away the tiny bit of the yellow durian at the corner of her lips. She shook her head. ��No... oh no... Princess, you��re mistaken...��


    Irina sighed, and piteously said to Firis, ��Even though the Night Elves are having a tough time now, you don��t have to force this on yourself. How am I going to face you after you did that...��


    ��Princess, I really didn��t eat...��


    ��Alright. I will pretend I didn��t see anything today. Remember to brush your teeth. You still have to cut the ingredients for the customers.�� Irina waved her hand and then red at Mag. ��Why didn��t you stop her?!��


    ��I...�� Mag had an innocent expression. What was that?


    Irina didn��t give them a chance to exin themselves. She walked toward the stairs as she said, ��I��m tired, so I will be taking a nap. You three enjoy your food. Wake me up for lunchter.��


    Then, the three of them were left staring at one another, at a loss for words.


    ��Ahem. She didn��t understand what was going on, so let��s take it as nothing has happened.�� Mag cleared his throat to alleviate the awkwardness before asking Firis, ��So how��s that, Firis? What do you think about the taste of the durian?��


    Cami was also staring at Firis curiously. The feeling of eating something with such a gooey texture had to be horrible?


    ��I��ve never eaten a fruit like this. It��s so shockingly scrumptious. The extremely rich aroma, smooth texture, and sweet taste are all unbelievable. I could say it was the most delicious fruit I had ever eaten, even all the fruits in Wind Forest aren��tparable to it,�� Firis replied honestly. Now, her throat already couldn��t help moving, and her body craved another bite as she smelled the aroma.


    ��H-how could that be?�� Cami, who was expecting Firis to describe some horrible experience, stared at Firis in disbelief.


    Firis turned around and smiled at Cami. ��Big Sister Cami, do you want to try? This durian is really very delicious. It��s just like stinky tofu. You can only appreciate its scrumptiousness after you taste it for yourself.��


    ��I... I reject.�� Cami crossed her arms. Stinky tofu was also a food that she couldn��t ept. No matter how many people said how delicious it was, it was a food that she wouldn��t want to try.


    As for this so-called durian, it was a food that was on the same level with the stinky tofu to her. Don��t even think of asking her to try it.


    Mag didn��t want to force Cami, since she really didn��t like the durian. He ced the durian on the workbench before turning on the kitchen��s regional scent segregation system, and purified the air in the kitchen at the same time. Then, he said to Cami, ��You maye in now. I��ve already controlled the scent within the workbench��s area.��


    Cami stretched out an arm into the kitchen, grabbed a handful of air, and smelled it. After making sure there was no weird stench, she returned to the kitchen and continued preparing the ingredients with Firis.


    Mag shook his head rather helplessly. As expected, durian was a food whose fans praised as fragrant, while its haters said it stunk.


    However, he still had to make the durian pizza, or else how were the people going to know about the scrumptiousness of the durian?


    He took out the pieces of durian flesh, removed the seeds, and crushed them into a paste before taking out all the other ingredients to make the durian pizza.


    Firis kept looking over at Mag. She was rather curious. The durian itself was already so delicious, why did they have to process it? Also, what was a pizza?


    Mag ced the durian pizza in the oven, and Miya, Amy, and the rest soon returned to the restaurant one after the other. They were all rather expectant when they heard Mag was going to make a new product for them at lunch.


    Amy went into the kitchen. As she pointed at the durian on the workbench, she curiously asked, ��Father, what is that thing that looks like a porcupine?��


    ��That��s the shell of the durian,�� Mag, who was making the tofu pudding now, answered without even looking over.


    ��Durian? Lingering feelings[1]? Who would have lingering feelings for such a weird ugly thing?�� Amy was puzzled.


    ��Whoever had eaten it before would definitely have lingering feelings for it,�� Firis said softly as her throat moved.


    [1] [Annotation text missing]

 Chapter 1408 - A Real Tip-Top Durian Pizza!

    <h4>Chapter 1408: A Real Tip-Top Durian Pizza!</h4>


    ��Oh?��


    Everyone��s eyes lit up when they heard Firis give such a high review. The new product that Mag was making seemed to be very delicious.


    ��It��s indeed an unforgettable smell.�� Cami diced thest green beans into rice grain-sized pieces before removing the short and narrow des on her fingers, and said to Mag, ��My work is done. I��m leaving now.��


    ��Why don��t you leave after lunch?�� Mag asked.


    ��No. I don��t think I will like the taste,�� Cami answered very decisively, and began to remove her apron.


    ��Huh?��


    Everyone began to look at Cami with a perplexed look. Firis was heaping praises on the new product, but Cami didn��t seem to like it. She was even unwilling to stay for lunch. An incident like this had never happened before.


    Such a huge contrast was befuddling.


    Ding!


    Right then, the reminder chime of the oven sounded, and Mag opened the oven��s door.


    A strong aroma rushed out together with the heat, and went toward the restaurant��s entrance.


    ��Wow! It smells great!!!�� Amy��s eyes lit up, and she stared at the oven in surprise.


    ��What a weird smell. I can��t describe it, but it��s just so weird.�� Ba covered her nose and frowned.


    All of them had different expressions. Although they weren��t too exaggerated, they were all staring at the oven with a mildly shocked face. What was this smell?!


    Meanwhile, Cami instantly disappeared from the kitchen. Only the apron was falling to the floor gradually. She was already standing at the restaurant��s door and prepared to leave.


    ��Wait a minute,�� Mag called out and walked toward Cami.


    Cami halted her steps as she turned to look at Mag with furrowed eyebrows. She held her breath at the same time.


    Mag came to Cami, and smilingly said, ��Leave after you have lunch.��


    ��Ha. I will never touch that weird stuff.�� Cami had a ��I would rather die than submit�� expression.


    Mag got close to Cami, and whispered next to her ear, ��Last night, as I was recording my handsomeness with the photostone, I identally recorded some weird images too. The taste of beef cubes wrapped in lettuce should be rather good, right?��


    Cami��s eyes immediately widened, and she stared at Mag who was smiling. But in her eyes, there was a hint of treachery in his smile.


    ��Leave after you have your lunch. I have included your portion for lunch,�� Mag asked again with a smile.


    ��Despicable! Shameless! Jerk!!!�� Cami whispered and stomped her foot angrily as she clenched her teeth. She walked back to the kitchen reluctantly.


    She hadn��t expected Mag to take advantage of her moment of weakness. He even took pictures of her eating grass with the photostone. If that got out, her reputation would be destroyed.


    <i>Why is she so stuck on the ��jerk�� part?</i> Mag cocked an eyebrow. It was fine she skipped the durian, but she got to try the durian pizza.


    Everyone could sense that weird smell. Even though it wasn��t very strong, it was indeed very weird and very dissuasive. They were all puzzled why the new product was giving out such a weird smell.


    ��Have a seat,�� Mag said to everyone before walking to the kitchen. He put on the gloves, and then removed four 12-inch pizzas and one small 6-inch pizza. He cut them up equally with a knife.


    Then, he carried the tray over to the big circr table, and ced the pizza in the center.


    There was ayer of golden durian on the giant pizza. Its surface was a little crusty and golden brown due to the baking. The aroma of the butter, together with the aroma of the durian, was spreading everywhere along with the heat.


    ��Gulp.�� Amy swallowed. She was already salivating.


    Firis was also staring at the durian pizza in astonishment. She didn��t know that the delicious durian could be made into such an exquisite and beautiful food. It looked just like a cake but much shorter.


    Everyone was amazed by the look of the durian pizza. The aroma of the durian and butter mixed together was much milder than the aroma of the durian alone. To everyone present, the aroma was only mildly weird.


    ��Are we eating this for lunch today?�� Irina came down and looked at the five durian pizzas on the table. She frowned a little as she looked at Firis with doubt.


    ��This is the durian pizza, my new product. Please appraise it.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��Princess, this is the durian pizza,�� Firis repeated to Irina again.


    ��Therefore, you were eating this durian earlier?��


    ��Yes.�� Firis swiftly nodded, feeling acquitted.


    ��It was indeed a very weird smell.�� Irina sat next to Amy with furrowed brows.


    Amy tilted her head and asked Mag with glowing eyes, ��Adults eat the big pizzas, while the child eats the small pizza, right?��


    ��Yes. This small pizza is specially prepared for Amy.�� Mag nodded. He reached out to ce that small 6-inch pizza in front of Amy.


    ��This is fantastic. Then I��m going to start eating now.�� Amy��s eyes lit up as she reached out to grab a piece of triangr-shaped pizza. Long strings of cheese were pulled out as she grabbed the pizza. The durian��s flesh was almost fused together with the pizza.


    Amy lifted that piece of pizza up high as she used her mouth to catch those long strings of cheese. She was eating the stringy cheese like amb before taking a big bite of the pizza.


    ��Mmm!��


    Amy let out a soft sigh, and then continued to chew on the pizza happily. She had a blissful smile on her face as if she was eating sweets. She immediately took another bite after she swallowed. The long strings of cheese were pulled out again, and it was tempting to sever them. Amy��s eyes lit up. She quickly swallowed the pizza, and continued to nibble on the cheese as if she was ying an interesting game.


    Everyone��s throats couldn��t help but move when they watched Amy eating the pizza happily.


    As expected, Amy was Mag��s best partner. No matter what food it was, as long as she tried it, it would feel very scrumptious.


    ��Help yourselves.�� Mag put on the disposable gloves and picked up a piece of pizza. The long strings of cheese looked very enjoyable, and the shape and color had both reached the stage of perfection.


    This was a real tip-top durian pizza!


    Mag opened his mouth and took a big bite of the pizza.


    The aroma of the durian and the butter filled up his mouth instantaneously.


    The slightly toasted crust collided with the smooth and soft durian fillings in between the teeth. They seemed like a perfect match in that instant, and brought upon an extremely decadent feast to the brain and the taste buds.


    Mag felt as if he had fallen into a durian��s encirclement. That was a swamp which had a boundless attractive force that made one want to remain submerged in it.

 Chapter 1409 - I Think All Of You Are Playing Me

    <h4>Chapter 1409: I Think All Of You Are ying Me</h4>


    The durian��s texture became softer and smoother after it was baked. People simply couldn��t ignore it and its scrumptiousness.


    The slightly crispy pizza was excellently paired with the durian. As a non-lover of the durian pizza, Mag felt that he was falling in love with that delicious dish.


    Mag continued eating one mouthful after another. He didn��t want to waste any time givingments, because even pausing was disrespectful to this dish.


    Looking at the father-and-daughter duo enjoying the pizza, Firis, who was still thinking of the durian, took the lead and picked up a piece of durian pizza. She was still very curious about how the durian would taste after it was made into a pizza.


    Firis�� eyes widened as soon as she took a bite. The durian��s exquisite texture didn��t disappear because it was heated, and it felt as if it was catalyzed by the heat instead. The texture was sweet and mild yet very impactful. The mouth waspletely submerged in the durian��s aroma.


    Meanwhile, the pizza crust that was underneath the durian served as a perfect foil with the crunchy texture and the rich butter aroma. This mouthful of durian brought upon a very robust texture.


    ��Although it looks very weird, it seems quite alright.�� Irina also reached out to grab a piece of pizza. She took a bite with furrowed brows before slowly unraveling them. Then, she showed an astonished and mesmerized expression.


    Compared to the smell, this so-called durian pizza��s texture and taste were extremely unique and scrumptious.


    ��Mmm. I didn��t expect that it would be so tasty. Moreover, after eating it, this smell feelspletely different. I��m able to feel this scrumptiousness suddenly.��


    After getting the verification from four people, all of them, besides Cami, could no longer wait. They all reached out for a piece of pizza, and then took a big bite.


    Sighs andments began to appear. The durian pizza��s scrumptiousness was even more direct than its aroma. The sweetness that melted straight away in the mouth was unexpected and yet irresistible.


    <i>Can that thing that gives out such a weird smell really be so delicious?</i> Cami thought doubtfully as she looked at all of them who were already mesmerized by the durian pizza with a frown, but she quickly smirked in her heart. <i>Ha. I think all of you are ying me.</i>


    ��Cami, everyone is eating. Why don��t you try it out?�� Mag smiled at Cami. With curled lips, he continued, ��Or maybe I should go make a sd separately for you? With lett����


    ��No need. This is fine!�� Cami interrupted Mag as her voice rose a few pitches higher. At the same time, she swiftly grabbed a pizza in front of her, and swept a murderous look across Mag��s neck. If looks could kill, Mag��s neck would have been severed for at least 18 times.


    Threatened with the exposure of her grass-eating incident, Cami stared at the durian pizza in her hands, and smelled that scent that assaulted her nose together with the heat...


    On second thought, it didn��t seem too bad?


    <i>No, no! I have sworn earlier that even if I die...</i> Cami shook her head with conviction, and then paused. <i>But if the grass-eating incident got out, it would be worse than death.</i>


    Furthermore, Mag had deliberately kept the images of her eating grass, so he had to be plotting something. He wanted to keep her with him with the stuff in the photostone even if he couldn��t get it up. Her boss wanted her to be a decoration or something even worse.


    She had heard before that those people who couldn��t get it up would have some weird hobbies. Judging from the perverted smile on his face when he was ying with the whip, he definitely wasn��t a good man.


    <i>Ah. Isn��t it just a piece of terribly smelly durian pizza? I would rather seal my sense of smell and eat it with my eyes closed than allow your evil n to seed!</i> Cami said in her heart and clenched her teeth before taking a big bite of the durian pizza.


    The smooth durian flesh and the crispy and slightly chewy pizza skin brought on apletely different sensation in the mouth.


    And the durian��s flesh even melted away right on the tongue, and the sweet taste blossomed instantaneously.


    The intense aroma and taste made her brain crash, and she lost her ability to think in that instant. She couldn��t fathom how such a sweet and exquisite taste existed in this world.


    <i>How is it so delicious?</i> Cami��s brain was in a daze, but the taste buds on her tongue were extraordinarily sensitive and clear.


    They began to wee that beautiful and sweet taste hungrily. The sweetness of the durian, the fragrance of the cheese and butter, and the chewiness of the dough, and her soul and promise were all lost in her chewing.


    ��Phew~��


    Cami couldn��t help sighing after swallowing the mouthful of pizza. She felt she had almost died of suffocation because she had forgotten to breathe.


    ��It��s so divine!�� Camimented sincerely.


    ��That��s right. It��s a good thing that Father made you stay. Otherwise, you would have missed a scrumptious dish, Big Sister Cami.�� Amy smiled. She was already working on her third pizza.


    ��I...�� Cami was stunned. She didn��t expect her psychological defense line to be destroyed by this heavenly pizza so easily, and she even made such a heartfeltment.


    She got increasingly annoyed as she looked at the smile on Mag��s lips, and a blush began to creep up her face gradually. <i>This fellow has done it deliberately! He deliberately used that weird scent to make me misunderstand and then prove me wrong.</i>


    However!


    This durian pizza was really too scrumptious!


    Moreover, after tasting the pizza, the scent instantly feltpletely different.


    It indeed wasn��t putrid, but was a fragrance that was so concentrated that people simply couldn��t amodate it.


    Looking at the pizza with the crescent-shaped bite in her hands, she couldn��t resist taking a bite again.


    ��Mmm...��


    Whatever grass-eating, whatever rather die than submit, whatever sleeping on the floor... she no longer cared about them. She simply wanted to soak in this marvelous taste and wish that time would move slower.


    <i>As expected. No one is able to resist the scrumptiousness of the durian pizza.</i> Mag retrieved his gaze and continued to enjoy the delicious pizza. Judging from everyone��s reactions, they were very receptive of the durian pizza. However, the biggest problem was getting everyone to ept the initial taste.


    Of course, Mag didn��t really mind if one or two dishes weren��t selling very well. He could keep them for himself.


    ��Ding! The Host��s pessimistic attitude toward food was detected, and a secret mission was triggered: could the Host please sell 100 durian pizzas within three days!


    ��Mission sess: you will receive the title ��Durian Poprization Ambassador�� and a chance to spin the God of Cookery��s wheel.


    ��Mission failure: all the ingredients and utensils for the durian pizza will be taken back!��


    The system��s voice sounded in Mag��s mind.

 Chapter 1410 - Durian Popularization Ambassador

    <h4>Chapter 1410: Durian Poprization Ambassador</h4>


    <i>What? Durian Poprization Ambassador?</i> Mag cocked his eyebrow, and almost blurted it out loud.


    ��The poprization of every single type of food is a step toward greatness, especially for the kind of food that is as controversial as durian. Making the public ept it is a very difficult matter, but every kind of food is worth to be tried and loved. This would need the ambassador to promote it tirelessly����


    ��Shut up. It��s not as if these useless titles could be collected and exchanged for gifts. Why do I need to collect them?�� Mag interrupted the system. He waspletely uninterested in the useless titles. However, he was very interested in the chance to spin the wheel. He remembered he hadn��t used his previous two chances, and now he could save up for the third to exchange all three chances for a high-end dish.


    He had no idea what the system meant by a high-end dish, but it should be rather good if it was on the same level as the ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.


    ��A chef��s title represents the crowning glory. How could you measure it with gifts!�� the system said severely. After a pause, it continued, ��I��ve flipped through the manual. After collecting 10 titles, you could im a big mystery gift from the system...��


    ��Hey? Really?�� Mag��s eyes lit up upon hearing that. Although he had no idea what was in the mystery gift, since it could only be imed after collecting 10 titles, the things in it shouldn��t be too bad.


    However, these titles only appeared after the hidden missions were triggered, so they were very random. Those he already had were: ��You Are A Good Person��, ��Guardian of the Base��... etc. He was still far from collecting 10 of them.


    100 pizzas within three days. If he introduced it formally tomorrow, he would only have two days time.


    Selling 100 durian pizzas within two days...


    Mag epted this mission confidently after some pondering.


    At most, he would do it mysteriously. He would only tell the customers after they ordered it.


    He wasn��t afraid of the customers making trouble in the restaurant, because there were a bunch of experts present in the restaurant now. They would have to eat it obediently after they ordered it.


    As long as it made its way into their mouth, Mag was confident about their satisfaction.


    Cami, who was licking her fingers and eyeing her second piece of pizza, was the best proof.


    Whoever ate it would love it. How difficult could it be to sell the durian pizza which inspired lingering feelings?


    The five durian pizzas were soon finished. Everyone was licking their lips, still not feeling satisfied.


    Mag served each of them a helping of tofu pudding ording to their preferences. The lunch was consideredpleted.


    ��Boss, this durian pizza is very delicious. Is it the new item that we are introducing today?�� Yabemiya asked curiously while clearing the table.


    ��Mm-hmm... Yes, we��re introducing it today.�� Mag nodded. He suddenly remembered that he had to go to the Wind Forest with Irina the day after tomorrow. If he dyed the release of durian pizza to the next day, he would only have one day toplete the mission, and the mission would get much more difficult.


    After clearing the dining table and taking a small break, the busy lunch service started again.


    ***


    ��It was sofortable to stay on the ind with the gentle sea breeze, but now I have toe to Chaos City to wait for the incident to blow over before I could return to redeem myself.�� Tony pressed his straw hat down, and then leaped off the flying steed. He walked toward Chaos City��s gates with a luggage and a helpless expression.


    <i>Damn that Boss Hades. Don��t ever let me see you again!</i> Tony thought angrily, but a hint of grievance soon appeared on his face again, and he sighed. ��But I really do want to see him again. No one apart from him could make such an exquisite taste like the crayfish.


    ��Chaos City, here Ie. I hope you won��t disappoint me in theing few months.�� Tony pressed his hat down and hastened his steps. He had heard of a very popr restaurant in Chaos City recently. It appeared in gourmet magazines repeatedly. That magazine, ��Vegetarianism��, even created a sales miracle because of it.


    He wasn��t very interested in vegetarian food and meat, as he only liked seafood. However, since he hade to Chaos City, he had to go try out that restaurant.


    He had serious reservations about the capability of that colleague of his. What was there to boast about a vegetarian dish? Eggnt with garlic sauce[1]. Wasn��t fish a kind of seafood? Why did he insist that it was a vegetarian dish? The threshold to enter the industry was getting lower and lower. What was wrong with this world that even a magazine of such low standards could break the sales record?


    He hailed a horse-drawn carriage after he got into the city. Since he was hungry, he straight away told the coachman, ��Bring me to your best restaurant.��


    ��Do you mean Mamy Restaurant? They should be closed if we go there now, and you��re not going to make it.�� The coachman smiled.


    ��Do they close so early? Is this how they run their business?�� Tony was stunned. It was only noon now, and he was starved after getting off the flying steed.


    ��It takes 30 minutes to get to Mamy Restaurant from here, and they close at 1 pm sharp. Hence, we are not able to make it,�� the coachman replied.


    ��You seem to be their regr customer? You know a lot about them?�� Tony looked at the coachman with surprise.


    ��How could that be possible? Their food isn��t something that people like me can afford daily. I could afford to buy a roujiamo secretly after I saved up 300 copper coins. However, that taste is truly unforgettable,�� the coachman described excitedly as he gulped secretly. He patted his pocket and chuckled. ��I will be able to go and have it again in two days�� time.��


    The coachman��s reaction made Tony very curious about Mamy Restaurant. He gave a gold coin to the coachman right away, and said, ��Keep the change. Just send me to Mamy Restaurant. Since they��re running a business, they wouldn��t reject their customers. Moreover, I am To... To...��


    ��To... what?��


    ��I have towed such a big luggage here with me.�� Tony squeezed out a smile forcefully. This feeling really sucked.


    ��Alrighty. I��ll send you there right now. If they��re closed, I will send you to somewhere else.�� The coachman didn��t bother to dissuade Tony anymore since he was so generous. He kept the gold coin and drove the carriage away.


    About 30 minutester, the carriage stopped at Mamy Restaurant. The coachman lifted up the curtains, and said to an almost-dozing-off Tony, ��See, isn��t it already closed? Should I send you to other restaurants for lunch?��


    Tony shivered in the cold wind. He looked out after he heard the coachman��s words. He could see a big restaurant with an exquisite facade and decor that set off its uniqueness and chess perfectly. However, the restaurant��s door was tightly shut with a wooden que hanging on the door that said: ��Closed��.


    ��I don��t believe that they won��t receive customers who are already at their door.�� Tony jumped off the carriage, strode to the restaurant��s door, and tugged on the bell.


    [1] [Annotation text missing]

 Chapter 1411 - The Joy Of Cooking Cannot Be Measured By Money

    <h4>Chapter 1411: The Joy Of Cooking Cannot Be Measured By Money</h4>


    The crisp rings of the bell, together with the stomach��s growling, were sounding at the restaurant��s door for quite some time. Tony grabbed the yarn as he suppressed his urge to pound on the door. He retrieved his hand awkwardly. This wasn��t simply not receiving him, they didn��t even take a look at him.


    ��This is your first visit, so you have no idea about this boss��s temperament. It��s not just you, even if the city lord came beyond the operation hours, Boss Mag wouldn��t receive him.�� The coachman smiled at Tony. With a sense of pride in his eyes, he continued, ��This is the number one restaurant in our Chaos City. It��s our pride without a doubt. Boss Mag has even taken the number one spot as the ��God of Cookery�� in the Roth Empire��s banquet. Of course he would be a strong character.��


    ��Alright. I guess I will have to return in the evening.�� Tony returned to the carriage helplessly, but he secretlyined in his heart. What number one ��God of Cookery��? Could he create food that was as delicious as the spicy crayfish? In his eyes, Hades was the real number one ��God of Cookery��. Just those three crayfish dishes were enough to confer him as the God of Cookery.


    ***


    ��The lotive��s drive is normal. The bumps are within the eptable range. Thene-changing sensitivity still needs to be fine-tuned. The braking system has met the braking requirements...�� Mag stood on the lotive and spoke to Scheer confidently.


    Chief Bourell and a group of the steam train��s engineers were listening attentively, nodding and frowning every now and then. But most of the time, they had an excited glow on their face.


    Mag paused for a moment, and then smiled. ��This current test is very sessful. You all simply have to improve on the minor problems that I mentioned earlier, and we can cut into the actual track test run.��


    ��That��s fantastic!�� Bourell clenched his fist. Even though he tried his best to control himself, veins still popped up on his reddened face.


    ��We did it!��


    ��We finally did it!!!��


    Cheers erupted in the lotive base instantly. The engineers and staff members were tossing their hats up in the air and shouting excitedly. Some even shed tears of excitement.


    In order to make the steam train that could run on the tracks manifest into a real object from the drawings, this group of people had put in an incredible amount of effort. They pulled countless all-nighters, and hadn��t returned home for months. All their hard work had received the best reward in that very moment.


    Mag, too, felt exhrated when he witnessed that scene and heard their excited shouts.


    Perhaps that group of great people felt exactly the same when they watched the mushroom rise up into the air then.


    ��You all have created a miracle,�� Mag said gravely to Bourell and all the engineers on the spot.


    Even though he provided the blueprint, this group of people had no idea what a steam engine lotive was and why it could pull a bunch of wheels, goods, and people forward. They made the steam engine lotive out little by a little, which was indeed a miracle.


    Scheer watched them with a smile too. Although she didn��t understand the lines on the blueprint, she knew how much these engineers had done.


    Furthermore, the steam train waspleted two weeks ahead of schedule, and that gave them even more time for their ns. Perhaps nothing was more important than time right now.


    ��Everyone will be able to return home after the steam train passes the railway trial run. You will have a month of paid leave, and besides the monthly sry that will be paid to your families, you all will receive a bonus.�� Scheer smiled at everyone.


    The cheers halted for a moment before an even louder cheer erupted among the crowd.


    The bonus from Miss Scheer had never disappointed.


    Going home with a big bonus and sries that had increased manyfold in the past few months after leaving home for months wasparable to years of work. Moreover, a month of paid leave was enough topensate for the time that they were separated from their families.


    Bourell and Mag discussed some technical problems before Mag left the base in the same carriage with Scheer.


    ��I feel we should have a drink together,�� Scheer said smilingly to Mag, who was sitting on the opposite side.


    ��That��s a pretty good suggestion. It��s a pity that I need to go back to prepare for the evening��s operation.�� Mag looked at his watch smilingly. However, today was a good day as Mag could sense the dawn of a new era when he watched the steam train move on the alternate world��s railway tracks and listen to the crunching sounds.


    The steam engine lotive that was spitting out white steam would definitely change the world drastically, and elerate the integration process of this world.


    Violence was no way to resolve problems. The territories that were unified by the first emperor of China had never been peaceful.


    Then, he might as well break up the borders, and make everyone integrate with one another.


    People didn��t want to travel in the past, because transportation was inconvenient.


    If they could simply buy a train ticket at their doorsteps which allowed them to travel and see the world, they wouldn��t be easily led into a war.


    There were so many beautiful ces and great food in this world for them to enjoy besides killing one another, so why put their lives in danger for others?


    Mag couldn��t grasp this world by its throat, but he could throw a bunch of croton tiglium into its throat.


    As for how things developed in the future, he could only do his best to stand on the same side as Chaos City and control technology, this double-edged sword, as it pushed forward the world��s integration. He couldn��t let it ruin the world.


    Scheer looked into Mag��s eyes. That pair of eyes was still as calm as forever, as if the running of the steam train had nothing to do with him. Those calm and rxation were what she couldn��tpare to.


    Although she seemed to be very calm now, only she knew how she felt when her heart elerated at the moment she heard Mag dere the test run a sess. This could be an important moment that could change the world. Her brain was still fuzzy even after she returned to the carriage.


    The steam train��s idea was Mag, the blueprint was drawn by him too, and even the first model was made by him. But besides the slight excitement that he showed in the cave when the engineers were cheering, there wasn��t much change to his expressions and emotions.


    ��You might be a tycoon that controls 10% of the world��s transportation in the future. Why do you still care about cooking for your customers?�� Scheer said, looking straight into Mag��s eyes. Maybe he didn��t grasp the importance of what happened earlier.


    ��When you have a certain amount of wealth, money simply bes a bunch of numbers. I believe Miss Scheer has a better understanding of that than me.�� Mag smiled at Scheer, and smilingly continued, ��On the other hand, the joy of cooking cannot be measured by money. Cooking for the customers and watching them immersed in eating is very blissful.��


    ��****.��


    The system bleeped.

 Chapter 1412 - Our Family Is Just A Normal Family Too

    <h4>Chapter 1412: Our Family Is Just A Normal Family Too</h4>


    Scheer was taken aback, and she began to look at Mag in a different light. There was curiosity, astonishment, and a feeling of ��like knows like��.


    Yes.


    Ever since she was born, money was simply a number to her.


    Nobody knew how much money the Buffett Bank had. That was a number which was huge enough to make the giant dragons and kings envious.


    She knew.


    That was a bunch of meaningless numbers. At least, they were to her.


    ��Yes. In fact, what��s the use of money and wealth? I have never touched money before, and I��m not interested in it.�� Scheerughed at herself. ��They thought that I worked hard to make more money, but is there a difference when there��s one more or less zero at the end of that bunch of numbers?


    Mag suddenly went deep in thought as he looked at Scheer.


    Hmm.


    It seemed like he had met his match.


    The way that rich people showed off was always so simr.


    But one simply couldn��t rebut them. After all... he thought the same back then too.


    ��Yes. No difference.�� So, he nodded in agreement.


    ��Actually, our family is just a normal family too. There��s nothing special about us besides having a bigger house,�� Scheer said with a hint of helplessness. ��But I would lose a few friends every time I brought them home. Is it a big deal to get lost in your friend��s house?��


    ��Not really...�� Mag shook his head. If it was him, his young heart most probably couldn��t take such a subtle way of showing off, either.


    ��Mr. Mag, you��re indeed very special.�� Scheer chuckled and touched a small protruding ball right next to her hand lightly. Her secretary soon walked into the carriage, and retrieved a bottle of red wine and two crystal wine sses from the carriage��s side panel. He removed the cork, and a rich red aroma spread in the carriage. After decanting the red wine for a while, he poured the wine into the sses, and ced them on the table that was in between Mr. Mag and Scheer. Then, he bowed and retreated back out of the carriage.


    ��Hence, I would like to have a drink with you.�� Scheer picked up the wine ss and swirled it around as she looked at Mag smilingly.


    Mag looked at the wine ss in front of him and Scheer, who was looking at him. After a moment of hesitation, he reached for the wine ss.


    ��Then I will ept deferentially rather than decline courteously.�� Mag tapped his ss against Scheer��s gently before taking a small sip. This was Buffett Winery��s best V-grade wine which was rich and smooth. Although it was not as good as the system��s special brew, it was still one of the best wines.


    On the way back, Scheer was more chatty than usual. Although she was rather reserved and avoided talking about personal topics, Mag could sense that she was obviously less guarded against him.


    ��Showing off is perhaps a good way to show affection?�� Mag couldn��t help murmur as he watched the opulent horse-drawn carriage slowly drive away.


    Mag turned around and saw Irina, who was leaning against the door and appraising him with a judging expression.


    ��Where did you go?�� Irina already strode over just as he was about to speak and took a sniff. ��There��s an alcohol smell on you. Did someone ask you to go drinking in the day?


    ��There��s a perfume��s scent too. Female?


    ��Who is that woman in the carriage?��


    The series of questions and the hint of danger that was flickering in that gaze made Mag tense up quickly. He confessed, ��Scheer Buffett, the current boss of Buffett Bank. I went to discuss a business deal that cost a few hundred millions with her in the afternoon. It��s normal to drink some wine during a business discussion.��


    ��A few hundred millions?�� Irina narrowed her eyes slightly as if countless knives seemed to fly around in it.


    Mag sensed a chill crawling up his back, and swiftly said, ��It��s not the kind you think it is. Come, let��s go in and I��ll exin to you slowly.��


    ��You��d better exin to me, what posture did you use to discuss this hundred-million-deal?�� A dangerous curl appeared on Irina��s lips as she turned and walked into the restaurant.


    ��I... I simply sat there.�� Mag had an innocent expression. What other kind of posture could he have used to discuss it?


    Mag locked the restaurant��s door after they went in. After making sure there was no one else in the restaurant, he went to sit opposite Irina.


    ��Can a rich woman make you happy?�� Irina asked as soon as Mag sat down.


    ��Still alright. We had a pleasant discussion. The results were excell...�� Mag nodded and then paused. He suddenly felt the words were a little misleading.


    ��Haha.��


    When he saw Irina take out a folding chair gradually, Mag quickly stood up and exined, ��Hey, hey! Don��t be mistaken, Dear. We were really discussing proper business.


    ��Do you still remember the steam engines that were delivered to the factory a few days ago? Miss Scheer is the coborator in my steam engine project. Apart from that, I have also co-developed a railway project with her and Chaos City. We��re using the steam engine lotive to pull the trains, and the trains will run on the railway tracks that lead toward the goblins�� Vic Mountain. I went to the lotive base to do a test run this afternoon, and it has basically reached the operating standard. Therefore, we drank a little wine on our way back.��


    ��Steam engine lotive?�� Irina lowered the folding chair slowly as she looked at Mag with bewilderment.


    ��It��s like a giant horse-drawn carriage that would never get tired. It could move hundreds of people on the paved railway tracks, and it doesn��t need to rest during the journey or to be fed with grass.��


    ��Then, what does it eat?��


    ��We simply need to give it some coals.��


    ��Isn��t this a little too much?��


    ��It��s fine. We��ll give it some water too.��


    ��That��s more like it.��


    Mag heaved a breath of relief when he saw Irina keep away the folding chair. He took his seat again and smilingly nodded. ��Because the base is located beyond the city, Miss Scheer sent me back. Nothing happened between us.��


    ��I will take it as the truth,�� Irina said calmly as she threw a nce at Mag.


    <i>That was the truth, okay!</i> Magined in his heart secretly. However, based on the principle of ��the fewerplications, the better��, he smiled. ��You must have had a tough time training the Night Elves today. Tell me, what do you want to eat and drink? I��ll make it for you right now.��


    ��I want to eat durian pizza, with one pot of green tea,�� Irina said after some pondering.


    ��Sure. I will make them for you right now.�� Mag walked to the kitchen right away. He came out with a pot of green tea, and poured one cup for Irina before going back to the kitchen to make the durian pizza.


    Irina propped her chin on one hand and watched Mag, whose back was facing her as he was busy in the kitchen, through the hot steam. A smile appeared on her lips.


    He looked so handsome when he was holding the sword. Yet, he was even more mesmerizing in an apron and holding a cleaver.


    <i>He, indeed, is my man.</i>

 Chapter 1413 - Are Your Meal Times Here Always So Exciting?

    <h4>Chapter 1413: Are Your Meal Times Here Always So Exciting?</h4>


    The 6-inch small durian pizza was perfect as an afternoon tea snack.


    Irina��s mood lightened up as she ate the durian pizza. Her body began to sway rhythmically too.


    ��Backswing?�� Mag looked at Irina, who was swinging forward and backward like a tumbler. Irina would take a bite of the pizza whenever she swung backwards. It was simr to how Amy would sway left and right uncontrobly whenever she ate something tasty.


    ��You can have... one piece,�� Irina said to Mag hesitantly after looking at the half-eaten pizza.


    ��I heard the amount that one could eat is linked to one��s familial status.�� Mag sighed as he picked up a piece of pizza.


    Irina threw a nce at Mag before calmly saying, ��In that case, you are only allowed to lick the te.��


    ��Huh?�� Mag was stunned. He felt as if he was shot in the heart by an arrow.


    Had his life reached such a difficult stage now?


    ��Why is Chaos City so actively promoting your so-called railway? Isn��t it just a carriage that eats coal? Isn��t a horse-drawn carriage the same too?�� Irina asked while eating.


    ��All the races are going to hold peace talks soon. If they could reach a consensus and extend the peace treaty, there wouldn��t be any bad influence on Chaos City. However, if the peace talks break down, the Nond Continent will be plunged into conflicts and wars again. Chaos City, which was built after the previous war ended, will be thrown into a very awkward situation. So far, the possibility of them re-signing the peace treaty is low. The several races that have be more powerful in the past 100 years want to redraw their territories again, or wipe out the few weak ones.


    ��Hence, Chaos City has to do something to change this situation. Laying the railway and trying to run a steam lotive is a way to show the world a kind of possibility in the future. The travels and interactions between all the races would be smoother and easier. Economy would also take off following theying of the railway. Apart from war, there are still other ways that all the races could grow and prosper,�� Mag exined. This was also the reason he gave Scheer the steam engine in the first ce.


    Having a certain level of technology would solve the problems of poverty and traveling in this world, and conflicts would ease by a lot.


    ��Sounds like a good idea. But, the rulers are not going to give up the chance to rule the whole world simply because there��s a new way to travel.�� Irina shook her head at Mag. ��They always use the flying steeds when they travel.��


    ��This, indeed, is a problem.�� Mag nodded in agreement. ��However, we are not changing the mentality of the rulers, but the mentality of the normal people, who make up the majority of the poption. War only brings harm and no benefits to them at all. They won��t gain any benefits even if they��re on the winning side, and if they��re not willing to get stuck in the quagmire of war, then the possibility of the whole world sinking into a total racial war like it had 100 years ago will be greatly reduced.��


    Irina looked at Mag and thought for a while before finishing thest piece of pizza in her hand. She smiled. ��It sounds rather interesting. I will go have a trial ride when that train starts running.��


    ��Oh, yes. There are people sending some metal spare parts to the factory from noon today. They said you custom-made them. So, are those the machines you mentioned?�� Irina suddenly remembered that.


    ��Yes. Tomorrow, I will go to the factory and teach the Night Elves how to assemble the machines, and after they are assembled, we can start working.�� Mag nodded.


    The afternoon was over, and Mag cleared the table. Soon, Firis and Cami came.


    Mag wrote a notice about the new product on the announcement board before hanging it on the door. He had toplete the mission of selling 100 helpings of durian pizza.


    Everyone in Chaos City knew Mamy Restaurant now. It truly was the number one restaurant. As for the Ducas Restaurant which used to hold the number one spot, it began to fade into the background.


    There were people who separated the restaurants into two categories in Chaos City: Mamy Restaurant and others.


    And the huge fame brought a growing number of customers.


    The management of Aden Square even created a small path in the green area in front of the restaurant to allow the line to extend into the square to facilitate the customers lining up.


    Furthermore, the poprity of Mamy Restaurant energized the boring southwestern corner of Aden Square. Many of the old shops were bought with a high price, and new shops and restaurants began to open gradually. A new business circle hot spot had appeared.


    After all, those customers who were toote to join the line went to those restaurants, and they gained many customers through that.


    <i>It��s only 4.30pm. Isn��t this too much?</i> Tony stood at the restaurant and looked at the long line that extended into the square. He thoughting to line up 30 minutes in advance was enough to show his respect. He didn��t expect that he��d still underestimate the coachman��s words: ��You have to go and line up early. Otherwise, you don��t even get the chance to line up!��.


    <i>I really want to find out if the taste justifies this long line.</i> Tony strolled to the end of the line. He was rather calm as he wasn��t hungry now.


    ��Quick, hurry. The line is going to reach its limit soon. We can only eat the spicy hot pot tomorrow if we miss it.�� A group of people jogged past Tony, and ran toward the end of the line.


    <i>Such a hurry?</i> Tony frowned and looked behind him. There were still 10-odd people running toward him with a ferocious expression.


    ��Darn it!�� Tony began to hasten his steps instinctively. He couldn��t help but start running frantically when he sensed the sounds of panting getting closer and closer behind him. He finally reached the end of the line, and stood in it before he breathed a sigh of relief.


    As expected, a pretty maiden walked over with a wooden que after three people joined the line after him. She asked that customer to hold the sign to show that the line stopped there.


    ��Miss, are your meal times here always so exciting?�� Tony asked Vanessa who was panting in front of him.


    ��We went out to y today, and didn��t pay attention to the time, so we almost missed it. We usuallye to line up one hour in advance so that we are in the front and get to the delicious food fast. I wonder if we��ll still get to get the hot pot by the time it��s our turn?�� Vanessamented as she looked at Tony, an energetic middle-aged demon.


    ��Hot pot? Is a pot that gets hot by itself?�� Tony was rather curious because it was his first time hearing this name.


    ��No. It��s a form of cooking. Is this your first time at Mamy Restaurant? Then, you should try it. It��s very delicious.�� Vanessa smiled and revealed a mouthful of beautiful teeth.

 Chapter 1414 - Are The Readers Nowadays So Terrifying?

    <h4>Chapter 1414: Are The Readers Nowadays So Terrifying?</h4>


    ��Alright, I��ll be sure to keep that in mind.�� Tony nodded with a smile. He was rather amazed that this human maiden wasn��t afraid of him.


    Chaos City was indeed very special. One could see all the different species everywhere. Everyone was getting along harmoniously. He didn��t receive any weird looks since he got here. Even the elves wouldn��t avoid him or show animosity when they saw him.


    L threw a wary nce at Tony as she tried to get the princess to stand next to her, but the fewva demons who were standing in front of her seemed to be even more ferocious. So, after considering all the factors, she kept her silence.


    However, Abraham, who was standing in the other line, wasn��t worried at all. He, too, loved the ambiance in Chaos City, and Mamy Restaurant��s ambiance was like the epitome of Chaos City. It was an ambiance that was further improved by the rules.


    The people were gathered here because of the delicacies. They put aside their own prejudices, epted one another, and interacted as equals.


    Such an opportunity would never present itself in Rodu. Given Vanessa��s and his status, nobody would talk to them as equals.


    He could see that Vanessa also enjoyed such a lifestyle. Hence, in the letter that he sent to the king yesterday, he promised he would send Vanessa back personally after she spent another month in Chaos City.


    ��Mister, you don��t look like you are from Chaos City? Where did youe from? Did you speciallye here for Mamy Restaurant?�� Vanessa asked Tony curiously. Her curiosity that was suppressed for years slowly emerged after she came to Chaos City.


    And she was particrly interested in others�� stories, so she would always find an opportunity to chat with the other customers while lining up.


    The stories and experiences that she heard from these people were usually very different from those she read from the books written by the literati. They might be ordinary or exciting, but they were always more realistic and full of life.


    ��I am To���� Tony arranged his clothes, but he choked on his words as soon as he spoke.


    He loved to introduce himself and then watch the other party reveal expressions of shock, surprise, or being graced by fortune after hearing his name.


    But he was a person who came here to avoid the attention now, so he couldn��t reveal his identity. Who knew how many of his fans were in the lines, and if they would be trying to kill him.


    ��To?�� Vanessa looked at Tony with bewilderment.


    ��Yes. I am Tomas. I��ve just arrived at Chaos City from the Demon Inds. I��ve heard this restaurant is quite good, so I came to try it out. But I didn��te especially for it,�� Tony continued. Well, he had no choice but toe up with a name first. He didn��t forget to add, ��There is only one restaurant in this world that I would specially make a trip to, but it isn��t in Chaos City. It��s on Carapace Ind of the Demon Inds.��


    ��Are you talking about the Ayi Crayfish Restaurant on Carapace Ind?�� Vanessa asked smilingly.


    ��Oh?! How did you know about it?!��


    Tony leaped a step back and red at Vanessa. Had this maiden recognized him?


    Vanessa smiled. ��I read Master Tony��s article in ��Eat The World�� magazine yesterday, and Ayi Crayfish Restaurant of Carapace Ind was mentioned in it. The spicy crayfish, garlic crayfish, and thirteen-spice crayfish made me so hungry in the middle of the night. He wrote exactly what you said earlier, if there��s a restaurant that he would specially pack up and travel to, it would be that one on Carapace Ind.��


    ��Oh, I see.�� Tony heaved a breath of relief. So, this maiden had read the article that he wrote. He couldn��t help smiling smugly.


    As a food reviewer, his favorite praises were none other than that his words made people hungry. Perhaps this felt the same to the chefs who created dishes that were praised.


    ��I��ve heard many people were on their way there. If it doesn��t taste good, they��re going to organize teams to go hack up Master Tony.�� Vanessa nodded.


    ��Are the readers nowadays so ferocious?�� Tony stared in a panic.


    ��Haha. Didn��t the magazine have readers��ments highlight every week? There seemed to be many food critics who were hacked because they had rmended the lousy dishes. Furthermore, I��ve heard there was a food critic who went on a date with a female fan who turned out to be a drag queen. In the end... In the end, that food critic disappeared for a period of time, and when he reappeared, his style of writing became rather effeminate.�� Vanessa nodded. She seemed to transform into an entirely different person when she talked about the gossip in the culinary circles.


    ��Terrifying.�� Fear shed across Tony��s face. Had writing food reviews be so dangerous now?


    ��However, I like the articles that Master Tony wrote about seafood. I think he��s really the food reviewer who knows seafood the best in this world. But I do not agree with him when he wrote about the restaurant that is worth packing up and traveling to. That has to be Mamy Restaurant,�� Vanessa said with conviction.


    ��How could that be. Master Tony has to be right. How could there be other food in this world that tastes nicer than the crayfish from Ayi Crayfish Restaurant?�� Tony wasn��t convinced. Although this maiden was his fan, he wouldn��t back off when it concerned his principles.


    ��Seems like you��re a fan of Master Tony too?�� Vanessa looked at Tony with a hint of surprise before continuing, ��I feel Master Tony is very good, but his greatest problem is that he��s very prejudiced against other dishes. Furthermore, he only stays on the Demon Inds and refuses to explore other ces, so there are still some limitations in his outlook. If he coulde to Mamy Restaurant to try Boss Mag��s cooking for himself, I believe he would take back his words.


    ��Moreover, Boss Mag has released the braised crayfish recently and it is amazing. I believe it wouldn��t lose out to the crayfish from Ayi Crayfish Restaurant.��


    ��Impossible. How could there be any prawns in this world that taste nicer than the crayfish from Ayi Crayfish Restaurant? That is already the pinnacle of prawn dishes, and a pinnacle that can��t be surpassed.�� Tony waved his hand in disbelief as he simultaneouslymented in his heart, <i>It��s most likely a swan song too.</i>


    ��It seems like we��re not able to reach a consensus. Then, we will resume our discussion after we ate the crayfish,�� Vanessa said after some pondering.


    ��Then we will try it. Master Tony��s judgement is never wrong. He is the person who knows seafood best in this world, after all.�� Tony chuckled a little disdainfully. An ind city that couldn��t even get fresh seafood. How dare it say it could have scrumptious crayfish that wasparable to Ayi Crayfish Restaurant��s?


    Although Boss Hades had run away, he would be the one to defend the honor of Ayi Crayfish Restaurant!


    People who had never eaten fresh seafood by the sea were not qualified to make judgement like this.

 Chapter 1415 - Who Would Know That He Was…

    <h4>Chapter 1415: Who Would Know That He Was...</h4>


    ��Today��s new product preview: a strange fruit with a mysterious scent. What kind of scrumptious taste would it develop in my hands? Please look forward to today��s new product: durian pizza! Starting today. Limited to 100 helpings!��


    The notice hanging on the door had been read countless times by the passing customers. It got strengthened in the customers�� memories every time they read it.


    ��Limited!��


    This was a very crucial term because it usually meant best-selling and hard to get.


    Just like the tofu puddings that was recently limited to 400 helpings. They could still miss it if they joined the le.


    And now, a limited item had appeared again. Moreover, it was limited as soon as it was introduced. Apart from tofu pudding and ��Buddha jumps over the wall��, this was very rare in Mamy Restaurant.


    Many people were already guessing what that mysterious fruit was. Given Boss Mag��s usually cool demeanor, this new product��s introduction was rather rare too.


    All the guesses piqued the customers�� curiosity and sparked infinite reverie for that so-called durian.


    ��Huh? The new product is actually limited to 100 helpings. We have no chance at all.�� Vanessa sighed with disappointment when she heard the customers in front discussing it. She suddenly regretted going out to y in the afternoon and missing the time to line up. Was there anything more important than eating in this world?!


    ��Isn��t this simply a release of a new product? Why is everyone so agitated?�� Tony was a little perplexed.


    Vanessa turned around to seriously say to Tony, ��Because there will be one more delicious dish in this world whenever Boss Mag releases a new product. Isn��t this something very important?��


    ��If this is the case, then it indeed is a very important matter.�� Tony nodded gravely too. As a food reviewer, if it was indeed as described by this youngdy, then it was really a very important matter.


    ��Boss, can the customers stand the smell of durian?�� Miya worriedly asked Mag, who was tying up his apron. Although the durian pizza was extremely tasty, it was difficult to ept its smell for the first time.


    ��Don��t worry. We just have to focus on selling it. They will have to eat it when it is served. As long as they put it in their mouths, they will lose.�� Mag curled his lips. Judging from the customers�� expressions, the article that he wrote was already beginning to work.


    ��They will definitely love its taste after they try it.�� Miya nodded in agreement. The durian pizza had an amazing charisma that made it unforgettable.


    ��Alright. Let��s prepare ourselves for business.�� Mag straightened his chef��s suit and strode to the door. He pushed the door open, and smiled at the customers in the lines. ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��Boss Mag, you get more and more customersing here.�� Krassu smiled as he walked through the door.


    ��I��m d that my customers like me,�� Mag answered, smiling as well. He had no idea where all these customers came from, either. This was even after the filtering of the restaurant��s high price.


    Harrison walked in, and curiously asked, ��Boss Mag, what is today��s durian pizza? Vegetarian dish? Meat dish? Or a dessert?��


    Many customers who were about to file in looked at Mag curiously too. They had been brainwashed by the mysterious new product for one hour, so now their heads were full of durian pizza.


    ��There��s a picture in the menu, and everyone can find out about it after you take your seat.�� Mag smiled, but he didn��t let the cat out of the bag right away.


    All of them quickly took their seat after they heard that, and then rushed to flip open the menu. They found the new product today under the dessert��s category��durian pizza.


    The round pizza was cut into six equal triangles. There was a hint of toast brown among the golden brown. The bright color looked very enticing and drool-worthy.


    However, the price of this durian pizza wasn��t that friendly: 6-inch durian pizza��500 copper coins; 12-inch durian pizza��1,000 copper coins.


    This price was enough to make some customers who wanted to try give up on the thought. After all, it was just a dessert. 500 copper coins was enough to pay for a set of roujiamo with tofu pudding.


    But this wasn��t enough to stop the impulse of the majority of the customers trying to order it.


    Harrison looked up at Yabemiya who approached him, and said, ��I want a 12-inch durian pizza, please.��


    ��A 12-inch one is meant for two, three people. Are you sure you want to order the 12-inch durian pizza?�� Miya asked. Gjerj didn��te with him today.


    Harrison gave it some thought before replying, ��In this case, I think I want to order another beggar��s chicken, or else it isn��t enough to fill me up.��


    ��Alright, please wait a minute.�� Miya nodded and walked to the next door.


    ��Father, look at the one lining up behind Big Sister Vansa. Doesn��t he look like that mister who frequented us on the ind?�� Amy whispered into Mag��s ear. She had run a loop at the restaurant��s entrance before running back to Mag, who was standing at the restaurant��s entrance.


    ��Oh?�� Mag straightened himself and walked to the end of the line. His gazended on Tony, and his eyes lit up. ��Hey, so it��s that food reviewer. Did hee to take shelter here?��


    Mag specially bought a gourmet magazine after he returned, and read Tony��s article in it. Frankly speaking, it was rather well-written, so it was normal that he was popr. He was different from the food bloggers like him who depended on his looks to survive in the trade.


    Of course, not everyone could depend on their looks for survival like he had.


    However, why did this critic��who said that he would die on the Demon Inds, and never step out of the seafood holynde to Chaos City?


    Mag turned, went into the restaurant, and told Yabemiya to sit the customer behind Vanessa in the alfresco area before telling Jane to stay in the restaurant during service and not go out.


    Their family of three didn��t have to worry about being exposed, as they had had disguises on. After removing the pincers and beard, who would know that he was... Hades.


    Amy had changed her clothes too, so she wouldn��t be recognized easily, either.


    As for Irina, she wasn��t even in the restaurant right now. She had gone off to train the Night Elves again. Those elves who had been imprisoned and enved had never cultivated themselves before, so she had to teach them to cultivate and battle.


    Hence, Jane was the only point of pration whereby they could be recognized.


    Of course, Mag wasn��t too worried about Tony recognizing them. He had already thought up many excuses for Jane. If that didn��t work, then he would have to silence him.


    To his colleagues in the same trade, Mag was still more merciful.


    Of course, his colleagues in the trade now were chefs.

 Chapter 1416 - There Are Also Times When Boss Mag Fails?

    <h4>Chapter 1416: There Are Also Times When Boss Mag Fails?</h4>


    Not long after, there were already more than 30 orders for the durian pizza. Mag nodded with satisfaction before officially starting to make the durian pizza.


    Because of the unique smell of the durian pizza, Miya made some slight adjustments to the customers�� seating arrangement so those who did not order the durian pizza would not be affected by the smell.


    Although Mamy Restaurant would rarely go wrong with their new products, many customers would still be a little skeptical, and wait for others to try and give their reviews before deciding if they wanted to order it. That would obviously be the safer choice.


    ��Luna, are you alright?�� Vivian looked to her side at Luna, who appeared rather pale. ��Is your tummy still aching a lot?��


    ��I��m fine.�� Luna shook her head as she pressed her tummy with her hands. Her forehead was seeping with perspiration. She bit on her lip so hard that it was turning a little colorless.


    Luna and Vivian agreed to meet up to shop and eat because they did not have lessons in the afternoon. However, ever since they started lining up, Luna��s stomach had been in pain. It was a pulsing kind of pain, so intense that she could not stand properly.


    When they sat down in the restaurant, the pain was still a little overwhelming. It seemed like her period was about toe two days earlier this month.


    Ever since her period started when she was 14, she had been having colds and pains, and such symptoms had been going on even until now.


    Those few days every month would always be the most painful period.


    Therefore, she would always take leave on her period toy at home with a hot water bottle the entire day. After the most painful two days, she would go back to ss all energized.


    ��Why don��t we head back first? You don��t seem quite well.�� Vivian helped Luna wipe away her cold sweat with a handkerchief. Both Luna��s hands and forehead were icy cold, and even her expression didn��t look too good.


    She knew about Luna��s condition. However, she did not say anything about it just now when they were lining up. Now, after sitting down, Luna really could not endure anymore, and let it show in her face. Vivian could not bear to watch her like that, so she wanted to quickly send her home to rest.


    ��No. Didn��t you just order the durian pizza? You always love Mr. Mag��s new products. It��s such a shame to leave now.�� Luna shook her head and forced out a smile. ��I��m alright. I��ll be fine after a while.��


    ��You...�� Vivian felt a little helpless seeing Luna��s obstinacy. She quickly raised her hand to beckon Miya over, and requested, ��Big Sister Miya, could you please get me a ss of warm water? Luna isn��t feeling very well.��


    ��Alright, hold on.�� Miya looked at Luna, who was not looking too good, and quickly nodded before going into the kitchen. She quickly came back out with a ss of warm water, and ced it in front of Luna.


    ��Thank you,�� Luna thanked. She reached out for the ss of water, and the warmth from the ss dispelled much of the chill within her. The pain also felt more bearable.


    ��Do you feel better?�� Vivian asked nervously.


    ��Mm-hm. I��m fine. I��m already used to it after so many years. You know it too.��


    Vivian red at her, and self-reproachfully said, ��I��m worried precisely because I know. The pain is enough to kill you. If I��d known your period woulde today, I wouldn��t have asked you out.��


    ��I��ll sleep when I go backter. I��ll be fine tomorrow,�� Luna said with a gentle smile.


    Vivian looked at Luna. Her heart ached for her, but there was nothing she could do. Even the doctors did not know what to do about it. They always said it was because of her body constitution, so all she could do was endure the two days, and all would be fine. However, there would be no way of solving it.


    Therefore, she was just going to grab a bite and send Luna home to rest as soon as possible


    Amy came over to greet Luna and Vivian. After that, she ran over to y with Ugly Duckling.


    ��Teacher Luna didn��t seem quite well,�� Miya prompted as she walked into the kitchen to take the food out.


    ��Hm?�� Mag turned back to look in the direction of the dining area upon hearing that. He saw Luna holding a cup with one hand and pressing her tummy with her other hand, looking very pale. She appeared very unwell indeed.


    Mag clicked open Luna��s information, which he skipped, and saw that her condition was getting worse.


    Mag thought for a while, and asked, ��Did Teacher Luna order pizza?��


    ��Yes. A 12-inch pizza.�� Miya nodded.


    Ding!


    The timer rang for the oven just at the same time.


    ��Serve the other customers�� pizzas ording to the sequence. Pass this one to Teacher Luna first.�� Mag pulled out the durian pizzas from the oven. He had baked eight 12-inch durian pizzas all at the same time in the oven.


    ��Alright.�� Yabemiya nodded. She covered the durian pizza and brought it out, serving them to each of the customers and the eighth one to Luna.


    ��12-inch durian pizza. Please enjoy,�� Yabemiya said with a smile before lifting the cover.


    A rush of steam together with the rich smell of durian and butter started wafting across the enclosed space.


    ��This smell!�� Vivian and Luna pinched their noses upon smelling the weird smell, just like the other customers who received their durian pizzas.


    The customer at the side was even more exaggerated. He leaned back suddenly, and fell backward together with the chair. Even when lying on the ground, his face was still filled with horror and shock.


    Many customers jumped straight up from their chairs, and retreated away from the dining area to take in huge gulps of air.


    ��Isn��t that a little over the top?��


    ��Could it be as smelly as stinky tofu?��


    ��Would you pay 1,000 copper coins for something that��s inedible?��


    The other customers watched on curiously. Some were shocked, while others were gloating at other people��s misfortune, thinking that they��d made the right choice not to be rash in ordering.


    ��This smell is a little too much!�� Although Harrison was still seated, his expression was not very pleasant. He could not really describe the smell. <i>It��s not smelly, but it��s also not the kind of fragrance that one could ept. In any case, it��s a really awkward smell.</i>


    ��Could... there also be times when Boss Mag fails?�� Vivian could not help muttering under her breath when she looked at the pizza, even though she was still seated.


    Luna did not know how to start. She took a slight sniff, and said with her eyes brightly lit, ��I think it��s alright. It��s a very nice golden brown, fresh from the oven. It looks very appetizing, and when you take a good sniff, it��s actually a very peculiar fragrance that has a tinge of buttery smell. It should taste very good.��


    ��Really?�� Vivian released her nose a little and took a little sniff. After hearing what Luna said, it did seem that the smell was not that bad after all. However, she was still a little unwilling to try such a strange-smelling pizza.


    ��I didn��t really want to eat this, but the smell made me a little hungry. Let me give it a try.�� Luna took a slice of the pizza after seeing Vivian��s reaction. She pulled it upwards, and a long string of yellow was pulled out. From the cross-section, one could see the thick durian meat on the pizza that made up more than half of the pizza��s thickness. The smell wafted over together with the heat, and that made her forget her pain momentarily.


    ��I��m taking a bite,�� Luna told Vivian before biting into the pizza.

 Chapter 1417 - Gynae God

    <h4>Chapter 1417: Gynae God</h4>


    The soft yet firm texture spread across Luna��s teeth.


    The sweet and fragrant durian meat melted almost immediately in her mouth. It was an astonishing taste that assailed her taste buds without any warning.


    The smell was so rich and thick that one just could not help but immerse themselves in the deliciousness and continue eating.


    The crust was slightly burnt, and the buttery fragrance made it irresistible.


    The sense of satisfaction exploded with one bite.


    ��Mm.�� Luna subconsciously covered her mouth in case she made any strange sounds. She looked up at Vivian, and said, ��This pizza is delicious!��


    ��Really?�� Vivian was still in a little disbelief. However, Luna never lied.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Luna nodded. What was even more amazing was that after she swallowed the pizza, warmth started spreading in her tummy, as though there was a fire lit in her cold body. The pain in her lower abdomen was relieved all of a sudden, and it was no longer that unbearable.


    <i>What a strange effect. It could even relieve my pain.</i> Luna��s eyes lit up. She took another bite off the pizza, and the taste exploded at the tip of her tongue. After swallowing it, the pizza became a ball of warmth, spreading in her body.


    She took one bite after another, and the pain was quickly dispelled. The tastiness had already taken over the pain, and she was no longer thinking about anything other than to immerse in the delicacy.


    <i>That looks really good.</i> Vivian looked at Luna who could not stop eating, and could not help but pick up a slice of pizza. She took a deep breath in, and started taking her first bite.


    ��This... this taste!�� Vivian��s eyes lit up immediately. The sweet durian with its thick texture melted at the tip of her tongue. The fragrance assailed every corner of her mouth, as well as her taste buds.


    It was apletely different experience from the tofu pudding, but there was a little simrity in terms of texture. However,pared to the soft and fine tofu pudding, the durian meat was more intrusive with its rich scent, just like a king hurling attacks at you, making you bow in defeat.


    Vivian knew that she was defeated,pletely defeated.


    Her insistence waspletely ineffective in the face of the durian��s attack.


    Her taste buds had beenpletely conquered, and it was just as though her sense of smell had beenpletely changed at that moment. The strange fragrance was suddenly very attractive. Coupled with the taste, the durian became even more irresistible.


    The most satisfying part would probably be that thickyer of durian. It was not just a little topping for the pizza. It was the main character of the dish. Meanwhile, the crust, the bottom-mostyer, was the bestpliment to the durian. It was slightly crispy yet soft on the inside. It had a strong smell of milk, and it happened to remove the smell from one��s mouth.


    ��What a surprisingly great taste hidden so deeply beneath all this facade. How mischievous,�� Vivian muttered under her breath. She could not help but take another big mouthful of pizza as she immersed herself in the joy that the durian pizza brought.


    Seeing Vivian and Luna, the two prettydies, enjoying the food, the customers who were thinking of asking for a refund hesitated, and went back to the seats.


    ��Take care of my seventh uncle!�� Harrison picked up a piece of pizza and took a huge mouthful.


    ��Holy f*ck!��


    He quickly got lost in the taste of the durian. His brain waspletely nk, and only the f-word could express what he was feeling at the moment.


    Compared to its strange smell, the taste of the durian pizza was way more eptable.


    Or rather... it was easier for someone to give in to its taste.


    Mamy Restaurant boasted several kinds of deliciousness, but only the durian pizza��s deliciousness was irresistible.


    ��Bro, is this pizza really that good?�� a young demon at the same table asked as he gulped, watching Harrison finish the pizza within a few bites.


    ��Good? That��s not a strong enough word. It should be scrumptious! The durian pizza is dope!�� Harrison gave a thumbs up. From that day on, he would be the first follower of the durian pizza.


    Harrison��s exaggerated way of eating and his sincere praise for the food made the hesitant customers start to try it for themselves. Harrison was the restaurant��s regr, so most people had seen him around. There really was no reason for him to lie.


    ��This durian pizza is awesome?!��


    ��Is this made of tofu pudding? How can the texture be so sick!��


    Very quickly, praises for the durian pizza started sprouting from different areas of the restaurant. After trying for themselves, everyone hadpletely changed their impression of the durian pizza. They fell deeply in love with it, and were willing to bow down to its divine taste.


    Ah, that irresistible taste.


    The huge contrast after tasting the durian pizza caused the other hesitant customers to start ordering the pizza too.


    However, there were still some customers who took a step back after smelling it, and chose something else that was easier to ept.


    Mag looked at the order lists for durian pizza and smiled. This was not a bad start. Maybe he could finish the 100-helpings mission tonight.


    Although tonight��s announcement might be a little deceptive, everyone would be willing to step into the trap of delicacies.


    ��Boss Mag never disappoints.�� Vivian licked her finger and burped with satisfaction which could be seen all over her face after finishing half the durian pizza. That was simply bliss.


    ��I��m stuffed too.�� Luna stroked her slightly protruding stomach guiltily. Suddenly, she froze.


    ��What��s the matter? Does it still hurt?�� Vivian suddenly remembered that Luna��s tummy was hurting. However, because she was too busy eating, shepletely forgot about it.


    ��No, it doesn��t hurt anymore. I don��t feel the pain after eating this pizza.�� Luna shook her head in amazement.


    ��Really?�� Vivian grabbed Luna��s hand in shock. Her hands which had been cold just now were very warm. Vivian��s eyes lit up. ��It��s really the case. Even your hands are warm now. I didn��t think that this durian pizza could have such a miraculous effect.��


    ��Yeah. That��s a first.�� Luna nodded. She had been tortured by this symptom for years, and didn��t think that half a durian pizza could sessfully suppress it.


    ��Boss Mag really is a God of Cookery, Doctor of Strange Ailments. Should we give him a Gynae God signboard?�� Vivian whispered to Luna.


    ��Don��t do it. Otherwise, I wouldn��t know how to face Mr. Mag in the future.�� Luna red at Vivian.


    ��Alright, alright. After all, our Teacher Luna still has to maintain her elegant teacher image in front of Boss Mag.�� Vivian nodded with a smile, and said, ��Why don��t we do this: let��se over for the durian pizza again tomorrow. We��ll have it for three days in a row, and see what effects it has.��

 Chapter 1418 - I Heard That Real Men Take On The Insanely Spicy Level

    <h4>Chapter 1418: I Heard That Real Men Take On The Insanely Spicy Level</h4>


    ��How long do we have to wait? When can we finally eat our dinner?�� Tony wasn��t hungry at first, but he grew hungry as he waited.


    The line was moving slowly, but the speed was too slow. They��d been waiting for almost two hours, but they were nowhere near the front of the line.


    If this was the Demon Inds, he wouldn��t need to line up. The restaurant owners would all wee him in with open arms. This was the first time in his life he lined up for so long.


    ��I��ve counted. It might probably take another half an hour before it��s our turn. A pity we would only be left with half an hour to eat. I guess we wouldn��t be able to try the hot pot today. The new product would definitely be sold out already.�� Vanessa craned her neck forward to look as she stood on her toes. She looked energetic, and didn��t seem to think that lining up was very tough. It was just a pity that she could not get to enjoy the hot pot and the new product.


    Meanwhile, Abraham hung his head low as he nodded off. He was slowly moving forward with the linepletely unconsciously.


    ��Half an hour...�� Tony red at the calm customers in the line. Even the temperamental demons were lining up obediently. He could not help but diss in his mind, <i>I��ll see what��s so special about this restaurant that can make so many customers line up and wait willingly. Also, the crayfish. Hmph, how can there be crayfish better than those at Ayi Crayfish Restaurant?</i>


    Around half an hourter, they could finally see the front end of the line.


    Yabemiya looked at Vanessa, as well as the demons behind her, and came out to greet them with a smile. She guided them to a table outside the restaurant, and said, ��There are currently no tables avable in the restaurant, and we have already stopped taking in new customers at the designated hot pot area, so please take a seat here. Take a look at the menu to see what you want to order.��


    ��Big Sister Miya, do you still have the new productunched today?�� Vanessa asked excitedly the moment she took her seat.


    ��We��re alreadypletely sold out for the 100 durian pizzas. If you want to try it, you cane over earlier tomorrow.�� Yabemiya shook her head slightly.


    ��Then is there no more tofu pudding as well?��


    ��Yes, the tofu pudding is sold out as well.�� Yabemiya nodded.


    ��Ah, it��s true that you can bete for anything, but you can never bete to eat at Mamy Restaurant!�� Vanessa sighed. She felt as though she had missed out on a priceless treasure.


    Tony joined tables with Vanessa. Although he still found it a little strange to dine outside the restaurant since the restaurant was so beautiful, there were quite a lot of open-air restaurants on the Demon Inds, so he did not think much about dining outside. Tony reached for the menu and flipped it open. His gaze fell on the pictures in the menu, and his eyes lit up immediately.


    There was a picture of every dish, and the image was very realistic, as though it was captured by a photostone. Just the picture of the food alone was enough to work up an appetite.


    What shocked him the most was the price of the dishes. He nced through the prices, and the cheapest dish was the soybean milk, which cost 100 copper coins. The most expensive dish was the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� at 10,000 copper coins!


    ��10,000 copper coins!�� Tony��s eyes widened as he stared at the price in disbelief. The food in this restaurant was so expensive. He had never seen a menu like this in all his years on the Demon Inds.


    ��What a rip-off! I can already have a spicy crayfish at the Demon Inds with 100 copper coins, but here I can only get a bowl of soybean milk,�� Tony grumbled under his breath. Actually, he was not short on money. As a highly paid gourmet, he had enough money to order everything on the menu, but he just felt his heart ache a little for his wallet.


    His gazended on the braised crayfish, the bright red crayfish with huge pincers in the image, and his eyes lit up. Surprised, he said, ��Isn��t this the same crayfish as the one in Ayi Restaurant?��


    After that, he looked at the price.


    ��F*ck! (�Fo��)͹��


    Braised crayfish��1000 copper coins for one!


    <i>That��s a good 10 times more expensive!</i>


    Vanessa looked at Tony with a smile as she asked, ��Mister, what do you think? Don��t you think the price Boss Mag set for the crayfish is super reasonable?��


    ��Reasonable? Heh. The crayfish on Carapace Ind is 10 times cheaper.�� Tony rolled his eyes.


    ��But this is Chaos City. It��s andlocked ce, so it��s super difficult to have fresh seafood here. You can probably only get fresh seafood here at Mamy Restaurant,�� Vanessa said with a smile.


    ��Once the sea creatures leave the sea, they will die quickly, so it��s impossible to havepletely fresh seafood at Chaos City. Selling a dead crayfish for 1,000 crayfish is a little too expensive in my opinion. After all, the crayfish at Ayi Crayfish Restaurant is only 100 copper coins, and it��s already the best.�� Tony shook his head to show that he was not agreeable to what Vanessa said.


    ��That��s not necessarily the case. I��ve tried the freshest seafood, but I don��t think it tastes anywhere as good as Boss Mag��s braised crayfish. I think 1,000 copper coins are really worth it. Besides, I don��t think Boss Mag��s braised crayfish would be worse than the crayfish Teacher Tony rmended,�� Vanessa insisted. After that, she looked at Yabemiya, and said, ��Big Sister Miya, I��ll have a braised crayfish, and then arge insanely spicy grilled fish!��


    ��Then I��ll also have a taste of this crayfish.�� Tony was a little indignant about it, so he also ordered one crayfish. He saw beer at the drinks section, and ordered a pint of cold beer to see if the beer in this restaurant could be on par with that of Ayi Crayfish Restaurant.


    Abraham, who was thinking of what to get for dinner, suddenly sat up straight when he heard Vanessa��s order. He pulled a face, and told her, ��Insanely spicy again! Let��s... let��s discuss this first. You just had the insanely spicy hot pot yesterday. We might not even be able to take the super spicy...��


    ��But the insanely spicy level is the best. Especially the feeling where your tongue gets all tangled up from the spiciness. Don��t you find it especially interesting?�� Vanessa looked at Abraham innocently.


    ��It��s not interesting at all. All I feel is that my butt is no longer mine...�� Abraham looked up into the sky, and he suddenly missed the Vanessa who was still undergoing treatment for her teeth. Middle-aged men like him should not be taking things that were insanely spicy.


    ��Insanely spicy?�� Tony was rather curious about the vor.


    ��Mister, have someter too. It��s a vor that Boss Mag created. I heard that real men take on the insanely spicy level. Do you want to give it a shot?�� Vanessa asked with a smile. She added, ��Most people wouldn��t dare to try it.��


    ��Heheh. It��s just a little spicier. Easy,�� Tony said rxedly. What a joke. Could there be food in this world that he would actually be afraid of?


    <i>It doesn��t exist!</i>

 Chapter 1419 - The Darn Tastiness!

    <h4>Chapter 1419: The Darn Tastiness!</h4>


    The warm and gentle lights brightened up the open-air dining area. It appeared as though there was a spellwork set up so that the chilly wind would be blocked out, making the ce very warm and cozy.


    Tony leaned into his chair rxedly. It seemed that this ce wasn��t unreasonably expensive.


    Although there were customers of various races all around, there was no noise at all. Even when the demons and dwarves were chatting, their voices were very hushed and soft. Eating at a ce like this would make one feel very rxed.


    This was not something one would find in other restaurants.


    ��Hello, this is the braised crayfish you ordered.�� Not longter, Yabemiya came over with a tray, and ced the crayfishes in front of each of them.


    ��It smells so good!�� Tony sat up straight and looked at the red crayfish served on the big ck te. His eyes opened wide. ��Isn��t this spicy crayfish?��


    The crayfish, which had a pair ofrge pincers, looked exactly like the one he had at Ayi Crayfish Restaurant. He almost couldn��t tell the difference between the two, be it in appearance or size.


    Tony suppressed his shock and took a serious sniff. There was a slight difference in terms of the smell.


    The garlic crayfish had the fragrance of garlic, and the spicy crayfish had a spicy tinge to it, while the thirteen-spice crayfish had a very rich smell. This so-called braised crayfish had a lighter smell. It did not seem as spicy as the spicy crayfish or as rich as the thirteen-spice crayfish.


    However, the smell would make one even more curious about the taste hidden behind it.


    <i>That��s strange. Could the owner have gone to Carapace Ind to get the ingredients? Or are there other ces that produce such crayfishes?</i> Tony had many questions inside. After living on the Demon Inds for so many years, he had never seen a crayfish that looked like this before he ate at Ayi Crayfish Restaurant. He didn��t think he would see it again aftering to Chaos City.


    ��Today��s crayfish still smells as good. I��m digging in,�� Vanessa said with a smile. She picked up one pincer, pulled it out, peeled the shell off, and nted arge bite into the full and juicy pincer meat as she indulged in its taste.


    <i>It seems like the way you eat it is almost the same,</i> Tony thought. He looked away from Vanessa and toward the crayfish in front of him, thinking, <i>Heh, even though it looks almost the same, appearance isn��t that important. This crayfish is definitely not fresh. It can never be on par with the one made by Boss Hades.</i>


    Tony reached for the crayfish��s head with the mentality of just giving it a try before throwing out sarcastic remarks.


    ��This smell!�� A rich scent wafted over, making Tony��s eyes open wider. It was an unexpected fragrance.


    After that, he put the crayfish head to his mouth and sucked on it.


    ��Oh...


    ��This darn tastiness!


    ��How can this crayfish butter be so sweet and delicious!��


    Tony was filled with shock. He looked at the crayfish��s head in disbelief. The crayfish butter melted in his mouth, and it did not have any fishy smell. It was fresh and sweet, with a tinge of spiciness. The fragrance of the entire dish was perfectly brought out in this mouthful of crayfish butter.


    Fresh!


    It was the most direct and best way the word was presented.


    As a self-proimed best gourmet who knew about seafood, Tony knew very well that the crayfish was absolutely fresh when it was cooked. It was so fresh that it was still waving its pincers right before it was put into the pot.


    Other than that, the taste of the dish also caught him by surprise.


    It was different from the garlic vor of the garlic crayfish and the fragrance of the spicy crayfish, and it was even more different from the richyers of vors of the thirteen-spice crayfish. This braised crayfish gave him a different feeling. The spices and the tastiness of the crayfish were trapped within the meat of the crayfish. Only when one broke open the hard shell could they enjoy the tastiness within.


    It was a surprising taste.


    <i>How can this be so delicious? Even though there was a slight difference in its taste and cooking method, this actually isparable to Boss Hades��s.</i> It was aplete change of mindset that he had before.


    After finishing the crayfish butter in the head, Tony pulled out one pincer, and took a bite from it.


    The meat was springy, and had a distinct freshness that came from the sea, so Tony was even more certain that this crayfish could not get any fresher. It was not even an exaggeration to say that this crayfish was just fished out of the sea.


    The fresh crayfish meat was soaked in the gravy, bringing out the freshnesspletely. It waspletely different from its dry appearance. One bite into the meat was enough to send the gravy squirting around.


    <i>Love it.</i>


    Tony only had one thought left. That was to continue taking bite after bite to satisfy his indulgence.


    After finishing the two pincers, he took a mouthful of the beer. That was simply... sick!


    ��Mister, how is it? Isn��t Boss Mag��s crayfish super good? Isn��t the crayfish super fresh?�� Vanessa asked with a smile.


    ��This...�� Tony blushed. Just a while ago, he had been refuting whatever Vanessa had said, but after trying this crayfish for himself, he was speechless.


    ��I admit that this crayfish is very good, and it��s unexpectedly fresh. It��s not too much at all to say that it was just fished out of the sea. I take back my words.�� Tony nodded. As a gourmet, he had his own professional ethics, and he could not bring himself to say something he did not mean.


    Vanessa continued, ��Then what do you think about it inparison to Ayi Crayfish Restaurant at Carapace Ind? I��ve seen your essay, and I��m pretty interested in the three crayfish vors. I would like to try it if there��s a chance.��


    ��This crayfish tastespletely different, but if I really had topare, I guess I would base it on the price. For the same price, you can have 10 crayfishes of the same quality at Carapace Ind.�� Tony looked at Vanessa with a slightly awkward look, and said, ��However, I would not really rmend you to go to Carapace Ind. After all, it��s pretty chaotic on the Demon Inds, and Carapace Ind is <i>the real</i> chaotic ind. It��s not really a ce a pretty youngdy like you should go to.��


    He was afraid that this youngdy would join the mob to ughter him.


    Besides, Carapace Ind was really very chaotic. If such a beautiful humandy went there, anything could happen.


    ��Yes, yes, yes, why should a youngdy like you go to the Demon Inds? Is it that the tofu pudding isn��t good enough, or the spicy grilled fish isn��t spicy enough for you here?�� Abraham concurred. He had enough stress on him when she came over to Chaos City. If she were to go all the way to the Demon Inds, the king would probably tear him apart.


    ��Really? I don��t think so. Before I came over to Chaos City, I also heard that it was very chaotic in Chaos City. But aftering over, I realized that this ce is pretty good. Carapace Ind might not be a bad ce too,�� Vanessa said innocently.


    ��Young Mistress, there��s no hot pot on Carapace Ind,�� L reminded her softly.


    ��Then I��m not going,�� Vanessa blurted out without even thinking.

 Chapter 1420 - Feels Miserable. Feels Like Crying

    <h4>Chapter 1420: Feels Miserable. Feels Like Crying</h4>


    Tony quickly finished the crayfish, and even wanted more.


    The seafood he had at Chaos City gave him an unexpected surprise.


    After Ayi Crayfish Restaurant had disappeared for no rhyme or reason, he was stillmenting that he could no longer have such delicious crayfish anymore. He didn��t think that after leaving the Demon Inds, he could have an equally delicious braised crayfish here.


    To be honest, this crayfish was on par with the spicy crayfish, garlic crayfish, and thirteen-spice crayfish.


    If he was not on the run right now, he would definitely write an essay about this crayfish tonight!


    Tony put down the empty beer mug, and curiously asked Vanessa, ��Is seafood so readily essible over here?��


    The crayfish was way too fresh, and with so many customers ordering it, where did therge amount of fresh crayfishe from?


    ��Also, is the beer a specialty here?�� He found this beer very familiar. It was very simr to the beer at Ayi Crayfish Restaurant. When he was eating the crayfish and sipping the beer just now, there was a moment he thought he was back at Carapace Ind.


    ��I don��t know about the seafood, but I don��t suppose it��s very easy to get it. As for the beer, I don��t drink, so I don��t know if it��s a specialty here. Is it good?�� Vanessa shook her head. She looked at Tony��s beer mug curiously, looking as though she wanted to give it a try.


    ��It��s not. It��s bitter. Children should not drink it,�� Abraham answered her. He would never let Vanessa try drinking.


    ��Really? But everyone seems very happy when they drink.�� Vanessa did not really buy it.


    ��Adults go through all sorts of hardships and bitter suffering. The bitterness of beer is nothingpared to all those, and that��s why drinking some would make them feel a little better,�� Abraham said calmly.


    ��Alcohol is something meant for adults. If children drink it, they won��t grow up,�� Tony added.


    ��Alright. I think I should stick to fruit juice.�� Vanessa nodded, and looked at the beer as a sly thought shed across her mind.


    ��The insanely spicy grilled fish.�� Yabemiya cleared everyone��s tes, and quickly served a huge grilled fish.


    ��What is this? Why does it sting my eyes so much?��


    Ton leaned back the moment he felt the heat surge towards his eyes. The spiciness and sting made him tear uncontrobly.


    Abraham, who was sitting at the side, had long shifted back a little. He looked at the spicy grilled fish as though he saw the devil. Something deep within his soul started shaking. His weak, fragile a*shole... could it go through one more round of torture?


    Vanessa, on the other hand, leaned forward happily and took in a deep whiff. She smiled happily, and told Tony, ��This is the insanely spicy grilled fish. It��s super-duper good. The fish is so huge, have some with us, Mister.��


    ��I...�� Tony waited for the sting in his eyes to subside a little before looking at the grilled fish that was covered with red hot chopped chili. He could already feel his throat burning before he even ate the fish. <i>Do the people in Chaos City eat chili like that?</i>


    Even the spicy crayfish that he thought was unbearably spicy was nothingpared to this!


    It really was his first time seeing a dish that could sting his eyes with just the smell alone.


    ��Don��t tell me you don��t dare to eat it?�� Vanessa blinked.


    ��How is that possible? This level of spiciness is just normal for us demons,�� Tony scoffed.


    ��Wow, that sounds impressive.�� Vanessa��s eyes lit up.


    ��Heh, heh.�� Tony faked a rxedugh, but he was already regretting inside. He should not have boasted without thinking...


    ��Then let��s dig in. It tastes the best fresh from the grill.�� Vanessa picked up her chopsticks eagerly. She put a piece of fish meat into her mouth, and her face flushed red immediately. However, she seemed to be enjoying it��enjoying the feeling of her taste buds suffering from the insane spiciness.


    <i>Could it be that it doesn��t taste as spicy as it smells? There isn��t much reaction from this youngdy, so I guess it shouldn��t be a problem, right?</i> Tony thought to himself. He did not want a youngdy to look down on him, so he also picked up his chopsticks, and brushed the chili aside. After that, he picked up some fish meat, thought for a while, and decided to dip it in the gravy before putting it into his mouth.


    Immediately after the meat entered his mouth, there was nothing much. The meat was soft and tender under the crispy skin. That was a very superb grilling technique, and it was rare to be able to eat such a perfectly grilled fish even on the Demon Inds.


    However, the moment the gravy touched his taste buds, he could no longer remain calm!


    Was it spicy?


    No!


    It was pain!!!


    It felt as though someone had pulled his tongue out, and then a dwarf cksmith started waving his hammer, smashing his tongue.


    His delicate tongue and those sensitive taste buds were so heavily beaten that he almost forgot who his mother was.


    His face flushed red instantly. It did not turn a little red, but glowed as red as a tomato. There was even steaming out of his head.


    He felt as though every single cell in his body was raging and causing chaos.


    After the momentary pain, the spiciness kicked in.


    That was not the normal spicy...


    The spiciness was really insane!


    It was as though a magic caster threw a ball of me on his tongue, and then poured boiling oil in his mouth. The mes burned and wreaked havoc in his mouth while slowly expanding down his throat.


    Tony felt the need to spit the meat out, or he might be burnt to death. As for his ego...


    F*ck the ego!


    ��Mister, is it good?�� Vanessa suddenly asked.


    ��Er...�� Tony opened his mouth, and the meat glided down his throat. His neck turned red immediately as the meat went down his throat and into his stomach.


    Tony nked out for a while. After that, he picked up Abraham��s beer, which was at the side, and took tworge mouthfuls. Next, he even chewed on the ice in the mug and swallowed it before feeling a little better. The clothes he was wearing were alreadypletely drenched in sweat, and he was dazed.


    Abraham raised his hand as he looked sympathetically at Tony, and told Miya, ��Two more pints of chilled beer.��


    <i>Wait... how can such a scary level of spiciness exist in this world? Besides, why can this youngdy enjoy it so much?! This is not the normal standard of spiciness a demon can take!!!</i> Tony looked at Vanessa in shock, and felt as though he was cheated.


    Feels miserable. Feels like crying.

 Chapter 1421 - Tossing You, Ugly Duckling!

    <h4>Chapter 1421: Tossing You, Ugly Duckling!</h4>


    ��Is this super delicious?�� Vanessa asked Tony smilingly.


    ��Still a-a-alright...�� Tony felt his tongue was tangled up, and he couldn��t speak properly.


    Vanessa��s eyes lit up, and she continued, ��Then you should have more of it. My uncle and L can��t have too much of this. I usually eat half of it by myself, which is no fun at all.��


    ��That... that... that...��


    ��That��s right. Go for it.�� Vanessa picked up the chopsticks, and continued to immerse herself in the grilled fish.


    ��Let us encourage each other in our endeavors.�� Abraham lifted his ss at Tony with a touch of sympathy in his eyes.


    Tony picked up his mug, and gulped down a big mouthful of ice-cold beer. He didn��t feel like talking.


    Tony finished this dinner in the midst of pain and enjoyment.


    However, frankly speaking, after getting over the initial pain of the insanely spicy, he could taste the scrumptiousness of the grilled fish gradually at the end. The crispy fish��s skin, tender and fresh meat, and those condiments that were soaked with the gravy were all exquisite and heavenly.


    Tony had to admit that none of the grilled fish that he had eaten before wasparable to it.


    If the insanely spicy was changed to normal, he should be able to taste the scrumptiousness of this grilled fish more delicately.


    <i>There are indeed very good reasons that this restaurant is so loved by its customers and praised by so many of my colleagues.</i> Tony pondered. Be it the restaurant��s environment, ambiance, or taste, this was the best restaurant that he had ever seen.


    ��Bill, please,�� Abraham said.


    Anna came over with a small box.


    Abraham smiled. ��I will pay for everything on this table.��


    Anna thought for a moment before saying, ��Four braised crayfish, one big grilled fish, six mugs of beer, and four cups of fruit juice. The total is... 8,800 copper coins.��


    Abraham dug out eight dragon coins and gave them to Anna. ��Keep the change.��


    Anna looked at the dragon coins and pondered before saying, ��You need to pay me another 800 copper coins.��


    ��Huh?�� Abraham was stunned, and then blushed as he swiftly took out another two dragon coins. ��My arithmetic skill has deteriorated ever since I��m getting older... You may keep the change now...��


    ��Thank you.�� Anna nodded slightly while she kept the coins, and walked to the next paying customer.


    ��Thank you for paying.�� Tony nodded at Abraham. He saw a kindred spirit in him as they were both middle-aged men who were tortured by the insanely spicy level.


    Even though Tony was still curious about the boss of this restaurant, he only wanted to return to the hotel to have a hot water bath now and change intofortable clothes. Hence, he got up, bid farewell to Vanessa and the rest, and left.


    ��Rena, is your mother getting better?�� Mag asked Rena, who was tidying up the stove after the dinner was over, as he removed his apron and hung it on the peg.


    ��Mm-hm. My mother has recovered fully after Princess Irina��s treatment. She��s still a little weak. But after drinking the bone broth for the past few days, she��s getting better.�� Rena nodded as she looked at Mag with a grateful gaze.


    ��That��s good.�� Mag nodded smilingly before asking Jane who was assisting at the side, ��Jane, are you adapting well here?��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Jane nodded and smiled. ��I like Mamy Restaurant, Chaos City, and the customers.��


    ��I��m d you like it here.�� Mag was still worried initially that Jane wouldn��t get used to the life in Chaos City, but looking at it now, such worries were needless.


    ��Anna, which big sister are you going to sleep with tonight?�� Mag asked Anna, who was counting money together with Amy, as he turned to her.


    ��I...�� Anna turned and looked at all the big sisters, who were all smiling at her, hesitantly.


    ��Of course she��s going to sleep with Little Sister Amy. I love sleeping with Big Sister Anna,�� Amy said happily as she grasped Anna��s hands.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Anna smiled and nodded.


    ��Alright. Then you will sleep with Amy tonight.�� Mag also nodded smilingly. Anna had been staying alternately at the restaurant and the dormitory after Blour had left. She had been sleeping with Yabemiya and thedies for the past two days, but since Anna wanted to sleep with Amy, Mag naturally agreed.


    ��Everyone has worked very hard today. Tomorrow is our off day, so we can all sleep in. Have fun.�� Mag smiled at all of them.


    ��Boss, it��s only been three days since you came back. Will the customers be angry if we have a break right away?�� Yabemiya asked, feeling a little concerned.


    ��This is our official off day. Of course our happiness is more important.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.


    It was a very ��Boss Mag�� answer, and it sounded perfectly fine, so Yabemiya nodded. It was rather nice to have an off day.


    Thedies all bid farewell and left just as Irina returned. Her hair was a little messy, but her demeanor was still demure and holy.


    ��What happened?�� Mag asked Irina, who seemed to have just returned from a battle, as he locked the door and fetched a ss of water from the kitchen.


    ��I went out of the city and killed some scumbags. These fellows are so daring to havee to the vicinity of Chaos City to catch the wandering elves,�� Irina said calmly as if she��d only done some small errands after she took a sip of the warm water.


    ��Are they the terrifying demons?�� Anna asked softly. She had been hurt deeply by the demons before.


    Irina smiled at Anna. ��They��re demons, but they��re not scary at all. They are simply scumbags who bully the weak. As long as you are strong enough, you can destroy them easily with a wave of your hand.��


    Anna looked at Irina with her mouth slightly agape. She still couldn��t imagine how to kill the terrifying demons with a wave of the hand.


    ��I know how to do that. You just have to release a fireball before you wave your hand to toss the fireball over. Then, the demon bad guys would all be destroyed,�� Amy hinted.


    ��Oh, I see.�� Anna pondered. She had seen Amy use the fireball magic before, and could imagine that scene right away.


    ��Maybe we could catch Ugly Duckling and toss it out when we wave our hands. Its weight would then crush those demon bad guys.�� Amy looked at Ugly Duckling and smiled. ��While tossing it over, we could also shout, ��Tossing you, Ugly Duckling!����


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling whined aggrievedly.


    ��Oh, I got it now.�� Anna��s eyes lit up as her gazended on Ugly Duckling. She was able to throw Ugly Duckling, so could she try it out if she ran into the scary demons in the future?


    Ugly Duckling could sense the attentive gazes, and it slowly backed off to hide behind Mag��s legs. It looked at Amy and Anna with an innocent expression and a hint of sadness.


    Mag was also amused at Amy��s metaphor. He patted the two little ones�� heads, and said, ��Alright, let��s go up and wash up for bed. Children shouldn��t stay up toote.��


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Amy and Anna nodded obediently and skipped upstairs, holding hands.


    Ugly Duckling hesitated for a moment before deciding to follow after the two of them. Then, it was caught by Amy.


    ��Ugly Duckling, why can��t you fly even after you grew a pair of tiny wings?��


    ��Maybe it has eaten far too much.��


    ��What a disgrace. Tossing you, Ugly Duckling!��


    ��Haha, I caught you. Tossing you, Ugly Duckling!��


    ��I caught it too. Tossing it to you again.��


    ��I caught����


    St...


    ��Oh dear, we dropped it on the floor...��

 Chapter 1422 - Birth Of The Demon Child

    <h4>Chapter 1422: Birth Of The Demon Child</h4>


    Mag followed them up the stairs, and smilingly picked up Ugly Duckling, which had a grim look on its face, from the floor.


    He had no idea what species it was, and if it would really grow a pair of wings and turn into a white swan.


    However, its body was developing toward the round shape.


    After filling up the bathtub with hot water for the two little ones, and putting a few yellow ducklings and one Ugly Duckling in, Mag left the bathroom.


    The two little ones had already learned how to bathe themselves, and Anna was a very responsible big sister. She would take care of her little sister.


    Mag came out from the bathroom to see Irina standing in front of the room��s door. He approached her, and whispered, ��The timing is fixed. Tomorrow at noon, the elves would have the ceremony to confer Sally as the new elf princess officially, and execute the Night Elves that were caught during this time.��


    ��What do you think about it?�� Irina asked.


    ��If I��ve guessed correctly, this should be another plot against you. The news to execute the Night Elves was released by the Wind Forest deliberately. It��s to tell all the elves and the whole world their attitude and then see if you��who are deemed by the Night Elves their savior and spiritual leader��would appear at the ceremony to save all the Night Elves as they hope you would.��


    ��Everyone knows that I will be going.��


    ��Then this will be a trap that has been perfected. You most likely wouldn��t make it back if you went. After all, this is a trap that is set by the entire race.��


    Irina fell into a silence. Although Borg was dead and the elf queen had gone into seclusion, the elf race was still a powerful species. If they hadid a trap with all their might, it was almost impossible for a single person to rescue the Night Elves from them.


    ��I still have to go,�� Irina said to Mag calmly.


    A smile appeared on Mag��s face. This was an answer that he anticipated, and the whole world knew about.


    ��Do you think the tinder that you scattered in the Wind Forest would turn into zing fires tomorrow?�� Mag asked.


    ��Do you mean... light up the tinder?�� Irina��s gaze narrowed slightly.


    ��No. The tinder is already lit. All they need now is a gust of wind to turn them into a zing fire.��


    ��Ignite a formal battle between the Night Elves and the Wind Forest?��


    ��It��s too early to have a formal battle. But it��s time to fire the first shot in the Wind Forest��s interior.�� Mag shook his head. ��Our strength is not sufficient, and involving too many foreign powers in the elves�� internal struggles could cause the development to proceed beyond our expectation.


    ��But this uing conferring ceremony would attract the attention of all the elves. If the Night Elves did nothing, then that tinder would be extinguished due to disappointment. You and the Night Elves have to show your attitude and lead the elves who were scattered among the forest into a formal uprising. Let the tinder of freedom ignite the entire forest, and provide a cover for our actions during the ceremony.��


    Irina furrowed her eyebrows, and worriedly said, ��The power of the Night Elves is still too low. The power of the peasants elves is far too weakpared to that of the ruling ss. Asking them to start a resistance now may cause casualties in vain.��


    ��Revolution has always been bloody. Moreover, you shouldn��t underestimate the yearning for freedom from all walks of life. Elves from different castes would only be able to join the ranks in the fight for freedom if the revolution breaks outpletely in the Wind Forest. The Night Elves would then be able to get stronger in the bloodshed.�� Mag shook his head and smiled. ��Shirley and Sally are the best examples. Although they are from noble families, they are full of sympathy for the lower caste elves, and are willing to dedicate their lives for the freedom of the whole elven species.��


    ��I need to go out for a while.�� Irina pondered, and then disappeared with a sh of green light underneath her feet.


    ��System, calcte for me. If we elerate the mobile restaurant to its maximum speed and then crash it to the ground, what kind of energy will it produce? And what level of damage would it cause if we trante it to the level of magic attack in this world?�� Mag asked in his brain.


    ��Wastrel! The mobile restaurant is such a sophisticated object, how could you use it like that?! This is a high-tech existence that could exchange for an aircraft carrier!�� The system��s agitated roar appeared in Mag��s brain.


    ��It��s fine that we don��t crash it. Then, you will sell me a few missiles that could aim wherever I want.�� Mag raised an eyebrow. His heart was also aching at the thought of using the supersonic and space-altering mobile restaurant as a missile too.


    ��Host, please retract your unreasonable request. The missiles shouldn��t appear in this world, as it will cause a confusion in the power system and a series of severe problems!��


    ��Then continue to calcte that earlier question. If I am going to die, then a confusion in the power system would not matter to me anymore. You can��t be making me start all over again, right? I have to be alive to utilize the mobile restaurant.�� Mag pursed his lips.


    The system fell into silence for a while before a row of small words appeared in Mag��s brain.


    The impact shock wave that could be created by the mobile restaurant travelling at the speed of Mach 5 crashing into the ground and the explosion of the restaurant��s internal nuclear device is equivalent to the immense damage created by more than ten 10th-tier magic casters doing abined attack. It would cause a severe environmental deterioration within a diameter of 5 km. The Host has to proceed with caution!


    ��This is really a big killer move.�� Mag��s eyes lit up. But this was an indiscriminate attack that was highly damaging, so he couldn��t use it unless he really had to.


    Furthermore, what bothered Mag the most was that he had such a great killer move, yet he couldn��t use it to threaten others.


    The others also wouldn��t believe that he had such a big killer move.


    ��If only I had two mobile restaurants,�� Magmented. He could bomb one to let the people know its power, and his threat would sound more convincing after.


    Besides the mobile restaurant, Mag could only think of Lantisde right now. However, he had already asked them to send all their powerhouses to help save the Night Elves earlier. Hence, asking them to enter the Wind Forest to fight it out with the elves would have way exceeded their initial promise.


    <i>I can only hope that the tinder of freedom that the Night Elves had been spreading is enough to create the sparks. Otherwise, this could probably be a dark day for the Night Elves,</i> Mag thought.


    ��Father, we��re done.�� Amy, wearing a towel, opened a crack in the door.


    Ugly Duckling poked its wet head out and shook hard. It crouched there licking its wet paws with an aggrieved expression.


    ��Alright, I will blow dry your hair for you.�� Mag picked up the dry towels that he had prepared in advance, and dried the two little ones�� hair first before blowing them dry with a hair dryer.


    Amy, with her silver hair loose around her, hugged Mag��s arm as she whined, ��Father, can we sleep with you tonight? Big Sister Anna and I would like to listen to your ��Nezha�� story.��


    ��Birth of the demon child.�� Anna was also looking at Mag expectantly.

 Chapter 1423 - This World Is Not Going To Reason With You

    <h4>Chapter 1423: This World Is Not Going To Reason With You</h4>


    ��Actually, you didn��t have toe back.��


    In the dark room with only one single oilmp, Vincent, who had aged visibly, looked at Blour with aplex expression.


    ��You knew I woulde back,�� Blour replied calmly.


    The room was plunged into silence as the light of the oilmp danced weakly.


    Vincent worriedly said, ��The Baibilly Family was plunged into danger like never before. Elliot wants to destroy the betrothal between you and Sally, and he��s prepared to destroy the whole Baibilly Family to achieve that. Our only hope now is for you to maintain your betrothal with Sally and then marry her.��


    ��You said exactly the same thing when you made me agree to this betrothal.�� Blour curled his lips into a sneer.


    Vincent looked at Blour. He opened his mouth and closed it after his throat moved a little. He sighed with a downcast expression.


    ��You should know about the Night Elves, right?�� Blour asked.


    ��The Baibilly Family��s warriors and I were there when Borg��s army attacked the underground cavern.�� Vincent nodded.


    ��I was in the underground cavern that you all surrounded then.�� Blour smiled at Vincent.


    ��You...�� Vincent��s pupils constricted as his gaze became fixed on Blour. His expression only managed to calm down after a while. He seemed to age suddenly, and his voice became lower as he said with aplicated expression, ��I��ve guessed it, but I didn��t really think you would really be there. I almost lost a son.��


    ��Freedom was there. Princess was there. As an elf, shouldn��t I be there as well? You almost lost a son, while the elven race almost lost its future. A future that was almost snuffed out by you all.��


    ��You know very well that the Baibilly Family has been struggling for survival for the past few years. We simply couldn��t reject Borg��s order, nor could we reject Helena��s order. Freedom is an extravagance for us. As the family head, my most important task is to ensure our n survives, and not just talk about whatever future,�� Vincent said despondently.


    ��So, do you think living like this has a meaning? Is this really the life that we elves want to lead? Our people have even forgotten what freedom is! Even we, the so-called nobles, have shackles around our necks. Even when we are served by servants, when did we ever have freedom? Was the Wind Forest like this 100 years ago?�� Blour confronted Vincent.


    Vincent paled, and took a step back instinctively.


    100 years ago, the elf race had paid a terrible price to chase the invading demons out of the Wind Forest, and then build the current Wind Forest under the nning of the elven queen and the high priestess.


    At that time, no elf could have anticipated that the elf race would be like this.


    The elves who had always pursued freedom even during the horrifying war were all turned into ves by the decadent practice and the system that shackled them.


    Yes. Even he, who was the leader of a n, was still living in fear.


    This kind of fear didn��t originate from external enemies, but from his own people��people who had fought with him in battles before.


    Everyone was living in desire and fear, struggling and fighting with one another. They gave up the freedom that they had upheld for thousands of years for power that the elves hadn��t even given a care to before.


    ��Recently, the youngsters are beginning to behave mysteriously. They would gather secretly after everyone is asleep and talk about freedom with a glow in their eyes.�� Vincent looked up at Blour. ��Their expressions are exactly like yours.��


    Blour narrowed his gaze slightly, and clenched his fists instinctively.


    ��Helena has caught many young people recently. She calls them traitors and Night Elves�� infiltrators. She also issued secret orders to each aristocrat��s territory to catch whoever talked about freedom and lock them up in the dungeon.�� Vincent nced at Blour��s fists, and continued, ��Tomorrow, on Sally��s conferring ceremony, these young people would be publicly executed to shock and awe those elves who are ready to make trouble.��


    Blour bit his lip, and said in a low voice, ��This is despotism.��


    ��This world is not going to reason with you. For example, to stop this betrothal, the Brewster Family��s assassins are already on their way here right now. In order to be an existence like Borg, Elliot would kill anyone who stands in front of him, regardless of the price that he would have to pay.�� Vincent shook his head.


    Blour stared at Vincent in silence before unclenching his fists gradually, and as calmly as possible said, ��You didn��t catch those young people or send them to Helena.��


    ��Yes. This is so unlike me.�� Vincent nodded as his gazended on the oilmp at the side. Looking at the flickering candlelight, he softly spoke, ��What��s wrong with pursuing freedom? Wasn��t freedom what we had fought so hard for then...��


    ***


    In a secret chamber of the Brewster Family, five to six elves were sitting together, with Elliot taking the ce of honor. The dancing candlelight made his gloomy face look even scarier.


    Everyone in the secret chamber had a stern expression. They were all quietly waiting for something.


    An elf wearing all ck quickly strode in, knelt down, and respectfully reported, ��Chief, the assassins have arrived. Should they set off now?��


    Elliot smirked coldly. ��That old fool, Vincent, doesn��t know what��s good for him. Don��t me me for being ruthless since he��s not willing to cancel the betrothal. Since his son has appeared, then let��s kill them. A dead man will not be able to marry our princess.��


    ��Yes,�� that elf acknowledged, and turned to walk out.


    ��Chief, a secret missive from High Priestess Helena.�� Right then, an elf jogged in, and presented a missive with a starry sky seal.


    All the elves in the secret chamber looked at the secret missive in Elliot��s hands.


    ��Hmm?�� The starry sky magic seal on the envelope was automatically disarmed when Elliot received the missive. A ck letter paper fell into Elliot��s hands.


    Elliot lowered his head to read the letter with an unreadable expression. Finally, he crushed the letter angrily, and turned the letter into dust in his hands.


    All the elves stared at one another consciously. They didn��t know anything, nor did they dare to ask about anything.


    ��The n is canceled. Let��s keep him alive for a while longer,�� Elliot said in a low voice with indignation.


    ***


    ��About this Nezha, we have to first talk about the Chaos Pearl that was born out of Heaven and Earth...��


    Before Mag could finish the story of Nezha, the two little ones were already fast asleep in his arms. Ugly Duckling was also sleeping soundly, hugging his leg.


    Mag smiled with resignation as he got up carefully. He put the two little ones on the bed, covered them with a nket, and tossed Ugly Duckling in between them. Then, he heaved a breath of relief.


    ��Come to my room,�� Irina said at her room��s door before she turned around and walked in right away.

 Chapter 1424 - The Beauty In His Arms

    <h4>Chapter 1424: The Beauty In His Arms</h4>


    ��Huh?��


    Mag was taken aback, and he struggled to believe his ears.


    <i>A midnight invitation. She must have a script to show me. As a prim and proper gentleman, at this time...</i> Mag looked at himself who had just bathed and changed into a Hawaiian shirt in the mirror. His shirt was only half buttoned up, and his chest pecs and abs could be seen vaguely. His semi-dry hair was sexily messy and that pair of mncholic eyes...


    Hmm?


    Didn��t he say he wanted to be a gentleman?


    Why did he change his clothes so naturally as if he was already prepared way in advance?


    Mag stood up straight, buttoned up his shirt, andbed his hair. He couldn��t help but sigh when he saw his gentleman-looking self in the mirror. He was already so proper, and yet he was still the attractive middle-man that innocent young girls wanted to throw themselves at.


    What to do? He simply couldn��t control how he looked.


    ��Oh yes. System, do you have that you-know-what?�� Mag suddenly remembered something.


    ��That thing for seven times in a night?��


    ��What the heck is that? Do I look like I need something like that?��


    ��The rumors are all saying you cannot get it up.��


    ��Who is spreading the rumors? Don��t they know that they could be charged for spreading fake news?��


    ��But it��s not against thew to speak the truth,�� the system rebutted.


    ��Piss off!��


    Mag still bought a book on industrial textile skills from the system, and then brought it over the adjacent room.


    Mag pushed open the familiar bedroom door. He cleared his throat before walking in.


    Irina wasn��t in the room, and the showering sounds could be heard in the bathroom at the side.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag raised his eyebrow slightly. A very familiar tempo. Was it going to be forgetting to bring her towel in next?


    ��You, give me the towel.�� Indeed, after the sounds of showering stopped, the bathroom room opened slightly, and Irina��s voice could be heard.


    ��Alright.�� Mag picked up the towel at the side and walked toward the bathroom. He couldn��t help ranting in his heart, <i>Oh please, girl. You��re a 10th-tier great magic caster. You simply have to cast a drying spell. You don��t need a towel.</i>


    Of course, Mag would never voice it out. After all, girls were usually shy. They wanted something to happen, but they didn��t want to show too much initiative, so they would do something that seemed rather silly.


    Mag ced the towel in front of the door��s gap, and was about to say something like: why don��t we wash together...


    The towel disappeared, and the bathroom door was tightly shut again. The hand that he had expected to reach out and pull him in didn��t appear.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag touched his nose awkwardly. It seemed like it was him who had overthought.


    Very soon, Irina walked out of the bathroom in a night dress. She waved her hand, and her wet hair was dry instantly. She faced Mag who was sitting on a chair next to the bed, and said, ��I have already sent out the message, but I��m not sure how many elves are going to answer the call.��


    ��Helena is setting a plot against you and me with the power of the entire race. Their power in all the domains must be weak now. We won��t ever get another chance like this. The Night Elves in the Wind Forest must know that as well as we do,�� Mag said casually. ��Helena wants to give us a surprise. I hope we��re giving her an even bigger surprise.��


    Irina went to sit down on the bed, and then leaned against the headboardzily. She looked at Mag with her blue eyes, and smilingly said, ��Your bed is hijacked by the two little ones. So, where are you nning to sleep tonight?��


    ��Come to think about it, this is actually my bed. When do you intend to return half of it to me?�� Mag asked Irina smilingly.


    Irina blushed a little under Mag��s stare. She snorted. ��The bed is mine. You will sleep on the floor.��


    <i>This is so unreasonable...</i> Magmented in his heart. But what to do. He couldn��t win in a fight with her, and even if he could win, would he ever dare toy a hand on her?


    Hence, he could onlyy the mattress that he kept earlier back on the floor again, andy on it obediently.


    With floor heating and a thick mattress, sleeping on the floor wasn��t terrible at all. However, there was a weird feeling psychologically.


    ��So, good night then,�� Mag mumbled, and turned off the light gently.


    ��Mm-hm,�� Irina answered.


    It was all quiet in the room. The moonlight came in through the semi-closed curtains.


    Mag closed his eyes and tried to rx, but his heart was beating so rapidly that he simply couldn��t go to sleep.


    This was their first time sleeping together in the same room. Even though they were not lying on the same bed, they could hear the rhythm of each other��s breathing.


    This was a very special feeling.


    He knew she wasn��t asleep, because he could sense her breathing getting quicker too.


    Irina tilted her head to look at Mag with displeasure on her face. She was secretly annoyed. <i>This block of wood. Is he really going to sleep on the floor?</i>


    Mag started to hypnotize himself. <i>She is only pitying me who doesn��t have a ce to sleep, so she��s letting me sleep on the floor here. Quick, go to sleep now...</i>


    Just as Mag was getting drowsy and about to fall asleep, he heard some rustling, and then a soft and warm body was tucked into his. A faint fragrance began to tickle his nose too.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag was stunned before he realized she had snuggled under his nket and into his arms.


    At this time, there were usually two choices.


    Push the other party away, and then tell her gravely that he isn��t a loose person. You cannot treat me like this.Hold the other party, and then let things take their natural course. Then, make her take the responsibility.


    As an adult, of course Mag hugged her naturally. The soft yet voluptuous body seemed to be made of water.


    ��Do you think we would die?�� Irina asked softly.


    Mag��s hand paused, and he was silent for a moment before he whispered in her ear, ��Yes, but not right now.��


    Irina��s lips curled upwards as she revealed a dazzling smile. She leaned on the sturdy chestfortably. ��It��s so warm.��


    ��Because this heart is still zing hot for you.�� Mag pulled his arms close together, slowly hugging her tighter.


    All his messy thoughts disappeared at that very moment. He just wanted to hug her quietly and tightly as if everything was perfect.


    ��Mushy,�� Irina said with a slight disdain. She pressed her blushing cheeks against his warm chest, and listened to that strong beating heart. She couldn��t hide the smile on her face.


    ***


    <i>It really only costs 998 for one box...</i>


    A row of rice-grain sized words slowly floated across Mag��s mind...

 Chapter 1425 - Am I No Longer Your Precious Little Baby?

    <h4>Chapter 1425: Am I No Longer Your Precious Little Baby?</h4>


    Beautiful things were happening every day. Just like the big and small elves lying in his arms when he woke up.


    His life seemed to beplete at that moment~


    <i>Hey? Something��s not quite right?</i>


    Stunned, Mag lowered his head to look at Amy, who was suddenly in his other arm, staring at him with her bright blue eyes.


    ��Father, you��re really too much. How could you sneak over here and hug Mother to sleep but dump me aside? Am I no longer your precious little baby?�� Amy said with an aggrieved expression.


    ��How could that ever happen...�� Mag was rather embarrassed. He didn��t expect he would get caught right on the spot.


    ��Tell me, is this little cutie who spends your money, lives in your house, and snuggles with you more important or am I?�� Irina, who was also awake, asked Mag smilingly.


    ��Only children choose. To me, you��re both as important.�� Mag chuckled as he hugged Amy and Irina in his arms.


    ��Humph, I don��t care. Little Amy is not happy, and needs to be appeased with lots of good food.�� Amy snorted.


    ��Alright, alright. Father is wrong. Father is getting up now to make nice food for Little Amy. Tell me, what do you want to eat? Father will make it all for you.�� Mag got up with augh as he tidied his crumpled clothes.


    ��I want to eat...�� Amy considered for a serious moment before saying, ��Youtiao, soybean milk, beggar��s chicken, and... durian pizza!��


    ��Alright. Father will go make them for you right now.�� Mag rubbed Amy��s hair with a chuckle, and then lovingly said to Irina, ��Then, I will go make breakfast for you.��


    ��I also want nice food,�� Irina said to Mag in a firm tone, but there was a hint of coyly cuteness in her expression. This was different from her usual queenly presence.


    ��Alright. I��ll make them all for you.�� Mag nodded with a smile and walked out of the room.


    He saw Annaing out from the next room bare-footed with Ugly Duckling in her arms as soon he reached the door. She asked Mag in a perplexed tone of voice, ��Uncle Mag, did you see Amy?��


    ��Amy is in the room. She��s hungry, so she came to wake me up to make her breakfast.�� Mag smiled.


    ��Oh, I see.�� Anna nodded with relief. She took a look at the room, and then curiously asked, ��Did Uncle Mag sleep in this roomst night? So, where did Princess Irina sleep then?��


    ��Huh...?�� A hint of panic shed across Mag��s eyes. The question that this little girl asked was tough. ��I didn��t sleep in the room, actually. I slept in the study. Amy went to wake Princess Irina.��


    ��Oh. You two went over together, right?�� Anna nodded with a thoughtful expression.


    ��Does Anna want to eat anything for breakfast?�� Mag smilingly asked as he bent over, picked up the little shoes at the threshold, and put them on for Anna.


    ��I... I��ll have whatever they��re having. Everything that Uncle Mag makes is super delicious.�� Anna smiled sweetly.


    ��Little one, you must have eaten honey since your mouth is so sweet.�� Mag rubbed Anna��s hair smilingly before he went downstairs.


    Anna followed after Mag with Ugly Duckling in her arms. She softly asked, ��Uncle Mag, can I ask you a question?��


    ��Hmm?�� Mag halted his steps at the kitchen��s entrance and turned to look at Anna.


    ��Do you know why Big Brother Blour left?�� Anna looked at Mag perplexedly. Princess Irina was already in the restaurant, so why did he still leave?


    ��Anna, adults will sometimes have a busy period. He will return after he finishes his matters,�� Mag consoled her.


    From the information that he received from the Gray Temple, Blour should be preparing his marriage to Sally. The circumstances of this political matrimonial alliance for the two families hadpletely changed from the time that it had been agreed upon.


    However, when the Brewster Family decided to revoke the betrothal contact, Sally��who could already be called the new elf princess��chose to carry on with it, and announced the betrothal publicly at the conferring ceremony.


    If someone said the two of them shared an undying love, Mag would never believe that.


    It was most likely to protect the Baibilly Family and Blour that Sally chose to continue this betrothal.


    It was still a political betrothal, but it had veered off from the two families�� original goals.


    Mag didn��t know how to exin all these things to Anna, and since Blour chose to conceal it, he had no reasons to reveal it.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Anna��s gaze darkened as she nodded slightly.


    ��Amy said she wanted to eat durian pizza earlier. Does Anna want to try the durian before it is made into a pizza?�� Mag asked.


    ��The durian before it is baked?�� Anna��s eyes lit up with curiosity.


    ��Yes. Durian is actually a fruit. You can eat it without baking.�� Mag nodded and walked into the kitchen.


    Anna ced Ugly Duckling on the floor, and then went into the kitchen. She was really curious what the durian looked like and how it tasted before it was made into a delicious pizza.


    Ugly Duckling approached them, and shook its tail at Mag. Its little mistress wasn��t around, so this was a great opportunity to ask for a little more. Otherwise, it would be punished and forced to run again.


    Mag took out a small durian from the fridge, and the durian��s aroma dissipated in the kitchen instantly.


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling��s fur bristled right away, and it dashed out of the kitchen immediately. It red at the durian in Mag��s hands with a horrified look. What the heck was this smell?!


    ��It smells so good.�� Anna��s eyes brightened up instead as she stared at the durian that looked like a porcupine in Mag��s hands.


    Mag ced the durian on the workbench, split it open at a crack, and revealed a row of durian flesh. The supple flesh looked very enticing, and the durian��s aroma in the air had also gotten richer. Mag got a small te and took out a piece of durian flesh. He gave Anna the te of durian along with a small spoon and smiled. ��There you are.��


    ��Thank you, Uncle Mag.�� Anna received the te and dug out a piece of the durian flesh with the spoon. She could feel its smooth texture before she put it into her mouth.


    The chilled durian flesh had the same smooth texture as ice cream, and its unique sweetness was disyed perfectly in the pure fruit flesh.


    It was as if a naughty child was bouncing around in her mouth and then releasing an astonishing scrumptiousness.


    A blissful smile appeared on Anna��s face. The durian before it became part of a pizza was equally amazing.


    ��Smells fantastic.�� Amy suddenly appeared downstairs and skipped into the kitchen. Her gazended on the durian in Anna��s hands. She scrambled forward and pouted coyly. ��Big Sister Anna, can you please let me have a bite? Just a small bite will do.��

 Chapter 1426 - Leaving Their Name In History

    <h4>Chapter 1426: Leaving Their Name In History</h4>


    After the sumptuous breakfast, Mag sent Amy and Anna to the ice cream shop, and asked Miya to look after them for one day before returning to the restaurant.


    ��Are we ready to leave now?�� Irina asked Mag.


    ��Yes. Let me go upstairs to change first.�� Mag nodded, and went upstairs to change into the full set of his gear, including the face mask.


    ��Let��s go.�� Irina grabbed Mag��s hand, and the two of them disappeared from the restaurant after a beam of green light shed under their feet.


    ***


    An elf strode into the Starry Cave, and spoke respectfully to Helena on the tform, ��High Priestess, the spell formation is already set up. As long as Irina and Alex dare toe, we will definitely capture or kill them.��


    ��Don��t becent. The Wind Forest has already been the butt of a joke once. I don��t want the same thing to ever happen again,�� Helena said coldly.


    ��Yes!�� That elf tensed up, and then retreated out of the cave with his body bowed.


    Helena looked at the biggest star that was flickering in the starry sky, and quietly murmured, ��Your Majesty, I do not have a choice. For the elves�� future, I have to do that. All those people who tried to destroy what we built deserve to die...��


    In the Wind Forest, the aristocrats were wearing their fineries and going to Life Square in their opulent carriages.


    Today was the conferring ceremony for the new elven princess. The ceremony would be held in front of Life Square, and Sally would receive the blessing and recognition from the Tree of Life.


    After Princess Irina was deposed, the Wind Forest no longer had a princess. Hence, this was a very important matter to the Wind Forest. Almost all the elves knew about this, but only the nobles were allowed to attend the conferring ceremony. The servants and ves had to continue working in the house, while the ordinary elves were kept out of the ceremony��s area as they weren��t allowed to watch it.


    However, even though the ordinary elves had no rights to watch the conferring ceremony of the elven princess, they were allowed to watch the 100-odd elves sentenced to death for treason up close. The execution tform was set up beyond the restricted area.


    Those elves who were deemed traitors were locked in metal cages, and their limbs were chained up with heavy metal chains. There were dozens of wounds on their bodies left by the interrogating and whipping.


    But there wasn��t any fear on the elves�� faces and in their eyes. They were just like silent rocks that were trapped in the metal cages as they looked at their people with a resolute gaze.


    Those elves beyond the cages were also looking at their people in them. Looking at the ck metal railings, they couldn��t differentiate if they were in the cages or beyond the cages in a moment of confusion.


    ��Mother, why are they locked up in the cages? Are they the bad guys?�� a little boy asked softly, tugging on his mother��s clothes.


    That young elf shook his head, and softly said, ��No. It��s because they��re seeking their freedom.��


    ��Freedom? What��s that?�� that young boy asked curiously.


    ��Shhh.�� The young mother covered the boy��s mouth and looked around her nervously. After making sure that no elves around had noticed them, only then she whispered, ��That��s something we don��t say out loud.��


    ��Oh.�� The little boy nodded as if he understood. Although he didn��t know why his mother was so nervous, that had to be a terrifying thing, and that was why those elves were locked up.


    The grand ceremony was under preparation, and the new princess was going to take her ce. But there wasn��t any happy ambiance in the Wind Forest. Instead, there was a hint of tension.


    The elves who were the guards had already nocked their arrows as they looked at the ordinary elves watching the prisoners nervously.


    The entire forest was full of hidden tension.


    ��The order has been confirmed. Sally will formally announce your betrothal with her at the conferring ceremony today. This means that you will very likely be the queen��s consort in the future and enjoy a high status in the Wind Forest.�� In an opulent carriage, Vincent was talking to Blour, who was wearing luxurious clothes and sitting across from him.


    ��At the same time, hundreds of Night Elves are going to die.�� Blour lifted a corner of the curtain and looked out. The ordinary elves were already kept out of the square. He said with a sad and sarcastic expression, ��When I was small, I once heard Grandmother said countless elves died here in their attempt to guard the Tree of Life, and then Life Square was built. I wonder if the descendants of those elves who gave up their lives for the eventual victory were blocked and not allowed to enter the square.��


    As if he hadn��t heard Blour��s words, Vincent continued, ��The Baibilly Family is going to gain a special status because of you. We will also receive the princess��s protection. In this case...��


    ��You know very well what I may do.�� Blour let down the curtain and looked straight into Vincent��s eyes.


    Vincent remained silent for a moment before he looked into Blour��s eyes and revealed a miserable smile. ��Are you trying to write the Baibilly Family��s name into the history of elves with another method?��


    ***


    ��Miss Sally, Lord Elliot is out there. He said he wanted to see you. What do you think about it?�� an elf respectfully asked Sally, who was grooming herself in front of the mirror, as she walked into a luxurious pce.


    Sally looked at her reflection in the mirror, and coldly said, ��I don��t want to see him.��


    That elf opened her mouth and then quickly closed it again. She acknowledged and then turned to walk out. She bowed to Elliot at the door, and said, ��Lord Elliot, Miss Sally is getting ready now, and it��s not convenient for her to see you. If you need to talk to her, please do so after the conferring ceremony.��


    ��This fellow...�� Green veins were throbbing on Elliot��s forehead. He didn��t expect Sally would dare to lock him out. Looking at the doors of the new princess�� pce and the elven warriors standing in front of them, Elliot forcefully suppressed his anger, and nonchntly said, ��I see. She��s indeed very busy now. Then, I shall see her after the conferring ceremony.��


    ��Chief, Young Mistress has refused to see you, so what will we do now?�� the elf following after Elliot asked softly with a nervous look.


    ��I��m afraid we cannot do anything today. But I��ve heard that Vincent��s youngest son has been very weak since he was young. Hence, it wouldn��t be a surprise if he suddenly dies of an illness in the future, right?�� Elliot smirked.


    ��Not a surprise at all!�� That elf��s eyes glowed and he nodded.


    ***


    ��I can teleport myself to the Tree of Life directly, and I will leave the rest out there to you,�� Irina said to Mag as the griffinnded at the periphery of the Wind Forest. A green teleportation portal appeared underneath her feet.


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded and watched Irina leave. He patted the griffin��s neck lightly. ��Ah Zi, the rest will depend on us.��

 Chapter 1427 - All Of You Are Free Now!

    <h4>Chapter 1427: All Of You Are Free Now!</h4>


    ��Comrades, I received a secret missive from the princessst night. The chance that we��ve been waiting for while lying low has finally arrived. Those aristocrats have brought their best soldiers with them while they locked their servants and ves in the dungeons. We��re going to burst into the dungeons, rescue our brothers and sisters who are locked up, and liberate thisnd!��


    In a dark cer, an elf spoke with agitation in his voice as he looked at all the young faces in front of him.


    ��Liberate thend, liberate the ves!�� All the elves acknowledged him quietly with an equally agitated expression as they grasped their weapons and magic staffs.


    ��The conferring ceremony is about to begin, and it��s time for us to act. The princess and our brothers who are captured will try to buy us time, but all that is going to happen in the domains will have to depend on us.�� That elf drew out his sword gradually, and said in a low voice, ��For Freedom!��


    ��For Freedom.�� All the elves stood up with their weapons raised up high, and followed that leader elf out of the cer to begin their operation.


    Simr events were taking ce all over the domains in the Wind Forest. Those elves who had regained their faith in freedom began to gather as they answered the Night Elves�� call. They then picked up their weapons, and broke into the heavily guarded dungeons as theymenced their operation to liberate the ves.


    There were the low-caste elves among them, and also the noble elves who were deeply inspired and the elves who were guarding the domains.


    The elven guards were either captured or killed. There were even many of them who chose to join the other side after learning about their agenda.


    The chains in the dungeon were smashed open, and the ves and servants locked in there were liberated. The heavy chains on their limbs were broken.


    ��All of you are free now!�� the Night Elves shouted at those elves who were still in a daze.


    ��Freedom!�� A gleam shed through the eyes of those dejected elves. As if they had begun to make sense of something, their expression slowly became excited too.


    ��Now, we��re going to leave here, leave the Wind Forest and go southward to Chaos City. Princess Irina has already set up a base there, and we will lead a free life there,�� the leading Night Elf said as he brought all the ves and other elves out of the dungeon. They brought along all the ordinary elves and the elven guards who chose to join them willingly as they broke into the nobles�� stables housing horses and magic beasts. They then made their dash toward the south on the backs of those mounts.


    Those elven guards who tried to resist were either killed or locked in the dungeons.


    ck smoke began to rise up everywhere in the Wind Forest. That was the distress signal from all the nobles�� domains, and it looked as if a razing fire was now burning everywhere in the Wind Forest.


    ��Seems like the infiltration was very sessful. What a spectacr scene.�� Mag sat on Ah Zi��s back and looked down on the Wind Forest, which was set aze, with a smile on his face.


    The Night Elves�� performance had far exceeded his expectations. He had flown by a few elven domains earlier, and there wasn��t any need for him to interfere at all.


    Because the Night Elves had already rescued the ves sessfully. They broke into the nobles�� stables, and brought the ves on their long expedition.


    Their good execution and the empathy of the ordinary elves made this operation much smoother than anticipated.


    On the other hand, the conferring ceremony had formally begun at Life Square right now.


    The aristocratic elves in their opulent clothes were standing in the square ording to their status. The leaders of the eight major families stood in the forefront, and Elliot was standing right in their center.


    Everyone knew clearly that the Brewster Family would be the most noble family in the Wind Forest from today onward.


    Vincent was standing in a corner. The Baibilly Family was also the focus of the conferring ceremony today. However, the gazes of the elves didn��t stop at Vincent for long. They allnded on Blour next to him.


    Blour, who was wearing an aqua-blue robe today, looked even more outstanding with his aloof and handsome looks. Even among the elves who were generally very good-looking, he still stood out among the crowd. This made many noble maidens�� eyes widen as they nced at him secretly.


    Nobody had expected that this third young master of the Baibilly Family who had a bad reputation was in fact very handsome. Moreover, he had a 7th-tier power just like Miss Sally, so he was also very gifted.


    Those elves who had initially thought that the Baibilly Family had attempted to punch above their weight started to reassess the situation again. <i>Could it be that our Princess Sally really likes this Master Blour?</i>


    Blour stood there with an aloof expression, but he couldn��t hide the panic in the depths of his eyes. He, too, had received a letter that came from Chaos Cityst night.


    It was a very bold operation, but it matched Princess Irina��s character to a T.


    Hisrades among the Night Elves should be already making their move right now. After the elite forces were assigned to guard the conferring ceremony, all families�� internal defenses were very weak. This operation might really seed.


    Once the operation to free the ves seeded, it would definitely be an operation that cut the ground from under the elves�� feet.


    A huge change would take ce in the current structure. The lowliest base that was exploited would bepletely removed, so how would the nobles react after they lost their ves? This was definitely a tough problem for the rulers.


    He couldn��t do anything right now. The entire Baibilly Family would lose their lives if his identity was exposed.


    However, a hint of coldness and sneer shed across Blour��s eyes as he watched those elven aristocratsughing, joking, and showing off their extravagant clothes, servants, and ves. All these things were going to disappear. He hoped these people wouldn��t suffer too badly after they fell from their pedestals.


    Dong...


    A low chime of the bell rang, and Life Square gradually quieted down.


    There was a sh on the tform in front of the Tree of Life before Helena appeared on it. She looked down on the aristocrats below, and dered in a calm voice, ��Today, I will be hosting the conferring ceremony of the princess on behalf of Her Majesty The Queen. We will be officially conferring Sally as the new elven princess.��


    A white jade carriage pulled by nine pure white unicorns stopped in front of the square. Sally, who was wearing an opulent silver long dress, emerged from it. Her gaze swept across the elves present andnded on Blour. She retrieved her gaze shortly after, walked down the white jade steps slowly, and proceeded to the tform gracefully.


    ��No wonder she is the elf chosen by the high priestess. Princess Sally��s grace is just like the queen��s!��


    ��We, the elves, finally have our very princess again. This is such great news!��


    The elves were looking at Sally with ill-concealed fervor in their expressions.


    Helena was also watching Sally with a relieved smile. The regret of her inability to control Irina would be history. She would groom Sally into the queen that she envisioned, and ensure the elves had a stronger future.

 Chapter 1428 - Are You Worthy Of It?

    <h4>Chapter 1428: Are You Worthy Of It?</h4>


    The music sounded, and the elves�� fervent gazes were locked on Sally, who was walking up the tform slowly.


    They were witnessing the making of elven history right now. The elven princess was about to take her ce, and she might even be the new queen in the future.


    However, most of the elves had forgotten that this music had once sounded over the Wind Forest, and was known as the Sound of Freedom.


    The Tree of Life��s hundreds of thousands of branches were swaying downward gently as if they were reminiscing about the past.


    An excited gleam was flickering in Elliot��s eyes. Every step that Sally took meant one step up in the status of the Brewster Family. Among the eight major families, the Brewsters�� status was going to be really different from the rest when Sally became the elf princess.


    Vincent looked at Blour with aplicated expression. He was feeling a little guilty.


    Sally finally made it to the tform. She stood at the same height as Helena as she looked down with a calm expression. She wasn��t ecstatic about her imminent promotion to the elven princess. It was as if all this had nothing to do with her.


    Helena was looking at Sally with satisfaction. Even though Sally��s power and talent were not as good as Irina��s, her presence and attitude had already far exceeded her peers��. This was also the reason that she had chosen her.


    She didn��t have much time left, but it was enough for her to groom Sally into the elves�� real queen.


    As for Elliot? A hint of derision shed through Helena��s eyes. Nobody could control the elven queen. She couldn��t, and neither could this idiot Elliot. However, his and the Brewster Family��s presence would allow Sally to control all the families more easily.


    Helena raised her arms, and all the elves quieted down instantly. Only then she spoke. ��Her Majesty The Queen is still in her seclusion, but we couldn��t leave the post of the elven princess hanging like this. Hence, today I shall host the conferring ceremony on Her Majesty��s behalf, and dere Sally as the new elven princess under the witness of the Tree of Life!��


    All the elves were staring at Sally with an intense gaze. Irina had insolently tried to overthrow the elves�� system and bring them to the ground.


    Now, they were going to have a new princess who would lead them to extend their glory and let them continue to enjoy their high status.


    Helena��s gaze swept across the elves�� faces as she said in a cold warning tone, ��After the princess takes her position, she��ll give the order to hang all the traitors who tried to overthrow the Wind Forest to show our determination to defend the ruling authority and warn those bewitchers that those who resist meaninglessly will only be killed, and not bring any changes.��


    Pity shed across some of the elves�� eyes, while others evaded Helena��s gaze in a panic, but the majority of them had fanaticism and joy in their eyes.


    Everyone would know that the Night Elves who threw themselves into the dark were going to die today, but they hadn��t expected that the order would be given by Sally.


    Helena��s gaze stopped on Blour.


    Blour, too, didn��t evade her gaze. He was looking back at Helena calmly, without any pity or joy, as if he had no reaction to Helena��s words.


    A hint of astonishment shed across Helena��s eyes. She had investigated all the young people in the elven tribe. She didn��t notice much about this third young master from the Baibilly Family who didn��t have a good reputation. She only found out more about him after Sally requested to continue with her betrothal. Looking at him now, he was better than what the reports said.


    <i>If he is obedient enough, he would be a good choice to be the male elf behind the queen. None of the youngsters in the elf race is good enough for Sally now.</i> Helena pondered.


    Sally��s fingers moved when she heard Helena��s words. Although she remained calm on the exterior, it was obvious that her inner self wasn��t calm at all.


    ��The transfer of power is usually bloody. If you want to gain the respect and support of those elves down there, you have to show them enough will and guts for them to stand on your side,�� Helena said to Sally in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    Sally looked at her and said nothing.


    Helena didn��t care in the least. She raised her right hand, and a beam of silver light slowly converged in her palm. A silver crown emerged on her palm, giving off glowing silver beams.


    The music stopped suddenly, and the square fell into silence instantly too. The elves looked up at that silver crown with an increasingly respectful gaze.


    The queen wore the golden crown, while the silver crown belonged to the princess.


    Wearing the silver crown would mean that Sally was the new elven princess, and had a noble status that was just below the queen.


    ��Sally,e forward,�� Helena said to Sally.


    Sally looked at that hovering silver crown, and hesitated for a brief moment. Eventually, she still slowly moved in front of Helena.


    ��Sally, are you willing to be the princess of the elves, and protect the Wind Forest and all our people?�� Helena asked loudly, looking into Sally��s eyes.


    Her voice reverberated throughout the interior and exterior of Life Square. Even those elves watching at the periphery could hear her clearly.


    All the elves held their breaths as they watched Sally, waiting for the historical moment toe.


    Sally looked at Helena and hesitated for some time before her gaze became resolute, and she nodded gravely. ��I am willing to protect the Wind Forest and all our people.��


    Her voice, too, reverberated throughout the Wind Forest, and she specially emphasized thest three words.


    ��Very good. Then, I shall dere you the princess of the elves on behalf of the queen. You will take important responsibility to protect the elven race.�� Helena nodded slightly as she ced the silver crown on Sally��s slightly lowered head with a solemn expression.


    The silver crown was glistening under the sunlight.


    Sally��standing on the tform in a long silvery dress��suddenly gained some noble queenly presence. In a trance, all the elves seemed to have seen the image of Irina.


    ��Princess Sally!��


    ��Your Highness, Princess Sally!��


    The elves in the square were kneeling as they paid their respects to Sally. Next, cheers erupted everywhere.


    They had just witnessed an historical moment. They finally had a new princess after Irina deserted the Wind Forest. A princess who would stand with them.


    Most of the elves had a relieved smile on their faces. It was very much in line with their expected development. Many years down in the future, they and their descendents would continue to rule this forest and enjoy a high status.


    Helena raised her hand, and the square slowly quieted down again. The elves slowly stood up, and looked at the Tree of Life with a fervent gaze.


    Every elven princess would receive the blessing and protection from the holy Tree of Life and an enhancement of strength.


    ��The great Tree of Life, your sincere believer and servant prays for your testimony. Please acknowledge Sally��s identity and be her guardian tree.�� Helena knelt in front of the Tree of Life and prayed sincerely.


    ��Are you worthy of it?��


    A sarcastic voice appeared above the Tree of Life.

 Chapter 1429 - God Of Life, Please Grant Me The Strength

    <h4>Chapter 1429: God Of Life, Please Grant Me The Strength</h4>


    ��Irina!��


    The square was plunged into a silence instantly. All the elves looked at Irina, who suddenly appeared in the crown of the Tree of Life, with disbelief on their faces, and then paled immediately.


    Sally looked up with surprise, but she soon went white as she recalled all the traps that Helena had already prepared in advance. She began to tense up.


    <i>The princess has indeede...</i> Blour looked at Irina, who was wearing white as usual, with a smile on his lips.


    This was the Princess Irina that he knew. Even when the whole world knew this was a setup for her, she would stille as long as she believed in it.


    She couldn��t sit back and watch the Night Elves being executed publicly, so she had appeared here.


    Although it looked unreasonable, it was, in fact, very reasonable.


    ��Instead of living on in a silent degradation, isn��t it better to leave our names in history?�� Blour whispered with his head tilted to one side.


    Vincent��s pupils suddenly constricted, and his body tensed up uncontrobly. He looked at Blour��s profile, and then at Irina at the crown of the tree. He was silent for a moment before he suddenly smiled. ��Very good.��


    Blour turned his head to look at Vincent, and gravely said, ��Father.��


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Vincent only gave an acknowledgement in a low voice.


    ��Damned Irina, you havee to destroy our affairs again.�� Elliot watched Irina with his teeth tightly clenched. He waved his hand, and a few elves next to him quickly strode off.


    The elves in the square were looking at Irina with fear and disgust, but there was a glow in many young elves�� eyes. There was even a hint of fervor in them.


    Irina, who was standing on the top of the tree, swept her gaze across Helena kneeling on the ground and those in the elves. She sarcastically said, ��You dare call yourselves the God of Life��s sincere believers? Did the God of Life give you a revtion to enve your own people or take the lives of your own people at will?��


    Irina��s words reverberated clearly throughout the Life Square and beyond it, reaching the ears of those elves who were barred from the square and those Night Elves held in the metal cages.


    Many elves lowered their heads in shame as they avoided Irina��s gaze.


    There were also many elves who were staring at Irina as if she was a troublemaker who was trying to overthrow everything that they had.


    ��Princess Irina... has actuallye?�� The elves who were kept from entering the square were now looking at the top of the Tree of Life with shock. Although her identity as the princess was removed, and she was evenbeled as a traitor, in most elves�� eyes, Irina still had an irreceable position.


    Moreover, the Night Elves�� deration of freedom had indeed spread through the Wind Forest rapidly recently. Even though most of the elves were still keeping their distance from it, after hearing Irina��s words, they began to look at those elves locked in the cages with pity and sympathy.


    ��The princess is here!�� The Night Elves who were locked in the metal cages finally had a change in their demeanor. They suddenly had a light in their eyes as they all looked toward the Tree of Life.


    They had not been deserted. Even when it was extremely dangerous, the princess had stille.


    Irina, this former princess, had appeared at the conferring ceremony of the new princess. Hence, how was this conferring ceremony going to proceed? This had be an issue that all the elves were very concerned about.


    ��Irina, you really came.�� Helena got up slowly and looked up at Irina. There wasn��t any surprise in her gaze, but her expression was unusually cold.


    ��The whole world knew I wasing. Wouldn��t I have disappointed this world if I hadn��t appeared?�� Irina gave a dazzling smile to Helena.


    ��Then you should know very well what is going to happen to you when you��vee here.�� Helena raised her hands, andplicated spell formations began to light up with the Tree of Life as their center. They formed many barriers that engulfed Irina and the Tree of Life within them.


    The 10th-tier experts from the eight major families appeared at the boundary of spell formation with their weapons and magic caster��s staffs, and they were all looking at Irina nervously.


    Even more advanced elven magic casters began to appear at the spell formations�� boundary with their magic caster��s staffs, and aimed at Irina at the top of the Tree of Life with equally tense expressions.


    The elven race had put up all their race��s power to deal with Irina. Such a battle array had never appeared in the elven race before, apart from the previous instance of the underground cavern��s siege.


    All the elves looking at this scene were astonished by High Priestess Helena��s arrangement.


    Could this conferring ceremony have been an ambush aimed at Irina right from the start?


    Meanwhile, among the elves that were present, those young elves who were influenced by the idea of freedom began to tense up. They were interacting with their gazes in the midst of the chaos, attempting to do something.


    Irina was looking at Helena with a rxed expression and a sneer as she said, ��Helena, you��re really feeling very confident in yourself. You have activated the entire race��s power to deal with me. Then, isn��t it a huge loss to the elves if you get rid of me? Aren��t you afraid the elven race will be shamed by your actions?��


    Many elves lowered their magic caster��s staffs instinctively after they heard Irina��s words. There was a hint of shame in their address.


    Those 10th-tier elves who were already very established also had shifty gazes. They had already lost all their face in the battle at the underground cavern. If the news of today��s ambush got out, they, the elven powerhouses, would be utterly disgraced on the continent.


    ��Moreover, how could you all be so confident that you can kill me?�� Irina lifted her magic caster��s staff up with a smile, and the Tree of Life suddenly glowed brightly with green light. The branches that hung down gently began to slowly rise up, and then swirled around Irina��s feet like a green vortex. Green beams of light began to twirl around Irina as if they were adding on a green armor for her. They even formed a green crown on top of her head.


    ��Princess Irina!��


    ��Princess Irina is the real princess that is recognized by the God of Life!��


    ��Only freedom is the elves�� faith and the revtion of the God of Life!��


    The Night Elves in the cages shouted loudly with ferocity in their eyes.


    ��My people, cages and shackles couldn��t stop us from pursuing freedom. The God of Life blessed us with the abilities and talent to get close to nature. He gave us the Life Force to bring warmth to the world. I hope you all can find the real faith of Life and understand what freedom really is,�� Irina said with a solemn expression before raising up her magic caster��s staff, and chanted, ��God of Life, please grant me the strength to cleanse all the darkness and shackles, and let all your people regain freedom!��

 Chapter 1430 - F Key To Load The Tank

    <h4>Chapter 1430: F Key To Load The Tank</h4>


    A huge amount of vitality gushed out from the Tree of Life, and was injected into Irina��s body. At the same time, it spread out everywhere.


    The spell formation barriers that were engulfing the Tree of Life began to vibrate vigorously before they were burst open. They looked so vulnerable in front of the massive vitality.


    Irina��s magic caster��s staff was emitting a bright green light, and she looked just like a fairy who was standing upright at the canopy of the tree. A terrifying power was consolidating within the magic caster��s staff.


    All the elves began to get nervous as they watched this scene. The Tree of Life was obviously still on Irina��s side, and the tremendous Life Force proved that the God of Life still favored her. This made all the elves a little hesitant if they should act against her.


    Helena looked at theyers of spell formations that were burst open, and coldly shouted, ��Irina betrayed the elves and colluded with the other species in an attempt to overthrow the Wind Forest. As the high priestess, I order you all to kill her on the spot!��


    ��But, High Priestess, the holy Tree of Life is right under Irina. If weunch an attack together, we might harm the holy tree,�� an elf reminded.


    All the elves started to look toward Helena. This was what everyone was wary about. The holy Tree of Life was the symbol of the elves and the only conduit connecting the elves to the God of Life. If the holy Tree of Life was affected in the battle, no one would be able to undertake that responsibility.


    Helena looked at Irina, and coldly said, ��How could you all be able to harm the holy Tree of Life? Irina has confused the holy Tree of Life and the God of Life. We shall kill her today so we can return peace and harmony to the Wind Forest. That is what we, as the God of Life��s believers, should do.��


    All the 10th-tier elven magic casters were the first to raise up their magic caster��s staffs and chant spells. All kinds of colorful light began to converge on the magic caster��s staffs as they aimed at Irina.


    Although the other elves still looked a little hesitant, they still raised up their magic caster��s staffs and bows, and aimed at Irina after they heard Helena��s words.


    The elves in the square broke into amotion. Irina, who had suddenly appeared, disrupted this conferring ceremony, and the elves couldn��t wait to escape from the impending battle.


    Even a small shock wave from a battle of the 10th-tier powerhouses could seriously injure them. Hence, many of the elves were running in the opposite direction in an attempt to get out of the epicenter of the battlefield.


    But, there were also many elves who were looking at Irina with aplex expression. The elves had directed a lot of expectations and emotions to her during all her years as the elven princess. They all believed that she would one day take over from the queen, and continue to protect the Wind Forest.


    However, no one had expected that she would stand on the opposite side, and be the so-called leader of the rebels.


    The sudden appearance of the Night Elves and the g of freedom had ripped the elven race apart like a sharp knife. It wasn��t just the elves from the base and the ves��many among the nobles also began to have serious reservations, and even joined the Night Elves secretly.


    Therefore, when almost everyone was retreating, some chose to stay and even go against the flow.


    ��Protect the holy Tree of Life!��


    ��You cannot harm the holy Tree of Life!��


    Many ordinary elves who were blocked at the periphery of the square began to try to attack the cordon and push against those soldiers who prevented their advancement. If freedom was the faith that many elves had forgotten, then the God of Life and the holy Tree of Life were the elves�� invible faith.


    Sally stepped forward, and shouted at Helena and all the powerhouses, ��The holy Tree of Life only has a tremendous Life Force, and doesn��t have the slightest defensive ability. We had paid a terrible price in the past to protect the holy Tree of Life. If we attack the holy Tree of Life with all of our race��s might, wouldn��t we be destroying the holy tree and cutting off our connection with the God of Life ourselves? The elven race would lose our faith and our guardian god forever. High Priestess, everyone, please tread lightly!��


    ��This...�� All the elven powerhouses halted their movements when they heard that.


    No elves could withstand losing the protection of the God of Life, and that was something they were not willing to do.


    Furthermore, Sally who was about to be conferred as the new elven princess said that, so the words carried even more weight.


    Helena looked at Sally with a meaningful gaze.


    Sally��s eyes didn��t evade her at all, and she looked at her with a worried look.


    ��Helena, release all the Night Elves. I will bring them away and I will not pursue today��s matter. If you insist on fighting me to the death, I wonder if you, the high priestess, will be able to withstand the aftermath causing the elves to lose the protection of the God of Life? And how are you going to exin it to Her Majesty when shees out of seclusion?�� Irina said to Helena in a cold voice.


    ��I��ve never been threatened,�� Helena answered coldly.


    ��It��s the smoke beacon!��


    ��There are smoke beacons everywhere!��


    ��Could this be a foreign invasion!?��


    Right at that moment, the elves in the square finally discovered the ck smoke that was rising up from every part of the Wind Forest. As they were so close together, the entire forest looked like it was on fire, and all the elves were plunged into panic.


    Blour looked at the thick smoke and lowered his magic caster��s staff gradually. A hint of tion shed across his eyes. The princess didn��t disappoint them at all. It seemed like he didn��t need to interfere today.


    The elves who were retreating stopped, and watched that scene with astonishment. As if they were reminded of something, excitement was shing in their eyes.


    An elf in ck robes appeared next to Helena, and whispered rapidly into her ear. Helena��s expression darkened instantly.


    The worst had still happened. She used the whole race��s might to attack Irina and Alex, who she had anticipated would appear too. In the end, she still ended up falling for Irina��s plot.


    Irina looked at all the smoke beacons that appeared everywhere with a smile, and dered, ��The elves never had ves. The queen has ordered to abolish the ve system and give freedom back to all the elves herself, but you all havepletely ignored the queen��s order, and continued to enve our people after she went into seclusion. Today, I am going to release all the ves and give them their freedom back. If anyone dares stop me, that will be tant disobedience.��


    The nobles present all paled. Nobody was willing to take on the usation of tant disobedience. However, they were all worried about their domains right now. They were all used to being served. If they were to lose all their ves and servants... they were not willing to withstand that, either.


    ��Kill her and then catch and hang all those fellows who attempted to overthrow order and resist!�� Helena ordered in a cold voice, and then raised the crystal ball in her hands over her head. The Starry Sky Domain instantaneously engulfed Irina and the Tree of Life. Day turned into night and stars crowded the sky.


    ***


    ��F key to load the tank.��


    Meanwhile, Mag was driving the mobile restaurant that had transformed into a giant tank, and was trying to crush a troop of elven soldiers who were pursuing a group of ves.

 Chapter 1431 - That Man Had Finally Come!

    <h4>Chapter 1431: That Man Had Finally Come!</h4>


    Able to change its form at will was one of the mobile restaurant��s iconic capabilities. This was also the first time Mag had tried to transform it into a tank form. He didn��t expect it would move so well in this mountainous terrain.


    Moreover, the metal giant that appeared suddenly also gave the pursuing elven troops a shock.


    After making sure that this giant that had a metal gleam was here to stop them, the elven troops attacked the tank.


    However, apart from creating some sparks on the tank��s surface with magic and arrows, they didn��t even leave a scratch on it.


    ��This armor is so fearsome!�� the elven leader eximed.


    All the elves stared at the metal giant beast that was rolling toward them in terror. Helplessness and fear took over them, and they scattered away with no intention to pursue any longer.


    ��These elves�� psychological diathesis is worse than I expected,�� Mag mumbled as he looked at those escaping elves from the control room.


    ��Host! You are recklessly wasting god��s good gift! You��re thrashing this system��s great invention!�� The system��s angry voice appeared in Mag��s mind.


    ��System, your tank is just an empty shell, right? It doesn��t even have a button tounch a projectile round, isn��t it a little low-ss?�� Mag said disdainfully, and began searching through the control panel as he ignored the system��s anger.


    ��No matter what form the mobile restaurant transformed into, it can function normally. The main cannon of this tank has a firing range of 150 km. The uracy within 100 km is 100%!�� the system dered proudly. ��However, the Host does not have the permission to activate the main cannon. Hence, the firing button is concealed.��


    ��Hoho. You don��t have to bluff me. Don��t tell me that it��s concealed. If it is really so formidable, I will pay for 10 rounds myself to try if it really is as urate as you said,�� Mag said with disbelief.


    ��Host, please do not doubt a meticulous system!


    ��Ding! 10 rounds of projectiles are delivered!


    ��Ding! 1,000,000 copper coins are deducted!��


    Mag looked at the red button that rose up on the control panel and curled his lips slightly. However, he still said with a disdainful expression, ��Ha, then I will see if it is indeed that interesting.��


    Mag drove the tank up a slope rapidly, and pointed the five, six meters long main cannon toward the Tree of Life. Following the closeup of the telescope, he could see all the elven powerhouses that were surrounding the Tree of Life.


    Hundreds of elves surrounded the Tree of Life, and all kinds of spell formations and magical screens had engulfed the Tree of Life and Irina. It was obvious that they were bullying her with numbers, and all the people who were not involved in the battle had evacuated.


    ��They��re really very despicable. Then, I will try the cannon on you then.�� Mag aimed the cannon at Helena, and then pressed the firing button.


    Boom...


    A loud bang and a huge recoil made the tank shake backward violently. A fireball exploded at the cannon��s opening, and the projectile flew toward Helena at a speed that couldn��t be traced by human eyes.


    ��Krassu?�� Helena, who was holding up the crystal ball and preparing tounch the Starry Sky Domain at Irina, suddenly turned around. Her pupils constricted when she saw a red fireball fly over at a high speed. She raised her hands to set a few defensive barriers in front of her.


    Boom!


    As soon as the barriers were formed, that fireball immediately arrived and crashed into them. The rotating spiral tip had actually pierced three barriers before exploding.


    A gigantic fireball rose up into the air. The huge power from the explosion crashed onto the Starry Sky Domain from the outside, and caused the stable Starry Sky Domain to shake violently. Signs of instability began to appear.


    Meanwhile, the aftershocks of the explosion rushed outward, and sent those elves who weren��t prepared for them at all flying back. It almost cleared all the elves in that area.


    Before those elves could react, another two fireballs exploded next to the elves, and they fell from the sky like dumplings dropping into a boiling pot. The ambush formation was instantly disbanded.


    Right then, a holy light tore through the dark night and lit up the Tree of Life again. The tremendous Life Force transformed into Irina��s power, and shot out at the surrounding elves. The elves who were unprepared for it were seriously injured.


    Mag retrieved his gaze from the messy battlefield, and focused at the elven troops which had begun to scatter everywhere. They should be under orders to suppress and arrest the resisting lowly elves.


    Therefore, he turned the cannon around, aimed at the clusters that hadrger numbers of soldiers, and pressed the firing button.


    ��How is it? Isn��t the power and uracy of the tank produced by this system very powerful?�� the system said smugly.


    ��It��s only so-so. There��s nothing fun about it,�� Mag said calmly before keeping the mobile restaurant away and whistled. Ah Zi descended from the sky.


    Mag leaped onto Ah Zi��s back, pressed the Tian Du sword at his waist, and patted Ah Zi��s back gently. ��Ah Zi, it��s time for us to show our faces. Remember to strike a handsome pose.��


    ��Howl...��


    Ah Zi tilted its head back and let out a howl that reverberated throughout the entire Wind Forest. All the magic beasts in the forest went mute, and the entire forest was plunged into a choking silence.


    Terror appeared in all the elves�� eyes when they heard that roar. This was a griffin��s roar, and the only griffin that would appear in the Wind Forest now would have to be Alex��s purple-striped griffin.


    That man had finallye!


    After the earlier round of firing, thebat power of the elves in Life Square had basically been eliminated by Mag. The elven healers were trying their best to save the injured.


    The purple-striped griffin��s gigantic wings glided across the sky of the Wind Forest, and those elves who were pursuing the escaped ves instinctively halted in their footsteps. Meanwhile, those elves who were still continuing in their deadly pursuit were torn to shreds by the purple-striped griffin.


    One human, one sword, and one griffin.


    They were hovering above the elves in the sky, and the troops dared not continue their pursuit. It had the imposing manner of ��one man can hold the pass against 10,000 enemies��.


    On the other hand, with Mag breaking off the standoff and bringing great support to the Tree of Life, Irina managed to hold up Helena and the elves, and got them stuck.


    The elven ves were freed from the cers, and then they followed those elves who craved freedom in their dash to the south.


    The nobles�� handsome steeds and magic beasts became their transportation, and war broke out in the Wind Forestpletely. A massive escape from the Wind Forest was happening in every single piece ofnd right now.


    At the periphery of Life Square, the metal cages that held the Night Elves were smashed open, and young elves overpowered the guards. They carried those tortured Night Elves on their backs and quickly escaped.


    There were also some noble elves who brought their families and joined the caravan southward in the midst of the chaos.


    ��A single spark has already started a prairie fire,�� Magmented softly as he watched the scene.

 Chapter 1432 - Thank You For Waiting

    <h4>Chapter 1432: Thank You For Waiting</h4>


    Irina borrowed the strength from the Tree of Life, and drew in all the elven powerhouses that were surrounding her.


    And because they were afraid to hurt the holy Tree of Life, all the elves restrained themselves when they attacked. Even though Helena had ordered them to give it their all, nobody wanted to be responsible for the aftermath of destroying the holy tree.


    That person would definitely be the sinner of the elves, and no one knew what punishment he would face after the queen came out of her seclusion.


    The Night Elves rescued from the cages had sessfully escaped with the help from the other elves. They rode horses and magic beasts, and joined the south-moving caravan.


    This was an uprising on a massive scale that almost zed through the whole Wind Forest. There were even many noble elves taking part in the action, providing cover and helping the lowly elves to escape.


    And those private soldiers who attempted to pursue the elves stopped after Mag struck down the nobles leading them.


    Who was that?


    That was Alex!


    Nobody had the courage to face him without a 10th-tier magic caster leading them.


    The escaping elves began to converge, and their numbers had already exceeded 10,000. Under the arrangements of the Night Elves�� core members, they began to get into a formation. The elves who had nobat abilities were protected in the center, with elites leading the way in the front and covering their backs. They were no longer in a disarray.


    Although these lowly elves were mostly not too powerful, there were still plenty of 5th-tier and 6th-tier magic casters and archers among them. When there was a big number of them, the minor nobles who came with their soldiers had to stay away from them.


    After making sure that all the elves who left willingly had joined the caravan, Mag hovered above them on the purple-striped griffin��s back and escorted them out of the Wind Forest toward the goblins�� territory in the south.


    Yesterday, Irina wrote a letter to the goblins�� chief, asking for permission to go through their territory. Although she didn��t receive a reply, judging from their previous situation when they borrowed the underground cavern, passing through their territory shouldn��t be a problem.


    As long the Night Elves entered the goblins�� territory, they were basically safe.


    The rtionship between the goblins and the elves was not harmonious. Their friendliness toward the Night Elves was based on the idea of ��the enemy of my enemy is my friend��.


    However, the goblins would never allow the pursuing troops from the Wind Forest to enter theirnds.


    ��We��ve got to move faster.�� Mag looked at the sky above the Tree of Life that was dyed with all kinds of colors by magic with a severe expression. Although there was the reinforcement from the Tree of Life, he could still imagine the intense battle that Irina was experiencing right now.


    After stopping three troops of elven soldiers from getting close, and making sure that the elven leader could lead all the elves out of the Wind Forest, Mag turned around on Ah Zi��s back, and rushed to the Tree of Life.


    The intense sounds of explosions got increasingly loud and clear. Life Square had already been turned into a ruin with rubble and craters everywhere, and many high-ranking elves were moaning on the ground.


    And right at the center of thatbat zone, Irina was standing just above the Tree of Life, holding her magic caster��s staff. Holy Light erupted every time she swung it. It collided with countless crashing spells before exploding amid dazzling sparks.


    The Tree of Life was emitting a dazzling green light as it formed an orb-shaped green barrier around Irina, and repelled most of the magical attacks, giving her a powerful protection.


    However, the light of the green barrier was getting weaker rapidly, as if it was going to burst open any time.


    Once the barrier broke, those countless magical attacks wouldnd on Irina, and this battle would be over too.


    Helena had already received thetest situation report. The ves�� riots urred very suddenly, and they almost took ce simultaneously. This waspletely beyond her expectations.


    Furthermore, Alex��s obstruction had caused them to lose the chance to rectify the situation. Currently, the Wind Forest was in total chaos, so there was no way she could personally lead a troop into the goblins�� territory to pursue those traitors.


    ��Irina, I was right about you. Compared to the other youngsters, your tactics and methods are already more mature than Her Majesty The Queen��s then.�� Helena looked at Irina with regret in her eyes. She had once pinned high hopes on her, and even now she didn��t announce the fact that she had a child with Alex.


    ��If the queen wants to me someone, then let her me me. In order to protect this forest from invasions happening ever again, I will have to kill you today,�� Helena said with a cold expression. She reached into the crystal ball in front of her, and slowly retrieved a pure ck magic caster��s staff.


    Her presence instantly became as deep as the starry sky. The Starry Sky Domain that was torn apart by Holy Light began to consolidate again, and the stars started to light up and move across the sky.


    Looking at Irina��s fragile barrier, the eyes of the elves taking part in thebined attack lit up. Their efforts were indeed still effective.


    ��Helena has indeed concealed her power. Princess Irina may not be able to hold on any longer.�� Vincent at the periphery of the battlefield watched Helena draw out her ck magic caster��s staff, and then looked at Irina��s barrier that was about to crumble. He grabbed Blour who was about to rush forward by his arm, and stuffed an amulet into his hands. He looked into his eyes, and said in a low voice, ��Our people should be already in the caravan moving southward. I don��t expect you to make them rich and prosperous, but I hope you can lead them to a life of freedom. Leave this to me. Go now.��


    ��Father.�� Blour stared at the chief��s amulet in his hands, and then looked up at Vincent as his eyes became red immediately.


    ��Let me be the one to leave our name in history.�� Vincent pushed Blour hard, and then retrieved the silver longsword at his waist. He leaped onto a white eagle that dove down, and then dashed toward Elliot, who was the closest to him. He was a rare 9th-tier knight in the elf race.


    And at the periphery of the battlefield, dozens of elves that were hiding rushed toward the center of the battlefield, nocking their arrows and lighting up their magic caster��s staffs as they attacked those elves that were attacking Irina.


    Bam!


    Right then, the barrier that the Tree of Life provided for Irina finally shattered after withstanding countless magical attacks.


    ��Thank you for waiting.��


    Right at that moment, a low voice exploded next to all the elves�� ears as a purple lightning flew over from the sky afar, and dove straight into the Starry Sky Domain, aiming at Helena. It appeared in front of her in an instant.


    The Tian Du sword was unsheathed, and the razor-sharp de tore open the pitch-ck Starry Sky Domain before swinging downward at Helena, who was raising her magic caster��s staff above her head.


    The purple-striped griffin also revealed its sharp ws and swiped at Helena.


    An obvious hint of panic shed across Helena��s eyes. It was very dangerous for a magic caster to let a closebat knight get close to her. Numerous one-time magical barriers appeared around her, and the magic caster��s staff that was pointing at Irina was retrieved, and then pointed at Mag as she shouted, ��Falling Stars!��

 Chapter 1433 - Father

    <h4>Chapter 1433: Father</h4>


    The longswordnded on the magical screens, and dazzling sparks rained down as if it was striking against multyered metal sheets. Theyers of magical screens were disappearing at a visible speed, which made the attack look rather unstoppable.


    The purple-striped griffin��s golden ws were also grabbing hard at the magical screens, elerating the annihtion of the magical screens.


    Although it looked like a hot knife cutting through butter, nobody knew that Mag��s hand that was grasping his sword was already trembling underneath his robe.


    He only had a 9th-tier power now. Even though hacking 10th-tier magical screens had sparks flying all over, only he knew the pain within.


    Hence, when there were only three thin but toughestyers of the screens left, he suddenly stopped and pressed gently on Ah Zi��s back, and made it glide across Helena from the side.


    Almost at the same time, three silver meteors crashed down on the spot where the griffin was at previously, leaving three big craters on the ground.


    Meanwhile, after the purple-striped griffin avoided Helena, it dashed toward a 10th-tier elven magic caster who was consolidating his power nearby. It sent him flying with him watching iting right at him with his terrified gaze. Even when he had set three, four magical screens in that very instant, he was still sent flying hundreds of meters backward. He waspletely buried after he crashed into a big patch of trees.


    The purple-striped griffin transformed into a purple lightning, and dashed amongst the elven magic casters like a wolf in a herd of sheep. With the purple-striped griffin��s immense speed and power and Mag��s talking down, they hadpletely disrupted thebined attack��s formation.


    The elves who were good at magical attacks panicked at entering closebat.


    They couldn��t even manage to protect themselves, so they could no longer attack Irina effectively.


    ��Vincent, are you going to betray the elven race with your whole family?�� Elliot took a few steps back and smirked at Vincent, who was holding his longsword, with tion in his eyes.


    ��Princess Irina is right. The elven race doesn��t need any power or ranks. What we truly need is to return to our true nature and freedom. Without them, elves would be no longer elves.�� Vincent grabbed his sword with both hands as his sharp gaze became fixed on Elliot. ��I think what you all are doing now isn��t right, so I am leading the Baibilly Family back onto the right path. This is not a betrayal. This is a correction.��


    ��Ha. Since you chose to stand on Irina��s side, that means you have dered the demise of the Baibilly Family. In this case, the betrothal between Sally and Blour naturally no longer stands.�� Elliot pointed his magic caster��s staff at Vincent and smirked. ��Then you shall die along with your family!��


    The space was frozen immediately, and the Ice Burst Magic killed that white eagle instantly. Vincentnded on the ice lightly. He tapped on the ice lightly as he evaded the countless icicles and exploding ice orbs. He swung his sword to sh open the ice wall in front of him, and then closed up on Elliot rapidly.


    Simr melees were taking ce on the battlefield everywhere at the same time. Those elves that chose to support Irina attacked those elves ambushing her without any regard for their own safety. They were relentless even when they were not strong enough.


    Blour grasped the amulet, and retreated with red eyes.


    ��Go.�� Sally suddenly appeared beside him. She grabbed his wrist and pulled him into the forest at the side.


    ��The princess will definitely find her way out of here. You have to leave right now. Otherwise, you won��t be able to escape after the princess and Alex leave,�� Sally said to Blour. ��A battle of this scale is already beyond our control. However, today will definitely be written into the history books of the elves.��


    Blour calmed down gradually, and said to Sally, ��What about you? Are youing with us?��


    Sally shook her head. ��I am going to stay. Although the ves were liberated, there are still a lot of problems with the elven race. I��m still useful to Helena, so maybe I could still make some changes for the elves.��


    ��Take care.�� After casting a final nce at Sally, Blour turned to leave.


    ��Oh, yes. Say hi to Boss and Amy for me. I rather miss the taste of the rainbow fried rice,�� Sally said softly.


    ��Alright.�� Blour didn��t turn around, and swiftly disappeared in the forest.


    Sally looked at the direction in which Blour had disappeared, and softly murmured to herself. ��Perhaps... we can only meet again after a very long time.��


    She looked at Alex dashing in and out of the elven crowd on the griffin��s back seven times. Would the one meant for her eventually appear? Or maybe all she wanted was a warm man who could cook?


    Even though the battlefield was in a mess, Helena still had the upper hand. She quickly gained control of the civil unrest, and stabilized the situation with her advantage in manpower.


    ��Go now, Princess!�� an aged elf shouted at Irina while he was pierced through the heart by many arrows instantly. He copsed to the floor with his eyes wide open.


    Simr scenes were happening everywhere on the battlefield. They weren��t strong, but as they were determined to buy time for Irina to escape, they were prepared to sacrifice their lives heroically.


    Mag chopped off an arm of a 10th-tier great magic caster with a swipe of his sword. He turned to look at those dead elves who sacrificed themselves heroically yet silently with a solemn expression. He looked at Irina, who was trying to assist those elves from the crown of the Tree of Life again. He turned the griffin around and flew toward her.


    ��Let��s go!�� Mag shouted as the griffin flew close to the Tree of Life.


    Irina hesitated for a brief moment before leaping onto the griffin��s back.


    ��We should go now.�� Mag looked at those elves who were surrounded again with a sunken heart. Darkness had descended again, and the starry sky magic was getting stronger.


    ��Mm-hm,�� Irina answered with a sorrowful expression.


    ��Ah Zi, let��s dash out of here,�� Mag said as he grasped his longsword with both hands and shed it forward. A tear was ripped in the ck screen.


    ��Ow...�� Ah Zi let out a long howl before spreading its wings, and dashing out from the tear.


    Mag flicked a nce backward, and he saw an elven knight chop off Elliot��s arm. He was also pounced on, bombed, and buried by magic almost at the same time.


    He had read about this knight from the elves�� information. Vincent, the patriarch of the Baibilly Family, a timid and overcautious elf, and Blour��s father.


    The purple-striped griffin burst out from the gap in the Starry Sky Domain, and swiftly flew southward.


    The Wind Forest, with the smoke beacons burning all over, seemed to have just gone through a cmity. There were burned and damaged buildings everywhere.


    ��Change is never a simple matter.�� Mag tilted his head and softly consoled Irina, who was silent.


    ��Mm-hmm,�� Irina answered softly. She then hugged Mag gently from the back, and burrowed her face in his back.

 Chapter 1434 - I Have Something That I Wanted To Say To You For A Long Time

    <h4>Chapter 1434: I Have Something That I Wanted To Say To You For A Long Time</h4>


    At the border of the goblins�� territory and the Wind Forest, tens of thousands of goblin soldiers were lined up in front of the grand canyon.


    A goblin general looked at the elves that were dashing over toward the canyon from afar. He narrowed his eyes before raising his hand, and said, ��Remove the barricade and let them pass.��


    The giant rock that was ced across the canyon was shifted, and a smooth path was revealed.


    The Night Elves who were right at the front had been already instructed by Irina. They led the caravan into the canyon, and went through it rapidly.


    The caravan of almost 20,000 elvespletely entered the canyon soon. The goblin soldiers swiftly sealed the canyon, and faced the direction of the Wind Forest alert andbat-ready.


    A purple-striped griffin glided by above the canyon, and followed the elves southward.


    ��Boss, the person sitting on that purple griffin must be Alex, right?��


    ��Besides him, who has another purple-striped griffin? Who could make Princess Irina hug him?��


    ��Hey? Boss, you sounded a little jealous.��


    ��Piss off!��


    The elder goblin pped the younger goblin��s hand away, and retrieved his envious gaze. He grasped his longbow tightly and stared at the elves hovering on the other side of the border. The atmosphere at the border became rather tense.


    However, this standoff didn��t continue for too long. After 30 minutes, the elves seemed to have received the order to retreat. Although they looked very indignant, they still quickly left the border.


    ***


    After making sure that the Wind Forest didn��t choose to continue the pursuit, Mag heaved a breath of relief. Looking at the elves below, hemented, ��I wonder if Chaos City will take in so many Night Elves? Once they do, it will meanpletely breaking off with the Wind Forest.��


    ��This is Michael and Rn��s issue. If they��re not willing to take them in, then I will find a ce outside Chaos City to be the Night Elves�� base temporarily. With these 20,000 elves, the Night Elves already have enough confidence to survive in this world,�� Irina said calmly. She wasn��t worried at all.


    ��That��s fine too.�� Mag nodded. The elves�� field survival skills were incredible. As long as they stayed away from the Wind Forest and avoided going head-on with the main elven military force, their survival wouldn��t be a problem at all.


    ��You will return to cook lunch for Little Amy and Anna first. I will follow them southward to prevent any trouble,�� Irina told Mag.


    After some pondering, Mag nodded. ��That��s a good idea. Then I will leave Ah Zi to you.��


    The purple-striped griffin stopped at a nearby mountain��s peak. Mag leaped off the griffin��s back and watched Irina go away before summoning the mobile restaurant. He boarded the mobile restaurant that was in the flight mode, and clicked open the automatic return mode before he closed his eyes to rest.


    20,000 elves was a big number, and it obviously wasn��t practical to recruit all of them into the factory. He had to seriously consider how to make arrangements for them so that the Chaos City��s residents wouldn��t be annoyed, and the elves wouldn��t feel aggrieved, either.


    ***


    ��Where did Boss go?�� A maiden with cat ears was looking very hard into the restaurant through the French windows, cupping her face with her hands. However, she couldn��t see inside the restaurant through the usually transparent window at all, and nobody was answering the doorbell.


    ��What are you doing? a voice said behind her.


    ��Woah...��


    Connie got a shock. She turned around, pressed herself against the window and looked at Mag, who suddenly appeared, with a terrified expression. ��Why did you suddenly appear, Boss?��


    ��I��ve already been here for quite some time. It��s you who was too engrossed.�� Mag shrugged and helplessly looked at Connie, who had changed into a long cotton dress and was wearing a mask. ��Isn��t today an off day? Did you lose your sense of time together with your sense of direction too?��


    ��No, I knew today is the day off.�� Connie removed her mask and blushed. She swiftly shook her head as she looked at Mag with a hesitant look. After checking that nobody was around, she went up to Mag, and whispered, ��There��s something I want to tell you. Can we go somewhere alone for a while?��


    ��Hm?�� Mag looked meaningfully at Connie who was blushing very hard. Was thisss really going to confess her love?


    Although she was a cute cat-eared maiden, and her body was soft and easy to ovee, he was a married man, and was not in the least interested in little girls.


    ��Come on in,�� Mag said as he opened the restaurant��s door.


    Connie quickly caught up with him, and closed and locked the restaurant��s door.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag nced at the locked door and then at Connie, whose embarrassed expression slowly evolved into a weird smile, and her shy gaze began to glow with enthusiasm. He had a bad feeling about this.


    ��Come on,�� Mag said, crossing his arms.


    ��Come? Where are we going?�� Connie was stunned as she looked at Mag perplexedly.


    ��Ahem.�� Mag also realized that there was something wrong with his expression. Furthermore, didn��t thisss want to...


    He cleared his throat. ��Did you want to tell me something?��


    ��Yes, I do have something to tell you.�� Connie��s eyes lit up as she looked at Mag with glowing eyes and slowly got closer to him. ��Boss, I have something that I wanted to say to you for a long time, but I never got a chance to. Today, I have to tell you...��


    ��You... try to talk in a proper manner. There��s no need to get so close. I can��t even see your face.�� Mag was already forced into a corner unknowingly. He looked down at Connie, who hadn��t even reached his shoulders. Because she was so close to him, he could only see her pinkish-white cat ears.


    Because Mag��s breath was too hot, that pair of pinkish-white cat ears twitched and then blushed.


    ��Can��t see me? Am I that short?�� Connie was a little angered as she jumped up and ced both her legs and hands against the wall. She was now half a head taller than Mag, so she smugly said, ��What about now?��


    ��I can see you now. Say it.�� Mag looked at Connie who suddenly trapped him against the wall using a cicada block, and nodded with an exasperated smile. This maiden��s train of thoughts was indeed rather different.


    However, this was such an intimate position. Could this maiden be thinking about...


    Connie stared at Mag for a long as her face became redder and redder. Her limbs began to tremble after holding on for a long time. A drop of cold sweat slid down her forehead, and thennded on Mag��s shoe.


    Mag was getting tired as he stood pressed to the wall, so he consoled her, ��It��s alright, just rx. There��s a first time for everything. Just say it bravely.��


    She was just a little girl, so he should be more considerate. He even ced his love letter in the wrong drawer when he confessed his love for the first time in the past. In the end, he was called a jerk for a whole year by the little fat girl who sat next to his love interest.


    ��( ??` )��


    Life was always so unexpected.


    ��I-I forgot what I was supposed to say...�� Connie��s arms lost her grip, and she fell off.

 Chapter 1435 - Ding! ‘Good Person Card’ +1!

    <h4>Chapter 1435: Ding! ��Good Person Card�� +1!</h4>


    Mag quickly reached out to catch Connie, who then held onto his arm. He resignedly said, ��Alright, don��t hang on me like a monkey. You��re not going to die even if you fall from this height.��


    ��Even if I won��t die, it��s still going to hurt,�� Connie said confidently after getting off Mag.


    ��Alright, alright. You have your reasons.�� Mag didn��t want to argue with this maiden. After all, this wasn��t the first time that she had forgotten her lines. He asked Connie, ��Why don��t you sit down and wait for lunch, and then you think about it properly?��


    ��That��s a good idea.�� Connie nodded before she went to find a chair. She sat down and began to ponder seriously.


    Mag looked at Connie, feeling rather exasperated. He flicked a nce at the clock, and it was already 11am. It was time to prepare lunch.


    He had already showered on the way back, so he simply went upstairs to change into his chef��s suit before he went back to the kitchen.


    ��I remember, Boss!�� Connie suddenly dashed to the kitchen��s entrance and blocked Mag. Then, she raised up her right arm, and said, ��Look at my hand.��


    Mag peered at Connie��s right hand. Although her fair and chubby fingers were a little short, it still looked rather cute. He nodded. ��The fingers are a little short, but it��s alright. It shouldn��t deter you from eating.��


    ��No. It��s this.�� Connie suddenly clenched her fist, and three razor-sharp white ws sprung out from her knuckles like daggers. They were about 20 cm long each.


    ��Wolverine?�� An idea instantly popped up in Mag��s brain.


    Compared to Wolverine��s ck des, Connie��s white ws looked much gentler. In fact, they looked more like a cat��s ws. However, the des pointing downward were still very sharp.


    Connie waved her ws, and smugly said, ��Isn��t this very cool?��


    ��Yes, this is quite cool.�� Mag nodded. This seemed like a new talent that Connie had just discovered.


    However, she behaved so secretively by locking the door and trapping him against the wall. Did she do all that just to show off her little ws?


    ��Actually, what I want to say is, I am going to leave now.�� Connie retrieved her ws. Her expression became sullen as her voice lowered.


    ��Leave?�� Mag was a little stunned.


    ��Where are you going?�� he asked Connie, who was looking down.


    ��Actually, I��ve never told you all the truth. I came from the orcs�� Falk Tribe. I��m the daughter of the Falk Tribe��s chief. My uncle, Gary, started a rebellion. He killed my father and mother, captured my big brother, and took over the Falk Tribe. I am the only one who got out,�� Connie said to Mag apologetically. ��I heard Gary is going to kill my brother eight dayster and proim himself the new chief. I have to go back to save my brother.��


    Mag had already known about all this, including the fact that Gary was a powerful 10th-tier orc. He looked at Connie with a frown. ��Can you even do it?��


    ��I am very formidable now. I could sneak into the 18th level of Bastie Prison without getting caught.�� Connie nodded.


    ��No. I��m just worried that you would get lost at home.�� Mag sighed.


    ��But I grew up there...�� Connie red, but she didn��t look very confident. ��Although I did get lost asionally, that was rather rare.��


    ��If you are going to rescue your brother, are you going alone, or is your master going with you?�� Mag continued to ask.


    ��Of course I am going alone. Master said I have to do this alone. He is an outsider, so it��s not appropriate for him to get involved,�� Connie replied as matter of fact. However, there was a hint of helplessness in her expression, and her shoulders stooped down unconsciously.


    Mag ced his hand on Connie��s shoulder with a smile, and said, ��I think we should discuss this matter with everybody. You��re a part of our restaurant, so I believe everyone would be willing to help you.��


    ��But...�� Connie looked up.


    ��But today is an off day, so let��s discuss this when everybody is here tomorrow. Your opponent isn��t one single bad guy, it is a group of bad guys instead. If you choose to fight alone, we might not even be able to get your body back.�� Mag shook his head, interrupting Connie��s words.


    ��Boss...�� Connie looked at Mag, who had a warm smile on his face, and movingly said, ��You really are a good man.��


    ��Ding! ��Good Person Card�� +1!�� The system��s voice sounded in Mag��s mind.


    Mag pulled his lips, feeling a slight toothache.


    ��Then, let��s agree on this. I am going to cook lunch, and you will go to the ice cream shop to ask them toe back for lunch.�� Mag went into the kitchen. He had been thinking about how to handle Connie and the Falk Tribe��s mattertely. He hade up with many ns, but he hadn��t decided which one to use yet.


    However, Connie��s intention to return to the Falk Tribe to rescue her big brother had given him some new inspirations.


    ��Alright,�� Connie answered, and walked toward the door.


    Mag poked his head out to remind, ��Turn left after you walk out of the door. You will get into the prison if you turn right and climb over the wall. So, don��t turn right out of habit.��


    Connie, who was about to turn right after she walked out of the door, quickly halted. She touched her ears, and then awkwardly turned left.


    Shortly after, Amy and Miya came to the restaurant.


    Amy dumped Ugly Duckling onto a chair nearby, and searched through the restaurant before curiously asking Mag, ��Father, where is Big Sister Irina?��


    ��Her? She might have gone out. We will have lunch without her first.�� Mag smiled. It would at least take two days to travel from the Wind Forest to Chaos City, even if they were riding unicorns. Irina had to escort the Night Elves southward, so she definitely wouldn��t be back today.


    ��Oh.�� Amy was a little disappointed, but she still went to wash hands obediently, and then sat at the table.


    ��Boss, the ice cream shop��s menu hasn��t been refreshed for a while now. Could we add some other things in? Something like a dessert?�� Miya asked Mag when they were eating lunch.


    ��About this...�� Mag pondered. He really didn��t have a dessert that he could add to the menu. However, he still hadn��t utilized a 100% chance to win a top-tier recipe at the wheel yet, and he had no idea what he would get out of that. Hence, he could only shake his head. ��Currently, I don��t have any great ideas for desserts yet. Let me think about it first.��


    ��Alright.�� Yabemiya nodded, and didn��t pursue the matter.


    After lunch, Amy and Anna followed Miya to the ice cream shop again as there were many children they could y with. So, Mag was left in the restaurant alone.


    ��Alright. Let me see what top-tier recipe I will get from this wheel.�� Mag closed the restaurant��s door and sat down on a chair. He went into the wheel��s interface in his mind, and looked at the one chance indicated there. He used his thoughts to push hard on the wheel.


    The wheel began to spin, and the words on it gradually got clearer and clearer: Sichuan Mapo Tofu, West Lake Fish in Vinegar Gravy, Feilong Chicken Soup, Wuwei Smoked Duck, Dongpo Pork, Steamed Multiple Preserved Hams, Sichuan Style Spicy Chicken, Dong��an Chicken, Steamed Wuchang Fish...

 Chapter 1436 - A Classic Of The Sichuan Cuisine

    <h4>Chapter 1436: A ssic Of The Sichuan Cuisine</h4>


    ��Ding! Congrattions, Host, for drawing a ssic of the Sichuan cuisine��sliced beef and ox tongue in chili sauce!��


    The wheel slowly stopped, and the system��s voice sounded at the same time.


    ��No. System, didn��t you say it is a top-tier recipe? Could this sliced beef and ox tongue in chili sauce be considered as a top tier recipe?�� Mag cocked an eyebrow. Although he didn��t mean any disrespect for the dish,pared to ��Buddha jumps over the wall��, this didn��t seem to be par with it?


    ��Host, the cruelty level of this Sichuan cuisine ssic ��sliced beef and ox tongue in chili sauce��[1] is only second to ��wife cake��[2]. It has an extremely high and unique status in Sichuan cuisine, and an authentic great ��sliced beef and ox tongue in chili sauce�� is second to none...��


    ��Did you use real husband and wife?�� Mag asked.


    ��...�� System.


    ��Sliced beef and ox tongue in chili sauce,�� Mag murmured softly when he opened his eyes. He wasn��t really disappointed. The restaurant didn��t have marinated dishes yet, and he could also show the chowhounds in this world the depth of Chinese cuisine.


    However, whether this dish would trigger some bad associations, that would be beyond his control.


    Mag looked up at his watch. It was still early, so he decided to do some reading upstairs. The mystery of the Great Old One still engulfed this world, so he needed to seek more inspirations from the Cthulhu Mythos.


    Ding.


    Right then, the bell at the door rang.


    ��Hm? Don��t the customers know that today is an off day?�� Mag raised his eyebrow. Out of courtesy, he still went to the door. He looked out through the peephole, and then opened the door in astonishment��Gloria was standing at the door. He asked, ��What are you doing here, Miss Gloria?��


    Gloria presented a golden invite to Mag with both her hands and smiled. ��Mr. Mag, I��ve speciallye to give you the invitation. It��s the Chamber of Commerce��s year-end celebration the day after tomorrow. As one of the board members, I can invite some friends to join me. I hope you and everyone in the restaurant coulde for the event.��


    Mag received the invitation. He was so busy recently that he had forgotten all about that. Gloria had said before that she would like to invite him to join her, so naturally he couldn��t reject her now. He nodded. ��Sure. If there��s nothing happening on that day, we will definitely go.��


    ��I look forward to your and everyone��sing.�� Gloria smiled before she bid her farewell and left.


    ��Miss Gloria is amercial genius. However, I wonder how she is doing with the Board now?�� Mag mumbled as he watched Gloria go away. However, he didn��t think too much about that, because he didn��t have the extra energy to help her now.


    ***


    ��Young Mistress, the Dodges should be already plotting with Marquises, and they will be standing on Cyril��s side at the year-end celebration. They will vote to remove your seat on the board of directors.�� Mars was sitting across Gloria with a ck notebook. He continued, ��We need to go see board members Thomson and Cassis in the afternoon. Our chances would be better if they chose to stand on your side.��


    ��Alright.�� Gloria nodded before pondering. ��However, I need to make a trip to Teacher Luna��s in the afternoon. I��ve promised to supply the second batch of winter wear, and I need to confirm the children��s garment sizes. I heard there was an increase in the number of children.��


    ��We should be able to meet all of them.�� Mars nodded as he looked at Gloria. The business talent and growth rate that Young Mistress had disyed had amazed him, but it was most gratifying that she didn��t lose her kindness.


    Gloria was silent for a while before she suddenly asked, ��Mars, do you think we will fail?��


    ��No matter from which point of view, you��re already very sessful. Even if you couldn��t continue to be the Chamber of Commerce��s board member and the heir of the Moreton Family, you and the Blue Suede Fashion that you founded would still be a greatpany. It could even surpass the Moreton Family��s current achievements in the future.�� Mars smiled.


    ��Really?�� Gloria looked at Mars with astonishment.


    ��The premise is that you have to maintain your current passion and serious attitude towards your career.�� Mars nodded.


    ��I think I will.�� A confident smile appeared on Gloria��s face.


    Mars also smiled at Gloria. His father had assisted Master Jeffree in the past. Now, he might be on the same path.


    ***


    In a luxurious private room, the dim light shone on the faces of men and women drinking and fooling around.


    Cyril was hugging a blonde girl as he raised his wine and gestured to everyone. ��For our friendships. Cheers.��


    ��Cheers!��


    Everyone raised their sses.


    ��Young Master Cyril, you will be the Moretons�� only heir after Gloria is kicked out at the year-end celebration. You will be the patriarch of the Moretons and the president of the Chamber of Commerce. We will all have to depend on you in the future,�� a rotund middle-aged man said with a smile.


    Everyone else in the private area was also trying to butter him up.


    All the praises got to Cyril��s head and he nodded. ��Alright, alright. As long as we seed two dayster, I, Cyril, won��t forget you all.��


    <i>Ha. You are still too young to fight with me, Gloria. I will chase your whole family out after I be the chief of the n. You guys are nothing without the Moreton Family��s protection.</i> Cyril smirked in his heart as he drank his wine and hugged the woman in his arms. He seemed to have seen the scene where Gloria was deposed in the year-end celebration three dayster.


    ***


    Night had fallen, and Mag was telling Amy and Anna a bedtime story. After the two little ones were asleep, he switched off the lights and snuck out of the room. He was going to catch up on his reading.


    ��You have another woman��s scent on you.�� A cold voice came behind Mag just as he closed the door softly.


    ��Woah!�� Mag got a fright. He turned around, and saw Irina sniffing all over his body. There was a hint of danger in her beautiful eyes.


    Mag was amazed with Irina��s nose��s sensitivity. He took out that invitation proactively, and exined, ��Miss Gloria came by and gave me an invitation this afternoon. She was inviting me to take part in the Chamber of Commerce��s year-end celebration on the day after tomorrow.��


    ��You didn��t join that Chamber of Commerce, so why is she inviting you?�� Irina nced at that invite. The woman��s scent hade from that.


    ��Perhaps because I am her chief designer and business partner. As a board member of the Chamber of Commerce, she��s entitled to invite some friends along.��


    ��Ha. Maybe that��s because she has no friends.�� Irina chuckled.


    ��Erm...�� Mag actually didn��t know how to refute that. He kept the invite, and asked, ��Have the Night Elves arrived at Chaos City already?��


    ��No. I found a ce for them to rest first. Because of the huge numbers, they will most probably arrive on the day after tomorrow.�� Irina shook her head before seriously saying to Mag, ��I��m starved. You, go make me some scrumptious food.��


    ��Alright. What do you want to eat? Tell me.�� Mag nodded smilingly and walked toward the staircase.


    ��I will have a beggar��s chicken first. I saw many wild chickens on the road today,�� Irina said without thinking.


    ��What a poor chicken.�� Mag raised his eyebrow as he observed a minute of silence for the chicken that took the wild chickens�� ce.


    [1] Transliteration: husband and wife lung slice.


    [2] A traditional Cantonese pastry with a thin crust of ky pastry, made with a filling of winter melon, almond paste, and sesame, and spiced with five spice powder.

 Chapter 1437 - We Could Conquer the Wind Forest Within 10 Days

    <h4>Chapter 1437: We Could Conquer the Wind Forest Within 10 Days</h4>


    One beggar��s chicken, one spicy grilled fish, and one 6-inch pizza.


    Mag sat across Irina, and watched her munch on a chicken thigh gracefully. He smiled. ��I want to buy thend next to the factory, and then build simr factories there to form a big industrial area that could amodate 20,000 elves. Then, we will build a few more different factories. What do you think about that?��


    ��If we could let them settle down and earn their living through working at a dignified job, this is quite a good idea,�� Irina said after a moment of pondering.


    ��Then, I will go take a look at thend tomorrow.�� Mag nodded. Most of these elven ves were not powerful, and neither were they good at fighting. Hence, it was obviously impractical to ask them to put on armor and fight against the Wind Forest. They couldn��t even be considered as cannon fodder on the battlefield.


    ��It��s fine. I will go to the city lord��s castle directly. I am very wealthy now.�� Irina shook the space magic bracelet on her wrist. ��I was bored on my journey yesterday, so I went back to clear two of their gold vaults. This is overstuffed now, so I gotta make some space for it.��


    ��You turned back?�� Mag was amazed with his wife��s skills and guts. He simply wondered who was that unlucky lord. Not only did all his ves escape, he lost his gold too.


    ��That��s good too. I will gradually finalize specific projects in the next few days. Let��s make sure they have a ce to stay first.�� Mag agreed on the second thought. People were going to be suspicious if he got too deeply involved.


    Furthermore, the most important aspect of this matter was whether the city lord��s castle would agree to it. After all, the number of elves was huge this time round.


    Irina went upstairs to wash up after dinner, and she quickly fell asleep as she was exhausted.


    Mag went to read in the study before returning to his room, andy on his bed.


    He intended to master the sliced beef and ox tongue in chili sauce tonight. He clicked open the shiny experience bag, and all the experiences of making sliced beef and ox tongue in chili sauce went straight into his mind, and were rapidly absorbed and digested by him.


    About 10 minutester, Mag pushed open the door of the test field for the God of Cookery.


    ***


    ��Royal Father.��


    At the top of the tower, Sean, who was in his military gear, bowed as he greeted Andre, standing at the window.


    ��You have just returned from the northwestern border, so have you heard about the elves?�� Andre asked as he turned around to Sean. His gaze was still fixed on his dusty armor.


    Sean nodded. ��I have already heard about it on my way back to the pce. There��s a civil strife in the Wind Forest, and the ves have rebelled. They are already travelling southward under Irina��s protection.��


    ��What do you think about this matter?��


    ��The elves�� constitution must be greatly undermined by this event. What��s even more important is that they��re no longer united. Irina has a unique status among the elves, and she has fallen out with Helena publicly while gaining the support of many lowly elves. After this battle, she already has the capital to go head-on with the Wind Forest,�� Sean said to Andre in a low voice. ��Your son believes the elves no longer have the capability to be Roth Empire��s ally. Maybe we could invade the Wind Forest with our cavalry during their civil strife now, and then rule over the elves.��


    ��Oh?�� A hint of surprise appeared in Andre��s eyes.


    ��Royal Father, please forgive your son��s recklessness.�� Sean panicked as he realized he had made a wrongment.


    ��It��s fine.�� Andre lifted his hand, and instead smilingly asked, ��How many troops does the Roth Empire need to send to take over the Wind Forest if we are going to invade the elves?��


    ��If we take advantage of the Wind Forest��s state of anxiety now, we only need 100,000 of the northwest��s elite cavalry along with five 10th-tier knights and five great magic casters tounch a surprise attack on the Wind Forest. We could conquer the Wind Forest within 10 days,�� Sean replied after a moment of pondering.


    ��Haha. You��ve vastly underestimated the Wind Forest.�� Andre chuckled, but he was looking at Sean with an increasingly satisfied gaze. ��The demons sent 300,000 allied troops to invade the Wind Forest then, and yet they couldn��t even reach the Tree of Life. Although the elven queen has gone into seclusion, you shouldn��t think she is already dead.��


    Sean lowered his head, and humbly replied, ��Yes. I didn��t consider every aspect well enough.��


    Andre turned back to look at the starry sky out again before he suddenly chuckled. ��But that is possible if we double the number of people.��


    Sean suddenly looked up with a gleam in his eyes.


    ��However, why should we act against them? They��re simply a bunch of people who have learned a tiny bit of our stuff. We will let them entertain themselves in normal times, and use them as cannon fodder when we need them. Isn��t that better?��


    ��Yes,�� Sean replied thoughtfully, and nodded respectfully.


    Andre lifted his hand. ��You��re exhausted too. Go back and rest now. When you��re free a couple of dayster, go to Chaos City to fetch Vanessa.��


    ��Vanessa is in Chaos City?�� Sean was a little taken aback, but he soon regained hisposure and agreed respectfully. Then, he left this tower that was on par with the Magus Tower.


    ��Sean does indeed resemble me more, but he��s still too overconfident and needs to be polished,�� Andre said softly after Sean left as if he was murmuring to himself or talking to a person.


    ***


    The president��s office at the top of Magus Tower.


    ��What do you think I should do now, President? This b*tch Helena didn��t listen to me, and now Irina has already gained 20,000 elves, and is no longer fighting alone.�� Josh smashed the crystal ss in his hand in a fit of anger as he talked to Richard, who was sitting across him. Hisplexion was sickly pale, and his eyes were bloodshot as if he hadn��t had a good rest.


    Richard cleared the crystal shards on the floor with a wave of his hand, and then said to Josh in a low voice, ��Your Highness, you should remain calm, especially during a time like this. Otherwise, how are you ever going to achieve anything great? You must remember that you��re the one who is going to be the king of the Roth Empire. How could you lose your cool over a woman?��


    ��But I feel indignant! Why does Alex, that useless freak, get to have her? I��m obviously better than him in every aspect, but she kept slipping through my fingers! And I have already maimed him!�� Josh said through clenched teeth with indignation written all over his face.


    Richard snapped his fingers, and a water droplet flew toward Josh. It exploded on his face just as if a ss of cold water was sshed over his face. He said in an icy cold voice, ��Your Highness, you have to know that everything in this world will be yours if you be the king of the Roth Empire. If you fail, you will not only lose Irina, but everything you own now, including your life. And people like us who are following you have pinned our hopes and lives all onto you.��


    Josh shivered after being sshed by the cold water. He suddenly became sober after looking at the somber Richard. He quickly stood up and bowed respectfully like a student as he sincerely said, ��Master, your student knows his mistake now.��

 Chapter 1438 - His Arguing Skill Is Comparable To Three 10th-Tier Great Magic Casters

    <h4>Chapter 1438: His Arguing Skill Is Comparable To Three 10th-Tier Great Magic Casters</h4>


    The Orcs�� Falk Tribe.


    ��Chief, all the arrest teams reported that they haven��t found Princess Connie.�� An orc strode into a cave, and respectfully reported to a tall andnky orc sitting on the throne.


    ��Trash!�� Gary threw the te next to him at that orc after hearing that, and furiously said, ��A bunch of useless fellows. You all can��t even catch a little girl! Of what use are you all to me?!��


    That orc��s head was smashed by the stone te, and he bled profusely. However, he didn��t dare to hide or move back a single step. He simply knelt on the ground nervously and motionlessly.


    ��It��s fine that we failed to catch her. She is just a useless girl. What could she do?�� Gary soon calmed down, and revealed a smug smile on his face. ��I will be the real chief of the Falk Tribe in a few days�� time. After killing that lovely nephew of mine, I will be the only heir.��


    ***


    Early in the morning, Mag woke up and switched off the ringing rm clock. He swiftly went to wash up and change into a clean chef��s suit. He then arranged his hair in front of the mirror. After making sure that he looked clean and neat, he went downstairs to make breakfast for everyone.


    Everyone began to arrive at the restaurant. During breakfast, Mag told all of them, ��Before we start eating, I would like to discuss something with you. I would like to see what suggestions you all have.��


    ��Is Father going to make something nice again?�� Amy asked curiously.


    Everyone looked at Mag curiously. Recently, he had been frequently releasing new items.


    ��No. It��s about Connie.�� Mag shook his head with a smile, and gestured to Connie sitting at a side.


    Connie stood and waved to all of them awkwardly before sitting down again.


    Mag was also rather befuddled by her awkward gesture, but he decided to continue, ��Connie told me yesterday that she is going to leave.��


    ��Leave? Where are you going? Are you going home?�� Ba looked at Connie nervously. They had gotten along quite welltely.


    ��Yes, Connie. Where are you going?�� Miya and the rest were all looking at Connie too.


    ��I...�� Connie opened her mouth and looked at all of them, but she didn��t know how and where to start at that moment.


    Mag raised his hand to gesture for them to quiet down first before he continued, ��Let me say it. This is what happened...��


    He told all of them about what happened to Connie briefly and her intention to return to the Falk Tribe to rescue her big brother and kill the enemy who killed her father.


    After hearing Mag��s words, the restaurant fell into silence instantly. Everyone was looking at Connie with a sympathetic gaze, but they didn��t know how to console her in that moment.


    ��I thought it was something big. Since you already have a target, n, and time, just fight your way back.�� Irina ate a spoonful of tofu pudding before saying to Connie, ��You��re not their match? I will help you.��


    Connie looked up at Irina with glowing eyes. She had the urge to call her ��boss��.


    ��Don��t, don��t. Such actions are not popr now. We want to be harmonious now.�� Mag quickly stopped her. She almost spoiled the whole n.


    ��Yes. Isn��t it simply a prick uncle? He has a lot of men, our restaurant has a lot of people too.�� Ba nodded too. She ced a hand on Connie��s shoulder, and seriously said, ��I will help you beat him up too!��


    ��I-I want to go too.�� Gina put her hand up.


    ��If you are all going, count me in then,�� Cami said calmly, picking up her bowl of congee with pork and century egg.


    Miya put up her hand. ��Although I��m still not very formidable now, I can still carry all of you there.��


    ��Count me in too,�� Elizabeth said coldly. She had long wanted to beat up a bad uncle, and she could take this as a practice.


    Amy put up her little hand, and seriously said, ��Ay the Assassin is prepared!��


    ��Everyone...�� Connie looked at all of them who had pledged themselves with red eyes. Tears were already glistening in her eyes.


    Mag said to all of them, ��Since everyone has already dered their intentions, our Mamy Restaurant will send out a special operations team for Connie��s brother��s rescue mission. Jane, Rena, and Anna belong to nobat personnel, so they are excluded from thebat unit. We have toe up with an operation n for the rest of us toplete the rescue mission with the premise of protecting ourselves first.��


    ��Boss, shouldn��t you be considered as part of nobat personnel too?�� Miya asked.


    Everyone began to look at Mag. Although Mag had always given them the impression of wise and strategic, if considering hisbat abilities, he was indeed just an ordinary man who knew how to cook.


    ��Erm...�� Magmented. It was all because he had been concealing his abilities all this time. Now, it became a problem to prove that he could be of help. He couldn��t be telling them that he was Alex, right?


    ��Even though he can��t fight, his arguing skill isparable to three 10th-tier great magic casters.�� Irina chuckled softly.


    Everyone nodded after thinking about that for a moment. If it came to reasoning, nobody was the boss�� match.


    ��...�� Mag.


    What could he do? He was in despair too.


    His eligibility to participate in the battle was actually obtained with his arguing skill.


    ��The Falk Tribe is the number two tribe among the orcs. Although their power has decreased because of the coup, they still have three 10th-tier powerhouses. We only have a few days to prepare, and we need to set up aplete n. Don��t say a word of this matter to anyone else. I hope all of you remember that,�� Mag said to all of them severely.


    After the breakfast service was over, Mag rode his bicycle to the city lord��s castle.


    After the guards made his presence known, he was swiftly invited into the city lord��s castle and brought to Michael��s office.


    ��Princess Irina just left, and then you arrived, Boss Mag.�� Michael got up from behind his desk and chuckled at Mag.


    Mag��s mouth twitched. This wily old fox��s words had a hidden meaning. However, he continued to speak with a calm demeanor, ��Oh, really? I didn��t hear the princess say that she was going toe to the city lord��s castle at breakfast.��


    Michael made a gesture for Mag to take a seat before he smiled. ��You still may not know, Boss Mag. Princess Irina did something great yesterday. She came to purchase a piece ofnd from me this morning, preparing the base for 20,000 elves to settle down in Chaos City.��


    ��This is good news for Chaos City. After all, quality talents like elves are rare. The other cities don��t even have the chance to attract them there, and yet they came to Chaos City of their own ord. They even buy their ownnd to build their housing. That is rather rare.�� Mag was smiling too.


    ��I agree. The city lord��s castle happens to need money after building the railway. Princess Irina is offering us timely support.�� Michael nodded in agreement.


    ��City Lord, I didn��te here to buynd today. I came to discuss the Falk Tribe��s matters with you.�� Mag didn��t continue to joke with Michael, and got straight to the point.


    Michael, too, stopped smiling, and asked, ��Has Boss Mage up with a good idea about this matter?��


    ��I need a proper excuse for the employees of Mamy Restaurant to appear at the Falk Tribe��s chief��s conferring ceremony,�� Mag said.

 Chapter 1439 - The Elves Who Burn The Boiler

    <h4>Chapter 1439: The Elves Who Burn The Boiler</h4>


    Aftering out from the city lord��s castle, Mag immediately went to the factory in the north of the city.


    All the machines had been assembled ording to his requirements. Steam spinning machines had been set up in the spacious workshop. Although they looked very humble and shabby whenpared to the modern machines, it was the secondbination of steel and steam engine in this world. It had an epoch-making significance.


    Mag was certain that this batch of machines couldplete their spinning mission, and their efficiency was at least 100 times that of the normal weavers��.


    However, because the elves had no idea how to use these machines, they left them idle. They were currently practicing their archery and magic under their captain��s, Ashley��s, lead.


    Mag found Ashley. The captain was rather storky whenpared to the normal elves. She was one of Irina��s most trusted elves, and was also the existence that restrained the Night Elves�� behavior and trained them whenever Irina left them on their own.


    ��How can I assist you, Mr. Mag?�� Ashley asked. She was always very respectful to this human who had given plenty of assistance to the Night Elves.


    Mag smiled. ��It��s like this. I n to teach you all how to use the machines in the factory today so we use the machine to spin efficiently. Then, the factory will be able to start its operations.��


    ��Please give me a minute to gather the Night Elves.�� Ashley turned to walk away.


    ��Wait a sec.�� Mag quickly stopped. He took two steps forward and shook his head. ��There��s no need to assemble everyone now. Because the restaurant is rather busy now, I would like to teach 10 elves who are nimble and have good memory in a small group first. They will then teach the other elves after they are familiar with it.��


    ��Alright. Please wait here for a moment, Mr. Mag. I will go get 10 elves right now.�� Ashley nodded and strode away. Soon, she returned with 10 elves.


    Mag took a closer look at those elves. There were five males and five females, and their power was all above 6th-tier. They were considered rather exceptional as the Night Elves in the factory had rather low power, after all.


    ��Do you think they are suitable, Mr. Mag?�� Ashley asked.


    ��Of course. Ladies and gentlemen, pleasee with me.�� Mag swiftly nodded. It was just spinning fabric, and if a group of 6th-tier and 7th-tier elves were not good enough, wouldn��t his requirements for weavers be a tad too high?


    Mag brought them into the manufacturing workshop. They went to the boiler room first. Mag introduced the steam boiler, and exined the steam engine��s principle of operations that drove the boiler to them.


    ��May I ask, can we really make those metal monsters out there move by burning a fire in here?�� a female elf asked curiously. They had seen how humongous those machines were earlier.


    ��Yes. This is the wonder of the steam engine.�� Mag nodded with a smile. However, he didn��t exin too much of the scientific fundamentals to this group of magic casters. After making sure that the three male elves who were in charge of burning the boiler were taught how to operate it and given a boiler manual each, he brought the rest of the elves to the manufacturing workshop.


    Mag was just like a teacher. He exined to the elves how to use the textile machine to turn the cotton wool into bales ofplete cotton cloth.


    Mag didn��t show any emotions outwardly when he sensed all their gazes of admiration, but he was still a little smug.


    Although he was standing on the shoulders of giants, it showed that he hadn��t forgotten all that stuff that he had learned earlier.


    ��The operation and exnation are roughly like this. I hope all of you have remembered them. However, if you all want to be qualified weavers, you will still need to be continuously honed on the assembly line.�� Mag smiled at all the elves. ��Hence, we will start a formal operation now.��


    Although the elves were rather surprised that Mag let them try it out so soon, they still quickly returned to their respective positions ording to their previous arrangements.


    ��Can I bother you to start burning the boiler in the boiler room first?�� Mag said to the elf in charge of the overall nning.


    That elf quickly left, and ck smoke soon began to appear from the boiler room��s chimney. Steam poured into the workshop through the pipeline and into the cylinder of the textile machine. Apanied by the sounds of the catching of gears, the steam spinning machine began to move. The cotton wool that was tossed into the spinning machine��s mouth was swiftly swallowed up. The sophisticated andplicated machine moved back and forth, and fine cotton yarns began to appear. They spun around a spool themselves, and they soon filled up one spool fully.


    All the elves present were staring at this scene with their eyes wide open. It was only after some time that an elf reacted and went forward to remove the spool of yarns that was done, and wrapped the cotton yarn around another wooden spool.


    ��Oh, this is so incredible. We just have to toss the cotton wool into that opening, and the machine will spit cotton yarn by itself. Furthermore, it is much more delicate and softer than the cotton yarn spun by ordinary female workers!�� An elf drew out a cotton yarn, and was amazed by it.


    ��Yes. Such yarns could make very good cloth, and they should sell for a very good price, right?��


    ��What��s most terrifying is its spinning efficiency. Even the most skilled textile worker isn��t 1% as fast as this machine. Furthermore, we don��t have to do much. All we have to do is to toss the cotton wool in, and change the spool after it is full of yarns.��


    All the elves were discussing excitedly. At first, they were wondering what these metal chunks were for, and they finally saw these big guys in action now. These machines could actually spin even more delicate cotton yarn than female workers. All the elves had abandoned their doubts, and all they had now was admiration for Mag.


    What kind of amazing machine was this?!


    With them in existence, were those textile workers going to lose their jobs?


    Mag picked up a spool of yarn to have a closer look. The quality of the yarn was indeed rather excellent, with an even thickness and a soft texture. He could see that the machine was very stable.


    Watching the machine spin out spools of cotton yarns, Mag suddenly realized the introduction of these yarns might have a devastating impact on the textile industry in this world.


    This world was still in the state of the low efficiency of the primitive single cotton yarn spinning. The steam spinning machine was equal to jumping two big steps forward by leaps and bounds, and leaving the entire world behind them.


    <i>While the production efficiency is improving, thebor costs have dropped sharply. This is going to have a disruptive impact on this industry. This seems to be a rather good dagger for that unassable empire. Maybe I could try giving it a stab.</i> Mag pondered with a smile on his lips.


    The Roth Empire was this world��srgest textile producer. 70% of this world��s cotton yarns were manufactured in the Roth Empire. Thosendowners who controlled countless weavers and textile workers had relied on this to amass a great deal of wealth.

 Chapter 1440 - Tonight I Am Playing With My Daughter, Closed For The Day!

    <h4>Chapter 1440: Tonight I Am ying With My Daughter, Closed For The Day!</h4>


    Aftering out from the factory, Mag returned to the restaurant on his bicycle. He changed into his chef��s suit, and started the lunch prep straight away.


    He already had an idea what the rest of the 20,000 Night Elves could do after they arrived at Chaos City. He could start to prepare the weaving factory that supported the spinning factory now, and after the train entered intomercial use, they would have to invest a great deal of manpower to build trains and tracks. Scheer and he could build a steam train processing nt together, and ce the 20,000 elves as workforce there.


    Irina didn��t return for lunch at noon. She should have gone to the north to continue escorting the elves on their journey southward.


    After lunch, Amy went to Mag, and softly asked, ��Father, can you bring me to a ce tonight?��


    ��Where to?�� Mag asked.


    ��To Jessica��s. It��s her birthday today. I want to bring an ice cream cake to her house to celebrate her birthday and give her a surprise,�� Amy whispered into Mag��s ear secretively. ��I told this only to you.��


    ��So it��s Jessica��s birthday today.�� Mag suddenly realized. Mag rather liked that pretty little girl with short hair. She was also one of Amy��s good friends. Looking at the expectant Amy, he nodded after thinking for a brief moment. ��Alright. Then we will go give her a surprise with an ice cream cake tonight.��


    ��Father, you are fantastic!�� Amy hugged Mag around his neck, and gave him a kiss hard on his cheek. She ran around the restaurant with her arms open, and then sent Ugly Duckling, who jumped at her excitedly, flying through the air with a kick.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling stuck onto the wall with a st before it slowly slid down. It looked at Amy with an aggrieved expression.


    ��You can��t me me for that, Ugly Duckling. I didn��t see youing at me.�� Amy shrugged innocently before disdainfully saying, ��However, I really think you should slim down. You seemed heavier than usual when I kicked you.��


    ��Meow.�� Ugly Duckling covered its eyes with its paws before flipping backward, andy on the ground t.


    Even though it was a little abrupt, as a father, of course Mag would try his best to amodate all his daughter��s wishes.


    Hence, before the lunch service started today, Mag wrote a notice and then put it out.


    ��Tonight I am ying with my daughter, only the designated hot pot area is open.��


    The customers were staring at the notice hanging on the door with a weird expression.


    ��Although it seems alright, I still feel something isn��t very right?��


    ��That is the Little Boss. You know nothing, nor do you dare to ask about anything.��


    ��That��s a very super adorable daughter. If she was mine, I wouldn��t be opening a restaurant. What��s wrong with ying with her every day?��


    Although the customers felt a little aggrieved, they couldn��t say anything when they thought about the adorable Little Boss.


    ��But... I want to eat grilled fish...�� a weak voice said, but it was soon ignored.


    In the afternoon, Mag custom-made an ice cream cake for Jessica personally. The figurines in the center were based on Jessica and her mother, and they were both smiling.


    ��I��m back.�� Amy pushed open the restaurant��s door, and ced her school bag behind the counter. She immediately ran to the kitchen where Mag was putting the ice cream cake into the box, and she expectantly asked, ��Father, is the ice cream cake ready?��


    ��See, it��s already packed. We can just bring it along with us.�� Mag raised the ice cream cake box up to show her. The pink box was tied with a very cute big bow.


    ��I saw it earlier. It��s a very adorable ice cream cake.�� Miya joined in with a smile.


    ��Why don��t you hold the birthday party in the restaurant? Then we could have the pretty and delicious ice cream cake too.�� Connie stared at the cake in Mag��s hands regretfully.


    ��I will make a cake for all of you tomorrow.�� Mag smiled before he picked up the cake, and took Amy out.


    A long line had already formed in front of the restaurant��s entrance. Everyone was looking with an aggrieved expression at Mag who came out with a cake, especially thosedies who failed to have their tofu puddings.


    ��Enjoy your meal, everyone. Father and I are going out to y.�� Amy followed Mag out of the door. She grabbed one of Mag��s fingers, and waved her right hand at the crowd with a smile.


    ��She��s so adorable!��


    Everyone was looking at Amy, who was wearing a small magician robe with two buns on her head and two dimples on her face, with glowing eyes. Their tiny bit of resentment toward Mag also disappeared instantly at that moment.


    <i>Well, such a cute little precious. What��s wrong with spending time ying with her? Isn��t this what he should do?!</i>


    Hence, Mag gged down a horse-drawn carriage very smoothly, and went away with Amy.


    ��I finally got it. Boss Mag already began to use Little Boss�� cuteness to stop us from ming him,�� Harrisonmented with a sigh. What else could he do? He could only eat the hot pot tonight.


    The carriage stopped in front of the miners�� families settlement. Mag paid the coachman, and then alighted with Amy with the cake in his hand.


    ��Did you prepare a present for Jessica, Amy?�� Mag asked as he took Amy��s hand in his.


    ��Mm-hm. I did.�� Amy nodded. She took out a gift box that was simply wrapped from the magic caster��s staff.


    Krassu and Urien had designed and added in a storage function when they made the magic caster��s staff. Therefore, the magic caster��s staff also became Amy��s giant pocket.


    ��Let��s go.�� Mag smiled as he looked at Amy who was hugging her gift seriously. He, too, was a little curious about the gift that the little one had prepared for Jessica.


    The houses and roads in the miners�� families settlement had been rebuilt. The environment and the people had been rectified too. He could finally see smiles on the people walking on the road.


    Mag and Amy stopped in front of a house whose door was tightly shut.


    ��It��s here,�� Amy said as she went up to knock on the door gently.


    After a while, a little hole opened on the door, and a bright eye shed across it. Then, the door was quickly opened, and a surprised Jessica with her mushroom-shaped bob hair said, ��Amy! What are you doing here?!��


    ��Happy Birthday, Jessica.�� Amy walked up, hugged Jessica, and smilingly said, ��I remember today��s your birthday, so I brought Father here to celebrate your birthday.��


    ��Happy Birthday, Jessica.�� Mag smiled at Jessica, who was tightly hugged by Amy.

 Chapter 1441 - Silly, If You Say Your Wish Out Loud, It Won’t Come True

    <h4>Chapter 1441: Silly, If You Say Your Wish Out Loud, It Won��t Come True</h4>


    Jessica looked at Amy and Mag and smiled happily. With a nod, she said, ��Thank you, Amy. Thank you, Uncle Mag.��


    ��Mr. Mag, Amy, you��re here.�� Reba walked to the door, and was a little shocked to see Mr. Mag and Amy. She quickly said, ��It��s cold outside, quick,e in.��


    ��Okay.�� Mag walked in with the cake. Although the house was still rather run-down after the renovation, at least there was a wooden table with four benches in a good condition in the room.


    Mag ced the ice cream cake on the table gently. It seemed that Reba and Jessica were having dinner. There were still half a bowl of rice and two simple boiled vegetable dishes on the table.


    ��Father made you an ice cream cake. Why don��t we have the cake first?�� Amy said as she pulled Jessica��s hand.


    ��Alright.�� Jessica nodded. With a smile, she said, ��It��s my first birthday with a cake.��


    ��You must have spent a lot of money,�� Reba said, feeling bad while clearing the table. She had been hearing news about Mamy Restaurant recently. There was news of hundreds lining up at the restaurant every day and of dishes that cost hundreds of copper coins. To her, all this seemed like apletely different world from the one she was living in.


    Today was not the restaurant��s day off, so to have Mr. Mag bring Amy over with a cake to celebrate Jessica��s birthday meant a lot.


    ��Little Amy and Jessica are very good friends. I��m also quite surprised that she would remember her birthday. Of course we should celebrate her birthday together,�� Mag said with a smile. He was really quite shocked since the little fellow would usually only think of food, so he didn��t think that she would actually remember her friend��s birthday.


    After Reba cleared the table, Mag put the ice cream cake at the center of the table, and opened the box to reveal the cake inside.


    ��Wow, what a beautiful cake!�� Jessica��s eyes lit up when she saw the exquisite cake. What made it a more pleasant surprise was the two small figurines on the cake. They were her and her mother. She looked up at Mag, and said, ��Uncle Mag, this is so impressive. These two figurines really look like me and Mother.��


    ��Yeah, it��s so life-like.�� Reba was also looking at the two figurines curiously.


    ��ording to our tradition, making a wish and then blowing out the candle will make your wishe true,�� Mag told Jessica with a smile as he lit up the candles.


    ��Will it reallye true?�� Upon hearing that, Jessica closed her eyes earnestly. After a while, she opened her eyes, and then blew out all the candles in a breath.


    ��Jessica, what wish did you make?�� Amy asked curiously.


    ��My wish is to be best friends with Amy forever,�� Jessica said with a smile.


    ��Silly, if you say your wish out loud, it won��te true.�� Amy stroked Jessica��s head with a pampering smile, and said, ��However, I can help you fulfill this wish. We will definitely be best friends forever.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Jessica also smiled joyfully.


    ��Oh, right. I have to give you the present I prepared for you.�� Amy took out the present, and passed it to Jessica.


    Jessica received the present. After Amy told her to open it up, she opened the box to reveal the golden conch inside.


    ��Wow, it��s beautiful! Is this a conch from the beach?�� Jessica��s eyes lit up as she picked up the golden conch the size of both her hands gleefully. The conch was a bright and glittery gold all over, as though it would light up on its own.


    Amy nodded, and said, ��Mm-hm. This is the prettiest conch I found at the beach. If you put it by your ear, you��ll be able to hear the sea.��


    ��It��s true! I can hear the sea!�� Jessica looked at Amy with surprise after putting the conch to her ear. ��I love this present. I love the sea. Thank you, Amy.��


    ��You��re wee. I am very happy that you like it,�� Amy said with a smile. She put the conch by her and giggled.


    Mag smiled at the scene. The two little fellows built their friendship under very harsh conditions. It would be very beautiful if they could really stay like this forever.


    After removing the candles, Jessica and Amy cut the ice cream cake together. The two little fellows ate the cake happily, and talked about the happy children��s things.


    Reba looked at Jessica, who was full of smiles, and her eyes started to turn red.


    ��Madam Reba, are you still adapting fine at Blue Suede?�� Madam asked with a smile.


    ��Yes. Miss Gloria is a very kind employer. My work at Blue Suede has been my best job yet.�� Reba nodded.


    Mag looked at the smile that came out naturally, and could tell that she really liked this job.


    After staying for almost two hours at Jessica��s ce when the two kids were done ying, Mag left with Amy.


    ��Father, I��m very happy today,�� Amy said joyfully as shey on Mag��s back.


    ��Then should I y with you more often in the future?�� Mag said with a smile. He walked down the street while piggybacking Amy. There were almost no horse-drawn carriages on the streets.


    ��Alright!�� Amy��s eyes lit up. She then thought for a while and shook her head, saying, ��No, that way, all the uncles and aunties who areing for the delicious food will be very upset.��


    ��It��s alright. I will try to make more time for Little Amy next time.�� Mag felt a little sorry for being so busy with all the other things and the restaurant. He really didn��t spend enough time with Amy.


    ��It��s alright. Amy will be very happy to eat the food Father makes every day,�� Amy said softly with satisfaction.


    Mag continued walking forward with Amy on his back. They didn��t see any horse-drawn carriages even after walking down a few streets.


    ��Help! Help!��


    Just then, a horrifying shriek came from the alley beside.


    Amy shot right up and looked around. ��Father, I think there��s a bad person bullying a big sister at the side!�� She pointed to the little alley on the right.


    ��Let��s go take a look.�� Mag ascertained the direction where the sound came from. It was the dark little alley on their right, and they walked over quickly.


    The shrill came from quite a distance away from them. It sounded as though the person was running away, or she was being kidnapped.

 Chapter 1442 - Skirts Are So Pretty. Why Can’t You Wear It?

    <h4>Chapter 1442: Skirts Are So Pretty. Why Can��t You Wear It?</h4>


    ��This direction.�� Mag listened carefully, and navigated the small alleys quickly. He could first tell that the shriek came from a frightened young girl. A shriek in the slums at this time of the day meant that the young girl was probably in danger.


    Mag was very fast. He stopped at a crossroad in the alleys. Although he could not see anyone, he knew that she should be nearby since the shriek sounded close.


    ��No... don��te over. Please, don��te over...�� A horrified female voice came from somewhere.


    ��It sounds like it��s behind.�� Amy had already pulled out her magic caster��s staff, and she pointed at the alley on the right excitedly.


    ��Yes, it��s that direction.�� Mag nodded. He put Amy on the ground, and walked quickly and silently over.


    Just then, a small figure suddenly dashed past on top of a high wall at the side. The figure ran past Mag, and jumped off the high wall like a nimble little cat.


    ��You...��


    Suddenly, the voice of a horrified male voice sounded, followed by a crisp sound of a sharp object hitting the wall.


    However, the fighting sounds stopped suddenly, and there was a sound of something heavy falling to the ground as another horrifying shriek broke the silence.


    ��Aaah...��


    Mag brought Amy over to that alley, and saw a tall orc with his pants halfway down lying on the ground. His hands were covering his throat, where blood was gushing out from. His eyes were wide open, and it was apparent that he was no longer breathing. The fatal wound was the one to his heart.


    It was a very clean and professional method of killing. Although the orc could react in time, he still did not manage to show any effective resistance.


    Meanwhile, a young girl with her clothes all untidy was cowering in the corner, shivering. A small silhouette��s back was facing Mag. A few drops of blood were dripping from the sharp ws that came out from her knuckles. She looked a little embarrassed as she consoled the young girl, ��Are you alright? The bad guy is already dead. I should be the good guy here.��


    The youngdy looked at her, dumbfounded, and her fear was suddenly reduced by half.


    ��Hm?�� Mag found that silhouette in ck very familiar, and he was shocked to see the pink and white cat ears.


    ��Big Sister Connie, what are you doing here? Have you lost your way again?�� Amy asked in shock.


    ��Boss! Little Amy! What are you two doing here?�� The small orc girl turned around, and seemed even more shocked to see Mag and Amy. She said with embarrassment, ��I... I just came out for a walk. I��m not lost.��


    ��Really? I almost believed it. We walked past here on our way home,�� Amy said. She nced at the orc on the ground. ��But you��ve already killed the bad guy. Now we have no bad guy to beat up. What a pity.��


    ��We heard ady��s shriek when we walked past the alley outside. That��s why we came in,�� Mag said. He took off his coat and walked to the human youngdy cowering in the corner.


    The young girl looked barely 13 or 14 years old. Her clothes had been ripped apart, and there was even a red handprint on her pale face. Mag covered her up gently with his coat, and said, ��Little girl, don��t be afraid. I am Boss Mag from Mamy Restaurant. This is my daughter, Amy. Thisdy who saved you is an employee from our restaurant. Let us send you home.��


    The coat that still had Mag��s body warmth dispelled the chill and embarrassment from the torn and tattered clothes. The young girl looked up at Mag. This gentleman��s smile looked very warm and gentle. There was also an angel-like little girl beside him. Suddenly, she did not feel so afraid.


    Besides...


    <i>Mamy Restaurant? Isn��t that the very famous restaurant? This gentleman is the owner of that restaurant?</i>


    ��Mm-hm.�� The young girl stood up slowly with the help of the wall. She reached out to grab the cor of the coat. Her pale little face still showed some fear as she tried to avoid looking at the corpse lying on the ground.


    ��Let��s go. Let��s leave this ce first.�� Mag turned to the side a little to block the corpse from the little girl��s view. He made a soft glow on the tip of Amy��s magic caster��s staff, and led the young girl out into the streets.


    Connie retracted her ws and followed behind Mag quickly, afraid of being left behind.


    Mag turned to the little girl on his right, and gently asked, ��What��s your name? Where do you leave?��


    ��Kelly. My house is just up in front, past three alleys,�� the young girl said softly as she pointed in front.


    ��Alright. Don��t be afraid. That bastard deserved to die anyway. We��ll send you to your doorstep.�� Mag looked at the young girl, who was still shivering a little, and felt upset. Even in Chaos City, sexual assault was still a risk that girls had to face.


    ��I... I shouldn��t have gone out at night. I just wanted to buy a sweet for my younger brother...�� Kelly said with a whimper.


    ��Kelly, you��re not to me. It��s those evil scumbags who are at fault.�� Mag paused in his tracks, and looked into Kelly��s eyes. ��It��s your freedom to go out at night. That should not be the reason for those scumbags to harm you.��


    Kelly looked into Mag��s eyes and was a little lost, and a little touched. She had never heard anyone say that before. She had always heard people saying: wrap yourself up and don��t go out at night...


    It seemed as though the reason for all crimes was because they wore a skirt that showed their calves, or because they did not reach home before nightfall.


    ��Yes, skirts are so pretty. Why can��t you wear it? The stars are so beautiful at night. If you stay at home, you won��t get to see them.�� Amy nodded, and said, ��As for the bad guys, just beat them to death.��


    Kelly looked at how confident Amy was, and could not help but feel a little envious, for she did not even have such courage.


    ��However, it seems like there are quite a lot of scumbags around here. I��ve seen quite a few these days,�� Connie interrupted.


    Kelly remained silent. She would often hear stories of unfortunate things happening to girls living in the slums. A weak young girl like her would bepletely incapable of resisting when she met with sexual assault from other races.


    ��Don��t worry. This will change. Girls will be able to wear a skirt without worrying, and they can also look at the beautiful starry sky,�� Mag said with a smile. He already had a n. Since the city lord cannot do anything about the night-time safety of the people living in the northern slums, he would do something about it.


    He sent Kelly to her doorstep. When she was just about to knock, the door opened, and a small boy of around one to two years old toddled over, and dived into Kelly��s embrace as he called out to her.


    ��Here��s your sweet.�� Kelly released her clenched fist, and passed an ordinary sugarcane sweet to the little boy.


    ��Sweet.�� The little boy grabbed the sweet happily as he licked it.


    ��Kelly, what happened to you? Who are they?�� A middle-aged woman and man walked out quickly from a room and saw Kelly, who had a coat on, with her hair all messy and a red handprint on her face. They immediately stood in front of Kelly, shielding her from Mag.

 Chapter 1443 - Burn That Trash!

    <h4>Chapter 1443: Burn That Trash!</h4>


    ��Mother, this is the owner of Mamy Restaurant. I just met a bad guy on the way, and they saved me,�� Kelly exined quickly.


    ��How could you run out without telling us? You could buy the sweet tomorrow.�� The middle-aged woman looked at Kelly��s swollen face with reddened eyes, and said, ��What should your father and I do if something were to happen to you?��


    The man went in to get a chopping knife, and said to Kelly, ��Where is that bastard who dared to bully my daughter? I am going to fight it out with him!��


    ��The bad guy is already dead,�� Amy said.


    The man and woman were stunned. They started looking at Mag differently.


    ��Thank you for saving Kelly. Please,e in and have a sit,�� the woman said gratefully as she bowed deeply.


    ��I... I��ll buy some alcohol.�� The man scratched his head as he put the chopper behind him.


    ��It��s alright. We just happened to pass by, and did what we should.�� Mag smiled and shook his head. He continued, ��That fellow deserved it. You don��t have to be afraid. However, since there is a murder case, the Gray Temple and city lord��s castle will investigate the matter. If they look for you, just tell them toe for me at Mamy Restaurant.��


    Mag rejected their warm reception. He left with Amy and Connie after Kelly changed and returned him his coat.


    ��Are you out for live training?�� Mag asked curiously as he looked at Connie��s full-ck outfit.


    Connie nodded proudly, and said, ��Yeah. Master told me that there isn��t much meaning for me to keep practicing breaking in and out of Bastie Prison, so he told me toe over to the city��s north to do some live training on some jerks. I��ve already killed 10 such bastards today including this one.��


    ��I see.�� Mag was a little surprised at Rex��s training method, but it was not a bad idea, since they could rid this society of vermin through the training.


    ��Wow, Big Sister, that��s really impressive.�� Amy gave a thumbs up, and eagerly said, ��Can you bring me along next time? I��m also very good at beating up bad guys!��


    ��Err...�� Connie was a little hesitant. She looked at Amy, and said, ��Although I would like very much to bring you along, I have to run on top of the walls, and I��m afraid you might not be able to catch up with me.��


    ��It��s alright, you can run on the walls. I can fly.�� Amy spread her arms out, and a pair of translucent wings appeared on her back. Her wings pped gently and she started to fly, even circling around Connie nimbly. With a smile, Amy said, ��Look, isn��t this super convenient?��


    ��Wow, is Little Amy a little flower fairy?�� Connie said, surprised and envious, as she looked at Amy, who was suspended in mid-air. With a nod, she said, ��If that��s the case, there��s no problem at all.��


    ��Little Amy,e down.�� Mag beckoned Amy.


    Amy kept her wings, andnded nicely in Mag��s embrace.


    ��You can��t use your wings so casually, alright?�� Mag whispered to her, and looked around cautiously. Amy��s wings were given to her by the pope. Although the church��s influence in the Roth Empire was not great, such a supernatural gift felt more like it was of another level. Therefore, he didn��t want Amy to show her wings in front of others for the time being.


    ��Oh.�� Amy shrugged. She was a little disappointed, but she quickly looked at Connie, and said, ��I still have my wind fire wheels. Even though they might be a little more eye-catching at night, it would be no problem to keep up with your speed.��


    ��Alright. Then let��s go together tomorrow,�� Connie said with a nod.


    Mag looked speechlessly at the two who agreed to beat up bad guys. He did not feel right to stop such a positive agreement. As he walked along the street, Mag asked Connie, ��Are you going back with us, or are you going to continue training?��


    ��It��s too early now. I��m not tired at all. Besides, now is the peak period for those scumbags to act. I intend to keep watch on this area for a while more. You guys can go back first.�� Connie shook her head, and leaped onto a high wall at the side. She waved goodbye, and quickly disappeared into the night.


    ��I...�� Amy watched Connie leave as she opened her mouth to speak.


    ��You want to go back to sleep. You have lessons tomorrow.�� Mag continued walking forward with Amy in his arms.


    After walking for a short while, Mag managed to hail a horse-drawn carriage, and they took it back to the restaurant. When they got back, they happened to meet Irina, who came back from outside.


    ��Mother.�� Amy let go of Mag��s hand, and leaped into Irina��s embrace.


    Irina picked Amy up, and then looked at Mag, saying, ��I��m hungry.��


    ��I��m hungry too.�� Amy raised her little hand.


    ��Alright. I��ll go make supper now.�� Mag opened the restaurant door with a smile, and poured two cups of warm water for them. After that, he went into the kitchen.


    Amyy in Irina��s embrace as she told her mother all about Jessica��s birthday celebration and the bad guy they met.


    ��Oh, I didn��t know there are so many bad guys in Chaos City. That��s interesting.�� Irina��s eyes lit up after hearing Amy��s story.


    ��Mother, should we form a team to beat the bad guys up?�� Amy suggested excitedly.


    Irina nodded, and replied, ��Sure. Why don��t we get everyone at the restaurant to go beat the bad guys up together? We can take it as training.��


    ��That��s not a bad suggestion,�� Mag agreed as he peeked his head out from the kitchen. Why didn��t he think of such a constructive idea? He thought for a while, and said, ��If that��s the case, we will need a uniform and a very cool team name, what do you think?��


    ��We��re just beating bad guys up. Is there a need for all that?�� Irina scoffed, and said, ��Why don��t we call ourselves the Anomaly Judges?��


    ��The FFF gang?�� Mag raised his brow. ��Then we would still need to prepare ck robes and chainsaws?��


    Irina thought for a while, and said with a nod, ��It sounds pretty good.��


    ��What about our chant?��


    ��Burn that Trash!�� Amy raised a torch.


    ��Hm? That��s not bad.�� Irina��s eyes lit up. ��Then should we catch all the baddies and burn them to death?��


    ��That way they won��t be able to harm innocent big sisters anymore.�� Amy nodded.


    Mag smiled. He returned to the kitchen to finish cooking. To oppress the baddies, they had to use force, and if the need arose, they had to show them their prowess.


    ***


    The next morning, people from the Gray Temple arrived.


    ��Mr. Mag. An orc was murdered in the northern part of the city yesterday. ording to our investigations, you and your employee are involved in this case. We hope that you can provide us your assistance in our investigation,�� a young inspector said to Mag, who opened the door.

 Chapter 1444 - Gentlemen’s League

    <h4>Chapter 1444: Gentlemen��s League</h4>


    Mag looked at the two young inspectors from the Gray Temple. They were not aggressive. He then took a look at the customers who had started to form a line outside. Since it was not very convenient to let others find out about Connie, he turned to the side, and said, ��Please,e in and talk.��


    ��Okay.�� The two inspectors nodded, and entered the restaurant.


    Mag closed the door behind him. He looked at the young inspectors, and hesitated to speak.


    ��Mr. Mag, we��ve already gotten a rough grasp on the situation. The orc who was murdered yesterday was a convict that we had been after. He had imed seven lives, andst night he was stopped and murdered while sexually assaulting a youngdy. The person who did it was an employee from your restaurant, and you were also at the scenest night, is that right?�� the inspector who had spoken previously began.


    Mag raised his brow. That sounded as though that fellow deserved it, and they were just getting rid of a vermin. Mag smiled and nodded. ��Yes. The three of us were in the northern part of the city to celebrate the birthday of my daughter��s friend. On our way back, we heard cries for help, so we rushed over to the scene. My employee had no choice but to kill him in order to ensure the safety of the youngdy, because he was too aggressive.��


    ��I thank you for stepping out bravely to protect the citizens of Chaos City. There have been many cases of perpetrators of sexual assault being stopped in the northern part of the city recently. I assume your employee is rted to these cases. Can we meet her for a while? We are about to begin choosing this year��s top 10 citizens. We were thinking of applying for a spot for her,�� that inspector continued.


    Mag raised his brow, and said with a sigh, ��She is a very meekdy, and is afraid of attention. I don��t think it��s suitable for her to appear among the top 10 citizens. She isn��t even willing to face people with her true self. If you think what she did wasn��t wrong, let her continue doing it.��


    ��But...��


    ��She has a little problem up here.�� Mag pointed to his head, andmented, ��She��s such a great youngdy. She should have a beautiful youth, but if she suddenly received too much attention, I��m afraid it would worsen her condition, or even...��


    The two inspectors exchanged nces, and hesitated for a while before one of them said, ��Alright, since that is the case, we will not force you. Please help us convey our gratitude. If you need any help, do inform the Gray Temple immediately.��


    ��Sure. This way, please.�� Mag nodded, and sent the two inspectors off.


    ��Father, what��s wrong with Big Sister Connie��s head?�� Amy, who had been watching by the side, asked curiously.


    ��Dementia that came too early,�� Mag said with a sigh. However, he could not hold back hisughter.


    Although Mag had expected the issue with the Gray Temple would be resolved smoothly, it still showed that the Gray Temple was agreeable with citizens taking it into their hands to stop violence.


    After the morning operating hours, Mag brought a letter ofmission to the mercenary union.


    He walked straight into the union building, and arrived at the mission area.


    The staff behind the counter was busy, and there were many people filling in mission forms.


    Mag followed the line, and arrived in front of the counter. The staff member passed him a form without even looking up, and said, ��Hello, sir, please fill in this mission form and choose the type of mission you want, the specific requirements, mission date and time, as well as the specific reward you want.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag took a pen, sat down in front of the counter, and started to fill in the form.


    After around five minutes, Mag passed the form over, and said, ��I��m done. Please take a look and see if there��s anything else I need to add.��


    The young staff member nced at Mag��s form, and her eyes lit up. It was the first time in her three years working here that she saw such beautiful handwriting.


    However, after taking a close look, she let out a soft gasp and looked up at Mag.


    ��Is anything the problem?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��No... are you sure this is what you want tomission?�� that staff member asked. She sounded a little awkward. It was the first time she saw someonemission something like that.


    ��Yes. I want to start a Gentlemen��s League. I want tomission all the rich and chivalric mercenaries and residents to protect those who need to be protected, to do their best to eliminate all the ruffians who make use of the darkness of the night to harm the weak. I am willing to pay this amount as the reward.�� Mag nodded with a smile. ��Is this against the regtions?��


    Upon hearing Mag��s words, many people who were filling in forms at the side looked up in shock at him. That was an unexpectedmission.


    ��This is the first time I��vee across such amission. Please hold on for a while. I��ll have to ask my manager.�� That staff member was a little uncertain, so she quickly informed Mag and left.


    A whileter, the staff member came back with a tall and skinny middle-aged man.


    ��Boss Mag, I didn��t think it would really be you.�� That tall and skinny man smiled immediately when he saw Mag.


    ��I didn��t think you were from the mercenary union.�� Mag also smiled at the middle-aged man, Cartera, who could be considered one of the restaurant��s regrs. He would dine in the restaurant every other day, and his favorite dishes were the beggar��s chicken and the beef kebab.


    ��I heard that you want to set up a Gentlemen��s League to help eliminate assaulters?�� Cartera asked Mag.


    ��Yes. I met one who was trying to sexually assault a youngdy yesterday. Such a thing happening in Chaos City really shocked me. I hope Chaos City could be better. I want the city to be safe, even if the sunlight could not shine into the night, even if it was in the slums, even if it��s amongst the lower-ss and ordinary people. I hope that everyone can be respected and protected.�� Mag nodded seriously.


    Cartera��s smile faded away, and his expression became serious as well.


    ��Isn��t it great that a man could think this way?�� The female staff member standing at the side was looking at Mag in apletely different light. She had already unconsciously started to admire him.


    At the same time, the people who were filling in the forms at the side slowly put their pens down and looked at Mag thoughtfully.


    ��Of course, I am willing to fork out this amount as the reward. I just require the members of the Gentlemen��s League to capture the video of the process of punishing the bad guy and obtain the Gray Temple��s acknowledgement of the event and the bad guy��s identity. ording to the severity of the matter, I have set up 10 tiers of rewards, and the individual will be rewarded ordingly. In addition, he would also receive a corresponding status on the Board of Gentlemen. Today, I am going to put in 5,000,000 copper coins as the initial reward pool for the Gentlemen��s League,�� Mag said with a smile.

 Chapter 1445 - Can I Attend With My Helmet On?

    <h4>Chapter 1445: Can I Attend With My Helmet On?</h4>


    Mag walked out of the mercenary union, and hugged the certificate a little tighter as he pushed his bicycle with a smile.


    The process went very smoothly. When Mag left, the Gentlemen��s Leaguemission was already on top of the board ofmissions, done manually, and that caused quite amotion at the missions area.


    Mag didn��t know what kind of impact his actions this morning would bring to Chaos City. However, as a part of this city, he had done whatever he could.


    He had made the Gentlemen��s League fund��s ie public, so anyone who wanted to support this initiative could also add to the fund.


    What was the most critical was the number of people who would answer his call and join the Gentlemen��s League.


    Judging from themotion just now, there should be some people who would do something.


    ***


    ��The Gentlemen��s League...�� Michael paced up and down the meeting room with his brows tightly knitted together.


    Smiling, an official from the city lord��s castle said, ��Mr. Mag is really interesting. He actually thought of releasing a mercenary mission as a way to protect the residents in Chaos City.��


    ��Interesting?�� Michael looked at that official with a grave expression, and said, ��I don��t think this is funny. It��s a wake-up call. Thew and order that we pride ourselves on are unable to protect the people at the lower level, and a citizen has to release a mission as a way to uphold the security. Tell me, doesn��t that mean that we��ve done our job poorly?��


    The officer quickly stopped smiling, and sat upright with his head hung low.


    The atmosphere in the meeting room suddenly became tense and still. All the officers became very serious.


    ��Sir, we have limited manpower at the city lord��s castle and Gray Temple. We��ve already done our best at patrolling and sentry duties, but we still cannot cover every area. The bad people would always be able to find loopholes and blind spots. That��s where we fail at our duties. But I��m afraid it��s difficult to solve this problem in a short time,�� an official answered.


    Michael nodded, and said, ��I am aware of this too. We��ve already done all that we could for patrolling and sentry duties, but we are seriously shorthanded. Start recruitment quickly to fill in the turnover for the patrollers. We need to ensure that we can cover the entire area.��


    ��Sir, then about the Gentlemen��s League, should we intercept it? This might actually sh with thew and order of Chaos City,�� an official raised his concern.


    ��This is about protecting our residents and punishing the perpetrators. Why should we intercept it? Don��t you think we should support and encourage people to join this initiative?�� Michael shook his head. He smiled. ��If the citizens could join in to curb crime and violence, we would not have to fret over manpower shortage.��


    ***


    ��Did you hear? A Gentlemen��s League appeared in the mercenary union today. If you join the league to stop and punish evildoers in order to protect the people, you will be able to receive a reward.��


    ��I saw it at the union this morning. It��s not just the reward, there��s even a gentleman point system. Apparently, there��s a board of gentlemen, and doing missions would give you mission points, which is how you can leave your name on the board of gentlemen.��


    ��I didn��t think that there would be so many scumbags around. That��s got my blood boiling. I will guard the northern part of the city tonight. If I were to meet any of these scumbags, you bet I would knock all his teeth out. I don��t want the reward. Instead, I��m going to add another 100,000 copper coins into the fund so more people will join in.��


    ��Bro, count me in.��


    ��Bring me along, I want to beat those scumbags up too.��


    At the entrance of Mamy Restaurant in the afternoon, the sweet gang and the savory gang made peace momentarily as they came together to discuss the rapidly spreading news of the Gentlemen��s League.


    After the mission was released, it was pushed to the top by the mercenary union. Therefore, the mercenaries who went to the union today all knew about it, and it soon spread among the mercenaries.


    Chaos City��sw and order werepletely different from those in any other ce in this world, but people would rarely take note of the lives of the people living in the slums in the northern part of the city and what problems they faced.


    Most people actually didn��t know that there was a group of people in this city living in poverty, without their dignity, and still having to face all sorts of danger and suffering.


    Therefore, when all these realizations were presented to them, it dealt them a huge shock, and made them furious.


    ��The customers outside were all very worked up. I think they are talking about some Gentlemen��s League. I heard that someone released a mission at the mercenary union to reward those who punish evildoers.�� Miya came in from outside, and agitatedly said, ��This is a very good thing. If everyone is willing to participate, those evildoers will be pests of the city, and they won��t dare to continue staying in Chaos City.��


    ��Yeah. I think that��s pretty good. You can earn money by beating baddies up. That would definitely make you feel good,�� Ba concurred.


    ��I wonder who came up with this good idea?�� Rena was a little excited. As someone who grew up in the slums, she knew what kind of fear the night meant for them. However, if everyone was willing to help, things would definitely be different.


    ��Ahem, it��s yours sincerely,�� Mag, who stood at the kitchen door, said a little proudly after clearing his throat softly.


    Everyone looked at Mag.


    ��Boss, were you really the one?�� Miya looked at Mag in shock.


    ��Yes. Last night, on my way back, Little Amy, Connie, and I met a young girl who was almost hurt. And such incidents often happen in the darkness in the northern part of the city. Since the city lord��s castle and the Gray Temple cannot solve this problem at the moment, I thought of doing a little something.�� Mag nodded. He looked at everyone with a smile, and said, ��Of course, I��ve discussed it with Irinast night, and we thought we could take this as a form of training before we go to the orcs. We can use this to work on our team chemistry.��


    <i>Boss is really a nice person,</i> Rena thought to herself. <i>It��s really good news for girls living in the slums.</i>


    ��If that��s the case, there��s not enough to go around...�� Connie muttered. Although the northern part of the city was a veryrge piece ofnd, and she could not cover the entire ce on her own, she somehow felt as though a slice of her cake was being shared.


    ��Oh, right, we are invited to attend the Chamber of Commerce��s g dinner tonight, so we will be closed for the night. Is everyone willing to go?�� Mag asked.


    ��Me, I��ll go alone.�� Cami raised her hand. She was not willing to attend the g as a part of the restaurant. Otherwise, she would not be able to hold her head up high anymore, and she would probably be worse off than her Uncle Drac back then.


    Connie raised her hand, and asked, ��Can... Can I attend with my helmet on?��


    She was a little excited. It was her first time attending any interesting event since she came to Chaos City.


    ��You can if you��re okay with it.�� Mag nodded.

 Chapter 1446 - Boss, Can I Remove The Helmet?

    <h4>Chapter 1446: Boss, Can I Remove The Helmet?</h4>


    ��Closed for business tonight to support the Gentlemen��s League.�� Mag hung a sign on the door before the lunch servicemenced.


    It drew the customers�� bemoaning once again.


    ��Boss Mag, we won��t even get to eat the hot pot tonight, right?�� Vanessa asked Mag piteously.


    ��Yes. The restaurant ispletely closed tonight.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    Well, he had no choice, as he had already agreed to go to the Chamber of Commerce��s year-end celebration. He couldn��t leave Rena alone in the restaurant to make hot pot while the rest of them went out to y.


    ��Even Mamy Restaurant has joined the Gentlemen��s League. Seems like we have to go do something tonight.�� The customers�� interest in the Gentlemen��s League was piqued while theymented the closure of the restaurant tonight. Many of the customers were going to try it out.


    After the busy lunch service was over, Mag said to all thedies, ��If youdies don��t have appropriate clothes for tonight��s banquet, you may go take a look at Blue Suede Fashion. Just tell them you are Mamy Restaurant��s employees and put the tag on me for all the clothes that you buy. I will go pay for themter. Just take it as my gift to all of you for your hard work during this time.��


    ��We can buy new clothes?!�� All thedies�� eyes glowed.


    Mag smilingly said, ��Yes. We have four hours before the banquet starts. You all may move around freely now. We will gather at the restaurantter at 5 pm before we set off together.��


    ��Thank you, Boss,�� all thedies happily said, and after saying goodbye to Mag, they all left together. They even brought Anna along with them.


    ��Looking at the time, the elves should have arrived at Chaos City by now?�� Mag went up to the study. Irina had already settled the issue of the Night Elves�� amodation with City Lord Michael, so there was no need for him to get involved too much in case it attracted unnecessary attention to him.


    As for the matter of building the factory, Mag intended to talk to Scheer when he saw her tonight. After all, he had given her the authorization to use the steam engine. Be it the funds or the promotion of the products in the future, it would be much easier if Scheer worked with him.


    Profits should be shared. Mag understood that rationale very well.


    As an unqualified businessman, he didn��t want to do every single thing by himself. It would be perfect if he could earn money without doing anything.


    As for the Night Elves, the sudden influx of 20,000 in the workforce in Chaos City was naturally the best choice for the newly built factory.


    ***


    The Moreton Manor.


    ��Cyril, this bastard, actually ganged up with Bowen and Harvey. This is akin to bringing the wolves into our house!�� Jeffree said annoyedly as he smashed his ss on the floor. His chest was rising up and down rapidly due to his anger.


    Manard, the chief secretary, lowered his head.


    Jeffree finally appeased his anger after a while. He looked up at Manard. ��How many board members are supporting Gloria now?��


    ��If the Marquises�� and Dodges�� board members are supporting Young Master Cyril, and disregarding the Buffetts�� board members, the board members who support Miss Gloria are less than 10,�� Manard answered.


    ��There are a total of 68 board members in the Chamber of Commerce...�� Jeffree furrowed his brows worriedly.


    Manard suggested, ��Master, should we assemble all the board members and tell them your standpoint? After all, Miss Gloria has just appeared in their sights recently, they might have some prejudices and misunderstandings.��


    ��There��s no need to. We would be simply adding onto the joke.�� Jeffree shook his head, and his expression slowly became calm. ��If she can��t even pass this test, she wouldn��t be able to hold up the Moreton Family.��


    ��Yes.�� Manard nodded.


    ***


    In a moving carriage.


    ��Young Mistress, ording to your request, the Buffett��s 21 board members have agreed to vote for Gloria,�� the secretary told Scheer, who was resting with her eyes closed.


    ��How many votes has she gotten now?�� Scheer asked casually without opening her eyes.


    ��From the news, the Marquises and the Dodgeses are already ganging up with Cyril. They should have at least 30 stable votes in their hands. Furthermore, given Cyril��s work in the Moreton Family and his unique identity as the heir, he should be receiving more than Gloria from the Moretons�� board members. As for the remaining independent board members, we still do not know their stand yet. The confirmed votes that Gloria has now should be around 25,�� the secretary swiftly answered.


    Scheer curled her lips and revealed a sneering smile. ��Come to speak of it, shouldn��t I be supporting Cyril instead? Given his stupid action of coborating with Bowen and Harvey, if he takes over the Moreton Family, I don��t even have to do anything, and he will waste the Moreton Family away by himself.��


    ***


    Irina returned to the restaurant in the evening.


    ��I have sent all of them to the factory,�� Irina said as she ate the beggar��s chicken Mag made for her.


    Mag asked, ��What about their amodations at night? We don��t have enough dormitories now.��


    ��I got them to bring some logs back on my way here. They should be building houses right now. We are elves, the species who know the wood element best. When ites to building wooden houses, even the dwarves aren��t as good as us,�� Irina said confidently.


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded. Since he didn��t have to worry about it, he wasn��t going to pursue the matter. He then said, ��The Chamber of Commerce has a banquet tonight. Everyone in the restaurant is going. Do you want toe along?��


    ��Are you in charge of cooking?��


    ��No. I am considered an invited guest, so I don��t have to cook.��


    ��Then why should I go? The food that the other chefs make is atrocious.�� Irina shook her head, and took a bite of the chicken thigh. ��I am going over to the factory to do some arrangements for them.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded. The Night Elves�� matters were more urgent. It wasn��t necessary for her to go to this banquet.


    Irina left straight after filling up her tummy. She had plenty of things to do in order to settle 20,000 elves.


    Mag went upstairs to change into a casual suit after looking at the time. Considering that the outdoor temperature was a little low, he added on a gray coat.


    There was someone knocking on the door as soon as Mag got downstairs. He opened the door, and a group of beautiful maidens were standing at the restaurant��s entrance, smiling at him.


    ��Look at our new clothes, Boss. Blue Suede��s clothes are beautiful and warm. Moreover, they��re as light as feathers and sofortable on the body,�� Miya said happily.


    ��Errrr...��


    Mag stared at the smiling maidens in down jackets, and he was at a loss for words.


    Even though the Blue Suede��s down jackets were very chic and also light andfortable on the body, they were going to a banquet, after all. Wasn��t it a little weird... when all of them attended in down jackets?


    ��Yes. It��s so warm that it fogged up. I can��t see anything.�� Connie, who was following after them, was talking to a tree seriously. ��Boss, can I remove the helmet?��

 Chapter 1447 - You Can Squeeze Ugly Duckling For While

    <h4>Chapter 1447: You Can Squeeze Ugly Duckling For While</h4>


    ��No. You��re going to bring both your helmet and your brain along with you.�� Mag went over and turned on the defogging mode for her.


    Connie, who could immediately see clearly, saw that tree in front of her. Her expression became awkward instantly, and she smiled embarrassedly. ��Aright, I will bring the helmet and my brain to the banquet with me.��


    Mag still felt weird looking at all thedies in their down jackets. However, it wasn��t realistic for them to go change into extravagant evening wear at this point in time anymore.


    ��I am back!�� Amy��s voice appeared behind them.


    Everyone turned around to look at Amy, who was wearing her magician robe and skipping over. Her two buns were swaying gently, and she looked absolutely adorable.


    ��Woah. Is everyone wearing new clothes?�� Amy looked at all of them with bright eyes before turning around to ask Mag, ��Father, do I have new clothes too? I want to wear the same clothes as everyone.��


    ��Alright. Then we will go in and change now.�� Mag looked at the expectant Amy, and nodded with a smile. He had prepared a lovely cocktail dress for Amy initially, but the cocktail dress was obviously not as attractive to her as the down jacket now. Anyway, everyone was already wearing down jackets, so he might as well let Amy wear a down jacket to the banquet too.


    Furthermore, this was Blue Suede��s new product, so he guessed it was still considered trendy in this world, right?


    After a while, Amy, who had changed into a short purplish-blue down jacket, skipped out of the door and joined the down jacket group. The light and puffy cutting with a pair of little rabbit ear muffs made her look super adorable.


    ��Let��s go. It��s time for us to set off now.�� Mag lifted up his wrist to look at his watch. It was almost five o��clock, and the three horse-drawn carriages that were prebooked were already waiting at the door. All of them got into their carriages respectively.


    ��Father, where��s Big Sister Irina? Isn��t she going to the celebration?�� Amy asked after Mag and she got into the same carriage.


    ��She��s probably very busy. After all, she still has to be responsible for so many Night Elves.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.


    ��Alright.�� Amy was a tad disappointed.


    Apart from Irina, Shirley didn��t go too.


    On that day in the Wind Forest, he saw Blour��s father, Vincent Baibilly, chop an arm of Elliot before he died by thebined attack of the elves.


    However, Mag didn��t see Blour on the battlefield that day, so he couldn��t bring him back.


    Anna��s expression was rather grave too. She propped her chin up with her hand as she looked out of the window through a small gap in the curtain, deep in thought.


    ��Don��t worry, Anna. Shirley will return as usual. She will remember her promise with you.�� Mag ced his hand on Anna��s head gently as he softly consoled her. This little one had a sensitive heart that didn��t match her age.


    ��Mm-hmm,�� Anna replied softly. However, her expression didn��t be more cheerful because of Mag��s constion.


    ��Big Sister Anna, you can squeeze Ugly Duckling for a while. Whenever you are unhappy, you can squeeze its mushy face, and you will feel much better.�� Amy tossed Ugly Duckling into Anna��s arms and smiled.


    ��Meow???��


    Ugly Duckling looked puzzled. Why did they squeeze it because they were unhappy?


    Anna held Ugly Duckling��s soft, warm, and fat face in her hands. She squeezed with both her hands at the same time, and its round face slowly became t. The face changed into another shape after she squeezed.


    ��So cute!�� A smile appeared on Anna��s face. It was as if she was holding a hot water bottle, and it felt so soft andfortable.


    Ugly Duckling red with its innocent big blue eyes, but because it was suppressed by Amy��s tyranny, it could only let Anna toy with it.


    Mag looked at Anna, who was slowly getting more cheerful because she was ying with the cat, and smiled too. Indeed, only a child knew what a child liked.


    ***


    The square in front of the Chamber of Commerce was fully parked with all kinds of opulent horse-drawn carriages. Almost all the members of the Chamber of Commerce had gathered for today��s year-end celebration, so all the business leaders in Chaos City were present.


    Cyril��wearing luxurious ck and red robes and a green hat with a giant red ruby on top��was standing at the hall��s entrance and greeting the businessmen.


    However, only the Chamber of Commerce��s board members could make Cyril greet them proactively.


    As for the normal businessmen, they were all trying to get to know him with an ingratiating smile. However, most of them were ignored by Cyril.


    Cyril couldn��t stop smiling. As long as he got Gloria fired from the board today, he would be the only heir of the Moreton Family.


    Furthermore, Bolton had agreed that when he became the head of the Moreton Family, he would partner with Harvey to make Cyril the president of the Chamber of Commerce.


    The three families were working together, so Cyril was fully confident that he could depose Gloria.


    As for the Buffett Family, he didn��t believe that Gloria could convince Scheer to support her.


    After he became the head of the family, he would find a reason to get Blue Suede back. He heard Gloria had expanded her factories again. It had only been two, three months, and the monthly profit was already over 1,000,000 just with the sales of the clothes alone. Everyone could see the potential of this shop.


    Although that was still inconsequential whenpared to the Moreton Family��s wealth, he simply didn��t want them to have a good life after they left the Moreton Family. The slum at the north of the city was the best ce for their family to live.


    ��Board Member Downsell.�� Cyril smilingly reached out to shake the hand of a balding middle-aged man. They chatted politely for a while before exchanging a knowing smile.


    After Cyril was done chatting with Downsell, he saw Mag walk past him with a bevy of beautifuldies.


    <i>What is this fellow doing here again?</i> Cyril frowned. It was this fellow who made him lose face during the previous year-end celebration. Moreover, he was getting along very well with Gloria. He didn��t expect him toe again today. He remembered that he didn��t join the Chamber of Commerce, and had even said that he wanted to overthrow the Chamber of Commerce.


    ��Wow! Thosedies are so beautiful! Their clothes are so special too. They look so cool.��


    ��If I am not wrong, the clothes that they are wearing should be the new designs that Blue Suede Fashion hasn��t officially released? I think they��re called down jackets!��


    ��My heavens! They actually got the presale design! Aren��t those not for sale yet?! Could they be the staff members of Blue Suede?��


    ��The jackets look fantastic on them! They seem super light yet very warm!��


    All the women��s attention was attracted by the down jackets on Yabemiya and thedies. Many of them were loyal supporters of Blue Suede Fashion, and had been eyeing the new winter wear that was going to be released three dayster. They hadn��t expected someone would wear it to the banquet today, and it was a bevy of beautiful young maidens.

 Chapter 1448 - Is There A Rule That Limits The Number Of Family Members? Allowed

    <h4>Chapter 1448: Is There A Rule That Limits The Number Of Family Members? Allowed</h4>


    All the intense gazes made thedies from Mamy Restaurant slightly ufortable.


    Yabemiya blushed a little as she softly asked Elizabeth, ��Is my makeup smudged? Why are so many people staring at me?��


    Elizabeth looked at her face seriously before calmly replying, ��It��s not. It still looks good.��


    Jane hid among the crowd with her head slightly lowered. It was terrifying for her to be stared at by so many people. She just wanted to hide away.


    Ba looked very collected instead. She was already used to being the center of attention. This was only a small asion.


    Mag was walking right at the very front, holding a cute lolita on both his sides and followed by eight beautiful young maidens. He emitted a presence of a sessful man.


    The server took the invite from Mag. After verifying it carefully, he looked at the big group of beautifuldies, and hesitantly said, ��Sir, the invite is authentic, but ording to the rules, only family members are allowed to attend the banquet. You have brought so many people with you...��


    ��Yes. They��re all my family members. Is there a rule that limits the number of family members allowed?�� Mr. Mag asked with a smile.


    ��This...�� That server and all the surrounding men sucked in a breath of cold air. Their gazes that were focused on Mag changed, and they became green with envy.


    ��Animal!��


    The men looked at the bevy of beautiful young maidens. There were an innocent elven maiden, an energetic half-dragon maiden, cool and aloof dragon maiden, sexy mermaid...


    Meanwhile, Miya��s and thedies�� expressions were also a little weird. There seemed to be something wrong somewhere?


    ��There��s no such rule. Please enter,�� the server said with aplicated expression as he returned the invite to Mag.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag kept the invite and continued on.


    ��Wait a sec. Could thisdy please remove the unidentified object from her head? This may cause distress to other guests.�� The server noticed Connie in the crowd, and put up an arm to stop them again.


    Everyone��s gazes began tond on Connie too. She looked like a petite maiden from her figure, but she was wearing a weird object that covered her whole head. They couldn��t even see her eyes, let alone her face. It was indeed rather peculiar.


    ��Do you know what she is wearing on her head?�� Mag asked that server as he waved his hand, gesturing for Connie toe over.


    ��No, I don��t.�� The server shook his head.


    ��Then, do you know that her clothes are from Blue Suede Fashion, and their presale price is more than 15,000 copper coins?�� Mag continued to ask smilingly.


    ��An expensive suit of clothes.�� The server��s attitude became even more respectful.


    ��Then, do you know the price of thistest headwear that she is wearing is 10 times that of her clothes?�� Mag continued asking.


    ��10 times!�� That server moved his Adam��s apple before looking at that helmet which was gleaming with a blue glow. The helmet seemed even brighter than it was before.


    ��This headwear looks rather cool. Where can I buy it?�� a young man behind him asked curiously.


    <i>Is this thetest trend now? Covering up the entire head?</i> A wealthydy who had lots of hair essories made up of gold and gemstones in her hair secretly noted that down in her heart. She was going to get someone to custom-make one for her when she got back.


    ��Does the banquet have a requirement on the guests�� headwear?�� Mag asked.


    ��Esteemed guests, please enter.�� The server bowed humbly.


    Mag nodded slightly before leading thedies forward on the red carpet.


    ��If we are all family members, so we are one family?�� Amy asked curiously.


    All thedies looked at Mag. Some with a judgmental gaze, while there were a few other expectant gazes.


    Mag nodded with a natural expression. ��Yes. We are one family from Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��Yes. This is great.�� Yabemiya smiled. ��I, too, like this feeling of one family.��


    The others were smiling too. They seemed to be rather satisfied with Mag��s answer.


    Mag heaved a breath of relief in his heart. Even though it was simply to go through security, he still had to give his wits a thumbs up.


    Going through the long corridor, they arrived at the huge banquet hall. Countless candles lit up the banquet hall, and people were chatting in small groups. The banquet hadn��t begun yet.


    Mag brought thedies to a position near a corner. Such banquets were rather boring. If it wasn��t for Gloria and Cyril having a vote-off, he wouldn��t be interested toe.


    He noticed Cyril standing by the door when he came in. That green hat was so bright that it was impossible to ignore him[1].


    Whenpared to Gloria, apart from being a male, Cyril was not Gloria��s match in every other aspect.


    In this world, patriarchal attitudes were still deeply rooted. Scheer, who became the head of a n, was still an exception.


    However, Mag would be happy to see Gloria be the next head of the Moreton Family, and it wasn��t simply because they were friends. He, too, had some selfish thoughts.


    Once Gloria became the head of the Moreton Family, regardless if it was Scheer or Cyril[2] who became the president of the Chamber of Commerce, the Chamber of Commerce would be different from now. It was equal to aplishing what he had set out to do at first.


    All thedies were rather curious about the banquet. In particr, Yabemiya, Gina, Jane, and Rena who had never been to a banquet like this before were looking around curiously.


    Beautiful maidens were always the center of attention at a banquet, especially when they gathered together. Even if they were in a corner, they still became one of the main focuses.


    ��Boss Mag, I didn��t expect you would be here. Moreover, all the beautifuldies from the restaurant are here too. Is it possible that we would be very fortunate to eat Boss Mag��s cooking at tonight��s banquet?�� a voice spoke from the side.


    Mag turned around and saw Robert, the president of the Food Association,ing over with a ss of red wine in his hand. He smiled. ��What a coincidence to meet President Robert here. I��m simply here to join the asion today. I��m not in charge of the catering.��


    ��Oh, I see. It��s such a pity,�� Robert said rather regretfully. However, he didn��tment too much on that topic. After making some small talk with Mag, he was brought away by others who came to talk to him.


    After that, there were restaurant��s other regrsing over to greet Mag as well. Mamy Restaurant was Chaos City��s most famous restaurant now, so it wasn��t surprising that members of the Chamber of Commerce always frequented it. After all, normal families couldn��t afford to eat there every day.


    After thedies got Mag��s approval, they, too, began to move around the banquet hall. Amy led Anna to the buffet area, and began to eat to her heart��s content.


    ��I��m warning you now. If you continue to touch me with your filthy hands, you are going to have an ugly death.�� A voice with a tinge of coldness and disgust appeared at the side.


    Mag turned around, and saw Ba staring at a young man with yellow hair who was blocking her way.


    [1] ��Wearing a green hat�� is a figurative expression in Chinese that means a man is being cheated on by his wife. Iirc, there used to be aw during one of theter Chinese dynasties that forced either family members or husbands of prostitutes to wear green hats, hence the phrase. If you��re going to China and have a green hat or cap, never, ever put it on.


    [2] I think the author meant Gloria.

 Chapter 1449 - Does Your Family Own The Bastie Prison?

    <h4>Chapter 1449: Does Your Family Own The Bastie Prison?</h4>


    ��Ha. Which family��s young mistress are you? I am giving you face when I ask you. How dare you talk to me like this? Are you not afraid that I will kick you and your parents out of here?�� That young man with yellow hair sneered at Ba. Because he was a head taller than Ba, he had a sense of condescending arrogance.


    Themotion attracted the surrounding people��s attention.


    ��Isn��t that Young Master Roy from the Dodges Family? Which family��s young mistress is that maiden? How did she antagonize this rogue?��


    ��I heard Young Master Roy loves petite girls the most.��


    ��Tsk. Isn��t he a perverted lolicon[1] then?��


    ��I��m not sure if he is a lolicon, but this young master is most definitely a pervert. This young maiden must be down on her luck to meet him today.��


    Very soon, people began to recognize that young man, and began to talk about him softly.


    <i>The Dodges Family?</i> Mag raised his eyebrow slightly. He wasn��t worried about Ba, because, after all, her highness the Moon Nation��s princess was also a powerful 7th-tier spatial magic caster. Killing this notorious young master would be no different from killing an ant to her.


    Instead, he was worried that Ba might be too hardhanded. It would be a mess if a human life was lost.


    Of course, Ba��s identity was many times more respectable than that of a merchant family��s young master.


    However, this world��s understanding of the moon was still stuck in the times of legends and daydreams. If he said Ba was the princess of the Moon Nation, and applied for immunity for her in court, he would most likely be beaten to death for contempt of court.


    Roy looked at the maiden in front of him, and insuppressible urges began to surge in his heart. This height and this figure... were totally his type!


    He hadn��t met such a lovely girl for a long time. Even his so-called girlfriends in the past could not hold a candle to her.


    Even the way she looked when she was furious was cute to him.


    As one of the Four Young Masters of Chaos City and the sole heir of the Dodges Family, he had never failed at getting a girl that he liked.


    After girls found out about his identity, their eyes would begin to glow. That was also his favorite instant.


    Roy lowered his head to look at Ba as he smiled arrogantly. ��Now, I��m giving you a chance to kiss my hand and beg for my forgiveness. As the heir of the Dodges Family, I will consider giving you a chance and forgive your stupid mistake.��


    ��Kiss your hand and beg for your forgiveness?�� Ba flicked a disgusted nce at Roy��s short and stubby fingers. Indeed, not every man��s hands were as good-looking as her boss��s. Now, she was going to euthanize this shameless fellow.


    As for whatever Dodges Family, who did they think they were?


    ��Yes, it��s your honor to kiss a noble hand like mine.�� Roy lifted his right hand and looked at it against the light before smiling at Ba obscenely. ��Of course, if you let me squeeze your cheek, this matter will be considered over.��


    After speaking, Roy reached out for Ba��s cheek. He could almost see this maiden��s coy look under his ministrations.


    ��Eat sh*t, you cursed man!��


    Before Roy��s hand could touch Ba��s face, Ba already gave him an uppercut on his chin.


    He was KO��d instantly by a lolita who was a head shorter than him. He flew backward andnded in the center of the banquet hall three meters away.


    Amotion broke out in the banquet hall, and the guests all quickly backed off as they stared at Roy who was sent flying back with a shocked expression. Who was it that dared to antagonize this young master on the Chamber of Commerce��s year-end celebration? The Dodges Family were one of the founding families of the Chamber of Commerce, after all.


    Roy held his swollen chin as he teared in pain. He tilted his head and spat out two shattered teeth while he used Ba with a crying tone, ��You... You hit me...��


    Ba lowered her fist as she coldly said, ��You would have been dead if your filthy hand had touched me.��


    ��Who is this maiden? She��s so fierce.��


    ��She��s done what I��ve always wanted to do if I ain��t been afraid of the Dodges Family��s retribution.��


    ��Someone actually beat up Young Master Roy. Seems like there is more than one good show today. Today��s so interesting.��


    People began to discuss among themselves as they looked at Roy on the floor with his teeth out and Ba who was petite but had a powerful presence.


    ��Oh no. Ba is in trouble.�� Miya found Ba in the crowd, and wanted to get over to her quickly.


    ��Don��t worry. That fellow can��t hurt her.�� Elizabeth held onto her wrist gently, and softly said, ��Let Boss settle this. We��re not suitable to appear in the limelight here.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Yabemiya gave it a brief thought, and then nodded. She wouldn��t know what to do even if she went forward.


    Jane covered her face in the crowd. She taught Ba one phrase from her hometown two days ago after her constant bugging. She didn��t expect she would utilize it so soon. However, she began to look at Ba worriedly. Would she get into trouble for hitting someone?


    Mag nodded with satisfaction after he saw that scene. Only two teeth were lost. It was a very reasonable and perfect ending.


    After straightening his clothes, he prepared to get out there to alleviate the tense atmosphere, and then resolve this matter.


    Roy looked at Ba, and felt a chill up his back. He had a feeling that this fellow wasn��t joking.


    However, Roy knew his reputation was tarnished as so many people saw him get beaten up by a girl. He would beughed at in the future even if he went about with the name of one of Four Young Masters of Chaos City. Hence, he got frustrated immediately, and screamed, ��Guards! Guards! Arrest this crazy woman and send her to Bastie Prison! I want her to stay there for the rest of her life.��


    A few guards dashed out, and looked at Ba hesitantly. Even though Roy��s identity was noble, they had no idea about this maiden��s identity. People who came to this banquet were mostly people they couldn��t afford to offend.


    ��Roy, my boy. W-what happened to you?�� Right then, a stout middle-aged man quickly walked out from the crowd and came to Roy, who was lying on the floor with half of his face swollen. There was a bloodstain in the corner of his mouth, and the two broken teeth covered with blood on the floor were especially ring.


    Roy teared even more when he saw that fatty. He pointed at Ba as he cried, ��Father, that woman! That b*tch hit me... She even broke my teeth. You cannot let her off...��


    That fatty turned to look at Ba, and furiously said, ��A*shole, how dare you beat my son? Guards, you useless people. Go arrest her, and then send her to the Bastie Prison! Lock her up for 50 years!��


    Although all the guards were a little hesitant, it was Harvey who issued the order, so they still surrounded Ba.


    ��They��re indeed father and son. Even the way they speak is identical.�� Right at that moment, Mag walked out from the crowd and stood next to Ba. He looked at Harvey and Roy, and sarcastically said, ��Does your family own the Bastie Prison? Can you decide on how many years a person should be locked up?��


    [1] Person whose fetish is small girls or those who look like one.

 Chapter 1450 - I’ve Been Formally Trained

    <h4>Chapter 1450: I��ve Been Formally Trained</h4>


    ��Who is this mister? He looks so suave standing in front of that maiden!��


    ��The boss of Mamy Restaurant, don��t you know him? It��s the most popr restaurant recently. Boss Mag��s food is super delicious!��


    ��Boss Mag is still as tough as ever. However, would he get thrown out because of this?��


    The guests looked with bright eyes at Mag who��de forward. Many of them evenughed because they had disliked the tyrannical behavior of Harvey and Roy for a long time. Everyone was discussing it softly. Some youngdies were even looking at the cutest height difference with glowing eyes.


    ��What a bother. Isn��t it better to euthanize such a scum right away?�� Ba looked at Mag��s back with annoyance shing through her eyes. After a moment of pondering, she slowly lowered her right hand, which was already open up.


    ��Who are you?! How dare you talk to me like this?�� Harvey stared at Mag with a somber gaze. As the Chamber of Commerce��s vice president and the head of the Dodges Family, he enjoyed a very high status in the Chaos City��s business world, so he had never beenughed at in public.


    Mag smiled. ��I am Mag. Chaos City respects freedom of speech, so how is talking to you something very brave? Perhaps you could still lift up that fat arm of yours and jump up to hit my chin?��


    The banquet hall fell into a silence for a brief moment. People were staring at the short and fat Harvey, and then the banquet hall burst intoughter. Many people were turning their heads around, trying to control their facial expressions.


    A mister in a severe outfit took out a silk handkerchief to clean the clothes for thedy standing opposite him apologetically. ��I��ve been formally trained not tough no matter how funny things are... unless I really couldn��t control myself.��


    Harvey��s face flushed and turned pale alternatively. The sounds of the surroundingughter felt like ps on his face. He had never been humiliated like this before. He clenched his fists, and coldly said to Mag, ��Boy, you are ying with fire here.��


    ��ying with fire?�� Mag chuckled. ��My daughter is very good at ying with fire. If you ask politely, I don��t mind letting her y with you for a while.��


    ��You...�� Harvey pointed at Mag with a trembling finger. He sucked in a few deep breaths to calm himself down before smirking at Mag. ��Do you know how long she is going to spend in the prison for aggravated assault?��


    ��Aggravated assault?�� Mag innocently asked the surrounding guests. ��Excuse me,dies and gentlemen, may I confirm that what happened earlier was a tall and fat young master trying to harass a weak and helpless lolita who had no choice but to raise her dainty little fist in resistance?��


    Mag��s gazended back on Harvey as he gravely asked, ��Do you know how many years he could be locked up for molesting underage girls? How many strapping men he has to pick up soap for? As an essory to his crime, don��t you think you would be required to join him in there for a period of time?��


    The guests�� expressions became a little weird.


    It sounded like the truth initially, as Roy did try to touch Ba and take advantage of her first... yet while this maiden looked petite, that was a mighty strike, okay?! Which part of her was dainty? She KO��d a bulky 90-kg man with a single punch. Not many of the guests present were able to do that.


    But after Mag��s analysis, it became very rational and sessfully upied themanding heights of morality andw. And the talk about ��picking up soap�� was even too wonderful for words.


    As expected, both father and son paled upon hearing that. They had been used to bullying people in their daily lives, so they couldn��t react to someone who stood up to them.


    ��Father, I don��t want to go to prison... I don��t want to pick up soap...�� Roy said terrifiedly as he grasped Harvey��s sleeve with a pale face.


    Harvey calmed himself down, and then told Mag, ��You... You are sprouting nonsense! How could my son do anything to her in public? But everyone saw her beat him up. Don��t think that you can twist the facts simply because you are eloquent. There are many witnesses here today. You guys are not getting away with this!��


    ��Getting away? Why should we get away? If you think you can alter the truth because you have more people on your side, you might have overestimated your influence and underestimated the Gray Temple��s capabilities?�� Mag smiled. If they were going to use connections, he really wasn��t afraid of him. After all, he was holding a secret position with the city lord��s castle��he was part of the system.


    Harvey stared at Mag, who refused to ede to either threats or enticements, with an angry red face.


    However, those guards were halted by Mag��s words. They didn��t dare to get involved in the big shots�� fight, so they had no intention to help Harvey at all.


    <i>Boss is so formidable. He scared all of them without having to do anything.</i> Yabemiya was looking at Mag with glowing eyes. Compared to him, she felt as if her mouth was fake.


    Elizabeth was also looking at Mag with admiration. Although she was rather surprised at Mag��s eloquence as he waspletely different from his usual gentlemanly behavior he showed while he was with them, being tough to external threats was a good character trait.


    <i>Tsk. Seems like my help is not required.</i> At the second floor��s railing, Cami swirled the red wine in her ss as she chuckled softly. Mag looked rather handsome when she looked at him from this particr angle.


    <i>Something��s not right? What��s wrong with me? Why would I find a man attractive?! Men are all trash! They��re not good!</i> Cami swiftly shook her head to get rid of the weird thoughts in her head.


    ��What��s going on?�� Right then, a sinister voice spoke.


    The guests gave way for Cyril, who was wearing bright red clothes and a green hat, toe through. He threw a nce at Mag and frowned. What was this fellow doing here?


    Then, his gaze fell onto Roy, who was still sitting on the floor with a swollen cheek, and Harvey who was flushed. His demeanor changed as he asked, ��Vice President Harvey, what happened to you?��


    ��This fellow. They hit my son and then maligned me and my son. They even said they wanted to send us to Bastie Prison.�� Harvey pointed at Mag andined first even when they were the guilty party.


    <i>Great. This is the opportunity that I��ve been waiting for!</i> Cyril��s eyes lit up as he turned and frowned at Mag and Ba behind him. ��You are not in the Chamber of Commerce, so how did you make your way in? Perhaps you are a thief who came here for the free food and drinks? Now, you are even hurting Roy maliciously and ndering the Chamber of Commerce��s vice president. Guards, tie the two of them up and send them straight to the Gray Temple!��


    Cyril was after all the president��s son, and had always been deemed the Moreton Family��s heir, so the guards had to act when they heard his orders. They surrounded Mag, and someone even took out a rope.


    ��Wait a minute!�� Right at that moment, a melodious voice spoke up beyond the crowd.


    At the same time, the host at the door announced, ��Board Member Gloria has arrived!��

 Chapter 1451 - I BeseeChapter You To Be Kind

    <h4>Chapter 1451: I Beseech You To Be Kind</h4>


    Everyone parted to make a path for Gloria. Wearing a blue evening gown, Gloria was still as beautiful as ever tonight.


    The guards halted in their steps. They looked at Gloria and then at Cyril before retreating to their original position.


    Cyril watched Gloriae over with furrowed brows. He knew Mag and Gloria were connected. He wanted to embarrass them before Gloria came so Gloria would be embarrassed as well. He didn��t expect she would arrive so early.


    The guests were also looking at Gloria. Everyone knew the main characters of tonight��s year-end celebration were Gloria and Cyril. The fight to be the heir of the Moreton Family between these two was already in the heated stage, and the result might be known tonight.


    And, the show seemed to be starting right now.


    Gloria came over to Mag, and nodded to him apologetically before saying to Cyril, ��Uncle Cyril, Mr. Mag and everyone from the restaurant are guests that I invited. Please do not use the term ��thief�� to describe them. This will make you look unreasonable and arrogant.��


    The guests showed hints of enlightenment. So this mister was invited by Miss Gloria. In that case, it could be exined why Cyril targeted them.


    ��Ha. I am unreasonable and arrogant? I think these several so-called guests of yours are the arrogant ones. They even dared to assault Vice President Harvey��s son, Roy.�� Cyril smirked at Gloria, and aggressively said, ��Gloria, as one of its board members, don��t you know the Chamber of Commerce��s rules on the banquet? Didn��t you do a background check on them before you invited them? I think you are not up to standard as a board member.��


    After the guests heard that, they began to look at Gloria with thoughtful judgement. Although Scheer had already proven that being young and being female didn��t mean that she didn��t have the capabilities,pared to Scheer who had shown immense talents ever since young, this Miss Gloria, who suddenly appeared out of nowhere, seemed to be rather inadequate in the area of capabilities.


    ording to rumors, a board member meeting would be called on today��s year-end celebration. Cyril had already formally requested to initiate a vote to depose Gloria as a board member, and the board had agreed.


    The current situation made some neutral board members start to judge Gloria seriously.


    Most of the board members didn��t know this young mistress, who��d suddenly appeared to fight with Cyril for the position of the Moreton Family��s heir, very well. They only knew that she had set up a rather profitable clothing store recently.


    However, earnings of millions were nothing to them. It still wasn��t enough to prove that she had the ability to be the Chamber of Commerce��s board member and the heir of the Moreton Family.


    ��Mr. Mag is the boss and chef of Mamy Restaurant. He has once received the honor of being titled the best chef at the king of Roth Empire��s court banquet, and raised the status of Chaos City��s culinary scene among the cities of this world single-handedly. He persists in providing free breakfast for the cleaners every morning and spends a huge amount of funds to sponsor the poor children to go school. Is there a problem with such a kind and chivalrous man��s character?�� Gloria��s gazended on Roy, who was still sitting on the floor, and she said in a loud voice, ��As for Vice President Harvey��s son Roy��s character and reputation, I think everyone present has heard about them before. If the year-end celebration had a criterion for character before one is allowed to enter, the first person who couldn��t enter has to be him, right?��


    ��Y-you are sprouting nonsense!�� Roy shouted at Gloria furiously.


    ��I heard a few days ago that someone was galloping on his horse within the city. He knocked over a pregnantdy and caused her to miscarry. Heterpensated her with a huge amount of money, and even threatened her before this matter was covered up and not escted to the Gray Temple,�� Gloria said, looking at Roy.


    ��Something like that happened?��


    All the guests appeared to be shocked. There was a rule that forbade riders from galloping on horses�� backs within the city. Furthermore, knocking over a pregnantdy and causing her to miscarry was a serious crime. Even though Gloria didn��t say out the name, could this matter be rted to Roy?


    ��Hmm?�� Mag, who hadn��t said a word ever since Gloria appeared, was looking at her with astonishment. This girl came well-prepared.


    ��This...�� Cyril went white too as he looked at Harvey and his son with uncertainty. He had never heard about that incident before.


    Roy paled as he haltingly tried to exin, ��S-she was jaywalking on the street. That��s why I...��


    ��Shut up!�� Harvey pped him across his face. He even wished he could p him all the way back to his mother��s womb. He could have denied itpletely, yet he had admitted it. Harvey looked at Gloria with his face flushing and paling in turns. He had settled this matter very secretively, so how did she find out about this?


    ��Seems like the rumor is true. That pregnantdy who was about to give birth was knocked down by you! Galloping in a busy city and causing the death of a child who was about to be born, yet you��re not in the least remorseful, and even tried to malign the poor mother. You pretend nothing happened and came to attend the banquet. Moreover, you even harassed an underaged girl publicly, and then used the other party when she resisted. Have you no shame at all?�� Gloria was asking Roy in an agitated and indignant voice.


    Roy hid behind Harvey instinctively with a shifty expression as he avoided Gloria��s gaze.


    ��He��s a f*cking scum!��


    ��What a poor child, what a poor mother. This is no different from murder!��


    ��One can indeed do whatever he pleases when he has money. He can even hide such a horrible crime.��


    The guests started to look at Roy with anger and disdain. Their emotions instantly switched over.


    Gloria turned to gravely speak to Cyril who had a dark expression. ��Uncle Cyril, you were defending a baby-killer and a maiden-molester by twisting the facts around in an attempt to paint the aggressor as the victim. Is this what you should have done as the Chamber of Commerce��s board member? How could you, a father of two girls, have uttered those words earlier?


    ��I respect you as my elder, but I beseech you to be kind.��


    ��I...�� Cyril opened his mouth in an attempt to defend himself, but his mind was in aplete mess now. He had no idea how to handle this totally unexpected change of events.


    The guests were also looking at Cyril with disgust and repulsion. Cyril was obviously on Roy��s side. Birds of a feather flocked together. He wasn��t a good man, either.


    A few elderly board members were shaking their heads at Cyril, and they were looking at Gloria with an increasingly appreciative gaze.


    <i>Seems like I don��t need to worry about this girl at all. In time, it��spletely possible for her to vie with Scheer on equal footing.</i> Mag, too, was looking at Gloria with approval, and he began to change his mind about weaving and textile factories. Gloria might be a morepatible partner.

 Chapter 1452 - We Will Need A Little Black Hut

    <h4>Chapter 1452: We Will Need A Little ck Hut</h4>


    ��You...�� Harvey pointed at Gloria. He wanted to say some harsh words, but after meeting the surrounding disdainful gazes, he was immediately deted. He pulled Roy, who was covering his face with a panicked gaze, and quickly strode out.


    ��Very good. You��re smarter than I anticipated.�� Cyril approached Gloria, and said in a low voice, ��However, all your efforts will be in vain. You��re going to lose everything tonight. I still prefer the way you looked with your head all covered up, hiding in a dark room. You should��ve stayed like that for the rest of your life.��


    ��Then I��m sorry to disappoint you. I will never go back there since I decided to step out.�� Gloria smiled. ��Besides, I am different from you. Everything that you owned was given to you, but everything that I have was achieved by my own hard work. You could never take it away from me.��


    ��I hope you can smileter.�� Cyril clenched his fists as he left in a fit of anger.


    Gloria heaved a breath of relief, and rxed her tense body. She then realized her palms were all sweaty.


    ��Apart from being beautiful, this big sister also has good life values. She��s fantastic.��


    ��Sis, she��s the boss of Blue Suede. The clothes that thosedies are wearing earlier in theirtest collection are about to be released. Seems like they��re really working together with Blue Suede. No wonder they are able to get thetest collection.��


    ��The boss is actually so young! And so beautiful!��


    Some maidens were looking at Gloria with appraisal and amazement. Then, the topic soon became how to get a full set of thetest Blue Suede��s products.


    ��It seems like the rumors about Miss Gloria out there were a little biased. Her impromptu adaptability and how she conducts herself in public are way better than Cyril. In the younger generation, apart from Scheer, no one would be her match.�� An old man with white hair was chuckling in a private room on the second floor.


    ��Yes. In this case, Scheer is going to have apetitor, just like me and Jeffree then.�� Ian Buffett nodded with a smile. He was also looking at Gloria with appreciation. A hint of reminiscence shed through his eyes when he brought up the past.


    The way Gloria refuted Harvey, Roy, and Cyril gained the admiration of most of the guests present. After all, due to Harvey��s and Cyril��s identity, many of them didn��t dare to speak up earlier even after witnessing what happened.


    Gloria turned around to apologize to Mag and Ba. ��I��m sorry, Mr. Mag and Miss Ba. You have been wronged.��


    ��Big Sister Gloria, why should you apologize? You are not in the wrong. Besides, I��ve already taught that fellow a lesson,�� Ba said with a rxed expression, but she was looking at Gloria with a friendly gaze. After all, they had just chosen their beautiful new clothes in her shop that afternoon.


    Moreover, what made her even more respectful to her was that she defeated those fellows verbally. She made everybody stand on their side with her reasoning. Such an ability was really formidable, right?!


    ��This is nothing to us. But that was an excellent debate.�� Mag was also smiling at Gloria. Obviously, Gloria had already investigated Roy��s matter way in advance, but their conflict with Harvey and Roy was not nned. Gloria could refute the other party and paint Cyril in a bad light at the same time. Her amazing adaptability to changes and vision of the overall situation had renewed his understanding of Gloria.


    He had watched this girl remove her veil, begin her life as a normal person, get out of her house, and enter the business world. He had witnessed her growth personally.


    Her fast speed and strong learning abilities had touched him.


    ��Thank you.�� Gloria blushed. Receiving Mag��s praises made her even happier than refuting Cyril earlier.


    ��Go get yourself busy. We will take care of ourselves. Tonight is crucial to you.�� Mag smiled.


    ��Alright. Pleasee look for me immediately if you all need anything.�� Gloria nodded. She did have plenty to do now. For example, she had to meet some of the board members she hadn��t met before and fight for their votes. Although Scheer promised to stand on her side, her current vote count was still rather precarious.


    <i>Damn that fellow. How dare he seduce my Miss Gloria again?!</i> Cami red at Mag, feeling as if her heart was bleeding.


    The guests began to arrive. Mag heard some familiar names, and met some familiar customers too. After making some small talk with them, he sat in a corner, and began to enjoy a ss of wine by himself.


    ��Why didn��t we just kill that fellow earlier? Why were we wasting our effort arguing with him?�� Cami suddenly sat down next to Mag and took a sip of her red wine. She smiled at Mag. ��You can ask me if you are not his match.��


    ��We��re civilized people. You should learn from Gloria how to resolve problems with words. Don��t kill people on a whim,�� Mag said calmly. His gaze was following Gloria who was talking and socializing to people in the crowd gracefully. ��What a nice girl.��


    ��Aaaaah! Don��t you look at her!�� Cami got up in a sh and blocked Mag��s view.


    ��Countess Bartoli, people are watching us here.�� Mag looked at Cami with a smile. He knew she liked Gloria, so he was toying with her.


    Cami also realized her action of blocking Mag��s view was rather childish. People would have bad associations if they saw her, so she returned to her seat, and said through clenched teeth, ��Don��t force me.��


    ��I am a man with two photostones,�� Mag calmly said.


    ��You...�� Cami blushed instantaneously, and she red at Mag with anger and embarrassment. How did she get involved with this pervert who carried photostones with him everywhere he went?


    Her handle was in Mag��s hands, so Cami chose to keep quiet and brood.


    Mag leaned toward Cami while using the wine ss to camouge his movement, and softly said, ��Speaking of it, I do have one person to kill tonight. Are you interested in joining me in the action?��


    ��Whom are we killing?�� Cami��s interest was immediately piqued.


    ��Caster. An information vendor. He has been loitering around the restauranttely. He should be after Connie.�� Mag used his wine ss to point at a middle-aged man wearing purple tights to the right.


    ��What an unchallenging target.�� Cami simply flicked a nce at that man before retrieving her gaze boringly.


    ��Before killing him, I need to get some useful information from his mouth. Hence, we will need a little ck hut.��


    ��Little ck hut!�� Cami��s eyes lit up instantly, and she revealed an excited expression again. ��That... is my forte.��

 Chapter 1453 - Is He Dead

    <h4>Chapter 1453: Is He Dead?</h4>


    Caster was flirting with a blonde girl. He was touching the short beard on his chin habitually, but his gaze was secretively sizing up Connie, who was crouching and drawing circles in a corner.


    Even though her head waspletely covered by the helmet, that petite figure began to slowly merge with that of the princess in his memory.


    After this period of investigation, he was basically certain that this Mamy Restaurant��s employee who had never shown her face was the Falk Tribe��s Princess Connie.


    As he was an excellent information broker, his intelligencework was spread all over the Nond Continent, and he had friends everywhere too.


    His philosophy was: as long as he was paid, there wasn��t any information that he couldn��t get or people he couldn��t find.


    Before the rebellion happened in the Falk Tribe, he had supplied a series of information to Gary, including all the life habits of the all former chief��s family members, to ensure that Gary��s people could capture or kill everyone.


    Gary��s rebellion was very sessful. The chief and his wife were killed on the spot. Their children and supporters were also either captured or killed.


    If that little girl hadn��t escaped, that operation would��ve been another one of his masterpieces on his resume that was worth boasting about.


    It was a pity that the chief had created an escape path for her forcefully before he died, and allowed her to escape from the Twilight Forest to Chaos City. She had even managed to shake off all the orcs who pursued her.


    In order to remove this tiny stain, he came to Chaos City personally. After lying low for half a month, he finally locked on his target.


    He hadn��t had a chance to strike before. He didn��t expect to bump into her at this banquet. This was a good opportunity.


    It would be the day of Gary��s formal ascension a few dayster. If he could deliver Connie to him, it would definitely bring him a fortune.


    ��Come with me, Connie.�� Mag went to Connie, and patted her shoulder gently.


    ��Huh?�� As she couldn��t eat with her helmet on, and making small talk with people felt weird, she could only crouch and draw circles in a corner. She quickly caught up after she saw Mag walk out.


    <i>Leaving?</i> Caster saw Connie walking to the side door, so he smiled at the blondedy that he was talking to, indicating that he needed to excuse himself. He then moved toward the side door stealthily. If he could catch her alone, today��s banquet would be considered over for him.


    <i>That chap is indeed a bad guy.</i> Cami looked at Caster, who followed after Mag and Connie. Her gaze turned cold as she put down her wine ss and walked toward the side door calmly as well.


    ��Where are we going, Boss? Shouldn��t we stay in the banquet hall?�� Connie asked Mag softly, walking behind him.


    ��We need to find a little ck hut now,�� Mag calmly replied.


    ��Little ck hut!?�� Connie tensed up, and her steps began to falter as she looked at Mag��s back with tension and wariness. ��Please don��t do that, Boss. I��m not that kind of person.��


    ��Hmm?�� Mag halted his steps and turned to look at Connie. He suddenly realized this maiden most likely got the wrong idea. He held onto her helmet, and made her continue walking forward as he said, ��Someone is following us. We��re going to find a little ck hut to catch him so we can find out what he is up to.��


    ��Really?�� Connie wanted to turn her head when she heard that.


    ��Don��t turn around so he won��t get suspicious.�� Mag lifted a finger from his hand on Connie��s shoulder, and ced it against her helmet to stop her from turning her head.


    ��Oh.�� Connie acknowledged and stopped moving around. She let Mag bring her forward.


    <i>Where are they going? The banquet is starting very soon, and yet they chose to venture out now. Is there a secret between the two of them?</i> Caster hid in the dark and watched the two of them disappear at the staircase at the end of the corridor with bewilderment. After waiting for a while, he quickly followed after them.


    The second floor was the Chamber of Commerce��s office area. Everyone was at the banquet hall, so the office area was pitch dark without a single person. It was perfect for him to strike now.


    Caster came to the staircase and listened for movements. After making sure that no one was on the stairs, he snuck up gently as he withdrew the dagger at his waist with his right hand with a wary expression.


    He had the power of a 6th-tier knight, which was more than enough to handle that Princess Connie. That princess had never cultivated herself before, so she was just a hapless chick in front of him.


    Caster came to the second floor��s stairsnding, and ced his ear against the wall to listen intently. Vague footsteps could be hearding from the far right of the corridor. He slowly poked his head out to look at the end of the corridor.


    The long corridor appeared in his vision, and a giant ck shadow soon followed. In the one second before he fainted, he could deduce that it was a giant club.


    Bam!


    A dull thud. Cami looked at Caster, who was unconscious on the floor, and tossed the big ck club onto the floor casually before pping her hands. ��Done.��


    Mag walked over from the other side of the corridor with Connie. He raised his eyebrow after seeing that big ck club. He, too, had been a victim of this ck club once.


    Come to speak of it, Cami indeed excelled at ambushing.


    ��Is he dead?�� Mag gave Caster a kick.


    ��No. A professional like me wouldn��t have killed him so easily.�� Cami shook her head matter-of-factly.


    ��That��s good.�� Mag reached out to drag Caster by his cor to the end of the corridor. He pushed open the door to a storeroom, and then locked it after the three of them had stepped in.


    This was obviously a small ce for putting random stuff, with solid walls on all sides. Hence, it suited Mag��s requirement for the little ck hut.


    Cami lifted her hand to set a soundproof barrier, and stuck two luminous pearls onto the wall at the same time. The little ck room lit up instantly.


    Connie removed her helmet, and went to have a closer look at Caster. She frowned slightly. ��Why do I find him familiar?


    ��...I remember. In a previous banquet, he was right by Gary��s side. So, he had taken part in the rebellion too!��


    ��In Gary��s rebellion, he was the one who supplied him with information,�� Mag softly said.


    ��Bastard! I��m going to kill him!�� Razor-sharp ws sprung out from Connie��s knuckles, about to stab Caster��s heart.


    ��We need to get some information from him. You can kill him after we��re done.�� Mag grabbed Connie��s wrist before asking Cami, ��How can we wake him?��


    ��That��s easy. It just has to be painful enough.�� Caster stepped on Caster��s crotch with her hard stiletto heel.

 Chapter 1454 - How Are You Going To Return?

    <h4>Chapter 1454: How Are You Going To Return?</h4>


    ��Ow...��


    Caster almost jumped up from the floor. However, before he could even close his mouth, he was bundled up by a rope and tied to a pole in the corner.


    The pain in his crotch made him suck in cold air, and his mind went nk.


    Mag, who was standing at the side, put his legs together instinctively. He was suddenly d that Cami hadn��t woken him up with this method in the past. Otherwise, the story would have gone in the other direction.


    ��Tell me. How do you want to die?�� Cami coldly said. She took a set of whip and candles out of nowhere, and then snapped the whip across Caster��s face, leaving a deep bloody mark.


    Caster was totally awakened by the whip. Although the pain in his crotch was unbearable, he still tried his best to close his legs together and look at Cami. With a panicked expression, he said, ��Countess Bartoli, this has to be a misunderstanding����


    Smack!


    Cami didn��t waste her breath as she whipped him again.


    Caster clenched his teeth tightly together from the whipping because the whip was filled with spikes. Flesh was removed by it, and the pain was unbearable.


    Connie came forward with tightly clenched fists, and asked Caster, ��You came to look for me, right?��


    ��May I know who you are, Young Mistress? We may have some misunderstanding...�� Caster told Connie, trying his best to smile despite the pain. He was very afraid, trying his best to think for a way out. He didn��t expect he would fail and get caught today.


    ��Liar. You are Gary��sckey without a doubt. I saw you standing next to Gary on a Falk Tribe��s banquet! You guys murdered my father and mother, and my family members!�� Connie smashed her fist into Caster��s chin, sending a few of his teeth flying.


    ��Cough, cough...�� Caster spat out two mouthfuls of blood, and innocently said to Connie, ��I think you got the wrong person. I don��t know you, nor any Gary. I am just a normal merchant... Please let me go. I still have parents and children to support...��


    ��You...�� Connie looked at Caster with a hint of hesitation on her face. Could she have made a mistake?


    ��Caster, also known as ��Vulture��, from Donsner Town in the Roth Empire. He escaped from the empire in his early years because he killed his wife while he was drunk. Then, he began to wander around the continent, and became an information broker. He set up an enormous informationwork that covered every part of every species, and gained immense profits through selling information and intelligence. The ��Vulture�� is very mysterious. Very few people know what he actually looks like. ording to rumors, he even altered his looks several times, so he already looks vastly different from his early years.�� Mag smiled at Caster. ��How manyyers of skin do you have under thisyer?��


    Caster stared at Mag as his face began to twitch slightly. There was also fear in his eyes. This fellow was indeed not a simple chef and restaurateur as he had guessed. But looking at the situation now, he might never have the chance to find out his real identity.


    Mag saw Caster acknowledge his words, and smilingly continued, ��If you tell us how you helped Gary plot the rebellion and kill the chief of the Falk Tribe honestly, I can grant you a clean and quick death.��


    ��Since I am still going to die, why am I wasting my breath with you? Did a donkey kick you in the head?�� Caster smirked at Mag. ��Are you trying to help her get the chief��s position back? Ha, let me tell you this, you��re never going to seed. Gary already has full control of the Falk Tribe. How are you going to fight with him?��


    Smack!


    Cami��s whipnded on him again, and tore a strip of flesh off along with a piece of his clothes.


    ��Aaah...��


    Caster was already shaking in pain. Interrogating was one of his fortes. It was just that he had never expected he would also be tied up and the whip with spikes wouldnd on his body one day.


    ��Don��t waste your breath, or else I am going to kill you slowly with my whip. Based on this efficiency, I would need at least 1001 strikes before I can tear all the flesh off from you. However, you should be still conscious then, and you can��t die even if you want to. I will use healing potions to heal your injuries and repeat everything again.�� Cami smiled at Caster with an enthusiastic glow in his eyes.


    ��You... You cannot do that to me...�� Caster broke down instantly. He struggled to move, but it only earned him two more strikes with the whip.


    The intense pain came from his wounds. Caster swayed left and right, but he wasn��t able to loosen the ropes on his body.


    ��I��ll tell... I��ll tell you everything...�� Caster cried when he saw Cami lifted the whip up again.


    Smack!


    The whip stillnded on Caster, and left a bloody mark on his thigh.


    ��Excuse me, I didn��t realize you are so useless. You can��t even endure for three seconds.�� Cami wasn��t apologetic at all. She still held the whip, and didn��t have the slightest intention to keep it away.


    Caster was in immense pain, but he dared not utter an angry word. His gazended on Connie. ��Yes. I helped Gary n the rebellion and kill the chief, his wife, and all the orcs who supported him. I supplied Gary with all information on them, which allowed him to kill all the orcs who could alter the oue of this rebellion with the most efficient method in the shortest time.


    ��And you are the only ident in this n. If you hadn��t escaped, I would��ve already been sitting in your Falk Tribe��s pce as Gary��s close adviser and Falk Tribe��s most esteemed guest,�� Caster shouted angrily at Connie through clenched teeth. ��Why did you run? You should have died along with your damned father! Why did you survive on your own?��


    ��I...�� Connie took two steps back instinctively with pain and sadness in her eyes. She backed off, shaking her head as she didn��t want to recall what had happened that night.


    Right then, a hand pressed against her back, and stopped her from backing away as Mag gently said, ��You��re not at fault.��


    ��B-but Father was killed because of me...�� Connie couldn��t stop her tears from flowing. She couldn��t forget how her father pushed her out of the pce and used his body to block the door. If it wasn��t because of her, her father could have escaped. Boundless guilt flooded her.


    ��Making sure that you survived was your father��s greatest constion.�� Mag shook his head. He pointed at Caster as he gravely said, ��And killing these bad people to avenge your parents and rescue your brother is what you should do from now on. If you can��t even take your enemies�� nasty words, how are you going to return?��

 Chapter 1455 - You Can Ask Me To TeaChapter You

    <h4>Chapter 1455: You Can Ask Me To Teach You</h4>


    The little ck room��s door was slowly shut, and everything in it was returned to its original position. Apart from a puddle of water that was slowly drying up in the corner, the cleaners who were going toe here to get their tools tomorrow wouldn��t find anything unusual.


    Connie kept that hand-drawn map properly on her as she perplexedly asked Mag, ��Boss, how did you know that he knew where my brother is locked up?��


    She already knew what she was going to do when her sharp ws stabbed into that bastard��s heart.


    ��First, we can��t be sure this map is real. This may be a trap set by the other party when he knew he couldn��t escape, so we can��t believe it fully.


    ��Secondly, whatever he has said earlier was our actual purpose. If our rescue mission is a sess and we manage to overthrow Gary��s rule, the stuff in this photostone will be the evidence of Gary��s crimes and allow you to gain the trust of your people quickly again.�� Mag tossed the photostone to Connie.


    <i>This pervert does indeed bring photostones with him everywhere he goes!</i> Cami watched Connie catch the photostone, and was even more sure of her spection.


    Mag didn��t care about Cami��s gaze, and continued to say to Connie, ��However, since he could recognize you by your figure, I��m afraid you cannot go along with us even if we obtain the legal identities to go to the Falk Tribe. The mission will fail as soon as you��re recognized.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Connie nodded.


    ��Let��s go. The banquet should be starting soon.�� Mag was the first to go downstairs. Music could already be heard from the banquet hall.


    ttering was naturally a part of the year-end celebration. The four major families that founded the Chamber of Commerce werevishly praised before dishing out the awards to the individual businessmen who improved greatly in the past one year. The ambience was rather boisterous.


    Mag sat in a corner and looked at this scene nonchntly. He remembered the times when he was watching his family��spany��s year-end celebration in his mother��s arms, sitting in the very first row.


    Thepany wasn��t big then, and there were no big celebrities at the celebration. His dad would even get up on stage to sing with his employees. The programs weren��t excellent, but it was warm with a human touch. The employees were the main characters.


    After that, the show got bigger and bigger. The lights on stage resembled those from a concert, and A-list singers were invited to perform. The ambiance was boisterous, but the year-end celebration no longer seemed to be about the employees, and he had never taken part in it again.


    ��Father, do you want to try this fruit? It tastes sweet and sour, and is super delicious. Furthermore, the teeth would be purplish-red after eating it.�� Amy ran over to Mag with a small fruit te and smiled widely, revealing a row of purplish-red teeth.


    ��Look at your purplish-red teeth.�� Mag chuckled as he looked at the pea-sized purplish-ck berries that resembled blueberry on the small fruit te. Before he could reach out for it, Amy already grabbed one, and fed it to him on her tiptoes.


    Mag opened his mouth to ept the berry. The thin skin burst when he bit down lightly, and the sourish sweet taste blossomed. Its texture and taste was in between a grape and a blueberry. It was really rather delicious.


    ��Isn��t it very nice?�� Amy asked expectantly.


    ��Mm-hm. It��s sourish-sweet and indeed very nice.�� Mag nodded with a smile as he patted Amy��s head. ��Go and y. Don��t run around and knock into people.��


    ��Mm-hm. Then I will leave this te of berries here for you.�� Amy nodded obediently, and ced the small fruit te onto the table in front of Mag before skipping away.


    ��This little one.�� Mag��s gaze followed Amy until she joined her little friends. Gina had already taken up the role of the children��s ymate now. She was ying with the children who followed their parents to the banquet. He could see that she really adored kids.


    ��Let��s talk about our terms. What can I do to make you stop pestering my Miss Gloria?�� Cami asked in a low voice, sitting across from him.


    ��There��s nothing between us. You cannot say otherwise to tarnish our reputation,�� Mag replied calmly, tossing a berry into his mouth.


    ��Do you think I will believe you when you say that?�� Cami rolled her eyes.


    ��That would be up to you. Go and pursue her if you really like her. If you don��t even have that courage, what��s the point of attacking your imaginary enemy? You can ask me to teach you if you don��t know how to.�� Mag smiled.


    ��Ha, I don��t need you to teach me. She will be mine soon orter!�� Cami snorted and turned her head around.


    She did want to pursue her, but her earlier actions seemed to have frightened Gloria. Not only did it not have any positive effects, it even pushed her toward Mag.


    Even though she turned her face to the other side, her gaze couldn��t help looking at Mag as she secretly wondered, <i>Although this fellow is a little perverted, he seems to be rather attractive to women. Perhaps he really has some secret techniques? If l learned them, would I be able to change Miss Gloria��s opinion about me?</i>


    ��I thank all members for their support and contribution to the Chamber of Commerce in the past year. It allowed the Chamber to enjoy a great business reputation throughout the continent. I also wish everyone a wealthy and prosperous new year.�� Jeffree gave a concluding speech for the awards ceremony as the president of the Chamber of Commerce.


    There was a warm apuse from the audience. Most of the members present were beaming and proud.


    Jeffree was about to get off the stage after giving his speech.


    ��Please wait a minute, President!�� Cyril, who was seated close to the center of the stage, got up, walked onto the stage, and said to Jeffree, ��Today��s the Chamber of Commerce��s year-end celebration, and ording to the Chamber��s regtions, we can hold a board members�� meeting if we have important matters to discuss, right?��


    Jeffree looked at Cyril with slightly furrowed brows.


    All the audience��s gazes were also fixed on Cyril. Apart from the board members, the normal members present had no idea what Cyril wanted to do. He actually wanted to call for a board members�� meeting.


    ��As one of the Chamber of Commerce��s board members, I believe Board Member Gloria, who was recently promoted, isn��t suitable to be a board member. Neither her qualifications nor abilities were sufficient to be the Chamber��s board member, and her previous promotion wasn��t discussed and voted on by the board members, so I suspect it for nopliance,�� Cyril said to Jeffree loudly. ��Hence, I suggest that the president calls for a board meeting now and votes to decide if Gloria should continue to be a board member of the Chamber. If more than half of the votes are against her, in ordance with the constitution of the board, we should immediately rescind her board member��s position.��


    The banquet hall descended into aplete silence as all the guests stared at the father and son duo on the stage with shocked expressions.

 Chapter 1456 - This Girl Really Liked To Flatter Herself

    <h4>Chapter 1456: This Girl Really Liked To tter Herself</h4>


    ��Is Cyril trying to dismiss Gloria? Is the Moreton Family��s power struggle being made public?��


    ��This year��s celebration seems to be rather interesting?��


    ��That sounds like Cyril is adhering to the rules, but is he trying to challenge Jeffree��s authority?��


    The guests were talking softly among themselves. The annual year-end celebration was rather boring to the majority of the people. However, this year seemed to be different.


    <i>Is the show going to start now?</i> Mag remainedposed as he crossed and picked the small te up, prepared to watch a good show.


    He was rather confident in Gloria. That maiden had a veryposed demeanor earlier, so she was most likely very confident about it too.


    As for Cyril, Mag believed that as long as that old man Jeffree was still fine in his head, he should learn from the Buffett Family��s old master, and not hand the power over to Cyril no matter how dire the circumstances were.


    That wastrel could squander this immense fortune away any time, and the most terrifying part was that he had no idea about it himself. He thought he was in full control because he was a little smart.


    Everyone was looking at Jeffree. As a board member, Cyril proposed to convene a board meeting to vote on Gloria��s appointment, which was reasonable and adhered to the regtions. But would Jeffree��as the Chamber of Commerce��s president, Cyril��s father, and Gloria��s grandfather��agree to have this meeting which almost represented his family��s internal conflict?


    Right then, Gloria, who was sitting on the other side, stood up, and walked to the edge of the stage. She curtseyed to Jeffree before saying, ��President, if Board Member Cyril and some of them believe that, I agree to vote in ordance with the rules of the board to decide whether I can continue to be the Chamber��s board member.��


    The main character had got onto the stage, and everyone��s eyes lit up.


    The guests who were waiting for Jeffree to speak didn��t expect Gloria would get on the stage herself and agree to Cyril��s proposal. This made them rather impressed with Gloria.


    Although this 17-18 years old maiden was very beautiful, just like Cyril said, she was indeed quite inexperienced. It had only been a few months from her first appearance in public to bing the Chamber of Commerce��s board member.


    Meanwhile, many businessmen who built their business up from scratch needed to fulfill many criteria before they could be a board member.


    However, this wasn��t absolute.


    After all, Miss Scheer, who was sitting at the side, was only 19 years old this year, and she was already the mistress of the biggest conglomerate on the Nond Continent. Moreover, she had already announced that she would contend for the post of the Chamber��s president.


    The Buffett Family and the Moreton Family in the past had Jeffree and Ian, who were deemed as the twin stars of the Chaos City��s business world. Both legendary figures were old now. Ian no longer managed the bank��s affairs, while Jeffree was still having a headache over choosing his sessor.


    Those with discerning eyes could see that Cyril would have a hard time holding onto the Moreton Family��s fortune, let alone bringing his family up to a new level like Scheer.


    Meanwhile, the appearance of Gloria gave everyone something to look forward to.


    Perhaps the Moreton Family, too, was going to have a female sessor?


    The beautiful and elegant Gloria gained the guests�� recognition with her exceptional looks and grace. Even though her presence wasn��t as powerful as Scheer��s, taking every aspect into consideration, she wasn��t too far behind her, either. It was another kind of feeling.


    As for Cyril, with that obnoxious red and green pairing of his clothes and that smug smile, he looked like a viin holding sway when he took the stage next to Gloria. He was a little offensive.


    ��Big Sister Gloria is so beautiful,�� Amy said, holding Anna��s hand as she watched Gloria.


    ��Yes. She��s really beautiful.�� Anna nodded in agreement.


    ��This uncle is very bad. He actually wants to depose Miss Gloria,�� Yabemiya said angrily.


    ��All the uncles in this world are the same. None of them is good,�� Elizabeth said coldly.


    Jeffree threw a nce at Gloria with a hint of constion shing across his eyes. He nodded. ��Since this is the case, to maintain the fairness of the council, we will conduct a voting resolution in ordance with the rules of the board to decide if Gloria should continue to be a member of the Board.��


    ��Very good.�� A conniving smile appeared on Cyril��s face. He was extremely confident about this voting resolution. He had almost half of the votes after gaining the Dodgeses�� and Marquises�� help. He didn��t believe Gloria could get the remaining half of the votes.


    ��You will be in charge of the voting,�� Jeffree said to Manard before getting off the stage.


    Manard walked to the front of the stage, and said to all the board members around it, ��Esteemed members of the board, in ordance with the rules of the board, the voting is conducted through a secret ballot. Before the voting starts, Board Member Gloria will have three minutes to give a speech, and the voting will start after that. Our staff will be handing out the ballot tickets and pens to you now.��


    Very soon, a few staff members came in with pens and paper, and gave them to all the board members.


    Manard then said to Gloria, ��Miss Gloria, you have two minutes to prepare. Please tell us what you have done for the Chamber after you became a board member, why you want to be a board member, and what you��re going to do for the Chamber in the future.��


    ��Alright.�� Gloria nodded, and waited patiently for her turn to address the audience. Her gaze couldn��t help looking over the crowd and into a corner.


    ��Look! Gloria is looking at me! Am I indeed the one she looks for when she is nervous?!�� Cami eximed ecstatically.


    Mag gave Gloria a warm smile. He only gave Cami a side nce after Gloria looked away. This girl really liked to tter herself.


    Two minutes soon passed, and all the board members had received a pen and a ballot paper. Everyone��s gaze also began tond on Gloria.


    Gloria suddenly felt full of courage and strength after she retrieved her gaze from Mag��s warm smile. She curtseyed to all the board members and guests before saying, ��Esteemed board members and members of the Chamber of Commerce, I am Gloria Moreton. I was very honored to have be a substitute for one of the Chamber of Commerce��s board members one month ago. The former board member was arrested for breaking thew, so he was removed from the board. Hence, in ordance with the regtions, the substitute only needed to have the president��s approval, and there was no need to go through the board��s voting resolution. There weren��t any vitions of the rules and regtions.


    ��During my time as a board member of the Chamber of Commerce, I felt a sense of responsibility and pressure.


    ��The Chamber of Commerce has assembled the bestpanies and business people in Chaos City, but it isn��t simply a tform to promote business coborations. It has also undertaken a series of social responsibilities.


    ��With the immense wealth we hold in our hands, it is also necessary that we bear the corresponding social responsibilities, and the Chamber of Commerce has the role of guiding and promoting all of this.


    ��At the previous meeting, Miss Luna from the Chaos School started a school and living assistance fund for those children who couldn��t afford to go to school. Many people in the Chamber of Commerce supported her endeavor.


    ��In addition to supplying the children with winter wear, Blue Suede has also donated to the funds for the construction of school buildings. I was very touched when I saw the pure smiles on the children��s faces after they put on their new clothes. To us, those are only basic living necessities, but to them, it��s a luxury.


    ��As for why I want to be a board member, it��s because I hope to attract more businessmen into joining the bandwagon of helping the children and the needy poption. Then, we would be able to ensure the needy residents could have their basic living conditions met...��

 Chapter 1457 - Do You Agree Or Disagree?

    <h4>Chapter 1457: Do You Agree Or Disagree?</h4>


    ��I hope the Chamber of Commerce will be warmer as it grows bigger and stronger, and undertake more responsibilities. This is why I want to continue to serve as a board member of the Chamber of Commerce.�� Gloria bowed a little to conclude her speech.


    A three-minute speech wasn��t long, but it made the guests stop smiling and begin to ponder.


    <i>Ha. Warm? Responsibility? Businessmen are always after profit. If they had warmth and responsibility, they would no longer be businessmen.</i> Cyril smirked at Gloria. Only an inexperienced young girl like her would have such immature thoughts and even say it out loud at such an asion.


    <i>Thisss is still her father��s daughter deep down inside.</i> Jeffree was looking at Gloria with aplicated gaze.


    Mag looked at Gloria thoughtfully. The vision and n that she had disyed already veered from her original intention of proving herself to Jeffree. They had evolved into a touching n and a long-term goal.


    ��This Miss Gloria has a responsible heart that few business people have. If she could be the Moreton Family��s sessor, or even the president of the Chamber of Commerce, she might bring a lot more to Chaos City.�� In the VIP sitting area, Michael was looking at Gloria with admiration.


    ��So, my lord��s meaning is, you wish to help Miss Gloria stay on board?�� his aide asked softly.


    ��The city lord��s castle will give her a little boost. As for whether she is able to remain, it will all depend on her capabilities.�� Michael nodded slightly.


    ��Yes.�� That aide swiftly strode off.


    Soon, a waiter was moving in between the board members�� tables, and passing notes around discreetly.


    <i>This is rather interesting.</i> Scheer was also staring at Gloria. An opponent like her would make things far more interesting in a few years�� time.


    As for Cyril, she had never deemed him an opponent before.


    <i>However, the way she speaks began to sound increasingly like someone?</i> Scheer��s gaze swept over the crowd, andnded on Mag in the corner. She narrowed her eyes slightly.


    <i>Yes. It��s him.</i>


    Manard went onto the stage again, and loudly said to all the board members, ��Miss Gloria has already finished her speech. Next, the board members will have three minutes to think and choose before writing down on the ballot slips if Miss Gloria should continue to stay on the board. Our staff will collect all the ballot slips filled up by the board members three minutester, and we will count the votes immediately to get the final result.��


    All the board members looked at one another before picking up their ballot slips and pens. They tilted their bodies slightly, and wrote down their respective choice.


    Although this round of voting seemed to have happened out of the blue, in actuality, the majority of the board members had already made their choice before they arrived at the event hall.


    This wasn��t simply a round of voting; it also meant choosing sides.


    Even though the Dodges Family and the Marquis Family were not as powerful as the Moretons and Buffetts in recent years, and had been slowly losing board member seats annually, they still retained a certain level of influence as influential ns.


    As for the Moretons, Cyril had paid a visit to almost all the board members under them. He had either bribed or threatened them, so his influence was rather great too.


    As for the Buffetts, nobody could guess what choice Scheer was going to make, but nobody believed that she would side with Gloria.


    Amy suddenly returned to Mag��s side. As she snuggled into his arms, she nervously asked, ��Will Big Sister Gloria win?��


    ��Maybe. Her speech was rather moving.�� Mag nodded smilingly. A kind soul was the most beautiful and touching.


    Cami warningly snorted, and secretly murmured, ��Hey, that��s my girl.��


    All of them from the restaurant had gathered around Mag again. After all, it was Miss Gloria who��d invited them to the banquet, so they were somewhat like her supporters, and should naturally stand on her side.


    ��Do you think Gloria can retain her board member��s position?�� Debra asked Lance at the side, clenching her hands nervously.


    ��Don��t worry. It��s not a big deal even if she can��t continue to be a board member. She is a kind child, and will seed at whatever she endeavors to do.�� Lance smiled as he ced his hand on her shoulder gently, and looked at Gloria with a gratified gaze.


    Mickey clenched his fists, and solemnly said, ��Big Sister is the best, and I believe in her too.��


    Three minutes passed in a sh. Under Manard��s instructions, the staff members started to collect the ballot tickets that the board members had filled.


    Although Gloria looked calm, she had already clenched her hands into fists, and was nervously looking at the ballot box that was carried up to the stage by the staff members.


    ��It��s time to count the votes, and time for you to return where you should be.�� Cyril smirked next to Gloria, almost certain about his victory.


    Gloria didn��t answer him, and maintained her silence.


    She was given plenty of cold-shoulder treatment when she visited the board members. She also received many excuses, and almost nobody agreed to take her side on the spot.


    Compared to Cyril, who had over 20 years of experience in the business world, it was indeed difficult for her to gain their trust.


    She also had no way to ascertain the oue of tonight��s voting. She could only hope some board members would change their opinions of her, and choose to stand on her side after her short speech.


    ��Now, I would like to invite all our guests present to bear witness. I will read out the votes on the spot right now.�� Manard approached the ballot box and reached in. He pulled out one vote, opened it up, and then loudly said, ��The first vote, disagree.��


    A staff member drew a horizontal line[1] on a ckboard at the side.


    ��The second vote, disagree.


    ��The third vote, disagree.


    ��The fourth vote, abstain.


    ��The fifth vote, agree.


    ��The sixth vote, disagree.��


    ***


    Manard continued to read out the votes with his steady voice. The two columns of ��agree�� and ��disagree�� on the ckboard had an obvious difference.


    The banquet hall was in aplete silence as everyone was staring at the ckboard that had strokes added onto it with all kinds of expressions.


    <i>Haha. How dare you challenge me? You��re still too young for that.</i> Cyril��s smile was getting increasingly smug by the seconds. Following this trend, he was going to win this bet with an absolute advantage.


    <i>Ha. How dare you humiliate me at such an asion? I will see how much longer you can be this arrogant. When the Moreton Family copses...</i> Harvey was ring at Gloria with a cold gaze. Everything was proceeding ording to their ns. How could a young girl be a match for two big families?


    When the ��disagree�� votes reached 23, and there were only five ��agree�� votes, the disparity was so great that it made them feel oppressed.


    The guests were looking at Gloria piteously. A beautiful and kind-hearted maiden like her actually couldn��t continue to be a board member after being impeached by Cyril.


    ��The 29th vote, agree.


    ��The 30th vote, agree.��


    ***


    ��The 40th vote, agree!��


    After 12 continuous ��agree�� votes, Manard couldn��t help raising his voice a little.


    The guests�� eyes also lit up again. <i>Seems like it��s not the end yet?</i>


    ��This... This is impossible!�� Cyril, who thought he had already won, and was about to celebrate his win, red and instantly became slightly nervous.


    [1] If you expected vertical lines and find it odd, an exnation for you: the Chinese first draw the ��, and then add lines until they draw the character ��. This character has exactly five strokes in total (top t, right vertical, the short t in the middle, then the small left vertical, andstly the bottom t one), so it stands for 5 when counting this way. You canpare it to the Roman digit V or to counting with vertical strokes until IIII and striking it through to mark every five.

 Chapter 1458 - Get Off The Stage, Cyril!

    <h4>Chapter 1458: Get Off The Stage, Cyril!</h4>


    The ��agree�� votes were increasing at visible speed, yet the ��disagree�� votes seemed to be stuck, with only one or two votes appearing infrequently.


    Agree 30.


    Disagree 30.


    The guests were all excitedly looking at the ��agree�� votes which caught up spectacrly. After disregarding the four ��abstain�� votes, there were still three more votes left in the box, which meant the result would be announced very soon, and it could go either way.


    Although Gloria��s demeanor was still calm, apart from nervousness in her eyes, there was also a hint of anticipation. The extra five voting slips could have been from people moved by her earlier speech.


    <i>T-this is impossible! How did she receive 30 votes?!</i> Cyril couldn��t believe his eyes. If it weren��t for the fact that the results were not known yet, he would have rushed to inspect whether the voting slips were tampered with.


    Harvey and Bowen shared a look, and their faces were a little dark. Their gazes instinctively traveled to Scheer, who was swirling her wine ss calmly. The only usible exnation was that Scheer had taken Gloria��s side, and wiped out their two families�� effort with the Buffett Family��s power.


    ��Two imbeciles.�� Scheer chuckled softly as she looked at Gloria. Her improvisational performance had been rather effective, or maybe Jeffree had given her some help secretly.


    ��Why can��t we make her lose her board member��s seat?�� Cyril��s twin daughters had a savage expression. They thought they would be able to see Gloria make a fool of herself today. Adding insult to injury was their favorite game, but now the result was showing a trend of reversal.


    Mag sat up straight subconsciously. He, too, hadn��t expected that a voting session would make him so tense. As a friend, he naturally hoped Gloria could win, and he was rather impressed with her life values.


    The remaining three tickets made the atmosphere in the banquet hall tense up instantaneously. All the gazes were fixed on the voting box in front of Manard.


    Manard was affected by his emotions, and his expression became tense too. He only reached into the voting box after a brief hesitation. He took out a vote and opened it with a severe expression before reading it out. ��The 65th vote, disagree.��


    ��Fantastic!�� Cyril��s eyes lit up, and he clenched his fists excitedly. Only one more ��disagree�� vote was needed from the remaining two votes, and he would seed at this impeachment exercise.


    Gloria looked at the remaining two votes in the box with pursed lips. She had already ruled out all the board members who could have voted for her. She already couldn��t think of any board members who would support her.


    However, even if she was deposed today, she wouldn��t feel too bad, because so many board members had voted for her. At least it proved that people believed in the words she said.


    Under everyone��s gaze, Manard took out another vote from the box and opened it gradually. His eyes widened slightly. ��Agree!��


    ��Yes!��


    A childish cheer erupted in a corner.


    Everyone looked toward the origin of the cheer, and saw Amy who was snuggling in Mag��s arms with half of her face buried in his chest. All their eyes lit up. ��What an adorable little girl!��


    31:31!


    Suspense filled the air again, and the result was on thatst vote in the box.


    ��Thest vote.�� Manard reached into the box, grabbed the vote, and slowly pulled it out.


    Everyone��s gaze followed his hand closely with bated breath.


    <i>Disagree! Disagree! It has to be disagree!</i> Cyril chanted in his heart. Cold sweat was already beading on his forehead.


    Coborating with Bowen and Harvey was equivalent to him dering war on his father. He was counting on the fact that Jeffree would have no choice but to let him inherit the Moreton Family after impeaching Gloria and removing her as a possible heir.


    However, if Gloria wasn��t deposed from her board member��s seat, then his ns would totally go awry. Not only would he lose his status in the Chamber of Commerce, he also had no idea how to face Jeffree.


    ��Cyril, that fool, must have failed to make those board members under the Moretons vote for him. If we lose the voting today, all our ns would be futile.�� Bowen began to n for the worst-case scenario in his heart with a sullen face.


    ��The 67th vote, agree!�� Manard read out the result on thest vote in a low voice.


    ��Yes!��


    ��What a happy result!��


    Cheers erupted in the crowd, and smiles appeared on many guests�� faces. Compared with those high-ranking board members who did nothing apart from bullying them, the normal members, they naturally preferred Miss Gloria more.


    Everyone from Mamy Restaurant smiled too. Although she only won by one vote, she did still win.


    Mag slumped back into his seat, and heaved a breath of relief with an ��as expected�� expression as he calmly said, ��It��s indeed as expected.��


    ��That mister wearing the green hat��s face has be ck.�� Amy smilingly pointed at Cyril.


    In a corner of the banquet hall, Mars clenched his fists tightly. Even though he had tried his best to control his emotions, he couldn��t hide the excitement on his face. Perhaps this signified that Gloria had officially entered the Chaos City��s circle of business elite, and meant a whole new step for him.


    ��This is great!�� Debra threw herself into Lance��s arms.


    ��Yes. Gloria has won.�� Lance chuckled as he hugged Debra, and wiped off her tears with a silk handkerchief.


    Meanwhile, Mickey was already bouncing up and down at the side.


    ��Jeffree, you have a good granddaughter.�� Michael smiled at Jeffree.


    ��You��re being too kind, my lord,�� Jeffree replied withposure, but he was looking at Gloria with a gratified gaze.


    At least this girl didn��t disgrace him today, and also saved the Moreton Family from the trouble of being taken over by the Dodgeses and Marquises.


    ��The result of the voting is 32 ��agree�� votes, 31 ��disagree�� votes, and four ��abstain�� votes!�� Manard smiled as he loudly dered to Gloria, ��Congrattions, Miss Gloria. ording to the voting result, you will continue to be the Chamber of Commerce��s board member until the next board members�� election.��


    Loud apuse erupted in the banquet hall, and everyone was smiling at Gloria. Today, Gloria had officially be the Chamber of Commerce��s board member with all the members bearing witness to it.


    It wasn��t because she was the president��s granddaughter, but because she was an outstanding business person. Her unique thinking and actions had gained the recognition of the majority of the members.


    ��No. This has to be fake! There��s something wrong with the votes!�� Cyril rushed forward, and hysterically said, ��I request a check on the tickets! And to vote again!��


    ��Get off the stage, Cyril!�� Jeffree stood up and mmed the table while ring at Cyril. ��Where do you think you are now? How dare you make a scene here? This voting was conducted with the city lord and all the members of the Chamber as witnesses. Do you think you can overthrow the result just by throwing a tantrum? If you continue to make a scene, I will remove your board member��s position in ordance with the board��s rules and regtions!��

 Chapter 1459 - The Invitation From The Twilight Forest

    <h4>Chapter 1459: The Invitation From The Twilight Forest</h4>


    Cyril shivered after hearing Jeffree, and regained his wits instantly.


    If he was deposed as a board member, that would mean he waspletely abandoned by Jeffree and removed from the sessors�� list.


    That would be the most bitter pill for him to swallow.


    Meanwhile, his gaze swept across those people below the stage��who always buttered him up, but couldn��t conceal their disgusted and disappointed expressions now��and his heart sunk even lower.


    Cyril smiled awkwardly before saying, ��My apologies. I��m too impulsive. Seems like everyone recognizes Gloria. As her uncle, I am happy about that, and I hope she would be a good board member and contribute to the Chamber of Commerce.��


    Cyril��s flowery speech didn��t receive any positive feedback. Instead, boos erupted in the banquet hall.


    Gloria smiled at Cyril. ��Thank you for removing everyone��s misunderstanding of me, Uncle Cyril. I hope you, too, could do a part for the children together with me.��


    ��I-I will donate 1,000,000 copper coins to that foundation today. It will be used to build school buildings.�� Cyril nodded even though he looked as if he had just eaten poop.


    Gloria continued smiling. ��Then I shall thank you on behalf of those children. I will let Mars assist with the donation matters in a moment. He is the person that goes between Blue Suede and the foundation. You only have to send the receipt to him, and he will settle everything for you.��


    ��Alright.�� Cyril nodded with a dark expression before quickly getting off the stage.


    Today was a huge humiliation to him, and he had suffered a double loss. The problem he had to consider now was no longer how to kick Gloria out, but how to maintain his position in Jeffree��s heart.


    Gloria didn��t hurry to get off the stage, nor did she react ecstatically over her win. Instead, she earnestly said, ��Thank you for giving me your votes of support, board members. I ept this result with dness and trepidation. However, making sure of this year-end celebration, I would like to appeal for the children who still couldn��t go to school yet.


    ��The students of Chaos City are going to have their term break soon. This means a brand-new school term is about toe soon. Now, there are at least 50,000 children of school-going age who are not able to go to school in Chaos City. And currently, the funds that the foundation has raised and the new school buildings that Chaos School has extended could only amodate 5000 new students. Furthermore, there is a great shortage of teachers.


    ��For those children who cannot go to school, apart from those who have great talent, most of them will have to do the most basic menial work because they��ve never had a basic education. This is very unfair to them.


    ��If the members of the Chamber of Commerce present today have the intention to provide some assistance to these children within your means, you can approach Teacher Luna directly or look for me. I hope we can all do our part to ensure more children can go to school and learn like your own offspring so they can obtain knowledge and change their destiny.��


    Resounding apuse went on in the banquet hall for a long time. People were chatting softly among themselves about the donations.


    ��Thank you.�� Gloria bowed before moving off the stage gracefully.


    Very soon, businessmen began to approach her. Mars was following Gloria with a pen and notebook, and writing down names and amounts of money.


    ��A person like she who cried out the problem of the children��s education has never appeared in our Roth Empire before,�� the duke Abraham, who was sitting in the VIP area,mented as he looked at Gloria.


    ��Royal Father has once said that the ordinary folks need not be too smart. They won��t be easy to control if they are too smart. And those who think they are smart are an even bigger headache,�� Vanessa whispered. After pausing for a while, she continued, ��But, I think this doesn��t seem very right.��


    Abraham nodded with a smile. ��We just have to kill a bunch of those fellows who think that they��re smart every once a while. Those who follow them are simply a bunch of clowns. However, I don��t think making more peasants smart is a bad thing. The real smart people are civilized,w-abiding, and courteous. They will instead take the initiative to defendw and order, like most residents of Chaos City.��


    ��Law-abiding and courteous.�� Vanessa was thoughtful. After a while, she asked Abraham, ��Uncle Abraham, then why don��t you suggest to Father and have him rectify the situation?��


    ��His Majesty naturally has his own ideas. Maybe what he believes is right.�� Abraham shook his head with a smile before picking up an exquisite piece of pastry and popping it into his mouth. He continued, ��I only like to eat, y, and enjoy myself, so I��m only spouting nonsense for the other stuff. Tell me, who is going to believe me?��


    ��What about Brother Sean and Brother Josh?�� Vanessa pursued the topic.


    ��Sean resembles your father more, while Josh is more interested in magic than education. They, too, prefer obedient and not too smart people.�� Abraham smiled. ��You know very well that interacting with smart people is much more tiring than interacting with uneducated people.��


    Vanessa smiled at Abraham with conviction. ��I believe in what Uncle Abraham said. A civilized empire built by smart people is the future of the Roth Empire.��


    Abraham paused his chewing and looked up at Vanessa with astonishment in his eyes, but he soon popped the other half of the pastry into his mouth, and rxedly said, ��You can say this in Chaos City, but don��t ever mention it back at Rodu, especially not to His Majesty. Otherwise, he would think that I have led you astray after bringing you to Chaos City.��


    ��Father said women shouldn��t be involved in politics, but I think it��s great to let children go to school. I��ve decided I will set up a school after I return to Rodu so ordinary people��s children can go to school too.�� Vanessa smiled.


    Abraham nodded with glowing eyes. ��I think that is great. I will support you if you want to set up a school. I will provide you with thend and money, and you can build the school as big as you like.��


    ��Then, are you going back with me to set up the school with me, Uncle?��


    ��No way. Wouldn��t I take the limelight away from you then?�� Abraham smilingly waved his hands. ��I think I will spend my days eating hot pot in Chaos City.��


    ��You��re too much, Uncle.�� Vanessa looked at Abraham aggrievedly. Her passion to contribute to the education back home wasrgely diminished instantly.


    ��Ahem. You see, I��m already old. How could you make an old man like me travel back and forth?�� Abraham said as a matter of fact.


    ***


    Mag was invited to Michael��s private room, where he was alone.


    Michael smiled at Mag as he entered the room. ��Boss Mag, I��m hereby informing you that the emissary from the Falk Tribe is going to arrive at Chaos City tomorrow. He will be inviting you to the Twilight Forest to provide the catering for Gary��s conferring ceremony banquet.��

 Chapter 1460 - Bro, Can You Just Squeeze In A Bit To Give Me Some Space, Please

    <h4>Chapter 1460: Bro, Can You Just Squeeze In A Bit To Give Me Some Space, Please</h4>


    Mag and thedies left the banquet early, and went back to the restaurant. Irina happened to return at the same time too.


    Because they didn��t have the chance to eat much at the banquet, they decided to set up a table to have hot pot, crayfish, kebabs, and spicy grilled fish with ice-cold beer. This was the official start of their banquet.


    ��Compared to the high-ss banquet where everyone was on their best behavior, I still prefer to eat Boss�� food in the restaurant and joke around with all of you.�� Yabemiya chuckled, and bit into a piece of beef.


    ��I also think Father��s dishes are the most delicious food in this world.�� Amy nodded as she grabbed a crayfish.


    ��Did anything interesting happen at the banquet?�� Irina smilingly asked after drinking a sip of the beer.


    ��That Miss Gloria who frequents our restaurant was awesome at the banquet today...�� Firis described the voting incident on the banquet to Irina with excited facial expression.


    The sumptuous supper concluded in the midst of their sated burping.


    ��Have an early night, Boss. We��ve decided to form a team and go have fun at the north of the city before going back to sleep.�� Yabemiya waved at Mag before the bevy of maidens left together happily, humming a tune as they left.


    ��I wonder what the Gentlemen��s League would bring to the north of the city tonight?�� Mag closed the restaurant��s door with a smile. He had something on tonight, so he wouldn��t be joining the Gentlemen��s League��s first team-building exercise.


    ��Oh, dear. Ugly Duckling, I think I��m going to get as fat as you.�� Amy patted her slightly round tummy, and looked at Ugly Duckling mncholically.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling called out to her, but its eyes were focused on half of the crayfish that it couldn��t bear to finish on its te.


    ��You should stop eating too, otherwise you will get too fat.�� Amy crouched down, and took away the remaining half of the crayfish on its te.


    ��Meow?�� Ugly Duckling stared at Amy with befuddlement. It had only eaten half of the crayfish...


    ��I don��t care. You will run 10ps around the restaurant right now.�� Amy pointed to the side.


    ��Meow, meow?�� Ugly Duckling backed off. Wasn��t this too much?


    ��You don��t have to feel too much. Only what I feel matters. Just listen to me, this issue doesn��t need any discussion. You have to run 10ps around the restaurant. Listen to me, it��s my call,�� Amy said gravely.


    ?(��-��??)


    ��Meow, meow, meow???��


    Ugly Duckling had a befuddled expression.


    ��Alright, you can start now. Remember to run for my share too,�� Amy ordered, sitting on the stool.


    Although it was a little unwilling, Ugly Duckling still ran around the restaurant mncholically under Amy��s gaze.


    ��If it continues to run at this speed, I am going to sleep.�� Irina came to Amy and watched Ugly Duckling move slowly. She pointed at it, and a furry green ball appeared behind it. The ball started to roll after Ugly Duckling quickly.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling bristled instantaneously, and began to runps around the restaurant crazily in the form of a shadow. Itpleted 10ps in the blink of an eye and leaped into Amy��s arms. It poked its head out of her down jacket to appraise its surroundings carefully.


    ��Ugly Duckling, look at you. You are just inzy. You can, in fact, run very fast,�� Amy said disdainfully before carrying it upstairs.


    While the two little ones were washing up in the bathroom, Mag asked Irina, ��How��s the arrangement at the Night Elves?��


    ��The new dormitories are already built ording to the model that you built for them earlier. However, they��re all made of wood. Although they don��t look big on the outside, they��re actually quite spacious. All the Night Elves could move in.�� Irina nodded. ��I��ve spent 100,000,000 to buy a piece ofnd from the city lord��s castle so we could build houses or factories on it. I also bought a piece ofnd outside the city so we could nt our own food.��


    ��You are indeed very generous.�� Mag smiled. But since the problems of amodation andnd were settled, the Night Elves could be considered as settled in Chaos City.


    The textile factory had already begun its operation. As its output increased, the factory��s revenue would also increase rapidly. As long as a steady flow was formed, the basic living needs of these 20,000 elves would be secured.


    However, the Night Elves included 20,000 elves right now, and the textile factory didn��t need so much manpower. Hence, the other corresponding factories should be ready to start the production and go online to make effective use of thisbor force. They could also provide them with wages and make them feel blissful.


    ��Is the city lord��s castle willing to give them the legal status as Chaos City��s residents?�� Mag asked.


    ��The city lord��s castle��s only prerequisite is that they should have a stable job before applying for the residents�� legal status.�� Irina nodded.


    ��City Lord Michael��s prerequisite is indeed very preferential.�� Mag could understand Michael. By suddenly letting 20,000 Night Elves into Chaos City, not only would he have to withstand the pressure from the Wind Forest, he also had to consider the feelings of the Chaos City��s residents and the unstable factors that 20,000 elves could bring along after they entered the city.


    Having a stable job meant the elves who had just moved in had the ability to survive in Chaos City. The factors rted to unforeseen idents would also be reduced to a minimum.


    ��But, it��s not going to be easy to find 20,000 jobs for them. We cannot be asking them to go look for a job on the streets by themselves, right?�� Irina frowned.


    ��Leave the jobs�� issue to me. Don��t let them take the jobs from the people of Chaos City, as this may cause new conflicts and dislike from the ordinary residents.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.


    Irina looked at Mag and pondered. Then, she smiled, and said, ��Alright, I��ll leave that to you.��


    After bathing, Amy tilted her head back as she leaned in Mag��s arms while getting her hair blown dry, and expectantly asked, ��Father, aren��t we going to beat up the baddies tonight? Can I go put on my ck clothes and go beat up the baddies, please?��


    ��We��re not going tonight. We will go tomorrow night.�� Mag shook his head with a smile as he dried Amy��s and Anna��s hair, and told the two little ones a bedtime story. After the two little ones were asleep, he went to the study, and began drawing blueprints.


    Although the factories�� n had basically taken shape in his mind, a detailed n was still needed for them to materialize, and details were very important.


    ***


    At the north of Chaos City.


    ��Don��t be afraid, little girl. We��re really gentlemen. We just want to send you home because we think it��s very dangerous for you to be out on the streets alone.�� Seven, eight middle-aged men tried to speak as gently as they could while they surrounded a trembling girl.


    ��I-I simply came out to buy something...�� The girl��s voice was quivering. However, she slowly rxed as she realized these men were only surrounding her, but not approaching her in any way. She returned to her home, surrounded by a big group of people.


    ��Hey, bro. Give me some space, please.��


    ��Bro, you��re already climbing onto me. There are plenty of walls over there, why do you have toe over here?��


    ��Bro, there are already twoyers of people on the walls over there. There are too many gentlemen, so I��m a little afraid. Can you just squeeze in a bit to give me some space, please?��

 Chapter 1461 - The Night Guarding Chaos City

    <h4>Chapter 1461: The Night Guarding Chaos City</h4>


    The Gentlemen��s League calling made the northern part of the city extremely crowded tonight.


    Because there were many gentlemen who came over, the problem of not having enough perpetrators to go around was magnified and caused some conflicts.


    In the southwestern corner of the slums in the northern part of the city, a perverted-looking skinny half-orc cowered in a corner, looking fearfully at the gang of gentlemen of various races in front of him.


    Even though there were more than 10 gentlemen, they had yet to do anything to the half-orc yet. Instead, they were squabbling among themselves.


    ��Bro, I saw this petty thief first. He should go to me,�� said a tall andrge knight.


    ��No, no, everyone has eyes. How can you say that you��re the one who saw him first? If I hadn��t shouted out loud, he might have already touched that little girl,�� a fit demon said while shaking his head.


    ��I don��t care. He was hit by my slipper, so he belongs to me. All of you should not fight with me,�� an orc argued along as he put his shoe back on.


    ��I was the one who discovered him first!��


    ��I was the one who wanted to catch him!��


    Everyone started squabbling, and it seemed as though they were going to fight it out.


    That half-orc was stunned. Why did the world suddenly change? This was the slum the entire city neglected. Why were there suddenly so many strange people around? After a while, he meekly asked, ��C-can I go already?��


    ��Piss off!��


    Everyone kicked him back into the corner at the same time, and continued arguing who had the rights over this petty thief.


    ��Just... Just kill me!��


    After going through around half an hour of quarreling over his ownership, the petty thief finally could not take it anymore. He knelt on the ground, and cried out, ��I merely wanted to snatch a candy from her... it��s just one candy...��


    Suddenly, everyone fell silent, and they looked at each other.


    ��And so you��re right for snatching someone else��s candy?�� A brash orc kicked him.


    ��Don��t you know what you look like? You could have given this little girl a trauma,ing out in the middle of the night to snatch her candy.��


    ��If we hadn��t appeared, you might not have just snatched a candy. Didn��t this daggere from you? The scent of the blood on it seems fresh. I suppose you just used it to stab someone,�� an elf said as he picked a dagger from the ground.


    ��I... I picked that up.�� That half-orc��s eyes darted around.


    The knight stepped forward, and said to everyone, ��Alright, there��s no conclusion to this argument. We can��t possibly split his limbs or meat up among us. Let��s just consolidate everyone��s name into a list, and then send this fellow to the Gray Temple. They are more experienced than us.��


    ��Sure.��


    Everyone nodded in agreement to this n. They got a paper and pen, and wrote everyone��s names down before tying the half-orc up, and sending him to the Gray Temple.


    The same thing happened in various dark corners of the northern part of the city, and it became a situation where there were very few bad guys and too many gentlemen. There would always be a group of gentlemen squabbling for a good half an hour over who the petty thief should belong to. There were even instances where the petty thief could not deal with the stress anymore, and ended upmitting suicide.


    Meanwhile, other than the Gentlemen��s League, the city lord��s castle and Gray Temple alsomitted more troops and vehicles so that the gentlemen could just hand the bad guys over after capturing them.


    ��Sir, the number of criminals the Gentlemen��s League catches in a night way surpasses the number we could catch in a month,�� said a young Gray Temple inspector as he looked at the three vehicles full of convicts.


    ��These fellows are usually very sly. They would know our patrolling time and routes very well, so it��s very difficult for us to nab them. The sudden appearance of the Gentlemen��s League made use of the strength in numbers to make it impossible for them to hide. It��s very effective indeed.�� The leader nodded, and looked at the criminals in the vehicle. He squinted, and continued, ��There are a few big fishes here that we��ve been eyeing for a very long time. Chaos City will be a lot safer after this round.��


    ��The mysterious person who started the Gentlemen��s League is very admirable,�� praised a young inspector.


    ��Anyone who would take the initiative to uphold the security of Chaos City is admirable,�� said the leader with a nod.


    ***


    Although the tiles on the roofs of many old houses in the slums were broken this night, it was a rare night where the people here could sleep in peace.


    Towards thetter half of the night, most of the gentlemen left, but there were still some who persisted in guarding the slums till daybreak.


    They guarded Chaos City��s night.


    When the first ray of sun hit the walls, and the brows of the gentlemen were white from the frost and snow, the gentlemen smiled, albeit exhausted. They stood up, shook the snow away from their cotton coats, and disappeared behind the walls.


    It had only been one night, yet Bastie Prison��s jail cells were full.


    ***


    Mag also stayed up the entire night. When the first ray of sun shone through the window, he realized that he had been up all night, drawing.


    ��Drawing and writing aren��t easy indeed.�� Mag stretched his neck, and let out a series of clear cracking sounds. He stood up and tidied the messy table strewn with drawings. He organized them, and took onest look before putting them on a bookshelf.


    The blueprints for the factory building and machines were already drawn, but he had not written the specific program flow yet, so he would have to take some time out in the day to do it.


    He nced at his watch. It was already 6 am. It seemed like he had no time to take a nap. Mag stretched and went straight to the bathroom to take a cold shower so he could stay awake.


    Mag had the body of a 9th-tier knight in tip-top condition. Therefore, staying up the entire night would not tire him out very easily.


    He went downstairs to prepare breakfast for everyone. Miya and the rest started arriving at the restaurant, each with a light pair of dark eye circles.


    ��Why, did everyone not sleep wellst night?�� Mag asked with a smile as he scooped some porridge up for them.


    ��Boss, you have no idea how crowded the northern part of the city wasst night. The gentlemen from the Gentlemen��s League were insane. They swept all the criminals and bad guys of the area. We searched the whole night, and could only catch two thieves stealing a porcin vat, and even they were almost snatched from us,�� Miya recounted excitedly.


    ��I reckon around 70 to 80% of the bad guys in the area were caughtst night. The remaining ones would probably not have the guts toe out again,�� Cami said.


    ��Don��t you think it��s a little too much for all of you, a group of 7th-tier, 8th-tier, and 9th-tier magic caster, giant dragon, and vampire, to catch just two petty thieves stealing a porcin vat?�� Mag raised his brow. He was a little surprised at the overwhelming response for the Gentlemen��s League. His initial expectation was just to have a few people join, but it seemed that the response far exceeded his expectations.


    ��This makes me very troubled. Those bad guys were supposed to be mine, but now I can��t even outfight the gentlemen...�� Connie sighed. She was a little upset. She thought for a while, and her eyes lit up as she said, ��But, does that mean I can ask my master to let me release the bad guys that were caught over these few days so that I can deal with them all over again?��

 Chapter 1462 - My Appearance Fee Is Very High

    <h4>Chapter 1462: My Appearance Fee Is Very High</h4>


    After the morning operating hours, Miya and the rest knocked off, and went to the ice cream shop. Mag made himself a pot of tea as he got ready to go upstairs to finish his proposal.


    Right at this moment, someone knocked on the door.


    ��You��re here?�� Mag put down his teapot and walked over to open the door.


    A tall and skinny orc with a pair of ck orc ears stood outside the door. He sized Mag up, and said, ��You��re Boss Mag, the owner of this restaurant?��


    ��Yes. What��s the matter?�� Mag nodded. He could tell that he was of the same kind as Connie based on his ears, but they were too gically different, and he was a little ugly.


    ��I��m from the noble Falk Tribe. You can call me Lord ur. I��vee on the orders of Chief Gary to invite you to our tribe to make the food for our chief��s coronation banquet,�� said the orc with his head held high as he waited for Mag to bow down to him.


    Mag scoffed and shook his head as he said, ��I��m sorry, but the restaurant��s very busy. I cannot ept the invitation. If there��s nothing else, please leave.��


    ��Huh?��


    ur was stunned. He looked at Mag in disbelief. This fellow actually rejected Chief Gary��s invitation!


    ��You might not know this, but the Falk Tribe is the secondrgest orc tribe. Our standing amongst the orcs is just below the Aug Tribe, and Chief Gary holds the highest position in our tribe. It��s your honor to be invited,�� ur said disdainfully, as though he was waiting for Mag to kneel gratefully.


    ��Please thank Chef Gary for his kind intentions on my behalf. The Twilight Forest is very far away, and we have a lot of employees working in the restaurant, so it is really difficult for us to go over. Do look for another chef,�� Mag rejected calmly again.


    ��Far away? I heard that you��ve even gone over to the Roth Empire to make the food for the king��s banquet. Don��t tell me that the Twilight Forest is further than the Roth Empire,�� ur said with a frown. He appeared very unhappy.


    ��The king of the Roth Empire is the only king in the Roth Empire, isn��t that so?�� Mag answered with a smile.


    ��You...�� ur��s expression changed. This fellow was obviously mocking the Falk Tribe for being second, and the point the orc used to unt became a mockery immediately.


    ��Let me tell you. It��s your honor for the Falk Tribe to invite you. You��re just a measly human chef. How dare you talk to me like this?? Aren��t you afraid that I will finish you off?�� ur said angrily. He had the urge to twist Mag��s head off his shoulders.


    ��Boss Mag, do you need help?�� Barzel asked as he looked at ur cautiously. He happened to pass by the restaurant as he patrolled with his monkey.


    ur saw Barzel wearing the Gray Temple uniform, and was reminded of Gary��s warning before he came over. He suddenly looked a little ufortable, and smiled awkwardly as he said, ��It��s nothing. I was just inviting him over to our tribe to cook.��


    ��This orc from the Falk Tribe said that he was going to finish me off,�� Mr. Mag said calmly. He wouldn��t y along with ur.


    Barzel pulled a face, and said in a deep voice to ur, ��Sir, you��ve just attempted to disturb a resident of Chaos City. Please follow me back for investigation.��


    ur��s face changed. He quickly waved his hands as he said, ��No, it��s not like that. I was just joking. I am a special envoy of Chief Gary from the Falk Tribe. I am here to specially invite Boss Mag from Mamy Restaurant back to our tribe to cook for our chief��s coronation banquet. I respect Mr. Mag a lot. How could I harm or even threaten him?��


    ��Respect? Didn��t you just request for me to call you Lord ur? Even the city lord didn��t raise such a request when he came over to the restaurant to eat,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ur looked at Mag��s smile and clenched his teeth. However, the thought of Gary��s fury if he failed to bring Mag back made him suppress his anger. He squeezed out a smile, and said, ��How can that be? Just call me ury. I am representing the Falk Tribe to officially send an invitation to you. We can negotiate the price, and we will even send the Falk Tribe��s flying steed to ferry you to and fro. You do not have to worry about the journey at all.��


    ��Oh, ury, if your attitude had been that good just now, things would��ve been easy.�� Mag nodded with satisfaction. He continued, ��However, my appearance fee is very high. We would have to calcte ording to the restaurant��s daily profit, which is 2,000,000 copper coins a day. How many days do you intend to hire me for?��


    ��2,000,000 copper coins a day!�� ur��s eyes popped out. He almost cursed at him. However, he saw Barzel still standing at the side in the corner of his eyes, so he suppressed his rising anger once again. With a meek smile, he said, ��Do you think you could lower the price a little? 2,000,000 copper coins a day is a little too high.��


    ��As the secondrgest orc tribe, how can you bargain with me for spending a mere 2,000,000 copper coins to hire a chef for your chief��s conferring ceremony? This is a little disappointing,�� Mag sighed.


    ��H-how can that be? Alright, 2,000,000 copper coins it is. Please arrive at the tribe a day before to prepare. Let��s just take it as two days,�� ur said a little ufortably. The budget he was given before he came over was 100,000 copper coins. Now, he would have to think about how to exin the extra 3,900,000 copper coins.


    Mag nodded with satisfaction, and said, ��Alright. Set the date. We have around 12 people in the team.��


    ��I wille over personally to pick you up in the morning five dayster,�� ur said quickly before turning to leave.


    ��Before we set off, I want a deposit of half the agreed amount. Otherwise, we will not go.��


    ��Sure,�� ur promised through clenched teeth. He quickened his pace a little, and thought angrily to himself, <i>I��ll show you what��s the price you have to pay for talking to me like this once we reach the Twilight Forest.</i>


    ��It seems like the customers of Mamy Restaurant will have to go two days without Boss Mag��s cooking,�� Barzel told Mag with a smile. As the chief inspector of the Gray Temple patrolling Aden Square, Barzel was quite close to Mag.


    ��I don��t have a choice. There are some invitations I can��t turn down.�� Mag shook his head, and chatted a while more with Barzel before going back into the restaurant.


    The information Michael gavest night was very urate. The people from the Falk Tribe really came, and even personally invited them to the Twilight Forest to prepare Gary��s coronation banquet.


    This meant that they had already infiltrated the Falk Tribe, and had also sessfully gotten a legal identity to attend the conferring ceremony, just as he had expected.


    It was easier to deal the enemy a fatal blow if they could infiltrate their internal operations.


    ��Since that��s the case, we��ll just have to push back releasing the sliced beef and ox tongue in chili sauce, and use it as the finale dish,�� Mag muttered to himself as he brought his teapot upstairs.


    ***


    ��Young Master Cyril, ording to Master��s wishes, you will no longer be in charge of the Moreton Family��s internal operations from today onwards. However, your position as a board member of the Chamber of Commerce will still be kept,�� Manard announced calmly as he looked at Cyril.


    Cyril slumped into his chair as he shook his head, and muttered to himself in disbelief, ��No... Father can��t do this to me... He can��t do this to me...��


    ��The handover will start tomorrow. Do cooperate in the process, Young Master Cyril,�� Manard said as he nced at Cyril with pity before turning to leave.

 Chapter 1463 - You Wouldn’t Lose Your Way Home, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 1463: You Wouldn��t Lose Your Way Home, Right?</h4>


    In the study room of the Moreton Manor.


    Jeffree sat behind the table as he looked at Gloria standing in front of him, saying, ��From today onwards, you will be in charge of all the textile-rted assets under the Moreton Family. As for Blue Suede and the factories that you��ve been building up on your own, they don��t have to be listed among the family��s assets. You can have sole ownership over them, that goes for all assets that you��ve set up on your own.��


    ��Thank you.�� Gloria smiled happily. Although Jeffree did promise her all this before, she still felt excited after it was actually realized.


    This meant that she would officially be the one running the Moreton Family. Even though textiles weren��t the Moreton Family��s strongest assets, the Moreton Family started off from textiles, and thus they had a say within Chaos City��s textile industry.


    ��You earned it through your hard work. You don��t have to thank me,�� Jeffree said calmly. He dly continued, ��The Moreton Family��s textile assets have been on the decline these few years, and we have been making a loss all this while. The Roth Empire made use of their low prices to dominate the market. What you need to do moving forward is to organize everything, and make the supply chain more concise so that our textile assets can continue surviving. I will give you three months to do this. If you cannot stop the loss, I will shut down all the textile-rted assets.��


    ��What if I do it?�� Gloria asked.


    Jeffree looked into Gloria��s eyes and saw fearlessness. He fell silent for a while before saying, ��Then they will all belong to you. Just like Blue Suede.��


    ��I will work hard.�� Gloria nodded seriously, her eyes filled with determination. She quickly bade her farewell and left.


    ��Thisss really resembles her father. They are both full of grit. However, she was willing to put this grit into business, while Lance only wanted to raise and teach his child.�� Jeffree looked at her for a very long time before letting out a self-mocking smile. ��It seems like I might have be another Ian. This old man is probably thinking of ways to mock me.��


    ***


    ��Mars, I want to go to Buffett Manor to thank Miss Scheer personally,�� Gloria instructed Mars, who was standing outside the study room.


    ��Yes.�� Mars nodded with a smile. As he walked, he flipped open the file in his hands, and reported, ��There are a total of 85 members who have registered to donate. The total promised amount is 13,200,000 copper coins, and we��ve already received 8,200,000 copper coins.��


    Gloria paused in her steps. After thinking for a while, she said, ��Then after we meet Miss Scheerter, we��ll go to Chaos School to pass Teacher Luna the money. If we��re quick, we might be able to build another school building before the next academic year so more children can be admitted.��


    ��Yes.�� Mars nodded. Following that, he asked, ��Do we need to go to Mamy Restaurant this afternoon?��


    ��Although I am craving for Mr. Mag��s tofu pudding, the time needed to line up is too long. Let��s go after operating hours. I have some things to discuss with Mr. Mag,�� Gloria said with a smile.


    ***


    ��I have something to announce to everyone. I have already received the Falk Tribe��s invitation for us to go over. We will be in charge of Gary��s conferring ceremony banquet,�� Mag announced during lunch.


    Miya��s eyes lit up as she said, ��That��s great, weren��t we still troubled over how we should go over? This way, we can just appear at the banquet rightfully.��


    Everyone was overjoyed as well.


    ��You have contacts at the Falk Tribe as well?�� Cami looked at Mag suspiciously.


    ��I don��t. I just have a very high reputation. That��s all.�� Mag sighed, looking as though he was not enjoying it at all.


    ��All of you can go in now, what about me?�� Connie said worriedly.


    ��Say, that��s your house. You wouldn��t lose your way home, right?�� Mag looked at Connie speechlessly. ��Besides, haven��t you been learning about infiltration for the past while? You could even enter and exit Bastie Prison easily, what��s so difficult about sneaking back home?��


    Everyone looked at Connie with a smile.


    ��Er... just in case.�� Connie blushed. Embarrassed, she said, ��If I get lost, you guys have to save me.��


    ��We��re set to leave five dayster. Everyone, do make the necessary preparations. Because we might face some dangerous situations, Firis, Anna, Jane, and Rena will not being along with us,�� Mag continued.


    Firis raised her hand, and softly said, ��I... I think I can do it. Otherwise, no one would be there to help you cut the vegetables.��


    Mag shook his head and smiled. ��You need to stay here and be in charge of the Night Elves�� food. If I brought you along, the canteen wouldn��t be able to operate.


    ��I will draft the concrete n within these several days. Our aim is to save Connie��s brother, and at the same time overthrow the murderer Gary so that the Falk Tribe can regain its legitimate ruler,�� Mag went on.


    ��I agree with saving her brother, but do you think the few of us can really overthrow Gary? The Falk Tribe is the second-biggest orc tribe. It��s not weak at all,�� Cami said with a frown.


    ��That��s great. I was still worried that it would be no fun because they��re too weak.�� Irina picked a mushroom, paused, and said, ��Leave Gary to me.��


    ***


    ��Mr. Mag, are you going out?��


    After the afternoon operating hours, Mag pushed his bicycle out, getting ready to go to the mercenary union, when Gloria��s voice sounded from behind.


    ��Gloria, is anything the matter?�� Mag asked with a smile as he turned to look at Gloria, who was getting off a horse-drawn carriage.


    Gloria walked over, nodded, and said, ��Yes. It��s regarding Blue Suede, and I also have some personal things I wish to discuss and hear your opinion on.��


    ��Sure. Come on in.�� Mag thought for a while, and parked his bicycle at the side. He opened the restaurant door, and motioned for her to enter.


    ��Am I interrupting your business?�� Gloria asked worriedly.


    ��It��s alright. It��s nothing important.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.


    As the pot of ck tea was brewed, steam rose slowly.


    ��Congrattions. I heard that you��ve won the majority votes yesterday,�� Mag said as he poured a cup of tea for Gloria, and ced it in front of her.


    ��Thank you.�� Gloria touched the cup gently. Her face flushed a little red, perhaps because it was too warm in the restaurant, or maybe for some other reason.


    The atmosphere started to get ambiguous, so Mag started the conversation. ��Is there any problem with Blue Suede?��


    ��The new product is going to be released soon, and preorder for the first batch of down jackets waspletely sold before it was even released. The beautifuldies in Mamy Restaurant wearing them might have brought about a really positive advertising effect. The factory is now rushing out the second batch of down jackets, and we might have to expand some assembly lines. Also, some customers have fed back that Blue Suede��s clothing is priced too high, and that��s not very consumer-friendly for normal people. Do you think there��s a need to lower the price?�� Gloria asked Mag.

 Chapter 1464 - I Believe In You, Mr. Mag

    <h4>Chapter 1464: I Believe In You, Mr. Mag</h4>


    ��The price only needs to be lowered for things that nobody wants. For treasured items, no matter how high you set the price, you will still have customers willing to pay. As for the customers who think that the price is too high, it is just because they are not Blue Suede��s target consumers. The normal price range for your target consumers would seem exorbitant to them. That��s a problem that can never be reconciled.�� Mag took a sip from his teacup, and told Gloria with a smile, ��Do you think Mamy Restaurant needs to lower its prices?��


    ��The food you make is so delicious, and also has such wondrous effects. It��s something that cannot be found anywhere else in Chaos City, or even the entire Nond Continent. Why is there a need to lower the price, then?�� Gloria shook her head.


    With a smile, Mag said, ��The same logic goes for Blue Suede too. It has a novel design, and also broke through the rigid mindset when ites to color coordination. All these things are very rare in the market, which is also uniquely Blue Suede.


    ��They wouldn��t be able to get another suave trench coat or soft andfortable down jacket elsewhere. They wouldn��t be able to get the cool design and cutting, and that is why people go for Blue Suede.��


    Gloria thought for a while, and raised her concern. ��But clothing design can be imitated very easily. The materials we use are not difficult to find in the market as well. If other tailors wanted to replicate our design and sell their goods at an even lower price, wouldn��t that be a huge blow for Blue Suede?��


    ��Actually, once a luxury good reaches a certain level of recognition, the price is no longer to justify how it looks, but rather its brand.


    ��This was also why I wanted you to make Blue Suede into a luxury brand. Imitation would ultimately happen, but no matter how real it looks, the wealthy women would still feel ashamed for wearing imitations. Therefore, they would never go there.


    ��And those who aim for cheap goods that are very well imitated are those that cannot afford to buy Blue Suede. So whatever they wear would not affect Blue Suede at all.


    ��In contrast, after a portion of them realize that only the upper ss wears Blue Suede, they will scrimp and save so that they can also own a legitimate Blue Suede. These people can be seen as Blue Suede��s invisible clients.


    ��The way to make Blue Suedepetitive is to continueunching new items. As long as we can lead the fashion trends, Blue Suede will be able to stand tall,�� Mag analyzed.


    ��Luxury brand... Imitations?�� Gloria furrowed her brows together. After thinking for a long while, she started to be clear. She looked at Mag, and said, ��I understand. Blue Suede should be focusing on moving towards being a high-end exquisite product brand. That itself would be able to bring us arge market and high profit. We should not be thinking of earning whatever money we can.��


    ��Yes. However, middle and lower-tier clothing is actually an evenrger market. If you are able to efficiently producerge batches of clothes, lower the cost price of each individual item of clothing, and cover the middle and lower-tier clothing market, the amount of profit that you will be able to rake in is unimaginable. Of course, to do this, you must create apletely new brand that is exclusive from Blue Suede, and is operating in apletely different price range.�� Mag looked at Gloria, and said, ��I have been considering going into that recently. I wonder if you would be interested to join me?��


    ��Mr. Mag, do you want to switch careers?�� Gloria looked at Mag, shocked. Mag only participated in the designing aspect for Blue Suede previously. Now, he sounded as though he had the intention to jump straight into the fashion industry.


    ��Actually, I am rather interested in cooking and fashion design. If I can find a partner that could be in charge of operations, that will be the best. That was why you were the first one who came to my mind,�� Mag told Gloria with a smile. His eyes were filled with trust and expectations.


    Working with Gloria had been very enjoyable. Besides, Mag could see the leadership quality in her. All she needed was time and opportunity, and she would definitely be a giant in the business industry, whereas he was more suitable to y the role of an angel investor.


    ��I��m the first one you thought of?�� Gloria looked at Mag, and when she saw that gentle smile, she felt her heart skip a beat and blushed. She said with a shivering voice, ��Do... do you have a n?��


    Mag nodded, and said, ��I��ve set up a spinning mill in the northern part of the city a while ago, and it has already started production. With the help of new spinning machines, the efficiency has increased, and I was intending to build another weaving factory and a clothes-making factory there too.


    ��For the clothes-making factory, I n to produce the middle to lower-tier clothes inrge quantities, and the target consumers would be thergest group of people, the middle to low-ie people. My aim is to allow them to wear cheap clothes of good quality.


    ��However, producing the clothes is just one aspect. My most urgent problem right now is how to sell the finished clothes and build a wide enoughwork. I know the Moreton Family��s textile assets used to sell very well. Right now, you should be managing this property, so I want to know if you would wish to work with me in this direction so that I can sell my clothes through you.��


    ��Sell your clothes through us?�� Gloria was slightly stunned.


    ��Is there a problem?��


    ��No... It��s not...�� Gloria shook her head, and said, ��My grandfather just announced that he was going to hand the family��s textile assets over to me this morning. He also said that he would give me three months to reform the assets, including simplifying the supply chain so that we would stop making a loss. My other reason foring over is to ask you for your suggestions on this.��


    Mag was stunned when he heard that. What a coincidence. He thought for a while, and said, ��In that case, I suggest for you to close the parts of the supply chain that are making a loss, strengthen the distribution channels, and be the sole distributor for my factory. ording to my ns, my factory will be able to start mass production in a month��s time, and we will be able to provide a substantial amount of finished products. As long as the distribution channels can keep up with the production, it should reap in quite a hefty profit.��


    ��Aright. I will begin working on this once I get back.�� Gloria nodded.


    ��Shouldn��t you have your doubts?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��I believe in you, Mr. Mag. Besides, I do think that this is a very huge market, and since you are willing to trust me and give me this opportunity, I don��t see what��s there to doubt,�� Gloria said with a smile.


    Mag looked at Gloria��s beautiful smile, and felt more rxed. With a smile, he said, ��I wille up with a concrete proposal for the partnership in a couple of days, and then we can go through the specific details. I reckon you would be busy for a while. After all, reformation for an old brand is really troublesome.��

 Chapter 1465 - The Little Mouse Is So Cute

    <h4>Chapter 1465: The Little Mouse Is So Cute</h4>


    After the talk with Gloria, Mag went to the mercenary union for a while, and what took him by surprise was that no one imed the reward even though there were many gentlemen who answered his call and left their name on the board of gentlemen.


    In the first ce was...


    ��The temperamental girl with a helmet?��


    Mag raised his brow. He felt like things weren��t so simple.


    <i>Do teenage girls have this naming style nowadays?</i>


    In addition, the reward fund, which started with 5,000,000, became 8,500,000.


    The reward increased by a whopping 3,500,000 overnight. That showed how supportive everyone was towards this project.


    In addition, Mag had also received some feedback.


    The mostmon feedback was the problem of having too many gentlemen and too few criminals.


    For this problem... there was nothing he could do about it, right?


    He couldn��t possibly create a bunch of thieves so that these gentlemen with raging hormones could y with them, right?


    ��I heard that Bastie Prison was filled yesterday because there were so many criminals caught by the gentlemen. Boss Mag, you��re the real gentleman.�� Cartera looked at Mag, and gave him a thumbs up.


    Thedy in charge of administrative matters was also looking at Mag with admiration.


    ��You��re too kind.�� Mag waved his hand humbly. He was no gentleman. He was just a normal man. He looked at Cartera, and asked, ��Can the Gentlemen��s League be a chill mercenary group that doesn��t have too many restrictions? I just need a simple list of gentlemen that want to continue protecting the people. After that, we can build a rotational system so that we can be more efficient in the long run.��


    Cartera fell silent for a while before he nodded, and said, ��Although this is unprecedented, this is not against our union��s rules. If the other mercenaries are willing to join, then there��s no problem.��


    ��I wonder if I can ask the public union to help with the operations for this. I can pay an operational fee,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Cartera waved his hand with a smile, and said, ��There��s no need for the operational fee. It is something the mercenary union should do if it means that we can do a little for the peace and stability of Chaos City. I will personally oversee this matter. However, it��s still unknown if the gentlemen are willing to join as mercenaries.��


    Mag and Cartera discussed further the details of setting up the Gentlemen��s League mercenary group, and settled the rough framework for the project. After that, Mag went back to the restaurant.


    ***


    Amy yed with a lotus-shaped me in her palm as she asked Krassu, ��Master, is it vacation soon?��


    Krassu was stunned. With a chuckle, he quickly said, ��Er... It��s not vacation yet at Chaos School, so let��s not be in a hurry. Amy, look at what��s in the magic rooms. Just y with anything you want to y with. Just tell me whatever you want. I will get it for you.��


    ��I want to y with my friends. I want to eat all the delicious food. I want to lie in bed and sleep. Can I?�� Amy asked Krassu as she blinked herrge eyes.


    ��Er...�� Krassu��s eyes widened. Weren��t those things that you would do during vacation? He had no idea how to reply to her.


    ��Hmph. Liar.�� Amy snorted gently. She put the lotus fire into a small crystal bottle and capped it.


    The golden reddish me the size of a palm danced within the crystal bottle, making the bottle glow very beautifully.


    ��Amy, why did you put the fire lotus into a small bottle?�� Krassu tried to change the topic awkwardly.


    ��I want to blow the school up,�� Amy said seriously as she ced the little bottle on the rack.


    Krassu took a look at the small crystal bottles on the rack that added up to almost 100 in numbers. There were mes of various colors in each bottle, and Krassu could not help but take a deep breath of cold air in.


    If all these small bottles erupted at the same time, half of the entire Chaos School campus would probably be gone, much less this magic room.


    Krassu hesitantly said, ��Er... Amy, we learn magic not to blow the school up. Look at how cute the school is. Look at how cute the magic rooms are. If you blow them up...��


    ��Pfft...�� Amy could not contain herughter. She looked at Krassu, who seemed nervous, with a smile, and said, ��Master, I was joking. The school is so cute. Why would I blow it up? You said that we cannot harm the innocent. Let��s just blow those who don��t go on vacation. Why should we blow the school up? Am I right?��


    ��Yes... Hm? No...�� Krassu looked at Amy, who was smiling brightly, and sighed inside. It seemed that his n to postpone the vacation would probably fail.


    ��Also, we��re going out to y in a few days�� time. That would be another holiday,�� Amy continued.


    ��What? You��re going out to y? Are you going to take leave from school again?�� Krassu suddenly became nervous.


    Amy covered her mouth. Oops. She��d let the cat out of the bag.


    <i>Boss Mag, really! Instead of running his restaurant, all he thinks about is bringing his child out to y. He��s totally inconsiderate of the feelings of us, teachers. I must have a good talk with him tonight,</i> Krassu thought to himself. <i>This is too serious.</i>


    Ring, ring~


    The school bell in Chaos School rang to signify the end of school.


    ��Then I��ll make a move first, Master. I��ve already promised to go home with Daphne and Ignatsu, so I won��t be walking with you.�� Amy slipped down from the high stool, grabbed her little backpack, and swung it behind her as she skipped towards the door.


    ��I can go with you too,�� Krassu shouted to Amy as she skipped off.


    ��No, you��re too old. You will increase our average age,�� Amy replied without even turning her head back. After that came the sound of the door closing.


    ��Says who? I��m still young, aren��t I...�� Krassu grumbled under his breath.


    ***


    ��Amy,�� Daphne called out as she waved her hand at the school entrance.


    Ignatsu followed beside her, and the green beansprouts on his head swayed as he walked.


    ��Daphne.�� Amy skipped over. She gave Daphne a hug before plucking a green beansprout from Ignatsu��s head with a smile, and said, ��Let��s go to my house to y.��


    Ignatsu��s green beansprout swayed left and right after it was plucked, but he did not seem to mind. Instead, he turned and expectantly asked Amy, ��Can I continue watching Tom and Jerry?��


    ��Yeah, they��ve already been in the box for a week. I wonder if the little mouse would be eaten by that dumb cat?�� Daphne asked with concern.


    ��They��re fine. I opened the box to take a look this morning when I woke up. That dumb cat hasn��t even caught the little mouse.�� Amy shook her head.


    ��Whew. That��s great.��


    Daphne and Ignatsu let out a sigh of relief at the same time.


    ��But I think Ugly Duckling has also taken an interest in the little mouse. I saw it biting the box when I woke up in the morning,�� Amy said.


    ��That won��t do. We��ll have to educate it. The little mouse is so cute. How can Ugly Duckling eat it alive?�� Daphne said seriously.


    Amy pondered seriously, and said, ��That��s right. If we grill it until it turns a nice golden brown and sprinkle some chili powder and pepper, it will probably taste really good!��

 Chapter 1466 - The Challenge From The Invincible God Of Cookery

    <h4>Chapter 1466: The Challenge From The Invincible God Of Cookery</h4>


    ��Father, I��m back.�� The sound of knocking and Amy��s voice were heard at the door.


    Mag opened the door and smiled at Amy, who was wearing a magician robe and carrying a school bag, and Daphne and Ignatsu standing next to her.


    ��How do you do, Uncle.�� Daphne and Ignatsu greeted Mag together.


    ��Daphne and Ignatsu,e on in.�� Mag stepped aside to let the three childrene in.


    Amy skipped to the counter, removed her school bag, stood on her tiptoes, and tried to hang it on the hook on the wall. However, she was still 50 cm away from the hook even when she tiptoed.


    Mag smilingly went forward, took the school bag from Amy, and hung it on the hook.


    ��Father, we would like to have strawberry ice cream, please?�� Amy looked up at Mag expectantly.


    ��Then, what vors would my two little friends like to have?�� Mag asked Daphne and Ignatsu.


    ��I would like to have blueberry ice cream, please.�� Daphne put up her hand.


    ��I would like to have... chocte ice cream,�� Ignatsu said after thinking for a moment.


    ��Alright. You three, go wash your hands while I get them for you.�� Mag nodded with a smile, and went into the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, Amy carried a stool, and brought her friends to the bathroom sink.


    ��Then we��re going upstairs to y.�� Amy took the ice cream, and brought Daphne and Ignatsu upstairs.


    ��What nice dishes should I cook for the three little ones tonight?�� Mag murmured to himself. Amy loved to invite her friends home to y, so Mag naturally supported her. After all, it was so cold out there in winter, and there were so many toys up there in the yroom, which was a children��s paradise.


    After they had their dinner, the doorbell rang.


    ��Is it a customer who doesn��t know the rules?�� Mag went to the door. It wasn��t time for service yet, so customers usually wouldn��te knocking at this timing.


    Mag opened the door, and said to a strapping young man standing there, ��We��re not open for service yet. If you��d like to have your meal, please line up from the end of the line.��


    ��I��m not here to eat.�� That young man shook his head as he took out a ck and gold paper that was folded in half and passed it to Mag. ��I am Chapman. My master, Harris, heard that you��re the most famous chef in Chaos City, so he would like to issue a culinary challenge to you. This is the letter of challenge. We hope you will ept our challenge.��


    ��Harris?�� Mag raised his eyebrow a little as he looked at the letter of challenge. It had been a while since someone issued him a challenge after he��d won against the Ducas Restaurant��s chef, and be the top chef in Chaos City. However, he had no idea who the other party was, and he didn��t wish to waste time on such meaningless endeavors.


    ��Harris! Could he be that legendary chef who is always on the road, and has already challenged and defeated over 100 famous chefs, the Invincible God of Cookery, Harris?�� someone in the line eximed.


    ��Could it really be the Invincible God of Cookery? He actually came to Chaos City!��


    ��Boss Mag vs the Invincible God of Cookery. That is equivalent to the sh of titans!


    A smallmotion broke out amongst the customers lining up. Those customers who knew Harris were obviously a little agitated.


    <i>Seems like he��s a famous chef.</i> Mag pondered after he heard his customers.


    Chapman didn��t be arrogant after hearing the customers. Instead, he exined to Mag, ��Master respects each and every chef. He challenges them to polish his culinary skills as he hopes to gain insight and improvement from different chefs in the culinary duels.��


    Mag opened the letter of challenge right on the spot. The content was very simple. Only three words ��letter of challenge�� were written on it, and the time for the challenge was: tomorrow.


    ��Interesting.�� Mag cocked an eyebrow. This clean-cut style piqued his interest about that so-called Invincible God of Cookery. He kept the letter of challenge, and said to Chapman, ��I ept this challenge, and the time will be set at 10 am tomorrow. The location will be at the entrance of Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��Alright. I will ry your message to my master. We will be here on time tomorrow.�� Chapman nodded, and then left.


    Mag returned to the restaurant with the letter of challenge, and closed the door.


    ��Boss Mag has agreed! Looks like I��ll have to apply for leave tomorrow morning.��


    ��The Invincible God of Cookery vs Boss Mag. I feel this is a duel that will be written into the chowhounds�� history books.��


    ��Come to speak of it, Boss Mag has never lost before. So, who will be the eventual victor of this duel? This really makes me so curious.��


    The customers were talking among themselves excitedly.


    ��Is that Harris very formidable?�� Abraham asked the agitated Vanessa curiously.


    ��Uncle, how dare you say you know everything about food? You don��t even know Master Harris. You��re not a qualified chowhound.�� Vanessa rolled her eyes with disdain before she began, ��Master Harris was born in our Roth Empire. He became famous very young because he was very good at cooking. The dwarven chief invited him to be the head chef at Issen Castle, where he had honed his craft for 30 years. Then, he began to travel around the Nond Continent, and issue challenges to those famous chefs.


    ��During his 10-odd years of travel, he has defeated over 145 famous chefs from all the different species, which includes almost all the top chefs on the Nond Continent.


    ��The most formidable thing about him is that his culinary skills have continued to elevate during his travels and challenges. Very few people are fortunate enough to taste his dishes, but those chefs who have lost to him are all very convinced.��


    ��He��s that formidable?!�� Abraham��s mouth was wide open. He thought for a moment, and then asked, ��How does Boss Magpare to him? Will he lose?��


    ��Boss Mag is the most formidable chef that I have ever met, but I have never eaten the dishes made by Master Harris before, so I, too, have no idea what will be the oue of their duel.�� Vanessa shook her head, and then excitedly continued, ��Anyway, no matter what the oue will be, this has to be an unparalleled pinnacle showdown!��


    ***


    ��Father, what are you holding in your hands?�� Amy asked curiously.


    ��A letter of challenge.�� Mag went back to his seat with a smile, and showed the letter to everyone. ��A chef has issued me a challenge, and I��ve epted it.��


    ��Uh-oh. Is another poor mister going to lose his shop?�� Amy said with pity.


    ��Perhaps he also has to lose a sum of money too,�� Yabemiya said casually.


    ��I heard the other party is a very formidable chef. Maybe this wouldn��t be that easy.�� Mag chuckled as he kept the letter of challenge.

 Chapter 1467 - A Story About A Mermaid

    <h4>Chapter 1467: A Story About A Mermaid</h4>


    ��Have you heard? Boss Mag from Mamy Restaurant is going to have a culinary duel with the Invincible God of Cookery, Harris, at noon tomorrow!��


    ��Really? However, who is the Invincible God of Cookery? He sounds like a big shot.��


    ��Of course. He is the existence that represents the very top level of chefs on the continent. Tomorrow��s duel is definitely going to be very amazing!��


    ��Should we go and watch it together tomorrow?��


    The news of the duel swiftly spread, and caused a small hoo-ha in the chowhounds�� circle.


    Harris had been famous for a long time, and he was rather legendary.


    On the other side, Mag was a new force that was rising up rapidly. He had already made quite a name for himself in Chaos City and on the Nond Continent within a short six months�� time.


    The duel of these two represented the top duel of chefs from the old and new generations. Hence, it naturally attracted many people��s attention.


    The Mamy Restaurant��s customers were also having an animated discussion. They were obviously very excited about theing duel.


    Mag was very calm about that. It was the best to have a calm attitude when it came to duels.


    If the other party was an overrated chef, then he was going to win even if he simply cooked a dish of fried rice. If the other party was really an expert, then it would really be very interesting.


    Undeniably, this world indeed still had some very formidable chefs.


    However, until now, Mag hadn��t met a real expert yet. This made him feel a little lonesome.


    If there weren��t any opponents who could apany him on his way to be the God of Cookery, wasn��t it going to be very boring?


    ��Boss, the kebabs are going to be toasted if you don��t flip them over now,�� Yabemiya reminded him right at that moment.


    ��Oh...�� Mag was a little embarrassed as he looked at the roast beef kebabs that were beginning to turn ck from golden brown. He quickly turned all the 100-odd beef kebabs to the other side.


    Thedies bid their farewells, and left after the dinner service was over.


    As they couldn��t find a chance to catch any criminalsst night, they gave up on going to the north of the city for the night. They would leave that to the other gentlemen.


    Amy was tired after ying for the whole day. She fell asleep even before the service was over, and was carried upstairs by Irina. Anna followed them upstairs too.


    Mag and Gina did a simple cleanup, lowered the curtains for the French doors, and then locked the restaurant��s entrance.


    ��Thanks for your hard work, Gina. Go wash up and rest early.�� Mag smiled at Gina.


    ��Erm...�� Gina replied, but she didn��t go upstairs. Instead, she looked at Mag with a blush, and hemmed and hawed.


    Magughingly asked, ��What��s the matter? Is there something you��d like to speak to me about?��


    ��I-I would like...�� Gina��s cheeks began to turn a deeper shade of red, and her voice became softer and softer. ��I would like to ask Mr. Mag to sleep with me.��


    ��Huh???��


    Mag raised his eyebrows, and stared at Gina with an odd expression. In the middle of the night, a mermaid had actually extended such an invitation to him...


    ��I��ve been having nightmares in the past few nights. I dreamt that a pair of terrifying eyes was staring at me as if it wanted to gobble me up...�� Gina appeared to be rather fearful as her voice was quivering and tears were gathering her eyes. She pleaded with Mag, ��Therefore, could you please sleep with me for a while? Just a while will do... I don��t dare to sleep alone. Sob, sob, sob.��


    So, this girl was having nightmares.


    Mag heaved a sigh of relief, but why did he feel a little disappointed at the same time?


    However, looking at Gina��s piteous look, Mag couldn��t bear to reject her. But when he thought of Irina living in the next room, he dared not agree to sleep with her even if someone gave him all the guts in this world.


    ��Oh, I see. Perhaps you have been waking too hard for the past few days. That��s why you have nightmares at night. I��ll tell you a bedtime storyter, and I��ll leave after you fall asleep.�� Mag thought of a solution. The others could even read a script together, so it should be alright for him to tell her a story.


    ��Mm-hmm. Thank you, Mr. Mag.�� Gina nodded and gave Mag an octopus hug excitedly.


    ��Alright, alright. Let��s go upstairs,�� Mag helplessly said after he finally pried Gina��who entangled him like an octopus��off him.


    After going up upstairs, Mag flicked a nce at the master bedroom. The door was shut, and Irina and the two children seemed to be already asleep.


    Mag heaved a breath of relief, but he still felt something was off.


    He didn��t do anything, so why did he have a sneaky feeling?


    ��Are we going to sleep now?�� Gina tugged on Mag��s sleeve. Because she was nervous, she stood closer than usual, and a softness pressed against Mag��s arm.


    ��Let��s take a shower first,�� Mag instinctively said.


    <i>Hmm? Something doesn��t seem quite right?</i>


    ��No, we��re not going to sleep. Only you are going to sleep, and I will keep youpany for a while. I will leave after you��re asleep,�� Mag repeated gravely. He pulled back his arm slightly to avoid the awkwardness.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Gina nodded and brought Mag back to her room.


    That huge tank had taken up half of the blue room.


    ��When did you add in the aquatic nts and fish?�� Mag said with surprise after seeing the swaying aquatic nts and colorful saltwater fishes swimming in the tank. He hadn��t been in Gina��s room for quite some time. He didn��t expect she would transform the tank into a giant aquascape tank.


    ��I asked them to bring the nts and fish to me when they came here to get the mud casings. It feels more like home this way,�� Gina replied.


    Mag turned around, and saw Gina had already unbuttoned her sailor dress, and was now removing her stockings. He swiftly turned around. This maiden was really too carefree.


    Just as Mag was trying toe up with the exact terms to remind her that she couldn��t casually undress in front of men whenever she wasn��t under the sea, he heard the sound of water sshing.


    Mag looked up and saw a mermaid swimming in the tank carefreely while being surrounded by dozens of colorful small fishes. It looked just like a performance at the aquarium.


    Pop~


    Gina swam to the edge of the tank and popped her head out of the water. She tossed her golden-red hair backward, and smiled brightly at Mag. ��Mr. Mag, do you want toe in and y together?��


    ��No, no, no. Let��s forget about that.�� Mag stared at Gina in the school swimsuit, and quickly waved his hands. <i>Who is able to withstand that? That��s a mistake waiting to happen.</i>


    ��What story should I tell you...�� Mag pondered seriously as he looked at Gina. Then, he said, ��I will tell you a story about a mermaid.��


    ��My story?��


    ��No. It��s a story about a mermaid.��


    ��Mermaid?��


    ��The top is human, while the bottom is fish... Yes, it��s your species, but the main character is not you.��


    ��Oh.�� Gina propped her head at the edge of the tank, and swayed her tail gently in the water as she looked at Mag expectantly.


    ��Under the deep, deep sea...�� Mag��s low and maic voice began to narrate a story about a mermaid in the other world.

 Chapter 1468 - Perhaps You Are My True Prince?

    <h4>Chapter 1468: Perhaps You Are My True Prince?</h4>


    ��Prince... Prince Mag... Please don��t leave me...��


    Mag looked at Gina who was murmuring in her sleep, and pursed his lips helplessly. He switched off the lights, and walked to the door softly. He saw a face with a faint smile as soon as he opened the door.


    ��Are you going to say that you only told her a story and nothing else happened?�� Irina asked Mag with a faint smile.


    Mag had a big shock, but he tried his best to keep calm. He closed the door behind him with a smile, and said, ��Gina said she had been having nightmares for the past few days, and she dared not go to sleep. Based on my concern for my employees, I told her a bedtime story. We really didn��t do anything.��


    ��Ha. I don��t think you would dare to do anything.�� Irina snorted softly.


    A drop of cold sweat fell off Mag��s forehead. Even though that was the truth, as a man, how could he admit defeat at this time. Hence, he said, ��Do you know that I��m not really timid?��


    ��Really?�� Irina suddenly ced her hands onto the doorframe next to him, pressed him against the door, and smilingly asked, ��Do you dare to move?��


    Mag was half a head taller than Irina, and even when he was pressed against the door, he wasn��t intimidatedpletely. He grabbed her wrist, hugged her waist, turned around lightly, pressed her against the wall, and asked, ��Why not.��


    Irina was pressed against the wall by Mag, and their bodies were almost pressed together. That warm breath caressed her face lightly and brought an unusual sensation. A blush crept up on her face immediately.


    Mag sensed Irina��s change, and felt a little light-headed himself. How dared he turn around and press Irina against the wall. If she decided to whip out a bench right then, he would most probably die on the spot. He swiftly released her hand and took two steps back. He cleared his throat, and awkwardly said, ��Then... are Little Amy and Anna asleep?��


    ��Yes, they are.�� Irina nodded.


    ��Then you have an early rest too. I��m going to draw some blueprints,�� Mag said before going into the study, and then closed the door.


    <i>Idiot, idiot. This stupid idiot!!!</i> Irina stomped her feet with frustration as she looked at the closed study��s door. She humphed and then returned to her room.


    ��Phew... Thank goodness for my wits.�� Mag heaved a breath of relief while leaning against the door. He felt he had been only one second away from getting his head bashed by a folding chair.


    After making a pot of tea for himself, Mag sat down at his desk. The factories�� ns were not done yet, and now he had to write another proposal about his coboration with Gloria. It seemed like tonight would be another sleepless night.


    Fortunately, Mag had all these things already mapped out in his heart. He had no other issues besides taking the time to write them out.


    He bought aputer and drawing tools from the system, so his efficiency at drawing and typing had increased tremendously. He should be able to finish everything tonight.


    At midnight, Mag made a trip to the washroom. He noticed Gina��s door was agap when he came out of the study. It looked like someone had opened the door.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag was a little surprised. He had closed the door when he came out earlier. Could someone have gone in?


    Mag tiptoed toward Gina��s room quietly without making a single sound. He listened at the door for a while, but there weren��t any unusual movements in the room. After a brief moment of hesitation, Mag gently pushed open the door.


    The light in the corridor spilled into the room through the open door. The end of the lightnded on something round.


    Mag got a shock, and then he took a closer look. <i>Hey, isn��t this Ugly Duckling?!</i>


    The orange Ugly Duckling was sitting in front of the tank, and staring at it intently while making growling sounds in its throat.


    Meanwhile, in the fish tank, Gina was huddling in the innermost corner with her eyes shut, and shivering as if she was having a nightmare.


    Mag couldn��t helpughing when he saw this scene.


    Alright, he had solved the mystery.


    The so-called terrifying eyes indeed existed, but didn��te from the deep sea. Instead, they came from Ugly Duckling which was on a diet.


    Those glowing hungry green eyes were really rather scary in the dark.


    It was no wonder a fish would get nightmares when she was stared at by a cat while she was sleeping.


    ��Ugly Duckling, don��t even try to have any designs on Gina and her little fish.�� Mag went in and picked up Ugly Duckling. He pondered for a moment when he saw Gina was still shivering in the corner. He returned to his room to fetch a speaker. He yed a soothing piece of piano music, and put the speaker next to the fish tank.


    The gentle piano sounds soothed Gina��s fears.


    Mag retreated out of the room after he saw Gina rxed her body.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling was sitting at the door and looking up at Mag. Then, it looked at Gina��s room again with a rumbling stomach.


    ��Let��s go. I��ll make you something to eat. Don��t ever go into Gina��s room again. You gave her nightmares.�� Mag went downstairs with resignation.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling followed Mag downstairs excitedly. Because it ran too fast, it missed a step and rolled down the stairs.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling put its chin on the floor, looked up at Mag, and cried aggrievedly.


    ��It��s time for you to go on a diet.�� Mag couldn��t help butugh when he looked down at Ugly Duckling which was almost as round as a ball.


    Although Ugly Duckling was still rather small and longer than a cat, it was indeed a little rounder than a kitten at its age.


    Mag went into the kitchen and scooped out a small crayfish from the tank. He simply boiled it with water, then removed all the shells, and ced all the crayfish butter and meat in front of Ugly Duckling.


    ��Meow~ Gulp, gulp~�� Ugly Duckling made happy growling sounds that it made when it was happy as it ate.


    Mag began to feel hungry as he watched it eat. Since he had to work for the remainder of the night, he made himself a helping of Yangzhou fried rice as supper too.


    After Ugly Duckling finished the entire crayfish by itself, it started to roll around Mag��s feet satedly. It revealed its tummy as if it was inviting Mag to caress it.


    ��I gotta get back to my work, so I can��t y with you.�� Mag finished his fried rice, washed his bowl, and returned to his drawings.


    ***


    Early the next morning, the first thing Gina did after waking up was excitedly run downstairs to Mag, who was making breakfast in the kitchen, and say, ��Mr. Mag, I dreamt of youst night. That pair of scary eyes appeared again, and just as I was forced into a desperate corner, you appeared, chased away the monster, and saved me.��


    ��Erm...�� Mag looked at Gina as he wondered how to exin to her that the scary monster was, in fact, Ugly Duckling.


    ��Perhaps... Perhaps you are my true prince?�� Gina looked at Mag adoringly.


    Irina suddenly appeared behind Gina, and smilingly said, ��Generally speaking, dreams are the opposite of reality. He most probably isn��t your prince. That monster should be the one.��

 Chapter 1469 - Make Them Call You Father From The Bottom Of Their Hearts

    <h4>Chapter 1469: Make Them Call You Father From The Bottom Of Their Hearts</h4>


    ��Really?�� Gina looked at Mag with shock after hearing Irina. She didn��t know if she should believe that, so she had no idea what to say to Mag.


    ��Yes. Gina, you��re still young and too innocent as you grew up under the sea. Some people may look kind and gentle, but they��re in fact nning how to gobble you up,�� Irina smilingly said as she swept her gaze at Mag with contemtion and warning.


    Mag shrugged with a fearless expression, pretending that he, too, had no idea what Irina was hinting at.


    However, Irina��s education made sense. Living in thisplicated and flustered world, one needed to have the necessary vignce and ability to see through people.


    It was impossible for Mag to let Gina stay in the restaurant for the rest of her life. Even if she could stay in the restaurant for the rest of her life, she still had to interact with people outside it.


    There were not many men who were as gentlemanly as him left in this world. Facing a mermaid who always threw herself at you, asking you to bathe with her and sleep with her... How many men were able to resist that?


    ��Big Sister Irina, are you talking about Ugly Duckling?�� Gina��s gaze swiftlynded onto Ugly Duckling, which was lying on the counterzily. ��Although it always looks sleepy, I feel that it��s always staring at me as if it��s trying to find a chance to gobble me up.��


    ��Errr...�� Irina was slightly misled by Gina��s turning point. After thinking for a moment, she nodded. ��Yes. You��ve to be careful of men like Ugly Duckling.��


    ��Alright. I��ll take note of that.�� Gina nodded smilingly before going into the kitchen. She tied her apron as she smilingly said to Mag with appreciation, ��Let me help you, Mr. Mag. Thank you for telling me a bedtime storyst night. I indeed had a good sleep, and I even dreamt of you...��


    ��She��s hopeless.�� Irina frowned slightly, and took out a folding chair as she stared at Gina standing next to Mag. She took out the folding chair and put it away three times before she huffed softly and sat on the barstool behind the counter. She grabbed Ugly Duckling, and began to squeeze its fat cheeks to her heart��s content.


    Hey? She indeed felt much better.


    ��???�� Ugly Duckling.


    o((��_��))o?


    ***


    ��Master, will we be staying in Chaos City for a few days? And will we be going to Rodu next? Should we send reservations for a challenge to those famous chefs in Rodu?�� Chapman respectfully asked his master who wasbing his hair very seriously.


    ��Let it be, let it be,�� the mister with only a small patch of hair left on the top of his head replied without even looking up.


    ��Then, what do we need to prepare for today��s duel with Mr. Mag?��


    ��There��s no need to. ��Let it be�� is my style,�� Harris replied again. After staring at the mirror seriously for a while, he reached out to Chapman. ��Conditioner.��


    Chapman took out a small bamboo container out from the bamboo box at the side, removed its cover, scooped out a small spoonful of white cream, smeared it onto Harris�� palm, and resignedly said, ��Yes, Master.��


    ***


    ��Boss Mag, I heard that you are going to have a culinary duel with the Invincible God of Cookery, Harris, in the afternoon, so do you have anyments for this duel? What dishes have you prepared? Can you please share with us how the duel will be conducted?�� A reporter from ��Chaos Morning Post�� rushed to Mag, and rapidly fired the questions away as soon as Mag opened the door in the morning.


    The customers lining up also fell silent instantly, and began to look at Mag with concern. Many people were very interested in this duel.


    Mag flicked a nce at the audiostone that resembled a microphone before shaking his head. ��The duel is set at 10 am. The other party hasn��t set the rules and format with me yet, so there��s nothing for me to share right now.��


    ��Oh, I see.�� That reporter looked rather disappointed. After all, he hade three hours early so he could be the first in the line. His eyeballs moved a little, and then he immediately continued to ask, ��Then, what do you think about Master Harris? Apparently, he is the idol of many chefs in the culinary world, so what status does he have in your heart?��


    Mag threw a nce at that reporter. This young man looked rather honest, but he had a lot of naughty ideas. He wanted to create a big news headline early in the morning.


    ��As a chef, I respect all my colleagues in the same trade and every chef who never ceases to innovate and improve.�� Mag smiled as he gave an impable answer.


    Obviously, this wasn��t the answer the reporter wanted. He wanted to continue asking questions after a moment of hesitation.


    ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant.�� Mag already smilingly stepped aside to indicate that the customers could go in for their meals.


    Many customers still needed to go to work after having their breakfast, so they were not in the mood to listen to the reporter��s questions. They pushed the reporter into the restaurant as the line moved forward.


    ��We��re going to support you, Boss Mag. My sisters and I will definitelye to cheer you on for today��s duel,�� a young woman said to Mag as she clenched her fists.


    ��If you will let us order an additional helping of tofu pudding, we will scream in whichever way you prefer,�� her friend who followed her chimed in.


    ��My lolita��s voice is super nice.�� A mister with a full beard pushed his head over and whined a few times.


    All the hair stood up on Mag��s skin. He gravely warned him, ��Mister, please remain silentter, or else I��m afraid the wok in my hand will p your face uncontrobly.��


    ��Boss Mag, you��re too much, okay.�� That mister pouted unhappily with his pinky pointed up.


    Mag had to take a few deep breaths before he could digest this coquettish expression.


    What made Mag feel touched was that apart from the customers showing great interest in the duel, they all expressed their support for him.


    ��Ding! New mission: could the host please win this culinary duel, and make the other party your apprentice!


    ��Mission reward: ��Talented Teacher Point�� +1 and the ability ��Midas Touch��.


    ��Punishment for failing the mission: be the other party��s apprentice, and follow him on his travels throughout the continent.��


    Right then, the system��s voice appeared in Mag��s head.


    ��Huh?�� Mag was taken aback. After digesting the information given by the system, he raised his eyebrow. ��Isn��t it too much to make the other party my apprentice, System?


    ��The other party is the top chef in this culinary world called the Invincible God of Cookery. Both his status and experience have far exceeded mine. He would never ask me to be his master even if I won the culinary duel.��


    The system despicably said, ��A mission without any challenge wouldn��t be called a mission. Go for it, Host. You need to continuously best powerful opponents on your way to be the God of Cookery, and make them call you father from the bottom of their hearts... Sorry, it��s master!��

 Chapter 1470 - Aiyayaya…

    <h4>Chapter 1470: Aiyayaya...</h4>


    Although Mag had no idea what ��Talented Teacher Point�� and ��Midas Touch�� were, he waspletely helpless against the system who remainedpletely silent after giving him his mission.


    He didn��t want to call that Harris, whom he had never met before, master and follow him on his travels on the continent.


    Since that was the case, he had no choice but to defeat the other party, and make him call him master.


    <i>Stupid system.</i> Mag cursed in his heart.


    It was already 9am when the breakfast was over.


    Many customers already left the restaurant, but they didn��t go away. Instead, they found themselves a good position at the door, preparing to watch theing good show.


    For example, that reporter from the Chaos Morning Post who was firing questions at Mag earlier had already climbed up onto the bar stool that he brought along, and set up a photostone, preparing to record this exciting duel down.


    The Chaos City��s news had been dominated by the Gentlemen��s League who appeared at night. He was determined toe up with a piece ofpletely different news.


    The Invincible God of Cookery vs The Number One Chef In Chaos City. Who would be the victor?


    He had evene up with the title: Shocking! The Invincible God of Cookery, Harris, who has won over 100-odd duels has finally lost in Chaos City! Is it because of humanity��s...


    Or it could be: Painful! The genius chef who has once taken the honor of being the Empire��s best chef has lost to the Invincible God of Cookery! Is this the...


    As an experienced reporter, he had alreadye up with prearranged ns, and even finished writing the manuscripts in his heart. He was very sure that the Chaos Morning Post would be the first to report about this incident.


    More and more audience came after hearing about the duel. Some even brought their own little stools.


    ��Come on. The front row is selling melon seeds, sweets, grilled sweet potatoes, grilled sweet corns.�� The vendors who sensed an opportunity began to sell snacks that were great for watching a show with.


    The weather was so cold, and so many people were waiting out there. It was indeed rather boring, so many chose to buy a hot grilled sweet potato to keep their hands warm in their pockets.


    ��Bro, I��ve heard both the chefs today are very impressive. Have you eaten at Mamy Restaurant before? It��s bloody expensive, right?�� a middle-aged man asked the young man next to him softly. He was making hissing sounds because the hot sweet potatoes in his pockets were scalding him.


    That young man bit into the grilled corn in his hands, and meaningfully said, ��Poverty brought us together.��


    The middle-aged man was a little stunned, and his hands grabbed the grilled sweet potatoes for more than two seconds. He quickly released them, and the sweet potatoes bounced on his hands for a few seconds. He finally grabbed them before the sweet potatoes touched the ground. He heaved a breath of relief, and then embarrassedly smiled. ��You��re quite humorous.��


    ��You are too.�� That young man grabbed his corn tightly, and then took a bite.


    The people were all waiting expectantly, and more and more people arrived. There were almost 1000 people there, forming rows of crowd.


    The restaurant��s door was closed, and the regrs were used to it. Boss Mag was always punctual. When the appointment started at 10am, he would definitely appear. There was no way they could make him appear early.


    ��Please excuse me!�� Right then, an energetic voice called out, and the crowd parted to let a slightly rickety bullock cart drive in slowly. The driver was a strapping young man, and dozens of simply dressed people were following behind him. There were both young men and middle-aged men, and they were all dressed in well-worn cotton jackets. Apart from carrying luggage on their backs, each of them also carried an eye-catching ck wok on his back.


    ��They really have to carry a ck wok[1] as Master Harris�� apprentices.�� Vanessa, who was standing in an excellent position in the front row, couldn��t helpughing softly when she saw the ck woks on their backs. However, she wasn��tughing at them, as mirth and surprise filled her bright eyes.


    ��No wonder it��s called a slow coach. There��s no way to rush with this old bullock cart.�� Abraham chuckled as his attention was attracted to the old brown bull pulling the cart and Chapman who was driving it[2].


    The crowd fell into a silence gradually as they looked at the bullock cart, trying to catch a glimpse of the Invincible God of Cookery.


    Chapman stopped the bullock cart slowly in front of Mamy Restaurant. After seeing the crowd who came to watch the duel, a hint of shock shed through his eyes. Did all these peoplee to watch the duel?


    They had been to many ces, and the master had dueled with many famous chefs before, but this was their first time seeing such a boisterous crowd.


    Chapman lifted up the coach��s curtain, and spoke inside, ��Master, we��ve arrived.��


    ��Arrived?�� a befuddled voice spoke up in the carriage, and a big hand reached out after a while. He lifted the curtain aside and walked out shakily. He stretched himselfzily on the bullock cart��s shaft and yawned before sweeping his gaze across the surroundings with his sleepy eyes. He was instantly taken aback, and his almost shut eyes widened immediately. ��Oh my gosh! Why are there so many people here?!��


    All the audience were also rather shocked when they saw that rotund greasy middle-aged man wearing a well-worn cotton jacket that was full of patches with only a small patch of short hair on top of his head.


    He wasn��t what they imagined the Invincible God of Cookery to look like.


    ��Haha... This mister looks so adorable. Although he��s trying his best to widen his eyes, we still can��t see them,�� Vanessa smilingly said to Harris.


    ��All experts have their own unique ingenuity. This master has obviously perfectly interpreted this.�� Abraham nodded his head with conviction, even when he was a little shocked by Harris�� appearance. However, he had seen many extraordinary people and things before, so he didn��t look down on him because of his appearance.


    ��Oh my. I didn��t expect to see so many people. Let me redo this.�� Harris went back into the carriage. A short whileter, he swept the curtain aside, emerged with his head up, and stood on the shaft in high and vigorous spirits. He even remembered to bacb the small patch of hair on his head with his hand.


    ��Master, I saw a hair fall off from your head,�� Chapman reminded him softly.


    ��Aiyayaya...�� Harris couldn��t hold onto his expression any longer. He caressed his hair with an aching heart. ��I only have about 100 strands left, and another one has dropped off. Life is too hard on me.��


    ��Master, we��re here to challenge Mr. Mag. It��s almost time now, so we should greet him first and decide the method and venue of the duel,�� Chapman reminded him softly again.


    ��You��re right.�� Harris kept away his sad expression, and waved at the crowd. He then got off the bullock cart, and walked toward Mamy Restaurant.


    ��This restaurant is so beautiful.�� Harris looked up at Mamy Restaurant, and his eyes immediately lit up. They hade across countless restaurants during their travels, but none of them wasparable to this one.


    Chapman quickly caught up, and pulled the bell hanging on the door gently.


    [1] ��Carrying a ck wok�� in Chinese means to take the rap for someone.


    [2] ��Slow coach�� in Chinese sounds exactly the same as ��Chapman��.

 Chapter 1471 - We Could Just Carry The Woks On Our Backs, And We Are Good To Go

    <h4>Chapter 1471: We Could Just Carry The Woks On Our Backs, And We Are Good To Go</h4>


    ��He came so early?�� Mag heard the doorbell and checked his watch instinctively. It was just 9.30am. He had just made a pot of tea, and was about to take a 30-minute rest.


    ��I��ll answer the door.�� Yabemiya quickly strode to the door. Because there was a duel this morning, the ice cream shop wasn��t open for business today, and everyone was waiting in the restaurant.


    ��Nice to meet you. I am Chapman, and this is my master, Harris. We��vee early to discuss the specifics of the duel with Mr. Mag,�� Chapman said to Yabemiya.


    Yabemiya turned around, and said, ��Boss...��


    Mag got up and walked to the door. He nced at Chapman before his gaze looked over him, andnded on a balding man with very small eyes standing at the door.


    Mag almost called him ��Professor Jin�� when he saw him. He looked just like Dr. Jin without spectacles and after losing all his hair. He was staring at Mag��s restaurant��s signboard with a smile[1].


    Of course, it wasn��t urate to say that he had lost all his hair. There was still a little patch of soft, short hair on the top of his head, just like a tiny oasis surviving with hardship in the Gobi Desert.


    All the crowd��s gazes focused on Mag. Both the main characters had appeared now, so naturally everyone was most curious about how this culinary duel would be conducted.


    After hearing the door open, Harris��s gaze moved onto Mag too. His gaze stopped on his thick and luscious hair for some time with envy before heughingly said to Mag, ��I didn��t expect my friend to be so famous at such a young age. Please don��t take offense by mying here to bother you today.��


    His looks coupled with his talk-show-like tone of voice made Mag like this mister immediately. Hence, he also smilingly said, ��Master Harris has never challenged an unknown person during your travels. It��s my honor that you seek me out, so why would I be taking any offense?��


    ��I am embarrassed by your kind words, but it��s my colleagues in the trade who have given me the honor. I��m simply an ordinary chef who likes to find some colleagues to polish my skills so I could improve knowledge. I didn��t expect to cause so much distress to my colleagues in the trade.�� Harris sighed with a resigned expression. ��If only I could lose one or two challenges, I most probably wouldn��t have this trouble anymore.��


    Mag raised his eyebrow as he heard some rather familiar stuff. He nodded in agreement. ��Yes, indeed. This is really a very confusing and distressing matter.��


    Surprised, Harris looked at Mag searchingly. He didn��t expect this fellow to be as good at flexing as he was.


    ��This is indeed an experts�� interaction. Their realm is really unfathomable.��


    ��Yes. It would be flexing if an ordinary person said that, but it actually sounds so reasonableing from them.��


    ��Judging from their respective presence, they are on par right now.��


    ��Please don��t make fun of a TV host who is no longer popr.��


    The audience were softly talking among themselves as they watched this scene.


    Mag smiled at Harris. ��Master Harris has set the time, while I have set the venue. Since Master Harris hase in advance, should we decide on the judges and the specific details of the duel before we start the duel formally?��


    ��I wrote a few letters to some of my friends in Chaos City who are famous for being fair, and invited them to be our judges today. My friends could see if they meet your requirements when they arriveter,�� Harris smilingly replied.


    ��Stop...!��


    A shout sounded beyond the crowd.


    Everyone turned around, and eximed when they saw the person on the horseback. ��It��s the city lord!��


    Then, a horse-drawn carriage came over and stopped next to Michael��s horse. A maiden in a red dress emerged from the carriage, and flicked a nce at the crowd in front of the restaurant before she turned and nodded at Michael as a greeting.


    ��It��s Miss Scheer from the Buffett Family!�� Someone recognized that maiden.


    Very soon after that, another horse-drawn carriage stopped at the side, and Robert came out of the carriage. He looked at the crowd at the restaurant��s entrance and smiled. ��I think I��m notte, right?��


    ��It��s the President of the Food Association, Mr. Robert!�� Someone recognized him.


    A quaint ck horse-drawn carriage slowly drove over. Manard opened the carriage door, and then respectfully stood to the side. An elder with salt-and-pepper hair came out of the carriage.


    ��It��s President Jeffree of the Chamber of Commerce!�� An exmation sounded among the crowd.


    ��Even the city lord is here, so I, as the school principal, shouldn��t be considered as ying truant when Ie out to be a judge during the school hours, right?�� A gray horse-drawn carriage stopped, and a tall andnky man emerged with a smile.


    ��It��s Principal Novan!�� The crowd instantly broke into amotion when they saw Novan emerge from the carriage.


    ��Oh my heavens! What kind of judging panel is this?! This is unbelievable!��


    ��The city lord, the mistress of the Buffett Family, the president of the Food Association, the president of the Chamber of Commerce, and the Principal of Chaos School. Is this really just a culinary duel?��


    ��I feel that this trip is worth it even when my boss is going to dock two days of my pay.��


    The crowd went into an uproar as soon they saw the judging panel. These people represented the very top level of Chaos City��s power, and yet they had gathered for a culinary duel today.


    Then, everyone began to look at Harris with a different gaze. This bald mister in a patched-up cotton jacket had an amazing social circle.


    ��Impressive.�� Mag was also tempted to give him a thumbs-up when he saw those big bosses who came one after another.


    Even he didn��t have the confidence that he could get them toe. He just had to take that stern-looking Jeffree as an example. God knew how Harris got him here.


    ��Harris, you haven��t been to Chaos City in five years.�� The crowd parted, and Michael led the way in first as he smiled at Harris.


    ��I thought I would only be back 20 yearster when I left previously. You should thank this young friend here. He made me interested in Chaos City again,�� Harris replied honestly.


    Michael wasn��t angry at all, and he continued smiling. ��Yes. Boss Mag is our city��s treasure now. Your invincible record might just end right here.��


    ��That will be fantastic. I��ve been waiting for this day for the past 20 over years.�� Harris flicked a nce at Mag with anticipation.


    ��Master Harris, my grandfather is not feeling well, so I��vee on his behalf. He invites you to our manor,�� Scheer said to Harris respectfully.


    ��No worries. You have be even prettier after you grew up. I will invite you instead of him in the future.�� Harris waved his hand nonchntly. After a brief moment of ponderment, he continued, ��Tonight then, I will go fishing with him.��


    ��Alright.�� Scheer nodded slightly.


    ��Master Harris, we��ve met again.�� Robert smiled at Harris.


    Harris gravely said to Robert, ��Yes, we have. I still have the wok ready for you. If you want to follow me, we could just carry the woks on our backs, and we are good to go. Why are you still clinging to this materialistic world?��


    [1] Jin Zhengkun (Chinese: ������; born 1959) is a Chinese academic specializing in diplomacy, etiquette, and public rtions. He is the head of the Diplomacy Department of the Renmin University of China and Director of the Center for the Study of Etiquette and Public Rtions. Nicknamed ��China��s No. 1 professor of etiquette��, he created the ��Jin Zhengkun on Modern Etiquette�� show, which has appeared on China Central Television and more than 10 regional broadcasters in China.

 Chapter 1472 - Time To Debut The “Sliced Beef And Ox Tongue In Chili Sauce”

    <h4>Chapter 1472: Time To Debut The ��Sliced Beef And Ox Tongue In Chili Sauce��</h4>


    ��Erm...�� Robert blushed, and then swiftly waved his hands. ��I��m the president of the Food Association now, so I��m afraid I cannot follow you around any time soon.��


    ��It��s fine. I��ll keep the wok for you. You can look for me anytime once you sort the things out.�� Harris waved his hands nonchntly, and reached out to pat the ck wok on Chapman��s back with a smile. ��After you carry this ck wok, we will be the ��ck Wok Gang��... Ptui, a part of the ��Wandering Chefs��.��


    ��This is thest time,�� Jeffree said to Harris tly. Although he was still pulling a long face, he already looked much warmer than usual.


    ��How could you say that? I think you can still live for a few more years,�� Harris seriouslymented after studying Jeffree intently.


    Jeffree raised his brow slightly, but there was mirth in his eyes as he pointed at Harris. ��I want to eat dry grilled fish today, or else I will smash your wok.��


    ��Your request is a little overboard, man. I��ll try my best to satisfy you,�� Harris timidly said.


    ��Harris, where are the books you said you��ve brought for the children?�� Novan asked Harris smilingly.


    ��They��re all in the carriage. I bought them all on my travels. There��re so many books that I almost have to sleep with my back touching the ceiling. Quick, remove all of them,�� Harris said annoyedly.


    ��Sure. I��ll get all of themter.�� Novan smiled.


    Harris got close to Novan, and whispered, ��Don��t take those wrapped books under my pillow by mistake.��


    ��You.�� Novan gave him a disdainful look, but he still nodded discreetly.


    Mag turned around, and instructed Miya, ��Let��s get the seats for the judges.��


    The restaurant��s door opened, and five sets of tables and chairs were quickly set up in front of the restaurant.


    Harris turned around, and smilingly asked Mag, ��Young friend, I took the initiative to invite these people. What do you think about them?��


    Scheer was looking at Mag with amusement and interest in her gaze.


    ��I have no objections. It��s my honor that these judges coulde for our duel. Please take your seats.�� Mag was smiling, but in fact, he was secretly swearing in his heart.


    <i>You have already f*cking invited the most impressive big bosses in Chaos City, so what objections can I have?</i>


    <i>Where am I going to find big bosses of that level?</i>


    ��That��s good. I was still worried that you might think that they��re not grand enough.�� Harris heaved a sigh of relief.


    ��...�� Mag.


    <i>The Invincible God of Cookery��s connections are indeed impressive.</i> One thought popped in everyone��s mind at the same time. After all, no ordinary person in Chaos City could be so chummy with those judges.


    All the judges went to take their seats, and the ambiance was already fired up by the big-shot judges.


    It was very rare to see the five of them together.


    ��Boss Mag, I look forward to your performance today.�� Scheer smiled as she walked past Mag.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded slightly.


    ��Boss Mag, you will be Chaos City��s hero if you defeat him,�� Michael reminded him with anticipation when he walked by.


    ��Go for it, Boss Mag.�� Robert raised his fist as he offered words of encouragement.


    Jeffree looked at Mag thoughtfully, but he simply walked over without saying anything.


    ��Mr. Mag, you have to make Chaos City proud.�� Novan smiled.


    Mag already felt a little pressured. Although he wasn��t sure how Harris�� culinary skills were, deducing from Michael and the other judges�� behavior, his reputation wasn��t gained by boasting.


    Of course, his pressure didn��te from others�� expectations, but instead it came from the fact that perhaps he would have to carry that ugly ck wok, follow them as a vagabond, and call that mister his master.


    Tsk. That was terrible.


    The judges took their seats, and Harris also went to the center. He suddenly got a bamboo container with dozens of bamboo sticks out from nowhere and waved at Mag. ��Young friend, should we decide on the duel��s format by drawing lots?��


    Harris began to look increasingly like a psychic to Mag. What kind of chef would bring a container of divination sticks with him everywhere? He even decided the duel��s format by drawing lots?


    ��Seems like the rumor is true. Master Harris really brings a container of divination sticks along with him everywhere he goes.�� Vanessa looked at the container of divination sticks in Harris�� hands with amazement. ��Apparently, he could even read others�� fortune with it.��


    ��I wonder if he is urate in his reading?�� Abraham asked.


    ��I heard he��s rather urate. You simply have to listen to his words in reverse. Apparently, he had tried to predict a youngdy��s love life, and he said that she wouldn��t have any lovers ever. In the end, she met the man she loved the very next day, and even married him.��


    ��Now I think I know why all his disciples carry a ck wok with them.�� Abraham gained a new understanding.


    ��How should we draw the lots?�� Mag walked down the stairs and approached Harris. He looked at the different types of bamboo lots that were carved with numbers and words: cutting skills, soups, grilling... They weren��t restricted to types of dishes, and covered almost all the skills that a chef should possess.


    ��There are all kinds of culinary skills in my bamboo container. To be fair, if you have anything that you��re not good in, I can remove them first before we each draw a lot for our duel item. Then the judges will draw a lot for us as a duel item too.


    ��There will be three rounds of duels, and whoever can win two of them will be the victor of this culinary duel,�� Harris smilingly said.


    Mag was thoughtful. This method of choosing the duel item was indeed very creative. He reached out to take the bamboo container from Harris and remove dozens of bizarre items like bncing a big wok on the head, shattering a cutting board on the chest, etc. Then, he nodded. ��Let��s draw from it now.��


    ��You��re only taking those few out?�� Harris looked at the dozens of bamboo sticks that Mag was holding with astonishment. Some of the chefs that he had met before even left only three sticks in the container, so he was rather amazed that Mag had only removed 10-odd of them.


    ��The rest are all the basic skills of a chef and the usual dishes, so why should I remove them?�� Mag asked instead.


    ��Young friend, you��re indeed very interesting. Then, I will start first.�� Harris held the container with both hands, and began to shake it piously.


    The audience��s gazes were also focused on the bamboo container in his hands. This was the first time that they had seen such an innovative way to decide the duel methods.


    Thump.


    A bamboo stick fell out of the container, andnded on the ground.


    ��Here it goes.�� Harris bent over to pick it up. After taking a look at it, he lifted it over his head, and said, ��The first item is cutting skills!��


    ��Cutting skills.�� Mag was thoughtful. After training in the test field for the God of Cookery for so long, he was rather confident about his cutting skills. He took the bamboo container, and gave it a casual shake. A stick fell out, and he caught it in midair. He turned it over to have a look, and then he, too, raised it above his head, and dered, ��Cold dish.��


    Ha, it seemed like it was time to debut the ��sliced beef and ox tongue in chili sauce��.


    ��Then, the second item will be a cold dish.�� Harris took the bamboo container back, and walked to the judging panel. He ced the bamboo container in front of Scheer, and smilingly said, ��You will decide on the third item then.��


    ��Alright.�� Scheer picked up the bamboo container, and gave it a few hard shakes. A bamboo stick flew out andnded on the table.


    Scheer picked the stick up, nced at it, and loudly dered, ��Soup!��

 Chapter 1473 - Young Friend, I Can See That You Have Great Potential

    <h4>Chapter 1473: Young Friend, I Can See That You Have Great Potential</h4>


    ��The first item, cutting skills!


    ��The second item, cold dish!


    ��The third item, soup!��


    Harris kept the three bamboo sticks, and smilingly told Mag, ��Alright. Then, we will set our three duel items as such today. Is that fine with you, my young friend?��


    ��No problem.�� Mag nodded to show that he had no objection.


    He believed his cutting skills were not bad, as they were focused on for every dish that he made in the test field for the God of Cookery. Just take slicing the duck as an example: his cutting skills for that had already exceeded many chefs with tens of years of experience in slicing duck.


    As for the cold dish, the ��sliced beef and ox tongue in chili sauce�� that hadn��t debuted yet was naturally the best choice. Although he hadn��t actually made it aftering out of the test field, Mag was still very confident about this dish.


    And for the soup, of course it was the highly acimed and highly sought-after ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.


    Mag was rather confident for all three items.


    ��Great. I like people who are straightforward like my young friend.�� Harris snapped his fingers, and he tossed the sticks back into the container. He then rubbed his hands together excitedly, and said to Chapman at the side, ��Manman, go and buy the ingredients. The usual.��


    ��Alright, Master.�� Chapman nodded and walked to the bullock cart. He climbed onto it and slowly drove away.


    ��He��s only going to buy the ingredients now?�� Everyone had a weird expression. This Master Harris really had a carefree character.


    Mag, too, raised his brow a little. However, it was only 9.45 am now. The market was right in Aden Square, so it wouldn��t take long for him to get the ingredients. They should be able to start their duel officially at 10 am.


    Harris�� other disciples began to get the kitchenware off the bullock cart and set it up. The amount of kitchenware was minimal. The heating stove was the most high-end item, followed by a big ck wok that was much bigger than the ones carried by his disciples. A thick wooden chopping block, a long, narrow chef��s knife, and a few covered earthenware pots.


    This level of kitchenware was no different from a street vendor��s.


    Mag��s gaze focused on that narrow cleaver for quite some time. That chef��s knife was the only valuable item among the other party��s kitchenware. It was forged with excellent iron and hammered thousands of times. It was even more intricate than many knights�� weapons, so it should have been made by a famous cksmith.


    ��How is my ��Saury��, young friend?�� Harris seemed to have sensed Mag��s gaze, so he picked up that chef��s knife, and waved it in front of Mag in a unting manner. ��Rom has made this for me personally. He should have only made one chef��s knife after he got famous.��


    ��Hiss... A chef��s knife made by Master Rom personally!��


    ��Is he that legendary weaponsmith who forged Alex��s Tian Du sword?��


    ��It isn��t just Tian Du Sword alone. Half of the current top 10 weapons of the Nond Continent were forged by Master Rom! I didn��t expect Master Harris��s chef��s knife to be made by him too!��


    Amotion erupted in the crowd, and they were all staring at the chef��s knife in Harris�� hand with glowing eyes. To own a weapon that was forged by Master Rom personally was many knights�� dreams, even if that was just a chef��s knife that had an odd name like ��Saury��.


    ��Really? What a coincidence. My ��Fat Head Fish�� was also forged by Master Rom.�� Mag took out his ��Fat Head Fish��, and swirled it around in his hand before he threw and embedded it in the chopping block next to Harris.


    A cold gleam shed across the de, which sparkled and red under the sunlight.


    ��Boss Mag��s cleaver was actually forged by Master Rom too!��


    Everyone was staring at that weird-looking cleaver that was embedded in the chopping board vertically. It was rectangr without the beauty of streamline. If the handle was removed, it would really resemble a brick. However, its forging method, unique striation, and the chilling gleam made everyone believe that no one besides Master Rom could have made this extraordinary knife.


    ��Did Master Rom decide to switch to making kitchen knives now?�� Abraham mumbled. He wondered how many years he still had to wait for the sword that he��d asked Master Rom to forge for him.


    ��Fat Head Fish?�� Harris looked at Mag��s knife, and then the ��Saury�� in his hands with an awkward expression. He didn��t expect to be proven wrong as soon as he spoke. He couldn��t help murmuring, ��This fellow Rom is dishonest. He said he would never forge another kitchen knife again, and yet he forged another knife for this young friend!


    ��The name is rather matching.�� Harris tried to skip over this topic with humor awkwardly. He said to Mag, ��If there is anything my young friend needs to prepare, please do so now. We agreed to start the duel at 10am, and we will begin on the dot.��


    Instead of starting his preparations, Mag smilingly asked, ��Before wemence the duel, should we decide on the prize of this duel first?��


    ��Prize?�� Harris was stunned, but his eyes soon brightened. ��You mean raising the bet?��


    ��You can put it this way.�� Mag nodded.


    ��This suggestion is rather interesting.�� Harris rubbed his hands together, but he soon said with distress, ��But I don��t have money. Well, why don��t you choose any of the pots as the prize?��


    ��I don��t want your pots.�� Mag shook his head. How many copper coins could a lousy ck wok cost? He smiled at Harris. ��How about this? Whoever loses this duel will call the other party their master.��


    ��Call the other party their master?�� Harris murmured, and began to contemte that seriously.


    ��Whoever called the other party their master would be considered to be one generation after him. If Boss Mag loses, does he have to follow Master Harris and go travel around the continent?��


    ��I��ve heard that the three gambling dens in the city have already begun to ept bets. I didn��t expect Boss Mag and Master Harris would be betting too.��


    ��To be frank with you guys, I��ve already bet 100 copper coins that Boss Mag will win.��


    ��Haha. I think you��d better bet another 1,000 copper coins on Master Harris.��


    ��We cannot be losing our money, right.��


    The audience were chatting quietly with excitement in the midst of tension.


    A duel with their honor on the stake had to be very riveting.


    ��Master, please think twice before acting.�� Harris�� disciples tried to talk him out of it. They weren��t really worried about Harris calling someone his master. They were more worried about suddenly gaining a grandmaster out of the blue.


    ��Alright, young friend. Let��s agree on that. Whoever loses this duel will address the other party as his master.�� Harris smilingly nodded at Mag. ��Young friend, I can see that you have great potential, and are a rare talent meant for cooking. If you can follow me on my travels and brush up on your culinary skills, your future will be very bright. I have a book����


    ��Don��t, Mister. We haven��t started yet, so don��t rush to take me in as your disciple,�� Mag said with resignation.

 Chapter 1474 - A Golden Dragon?

    <h4>Chapter 1474: A Golden Dragon?</h4>


    After deciding on the items, Mag had sessfully set a trap for Harris. It was in sync with the system��s mission, and this would be sink or swim.


    He would still have to call the other party his master if he lost, so in fact, he had nothing to fear.


    <i>Is this little fellow trying to join my ��ck wok gang�� so he can be my disciple and learn to cook from me?</i> Harris looked at Mag thoughtfully as he began to suspect if Mag was trying to ��y�� him.


    With Miya and thedies�� help, Mag also managed to move all the kitchenware and ingredients out and set them opposite Harris��. They were set at the opposite sides of the judging panel.


    ��Please excuse me.�� When it was almost 10 am, Chapman��s voice sounded at the periphery of the crowd. The bullock cart gradually drove in and stopped.


    Harris�� disciples quickly rushed up to off-load the goods. There weren��t many ingredients, and they only filled up two baskets. They were also verymon ingredients.


    After they had set up the ingredients, Mag looked at his watch, and calmly said, ��10 o��clock.��


    ��Sure, then let��s start on the first item of our duel��cutting skills.�� Harris didn��t drag his feet, either. He picked up two potatoes, held one in his hand, and tossed one to Mag before saying, ��Cutting skills is one of a chef��s basic skills. The phrase ��70% cutting skills and 30% heat control�� exins the importance of cutting skills perfectly. There are two potatoes here, one for each of us. The rules are very simple. Demonstrate your most intricate cutting skills on this potato within three minutes, and then the judges will vote for the potato which they think is cut better.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag caught the potato that still had soil on it. He didn��t have any objections to Harris�� simple rules. Cutting skills were intricate, and every chef was different. They simply had to put their work side by side forparison, and that would be all to it.


    Everyone began to quiet down gradually. They were all staring at the potatoes in Mag��s and Harris�� hands, and held their breath instinctively. They all wanted to know what the two ordinary potatoes in their hands would transform into.


    Mag tossed that potato into the air, and grabbed ��Fat Head Fish�� with his right hand. They only saw the knife shing, and the potato seemed to be dancing on the knife��s edge. The potato��s skin that still had soil on it began to fall off. In the blink of an eye, a peeled potato began to spin slowly on the knife��s edge.


    Meanwhile, the potato��s skin all fell onto a te below. There wasn��t any potato stuck to the thinyer of skin at all, and the skin was intact.


    ��Such exceptional cutting skills!��


    The audience couldn��t help praising. This series of action was very smooth. Although Mag had only removed the skin, he had already demonstrated inimitable techniques.


    ��This is interesting.�� Harris flicked a nce at Mag, and kept the flippant smile on his face. His expression became sincere and solemn as he reached out to grab the ��Saury��. He pressed the chef��s knife against the potato, and spun the potato gently with his finger. The potato began to spin on the chopping block.


    Starting from one end of the potato, aplete and long string of potato skin began to increase rapidly. Also in the blink of an eye, apletely peeled potato appeared on the cutting board, and there was an intact strip of potato skin that was about 1 cm wide.


    ��This is perhaps an operation that we can watch but can never master.��


    The audience was speechless after seeing that.


    Both cooks had shown their prowess. Simply peeling the potatoes was already astonishing.


    Mag didn��t pay any attention to Harris�� action and the audience��s gasps. He grasped the cleaver, and focused on the potato in front of him. Even though it appeared to be aplete potato, he had already deconstructed it numerous times with his eyes before deciding on a n that could best showcase his skills.


    The cleaver was moving up and down. The seemingly thick and heavy cleaver was as precise as an embroidery needle in Mag��s hand. It sometimes moved very fast, while sometimes it moved very slow. He was either cutting or shaving, as if a master carving out the most exquisite artwork. People were touched by that concentrated expression, and couldn��t bear to disturb his concentration.


    <i>A serious man really looks very mesmerizing.</i> Scheer looked at Mag with acute interest. She could almost imagine this was what he looked like when he was drawing those precise blueprints. Otherwise, how could he have finished such a gigantic project on his own?


    <i>No wonder Mr. Mag improves at such a rapid speed. Such an intense focus is rare for a chef.</i> Robert was also looking at Mag with amazement and admiration on his face.


    Jeffree was also looking at Mag with furrowed brows. From the intel that he received, he knew this Boss Mag and Gloria had an unusual connection. He was probably the designer behind Blue Suede.


    Blue Suede could emerge suddenly and be the leader of Chaos City��s fashion world within a few short months mainly due to those clothes that were uniquely designed. The clothes that broke the reins of traditions, and were full of design factors had thrown those old and stuck-in-the-mud tailors way behind them.


    As a businessman who��d started his empire from selling textiles, Jeffree could see the core of Blue Suede��s rapid growth and high profits. That hidden designer was the soul of Blue Suede.


    And this soul was now cutting potato seriously with a cleaver.


    There was also some news and rumors that said this Boss Mag was interacting with Scheer very closely recently.


    Furthermore, even Jeffree had heard about Mamy Restaurant��s name. It was just that he didn��t want to lower himself toe and line up, so he hadn��t personally tasted the food before.


    This young man with multiple identities had indeed aroused his interest. Moreover, Mag had even dered that he wanted to change the Chamber of Commerce. That made him even more interested.


    ��Please, Boss has to win.�� Yabemiya clenched her fists nervously. She no longer thought that Mag could defeat Harris easily.


    All thedies from the restaurant looked a little nervous as this was a battle for Mamy Restaurant��s honor.


    Three minutes passed in the blink of an eye.


    Followed by a ring from the judges�� table, Mag and Harris stopped moving their knives simultaneously.


    ��What is that? A golden dragon?�� everyone said with amazement as they saw the potato that Mag ced on the te. It was already carved into a giant dragon that was about to take to the sky.


    Furthermore, those customers who were standing closer to it could see the dragon scales on the wings clearly. Even the eyes seemed to be full of life, and it looked as if it could fly off any time.


    What was most amazing was that Mag only used a cleaver that looked like a brick, and only spent three minutes toplete a work that resembled a piece of art.


    However, looking at Harris, the potato was cut into different sizes and shapes. They were spread out messily on a te as if a child had cut them haphazardly. It was a world of difference from Mag��s life-like giant dragon.


    Everyone couldn��t help curiously thinking, <i>Did Master Harris decide to give up on this first round?</i>

 Chapter 1475 - Building Blocks Delicacy

    <h4>Chapter 1475: Building Blocks Delicacy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag and Harris carried their cut potatoes over to the judges�� table.


    Everyone looked at Mag��s lifelike potato golden dragon, then looked at Harris�� pieces of potatoes on the te, and immediately came to a conclusion in their heart. There seemed to be no suspense for this first round?


    ��Why does this golden dragon look a little familiar?�� Yabemiya murmured softly.


    Elizabeth, who was standing next to her, whispered, ��It��s based on you.��


    ��Huh???�� Yabemiya was stunned, and then immediately blushed.


    ��You first, my young friend.�� Harris stood in front of the judges�� table, and waved his hand gentlemanly.


    Mag swept his gaze across the messily ced pieces of potato on Harris�� te. All the shapes and sizes differed as if a child had chopped them up haphazardly. He couldn��t help cocking his eyebrow. Was he nning to let him win the first round?


    This was a duel where their honor and being masters were at stake. No matter what the other party was doing, he wasn��t going to let down his guard. He ced the tray carefully at the center of the judges�� table, and took a step backward.


    Harris also went forward to ce his big te next to Mag��s.


    ��Boss Mag��s golden dragon is so realistically carved. We can see how good his cutting skills are as he is able to carve out such an intricate golden dragon from a potato in such a short time.�� Michael, who was sitting right in the center, heaped praises on Mag��s golden dragon.


    ��The dragon scales�� and feelers�� details are even carved out, and their proportions are exact. I��m afraid some sculptors couldn��t even match Boss Mag��s carving techniques for this potato.�� Robert couldn��t help praising after he deliberately went forward to take a closer look.


    Jeffree stared at that golden dragon for a while, and then looked at Mag with a surprised gaze. He had met many geniuses in his life. They often could do things that ordinary people couldn��t achieve in certain fields.


    However, a human��s energy and talents were ultimately limited. Not many people could excel in many things at the same time. In fact, most couldn��t even bnce their work and life.


    However, Mag had demonstrated talents beyond ordinary people in cooking, carving, fashion design, and certain other areas whereby he couldn��t even understand. That really surprised him.


    <i>Is there anything that he cannot excel at? </i>Scheer was also looking at Mag with interest.


    As a woman who had grown up surrounded by genius halo and praises, she was gradually getting interested in Mag after she met him.


    Novan looked at Mag��s golden dragon, and then Harris�� te of potato. He pondered thoughtfully with a silent smile.


    There was a smile on Mag��s lips. He didn��t have to say anything. His cutting skills and techniques were already all showcased by this giant dragon. Those who knew would naturally understand. Those who couldn��t wouldn��t understand even if he tried to exin.


    ��Harris, what kind of game are you ying this time?�� Michael asked Harris instead of rushing to make a judgement.


    Everyone present was also looking at Harris curiously. Given his fame and abilities, he shouldn��t be surrendering so easily like this?


    ��Has my young friend finished his demonstration?�� Harris asked Mag with a smile.


    ��Yes, I have.�� Mag nodded. He had only carved this golden dragon, and there was nothing else for him to show. However, listening to Harris�� words, could he have other things to demonstrate apart from these pieces of potatoes? This piqued Mag��s curiosity.


    ��Alright. Then, it is my turn to perform now.�� Harris smilingly pointed at the potatoes on the te. ��See, they are just a stack of potatoes now.��


    Then, he waved his hand at the te of potatoes, and the messily ced potato chunks on the te suddenly moved, and began to stack on top of one another like building blocks. They transformed into a golden dragon in the blink of an eye.


    Harris smiled. ��See, it��s a giant dragon now.��


    ��Woah...��


    The crowd erupted into amotion. Everyone was staring at that giant dragon which was almost identical to Mag��s with glowing eyes. They couldn��t believe their eyes.


    ��Building blocks?�� Mag also showed an astonished look. It wasn��t simply because Harris was also a spatial magic caster, it was also because he could actually use scattered potato chunks to construct a golden dragon perfectly.


    Although there was quite a difference in details from the giant dragon that Mag carved, Harris�� understanding of its structure and the potato chunks had already far exceeded everyone��s imagination.


    Mag was very sure that there weren��t any changes to the shapes of the potato chunks during the reconstruction, and it was just the most basic stacking. This was an amazing method.


    ��Of course, it could also be a pig.�� Harris tapped the giant dragon��s head gently. The giant dragon immediately copsed, and then swiftly reformed into a rather fat sow.


    ��Woah! That��s so awesome!!!��


    Cheers and apuse instantly erupted from the crowd.


    ��Is... this magic? How did he make the giant dragon into a pig?�� Yabemiya blinked in disbelief.


    ��It��s spatial magic. However, he��d only used magic to stack the potato chunks that he cut up together. He has an amazing understanding of the potato chunks that he had cut up. Every single chunk��s thickness and size should have been carefully calcted, and that��s why they could be used to form any existence at his will.�� Elizabeth was equally amazed.


    ��Ba, aren��t you a spatial magic caster? Can you do that?�� Jane asked Ba softly.


    ��Of... course, I can do that...�� Ba cleared her throat with an unnatural expression.


    Then, Harris transformed the potato chunks into another three to four forms. He waved his hand suavely, and the countless potato chunks fell onto the te again. They were still that te of messy potato chunks.


    However, this te of potato chunks was no longer the same in everyone��s eyes. It represented endless changes and infinite possibilities.


    ��Thank you! Thank you!�� Harris sped his fists together at the crowd before saying to the judges, ��The performance is over. Could the judges please make their decision now?��


    Mag also looked toward the judges. Even he was amazed by Harris�� performance, so the oue became a little unpredictable.


    ��Harris, your diced building blocks have be more and more variable. Seems like your cutting skills have improved again in the past few years. I am giving you my vote this time.�� Novan smiled.


    Harris chuckled. ��I have increased the blocks from 180 pieces to 360 pieces in the past five years. It can basically transform into any shape and form. Of course it is different.��


    ��Grandpa has said before that Master Harris�� building blocks delicacy has countless changes, and is very interesting to eat. We can never find another person who can do this in this world again. Seeing it today, it really deserves its reputation. I��m also giving you my vote,�� Scheer said with admiration as well.


    ��I��m going to look for that old man Ian tonight just because you said that.�� Harris chuckled.


    Michael smilingly pointed at Mag. ��Harris�� building blocks are still so interesting, but I still think that Boss Mag��s giant dragon was more intricately carved. His cutting skills are extraordinary as he could achieve such intricate execution with such a wide cleaver. I��m voting for Boss Mag.��


    ��No chef in this world is as good as Master Harris when ites to the control and understanding of ingredients. However, since we��re only judging on cutting skills, the superb craftsmanship and precision that Boss Mag demonstrated have moved me deeply. Hence, I��m voting for Boss Mag.�� Robert, too, pointed at Mag.


    ��2:2��it��s a tie!��


    Everyone��s gazended on Jeffree. His vote would decide the oue of the first round.

 Chapter 1477 - “18-Year-Old Maiden’s Dress” Vs “Husband And Wife Lung Slice”!

    <h4>Chapter 1477: ��18-Year-Old Maiden��s Dress�� Vs ��Husband And Wife Lung Slice��!</h4>


    ��18-year-old maiden��s dress�� vs ��husband and wife lung slice��!


    This didn��t look like an orthodox culinary duel at all, right?


    However, all this was taking ce right at Mamy Restaurant��s entrance.


    ����Husband and wife lung slice��? Could this be the new dish that Boss Mag is experimenting with recently? This dish isn��t found on the menu, right?��


    ��There��s no doubt that it is thetest dish that Boss Mag is experimenting on. I wonder if his experiment was sessful? And why didn��t he release the dish if it was sessful?��


    ��Boss Mag always maintains the freshness of his ingredients, but would it be too cruel to extract the lungs on the spot right now?��


    Mamy Restaurant��s regrs showed a great interest in Mag��s new dish. After all, Mag had always given them many surprises, so they hoped they could see an unusual dish today too.


    ��When did Boss try out new items behind our back again?�� Yabemiya murmured.


    ��He has never tried them out in front of us before,�� Elizabeth calmly replied.


    ��I agree with that. I think Boss hase up with the idea in his brainpletely, and he naturallyes up with a new item after some time.�� Firis nodded in agreement. She, too, had never seen Mag experimenting with new products in the kitchen before, yet he was able to release excellent new products at a very good speed. What was amazing was that he was able to ensure the new products�� great taste.


    ��How long would my young friend need to make this cold dish?�� Harris asked Mag.


    Mag pondered, and then answered, ��31 minutes.��


    ��Seems like it��s a veryplicated cold dish,�� Harris thoughtfully said before he nodded. ��Alright. In this case, we will set the time limit for the second round at 33 minutes.��


    ��My soup needs to simmer for almost an hour. If we conduct the duel in sequence, it will affect my restaurant��s lunch operation. Therefore, I n to cook the soup simultaneously while I make the cold dish. I wonder if that��s alright with you?�� Mag asked Harris.


    ��Seems like you are very confident that you��re able to win the cold dish duel, my young friend?�� Harris chuckled. ��Since that��s the case, I agree that you can make two dishes simultaneously. My soup will also need to simmer for one hour, so I will also be making my soup together with you at the same time.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded. He liked straightforward people.


    ��So, are they going to make two dishes simultaneously?��


    The audience were all stunned by Mag and Harris�� simple and rough decision. However, the two dishes would take a different amount of time to finish, so the time to present them was naturally different too. Hence, the sequence wasn��t jumbled up at all.


    ��If Master Harris wins the second round, will the duel be considered as over by then?��


    ��Boss Mag isn��t someone who admits his defeat easily. If he hadn��t been 100% confident, he wouldn��t have said that.��


    ��It isn��t easy for him now after losing one round out of the three.��


    The audience were talking softly among themselves. They were very nervous and excited about thispetition��s trend.


    ��Senior, will Master be alright?�� a young man carrying a ck wok asked the senior next to him softly.


    ��I��ve wandered with Master for over 10-odd years, and met about 1000 chefs. Master has defeated all of them, so there��s nothing to worry about here,�� that senior calmly said while digging his nose. He wasn��t concerned about such a scene and such a young chef at all.


    Many of the chefs who had lost to his master were old chefs who had spent their entire lives in the kitchen, and had numerous honors and titles. However, they could only bow and ept their defeat in front of their master.


    ��18-year-old maiden��s dress�� was one of his master��s best cold dishes. He had once defeated the goblins�� king of the cold dish with it before.


    Since their master had decided to utilize this dish, that meant today��s duel was going to end right here.


    That young man appeared to be much relieved when he heard that. He secretly sized up all the beautifuldies standing at the restaurant��s entrance. He rarely saw such beautiful maidens in his travels, so even a few sneaky nces could make him blush.


    Chapman came between the two cooks with a huge clock, and loudly dered, ��The 33-minute countdown starts right now!��


    As soon as Chapman said that, Mag and Harris began to move at the same time.


    Harris took out all kinds of ingredients from the basket calmly. They were all vegetarian foods. He washed them in a wooden basin with clear water. His every step was slow, gentle, and so extremely detailed that he even washed the gaps between the leaves two, three times.


    However, on the other end, Mag��s actions were much faster. He washed the beef, ox tongue, ox heart, ox scalp, and tripe one by one before lighting up the stove and setting up a pressure cooker. He ced all the ingredients for the brine and condiments in sequence, and boiled them with a high heat. Then, he simmered them with a medium heat.


    Making ��sliced beef and ox tongue in chili sauce�� was aplicated affair. The marination needed a lot of time. Because of the time-constraint, Mag had to utilize the pressure cooker in order to make the marinate seep through the beef and beef offal quickly, and to achieve the effect of tender-but-not-mushy.


    As the meat cooked in the cooker, Mag set up a Shaoxing wine urn on the stove, and began to ce all kinds of precious seafood and ingredients into it. He then poured in the stock, sealed the urn, and let it simmer.


    ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� was the soup that Mag chose. As a top soup, it had already defeated one opponent, and today would be its second time being pitted against another soup.


    Of course, whether it would get the chance to enter the stage would depend on the performance of ��sliced beef and ox tongue in chili sauce��.


    The marination was very crucial for the ��sliced beef and ox tongue in chili sauce��. Tossing it cold would even give it its soul.


    Mag heated up the wok, poured in the oil, and scattered a big bunch of chaotian pepper in. He then added in the Sichuan pepper, star anise, gnga, spring onions, garlic, ginger, and sugar, and simmered them with low heat. A pot full of aromatic spicy red oil began to release a dazzling aroma.


    He fried the sesame seeds, and smashed the peanuts into bits. After setting all the ingredients nicely at the side, Mag kept his knife, and waited for the marination to be done.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Harris was cutting his ingredients delicately with his ��Saury��. All the colorful ingredients were cut into different shapes and sizes. Some of the vegetables were quickly scalded in the pot of hot water before they were ted carefully on the big te, while others were scattered on the te directly to be a corner of the skirt.


    The entire cooking process was just like painting. The big white te was the canvas, all the ingredients were the paint, and he was expressing himself to his heart��s content.


    <i>Perhaps that is the so-called tempo of cooking?</i> Mag was attracted by Harris�� state of transcendence just by flicking a nce at him. That was a very amazing state, and would gradually calm the person watching him down.


    Most of the customers�� gazes were attracted by Harris. It was rare to see such a visually entertaining style of cooking.


    Ding! The pressure cooker chimed, and Mag retrieved his gaze. He turned off the fire, and waited for three minutes before cing the pressure cooker into the freezer directly. The high pressure was quickly relieved.


    Mag removed the pressure cooker, and gently exhaled before uncovering the pot.


    The rich aroma of the marinate slowly blossomed, and spread out with the hot air instantly.

 Chapter 1478 - Senior, Is Everything Really Going To Be Fine?

    <h4>Chapter 1478: Senior, Is Everything Really Going To Be Fine?</h4>


    The rich braised meat aroma spread out as if a delicious bomb had suddenly exploded in the crowd.


    ��Smells so good!��


    The audience, who were initially watching Harris like he was painting, began to look toward Mag and gulped subconsciously.


    Abraham took in a deep breath, and murmured in wonder, ��What��s this smell? It smells like that zhi meat in the roujiamo, yet there is a very big difference.�� He got up on his tiptoes to look at the steaming pot, but it was so full of steam that he couldn��t see what was inside.


    <i>Boss Mag��s new product indeed doesn��t disappoint.</i> Vanessa also tried to stretch up to look toward Mag. Because she was standing much closer, the rich aroma was even more intense. She already couldn��t help but salivate.


    <i>This aroma... is so special. Seems like a lot of spices are used, but it��s done in a manner that is not messy at all despite the great variety. It made the beef��s aroma even more outstanding. This great control of the spices is truly shocking.</i> Chapman was also staring at Mag in shock. He could smell about half of the spices used, but there were still many spices that confused him.


    In his own understanding and from his master��s teachings, too many spices couldn��t make the food tastier. Instead, they would make the food lose its own characteristics.


    However, in this aroma, the beef��s scent always had a leading position. It even became more ring after being set off by all kinds of scents. He could almost sense the satisfaction and anticipation that the mouthful of meat brought even before he tasted it.


    The ��ck wok��rades who were already rxing and waiting for their master to win easily no longer showed their disdain. They became nervous and curious.


    ��Senior, is everything really going to be fine?��


    ��T-this is nothing. Master is still going to win.�� That senior who had been digging his nose earlier had already lowered his hand, but he was still trying his best to reply calmly.


    <i>Hmm? This meat��s aroma is rather interesting.</i> Harris couldn��t help but stop his actions, and looked at the pot in front of Mag in amazement.


    Beef, tripe, ox heart, ox tongue, and ox scalp all stewing together in a mixture should have a very strong cowish smell, but the smell was intricately merged andbined by the spices to be the best support for the meat��s aroma.


    It wasn��t suppressed by the spices, but was instead going along with it. The rich meaty vor of the beef and beef offal was released by the spicespletely. The aroma became much gentler, but still retained its invasiveness. It became extremely enticing.


    <i>This little friend is young, but his understanding of the spices can��t be underestimated.</i> Harris looked up at Mag, and his expression became increasingly excited. He hadn��t met an opponent like this for quite some time.


    Harris quickly retrieved his gaze, and doubled his focus on the ��18-year-old maiden��s dress�� in front of him. His strokes were still carefree and easy.


    However, the audience��s curiosity had already beenpletely pulled away by Mag. The rich meaty aroma made it hard for the audience to calmly watch Harris cook again. They became more curious about the kind of dish that Mag was cooking.


    The rich aroma instantly turned the bnce of the victory over to its side. Everyone from Mamy Restaurant began to have a glowing expression too.


    ��However, isn��t Boss supposed to make a cold dish? It��s piping hot with steam. It doesn��t look like a cold dish at all,�� Yabemiya puzzledly said.


    ��The hot dish will be a cold dish after we chill it. That shouldn��t be difficult, right?�� Ba wasn��t worried at all. She gulped, and softly said, ��Do we have the right to taste it?��


    ��We most probably can if there are leftovers,�� Connie smilingly said.


    The audience were also wondering about the same thing. They all wanted to know how Mag was going to turn this aromatic piping hot beef dish into a cold dish.


    Mag didn��t care about themotion around him. His attention was all focused on the braised meat in front of him. The braised meat��s aroma was perfect, and the gravy was an appetizingly glistening brown.


    With a slotteddle, he scooped the beef and beef offal from the pot. The braised beef and beef offal were brown as the gravy had seeped into them perfectly. Both the color and aroma were very enticing.


    Mag ced the meat on a small sieve to drain the gravy before cing them into the freezer.


    Rapid freezing would affect the meat��s texture, so Mag didn��t set the temperature too low. He wanted to ensure the braised meat��s texture wouldn��t be destroyed while the meat cooled down.


    ��Sliced beef and ox tongue in chili sauce�� wasn��t usually made like this. The braising of the meat would usually take four hours with a low heat. It was to let the spices and marinate slowly seeped into the beef and beef offal so the texture and taste could reach their peak during this process.


    However, Mag had to use a pressure cooker to save time. This pressure cooker could achieve 80% to 90% of the effect after the system modified it, but it still wasn��t the optimal.


    The aroma was being locked in, so Mag stood at the side, and coolly watched Harris te.


    Harris should be doing a vegetarian tter. 18 kinds of vegetables were cut into all kinds of shapes and sizes, and then arranged into a colorful dress.


    He coordinated the color ingeniously, and theplex stacking method made the dress look bright, colorful, and very beautiful.


    Meanwhile, the process of watching the dresse into existence was even more artistic. It was just like watching a painter at work. It made people amazed with Harris�� superb skills.


    ��What a beautiful dress. I like that little dress,�� a young maiden said with glowing eyes as she watched the dress take its shape.


    Many maidens in the crowd had the same expression. Everyone would like to wear a beautiful dress like that when they were 18 years old.


    During a break, Harris boiled a pot of water on the other stove, and added some weird-looking spices in. He then covered the pot, and continued to arrange the dress.


    At about the 28th minute, Harris embedded thest strip of carrot into the dress, and then took two steps back. He heaved a breath of relief before looking at his work with satisfaction.


    A colorful long dress had already appeared on the big white te.


    The fresh vegetables gave the dress the most vibrant colors. All the ingredients were joined together without any gaps, and they made the dress look perfect from every angle.


    It was a summer dress, but it still made people��s eyes brighten up in the winter.


    This could no longer be called a cold dish. It actually looked more like a piece of art that was delicately carved out by a master artist.


    ��This is the most beautiful dish I have ever seen. Its beauty is unparalleled.��


    ��I think it has already won if we simply judge by its appearance.��


    ��How are we going to eat that? It feels like an unforgivable destruction no matter where we start picking it up.��


    The audience couldn��t stop heaping praises on it while expressing their concern on where they shouldmence eating it.


    ��Alright. My ��18-year-old maiden��s dress�� is already done. Can this young maiden please help me present it to the judges?�� Harris smilingly said to Vanessa.


    ��Sure.�� Vanessa nodded. She then picked up that huge te nervously, and walked to the judges�� table gingerly.


    A beautiful maiden holding a beautiful dress was indeed very pleasing to the eye.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Mag had just removed the cooled-down braised meat from the freezer. He picked up the ��Fat Head Fish��, and began to slice the meat.

 Chapter 1479 - This Shocking Scrumptiousness!

    <h4>Chapter 1479: This Shocking Scrumptiousness!</h4>


    Vanessa ced the te gently in the center of the judges�� table, and took two steps back. After making sure everything was in its ce, she heaved a long breath of relief.


    This was the first time she found carrying a te a very tiring task. Of course, the most important reason was that she didn��t want this delicacy which was as intricate as a piece of artwork to be destroyed in her hands. The pressure was much bigger than the weight of the te.


    All the judges�� gazes were already attracted by the ��18-year-old maiden��s dress��.


    ��The art of ting is utilized to the extreme in this ��18-year-old maiden��s dress��. The moving colors��bination and the perfectly fitted shape have demonstrated his superb cutting skills. This is the most beautiful cold dish I have ever seen and a cold dish I couldn��t bear to eat the most.�� Robert stood up to show his praises and admiration.


    The audience all nodded in agreement. President Robert had voiced out what they were thinking.


    ��This is the first dress that isn��t red which I��m tempted to try on. It��s indeed very beautiful.�� Scheer was also looking at that colorful dress with amazement. It was colorful, but not vulgar at all. It had the energy that an 18-year-old should possess, as if putting on this dress could make one dance happily.


    ��I didn��t expect Miss Scheer would speak so highly about it.��


    The audience were staring at Scheer with astonishment. Everyone in Chaos City knew Miss Scheer only liked to wear red dresses. No one had seen her in dresses of other colors before. They could see her attitude toward this dish when she gave ament like this.


    ��I��m not going to wear a dress, but I think my daughter will definitely love this dress if she sees it.�� Michael smiled.


    ��It has changed from armor to a pretty dress. Seems like you��ve been through quite a bit in these past few years.�� Novan looked at Harris thoughtfully.


    ��Nonsense. No, this is art!�� Harris emphasized gravely.


    Jeffree picked up his chopsticks, and used them to pick up a piece of nched carrot at the edge of the dress. Even though it looked like an ordinary carrot, there was actually some transparent dressing that was drizzled over it. He fed it into his mouth.


    The nched carrot was still crispy, and the dressing that was slightly sweet and tangy made the already sweet carrot even crunchier.


    The crunchy texture activated the dull tongue instantaneously, and his appetite was whetted. He was anticipating even more scrumptiousness.


    Jeffree raised his eyebrows slightly. It was a familiar style and taste. Harris was still adhering to the principles of maximizing and preserving the taste of the ingredients and using seasonings that minimally affected the ingredients after all these years. Most of the time, seasonings were simply supporting characters.


    ��It still tastes the same. One could only make truly delicious food when they respect the ingredients.�� Jeffree put down his chopsticks, and admiringly said to Harris, ��You��re still the best chef I have ever met.��


    The other judges also picked up their chopsticks, and started to taste the dish from the edge of the dress. They were all bowed over by it.


    Although they looked as if they weren��t cooked because of the ting, in actuality, every ingredient was perfectly processed and had a crunchy texture. Furthermore, the dressing that was drizzled over them was just like a highlight. It gave this dish a soul that made people unable to stop eating it.


    This was a very exceptional cold dish. It was crunchy and refreshing, and its advantage would be even more obvious if it was paired with other food. Everyone nodded as they ate, and they all couldn��t resist grabbing a few more bites.


    ��All five judges have given it highly favorablements! Is the second round already over now?��


    Everyone��s gazes instinctivelynded on Mag, who was still in the midst of ting. If Mag lost this round again, the duel would be over too.


    The highly acimed ��18-year-old maiden��s dress�� had redefined the upper limit on cold dishes for everyone. From today on, ordinary cold dishes would no longer be able to satisfy them.


    Mag still had a calm and collected expression. The surface of the braised beef and beef offal hadpletely dried, and Mag cut them into slices that were equal in size and thickness with a knife. The beef, tripe, ox heart, ox tongue, and ox scalp all looked different when they were sliced up.


    Mag got a big white deep dish over, and ced the sliced beef and offals onto one another to form a shape of a volcano in the center of the dish.


    Then, Mag used a bigdle to drizzle a scoop of the red oil that he had prepared in advance along the edge of the volcano to soak the dried meat slices before he scattered a handful of crushed peanuts and roasted sesame seeds. Finally, he ced a tender greentro at the mouth of the volcano as the garnish, and a helping of bright red ��sliced beef and ox tongue in chili sauce�� was done.


    Mag walked over to the judges�� table with the ��sliced beef and ox tongue in chili sauce��.


    ��Although it isn��t as beautiful as ��18-year-old maiden��s dress��, that scoop of red oil seems to have injected a soul into it, and made me feel the spiciness of the hot pot. This is, in fact, an active volcano that is about to erupt!�� Abraham��s Adam��s apple moved. Even though he had been tortured by the hot pot countless times, he still loved it like it was his first love. Hence, his expectations for this so-called ��husband and wife lung slices�� immediately increased exponentially.


    ��My heavens! Is this infused with a deadly dose of chili oil?��


    ��Congrattions. Mamy Restaurant��s spicy family has added a new member.��


    ��Compared to the light and refreshing ��18-year-old maiden��s dress��, this is the other extreme! Is there a chance for aeback?��


    The audience chatted excitedly as their gazes moved along with Mag.


    Harris�� ��18-year-old maiden��s dress�� had brought along an exquisite experience for everyone with its light and refreshing grace.


    Meanwhile, Mag��s hot ��husband and wife lung slice�� was just like a flushing barbarian who simply barged in and attracted everyone��s stares.


    The red oil had dyed the beef and beef offals bright red. They didn��t have to put them into their mouths, as the aroma of the red oil alone already made them swallow their saliva.


    And, that tiny bit of tender greentro among all the redness had also portrayed the artistic conception of a tiny bit of green in the midst of thousands of flowers.


    <i>How am I supposed to eat such heavy and greasy food?</i> Jeffree furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at the ��husband and wife lung slice�� with distaste.


    The other judges were also looking at this ��husband and wife lung slice�� with hesitation. The bright redness made them wonder how to start eating it.


    The ting was still pretty, butpared to the exquisite ��18-year-old maiden��s dress��, this ting was simply so-so.


    ��Boss Mag, what level of spiciness is this ��husband and wife lung slice�� of yourspared to the spicy grilled fish?�� Michael asked Mag. As a father who had been tortured by the insanely spicy grilled fish before, he didn��t want to repeat his mistake again.


    ��If this is only aparison of their spiciness, it��s probably around medium spicy,�� Mag said after a moment of pondering.


    ��Medium spicy, that��s good.�� Michael heaved a breath of relief. He could ept this level of spiciness. He grabbed a pair of new chopsticks, picked up a piece of beef from the te, and chuckled. ��Then, let me be the first to try it.��


    The thinly sliced beef was coated with ayer of red oil and garnished with roasted sesame seeds and crushed peanuts. Whiffs of the aroma of the braised meat and red oil drifted gradually. The taste buds were already tickled even before it entered the mouth.


    After Michael bit down, the rich aroma of the red oil and the spiciness blossomed on the tip of his tongue at the same time. Shortly after that, it was the rich aroma of the braised beef.


    The soft and smooth beef disintegrated after being bitten down on softly. The taste buds couldn��t help quivering as they weed the impact of this spiciness like a tropical storm.


    ��Oh! This shocking scrumptiousness!��


    Michael could only open his mouth to praise it after a long time.

 Chapter 1480 - Alright, My Money Is Already Prepared

    <h4>Chapter 1480: Alright, My Money Is Already Prepared</h4>


    After watching Michael��whomented with a mesmerized expression��swiftly pick up another piece of beef and pop it into his mouth, the crowd waspletely enthralled by the ��husband and wife lung slice��. The way that he didn��t even want to waste time talking made many people salivate secretly.


    ��It made the city lord so mesmerized and enthralled. Is this ��husband and wife lung slice�� really so delicious?��


    Many people��s curiosity was piqued. Although the city lord was also full of praises for the ��18-year-old maiden��s dress�� earlier, he stopped after tasting it. It waspletely different from the way that he was unable to stop now.


    Meanwhile, the other judges were also looking at Michael, who couldn��t stop eating, with surprise. Even though this ��husband and wife lung slice�� wasn��t as pretty as ��18-year-old maiden��s dress��, the exquisite cutting skills made sure that every slice of the beef and beef offals was of equal thickness. The aroma of the braised beef coupled with the aroma of the red oil slowly drifted over, and immediately covered over that of ��18-year-old maiden��s dress��.


    ��This red oil looks very enticing. Let me try the taste too.�� Robert stood up and picked up a piece of tripe.


    The tripe that was sliced lengthwise was light yellow after braising. It had a natural grid on its surface with ayer of red oil coated all over it, which made it look very enticing.


    Robert had had Mamy Restaurant��s hot pot before, and was a loyal fan of the tripe. However,pared to the usual thinly sliced tripe, this tripe looked much thicker.


    Before trying the tripe from the hot pot, Robert had always stayed away from the animals�� organ meats. In his impression, those organ meats had a weird taste that was hard to remove no matter what cooking methods were used. But Mag had shattered his prejudice with the hot pot.


    Moreover, there were also ox tongue, ox scalp, and ox heart on this te beside the tripe, some seldom seen ingredients.


    Could Mag recreate the hot pot��s amazing technique after changing a form of cooking method? This made Robert rather expectant.


    After the tripe entered the mouth, it began to cross swords with his teeth. It wasn��t as tender as the hot pot��s tripe. It was slightly more chewy, but not too difficult to chew. It could be torn apart with a slightly harder bite, so it brought about a very amazing chewy sensation.


    The aromatic spicy red oil, the roasted sesame seeds, and crushed peanuts began to blossom at the tip of his tongue as if they were a marching band in red uniforms solemnly introducing the tripe with noisy music.


    The aroma of the marinate was so rich as if it had seeped into every inch of the tripe. Then, it simmered, simmered before exploding!


    The aroma of the red oil, marinate, and the tripe fought such an enjoyable battle on the tip of the tongue. It was so intense that his taste buds were too busy to handle them. They could onlyment with amazement before surrenderingpletely.


    Robert only felt an enjoyable spicy sensation after swallowing the tripe, and beads of sweat already appeared on his forehead. He heaved out a breath of hot air, and then gasped in admiration. ��Marvelous! Although this tripe is a cold dish, it gave me a warmth that even a hot dish couldn��tpare with in the middle of this cold winter. Boss Mag has refreshed my cognition in the area of cooking beef offals again. This is on par with the hot pot��s tripe!��


    ��On par with the hot pot��s tripe!��


    ��Alright, my money is already prepared.��


    ��Even though I didn��t get to eat it, I could already vaguely imagine its taste. I wonder if this new product will be released today? I wanna try it...��


    The Mamy Restaurant��s regrs were already in an uproar. To those customers who loved the hot pot��s tripe, such ament already whetted their expectations and appetite.


    ��Gulp~�� Vanessa��s throat moved, but she didn��t realize her actions were a little beneath her station as her gaze waspletely attracted by the ��husband and wife lung slice��.


    She couldn��t deny that ��18-year-old maiden��s dress�� had amazed her. There probably wasn��t another chef in this world who could make another dish as beautiful as that.


    However, to a hot pot fanatic and a tripe��s loyal fan like her, appearances simply couldn��tpare to a helping of delicious tripe, right?


    In her eyes now, this reddish ��husband and wife lung slice�� was the best-looking dish, and her saliva was being secreted continuously. She would have gone over to try it for herself if it hadn��t been inappropriate now.


    Michael and Robert had given it very high reviews, and they obviously enjoyed eating it more than ��18-year-old maiden��s dress��. The scale of victory had begun to tip over to Mag.


    <i>He can create dishes that make people feel blessed. Seems like this young friend has great abilities.</i> Harris was still calm, but he was already looking at Mag with a more serious gaze. He was also looking at ��husband and wife lung slice�� with more interest. <i>Could the beef and beef offals that are cooked with all kinds of spices and processed with unusual steps really get rid of their stench and gain an exquisite taste? This really makes me very curious.</i>


    Harris was still calm, but his disciples no longer were. Worry appeared on many of their faces.


    The youngest disciples couldn��t help worriedly asking, ��Senior, the judges are beginning to change their decisions. Can Master still hold the fort?��


    That senior tried to answer as positively as possible. ��Don��t worry, there��s no problem at all. Even if we lose this round, Master still has another chance. Master is the best at soups. His sour beef bone broth has beenvishly praised by many, so there��s definitely no problem at all.��


    Chapman, who was standing guard by the big clock, turned around, and said, ��Silence.��


    Everyone fell silent in unison.


    Two judges had given ��husband and wife lung slice��vish praises in session, and tilted the trend that was originally lending toward ��18-year-old maiden��s dress�� slowly over to the other side. However, ording to the rules, Mag could only win when three or more judges chose his dish. Hence, the reviews of the remaining three judges became very crucial.


    ��Actually, I was always very afraid of organ meats. Can I choose to skip this dish?�� Scheer apologetically said after throwing a nce at the ��husband and wife lung slice��. She didn��t pick up her chopsticks, either.


    She ultimately couldn��t cross over this hurdle. The organ meats, skin... she simply couldn��t ept all these.


    Furthermore, there was even ox scalp and ox tongue among the tripe and ox heart in this dish.


    That was ox tongue!


    Scheer couldn��t imagine herself eating a cow��s tongue. She knew she couldn��t ept such weird food as soon as she imagined how the cow used its wet and gooey tongue to pick up grass.


    As a judge, making suchments was obviously very unprofessional, but she simply had no other choice.


    The audience got a little excited. If Scheer passed on this dish, it meant she chose ��18-year-old maiden��s dress�� directly, and it would benefit Harris.


    ��If a judge didn��t taste the contestant��s food, then she doesn��t have the right to choose and review it.�� Harris stepped forward and smiled at Scheer. ��If Miss Scheer decides to skip it, then your vote will be invalid.��

 Chapter 1481 - It’s Just A Tongue

    <h4>Chapter 1481: It��s Just A Tongue</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Everyone looked at Harris in shock. He could have won that vote easily, but he stepped out to reject it.


    ��The Invincible God of Cookery indeed. That��s very admirable,�� someonemented.


    Everyone started seeing Harris in a different light. This was a form of respect towards his opponents, and it also ensured the fairness of thepetition.


    <i>This uncle is quite interesting. </i>Mag also took an interest in Harris.


    He didn��t have a good impression of people who challenged him. After all, he had to waste his time to face these random duels. Not only that, he might trigger random missions as well.


    However, Harris had disyed his top-notch culinary skills and his pride as a chef. He had already made some of the other chefs change their perceptions.


    <i>If the vote became invalid, it would mean that this would be a tie of 2:2, and that would make the second round of thepetition lose its validity. That means that there would be no conclusion to today��s duel. </i>Scheer clenched her fists tightly subconsciously. She knew very clearly what the chain reaction for losing this vote would be.


    She could also feel the gazesing from everywhere. As she was the leader of the Buffett Family, her pride would not allow her to make such a decision in such a situation.


    Scheer looked at Harris, and seriously said, ��I will try it personally, and make a fair judgment.��


    ��Ian really made the right choice for the heir,�� Harris said with a smile, and motioned for Scheer to go ahead.


    Scheer picked up her pair of chopsticks. The chopsticks grazed past the trip and paused at the beef. However, Michael had already tried the beef, so she continued moving her chopsticks and grazed past the ox scalp. She paused and hesitated between the ox heart and ox tongue.


    The ox��s heart and tongue were both very strange parts. Just thinking about it made her feel like her stomach was about to flip.


    She really could not understand why Mag would use such strange ingredients to cook. There were so many parts on an ox that he could use like the ribs, the meat, the bones... but he had to choose all those.


    Scheer red at Mag. Although she admired his talent a lot, right now she just wanted him to make something new for her.


    Mag smiled. He also motioned for her to help herself.


    Some foods were really hard to ept for certain people. He couldn��t ept dark cuisines like balut.


    Scheer was already very bold for attempting. He hoped that she would not be disappointed.


    <i>I��ll just eat it. It��s just beef offal. I can just swallow it,</i> Scheer thought to herself with annoyance. The gazes all around triggered her pride. She did not want to be looked down on. Her chopsticks stopped at the ox tongue, and she picked a piece up.


    The ox tongue was braised to the color of the gravy and cut into thin slices. There was a gradient from light to dark from the center of the piece out. It was covered with ayer of shiny red chili oil, and was garnished with some white sesame. The scent of the braised beef mixed with the fragrance of chili oil wafted over. If no one had told her that was ox tongue, she would not have recognized it.


    However, since she already knew that this was an ox tongue, she could not help but imagine a tongue dripping with saliva, and she slowly could no longer look at the ox tongue between her chopsticks anymore.


    ��Scheer, you can do it. It��s just a tongue,�� Scheer told herself. She appeared as calm as before as she tried to suppress all other thoughts. Her hand trembled as she slowly put the ox tongue into her mouth.


    She wanted to just swallow it whole, but the chili oil on the ox tongue was a little too pungent. In order to maintain her elegant image, she decided not to swallow.


    Since the ox tongue was already in her mouth, it was toote to spit it out. With so many people watching her, if she could not handle this situation properly, her image that she��d built up for all these years would be broken.


    <i>Let��s just give it a try.</i> Although she was very unwilling, and the ox tongue kept surfacing in her mind, Scheer still managed to stay calm. She even started chewing on the ox tongue, savoring its taste, just like a professional judge.


    The hot chili oil had already started burning in her mouth. For someone who did not like to eat spicy food, the spiciness was already a little over herfort level.


    She started chewing on the ox tongue with a strange feeling inside. The ox tongue full of saliva in her head suddenly seemed to have actualized and gone into her mouth.


    However, in a split second, she felt a tender texture, and her mouth was filled with a strong fragrance, pping that imaginary ox tongue out of her mouth.


    ��Mmm~��


    Scheer could not help but let out a soft moan.


    The burst of vor in her mouth caught her off-guard. She squeezed her legs together subconsciously, and her body tensed up.


    It was simr to the fragrance of beef, but there were some differences. The texture was soft and crispy, which was extraordinary. The ox tongue started dancing in her mouth and teasing her taste buds under the coat of the gravy and chili oil, making her want more.


    At that moment, she had forgotten her fear and despise for the ox tongue as she indulged in the beautiful experience it brought her.


    The tongue dripping with saliva, the tongue rolling up grass... all of that was cast away.


    She saw grass, a field of grass, an azure blue sky, and an ox eating grass.


    She felt as though she was lying on the field of grass, smelling its fresh scent, and feeling the pulse of the earth.


    A ck ox walked over to eat the grass by her side. The grass rolled around its tongue, and that did not look dirty at all.


    Everything was serene and beautiful.


    Scheer opened her eyes slowly. She had already unknowingly swallowed the ox tongue. Its smell still lingered around her mouth, as though it was reminding her to take another piece of ox tongue.


    ��This ox tongue is surprisingly tasty. It could even change one��s fear and inherent prejudice against it. When you first know that this was a piece of ox tongue, you might be very repelled to try it, but once you tasted it, you would realize its irresistible taste, and might even be hooked to it.�� Scheer put her chopsticks down, and seriously said, ��The 18-year-old maiden��s dress is the most beautiful dish I��ve ever seen. However, if I had to choose between these two dishes, I would choose the husband and wife lung slice. Its taste gave me a bigger surprise.��


    ��Wow!!!��


    A round of apuse erupted within the area. They were apuding the ox tongue and also Scheer��s courage.


    How delicious must the ox tongue be for it to allow someone to cast away their fears and give up their prejudices towards it? It gave the audience a lot of room for imagination.


    Most importantly, Scheer had made her choice to give her vote to Mag.


    It seemed that Mag had won.

 Chapter 1482 - What If It’s Gloria?

    <h4>Chapter 1482: What If It��s Gloria?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Everyone could not help but turn to look at Harris. He could have gotten an easy vote, but he gave this vote to Mag.


    Harris looked at Scheer with a smile, and gave her a thumbs-up as he said, ��You��re Ian��s granddaughter indeed. You could make a fair choice.��


    ��Grandpa once said that you were an impartial chef. He was right,�� Scheer replied with a nod. She looked at Harris with respect.


    ��That��s basic respect for my opponent.�� Harris smiled, and looked at Jeffree and Novan. ��Please make your choice too.��


    ��Since that��s the case, let��s give the ox scalp a try. I didn��t know that other than to make leather armor with it, you can also eat ox skin.�� Novan picked up a thin piece of ox scalp with his chopsticks. The ox scalp was full of colloid and was translucent, and there was also ayer of chili oil covering it. Novan put it into his mouth.


    The fragrance and spiciness exploded in his mouth first. Novan started chewing the ox scalp. Its chewy texture made his eyes light up.


    The ox scalp, which was supposed to be very tough, was extremely soft and chewy. He could easily bite into it, and the cogen gave it a slightly sticky texture. However, the gravy bnced out the sticky texture, and gave it a very good vor.


    It felt as though he had unknowingly fallen into a soft trap, and all of a sudden, he was pulled into the abyss of vor.


    Novan savored it carefully. He did not know that ox scalp could be so delicious. After swallowing it, the vor still lingered in his mouth.


    ��Boss Mag is really admirable in both his creativity and culinary skills. To be able to make ox scalp into such a soft and chewy delicacy is not easy at all.�� Novan put his chopsticks down and looked at Mag with great respect. After that, he slightly regretfully said, ��However, at my age, I��d prefer something more refreshing and delectable, so between these two cold dishes, I would prefer Harris��s 18-year-old maiden��s dress. Therefore, I choose the 18-year-old maiden��s dress.��


    ��That��s of course.�� Mag nodded.


    A person��s taste and preference were very subjective. Some people would rather have a bowl of in porridge with salted vegetablespared to seafood and delicacies.


    Everyone looked at Jeffree. He was the only one left who had not tasted the food.


    Jeffree looked at the red hot husband and wife lung slice and frowned. He had not seen such oily and vorful food on his dining table for several years.


    Just like what Novan said, at their age, they would prefer something refreshing and delectable, and Harris��s dish was right up his alley.


    However, since he had already agreed to be the judge for today, it was not nice of him to make a decision before trying, so he picked a piece of ox heart.


    The dark brown ox heart was sliced so thinly that he could see the fine lines on it. It glistened in the light because of the red chili oil, and that gave it a lot more color. In addition, that fragrant tinge of spicy smell that wafted over was not as pungent as he thought it would be.


    Jeffree looked at it for a while before putting it into his mouth and chewing it.


    The thin ox heart melted in his mouth, and he only needed to chew it softly for the tangy spiciness to explode in his mouth.


    His dormant taste buds suddenly exploded as though someone poured hot oil on them. That strong sensation even made him feel as though he could not control his body.


    Rip!


    The sound of cloth ripping broke the silence. Three buttons from the tightly buttoned-up shirt popped out, and the inner shirt also tore.


    Torn clothes!


    Everyone was shocked when they saw that.


    They did not expect President Jeffree, who was always solemn and strict, would actually have such a strong reaction when tasting this dish.


    ��This taste!�� Jeffree waspletely immersed in the fragrance of the tangy spiciness. He did not find the taste strange because it was an organ, and there wasn��t any greasiness, either. The fragrance of the tangy spiciness was brought outpletely by the ox heart.


    His taste buds, which had gotten used to in food, seemed to be rejoicing with revenge.


    He felt as though he could see his younger self.


    He traveled far and wide, almost covering the entire Nond Continent.


    Back then, he liked to eat and drink, and would always pull a cart full of goods with an aim to conquer every piece ofnd.


    Time flew, and he was no longer able to ride on his horse as he continued to expand his business empire. However, his calm heart was once again burning with passion because of this taste.


    The Moreton Family had stagnated for several years, and his expectation for Cyril was no longer for him to continue strengthening the family��s power. He was content enough if Cyril could guard whatever the Moreton Family had.


    But right now, a crazy thought surfaced in his mind.


    What if it was someone else?


    What if it was Gloria?


    With her tenacity and capabilities, could she set the Moreton Family back on sail, reach to even further ces, and catch up with the Buffett Family once again?


    He felt his heart thumping intensely as his hesitation became resolution.


    After a very long time, Jeffree opened his eyes slowly. His forehead was covered with perspiration. He looked at Mag, and a smile appeared on his solemn face as he said, ��At my age, I should have been past the stage where I would like this kind of dish. However, this dish was an exception. It touched me like never before, so I will choose the husband and wife lung slice.��


    ��Thanks.�� Mag nodded gently. He was a little shocked that Jeffree would actually vote for him.


    Now that he had another judge��s vote, Mag was currently leading with 2:1.


    ��Master Harris is still as good as before, and the 18-year-old maiden��s dress was very delightfully surprising, while Mr. Mag��s husband and wife lung slice was a unique delicacy using five different parts of an ox. That was an even more pleasant surprise. It was a difficult decision, but I chose the husband and wife lung slice.�� Robert lifted his hand in Mag��s direction.


    ��Then I will not make furtherments. Boss Mag��s husband and wife lung slice suits my taste. It would be better if there was some alcohol,�� Michael said with a smile.


    The final oue of the husband and wife lung slice vs the 18-year-old maiden��s dress was 4:1!


    ��Boss won this round!�� Yabemiya jumped tedly.


    The otherdies from the restaurant were also smiling. They were no longer as nervous, since thepetition would have ended if they lost the second round.


    ��It seems like the husband and wife lung slice is way better than the other one in terms of taste.��


    ��It was just a cold dish, but Master Harris made it into art, while Boss Mag made it into a main dish. Although there was a clear winner, I think that the two are actually on par.��


    Now that the overall score was 1:1, the duel had be more intense. Everyone was anticipating who would win the uing round!


    The audience started to be a little excited and unsettled.


    Just then, a soft voice said, ��Er... Can I try these two dishes?��

 Chapter 1483 - Would We Have To Call Him Grandmaster?

    <h4>Chapter 1483: Would We Have To Call Him Grandmaster?</h4>


    Vanessa looked at Harris and Mag cautiously. Although it did not seem like the right time to say such things, she really wanted to try the 18-year-old maiden��s dress and husband and wife lung slice.


    She would definitely regret it if she missed this opportunity.


    ��Of course you can, youngdy. This is what I promised you,�� Harris said with a chuckle. He looked at Mag, and said, ��Young friend, do you mind?��


    ��Miss Vansa is our restaurant��s regr. Of course I wouldn��t mind,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��What bliss? That��s akin to being the sixth judge.��


    The audience watched Vanessa with envy, and wished that they were the ones who could try the dishes instead so they would know how these two dishes tasted.


    ��Thank you,�� Vanessa thanked him happily before walking to the judges�� table. She first bowed a little to the judges, and then picked up a clean pair of chopsticks. She chose a piece of white radish first. It was cut into a rhombus and looked crystal clear. It even had a light fragrance.


    ��What a beautiful radish,�� Vanessa eximed before she put the radish into her mouth.


    Crunch.


    It was a crisp sound. The sweet and sour radish was very crispy and refreshing. The sweetness of the radish blended perfectly with the slightly sour sauce, which woke her taste buds. It was refreshing and appetizing��exactly what she had in mind for her expectations of an appetizer.


    Of course, the most important part was its beautiful presentation. The appearance of the dress was not affected even though a part of it was already eaten. It merely looked like a short dress, and that gave off a different vibe which was equally pleasing to the eye.


    ��This is the most beautiful and most refreshing cold dish I��ve ever eaten,�� Vanessa said as she turned back to look at Harris with a smile.


    Harris smiled. He was very satisfied with Vanessa��sments.


    ��Let me try the husband and wife lung slice now.�� Vanessa looked at the te of husband and wife lung slice that was almost gone. The judges only stopped eating it and left her with five to six slices after hearing that she was going to try the dishes too.


    The bright red chili oil was the most beautiful color to her. Ever since her dental problems were cured, she had been indulging in spicy hot pot. She would feel terrible without having spicy hot pot for a day. In fact, her love for spicy hot pot had earned her the nickname chili padi, and she was fairly famous among hot pot lovers.


    She loved the nickname, and felt very aplished because it was her first nickname ever.


    ��Tripe!�� Vanessa��s gaze was locked on the te that was only left with a tripe. She quickly picked it up and inspected it.


    The bright red oil was the most beautifulyer of coat, and the tripe was filled with tiny holes. It was very beautiful, and it was even giving off an enticing spicy scent.


    ��This tripe smells different from the one in hot pot, but it��s equally delectable,�� Vanessa mumbled before putting the tripe into her mouth seriously.


    First came the familiar taste of chili oil. It was much milderpared to the insanely spicy level, but it was still fragrant and rich.


    As she bit into the tripe, the chewiness made her eyes light up.


    The slightly thicker tripe had a surprising texturepared to the usual thin slice. It was crispy and chewy, making the chewing experience remarkable.


    The tripe, which was braised, was richer in vorpared to the thinner one for hot pot, and the more you chewed it, the more vorful it became.


    Vanessa felt as though the world had suddenly be quiet, and she was the only one left as she enjoyed the happiness of chewing the tripe.


    Gulp.


    Everyone could not help but swallow their saliva as they watched Vanessa eating blissfully.


    ��This tripe can really be on par with the one you eat in hot pot. It��s so delicious I have no words to describe it. It��s just like... just like...�� Vanessa opened her eyes, and looked at all the expectant faces. She blushed as she thought for a while before her eyes widened, and she said, ��Just like tripe!��


    Everyone erupted intoughter. What a beautiful and cutedy.


    Vanessa stuck her tongue out with embarrassment, but that was the only word she could find to describe it.


    Vanessa was very self-aware, and put her chopsticks down after just having a piece of tripe before going back to join the crowd. In any case, once Boss Mag released a new dish, he wouldn��t hide it, so once this dish was released, she would definitely have her fill.


    However, before she returned to the audience, she could not help but look at Mag, and curiously asked, ��Boss Mag, there is no husband and wife, nor are there lungs in this husband and wife lung slice. Why did you name it as such?��


    Everyone also looked at Mag curiously. They also wanted to know the answer.


    Although the regrs of Mamy Restaurant knew that Boss Mag had always named his dishes strangely like with the iprehensible Peking duck and Yangzhou fried rice, this time it was a little too absurd.


    ��It��s just like how a perch hook doesn��t just catch perches, the husband and wife lung slice also isn��t a literal name,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Oh,�� Vanessa answered softly. That did seem to be the case.


    ��Congrattions, young friend. You won the second round,�� Harris said generously as he looked at Mag.


    ��You��re too kind.�� Mag bowed. He did not look down on Harris at all. The husband and wife lung slice helped him to win to a certain extent. If he had made a dish that was equally light in vor, it would definitely have paled inparison beside the 18-year-old maiden��s dress.


    Harris��s disciples looked at Mag a little nervously.


    Although they had absolute faith in their master, this young chef��s capabilities did shock them.


    It was not because they had a lot on the line, but because Mag added another bet to the duel. If their master lost...


    ��Second Senior, if Master lost, would we have to call him Grandmaster?�� the youngest disciple asked worriedly.


    ��That��s the case ording to hierarchy.�� That senior��s nostrils red nervously.


    ��We��ve each won a round now, so the third round on soup will be the deciding round.�� Harris looked at Mag with a smile. ��No matter who loses thepetition today, we will have to be master and disciple. If you be my master, what do you intend to teach me?��


    Mag thought for a while, and pointed to the te at the side, saying, ��I can teach you how to make the husband and wife lung slice.��


    This would probably be the dish where the ingredients could be easily obtained. As for the procedures, it would not be a problem for a chef at Harris��s level.


    ��In that case, even if I lose the third round, I��ll feel like I��ve gained something.�� Harrisughed heartily. His gaze slowly became resolute as he said, ��However, I will still give my all for this round. If I win, you can learn any dish I know how to make.��

 Chapter 1484 - No One Knows Soup Better Than Our Master!

    <h4>Chapter 1484: No One Knows Soup Better Than Our Master!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In the textile factory in the northern part of the city, a murky yellow smoke rose from a tall chimney.


    All the machines in the factory had officially started operating. The cotton was made into thread, and then weaved into cloth by machines. The factory had already started running.


    ��Your Highness, we��ve already put a bet of 300,000,000 copper coins that Mr. Mag would win in 10 gambling dens, just as you��ve ordered.�� Captain Ashley looked at Irina, and hesitated for a while before saying, ��If he lost, our army��s expenses would be very tight. By the looks of it, the gambling dens seemed to favor the chef that he is up against.��


    ��In that case, it seems like we can win even more money,�� Irina said with a rxed smile.


    Captain looked at Irina��s profile, and did not speak further. After that, he left the office silently.


    ��He��s my man. How can he lose?�� Irinamented with a smile in that empty office.


    ***


    ��Boss Mag of Mamy Restaurant has won the second round!��


    The news spread to the gambling dens very quickly. The original multiplier for Mag��s victory was 2.5 times, but it quickly dropped to 1.2 times.


    ��Isn��t Master Harris known as the Invincible God of Cookery? Is he going to lose today?��


    ��No, please. I��ve bet my entire family fortune on him. If he lost, I wouldn��t even have a roof over my head.��


    ��I betted that Boss Mag would win. Let��s see if I would be able to get a free bowl of tofu pudding tonight.��


    Now that the multiplier had changed, many of the gamblers in the gambling dens started to be unsettled. The change in the multiplier meant that the gambling dens thought that the chances of Boss Mag from Mamy Restaurant winning had increased. After all, after the release of the news from yesterday��spetition, the multiplier had already dropped to 1.5 times.


    ***


    At the entrance of Mamy Restaurant, the atmosphere had be a bit tense now that the score had now be 1:1.


    With the reputation of being the Invincible God of Cookery, and Mamy Restaurant��s recent poprity at Chaos City, this duel between Harris and Mag was very exciting. After they��d shown their capabilities in the first two rounds, the third round raised everyone��s expectations.


    Both of them had alreadypleted their preparation work for the soup when they were doing the cold dish. Now, the soups were cooking in the pots.


    Mag stood at the side leisurely as he waited for the final product to simmer in the old wine vat. The most troublesome part was getting the ingredients ready, but once they were ready and ced in the vat, all he had to do was to wait.


    However, because of the time limit in the duel, he could not cook the soup over a small fire for the entire afternoon just like how he normally would. Therefore, he had prepared the ingredients in advance so that the soup could be ready in half an hour.


    On the other side, Harris appeared slightly busier.


    He simmered and seasoned the soup based on how a bone broth should be done. Harris appeared very serious as he carefully put together the soup that brought him to fame: the sour beef bone broth.


    As a chef, he would naturally still be a little proud. This sour beef bone broth was his pride and honor.


    When he was 18, he rose to fame in the Roth Empire with this sour beef bone broth. After that, he was invited to Issen Castle by the dwarven king, and was made an honorable chef. The sour beef bone broth had also won the praises of the king and distinguished guests there.


    After so many years, just the mention of his name would naturally remind one of the sour beef bone broth that the dwarven king had once called the best soup in the world.


    Harris used a big piece of beef bone, chopped it into pieces, and put it into the pot. After that, he added a few spices, and simmered the soup for several hours.


    Following that, he added his hand-made preserved radish, and after a sufficient amount of time, it would be delicious.


    The process might seem simple, but there were many variables that could cause the soup to fail. For one, the preserved radish was the soul of the soup. Without it, there would not be the sour taste that left everyone longing for more.


    Time passed slowly, and everyone was quiet as they watched the two chefs.


    It was a very rare chance for most people to be able to watch top chefs at work from such a short distance.


    On top of that, watching the ingredients turn into delicacies made the audience anticipate the final product even more.


    Ding!


    Harris��s timer rang first.


    Harris closed his fire, and waited for three minutes before opening the lid.


    A slightly sour but rich smell wafted out instantaneously. Its sourness was not that of rotten food, but the kind that would make one drool.


    Gulp~


    Suddenly, there were sounds of people swallowing their saliva. Everyone craned their neck to look in the direction of the pot. That fragrance was a bit too much for them to handle.


    The milky white beef bone broth was still steaming. Harris used a woodendle to stir it twice clockwise before scooping up adle of the soup into a white porcin bowl together with a few pieces of preserved radish. After that, he sprinkled some spring onions, and the bowl of piping hot sour beef bone broth waspleted.


    <i>That smell! </i>Mag��s eyes lit up. He also could not help but look at Harris. Preserved radish soup was nothing new to him, but he did not remember anyone who could actually make sour beef bone broth smell so enticing.


    ��That smells great. This Master Harris is really formidable,�� Anna whispered as she wrinkled her nose.


    ��Yes, that��s such an enticing smell. It feels just like when you see bayberry, and you just can��t stop salivating,�� Yabemiya said with a nod. However, she became a little nervous. ��Boss wouldn��t lose this round, would he?��


    ��Boss is making ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. He wouldn��t lose.�� Connie squatted behind everyone with a helmet on. She calmly said, ��That��s my master��s favorite dish. Look, that uncle��s hair is almost gone. If he tried the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� for himself, I think he would admit defeat immediately.��


    Everyone in the restaurant looked at the small bunch of hair left on Harris��s head, and thought of how the balding old men would fight over the limited servings of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.


    Everyone suddenly felt that Connie��s words made sense, and their mood suddenly lightened up.


    Meanwhile, Harris��s disciples also looked brighter.


    The second round was just an ident. Maybe their master had underestimated their opponent.


    However, when it came to soups, they could proudly say, ��No one knows soups better than our master!��


    When the sour beef bone broth was brought out in the duel, it would mean that that was the end of thepetition.


    ��See, this is still apetition without any suspense. Our master is still that Invincible God of Cookery. Of course, he wouldn��t care for that title.�� The senior disciple lifted his hand, and dug his nose rxedly.


    ��Master is indeed the most formidable.�� The junior disciple also heaved a sigh of relief as he chuckled. He would not want to have a grandmaster pop out from nowhere. <i>However, it��s not bad if there��s another junior disciple.</i>

 Chapter 1485 - This Soup Should Be The Best In The World, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 1485: This Soup Should Be The Best In The World, Right?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Five bowls of rich, milky white sour beef bone broth were scooped up. Chapman went over, put the bowls of soup on a tray, and carried it to the judges.


    The judges werepletely attracted by the sour beef bone broth in front of them. The fragrance of the sour beef bone broth wafted over together with the rising steam, dispelling all the chill. In addition, the sour smell caused them to salivate. They could not help but swallow.


    ��Nothing is better than a bowl of piping hot soup in winter.�� Michael held the bowl, which warmed his rough hands. He blew the steam away gently before drinking the soup straight from the bowl.


    The soup was still a little hot. The sour taste was not very sharp. In fact, it was rather mild, and blended perfectly with the rich smell of the broth, bringing a very distinctyered taste.


    The sourness brought an enjoyable taste, and the warm soup brought him warmth.


    ��It is still that sour soup that brings joy and warmth.�� Michael drank threerge mouthfuls consecutively before smilinglymenting, ��This is the soup that you should drink in winter. It��s also the best beef bone broth I��ve ever had. I think I can finish another two more bowls after this one.��


    After saying that, he continued to drink his soup in big gulps, immersing himself in the joy that the soup brought him.


    Scheer looked at the soup before her, and her eyes also lit up.


    She had often heard her grandpa talk about Harris��s stories. He was the only chef that her grandpa would always bring up, and every time he did that, he would definitely mention the dish that brought the former to fame��the sour beef bone broth.


    Five years ago, Harris would oftene to Chaos City, and she had been lucky to be able to follow her grandfather to attend a gathering. The people who had been there were also the people sitting in the judges�� seats today. In addition, there had also been the people from Gray Temple and Lord Rn.


    Back then, it had also been winter.


    It had been her first time trying sour beef bone broth. The delectable taste was still lingering in her mind even though five years had passed.


    Right now, there was a bowl of sour beef bone broth in front of her once again.


    The rich and white soup had a few spring onions floating in it. There were also a few pieces of radish submerged inside.


    The sourness of pickled radish blended with the richness of the beef bone, resulting in a fragrance that would warm the soul. It was just some simple ingredients and a simple cooking method, but they formed such a delicious taste in such a beautiful way.


    Scheer picked up her spoon. She gently pushed the spring onions away, and scooped up a spoonful of soup.


    The whiteness of the soup came from the beef bone, and it could only be this rich because it was a sour broth.


    Scheer opened her mouth slightly, and blew at the spoon before putting it into her mouth.


    It was a familiar taste.


    The warmth and sourness left a lingering sweetness behind. The rich fragrance blended perfectly with the vorful soup.


    She waspletely rxed, as though she was submerged in a hot spring. Her body and soul feltpletely at ease.


    After a very long while, Scheer opened her eyes slowly. She was smiling unknowingly as she said to Harris, ��It was the same taste as when I��ve first had it. However, there were some slight differences. It was the taste of warmth that made one immerse in that feeling after drinking the soup.��


    ��You were still a little girl thest time we met,�� Harris said with a smile.


    ��However, my heart was still captured by this sour beef bone broth,�� Scheer replied with a smile. She scooped another spoonful of soup and blew on it again gracefully before putting it into her mouth as she continued to enjoy the simple bliss that the soup brought her.


    ��It seems like Master Harris has already won with his signature dish since he��s already gained the recognition of two judges.��


    ��That��s still uncertain. Boss Mag hasn��t even presented his dish. You guys have no idea what kind of divine cuisine ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� is!��


    ��I heard that the prisoners in Bastie Prison next door couldn��t help but jump over the wall after smelling the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� just so that they could also have a share.��


    The audience talked softly. Michael and Scheer had both given the sour beef bone broth a very good review. While that made others curious about what the sour beef bone broth really tasted like, it also brought some differing opinions about thepetition.


    ��Miss Scheer made it sound very warm and blissful. Sounds like this bowl of sour beef bone broth is very delicious.�� Vanessa licked her lips and swallowed her saliva. It was a pity she could no longer try the dishes.


    ��The sour broth might be delicious, but Boss Mag is bringing the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� out. That��s going to be quite a show.�� Abraham looked at the wine vat in front of Mag with a smile. He would asionally order a serving of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� to taste. He wouldn��t dare to eat such overly nutritious food every day. However, aftering to Chaos City, his body had be healthier day by day, and all the small ailments that he used to have were gone.


    ��This is the most exciting duel I��ve ever watched. It way surpasses any of those I��ve read about in books,�� Vanessa remarked excitedly.


    Jeffree drank a mouthful of soup before using the chopsticks to pick up the pickled radish. He bit into it and smiled.


    The soft radish melted immediately in his mouth, and it was no longer that sour because of the soup. It was sweet and sour, just like how he remembered it to be.


    Around 30 years ago, he and Ian were on their way to Issen Castle for a business meeting. Back then, they were still best partners. However, they didn��t expect to be robbed right in front of Issen Castle. Their subordinates were killed, and they were robbed of all their money. He was also very badly beaten up. It was Ian who dragged him along as he climbed to Issen Castle.


    They wanted to seek help, but were locked outside and they fell, unconscious, in the streets on a snowy winter day. When he woke up, he was lying in a rathervishly decorated room.


    A young man brought them two bowls of soup. It was a piping hot thick soup that wafted with a slightly sour smell.


    That was the best soup he had ever had in his entire life. It was sweet and sour, and the fragrance of the beef bone was very rich. After drinking the soup, he felt his icy cold body be warm immediately, and he also feltforted from all the aches and pain in his body.


    That young man was Harris. When he just arrived at Issen Castle, he had no friends, so when he saw the two of them lying on the street, he brought them back to his residence.


    If it were not for that bowl of soup, there wouldn��t be a Chamber of Commerce, or Buffett Bank, that had opened branches all over the Nond Continent.


    He would never forget the taste of this soup for the rest of his life.


    Therefore, even though they had not met for years, Jeffree still appeared to be the judge for Harris the moment he received the invitation.


    ��Bravo,�� Jeffree said to Harris, just like what he said back then after drinking the soup when he could not find the words to describe it or thank him.


    ��But of course,�� Harris said with a smile, just like how he answered him back then.


    Robert tasted the soup, and could not help but exim, ��The pickled radish triggered the richness of the soup, making the in soup be even more vorful. It is indeed a soup to behold, be it in terms ofyering or taste. This is really one of the best soups ever.��


    Meanwhile, Novan had already finished the soup. He put the bowl down, and asked Harris, ��Seconds?��


    ��That��s a little too much to ask for,�� Harris said in disdain as he scooped another bowl for him.


    ��Ah, I really want to try this sour beef bone broth.��


    The audience had already swallowed their saliva countless times as they watched. They could only feel the sourness in their mouth.


    This bowl of sour beef bone broth triggered their imagination on how it would taste like.


    ��This soup should be the best in the world, right?�� someone asked softly.


    Just then, Mag��s timer rang.


    Mag closed his fire, and used a small hammer to break the y sealing the wine vat before slowly removing the paper underneath.


    A sudden strong waft of fragrance emerged, and spread in all directions just like crashing waves.

 Chapter 1486 - Therefore, I Choose ‘Buddha Jumps Over The Wall’

    <h4>Chapter 1486: Therefore, I Choose ��Buddha Jumps Over The Wall��</h4>


    ��This is?�� Miya asked.


    The people who were immersed in the sour beef bone broth��s exquisite experience all couldn��t help but turn their gaze onto Mag.


    The intense aroma rushed out toward them, and drowned out the sour beef bone broth��s aroma immediately. The seafood��s freshness, the rich aroma of the meat, the light aroma of the mushrooms... and the faint scent of the wine. All these scents intermingled together, and brought forward an incredible aroma, making one immersed in it.


    The noises slowly faded away, and the audience couldn��t help gulping as they stared at the wine urn in front of Mag.


    What was in that urn? Why could it give out such a mesmerizing aroma?!


    Even the aroma of the sour beef bone broth waspletely suppressed by it.


    ��This is?�� Michael had to put down the bowl in his hand, and smilingly addressed Mag, ��Boss Mag indeed decided to put out ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.��


    ��Is this the legendary ��Buddha jumps over the wall��? I didn��t expect its aroma to be so enticing?�� Scheer also put down her spoon, and looked at Mag with amazement.


    She couldn��t be considered as one of Mamy Restaurant��s regr customers, as the restaurant always had hundreds of people lining up. Moreover, Mag was famous for being impartial and rule-abiding. She didn��t want to waste one to two hours lining up just for a meal.


    However, she had recently been hearing about ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� very frequently. Mamy Restaurant was already very famous in Chaos City��s high society��s circle. One could easily hear about it at any asion.


    But, looking at the situation now, this aroma had far exceeded her expectations.


    The ck pepper steak had given her a pleasant surprise before, and this ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� seemed awesome too.


    Chapman stared at Mag and the wine urn in front of him in shock. He was full of doubts. ��This aroma is so special. How many ingredients did he put in this urn? And how did he make them work together in such a coordinated manner?��


    What the sour beef bone broth went for was extreme simplicity. His master had only put beef bones and pickled radish into his soup before adding a handful of rock salt in. He didn��t use too many condiments or add in other ingredients. He came up with a very simple and scrumptious bowl of soup.


    But the soup that Mag made waspletely its opposite. There were all kinds of ingredients and even wine added into the urn before simmering all of them together.


    ording to his master��s ideal, if the ingredients shed with and offset one another, even putting all the precious ingredients together would only result in a pot of horrendous food.


    But the pot of soup Mag made hadpletely subverted this ideal. The abundant ingredients didn��t be one another��s shackles, but instead theyplemented one another, and allowed the aroma to have abundantyers. It was as if people were seeking the familiar scents in this aroma and guessing what it was, just like with a treasure hunt.


    Many of Harris�� disciples had simrly confused expressions. At the same time, they also looked a little worried.


    ��It smells great. Senior, is this aroma still going to be okay? I feel Master��s sour beef bone broth is alreadypletely suppressed by it,�� the youngest disciple whispered. ��Could he actually know more about soups than Master?��


    That senior lowered the hand that was digging his nose with a panicked and awkward expression, and said, ��I-impossible.��


    This aroma... was really too fragrant!


    Simply judging any single one of the fragrances in it was already enticing enough. No matter if it was seafood soup, freshwater seafood soup, mushroom soup, or meat soup... they could all be a pot of soup on their own. However, someone in this world decided to simmer all of them together in one pot.


    Furthermore, the most annoying fact was that he could even make them smell so divine and enticing together!


    Even though his master was still the most formidable in his heart, it was undeniable that this rich aroma made that senior disciple a little panicked.


    ��You have to believe in Master. Even if he really loses, we most probably wouldn��t be calling the other man our grandmaster,�� that senior consoled him.


    ��I��m not so sure about that. When did we not carry the ck wok[1] for him?�� the junior disciplemented. However, his gaze became more resolute as he gravely said, ��A soup has to have more than just aroma. Master��s sour beef bone broth has never depended on its aroma to triumph over itspetition. I don��t believe there is a soup that is tastier than the sour beef bone broth.��


    ��Yes. You��re right, Junior. We have to believe in Master.�� The seniors at the side nodded in agreement.


    ��Let me see what aromas are within it.�� Harris closed his eyes, and inhaled the aroma in the air deeply. He could clearly differentiate the fragrance of all the different ingredients, but there were a few that even he couldn��t identify. However, this didn��t prevent him from dissecting the aroma bit by bit. Then, he couldn��t help but heap praises on it. ��Ingredients that fly in the sky, ingredients that swim in the sea, ingredients that grow on trees, and ingredients that grow in the ground. Everything is in it. Thisbination is extraordinary!!!��


    He was really a chef who strongly promoted the use of natural ingredients for cooking, and Mag��s ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� was a textbook interpretation of cooking with natural ingredients.


    The rich aroma didn��te from seasonings. It was presented after all the ingredients released their aromas and mingled together. They came together perfectly, and created a wonderful aroma.


    It was like a perfect masterpiece created by a seasoning master. The taste��s bnce would be destroyed if any one of the ingredients was taken out. At the same time, no other ingredient could be added in.


    <i>He is a seasoning genius.</i> Harris was looking at Mag with admiration. Even he didn��t have such abilities and achievements at his age.


    ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� had caused a smallmotion simply by having its cover removed.


    Mag was very calm about that. He picked up thedle, and scooped ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� into the terracotta bowls on the tray.


    Yabemiya went forward and carried the tray over to the judges�� table. She ced a bowl of soup in front of every judge, and then straightened up with the tray at her side. She nodded slightly. ��Please enjoy.��


    The judges�� gazes were already all attracted by ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. Apart from Robert and Michael, the other three of them had never tried ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� before.


    The thick brown soup was piping hot. The fragrance of the wine tickled their noses, and went straight into their organs. All the different ingredients�� aromas werepeting with one other, and they made everyone��s eyes light up. They couldn��t resist the thought of exploring it.


    Apart from a group of the restaurant��s regrs, the rest of the audience today were simply passers-by.


    They had long heard that Mamy Restaurant had a supreme soup that cost 10,000 copper coins called ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. They didn��t expect they could see it for themselves at the duel today, so their interest was piqued.


    Master Harris�� famous dish vs the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� that cost 10,000 copper coins per helping. Which was going to win?


    Robert scooped up a spoonful of soup, and gently blew at it before feeding it into his mouth. He then closed his eyes subconsciously.


    His expression began to get interesting. A blissful and surprised smile appeared on his face, and he only opened his eyes after a long time. Astonished, he said, ��There seems to be thousands of changes within this ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. I can always find a surprise every time I taste it. All the ingredients are fused together so exquisitely that I can still taste them in my mouth afterward.


    ��If the sour beef bone broth has given me warmth and blissfulness, then the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� has given me an infinite reverie and a wonderful experience in the culinary ocean. It could perhaps bring a brand-new cogitation to the culinary world. Therefore, I choose ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.��


    [1] Take the rap.

 Chapter 1487 - Therefore, I Choose ‘Buddha jumps over the wall’

    <h4>Chapter 1487: Therefore, I Choose ��Buddha jumps over the wall��</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Boss Mag received the first vote!��


    The crowd got a little excited. They hadn��t expected President Robert who was stillvishing praises on the sour beef bone broth shortly before would choose ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� in a sh.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded at Robert as a form of gratitude.


    <i>Is it really so delicious?</i> Jeffree looked at the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� in front of him doubtfully. However, he still fed a spoonful of it into his mouth.


    The fresh soup slowly blossomed in the mouth, and the taste of all the ingredients slowly entered the stage, catching the taste buds by surprise.


    Undeniably, this was indeed an astonishing scrumptiousness.


    However, this taste was simply tooplicated to him. His taste buds were even a little tired trying to distinguish the different tastes. Hence, he lost his peaceful mind to enjoy the food.


    ��This is indeed a soup with abundant tastes. It has an astonishing scrumptiousness, and brings along a very amazing dining experience.�� Jeffree put down his spoon, and calmly said, ��However, to me, the sour beef bone broth��s taste is irreceable. A simplebination and a simple warmth and scrumptiousness are my choice. Therefore, I choose the sour beef bone broth.��


    ��1:1. It��s a tie!��


    After Jeffree made his judgement, it became a tie, and the atmosphere instantly tensed up too. Which one of the two soups of two distinct styles was going to win? Everyone��s gaze focused on the remaining three judges.


    Novan picked up his spoon to drink a mouthful of soup first. After enjoying it silently for a while, he fed a piece of chicken into his mouth, and tasted it carefully. He chuckled. ��Boss Mag��s ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� is truly amazing. The rich and aromatic scrumptious soup and the tender but not mushy chicken meat all released a delicious taste. However, I��m still going to choose sour beef bone broth. Having a bowl of sour soup like this winter could always bring back warm memories. It, too, is a taste that can��t be reced in my heart.��


    ��The sour beef bone broth is in the lead!��


    The crowd was taken aback. The sour beef bone broth that was suppressed by the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� in terms of aroma was actually leading against ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� now. Hence, tastewise, the sour beef bone broth was still very formidable.


    ��Oh dear, Boss�� ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� is actually falling behind,�� Yabemiya nervously said.


    ��I suspect they are ying us,�� Ba guessed, holding her chin.


    Elizabeth shook her head, and said, ��Given their status, they don��t have to do things like that.��


    Everyone from the restaurant who initially thought they could rest easy after presenting the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� began to get nervous now.


    People��s gazesnded on Michael and Scheer. The decision nowy with the two of them.


    Michael was already enjoying himself. A mouthful of soup followed by a mouthful of meat. His expression was so animated and full of enjoyment that the audience couldn��t help gulping.


    ��I didn��t expect City Lord Michael to have a natural talent for mukbang<sup>1</sup>.�� Abraham chuckled.


    ��Uncle, who do you think is going to win this duel?�� Vanessa asked nervously.


    ����Buddha jumps over the wall�� is the most scrumptious soup that I��ve ever tasted, and I believe it is a pinnacle that can��t be surpassed. But everyone��s taste is different, that��s why Principal Novan chose the sour beef bone broth. As for what City Lord Michael and Miss Scheer would choose, I really have no idea at all.�� Abraham shook his head with a smile, andmented, ��This really is a battle of the titans. I��ve never seen such an exciting culinary duel before.��


    Vanessa nodded. ��Indeed, it is. Two of my favorite chefs are actually having a duel on the spot right now. It indeed is a match that lives up to my expectations, but the oue is making me so nervous.��


    Michael finished half the bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� within a short time, and he couldn��t bear to put down his spoon. He said to Harris, ��The sour beef bone broth should��ve been the tastiest soup on the Nond Continent for the past 30 over years, and it has never been surpassed. It has always maintained its original taste, moving toward perfection with minute changes. By now, it is, without a doubt, an astonishingly delicious soup.


    ��Therefore, I choose ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.��


    The audience who thought the city lord was going to announce Harris as the winner were shocked by his sudden change.


    ��2:2. It��s a tie!��


    Everyone looked nervous. Some were even wiping their sweat away.


    Nobody could expect a culinary duel could make them so nervous.


    Everyone��s gazesnded on Scheer. Now, herst vote would decide the final result of this duel.


    Sheer furrowed her brows slightly with a slight headache. How did the right to decidee back to her again? She suddenly regretted that she didn��t quickly take a bite and dere her choice so she wouldn��t be in a predicament now.


    However, she swiftly adjusted her attitude. After all, this was a regrpetition, and concerned the honor of the two chefs and perhaps even their seniority.


    Be it Harris or Mag, they were both chefs that she respected. She had to remove all subjective factors, and make an objective judgment on these two dishes.


    Getting rid of the distractions, her gazended on that bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. There were all kinds of ingredients in the brown soup. Even though they had been simmering in the urn for a long time, they still managed to maintain their shape.


    Whiffs of the scent made her eyes light up. Seafood, mushrooms, meat... there were so many aromas that she couldn��t distinctively differentiate what they were, but this didn��t stop her from immersing herself in this feeling of abundantyers.


    Different from the simple taste of the sour beef bone broth, ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� was an extremely exquisite hodgepodge. The careful use of the ingredients and perfect heat made all the ingredients stick to their own territory and achieve the extreme freshness before they were intertwined together in an amazing way to create that special and beautiful taste.


    ��I will taste the soup first.�� Scheer picked up the spoon to taste the brown soup. She blew at it gently before putting it into her mouth.


    The tasty soup slowly seeped through her taste buds gently like a feather caressing them, and nourished them like the spring rain.


    Abruptly, it felt like the sudden thunder in spring.


    The freshness of the seafood, the richness of the meat, the fragrance of the mushrooms... All the tastes of the different ingredients slowly entered the stage, and released their amazing tastes on her tongue. The abundantyers seemed to be ying a mesmerizing ensemble on the tip of her tongue.


    ��This incredible taste! It��s simply awe-inspiring.�� Scheer couldn��t help praising after swallowing the soup.


    Looking at the semi-transparent shark fins floating in the soup, she couldn��t resist scooping one up curiously. The soup had given her a huge surprise, so she wondered how this shark fin would fare.


    Slurp.


    The slippery shark fin glided into her mouth instantly. The shark fin that had absorbed all the broth had a very amazing texture and wonderful taste. It was soft and tender, yet had a very rich meaty aroma. Before she could chew, it glided down her throat, and she swallowed it.


    ��Ah...��


    Scheer touched her throat with a weird expression. This odd texture.

 Chapter 1488 - It Is Also Known As… Hair-Growing Soup

    <h4>Chapter 1488: It Is Also Known As... Hair-Growing Soup</h4>


    Scheer couldn��t even savor the shark fin before it glided down her throat. However, that smooth taste went all the way down from her throat to her stomach, giving her a very amazing experience. She couldn��t help but smile.


    Watching Scheer eat was an enjoyment to the audience. At the same time, it was also a torture.


    Given her status, many ordinary people had heard about her, but they couldn��t interact with her normally.


    However, when it came to enjoying good food, their perceptions were the same. The pleasure and enjoyment made people watching her smile too.


    <i>Amazing shark fin,</i> Scheer said in her heart before scooping up a piece of chicken with her spoon.


    The ordinary-looking chicken became light brown after it was soaked by the soup. It looked very appetizing, and she popped it into her mouth.


    She bit down on the chicken gently, and it wasn��t mushy as she thought it would be. Instead, it was perfectly soft and tender. What was even more unbelievable was the rich meaty taste that followed shortly after.


    It wasn��t just the taste of chicken. The fragrance of the wine, seafood, mushrooms, and all the different aromas of different meats had merged together and seeped into the chicken. All the ingredients�� tastes were integrated into one another, and one could sense different tastes in all the ingredients. The chicken was soft but not mushy when chewed, and there was an endless aftertaste.


    Different from the shark fin which she couldn��t savor, the chicken��s scrumptiousness continued to agitate the taste buds while she chewed. It brought her an amazing reverie.


    Scheer only felt her scalp start to get numb. This was really incredible. How did Mag make the chicken taste so incredible? It wasn��t heavy, and there wereyers of tastes. It totally subverted her impression of chicken.


    It was elevated after it was soaked by the soup. It gained an unparalleled scrumptiousness!


    It was a taste that made people crazy!


    The aroma remained in her mouth for a long time after she swallowed the chicken. Scheer controlled her urge to continue eating, and put down her spoon gracefully. She sincerely said, ��Master Harris�� sour beef bone broth brought a sense of warmth and bliss in winter, and hope to people too. It has an irreceable status in the world of soups.


    ��Meanwhile, Mr. Mag��s ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� let me experience an unparalleled scrumptiousness. The soup��s scrumptiousness is shocking, and the ingredients in the soup are so delicious that I was immersed in it.��


    Scheer paused to look at Mag and Harris with hesitation on her face.


    ��Whom is she going to choose?��


    The audience also held their breath, and looked at Scheer nervously.


    Although Mag was smiling, in actuality, he felt a little panicked. If he lost, then many of his ns would be aborted, and he had to consider how to handle this master that appeared out of the blue.


    As for Harris, he was also smiling, but his slightly turned up pinky revealed that he wasn��t as calm as he looked now.


    Mamy Restaurant��s employees and Harris�� disciples were the most nervous now.


    Yabemiya clenched her hands at her heart, and sincerely said, ��Please... Please don��t lose. Or else, I will have to return to the street to pick up rubbish again...��


    ��Go for it, Mr. Mag!�� Gina was also pressing her hands together. If Mr. Mag had to go wander around the continent with that master, then she would also have to follow him on their travels. Otherwise, Lantisde would lose all its hope.


    As for Harris�� disciples, they all looked very nervous. After all, if their master lost, they would be gaining a 30-year-old grandmaster��who was even younger than their oldest senior disciple��out of the blue.


    Scheer pressed her lips together silently for a moment before saying, ��This is a very difficult decision that has to be made. After careful andprehensive consideration, my choice is Mr. Mag��s ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.��


    ��We won!!!��


    Everyone from Mamy Restaurant cheered instantly.


    ��It��s over for us now...��


    Harris�� disciples were all looking at one another with a crestfallen expression. They didn��t know how to respond at that moment.


    ��The Invincible God of Cookery��s undefeated record had been terminated!��


    ��Boss Mag��s ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� is indeed better. This is a victory that belongs to Mamy Restaurant!��


    ��Boss Mag has gained a lot by showing off his skills and gaining a new disciple.��


    The audience erupted in amotion too. Scheer��s choice meant this duel was over.


    Mag had won this soup duel, and won the overall duel with a 2:1 total score too.


    The Mamy Restaurant��s regrs went into a jubtion, and apuse resounded.


    The great honor made them exhrated and proud to be associated with the restaurant.


    ��This is a duel with great significance. Perhaps it would be deemed the end of an era and the beginning of another. One has to know that in the past 30 years, Harris was the representative of the challenging chefs, and has remained at the pinnacle of the chefs�� world with an undefeated record till now. Boss Mag will most probably be the new legend because he is still very young,�� Vanessa said agitatedly with an excited gleam in her eyes. She didn��t expect she could witness this duel with her own eyes, and even y a small role in it.


    ��Yes. He is already standing at a very high position at such a young age. I wonder what achievements he can reach in the future.�� Abraham nodded as he looked at Mag with admiration too.


    Harris watched this scene with a smile. Although he had never felt that he had a burden as the Invincible God of Cookery, and the duels weren��t to prove himself, but to achieve improvement and elevation through dueling with other chefs and advance to greater culinary heights, he still felt a little sad when he truly lost and the cheers weren��t for him.


    <i>You couldn��t take defeat too well, isn��t it?</i> Harrisughed at himself in his heart.


    Mag was watching Harris, who had a lonely smile, with aplicated look in his eyes.


    There wasn��t too much joy, and he didn��t believe he had truly defeated him with his culinary arts, either.


    Harris was a true chef withprehensive techniques and a chef��s heart that continued to pursue greater levels of delicacies.


    If he hadn��t had the experience input from countless chefs and the test field for the God of Cookery where he could enjoy limitless practice, and if it hadn��t been ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� that he had presented, he still could��ve been the one who would have lost the duel.


    He was merely a chef who had only learned a few dishes now. He was very far from being a true chef who could create all kinds of scrumptious dishes at will with his imagination.


    However, he had indeed won this duel eventually, and what he had to consider now was how to gracefully remind Harris that he had lost and should call him dadd�� master.


    ��Harris, aren��t you going to try this ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� for yourself? Isn��t growing hair the most powerful effect of this soup? It is also known as... Hair-Growing Soup.�� Michael chuckled at Harris.

 Chapter 1489 - This Wasn’t Just Medicine, It Was A Wonder Drug!

    <h4>Chapter 1489: This Wasn��t Just Medicine, It Was A Wonder Drug!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Hair-Growing Soup?�� Harris was shocked. He moved his eyeballs, and then a glow appeared in them as he shockingly said, ��You��re saying, after drinking this soup, my soft and beautiful hair will be able to regrow, restoring my handsome looks again?��


    ��The hair can regrow, but if you are talking about restoring your handsome looks, you have to have been handsome once in the first ce,�� Michael mumbled.


    ��That��s not important.�� Harris turned his head, and locked his gaze onto the urn of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� next to Mag. He rushed forward to Mag, and asked, ��Young friend, does your ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� really have hair-growing effects?��


    ��In practice, this is indeed the case.�� Mag nodded. ��Till now, ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� has resolved the problem of balding for many young and middle-aged men.��


    ��Really!�� Harris�� voice grew sharper. With glowing eyes, he asked Mag, ��Then, could I please have one bowl of it?��


    ��This...�� Mag murmured as he looked at the expectant Harris with a hesitant expression.


    ��Didn��t we just agree to call the other party ��master�� if we lost?�� Harris sped his fists at his chest at Mag in salutation, and said, ��I��m willing to admit my defeat, Master!��


    ��It��s over. It��s really over now.�� The senior who was digging his nose earlier slumped into the junior��s arms.


    ��Senior, you have to brace yourself. Master already decided to acknowledge him, what else can we do?�� the junior consoled him as he lowered him to the ground slowly.


    ��Huh?��


    Mag was at a loss for a reply as he looked at Harris who had just called him master.


    ��Ding! Congrattions, Host. You��ve won the culinary duel and gained a disciple sessfully. Mission aplished!


    ��Reward received: ��Talented Teacher Point�� +1 and the ability ��Midas Touch��.��


    Right then, the system��s voice appeared in Mag��s mind, and a cool sensation exploded in Mag��s mind as if his spirit was being elevated. At the same time, a glowing golden skill chest appeared.


    Mag��s eyes lit up as he felt he had just gained something, but he wasn��t able to exin what it was. He smiled at Harris. ��You��re being too polite, my disciple.��


    ��Huh?��


    Both Harris and Mag were stunned at the same time.


    <i>Hey? Why did I react to that so naturally?</i> Mag��s expression was slightly awkward.


    <i>Why did he react to that so naturally? Perhaps he has been secretly practicing for many times? </i>Harris wasining in his heart too.


    ��Come,e. Master has nothing nice to give you. This bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� will be considered as my gift to you.�� Mag picked up a big bowl, filled it up with ��Buddha jumps over the wall��, and gave the bowl to Harris with a loving smile.


    He had roughly guessed that the so-called ��Talented Teacher Point�� was for him to adapt to this ��master�� role quickly.


    Harris, who was about to refute him, swallowed his words after he saw that bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. He received that bowl carefully, and said, ��Thank you, Master.��


    Everyone was stunned by this sudden turn of events.


    At first, they were stillmenting the end of the Invincible God of Cookery��s era, and were excited about the rise of the new God of Cookery. They didn��t expect these two to get into their new respective roles so quickly, and they were already demonstrating their affectionate bond in front of them.


    ��What��s the situation now? Did the experts all have such high stress tolerance?


    ��I have long heard that Master Harris didn��t care about fame and fortune. I thought it was mainly boasting, but looking at it now, it��s most probably true.��


    ��I suspect they��re ying us.��


    This made many people at a loss for how to express their emotions.


    ��Then, should we call him great master or grandmaster?��


    ��No matter what we call him, I still feel very weird.��


    ��It��s fine. Even Master can say it, why should we be bothered by it?��


    Harris�� disciples conducted a short conversation among themselves.


    ��Your disciple��s disciple greets you, Grandmaster.�� Chapman went forward and bowed.


    Mag chuckled. ��Don��t stand on ceremony, don��t stand on ceremony. Grandmaster didn��t prepare any gifts for you, soe here, everyone. You will each have a bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. Take it as a weing present from me.��


    Harris�� disciples all had an awkward expression, but since their master had already acknowledged this grandmaster, they all had to go over awkwardly.


    Of course, everyone was still feeling a little indignant and curious. They wanted to try the soup that had defeated the sour beef bone broth that their master was most proud of.


    Harris had already brought the big bowl to a long table, and then sat down. He arranged his clothes before picking up the spoon.


    The aroma rose up together with the steam. It was even more distinct and rich than what he smelled from a distance, but that exquisite bnce was still maintained.


    As a chef, he naturally had his pride, otherwise he wouldn��t have made so many dishes that satisfied himself.


    He also wanted to find out what the soup that was deemed better than sour beef bone broth tasted like.


    The white spoon scooped up a spoonful of thick soup. Although the soup was still brown, it was still bright and clear. There also weren��t any ingredient shreds, and to achieve that with so many ingredients added in, Mag had to have a very strong understanding and control of the ingredients.


    After blowing on it gently, Harris fed the soup into his mouth.


    All kinds of tastes blossomed on the tip of his tongue, and each one of them quickly transformed into an actual object in his mind. Abalone, shiitake mushroom, chicken, shark��s fin, pigeon��s egg... His mind almost became a zoological and botanical paradise!


    The rich meaty aroma was infused into this mouthful of soup, but it was meaty yet not greasy at all.


    The amazing taste tickled the taste buds like a graceful maiden who knew all kinds of different things, and could bring along all kinds of surprises at any time.


    <i>The rising generation is to be reckoned with.</i> Harrismented gently in his heart. This exquisite taste had indeed surpassed the sour beef bone broth by miles. No matter if it was thebination of the ingredients, the control of heat, or that amazing cooking method, they had all made him feel innovative and powerful.


    He willingly admitted his defeat in today��s duel.


    However, it also let him gain some new directions for culinary thoughts and methods. The collision of different ingredients might perhaps create an astonishing delicacy.


    The soup glided around the mouth for a brief moment before it glided down his throat, and transformed into a warm current that spread toward his limbs.


    Meanwhile, a current of hot air suddenly rose up straight toward the top of his head.


    Harris only felt his head vibrate for a second, and then began to get warm. His scalp started to feel numb as if ants were crawling on it, or as if it was a desert that had been barren for many years, and grass was suddenly trying to burst out of its soil.


    <i>A-am I growing hair now?</i> Harris was feeling the sensation of something trying to burst out on his scalp with widened eyes. This wasn��t just medicine, it was a wonder drug!

 Chapter 1490 - This Boss Was Really Too Crazy?!

    <h4>Chapter 1490: This Boss Was Really Too Crazy?!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��The Invincible God of Cookery lost to Mamy Restaurant��s Boss Mag 2:1!��


    The news rapidly spread around all the gambling dens in Chaos City, and triggered amotion.


    There weren��t many big events happening in Chaos City recently, so many people had bet on this duel. It naturally caused quite amotion when the result was revealed.


    The Invincible God of Cookery was very famous, and had never lost a duel before, and thus many people bet on him. They didn��t expect he would lose to the underdog who was the boss of Mamy Restaurant.


    However, the gambling dens�� bosses, who usually made a killing when the underdog won, were all pulling a long face this time.


    ��Sigh. Why was there a weirdo who actually bet 30,000,000 on the Mamy Restaurant��s boss? I��m losing my pants this time.�� A bald boss sighed miserably.


    Although the odds had been lowered when this bet entered the gambling dens, they would still have to pay out 60,000,000 with the triple real-time odds then.


    Even though they had received plenty of bets on the duel today, regardless of how they added the sums together, they couldn��t reach 60,000,000. They still had to lose an additional 30,000,000.


    ��Boss, do you think that they were faking a duel to y us?�� a small fry prompted.


    ��That��s right. Or else, how could it be so coincident that someone actually bet 30,000,000 just before that? This is the first time our casino has ever seen such a big bet,�� someone chimed in.


    The bald boss pondered with furrowed brows before nodding. ��There��s really such a possibility. I want to see who dares to y such a stunt on me. I��m going to break his legs!��


    Simr events were taking ce at all the gambling dens in Chaos City. Different from the usual gamblers who had lost their bets, the gambling dens�� bosses were all thinking about how to pay up that giant bet.


    ***


    Harris was already sweating profusely after finishing the whole bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. His face was flushing, and steam was emerging from the top of his head. He was looking rather unlike an expert.


    However, he already couldn��t care about his image of an expert. He quickly reached out to touch the top of his head.


    His wet head felt as if he had just washed his hair, and his remaining hair was stuck to his scalp. What surprised him was that he could feel some short fine hair on his originally as smooth as an egg scalp.


    ��They really grow out!!!�� Harris had an expression of disbelief. His smooth and beautiful hair had been falling out regrly since 30 years ago. First from the top, and then it spread to the rim until it spread all over the entire head.


    As a man who thought he was the most handsome man in the culinary world, of course Harris couldn��t ept that fact.


    He had also tried many forms during his travels around Nond Continent all these years, but apart from elerating the speed of the hair loss, he couldn��t find any methods that could sessfully stop it. So, don��t even talk about regrowing hair.


    He didn��t expect that his hair would really grow out after drinking this bowl of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. He could hardly control his excitement.


    ��How��s the taste?�� Mag smilingly asked. He had already regained hisposure from the over-the-top situation and reined himself in. After all, given Harris�� resume and age, Mag didn��t have the confidence to behave like his master.


    ��Master, if you had said you had such a miracle drug, there would��ve been no need for us to duel. I would��ve just acknowledged you as my master straight away.�� Harris was looking at Mag with an aggrieved expression as if he was ming Mag for hiding something precious from him.


    Mag shrugged to imply his helplessness.


    ��Thank you for attending our duel today, everyone. I, Harris, admit my defeat wholeheartedly and acknowledge Boss Mag of Mamy Restaurant as my master,�� Harris loudly addressed the crowd gathered around.


    ��You let me win, so I don��t dare to call myself your master. I still have plenty to learn from you.�� Mag also stopped smiling, and sped his fists together at Harris in a salute.


    After a moment of silence at the entrance area, a round of enthusiastic apuse broke out.


    People were looking at Harris and Mag with respect in their eyes.


    These two were real chefs who valued each other.


    The result didn��t seem to be so important anymore. How could their culinary skills simply be judged by one duel?


    ��Boss Mag, I think it��s almost time for lunch now. Why don��t we go in and have our lunch together?�� Michael smilingly said after ncing at the clock at the side. It was already 11am.


    ��I��ve long heard that the Mamy Restaurant��s tofu pudding has already be the beauty holy grail of Chaos City��s women. I wonder if I will be able to try it today?�� Scheer was also looking at Mag smilingly.


    Robert continued, ��Speaking of it, I haven��t been to Mamy Restaurant for some time too. I heard that many new products were released recently, so I have to try them out.��


    The audience who were about to disperse halted after hearing that. They were really a little hungry after watching an exciting duel and food-tasting test. Mamy Restaurant was indeed a good choice for lunch, so why shouldn��t they stay to try out the delicacies made by the local chef who defeated the Invincible God of Cookery.


    Given the judges�� status, they would be weed with the highest honor anywhere they went. They deserved to request a lunch after putting aside their affairs toe as judges here today. This request was very reasonable.


    Mag smiled at everyone. ��Thank you for making a trip here today. You indeed should have your lunch here. However, it��s still some time before the restaurant starts its operation, and we need to do some preparation before we start our service. If all of you don��t mind, you may line up and wait in line. The restaurant will start its operation at 11.30am sharp.��


    ��He actually refused to let the judges have their lunches in advance?��


    People who didn��t know the restaurant��s rules were staring at Mag in a shock. There was actually a person who would reject City Lord Michael, Scheer Buffett, Jeffree, Novan, and Robert and ask them to line up for lunch?


    This boss was really too crazy?!


    ��Boss Mag is indeed still Boss Mag.��


    The restaurant��s regrs all had a knowing expression. Even the Lord of Fire and the Lord of Ice were lining up at the restaurant��s entrance every day.


    ��It is a very reasonable request. Then, we will wait for a while.�� Michael smiled and took the lead to walk over to the restaurant��s entrance. He stood in front of the door, and became the first in line.


    As a father who had to asionally apany his daughter to eat the spicy grilled fish at the restaurant, he knew the restaurant��s rules very well, and agreed that such rules gave them a convenient andfortable dining experience.


    ��Good food is worth waiting for.�� Scheer also went over, and stood a meter behind Michael.


    ��It��s rare that I got a chance to stand so close to the start of the line. Seems like I��ve made the right decision toe today.�� Robert went to stand behind Scheer smilingly.


    ��If I remember correctly, we can have two lines.�� Principal Novan chuckled as he stood next to Michael.


    Jeffree got up, and was about to leave, but Harris stopped him and chuckled. ��Don��t run, Jeffree. We haven��t seen each other for years. Come on, let��s go try out my master��s skills, and we can have a couple of drinks together.��

 Chapter 1491 - No Way. You Will Lower The Average Looks Of Us, The Children

    <h4>Chapter 1491: No Way. You Will Lower The Average Looks Of Us, The Children</h4>


    ��Silly boy, children shouldn��t take alcohol. Take a sniff of this soup. It��s cooked with alcohol directly. It isn��t nice. Come, Master will take the burden off you.


    ��Fatty, stop eating. Look at your tummy. It��s going to catch up with that wok you��re carrying on your back soon. Master will drink that soup on your behalf. Master is thinking about your welfare, you know.


    ��Manman, you��re taking so long to blow on the soup to cool it down. You will be wasting 30 minutes of your life if you want to finish this soup. Master will help you finish the remainder then. After all, Master has enjoyed plenty in life, it��s ok for me to waste a little of my life.��


    Harris walked among his disciples, and shamelessly extorted another few bowls of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.


    People who were already beginning to line up were all staring at Harris��who was blushing with steam emerging from his head, and his bald head already had ayer of dense short hair��with an odd expression.


    Why was this master a little different from what they had imagined?


    ��Master, you seem to be drinking too much of it,�� his youngest disciple, Fanner, reminded him softly.


    ��You know nothing, kid. This is the effect that I want,�� Harris said nonchntly as he reached out to touch the top of his head with a blissful smile. He finally could have a head of luscious hair again after so many years, and return as the culinary world��s most handsome chef.


    ��Thepetition took up a lot of our time. It��s time for us to swiftly get ready now,�� Mag said as he strode to the kitchen after he returned to the restaurant and closed the door. He didn��t even have the time to share his joy.


    ��I will get the ingredients ready very soon.�� Firis jogged to the kitchen. She took her apron from the peg, and tied it around her waist. She washed her hands, and threw herself into the work of preparing the ingredients.


    ��I can help mill the tofu pudding,�� Anna said. She already learned how to operate the beans-crushing machine.


    Everyone quickly got back to work. To the restaurant, starting their operation on time was a very important affair.


    Mag turned around, and said, ��Oh yes, Miya. Dig out that giant menu, and set it up at the restaurant��s entrance again.��


    ��Alright.�� Miya found the one-man-tall standing menu that was folded up behind the counter. She went out, set it up at the door, and smilingly reminded, ��This is the restaurant��s menu. First-time customers, you can have a look first so it will be easier for you to ce your orderter.��


    Then, she returned to the restaurant.


    Amotion had already broken out behind her.


    ��The items on this menu are so expensive! A dish can cost hundreds or thousands each!��


    ����Buddha jumps over the wall����10,000 copper coins for a helping!!!��


    ��Erm... This line is really too long. I heard there is a very nice fish restaurant there. Should we go over there to try it out?��


    ��Sure. I don��t want to wait too long for a meal, either.��


    Besides causing amotion after setting up this menu at the door, it also had a great effect of making people back off.


    At the same time, it also spared the customers the awkward situation in which they wanted to leave after lining up for hours, and then seeing the menu in the restaurant.


    ��This ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� actually costs 10,000 copper coins per helping. Grandmaster is really very generous.��


    ��Even 10,000 copper coins isn��t enough to measure the value of such a delicacy.��


    ��I only drank one sip. The rest was drunk by Master...��


    ��Woo... I didn��t even start to drink.��


    Harris�� disciples all had a shocked expression when they saw the menu.


    They had traveled extensively on the continent, met many famous chefs with their master, and been to their restaurants.


    They had seen expensive menus before, but this was indeed the first time they��d encountered a soup that sold for 10,000 copper coins, and even consumed it.


    ��It��s such a worry-relieving miracle drug. Never mind that it costs 10,000 copper coins, it would have been worth it even if it had cost 100,000 or 1,000,0000 a bowl!�� Harrismented as he received a towel from Chapman to wipe his wet head. Although he had gained a master at such an advanced age, his hair had regrown, and he hadn��t felt so happy for a long time.


    A long line formed outside of Mamy Restaurant at noon as usual. Some regrs who cameter and saw the cutting-off board at the line could only sigh and leave.


    ��There are so many people today.�� Amy stared at the crowd in shock as she skipped toward the restaurant while holding Krassu��s hand. After thinking for a minute, she suddenly stopped, and curiously asked the crowd, ��I heard that there was a little fool who came to challenge Father today; did Father send him running?��


    ��What an adorable little girl. Is she the restaurant��s boss�� daughter?�� Many people were staring at Amy with glowing eyes.


    ��Yes. That is our restaurant��s treasure, Little Boss. The Super Cute and Precious Miss Amy.�� Harrison nodded.


    ��She looks so cute, and speaks so adorably too. I want to steal her away,�� a weird mister said, his heart clenching.


    ��You could try, but let me remind you that the bearded old man over there is the Lord of Fire, Krassu, the master of Little Boss. And take a look over there at that magic potion shop too. It��s opened by the Lord of Ice, Urien, who is also Little Boss��s master,�� Harrison said smilingly.


    ��Ahem... I am just joking. Joking, joking.��


    Everyone was amused by Amy, but their gazesnded on Harris. The little fool she said was most likely Harris.


    ��Aiyaya. What an adorable little elf. It had to be a royal who could give birth to such a beautiful little elf, right?�� Harris wasn��t embarrassed to be called a little fool by this little cutie. He smilingly said to Amy, ��Little girl, I can see that you have great potential, and are a rare talent meant to be a chef. I have����


    ��Scram. This is my disciple.�� Krassu lifted his leg to kick Harris�� butt, and annoyedly said, ��Harris, you have be daring. How dare you poach my disciple?��


    ��Aiyoh!�� Harris jumped, and ecstatically said to Krassu, ��Old Master Krassu! What are you doing here?!��


    ��My disciple is here, so naturally I��m here,�� Krassu replied, pursing his lips.


    ��This beautiful little elf is your disciple?�� Harris was a little astonished. After pondering, he continued, ��I��m her father��s disciple now, while you��re his daughter��s master. So, what should I call you?��


    Krassu thought about it seriously before saying, ��Scram.��


    ��Oh, so you��re that little fool who came to challenge Father.�� Amy looked at Harris with realization.


    ��Little girl, we��re of the same generation now. You may call me Little Harris,�� Harris said with a smile.


    ��No way. You will lower the average looks of us, the children.�� Amy shook her head seriously. After pondering, she continued, ��Perhaps you should be called ��Old Harris who has just regrown his hair��.��

 Chapter 1492 - Boohoohoo. Princess, Don’t Die…

    <h4>Chapter 1492: Boohoohoo. Princess, Don��t Die...</h4>


    ��Erm...�� Harris held his breath and looked at Amy seriously. He didn��t know what expression he should disy at that moment.


    He, who had just regrown his hair, was about to wee the second spring of his life. He didn��t expect to meet with a life crisis so soon.


    But he simply couldn��t get angry looking at that little one. After considering seriously for a while, he found it to be rather apt, and he suddenly felt a little aggrieved.


    ��Pfft... This title is rather cute.��


    ��Hahaha. What an adorable nickname. This Little Boss is so cute.��


    The customers at the door were all tickled intoughter by Amy.


    <i>This little one is really very adorable.</i> Scheer was also watching Amy with smiley eyes. She only had a few fleeting nces at this little girl when she came to the restaurant previously. Amy was indeed very adorable, and had an interesting character.


    <i>However, who could her mother be? Her mother has to be a very beautiful elf to have such a beautiful little elf?</i> Scheer thought curiously, and a few elven candidates popped up in her mind.


    The first to be ruled out was Princess Irina. Although she, too, was extremely beautiful, she was Alex��s official mate after all. Hence, it was obviously impossible between her and Mag.


    As for the others, she ruled them out one by one too. At that moment, she no longer had any suitable candidates.


    ��Old Harris who has just regrown his hair, bye bye. I��m going in first.�� Amy smilingly waved to Harris before knocking on the door and calling out. The restaurant��s door soon opened to let her in.


    A short whileter, she came out with a little stool and a beggar��s chicken thigh that was piping hot in her hand. She allowed the aroma to emanate. She sat on the steps and raised the chicken thigh to show everyone before she smilingly said, ��I have a chicken thigh to eat.��


    ��Ow.��


    Then, she opened her mouth wide to take a big bite of the thigh with a blissful look on her face. She swayed left and right gently on her little stool as if she was eating the most scrumptious food in the world.


    Gulp~


    The sound of gulping could be heard in the lines instantly.


    Everyone had a miserable and helpless expression. They had been already badly tortured during the duel; they didn��t expect to be further tortured when they were lining up.


    ��Life��s too hard on me...�� Harrison said with sorrow as he caressed his tummy.


    Many customers nodded in agreement.


    Although watching Little Boss eat was a very apetizing affair, it was actually a torture to the customers who were starving now.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling stretched out its pinkish paws, and ced them gently on Amy��s legs. It was looking at her with anticipation.


    Amy looked down at Ugly Duckling and pondered. After a moment, she tore a strip of chicken, and gave it to it. ��Alright. I��ll give you a small piece, and that��s your lunch for today.��


    Ugly Duckling that received the chicken ecstatically was suddenly stunned, and stared at Amy with widening eyes. <i>Are you the devil?</i>


    ��Weight loss meals are all like this. Be good,�� Amy replied with a smile, and then continued to munch on her chicken thigh.


    The customers who were initially slightly envious were all giving Ugly Duckling piteous looks. However, this kitten looked small, but it indeed looked rather fat. It was already bing an orange ball.


    Lunch became Krassu, Harris, and Jeffree��s senior citizens�� gathering.


    Mag naturally didn��t have any objection to this. After all, they were paying, and it wasn��t against the rules.


    However, Mag didn��t release the ��husband and wife lung slice�� for lunch, and ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� wasn��t avable, either. That caused many customers toin.


    ��The ��husband and wife lung slice�� is still in adjustment, and will be released at the appropriate time.�� Mag gave the same answer repeatedly. As for the ��Buddha jumps over the wall��, that was only avable for dinner service.


    After the lunch service was over, Mag went to the door, and was about to close it when he saw Harris and his disciples still standing at the door.


    Mag went out, and puzzledly asked Harris, ��What are you doing?��


    ��This is called respecting my master. Master was busy in the kitchen, so I didn��t go in to bid my farewell to you.�� Harris chuckled.


    ��It��s just a joke. Master Harris didn��t have to take it seriously. If we talk about culinary skills, you��re much better than me. If we talk about experience, you��re even a master with tons of it. I can��t ept you calling me master.�� Mag quickly waved his hands. He knew very well he would be a fool if he really tried to teach Harris to cook.


    ��This cannot do. I have to admit my defeat. You won, so you should be my master.�� Harris shook his head as he seriously said to Mag, ��Even though experience counts in cooking, every chef has their forte. It doesn��t mean I am better when I have more experience. This is not right.


    ��Every chef can be my teacher, and I learned my culinary skills from them. From you, I have seen many things worth learning. Hence, this isn��t just a simple bet, it��s me asking for advice sincerely.��


    Mag looked at Harris�� serious expression, and was suddenly reminded of a tall and strapping great historical figure. He bowed with cupped fists. ��I look forward to your guidance too.��


    Smile appeared on Harris�� face again, and he asked Mag, ��I wonder when Master is going to teach me the dish ��husband and wife lung slice��?��


    ��Tomorrow��s morning then. My restaurant employees and I haven��t had our lunch yet.�� Mag smiled.


    ��That��s fine too.�� Harris nodded before leaving with all his disciples.


    ��Did you feel rather smug after taking a disciple who is twice your age?�� Irina smilingly asked as she stood behind Mag with a chicken thigh.


    ��It��s alright. It��s a little weird.�� Mag turned to look at her with a smile. ��I��ve heard you bet quite a sum on me today.��


    Irina��s eyes lit up as she chuckled. ��I would��ve forgotten about it if you hadn��t mentioned it. I got to bring someone with me to collect the moneyter. I wonder if those gambling dens got my money ready? I bet 300,000,000[1] on you.��


    ��300,000,000.�� Mag was speechless. Fortunately, he refrained from betting on himself, otherwise those gambling dens�� bosses would��ve gone blind from all the tears they would have shed.


    ��It will be the best if they have this understanding, or else it won��t be too nice to get all physical on people��s territory when I have just arrived.��


    ��Let��s eat. We��re all hungry.�� Mag closed the restaurant��s door, and walked to the table of dishes with Irina. They had been too busy in the morning, and their lunch was pushed back to after the service.


    After their lunch, Irina brought Firis out to collect the wagers.


    ��Princess, t-this is my first time collecting wagers. What should I do to look more professional?�� Firis asked nervously as she trailed after Irina.


    ��Just be fiercer,�� Irina replied casually.


    ��Fiercer?��


    Irina halted, and turned to say to Firis, ��Come, give me a fierce expression.��


    Firis squeezed her face together for a long time before she aggrievedly said, ��I-I-I can��t do it...��


    Irina braced her hand on her chin as she stared at Firis and pondered. She then said, ��You could imagine someone killed me, and now you��re going to avenge me.��


    ��Boohoohoo. Princess, don��t die...��


    ��...�� Irina.


    [1] She maybe bet at 10 ces.

 Chapter 1493 - Sexy Croupier Dealing Out Cards Online

    <h4>Chapter 1493: Sexy Croupier Dealing Out Cards Online</h4>


    After confirming Firis couldn��t undertake the responsibility, Irina could only let her be the follower. She led her into the first casino.


    In the boisterous casino, gamblers of all the different species were gathered at the tables. Chaos City��s unique environment allowed the casinos here to have all kinds of gambling methods. After many years of improvement, the games became increasingly sophisticated and interesting. The casinos were crowded almost every day.


    ��Princess, is this the casino? It feels scary.�� Firis followed after Irina closely as she stared at those gamblers who were shouting loudly with flushed faces and scary expressions.


    ��They��re just a bunch of useless gamblers. What��s there to be afraid of? They are no fiercer than the rabbits that bite in the Wind Forest after they leave the gambling table.�� Irina chuckled casually.


    ��When did the rabbits in the Wind Forest ever bite?�� Firis asked with surprise.


    ��When they��re in a panic,�� Irina calmly replied, and then walked straight to the casino��s counter. She mmed her hand on the counter, and said to the demon bouncer, ��I��m here to get my winnings.��


    The demon who was snoozing was rudely awakened by this loud m. He looked over angrily, and was taken aback when his gazended on Irina. Then, his eyes slowly brightened. What a beautiful elf. He had never seen such a beautiful elf in Chaos City before, so he couldn��t help staring in a daze.


    ��Get my winnings,�� Irina repeated in a cold voice.


    It was then that the demon regained his wits. He didn��t expect such a beautiful elf woulde to gamble at the gambling den, and she even won. He wondered how many copper coins she wanted. Heughed before picking up that betting coupon to have a closer look, and then gaped.


    After counting the number of zeros after the ��three�� twice, and confirming that it was truly 300,000,000 copper coins, that demon looked at Irina again and blinked. He immediately got up with that betting coupon, pushed open the door behind him, and ran in. He shouted as he ran, ��Boss, that person who bet the 30,000,000 is here!��


    ��Princess, why is he afraid of you?�� Firis asked perplexedly as she watched the door close slowly.


    ��He��s not afraid of me. They��re afraid of losing money. Their hearts are aching.�� Irina smiled. Her gaze flicked over at the table that was ying grand hazard, and she nced at that sexy croupier that was shaking the dice. She took a Buffett Bank banknote that had a value of 1,000,000 copper coins, and passed to Firis as she said, ��Go and ce this banknote on the ��18 point�� position on that table.��


    ��I...�� Firis received the banknote with both hands. She looked at that table full of people, and looked at Irina, who looked persistent, again before making herself go over, and mmed that banknote heavily on the ��18 point�� zone.


    ��Huh?��


    The croupier who was about to remove the dice cup��s cover was taken by surprise.


    The expectant gamblers were stunned too, and their gazesnded on Firis.


    What was this weak and tiny elven maiden trying to do? Making trouble?


    ��S-sorry. There are too many people, so I identally used too much strength.�� Firis panicked as she was stared at by so many people. She retrieved her hand apologetically, and revealed that lonely banknote that she mmed onto the ��18 point�� zone.


    ��1,000,000 copper coins!!!��


    Amotion erupted immediately.


    Although it wasn��t rare for some high-rollers in this casino to toss out a 1,000,000 bet, a girl like her actually dared to bet 1,000,000 on the ��18 point�� which had the lowest bet probability. Even the seasoned gamblers had never seen a stunt like this.


    The croupier even subconsciously asked, ��Did your hand slip?��


    ��18 points�� did happen before. However, the dice in the casino were specially made, and the number of times that ��18 point�� would ur every single day was very limited.


    After all, the winnings of the 18 points were twentyfold of the bet. They had to prevent some gamblers from persistently betting on the 18 points as that wasn��t a good deal for the casino.


    ��N-no, I do want to bet on this.�� Firis quickly shook her head. She had no idea why the princess wanted her to bet on this, nor what it meant, but if the princess said so, then it had to be it. After seeing everyone��s weird expression, she continued to ask, ��Can��t I bet on this?��


    ��Oh yes, you may. You��re the customer, naturally you can bet on anything you want,�� the croupier quickly said. This was a 1,000,000 sales achievement, and was equivalent to the table��s entire morning��s earnings. Since such a rich and stupid little rabbit served herself up here, there was no reason for her to let her off.


    All the gamblers were looking at Firis like she was an idiot. They had been ying here for the whole morning, and 18 points had not appeared even once.


    1,000,000 was simply wasted like this. Everyone felt a little heartache for her.


    ��Alright. Please finalize your bets. We will reveal the points after a count of five!�� The croupier gestured for everyone to take one step away from the gambling table, and removed their hands before she started counting, ��Five, four...��


    ��12 points!��


    ��10 points!��


    ��Eight points!��


    The gamblers were staring at the dice cup with glowing eyes. They began to shout out the points that they bet on loudly as if Lady Luck was going to favor them as long as they were loud enough.


    Firis was so rmed by them that she stood to the side and watched these crazy gamblers. She had no idea why they were so crazy.


    ��Two, one!�� The croupier removed the dice cup, and everyone��s gazesnded on those three dice in the dice cup at the same time.


    ��Six, six, six. 18 points!!!��


    After a moment of dead silence, the gamblers broke into amotion as they stared at the three dice with six dots on the surface each with dumbfounded disbelief!


    18 points was rare, but the crux was that that maiden had just bet 1,000,000 on it, which meant she had just won 20,000,000 copper coins for this round.


    20,000,000 copper coins!


    Many gamblers�� eyes had turned green.


    They had been ying there for the entire morning, and many of them had tried to bet on 18 points. They didn��t expect a little girl who seemed to know nothing to actually get it.


    The croupier��s expression was also a little unnatural. This was her first time seeing a customer betting 1,000,000 on 18 points for their first bet, and even winning it.


    Firis was also staring at those three dice in a daze for a while. Seeing everyone��s exaggerated reactions, she gingerly asked, ��If I counted correctly, I should have won this, right?��


    ��Yes. ording to the rules, you will receive 20,000,000 copper coins,�� that croupier said with a bitter smile. Hermission for this month should bepletely gone. She continued, ��Due to the huge amount, could you please follow me there to settle your winnings?��


    ��Oh.�� Firis followed after the croupier innocently. After emerging from the crowd, she even turned to apologize to those gamblers with green eyes, ��Sorry. I don��t know how to y this. You all can continue.��


    ��Pooh...�� All the gamblers vomited blood together. How could she rub it into them like this?!


    ��A beautiful elf?�� The demon casino boss took the betting coupon, and came out with five or six demon henchmen aggressively. He wanted to see who was the one who had won 60,000,000 copper coins from him. Don��t me him for being ruthless if he discovered foul y was involved. He reached out to push open the door.


    ��Boss, this customer won the grand hazard��s 18 points, and we need to pay her 20,000,000 copper coins,�� that croupier rapidly said when she saw the demon boss who just came out aggressively.

 Chapter 1494 - Anyone Who Met Her Had To Surrender!

    <h4>Chapter 1494: Anyone Who Met Her Had To Surrender!</h4>


    ��20... 20,000,000!�� the demon boss stammered.


    It wasn��t that he couldn��t afford it, but it was really a little unreasonable that someone could win 20,000,000 by ying grand hazard, and betting on 18 points some more.


    His scary gazended on Firis instantly, and looked her up and down like a wolf. She was only a young elf about 13 or 14 with a weak power. She couldn��t have seen through the dice cup.


    However, 18 points couldn��t have been easily guessed, and she even got it right on her first attempt. As an experienced person, he knew very well what was happening under the table.


    How dared they cheat on his territory? Did they think of him, Bircher, as a weakling?


    ��Is she the one who came with the betting coupon?�� Bircher coldly asked that demon who��d informed him earlier.


    The demons who followed Bircher out had already spread out, and surrounded Firis with hostile looks.


    ��W-what are you trying to do?�� Firis asked in a panic, and her gaze looked out instinctively.


    ��I came with the betting coupon, and that elf is mine too. Are there any problems?�� Right then, a cold voice sounded, and Irina walked over and smirked at Bircher. ��What is it? Are you trying to repudiate a debt?��


    ��Someone is making trouble?�� Many gamblers looked over curiously. They loved trouble.


    The two demons standing in front of Bircher walked over with clenched fists, and stared at Irina with an unfriendly expression. They were the casino��s bouncers. They would use their fists to teach troublemakers a lesson.


    Bircher turned around, and was stunned when his gazended on Irina. What a beautiful elf. However, what surprised him even more was that this elf looked a little familiar. He seemed to have seen her somewhere, but he simply couldn��t remember who she was.


    However, Bircher was certain that this elf and that little elf over there weren��t on the same level. He immediately smiled. ��This customer must be joking. Our casino is the most trustworthy, so we will never repudiate a debt. However, this amount is rather huge, so as the boss, I have to do a simple verification, and then we will give you all the winnings.��


    The gambling dens had to have integrity in order to operate. Otherwise, no gamblers would evere again.


    ��The betting coupon is yours, and the table and dice are yours too, so what��s there to verify? Are you trying to verify whose fists are tougher?�� Irina checked her neatly manicured nails and smirked.


    Annoyance shed across Bircher��s eyes. This woman wasn��t understanding at all. But, he still smilingly said, ��Pleasee this way. We will talk this out in the VIP area.��


    ��I still have many gambling dens to go and collect my winnings from. Either you give me my money right now, or I��m going to dismantle this gambling den, and then get my money.�� Irina reached out for a chair casually, and dragged it across the floor as she walked toward Bircher.


    Joy shed across Bircher��s eyes. At first, he was still thinking about how to resolve this issue, and he didn��t expect the other party would make trouble first. With a stern expression, he swiftly said, ��Seems like this customer isn��t here to get her winnings, but to make trouble. Since this is the case, to protect the other customers�� rights, I will have to take you����


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Before Bircher could even finish talking, the demon bodyguards around him were already sent flying through the air like flies, including two 7th-tier demons.


    Looking at the holes that suddenly appeared in the roof of the casino, Bircher gulped, and then looked back down. That extremely beautiful face was already right in front of him together with that chair that was almost falling apart.


    ��Irina!��


    Bircher was suddenly enlightened, and a name instinctively jumped out in his mind.


    Thud.


    Bircher��s knees went weak, and he knelt in front of Irina straight away as he loudly said, ��Mercy, Princess! The money, I����


    Bam!


    A loud bang, and the chair shattered into pieces.


    Bircher also flew out along with the sound, and was embedded in the wall at the opposite side of the casino.


    The gamblers were all shocked. They had no idea what was going on. Why was the boss sent flying? Who the heck was this elf? Why was she so violent?


    ��Uh? What did he say?�� Irina asked.


    ��H-he seemed to be saying that he��s willing to pay,�� Firis softly said as she flicked a piteous nce at Bircher.


    ��He��s unexpectedly spineless.�� Irina tossed the remaining half of the wooden chair away before facing Bircher, who was stuck in the wall with half of his face swollen, and saying, ��Be more straightforward next time.��


    Bircher was pulled out of the wall by his people. He cradled his swollen face, and muttered, ��Quick... go and get the princess her money. Quickly go now!��


    Very soon, a 120,000,000 copper coins banknote was offered up by Bircher with both hands respectfully.


    Irina took the banknote and gave it a quick nce before smiling at Bircher. ��The chair is not bad.��


    Then, Irina left with Firis.


    All the gamblers watched her leave in aplete silence. They only began to slowly break into amotion after she disappeared from the door.


    ��Boss, w-who is she?�� That demon who went in to inform him earlier was now inquiring perplexedly as he cradled the half of his face that had several of his teeth broken.


    ��Who else could that be? That was Princess Irina, you stupid fool!�� Bircher kicked that demon down while covering his face, and felt like crying.


    What else could he do? He was in despair too. Anyone who met her had to surrender.


    ��Princess Irina!��


    Everyone finally understood with shock. Nobody dared to antagonize that legendary big boss indeed. They were surprised that she actually bet on that culinary duel.


    Very soon, the news about Princess Irina causing a bloodbath in the top 10 gambling dens in Chaos City spread throughout the city like a wildfire.


    However, the top 10 gambling dens quickly issued a statement to deny the fact that they had a bloodbath, and congratted Irina on her win.


    Hence, everyone in Chaos City soon knew that Irina had won 800,000,000 by betting on the culinary duel of the boss of Mamy Restaurant and the Invincible God of Cookery, Harris.


    ��You��re the real business genius,�� Mag praised as he nced at Amy who was helping to count the banknotes and Irina who was eating a pizza gracefully.


    He also knew that she got the 300,000,000 from the Ten Kings Pce on the Demon Inds.


    ��Of course. After all, I am the elf who earned 100,000,000 by making a vampire eat grass,�� Irina answered with a matter-of-fact expression before she murmured, ��He��s a vampire ancestor now. If we repeat the performance, we could maybe earn 10 times the previous ticket sales.��


    ��Perhaps.�� Mag nodded with a weird expression as hemented for that newly promoted vampire ancestor in his heart.

 Chapter 1495 - I’m Super Fierce!

    <h4>Chapter 1495: I��m Super Fierce!</h4>


    ��Mother, I think you can bring me along when you go collect your winnings next time. I��m super fierce!�� Amy turned around with a fistful of banknotes, ced her fist next to her face, and howled very ��fiercely��.


    ��Hmm. That��s a good idea.�� Irina nodded seriously.


    Mag held in hisughter with resignation. The little one��s howl would most likely make the gamblers cry out because of her cuteness. As for the forcing payment... mostly it would be negative.


    ***


    Mag and Harris�� duel was like a pebble that was thrown into the pond of Chaos City��s peaceful life, and it made some ripples. It became a topic for many people��s gossip.


    Hence, the most obvious effect was the increase of the customers who came because of the fame.


    The restaurant��s old customers voluntarily exined the restaurant��s rules to the new customers, and maintained the lines�� orderliness.


    Some customers who had attempted to break the rules to cut the line or enter the restaurant in advance became more obedient after they were taught a lesson. The customers were still lining up orderly at the restaurant��s entrance as usual.


    Due to Mamy Restaurant��s spur, Aden Square��s northwestern corner which had been very deserted initially had gradually be prosperous now. A few restaurants had opened along the street, depending on Mamy Restaurant��s poprity. Although they weren��t on par with Mamy Restaurant, they did manage to catch some of the customers who couldn��t afford the steep prices or missed out on the line.


    ��Boss, when would our restaurant��s business be as good as theirs?�� a waiter from a newly opened roasted meat restaurant asked as he leaned against the door frame, and looked at the long lines outside of Mamy Restaurant enviously.


    ��Maybe after we poach their boss over.�� That boss shrugged. Such lines were not going to happen to another restaurant in Chaos City again.


    ��I heard the restaurant next door ns to serve hot pot.�� The waiter��s gazended on that shop which was currently under renovation right now.


    ��They really know how to catch the waves. I wonder how much of the hot pot��s essence they are able to replicate.�� That boss smiled, and then turned to look at the sparse two or three tables of customers sitting in his restaurant. He, too, began to seriously consider changing his restaurant into a hot pot restaurant.


    Currently, there were already a few restaurants in Aden Square which thrived by imitating Mamy Restaurant. They took certain dishes of Mamy Restaurant to be their restaurant��s main dish, and charged a cheaper price. They did manage to attract many customers toe and try them out.


    However, for a hot pot restaurant, this seemed to be the very first one.


    ***


    ��Are you Miss Rena? Nice to meet you. I��m Bet, the boss of Zebra Hot Pot Restaurant.�� A balding middle-aged stopped Rena who was walking toward the dormitory with a shopping basket. He removed his hat politely and smiled. ��Can I borrow a few minutes of your time for a chat?��


    Rena was surprised that the other party knew her name. At the same time, she was slightly puzzled when Chaos City had a new Zebra Hot Pot Restaurant. But, since the other party was an elder, she stopped, and said, ��Go on, please.��


    Bet pointed at the resplendent tearoom nearby, and said, ��That tearoom is mine too. If Miss Rena doesn��t mind, perhaps we could go have a cup of hot tea over there while we chat.��


    ��No, thank you. I have to bring these groceries home to cook for my mother before I start work at the restaurant. If you have anything to talk to me about, let��s do it here.�� Rena rejected his offer.


    A faint disappointment shed across Bet��s eyes, but he smilingly continued, ��If so, then we will talk here. Actually, I havee to invite Miss Rena to be the manager and partner of Zebra Hot Pot Restaurant.��


    ��Manager? Partner?�� Rena looked at Bet perplexedly.


    Bet earnestly nodded. ��Yes, I hope that you cane to take charge of Zebra Hot Pot Restaurant��s operation and management, and utilize your superb hot pot skills to make Zebra Hot Pot Restaurant the best hot pot restaurant in Chaos City. Furthermore, you do not have to inject any funds, and you will be able to receive 30% stakes and profits of the restaurant straight away as the hot pot restaurant��s partner.��


    Rena was taken by surprise. She understood Bet��s meaning, and shook her head immediately without a second thought. ��I��m sorry. I��m already working at Mamy Restaurant now, and I do not intend to change my job. If there��s nothing else, I will make a move first.��


    ��Wait a sec.�� Bet quickly stopped Rena, and continued, ��If Miss Rena agrees to the terms, you will also receive a mansion located in the affluent area in the city center. After the hot pot restaurant starts to operate normally, it will bring you a monthly profit sharing of hundreds of thousands of copper coins. This money will allow you to have an affluent lifestyle in Chaos City. Isn��t it better than ving off in that restaurant, and only earning a wage of a few thousand?��


    Managing a restaurant on her own, a mansion in the affluent area, and a monthly sry of hundreds of thousands of copper coins. Honestly speaking, that was indeed very tempting.


    After all, Rena��s current target was saving money so that she could buy a small house for her mother and her in Chaos City soon and have a stable home.


    Now, she only needed to nod her head, and she could easily have all that andpletely change her life tracks.


    ��I��m sorry. I still prefer to work in Mamy Restaurant. Boss Mag taught me everything I know about hot pot, so I��m indebted to him. Goodbye.�� Rena shook her head without any hesitation before walking past Bet with her basket.


    ��I will give Miss Rena some time to consider. You can alwayse look for me at that tearoom after you think things through,�� Bet said to Rena��s back.


    Rena hastened her steps without giving him any reply.


    ��She is a good girl who knows gratitude.�� Bet watched Rena disappear at the end of the alley with furrowed brows. He only unfurrowed them after a while and smiled. ��However, I will not be giving up so easily.��


    ***


    ��Rena, why do you look like you have a problem?�� rince asked Rena, who was holding a stalk of vegetable, as she went into the kitchen to turn off the tap, and nced at the water that was almost flowing out of the basin.


    ��N-nothing. I��m just a little out of sorts.�� Rena swiftly shook her head, and continued to wash the vegetables.


    rince patted Rena��s head concernedly while saying, ��You must be overworked, my child. You don��t have toe home to cook for me in the future. I��m all well now, and I can take care of myself.��


    ��It��s fine. The restaurant is so close to the dormitory, and I can get home in no time. Besides, my colleagues have toe to the ice cream shop below, so I alwayse back with them. I��m not tired at all.�� Rena shook her head, and said, ��Mother, I simply love toe home to cook for you. I will be sad if you don��t let me do it.��


    ��Alright, alright. I��ll let you do it.�� rince chuckled with resignation. She knew this girl was filial, and would never allow her to cook for herself.


    Rena took a quick bite after cooking for rince. She then set off for the restaurant.


    ��Rena, I have already prepared all the ingredients needed for tonight��s hot pot. Please check if you need to replenish anything else?�� Firis asked Rena as soon as she saw her enter the kitchen.


    ��Let me go through them.�� Rena put on her apron, and quickly got into her work.

 Chapter 1496 - We Can Be Poor, But We Cannot Lose Our Values And Principles

    <h4>Chapter 1496: We Can Be Poor, But We Cannot Lose Our Values And Principles</h4>


    ��Let��s eat,�� Mag said with a smile to the people hustling in the kitchen as he took out thest dish, spicy grilled fish, from the oven.


    ��Tonight will still be very busy, so dig in,�� Mag told everyone with a smile as he put a piece of fish meat in Amy��s bowl.


    ��Thank you, Father,�� Amy said happily. She poked the fish meat with her chopsticks. She put her mouth to the edge of the bowl, and blew on it carefully before pushing it into her mouth with her chopsticks.


    ��Ooh... It��s so good,�� Amy eximed with delight as she beamed blissfully.


    Everyone picked up their chopsticks. The table full of food gave them an enjoyable eating experience other than just filling their stomachs and giving them enough energy for workter. It was probably the best time of their day.


    Rena ate in small mouthfuls as she watched everyone enjoy their food and chatter merrily. It was a happy and harmonious scene that made the corner of her lips curl up.


    Even though their workload was quite heavy, the happiness and satisfaction she got from working at Mamy Restaurant were iparable to her previous jobs. In addition, she was fully respected here.


    After dinner was the start of the long evening operating hours.


    Mamy Restaurant��s designated hot pot area was almost as crowded as their usual dining area. There would probably be nothing as blissful as being able to sit around a warm hot pot, having some spicy hot pot with two or three good friends on a cold winter day.


    Rena was in charge of the designated hot pot area. She was busy almost the entire night. She was the one who made every hot pot base, and served it to the different tables. That made her the source of the delicious hot pot.


    Rena leaned against the wall during a break, and used a towel to wipe the perspiration off her forehead. After that, she opened her thermal sk, and took a few sips of water.


    Her gazended on Mag, who was still busy around the stove. He was taking care of three metal woks and two pots, all with food cooking in them. In addition, there were various cooking utensils around him.


    He was just like a divine being that could switch between each wok and pot. His actions were smooth and graceful, which didn��t look like he was flustered. Instead, she felt like she was enjoying a beautiful cooking showcase.


    ��The new table wanted one insanely spicy serving. Also, the people for the other table are here. They want two servings of clear soup, three servings of medium spicy, three servings of super spicy, and a serving of insanely spicy,�� Yabemiya told Rena, who appeared a little distracted, as she walked into the kitchen.


    ��O-okay.�� Rena quickly put down her sk, and continued working.


    It was 9 pm. The restaurant was closed, and the customers had left.


    ��It has been hard on all of you tonight. I��ve prepared a sinful set meal for everyone: durian pizza and beggar��s chicken. Have supper before you go back to sleep,�� Mag told the staff busy cleaning up with a smile as he brought a tray out from the kitchen.


    ��Boss, I think I will be fat if we have supper every night.�� Yabemiya caressed her tummy.


    ��Yeah. I feel like I��ve already started putting on weight. Don��t you think that my face got rounder?�� Connie poked her cheek.


    Everyone noticed that her face did seem rounder, and they could not help but let out a chuckle.


    ��You look rather cute,�� Mag said with a smile.


    The sinful supper was still finished amidst theughter and refusals. After that, everyone bade their farewell and left.


    ��Goodnight, see you tomorrow.��


    Rena said goodbye to Miya and the rest before opening the door gently with her keys.


    The room was still brightly lit. rince was sitting at the table, mending clothes, and there was a basket full of clothes beside her.


    ��Mother, didn��t I tell you to turn in early? Why are you still mending clothes?�� Rena said with some frustration as she closed the door.


    ��I just can��t fall asleep, so I��m doing some things to burn the time while waiting for you toe back.�� rince tied a knot, and bit the thread to break it. She turned around, pointed at a small wooden square box on the table at the side with a smile, and said, ��Someone sent this wooden box over, and said that it was from your friend.��


    ��Shanshan?�� Rena walked to that table, and picked up that exquisite brown wooden box that was slightlyrger than her palm. It felt a little heavy. She had been too busy these few days, and had only seen Shanshan once in the canteen. Other than the people from the restaurant, her only friend was Shanshan, so she opened the box without thinking.


    ��It was not Shanshan. It was a middle-aged man. He left after dropping it here.�� rince looked at the box in Rena��s hand.


    ��A middle-aged man?�� Rena��s hands paused. However, the box was already opened.


    A striking golden glow was emitted from within the box. Inside, therey a golden bangle with jade embedded in it.


    ��W-what is this? Who gave you something so expensive?�� Ca walked over and looked at that shimmering golden bangle. The golden glow reflected off the jade, resembling a wave.


    Below the bangle was a check for 100,000 copper coins.


    ��This...�� Rena could already guess whom this box was from. She closed the box immediately, and put it back on the table as she slightly awkwardly said, ��It��s from someone I don��t know very well. I��ll send it back tomorrow. Don��t worry, Mother.��


    rince watched as Rena��s gaze shifted, and looked at the wooden box on the table. She sat by the table, and her expression slowly turned grave. ��Rena, are you hiding something from me? Who is that man? Why would he send you something so expensive?��


    ��Mother...�� Rena looked at rince and met her strict gaze. She hesitated for a while before spilling the beans. ��He is the owner of a hot pot restaurant. I met him on the way back today. He told me to be the shop manager at his restaurant, and said that if I agreed, he would give us a house at the wealthy estate. In addition, he would give me 30% of the hot pot restaurant shares.��


    ��How did you reply to him?�� rince continued to ask strictly. Her expression did not change because of the deal.


    ��I rejected him,�� Rena quickly answered.


    rince��s expression softened a little. She pointed at the wooden box at the side, and asked, ��What about this?��


    ��I don��t know why he would give me something so expensive after I rejected him. However, I��m going to return it to him tomorrow morning.�� Rena shook her head. It was the first time she saw something so expensive. Furthermore, the check for 100,000 was an amount she had never owned before.


    ��You did the right thing, child. We can��t ept this money or gift,�� rince said dly with a nod.


    ��But if I agreed, you would not have to work so hard to mend clothes anymore,�� Rena said sorrily as she looked at rince.


    ��If you go to his shop, what are you going to do? Help him earn money with whatever Mr. Mag taught you about hot pot? Then isn��t that akin to robbery?�� rince looked at Rena, and said in a low tone, ��We can be poor, but we cannot lose our values and principles, or do things against our conscience. Even if you did earn a lot of money, I would definitely not spend a single cent of money earned this way.��


    ��Mother, I understand.�� Rena��s gaze became ever clearer and more resolute. She reached towards the wooden box on the table, and said, ��I will return this right now, and make things clear with him.��


    After saying that, she walked straight out of the door.

 Chapter 1497 - You Might Lose Something Important To You

    <h4>Chapter 1497: You Might Lose Something Important To You</h4>


    ��It��s already sote, where is Rena going?��


    Yabemiya stood on the roof and looked down at Rena, who was putting on her down jacket as she went downstairs.


    ��Maybe she has something she needs to attend to.�� Elizabeth nced downwards. Her gaze stopped on the exquisite wooden box in Rena��s hand.


    ��It��s not safe to go out sote at night. Should we follow along?�� Yabemiya asked worriedly. They had changed, and were prepared to go out of town to practice flying.


    ��Maybe it��s her personal matters,�� Elizabeth said. As she watched Rena disappear behind a corner, she thought for a while, and said, ��Maybe we can protect her from afar.��


    ��Mm-hm. Let��s take a look at where she��s going first.�� Yabemiya nodded. She walked to the other side of the roof gently, and saw Rena walking out from an alley. She continued walking down the street, and stopped in front of a teahouse around 100 meters away from the ice cream shop. She hesitated for a while, and knocked on the door.


    After a while, the door of the teahouse opened, and a staff member in ck came out. He had a short exchange with Rena before inviting her in.


    ��Is Rena going to have tea at this time? I��m already so full from supper just now,�� Yabemiya gasped.


    ��Maybe she��s not there to have tea, but to meet someone.�� Elizabeth shook her head. She squinted slightly as she watched the teahouse. She could feel a strong presence from there. It seemed like a normal teahouse, but there was the presence of two 7th-tier powerhouses. That showed that this teahouse was not simple.


    ��If it��s someone Rena is meeting alone, should we still interfere?�� Yabemiya was a little conflicted.


    ��Wait here. I��ll check it out,�� Elizabeth said. She pointed her foot gently, and flew over to the teahouse.


    She felt something amiss when she saw Rena��s expression previously. She did not seem like she was looking forward to meeting this person. Furthermore, this teahouse seemed rather creepy. That made her question why Rena would want to go there at this time.


    ***


    ��Miss Rena, I didn��t think you woulde over at this time.�� Bet was making tea in front of a stove. He greeted Rena with a smile when he saw her walk into the glittering gold tearoom with the staff.


    The firece made the room very warm, and there was the fragrance of tea wafting out from a teapot.


    ��Apologies for disturbing you sote at night.�� Rena bowed. She ced the exquisite small wooden box on the table, and took two steps back as she straightforwardly said, ��I can��t ept such an expensive gift. I am once again going to tell you about my decision. I will not leave Mamy Restaurant to be the manager of your hot pot restaurant. Neither will I serve another restaurant with what Mr. Mag created and taught me with regards to hot pot.��


    After saying that, Rena felt a lot more relieved. The thoughts clouding her mind previously were cleared all at once. She nodded at Bet and turned to leave.


    ��Miss Rena, if you don��t ept this gift, you might lose something important to you,�� Bet said coldly towards Rena��s back as he stopped smiling. He went back to his seat, and propped his leg up.


    Rena paused in her steps. She tried to sound as calm as possible. ��This is Chaos City. It��s a city withw and order.��


    ��Even if it��s a city withw and order, it��s still dark, isn��t it? You should know that very well,�� Bet mocked with a sinister smile.


    Rena clenched her fists subconsciously. She had been living in the slums for the past decade or so, and she knew very clearly that where there was light, there would also be shadows.


    ��If you ept this gift, you will get everything. If you walk out of this door empty-handed, you might lose something very important to you.�� Bet picked up his cup of tea. He traced the rim of the cup with his finger, and suddenly let go.


    Smash!


    The sound of the teacup smashing into pieces was crisp, and tea sttered everywhere.


    ��What a good teacup it was. Although it was a little old, it could have been used for a much longer time,�� Betmented with a smile.


    Rena shuddered. That was obviously a threat. She couldn��t have not understood it.


    She was just an ordinary girl from the slums. She only had her mother with her ever since she was young. All she wanted was to live.


    In the past, her biggest wish had been to cure her mother��s illness. Now that Mr. Mag had cured her mother, she only wanted to live peacefully andfortably with her mother.


    She looked at the box, but her mother��s strict expression very quickly surfaced in her mind. She clenched her teeth, and said, ��No, thank you.��


    After saying that, she walked quickly towards the door.


    ��I��ll give you three days to reconsider. You can look for me any time if you change your mind. My offer still stands,�� Bet said coldly as he picked up the teapot and filled another teacup.


    Rena hastened her speed until she was almost running when she left the room.


    She kept running until she was tens of meters away. She bent down as she breathed heavily. She turned back to look at the tearoom that seemed like a ferocious beast masked under the glittering gold decorations, giving her the death stare.


    ��What should I do? What should I do...�� Rena��s tears fell uncontrobly as she stood helplessly on the streets.


    There was no way she could go against her conscience to ept whatever the man said. Yet, there was no way she could protect her mother as well.


    Bet��s threat and the sound of the breaking teacup resounded in her head like a curse, strangling her, and making her feel helpless.


    ��What happened to Rena?�� Yabemiya, who was standing on the roof, watched as Rena squatted on the street, looking as though she was shuddering and crying. She quickly jumped down from the roof and walked over quickly. She looked at Rena, and concernedly asked, ��Rena, what��s wrong? Are you okay?��


    When Rena heard the voice, she looked up and saw Yabemiya looking at her with concern. She finally could no longer hold it in, and pounced into Yabemiya��s embrace as she wailed.


    ***


    Two men walked out from behind a screen in the tearoom.


    One of them was a tall and slender man. Smiling, he said, ��Why don��t you be more straightforward? A young girl like her would do anything you want obediently if you just take out a knife to scare her.��


    ��I want her to help me earn money. If I go overboard, it might result in the opposite effect. I just need her to understand certain things.�� Bet shook his head with a smile. ��As long as she is willing to hand over all the recipes, we will be able to open our hot pot restaurant all over the Nond Continent. This is a very profitable business.��


    The two men��s eyes lit up upon hearing that.


    ��Would people from Mamy Restaurante out and cause trouble? I heard that they��re quite reputable nowadays,�� the other short and plump man said.


    ��He��s just a cook without any roots and connections in Chaos City. Although he has ties with two magic casters because of his daughter, as long as we do things a little more cleanly, even the Gray Temple can��t do anything to us,�� Bet scoffed.

 Chapter 1498 - I’ll Settle This

    <h4>Chapter 1498: I��ll Settle This</h4>


    ��A dirty transaction. These disgusting maggots should just disappear from the surface of the earth.�� Elizabeth raised her hand slowly, and the temperature around dropped.


    Just then, she suddenly turned to look in the northwestern direction. She squinted a little and hesitated for a while before she lowered her hand. She snorted softly, and disappeared from outside the tearoom.


    There were two 7th-tier powerhouses in the tearoom. If she wanted to kill those three at the same time, she would have to put in everything she got.


    Meanwhile, she could sense an 8th-tier aura moving. It should be a patrolling officer from the Gray Temple.


    She still wanted to stay in Chaos City and grow old with Miya. If she attacked the three men suddenly, she might not be able to continue staying in Chaos City.


    ��He might be more suitable to solve such things. Even though he��s not powerful enough, he has quite a lot of ideas,�� Elizabeth muttered to herself. The first person that came to her mind was Mag.


    ��Rena, are you alright? Who bullied you?�� Yabemiya asked as she gently patted Rena��s back.


    It was the first time she saw Rena crying so sadly, and she could not help but feel anxious.


    ��I... I��m fine. I��m just in a bad mood. I��m much better now that I��ve cried.�� Rena gradually calmed down and took two steps back. She looked at Yabemiya��s tear-stained clothes with embarrassment, and said, ��I��m sorry, Miya, I��ve made you worried.��


    ��It��s alright. We��re friends.�� Miya shook her head, though she felt that Rena was not simply in a bad mood. She saw Rena running out from that teahouse and bing like this with her own eyes.


    However, since Rena didn��t want to talk about it, she did not probe.


    ��It��s so cold outside. Why don��t I send you back? I came out just now to practice flying,�� Miya said.


    ��It��s alright. I can go back on my own. It��s just downstairs.�� Rena wiped her tears, and squeezed out a smile. She shook her head, and said, ��Go practice flying. I��ll be off first. Otherwise, my mother would be worried about me.��


    Rena even waved goodbye to Yabemiya before quickly turning around to walk home. That fellow was too dangerous, and she did not want Miya and the rest to fall prey because of her.


    ��Let��s go, out of the city,�� Elizabeth said softly as she appeared beside Yabemiya.


    ��But Rena...��


    ��I��ll tell you on the way.�� A giant snowke appeared beneath Elizabeth, and the two disappeared in a blue sh.


    ***


    ��That is to say that someone is threatening Rena to leave Mamy Restaurant, and help him with his hot pot restaurant. Rena would not agree to it, so he is using Rena��s mother to threaten her?�� Yabemiya shot out a series of questions in shock as she looked at Elizabeth.


    ��Yes.�� Elizabeth nodded.


    Yabemiya thought carefully for a while before asking, ��Then... Then how should we help her?��


    ��I wanted to kill them all.��


    ��D-did you?��


    ��No.��


    ��Whew...�� Yabemiya let out a sigh of relief before reminding Elizabeth, ��Murder in Chaos City is a very grave crime.��


    ��They don��t think that way.�� Elizabeth shook her head. When she saw Yabemiya��s worried face, she added, ��But I don��t intend to kill them anymore.��


    ��Maybe we can let Boss settle this matter. He would have a n,�� Yabemiya said as her eyes widened.


    ��Sounds good.�� Elizabeth nodded calmly.


    ***


    When rince opened the door, she saw Rena��s reddened eyes, and guessed that she must��ve cried. She quickly grabbed Rena��s hands, and nervously asked, ��Rena, what��s wrong? Did that man bully you?��


    ��No, it��s just too cold outside. It��s so cold that I almost cried.�� Rena shook her head as she rubbed her hands together and stomped her feet with exaggeration. She closed the door with a smile, and said, ��It��s so warm at home.��


    ��Silly child.�� rince smiled before asking with concern, ��Did you return the thing to him?��


    ��Mm-hm. I returned it.�� Rena nodded. The image of Bet��s face surfaced in her mind, and she clenched her fists subconsciously as fear enveloped her.


    ��That��s great. That��s great.�� rince smiled dly. She looked at Rena, and said, ��I don��t need to live in riches. I just want to live happily without a guilty conscience.��


    ��Mm-hm,�� Rena responded softly as tears started welling up in her eyes. She turned to her side and headed to the washroom as she said, ��Mother, I��m a little tired. I��ll take a shower and go to sleep. You should sleep first.��


    ��Okay. I��ll put your pajamas by the door.��


    ***


    The next morning, Rena ran into Miya and the rest just as she walked out of her house.


    ��Good morning, Rena,�� Miya greeted her with a smile. After that, she hooked her arm with hers, and cheerily said, ��You��re very pretty today too.��


    Rena looked at Miya��s energetic smile, and felt a little warmer inside. She greeted Miya back with a smile, and then greeted Elizabeth and the rest before they all walked to the restaurant together.


    When they arrived at the end of the alley, Rena subconsciously turned back to nce at the teahouse that was named ��Ben��. She shuddered.


    ��Today seemed to have gotten colder.�� Miya grabbed Rena��s cold hands with her warm hands, and smilingly said, ��Rena, can I try the spicy hot pot you make tonight? Today feels like the best time to have hot pot.��


    ��I��m fine with it,�� Ba agreed.


    ��Same here.�� Connie raised her hand.


    ��M-me too,�� Jane chimed in.


    ��Can��t we have it in the morning?�� Elizabeth asked.


    Everyone was slightly taken aback for a while before they burst out inughter.


    Rena also smiled. The warmth traveled from her palms to her heart.


    Therefore, Mag had hot pot early in the morning for no rhyme or reason.


    He did not have a reason for not having hot pot in the morning. After some careful thought, he decided that it wasn��t bad to have hot pot for breakfast except for the fact that it was a little troublesome. The heat and spiciness could dispel the chill and tiredness.


    After the morning operating hours, Elizabeth did not rush off. Instead, she stayed back and waited for everyone to leave before telling Mag about what had happened in detail.


    ��Has recentpetition be so fierce and vile?�� Mag frowned. It was not strange that someone outstanding would be poached, but he was really very unhappy about how they used such underhanded means to achieve their goal.


    He knew very clearly how much Rena��s mother meant to her, and so he was a little touched that Rena would still choose to stay in Chaos City despite the threat and the attractive offer.


    ��I��ll settle this,�� Mag said coldly as he threw his apron on the table at the side.

 Chapter 1499 - Tell Your Boss That Mag Is Here For Tea

    <h4>Chapter 1499: Tell Your Boss That Mag Is Here For Tea</h4>


    ��10 minutes. I want to know all about this person.��


    Mag walked into an information hut in an alley. He tossed a bag of gold coins and a piece of paper on the counter.


    The sleepy shop owner reached out for the bag of money and opened it. His eyes lit up the moment he saw the content of the bag, and he quickly put on a smile as he kept the bag of money. He picked up the piece of paper, and politely said, ��Please hold on for a moment.��


    10 minutester, Mag walked out of the information hut with a ck cloth bag, and quickly disappeared into the alley.


    ��So he��s Marquis��s illegitimate son. He only got the Marquis��s family name right before his father passed away after trying hard for so many years. I wonder what��s the most important thing to him?�� Magughed sarcastically after reading thest page. He pulled out a lighter, and lit the stack of information on fire. He watched everything burn to ashes before stepping them into the snow, and leaving the deserted courtyard.


    The information was very detailed. It was worth every one of those 1,000 gold coins.


    Bet, Bet Marquis in full, was the owner of the teahouse named ��Ben��. He was the illegitimate son of the previous family leader from a drunken one-night stand, and also the brother of the current family leader, Bowen.


    However, the rtionship between these two brothers from the same father and different mothers wasn��t good, and their lives were very different.


    Because Bet was an illegitimate child, he was not weed by the Marquis Family, and even his father did not care about him. It was to the extent of not acknowledging him, and not allowing him to use the Marquis family name.


    He was from the slums, and started out from nothing before he gradually made a name for himself in Chaos City.


    He had quite a lot of assets under his name, and this teahouse was merely one of his registered assets. He still owned two casinos, five to six brothels, and other businesses that dominated thebor in the slums.


    Bt��s performance in the business world in Chaos City earned him his father��s recognition, and he was allowed to use the Marquis family name before thetter took hisst breath.


    And in recent years, he had been trying to raise his status in Chaos City��s business world, and to put on a beautiful and noble facade to be known as a kind and generous man. He even tried to overthrow his brother and officially enter the Marquis Family.


    This was just like a dramatic soap opera. Although the information did not contain details on his family history, Mag could already sense the cruelty and bloodiness within.


    <i>This fellow has a bunch of problems with just a random check. Since he has things important to him as well, he should have a taste of his own medicine.</i> Mag kept his disguise and walked out of the alley, leaving on his bicycle.


    Killing was very simple, but it was too boring.


    Simr things might happen in the future, so he had to give the others a warning.


    Mag rode to the Gray Temple and saw Borg, the supervisor of the intelligence department in charge of liaising with him, waiting at the side gate.


    ��Supervisor Borg, I do have partial rights to carry out investigations through the Gray Temple ording to the agreement, am I right?�� Mag asked Borg with a smile.


    Borg, an orc whose hair was already graying, nodded and said, ��Yes, ording to the agreement, Mr. Mag can look at all the information in Gray Temple except for ssified information. You are also allowed to deploy a limited amount of Gray Temple resources, which includes manpower for investigation.��


    Borg examined Mag. The Gray Temple had never given someone who wasn��t yet an official member such privileges.


    However, this was Lord Rn��s orders. He even specially ordered him to ede to Mag��s requests as much as possible. This showed that Mag had to have his merits.


    ��The lives of me and my employees are threatened, so I need help from the Gray Temple to investigate this person.�� Mag passed a paper to Borg.


    ��Your lives are threatened?�� Borg became serious. This was a grave matter. Rn had once passed an order to protect Mr. Mag��s life at all cost. It was a 5th-tier response event.


    ��I will arrange for someone to start the investigation immediately and deploy manpower to protect you and your staff,�� Bolton said solemnly as he kept the piece of paper.


    ��You don��t have to send people over to the restaurant, but I do need people to keep watch at the employees�� dormitory.�� Mag nodded and bade farewell to Borg as he rode off.


    ��Bet Marquis.�� Borg unfolded the paper and saw the name on it. He frowned. That was a familiar name. He folded the paper, and kept it before returning to the Gray Temple.


    ��Activate the 5th-tier response mechanism. Form a special investigations team and stop all work at hand. I will be the leader of the investigation team. I want to know everything about this person within three days.�� Borg gathered seven core members from the intelligence department, and told them with a grave expression, ��The other departments will cooperate fully with us in our investigation work.��


    ***


    Mag wasn��t concerned about the restaurant, because if Bet was toy hands on the restaurant, Amy alone could crush his group several times.


    The only one he had to pay attention to was Rena��s mother. She was just a normal person, so any seemingly ordinary ident could have a dire effect on her.


    However, with the people from the Gray Temple keeping watch, that should no longer be a problem.


    The reason why he chose the Gray Temple was that they were professional, and they had the right to upholdw and order. They just needed to find something small to be able to take action.


    In the past, Bet might��ve been able to use several ways and excuses to avoid being investigated. Since that was the case, Mag would give the Gray Temple a reason that they couldn��t reject to investigate Bet.


    He was certain that if his safety was at stake, Rn would prioritize his investigation.


    Mag stopped in front of the teahouse named ��Ben��. The gold ornaments in the teahouse made it lookvish, and the two seemingly refined ck-suited staff members looked at Mag with a smile.


    This was the most extravagant teahouse in Chaos City. It was a legitimate business that capitalized on its elegance. It was also another very important identity for Bet.


    <i>Since I��m already here, some tea would not hurt.</i> Mag parked his bicycle at the entrance, and walked straight in.


    One of the staff members pulled open the door with a warm smile, and said, ��Hello, do you have a reservation?��


    ��Tell your boss that Mag is here for tea. He will make arrangements,�� Mag replied with a smile as he strode into thevish teahouse.


    The staff member��s eyes lit up. <i>Seems like this customer is the boss��s friend</i>.


    ��Sure. Please wait at the rest area for a while. I will inform my boss right now.�� The staff person left quickly.


    ��What?!�� Bet, who was lying in the embrace of a red-haired beauty on the sofa, bolted right up when he heard the staff member��s report. He increased his volume, and said, ��You are referring to Mag from Mamy Restaurant?��


    ��He... He didn��t mention his identity,�� that staff member answered timidly. <i>It seems like he was not the boss��s friend.</i>


    Bet suddenly smiled. He stood up, and said, ��Heh, very bold. He actually came looking for me first. In that case, let me go meet this Boss Mag.��

 Chapter 1500 - These Are All Our Restaurant’s Paying Members

    <h4>Chapter 1500: These Are All Our Restaurant��s Paying Members</h4>


    ��Wow! A rare guest! The famous Boss Mag from Mamy Restaurant is actually here in my teahouse for tea,�� Bet said with a smile to Mag, who was standing before a wooden statue, as he walked out.


    Mag turned around and looked at the balding middle-aged man. He looked exactly like the picture. Smiling, Mag said, ��That��s right. If it hadn��t been all thanks to Boss Bet, I wouldn��t have the time toe over and have tea with you.��


    Bet froze a little. He could sense something, but he quickly regained hisposure as he smilingly said, ��If that��s the case, please, follow me to the VIP suite. Let��s have some tea.��


    ��That won��t be necessary. I suddenly don��t feel like having tea anymore.�� Mag looked at Bet in the eye and took two steps forward. He whispered softly by his ear, ��I��m here to tell you something today. Don��t touch my people. Otherwise, you will lose everything.��


    The corner of Bet��s lips twitched. He scoffed, and whispered back, ��You��re really confident. You have no say in Chaos City. We��ll see whom she��ll choose ultimately.��


    ��This is not even a multiple choice question, because you, as an option, have long been eliminated.�� Mag smiled. He turned to walk towards the exit, and just when he reached the door, he raised his hand with a smile, and said, ��You��d better wipe your *ss clean so it��ll look a little nicer when your pants are pulled down.��


    <i>This fellow.</i> Bet looked at Mag who disappeared out of the door as he pulled a face and clenched his fists.


    A tall and slender man appeared beside Bet, and whispered, ��Should I show him who��s boss?��


    ��Don��t touch him first.�� Bet shook his head. He thought for a while, and said, ��But Miss Rena is really quite disappointing. Give her a little warning tonight.��


    ��Sure.�� The tall and slender man nodded as he shed a cruel smile.


    <i>Lose everything?</i> Bet smiled. <i>He��s just a chef that rose to some fame through cooking. Did he really think that he��s already standing at the peak of Chaos City?</i>


    He had his ways to make sure that Mag wouldn��t be able to continue operating.


    Aftering out from the teahouse, Mag turned back to look at the glittering gold signboard. He walked away while pushing his bicycle as the staff at the door watched in bewilderment.


    Informing your opponent about the show that was toe was basic courtesy.


    He always meant what he said. If he said he wanted all his business assets to close down, then none would be left.


    He was going to strip him naked to let everyone see how hideous he actually was.


    ***


    ��Bet Marquis?�� Rn looked at the report Borg passed him, and thought for a while before nodding, and saying, ��Go ahead with the investigation. I also want to take a look at how much filth and dirt is hidden beneath the glorious facade of the four major families.��


    Borg nodded. He took the report back and exited the room.


    <i>Has this couple��s temper improved? They even learned how to use the official way to solve problems. That��s really not like Alex.</i> Rn smiled. He tapped on the table gently. <i>That��s fine too. This is a critical period. We should first get rid of all the unstable factors in the city, and while we��re at that, we can even confiscate some illegal assets to add on to the city��s treasury.</i>


    The Gray Temple��s intelligence department quickly became busy. The investigators left the Gray Temple one by one, and started going to their dedicated area to investigate. Most of them were Gray Temple��s most experienced and most capable investigators.


    ***


    Mag had prepared a table full of food for lunch.


    He looked at everyone who was already seated and ready to eat with a smile, and said, ��Before we begin, I would like to announce two things.��


    ��Huh?��


    Everyone looked at Mag curiously.


    ��Firstly, due to the restaurant��s profits, everyone��s basic sry will be increased to 20,000 copper coins per month from today onwards. For those who have yet to pass their probation, you will be converted to our permanent staff immediately. At the same time, we will set up a system for employees�� sry with a 20% increase every year,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Everyone was stunned; afterward, they quickly smiled with delight and surprise.


    ��Wow, our sry is going to increase by five folds all of a sudden!!!�� Miya eximed with joy.


    ��20,000 copper coins can buy a lot of beggar��s chicken.�� Gina started calcting very seriously.


    <i>20,000.</i> Rena��s eyes lit up a little, but her gaze soon became dim. To her, the amount of sry she received no longer held any meaning.


    ��20,000... that��s a lot of money.�� Jane swallowed. She was a little in disbelief that she would be able to receive such a hefty amount as her sry every month. She hesitated for a while before softly asking Mag, ��Boss, I don��t think I should be getting the same amount as the other big sisters? I can��t do anything well right now.��


    ��I also think that my current sry is enough. It��s a lot more than in my previous job. I am merely doing something that everyone can do well in. I shouldn��t be taking so much money.�� Yabemiya also looked at Mag, and smilingly said, ��I like this job, and I also like the restaurant.��


    Before anyone else could say anything, Mag seriously said, ��As all of you can see, it is because of you all that the restaurant could operate so efficiently, and at the same time gain quite some profit, so this is what all of you deserve. If you were to reject my offer, it would make me seem a little too capitalistic.��


    This was something that Mag had been considering for a long time. The employees�� efficiency allowed the restaurant to remain highly efficient despite the limited manpower.


    A restaurant of a simr scale would need to increase the manpower alone by 10 times if they had to serve customers of such high volume, and deal with all theplicated matters that came along with having so many people on top of that.


    Mag was really very satisfied with this group ofdies, and their low wages made him feel a little embarrassed about himself.


    Rena��s matter could be considered the trigger. An outstanding, talented, and capable employee should be receiving a sry on par with their abilities and efforts. Otherwise, they would not feel happy. He did not want to paint a beautiful picture to his employees, and expect them to continue slogging their guts out for him.


    Even though they did not really understand what being capitalistic meant, they could see Mag��s attitude towards this matter from his seriousness. Although they were still a little hesitant, they no longer rejected the offer.


    ��As for the second matter.�� Mag looked at Rena with a smile, and said, ��I��ve decided to officially make Rena the supervisor for the designated hot pot area. She will bepletely in charge of all operations in regard to the restaurant��s hot pot business.��


    ��Me?�� Rena, who had a lot going on in her mind, was stunned. She looked up and met Mag��s gentle gaze. She was a little hesitant and troubled. If it had been in the past, she would have definitely been ted. However, right now, she didn��t even know how she could protect her mother, much less if she could carry on working in the restaurant. She hesitated as she shook her head, and said, ��I think my abilities are limited. I might not be able to take on such a heavy responsibility...��


    ��It doesn��t matter what you think. You can do it if I think you can do it. Listen to me.�� Mag looked into Rena��s eyes, and seriously and sincerely said, ��Remember who you are. You belong with Mamy Restaurant. You will forever have a strong restaurant as your backing. A restaurant stronger than anyone can imagine. Here, take a look at our list of members.��


    Mag pulled out a small notebook and passed it to Rena. ��These are all our salon... restaurant��s paying members.��

 Chapter 1501 - Let Me Tell You The Origin Of This Dish First…

    <h4>Chapter 1501: Let Me Tell You The Origin Of This Dish First...</h4>


    Mag��s member system was very sessful. He had already umted a bunch of unexpectedly powerful big bosses from all sorts of upations in his little notebook.


    At least in Chaos City, anyone was a big shot.


    Of course, all this was only on the surface.


    The most powerful person in Mamy Restaurant was the Lady Boss, who dared to face the Wind Forest and still hold them off.


    She, and an exceedingly beautiful... pui, handsome and powerful boss.


    Rena looked at those names on the notebook with gradually brightening eyes. As a locally born and bred Chaos City��s resident, she knew very well what the names in the notebook meant.


    What she didn��t expect was that all these people who were standing at Chaos City��s pinnacle were in fact all members of the restaurant. This was indeed too shocking.


    ��If someone is bullying you, tell me. The restaurant and I will always stand behind you.�� Mag smiled.


    ��Mm-hmm. We will all stand behind you if someone dares to bully you.�� Yabemiya nodded too.


    ��If they are baddies, I will help Big Sister Rena chase them away. I��m very formidable,�� Amy gravely said too, clenching her small fist.


    ��Did someone bully you?�� Irina asked Rena with befuddlement. This awkward ambiance puzzled her. After pondering, she added, ��Who is that? I��ll go beat him up for you.��


    ��All of you...�� Rena looked at everyone who was looking at her with concern. Tears were already gathered in her eyes. She was temporarily at a loss for how to exin the incident to them.


    Mag flicked a nce at Rena. He could understand why she was hung up and afraid, so he smiled. ��Alright. We are finished announcing these two incidents. Let��s eat.��


    So, everyone stopped asking, and began to enjoy their meals.


    Elizabeth threw a nce at Mag. Although she didn��t know what he had done, she had a feeling that he had already done all the arrangements. That was why he was calm and able to consider Rena��s feelings.


    ��Oh yes, Boss. Many customers asked for the ��husband and wife lung slice�� in the morning. When will this dish be released?�� Yabemiya suddenly asked when she was halfway through eating.


    ��Erm...�� Mag pondered, and then answered, ��After wee back from the Twilight Forest. Let��s push it back a few days.��


    ��I guess the customers are going toin again.�� Yabemiya shrugged. The ��husband and wife lung slice�� became very popr after yesterday��s duel. She already had many customers asking her about it.


    ��Just tell them that good dishes are worth waiting for.�� Mag chuckled. He wasn��t going to hide it deliberately, but he intended to have a secret dish when he arrived in the Twilight Forest. The ��husband and wife lung slice�� was the only choice currently.


    As expected, what the customers enquired most about was still the ��husband and wife lung slice�� at the lunch service.


    And after hearing Yabemiya��s answer, besidesining, they could only ept it.


    What else could they do? The Little Boss was watching them. They couldn��t be demolishing the shop, right?


    ***


    ��Master, I am here for my lesson.��


    30 minutes after the lunch service was over, Harris rang the bell at the restaurant��s door, and smilingly spoke to Mag who opened the door. Chapman was standing behind him.


    ��Pleasee in.�� Mag held the door open to let Harris pass. He couldn��t help but chuckle when he saw Chapman keeping watch at the door. ��You��re noting in?��


    ��I shouldn��t be present when Grandmaster is teaching Master. I will just keep watch here,�� Chapman respectfully replied.


    ��Come on in. You can learn as well if you want to.�� Mag smiled. This disciple of Harris was rather interesting.


    Chapman looked at Harris.


    ��Your grandmaster has already spoken, so why are you still standing at the door? Trying to be a doorman?�� Harris rolled his eyes.


    ��Yes.�� Chapman nodded before going in.


    ��An emergency happened in the morning, so I had to push the appointment to the afternoon.�� Mag brought Harris to the kitchen while passing the aprons to them.


    ��It��s fine. After all, we have nothing to do all day,�� Harris smilingly replied. He wasn��t angry about being stood up in the morning. With glowing eyes and amazed when he saw Mag��s kitchen, he said, ��Master, your kitchen is simply too professional, alright! Those two luminous pearls embedded there must have cost a fortune, right? And all the glistening kitchenware. How did you manage to keep it so bright and shiny? This wall of knives is soplete! I didn��t expect there would really be chefs who could keep the kitchen so spick-and-span. It��s really incredible!��


    ��Those two over there are lights. The kitchenware is stainless steel, and I seldom use those knives. The ��Fat Head Fish�� alone is enough to handle 99% of the situations. As for keeping the kitchen spick-and-span, isn��t it the most basic thing that a chef should do?�� Mag calmly replied.


    ��Many chefs know that, but not many are persistently doing it. I have only met three till now, and Master is one of them.�� Harris retrieved his gaze and then smiled at Mag. ��However, this really is a thing that is worth doing persistently.��


    ��Alright. Then, we will be learning the ��husband and wife lung slice�� now. Before we start the learning process formally, let me tell you the origin of this dish first...�� Mag said gravely as he got into the character of a master rapidly. The most obvious benefit of ��Talented Teacher Point+1�� was that he felt no shame to be addressed as ��master��, and a set of special teaching words would automatically form in his head.


    Harris and Chapman were listening to him very attentively. Thetter was even taking down notes in a notebook as he listened, looking like a total nerd.


    As for that skill ��Midas Touch��, Mag initially thought it was an alchemist��s standard skill, and after obtaining it, he could embark on his journey of stay-home-and-get-rich by pointing at the items at home. He didn��t expect that the ��touch�� was meant for stupid brains.


    The description of ��Midas Touch��: using the secret technique of ��Midas Touch�� on the intended person so the other party could quickly understand and ept the knowledge. Even the dullest brain could be smart.


    This was indeed a teacher��s gold finger[1]. With this, even if Mag couldn��t continue to operate a restaurant in the future, he could be a teacher at any culinary schools. He would definitely be one of the best teachers.


    However, there was a use to utilize this skill. The other party had to be the user��s disciple or disciple��s disciple.


    Mag exined the origin of ��husband and wife lung slice��, but he skipped certain details and parts that were difficult to exin. He then proceeded to the stove, and picked out all the spices from the spice zone as he exined, ��The crucial and important step for making ��husband and wife lung slice�� is the braising. The oue of the braising will decide the basic taste and texture of the�� husband and wife lung slice��, and set the basic tone for this dish. Hence, for today��s lesson, we will start with learning about all the different kinds of spices needed for the braising...��


    [1] Gold finger is ng for a cheat in Chinese web novels, such as a system or special ability.

 Chapter 1502 - Let Grandmaster Guide You

    <h4>Chapter 1502: Let Grandmaster Guide You</h4>


    Harris listened to Mag exin to him all the spices that he had never heard of before. He also kept asking questions like a serious student.


    Of course, what shocked him the most was that there were still some spices that Mag mentioned which he didn��t recognize, even though he had ventured all over the Nond Continent and seen all the species�� spices.


    For example, that spice called star anise. ording to Mag, it was produced in the mountains near the Issen Castle. However, he had never seen a chef use that spice after staying at Issen Castle for over 20 years.


    And that cinnamon, which was a fragrant tree bark. This method of obtaining spices amazed him.


    ��Master, you said that these spices are needed, but I��m afraid no market on the Nond Continent will have all of them.�� Harris couldn��t helpining after Mag finished exining.


    ��That��s true. I have to obtain some of the spices through special channels too. Furthermore, they��re not widely epted and promoted.�� Mag nodded in agreement. Some of the spices had never existed in this world. It was the system that had modified and grown them.


    ��In this case, wouldn��t we be unable to replicate this dish after we left Chaos City?�� Harris scratched his head with a frown. That was a little annoying.


    ��I will give you a pack of spices when you leave. You can alwayse back and get the spices from me after you finish them,�� Master said to Harris gravely. ��As the saying goes, ��while one��s masters are alive, one should not travel to distant ces.����


    ��Grandmaster, isn��t it ��while one��s parents are alive, one should not travel to distant ces��?�� Chapman asked softly after hesitating for a moment.


    Harris couldn��t help giving him a side nce. That was obviously taking advantage of him.


    ��That��s roughly the meaning.�� Mag nodded with a natural expression before he continued, ��Knowing the spices is just the first step. Now, we��re going to talk about how to do the braising. This is the step that allows the beef and beef offals to absorb the spices perfectly. It��s also the most crucial step of the ��husband and wife lung slice��.


    ��A pot of excellent marinate could give the meat a soul, so these spices are the real main characters...��


    Mag continued to exin. He set up a pot, and began to demonstrate while he taught.


    As an old chef with dozens of years of experience, these steps were extremely simple to Harris. To him, it was more about learning about Mag��s understanding of the spices and how to use them, and how to add such a big amount of spices together to create an even more exquisite taste without hindering or interfering with one another.


    Meanwhile, Chapman was a very honest student. He noted down every step that Mag exined in detail, and highlighted the important point at the same time. He looked just like a student who sat in the first row to take down the points.


    ��After ting, slowly drizzle the boiled red oil over it, and then scatter a bunch of roasted sesame seeds. Add a little greentro as a garnish, and the delicious ��husband and wife lung slice�� is done.�� Mag took a step back to showcase the ��husband and wife lung slice�� that he had justpleted.


    ��Both its aroma and presentation are exemry. The astonishinglyplicated pairing sparkled with a genius�� design stroke. Master, you��re truly a genius,�� Harris praised with amazement.


    The previous step of cooking the red oil had also amazed him. He��d never thought that oil could be processed with this method to be like a condiment. It subverted some of his fixed thinking.


    ��It��s simply a routine operation.�� Mag waved his hands nonchntly, and passed a pair of chopsticks each to Harris and Chapman. ��Come and taste it. You guys didn��t taste it yesterday, either.��


    ��Let me taste this beef first.�� Harris took the chopsticks, and picked up a piece of the thinly sliced beef coated with ayer of red oil. Whiffs of the aroma of the braised meat coated with red oil drifted over gradually. His mouth already began to salivate even before it entered the mouth.


    The beef was tender yet still a little chewy, but it wasn��t the melt-in-your-mouth type. The aroma of the meat slowly blossomed in the mouth as he chewed. Under the red oil��s catalysis, a scrumptiousness that made the taste buds go crazy was released.


    ��This taste!�� Harris�� eyes lit up instantly. This taste was simply too impactful. The spices weren��t stacked together meaninglessly. Every one of them was giving out a unique fragrance, which gave this mouthful of meatyers of tastes.


    The rich aroma exploded in his mouth, entrancing and intoxicating.


    Rip!


    A loud tearing sounded, and Harris�� ramie cotton top ripped apart.


    <i>This dish has actually reached the standard which could cause Master��s clothes to rip apart!</i> Chapman stared at Harris�� torn clothes with shock. He had followed his master for years, and had only seen this happen a couple of times.


    <i>Does this dish indeed have such amazing magic?</i> Chapman used his chopsticks to pick up a piece of ox scalp expectantly, and popped it into his mouth.


    The soft ox scalp wasn��t as hard as the hide, and he could bite into it easily. The ox scalp, which was the hardest to marinate, was still infused with the rich spicy fragrance after braising for a long time. The cogen gave it a slightly sticky texture. However, the gravy bnced out the stickiness, and gave it a very good vor and texture.


    Meanwhile, the red oil that coated the ox scalp gave it an aromatic spiciness!


    <i>So, this is what it tastes like!</i> Chapman��s eyes glowed. The ox scalp��s taste hadpletely exceeded his expectations. The exquisiteyers of tastes made him realize that all theplicated procedures and each and every spice had their unique uses.


    ��I think yesterday��s duel was a little unfair,�� Harris said to Mag with a serious expression.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag looked at him. <i>Is he thinking of renouncing the result?</i>


    ��This obviously should��ve been a 5:0 result! My ��18-year-old maiden��s dress�� has lost by a whole mile, alright! They��re notparable at all! 3:1 was an insult to the ��husband and wife lung slice��!�� Harris said agitatedly.


    ��Erm...�� Mag didn��t know how to continue the conversation, so he simply smiled. ��Alright. I have done all the exnations for this dish. You guys can use all the equipment and ingredients you need in the kitchen to practice on your own. You cane and ask me whenever you have a question.��


    Harris nodded, and then smiled at Chapman. ��Manman, shall we both make a helping of ��husband and wife lung slice�� at the same time, and see which is better?��


    ��Your disciple is stupid, so I dare notpete with Master.�� Chapman shook his head.


    ��It��s fine. I knew you��re stupid and a slow learner too. Otherwise, why would I pick you.�� Harris chuckled. ��But that��s not going to affect me from doing my best.��


    ��I...�� Chapman was still a little hesitant.


    ��Don��t worry, let Grandmaster guide you.�� Mag smiled at Chapman, and then reached out to him with his middle finger.

 Chapter 1503 - First! I Will Never Let Emotions Affect My Decisions!

    <h4>Chapter 1503: First! I Will Never Let Emotions Affect My Decisions!</h4>


    ��I have a golden finger, and I shall enlighten you!�� Mag deliberately mumbled a rather embarrassing chant before tapping in between Chapman��s eyebrows lightly.


    The finger only touched the forehead for less than a second.


    Mag took a step back.


    Meanwhile, Chapman closed his eyes.


    Chapman felt a mysterious power suddenly surge into his mind. Every step that Mag demonstrated earlier and every sentence that he said kept repeating in his mind. Some things that he couldn��t understand previously suddenly became resolved and easy to understand. He only opened his eyes slowly after a while as if he had already grasped everything.


    ��Can you remember all the steps?�� Mag asked smilingly.


    ��Yes, I can.�� Chapman nodded, and he looked at Mag with an amazed and respectful gaze. He really couldn��t understand how he couldpletely grasp the dish��s recipe as if he had been practicing making it dozens of times after Mag simply tapped in between his eyebrows gently.


    ��Did you really get all the steps?�� Harris was also looking at Chapman doubtfully. This disciple of his was good in every aspect except for being a slow learner. Not only did he start slow, he also proceeded very slowly. The only good thing about him was stability.


    ��Yes, Master.�� Chapman nodded again.


    Harris knew that Chapman never lied, so he couldn��t help staring at Mag��s finger with suspicion. Could this really be some gold finger? Just a tap from it, and one could master the recipe? However, as his master, he couldn��t show his weakness now, so he chuckled. ��Alright, since this is the case, let��s have a master-and-disciple culinary duel today, with ��husband and wife lung slice�� as the duel��s subject. My master will be the judge to see whose dish is nicer.��


    ��Yes.�� Chapman nodded respectfully, and no longer rejected.


    ��Since this is the case, I will be the arbiter in this internal strife of master and disciple!


    ��First! I will never let emotions affect my decisions! Second! I will never miss a fault! Third! I will definitely be fair and just! Judge Mag, take your position! I will be the judge of this duel!�� Mag lifted his hand, but nobody moved. Hence, he could only retrieve his hand awkwardly, and took two steps to give Harris and Chapman space. ��The duel. Start right now!��


    ��Master is indeed professional!�� Harris and Chapman were slightly taken aback, but after hearing the duel had begun, they immediately entered into the cooking mode formally.


    The first step started with the ingredients. They had to select the spices needed for the braising marinate from the spice box that contained hundreds of spices. This would test whether they had listened to his lecture attentively earlier, and how much they understood about these spices.


    Harris looked at the spice box, and descended deep into thought. He saw them earlier, but he couldn��t remember which box Mag took the spices out from. After seriously pondering for a while, he chose a few spices with obvious features like star anise. As for the rest, he depended on his nose to differentiate them.


    However, on the other side, Chapman was already casually picking out all kinds of spices from the box, and tossing them into the pot with a smooth action as if he knew what he was doing very well.


    <i>Is he for real?</i> When Harris turned around, Chapman had already finished selecting his ingredients, and started to prepare the beef and beef offal.


    After hesitating for a while, Harris popped his head over to steal a peep.


    ��Warning for peeping!�� Mag��s serious voice was heard.


    ��Hehe. I��m just trying to see if this kid is fooling around.�� Harris shrugged and smiled embarrassedly.


    Mag was expressionless, but his gaze was focused on Chapman. He also wanted to know what was the effect of this gold finger. Was it really applicable to anybody?


    Harris picked out the spices with his sense of smell. Although he was slightly slow, he did get every spice that was needed. However, by the time he picked out all the spices, Chapman had already put the meat in the marinade for braising.


    <i>Hey. He isn��t slow at the start this time. Instead, he is terrifyingly fast.</i> Harris was a little taken by surprise, and was increasingly curious about what Mag did to Chapman earlier. It actually had such an amazing effect.


    <i>Or maybe Master has given his disciple��s disciple extra lessons behind my back?</i> Another idea popped up in Harris�� mind, but was swiftly rejected by him. They didn��t have the time to do that.


    <i>I didn��t expect that one day I would need to be serious when I faced off against Manman.</i> Harris sighed. He began to put on a serious expression. After recalling the procedures that Mag had executed earlier, he started to cook following the steps.


    Mag was simply watching at the side quietly as he observed the details of their cooking. He didn��t remind or correct them.


    It was obvious that Chapman executed the details very well after he gave him a tap. His understanding of the ��husband and wife lung slice�� was already very deep and thorough.


    Meanwhile, Harris also disyed a very powerful understanding and execution by depending on his exquisite cutting skills and dozens of years of experience as a chef. His details were also impable, but he would still pause at certain steps as he had only watched Mag demonstrate and exin once.


    ��Manman, lend me your notes for a while,�� Harris said to Chapman, and then calmly exined, ��I didn��t forget. I simply want to confirm it. This is the most basic serious attitude that a chef should have. Watch and learn from me.��


    ��Yes, Master.�� Chapman passed the notebook to Harris with a grave expression.


    Mag pursed his lips. <i>Who is going to believe you, old man. You��re so naughty.</i>


    ��For this red oil, add this... and then add this...�� Harris was flipping through Chapman��s notebook seriously while Chapman was already pouring thepleted red oil into a big bowl, and set it aside forter use.


    30 minutester, Harris drizzled the simmered red oil over the ted beef and beef offals, and a te of red ��husband and wife lung slice�� was done.


    On the other side, Chapman had already finished his dish a few minutes ago.


    Harris threw a nce at Chapman��s ��husband and wife lung slice��. It basically looked the same as his. After all, he��d brought him up as a disciple. He had a stubborn determination like a bull and cutting skills that he had been practicing for 20 over years. He was just slightly better than him.


    <i>Why am I feeling a little nervous? I shouldn��t be feeling that?</i> Harris cocked his eyebrow as he felt his heart begin to race.


    It was fine losing to Mag. After all, there was always someone who was better than him out there. However, if he lost to the disciple he��d brought up, that feeling would be really awkward.


    ��The cooking isplete. Now, we will enter into the judging round.�� Mag snapped his fingers to indicate to both contestants to bring up theirpleted ��husband and wife lung slice��.


    Regarding their appearance, both dishes almost looked the same. The cooks�� exquisite cutting skills made sure every slice of meat had the same thickness. The dishes were spread out on the respective tes like an open flower.


    Chapman��s cutting skills had given Mag a pleasant surprise. He might look dull and boring, but he possessed marvelous cutting skills which were only second to Harris��. His overall performance should be above his.


    ��Let me taste them.�� Mag picked a pair of chopsticks, and started with a piece of beef from Harris�� te.

 Chapter 1504 - I’m Really Not Very Good At Being A Teacher At All

    <h4>Chapter 1504: I��m Really Not Very Good At Being A Teacher At All</h4>


    The thinly sliced beef was coated with ayer of red oil. As Mag got closer, the red oil��s spicy aroma slowly greeted his nose.


    Observing its color, it was bright red and glistening; smelling its aroma, it was spicy aromatic but not pungent. The looks and aroma had already fulfilled the basic requirements for ��husband and wife lung slice��.


    Then, he put it into his mouth.


    The beef was tender, and melted in the mouth with a gentle bite. The spicy aroma blossomed in his mouth, and intermingled with the beef. It could be described as scrumptious.


    However, Mag began to frown a little. After some thought, he popped another piece of tripe into his mouth.


    The tripe was still crisp, but he found that certain parts weren��t easy to chew and swallow.


    Mag pondered as he roughly knew where the problem was.


    Harris was staring at Mag nervously, eagerly expecting his review.


    But Mag simply put down his chopsticks without saying anything. Instead, he rinsed his mouth, took a new pair of chopsticks, and then picked up a piece of beef from Chapman��s te.


    Judging from its looks, it wasn��t much different from the one Harris made, but the red oil��s aroma was much richer.


    Putting the beef into his mouth, Mag chewed it gently. The tender texture gave him a refreshing sensation. The meaty aroma of the beef blended together with the spicy aroma of the red oil and exploded in his mouth, giving him a pleasantly surprising texture and a wonderful taste.


    Mag nodded. This was the proper taste. It should be tender but not mushy. Although they looked almost the same, the texture and taste werepletely different, and the control of the heat was the deciding factor.


    Furthermore, Chapman��s red oil��s aroma was also richer than Harris��. The taste of the chili and all the spices werepletely simmered into the red oil.


    Then, Mag moved onto a piece of tripe. The springy texture gave the teeth an exquisite experience, and it dissolvedpletely after chewing.


    It was obvious whose was better.


    ��Harris�� ��husband and wife lung slice�� was sliced perfectly, and there was nothing wrong with the cooking steps and procedures, but because you��re unfamiliar with the spices, ingredients, and cooking methods, it affected the final oue.


    ��The beef was too mushy, and disintegrated in the mouth immediately. I wasn��t able to enjoy the rich meat aroma by chewing the beef. The tripe was slightly overcooked, so it was crisp but not tender, and certain parts couldn��t be chewed outpletely at the same time. This greatly affected the tripe��s texture and taste.


    ��It��s already very exceptional that you could reach this standard for your first time making ��husband and wife lung slice��.�� Mag smiled at Harris.


    ��Master, you��re too kind, too kind.�� Harris smiled humbly, but his expression became increasingly smug. He had expected that the heat control would have a little problem as it was his first time making it, after all. He still wasn��t very familiar with the cooking method and ingredients. It was already very good that he could reproduce the whole process almost perfectly.


    Mag then continued talking to Chapman, ��However,paratively speaking, Chapman��s ��husband and wife lung slice�� has already reached the professional level. Both the brewing of the red oil and the braising of the beef and beef offals have disyed his understanding of this dish. Moreover, when ites to the control of the heat, he has grasped the tempo perfectly.


    ��The tender beef and the springy tripe have showcased the essence and scrumptiousness of the ��husband and wife lung slice�� perfectly.


    ��He could be called a genius as he��s able to make such a high-standard ��husband and wife lung slice�� on his very first try!��


    Harris�� smile gradually froze on his smile as he suddenly sensed something wasn��t very right.


    There was a gigantic gap between ��very exceptional�� and ��genius��.


    He had never expected these two descriptions would be used on Chapman and him one day, and furthermore, he would only be ��very exceptional��, while Chapman was the ��genius��.


    ��Hence, for this duel of your very first try on making ��husband and wife lung slice��, I choose Chapman��s ��husband and wife lung slice��.��


    ��This can��t be happening...�� Harris looked crestfallen. This actually happened.


    One had to know that Chapman was a very slow learner. Every time Harris tried to teach him a new dish, it would usually take him a whole month to master it.


    But today, he had mastered the dish simply by watching and listening to Mag��s demonstration once. This was totally unlike Chapman!


    Chapman quickly shook his head. ��I am not smart. It��s all due to Grandmaster��s teaching that allowed me to grasp the ��husband and wife lung slice�� so rapidly. I won��t dare to say that I��ve defeated Master.��


    ��Let me try it too.�� Harris was still not very convinced. He picked up a piece of the beef that he made with his chopsticks. It was exactly as Mag described. It was too mushy with no texture. The original taste of the beef was all lost.


    ��This terrible texture.�� Harris frowned. This heat control problem was indeed rather serious. It hadpletely lost the taste that he should have achieved.


    He then popped a piece of Chapman��s beef into his mouth.


    The tender texture together with spicy aromatic red oil, aroma of the marinate, and meat brought along the double ecstasy of chewiness and scrumptiousness.


    ��I suspect you��ve been ying me all along.�� Harris put down his chopsticks after a long time, and gazed at Chapman with aplicated expression.


    Chapman was embarrassed, and he was at a loss for how to reply.


    Harris exhaled a breath as he felt rather fortunate. ��It��s good that I calmed myself earlier, and didn��t bet on epting another master.��


    ��Comparing these two ��husband and wife lung slice�� versions, mine was indeedpletely defeated. The difference simply isn��t in the control of details alone, it is also in the understanding of this dish,�� Harris acknowledged honestly. However, he still curiously asked Mag, ��Master, how did you wake this blockhead up? That is something that even I couldn��t achieve after teaching him for over 20 years.��


    ��See this.�� Mag slowly put out his middle finger. ��This is the legendary gold finger. It will enlighten anybody.��


    Harris stared at Mag��s protruding middle finger. Although he felt something was amiss somewhere, urged by his intense curiosity, he couldn��t help asking, ��Can you please tap it on me, too?��


    ��Alright. Let your master enlighten you too.�� Mag nodded, and reached out toward Harris�� forehead with his middle finger.


    ��Ah~��


    ��Shut up! Don��t make weird sounds like this.��


    ��Mmm~��


    Mag put down his finger, and took two steps backward.


    Meanwhile, Harris�� eyes were still closed, and his eyebrows were slightly raised. His expression was rather interesting.


    The messy information about the ��husband and wife lung slice�� in his brain seemed to be pointed into the correct direction by this tap, and was rearranged into information that he could easily understand and absorb quickly. The problems that he couldn��t understand earlier were also resolved.


    ��T-this is simply too amazing!�� About three minutester, Harris opened his eyes and looked at Mag with amazement. ��It��s really enlightening. I really get everything after one tap! Master, you��re really a genius as a teacher.��


    Mag shook his head, and humbly said, ��It��s only a small trick. I��m really not very good at being a teacher at all.��

 Chapter 1505 - Could It Be Him?!

    <h4>Chapter 1505: Could It Be Him?!</h4>


    In a tearoom, Bet removed a teapot��s cover, and scattered some tea leaves in. He then ced the cover back, and continued boiling them.


    A bulky man strode in, and reported to Bet in a low voice, ��Boss, two orcs fought in the gambling den located west of the city. One died, and the other was captured by our brothers. How should we handle him?��


    ��The same old rule as usual. A murderer must pay with his life. Dig a hole in the backyard and bury him,�� Bet calmly said as he casually added another two pieces of charcoal into the stove.


    ��Yes,�� that bulky man answered before walking toward the door.


    ��Wait a sec,�� Bet suddenly called out. The man turned around with befuddlement, and Bet said, ��Be clean in your work these days.��


    ��Alrighty,�� the man answered before striding out.


    <i>Am I getting more and more timid?</i> Bet smirked at himself. The words that Mag said in the morning appeared in his mind again. If Mag had said those words 10 years ago, he wouldn��t have let him walk out of this door.


    However, Mag��s identity was rather unique. Not only was his daughter the disciple of the two great magic casters, given his current fame in Chaos City, Bt would be in trouble if anything was to happen to Mag.


    Of course, this didn��t mean that he would have to take it lying down.


    He had just sent out a few letters. Certain people would be arriving from some other ces a few dayster. It would be easier for them to handle certain things.


    Mag was just a chef. How dared he say such big words to Bt? Thetter wouldn��t be able to survive in Chaos City in the future if he didn��t teach the former a lesson now.


    Bet turned to look at the dark sky outside the window, and curled his lips. His people should already be teaching that olddy a lesson right now. He wasn��t happy that Rena wasn��t being cooperative at all, so she had to pay a price for her behavior.


    Three ck shadows approached the dormitory in the dark. Their eyes met in the dark and acknowledged one another. One of them pointed up, and then the trio proceeded up to the dormitory��s door via the staircase. One of them was prepared to knock on the door, while the other two grasped the ropes and wooden clubs in their hands tightly.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Before they could knock on the door, three dull thuds already sounded. Three Gray Temple men were dragging the three men in ck away, and swiftly disappeared into the dark night.


    After a while, the dormitory��s door cracked open.


    ��Were the stray cats fighting again?�� rince murmured as she looked around puzzledly. Then, she closed the door again.


    ***


    The casino in the west of the city.


    A figure was lying on a rooftop, watching the casino staff dig a big hole in the backyard and toss two orcs into it. One of them was already dead, while the other was still struggling, but his mouth was sealed, and he was tied up. He could only make some muffled sounds.


    ��Why are you screaming? A murderer must pay with his life as a debtor pays with money. That is the casino��s rule. We will help you spend the money that you��ve won.�� The bulky man, who was at Bet��s earlier on, smirked, and the rest burst intoughter with him.


    ��Bury him, and do a clean job.�� That man weighed the heavy money with his hand and smiled. ��I��ll be giving you all a treat tonight. We will have both good wine and beautiful women.��


    ��Alrighty!�� everyone answered excitedly, and their digging became a lot faster.


    After burying the two, they simply tossed two stones over the ce, and then left.


    That ck shadow who was lying on the roof waited for a while before leaping into the backyard. He got a bamboo rod out of nowhere, and used a wooden rod to poke a hole in the ground before stuffing the hollow bamboo into it. He soon disappeared from the yard too.


    ***


    ��Sir,e in and have fun. We have some new subi who know everything. We promise to give you a good time.��


    In the south of the city, in front of a brothel with rednterns hanging on the door, an old woman was leading a few seductively dressed subi as they attracted the attention of the passing men.


    A wretched-looking demon stumbled over, and asked in a low voice, ��The goods, do you have it today?��


    The old madam flicked a nce at his bursting money bag, and immediately put on a smiley face. She grabbed him by the arm as she led him into the building. She smilingly said, ��Of course, we have all the goods that you want here.��


    ��Including thetest?�� that demon pursued.


    ��Of course. No other brothels will have as many goods as us here in Chaos City,�� the old madam smilingly answered. She reached in between her deep ravine, and got a packet of white powder out. She pressed it into that demon��s hand. ��Take a look at that color. Where are you going to get such a grade after leaving this courtyard?��


    ��Number One has already infiltrated the enemies�� interior, and confirmed there is a forbidden drug trade. We request for backup!��


    Behind a big tree a distance away, a young man was talking into a conch in his hand in a low voice.


    A huge invisible had already been spread out, but the fish in it still had no idea about it at all.


    After the busy dinner service was over, Rena rushed back to the dormitory without having supper with Mag and the gang. She was finally relieved after she saw her mother answer the door looking perfectly fine.


    Rena closed the door, and smilingly asked rince, ��Mother, are you hungry? Should I cook something for you?��


    ��I��m not hungry. I will be sleeping soon, so I don��t need to eat anything.�� rince shook her head with a smile. She looked at Rena with an aching heart. ��You must be exhausted after a busy day. Quickly go wash up and rest.��


    ��I��m not tired at all. Then, I will go and bathe now.�� Rena shook her head smilingly, and went into the bathroom with her pajamas.


    Soaking in the tub, Rena recalled the words that Mag told her that day, and there was a warm feeling in her heart. Much of her fear of that balding man dissipated too.


    This wasn��t the slums, after all. He wouldn��t dare to attempt anything here.


    ***


    Early the next morning, Bet was woken by a series of panicked knocking.


    ��B-Boss, all our gambling dens and brothels were raidedst night!�� A middle-aged manager barged in, and reported to Bet with a face full of fear.


    ��What?!�� Bet jumped out of his bed immediately and red. ��What did you say?��


    ��All your gambling dens and brothels were raided by the Gray Templest night. All our people are arrested. They couldn��t even get the news out. What do we do now?�� that manager said in a tearful voice with a sorrowful expression.


    ��How did that happen?�� Bet frowned. He got off his bed, and began to pace around in his room barefooted. He suddenly halted, and asked that manager, ��Did you receive any news?��


    ��No. We didn��t receive any replies from our informant at the Gray Temple, either. The people we sent to sound things out didn��t return, either.�� The manager shook his head. They definitely weren��t the Gray Temple��s match once thetter decided to take action against them.


    <i>Could it be him?!</i> Mag��s warning shed across Bet��s mind as all these things happened after his warning.

 Chapter 1506 - The Evil Dragon Roars!!!

    <h4>Chapter 1506: The Evil Dragon Roars!!!</h4>


    Bet��s hands and feet felt cold. Even though he was in a warm room, his back was soaked with cold sweat.


    He had risen from the slums, and his status in Chaos City��s underworld depended on these gambling dens and brothels, but they were all shut down by Gray Temple overnight. Furthermore, all their people were arrested.


    This obviously wasn��t a surprise raid which they could get out of. With the rtionships that he maintained with money, he used to be able to make everything lookw-abiding before the raids.


    However, this time was different. The gambling dens and brothels were all sealed, and the news only reached him by morning. If they were doing things to such an extent, it meant that this was a huge Gray Temple-led operation that targeted him specifically.


    Bet couldn��t help thinking about Mag, the restaurant boss who threatened him casually in the teahouse that day.


    In order to thrive in the underworld and get along with the authorities all these years, he had indeed made many enemies.


    However, even his big brother who was the head of the Marquises and wanted him dead couldn��ty a finger on him. Hence, he didn��t even bother with the other small fries.


    If it was Mag, how did he have the influence to make Gray Temple act against him as an insignificant restaurant owner? Moreover, it was such a big operation.


    Bet was feeling his heart and head ache now. Although he had been trying to whitewash his identity, getting himself out of those illegal activities and turning himself into a sessful legal businessman for the past few years, maintaining this fake identity needed a lot of money, for example like that teahouse. Even though it was known as the number one teahouse in Chaos City, and received a lot of customers every day, it was still operating at a loss currently.


    All this money came from the gambling dens and brothels.


    Although he was trying to draw a clear boundary between the two of them, he had to admit that these things were what he deemed the most important to him.


    Losing these two meant losing his source of ie, which in turn meant losing everything.


    ��Are the casinos and the brothels clearly disconnected from me?�� Bet asked the manager.


    ��Yes. Apart from a few trusted ones, no one knew that these gambling dens and brothels belonged to you.�� That manager swiftly nodded.


    ��They were all caught too?�� Bet frowned.


    ��Please rest assured. They are the most tight-lipped, and they know what would happen to them if they told them about you,�� that manager promised with a pat on his chest.


    Bet heaved a breath of relief. As long as he wasn��t implicated, then there would be enough room for him to maneuver. He gravely said, ��Go and find out what��s the situation now. Be careful, don��t get yourself implicated.��


    ��Yes.�� That manager quickly left.


    ��So what if the casinos are gone, I��m still a member of the Marquises. As long as the hot pot restaurant can sessfully open, I will get the position as the head of the Marquis Family from Bowen one day. I should be the one to inherit the Marquis Family,�� Bet murmured to himself in a low voice.


    ***


    In a cold and eerie dungeon, all kinds of torture instruments hung on the walls.


    Screams could be heard from the cells all around, apanied by the crisp and loud sounds of whipping.


    ��Boss, the tight-lipped ones have all confessed. The secret boss behind these gambling dens and brothels is Bet Marquis. Over 50 bodies were dug out from the gambling dens�� backyards, and most of them belong to the gamblers who caused trouble at the gambling dens or had made a killing at them.


    ��A huge amount of illegal magical drugs was confiscated from the brothels. We followed the trailst night. We busted their drug manufacturing base, and arrested a bunch of drug-making magic casters. Their secret boss is also Bet.�� A member of the Gray Temple��s intelligence department strode into Borg��s office and ced the testimonies on his table. With a proud expression, he reported, ��There��s no one that could hide secrets from us, the intelligence department. This is really a big fish.��


    ��We really wouldn��t have found out that such a formidable figure was hiding in Chaos City if we hadn��t investigated. Moreover, he has almostpletely whitewashed himself.�� Borg picked up those testimonies, and casually flipped through them with amazement too before looking up at that subordinate. ��Do a thorough investigation to find out who is covering for them within the Gray Temple and the city lord��s castle. I want to see who is so formidable to rear a wolf right under our noses.��


    ��Yes.�� That subordinate left and closed the door.


    Borg pondered for a while as he stared at those testimonies. He then proceeded to the lord of the Gray Temple��s office with the testimonies. This was a huge case, and it wasn��t just simply threatening Mag. He needed to ask the lord��s permission. This involved many parties�� interests, and the decision was above his pay grade.


    However, he could be sure of one thing. That Marquis Family��s bastard was going to be so dead.


    ***


    In the patrol department��s office, a middle-aged man punched the wall with a dark expression as he said, ��Damn, I have no idea where the intelligence department got the high-level permission from, and why they bypassed mepletely to raid Bet��s gambling dens and brothels. I still don��t know what they are investigating now. The intelligence department is not saying anything. They im that it��s above my pay grade!��


    ��Captain, what do we do now? Will they find out about us?�� two men in the patrol department��s uniforms nervously said as they wiped the cold sweat off their foreheads.


    The man that they called ��captain�� put down his fist and swiftly calmed down. He shook his head. ��Don��t panic. Not many people knew about this, and the talks are always conducted in Bet��s teahouse. As long as Bet is not being investigated, we will be fine. Furthermore, we have only received a very tiny portion of that money...��


    The two heaved a breath of relief after hearing that. Their eyes even lit up when they heard thest sentence.


    The middle-aged man continued, ��However, we need to find out what caused this surprise raid first. Even if we don��t help get them released, we will be able to handle the situation better if we know what is going on.��


    ��Alright. We will go and try to find out more from the intelligence department now.�� The two of them swiftly strode off after hearing that.


    The middle-aged man paced around in the room with a serious expression, and mumbled to himself, ��I have to report to that lord about this situation. We have to suppress this. I wonder how many people would get exposed otherwise...��


    ***


    Mag woke up early as usual. He turned off the rm clock on the bedside table, and just as he prepared to get up, the two little ones jumped onto his bed.


    ��Meow~��


    ��The evil dragon roars!!!��


    Mag looked at the two little ones lying on either of his sides while seriously pretending to be fierce. He couldn��t help but smile.


    Grooowl~


    Right then, the sound of a stomach��s rumbling could be clearly heard.


    ��It should be the hungry dragon roars, right? I��ve heard the sounds of a stomach rumbling.�� Mag smiled at Amy.


    ��Aiyah. Stupid stomach, it rumbles without my permission.�� Amy��s expression fell. She went under the nket and snuggled into Mag��s arms. She closed her eyesfortably, and said, ��Hmm~ It��s so warm andfortable~��


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling also went under the nket, andy on Mag��s stomach like a soft and warm quilt.


    Mag lowered his head to look at the little one��s cute face as he smilingly asked, ��Say it, what do you want to have for breakfast? Father will make it for you.��

 Chapter 1507 - Welcome To Mamy Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 1507: Wee To Mamy Restaurant</h4>


    ��I...�� Amy looked up and seriously pondered for a moment before saying, ��I want to eat rainbow fried rice today. The pretty rainbow fried rice.��


    ��Alright. Father will make the rainbow fried rice for you shortly.�� Mag chuckled and kissed the hair on Amy��s forehead.


    ��It��s so itchy~�� Amy snuggled into Mag��s arms, and let out peals of bell-likeughter.


    After breakfast, Mag sent Amy to school on his bicycle. He rode slower to take a couple looks at that teahouse when he passed by it. It looked no different from usual.


    <i>Didn��t the operation already begin?</i> Mag thought, but looking at Rena��s expression in the morning, she mostly probably wasn��t harassedst night. Hence, he didn��t give it much thought.


    He wasn��t worried about Gray Temple not holding up their end of the promise. That fellow was very problematic. As long as the Gray Temple put in the effort to investigate, they would definitely find something.


    A man who was trying very hard to whitewash himself would prize his reputation the most.


    And, he would be the most afraid the stuff that he had hidden would be dug out again.


    Mag had a lot of methods to handle such a person.


    If the Gray Temple didn��t work, he could still go to the city lord��s castle. There were plenty of tforms and plenty of big bosses.


    ��Father, it will be our term break a few dayster, and Anna and I have already rehearsed our performance for the variety show. Can you and Mothere and watch us perform that day?�� Amy expectantly asked Mag when she alighted at the school��s gates.


    ��Mm-hmm. We will alle.�� Mag smilingly nodded. The Chaos School would have their winter break next week, and Amy and Anna had spent a lot of time at the variety show��s rehearsals, so of course he wasn��t going to miss it.


    As for Irina, he believed she wouldn��t reject it, either.


    ��Fantastic. I love you all.�� Amy threw herself into Mag��s arms as he crouched down. Then, she waved at him, and went into the school by herself.


    ��Good morning, Mr. Mag.�� Luna happened to return after having her breakfast outside. She smiled at Mag, who was looking into the school. ��You sent Amy to school, right?��


    ��Good morning, Teacher Luna. I just sent her here.�� Mag turned and greeted Luna with a smile too.


    ��I wonder if Amy told you about the term-end party next Friday? We have invited the parents toe with their children, so I wonder if you will be free to join us?�� Luna asked. She knew Mamy Restaurant was very busy, and Mag might not be able toe.


    ��Yes. Amy has already told me, and I wille to watch the show. After all, they have spent a lot of time rehearsing.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��Alright. See you again then. I need to go and prepare for my lessons now.�� Luna nodded at Mag and walked into the school. Mr. Mag indeed loved Amy very much. He was still willing toe despite his busy schedule.


    <i>However, what arrangements should we make for her?</i> Mag rode toward the restaurant, but he began to worry about the problem of Irina��s identity.


    After all, in the eyes of others, he was Amy��s single father. The mother ��character�� had never appeared in their life.


    Meanwhile, with Irina��s identity and fame, she would be the center of everyone��s attention no matter where she went.


    If their family of three appeared at the party together that day, it would be equal to telling the world who he was.


    Although he was also looking forward to that day when they could openly live together as a family, going out and having fun together, he wasn��t powerful enough yet.


    His 9th-tier level, together with his powerful sword techniques, had made sure that his power had entered into the very top realm of the Nond Continent.


    However, the enemies that he needed to face were simply too powerful. His current capabilities weren��t enough to protect Amy and Irina from harm. Once exposed, he would attract thebined attack of numerous enemies.


    When he concealed his identity, he was the powerful dragon-yer knight, Alex.


    This mysteriousness was enough to put all his enemies in awe.


    Before hepletely recovered his power, he could only continue to hide his identity.


    Of course, if it wasn��t necessary, he would also like to continue wearing the mask when he appeared as Alex even after he recovered his full power. After removing the mask, he could be the boss of Mamy Restaurant��Mag.


    He wanted his customers toe from afar because they heard that the restaurant��s boss made excellent dishes, and not because they wanted to taste the dishes cooked by the world��s number one knight.


    ��Seems like I have to get an appropriate identity for her,�� Mag murmured to himself softly as he rode away.


    ��Boss, you��re so bad. It��s all your fault!��


    Connie looked at him aggrievedly as soon as he returned to the restaurant. She spoke as if she was pregnant with his child.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag looked at her with a perplexed expression.


    ��Ever since you set up that ��Gentlemen��s League��, I can no longer find any work. Gentlemen are indeed all perverts!�� Connie angrily said. ��Those baddies are supposed to be all mine, and now they are all taken away from me.��


    Mag didn��t know if he shouldugh or cry. The Gentlemen��s League had indeed taken care of most of the perverts in Chaos City. However, they did take away many of Connie��s training resources. He smilingly said, ��Those useless idiots no longer have any training effects for you. We still have a few days�� time, you��d better go look for your master to learn about more sophisticated assassination techniques. If you want to kill your enemies personally, your current power is still far from adequate.��


    ��Really?�� Connie was taken aback. After pondering, she nodded. ��Alright, I will go look for my master, and ask him to teach me new techniques.��


    Mag didn��t bother with her anymore. His gaze fell on Anna, who was staring out of the window in a daze. He walked over, and gently said to her, ��Don��t worry, Blour will definitelye back.��


    ��But... they have all returned. Why didn��t hee back?�� Anna looked up at Mag with worry in her eyes.


    ��Perhaps he was held up by something on his way back. I already asked someone to search for information on him. As long as we find him, we will go get him back,�� Mag consoled her. He was indeed a little worried that Blour hadn��t returned to the restaurant. It was most probably because of his father.


    Hence, he specially asked Michael and Rn to help search for Blour��s whereabouts when he met them previously. Up till now, they still hadn��t received any news.


    What they could confirm was that he wasn��t in the grasp of the Wind Forest at least. They didn��t know where he was currently.


    ��Mm-hm,�� Anna answered softly, but she still continued to stare out of the window in a daze.


    Mag reached out to pat Anna��s head gently. He flicked a nce at the clock, and then walked to the door.


    Mag opened the door with a smile, and said, ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant.��


    Another busy day began again.

 Chapter 1508 - The Hot Pot Restaurant Can Do Without Her

    <h4>Chapter 1508: The Hot Pot Restaurant Can Do Without Her</h4>


    After the breakfast service was over, Mag went to the factory in the north of the city.


    Irina herself was supervising the work, and the 20,000 Night Elves personally built many fine-looking wooden factories in the empty plot ofnd in the north of the city.


    If it weren��t for those garish chimneys, Mag would think he had walked into an artistic garden.


    Of course, thebination of the chimneys and wooden factories also showed a striking contrast.


    ��What are you doing here?�� Irina, who hade to the factory early in the morning, asked Mag, who had just walked into the office, with surprise.


    ��Ie to check on the building progress of our pces of art.�� Mag chuckled.


    ��Aren��t they factories?�� Irina pushed open the windows. Her office was on the fifth floor, and she could see all the factories around here.


    ��Perhaps only the elves could build such exquisite factories.�� Mag also walked to the window to gaze at those almostpletely wooden factories. The perfect marriage of industry and nature amazed him.


    ��I have a question for you.�� Irina pointed at those textile factory��s chimneys giving out ck smoke and frowned. ��The smoke that is produced after burning coal is toxic, and has a very bad influence on the nts and animals. I think we shouldn��t continue to release smoke like this or promote it at a grand scale.��


    Mag watched the ck smoke emitted from those protruding chimneys fly toward the blue sky and taint it.


    He didn��t expect he would still get caught by the Environmental Protection Agency in the alternate world for random discharge.


    However, looking at this scene, Mag was reminded of Ennd during the First Industrial Revolution. Those protruding chimneys proudly dered the arrival of the steam age. However, humans still had to pay for all their actions. The environment deteriorated, the diseases ravaged, and the sky was no longer blue.


    Suddenly, he began to doubt his rash decision of bringing the steam engine to this world.


    If this world entered into the steam age because of his intervention, was it beneficial or harmful to this world where magic existed?


    Mag couldn��t have a confirmed answer now, nor did he have the ability to run aplete deduction, but he was sure that if the steam engines were to poprize and develop without an order, the blue sky would be lost forever.


    ��This is indeed a headache.�� Mag nodded. Coal that was not treated gave out a huge amount of exhaust after being burned.


    The elves were always close to nature, so of course they were very sensitive to that.


    ��I will do an initial processing for the coal, and desulfurize the smoke to reduce toxic gas emissions,�� Mag said after a moment of silence.


    ��How much can we reduce?�� Irina asked.


    ��Currently, the methods that we could use are limited. We can remove about half of it,�� Mag replied after thinking for a while.


    ��Alright. I will handle the remaining half.�� Irina smiled. ��I was still thinking how to handle the other half. Now, we��ll be able to achieve nontoxic emissions.��


    ��Hmm?�� Mag stared at Irina with surprise.


    ��I nted a lot of the nt called ��absorbing grass�� in the new chimneys. It can grow in a very extreme environment, and has a very strong absorbing and purifying ability. I have tested it. It could effectively purify half of the toxic gases in a 50 meters long chimney, and then transform it into a harmless material.��


    ��There is something like that!�� Mag was really shocked by it. A super powerful biological detoxification method which could achieve a 50% detoxification effect just nting a kind of grass in the chimney.


    This grass was really born for detoxification.


    ��Is this why you wanted to build the factories yourself?�� Mag asked. He had previously suggested getting the dwarves toe build the factories as they were very efficient and precise, but Irina had rejected it.


    ��Yes.�� Irina nodded. She gazed down at those busy elves down there, and said with a sense of mission, ��We believe in the God of Life and the nature that nurtures us. We also love the existence of other lives. We definitely couldn��t ept gaining wealth through the destruction or oppression of nature.��


    ��However, the metals which could move after burning the coal are not just used in our factories, right?�� Irina turned to look at Mag.


    ��Yes. This is a coborative project between me, Miss Scheer, and the city lord. The initial motive was to introduce the steam engine trains, and then utilize the steam engines into the production so we could increase the productivity.�� Mag nodded. These few factories could be considered as pilot programs. Large-scale and wide-spread promotion most probably would not take too long. The steam engines would sweep across the world, and drag it into the Age of Steam.


    ��Can you control it?��


    ��No.�� Mag shook his head. Nobody could stop the high-efficiency solutions from recing the low-efficiency ones. He had already released the monster, the steam engine. He no longer had the power to keep it away.


    Irina furrowed her brows tightly.


    ��However, maybe I could make them reduce the emissions and reduce the harm done to nature,�� Mag replied after a brief moment of pondering.


    ��But, it is still harming nature.�� Irina continued to frown.


    Mag fell into a silence. Although he believed it was inevitable, just as Irina said, less harm done was still harm done.


    The humans were not able to love and treasure nature and lives like elves.


    ��Is it alright if Amy can never see a blue sky like this one day?��


    Mag suddenly felt his heart constrict. Amy had a soul that was as pure as an elf��s. She loved nature and all lives fiercely just like the elves. She would definitely be crushed if the blue sky and fluffy clouds were to disappear one day.


    ��I will try my best to stop this day froming,�� Mag promised solemnly.


    ��I will do that together with you.�� Irina smiled at Mag.


    Mag looked down at those green factories and smiled. ��That would be much easier.��


    ***


    ��Boss, we couldn��t get any information at all. The people who were arrestedst night are still being held up. Even the girls from the brothels were not released.�� The manager nervously peeped at the grave-looking Bet.


    ��Who the heck is messing with me?�� Bet mmed his palm on the coffee table with a dark expression.


    Who was able to mobilize such arge-scale Gray Temple��s operation? He couldn��t remember when he had ever made such a terrifying enemy.


    ��Could it be that Mamy Restaurant��s bo����


    ��It cannot be him!�� Bet shook his head with conviction. Mag wasn��t even in the top 100 on his list of enemies.


    He was just a chef. What power and status would he possibly have to make the Gray Temple mess with him?


    ��However, since the gambling dens and brothels are all gone, it seems like I have to take some serious actions now.�� Bet got up, picked up the hat at the side, and put it on. In a low voice, he said, ��I will go see Miss Rena again. The hot pot restaurant can do without her, but we have to get the form...��

 Chapter 1509 - It’s My Honor To Collaborate With Someone Like Mr. Mag

    <h4>Chapter 1509: It��s My Honor To Coborate With Someone Like Mr. Mag</h4>


    Before the brutal industrial development could even begin, it was subjected to the strict scrutiny and requirements of the alternate world��s Environmental Protection Agency. As Mag really couldn��t win against Irina, he made a trip to Buffett Manor after the lunch service was over.


    ��Miss Scheer, after running the factory in the north of the city for a while, we realized there is a very deadly w in the steam engine. Perhaps we should make some changes to it,�� Mag said to Scheer, who was dressed in a red dress as usual.


    ��Dead w?�� Scheer sat up straight immediately. Her rxed expression immediately became solemn and intense.


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded with conviction. With an equally solemn expression, he continued, ��If we continue to mass-produce and utilize the steam engines ording to the current design, we would cause an immeasurable catastrophic impact on the entire world in the future. We could even cause the extinction of all life forms.��


    Scheer was shocked. After thinking about it seriously, she hesitantly asked, ��A small steam engine is going to cause the extinction of all life forms on the Nond Continent?��


    ��If the use of steam engines gets out of control, such a situation is entirely possible.�� Mag nodded.


    ��I would appreciate further details,�� Scheer said.


    ��You knew that I happened to recruit a batch of elves who just came to Chaos City when my factory was justpleted. Furthermore, I was fortunate to get to know Princess Irina. Because she had a huge number of elves under her, and I also wanted to try to diversify, we established a deeper partnership, built a series of factories in the north of the city, and began to utilize the steam engines.��


    ��Yes. The Night Elves�� affair in Chaos City recently wasn��t a secret, and Mr. Mag had also created quite a stir in the business world by being the first to establish a business partnership with Princess Irina.�� Scheer nodded with a smile. The issue of Mag and Irina building factories together in the north of the city was widely discussed in the business circles. After all, that was abor force that consisted of 20,000 elves who had all had a keen mind and dexterous hands, and everyone wanted a part of that.


    However, they didn��t expect that before they could receive any replies for the invitations for coborations, the news of Irina working with Mamy Restaurant��s boss already got out. They were going to carry out diversified cooperation on the foundation of one small textile factory.


    Moreover, the city lord��s castle supported their move by selling them a piece ofnd to be used for the factories at a low price.


    Although Irina looked rather wretched after escaping from the Wind Forest with the Night Elves, she was Irina after all. She was a powerful and legendary elven princess.


    She returned victoriously after battling against six opponents on that rainy night in Rodu.


    At first, no one believed she could lead the hundreds of Night Elves to repel the sudden attack of Borg and the Wind Forest. In the end, Alex and she slew Borg, and repelled the Wind Forest��s allied forces, proving many people wrong.


    Then, she crashed the Wind Forest��s conferring ceremony alone, and raised a fight for freedom that shocked the whole continent. She led the escape of the elves who were arrested, and another 20,000 ve elves, out of the soul-binding Wind Forest.


    This was Irina. She was a woman that you couldn��t ignore no matter what situation she was in.


    Even though she was in Chaos City now, with only 20,000 weak elven ves, nobody could say for sure that the Wind Forest wouldn��t belong to her in the future.


    As a woman who was also highly praised, Scheer still believed there was no way she could be on par with Irina right now. Their outlook and the things they did had a very wide gap in level.


    Hence, coborating with her now was a gamble on the future. A chance to coborate with the elves.


    Even Buffett Bank was nning on how to negotiate with Irina before Mag suddenly appeared to take the prize.


    A restaurant��s owner took Irina and the 20,000 elves.


    The entire Chaos City��s business circles erupted into chaos after this news got out.


    After all, in the eyes of those powerful businessmen with tons of connections, Mag was just a chef who could cook wonderful dishes. Perhaps he won over Princess Irina with his scrumptious food?


    Scheer was also rather shocked about that news at first, but she soon let it go. After all, Mag was the man who invented the steam engine and sessfully coborated with Buffett Bank with only a drawing and a roughly made sample. If this news got out, it would perhaps cause quite a big hoo-ha too.


    The steam engine was the future, and Scheer wasn��t doubtful about that at all.


    Now, Mag was saying that the steam engine could destroy humanity��s future. What did this have to do with Irina?


    Mag solemnly said to Scheer, ��In my coboration with Princess Irina, she has given me feedback that the steam engines gave out arge amount of toxic gas during the process of burning coal. If this toxic gas was released into the air without any treatment, it would cause deadly damage to living beings after it umted to a certain amount and affected the environment.


    ��Once steam engines are widely poprized, coal will be the source of energy that is mostmonly used in this world. Huge amounts of toxic gases will be released into the air, and soon this world will be filled with the toxic gases in the air, and our future will be pitch dark.��


    ��Is it that serious?�� Scheer frowned. Now that she recalled, she always had a feeling that she couldn��t breathe properly every time she went to inspect the base. The ck smoke had indeed made her ufortable after she breathed it in.


    ��In this area, Princess Irina��s opinions should be authoritative. No one knows nature and lives better than her.�� Mag shrugged.


    Scheer nodded, agreeing with Mag��s point of view.


    After all, apart from the elven queen, Princess Irina was the only elf guarded by the Tree of Life.


    ��Then, how should we handle this w?�� Scheer asked Mag. She wanted her name to be engraved into Nond Continent��s history in the future, but not by being called the ��Devil��s Releaser�� one day in the future.


    However, she also wasn��t willing to give up on the steam engines. This was an invention that was going to change theyout of the Nond Continent and a chance for Buffett Bank to cross into another realm and be the leader.


    ��We need to solve the problem of the release of the toxic gas, and increase technical barriers on the steam engines to make its promotions and developments orderly so that we could greatly reduce the harm on the nature brought upon by the use of the steam engines. We have to be responsible for this world��s future.�� Mag took out a drawing, and pushed it in front of Scheer gently. ��I have alreadye out with the preliminary solution. However, we need Miss Scheer��s and the city lord��s castle��s full cooperation when we implement it.��


    Scheer picked up the drawing to read through it carefully. She would sometimes frown, or her eyes would light up. She only put down the drawing in her hands about 10 minutester, impressed, and said, ��It��s my honor to coborate with someone like Mr. Mag.��

 Chapter 1510 - Let Her Have A Taste Of What Is Worse Than Death Itself

    <h4>Chapter 1510: Let Her Have A Taste Of What Is Worse Than Death Itself</h4>


    The negotiation went unexpectedly smoothly. Initially, Mag had thought he needed to use his gift of the gab to persuade the biggest capitalist in the world in order to make her give up the greatest benefit for this world and its future. He hadn��t expected he only needed to give her a nned solution, and everything was solved.


    ��Miss Scheer��s forward environmental awareness is impressive,�� Mag said sincerely. A capitalist like her was rare.


    ��Mr. Mag��s sense of responsibility is equally impressive.�� Scheer smiled as she looked at Mag with the same appreciation.


    Mag didn��t want to remain here and continue praising each other. He was also very sure that Scheer was 100 times busier than him, so he swiftly concluded the topic. After asking Scheer tomunicate with the city lord��s castle, and then inform him for a formal three-party docking, he returned to the restaurant.


    ��Boss, Rena is missing.�� Yabemiya came up to Mag urgently as soon as he returned to the restaurant. ��She��s not at the dormitory, either. Normally, she woulde to the restaurant to prepare for the hot pot by now. Could the man from the teahouse have grasped her?��


    ��I have checked on that teahouse. Rena isn��t there,�� Elizabeth said.


    ��Could that fellow be so stupid? How dare he even kidnap her?�� Mag furrowed his eyebrows, and his expression became cold.


    Mag flicked a nce at his watch. It was already four o��clock. He went out with his bicycle, and at the same time said, ��I��m going out for a while. If I��m not back by 4.30 pm, we will cancel dinner service.��


    ��I��ll go with you,�� Elizabeth said in a cold voice, and then followed after Mag.


    ��We will go with you too! We will go save Rena!�� Yabemiya, Ba, and the rest also followed him out angrily. They disyed great anger at the fact that someone actually dared to kidnap theirpanion.


    Amy happened to return to the restaurant with her school bag on her back, and saw Mag and thedies who were about to leave. She let go of Krassu��s hand, jogged over, and curiously asked, ��Father, where are you all going?��


    Mag looked at Amy with surprise before looking at Krassu. ��Why is Little Amy back so early today?��


    ��Boss Mag, I have something urgent today, so I have to send little Amy back 30 minutes earlier. I got to go.�� Krassu urgently left on two fireballs after saying that.


    ��Rena was kidnapped by baddies, and we��re going to rescue her now. Are you going toe with us, Amy?�� Yabemiya asked Amy.


    Amy nodded with worry on her face. ��Big Sister Rena must be in great danger now. Let��s go and save her! I am very fierce at beating up baddies!��


    Mag looked at all of them filled with righteous rage with resignation and gratification. After pondering for a while, he said, ��Alright, let��s split up. I��m going to find out where Rena could be. Youdies go watch around the dormitory and teahouse to see if there is any news. If I get any news, I wille back and take action together with you.��


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Everyone nodded as they followed after Mag��s arrangement.


    Mag left on his bicycle. He had wanted to act alone at first, but after thinking about it, Miya and the gang also wanted to show their concern for Rena. Furthermore, they could get rid of the other party easily with Elizabeth, an 8th-tier Frost Dragon, taking charge. He didn��t even have to find an excuse to cover it up afterward.


    The bicycle stopped at the Gray Temple��s back door.


    ��My employee is missing. It should be connected to Bet Marquis. I hope Gray Temple could exin to me how she could have gone missing under your people��s watch?�� Mag asked Borg with a serious expression.


    ��Seems like it��s the people who guard her that are a problem.�� Borg also frowned when he heard that. With a serious expression, he continued, ��Don��t worry. We, Gray Temple, will find her quickly and send her back safely.��


    ��It��s fine. I just need you to tell me where she is, and we will get her back ourselves.�� Mag shook his head.


    Borg stared at Mag silently for a while before nodding. ��Alright. Give me 20 minutes, and I will tell you her location.�� He turned and left immediately after saying that.


    Mag waited at the door for approximately 15 minutes before Borg returned and passed a note to him. ��She is at this location right now.��


    ��Thank you.�� Mag threw a nce at that note. On it was written, ��The basement in the small courtyard at the end of the 13thne in the west of the city.�� He then left on his bicycle.


    <i>Seems like the Gray Temple needs to do thorough internal cleansing too. How dare they interfere with my, the chief of the intelligence department��s, affair...</i> Borg went in with a dark expression.


    ***


    ��Now you have two choices. One is to write out the hot pot��s recipe honestly. I will let you go after I make sure that it��s correct.


    ��The other is to die in this basement with humiliation. Perhaps someone is going to find a naked body here many yearster,�� Bet, who sat on a chair with legs crossed, said in a low voice to Rena, who was tied to a pole.


    Only an oilmp was lit at the stone wall in the dark basement. Apart from Rena, who was tied to the pole and Bet, there were another two orcs and three strapping men.


    ��Hehe.��


    The orcs and strapping men all began to smile with evil intentions as their gazes roamed up and down Rena��s body unscrupulously. Although this maiden looked weak, she was still rather good-looking.


    ��Y-you people aremitting a crime!�� Rena struggled to back off, but both her hands and feet were tightly bound. She was on her way to the restaurant earlier, and she suddenly lost consciousness after she smelled a strange fragrance. She found herself in this basement after she regained consciousness. She didn��t even know where she was.


    The ropes that were tightly bound and those evil-smiling strapping men caused a thick fear and helplessness to creep up Rena��s heart slowly.


    Since Bet didn��t bother to hide his identity, this meant she wasn��t going to leave this cer alive today.


    Fear didn��t make her lose her rationality. Instead, she calmed down after she was certain of that.


    She was going to die with dignity if she was definitely going to die. She didn��t want to die with humiliation at the hands of these fellows.


    ��I can write out the hot pot��s recipe for you, but you��ve got to promise you will nevere and harass me again,�� Rena said to Bet.


    Bet��s eyes lit up, and he uncrossed his legs. He began to smile warmly as he nodded. ��Sure. As long as the form is correct, not only will I not make things difficult for you and your mother, I will even give you a huge reward that will make you wealthy for the rest of your lives.��


    ��Alright, I will write it out for you.�� Rena nodded.


    ��Release Miss Rena, and then bring the pen and paper over,�� Bet smilingly said.


    Two orcs came forward to untie Rena��s hands, and gave her the pen and paper.


    Rena thought about it briefly, and began writing on the paper. All the names of spices and condiments were written with her neat and tidy handwriting.


    <i>I didn��t expect thisss to wisen up. It��s such a waste. If she had agreed to my terms two nights ago, she wouldn��t have ended up like this.</i> Bet��s smile got brighter as he looked at the increasingly interesting recipe. As long as the hot pot restaurant could open, he wouldn��t have to worry about money.


    Just as the people in the cer gradually rxed while they watched Rena write the recipe calmly, Rena suddenly turned the pen around and stabbed it toward her throat.


    ��Grab her!�� Bet��s expression changed instantly.


    However, just as the tip of the pen was one centimeter away from Rena��s throat, Rena��s hand was caught by the orc next to her. His other hand took the pen, crushed it, and tossed it onto the ground.


    ��How dare you fool me? You have no idea whom you are dealing with!�� Bet��s face darkened, and he kicked Rena��s stomach. He saw Rena struggling to grab that broken pen and waved his hand. ��Let her have a taste of what is worse than death itself.��


    ��Hehe. Allow me.�� That orc who was two heads taller than a normal person walked toward Rena with a smirk, and reached out to grab Rena��s hair.


    Crack! Crack!


    Right then, sounds of ice forming could be heard. Frost suddenly appeared on the cer��s walls, and rapidly spread to the floor and toward their feet.

 Chapter 1511 - Useless Brother

    <h4>Chapter 1511: Useless Brother</h4>


    ��This is?�� Miya asked.


    Everyone from the cer was stunned when they saw such a sight.


    At that moment when everyone was stunned, the frost had already reached their feet, and was already spreading quickly up their legs.


    ��It��s ice magic! Someone��s here!�� the orc eximed as the first one to react.


    Bet was also shocked. He pointed at Rena, and shouted, ��Capture her, we��ll leave using the secret passageway!��


    The orc smashed the fairly thin frost around his legs with a stomp, and reached towards Rena��s cor. However, his movements had be much slower.


    Meanwhile, Bet was already making way towards the opened secret passageway with the help of another orc.


    <i>Is someone here to save me?</i> Rena was equally stunned, but her eyes shone brightly. She subconsciously took a step backward.


    Bam!


    Just then, the cer��s stone door exploded into tiny fragments as though it had been dealt a heavy blow.


    The tiny pieces of crushed stone, however, suddenly froze at that moment, hovering in the air eerily as though someone had pressed on the pause button.


    ��Take this!!!��


    Just then, a small red silhouette jumped out through the crushed stones, and kicked the orc in his face.


    A wind fire wheel was pressed on the orc��s face, and a burning smell wafted over. The temperature and strength made the orc��s face twist. He flew backward uncontrobly, and smashed into the wall behind him.


    Amynded on the ground and looked with concern at Rena, who was sitting on the floor with her arms wrapped around her tummy, asking, ��Big Sister Rena, are you alright?��


    ��Amy!�� Rena was surprised and overjoyed to see Amy suddenly appear. She almost could not believe her eyes.


    ��Trying to run away?!�� Ba appeared at the entrance of the cer, and looked at the several people who were scurrying towards the secret passageway. She waved her hand, and the smashed stones that were suspended in mid-air flew towards the secret passageway. Before those several people could even enter the secret passageway, the exit was alreadypletely blocked.


    The orc that was helping Bet lifted an arm and smashed the rocks. What followed was the sound of shattering and the orc holding his deformed hand as he took two steps back.


    ��A 7th-tier spatial magic caster!�� The orc looked at Ba in shock and fear.


    Now that the secret passageway was blocked, Bet turned back to look at thedies that had arrived sessively through the cer door, followed by Mag, who was very well-protected at the back. The veins on his forehead popped out as he pondered in shock.


    How did they find this ce? He��d already avoided all the spies from the Gray Temple, and kidnapped Rena very stealthily to this cer that almost no one knew about.


    What shocked him the most was that all these people were employees from Mamy Restaurant, but why was there a 7th-tier spatial magic caster among them!?


    Why would she settle for serving dishes in a restaurant if she was so capable, even having the rare ability of space distortion!?


    His two strongest subordinates were captured inst night��s ambush. Now, these two orcs were barely at the 6th-tier. They werepletely unable to defend themselves against a 7th-tier spatial magic caster.


    That seemingly insignificant little four-to-five-year-old half-elf girl was even more shocking. A 6th-tier orc was easily sent flying by her single kick. With such horrifying capability at that age, she had to be that talent that made the two great magic casters want to make her their disciple.


    Bet suddenly lost control of the entire situation, and his expression changed. He quickly put on a smile, and told Mag, ��Hey, what brings you here, Boss Mag? I��ve only invited����


    Bam!


    Before Bet could finish his words, Yabemiya smacked his face with a pan that she pulled out from somewhere. She used so much force that he was embedded into the mud wall.


    ��Did... Did he still have something else to say?�� Yabemiya asked embarrassedly as she kept the pan and looked at Bet, who was knocked out.


    ��It��s alright. You did well, Miya.�� Mag looked at Bet, who was still slightly dazed. He walked to Rena and helped her up as he said with concern, ��It��s alright. We��re here.��


    ��Boss... and everyone...�� Rena looked at everyone, and her eyes reddened. She thought that she would die right here today after all the humiliation and hopelessness. She didn��t think that they would actually appear in the nick of time.


    Of course, what she didn��t expect the most was that everyone was actually so powerful!


    Whether it was Amy, who sent the scary orc flying with one kick, or Ba, who could control the stones, and even Yabemiya, who could embed Bet into the wall with a pan, their capabilities were all beyond her imagination.


    So Boss wasn��t lying to her at all. She really had a strong restaurant behind her!


    ��You��re injured. We don��t have a healing magic caster here, so we can only treat your wound simply first.�� Elizabeth went up to her, and took a look at Rena��s abrasion on her pinky. She tapped at it gently with her finger, and a small stream of water flowed past the wound, cleaning all the sand and gravel on it.


    ��We can go back very quickly.�� Mag handed Rena over to Gina while he walked towards Bet.


    ��Ah!!!��


    The two orcs and three strong men came dashing towards Mag as they shouted loudly. This fellow appeared the weakest out of them all. If they could get him under their control, they might have a chance to leave.


    ��Ice seal.�� Elizabeth spat the two words out coldly.


    Crack...


    The frost on the ground slowly extended, automatically avoiding Mag��s feet, towards the orcs and strong men, freezing them into ice sculptures.


    Bet, who was dazed from being smacked by the pan, happened to regain his senses then. When he saw his subordinates turn into ice sculptures, his expression changed immediately. That ice beauty seemed even more powerful and horrifying than he thought.


    <i>How many scary people are actually hiding in this restaurant? Why would they be willing to work for him?!</i>


    ��I��ve mentioned it. Don��t touch my people. Otherwise, you will lose everything,�� Mag said coldly in front of Bet.


    ��Y-you cannot kill me! I am Bet Marquis! The younger brother of the head of the Marquis Family!�� Bet said with fear written on his face.


    ��You��re such a useless brother. You have no idea how much your older brother wishes that you could die earlier,�� Mag scoffed.


    Bet��s face turned pale. He knew very well that Mag spoke the truth. His big brother, just like him, hoped that the other party would die earlier every day.


    Mag raised a leg and kicked Bet between his legs. The sound of something crushing echoed around the cer together with a terrible scream.


    ��Don��t worry. I won��t kill you. As aw-abiding citizen, what I��m going to do is not to send you to God, but to leave you in the hands of thew.�� Mag retracted his leg and watched Bet shrink into a ball on the ground as he twitched in pain. He slowly bent down, and said, ��After all, you haven��t witnessed yourself losing everything important to you.��

 Chapter 1512 - Go, Little Fire Lotus!

    <h4>Chapter 1512: Go, Little Fire Lotus!</h4>


    ��Let��s go, the people from the Gray Temple will be here soon to clean up.�� Mag held Amy��s little hand as he turned to walk out of the cer.


    ��But he...�� Gina, who was holding Rena, turned her head back to look at Bet. There was fear in her eyes. If this fellow was let off just like that, would something simr happen again?


    ��Don��t worry, the lifetime membership in Bastie Prison is already open for him. He can only stay in the dark cell for the rest of his life and await his death.�� Mag paused in his tracks, and looked at Rena with a smile as he said, ��Rena, don��t worry, he won��t appear again.��


    Rena looked at Mag��s warm smile and felt the uneasiness disappear. She nodded, and said, ��Mm-hmm.��


    ��That��s so easy. I only whacked him once, and all the bad guys are settled.�� Amy felt a little unsatisfied. She looked back, and even cutely told Bet, ��Hey, Uncle, you got to buck up a little, okay? Bring more people along, otherwise you don��t look impressive at all. That��s really disappointing.��


    Bet looked up at Amy furiously. <i>Is she kidding?</i>


    ��Let��s go.�� Mag brought the others out of the cer, and climbed out from the abandoned well at the corner of the yard.


    ��Stand right there! You are already surrounded. All of you! Hands up and go to the corner of the wall!��


    The moment Mag and the gang came out from the dried-up well, they heard someone shout at them, and a group of Gray Temple inspectors surrounded them. The knights drew their swords, and the magic casters pointed their wands at them as they got ready to attack.


    The leader was a tall and slim middle-aged man. He looked at Rena for a while before he solemnly said, ��I am Captain ze from Gray Temple Inspection troop. All of you are involved in a kidnapping and assault case. Please cooperate with our investigation!��


    Mag looked at ze through slightly squinted eyes. He thought the people waiting outside would be here to arrest Bet and the others, but it seemed themunication within the Gray Temple was not very effective. This so-called captain was probably not under Borg. Smiling, Mag said, ��Sir, I wonder what made you think that we��re involved in kidnapping and assault? Whom did we kidnap? Whom did we assault? Did someone report the case?��


    ��You...�� ze was stumped for words. He looked at Mag for a while, not knowing what to say.


    He was also shocked by Bet, that dumb teammate. He lured the inspectors away so that Bet could escape, but that stupid guy actually targeted the restaurant employee, and even kidnapped her.


    That was fine since she was just an employee. He was already ready to wipe his *ss for him, but he didn��t expect this matter to rm the intelligence department. The person who was supposed to handle this matter never came back after he was called out, so he brought men and rushed over.


    He could already feel the strong magic waves from the cer before he even reached the ce. After that, he saw Mag and the gange out.


    He could already guess what happened down there. While he was shocked that this restaurant owner could find such powerful aides, he also spontaneously decided to frame Mag. Otherwise, if Bet was arrested, he would definitely buckle under their interrogation and rat on him.


    ze regained hisposure quickly, and seriously said, ��We��ve received a report that the owner of the teahouse ��Ben�� had gone missing, and before that, an employee from their shop heard you threatening him. The owner and employees of Mamy Restaurant, I am giving all of you a strict warning. All of you better stand properly against the wall and not resist the arrest. If you dare to go against thew, we will take the necessary actions!


    ��You, bring a team of people down to take a look.�� ze waved his hand, and a small team of five went down to the cer.


    ��It��s not like this. He was the one who kidnapped me, and Boss and the rest came to my rescue. It��s not like what you said,�� Rena exined anxiously. She felt so aggrieved that tears started welling up in her eyes. Wasn��t the Gray Temple supposed to be the guardian angel of Chaos City? How could they malign people like that?


    ��Ma��am, you have the right to remain silent, but everything you say will be used in court as evidence. If you��re suspected of defamation, that would be an added sentence!�� ze red coldly at Rena.


    ��Don��t worry. If we want to leave, they won��t be able to stop us.�� Elizabeth stood in front of Rena and looked equally coldly at ze. Her icy cold aura made ze retract his gaze subconsciously. It was the 8th-tier ice magic waves that she used previously.


    Not longter, the inspectors from the Gray Temple crawled out with the pale Bet and five other ice sculptures from the cer.


    ��Save... Save me... I was kidnapped by them... they killed my subordinates, and even wanted to kill me...�� Bet��s face was pale. He lifted a finger limply and pointed at Mag with clenched teeth as he said, ��He... He is the mastermind.��


    The corner of ze��s lips rose. He waved his hand as he said, ��Arrest all of them!��


    ��Father, are these people baddies as well? I remember that they are the ones who maintain thew and order,�� Amy whispered to Mag with doubt and also a little excitement.


    ��Maybe.�� Mag scoffed. Since they were already charged, adding a few crimes on top of the existing ones didn��t matter. This captain was obviously on Bet��s side. <i>If that��s the case, there��s no need to hold on to any hopes for them.</i>


    Even though they had over 30 people on their side, with this Captain ze being an 8th-tier knight and having several 7th-tier magic casters, Mag was not very worried about the situation. Judging from how it looked, they could still easily win even if they were to really get into a fight.


    As for how this should be settled, that would be up to Rn and Borg.


    ��Then do we just beat them to death, or do we go ording to the protocol?�� Amy asked.


    ��We arew-abiding citizens, after all. Let��s go ording to the protocol,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Amy nodded. She took a step forward, pointed at them with her wand, and said, ��I am the little boss of Mamy Restaurant, the disciple of the Lord of Ice and Lord of Fire, a student from Chaos School. Let me now warn all of you to give up resisting and surrender. Otherwise, I��ll punish you in the name of the moon.��


    ��Although I don��t know why the moon wants to punish you, I��ll agree in the name of the moon,�� Ba added.


    ��Youngss, it��s not a good thing to be overly confident. Even the Lord of Ice and Lord of Fire have to abide by thews and rules of Chaos City and kneel before the Gray Temple. All of you are going to pay a heavy price for going against the Gray Temple in enforcing thew!�� zeughed coldly. It would be great if they decided to resist because things would tend to go out of hand when violence was involved, and it would not be anything strange if there were a few deaths as a result.


    ��You should say that in front of my masters. Really,�� Amy suggested sincerely. ��Go, Little Fire Lotus!��


    Amy flung out more than 10 ss bottles containing two-colored little fire lotuses from her magic caster��s staff space, aiming straight at ze.

 Chapter 1513 - Dare To Trifle With The Gray Temple?!

    <h4>Chapter 1513: Dare To Trifle With The Gray Temple?!</h4>


    ��My Lord, ording to thetest news, ze had already led a group to the 13thne in the west of the city without my orders. He must have something to do with the kidnapping. Furthermore, that fellow from the inspection troop said that ze had been keeping in very close contact with Bet,�� ze reported quickly as he handed a ssified letter to Rn.


    Rn skimmed through the letter, and fell silent for a while before he asked Borg, ��Does this have anything to do with God?��


    ��There is currently no evidence to prove that God is involved in this case.�� Borg shook his head before continuing, ��But he had been in charge of the inspection troops all this while.��


    Rn put the letter down, and ordered Borg, ��Bring men over to settle this matter. Don��t rm Krassu and Urien. Things will getplicated once they get involved. Bring ze back and find out how many others are rted to this incident.��


    ��Yes.�� Borg nodded and quickly left.


    Tap~ tap~ tap~


    Rn tapped on the table gently, seemingly deep in thought. After a long while, he stood up slowly and walked towards the door.


    ��God, you��d better don��t disappoint me...��


    ***


    ��Explode, Little Fire Lotus!��


    As Amymanded, the two-colored fire lotuses in the bottles she threw exploded.


    ze��s expression changed, losing its initial calmness. He wielded his sword forward and spit the fireballing at him in half, while at the same time taking several steps back to avoid the flickering tongues.


    ��Going against thew enforcers. That��s another crime! Subdue them!�� ze shouted before quickly adding, ��Don��t hurt that kid!��


    He might say that he was not afraid, but he really didn��t want to suffer from the rage of the Lord of Ice and Lord of Fire. The two of them were, after all, really powerful. They were a source of headache even for the lord of the Gray Temple. He wouldn��t dare to ruffle their feathers.


    The people from the Gray Temple started attacking Mag and thedies upon receiving the instruction. The knights dashed in front, while beams of light shot out from the magic casters�� wands at the people from Mamy Restaurant.


    Elizabeth took a step forward, and softly chanted, ��Ice and frost.��


    The temperature in the yard dropped suddenly, and a pale blue magic field appeared around them, blocking the magic attacks out.


    Elizabeth raised her hand, and frost started speeding towards the knights, extending up from their legs to their bodies. They were almost instantly turned into blocks of ice, freezing in ce with their horrified expressions preserved.


    ��I respect Chaos City��sws and rules because they bring dignity and safety to the weak. However, if thew enforcers are a bunch of scum, that would be too much of an irony.�� Elizabeth walked out from the magic shield as she moved closer to ze step by step with disappointment in her eyes.


    ��Darn!�� ze��s expression changed. He underestimated this woman��s capabilities. He looked down and saw the frozen ground under his feet. His eyelids twitched. As an 8th-tier knight, he knew very well what it meant when he stepped into her realm.


    A giant dragon specializing in spatial distortion. That was very difficult to handle!


    ��If I didn��t guess wrongly, you should be the Frost Dragon Tribe��s Princess Elizabeth. If you don��t want the Frost Dragon Tribe to be on bad terms with Chaos City, you��d better know what you��re doing now, and know if you��re pushing the boundaries of the Gray Temple and Chaos City!�� ze said sternly.


    ��Whatever you��re doing has already crossed my boundaries,�� Elizabeth said coldly. She took a step forward, and suddenly disappeared. When she reappeared, her right hand, which was covered in frost dragon scales, had alreadynded a punch on ze��s face.


    Bam!


    The punch sent ze flying immediately. He only managed to stop himself after digging his longsword into the wall, creating a five-meter-long gash.


    However, before he could steady himself, a foot covered in dragon scales appeared and kicked his lower abdomen, sending him flying again.


    Elizabeth kept disappearing and appearing in the frost realm, thrashing ze easily.


    The rest, who were already prepared for the fight, watched in shock with their mouths and eyes wide open.


    ��Big Sister Elizabeth is so powerful.�� Connie swallowed. She suddenly felt embarrassed of her own assassination which she prided herself on.


    ��Big Sister is so powerful.�� Yabemiya was also stunned. Although she had always known that Elizabeth was very powerful, she never knew she was this powerful.


    ��Sigh... I have no share in this baddie again.�� Amy sighed a little unhappily. She started to rub her little fireballs secretly, throwing one at ze from time to time.


    <i>Is she so powerful in her realm?</i> Mag was also a little shocked. The fighters were both at the 8th-tier, but an 8th-tier knight was thrashed by Elizabeth in her realm without being able to fight back at all.


    The talent of a Frost Dragon tribe��s royalty was indeed awe-inspiring.


    Of course, that did not mean that she was undefeatable.


    As long as you were fast on your feet and sword, and had enough capabilities, you��d be able to sh into any realm.


    Just like how Alex shed open Lance��s frost realm, which was known to be the strongest realm, and proceeded to thrash that dragon.


    Mag was naturally very happy that Elizabeth alone was enough to settle the problem. If he had to fight, it might cause some unnecessary troubles. He would definitely stay still if he could.


    ze was badly beaten up in the frost realm, and his face was crushed into the ice, leaving the lower half of his body above ground. The ice quickly covered up the hole, and he turned into an ice sculpture.


    Elizabethnded on the ground gently and raised her hand. Immediately, the frost realm disappeared, leaving only a yard full of ice sculptures.


    Ice sculpture Bet was staring with his eyes wide open, as though he could not believe his eyes.


    <i>These fellows even dare to trifle with the Gray Temple?!</i>


    ��This...�� Borg arrived with the intelligence department at that moment. When he saw the scene, he was bewildered.


    ��Are you with him?�� Elizabeth turned back and saw Borg. She felt dangering from this human. He was a 9th-tier powerhouse much more powerful than Fox.


    ��No, no, you��ve misunderstood.�� Borg quickly waved his hands. He looked at Mag, and said, ��Boss Mag, we heard that someone had kidnapped your restaurant��s employee, so we came over to save her.��


    ��That��s different from what we heard just now. After all, we were the bandits who kidnapped a rich merchant, and were going through a very strict interrogation from the Gray Temple,�� Mag told Borg with an ostensible smile.

 Chapter 1514 - Heh, Delayed Opening? Serves Him Right!

    <h4>Chapter 1514: Heh, Dyed Opening? Serves Him Right!</h4>


    The atmosphere in the yard was a little awkward.


    The people from the intelligence department who came over with Borg more or less knew something about the situation, so they all looked at ze and the others disdainfully.


    Borg nced at ze and Bet, who were frozen, and squinted. He really did his best when it came to ruining the reputation of the Gray Temple and the justice it aimed to uphold.


    ��My apologies. The Gray Temple will give all of you an exnation on this matter. I guarantee that the Gray Temple will deal with those that disyed questionable conduct strictly, and bring the real culprit to justice.��


    Mag looked at Borg, and solemnly said, ��I hope this will not happen again. After all, the citizens of Chaos City rely on the Gray Temple��sw enforcement for protection. If we can��t even trust the Gray Temple, it will not be long before the system that the city prides itself on copses.��


    ��I��ve already reported this incident to the Lord of the Gray Temple. Those involved will be dealt with severely to ensure the fairness and power of the Gray Temple.�� Borg nodded. Judging from how much the Lord of the Gray Temple respected Mag, thetter could not be an ordinary restaurant owner. Besides, what he just mentioned was what worried him as well.


    ��Elizabeth, let them take over from here on,�� Mag told Elizabeth, whose back was facing him.


    Elizabeth hesitated for a while, but still put her hand down. The chill in the air disappeared all of a sudden, but the ice statues did not thaw.


    Borg heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Rena for a while, and noticed that she was holding her tummy. He said, ��Medic, treat this youngdy.��


    ��Yes!�� A female magic caster came forward, and checked Rena��s injuries. After that, she started chanting a spell, sending a few waves of white light onto Rena. Rena��s pale face finally regained some color, and her knitted brows eased out.


    ��Thank you. I��m all better,�� Rena thanked the magic caster. It felt a little miraculous. It was her first time being treated with healing magic, and it was wondrous. Princess Irina and Big Sister Xixi had also treated her mother with such powerful healing magic.


    Mag looked a little more relieved seeing that Rena had been healed, and was not so angry at the Gray Temple��s unprofessionalism. After that, he brought all of them out.


    ��Sir, don��t we have to take their statements?�� a small official asked softly.


    ��If you��re not afraid of Krassu and Urien tearing the Gray Temple apart after finding out that their beloved disciple got attacked, and the attacker was even from the Gray Temple, go ahead,�� Borg spat out as he walked towards ze.


    ��Then...�� The official took a deep breath of cold air in and shrank. ��Let��s forget it. The intelligence department doesn��t really need any witnesses. The culprits are the best witnesses.��


    ***


    ��Boss, I��m sorry we had to dy the restaurant��s opening hours because of me,�� Rena mumbled reproachfully as she walked behind with her head hanging low.


    Night had already fallen. It was toote to operate tonight.


    Mag, who was holding Amy��s little hand, suddenly stopped and turned around. Rena, who was following behind, was caught off guard, and walked right into him. Luckily, Mag blocked her with his hand, so she did not hit his chest.


    ��It��s alright if we can��t open for the night. You don��t have to vent your anger on me,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Everyoneughed along.


    ��Argh...�� Rena took two steps back embarrassedly. Her face and ears were red. As she looked at the group of smiling people, who did not seem to me her at all, she felt a stinging sensation in her nose, and her eyes reddened.


    ��I��m sorry, Rena. This incident happened because of the hot pot soup base recipe. I caused you to be targeted, and it was also because of my carelessness that you were endangered.�� Mag looked at Rena in the eye, and seriously said, ��I am very touched by your character, and I admire it a lot. However, I hope that if something simr happens in the future, promise me, nothing is more important than you are.��


    ��Boss...��


    Rena could not hold her tears in. She ran into Mag��s embrace, and let out all the emotions that she had been suppressing��grievance, fear, gratefulness...


    She had been a very timid person since she was young, growing up with her mother in fear in the slums. She had been trying her best to live her insignificant life while protecting her mother.


    She did tiring andborious jobs for meager pay, and grew as lowly as the dust and dirt amidst her employer��s scoldings.


    But right now, when she was put in a hopeless situation, just as she thought she was about to die, Boss, Amy, Miya, and the rest appeared.


    They stood in front of her and defeated all the baddies, and were even concerned about her.


    That was when she knew that there were people other than her mother who actually cared for her.


    That there would still be someone who would tell her that she was more important.


    On the dark, chilly, long street, Mag patted the young girl on her back gently. He could understand the fear she was feeling after going through such an ordeal. Letting it all out might make her feel better.


    Miya and the rest stood silently, blocking out the chilly wind on the long street.


    ��Big Sister Rena, don��t cry. We��re all a family. If there��s any baddie who dares to bully you again, Little Amy will beat them up.�� Amy tugged gently at Rena��s sleeve and tip-toed as she passed her a purple floral handkerchief.


    ��Yes. The restaurant is just like our home, and we��re all a family,�� Yabemiya said with a sincere smile.


    Everyone had a simr smile on their faces. To them, the restaurant was indeed a very special ce.


    Rena received the handkerchief and looked at Amy, and then at everyone else. She tried to hold back her tears and nodded. ��We��re all a family.��


    ��Let��s go. If we don��t go back, the customers are going to tear the restaurant down. It��s rude that we didn��t even put up a notice in advance,�� Mag said with a smile. He walked to a bigger road and gged a horse-drawn carriage, and then he got Miya and the rest to send Rena home first while he brought Amy, Gina, and some others back to the restaurant on a second horse-drawn carriage.


    When they were almost at the restaurant, Mag could already feel the rage from all the chowhounds.


    ��Boss Mag! Open up!��


    ��We��re starving!!��


    ��If you don��t open up, we��ll die right here!!��


    ��Did this Boss Mag do something heinous? Why are there so many people causing a ruckus?�� the coachman muttered under his breath curiously.


    ��No, he was just held up by something, so he was a littlete to open his restaurant.�� Mag coughed softly as he tried to hide his embarrassment.


    ��Heh, dyed opening? Serves him right!�� The coachmanughed at his misfortune. ��Back then, when I could still wield a knife, I was still a presentable person until I started standing my customers up... Look at my right hand and left leg. They were maimed.��


    Mag nced at his bent left leg and awkward right hand, and shuddered.


    <i>They��re not to be trifled with. Not at all.</i>

 Chapter 1515 - Vampires Eat Things Raw Precisely Because They Can’t Cook

    <h4>Chapter 1515: Vampires Eat Things Raw Precisely Because They Can��t Cook</h4>


    ��I suppose you won��t be able to eat today. Do you want me to send you somewhere else?�� the coachman asked Mag as he turned back and lifted a corner of the curtain up.


    ��It��s alright. Here will do.�� Mag handed the coachman three silver coins, and got off the carriage.


    ��Boss Mag is over there!�� Someone spotted Mag very quickly, and with his shout, all eyes were on Mag.


    ��Boss Mag, we demand an exnation from you!��


    ��An exnation won��t do. We will need at least two bowls of tofu pudding. Hmph.��


    ��Boss Mag, I brought my whole family here for hot pot. You��re not going to stand us up tonight, are you?��


    The crowd exploded withints and dissatisfaction for waiting so long outside.


    ��Hm?�� The coachman turned to look at Mag. He did not expect this situation.


    ��Actually, I...�� Mag looked at the agitated customers, and attempted to exin today��s situation.


    A strongdy lining up in front waved her hand, and interrupted Mag. ��Alright. Speak no more. Just go back and cook.��


    ��Yes, yes, yes, hurry along.��


    The customers all agreed. They almost picked him up, and stuffed him into the restaurant.


    Because of all the enthusiastic customers, Mag really could not bring himself to announce that the restaurant would be closed for the night. He thought for a while and nodded, saying, ��Alright, please wait 10 minutes. Our restaurant will start its operation soon. However, because we didn��t do any preparations beforehand, we won��t have many of the dishes on the menu, including hot pot, which requires us to prepare the soup base beforehand.��


    ��Sigh...��


    There was a sudden sigh from the crowd.


    ��Alright, I��m happy as long as you open for business,�� someone muttered begrudgingly, and a group of people immediately nodded in agreement.


    ��Be good, okay. Don��t cause trouble. If you do, I��ll beat your heads off,�� Amy said with a gentle smile as she jumped out of the carriage.


    The crowd was suddenly silent. They wanted tough, and at the same time wanted to cause a ruckus, but they were also worried that the little boss might be serious, so they could only hold it in.


    ��That��s it?�� That coachman was shocked when he saw the calm customers. <i>How can this batch of customers be like this? Customers back then weren��t like this at all!</i>


    ��Thank you, sir,�� Mag thanked the coachman, and carried Amy to the restaurant.


    Gina and Firis also alighted.


    ��My masters didn��te today?�� Amy eximed as she turned back to look at the long line.


    ��Maybe they have something on today?�� Mag was a little shocked as well. Krassu said that he had to drop Amy off early because he had something on. Urien was not around, either. Maybe the two had gone out to duel.


    Mag opened the door, put Amy down, and told Firis, ��Firis, start preparing the ingredients for tonight. Skip the dishes that require a long cooking time...��


    ��I��ve already prepared the ingredients. Where did you all go?�� A gentle resentful voice sounded.


    Mag looked towards the kitchen, and saw Cami standing by the door with a malcontent look.


    ��Yeah. You left us at home without anything to eat.�� Irina also came out from the kitchen, and leaned against the other side of the door. With disappointment, she said, ��The food she makes is horrible. Indeed, vampires eat things raw precisely because they can��t cook.��


    ��That��s... That��s not true...�� Cami��s face flushed red. She embarrassedly said, ��We just got better things to spend our time on. Time is very precious for vampires.��


    Mag looked at Cami pitifully. He could have guessed what happened when Cami and Irina were alone while they were all gone.


    ��Is that what themb thinks too?�� Amy asked Cami curiously.


    ��How can a lowlymb bepared to a noble vampire!�� Cami said sternly.


    ��But amb eats grass too,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��You...�� Cami was stumped. She did not know what to say in reply, and could only turn her head away angrily with a huff.


    ��Something cropped up this afternoon, so we all went out, and didn��t prepare the ingredients. I��ll go up to change, and we can start business operations. Let��s all get ready,�� Mag said as he walked upstairs quickly.


    ��What happened?�� Irina asked.


    ��A baddie kidnapped Big Sister Rena, so we all went to beat the baddie up and save her,�� Amy answered quickly.


    ��That��s right, Your Highness,�� Firis affirmed.


    ��Something like this happened, and no one called me. How could you?�� Irina sighed. ��Chaos City is too peaceful. There isn��t even a single piece of big news around.��


    ��It was quite urgent, so we didn��t have the time to inform anyone.�� Mag came back down in his chef��s uniform. He looked at Irina, and said, ��Besides, the opponent was too weak. We��ve agreed that you wouldn��t attack unless necessary.��


    ��Alright.�� Irina pouted, but very quickly and enthusiastically said, ��When are we going to settle the Twilight Forest��s matter?��


    ��Now that I think about it, we should be setting off the day after tomorrow,�� Mag said.


    ��That��s great.�� Irina nodded. She walked towards the stairs, and said, ��I��ll go up and take a rest.��


    ��Sure, Your Highness. I��ll send your dinner upter,�� Firis said automatically.


    Irina paused in her steps, thought for a while, and turned back to say, ��Steak, medium-well.��


    ��Alright,�� Mag and Firis said, almost at the same time.


    Irina��s lips curled upwards, and she turned to go upstairs.


    When Irina disappeared upstairs, Cami pulled Mag over, and said, ��I want steak as well. Raw.��


    ��Alright. I��ll pan-fry the surface for you.�� Mag walked into the kitchen, and took out two slices of steak from the fridge.


    ***


    ��I can��t believe ze actually did something like this behind my back!�� A golden-haired middle-aged elf looked at Rn in shock. After a while, he lowered his head, and said, ��My Lord, I was not strict with the inspection unit, and didn��t notice the problem with my subordinates in time. I am wrong.��


    Rn looked intently at God, and remained silent for a while before saying, ��The problem with the inspection unit is very serious. As the supervisor and the deputy lord, you have to be partly responsible. The Gray Temple enforces thew. We represent the power and might of Chaos City. We carry with us the trust and faith of the citizens. If a pest like that appears in the Gray Temple, that will be a very huge blow to the Gray Temple��s authority once word gets out.


    ��From today onwards, you will not need to supervise the inspection unit. The reserve division has no leader. You can lead them for the time being.��


    ��I will follow your arrangement,�� God answered. A chill shed past his eyes, but his gaze remained the same.


    ��The Gray Temple was set up to ensure that we can better serve and protect the people of Chaos City, not to give us power over others. This is the first rule of the Gray Temple. Do you still remember it?�� Rn asked God.


    God hesitated for a while before nodding in reply. ��Yes.��


    ��Good.�� Rn turned to leave.

 Chapter 1516 - Good Person Card +1

    <h4>Chapter 1516: Good Person Card +1</h4>


    Mamy Restaurant rushed to open for service. It was fortunate that Yabemiya and the gang all returned shortly, and swiftly got back to their work to allow the restaurant to barely continue with the service.


    ��How is Rena?�� Mag found a chance to ask Miya.


    ��Rena was traumatized, but she has already settled down. We��ve sent her back to the hostel. Her mother is taking care of her, so we came back to the restaurant,�� Miya said.


    ��That��s good.�� Mag nodded. Today��s events would be difficult for Rena to digest; it would be better to let her mother take care of her.


    Due to theck of hot pot and many dishes, the restaurant��s ability to receive customers was lowered dramatically.


    However, the customers surprisingly didn��tin too much. Instead, they began to try dishes that they had never tried before, and then they discovered all kinds of new delicacies.


    ��Mmm. This batch of customers are very good.�� Mag nodded with satisfaction as he tossed the six woks around one by one. The fried rice and steaks were tossing around as helpings of delicacies were sent out one after another.


    ***


    ��Child, tell me, what happened today?�� rince softly asked as she sat on the bed and hugged Rena gently.


    ��It��s nothing. I just bumped into a small hooligan, but Boss and my colleagues resolved the issue for me.�� Rena shook her head, and then rested her head on her mother��s legs. She closed her eyes to sense the warm touch on her neck and on the back of her head.


    rince lowered her head with an uneasy expression to softly ask Rena, ��Does it have something to do with that precious gift that day?��


    Rena didn��t look right since she had returned homest night.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Rena nodded. She opened her eyes and smiled at her mother. ��He��s just a useless hooligan, and was already arrested by the Gray Temple. Boss said he will never be released for the rest of his life. We will never have to worry about him again.��


    ��Good. It��s good that he was arrested.�� rince also smiled with relief after hearing that. She had been worried for the whole day yesterday. She always felt the fellow who sent the gifts that night wasn��t a good person. She was worried that Rena would get hurt.


    ��Boss and my colleagues protected me. We will never have to worry again, because the restaurant is really very powerful.�� Rena nodded. She sat up, and solemnly said to rince, ��I will also get stronger so I can protect Mother.��


    rince smilingly patted her head, and consoled, ��Silly child. As long as you can protect yourself, that will be fulfilling my greatest wish.��


    ��Oh, yes. Yesterday, the boss said he was officially making me the supervisor of the designated hot pot area. I will be in charge of everything in the Mamy Restaurant��s hot pot area. He even raised my monthly sry to 20,000 copper coins a month,�� Rena said with a smile.


    ��20,000 copper points!�� rince��s voice rose up a few notches, and she stared at Rena with disbelief. ��So much money per month?!��


    ��Yes. Boss increased everybody��s sry to 20,000 copper coins. He will continue to give us a pay raise every year.�� Rena nodded with conviction. She couldn��t hide the joy on her face. She wasn��t in the mood to contemte the pay raise previously. After thinking about it carefully today, 20,000 copper coins was a huge sum to her. It was almost equal to a year of her previous sry.


    ��Isn��t it too much? You have just started working there for less than two months, and Boss is already letting us stay at such a nice ce and providing us with food,�� rince said with concern.


    ��Mm-hmm. I also think it was a little too much.�� Rena nodded too before saying, ��However, Boss said the restaurant��s profits were very good, so he decided to increase our sries.��


    ��Boss Mag is really a very good person. Meeting him is your good fortune.�� rince sighed.


    ��Yes.�� Rena nodded gently. She blushed a little when she recalled how she threw herself into Boss��s warm arms and cried.


    ***


    ����Good Person Card�� +1!��


    ��Hmm?�� Mag listened to the reminder tone that appeared in his mind puzzledly. This wasn��t as pleasant-sounding as the reminder tone of the three dors that was checked into his Alipay.


    However, he had to admit that he was indeed a good person.


    ��Come. Give this super insanely spicy grilled fish to that orc gentleman who was seducing hisdy over there.�� Mag gave a freshly done grilled fish with extra ingredients to Miya.


    ��I need to go out for a while, and might be home a littlete.�� Irina appeared in the kitchen, and swiftly disappeared after finishing the steak.


    ��Hmm?�� Before Mag could ask her, she had already disappeared. He couldn��t helpining, ��Where is she going in the middle of the night?��


    ***


    480 km to the west of Chaos City was a ce called Thunderstorm Mountains. It was covered in a dense forest that was filled with magic beasts and animals. It was off the beaten track.


    What was the most amazing about this ce was that thunder could be heard throughout the year there. Lightning was striking off branches every now and then. The lightning element was extremely irascible, so this ce was named Thunderstorm Mountains.


    The Thunderstorm Mountains were covered in snow after winter arrived. The thunderstorms died down, and they had a short respite of silence.


    Meanwhile, in the deep part of the mountains, a gigantic crater that was over 500 meters in diameter and 10-odd meters deep suddenly appeared. All the trees around the crater seemed to be struck by lightning as they were all burnt, ck and dead.


    And right in the middle of the crater, there was a dark bottomless hole that was about two meters in diameter. It was so deep that even the moonlight seemed to be engulfed by it.


    At that moment, two figures were crouching around that crater and looking in.


    ��Icy old man, can you see what is it? I seem to have sensed the presence of the evil spirit.�� Krassu tossed a fireball into the crater, and it didn��t touch the bottom even as it fell all the way until it disappeared.


    Urien, who was standing at the side, closed his eyes and pointed into the crater. Frost began to form at the opening, and then rapidly crept downward.


    About three minutester, Urien suddenly opened his eyes, violently retrieved his finger, and then took three steps back at the same time.


    ��Did you scare yourself?�� Krassu looked at Urien doubtfully before looking down into the hole again.


    Boom!


    An explosion sounded in the deep crater, and a powerful ck airflow gushed out of the deep crater together with countless icicles and shattered ice.


    ��Holy f*ck!��


    Krassu also quickly took a big step back, and stared at that ck airflow that gushed upward to the sky and then exploded into countless icicles. He angrily said,�� Icy old man, did you do that on purpose?!��


    ��It��s the evil spirit��s aura. That evil spirit that was subdued under these Thunderstorm Mountains seemed to have got itself out of a part of the seal. That��s why it could release its aura to attract its subordinates and descendants,�� Urien replied in a hoarse voice.


    Krassu spat after hearing that. He angrily stared at the ck airflow that lingered for a long time in the sky. ��These old fogeys that won��t die or disappear are really so irritating.��

 Chapter 1517 - The Great Old Ones… Really Exist

    <h4>Chapter 1517: The Great Old Ones... Really Exist</h4>


    ��Once the Evil God gets out of its seal, it will harm the world, cause widespread death, and even end the entire Nond Continent.�� Urien looked up at that airflow. He raised up his hand and clenched his fist in the air. Frost quickly formed an iceball, and froze that airflow before falling back into the deep hole. Layers of ice began to form rapidly, and sealed that hole instantly.


    Krassu stared at the iceball sealed in the deep hole with a grave expression as he shook his head. ��Your seal can only prevent its aura from escaping for a month at most. Once he gains control of others or attracts the believers of the Evil God, he can escape very quickly.��


    ��It��s better than doing nothing.�� Urien retrieved his hand and coughed twice loudly.


    Krassu pursed his lips, and a ball of mes circted around his body. He rubbed his hands together, and said, ��Regarding the legend of the Evil God, we, too, only have that half a piece of parchment that we got from the cannibal tribe about 100 years ago. I didn��t expect it to be real. This aura is indeed evil.��


    ��The cannibal tribe only became bloodthirsty and violent after their whole tribe was bewitched by the Evil God. They already lost their rationality, and lived by depending on their twisted instincts. That��s why we annihted their tribe.�� Urien waved his hand gently to smooth this huge 500-meter-wide crater. The snow covered it, and apart from not having trees on top, it looked just like a normal area.


    ��Nobody knows what happened in the ancient times, and how many gods were sealed and hibernating in this world. However, with our power alone, we are definitely not their match,�� Urien said. The wrinkles on his face seemed to have gotten deeper.


    ��Hehe. I don��t think the same as you. Fighting the Evil God seems exciting. Why don��t we go down into this hole to have a look? Let��s see what that Evil God looks like, and if it is really that powerful.�� Krassu chuckled.


    ��Sure. Count me in. I also want to see what these so-called gods look like.�� A white figure suddenly appeared on the snow and smiled at Krassu. ��I will be responsible for digging it open.��


    ��No, no, no, mydy. Please don��t take it seriously. I am just joking around.�� Krassu quickly stopped Irina, but he soon recovered. Surprised, he asked, ��What are you doing here?��


    Irina pursed her lips, and matter-of-factly said, ��I can also sense the thing that you guys could. My spiritual power is only a little below old Urien��s. It��s even more powerful than yours.��


    ��Hehe. That��s true.�� Krassu scratched his head, actually feeling rather speechless.


    ��Is it really the Evil God that is sealed underneath?�� Irina curiously asked. She wasn��t in a hurry to remove the ice.


    She was familiar with the remnant of the aura in the air. She had encountered this mysterious aura twice: once on Borg and the evil aura that was entangling the Tree of Life, and the other time was the eerie ck fog that Mag and she encountered when they went to the Boundless Sea Realm.


    It was a dangerous aura that made people feel ufortable. Even its remnants could mess up a person��s mind.


    ��It��s an unexinable existence, so we called it the Evil God or the Great Old One.�� Krassu nodded and then smiled. ��Given these guys�� power, they definitely ruled over a wide territory in their days. I simply wondered why they were sealed up.��


    ��Since there is an Evil God, that means that the God of Life and other gods possibly really existed too. In this case, could there have been a war of gods, then? The evil gods lost, and were all sealed?�� Irina asked curiously.


    ��That is a possibility. After all, besides gods, I could think of nobody else having the power to ce them under a seal.�� Urien nodded, agreeing with Irina��s deduction.


    ��After saying so much, why don��t we go down and have a look for ourselves? I want to see what the Evil God looks like. Is it really invincible?�� Irina began to get enthusiastic again.


    ��We can��t even reach the bottom of this hole after going downward for more than 2,000 meters. Going down further, the evil aura will be so thick that it could prate the ice and affect my spiritual power. If we forcefully enter this hole, we will be the evil god��s puppets even before we could reach the bottom,�� Urien calmly replied.


    ��There��s something like that...�� Irina immediately halted. She had personally seen what Borg and Alfred looked like after they were bewitched by an evil god. They sold their souls, and were no longer normal beings.


    ��This is the parchment that we found under the cannibal tribe��s shrine after we annihted their tribe. There��s a record about the evil god. Of course, ording to their belief, that was a god who could bestow upon them a very powerful strength. But they didn��t know that the god that they believed in had also given them greed and bloodthirst at the same time.�� Urien took out a piece of parchment, and tossed it to Irina.


    A bunch of red words crowded on the parchment. She read through it seriously, and apart from the spaces between words, she didn��t understand a single thing.


    ��We have tranted this parchment on and off for the past 100 years,�� said Krassu.


    ��What does it say?�� Irina asked curiously. What did the whole crazy cannibalistic tribe experience?


    ��It listed a whole series of evil gods, and recorded their achievements. There��s onest sentence...�� Krassu��s voice became lower.


    ��What is it?��


    ��The Great Old Ones will return one day to rule this world again!��


    They fell into aplete silence.


    After a moment, Irina chuckled. ��They��re a bunch of losers, and yet they still want to return to control the world again. Aren��t they worried that they will get suppressed again?��


    ��Many things had disappeared since ancient times. For example, the teleportation portals that could lead to anywhere, all theplex spell formations, and the power spell formation magic casters. No one knows what can matter if the evil god breaks through the seal.�� Urien continued to shake his head with a grave expression. He didn��t rx a bit because of Irina��s words.


    ��Since that��s the case, we will still be fighting them sooner orter.�� Irina kept that parchment. A light green beam appeared beneath her feet as she said, ��Lend me this parchment to y with for a few days. I will return it to you a couple of dayster.��


    ��Bring me���� Before Krassu could finish speaking, Irina already disappeared together with a slowly dissipating teleportation portal.


    ��I don��t want to take the flying steed with this old fart.�� Krassu flicked a disdainful look at Urien.


    ��You can fly back yourself.�� Urien waved to summon a big white eagle, and then leaped onto its back.


    ��Why should I fly back when there is a free flying steed for me to take? I��m not flying.�� Krassu snorted, and then leaped onto the eagle��s back too.


    ***


    ��The Great Old Ones... really exist.�� Mag was staring at the parchment that Irina brought back with a surprised expression.

 Chapter 1518 - Teppan Grill Squid Sounds Quite Good

    <h4>Chapter 1518: Teppan Grill Squid Sounds Quite Good</h4>


    ��You knew about the Great Old Ones?�� Irina was also staring at Mag with surprise. She switched her thinking, and said with realization, ��No wonder you knew how to kill Borg and Alfred who were bewitched.��


    ��I simply happened to read a little record about it in an old parchment book. I thought it was an unofficial history that was randomly written. I didn��t expect them to really exist.�� Mag touched his nose. He indeed didn��t expect the Cthulhu Mythos to really exist in this world.


    He had almost read through everything about Cthulhu Mythos recently, and had absorbed many works of imagination from the authors on Earth.


    He also couldn��t differentiate how many of them really knew the Great Old Ones, and how many of them were reimagined after they were influenced by the mythological system that Lovecraft established.


    However, after being baptized by these ssics, he had a basic understanding of the Cthulhu Mythos.


    The Great Old Ones who possessed terrifying strength once ruled the world in the ancient times, but they were ced under a seal by the ancient gods, and went into a deep sleep.


    Numerous interesting works were born under this system, and many Great Old Ones appeared.


    Mag had a lot of doubts about the Great Old Ones�� existence on the Nond Continent. His previous two encounters were also very brief. Be it the stone statue in the ck fog, or the throne in the stone temple, he couldn��t find correspondence between them and the Great Old Ones that he recently read about.


    After the system tranted the parchment that Irina got from Krassu, he knew it was a sorcerer��s prayer that was praising the power and legend of an evil god named Meredith. It had also mentioned a few other evil gods, and showed their fanatical adoration.


    Thest paragraph attracted his attention. ��The Great Old Ones will return one day to rule this world again!��


    And did all the anomalies that suddenly appeared in this world mean that their return had already begun?


    ��What are the Great Old Ones? Can they be eaten? What do they look like?�� Irina asked Mag curiously.


    ��The Great Old Ones in the legends are perhaps indescribable beings that have all kinds of tentacles,�� Mag answered after seriously pondering for a while.


    ��Tentacles? That sounds rather gross? Can you cook it?�� Irina furrowed her brows.


    ��Teppan grill squid sounds quite good,�� Mag said after thinking for a while.


    ��Alright. Let��s catch a Great Old One in the future to try it out. I just wonder if its meat will be too rough to chew after a few million years.�� Irina was already tempted to try.


    ��After all, this world was once theirs, we have to give them some respect, right?�� Mag didn��t know tough or to cry. She said it as if they could defeat them easily. He wasn��t even confident that he could cut the tentacles from the Great Old Ones who were sealed up and make them into teppan grill squid.


    ��With regard to Blour, I still haven��t received any news about him yet. But I am certain that he didn��t end up in Helena��s grasp.�� Mag changed the topic.


    Irina already knew that Blour was Shirley. She shook her head. ��I, too, haven��t received any news from him. Currently, I don��t have many sources for information, but I will definitely go rescue him if he is captured by Helena.��


    ��Maybe he was affected by the news of his father��s death. I hope he will calm down.�� Mag sighed. He watched Blour��s father fearlessly charge toward those people who surrounded Irina to buy them some time.


    ��Sooner orter, I will make them pay for this,�� Irina said with a cold expression.


    Mag remained quiet. He naturally knew about Irina��s character.


    ��I will continue to get people to help us find him as soon as possible,�� said Mag.


    ��You said you will be leaving for the Falk Tribe two dayster. Have you already got a n?�� Irina asked, changing the topic.


    Mag nodded slightly. ��I don��t have a detailed n currently. The number one objective is to rescue Connie��s brother. The second is to find a chance to disrupt the kingyer Gary��s conferring ceremony, and neutralize the possibility of the alliance of the Falk Tribe and the Aug Tribe. The orcs will be standing on the prowar side once these two tribes form an alliance.��


    ��No n is usually the best n. Isn��t it just stirring up trouble so bad that there is no way to calm things down? I am very good at that,�� Irina smilingly said with brightening eyes.


    Mag secretly sighed for the Falk Tribe as he looked at Irina who had a bright glow in her eyes. People usually didn��t end well if they got targeted by thisdy.


    ��Little Amy and Anna are already asleep. Shouldn��t we be doing something interesting on this quiet night?�� Irina asked as she leaned against the door. Her long and slender leg was revealed from her loose sleeping robe, and her smooth long silver hair was let down on her back.


    Mag coolly considered it for a while before taking out the tablet. ��Why don��t we watch <i>Tom and Jerry</i> together?��


    ��You can watch it yourself.�� Irina turned and walked into the bedroom angrily. She instantly mmed the door shut.


    ��Phew~ What a close shave.��


    Mag heaved a breath of relief, and then wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead. He seemed to have been targeted by some big shot at that instant.


    It was fortunate that he was quick-witted.


    ��<i>Tom and Jerry</i> is so interesting.�� Mag unlocked the tablet, and enjoyed two episodes before he switched off the lights and turned in.


    ***


    The night was getting veryte, and the majority of the people in Chaos City were already sleeping. The suspicious people who were roaming around had greatly decreased after the Gentlemen��s League went through with them. Even the homeless men went back to hide under the bridge. They no longer dared toe out to frighten the youngdies.


    Even the slums in the north of the city hadn��t had any vicious events for a long time. All the known thugs were sent to Bastie Prison by the Gentlemen who had transformed into Sherlock Holmes as they gathered the evidence against them.


    Because of a shortage of prison cells, the poption density of Bastie Prison increased instantaneously. Apparently, it even triggered the dissatisfaction of some original upants.


    Meanwhile, the Gray Temple and the city lord��s castle��s patrols increased their frequency, and really achieved the objective of letting the residents have a good night��s rest.


    ***


    In the dark prison of the Gray Temple no light could reach, there was no difference between day and night.


    Terrifying screams reverberated throughout the empty and eerie corridor from the segregated cells. They formed echos at the far end, and only disappeared after a long time.


    There was a dimly lit oilmp at the end of the corridor. Borg was standing under themp as he snuffed some fine tobo into his bamboo smoking pipe. He used a flint to light it up and then take a deep breath as he asked his subordinate who hurried out of the cell with a piece of paper, ��How is it?��


    ��Chief, we have used all kinds of torture, but ze still insists that he did everything alone. He confessed about everyone under his supervision, and there was nobody above him.�� That subordinate handed the piece of paper to Borg.


    Borg took the paper and nced through the contents quickly before smirking coldly. ��Is there really no one else above him, or he was still hoping for something?��

 Chapter 1519 - Hey? Master, Are You Lost Too?

    <h4>Chapter 1519: Hey? Master, Are You Lost Too?</h4>


    ��Master, why are we going to Chaos City? Is it just for the fat head fish?�� Joey softly asked as he helped Master Rom remove his thick jacket.


    Joss, who was making the bed at the side, also looked at Rom. Although they had set off one monthter than in their original n, the news of Master Rom leaving Issen Castle still created a big hoo-ha. Many came to send them off on the day they left, including those visitors who had been lining up at the door for a long time.


    Master Rom, who had never left Issen Castle, left the workshop that he had lived in for hundreds of years. This event itself was strange enough.


    Moreover, his destination was Chaos City, which was even more surprising.


    Master had never had any special experience there.


    Joey and Joss could roughly guess the reason. Ever since Mr. Mag visited them previously, Master Rom had been nning to move.


    ��Fat head fish has given me a clear idea. I have lived my whole life for forging, and I have forged highly sought-after weapons one after another. They have given me fame, but apart from endless orders and requests, I didn��t receive any real benefits.


    ��While I am still clear-headed, I would like to go live at a new ce. I only want to make onest weapon for the rest of my time. A weapon that is different from those I��ve created before.�� Master Rom sat on the bed and smiled.


    ��What about those requests that we have received previously...�� Joey softly asked.


    ��Turn all of them down. I already don��t have time to make those things for them.�� Rom shook his head and smiled. ��They��re not what I want to do. This is myst weapon, and they are not fit to receive it. It��s going to the person who is meant for it.��


    ��Yes.�� Joey nodded with sadness in his gaze.


    Joss was also standing at the side quietly as he had no idea what to say.


    ��Dwarves have to die one day. I��ve lived for over 400 years, and it��s long enough.�� Rom smiled at the two of them. ��Speaking of it, I have never taught my disciples properly, and you two have suffered quite a bit with me. Try to learn as much as you can in theing days. As for how much you can learn, it will have to depend on your abilities and perseverance.��


    ��Yes.�� Joey and Joey swiftly acknowledged with glowing eyes.


    ***


    Connie was trailing after Rex in Bastie Prison. She looked at the fully packed prison, covering her nose, and trying to keep the stench at bay in vain. ��Master, we have too many baddies here. Why don��t we just kill off some of them? After all, we will be simply wasting food and air to keep them alive.��


    Rex broke the wrist of a prisoner who was trying to open the lock. He pushed the hand back, and then continued on his way as he said, ��Killing a person is the most merciful punishment for the crimes he has done.��


    ��Then, what��s the point of keeping them alive here?�� Connie was perplexed.


    ��So they cannot have a quick and easy death,�� Rex calmly answered.


    Connie flicked a nce at that cell that was in the midst of fighting. A cell that was originally meant for two had seven or eight prisoners stuck in there. No matter what, they were not going to have afortable and easy stay.


    With an expectant gaze, Connie quickly caught up with Rex, and softly asked, ��Master, I will be going home the day after tomorrow. Do you want toe with me?��


    ��No.�� Rex��s answer was sinct as usual.


    ��Master, you may lose your disciple forever like this.�� Connie rolled her eyes.


    ��It��s alright. I always think like that every time you go out.��


    ��Goodbye then!�� Connie turned and left in a puff.


    10 minutester.


    ��Hey? Master, how did you appear in front of me?��


    20 minutester.


    ��Hey? Master, what a coincidence?��


    30 minutester.


    ��Hey? Master, are you lost too?��


    ��...�� Rex.


    ***


    In an opulent hall in the Marquis Manor, Bowen was pacing around with tion as he murmured to himself, ��Ha. That fellow has indeed sent himself in.��


    ��Master, Bet is one of us Marquises, after all. Will this incident affect us negatively, or even get us into trouble?�� the old butler asked worriedly.


    Bowen rxedly smiled. ��He is the lowly bastard son of a prostitute. He wanted the whole world to know his identity, and he went around telling everyone that he was one of the Marquises because he wanted my position as the head of the family. However, I knew for a long time that his money came from illegal sources. I was worried he would get us in trouble one day, so I made sure our family��s properties and people drew a clear line with him. It will have nothing to do with us, the Marquis Family, even when hemitted heinous crimes.��


    ��Master indeed has foresight.�� The old butler quickly buttered him up. After pondering, he continued, ��Master, although Bet��s brothels and gambling dens were sealed, he has whitewashed many of his properties in the past few years. For example, that teahouse and those jewelry shops and pharmacies. They are valuable properties and businesses. The gambling dens and brothels are definitely gone after he went in, but regarding these shops and properties, we could...��


    ��Since he is already in there because of such a big crime, he most likely is never going to get out. These properties naturally are going to belong to the Marquis Family.�� The smile on Bowen��s face became brighter and brighter. He stopped pacing, and then told the old butler, ��You will go and assemble the ountant and his assistants now. We will take over those properties and shops early tomorrow morning.��


    ��Yes,�� the old butler answered, and then left.


    ��Heaven is really helping me. Not only did it get rid of Bet this scourge, it even gave me such a big gift. Although that Mag from Mamy Restaurant isn��t a good man, I really have to thank him for this incident.�� Bowenughed out loud. The Marquis Family��s potential would get a great boost after absorbing Bet��s properties, and the gap between them and the Moretons and Buffetts would be narrowed.


    ��Those gambling dens and brothels are a pity. They��re the real cash cows,�� Bowenmented. He knew very well how Bet got rich.


    ***


    The city lord��s castle. The lights in the secret chamber were still lit.


    ��I��m not getting involved in the Gray Temple��s internal affairs, but we have to properly handle the Mamy Restaurant��s incident. Although the two of them seemed to be more even-tempered, and began to leave people alive recently, they are heading to the Twilight Forest very soon. That is the event that concerns the situation on the entire Nond Continent. We��ve to make sure we��ve got their backs,�� Michael said to Rn with a grave expression.


    ��I will investigate the Inspection Troop. Although there is no evidence that God is involved, I��ll transfer him to an unimportant post in a backup unit. The investigation works on all the departments will be carried out swiftly too.�� Rn was drawing circles with his finger on the table. He said with self-reproach, ��We��ve spent too much effort and energy on external affairs as we thought the system will make everything run perfectly, but we cannot see through a person��s heart.��

 Chapter 1520 - Hot Pot Partners

    <h4>Chapter 1520: Hot Pot Partners</h4>


    Bet huddled in a corner of the prison cell on the icy-cold floor. He was covered in wounds, so he had no idea which parts of him were in pain and which parts were intact.


    However, he was already numb to this pain. His heart was as cold as his body. That fear of losing everything even covered the pain from his body.


    He��d never thought he would end up in this pathetic state. He only wanted to get a hot pot recipe from a small restaurant��s employee.


    But he had lost his gambling dens and brothels because of that, and even got himself imprisoned.


    The Gray Temple knew everything��those fellows who were buried in the backyard and the forbidden magical drugs that were sold in the past years. All the previous deeds were dug up, and the testimonies were all written down in ck and white, which he had to confess to.


    Those subordinates who always acted loyal and trustworthy all loosened their lips at the hands of the Gray Temple.


    He most likely was never going to get out of here. His reputation was already tarnished, and that big brother of his had to be deliberating how to strike off his name from the Marquis Family��s genealogical record.


    Bet was a little dazed, and he couldn��t help thinking about Mag.


    All these things were obviously caused by him. His employees and his connection with the Gray Temple all gave him a shock.


    He was even a little regretful. If only he hadn��t been so greedy to have designs on Mamy Restaurant and its prosperous hot pot business, or had stopped his actions when Mag came to look for him that day, all these wouldn��t have happened.


    ��Bastard...��


    Bet��s hoarse roar reverberated in the cell, and all it got was a stern warning.


    ***


    Mag had a good sleep. He turned off the rm clock, and went downstairs to make breakfast.


    There was a knock on the door soon. Mag opened the door, and besides Firis and Cami who came to prepare the ingredients early, Rena was also standing at the door.


    Mag stepped aside to let them in. After greeting Firis and Cami, feeling rather surprised, he asked Rena, ��Rena, why are you here so early too?��


    ��I have something to discuss with you, so Ie early,�� Rena smilingly said. She looked rather good.


    ��Sure, take a seat over there first,�� Mag said.


    ��Alright.�� Rena nodded, and went to sit down near the door.


    Mag went into the kitchen to get a ss of warm water. He ced it in front of Rena and smiled. ��Did you sleep wellst night?��


    ��Mm-hmm. I slept with my mother, and I slept very well.�� Rena nodded. The baddies were all arrested, and she did indeed have a good sleep in her mother��s arms.


    ��What do you have to tell me early in the morning?�� Mag asked.


    ��Hmm, I have an immature idea...�� Rena looked at Mag with hesitation.


    Mag encouraged, ��Just tell me whatever idea you have. I��m willing to listen.��


    Rena looked at Mag��s warm smile, and gathered up her courage. ��I am thinking... maybe we could set up a new hot pot restaurant away from Mamy Restaurant?��


    ��Set up a new hot pot restaurant?�� Mag was staring at Rena, feeling a little shocked. After pondering, he said, ��Judging from the restaurant��s current situation, I��m afraid it can��t be done easily. Why do you want to open another hot pot restaurant?��


    ��I think that hot pot is a very great invention. It has a special cooking and eating method and a unique ambience. At the same time, it��s very delicious. However, it is a little expensive for normal people toe to our restaurant to eat hot pot now. The per capita consumption is over 1,000, which is unaffordable for most people. I know you always use the best spices and ingredients to create extreme scrumptiousness. I hope to open an affordable hot pot restaurant by lowering the ingredients�� standard so more ordinary people can taste the authentic hot pot,�� Rena asked Mag with a sincere expression.


    Mag pondered briefly before nodding at Rena, who looked nervous and expectant. ��This is quite a good idea. Do you have a concrete n?��


    ��Did you agree?�� Rena was obviously taken aback.


    ��I agree with your idea, but I still need to listen to your n on how to implement it.�� Mag wasn��t in a hurry to agree.


    ��I am very familiar with the market in the north of the city. Every morning at 3 am, we can get very good and fresh pork bones from the vendor at a very cheap price to make the bone broth. We can also get fresh tripes and other ingredients at the market too. Through selecting the suppliers, we could obtain good quality ingredients that are fairly priced.


    ��As for the spices, I can find recements for the majority of them. There may be a slight difference in the taste and texture, but the taste will still be above the passing grade. Just that I will have to get a few of the spices from you.


    ��Spending about 100 copper coins per person will be enough for the normal customers to fill their stomachs. After my calctions, after deducting the cost of the ingredients and manpower, we still have more than half of the profit margin. If we have a high volume of customers every day, we should be able to obtain a very good profit,�� Rena exined clearly.


    ��This is indeed a very good idea and is very operable.�� Mag looked at Rena, impressed. He��d indeed made the right choice then. If Bet had managed to poach her, she would have definitely been an excellent manager and partner.


    The hot pot was the general poption��s favorite. Mag had never intended to price it out of reach. Expensive-and-out-of-reach wasn��tpatible with the hot pot at all.


    However, Mamy Restaurant was already busy enough, and there was plenty of other stuff. He simply didn��t have the luxury of time to consider the normal people��s feelings.


    Just as Rena said, the ingredients that he bought from the system were naturally expensive because they were of excellent quality.


    Doing as Rena suggested, they could find local suppliers, and then use normal ingredients for the hot pot to greatly lower the cost, making it affordable for themon people.


    ��This is just a bit of my immature thinking.�� Rena blushed. She thought her suggestion would be seriously rejected by Mag. She didn��t expect to get his approval.


    Mag smiled at Rena. ��This idea is quite good. The idea of opening a hot pot restaurant and taking the middle-to-lower-end market is also verymercialized. Furthermore, that market is big enough. However, I don��t have the time to manage that currently, and you are already in charge of the designated hot pot area now, so do you still have the energy to open another new hot pot restaurant?��


    ��Our restaurant only supplies the hot pot in the evening, so I��m quite free in the morning. But...�� Rena looked at Mag as she hemmed and hawed.


    ��For the new hot pot restaurant, I will give you 2,000,000 copper coins as the start-up fund. You will be the manager, and will be responsible for every aspect of this restaurant from the ground up. We will no longer be superior and subordinate, but partners. I will not get involved in any matters or decisions of this hot pot restaurant. You will have half of the equity of this hot pot restaurant, and I will only be in charge of supplying you with the funds and receiving the dividends in the future.�� Mag smiled at Rena. ��Are you confident enough to do it?��

 Chapter 1521 - Queen Of The Hot Pot

    <h4>Chapter 1521: Queen Of The Hot Pot</h4>


    ��Half of the equity rights?�� Rena was shocked to hear that, and she quickly shook her head. ��No, you created the hot pot and provided the funds. I didn��t do anything, so how can I take so many of the equity rights? I simply want to let the ordinary people try the scrumptious hot pot.��


    ��Allowing more people to try the scrumptious hot is a good idea itself. It��s also the spirit that a chef should have. Moreover, how could you say that you have done nothing. It��s not easy to open a hot pot restaurant. You have to choose the location, renovation, and the ingredient suppliers, and manage the daily operation. You need to invest a great deal of time and energy into every aspect of it.�� Mag smiled at Rena. ��To me, this is an investment of money and skills, and Rena, I feel you��re a very suitable partner. Half of the shares is the foundation of our coboration and what you deserve.��


    ��But...�� Rena was still hesitating.


    ��I hope your hot pot restaurant will not be confined to Chaos City. Why not let everyone in the world fall in love with eating hot pot?�� asked Mag.


    ��Let everyone in the world fall in love with eating hot pot...�� Rena��s eyes slowly lit up as she felt the world in her mind suddenly expanded.


    The world beyond Chaos City was once very far for her, as she had to work hard for her survival, but now her boss was putting the whole world in front of her.


    <i>Let the hot pot get out of Mamy Restaurant, get out of Chaos City, and make everyone in the world fall in love with eating hot pot!</i>


    Rena felt her heart begin to race just thinking about it.


    ��We can n this slowly. There��s no need to rush. I will go prepare breakfast for everyone first.�� Mag got up to walk to the kitchen. He knew that Rena could grow into a very good manager. Of course, his expectation for her was to be the Queen of the Hot Pot.


    As for him...


    He would be the man behind the Queen of the Hot Pot.


    Just thinking about it, Mag felt it was a very cost-effective angel investment.


    This was apletely empty area, and the extreme poprity of Mamy Restaurant��s hot pot area had already proven this market��s extensity.


    Rena sat on her seat, and considered Mag��s words seriously. Although she felt that the terms that the boss had given were too wonderful, she didn��t want to miss this opportunity to change her life.


    Opening a hot pot restaurant with Boss and being forced to join Bet brought twopletely different feelings. She didn��t have to bear the name of a traitor, or go against her principles. Furthermore, they even had the exact same goals and purposes.


    As a person who had dreamed of bing a chef and offering her customers delicacies since she was young, Rena was indeed very tempted by Mag��s suggestion.


    Constrained by its ingredients, the restaurant��s extremely exquisite hot pot was destined to be unable to achieve arge-scale promotion.


    How to create a down-to-earth hot pot was to be what she and the new hot pot restaurant got to do.


    <i>But if I don��t do it... then nobody is going to do it.</i> Rena turned to look at Mag who was busy in the kitchen. Boss was a chef who sought perfection. Apart from the restaurant��s daily operation, a lot of his effort was spent on developing new products.


    Boss was the most talented chef that she had ever met. The speed of his releasing the new products was astonishing. His new and creative methods of cooking always gave a shock to the industry.


    If a person like him wasted his energy on hot pot, that would definitely be a loss to the culinary world.


    As for her...


    She liked hot pot, and also knew that her capability was limited, so she could only focus on the hot pot. Making it affordable and retaining most of its taste was already not an easy feat. Her gaze gradually became resolute as she thought of that.


    ***


    After the breakfast was over, Mag had nothing else to do, so he continued to teach Harris and Chapman how to make ��husband and wife lung slice��.


    Chapman��s ��husband and wife lung slice�� had already reached 80-90% of Mag��s standard. His control of the details was also getting more and more mature.


    Meanwhile, Harris forcefully closed the gap between him and Chapman that was created by Mag��s tapping with his rich experience and culinary skills that far exceeded normal chefs��.


    ��When do you intend to leave Chaos City?�� Mag asked curiously after tasting their ��husband and wife lung slice��.


    ��Chaos City is an interesting ce. We don��t mind staying here for a while longer.�� Harris smiled at Mag as he buttered him up. ��If Master doesn��t mind, you can also teach us a few more dishes. I have very great respect for that ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.��


    Mag couldn��t helpughing at Harris after looking at his luscious ck hair. ��Your hair has almost all grown out, so why are you still looking at ��Buddha jumps over the wall��?��


    ��Isn��t this once bitten twice shy? It��s one thing that it has grown out, but it��s another matter to prevent it from falling out again.�� Harris chuckled.


    Mag rolled his eyes. It wasn��t that he was unwilling to teach, but this dish was soplicated and demanding on its ingredients that it was destined that nobody else could replicate this ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� exactly once it left Mag��s kitchen.


    As for the hair-growing effect, Mag guessed it was most probably due to one or a few of its ingredients�� characteristics. This effect might disappear if they changed to ingredients that came from another location.


    However, he, too, had gained a great deal after spending these few days with Harris, especially on the cutting skills. He learned many practical techniques from him. Harris�� understanding of the ingredients�� characteristics had also amazed him.


    ***


    ��Mother, Boss is letting me...�� Rena returned to the dormitory and repeated Mag��s suggestion to her mother.


    rince shook her head after pondering. ��Boss Mag is a nice person. He just saved you yesterday, and he��s going to help you set up a restaurant now. He is providing the techniques and the skills, and you��re taking half of the shares simply by doing some stuff. We will be ashamed to ept that.��


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Rena nodded. After a moment of hesitation, she continued, ��But, if I don��t do it, then nobody is going to promote the hot pot. Boss has more important things to do, and the others are busy too. I really want to let more people try the hot pot. People in Chaos City, and even beyond Chaos City, could try the affordable hot pot.��


    rince looked at the spark in Rena��s eyes, which resembled a tiny sun, and smilingly nodded. ��Then, you will go and do it. Boss Mag supports you, and I support you too.��


    ***


    ��Boss, I��m done thinking. I am willing to go and open a new hot pot restaurant.�� Rena stayed back to talk to Mag after the lunch service. Mag was removing his apron as she gravely said, ��But I only want 10% of the hot pot restaurant��s equity.��

 Chapter 1522 - The Apology Gift From The Gray Temple

    <h4>Chapter 1522: The Apology Gift From The Gray Temple</h4>


    Mag looked at a determined Rena silently for a while before nodding. ��Alright, if you only want 10% of the shares, then I will not force you. I will take out 40% out of my 90% shares to set up a hot pot foundation in both our names to help women and children.��


    ��Alright.�� Rena heaved a breath of relief, and a smile returned to her face.


    Even though she didn��t know if the new hot pot restaurant could bring in profit and expand, shepletely agreed with Mag��s suggestion. The women and children were the vulnerable ones. Their survival was even harder in the slums. It would be very meaningful for her to do something for them.


    Mag went to the counter, and took out a stack of banknotes from the cashbox. He put them into a small money bag, and gave it to Rena. ��These banknotes are worth 2,000,000 copper coins. Take them first and tell me if they are not sufficient.��


    Rena stared at that money bag, and hesitantly said, ��I-I will take the money from you in installments. I will also report to you about the spendings at all times.��


    Mag shook his head. ��No. You don��t have to report to me about anything as long as you invite me over for a meal after the restaurant is up and running. This restaurant��s management rights belong to youpletely, including how to use this initial investment of 2,000,000 copper coins.��


    ��But...�� Rena hesitated as she met Mag��s trusting eyes. She eventually epted the money bag and solemnly nodded. ��I will use every single coin properly.��


    ��Just go ahead. There��s no need to worry about the budget. I can add onto it if it isn��t enough. I��ll also help you if you encounter problems in selecting the restaurant��s location. As for the other matters, you will have to do them yourself.�� Mag smiled. He didn��t know if Rena wanted to open a big restaurant. If it was meant for 1,000 diners, then it would cost more than 2,000,000 to buy the shop alone.


    Of course, given Chaos City��s poption of 1,000,000 people, and being the one and only affordable hot pot restaurant, they wouldn��t have to worry about filling up those 1,000 seats.


    If Rena could control the taste well, she could even attract some of the high-spenders from Mamy Restaurant.


    ��About the shop...�� Rena frowned as she pondered. It would naturally be the best if the restaurant could be open in Aden Square as the location was convenient, and there were plenty of restaurants.


    However, the rent ofmercial properties in Aden Square was extremely high. She wanted to open a huge hot pot restaurant that could amodate more than 1,000 people so that the customers wouldn��t have to line up and eating hot pot would be an easy and rxed affair.


    Mag also began to seriously consider. Mobai, his neighbor, had reserved a few shops for him. They were rather big, and could amodate a hot pot restaurant.


    However, it would be rather weird to have the new hot pot restaurant next to Mamy Restaurant.


    Ding!


    Right then, the bell at the door rang.


    ��Who is it?�� Mag walked to the door puzzledly. He opened the door, and saw a man wearing a ck hat and ck trench coat standing out there. Although the man wore his hat low over his face, Mag could recognize who he was.


    Borg looked up at Mag, and said in a low voice, ��Boss Mag, I would like to exin to you yesterday��s matter and resolve the issues.��


    ��Come on in. Rena��s here too.�� Mag stepped aside to let him in.


    ��Boss, I will leave first since you have matters to discuss.�� Rena prepared to leave after she saw Borg who was dressed rather mysteriously.


    Borg removed his hat, and said to Rena, ��Miss Rena, right? I��m from the Gray Temple. Today, I am here to apologize to you and Mr. Mag on behalf of Gray Temple, and to discuss the matter ofpensation.��


    Rena was taken aback. She recognized the man as the official from Gray Temple who��d brought his men to arrest the bad guysst night, and swiftly nodded. ��N-nice to meet you.��


    Mag closed the door and shook his head. ��I don��t needpensation, but the Gray Temple should really apologize to Rena, andpensate her for the shock and harm that she had suffered. Such an incident shouldn��t have happened.��


    ��Miss Rena, on behalf of the Gray Temple, I solemnly apologize to you for what happened yesterday,�� Borg sincerely said, and gave Rena a 90-degree bow.


    ��I-it��s fine...�� Rena waved her hands in panic, and looked at Mag for help.


    Mag was also staring at Borg with surprise. He knew very well that Borg was the department head of the Gray Temple��s Intelligence Department, and could be considered a big shot in Chaos City too. He was actually willing to humble himself and apologize to Rena.


    Borg straightened up, and continued to Rena, ��Yesterday��s events happened due to our negligence, and we have also failed in our duty to discover and eradicate the deprivation and corruption of the Gray Temple��s personnel. Being thew enforcement agency of Chaos City, the Gray Temple had failed to perform our duty to protect the residents, so we had to reflect on ourselves and apologize.��


    Feeling slightly overwhelmed, Rena quickly nodded, and said, ��Mm-hmm. Thank you foring to rescue us that day and heal me.��


    ��What about thepensation?�� Mag asked smilingly. He was rather curious whatpensation Borg would offer aftering here to apologize personally.


    ��No need. There��s no need forpensation... Thatdy has already cured mepletely yesterday.�� Rena swiftly shook her head.


    ��Regarding our mistake yesterday, the Gray Temple decided topensate you with amercial property under the perpetrator��s name. This is the full set of documents, including the property and thend��s title deeds. After the verification of the Gray Temple and the city lord��s castle, from now onward, that shop belongs to you.�� Borg took out a thick kraft paper envelope from his trench coat, and gave it to Rena with both his hands.


    ��This...�� Rena panicked and looked at Mag.


    ��Take it. This is the price that bastard should rightly pay for what he did to you. The Gray Temple is simply passing it onto you,�� Mag said with a smile.


    He was rather curious whichmercial property the Gray Temple gave to Rena. However, as long as it was situated in Aden Square, it would be worth hundreds of thousands of copper coins. It was quite a big sum to Rena.


    Rena epted that envelope, and then said to Borg, ��Thank you.��


    ��You deserved it.�� Borg was also smiling. Then, he bade his farewell and left.


    Borg pressed his hat down, and said to Mag in a soft voice, ��That was the apology gift that the Lord of the Gray Temple meant to give you.��


    ��You know I do not need amercial property like that,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��Perhaps you might regret it.�� Borg smiled and strode away.


    ��Regret?�� Mag raised his eyebrows. He turned around, and immediately saw Rena staring at the title deeds in her hands with shock on her face.


    Rena looked up at Mag, and said in a quivering voice, ��Boss, this is... this is a 3000 square metersmercial property...��

 Chapter 1523 - If Erguotou Is Available Too

    <h4>Chapter 1523: If Erguotou Is Avable Too</h4>


    ��3-3000 square meters?��


    Mag was also stunned to hear that, and then he suddenly understood the meaning of Borg��s words.


    Mamy Restaurant, including the designated hot pot area, was only about 500 square meters, while this property that the Gray Temple used as the apology gift was actually 3000 square meters big.


    ��Furthermore, it��s situated right in Aden Square, about 300 meters to the left of our restaurant,�� Rena continued.


    Mag did a rough calction. This apology gift was worth more than 30,000,000.


    Mag couldn��t help chuckle. ��The Gray Temple is really very generous.�� Apart from being astonished, he didn��t have any jealousy and regrets.


    ��T-this is too valuable...�� Rena finally regained her wits. The stack of title deeds in her hands felt like a hot potato. She couldn��t wait to toss it away.


    ��No. You deserved that.�� Mag smiled at Rena. ��Furthermore, with thismercial property, you don��t have to look for a ce to set up the hot pot restaurant anymore. If I remember correctly, a rather big restaurant has been undergoing renovation over there for a long time. It could be the hot pot restaurant that Bet wanted you to be the manager of.��


    ��But...�� Rena was still feeling a little ufortable.


    ��Even if you decline and return it to the Gray Temple, it will end up in someone else��s hands in a minute, so why don��t you just ept it and just set up the new hot pot restaurant,�� Mag said to Rena solemnly. ��Maybe you��re not sure about the value of this property. Due to Mamy Restaurant, themercial properties�� prices in the northwestern corner of Aden Square have been shooting up. The price per square meter is already above 10,000 copper coins, which means that property��s value is above 30,000,000 copper coins. Even if you don��t want to operate a restaurant in the future, your mother and you could have a carefree life with the annual rental alone.


    ��30,000,000!��


    Rena��s eyes widened as she couldn��t imagine what a huge number that was.


    Furthermore, such a valuablemercial property was now hers?


    Mag smilingly continued, ��Of course, if you could open hot pot restaurants all over the Nond Continent, the 30,000,000 store would just be the beginning. The world beyond Chaos City is very huge.��


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Rena looked at Mag as she solemnly kept the title deeds in her hands and nodded. ��I will put it to good use.��


    ��Let��s go. Since we have nothing to do now, let��s go and check out your new property.�� Mag put on his jacket and walked to the door.


    Rena hugged the title deeds in the kraft paper envelope tightly in her arms, and quickly caught up with Mag.


    The shop that Rena received was indeed very big. It had two stories. Apart from putting up the signboard, the renovation was basicallypleted. Marbles were iid on the walls, giving out an opulent glow.


    However, it was inplete silence, and the workers seemed to have evacuated overnight. The door was ajar and unlocked.


    ��Let��s go in to take a look.�� Mag straight away pushed open the door and went in.


    The spacious hall was set up with many custom-made hot pot tables which were based on the Mamy Restaurant��s hot pot tables. This made Mag suspect that this world also had measuring tapes.


    The restaurant��s interior renovation was basicallypleted, and only some building materials were left behind.


    The resplendent decor style suited Bet��s style to a T. It should have been designed by the same designer as his teahouse. It stunk of the nouveau riche.


    There were two rows of private rooms at the two sides apart from the spacious hall, and were even more opulently decorated.


    If they counted by the numbers of seats alone, just the first floor alone could amodate about 1,000 people at the same time.


    ��Is the kitchen on the second floor?�� Mag walked one round on the first floor, and he couldn��t find the kitchen. Hence, he went up to the second floor.


    There weren��t any private rooms on the second floor. It only had a 500-square-meter-big great hall which was also filled with custom-made hot pot tables.


    Passing through the great hall, he came to a super huge kitchen that was about 1,000 square meters big.


    The renovation was alreadypleted. They only needed to install the kitchenware.


    Mag walked one round, and then smiled at Rena whose mouth was agape the entire time till now. ��It is a giant hot pot restaurant that is ready to open any time. This saved you quite a lot of trouble.��


    ��I-it��s huge. Can I really open such a huge hot pot restaurant?�� Rena shrugged, but her gaze began to fill with anticipation.


    ��I think there will be no problem at all.�� Mag smiled. If this restaurant could run smoothly, even if they only charged 100 copper coins per customer, the daily sales could match up with Mamy Restaurant��s.


    Rena stayed back in the restaurant to take note of the items that they needed to add or take away, while Mag returned to the restaurant first.


    He decided to wash his handspletely from the new hot pot restaurant and be a good investor.


    Bet was never going to get out for the rest of his life. It could be considered that Mag had removed one menace from Chaos City.


    As for how the Gray Temple handled their internal affairs, that wasn��t his business. He believed Rn wouldn��t let the maggots survive in the Gray Temple.


    What he needed to prepare now was the trip to the Twilight Forest tomorrow, and how he couldplete the mission, and ensure everyone from the restaurant could get out of there safely.


    The Falk Tribe was still the secondrgest orc tribe. Even though their power had greatly diminished after going through an internal strife, they still had dozens of 10th-tier powerhouses and a group of 8th-tier and 9th-tier powerhouses.


    Mag received thetest intel about the Falk Tribe and the orcs from the Gray Temple soon after he reached the restaurant. He also got a name and a rendezvous location.


    ��If you encounter an emergency at the Falk Tribe, you could go to the Stone Alley to look for Old Sim, the boss of Sim Tavern. He will provide you with assistance.�� Mag stared at that piece of paper for a while, and then he rubbed the paper between his fingers, and reduced it to dust.


    ��Ding! Old Sim, the boss of Sim Tavern in the Stone Alley, is the top master brewer of rum. The Host has triggered a hidden mission. Please ask Old Sim to take you as an apprentice, and learn how to brew rum.


    ��Mission reward: master the brewing techniques! You will receive three new alcoholic beverages�� brewing techniques.


    ��Punishment for failing the mission: bing allergic to alcohol!


    ��Mission time limit:plete it within three days!��


    Just then, the system��s voice rang in Mag��s head.


    ��Learn to brew rum?�� Mag was taken by surprise. This mission was rather interesting. After pondering, he asked, ��System, am I able to choose the brewing methods of any alcohol beverages? Including Maotai and Erguotou?��


    ��Yes. You could choose any three from all the alcoholic beverages.��


    Mag cocked an eyebrow, and murmured to himself with a smile, ��If Erguotou is avable too, then I have a new idea.��


    ***


    Next morning, Mag hung a notice on the door. ��Out to obtain ingredients. The restaurant will be closed for a few days.��


    Then, he brought everyone along from the restaurant, met up with the orcs who were sent to bring them to the Falk Tribe, and left on the flying steeds.

 Chapter 1524 - Who The Heck Do You Think You Are?

    <h4>Chapter 1524: Who The Heck Do You Think You Are?</h4>


    The Gray Temple.


    Rn kept the secret missive, and said to Borg, ��Give him the highest level of authority, and tell all the informants in the Twilight Forest to amodate his actions. Make sure he and his entourage are safe.��


    ��Yes.�� Borg nodded and then left.


    ��The demons in the Boundless Sea Realm are still in a mess and disarray. I wonder what kind of mess this pair of husband and wife could create on their current trip to the Twilight Forest. They really make me rather expectant,�� Borg murmured to himself as he walked to the window.


    ***


    ��Holy f*ck!��


    ��Without any warning, Boss Mag is out to look for ingredients again!��


    ��I specially traipsed over half of the city to have a helping of soybean milk and youtiao here, and it��s closed!��


    At Mamy Restaurant��s entrance, the customers were all whining when they saw the notice.


    ��Ha. Such an irresponsible boss. Even after hees back and releases a new item, I will never...��


    ��If it��s very delish?��


    ��I will also never... just have a small portion!��


    Everyone consoled one another before they went on their own ways.


    What else could they do?


    The scrumptious new products deserved to be patiently waited for.


    This had be a kind ofmon consensus.


    ***


    Amyy in Mag��s arms, and curiously asked, ��Father, do we really not have to apply for leave from Masters? Will they be angry?�� However, she didn��t look worried at all.


    ��It��s alright. I already asked the delivery courier to send the written request for leave to the school. Master Krassu should have received it by now,�� Mag smilingly replied. As they had applied for too many leaves of absence, he was too embarrassed to see Krassu personally, so he asked Connie to send a written request for leave over before they left. It could be deemed as making good use of resources.


    ��Then... what if she gets lost?�� Amy worriedly asked.


    ��Chaos School is such an easy ce to find. She shouldn��t get lost, right?�� Mag cocked an eyebrow.


    ��But the Bastie Prison is just next door, and she can still lose her way,�� Amy continued.


    ��Hmm...�� Mag was actually lost for words.


    ***


    ��Didn��t that master say that to go to Chaos School, I have to go straight, turn left, and then turn right? In that case, wouldn��t I be back to the same ce again?�� Connie seriously pondered as she stood at an alley.


    That was already the 15th pedestrian that she had asked. Unfortunately, it seemed like she was getting further and further away from Chaos School.


    However, she had obviously followed those pedestrians�� instructions, so why was she getting further and further away?


    ��Those fellows must have given me the wrong directions, and I��ve trusted them.�� Connie stomped her feet in annoyance. She simply went into the alley on the right without thinking. She had initially intended to go to the west gate as nned to leave Chaos City on a flying steed after she delivered the request, but now the problem was that not only did she fail to find Chaos School, she also didn��t know how to go to the west of the city.


    ��Sigh. Why did I ept a disciple who can��t even locate the north, and even try to groom her into being an assassin...�� Standing on top of a wall, Rex sighed deeply before looking toward the sky.


    ***


    The ck giant eagle��s wingspan was over 50 meters. Rows of seats were secured on the eagle��s back, which allowed the passengers to enjoy their journey infort. The windshields that were installed kept off the cold wind, and made the winter travel feel less chilly.


    Everyone from Mamy Restaurant, apart from Rena, was invited to the Twilight Forest.


    Of course, Cami chose to make her own way there because of her status and ego. She would get in touch with them secretly after they reached the Falk Tribe.


    Firis had to stay back to train more elven chefs for the Night Elves, so she didn��t make the trip, either.


    Hence, the spot that she left vacant was filled by Irina who had disguised herself.


    Miya, Elizabeth, Ba, Gina, and Anna, together with Mag, Amy, and Irina. The eight of them, plus one fat cat, were prepared to go to the Twilight Forest to create a big mess.


    Apart from the beastmaster on the eagle��s back, that envoy from the Falk Tribe, ur, was present.


    The ck eagle took off, and soon left Chaos City behind very quickly. ur, who was sitting in the first row, stood up with a lecherous expression. His slightly cocked eyes were roving all over thedies as he began to grin lecherously.


    ��Hey, Mister. Your saliva is going to drip,�� Amy reminded him with kind intentions.


    ur red at Amy, and coldly said, ��Hey, imp, you��ve got to call me Lord ur!�� Then, he haughtily told everybody, ��Let me tell you all this. Chaos City��s rules don��t work once we��re out of it, and the Falk Tribe has Falk Tribe��s rules. From now on, you all have to serve me. You will only have a chance to return home if you please me, otherwise...��


    ur sneered. He didn��t finish his words, but the hidden meaning was very clear.


    Mag looked at ur piteously. Who gave him the courage to say such big words?


    One had to know that everyone sitting on the eagle��s back, including Amy, could toss him down 100 times.


    Everyone was also staring at ur with befuddlement on their faces.


    <i>These fellows are not following the plot?</i> The weird silence and all their unexinable gazes made the expression of ur, who was preparing to take in their fearful expressions, slowly freeze. He couldn��t help but angrily say, ��Let me tell you. I am the real master on this eagle��s back now. All you fellows are going to stand up for me right now����


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling suddenly jumped out from Amy��s arms, andunched a back kick to ur��s face.


    ur wasn��t on guard, and was sent reeling back a few steps by Ugly Duckling��s kick. He fell onto his seat with a bloody scratch on his face.


    Ugly Duckling flicked a backward nce at ur disdainfully before it sashayed back to Amy gracefully. It purred at her as if it was asking for praises, and then rubbed its head against her calf.


    This funny scene made everyone burst out inughter.


    Amy smilingly said to ur, ��Mister, even Ugly Duckling doesn��t ept what you are talking about.��


    ��Y-you damned fellow! I��m going to kill you!�� ur stared at Ugly Duckling furiously as a dagger appeared in his hand.


    ��Lord ur, that is a holy beast. You cannot hurt it.�� The beastmaster at the side quickly stopped ur while looking at Ugly Duckling reverently.


    ��It...�� ur stared at Ugly Duckling with a rapidly changing expression, and he eventually kept the dagger angrily. His gaze turned onto Mag, and he coldly ordered, ��I order you to make them serve me!��


    ��We��re invited to the Twilight Forest to prepare for the banquet for the conferring ceremony of the new chief of the Falk Tribe. There isn��t any content about us serving anyone.�� Mag smiled at ur. ��Who the heck do you think you are?��

 Chapter 1525 - Little Amy Has Protected The World’s Peace Once Again

    <h4>Chapter 1525: Little Amy Has Protected The World��s Peace Once Again</h4>


    ��Y-y-you... I-I-I...�� ur stared at Mag as he almost couldn��t believe that he dared to speak to him like that.


    What rights did he have to be so arrogant in front of him after they were out of Chaos City?!


    What made him even angrier was the beauties�� unfazed expressions. They simply had no reaction to his warning and order!


    ��Mister, don��t be nervous. Just say whatever you want to say quickly before you go down,�� Amy smilingly said.


    ��We will not be responsible for passing on yourst words.�� Irina flicked a nce at ur, and then calmly said, ��Therefore, don��t bother to say too much. Anyway, it will be a waste.��


    ��I...�� ur choked on his words, but he soon smirked coldly. He removed a long whip from his waist, and cracked his neck as he told all of them, ��Seems like you all won��t know who is in charge here if I don��t make you suffer.��


    Miya and the rest all looked toward Mag. They would be going to the Falk Tribe to save Connie��s brother. Whether they should tolerate this chap��s humiliation depended on Mag��s n.


    Amy looked up, and asked Mag, ��Father, do we still need to keep this baddie here?��


    ��His use here is not even bigger than this stupid eagle��s underneath us.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.


    ��So, he��s useless then.�� Amy pondered, and her gaze turned toward ur as she revealed a brilliant smile. ��Mister, in what posture would you like to crashnd?��


    ��I think I will teach you a lesson first, sharp-tongued imp!�� ur raised his whip in preparation to strike at Amy.


    ��Since this is the case, I will have to choose a fancy spiral facending for you then,�� Amy said seriously. She tapped gently on the eagle��s back with her toes, and the eagle, which had been flying smoothly, suddenly dipped a little.


    Amy��s tiny figure shot out. She did a half-turn in midair, and her right foot kicked ur��s face almost with the exact method and angle as Ugly Duckling.


    ur red with wide eyes, and a fearful expression appeared on that ugly face before swiftly changing shape under that dainty foot. He had just lifted the whip up.


    Whoosh...


    ur almost instantly disappeared from the eagle��s back, and fell with his head down first like a spinning top.


    The giant eagle was about 300 meters in the air, and about 10-odd secondster, a dull thud could be heard from down below together with the echoes of rocks rolling off.


    The beastmaster controlling the giant eagle eximed, ��Lord ur!!!��


    ��Phew... I wonder if Uncle Baddie is still alright?�� Amynded back on the eagle��s back gently, and poked her head out to look down below.


    Irina flicked a nce downward, and then calmly said, ��The life aura is slowly diminishing. He��s not going to be alive for much longer.��


    ��Little Amy has protected the world��s peace once again.�� Mag also gave her a thumbs-up calmly.


    He didn��t want to butter up that fellow during the journey, and there was no way he would let Irina and the rest serve him. As ur was one of Gary��s not very trusted cronies and a participant in the rebellion, getting rid of him before they arrived at the Falk Tribe wasn��t going to affect the n from moving onward.


    They simply needed to find an excuse to exin this after they arrived.


    That beastmaster was staring at Mag and the gang with shock and fear as he said in a trembling voice, ��Y-you all killed Lord ur!��


    ��He fell off himself. You should have seen it with your own eyes.�� Mag stood up and smiled at that beastmaster. ��Wasn��t that so?��


    The beastmaster shivered, and cold sweat beaded on his forehead immediately. As if he was looking at the devil, he nodded at Mag, ��Y-yes... I saw it. It��s Lord ur... he jumped down himself.��


    Mag continued to smile as he nodded. ��Now, we��re going to continue on our journey to the Falk Tribe. Are you able to bring us there?��


    ��Yes! I will definitely bring all of you lord anddies to the Falk Tribe before the sun sets.�� The beastmaster swiftly nodded.


    ��Very well. Let��s continue on our journey.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Yes.�� The beastmaster quickly turned around, and continued to navigate and elerate the giant eagle forward. He didn��t dare to turn his head around.


    Irina threw a nce at Mag.


    Mag shook his head slightly, hinting at her to stay still and not act rashly.


    Without ur around, the beastmaster just became their sole means of travel. The atmosphere on the eagle slowly became rxed. It almost transformed into another one of Mamy Restaurant��s group outings. Mag even took out his kitchenware, and began to cook in the open air.


    ***


    The Twilight Forest.


    In a resplendent tall, great stone hall, a strapping orc with an obvious scar on his right eyebrow was sitting on the throne. With a dark expression, he said to the orcs standing below, ��You all still failed to catch that girl Connie?��


    A stocky orc said, ��Chief, we have searched through the Twilight Forest, and also sent many people to search in Chaos City, but we still couldn��t find a trace of her. ording to our estimation, she most likely has died during her escape. After all, she is famous for losing her way. There��s simply no way for her to reach Chaos City safely.��


    Another tall andnky orc continued, ��Yes, Chief. She doesn��t know magic, nor is she good at cultivation. Even if she is alive, there��s no way she could affect the invincible you and your status and disrupt the conferring ceremony. If she dares to appear at the conferring ceremony, we can even execute her together with her big brother, andpletely dash the hopes of those fellows.��


    Gary��who was sitting on the throne��remained silent for a moment before curling a corner of his mouth and revealing a sinister smile. ��Then we will get the news out there. I really want to see if she will bite the hook for her beloved brother and the few of her remaining rtives.��


    ��Yes,�� the three orcs acknowledged, and felt relieved at the same time.


    Gary then continued to ask, ��How is the preparation for the conferring ceremony? All the orc tribes will send envoys to participate in my conferring ceremony, so we have to make sure nothing goes wrong. Don��t disgrace me.��


    ��The venue of the conferring ceremony is already all set up ording to the conferring ceremony of Chief Auster of the Aug Tribe. I have let ur go and invite Chef Mag from Mamy Restaurant in Chaos City to take charge of the banquet on that day. They should already be on their way here now,�� the stocky orc quickly replied.


    ��A chef from Chaos City?�� Gary furrowed his eyebrows.


    ��Yes. That chef has received the title of the best chef at the king of the Roth Empire��s court banquet. He is one of the world��s top chefs now. It certainly looks good for us having him in charge of the banquet.�� The stocky orc smiled happily. He had spent a lot of effort trying to collect this information. It was not easy to find a good chef like him.


    ��You all will be duly rewarded after you do a proper job.�� Gary��s gaze swept across the orcs who were already smiling excitedly, and then coldly said, ��You know what would happen if you messed up.��


    ��Yes!��


    The three orcs shivered together and quickly acknowledged.

 Chapter 1526 - There Are No Tigers In The Mountains, And The Orange Cat Calls The Shots

    <h4>Chapter 1526: There Are No Tigers In The Mountains, And The Orange Cat Calls The Shots</h4>


    The journey to the Twilight Forest was long, and although the giant eagle was not flying slowly, it was still only a 3rd-tier magic beast. Therefore, the group of people only saw the tribe appearing on the horizon when the sun was about to set.


    The valley was very wide, and the tribe was right in its mouth. Two 200-meter-tall columns stood in the mouth of the valley with several big and small caves in it.


    There were big and small stone huts scattered across the valley, and in the center of the valley was a square stone city. The city walls stood at more than 10 meters tall, and there was a stone temple within the stone city.


    On the way here, Irina had already altered the beastmaster��s memory. She erased the part where Amy kicked ur off the eagle��s back, and substituted it with a memory of ur not returning to the tribe for a while because he had something on.


    That beastmaster was just an ordinary orc, so doing such things for a magic caster of Irina��s level was a piece of cake. Besides, it would save them a lot of trouble exining things.


    ��Sir and Ma��ams, the Falk Tribe is right ahead. The sacred city in the center is where the chief and the nobles live. The ones living on the periphery are ordinary tribesmen,�� introduced the beastmaster with a smile. As they got closer to the valley, he even lowered his voice as he said, ��Those two stone columns are where the sacred beasts live. We must not be loud when we pass by in case we rm the sacred beasts and cause them to attack us. The Falk Tribe sacred beasts are all very ferocious. Once they set their eyes on you����


    ��Meow...��


    Ugly Duckling suddenly leapt out from Amy��s embrace, and stood on the eagle��s head as it let out a long meow.


    Just then, several pairs of eyes of different shapes and colors appeared in the caves on the two stone columns. Then, they started meowing together as though they were replying to their leader.


    ��What��s that?��


    The orcs on the ground all looked up when they heard the noise, and their gazesnded on the orange cat standing on the eagle��s head. As the setting sun cast its golden rays on the cat, it looked as though it had a goldenyer over its coat, making it even more eye-catching.


    On top of that, the meowinging from the two stone columns made the cat appear even more mighty.


    ��Could this be the one in a million, golden legend, the heavenly beast!�� an old orc called out agitatedly. He bent his knees and knelt on the ground.


    ��It��s the heavenly beast!��


    The orcs all started kneeling on the ground as they looked up at Ugly Duckling, which was standing on the eagle��s head, passionately.


    Mag looked at the orcs kneeling on the ground, and mumbled to himself, ��C-could this be the cat ve phenomenon of the alternate world?��


    <i>It��s true: there are no tigers in the mountains, and the orange cat calls the shots.</i>


    Those animals coined as sacred beasts were just feline animals of various types and species hiding in the caves. There were indeed very ferocious felines among them.


    ��Why are these orcs so agitated seeing a duck that��s a little plump?�� Amy looked down with bewilderment. It was the first time she saw Ugly Duckling so popr.


    ��That��s because we have been taught to look at the big picture,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling meowed at Amy proudly as though it was trying to boast about its poprity.


    ��Ugly Duckling, stop boasting. Look, the little eagle��s head is already swaying because you��re standing there. Its neck is going to break because of you,�� Amy said with contempt.


    The giant eagle��s head was swaying a little unnaturally for some reason. It might be due to the shock, or because it just couldn��t handle the weight.


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling let out a cry of grievance before going down from the eagle��s head and returning to Amy, albeit unwillingly. It rubbed its head against her calf, and theny by her feet.


    ��You must be an extraordinary person to have the heavenly beast��s trust and love.�� The beastmaster quickly started bootlicking Amy.


    Ugly Duckling��s meow caused quite amotion at the Falk Tribe. Most of the orcs came out upon hearing news about the heavenly beast to take a look.


    However, the giant eaglended right in the city center after gliding through the sky.


    ��Mr. Mag,dies, this is the end of the journey. Thank you for riding with us. Remember to bring your luggage down. We wee you to ride with us again,�� the beastmaster told everyone with a smile as he stood beside theying giant eagle.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded slightly. He led the group down, and a big orc led a group of orcs towards them from not far away. Based on the information Mag got beforehand, this orc was Jeremy, Gary��s trusted aide and a 9th-tier orc. On the day of the rebellion, he was the one who opened the inner city gates for the rebel army.


    This orc was one of the top few on Mag��s to-kill list. However, he was the one who allowed the people from the Gray Temple toe over openly.


    Jeremy looked at Mag, who was walking in front, before looking past him, at thedies from Mamy Restaurant. His eyes lit up, and he gave a perverted smile. He nced over everyone before frowning, and loudly saying, ��Where��s ur? Why don��t I see him?��


    ��Lord Jeremy, Lord ur had some personal matters to handle, so he stayed back in Chaos City. He said he woulde back a littleter, and told me to bring Mr. Mag and the rest over first,�� the beastmaster quickly answered with his head hanging low, afraid to look at Jeremy.


    ��That rascal. How dares he be so sloppy with the mission I gave him. You. Go get him toe back immediately!�� Jeremy shouted coldly.


    ��Yes...�� That beastmaster quickly hopped onto the giant eagle and rode off.


    Jeremy looked back at Mag and sized him up. He looked just like an ordinary human. Jeremy asked, ��You��re Mag from Chaos City?��


    ��Yes. I am Mag. I was invited to prepare the banquet for the coronation ceremony of the Falk Tribe��s new chief,�� Mag said calmly.


    ��Do you really cook that well? So well that the king of the Roth Empire had nothing but praises for you?�� Jeremy looked at Mag with doubt. He was just a normal human, and even looked very young. Could he really cook up a feast?


    ��He didn��t have praises for me.�� Mag looked at Jeremy with a smile, and said, ��Because the king of the Roth Empire was so busy eating he had no time to praise me.��


    Jeremy��s lips twitched. <i>This fellow is so shameless when ites to self-praise.</i>


    ��Aright. This banquet is very important. As long as the chief is satisfied, you won��t need to worry about the pay.�� Jeremy looked at Mag and walked two steps closer to him. He lowered his voice, and said, ��But if you ruin it, you will know what it means to live a life worse than death.��

 Chapter 1527 - That’s The Symbol Of Nobility

    <h4>Chapter 1527: That��s The Symbol Of Nobility</h4>


    ��I am a chef with professional ethics. I will naturally do my best since I am paid to do so,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Very well.�� Jeremy took a step back. He nced over thedies from the restaurant before turning around to leave. He instructed the orc beside him, ��Bring them over to the main kitchen. Give them whatever they want. Remember, nothing is more important than the banquet tomorrow.��


    ��Yes.�� That orc nodded and watched Jeremy leave before turning back to say to Mag and the rest, ��Follow me.��


    Mag nodded slightly, held Amy��s hand, and brought everyone along.


    If one would describe the valley outside the city as a litter of orc tribes, the inner city would be a small yet bustling city.


    The ground was paved with t ck stone. The street, which was around 10 meters wide, had ck buildings lined neatly on both its sides, forming a stone temple that stood tall, with scriptures and cat-like statues everywhere.


    ��This really is a tribe full of cat ves,�� Magmented to himself after looking around. He swept a nce at the right hand of the orc walking in front. As the orc walked, Mag could see a ckened hemp rope on his wrist as his hand swung. Mag raised his brow, and retracted his gaze naturally.


    The coronation ceremony was the most prestigious event of the entire tribe. There were orcs decorating the streets everywhere, bringing up the festivity there.


    Mag and the gang attracted quite a lot of attention, especially the beautifuldies, who attracted it even more.


    ��This is the chef in charge of tomorrow night��s banquet. All of you better be more respectful,�� the orc walking in front said sternly, making the other orcs with a nasty grin back off.


    When they heard that these people had to do with the banquet, the orcs immediately backed away embarrassedly. None of them dared to ruin the chief��s joyous event, because that might cost them their head.


    ��These people have cat ears.�� Amy looked around curiously, and softly said, ��Big Sister Connie��s pink ears look way better than theirs.��


    ��That��s the symbol of nobility,�� Mag said softly with a smile. The breeds of orcs from the Falk Tribe could be distinguished by their ear colors. ck and gray were the most ordinary andmon, while pink ears belonged only to female orcs from the royal family.


    ��I see.�� Amy nodded thoughtfully. She looked at Ugly Duckling, which she was carrying in her arms, and curiously asked, ��Then what about Ugly Duckling? Its ears are uniquely orange.��


    ��I guess it signifies the weight of its existence.�� Mag raised his brow. The feline magic beasts were behaving a little strangely just now. Ugly Duckling was just a magic beastling of a few months old, but those magic beasts appeared willing to bow down to it. It seemed like Ugly Duckling was really quite special.


    ��Oh.�� Amy nodded. She put Ugly Duckling on the ground, and disdainfully said, ��No wonder it��s so heavy.��


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling looked up pitifully at Amy, and meowed with grievance.


    ��Haha, then let me carry Ugly Duckling. It��s so soft and cuddly. I feel so warm when holding it,�� Yabemiya picked Ugly Duckling up happily, and carried it in her arms happily.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling closed its eyes, andy in Miya��s embracefortably.


    That orc probably had some status around here. He led them through a gantry, and finally stopped in front of a door to arge yard. He turned around, and sternly told Mag and the rest, ��This is the main kitchen. All of you have to stay here for today and the subsequent days. No one is allowed to leave the premises. Otherwise, we won��t be able to guarantee your safety.��


    ��May I ask what��s the most dangerous ce here?�� Mag asked with a smile after looking around.


    ��For you all, the most dangerous ce has got to be the chief��s pce and the prison in the north of the city. You are not allowed to go near these two ces,�� the orc said even more sternly.


    ��If that��s the case, we��ll just act ording to the agreement.�� Mag nodded.


    The orc brought them into the main kitchen. The yard was very spacious. There were severalrge and small kitchens on both sides, with many orcs hurrying in and out busily while holding ingredients or cooked food.


    Mag watched the scene, and thought of the royal kitchen in the Rodu��s pce. The royal kitchen was wayrger in scale, and they had even more chefs. However, both had the simr role of providing food for many people.


    ��Wow, what a huge kitchen. Are they making food for the entire city?�� Amy looked around in shock.


    ��Yes. I think this is the kitchen of this city,�� Mag said with a nod.


    The orc shouted for the gatekeeper, and a greasy-faced orc with a potbelly very quickly came over. He looked at the orc, and said, ��Lord Kernen, you��re here.��


    The orc, called Kernen, pointed at Mag and the rest, and said, ��This is the chef, Mr. Mag, and his helpers that Lord Jeremy personally invited from Chaos City. They will be in charge of the most important main banquet for tomorrow. All of you have to do your best to cooperate with them, and do what they order as much as possible.��


    ��Yes, yes.�� The greasy orc nodded quickly, and smiled at Mag and the rest.


    ��Settle their amodation and give them the best,�� Kernen said. After that, he turned to tell Mag, ��Mr. Mag, the main kitchen will settle your amodations and food. If there��s anything you need, you can tell them to look for me.��


    ��Alright. Thank you.�� Mag nodded and watched Kernen leave.


    ��Are you Mr. Mag, the one who was titled the best chef by the king of the Roth Empire during his banquet? I��ve been seeing news about you and your restaurant in magazines recently. I didn��t think that we would manage to invite you over to helm the banquet. It��s such an honor to be able to see you.�� That orc looked at Mag with gleaming eyes. He quickly introduced himself. ��I am the person in charge of this main kitchen. My name is Heyman, and I am in charge of managing the main kitchen, and providing the meals for all the royals in the inner city.��


    ��Hello,�� Mag answered with a smile. This plump orc, who seemed to weigh at least 150 kg, didn��t sound like he was bootlicking him on purpose, and also did not seem very arrogant. He was the first person Mag felt good about since arriving at the Falk Tribe.


    ��All of you must be tired after traveling such a long distance over here. I��ll bring you all around first before getting the kitchen to prepare your dinner.�� After saying that, Heyman brought Mag and the rest over to their amodations.


    There was a little independent yard beside the main kitchen. It was notvish, but it was still considered clean and elegant. There were four rooms where Mag and the rest would split up to sleep in.


    After that, Heyman brought them back to the main kitchen and towards the dining area.


    ��Have you heard? Although the main kitchen would be in charge of the banquet for this conferring ceremony, the main banquet would be done by a chef from outside. It seemed like we were abandoned,�� a short and skinny chef began in the dining area.

 Chapter 1528 - Only Real Delicacies Can Conquer A Chef

    <h4>Chapter 1528: Only Real Delicacies Can Conquer A Chef</h4>


    ��Were we?�� The orc��s words attracted a lot of attention from the other chefs who were eating.


    ��The main kitchen has always been in charge of all the banquets in the tribe regardless of scale. This has been the rule for so many years. How could it change just like that? We have so many impressive chefs in the main kitchen. How can those from outside be better than us?!�� a middle-aged chef said furiously.


    And that aroused a wave of angry agreements.


    The chefs�� ego made it difficult for them to ept such an arrangement.


    ��What��s this ruckus about? Don��t you know yourself? If the things you make could be put on the table, Lord Jeremy wouldn��t have to go through all the trouble to invite Mr. Mag over from Chaos City.�� Heyman walked into the dining area, and looked at the chefs with exasperation. Heyman took a step to the side, and introduced, ��Let me introduce to all of you. This is Mr. Mag from Mamy Restaurant in Chaos City. He will be in charge of tomorrow night��s main banquet.��


    ��And why was he chosen? It��s because Mr. Mag��s dishes were titled the best at the Roth Empire��s royal banquet, and he was even praised by many well-known gourmets. Are you all convinced?�� Heyman swept a nce at all the chefs in the dining area.


    The dining area suddenly fell silent. The chefs all looked at Mag with aplicated mix of resentment and skepticism.


    Mag nced across the dining area. It seemed like no one prepared dinner for them. He couldn��t be bothered to be calctive with them over that, so he said, ��We��ll settle our own dinner. May I know which kitchen we can use to prepare our food?��


    ��Mr. Mag, this way, please. Your kitchenware has been transported to Kitchen One. If you need to make dinner, I can bring you over,�� Heyman said with a smile before bringing Mag over to Kitchen One.


    ��Let��s go take a look too. We��ll see if this guy is really that impressive and has what it takes to rece us.�� The short and skinny chef, who incited the anger, put his bowl down and followed them out.


    ��Let��s go, let��s go take a look.��


    The other chefs also followed along.


    The news of Mag��s arrival had spread across the main kitchen. The news that they were going to be reced caused quite amotion.


    More and more chefs started gathering at Kitchen One the moment they heard the news because they all wanted to see for themselves if this newly invited chef was that impressive.


    ��Father, why do all these chefs seem so unfriendly towards us? Are they baddies?�� Amy asked softly because she could not understand why the chefs were so hostile.


    ��I don��t suppose they are considered baddies. Every chef has their pride. If you cannot convince them, they will not be happy about it.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. He could understand the reason behind the resentment.


    ��I��m sorry, Mr. Mag. I didn��t manage them well,�� Heyman said apologetically.


    ��It��s alright. As a chef, I can understand what they��re feeling.�� Mag shook his head. Of course, understanding didn��t mean that he should just let them do whatever they wanted to.


    Kitchen One had thergest area in the main kitchen. It had the mostplete and the best kitchenware. Other than the existing facilities, Mag��s kitchenware was also moved to the kitchen. The other chefs had not seen most of it, so the kitchenware was not arranged.


    Mag confirmed that all his kitchenware was around before instructing Miya and the rest to put it in ces that would be convenient for them to use.


    ��So this is the new chef? He looks so young, just like an apprentice.��


    ��Yeah. He doesn��t look like he can cook up any delicacy. All our chefs have decades and even centuries of experience in cooking. How can such a young human whip up anything good?��


    ��Is the kitchen a ce for women? He actually got a group of women as his helpers. Howvish.��


    ��I��m just curious how a chef can find so many beautifuldies...��


    There were more and more chefs gathering inside and outside the main kitchen, conversing softly. There were voices of doubt, jealousy, and envy.


    Mag ignored the noise calmly, and asked Amy, ��What do you want for dinner, Little Amy?��


    ��I want grilled fish and rattle off,�� Amy answered without even thinking.


    ��What about the rest? Any other dishes you want?�� Mag asked as he looked around.


    ��I want eggnt with garlic sauce,�� Miya said.


    ��I want beggar��s chicken,�� Gina replied softly.


    ��Actually, I��m not really craving for beef kebab,�� Ba said arrogantly.


    ��Alright. Hold on for a while. I��ll make dinner,�� Mag said with a smile. He took out the ingredients from the fridge, and got started.


    The chefs started to quiet down as they watched Mag.


    Mag started by preparing the ingredients. He washed, cleaned, and cut them in a series of smooth actions. Although he was cooking alone, he was highly efficient, and was not flustered. That made the other chefs start to see him in a new light.


    Efficiency was important in the main kitchen. The different chefs were in charge of the different parts of the cooking process. Although those were all very basic work, it was from the details that one could tell how strong a chef��s basics were.


    The fish was sliced into even slices of identical sizes, and the preparation of the side dishes made the chefs in charge of cutting ingredients shut up.


    Firis stayed back in Chaos City, while Cami was not involved in the mission, so Mag could only do the cutting and chopping himself.


    Mag first put the red braised pork into a pot to stew before putting the cleaned fish into the oven to grill. After that, he put the beggar��s chicken, which was covered in mud, into the other oven to bake in medium-high heat. Then, he started to skewer the beef in preparation to grill it.


    ��Why did he put the fish into that rectangr container? What kind of kitchenware is that? Does he really not need to heat it up with fire?��


    ��He wrapped the chicken up with mud. Can the chicken still be eaten? It doesn��t look clean. How can the food we serve to our distinguished guests be so dirty?��


    ��Just look at the stewed meat. Most of the chefs in our kitchen can make a dish of that standard. His meat is chopped in such huge chunks. The food that our royalty eats is way more exquisite.��


    After Mag started cooking, the chattering from the chefs increased. They were all critiquing Mag��s strange way of cooking, and they did not even try to hide their disdain.


    ��These fellows are so noisy,�� Irina said as she pulled out a high stool from somewhere, and nced at the chefs.


    ��Do you need them to shut their mouths?�� Amy rubbed her hands together excitedly.


    ��Only real delicacies can conquer a chef.�� Mag shook his head with a smile as he ced the skewers on top of the ming charcoal grill.


    Ding!


    Just then, the oven rang to signify the end of the cooking.


    Mag put on a pair of thick gloves, and opened the oven.


    The strong scent of the spicy grilled fish suddenly wafted out.

 Chapter 1529 - No! Shut Up! It Was Not Me!

    <h4>Chapter 1529: No! Shut Up! It Was Not Me!</h4>


    The moment the oven was opened, the tangy fragrance of the spiciness spread across the entire Kitchen One.


    ��Smells so good!��


    The chefs in the kitchen all opened their eyes wide.


    ��It��s the smell of spiciness, but it��s such an irresistible smell. I can��t believe that a fish could smell so good after staying in this rectangr container for a while. What magical apparatus is it?��


    ��This is grilled fish? Why don��t I see the grill or the charcoal? How was this fish grilled? And how can it have such a rich and delicious smell?��


    Gulp.


    The moment the smell of the grilled fish wafted out, it caused a sudden uproar and exmations.


    This smell was so irresistible that even the old chefs that had been in this kitchen for decades could not resist it.


    Of course, what made them even more surprised was Mag��s cooking style, and also this intrusive fragrance that totally changed their perception of how a grilled fish should be.


    ��This fragrance...�� Other than shock, Heyman was also filled with admiration. As he looked at Mag��s back, he muttered to himself, ��Indeed, he is the man who is worthy of iming the title of the best chef at the Roth Empire��s royal banquet.��


    ��Put this aside first.�� Mag pulled out the grilled fish from the oven, and put it on the lit charcoal grill at the side. The te was already furnished with various vegetables and hot pot soup base powder. Grilling the fish on the grill for a little more could enhance its smell, and the vegetables also yed an important part in creating the grilled fish��s delicious taste.


    The orc chefs swallowed their saliva several times as they watched the grilled fish steaming and sizzling on top of the grill.


    ��It looks like grilled fish, but why does this grilled fish contain gravy? Shouldn��t grilled fish be as dry as possible?�� one chef questioned softly.


    ��Hmph. This isn��t a professional grilled fish. A real grilled fish should be crunchy and taste a little burnt. A fish that��s soupy and watery like this isn��t even fit to be called grilled fish,�� a big-sized senior chef said with disdain. He was the master chef in charge of grilled fish in the main kitchen.


    Several other orc chefs agreed with him because that grilled fish was different from what they knew.


    Mag walked to the stove, and started the fire to cook the eggnt with garlic sauce.


    This dish was the easiest one out of the rest for tonight. After stir-frying the spices in an iron wok, the fragrance came out quickly, drawing all the chefs�� attention.


    Stir-frying wasn��t amon technique in this world, because humans tended to stew their food, while orcs loved to grill.


    It was the first for most of the chefs to see the ingredients being cut into such tiny pieces, and then thrown into a strange-looking iron wok to stir-fry.


    What was frustrating was that they actually could not tell what were the spices Mag threw into the wok. The dish had a rich smell of meat, not losing to the grilled fish.


    The eggnts were put into the wok to stir-fry for a while until they became a little burnt, and had a thick and shinyyer of red gravy covering them. After that, they were scooped out and ted. It was a dish with aesthetics, taste, and smell.


    Mag passed the eggnt with garlic sauce to Miya before turning off the fire under the high-pressure stewing pot beside him. Then, he poured the red braised pork in the pot into a ck stone pot.


    The rich fragrance of pork wafted out. The smell of pork was something orcs were very familiar with, but no one had ever made pork smell so enticing.


    ��Oh my God... Although I have no idea what he made, I have never seen any food that smelled this good,�� a young chef muttered involuntarily as he swallowed his saliva.


    ��The smell is so enticing, so I��m sure the taste wouldn��t be any worse. This is what my master taught me,�� a young apprentice agreed with a nod.


    ��No! Shut up! It was not me!�� a middle-aged chef behind shouted with a blush.


    Although he did not want to admit it, the fragrance filling the whole Kitchen One made most of the orc chefs who came over to watch the show change their perception of Mag.


    As chefs, they naturally understand how difficult it was to make food with such an enticing smell, and food that smelled this enticing would have no reason to taste bad.


    Everyone looked at Magplicatedly. The man in front of them was a young human chef who held several titles and glories. He was the one who was invited by the chief to helm the banquet.


    He could make such delicacies for just a simple dinner.


    Miya took out the beggar��s chicken, which was baked until the outside was golden red, and ced it on a tray. She took out a little hammer which she brought with her everywhere, and gently hammered the mud casing at the center. Thin lines of cracks soon spread throughout the casing, and the casing opened up like a flower with a soft and crisp crack, revealing the beggar��s chicken which was baked to a nice golden brown within.


    ��The mud and chicken separated perfectly, just like an eggshell. I didn��t think that there was such an extraordinary way of baking chicken!��


    ��I can��t believe that you can make chicken taste so delicious with mud. I am going to give it a tryter.��


    ��Every dish smells different, but they are all equally enticing... This fellow is showing off too much!��


    After the fragrance of the chicken wafted out, it caused another wave ofmotion.


    The voices of skepticism slowly faded away. Even the most stubborn and traditional old chefs could not say anything negative with all these fragrances enshrouding them.


    ��Supervisor Heyman, have you had dinner? Do you want to join us?�� Mag asked with a smile as he looked at Heyman who was secretly swallowing his saliva at the side.


    ��I was too busy today. I just realized that I haven��t had din�� burp.�� Heyman covered his mouth andughed awkwardly. ��I haven��t had dinner. I��m so hungry I burped. If Mr. Mag and the otherdies don��t mind, I will be thick-skinned and have just a little.��


    ��Uncle Crayman, you must mean what you say. You said you were going to have just a little, so it��s just a little. Don��t eat too much. Otherwise, we��re all going to go hungry,�� Amy said seriously as she looked at Heyman with a slightly worried look.


    ��I��m Heyman, not Crayman...�� Heyman corrected Amy with augh. He had long heard of this adorable little mistress who appeared harmless. She was the precious disciple of both the Lord of Ice and the Lord of Fire, as well as a genius magic caster. With all those identities, she was far more precious than her father.


    Even the Falk Tribe wouldn��t want to enrage the two legendary magic casters.


    ��Mm-hm. I will control myself.�� Heyman nodded seriously. He actually had his dinner, but the smell was so enticing. Besides, he would never get the chance to try Mag��s culinary skills without leaving the Falk Tribe, so he would never let such an opportunity slip even if he only could have one mouthful of each dish.


    There was a set of tables and chairs in Kitchen One, and Mag could not be bothered to bring the food out to the dining area, so they made do with eating in the kitchen.


    The group sat around the table, and Heyman got someone to pass him a little stool as he sat cautiously at the corner of the table.


    ��Let��s eat.�� Mag picked up his bowl, and ate a mouthful of piping hot rice first. He felt the soft rice be sweeter in his mouth as he chewed, and that made him happy.


    ��This grilled fish...�� Heyman picked up his chopsticks. He had set his eyes on the grilled fish.


    The other chefs all looked at Heyman. It already looked and smelled good. As for the taste, they would only know after Heyman tried it.

 Chapter 1530 - May I Ask, Do You Still Take In Disciples? The Kind That’s A Little Older

    <h4>Chapter 1530: May I Ask, Do You Still Take In Disciples? The Kind That��s A Little Older</h4>


    Heyman had spent his life in the main kitchen. He came in when he was 11, and the first time he got to touch the knife was at 18. Afterward, he spent 30 years to be the head chef of Kitchen One. He spent another 100 years in the main kitchen, and took over the role of the supervisor from his master. That made it 120 years in total.


    The chief and nobility had an exceptionally high expectation for their everyday meals, so he could not afford to make any mistakes. The lives of hundreds of chefs from the main kitchen depended on him.


    Entering the main kitchen was akin to going to jail. Unless you died or lost the chief��s favor, there was no going out.


    Heyman had been trying to innovate and create new dishes toe up with new vors to satisfy the chief and nobilities�� taste buds so that they did not get tired of the food.


    All the well-known chefs in the Falk Tribe were in the main kitchen. In addition, Heyman even searched around the other tribes in the Twilight Forest for chefs. However, because the tribes were all close by, the dishes that these chefs made were simr.


    Therefore, Heyman turned to the gourmet magazine and the trends in the culinary world for inspiration.


    Mamy Restaurant was no doubt the one all gourmet magazines vied over to feature in their series. Whether it was the eggnt with garlic sauce that revived the vegetarianism trend, or the red braised pork that made a hit in <i>Meatatarianism</i>, Mamy Restaurant had already shown its prowess in the culinary world. Moreover, it had even attracted a group of gourmets to n or make their way to the restaurant.


    Mag��s creative way of cooking could make one look forward to the dish��s taste with just the description of the dish. There were rarely any chefs in this world that could achieve that.


    Besides, Heyman even heard that the legend of the culinary world, the Invincible God of Cookery, Harris, lost to Mag from Mamy Restaurant just a few days ago, and even became his disciple ording to their agreement.


    That really shocked Heyman.


    It was important to note that Heyman��s idol had always been Harris. The one who had always been leading the trend and conquering peaks actually fell in defeat at Chaos City.


    It was something the world did not expect.


    The man who caused all this was sitting right in front of Heyman right now. He made a table full of food, and even invited him to join.


    To be honest, other than feeling a little agitated, Heyman also felt slightly nervous.


    When he brought a piece of the fragrant fish in front of him, he could see the slightly charred fish skin and the soft meat. Heyman watched it for a while as though he was looking at a rare treasure. It was difficult, even for the best grilled fish chef, to create two entirely different textures separated just by a thinyer of fish skin. It really disyed a shocking level of skill and heat control.


    ��The supervisor is very picky. Can this grilled fish satisfy his taste buds?��


    ��The supervisor started as an apprentice in Kitchen One��s grilled fish section back then. In the Falk Tribe, no, even the entire Twilight Forest, no one can make grilled fish as good as his.��


    ��In that case, since no one knows grilled fish better than the supervisor, this fellow won��t be able to make it, either.��


    The chefs started conversing softly in the kitchen. Their expressions and gazes all had a hint of nervousness and anticipation.


    Everyone watched Heyman intently as he cast all the noise aside, and put the piece of fish into his mouth.


    The moment the numbness and spiciness hit his tongue, Heyman couldn��t help but shudder.


    It was a shudder that shook even his soul. <i>What were the spices? That��s extraordinary!</i>


    But before Heyman could taste it in detail, the fish had made its grand entrance.


    After biting into the slightly charred fish skin, beneath it was the tender meat. The taste of the spices and gravy was already infused into the meat. The spiciness and the freshness of the fishplemented each other perfectly to give the taste budsyer afteryer of scrumptious attack.


    Heyman was indeed the one who made the best grilled fish in their vige, their tribe, and even the entire forest.


    Back when he was young, he thought that no one could make grilled fish better than him, and he merely stopped saying so all these years, but he still thought so.


    Until... today.


    This piece of grilled fish had flung him into the ground.


    Even for an old chef who had grilled fish for 120 years, and was constantlying up with new ways and improvements, he had to admit that this was the best grilled fish he had ever tasted.


    This was apletely different way of making grilled fish. It beautifully infused grilled fish and stewed fish together, and the oue was exceptional.


    Rip!


    The sound of cloth ripping caught everyone off guard. Heyman��s shirt actually ripped, revealing his jiggling fat.


    ��Ah... this is such an incredible taste! It��s not too much to call it the best grilled fish in the world!�� Heymanplimented. He looked at the grilled fish as though it was a shining gemstone. He could not help but reach his chopsticks out for another piece.


    This time, he closed his eyes to feel the deliciousness explode on the tip of his tongue in detail. He could not help but smile with happiness.


    It was indeed a form of happiness to be able to enjoy such a delicacy.


    Moreover, Heyman could not wait to try this innovative way to grill fish. Just one little stove, and the way the grilled fish was eaten changed entirely.


    On top of that, he finally understood the reason behind Harris wanting to be Mag��s disciple, a story that shook the entire culinary world. It was because... he also wanted to be Mag��s disciple right now!


    It was impossible to learn how to make grilled fish so delicious anywhere else!


    ��The supervisor actually praised him so highly!��


    ��The world��s best grilled fish! In that case, the supervisor has already admitted that his grilled fish isn��t better than that fellow��s?��


    Amotion suddenly exploded in Kitchen One. The chefs were all shocked.


    As the figure of power in the world of grilled fish, the Twilight Forest��s grilled fish set the bar for how the dish was made. Even Heyman, who was very picky, gave such a good review. It was difficult to imagine how delicious this grilled fish actually was.


    At this moment, the chefs standing in front had already swallowed their saliva umpteen times as they watched Heyman try the dish with happiness written all over his face.


    ��Uncle Crayman. You can try the vegetables under the fish. It��s super good,�� Amy suggested.


    ��Aye, alright,�� Heyman replied. He looked at the vegetables all around the grilled fish. There were cucumber slices, translucent cellophane noodles, and a vegetable that he did not know of which was sliced thinly and had many small holes in the middle. He thought for a while, and picked up a strand of cellophane noodle.


    The slippery cellophane noodle slid into his mouth. It was submerged in the gravy, so the chewy cellophane noodle became exceptionally delicious as well.


    Spicy and refreshing with a lingering fragrance in his mouth!


    Heyman tried very hard to control his hand. He put his chopsticks down and stood up, looking at Mag, and saying, ��Mr. Mag, I really admire your culinary skills. It is really the best choice to have you in charge of the banquet.��


    ��Thank you,�� Mag said humbly.


    ��I still have a question. I don��t know if I should ask you.��


    ��Please do.��


    ��May I ask, do you still take in disciples? The kind that��s a little older.��

 Chapter 1531 - WhiChapter Little Slut’s House Is This?

    <h4>Chapter 1531: Which Little Slut��s House Is This?</h4>


    Mag was most afraid of the sudden silence in the air and his colleagues asking to be his disciples...


    Mag looked at Heyman, who had a sincere and expectant expression, and all the cooks who were staring at them in a daze, and decisively shook his head. ��No. An old one is more than enough.��


    ��Sigh...�� Heyman sighed regretfully, dejected by Mag��s refusal.


    The cooks present all heaved a breath of relief. Many of them were Heyman��s disciples and disciples�� disciples. It would be rather awkward if they suddenly gained such a young grandmaster.


    However, everyone was already looking at Mag differently. He was a person who could make Heyman want to be his disciple, so Mag��s culinary prowess was obviously very impressive.


    ��Although I am older and a little rotund, my brain still spins rather fast. Are you sure you don��t want to consider it again?�� Heyman was still trying to convince Mag.


    ��We will be returning to Chaos City after tomorrow��s banquet. If you really want to learn how to grill fish,e and look for me at Chaos City. I can teach you.�� Mag continued to shake his head, but he made a promise.


    ��Really!�� Heyman��s eyes lit up, but he soon sighed deeply. He most likely could never leave the big kitchen. He wouldn��t be able to go and look for Mag to learn how to grill fish even if he wanted to.


    ��Since that is the case, all of you please enjoy your meal, and we shan��t bother you any longer.�� Heyman soon smiled again, and chased all the cooks gathered in Kitchen One out, leaving Mag and the rest to have their dinner.


    Irina waved her hands to set up a soundproof barrier before putting a piece of red braised pork into her mouth. After chewing and swallowing it, she ate a mouthful of rice before asking Mag, ��Are we taking action tonight?��


    ��We have to wait for Connie to rendezvous with us before we act together. However, I need to go out to look for a person,�� Mag replied.


    ��Look for a person?��


    Everyone began to look at Mag. Perhaps he knew someone in the Falk Tribe?


    ��Yes. A very important person. It could perhaps change the situation to a certain degree.�� Mag nodded. It was very difficult to exin about the system��s mission, so he didn��t bother to exin further.


    ��Father, can you bring me along please?�� Amy asked with anticipation.


    ��Not tonight.�� Mag shook his head. Looking at the pouting Amy, he smilingly patted her head. ��Because Father needs Amy��s help for something more important.��


    Amy��s eyes lit up again, and she expectantly asked, ��What��s that? Please tell me, and I will do my very best.��


    ��I will tell youter.�� Mag smiled, and then said to the rest, ��ording to the intel, Connie��s brother is being held in the dungeon under the chief��s pce. That pce has at least two 10th-tier powerhouses, so rescuing him under their noses obviously isn��t going to be an easy feat...��


    ��It��s just two low-ranked 10th-tier orcs. Isn��t it simply rescuing a person, I think it��s rather easy.�� Irina was looking at Mag with a rxed expression. ��Why don��t we just do it after dinner?��


    ��Including Gary, there are four 10th-tier powerhouses in the Falk Tribe now. Tomorrow is the conferring ceremony, and they��re most probably in the inner city now. If we acted rashly, not only would we fail to rescue Connie��s brother, we could even get ourselves in trouble.�� Mag shook his head, and looked at Irina with resignation. ��Let��s wait for Connie to arrive first. Otherwise, we can��t really get her brother out even if we meet him.��


    ��I hope her brother will be more normal,�� Irina said with pursed lips.


    ording to the intel, even though Gary had done a few rounds of cleansing in the Falk Tribe, and killed or imprisoned the majority of the orcs who supported the former chief, many in the Falk Tribe still hadn��t really chosen to stand on Gary��s side, as the former chief was a benevolent leader, and was rather popr among his people.


    With Irina present, it wasn��t difficult to kill Gary.


    However, killing him wouldn��t resolve the problems within the Falk Tribe now. The Aug Tribe could always support a new puppet in order to control the Falk Tribe, and achieve their objective to influence the entire orc species.


    Connie was the Falk Tribe��s princess, after all. Only when she and her brother could regain control of the Falk Tribe and get it out of the Aug Tribe��s grasp could they take their stand with the anti-war faction.


    Cami suddenly appeared at the dining table, sat down, and said to Mag, ��I can be responsible for scouting the way in and sneaking in. The night is my face veil.��


    ��Mm-hmm. You��re more trustworthy than that assassin without a sense of direction,�� Mag agreed with Cami.


    The Gray Temple��s intel didn��t tell him exactly where Connie��s brother was held. It only roughly deduced that he was in the prison and secret cells underneath the chief��s pce.


    Before they started with the rescue mission, it was indeed necessary to have a deeper understanding of the area.


    ��Then, what do we need to do?�� Miya asked. Ba, Elizabeth, and the rest were also looking at Mag.


    ��You all just have to have a good rest tonight. We have to appear professional so we won��t arouse suspicion easily.�� Mag smiled. The more people were involved, the easier their cover would get blown.


    After dinner, Mag spoke to Cami alone for a while, and gave her a map that marked out a few of the possible locations so she could investigate them.


    ��Did Connie mark them out for you?�� Cami gazed at Mag suspiciously, holding the map in her hands.


    ��No. I��d spent some money to buy a little intel, but I��m not sure about its uracy.�� Mag shook his head.


    Cami left with the map, and Mag also brought thedies back to the small courtyard that they were assigned to after cleaning up the kitchen.


    From the moment they arrived in the inner city, Mag could sense a spiritual power spying on them. Its power was about 5th-tier or 6th-tier. It wasn��t very powerful, but it was ample enough to spy on them.


    Irina looked toward the spiritual sense with furrowed eyebrows, and said, ��Do we need to erase it?��


    ��There��s no need to. Let him watch, he��s a blind man after all.�� Mag shook his head with a smile, and closed the courtyard��s door.


    The night was gettingte. A ck shadow darted out of the tall wall of the small courtyard, and disappeared into the night in the blink of an eye.


    Approximately three minutester, Mag appeared beyond the city. He swiftly hid within the shadows of the buildings and moved quickly. He soon arrived at an alley whose ground was fullyid with pebbles.


    ��It should be here, right?�� Mag walked into the alley, and he smelled a rich alcoholic aroma in no time. It was the scent of rum.


    Following the scent, Mag came to a rather spacious yard. He could even smell the rich alcoholic aroma beyond the courtyard��s walls. It was an aroma that made people feel happy, the aroma of rum.


    Mag lifted his hand up as he prepared to knock on the door.


    ��Which little slut��s house is this?�� Irina, who suddenly appeared on the courtyard��s wall, asked him smilingly.


    Mag looked up at Irina as he shrugged, and innocently said, ��A master brewer��s. I would like to learn how to make rum from him.��

 Chapter 1532 - I Thought You Don’t Want Me Anymore…

    <h4>Chapter 1532: I Thought You Don��t Want Me Anymore...</h4>


    ��Are you sure you��re here to learn how to brew rum?�� Irina turned to look into the yard with a dangerous smile.


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded with conviction. He came to look for an old male brewer in the middle of the night. Apart from learning how to brew alcohol, what else could he do?


    ��Very good. Then, I will watch you learn.�� Irina nodded and gestured at Mag to knock on the door.


    <i>What is she doing? Perhaps there��s something unusual in this courtyard?</i> Mag couldn��t help feeling suspicious after seeing Irina��s behavior. Following the secret signal given to him by the Gray Temple, he made three long, one short, two long, and one short knocks on the door.


    ��Haha, you even have a secret signal.�� Irina smirked coldly.


    ��Erm... It��s an upational hazard, upational hazard. Actually, it��s my first time here too.�� Mag smiled awkwardly as he had forgotten the details.


    Mag took two steps back and waited for the movement in the yard. He wondered if this Old Sim was like many other elderlies who slept early or a drunk drunkard. That would rather be troublesome.


    The system��s mission was very crucial. Additionally, Mag wanted to acquire some information from Old Sim. Even though he had already obtained a great deal of intel from the Gray Temple, including a secret missive he received before he left the house in the morning, it would naturally be the best if he had someone on the ground to lead him. It could save him a lot of time needed to verify the information.


    Mag waited for a while before he prepared to knock again.


    Right then, the yard��s door opened suddenly. A fragrant figure dashed out from the yard, and then hugged Mag.


    ��You finally came! I thought you don��t want me anymore...�� a coy and aggrieved voice said as if she was an abandoned woman.


    ���Ѩz��??��


    <i>What is the situation now?</i>


    Mag didn��t know if that hug was too warm and soft, or he was startled by the sudden words, but he was stunned for three whole seconds. After hearing a vague murderous sneering, he quickly regained his wits, pushed the hands that were entangled around him off, and took two steps back.


    ��Miss, have you got the wrong person?�� Mag swiftly said after throwing a nce at Irina standing on the wall. Although she looked calm, her eyes were already full of killing intent.


    With the light from thentern hanging by the door, he saw the looks of the maiden that dashed out clearly. It was a tall and voluptuous maiden in a dark green long dress. Her chestnut hair was tied into a ponytail and casually flicked over her left shoulder. She had snowy white skin and a delicate face. Her glowing purple eyes were staring at Mag as if she was a little wife gazing upon her husband she had not seen for a long time.


    Mag was certain that he didn��t know this beautiful maiden, and he couldn��t find any information about her in his memory. Hence, the only possibility was this maiden had recognized the wrong person.


    Mag��s face turned darkpletely.


    <i>What the heck is this!?</i>


    He really came here to learn how to brew rum... Due to his tight schedule, he could onlye here at this time.


    And then a maiden came out, and threw herself at him when he knocked on the door.


    It was fine if Irina wasn��t present. A simple exnation would solve the issue.


    But now... wasn��t this a show about a wife catching her husband having a rendezvous with his mistress in the middle of the night!?


    There would be no way for him to clear his name now.


    Mag felt that the sword was already hanging above his head. It would only take a slight move, and he would be dead.


    However...


    This was the rendezvous location given to him by the Gray Temple. Perhaps this maiden was rted to Old Sim?


    ��Got the wrong person? How could that be? I��ve been waiting here forever for you to knock on my room��s door...�� That maiden was gazing at Mag with aggrievement and sadness. ��I��ve been waiting for you for so long. How could you be so heartless...��


    ��I...��


    In that instant, even Mag felt as if he was a jerk who had dumped an innocent maiden and left her pining for him.


    However, a murderous aura began to permeate in the air, and that swiftly calmed him down.


    After calming down, he panicked even more.


    This was f*cking even more misleading!


    How was he going to exin now?


    If he acknowledged it, he would be a heartless jerk. If he didn��t acknowledge it, he would be a jerk who was fooling around.


    On one side, it was a teary brte maiden who almost threw herself into his arms and cried.


    On the other side was Irina, who already had her magic caster��s staff out, ready to dish out the punishment.


    Mag felt very hopeless...


    It was so difficult to be a man.


    <i>No. I cannot take this lying down!</i> Mag made himself calm down, and cleared his throat at that maiden. ��Miss, you should have recognized the wrong person. I came to look for Old Sim the brewer.��


    ��See, you still remember me. I knew you came to look for me.�� That maiden burst out in tears suddenly, and was about to throw herself at Mag again.


    ��Wait a sec!!!��


    Mag took a huge leap backward, and stared at that maiden in a shock.


    <i>Wtf!!!</i>


    <i>System! Why didn��t you f*cking tell me that Old Sim was a woman! And such a young woman furthermore!!!</i>


    Mag couldn��t help roaring in his mind.


    ��Whether Old Sim is female isn��t an important piece of information. The ancient people said, ��When I walk along with two others, they may serve me as my teachers������


    ��Shut your trap! Go and die! I��m going to cut off your inte fees!��


    ��Host, useless angry yelling can��t resolve the problem. We have to look at this matter dialectically. Old Sim is just a code name. An old man who stinks of alcohol can be called Old Sim, while a sweet-smelling beautiful maiden can also be called Old Sim. Who would you choose when you have a chance to have a deeper interaction with one of them? Furthermore, you haven��t paid for your family��s inte fees this month. Remember to pay it as soon as possible after you get back,�� the system replied calmly.


    ��I...��


    Mag furrowed his brows deeply. The intel from the Gray Temple didn��t mention anything about this at all, so he naturally took Old Sim to be an old brewer.


    Of course, the biggest problem now was this maiden in front of him.


    Even if she really was Old Sim, she shouldn��t be treating the person who came to meet her like this!


    What the heck was this?!


    A friend who came from nowhere?


    Mag flicked a nce at Irina, who had already raised her magic caster��s staff above her head and poised to strike them, the adulterous pair, down from the wall. He felt if he didn��t set the record straight now, he would be killed dubiously today.


    ��Comrade Old Sim, I am the person that the organization sent here to meet you. After your earlier performance, I��ve already verified your identity,�� Mag said to that maiden with a grave expression before stretching his right hand to her. ��I am Mag and I need your assistance now.��

 Chapter 1533 - You’re Really An Outstanding Informant…

    <h4>Chapter 1533: You��re Really An Outstanding Informant...</h4>


    ��Hmm?�� Irina suddenly stared at Mag, and then at that maiden with furrowed brows.


    That maiden looked at Mag��s outstretched right hand, and her expression got very agitated. She grabbed Mag��s hand and immediately nodded with satisfaction. ��Yes! It��s this feeling!��


    Mag��s mouth twitched, and then he quickly asked, ��What feeling?��


    ��The feeling of finding the organization,�� that maiden replied with conviction.


    ��Yes. Wee back.�� Mag heaved a breath of relief. <i>That��s right. That��s the right way to conduct a conversation.</i>


    ��And, the feeling of man.�� That maiden revealed an impish smile.


    Mag quickly retrieved his hand. He took out a Gray Temple amulet and passed it to her. He cleared his throat. ��Comrade Old Sim, this is my identity amulet. I wonder if you have received the organization��s notice.��


    ��Yes. I already received the organization��s notice that told me to give you my full assistance.�� Old Sim took the amulet and had a closer look. She then looked up at Mag with befuddlement. ��Do you have any special request for any position?��


    ��It��s not that kind of position.�� Mag speechlessly retrieved his amulet, and resignedly said, ��There could be people watching us here. Let��s go in first.��


    ��Yes, yes, yes. Pleasee in.�� Old Sim nodded and stepped aside to let Mag go in.


    Mag looked up and nodded at Irina, using his gaze to show her that everything was under his control, and he would exin to herter before he entered the courtyard.


    After entering, the aroma of alcohol greeted his nose. The buildings on both sides of the yard should be wine cers.


    There were some dresses and skirts hanging in the yard, and a cute swing was set in the corner. Feminine decorations and ornaments could be seen everywhere.


    Mag suddenly realized why Irina was making thosements.


    Indeed, it was already a miracle that she didn��t kill him on the spot.


    Old Sim closed the door, dashed over to Mag, and expectantly asked, ��Did the organization give me a special assignment? I��ve already waited 10 years for this day. I am willing to give up everything for the organization, including my life!��


    Mag wasn��t in a hurry to tell Old Sim the mission, and instead he doubtfully asked, ��Miss Old Sim, are you the best brewer in the Falk Tribe?��


    This maiden only looked to be around 23 or 24 years old. She didn��t look like an experienced brewer or the best rum master brewer in this world that the system had mentioned.


    ��After my grandpa passed away, I became the best rum brewer in this world.�� That maiden nodded confidently before shaking her head with a smile. ��Old Sim is my grandfather. Actually, my name is Hannah.��


    ��You��re not Old Sim!�� Mag got a shock again. Wasn��t he freaking exposed then?!


    ��No, I am Old Sim.�� That maiden shook her head again.


    ��Then, your grandpa...�� Mag was a little confused.


    ��Old Sim is my grandpa��s name. It��s also a code name. After my grandpa passed away, I took over his position in the organization, and retained Old Sim as the code name.�� Hannah smiled. ��Therefore, I am Hannah and Old Sim as well.��


    Mag��s eyebrows twitched. He couldn��t pinpoint where it was wrong, but he felt it shouldn��t be like this.


    ��Gray Temple?�� On the wall, Irina was looking at Mag and Hannah with ponderment on her face.


    Although she was still feeling hostile toward this woman who threw herself at Mag, judging from their conversation, it shouldn��t be that kind of rtionship that she had imagined.


    As for whatever organization, apart from Gray Temple, she couldn��te up with any other organization that Mag was close with.


    Mag collected his emotions, and calmly said to Hannah, ��Alright. Since this is the case, the first mission that the organization gives you is: teach me how to brew rum.��


    ��Huh???��


    Hannah was taken by surprise, and she hesitatingly said, ��It��s simply just to teach you how to brew rum?��


    ��Yes. This is a very important mission.�� Mag nodded with conviction.


    ��I��ve waited for so many years. Is there a more exciting mission?�� Hannah tried to ask. ��For example, poisoning the new chief on the conferring ceremony banquet, or burying the son of the chief of the Aug Tribe who wille to participate in the conferring ceremony tomorrow...��


    <i>Yo, thisss knows what to do.</i> Irina, who was slightly bored and prepared to leave first, suddenly looked at Hannah with great interest. That was how they should stir up trouble.


    Mag was slightly stunned to hear that. With a weird expression, he asked Hannah, ��Judging from your identity, you��re an informant that provides intel?��


    ��No. I am an undercover agent,�� Hannah replied with a puffed-out chest.


    ��Sure. I will retain your first suggestion, but we��re not considering the second one yet.�� Mag nodded, and continued, ��Besides that, another important objective for our current trip is to rescue the former chief��s son who is imprisoned.��


    ��Ferdinand. I know him. He��s the prince that is even shyer than his sister.�� Hannah��s eyes lit up. ��Are we going to act right now?��


    ��No, no, no. We still require urate intelligence and nning for the specific operation. That��s why I came here to verify some positions and information with you tonight.�� Mag quickly stopped Hannah, who was already rushing off to get her weapons, with exasperation. Thisss was really an impatient informant. It was fortunate that they��d never had to utilize her all these years.


    ��I know where he is locked up.�� Hannah looked at Mag perplexedly.


    ��Errrr...��


    Mag retracted his hand that was grasping Hannah��s sleeve awkwardly, and then stared at Hannah with befuddlement. ��Do you really know where he is locked up?��


    ��Yes. The people from the Falk Tribe��s inner city love to buy alcohol from me. This is also one of the methods that I obtain information with.�� Hannah nodded her head, and continued, ��A head guard was drinking here, and I added a little of talkative water to his wine. Then, he told me where Ferdinand is locked up. If I remember correctly, he is in the dungeon underneath the northern city wall of the inner city. He is locked up alone.��


    ��The dungeon underneath the northern city wall?�� Mag frowned as he thought gravely for a while. The information that Gray Temple gave him didn��t include that dungeon.


    ��I have never heard about this dungeon before, either. However, that fellow yesterday was really a big mouth, so he told me the exact position.�� Hannah smiled.


    ��You��re really an outstanding informant...�� Mag already had no idea what else to say.


    ��Then, should we act right now? I even have my camouge clothes ready. I have been waiting for this day that the organization��s orders arrived.�� Hannah already began to unbutton her cor.


    ��Wait!�� Mag stopped her immediately. Resigned, he said, ��Although that fellow might have told the truth after he was drunk, we��re not sure about the actual situation in that dungeon yet, including the interior��s map, the guards�� condition, the change of shifts, and the actual lock-up situation. If we acted recklessly, not only would we fail, we could also endanger ourselves.��


    ��Sigh... what a disappointment.�� Hannah was deted instantly. She frowned and pouted at Mag. ��Then, what else could I do?��

 Chapter 1534 - Are You A Brewer With A Pharmacist Background?

    <h4>Chapter 1534: Are You A Brewer With A Pharmacist Background?</h4>


    ��Tell me everything you know truthfully,�� Mag told Hannah solemnly.


    ��Then, that would be a very long story. ording to what I know, my grandpa was hung up and beaten for an entire day and night by my great grandpa because he wet the bed...��


    ��Stop, stop, stop... I am talking about the intel on Ferdinand and the dungeon that holds him.�� Mag held his forehead as he felt a headache.


    ��Oh.�� Hannah pondered seriously for a while before saying, ��Ferdinand is 23 years old this year. He looks rather adorable, and resembles his sister. He isn��t as tall and bulky like normal orcs. He looks very lean, and has a pair of pinkish ears.�� Hannah swept her hair aside to reveal a pair of white beast ears underneath her hair as she perplexedly said, ��Didn��t they say only the royal females will have pinkish ears? See, even mine are white. His are actually pink.��


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Mag nodded. This was basically in line with what he knew. He continued, ��What about the dungeon?��


    ��The dungeon is situated right underneath the northern inner city wall. The entrance is at the 38th brick of the northern city wall. There are no guards on the exterior, but there are always four guards standing watch at all times inside.


    ��Apparently, this is a new secret dungeon that the new chief got his trusted subordinates to build on the night that he attacked the inner city. All those who are imprisoned there are the former chief��s important rtives and loyal subordinates. Besides Ferdinand, his famously loving uncle and auntie are also held there,�� Hannah replied.


    ��Thank you very much for the information.�� Mag nodded. To obtain such difficult information in such minute detail showed that Hannah was indeed very talented as an informant.


    ��Then, when will we be taking action?�� Hannah still continued to ask relentlessly.


    ��We will send special people to investigate the actual situation. The specific rescue n and time are still not����


    Boom!


    Before Mag could finish speaking, a loud bang suddenly sounded in the inner city. A fiery red me rose upward after that, apanied by heated battling sounds.


    ��Did those fools really decide to act on their ns?�� Hannah looked toward the inner city. She didn��t look very surprised at all.


    ��What ns and act?�� Mag was a little stunned. Judging from the magic waves that just came over, it should be a magic done by at least one 9th-tier fire magic caster, which meant Cami was not involved.


    ��They��re the former chief��s followers. Although Gary has been eradicating the orcs that are loyal to the former chief, some of them still managed to go into hiding. Furthermore, Gary has already let out the news that Ferdinand will be executed at tomorrow��s conferring ceremony, which will end all the hopes and expectations for the former chief��s followers. Hence, these people decided to break Ferdinand out and rescue him the night before.�� Hannah shrugged. ��I heard about this two days ago from an old man. I didn��t think they were serious.��


    ��You should have mentioned such important information first.�� Mag frowned. Judging from the magic waves and battling soundsing from the inner city, there should be quite a number of orcs taking part in this rescue mission. They most probably were thest batch of the former chief��s loyal followers.


    ��I thought they were just talking about it casually. I didn��t expect they would create such a big hoo-ha,�� Hannah said innocently.


    Mag looked toward the inner city, and thought hard with furrowed brows before turning around to ask Hannah, ��Are you providing the spirits and wines for tomorrow��s banquet?��


    ��Yes. The spirits and wines specially supplied for the banquet are already prepared in the warehouse. Someone will be here to get them tomorrow morning.�� Hannah nodded.


    ��Is there a way to make the people who drink your alcohol get drunk easier or lower their power?��


    After thinking for a while, Hannah answered, ��If you want them to get drunk faster, I could add in a little confounding drug. While adding to the texture of the alcohol, it would get a normal person drunk with just one cup at the same time. Even a 10th-tier magic caster can��t drink more than five cups of it. As for a potion that will lower one��s power, among the few potions that I have researched and came up with currently, only the magical activity lowering drug can lower a magic caster��s power obviously. However, it doesn��t affect the orcs who depend on their strength.��


    ��Are you a brewer with a pharmacist background?�� Mag looked at Hannah with suspicion. Talkative water, a confounding drug, magical activity lowering drug... Were these things that a brewer should know?


    ��I researched and came up with all these things when I was bored while brewing the spirits and wines. After all, brewing is really very boring after a while.�� Hannah shrugged.


    ��In this case, add in a little of confounding drug into all the spirits and wines for the banquet, and add in a little of magical activity lowering drug for the spirits and wines intended for the main table,�� Mag instructed Hannah. He flicked a nce toward the inner city before saying, ��We will postpone the mission of learning how to brew rum. I have to go and check out the situation in the inner city now.��


    ��It only takes me 10 minutes to add in the drugs. Can you please bring me along to check out the situation in the inner city? I know the inner city very well too,�� Hannah said expectantly.


    ��No. It��s very dangerous in the inner city now.�� Mag shook his head. He solemnly said to Hannah, ��Comrade Old Sim, being a good informant, what is the first rule?��


    Hannah��s expression became solemn as she answered, ��Obey the organization��s orders at all times!��


    ��Very good. Execute your order!�� Mag turned and walked to the door.


    ��Yes!�� Hannah replied to Mag��s retreating back with an excited glow in her eyes. ��Yes, yes, yes. It��s this feeling! I like this feeling where I��m part of the organization, and have to follow orders! I��m so excited!!��


    ��We already grasped the basic situation now. I just wonder if Ferdinand has been transferred in the past two days. Moreover, Gary decided to let out the news in advance, so most probably he is trying to catch all the remaining forces who oppose him on the night before the conferring ceremony,�� Mag said to Irina, whonded softly next to him, after leaving Hannah��s small courtyard. ��These orcs are most likely thest batch of orcs loyal to the former chief. If they all perish, then Connie and Ferdinand will have a very hard time at reestablishing a stable and strong political power.��


    ��All these things are not important.�� Irina looked into Mag��s eyes quizzically. ��Say it. When did you join the Gray Temple? Furthermore, you seem to be doing very well. Did youe clean with Rn about your identity?��


    ��My rtionship with Gray Temple could be considered as a partnership. I only have an unofficial position, so I didn��t join them formally. They increased my level of authority at thest minute before I came to the Falk Tribe.�� Mag shook his head. ��As for my identity, I think Rn and Michael are already suspecting me, but since they decided to y along, then we don��t have to tell them the truth ourselves. Anyway, this will make things easier for all of us.��


    ��These two old wily foxes. They��re indeed not easily fooled.�� Irina pursed her lips. Her gazended on the inner city, and an expectant smile slowly appeared on her face. ��If we want to save these fellows, then naturally we��ll have to create something even bigger.��

 Chapter 1535 - Lord Flerken Will Never Forgive You All For What You Have Done!

    <h4>Chapter 1535: Lord Flerken Will Never Forgive You All For What You Have Done!</h4>


    ��Falk, I, Connie, am back!��


    In the dark, a figure was descending slowly down a cliff. The petite figure was making gentlendings on the cliff��s wall��s protruding rocks every time.


    ��Meow~��


    Right then, a ck cat suddenly dashed out from a small cave on the cliff.


    ��Mamma mia!��


    The agile figure got a shock, and she lost her footing on the rock. She fell straight down from a three-meter-high cliff.


    ��You fellows. To think that I have always brought meat for you guys in the past!�� Connie got up from the ground, and patted away the soil on her body as she looked at those heads that popped out from the cliff with annoyance.


    Right at this time, sounds of explosions and fighting could be hearding from the inner city.


    ��Why did they start fighting? I wonder where Boss and the rest are?�� Connie looked over there with befuddlement. After a brief moment of pondering, she dashed toward the inner city.


    The ck figure was dashing in and out in between the buildings. She didn��t reveal herself, nor did she make any sounds. She got close to the inner city rapidly.


    ��Seems like tonight will be very boisterous.�� Rex appeared at the top of the cliff, and looked down at the small city that had many fights breaking out right now. His expression remained unfazed. His gaze turned to the northwest. He narrowed his eyes, and whispered to himself, ��I wonder if that fellow Auster will appear?��


    After standing on the cliff for a while, Rex��s gazended on the inner city below again, and he gently sighed with aplex expression. He took one step outward, and fell straight down the ravine below.


    Having a disciple without any sense of direction was really depressing.


    ***


    In the west of the city, dozens of orcs in ck clothes were in an ambush.


    The grounds were full of shattered rocks, and a giant hole was blown out. A dark pathway going downward could be seen.


    An orc used all his force to bump away a giant rhinoceros, and addressed a tall andnky orc, who was performing fire magic continuously while he stood among the shattered rocks, as he said, ��Lord Durward, we couldn��t find Young Master Ferdinand. We might��ve been tricked!��


    After he chanted aplex spell, a giant fiery beast dashed repeatedly into the surrounding crowd, giving the orcs in ck who were surrounded a brief moment to regroup.


    ��How about the other ces?�� The tall andnky elderly orc called Durward had worry written all over his face.


    ��I haven��t seen any signals of sess rising up. I guess their situation could be worse than ours,�� the first orc answered.


    Durward groaned for a moment before he decisively said, ��Get our brothers to charge at them and leave here first!��


    ��Durward, I��m afraid it��s toote for you to decide to leave now?�� A sneering voice sounded in the dark, and a fat and stocky orc wearing a tiger-skin coat astride a giant ck beast slowly walked out from the dark.


    Bone-chilling coldness began to rush over from a seemingly endless darkness, and the fiery beast that was running amok among the orcs seemed to be frozen instantly. It struggled a little before it was extinguishedpletely.


    ��Durward, you��ve actually hidden very well, andpletely fooled me and the chief. I didn��t expect you to lose your cool at the veryst moment.�� Jeremy looked down on Durward on his giant beast and sneered. ��A loyal fellow like you is rare. I wonder if the old chief would be touched if he knew about what you did?��


    ��Jeremy, you traitorousckey! How could you repay His Majesty��s trust in you like this?!�� Durward scolded Jeremy sternly. A faint light appeared on his magic caster��s staff again.


    ��I was always loyal to Chief Gary. You could only me the old chief for being too stupid, and giving such an important job of guarding the city gates to me.�� There was a hint of glee in Jeremy��s smile. However, his gaze that was fixated on Durward began to get increasingly ruthless. ��However, Durward, you old fool, Chief Gary has been very good to you. He even gave you a domain recently, and you actuallymitted such an act. How dare you call me a traitorousckey?��


    ��The old chief had devoted himself entirely to our Falk Tribe, which allowed us to survive the racial war. He even made the Falk Tribe be the second-biggest orc tribe. Gary is nice to me, but my morals cannot ept what he has done. Only Young Master Ferdinand can inherit the chief��s position. Gary is the kingyer, and death is his only end. And it would forever be nailed to the pir of shame!�� Durward said clearly and righteously.


    ��Ha. History has always been written by the victors since the ancient times. Only you losers will be nailed to the pir of shame.�� Jeremy smirked, and raised his ck magic caster��s staff at Durward. ��Since you want to see that little bastard Ferdinand so much, then I will arrest you and execute you together with him tomorrow.��


    ��Although you��re called the top powerhouse just below the 10th-tier in our tribe, if you think you can manhandle me easily, you have thought too little of me.�� Durward pointed his magic caster��s staff at Jeremy, and a red fiery dragon shot out from the staff and charged toward Jeremy.


    ��Ice barrier.�� Jeremy pointed the magic caster��s staff at the giant dragon, andyers of ice barriers like mirrors stacked up in front of that dragon.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Apanied by the sounds of ice shattering, the ice barriers were crushed by the giant dragon. However, the red mes on the dragon were slowly diminished as it crashed through them.


    The red giant dragon was so dimmed that it almost disappeared after it crashed through thest ice barrier.


    The giant ck cheetah underneath Jeremy swung its tail, and smashed that red giant dragon into sparks that scattered in the air.


    ��Durward, you��re already old, and are no longer the Falk Tribe��s fire god.�� Jeremy smirked, and struck the ice barriers into the ground. Those orcs in ck were still attempting to resist, but were frozen instantly. The other orcs rushed forward and arrested all of them.


    ��Lord Flerken will never forgive you all for what you have done!�� Durward released three fireballs to force the orcs who rushed toward him back, and then dashed toward the gap that he had forcefully sted out.


    Jeremy moved the giant beast underneath him forward to chase after Durward as he nonchntly said, ��Lord Flerken doesn��t care who is the one that makes the offerings to him.��


    Boom!!!


    Right then, a loud bang that reverberated throughout the Falk Tribe came from the north of the city. The entire inner city��s ground seemed to shake along with it.


    ��What��s that!?��


    Jeremy looked toward the north of the city in a shock. Could there be an even stronger existence that took part in this disturbance?


    ��What a terrifyingmotion!��


    All the orcs were shocked too. Some even had no idea how to react.

 Chapter 1536 - Nobody Will See Me If I Kill All Of Them, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 1536: Nobody Will See Me If I Kill All Of Them, Right?</h4>


    Mag looked at the dozens of meters of city wall that were demolished in front of him and Irina, who was slowly retracting her right foot, and his Adam��s apple moved unconsciously.


    This was the city wall that was over 10-odd meters high and over five meters thick!


    He guessed only a few people, besides the dead, knew that Irina��s closebat ability was so scary!


    ��I wanted to kick you two gently like this when I saw that woman throw herself at you earlier tonight.�� Irina turned around and smiled at Mag.


    ��I had a mission, so I had no choice, either,�� Magmented lightly as he felt his calves tremble.


    Who could withstand a gentle kick like this?!


    ��However, we��re just going to enter the city, there is no need to demolish the city walls, right?�� Mag quickly diverted the topic.


    ��Didn��t you say you wanted to help little Connie keep some useful fellows? They were most likely entangled in an ambush or a melee right now. If we don��t create something big, they won��t be able to get away,�� Irina replied in a matter-of-fact tone.


    ��That��s right too.�� Mag pondered for a moment. Diverting attention��Irina had gotten the crux of the military strategy that he taught her.


    ��Since the wall has already fallen, why don��t we just go and check if Ferdinand is really imprisoned in that secret dungeon?�� Mag asked Irina. ��Are you confident that we can leave before their people arrive?��


    ��I have sent up a fixed teleportation portal on the cliff earlier. As long as I want to leave, nobody is able to stop me,�� Irina replied confidently.


    ��Alright. Let��s go and take a look.�� Mag nodded and took out a ck square cloth. He covered his face, and only showed his eyes.


    ��Don��t you need to cover yourself a little?�� Mag looked at Irina, who had already reverted to her own looks.


    ��Nobody will see me if I kill all of them, right?�� Irina looked at Mag who had covered himself uppletely, with befuddlement.


    ��Errrr...��


    Mag was actually lost for words.


    ***


    ��The north of the city?�� At the top of the majestic pce tower, Gary was looking toward the north of the city with furrowed brows. Not many in the Falk Tribe were capable of making such a big hoo-ha. One was next to him right now, and the other two were also in the inner city now. He had their support and help when he started the rebellion and slew the king. They wouldn��t do this on the night before the conferring ceremony.


    An orc in golden armor standing three steps behind him asked, ��Chief, do you need me to go and take a look?��


    ��Go, Basil. See who is the one that dared toe to our Falk Tribe to make trouble. Twist his head off and bring it back to me.�� Gary smirked.


    ��Yes.�� That orc in golden armor called Basil turned and left.


    ��Get Darryl and Kurt here. I have something to discuss with them,�� Gary continued to issue an order.


    ��Yes,�� a subordinate answered, and he, too, strode off quickly.


    ��Big Brother, you have been staying in this position for long enough. I��m simply taking back what is rightfully mine. You shall go in peace then. I will make the Falk Tribe the number one tribe, and we might even rule the world one day.�� Gary looked up into the sky and revealed a mouthful of gleaming fangs. He turned and walked down the tower while leaving behind a cold order. ��Kill all the rebels on the spot today.��


    ***


    Following Hannah��s intel, Mag and Irina found the location of the secret dungeon very quickly. However, this part of the city wall looked exactly the same as the other parts.


    ��Seems like we need to find the door or perhaps something like a switch����


    Boom!


    Before Mag could finish talking, the wall in front of them disappeared again. Only a hole in the ground was left, as well as an orc guard in a shock with his mouth agape.


    ��What are you looking at? Have you never seen a beauty before?�� Irina simply waved her bench, and sent him flying into the wall. He became a stter of blood on the wall, just like a mosquito.


    <i>Seems like I��ve watched too many TV serials...</i> Mag raised an eyebrow, and then leaped into the hole after Irina, without even sparing a nce at that 8th-tier orc that she had sent flying.


    Since he was sent by Gary to guard this ce, he had to be his trusted subordinate. They most probably had to kill plenty like himter.


    A change of regime was usually brought upon by bloodshed. Gary killing the old chief was through that. Now, how they wanted to kill Gary and return the control of the Falk Tribe to Connie and her brother was the same too.


    The underground passage was very narrow. Its width could only allow two people to pass through at the same time. Its height was also less than two meters, and it went all the way downward. There was a wallmp lit every few meters. The ground was excavated into the rock.


    The movement on the ground alerted the guards. A few heavy stone doors dropped down, and sealed the passageway airtight.


    However, these stone doors that weighed tons seemed to be made of paper under Irina��s legs. She kicked her way into the deepest part of the dungeon.


    As for those orc guards who tried to resist, every one of them was sent flying through the air, and became a decoration on the wall horribly.


    Mag followed after Irina calmly, and was content to be a littlemb protected by a big boss. He went in without lifting a finger and killing anyone.


    The guards in the dungeon were basically all cleared. Mag rescued one from under Irina��s feet. He ced the cleaver at his neck, and fiercely asked, ��Where is Ferdinand imprisoned?��


    That prison guard was already scared out of his mind, so he replied in a quivering voice, ��Ferdinand is not here! Please don��t kill me... He really isn��t here...��


    ��He��s not here? Then, where is he now? I heard he��s right here.�� Mag pressed the cleaver closer, and the razor-sharp de sliced open the orc��s skin.


    ��He was held here during this period of time! B-but... he was brought awayst night. I have no idea where he was brought to... The chief gave the order personally...�� The orc almost cried out in a panic, but his lowered hand slowly moved toward his waist.


    ��A conversation without any value.�� Irina sent him flying away with a gentle kick, and he became a stter of ��mosquito blood�� at the end of the passageway dozens of meters away.


    Mag wasn��t sure if that orc had spoken the truth, so he asked Irina to wait for a moment while he walked down the dungeon��s walkway with a torch.


    There were 10-odd cells lining both sides of the walkway. He could see the prisoners huddling in a corner through the cells�� doors. Their clothes were in tatters, and they had wounds on their bodies. At first, they were startled by the sounds, but they still looked out instinctively after seeing the light from the fire.


    ��Where is Ferdinand? We��vee to rescue you,�� Mag said loudly with a frown when he saw those orcs who were already unrecognizable.


    ��Save me... Save me please. I am loyal to the old chief and Young Master Ferdinand!��


    ��Save me... Please save me...��


    After hearing Mag, everyone in the cell dashed to the doors, extended their arms out in between the metal rods, and yelled at Mag hysterically.


    ��We��re the uncle and auntie of Young Master Ferdinand. Please save us. We might know where he was transferred to.�� Right at that moment, an urgent voice spoke up in a cell at a corner.

 Chapter 1537 - Come Out Now. I’ve Already Seen You

    <h4>Chapter 1537: Come Out Now. I��ve Already Seen You</h4>


    ��Huh?��


    Mag walked straight to that cell after hearing that. He had heard Hannah mention that Ferdinand��s lovey-dovey uncle and auntie were locked up in this dungeon too. Looking at it now, her intel��s uracy was very high.


    ��Do you know where Ferdinand was brought to?�� Mag brought the torch forward, and saw the situation in the cell clearly.


    This was a cell that was only five to six square meters big. He could smell a horrible stench as soon as he got close to it. A middle-aged orc couple with messy hair and clothes were leaning against the metal bars. The wounds all over their bodies clearly showed how they were treated inhumanely.


    ��I am Romeo, and this is my wife, Juliet. The chief��s wife was my elder sister. We��re also not sure where Ferdinand was brought to. We��re very worried now too.�� The middle-aged orc shook his head with a pained expression. ��Ever since Gary rebelled and slew the king, we became his prisoners, and then were rotated around a few prisons and dungeons. We were brought here to this newly built dungeon about 10 days before, and that��s when we saw Ferdinand for the very first time. He looked thinner, so he must have suffered during this time. Someone went into his cell and brought him away soon after. We don��t know where he has gone.��


    <i>These names...</i> Mag raised his eyebrows as he felt something was not right.


    Juliet was calmer, and analyzed, ��We��ve heard those fellows say they��re going to kill us on Gary��s conferring ceremony, and the banquet is around these two days. Maybe Gary took Ferdinand to the pce where they have the most powerful and secure guards. That is also the safest ce.��


    Mag frowned. Romeo and Juliet��s words had confirmed that Ferdinand was no longer in this cell. They were stillte, and missed the opportunity.


    ��Someone��sing,�� Irina deliberately said in a lowered voice.


    ��Can you bring us with you, please?�� Romeo looked at Mag, and then at the end of the passageway before he said with clenched teeth, ��If it��s not possible, please bring my wife with you. Help her out of this dirty and dark ce. Please.��


    Mag turned around to ask Irina, ��Can we make it?��


    ��It��s not a problem to kill them all, but there��s a possibility that we might expose ourselves. The other three 10th-tiers woulde here very quickly.�� Irina threw a nce at Romeo and Juliet with furrowed brows, and said, ��We could only bring one of them with us. The teleportation portal is very small.��


    ��Then...�� Mag looked at the two people in the cell. Their original n tonight was to rescue Ferdinand, so there wasn��t any extra space for a second person.


    ��Please bring her along with you. She��s a graceful woman. She shouldn��t be staying in this damp and dark dungeon. A beautiful flower should blossom at a ce full of sunshine,�� Romeo said lovingly.


    ��You��re my sunshine. If I left alone, this world would be much more cruel even when I was not in this dungeon. We have promised each other. How can I leave you here alone?�� Juliet shook her head, and smiled at Mag with a dirty and tired face. ��Leave us be. He would not leave me alone, either. Go now and don��t get caught.��


    Mag saw calm and happiness in that smile. After a moment of silence, he nodded. ��Alright.��


    Mag walked to Irina, and gently said, ��Let��s go.��


    ��If we work together, it��s not difficult to kill those two fellows out there.�� Irina looked toward Romeo and Juliet.


    ��If those two fellows died, then Ferdinand would be dead before we found him.�� Mag shook his head.


    ��I��m indeed not good at ying hide-and-seek.�� Irina rolled her eyes. She only wanted to flip the tables.


    Sounds of footsteps could already be hearding from the end of the passageway. The orcs who were locked up in the cells quickly eximed for Mag and Irina to save them.


    When Mag stepped into the lit up circle on the ground, he saw a little girl who was squeezed to the edge of the cell extending her little arm to him. That pair of eyes seemed to be very dull in the dark. The little arm that was extended out was also limp, as if she no longer had any hope for anything.


    Irina��s gaze alsonded on that little girl. The champagne golden teleportation portal lit up under their feet, and both of them disappeared in a blink.


    Almost at the same time, the orc in golden armor, Basil, dashed in from the walkway with his iron rod tightly clenched in his hands, and sized up his surroundings warily.


    His gazended on those stone doors that were damaged, and he narrowed his eyes.


    With his immense strength, it wasn��t difficult for him to crush these stone doors. However, Darryl had ced inscriptions personally on these stone doors. Even if he wanted to damage them rapidly, he had to transform into his beast form.


    Meanwhile, these damaged stone doors didn��t have traces of magic, nor were there any traces of powerful magical elements in the surroundings.


    Which meant the other party had terrifying power, and smashed through these stone doors with brute force, entering the dungeon with the most simple and direct method.


    The dungeon guards were all killed, and they died in a very direct manner too. They should��ve been smacked to death instantaneously with some kind of blunt object.


    After making this judgement, Basil��s expression became grave, and his approaching steps became even more cautious.


    The other party was most likely like him, a 10th-tier powerhouse who had great strength.


    There wasn��t another one like in the Falk Tribe, so the only possibility was that the other species wanted to interfere in their Falk Tribe��s affairs.


    Deducing from the time frame, the other party should be still in the dungeon now. He had sealed the exit, so there would most probably be an intense battleter.


    However, they were in the Falk Tribe after all. He only had to ask Gary for help, and they would be here immediately.


    ��Come out now. I��ve already seen you.�� Basil bluffed.


    The walkway was inplete silence. The scent of blood permeated the air, and the orcs in the cells were all shivering in a corner, as if they were all terrified.


    Nobody answered Basil.


    ***


    A golden beam lit up on the cliff. Mag couldn��t help addressing Irina with surprise when he saw the little girl who appeared next to them. ��Y-you brought her out.��


    That little girl appeared to be around 10 years old. Although she was looking at the whitish surroundings with a dazed expression, and was shivering due to her thin clothes, her eyes began to light up gradually as she breathed in fresh and free air.


    Irina looked at that little girl, and piteously said, ��She��s the one that shouldn��t be in there. Those fellows indeed deserve to die.��

 Chapter 1538 - It’s Indeed Rare To See An Assassin Like You

    <h4>Chapter 1538: It��s Indeed Rare To See An Assassin Like You</h4>


    ��Let��s find a ce to settle her down first.�� Mag flicked a nce at that timid girl, and after a moment of pondering, he looked into the Stone Alley.


    ��Old pal, we will leave this child with you. Please take good care of her.�� Five minutester, Mag knocked on Hannah��s door again, and handed the child to her while she was in a daze. Then, he closed the yard��s door for her.


    ��Seems like tonight��s upheaval is one of Gary��s plots. He wanted to do aplete cleansing before the conferring ceremony,�� Mag said with furrowed brows. ��In this case, Ferdinand is most likely not held in the other prisons or dungeons. He��s most probably in the pce.��


    ��Should we attack the pce tonight?�� Irina��s eyes glowed a little.


    ��We��re not familiar with the pce, so we shouldn��t sneak in. Moreover, the other party has at least four 10th-tier powerhouses, so it��s not a good idea to attack head-on.�� Mag shook his head.


    ��Then, are we just going to sit back and watch?�� Irina frowned.


    ��Connie should have already arrived by now. ording to our agreement, she wille and look for us. We could give her the job of sneaking in and assassinating. She knows the pce better than any one of us.��


    ��Is that really so?��


    ��Perhaps... it��s so.�� Mag suddenly lost his confidence.


    ��Since her bald master dares to let her out, we should give her a chance and ce to prove herself. I don��t believe that the Hairless Monk will let the disciple that he took in after his hair regrew go to her death.�� Mag chuckled. ��If I have guessed correctly, he should be following after Connie closely. No one could let out a disciple like her in peace.��


    ��You��ve be treacherous.�� Irina looked at Mag.


    ��The world has changed.��


    ��I like it.��


    ��Errrr...��


    ***


    <i>Main kitchen... Main kitchen... Where is the main kitchen? They usually sent my meals to the pce, so how would I know where the main kitchen is?</i> Connie crouched on the top of a tree and poked her fingers aggrievedly. She didn��t expect to get herself lost as soon as she got into the city.


    After staying on the tree for a while, and making sure that there was no way she could locate the main kitchen in the night with her eyes, she slid down the tree trunk, and grabbed an orc from a heated fight close by.


    ��I have something to ask you. I will let you go if you tell me properly, but I will kill you if you lie to me.�� Connie, who had covered her face, ced her three razor-sharp ws on that orc��s neck.


    That orc felt the chill on his neck, and said in a quivering voice, ��I-I will tell you everything. Don��t kill me...��


    ��Tell me. Where is the main kitchen?�� Connie asked coldly.


    ��Huh?�� That orc was obviously taken aback. Everyone that he met tonight had asked where Young Master Ferdinand was; why was she asking where the kitchen was? Perhaps this petite but ruthless orc in ck simply wanted to have a meal?


    ��I will kill you if you don��t tell me.�� Connie retracted her ws a little, and the sharp de scratched his neck.


    ��I��ll tell you! The main kitchen is in the west of the city. Walk westward along this road, and the biggest yard there is the main kitchen,�� that orc quickly replied. He was afraid to get killed out of the blue over a kitchen.


    ��Westward?�� Connie looked around her and pondered seriously for a moment. Then, she pulled that orc out from the wall, and pressed her ws against his back. ��Bring me there!��


    ��I...�� That orc had an innocent expression. Why did all this have to happen to him? First, he was sent to quash those fellows who broke out of the prison, and now he was being kidnapped out of the blue. However, due the bone-chilling coldness behind him, he had to bring Connie westward.


    <i>She learned how to get someone to lead the way. That��s a good start.</i> Rex stood on a faraway wall, and nodded with satisfaction as he watched Connie hurry away as she made that orc lead the way.


    About 10 minutester, that orc stopped in front of an alley, and pointed at a big courtyard in front of them. ��That is the main kitchen. Can you let me go now?��


    ��There��s a smell of food.�� Connie smelled and nodded with acknowledgement. After some thought, she removed her ws from that orc��s back, and deliberately coldly said, ��You can scram now!��


    That orc immediately turned and ran after he heard her. He soon turned into an alley, and disappeared from her sight.


    ��Why are you running so fast? I��m not going to kill you.�� Connie threw a nce in the direction where that orc disappeared with wonder before she walked toward the main kitchen. Everywhere in the Falk Tribe was in a mess right now. She had no idea where or what she should do now, so she had to find Boss to get her mission first.


    ��Phew...��


    That orc ran across almost half of the inner city and detoured around seven or eight alleys before he leaned against a corner of a wall and panted harshly.


    ��That woman earlier should��ve been Princess Connie, right? Pinkish-white ears and a petite figure, there��s no one else besides her in the Falk Tribe.�� There was a hint of excitement on that orc��s face. ��Her bounty is as high as 10,000,000 copper coins. I��m going to make a report, and get someone to arrest her now!��


    ��There��s no need for that now.�� A tall and strapping ck shadow appeared at the end of the alley, and walked to him slowly.


    ��W-who are you!?�� that orc asked nervously as he drew his broad sword hanging on his waist out in panic.


    ��I hate to waste my breath with the dead.�� That man appeared in front of that orc, and then gave him a punch.


    The broad sword shattered under the iron fist, and that orc��s terrified face was also shattered at the same time.


    ��Thisss is still too soft-hearted.�� Rex kicked that orc into a pile of rocks, and then left.


    Connie flipped over the wall and went into the kitchen agilely. She ran one round on the rooftop with light footsteps, and after deciding on a direction, she was about to dash over there.


    ��I say, where do you want to go?�� a deep voice spoke out.


    ��Woah!��


    Connie got a shock and her sharp ws sprung out. She only heaved a breath of relief after she turned to have a look. With surprise, she asked Mag who was sitting on the rooftop, ��Boss, what are you doing there? Don��t you feel cold in the wind?��


    ��Of course I am cold.�� Mag rubbed his hands as he stood up. He went up to the roof in the middle of the night because he was afraid that this fellow would get lost again. He was about to get off the roof, but he couldn��t help curiously asking Connie, ��Where did you go and look for us earlier?��


    ��The kitchen. Don��t you usually stay in the kitchen? I��m a professional assassin, so I still have that little bit of judgement,�� Connie replied confidently with a smug ��ain��t I smart�� smile on her face.


    ��It��s indeed rare to see an assassin like you.�� Mag nodded with aplex expression. He suddenly couldn��t understand why Rex would take in this disciple. Was he really to tarnish his reputation in his old age?


    He wouldn��t be surprised if she freaking killed her employer by ident!

 Chapter 1539 - What A Cute Little Bat!

    <h4>Chapter 1539: What A Cute Little Bat!</h4>


    Mag brought Connie down the roof, and walked to the small courtyard under the cover of the night. They made small talk as they walked. ��Do you have any special feelings aftering back to the Falk Tribe again?��


    ��It feels... a little strange.�� Connie��s emotions seemed to be rather down.


    ��Don��t worry, everything will be fine. Those...�� Mag quickly consoled her. She was originally the tribe��s little princess, and she became a downtrodden assassin in the blink of an eye. Her loved ones were either killed or imprisoned. She had to have felt terribleing back to this ce again.


    ��I felt the buildings and roads have changed a lot. I��m afraid I will get lost again,�� Connie said gravely.


    Mag choked on the words that he was about to say. He only managed to clear his throat after a while, and said, ��I-it��s fine. Take things slowly.��


    ��Oh, yes. Do you all know where my brother is imprisoned? I want to go and save him tonight!�� Connie asked Mag with concern.


    ��We have already been to a secret dungeon tonight. Your brother was held there before, but it��s a pity that he had already been transferred out when we arrived. Meanwhile, the other prisons were also attacked tonight. This should be Gary��s plot to eradicate thest batch of orcs who are loyal to the former chief. Hence, your brother is most probably in the pce right now,�� Mag told her as they continued walking forward.


    ��The pce?�� Connie halted and her eyes lit up. ��That is the ce which I am most familiar with, including all its secret passages and dungeons. I hid in them when I yed hide-and-seek with my brother when I was young. I will go and rescue him right now.��


    ��He��s right there, so what��s the hurry?�� Mag grabbed Connie, who was about to turn and leave. He said, ��Gary is in the pce right now, and there could be another two or three 10th-tier powerhouses with him. Are you able to kill them all?��


    ��I-I am very professional.�� Connie opened and then closed her mouth. She was obviously not very confident.


    ��Come here, we need to make a detailed n.�� Mag opened the yard��s side gate, and pulled Connie into the big room in the center.


    In the room, everyone had changed into ck camouge clothes. Including Cami who had returned from her failed investigation, everyone was present.


    ��Big Sister Connie, did you get lost on your way home too?�� Amy asked Connie curiously.


    ��I-I was not lost. This is my home.�� Connie quickly waved her hands.


    ��The situation is basically clear now. We couldn��t find Ferdinand in all the prisons and dungeons that we know of. Right now, there are more than 500 people trying to attack the prisons and rescue Ferdinand, causing the current chaos.�� Mag took out a Falk Tribe��s map. The few prisons that were still involved in fighting were marked with a red pen. He used a pen to point out the pce in the center of the inner city, and said, ��Now, this is our target. We have to sneak into the pce to search for the possible locations where Ferdinand could be imprisoned, and rescue him while making sure that we��re safe.��


    Cami slumped in a chairzily as she asked Mag, ��I just made one round at the periphery of the pce. There are at least three 10th-tier powerhouses in there, two of them are even magic casters. It��s not an easy feat to bypass the cordons that they set up and sneak into the pce to rescue a person. How are we going to achieve that?��


    Everyone frowned with tension and uneasiness after hearing that.


    Irina was the most powerful among them without a doubt.


    Apart from her, it was Cami who had a 9th-tier power, followed by Elizabeth and Gina who had an 8th-tier power.


    Ba was a 7th-tier spatial magic caster, and Yabemiya��sbat power was roughly around 5th-tier, but they had never been in a real battle before.


    Anna and Jane were negligible in the area ofbat.


    Amy, with her little fire lotus, could hold her own against a 7th-tier opponent for some time when she gave her all.


    Even including Mag, who had hidden his power, they had no chance of winning at all.


    It was very important to Gary to execute Ferdinand in front of everyone. It meant the end of an era, and also signified that the Falk Tribe had entered into his era formally.


    He didn��t even trust the dungeon that he had just built today, so they could see the importance that he ced on Ferdinand.


    ��Perhaps one or even two of those 10th-tier powerhouses are already guarding next to Ferdinand right now,�� Elizabeth said in a cold voice.


    Everyone��s gazended on Mag. The huge difference in their power and the uncertainty of Ferdinand��s location had made this rescue mission extremely difficult.


    ��Earlier, we attempted and sessfully lured a 10th-tier powerhouse out of the pce by creating amotion in the inner city. If we want to get into the pce to rescue Ferdinand, we have to lure all the 10th-tier powerhouses out of the pce first to ensure the safety of our people who are responsible for sneaking in.�� Mag looked at Irina.


    ��You can give this job to me. It��s not difficult for me to even demolish the entire inner city.�� Irina nodded with a rxed expression before continuing, ��However, I cannot promise that all those fellows will be lured out of the pce.��


    Mag looked at Ba. ��Ba, I need you to set a single-use instantaneous teleportation portal between the interior of the pce and the canyon 10 kilometers away. Once we found and rescued Ferdinand or the mission failed, we would be able to evacuate safely and quickly.��


    ��Alright.�� Ba stood up, and said to Yabemiya, ��Miya, bring me out of the city, please.��


    ��Sure.�� Yabemiya swiftly got up.


    ��Be careful. After you set up the spell formation beyond the city,e back to this small courtyard to rendezvous with us, and we will sneak into the pce together,�� Mag reminded them.


    Both of them acknowledged before Ba used a short distance teleportation spell to get Miya and herself out of the main kitchen.


    Mag said to Cami, ��Cami, I need you to locate the four 10th-tier powerhouses, conduct real-time surveince on them, and report to me in real time. This concerns the safety of our frontline personnel.��


    Cami hesitated for a moment before she waved her hand. One small ck bat flew out from her wide sleeve, andnded on Mag��s shoulder.


    ��What��s this?�� Mag flicked a nce at the little bat on his shoulder with confusion. Compared to usual shifty-looking bats, this bat looked rounder and prettier.


    ��Wow, what a cute little bat.�� Amy kneeled on stool and reached out to pat that little bat.


    ��Yes. It looks really cute.�� Mag also couldn��t help reaching out to pinch that bat��s face. It was soft and veryfortable to pinch.


    ��D-don��t touch!��


    Cami, who was initially slumping in the chairzily, instantly sat up and pressed her legs together. Her face also flushed red instantly.

 Chapter 1540 - Please Respond If You Hear Me!

    <h4>Chapter 1540: Please Respond If You Hear Me!</h4>


    ��Huh?��


    Everyone was looking at Cami, who reacted strangely, with befuddlement.


    ��This is my personal bat. I can talk to you all through it. It represents me, so you all have to respect it!�� Cami said unnaturally.


    ��Oh.�� All of them were wondering.


    <i>Biotechnology.</i> Mag was equally surprised too before he said in his mind, ��System, I��m refunding one walkie-talkie.��


    ��Host, the walkie-talkie is a custom-made item, so no refunds once sold!�� the system replied solemnly.


    ��Ha. I am an esteemed PLUS member, so I enjoy a 7-day unconditional return policy. If you don��t refund me, then I am not going to continue with my annual n!�� Mag smirked coldly.


    The system was silent for a long time before a merchandise credit slip slowly moved across Mag��s mind. One custom-made walkie-talkie��1,499 copper coins.


    Mag looked at that bat who looked a little obtuse, and used a finger to poke its armpit as he doubtfully asked, ��Is this personal bat stable?��


    Cami shot up from her seat immediately and clenched her right arm instinctively as she walked to the window. She said with an unnatural expression, ��I��m setting off now.��


    Cami stopped next to Mag, and gravely warned him, ��And, I am warning you again. Don��t touch it casually, or else I��m taking it back!��


    Mag put his palms upward. He simply thought that this bat was rather dumb and cute. He again reminded her, ��Remember to conceal yourself and be careful.��


    ��The dark night is my veil. We, vampires, are the real rulers of the dark night.��


    Cami snorted with an unknown emotion. She pushed the window half-open, transformed into a ck bat, and disappeared into the dark.


    ��Why is she so fierce?�� Mag cocked an eyebrow before poking at that little bat��s armpits twice.


    ��Hahaha...��


    Nobody noticed that a bat suddenly let out a weirdughter in midair. It lost its stable flying stance immediately, and crashed into a shrubbery directly.


    After a while, the bat flew out from the shrubbery again and let out an angry roar. ��Mag, you bastard!!!��


    Mag didn��t bother to irritate that obtuse bat after seeing that it didn��t react. He said to the rest, ��We will have to sneak into the pce after those 10th-tier powerhouses are lured out of it. Connie, you��re good at stealth and know the pce well, so you will be responsible for searching for the ces that Ferdinand could be imprisoned in. I, Amy, Elizabeth, and Gina will be responsible for responding to you and assisting in the search.��


    ��Yes.�� Connie nodded. After looking at the bat on Mag��s shoulder, she asked, ��How am I going to contact you if I find him?��


    ��This is a micro walkie-talkie. Everyone, put it in your ear, and we can have an unobstructed conversation within a 10 kilometers�� range.�� Mag took out a box, and gave them an in-ear micro headphone each from the box.


    ��Like this. Wear it in your ear. Press on the on/off button gently, and we can get into our sharedmunication channel.�� Mag demonstrated to them how to wear the micro walkie-talkie, and then pressed it on.


    Everyone followed Mag��s example, and put on the walkie-talkie. The contact surface was smooth andfortable, so there wasn��t any difort after they put it on, and it didn��t affect their hearing at all.


    ��0101, I am 01. Allbat units, please respond if you hear me,�� Mag said with a deliberately lowered voice.


    ��Oh?��


    An amazed look appeared on all of their faces at the same time immediately.


    ��Father, how did your voice get into my ear?�� Amy looked at Mag with surprise.


    Gina and Elizabeth shivered at the same time as they blushed.


    <i>Will... my ears get pregnant like this?</i> Gina thought worriedly. She had never listened to a man talking to her at such a close distance before. It was almost like he was speaking with his mouth pressing against her ear. Her heart even seemed to tremble when his voice appeared.


    Elizabeth also had an ufortable expression. Such an intimate whispering sensation made her a little ufortable, even though it was simply verifying her equipment with everyone else.


    Meanwhile, Connie already began to make conversation. ��0101, I am 02. Please reply if you hear me.��


    Her voice also appeared in everyone��s ears clearly.


    ��Haha. This is fun.�� Amy��s eyes lit up, and her voice also appeared in everyone��s ears too.


    Everyone soon got rid of their embarrassment, and began to have fun talking to one another.


    The microphone had a great reception. Furthermore, it muted the misceneous ambiance noises apart from the person��s voice, making the conversation sound less disrupted.


    ��Alright, let��s give one another code names. There will be strictly no chatting during the operation. Observe discipline...�� Mag began to establish order and arrange the division ofbor.


    ***


    ��10th-tier orc?�� In the resplendent great hall, Gary was listening to his subordinates�� report with furrowed brows. He had a surprised and puzzled expression.


    Darryl, wearing soft ck armor, got up, and said, ��Chief, since Basil already had him trapped in the dungeon, should Kurt and I go there together as well to apprehend him?��


    The orc with a scar on his fleshy face also got up, and angrily said, ��How dares he make trouble on the night before the chief��s conferring ceremony? He is disrespecting the Falk Tribe. We will catch him and execute him together with that kid Ferdinand so they will know that our Falk Tribe is not meant to be trifled with!��


    Gary frowned, still deep in thought.


    Right then, a huge bang came from the south.


    ��What��s that?�� The three of them in the hall were shocked. This disturbance was as loud as the previous one.


    A guard rushed in very soon. He knelt on one knee, and nervously reported, ��Chief, all the guards and the reinforcements sent to the prison in the city��s south were annihted by a mysterious person. No one survived!��


    ��What?!�� Gary raised his voice.


    ��Perhaps there are more than one 10th-tier powerhouse!�� Shock could be seen on Darryl��s and Kurt��s face at the same time.


    The prison in the south of the city was the Falk Tribe��srgest prison. It held a lot of prisoners, and the majority of them were the former chief��s followers and family members. Many of them would be executed at tomorrow��s conferring ceremony.


    That was also thergest trap that they set. They let out news that Ferdinand was being imprisoned there, and then arranged for a troop of powerful reinforcements to mop up most of the troublemakers. The ones who led the operation were even two 9th-tier magic casters.


    And such an elite force was annihted right under their noses!


    ��Darryl, Kurt, bring our people to the prison in the city��s south, and kill all those attacking and escaping fellows!�� Gary ordered with a sinister expression.


    ��Yes!�� The two of them acknowledged together, and then strode out.


    ��Where did all these fellowse from? Perhaps Auster wants to change his mind?�� Gary paced two rounds in the hall before he went to press a block of wood that was protruding out from the side of his throne. The throne began to turn toward inward, and revealed a narrow passageway.


    Gary strode in.

 Chapter 1541 - In Action!

    <h4>Chapter 1541: In Action!</h4>


    Outside the city south��s prison, the orcs in ck, who were surrounded, watched a man kick the ceiling cover of the jail cell away in awe. Their hopelessness turned into joy and a little bit of fear.


    Even ghosts and devils could not bepared to him. He simply appeared from above andnded among a group of orcs, just like a wolf appearing in a flock of sheep. Even the 9th-tier magic casters could not keep up with him, and were all beaten up into minced meat.


    He alone could go against 1000 opponents.


    The scariest part was that after the end of the fight, the orcs in ck just watched the man disappear into the distance without having seen his face clearly.


    He only left them with a sentence. ��Connie told me to save you all.��


    ��It��s Princess Connie!!!��


    ��Princess Connie did not die!��


    ��She��s back with formidable help!��


    Everyone suddenly let out cries of surprise and joy after being stunned for a moment.


    All this while, there had been news that Princess Connie had been killed, and therefore Young Master Ferdinand was the chief��s only child left.


    They didn��t think that Princess Connie even found such a formidable helper to reinstate the Falk Tribe instead of dying.


    Now that the prison was destroyed, the orcs that were held captive could escape with the help of the orcs in ck.


    <i>Little fellow, I can only lure these old things out so you have some more space. Rex</i> rushed towards the noisy battlefield. These orcs might be a little stupid, but they were still the building blocks of the future government. He had to save some of them.


    He had always been good at killing.


    Of course, after staying in Bastie Prison for more than 100 years, he was no longer so temperamental.


    However, the moment he set foot on this piece ofnd, his blood started to boil with passion. He wanted to kill. He longed to kill.


    This piece ofnd was her hometown.


    He once set foot here and sat by the cliff to watch the sunrise.


    And at that time, she was sitting somewhere not far away, watching him quietly.


    She was a kinddy.


    She should not have passed away so quietly just like that.


    He had to kill these people. These people drove her to her grave.


    There were too many people here, all of them looking abhorrent, so the only thing he could do to calm his raging heart was to kill them.


    ***


    Just as Mag was about to set off, the ck bat that had been sitting quietly on his shoulder suddenly spoke, and Cami��s voice came out from it. ��There is an intense fight in the city��s southern region. Two 10th-tier powerhouses came out from the pce, and they are rushing to the southern side with people with them.��


    ��Hm?�� Mag was a little surprised. Irina had yet to set out, so this sudden movement seemed a little strange.


    <i>Could it be that the Hairless Monk has already taken action?</i> That was the only method that Mag could think of that could sessfully lure the two 10th-tier powerhouses out.


    ��If that��s the case, we should get started too.�� Mag smiled. With the Hairless Monk��s participation, the difference in capabilities between both sides narrowed down.


    ��Then I��ll go to the city��s western region to loiter around. I��ll try to get close to the pce. If you meet with any danger, I��ll rush over immediately,�� Irina told everyone. She stood up, and arge spell formation that was almost the size of the entire room appeared underneath her. With a sh of light, everyone in the room disappeared, and the fire on the oilmp on the table also went out.


    Mag and the rest could only see a sh of light, and they were already outside a grand and imposing pce.


    ��When you run into danger, give me your location,�� Irina told Mag again before disappearing.


    Mag looked at the pce that gleamed as the fire lit it up. He squinted slightly. There was a light shield three meters away. It was like a bowl cupped downwards, covering the pce.


    ��Follow me. I know how we can avoid all the traps and sneak in through the protective shield.�� Connie rushed over and beckoned everyone over. After that, she went into the bushes on the left.


    ��Let��s go.�� Mag was the first to follow behind Connie. This was her house, after all. Even though the owner of the house had changed, they could not possibly change everything.


    After walking nearly halfway around the pce, Connie brought everyone through a secret passageway that was hidden by some dried shrubs, and only entered when she was certain that they would not cause too many changes to the dining area.


    ��Doesn��t this ce look like a hole for little dogs?�� Amy asked softly.


    Everyone had a strange expression. That was what they were worried about too.


    ��The cats we rear in the pce would asionally go in and out through this hole. We do not have dogs in the pce,�� Connie exined. After that, she walked towards the hole, and said, ��I��ll go in first. We canmunicate via the walkie-talkie if there��s anything important.��


    Everyone saw Connie disappear into the passageway very quickly. They hesitated for a while, and also went ahead through the tunnel.


    The other side of the passageway was an inconspicuous tree hollow.


    This passageway brought them into the pce without causing any changes to the protective shield.


    Mag looked around, and could quickly pinpoint their location based on somendmarks. ��This should be the garden. There��s no rush to go in deep. We can start our operation when Gary is also lured out.�� He told everyone to calm down, stay put, and wait for instructions.


    Irina��s and Rex��s operation had already sessfully lured 30 powerhouses away. Once Gary couldn��t take it and left the pce, they would be able to search the ce freely.


    The strong magic waves from the western region quickly spread over. Even at the pce, Mag and the others could clearly feel how terrifying the impact and the strength of the initial wave of shock must have been.


    ***


    ��There are even 10th-tier powerhouses?�� In the passageway to the secret chamber, Gary paused in his tracks and looked to the west as though he had a premonition. His gloomy face changed a little as he pondered deeply for a while. He turned around decisively and walked towards the exit.


    ��Send my orders out. Get Basil back to the pce!�� Gary ordered once he returned to the hall.


    ��Yes!�� A loud response came from outside the hall, and two orcs quickly left after receiving the orders.


    ��You want to lure me out so that you cane in to search the pce, eh? I do want to see if you can snatch him away from me,�� Gary scoffed, and turned back towards the passageway.


    The interior of the passageway was adorned with luminous gemstones. The gentle lights from the stones lit up the 10-meter-long passageway which led to a spacious room.


    A young orc was sitting by the table. In front of him was a boiling pot of tea.


    ��Someone��s here to save you,�� Gary said sarcastically as he sat in front of the young orc.


    ��I didn��t think that there would still be people that woulde to save me.�� The young orcughed in self-mockery. He suddenly coughed violently twice, and quickly used the white handkerchief in his hand to cover his mouth. He slowly tightened his grip on the handkerchief as a spot of red started spreading outwards.

 Chapter 1542 - Ay The Assassin, Ready In Position

    <h4>Chapter 1542: Ay The Assassin, Ready In Position!</h4>


    ��Attention all! Attention all! The 10th-tier orc in the northern region of the city has started advancing towards the pce. It��s not going towards the west! It��s not going towards the west!��


    Cami��s voice suddenly came out from the bat on Mag��s shoulder.


    ��Are we going back straight to the pce?�� Mag frowned. This was a little different from his ns.


    ��They might have already seen through our target.�� Elizabeth waved her hand, and several crushed ice crystals flew in all directions to form an ice screen in front of everyone. Scenes from several ces appeared on sections of the ice screen, just like on a big screen disying scenes taken from several surveince cameras in a monitoring room.


    They could see that the level of defense had increased rapidly from the various screens, and there were more patrolling troops. The entire pce seemed to have gone into defense mode.


    Mag was shocked that Elizabeth could still pull something like this out of her sleeve, but other than that, he also agreed with her judgment.


    Everyone knew that the target for tonight was Ferdinand, and because Ferdinand was in Gary��s hands, thetter had thest say.


    Themotions happening in the northern, southern, and western regions of the city were just distractions amidst all the chaos so that they could use the chance to take action.


    However, Gary seemed to have seen through their n right now. He simply ignored their provocations, and chose to guard the pce and Ferdinand.


    ��That��s tough.�� Ba kicked a small pebble by her feet and looked around. ��Then where should I set up the teleportation portal? If it��s two 10th-tiers, do we still want to give it a try?��


    Everyone��s brows were tightly knitted. This situation was indeed nerve-racking.


    ��That fellow will not make it back to the pce,�� Irina suddenly said.


    It was a very confident promation, but it seemed as though that was only right since she was Irina.


    ��Let��s go. We should set off too.�� Mag walked towards the exit of the tree hollow. If it was just Gary alone, they could still give it a try.


    Even in the worst-case scenario, he had the confidence to send everyone to the teleportation portal to leave, albeit risking revealing his identity.


    He had not really gone all out to test out the upper limit of a 9th-tier when in top form.


    ��Elizabeth, you��re in charge of monitoring and directing us to avoid the patrolling orcs while infiltrating the pce in the quietest way possible,�� Mag told Elizabeth. The use of icicles to capture images was too handy. It had turned most of the pce grounds into their territory.


    ��Okay.�� Elizabeth nodded. She grazed her finger on the ice screen, and the two-meter-long screen quickly shrank to half a meter square, and it hovered in the air diagonally in front of her to the left. After that, she walked in front to lead the way.


    ��Let��s go. Don��t make a sound,�� Mag told the rest. He let them walk in front, while he followed at the back.


    The group darted around quickly under the cover of the night. With Elizabeth as their guide, they could avoid all the patrolling troops very nimbly, and infiltrate the inner pce silently.


    Although the Falk Tribe��s pce could not bepared to the Roth Empire��s pce in terms of scale, it was still a ratherrge ce. It was built with giant ck stones of equal size. The interior was very spacious, and the intersecting long corridors dissected the ce into several sections and rooms.


    After Mag and the gang entered the pce, they started to check the rooms ording to the information from the Gray Temple.


    There was a tense and dangerous atmosphere around the Falk Tribe. That was why so many people were unable to sleep despite it being sote at night. This made their search a lot harder.


    ��The pce maids in this room have fainted. They��ll be fine tomorrow morning after a night��s sleep,�� Ba said softly as she put her hands down slowly.


    The group had identally gone into a pce maids�� room. Luckily, they were settled before they could let out any sound.


    Mag reconfirmed their current position, and asked Ba, ��Are you sure none of them will wake up tonight?��


    ��I��ve imposed a second spell. If anyone wakes up beforehand, they will be knocked out again.�� Ba nodded confidently.


    ��Then set up the teleportation portal here. This ce is almost equidistant from our three targets. If anything happens, the time we take to escape will be simr. This is the best spot to make our escape.�� Mag looked around and pointed at the space in the middle as he told Yabemiya, ��Miya, you��ll be in charge of helping Ba.��


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Yabemiya nodded. She was very aware that she might not be able to provide much help during the fight.


    ��Alright.�� Ba nodded. She pulled out a pile of materials needed to make the teleportation portal from her spatial bracelet. A one-time-use teleportation portal would require very good quality materials and top-notch skills in terms of setting up. The specificity and uracy in skill level required would have to increase for the start-up time to decrease. A normal top-notch formation master would require several days to finish the setup.


    However, for Ba, a genius formation master who could fix ancient teleportation portals, a teleportation portal of this standard was a walk in the park.


    After serving dishes in Mamy Restaurant for several months, the world would probably have forgotten that she, Ba Niohuru, was the princess of the Moon Nation, the youngest top-notch spatial magic caster and a genius formation master.


    ��These are the three ces that we will need to search tonight. They are a royal secret chamber, a possible underground cell, and a treasure vault.�� Mag pointed at three points on the map, and looked at Elizabeth, Yabemiya, and Gina as he said, ��We��re going to split into two groups. Amy and I will search for the possible underground cell. Elizabeth, you bring Gina over to the secret chamber. Remember, do not get into fights if possible. We want to ascertain Ferdinand��s location before the enemies are alerted. Otherwise, the n would fail.


    ��The moment someone triggers a trap or if anyone��s identity is exposed, return here immediately. We have to leave this ce before the opponent��s 10th-tier powerhouses find us.


    ��Safety first,�� Mag said seriously as he looked straight into Elizabeth��s eyes.


    ��Okay.�� Elizabeth looked back at Mag and nodded slightly. She looked at Amy, and then at Mag, and hesitated a little before saying, ��It��ll probably make more sense to change the groupings.��


    Everyone looked at Mag as well. Although they roughly knew that he was quite strong, he was not a real knight, after all. Therefore, they were also a little shocked that he would join and even personally direct today��s operations. Now, he even wanted to do the search with Amy, and that made them a little worried.


    Mag also seemed to have realized that he appeared overly confident, and that did not match his kind and dignified restaurant owner image. He smiled, and said, ��Don��t worry about me. It��s just a storeroom over there. We still can��t be certain if there��s a secret chamber there or not. If there really is one, I wille back quickly to get help.��


    ��Safety first.�� Elizabeth knew that Mag wasn��t one who would risk Amy��s safety. After thinking for a while, she left with Gina.


    ��Let��s go, Little Ay, we should get going too.�� Mag straightened Amy��s night camouge clothes, and took her hand as they walked out of the pce maids�� room.


    The ce that they were going to was a real jail cell. Judging from the Gray Temple��s information, there were several very important criminals locked up there, and he wasn��t sure if Ferdinand wouldn��t be one of them.


    ��Ay the Assassin is prepared!�� Amy replied softly as her eyes shone with excitement.


    <i>Just like her mum, a troublemaker.</i> Mag could not help but chuckle to himself.

 Chapter 1543 - Attack!

    <h4>Chapter 1543: Attack!</h4>


    ��Those foolish fellows think that they can overthrow me and reestablish a legitimate Falk Tribe once they save you,�� Gary scoffed at the frail-looking young orc sitting in front of him.


    ��One must always have a dream,�� the young orc said in a self-mocking way. He suddenly started coughing violently again, and the veins on his forehead popped out as his thin body started curling in pain.


    ��To a certain degree, I should thank you.�� Gary looked at the young orc pitifully, and said, ��This position should have been yours, but you will never be able to have it.��


    ��You know that I��ve never wished for it.�� The young orc looked up at Gary.


    ��You will die tomorrow. I will let you die nicely. It will be myst gift to you as your uncle.�� Gary stood up and walked out towards the stone temple.


    The door to the stone temple closed slowly as the sound of the footsteps faded.


    The young orc, who was curled up and coughing in pain, slowly straightened his back. The pain and sorry look on his face vanished without a trace. He looked towards the door, and his lips curled into a cold scoff.


    ��Uncle, I hope you would not be too shocked by the extra big present I��m going to give you tomorrow...��


    The soft words echoed in the secret chamber.


    ***


    ��Little Ay. There are 30 guards in the prison ahead, including a 9th-tier orc and two 7th-tier orcs. I will open that door, then we will use 30 seconds to kill or subdue them all, and after that I��ll close the door again. Can you do that?�� Mag stopped by a long corridor. He took out a small mirror and used it to look at the situation outside the corridor. There were two alert orcs guarding by the door, and behind them was a heavy stone double door.


    They had been standing there for quite a while. The patrol troops would pass by here while patrolling to and fro at intervals of 10 minutes, and they could still hear the footsteps of thest patrol troop.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Amy nodded hard.


    ��Very good. Now I need you to use your ice magic to freeze those two orcs. It��s best if you could make them maintain this current posture and expression,�� Mag said.


    ��Okay.�� The magic caster��s staff appeared in Amy��s hand, and she started to chant her spell silently. Thin invisible threads of ice started rushing from the long corridor towards the two orcs in all directions.


    ��Do you hear movement outside? Is someone attacking our tribe?�� an orc asked softly.


    ��Don��t worry. The Falk Tribe is the secondrgest orc tribe, and Chief Gary is invincible. No one��s attack can reach the pce,�� the other orc said rxedly.


    ��That��s true.�� The first orc chuckled. He suddenly shuddered, and mumbled, ��Don��t you find it a little cold suddenly?��


    ��A little. Someone probably forgot to close the door.�� The other orc nodded in agreement.


    Just then, a slightly unstable and extremely cold realm started forming in the area where the two orcs were. Before they could even react, they were turned into ice statues.


    ��Settled.�� Amy put her magic caster��s staff down, and the chill subsided. She happily said, ��I��ve frozen them!��


    ��Let��s go.�� Mag looked at the two frozen orcs, and brought Amy to the prison.


    The two orcs guarding the door were only at the 5th-tier. They stood stiffly in front of the stone door, and it was impossible to tell from the outside that they��d already been frozen. It was enough to trick the patrolling troops tens of meters away.


    ��Little Ay, after we get through this door, you will be responsible for slowing them down, and preventing them from making any sound. Leave the rest to me.�� Mag pressed gently on the dented part of the stone door, and a bluish-green light lit up. The light surrounded Mag��s palm, and the stone door gradually opened inwards.


    ��Alright. I will do my best to cooperate with you.�� Amy nodded obediently. She raised her magic caster��s staff again, and chanted a spell softly.


    The highest-tier warning order had been disseminated to every part of the pce, and the only openly set-up prison in the pce naturally received the order too.


    The warden, Yiri, kicked the prison guard who was leaning against the wall sleeping, and only felt better after waking all the prisoners up with his shouts and screams.


    There were quite a lot of prisoners locked up here. Most of them were the courtiers loyal to the former chief and the rtives who had yet to be put to death. There were a total of more than 100 of them.


    What Yiri was d about was that all of them would be put to death tomorrow.


    As long as they died, he would not have to be so jittery when keeping watch on them. He would finally be able to have a good sleep.


    ��All of you better buck up! After tonight, I��ll bring you all to the flower alley to drink and have fun with women!�� Yiri shouted loudly.


    A motivation like that was received with a chaotic cheer immediately.


    Yiri smiled. Gary had promised him that after the conferring ceremony tomorrow, he would get a promotion, and would not have to continue staying in this dark prison every day.


    Back then, he made a small mistake, and the former chief demoted him to be the warden of this prison. In the blink of an eye, he had been here for 50 years, and he would always need to report to the chief if he wanted to leave the ce. Even though he was the prison warden, he was actually not much different from a prisoner.


    Therefore, when Gary found him, Yiri promised to stand on his side almost immediately without thinking.


    On the day when Gary brought the troops in, he was the one who released the criminals in the prison. They destroyed the pce��s final line of defense with their strength, and opened the pce door to wee Gary as the new owner.


    Yiri felt that this was probably the best decision he had made in his life. He did not want to live underneath the morous pce like a rat anymore.


    Crack, crack...


    The prison door opened inwards slowly. Everyone looked towards the door in shock all at once. Other than the warden, the only people who could open the prison door from outside were the chief and his special envoy. It was sote at night. Could the chief have some other orders?


    However, when they saw the silhouettes of an adult and a child standing at the door, they were all shocked.


    ��Now.��


    Mag spat the word out coldly, and he was already moving as fast as a cheetah, heading towards Yiri.


    Amy raised her magic caster��s staff high in the air, and chanted, ��Frost, listen to my orders, freeze everything...��


    The moment the chill descended, the white frost on the ground spread quickly, and the air almost stopped moving because of the cold.


    ��Enem����


    As Yiri took a step back, he wanted to warn others loudly and pull out his long saber.

 Chapter 1544 - Father, Is This A Flying Sword?

    <h4>Chapter 1544: Father, Is This A Flying Sword?</h4>


    Ding!


    There was a crisp sound of metal and rock shing. Yiri��s long saber, which he just pulled out, broke into tiny pieces of saber-kes.


    At the same time, a swordnded right in the middle of his face as he watched in horror.


    Blood and an unknown substance squirted out in all directions. Yiri��s body, without half of his head, fell gradually to the ground. He did not even have the time to finish his words.


    ��Sir!��


    The prison guards all stared in disbelief. The best swordsman in the Falk Tribe was killed before he could even block an attack!


    However, they did not have time to make a sound, for that man in ck turned towards them immediately after killing Yiri.


    The warden was killed in a single blow, but that did not quench their desire for survival. They pulled out their swords and sabers, while a low chant sounded in the background.


    This was the underground prison beneath the pce, after all. As long as they made a loud enoughmotion for the chief to detect, no matter who this fellow was, he would be a gone case.


    And no matter how powerful this man in ck was, he was just one person.


    However, the temperature in the prison seemed to have gone down by a lot. The air seemed to havee to a standstill as though it was frozen. This also made it difficult for them to move.


    Just then, the man in ck flung his longsword out.


    The longsword flew out and glimmered, reflecting the light from the oilmps. It went one round around the long prison corridor at a terrifying speed, andnded back in Mag��s hand.


    Blood dripped from the tip of the sword as the heavy stone door closed slowly behind them.


    At that moment, all the prison guards stared wide-eyed in horror as they fell limply to the ground before losing all signs of life.


    ��How impressive!�� Amy��s mouth was wide open as she watched Mag keep his sword. Her little face was filled with shock and admiration.


    Amy could not help but curiously ask, ��Father, is this a flying sword?��


    ��This is a kind of sword technique,�� Mag answered with a smile, and did not go on further. He reached out for a torch on the wall, and walked towards the jail cells.


    Themotion caused by the fight and the pungent smell of blood in the air around woke the sleeping prisoners. The prison guards that had always verbally and physically abused them were all killed!


    ��Was the scoundrel, Gary, executed?��


    ��I knew it! The one who killed our leader would never be the chief. Even Flerken would not agree to it!��


    The prisoners all rushed to the door of the cell excitedly.


    ��I am here to save Young Master Ferdinand. Is he here?�� Mag asked in a low tone.


    The prison fell quiet for a moment before someone eximed, ��Could Gary still be in control of the outside world?��


    Terror overwhelmed them once again, and some even begged Mag for help.


    ��Is Young Master Ferdinand held captive here?�� Mag repeated, ignoring the orcs who were begging him to save them.


    ��Young Master Ferdinand is not here. Young hero, please save him. The Falk Tribe depends on him. If he dies, the lineage of the old chief will be broken,�� an old orc pleaded after squeezing his way to the front.


    ��Isn��t there still Princess Connie?�� Mag said with a frown.


    ��Young Master Ferdinand is the only one because Princess Connie cannot inherit the position, and cannot be chief.�� The old orc shook his head.


    ��Since he��s not here, bye.�� Mag kept his sword disappointedly. He threw the torch aside, and took Amy along with him as they walked toward the stone door.


    ��Save me!��


    ��Please save us!��


    The orcs started to scream for help frantically. They��d already heard about the execution tomorrow countless times. Right now, they were clinging on to thest lifebuoy.


    ��Another peep, and I��ll kill all of you too,�� Mag said coldly.


    The prison suddenly became dead silent.


    The stone door opened slowly, and Mag brought Amy out as the stone door closed again slowly.


    The two ice statues at the door were still standing tall. If nothing went wrong, they would only find out that something happened in the prison during the shift change.


    ��Location two is out. There��s no dungeon here,�� Mag said to the walkie-talkie in a deep voice.


    ��Location one is out. There are only three orcs in the dungeon here, and their physical appearance is too different from Ferdinand��s.�� Elizabeth��s voice came from the walkie-talkie quickly.


    ��Gather at location three.�� Mag held Amy��s hand and turned into a passageway at the side. Just after they left, a patrolling troop walked past where they were.


    ***


    ��Who are you! How dare you cause trouble at the Falk Tribe!�� Basil, who was injured in several areas, looked around with frustration and anger.


    He was stopped and attacked by an unknown person on his way back to the pce.


    The opponent was so fast and strong that he didn��t manage to get a clear look after exchanging several blows.


    Most of the stone pirs around had fallen, and the crushed giant stone was the best evidence of the intensity of the battle.


    There was no reply. His only reply was a giant stone the size of half a human.


    Basil waved his ck metal rod, and smashed that giant rock into tiny stones raining down.


    And just at that moment, a long leg came thrusting down amidst the dust and stones, kicking Basil away.


    ��Darn! Have a battle with me openly if you have the guts!�� Basil howled angrily after he jumped out from the pile of stones.


    All was still other than the wind rustling the tree leaves in the distance, as though it was mocking him.


    ***


    ��Who are you! How dare you kill a Falk Tribesman!�� Darryl and Kurt held on to Rex, looking and hurling curses at him.


    ��Who am I? Is that important?�� Rexughed in a self-mocking way.


    ��It��s no longer enough. I don��t care who you are, you have to die here tonight!�� Darryl raised his magic caster��s staff and started chanting a spell. A deep blue glow started forming at the tip of the staff.


    Kurt pulled out his double knife again, and rode towards Rex on his magic beast.


    ��That sounded a little familiar.�� Rex shook his head. Instead of retreating, he went ahead and shed head-on with Kurt. He did not have any weapons with him. He lifted his arm, andnded a punch right on that ck magic beast��s head.


    The de of the knife grazed his head, while his iron fistnded a solid blow on that magic beast��s head.


    Kurt, who was sitting on the magic beast, flew back as its head caved in following the crisp sound of skull cracking.


    ��Hairless Monk!��


    Darryl looked at Rex, and shouted in horror.


    ��It... It actually is him?!��


    Kurt, who struggled to stand back up, was also in shock when he heard Darryl.

 Chapter 1545 - This Doesn’t Make Sense

    <h4>Chapter 1545: This Doesn��t Make Sense</h4>


    The Hairless Monk!


    His existence should be banned.


    He was a half-orc, born to an orc and a human, but could annihte the entire Urba Tribe.


    This incident once caused an uproar in the Nond Continent, and every orc tribe knew about it.


    The Urba Tribe used to be one of the top 10 orc tribes, but it was reduced to nothing within a night. It was said to be such a horrifying scene that most of the orcs who witnessed itmitted suicide after going back.


    There were many versions of that story still being told in the Twilight Forest up till now.


    And the Hairless Monk��s notoriety spread across the Nond Continent after that particr night as well.


    Back then, there were two 10th-tier orcs in the Urba Tribe and several 8th-tiers and 9th-tiers.


    For Rex to be able to wipe out the entire Urba Tribe with no survivors left meant that he had to have been extremely powerful.


    However, after that, all the powerhouses from the different races joined hands to subdue him, and locked him up in Bastie Prison. He should��ve been locked up in Bastie Prison��s inescapable prison cell at this moment. How did he appear here?


    Darryl and Kurt watched Rex warily. They heard that Rex seemed to have some grudges with the Falk Tribe, but all the information about that had been wiped clean since Rex was so notorious back then.


    What could be the reason behind Rex��s sudden appearance at the Falk Tribe on the night before Gary��s conferring ceremony?


    Of course, the most shocking thing was that the Hairless Monk... actually grew his hair out!


    ��Hairless Monk, the Falk Tribe has not offended you in any way. Why must you y the warriors and people of our tribe on purpose? Do you want to annihte another tribe again, and be foes with the world?!�� Darryl shouted. A secret letter flew from his hand towards the pce under the cover of a dark grayish glow.


    ��So only you are allowed to kill, but not me. This doesn��t make sense,�� Rex said calmly as he looked at Darryl.


    ��Although I don��t know how you managed to escape from Bastie Prison, don��t think that the Falk Tribe is a pushover like the Urba Tribe. If you can��t give us an exnation for your doings today, don��t even think about leaving this ce!�� Kurt howled. His hand, which was holding a knife, was shaking. Although the previous blow did notnd on him, he could already feel its terrifying power. His ride already died from that single blow.


    ��I��m not here to kill today. I��m here to save someone.�� Rex looked at Kurt, and calmly said, ��If I need to kill in order to save someone, it should still make some difference.��


    ��Whom do you want to save?�� Darryl asked solemnly.


    ��The same person as they.�� Rex looked at the orcs in ck that were still around in the distance.


    Darryl and Kurt exchanged nces. Their expression turned a little grave.


    ��Hairless Monk, let me warn you again. This is the Falk Tribe��s inner affairs. You have no right to meddle in our affairs,�� Kurt shouted.


    Even though there were two of them, they were still not very confident in being able to stop an opponent as strong as the Hairless Monk.


    The message was delivered to the pce. As long as Gary or Basil came, it would be three against one, and they would have a higher chance of capturing their opponent.


    If they could execute the Hairless Monk at the conferring ceremony tomorrow, it would be another event that could raise the reputation of the Falk Tribe.


    There would be representatives from various tribesing over to watch the ceremony tomorrow, but the Falk Tribe was now in such a sorry state. If they still could not capture the culprit, they would not even have the cheek to face their visitors.


    Rex was in no rush to take action. He continued walking along the long street. Two out of the four 10th-tier powerhouses came. His goal was to lure one more over.


    ***


    ��Hairless Monk.�� Gary looked at the secret letter that was sent by Darryl. He frowned. ��Wasn��t this fellow at Chaos City? Why did he suddenly appear here? Could the rumors be real?��


    After putting the letter down, Gary asked, ��Where is Basil?��


    ��Sir! Lord Basil was attacked by an anonymous opponent on his way back to the pce. I��m afraid he will not be able to shake the person off any time soon!�� A guard walked in briskly through the door.


    ��An anonymous opponent? You didn��t see who he was?�� Gary��s brows were knitted even tighter together.


    ��No, sir. He moved too quickly, and no one could tell who was the one who attacked Lord Basil, not even Lord Basil himself.�� That guard��s forehead was filled with perspiration.


    ��A Hairless Monk and an anonymous 10th-tier powerhouse. I didn��t expect my good-for-nothing nephew to be so popr.�� Gary stood up slowly. He paced about in the hall with a gloomy face.


    ��Chief, after this sudden attack, the Falk Tribe is in ruins. When the representatives from the other tribes arrive tomorrow, I��m afraid they would think that we��re a pushover if we can��t even capture one of them, and that would be a blow to our prestige,�� said an advisor who was dressed in ck as he took a step forward.


    ��Whoever tries to ruin my joyous asion has to be prepared to pay the price.�� Gary stopped in his tracks. His gaze became sharp and cold. With a wave of his hand, he said, ��Fetch my prized saber. Let me go meet that Hairless Monk!��


    Gary quickly put on his gold and silver armor. He picked up his jewel-studded long saber, and tookrge strides out.


    That advisor stood by the door of the hall for a while, and watched Gary ride off on his horse before turning around to walk towards the huge throne.


    ***


    ��I��ve only been away from home for a few months, and so much has changed...�� Connie walked around the pce with gentle steps. Her pinkish-white ears shivered slightly, picking up sounds that could warn her of approaching enemies. She weaved around the pce stealthily just like a ck cat moving in the dark.


    However, as she walked, her confidence slowly disappeared, and her heart became heavier.


    It was a familiar yet unfamiliar scene. She could not help but recall the night where fire and blood terrorized the ce.


    She was still asleep then, but was quickly woken up and brought away by the guards in a hurry.


    The rebel army ughtered everyone in the pce, including the young pce maid that grew up with her.


    To ensure her safe escape, her father was surrounded and died. There were also the guards who threw themselves at the rebel army fearlessly...


    Those memories that she tried so hard to forget still came flooding back.


    The dim passageway suddenly became a little cold, and Connie unknowingly quickened her pace as she started searching for possible ces where her brother could be locked up in.


    However, her brother was not in any of those ces that she once hid in.


    ��Grandma��s room.�� Connie stopped in her tracks when she reached the end of the corridor. She looked at the room with run-down doors and windows in front of her. She hesitated for a while, and quickly went in.


    The huge room looked as though a burr had broken in. The beautiful ceramics that her grandmother treasured and kepty on the floor in broken pieces. The wooden stands where those ceramics were put on were all taken away, along with anything valuable in the room. Even though she was stepping on the broken ceramic pieces, Connie did not make a sound.


    Connie looked around the empty room, and her gaze stopped at a beam a section of cloth was still hanging from. Her eyes reddened all of a sudden.

 Chapter 1546 - He Became More Powerful And Bald

    <h4>Chapter 1546: He Became More Powerful And Bald</h4>


    ��Little Connie, you got to go out to see the world and the people out there in the future.��


    ��Why?��


    ��Because the world outside is far more interesting than the tribe, and the people out there... are far more interesting too.��


    ��But... I��m afraid I will get lost.��


    ��Don��t worry. One day, you will meet that person who will always find the way for you. Then, you have to grab him tight.��


    ��Why? Is he a thief?��


    ��Haha... Yes, he��s a thief. A thief who steals the heart.��


    ***


    The cold moonlight was cut into gentle strips by the window, andnded on the floor that was full of shattered porcin.


    Connie seemed to have seen her grandmother who used to sit next to the window with her on herp, and talk to her about the world out there and counting stars.


    She still hadn��t found that person who could always find the way for her, but her grandma was already gone.


    The shattered porcin shards were razor-sharp. She could no longer see the warm and exquisite room. That bunch of robbers took everything that they could take with them.


    Connie walked to the crushed wardrobe, and bent over in an attempt to pick up a piece of porcin, but her gazended on a tiny piece of cloth that extended out from the wardrobe.


    <i>What��s this?</i> Connie reached out to grab a corner of that piece of gray cloth, and lifted that wardrobe to pull it out.


    The dust flew up. On that piece of uneven cloth, there were two lines of messy words written with dark red blood, and the scent of blood was still on it.


    However, Connie already didn��t care about that now. She stared at those words on the cloth with shock and disbelief in her eyes.


    ��Connie, stay away from Ferdinand. Stay away from him! Go, go far, far away and never return to this ce again!��


    Although the handwriting was a mess, Connie could recognize that was her grandmother��s handwriting.


    The fresh blood seeped through the cloth. What could have made the usually calm and collected grandma leave such a line of words as herst words in a panic?


    Connie looked at those words, and she was suddenly plunged into a huge fear.


    Ferdinand... her elder brother. The elder brother who was closest to her in this world.


    But now, her grandma wanted her to stay away from him and the Falk Tribe. Why was she asking her to do that?


    What deeper meaning was hidden in these words?


    Why did their grandma want her to stay away from her big brother?


    Connie didn��t have the answers. Her body became colder as she looked at those dark red words.


    She tried her best to escape from the Twilight Forest, and ran to Chaos City. She wanted to go to sleep forever after falling to the ground numerous times. Her only faith was to survive and then return to rescue her brother after she became stronger.


    Now, she had already be strong, and had the help of her friends. She had already returned to the tribe and the pce.


    She was only perhaps one step away from rescuing her brother.


    But she had found thest words that her grandmother had left for her now.


    In this world, no one was nicer to her than her grandmother. Even her parents didn��t treat her like her grandmother.


    Therefore, she couldn��t ignore thesest words��thesest words that were specially written for her.


    <i>Yes, the diary! Grandma��s diary!!!</i> Connie suddenly remembered one important clue. Grandmother had a habit of writing a diary. She noticed that Grandma would write in a diary every now and then ever since she could remember things. Perhaps she could find rted information there.


    <i>Her diary...</i> Connie��s gaze swept around the room, and then she quickly strode to where the wooden bed was. She swept the porcin shards aside, and then knocked on the floor. She heard a different sound that came from a wooden floorboard, so she extended her razor-sharp nails out a little, and pried that floorboard up.


    It was a small secretpartment underneath that floorboard. There were three dark yellow parchment booklets that were wrapped with exquisite silk in there.


    <i>They weren��t found!</i> tion shed across Connie��s face as she carefully took the three thick diaries out from the secretpartment. She had seen her grandmother put these diaries in there when she was young, but her grandma had never let her read what was written in them.


    The bloody message left by her grandma made her lose her ability to think for a moment. She didn��t know what to do.


    If she chose to let things go, then her big brother would most probably be executed tomorrow.


    But she strongly believed her grandma would never harm her. Thetter even thought of leaving her this bloody message during the rebellion. She had to have had her motive, or she saw or knew something, and wanted her granddaughter to avoid that.


    Connie had to look for the answer. Otherwise, she couldn��t convince herself to leave and watch her big brother being executed.


    The three parchment diaries were very thick, and they were numbered chronologically.


    Connie picked up the diary that wasbeled ��1��. She went to sit down with her legs crossed next to the window, and flipped open the first page.


    A line of words was written with a juvenile handwriting on the title page: ��Father said, ��Memories will fade, but words will be preserved forever.����.


    Connie remembered her grandmother had told her the same words before. The former had persevered at writing a diary for three days before she gave up due to herziness.


    Her grandmother��s diary writing habit had started earlier than Connie thought. It started when she was around six years old.


    At first, the diary recorded the things that she had seen and heard in the tribe. As the young mistress of a prominent family in the Falk Tribe, she had a blessed life since she was young.


    However, with the repeated life events and the tribal life set in stone, even the grandest ceremonies became boring after appearing in the diary repeatedly.


    Meanwhile, all this changed when she was 13 years old.


    That year, grandma who was bored in the tribe decided to leave home and the tribe on a certain night.


    In the vast Twilight Forest, even the air seemed to be sweeter than the air in the canyon.


    Then...


    She got lost.


    She, who had never left the tribe, got lost in the Twilight Forest.


    A young and pretty girl who was defenseless. She was the most tempting food no matter where she went in that chaotic era.


    In her despair, he came.


    That was the first time that she saw him. His simple and straightforward strikes got rid of those fellows who were surrounding her.


    However, he left before she could even thank him.


    That year, his hair was still very long. His lean figure, slightly curly long brown hair, and sad eyes all made her heart ache for him, but they mesmerized her at the same time too.


    After that, she followed after him for years.


    She went on a journey to search for him. He was obviously near, but she always had difficulties seeing him.


    However, every time when she got lost and almost burst out in tears, he would always appear inadvertently, and then lead her out with a disdainful look. He would only disappear again after he got her to a ce where there were people around.


    Connie could almost see the excited maiden who was happy about their reunion again and the maiden who was mncholic about their separation from the chirpy and light words.


    And then, he became increasingly powerful, and his hair became increasingly sparser.


    He gained a nickname: ��Hairless Monk��.


    ��Master!��


    Connie was so shocked that she almost threw the diary out!

 Chapter 1547 - An Indescribable Thing

    <h4>Chapter 1547: An Indescribable Thing</h4>


    The diary was very long. It recorded her grandmother��s journey growing up as an innocent maiden. That indescribable feeling made Connie��s emotions float along with it too.


    Grandma and Master��s connections and separations didn��t resemble a pair of lovers. It looked more like apetition between a wanderer and his follower.


    They had never told each other their feelings. Even their conversations were limited.


    Every conversation was recorded in the diary in detail, even his mannerisms and tone of voice, as if she was trying to remember his voice and looks.


    Her grandmother was lowly and humble.


    But she was doing all this happily and blissfully, as if she was chasing after her faith.


    Connie had heard her grandmother talk about the Hairless Monk when she was young, and more than once at that.


    It was just that she had no idea in the stories that grandma told her, even if she didn��t go through it herself, she was also a close observer.


    And the Master who was getting increasingly powerful in her diary was once unparalleled and dominant, yet he also was gentle at times.


    Connie could only regain her wits after reading through half of the first diary. Judging from the time frame, perhaps she should start reading from the back so she could find out more about her brother.


    However, just as Connie was about to close the diary, she came to a page that was written with a messy handwriting and full of corrections.


    Grandma��s words were very delicate, and there were rarely corrections in the diary.


    However, this page was very confusing and messy, and there were many lines that werepletely corrected. The tip of the pen seemed to be piercing through the pages like in that bloody letter.


    <i>What��s happening here?</i> Connie looked at that messy handwriting. She could almost sense her grandmother��s fear as she read on.


    ��Crazy! Crazy! They were all crazy...


    ��They were dancing a terrifying dance around the altar, and making weird sounds in their mouths.


    ��Many people who died horribly were hanging on the gallows. Everyone had a weird and excited smile on their face... including children. With their blood-red eyes, they seemed to be possessed by the devil as they danced and shouted tirelessly.


    ��The terrifying shadow engulfed the entire Urba Tribe. I seemed to have seen an indescribable thing in that shadow. It had a head that looked like an octopus. It had... (It was a patch of messy corrections. Ink had covered almost every word).


    ��That had to be the devil!


    ��They were worshiping the evil god, and selling their souls to the devil before they descended into madness.


    ��They discovered us, and started to dash toward us...


    ��They wanted to eat us. Through their eyes, I was certain that they had seen us as food.


    ��Rex stood in front of me to make them back off.


    ��However, they were not fazed by him. They continued to pounce at us like hungry wolves.


    ��I saw that scary existence in the shadow. It seemed to be staring at us. I seemed to have seen death in that instance when we looked into each other��s eyes. I also saw an unparalleled ancient and vast world. There... (It was still a patch of heavy correction. Only a few terms like huge city and sea surface could be vaguely understood).


    ��Dead...


    ��Everyone was dead...


    ��They began to kill each other in their madness while Rex brought me to the high ground.


    ��We could hear the scary sounds that came from the canyon. I could sense his fear. We huddled together, but we could only sense fear and coldness from each other.


    ��The scary noises continued till the next morning before they slowly went away. The shadow that engulfed the Urba Tribe also disappeared.


    ��We returned to the canyon again and saw an extremely terrifying scene...


    ��Almost everyone in the tribe was dead, and they had died horribly. Most of them had died from biting and tearing into each other. Not oneplete body could be seen.


    ��But some of them were not dead. They detected our scent, andunched a crazy attack on us again.


    ��Rex didn��t run this time.


    ��He killed those orcs who had descended into madness before he lit a fire and brought me out of there...


    ��The devil in the shadow killed everyone in the Urba Tribe...


    ��This was a terrifying trade... terrifying trade...��


    ��...��


    The diary stopped suddenly. Connie lowered the diary to her knees slowly. She could only feel her back and forehead were soaked by cold sweat. Fear flooded her heart, and that horrible scene kept gushing up in her mind.


    So, the Urba Tribe wasn��t massacred by her master. It was annihted in a mysterious and terrifying sacrificial ritual.


    However, the only two witnesses had never told anyone the truth.


    Perhaps what they saw in the shadow was too terrifying, so they didn��t dare to tell the world. Rex even rather carried the notorious name of a mass murderer.


    <i>What was the devil in that shadow?</i> Connie frowned. She hesitated for a moment before she continued reading the diary.


    The diary wasn��t updated for many days after that day. The asional records were only: ��I dreamt about that horrible ce again...��.


    The diary didn��t record what the dream was about, but her grandmother was bothered by that dream for almost a year. She only resumed writing a new diary after that.


    The Hairless Monk became notorious after annihting the Urba Tribe. Even in the chaotic tribal war times, he became the orcs�� public enemy.


    Grandma was grounded by her father because of that. She was not allowed to leave the tribe.


    Her three-year journey of pursuing Rex seemed to have ended there.


    Just like the words that he said to her when he sent her to the cliff beyond the tribe: ��Perhaps we will not see each other ever again��.


    From then on, Connie��s grandmother had never seen him again.


    Of course, very few people had ever seen him again too.


    Another three yearster, she married the tribe��s youngest and bravest warrior. That warriorter became the chief, who was also Connie��s grandfather.


    Her married life was calm and graceful. There was no more craziness and danger, and she had never left the tribe again.


    The diary flowed on like a river, with a hint of blissfulness among the calmness, but it seemed tock some kind of vor whenpared to before.


    The huge events in the Falk Tribe and names that Connie was familiar with one after another began to appear in the diary. However, she seemed to be like a visitor who was recording all this down calmly, without any heart throbbing.


    Rex��s name, together with that terrible night, never appeared in the diary again.


    Connie put down the first diary, and then picked up the third diary. She flipped to the center right away.


    She read that her grandma seemed to be rather happy when Connie was born. However, the diary recorded as such: ��She��s such an ugly and dark little thing. However, what could I do, it��s my granddaughter after all. Let��s hope she will get prettier as she grows up. Little Connie, Grandma gave you this name. Grow up soon, and then you must go and see the world out there.��


    <i>Erm...</i> Connie looked at that dark and ugly description in silence for a long time before she flipped over to a new page quietly.


    In the rest of the diary, she became the character who appeared the most frequently. The first time that she spoke, the first time that she walked, the first time that she lost a tooth... all these could be found in her grandmother��s diary.


    Tears dropped from the corner of Connie��s eyes beforending onto that graceful handwriting on the parchment.


    She continued reading. Suddenly, the style of the page changed again, and the messy handwriting appeared once again.


    ��He killed that dog, and then hung it on the gallows. The existence in the shadows appeared... once again...��

 Chapter 1548 - Host, Your Shamelessness Has Indeed Exceeded My Expectations

    <h4>Chapter 1548: Host, Your Shamelessness Has Indeed Exceeded My Expectations</h4>


    Mag only found treasures that filled the treasure vault to the brim. He didn��t discover the secret dungeon.


    ��Woah. There are so many precious stones and gold here!!!�� Amy threw herself onto a stack of gold with glowing eyes. She turned her head back to ask Mag, ��Father, are we going to take these all away?��


    Mag sized up the treasure vault that was hundreds of square meters huge. The treasures casually stacked up showed off the wealth that was umted by the secondrgest orc tribe for the past thousands of years.


    ��Speaking of it, these treasures belonged to Connie��s family, after all, so it��s too much if we took all of them.�� Mag frowned in a dilemma. After pondering for a moment, he said, ��Let��s take as many of them as we can. They belong to the bad guys now, so we don��t have to feel guilty. If the operation fails, we can still give this money to Connie for her to start her resistance. Oh yes, take the valuable ones. Amy, don��t take the copper coins. They��re the least valuable.��


    Everyone flicked a nce at Mag to make sure that he was sure before taking out all their spatial equipment, and began to harvest the treasure vault.


    It was after all an umtion of a big tribe over thousands of years, and they only had limited spatial equipment with them, so the treasure vault didn��t seem to be short of too many treasures after they were done.


    ��So... Boss, are we here to take the money?�� Yabemiya asked with a weird expression.


    ��How could that be? I just think that the treasure vault is a well-guarded and very safe location, so it would be great to keep our prisoners here.�� Mag cleared his throat. ��Of course, we have traveled with our own expenses, so it��s only right that we take some payment for it.��


    ��Attention. Thest 10th-tier powerhouse in the pce has left, heading toward the south of the city!�� Right then, the bat on Mag��s shoulder spoke in Cami��s voice.


    Everyone��s eyes lit up. This meant there were no 10th-tier powerhouses in the pce right now. They could start to take over the pce now.


    ��Let��s go. We can start our operation now.�� Mag pocketed a gem with excellent color before walking to the treasure vault��s door.


    ��Wait for me, Father...�� Amy called out, and skipped after him. Glowing copper coins scattered all over the floor apanied by nging sounds.


    ��Little Amy, the copper coins were worth the least.�� Mag looked at Amy with resignation.


    ��But, it could be exchanged for one pancake.�� Amy held one copper coin, and smilingly looked up at Mag. ��It��s also very precious.��


    Mag looked at Amy, and suddenly seemed to have seen the little one who had skipped to buy the pancake with two copper coins when he had just arrived in this world.


    At that time, one copper coin was indeed very precious.


    ��Let��s go. Father will help you carry this.�� Mag ced a bunch of copper coins from Amy��s pocket into his pocket. The little one dropped one every two paces, and it created quite a stir.


    ��02, 02! Please respond if you hear me, please respond if you hear me!�� Mag said into the walkie-talkie.


    There was only pitch silence in the radio channel. Connie didn��t reply even after he waited for quite a while.


    Mag furrowed his brows before he repeated, ��02, 02! Please respond if you hear me! Please respond if you hear me!��


    The channel was still silent.


    ��Why isn��t Big Sister Connie answering?�� Amy whispered.


    Yabemiya worriedly asked, ��Could something have happened to her? However, we didn��t hear her asking for help earlier?��


    The unnned silence made everyone begin to feel uneasy.


    ��Connie, if you were kidnapped, blin�� squeak once,�� Mag said in a slightly louder voice. There were no 10th-tier powerhouses in the pce now, so it was a good chance for them to search the pce thoroughly.


    However, it was right at this time that Connie suddenly disappeared, and halted the original n.


    ��Connie, the pce has entered into a defensive mode without the topbat forces. Tell me your current location now. We will conduct a thorough search after we rendezvous!�� Mag repeated again.


    There was still no response from Connie.


    ��What��s happening now?�� Mag furrowed his brows tightly. He also couldn��t grasp the current situation.


    Although Connie wasn��t very dependable most of the time, she was still the Hairless Monk��s disciple. She wouldn��t have died without making a sound.


    Moreover, today��s operation concerned her big brother��s life. How would she, who was the most enthusiastic, suddenly lose contact?


    Connie was after all the person who was the most familiar with the pce among them. ording to the n, once the pce no longer had a 10th-tier powerhouse, they would take this chance to conduct a thorough search.


    ��What will we do now? Should we look for Connie or Ferdinand?�� Elizabeth asked Mag.


    ��Let��s find Connie first. We only have limited time, so let��s split up for action. Retreat to the pce maids�� dormitory if you encounter any danger. Don��t stay and fight,�� Mag immediately replied without much thought.


    ��Alright.�� Elizabeth nodded, and led Ba and Yabemiya out of the treasure vault. They chose the route on the left.


    Meanwhile, Mag led Gina and Amy out of the door, and took the passageway on the right.


    ��Scanning of the treasure vault isplete. There are 561 cubic meters of all kinds of treasure. Are we taking all of them?�� The door of the treasure vault was closing slowly behind them as the system��s voice appeared in Mag��s mind.


    ��Taking all... seems to be a little too much... Let��s just round it down,�� Mag muttered. ��How about... we just take 500 cubic meters of them?��


    The system was silent for a while before replying, ��Host, your shamelessness has indeed exceeded my expectations.��


    ��Even though I��ve not reached middle-age yet, I already felt a mid-life crisis. Opportunities that allow me to save money like this are rare,�� Mag calmly replied.


    ��Tsk.�� The system made a disdainful sound. However, it still quickly made an announcement. ��Collection of 500 cubic square meters of treasuresplete. Deduction of 500 copper coins for takeaway charges! 500 copper coins of management fee/day!��


    Mag the price sher made his move again. He shed the fees from a high-ss space management to the fees of a warehouse.


    500 square meters of treasures!


    So happy.


    Mag couldn��t even imagine howrge that amount of money was.


    ��Alert! The existence of the ck fog was detected within five kilometers!


    ��Emergency mission: could the host please locate the source of the ck fog within 24 hours and eradicate it and the ck fog!


    ��Mission reward: you will receive a face-altering mask and the ability to change your appearance within a short time.


    ��Punishment for failing the mission: your real identity will be known to the world!��


    The system��s voice suddenly appeared at this time.


    ��ck fog!�� Mag halted with astonishment on his face. The ck fog existed in the Falk Tribe too? Perhaps someone here made a deal with the devil too?

 Chapter 1549 - You Should Repent

    <h4>Chapter 1549: You Should Repent</h4>


    The system issued the mission so suddenly that it took Mag by surprise.


    After returning from the Demon Inds, Mag had been studying the information about ck fog and the Great Old Ones. Currently, he could only deduce that there was a batch of powerful and mysterious existences in this world in the ancient times. They could still exist till now in some other form.


    The ck fog should be a form of representation for some of these mysterious existences. They bewitched people who were not strong mentally, and made them be their servants willingly.


    Furthermore, the ck fog had been appearing more and more frequently recently, so this wasn��t a good sign.


    Mag wasn��t sure if those mysterious existences had the power to break through the seals, or if they were already awakened from their slumber, and were trying to gain the control of this world again.


    The emergence of man or even the much older giant dragons were still very young whenpared to the long passing of time.


    If the Great Old Ones really existed, and were attempting to regain control of the world, this could be a terrible disaster for every existence in this world.


    <i>Could it be Gary?</i> Mag frowned as he pondered. Gary was Connie��s uncle, who was her father��s younger half-brother with different mothers.


    And it was such a trusted person who was given important tasks by Connie��s father that nned that horrible rebellion. He led his troops into the pce, and ughtered the chief and most of his family.


    The desire for power was enough to drive one crazy, and it wasn��t surprising that Gary wanted to kill the chief for the position himself when being a bastard child who was treated differently since he was young.


    However, tomit such a crazy crime, there had to be some kind of juncture.


    What Mag needed to ascertain was whether this juncture had anything to do with the ck fog.


    If that was true, he would have to kill Gary, and then eradicate the ck fog.


    ��Father, what��s wrong?�� Amy asked Mag who had stopped walking.


    ��Nothing. Let��s go.�� Mag moved on. It was easy to ascertain if Gary was the source of the ck fog. Mag, who had encountered the ck fog twice, only needed to meet him to judge whether the ck fog existed on his body.


    ��However, where are we going to find Connie?�� Gina asked worriedly. Theplicated pce building made her a little uneasy. Her family��s pce was much simpler than this.


    ��We can only try our luck now,�� Mag replied with resignation. Because there was no inte, he couldn��t pinpoint their locations using the walkie-talkie.


    Furthermore, Connie had lost contact without any signs. She also didn��t make any special sounds through the walkie-talkie before, so there could only be three possibilities: 1. Connie dropped the walkie-talkie; 2. Connie turned off the walkie-talkie herself, and went out of contact; 3. Connie��s walkie-talkie had malfunctioned.


    ��This system promised with my integrity that the products that I manufactured have a guaranteed quality!�� The system��s solemn voice sounded.


    <i>Then, did the walkie-talkie drop, or did Connie have a mishap?</i> Mag pondered with tightly knit eyebrows. He could only proceed on with Gina and Amy to search all the possible locations that Connie could be found.


    Besides looking for Connie and Ferdinand now, Mag had an additional mission of searching for the ck fog.


    The ck fog would reveal distinct characteristics and aura after it developed to a certain level. For example, the small ind that was engulfed by the thick ck fog in the Boundless Sea Realm. The people who were corroded by the ck fog would have distinct changes on their bodies, like Borg and Alfred whom he killed.


    However, the ck fog in the Falk Tribe most probably had not developed to that level yet. Otherwise, Irina and he should have already sensed that evil aura��s presence.


    He needed to locate the source of that ck fog within 24 hours and eradicate it. This was most probably not an easy task.


    ***


    <i>What a boring game.</i> Irina appeared on the top of a high wall and looked down at Basil, who was sizing up his surroundings with an alert expression and not making any move. She shook her head boringly, and looked toward the south of the city with a pondering expression.


    If she worked together with the Hairless Monk, she was 80% confident that they could kill those three 10th-tier orcs first before getting rid of that 10th-tier orc down there,pletely eradicating all the Falk Tribe��s topbat power easily.


    However, before they set off, Mag had a deep discussion about the orcs�� situation with her. The Aug Tribe had six 10th-tier orcs and a huge number of orc troops, so it was very powerful.


    Currently, the Falk Tribe could check and bnce the Aug Tribe in the orc species with their simr numbers of high-endbat forces.


    If the Falk Tribe lost all its 10th-tier experts overnight, that meant it would fall out of the top 10 from its second ce, and be a normal orc tribe.


    This was not in ordance with their n of bncing the power between the orcs�� pro-war factions and the pro-peace fractions. It would even allow the Aug Tribe to be the one and only tribe in power and speak for the entire orc species.


    <i>What a bother. At most I will go to the Aug Tribe and chop down a few rotten fellows.</i> Irina furrowed her pretty eyebrows as she kicked a boulder toward Basil below.


    ***


    Gary, wearing a set of gold and silver armor, appeared from the dark night on a giant purplish-gold lion, and coldly said to Rex, ��Hairless Monk, how dare you appear in Twilight Forest and kill so many of my people again?!��


    Two squads of heavy cavalry in ck armor neatly marched out with the same spears in unison, in full preparation.


    Rex looked at Gary with narrowed eyes, but he still said in a calm voice, ��So, you are that kingyer.��


    ��I am only taking back what belongs to me rightfully. The position of chief should be mine.�� Garyughed loudly, and pointed the almost-two-meter-long golden saber at Rex. ��Are you, this lowlife who massacred your father��s tribe, trying to lecture me?��


    ��You killing your king has nothing to do with me, but you shouldn��t have forced her to her death. She was a kind girl.�� Rex looked at Gary calmly as he clenched his fists slowly.


    ��I��ve killed so many people, I don��t know whom you are talking about.�� Gary pursed his lips with disdain before chuckling. ��However, this isn��t important. I will be killing you too tonight. In this case, you can rest in peace with that kind girl of yours.��


    Darryl and Kurtughed together with him. Gary had arrived, and it was three against one on the same level. They were confident to make him stay even when he was the Hairless Monk.


    ��You should repent.�� Rex disappeared from where he was standing, and a terrifying crater appeared on the ground. A sonic boom of the space being torn apart appeared in midair, and he was already in front of Gary in the next moment. His giant fist smashed toward thetter��s head.

 Chapter 1550 - Who Else?

    <h4>Chapter 1550: Who Else?</h4>


    Gary only used one second to change his smug expression to a terrified one. However, the 10th-tier ability gave him a powerful enough reflex, so before that as-huge-as-a-ypot fist smashed into his face, he raised his long saber in front of him, and activated all his defense shields at once.


    Threeyers of magical screen shattered like bubbles under that fist before it smashed hard into that long saber across his body.


    This long saber that was forged by a famous weaponsmith began to visibly warp under that fist.


    The majestic giant golden lion groaned, and then bent its knees to kneel on the ground straight away, as if it was bowing to Rex.


    ��Chief!��


    Darryl and Kurt got a shock at the same time. The former began to chant spells and disy his magic in a panic, while thetter quickly dashed toward Rex with his sword, aiming the longsword at his back.


    Rex��s sudden burst hadpletely exceeded the trio��s expectations, and the terrifying speed and strength that he disyed even caught them off guard.


    Just as that long saber was about to reach its limit and break, thest magic shield finally activated its function, and took thest tinge of power from that terrible fist.


    Darryl had already set up his magic, and three ice walls rose up around Rex simultaneously, and trapped him like a prison. Three thick icicles fell from the sky like heaven��s punishment and crashed toward Rex.


    Kurt��s longsword also began to stab toward Rex in the space that Darryl deliberately left for him. The sword��s body was already engulfed by the crazily spinning sword projection, and the space seemed to almost shatter, and made horrible screeching sounds.


    Gary was pushed a few steps back, and he used his right leg to stabilize himself. His numb and shaky arms raised the long saber above his head, and he leaped up high. He shed toward Rex behind the ice walls.


    The three 10th-tier powerhouses formed an effectivebined attack after a brief moment of chaos.


    There was a gleam in the trio��s eyes. No matter how powerful Rex was, he had no way out facing thebined attack of three opponents of the same level.


    This was their confidence as pinnacle powerhouses. If they hadn��t reached the very best at certain domains, they wouldn��t be able to break through the 10th-tier shackles.


    Trapped on three fronts with no way of escaping, Rex seemed to be plunged into an extremely difficult situation.


    The knights in ck armor watched this scene with anticipation and excitement. If the powerhouse of an era, the Hairless Monk, died in the hands of the chief and the two lords, the name of the Falk Tribe would definitely shock and awe people.


    The calmest person on the scene was in fact Rex, who was in dire straits.


    He flicked a nce at the reflective ice wall in front of him. The head of dark ck hair made him look much younger, less aggressive, and more mature than in the times when he was bald.


    However, many people seemed to have forgotten that even though his hair had grown out, he was still that Hairless Monk.


    Therefore, he lowered his head and crashed toward the ice wall in front of him.


    Bam!


    The thick ice wall shattered into ice kes instantaneously as Rex dashed toward Gary again like a human armor-piercing bullet.


    The long saber shed toward Rex��s head vertically.


    However, Rex didn��t hide or evade. Instead, he dashed toward the sharp de and terrifying strength.


    ��You��re courting death!�� A cruel smile appeared on Gary��s face. Since Rex was dashing toward Gary��s de, then he shouldn��t me thetter for being ruthless.


    Ding!


    However, the de seemed to hack on an indestructible rock when it shed at Rex��s head.


    A few ck hairs began to gradually fall to the ground, while tiny cracks began to appear on the de like on cracked eggshell. They spread rapidly outward before the de shattered into pieces of metal.


    ��This...��


    Gary red with wide eyes as he stared at the half of the long saber left in his hands in disbelief.


    What happened earlier?!


    This fellow used his head to smash his saber into smithereens!!!


    He suddenly remembered a rumor that he heard when he was young. The most powerful part of the Hairless Monk��s body was his head. He became bald because he wanted to be even more powerful.


    But he didn��t believe that rumor was in actuality real. There really was an indestructible head in this world!


    Rex took one step forward to crash through the ice walls before evading the sword strike from behind and the giant icicles from the sky.


    ��My power isn��t dictated by the length of my hair.�� Rex brushed off the metal shards that were stuck on his hair lightly as he smirked at Gary, who was ring at him in a daze. He appeared in front of him in the very next instant. He grasped his neck, and smashed him into the ground.


    Bam!


    With a dull thud, a huge sunken crater appeared in the ground.


    Rex smashed his fist into Gary��s face, and Gary��s head sunk into the ground immediately.


    The fistsnded on his face one after another, and Gary sunk deeper and deeper. Only his exposed arms and legs could be seen trembling.


    ��R-release the chief!�� Kurt shouted in a quivering voice as he watched Gary getting hammered. He was afraid to act in case he hurt the chief by ident.


    Meanwhile, that squad of heavy cavalry were also watching their chief getting pummeled into the ground, but they had no idea how to stop that terrifying man at that moment.


    About three minutester, Rex got up slowly. He shook his head as he looked at Gary, who was half-buried in the ground. ��I don��t want your life. She would have regrets if she cannot kill you with her own hands.��


    He threw a nce at the pce before he turned to calmly address Darryl, Kurt, and those heavy cavalry knights with spears. ��Who else?��


    The heavy cavalry actually took a few steps back instinctively.


    Darryl and Kurt also averted their gazes cowardly.


    They might have a chance to keep Rex here forever if they fought to their deaths. However, they would have to pay a huge price��maybe even their lives.


    After the other party indicated he wouldn��t kill Gary, Darryl and Kurt chose to give up on their idea of fighting to their deaths.


    Cowardice was a reluctant choice sometimes.


    Rex turned and slowly went away.


    There was an invincible lonely feeling about his lone back in the street.


    ��Chief!�� Darryl and Kurt swiftly rushed up and carefully dug Gary, who was beaten till he was unrecognizable, out from the crater.


    The medic quickly came over to treat Gary.


    ��L-lock down the news...��


    Gary could only get a few words out before he cked outpletely.


    ��Quick! Bring the chief back to the pce!�� Darryl swiftly said, and all of them carried Gary to the pce in a hurry.


    ***


    ��Attention, all units. The three 10th-tiers are already making their way back to the pce now.�� Cami��s voice appeared next to Mag��s ear again. With a tinge of surprise, she said, ��But one of them was seriously injured, and is unconscious.��

 Chapter 1551 - The Enemy Will Arrive In 30 Seconds!

    <h4>Chapter 1551: The Enemy Will Arrive In 30 Seconds!</h4>


    ��Is it an utter three to one defeat?�� Mag raised his eyebrow when he heard Cami��s report. This result was indeed beyond his expectation.


    The Hairless Monk was actually so scary?


    However, this battle with an unexpected result did indeed gain them some very precious time.


    They had searched many ces in the pce that could possibly hide a person, but they still couldn��t find Connie and Ferdinand. They also couldn��t find any clues about the ck fog, either.


    About five minutester, Cami warned them that the 10th-tier powerhouses had already returned to the pce, and asked them to be careful.


    ��Enemy attack!��


    ��Enemy attack!!!��


    Right then, a shrill rm suddenly sounded in the pce, and many orc guards rushed in immediately.


    ��The prison was hijacked, and all the guards were killed��


    ��The treasure vault was robbed! More than half of the treasures were taken!��


    Shocking news soon spread in the pce, and caused a lot ofmotion.


    No one had expected anyone would attack the Falk Tribe on the night before the chief��s conferring ceremony. They even snuck into the pce to destroy and steal!


    ��Bastard! They are disrespecting our Falk Tribe! Lock down the pce. I want to flush these fellows out!�� Kurt led his soldiers out in a fury after he heard the report. He began to search the pce.


    ��Attention, all units; attention, all units. Immediately retreat to the pce maids�� dormitory as nned. Eradicate all troubles along your way as fast as possible!�� Mag grabbed Amy��s hand with a grave expression. He opened the door slightly, and he could see the orc guards scurrying around like headless chickens through a small gap.


    ��Father, there are many people out there. How are we going to make our way out?�� Amy asked Mag worriedly.


    ��If there is no choice, we��ve got to fight our way out then,�� Mag replied with furrowed brows. They had to return to the pce maids�� dormitory immediately. They wouldn��t be able to retreat if the dormitory was discovered.


    ��I can hide our tracks with bubbles,�� Gina softly said right then.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag and Amy looked at Gina simultaneously.


    Gina puffed her cheeks up slightly before blowing hard. A colorful bubble swiftly became bigger, and engulfed the three of them.


    ��Will this do?�� Mag poked at the bubble surrounding him doubtfully. It felt simr to a balloon.


    ��It should.�� Gina nodded.


    ��Then, let��s set off. If there��s an emergency, you two have to follow me closely. We need to return with our fastest speed.�� Mag didn��t hesitate. He opened the door while no one was out there, and led Amy and Gina out.


    Two orcs came toward them as soon as they left the room.


    Mag was already pressing on his cleaver. However, those two orcs only looked at that slowly closing door perplexedly. They went over to push it open to have a look, and then walked right past them. They didn��t even give them a second look.


    <i>It really has the invisibility effect.</i> Mag couldn��t help being amazed. The little bubbles that Gina blew out actually had an invisibility effect.


    ��Let��s quickly go.�� Mag was d for it as he swiftly led Amy and Gina toward the pce maids�� dormitory.


    Right then, an orc ran past Mag and thedies as he loudly shouted, ��Intruders were discovered in the cer! Quickly assemble!��


    The orcs who were scurrying around in the hallway all ran in the same direction after they heard him.


    <i>Seems like Elizabeth and the rest were discovered.</i> Mag frowned. Arge number of orcs were beginning to assemble, and many of them 7th-tier and 8th-tier. They were a big threat to Elizabeth and thedies.


    Of course, the more terrifying enemies were those two 10th-tier orcs who had already returned to the pce.


    ��Am I allowed to kill?�� Elizabeth��s cold voice came through the headset.


    ��You do not have to be merciful to the enemies who want to kill you,�� Mag replied in a low voice.


    Boom!


    A loud bang sounded somewhere in the western area, and the entire pce shook along with it. The orcs who were rushing forward halted obviously.


    Mag brought Amy and Gina through the crowd. He simply kicked those orcs who blocked his way. Because of their invisibility, they managed to return to the pce maids�� dormitory safely even though they had caused somemotion.


    Four orcs were already trying to break down the door and enter the dormitory.


    Mag quickly followed them into the dormitory. Before they could make a sound after discovering the teleportation portal, he already knocked them all out with a brick.


    ��We��ve already arrived at the teleportation portal. How is your situation?�� Mag asked after he dragged the four orcs into the dormitory and closed the door slowly.


    ��W-we are blocked. There are so many people. The walkway ispletely blocked...�� Yabemiya��s nervous voice came through, and messy fighting sounds could be heard vaguely.


    Cami��s voice followed after that. ��The enemy��s 10th-tier powerhouse will arrive in 30 seconds!��


    Mag gave Gina an order. ��Gina, you and Amy will stay here. Guard the door, and don��t let anyone through. I��ll go and bring them back.��


    ��Father, I��ll go with you. I can protect you...�� Amy looked at Mag worriedly.


    ��Little Amy, this is our only way out of here. If the teleportation portal is damaged, none of us will be able to leave. Are you confident to guard it together with Big Sister Gina?�� Mag said to Amy with a grave expression.


    ��Mm-hmm. I will guard it together with Big Sister Gina.�� Amy nodded her little head seriously.


    ��Very good.�� Mag patted Amy��s head with a smile before he asked Gina, ��Gina, how long can this bubblest?��


    Gina blew another bubble for Mag before she answered, ��It canst for three minutes.��


    ��That��s enough.�� Mag nodded. He tilted his ears to listen for sounds out there. He cracked open the door and dashed out of the dormitory. He followed the crowd to the location where Elizabeth and thedies were trapped.


    ��Do you need backup?�� Irina��s voice sounded.


    ��Not at this moment,�� Mag replied on the private channel, and drew out his Tian Du sword slowly, but he put it back after thinking for a moment. He took out the ��Fat Head Fish�� instead.


    Sounds of fierce fighting could be heard, and all the guards and soldiers in the pce were running in the same direction. Mag moved along with the crowd as he rushed to thebat zone.


    The fighting in the long corridor was unusually fierce. Dozens of orc guards were already frozen into ice sculptures. There were also dozens of orcs who were banging up and down against the ceiling and floor uncontrobly.


    The other party only had three people in ck, and they could roughly gauge that they were female based on their figures.


    However, their ruthlessness and powerful abilities had shocked them.


    They couldn��t do anything to them within a short period even when they had the absolute advantage in number.


    ��Lord Kurt has arrived!��


    Right then, an agitated voice sounded, and all the orcs parted to wee the arrival of Kurt.


    ��Damned fellows. Does everyone think that our Falk Tribe is a soft target?!�� Kurt stared at the three people in ck in the corridor with a ruthless gaze, and dashed toward them with his sword.

 Chapter 1552 - That Person Is Boss?

    <h4>Chapter 1552: That Person Is Boss?</h4>


    ��Leave from the back with Miya. I will stop him,�� Elizabeth told Ba in a cold voice as she looked at Kurt with a stern expression. Although she wasn��t sure if she could stop this fellow, she had to create a chance for them to escape.


    Ba threw a nce at Kurt, and then pursed her lips. ��You will die.��


    ��No, I won��t.�� Elizabeth��s reply was sure and resolute.


    ��Alright.�� Ba backed off as she pulled Miya along. With a wave from her, those orcs behind them seemed to be sent away with a giant hand, and a path was created for them.


    ��Sister, no.�� Miya turned to look at Elizabeth with panic and fear in her eyes. She couldn��t imagine what would happen after she left Elizabeth here. Those scary orcs would tear her apart.


    ��No one can be spared. All of you have to die!�� A cruel smile appeared on Kurt��s face. He had suffered a huge setback due to Rex tonight. Encountering such weak opponents was rare; he had even decided how to torture them to death after he caught them.


    All the orcs had already parted. Lord Kurt was one of the Falk Tribe��s strongest powerhouses. With him around, all intruders had no way to escape.


    ��Ice Seal Domain.�� Elizabeth used her most powerful technique with a grave expression. Frost spread out from all sides along the corridor, and everything within it was sealed with ice.


    ��Ice magic caster? Interesting.�� Kurt shed his sword across, and the cold air that moved toward him seemed to be shed open by a sword. It couldn��t stop him at all.


    All the orcs lit up their eyes. The ice magic that set them back was negligible in front of Lord Kurt.


    A smug smile appeared on Kurt��s face. He loved to be the center of attention. ughtering his opponents was indeed very exciting.


    Elizabeth narrowed her eyes. The great power of a 10th-tier had exceeded her expectations. This orc was so much stronger than Fox. The Ice Seal Domain couldn��t even slow him down.


    A lot of solutions shed across her mind. She had obviously no winning chance if she chose to attack him head-on. She would have to reveal her giant dragon identity so the other party wouldn��t kill her, and she could wait for Mag to rescue her.


    However, she wouldn��t want to depend on the Frost Dragons�� reputation if she could help it. This wasn��t in her character.


    ��Then, let��s fight my way out first!�� Elizabeth stared at Kurt as a long ice-blue spear gradually consolidated in her hands. The crystal clear spear gave out a coldness. Instead of retreating, she dashed toward Kurt, stepping on the ice.


    ��You��re seeking death!�� Kurt smirked and pursed his lips as he looked at Elizabeth��s actions. How dared an 8th-tier fellowunch an attack at him. She really didn��t know what was good for her. He simply swung his sword as he began to think about how to toy with this woman who had quite a good figure.


    However, just as Kurt went past a T-junction, a gale suddenly blew in the side corridor. A cold gleam shed and crashed into him.


    ��Who is that?!�� Kurt got a shock, and he swung his sword toward his side instinctively.


    Ding!


    The crisp sound of shing metal could be heard in the long corridor.


    Kurt��s sword was actually cut in two in the sh. Everyone stared at that broken de that flew through the air and got stuck in the ceiling with wide eyes.


    Meanwhile, Kurt mmed hard into the wall. He had a 10-cm-wide cut on his lower abdomen, and blood stained his clothes instantly. He stared at the empty long corridor with shock.


    ��Lord Kurt!�� All the orcs rushed forward and protected Kurt in the center as they stared at their surroundings in fear.


    They, too, only saw a cold gleam. They didn��t see who attacked Kurt, either.


    Elizabeth also had shock on her face. Although she also didn��t see who attacked Kurt, she could sense that person��s presence. He had an incredibly terrifying speed and an awe-inspiring burst of energy.


    ��Elizabeth, retreat. Go straight down the third corridor at the back.�� Right at that moment, Mag��s orders sounded in her ears.


    <i>That person is Boss?</i> Elizabeth raised her eyebrows slightly. However, there wasn��t much time for her to ponder. She halted her advance, turned around, and dashed toward the back. Next, she tossed the ice-cold blue spear forward hard in an attempt to skewer those orcs who tried to block her.


    ��Ba, bring Miya into the corridor in front of you. Go straight through it, and I will be waiting for you all at the juncture.�� Mag��s voice appeared again.


    Ba was taken aback, but she still obeyed his instruction, and brought Miya into the corridor in front of them.


    The attack on Kurt caused fear and panic among all the orcs, and nobody could bother about Elizabeth and thedies at that moment.


    Lord Kurt was a powerful 10th-tier orc. However, his sword was actually severed, and he was injured. The other party had to be a formidable opponent.


    The most terrifying thing was that the other party could actually conceal himself. They only saw a cold gleam the whole time. They couldn��t see who the other party was.


    Kurt leaned against the wall, still in a shock, but he still loudly ordered, ��Damned fellow! Find them! I want to kill them!��


    All the orcs could only force themselves to pursue Elizabeth, thedies, and that invisible killer.


    Mag took out a piece of cloth as he stood at the juncture. He wiped the blood on the cleaver away carefully before he kept it. He then kicked the orc whose leg was revealed back into the room.


    His peak 9th-tier power gave him a rather good explosive power. With Gina��s invisible bubble, he found the other party��s moment of weakness, and gave him a dangerous strike.


    However, the other party was a 10th-tier orc who was well-versed in closebat, after all. His sense of danger and basic instincts were all excellent. Therefore, it was a waste that he could only sever his sword and deal him an inconsequential strike.


    If Mag had used the Tian Du sword, that strike would have pierced through Kurt.


    However, it would��ve been very hard for him to hide his tracks then.


    Mag couldn��t help muttering, ��Thatss Gina is really a natural assassin assistant.�� The invisibility bubble was simply too practical. It was a waste that it could onlyst for three minutes.


    Footsteps appeared in both the corridors very soon, and Elizabeth, Ba, and Yabemiya appeared in his sight.


    And right behind them were even more intense sounds of footsteps.


    Miya was delighted to see Elizabethe from another corridor before she nervously said, ��Boss, there are many people after us. You��d better run quickly!��


    ��Let��s go. Little Amy and Gina are already waiting for us.�� Mag smiled at the three of them.


    Elizabeth gave Mag a meaningful look before waving her hand. A long wall of ice appeared behind her and sealed the corridor shutpletely.

 Chapter 1553 - Are They Thinking Of Regaining Control Of This World Again?

    <h4>Chapter 1553: Are They Thinking Of Regaining Control Of This World Again?</h4>


    Mag and thedies returned to the pce maids�� dormitory unscathed. Amy and Gina were attacking a badly beaten orc guard when they arrived. There were orc guards lying around everywhere around the door.


    Mag cocked an eyebrow. This fighting capability had indeed made him proud.


    ��Let��s go. Let��s leave here first,�� Mag said to everyone after kicking that knocked-out orc aside.


    ��How about Big Sister Connie? We��re not waiting for her?�� Amy asked Mag after checking her surroundings.


    ��Yes. Would it be very dangerous to leave Connie alone here?�� Miya was also looking at Miya worriedly.


    Everyone turned to Mag in unison.


    ��There are many orcs closing in now,�� Elizabeth said softly as she waved the door closed, and added a fewyers of ice wall at the same time.


    ��Connie��s walkie-talkie is no longer in use, and we cannot find her. We have to leave here immediately now that we are exposed, otherwise we will be in grave danger.�� Mag shook his head at everyone. ��Connie is very good at hiding and stealth, and she grew up here, so it��s not difficult for her to evade the search party. Even if she was caught, given her identity, she would not be executed immediately. She would most likely be executed together with her brother at tomorrow��s conferring ceremony, and we would still have a chance to save her.��


    Bam! Bam!


    The sounds of breaking down the door had already appeared.


    ��Let��s go. Our n will fail if we get caught.�� Mag walked into the teleportation portal first.


    After hesitating for a moment, everyone followed Mag, and entered the teleportation portal.


    ��Ba, activate the teleportation portal,�� said Mag.


    Ba touched the bangle on her wrist. A silver starlight lit up, andnded on the teleportation portal underneath their feet.


    Dazzling light shone brightly instantly. After three seconds, the light disappeared, and all of them in the teleportation portal disappeared along with it too.


    Bam!


    The dormitory��s door and ice walls were smashed to smithereens by a great impact. All the orcs rushed in, but they only saw the knocked-out pce maids. There were no intruders in sight.


    Darryl and Kurt, who was grasping his waist, walked through the door.


    Darryl stood in the center of the dormitory, and crouched down to swipe his finger across some white residue on the floor. After smelling it, he got up with a sinister look. ��Those fellows had set up a teleportation portal here!��


    ��Damn it! They actually have a formation master among them!�� Kurt smashed his fist into the wall angrily. His agitated movement pulled the wound on his waist, and made him snarl in pain.


    ��First, it was the Hairless Monk, followed by the mysterious powerhouse in the west of the city. Then, a bunch of people snuck into the pce. There could even be a 10th-tier powerhouse among them. Seems like many people are against our Falk Tribe,�� Darryl said with furrowed brows.


    Right then, an orc jogged over, and reported, ��My lords, the chief is awake!��


    ��Let��s go. Let the chief decide on this matter.�� Darryl��s eyes lit up, and he strode off immediately.


    ��Things are easier to settle now that the chief is awake.�� Kurt swiftly caught up with him.


    ***


    <i>Why is the little one not out yet? Is she in some trouble?</i> Rex stood on the roof of a stone pce as he worriedly gazed at the pce.


    After hesitating for a moment, he halted, and muttered, ��If my disciple couldn��t even get out of a ce like that, she would have failed badly.��


    ***


    ��Attention, all units; attention, all units! Apart from losing contact with Connie, everyone has evacuated safely. Tonight��s operation has ended, and we will return to our individual courtyards ording to our ns,�� Mag spoke into the walkie-talkie as he looked toward the pce on the top of a cliff. He couldn��t help feeling worried.


    He didn��t know where thatss Connie was, or whether she was in danger.


    Elizabeth and thedies were also silent. It felt bad to leave theirpanion behind.


    ��Let��s go back first.�� Mag held Amy��s hand, and walked down the cliff.


    Elizabeth looked at Mag��s retreating back with doubt and wonder. <i>Was he the mysterious person who suddenly dashed out in the corridor and stabbed that orc?</i>


    <i>That speed and explosive force must be already very close to 10th-tier, right?</i>


    Everyone easily returned to their courtyard amidst the darkness and chaos.


    Irina had also returned to the courtyard with a grave expression, and told everyone, ��I went to the pce on my way back, and I didn��t find Connie, either. Her presence doesn��t seem to be in the pce now.��


    ��Seems like she has already left the pce on her own. That��s good news,�� Mag said with brightened eyes.


    Everyone visibly rxed after they heard that.


    ��If Big Sister Connie has already left the pce, why is she not contacting us? Why doesn��t shee back here?�� Amy asked perplexedly.


    ��Perhaps she has found something in the pce,�� Mag murmured. It was indeed weird for Connie to suddenly lose contact with them. Given her hyper character, she should be the most active one in the walkie-talkie channel.


    ��She will definitely appear tomorrow. Ferdinand will be executed at the conferring ceremony. She��s not a person who easily gives up.�� Mag smiled and concluded today��s operations and conversations. He asked everyone to return to their rooms and rest.


    After everyone left, Irina stayed back, and asked Mag, ��Do we need to look for her again?��


    ��There��s no need to. We won��t be able to find her if she wants to hide from us.�� Mag shook his head. Connie was someone who could enter and leave Bastie Prison at will, so she was naturally invincible at hide-and-seek.


    ��However, somebody in the Falk Tribe has made a deal with the devil. The ck fog may be present. Did you find any suspicious areas when you went into the pce earlier?�� Mag asked in a lowered voice.


    ��It��s here too?�� Irina raised her eyebrow slightly. After pondering for a moment, she said, ��I did feel a little ufortable when I entered the pce. I didn��t pay much attention to it then, but now that I think back about it, that could��ve been my basic reaction to the evil presence. However, that feeling was very faint. I didn��t even think about that because of it.��


    ��Seems like the source is indeed within the pce.�� Mag nodded thoughtfully. At least, they could narrow down the target now, and the possibility that it was Gary had greatly increased.


    ��The Wind Forest, the Boundless Sea Realm, and now the Twilight Forest. What do those evil gods want? Are they thinking of regaining control of this world again?��


    Mag shook his head with a grave expression, and said, ��We are not certain about their motives yet. However, evil breeds wherever the ck fog appears. If this situation spreads all over the continent, then civilization and order will bepletely destroyed, and this world will be destroyed too.��


    Mag could still remember that small ind shrouded in the ck fog in the Boundless Sea Realm. Allowing the ck fog to develop would have a disastrous impact on this world. No one would be able to escape.


    ��They��re really a bunch of nauseating fellows.�� Irina frowned. After a moment of silence, she told Mag, ��I��m afraid we are not able to eradicate all the ck fog that could appear in this world with just the two of us alone.��


    ��This is a matter that every species has to face. The two of us aren��t enough.�� Mag nodded slightly. ��Hence, I decided to report this matter to all the people in charge of the species during the peace negotiations, and let them know about the existence of ck fog. We will try our best tobine our efforts to fight against evil.��


    ��This is impractical.��


    ��How do we know if we don��t give it a try.��

 Chapter 1554 - I Need The Lungs From A Pair Of Loving Husband And Wife

    <h4>Chapter 1554: I Need The Lungs From A Pair Of Loving Husband And Wife</h4>


    The night attack destroyed the Falk Tribe��s celebratory ambiance of the conferring of new chief. Fights seemed to be taking ce everywhere from inner city to outer city.


    The ordinary orcs were hiding in their houses with their doors tightly shut, trying their best not to make any noise.


    Meanwhile, the orc guards were striking everywhere, trying to maintain order again.


    The fighting in the canyon only died down gradually in the second half of the night. However, the majority of those orcs who were imprisoned in all the prisons had already escaped.


    The damaged city walls resembled disturbing scars. The people couldn��t believe such affairs actually happened in the Falk Tribe.


    An orc soldier gulped as he stared at the city wall that looked like it was crushed by a giant beast, and asked, ��Captain, will tomorrow��s conferring ceremony take ce as nned?��


    ��Maybe.�� That middle-aged captain, too, gulped with uncertainty in his reply. He had never seen anything like today in his life. Even the new chief hadn��t created such a huge scene during his rebellion then.


    An order was sent out from the pce and passed onto every orc in the Falk Tribe soon.


    The ordinary orcs were asked to stay at home, while all the orc warriors and guards were told to clean up and repair the damaged buildings overnight.


    ***


    Mag had an uneasy sleep. He woke up a few times to check if Connie had returned or replied to his messages. However, there was still no sight of her. She had simply vanished.


    Early next morning, Mag was awakened by knocking on the door in the yard.


    Mag got up and changed before he opened the yard��s door, and Heyman was standing there.


    ��Mr. Mag, I am really sorry to wake you up so early,�� Heyman said apologetically.


    ��It��s fine. What��s the matter?�� Mag asked,pletely unfazed.


    ��It��s like this. The tribe will be holding the chief��s conferring ceremony tonight, and we need to decorate the entire tribe. Orders have been issued that no one is allowed to leave their homes this morning, so I specially came here to notify you all about that to prevent unnecessary troubles,�� said Heyman smilingly.


    ��Oh, I see. We will obey that.�� Mag nodded. He had roughly guessed that the pce needed to urgently repairst night��s damages to prevent losing their pride in front of all the other tribes.


    Heyman continued, ��Apart from that, since Mr. Mag is in charge of the main banquet��s dishes, the main kitchen needs to discuss with you the ingredients, kitchenware, and manpower they need to prepare for you. The authorities have given you the highest permission, so we will try to get you whatever you need.��


    ��Regarding the ingredients...�� Mag was about to reject Heyman when he suddenly remembered something. He paused, and hesitatingly said, ��I indeed do need some help from you, but this request might be a little overboard and bloody. However, this dish is the banquet��s main dish...��


    ��Please say it. Although our main kitchen doesn��t look like much, it has everything it needs. Even if you need a special ingredient, I will be able to get it for you before tonight��s banquet,�� Heyman said, pping on his chest.


    ��I need the lungs from a pair of loving husband and wife,�� Mag replied.


    ��Erm...�� Heyman was obviously taken back. He only said with hesitation after a while, ��Are you talking about the lungs from a pair of live husband and wife? Orcs?��


    ��Yes. And I have to cut out the lungs personally to make sure that they��re the freshest.�� Mag nodded seriously.


    Heyman suddenly remembered something, and eximed, ��Are you going to make the ��husband and wife lung slice��!?��


    ��I didn��t expect you to know that.�� Mag was surprised.


    ��I have seen the report about your and Master Harris�� duel. You defeated Master Harris with the ��husband and wife lung slice�� eventually, and ended his undefeated record.�� Heyman nodded with excitement in his eyes.


    ��I was just lucky.�� Mag shook his head humbly.


    ��So, this dish ��husband and wife lung slice�� is really made with the lungs of a pair of husband and wife?�� Heyman pondered as he looked at Mag hesitatingly.


    How did he dare to kill a couple at Chaos City, a ce that was so orderly?


    He would bebeled as a devil chef even if he really created an extraordinary delicacy using such a cruel method to extract the ingredients, right?


    Mag seemed to have guessed what Heyman was thinking, so he smiled. ��I used the lungs from a bull and a cow in Chaos City to create the dish. However, if I could use the lung slices from a pair of real husband and wife, especially a pair of loving husband and wife, then this dish could be considered perfect. Although killing a person for a dish is naturally unreasonable, I heard your tribe is going to execute many criminals today, so I wonder if there are a pair of loving husband and wife among them, and if you can provide them for me.��


    ��Oh, I see.�� Heyman understood. After pondering seriously for a moment, he remembered two of them had matched Mag��s requirement. They would be executed at the conferring ceremony today, so if he could get them to the main kitchen, he would be able to provide a set of satisfactory ingredients for Mr. Mag. He replied, ��There is a pair of them, but I can��t make the decision. I have to ask my superior.��


    ��Then I will have to bother you. I am confident that today��s highlight, ��husband and wife lung slice��, would be stunning if we could find a pair of truly loving husband and wife.�� There was a hint of craze in Mag��s gaze and a hint of excitement on his face.


    <i>Geniuses are indeed all crazy...</i> Heyman mumbled in his heart. After confirming the 10 dishes for the main table with Mag, he quickly left.


    <i>Let��s hope we can save that loving pair of husband and wife first.</i> Mag shook his head smilingly as he looked at Heyman��s retreating back, and closed the courtyard��s door.


    Miya had also gotten out of bed toe to the yard, and worriedly asked Mag, ��Boss, has Connie returned? Did she contact you?��


    ��No. However, if there are no idents, she will definitely appear at tonight��s banquet.�� Mag nodded. Still, he wasn��t too worried, as Connie had a powerful master protecting her after all. She wouldn��t be harmed easily.


    ��I need to go out for a while, and I will be back by the evening,�� Irina said to Mag as she came out of her room before a champagne-golden beam lit up under her feet, and she disappeared immediately.


    ��If there��s nothing else, I am going back to catch up on my sleep.�� Cami walked one round in the courtyard before she yawned, returned to her room, and closed the door.


    ��I am going over to the kitchen to have a look and check for information too. If you all want to eat something, then follow me.�� Mag pushed open the yard��s door and walked out.


    ��Father, wait for me!�� Amy stumbled over with Ugly Duckling, and threw herself into Mag��s arms.

 Chapter 1555 - System, What’s My Calling?

    <h4>Chapter 1555: System, What��s My Calling?</h4>


    Mag spent the entire morning integrating with the chefs of the main kitchen, and got some information from them.


    The majority of the information was already in the Gray Temple��s intel. However, as the main kitchen had always been supplying the food for the chief and the nobles in the inner city, they knew the secret history of the pce very well. Under Mag��s enticement, they told him many stories about the former chief.


    Gary and the former chief, Isaiah, were half brothers. Gary could be considered as a bastard, but because he had the same exceptional talents, he was brought into the pce.


    Meanwhile, Connie and Ferdinand were most likely half-siblings too. Connie was the queen��s child, but as for Ferdinand, there were still arguments about if he was in fact the queen��s biological child.


    Apparently, the queen couldn��t get pregnant after marrying the chief for many years. One day, the chief consummated with a pce maid after he was drunk, and a child was conceived. The queen killed the mother after the child was born, took the child as hers, and told everyone that he was her son��Young Master Ferdinand.


    Two yearster, Princess Connie was born.


    Of course, this matter was never verified, and could be most probably just a rumor.


    There also weren��t any rted reports in the Gray Temple��s intel.


    Anyway, this romantic history of the pce was simply a piece of lousy pce soap opera. These royal chefs really dared to talk about anything.


    However, Mag had verified from them that Connie and Ferdinand did indeed have a great rtionship. They grew up together, and Ferdinand took great care of Connie.


    As for Gary, these chefs were obviously very wary. They basically evaded all the questions about him. Even if they did talk about him, it was all praises.


    Mag bumped into Hannah in a corner just as he was about to return to the small courtyard.


    Mag raised his eyebrows slightly, and then quickly pulled Hannah into a corner to evade two servants who had just passed by.


    Hannah��s face was pressed against Mag��s chest. She blushed immediately when she felt that warm chest and strong heartbeat.


    Mag only took a step back after he heard the footsteps went far away. When he saw Hannah��s flushed face, he couldn��t help saying with surprise, ��What are you doing here?��


    ��I-I came to deliver the wines and spirits,�� Hannah replied innocently.


    ��Oh, I see...�� Mag smiled embarrassedly. He thought Hannah had snuck in to look for him.


    Hannah whispered, ��I��ve already added in the drugs, and I prompted them that this batch of alcohol is more potent, so it wouldn��t attract much attention even if the tester got drunk.��


    ��Great.�� Mag nodded in response.


    ��I treated a mister with some alcohol on my way here, and I heard him say something terrible happenedst night. Powerful enemies attacked the Falk Tribe. Was it the organization?�� There was a glow in Hannah��s gaze.


    ��No, it wasn��t.��


    ��Oh...�� Hannah��s emotions obviously became more depressed.


    ��...�� Mag curled his lips a little. He felt a little likeughing. This maiden was really a goodrade that was loyal and expectant to the organization.


    ��In this case, when will you bring the girl away with you then? Although she is rather well-behaved, she can really drink. She finished a big vat of my rumst night in one go, and she��s still knocked out in my house now,�� Hannah said to Mag with difficulty.


    ��That happened...�� Mag was rather shocked to hear that. He knew very clearly that the rum in Hannah��s house was of a very high concentration. Even adult orcs couldn��t drink too much of it, and yet that little one had drunk an entire vat. Her resistance to alcohol was astonishing.


    Mag murmured, ��Please take care of her for another two days. I will decide where she will go after this event blows over. Perhaps her parents are still alive.��


    ��She said she no longer has any parents,�� Hannah replied right away.


    ��Then, you��ll have to wait for my arrangements.��


    ��Alright.�� Hannah nodded slightly. She squeezed into Mag��s arms instinctively when she heard some footsteps closing in.


    ��You have to press against the wall.�� Mag pressed Hannah against the wall with resignation while he tilted to his side, and used the withered vines on the wall to hide them from sight.


    ��Let��s go. Be careful and don��t expose your identity,�� Mag said after the footsteps went far away.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Hannah nodded, and quickly strode off with a blushing face.


    Mag waited for a brief moment before he continued on his way to the small courtyard.


    Walking along the small walkway, an orc who looked like a servant came toward him with a bundle of firewood. Mag stood to the side to let him pass.


    However, perhaps the bundle of firewood was too big, but he bumped into Mag identally when he walked past Mag.


    That middle-aged orc quickly put down the firewood, and pped away the wood dust that got stuck to Mag��s sleeves apologetically. He also stuffed a bamboo container into his hands.


    ��It��s alright. You may go.�� Mag kept the bamboo container knowingly, and waved his hand in a friendly manner before he turned to leave.


    Meanwhile, that orc also picked up his firewood and left.


    Mag returned to his room in the small courtyard, and opened the bamboo container. It was thetest intel provided by the Gray Temple��s informants, including updates onst night��s incidents. The Hairless Monk battled Gary, Kurt, and Darryl and left after injuring Gary. The incident of the mysterious person blocking Basil from returning was recorded. There was also a list of the VIPs who would be here today. It included the chief of the Aug Tribe, Auster.


    <i>This fellow Auster is indeeding.</i> Mag frowned. As the pro-war fanatic in the orc species, Auster always wanted to start a total war.


    There was also a hint of Auster and the Aug Tribe behind Gary��s rebellion. He could be here to support Gary today.


    Once The Falk Tribe and the Aug Tribe had a unified stance, then the orcs would be a race that was going to try their best to start the war, and could no longer check and bnce themselves from within.


    <i>Seems like I will have to do something tonight.</i> Mag tossed the bamboo container and the secret missive into the burning stove, and started to pace around in the room as he inwardly asked, ��System, are you selling the ��Be a man for three seconds��... ptui, the technique bag of returning to my peak power for 10 minutes?��


    ��Not selling!��


    ��I��m really paying you. With cash and not Elephantpay.��


    The system gravely warned, ��It��s no use even if you pay with cash. Returning to your peak power for 10 minutes is a very important reward. If it happens too frequently or bes avable for sale, it will greatly diminish its value. Furthermore, before the host��s body strength couldpletely recover, a certain damage would be done to your body every time you used this ability. If you used it too many times, it could even cause you to forever lose the ability to recover to your peak strength.��


    ��Then, you should freaking give me the exact location of the ck fog. I know it��s in the pce roughly, but how am I going to ascertain its position and eradicate it in the remaining few hours?��


    ��This is the mission��s content. Without some difficulties, how could it be called a mission?��


    ��System, what��s my calling?��


    ��To be a true God of Cookery in this world.��


    ��Then, why am I freaking required toe here to save the world? I am just a chef!!!��


    ��A true chef has to learn how to save the world besides making delicacies that touch people����


    ��Shut up! Piss off!��

 Chapter 1556 - An Orange Cat That Can Fool People Is A Good Cat

    <h4>Chapter 1556: An Orange Cat That Can Fool People Is A Good Cat</h4>


    ��Why are they so afraid of Ugly Duckling?��


    ��Perhaps they have taken Ugly Duckling to be their totem. They do look rather simr.��


    Amy and Ba were sitting on a short wall in the small courtyard, and talking to each other with wonder as they watched two orcs kneel on the ground, present two grilled fish to Ugly Duckling respectfully, and then press their foreheads to the ground respectfully.


    Ugly Duckling stared at the grilled fish on the tes with glowing eyes. However, it didn��t rush to eat, and instead extended both its paws, and tapped lightly on the two orcs�� heads.


    The two orcs looked up and bowed twice with their palms pressed together to Ugly Duckling excitedly and respectfully before getting up and leaving happily.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling only started eating the grilled fish happily after the two orcs went far away.


    ��Hmph. This fellow will be super fat if it continues to cheat the people for its food here. It��s not going to fly even if its wings grow out,�� Amyined disdainfully as she looked at Ugly Duckling��s increasingly rotund back.


    ��Do the ducks on your continent have to fly when they��re fully grown? Is there an upper limit on their weight that they could be sent to the table? For example, 5 kg or 10 kg?�� Ba asked with wonder, even though she, too, had no idea how the ducks on the moon grew up.


    ��Oh...�� Amy��s eyes lit up, and she thoughtfully said, ��This is quite a good idea. Anyway, we can��t put it into the oven if it gets too big.��


    Ugly Duckling, which was happily eating, suddenly halted, and turned around slowly with a terrified expression.


    ��Eat, continue to eat. Must make yourself full.�� Amy had an innocent smile.


    ��h...�� Ugly Duckling opened its mouth, and a piece of fish fell to the ground.


    It looked at the two fish on the te longingly, but after hesitating for a moment, it ran to Amy with a swinging tail. Its round body seemed rather agile on the pebble ground. It intended to jump into Amy��s arms when it leaped in front of the short wall.


    St...


    However, it only reached about half of the wall��s height before it crashed into Amy��s feet, and slid down the wall gradually.


    ��Ugly Duckling, don��t you know your weight?�� Amy looked down at Ugly Duckling. There was resignation in her smile.


    ��Ugly Duckling is really so stupid...�� Ba had already bent over withughter, and she almost fell off the wall.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling looked up at Amy aggrievedly as it tried to regain its status by acting cute.


    Mag came out from his room, and walked to the short wall after he heard theughter. He hugged Amy gently to prevent her from falling off as he smilingly asked, ��What are youughing about?��


    ��Take a look, Father. This fool Ugly Duckling is bing fatter as it has duped the locals for food ever since it arrived,�� Amy replied, pointing at Ugly Duckling.


    ��Did those peoplee to send it food deliberately again?�� Mag nced at that porcin te on the ground with surprise


    Sincest night, there had been chefs sending delicious food that they made specially to the small courtyard. However, it was not meant for them, but specified for Ugly Duckling.


    The Gray Temple��s intel did mention that the Falk Tribe worshiped an existence called the Flerken. It should be some kind of mysterious and powerful feline species, and thus the Falk Tribe was very respectful to all kinds of felines.


    ��I heard they called Ugly Duckling Lord Flerken. Is Ugly Duckling that species of cat?�� Ba asked.


    ��They really called Ugly Duckling Lord Flerken?�� Mag looked at Ba with surprise. They didn��t use this form of address easily.


    ��Yes. Those two chefs called it that earlier, and they left very happily after Ugly Duckling touched their heads.�� Amy nodded in agreement.


    ��Flerken... orange cat... Could it be some kind of special coincidence?�� Mag looked at Ugly Duckling with a frown. After pondering for a moment, he walked to the yard��s door. ��I need to go out for a while. You all be good and stay at home.��


    ��What is Father going to do?�� Amy looked at Mag��s retreating back.


    ��Maybe he has some important errands to run.�� Ba shrugged as she wasn��t very interested.


    Mag got a shrine painting of Flerken through Heyman. This was something disyed in every home in the Falk Tribe, so it wasn��t anything rare. Heyman wasn��t suspicious when Mag asked to have a look. He only told Mag certain things that he should take note of when he passed him the painting, and he had to return it to him in time after he was done admiring it.


    From these details, Mag could see that Heyman ced a great importance on this shrine picture and how much they respected Flerken.


    Mag returned to the small courtyard, and unfurled the picture in his room.


    A giant fat orange cat was drawn right in the center on the paper made from animal skin with orangey-yellow paint. It resembled those super fat cats that no longer cared about their figures. It seemed to have a ball in its tummy.


    The amazing thing was that there was a pair of white wings on the back of this orange cat. However, this pair of wings was different from those of the birds. They looked like two palm-sized fat and round clouds, which were like two cute decorations stuck on the orange cat��s back.


    If it weren��t for the big orange cat��s bright piercing eyes that seemed to contain the starry sky and sea within them, Mag would have thought that it was some family��s cat which had a pair of small wings stuck to it unwillingly.


    ��Isn��t it just a freaking orange cat?�� Mag couldn��t help swearing after studying that picture for a long time.


    He finally understood why those chefs were treating Ugly Duckling like a god. Apart from that pair of tiny wings on its back and being slightly slimmer, Ugly Duckling seemed to have walked out from this painting.


    ��The wings...�� Mag muttered. Ugly Duckling had a pair of symmetrical white wing patterns on its back too. Could this be some kind of coincidence?


    Although cats were notmon house pets yet, he had seen many cats aftering to this world. The majority were ck cats and white cats, followed by the gray ones and tortoiseshell ones. However, only they had the one and only of the usuallymonly seen orange cats.


    Furthermore, everyone who had met Ugly Duckling would give it a second look with the expression that said ��how could there be a cat of this color in this world��.


    ��No matter if it is a ck cat or a white cat, an orange cat that can fool people is a good cat.�� Mag rolled up the painting with a smile.

 Chapter 1557 - I Just Don’t Want My StomaChapter To Be Cut Open…

    <h4>Chapter 1557: I Just Don��t Want My Stomach To Be Cut Open...</h4>


    ��The chief of the Blue Sky Tribe arrives!��


    ��The envoy of the Tetan Tribe arrives!��


    ��The envoy of the G Tribe arrives!��


    In the evening, the guests from all the other tribes arrived for the conferring ceremony. Announcements could be heard reverberating throughout the city towers. All kinds of flying steedsnded on the emptynd outside of the city, and their esteemed riders were weed into the city.


    With the power of the entire tribe, the damaged part of the city wall had beenpletely repaired. Although certain sections hadn��t beenpletely cleared, as long as they werepletely destroyed, there were excuses to exin it.


    Gary stood on the tallest tower in the pce, and nodded his head as he watched this scene with satisfaction.


    Darryl stood behind Gary, and said in a grave voice, ��Chief, we still haven��t found any traces of the Hairless Monk and that mysterious attacker. However, they weren��t able to rescue Ferdinand when they created the scenest night. Today, the powerhouses of all the orc tribes are gathered here, and with the presence of the Aug Tribe��s chief, Auster, they most likely wouldn��t dare toe again.��


    He still had lingering fears overst night��s events.


    ��If they dare toe here again, I will make sure they will never leave again,�� Gary said in a cold voice.


    Darryl continued, ��Chief, we have ounted forst night��s escaped criminals. Over 800, which is about 80% of the prisoners who were supposed to be executed today, have escaped. The troops have already gone to search for them with the hunting dogs. We should be able to catch a portion of them. Should we hang them ording to our original n?��


    ��As long as Ferdinand didn��t escape, it��s meaningless regardless how many of them have escaped.�� Gary smirked, and continued, ��Hang them. Of course we should hang them. I want everyone to know what the consequence of betraying me is. We are going to hang those fellows one by one after they are caught. No one will be able to escape.��


    Darryl had an unnatural expression. He moved his lips before finally nodding. ��Yes.��


    Gary turned around, and said to Darryl in a low voice, ��Darryl, I know Isaiah had treated you very well, and gave you a lot of assistance in your cultivation.��


    ��Yes.�� Darryl looked down and nodded.


    ��Our Falk Tribe has already lost two powerhouses recently, and we could barely hold on to our position as the number two orc tribe.�� Gary smiled, but his voice was chilling. ��I don��t wish to lose another 10th-tier powerhouse again. What do you think?��


    Darryl shivered, and quickly answered, ��I think there wouldn��t be another.��


    ��Very good.�� Gary reached out and patted gently on Darryl��s shoulder. He smilingly said, ��You may go on. There are plenty of things that you need to take care of.��


    ��Yes.�� Darryl felt a great relief as he turned to walk out.


    Gary looked at the boisterous tribe as spread his arms out wide, looked up to the sky, and smiled. ��Are you seeing this, Isaiah? The Falk Tribe is going to belong to mepletely. You shouldn��t have thought that I was joking when I said I would take back what belonged to me then.��


    ***


    ��This is the handover procedure. We are handing them over to you now. However, we need to make sure that they are really dead, and we have to bring their bodies back.�� A prisoner��s carriage stopped at the back door of the main kitchen. A scar-faced orc handed a kraft paper to Heyman, and after he was certain that Heyman had signed, he kept the paper. Then, he waved his hand toward his back, and two orcs immediately dragged two prisoners with tattered clothes, and had their heads in ck covers to the door.


    ��All of you have worked very hard. I will send their bodies out after we remove their lungs.�� Heyman chuckled and waved.


    Two chefs who were in charge of processing ferocious beasts came over, grabbed one of them each, and dragged them into the main kitchen. Heyman followed them in.


    ��Boss, are they really eating orcs�� lungs? Don��t lungs taste the worst?�� an orc softly asked.


    ��What the heck do you know? The chef who could make the chief issue an order personally can even make poop taste fantastic.�� The scar-faced orc spat and pursed his lips as he watched the prisoners being dragged away. ��They will wish to be hanged rather than to have their lungs removed while they are alive.��


    The two orcs who were grabbed struggled hard, but their limbs and bodies were tied by ropes. They were grabbed by a pair of strong hands as if they were chickens who were about to get ughtered. Their struggles were futile.


    Heyman followed after them, andmented, ��Please stop struggling. I will ask Mr. Mag to give you a quick deathter. It would be better than being hanged at the gallows.��


    Thedy on the left burst out in tears upon hearing that.


    ��Don��t be afraid, Juliet. I am here... I am still here,�� Romeo yelled in a panic.


    They waved their hands frantically in midair. They grabbed hold of each other tightly when their hands finally touched in midair.


    ��Don��t be scared. I am here,�� Romeo consoled her.


    ��I��m not scared. I just don��t want my stomach to be cut open...�� Juliet sobbed.


    Romeo grasped Juliet��s hands tightly, but he was at a loss for a reply.


    Heyman brought them to the Kitchen One. He knocked, and then said to Mag who came to answer the door, ��Mr. Mag, I��ve brought them to you. They just came from the prison, so they do stink a little. Do I need to process them first?��


    Mag looked at the two prisoners that had their heads covered. He recognized them through their figures immediately, but he still pretended not to, and asked, ��Are you sure that they are a pair of loving husband and wife?��


    ��They are Romeo and Juliet, the model husband and wife in our Falk Tribe. No couple is more loving than the two of them in the entire tribe.�� Heyman nodded as he looked at them with a piteous gaze. He went close to Mag, and said with a lowered voice, ��They are good people. If possible, please don��t make them suffer.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded as he opened the door, and said, ��Send them in. I will process them myself. I need to start my preparation now, please don��t disturb us if there is nothing important.��


    ��Yes. I will warn them.�� Heyman nodded. The most important department in the main kitchen now was undoubtedly Kitchen One. It was alright if the other tables�� vors were a little substandard, but the VIP table had all the important people from all the orc tribes. It would be disastrous if there was a problem with the vors.


    The strapping orcs ced Romeo and Juliet on the floor, and left immediately.


    Mag closed the door, and asked Ba to put up a spell formation to prevent people from invading and eavesdropping on them.


    Everyone came forward, and curiously looked at the two people in embrace on the floor.


    Mag had already informed all of them, and they knew that they would be sent over.


    Mag went up to pull off the ck covers over their heads.


    The sudden brightness made the two of them close their eyes instinctively. They only opened their eyes after a moment, and were shocked to see Mag and thedies crowding around them.


    Didn��t they say that they want to remove their lungs to make a dish?


    Why did they look like a bevy of innocent beautifuldies?

 Chapter 1558 - Do You Think That Could Be Boss Mag?

    <h4>Chapter 1558: Do You Think That Could Be Boss Mag?</h4>


    ��Nice to meet you. I am Mag,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Romeo��s and Juliet��s gazended on Mag��who was wearing his chef��s suit and holding a cleaver��and terror appeared on their faces immediately. Was this fellow the head chef?


    ��Take my lungs if you need. Mine are big enough. Don��t touch her!�� Romeo shouted at Mag as he tried to shield Juliet behind him.


    However, Juliet calmed down quickly. She looked into Mag��s eyes, and said, ��Take from both of us if you want. Didn��t you say it��s for ��husband and wife lung slice��? We are a pair of husband and wife.��


    ��It was my idea to bring the two of you here, and to make the ��husband and wife lung slice��. However, I am not really going to extract your lungs.�� Mag went forward and made two shes to cut the ropes binding them. He kept his cleaver, took two steps backward, and smiled. ��Actually, we are good people.��


    Romeo and Juliet were both shocked that the ropes binding them were suddenly cut. They saw that Mag��who had smiled and kept the cleaver��indeed didn��t look like a butcher, so they couldn��t decide at that moment.


    Romeo hugged the weak Juliet as he asked Mag, ��Th-then what do you intend to do?��


    After going through what they had gone through recently, he no longer trusted anyone easily. He was worried that this was another of Gary��s plots.


    Mag smiled. ��I am Mag, the boss and head chef of Mamy Restaurant in Chaos City. They are the restaurant��s service staff. We are friends of Connie. She escaped to Chaos City when she was pursued, and then became a part of our restaurant. She asked us toe and save you.��


    ��Connie! Connie is not dead!�� Romeo looked at Mag with surprise.


    ��Yes. She is not dead.�� Mag nodded.


    ��You said Connie and you are friends. Do you have any proof? And how are you going to save us if you are a chef from Chaos City?�� Juliet looked at Mag warily. His words seemed to be full of loopholes. If this was Gary trying to humiliate them before they died, she would rather have a quick death.


    ��You will understand after you watch this.�� Mag took out a photostone, and swiped across its surface gently. A virtual image appeared in front of everyone, and it was Connie.


    ��I am Connie. Brother and all my rtives and friends, if you see the man with a mustache that has this photostone, please believe what he is saying. We are trying our best to rescue you all now. Please listen to his instructions.�� The record wasn��t long, and it disappeared after saying that.


    ��It��s Connie.�� Romeo looked at Juliet for confirmation.


    Mag smiled. ��Actually, you don��t have to worry too much. I think you guys know if it��s necessary for Gary to toy around with you at this point of time or not. If he still wanted to extract any information from the two of you, he wouldn��t be waiting until the day that you would be sent to the gallows.��


    Juliet stood up with Romeo��s help, and apologetically said to Mag, ��My apologies. Because we have been through too much recently, we could no longer trust strangers easily.��


    ��Please don��t mention it, Madam.�� Mag nodded slightly.


    ��May I ask, where is Connie now? How is her situation?�� Romeo asked urgently.


    ��Connie has lost contact with us at the moment. However, she will definitely appear at the conferring ceremony tonight.�� Mag shook his head. He, too, was wondering where Connie could have gone.


    ��This won��t do. She is just a little girl. She will be captured by Gary and executed together with Ferdinand if she appears at the conferring ceremony.�� Romeo shook his head and stomped his foot in a panic.


    Juliet simrly asked Mag, ��How can we get in touch with Connie? Today��s conferring ceremony is very dangerous, and we cannot let her get herself in danger. The chief only left behind a son and a daughter. We already cannot rescue Ferdinand, and if Connie was also captured, then the Falk Tribe would bepletely in Gary��s hands.��


    ��I also couldn��t get in touch with Connie now. She came back to rescue Ferdinand, so she won��t be giving up so easily.�� Mag shook his head as he looked at their concerned faces, and continued, ��My lord anddy, if you want to leave here safely, please take what I am about to say to heart.��


    Romeo and Juliet saw that Mag had no intention to continue their discussion, so they nodded after a moment of hesitation.


    ��I used the pretext of extracting your lungs to make them bring you here, and I made the ��husband and wife lung slice�� the highlight dish so I could buy us more time. There will definitely be chaos at the conferring ceremony tonight, and we will bring you along with us amidst it.


    ��However, in order to make the other party believe that I want the two of you as ingredients, you two will have to work with me, and lie on that table during this whole process. You can take a break during this process, and I will tell you what you need to do when it��s time,�� Mag said with a grave expression.


    The two of them nodded.


    Romeo still wanted to say something. ��But����


    ��The walls have ears, so please try to remain silent for this whole time. You two don��t have to worry about the conferring ceremony,�� Mag interrupted Romeo��s words straight away, and turned to walk to the stove.


    ��Perhaps they already have a n, and we should remain quiet,�� Juliet said, tugging on Romeo��s sleeve gently.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Romeo nodded upon hearing that. Even though he had countless questions, he eventually forced himself to quit asking.


    ***


    ��Bro, why did Father send us here to take part in this conferring ceremony? Didn��t he despise Gary, that treacherous kingyer?�� Habeng asked Haga as he followed after him.


    ��Keep your voice low so we don��t attract unnecessary trouble.�� Haga checked his surroundings before he said in a low voice, ��The Aug Tribe is pro-war. There was the Falk Tribe��s chief Isaiah maintaining the bnce previously. However, Gary is taking over the position now, so Father sent us to see which side he is going to stand on so our tribe can prepare in advance too.��


    ��Then, which side are we going to stand on?�� Habeng scratched his head.


    ��Our tribe recuperated, and our people had a peaceful life during these 100 years of peace, so peace will be the best for us. Small tribes like ours will be cannon fodder once a war breaks out. Those big tribes would not care about us.�� Haga shook his head.


    ��That��s true. There��s no point in fighting a war.�� Habeng nodded. After a moment of thought, he smiled. ��I heard that a chef from Chaos City is responsible for tonight��s banquet. Do you think that could be Boss Mag?��


    ��Little Boss... will she be here too?�� Haga had a silly smile.


    ��She should be. Boss Mag has never left Little Boss behind whenever he went on a trip.�� Habeng chuckled. ��Seems like we are in for a treat tonight.��

 Chapter 1559 - Auster of the Aug Tribe!

    <h4>Chapter 1559: Auster of the Aug Tribe!</h4>


    The sun was gradually setting, and almost all the guests from the other tribes had arrived.


    In the empty field in front of the pce, hundreds of seats were set up, and the position that was the closest to the pce had 10 white jade tables set up. Only the most esteemed guests could sit there.


    All the tribal representatives began to take their seats, but the seat for the guest of honor was still vacant.


    Many orcs couldn��t help looking over there. Everybody knew whose seat it was. The Aug Tribe��s delegation hadn��t arrived yet, and apparently, Auster would be making the trip personally. Hence, it attracted even more attention.


    Meanwhile beyond the square, many ordinary Falk Tribe��s orcs hade to watch the ceremony. Witnessing the new chief��s conferring ceremony was, without a doubt, a very important affair. It meant the Falk Tribe would be entering into a new era from now on.


    People were reminiscing about the kindness of Chief Isaiah, but they still had to ept the reality of brutal Gary taking the throne.


    A tform was set up at the side, and dozens of gallows were set up on it in a row, with the ropes ready.


    Everybody knew very well what these gallows were for. Young Master Ferdinand, the son of the former Chief Isaiah, hadn��t been executed yet.


    The era of Gary had arrived today, which meant the era of Isaiah had endedpletely. All possible factors that could cause turmoil would be eliminated.


    Young Master Ferdinand was a kind and good person like the old chief. Compared to Gary, the majority of the orcs preferred him to be their new chief.


    However, such an incident was not going to happen. He would be hanged so no one would have an excuse to rebel against Gary.


    ***


    A golden mingo flew toward the Falk Tribe based in the canyon. A group of orcs in golden armor were standing on the mingo��s back.


    ��Are today��s matters all properly arranged?�� the orc with a square face standing in the leading position asked in a low voice.


    ��They are all arranged, Chief,�� a young orc in golden armor answered respectfully.


    ��Very good.�� The square-faced orc looked down at the Falk Tribe, and he couldn��t help chuckling. ��Seems like it won��t be long before the whole Twilight Forest is ours.��


    Smiles gradually appeared on the faces of all the orcs in golden armor.


    The people on the ground soon discovered the ring mingo, and an orc instantly loudly dered, ��The Aug Tribe��s delegation has arrived!��


    Music sounded, and the Falk Tribe used the highest standard of etiquette to receive the Aug Tribe��s delegation.


    ��This fellow Auster still loves to show off that mingo of his.�� On a cliff, Rex watched as the mingonded gradually. His gazended on that square-faced orc on the mingo, and he narrowed his eyes slightly.


    ***


    ��Chief, Chief Auster has arrived.�� A captain strode in, and reported to Gary, who was in the midst of changing his clothes.


    ��He loves to be thest to arrive, doesn��t he? He behaves as if it��s his day today.�� Gary smirked with a dark expression as he let the pce maids arrange his clothes for him.


    The captain lowered his head as he dared not make a reply.


    ��Is the banquet ready?�� Gary asked again only after a while.


    ��Yes, we only need your order tomence the banquet,�� the captain respectfully replied.


    ��Let��s go. I wanna go meet those old fogeys. They loved tough at me then. I want to see how many of them will be looking up to me today.�� Gary took the lead and strode to the door.


    Basil and the captain followed after him on both of his sides.


    ��Chief, the defense in the inner city is all set up. No one will be able to break into the inner city again,�� Basil whispered behind Gary.


    ��Good.�� Gary nodded slightly.


    ***


    In the square in front of the pce, most of the guests had already taken their seats.


    The most attention-grabbing 10 white tables were already filled with people. There was only one space left in that table in the center. Auster, who wore a suit of golden armor, was especially ring.


    The chiefs or envoys of the top 10 orc tribes had already arrived, and only the main character of tonight��s conferring ceremony hadn��t made his appearance yet.


    ��The Falk Tribe��s Chief Gary arrives!��


    Right then, apanied by a loud and clear announcement, Gary��who was wearing orange armor��strode surrounded by a crowd.


    Everyone looked at him in unison.


    ��Long live the chief! Long live the chief!��


    The ambiance became boisterous with the orcs�� cheers.


    All the nobles in the Falk Tribe stood up to wee the arrival of Gary.


    Even many tribal representatives at the main table stood up to wee him.


    Gary waved his hands to the Falk Tribe��s people first before he smiled at all the chiefs and representatives. ��Thank you all foring to my conferring ceremony. Your friendship will be remembered by the Falk Tribe.��


    ��Chief Gary looks very energetic in this Flerken armor today,�� Auster smilingly said to Gary.


    ��Chief Auster��s golden armor is even more dazzling. Those who have no idea may think that you are the one who is getting conferred today,�� Gary also replied to Auster smilingly.


    Their gazes collided in midair with a hint of explosiveness.


    All the orc chiefs and representatives looked at this scene with interest. The Falk Tribe and the Aug Tribe always had a trying rtionship. During Isaiah��s times, their rtionship was even very tense due to their different stances on diplomatic policies.


    However, apparently the Aug Tribe seemed to be behind Gary��s stealing the throne and killing the king.


    Auster��sing to the conferring ceremony, too, had caused many reveries.


    If Gary was indeed supported in taking the throne by the Aug Tribe, then the bnce in the Twilight Forest would bepletely broken. The number one and the number two tribes would be able to decide the orcs�� diplomatic stance.


    This was also what all the chiefs and representatives desperately wanted to know.


    However, judging from the hostility between them, the matter most probably wasn��t as rumored. Gary didn��t turn into Auster��s loyal supporter, and this made many medium and small tribes heave a breath of relief.


    Auster chuckled at Gary. ��Today��s main character is definitely you, Chief Gary. The Falk Tribe is the secondrgest orc tribe, and it will be ruled by you after today. To the Falk Tribe, to the Twilight Forest, and to the entire orc tribe, this is a very important moment.��


    Gary also hid his hostility and chuckled. ��The Falk Tribe is definitely not going to let down the other tribes�� expectations. We will make the orc species better together with the Aug Tribe.��


    The ambiance seemed to be much more cordial. The cheers and ps that had stopped for a while sounded again.


    ��Let the banquet begin,�� Gary instructed the captain at the side, and then took his seat next to Auster.


    ��Our esteemed guests havee a long way here. ording to our Falk Tribe��s customs, we will have the banquet before starting the conferring ceremony!�� The captain went forward, and loudly said, ��Start the banquet!��


    ��Start the banquet...!��


    The orders were passed down, and soon pce maids wearing the same uniforms came out with trays.


    ��Is the Falk Tribe��s main kitchen still doing the same old dishes?�� the Blue Sky Tribe chief asked with a chuckle.


    Many chiefs and representatives who came to the Falk Tribe for its banquet before also smiled after hearing that.


    ��In order to treat our esteemed guests, the chief specially invited a chef from Chaos City to take charge of the main table,�� the captain answered in a matter-of-fact tone.


    ��Oh, really?�� The chief of the Blue Sky Tribe was surprised, and then swiftly said with anticipation, ��Then, I would like to see what the food made by the chef from Chaos City tastes like.��

 Chapter 1560 - Can I Borrow This Chef For A Few Days?

    <h4>Chapter 1560: Can I Borrow This Chef For A Few Days?</h4>


    The pce maids came over with trays, and all the dishes were covered by the specially made metal covers. This was the main kitchen��s important technique for ensuring the dishes could maintain their warmth and texture after traveling through the long streets.


    Everyone��s gaze was attracted. They were curious about the chef that Gary specially invited from Chaos City. They wondered what kind of delicacies he could make, and if he could really be addressed as chef.


    ��The first dish. Braised chicken!�� the captain loudly dered.


    The pce maids removed the covers on the trays at the same time. The chicken soup��s rich aroma together with the shiitake mushroom��s aroma emerged at the same time, and spread all over.


    ��Smells so good!��


    The eyes of all the orcs present lit up with disbelief.


    The pce maids ced a big bowl of braised chicken on the table before bowing and retreating.


    The braised chicken was only avable on the 10 white jade tables. The orcs at the normal tables couldn��t help looking over when they smelled the aroma. They wanted to know what kind of delicacy could give out this enticing scent.


    The VIPs from all the tribes also fixed their gazes on the braised chicken in the center of the table. There was ayer of gleam on the golden-brown chicken pieces, and shiitake mushrooms were adorned among them. The rich aroma whiffed over and made them gulp.


    The Blue Sky Tribe��s chief was the first to pick up chopsticks, and chuckled before popping a piece of chicken into his mouth. ��It smells fantastic. This dish looks good, so I will dig in now.��


    The Blue Sky��s chief��s eyes lit up the moment the chicken entered his mouth. The cube of chicken was enshrouded in delicious broth, and the incredible vor instantly set his taste buds alight as a maiden was seducing his taste buds with her delicate fingers,pletely enthralling him in the process.


    After biting through the cube of chicken, he discovered that the texture of the meat was extremely tender. It waspletely unlike the dry and rough roast chicken he usually had. Even after swallowing the mouthful of chicken, a fragrant aroma lingered in his mouth.


    ��This is the best chicken dish ever! How could anybody in this world make chicken into such a delicious dish!?�� the Blue Sky Chief praised with a glowing face. He had never had such scrumptious chicken meat before, or rather he should be saying that he had never had such scrumptious food before.


    All the orcs couldn��t help smiling after they heard him. The Blue Sky Chief was a famous foodie and definitely an orc who could be considered as someone who knew how to appreciate his food.


    The Blue Sky Tribe was ranked eighth among all the tribes in the Twilight Forest. Although they were powerful, they were not very interested in fighting for territory, and got along well with all the other tribes. Hence, the Blue Sky Chief was a regr visitor in all the tribes, and had tried all the tribes�� dishes.


    Everyone wondered how the braised chicken that Billy heaped praises upon and which gave out such an enticing aroma tasted, so their curiosity was piqued.


    ��Oh! This enticing taste!��


    ��Is... this really chicken?!��


    ��Apart from the pieces being too small, I can��t find any shorings!��


    ***


    Praises after praises were said with amazement. Everyone was bowled over by the scrumptiousness of the braised chicken.


    The guests who couldn��t try the delicious braised chicken could only gulp as they smelled the aroma and listened to praises.


    Gary curled his lips slightly. Even though the banquet wasn��t an important part of today��s ceremony, it did gain him plenty of recognition. He also used the chopsticks to pop a piece of chicken into his mouth. The delicious taste blossomed in his mouth, and made his eyes glow.


    <i>This chef is interesting. His skills are way better than those of those old fogeys in the main kitchen. He shall be in charge of my meals in the future then,</i> Gary thought.


    The big bowl of braised chicken was soon finished, and the second dish was served right at this moment.


    ��The second dish��red braised pork!��


    The cover was removed, and a big terracotta bowl with red braised pork was ced on the table.


    The red braised pork had equal parts of fat and lean meat, and was shiny red. It was cut into big chunks, and the skin looked transparent and crystalline. The rich meat aroma chased away the remnants of the braised chicken��s aroma, and snatched the center ce forcefully.


    <i>Is this aroma going to subvert the number one pork in my heart?!</i> Billy couldn��t wait as he picked up a piece of red braised pork.


    The red braised pork that was cut into cubes had distinctyers of skin, fat, and meat. The glistening red color and the meaty aroma made his Adam��s apple move instinctively. He straight away opened his mouth, and popped the whole piece of red braised pork into his mouth.


    The usually chewy skin was easily bitten apart by his teeth, and the fatty meat underneath the skin melted away in his mouth. He could chew without any resistance.


    The sweet and soft red braised pork was fatty but not greasy. A gentle bite let the sweet juice out from the meat. The scrumptious taste of the red braised pork was released perfectly at this moment.


    His obsession about having a big mouthful of meat was satisfied, and the rich aroma blossomed in his mouth, making him lost within the richness.


    As he was a meat-lover, the wild boar meat was naturally one of his favorites. But Billy had never eaten braised meat that was so deliciously cooked. It removed the stench of the wild boarpletely while braising the meat to a perfection. It was fatty yet not greasy.


    All the orcs hadmenced eating the red braised pork without waiting for Billy to make anyments. They were all lost in the scrumptiousness. Sounds of praises andments could be heard one after another as they werepletely enthralled.


    ��Boss Mag is still the absolute main character on the dining table even after changing a location,�� Habeng and Haga softly said as they each popped another big piece of red braised pork into their mouths with a silly smile.


    At first, they weren��t very willing to make the trip to the Falk Tribe, but now they were greatly satisfied. It was a rare chance to be able to enjoy Boss Mag��s delicacies outside the restaurant.


    ��It smells so good.�� Haga also nodded with a silly smile. He swept his gaze in the crowd before retrieving it with a slight disappointment.


    Billy put down his chopsticks. Chuckling, he asked, ��Chief Gary, where did you find this chef? Can I invite him to my tribe as a guest after the ceremony is over?��


    ��If possible, I would also like to borrow him for a few days. This meat is simply too delicious,�� a chief at the side chimed in.


    Everyone began to have ideas on the chef.


    ��I invited this chef, and given his skills, I have decided to make him stay here as the royal chef. You guys will have to wait some time before you can borrow him,�� Gary simrly replied with a smile. This banquet had given him a lot of prestige. It was not easy to find a chef like Mag. Gary had to make good use of him.


    ��The third dish: ck pepper steak!��


    The third dish was also served soon after. An individual helping of ck pepper steak was served to everyone, and it took away all their attention again.


    ***


    ��Everyone is very satisfied with the dishes. We still haven��t found any traces of Connie yet, and Ferdinand wasn��t sent out, either.�� Cami��s voice appeared in the headset on Mag��s ear.

 Chapter 1561 - Cephalosporin With Alcohol

    <h4>Chapter 1561: Cephalosporin With Alcohol</h4>


    Everyone was busying around in Kitchen One.


    A 100-men banquet was not much of a deal to Mag, since he had more customers in his restaurant during dining hours.


    Mag raised his eyebrow a little as he listened to Cami��s live reporting. His concern now was where Connie was. What was she trying to do after breaking away from the pack?


    He would not be worried if she was with Rex. What he was worried about was that Rex was not in contact with her, and she might do something big suddenly during the conferring ceremony. That might cause the situation to go out of hand.


    Other than Auster, there were eight other 10th-tier powerhouses from different tribes here today.


    It was naturally unrealistic for Connie to assassinate Gary at such a time. Even Rex would not be able to do it.


    Their failurest night meant that the n to save Ferdinand had already failed unless there was a change in the situation.


    Right now, what he had to do was to look for the source of the ck fog as quickly as possible, get rid of it, and bring Connie safely out of the Twilight Forest.


    ��System, do you have cephalosporin?�� Mag asked inside while he was preparing the insanely spicy gravy for the spicy grilled fish.


    ��ording to the recipe, you do not need cephalosporin for spicy grilled fish,�� the system said sternly.


    ��Didn��t you say that as the God of Cookery, one should have his own sense of judgment and decisiveness?�� Mag pressed his lips together, and said, ��Give me a serving of cephalosporin for 100 people. I��ll pay 10 times the original price.��


    ��Ding! The cephalosporin has been delivered! Note: while consuming the cephalosporin, do not take in alcohol! It would cost you your life!�� the system said joyously.


    ��Alright,�� Mag replied as he split the capsule and scattered the powder on the grilled fish. An orc would not die from a little cephalosporin because of their body constitution.


    ***


    ��Just having meat alone is so boring. Chief Gary, don��t you have the best wine brewer in the entire Twilight Forest in your tribe? Where��s the alcohol?�� Billy asked Gary with a smile.


    ��Serve the alcohol!�� a guard standing at the side ordered. A group of pce maids came over, daintily carrying vats of wine, and walked up to the orcs. They filled up arge ceramic bowl with the alcohol for each of the orcs, and the fragrance of the alcohol diffused in a moment.


    Billy picked up the big bowl and took a sip. He said with satisfaction, ��Great wine!��


    With good food and good wine, this banquet made all the orcs very satisfied. They even forgot that they came today for Gary��s conferring ceremony.


    There were even those who were already tipsy after gulping a fewrge bowls of alcohol.


    There were some who toasted to Gary from time to time, but Gary did not drink much. Even if the others were drunk, he couldn��t be drunk. The conferring ceremony had yet to begin. If he got drunk, then the conferring ceremony would be ruined.


    Auster did not eat much as well, and also only took a few sips of wine out of courtesy. He leaned back in his chair and watched Gary and the other fellows who looked like they hadn��t eaten good food before. The corner of his lips curled up in a seemingly mocking smile.


    ��The fifth dish: spicy grilled fish!��


    The grilled fishes at least a meter long were served on the dining tables. The moment the metal covers were lifted, the spiciness that assailed everyone made them close their eyes instinctively. However, their noses found joy in the pungent spiciness.


    After the steam dispersed, everyone looked at the dish clearly, and could not help but hesitate a little.


    Therge fish that was served on the te was something rare in the Twilight Forest, and just a look at theyer of chili spread on top of the fish made one��s body start to heat up. The smell alone burned their throats. Could this really be eaten?


    Chili was not a spice that could be found in the Twilight Forest. It was all brought over by merchants, and then sold at high prices to the nobles in the orc tribes.


    Putting some chili in their food during the winter could bring them warmth and stimtion to their taste buds, and that was how chili slowly got in trend in recent years. Therefore, chili was not foreign to them.


    However, they usually put very little chili in their food, in amounts smaller than the size of their nail, and that was already the limit for most orcs.


    The amount of chili spread on the fish was probably the amount that an ordinary orc would take in in his entire life.


    Therefore, all the passion for food and praises for the head chef suddenly stopped when this spicy grilled fish was served.


    Everyone exchanged gazes all of a sudden, and no one dared to try the food first.


    ��Who uses chili like this? Is the chef a blockhead?�� Auster said with augh. The pungent smell made his eyes hurt. It looked as though it could not be eaten.


    Gary also frowned. However, he quickly smiled, and said, ��The chef must have his reason for doing this. Didn��t the previous few dishes please everyone?��


    ��There is nothing much to nitpick about other than the portions being too small,�� Billy said as he nodded in agreement. He picked up his chopsticks, and reached for the spicy grilled fish as he said, ��Then let me have a go at this spicy grilled fish, and see how spicy it actually is. If we talk about tolerance for spiciness, no orc will be able to beat me.��


    His chopsticks dug into the slightly crispy fish skin, and picked up a piece of fish meat. Billy paused for a while. As a foodie, he still chose to dip the meat in the gravy before putting it into his mouth.


    ck...


    ck...


    It was as though time had stopped. Billy had not taken his chopsticks out of his mouth. Everyone watched quietly as his face turned red instantly. Everything was eerily still and quiet.


    <i>What is this feeling? Why did my taste buds lose their function suddenly? It��s a little numbing... and there��s a little pain? Could there be poison in this fish?!</i> Billy waspletely frozen, but his mind was inplete chaos.


    The pain onlysted for a moment, and after that came an explosion of numbing spiciness.


    As a chief that loved spicy food, Billy would often have chili in his food every now and then. Therefore, spiciness was not a foreign taste to Billy.


    However, the explosion of spiciness felt as though he had suddenly leaped from a small pond into a big ocean, with the huge waves crashing right into his face.


    He felt as though a 10th-tier fire magic caster had stuffed a ball of me into his mouth as his cavity and throat ignited instantly.


    However, just when the spiciness reached his upper limit, and he was about to spit the meat out, the freshness of the fish crept into the limelight.


    The crispy fish skin and tender meat were like a beauty that walked out from ava bath, stepping on his burning throat and tongue to bring him an extraordinary experience.


    ��Roar...!��


    After sitting quietly for five seconds, Billy suddenly leapt up, and let out an angry roar.


    However, there was a twist at the end of the roar. It was filled with a joyful tone.


    Billy picked up his bowl of wine, and took arge gulp with a face full of amazement, saying, ��This spiciness is on another level! But the freshness of this grilled fish is one in a million! I feel as though only this level of spiciness is good enough for the freshness of this grilled fish!��


    He did not have the time to go on further. Billy picked up another piece of fish with his chopsticks, and put it into his mouth. The moment he stopped, the spiciness and numbing sensation would be prolonged. As long as he did not stop eating, it was as though he could lie to his taste buds, and it would be an enjoyable sensation.


    <i>Is it that good?</i> The orcs looked at Billy, who couldn��t stop eating, and were still a little suspicious. However, some of them still picked up their chopsticks, and gave the fish a try.


    There were fire-spitting, screeching, spinning on the spot, jumping around...


    The different chiefs and nobles started their performance in the middle of the banquet.

 Chapter 1562 - Everything Might Be Different Once You’re Awake

    <h4>Chapter 1562: Everything Might Be Different Once You��re Awake</h4>


    ��Is it that good?��


    ��Such exciting performances are hard toe by.��


    ��Gasp! The chiefs of the various tribes were dancing around on the conferring ceremony all because of...��


    The orcs sitting on the ordinary seats were all shocked by the scene. They would only be able to witness a scene like this once in 100 years, so they all could not help but tiptoe and crane their necks to watch the show.


    <i>Is there a need for such a reaction by coupling his dish and my wine?</i> Hannah stroked her chin curiously as she stood amidst the crowd. <i>So which is better, his dish, or my wine?</i>


    As the Goddess of Wine, she naturally would have her pride.


    However, as she watched the nobles perform, she started to be curious about Mag.


    Hannah had always thought that Mag was a very good spy since he was chosen by the organization to do such an important mission. However, he turned out to be a chef, and a very good one at that.


    <i>When this is over, I must get him to cook up a good meal for me. If it��s really that good, then, even if I don��t really want to, I��ll... hmph, he must really count his lucky stars...</i> Hannah stomped her feet shyly, and started blushing because of her thoughts.


    ***


    An orc with a straw hat rushed into a small alley outside the city. He looked at Durward, whoy crouching on the city wall, and said, ��Lord Durward, there are people guarding every exit, and more than 10 of our men have already been caught. What should we do now?��


    Durward turned his head to ask that orc, ��How many of our men have managed to sneak in?��


    ��A little more than 50, including those whoy in ambush insidest night.��


    ��That��s too few.�� Durward frowned. Last night, they wreaked havoc in the inner city, and ended up caught in Gary��s trap. Luckily, a group of mysterious people came to their rescue. Not only did they manage to escape unscathed, but even the orcs that were imprisoned because of the former chief were also released.


    However, in order to escape arrest, most of them had fled from the inner city.


    In the end, Gary managed to fix the city wall within a night, and even deployed more army to watch the gates.


    Today was Gary��s conferring ceremony and also the day Young Master Ferdinand would be executed.


    If they didn��t do something today, once Young Master Ferdinand was executed, it would be even harder to pull Gary down.


    ��We��ll move in batches. Infiltrate the inner city at any cost. We must get more of our men into the inner city before the conferring ceremony starts,�� Durward said solemnly.


    ��Yes,�� the orc answered and left.


    ��Durward, you guys want to get in, right?�� Just then, a deep voice sounded from the alley.


    ��Who is it!�� Durward looked towards the alley. A glow was already starting to form at the tip of his magic caster��s staff.


    The young orc also pulled out his longsword nervously as he looked back at the alley.


    ��I��m Kernen, Jeremy��s henchman.�� The orc walked out of the shadows slowly with his hands up.


    ��Stop there!�� Durward shouted. He looked at Kernen warily, and said, ��Take another step forward, and I will turn you into a pile of ashes! Speak, what did Jeremy send you over for?!��


    ��Don��t misunderstand. I have no ill intentions, and Jeremy did not send me over,�� Kernen said, standing still as he looked at Durward.


    ��Jeremy has a few dogs, and you��re the most famous one of them all. Do you think I will believe you?�� Durward scoffed. He looked into the alley behind Kernen a little uneasily.


    ��If I was on his side, you would already be surrounded by the troops led by Darryl or Kurt and killed on the spot, your heads hanging on masts.�� Kurt put his hands down and looked at Durward. He lowered his voice, and said, ��Maybe you��re not aware of it yet, but your head is now worth 1,000,000 copper coins.��


    When Durward heard that, he frowned. He thought for a while before putting his magic caster��s staff down. He looked intently at Kernen, and said, ��What do you want?��


    ��I owe Chief Isaiah a favor. Back then, he saved my mother, who was picking herbs, from a tiger. Of course, that might be an insignificant event for the chief. A person as kind as him must have done a lot of simr deeds, but for my mother who came back with the herbs, and pulled me back from the verge of death, I owe him both my mother��s life and my life. A person like him should not have died like that,�� Kernen said with sorrow.


    ��Cut all that hypocrisy. When the rebellion army broke through the city wall, you were standing right beside Jeremy. Have you ever thought of sparing the chief and his family?�� Durward questioned angrily.


    ��I was unable to stand by the chief��s side.�� Kernen��s gaze became dimmer. However, he still looked into Durward��s eyes, and said, ��But I let Princess Connie off. I think she survived. Gary did not manage to find her.��


    ��You were the one who let Connie off?!�� Durward and the other orcs were overjoyed when they heard it.


    ��I didn��t have the ability to save the chief, and could only do a little to save Princess Connie. I still owe Chief Isaiah a lot,�� Kernen said.


    ��So why are you here today?�� Durward looked at Kernen with bewilderment.


    ��Today is the day of the conferring ceremony. Gary wants to execute Young Master Ferdinand in front of everyone, and therefore get rid of any possible chances of overthrowing him. If Young Master Ferdinand died, the chief would only be left with Princess Connie. Even the chief��s loyal guard might not be able to help her be the new chief. Therefore, tonight will be thest chance.�� Kernen looked at Durward and took two steps forward. He lowered his voice, and said, ��I��m in charge of guarding the southwestern gate today. These men I chose to bring with me are all my people. All of you, change into ck armor, and when you see three torches lit at the southwestern gate, make use of the darkness of the night. I��ll let you all in.��


    Durward was overjoyed when he heard that. He grabbed Kernen��s hand, and said, ��If we seed today, we will definitely thank you greatly when the young master regains control of the Falk Tribe.��


    ��That��s what I should do. It��s very dangerous after you get into the city. All of you must be very careful.�� Kernen grabbed Durward��s hand back, and gave him a tight handshake before turning to leave quickly.


    ***


    ��Don��t just drink. Come, have some ceph�� fish.�� Mag chuckled happily as he hosted the orcs from the alley near the door who came to collect the corpses. He put a freshly grilled fish in front of them and filled their wine cup.


    ��This wine... this fish... perfect... superb...�� an orc with a scar stuttered as he hugged a wooden pir at the side.


    The orcs at the side drank another two bowls of wine andy on the ground, drunk, with a foolish smile hanging on their faces.


    ��Alright, have a few more drinks. Everything might be different once you��re awake.�� Mag put the vat of wine down, and walked out of the alley, smiling.


    ��Serve thest dish. It��s time for us to watch the show,�� Mag said as he entered the kitchen and took his apron off.

 Chapter 1563 - They Left Very Peacefully

    <h4>Chapter 1563: They Left Very Peacefully</h4>


    ��The venue was wafting with fragrance, and praises could be heard everywhere.


    ��This is the first time I��ve actually seen the nobles lose all their manners while eating, yet they can��t bear to put their chopsticks down,�� a pce maid who was in charge of serving the dishes said a little agitatedly to Heyman.


    Upon hearing that, Heyman could not help but gasp in awe. ��Mr. Mag is Mr. Mag indeed. He really lives up to his name.��


    His main worry about such asions would be whether the guests at the main banquet tables would be satisfied with the dishes. After all, they were all distinguished guests from various tribes, so they might have their own preferences and habits. Thus, even an experienced chef would not be able to satisfy everyone.


    But Mag did it today. He used delicacies to break the habits and preferences of individuals, and turned this banquet into a festival.


    ��Are all the dishes served?�� Heyman asked.


    ��He said that there was still onest dish. After that, we��re done,�� that pce maid answered.


    ��Husband and wife lung slice...�� Heyman��s smile slowly disappeared. He was not unfamiliar with Romeo and Juliet. They were a pair of kind nobles who loved exquisite food. They were also very kind to others. If the rebellion had not happened, they would not have ended up like that.


    ��Go on. Be careful. It��s thest dish, nothing must go wrong.�� Heyman raised his hand to signal the pce maid to go off.


    The pce maids brought the final dish out, and Heyman strolled over to Kitchen One slowly. Just as he was about to knock on the door, Mag pushed the door open and walked out.


    ��Supervisor Heyman, what a coincidence. I was about to look for you,�� Mag said to Heyman.


    ��Oh? What is it, Mr. Mag?�� Heyman asked with a smile.


    Mag smiled, and said, ��The dishes have all been served, and the chief��s conferring ceremony was such a rare urrence, not to mention it��s the conferring ceremony of a big tribe like the Falk Tribe. I was thinking if I could bring my child anddies to watch the ceremony.��


    ��Tonight��s banquet was very sessful. The nobles from the other tribes were full of praises for your cooking. Since the dishes are all served, if you want to watch the ceremony, I can report to the higher-ups and bring you guys along,�� Heyman said with a smile and a nod.


    ��Then I��ll have to trouble you, Supervisor Heyman,�� Mag said gratefully, and appeared to be very excited.


    Heyman nced into the kitchen and hesitated as he started, ��The husband and wife...��


    ��They left very peacefully,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��That��s great... That��s great...�� Heyman looked at Mag with aplicated expression. He nodded and turned to leave.


    ��The couple has been moved sessfully, and so were the fellows in the back alley,�� Ba said softly as she appeared behind Mag.


    Mag nodded slightly, and softly said, ��Very good. Let��s get ready to watch the ceremony. If there��s a chance, we still have to give it a try.��


    ��Father, what was the powder that you put into the grilled fish just now?�� Amy asked curiously as she walked beside Mag.


    ��It��s a kind of drug that would make our enemies a lot easier to handle,�� Mag exined with a smile. In the end, he only added the cephalosporin to the fish for Gary��s table. Based on their strength as a 10th-tier, and their body constitution, the amount that he added would only help the alcohol in Hannah��s wine kick in so they would get drunk more easily.


    Other than saving Ferdinand, Mag��s most important mission tonight would be to find the source of the ck fog and get rid of it.


    He had to ensure that he could be in control of the situation while carrying out his mission, so a good way to lower his enemies�� abilities would be to make them drunk.


    The ck fog was the top priority for tonight, so he was willing to use any method or means.


    ��Cover Ugly Duckling with its ck sack so others don��t see it.�� Mag pulled out a ck cloth bag and covered Ugly Duckling with it, only leaving half of its head out for it to breathe.


    ��Meow~?~�� Ugly Duckling peeked its head out, and looked at Mag with bewilderment.


    ��Ugly Duckling, do as I taught youter, and I��ll prepare grilled fish specially for you without chili,�� Mag said with a smile to Ugly Duckling.


    �t(*�㨌��*)�s


    ��Meow, meow, meow~�� Ugly Duckling��s eyes shone like little stars.


    Heyman arranged things very quickly, and in about 10 minutes, Mag and the rest were seated in a glossy ck horse-drawn carriage bringing them to the venue.


    Mag lifted a corner of the curtain to look out through the window. There weren��t many people on the streets, but there was an orc guard every 20 meters or so. The security was very tight.


    On the way, they were even stopped three times for checks, but since Heyman applied for an all-ess pass, they could go through very smoothly with almost no checks at all.


    The horse-drawn carriage came to a halt.


    ��We��ve arrived.�� The unnatural voice of the coachman came amidst the chaotic noises.


    Mag and the rest alighted from the horse-drawn carriage, and arrived at the outer ring of the venue. The ce was filled with people, and the dozens of torches lit the ce up brightly.


    The banquet wasing to an end, and the pce maids had started to clear the tes. This meant that the conferring ceremony was about to begin.


    The coachman sternly said, ��ording to the regtions, all of you can only watch the ceremony from here. You��re not allowed to go anywhere. I will be watching all your movements here. If any of you vites the rules, I will����


    Bam!


    With a swift move, the unfinished words, together with the coachman, were stuffed into the carriage.


    Mag stopped the horse-drawn carriage at the side where most of the carriages were parked. He turned to the others, who were looking at him in shock, and said, ��Let��s go in front to take a look.�� Then, he walked ahead.


    ��Wow, I feel that Boss is getting cooler,�� Yabemiya told Elizabeth softly.


    Elizabeth frowned slightly. She looked intently at Mag��s back thoughtfully, and somehow found it very familiar, but she could not seem to put her finger on it. The masked man unknowingly surfaced in her mind.


    Ba made a path through space distortion so that they could easily squeeze to the first row and take a good spot.


    ��Have you found her?�� Mag said softly towards the walkie-talkie.


    ��I haven��t found traces of Connie. I will continue to keep a lookout for her.�� Cami��s voice came over quickly.


    ��Be careful,�� Mag reminded her. He watched the figure in orange armor slowly make its way towards the elevated tform.


    Needless to say, that had to be the main character of today��s conferring ceremony, Gary the Kingyer.


    Looks aside, that orange armor was enough to put Mag to shame. It gave off an orangey vibe.


    Of course, what Mag cared about most was whether he had the aura of the ck fog on him.


    Mag��s current top suspect was Gary.


    ��He did have the aura of the ck fog and evilness on him. However, it was way weakerpared to that on Borg and Alfred. It might be because the ck fog is still quite small.�� Irina��s voice came from the headset.

 Chapter 1564 - All His Life, He Had Never Been A Letdown To Lord Flerken’s Choice

    <h4>Chapter 1564: All His Life, He Had Never Been A Letdown To Lord Flerken��s Choice</h4>


    ��Indeed.�� Mag squinted a little. His target is locked. Gary did have something to do with the ck fog.


    However, since that was the case, he would go all out with Gary today. The mission ended tonight, so he had to kill Gary before that and get rid of the ck fog.


    There were a lot of powerhouses present. At the main table in the center was an orc in golden armor. He should be the most powerful orc in the entire race, Auster. Compared to the other 10th-tier powerhouses at the same table, his aura was way greater.


    Of the top 10 orc tribes, four of the chiefs came and three other tribes sent their representatives. They had very distinct characteristics that showed which tribes they were from.


    Before he came, Mag read up on a lot of information about the orc tribes, so he had a certain level of understanding for each of the tribes.


    The Falk Tribe was a little weakerpared to the Aug Tribe. However, the former chief, Isaiah, used his charisma and kind attitude towards the other tribes to garner a lot of support from the other tribes. Therefore, the Falk Tribe could be in a sort of equilibrium with the Aug Tribe.


    After Isaiah passed away in the rebellion, this equilibrium was tipped.


    Most of the tribes who sent representatives over supported the Falk Tribe and stood on their side previously. There were two other tribes who simply didn��t send anyone over to attend the conferring ceremony. The chiefs of the two tribes were pretty close with Isaiah.


    Auster and Gary had an ambiguous rtionship. Mag could not possibly do anything during the conferring ceremony, so he could only wait for the ceremony to end and the audience to leave before finding a chance to take action.


    Gary went up the elevated tform in the middle of the venue. The four torches zing at each of the four corners of the elevated tform lit his orange armor up brightly.


    ��Thank you all foring to the Falk Tribe Chief Conferring Ceremony!�� the captain shouted at the top of his lungs below the stage. ��Our new chief: Chief Gary! He will be crowned as king, witnessed by Flerken, and be the new chief of the Falk Tribe!��


    There was a roar of apuse and cheers.


    Gary looked at the orcs who were cheering for him, and the corners of his lips slowly rose. He had been waiting for this moment long enough.


    More than a century ago, he was downstage, looking at Isaiah standing up here while getting crowned as the people cheered and Flerken congratted him, thus casting Gary far behind him.


    From that moment on, he swore to himself that one day, he would take over Isaiah��s ce and stand up here openly to step all over those fellows who once mocked and ridiculed him, and to make everyone apud and cheer for him.


    Now, he finally did it.


    Isaiah was dead. The ones who mocked him were all dead.


    Gary opened his arms wide, and loudly said, ��This is the choice of the mighty Flerken. He bestowed upon me great strength to carry the responsibility of leading the Falk Tribe onwards! I, Gary Bellock, shall inherit Lord Flerken��s will and be the ruler of the Falk Tribe!��


    He shone and glimmered under the bright lights.


    The people of the Falk Tribe were all looking at him. There were ardent supporters and also those in deep sorrow.


    ��Hm? Father, look. That uncle is dressed in the same color as Ugly Duckling,�� Amy said, looking surprised as she pointed at Gary.


    ��Meow.�� Ugly Duckling let out a soft meow, and cast a disdainful nce at Gary.


    ��Yes.�� Mag��s lips moved as he tried hard to suppress hisughter. He looked around, and saw the execution stage not far away.


    There were dozens of gallows standing on the stage, and that looked rather creepy.


    If nothing went wrong, Ferdinand, whom they had searched for in vain, would soon be brought up to the gallows, and would then be publicly executed, marking the start of Gary��s era.


    ��Isaiah is the Falk Tribe��s criminal. During his rule, he went against and insulted Lord Flerken, put the evil people in power, and harmed the ordinary people...�� Gary started to list the 10 crimes that Isaiahmitted during his reign. Each of the crimes was abhorrent, portraying Isaiah as an immoral and violent ruler.


    The nobles sitting at the normal tables started agreeing loudly, as though the ruler that they were proud of just a few months ago suddenly killed their fathers.


    In contrast, the ordinary orcs were rather quiet. Several of them lowered their heads in silence.


    <i>This fellow really cannot bepared to Isaiah.</i> Auster looked at Gary, who was glowing, and scoffed. He leaned back in his chair in a rxed manner. He was here today to watch a show, and hopefully he would not be disappointed.


    Of the chiefs and representatives present, some of them were gloating, while some were silent.


    ��Lord Flerken chose me to end Isaiah��s reign to save our people from misery. There are still some who have yet to give up, and are attempting to reinstate the tyrant ruler��s reign by helping the tyrant ruler��s son be the new tyrant.�� Gary pointed towards the gallows.


    A secret passageway appeared on the ground in front of the execution stage. A frail young orc was brought out through the passageway with his hands tied together.


    ��It��s Young Master Ferdinand!��


    The people from the Falk Tribe recognized the young orc very quickly, and could not help but exim in astonishment.


    ��He��s Ferdinand?�� Mag looked at the frail young orc. He looked around 16 to 17 years old, and he had short, messy brown hair. He was so pale that there was almost no color to him, and had a pair of pinkish-white orc ears on his head, exactly like Connie��s. Indeed, he was just like Hannah described him��a meek bottom with weak kidneys.


    However, what shocked Mag the most was his pure ck eyes. There was not a single white in those eyes that remained eerily ck under the ming torches.


    ��There��s an evil aura on him too. It is simrly very faint, but there��s something sinister about it, yet I can��t put my finger on it...�� Irina��s voice sounded in Mag��s ear.


    ��How... is this possible?�� Mag squinted. He looked at Ferdinand in bewilderment as thetter was brought up the execution stage step by step. He was Connie��s brother, the one she risked her life to save, and was even the eldest son of the former chief Isaiah. How could he have an evil aura?


    Ferdinand��s appearance caused quite amotion. The nobles were still cursing as they concurred with Gary, while the ordinary orcs behind the fence started to surge forward.


    ��Young Master Ferdinand is such a kind person. He��s kind and loyal, just like the former chief.��


    ��Ya, what a pity. He should have be our new chief.��


    Some of the older orcs could not help butment in pity.


    The guards standing in front of the fence started to hit the orcs who were rushing forward with the batons in their hands. At the same time, they pulled out their swords and sabers to warn the crowd to back off.


    Amidst the crowd, Durward raised the magic caster��s staff in his hand slowly. There were many orcs who had squeezed their way to the front, and they also pulled out the weapons they��d hidden under their coats.


    Gary looked at Ferdinand, who already had the rope put around his neck, with a scoff and said, ��Ferdinand, you and Isaiahmitted heinous crimes against the Falk Tribe. Today, you shall be hung to death on this execution stage to end the dark period of your family��s reign. Do you have anything else to say?��


    ��If the 100 years that my father led the Falk Tribe through are considered a form of torture and harm, please let me offer my most sincere apologies right here on his behalf.�� Ferdinand looked at the orcs around, and said in a loud and sincere voice, ��He died in the hands of his most trusted brother. The city gates were opened by rebels, and the pce was attacked by the rebellion army. In order to protect his dignity as chief and the glory of Flerken, he fought till the veryst moment! All his life, he had never been a letdown to Lord Flerken��s choice, to the people, and to his children, as a ruler and a father!��


    The shouting nobles slowly grew silent. They started to look away, afraid to meet eyes with Ferdinand.


    ��Isaiah!��


    ��Isaiah!��


    ��Isaiah!!!��


    Behind the fence, the orcs started shouting with fury as the crowd started pushing forward.


    Gary��s expression changed, and he quickly said, ��Lies to deceive the people! E-execute him!��

 Chapter 1565 - I Didn’t Have A Choice In The Past

    <h4>Chapter 1565: I Didn��t Have A Choice In The Past</h4>


    Not only did Ferdinand not beg for forgiveness, but he was also louder and more confident as he exposed Gary��s lies and defamation.


    The orcs who had been living in fear started to miss the peaceful times when Chief Isaiah was in reign. They looked at Ferdinand, and started to think if the Falk Tribe could go back to the past if Young Master Ferdinand became the new chief.


    The expressions of the nobles who were sitting in the VIP area were also a little different. They knew very well what kind of chief Isaiah was to the Falk Tribe for the past century, and they did not have to bootlick a tyrant ruler every day out of fear back then.


    The chiefs and representatives of the other tribes looked at Ferdinand with different expressions. Some of them felt sympathy, while others felt pity for this only son of Isaiah.


    Billy looked at Ferdinand as hemented, ��What a pity. If there hadn��t been a rebellion, he would have been the next Isaiah of the Falk Tribe. If he had a child, then they would be the ruler of the Twilight Forest.�� He could see Isaiah in him.


    ��Hehe... Interesting.�� Auster crossed his legs as he carried on watching the show.


    <i>He looks like a bottom, but he talks like a top.</i> Mag was surprised by Ferdinand. From the corner of his eyes, he could see some of the orcs around him pulling out their weapons. It seemed like chaos would begin soon. He lowered his voice, and asked, ��Have you found her?��


    ��Not yet,�� Cami replied.


    ��She��s not here?�� Mag frowned. Cami would not have missed Connie with her night vision ability, but why wouldn��t she be here today at such an important moment?


    ��Young Master!�� Durward teared up. He watched Ferdinand intently, as though he saw the former chief standing on the elevated tform saying his oath back then.


    The young master��s speech and behavior were in no way a shame to the former chief��s reputation, and he also did not disappoint his supporters.


    The orcs pulled out their weapons, and their eyes glimmered. They were willing to give their all, including their lives, for the future of the Falk Tribe.


    Gary was a little taken aback by Ferdinand��s words. The nephew who appeared to be bad with words suddenlying up with a speech like this really caught him off guard.


    Not only did Gary not enjoy the thrill of being victorious, Ferdinand��s words even made the violence that he had been suppressing all this while break free.


    ��Execute him!�� Gary ordered coldly as he spat the words syble by syble. <i>This fellow is just as hateful as his father.</i>


    ��Gary! You usurped the throne by killing the king, your brother. Lord Flerken would never choose someone like you to be the chief of the Falk Tribe!�� Ferdinand continued loudly. ��People, in the name of Lord Flerken, let��s fight back! Let��s kill the kingyer! Let��s bring the Falk Tribe back to where it belongs, under the glory of Lord Flerken!��


    ��Fight back?�� Gary looked around at the people below the stage and outside. He smirked, and said, ��I do want to see who dares to go against me.��


    Whoosh!


    An arrow came flying over from the darkness, shooting the orc who was about to hang Ferdinand right between his brows, and pinning him to the gallow.


    Orcs who were lying in ambush everywhere in the venue started dashing towards the guards as though a signal had been sounded, making their way towards the execution stage.


    When Gary saw those orcs dashing in the crowd, he gave a stern order. ��Kill them!��


    Pssst...


    Just then, there was a sound of something tearing.


    Gary lowered his head and looked at the dagger that pierced right through his abdomen. He then turned his head around, and watched in disbelief and shock as Basil lowered his hands and took two steps back. He swayed and fell to his knees as he put his hand over his chest. He looked at Basil with anger and indignation as he asked, ��Wh-why?��


    ��Chief Gary!��


    Everyone could not help but exim at the scene. They watched in disbelief as Basil sessfully assassinated Gary, causing him to fall to the ground, and seriously injuring him.


    Basil was Gary��s best general, and also his trusted aide. How could he suddenly assassinate him at this moment?


    The chiefs and representatives from the other tribes could not sit still anymore. At first, they thought they were just here to attend a conferring ceremony. They did not expect the situation to turn so chaotic. All of a sudden, they had no idea what to do.


    ��Hm? Counterstrike? A spy? A double agent?�� Mag waspletely baffled when he saw that scene.


    After Ferdinand��s life was no longer threatened, and Gary��s top general turned around to injure him, the situation was totally reversed.


    Mag was unable to foresee this situation based on the information the Gray Temple gave him. He also did not expect that Basil, the 10th-tier orc that Gary trusted, a fellow who looked so honest and loyal, would actually turn against him suddenly.


    ��Basil, what are you doing!?�� Darryl and Kurt, who were both standing below the stage, shouted almost simultaneously while looking at Basil in shock.


    ��I am doing the right thing ording to Lord Flerken��s guidance!�� Basil looked at Darryl and Kurt, and sincerely said to them, ��I didn��t have a choice in the past, but right now, I want to be a good person and choose a good chief for the tribe.��


    ��Ferdinand!��


    ��Ferdinand!��


    ��Chief Ferdinand!!!��


    The chants got louder, and the voices very quickly echoed around the entire venue and the entire inner city!


    Everyone swarmed up to the execution stage and shouted Ferdinand��s name. Even the nobles started to join in the chants.


    ��Darryl, Kurt, kill this betrayer and Ferdinand for me. In the future, the three of us will rule different parts of the Falk Tribe together!�� Gary said to gritted teeth to Darryl and Kurt.


    Darryl��s and Kurt��s expressions changed. They exchanged nces and could see the hesitation in each other��s eyes. Gary��s words were very enticing, no doubt, but now that the situation had gotten out of hand, even they might not be able to kill Basil and Ferdinand to regain control.


    ��To all the tribesmen who had been threatened or beguiled by Gary, if you can wake up and join me in punishing the kingyer, the crimes that you��ve oncemitted can be pardoned. I guarantee that from today onwards, I will let bygones be bygones!�� Ferdinand announced loudly on the execution stage after the chains and ropes on him were removed.


    ��Gary killed his brother to usurp the throne, beguiled and threatened us. His crimes are punishable by death. Darryl is willing to obey themand of Young Master Ferdinand!�� Darryl was the first to kneel in front of Ferdinand.


    Kurt quickly kneeled down as he loudly proimed, ��Kurt is willing to obey too!��


    ��You... You two...�� Gary was stupefied. He did not think that on the day of the conferring ceremony, there would be so much betrayal going on. He turned to Auster, and pleaded, ��Chief Auster, please help me to rid my tribe of the betrayers. After this, I would definitely keep my promise!��


    ��This is the internal affairs of the Falk Tribe. I represent the Aug Tribe. It��s not appropriate for me to intervene too much in case of unnecessary trouble. Please settle this yourself,�� Auster said with a smile.

 Chapter 1566 - Every One Of You… Has To Die

    <h4>Chapter 1566: Every One Of You... Has To Die</h4>


    Gary, the proud new chief who was just conferred, became a bad apple that nobody wanted to be associated with.


    The sudden disparity made many people unable to react.


    ��So, whose conferring ceremony are we here to attend today?�� Habeng asked softly.


    Haga instead pointed at a few figures in the crowd, and asked, ��See, is that Boss Mag and the Little Boss?��


    ��Seems like them.�� Habeng looked at where he was pointing, and nodded when he saw the familiar white double ponytails.


    Mag narrowed his eyes when he looked at Auster and Ferdinand, who had a faint smile on the gallows.


    The developments had indeed exceeded his expectations in many areas. Ferdinand��s heroic speech had gained him the support of many ordinary orcs. Basil��s lethal betrayal had seriously injured Gary before he made that ssic speech. Auster, who was supposed to support Gary, chose to watch the show at the side and not interfere at this time. This meant he was going to watch Gary failpletely.


    Mag wasn��t going to believe all these were pure coincidence.


    It reeked of a conspiracy, andbining all the factors, they all converged onto Ferdinand.


    This thin and weak youth was obviously in charge of the entire situation this whole time as he retaliated one step at a time and established his prestige and status. He was so scheming that he didn��t resemble a youth. Mag even thought that there was some connection between him and Auster.


    The kingyer was utterly isted, while the prince returned to save his people living in dire suffering, and became the new chief whom his people adored... This show seemed rather good.


    ��Wow. Seems like Connie��s big brother is someone very formidable. He didn��t even need us to subdue the bad guys.�� Yabemiya was amazed.


    ��Then, did Big Sister Connie receive the news in advance, and that��s why she didn��te?�� Amy asked curiously.


    Mag also thought of a certain possibility when he heard that. If Connie met Ferdinandst night, and they had a conversation, it becamepletely usible as to why she didn��t appear in the team to kidnap the chief today.


    However... Mag still felt that something wasn��t quite right.


    Where did the evil presence on Ferdinande from?


    If Gary died today, then the source of that ck fog and the clues would all point to Ferdinand. He couldn��t ignore that point.


    Without his power, without his subordinates�� loyalty, and without the powerful external assistance, Gary shakily stood up with his hand upon his chest as he looked at Ferdinand with a pathetic smile. He chuckled with self-deprecation. ��Even Isaiah had perished in my hands. I didn��t expect to suffer a defeat in your hands, little imp. I didn��t expect you would have such shrewdness and maneuvers that even my most trusted subordinate has be your man.��


    Ferdinand calmly replied, ��The Falk Tribe is loyal to Lord Flerken. They simply only obey the Lord��s instructions. Gary, from the moment you disobeyed the Lord��s will and instructions, you were already destined to lose.��


    ��Flerken doesn��t exist! There are no gods in this world! Evil and terror areing to this world eventually, and nobody is able to stop all this!�� Gary suddenly eximed agitatedly. His gaze swept over the crowd as he revealed an eerie smile. He reached back to grab that dagger that was lodged in his chest, and pulled it out. He then stabbed it hard into his heart with that weird smile on his face as he said, ��Every one of you... has to die.��


    <i>Every one of you... has to die.</i>


    This terrible mutter lingered on in everyone��s ears for a long time before it finally went away.


    Gary��s body copsed to the ground slowly, and blood unhurriedly spread out beneath his body. His eyes were still staring at the pitch-dark sky with an eerie smile, as if he was weing something.


    Everyone was looking at Gary��s body with fear on their faces. What was the meaning of the words that he said before he died? It made them fearful.


    <i>Evil and terror areing to this world eventually. Every one of you... has to die...</i> Mag looked at Gary��s lifeless body, and was disappointed that he couldn��t get more information about the ck fog and the evil from him.


    If he was the final boss, Mag still felt that something was missing.


    Mag scanned through the mission column in his brain. The mission process for eradicating the ck fog was still zero. This meant that Gary��s death didn��t bring any advancement for the ck fog��s mission!


    In another word, he simply wasn��t the source of the ck fog!


    Gary��s death brought upon a shadow of terror on everyone, and plunged them into an eerie silence.


    Ferdinand went up, and said with pain, ��The Kingyer is already dead, and this would console my father, Chief Isaiah, and many of our people who suffered and died in the rebellion!��


    Darryl came up, and loudly eximed, ��Gary shamelessly killed his chief and wreaked havoc on the tribe. We are all willing to serve Young Master Ferdinand as our chief!��


    Kurt also rushed up, and loudly eximed, ��We are all willing to serve Young Master Ferdinand as our chief!��


    ��Young Master Ferdinand is Chief Isaiah��s only son, so he already is the heir apparent of the chief. We are all willing to serve you as our chief!�� Basil said with a bow.


    All the Falk Tribe��s people knelt down, and loudly eximed, ��We are all willing to serve you as our chief!��


    All the orcs were looking at Ferdinand with glowing eyes, as if they had picked a wise leader for themselves. The ambiance was full of extreme excitement. Gary��s era was snuffed out as soon as it began, and Ferdinand��s era was about to begin.


    ��Old chief, I didn��t let you down. Young Master will be the chief after you and continue to lead the Falk Tribe forward,�� Durward muttered as he wiped his tears off.


    Auster got up, andmented, ��I didn��t expect I would be witnessing a moment like this. Chief Isaiah and I could be considered as old friends. It warms my heart to see that his son could take over his position. Since everything is ready, why not confer Young Master Ferdinand right now.��


    ��The evil presence on him is growing rapidly, as if it has just absorbed the fearful emotions from the people present.�� Irina��s solemn voice appeared in Mag��s ear.


    <i>Growing stronger by absorbing the fearful emotions?</i> Mag was also looking at Ferdinand with a grave expression. Judging from this, he was the mission��s actual target and the real master of the ck fog.


    ��I am still young and not powerful enough. How could I be the chief of the Falk Tribe? Please elect another of my capable and powerful tribesmen as the chief to lead us so we won��t let the tribe��s awe and name down,�� Ferdinand humbly replied. His eyes met Auster��s briefly, and both their lips curled at the same time.


    ��You are indeed not fit to be the chief. Otherwise, Father��s, Mother��s, and Grandmother��s soul can never rest in peace.�� Right at that time, a cold voice sounded. A petite figure walked out from the crowd as she removed the ck cloak she was wearing.

 Chapter 1567 - You Must Be Disappointed That I Didn’t Die, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 1567: You Must Be Disappointed That I Didn��t Die, Right?</h4>


    ��Princess Connie!��


    All the orcs couldn��t help but exim when they saw the maiden in ck.


    Her petite figure, wavy hair, and pinkish-white animal ears were perky under the glow of the firelight. That adorable face was grave as she red at Ferdinand.


    Connie��s sudden appearance had indeed shocked many orcs. After all, there were rumors since the very beginning that Princess Connie and Chief Isaiah had died together in the rebellion.


    But she was now standing here alive, and saying all these unexpected words to Young Master Ferdinand.


    One had to know that Young Master Ferdinand had just converted many of Gary��s trusted subordinates and rebels, killed Gary, escaped from the gallows, and was about to be conferred as the new chief.


    ��Connie! You are still alive!�� Ferdinand was also stunned to see Connie. He soon ecstatically said, ��This is great. I was so afraid that I would be the only one left in this world. It��s great that you are still alive.��


    That sincere smile and loving gaze showed the concern that an older brother had for a sister. It was so touching.


    Yes. Princess Connie was the beloved daughter of the Falk Tribe, and was deeply favored by Chief Isaiah. Young Master Ferdinand also doted on her.


    Perhaps what happened recently was a huge blow to her, so that was why she had changed.


    <i>Thisss...</i> Auster looked at Connie with narrowed eyes. There was a hint of suspicion and danger in them.


    Meanwhile, the other chiefs and representatives all chose to keep quiet and watch the situation unfold.


    ��Seems like Connie has also discovered something.�� Mag pondered as he looked at the back of Connie, who was clenching her fists tightly. She only chose to hide in the crowd and appear now, so she had to have known that all this was going to happen.


    ��I didn��t expect she could change her appearance and hide so well. I thought it was an olddy.�� Cami��s resigned voice came through the headset.


    ��The little one has even fooled me too. Her talent is indeed very good,�� Rex muttered to himself with constion in the distant crowd. However, he was beginning to look at Ferdinand with a doubtful gaze. He sensed a familiar presence in him that unsettled him, but he couldn��t recall what it was.


    ��Ferdinand, do you not feel ashamed when you utter those words?�� Connie looked at Ferdinand and pursed her lips. ��You must be disappointed that I didn��t die, right?��


    The square was inplete silence.


    Everyone that was standing in between Connie and Ferdinand backed off. All the orcs were looking at Connie and Ferdinand restlessly. They didn��t understand why the ambiance between the siblings, who met after such an ordeal, was so weird.


    The smile on Ferdinand��s face froze gradually. However, he quickly changed to a heartache-filled expression as he told Connie, ��It��s all my fault. I didn��t protect you. If Father and they knew, they wouldn��t forgive me. Don��t worry, Connie. From today on, big brother will protect you, and no one will be able to hurt you again.��


    All the orcs heaved a breath of relief. Young Master Ferdinand was indeed a very gentle and responsible man. He treated his sister so gently and kindly, so he would definitely treat his people like Chief Isaiah.


    ��Stop pretending to be kind. I have read all about it in Grandma��s diary.�� Connie took out a thick parchment book and a bloody strip of cloth from a cloth bag at her waist. She lifted them high over her head as she pointed a fair finger at Ferdinand with reddened eyes, and said, ��You are no longer my big brother, Ferdinand. You have been bewitched by the devil and given your soul to the terrible and evil presence! It��s you who had bewitched Gary and made him rebel and kill everyone in the pce! It��s you who had bewitched Basil and made him kill Gary! All this is your conspiracy!


    ��You used Gary��s hands to kill Father and Grandma who had seen through your conspiracy. You killed my mother and everyone who knew you! You must be disappointed that I didn��t die, right?


    ��Ferdinand, you��re not fit to be the chief of the Falk Tribe! You will cause the Falk Tribe to be bewitched by the devil just like the Urba Tribe years ago. It will descend into a crazy cannibalism and eventually destroy everything!


    ��I cannot... I absolutely cannot watch you destroy everything that Father had spent his life defending!��


    The scene was inplete silence. The orcs looked at the parchment book and the bloody cloth that Connie was holding high above her head with shocked and confused expressions. Was everything that Princess Connie said real?


    ��The Urba Tribe...�� The chief of the Blue Sky Tribe, Billy, suddenly stood up and stared at Connie in disbelief. He had a close friend who was one of the Urba Tribe��s 10th-tier powerhouses then.


    Billy even rushed to the Urba Tribe personally on that day. He would still have shbacks about the immensely horrific scene now. He couldn��t imagine what could��ve happened on that day to cause such a horrific scene.


    He almost didn��t see aplete corpse. The terrible wounds looked as if they were torn apart by some wild beasts. No one in the entire tribe was left alive.


    What was even more terrifying was the facial expressions on those corpses. They all had a scary twisted smile on their faces. There was no fear... they wereughing instead!


    This incident shocked the orc species. The scary crime scene even triggered a huge panic. Later, news got out that it was the Hairless Monk who massacred the Urba Tribe for revenge. Much evidence was dug out, and this incident was eventually concluded.


    However, as a person who had been to the crime scene and saw those bodies personally, Billy always had serious reservations about this conclusion. A lot of doubts still couldn��t be exined even after the Hairless Monk was captured.


    However, right now, Connie was saying that the Urba Tribe wasn��t massacred by the Hairless Monk. The horrible cannibalism happened because the tribe was bewitched by the evil god and devil. Those bitten marks, scattered limbs, and scary expressions were caused by them.


    Billy��s gazended on Gary��s body on the tform. Yes. They were ring like that with a weird smile.


    Billy felt as if his heart was suddenly grasped by someone, and his breathing began to hasten. If all this was real... Did that mean that the devil really existed!?


    ��Debbie...�� Rex saw the diary that Connie was holding above her head. He suddenly clenched his fists as he realized why the presence around Ferdinand felt familiar. The memory that he had deliberately buried suddenly surged up. On that terrible night, the thick ck fog in the sky over the Urba Tribe had this presence which made people go crazy.


    <i>So, that was it.</i> Mag��s train of thoughts became instantly clear too. He couldn��t help feeling sorry for Connie when he looked upon her petite back. This entire day and night that they lost contact had to have been extremely tormenting for her.


    ��It seems like you have been frightened out of your mind.�� Ferdinand��s expression didn��t show any hint of guilt because of Connie��s usation. Instead, he ordered the orc next to him with heartache and self-rapprochement, ��Bring Connie away first. Take good care of her. I will bring the best doctor to treat herter.��

 Chapter 1568 - This BatChapter Of Orcs Is Even Worse Than The Batch Of Orcs Then

    <h4>Chapter 1568: This Batch Of Orcs Is Even Worse Than The Batch Of Orcs Then</h4>


    With a simple exnation of being terrified, Ferdinand had ssified Connie��s behavior as throwing a tantrum after she had been overly scared.


    The orcs pondered after hearing that. Compared to polite and perfectly calm Ferdinand, Princess Connie��s words were indeed rming and illogical. Furthermore, using the Urba Tribe as aparison was even iprehensible.


    ��This...��


    The orcs from the all tribes who had seen the scene at the Urba Tribe themselves revealed thoughtful expressions. They would never forget that scene for the rest of their lives. It indeed didn��t look like the scene of a normal massacre. Even a massacre wouldn��t be so terrifying.


    ��Father said before that the Urba Tribe couldn��t have been massacred by the Hairless Monk alone. Perhaps it is indeed as that little maiden said, they were bewitched by the devil?�� Habeng asked softly with surprise.


    ��We cannot decide. Let��s ask Father after we get back.�� Haga suddenly took out a photostone, and recorded Gary��s body on the tform for a moment before focusing on Ferdinand.


    <i>Did this chap really make a deal with the devil? The thing that he wanted to give me, could it be...</i> Auster also narrowed his eyes at Ferdinand, and sunk deep in thought.


    ��Allow me to escort Princess Connie back to the pce for her rest.�� Kurt immediately walked toward Connie as he was desperate to prove his allegiance to his new chief.


    The crowd around them took a few steps back instinctively, as if they were trying to keep their distance from Connie.


    Connie unfurled the bloody letter in her hands, and looked at Ferdinand furiously. ��Ferdinand, are you feeling guilty? This is the bloody letter that I have found in Grandma��s room. She wanted me to stay away from you and the tribe. She had already foreseen the future of the Falk Tribe. She knew I couldn��t stop all this, so she wanted me to escape from here and from you.��


    The blood had already turned brown, but from that messy handwriting, they could see how fearful the person was when she had written that bloody letter. If this really came from Madam Debbie, what would that imply?


    ��Princess Connie, let me bring you back to your chamber to rest. You must be exhausted.�� Kurt walked to Connie smilingly, and extended his hand toward her.


    ��Take back your filthy hand, bastard!�� An angry roar thundered.


    Kurt paled instantly, and put his arms across his body instinctively.


    A giant shoe appeared right in front of his face. It stomped on the hand blocking in front of his face, and kicked his face.


    Kurt��s face distorted instantly, and he was stomped into the ground with a fearful expression.


    Bam!


    Gravel flew around, and a giant crater appeared in the ground. Kurt��s two legs were stuck high in the air as they twitched unnaturally.


    A tall and strapping orc with short hair appeared in front of Connie. He was stepping on Kurt��s head with one foot with a fearsome facial expression.


    ��What?!��


    All of the orcs were staring at Kurt who was stomped into the ground with shock. Lord Kurt was the 10th-tier powerhouse of the Falk Tribe, and yet he was stomped into the ground so easily. What was that fellow?!


    ��The Hairless Monk!�� Darryl eximed as he stared at the orc who suddenly appeared.


    They just had an altercation yesterday, so of course he could recognize who he was. With fear and fury, he said to Rex, ��You came to Young Master Ferdinandst night, and now the young master is already here. Why are you still hurting Kurt then?��


    ��Hairless Monk!��


    All the orcs broke into amotion upon hearing that. The orcs who were standing close to them immediately backed dozens of meters away from them as they stared at that short-haired orc who had his foot on Kurt.


    The notoriety of the Hairless Monk had only increased in the past 100 years. He was still the number one bad guy of the Twilight Forest, an existence who could stop the children crying with his name alone.


    When the entire Urba Tribe was annihted then, the crime scene was extremely terrifying, and the culprit was this fellow right in front of them.


    However, wasn��t he already captured and locked up in the Bastie Prison in Chaos City? Why was he appearing here? And why was he attacking Kurt?


    Auster also stood up immediately, and yelled, ��Rex! I didn��t expect you would dare to appear in the Twilight Forest again!��


    All the chiefs also stood up, and looked at Rex warily with nervous expressions.


    ��I am her master, so tell me, why am I stepping on him?�� Rex turned his gaze to Ferdinand, and solemnly said, ��Debbie was right. The evil presence on you is no different from the ck fog that was consolidating in the sky above the Urba Tribe that day. It came from the devil, and it was going to wee the arrival of the devil. It would bring a devastating catastrophe to the tribe. The Urba Tribe is your example. Connie came back to save you, but you have already sold your soul to the devil. You killed your father to ascend to the throne! You forced Debbie to her death! A fellow like you should be executed!��


    <i>Was that really the devil who was exercising his evil influence?</i> Billy looked at Rex. He had always wanted to kill Rex for the past 100 years to avenge his good friend, but now he couldn��t help wondering if it had been correct to pin the crime on Rex.


    Ferdinand looked at Rex, and a hint of panic shed through his eyes. He took two steps back instinctively, but he soon stopped himself and regained hisposure. With a pained expression, he said, ��Connie, why are you taking someone who is a sinner to be your master? No wonder you would say those words earlier. I don��t me you. You must have been brainwashed by the Hairless Monk.


    ��If the devil really exists in this world, he must be the most terrifying one. Otherwise, he wouldn��t have annihted the Urba Tribe. He even split open the stomach of a newborn child!��


    ��Yes! How dare a devil use the young master?!��


    ��Princess Connie actually addressed the Hairless Monk as her master! This is an insult to the tribe!��


    The orcs from the Falk Tribe began to chime in with acknowledgement. They were looking at Rex with a hateful and fearful gaze. They were also looking at Connie with a disgusted gaze.


    Almost everyone was taking Ferdinand��s side. The doubtful voice had almostpletely disappeared.


    ��All the chiefs and powerhouses present here, I, Ferdinand, on behalf of the Falk Tribe, humbly ask all of you to subdue this evil Hairless Monk and prevent a disaster for the Falk Tribe after our power was severely impaired. We don��t want a repeat of the Urba Tribe��s tragedy. We, the Falk Tribe, will always remember your kindness!�� Ferdinand loudly dered to all the chiefs and representatives with a sincere look.


    All the chiefs had a hesitant expression upon hearing that.


    This matter had nothing to do with them. However, since Rex the Hairless Monk had appeared, the entire orc species could no longer stay out of it.


    Compared to the speech that Rex made to exonerate himself, Ferdinand��s request and exnation were obviously much more convincing.


    ��We, the Tad Tribe, will support the Falk Tribe!��


    ��We, the Dino Tribe, will support the Falk Tribe!��


    ��We, the Nam Tribe, will support the Falk Tribe!��


    The powerhouses from all the tribes began toe forward, and loudly dered their support.


    Ferdinand curled his lips slightly. Even if the Hairless Monk was very powerful, could he really take on 10 of them?


    However, Ferdinand still maintained a righteous expression, as if he was willing to sacrifice himself for his tribe anytime.


    ��Master... Why don��t they believe us?�� Connie asked as she looked at Rex��s strong back. Tears already flowed down her reddened eyes uncontrobly.


    ��This is the reason why I wasn��t willing to exin back then. So many years have passed, and this batch of orcs is even worse than the batch of orcs then.�� Rex smiled. There was a hint of resignation in his smile.

 Chapter 1569 - Holy Light, Let Evil Have Nowhere To Hide!

    <h4>Chapter 1569: Holy Light, Let Evil Have Nowhere To Hide!</h4>


    ��Back off, Connie. The orc species is going to exterminate the Hairless Monk today to avenge the Urba Tribe��s souls who died tragically in the past!�� Ferdinand said, pointing at Rex.


    The orcs who had stepped out earlier had already taken out their weapons. The Falk Tribe��s powerhouses were also looking at Rex angrily. Everyone seemed to be taking Ferdinand��s side.


    ��These baddies are bullying Big Sister Connie together. I want to send them flying to the sky!�� Amy angrily said as she began to take out her fire lotus bombs.


    ��Prepare for action. The first objective is to bring Connie away safely. The second objective is to capture Ferdinand,�� Mag gravely said as he pressed on the longsword that he hid under his robes.


    What happened today had been too dramatic, andpletely went beyond all the ns he had previously made. However, things were getting clearer now, there had to be a connection between Ferdinand and the ck fog. If he wanted to eradicate the ck fog, a fight with him was inevitable.


    However, Ferdinand had used his powerful empathic skills, and sessfully made the majority of the people join the ranks of exterminating the devil by using the prejudice and fear the orcs had for Rex.


    ��You are saying that the Hairless Monk represents evil and all he said are lies. Then, what about me?�� Right at this time, a sarcastic voice appeared above the square. A champagne light shed and Irina appeared, hovering in midair above the square.


    ��Irina!�� someone eximed as everybody stared at Irina who was wearing a white dress, shrouded in champagne light.


    Irina��s legends had never stopped during this whole time, regardless whether it was battling a few powerhouses with Alex in Rodu, ughtering the spatial demon patriarch, founding the Night Elves, killing Borg, or bringing the elven ves out of the Wind Forest in a shocking manner.


    However, what was she doing in the Falk Tribe? What was the meaning of her words?


    Ferdinand was also looking at Irina with shock, but he soon said, ��Princess Irina, the Falk Tribe has always been friendly with the Wind Forest. May I know what is the purpose of your trip here today?��


    All the orcs from the different tribes halted and looked at Irina too.


    This woman was the one woman that nobody could trifle with in this world; even the Wind Forest was split up by her. Don��t even mention that Alex, who could kill the spatial demon patriarch with one strike, was standing behind her.


    ��I came to eradicate evil. The God of Light and God of Life have bestowed upon me power and responsibility that allows me to identify and cleanse all evil presence.�� Irina looked at Ferdinand with a holy expression, and coldly said, ��I have discovered evil on your body. That is a power and presence that doesn��t belong to this world. I suspect you have made a deal with the devil and sold your soul.��


    ��H-how is that possible?!��


    ��She is spouting nonsense, right?! How could Young Master Ferdinand have sold his soul to the devil?!��


    ��But... Irina represents the God of Light and the God of Life. She must be very sensitive to evil. What she could see may really exist.��


    The square broke out intomotion. Compared to Rex, who was believed to be a scary evil presence, Irina��s words were more believable and difficult to refute straight away.


    Undeniably, when Alex and Irina were traveling on the continent, they had left behind many legends of upholding virtue and condemning evil, and were deemed the embodiment of justice.


    Her sudden appearance in the Falk Tribe and usation of Ferdinand selling his soul to the devil was really befuddling to the Falk Tribe��s orcs.


    ��Princess Irina, please mind your words. Although my power is negligible, and the Falk Tribe has waned after going through many catastrophes, I am still the son of Isaiah and the young master of the Falk Tribe!�� Ferdinand said to Irina righteously. ��I will never agree to your unreasonable usations and pushing the me onto me like this! The Falk Tribe and the orc species will never agree, either!


    ��The Falk Tribe is going through a catastrophe today. I have already lost my most important loved ones. The tribe has already lost their best chief! The pride of the Falk Tribe will not be trampled on by your people again!��


    The Falk Tribe��s orcs got agitated immediately, and shouted and yelled in support of Ferdinand.


    The other tribes�� orcs were also looking at Irina judgmentally. Her appearance was too much of a coincidence.


    It was still exinable if she said Gary had sold his soul to the devil. How could the victim, Ferdinand, be the devil?


    ��Your glib tongue is not going to change anything.�� Irina looked at Ferdinand as she raised the magic caster��s staff in her hands. The golden light began to converge as she smiled. ��We simply need a beam of Holy Light to find out whether you have sold your soul to the devil. All evil has nowhere to hide in front of the Holy Light.��


    ��Irina, this is us orcs�� matter. Aren��t you being a busybody here?�� Auster came over with a sinister expression, and said to Irina, ��Who are you to decide about our orc species�� matters? You have already made the Wind Forest a mess, so are you trying to make the Twilight Forest a mess now too?!��


    ��It wouldn��t just be you orcs�� matter alone if he has sold his soul to the devil. This is a matter that threatens the survival of the entire Nond Continent, so why can��t I be involved?�� Irina replied to Auster coldly.


    ��Today��s matter isn��t up to you. The Falk Tribe has already had many catastrophes, and we won��t allow you to cause trouble and hurt the innocents! I, Auster, and the Aug Tribe will not allow this!�� Auster said forcefully with a dark face.


    ��You still talk as much nonsense now as you did then.�� Rex disappeared from where he was standing. Apanied by a sonic boom, a giant fist as big as a sandbag had already appeared in front of Auster.


    Auster��s reaction was also very fast. He punched toward Rex��s fist at the same time as he rapidly backed off.


    Bam!


    A dull thud sounded, and a powerful force formed an energy ripple as it exploded in midair. The people around it were blown away, and the ground sank 50 cm deep right away.


    Auster was forced dozens of meters back. His legs left deep trenches on the ground before he could stop himself.


    And Rex already appeared in front of him again.


    The sonic booms continued. Their figures had already be two faint shadows. Everyone could only hear the dull thuds when the fistsnded on their bodies.


    The sudden battle between Rex and Auster made the sounds of opposition disappear immediately. Irina��s magic caster��s staff already had the golden Holy Light lit up.


    Finally, panic appeared on Ferdinand��s face as he ordered, ��Irina is trying to kill me and subvert the Falk Tribe. Stop her!��


    ��Protect Young Master Ferdinand!�� Darryl shouted. He swung his magic caster��s staff, and ice barriers appeared above Ferdinand��s head.


    Meanwhile, Basil dashed toward Irina with his iron rod.


    ��Holy Light, let evil have nowhere to hide!�� Irina chanted loudly as she pointed her staff at Ferdinand. A bright beam of golden Holy Light pierced through the ice barriers, andnded on Ferdinand, who had a terrified expression.

 Chapter 1570 - The God Of Light Will Cleanse His Soul And Body Completely!

    <h4>Chapter 1570: The God Of Light Will Cleanse His Soul And Body Completely!</h4>


    The dazzling Holy Light descended from the sky, pierced through the barriers of ice, andnded on Ferdinand.


    Everyone��s gazes followed the Holy Light instinctively.


    This was the world��s holiest light; even the orcs had to admit that.


    Light magic casters were extremely rare, and those who could master the Holy Light Technique were even rarer. They all had the God of Light��s favor.


    That god that was the sworn enemy of evil in the legends represented justice and light.


    The Holy Light represented brightness. It could cleanse a person��s soul and remove evil. It wasn��t very aggressive toward normal people, but to evil, it was like a sharp sword.


    The majority of the Falk Tribe��s orcs still trusted Ferdinand. Since the Holy Light had already descended, it could naturally prove his innocence. Then, Irina had to apologize for what she did.


    Connie stared at Ferdinand with reddened eyes as she tightly clenched her fists. Her body was trembling too.


    Mag threw a nce at Irina, who was hovering in midair. He ced Amy in Elizabeth��s care, and then left with the excuse of finding an evacuation route.


    Rex and Auster, who were locked in a battle, punched at each other before taking dozens of steps back together at the time. They stopped fighting with tacit understanding, and looked at Ferdinand together.


    The pure golden Holy Light that gave out dazzling beamsnded on Ferdinand.


    ��No!��


    Ferdinand��s expression twisted instantly. The hidden ck fog could no longer hide. It slithered out from his body like ck snakes, and twisted into scary faces in the Holy Light before it disintegrated.


    ��Chi chi ga ga...�� Devilish screams emerged from those shattered ghost faces, and shocked the people to their core.


    ��Wh-what are those?! How could the Holy Light have made thesee out?!��


    ��Why are such terrifying things found on Young Master Ferdinand?!��


    ��Oh my heavens! Did Young Master Ferdinand really trade his soul to the devil?!��


    The orcs surrounding Ferdinand backed away from him in a panic as they watched Ferdinand, who grimaced in the Holy Light, with shock.


    In the pure Holy Light, Ferdinand��s crazy twisted expression terrified people, and the ghost faces that the weird ck fog consolidated into even made people associate them with the scary devil.


    Everyone suddenly realized what Irina said could be true. The Holy Light was already enough to prove all this.


    ��How could that happen?!�� All the chiefs and representatives were also shocked to see that.


    The devil only existed in the legends, but what they were seeing now couldn��t be refuted.


    If the devil was proved to have really existed, and had exchanged its soul with Ferdinand and bewitched Gary to kill his king, then what Connie said earlier about the Urba Tribe��s mishap could have indeed been caused by the devil, and the whole tribe ended cannibalizing one another?


    ��Princess Irina is right. The ck fog on him is indeed suspicious. It reeks of the scent of evil, and it is simr to Gary��s behavior earlier.�� Billy pointed his finger at Basil who was dashing forward. Countless vines rapidly grew out from the ground, formed a wall in the blink of an eye, and blocked his way.


    Basil attempted to dash over, but was bound by the vines that suddenly entwined him.


    Ferdinand looked up gradually. There was a rim of red light around hispletely ck eyes. Heughed as he said to Irina, ��Y-you cannot kill me... I am the God of Darkness, and I am all around you...��


    ��You are simply a remnant thought that is hiding in the body of a coward. Do you really believe you are the evil god?�� Irina pursed her lips with disdain. She lifted her magic caster��s staff up again, and chanted, ��God of Light, please bestow your power upon me, and with the power of holy light, cleanse this world of all evil and darkness!��


    Another brighter and bigger beam of Holy Light crashed down.


    ��Ah!!!��


    Ferdinand tilted his head back and let out a shrill scream. The ck fog melted away quickly in the Holy Light. Much of it disappeared even before it could form ghost faces.


    Ferdinand��s face became paler and paler. It even felt like it was going to be transparent.


    The red rim at the exterior of the eyes slowly retreated, and his eyes turned ck again. His eyes met Connie��s as he weakly said, ��Connie, I��ve never thought of killing you. Never did... P-please help me...��


    ��But you��ve killed everyone that I treasure, including you.�� Connie sobbed with reddened eyes.


    ��If there is an afterlife...��


    ��Please let her off then,�� Amy chimed in loudly.


    ��Pfft...�� Ferdinand spat out a mouthful of ck blood, and his expression descended into chaos and madness again.


    ��Was the old chief��s death and that rebellion really nned by Ferdinand?��


    ��It��s so scary! The old chief was so nice to him, and even groomed him to be the next chief. Why did he do that?!��


    Watching the scene, all the orcs could already basically judge the situation now. The connection between Ferdinand and the devil had been proven with Ferdinand thrashing around on the ground in the holy light.


    Ferdinand suddenly opened his eyes, and stared at Connie with ck eyes as he hysterically said, ��I am going to kill you! You��re the bastard of that b*tch! You all killed my mother... It��s you all who caused me to have never met her... All of you deserve to die! When did he ever use his mercy on my mother? I am going to kill all of you to console her soul! She said she had a horrible death...��


    ��Your mother died during childbirth. She insisted on saving you, and entrusted you to my mother. She begged her to treat you like her own son. You should know very well how Mother had treated you all these years. If she had really caused your mother��s death, why would she have treated you so well? She even treated you better than me,�� Connie said to Ferdinand as she hugged the diary tightly. ��All these things were recorded in Grandma��s diary, but you had believed the devil��s bewitchment, and killed all your loved ones.��


    ��No. It wasn��t like that... It wasn��t like that...�� Ferdinand grasped his hair and yelled in pain. He fell to his knees, and let out an angry howl at the sky.


    Irina was watching this coldly. Suddenly, she cocked an eyebrow in hesitation. She kept her magic caster��s staff and pointed at Ferdinand as she shouted, ��Ferdinand��s soul is alreadypletely corroded by the devil. He has be the devil��s most loyal servant. To prevent him from harming this world again, the God of Light will cleanse his soul and bodypletely!��


    As soon as she said that, the holy light on Ferdinand suddenly burst out. The ring light made it impossible for anyone to see anything within the holy light.


    Approximately three secondster, the holy light slowly dissipated.


    And there was only a piece of tattered clothing left in the center of the stage, which was the one that Ferdinand was wearing.

 Chapter 1571 - Lights, Get ready

    <h4>Chapter 1571: Lights, Get ready</h4>


    It was deadly still.


    The orcs from the Falk Tribe looked at the tattered shirt that was left on the execution stage, and could not hide the shock and horror on their faces.


    The Holy Light had proved Irina��s words to be right. Ferdinand had sold his soul to the devil, and was now exterminated by the Holy Light. There was no more point in fighting.


    Perhaps they should even thank Irina. If it weren��t for her, they might have had to face the rule of a devil, and no one would know if the Falk Tribe would end up bing the next Urba Tribe.


    Now that the Falk Tribe was without a leader, how should they move on from here?


    The chiefs and representatives from the other tribes all had different expressions when they saw this scene.


    The devil had controlled Ferdinand, proving its existence to be true, and it might very possibly be the cause of the Urba Tribe to kill among themselves. Would something simr happen in the Twilight Forest again?


    The Falk Tribe, which had lost another 10th-tier powerhouse and the heir to the chief, suffered great losses in this turmoil, and its might had decreased drastically. There were only three not-very-strong 10th-tier orcs left, and that would not be enough for them to have a strong foothold as one of the top 10 orc tribes.


    The Twilight Forest would be greatly affected by what happened tonight.


    ��Ding! The ck fog has been cleared. The source of the ck fog has beenpletely removed!


    ��Congrattions onpleting your mission. Mission reward: one face-altering mask set!��


    The system��s joyous voice rang in Mag��s head. He raised his brow a little and walked out of the crowd, back to Amy��s side. He smilingly said, ��Looks like we don��t have to retreat anymore.��


    ��Brother...�� Connie looked at the remnants of the torn shirt, and bit on her lips hard, trying to suppress her emotions as her tears fell.


    That small figure appeared even more lonely and frail amongst the crowd.


    Everyone watched her with empathy. She was probably the most unlucky one to survive in this rebellion.


    ��Gary The Kingyer is dead. Ferdinand, the devil who nned all this, was also exterminated. Now, the only one who has the right to inherit the position of chief in the Falk Tribe is this little princess.�� Irina��s gazended on Connie. At the same time, a gentle ray of lightnded on thetter.


    The orcs in the Falk Tribe all looked at Connie, who was standing under that ray of light, and their eyes slowly lit up.


    ��Princess Connie is the chief��s beloved princess! And she is also his only heir now. It��s only right for her to inherit his ce as chief!�� Durward shouted loudly with his magic caster��s staff held high in the air as he walked out from the crowd.


    An old man walked out as well, and proimed, ��I concur! Princess Connie is kind and brave. She exposed the devil��s lies and trap. She would definitely be able to bring the Falk Tribe out of this difficult situation!��


    The other orcs nodded in agreement. Connie��s actions today changed their perception they had of her. She was no longer an innocent princess. This experience was an ordeal to her, no doubt, and being able to survive this meant that she might really be able to lead the Falk Tribe to be even stronger.


    ��Princess Connie, please go on stage to be conferred as chief!��


    ��Princess Connie, please go up on stage!��


    Everyone started paving a way for Connie as they shouted loudly.


    ��I...�� When Connie heard the shouts, she was bewildered and lost. She instinctively looked around the crowd, and her gaze finally stopped on Mag.


    ��Go, go and protect what your father had been protecting all his life,�� Mag told her loudly.


    ��Protect...�� Connie looked as though she was trying to grab hold of something. As she looked around and saw those trusting eyes, she felt as though she could see that dignified man and that amiable olddy. She took a deep breath, and walked towards the elevated tform.


    Connie walked up the elevated tform and looked at everyone. She said in a low voice, ��I am Connie. Perhaps I don��t have the right to stand here. Maybe I am not good enough to be the chief of the Falk Tribe. But all I want to say is... I hope that I can continue protecting this piece ofnd and this tribe for Father.��


    The orcs looked at Connie, and wiped away their tears silently.


    Their tribe should have been a peaceful and strong tribe if all these things had not happened.


    ��It��s your turn, Ugly Duckling.�� Mag pulled off the ck cloth which was on Ugly Duckling, and patted its bottom gently. ��A grilled fish just for you.��


    ��Meow!�� Ugly Duckling��s eyes lit up. It jumped down from Amy��s embrace to the ground, and dashed through the crowd like a bolt of orange lightning, racing towards the elevated tform.


    ��Lights, get ready!


    ��Levitation, get ready!�� Mag said softly.


    ��Meow!��


    Just when everyone was still deeply entrenched in their sorrow, they heard a loud and sharp sound. An orange figure suddenly dashed upstage, and stopped in front of Connie.


    It was an orange cat. However, it had a pair of translucent white wings on its back, allowing it to levitate in mid-air in front of Connie.


    It gave off a holy light, and looked as though it descended from heaven.


    ��Lord Flerken!��


    ��It really is Lord Flerken!!!��


    The orcs from the Falk Tribe were all stunned when they saw the flying orange cat. After that, their faces suddenly lit up with a bright smile. They all dropped to their knees on the ground, and many even started kowtowing.


    ��This... is really Flerken?�� The orcs from the other tribes all looked at that levitating orange cat, and all the Falk Tribe orcs who had kneeled on the ground. They hesitated for a while before lowering their heads with respect.


    Every tribe had their own magical beast which they would pray to, but there were very few instances where these magical beasts would actually appear.


    No one would think that Flerken would appear after the Falk Tribe had gone through such an ordeal.


    ��Ugly���� Connie blurted out as she stared nkly at the levitating orange cat.


    ��Meow!��


    But before she could even speak, Ugly Duckling reached its paw out to cover her mouth. At the same time, it put another paw on the top of her head. The glow on it grew even brighter, as though there was some sort of passing down of legacy going on.


    When everyone saw that, their eyes widened. They might be witnessing a very important scene.


    About 10 secondster, Ugly Duckling retracted the paw on Connie��s head, and a golden crown appeared in its ce.


    ��Meow.��


    Ugly Duckling meowed once again before disappearing.


    When the glow waspletely gone, there was only Connie left, with a glittering golden crown on her head.


    ��Lord Flerken has chosen Princess Connie!��


    ��Lord Flerken has acknowledged Princess Connie as the one to lead the Falk Tribe!��


    ��Chief Connie! Chief Connie!!��


    The orcs all rose and started to cheer for Connie!

 Chapter 1572 - The First Queen Of The Moon Nation

    <h4>Chapter 1572: The First Queen Of The Moon Nation</h4>


    ��Mm-hmm. Ugly Duckling. Well done. I��ll add a prawn for you tonight.�� Mag reached out to stroke the head of Ugly Duckling, which was teleported back by Irina. In case they were exposed, Mag put the ck cloth over Ugly Duckling again.


    Now that Flerken had made its stand, Connie��s session became rightful. At the same time, she was idolized by everyone in the Falk Tribe, and had gained a lot of poprity��way more than Ferdinand did.


    ��Boss. Your n was really impressive,�� Yabemiya eximed as she looked at Mag.


    Elizabeth also took a second nce at Mag. After this, all of the problems that Connie might have faced after her session were all solved.


    No one would dare to defy Flerken��s will, and no one would dare to question if a female could be the chief again.


    The chiefs and representatives of the other tribes hesitated for a while before going back to their seats. This conferring ceremony that had received the acknowledgment of Flerken might be able to pull the Falk Tribe back from falling off the edge of glory. No one knew what Flerken bestowed upon this young female chief of the Falk Tribe, and the Falk Tribe might grow to be even bigger in the future.


    ��From today onwards, I, Rex the Hairless Monk, shall stay in the Falk Tribe as a protector until Connie grows up to be a chief that is powerful enough.�� Rex appeared behind Connie and gave Auster a warning nce.


    ��Hmph, I hope the Falk Tribe can walk out of its misery as soon as possible.�� Auster snorted coldly before leaving gloomily with the people of the Aug Tribe.


    Some of the chiefs and representatives who were the Aug Tribe��s loyal followers stood up, and followed him quickly.


    ��Master.�� Connie turned around to look at Rex as tears rolled down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    ��You don��t have to worry. I am here.�� Rex looked at Connie and squeezed out a smile on his stiff face.


    ��Does that mean that the Hairless Monk is joining the Falk Tribe? He is someone on par with Auster!��


    ��After losing Isaiah and Gary, we gained the Hairless Monk. Though our might has decreased by a lot, we are still the second-strongest tribe in the Twilight Forest.��


    When the other chiefs and representatives saw this scene, they all had different thoughts and expressions.


    The Hairless Monk��s crime of wiping out the Urba Tribe was finally cleared today, and the existence of the devil was just like a sword hanging above everyone��s head.


    After a few centuries, the same thing happened. Was this a coincidence?


    No one knew where it would appear next.


    Basil was imprisoned, and before anyone could be certain that he already regained his consciousness, his movements would be restricted.


    Darryl and Kurt could tell very clearly that the situation had changed, so they had all chosen to pledge their loyalty to Connie.


    Connie��s conferring ceremony was not too borate. She canceled all the celebratory events that Gary had nned after the ceremony, and ended it by thanking the guests and tribesmen.


    After going through so much tonight, everyone needed rest, including her.


    The guests from the various tribes started to take their leave, and so did Irina.


    No one would have thought that Gary did not be chief, likewise for Ferdinand. In the end, it was Connie who was conferred as the new chief of the Falk Tribe.


    This would definitely have a big impact on the Twilight Forest, and even the Nond Continent.


    ��Get Mr. Mag and his people from the main kitchen to see me,�� Connie ordered an official near her before entering the pce.


    ��Let��s go. We can see the new chief in a new ce now.�� Mag held Amy��s little hand, and walked against the crowd towards the pce.


    Irina changed and appeared by the group��s side. She nodded slightly at Mag.


    Mag lifted a brow in acknowledgment with a smile, and said, ��The lights were done very perfectly.��


    ��Don��t you think it��s a waste of talent to make a 10th-tier light-type magic caster to do something like this?�� Irina smiled seemingly at Mag.


    ��That ray of light created an effect that even 10 10th-tier magic casters would never be able to achieve. Only the most professional light-type magic caster could do it,�� Mag said matter-of-factly.


    ��That didn��t sound bad.�� Irina nodded.


    Mag heaved a sigh of relief. It was indeed difficult to look for a light technician this professional.


    ��There��s also Ba��s spatial magic. It��s very impressive. She made Ugly Duckling levitate in the air,�� Yabemiya praised.


    ��Ahem.�� Ba appeared rather proud. She cleared her throat, and said, ��It was just a wave of my hands.��


    ��It was the standard that even a 4th-tier spatial magic caster could achieve. It indeed was just a wave of your hands,�� Mag said with a nod.


    Ba froze. She lifted a brow and snorted angrily.


    Mag and the rest were brought into the pce quickly following the orders of the new chief.


    Compared tost night when they snuck in, they walked in openly through the main door today, and were even greeted well.


    ��The chief is inside. She has invited all of you in.�� A guard opened the door to a hall for Mag and the rest with a smile.


    The door closed behind them slowly after they walked in.


    ��Boss, everyone...�� Connie turned around. She looked at everyone with reddened eyes. Although tears had started welling up in her eyes, she still bit her lips to control her tears.


    ��It��s alright. It will all pass.�� Mag went up, and gave her a consoling pat on the shoulder.


    ��That��s right. Connie, you��re now the new chief of the Falk Tribe. If your father and grandmother saw that you��ve continued protecting the tribe, and even lead it to even greater heights, they will surely be very happy,�� Yabemiya said softly as she went up to hold Connie��s hand.


    ��I��m afraid I won��t be able to do it well...�� Connie said worriedly with no confidence.


    ��Since you have the courage to go up there, you should trust that you can do it,�� Mag said with a smile as he shook his head.


    ��The first female chief of the Falk Tribe and the strongest female chief of the Twilight Forest in the future.�� Ba looked at Connie and stroked her chin ponderingly. ��The first queen of the Moon Nation... should I give it a try?��


    ��Don��t you still have an older brother?�� Cami reminded.


    Ba thought for a while, and said, ��He... will then be in my way...��


    After everyone took turns to console and encourage her, Connie started to rx. However, Ferdinand��s matter was still a huge blow to her. It would probably take her a very long time to put it behind her.


    ��You should get some rest.�� Irina walked over and tapped at Connie��s be gently.


    A green light glowed, and Connie fell unconscious in Irina��s embrace.


    ��I reckon she hadn��t slept sincest night,�� Irina exined to everyone as she ced Connie gently on a bench.


    ��Is this the diary of Big Sister Connie��s grandmother?�� Amy asked as she pointed to a thick sheepskin notebook at the side.

 Chapter 1573 - Alex, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 1573: Alex, Right?</h4>


    On the back of a ming bird were a worried-looking orc and a gloomy-faced Auster.


    ��Chief, Ferdinand is dead, and now Connie has be the chief of the Falk Tribe. There��s also a Hairless Monk now. Our ns arepletely ruined. What should we do now?�� the orc asked.


    ��Rex only has brawns, no brains. He��s not a threat at all. As for thatss, she��s even less of a worry. However, if word of Flerken appearing spread, she would gain some prominence, and that would affect our n to subdue the other tribes.�� Auster frowned. He thought for a while, and said, ��Let��s still go ording to our original n. Just spread the word that thisss is brash, and cannot take up the responsibility of the chief of the Falk Tribe. After that, get close to Darryl and Kurt, give them a little something, and tell them to start another rebellion.��


    ��Yes,�� the golden-armored orc answered.


    ***


    Gary��s death and Connie��s session were major events to the Falk Tribe, but Flerken��s appearance minimized the negative impact they had.


    Everyone believed that Lord Flerken had made the wisest and noblest choice for the Falk Tribe. As Isaiah��s daughter, Connie would be the new chief of the Falk Tribe, and continue to protect Tatari.


    Of course, there were still voices of objection.


    However, most of them chose to keep their mouths shut in front of the Hairless Monk.


    Those oppressed and maligned orcs who were locked up were set free, and Gary��s aplices were put in jail.


    Many things happened in the night, and everyone knew that when day broke, Connie��s era would officially begin.


    ��So... the mission that the organization gave me ispleted just like that?�� Hannah walked back to her small courtyard slowly. She was still in disbelief. Everything was set into ce before her wine had the chance to be put into use, and before she could use the other things that she had prepared.


    ��But... What exactly was the mission that the organization gave him this time? To rescue Ferdinand? Then if Ferdinand is dead... is his mission consideredplete?�� Hannah stopped in her tracks. She was a little confused. ��Then can I leave this time? Grandpa said that I can leave as long as Iplete the organization��s mission. After waiting for so long, it isn��t all a lie, right?��


    ***


    In the run-down room, Rex stood quietly amidst the floor of shattered ceramics. He could even spot a few familiar pieces.


    Now that the person was gone, he could only use these things as a form of remembrance.


    ��I thought that as long as I left, you would be able to forget the events of that night slowly...�� Rex sighed. He fell silent for a very long time.


    ��Don��t worry, I will watch over Connie for you. This time, I��m not leaving.�� The low voice echoed around the room. It sounded like a mumble, and also like some sort of promise.


    Footsteps approached, and two figures appeared at the door.


    Rex slowly turned around and saw Irina and Mag, who had a mask on, at the door. He did not seem very surprised by their arrival.


    ��I want to understand more about the devil and evil gods from you,�� Mag said in a different tone. He reached his hand out to remove his ck and white mask at the same time.


    Under the mask was a chiseled face filled with righteousness. There were a pair of thick eyebrows and big eyes, with a scar at the corner of his eyebrow.


    ��Alex, right?�� Rex looked at Mag. There was finally a slight change on his face.


    ��I am.�� Mag nodded slightly.


    ��It��s obvious that you��ve already understood some things, and could see where the problem of Ferdinand��s issue lies.��


    ��Yes. A few months ago, the same thing happened first to Borg, an elf. It was way more serious than what happened to Ferdinand. We realized that the Holy Light had a restrictive effect on the ck fog. After that, it happened to Alfred, an abyss demon. The ck fog appeared on a small ind in the Boundless Sea Realm. All the animals there were hysterical because of the ck fog. We saw them eating and tearing each other apart, so we knew the possible effect of the ck fog on normal living things,�� Mag said calmly. ��After that, it was Ferdinand and Gary. Their condition was very mild.��


    ��There have already been three cases of the ck fog within just a few months?�� Rex raised his voice a little when he heard that.


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded. ��We��re worried that this might be a negative signal. If the ck fog starts to appear in different parts of the Nond Continent, and we aren��t able to get timely information to remove it, once it reaches an uncontroble scale, it might mean destruction to the Nond Continent.��


    ��A tribe covered in ck fog meant that the entire tribe was wiped out. If the ck fog covers the entire Nond Continent, that would mean that the entire continent would be on a frantic killing spree... That would be way scarier than a war between races,�� Rex said softly as his expression turned grave.


    ��Have you seen what��s within the ck fog?�� Irina asked Rex.


    Rex��s eyes darted a little, and he appeared hesitant.


    ��If we want to stop all this from happening, we need to understand it more.�� Mag looked at Rex, and said, ��When I was at the Boundless Sea Realm, I was once entranced to enter a stone statue. Inside, I saw a huge stone temple, a throne made up of skeletons, and a man whom I could not see clearly...��


    ��Back then, when we��ve just arrived at the Urba Tribe, we happened to see them in the midst of a scary ceremony...��


    Rex told them everything that happened back then. It was an unforgettable night. Even though he had not mentioned the events of the day to anyone for a century, he could still recount the details of the scene.


    ��...they started frantically killing and biting each other, pulling children��s hearts out to eat. And within the ck fog, we... we saw a horrifying thing that we could not name. It was just like a huge mountain. Even a giant dragon would be as small as a mosquito before it...�� Rex��s voice was shaking as fear showed through his eyes.


    ��Wey low on the top of the mountain, afraid to move, all the way until day broke and the ck fog dispersed, together with the unnamed thing, before we went down the mountain.�� Rex looked at Mag. He paused for a while, pulled out a ck stone box from his pocket, and passed it to Mag.


    ��This is?�� Mag reached out for the stone box that was the size of his palm. It was unexpectedly heavy, and he almost dropped it.


    ��We found this at their altar. For all these years, I��ve never opened it,�� Rex said.

 Chapter 1574 - I’ll Have You Stay Inside Until The Prison Collapses

    <h4>Chapter 1574: I��ll Have You Stay Inside Until The Prison Copses</h4>


    ��Aren��t you going to open it up?�� Irina asked as she walked to Mag��s side and looked at that ck stone box.


    ��I think we should find a safer ce to open it up since we still can��t be sure if the thing inside will cause an uncontroble situation.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. He turned around a corner, and pulled off the mask that was stuck tightly to his face.


    The effect of the face-altering mask that the system rewarded was not bad.


    ��Don��t you like this face?�� Irina asked as she looked at the mask Mag was holding in his hand.


    Mag kept the mask with a smile, and said, ��I prefer this current face and this current identity even more.��


    Irina looked into Mag��s eyes, thought for a while, and smiled. ��It��s great.��


    ��Is everything settled for Ferdinand��s things?�� Mag asked as he continued walking forward.


    ��I��ve already sealed him up into a deep slumber, and we can bring him for the trial anytime.�� Irina nodded slightly, and continued, ��Should we let Connie know about this?��


    ��Let��s not tell her first. That fellow is evil through and through. If Connie finds out, it��ll only add on to her troubles.�� Mag shook his head.


    The two carried on their discussion as they left the pce. This was the first time Mag removed his mask to reveal Alex��s face in order to gain Rex��s trust.


    Rex��s identity was rather special. Although he was currently the deputy warden of Bastie Prison in Chaos City, he did not simply belong to Chaos City.


    As for the Falk Tribe, he only chose to stay because of Connie and her grandmother.


    They had the same stance when it came to the ck fog and the devil. Therefore, Mag wanted to use his sincerity to make Rex stand on their side so that at least they would be fighting together when it came to dealing with matters rted to the devil.


    Mag could not predict what kind of battle this would be, so he would need even stronger alliances.


    In a cave outside of a city, Irina waved her hand to undo the seal on the cave. After that, Mag and Irina went in.


    Ferdinand, who was wrapped up in a bup cloth, was curled up in a corner, deeply asleep. His face was as white as a sheet.


    There was a tiny cloud of ck fog formed at his be which had yet to disperse.


    ��Based on his situation, will he be gone soon?�� Mag asked as he went up to check on Ferdinand.


    ��It seems like that on the surface, but his willpower is stronger than it seems,�� Irina said without a hint of worry.


    After hearing that, Mag did not bother about Ferdinand anymore. He pulled out that stone box.


    The stone box was a few kilograms heavy even though it was just the size of a palm, as though it contained some sort of highlypact metal.


    Irina waved her hand, and created several seals in the cave before looking at the stone box in Mag��s hand.


    ��Let��s take a look at what the Urba Tribe was praying to back then.�� Mag ced the stone box on a rock in the cave. He took in a deep breath, and opened the cover of the box.


    A gush of chill air rushed out from the stone box, decreasing the temperature in the cave by a lot.


    However, Mag��s and Irina��s gaze was already glued to that statue within the stone box.


    It was a monster statue that would make one feel disgust and horror at first sight.


    It had the head of an octopus, the body of a human, and the wings of a bat...


    It was ck throughout, but its eyes were blood-red, and one could even faintly see light reflecting in it.


    ��Cthulhu?�� Mag raised his brow. This statue felt oddly familiar.


    ��What a disgusting creature. Isn��t this the unknown thing that Rex was describing just now?�� Irina said with a frown as she suppressed the urge to use the Holy Light to destroy the stone statue.


    ��It probably is.�� Mag nodded. Back then, the Urba Tribe prayed to and believed in this evil god, resulting in the annihtion of the entire tribe.


    Mag already felt the change in temperature in the cave. He looked at the stone statue with a frown. It was indeed creepy, even more so than the stone statue on the ind at the Boundless Sea Realm.


    ��He��s awake.�� Irina suddenly turned her head back to look at Ferdinand, who was lying in the corner of the cave.


    Ferdinand had sat up silently. The ck fog at his be started spinning around furiously like a whirlwind, and his pure ck eyes had already turned blood-red. His mouth was opened up into a broad smile, revealing his white teeth as he watched Mag and Irina creepily and silently.


    ��He is absorbing the energy of the stone statue.�� Mag nced at the eyes of the stone statue, which was slowly getting brighter. It seemed as though it had formed some sort of connection with Ferdinand.


    ��Holy Light.�� Irina lifted her magic caster��s staff. The Holy Light lit up the entire cave, cutting the connection between Ferdinand and the stone statue like a sharp knife.


    The whirlwind at Ferdinand��s be dispersed. His body swayed, and he fell back into unconsciousness once again.


    Meanwhile, Mag closed the stone box to stop the cold, evil aura from seeping out.


    ��It has been a few hundred years, but these things are still around. Looks like it��s more troublesome than I expected,�� Mag said with a frown as he kept the stone box.


    Irina put her magic caster��s staff down with a frown, and worriedly said, ��If these fellows want to control the world, and expanding their territory is what some of those dumb ones in the different races are thinking about, once a war breaks out again, the ck fog will erupt together, and we might not have the ability to get the situation under control.


    ��We must let them know about this thing in theing negotiation...��


    ***


    The happenings in the Falk Tribe spread quickly to the various parts of the continent in various forms, causing quite an uproar.


    ��Devil... I didn��t think it would be such an ending.�� In the city lord��s castle, Rn passed the top-secret letter to Michael. He was unable to hide the shock on his face.


    ��This...�� Michael was also unable to calm his heart for a very long time after reading the letter.


    After staying silent for quite a while, Michael put the letter down. He looked at Rn, and said, ��Looks like we have to change our strategy. If what Mag said is true, and everyone was unable to escape, we have to gather all the powers from every race, and get ready to face whatever maye.��


    ��I��m afraid it wouldn��t be an easy feat to persuade those fellows.�� Rn frowned.


    ��But it��s something we have to do...��


    ***


    A horse-drawn carriage pulled over outside Mamy Restaurant. Vivian lifted the curtain and propped her chin on her hand as she looked at the sign hanging by the door. She mumbled with mncholy, ��When is Boss Maging back? My grilled fish is right here waiting for me.��


    ��Didn��t Mr. Mag get invited to the Falk Tribe to cook for the chief��s conferring ceremony? The ceremony ended yesterday. They will definitely be back today,�� Luna, who was sitting beside her, said with a smile.


    ��Forget about the grilled fish. Why is even the hot pot gone? Thest time they went out, there was still hot pot...�� Vivian said begrudgingly. She had not had any good food for three days.


    ��Maybe they all left together this time,�� Luna guessed with a shrug.

 Chapter 1575 - What Does It Make Of Our Background As One Of The Four Major Families?

    <h4>Chapter 1575: What Does It Make Of Our Background As One Of The Four Major Families?</h4>


    Rena took a look at her palm, which was cut open by a small sharp stone. She got up, pulled out a few certificates from her cloth bag, and seriously said, ��This is the property deed with the city lord��s castle stamp of approval. I am now the owner of this shop. Let me warn you. If you continue to upy my shop and attack me, I will invite the city lord��s castle to intervene.��


    ��You... You think that just by iming that it��s yours, it��s really yours? I think that your certificate is fake.�� The orc��s expression changed a little when he saw the property deed in Rena��s hand. However, he quickly raised his volume, and said, ��This is Bet��s shop, which is also the Marquis Family��s shop. Our master said that if someonees to make trouble, then we will all go to the city lord��s castle. Let��s see how the Marquis Family��s property ended up as someone else��s!��


    After saying his piece, the orc turned around to go back into the shop, and mmed the door shut.


    ��These fellows...�� Rena clenched her fists angrily. When her finger touched the wound on her palm, she groaned in pain.


    ��Rena, are you alright?�� Firis, who happened to be on the way back to the dormitory, went up quickly to help Rena pat off the dust on her. She looked at the wound on Rena��s palm, and angrily and worriedly said, ��Did those fellows hit you?��


    ��Firis, I��m alright. I just wanted to go into the shop, but they refused to let me in and pushed me. It��s just a small wound,�� Rena said with a smile and a shake of her head as she watched Firis blow the sand off her palm and bandage her palm up carefully.


    Firis furiously said, ��These fellows are rogues! This shop is already yours, but they kept iming it to be theirs, and even refused to leave! When Boss and the otherse back, they��ll definitely uphold justice for you!��


    ��It��s alright. I have the property deed. They can��t get away with it.�� Rena shook her head. However, she still a little worriedly said, ��The problem is that the renovation work for the shop is almost done, and we should already start hiring these two days, but we��ve already wasted two days here, and I have no time to make the soup base and go to the market. Now, all these tasks have to be put on hold.��


    ��It��s alright. I think that the hot pot soup base you made yesterday was superb. Business is sure to be great if you can reach that standard with just substitute ingredients,�� Firis said with an encouraging smile.


    ��It��s still not good enough.�� Rena shook her head. She rather seriously said, ��I think that there��s some problem with the tripe yesterday, and we need to look for a better supplier. There��s still also a lot to improve when ites to the hot pot soup base. There are still a lot of problems unsolved.��


    ��Then I��ll apany you to the market. Anyway, I don��t have anything on in the afternoon. I��m worried that those fellows will find trouble with you again. At least I can protect you when I��m around,�� Firis said with a smile as she wrapped her arms around Rena��s arm.


    ��Mm-hmm. Thank you, Firis.�� Rena smiled, and both of them left hand in hand.


    The orc who pushed Rena just now went up to the second floor, and hesitated a little as he watched the young man standing by the window. ��Young Master, she��s gone, but...��


    ��But you didn��t expect that she��d already gotten her hands on the property deed, right?�� Jonah frowned as he watched the two youngdies walk into the distance. There was some anger in his voice.


    The orc went up a little, and softly said, ��Do you think there��s a need for us to...��


    ��Snatch the property deed?�� Jonah smiled. He turned around and looked at that orc gloomily. ��You fool! Do you know how Bet went down? Now the entire Chaos City is in jitters, and you��re still dumb enough to say something like that?


    ��Besides, Bet just went down a few days ago, and this shop already belongs to this woman. Do you think there is really no rtion between her and the Gray Temple?��


    ��I��ve investigated her. This womanes from the slums. She has no father, and grew up with her mother. She used to be an ountant in a small shop before this. Just a while ago, she became a service staff member at Mamy Restaurant. I doubt she has any backers,�� the orc said hesitantly.


    ��Idiot! Do you think the city lord��s castle just chose a random person to elevate from poverty?!�� Jonah was shaking mad. He waved his hand, and said, ��Send out a warning. Without mine or my father��s orders, do noty a hand on this woman or Mamy Restaurant. No one will have a good ending if they get involved in this restaurant.��


    ��But Master said that we have to get this shop. If this woman continuesing...��


    ��I will settle things on Father��s side. Bet has fallen, and it is both a good thing and a bad thing to the Marquis Family. Watch your words in the future. In the future, people will not spare us on ount of Bet anymore,�� Jonah warned sternly.


    ��Yes!�� the orc answered quickly.


    Jonah turned to walk downstairs. As he walked, he ordered, ��Prepare the carriage. I want to go over to the teahouse.��


    The horse-drawn carriage quickly pulled over at the tea house named ��Ben��. This was the mostvish teahouse in Chaos City. Because Bet was arrested, this ce had been closed for days. However, the seals pasted by the people from the city lord��s castle and the Gray Temple were already taken down. There were even a few big demons and orcs guarding by the door.


    ��Young Master,�� all of them greeted respectfully when they saw Jonah alight from the horse-drawn carriage.


    Jonah nced at the seals that were thrown aside with a frown, and asked, ��Is Father inside?��


    ��Yes, Master is inside,�� answered one demon as he opened the door for Jonah.


    In the opulent tea room, Bowen was leaning by the firece rxedly with a boiling pot of tea in front of him. He had a mink nket covering his legs as he watched the steam rise slowly from the pot. When he saw Jonah enter, he smilingly said, ��Take a seat.��


    ��Father, isn��t it a little inappropriate to remove the seal without the Gray Temple��s permission?�� Jonah asked straight away after taking a seat in front of Bowen.


    Bowen picked up the teapot, filled a cup with tea, and ced the cup in front of Jonah. Smiling, he said, ��Try this tea from Vic Mountain.��


    ��Father...�� Jonah called out worriedly. He didn��t pick up the teacup.


    ��Jonah, do you think Bet��s incident is a good thing to us or a bad thing?�� Bet asked.


    Jonah thought carefully, and said, ��Bet had done many illegal things, so there is a chance that he might implicate the entire family one day. Now that he��s caught, it means that the Marquis Family has gotten rid of a ticking time bomb. It��s not considered a bad thing.��


    ��Whatever Bet had, was all part of the family. But, it all belonged to him, and not us. Now that he was arrested, and he left us with all this mess, we definitely are not going to take it. However, some of the things, if thrown away, are a great loss to us and to the family.�� Bowen took a sip of tea and smiled eerily. ��It��s okay for us to forgo those assets that aren��t clean, but for those that we should take, we can��t let a single one of them go.


    ��Don��t worry about the city lord��s castle and the Gray Temple. The Marquis Family has been in Chaos City for so long. If we can��t even hold on to our family��s assets, what does it make of our background as one of the four major families?��


    ��But...��


    ��Just watch. These assets are ours.�� Bowen broke into a smile, and motioned for Jonah to drink the tea.

 Chapter 1576 - Grandpa Ian Is Fishing

    <h4>Chapter 1576: Grandpa Ian Is Fishing</h4>


    ��My lord, ording to Chaos City��sws, Bet is steeped in crime, and deserved to be severely punished, but his properties don��t belong to him personally. The teahouse, shops, and restaurants, etc., are all properties of the Marquis Family. They shouldn��t be confiscated too.��


    ��Yes, my lord. There is no evidence that these properties are involved in illegal business. Such a cookie-cutter method is simply too hasty and unfair to the Marquis Family.��


    ��My lord...��


    Michael listened to his officials�� advice with a frown. With a dark expression, he said, ��Bet��s case is undergoing investigation. You all don��t get to decide if those properties are legal or not.��


    An elderly official stood up with alert eyes, and said to Michael, ��My lord, our Chaos City has always been ruled byws. Judicial fairness is our foundation. If we can��t even guarantee this, I��m afraid we will disappoint our residents.��


    ��I have never doubted usingws to rule the city, and will never touch its bottom line,�� Michael said to that official with a solemn expression before he swept his gaze across all the officials present. Using a harsher tone, he continued, ��However, if anyone is trying to attribute the properties to the wrong person and confuse the situation, I will never condone it. Bet��s affair is only the beginning of our Chaos City��s efforts in overhauling the underworld. Don��t expect that there will be any flukes.��


    A few of the officials avoided Michael��s gaze in a panic.


    ��We should have done this a long time ago.�� The elderly official who stood up earlier nodded his head with constion.


    ��The meeting is dismissed.�� Michael got up and walked to the door.


    ��My lord, the Marquises had already torn off the seal on the teahouse, and got their people to settle in there,�� Dicus said as he followed after Michael.


    ��Who gave them the approval?�� Michael frowned.


    ��The Department of Property Rights gave them the approval note. ording to the regtions, they have the permission to decide on such properties whose rights are not confirmed yet. The Marquis Family submitted their request, so the processplied with regtions,�� Dicus answered.


    ��Ha. They even dared to give the approval note at this time. The four major families have really stretched their arms out too far.�� Michael smirked with a dark expression.


    ��Do we need to inform the Department of Property Rights first?��


    ��There��s no need to. I want to see how far they can go.�� Michael shook his head, and continued in a low voice, ��It��s time to cleanse the interior of the city lord��s castle too. Otherwise, they might forget whom they are serving. If the interest of the four major families looms over thews, then Chaos City will have no ce to stand.��


    ��Yes.�� Dicus��s expression became serious. After a moment of silence, he continued, ��Apart from that, themercial property that the Gray Temple gave to Mamy Restaurant��s Miss Rena was also snatched by the Marquis Family.��


    ��Something like that actually happened?�� Michael halted, frowning, and asked, ��Who gave the permission this time round?��


    ��The Department of Property Rights seemed to have given them a note.��


    ��Seems like there is indeed no one capable after old Marquis has died.�� Michael chuckled and continued walking.


    ��Do we need to send people there to mediate?��


    Michael shook his head. ��Don��t bother with it. Someone will be teaching them a lesson, and it will be neater than us doing it. However, the Department of Property Rights is rotten to the core. Make a trip to the Gray Temple on my behalfter.��


    ��Yes.�� Dicus nodded as he pondered if the Gray Temple was going to interfere with this matter. They gave the property away, so it seemed right for them to interfere.


    ***


    ��Did anything fun happen in the city recently?�� Ian smilingly asked as he sat next to a fishpond with a fishing rod, his sight fixed on the buoy.


    ��There are quite a lot of interesting things recently. Bet from the Marquis Family has gone under. All his dirty deeds were dug out, and he most likely is never going to get out.�� Scheer, who was sitting next to him, grabbed a handful of biscuits and tossed them into the pond. A big school of fish crowded over.


    Ian sighed, andmented, ��That little fellow was already on the wrong path since he was young. His father was also an a**hole. It��s a pity that he ended up like this.��


    ��He deserved it, so what��s there to pity?�� Scheer pursed her lips.


    ��This matter has gotten too far. The city lord��s castle will most probably start to rectify the issues soon. You are the head of the family now, so you��ve got to make sure that our family members do not extend their hands where they are not supposed to. You mustn��t be careless.��


    ��Whoever dares to extend their hands, I will break them,�� Scheer solemnly said. ��There are so many legal ways to earn money, so don��t me me for being ruthless if they want to be involved in illegal dealings.��


    ��Haha. Youss, you have my style.�� Ian looked at Scheer with satisfaction as he chuckled. ��If it was your father or your uncles, they would never say or do something like that.��


    ��This matter concerns the survival of our family. I have a steelyard in my heart. Those methods are not for the long term, and could never make a family prosper,�� Scheer answered seriously.


    ��Alright, alright. You go get yourself busy. All the fish are so well-fed by you, so what am I going to fish now?�� Ian said with disdain.


    ��Hmm. Then, you will fish all by yourself here.�� Scheer tossed all the remaining little biscuits into the pond, and left with a smile.


    ��Thisss...�� Ian watched Scheer��s retreating back with resignation before tossing his straight hook into the school of fish leisurely as he muttered to himself, ��Jeffree, that old fellow, is indeed not as carefree as me.��


    ***


    In an opulent private room, smoke was whiffing around. Cyril was lying in the bosom of a blonde beauty as he was intoxicated by a magic potion.


    A young master in a long golden robe lying across from him smilingly asked, ��Young Master Cyril, what have you been doing recently? Are there any new ways to make money?��


    ��Sigh. Don��t talk about it. I am so pissed off by a stupid girl recently,�� Cyril spat out with a dark expression.


    He had heard that Blue Suede Fashion��s business was booming, and was already the most profitable and reputable female fashion store in Chaos City. One could even say it was making loads of money every single day.


    And the doubtful voices in the family had begun to lean toward Gloria as she went against the flow to turn Blue Suede around, and even created a new industry.


    Meanwhile, his cksmith shops�� performance was simply lukewarm, and the advancement of their production capacity had begun to weaken. Given his capability, there was no way he could make them in a short time.


    ��Then, let me tell you about a good business. Have you heard about what happened to Bet from the Marquis Family recently?��


    ��Everyone knows about that.�� Cyril pursed his lips. He didn��t care too much about the business of this unsavory friend of his.


    ��Everyone indeed knows about that, but not many people know that many gamblers and johns had nowhere to go after Bet was arrested, and all his gambling dens and brothels were sealed. They are all very restlesstely.�� That person snickered. ��If we go and open a few gambling dens and brothels now, and get some of those drugs to sell to those people, then wouldn��t earning money be as easy as a piece of cake.��


    Cyril immediately sat up with glowing eyes, and said, ��There��s something like that! Are you for real?��

 Chapter 1577 - You Came To Learn How To Brew Rum From The Master Again?

    <h4>Chapter 1577: You Came To Learn How To Brew Rum From The Master Again?</h4>


    On the next day after Connie ascended to the throne, on behalf of the Falk Tribe, she and Irina released a joint announcement. They dered that the Falk Tribe would form a mutual aid alliance with the Night Elves, and work together to defend the world��s peace.


    This joint announcement soon reached all corners of the Nond Continent, and caused quite a stir.


    Nobody knew how that previously unknown little princess gained the favor of the Hairless Monk and Princess Irina at the same time and became one of the few people at the very top of the Nond Continent��s pinnacle of power.


    The Wind Forest naturally had the biggest reaction, and immediately released a warning to remind the Falk Tribe to be aware of their rtionship with the Night Elves. Otherwise, they would be deemed the elves�� enemies.


    Shortly after, the Aug Tribe also released an announcement, expressing their objection toward the alliance of the Falk Tribe and the Night Elves. They even instigated the other orc tribes to iste the Falk Tribe.


    The several followers of the Aug Tribe followed their lead, and released a simr announcement. They even tried their best to hint that Connie would be a weak leader after she inherited the Falk Tribe.


    A storm of taking sides soon swept through the Twilight Forest.


    But what was unexpected was that the tribes didn��t all take the Aug Tribe��s side.


    On the contrary, many tribes who were sitting on the fence because Isaiah was killed in the rebellion took the Falk Tribe��s side. Their number was almost equal to Isaiah��s era.


    ***


    A banquet on the long table in the pce was going on.


    There was a te of steak in front of everyone. The red wine in the ss was giving out a seductive glow in the candlelight.


    Irina lifted her wine ss as she smiled at Connie. ��In the light of the present situation, the pro-war factions and the pro-peace factions in the Twilight Forest are almost equal in power now. Auster��s plot has failed because of your ascension. He wouldn��t have the power to gather the orc species together in a short time now.��


    ��However, what if he still wants to start a war?�� Connie worriedly asked as she held a ss of juice.


    ��Although the Aug Tribe and the tribes that follow his lead are rather powerful, it is impossible for him to fight for territory in the continent after losing the support of half of the orc tribes. Even the goblins could give him a hard time.�� Mag pursed his lips. He was no longer worried about that.


    Although the process hadpletely exceeded his expectations and ns, the current situation in the Twilight Forest had already reached his initial anticipation. Connie had be the Falk Tribe��s new chief, and with Rex��s protection, he didn��t have to worry about political instability at all.


    Furthermore, with all the tribes in two different camps, it had already been decided that the Twilight Forest couldn��t be unified. Even if Auster had the n, he also would need to have the power to implement it.


    As long as no huge incidents happened, the orcs could no longer do anything much at the peace negotiation one monthter.


    Connie swirled the juice, and perplexedly asked Mag, ��However, why am I still drinking fruit juice after I be the chief?��


    ��Juvenile chiefs are not allowed to drink. That��s the rule,�� Mag replied to her seriously.


    Connie nodded after thinking about it seriously. ��Alright. This fruit juice is actually quite nice.��


    ��Big Sister Connie, is being chief fun?�� Amy asked Connie with curiosity.


    Everyone turned to look at Connie too as they prepared to listen to her feelings after being chief for two days.


    ��Hmm...�� Connie gave it some serious thoughts before she shrugged. ��I still think delivery is more fun. I simply need to send the items where they are supposed to go. It��s simple and easy, and I don��t need to think about too many problems, but being chief is different. They report so many things to me daily. For example, how manymbs the sheep have given birth to, whose traps are being destroyed by the neighboring tribe... Why do I have to know all this?��


    Everyone was looking at her with pity. Listening to her, being chief didn��t seem like a fun thing to do at all.


    Mag seriously pondered as he watched Connie. He, too, couldn��t understand what was so attractive about that position that those fellows tried all their means to crawl their way up to.


    At least to him, power was indeed unattractive. The joy that it could bring couldn��t even match up to his customers�� praises or Amy��s cute behavior.


    ��Boss, are you all going back tomorrow��s morning?�� Connie asked Mag.


    ��Yes. We have already ditched the customers for three days. I am afraid they will tear down the restaurant if we don��t return soon.�� Mag nodded.


    Actually, they were supposed to leave today, but they decided to stay one more day for Connie. Besides helping her manage the situation, they could also have a proper farewell.


    Connie was the Falk Tribe��s chief now. The Falk Tribe had a thousand things to do after going through this catastrophe, and the Aug Tribe was watching them with evil intentions, so there was no way Connie could return, and continue to be the courier with no sense of direction.


    ��I��m sorry. Because I am tasked with the burden to revive the tribe, I cannot undertake the important task of being the restaurant��s courier now. I know this is a great loss to the restaurant, and could very likely paralyze the delivery business. About this, I am full of self-reproach...��


    ��Don��t worry. The only customer who orders delivery from the restaurant is now in your tribe, so I can still withstand this loss.�� Mag rolled his eyes. Their delivery service would indeed end after Connie left. However, it was fine... After all, he didn��t depend on the delivery for business, and could bury it on the spot now.


    ��Boohoo... I will miss all of you...��


    Connie��s eyes suddenly became red, and tears began to fall from them. She cried like an aggrieved child.


    Miya, who was sitting next to her, went closer and hugged her. She wiped her tears off, and smilingly said, ��It��s alright, Connie. You can always visit us when you are not so busy in the future. We can alwayse, and visit you during our off days in the future too. Anyway, I know how to fly now, and it would be very fast.��


    ��Yes, yes. Big Sister Connie, you muste back to visit us frequently.�� Amy nodded. After a moment of thought, she passed Ugly Duckling in her arms to her. ��I can let you squeeze Ugly Duckling.��


    ��When I am more powerful, I can set up a super-long-distance teleportation portal between your pce and the restaurant. It will be very easy for us to visit each other then.�� Ba crossed her arms.


    ��Really?�� Connie��s eyes glowed, and she asked, ��Ba, when could that happen?��


    ��Ahem... P-perhaps after I reached the 9th-tier.�� Ba cleared her throat with embarrassment.


    ��Fantastic. There are only two tiers left. You��ve got to work hard now,�� Connie encouraged her.


    Ba lifted her chin up again as she proudly said, ��Strictly speaking, it should be just one tier and a little more. I feel I am about to break through now.��


    The farewell dinner ended in a happy ambiance. After putting Amy to bed, Mag snuck out and went to the Stone Alley alone.


    ��Ha. You came to learn how to brew rum from the master again?�� Irina was sitting on the threshold and swinging her legs as she smilingly asked Mag, who was about to knock on the door.

 Chapter 1578 - This Is Definitely A Freaking Mechanical Genius!

    <h4>Chapter 1578: This Is Definitely A Freaking Mechanical Genius!</h4>


    ��Woah...��


    Mag was so scared that he jumped one big step backward. He looked up at Irina, who suddenly appeared on the threshold, and paled as if he was a little man who was caught by his wife red-handed as soon as he entered the red-light district. He forced out a smile. ��Frankly speaking... I really came to learn how to brew rum today.��


    ��Ha, men.�� Irina took a wine gourd out of nowhere. She twisted open the cap, and took a big gulp.


    A beauty drinking under the moonlight. What a beautiful scene.


    It was a pity... that Mag really didn��t know how to appreciate that now.


    He did indeede to learn how to brew rum. After all, the mission that was set by the system on learning to brew rum wasn��tplete yet, so he had to rush to learn how to do it by tonight.


    ��You are indeed trying to learn a new skill everywhere you go. Why did I never realize you love learning so much in the past?�� Irina put away the wine gourd and met Mag��s eyes.


    ��Learning is a matter that we will have to persevere for our entire life so we can keep pace with the times,�� Mag solemnly replied.


    ��Who said that?��


    ��Zhou Shuren.��


    ��Who��s that?��


    ��Lu Xun.��


    ��Who is Lu Xun?��


    ��A man who said learning medicine couldn��t save China.��


    ��The medics are indeed rather useless. After all, not every one of them can smack people with chairs like me.��


    Mag cocked an eyebrow as he felt these words sounded quite right too. He began to sincerely say, ��Therefore, that is my purpose foring here today. The maiden here is the Falk Tribe��s best brewer and the best rum brewer on the Nond Continent. We will be going back tomorrow, so I have to learn how to brew rum from her tonight.��


    ��Alright. I��m not going to stop you even if you really want to try something else. That��s if you have the guts.�� Irina leaped off the threshold, andnded in front of Mag. ��What do you intend to do with that fellow?��


    ��Put him in a bup sack and bring him back with us first. We could just say it��s a special product when we enter the city. It should be fine,�� Mag said after some pondering.


    ��That will do too. I need to go out tonight, and I will be bringing some special product back.�� Irina nodded, and then turned to leave.


    ��What are you bringing back?�� Mag tried to verify with Irina��s back.


    ��I��ve heard some fellows in the Twilight Forest loved to collect elven maids,�� Irina answered, and then disappeared on the spot.


    A giant purplish-golden beast quickly flew over at the periphery of the Falk Tribe, and soon disappeared again.


    ��They could have so many other hobbies. Why did they have to collect maids? And elven maids some more.�� Mag sighed. It seemed like the Twilight Forest wouldn��t be too peaceful tonight.


    Knock, knock...


    Mag went up to knock.


    The door opened shortly, and a fragrant breeze greeted his nose. A figure dashed out, and was about to throw herself into Mag��s arms.


    ��Miss, please maintain your decorum.�� Mag took two steps back, put out his hand, and pressed on the forehead of Hannah, who was dashing over.


    Although Irina had left, nobody knew if she had really left?


    ��I just want to express my happiness for the mission��s sess.�� Hannah rubbed her forehead, which was red from being stabbed by Mag��s finger.


    ��Let��s go in and talk.�� Mag walked into the yard resignedly. Perhaps this maiden had been living on her own for too long, but her train of thoughts was a little problematic.


    ��Alrighty.�� Hannah immediately closed the door and caught up with Mag. She asked with anticipation, ��The mission is a sess. Does the organization have any new arrangement for me? Are you here to give me a new mission and instructions?��


    ��The organization wants you to remain here, and wait for further instructions,�� Mag replied with a stern face.


    ��Huh...�� Hannah looked deted immediately after hearing that. She seemed to have all her energy sapped out from her body at that moment.


    ��I lied.�� Mag couldn��t help chuckling. This maiden was really into it.


    ��That��s so bad~!�� Hannah clenched her fists, but soon again expectantly asked Mag, ��Then, what ns does the organization have for me? I already can��t wait to offer my body for the organization!��


    ��Offer your body?�� Mag frowned as he felt something was rather wrong with this term.


    ��Yes. Offering my body.�� Hannah pulled her clothes to her sides to reveal her sexy corbones with no hesitation.


    ��Wait a minute... Put on your clothes properly. That isn��t the meaning of ��offering your body��...�� Mag quickly pulled her clothes back together, and looked around him with guilt. It was fortunate that Irina had left, or else he would never be able to clear his name.


    ��It wasn��t that? I remembered there was a phrase in the deration when I joined the organization: I am willing to offer my body for the organization��s cause!�� Hannah looked at Mag with doubt.


    Mag couldn��t bother to exin to her further, and simply seriously said, ��Comrade Old Sim, the organization orders you to teach Comrade Mag how to brew rum right now.��


    ��Yes! Old Sim obeys the organization��s instructions!�� Hannah, too, replied solemnly. As she brought Mag to the brewing room, she turned around when she reached the door to carefully ask Mag, ��What does the organization intend to do with me after this mission isplete? Can I... I��m saying is it possible... maybe there��s any hope... that I can leave here?��


    Mag was taken aback by Hannah, who had glistening eyes, and he asked, ��Are you thinking of leaving the Falk Tribe?��


    ��I...�� A gleam shed through Hannah��s eyes, but she soon lowered her head, and softly said, ��I will obey the organization��s instructions. If the organization needs me to stay here, then I will continue to stay here.��


    Looking at Hannah, Mag suddenly felt sorry for her. Old Sim had been guarding this tribe for his whole life, and Hannah took over his code name, and continued to guard here after he died.


    They persevered for years as if it were only days, waiting for the secret code name that they might never ever hear in their entire lives.


    Such a life was indeed extremely boring.


    However, there were indeed such a group of people who persevered silently.


    Without the need for any more words, Mag could also guess Hannah��s thoughts. After a moment of silence, he said, ��I haven��t received any instructions from the organization yet. I will tell you the concrete oue tomorrow.��


    ��Alright.�� A smile appeared on Hannah��s face again. She pushed open the door of the brewing room, and aforting alcohol fragrance greeted them. After the oilmps on the wall were lit, the distition apparatuses with pipes crisscrossing everywhere appeared in front of Mag.


    Although they were not ss pipes, as a dabbler designer, he knew very well what these machines were for.


    He simply didn��t expect a brewery in an orc tribe could have such advanced mechanical equipment. The brewing technology was even closer to the level of industrialization.


    ��I retrofitted these machines whenever I was feeling bored in the past. The furnace��s heat isn��t strong enough, and the Falk Tribe doesn��t have a lot of metal, so it didn��t reach the level I expected. Otherwise, it could have been done even better. Even though the rum brewed isn��t as good as those that are brewed by hand, it��s good enough to brew normal rum.�� Hannah knocked on the machine next to her, and turned to smile at Mag. ��The most important thing is, it saves me time and effort. I don��t stay here all day to brew rum.��


    <i>This is definitely a freaking mechanical genius!</i> Mag was staring at Hannah with glowing eyes.

 Chapter 1579 - Ding! Congratulations, Host

    <h4>Chapter 1579: Ding! Congrattions, Host</h4>


    ��What do you want to do?�� Hannah grasped her skirt as she looked at Mag, who was staring at her with glowing eyes. She bit her lower lip, and hesitantly said, ��Even though you are my superior, and the organization said we had to obey all orders... If the request is overboard, I will have to consider it...��


    ��What are you thinking about?�� Mag rolled his eyes, and retrieved his gaze from her. He walked one round in the brewing room with an oilmp, and carefully appraised the distition machines. It was hard to imagine that a young maiden like her coulde up with these by herself in her simple and crude cer. Although her skills were not as good as those of professional dwarven cksmiths, her genius ideas and ability to make them still proved Mag��s idea.


    This maiden rum brewer was also a genius mechanic at the same time.


    ��Do you make these by yourself?�� Mag turned to confirm with Hannah again.


    ��Yes.�� Hannah nodded, and regretfully said, ��This is the first version. I have alreadye up with the blueprint of the third version, but I can��t make certain things, so I had to put it aside.��


    ��Where is the blueprint?�� Mag asked her with great interest.


    ��Didn��t youe here to learn how to brew rum? Why are you so interested in the machines?�� Hannah looked at Mag with befuddlement, but her gaze was a little excited. This was the first time someone was interested in her machines, so she asked, ��Do you really want to see them?��


    ��Yes. I am very interested in such stuff.�� Mag nodded. Learning how to brew rum wouldn��t take much time. He was much more interested in Hannah��s drawings. If this wasn��t the best she could do, then he could have found an excellent partner for certain ns in his future.


    ��Please wait a sec.�� Hannah quickly strode into the innermost area of the brewing room. After searching through the table for a while, she dug out a stack of blueprints. She came over to pass them to Mag.


    ��Have a look. This is my third version��s blueprint. I have simplified the entire structure, but the brewing efficiency has increased. I wanted to change some of these metal pipes into transparent crystal pipes so I don��t have to worry about the corrosion of the metal to change the taste of the rum...�� Hannah pointed at the blueprint as she introduced it to Mag.


    Theyout of the blueprint was a little messy, but the lines andbels were very standardized and easy to read.


    As a person who graduated from the mechanical design major, Mag had no problem understanding these drawings.


    He had visited an alcohol distition nt during his university days, and seen his professor dissecting the structure of a distition apparatus in ss before.


    Therefore, he could say that Hannah��s third version of the distiting machine had reached a professional factory��s level.


    As the design objective of a master brewer, Mag even believed the rum that was made by this distition machine would be even better than the factory made ones.


    ��Is it too messy? Can you understand it?�� Hannah asked Mag embarrassedly, lowering her voice. She couldn��t help it after she saw that Mag was quiet while she was exining excitedly.


    ��No. This is one of the most perfect blueprints that I have ever seen.�� Mag smilingly shook his head, and kept the blueprints solemnly. Turning to Hannah, who was already a very famous master brewer at such a young age, he asked, ��What is your dream?��


    ��Dream?�� Hannah was stunned. After pondering the question seriously, she replied, ��I want to turn my drawings into real machines so I can let more people taste the rum that I made.��


    Mag looked into Hannah��s glowing eyes and smiled. ��Come with me. I will bring you to Chaos City and fulfill your dream.��


    ��Really!?�� Hannah widened her eyes, and then hesitantly asked, ��Didn��t you say the organization hadn��t decided what to do about me yet?��


    ��As long as you are willing, I will make all the arrangements. You don��t have to worry.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. Although Hannah was the Gray Temple��s informant, the Falk Tribe��s affairs had concluded, and there wasn��t a need to activate her within a short time.


    It would be a waste to leave such a talent back here in the mountains.


    Simply building these machines and opening a brewery in Chaos City could earn him, the angel investor, tons of money as long as Hannah could ensure the quality of the rum.


    Of course, Mag had even higher expectations for Hannah. One didn��t get to meet such talent easily.


    ��I am willing. Of course, I am willing!�� Hannah nodded her head vigorously, and spun around on the spot happily. She had wanted to leave the Falk Tribe for years. The people of the organization hade, and she could finally leave.


    ��When are we leaving? Are we leaving overnight?�� Hannah already couldn��t wait.


    Mag smiled with exasperation. ��What��s the hurry? We are not eloping. Keep the blueprints and teach me how to brew rum first. After that, you will pack up your belongings, and we will leave in the morning.��


    ��Alright.�� Hannah kept the drawings nimbly. She then brought Mag to a machine, and began to exin to him how to brew an exceptional bottle of rum.


    Rum used cane sugar as one of its raw ingredients. There was a patch ofnd beyond the Falk Tribe that was very suitable for cultivating sugar cane, and it supplied excellent sugar cane as a raw ingredient for rum.


    Brewing a bottle of excellent rum wasn��t any easier than the vinification of wine.


    After Mag learned about the brewing techniques of rum systematically under Hannah��s instructions, he began to try to brew rum on his own.


    The brewing room looked rather dim under the oilmps�� light, and steam gushed out from the machine��s opening at the top. Mag stood in front of the machine seriously as he followed Hannah��s instructions stringently and operated it.


    Meanwhile, Mag had already chased Hannah out to pack her belongings, and prepare for their trip tomorrow.


    ��Finally...�� When it was almost dawn, Mag finally smiled as he lifted up a small cup of clear rum, and the smoothing aroma of it greeted him.


    This was rum that hadn��t even fermented in the oak barrel yet, but it was already giving out a mesmerizing aroma.


    ��Ding! Congrattions, Host. You have already roughly mastered the brewing techniques of rum! You havepleted the mission!


    ��Ding! Congrattions for receiving: mastery of the brewing techniques! You have also received three new alcoholic beverages�� brewing techniques!


    ��The Host can learn to brew any three types of alcohol from the alcohol depository!��


    Right then, the system sounded in Mag��s head.


    ��Dukang, Red Star Erguotou, Daughter��s Red[1], Jian Nanchun, Gujing Gongjiu, whiskey, brandy, vodka, tequ...�� Mag looked at the alcohol list that popped up in his mind. It had almost covered all the alcohol types avable, and it dazzled him. He had no idea which three he should choose.


    Hannah returned to the brewing room, and anxiously asked Mag, ��I have packed all my stuff, but... what should I do with these machines and the alcohol in my cer?��


    [1] This is the most famous ��yellow wine�� in China. It is usually drunk when the daughter gets married; it��s a Chinese tradition. The alcohol is only a mere 13-14% unlike strong white liquor, so it goes extremely well with Chinese food.

 Chapter 1580 - The Devil, Or Perhaps… A Great Old One

    <h4>Chapter 1580: The Devil, Or Perhaps... A Great Old One</h4>


    Early the next morning, Mag and thedies boarded a 7th-tier magic beast, the Golden Armored Condor that the Falk Tribe used to ferry their VIPs, and set off on their return journey.


    Irina sent Mag a messagest night, saying that she would be returning with thedies that she had rescued first.


    Furthermore, while they were saying goodbye to Connie in the morning, she told them which tribes in the Twilight Forest were targetedst night. Some of them even sent their remaining elven maids over to the Falk Tribe in a rush, and begged them to hand them over on their behalf.


    They estimated that the Twilight Forest would not have any orcs who would keep elven maids for a very long time.


    After all... those fellows who used to show off everywhere were all crying over their lost weiners at home now.


    This punishment��s shock and awe effect was indeed far greater than killing them all.


    <i>This... is indeed very like Irina.</i> Mag raised his eyebrows, and mped his legs together instinctively.


    As for Hannah��s distition machines and exquisite brews stored in the cer, Mag could only help her get rid of them on the spot. The machines were dismantled and sold for scraps, and the rum stored in the cers was sold to the aristocrats in the city.


    This made Hannah��s heart ache badly. However, since she was sure that she would never return, she wasn��t too resistant to this solution.


    ��Father is bringing back another beautiful big sister after returning from a trip again,�� Amy muttered softly as she peeped at Hannah sitting at a side.


    Mag happened to hear that, and his mouth twitched. He smiled, and exined, ��Big Sister Hannah is a very formidable brewer. She will most probably work with all of us in the restaurant for some time.��


    Hannah stood up, and shyly greeted everyone, ��I am Hannah. I hope all of you can guide me along.��


    ��Nice to meet you, Hannah. I am Miya...��


    They were considered acquainted after everyone introduced themselves.


    <i>All thedies are so beautiful and nice. This is fantastic...</i> Hannah, who was initially worried that she wouldn��t be able to blend in, was feeling ecstatic now. She was also full of anticipation for her new life.


    ��Have a rest first, everyone. Although the Golden Armored Condor is fast, we will only be arriving at Chaos City at noon, just in time for lunch.�� Mag smiled at all of them. He was already lying in a reclining chairfortably, and closing his eyes for a short rest.


    The Falk Tribe��s trip had concluded, and the result was satisfying.


    However, the existence of the ck fog and the Great Old Ones made him feel rather uneasy.


    Since the other party didn��t intend to remain silent in ruin, then they would definitely have a battle with this world.


    A singr power had no way to handle such a catastrophe and opponents. They needed to have more allies, even all the powers in this world to resist those Great Old Ones.


    As for how to persuade those fellows who were only thinking about fighting for territory and conquering the world, make them understand the dire situation that the Nond Continent was in now, and get them to agree to make concessions and form alliances, it was a problem that caused him an extremely bad headache.


    <i>Comparatively, cooking is indeed an easy and rxing affair.</i> Mag sighed in his heart. He thought he had gotten the God of Cookery��s script, but he had just discovered that things weren��t as simple as he had thought now.


    ��Big Sister Hannah, what is in your little gourd?��


    ��It��s the most precious aged rum base. My grandpa stored it after he brewed it 50 years ago. There are 15 barrels...��


    ***


    When it was about noon, Chaos City appeared in their sight.


    Hannah was getting familiar with all thedies after spending a whole morning with them.


    With Miya��s enthusiastic guidance, Hannah��s integration process was very smooth. She was no longer as awkward and restrained as in the morning.


    ��Is that Chaos City? What a huge city!�� Hannah stared at that huge square city in front with gradually widening eyes in disbelief.


    She had gained some knowledge on this trip. She had seen the mountains and rivers beyond the Falk Tribe and many big cities and small towns.


    However, all those cities and towns could only be considered as a tiny vige whenpared to the big city in front of them.


    Even if one put the entire Falk Tribe in there, it would only have taken up a small corner.


    ��Yes. That is Chaos City, and it��s where we are going to live.�� Miya smiled. She wasn��t any better than Hannah when she first saw this scene the very first time that she flew up into the air.


    ��How many people are living there?�� Hannah asked curiously.


    ��Apparently, it has over 1,000,000 people, but it should exceed that number,�� Miya replied after thinking for a while.


    ��Over 1,000,000...�� Hannah covered her mouth. There were only about 50,000 people in the entire Falk Tribe, and it was already considered as a big tribe in the Twilight Forest, but this city actually had over 1,000,000 people living in it. What a scary number!


    The Golden Armored Condornded outside the city. Mag left right away after he got to the ground, and told thedies, ��You all go back first. I have to settle something first. I will return to cook lunch for you all very soon.��


    ��Let��s go, Hannah. We will return to the restaurant first.�� Miya looped her arm around Hannah��s, and everyone followed them into the city.


    ***


    In a secret chamber, Rn shook Mag��s hands, and solemnly said, ��We have already received the intel about the specific situation. Mr. Mag, you havepleted your mission perfectly, and made a huge contribution to the world��s peace.��


    Regarding the orcs, after Isaiah was killed in the rebellion, they already lost their control, and were no longer able to stop Auster from unifying the Twilight Forest, and leading the orcs to start a war.


    However, Mag��s trip had shattered Auster��s plots and ns, and returned the Falk Tribe under the pro-peace factions�� control. This made the Twilight Forest controble, and pulled the orcs back from the edge of war sessfully.


    ��My lord, you��re too kind with your praises. This is the result of the efforts of everyone in the restaurant,�� Mag humbly said with a smile. However, he soon stopped smiling, and said to Rn with a lowered voice, ��However, we have gained far more than that, but that gain is not something that can make people smile.��


    ��This is?�� Rn looked at the stone box that Mag took out.


    ��This is a statue that Rex found on the location that the Urba Tribe cannibalized one another after they were controlled by the devil 300[1] years ago.�� Mag passed the stone box to Rex, and reminded, ��Do not stare into its eyes, as it can be dangerous.��


    Rn��s expression turned grave after hearing that. Descriptions of the devil appeared repeatedly in the secret missive. Moreover, Mag was saying that this thing was rted to the devil, and rted to the Urba Tribe��s tragic massacre in the past; hence, it had to be an extremely ominous object.


    Rn received the stone box with both hands, and put it on a table. He took a deep breath, and then opened the stone box in a swift move.


    The statue was only palm-sized, but it gave out an immensely terrifying sensation. He felt his soul tremble simply after he looked into the blood-red eyes for a brief moment, as if he was targeted by some terrifying existence.


    Rn quickly retrieved his gaze, shocked, and asked Mag, ��Th-this is?��


    ��The devil, or perhaps... a Great Old One,�� Mag replied calmly. He felt that his throat was a little dry too.


    [1] I��m pretty sure Rex squatted 100 years in prison, so either he was caught after 200 years, I remembered wrong, or the author made a mistake.

 Chapter 1581 - They’re Horrible

    <h4>Chapter 1581: They��re Horrible</h4>


    ��This... This is our restaurant?�� Hannah stood outside the restaurant in disbelief as she looked at the exquisite furnishing. The sun��s rays shone in through the floor-to-ceiling ss windows, and cast a glimmering glow on the signboard. Even the Falk Tribe��s pce wasn��t so beautiful.


    ��Yes. This is Mamy Restaurant.�� Miya nodded. She took out the keys that Mag passed her, and opened the door.


    ��Is Boss Mag back?�� Harrison��s horse-drawn carriage pulled over at that moment. When he saw the group opening the door, he jumped off the carriage excitedly, and asked, ��Are you opening for lunch today?��


    ��I��m sorry, sir, we just got back, so we need time to prepare the ingredients. I��m afraid we won��t be able to open for lunch today. You maye over again tonight,�� Yabemiya said as she shook her head with a smile.


    ��I see.�� Harrison, and a few other customers who happened to walk past, appeared a little disappointed upon hearing that.


    ��Big Sister Miya, does that mean that we can have hot pot tonight?�� Vanessa asked expectantly as she walked over.


    ��Mm-hmm. Everything will be avable.�� Miya nodded. She had confirmed with Mag on their way back just now that the restaurant would resume its normal operations tonight.


    ��That��s great.�� Vanessa smiled broadly. She had been around all the big restaurants in Chaos City for the past few days, and had tried some unique food, but all of them seemed tock something.


    Just as Amy was about to enter the restaurant, Xixi peeked her head out from the potions shop next door, and said, ��Amy, your master said that you have to go for ss this afternoon.��


    ��Ah... Is my wonderful holiday over already?�� Amy sighed a little sorrowfully, and nodded to Xixi as she said, ��Big Sister Xixi, I��ll go over after lunch.��


    ��Alright,�� Xixi replied with a smile, and went back in.


    ��Are Big Sister Firis and Big Sister Rena not at home?�� Amy asked as she walked around the restaurant with Ugly Duckling in her arms.


    ��Maybe they have something on. Firis is in charge of the Night Elves�� food, and Rena should be busy handling matters of the new hot pot restaurant,�� Miya said with a smile as she walked out of the kitchen with warm water for everyone.


    Hannah looked around the restaurant curiously. She finally stopped in front of a wall mural. She spotted the Twilight Forest, and also the Falk Tribe which was represented by a small dot, on the mural. She eximed, ��Is this the map of the Nond Continent? Is the entire continent here?��


    ��No. These are just some ces,�� Elizabeth said with a shake of her head.


    ��Oh...�� Hannah spat her tongue out. She felt slightly embarrassed by herck of knowledge. However, she was quickly attracted by the clock on the wall. She quickly went forward, and stared at the second hand that ticked rhythmically and that minute hand and hour hand that crawled slowly. After a while, she excitedly said, ��This must be the legendary clock, right?! By using a magic spell formation to set the interval in which the needles move, time could be recorded! There��s actually something so sophisticated here!��


    ��Big Sister Hannah, is the clock really so sophisticated?�� Amy asked bewilderedly.


    ��Of course. If you want the needles to move at a steady pace, you need parts of such high uracy in this small clock. Even a slight difference can cause the clock to bepletely inurate.�� Hannah nodded as she admired the clock as though it was a delicate piece of artwork.


    ��Then what about my watch?�� Amy lifted her hand to reveal the watch studded with purple gems on her wrist.


    ��This...�� Hannah looked at Amy��s watch. After confirming that the tiny needles were indeed moving, and even at the same pace as the clock on the wall, she eximed, ��Can clocks already be made so small? How fine must the parts inside be!��


    She had only seen a clock once in the chief��s pce. Back then, she thought that its existence depicted the highest degree of uracy. However, to see one that could be worn on the wrist made her really shocked. She really could not imagine what kind of artisan could create this.


    ��This was a gift from Father,�� Amy said proudly as she retracted her hand.


    <i>Could he also be a professional mechanic?</i> Hannah thought to herself. She found machines to be things even more interesting than wine brewing. The process of designing and making wine-brewing machines was also way more interesting than traditional wine-brewing.


    Her heart would race the moment she touched the icy surface of metal, and imagine what it could turn into.


    If Mag was indeed a very skilled mechanic that could make such a small watch, then she might have found herself a very impressive master.


    ***


    Mag did not dwell in the Gray Temple for too long. After telling Rn about the ck fog and the Great Old One, they set a date to discuss this issue with the city lord, Michael, again.


    As for the stone statue, Mag took it back again because this thing was a little sinister, and Mag was a little worried about leaving it with Rn. After all, Rn did not have the Holy Light with him all the time.


    Aftering out of the Gray Temple, Mag boarded a horse-drawn carriage to go back to the restaurant.


    On the way back, when he passed by the teahouse named ��Ben��, Mag lifted the curtain to take a look and got a shock. The sealed-off teahouse had actually resumed operations.


    <i>What��s going on?</i> Mag frowned. ording to Bet��s crimes, going to prison was already letting him off easy. As his central asset, this teahouse should not be adjudicated so quickly. Why had it already resumed operations?


    The horse-drawn carriage continued moving forward, and Mag quickly saw the hot pot restaurant that was given to Rena. There were two orcs leaning by the door and chatting.


    <i>These are the workers Rena hired?</i> Mag thought that the two orcs did not look very friendly at first nce. For the few days that they had been to the Falk Tribe. Rena should have already started on the renovation and opening of the restaurant. However, judging from the appearance of the shop, it did not seem that the renovation work waspleted, and it did not seem like anyone was working on it, either. That baffled Mag.


    Mag had decided to let Rena helm the new hot pot restaurant and be a sleeping partner. Therefore, he did not ask Rena for a progress report, and would naturally be unaware of the work progress.


    The horse-drawn carriage arrived at Mamy Restaurant very quickly. Mamy Restaurant saw two young girls walking side-by-side in front of him, and told the coachman to pull over. He paid the coachman, and jumped off the carriage as he called, ��Rena, Firis.��


    ��Boss?�� Rena and Firis turned back at the same time. When they saw Mag, they eximed in surprise, ��You��re back!��


    ��Yes, we just arrived in the afternoon. The rest should be in the shop.�� Mag walked over with a smile. When he saw the bandage on Rena��s left hand, he asked with concern, ��Rena, what happened to your hand?��


    ��I scalded myself identally while cooking. It��s nothing,�� Rena said as she quickly hid her hand behind her and shook her head.


    ��That��s not true. Boss, Rena��s hand was cut when those horrible orcs pushed her to the ground.�� Firis clenched her fists angrily. She told Mag, ��They upied Rena��s restaurant, and said that it belongs to them, and didn��t even allow us to go in. They��re horrible.��

 Chapter 1582 - Hey, You Two Baddies!

    <h4>Chapter 1582: Hey, You Two Baddies!</h4>


    ��Oh?�� Mag looked at Rena in shock.


    ��I should have settled all this by myself, but they...�� Rena lowered her gaze apologetically.


    ��Are they from the Marquis Family?�� Marquis frowned.


    ��It��s them all right. They said that the shop belonged to them, and even prevented us from going in.�� Firis nodded her head angrily.


    ��Isn��t the property deed with you? Why did they still say that the shop belonged to them?�� Mag asked Rena.


    ��They also have proof from the city lord��s castle that the shop belongs to the Marquis Family. I went over to the city lord��s castle with the property deed today, and they did not give me a concrete reply. They just told me toe back and wait.�� Rena looked at Mag, and resolutely said, ��I will settle this matter by appealing. I believe in the city lord��s castle and thew of Chaos City.��


    ��Me too,�� Mag said with a gentle smile. He looked at Rena��s hand, and rather coldly said, ��However, since things are still unclear on the side of the city lord��s castle, and both sides have their proof, they��re in the wrong for upying the restaurant, and even injuring you.��


    ��It��s... It��s just a small cut. It��s alright.�� Rena shook her head. She was already used to all those small cuts and injuries, and did not really mind it, but Mag��s attitude made her feel warm and fuzzy inside. Yet, she did not wish to trouble him. This was something she was supposed to take care of.


    ��Go in first. Princess Irina should have already arrived. Let her help you take a look at your wound. We��ll talk about everything else after lunch.�� Mag opened the door to the restaurant, and motioned for Rena and Firis to enter.


    ��Is Princess back as well?�� Firis��s eyes lit up. She entered the restaurant quickly, and greeted Irina.


    Rena followed behind, and also greeted everyone.


    Mag first introduced everyone to Hannah, who just arrived at the restaurant. After that, he looked at Irina, who was rubbing Ugly Duckling��s chubby face, and said, ��Princess Irina, please help to take a look at Rena��s hand.��


    ��Rena��s hand?�� Everyone turned to look at Rena.


    ��What happened to Big Sister Rena? Did a baddie bully you?�� Amy came up to Rena, and looked at her with a face full of concern. She clenched her little fist, and said, ��If there is any, tell me, and I��ll help you wallop them.��


    ��There��s a baddie who made use of the opportunity when everyone was not around to take over Rena��s shop...�� Firis retold the story of how the Marquis Family upied the shop.


    ��These baddies!�� Everyone was furious when they heard the story, and their hearts went out to Rena.


    ��It��s alright. Look, it��s really just a very small cut.�� Rena had no choice but to undo the bandage on her hand and show everyone the wound on her palm.


    It was a wound around two centimeters long. Although it was not a deep cut, the area was very red and swollen at the moment. A scab had notpletely formed at the moment, so the wound looked very painful.


    ��You were still making hot pot while you��re injured, right?�� Mag asked as he looked at the swollen wound.


    ��I was just mixing the soup base. I haven��t decided on the vors yet.�� Rena retracted her hand embarrassedly.


    ��The wound might be small, but it��s really painful since it��s on your hand.�� Irina looked at Amy, and said, ��Little Amy, didn��t you learn healing magic?��


    ��Yeah. I learned life magic��s healing techniques from Big Sister Irina, and also learned nature magic��s healing techniques from Big Sister Luna. If I use both of them together, the healing effects will be doubled.�� Amy nodded as she went up to Rena, and said, ��Big Sister Rena, give me your hand. I��ll treat it for you.��


    Rena saw that everyone was looking at her. She hesitated for a while before putting her hand out.


    Amy pulled her wand out, and started chanting a spell with her eyes closed.


    Everyone watched her curiously. Life magic was unique to elves, while nature magic was something only dryads could master. However, Amy had learned the healing techniques from both types of magic, and even came up with a way tobine both of them. Everyone was eager to see if the healing effects would really be doubled.


    As the chanting ended, Amy tapped her wand at Rena��s hand, and a green glow with golden huesnded on and enveloped it.


    The glow vanished as quickly as it appeared, and when everyone focused back on Rena��s hand, the wound hadpletely healed, leaving nothing behind��not even a scar. Even the old scars that Rena got from cooking in the past were all gone!


    ��This...�� Rena looked at her fair and tender left hand in surprise and amazement.


    ��Wow. Little Amy��s healing magic is really impressive. The wound vanished instantly. There��s not even a scar left behind,�� Miya eximed.


    ��Nature magic and life magic blend perfectly together, there is indeed a multiplying effect.�� Elizabeth was rather shocked. Amy was indeed the most talented magic caster she had ever seen.


    <i>It seems like dryads and elves are somehow rted. I just wonder if there��s any connection between the God of Life and the Goddess of Nature</i>, Mag thought to himself. He knew about Amy learning healing magic, and was previously worried that she was unable to cope with it. He didn��t think that not only she had mastered them, she even created a way to blend them together without anyone teaching her how.


    However, she could even y with a blend of mes and ice. Combining the two different healing techniques did not seem like something to be shocked about.


    ��The wound is treated, but can we just let the fellow who assaulted Rena off?�� Irina��s lips curled upwards. ��I heard that the four major families are wealthier than a country. I wonder if it��s true?��


    ��I think only the Buffett Family could be considered wealthier than a country. The Marquis Family is just rich, but their safe would definitely not have ack of money,�� Mag said with a smile. He was well aware of what Irina had on her mind.


    ��All of you go and take a rest first. I��ll make lunch, and after we��re done, we��ll go take a look. If we��reparing the size of our fists, things would get interesting.�� After saying that, Mag walked into the kitchen. They could not just let this matter slide. The shop waspensation for Rena. Since the Marquis Family was so shameless, he would not let them be.


    After lunch, everyone went out in a group to the hot pot restaurant 500 meters away.


    Amy carried Ugly Duckling in her arms, walking right at the front, and looking like the leader of the gang.


    ��Say, do you think the woman would be back again? Young Master told us to stay out of trouble, but she keeps causing trouble. Do we still stop her?��


    ��If she still doesn��t know what��s good for her, she can��t me us for being rough. We��ve already told her that we��re from the Marquis Family. Isn��t she a fool if she stilles?��


    The two orcs huddled together in front of the hot pot restaurant, whispering as they warmed their hands with their breaths.


    Just then, a sweet voice shouted, ��Hey, you two baddies! Are you the ones who bullied Big Sister Rena!?��


    Upon hearing that, the two orcs turned their heads, and were stunned to see a little half-elf girl standing by the door.


    ��Who are you, kid? Go and y with the adults at home,�� one of the orcs said as he waved his hand impatiently.

 Chapter 1583 - I’m Here Again!

    <h4>Chapter 1583: I��m Here Again!</h4>


    ��Adults?�� Amy looked at that orc, and took a step back. ��There, here theye.��


    The two orcs looked up, and saw a man walking over with a group ofdies behind him, looking at them rather unfriendly.


    And the woman who��d caused trouble a couple of days ago was within the group too.


    ��Wh-what do you want?�� The two orcs were flustered. However, when they took a closer look at Mag, a skinny and weak-looking human, they were a little more confident because Mag didn��t seem to look like a skilled fighter. They held their heads up, and said, ��This is the Marquis Family��s property. Don��t think that you can go in just because you win in numbers.��


    ��Listen to yourself. This is Rena��s shop. Didn��t you guys upy the ce a few days ago just because you won in numbers?�� Mag mocked.


    ��Nonsense. Who said that this is her shop? We have the property rights issued by the Department of Property Rights. This shop belongs entirely to the Marquis Family!�� that orc said righteously. He pulled out a parchment paper with the stamp of the Department of Property Rights from the city lord��s castle, and shoved it in Mag��s proudly with his head held high.


    ��I also have the property deed with the city lord��s castle stamp. If you think that mine is fake, you can go to the city lord��s castle to ascertain its legitimacy.�� Mag also pulled out Rena��s property deed.


    ��Hmph. In any case, we won��t let you all enter, no matter what you say,�� the orc said coldly as he kept his paper.


    Mag kept the property deed as well, and said in reply, ��Very well, since both of us have a certificate, then this shop will belong to the one with the tougher fist, right?��


    ��Fist?�� The two orcs sized Mag up, andughed out loud at the same time.


    ��Say, you want topare your fist with us with that frail body of yours?�� One of the orcs looked at Mag, and mocked, ��Or do you want to let this little girl take your ce instead?��


    Everyone looked at the two orcs like they were idiots who didn��t know they were courting death. None of them were infuriated by the orcs.


    <i>Will he do it?</i> Elizabeth looked at Mag��s back. She was already certain that Mag was not a simple chef who only knew how to wield a chopper at the Falk Tribe. Even Kurt was stabbed by him. If he were to fight against these two orcs who were barely 6th-tiers, it would be as simple as killing ants.


    Mag couldn��t hold hisughter back as well. He looked at Amy, and said, ��Since they��ve chosen Little Amy, alright, then. In case you say that we��re bullying you, we��ll let Little Amy go against you.��


    ��Hmm?�� The two orcs were stunned for a while. They looked at Mag, and then studied that cute little half-elf with a cat in her arms seriously. That little girl looked around three to four years old, and had big round eyes, making her look super cute.


    But Mag actually wanted them to fight with this little girl?


    ��Are you human?�� the two orcs said disdainfully at the same time.


    ��Me? Really?!�� Amy��s eyes lit up. She passed Ugly Duckling to Anna, and smiled at the two orcs as she said, ��Don��t worry, I��ll be gentle.��


    Mag and the rest had already moved away to give Amy space in front of the door.


    Themotion caused quite some onlookers to stop by. They looked at Mag with the same look of disdain. <i>What kind of father is he to make his young child fight with orcs? Isn��t he just letting the child court death?</i>


    ��This... isn��t a very good idea, right?�� Rena was a little worried. She was not worried about Amy not being able to defeat the two orcs, but about the trouble that she might bring to Mag and the restaurant if this blew up. After all, the Marquis Family was still quite influential in Chaos City.


    ��It��s alright. Even if the city lord��s castle refused to do anything about this, the Gray Temple wouldn��t just sit by and watch,�� Mag said with a gentle andforting smile.


    ��Wh-what are you all doing? Even if this is a challenge, you shouldn��t send a child out!�� one of the orcsmented angrily. He wouldn��t feel proud that he won a fight with a three-year-old.


    ��Exactly. You��re such a big man, but you actually push your daughter out and hide behind her? Can you be any more shameless?�� The other orc also looked at Mag angrily. He could not wait to fight it out with Mag first.


    They were guarding the door, and were representing the Marquis Family, so they definitely could not bring shame to the family.


    ��Hey, your opponent is me. Master said that we have to give our opponents due respect no matter how weak they are. Just like how I am treating you two,�� Amy said each word clearly with an angry face.


    ��You...�� The orcs looked down at Amy, angry and annoyed, but with nowhere to vent.


    ��Be careful, I��m going to attack.�� Before they could speak further, Amy pulled out her magic caster��s staff, which was over two meters long, and dashed toward them.


    ��Young punk.�� Although the orcs were rather shocked that Amy could lift such a long magic caster��s staff, they still did not think much of her. One of the orcs reached out casually to grab the magic caster��s staff, thinking of teaching this odd kid a lesson.


    Meanwhile, the other orc stood where he was, with no intention of moving. It would be such an embarrassment if it required both of them to handle a three- or four-year-old.


    Bam!


    The orc��s hand, which was as big as a fan, did not manage to grab the magic caster��s staff. Instead, the staffnded heavily on his face.


    The unexpected power made his face twist with pain.


    <i>How... can she be so horrifyingly powerful!</i> That was the only thing the orc had in mind when he flew out.


    ��F*ck!�� The other orc was stunned when he saw his partner fly. He didn��t even have the time to react.


    ��Hehe. It��s your turn.�� Amy looked at the other orc and smiled adorably.


    <i>It looks like this fellow is no simpleton. She could actually lift up such a heavy magic caster��s staff, and could even make Benson fly so far away with one smack. However, it was also because Benson underestimated his opponent, and was almost not prepared to react��</i>


    Bam!


    Before the other orc could finish thinking, his train of thoughts was broken with one smack, and he flew in the same direction as the first orc.


    ��How is that possible?!��


    The bystanders suddenly lost it. They watched in shock as they looked at the two orcs who flew far away and Amy, whose height did not even reach the orcs�� waist.


    <i>How powerful must this little girl be to be able to make two orcs of almost 100 kilograms fly so far away with such a casual smack?</i>


    Amy looked at the two orcs who could not even get up. She did not appear to be too happy. Instead, she started lecturing them seriously. ��Master said that you had to concentrate during a battle, and you had to give it your all. You mustn��t have any stray thoughts. If you can��t win, you can��t win. There��s no point thinking so much.��


    ��Darn...�� The two orcsy t on the ground, embarrassed and angry. At the same time, they were also overwhelmed with fear. That blow was horrifyingly powerful.


    They actually flew from one smack of a three- to four-year-old little girl.


    ��Can��t ept it?�� Amy took two steps forward, and watched the two orcs struggle to get up. ��Then I��ll give you another chance.��


    She lifted her magic caster��s staff, and after singing a spell, a green glow with golden huesnded on the orcs, and they miraculously healed instantly.


    ��Healed?�� The two orcs got up in disbelief, and were still a little taken aback.


    ��I��ming at you again!�� A devilish whisper came near their ears.

 Chapter 1584 - Come Here!

    <h4>Chapter 1584: Come Here!</h4>


    The people standing outside the shop watched with their mouths wide open as Amy made the two orcs fly with a single smack, then healed them with a ray of light, then made them fly again, and the cycle continued.


    The horrifying cries for help echoed along the street, making one pity them.


    After all, these two big orcs were so unbelievably weak in front of this cute little girl that they actually flew with a single smack. It might even seem like it was all an act.


    Only the people from Mamy Restaurant knew that these two orcs were really very pitiful.


    It was apparent that Amy was trying to practice her healing magic. Such detestable and durable test subjects were hard to find.


    Every hit was a solid one. It was not to the extent of killing them, but they would at least be in so much pain they could not move.


    The effects ofbining life magic and nature magic were apparent. Their injuries could be cured in a very short span of time, and Amy could whack them with another blow with peace of mind.


    ��N-no...��


    ��I... s-surr-rend-der...��


    The two orcs dragged their wails out. At that moment, they were inplete despair. <i>How is this a kid? She��s a devil!</i>


    Although she was holding a magic caster��s staff, she was using the staff like a bat, and her strength was horrifyingly huge!


    ��Isn��t this the little boss of Mamy Restaurant? She is the disciple of both the Lord of Ice and the Lord of Fire. These two fellows actually dared to trifle with her?�� some onlookers eximed as they recognized Amy.


    ��So this is the disciple of the two legendary great magic casters.�� Everyone started to pity the two orcs.


    When the two orcs heard that, they died a little inside.


    How did they just end up in her hands? This was the child that you should never trifle with in Chaos City!


    ��Well, do you ept your defeat now?�� Mag asked the two orcs with a smile as they flew once again,


    ��Yes! Yes!�� The two orcs nodded vigorously. They could not be bothered about the excruciating pain that they felt in their bodies right now, for they feared the ray of healing magic even more.


    ��So quickly? Master said that one should have a backbone. You cannot admit defeat so readily after being hit.�� Amy looked at the two orcs disdainfully while hugging her magic caster��s staff. Then, she suggested, ��Why don��t we go for another round?��


    ��No, no, no... No more!�� The two orcs waved their hands in fear as they endured the excruciating pain and mbered up.


    What a joke. Even though they would be healed, the pain they felt every time they got hit was real. No matter how hard your bones were, they would not be able to stand all the beatings.


    ��Stop! What are you doing?!�� Just then, a horse-drawn carriage with the Marquis Family g pulled over in front of the shop. A young man with a stern face alighted and walked over. He took one look at the two sorry-looking orcs, and then at Mag as he squinted a little.


    ��Young Master! These people wanted to barge into the shop and even walloped us up. Please be the judge for us.�� The two orcs looked at Jonah as though he was their saving grace. All the grievance that they��d swallowed surged up and poured out as tears.


    The seven to eight orcs who came with the horse-drawn carriage surrounded Mag and the others upon hearing that, giving them a death stare while getting ready to receive orders.


    Jonah looked at Mag, and emotionlessly said, ��You��re Boss Mag of Mamy Restaurant, right? I hope you can give me an exnation as to why you injured the Marquis Family��s guards for no reason. Why did you barge into our family��s property?��


    ��For no reason?�� Mag scoffed. He turned to the side to reveal Rena, who was standing behind him, and coldly said, ��Then let me ask you this first. Why then did your two guards beat up my business partner, Miss Rena, two days ago? This property is under her name, and we have proof sealed with the city lord��s castle��s stamp. How then did it be your family��s property?��


    ��The Marquis Family is vying with thisdy here for a property?��


    ��Both sides said that the shop belonged to them. So whom exactly does this shop belong to?��


    ��Boss Mag said that Miss Rena has the property deed. In that case, the shop must be hers. Hasn��t this always been the rule of Chaos City?��


    The bystanders started discussing the matter among themselves softly. They didn��t know that there was such a conflict hidden behind that seemingly random tussle.


    ��I was the one who hit them. If you can��t ept it, you can give it a try too.�� Amy ced her magic caster��s staff in front of her, and hugged it at her chest. She looked at Jonah in disdain, and said, ��Come here!��


    Jonah nced at Amy, and raised a brow. However, he quickly suppressed his anger. He knew very clearly who this little girl was. If he were to enrage those two old men, the entire Marquis Family would be in trouble.


    He turned to look back at Mag. This was not his first time seeing Mag. He had seen him at the Chamber of Commerce��s year-end celebration, but this was indeed the first time he had such a direct interaction with him.


    He still had not received detailed information as to why the property was with that Miss Rena, and the Department of Property Rights only told him that it was approved by the city lord. The property was transferred under Rena��s name in the form of a gift, and the Gray Temple might have something to do with this.


    However, all information about Bet had been sealed off in the Gray Temple, so there was not much information he could get. What he could feel was that this time, Bet��s crimes weren��t the usual kind, and it seemed like he would not get a second chance.


    He had always been very prudent, especially in this kind of situation where he was unable to get a clear grasp of the situation. That was why he specially made the trip over in the morning to look for his father, and suggested that they drop this shop in case they get embroiled in an unknown conflict.


    But Bowen did not ept his suggestion, and did not seem worried about Miss Rena, who appeared to have no power or backing. He thought that as long as they had the confirmation letter from the Department of Property Rights, they would be able to take over the shop rightfully.


    ording to market rates, this shop��s value had already exceeded 25,000,000 copper coins.


    Furthermore, if they could set up a hot pot restaurant ording to Bet��s n, it might even reap higher returns for the Marquis Family.


    He wanted to drop by and have a look today, but didn��t expect to run into Mag and the others, who came over to cause trouble.


    Moreover, they clearly came prepared. All it took was a three-year-old to put both sides on the same level of ying field.


    ��In that case, I will represent the Marquises to apologize to Miss Rena for our servants�� rudeness and the injuries that they have caused.�� Jonah looked at Rena and bowed deeply.


    ��I...�� Rena looked at Mag nervously.


    ��It��s alright. We��ve already hit the back, and that��s way better than an apology,�� Mag replied in Rena��s stead with a smile.


    Jonah froze, and looked at Mag seriously. He had met his match.


    Mag looked at Jonah seemingly with a smile. The people from the four major families were indeed not useless fools. However, Jonah was still too inexperienced to y with Mag.

 Chapter 1585 - I, Amy, Am Super Fierce!!!

    <h4>Chapter 1585: I, Amy, Am Super Fierce!!!</h4>


    ��Seems like the fight just now was all a misunderstanding. I hope this youngdy here could forgive our Marquis Family��s guards for their ill manners. We will be sure to teach them well,�� Jonah told Amy with a smile, bringing out the magnanimity of a wealthy gentleman.


    After that, he turned to Mag, and seriously said, ��However, I doubt whatever Mr. Mag said waspletely true. I am currently still unsure why Miss Rena would have the property deed of this shop with her because this shop belonged to the Marquis Family originally. It was under Bet��s name previously, and he was arrested for some personal reasons. The Marquis Family would not side with or cover up for his wrongdoings, but the property and assets that belong to the Marquis Family should not be allowed tond in the hands of outsiders.��


    Everyone thought about what he said. If that was the case, how that Miss Rena managed to get such a big and expensive shop was indeed dubious.


    ��You can pretend not to know, but I am going to tell you clearly right now.�� Mag looked at Jonah, and coldly said, ��Bet was arrested and detained by the Gray Temple because he was involved in several murders, making and selling of drugs, kidnapping, and other heinous crimes. And all his assets were gained illegally to buy those shops and properties. In addition, he used various extreme measures to run and monopolize businesses in Chaos City.


    ��These seemingly decent assets, shops, and teahouses were purchased after moneyundering. I suppose the Marquis Family should know very clearly where the moneyes from, right? Do you think you can fool everyone just by iming that it belongs to the Marquis Family? Do you think the Marquis Family rules the world, or do you think that everyone in the Gray Temple is a fool?��


    ��You...�� Jonah��s face turned pale. He took two steps back subconsciously, and there was an inconceble shock and agitation in his eyes.


    How did Mag find out about all this?


    In order to regain all these assets and properties, the Marquis Family had used up a lot of energy and resources to publicize their right of ownership, and even cut Bet outpletely. Jonah did not expect Mag to reveal all of these matters publicly.


    As expected, the bystanders erupted into a chaotic chatter all of a sudden. All they heard was that the owner of ��Ben�� teahouse had been arrested, but no one knew that it had been because of such heinous crimes.


    As the second young master of the Marquis Family, Bet was rather well-known.


    Now that everyone knew that the Marquis Family wanted to regain the properties that Bt got through illegal means, and evenbeled them as their family��s properties, the Marquis Family��s reputation was already gone.


    ��Me? Did I say anything wrong? I reckon the Gray Temple will publicly announce the results of this matter soon. If the Marquis Family really has what it takes to bring the news down, then you can say that I was just spouting nonsense. Of course, I know you don��t have what it takes to do so.�� Mag smiled, looked at the flustered Jonah, and continued, ��You must be curious to know how the property deed for this shop ended up in Rena��s hands. If you can��t even find out the answer to that, I suppose the Marquis Family isn��t influential enough to be considered one of the four major families.��


    ��I...�� Jonah��s face flushed red. This fellow��s words were so infuriating he just wanted to stuff his bbering mouth shut.


    ��Don��t be too nervous. A young rascal like you definitely won��t be able to call the shots for something like this,�� Mag said with a consoling smile. ��Of course, if you really want to know why Rena owns this shop, you can go to the Gray Temple and ask. There��s no need for you to stand here and act all hypocritical. I��ve already put it out here today. This shop belongs to Rena. If anyone tries to seize it and harm her again...��


    ��...Don��t me me for being too rough! Hmph! I, Amy, am super fierce!!!�� Amypleted Mag��s sentence. She clutched her magic caster��s staff and waved her fist as she red at them with her round blue eyes.


    ��Pfft... How cute!��


    ��Oh my God... this threat... is totally not threatening at all.��


    The onlookers could not resist as they melted for Amy��s cuteness.


    Jonah frowned. He had to say something in such a situation. Otherwise, he might bring trouble to the family.


    ��Little Amy, don��t you have sses in the afternoon?�� Just then, a hoarse voice came from outside the circle of crowd. Everyone stepped aside to make a pathway for an old man in a semi-old magician robe and graying hair.


    ��This is?��


    ��Lord of Ice, Urien!��


    ��The adorable threat suddenly bes very threatening...��


    Everyone talked hushedly as they watched Urien with awe and respect.


    Jonah��s face changed immediately. He quickly told Mag, ��I will report this matter to my father. I believe the city lord��s castle will make a fair judgment. Before that, no one from the Marquis Family will appear here ever again.��


    Jonah bowed respectfully to Urien after that, and left immediately.


    ��That��s it? Let��s have another round,�� Amy called out to him passionately.


    His pace hastened immediately, and he boarded the horse-drawn carriage quickly to leave, almost to the point of jogging.


    ��Really, not a single one of them could fight.�� Amy shook her head with disappointment. She turned back to look at Urien, and quickly switched back to her cute smile as she kept her magic caster��s staff, and said, ��Master, what are you doing here?��


    ��I��m here to bring you to ss,�� Urien replied.


    ��Alright. I��ve already beaten the baddies anyway. Then I will go attend ss now.�� Amy nodded and waved her little hand at Mag. ��Father, I��m going to ss.��


    ��Go on, and be good,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��Mm-hmm, mm-hmm.�� Amy nodded hard, and followed Urien to the magic potion shop.


    The onlookers had dispersed, but the news about why Bet had been arrested would definitely be one of the topics for gossip.


    Urien��s appearance had sessfully scared Jonah and the rest off.


    Mag was not worried that the city lord��s castle would side with the Marquis Family. If that really happened, Michael would be too much of a failure as the city lord. He would never agree to it. Hence, there would not be anyone disrupting the progress of setting up the new hot pot restaurant anymore.


    ��They won��t be here again. Let��s go in and take a look.�� Mag opened the door and walked in first.


    The rest followed him in.


    The hot pot restaurant wasvishly renovated with gold and red as the main color scheme. The tables and chairs, which were all the color of wine, were arranged neatly. Just the hall on the first floor alone had more than 100 tables. The scale of this ce was more than twice that of Mamy Restaurant.


    ��This restaurant is huge. I suppose it can hold up to 1,000 people dining in, right?�� Yabemiya eximed.


    ��There are even private rooms on the second floor. The kitchen is also on the second floor.�� Rena walked inwards with a smile. ��Let me show you around.��


    ***


    ��That��s it? How boring...�� Irina, who was standing on a roof nearby, shook her head. She nced at the horse-drawn carriage in the distance, and her lips curled up in a crafty smile. ��Since you��re so greedy to want everything, I��ll peel off ayer of your skin...��

 Chapter 1586 - Host, I F*ck Your Mother!!!

    <h4>Chapter 1586: Host, I F*ck Your Mother!!!</h4>


    ��Have you got the construction team?�� Mag casually asked Rena after walking one round in the hot pot restaurant.


    ��Mm-hmm. Firis introduced a few very formidable elven architects to me. I think I would like to let them do the final presentation of the effects and conclusions. It will be 50% cheaper than using dwarven architects. Furthermore, I prefer their design concepts,�� Rena smilingly said.


    ��That��s rather good.�� Mag nodded slightly. There was no need to doubt the elves�� aesthetic taste. Letting them neutralize this philistine feel brought upon by the golden tone in the hot pot restaurant was the best. He continued, ��Then, please make the arrangements to start the renovation as soon as possible. Regarding the restaurant��s ownership issue, I will ask the city lord��s castle and the Gray Temple to give you an exnation.��


    ��Alright. I will decide the final n with themter at noon before we start the renovations.�� Rena nodded before hesitantly saying to Mag, ��There is another thing I would like to discuss with you.��


    ��Please do.��


    ��That is...�� Rena grasped her shirt, and hesitantly said, ��I have been testing the hot pot bases in the past few days, but when I was making the spicy hot pot, I realized that I couldn��t achieve the m spicy effect without the Sichuan Peppers. I couldn��t find any spices that could rece it on the market, so I am thinking...��


    ��It��s indeed not easy to find a recement for the Sichuan Pepper. I can supply you with Sichuan Pepper before you find a suitable recement,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��Thank you very much.�� Rena was ted, but she quickly gravely said, ��I am willing to pay you ording to its original price.��


    Sichuan Pepper was such a precious spice that it couldn��t be found on the market at all, so it had to be very expensive. Rena definitely couldn��t get it from Mag for free.


    ��Sure.�� Mag nodded. Given Rena��s hot pot restaurant��s size, he indeed couldn��t afford to supply it for free.


    ��System, didn��t you say your Sichuan Pepper is a superior product that only one is selected out of every 10,000? In this case, can you sell me the remaining 9,999 discarded products at a low price?�� Mag smilingly said in his heart.


    ��Host, ording to this system��s principles����


    ��I don��t care about your principles. I only want you to follow my principles. As a candidate for the God of Cookery, my principle is not to waste a single grain of food or spice. Therefore, name your price,�� Mag interrupted the system calmly.


    ��10 copper coins for 5����


    ��Alright, 10 copper coins for 500 grams. Deal! I believe the people from the alternate world will thank you for enabling them to have scrumptious and fairly priced spicy hot pot.�� Mag smiled, and agreed very readily.


    ��I����


    ��You did the right thing, and I admire you for how you learned to be flexible. We will all earn money together, right. You don��t have to thank me,�� Mag said with crity.


    ��A-alright then. Changing the alternate world��s dietary structures and habits is also one of your missions. Recycling and reusing the spice that is meant to be discarded and destroyed is also a good method,�� the system murmured as it reluctantly epted this result.


    ��If you have the need, I can supply you with 500 kilograms of Sichuan Pepper first. Let��s just charge 100 copper coins for every 500 grams.�� Mag smiled at Rena.


    ��100 copper coins...�� Rena��s eyes brightened as she stared at Mag with disbelief. ��So cheap?! D-did you deliberately lower the price for me?��


    Mag smilingly shook his head. ��You want to make the hot pot into a food formon people, so controlling the ingredients�� costs bes the most important issue. The Sichuan Pepper naturally couldn��t be too expensive. It��s alright for me to earn less. After all, I have shares in the hot pot restaurant too.��


    ��Host, I f*ck your mother!!! ������!!�� The system��s furious roar reverberated throughout Mag��s mind.


    ��Being a system, you have to be civilized. Don��t be so foul-mouthed.��


    ***


    Mag stayed in the new hot pot restaurant for a while before he brought Hannah to the factory in the north of the city.


    ��Oh my heavens! What is this giant metal beast that can breathe out steam?!


    ��How can this wheel run on its own?


    ��Doesn��t this loom need to be pushed by someone? This is amazing!��


    Hannah behaved like Alice in wondend when she entered the factory as she began touching things everywhere with her mouth agape the entire time.


    Mag briefly exined to her the steam engine��s principle, the concept of the whole textile factory, and how the workers�� division ofbor and coboration made producing textiles more efficient.


    Hannah was looking at Mag with glowing eyes and unconcealed admiration on her face after they came out of the workshop. ��Did you really invent the steam engine?��


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded.


    ��You are so formidable! You are such a genius!�� Hannah said with amazement on her face.


    ��Standing on the shoulders of the forebears always gave people such a false impression.�� Mag shrugged.


    However, Hannah didn��t think too much about the meaning of his words. Instead, she curiously pursued, ��Are these gigantic machines really powered by steam? Why does the airy, light steam possess such immense strength?��


    ��Yes. Don��t underestimate the power of steam. They could perhaps have a more stable and longsting output than magic, and they could be obtained with a low price.�� Mag nodded with a smile as he was very satisfied with Hannah��s two straight-to-the-point questions.


    Hannah was also looking at the gigantic factory with ponderment. After a moment of silence, her eyes lit up. ��So this is the so-called factory. In this case, can I turn the brewery into such a big factory? We can split the different brewing procedures into a few workshops, and let different workers take charge of the juicing, brewing, fermenting... And then, we will be able to greatly increase the brewing efficiency, and produce rum on arge scale.��


    ��This is why I brought you here. I will invest a sum of money for you to design and build the machines for brewing rum, and build arge rum brewery factory in Chaos City. You will be in charge of controlling the quality of the rum. If you are not well-versed in factory management and sales, I can find someone suitable to assist you.�� Mag smiled at Hannah. ��What do you think about it?��


    ��I...�� Hannah looked at Mag with a slightly gaping mouth. After a while, she gulped. ��I simply came to Chaos City to build my third-generation brewing machines...��


    ��And then?��


    ��And then...�� Hannah gave it some thought as her gazended on the factory building in front of her. Her eyes gradually lit up. ��And then build a giant brewery factory which could allow the whole world to drink the rum from our Old Sim��s family!��


    ��Very good. I am investing into this project!�� Mag nodded as he took out a check, signed it, and gave it to Hannah. ��This is 2,000,000 copper coins, take this as the brewery��s start-up fund. I will be adding on another 8,000,000 copper coinster. You and I will own 50% of the brewery each.��


    ��50% each?�� Hannah held that check, and hesitantly said, ��But I only have 300 copper coins. Wouldn��t you be losing out like this?��


    ��Your abilities and techniques are priceless.�� Mag chuckled.

 Chapter 1587 - Miss, Please Let Me Treat You To Dinner Tonight?

    <h4>Chapter 1587: Miss, Please Let Me Treat You To Dinner Tonight?</h4>


    ��Is the Mamy Restaurant��s boss trying to stand up for that woman? That fellow is really a busybody, and he is popping up everywhere,�� Bowen said to Jonah with a frown. ��He was the one who screwed up Cyril��s matter previously too. He is definitely connected to Gloria. He is really a friend of the females.��


    ��Father, I think we should be more cautious about this matter. It isn��t possible for Miss Rena to receive this restaurant as a gift at this point in time depending on Mag��s connections alone. There has to be some other connection with the Gray Temple behind the scene. Furthermore, Mag was still able to find out about what happened to Bet after the information was locked down, so I��m afraid he��s connected to the Gray Temple too.


    ��Bet was already plunged into the abyss of no return, and the Gray Temple��s attitude toward this is unclear yet, so I think we should give up on this restaurant first, and even on those properties that are gray and shady. This is to prevent the Marquis Family from getting into a precarious position,�� Jonah said with a grave expression.


    ��Ha. He��s just a chef, so why is my son panicking?�� Bowen waved his hands nonchntly and chuckled. ��You don��t have to bother with this. I��ve been waiting for Bet to fall for years. If I don��t take over all the properties that he umted in all these years, how are we going to ount for all his hard work?��


    ��But, Father����


    ��I know about your worries. Our Marquis Family has been operating in Chaos City for dozens of years. Our rtionshipworks that are spread out everywhere are far moreplicated than you think. How are a chef and a woman from the slums going to fight with us? However, just as you have said, this matter involves the Gray Temple, so I will be more careful. Before the official ruling is issued, I won��t let them go and cause trouble,�� Bowen interrupted Jonah. He then waved his hand. ��Go get yourself busy. You are now responsible for reviving the teahouse ��Ben��. It is worth 100 of that restaurant.��


    ��Yes.�� Jonah nodded and strode away.


    Bowen sat in the room alone for a while before he walked to the door, and said, ��Prepare the carriage. I want to go to the Gray Temple.��


    ***


    ��Boss, where are we going now?�� Hannah asked Mag in the carriage. She was still feeling very excited after the factory tour.


    Just like Miya and thedies, Hannah also changed her address for Mag to boss. After all, she was officially hired by Mag as Mamy Restaurant��s chief brewer now.


    ��Back to the restaurant. The restaurant is starting its business officially today, so we have a lot of preparation we have to do in advance,�� Mag replied, and continued, ��To appease the customers�� grievances, I��ve decided to release your rum at the same time with the ��husband and wife lung slice�� tonight.��


    ��But my wine gourd only has the vintage base rum left, and I have sold the machines as scrap metal too, so there��s no way that I can brew it again,�� Hannah said resignedly.


    ��It��s alright. I got a portion of the rum in your cer from Connie, and it will be enough to supply the restaurant for some time. Furthermore, we can take this as a trial run for the rum, and see the market��s reaction to the rum. It can also provide some data for us to build the factory.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.


    As Connie had taken over the Falk Tribe sessfully, he returned the majority of the treasure that the system took. After he only kept a little of it to pay for the system��s management fee, he kept 300,000,000 to 500,000,000 as their fees for making this trip.


    Hence, Mag decided to keep the few hundred barrels of Hannah��s rum that he got from Connie in the extra space that the system had now. He could sell it on the shelf as soon as he came back.


    ��Oh, I see...�� Hannah understood, but she soon seriously said, ��Rest assured, Boss. I will build the third-generation distition apparatus very soon, and then put it into production, and produce a constant supply of rum.��


    ��There is no need to rush in the building. Although your third-generation brewing machine��s design is rather good, we can still improve on many details. We can think about how to increase the energy and raw ingredients�� utilization rate and make the machine operate more efficiently. We also have to incorporate the steam engine into the brewing machine, and make the brewing process even more advanced and efficient. All these are factors that we can further consider.�� Mag smiled at Hannah. ��We must fight for perfection for this generation machine. We will settle this matter in one go.��


    ��The steam engine + the brewing machine...�� Hannah seriously pondered about it for a while before her eyes lit up, and she excitedly said, ��Yes! If we couldbine them together, the brewing efficiency would definitely be very high. We could save a lot of time just on extracting the sugar cane juice alone!��


    Mag continued,��I will give you the steam engine��s schematic and design drawings after we get back. At the same time, I will also teach you how to draw standardized blueprints to prevent any mimunication with the builders during the building process.�� Hannah��s blueprints were not bad, but they were too amateurish. Others might not understand what she was drawing. The moreplicated the machine was, the higher the demand for precision. Hence, he had to standardize that area.


    ��Alright.�� Hannah nodded. She didn��t have any objection to Mag��s arrangements. After seeing the steam engine and textile machine today, she was full of adoration for Mag. That machine was far moreplicated than the brewing machine. Mag was indeed a master mechanic.


    It was only three in the afternoon, and there were already customers loitering around the restaurant��s entrance. Obviously, they were trying to find out if the restaurant would be operating tonight.


    Mag went into the restaurant, wrote on a little ck board, and hung it on the door.


    ��Operation will resume tonight. New product introduction: husband and wife lung slice and rum.��


    ��There is liquor and food, and I have stories to tell. Miss, please let me treat you to dinner tonight?�� Harrison said lovingly to a beautiful subus.


    ��I will consider that after you lose half of your weight.�� That subusdy smiled as she tossed her wavy brte hair, and walked to the end of the line.


    ��Since that is the case, then you will have to give me a miss.�� Harrison sighed as he patted on his round tummy. After reading the announcement on the little ck board, he chuckled again. ��Although youngdies are nice, they simply cannotpare to Boss Mag. The new products are delish. Hehehe...��


    The news of the return of Boss Mag and the restaurant��s reopening became the Chaos City��s foodies�� happiest affair today.


    Of course, the release of two new products at once was no less. Apart from the expected ��husband and wife lung slice��, the rum had also attracted the attention of many alcohol-loving people.


    ��Rum? Isn��t that the specialty alcohol from the Falk Tribe in the Twilight Forest? Did Boss Mag go to the Falk Tribe, and bring the specialty back for us to try?��


    ��I have heard that the Falk Tribe��s rum is rather famous in the Twilight Forest, and the best rum is brewed by Old Sim the master brewer. An old friend brought me a small bottle in the past. That taste... tsk, tsk, is simply fantastic!�� Carl the Storyteller smacked his lips and chuckled. ��I wonder, could the rum that Boss Mag brought backpare with that bottle that I drank years ago?��


    ��It must be the best in order for Boss Mag to release it as a new product,�� someone answered.


    ��That��s not necessarily so. You guys have no idea what a proud person Master Old Sim was. I tried to purchase a bottle of rum that was brewed by him personally then, and I failed despite asking many people for help. It��s impossible that Boss Mag could purchase Master Old Sim��s rum to sell.�� Old Carl waved his hand with conviction.

 Chapter 1588 - Old Sim Brand’s Rum. Because You’re Worth It

    <h4>Chapter 1588: Old Sim Brand��s Rum. Because You��re Worth It</h4>


    Old Carl had been telling stories in Aden Square for years, but he didn��t do it for a living.


    He worked in the city lord��s castle since he was young, and he did it until he retired at 60 years old. Storytelling was just a hobby he did whenever he was free.


    However, although it was just a hobby, he made it into a specialty that nobody else could mimic. With his interesting and colorful stories, and how he closely followed thetest news, he became the most-loved storyteller in Aden Square, or even in the entire Chaos City.


    Of course, after working so many years in the city lord��s castle, he could naturally still receive news that ordinary people couldn��t even after retiring. They all became stories in his mouth.


    Therefore, Old Carl was a publicly recognized knowledgeable man.


    Many alcohol connoisseurs revealed an interested expression after hearing him heap praises on rum.


    ��Old Master Carl is right. I went to the Falk Tribe for businessst year, and I tried to buy Master Old Sim��s rum. It was extremely difficult as it was all bought by the royal family and the nobles. Not many were sold freely on the market,�� a goblin trader chimed in. Then, in a lowered voice, he continued, ��It��s even harder now. After the coup happened in the Falk Tribe, the traders didn��t dare to venture there anymore. The price of normal rum on the market has risen so much that it was terrifying. Fake rum is rampant now.��


    ��It��s not easy to get real rum now, let alone rum brewed by Master Old Sim. As long as Boss Mag could bring back rum from the Falk Tribe, it would already be much better than rum that nobody knows where it came from.�� Old Carl, too,mented.


    Besides storytelling, drinking was his second favorite hobby.


    He heard about a big event that had happened in the Falk Tribe in the past few days when he was drinking with an old friendst night. The princess who had been in exile returned to the tribe. She killed the kingyer Gary, uncovered her older brother��s devilish deeds, and ascended to the throne, bing the Falk Tribe��s very first female chief.


    He hadn��t encountered such a marvelous story for a long time. Only the story of Irina leading the Night Elves out of the Wind Forest and migrating to Chaos City was slightly better.


    He had the story, but how to tell it out excitedly was the hardest test for a storyteller.


    Such a wonderful story with twists and turns. It perfectly continued on with the stories that he told about the kingyer and the brother yer. Its twists and developments werepletely unexpected.


    He was already prepared to spend half a month, or even one whole month, to polish up this story and script.


    Of course, if he could have some nice alcohol now, it might even encourage an inspiration explosion in him. Therefore, he specially came to Mamy Restaurant for a drink. Since it was releasing the rum, of course he would have to try it.


    Not only did peoplee to drink, Mamy Restaurant resting for four days had made many regrs who treated it as their own dining room so miserable that they cried.


    Vanessa pulled Abraham into the end of the line. After standing on her tiptoes to do a headcount, and being certain that they could have hot pot, she finally said with relief, ��Oh, Uncle. You took so long to leave the house. If we had been anyter, we would��ve missed the chance to eat hot pot tonight.��


    ��Th-these people really came very early...�� Abraham panted hard. Their horse-drawn carriage had stopped about 500 meters away, and running this short distance had almost cost him his life.


    ��Life is so short. If we miss a meal, we will miss it forever. Of course, we will have toe early,�� Vanessa said with a matter-of-fact expression. She looked toward the restaurant enviously. ��I really envy those big sisters who work in the restaurant. They don��t have to line up, and get to have all three meals a day. That is simply so blissful.��


    ��They work very hard as they have to take care of so many customers every day. Meanwhile, all you see is eat, eat, eat.�� Abraham chuckled.


    ��That��s true too...�� Vanessa stuck out her tongue embarrassedly. If she was to do it, she definitely wouldn��t be able toplete it. She was simply too clumsy.


    Habeng stood next to Haga and chuckled as he spoke in their tribal tongue. ��Bro, we just had Boss Mag��s delicacies at the Falk Tribe two days ago, and we are going to have them again in Chaos City now. It really is a seamless connection.��


    Haga simplyughed, but he didn��t say anything while he looked at the restaurant expectantly.


    Chapman stood behind Harris, and softly asked, ��Master, Grandmaster has returned. Are you going to continue to learn to cook from him?��


    ��Of course, I am going to learn. I still haven��t mastered the ��husband and wife lung slice�� yet. I will be embarrassing my master if I leave now,�� Harris replied matter-of-factly.


    ��But... I have mastered it,�� Chapman said hesitantly.


    ��...�� Harris.


    ��Master, I don��t mean it that way... I��m just saying, if there��s a need, I can teach you a little...�� Chapman swiftly waved his hands.


    ��Alright now, you even want to be my master now, chap,�� Harris replied rather angrily.


    ��N-no...�� Chapman was so nervous that sweat began to bead on his forehead.


    ��Alright. I��m just teasing you.�� Harris chuckled. ��Tasting different kinds of food here every day is very beneficial to me, and has way exceeded the benefits of travelling. We should take a break now after being on the road for so long. We won��t be able to find a restaurant like this which is able to give me endless surprises anywhere else.��


    Chapman looked at Harris�� profile and nodded thoughtfully.


    It was only halfway through the winter in Chaos City. Apart from some species who were not afraid of cold, the majority of the customers were wearing thick jackets.


    Having hot pot with friends in such cold weather was naturally a very enjoyable affair.


    The customers who came for hot pot were in a separate line on their own, which was as popr as the normal dinner.


    ��Although the hot pot is scrumptious, it��s really expensive. After today��s meal, I can kiss the hot pot goodbye for the rest of the month,�� a young manined.


    ��Yes. If it can be slightly cheaper, I will be able to bring my whole family here to have it. I even need to restrain myself when I am ordering for my tiny section now,�� a middle-aged manmented too.


    ��A few cheap hot pot restaurants have opened for business over there. Their prices are not even a third of Mamy Restaurant��s, but the taste... Hmm, Mamy Restaurant has ruined all others for me,�� a young office workerdy said with a smile.


    ��Aye. I went to try them out in the past two days. Those hot pot restaurants have only scratched the surface. They couldn��t even concoct the clear soup base well. If scalding vegetables in hot water could be considered as hot pot, then my mom could be considered a chef 20 years ago.�� Harrison pursed his lips with disdain written all over his face.


    Everyoneughed out after hearing that. If they were not particr about the taste, they wouldn��t line up one hour early in the freezing wind.


    ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant.��


    Right at that moment, the restaurant��s door was opened outward. Mag came out, stood at the entrance, and smilingly said, ��The restaurant has begun its service. Pleasee in.��


    The customers smilingly greeted Mag and filed in.


    ��Boss Mag, did you bring your rum back from the Falk Tribe?�� some customer asked curiously when he walked in.


    ��Of course. Old Sim Brand��s rum. Because you��re worth it,�� Mag replied with a smile.

 Chapter 1589 - It’s This Aroma!

    <h4>Chapter 1589: It��s This Aroma!</h4>


    ��Old Sim��s Brand!�� Old Carl, who was about to enter the restaurant, halted and stared at Mag in disbelief. ��Boss Mag, you��re saying that the rum that you are selling was brewed by Master Old Sim himself?��


    ��Yes, it was.�� Mag nodded smilingly.


    Although the real Old Sim had already passed away, because Hannah��s skills werepletely on par with her grandpa, the people from the Falk Tribe still called the rum made by Hannah Old Sim��s rum. It could be considered as a rather famous local brand.


    ��H-how could that be possible?!�� Old Carl stared at Mag with disbelief.


    ��You will naturally know after you taste it.�� Mag chuckled.


    ��Alright, I want to see if this Old Sim��s rum is authentic or not.�� Old Sim nodded before he strode into the restaurant, and sat down at the closest seat. He couldn��t wait to flip open the menu on the table.


    In the alcohol column, there was one extra item: ��Old Sim��s rum��1,000 copper coins per cup��!


    ��This shocking price!�� the customer that shared a table with Old Carl said with amazement after scanning the price.


    ��If this is indeed Old Sim��s rum, then this price is indeed shocking.�� Old Carl looked at the menu, and said in a louder voice, ��Shockingly cheap!��


    ��Yes. Don��t even mention Old Sim��s, a bottle of normal authentic rum that is imported from the Falk Tribe could sell for 500-600 copper coins in Chaos City. Rum from a slightly famous brewery could cost over 1,000 copper coins easily. Recently, a poor chap was scammed. He spent 5,000 copper coins to buy a bottle of Old Sim��s brand rum when in fact it was made in a small workshop in Chaos City. A cup of Old Sim��s rum for 1,000 copper coins is indeed shockingly cheap.�� A man who had a wine sk with him sat down opposite Old Carl with a smile.


    ��You are a connoisseur.�� Old Carl smiled at that man, and he ordered straight away when he saw Yabemiya walk over. ��I would like to have a helping of ��husband and wife lung slice�� and a cup of rum.��


    ��Sure.�� Yabemiya nodded.


    ��I would like to have a small spicy grilled fish with a cup of rum and a mug of beer,�� the man opposite of Old Carl smilingly said.


    ��Sure. Please wait a moment.�� Yabemiya proceeded to the next table after she ced the order for this table.


    Karoo could be considered as a regr at Mamy Restaurant��s. As the owner of a fabric shop, he didn��t have any bad hobbies apart from drinking.


    Chaos City didn��t have any good brewers; only the fruit wines from a few breweries were drinkable. He usually asked people to bring the alcohol back for him from other ces.


    Mamy Restaurant��s beer could be considered as the most surprising alcohol that he had had in Chaos City. Together with the spicy grilled fish, it was an enjoyment.


    However, although beer was tasty, to a person who drank frequently like him, there was always somethingcking. Therefore, he would always bring a wine sk that was filled with aged wine from Rodu with him whenever he came. He would only feel satisfied after he had a few sips of it after finishing his beer.


    As for rum, it was also one of his favorites.


    One could onlye across Old Sim��s serendipitously. In Chaos City, there was no way to purchase it even if one had the money. Even people like him who had been drinking for the past 20-30 years had been scammed before. It really sucked to drink fake alcohol.


    Moreover, the Falk Tribe had a coup recently, and the price of rum had increased as a result. Even ordinary rum was hard to find. He hadn��t drunk rum for two months, because he was afraid of buying fake rum from those ck-hearted merchants.


    Therefore, he was surprised and seriously doubtful when he saw Mamy Restaurant releasing rum, and even saying it was Old Sim��s rum.


    How did the rum that was so hard toe by in the market be sold in sses like beer in Boss Mag��s restaurant?!


    It was only 1,000 copper coins, so Karoo wouldn��t feel anything even if it was fake. Even though he was doubtful, he still ordered one ss.


    Anyway, Old Carl was sitting across from him. If it was fake, then there would be another story about a ck-hearted merchant who sold fake alcohol to his regr customers after he got rich.


    ��Boss, would people order my rum? Would the people in Chaos City get used to drinking it?�� In the kitchen, Hannah was worriedly looking at the customers out there. Although she was very confident about her brewing skills, she was afraid the rum would taste different after it came to a different ce.


    ��Don��t worry. Even though rum is a niche liquor in Chaos City, it has very good potential to grow and expand here,�� Mag answered as he tossed the fried rice.


    He had spent some time studying the alcohol market in Chaos City previously. The local breweries were of poor standard, and couldn��t satisfy the local alcohol connoisseurs who were after high-quality alcohol. Therefore, there were merchants who would specially import alcohol to Chaos City from all over the continent, and the market for it was huge.


    Even though the rum had a niche market, due to the difficulty in transporting it on the uneven roads from the Twilight Forest, there wasn��t a huge amount of rum that eventually got to Chaos City.


    Mag��s objective in releasing the rum in Mamy Restaurant was to establish a group of loyal followers for the brewery in the future so that they wouldn��t have to worry about the sales then.


    ��There��s a total of 18 sses of rum. They are respectively: one ss for customer 1 and 3 of table three, one ss for customer 2 of table four, table six...�� Yabemiya went into the kitchen, and began to report about the orders.


    Ba stood at the kitchen��s entrance and closed her eyes. Round sses which were filled with amber-colored rum began to float out, and uratelynded on the tables of all the customers that Yabemiya reported had ordered them.


    A maiden pped her ps, and marveled, ��Wow. That��s so cool. A spatial magic caster is doing the serving! This restaurant is awesome!��


    The customers smiled at the maiden��s marvel. Of course, that was indeed very cool.


    However, many people were attracted by the alcohol��s rich aroma when it floated past them. That was a soothing scent. Simply smelling it could mesmerize them.


    However, that ss wasn��t big, and a tiny ss of rum actually cost 1,000 copper coins. Some customers who didn��t drink felt that this price was rather steep, and couldn��t help feeling sorry for those customers who had ordered it.


    Thud...


    A quiet thud sounded, and two ssesnded in front of Old Carl and Karoo.


    Their eyes were attracted by the amber liquid in the transparent sses in front of them at the same time. This wine ss was smaller than the beer mug. It didn��t have a handle, and could be held easily by hand.


    A rich alcoholic aroma washed over them. There was even a tinge of the white oak barrel��s fragrance in the midst of the rich aroma, which made their eyes light up at the same time.


    ��Yes, it��s this aroma! It��s this aroma! The aroma of Old Sim��s rum. This unique and unduplicable aroma. That has to be it!�� Old Carl said with surprise. He couldn��t conceal the excitement on his face.


    Meanwhile, Karoo lowered his head to take a deep sniff, and then showed a mesmerized expression. He also excitedly said, ��It not only was brewed by Master Old Sim, this is rum that was even aged over 15 years! Rum of such quality, plus Old Sim��s branding, a ss of it could easily cost over 5,000 copper coins!��

 Chapter 1590 - That’s Good. We Should Pass On Our Traditional Crafts

    <h4>Chapter 1590: That��s Good. We Should Pass On Our Traditional Crafts</h4>


    The sses of rum that were served ignited the passion of the customers who ordered them.


    People could recognize good alcohol. Of course, apart from those people who didn��t know it.


    The people who were the first to order the rum were drinkers even if they were not rum aficionados. Looking at the rum��s color and smelling its aroma, they knew it was the real thing.


    Old Carl lifted the ss up carefully, and looked at it against the French doors. The amber-colored rum was clear, and had no sediment.


    Even though this ss wasn��t as big as the beer mug, given that rum was a liquor with a high alcohol concentration, a small ss like this was enough for a normal person.


    Old Carl put the ss next to his lips and took a small sip. Its smooth and sweet texture made one mesmerized unknowingly. The rich aroma had a hint of the barrel��s smell. Only an aged rum that was stored in an oak barrel could release such an exquisite taste.


    He had been thinking about that small bottle of rum for 18 years, and it was only aged for three years. They were both brewed by Master Old Sim.


    He thought he would never get to drink rum that was brewed by Master Old Sim ever again in his life. He didn��t expect he would get to drink such authentic and finely aged rum at Mamy Restaurant for only 1,000 copper coins.


    Old Carl only opened his eyes slowly after a long time, andmented, ��I never expected I could get to drink rum brewed by Master Old Sim again. This Boss Mag is shrewd.��


    ��It��s more than just shrewd. Boss Mag has really formidable means!�� Karoo had also drunk half of his ss, and was flushed with excitement.


    It was a great deal whenever someone in the alcoholic aficionado circles had an unsealed bottle of Old Sim��s rum that was aged over 15 years. After all, rum of that particr quality was only supplied for the Falk Tribe��s nobles and chief.


    However, he didn��t expect to drink rum of that quality in a restaurant in Chaos City.


    Furthermore!


    It only cost 1,000 copper coins!


    If this news got out, he estimated the entire rum aficionado circle in Chaos City was going to explode with excitement.


    He didn��t know what means Boss Mag used to procure rum of such high quality, and he was selling it at such a low price. It was so fairly priced that he worried that he might even suffer a loss.


    The praises could be heard without end. A ss of rum that cost 1,000 copper coins was indeed expensive, but people who ordered it all said that it was well worth it.


    ��The feedback sounds positive.�� Mag wasn��t too surprised to hear praises andments in the kitchen.


    Hannah��s rum was indeed very good, and this batch was brewed by her grandpa, so there was even no need for him to worry about its quality.


    The super positive reviews and feedback given by the customers who had ordered the rum enticed those customers who didn��t understand rum but still loved alcohol to order a ss too.


    Karoo was taking sip after sip of it, and already finished half of the ss before the grilled fish was even served. He quickly gestured to Yabemiya when he saw her walk by. ��Miss, can you please fill this wine sk with rum. I will pay as much as you can fill it.��


    Old Carl��s eyes brightened when he heard that, and began searching his body for things that could be used to hold rum.


    It would be fantastic to bring such a great rum back to have a sip every now and then.


    Many customers were tempted too. Customers who had wine sks with them were already smiling. It would be great to show off to their friends if they could bring some of it back.


    ��I��m sorry, dear customer. We don��t allow takeaway for the restaurant��s drinks and beverages.�� Yabemiya rejected him with a smile.


    ��Then, can I have one additional ss, please? I can even pay more for it. Will 1,500 copper coins a ss do?�� Karoo sincerely said. He had a bad habit of taking a sip everywhere he went. It wasn��t much, but he couldn��t do without it. He hade across such marvelous rum today, so wouldn��t it be great to be able to have a sip of it every now and then wherever he went?


    ��I��m sorry. This is the restaurant��s rule.�� Yabemiya rejected it without any hesitation.


    ��Alright. I am being greedy.�� Karoo sighed, but he could understand the reason behind it. Such high-quality rum was selling at such a cheap price, and ording to the market price, they were selling the rum way below the former. If people with ulterior motives deliberately ordered it for takeaway, they could sell it and flip the profit many times as soon as they left the restaurant.


    An orc at the side emotionally said, ��Miss Miya, I have a friend who has been lying on the bed for three years, and he is going to die soon. All he wants is to have a ss of Master Old Sim��s rum before he dies. Do you����


    ��Dear customer, you may want to take a look at the rules at the back of the menu,�� Miya replied with a smile.


    ��Hehe. I am just cracking a joke.�� That orc immediatelyughed, and embarrassedly scratched his head. ��My father always said that our tribe was just next to the Falk Tribe, and after moving to Chaos City for dozens of years, he deeply missed the rum made by Master Old Sim. I don��t know about rum well enough, and have been scammed by the sellers with fake rum many times. It��s fine to lose the money, but it sucked to beughed at by my father.


    ��He can��t walk very well now. I just want to bring a ss back for him to try. So many people here said it is real, so I believe it has to be. However, I know Mamy Restaurant��s rules very well. I guess I will have to wait for my father to get well enough, and bring him here myself.��


    Yabemiya��s lips moved slightly as she looked at that orc before she finally nodded. ��Alright.�� Then, she went on to the next customer.


    Hannah stood at the kitchen��s entrance, looked at those people who were excited and others who went deep into their thoughts, and softly said, ��I didn��t expect... so many people to know my grandpa and love the rum that he brewed in Chaos City, which is so far away.�� A tear slid down from a corner of her eye and fell to the floor, but she swiftly wiped her tears away.


    ��Boss, I have decided. Apart from building the brewing machines, I also want to brew rum properly so I won��t tarnish Old Sim��s reputation,�� Hannah said to Mag with conviction as she turned toward him before revealing a bright smile.


    ��That��s good. We should pass on our traditional crafts.�� Mag nodded.


    ��So rum actually tasted so exquisite. This aroma and texture totally crush those breweries in the city. The master indeed lives up to his name.�� Harrison had already drunk more than half of his ss. His rotund body swayed, and he said with narrow eyes, ��However... this rum seems rather strong? Why are there two sses in my hand now?��


    Gjerj propped himself against the pir next to him, and seriously said, ��Bro, we have only just begun. Y-you cannot copse so soon...��

 Chapter 1591 - I Am Going To Find A Man As Exceptional As Him In The Future

    <h4>Chapter 1591: I Am Going To Find A Man As Exceptional As Him In The Future</h4>


    Rum was a liquor with a high alcohol content. Mag had it at the Falk Tribe before. Rum that had been aged for 15 years had a 50-60% alcohol content. Beer, which had only eight to nine percent, couldn��t evenpare to it.


    If those people who were used to drinking fruit wine and beers suddenly drank liquor with such high alcohol content, their most direct reaction was: tipsiness.


    Harrison and Gjerj had already realized that this liquor��s prowess was different, so they decided to put the liquor aside, prop their heads up with their hands, and obediently wait for their food to be served.


    It was fine to get drunk for an excellent liquor, but they still hadn��t tried the ��husband and wife lung slice�� yet, so it would be a pity to get drunk now.


    They had to try the new item!


    This was their unified consensus.


    ��Your ��husband and wife lung slice��.�� Right then, Yabemiya came over, and ced a te of ��husband and wife lung slice�� in between them.


    ��Wow. Such bright colors! What a spicy and enticing aroma! This is so seductive.�� Harrison stared at the ��husband and wife lung slice�� with wide eyes. The sliced beef and offals were ced upon one another to form a shape of a volcano in the center of the dish. A scoop of red oil was drizzled over the ��volcano��, and it looked just like an active volcano that was about to erupt.


    A handful of crushed peanuts and roasted sesame seeds was scattered over it, and a tender greentro was ced at the mouth of the volcano as the garnish. The bright and enticing colors together with the spicy aroma made them gulp uncontrobly.


    ��I have waited days for this dish. Finally, I get to eat it. Boss Mag has really made me wait for it.�� Gjerj gulped before using his chopsticks to pick up a piece of beef.


    The thinly sliced beef was coated with ayer of red oil and garnished with roasted sesame seeds and crushed peanuts. Whiffs of the aroma of the braised meat and red oil drifted gradually. The taste buds were already tickled even before it entered the mouth.


    After Gjerj bit down, the rich aroma of the red oil and the spiciness blossomed on the tip of his tongue at the same time. Shortly after that, it was the rich aroma of the braised beef.


    The soft and smooth beef disintegrated after being bitten softly. The taste buds couldn��t help quivering as they weed the impact of this spiciness like a tropical storm.


    ��Wow~��


    Gjerj��s fatty flesh jiggled uncontrobly as that exquisite taste hit his body like lightning. Even his skull seemed to be cracked open.


    He was going to the heavens!


    Rip!


    His clothes already couldn��t contain his trembling fatty flesh, and began to split open.


    ��Sorry, my apologies. I really cannot control it...�� Gjerj tugged his clothes back, and chuckled with embarrassment.


    ��Is it really that powerful?�� Harrison raised hisical short eyebrows as he quickly picked up a piece of tripe. He was a huge fan of the hot pot��s tripe. If he hadn��t wanted to try out the new product, he would have gone for the hot pot after holding himself back for all these days.


    The tripe that was sliced lengthwise was light yellow after braising. It had a natural grid on its surface with ayer of red oil coated all over it, which made it look very enticing.


    Judging from their appearance, the tripes in the ��husband and wife lung slice�� and in the hotpot werepletely different.


    The hot pot��s tripe was thinly sliced, and had a unique crunchiness. Meanwhile, could thisplicated and thick tripe be as scrumptious as those judges described?


    Harrison couldn��t help feeling a little doubtful, but he still popped the tripe into his mouth without any hesitation.


    After the tripe entered the mouth, it began to cross swords with his teeth. The thick tripe indeed wasn��t as tender as the hot pot��s tripe.


    It was slightly chewier, but not too difficult to chew. It could be torn apart with a slightly harder bite, so it brought about a very amazing chewy sensation.


    The aromatic spicy red oil, the roasted sesame seeds, and crushed peanuts began to blossom at the tip of his tongue as if they were a marching band in red uniforms solemnly introducing the tripe with noisy music.


    The aroma of the marinate was so rich as if it had seeped into every inch of the tripe. Then, it simmered, simmered before exploding!


    The aroma of the red oil, marinate, and the tripe fought such an enjoyable battle on the tip of the tongue. It was so intense that Harrison��s taste buds were too busy to handle them. They could onlyment with amazement before surrenderingpletely.


    ��Spicy and enjoyable! It is indeedparable to the hot pot��s tripe! This tripe is indeed fantastic. This is an irresistible delicacy!�� Harrison already felt slightly awake from his tipsiness. He couldn��t help taking a big gulp of the beer while feeling the spiciness in his mouth.


    Awesome alcoholic beverages together with awesome food escted his enjoyment to the next level.


    ��This is really the best dish to go with alcohol,�� Harrison praised.


    ��I agree. Boss Mag gave me a new understanding of beef with a new cooking method again.�� Gjerj nodded in agreement. The spiciness coupled with the alcohol made sweat bead on his forehead. The term ��refreshing�� wasn��t even enough to describe this sensation.


    As it was a new product that was highly anticipated, many customers ordered the ��husband and wife lung slice�� tonight.


    Vivian and Luna were sitting at a table for two in a corner. They had a spicy grilled fish and a freshly served ��husband and wife lung slice�� on their table.


    ��Vivian, do you think this dish is really made with a pair of husband and wife��s lung slices?�� Luna peered at the big te of red ��husband and wife lung slice�� in front of her. This scary name gave her scary thoughts.


    Vivian leaned slightly forward and waved her hand at Luna as she whispered, ��Come here, let me tell you a little secret.��


    ��What��s it?�� Luna leaned forward perplexedly.


    ��My father said that loving married couples have been disappearing mysteriouslytely, and whenever their bodies are found, their lungs...�� Vivian revealed a scary smile on her face.


    ��Ah...�� Luna was so afraid that she leaned back, and made a soft sound as she stared at the ��husband and wife lung slice�� with fear. That attracted questioning looks from the customers sitting at the tables around them.


    ��Hahaha...�� Vivian wasughing so hard that there were tears at the corners of her eyes. She could only stop after a while. ��Their lungs were intact.��


    ��Y-you rascal. You only know to lie to me and frighten me.�� Luna looked at Vivian with anger and resignation before she nodded to the customers around them to express her apologies.


    ��I didn��t expect our Teacher Luna would believe such stories, either.�� Vivian shrugged. She couldn��t wait to pick up a piece of ox scalp with her chopsticks. ��All these are made with beef and beef offal. Although it is called ��husband and wife lung slice��, there isn��t even a piece of ox lung in there. Boss Mag is really getting more and more misleading when naming his dishes.��


    ��So it��s beef?�� Luna heaved a breath of relief upon hearing that.


    ��Yes. You see, this is a piece of ox scalp.�� Vivian put the ox scalp against the light, and the light shone through the gtinous ox scalp. Ayer of red oil was coating the semi-transparent ox scalp, and it looked extremely tantalizing. She couldn��t help praising it. ��It��s indeed done by Boss Mag. Even a piece of ox scalp is so artistically made. I am going to find a man as exceptional as him in the future, or else I shall remain single forever.��

 Chapter 1592 - You Are Really Very Popular Among Women

    <h4>Chapter 1592: You Are Really Very Popr Among Women</h4>


    ��That is not going to be easy.�� Luna looked toward the kitchen with a smile. She could see Mag��s busy figure in the kitchen through the ss panel from where she was sitting. He was holding up the whole busy restaurant by himself, and yet he was able to maintain a gentle attitude at all times. Furthermore, his achievements in mathematics were way beyond the reach of normal people. She was afraid that they were never going to find another man as exceptional as him in Chaos City again.


    ��What about you, Luna? I��ve heard that your father has been pressing you to return to Rodu to get married. He has been looking at many young masters on your behalf,�� Vivian said to Luna smilingly. ��Those chaps heard that our Luna is extremely beautiful, and the matchmakers have been going to your house nonstop.��


    ��Nah, that��s not true.�� Luna blushed and shook her head. ��Grandfather has declined them for me. I don��t want to think about getting married now. I don��t want marriage to divert my attention, and I also cannot guarantee that the man that I marry will support what I am doing now.��


    ��Oh, yes. Our Teacher Luna is a very busy woman. This term is going to be over soon, and many children will get to attend school in the next term. You are going to be super busy in theing one-month-long school holiday, so you��ve got to take care of your health.�� Vivian stopped smiling, and looked at Luna piteously.


    Ever since Luna had set up the foundation, she had been working even harder. Buying the necessities for the children and supervising the building of the new school premises had taken up almost all of her time. It was rare for her to have time toe out with Vivian. She looked even skinnier than before.


    ��It��s fine. The school premises are almost going to be finished soon, and the stuff that we bought or have been donated by the charity have almost all arrived. We should be able toplete everything before the beginning of the next term,�� Luna replied with a smile.


    ��I say a busy person like you should marry a man who can take care of you and your children, and cooks very well to keep you fed,�� Vivianmented before she suddenly froze, and then looked toward the kitchen.


    ��What are you looking at?�� Luna waved her hand in front of her eyes.


    ��The best candidate for your husband,�� Vivian replied gravely.


    ��Hmm?�� Luna looked over, following Vivian��s gaze, and saw Mag who just turned around to grill the beef kebabs. She blushed again and pouted. ��What nonsense are you spouting?��


    ��I��m not spouting nonsense. I��m being serious.�� Vivian grasped Luna��s hand, and continued to say in a lowered voice, ��Let me analyze it for you. Don��t you want to find a man who could support you in your career? Wasn��t Boss Mag the first person who supported you when you first established the foundation? Furthermore, he continued to support your foundation this whole time.


    ��You are definitely not thinking about having children now, and that adorable and obedient Little Amy has solved that problem perfectly. Don��t you like her too?


    ��Furthermore, Boss Mag is a super hands-on dad. Even if you are going to have children in the future, you don��t have to worry at all. You can throw the kid to him, and continue to do whatever you want to do.


    ��Of course, the most, most, most important thing is, you will get to eat the dishes that he cooks every day!


    ��You will get to eat the food served by Boss Mag personally when you wake up every morning. This is the dream of countless women in Chaos City!


    ��Then, I won��t have to worry about your body again. Given his doting character toward his child, he definitely is going to dote on his wife. I only have to worry that you are going to get fat.


    ��See, after my analysis, isn��t Boss Mag super suitable for you?��


    ��ording to your analysis, every maiden in Chaos City is lining up with hopes to marry Mr. Mag.�� Luna chuckled resignedly, but her face was still red. Although she was trying very hard to chase Vivian��s words out of her mind, they kept hovering in her mind like a magical chant.


    In all these years, apart from grandfather, no man had ever supported her like Mag did.


    Even her father and those men who had pursued her couldn��t understand what she was doing for the children. They all asked her to stop feeding that bottomless pit.


    However, she was simply doing whatever she could, and all those children could only depend on her.


    She really had to say that Mr. Mag was indeed a very special person.


    But... could she match up to him?


    She couldn��t even take care of herself well, so how was she going to take up the responsibility of caring for a whole family and being a mother?


    Vivian nodded matter-of-factly. ��Of course, Boss Mag is young and promising, and has powerful genes. He can hold himself well both in the kitchen and beyond it. He is gentle-mannered, and the most important factor is that he is rather handsome. He is a typical premium, rich, and slightly mature gentleman. If he sticks an advertisement ��looking for a wife�� on his door, the line formed by thedies whoe to answer the call will most probably reach the city��s gate.��


    ��Is that so?�� Luna covered her mouth. She was slightly disappointed apart from feeling shocked. If that was the case, it most probably wouldn��t be her.


    ��Don��t be discouraged. You have Little Amy, this trump card, in your hand. Given your and Amy��s rtionship and Boss Mag��s indulgence for Little Amy, you have a very good chance to be his wife.�� Vivian grabbed Luna��s hands as she encouraged her. ��However, dealing with such a premium single man, you have to take more initiative. Otherwise, you are going to lose out to others. But, you cannot be too proactive, as it doesn��t match your temperament and upation. You have to establish your persona as a noble and virtuous teacher so you can arouse his desire to conquer. Then, you will y hard to get...��


    ��Wait a sec... Where did you learn all these things from?�� Luna asked Vivian suspiciously. She knew what happened in her good friend��s life for the past 18 years very well. She had been single since her birth, but why was she able to tell her all these theories now?


    ��Hehe. From the books. You can find everything in books...�� Vivian chuckled smugly.


    ��Alright. Let��s stop talking about this.�� Luna rolled her eyes, and then flicked a nce at the grilled fish. ��Your grilled fish is going to get overcooked if you don��t start eating.��


    ��Oh! I almost forgot about that!�� Vivian got a shock, and swiftly used her chopsticks to swipe in between the fish and the grilling pan to prevent the skin from getting stuck to it before she started to eat the grilled fish seriously.


    Luna took a few bites of the grilled fish before throwing a nce at the kitchen. Her lips turned up a little when she saw that busy figure. She swiftly retrieved her gaze, and continued to chitchat with Vivian.


    As Mamy Restaurant��s first cold dish, the ��husband and wife lung slice�� had received unanimous good reviews from the customers.


    Meanwhile, the rum had made many customers drunk. Some of them got drunk together with theirpanions, while others got drunk all alone by themselves.


    Those who came with their own coachman were still fine. Mag had to press for an address from the murmuring mouths of those who didn��t have a coachman with them before hailing horse-drawn carriages to send them back.


    Of course, many of them headed to ces like the brothels.


    Irina, who was wearing a thin negligee and holding a ss of red wine, came down the stairs gracefully as she spoke to Mag, who was closing the restaurant��s door, with a vague smile. ��Out of 10 tables of female customers, five tables of them were discussing how they were going to pursue you, while the other five tablesmented that they had gotten married way too early. You are really very popr among women.��

 Chapter 1593 - You’re The Most Beautiful Person To Me

    <h4>Chapter 1593: You��re The Most Beautiful Person To Me</h4>


    The blood-red wine swirled in the wine ss. Mag watched as Irina walked down the stairs step by step. Her thin white chiffon nightgown was a little translucent. Although one could not see through it, it gave off the illusion of making it possible.


    Her long silver hair was let down, and her fair feet were bare. A leaf would appear under her foot with every step she took, which served as a foil for her beauty.


    Any man would go crazy seeing such a beauty walk towards him, with that kind of perfect looks and that sweet smile.


    Mag was a man, but at the moment, he was unable to go crazy.


    Instead, he was a little flustered over what Irina said.


    ��Er... Customers would usuallye up with some unrealistic thoughts the moment they eat something delicious.�� Mag let out a cough, and seriously said, ��Am I a man that they couldy their hands on?��


    ��Tsk.�� Irina could not hold herughter in.


    Her smile was like a beautiful flower in full bloom on that usually icy cold face, and that made Mag a little awestruck.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Irina looked at him.


    ��It��s nothing. I just thought that you look quite nice when you smile.��


    ��Quite?��


    ��No... very nice.��


    ��How nice is very nice?�� Irina took a step forward, almost sticking her face to his.


    The faint fragrance that wafted over was as soothing as the Spring of Life. Mag looked at the person in front of him with a smile, and said, ��Nothing in this world can describe your beauty. You��re the most beautiful person to me.��


    Irina paused and looked into Mag��s eyes. Her eyes were as bright as the stars, and her gaze was passionate. Although she still had a calm expression on, her heart started to race uncontrobly.


    Mag looked at Irina, who was just in front of her. Her full and luscious lips were extremely enticing. A strange urge started to overwhelm him.


    The enchanting scent of red wine intoxicated both of them as they started to lean forward unknowingly.


    It was a long and passionate kiss.


    ***


    Rodu. The Royal Pce.


    ��Let��s set off to bring Vanessa back. There are too many factors that lead to instability there. It��s no longer safe,�� Andre told Sean, who was down on one knee.


    ��Yes.�� Sean stood up and turned. He stopped and turned back with hesitation before saying, ��Royal Father, what should I do if I run into Alex on this trip?


    ��Do you have the confidence to kill him?�� Andre asked.


    ��No.�� Sean shook his head.


    ��He does.��


    ��I understand.�� Sean nodded and turned to leave quickly.


    ��The Wind Forest, Boundless Sea Realm, Twilight Forest... Alex, you��re really everywhere.�� Andre paced about the pce slowly and smiled. ��It seems like you��ve been living well over the past three years, and you��ve started to take a liking for meddling in other people��s affairs.��


    The blue me at the tip of the magnificent Magus Tower continued burning brightly in the near distance.


    ��The triennial Magic Caster Tournament is about to begin. ording to tradition, Krassu willmence its opening. Will we still be inviting him this year?��


    ��Of course not. He��s no longer part of the Magus Tower. What are we inviting him for?��


    ��Krassu was the one who suggested and created the Magic Caster Tournament. All these years, many outstanding talents from our field had been chosen from the tournament, and this tournament had also opened a path for magic casters of humble backgrounds to achieve greater things. It had also boosted the improvement in the world of magic in the Roth Empire. The tournament can do without anyone except Master Krassu!��


    ��Nonsense! I think you are also thinking of betraying the Magus Tower, and that��s why you keep speaking up for Krassu!��


    ��One of the 10 core principles of the Magus Tower is the freedom toe and go. There hasn��t been a case where leaving the tower bes a betrayal. Anyone who upholds justice would know how much contribution Master Krassu had made for the Magus Tower. I am not speaking up for him, I am just saying something just and fair!��


    The round-table meeting in the meeting room of the Magus Tower had been ongoing for hours, but there was no conclusion because of the constant arguments.


    ��Enough!�� Richard, who was sitting on the main seat, said sternly.


    The noise in the meeting room decreased as everyone looked at Richard.


    ��I will send Krassu an invitation, and it��s up to him to decide if hees or not.�� Richard stood up as he walked towards the door, and said, ��Today��s meeting will end here. Dismissed.��


    ��Great Elder, are we really inviting Krassu?�� Brent asked with a frown as he followed behind Richard.


    ��It has been the tradition of the Magic Caster Tournament for Krassu tomence the opening. If we didn��t even send him an invitation, it would seem as though we were very stingy,�� Richard continued as he walked. ��As for whether he would turn up or not, judging from his character, I don��t think he wille after finding a good disciple.��


    Brent nodded ponderingly.


    Richard suddenly stopped in his tracks, and turned back to look at Brent, saying, ��Right, His Majesty has ordered us to send two magic casters to go down south to Chaos City with the first prince. I was thinking of sending you and Elliot. You will set off early tomorrow morning.��


    ��Go down south with the first prince?�� Brent was stunned for a while. He looked around, and lowered his voice as he said, ��Does... the second prince know about this?��


    Richard seriously replied, ��This is His Majesty��s orders. Whether Josh knows about it or not is not important. This is a mission to escort Princess Vanessa back, and your top priority is to ensure the safety of the first prince and the princess.��


    ��Princess Vanessa is in Chaos City?!�� Brent was a little shocked. He saw Richard��s serious face, and quickly schooled his expression. He nodded seriously, and said, ��Alright. I will be sure toplete this mission.��


    ***


    ��What a free and easy couple. One moment they��re at the Wind Forest, the next at Chaos City, then the Twilight Forest... heh... haha...�� Josh sat at the pavilion in the middle of theke. There were a few bottles of unopened wine beside him and a few smashed bottles on the ground. He looked at theke with a sinister smile, looking a little drunk.


    At the corner of the pavilion, two servants huddle together, shivering in fear, afraid to look at Josh. This was a very scary side of the second prince.


    A shadow guard appeared at the pavilion and went down on one knee. ��Your Highness. There��s a guest from the Twilight Forest. He said he brought something precious as a gift for you,�� he said respectfully.


    ��An orc from the Twilight Forest?�� Josh frowned. He looked at the shadow guard, and asked, ��What is it?��


    ��He would not allow me to see it, and said that he could only hand it to you,�� the guard said with his head lowered.


    ��Heh... interesting...�� Josh smiled curiously, and waved his hand as he said, ��The two of you, you��re dismissed. Bring that fellow over.��


    ��Your Highness, that orc seems a little strange. Should I set things up first?�� that shadow guard asked with hesitation.


    ��This is Rodu, the second prince��s mansion. Who would dare to do anything to me here?�� Joshughedcently. He waved his hand. ��Bring him in.��


    Very quickly, a frail and old orc with leopard print on his face was brought to the pavilion. He had a ck stone box in his hands. He bowed respectfully to Josh, and said in a hoarse voice, ��Maurice is here to pay respects to the second prince.��


    ��What��s that in your hands?�� Josh asked curiously as he looked at the stone box in the orc��s hands.


    ��This is very precious, and should not be seen by a third person.�� Maurice did not reveal it immediately. Instead, he nced at the shadow guard beside him.


    ��You��re dismissed.�� Josh waved his hand.


    The shadow guard hesitated for a while, but still disappeared.


    ��Go on, what��s that?��


    ��Your Highness, have you heard of the Urba Tribe��s massacre that happened more than 300 years ago?�� asked the orc in his hoarse voice.

 Chapter 1594 - What Is Eternally Asleep Might Not Be Dead

    <h4>Chapter 1594: What Is Eternally Asleep Might Not Be Dead</h4>


    The hovering Dragon Inds.


    In a magnificent hall, 10 giant dragons stood each at one side, and the atmosphere in the hall was very tense.


    The top 10 powerhouses of this world, representing the 10 giant dragon tribes, were all gathered here.


    ��Is the information from the Twilight Forest reliable? Do devils really exist?�� the chief of the Fire Dragon Tribe, Lorenzo, asked loudly in disbelief while spitting fire.


    ��Irina used the Holy Light to kill the devil possessing Isaiah, and purified both of them, causing them to disintegrate. This was presented to everyone at the scene.


    ��Back then during the Urba Tribe massacre, there were already a lot of unsolved questions. We��ve also found traces of evil aura on the site. That��s why we didn��t put Rex to death, and only locked him up in Bastie Prison.


    ��If what Rex said was true, I��m afraid the devils have already seeped out into this world, but we know nothing about this or them,�� Dous said in an icy cold tone, making the air around cool down a lot.


    ��The giant dragons are the strongest race in this world. We are the rulers of the sky from birth. Even if the devil really exists, there��s nothing to be afraid of,�� Eustace, the great elder of the purple crystal dragon tribe, said with acentugh. ��Isn��t it a joke to gather the top 10 giant dragons over for such a small thing?��


    ��I still have a scheduled fight with Titan. If there��s nothing else, I��ll make a move first.�� Zaiya, the chief of the tyranno dragon tribe, stood up and turned to leave the hall.


    ��If devils do exist in this world, I��m afraid this matter will not be as simple as we think.�� Just then, the chief of the giant dragon tribe, who had been silent all along, solemnly said, ��I chanced upon a giant wall mural in the golden dragon tribe��s forbidden cave. It was left behind by our ancestors. I have never understood what it was trying to express for all these years, but I think I should bring all of you over to take a look.��


    ��A wall mural left behind by the ancestors?�� The other giant dragons were all shocked when they heard that. Even Zaiya, who was reaching the door, stopped in his tracks.


    A giant dragon��s long lifespan allowed them enough time to pass on stories orally to the younger generation without the need for written words or wall murals.


    However, Golden Dragon Ind, which was where giant dragons originated from, had a wall mural left behind by their ancestors. It was something even Louis, the dragon who had seen the most and lived the longest, was unable toprehend. That drew quite a lot of attention from the other giant dragons.


    ��Let��s go.�� Louis got up, pped his wings, and disappeared from the hall.


    The other giant dragons followed along.


    Within a moment, the giant dragons appeared in a dark underground cave. A giant wall mural that was more than 500 meters long spread out in front of them.


    This was something only a giant dragon could have done.


    Even the best giant dragons of each tribe were shocked to see a wall mural of such scale underground.


    ��I can��t believe that a wall mural like this actually exists underground in the golden dragon tribe. But what��s drawn on it?�� Lorenzo spat out a ball of me. It flew out and stopped, suspended in mid-air 100 meters in front of the mural.


    That was when the entire mural hidden deep underground was disyed in front of everyone.


    Chaos.


    What they could see was just chaos.


    This was aplete drawing. There were countless different races and also countless creepy scenes drawn on the mural.


    The giant dragons were killing and tearing each other apart, the forest trolls were twisting their fellows�� heads off while having half an elf in their mouths, and the goblins had red eyes and were riding on orcs as they chased a group of monkeys hysterically. The Boundless Sea Realm was stained red, with demon bodies floating around as clusters of horrifying big fishes tore them apart. There were also many other races they had not seen before killing and murdering their own and people of other races maniacally...


    Right at the center of the mural was an unknown grayish-ck object the size of a small mountain. The giant dragons were as small as mosquitos in front of it, and there were several tentacles reaching out from a hexagonal seal on top that was suppressing it. Those tentacles were dotted with blood-red eyes that were gleaming with evil, as though they were about to break out from a seal.


    When the giant dragons saw that, their expressions changed a little.


    ��Wh-what is this?!�� Lorenzo, who was standing right in front of the image of the unknown thing, took a step back subconsciously.


    The creepy and striking image had shocked the giant dragons.


    ��If an unknown and horrifying devil does exist in this world, it will probably look like this.�� Louis took a step forward, and solemnly said, ��This wall mural dates back way further than what we��ve recorded and passed down as giant dragons. What I am talking about here is tens of millennia, but there is nothing about this wall mural from what we��ve passed down as giant dragons. Therefore, I even thought that this might be a creation of imagination left behind by one of our ancestors.��


    ��The different races at war with each other, even killing amongst themselves, could this be an actual record of a war between races from ancient times?�� Eustace asked with a frown.


    ��No. This seemed more like how Rex described the Urba Tribe killing amongst themselves after they were controlled by the devil.�� Dous fixed his gaze on the mural as he solemnly said, ��The war between races isn��t like this. Giant dragons would not attack our own kind so ravingly. No other race would attack their own kind so rabidly, even more so for the elves.��


    ��This is just a wall mural, why are all of you so nervous?�� Zaiya pressed his lips together with a smile, and said, ��Maybe it��s just a wall mural drawn by one of our ancestors when he had nothing to do to scare us.��


    ��No. I think Dous is right. This wall mural should be a warning left behind by our ancestors. There was something odd happening underground three years ago, and that was how I discovered this hidden underground cave and just this wall mural. And in only three years, there have been purported appearances of the devil in the Twilight Forest. There must be a rtion between these two urrences.�� Louis walked up to the front. He fixed his gaze on that unknown object with a giant octopus head, human body, and giant wings. ��I��m afraid this fellow was sealed somewhere by our ancestors, and right now, he has started reaching his tentacles out to do something to our world.��


    ��How is that possible! You said that this wall mural existed for tens of millennia. How can that thing be alive for so long? Even giant dragons have a lifespan of only 3000 years,�� Lorenzo questioned.


    ��Take a look at the words at the corner.�� Louis turned to look at the corner of the mural.


    There was a string of words written in archaic giant dragonnguage.


    ��What is eternally asleep might not be dead...�� Lorenzo read out loud in a shaking voice.

 Chapter 1595 - If A Little Sister Isn’t For Playing, What’s The Point Of Having Her?

    <h4>Chapter 1595: If A Little Sister Isn��t For ying, What��s The Point Of Having Her?</h4>


    Mag had a good dream.


    There was everything in the dream.


    After that, the rm rang.


    Mag reached over to switch the rm off, and nced at the beauty sleeping peacefully in his embrace. He smiled.


    ��Hmph, I knew it. Father must have been holding Mother to sleep. You don��t even hold me to sleep anymore.�� A soft grumble came from the bedside.


    Mag turned around stiffly. He looked at Amy, who was standing by the bed with her arms crossed, with an awkward smile, and said, ��Little Amy, listen,st night, both of us had a drop too much, and then����


    ��I��m not listening! I��m not listening!��


    (`�� ?*)��


    ��In any case... in any case... If there aren��t two strawberry ice creams, I��m not appeased.��


    Amy turned her face away proudly.


    ��Oh... then to make up for my little princess, I��ll go down to prepare a delicious breakfast set.�� Mag pulled his slightly numb arm out from under Irina��s neck, got up, and tucked her in before fetching a clean set of chef��s suit. He bent down and pinched Amy��s nose with a smile as he said, ��Come, give me a kiss.��


    ��One more ice cream for one kiss,�� Amy said proudly after stealing a nce at Mag.


    ��Okay, I��ll add that for you. But you can only have your ice cream in the afternoon and evening.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��Mua...�� Amy put her arms around Mag��s neck, and kissed his cheek as she happily chirped, ��That��s three ice creams!��


    ��Alright, three it is. Any vor you want.�� Mag smiled satisfyingly as he stroked Amy��s head. He walked out, heading for the bathroom to get changed.


    Last night...


    He must have underestimated the power of rum and wine. They were both drunk.


    After that... probably nothing happened.


    Although they were lying on the same bed, they were still properly dressed.


    However, he didn��t know how he got changed into his pajamas.


    ��Alcohol is trouble... Alcohol is trouble...�� Magmented as he brushed his teeth.


    ��Mother, are you awake?�� Amy asked softly as shey on the bed, watching the sleeping beauty Irina.


    Irina opened her eyes and looked at Amy with a smile. She asked, ��How did Little Amy know that I was awake?��


    ��I saw you smiling just now,�� Amy replied with a smile. She took off her shoes and crawled under the nket, naturally moving into Irina��s embrace. She closed her eyesfortably, and said, ��I��ve chased Father away. Now, this ce is mine. I��m going back to sleep.��


    Irina put her arms around Amy and smiled lovingly as she said, ��Don��t you love your father more?��


    ��Who said so? I love both of you.�� Amy shook her head. She reached out and stroked Irina��s tummy as she expectantly said, ��Are you going to give birth to a little sister for me to y?��


    ��A little sister?�� Irina froze a little. She looked at Amy with a strange expression, and asked, ��Do you want a little sister?��


    ��Mm-hm, mm-hm. I love little sisters.�� Amy nodded. She regretfully said, ��Parmer��s little sister, Christy, is super cute, but she��s someone else��s little sister, so she��s not very convenient to y.��


    ��How can you say that? You should say ��y with��.�� Irina broke into a chuckle.


    ��If a little sister isn��t for ying, what��s the point of having her?�� Amy questioned.


    ��Why does that... sound so familiar?�� Irina thought for a while. She seemed to recall saying something simr when she was pregnant with Amy.


    ��We could make her up to be a beautiful little princess, bring her around to beat up baddies, teach her how to y with fire... Anyway, if I had a little sister, it would definitely be super fun.�� Amy looked at Irina expectantly.


    Irina found it a little difficult to reject the little fellow when she saw the purity and anticipation in her eyes.


    But that blockhead really became drunk after making her drink so much alcohol. Even if she wanted to give Amy a little sister, it was not something that she could do alone.


    Besides, there were currently a lot of things cropping up, enemies all over the ce, and even the Evil God was awaiting his chance. She would not dare to let herself be pregnant for three years again and go back to her vulnerable stage.


    ��You��ll have to wait for a while more if you want a little sister. When my stomach bes bigger, you��ll have a little sister,�� Irina told Amy with a smile.


    ��When your stomach bes bigger?�� Amy caressed Irina��s t stomach, and stuck her face to it as she softly said, ��Little sister, you��ll have to grow up quickly. I��m waiting right here for you.��


    Grooowl~


    ��Hey! Mother, listen, she��s replying to me!�� Amy said with delight as her eyes lit up.


    ��Er... that��s right...��


    ***


    The sky just turned a little bright, and there was already a long line outside Mamy Restaurant. Most of the people in the line were middle-aged men.


    ��Drinking is most men��s favorite activity. Some people prefer to enjoy their drinks in a high-ss restaurant, while others like to have a few rounds in a little bar.


    ��When you��re a little tipsy, the whole world will look so much gentler and cuter,�� a slightly tipsy middle-aged man started.


    ��That��s enough. Madam said that if you don��t go back today, don��t ever think of going back,�� a young servant said helplessly as he supported the swaying man.


    ��Whom is that woman trying to scare? I am the master of the house! I am a man, I����


    ��Master, Madam is the one who calls the shots,�� that servant reminded him.


    ��I... I... I��ll go back right now.�� That man flung the servant��s hand away, and walked briskly towards a horse-drawn carriage. After a few steps, he stopped to turn back as he said to hispanion, ��Hey, taste it for me and tell me if it��s really made by Old Sim. Tell the boss to leave a bottle for me.��


    ��Alright. Get going. Otherwise, you wouldn��t even have the money to drink next time,�� hispanion said with a smile as he watched the middle-aged man go off into the distance before saying, ��If it��s really made by Old Sim, there must still be something left to leave some for you...��


    15-year-old wine! Old Sim��s rum! 1000 copper coins for a ss!


    This news had exploded within the small circle of Chaos City��s rum lovers.


    Those who knew would know what that meant.


    Someone was doing charity with a precious work of art!


    A 15-year-old brew was only served to the chief and a minority of the nobles in the Falk Tribe. Such alcohol was rarely circted out of the Falk Tribe, much less to Chaos City.


    However, this time, someone was actually selling a 15-year-old rum made by Old Sim in a restaurant. The rum was even approved by some of the famous alcohol lovers in the circle.


    That exined the line of middle-aged men waiting early in the morning outside the restaurant.


    ��I heard that Mamy Restaurant has a lot of rules. They only sell breakfast in the morning. I wonder if we will be able to get the rum in the morning.��


    ��We��ve already lined up for so long. Since he��s open for business, it��s only right that he sells it to us.��


    ��That��s right. It��s a 15-year-old rum. We might not get to buy it the next time wee. We have to get at least a ss this morning.��


    The crowd outside the restaurant started chattering.

 Chapter 1596 - Bye-bye

    <h4>Chapter 1596: Bye-bye</h4>


    ��Why are there so many people early in the morning? And they��re all holding bottles and cans in their hands. Are they here to cause trouble?�� Hannah eximed when she arrived at the restaurant early in the morning with Miya and the rest, and saw the long line outside.


    ��Yeah, they��re all foreign faces. Usually, only our regrs woulde so early in the morning to line up for breakfast.�� Miya was equally bewildered at such a sight.


    Elizabeth frowned a little. She looked at the bottles and cans in their hands, and coldly said, ��They reek of alcohol. They are probably here for the rum.��


    ��Looks like the rum that Hannah made has already gained some reputation. It��s true that good wine needs no bush,�� Miya said with a smile.


    Hannah was a little proud when she heard Miya��s words. It seemed like there was quite arge customer base for rum in Chaos City. However, she was quickly worried as she said, ��But Boss doesn��t sell rum in the morning, am I right? Then they...��


    ��Yes, we do not sell alcohol in the morning.�� Miya nodded. She quickly made her way to the steps at the restaurant��s door with a smile, and told the people in the line, ��Hello, I am a service staff member from Mamy Restaurant. This is a gentle reminder for new customers. For Mamy Restaurant��s morning operating hours, we only serve youtiao, soybean milk, Yangzhou fried rice, and other food on the breakfast menu. We do not sell alcohol, spicy grilled fish, kebab, and other food from the lunch and dinner menu. Please take note.��


    ��They don��t sell alcohol in the morning?��


    Those customers waiting for the restaurant to open to buy alcohol flipped when they heard the announcement.


    Most of them were first-timers at Mamy Restaurant. They��d heard of the restaurant, but they only knew that they had to line up, and that there were many rules and restrictions. What they did not expect was that the restaurant even changed the menu based on the time of the day.


    An old man came up to the front, and earnestly said to Miya, ��Miss, look, most of us are first-timers, and we don��t know the rules of the restaurant. We��vee so early to line up in the cold for almost an hour just for the rum. Why don��t you just give us some leeway, and let us have a ss?��


    ��Yeah. We��re here early in the morning just for the rum. Now you��re telling us you don��t sell the rum, are you toying with us?�� a big, burly man reeking of alcoholined impatiently.


    ��That��s right. Just sell us a ss! If it wasn��t for the pint of rum, who would want to line up so early in the morning?�� A skinny man stomped his feet. He sniffed with his red nose, and grumbled, ��Also, since you��re all here, open the door quickly to let us in. This isn��t how you run a business.��


    The crowd pushed and squeezed forward as they attempted to rush into the shop.


    ��Rules are made to follow.�� A cold voice echoed. The ground froze immediately, and the chilly weather got even colder as though everyone had just entered a chiller.


    What shocked the crowd even more was that frost had actually formed, and their feet were stuck to the ground, making it impossible for them to take even a step forward.


    ��This...�� Everyone looked at the icy beauty walk up the steps. She red at them coldly, making all of them look away subconsciously, afraid to meet her eyes.


    ��No matter who you are, or where youe from, if you��re here, you have to go by Mamy Restaurant��s rules. Otherwise, you��ll be cklisted by the restaurant, and will not be allowed to enter ever again.�� Elizabeth swept a nce at all the customers, and coldly said, ��If anyone dares to go against the rules forcefully, you��ll be deemed as the restaurant��s enemy.��


    Everyone swallowed subconsciously. Although this ice beauty was very pretty, she had a very strong and scary aura. They could guess that she had to be a very powerful ice magic caster.


    Some of the customers who were still hungover became wide awake immediately from the chill as they shuddered.


    They had all realized something. This shop was a little different from the restaurants that treated the customers as kings. Their arrogance and ego would not work here.


    ��Wow~ Big Sister Elizabeth is so cool.�� Hannah looked at Elizabeth with glowing eyes. As apletely powerless orc, she was especially envious of powerful women like Elizabeth who could single-handedly settle these troublemakers without anyone��s help.


    Harrison rubbed his hands together, and casually reminded, ��It��s so cold, and we can��t get our rum. What��s the point of lining up? There��s still half an hour to the restaurant��s opening. I��d rather go home to my wife and bed.��


    ��That��s right. Let��s go home, it��s too cold.��


    When the crowd heard Harrison��s words, they quickly picked up their bottles and cans. Suddenly, half of the people there left.


    The long line in front of the restaurant door shrunk by more than a half.


    ��Bye-bye.�� Harrison smiled as he walked all the way to the front. He came early in the morning for the soybean milk and youtiao, but didn��t expect to see arge group of alcoholics. With them around, he would have to line up for eons.


    The regrs who cameter for the breakfast all took up the empty spots, and the tense atmosphere soon became rxed. There were even several customers who greeted Yabemiya and the rest.


    Elizabeth waved her hand, and the frost on the ground disappeared instantly. The air had also gone back to normal. Although it did not be any warmer, at least the temperature in the area stopped dropping.


    Yabemiya nodded with a smile to everyone. She knocked on the restaurant��s door, and it opened before the staff entered.


    ��Miss Elizabeth is really intimidating. I don��t even dare to greet her even though I��m here every day to eat.��


    ��An ice beauty like her can only be watched from afar. Don��t even think of trying to get close to her.��


    ��If she was not like this, she wouldn��t be able to handle those crazy drunkards.��


    The regrs chatted with a smile, and the atmosphere slowly grew warmer.


    Waking up early to line up for breakfast on a winter day like this was really one true love.


    ��That��s quite a crowd early in the morning,�� Mag said to Miya and the others, who just entered, as he walked out of the kitchen with a tray.


    ��Hannah��s rum is too popr. Many customers came after finding out about it, but they didn��t know about the restaurant��s rules, so there was a littlemotion just now. However, they��ve already left very cooperatively,�� Miya said with a smile.


    ��I didn��t expect so many people in Chaos City to like rum,�� Hannah said with surprise.


    ��That��s because the local brews in Chaos City are really terrible, and the rum you make is considered the best kind of rum. This is the so-called dimensionality reduction. I reckon this situation will continue to intensify,�� Mag said calmly.


    Some of the customers who had no understanding of rum quickly fell in love with it after tasting it. After that, they introduced it to their friends, and that was how the virus spread on the drinking table. The rum quickly gained a foothold in Chaos City by outdoing the other types of alcohol avable in the market and the word-of-mouth marketing.


    ��You got to hasten things up at the brewery,�� Mag told Hannah with a smile.

 Chapter 1597 - Boss Is Indeed A Pro Mechanic!

    <h4>Chapter 1597: Boss Is Indeed A Pro Mechanic!</h4>


    After morning operating hours, Mag brought Hannah upstairs to officially teach her how to draw.


    As a (fake) designer who graduated with a legitimate mechanical design degree, Mag had strong basics in design. With his good memory, Mag could still remember how his professor taught them the basics of drawing a design.


    ��There are so many books.�� The moment Hannah stepped foot into the study, she was attracted by the different books that filled up the shelves on all three sides of the wall. She nced around quickly, and estimated that there were at least 5000 books on various topics. She had never seen so many books in her life.


    ��You can take a book from any of the other shelves except for this one,�� Mag said with a smile as he pointed to the shelf that was closest to the door.


    Reading was a good habit.


    Hannah nced at the shelf that Mag was pointing at. Most of the books on that shelf had reddish-ck leather covers, giving off some sort of dark aura. She nodded without thinking further.


    ��Come here. I��m going to teach you how to draw your designs with a certain standard so that your designs can be presented in a very clear manner on the blueprints. That way, the artisan would be able to make the products ording to your requirements.�� Mag walked towards the study table, which was by the window.


    ��Aren��t I going to make it myself?�� Hannah asked as she followed behind Mag. She felt that it was difficult for others to understand what she wanted to make.


    ��Our aim is to make standardized brewing apparatus. Other than the mixing, which would be done by you, the other processes would be done with machines and standard menialbor. That is arge-scale mechanized brewery.�� Mag pulled out a piece of paper from a rack at the side, and ced it on the table. He looked at Hannah, and said, ��Therefore, we have to ensure the uracy of the machines, and that would need to be done by a professional metalsmith.��


    ��Oh.�� Hannah nodded thoughtfully. She looked at Mag worriedly again, and said, ��Then would it be very difficult? In the past, I just drew however I wanted and wherever I wanted because I was the only one who needed to understand it.��


    ��It��s alright. I am a professional.�� Mag motioned for Hannah to sit by the table as he also took his seat. He said, ��Let��s start with the various tools that we would often use in drawing. This is a pencil, an eraser, this is a ruler...��


    Mag started from identifying the tools, and started teaching Hannah the in-depth knowledge of the steps and ways to standardized drawing.


    Technical jargon like ��floor n��, ��orthographic projection��, and ��3-D drawing�� swarmed into Hannah��s brain. The pictures that came alive under Mag��s pen and the neatbeling all felt like a whole new world to her.


    <i>Boss is indeed a pro mechanic!</i>


    However, Mag was speaking too quickly, and there was too much content involved. Even though she had done her best to remember everything that was taught, even taking notes of the main points, it was still unrealistic to master all of it within a short timespan. She could only go back and revise on her own.


    About an hourter, Mag picked up the teacup at the side, and took a sip of tea to soothe his parched throat. He looked at the dumbfounded Hannah, and asked, ��Got it?��


    ��Hm?�� Hannah looked at Mag nkly. Was that even something that he should ask? Although she could understand everything that Mag was saying, understanding andprehending were two different things.


    ��It��s alright. As a professional teacher, I��ll give you pointers for your uncertainty.�� Mag reached his middle finger out with a smile.


    After a while, Hannah, who nked out, regained her rity. She sat looking at Mag in disbelief as she eximed in surprise, ��Boss! I get it!��


    ��No, it��s just your brain that gets it. Drawing is something that requires constant practice. You shall stay in the study to practice drawing today. Redraw all of the samples I gave you just now.�� Mag stood up to let Hannah take his ce. Then, he walked straight out of the door, and went downstairs.


    <i>That��s crazy! All Boss did was point at my forehead, and I actually couldprehend everything he said in the morning. This is remarkable.</i> Hannah was unable to remain calm. It just happened. She actually managed toprehend everything that Mag had taught her within a short timespan, including how to use the different tools, how to draw a professional blueprint, and evenbeling the appropriate measurements.


    <i>Is this Boss��s superpower?</i> Hannah pondered. She felt that she had discovered Boss��s supernatural talent other than cooking.


    ��Calm down, calm down! I should start drawing now.�� Hannah took a deep breath in to force herself to calm down before picking up a piece of paper and a pen to start on the mission Mag gave her.


    Although this was her first time using professional tools to draw, the steps and methods were already ingrained in her brain. Her techniques might be a little raw, but that did not affect the lines and pictures she drew.


    ��Not bad. But it��s still not professional enough.�� After 10 minutes, Hannah looked at the first blueprint she hadpleted. She nodded with satisfaction, and then threw it aside disdainfully. She took out a second piece of paper, and started drawing seriously again.


    Mag had just gotten downstairs when Dicus came looking for him with Michael��s orders to look for him at the city lord��s castle.


    Mag could guess why Michael was looking for him. He got changed and brought the creepy-looking stone statue and its box up Dicus��s horse-drawn carriage to the city lord��s castle.


    Michael stood up the moment Mag reached the secret chamber, and earnestly said, ��Boss Mag, I would like to first apologize to you with regard to Miss Rena��s matter. This matter will bepletely solved within a few days. There was a mole in the city lord��s castle, and I have to clean the whole ce up properly.��


    ��I��m not the one who was hurt. There��s no use in apologizing to me.�� Mag shrugged. He was a little unhappy about what happened.


    ��I will go over to personally apologize to Miss Renater,�� Michael said with a nod.


    ��Let��s put all this aside first. We should first discuss the Evil God and the devil,�� Rn said in a deep voice as he shut the door to the secret chamber, and activated the various spell formations to prevent being spied on.


    ��Boss Mag, did you really see the devil on your trip to the Falk Tribe?�� Michael asked Mag.


    ��I believe you have already seen the detailed report and heard the previous talk I gave. Though it might seem a little ridiculous, we have to admit that devils do exist in this world. Maybe you can say that it has existed since ancient times, but it is something powerful that survived until now. I call them the Great Old Ones,�� Mag said in a deep tone.


    ��The Great Old Ones,�� Michael repeated word for word. His brows were tightly knitted together as he asked, ��If the Great Old Ones really exist, why haven��t such instances been recorded in the Nond Continent��s history?��


    Mag thought for a while, and said, ��I��ve also been pondering this for a while. There are two possibilities: 1. The Nond Continent had beenpletely destroyed, and the current world started out again slowly after that. Therefore, there were no records on it. 2. Someone has altered the Nond Continent��s history, and wiped out any rted information that had to do with the Great Old Ones.��

 Chapter 1598 - Mm-hm. They TeaChapter Foreign Languages Well

    <h4>Chapter 1598: Mm-hm. They Teach Foreign Languages Well</h4>


    It was suddenly silent in the secret chamber. Michael and Rn pondered what Mag said.


    Mag was silent as well. He might know a little more than the other two, but he was currently unable to ascertain whether his judgment was right.


    ��If it��s the former, then the Great Old Ones had caused the previous world to bepletely destroyed, and there was a very long gap in the world��s civilization before we developed to where we are once again,�� Michael said with a frown. ��But can those things really live for so long?��


    ��If they are powerful enough to be able to destroy the world, I don��t think it��s very difficult for them to find some sort of method to go through this long period,�� Mag continued calmly. ��Moreover, the different races are just like weeds to them. They are just weeding all of us out.��


    Michael opened his mouth, but was stumped for words. ��Er... that��s true.��


    ��If there��s aplete gap in terms of passing on the story, who could have done this? Shouldn��t the ancestors of each race warn their descendants knowing that such a scary devil exists?�� Rn raised his doubts.


    ��The giant dragons believe in Dragone, the demons believe in Demone, the orcs believe in the Flerken, and the elves believe in the God of Life. Almost all the races have gods that they believe in, and this forms a strong belief system.


    ��If the strength of these gods is dependent on belief, the Great Old Ones could be stronger by controlling the different races�� faith. The Evil God is very adept at controlling minds and hearts, so it could easily corrode and control those who are wed in their souls.


    ��The best way to rid the Nond Continent of the Great Old Ones is not to let everyone be cautious of them, but to make them be forgotten, thereby breaking the link with them. Therefore, the various gods also wiped out all the rted records and memories of the Great Old Ones after sealing them.�� Mag frowned slightly, and said, ��All these are just my conjectures.��


    ��The gods of the different races mostly exist only as legends. Although some supernatural events do ur, no one could be sure whether they happened because of the gods.�� Michael shook his head. He thought for a while, and said, ��As for the power of belief, if gods do exist, that probably exists too. Otherwise, it wouldn��t be a case where each race has a god that they believe in.��


    ��For thetter possibility, at least the different races have the protection of their gods. However, if it��s the former, how we should deal with the Great Old Ones, who are already getting restless, bes one of the most difficult issues,�� Rn said with a frown.


    ��No matter which it is, the most important thing to do right now is to end any possibility of races trying to overpower the others, make the entire continent wary of the appearance of the ck fog, and find and kill the Great Old Ones, or find an even sturdier seal to put on them,�� Mag said seriously.


    Michael and Rn nodded in agreement. Just like what Mag said, those were the only things they could do now.


    ��This is the stone statue that Rex passed me. He got this stone statue from the Urba Tribe. It should be the evil god that the tribe was praying to.�� Mag took out the stone statue from the stone box, and ced it gently on the table.


    ��Why would this ugly and disgusting thing be the totem of belief for the Urba Tribe?�� Michael nced at the stone statue, and felt a hint of frustration rise. He quickly looked away.


    ��That��s the eerie part of it. If the tragedy of the Urba Tribe spread across the entire Nond Continent, that would be the world��s tragedy.�� Mag kept the stone statue as its appearance caused the secret chamber to be eerily cold.


    ��The Gray Temple will ce the investigation of the ck fog and the Great Old Ones on top priority. We will do our best in the investigation and surveince,�� Rn said solemnly


    Michael added, ��The city lord��s castle will try to build connections with the various races, andmunicate with them to try to curb the spread of the ck fog. Before we have any concrete evidence, I��m afraid it would be very difficult to extinguish the spark of war between the races.��


    ��Alright. I will continue to take note of this matter. If there��s anything that I think of, I will approach you two immediately as well.�� Mag nodded.


    The three continued with another round of short discussion about the ck fog and the Great Old Ones. However, as they did not have enough information, it was really difficult toe out with anything concrete.


    Nheless, they hade to a consensus toe out with convincing evidence before the peace talks so that the different races could stand together united as one to fight against theirmon enemy that might appear.


    ��Boss Mag, I heard that you��ve kidnapped and brought the best brewer from the Falk Tribe?�� Michael asked with a smile after they exited the secret chamber.


    ��I didn��t kidnap her. She followed me back willingly.�� Mag looked at Rn with a smile. ��Now that you mention her, she was also a spy for the Gray Temple. However, it was really a waste of her talents to keep her at the Falk Tribe forever. Therefore, I asked Sir Rn for her.��


    ��Old Sim was the best spy the Gray Temple had at the Falk Tribe. Boss Mag has caused the Gray Temple to incur quite a huge loss.�� Rn also had a smile on his face.


    Mag bade his farewell, and Dicus sent him back to the restaurant.


    ��The investigation at the Department of Property Rights?�� Michael lowered his voice as he looked at Rn.


    ��It��s been basicallypleted. Based on our findings, I suppose you have to hire a lot more new people.�� Rn pulled out a parchment from his pocket and passed it to Michael.


    Michael rolled open the parchment and took a look. His face got cker as he read, and after a very long while, he put the paper down as he furiously said, ��These fellows are really greedy. They think they��re some big shots just because they have a little authority in their hands. How dare they bring the Department of Property Rights to this state right under my nose!��


    ��These are the ones that we could find out. As for those hidden transactions, if you need them, the Gray Temple can also dig them all out.�� Rn was rather calm.


    ��It��s not just the Department of Property Rights. The Marquis Family has put in quite a lot of money and effort all these years. They��ve already made the city lord��s castle into their own house. They can produce any evidence they want!�� Michael said with a frown.


    ��Because of Bet, the Marquis Family has contained a lot of assets legally and illegally all these years. If we need to do a total cleanup, we can cripple them anytime.��


    ��Then do a proper investigation. If we don��t teach Bowen a proper lesson, he might forget who he is and where he stands,�� Michael continued coldly. ��The treasury happens to be quite empty recently. Inventing the steam train took up a lot of money.��


    ��Alright. I��ll get my men to start all investigations on the Marquis Family once I get back.�� Rn nodded.


    ***


    ��Sir, are you satisfied with those beauties I sent to your housest night?�� Bowen asked. He looked at the middle-aged man who was immersed in the beauty of the twodies sitting on his left and right in an opulent private room.


    ��Mm-hm. They teach foreignnguages[1] well.�� That middle-aged man nodded with satisfaction. At the same time, his hands moved up and down the two beautifuldies in his embrace.


    Bowen��s lips curled up. He looked at the man, and continued, ��Then the verdict for those few assets and properties Bet had...��


    ��I��ll write you a letter tomorrow.�� The middle-aged man waved his hand and looked at Bowen. He squinted, and smilingly said, ��As usual, seven for you, three for me.��


    [1] This is a euphemism for either sex in general or prostitution.

 Chapter 1599 - Guests From The Empire

    <h4>Chapter 1599: Guests From The Empire</h4>


    ��Father, how did it go with Sir Dominic?�� Jonah asked Bowen, who was sitting opposite him in the horse-drawn carriage.


    ��Heh. That old thing can be settled with women and money.�� Bowen pressed his lips together in disdain. ��However, he asked for 30%, and he wants cash. When we get back, we have to calcte the value of these properties, and prepare the money to exchange for the official ruling at the Department of Property Rights tomorrow morning.��


    ��We��ve done a rough gauge previously. Those properties are worth around one billion copper coins. Sir Dominic is really asking for a lot this time,�� Jonah said with a frown.


    ��Bet��s case is a littleplicated. We might be implicated if we��re not careful. If we can settle this without loopholes legally, these properties will naturally belong to us.�� Bet smiled. He looked at Jonah, and said, ��This is called spending to dispel trouble. It can��t be prevented. Besides, Dominic will be on the same boat with us once he takes the money. If anything happened in the future, he would also have to settle it for us.��


    Jonah nodded thoughtfully. Sir Dominic was a high-ranking official in the city lord��s castle. Moreover, he had direct authority over property rights issues. With the letter from him, this issue would be most likely settled.


    Although they had to fork out an extra 300,000,000, it also meant that they would have secured 700,000,000. No wonder Father was so calm.


    ��Father, what about that hot pot restaurant?�� Jonah asked.


    ��Of course it will be part of the properties we are reiming. Dominic can get 8,000,000 copper coins from that shop. He won��t just let that slip by,�� Bowen said with a smile.


    Jonah hesitated for a while, and said, ��But Father, that hot pot restaurant might have something to do with the Gray Temple. I think it will be better if we don��t fight for the ownership of the hot pot restaurant first, and wait for Bet��s case to be closed. After we��re clear about all his charges and how Miss Rena got the restaurant, we can then decide what to do.��


    ��Jonah, to be the master of the house, you need to be ambitious.�� Bowen looked at Jonah, and seriously said, ��The Department of Property Rights hasplete authority over property rights issues. What business does the Gray Temple have there? If you��re still hesitant over something that is already in the bag, how can you lead the entire family?��


    ��Yes,�� Jonah answered as he lowered his head. Although he still had his doubts, he did not wish to argue further.


    In Chaos City, the city lord��s castle was in charge of administrative issues, while the Gray Temple was in charge of crime and security. Normally, the Gray Temple would not interfere with administrative issues.


    However, Jonah was still worried. He could not help but think of the owner of Mamy Restaurant. He felt that things might not be settled so easily.


    ***


    Rodu. At the pce��s royal flying steednding ground.


    Sean stood in front of a giant golden eagle, and looked at the tens of people who would be following him on this trip. He loudly said, ��On this trip, all of you will join me to visit Chaos City as representatives of the empire. I hope that all of you canplete the mission that His Majesty has given to us.��


    Of these people, half of them came from the military, with two of them being 10th-tier powerhouses, while the other half were from the academic side, being in charge of liaising issues. In addition, there was also a team of magic casters from the Magus Tower led by Brent and Elliot.


    Sean was also unable to understand why his father wanted to send two of their great magic casters along. After all, Josh had been running the Magus Tower for years, so Sean was a little confused as to why his father wanted him to bring two great magic casters to Chaos City.


    However, it was nothing bad for him. Josh should be the one who was perplexed.


    Everyone answered Sean respectfully with a smile, and got on board the giant golden eagle before they set off for Chaos City.


    It was a tradition in the Nond Continent for different races to visit other races and areas. Other than a few races that had broken all bteral rtions, the other races still visited each other as a form of sustaining their friendship.


    However, it was never on such a grand scale like this, with the first prince personally leading a team consisting of two 10th-tier knights and two great magic casters.


    Everyone could roughly guess something. After all, Alex had been appearing in Chaos City frequently, and his rtionship with the empire had also been quite ambiguous. It was only right to be on the safe side in order to protect the first prince.


    ***


    ��Today, the Roth Empire representative team will visit Chaos City. The team is led by the Roth Empire��s first prince, and there will also be two 10th-tier knights and two great magic casters. This is the strongest team that they have sent for a visit in the recent 10 years. We have to do a good job hosting them to show them our hospitality...�� Chaos City��s Department of Foreign Affairs had already begun working on hosting the team. They would still need to schedule the city lord��s itinerary so that he would have time to meet the Roth Empire��s representative team.


    ��The representative team Andre arranged is a little abnormal this time. Looks like he��s still worried that Alex would do something to Sean,�� Michael said with a smile as he read the report Dicus sent over.


    ��Princess Vanessa and Duke Abraham are also in Chaos City. Other than their regr visit, the Roth Empire representative team is also here to fetch Princess Vanessa back. This princess is much loved by King Andre. I suppose that��s also why he sent two great magic casters,�� Dicus replied with a smile.


    ��Speaking of which, Princess Vanessa is a fan of Mamy Restaurant. I wonder if Sean will be able to bring her back,�� Michael smiled ambiguously.


    ��Perhaps he would get addicted too,�� Dicus said.


    ***


    When Mag returned to the restaurant, he stopped by Rena��s hot pot restaurant on the way. There were tens of elves renovating the ce.


    Amidst the glittering gold, there were greens, and that made the ce seem a little lessvish and a little more natural and refreshing. That made the hot pot restaurant even more suitable for customers with lower to middle spending power.


    Choosing an elf carpenter was a very good decision. Mag nodded with satisfaction.


    ��Boss, you��re here.�� Rena came down from the second floor, and saw Mag standing in the middle of the main hall. She quickly went up to wee him.


    ��Mm-hmm. I just finished dealing with some matters, so I dropped by to take a look.�� Mag nodded, and praised, ��The renovation is looking good.��


    ��They are all very outstanding carpenters. The oue was above my expectations.�� Rena nodded. She was having quite a headache over therge areas of gold, but after the elves�� transformation, the hot pot restaurant now looked way better than she had expected.


    ��Right, Boss Mag, my first version of the hot pot soup base is almost done. Can you give it a try?�� Rena looked at Mag expectantly.


    ��Oh? You��re already done with the first version?�� Mag was a little surprised when he heard that. He quickly nodded with a smile, and said, ��Of course, I am willing to give it a try. Are we going back to the restaurant to try, or are we tasting it here?��


    ��I��ve already started using the kitchen upstairs. I��m already done making the first version of the two soup bases. I just need you to go up with me.�� Rena led Mag upstairs.

 Chapter 1600 - If It’s Hot Pot, It’s Definitely The Red Soup Base!

    <h4>Chapter 1600: If It��s Hot Pot, It��s Definitely The Red Soup Base!</h4>


    On the second floor of Rena��s hot pot restaurant, there was a slightly smaller hall with tens of tables. At the circumference of the hall were private rooms that were numbered. There were a total of 32 private rooms.


    As for the kitchen, it took up almost half of the area on the second floor.


    Although it was not as advanced as modern kitchens, it had very clear sections��the washing section, chopping section, cooking section, and more��which werepletely separated. The stove that she used was also the most advanced magical stove.


    ��This is what you call a big restaurant,�� Magmented in awe when he saw the kitchen that was a few times bigger than his own.


    ��Boss, take a seat here.�� Rena pushed out a little trolley. On it was a double-vored pot with a red soup base and a clear soup base. There were also various ingredients like vegetables, tripe, and beef ted beautifully. Basically, all the ingredients served in Mamy Restaurant were there. On top of that, they were very fresh, probably bought just this morning.


    Mag automatically sat at a table nearby.


    These hot pot tables were different from the induction stoves at Mamy Restaurant. They were premade to contain magical stoves. Only the heating stones had to be changed periodically, and the temperature could also be adjusted.


    The heating stone was amon heating tool used in this world. It was only the size of a baby��s fist, and looked like a smooth ck pebble. It was activated through spell formations to give out heat. It was not expensive, and was affordable even for normal families to use.


    Using this method to heat up the hot pot was indeed a good idea.


    Mag had to admit that Bet was good at doing business. This fellow had already sessfully replicated 80% of Mamy Restaurant, and all that was left was to hire someone like Rena to run the ce before this hot pot restaurant could be a money-making machine.


    A pity he was unable to poach Rena, and that was really an idea he should not have thought of.


    The soup was still hot when Rena ced the double-vored pot on the stove. Therefore, it took no time at all before the soup started boiling.


    Mag shifted his attention to the soup in front of him. There were quite a lot of dried chili pieces and Sichuan Pepper floating in the red soup. The color of the beef fat soup was very enticing, and the fragrance of the soup base made with several spices wafted over. Initially, it was a little pungent, but as it assailed one��s nose, the smell became irresistible.


    Mag took a good sniff and closed his eyes as he tried to differentiate the different spices Rena used. He did not know what were the spices Rena used, but she actually managed to replicate around 70 to 80% of the soup base that he made. The remaining 20 to 30% probably came from the difference in spices, but she did not simply let it be. Instead, she used other spices as a recement to let this spicy hot pot soup be a little different from the one he made.


    ��The fragrance of the spicy hot pot is very unique. There is an obvious difference from mine, but it did not lose the style of the spicy hot pot. As for the taste, I��ll have to give it a try to find out,�� Magmented as he opened his eyes. His gazended on the clear soup at the side.


    The most important part about the clear soup was whether the bone soup was brewed long enough, but that was something Rena needed not be worried about. The thick and white soup base could already speak for itself.


    However, there were still some pieces of spring onions and a few red dried fruits floating in the soup.


    ��What��s this?�� Mag picked up a dried fruit, which looked a little like a red date, with his chopsticks.


    ��This is a fruit called kada. It is a little sour, and can bring out the freshness of the soup. We would usually add a few of them when we make stews as it could make the soup even thicker and fresher. That��s why I added some to the clear soup as well. It can make the color of the in soup a little more vibrant,�� Rena exined.


    ��Which means that it has taken over the role of the tomato, and on top of that, it doesn��t go soft easily. This is a very creative addition to the soup.�� Mag ced the kada back in the soup.


    Based on just the appearance, be it the red soup base or the clear soup base, this double-vored pot had already reached the standard of making one feel like trying. It wasparable to the hot pot at Mamy Restaurant.


    In addition, judging from the smell, what Mag was happy about was that Rena was able toe up with something new and different, sessfully ensuring that this hot pot restaurant would not be a cheaper version of Mamy Restaurant��s designated hot pot area.


    Rena did not appear very happy. She ced the different ingredients on the table, and slightly nervously said, ��Please give it a try.��


    ��Alright. Let me try the clear soup first.�� Mag picked up a piece of sliced beef, and dipped it in the clear soup. The thinly cut fresh beef had beautiful marbling, and it quickly curled up in the boiling pot of soup. Before it could get overcooked, Mag took it out of the pot, and to better taste the soup base, he put the meat into his mouth without dipping it in any sauce.


    The sliced beef was tender and sulent. It tasted even fresher after cooking in the thick bone soup that had a hint of sourness.


    Mag��s taste buds were alreadypletely triggered by the freshness of the meat without the need for any condiments. The taste of the meat still lingered in his mouth after he swallowed it.


    This sliced beef must have been from the chuck roll of the best cattle. One could only cut out a few kilograms of top-grade chuck roll from 50-kilogram cattle. Therefore, that part of beef was very expensive.


    Mag was very happy with Rena��s attitude towards the ingredients she served.


    She did notpromise on the quality of the ingredients just because of the hot pot restaurant��s target audience.


    Besides, the kada gave him quite a surprise. The sourness was not as sharp as the sourness of vinegar. It was a very mild sourness, and did very well in bringing out the freshness of the food. It was even better than using tomatoes.


    After that, Mag put a few Chinese cabbages and sliced lotus roots into the pot. The Chinese cabbage turned soft very quickly. Simrly, Mag ate it without a sauce. Chinese cabbages were the freshest and sweetest in the winter. Even if it was cooked in in water, it would still be delicious. After it was cooked in the bone soup for a while, its freshness was maximized, and it was hot and satisfying.


    As for the lotus root, after taking a bite, Mag chose to dip it in the sauce that he had mixed earlier.


    For ingredients that could not really absorb the taste of the soup base, the dipping sauce was still required to add some vor so that its darn goodness could be brought out fully.


    Mag put his chopsticks down, and very seriouslymented, ��The clear soup base became very unique because of the kada. The effect on the food is also very good. With a dipping sauce that matches each customer��s personal preference, it would be a hot pot experience that people who prefer lighter tastes would love.��


    ��Thank you.�� Rena finally smiled. She had been thinking about how to make the seemingly simple clear soup base uniquely vorful on its own. She was quite worried if Mag would disapprove of her decision to use kada, but she did not expect such good feedback.


    ��I��ll try the red soup base now.�� Mag took off his outer jacket and undid his topmost button on his shirt. He rolled up his sleeve before mixing his own dipping sauce for the red soup base. He picked up his chopsticks, and was ready to start.


    <i>If it��s hot pot, it��s definitely the red soup base!</i>

 Chapter 1601 - He’s Arriving Today. Are We Killing Him?

    <h4>Chapter 1601: He��s Arriving Today. Are We Killing Him?</h4>


    The tripe floated around in the red soup base, rolling up a coat of delicious red before it was put into Mag��s mouth.


    The burst of spiciness exploded in his mouth first, and following that was the crispiness of the tripe. It was as thin as a leaf, but was not tough at all. On top of that, the crispiness made it an enjoyable indulgence.


    Other than the spiciness of the soup base, its unique scent also made Mag raise his brows. The 30% difference in taste gave the spicy hot pot a sort of deliciousness in another direction. It was a surprising and delectable taste.


    The different groups of spices were blended perfectly together. They did not cover the main spicy taste, and instead added moreyers to it.


    Mag picked up a long piece of duck intestine, and submerged it in the pot. He dipped it in several times, and the duck intestine started to curl up. After that, he dipped it in his sauce, and put it in his mouth.


    The temperature was well-controlled, and that made the crispiness of the duck intestine perfect. The fragrant and spicy red soup got rid of the smell of the duck intestine. At the same time, it also gave the duck intestine a marvelous taste. Its crispiness gave Mag such a wonderful chewing experience he almost started chewing on his tongue.


    The half-adle of pig��s brain had been cooking for a while in the pot. Mag bit on the edge of thedle, and blew on it before sucking the entire thing into his mouth.


    The appropriate level of spiciness triggered the taste buds first before the pig��s brain disintegrated in his mouth. Its texture was soft and fine, simr to tofu pudding, but the pig��s brain was thicker and stickier. The fragrance and deliciousness bloomed at the tip of Mag��s tongue, forming an interesting contrast with the spiciness. It was a very unique enjoyment.


    The enoki mushrooms and sliced lotus root were put into the pot.


    Mag used the sharing chopsticks to pick up sliced beef, and looked at Rena, who was standing nervously at the side. With a smile, he said, ��Don��t just watch, sit and eat with me.��


    ��Oh.�� Rena was stunned for a while before she sat in front of Mag, and started dipping the ingredients in the pot.


    The hot and spicy hot pot dispelled the chilliness of the winter. It was a moment of scrumptiousness as the red soup base boiled.


    Mag used a piece of tissue paper to wipe away the perspiration on his forehead and the oil at the corner of his mouth as he smiled with satisfaction. He looked at Rena, and said, ��When the renovation ispleted and you hire employees, you can open straight away. If you can keep up this standard for the soup base and ingredients, the business won��t be bad with the price slightly lower than Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��The red soup base... passed as well?�� Rena looked at Mag in surprise, but she was still trying very hard to control her emotions.


    ��Yes. Your adaptation has been very sessful. Even the tiny ws aren��t able to stop it from shining brightly. This is an entirely new hot pot soup base, and its taste is unique but still delicious,�� Mag said seriously with a nod.


    Rena��s talent in understanding spices shocked Mag once again. He had to admit that even he could not find such suitable recements within such a short period of time and ascertain the proper amount of each spice for the soup base.


    ��Thank you.�� Rena finally smiled widely. Her endless hours of hard work had finally paid off!


    Mag��s recognition was more important than anyone else��s because he was the creator of hot pot, so no one had more say than he did.


    ��As for hiring, you might want to consider elves. Firis probably has a lot of unemployed tribesmen. Most of them are rather talented. If they could be put in positions suitable for them, you could reduce the number of manpower while increasing work efficiency,�� Mag suggested.


    As the factory at the city��s northern area had yet to bepleted, there were still around 20,000 unemployed Night Elves there.


    Many of them were 6th-tier and 7th-tier magic casters. A 5th-tier water-type magic caster��s spell couldplete the work of more than 10 old cleaners, and do an even better job.


    With fewer employees, the costs of running the hot pot restaurant would decrease. At the same time, they would not run into chaotic situations of having a lot of staff moving around.


    ��Hire elves as service staff?�� Rena��s eyes lit up. However, she was quickly worried. Would the noble elves be willing to work as service staff in a hot pot restaurant? Would she have to pay them a lot?


    ��You can ask Firis. Maybe hiring elves as employees isn��t as expensive and difficult as you think,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Alright.�� Rena nodded. She did feel that she was overly worried and overthinking before she even found out more.


    ��I should get going. Although I��m already full, I still have to prepare lunch for the rest, and get ready for lunch hours.�� Mag nced at his watch. It was almost 11 am. He stood up and walked towards the stairs while saying, ��I��ll do the bone soup for today. You carry on with what you have to do for the restaurant. It��s okay toe a littleter too.��


    ��Okay, then I��ll have to trouble you,�� Rena said as Mag left.


    ��You might want to experiment on the spicy hot pot for that little w,�� Mag said without turning back.


    ��w...�� Rena looked at the red soup base in front of her that had already reduced by half. She picked up adle, scooped up some soup, and brought it to her nose. She closed her eyes and took a serious sniff. She frowned. ��Is there something extra or something missing?��


    ***


    ��Why isn��t Rena here yet today?�� Miya asked after arriving and looking around while Mag was making lunch for them.


    ��She��d already eaten. I was at her shop just now, trying out her newly developed hot pot. The taste was very unique, and both of us have already eaten our fill,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Rena is so capable. Is she already done with the hot pot soup base? Does that mean that the hot pot restaurant will be open soon?�� Miya eximed in shock.


    The others also looked at Mag curiously. The new hot pot restaurant was very big, much bigger than Mamy Restaurant, and that was something to anticipate.


    ��Yes. Now all that��s left is the renovation and hiring.�� Mag nodded. Even the most time-consuming and energy-consuming part, the renovation, wasing to an end.


    ��That��s so exciting. I hope Rena��s hot pot restaurant can show all those cheap hot pot restaurants with poor food quality what it means to be a real cheap hot pot restaurant,�� Miya said expectantly.


    ��It would be no problem trashing them,�� Magmented silently to himself. He was actually quite excited about the new hot pot restaurant too.


    It was a huge shop that could amodate 1000 people. Even if each person spent only 100 copper coins on average, the shop could easily earn 200,000 a day in revenue. This shop was a hen that couldy golden eggs.


    ��Clear up the table and get ready for lunch,�� Mag told everyone as he closed the fire, and ted the red braised pork into a y pot.


    After lunch, Irina called Mag upstairs. The moment she closed the door, she went straight to the point. ��Sean ising to Chaos City. He��s arriving today. Are we killing him?��

 Chapter 1602 - Mysterious Dark Cuisine Recipe

    <h4>Chapter 1602: Mysterious Dark Cuisine Recipe</h4>


    ��Huh?��


    Mag was stunned. After a while, replied with a frown, ��Is he here for trouble?��


    ��No, I heard that Sean is leading the Roth Empire��s representative team on their visit to Chaos City.�� Irina shook her head.


    ����If that��s the case... I��m afraid it wouldn��t be appropriate to just get rid of him,�� Mag said solemnly. ��Now that the Night Elves have already settled down in Chaos City, and we��ve alsoe to a consensus with Chaos City, we belong to Chaos City. Therefore, we have to consider things from Chaos City��s point of view before we take any action.��


    ��Are you no longer that worry-free loner?�� Irina frowned. Sean was also involved in that attack on that rainy night. If he hadn��t been in the military all this while, she would��ve long wanted to im his life.


    Mag looked at Irina. He knew why she wanted to kill Sean. If he had a chance, he wouldn��t mind sending that seemingly righteous first prince to his deathbed. Mag gently said, ��Yeah. No one dared to touch the elves in the past, but right now, the Night Elves are like refugees floating around in a boat with no one to rely on, and the Wind Forest is just waiting for our boat to sink. If we leave Chaos City now, we will be in a position with a lot of difficulties to face. We will make those darn fellows pay the price.��


    ��Alright.�� Irina nodded slightly. She did not refute Mag��s words.


    ��Oh, right. Rena��s hot pot restaurant is almost ready, and she needs to hire employees now. I��ve rmended the Night Elves to her.�� Mag changed the topic to something more light-hearted.


    ��I can satisfy her even if she needs 20,000 Night Elves.�� Irina��s lips curled up.


    Mag thought for a while before saying, ��She��d need about 10 in the kitchen and around 20 service staff members. However, they must all be magic casters with a skill.��


    After all, the restaurant was a huge area that could hold more than 1,000 people, and was even split into different levels, including private rooms and the main hall. There was a need to allocate service staff to different areas to handleplicated dining situations.


    ��Mm-hm. I��ll tell the captainter. The standard of the Night Elves�� F&B department is quite low, so I am thinking of using the hot pot restaurant as a training ground for them. I��ll send a batch of them over in some time to improve their overall standards,�� Irina said without thinking.


    ��If it��s for training... I��m afraid the Night Elves would not only have too much on their te, but they might also even get too heaty just from eating hot pot.�� Mag raised his brow. However, he did not question Irina��s decisions. At least the hiring issue for the new hot pot restaurant was settled. He had found a batch of even more reliable and capable workers for Rena.


    ��Michael said he wanted to see me, and asked you toe along. Do you want to go with me this afternoon?�� Irina suddenly asked Mag.


    ��I��ve already met him and Rn this morning. I think the two of them had already guessed my identity, but they��re just not saying it. There are certain things that could be better said with a different identity.�� Mag shook his head. He had already decided to hide his identity as Alex, while Michael and Rn had chosen not to probe. However, they could delve a lot deeper into the issue of the evil god with Alex��s identity.


    ��Mm-hmm. Then I��ll take a nap first. We��ll leave after you��re done.�� Irina stretchedzily.


    ��Alright. Go take a rest.�� Mag nodded with a smile and left the room.


    Those customers who did not get their rum in the morning returned in the afternoon.


    However, they restrained themselves more. After learning that they could not take away the drinks from Mamy Restaurant or buy them a carte, they did not appear with their wine bottles anymore.


    The ice magic caster in the morning did scare quite a few of them.


    ��Old Sim��s rum. Get me two sses first. Do you have any rmended dishes to go with the drinks here? Husband and wife lung slice? Hmm. Get me one of that, even though the name sounds strange.��


    ��What is this beer? Get me a ss of that as well.��


    ��Hey, Bro! You��re here too? Here, here, here, let��s sit together and see if this rum is authentic.��


    The drinkers quickly took up a few tables, and most of them were familiar faces in the circle. They usually would note out to drink during the day, but the two words ��Old Sim�� were too tempting and irresistible.


    ��Bros, I am also a regr at Mamy Restaurant. Let me just remind you that drinking here isn��t like drinking at other ces. You have to abide by the rules. Otherwise, even a 10th-tier magic caster would be chased out,�� Karoo reminded them. After having the rum at Mamy Restaurant yesterday, he was a little tipsy and got dragged for seconds. In the end, he let out the news that Mamy Restaurant was selling Old Sim hand-brewed 15-year-old rum by ident.


    ��Are you sure? Does this shop do illegal things?�� a skinny man asked softly.


    ��Exactly, drinking is a rxing activity. If we had to abide by a bunch of rules, it would be so boring,�� another person at the side grumbled.


    ��No. This is a restaurant that even the city lord would visit asionally.�� Karoo shook his head. He flipped the menu over to another page, and said, ��Actually, the rules of Mamy Restaurant aren��t difficult to follow. We just need to respect each other and the staff working here. Just that. It��s just being gentlemanly.��


    Everyone picked up the menu at their table, and looked at the rules listed at the back. No making loud noises, no picking on the service staff...


    ��It does seem like it... but it��s very difficult to speak softly after drinking.�� A balding man scratched his head awkwardly.


    ��Hehe, isn��t this just about drinking and not boasting? As long as the rum is good, we don��t care about that,�� said another person with a smile.


    Spicy grilled fish, husband and wife lung slice, steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers, spicy crayfish, kebab, and other dishes were served one after another together with the rum and beer that they had ordered.


    The drinkers, who were initially still unable to adapt to the rules, quickly immersed themselves in the joy of good food and wine. They hadpletely forgotten about boasting.


    The spicy and refreshing dishes went very well with the alcohol. Everyone took a bite after another, and had no time at all to talk about anything else.


    The rum was also a pleasant surprise to all of them. Such rich and sweet rum was difficult to find in Chaos City.


    Those who had had Old Sim��s rum before were even more ted, for they could be 100 percent sure that this rum was made by Old Sim, and it was even better than the three-year-old brew that they��d had before.


    ��This owner is such a saint! It��s a 15-year-old rum, and made personally by Old Master Sim! He��s actually only selling a ss for 1000 copper coins? This is so touching!�� a tipsy customer said while wiping his tears.


    ��Ding! ��Good Person Card�� +1!��


    A notification sounded in Mag��s head.


    ��Sessfully collected seven ��Good Person Cards��. You may summon a... mysterious dark cuisine recipe. Do you wish to proceed with the exchange?��

 Chapter 1603 - Can Pig’s Eyes Be Roasted Too?

    <h4>Chapter 1603: Can Pig��s Eyes Be Roasted Too?</h4>


    ��Huh?��


    Mag, who was busy cooking in the kitchen, was taken aback when he heard the system notification. He quickly raised his brow, and asked, ��System, what on earth is this dark cuisine?��


    ��What era are you living in? Do I still have to exin the term ��dark cuisine��?�� The system sounded a little annoyed.


    ��No...�� Mag rolled his eyes. He didn��t think that there would be a day when he would actually be mocked by the system. Of course he knew what dark cuisine was. It was just that the whole seven ��Good Person Cards�� in exchange for a dark cuisine recipe gave him a shock.


    ��Dark cuisine has always been a slippery slope in the world of delicacies. It is also very mysterious, and might differ from area to area. However, that did not affect it from taking a special spot in the world of delicacies, and making people shudder from the sight of it,�� the system continued expectantly. ��And your current mission reward is to pick a recipe from the dark cuisine reserve.��


    ��Can I refuse?�� Mag asked with a frown. He didn��t want to add things like stargazy pie or surstr?mming to his menu.


    ��No.��


    ��Heh, so what if you said no? Even if I ept it, I can always leave it out of the menu.�� Mag pouted.


    ��...Host, you are challenging my authority! I am giving you a stern warning right now����


    ��Alright, I��ll give you a five-dor tip. Go aside and keep quiet.��


    ��Alright.�� The system became respectful and disappeared immediately.


    ��Chowhounds of the alternate world, let��s see what kind of dark cuisine I��ll pick for all of you.�� A mysterious giant wheel appeared in Mag��s head. Mag rubbed his hands together, and clicked start.


    The giant wheel started spinning wildly. Mag could make out some of the names of the dishes on the wheel: deep-fried cicadidae, fermented soya-bean milk, stargazy pie, roasted moth, surstr?mming...


    Just seeing the names of these dishes alone made Mag shudder. <i>These dark cuisine recipes are really extreme.</i>


    ��Ding! Congrattions. You��ve chosen the special dark cuisine recipe: roasted pig��s eyes!


    ��Roasted pig��s eyes are a specialty of Guangxi Province. It took a spot in the world of dark cuisine with its wild cooking and eating method. It even skewered its way to be an inte sensation.��


    The system��s voice sounded.


    ��Roasted pig��s eyes?�� Mag looked at the three glittery words on the giant wheel, and thought for a long time. ��Can pig��s eyes be roasted too? What do you mean by skewered its way?��


    ��This is a new favorite of the world of dark cuisine. If it��s just skewering a stick of pig��s eyes on a stick and putting it on a grill, that would not be dark cuisine anymore! That��s horror cuisine!��


    Mag looked at the golden experience bag in his head. It was the first time he felt repelled by a recipe. It felt as though he would be assailed by something very bloody and disgusting after he clicked it open.


    ��Aright, alright. I��ll just take it as I didn��t get this reward.�� Mag was already about to leave.


    ��Wait a moment,�� the system said.


    Before Mag could even react, the golden experience bag that was suspended in front of him suddenly rushed towards him, and crashed into his head. In an instant, Mag saw stars everywhere.


    Information swarmed into his brain, from cleaning and seasoning the bloody pig��s eyes to skewering the staring eyes, hearing the eyes sizzle on a grill, and seeing the moment the pig��s eyes squirted when bitten into...


    Every scene was a shock to Mag.


    Although the information could not bepared to theplicated dishes he learned in the past, the bloody and shocking scenes caused Mag to take a very long while before he could recover from the shock.


    ��System, f*ck you!�� Mag could not help but curse. He was caught off guard when the bloody scenes were thrown into his head.


    ��ording to the system��s principles, once the host receives a reward, he has to im it. It��s not something I could control,�� the system said innocently.


    ��Still, f*ck you!��


    Mag rolled his eyes.


    As an adventurous foodie in his past life, Mag had tried food like stargazy pie and deep-fried cicadidae. To him, those dark cuisine recipes were still in eptable range. If he found a ce selling good deep-fried cicadidae, he would even sit by the roadside stall, and have a few rounds of drinks.


    However, roasted pig��s eyes were of a higher tier than deep-fried cicadidae. It tested the chef��s courage when dealing with the big bucket of pig��s eyes and the customer��s courage when putting the piping hot roasted pig eye into their mouth, and feeling the liquid squirt out when they bite into it.


    After watching all those scenes, Mag felt that the Great Old One seemed... not much of a big deal?


    ��If pigs could grow so many eyes, wouldn��t they be the perfect supply for pig��s eyes?�� Mag was reminded of the stone statue that had numerous eyes on its tentacles in the stone box.


    ��The system has yet to discover a wild Great Old One. Taking the numerous-eyes genes and using it to modify that of a wild boar to increase productivity is something worth considering,�� the system agreed.


    ��Forget it.�� Mag pressed his lips together. He couldn��t be bothered with the system anymore. After he had imed the experience bag and been through that process, his fear for eyeballs was basically gone. Even the trypophobia that he had had for years was cured.


    ��Ding! The host has picked the special dark cuisine recipe, roasted pig��s eyes, and triggered a hidden mission: please make the roasted pig��s eyes gain some fame in Chaos City within a week. The goal: sell 3000 skewers of roasted pig��s eyes!


    ��Mission reward: One set of super fusion recipe!


    ��Punishment for failing the mission: eat 10 pig��s eyes sashimi.��


    Just as Mag was about to leave, the system��s voice sounded again.


    ��Huh?��


    Mag froze instantly.


    ��Wait, what is pig��s eyes sashimi?! Can pig��s eyes be made into sashimi too?��


    Mag felt like tearing that system apart right now.


    He had heard of pig��s intestine sashimi, but was the pig��s eyes sashimi something real? Would the liquid in the eye squirt out the moment it was cut open?!


    ��Pleaseplete the mission on time,�� the system said calmly.


    ��Also, what is that super fusion recipe?�� Mag asked, putting the pig��s eyes sashimi aside for a while.


    ��Because of the limited ingredients, the foodies on Earth could only produce food made from whatever ingredients that were avable on earth. In Nond Continent, we have better ingredients. After organizing the experience of all the chefs, the system had fused and recreated the ingredients on the Nond Continent to produce a batch of super fusion recipes,�� the system replied.


    ��It sounds like... the dark cuisine.�� Mag frowned.


    ��Nonsense! As a God of Cookery Cultivation System, no other system is more professional than I am in this aspect!�� the system said seriously.


    ��Haha.��

 Chapter 1604 - Alex, Long Time No See

    <h4>Chapter 1604: Alex, Long Time No See</h4>


    ��Boss, the fried rice is burning.�� Miya��s voice pulled Mag back from his thoughts.


    He quickly tossed the rice in the wok, and heaved a sigh of relief as he nced at the color of the fried rice that had changed a little. He almost wasted food.


    Mag started focusing on his work to cope with the busy hours as he tossed the roasted pig��s eyes and pig��s eyes sashimi to the back of his mind for a while.


    ��Boss, what were you thinking of that made you so distracted?�� Miya looked at Mag curiously. Mag had always been very serious and focused when cooking. He had never been distracted while cooking fried rice before.


    ��Serve the food. I got too carried away thinking about something,�� Mag replied with a smile as he ted the fried rice.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Miya nodded as she served the dishes to the customer with a smile.


    ��Grandpa should havee earlier if he had known that selling alcohol in Chaos City is so profitable,�� Hannah muttered as she ced her head on the counter, and watched the drinkers drink the rum that cost 1,000 copper coins per ss.


    All these years, she had been brewing wine for the chief and nobles at the Falk Tribe without earning much. Her years of savings were gone after making just a few brewing machines.


    However, at Chaos City, a small pint of beer could fetch 1,000 copper coins! That barrel of 15-year-old rum could fill more than 1200 pints, and that meant that she could earn 1,220,000 copper coins!


    After calcting the costs seriously, Hannah suddenly regretted selling the rum to the new chief at a low price. The wine cer had hundreds of barrels of old wine. There were even tens of barrels of wine even older than 15 years. If she could bring all of them to Chaos City...


    But she actually sold all of them for 500,000 copper coins.


    ��No, I have to continue drawing now so that my brewing machine can be made. That way, after another 15 years, I can lie on countless wine barrels!�� Hannah jumped up from her seat and ran upstairs, closing herself in the study as she continued drawing.


    The process of turning a messy and rough draft of a brewing machine into a concise design with specific measurements required many repeated processes of confirmation and calction. Thankfully, other than teaching her how to draw, Mag also taught her how decimals and calctors worked.


    After the busy hours, Mag watched the drunk customers board their horse-drawn carriages, and then went up to check on Hannah, who was rushing out her design in the study.


    Compared to yesterday, when she could not even hold a pencil and draw a straight line, Hannah appeared like a professional today. She had already redrawn her draft, and the orthographic projection of the different parts was presented on a piece of paper urately.


    Mag did consider getting Hannah a professional designingputer to let her learn CAD and Pro/E. However, he dismissed the idea ultimately after considering the current industrial level of this world. Anyway, the system might not be able to procure theputer.


    The scientists of the past also came up with the atomic bomb with paper and a pen, so a brewing machine without many technical aspects wouldn��t require so much of a hassle.


    After taking a nce at Hannah, Mag closed the door quietly and walked away. It was obvious that Hannah was much more professional when it came to brewing alcohol.


    He might have a more efficient n, but when it came to wine, the profit came from its unique and strong vor, not the quantity.


    An ordinary rum could only sell for 10 copper coins per ss, but Old Sim��s could fetch 1000 copper coins for a ss. This showed the value of branding.


    Mag changed, put his face-altering mask on, and took his Tian Du sword before leaving the restaurant for the city lord��s castle with Irina.


    ��Alex, long time no see.�� Michael looked at Mag, and reached his right hand out.


    ��Sir Michael.�� Mag only nodded slightly, and did not shake his hand.


    ��Our dragon yer hasn��t changed at all.�� Michael retracted his hand with a smile without showing any displeasure.


    Mag nced at Michael. This city lord might appear rough and boorish, but he was a pretty good actor.


    ��Alright, let��s talk about the ck fog and evil god,�� Irina interrupted their hypocritical moment.


    ��Alright. This concerns the Nond Continent��s future. We should have a proper discussion,�� Michael said solemnly.


    Everyone sat down at the round table in the secret chamber, and the atmosphere started turning tense.


    ��The first person I met who was engulfed by the ck fog, or should I say controlled by the devil, was Borg. After he was controlled, his power increased significantly. Maybe that was the reason he sold his soul to the devil. Moreover, during that period of time, the evil aura attempted to engulf the Tree of Life, and that was a huge threat to thetter. However, it was finally stopped by a certain force.


    ��And during the fight at the goblins�� borders, I used the Holy Light to get rid of the ck fog on Borg and killed him. It proved that the Holy Light has a significant restrictive effect on the ck fog,�� Irina said.


    ��So Borg was controlled by the devil, and even tried to engulf the Tree of Life.�� Michael and Rn were shocked. They had not received any information about this.


    ��If the devil uses power as a bait, I��m afraid there won��t be many who can withstand such a temptation,�� Rn said seriously.


    Mag added, ��At the Boundless Sea Realm, we discovered an ind covered in ck fog, and Alfred was on the ind, epting powers from the devil. There, we found an eerie stone statue. I was pulled into a strange realm spiritually after meeting eyes with it. It was a gigantic stone temple, and at the other end of the stone temple was a skeleton man sitting on a throne. The first thing he said was: ��Young man, do you desire power?����


    The atmosphere in the secret chamber became even tenser. Power was something every race was after in this world. If there weren��t any changes to the current world where the powerful called the shots, there would probably be no one who would reject such strong powers.


    ��I shattered the stone statue and dispelled the ck fog with the Holy Light as well. Normal magic would have no effect on the ck fog,�� Irina supplemented.


    ��If the ck fog can only be dispelled by the Holy Light, that is not good news,�� Rn said with a frown. ��Light-type magic casters are few to begin with, and there are even fewer who could master the Holy Light. If the ck fog starts consuming the world, there might not be anything we can do to get rid of it.��


    ��We have to find the source of the ck fog quickly, and get rid of it or find a better alternative for clearing the ck fog. If we��re just going to sit and watch, the situation will only get worse. Those fellows can live eternally, but we don��t have so much time,�� Mag said solemnly.


    ��Luckily, we still have a lead. Ferdinand is still in our hands.�� Irina sounded more rxed.

 Chapter 1605 - I’m Not Going If It’s Insanely Spicy

    <h4>Chapter 1605: I��m Not Going If It��s Insanely Spicy</h4>


    The discussion did notst for very long. However, they formed an alliance with the Night Elves and Mag in Chaos City.


    Michael and Rn disyed their leadership skills by deciding to work with Mag and Irina to fight against evil after confirming that the evil god did exist, and that it was trying to take over the world.


    Although Chaos City did not belong to a particr race, it was still part of the Nond Continent, and it would not be able to survive on its own in a scenario like this.


    Mag and Irina did not object to the alliance, either. They knew that it was impossible to stop the evilness from spreading and growing with their efforts alone. Having Chaos City as an ally would give them substantial support.


    ��Don��t we have to hand Ferdinand over to them?�� Irina asked Mag after they came out from the city lord��s castle.


    ��I��m worried that an uncontroble ident may ur. I think it��s better if he��s in our hands before the peace talks.�� Mag shook his head. Although Ferdinand was unconscious, the ck fog on him wasn��tpletely gone, so it would not be appropriate to hand him over to someone else.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Irina nodded slightly. After a while, she looked at Mag, and asked, ��Where do you think those fellows are hiding?��


    ��Maybe instead of hiding, they��re sealed in some ce, or even various ces. It might be at the bottom of the Boundless Sea or within a mountain somewhere. If they were not sealed up, this world would probably be in chaos already.�� Mag shook his head.


    ��If they��re sealed up, does that mean that gods and deities do exist in this world?��


    ��Can you feel the existence of the God of Life?�� Mag asked Irina curiously.


    Irina thought for a while, and said, ��I think she exists, but her connection with the Tree of Life isn��t very strong. I can only faintly sense a certain mysterious force existing above the Tree of Life.��


    ��We can��t be certain that those so-called gods or deities could live through the passage of time just like the Great Old Ones, but if they do exist, perhaps they can sense that those fellows can��ty still, and might patch up the seal or something. Then maybe the problem would be solved,�� Mag said with a smile. That would probably be the most optimistic case.


    ��Patch up?��


    ��It means to fill up the holes in the seal.��


    ��Oh.��


    ***


    ��Say, do you think it��s Alex who��s wearing the mask, or Boss Mag who��s wearing the mask?�� Michael asked Rn with a smile.


    Rn thought for a while, and said, ��He is Alex, who is also Boss Mag.��


    ��I think he actually doesn��t hate the identity of a restaurant owner, and is in fact loving it,�� Michael said with a smile.


    ��That��s exactly why he could hide away from others. If he didn��te to us, we might not even have realized that he had already assumed the identity of a restaurant owner.��


    ��Yeah. Who would have thought that Alex, the dragon yer who wielded a sword, could actually make such delicious food? Even if anyone had been a teeny bit suspicious, they would have forgotten all about it after tasting the food that he made,�� Michael said with a nod.


    ��Will they take action against Sean?�� Rn was worried. Once Alex was with Irina, even if Sean had two great magic casters and two 10th-tier knights with him, it would not guarantee his safety.


    ��Don��t worry, they won��t do it,�� Michael said without any worry at all.


    ***


    ��What? Big Brother Sean ising to Chaos City?�� Vanessa looked at Abraham in surprise. She had been in Chaos City for more than a month, and although she was happy with having hot pot and skewers every day, she still missed her family. It was naturally fabulous to be able to meet Big Brother Sean in Chaos City.


    ��Yes. Sean is leading the team to visit Chaos City.�� Abraham nodded. He looked at Vanessa with mixed feelings, and continued, ��And after the visit, he will bring you home along with him.��


    ��B-bring me home?�� Vanessa��s smile froze all of a sudden. She was stunned for a while before her face fell as she asked Abraham, ��Who said that I was going back?!��


    Abraham tried to be as gentle as possible. He said, ��Look, you��ve already been out for more than a month. His and Her Majesties miss you very much, so they want Sean to bring you back. It will save them from worrying too much as well.��


    ��No! I do miss them, but once I go back, I won��t be able to have hot pot, skewers, soybean milk, and youtiao! Besides, my teeth haven��t healedpletely yet. I want to stay by Boss Mag so that he can continue treating my teeth. I��m not going anywhere! I want to eat hot pot!!!�� Vanessa shook her head hard, and tears had already started welling up in her eyes as she looked at Abraham with puppy dog eyes.


    ��Aiyo, my dear girl, this is not something that I can decide. Your royal father wanted me to send you backst month, but I dragged a month out for you. Now, Sean is already on the way. What else can I do?�� Abraham shrugged and looked at Vanessa helplessly.


    Vanessa thought for a while, and said, ��In that case, can Ie back out after I return?��


    ��That��ll depend on His Majesty.�� Abraham did not give her a definite answer, but based on the letter he received from the king yesterday, Vanessa probably wouldn��t have a chance toe to Chaos City again any time soon after going back this time. The reason she could sessfully leave thest time was that the king permitted it.


    ��Hmph. I don��t look forward to meeting Big Brother Sean anymore now.�� Vanessa let out an angry huff. After a while, she looked at Abraham with a smile, and said, ��Uncle Abraham, let��s have hot pot tonight.��


    ��Mild spicy?�� Abraham tried to sound her out.


    ��Hehe. It doesn��t matter. We can always decide again at the restaurant,�� Vanessa said with a smile.


    ��I��m not going if it��s insanely spicy.�� Abraham could already feel his an*s constrict. It could no longer afford to be wrecked again.


    ***


    ��Your Highness, Chaos City is straight ahead,�� a general reminded Sean as a giant golden eagle glided by the sky.


    ��They say that only this city can bepared to Rodu. It seems like that��s quite true.�� Sean looked at the city ahead. The city walls were tall, and there were countless houses inside. This city appeared to be a big city with a poption of more than a million. It was indeed on par with Rodu.


    ��It��s just a city. The Roth Empire has acres ofnd other than Rodu. It��s not something a city that��s made of different peoples could bepared to,�� one of the generals mocked.


    Everyone on the eagle��s backughed. Chaos City was nothing in front of the mighty Roth Empire.


    ��Alright. Don��t say things like this anymore once we reach Chaos City,�� Sean said solemnly. He squinted at the city in the distance, and wondered if he would meet <i>that person</i> on this trip.

 Chapter 1606 - Gray Temple Investigation!

    <h4>Chapter 1606: Gray Temple Investigation!</h4>


    ��F-Father, there��s trouble�� Jonah said in a fluster as he rushed into Bowen��s study, and looked at the man who was admiring some china behind the desk.


    ��Didn��t you go to collect the final statement? Why are you in such a fluster?�� Bowen asked with a frown as he looked at Jonah. This son of his was good in every way except that he was still too young, and couldn��t quite control his emotions.


    ��Sir Dominic... he��s... he��s been arrested!�� Jonah said with a tremble in his voice.


    Smash! The china article in Bowen��s hands fell on the ground and shattered into pieces.


    ��Wh-what did you say?�� Bowen bolted right up and raised his voice a little.


    ��When I went to the Department of Property Rights, I happened to see Dominic being brought away by the people from the Gray Temple with handcuffs on. I quickly went back to the teahouse, and saw that it was sealed up once again by the Gray Temple. The people and service staff that we��ve sent over were all arrested by the Gray Temple.�� Jonah looked at Bowen worriedly. ��Father, did... did we really touch something that we shouldn��t have this time?��


    ��Oh no.�� Bowen fell into his seat helplessly. His face was pale, and beads of perspiration formed on his forehead.


    The Marquis Family had been running their business in Chaos City for years, and Sir Dominic was considered one of their family��s closest VIP associates in the city lord��s castle. They��d worked together closely for years for their own respective needs.


    Now that Dominic was arrested, and the teahouse was sealed up by the Gray Temple, there was no way he would not link this case to Bet��s case.


    This time, not only would he lose Bt��s shares, he might have to spit out most of his as well.


    ��Father... what should we do now?�� Jonah was a little lost. This incident happened so suddenly, and had foiled all their ns.


    Bowen took a few deep breaths and quickly regained hisposure. He looked up at Jonah, and said, ��Go to the ounts room immediately, and destroy all ounts that we have rted to Dominic all these years. After this, break up all connections with assets that the Marquis Family got through Bet��s influence and those that are in the gray area����


    ��Gray Temple Investigation! All from the Marquis Manor are to put down everything that you are doing, and gather in the courtyard right now. Anyone who takes their time will be punished harshly!�� Just then, a solemn voice echoed throughout the Marquis Manor.


    ��They��re here... They��re too fast...�� Bowen looked at the door. The destion on his face was apparent.


    ***


    ��I want a spicy hot pot, three times the level of insanely spicy!��


    Vanessa ordered straight away the moment she, Abraham, L, and Randy took their seats.


    Abraham��s face turned green immediately. He looked at Vanessa with a long face, and said, ��My deardy, can we be a little milder? Three times the level of insanely spicy... is that... something that a normal person can handle?��


    ��It seems like Miss Vanessa��s appetite is pretty good.�� Randy had been eating with Vanessa and the rest very often recently, so his tolerance for spice had improved drastically.


    ��No. Didn��t Boss Mag say that real men go for insanely spicy?�� Vanessa looked at Abraham seriously. ��Uncle Abraham, I want to eat the insanely spicy level.��


    ��Then... why don��t we order a double-vored pot? I can just use the smaller side.�� Abraham tried to negotiate his way out.


    ��No. The double-vored pot is an insult to spicy hot pot.�� Vanessa rejected the suggestion outright. After that, she looked at Yabemiya with a smile, and said, ��Big Sister Miya, we want the spicy hot pot three times the level of insanely spicy. As for the ingredients, we��ll have the usual.��


    ��Alright. Please hold on.�� Miya nodded with a smile, and turned to the other table.


    ��Ai...�� Abraham sighed. Whom did he trifle with? It was her father who wanted her back, but he was the one who was tortured...


    ��Miss, aren��t we waiting for First... First Young Master?�� L asked softly.


    ��Didn��t my brother send someone over with a letter saying that he had no time toe tonight? There��s no need to wait for him.�� Vanessa shook her head. She did not want to see Sean right now, either. She just wanted to enjoy her spicy hot pot. Every meal she ate would mean a meal less to eat.


    ��Oh.�� L nodded. She nced at Vanessa, and did not speak further.


    The princess was probably the happiest during her time here in Chaos City. She could enjoy the food that made her happy almost every day. The most important thing was that the dental problems that had been troubling her for years were actuallypletely solved here.


    Now that Prince Sean had arrived at Chaos City, she might have to return to Rodu the day after tomorrow, so she was naturally unhappy.


    ��Boss, the first barrel of rum is almost empty,�� Miya reminded Mag as she ced eight sses of rum on the tray, and saw that the barrel indicated that it was less than a third full.


    ��We have sufficient in our store. Don��t worry about that,�� Mag answered with a smile. Because Connie wasn��t of age yet, he basically brought all the alcohol Hannah had in the store with him, especially those batches more than 20 years old.


    ording to the market price, that batch of rum could fetch more than a billion copper coins.


    After all, any bottle of Old Sim��s rum that exceeded 50 years old was probably priceless.


    However, other than the small amount that he had decided to keep for his own enjoyment, the rest of the rum was going to be the base for blending at the new brewery.


    Brewing wine was a long-term investment. Without enough old wine, they would not be able to mark up the price.


    Therefore, that batch of old rum that Mag had would be the base for the brewery so that it could pick up speed and survive through the awkward three-year new rum stage.


    He did not intend to cheat Hannah of her money. After all, it was arge sum of inheritance her grandfather had left for her.


    Of course, he did not want to change it to cash for her straightaway.


    After all, no one would know for sure if she would give up her talent and live off the money after she inherited it.


    Money really forced out a person��s talents.


    He intended to use 10 barrels of 15-year-old rum to open the market for rum in Chaos City, and then cut off supply for a while until the new brewery was ready to officiallyunch the new rum.


    <i>The marketing strategies of *pple and Xi*omi are still worth learning from.</i>


    <i>Of course, thosepanies selling maotai are even better at this. After all, they can still be doing very well despite having no stock almost all the time.</i>


    Mag nced over at the designated hot pot area. Vanessa and Abraham were sitting together, and Sean was not around. It seemed like he had to be busy at the city lord��s castle right now.


    However, Sean��s visit this time was probably to bring Vanessa back with him.


    Actually, he was quite fond of this little princess. She was innocent and pure, and was not stuck up or self-entitled. Therefore, he had been willing to help her cure her dental problems.


    King Andre and his two sons weren��t any kind souls, but this daughter and the young prince were okay. Mag was not the extreme kind that would make a sweeping judgment.


    Of course, if Sean were to eat at Mamy Restaurant, he wouldn��t mind rmending him thetest dark cuisine recipe to try.

 Chapter 1607 - Let’s Have A Staring Contest!

    <h4>Chapter 1607: Let��s Have A Staring Contest!</h4>


    Immediately after dinner operating hours ended, Dicus came over to tell Mag about Dominic being arrested by the Gray Temple, and that both the city lord��s castle and Gray Temple were starting an investigation on the Marquis Family.


    ��Is the head of the Marquis Family household still able toe out?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��The investigation is still ongoing, and it doesn��t look too good. However, as long as the Marquis Family is not directly involved in any illegal activities, bribing a city lord��s castle official and possessing illegal assets are enough to keep him inside for a period,�� Dicus replied with a smile.


    ��Just a period is going too easy on him, isn��t it?��


    ��The Marquis Family has to spit out everything they got with the help of Dominic all these years, and more. That would then be enough for him to feel the pain for quite a while,�� Dicus continued. He then pulled out a letter and passed it to Mag. ��This is the official ruling for the hot pot restaurant. It has the city lord��s stamp on it. In the future, no one wille to the hot pot restaurant to im ownership again.��


    Mag unrolled the official ruling and nced through it. There was Michael��s city lord stamp on it, and it was also clearly written that the hot pot restaurant belonged to Rena. There was no doubt about it anymore.


    ��Please thank the city lord on my behalf for upholding justice.�� Mag kept the official ruling, and looked at Dicus with a smile, saying, ��Thank you for taking the trouble to make this trip sote at night.��


    ��That��s alright. This is after all because of some internal problems at the city lord��s castle. We are supposed to apologize for all that had happened. I will not disturb your rest, then. I��lle over for breakfast tomorrow morning.�� Dicus bade his farewell and left.


    ��Everything is settled. Those people who tried toy hands on the hot pot restaurant are going to live in the VIP cell next door. With this official ruling, there wouldn��t be any more conflict over the hot pot restaurant,�� Mag told Rena, who was about to leave with Miya, as he entered the restaurant.


    ��Is that true?!�� Rena received the official ruling with a smile, and looked through it carefully. She said with joy, ��That��s great. Now the hot pot restaurant can open ording to n.��


    ��Oh, right. I haven��t asked you when you n on opening. Mamy Restaurant will close on the day of your opening so everyone can go over to support you,�� Mag said. He hadpletely forgotten about it after all the running around.


    Rena thought for a while, and said, ��The renovation is basicallyplete. For the hiring process, Firis has already contacted a batch of outstanding elves for me. I am thinking of interviewing them tomorrow, and choosing the best several as employees. There will be a three-day training, and then we can officially open five dayster.��


    ��That is very fast.�� Mag nodded with a smile. Five dayster happened to be the usual off-day for Mamy Restaurant. Rena probably also thought of that.


    ��What is Big Sister Rena��s hot pot restaurant going to be called?�� Amy asked curiously as she ran over with Ugly Duckling in her hands.


    ��That��s right. What are you going to call it?�� Miya and the rest all looked at Rena curiously.


    ��I want to call the restaurant Mana Hot Pot Restaurant because Boss is the one who created hot pot, and he passed it over to me to develop it into a new hot pot restaurant.�� Rena covered her face. ��I am really bad at naming... this is the only one I coulde up with after thinking for a long time.��


    Mag��s eyes lit up when he heard the name, and he smilingly said, ��I think Mana Hot Pot Restaurant sounds great. It sounds a little like a subsidiary of Mamy Restaurant, and it has a good meaning as well.��


    ��Yeah. I think it sounds good too. It also sounds very familiar, as though it��s our own hot pot restaurant.�� Miya nodded in agreement.


    ��Then if Big Sister Firis opens a kebab restaurant, would it be called Mais kebab restaurant?�� Amy asked with a smile.


    ��Mm-hm. We can keep this naming method.�� Mag nodded. He was also terrible at naming.


    ��Then... Then I��ll keep this name.�� Rena thought that the name she came up with would beughed at; she didn��t expect everyone to be so supportive.


    After everyone left, Mag went up to wash up, and told the two children a short bedtime story. After they fell asleep, he ignored Irina��s suggestive look, and returned to his room. He locked the door and went straight to bed. He took in a few deep breaths, and opened the test field for the God of Cookery.


    ��Let��s have a staring contest!��


    Mag saw a sh of white before he came face to face with a wall of eyeballs. Therge eyeballs felt as though they were glowing with some sort of evilness, making one��s hair stand.


    ��F*ck! System, are you mad?!�� Mag jumped back in shock.


    ��To make good roasted pig��s eyes, you��ll have to know and understand pig��s eyes well. The first step is to tell which ones are the real eyes just by looking! Please find 100 pig��s eyes that fulfill the conditions to be roasted among these 10,000 eyeballs.�� The system��s emotionless voice echoed.


    Mag swallowed. He looked at the eyeballs in front of him, and felt his scalp go numb. This was quite a headache.


    To make good roasted pig��s eyes, he would have to get rid of the fear of looking at the pig��s eyes. Even if he wasn��t able to develop love and passion for it, he could at least be calm during the roasting, and prevent the mistake of causing the eyeball to explode during the process.


    Roasting was a form of art on charcoal fire. To create the perfect roasted pig��s eyes, one had to have a very good understanding of every pig��s eye, and have good control over the fire and temperature.


    Mag took a few deep breaths while standing in front of the wall of pig��s eyes before searching for the real pig��s eyes patiently.


    There should be other eyeballs including cow��s eyes, sheep��s eyes, and more. Mag could only try to discern the real pig��s eyes based on his memory and judgment.


    It was a very meticulous and tiring job. It was revolting and scalp-numbing at the start. However, Mag started to be numb as he looked through the 10,000 eyeballs.


    To him, these eyeballs which had originally exuded an evil glow slowly became normal ingredients like corn and ham. His goal was to choose the ingredients he needed from a pile of useless ones.


    After he developed this mentality, he became even more efficient.


    Mag picked out 120 pig��s eyes from the 10,000 eyeballs very quickly, andpleted the system��s mission with a surplus.


    ��Ding!��


    Following that crisp ring, the scene before Mag��s eyes changed. He��s back in the familiar kitchen.


    On the wall at the side was a 365-day countdown timer.


    ��Roasted pig��s eyes... luckily I haven��t tried this dark cuisine yet. I suppose the requirements would not be too strict, right?�� Mag pulled out a basin of pig��s eyes from the fridge as he mumbled to himself.


    The eyeballs, which were dug out from the roots, still had all the meat and fat attached to them. The bamboo skewer should not be skewered through the eyeball, but through the meat. Otherwise, the customers would not be able to experience that ceremonious moment when the liquid squirted out from the eyeball.

 Chapter 1608 - You Even Copy Scripts?

    <h4>Chapter 1608: You Even Copy Scripts?</h4>


    The temperature of the me after the skewer of pig��s eyes was put on the grill couldn��t be too high. Otherwise, the eyeball might explode due to the expansion of the liquid inside, and cause the liquid to squirt out.


    The skewers had to be roasted slowly over a small fire, and in the process, various sauces and spices had to be spread over the eyeballs as the eyeballs got cooked from outside in.


    As the surface of the pig��s eyes sizzled, a delicious scent slowly wafted out.


    ��It does seem like nothing much.�� Mag raised his brow. He flipped the skewers in his hands as he slowly shifted them towards the area with a bigger fire.


    Pop~


    One of the eyeballs on the skewers suddenly burst. The boiling liquid squirted everywhere, and some of it even flew towards Mag��s face.


    ��F*ck, it really will explode!�� Mag dodged easily.


    Pop, pop, pop, pop~


    The remaining pig��s eyes all burst almost simultaneously.


    Mag quickly let go of the bamboo skewers, and took two big steps back to escape the boiling liquid which squirted around as the eyeballs burst.


    ��This is probably the most dangerous dish I��ve made.�� Mag looked at the walls that were covered messily with the liquid. He smiled awkwardly. If this were to happen in a real kitchen, that would be quite a disaster.


    Mag did not have to clean up. Around five secondster, the grill was as clean as before.


    ��It seems like I still have to follow the expert��s experience and procedures strictly. It��s impossible to make this if I get too full of myself.�� Mag quickly reset his attitude, and picked up a new bamboo skewer to make a new skewer of pig��s eyes. He stood before the grill seriously, and started roasting the pig��s eyes again.


    The temperature requirements for roasted pig��s eyes were very strict, and that made Mag, who was already very adept at the techniques of roasting 200 kebabs at the same time, a little impatient. However, after the bursting incident, Mag��s ego was quickly kept in check.


    Beef would not burst, but this was an ingredient with a temper, so you had to be gentle with it.


    After around 20 minutes, the pig��s eyes had been roasted to a beautiful shiny brown. They had shrunk significantly, and the slightly fatty surface had shriveled up, and was even sizzling with oil. The enticing fragrance of roasted meat wafted over, and the dish waspleted after sprinkling some chili powder and cumin.


    ��It doesn��t seem too difficult if you have a little more patience.�� Mag sized the roasted pig��s eyes in his hand. There were four pig��s eyes on a skewer.


    The pig��s eyes did not look so terrifying after they were roasted. At least one would not identally meet eyes with a pair of dead pig��s eyes.


    However, for most people, the appearance of this dish was still rather shocking. Most people would probably refuse to eat it knowing that it was roasted pig��s eyes.


    Mag looked at the roasted pig��s eyes in his hands. If it wasn��t because the smell was really enticing after roasting, and that he was already used to pig��s eyes, he might not even try this kind of super dark cuisine.


    ��System, have I seeded?�� Mag asked casually. <i>I��ve never tried something like roasted pig��s eyes before in my previous life. There probably isn��t much of a standard for this dish, right?</i>


    ��Point one: the surface of the third pig��s eyes from the top is too dry and hard. This is because the eyeball itself has too little fat. Therefore, during the roasting process, you have to spread oil on it individually. This is a problem that an outstanding chef should have realized and taken the initiative to solve during the cooking process.


    ��Point two: the second pig��s eye was not skewered in tightly enough, and it moved during the process of roasting. Therefore, the entire pig��s eyes could not reach the passable standard. Your carelessness could ruin an entire dish.


    ��Point three...��


    The system listed all the mistakes that Mag made during the seemingly perfect roasting process.


    ��That sounds like there are a lot of problems indeed.�� Mag nodded as he epted the system��s positive criticism. If that was all, he would be able to make the perfect roasted pig��s eyes in no time at all, since all the problemsy in the details.


    ��The standards for a sessful roasted pig��s eyes.


    ��Once you bite into it, the liquid in the eyeball will squirt out, and it will not have a fishy smell, and the taste will still leave one asking for more.


    ��The eyeball is chewy and springy on the outside, but soft and juicy on the inside.


    ��The cornea should be crispy like a soft bone to bring a different texture during the chewing experience.��


    The system continued to list the criteria.


    ��???�� Mag.


    ��Hey, System. If I don��t have any partial memory loss from the transmigration, I don��t think I��ve tried the roasted pig��s eyes before, so this kind of overly strict standards aren��t raised by me, right?�� Mag asked with a frown. The wider the scope in the criteria, the higher the requirements were because the system would follow the highest standards.


    ��This came from the script of ��One Life, One Kebab��[1],�� the system replied.


    ��You even copy scripts?�� Mag rolled his eyes.


    ��Didn��t I cite the source?�� the system retorted.


    ��I...�� Mag opened his mouth speechlessly. However, he quickly found his words. ��I think this script could have elements of exaggeration in it.��


    ��As a candidate for the God of Cookery with the best roasting experience, if you couldn��t even meet this bit of criteria from the script, that would be worse than the exaggeration.��


    ��Fine, you win!�� Mag thought for a while, and felt that the system actually had a point. He quickly went back to roasting the pig��s eyes.


    What every professional chef should do was to create delicacies that exceeded the customer��s expectations.


    It was just like how an ordinary bowl of soybean milk and an ordinary stick of youtiao would have different vors in the hands of different chefs.


    What Mag had to do was make the delicacy have a different color of its own.


    ��The taste iscking. Fail!


    ��There is a fishy taste in the liquid. Fail!


    ��Fail...��


    The days on the countdown timer decreased slowly as Mag faced failure after failure. His roasting techniques became even better, and the pig��s eyes skewers grew from one stick to two, to three, and to a handful!


    For that moment, Mag thought that he had already be one with the skewers and the grill. He could feel the temperature of the charcoal fire, and also feel the minute changes as the skewers were roasting. Then, he would flip the skewers at an appropriate time, and spread some oil and sauce.


    This was a very strange feeling. It felt as though time had slowed down, and he could control everything as he wished.


    ��Ding! The perfect pig��s eye has been achieved!��


    Mag ced a handful of the roasted pig��s eyes on the te in front of him when he heard the system message.


    ��Did I seed?�� Mag did not appear to be too surprised. Instead, he was slightly shocked. He felt that this serving of roasted pig��s eyes was not perfect enough, and he could make them better on his next round.


    He looked up at the countdown timer on the wall. 100 days had already passed unknowingly.


    <i>No wonder it��s said that roasting is not easy, and it��s even more difficult to be a master,</i> Master thought to himself. The time he took to learn the roasted pig��s eyes was almost the same as the time he took when he was learning the ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.


    Mag was not in a hurry to leave the test field for the God of Cookery. Instead, he continued to practice the roasted pig��s eyes. He wanted to make it even more perfect.


    [1] Chinese food documentary.

 Chapter 1609 - This Restaurant’s Owner Isn’t Simple?

    <h4>Chapter 1609: This Restaurant��s Owner Isn��t Simple?</h4>


    At Abraham��s house early in the morning, Sean looked at Vanessa who was still in a daze after just waking up. He smiled adoringly at her, and said, ��Vanessa, it��s been a few months, and you seem to have grown taller.��


    ��Hehe, that��s because there��s a lot of finger-licking food for me to eat every day to help me grow faster.�� Vanessa went up happily. However, she quickly pouted as she looked at Sean, and grumbled, ��Big Brother Sean, it took you so long toe and visit me. All you know is to fight. I bet you��ve already forgotten that you still have a younger sister.��


    ��There��s a lot to do at the borders. The orcs keeping to invade our territory, so I really couldn��t step away from work.�� Sean let out an embarrassedugh. He looked at his only sister, and said, ��Aren��t I here to visit you after I��m done with the war?��


    ��Tsk. Royal Father sent you over. You didn��t evene specially to visit me.�� Vanessa rolled her eyes. She looked at Sean cautiously. ��Tell me, did Royal Father tell you to catch me and bring me back?��


    ��You��ve left home for months. Both Royal Father and Royal Mother are very worried, and they also miss you a lot. My other purpose foring to Chaos City other than the official visit is to fetch you back. How can you say that I��m catching you?�� Sean nodded. He looked at Vanessa��s pearly white teeth, and eximed in surprise. ��Also, have all your teeth been fixed?


    ��Big Sister Irina and Big Sister Xixi fixed it for me.�� Vanessa nodded. She bared her teeth, and proudly said, ��Look, aren��t they neat and white?��


    ��Mm-hm. You look very pretty when you smile.�� Sean nodded with a smile. Although he was surprised that Irina would actually help Vanessa fix her teeth, he was truly happy.


    He knew very well how Vanessa became depressed over the years because of her teeth. He had not seen her smile so brightly just like today for many years.


    ��That��s not important! What��s important is that I don��t want to go home just yet. I like Chaos City, and I want to stay here for a while more,�� Vanessa said seriously. She reached out a finger and pointed to Abraham, who was sipping his morning tea at the side, and continued, ��With Uncle Abraham.��


    ��My little princess, please don��t drag me down with you. I have no say in this at all,�� Abraham said after taking a sip of tea.


    ��Big Brother Sean.�� Vanessa looked at Sean with puppy dog eyes. There were already tears shimmering in herrge eyes.


    ��This is Royal Father��s order. I have no say as well.�� Sean shook his head lightly. His heart softened a little when he saw the tears in Vanessa��s eyes, and he gently said, ��The situation on the continent isn��t very stable in this period, and the situation in Chaos City has also be a littleplicated. Royal Father told me to fetch you back because he��s worried about you. Besides, you��ve been out for so long. It is time you go back to meet Royal Father and Royal Mother.��


    ��I think things are fine in Chaos City. Everyone is very friendly, and it��s notplicated here at all.�� Vanessa pouted. Her face fell when she saw the resolution in Sean��s face, and she said, ��I��m going to Mamy Restaurant for dinner. Are youing along?��


    ��I��ll reject the dinner banquet at the city lord��s castle.�� Sean nodded with a smile. It had been a very long time since he had a nice meal with Vanessa. Besides, he really wanted to see what kind of charm this restaurant that made Vanessa refuse to go home had.


    ��Alright. I��ll wait for you tonight. Be sure toe back early. If we��rete, we will not be able to make it to the line,�� Vanessa reminded.


    ��Line?�� Sean was confused.


    ��Mamy Restaurant has too many customers, so if you want to eat there, you have to line up. It��s on a firste, first serve basis, and if you��rete, you won��t make it to the line,�� Abraham exined with a smile.


    ��I would have to trouble Uncle to help me reserve the entire restaurant. I would like to have a good meal with Vanessa tonight, and I don��t want anyone else to be around,�� Sean told Abraham.


    It was not befitting their status as the first prince, princess, and duke of the Roth Empire to need to line up at a restaurant, and even share a space with other customers.


    ��I might have the money, but I��m not capable enough to do it. I��m afraid even City Lord Michael isn��t able to reserve the restaurant.�� Abraham shrugged and expressed his reluctance to even try.


    ��This restaurant��s owner isn��t simple?�� Sean was bewildered.


    ��That��s not exactly it. He��s just quite a character.�� Abraham shook his head with augh. ��Do you remember the one who won the best chef of the banquet during the king��sst birthday banquet?��


    ��Yes.�� Sean thought for a while and nodded. Josh was quite cocky because of the chef. That chef might be a nobody, but he actually rejected the king��s invitation to join the Royal Kitchen, and that made quite an impression.


    ��He��s the one who opened this restaurant. He��s the restaurant owner who treats all the customers equally. So even City Lord Michael would have to line up if he were to go over to the restaurant for a meal. You want me to reserve the ce?�� Abraham opened his hands up andughed.


    ��That fellow...�� Sean frowned.


    ��Boss Mag is super nice. He was the reason my teeth got cured. He even gifted me a toothbrush and toothpaste, and taught me how to keep my teeth clean. I won��t have to worry about my teeth going bad again.


    ��Also, the food he makes is incredibly good! Spicy grilled fish, beggar��s chicken, steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers, spicy crayfish... and the best of them all, hot pot!


    ��He��s a treasure that the heavens had bestowed upon us to give us endless delicious creations, subverting our imagination time and again.


    ��Besides, his rules are all set for the good of the customers. Although that might inconvenience those with power and authority, it gives real foodies a fair chance to enjoy his food.�� Vanessa looked at Sean, and seriously said, ��Big Brother Sean, if you try to break Mamy Restaurant��s rules, I won��t bring you there for good food.��


    Sean looked at the serious-looking Vanessa. This little fellow would rarely wear such an expression on her face. It seemed like she really liked that chef and that restaurant. After a brief hesitation, he smilingly said, ��In that case, I��lle back earlier so I can also thank the chef who satisfied my younger sister��s stomach and also cured her teeth.��


    ��Mm-hm, mm-hm. I��ll be waiting for you.�� Vanessa nodded happily. After that, she walked straight out of the door while saying, ��Uncle, do you want to get the Soybean milk and youtiao? If not, I won��t be waiting for you.��


    ��Of course I��m going. I was waiting for you.�� Abraham put his teacup down in a hurry, and walked towards the door. He stopped for a while at the door and turned back to tell Sean, ��Sean, you must be very busy today, so we won��t be entertaining you. Let��s have a few rounds of drinks tonight.��


    ��Alright.�� Sean nodded. He looked at Abraham who quickly turned to leave andughed. He picked up the teacup at the side and took a sip before walking towards the door as well. He was busy, and would need to meet the authorities of Chaos City to have a good chat.

 Chapter 1610 - Is It Really Pig’s Eyes?

    <h4>Chapter 1610: Is It Really Pig��s Eyes?</h4>


    The news of the Marquis Family being investigated and Bowen and Joseph being arrested caused quite a ripple effect in Chaos City��s business circle.


    It was unexpected for the Marquis Family, one of the four major families in the Chamber of Commerce and one of the founding families of the Chamber of Commerce with billions in worth, to suddenly copse.


    Although the Buffett Family and Moreton Family had increased the gap with the Marquis Family and Dodges Family over the years, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse, and the Marquis Family was still a big figure in Chaos City.


    When news of Bet being arrested had spread, many had guessed if the Marquis Family would��ve been implicated. However, judging from how things had progressed afterward, it had seemed that not only had the Marquis Family not gotten implicated, they had even managed to take over some of Bet��s assets which appeared clean, and had emerged as the biggest winner in that incident.


    However, it had only been a few days, and the Gray Temple aimed their swords against the Marquis Family. This caused quite amotion.


    Some said that the Marquis Family had made use of Bet��s power, and had also dabbled in things that they shouldn��t, leading to the investigation.


    Others said that the Marquis Family��s leader had taken over Bet��s assets by force, and that caught the Gray Temple��s attention, leading to the investigation.


    Some even said that it was because Bowen��s son had seduced the lover of some big shot in the Gray Temple, causing the tragedy to happen.


    ��That fellow, Bowen, is too greedy. I told his father that back in those days. If it were me, I would rather pass the entire family over to that wastrel Bet than to Bowen,�� Ianmented after taking a sip of tea to Scheer, who had yet to finish her breakfast.


    Scheer put thest bite of bread into her mouth and chewed well. She picked up her white handkerchief and wiped her mouth. After making sure that there were no more crumbs left, she calmly said, ��That wastrel is currently in the jail, and that��s where he��s going to stay.��


    ��If Old Marquis had been slightly fairer to him back then, all these things wouldn��t have happened,�� Ianmented.


    ��I��m afraid the Marquis Family will never be able to get back on their feet again. Even if Bet had taken over Bowen as the head of the Marquis Family, I don��t think he would��ve known his ce,�� Scheer said as she shook her head.


    Ian was stunned. He looked at Scheer and pondered for a while before smilingly saying, ��I have the best foresight among the four major families.��


    ��As for that, I agree.�� Scheer nodded.


    Ian quickly stopped smiling, and said, ��Our family better don��t meddle in this incident. Since Dominic has been caught, it seems like the city lord has set his mind on cleaning up the gray area in Chaos City. I reckon a lot more people would be arrested after this.��


    ��I��ve already done an internal investigation, and will hand those problematic fellows over to the Gray Temple for them to do as they please.�� Scheer nodded.


    ��Well done.�� Ian put his teacup down, and stood up with a smile as he said, ��Do you want to feed the fishes?��


    ��No, I��ll have to make a trip to the city lord��s castle to meet that first prince who traveled all the way here.�� Scheer shook her head.


    ��Go ahead, then. I��ll go fishing.�� Ian did not probe further. He put his hands behind him and strolled away.


    Scheer stood up and watched Ian leave the restaurant before leaving while turning to her assistant, who hurried behind her with a briefcase, and asking, ��Have you found out if Mr. Mag has anything to do with the Marquis Family��s investigation?��


    ��There��s no evidence linking the two together as of now, but an employee called Rena from Mamy Restaurant just got a shop that was originally under Bet��s name. In addition, she had some conflicts with the Marquis Family with regards to the ownership of that property,�� the secretary quickly answered.


    ��Employee?�� Scheer frowned.


    ��Yes. Bet seemed to have some conflict with her, and I think this shop was given to her directly from the city lord��s castle and Gray Temple.�� The secretary nodded, and continued, ��If there��s a need, I can investigate this matter.��


    ��That won��t be necessary. I��ve been worried that Mr. Mag would be oppressed by the Marquis Family. It looks like my worries were unfounded. We��ll stop this here. You don��t have to investigate further,�� Scheer said.


    ��Yes.�� The secretary nodded, and started reporting the next matter.


    ***


    Mag came out from the test field for the God of Cookery. He opened his eyes, and the rm clock at the side rang.


    He spaced out for a moment before switching it off. After listening to the crackling sound of the mes and the sizzling sound of the pig��s eyes on the grill for more than 100 days, even the rm became music to his ears.


    ��Why don��t Iunch the roasted pig��s eyes today? On top of that, I must roast them in the ss partition so that the customers can see it...�� Mag��s lips turned up slowly. Otherwise, he would have wasted those over 100 days of hard work to perfect the roasted pig��s eyes.


    The number of pig��s eyes he��d roasted could be linked together to make 10 rounds around a pigsty.


    That would be a very impactful advertisement.


    Mag did not waste any more time in bed. He dispelled the difort from staying in the test field for the God of Cookery for too long, and went straight out of bed to take a cold shower. He then changed into his chef��s suit, and went downstairs to prepare breakfast.


    Mag suppressed the urge to add the roasted pig��s eyes into the luxurious morning breakfast set, fearing that it might scare everyone early in the morning and affect their appetite.


    ��Father, what delicious food have you made today?�� Amy was the first to be downstairs. She tip-toed and looked through the kitchen door.


    ��Soybean milk, youtiao, tofu pudding, everything. Amy, you can have whatever you want,�� Mag said with a smile as he looked at Amy, who had a little lump of hair standing amidst her long silver flock.


    The young fellow had already changed into her white down jacket. She looked extremely cute, just like a round little penguin, but her hair was not brushed.


    Because of Irina��s special hair-brushing technique, Mag had taken the initiative to be responsible for Amy��s hair.


    After all, Irina had her hair down all the time, so she had no experience with hair brushing. She would usually follow her imagination, and end up with a lightning rod hairstyle.


    ��Mm...�� Amy pondered for a while before saying, ��Then I��ll have a set of youtiao with sweet tofu pudding and a serving of pepper steak, medium-well, with more ketchup at the side.��


    ��Alright. Let��s wait for the big sisters toe before we eat together.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He had no opinions on the little fellow��s matching since she woulde up with different pairings to eat every day.


    During breakfast, Mag announced the addition of a new dish.


    ��R-roasted pig��s eyes?�� Ba, who was drinking her soybean milk, choked. She looked at Mag in disbelief.


    ��Is it really pig��s eyes?�� Miya looked at Mag, equally shocked.


    The women all had simr expressions. Other than shock, there was also a hint of horror.


    ��Yes. Charcoal-grilled roasted pig��s eyes,�� Mag affirmed with a nod.

 Chapter 1611 - Piggies Are So Cute

    <h4>Chapter 1611: Piggies Are So Cute</h4>


    ��Piggies are so cute, would their eyes be crispy and delicious when roasted?�� Amy asked curiously.


    ��Er... I guess so.�� Mag nodded with a smile. Indeed, only a real chowhound could see past the appearance of food.


    ��I��m not eating strange food like this,�� Irina dered.


    ��Me too.�� Ba raised her hand to concur. Just hearing the dish��s name was enough to make her scalp go numb, not to mention trying the roasted eyes.


    ��I don��t dare to try it, either,�� Anna said softly.


    ��S-same here...�� Jane raised her hand meekly with a helpless and pitiful expression.


    All of a sudden, other than Amy and Rena, everyone expressed their unwillingness to try this dish which had a name that made one ufortable.


    ��Rena, are you willing to give it a try?�� Mag looked at Rena. She was the only one sitting quietly without giving any opinion.


    ��I...�� Rena met Mag��s expectant gaze. Although she was filled with fear, and did not know what to expect from the roasted pig��s eyes, there had to be some people willing to sacrifice themselves on the road to the birth of a delicacy. It was apparent that Boss needed someone like that right now. She hesitated for a while, but still nodded resolutely. ��I can give it a try.��


    ��It��s alright. You don��t have to force yourself. I willunch this dish tonight. We��ll let the customers decide,�� Mag said with a smile. He could tell that Rena was afraid of the roasted pig��s eyes, and he was very touched when she nodded. However, there was no need for her to be theb rat.


    ��You��re going tounch it straight away?�� Rena looked at Mag in shock. She had never seen Mag make the roasted pig��s eyes before, and he mentioned this dish early in the morning today. Was he going to serve the dish to the customers straight away without anyone trying it out?


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded, and exined, ��This is a hometown cuisine. I am confident in it.��


    Rena nodded and did not probe further. <i>When Boss says he��s confident, he��s never wrong.</i>


    After the morning operating hours, Mag took out a little ckboard, and wrote something on it before hanging it on the door.


    After that, Mag pulled out a lounge chair, and ced it by the door. He set up a small stove at the side, and put a ceramic pot over the stove. The fragrance of the ck tea started wafting out together with the steam. Mag closed his eyes leisurely as he bathed in the warm winter sun, enjoying this rare rxation.


    After quite a while, Mag turned his head to the side and saw Gloria, who was standing by the pot of tea. He sat up with a smile, and said, ��Miss Gloria, when did youe?��


    He actually felt someoneing over five minutes ago, and the familiar smell allowed him to guess who it was without the need to open his eyes. However, the warm sun felt so good he couldn��t bear to open his eyes.


    ��I��ve only arrived a while ago. I must have disturbed your sunbathing session,�� Gloria said apologetically. She blushed a little, maybe because the sun today was really hot, or maybe it was because of that jaw and closed eyes just now.


    ��I was just resting a while under the sun. You��re not disturbing me.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. He pointed to a chair by the stove, and said, ��The tea��s ready. I was still worried that no one would drink it with me. I wonder if Miss Gloria has the time to have a cup with me?��


    ��I��d be more than happy to.�� Gloria sat down with a smile, picked up a handkerchief on the table to pick up the teapot, and poured tea into two cups.


    The two of them had drunk tea together several times, and could be considered good tea friends.


    As the light tea scent wafted over, their minds and hearts were calmed.


    ��You must��ve been very busy with Blue Suede, right?�� Mag asked as he picked up the ceramic cup, and felt the warmth through his fingers.


    ��Mm-hmm. I��ve bought a piece ofnd in the northern part of the city to build a new batch of factories. I intend to move all the production lines to the northern part of the city after we��re done with this batch of down jackets,�� Gloria said with a nod.


    ��Are the new factories ready?�� Mag was slightly shocked. He didn��t think that Gloria would be so ambitious and efficient. <i>It was justst month when she talked about the factories not being able to produce enough for Blue Suede, and now she��s already boughtnd, and the factories are even ready.</i>


    ��Yes.�� Gloria nodded. However, she worriedly said, ��It��s just that it��s too difficult to hire tailors, and most of them request very high sries. They quote them ording to the price of a custom-made piece, and that raised the cost up by quite a lot.��


    ��They charge you ording to a custom-made piece even though you went to them with a ready-made sketch?�� Mag raised his brow. These tailors were so shameless.


    ��But they know the price of Blue Suede...��


    ��This is just a small opinion of mine. Make use of this period when you��re shifting your factory to analyze the steps of the tailoring process. Other than customized pieces, the clothes that are produced in batches would only require nimble assembly line workers to work on after you��ve analyzed the steps. You don��t need a tailor at all.�� Mag looked at Gloria, and suggested, ��Choose a batch of honest and reliable tailors from the current group that you have, and give them the role of technical supervisors so that they can be in charge of the different parts of the clothes-making process to ensure the quality of the clothes.��


    ��Analyze the steps?�� Gloria pondered for a while. Her eyes lit up, and she said, ��If I analyzed the steps, I would be able to solve the problem of having a shortage of tailors, and that would also reduce the costs. Promoting the tailors to a managerial role would allow them to continue working on their strengths so that the overall quality of the finished product can be guaranteed while efficiency is increased.��


    ��Because this is a brand-new system, you need a trustworthy assistant that could oversee the entire process, and at the same time, you need a batch of workers that are easy to manage to help Blue Suede tide over this transition period,�� Mag continued.


    ��Uncle Mars is a very outstanding talent in management. He has been managing the factory for me all this while. I believe that he could do well as the manager of the new factory. As for workers...�� Gloria appeared troubled. Blue Suede had more than 200 employees currently, and it was true that some of them loved to goof off and were difficult to manage. She would need to hire even more workers at the new factory, and it would not be easy to hire good workers.


    ��Do you know that a group of elves has recentlye to Chaos City?�� Mag asked.


    ��I��ve heard that the elf princess, Princess Irina, led tens of thousands of elves over to Chaos City.�� Gloria nodded. This was no secret in Chaos City, but why would Mag bring this up?


    ��Princess Irina has been dining at Mamy Restaurant often recently. I can help you ask her if the elves need to get a job. Maybe she can solve your problem,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Elven workers?!�� Gloria eximed with delight. Elves had been the most praised race on the Chaos City��s workers market. They were infinitely adored by employers, be it because of their work attitude or high efficiency.


    If she could change to a batch of elven workers for the new factories, it would definitely be good news for Blue Suede.

 Chapter 1612 - One-Day Employee Miss Succubus

    <h4>Chapter 1612: One-Day Employee Miss Subus</h4>


    ��Yes. All elven workers and I will try to get them to send some elves with weaving experience,�� Mag said with a nod.


    Mag felt that if he were to do a mid-career switch and be a recruitment agent, he would be able to be a fish in the water in Chaos City��s talent market.


    After all, he had nearly 30,000 Night Elves ready to work.


    Moreover, every employer would love a worker who was outstanding in every aspect.


    Of course, Mag would not bear to let the other capitalists exploit such outstanding talents. He had a few big projects going on at the same time currently. A super big production chain that epassed the whole of the weaving industry was in progress, and his target was not just the market in Chaos City.


    On top of that, Gloria, Rena, and the rest only formed a part of themercialyout, and Mag was more than happy for the Night Elves to be employed under them, and help their career soar.


    ��If it��s possible, that would be a leap in quality for Blue Suede.�� Gloria was unable to hide her excitement.


    ��The textile factory that I��ve invested in has already started to produce goods. If you have the time, you can go to the northern part of the city to get them from the person in charge. If you could carry these stocks, we can discuss our partnership,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��I��ve organized the Moreton Family��s textile industry for the past month, and have already stopped all the production lines that are making a loss, or have bad quality, and also stopped partnership with suppliers with outdated designs. However, I��ve kept the core shipping team and sales team. If we��ve ascertained that the goods from your textile factory have suitable quality after the assessment, we might use it for our main sales,�� Gloria said.


    Mag had mentioned the partnership before, so after she took over the Moreton Family��s textile line, she started a huge reformation, removing more than half of the original production line that included production shipping and sales. She only kept the core shipping team and sales team.


    She had learned a lot from Mag.


    Professionals earned professionally. There wasn��t a need to target the entire industry.


    ��Very well. If you have the time to go to the northern part of the city, look for an elf called Ashley. She is the person in charge of the factory now.�� Mag looked at Gloria with admiration. It seemed like she had grown a lot during this period.


    ��Okay.�� Gloria nodded and sipped the tea as she avoided Mag��s gaze. She felt her cheeks grow slightly hotter, as though it was because of that zing gaze.


    Gloria did not stay for long. She left after finishing the tea.


    Mag took a little nap under the sun. When he woke up, he saw an alluring face looking back at him the moment he opened his eyes. It had a pair of sexy red lips, locks of big curls, and a pair of thin, monolid eyes.


    He looked down. Her full cups were almost on him. A fresh scent wafted over. It was a scent that could easily cause one to sink in.


    ��Hm?�� Mag opened his eyes. That was strangely familiar.


    That woman took a step back upon seeing that Mag had woken up, and asked, ��Hey, are you the owner of this restaurant?��


    <i>Hm? Isn��t that... Ang?</i> Mag finally saw her face clearly after she took a step back, and was stunned.


    She was their restaurant��s one-day employee Miss Subus when they were at the Demon Inds.


    Mag did not expect to meet her again at Chaos City after she disappeared that day, and was really shocked.


    Ang looked at Mag, who seemed lost in thoughts as he looked at her, and pressed her lips together. Men were all like that. Whenever they saw her, they just couldn��t control their eyes and the lower half of their bodies.


    ��Yes. I am the owner of this restaurant. We don��t open yet. If you want to eat, you��ll have to wait for another hour or so,�� Mag said calmly as he nced at his watch after quickly retracting his gaze.


    He did not know this extraordinary Miss Subus very well. Besides, it was not appropriate for whatever happened in the Demon Inds to leak, so he did not intend to acknowledge this ex-employee. It was fine that he knew that she was fine after meeting coincidentally like this.


    <i>Hm? This fellow is actually making me wait?</i> Ang retracted her gaze. She was shocked that Mag was ignoring her. Besides, there was a seat there, but he didn��t ask her to take a seat, nor did he offer her, who was quite thirsty, a warm cup of tea.


    Mag poured himself a cup of tea and drank it leisurely, ignoring Angpletely.


    ��I said...�� Ang started.


    Mag looked at her out of courtesy. He met those long, nted blue eyes. Her gaze was mysterious and alluring. Suddenly, her eyes started spinning like an endless vortex, trying to pull him into the depth of an abyss.


    ��Is anything the matter?�� Mag asked.


    <i>H-he wasn��t charmed by my Eyes of Enchantment?!</i> Ang froze. She looked in disbelief at Mag, who was very calm, as though he was looking at a fool.


    She was an 8th-tier subus, and her casual Eyes of Enchantment could easily enchant men and make them sumb to her.


    However, his spiritual power had exceeded the 10th-tier. Besides, he had even experienced the Great Old Ones. The Eyes of Enchantment of this level couldn��t even make him dizzy.


    That being said, thisdy seemed to enjoy using the Eyes of Enchantment on strangers. It seemed like she was trying to prove her charm all the time.


    <i>Could this fellow be a very powerful magic caster? That can��t be. He doesn��t have the aura of a magic caster at all. In that case...</i> Ang appeared to have figured things out. <i>Seems like he��s impotent too.</i>


    There were only two scenarios when her Eyes of Enchantment would lose its effect.


    The first time was at Carapace Ind, when she met that crab demon boss with a beard. Although he was impotent, he had a beautiful wife and an extremely cute daughter.


    This was the second time.


    <i>This man looks rather handsome, and his body that is hidden under those clothes far surpasses ordinary men. It��s hard to believe that he��s impotent.</i>


    <i>Sigh, what a pity.</i>


    Ang looked at Mag pitifully.


    Mag retracted his gaze and continued sipping his tea. Thisdy looked a little abnormal.


    After realizing that she was ignored once again, Ang was no longer that angry. She retracted her Eyes of Enchantment. This was so hurtful to an impotent man. She let out a soft cough, and tried to sound as pure and innocent as possible as she said, ��In that case, can I take a seat here for a while?��


    ��Go ahead. If you want some tea, help yourself,�� Mag said without even looking. Although Ang had been his employee for half a day, he hadn��t actually paid her for her work, so taking some tea really wasn��t too much to ask for.


    ��Thank you.�� Ang poured a cup of hot tea, and held it in her hands. The heat dispelled the chill and brought a blush to her cheeks. She turned to Mag, and curiously asked, ��I heard that you know how to make spicy crayfish?��

 Chapter 1613 - Big Sister Angela, What Are You Doing In Chaos City?

    <h4>Chapter 1613: Big Sister Ang, What Are You Doing In Chaos City?</h4>


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Mag raised his brow, but still replied very calmly.


    ��So it��s really that kind of numbing and spicy super big crayfish?�� Ang continued probing. Knowing that the Eyes of Enchantment did not work on Mag, Ang had no choice but to ask for her answers.


    ��Mm-hmm,�� Mag answered again. He nced at Ang. Could it be that this Miss Subus had noticed something?


    After getting Mag��s affirmation, Ang sighed disappointedly as she grumbled, ��Sigh, even if you knew how to make it, it would definitely not be better than the ones made by the fellow at Carapace Ind.��


    Mag did not reply. She was not talking to him anyway.


    ��Do you know him? That man who sells crayfish at Carapace Ind. The one with a very beautiful wife,�� Ang asked while looking at Mag.


    ��No.�� Mag shook his head. He nced at Ang. <i>Does this fellow miss his crayfish or his wife?</i>


    ��His wife is really beautiful. She��s the most beautiful woman I��ve ever seen,�� Ang sighed.


    ��Youngdy, if you��re hungry now, you can go take a look ahead. There are a few restaurants that are not bad. Their food isn��t any worse than ours,�� Mag rmended with a smile. He regretted allowing her to take a seat now.


    ��Heh. I��m not hungry. I just like the food at your restaurant.�� Ang shook her head and looked into Mag��s eyes. She squinted her long eyes, and curiously asked, ��Don��t you feel anything towards me? People would always want to make me stay and look forward to having something on with me, but you��re trying to chase me away.��


    ��No feelings.�� Mag shook his head honestly. He had already transcended from the lowly level of lust, so he would not be moved by a stranger woman.


    ��That��s alright. I am rather interested in your restaurant.�� Ang turned her head around to look at the restaurant. The floor-to-ceiling ss window was transparent, so she could see the exquisitely furnished restaurant. She really had the urge to go in.


    ��Whatever floats your boat.�� Mag could not be bothered to be calctive with her. He finished the tea in his cup and started packing up.


    ��Aren��t you going to sit a while with me and have some tea?�� Ang asked as she watched Mag pack up the tea set and fold the lounge chair as he got ready to go in.


    ��I have to get ready for lunch hours. Sorry, I won��t be able to join you,�� Mag said without even looking back.


    ��Then can I take a seat inside?�� Ang said expectantly as she stood up.


    ��No,�� Mag said firmly and closed the door behind him.


    ��This fellow...�� Ang looked at the closed door in front of her and raised her brow. ��He��s quite a character.��


    Not a single male had ever done this to her before. This fellow was the first... no, the second one.


    ��Alright. At least he left a cup for me, and that proves that he��s notpletely heartless,�� Ang muttered under her breath with a smile as she held the ceramic teacup in her hands.


    Two men passed by, and when they saw her, they were awestruck and walked right into a tree.


    ��Oh, men.��


    Ang nced at the two men in a sorry state who mbered up awkwardly, and pressed her lips together. <i>I��m still as irresistible.</i>


    <i>Looks like she didn��te over to look for me, but is here for the crayfish. Since she knew that the crayfish restaurant at Carapace Ind was gone, it meant that she went back to look for us, and managed to find her way to Chaos City.</i> Mag put the lounge chair down, and pondered as he watched Ang through the door.


    He didn��t know her well, but Irina seemed to have a positive impression of her.


    For a subus to be able to reach the 8th-tier at this age meant that she was really talented and capable.


    ��Irina seemed to have interacted with her more. I guess she should decide how to settle this.�� Mag quickly convinced himself, and started his preparatory work for lunch hours.


    Firis, Miya, and the rest arrived at the restaurant subsequently.


    ��There��s a very pretty and charming subus outside. Although her beautiful looks might have been because of her race, I haven��t seen a subus as beautiful as her,�� Yabemiya eximed in awe when she stepped in.


    ��Yeah. She looks rather young, but she is exuding a charm that would draw one��s attention to her,�� Rena agreed with a nod enviously. She felt like she herself gave off a masculine vibe, and even if she was in the kitchen, she would resemble a professional chef rather than give off the vibe of a housewife.


    ��Hmph. She��s merely a little meatier.�� Ba snorted as she nced at her t chest.


    ��She��s a rare 8th-tier subus. Very talented,�� Elizabethmented.


    Everyone was discussing fervently the beautiful and powerful subus at the door, but Jane, who was a little surprised and a little worried, came into the kitchen to Mag, who was making braised beancurd, and said softly, ��Boss. That Ang who came over and stayed for two days at Carapace Ind is now outside.��


    ��Mm-hm. I saw her, and even had tea with her.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��Hm?�� Jane was stunned. Beforeing over to Chaos City, Mag had reminded her time and again not to tell anyone what happened at Carapace Ind. Now that this Miss Ang hade over to Chaos City, there was a possibility that she would recognize them, and then spill the beans about what happened at Carapace Ind. Wasn��t Mag worried at all?


    ��Did she see you when you came in?�� Mag asked Jane.


    ��I suppose... so.�� Jane nodded. She could not help but take a few more nces at Ang, because she was too shocked, and when their eyes met, she saw the shock on Ang��s face as well.


    ��In that case...�� Mag fell silent. He managed to fool her, but forgot about Jane. It seemed like he had no choice but to have a deep conversation with Ang.


    ��Do we need to silence her?�� Jane asked softly.


    ��That won��t be necessary.�� Mag shook his head with a smile at Jane, who was distraught. He thought for a while, and said, ��You don��t have to worry about this matter. I will settle it.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Jane nodded and did not probe further. Anyway, Boss and Lady boss could solve anything. There was nothing for her to worry about.


    <i>Why did thatdy with a small golden horn on her head look so familiar?</i> Ang looked towards the door as she stood up and joined the line.


    After meeting eyes with her, she was certain that she must have met her before.


    <i>Who could it be?</i> Ang felt that thedy was very, very familiar, but she was unable to ascertain her identity all of a sudden.


    Just then, a soft voice beside her said, ��Big Sister Ang, what are you doing in Chaos City?��

 Chapter 1614 - To Think That Behind The Refined Appearance Of This Owner, He’s Actually…

    <h4>Chapter 1614: To Think That Behind The Refined Appearance Of This Owner, He��s Actually...</h4>


    Ang was stunned when she heard the voice. She turned over to look at the little maiden who was looking curiously at her. She was a half-elf, and had long silver hair and azure blue eyes. She was dressed in white, and looked really cute and adorable.


    She felt that she shouldn��t know this little maiden, and today was her first day in Chaos City. How did this little maiden know her name?


    Suddenly, after hearing her voice and looking at the cute little maiden, a small silhouette started to form in her mind.


    In her memory, the only time she saw such a cute little maiden was only at Carapace Ind. She was the daughter of the crayfish restaurant owner.


    ��Am I mistaken?�� Seeing that Ang did not respond to her, Amy frowned with bewilderment, and continued, ��I��m Amy...��


    ��Little Amy, you��re back.�� The restaurant door suddenly opened and Mag walked out. He held Amy��s hand, and brought her back into the restaurant.


    ��Little Amy? Ay?�� Ang��s eyes suddenly lit up. She looked at Amy. Although she did not have the pincers on her head and her looks were a little different, the two images quickly ovepped in her mind. They were of the same size, and even the way they talked was the same.


    Why would the daughter of the crayfish restaurant owner appear at Chaos City? Was the crayfish restaurant reduced to nothing all of a sudden because of a natural disaster, or was it because of human behavior? Was the family of three that had suddenly gone missing still alive? Why would this fellow want to prevent the little fellow from talking?


    Questions started to surface in Ang��s head. She took a step toward Amy, who was about to be dragged away by Mag, and said, ��Young maiden, if you��re kidnapped, blink your eyes.��


    ��Kidnapped?�� Mag and Amy both turned around and looked at Ang strangely.


    ��He��s my father,�� Amy said with a smile.


    ��Madam, this is Chaos City and nder is against thew,�� Mag said seriously.


    ��Although I don��t think that Boss Mag should have such a cute daughter like the little boss, I think it��s a little too much to say that it��s kidnapping.��


    ��Is this a new pre-meal show that the restaurantunched? Could this beautiful subus be the restaurant��s new employee?��


    The customers erupted intoughter.


    <i>Could I be mistaken</i>? Ang frowned as she listened to the customers��ments.


    ��Let��s go. It��s time for lunch.�� Mag held Amy��s hand as they walked towards the restaurant. After thinking about so much, he forgot about Amy, but he couldn��t me the little fellow. Even he didn��t think that they would meet Ang again at Chaos City.


    ��Bye-bye, Big Sister Ang.�� Amy waved her little hand warmly at Ang before entering with Mag.


    <i>My instincts tell me that they��re the same person, but why do some things not match up? If this little maiden was Ay, why would she call the owner of this restaurant her father? What��s the link between this restaurant and the crayfish restaurant thousands of miles away?</i> Ang was filled with questions as she watched the restaurant door close slowly. She felt that she was very close to the truth, but she just couldn��t seem to get it.


    ��Father, don��t you know her? She��s the big sister that worked in the restaurant when we were selling crayfish at Carapace Ind,�� Amy asked Mag curiously as she followed Mag through the door.


    ��Er... I know it��s her.�� Mag nodded. This little fellow��s memory was nowhere worse than his, so he did not try to fool her.


    Besides, after Amy��s hint, as long as Ang was not a fool, she would most probably have guessed their identities.


    ��So is she continuing to work here?�� Amy asked again.


    ��Er...�� Mag thought seriously. ��I��m not sure about that, either, but this is a suggestion worth considering.��


    Rather than silencing her for no reason, after arranging for her to stay by his side and finding a way to make it legitimate, he would naturally not have to worry about her causing any trouble.


    <i>Look, Cami��s a great example.</i>


    Irina came back for lunch, and the moment she stepped through the door, she told Mag, ��We��ve got an acquaintance.��


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded.


    ��How do you n to settle it?�� Irina looked at Mag with a seeming smile.


    ��You call the shots. You��re the one who hired her back then.�� Mag casually pushed the ball to her court, trying his best not toplicate things and keep himself clean.


    ��I find her rather interesting. If she is willing to work at the restaurant, we can just keep her,�� Irina said with a smile.


    ��Hm?�� Mag nced at Irina. A warning bell rang inside. Ang disyed an abnormal form of interest in Irina, and now it seemed that Irina��s impression of her was not bad. This wasn��t a very good sign.


    ��You have got a problem?��


    ��No. I��m just afraid that she would spout nonsense about what happened at Carapace Ind. It might not be a bad idea to keep her.�� Mag shook his head. She was just a subus. He was very confident in his charm.


    After deciding on a way to settle this, how to make Ang willing to join Mamy Restaurant would be a question worth thinking about.


    ***


    ��Roasted pig��s eyes? Such a violent name isn��t really like Boss Mag��s usual style.��


    ��The name of the dish alone makes my scalp numb. Would Boss Mag really dig pig��s eyes out to roast them?��


    ��Hehe... I��m already excited about it.��


    Outside the restaurant, customers started talking about the notice hung above the door.


    It was mainly the name of the dish that was very impactful. It made one unable to ignore its existence. There was a sort of anticipation, but not looking forward as well.


    <i>He wouldn��t even let pig��s eyes off. To think that behind the refined appearance of this owner, he��s actually such a pervert.</i> Ang also noticed the little ckboard and pressed her lips together.


    She came over to Chaos City this time to find a suitable living ce for her sisters. Although the faraway little ind was quiet and undisturbed, it was really a little too lonely there. During this period, there had been sisters teaming up to escape once every several days, and she now felt as though she was imprisoning them.


    Therefore, she had decided toe over to Chaos City to recon this neutral city that was termed as the city of freedom. She wanted to see if the subi who lived here would really be respected before deciding if she should move her base over to Chaos City.


    On her way over, she made a trip to Carapace Ind, and found out that the crayfish restaurant was reduced to nothing. There were a few crayfish restaurants left on the ind with thriving business. It was said that those restaurants were opened by the disciples of the owner of the earliest crayfish restaurant, and the dish was already a well-known delicacy far and wide.


    Aftering to Chaos City, she heard that this Mamy Restaurant also sold crayfish, and she somehow made her way here.


    ��I want to see if the crayfish in Chaos City is as good as the one at Carapace Ind,�� Ang muttered under her breath.

 Chapter 1615 - Where’s The Restaurant’s Lady Boss?

    <h4>Chapter 1615: Where��s The Restaurant��s Lady Boss?</h4>


    The restaurant opened for business, and the customers entered the restaurant one by one.


    Ang chose a seat in the corner, and flipped open the menu on the table.


    There was a lot of food on the menu, all of which she��d never heard of before, such as red braised pork, beggar��s chicken, steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers... They all sounded like weird dish names, and she did not know what to expect.


    ��So many dishes? That owner doesn��t look like he��d know how to make so many dishes,�� Ang muttered. She nced around, saw the crayfish, and her eyes lit up, but when she saw the price, she frowned. ��This owner is a rip-off. He��s actually selling one crayfish for 1000 copper coins! That��s 10 times the price at Carapace Ind!��


    She reached into her pocket and felt around. She hesitated for a while, looked up at Yabemiya, who had been standing there for quite some time, and said, ��I want a serving of spicy crayfish.��


    ��Alright. Please hold on for a moment.�� Yabemiya nodded with a smile and walked towards the next customer.


    <i>The service staff in the restaurant are all so beautiful! And they range from half-dragon to magic casters, elves, and more.</i> Ang looked around curiously until she saw Jane. Her gaze stopped at the golden horn on her forehead before she said with certainty, ��It��s her! The one and only goldihorn. The service staff member at the crayfish restaurant on Carapace Ind!


    <i>That little half-elf maiden that seems like Ay, the same service staff, and... the owner who is also not reactive towards the Eyes of Enchantment.</i> Ang��s eyes grew brighter as though the answer was almost out.


    <i>But... where��s thedy boss?</i> Ang looked left and right, trying to find that beautiful silhouette.


    Ang was very disappointed not to have found thedy boss, and that made her question her judgment.


    ��That makes no sense at all. He couldn��t possibly have lost such a beautiful wife, could he?�� Ang muttered as she craned her neck. She watched Mag busying around through the window to the kitchen and frowned.


    ��Ma��am, is there something wrong with my demeanor?�� Harrison, who was sitting opposite her, asked as he adjusted his clothes awkwardly.


    He had mustered up all his courage in order to sit opposite this beautiful subus. However, she seemed to be sizing him up. Her charming eyes made his heart race. He finally could not hold himself back as he asked her the question.


    ��Hm?�� Ang finally noticed Harrison. She raised her brow. She did not like to share a table with a stranger. However, she had already noticed that this restaurant seemed to have the tradition of sharing tables. If elves could stand sharing a table with a demon, it seemed like she did not have much toin about.


    But this human sitting in front of her was really toorge. He was probably three times her size. Although he was slightly squinting, she did not feel offended. His eyes were probably squeezed together because of the fat.


    ��I��m not looking at you,�� Ang said honestly.


    ��I... I��m sorry.�� Harrison��s face flushed red. He felt that he had been utterly embarrassed to even raise such a question.


    ��It��s alright. It might be because you��re too big, so no matter where people are looking, you��ll think that they��re looking at you.�� Ang shook her head and dismissed him.


    ��Why... do I feel my heart hurt.�� Harrison held his chest ufortably.


    Ang seemed to have noticed that her words were a little too hurtful, so she tried to exin. ��That��s not what I mean. I just felt that you��re blocking my line of vision.��


    Harrison felt himself bing smaller and smaller. He started curling up into a ball in his chair, and meekly asked, ��Is this okay?��


    ��Mm-hmm. Not bad.�� Ang nced at the kitchen again. This time, she didn��t have to crane her neck, and she nodded with satisfaction.


    <i>I didn��t expect such a unique subus to exist.</i> Harrison sighed. Subi were said to be charming, and they were very good at making use of this point. However, this subus in front of him seemed a little different.


    ��Are you a regr at this restaurant?�� Ang suddenly asked Harrison.


    ��Yeah. I should be from the earliest batch of regrs at Mamy Restaurant. I became their regr soon after the restaurant opened. I��ve watched it transform from a restaurant without any customers into the most popr restaurant where we have to line up for a long time to eat.�� Harrison nodded. He was full of pride, as though he was part of this big business by witnessing and taking part in its growth.


    ��Oh.�� Ang��s eyes lit up. The corner of her lips turned upwards as she smiled charmingly, and said, ��Then when did this restaurant open?��


    Harrison��s heart skipped a beat when he saw Ang��s smile. He quickly answered, ��It should��ve been almost half a year ago. It started at the beginning of fall, and it��s almost mid-winter.��


    ��Half a year?�� Ang frowned. That did not match with the timeline of the crayfish restaurant at Carapace Ind. Could her conjecture be wrong?


    ��Yeah. Boss Mag wasn��t afraid that this ce would be too remote, since he knew that his food was good. This ce used to be deserted, with only some cksmiths and funeral parlors. His restaurant was the only one in this area. However, as he startedunching the delicacies, the restaurant��s reputation grew day by day, and that brought business to all the shops in this area. That��s how this area increased to such a scale,�� Harrison said.


    ��Is that little half-elf really the owner��s daughter?�� Ang continued asking.


    ��The little boss is Boss Mag��s daughter, no doubt. That��s something everyone knows. She might look very young, but she��s an incredibly powerful magic caster, and is even a disciple to the legendary Lord of Ice and Lord of Fire. She is the little talented magic caster of Chaos City,�� Harrison said with a nod.


    ��I see...�� Ang did not think that the little maiden would have such strong backing. She hesitated for a while before relentlessly asking, ��Then what about his wife? Thedy boss of the restaurant?��


    ��Boss Mag��s wife?�� Harrison looked at Ang, and suddenly wanted to give himself a big hug. Indeed, a beautiful woman would only start a conversation with him not because she wanted to get to know him, but because she set her eyes on the good-looking Boss Mag.


    ��Boss Mag doesn��t have a wife. He��s one of the most eligible bachelors of Chaos City. Thedies who want to marry him could line up all the way from the door of the restaurant to the city gate. However, he did not have a scandal with anyone all this while. He is a gentleman,�� Harrison said.


    ��He doesn��t have a wife?�� Ang pondered again. Although she did not use her Eyes of Enchantment, she could be certain that this plump man was not lying.


    However, the information she got from him and her previous judgment and conjecture were very different. That made her very confused.


    ��Hello, here��s your spicy crayfish.�� Just then, Yabemiya ced a te of spicy crayfish in front of Ang.


    ��Th-this! This is it!�� Ang stared wide-eyed at the te of crayfish, and almost jumped out of her seat.

 Chapter 1616 - This Darn Tastiness!

    <h4>Chapter 1616: This Darn Tastiness!</h4>


    Ang looked at the crayfish lying still on the te. They were crimson red and very big, even bigger than her face. A slit split the shell from the head all the way down, almost to the end of the tail, revealing the meat. It looked exactly the same as the spicy crayfish from Ayi Crayfish Restaurant!


    <i>It looks exactly the same! Smells exactly the same as well! This spicy crayfish has the smell of Ayi Crayfish Restaurant!</i> Ang was a little agitated. Her conjecture was right indeed. This restaurant had to be rted to Ayi Crayfish Restaurant. Otherwise, they would not look and taste so alike. She had tried all the crayfish restaurants on Carapace Ind, and none of them could recreate the taste to this extent. They even could not live up to the name spicy crayfish.


    ��Boss Mag��s spicy crayfish is superb. Although this vor was onlyunchedter, it was nowhere worse than the braised crayfish. It��s one of the best foods to go with a drink.�� Harrison could not help butment when he saw Ang��s agitation.


    ��I know,�� Ang replied casually. She could not wait to try this spicy crayfish and see if it was really the same as the one from Ayi Crayfish Restaurant. If it was, she had to get to the bottom of things, and see if there was any conspiracy.


    The spicy and numbing smell made one��s throat heat up, but at the same time, it also made one salivate.


    She reached out to grab the crayfish, and twisted its head off.


    The crayfish butter almost flowed out as the smell and heat wafted over. It was something even the spiciness was unable to conceal.


    Gulp.


    Ang swallowed.


    If she had an obsession with Ayi Crayfish Restaurant in the past, she would think that it was because of the beautifuldy boss. Right now, she was certain that at least half of it was because of this unforgettable crayfish.


    Slurp.


    Ang put the crayfish head to her mouth and sucked on it.


    ��Oh...��


    <i>This darn tastiness!</i>


    The crayfish butter melted in her mouth immediately. It did not have a fishy smell at all. Amidst the freshness came the spiciness. The deliciousness of this dish waspletely reflected in this mouthful of crayfish butter.


    The tastiness and spiciness were brought out perfectly.


    The spicy sauce felt like a scoop of hot water was being poured on the taste buds. The tongue became numb in an instant. As the tongue transmitted the spiciness over, her body quickly grew hotter.


    <i>Yes! This is the taste! It��s this feeling!!!</i>


    Ang��s face was flushed red. Her bright eyes had a hint of dreaminess in it. She felt as though she was already lost in this darn tastiness, but she was clear and aware that this was the same taste as that of the crayfish from Ayi Crayfish Restaurant.


    Gulp.


    Harrison, who was sitting opposite her, was trying his best to avert his gaze, but he still could not help but swallow his saliva.


    What was this... he just wanted to have a meal!


    Yet, there were actually such benefits for him to enjoy!


    However...


    Why was it that he somehow could sense the Holy Light?


    Harrison felt as though he had seen something, yet didn��t see anything at all.


    The beautiful scene of clothes bursting was blocked by a sh of holy light?!


    Since she��d ordered spicy crayfish, it seemed inevitable that he had toe clean. How should he fool this seemingly not-so-intelligentdy? Mag watched Ang, who was covered by the Holy Light. This familiar light cleansed and purified his heart.


    ��Sss<del> ha </del>sss~~ ha...�� Ang put down the crayfish head, which she had eaten cleanly, and stuck her tongue out in an attempt to cool it from the numbing spiciness. However, this level of spiciness could not be suppressed just by sticking out one��s tongue.


    Her gazended on the crayfish meat on the te, and she eagerly picked up the crayfish which was the size of a baby��s arm. She pried open the shell easily from the slit, and pulled out the meat. She dipped the meat in the sauce, and put it into her mouth.


    She had already gotten used to the spiciness. The appearance of the crayfish meat was like the spring breeze calming the giant waves, and as she dove right in, the spiciness and the tasty crayfish meat,plemented by the various spices, exploded into a suffocating deliciousness.


    The spicy sauce and thick crayfish meatbined perfectly together, triggering the taste buds, and making her feel as though her soul was about to escape from her body. As she chewed, she could feel the springiness of the meat against her teeth.


    The spiciness was extremely refreshing. The more she chewed, the tastier it was, and she just could not stop!


    <i>This is simply too delicious!</i>


    Ang was screaming inside. Her taste buds were weing this suffocating deliciousness without any reservation.


    It had been too long.


    This mouthful of crayfish was the epitome of delicacy.


    It was the taste that she had been longing for. It was the taste that moved her heart. It was the familiar taste that she could not find anywhere on Carapace Ind, but she found it miles away at Chaos City.


    She could be certain that it was no coincidence.


    No chef in this world could exactly recreate the taste of the spicy crayfish. Such extreme perfectness was not something that any chef could master.


    She could be certain that the owner of this restaurant had to have some kind of secret connection with the owner of Ayi Crayfish Restaurant.


    Ang stuck her tongue out as she looked towards the kitchen, and thought, <i>Maybe they learned it from the same master?</i>


    ��Miss, can I buy you a pint of beer?�� Harrison asked with a smile. He pushed the pint of beer that was just served to him to Ang.


    ��Hm?�� Ang retracted her gaze, and looked at the transparent golden liquid with ayer of foam on top.


    <i>They even have beer!</i> Ang was stunned once again. Although the ss containing the beer was not the same, this unique alcohol should be the same as the one served in Ayi Crayfish Restaurant.


    She felt a burning sensation in her mouth right now. It would naturally be perfect to have a pint of refreshing beer to cool her down.


    Of course, what she was even more curious about was whether the beer in this restaurant was the same as the one at Ayi Crayfish Restaurant.


    ��Thank you.�� Ang nced at Harrison. After she confirmed that he had no other motives, she thanked him, and reached for the beer. The faint flowery scent of the beer wafted over. She tilted her head up and took a sip. The cold and refreshing beer entered her mouth and slid down her throat.


    Pssst...


    Ang seemed to have heard the beautiful sizzling sound of fire being put out. The ming spiciness was instantly suppressed, and that refreshingness went straight to her soul, which made her unconsciously let out a moan. ��Ngh...��

 Chapter 1617 - I’m Good At Seducing People

    <h4>Chapter 1617: I��m Good At Seducing People</h4>


    Ang could be sure that the spicy crayfish and beer she had at Mamy Restaurant were the same as the one she had had at Ayi Crayfish Restaurant.


    She once thought that other than Boss Hades, no one in this world could make such delicious crayfish, or recreate the same taste.


    But today, not only did she have spicy crayfish with the exact same taste, she even had beer with the exact same taste. In this restaurant miles away from Carapace Ind, she found the taste that she had been searching tirelessly for all this while.


    Harrison felt that his eyes were going to be blinded by the Holy Light, so he retracted his gaze.


    It was said that subi were seductive temptresses. He had finally seen one for himself. Even though he didn��t see anything, he still felt his heart skip a beat.


    Ang put the pint of beer down and licked her lips. She looked towards the kitchen, at Mag, and squinted a little. She resolutely thought to herself, <i>No matter what rtionship this fellow has with Hades, I have to pull them all out.</i>


    <i>But how can I sound him out? This guy ispletely immune to my Eyes of Enchantment. It��s obviously impossible to enchant him like how I can for normal men...</i> Ang was deep in thought. Her head hurt when she recalled how that guy ignored her in the morning. Someone like him was too hard to handle.


    ��Thanks for the beer,�� Ang said with a smile to Harrison, who was looking down and slicing his piece of steak seriously. She retracted her gaze, and buttoned her shirt up again.


    ��Y-you��re wee,�� Harrison said in surprise as he shook his head. Heughed embarrassedly. It seemed like he made the right choice to offer her the beer. It actually sessfully made this Miss Subus initiate a conversation with him.


    ��Then is this restaurant still hiring? I would like to get a job,�� Ang asked.


    ��I don��t think Mamy Restaurant needs any more employees. After all, all thesedies here can each do the work of two people and control such a huge restaurant very well.�� Harrison shook his head and looked at Angplicatedly. He could not help but sympathetically say, ��If you would like to find a job, I happen to be looking for a secretary. The workload is light, and the sry is quite high. I wonder if you����


    ��That��s alright. I only want to work in this restaurant,�� Ang rejected his kind offer before Harrison could even finish.


    <i>I... I��ve fallen apart.</i> Harrison��s lips moved. He felt as though he had suffered a mighty blow once again.


    That was true...


    The number of people who would like to work in Mamy Restaurant was the same as the number of youngdies in Chaos City who would like to marry Boss Mag. After all, most youngdies would take it as the express route to bing thedy boss of Mamy Restaurant.


    Of course, even if they couldn��t end up as Mamy Restaurant��sdy boss, it was still very blissful to be able to be Mamy Restaurant��s employee.


    They could enjoy all the delicacies of the restaurant without having to line up, and he heard that they could even have tofu pudding for every meal.


    That was simply the dream of millions of youngdies!


    Ang continued having her crayfish. She was indeed thinking of finding a job and a ce to settle down in Chaos City temporarily. The money that she had with her previously was already running out because she had to arrange for her sisters to settle down. Now, she was only left with less than 500 copper coins in her pocket.


    Of course, with her talent and looks, it was not difficult at all to earn money.


    However, she did not want to earn money by selling her looks and pleasing men. That��d be an insult to her.


    If she could work in this restaurant, she could investigate the rtionship between this boss and Boss Hades. At the same time, she could also earn some living expenses through work, so it was really a good choice to make.


    After lunch, Ang paid and left. However, she did not go far. Instead, she loitered around the restaurant until the restaurant closed.


    Ding.


    Mag undid his apron, and was about to go upstairs to take a small break when he heard the bell ring. He was stunned, and turned to look towards the door.


    ��Hi, I��m Ang,�� Ang said with a smile as soon as Mag opened the door.


    ��Hi, is anything the matter?�� Mag asked with a smile. He was slightly shocked, but did not show it.


    Ang could not see any difference in Mag��s expression. Smiling, she replied, ��I would like to find a job, so I wanted to ask if your restaurant is still hiring service staff.��


    ��Service staff?�� Mag sized Ang up discreetly. He thought for a while before saying, ��We are indeed looking to hire a new staff member.��


    Ang��s eyes lit up. Surprised, she said, ��In that case, can I have a go at it?��


    ��ording to our rules, I need to do a simple aptitude test for you, and see if you��re really up for the role,�� Mag said calmly, but the corners of his lips were upturned. He was still thinking of how he could get in touch with Ang, but she actually came looking for him instead.


    ��Alright.�� Ang nodded. Although what he said sounded pretty familiar, she was still very confident in herself.


    She was a rare talent of the subus tribe, and the only one who managed to reach the 7th-tier before the age of 20 in a century. The mere role of a service staff member was no fret to her.


    ��Pleasee in.�� Mag turned to the side to let Ang in.


    Ang walked in, and when she passed by Mag, she could smell a faint minty scent that was very light yet very refreshing.


    Click. Mag closed the door behind him and locked it.


    ��Hm?�� Ang raised her brow when she heard the sound. However, she rxed very quickly. As an 8th-tier subus, even if she was locked in a room with a stranger, she would definitely not be the one to be disadvantaged.


    <i>Besides, he��s pretty fine.</i>


    ��Take a seat.�� Mag motioned for Ang to sit as he went into the kitchen to get her a ss of warm water before sitting down in front of her.


    ��Thank you.�� Ang looked at the ss of water, and was not in a hurry to drink.


    ��The work here at Mamy Restaurant is rather hectic. There are around 1500 customers every day, but there are very few service staff members. Are you sure you��re able to handle such a demanding job?�� Mag said straightforwardly.


    ��Yes.�� Ang nodded.


    ��In that case, what are your strengths?�� Mag continued to ask.


    ��Strengths?��


    ��Yes. Every employee at Mamy Restaurant has their strengths. That way, I can assign you jobs based on your capabilities, and that would make work more efficient.�� Mag nodded.


    ��I...�� Ang thought very carefully. Suddenly, her eyes lit up, and she told Mag, ��I��m good at seducing people.��

 Chapter 1618 - Nondisclosure Agreement

    <h4>Chapter 1618: Nondisclosure Agreement</h4>


    ��Er...�� Mag looked at Ang. What an honest youngdy.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Ang asked curiously when she saw Mag��s strange expression.


    ��Nothing. It��s just that this ability might not be very useful in the restaurant.�� Mag shook his head.


    ��How could that be?�� I just have to stand at the door, and I believe that your customers would double,�� Ang said confidently.


    ��The problem now is, even if we had half of our customer volume, the restaurant would still be filled.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. Such a beautiful and attractive Miss Subus was indeed the dream hostess for many restaurants.


    All she needed to do was to use a little of her enchantment, and customers would start lining up at the door.


    However, Mamy Restaurant was way past the phase where they would need to attract customers. There were already countless customers who couldn��t make it into the line every day.


    ��In that case...�� Ang was a little defeated. She didn��t think that her charm that she took pride in would be somethingpletely useless. She pondered seriously, and said, ��Then I can serve the customers. You seem to becking service staff. You need more speed in serving the dishes.��


    ��Yes. You��ve got a very keen observation. We are indeedcking a service staff member for the designated hot pot area.�� Mag nodded. After Shirley��s disappearance, the restaurant had not hired another suitable staff member, so Ba was the only one using her spatial magic to make up for the manpower shortage. The problem with serving dishes this way was theck of personal touch.


    ��Then can I do it?�� Ang��s eyes lit up again.


    ��I will need you to show me that you can handle this job,�� Mag told Ang as he leaned into his chair.


    ��Alright.�� Ang looked at Mag. Her turquoise eyes suddenly flickered, and threepletely identical Angs appeared behind her. All of them looked at Mag and bowed slightly as they said, ��Good afternoon, Boss.��


    ��Cloning?�� Mag eximed as he looked at the three Angs who werepletely the same as the real Ang, and then at the Ang sitting in front of him.


    Ang was very satisfied with Mag��s expression, and she a little proudly said, ��That��s right. These are my clones. They are half-real, and can take on the job of serving dishes. Hiring me will be equivalent to hiring four workers. I can be in charge of serving at the designated hot pot area alone.��


    ��The man who marries you is the real lucky one,�� Mag muttered inside. He was indeed shocked by the skill that Ang suddenly disyed, and smilingly said, ��I believe that you��re capable enough to take on this role.��


    ��Thank you.�� Ang smiled. Indeed, there was nothing that she couldn��t settle so long as she disyed her abilities.


    Mag stood up and reached his hand out towards Ang with a smile as he said, ��I am Mag. You can call me boss like the other employees. Wee to Mamy Restaurant, Ang.��


    ��Thank you.�� Ang stood up as well and held Mag��s hand. She felt something miraculous as she listened to Mag��s deration.


    ��It��s currently lunch break right now, so the employees aren��t in the restaurant. I��ll introduce you to themter at night.�� Mag sat back down, and told Ang, ��We can have a further discussion on the sry and benefits. Signing abor contract would also be a form of protection for both of us.��


    ��Labor contract?�� Ang looked at Mag with bewilderment.


    ��It��s an agreement. This is a special rule in Chaos City in order to protect the workers,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Oh.�� Although Ang felt that it was strange, she thought that while in Rome, do as the Romans do. She didn��t put much thought into it.


    ��The employees of our restaurant have to go through a one-month probation, and the sry during probation will be 3,000 copper coins per month. However, because of your unique ability, your sry during probation will be 6,000 copper coins. After the one-month probation, I will assess your working capabilities. If you manage to convert to permanent staff, your sry will be increased to 10,000 copper coins a month.��


    ��10,000 copper coins... that��s enough for 10 spicy crayfishes...�� Ang frowned. She thought that this sry was a little beyond her expectations.


    ��The three meals for employees will be provided daily, and you can choose anything on our menu. We��ve currently adjusted our meal limit, so you can eat anything you want, however much you want,�� Mag exined with a smile.


    ��So I can have a crayfish for every meal?�� Ang��s eyes lit up.


    ��You can if you don��t get tired of it.�� Mag nodded.


    ��That sounds pretty good.�� Ang was already looking forward to signing the contract.


    The corner of Mag��s lips turned up. Indeed, no one would be able to resist the temptation of delicacies. He continued, ��Do you have a ce to stay in Chaos City? If you don��t, the restaurant can provide you with lodging at the employees�� dormitory. You will be living with the other staff, and it��s also closer to the restaurant, so it��s more convenient for you toe to work.��


    ��I��ve just arrived at Chaos City, and have no ce to stay.�� Ang shook her head honestly. It would be best if lodging could be provided. It was too troublesome for her otherwise since she didn��t want to go around looking for a ce to stay.


    ��Alright. Then you can go back with the other staff when we close for the night.�� Mag nodded. He got Ang to wait for a while as he went upstairs to draft abor contract. He used an agreement paper, which had a binding effect.


    ��Take a look at thisbor contract. If you don��t have any questions, you can sign at the back and put down your fingerprint.�� Mag pushed thebor agreement towards Ang, and reminded her, ��Most importantly, check the sry and benefits I��ve promised you.��


    ��Sry... benefits...�� Ang picked up the agreement and read it seriously. The sry and benefits were as per what Mag had mentioned previously. There were also a lot of restrictions on his side. If he did not fulfill the agreement, not only would he have topensate her 10 times her sry, he would even have to be jailed. Such an employer with a conscience was new to Ang.


    ��But... what does this nondisclosure agreement mean? I am not allowed to tell other people anything about the restaurant?�� Ang asked as she pointed to one of the rules under Employees�� Rules.


    It read: Employee should not discuss anything about the restaurant or the Employer��s private life, and should not reveal to any third party anything that the Employer did not consent to.


    ��Well, it��s a restaurant, so there are still some things that cannot be disclosed. Otherwise, the whole street would be making spicy crayfish within a few days.�� Mag looked at Ang with a smile, and said, ��You��re not here to steal the recipe, right?��


    ��I��m not interested in cooking.�� Ang shook her head. She signed her name at the bottom of the agreement, and cut her thumb to press her thumbprint beside her signature.


    The agreement gave off a golden glow and split in two, each impressing itself on Mag��s and Ang��s forehead.


    ��Very well, the contract signing was very sessful.�� Mag smiled as he kept the agreement.


    ��Boss, have you been to the Demon Inds?�� Ang asked Mag emotionlessly as she licked her finger.


    ��Mm-hm. I��ve been to Carapace Ind.�� Mag nodded in an equally nonchnt way.

 Chapter 1619 - Could This Be The Feeling Of… Meeting The Same Kind?

    <h4>Chapter 1619: Could This Be The Feeling Of... Meeting The Same Kind?</h4>


    ��Hm?!��


    Ang stared wide-eyed at Mag. She did not expect to hear what she wanted to heare out from Mag��s mouth so easily.


    ��Ca-Carapace Ind?�� Ang tried to control her emotions as she continued probing. ��When was that?��


    ��I don��t remember. I don��t have a very good memory.�� Mag shook his head slightly. Since he already had the agreement, and it was already signed, he was now in control. Even if Ang knew something, she would be bound by the agreement, and couldn��t say anything.


    ��What did you do at Carapace Ind? I heard that it��s a very chaotic little ind, and there��s nothing special about it,�� Ang asked, pretending to be curious.


    ��That...�� Mag looked at Ang with a smile, and said, ��...is a secret.��


    <i>AAAAAH! This fellow!</i> Ang looked at Mag��s evil smile, and was so annoyed she wanted to throw a chair in his face. Just when she thought the answer wasing out, he stopped right there.


    ��I��ve stayed on Carapace Ind for a while, and there was a very famous Ayi Crayfish Restaurant there. The owner is called Hades, and the crayfish and beer I had there were the same as the ones in Mamy Restaurant. May I ask if you know him?�� Ang asked bluntly since she was toozy to beat about the bush.


    ��Hades? He��s my disciple.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Disciple?��


    ��Yes. Back then, there was a young lobster monster who came far away from across the oceans to ask me to... I mean to learn from me. He looked very sincere, so I took him in as my disciple, and taught him three ways to make crayfish and how to brew beer. However, he started showing off his culinary skills everywhere after that, and he went from bad to worse, so I chased him away and cut all ties with him, even making him promise not to say that he was my disciple. So many years have passed in the blink of an eye,�� Magmented.


    ��But why do I think that he seemed older than you?�� Ang asked Mag doubtfully.


    ��If culinary skills were directly proportional to age, then wouldn��t everyone in the dragon tribe be master chefs?�� Mag asked.


    ��No... what I mean to say is, he was young?��


    ��He grew very quickly and aged a lot.�� Mag let out a dry cough.


    Ang looked at Mag in apparent disbelief. She felt that something was off somewhere, but she just couldn��t put her finger on it.


    ��Speaking of him, I��ve not had news of him for years. I wonder where he is now? Is he still selling crayfish?�� Mag asked, appearing to be a benevolent master who was very concerned about his disciple.


    ��I was about to ask you.�� Ang rolled her eyes, and said with a shake of her head, ��His restaurant on Carapace Ind was overthrown, and no one knew where he went.��


    ��Sigh, it seems like we wouldn��t have a chance to meet again.�� Mag sighed again, and appeared rather upset.


    <i>Could he really be Hades��s master?</i> Ang looked at the mncholic expression on Mag��s face, and started to ept this rather strange setup. She even felt that she shouldn��t have mentioned the past which made Mag a little depressed. With a shrug, she said, ��I��m sorry. I think I shouldn��t have brought him up.��


    ��It��s alright. If you hadn��t brought him up, I would have forgotten I still had a disciple. It��s all matters in the past, anyway. I will always have disciples in the future.�� Mag regained his bright smile, and waved his hand nonchntly.


    ��Huh?�� Ang widened her eyes. She didn��t know how to react.


    ��So, do you have any ns aftering to Chaos City? Do you have any expectations for this job?�� Mag asked Ang as he changed the topic.


    When she suddenly left Carapace Ind, she brought all the subi along with her. Could she be nning to do the same at Chaos City?


    ��I find Chaos City rather interesting and special, so I n to stay here for a while.�� Ang nodded. She thought for a while, and said, ��As for work, I will stay for at least a year.��


    ��Mm-hm. That��s great.�� Mag nodded. He did not want to hire a one-day employee again. After receiving Ang��s promise, he stood up, and said, ��You can do whatever you want. I��ll go take an afternoon nap.��


    ��That��s it?�� Ang stood up in a daze.


    ��Mm-hm. You��re a sessful interviewee who met me, who needed help, so things naturally became simple,�� Mag said with a smile before turning around to go upstairs.


    Something seemed not quite right, but then it didn��t seem like there was anything wrong. Ang sat back down and took a sip from the ss of warm water to calm herself down. From today onwards, she was employed.


    Before entering his bedroom, Mag went to check on Hannah, who was still drawing very seriously in the study. Her greasy and messy hair was put up into a messy bun with a pencil, and she was wearing a pair of slippers. She was thinking very deeply as the pencil in her mouth became deformed from her biting.


    Mag suddenly felt guilty for turning a top-tier brewer into a full-time artist.


    She was supposed to be in her most beautiful youth. Why must she learn drawing?


    Hannah, who heard the sound, looked up and saw Mag standing at the door. Her eyes lit up as she said, ��Boss,e over for a while. Could you help me take a look if there are any problems with this drawing?��


    Mag walked over and solved Hannah��s problem effortlessly while also pointing out some obvious mistakes she made in the design. After that, he walked away suavely, leaving behind Hannah watching him with awe and admiration.


    <i>That��s great. Boss has solved a problem that I could not figure out for two days. Now, I just need to finish up, and we can begin making the machine.</i> Hannah picked up the thermal sk beside her, and took a sip of wolfberry tea. She felt the warmth flow throughout her body, driving her passion to get back to work once again.


    Miya and the rest started arriving at the restaurant. When they saw Ang sitting inside, they were all very shocked.


    ��Let me introduce you to everyone. This is Ang, the restaurant��s new staff member,�� Mag introduced as he stood up.


    ��Hello, everyone, I am Ang. I am starting work at the restaurant. Please take care of me,�� Ang greeted with a smile. She swept a nce over all thedies there, and her eyes grew brighter. <i>Oh my gosh, what kind of restaurant is this? All the staff here are so beautiful!</i> She didn��t even notice that, because she was so caught up with the crayfish.


    <i>Why is this seductive subus exuding such a familiar aura? Could she also be...</i> Cami looked at Ang and squinted. She felt that something was unusual.


    <i>She...</i> Ang��s gaze fell on Cami, and she also had some doubts. Thatdy appeared to be a vampire. She was beautiful and elegant, but the aura that she exuded was different from the otherdies��. <i>Could this be the feeling of... meeting the same kind?</i>

 Chapter 1620 - Struck By A Disease Called ‘Poverty’

    <h4>Chapter 1620: Struck By A Disease Called ��Poverty��</h4>


    ��Oh, you��ve hired a little subus. Interesting.�� Just then, a voice broke the silence, and Irina appeared in the restaurant after a faint golden glow.


    Irina��s long silver dress flowed to the ground slowly as her long silver hair fell casually yet perfectly behind her. Her skin was as fair as snow, and her features were so exquisite it was as though they were painted by a skilled artist. There was a small golden moon mark between her brows, and she was covered in a faint golden glow. Her ears were so fair and thin they were almost translucent.


    <i>She��s so beautiful!</i>


    Ang looked at Irina who suddenly appeared, and was taken aback. She seemed to have an ovepping image with thedy boss, whom she could not forget, at Carapace Ind.


    <i>This fellow��s motive is not simple.</i> Mag looked at Ang, who waspletely stunned, and pressed his lips together. She actually had set her eyes on his wife. That was intolerable.


    ��Do I look good?�� Irina asked with a smile when she saw Ang dumbstruck.


    ��Yes.�� Ang nodded. She immediately regained her senses and blushed.


    Irina looked at Ang with a smile. ��I am Irina, Mamy Restaurant��s... special guest, and also the only customer who doesn��t have to line up for food.��


    ��Irina? Irina!�� Ang stared wide-eyed in disbelief at Irina. <i>Isn��t this the legendary elf princess?</i> Although she had been staying on a small ind, Ang had still heard stories of Irina. She didn��t expect that she would meet her here.


    ��Father, I��m back.�� The sound of knocking on the door and Amy��s voice came from the entrance.


    Miya went over to open the door. Ugly Duckling, who was lying on the counter, sleeping, stood up, slid down the side of the counter, and ran towards the door, jumping into Amy��s embrace as it rubbed its head against Amy��s chin.


    ��Ugly Duckling, did you eat something secretly again? Why do you feel heavier?�� Amy asked with disdain as she pinched Ugly Duckling��s fat cheeks.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling looked at Amy with sad eyes, and stuck out its tongue to prove that it didn��t.


    Aye!


    Amy��s gazended on Ang, and she said in surprise, ��Isn��t this Big Sister Ang?!��


    ��Hm?�� Ang looked at Amy. <i>It��s that cute little half-elf girl again.</i> But how did she know her name?


    ��Yes. She��ll be part of the staff in our restaurant from today onwards,�� Mag continued with a smile. ��Little Amy, introduce yourself.


    ��Hello, I��m Amy, and you can call me Little Amy,�� Amy said with a bright smile.


    ��H-hi, Little Amy.�� Ang was a little confused by the father and daughter, but she still greeted the girl with a nod of her head.


    ��Our dinner operating hours will be longer, and at the same time, we have to open up the designated hot pot area, so we will be very busy. There��s a lot of preparatory work to do before we start opening up. However, you won��t have to deal with the more specific jobs today. You just have to sit at the side to familiarize yourself with the flow of work,�� Mag told Ang.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Ang nodded. Although she felt that she could easily get used to this kind of easy work, she did not go against Mag. It was her first day of work, so she had to be more well-behaved.


    After the brief introduction, everyone went to start their busy preparatory work.


    Mag called Amy over to the side, and told her to keep everything rted to Ay a secret before going off to get busy.


    Ang did not have anything to do, so she watched Amy, who was squatting by a pir, and lecturing a cat. She walked over with a smile, and asked, ��Little Amy, what are you doing?��


    ��I��m teaching Ugly Duckling how to climb trees. It��s too fat. It needs to climb trees to lose some weight,�� Amy said seriously. She pointed to the dried fish hanging on the pir, and told Ugly Duckling, ��Ugly Duckling. If you can climb up there, this dried fish will be yours.��


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling looked at that dried fish and licked its mouth. It leaped up and climbed up the pir.


    However, after climbing up half a meter, it started sliding down the pir.


    ��Go on,�� Amy said coldly as she stood by the side with her arms folded.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling let out a meow, and grabbed the pir once again, making its way up.


    This time, it went up another half a meter before it slid down the pir limply. It was still a big distance away from the dried fish that was hung more than two meters high.


    ��Meow, meow~�� Ugly Duckling turned its head to look at Amy, and let out two pitiful meows.


    ��Go on.�� Amy was not moved.


    Ang stood at the side as she watched that plump cat jump up on the pir time after time and try its best to climb up, working hard to get closer to that fragrant roasted dried fish.


    However, no matter how hard it tried, the closest it ever got to the dried fish was half a meter away.


    ��Meow!��


    Ugly Duckling slid down the pir once again, andy limply on the ground, facing up to reveal its big tummy with a resigned look on its face.


    ��Who am I? What am I doing here?��


    Amy took the dried fish down from the pir, and threw it into her mouth. It was crispy and crunchy. She turned to look at Ugly Duckling, and nodded as she said, ��Mm-hmm. You��ve made a little improvement today. Let��s carry on again tomorrow.��


    Ugly Duckling stared at that scene, and with a tilt of its head, it fainted.


    ��Alright. Don��t y dead anymore. I��ll prepare a fully vegetarian set meal for youter.�� Amy tapped Ugly Duckling��s tummy with her toes.


    ��Meow.�� Ugly Duckling flipped around and ignored Amy. It was not happy.


    ��If that��s the case, then you��re not eating tonight,�� Amy said with a shrug.


    ��Meow, meow, meow~�� Ugly Duckling immediately mbered up and hugged Amy��s calf to please her.


    When she saw this scene, Ang smiled like a mother. What a cute little fellow. She was about to melt from all the cuteness.


    ��Big Sister Ang, do you have anything for me?�� Amy picked Ugly Duckling up and looked at Ang.


    ��Nope. I��m just bored.�� Ang shook her head, and then curiously asked, ��But, how does Little Amy know my name? We haven��t met before this noon, right?��


    Amy tilted her head and thought for a while before saying, ��Perhaps... we��ve met once upon a dream. I thought of your name the moment I saw you.��


    ��Er...�� Ang was stunned. Although she found that reason a little forced, it seemed rather convincinging from Amy. A cute little girl like her was always right.


    ��What about Big Sister Ang? Why do you want to work in the restaurant?�� Amy asked curiously.


    ��I...�� Ang��s expression changed. At first, it was to understand the rtionship between Mamy Restaurant and Ayi Crayfish Restaurant. However, she didn��t expect herself to find out immediately after getting the job. Right now, she sighed and said, ��It��s because I was struck by a disease called ��poverty��.��


    ��It��s alright. It��s usually not easy to treat a disease like this,�� Amyforted.


    ***


    Vanessa pulled Sean along as they stood at the end of the line. She tip-toed to look ahead, and after making sure they would be able to get into the restaurant at their spot in the line, she said, ��Alright. We��ve finally gotten into the line. Now we just have to wait for the restaurant door to open.��

 Chapter 1621 - You’re The One Who Said That

    <h4>Chapter 1621: You��re The One Who Said That</h4>


    ��Do you always line up like that for your meals?�� Sean, who was dressed in ck, nced at the line that was nearly 100-men long, and looked at Vanessa in disbelief.


    ��Yeah. It��s super fun lining up outside Mamy Restaurant. Look at the four long lines in front of the door. The two on the left are for eating at the ordinary hall, while the two on the right are for hot pot. On top of that, the lines are split into sweet and savory gangs. The one on the left side is the savory gang, while the one on the right is the sweet gang, which is the line we��re in.�� Vanessa nodded as she beamed.


    ��Hmph. You��re forcefully pulling someone new into the sweet gang. The savory gang is the way to go!�� Abraham snorted at the side.


    ��That��s not true! The correct way to explore tofu pudding is via the sweet way! The savory gang is sphemy!�� Vanessa said righteously.


    ��Sweet gang? Savory gang?�� Sean was confused. <i>Why are there even gangs when ites to a meal?</i>


    ��Oh, I forgot to exin it to you. This sweet and savory gang separation started from a bowl of tofu pudding. Tofu pudding with sugar syrup forms the sweet gang, while tofu pudding with pickled vegetables and sauce would form the savory gang. I think you would definitely like it sweet, right?�� Vanessa looked at Sean with blinking eyes, as though she was saying: just nod your head!


    ��Mm-hmm. Then I��ll have it sweet.�� Sean nodded with a smile. He looked at his younger sister who seemed like apletely different person now. She did not use to have any patience, and did not seem to care about anything before.


    ��That��s cheating.�� Abraham sighed. However, he was also smiling brightly when he saw Vanessa��s proud little expression.


    ��Brother, how did your meeting today go?�� Vanessa asked Sean curiously. She pulled him into the line quickly as soon as she saw him at the entrance of the restaurant.


    ��Mm-hmm. It was alright. We��re almost done, and will be going back tomorrow.�� Sean nodded with a smile.


    ��Does that mean... you have to bring me along?�� Vanessa��s face fell immediately.


    ��Yes. You��ve left home for so long. It is time for you to go home.�� Sean nodded without seeming like there was any room for discussion.


    ��But...��


    ��I��ve been tasked withing over here. If I don��t bring you back with me, His�� Father would be unhappy,�� Sean told Vanessa as he looked into her eyes.


    Vanessa looked at Sean. It was no longer a secret that her first brother and second brother were vying for the throne, and the decisiony in their royal father��s hands. If Sean did not get into their royal father��s good books because of her, she would feel bad. After some hesitation, she snorted softly. ��Brother Sean is a baddie. Hmph.��


    Seeing that Vanessa did not refuse, Sean��s gaze became gentler. He reached out to stroke her head, and said, ��When we��re back at Rodu, I��ll bring you around for nice food.��


    ��All the delicacies in the world are in this restaurant, yet I have to look for them far away from here. What a tragedy.�� Vanessa sighed mncholily.


    ��Miss Vansa, are you leaving?�� Randy, who was lining up not far away, asked.


    ��Mm-hm. I have to go home.�� Vanessa nodded helplessly at Randy.


    Sean turned to look at Randy, and sized him up with his sharp gaze. He squinted slowly and started exuding the aura of an experienced soldier.


    Randy felt a little ufortable from Sean��s stare. This man was like a long and sharp staff. He had simr features as Vanessa, so he should be her older brother. Randy smiled at him, and then looked at Vanessa as he regretfully said, ��In that case, I will have lost a fellow mate who can enjoy the insanely spicy hot pot with me.��


    ��It��s alright, young friend Randy. We can have the clear soup hot pot together.�� Abraham smiled at Randy. ��The clear soup is great and healthy.��


    ��Forget it. The clear soup is so boring.�� Randy shook his head with disinterest, but his eyes lit up quickly as he said, ��I heard those in front say that Boss Mag is going tounch a new dish today.��


    ��Really?�� Vanessa, who was still rather upset, suddenly became alert. She looked at Randy with a glow in her eyes, and asked, ��Didn��t he justunch a new dish a few days ago? I didn��t know Boss Mag is already so highly productive.��


    ��Any dish in Mamy Restaurant is good enough to be the signature dish at other restaurants, but he��sunching new dishes at a horrifying speed of one every three to five days. This fellow is a demon in human form!�� Randy nodded in agreement. As someone who had roamed the continent and a man with absolute sensitivity to delicacies, the main reason he stopped at Chaos City was because of Mamy Restaurant.


    To be honest, the rate at which he found good food was even slower than the rate at which Boss Mag came up with new dishes.


    Look, did this seem like something an ordinary person was capable of?


    ��What��s the new dish?�� Vanessa asked. If she would be going home tomorrow, being able to try Boss Mag��s new dish today would not be a bad way to send her off.


    ��It��s rather shocking. Are you sure you want to know?�� Randy said in a strange way.


    ��Of course. And I��m going to order it. How can I miss Boss Mag��s new dish?�� Vanessa nodded with certainty.


    The people around in the line all pricked their ears and listened carefully since they didn��t have the time to look at the little ckboard. They were all curious to find out what the new dish Boss Mag was going tounch today that it could be called shocking.


    Randy cleared his throat, and began, ��The new shocking dish that Boss Mag is going tounch today is the roasted pig��s eyes!��


    It was silent all of a sudden, and amotion erupted following the silence.


    ��Roasted... pig��s eyes?�� Vanessa��s eyes widened. All of a sudden, an image of eyeballs stacked up on a grill surfaced in her mind. She felt her stomach feel queasy all of a sudden.


    The other customers around had almost the same reaction. Just the name of the dish alone made them feel sick.


    ��Roasted pig��s eyes?�� Sean frowned. The name of the dish alone was weird. He didn��t think that someone would use pig��s eyes as the sole ingredient in a dish.


    ��Boss Mag... has finally started walking on the dark side. Not bad. I like it,�� Abraham said with a smile, and even seemed to be looking forward to it.


    ��Roasted pig��s eyes.�� Vanessa looked at Sean. A hint of slyness shed past her eyes. She immediately put on an unhappy face, and said to Sean, ��Brother. I��m going back tomorrow. Would you agree to all the requests I have today?��


    Sean looked at Vanessa, and said with a nod and a smile, ��Mm-hm. If it��s within my means.��


    ��Great. You��re the one who said that. No going back on your words,�� Vanessa said with a smile as her eyes lit up.

 Chapter 1622 - Roasting The Windows To The Pig’s Soul

    <h4>Chapter 1622: Roasting The Windows To The Pig��s Soul</h4>


    The preview to the roasted pig��s eyes brought quite a lot of discussion to the customers lining up at Mamy Restaurant. They even started debating whether the pig��s eyes should be skewered and grilled, or just put on a thin mesh.


    However, despite all the discussion, the shocking name of the dish caused most of them to be unwilling to give the dish a try.


    Of course, most people were interested in who would order this dish.


    Whoever dared to be the first brave soul would definitely be the center of attention.


    ��Father, why aren��t we having roasted pig��s eyes for dinner?�� Amy asked with bewilderment as she looked at the table full of food.


    ��Because we��re the only ones who want to eat it. If I put it on the table, it might affect the others�� appetite. So I��ll make one for you after we start our business, alright?�� Mag said with a smile. Amy was probably the only one who would unconditionally believe that whatever he made was delicious and be interested in it.


    ��Alright.�� Amy nodded happily. She stuck out two fingers, and said, ��I want two.��


    ��Alright. Two.�� Mag nodded with a smile, and put some red braised pork in her bowl.


    ��Thank you.�� Amy took a bite off the meat and chewed happily. After that, she ate a big mouthful of rice, making her cheeks puff out adorably.


    <i>What a scene of a loving father and daughter.</i> Ang watched enviously as she ate. Come to think of it, she had not eaten at the same table with so many people she knew in a very long time. It was a very strange feeling.


    After that, her gazended on Irina. She was eating the fried rice in small bites. It was as though there was a soft golden glow around her, making her elegant and beautiful, and making it impossible for one to look away from her.


    ��Yes?�� Irina asked with a smile as she looked up and into Ang��s eyes.


    ��N-nothing.�� Ang��s face flushed. She lowered her head and quickly ate some rice. Even her ears had turned red.


    ��I heard the customers conversing outside. It seemed that they were a little afraid of pig��s eyes. I wonder if anyone would order it.�� Miya was a little worried. Although she had unconditional trust in Mag, roasted pig��s eyes were really a little too gory for her. She wondered how many customers would dare to order and try it after seeing the dish��s name.


    ��Why don��t you give it a better name?�� Irina put her spoon down, and suggested to Mag, ��For example, bloody eyes, or devil��s gaze.��


    ��Are those names... any better?�� Mag rolled his eyes. What kind of dish-naming appreciation was that?


    ��Exploding eyeballs?�� Amy suggested as she raised her hands.


    ��Er...�� Mag pondered.


    ��Roasted windows to the pig��s soul,�� Anna suggested.


    ��That��s a gentle name.�� Mag gave Anna a thumbs-up.


    The first meal together with Ang ended in a warm atmosphere.


    ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant.�� Mag opened the door, and weed the customers with a smile.


    Ang stood in a corner, and watched the customers enter the restaurant.


    Although she had been a very part-time service staff member on Carapace Ind for two days, she was still rather nervous and excited while standing here. This new job might not be a goal in her life, but it marked a good start at Chaos City.


    ��You don��t have to do anything today. Just get to know the restaurant��s operation from the employees�� point of view,�� Mag said with a smile to Ang as he passed by on his way to the kitchen.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Ang nodded. She turned around, and went to stand behind the counter.


    ��Big Sister Ang, don��t be nervous. You��ll be even more nervous when you have to do it on your own,�� Amy said with a smile with her head propped up on Ugly Duckling��s head.


    ��Mm-hmm...�� Ang nodded. She found it hard to ept such encouragement.


    ��Let��s sit here.�� Vanessa sat at thest table close to the kitchen. From the seat, they could see what was going on in the kitchen through the ss window.


    ��Aren��t there any private rooms?�� Sean looked around. There was only this hall in the restaurant. Although there were wooden fences around to roughly separate the tables, they couldn��t block off all sights and sounds.


    He felt a little ufortable dining with a group ofpletely unknown people including orcs and demons.


    ��There��s no need for private rooms in Mamy Restaurant. Everyone even shares the tables.�� Vanessa shook her head with a smile. She picked up the menu on the table quickly, and flipped it open. Indeed, under the kebab, there was a new dish: roasted pig��s eyes��300 copper coins/skewer.


    What a pity that there wasn��t a picture of the roasted pig��s eyes.


    However, that might be a good thing too. If she had seen pig��s eyes staring back at her the moment she opened the menu, she would probably have lost all her appetite.


    ��This new dish is something to look forward to. I wonder which brave soul would step forward to give it a try,�� Abraham said with a smile expectantly.


    ��I think that the brave soul is right in front of you.�� Vanessa flipped the menu around and pushed it to Sean, who was sitting right in front of her. With a grin, she said, ��Brother Sean, I��ll order a set of roasted pig��s eyes for you. You��ll have to try something different now that you��re in Chaos City.��


    ��I... I��m not keen to try that,�� Sean said with a strange expression. Even he was unable to ept roasted pig��s eyes despite being able to hit the pig��s eyes with a bow and arrow.


    ��That won��t do. You just promised that you would listen to my requests today.�� Vanessa shook her head with a pout. She reached her fair fingers out, and pointed at the roasted pig��s eyes on the menu as she said, ��My request is very simple. It��s for you to have a skewer of roasted pig��s eyes.��


    ��I...�� Sean opened his mouth. He felt as though he had fallen into this little kitten��s trap. To think she would actually use such a method to take revenge on him.


    ��I heard him. I can vouch for you.�� Abraham raised his hand as he watched the show.


    Sean looked at the expectant Vanessa and the smiling Abraham, and nodded helplessly as he said, ��Alright.��


    ��Hehe. I knew it, my Brother Sean is the best,�� Vanessa eximed with joy.


    The other customers ordered their food subsequently. However, they seemed to have reached a consensus to avoid the roasted pig��s eyes. They were all waiting for that one brave soul to be the first one to give it a try.


    Therefore, when Yabemiya came to Vanessa��s table, there were still no orders for roasted pig��s eyes.


    ��May I have your order?�� Yabemiya asked with a smile.


    ��Big Sister Miya, we would like to have a set of roasted pig��s eyes,�� Vanessa said quickly.


    ��Roasted pig��s eyes?�� Yabemiya looked at Vanessa in shock.


    The other customers also looked over curiously to see which brave soul ordered the roasted pig��s eyes and took the major step out of the culinary world.

 Chapter 1623 - He’s Here. He’s Here

    <h4>Chapter 1623: He��s Here. He��s Here</h4>


    ��Yes, a set of roasted pig��s eyes.�� Vanessa nodded with a smile.


    Sean��s lips moved, but he still stopped himself from refusing. After all, he was a mighty general that had been through wars and battles. How could roasted pig��s eyes scare him if he could walk out of the bloody battlefield without a change in expression?


    The most important mission his royal father had for him here at Chaos City was to bring Vanessa home. If he could notplete it, no matter how well he did as the representative, he would have still failed the mission.


    ��Alright. Please hold on for a while.�� Miya nodded, took their other orders, and went back to the kitchen.


    ��It��s that insanely spicydy. The brave soul who dares to challenge insanely spicy is indeed different.�� Everyone started ncing at Vanessa.


    During this period, Vanessa, Abraham, and some others had been very active in the designated hot pot area, and they had gained a little fame among the customers for only ordering the insanely spicy level.


    After all, the insanely spicy level was not just a test of one��s mouth and stomach.


    No ordinary person could ept the insanely spicy, much less double or triple the spiciness.


    However, she would actually be the first to order this roasted pig��s eyes which everyone was a little afraid and wary of.


    ��Uncle, aren��t you interested in this new dish? Why don��t you order one to give it a try?�� Vanessa said in a strange tone as she looked at Abraham.


    ��Don��t be anxious. You��ve already ordered it anyway. Let Sean be theb rat,�� Abraham said with a chuckle.


    ��...�� Sean.


    ��Mm-hm. That��s not a bad idea.�� Vanessa nodded with a sly smile. <i>I��ll let you have a taste of something with asting impression since you keep rushing me to go home.</i>


    ��Boss, Miss Vansa��s table has ordered a set of roasted pig��s eyes. Other than them, no one else ordered it,�� Miya reported to Mag the moment she entered the kitchen.


    ��Mm-hm. That��s great. At least someone ordered it, am I right?�� Mag said with a smile. He looked up at Vanessa��s table through the kitchen window, and his gaze fell on Sean for a while. The corner of his lips rose, and he very quickly looked away as he continued to cook.


    ��That��s true.�� Miya nodded.


    ��10 tes of Yangzhou fried rice.�� Mag used a huge scoop to scoop up a te of rice per scoop, and filled the tesid on the table instantly as he motioned for Ba, who was standing at the side, to serve the food.


    ��Do we have to wait very long?�� Sean swept a nce at the restaurant full of people. They were seated at thest table. If the dishes were served in the sequence of the tables, they would probably have to wait for a very long time.


    ��No, Boss Mag is very quick,�� Vanessa said confidently as she nced into the kitchen.


    Upon hearing that, Sean looked up and into the kitchen. From his seat, he could see much of the kitchen��s interior through the kitchen window. The kitchen took up a huge area and was brightly lit. Although there were many items inside the kitchen, it was not messy at all. A somewhat familiar silhouette was walking to and fro between the different kitchenware, being inplete control of the entire kitchen as dish after dish was served.


    The most striking equipment was the grill that was almost facing him. The charcoal was already burning, but there was no food on the grill yet.


    ��Don��t tell me the pig��s eyes are going to be cooked here.�� Sean frowned. A bad feeling rose inside.


    Before he could look away, Mag had already walked over with a transparent crystal basin, and in the basin wererge pig��s eyes piled on top of each other. Even he who was used to the bloodiness and goriness of a battlefield could feel his scalp go numb.


    ��He��s here. He��s here. He��s here with the pig��s eyes.��


    Abraham craned his neck curiously. As a chowhound, one had to have enough curiosity and a sensitive sense of smell towards abnormal food. Waiting for a while to try it was alright, but one still had to give it attention, and never miss any delicacy.


    ��Really?�� Vanessa covered her face with her hands, then slowly turned her face over, and peeked through her fingers. After that, she quickly turned her head away. Her expression changed slightly as she said, ��Wah, this is too horrifying. The eyeballs are really huge.��


    L, who was sitting beside Vanessa, shuddered. She did not even turn her head back to take a look.


    ��It��s just pig��s eyes. There��s no need for all that reaction,�� Sean said nonchntly as he waved his hand after he let out a cough.


    ��Brother Sean is so brave. He actually dares to watch Boss Mag roast the pig��s eyes,�� Vanessa said with admiration.


    Sean, who was about to look away, froze. He swallowed and had no choice but to appear as though he was not affected by the visuals. He continued watching as the man at the other side of the window reached his hand into the basin to pick up the eyeballs. After that, he skewered them one by one onto a bamboo skewer nimbly a few times to put five eyeballs on one skewer.


    The eyeballs were dug outpletely with the roots, so there was still some blood on them. The eyeballs were very fresh, so they appeared to have been just dug out. After they were skewered up, they looked even creepier. It felt as though the eyes were all staring at him, and that made Sean ufortable.


    Mag saw Sean��s expression change from the corner of his eyes. The corner of his lips went up. He turned the skewer, and ced it on the grill. After that, he quickly made two more skewers, and put them on the grill above a small fire.


    A qualified roasted pig��s eyes had to be grilled over a small fire for 20 minutes. Therefore, it really tested the chef��s patience and fire control.


    At the same time, watching this entire process was also a test of the customers�� endurance. After all, such a scene was rather novel.


    The staring game had begun.


    Most of the customers who were sitting near the kitchen window could not help but nce curiously, but most of them also quickly looked away because they could not stand the sight.


    There were also many customers who had extreme preferences, and watched curiously how Mag grilled the horrifying-looking pig��s eyes.


    The pig��s eyes were ced on the preheated grill, and the fat under the surface started sizzling with oil. The full and round eyeballs started to change in color.


    This was a very slow process. If one wanted to have a good look at the changes, they would have to stare at the pig��s eyes seriously.


    To maintain his image as a brave brother and courageous soldier, Sean watched Mag during the entire grilling process in a rather rxed manner. His pupils dted slowly as he looked at Mag.


    This chef, whom Sean had only met once before at the pce banquet, gave off the feeling that he had won hundreds of battles. Sean had only seen such aura on one person before. Back then, he was standing behind that person, and he watched him lead the army through a remarkable victory.


    It was only after Sean took over that person��s position after his disappearance that he realized that the aura did note with the position.


    Sean did not expect a mere chef could also exude such an aura. Maybe it was because the eyeballs were too shocking, or maybe it was something else that made Sean form such a perception.

 Chapter 1624 - Why Harm EaChapter Other In Such Haste

    <h4>Chapter 1624: Why Harm Each Other In Such Haste</h4>


    ��Wow, piggie eyes look quite good. Big Sister Anna, would you like to have one?�� Amy asked Anna, who was standing behind her with Ugly Duckling in her arms. They had already run to the kitchen window, and Amy was looking in on tip-toes with anticipation.


    ��No.�� Anna shook her head with resolution. She shrank her head back for fear of looking into the kitchen window.


    ��What about Big Sister Ang? Would you like one?�� Amy turned her head over to ask Ang, who was behind the counter.


    ��No thanks.�� Ang shook her head. The name itself was already horrifying to her, much less tasting it on her own.


    ��Alright, it seems like I can only enjoy the tastiness on my own,�� Amymented,


    ��Is Amy going to eat the roasted pig��s eyes too?�� Vanessa could not help but turn around to ask Amy in shock when she heard the conversation.


    ��Yes. Of the three skewers Father is grilling, two of them are mine.�� Amy nodded. After that, she said, ��Did you order that remaining skewer?��


    ��Yes. But I��m not the one eating it. My brother will be eating it.�� Vanessa nodded with a smile. She looked at Amy with admiration. <i>The little boss is a brave little chowhound indeed. She even dares to try such a terrifying food.</i>


    ��What a pity. The roasted pig��s eyes Father makes must be very delicious, but you��re letting someone else have it,�� Amy said pitifully.


    <i>This little girl really isn��t afraid at all?</i> Sean looked at Amy in shock. He did have some impression of this little fellow. She was Krassu and Urien��s treasured disciple, but the two great magic casters were not at the restaurant today.


    Krassu should be liaising with Brent and Elliot at the moment. The triennial Magic Caster Tournament would begin soon, and as an important person whoid the foundations for this event, as well as the fixed guest for the opening ceremonies in the previous years, Krassu would definitely be invited by the Magus Tower to take part.


    Perhaps he might even see this little fellow again at Rodu.


    However, she was really too young to join the Magic Caster Tournament officially. After all, the youngest to join had to be at least 10 years old.


    ��Is the little boss going to try the roasted pig��s eyes?�� Many customers could not help but look over when they heard what Amy said.


    As Mamy Restaurant��s top spokesperson and also top salesperson, Amy��s every test-eating would always cause newlyunched food to sell well. Her influence was because of how good she could always make the food look when she was eating. Slowly, everyone started spreading the slogan: ��Follow the little boss, and you��ll not go wrong.��


    Therefore, if Amy was going to try the roasted pig��s eyes, everyone would be able to witness this scary-sounding new product.


    ��If the little boss is going to try it personally, chances are it would most probably be a delicacy. But whether to try it or not... is still a tough choice to make.�� Harrison stroked his chin undecidedly. His gazended near the counter, and his eyes widened when he saw Ang, who was standing behind the counter.


    (��`?��? ?)!!


    <i>F*ck! Boss Mag is so heartless!</i>


    <i>Th-this happened just like that?!</i>


    <i>She turned down the high sry of a secretary who doesn��t have to do anything, and came willingly to be the cashier here. What kind of world is this?</i>


    Harrison sniffed. He felt as though life was no longer beautiful, and even the kebab in his hand was not fragrant anymore.


    ��Miss Miya. Please get me another ss of vodka,�� Harrison said as he raised his hand. He paused for a while, and then said, ��And 10 skewers of roasted pig��s eyes.��


    ��Wah...��


    Everyone around him turned to look. <i>There��s the real hero.</i>


    ��Could this roasted pig��s eyes have a limited supply every day too?�� Gjerj, who was sitting in front of Harrison, was also stunned. Although professionals like them had always trusted Boss Mag a lot, they would always wait for reviews before trying for new products that were contentious. He didn��t think that Harrison would take action so quickly this time, and suddenly he even doubted himself.


    Yabemiya looked at Harrison in shock. She didn��t know what had agitated the optimistic fluffy man that made him want 10 skewers of roasted pig��s eyes in one go. However, she still nodded very professionally, and said, ��Alright. Please hang on for a moment.��


    ��Why harm each other in such haste?�� Gjerj said sorrowfully to him.


    ��Scram.�� Harrison rolled his eyes.


    ��Why, do you have insider news?��


    ��No. I just felt like eating something with a heavier taste to calm myself down.�� Harrison shook his head mncholily.


    Gjerj was bewildered. He replied, ��Alright. I��ll watch the little boss��s reaction before deciding if I want to try this new product.��


    Mag could grill the pig��s eyes while cooking at the same time, so there were dishes being served constantly. The pig��s eyes on the grill were thered withyers of sauce, making them brown, and at the same time covering the horrifying appearance of the food to make them look like meatballs.


    Sean chatted with Vanessa and Abraham. Because he hid his identity, their topics were all rather casual. As Sean talked, he could not help but nce at the roasted pig��s eyes from time to time.


    The pig��s eyes on the grill were sizzling, and were coated with a glossyyer of oil, making them look very enticing. He had to admit that if he hadn��t witnessed the whole process of the bloody pig��s eyes turn into this current state, he probably wouldn��t have felt so repulsed.


    ��Alright. Serve this pig��s eyes to the customer.�� Mag sprinkled some cumin and Sichuan pepper kes on the roasted pig��s eyes and ted them. After that, he told Yabemiya, ��These two are for Amy. Remember to remind them to leave it to cool for a while. It��s very hot.��


    ��Alright. Harrison wants 10 skewers of roasted pig��s eyes,�� Yabemiya told him as she received the te.


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded. He quickly skewered up 10 skewers of pig��s eyes, and ced them on the grill before continuing to cook.


    ��Your roasted pig��s eyes.�� Miya ced the te of roasted pig��s eyes in front of Sean. After that, she ced the other te in front of Amy, who had already seated herself obediently on the high stool by the counter.


    ��Thank you, Big Sister Miya,�� Amy thanked before reaching for the roasted pig��s eyes.


    ��Boss told you to eat it in a while. It��s hot,�� Miya reminded her.


    ��Oh.�� Amy retracted her hand that was already reached out, and obediently said, ��Then I��ll wait for a while before eating.��


    The counter was slightly taller than the normal tables, and it was at a ce where it could be seen at every angle of the hall.


    Everyone looked at the two skewers of roasted pig��s eyes on the te in front of Amy. The brown pig��s eyes no longer appeared that scary, and even looked a little like meatballs.


    However, the thought that these round balls were actually pig��s eyes still made it hard for most of them to ept.


    Sean, who saw how the pig��s eyes turned into this skewer of roasted pig��s eyes, was just like that.


    ��Eat it quickly, Brother, it��s Uncle��s treat today,�� Vanessa urged Sean expectantly.


    ��???�� Abraham.

 Chapter 1625 - I Feel That The Little Boss Is Trying To Tempt Me

    <h4>Chapter 1625: I Feel That The Little Boss Is Trying To Tempt Me</h4>


    ��Hm?�� Sean nced at Abraham.


    ��Of course. Order as many roasted pig��s eyes as you want. It��s my treat.�� Abraham smiled quickly. He looked at the roasted pig��s eyes on the te. The scent had already wafted over, and it was a very enticing smell that made him want to give it a try.


    L, who was at the side, had already closed her eyes in fear. She was afraid to look at the pig��s eyes.


    Sean looked away helplessly. The roasted pig��s eyes in front of him were something horrifying camouged by the enticing smell in an attempt to make one let down their guard, and make one believe in it before falling into its horrifying abyss.


    Eyeballs weren��t a ball of meat. They were filled with liquid that could not be dried even if the eyeball was grilled. All it would take was a bite to make the smell not so enticing anymore.


    ��Go on, go on,�� Vanessa encouraged.


    ��It��s just a skewer of roasted pig��s eyes. The battlefield is much bloodier than this.�� Sean picked up the skewer fearlessly and touched it a little. The surface did not seem so hot anymore. He endured the urge to throw up, and bit on the first eyeball to pull it off the skewer.


    The spices, together with the fragrance of the roasted meat, started wreaking havoc in his mouth. The moment the pig��s eyes entered his mouth, his teeth touched the slightly firm surface. It felt like ayer of membrane, soft and springy, with a rather peculiar texture.


    However, the thought of it being the surface of a pig��s eye made Sean find it weird again.


    <i>Isn��t it just a skewer of pig��s eyes? I��ll finish it in two to three mouthfuls!</i> Sean thought to himself, and bit down hard.


    Pop~


    A soft sound rang in Sean��s head. It was the sound of the eyeball bursting.


    It was as though a volcano exploded in his mouth. The eyeball exploded in his mouth instantly, making the scalding liquid inside squirt everywhere.


    The liquid was not like the surface skin, which had already cooled down. It was as though the liquid had absorbed all the heat, and then exploded all at once in his mouth. The sudden heat almost made Sean open his mouth to spit the food out.


    However, he quickly held himself back because Vanessa was sitting right in front of him. If he were to open his mouth now, the scalding liquid would squirt onto Vanessa��s face.


    They were the prince and princess of the Roth Empire. Therefore, such a scene could not happen.


    Hence, he closed his mouth tightly and shut his eyes at the same time, clenching his fists tightly as he enjoyed the thrill of the eruption alone.


    ��Is it that good?�� Vanessa mumbled under her breath curiously as she watched Sean deeply absorbed with his eyes closed.


    ��It does seem quite good. It��s created by Boss Mag, anyway. I would believe it even if he were to turn a pig��s tail into a delicacy.�� Abraham nodded, and got ready to order one for himself too.


    When Sean heard their conversation, he raised his eyebrows. He felt as though all of his taste buds were murdered. <i>This pig��s eye is a devil!</i>


    He even suspected that the owner was a silent killer who had purposelyid a trap in this pig��s eyes to assassinate him.


    Who would have thought that within this pig��s eye was such a horrifying and scalding liquid?


    Sean shut his eyes and endured this terrifying heat silently. He already felt like killing someone.


    However, after the initial heat, the liquid started to cool down slowly, and his injured taste buds started to regain sensitivity again.


    The freshness of the explosion started filling his entire mouth. It was the taste of joy, just like a delicious soup which had been brewed for a long time finally being released. The liquid flowed down his throat and into his stomach slowly, making him feel overjoyed.


    <i>How could it taste like this!</i> Sean was stunned. The freshness of the taste soothed his injured taste buds, and he felt as though all the pain had been expelled.


    The sudden contrast caused him to be taken aback.


    He had to admit that this exploded eyeball did bring a joyful taste and even an element of surprise.


    After the liquid squirted out, the eyeball became just like a deted bubble. He tried to chew on it. It had a firm texture, but was still soft and juicy. There were even parts of it where the cartge was that made it crunchy. The more he chewed on it, the better it smelled, and he did not taste even a hint of foul smell. It was a taste that would leave one asking for more.


    <i>So this is pig��s eyes. Different parts of it have different textures and tastes. How peculiar.</i> Sean closed his eyes as he savored the taste of this roasted pig��s eyes carefully. This time, his expression was different from before. There was a hint of happiness and some curiosity.


    ��What wonderful food. Leaves one asking or more,�� Sean eximed as he opened his eyes, and looked at the four remaining pig��s eyes.


    ��What a good review. Brother, are this pig��s eyes really that delicious?�� Vanessa looked at Sean in shock. Initially, she wanted to prank Sean with Boss Mag��s new dish, but it didn��t seem to be the result she was expecting. Instead, she let him be the first person to taste the deliciousness of the new dish.


    ��To hear such a review from you, I guess this roasted pig��s eyes is indeed worth a try.�� Abraham seemed to be in deep thought. He was already ready to order the food.


    The customers at the surrounding tables also witnessed this scene. The initial experience of the pig��s eye seemed quite good. That made many of those who were frightened by the pig��s eye waver and consider trying it.


    ��The only downside is that you can��t be too quick to bite on it. Other than that, this roasted pig��s eye is really a pleasant surprise. Of course, the process of biting into the eyeball is equally surprising,�� Sean said with a nod. He looked at the four remaining pig��s eyes in his hand, and hesitated for a while. He was not in a hurry to go for the second one immediately.


    Around three minutester, Amy, who was sitting at the counter, could no longer withstand the temptation of the roasted pig��s eyes. She opened her mouth, and bit on the pig��s eyes.


    The rubbery eyeball darted around mischievously in her mouth, but was very quickly forced to the edge of her teeth. She used her sharp and small teeth to make a cut in the thin surface of the eyeball, and the warm liquid inside erupted in her mouth.


    ��Ow...��


    Amy��s eyes lit up. The fresh taste bloomed in her mouth, and she could not help but also bloom with happiness.


    The liquid slowly flowed down her throat. After that, she started chewing on the remnants of the eyeball. The surface was slightly burnt, but the interior was soft and juicy. There were even crunchy bits within theyer which made crunching sounds when she chewed. It was a very interesting experience.


    Amy swayed from left to right as she chewed on the eyeball, looking very absorbed and focused. She was obviously immersed in the deliciousness of the roasted pig��s eye.


    After a long while, she swallowed the pig��s eye, and quickly went for the second one. The customers nearby could hear the sound that was made when she bit into the eyeball. It was a scalp-numbing sound, but it was also like an ignitor that made Amy fall right into happiness as she chewed.


    ��I feel that the little boss is trying to tempt me.��


    ��I can��t do it anymore. I actually don��t feel any sense of guilt watching the little boss eat roasted pig��s eyes...��


    ��S-such good looks are illegal!��

 Chapter 1626 - You Can’t Eat The Roasted Pig’s Eyes If You’re Anxious

    <h4>Chapter 1626: You Can��t Eat The Roasted Pig��s Eyes If You��re Anxious</h4>


    Amy��s test-eating had sessfully triggered some of the customers who had more extreme tastes to want to try the roasted pig��s eyes as well. Suddenly, many customers started adding one or two skewers of roasted pig��s eyes to their orders.


    ��Oh my, the little boss is really the best salesperson. Even roasted pig��s eyes can seem so scrumptious.�� Gjerj looked at Amy.


    ��Your Christy��s not bad, either.�� Harrison pressed his lips together enviously.


    ��Hehe. That little fellow can��t eat other things yet, but she��s still super cute. Just looking at her makes me happy,�� Gjerj said with a chuckle without even trying to hide his joy.


    ��Go on and boast about your daughter. Those three little boys you have at home havepletely lost your favor.��


    ��Boys should be more independent, and girls should be doted on,�� Gjerj said.


    ��10 skewers of roasted pig��s eyes and vodka.�� Ba waved her hand. A te of neatly stacked roasted pig��s eyes and a ss of vodka appeared in front of Harrison almost at the same time he heard her voice.


    ��Thank you,�� Harrison said towards the kitchen. He was already very used to having the dishes served without seeing the service staff. How much of an honor was it to have a spatial magic caster serve food to you.


    ��Even though you can still roughly make out the appearance of an eyeball, the smell of this thing is superb! It��s not exactly like grilled meat, but equally enticing.�� Gjerj looked at Harrison��s roasted pig��s eyes, and could not help but reach over as he said, ��I��ll try one skewer for you. I��ll return you er when minees.��


    ��Don��t even think about it. This is the dinner of a lonely man without a wife and daughter. It��s not for sharing.�� Harrison quickly pulled the te to himself, and picked up a skewer of roasted pig��s eyes. He took a good sniff, and indulged himself in its fragrance.


    ��This smell can heal all wounds,�� Harrison praised before biting on a pig��s eye.


    The pig��s eye entered his mouth, and it was firm like a swim dder, moving around in his mouth, and making it difficult for him to bite into it immediately.


    <i>Heh, it��s a little mischievous.</i> Harrison raised his brow. He used his tongue and cheeks to finally hold it in ce, and he bit right into it after that.


    ��Ow...��


    This bite caused the scalding liquid within the eyeball to squirt out. That moment of heat made the fat on Harrison jiggle. His mouth opened up almost immediately, and the liquid squirted right out onto Gjerj��s face.


    ��Holy f*ck! You��ve shot all over my face!�� Gjerj jumped from his chair as heined while wiping his face.


    ��I... I...�� Harrison could not speak after being scalded. He felt as though a volcano had erupted in his mouth, and was immediately unhappy.


    However, the moment he opened his mouth, the temperature dropped quickly, and his taste buds were no longer in so much pain. He started tasting the freshness as the pain and heat subsided. Harrison��s eyes lit up slowly, and he closed his mouth.


    ��This taste...�� Harrison frowned as he tried to look for words to describe it. The taste was so unusual. It wasn��t like bone broth, nor was it like meat broth. It was slightly thick and sticky, teasing his deeply hurt taste buds like a promiscuous woman.


    The most uneptable part was that his taste buds fell for her trap so easily, and were even tricked into bed.


    After greedily sucking on her beautiful juice, Harrison started to try chewing on the remnants of the burst eyeball.


    Crunch, crunch.


    It was the sound of the cartge in the eyeball being chewed. The springy texture added joy to the chewing experience, and the asional surprise that popped out from the eyeball made it even more interesting.


    At first, Gjerj thought Harrison had done himself in, but he didn��t expect that thetter would end up being absorbed in chewing after letting out a shriek. From his gradual change in expression, it seemed like he was very satisfied with the food, and was even indulging in its taste.


    ��This roasted pig��s eye is simply the fusion of angel and devil. First, it erupts in your mouth, then quickly extinguishes the mes before the tastiness blooms, making you fall to your knees willingly,�� Harrisonplimented.


    ��Is it that good?�� Gjerj was still in disbelief.


    ��Try it.�� Harrison picked up the skewer of roasted pig��s eyes and passed it over. However, before he let go of it, he seriously said, ��But you can��t eat it facing me.��


    ��This... makes one afraid yet dying to try.�� Gjerj received the skewer, and hesitated for a while before opening his mouth, and biting on one of the eyeballs.


    The firm eyeball brushed against his teeth. When he recalled Harrison��s shriek when he got scalded, Gjerj was a little afraid. However, after hearing hisments, and seeing the little boss��s live mukbang[1], he was itching to give it a try.


    The more he thought about it, the more frightened he felt. He furrowed his brows together, and finally, amidst his anticipation and anxiousness, the eyeball finally burst.


    The scalding liquid erupted in his mouth. However, after learning from Harrison��s experience, Gjerj did not open his mouth anxiously. Instead, he waited for the frantic explosion to end before he opened his mouth wide to let out the heat as much as possible.


    Tears were already glistening in his eyes, and if it weren��t to retain the delicious liquid as much as possible, he would have already spat the scalding pig��s eyes out immediately.


    But just as Harrison described, after the heat had subsided, the taste took the limelight, and started wreaking havoc in his mouth.


    Gjerj also started indulging in chewing. The more he chewed, the tastier it got.


    ��This roasted pig��s eye is marvelous. It��s tasty yet painful, but it��s so irresistible.��


    ��Yeah. Boss Mag is so ruthless. This is so tormenting.��


    Harrison and Gjerjmented as they ate the roasted pig��s eyes with tears in their eyes.


    After watching the two brothers, the surrounding customers started wondering if they should join in.


    ��Say... Fatty Uncles, why can��t the two of you wait for the pig��s eyes to cool down a little before eating it?�� Amy asked them with a strange expression on her face as she chewed on her pig��s eyes. She was beaming with a happy smile, and did not have the problem of being scalded by the liquid at all.


    ��Errrr...��


    Harrison and Gjerj were taken aback. They actually were at a loss for words.


    The other customers at the side, who had just gotten their roasted pig��s eyes, were either making hissing sounds after being scalded, or had squirted the liquid onto the faces of the customers sitting in front of them. When they heard Amy��s words, their faces flushed with embarrassment.


    ��This shows that you can��t eat the roasted pig��s eyes if you��re anxious.�� Amy strolled to the kitchen door, and told Mag, ��Father, can I have two more skewers? I am super good at eating it.��


    [1] Eating broadcast by a streamer.

 Chapter 1627 - Big Boss, Whatever You Say!

    <h4>Chapter 1627: Big Boss, Whatever You Say!</h4>


    The remaining eyeballs on Sean��s skewer all ended up in Abraham��s mouth.


    ��My roasted pig��s eyes are here. Do you want to give it a try?�� Abraham looked at the five skewers of roasted pig��s eyes, grinning, and told Vanessa, ��You won��t be able to enjoy such wild delicacies when you��re back in Rodu.��


    ��No.�� Vanessa shook her head, but she could not help but swallow her saliva. Although the thought of these skewers being pig��s eyes made her scalp numb, she still had a very honest physical reaction to the enticing smell.


    ��Brother, can I please don��t go back? Pretty please? I don��t want to go home. I want to continue staying here with Uncle.�� Vanessa shifted her gaze away from the roasted pig��s eyes and looked at Sean pitifully. ��Look, it��s so lonely to be alone. It��ll be terrible to be all alone in a foreignnd if you fall sick from eating too much one day.��


    ��No, no, no, I��m not lonely at all. Food is my best friend and Chaos City is my heaven. Mamy Restaurant is my second home. I am not pitiful at all.�� Abraham shook his head as he bit on a pig��s eye, and closed his eyes in happiness.


    ��I��ve already eaten the roasted pig��s eyes. This time, it��s your turn to fulfill your promise,�� Sean told Vanessa sincerely.


    ��Alright. I was just joking.�� Vanessa shrugged and sighed.


    ��Come, I can��t pack these for you to bring back to Rodu.�� Abraham passed a skewer over.


    ��Is it really good?�� Vanessa was still in disbelief.


    ��Of course. Once you��ve tried it, you won��t be able to reject it.�� Abraham nodded with certainty. He bit onto another pig��s eye and chewed on it, using his exaggerated expression to portray his respect for this eyeball.


    ��Your�� Young Mistress, if you don��t like it, just forget it,�� L said softly. She knew very clearly where the limit for the princess��s tolerance was. Such horrifying food was already way beyond what she could ept.


    ��That��s right,�� Sean agreed with a nod. Although the roasted pig��s eyes did give him a pleasant surprise, the thought of it being a pig��s eye made him lose the desire to have another one.


    ��No. If I don��t try it, it will be my biggest regret.�� Vanessa��s gaze suddenly became resolute. She took a deep breath, and received the skewer of roasted pig��s eyes from Abraham. She closed her eyes, and put one into her mouth.


    After learning from Sean and Abraham��s experience of being scalded, Vanessa was extra careful this time.


    The springy pig��s eye darted around her mouth mischievously like an elf, grazing past her teeth. She was afraid to burst it identally, but at the same time was looking forward to whatever was inside the eyeball.


    This was a very torturing process. She was a little expectant and a little afraid.


    Finally, the pig��s eye that had been ying around in her mouth was bitten by her.


    As the liquid erupted, the tastiness and warmth exploded.


    <i>This is the true meaning of life!</i>


    Vanessa felt as though she saw a rainbow through her closed eyes. It was the delightful taste that made her mood be as vibrant as the rainbow.


    After swallowing the liquid came the wonderful texture of chewing the eyeball. She quickly forgot that she was eating an eyeball. Instead, she even had a strange thought. <i>It doesn��t matter that this is an eyeball as long as it tastes good!</i>


    ��This roasted pig��s eye is superb! It��s so addictive that it��s to die for!�� Vanessa opened her eyes in surprise as she looked at the roasted pig��s eyes as though she was holding a rare treasure.


    ��I know, right? It��s awesome!�� Abraham said with a chuckle. He knew Vanessa��s taste better than anyone else. How could she resist such a delicacy?


    ��But, Young Mistress, this is a pig��s eye.�� L looked at Vanessa in bewilderment. <i>Since when did the princess, who��s even afraid of pigs, dare to eat pig��s eyes and evenpliment it?</i>


    ��No, this is not a pig��s eye.�� Vanessa shook her head, and solemnly said, ��This is a pig��s eye that��s been roasted by Boss Mag. From the moment it was ced on the grill, it was no longer an ordinary pig��s eye. It is a pig��s eye that has been blessed by the God of Cookery. The beautiful rainbow is its camouge, making it irresistible.��


    ��Huh?�� L was still a little confused.


    ��In any case, it��s delicious.�� Vanessa ate another pig��s eyes, and added, ��Give me five, no, 10 skewers of roasted pig��s eyes!��


    ��10 skewers?��


    ��Yes, 10 skewers!�� Vanessa nodded with certainty. She really would not be able to have such delicacies when she was back in Rodu.


    ��Er...�� Sean looked at Vanessa, who was happily chewing the roasted pig��s eyes. He was suddenly at a loss for words, so he quietly fed himself some fish.


    <i>F*ck! It��s insanely spicy again!!!</i>


    Sean��s face flushed red immediately, but it was not appropriate for him to do anything too exaggerated, so he could only clench his teeth and bear with it.


    Vanessa and Abraham had enjoyed themselves thoroughly throughout the dinner, while Sean walked out of Mamy Restaurant with mixed feelings.


    ��Go back and get ready. I��ll go over to pick you up early tomorrow morning.�� Sean helped Vanessa up the horse-drawn carriage. Before he put the curtain down, he looked at her, and gently said, ��Royal Mother and Royal Father really miss you.��


    ��Mm-hmm. Actually, I miss them too. Don��t worry. I��ll go back with you obediently tomorrow,�� Vanessa said with a nod.


    ��Okay.�� Sean nodded and let the curtain down. He watched the horse-drawn carriage disappear into the distance before he boarded a ck horse-drawn carriage, and instructed, ��Let��s go back.��


    ***


    ��An invitation for me to join the Magic Caster Tournament? Hehe, I��m not interested.�� Krassu toyed with the me in his palm, and waved his other hand with disinterest.


    ��Krassu... Master, you��ve always been the one tounch the opening for the Magic Caster Tournaments in the past, and you��re also the one who started the Magic Caster Tournament and pushed the development of magic. If you don��t join the Magic Caster Tournament, many young magic casters who chose magic because of your influence will definitely be very disappointed,�� Brent, who was standing at the door, said awkwardly. They would be setting off for Rodu tomorrow, so he had toe over to find Krassu today no matter what. If he didn��t agree, they would be punished when they returned.


    ��Yes. Master Krassu, we��re not only inviting you this time, but also your disciple. She would be the youngest registered magic caster,�� Elliot said with a nod.


    ��You want Amy to join the Magic Caster Tournament and fight for positions?�� Krassu turned back to look at Elliot. He squinted slightly.


    ��You��re right. Your disciple is still young. We can let her join the kindergarten category,�� Elliot quickly corrected himself.


    ��No need for that. The kindergarten category is just a friendly match. It��s not challenging at all. Just let her join the official young magic caster tournament,�� Krassu said with a shake of his head.


    ��Wouldn��t that be too unfair for her?�� Elliot was a little worried.


    ��I am the one who made those darn rules, and it��s my disciple, do you know more than me?��


    ��Big boss, whatever you say!��


    Elliot conceded immediately.

 Chapter 1628 - Princess Irina Is A Reasonable Person Indeed

    <h4>Chapter 1628: Princess Irina Is A Reasonable Person Indeed</h4>


    The roasted pig��s eyes came crashing like a mudslide towards the bias most of the clients had against pig��s eyes, making this dark cuisine win the hearts of many people.


    Of course, there were customers who walked out praying for their sins as they rubbed their round bellies.


    ��These crazy and scary customers finished the eyes of almost 1,000 pigs tonight,�� Yabemiya said with a shocked face as she closed the door after thest customer left.


    ��To be exact, they ate the eyes of 1,125 pigs,�� Mag said as he removed his apron and walked out of the kitchen. He was also a little shocked at how well the roasted pig��s eyes sold. With such a horrifying name, he actually sold more than 500 skewers of roasted pig��s eyes on the day of itsunch. Many pigs had sacrificed their lives for this dish.


    ��Chaos City really is a scary city. It��s practically pigs�� burial grounds,�� Ang mumbled.


    Thedies were all shocked at that amount. After all, they were even worried that not a single skewer could be sold.


    ��It��s been a long day for everyone. Go back early to rest,�� Mag said with a smile when he saw that Elizabeth had cleaned the restaurant up.


    ��What about me?�� Ang asked quickly.


    ��Oh, yes. Ang, follow them back to the employees�� dormitory. Miya will arrange for your room,�� Mag said.


    ��Yes. Follow us. Boss would definitely have a beautiful room for you.�� Miya held Ang��s hand with a smile, and they walked to the door together.


    After everyone left, Mag turned to go upstairs when a golden glow shimmered, and Irina appeared in the restaurant. She looked at Mag and went straight to the point. ��I��ve managed to track Shirley.��


    ��Where is she right now?�� Mag asked quickly as his eyes lit up.


    ��Still in the Wind Forest.��


    ��Was she caught?��


    ��No. I think she��s lying in ambush.�� Irina shook her head, and continued, ��There have been several assassinations happening in the Wind Forest these days. Four 7th and 8th-tier elves have been assassinated.��


    ��You mean Shirley killed them? But she��s not even at the 8th-tier.��


    ��Since it��s assassination, she would not be limited by her strength. An ordinary child could also kill a great magic caster. She probably used a disguise.��


    Mag pondered. Shirley was someone who is good at disguising herself. Even changing gender was not a problem.


    ��Besides, those few who were killed were those people who ganged up on her father, Vincent, that day,�� Irina said.


    ��She must be in a very precarious situation right now since she��d killed so many high-tier elves.��


    ��She might be severely injured. The Wind Forest is currently under lockdown to prevent the other elves from imitating her, and Helena had already ordered to have her found at all cost,�� Irina said with a grave expression.


    ��She needs us.�� Mag became serious as well.


    ��But she didn��t contact us, so even if we go to the Wind Forest now, I��m afraid we won��t find her before Helena. I don��t think that old witch Helena would allow us to bring any elves out of the Wind Forest alive again.��


    ��I will ask the city lord for help. They should have spies among elves. We have to get to her before Helena does.�� Mag took down his jacket that was hanging behind the counter, and got to his bicycle, all prepared to leave.


    ��Which identity are you using?�� Irina asked.


    Mag paused. He thought for a while, and pushed his bicycle back. ��Alex. I think that would be a more appropriate identity.��


    Five minutester, he got changed, and put on his face-altering mask. After that, he went out to the Gray Temple with Irina. After a briefmunication with Rn, Alex had gotten his word to use the Gray Temple��s strength to help them find Shirley.


    ��Sean has been in Chaos City for the past few days. I thank both of you for holding yourselves back on ount of Chaos City,�� Rn told Mag and Irina casually.


    ��Actually, I wanted to kill him.�� Irina nced at her fingers and pressed her lips together as she said, ��A pity that we��re in Chaos City.��


    ��Princess Irina is a reasonable person indeed,�� Rn said with a smile.


    ��This feud between us wille to an end one day, but it will not happen in Chaos City,�� Mag said calmly. He didn��t really want toy his finger on Sean or Josh before the heir to the Roth Empire was decided.


    These two fellows should fight it out between them. He wanted to see what kind of underhand means the two brothers coulde out with to fight for the only throne. He also wanted to see if that high and mighty king who thought he was in control of everything could choose his desired heir in the end.


    After that, he would destroy them mercilessly.


    Rn looked at Mag. He pulled out a parchment from his pocket, and passed it to him as he said, ��Regarding the Great Old Ones and the devil, a dragon tribe elder came to us from Dragon Ind yesterday, and he brought along a rumor that had been spreading around Dragon Ind recently. Perhaps you should take a look at it.��


    Mag unfolded the parchment. It was a piece of drawing. The drawing was rather messy, with races of all shapes and sizes on the piece of paper. He could make out the demons, the giant dragons, the elves, and other tribes, but there were also races that he could not recognize at all. The creepiest part was that they were all killing and ying each other.


    Although the drawing style was rather abstract, it could perfectly present the evilness and horror on the paper.


    Of course, the scariest part was right in the middle of the entire parchment. It was an unknown thing that was as big as a mountain!


    ��Doesn��t this monster look exactly like the stone statue?�� Irina eximed in shock.


    ��I think this is a copy, but from the structure andposition, it is indeed the same monster.�� Mag nodded with a grave expression. ��In addition, this is probably the scene of the end of the world. The ck fog covered thend, and all the races were in a frenzied hysteria.��


    ��Could it be that the Dragon Tribe has also received a stone statue?�� Mag asked Rn. They��d only shown Michael and Rn the stone statue.


    Rn shook his head as he said, ��No. ording to our informants, this should be a giant wall mural found in a cave under Golden Dragon Ind. It was said to date back to perhaps even tens of thousands of years ago. There are very few giant dragons on the Dragon Inds that know about this currently. They have currently locked the news out.��


    ��That means... this might be what has happened back then, and is a wall mural that��s left behind by the ancestors of the giant dragon race in an attempt to warn their descendants?�� Mag spected in a soft voice.


    ��Therefore, this shows that there were tribes that existed then, but not anymore, and they might have been wiped out by the Great Old Ones,�� Irina said with an equally grave expression.


    Rn shook his head. He thoughtfully said, ��All these are still unknowns. However, one thing that we can be certain of is that there might be other traces of the past in this world that we��ve always overlooked.��

 Chapter 1629 - There’s No Woman Fairer Than You

    <h4>Chapter 1629: There��s No Woman Fairer Than You</h4>


    ��What do you think about this wall mural?�� Irina asked Mag after they left the Gray Temple.


    ��It proves that our deduction is right. The Great Old Ones do exist, and they have the ability to bewitch us, and make the entire world go hysterical.�� Mag paused. He looked at Irina, and said, ��On top of that, the races had once worked together to seal the Great Old Ones up. That means that these fellows aren��tpletely invincible. As long as the entire Nond Continent can work together before they will have finally broken out from the seal, we might be able to find a way to reseal them.��


    Irina fell silent for a while before saying, ��Since the giant dragons already know about the existence of the Great Old Ones, they would definitely be on our side during the negotiation.��


    ��I doubt it. It��s still unknown if the giant dragons would stand on our side because of a wall mural, but as a very proud race, they have always thought that the giant dragons are the strongest of all. I��m afraid it��s not easy to make them believe that there is something in this world that is even stronger than them, and that this something could kill them as easily as swatting a fly.�� Mag shook his head. He was not very optimistic about this situation, but he still said with a smile, ��However, this can be our proof. Now we have evidence and information that could help us. Perhaps this would be able to convince more people about the existence of the Great Old Ones in this world.��


    ��What about Sean? Are we going to let him go back just like that without doing anything?�� Irina asked.


    ��What do you want to do?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��Forget it. There��s no point, since we can��t kill him.�� Irina thought for a while and shook her head. ��I��m afraid I won��t be able to hold myself back if I see him.��


    ***


    In the brightly lit hot pot restaurant, the furnishing and renovation had beenpleted.


    Rena, who just knocked off from Mamy Restaurant, was briefing a group of elves there.


    ��I will bepletely in charge of the hot pot soup base at the start. However, for the ingredients, serving, and all other aspects, I will need all of you to act strictly ording to the restaurant��s rules. The hot pot restaurant will be open in three days�� time. We don��t have much time to practice, but we must do our best before we open.�� Rena looked at the 50 elves in uniforms standing in front of her, and seriously said, ��Everyone has been very serious in learning these few days, and we can already basically handle 1,000 customers dining at a time, but this is still not enough, because if we can only just manage, once an ident happened, we would all be flustered.��


    The elves all listened attentively with no signs of impatience.


    ��All of you are the most outstanding elves chosen from the Night Elves. I know your capabilities far exceed working in a restaurant. Also, three monthster, another batch will being in. I think that all of you will be the best in the food and beverage industry when you leave.�� Rena smiled. She swept a nce at the elves, and said, ��I hope that in theing three months, we can all make Mana Hot Pot Restaurant into the second best hot pot restaurant in Chaos City.��


    The elves all smiled.


    Rena continued, ��Alright. We will continue our simtion training for another three hours, and expand each individual��s area in charge, simplify our serving steps, finalize our routes and orders...��


    ***


    L, who was lying outside, heard sounds of tossing and turning from the bedroom. She got up, lit an oilmp, and put on her robe. After that, she walked to the bed, and asked, ��Princess, are you having trouble falling asleep?��


    Vanessa turned her head, and the soft glow from the light shone into her eyes. She sat right up and looked at L, saying, ��L, let��s make a run for it again.��


    ��Huh?�� L was stunned. She quickly shook her head, and said, ��No, Your Highness, we can��t run again. If the first prince catches us, I will be beaten to death.��


    ��Don��t be afraid. I��m here to protect you.�� Vanessa reached her hand out, and pulled L over to sit on the bed. She softly said, ��I don��t want to go home at all. I haven��t had enough fun. Those fellows at Rodu aren��t interesting at all. It��s way more fun outside.��


    L looked at Vanessa, and her heart softened. She knew better than anyone what the princess had been going through all those years.


    Those nobles would fawn over the princess, but none of them actually treated her as a friend. They even said nasty things about the princess.


    Therefore, the princess didn��t like gatherings, didn��t like Rodu, and didn��t like all those nobles.


    These several months in Chaos City were probably the princess��s happiest days.


    She had never seen her smile so happily every day like now. She made friends that might be low in status but were genuine, and even managed to cure her teeth.


    ��But Your Highness, now that your dental problems are cured, you will be the most beautiful woman in Rodu. Don��t you want to show those fellows, who have been talking bad andughing at you behind your back, how you look now, and then make them go home and cry in despair?�� L asked Vanessa.


    ��Hm?�� Vanessa was taken aback. After thinking through it seriously, she looked at L, and challenged, ��Am I really the fairest woman in Rodu now?��


    ��Mm-hm. There��s no woman fairer than you.�� L nodded with certainty. She smiled. She had no idea where the princess learned that saying.


    ��In that case, that��s really a reason to go back.�� Vanessa propped her chin on her hand, and started to smile broadly. She was already looking forward to the next royal banquet where she would be dressed in her best dress and looking down proudly at all of those little b*tches who would be so shocked they couldn��t even close their mouths.


    ��Alright. Since Royal Mother and Royal Father miss me, I should go back.�� Vanessa nodded.


    L heaved a sigh of relief. She was still unaware of what kind of punishment would await her after this trip back. After all, she did not report to anyone about her escape with the princess. This alone could cause her to die a hundred times.


    ��We��ll go back for a while, and then run out again. Back here to Chaos City,�� Vanessa continued.


    ��Again?��


    ��Of course. Mamy Restaurant is the source of my happiness every day. Of course I have toe back.�� Vanessa nodded with certainty.


    ***


    Sean, two army generals, and two great magic casters were gathered in a meeting room.


    ��Your Highness. Alex and Irina have not appeared for the past two days. Could they be plotting something?�� one of the generals asked Sean worriedly.


    ��Yes. Those two are very cocky. They didn��t even restrain themselves in Rodu, but here in Chaos City, they are lying so quietly. I��m afraid there might be a trap,�� Brent said with a nod.


    Everyone started giving their opinions, making the meeting room filled with worry.


    Although they had two 10th-tier knights and two 10th-tier great magic casters in their group, their opponents were Alex and Irina, the two super devils. They were not confident even if they had the advantage of having twice their numbers.


    ��They��ve really changed. If it had been those Alex and Irina in the past, we would have met them before we��ve even arrived in Chaos City,�� Sean said with a grave expression. This situation made them even more worried instead.

 Chapter 1630 - You Cannot Meet Chefs Who Are Too Good When You’re Young

    <h4>Chapter 1630: You Cannot Meet Chefs Who Are Too Good When You��re Young</h4>


    The first prince of the Roth Empire had finally ended his visit to Chaos City, and there was a grand farewell ceremony at the city lord��s castle held for his group.


    ��What a pity. Now you��ll have a lot to crave for now. It��s easy for a poor person to be extravagant, but it��s not easy for an extravagant person to live poorly.�� Abraham sighed softly in his horse-drawn carriage as he watched the golden eagle disappear in the distance.


    For a chowhound, you couldn��t meet chefs who were too good when you were young, especially top-tier chefs like Boss Mag. Otherwise, you would never be able to walk out of this city.


    Of course, for an old man like him, who had tasted the whole of Nond Continent, it was fantastic to be able to meet a chef like Boss Mag at his age.


    He had already walked on roads that he should explore, and seen all the vibrancy that there was to see. For the rest of his life, all he wanted to do was to find a good chef and stay right beside him so that he could enjoy delicious food every day.


    ��It��s best if this world does not go into chaos. Otherwise, you can��t even eat in peace.�� Abraham looked away, and put the curtain down before ordering the coachman to head back to his residence.


    As the most trusted brother of the king, although Abraham had not been involved in state affairs for years, he still knew very well how much his older brother wanted to take over the world.


    Abraham couldn��t stop these things from happening, so he could only make a silent prayer.


    ��Forget it. I should think about whether to have super mild spicy grilled fish or steak for lunch.��


    ***


    A young girl in tattered animal hide clothes put down the vines that were on her shoulders, and turned back to look at a young man as she said, ��Darren, I see it. The tall city walls that Grandpa said you couldn��t see the end to. It must be Chaos City!��


    The young man named Darren appeared to be only in his teens. He had very young and refined features, making him look rather feminine. However, his eyes had a hint of whiteness to them, and it seemed that he could not see anything. He said in surprise, ��Really? That wall that you can��t see the end to must be very sublime.��


    ��Mm-hm. It��s like a mountain in a in.�� Lucy nodded. She thought that her description was not urate enough, and added, ��It��s like Mount Amari that��s in front of our vige.��


    Darren opened his eyes wide, but quickly lowered his gaze in defeat as he softly said, ��I wish I could see it for myself.��


    Lucy��s heart went out for Darren when she saw him in such low spirits. However, she quickly smiled and stroked Darren��s head as she said, ��This time, we brought the money that other vigers have pooled together ande all the way to Chaos City to treat your eyes. Grandpa said that the best doctor is in Chaos City, and he��ll definitely be able to treat your eyes.��


    ��Really?�� Darren looked up, but was still quite hesitant.


    ��Of course. Grandpa said that your eyes are eagle eyes, and they are just covered. Once the doctor heals your eyes, you will definitely be the best hunter in our vige,�� Lucy said with confidence.


    ��Then I must hunt a lot so that the entire vige can have meat.�� Darren also smiled.


    ��Let��s go. Let��s go over, and I��ll find you a doctor. Your eyes will definitely be cured.�� Lucy put the heavy vines on her shoulder again, and clenched her teeth as she pulled a snow sledge down the hill. Her little shoulders shuddered with every step as she trudged along.


    ***


    ��Hey, Honey,e quick, I can see the words on the ledger clearly now!�� An old ountant stared at the ledger in his hands, and shouted towards the room in surprise and joy.


    ��Told you to drink less. You must be drunk. You��re not blind. Of course you can see.�� An olddy walked out of the room with a face of disdain.


    ��I don��t mean that. I mean I can see the ledger clearly even when I��m holding it like this,�� the old ountant told the olddy with a shake of his head while bringing the ledger an arm away from his eyes.


    ��I thought you had to bring the ledger close to your eyes clearly? Howe you can see it clearly at such a distance?�� The olddy was shocked when she heard that. She reached out to take the ledger from the old ountant��s hands, and pointed at a random row as she said, ��Read this.��


    ��11th. Sold a total of 41 gold bracelets. Collected 400,000 copper coins. Sold 25 gold nes. Collected 266,000 copper coins...�� The old ountant started reading.


    ��Without a mistake,�� the olddy eximed in disbelief when she took a look herself.


    ��Isn��t it? My presbyopia has been a problem for years, and it��s miraculously healed.�� The old ountant was also stunned. However, he quickly smacked the back of his head, and said, ��I know, it must be Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��That restaurant you have been going with the others to fool around and drink for the past few nights?��


    The old ountant shook his head. He angrily said, ��We��re not fooling around. I say, my presbyopia must have been cured by the days of drinking rum. It��s Old Sim��s 15-year-old rum. It must be different!��


    ��Really?�� The olddy was still in disbelief. However, the old man��s presbyopia was a problem for years, and it even aggravated over the past two years such that he could no longer go through the gold shop��s ounts meticulously, and could only do a rough check monthly, but now he no longer needed to strain his eyes when looking at the ledger.


    ��Yeah. Looks like I have to go over to drink tonight. Maybe in another few days�� time, I can go out hunting, and even see the eagles flying in the sky clearly,�� the old ountant said with a chuckle. He was in a fantastic mood. He would be able to finish going through the ledger today in no time at all, and even have the time to walk around the gold shop to check if those fellows had been doing the ounts seriously.


    ***


    ��Boss, I��m done with my drawing,�� Hannah said excitedly to Mag as she carried a thick stack of papers downstairs.


    Mag looked at Hannah, who had been eating and sleeping in the study for days. Her messy hair was like a bird��s nest, and her dark circles were very prominent, but her eyes were shining ever so brightly. Mag��s capitalist heart felt a little uneasy. With a nod, he said, ��Let me take a look.��


    It was a thick stack of blueprints with detailed illustrations of every part of the brewing machine. The structure was notplicated, and it was very easy for Mag to understand.


    After his strict tutoring over the previous several days, the final draft of the blueprint was perfect. Of course, the only person with the skills to produce this machine would be Mobai, the cksmith next door.


    Mag took a careful look at all the blueprints, nodded, and said, ��I think we can try making the prototype. When it��s out, we can refine it further based on the problems that surfaceter.��


    ��Which means, I don��t have to edit my blueprint anymore?�� Hannah asked in surprise.


    ��Yes.��


    ��Oh my gosh! I��m finally done with staying up all night! I don��t have to edit anymore...��


    Hannah fainted with a face full of joy in Mag��s embrace.


    ��...�� Mag.

 Chapter 1631 - It Cures Kidney Deficiency, And Is Sugar-free

    <h4>Chapter 1631: It Cures Kidney Deficiency, And Is Sugar-free</h4>


    ��Isn��t it simply drawing a blueprint? Although they have high expectations, at least they didn��t ask for a squarer round-shape.�� Mag raised his eyebrows and looked at Hannah. He still carried her up to her beddings that they set on the study��s floor, and covered her up with a nket.


    There was floor heating in the study, so the temperature was perfect. It was a great ce to sleep.


    ��Let��s hope this machine does work properly.�� Mag went to the cksmith next door with a stack of blueprints.


    Mag handed the job of making the brewing machine to Mobai. Thetter knew many dwarven cksmiths, and after making sure that there wasn��t any problem with the blueprints, he epted this business from Mag. Apart from the payment agreed upon, Mobai also requested three servings of Yangzhou fried rice a day, and they had to deliver them to his door.


    He would be very busy once the project started, so there was no way he could spend one to two hours lining up in front of the restaurant for a meal every day. Hence, Mag agreed to his request readily. He just needed to get Hannah to deliver the meals for Mobai as she had nothing else to do, anyway.


    ��Boss Mag, don��t go yet. I need to show you something.�� Mobai called out to Mag, who was about to leave, and then brought him to an empty adjacent room.


    There were some scraps of iron and tools scattered in the empty room, and in the center of the room was something that was as tall as a human, and covered up by a ck cloth.


    ��This is?�� Mag was a little puzzled.


    Mobai went forward and pulled off the ck cloth. An imposing cannon appeared in Mag��s vision.


    Mobai excitedly exined, ��This is thetest modified automatic firing cannon. I changed the method of ignition, and the firing efficiency was greatly elevated. The shooting range and hit rate have increased too. It could now hit a fixed target 500 meters away urately. Its damage radius is 100 meters, and its farthest projectile range is 800 meters.��


    Mag��s eyes lit up as he circled around that cannon. He nodded his head, and praised, ��It��s a great improvement.��


    ��I have to thank you for your suggestions, Boss Mag.�� Mobai scratched his head embarrassedly. He wouldn��t have known how to make the improvements if Boss Mag hadn��t given him the ideas.


    ��I only provided you with some suggestions. It��s all because of you that such standards were achieved,�� Mag replied smilingly. He was indeed amazed by Mobai��s practical ability and talent at building cannons.


    ��However, to a giant dragon, such prowess is not evenparable to a 3rd-tier magic caster��s fire ball magic.�� Mobai sighed lightly. Nheless, he soon revealed a confident smile again. ��However, recently, I had a discussion with a few fire magic casters. If we add some materials with active fire element into the explosive, we could perhaps make it even more powerful. But I still haven��t decided how to implement it yet.��


    ��That��s a good direction to explore.�� Mag nodded in agreement. He didn��t know much about explosives in his previous life, nor did he know how to make a powerful explosive. This was a world where magic existed, after all, so adding in materials with restless magical elements was indeed a good idea to increase the explosives�� power.


    Initially, Mag wanted to return to the restaurant aftering out of Mobai��s cksmith shop, but after seeing that the weather was sunny, he decided to walk to the park.


    Aden Square had the biggest park in Chaos City. It hadn��t snowed for some time, so most of the snow on the ground had melted. Only some ice was left in the dark corners where the sunlight couldn��t reach.


    Children were ying in the park, while the adults were sitting around and chatting with one another.


    The warm sun chased away the coldness of the winter, and made people feel rxed and happier too.


    ��Did you say you have kidney deficiency[1]? Let me tell you a good ce to go. Go to Mamy Restaurant, and order a helping of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. It��s an excellent nourishing tonic that cures kidney deficiency, and it��s sugar-free. A helping of it is equivalent to you taking six months��s worth of medicine. It would make sure that you could subdue your wife at home.


    ��Did you say that your memory is getting bad recently? Then, go to Mamy Restaurant too. Eat more helpings of the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers. It would ensure your brain will be smarter than your grandson��s, and you��ll never have a headache when you tutor him on his homework again.


    ��Did you say your skin is getting dryer, and you are having pimples? Your wrinkles are getting deeper, yourplexion is getting sallow, and your husband has been staying away from home? Go to Mamy Restaurant to have the tofu pudding quickly. Have one bowl every day, and within one month, your husband wille home to you every day.��


    ��What is this Mamy Restaurant? A pharmacy?��


    ��Don��t you know? That��s the best restaurant in our Chaos City. However, it��s not wrong if you want to say that it��s a pharmacy. After all, many intractable diseases that neither the magic casters nor doctors could help with were cured after the patients had a meal at Mamy Restaurant. No injections or medicines are needed, and it��s an enjoyment to eat scrumptious food. Where else can we find such a good deal?��


    Mag blushed when he walked past a group of elders chatting in the park. He didn��t expect to hear such rumors out here. Wasn��t he the best chef ever? Why did he sound like a quack doctor?


    However, he felt rather aplished when he heard that so many people had surprises while having a delicious meal at Mamy Restaurant.


    Mag didn��t want to consider himself as a doctor, as this would be disrespectful to the profession. However, he didn��t mind continuing what he was doing now, and letting even more customers benefit from it. It was also a great encouragement to him if he could change some of their lives.


    After walking around in the park, Mag went to the ice cream shop. Although the weather was cold, it didn��t stop the children and young people��s enthusiasm. The ice cream shop��s business was still brisk. Miya and thedies were rather busy. They would still have to go to the restaurant for the afternoon��s service after they were done here.


    ��Isn��t ice cream just ice? Why do so many people love it? And they are having it in such cold weather?�� Ang was standing next to the ice cream machine, and looking at Miya handing the ice creams to the customers with perplexment.


    It wasn��t difficult for ordinary people to obtain ice in such weather, either. As for the different colors of the ice cream, some coloring stuff should be added into it.


    Miya turned around after she handed thest ice cream to a young girl, and smilingly asked, ��Ang, do you want to have an ice cream? You should have never tried one before, right?��


    ��I...�� Ang wasn��t really very interested in the ice cream. She didn��t feel like eating cold things in such cold weather even when she was in such a warm ce.


    ��The ice cream is really super delicious. Let me give you a treat. Which vor would you like?�� Yabemiya smilingly asked.


    Ang looked at Yabemiya after a moment of hesitation, and said, ��I��ll have a strawberry one.��


    [1] Chinese associate sexual performance with the kidneys�� functions.

 Chapter 1632 - Little Girl, Let Me Bring You To A Place

    <h4>Chapter 1632: Little Girl, Let Me Bring You To A ce</h4>


    Five minutester.


    Ang licked the ice cream from the corner of her mouth with her pink tongue as she coyly and hesitantly asked Miya, ��Big Sister Miya, how much is this ice cream? Can I please buy one?��


    She realized she waspletely wrong. The ice cream wasn��t some ice cubes. Instead, it was an unusually delicious dessert that melted in the mouth. It didn��t have the hardness and bone-chilling coldness of the ice cube. It only had a rich strawberry fragrance and sweetness which made people immersed helplessly in its scrumptiousness.


    Miya smilingly answered, ��The ice cream costs 200 copper coins each. ording to the rules set by Boss, employees enjoy a 90% discount, which means it��s 20 copper coins each.��


    ��90% discount?!�� Ang��s eyes lit up. She didn��t expect that being a Mamy Restaurant��s employee would entail such a great benefit. After pondering seriously for a while, she said, ��Can I have a strawberry ice cream and then a blueberry ice cream, please?��


    ��Of course. However, Boss said that we could at most have three ice creams at a time, so after these two ice creams, you can��t have any more ice creams today,�� Miya reminded Ang as she swiftly passed her a blueberry ice cream.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Ang nodded. However, she was quickly immersed in the delicious blueberry ice cream. This fruit that she had never heard before brought her an exquisite dining experience too.


    <i>Come to speak of it, Boss Mag is indeed much more talented than the boss of the crayfish restaurant. He could even make a dessert that is so divine. Furthermore, he could create all sorts of delicious food besides crayfish,</i> Ang thought while she licked the ice cream.


    <i>However, since he was Boss�� disciple, why doesn��t Boss care about him?</i> Ang wondered again. After all, the crayfish restaurant and the boss�� family of three had disappeared inexplicably,


    Of course, she was most curious about Jane who was assisting at the side.


    This demon maiden with a golden horn was her colleague on Carapace Ind. Therefore, what was she doing in Chaos City which was thousands of kilometers away? And, why did she appear in this restaurant?


    She still couldn��t find a chance to be alone with Jane since yesterday, so she still hadn��t rified her doubts with her.


    After she left, Jane should��ve still been staying with the crayfish restaurant. Perhaps she knew where the crayfish restaurant��s boss and his family went.


    <i>How should I answer her if she asks? Boss said it would be best not to mention Carapace Ind and expose his identity. So, what should I tell her?</i> Jane thought worriedly. She was the worst at lying. She had no idea what to say and how to make the lie seamless.


    ��Doesn��t Big Sister Camie to the ice cream shop?�� Ang asked Miya softly.


    ��Yes. Big Sister Cami will only appear at the restaurant just before operation to do the preparation with Firis. The two of them have to prepare all the ingredients needed for each service, so their workload is very huge.�� Miya nodded and smiled. ��However, she doesn��t want people to know that she works in the restaurant, so she��ll leave after she has her meals, and she��ll never appear during the operation hours.��


    ��Oh, I see.�� Ang nodded thoughtfully. As a demon, she naturally knew who Cami was. She was the princess of the vampires, the famous ck widow, Countess Bartoli.


    Given Cami��s identity and status, Ang was shocked when she found out that the former was in charge of food preparation in Mamy Restaurant.


    After all, the vampire ancestor had just changed a few months ago. Vampire Drac became the new ancestor, and he was Cami��s uncle.


    As Cami was a tough character whose husband had died on their wedding night, Ang felt a kindred spirit from her.


    Cami had never remarried all these years. While Ang was touched by her deep love, she was also a little suspicious. After all, she didn��t look like a vampire who could remain a widow her whole life.


    However, given her identity and power, why would Cami be the restaurant��s employee? Was it simply to experience life? Or, it had something to do with the boss?


    <i>This is really an interesting restaurant.</i> Ang��s lips curled upwards as she licked the ice cream. Perhaps she could dig out some interesting matters from here.


    ***


    ��Go away. I really can��t cure this ophthalmological disease,�� an old physician said with conviction as he sent Lucy and her brother out.


    ��Doctor, please. Help my brother. He��s only 10 years old.�� Lucy grabbed the doctor��s sleeve and took out a cloth bag with reddened eyes as she said, ��We have money. We can pay for the treatment. Please take a look at his eyes.��


    This was the fifth doctor who had rejected them. Apparently, he was also the best eye doctor in Chaos City.


    The humble snow sledge, the blind boy, and the emaciated maiden quickly attracted the passers-by��s attention. Many people stood and watched them piteously.


    ��Little maiden, this isn��t about money. I would have helped if I could cure him.�� The old physician shook his head as he sighed at Darren. ��However, this ophthalmological disease is indeed weird. I have treated over tens of thousands of patients with ophthalmological diseases, but I have never seen such a weird condition before. We could worsen the condition if we used medicine recklessly. That��s why I don��t dare to undertake the case. Perhaps other, more experienced doctors might have a solution.��


    ��Isn��t that Dr. Adolphus?��


    ��Yes. That��s our Chaos City��s best eye doctor. He has given light and a new life to many patients.��


    ��Then why did he refuse to treat this boy��s eyes?��


    ��Who knows. Perhaps it is a very tough situation. If even Dr. Adolphus can��t help, then I think it is likely incurable.��


    ��He��s so pitiful. What will happen to him in the future if he can no longer see?��


    The crowd was talking quietly among themselves withmentation.


    Lucy��s tears already couldn��t be stopped. She looked at the doctor and the surrounding crowd helplessly. She dragged Darren all the way to Chaos City with the money pooled together by their vige people. She found the best doctor, but there was still no way to make Darren��s eyes see again. Was there really no way to cure his eyes?


    ��It��s fine, Big Sister. Let��s go home. I��m alright.�� Darren reached out, and his hands felt around in midair. A pale smile appeared on his young face.


    Lucy wiped away her tears as she reached out to grab Darren��s hands, and said with conviction, ��No, Darren. I will definitely cure your eyes, and let you see this world again.��


    The people grew silent as they watched the siblings with pity.


    They should have traveled very far. The young maiden��s straw shoes were already worn. Her feet were already red from the cold. There were two very deep marks on the shoulders of her old and tattered animal skin coat. She already had to bear so many things at such a young age. It made people feel sorry for her.


    ��Little girl, let me bring you to a ce. Maybe it would cure your brother��s ophthalmological disease.�� An old man walked out from the crowd. He ced the ledger book under his armpit, and extended his hand to Lucy. ��I am Christopher, the ountant of Abbott Jewelry Store.��

 Chapter 1633 - Hmm… It’s So Warm

    <h4>Chapter 1633: Hmm... It��s So Warm</h4>


    ��You... really know a ce that could cure Darren��s eyes?�� Lucy looked at this kind-looking old man hesitantly. However, she had already been rmended four to five doctors after she arrived at Chaos City, and none of them was able to cure Darren��s eyes.


    ��Yes. Perhaps you might not believe me, but my eyes already couldn��t see what was on the ledger yesterday. Yet today, I can even see the birds singing on a faraway tree. All this is so unbelievable,�� Christopher smilingly said with a disbelieving expression.


    ��Little girl, you don��t have to worry that this old gentleman will lie to you. Abbott Jewelry Store is the biggest jewelry store in Chaos City, and Old Mr. Christopher is a very friendly and helpful gentleman. Perhaps he can really help you,�� ady in luxurious clothes said to Lucy smilingly.


    ��Madam Kathleen, long time no see.�� Christopher nodded at thatdy in greeting. She was the jewelry store��s old customer. He often saw her when he was working in the store previously.


    Lucy��s eyes glowed again when she heard that. She said to Christopher, ��If possible, I beg you to bring us to that ce.��


    Although they had failed repeatedly in Chaos City, she could still feel a warmth here. Everyone was trying to help them. However, Darren��s problem seemed to be very difficult, so no doctor till now had said that he could cure him.


    Christopher flicked a nce at the simple snow sledge at the side, and a hint of pity shed through his eyes as he gently said, ��That ce is a little far from here. Leave your snow sledge here, and we will go over there in my horse-drawn carriage.��


    ��Alright.�� Lucy nodded. She pulled Darren along with her as she followed Christopher. She kept looking back at her snow sledge worriedly.


    ��Little maiden, don��t worry. I will look after the snow sledge for you.�� Dr. Adolphus chuckled loudly.


    ��Thank you so much,�� Lucy quickly said gratefully as she was finally relieved.


    ��Get in.�� Christopher helped Darren into the carriage first, and then watched Lucy board before he got in himself.


    The horse-drawn carriage with four horses was rather spacious. There were seats on three sides of it, and soft beast skins wereid on them, but both Lucy and Darren were still standing awkwardly.


    Christopher sat down, and smilingly said to the two of them, ��Have a seat. Why are you two still standing? I can��t sit on all the seats.��


    Lucy looked at her beast skin clothes which were dirtied when she fell a few times on her journey here, and shook her head. ��We��re very dirty, so we shouldn��t dirty your seats. We can just stand.��


    ��Child...�� Christopher sighed inwardly. This little maiden was about the same age as his granddaughter, but his granddaughter was studying in Chaos School, and had a horse-drawn carriage ferrying her to and back from school every day.


    ��It��s fine. We can wash them if they are dirtied. Quickly sit down. It��s not safe to stand. It��s no joke if you fall down.�� Christopher tried to talk to them as gently as he could.


    ��Then...�� Lucy looked around her, and then pulled Darren down to sit on the carriage��s floor with her. With a bright smile, she said to Christopher, ��We can just sit here. It��s also very soft andfortable.��


    The carriage was carpeted, so it was more dirt-resistant than the beast skin cushions.


    Christopher looked at the maiden who was smiling brightly and the young boy who had been quiet the whole time in silence, and then smiled. ��Alright. Let��s go then.��


    The carriage drove away, but it stopped for a while when it passed by a clothing store. Christopher went down, and then returned with two sets of clothes and a pair of red boots.


    ��Come here, children. Change into these clothes first. The weather is cold, don��t catch a chill.�� Christopher handed the clothes and shoes to Lucy before he walked out of the carriage. ��I will be waiting out here. Tell me when you are done.��


    Lucy looked at the colorful clothes and bright red shoes, and then shook her head. ��Mr. Christopher, we have clothes, and we��re not cold at all.��


    ��Little girl, you are almost the same age as my granddaughter, so just take it as grandpa giving you two little gifts. I will bring you there to look at your eyes after you change your clothes,�� Christopher said smilingly before he got out of the carriage, and let down the curtain.


    ��Sister.�� Darren turned toward Lucy, and shyly said, ��Mr. Christopher is really a good man.��


    ��Yes. He��s just like Grandpa.�� Lucy nodded. She looked sad when he mentioned their grandfather.


    ��If only Grandpa was here.�� Darren also pursed his lips.


    ��It��s fine. Grandpa will also be very happy if we can cure your eyes. Let��s change our clothes first so we don��t have to worry about dirtying Mr. Christopher��s carriage.�� Lucy swiftly changed the topic, and then helped Darren change into his clothes.


    This was a set of dark blue cotton clothes. It was a little too big for Darren, but he looked much more energetic after he changed into it.


    ��It��s so warm. These clothes are sofortable.�� Darren lifted his hands up, and revealed a rare smile.


    Lucy also removed the dirty beast skin top and pants on her body, and put on the soft cotton top and pants. She felt as if she was engulfed in warm bedding, and it was sofortable that she felt very sleepy.


    Her clothes were very fitting as if they were custom-made for her. The outerwear was a white beast skin long coat, and it was different from her rough beast skin coat. This long coat was very soft andfortable. It should��ve been made from some kind of magic beast��s fur. It had to be an existence that even the best hunter in the vige dared not trifled with.


    Lucy only reached out to touch that long coat before folding it up neatly, and cing it on a seat at the side. Her gazended on that pair of red leather boots.


    What a beautiful pair of boots. The amazing workmanship, the red shoes�� surface, the ck soles, and ayer of soft brown fur in the shoes. Even the best shoemaker in the vige couldn��t have made such a beautiful pair of shoes.


    She lowered her head to look at her feet. Her red and frozen toes were sticking out from the holes in the straw shoes, and they looked rather funny.


    <i>Can I ept such valuable gifts?</i> Lucy was a little conflicted, and her eyes were stuck on the pair of red shoes.


    ��Are you guys done?�� Christopher��s voice could be heard outside of the carriage.


    <i>I cannot hold Darren up from seeking help.</i> Lucy picked up that pair of red shoes with a swoosh. She swiftly removed her straw shoes, and put on the new boots.


    <i>Hmm... It��s so warm.</i>


    Lucy��s eyes lit up. She felt as if her feet, which were already numb from the coldness, were ced into a warm oven instantly.

 Chapter 1634 - The Number One Person In Chaos City For Hair And Beauty

    <h4>Chapter 1634: The Number One Person In Chaos City For Hair And Beauty</h4>


    The warm sensation on her feet made Lucy feel like crying. She had never worn suchfortable shoes before.


    ��Sister?�� Darren tilted his head with wonder.


    ��I��m fine,�� Lucy swiftly answered before she lifted up the drapes, turning to Mr. Christopher, who was waiting outside of the carriage, and said, ��Sir, we are done.��


    Christopher got into the carriage, frowned when he saw the coat that was neatly folded by Lucy at the side, and asked, ��Why are you not wearing the coat?��


    ��We are very grateful that you are bringing us to see a doctor and giving us new clothes. However, this coat is too precious, so I cannot ept it.�� Lucy shook her head and smiled. ��I am already very warm in these clothes. I have never been so warm before.��


    Christopher felt his heart ache even more for Lucy who was smiling so innocently. He nced at that pure white coat, and hesitated for a moment before nodding. ��Alright, take a seat then. We should set off now. We might not get to line up if we arete.��


    Lucy pulled Darren down onto a seat awkwardly as she curiously asked Christopher, ��Is that a very famous doctor?��


    ��Mm-hmm. Very famous.�� Christopher nodded. After pondering, he continued, ��Maybe he could also be called a doctor.��


    ��Fantastic.�� Lucy��s eyes glowed. If that doctor could make the old gentleman trust him so much, he had to be very formidable. Perhaps he could really cure Darren��s eyes.


    The horse-drawn carriage finally stopped after traveling for some time.


    ��Let��s go, children. We��ve arrived.�� Christopher got up and walked out.


    ��Darren, let��s go.�� Lucy held onto Darren��s hands, and got out too.


    Two lines of people appeared in her view. Elves, demons, and humans were lining up together.


    ��Are they all here to see the doctor?�� Lucy was taken aback, filled with disbelief.


    ��Come on, children. We��ve got to go to the end of the line.�� Christopher waved at the both of them before walking toward the end of the line.


    ��Mm-hmm,�� Lucy answered. She helped Darren get off the carriage, and then followed Christopher to the end of the line.


    However, the line was so long, so when would it be their turn?��


    Lucy observed those people in the line carefully. Their eyes were all bright and clear, and there weren��t any wounds on their bodies. Apart from their expectant expressions that looked like they were waiting to meet an extraordinary doctor, most of them didn��t look like they were sick.


    ��Christopher, why did you bring your granddaughter here today? Aren��t you going to have a few more sses of rum today?�� An old man with white hair chuckled at Christopher. They were drinking buddies, so they knew each other quite well. He knew that Christopher had a granddaughter around that age, but he had never met her before.


    ��Yes. Today��s weather is rather good, so I decided to bring them out for a meal.�� Christopher nodded smilingly. He didn��t borate on Lucy��s and Darren��s identity.


    Lucy smiled and nodded at that old man in greeting. Since he was Mr. Christopher��s friend, he had to be a good man too.


    Wasn��t this a doctor��s pharmacy, though? Why did he ask Mr. Christopher to have a few more sses of rum? Lucy couldn��t understand.


    That old man nodded at Lucy with a smile, while his gazended on Darren. When he saw his white eyes, he couldn��t help saying with shock, ��What happened to this child��s eyes?��


    The old man��s words attracted the attention of the surrounding people.


    Darren hid before Lucy fearfully. Although his eyes couldn��t see, he still felt the gazes on him.


    The youth was rather handsome and cute, but his eyes couldn��t see. People felt sorry for him that he couldn��t see at such a young age.


    ��Don��t be scared. I��m here.�� Lucy grasped Darren��s hands and consoled him softly. She knew that these people didn��t mean any harm.


    ��This child��s eyes suddenly lost their vision recently. We have seen many doctors, and they all couldn��t help. That��s why I brought him to Boss Mag to try it out.��


    He still wasn��t sure that drinking rum was the reason that his vision became clear. If he was wrong, he could harm this child, and hurt that young maiden��s feelings.


    ��Shouldn��t you bring him to the doctor if he couldn��t see? Why are you bringing him to Boss Mag? I��ve never heard that Boss Mag knows how to cure ophthalmological diseases?�� that old man asked with befuddlement.


    ��Yes. I have heard that Boss Mag can cure hair loss and kidney deficiency, but I��ve never heard that he knows how to cure ophthalmological diseases?��


    ��Isn��t that so? Boss Mag is already the number one person in Chaos City for hair and beauty. But, if we are talking about curing ophthalmological diseases, it should be Dr. Adolphus who is more professional, right?��


    The people around them chimed in.


    ��We have juste from Dr. Adolphus. He was helpless too.�� Christopher shook his head, and said in a grave voice, ��I brought this child here because my presbyopia, which was getting more and more serious in recent years, was suddenly cured when I woke up this morning. My vision became clear as if I was 20 years younger. I no longer have any problem reading the ledger.


    ��I didn��t do anything special these few days excepting to Mamy Restaurant and drinking rum. So tell me, were my eyes cured by Boss Mag?��


    Everyone looked at Christopher after he said that. His eyes were indeed very clean and clear, without the cloudiness of the other old folks�� eyes. They resembled the eyes of a young person. They couldn��t help but wonder if Boss Mag could really cure ophthalmological diseases. Or, maybe drinking rum could make the eyes clearer?


    A young man in long robes who was holding an open book stepped forward with a shy smile, and said, ��I thought it was my illusion, but this old gentleman��s situation is very simr to mine. Originally, I couldn��t recognize my rtives who were standing five steps away from me, and I couldn��t differentiate a pig from a dog when they were 10 steps away from me. However, when I woke this morning, my eyes became normal, and I could see things that were 10 steps away from me clearly.��


    ��Wow. There��s another real-life example. Seems like Boss Mag is really good at curing illnesses.�� Everyone looked at the young man with bright eyes. One case could be an ident, but two Mamy Restaurant customers�� ophthalmological diseases were cured overnight, so it had to have had something to do with Boss Mag.


    Christopher��s eyes lit up upon hearing that too, and he said with surprise, ��Perhaps the rum could really cure ophthalmological diseases?��


    The young man shook his head. ��I have been eating at Boss Mag these few days, but I don��t think your deduction is urate, because I have never had rum before.��


    The young man��s words eradicated the possibility of rum being the key.


    ��What can it be if it isn��t the rum?�� Christopher said with a frown.


    Vivian, who was listening at the side, stepped forward with pursed lips, and said, ��Isn��t this a very simple deduction question? You and he have been eating at Mamy Restaurant for the past few days, but both your eyes were only suddenly cured this morning. Therefore, you two only have to think carefully about what you ate at Mamy Restaurantst night which you haven��t had before, and both of you ate itst night. Then, that would be the answer.��


    ��Roasted pig��s eyes!��


    ��Roasted pig��s eyes!��


    Christopher and that young man blurted out the answer at the same time.

 Chapter 1635 - Serum T

    <h4>Chapter 1635: Serum T</h4>


    It was unexpected, but still reasonable.


    The roasted pig��s eyes that was released yesterday was indeed the first dish they thought of among all the dishes they had had in the past few days. It was also the dish that left them with the deepest impression.


    ��So, it was the roasted pig��s eyes introducedst night?��


    ��An eye for an eye. It sounds like it was what had happened.��


    ��This is simply... too casual? Having a stick of roasted pig��s eyes could actually cure ophthalmological diseases?��


    The customers broke into amotion. Although many of them had personally tried the roasted pig��s eyesst night, and were mesmerized by the unique dining experience, the majority of the customers still avoided it.


    ��Although I can��t confirm that it is the roasted pig��s eyes, I had been having the same dishes in the past few days, and the roasted pig��s eyes were added at thest minute yesterday,�� Christopher said after some pondering.


    ��I had also been eating Yangzhou fried rice for the past three days, but I suddenly wanted to challenge myself yesterday, so I ordered a helping of roasted pig��s eyes.�� The young man smiled with embarrassment. ��If the Yangzhou fried rice didn��t have the effect of curing ophthalmological diseases, then it most probably had to be the roasted pig��s eyes.��


    ��Therefore, if we want to find out whether Boss Mag could really cure this boy��s eyes, we only need to order a helping of roasted pig��s eyes for him,�� Vivian concluded before solemnly saying to Christopher, ��Children cannot drink alcohol. Rum is an alcohol with high concentration, and it would cause problems if children had it.��


    As a direct beneficiary of the spicy grilled fish, Vivian had no doubts that Boss Mag��s delicious food had certain direct effects on certain illnesses. However, they had to find the correct dish for the rted illness.


    Moreover, she had always believed that all this wasn��t a coincidence, and was done by Boss Mag deliberately.


    Although people always said that good medicine was bitter, Boss Mag had made medicine so scrumptious. He was indeed a kind-hearted physician and a reincarnated God of Cookery.


    Christopher nodded. ��Mm-hmm. I have some concerns too. I have nned to ask Boss Mag first, and after verifying with this young gentleman here, I naturally won��t let him drink the rum.��


    Lucy, who was confused by their conversation, softly asked, ��Mr. Christopher, isn��t this a clinic?��


    Although she could feel that these people meant no harm, they seemed to want Darren to eat a certain food to cure his eyes instead of looking for a doctor to cure Darren?


    This confused her.


    Christopher exined to Lucy, ��It��s like this, young maiden. Mamy Restaurant is a very famous restaurant. My eyes were cured because I ate something in this restaurant. The same thing happened to this young gentleman here. Perhaps Boss Mag could help in this circumstance which Dr. Adolphus couldn��t. After all, he frequently performs incredible feats.��


    ��It��s food, and not medicine?�� Lucy furrowed her eyebrows as she still found it difficult to understand. Could a restaurant owner really cure Darren��s eyes?


    Vivian consoled Lucy. ��Don��t worry, Miss. Boss Mag is a very good person. His food might really have an effect on your brother��s eyes. Many people have already gained a new life here.��


    ��Alright,�� Lucy replied as she looked at the beautiful Vivian, and felt her restlessness go away.


    Since Mr. Christopher brought them here, he had to have his reason. Besides, she also had no idea where to bring Darren next. She felt her heart ache every time she saw his disappointed expression.


    ��I will confirm with Boss Mag againter. He created the dish, so he definitely has a better understanding of it,�� Christopher said.


    Lucy nodded slightly as she felt more settled.


    The restaurant��s door opened outward soon, and a handsome chef walked out. He greeted all the customers who entered the restaurant with a smile.


    ��Boss Mag, I would like to ask you something.�� Christopher brought Lucy and Darren to the restaurant��s door, and asked Mag, ��Which one of your dishes is able to cure ophthalmological diseases?��


    ��Hmm?�� Mag was stunned by this old gentleman��s question. This was an unexpected question. Who would ask for medicine at a restaurant?


    He took a look at the young boy and the young maiden behind Christopher. The maiden was about 13 or 14 years old. Herplexion was sallow, her figure was emaciated, and her hair was yellow and brittle. She should be suffering from long-term malnutrition. She was looking at him with expectant and timid ck eyes.


    Meanwhile, the boy next to her was about 10 years old. Hisplexion looked healthier than hers, but his eyes were dull and white. He was holding the maiden��s hands tightly, so he most likely was blind.


    ��Oh, it��s like this. I met this pair of siblings earlier. This boy��s eyes couldn��t see, and Dr. Adolphus wasn��t able to help them, either. Therefore, I brought them here to ask you if you have any way to help them,�� Christopher exined.


    ��It might be better to look for a professional doctor if you want to treat the eyes. After all, I am just a chef.�� Mag retracted his gaze from that boy, and the omniscient door had already given him the information about this boy��s physical conditions.


    ��Darren, male, human, 10 years old. He suffers from a serious toxic cataract, and isn��t able to see with his eyes. He might lose his vision forever if this situation continues.��


    This was obviously an illness that was beyond him. After all, he could only enhance his customers�� beauty and hair, and increase their standard of living. It wasn��t easy to treat an illness that was so serious.


    The gaze of Lucy, who looked very expectant, darkened. It was still not possible.


    Christopher shook his head. ��But Boss Mag, my decade-old presbyopia was cured this morning after I had rum and roasted pig��s eyes here yesterday. I don��t believe that you can��t cure ophthalmological diseases even if you said so.��


    ��Yes, Boss Mag. My serious myopia was also cured after eating your roasted pig��s eyes. I really should thank you for that,�� the young man who had spoken out earlier said to Mag gratefully. He had made many embarrassing blunders due to his bad eyesight. He broke off with hisst girlfriend because he mistakenly held somebody��s wife��s hand on the street.


    ��Something like that happened?�� Mag looked at them in a daze. The roasted pig��s eyes could actually cure myopia and presbyopia?


    ��An eye for an eye? Damn, this is really... too exaggerated? System, please exin.�� Mag frowned as he felt things were not simple.


    ��The roasted pig��s eyes are made with the eyes of the Fiery Wild Boars that live at the active volcanoes in the Nics Mountain Range. To limatize to the ring mes of the volcanoes, the Fiery Wild Boars�� eyes are rich in amino acids that are needed by the human body and a special element, which this system named Serum T for the moment. It can cure many ophthalmological diseases, and the effect is even greater after it is heated up and roasted.��


    The system��s voice appeared in Mag��s mind quickly.

 Chapter 1636 - I Am A Chef

    <h4>Chapter 1636: I Am A Chef</h4>


    ��Serum T? Are you sure that��s not a virus?�� Mag raised his brow. He was once again shocked by the system.


    He didn��t think that roasted pig��s eyes could really cure ophthalmological diseases!


    Moreover, this effect was because this type of wild boar was roasted for a very long time by an active volcano.


    The best part was that the effects would be better after being heated. Wasn��t this made for roasting in that case?


    The system did not reply. However, Mag could at least ascertain one thing, and that was that the roasted pig��s eyes did have healing properties for ophthalmological diseases. In that case, he might have an additional signboard that said ��Saint of Ophthalmology��.


    ��Boss Mag. You��re not certain too?�� Christopher asked worriedly.


    Many other customers also looked at Mag. Not all of them had eye problems, but they had friends or family of a certain age who would more or less have blurry vision, and if roasted pig��s eyes did have that healing effect, they had to bring them over for a try.


    ��I am a chef, and the effects of dishes might be different from individual to individual. I will not increase the price of the dish because of that, and at the same time, I also cannot guarantee its effects. If a dish could bring customers other benefits other than its taste, I would be very happy too,�� Mag said with a smile.


    It was a very politically correct answer, but that was what Mag truly felt.


    Even if tofu pudding, with its beautifying effects, was sold at 5,000 copper coins a set, there would still be countless rich women who would line up to buy it. Likewise, ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� had anti-hair-loss properties, and even if it was sold at 100,000 copper coins a bowl, he wouldn��t be worried that no one would buy it. Hair transntation would cost way more than that.


    However, Mag did not want to go for the profits.


    He felt that he was a chef, after all, and his job was to make the dishes taste good.


    As for their special effects, they came with the ingredients that the system provided, and all these were already included in his cost price, so he would not want to earn anything more.


    ��So can it cure eye problems or not?�� Christopher growled. He felt as though Boss Mag had answered the question, but not really answered the question.


    ��Pleasee in. We can let him have a try.�� Mag looked at the young ma with a smile. He was in his prime, and he should not be seeing nothing.


    Moreover, the youngdy beside him didn��t seem very healthy, either. Malnutrition over a long period of time had made the different aspects of her bodily functions light up in red. If they were not improved, she might copse very easily.


    ��Alright.�� Christopher brought Lucy and Darren into the restaurant, and found a seat for them.


    After weing the guests, Mag turned to walk into the kitchen.


    ��Boss, can the roasted pig��s eyes really cure the young man��s eyes? It looks rather serious,�� Miya asked softly as she followed beside Mag, looking empathetic.


    ��I can��t guarantee that. We��ll know once he eats it.�� Mag shook his head. The system only said that it could heal many ophthalmological diseases, but did not say if it could cure toxic cataracts caused by a virus. He did not dare to make any presumptions as to whether it would have an effect on the young man��s eyes.


    ��Take the customers�� orders. Our business hours have started again,�� Mag said with a smile as he entered the kitchen.


    ��Mm-hm,�� Miya answered, and turned to walk towards Urien and Krassu��s table.


    ��What a beautiful restaurant!�� Lucy sat opposite of Christopher with Darren. She looked around carefully as her eyes shone brightly. This was the most beautiful restaurant she had ever seen.


    ��Big Sister, are we in a restaurant now?�� Darren asked softly as he leaned over to Lucy.


    Although he was silent just now, he was listening very seriously, but he still didn��t understand why he was at a restaurant to cure his eyes. <i>What��s with roasted pig��s eyes? Are roasted pig��s eyes really edible?</i>


    Darren suddenly lost his vision at the age of eight, and before that, he had been going hunting with his grandfather often.


    His grandfather was the best hunter in their vige. He could hit a wild boar��s eye in one shot, and the shot boar would not be able to run far before copsing.


    Even the vigers would not eat wild boar��s eyes.


    ��Yes. Mister Christopher brought us to this very beautiful restaurant. It��s just like... just like...�� Lucy thought very carefully. Such a beautiful restaurant had never existed in their world before, and that made her anxious all of a sudden, trying to find the right words to describe it.


    ��Just like the starry sky on a cloudless summer day, shimmering and veryfortable,�� Christopher continued with a smile.


    ��The starry sky?�� Darren smiled. The most beautiful image to him was the clear, starry sky. His grandfather had said that in that vast and dark night sky, amongst the shining stars, one of them would be him, watching them from the sky.


    ��What would you like to order?�� Yabemiya asked with a smile as she walked over.


    ��I would like 10 skewers of roasted pig��s eyes and two tes of Yangzhou fried rice. These children must be hungry.�� Christopher flipped open the menu, nced at the old scar between Lucy��s brows, and added, ��And two sets of sweet tofu pudding, one set of husband and wife lung slice, and a ss of rum.��


    ��Alright. Please hold on for a moment.�� Miya nodded, and turned to walk to another table.


    ��What��s husband and wife lung slice?�� Darren asked Lucy softly with a hint of fear.


    ��I don��t know, either.�� Lucy shook her head. It sounded quite scary. Could the owner of this restaurant be a strange person? There were roasted pig��s eyes and a husband and wife lung slice.


    Christopher saw the fear in the two young fellows, and smilingly exined, ��Husband And Wife Lung Slice is actually made from different parts of a cow. Boss Mag is a very interesting person, so he also used interesting names.��


    When the two heard the exnation, they were relieved. Wild cows weren��t easy animals to hunt, but every time they managed to catch one, it couldst them for a very long time. They had not eaten beef ever since their grandpa passed away. The mention of beef made their eyes shine brightly.


    ��Let Darren have a few skewers of roasted pig��s eyester. It might help with his eyes,�� Christopher said with a smile.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Lucy nodded. Although roasted pig��s eyes sounded quite scary, if it could help Darren��s eyes, they had to give it a try.


    Darren pressed his lips together slightly, and remained silent.


    ��Your Yangzhou fried rice.�� Not longter, Miya came over with two tes of Yangzhou fried rice, and put them in front of Darren and Lucy.


    ��Wow.�� Lucy��s eyes lit up. The fresh green spring onions were scattered on the fried rice that was like a vibrant dash of rainbow. The smell of eggs wafted over together with the strong refreshing fragrance. It was a bowl of fried rice that looked and smelled good. It was very enticing, and looked just like a rainbow chopped up into tiny pieces.


    ��This smells so good.�� Darren wiggled his nose. He instinctively leaned forward. The heat and fragrance wafted over, and that made him swallow.


    He really wanted to see what the thing in front of him was, and why it could smell so enticing.


    ��You can have this. Darren and I can just share one te.�� Lucy quickly came back to her senses, and pushed the te of fried rice that was in front of her to Christopher. After that, she picked up a spoon to feed Darren.

 Chapter 1637 - Uncle Mag Is Really Good

    <h4>Chapter 1637: Uncle Mag Is Really Good</h4>


    ��I ordered this specially for you two. The two of you haven��t had a proper meal for the entire day. I��ve already ordered some food for myself.�� Christopher pushed the te of fried rice back in front of Lucy, and looked at her empathetically. <i>This little girl is really too sensible. She looks so thin and frail. She must have been starving for a very long time.</i>


    ��Thank you.�� Lucy looked at Christopher, and thanked him gratefully. She scooped up a spoonful of fried rice, and sent it to Darren��s mouth as she said, ��Darren, open up. This fried rice is as colorful as the rainbow.��


    ��Rainbow?!�� Darren��s eyes lit up. He opened his mouth in anticipation.


    The slightly hot fried rice entered his mouth, and the delicious taste started blooming in his mouth together with the steam. He started chewing carefully. The texture of the rice and the other ingredients was very fine. The different tastes started dissolving in his mouth, just like a colorful, vibrant flower blossoming in his mouth. It was such a surprise and indulgence to eat it.


    ��This is egg, and... and...�� Darren could only make out the smell of egg and rice. The rest felt foreign, but they were all so delightful.


    The delightful taste lingered in his mouth, and after swallowing, he could feel warm all over. It was veryfortable.


    Lucy looked at Darren, who closed his eyes in bliss, and expectantly asked, ��Is it good?��


    ��Mm-hm, mm-hm. It��s delicious!�� Darren nodded. He grabbed Lucy��s hand, and said, ��Big Sister, try it too. It��s really very good.��


    ��It��s alright. I��ll eatter. I��ll feed you first.�� Lucy scooped another spoonful for Darren, and was also beaming brightly.


    She had not seen Darren smile like that for a very long time��ever since their grandpa passed away. It seemed like Darren really liked this fried rice.


    <i>A child at this age should be studying in Chaos School, and not be going through suffering,</i> Christopher thought to himself as he watched the siblings sitting in front of him.


    Only after feeding Darren his te of Yangzhou fried rice, and making sure that he was already full, did Lucy start eating.


    When she put the warm rice into her mouth, the steam started to blur her vision.


    What a delightful taste. It was like the meal that their mother used to make with wild mushrooms and wild boarrd. Sometimes, there would be small cubes of dried sausage.


    However, it had been so many years, and she could not remember clearly what their mother looked like.


    That fateful day, she went to the forest with their father just as before, but they never came back.


    She was only five, and Darren just learned how to walk.


    Their grandpa would constantly tell them that their parents woulde back with a huge haul until the day he died, but when she slowly grew up, she finally realized that they were nevering back.


    She was only left with Darren, her only brother, in this world.


    After finishing her te of Yangzhou fried rice silently, Lucy��s eyes became moist. She turned to look at Darren. If his eyes could not be treated, she would take care of him for the rest of his life.


    ��Your roasted pig��s eyes, husband and wife lung slice, and rum.�� Miya walked over with a tray, and ced two tes and a ss of rum down gently.


    ��Is this roasted pig��s eyes?�� Lucy looked at the te that was piled with meatballs. The pig��s eyes were skewered together, and they were roasted to a beautiful brown, which made them surprisingly not that scary. Ayer of oil gleamed on the surface, and they gave off an enticing smell of grilled meat.


    ��Roasted pig��s eyes.�� Darren shrank back. Although this might be the cure to his eyes, he could not help but feel scared. The image of the wild boar��s eye that his grandfather shot through started surfacing in his mind. It was a rather scary scene.


    ��Yes. This is roasted pig��s eyes. It may sound scary, but it is very delicious. Besides, my eyes got better after eating this,�� Christopher said with a smile and a nod. He continued, ��However, this roasted pig��s eyes are fresh off the grill, so it��s still very hot inside. You have to wait for a while before you can start eating.��


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Lucy nodded. She looked at the roasted pig��s eyes with anticipation. Although it was not for certain that Darren��s eyes could bepletely healed after having this, at least this was the first definite way that someone told them about after they came to Chaos City.


    Christopher took a sip of the rum, and looked at the roasted pig��s eyes equally expectantly.


    Everyone knew that he was Abbott Jewelry Store��s ountant, but very few knew that he actually had a share in the gold shop. It had been a long time since he was in need of money, but some things couldn��t be measured with money.


    For example, the 15-year-old Old Sim��s rum. For another example, just doing something to help a blind kid see again. Such joy could not bepared with selling a million pieces of jewelry in a day.


    Around three minutester, Christopher picked up a skewer of roasted pig��s eyes, and bit onto one first. After using his teeth and tongue to test out the temperature carefully to make sure that his mouth could take the heat, he bit into it.


    The warm liquid burst out in his mouth, followed by the taste. The anticipation and uneasiness were all released at that moment, bringing him joy.


    Christopher swallowed the thoroughly chewed pig��s eyes, and looked at Lucy with a smile as he said, ��Come, let your brother try this game that he would not be able to find anywhere else. But be careful, close your mouth tightly the moment you bite into the eyeball. Otherwise, the precious liquid will all squirt out.��


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Lucy picked up a skewer, and put it to Darren��s mouth as she said, ��Darren, open up. It��s just like the candied haw you had this morning. Bite off the first roasted pig��s eyes.��


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Darren opened his mouth obediently, and waited for Lucy to put the pig��s eye into his mouth before biting off the pig��s eye from the skewer.


    The moment the roasted pig��s eyes entered his mouth, what surprised Darren was that instead of a slimy and sticky texture, it felt more like grilled meat, where the surface was a little burnt. However, when he touched it with his teeth, it felt springy like a full swim dder.


    ��Yes. Hold it in your mouth, and try to bite into it with your teeth. Remember, don��t use too much force, or you might not be able to control your mouth, and then you won��t be able to keep all the liquid in your mouth,�� Christopher reminded Darren.


    Upon hearing that, Darren tried to use his teeth to bite onto the pig��s eye, but the surface of the pig��s eye was firm, and it was very springy, so it kept darting around in his mouth like a naughty little child. He was a little afraid that the eyeball would burst in his mouth, yet he was a little looking forward to the feeling of it bursting up. Would it really allow him to see again?


    Amidst his uneasiness and anticipation, he finally managed to grip the pig��s eye with his teeth and bite into it.


    Pop~


    The sound of the eyeball bursting rang in his head very clearly.


    That made him shake a little.


    However, before he could think about it, the slightly warm liquid had already squirted everywhere. If not for Christopher��s reminders, he definitely wouldn��t be able to close his mouth in time.


    The slightly thick and tasty liquid attracted all his attention. It tasted a little like bone broth, but it was multiple times thicker and stickier than the bone broth he had tasted. It gave him immeasurable joy, and he nked out.


    The uneasiness and anticipation were perfectly rewarded at that very moment!


    After swallowing the liquid, he started to chew whatever was remaining. Underneath the firm eyeball surface were some crunchy bone-like parts. The slightly burnt surface tasted better the more he chewed. It was an equally great experience.


    On top of that, what surprised Darren more was that there was a cooling sensation gathering at his eyes, and it seemed that there was a trace of light within the darkness that was covering his vision.


    ��Big Sister Anna, do you think that big brother��s eyes would heal?�� Anna was holding Ugly Duckling in her arms as she sat behind the counter, looking at Darren.


    ��I think so. Uncle Mag is really good.�� Anna nodded with conviction


    ��Haha, I think so too.��

 Chapter 1638 - Is It Really That Good?

    <h4>Chapter 1638: Is It Really That Good?</h4>


    ��How��s it? Darren, do you feel anything?�� Lucy looked at Darren expectantly. She felt as though her heart was about to jump out of her mouth.


    Christopher also stared at Darren. Although the former would not have many expectations, as thetter only just had one pig��s eye, he still wanted to know if there was at least a little obvious effect.


    Darren tried his best to feel, and shook his head as he said, ��I... I feel a cooling sensation around my eyes, but I still can��t see.��


    ��You still can��t see...�� Lucy appeared rather disappointed.


    ��Don��t be anxious. He only had one. Here, finish these nine remaining skewers. My eyes also only became better after going home and waking up from a sleep. No matter how good the medicine is, it��ll still take some to take effect,�� Christopher said with a smile. ��Besides, you feel a cooling sensation in your eyes, and that means that the roasted pig��s eyes still have a certain effect. After this meal, we��lle back for another meal tonight.��


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Lucy and Darren nodded at the same time as they smiled.


    Lucy carefully fed the remaining roasted pig��s eyes to Darren. After the first eyeball, Darren quickly mastered the art of capturing the pig��s eye, and started chewing happily.


    <i>Is it really that good?</i> Lucy watched curiously at the side. She could clearly hear the sound of the eyeball exploding when Darren bit into it, and was even imagining the scary scene of the liquid squirting around in his mouth, but Darren seemed to be enjoying it a lot.


    Not longter, Darren finished all nine skewers.


    Burp.


    Darren released a burp. After finishing a te of Yangzhou fried rice and so many roasted pig��s eyes, he felt that his stomach was about to burst.


    What surprised him was that the cooling sensation that gathered in his eyes felt like countless rays of light trying to pierce through the heavy darkness. His vision, which waspletely ck, seemed to have a faintyer of white.


    However, the darkness and light were like a vortex that made his head heavy. His eyelids felt heavy, and he felt as though he could fall asleep immediately once he was on a bed.


    Lucy sensed Darren��s abnormality, and asked, ��Darren, are you alright?��


    ��Big Sister, I��m fine, I��m just very sleepy. I want to sleep...�� Darren shook his head while yawning. Slowly, his body leaned towards Lucy, and he fell.


    ��Darren?! Darren!�� Lucy called out in rm as she caught Darren.


    Elizabeth happened to walk past. She put her hand on Darren��s be, tapping it lightly as she said to Lucy, ��He��s alright. He had just fallen asleep. Bring him back and let him wake up on his own.��


    ��But he...�� Lucy was still unable toprehend why Darren would suddenly fall asleep. On top of that, he looked like he fainted.


    ��Don��t worry. It should be the roasted pig��s eyes taking effect. Look at how soundly he��s sleeping. His breathing is also stable. It doesn��t look like there��s anything wrong with him,�� Christopher said with a smile. He finished the remaining rum he had, and got up to help Lucy carry Darren. As they walked towards the door, he said, ��Let��s go to my house first, and let this child have a good rest.��


    ��We��ll have to trouble you then,�� Lucy said gratefully. She shifted most of Darren��s weight onto her body as she slowly made her way to the door.


    Onboard the horse-drawn carriage, Lucyid Darren t on the seat. After hearing his soft snore, and making sure that he was no different from when he usually slept, she finally felt relief. She looked at Christopher, who was sitting at the side, and said, ��Old Sir, Would Darren��s eyes heal after waking up?��


    ��I don��t dare to guarantee you anything right now, but judging from his condition, it seems that the roasted pig��s eyes are taking effect.�� Christopher shook his head. As he watched Darren sleep soundly, he made a silent prayer that this young fellow would wake up to see light again.


    ��Oh, right, Old Sir, I��ll return you the money for our meals now.�� Lucy took out a purse that was made with tattered cloth sewn together. She poured out a pile of coins from within. There were more than 10 copper coins and two gold coins.


    ��This is the money our vigers pooled together to help Darren cure his eyes. I don��t know if it��s enough. If it��s not enough, I��ll find a job in Chaos City over the next few days, and work to repay you.�� Lucy held the coins in both hands and looked at Christopher.


    Christopher looked at Lucy��s clear gaze. This should be the first time this youngdy left her vige to bring her brother to Christopher. He thought for a while, took a gold coin and a copper coin from her hands with a smile, and said, ��These would be enough.��


    ��Just that much?�� Lucy looked a little uncertain. She was illiterate, so she did not know what was written on the menu, and they didn��t use money in the vige, so she did not have much idea about the concept of money. However, she could tell that the spending in the restaurant would require a lot of money.


    ��Yes.�� Christopher nodded.


    ��Thank you.�� Lucy put the remaining money back into her purse, and kept it properly. The vigers pooled the money together, so she had to return it to them when they got back.


    During the journey, Christopher briefly asked Lucy about their situation, and got to know that the two children were orphans. He could not help but feel even more sympathetic towards them.


    The horse-drawn carriage stopped, and Christopher stood up as he said, ��Let��s go. We��ve reached my house. Bring Darren in to rest. You need a proper rest too.��


    The coachman helped to carry Darren off the horse-drawn carriage, and the butler led them straight to the guest room.


    Thevish manor was made up of multiple buildings. Lucy followed behind the butler as she looked around carefully. She did not expect Mr. Christopher to be living in such a huge house. There were even more rooms than there were houses in the vige.


    An old woman walked over the moment Christopher entered the house, and asked, ��I heard that you��ve brought two children back. What��s going on?��


    Christopher held the old woman��s hand, and walked in together with her as he said, ��I was on my way back from the gold shop this morning when I met these two pitiful children...��


    ��It��s really been hard on them at such a young age.�� The olddy sighed after listening to Christopher��s ount, and wiped away a drop of tear from the corner of her eye. As she then stood up, she said, ��I��ll go take a look at the two children.��


    ��Let them rest for a while. They probably hadn��t had any rest on the way here,�� Christopher said with a smile and a shake of his head as he pulled her back.


    ��But I��m afraid Dorothy might be unhappy when shees back to find out that you��ve given that little girl her clothes to wear. You know her temperament,�� the old woman said worriedly.


    ��You��re the one who spoiled her. I still have the final say in this house. Every generation has its own family teachings. If not, even if we��ve gotten a little rich, the money wouldn��tst long, either,�� Christopher said with a stern face.


    The old woman did not dare to say anything more.

 Chapter 1639 - Let’s Be Friends

    <h4>Chapter 1639: Let��s Be Friends</h4>


    Lucy fell asleep, lying by Darren��s bed. Although it was not a veryfortable position, lying on such a warm andfortable nket still gave her one of the best instances of sleep she had over the past few days. Even the abrasions on her shoulder caused by the vines recovered quite a lot, and the pain was also reduced significantly.


    ��Big Sister... Big Sister!�� Lucy heard Darren��s voice.


    ��Darren!�� Lucy lifted her head, and locked eyes with Darren��s.


    The deathly white in Darren��s eyes was significantly reduced, and his iris looked darker and clearer. Darren had a surprised expression.


    ��I... I can see you. I can see you, Big Sister,�� Darren said in surprise as tears welled up in his eyes.


    Although his vision was still rather blurry, the initial darkness looming over his eyes was gone. There was only a thin fog-likeyer hovering over his eyes. However, he could already see Lucy, who was by the bed. Even though it was blurry, at least he could see.


    ��Really? Can you really see me? Darren, is it the truth?�� Lucy bolted right up and gripped Darren��s shoulders agitatedly.


    ��Mm-hm, mm-hm. I can see you. You��ve grown to be so pretty,�� Darren nodded with a slight smile.


    ��That��s great. That��s really great.�� Lucy hugged Darren tightly as tears fell uncontrobly. She sniffed, and said, ��If Grandpa were to find out, he would be overjoyed.��


    ��He will know. Grandpa said that he had turned into a star. I��ll tell him when night falls,�� Darren said as he choked up.


    The siblings cried as they held each other tightly.


    Knock! Knock!


    Knocking came from outside the door, followed by Christopher��s voice. ��Are you awake? Let��s go out to eat.��


    ��It��s Mr. Christopher.�� Lucy quickly wiped away her tears, and looked at Darren as she seriously said, ��We must thank Mr. Christopher and the owner of the restaurant properly. They are the ones who cured you.��


    ��Mm-hm. Mm-hm.�� Darren nodded obediently.


    ��Let��s go out.�� Lucy stood by the bed, and watched Darren get dressed, get off the bed, and wear his shoes clumsily before holding his hand and walking towards the door.


    ��Grandpa, did you really give my customized clothes and shoes to someone else?�� a young girl with a white mink cloak, who was standing beside Christopher, asked with a frown. It was apparent that she wasn��t happy.


    ��Dorothy, I��ve already told you that I��ve given the clothes and shoes to someone who needs them. It��s my fault for not discussing this with you beforehand. I��ll get the tailor to customize another set for youter, but if you aren��t well-behavedter, then no new clothes for you next year.�� Christopher looked at the young girl beside him, and said, ��You know, that girl rejected your cloak in a very subtle way.��


    Dorothy raised her eyebrow upon hearing that. ��That��s my favorite mink cloak. I��ve been looking forward to it for a whole year. Looks like that girl isn��t that bad.�� Her closet could no longer fit the usual clothes and shoes. Besides, that old-fashioned tailor would make simr clothes and shoes every year. She already knew that it would be a bright red skirt with a pair of bright red shoes.


    Actually, she��d set her eyes on Blue Suede Fashion��s new product, and had already used her own pocket money to reserve the most fashionable down jacket. It was a cool ck down jacket, and she would be receiving it in three days. It was her first time sessfully getting one of Blue Suede��s new products, and she just could not wait.


    Therefore, when her grandfather told her that he had given someone else her custom-made clothes, she wasn��t feeling terrible, but just a little upset that he gave her things away without her permission.


    In fact, if that person was really a needy person, she wouldn��t actually mind giving away the clothes and shoes that she didn��t really like.


    Moreover, her grandfather said that they were a pair of siblings who came from a distant vige to Chaos City to treat an illness. That did sound rather pitiful.


    The door opened up very quickly.


    Lucy walked out with Darren.


    Dorothy looked at Lucy. She was wearing a long red and green dress and a pair of leather boots. The clothes and shoes fitted her rather well, and that was well within her expectations.


    The young girl appeared to be around her age. She had delicate features, but looked very frail. Her face was pale, and her hair was tied up messily. Her bright eyes were a little red. She seemed to have cried just now.


    The little bit of unhappiness waspletely gone with just one look at that girl. <i>This girl really looks like she needs help.</i> It was just a set of clothes and shoes; besides, the other party even left the coat behind, and that made Dorothy quite fond of her.


    Lucy also noticed Dorothy, who was standing beside Christopher. They were of simr age. Lucy guessed that she had to be the granddaughter Christopher was referring to. Dorothy was very beautiful, and had very smooth and long golden hair. Her skin was as fair as snow, and her long neck gave off the air of elegance and nobility of a swan. She was wearing a long ck dress, and the white coat that she had on her looked rather familiar. It seemed like the one that Mr. Christopher wanted to give her this afternoon.


    <i>Do the clothes and shoes that I��m wearing belong to her?</i> Lucy suddenly felt a little embarrassed. She felt as though she had taken someone��s beloved item, and wanted to change out of and return the clothes and shoes.


    Christopher went up, and eximed in surprise. ��Wow, look at Darren��s eyes. The white has already disappeared a lot. Can you see now?��


    ��Mm-hm, mm-hm. I can already see things close by.�� Darren nodded. He bowed deeply towards Christopher, and then gratefully said, ��Thank you, Mr. Christopher.��


    ��You��re wee. It��s great that I was of any help to you.�� Christopher held Darren��s arm with a smile, and said, ��Looks like the roasted pig��s eyes are very effective for you. Let��s set off right away. Let��s have another 10 skewers of roasted pig��s eyes, and maybe your eyes will bepletely healed tomorrow when you wake up.��


    ��Thank you so much.�� Lucy also looked at Christopher gratefully.


    ��You��re wee.�� Christopher waved his hand. With a smile, he introduced, ��I forgot to introduce her to you, this is my granddaughter, Dorothy. She��s the same age as you, Lucy. The four of us will eat at Mamy Restaurant together tonight.��


    Dorothy took a step forward with a smile, and greeted, ��Hello, I��m Dorothy.��


    ��Hi. I��m Lucy,�� Lucy said a little shyly. She gripped the sides of her skirt nervously, and hesitated for a while before mustering up the courage to say, ��I��ll return your clothes to you as soon as possible. I��ll change out of them and wash them, and...��


    ��Oh, that? It��s alright. I think it looks better on you.�� Dorothy looked at Lucy with a smile, and reached her hand out. ��Let��s be friends. That way, you can wear my clothes, and I can wear your clothes too.��


    Lucy looked at Dorothy��s hand, and then at her clean and warm smile, and hesitated a little before reaching her hand out as well.


    ��Let��s go. I��ll find you a jacket. It��s a little cold to just have a dress on.�� Dorothy took Lucy��s hand and walked out.


    <i>This child...</i> Christopher watched as Dorothy pulled Lucy away, and shook his head with a smile. He held Darren��s little hand, and said, ��Let��s go. We��ll wait for them in the horse-drawn carriage.��

 Chapter 1640 - I’ll Create All The Trouble I Can!

    <h4>Chapter 1640: I��ll Create All The Trouble I Can!</h4>


    ��Jason, I especially made two patients postpone their appointments today. Tell me, why are you urgently looking for me?�� Adolphus asked a bearded man sitting in front of him in a horse-drawn carriage.


    Jason sighed, and said, ��Yes, our dear Adolphus is the best ophthalmologist in Chaos City, and a very busy person. Even if I, your good friend, want to ask you out for a drink, I��ll have to book you half a month in advance, and have to go through a rigorous interrogation the moment youe on board.��


    ��You��re just asking me out for a drink?�� Adolphus frowned. ��You should have told me earlier. I could finish up with those two patients before meeting you.��


    ��The conditions of thest two patients aren��t even serious. I��ve asked about it for you. It��s fine even if theye tomorrow,�� Jason said with a wave of his hand. ��But if we��rete, we won��t get to drink.��


    ��Don��t tell me the pub won��t let you enter?�� Adolphus was in disbelief. He knew the family background of this friend he had grown up with. The other party had always been squandering money in pubs, and was the favorite customer of all pub owners.


    ��Don��t think I��m lying. If we��rete, we really don��t get to go in. But it��s not because they don��t let you into the ce; rather, it��s because there would be too many people in the line, and you won��t even get a turn,�� Jason said with a smile.


    ��Is there a pub that has such good business in Chaos City?��


    ��Look, your wife has been keeping such a close eye on you that you��ve already be unaware of the recent happenings.�� Jason nced at Adolphus in disdain. ��It��s not a pub, it��s a restaurant. Mamy Restaurant. Its business is the best in Chaos City. It has the best reputation. Haven��t heard of it, right?��


    ��Mamy Restaurant? Haven��t heard of it.�� Adolphus shook his head. He looked at Jason suspiciously, and said, ��But didn��t you say before that those who drink in restaurants are fools, and you can only enjoy drinking in pubs?��


    ��Ahem. That was back when I was young and ignorant. Who knew that a restaurant like Mamy Restaurant woulde to exist?�� Jason coughed to hide his embarrassment. After that, he said, ��You have no idea. The food that Boss Mag makes is delicious. That spicy grilled fish is the best food to have with beer, and the kebab is also invincibly delicious.


    ��Of course, the best part is still their beer. It��s cold and refreshing, totally thrashing all the pubs in Chaos City.


    ��Don��t even mention the 15-year-old rum that theyunched recently. Do you know who made the rum? It��s the father of rum, Old Sim! Oh my gosh! One ss only costs 1,000 copper coins. With every ss you drink, it��s one ss fewer.��


    ��Master Old Sim��s 15-year-old rum?�� Adolphus��s eyes lit up upon hearing that. Jason managed to win the bid for a bottle of Old Sim��s three-year-old rum in an auction the year before with a very high price, and he brought it to Adolphus�� house once to share it with him. To date, he still couldn��t forget its taste, so a restaurant selling a 15-year-old brew was just hard to imagine.


    ��Yes. I wonder where Boss Mag got it from. Ever since Old Sim passed away, it��s almost impossible to find, even in the Falk Tribe.�� Jason nodded.


    ��It seems like this restaurant��s owner is not simple,�� Adolphus said thoughtfully.


    ��Of course he��s not simple. Boss Mag is simply invincible. Not only does he cook well, but he can even cure diseases.��


    ��Oh, he��s a doctor?�� Adolphus was shocked.


    ��Not really a doctor. But I heard that the tofu pudding that he makes can make women��s skin be soft and glowy, and has a very good scar-fading effect. Even some of the old mercenaries were rid of all their old scars after eating the tofu pudding for around half a month. Their skin even became soft and fair.


    ��And there were even some who started drawing scars on themselves recently so that the newbies wouldn��tugh at them. A couple of days ago, I heard a few mercenaries sitting at the neighboring table talk about their little know-how while having tofu pudding,�� Jason said with a chuckle.


    ��Really?�� Adolphus frowned. It sounded just like a scam where street artists would get actors to help them with their ploys. As a doctor, Adolphus hated such people. Not only did they cheat the patients of their money, they even caused the patients to dy their treatment.


    ��It��s not just skincare. Mamy Restaurant even has a miraculous soup��the ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. Even if you��re a bald old man, once you drink that soup, your hair will start growing out again, and one bowl of soup only costs 10,000 copper coins.�� Jason started getting excited. He looked at Adolphus, and suddenly smacked his forehead as he said, ��Oh, right, yesterday, Boss Magunched a new dish: the roasted pig��s eyes, and today some customers said that their eye problems got better after eating that dish. This afternoon, an old man even brought a young boy who had an eye disease to try the dish. I wonder if it��s effective. If it��s really effective, I��m afraid Boss Mag will start stealing your business.��


    Upon hearing that, Adolphus��s eyes widened, and even his voice got louder as he said, ��Are you referring to a young boy around 10 years old who has an older sister of around 12 to 13?��


    ��Hm, how do you know? Have they looked for you?�� Jason was a little surprised.


    ��That young boy��s eye disease is very strange and very serious, so even I don��t dare to treat it for him. I told them to look for someone better to help them,�� Adolphus said with a grave expression. ��But I can��t believe that the old man actually brought them to a restaurant to treat the disease. This is simply outrageous. Such a scam could only ruin the child��s eyes and future.��


    ��I don��t think it��s as serious as you��ve said. Boss Mag is a good person, and wouldn��t scam anyone.�� Jason saw Adolphus��s serious expression and stopped smiling. He asked with a little uncertainty, ��Don��t tell me you��re going to create trouble?��


    ��If he��s going to cheat patients in the name of using delicacies to treat illnesses, I��ll create all the trouble I can,�� Adolphus said with resolution.


    ��Hey, this is a restaurant that even the city lord patronizes. How is it possible that he��s a scam? You need to chill.�� Jason was a little uneasy.


    ��If he can even cheat a blind child, even if the city lord patronizes him, that doesn��t hide the fact that he��s a scam.�� Adolphus looked at Jason. He calmed down, and said, ��Don��t worry, I��m not an impulsive youngster. I will see how things go.��


    ��Alright. But let me remind you, all these so-called healing effects were discovered by the customers themselves. Boss Mag had never and doesn��t have the need to use that as the selling point for his restaurant. He didn��t even increase the price of the dishes because of those healing effects. We��re just going there to drink the 15-year-old rum today. Remember what we��re going there for, alright?�� Jason reminded the doctor.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Adolphus gave a perfunctory reply, but he was already certain that if he were to run into that young boy again, he had to bring thetter away. He had already brainstormed for the entire day, and there were a few methods that he could try. Even if the boy wasn��t able topletely regain his vision, at least it would curb the condition from going out of control.

 Chapter 1641 - This Time It’s Proven, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 1641: This Time It��s Proven, Right?</h4>


    Jason and Adolphus weren��tte, but there was already a long line in front of Mamy Restaurant as usual.


    ��I didn��t lie to you, did I? Mamy Restaurant��s line is always this long every day. If we��rete, we won��t get to eat.�� Jason jumped off the horse-drawn carriage, and smiled at Adolphus��s shocked expression.


    ��Are all these patients waiting to get treated?�� Adolphus was indeed shocked. It seemed like the scale of this restaurant��s scam had already be so exaggerated. On top of that, it was located near the city lord��s castle and right next to Bastie Prison.


    ��What are you thinking about? Of course they are waiting to eat.�� Jason didn��t know whether tough or cry. He suddenly regretted bbering off on their way here. He said, ��Let��s go line up quickly. Otherwise, judging from the number of people, we won��t even get to eat the tofu pudding, much less be conflicted over which vor to get.��


    Adolphus followed Jason to the back of the line, and sized up the customers lining up. There were humans, elves, demons, orcs... Almost every race could be seen in the line. This made his heart sink further. It seemed like humans weren��t the only ones who got tricked.


    However, what shocked him was that these customers looked different from the usual gloomy patients he had seen. As an old doctor with more than 30 years of experience, he imed that he could tell a person��s health based on a person��s energy level.


    All in all, these people didn��t seem like usual patients.


    In fact, judging from the way they dressed, many of them could be considered Chaos City��s upper ss with a high worth. Why, then, would they be scammed by such cheap tricks?


    Could Jason be speaking the truth?


    However, when he walked past and heard that these two people split into two gangs, and heard them debate and argue over whether the sweet tofu pudding was better or savory tofu pudding was better, he was even more certain that this restaurant was a scam.


    <i>This owner even brainwashed these customers. This is too much! How horrifying!</i>


    Adolphus looked around with a heavy heart as he stood in line. However, he could not find that pair of siblings, and didn��t know if they realized that they had been scammed.


    Not long after, the restaurant opened. A young man with a small mustache stood by the door with a group of beautiful service staff, weing the customers.


    <i>That��s the owner? He looks rather young, and doesn��t look like an experienced chef, much less an experienced doctor. How could he be good at those two things, then?</i> Adolphus questioned inwardly as he sized Mag up.


    However, the young owner seemed to have a rather good rtionship with the customers. He even knew most of the customers�� names, and greeted them in a warm and friendly way. That did give people a good impression.


    ��Boss Mag, there��s still rum today, right?�� Jason asked with a smile as he looked at Mag.


    ��We don��t have much stock left. Cherish every drop you have,�� Mag replied with a smile. That wasn��t a lie. Of the 10 barrels of rum that he had taken out, only four were left. They��d probably run out of it by the day after tomorrow. After that, they would have to wait for Hannah��s brewery to start work to make new rum.


    ��That��s fast!�� Jason and the other customers who came for the rum sighed collectively.


    However, on second thought, they were d that at least they managed to have a few sses over these few days. Such good wine was hard toe by in the first ce.


    Jason brought Adolphus to a seat near the entrance, where they shared the table with two other drinkers.


    Jason was chatting with the other two drinkers. When he saw that Adolphus still had a very serious expression, he did not introduce him to the other two. When the wine and food came, they would naturally start talking to each other after a few drinks.


    ��I don��t see them around?�� Adolphus muttered under his breath.


    ��Maybe he��s cured, so they didn��t have toe,�� Jason replied casually. He really hoped that the pair of siblings wouldn��te tonight. He was very worried that this good friend of his, who��d been quitepetitive since a young age, would keep harping on this matter and end up being cklisted by the restaurant. By then, he wouldn��t even have a ce to cry at.


    ��Wow. What a beautiful restaurant. Grandpa, why didn��t you bring me over earlier? Hmph~!�� Just then, a bright voice sounded at the restaurant��s entrance.


    Adolphus turned over to look instinctively, and managed to see the four people walk in.


    The person walking in front was a young girl wearing a white mink cape. It was obvious that the mink cape was very expensive, but that was not what made Adolphus continue looking. His gaze went straight to the old man who followed behind the young girl through the door. His eyes widened a little. It was the old man who brought the pair of siblings over this morning. And following behind them was the pair of siblings who sought medical help.


    The only difference was that they had changed out of their tattered clothes into new clothes, and their messy hair had been tidied up, so they didn��t look so pitiful anymore.


    What really shocked Adolphus was the young boy��s eyes. They were initially almost covered by an unknown white substance, but now they had actually regained some of the colors a normal eye should have, as though theyer of white had been scraped off.


    On top of that, the boy came in himself. Although he was not walking very quickly, it was apparent that he could see.


    <i>Th-this is impossible!</i> Adolphus almost jumped from his chair in shock. He believed that he was not mistaken. Even if he had changed his clothes, that young boy was still the same young boy, and the white in his eyes that had not fadedpletely was proof of that.


    <i>But what��s going on?!</i>


    It had only been half a day, and the boy had been almostpletely blind. How could he have reached this obvious state of recovery?


    ��Isn��t that the young boy? He can already see?�� Jason eximed in shock when he noticed the young boy enter.


    Many customers who were waiting for their dishes to be served also turned to look at Lucy and Darren when they heard that. When they saw Darren walking in on his own and his obviously clearer eyes, they started raising amotion.


    When Christopher brought this child over for treatment, he attracted quite some attention. Everyone saw the child finish 10 skewers of roasted pig��s eyes, and they were all looking forward to seeing if the boy could regain his vision. They did not expect that he would be able to walk independently tonight.


    ��That��s great. Boss Mag has done yet another good deed.��


    ��So roasted pig��s eyes really can treat eye diseases? This time it��s proven, right?��


    ��It��s not just treatment, it��s practically a miracle drug!��


    ��I��ll bring my seventh granduncle over to have the roasted pig��s eyes tomorrow. He lost his sight a few days ago, and kept calling out to me.��


    The customers started chatting softly, and were sincerely happy that the child could regain his sight.


    ��Boy, can you really see?�� Adolphus stood up and pulled Darren back to ask him in both surprise and disbelief.

 Chapter 1642 - Every Glass You Drink Is A Glass Less

    <h4>Chapter 1642: Every ss You Drink Is A ss Less</h4>


    Darren looked at Adolphus, and thought for a while. His eyes lit up as he said, ��Are you the doctor from this morning?��


    ��Yes.�� Adolphus nodded. Judging from how Darren��s pupils constricted and dted, he was certain that Darren could see.


    Darren nodded meekly with a smile, and said, ��Yes, I can already see some things. Although my vision is still a little blurry, I am able to see.��


    ��I��m sorry, doctor, we still have to trouble you to help us look after our snow sledge. We forgot to collect it this afternoon,�� Lucy said apologetically to Adolphus. As Darren fell asleep so suddenly in the afternoon, she had forgotten all about the snow sledge.


    ��It��s alright. I��ve kept the snow sledge for you.�� Adolphus waved his hand. What was important now wasn��t the snow sledge, but the young boy��s eyes. How was he able to recover his vision in such a short span of time? Even if he had only recovered part of his vision, it was still an unbelievable feat.


    ��Pardon me for asking, which doctor treated your eyes?�� Adolphus asked Darren. He already had his conjecture, but it was still hard to believe.


    ��I didn��t look for a doctor. Mr. Christopher brought me here to have roasted pig��s eyes, and then I went back to sleep. When I woke up, I could see.�� Darren shook his head. He nced across the crowd, and into the kitchen. He looked at Mag, who was busy in the kitchen. Although his vision was a blur, his eyes lit up as he said, ��It��s him. He treated my eyes.��


    ��Indeed... it��s roasted pig��s eyes.�� Adolphus felt parched. There was this inexplicable feeling inside him.


    Half of him was happy that this young boy could be cured and regain his vision. The other half of him was... He didn��t have the words to describe it, actually.


    As an ophthalmologist with 30 years of experience, and someone renowned as the best ophthalmologist in Chaos City, he also had his pride and ego.


    But a case where even he was stumped was treated by the owner of a restaurant with just 10 skewers of roasted pig��s eyes?


    Such a sense of defeat was even more uneptable than if the boy was treated by other doctors.


    ��Hm? Isn��t that Dr. Adolphus?��


    ��Yes. He is the best ophthalmologist in Chaos City, and treated countless patients with ophthalmological diseases.��


    ��I didn��t expect him to be eating at Mamy Restaurant too.��


    Many people recognized Adolphus, and there were even familiar faces greeting him. However, not many of them noticed the sorrow in his eyes.


    ��Dr. Adolphus.�� Christopher turned around and greeted Adolphus with a smile. He was just about to exin Darren��s situation when he noticed the doctor did not look too good. Immediately, he understood why, and said, ��What a coincidence, you��re here for dinner too. We��ll talk again another time. I��ll bring the children over to that table. There are not many seats left.��


    ��Alright. We��ll talk again.�� Adolphus looked at Christopher gratefully, and returned to his seat.


    ��Now you can rest easy. This child��s eyes will definitely be cured. Don��t worry too much about it. Boss Mag is a really nice person. Of course, he��s also a talent,�� Jasonforted Adolphus with a gentle pat on his shoulder when he saw thetter��s expression.


    ��You know that I��m not one who would be jealous over people��s talents,�� Adolphus said seriously.


    ��If you had been one, I would have been murdered 100 times by you.��


    ��You don��t even have any talent,�� Adolphus said with a smile and a roll of his eyes.


    ��Alright, alright. Let��s not talk about this. Let��s talk about this rum. How many sses do you want to have tonight? Boss Mag would never lie. He said that there��s not much left. That means that it would be gone in a few days. Every ss you drink is a ss less.�� Jason changed the topic.


    ��Then I��ll definitely have a few more sses.��


    ��Don��t say that I didn��t warn you. This 15-year-old brew is no joke. Even with my alcohol tolerance, I can only take two and a half sses, and I��ll have to be carried out.��


    Adolphus thought seriously for a while, and said, ��Then I��ll have half a ss.��


    ��Sure. Then that��s four sses in total for us.�� Jason nodded. He opened the menu and pushed it towards Adolphus. ��Here, order some dishes to go with the drink.��


    Adolphus looked at the menu. There were pictures on the menu that were true to the dishes. Very quickly, his gazended on the roasted pig��s eyes. 300 copper coins for one skewer.


    300 copper coins could fetch a huge pig trotter in Chaos City. A huge pig trotter that could feed a big family for two meals.


    A skewer of roasted pig��s eyes for 300 copper coins was a very high price.


    However, since the roasted pig��s eyes could cure such a serious eye disease, it didn��t seem too much to sell a skewer for 300 copper coins. He had seen many who were willing to fork out their entire family fortune to regain their sight. If they could be treated by eating roasted pig��s eyes, they would be more than willing to pay 3,000 copper coins, or even 30,000 copper coins for one skewer, not to mention 300 copper coins.


    ��Do you want to try this?�� Jason saw that Adolphus��s gaze was fixed on the roasted pig��s eyes. He smilingly said, ��I saw that everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves with this dish. Why don��t we order a few skewers to try today?��


    ��Can normal customers without eye diseases order it too?�� Adolphus asked.


    ��Of course. Boss Mag didn��t say that this could treat eye diseases. The customers discovered it themselves today. It��s the same for those women who came for the tofu pudding to be even more beautiful. They might even lose to those big and burly men lining up in front. After all, gender doesn��t have anything to do with liking a dish as delicious as tofu pudding. Its taste alone is to die for. Whether it has any beautifying effects isn��t important at all,�� Jason said with a smile.


    ��200 copper coins for a snack is also worth it?�� Adolphus nced at the price of the tofu pudding.


    ��You can ask the service staff if you still have the chance to get the tofu pudding. I strongly rmend the sweet tofu pudding. It��s more blissful than eating sweets,�� Jason rmended with a face full of seriousness.


    ��Hello, may I take your orders?�� Yabemiya, who happened to reach their table, asked with a smile.


    ��We want four sses of rum, two skewers of roasted pig��s eyes, and a te of medium spicy grilled fish,�� Jason ordered quickly, and added, ��Right, do you still have tofu pudding?��


    ��Yes. But we don��t have much left for both vors,�� Miya answered with a smile.


    ��That��s great. Give us two servings of sweet tofu pudding.�� Jason made the decision for Adolphus without hesitation before turning to look at him, and asking, ��Is there anything else you want?��


    ��That��s it for now.�� Adolphus nced at the spicy grilled fish. That proportion seemed enough for both of them. He closed the menu.

 Chapter 1643 - I Will Bring Her Back

    <h4>Chapter 1643: I Will Bring Her Back</h4>


    Darren looked around the restaurant curiously. It was just like his sister had described. This restaurant was very beautiful, just like the starry sky. It was brightly lit, yet the lights were not eye-piercing. Even the beautiful furniture was peculiar to him.


    However, the way the different races sat together in the restaurant made him a little frightened. For example, there were a fewva demons with crack lines all over their bodies sitting at the table just next to them. Although they were smiling kindly at them, he still felt immense stress as he had never seen a demon before.


    ��This is such an interesting restaurant. There are customers of every race here, just like in our school,�� Dorothy said excitedly as she looked around.


    She would usually go to posh restaurants with her parents or grandfather, but some of these restaurants would have segregation to split the different races up, while others would be open to only humans and elves, or orcs and dwarves. There were very few restaurants that would ept all races, not to mention letting elves and demons share a table.


    But here, all this had be reality.


    The different races were sitting harmoniously together, especially in the designated hot pot area. There was actually a table with customers of all the different races. If it was not for that nine-squared pot in the middle of the table, it looked as though a racial meeting was going on.


    ��Yes. This is the real capability of the owner,�� Christopher said with a nod and a smile. Today, he really had to take his hats off to Mag. An ophthalmological disease that even Adolphus was stumped on could actually be treated after eating 10 skewers of Boss Mag��s roasted pig��s eyes. It was such a pity that Boss Mag did not open a clinic.


    ��We��ll get another 10 skewers of roasted pig��s eyes for Darrenter. As for the other food, order whatever you want to eat. I heard that there are a lot of yummy things on the menu,�� Christopher said with a smile as he opened the menu, and ced it in the middle of the table.


    Lucy and Darren did not move.


    Dorothy chose a few dishes that she thought looked good, and turned the menu to face Lucy and Darren with a smile as she said, ��I��m done choosing. Order a few more dishes. Just order whatever you want, don��t be shy, it��s Grandpa��s treat anyway.��


    ��It��s okay. You��ve already ordered a lot. It should be enough for us. We should not waste food.�� Lucy shook her head.


    ��It��s alright. Some of the things I ordered might not be good,�� Dorothy said nonchntly.


    ��Dorothy, it��s not good to be wasteful. This restaurant is different from the other restaurants. If you waste food, you��ll be cklisted, and you won��t be allowed toe in anymore,�� Christopher told Dorothy sternly.


    ��Oh.�� Dorothy shrugged, and said, ��Grandpa, I am someone who treasures food a lot too. I would always finish my food in school. The ones who really waste food are the chefs who make terrible food. If the food is so terrible that the customers cannot finish it, they are the ones who are really wasteful.��


    ��That sounds right,�� Christopher agreed after thinking through it.


    ��Shouldn��t we finish our food whether or not it tastes good?�� Lucy said softly yet resolutely.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Darren nodded in agreement.


    In the years when the vigers did not reap a good harvest, they would even eat tree roots during the winter. The taste didn��t matter as long as it was food, because what was important was whether or not their stomachs could be filled to help them push through the freezing winter night.


    Christopher and Dorothy looked at the siblings for a while, and seemed to have understood something. They nodded in agreement.


    ��Yes. Wasting food is wrong, so we should only order as much as we can eat.�� Dorothy nodded. After that, she opened the menu again to remove some of the food she had ordered before pushing the menu to Lucy and Darren with a smile as she said, ��Now you can order two more dishes that look good but aren��t too filling.��


    ��Big Sister, can I have the fragrant fried rice we had in the afternoon?�� Darren asked softly as he looked at Lucy. He missed the taste of Yangzhou fried rice, and wanted to see the fried rice which looked like a rainbow.


    ��Then both of us will take one te of the fried rice we had in the afternoon.�� Lucy pushed the menu back to Dorothy.


    ��In that case, should we order this ice cream? It looks like a good dessert,�� Dorothy asked as she pointed to the ice cream on the menu.


    ��The three of you can have one each. I saw the other children eating this ice cream, and it looks quite good.�� Christopher decided for them with a smile.


    Yabemiya happened to reach their table, and Christopher ordered all the dishes including rum and kebab.


    ��Please hold on for a moment.�� Yabemiya looked at Darren��s eyes, and smiled as she turned to move towards the kitchen.


    ��That server is so beautiful. All of them are very beautiful,�� Dorothymented softly. She looked at Christopher grudgingly, and said, ��Grandpa, why did you hide such a good restaurant from me? I��m so disappointed in you.��


    ��Didn��t I bring you here already?�� Christopher didn��t know whether tough or to cry.


    ��Boss, that young boy could really see. The roasted pig��s eyes are impressive,�� Miya said in delight to Mag, who was grilling roasted pig��s eyes seriously, when she entered the kitchen.


    ��That��s great.�� Mag was smiling as well. He already looked through Darren��s health report when they entered. With a smile, Mag said, ��The toxins in the toxic cataracts have already decreased significantly. After that, he would only need three treatments, with 10 skewers of roasted pig��s eyes for each treatment, and he would bepletely healed.��


    Hm? Wait, why did he feel like he was giving a prescription?


    ��Boss, why are you so familiar with it?�� Yabemiya asked in shock.


    ��Er... as a qualified chef, you should know your ingredients very well so you won��t give others the wrong prescription�� I mean, serve the wrong dish,�� Mag exined shamelessly.


    ��Oh.�� Yabemiya nodded thoughtfully. She didn��t really understand what Mag was saying. <i>In any case, Boss is superb.</i>


    ��Oh, right, did Little Amy go out to y?�� Miya nced at the counter. She did not see Amy.


    ��She brought Hannah out to look for Jessica to y,�� Mag replied with a smile. Hannah��s days of being cooped up drawing in a room were finally over. After sleeping for the entire day and waking up only in the evening, Mag saw that she looked rather listless, so he told Amy to bring her out.


    Miya inched closer to Mag, and softly asked, ��Also,st night Anna asked me when Shirley��s going to be back. Do you know her exact location?��


    Mag nced at Anna, who was spacing out at the counter with the money box in her arms, with a slight nod, and said, ��She��s stuck in the Wind Forest. I��m trying to ascertain her exact location. When I find her, I will bring her back.��

 Chapter 1644 - I Can Take 10

    <h4>Chapter 1644: I Can Take 10</h4>


    ��This is the roasted pig��s eyes?��


    Adolphus looked at the te of food seriously. On it were two skewers, and an enticing scent of grilled meat wafted from them.


    These were indeed pig��s eyes, pig��s eyes that were pulled out from the sockets. However, after being grilled, it was not something as scary as one thought. Each eye was glistening with oil, and one could still see the eyeball under the slightly charred brown surface.


    One skewer had five eyeballs.


    Although the smell was enticing, this roasted pig��s eyes did not look fantastic or special, but it could actually treat ophthalmological diseases that were a headache even to him.


    ��Let me take a look at what is so special about this roasted pig��s eyes.�� Adolphus reached for one skewer, and was about to try it.


    ��Don��t be anxious. Someone with experience told me that you cannot rush to eat the roasted pig��s eyes. You have to wait for it to cool����


    Before Jason was done with his reminder, Adolphus had already bitten into the first roasted pig��s eyes.


    Pop~


    The eyeball burst, and the scalding liquid squirted everywhere at the same time.


    Luckily, Jason was prepared. He reached out for the te in front of him, and raised it to his face, avoiding the scalding liquid in the nick of time.


    However, Adolphus was not at all prepared. He faced the scalding liquid head-on.


    Hot!


    Adolphus bit into the pig��s eye easily using his knowledge on eyes, but what caught him off-guard was that underneath such a quiet and simple appearance hid such scalding liquid.


    His taste buds shut down instantly, and the scalding sensation made him want to spit the things out.


    However, as half a public figure, he had an image to maintain, so he stopped himself from doing so.


    After the heat dispersed, just as he was thinking of what to do with the rather pathetic pig��s eye in his mouth, the beautiful taste of the liquid started blooming.


    <i>This taste!</i> Adolphus��s eyes lit up slowly. It was fresher and tastier than bone broth, and as the heat dispelled, his scalded mouth was slowly healed.


    <i>What a beautiful taste. No one would expect such gentleness to be hidden behind that scalding sensation!</i>


    There wasn��t much liquid left. After he finished swallowing them, he started chewing on the remaining parts of the eyeball.


    As a famous ophthalmologist with around 30 years of clinical experience, this was the first time Adolphus tried pig��s eye, or perhaps the first time he ate an eye bigger than a fish��s eye.


    He had observed and dissected a pig��s eye before because pig��s eyes and human eyes were quite simr, and the former were also easily obtained. However, chewing and tasting pig��s eyes seriously like now was really his first time.


    The firm sclera protected the eyeball, so it was very chewy. There were parts of the eyeball that were crunchy, just like chewing on cartge, which should be the cornea. After this detailed tasting process, it felt as though he was re-dissecting a pig��s eye in his mouth.


    He felt that this pig should be a little different from those farm pigs that he dissected before. The structure of the eye was simr, but there were parts that differed. This eyeball seemed to have a thicker and fuller cornea.


    After a while, he swallowed his first roasted pig��s eye.


    The taste continued lingering in his mouth, and at this moment, he had already taken back all of his rash judgment. This delicious and special roasted pig��s eye was worth way more than its value of 300 copper coins just because of its taste, even if it didn��t have any other effects.


    ��How��s it? What do you feel?�� Jason asked softly.


    Adolphus thought carefully for a while, and said, ��It��s delicious.��


    ��...�� Jason.


    ��After eating this roasted pig��s eye, I could feel a cooling sensation around my eyes, but it��s not very obvious. If I hadn��t tried my best to feel it, I would probably have neglected it. Maybe it��s taking an effect on the eyes,�� Adolphus said with a smile.


    ��Right? We really have to take our hats off to Boss Mag for that,�� Jason said with a smile.


    ��If this roasted pig��s eye could treat some of the difficult ophthalmological diseases, it would indeed be good news for patients. This owner is a talent indeed to be able to make such delicious roasted pig��s eyes that have healing effects.�� Adolphus nodded in agreement.


    ��Come, let the roasted pig��s eyes cool for a while. Try his 15-year-old rum. This thrashes the three-year brew I bought back then,�� Jason said with a chuckle as he ced a ss of rum in front of Adolphus.


    ***


    ��Your Yangzhou fried rice.�� Yabemiya ced a te of fried rice gently in front of Darren.


    ��What a beautiful fried rice.�� Darren��s eyes lit up as he inched closer to look at the fried rice with a vibrant mix of colors.


    <i>Big Sister was right. It is just as pretty as a rainbow.</i>


    ��Wow, this fried rice looks not bad.�� Dorothy��s eyes lit up as well. The beautiful appearance of the dish attracted her attention immediately. There was also the fragrance of egg and other ingredients, which made her swallow her saliva.


    ��Big Sister Dorothy, this is super delicious.�� Darren looked up at Dorothy. He passed her a spoon with a smile, and said, ��Have the first bite.��


    ��It��s alright. I��ve ordered a lot of food. This belongs to you and Lucy. You two can go ahead.�� Dorothy waved her hand with a smile, and said, ��Seeing your fried rice makes me look forward to the subsequent dishes. Looks like this restaurant is really not bad.��


    ��Big Sister, you can have it first.�� Darren turned the handle of the spoon towards Lucy.


    ��Have it first, Darren, I��ll eat when you��re done.�� Lucy shook her head and took the spoon from Darren. She scooped a spoonful of rice, and was about to feed him when she saw his eyes. She put the spoon back into his hands with a smile, and said, ��Now you should eat on your own.��


    ��Mm-hm, mm-hm.�� Darren took the spoon, but quickly put it back down on the te with a meek smile. He said, ��I��ll wait for everyone to eat together.��


    ***


    After the busy dinner hours, the customers all walked out of the restaurant with their protruding stomachs and their faces beaming with joy.


    Elizabeth quickly finished cleaning up, and the restaurant looked just as clean as before.


    ��Go back earlier to rest. There��s still work tomorrow,�� Mag said with a smile as he removed his apron.


    However, everyone did not seem to have the intention to leave.


    ��Boss, Miya has already told us. If Shirley is trapped in the Wind Forest, we want to save her together, just like our operation at Falk Tribe. I believe that we can all do it,�� Ba said seriously as she looked at Mag.


    ��Yes. It��s too dangerous there. We can��t leave her there alone.�� Miya nodded.


    ��If it��s necessary, I can ask the elders of my tribe to help,�� Gina said as she raised her hand.


    ��I cannot confirm if my uncle, who has just be the new leader, has full control of his strength, but if I threaten him with my life, I don��t think he will refuse toe along,�� Cami said as she leanednguidly against the counter.


    ��I can take 10,�� Irina said as she walked downstairs.


    ��Me too!�� Amy chimed in with Ugly Duckling in her arms.

 Chapter 1645 - No One Knows The Wind Forest Better Than I Do

    <h4>Chapter 1645: No One Knows The Wind Forest Better Than I Do</h4>


    Mag looked at everyone, and fell silent for a while. After that, he nodded, and said, ��Actually, I received a letter today. I��ve obtained Shirley��stest exact location. If we take action, we have to deeply infiltrate the elven territory, and it will be very dangerous.��


    ��Does that mean Big Sister Shirley is in danger right now?�� Anna asked Mag with a face full of concern.


    The others also looked at Mag nervously. This was the first time they heard any news about Shirley.


    ��She��s a little injured, but her condition is stable at the moment. She��s not in any danger temporarily.�� Mag shook his head gently. ��But the Wind Forest ispletely guarded now, and she isn��t able to get out on her own.��


    ��In that case, if we have too many people with us, we might be easily discovered. Let me go and bring her back.�� Irina looked at Mag, and said, ��No one knows the Wind Forest better than I do.��


    ��Then we��ll have to trouble Your Highness to make that trip,�� Mag said with a slight nod.


    ��She��s my best vanguard. Of course I won��t leave her there alone,�� Irina said matter-of-factly.


    Mag looked at the others, and said, ��I know everyone is worried about Shirley, but the Wind Forest is 10 times more dangerous than the Falk Tribe. Our goal is to bring Shirley back safely. We��ll leave this to Princess Irina.��


    Upon hearing that, everyone nodded. Irina was far more powerful than anyone here. If only a minimal number of people could take part in this operation, she would no doubt be the best choice.


    ��But... Your Highness, Helena would most definitely make you stay at any cost if you went back to the forest,�� Firis said worriedly. The scene where they were surrounded in the goblin��s underground cavern was still vivid in her memory. It was really too dangerous to return to the Wind Forest.


    ��The people that can make me stay aren��t born yet. As long as I want to leave, no one can make me stay,�� Irina said with a smile as she patted Firis��s head. ��Bean Sprout, wait here obediently for me toe back.��


    ��I��ll make a move.�� Irina nced at Mag. A golden glow appeared beneath her feet, and she disappeared immediately.


    ��Everyone, go back first. Maybe you��ll see Shirley when youe tomorrow,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Everyone bade their farewells and left.


    After everyone was gone, Amy looked at Mag, who was about to close the door, and asked, ��But Father, I don��t think you told Big Sister Irina the address just now, right?��


    ��Aiya, I��ve forgotten all about it.�� Mag smacked his forehead, and told Amy and Anna, ��Looks like Little Amy and Anna have to sleep first tonight. I��ll tell Irina the address, and tell her to bring Shirley back.��


    ��Uncle Mag, you will really bring Big Sister Shirley back, right?�� Anna looked at Mag. Tears were already welling up in her eyes.


    ��Yes. We will definitely bring her back because she is also a member of our restaurant. Forever.�� Mag went up, put his hand on Anna��s head gently with a smile, and said, ��Bring Little Amy to sleep, alright? When you wake up tomorrow morning, you will get to see her.��


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Anna nodded her head firmly.


    ��Let��s go. Big Sister Anna, let��s go to sleep. Father and Big Sister Irina will definitely bring Big Sister Shirley back.�� Amy reached her hand out to grab Anna��s hand, and turned to lead her upstairs.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling wagged its tail as it followed behind them.


    ��I��ll get going.�� Mag turned to walk out the door, and closed it gently behind him.


    ��Father, you have toe back safely!�� Amy��s voice came from behind the door.


    ��I will.�� The corners of Mag��s lips rose, and he disappeared in front of the restaurant door.


    Five minutester, on the peak of a stone mountain outside the city, Irina was sitting on the back of a griffin. She turned her head to the side to look at Mag, who was sitting behind her. ��Is it news from the Gray Temple?��


    ��No. The Gray Temple still doesn��t have exact news of Shirley yet.�� Mag shook his head.


    ��You lied to them?�� Irina frowned.


    ��No.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. ��An old friend wrote me a letter to tell me Shirley��s exact location.��


    ��Old friend? Female?�� Irina squinted her eyes.


    ��Take a look.�� Mag could already feel the unusually strong murderous aura. He pulled out the letter obediently, and passed it to Irina while saying, ��Let��s go, Ah Zi, we��re going on a night exploration of the Wind Forest!��


    ��Ow...��


    Ah Zi let out a joyous cry, and pped its wings as it disappeared on the horizon like a sharp arrow.


    ***


    Cough...


    A suppressed coughing sound came from a dimly lit room.


    The dim candlelight cast a glow on a pale face. However, he was still as beautiful, just that his lively monolid eyes were cast with weariness.


    He used his handkerchief to cover his mouth, and suppressed another two coughs. His beautiful brows were tightly knitted in immense pain. After a while, he removed the handkerchief from his mouth. The white handkerchief was stained with traces of blood. He ced the handkerchief by the bed so that the blood would not stain the white sheets.


    Creak.


    The door opened, and he tensed up. His right hand gripped the sword that he hid under his pillow tightly.


    However, the door was quickly closed, which was followed by quick and gentle steps.


    He rxed and released his grip on the sword.


    ��I��m back a littlete today. I couldn��t find anything suitable for you to eat except for two fruits.�� Sally, who was dressed in an borate gown, walked over and put two wild red fruits on the bedside table. After that, she took out a little sk. ��This is a small sk of the holy water from the Spring of Life. It would be of some help to your injuries.��


    Blour propped himself up and slowly sat up. He looked at Sally, and said, ��Thank you.��


    ��You��re wee. It��s what I should do.�� A smile appeared on Sally��s tired face. She passed the fruits to Blour, and helped him open the cap of the sk before sitting on a wooden chair next to the bed.


    The two fell silent. There was only the soft sound of Blour chewing the wild fruit.


    The two fruits were finished in no time. After drinking the water from the Spring of Life, Blour��s face had more color to it.


    Sally kept the sk for him, and softly said, ��I��ve written a letter to Mr. Mag.��


    Blour froze. He shook his head gently, and said, ��You shouldn��t have told them.��


    ��The search operation for you has been intensified these few days. Helena has issued a death order to find you at all cost. On top of that, she also offered a high reward for you. You won��t be able to leave the Wind Forest safely with just our efforts,�� Sally said grievously. ��Helena wants me to go to the Tree of Life. I��m afraid I can��t help you any further.��

 Chapter 1646 - How Do You Do, Princess

    <h4>Chapter 1646: How Do You Do, Princess</h4>


    Helena stood on a tform in the Starry Cave.


    10-odd elves stood at the bottom of the tform with their heads lowered.


    ��I will give you three days�� time. Find me Vincent��s son even if you have to dig into the ground,�� Helena said in a cold voice.


    ��Yes,�� all the elves answered fearfully, and quickly strode off after they got permission to leave.


    ��Vincent does have a good son. He simply won��t let us elves have any peace.��


    ��Isn��t that so? I thought it was over after Irina got all those lowly ves away. I didn��t expect him to kill so many lords alone.��


    ��Go and find him quickly while he��s injured. We don��t know who will be the next after he recovers.��


    The elves quickly left after chatting for a while.


    Elliot stood at the bottom of the tform, and, trying to butter Helena up, smilingly said to her, ��Don��t worry, Great Elder. The Wind Forest has entered a total lockdown. He won��t be able to escape.��


    Borg was dead, and even though Sally��s conferring ceremony was interrupted, she still became the new elven princess.


    Hence, Elliot��s identity and status rose as well. He was already the most popr person in front of Helena, and he behaved as if he was already the number two among the elves.


    Helena��s gazended on Elliot as she said with a faint smile, ��You won��t be able to find peace if he is alive. You did a lot for Vincent��s death.��


    Elliot��s expression froze, but he quickly said with a smile, ��Vincent betrayed the elves and tried to attack you. He deserved to die. Meanwhile, that son of his is no better, either, so he��s not going to live for long.��


    ��Since he can��t escape, then we have to prevent others from rescuing him. Given Irina��s character, she would definitelye to rescue him if she knew.�� Helena retracted her gaze.


    ��Information on him is definitely not going to get out. Moreover, we have doneplete preparation. If Irina dares toe, she will never get to leave,�� Elliot replied confidently.


    ***


    ��Is this letter from Sally?�� Irina said with surprise as she tossed away the letter that was already burnt to ashes.


    ��I should have told you before that she was the restaurant��s service staff member for a period of time.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Blour and she had an engagement. However, when Vincent died from thebined attack, one of his attackers was Elliot,�� Irina said with furrowed brows. ��So, she still chose to save Blour and protect him.��


    ��She is a good girl. I��m very sure of that.�� Mag nodded.


    ��You are very sure again?��


    ��Ahem... The number one criterion that the restaurant focuses on when selecting its employees is their character. I employed her then because of that.�� Mag cleared his throat to hide his embarrassment before he continued, ��Therefore, we only need to follow the deployment map that she sent us, avoid those areas that are heavily guarded, and rendezvous with Blour at her abode. Then, we can evacuate from there straight away.��


    ��It sounds very simple and not challenging at all.�� Irina pursed her lips with disinterest.


    ��Since Sally has decided to help Blour, then we should make sure that this incident wouldn��t affect her. Compared to others, I feel that the oue will be rather good if the elves are ruled by her eventually,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Then, we have to kill her father first,�� Irina seriously said. ��Although I didn��t want to be the queen, there are many people who are eyeing that position. Elliot already can��t wait to learn from Borg.��


    ��It��s not wrong to say that, but it still sounds rather weird.�� Mag sighed. They would have to face this problem sooner orter, and he wondered what the situation would be like then.


    Ah Zi��s speed was extremely fast. They reached the borders of the Wind Forest in less than two hours when it flew at its top speed.


    ��Ah Zi, keep your aura and fly higher,�� Mag ordered.


    The purple-striped griffin��s flying altitude increased immediately. It pierced through the clouds, and continued to fly toward the inner part of the Wind Forest.


    After Sally became the new elven princess, she moved out of the Brewster Family��s territory, and moved into the princess�� pce that was prepared for her specially.


    ��ording to the elves�� traditions, the new elven princess would normally move into the cave where the Tree of Life is so she can establish a rtionship with it and gain its recognition. Seems like the little tree doesn��t allow anyone to move in after I left.�� Irina chuckled.


    ��Has this Tree of Life be a spirit?�� Mag asked curiously.


    ��I��m not sure about that, either, but it��s indeed spiritual. It can sense many things, and has preferences. In the elven tribe, apart from my mother, I have the best rtionship with it.��


    ��Then it most likely has already be a spirit.�� Mag pulled his lips. It only couldn��t talk.


    However, tree spirits weren��t a rare species in the world. The Tree of Life was deemed as the holy tree of the elves, and after being worshiped for thousands of years, it would be unreasonable if it didn��t be a spirit.


    Irina looked down, and reminded him, ��We have arrived.��


    ��Ah Zi, go down.�� Mag patted Ah Zi lightly.


    The purple-striped griffin changed its forward stance, and began to dash downward silently.


    The scenery below became clearer and clearer.


    The princess�� pce was situated in the middle of the buildings. It was next to the queen��s pce, and was in the core area of the elven tribe.


    It was alreadyte into the night, but there were bright torches everywhere with elves patrolling every now and then. The defense was very tight.


    The purple-striped griffinnded in a dense forest under the cover of the dark night.


    ��I have already confirmed their location. You will wait here for me,�� Irina instructed Mag before she disappeared in the direction of the princess�� pce.


    ��Fine. It��s great being the chauffeur.�� Mag reached out to pat Ah Zi that was trying to console him. What else could he do when his wife was too powerful. He couldn��t possibly go and cause trouble for her, right?


    ***


    Knock, knock.


    A knock came at the door.


    Blour grabbed the sword under his pillow instinctively.


    A hint of panic shed through Sally��s face, but she swiftly suppressed it. She got up, and replied, ��I��m already sleeping. We can leave any discussion to tomorrow.��


    ��I am Irina.�� A voice spoke at the door.


    ��Your Highness!��


    Surprise appeared on both Blour��s and Sally��s face at the same time.


    Sally turned to look at Blour.


    ��It��s her.�� Blour nodded. He waspletely sure that this was Irina��s voice. Apart from worry, there was also a hint of gratification in his eyes.


    Sally quickly moved to the door and opened it.


    ��How are you, Sally?�� Irina smiled at Sally at the door.


    Sally looked at Irina who was wearing a white dress, and she still looked like the beautiful, proud and powerful princess from the past. She bowed, and said, ��How do you do, Princess?��

 Chapter 1647 - I Still Prefer You In Female Attire

    <h4>Chapter 1647: I Still Prefer You In Female Attire</h4>


    ��Your Highness,�� Blour said to Irina, who was at the door, with surprise and worry as he struggled to get up from the bed. ��What are you doing here?��


    ��I came to fetch you.�� Irina walked into the room, and looked at the pale Blour with furrowed brows. A small brocade box appeared in her hands. She opened the box, and a champagne gold pill was revealed. She extended it to Blour. ��Eat it.��


    ��This is the Pill of Life?�� Blour eximed as he looked at the light golden pill in the brocade box. The rich scent of the life aura greeted his nose as soon as the cover was opened. Its scent was much richer than the Spring of Life��s. He quickly shook his head, and said, ��This is too precious. You shouldn��t waste it on me.��


    ��It��s just a pill. What��s so precious about it?�� Irina pinched Blour��s mouth, and stuffed that pill in directly. She also gave him a mouthful of the Spring of Life.


    ��Your injuries are too serious, and the defense out there is too tight. If I act out, Helena will discover us very easily. You will need to be able to move on your own if we want to leave.��


    Blour didn��t say anything more. He sat on the bed with his legs crossed, and breathed in and out slowly. He began to direct the rich life aura that gushed into his body to fix and repair his body.


    His body, which was seriously injured after taking a direct hit from a 10th-tier great magic caster, began to rapidly repair itself under the nourishment of the powerful life aura.


    The Pill of Life was such a precious item, and yet the princess simply took it out to cure him. He was very touched.


    One had to know that the queen had used arge amount of the Milk of Life to concoct the pills. There were only a total of nine pills. Every pill was a holy item for healing, and it had a great effect for cultivation too.


    Sally closed the door, and returned to the room. She looked at Irina, and her lips moved. Eventually, she chose to remain silent.


    ��You don��t have to feel that you have let me down. You were never able to decide or affect this event right from the beginning.�� Irina smiled at Sally. ��Recently, I have been eating at Mamy Restaurant very frequently. Amy and the rest always talk about you. You can go back to visit them when you have the chance.��


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Sally sounded choked-up as she revealed a smile to Irina.


    ��So, everyone... still remembers me...�� Tears glistened in Sally��s eyes, and the happy memories in Mamy Restaurant shed across her mind rapidly. The simple life, everyone��s love, and the delicious food... That, perhaps, was the happiest period in her life.


    However, she needed to carry too many things now, and her burden would most likely increase in the future.


    She already couldn��t leave everything behind and escape even if she wanted to.


    ��However, why did you save him?�� Irina asked Sally as she looked into her eyes. No matter how she looked at it, Sally shouldn��t have done that.


    ��Maybe... we are all doing the same thing.�� Sally was also looking at Irina with a glow in her bright gaze.


    Irina��s eyes lit up too as she nodded. ��Then we definitely will be sessful.��


    Three minutester, Blour opened his eyes, got off the bed himself, and put on his shoes.


    ��Thank you.�� Blour bowed deeply at Sally.


    ��It��s nothing.�� Sally nodded slightly.


    ��Let��s go.�� Irina turned and walked toward the door.


    ��Do you have anything to tell them?�� Blour asked Sally.


    Sally shook her head after a moment of silence.


    ��Take care.�� Blour turned and followed after Irina.


    Sally stood at the door for a while before closing the door sadly. From today on, she would be the only one left fighting in this forest.


    ��You can really switch between male and female attire effortlessly.�� Irina still managed to tease Blour even as she avoided the guards at the princess�� pce with him.


    ��It��s just a little hobby of mine...�� Blour answered unnaturally as he peeped at Irina. He was worried that the princess would think that he was a pervert.


    Irina turned around, and seriously said to Blour, ��I still prefer you in female attire.��


    Blour raised his eyebrows. He nodded after a moment of pondering. ��I will change it back after I return.��


    ��Anna, that little girl, really likes you. She looks unhappy every day because you didn��t return,�� Irina said casually as she continued to walk forward.


    ��Anna.�� Blour clenched his hands tightly as he felt his heart tighten. He suddenly felt very guilty as he thought she would be very happy to stay with Amy and the boss.


    Irina stopped next to a wall, and turned to apologetically say to Blour, ��I��m very sorry about your father. I should be the one to avenge him, yet you are the one who is putting yourself at risk here.��


    Blour shook his head. ��Father died for the elves. You don��t have to me yourself or apologize. However, as his son, I should be the one to avenge him.��


    ��Then we will take some interest back first today.�� Irina pulled the bloody bandage off Blour��s waist and then cut it into five, using her finger as a de. She then wrote rows of words on each piece of them.


    ��Thank you for your help. We will definitely return your favor 100-fold in the future!��


    ��We��ll definitely return this favor in the future!��


    ***


    Blour looked at all the different wordings on each piece of cloth, and then looked at Irina with befuddlement.


    ��I will throw them into the territories of Maurice, Gibson... and the other few families when we leaveter. Isn��t Helena conducting a very thorough research recently? It��s good to make them suffer even if they survive this.�� Irina chuckled as she watched the elves on patrol go away. She then dashed into the dense forest at the side with Blour.


    Blour noticed that giant beast and the man sitting on its back in the forest from afar.


    That was the man who had gained the princess�� favor. He was the man who made everyone in the world bow down to him, the man who had saved the Night Elves, and the man who had stayed with the princess and freed all the ves in the elven tribe.


    He had to admit that only a man like him was worthy of the princess.


    ��Let��s go.�� Irina appeared next to Mag in a sh.


    Blour stood in front of the purple-striped griffin, and bowed slightly to Mag to show his gratitude.


    Mag sized Blour up. He was able to walk here by himself. It seemed like his injuries were much better than he had imagined. Irina had to have treated him.


    ��Get up here,�� Mag spoke in a low voice.


    Blour didn��t hesitate. He stepped on the big tree next to him lightly, and thennded on the griffin��s back gracefully.


    ��Let��s go back.�� Mag patted on Ah Zi��s back gently. Ah Zi spread its wings and took to the sky quietly again. It shot through the dark night like an arrow.


    When the purple-striped griffin reached a certain altitude, Irina released the five strips of cloths in her hands, and they floated in five different directions.


    ��Let��s see who are the lucky fellows to pick these babies up.��

 Chapter 1648 - Haha. You Will Sleep In The Study Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 1648: Haha. You Will Sleep In The Study Tonight</h4>


    Anna sat on the bed as she stared at the stars in the sky, and worriedly asked, ��Amy, do you think Uncle Mag and Big Sister Irina are able to get Big Sister Shirley back?��


    ��Believe me... they definitely... can...�� Amy tried to answer Anna sleepily as she sat next to her, and put her head on Ugly Duckling.


    Ugly Duckling also looked up, and sleepily answered, ��Meow~��


    ��But, why are they still not back yet?�� Anna asked again worriedly.


    ��Roast duck... roast duck��s leg is so delish... heehee...�� Amy bit Ugly Duckling��s head and revealed a mysterious smile.


    Ugly Duckling, who was drowsy initially, suddenly widened its eyes, and slowly turned around to look at Amy fearfully.


    Anna turned to look at Amy, and then got up toy her down on the bed with resignation. She covered her with a small nket, and then dimmed the lights in the room before going back to sit by the window. She continued to sit in a daze with her chinid on her hands and waited.


    She didn��t know how long she had waited.


    ��Anna.�� Blour opened the room��s door, and saw Anna sleeping by the window. His eyes reddened instantly.


    Anna seemed to be awakened by the sound of the door opening, and she looked up at the door.


    ��Big Brother Blour!�� Anna��s eyes lit up, and she almost jumped up from her chair. She dashed into Blour��s arms and sobbed. ��You��re finally back. I thought you didn��t want me anymore.��


    Blour hugged Anna, and apologetically said, ��I��m back, Anna. I am sorry to have made you worry.��


    ��Am I dreaming? Are you really back, Big Brother Blour?�� Anna looked at Blour as her tears fell down. She still couldn��t believe her eyes.


    Blour reached out to wipe her tears away. He shook his head with an aching heart. ��No. I��m back. I��m really back.��


    He couldn��t imagine how Anna lived through this period of time. His heart and mind were consumed by vengeance, and he had almost forgotten that she was waiting for him.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Anna nodded. She reached out to touch the scar at the corner of Blour��s eyebrow, and pleaded, ��Can you please don��t leave Anna alone again?��


    Blour solemnly promised, ��Alright. I will never leave you alone again.��


    ��It��s good that you are back. All of us don��t have to worry about you anymore.�� Mag stood at the door and smiled at the two of them. His gaze went over the two of them and looked at Amy, who was snoring away. This little one wasn��t affected by them at all.


    ��Boss.�� Blour picked up Anna, and turned to gratefully say to Mag, ��Thank you for taking care of Anna for me during this time.��


    ��Anna has been a great help in the restaurant during this time, and she and Amy get along extremely well.�� Mag shook his head smilingly, and said, ��You will stay here for tonight. It��s not convenient for you to go to the elven embassy now.��


    ��There��s no need to. My people are already established in Chaos City. I can go and look for them.�� Blour shook his head. After some pondering, he continued, ��I need three days to recuperate, and I will continue to work at the restaurant after that.��


    ��Five days. Come to work after you arepletely well.�� Mag didn��t stop him. He helped Anna pack her bags, and sent them out of the restaurant.


    Irina appeared behind Mag. As she watched the big figure and small figure gradually walk away, she asked, ��Do you think he is Shirley or Blour?��


    ��He is Blour. He is Shirley as well.�� Mag smiled. ��This might not be a conflict at all. He enjoys both identities, and is immersed in them as well.��


    Irina frowned and pondered for a while before she nodded thoughtfully.


    Mag closed the door, and casually asked, ��What did Sally say?��


    ��She would be the best elven princess ever apart from me,�� Irina replied calmly.


    ��That��s a very high evaluation.�� Mag flicked a nce at Irina with surprise. After all, the height that she had attained was impossible for the majority of the elves.


    ��However, you seemed to be very interested in her?�� Irina turned her gaze toward Mag.


    ��As her boss, it��s very natural for me to care for my employee,�� Mag answered solemnly.


    ��She is the elven princess now. She��s no longer your employee.��


    ��That��s not important. What��s important is that she was once my employee, and that��s enough,�� Mag mildly said. ��I��m a nostalgic person.��


    ��I heard before you met me, you got to know a desert belle at the border?��


    ��Ahem. I don��t think anything like that happened? Perhaps I have forgotten something after I got injured. What desert belle? I don��t have any impression of that.�� Mag got a little panicked. He wasn��t going to take this me. What desert belle? He didn��t know anything about that, okay? Wasn��t Medusa the thing that stayed in the desert?


    ��Haha. You will sleep in the study tonight.�� Irina turned and walked upstairs with upturned lips.


    Mag shrugged and walked upstairs resignedly.


    After getting Blour back, he finally felt relieved.


    Sally was still the cool and kind maiden in his memory. It was a pity that he couldn��t reveal his identity during this mission, or else he would have brought her some specialty from the restaurant.


    ***


    ��My lord, someone found this piece of bloody cloth in the Maurice Family��s territory. The blood beast has confirmed that the blood on it belongs to Blour.�� An elf walked into the great hall with a piece of cloth, and presented it to Elliot with both his hands.


    ��The Maurice Family guards the border. Perhaps Blour has already left the Wind Forest through their territory?�� Elliot said angrily as he read the words of gratitude on the cloth. Although no name was written, the blood beast had already confirmed the identity of the person who��d written it.


    ��Send our people to surround the Maurice Family, and bring Maurice to the Starry Cave. Ask the great elder to pass the judgement.�� Elliot strode out with the bloody cloth. He didn��t expect the Maurice Family to do this while pretending to be at odds with the Vincents.


    ***


    ��Look, what��s that hanging on the branch?�� Beyond the Gibson��s territory, a team of elves with torches halted their steps, and the elf in the lead removed the piece of cloth from the branch. His eyes lit up when he saw the words on it. ��Quick, go to the Brewster Family��s territory! We��re going to get rich!��


    ***


    ��Young Master, you��re finally back.�� Yngwie stood at the yard��s gate and looked at Blour, who was holding Anna��s hands, with tears in his eyes that were surrounded by wrinkles.


    ��I didn��t kill all my enemies and avenge my father.�� Blour lowered his eyelids.


    ��Since the chief decided to die for the cause, he has never wanted you to seek vengeance for him,�� Yngwie said in a deep voice.


    Blour pursed his lips. ��How could I endure the desire for vengeance for my father��s death?��


    ��Is this the Night Elves�� purpose?��


    Blour looked up at Yngwie with quivering lips, and shook his head eventually.


    ��Come on in. It��s good that you are back.�� Yngwie reached out to get the luggage in his hands before he turned around and walked into the yard.

 Chapter 1649 - The Master Who Had Just Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 1649: The Master Who Had Just Arrived</h4>


    ��The stars are so pretty, but I wonder which one of them is Grandpa?��


    ��Grandpa said he would be the little star that was on the right of that brightest star. See, there it is. That tiny but very bright little star.��


    In the yard, Lucy, who was wearing a cotton jacket, was pointing at the sky andughing.


    ��I saw it!�� Darren��s eyes lit up with excitement on his small face.


    Lucy turned around, and smiled at Darren with conviction. ��Darren, you will be an excellent hunter.��


    Darren retracted his gaze, and hesitantly said to Lucy, ��But... Grandpa Christopher said we can go to school and be someone with knowledge.��


    ��Don��t you want to go back?�� Lucy frowned.


    ��I...�� Darren opened his mouth, and then lowered his eyes slowly before he softly said, ��I will return with you, Sister.��


    ��I have to go back to return the money to our vige people. These are all the little savings that they had.�� Lucy softened her expression and stroked Darren��s head. ��Our vige people have helped us a lot all these years. We cannot forget about their kindness.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Darren looked up again and nodded at Lucy. ��I know. Grandpa said before that we couldn��t be ungrateful people.��


    ��It��s not wrong that you want to be someone as knowledgeable as Big Sister Dorothy. Grandpa would definitely support if he was alive,�� Lucy said to Darren with a severe expression. ��But we cannot take people��s kindness for granted. Grandpa Christopher has already helped us cure your eyes. We should be grateful to him, and try to pay him back. We should not continue epting his gifts.��


    ��Sister, I know I am wrong.�� Darren lowered his head.


    ��We will make a trip back to the vige tomorrow, and return everyone their money. Then, we wille back to Chaos City again.�� Lucy grabbed Darren��s hands and smiled. ��I will work and support you.��


    Darren looked at Lucy with surprise and shock immediately. ��Are weing back to Chaos City again?��


    Lucy nodded. ��Mm-hmm. I want to send you to Chaos School and let you be a person with knowledge so you will never need to go hunt in the dangerous forest again.��


    ��But...�� Darren looked at his frail sister with heartache and worry.


    ��I will go find Grandpa Christopher tomorrow morning and bid farewell to him. About the job, let��s decide after we return to Chaos City again,�� Lucy smilingly said before looking up at the sky again. Then, she pulled Darren to bed.


    ***


    A merchant caravan stopped beyond Chaos City. The curtain of a horse-drawn carriage was lifted up by an elderly dwarf with white hair. He chuckled as he looked at the dark city walls under the night sky. ��This Chaos City is really very far. I thought we would be able to reach it in 10 days, but we actually took over one month.��


    Joss looked out from the other side and smiled. ��Yes. I never expected that the Issen Castle was so far away from Chaos City. However, Master, you have so many gifts and tools, so even the biggest flying steed wouldn��t be able to carry all of them.��


    Joey took out a coat, and respectfully asked Rom, ��Master, Chaos City has never opened its gates at night, so do you want to get out of the carriage and stretch out after spending the whole day in it?��


    ��It��s fine. Let��s just wait in the carriage. We will be able to enter the city tomorrow after a night��s sleep.�� Rom shook his head smilingly as he looked at the city walls, and expectantly said, ��I wonder, will I be able to eat my young friend Mag��s steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers early next morning?��


    ��Master, is that steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers really that delicious?�� Joss asked curiously.


    The news of Master Rom leaving Issen Castle had created a big hoo-ha. Even the castle lord had personallye to make him stay.


    However, nobody knew that Master Rom didn��t choose to go to Chaos City because it gave him many favorable conditions. Instead, it was simply because a chef from Chaos City had made him a helping of steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers. Not only did Master Rom, who had never forged anything for many years, give him a cleaver that he personally forged, he even moved his workshop thousands of kilometers to Chaos City.


    The tightly shut city gates suddenly opened outward slowly, and two toons of cavalry with fire torches escorted a person straight toward their caravan.


    The person in the lead rode up, and loudly asked, ��Is this Master Rom��s caravan?��


    ��Yes, it��s me.�� Rom got up and allowed Joey to put on the coat for him before he walked out.


    ��Master Rom, I have heard so much about you.�� That person rode forward and cupped his hands at Rom. ��I am Dicus from the city lord��s castle��s secretary department. I havee with the city lord��s order to wee you, Master, into the city for your rest.��


    Rom was a little surprised, but he still cupped his hands, and said, ��I really appreciate the city lord��s kindness.��


    ��Because Chaos City has a rule that caravans cannot enter the city at night, I can only invite Master Rom��s carriage into the city first. The caravan will have to wait till the sun rises tomorrow.�� Dicus made a ��please�� gesture with a smile.


    ��It��s indeed great to be able to have a good night��s sleep on a bed.�� Rom got into the carriage with a smile, and the coachman quickly made the carriage follow the cavalry into the city.


    ��Master Rom? Could he be that legendary weaponsmith from the Issen Castle?��


    ��No way? How can that person who has never left Issen Castle for hundreds of years appear in Chaos City?��


    ��Perhaps the city lord has invited him? That��s why he specially sent people out here to wee him?��


    All the caravan groups showed their envy when they saw this scene. They were wondering who was in that carriage. He could actually make the city lord��s castlee out to wee him personally. However, nobody dared to attempt to break the rules.


    ��This is Master Rom��s first time in Chaos City, so we��ll have to ask you to make do at the city lord��s castle tonight. We will get someone to bring you to look for suitable amodations tomorrow morning.�� Dicus was about to leave after he arranged Master Rom��s and hispanions�� amodation.


    ��Thank you so much. However, my young friend, I have something to ask you,�� said Rom.


    ��Please go ahead.��


    ��Have you heard about a restaurant called ��Mamy Restaurant�� in Chaos City? That one whose boss is called Mag.��


    ��Do you want to have your meal now? Mamy Restaurant has already closed for the night, so I am afraid we can��t have anything from there tonight. However, I can make the kitchen send some food over here for you.�� Dicus looked at Rom with surprise. He didn��t expect Mamy Restaurant to be so famous that even Master Rom had heard about it.


    The city lord ced great importance on this legendary weaponsmith who had created many legendary weapons. However, he also wondered why Master Rom, who had never left Issen Castle, chose toe to Chaos City and move his workshop over.


    But, no matter what, this was a good thing for Chaos City.


    The stationing of a legendary weaponsmith would definitely attract a great number of powerhouses along with him. Although they simply wanted to obtain a weapon that was personally forged by the master, since they would be stationed at Chaos City, they naturally would be a part of Chaos City��s power, and increase Chaos City��s power imperceptibly.


    ����No, thank you. Since the restaurant is already closed for the night, then we��ll go have it tomorrow.�� Rom waved his hand and smiled. ��We��ve had our dinner, so I shan��t be bothering you.��

 Chapter 1650 - Boss Mag’s Dishes Are Indeed Unforgettable

    <h4>Chapter 1650: Boss Mag��s Dishes Are Indeed Unforgettable</h4>


    ��I heard Master Rom hase to Chaos City.��


    ��The Issen Castle has received a huge amount of deposit a while ago, and that was from Master Rom. I have long heard that he had left Issen Castle, but I didn��t expect that he woulde to Chaos City.��


    Scheer and Ian were sitting across from each other and chatting at breakfast.


    Ian bit into the poached egg and chuckled. ��Interesting. I wonder if this is the city lord��s castle��s handiwork? They actually made that old antique leave the castle that he has lived in for hundreds of years, ande to spend his twilight years in our city.��


    ��Didn��t you have some interaction with him when you were young? He wasn��t someone that the city lord��s castle could tempt. The city lord��s castle could never offer the conditions that the Roth Empire offered him in the past.�� Scheer used a napkin to wipe her lips.


    Ian rubbed his chin with doubt, and said, ��This is where I am surprised. What made him deposit all his money in his warehouse in the bank, ande all the way to Chaos City?��


    ��If I remember correctly, thetest weapon that he forged should be Boss Mag��s cleaver,�� said Scheer.


    ��Cleaver? Could it be that he hase for Mamy Restaurant?�� Ian said with surprise, but soon shook his head. ��That��s very unlikely. He isn��t very particr about food.��


    ��Perhaps, you can ask him this question yourself. I don��t think he has many acquaintances in Chaos City.�� Scheer got up and left.


    ��That��s a good suggestion. Although I didn��t make the deal with him then, at least he knows my face.�� Ian finished the remaining half of the egg slowly, and then instructed, ��Get the carriage ready. I��m going to the city lord��s castle.��


    ***


    ��Master, where should we set up our new workshop?�� Joey asked curiously as he helped Rom put on his coat.


    Joss was also looking at Master Rom expectantly. Although they had left Issen Castle, as long as they had a workshop, they were still cksmiths.


    ��Let��s consider that after we have our breakfast,�� Rom answered nonchntly, and then walked out.


    ��Do we need to meet up with the caravan?�� Joey asked again.


    Rom said to Joey, ��I��ll leave this to you. The city lord��s castle should be sending someone to bring you there. After I confirm the location of the workshop, you can lead the caravan to the new ce with the equipment.��


    ��Yes.�� Joey nodded and strode off.


    ��Master, the city lord��s castle has prepared breakfast for us...�� Joss said.


    ��We don��t need that. We will go straight to Mamy Restaurant for breakfast.�� Rom shook his head, and walked straight to the door.


    Dicus had just reached the yard��s gate when he saw Rom who came out, so he smilingly asked, ��Good morning, Master Rom, are you going to Mamy Restaurant?��


    ��Yes, I am.�� Rom nodded.


    ��Then please allow me to bring you there. I am a regr at Mamy Restaurant, and I haven��t had breakfast, either,�� Dicus smilingly said.


    ��I shall have to bother you then.�� Rom didn��t reject his offer, as it was equally troublesome to go ask someone else for directions. However, it seemed like Mamy Restaurant was indeed very famous. Any city lord��s castle��s personnel was its regr customer.


    The three of them walked out of the gates of the city lord��s castle. Just as they were about to get into the carriage, an opulent yet low-profile ck horse-drawn carriage stopped in front of the gates. The coachman opened the carriage door, and Ian came out. He saw Rom and hispanions who were about to get into the carriage, and chuckled. ��Master Rom, are you going out?��


    ��You are?�� Rom turned to look at Ian. After a moment of pondering, his eyes lit up. ��That guy who tried to cheat us out of money?��


    ��How could you say that? I run a bank...�� Ian��s old face darkened. He didn��t expect that he was actually a swindler in Rom��s eyes.


    When one reached his level, he didn��t have to get to know any weaponsmith. He didn��tck anything, and he didn��t need a legendary weapon, either. That thing wasn��t even as attractive to him as an excellent fishing rod.


    Maybe he had reached the age that he began to have less and less friends. He had spent some time at the Issen Castle when he was trying to break into the market then. He just wanted to meet an old friend.


    ��Everyone called you that then. I just didn��t expect I would also deposit my money into your bank one day.�� Rom chuckled. Thest time he saw Rom was 40-odd years ago. Ian was still a young man then. In order to make Rom deposit his money into his bank, Ian visited the workshop almost every day. He was even more enthusiastic than those people who came to seek a weapon from Rom. Therefore, he left a very deep impression on the weaponsmith.


    Decades had passed in a blink of an eye. He had already be the boss of the biggest bank on the Nond Continent and also a little old man.


    ��I didn��t expect that would have to be aplished by my granddaughter.�� Ian shrugged. He, too, couldn��t help smiling when he thought of the past. He said to Rom, ��Master, where do you n to go? Since we bumped into each other, why don��t we go and have some tea together?��


    ��Why should we drink tea so early in the morning? I��m going to Mamy Restaurant for breakfast before I go look for a venue for the workshop. I don��t have time for tea.�� Rom rejected him as he got into the carriage straight away.


    ��Then we will make a move first, Mr Ian.�� Dicus said with a smile, and then got into the carriage. He instructed the coachman to go to Mamy Restaurant.


    <i>He rushes to have breakfast at the Mamy Restaurant so early in the morning. Don��t tell me that he really came here for that chap Mag?</i> Ian watched the carriage go away with surprise. He didn��t expect that his invitation would be rejected. He was still thinking of rmending some good shop fronts for him to set up his workshop because of their friendship.


    Ian waved his hand, and said, ��Let��s go. We will go and take a look at Mamy Restaurant too.��


    The butler who was standing behind him asked, ��Master, didn��t you have breakfast before you came out this morning?��


    ��I am only 70% full. Let��s go check out what magic this Mamy Restaurant has that could make this old chap Rom move thousands of kilometers here.�� Ian turned and entered the carriage.


    ��Let��s go to the Mamy Restaurant,�� the butler instructed the coachman. He then entered the carriage, and closed the door.


    ��Does Master Rom know Boss Mag?�� Dicus asked Rom curiously in the carriage.


    ��I have met him in Issen Castle, and ate his food before,�� Rom answered.


    ��Boss Mag��s dishes are indeed unforgettable.��


    ��Yes, indeed. That steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers is the most scrumptious food that I have ever had before.�� Rom nodded smilingly. He was getting a little excited as he thought that he would be able to eat it again soon.


    Dicus looked at Rom, and he could already vaguely guess the reason why Rom moved his workshop across thousands of kilometers to Chaos City.


    Boss Mag was indeed a rare talent. He attracted such a formidable weaponsmith to Chaos City with just a dish of steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers.


    The horse-drawn carriage stopped, and Dicus took a look out there before he got up, and said, ��We have arrived at Mamy Restaurant.��


    Rom followed him out of the carriage. When he saw dozens of people lining up in front of the restaurant, he couldn��t help but say with astonishment, ��There��re so many people here?��


    Dicus chuckled. ��We��re already considered early. The lines can even reach into the square.��

 Chapter 1651 - Duang, Black And Bright

    <h4>Chapter 1651: Duang, ck And Bright</h4>


    ��Looks like even having a meal won��t be easy.�� Master Rom shook his head with a smile, but he still followed Dicus to the end of the line. Although Mag did say that Rom could look for him straight away once he reached Chaos City, Rom didn��t want to break the rules and make things difficult for Mag, since everyone was lining up.


    ��Master Rom, which dishes have you tried before?�� Dicus asked curiously as he stood behind Rom.


    ��Steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers,�� Rom replied without thinking.


    ��If it��s steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers, I��m afraid you won��t be able to eat it now,�� Dicus said.


    ��Why?��


    ��Mamy Restaurant only provides a selected breakfast menu for their breakfast operating hours. The dishes with heavier vors and those that require more preparation time are not avable during breakfast. That includes the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers,�� Dicus exined.


    ��I see.�� Rom fell deep in thought. He didn��t expect that he wouldn��t be able to eat the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers that he had been craving even after waking up early in the morning. What a pity.


    ��Boss Mag is someone who goes by the rules. Even I won��t be able to convince him to make steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers for you. But, Mamy Restaurant��s breakfast menu is superb as well. Whether it��s soybean milk with youtiao, or tofu pudding with Yangzhou fried rice, or even a bowl of warm congee with pork and century egg, you are sure to be satisfied for the entire morning,�� Dicus advised with a smile.


    ��Although the names sound strange, it seems like the food is not bad. Then I shall try the other dishes for breakfast.�� Rom nodded. Actually, he was not certain if he really wanted to have steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers early in the morning. He would have itter at night��after he was done with his things��coupled with some wine. That was the life.


    Joss stood behind the two of them, and looked at the beautiful restaurant in front, and then at the ever-increasing line behind him. He was speechless. He didn��t think that Mr. Mag��s restaurant would be so famous that so many people would be willing to line up early in the morning for breakfast.


    Not longter, a ck horse-drawn carriage stopped at Mamy Restaurant.


    ��Mamy Restaurant, we��ve reached Mamy Restaurant.�� The butler lifted the curtain and nced outside. After that, he hesitantly said, ��But the line seems a little long. If we were to join the line, I don��t know how long we��ll have to wait.��


    ��So many people? Then we would have to wait for ages.�� Ian lifted the curtain and nced out. He quickly put the curtain down, and said, ��Let��s go back. I��d rather fish than to wait in line here.��


    ��Yes.�� The butler nodded, and instructed the coachman to head back.


    No one noticed that such a horse-drawn carriage stopped by for a while and left.


    Not longter, the restaurant��s door opened. Mag walked out and weed the customers with a smile.


    Mag looked towards the end of the line habitually and saw Rom. He was shocked and surprised, but still greeted the customers with a warm smile.


    ��Master Rom, I didn��t expect you to reallye,�� Mag said with a smile as Rom approached him.


    ��If I didn��t, I��m afraid I would never be able to enjoy that delicious steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers again,�� Rom replied with a smile, and continued, ��No one in this world can make anything as delicious as that.��


    ��If it��s the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers, I��m afraid...��


    ��I know. I��lle back again at night for that. I��ll just settle with something else for breakfast. I��ll have to find a ceter to set up the forge,�� Rom said with a smile, and went straight in so he wouldn��t block the entrance.


    ��The city lord told me to help Master Rom with the forge,�� Dicus exined to Mag with a smile, and followed Rom into the restaurant.


    Joss looked at Mr. Mag and bowed before following behind them quickly. If it was not for this man, he might not be his master��s disciple anymore, much lesse to Chaos City with him to learn forging.


    Mag smiled. Master Rom was an understanding person, and didn��t like to trouble others.


    Master Rom ordered a bowl of congee with pork and century egg, and after finishing it, he ordered another bowl. Before leaving, he walked to the kitchen, and gave Mag a thumbs-up as heplimented, ��Young friend, your culinary skills are extraordinary. I��m afraid I��ll be the restaurant��s regr too.��


    ��I will be more than willing to wee you if you��re willing toe,�� Mag said with a smile, and watched them leave.


    ��Isn��t that the legendary weaponsmith, Master Rom?��


    ��I heard from the traders who entered the city today that Master Rom was in Chaos City, but I didn��t expect him toe to Mamy Restaurant early in the morning for breakfast.��


    ��Yeah. It looks like he��s quite close with Boss Mag. Could Boss Mag be the reason he wanted to shift his forge over to Chaos City?��


    ��Well, if I was him... That��s really possible.��


    The customers conversed softly as they watched Rom walk out.


    As the most famous and legendary weaponsmith on the Nond Continent, Master Rom, who made the Tian Du sword and other famous swords, would always be the center of attraction no matter what he did.


    For the past few years, there was suddenly no news of Master Rom. He closed himself up in his workce and rejected all customers. There was also a long period of time where he did not make any new weapons, and there were even rumors going around saying that he had already retired.


    But no one would expect him to suddenly announce his departure from Issen Castle, and move his forge to Chaos City.


    On top of that, rumor had it that his recent work was a cleaver named Fat Head Fish


    Of course, that was only a rumor, and no one would believe that Master Rom would make a cleaver for anyone. That was the kind of job that only a roadside cksmith would take up, and it waspletely unbefitting of Master Rom��s status.


    Everyone could be certain of one thing today: Master Rom had indeede to Chaos City, and he looked rather energetic. Perhaps they would hear news of a new divine weapon soon.


    The morning operating hours had ended, and Miya and the rest had gone to the ice cream. Mag opened the door, and Harris, who was waiting outside with a smile, walked in with Chapman. Smiling, he asked Mag, ��Master, are we learning ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� today?��


    ��No.�� Mag rolled his eyes. ��I��ve already told you hundreds of times, even if you know how to make it, you won��t be able to find all the ingredients.��


    ��Master, you��re belittling me. I am still a very famous chef. Even if I can��t find all the ingredients, we can still find recements,�� Harris said with a smile.


    ��If the ingredients could be reced so easily, it wouldn��t be called ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.�� Mag nced at Harris��s thick hair. ��On top of losing its true taste, it would also lose all of its special effects.��


    ��If it can��t prevent hair loss and promote hair growth, I��d rather not learn.�� Harris ran his fingers through his hair, and proudly said, ��Look at my hair. Duang[1], ck and bright.��


    ��Oh, right. Master Rom hase to Chaos City. Aren��t the two of you old friends?�� Mag said casually as he set up the grill.


    [1] Look up duang on wikipedia, it��s a Chinese meme and ng. Here, it basically means something like swish or whoosh, implying special effects from shampoo ads.

 Chapter 1652 - Combing It Neatly So It’s Easier For Amy To Burn

    <h4>Chapter 1652: Combing It Neatly So It��s Easier For Amy To Burn</h4>


    ��What did you say? Who��s here?�� Harris was stunned, and looked at Mag in disbelief.


    ��Master Rom from Issen Castle,�� Mag said. ��He came to the restaurant for breakfast today.��


    ��How��s that possible? That fellow is the kind who would stay in his forge forever.�� Harris��s eyes widened. He was really shocked.


    ��Maybe the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers is too good,�� Mag said calmly.


    ��You mean... he came over because of your steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers? He would actually give up his resolution and belief to stay in his forge, and travel miles away to Chaos City just for a fish head?�� Harris looked at Mag in disbelief.


    ��Isn��t the charm of a fish head enough?�� Mag asked Harris.


    Harris thought carefully and nodded, saying, ��It��s enough.��


    Didn��t he stay in Chaos City because of one dish? It might sound unbelievable, yet that was how it was.


    ��We��ll learn how to make beef kebab today. It��s the simplest skewered food.�� Mag took out a lump of beef and some bamboo skewers, and ced them on the countertop. ��We��ll start from cutting beef cubes and skewering the meat.��


    ��Grilling meat is my expertise. I��ll definitely learn it fast,�� Harris said confidently.


    Chapman stood at the side, watching like a serious student.


    ��Grilling is a technical job. You can only make good grilled meat if you have good control over the temperature. The preparation of ingredients is also very important. This beef that we��re using...�� Mag started teaching very seriously.


    Harris and Chapman were very good disciples. They already had a very good culinary foundation, and were humble and serious when cooking.


    Therefore, other than the husband and wife lung slice, Mag also intended to teach them how to make beef kebab.


    Without kebabs, suppers would be so lonely and boring.


    Mag didn��t have the ability to let more people enjoy the kebab yet, but Harris, who loved to roam around and battle others, could bring the kebab far and wide.


    Perhaps he could bring kebab to greater heights in Nond Continent��s supper scene.


    One would never be able to earn all the money in the world. Adding a new, peculiar dish to a world��s food structure, and making it a trend would not be easy.


    Just in Chaos City alone, even though Mag had never disallowed copies of his dishes, those restaurants in Aden Square which came up with various versions of his dish never really made it big after the hype was over.


    Therefore, a professional disciple was equally important.


    ��Master, don��t worry. We won��t impart all these to another person after learning. It��s just for our own growth and learning,�� Harris promised as he looked at Mag. He was very touched by Mag��s straightforwardness and contribution without asking for any returns. Recipes were very private secrets that even fathers might not impart to their sons, much less to two otherplete strangers. Yet, he actually taught them everything without hiding anything because of a bet that they made.


    Such character and trust made him admire Mag from deep down; therefore, Mag deserved the title ��master��.


    ��You don��t have to keep it a secret for me. I think the current standard of the culinary world is too low. I hope that you can spread these two dishes out for me to increase the standard of the culinary world a little,�� Mag said with a shake of his head.


    ��Er...�� Harris was stunned. When he saw that Mag was calm, and didn��t seem like he was kidding, he could not help but sigh. ��So this is the loneliness of an expert. I once felt that too, but I didn��t expect to meet you one day, Master. Don��t worry, in the future, I will spread the recipe whenever I go to a new ce so that these two dishes can spread far and wide.��


    ��You��ll have to master it first.�� Mag nced at Harris with a smile, and asked, ��You don��t want any tips from me this time as well?��


    ��No. A qualified student shouldn��t ask for tips without even trying. Although tips would mean fewer mistakes made, that would also mean fewer chances to find out where I amcking and find room for improvement.�� Harris rejected outrightly.


    Chapman, who was standing at the side, hesitated for a while. He looked at Mag, and said, ��Grandmaster, I would like to try it on my own this time.��


    ��Alright. Then go ahead. I��ll go out for a while.�� Mag undid his apron, took some beef kebabs that were done, and walked out.


    ��Hey, why don��t you want the tips this time?�� Harris asked Chapman with a smile.


    ��Master, you��re right. Shortcuts won��t help a chef grow. The things that are spoon-fed to you and the things that you understand through thinking are different. This is what you taught me since young,�� Chapman said seriously.


    ��Alright. Let��s start from cutting the meat.�� Harris took out a knife, and started cutting the meat seriously.


    ***


    ��Studying the blueprint?�� Mag had gone to the cksmith next door with the kebabs. Mobai, Lulu, and Hannah were sitting around a small table as they talked about the blueprint.


    ��Yes, Boss. Boss Mobai is really impressive. He��s almost done with the first part.�� Hannah raised her head. There were three gray streaks on her face, making her look like a dirty little cat.


    ��Boss Mag.�� Mobai looked at Mag and greeted him.


    ��I made some beef kebabs. Have some before you continue.�� Mag passed the kebabs over. They were just right��two for each person.


    ��...Boss, I��ll bring you over to look at the machine.�� Hannah brought Mag over to the forging room next door.


    Hannah pointed at a row of big parts in the corner of the forging room, and said, ��Look, these parts are already done. Now we just need the main body of the brewing machine. Boss Mobai said that the size was too big, and the forging room wasn��trge enough, so he had to go to his friend��s ce, and get a few cksmiths to make it with him.��


    ��The efficiency is good, and so is the quality. This is way better than what you initially had.�� Mobai squatted down to check on the parts. He had to give it to Mobai. Although the parts were handmade, they were all very precise, and would be perfect for brewing wine. <i>Mobai indeed lives up to his reputation as someone who could make canons.</i>


    Hannah seriously said, ��I made it myself. Although it��s a little uglier, it helped me make high-quality rum, and that shows that it��s a good machine.��


    ��Alright, alright, alright. I know you��re awesome,�� Mag said with a smile. It seemed like the construction of the brewery could start at the same time. When it was done, the machine could be brought in, and they could start producing rum inrge quantities.


    Mag could already imagine how much of an investment it was to own a top-grade rum factory and own a top brand.


    ��Carry on, I��ll go get some sun.�� Mag did not stay for long. After leaving the cksmith, he saw Urien, who wasbing ck Coal��s remaining few feathers outside the magic potion shop next door, and smilingly greeted, ��Master Urien, are youbing ck Coal?��


    ck Coal stretched its neck as it enjoyed the feeling of the teeth of theb gliding down its body.


    ��I��mbing it neatly so it��s easier for Amy to burn,�� Urien said in a hoarse voice.


    ��Hm?!��


    (��`?��? ?)!!


    ck Coal returned to its cage stiffly.

 Chapter 1653 - Magic Is Just An Appearance. Knighthood Is Justice

    <h4>Chapter 1653: Magic Is Just An Appearance. Knighthood Is Justice</h4>


    Mag returned to his restaurant, ced a lounge chair by the door, and sat there under the sun. ��System, didn��t I gain the chance to learn how to make two types of alcoholic drinks?�� Mag asked inwardly.


    ��The reward has been released for a long time. Please collect it quickly,�� the system replied.


    Mag went through the different alcohols in his mind, and curiously asked, ��Whisky is also coined the Spring of Life. Is it rted to the elves�� Spring of Life in this world?��


    ��The host can ascertain the specific effects after he picks it,�� the system said slowly.


    Mag frowned and thought about it for a while before saying, ��Alright, I want the Scotch Whiskey and Maotai.��


    ��Ding! Scotch Whiskey and Maotai recipes have been sessfully released!��


    The system notification rang, and two golden experience bags,beled Whiskey and Maotai, respectively, appeared in Mag��s mind.


    The Scotch was the ancestor of whiskey, while the Maotai was the ssic alcoholic drink of China. Coupled with the beer that the restaurant currently had and the rum, Mamy Restaurant��s alcoholic drinks would be more varied and diversified.


    It was a pity that the red wine in the system was not avable for him. Otherwise, just with the quality that could thrash Roman��e-Conti, Mag could easily sell it at a very high price.


    Of course, he would not know if the staple alcohol of the Chinese people would be popr here.


    <i>Interesting. I��ll learn the whiskey first tonight, and see if the Spring of Life created by the English gentlemen is befitting of its name.</i> Mag smiled. He had quite some expectations for the country that was known for producing bald men and warm-hearted gentlemen.


    Since he had nothing to do, Mag finished up the experience bags, and closed his eyes for half an hour to digest them. When he opened his eyes again, he felt as though he was an invincible master brewer.


    Mag stroked his chin as he thought, <i>It looks like we can make the brewery bigger and produce all four alcohols. Dwarves love alcohol, demons love alcohol, orcs love alcohol, humans also love alcohol... There are even drinkers even among the elves. This business has a very big market.</i>


    But to date, only a few kinds of alcohol were popr within the drinking circle. There was almost no alcohol with a high supply and good reputation.


    Judging from the positive reviews the customers had towards beer and rum, these two alcohols would not be oversupplied even if they were produced inrge quantities. As long as they could produce enough and market widely enough, they might even be world-renowned.


    <i>I can negotiate with the city lord for thend. As for thebor, there are still around 20,000 idle Night Elves for me to employ.</i> Mag nned inside. He could think about that againter, but it seemed he couldn��t escape burning the midnight oil toe up with the design for the machines and factories.


    ��Krassu and Urien intend to go for a night exploration in the Thunderstorm Mountains. Do you want toe along?�� Just as Mag was thinking, Irina��s voice suddenly sounded from beside him.


    ��Something happened there?�� Mag said in shock as he opened his eyes, and turned to look at Irina, who appeared from nowhere.


    Irina had told him before that there might be a certain Evil God being trapped under the Thunderstorm Mountains. The worst part was that the seal was already imperfect, and the evilness had already started leaking out. It could possibly attract the descendants and followers of the Evil God.


    ��We don��t know the situation. It��s said that recently, there has been a mysterious person loitering around the Thunderstorm Mountains. They were afraid that the person might discover the seal and destroy it, thereby releasing the Evil God, so we��ve decided to take a look.


    ��Then why at night?��


    ��We have received information that there would be a strange phenomenon happening at the Thunderstorm Mountains during the night recently, so we��re going to take a look while we��re at it,�� Irina exined.


    ��Then I��ll join you.�� Mag nodded. The shadows of the Great Old Ones had always been looming over him. Once the Evil God broke free from the seal, it would be irreversible, and the Nond Continent wasn��t ready for the Evil God yet.


    ��Alright.�� Irina nodded. She looked in the direction of the magic potion shop with a smile, and said, ��I��ve seen Amy��s recent homework. It seemed like Urien and Krassu had already progressed quite well with Amy.��


    ��Would it be bad for Amy to be learning both ice and fire magic, as well as long- and short-range attacks?�� Mag asked Irina. He wasn��t sure if allowing Amy to be both Urien��s and Krassu��s disciple was a good decision anymore.


    ��It would be bad if you let such an opportunity go to waste.�� Irina smiled, and said, ��She��s our daughter. She inherited my magic talent and your closebat magic talent. Her future will be very bright after learning from both of them.��


    Upon hearing that, Mag smiled. Since Irina had already said that, he wouldn��t have to worry further.


    ��Besides, I��m considering letting her learn swordsmanship from you at the age of five,�� Irina said.


    ��You want a magic caster to learn swordsmanship?�� Mag looked at Irina in shock. Although he did teach Amy some basic swordsmanship asionally, it was only so that she could stay healthy. After seeing her talent in magic, he had second thoughts about nurturing her into the new-generation dragon yer.


    ��Didn��t you always tell me that magic is just the appearance, and knighthood is justice?�� Irina asked.


    ��Er... that sounds about right.�� Mag thought for a while, and then said, ��If Amy wants to learn, I will work hard to nurture her into an outstanding knight.��


    ��You must teach her.�� Irina became serious. ��We don��t know what the future holds, and we��re unsure if we could annihte or seal the Evil God back. Having one more ability means she will be more capable than others to survive in this world.��


    Mag looked at Irina. He fell silent for a while before saying with a nod, ��Alright. I will make her into an outstanding dragon-ying knight. She is my daughter, so she will be able to achieve it.��


    ��My dream is to be a magic caster who wields a sword. If it weren��t because I wasn��t talented enough, hmph...�� Irina pressed her lips together. Then, she expectantly said, ��Say, if you pull out your magic caster��s staff, and while the enemy is waiting for you to cast your spell, they realize that you��re advancing at an incredible speed, then they exim in shock that you��re actually a closebat magic caster, but in the end, you pull out a sword from the staff, and stab him, don��t you think that��s exhrating?��


    Mag thought carefully about that scenario, and then said with a frown, ��I feel like it was just a somewhat useless fake...��


    It was something that could be settled with a fireball, but after doing all that, things would be a littleplicated.


    ��No, the point is to make your enemy always be unsure of what your next move will be. That way, you will never lose,�� Irina said with a shake of her head.


    ��Is this the reason why you have a few hundred chairs stored in your distort space?��

 Chapter 1654 - I’m Just An Iron Fool Who Knows How To Forge

    <h4>Chapter 1654: I��m Just An Iron Fool Who Knows How To Forge</h4>


    Mag listened to Irina��s suggestion, and really started nning a schedule to make Amy a female knight.


    This was very challenging.


    This was because Amy was not a piece of nk paper. Even though she was not even five years old, she was already reaching the 7th-tier for both her fire magic and ice magic, and she was also a closebat magic caster.


    Krassu��s closebat magic tactic relied on his powerful magic to create a sudden and powerful st within a short distance, for example using the magic caster��s staff to split the head. It was violent and impactful.


    However, such a tactic was just child��s y to Mag, who was a master at sword techniques. At the moment the magic caster��s staff was raised, his sword could already find countless loopholes to attack.


    With Krassu��s abilities, one would have to worry if the enemy was able to resist his attack.


    However, Amy was still growing, and if she met a powerhouse of the same tier or an even higher tier, she would be disadvantaged.


    Of course, using magic in closebat was a very noble creation, and Amy was doing very well in it.


    What Mag wanted to do was not to overthrow all that Amy had learned, but to work on the existing basics she had in closebat magic so that she could learn moreprehensive knight attack techniques andbine them with the explosiveness of closebat magic to make her attacks even more powerful.


    His goal for her would be a magic caster with superb sword techniques.


    This would probably be abination like never before, and thinking about it alone made him excited.


    <i>I would still have to discuss it with Master Krassu if there��s a chance. I need to have a better understanding of closebat magic so that I can find a suitable training method for Amy.</i> Mag stroked his chin.


    ***


    Rom came over very early in the afternoon.


    He had been starting to get forgetful again recently. Although it was not to the extent of affecting his everyday life, it had reduced his efficiency in thinking about problems, and that made him ufortable.


    The taste of the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers was unforgettable, but what Rom really cared about was its special ability to make one be clear-headed.


    He had not much time left, so he needed a clear head so that he could use his final moments to forge a real legendary weapon that would surpass all.


    He had spent his entire life on a forging table, and would ideally want to die at the forging table too.


    ��Young Master Cyril, that is Master Rom over there. He is the best cksmith on the whole Nond Continent. If we could hire him in our shop as the senior cksmith, even if it was just in name, we would still be the best forging shop in the entire Nond Continent. That way, we wouldn��t have to worry about getting orders,�� a sly-looking man in a horse-drawn carriage said while pointing to Rom.


    ��Then he��s it. I want him to join our shop at whatever cost.�� Cyril looked squinted as he looked at Rom, and said with a scoff, ��This time, I will definitely make Gloria have a taste of failure, and get everything she took from me back!��


    ��You have to be mentally prepared for a master of his caliber,�� the man beside Cyril reminded thetter.


    ��How much would you estimate it to be?�� Cyril frowned. As he had been losing with his battle with Gloria recently, his status in the family had been getting lower and lower, and the money that he couldmand was getting more and more limited.


    ��I suppose...�� That man pondered for a while, and said with certainty, ��1,000,000 copper coins.��


    ��1,000,000 copper coins?�� Cyril frowned. This amount used to be his pocket money for a month, but in order to make the forging shop��s ount look better recently, he had been filling in most of the gaps from his own pocket. If he really had to fork out 1,000,000 copper coins, he would have to borrow from a few friends.


    ��Young Master, he is a real master, the kind that is super famous. This investment is definitely worth it,�� that man encouraged.


    ��Alright. Let��s meet this master.�� Cyril nodded. He lifted the curtain of the horse-drawn carriage, and tidied himself before walking to Rom, who was in the line.


    Cyril went to Rom with his head slightly tilted up, and said, ��Hi. I��m Cyril.��


    Rom nced at him and nodded slightly. It seemed like these people asking for weapons had followed him to Chaos City.


    ��That��s your reaction after hearing my name?�� Cyril frowned. He didn��t expect this old fogey to be so disrespectful.


    ��This is Young Master Cyril from the Moreton Family,�� the man standing behind Cyril quickly introduced.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Rom nodded out of courtesy again, and turned to face the direction of the restaurant entrance. Over the years, there had been countless royal princes, court officials, and young masters of certain families from different races who begged him to make them a weapon.


    The people around in the line all looked over. Most of them recognized Cyril, and knew that he was the young master of the Moreton Family.


    There were people who recognized Rom. Though this legendary forging master didn��t appear much in public, his fame was not something an aristocrat like Cyril couldpare to.


    Everyone was curious about why Cyril would look for Master Rom. He was not one who would wield a knife or a sword, so it didn��t seem like he would ask Master Rom to make him a weapon.


    Cyril could not maintain his expression anymore. After all, he could be considered a celebrity in Chaos City. How could he be ignored by a dwarven cksmith just like that in the public eye?


    ��Young Master, bear with it for the greater good. The forging shop��s business is the top priority,�� that man reminded Cyril as he quickly tugged the corner of Cyril��s shirt for fear that Cyril would mess things up in a moment of rashness.


    Cyril recalled his three-month bet with Gloria, and took a deep breath to calm himself down. He looked at Rom, and tried to as calmly as possible say, ��Master Rom, right? I would like to discuss a business with you.��


    Rom looked up at Cyril in a bit of shock, and then shook his head as he said, ��I don��t do business.��


    ��This is not a small business. If we make a deal, I can guarantee that you will live infort in Chaos City.�� Cyril stuck out one finger with a smile, and said, ��A-million-copper-coin business!��


    ��A million? Copper coins?�� Rom frowned. He sized Cyril up. <i>Is this fellow here to look for trouble?</i>


    ��A million copper coins, and you��re asking Master Rom for a deal? Tsk... I really don��t know if I should say that he��s fearless because he��s ignorant, or that he��s just dumb.��


    ��I heard thest one who collected a knife from Master Rom, a demon elder, paid with around 1,000,000 dragon coins and a lot of top-grade forging materials.��


    ��If Young Master Cyril manages to close the deal, he would be a god.��


    ��Do you think the master is on the same level as him?��


    The customers in the line could not hold back theirughter when they heard what Cyril said.


    ��Shocked by 1,000,000, huh?�� Cyril was rather satisfied with Rom��s reaction. He smiled, but was regretting a little. He should have offered 500,000 to test him out first, and he might even get to save some money.


    ��I��m just an iron fool who knows how to forge.�� Rom shook his head with a smile, and said, ��A-million-copper-coin business is beyond me.��

 Chapter 1655 - How Dare You Beat My Man Up

    <h4>Chapter 1655: How Dare You Beat My Man Up</h4>


    Cyril looked at Rom. He frowned. <i>Is he really an iron fool? He doesn��t even want a million?</i>


    ��This is how things are, Master Rom, Young Master Cyril wants to invite you to join his forging shop. As long as you agree, you can receive 1,000,000 copper coins as yourpensation. All you need to do is sit in the shop every day. It��s such an easy job,�� the middle-aged man told Rom with a chuckle.


    He wasn��t able to rush back into the city before sunset, and happened to witness the people from the city lord��s castlee out to wee Rom into the city. He heard some news about Master Rom from some of the peddlers, so he went into the city early in the morning to look for Cyril. After asking around everywhere, they finally managed to find Master Rom in the afternoon at Mamy Restaurant.


    He only knew that Rom should be a very outstanding cksmith, but he had no concept of specifically how outstanding. However, 1,000,000 copper coins wasn��t a small sum, even more so for a cksmith.


    Joss went up, and seriously said, ��Master Rom has already rejected your invitation. Please do not disturb him further.��


    Joey, who was standing by the side, was also dumbfounded with Cyril and his henchman. 1,000,000 copper coins? Who woulde looking for Master Rom with only 1,000,000 copper coins in his pocket expecting a weapon to be made? He wouldn��t even have the cheek to ask, much less to hire him to work.


    Back then, when the Roth Empire wanted to hire Master Rom, they offered a huge amount of money and the status of a duke, but even that didn��t work.


    The other people who knew who Rom was looked at Cyril the same way.


    ��Is he a fool? Why did the Moreton Family choose such a person as their heir?�� Harrison asked softly.


    ��Hehe, you don��t know this. Back then, President Jeffree chose the first young master, Lance, to be the heir, and this second young master was basically just living off the family. After that, Lance suddenly gave up business, and went to be a teacher, so this second young master became the heir.


    ��Lance almost cut off all ties with President Jeffree just to be a teacher, so this second young master practically became the future master of the family without doing anything. Since no one could threaten his position, he went from bad to worse, and is still a wastrel. This behavior is already pretty normal,�� Gjerj said with a chuckle. ��But that��s no longer the case. I heard that the president has been considering transferring the heirship to his oldest granddaughter recently.��


    ��Another Scheer Buffett from the Moreton Family?�� Harrison eximed.


    ��Probably. If I were President Jefree, even if I were to get a pig to be heir, it would be better than this young master. At least a pig isn��t that stupid,�� Gjerj mocked softly.


    Seeing that Rom was ignoring him, Cyril suddenly pulled a face. How could a dwarf henchman use such an arrogant tone to talk to him? He shouted, ��What do you think you are? How dare you talk to me like this?��


    Joss nced at Cyril coldly. Although he only reached Cyril��s waist, as a cksmith who grew up in a forging shop, he was very adept with the use of the big hammer, and was not at all afraid of weak humans like him. He even thought that he could fight 10 Cyrils alone.


    Of course, the most important part was that he would not allow anyone to humiliate Master Rom!


    Joey had the same expression, and was even gripping the hammer he carried on his back.


    <i>From the looks of it, Gloria has a high chance of winning.</i> Mag watched everything that was happening outside with a smile while standing in front of the restaurant window.


    He was not worried that Master Rom would be humiliated by Cyril. After all, Dicus was around, and if Master Rom were to leave because of Cyril, Michael would probably tear thetter apart.


    The customers who knew who Rom was looked at Cyril pitifully. If this matter spread to those who wanted weapons from Master Rom, Cyril would probably be a rare treasure hunted by them in an attempt to curry Master Rom��s favor.


    The funniest part was that that fellow had no idea at all.


    The man who brought Cyril over saw Cyril blow up, and knew that the deal was off. If he wasn��t careful, he might even end up offending Cyril. He thought quickly, and put on an angry expression, pointing his finger at Joss as he shouted, ��Don��t push your luck! I think you��re just too tired of living�� Ouch! Ouch! Ouch!��


    Crack!


    After the crisp sound, Joey loosened his grip on that man��s deformed and fractured finger as he continued standing in front of Master Rom to protect thetter.


    Cyril jumped back. When he saw that man��s drooping finger, his eyelids twitched. However, this was Chaos City, after all. He regained all his confidence, and howled, ��How dare you beat my man up! Today, I will����


    ��Cyril, Master Rom is the city lord��s distinguished guest. You��d better be more respectful.�� Just then, Dicus, who was standing slightly at the back, spoke up.


    ��It��s Sir Dicus. I didn��t expect you to be here.�� Cyril was stunned when he saw Dicus. He could recognize this city lord��s castle official, and his father even reminded him that Dicus was the city lord��s confidante, and should not be trifled with.


    However, he quickly came to his senses. He looked at Dicus in shock, then at Rom, and said, ��You mean he��s the city lord��s distinguished guest?��


    ��Master Rom is the most famous forging master on the entire Nond Continent. No matter where he went, he would be the guest of honor and a distinguished guest,�� Dicus said sternly. He looked at Cyril a little speechlessly as his heart went out for Jeffree for a moment. How did he father such a son?


    Cyril��s eyelid started twitching violently upon hearing that. At first, he thought Rom was just some impressive dwarven cksmith. Never would he have thought that this fellow would have the city lord��s castle behind him.


    Cyril previously attempted to get into Chaos City��s underground world during Bet��s arrest, but Bowen and his son��s arrest served as a warning bell to him. After that, he quickly sent the ��friend�� who suggested that to the city lord��s castle, and that was how he escaped a beating from his father.


    However, he did not expect that he would trifle with the city lord��s guest of honor just after a turn around the corner.


    ��I see. I��m so sorry for my impudence. It seemed like Master Rom has no intention to be my forging shop��s senior consultant. I will not bother you then. Goodbye.�� Cyril quickly left after bidding farewell.


    He finally understood that he was the real iron fool.


    Dicus looked at Rom apologetically, and said, ��I��m so sorry, Master Rom, this person...��


    ��It��s alright. Weird people exist. I wouldn��t stoop to their level,�� Rom said with a shake of his head.


    Upon hearing that, Dicus smiled. The master was of a different level indeed.


    ��You fool! You almost did me in!�� Back in the horse-drawn carriage, Cyril kicked the man who was holding onto his fractured finger while following behind.


    ��I was wrong. I was wrong...�� That man held his hand and sat in a corner, his face full of grievance as his body shook from fear.

 Chapter 1656 - Isn’t This Fish Head Delish?

    <h4>Chapter 1656: Isn��t This Fish Head Delish?</h4>


    p!


    ��Idiot!��


    Jeffree was staring at Cyril, who was covering his face aggrievedly, with anger. He was so angry that his mustache stood up.


    ��Father... I-I didn��t do anything...�� Cyril said softly. He didn��t expect his father to summon him as soon as he reached home, and p him as soon as he met the other party. Perhaps his father had found out about today��s incident?


    ��Didn��t do anything? You tried to give Master Rom 1,000,000 copper coins to work at your cksmith shop, and you dare to say you did nothing?!�� Jeffree was so angry that he actuallyughed out loud.


    Cyril peeped at Jeffree as he softly said, ��Didn��t that fail? Furthermore, I didn��t do anything to him. Didn��t you say that we have to be bold when doing business? I simply failed in making a business deal...��


    ��Shut up, you idiot!�� Jeffree back pped Cyril��s face again. He was so furious that he spoke with shaking hands. ��Wh-why did I have such a stupid son like you!?��


    Cyril covered his face with his hands as he stared at Jeffree with fear. He hadn��t seen his father lose his cool for a long time.


    ��Do you have any idea what kind of existence Master Rom is? The Tian Du sword that Alex used to y dragons was forged by him! The king of the Roth Empire��s sword was forged by him! The sword of Auster, the chief of the Aug Tribe, was forged by him! Five out of the top 10 weapons on the Nond Continent��s weapons�� ranking came from his hands! The other five are almost all heirloom weapons of all the tribes!��


    ��Do you have any idea how many 10th-tier powerhouses are lining up and begging him to forge them a weapon, and are rejected by him? If they knew that you had annoyed him, as long as they could please Master Rom, they would stomp into our manor, pluck your head off, wrap it up and send it to Master Rom tonight.��


    Jeffree panted as he stared at Cyril, who had seriously failed his expectations. ��Do you think you are talking about business? The stupid thing that you did was to offer your head as a gift!��


    Thud!


    Cyril��s knees went weak, and he knelt in front of Jeffree straight away with an ashen face.


    He thought he had only made a small blunder, and would get it over after paying a small price. He hadn��t expected that he had courted such terrible trouble for himself.


    ��Father, save me... Father, save me...�� Cyril said with terror as he crawled to Jeffree on his knees.


    A group of 10th-tier powerhouses were lining up to pluck his head off. It was scary enough just to think about that scene.


    ��You have caused such terrifying trouble. Even I cannot save you from this.�� Jeffree pulled back the leg that was grabbed by Cyril.


    ��Th-then, what should I do? Simply wait at home for them toe and kill me? No, I don��t want to die, I don��t want to die...�� Cyril wailed as he shook his head.


    ��For this matter to be resolved, the only way out is to seek Master Rom��s forgiveness. And, you��ve got to do it before sunrise.�� Jeffree��s expression had already slowly calmed down. He looked at Cyril coldly, and said, ��If this matter isn��t resolved properly, not only you will be in dire straits, all of us in the Moreton Family will be in trouble too. Even if you manage to save your life, I��ll still have to exile you from the Moreton Family!��


    ��Yes! Yes! I��ll apologize to him right now. I��ll go right now!�� Cyril got up and stumbled toward the door. He would really lose everything if he actually was exiled.


    ��Idiot, do you know where to find Master Rom? And how to seek his forgiveness?�� Jeffree��s voice sounded.


    Cyril halted his steps instantly. He met Master Rom at Mamy Restaurant at noon, but he really had no idea where he was now. He also had not thought about how to gain his forgiveness. Most probably, he would have to kneel in front of him and kowtow to him in tears as he begged for his forgiveness.


    ��He had both his breakfast and lunch at Mamy Restaurant today, so he most likely will still appear at Mamy Restaurant tonight. Secondly, he hates people who pester him, so you��d better find someone whom he trusts to put in a good word for you,�� Jeffree said in a calm voice.


    ��Someone whom he trusts...�� The two young dwarves popped into Cyril��s mind first, but obviously they would never help him. As for Dicus, it was even more impossible with his earlier attitude. Even after thinking very hard about it, he still couldn��t think of anyone who could help him.


    ��There was news which mentioned that Master Rom��stest piece of work was a cleaver. This cleaver was given to the boss of Mamy Restaurant by him. Furthermore, Master Rom has already eaten two meals continuously at Mamy Restaurant since he arrived at Chaos City. This matter might be resolved if you could ask the boss of Mamy Restaurant to put in a good word for you,�� Jefree said.


    ��The boss of Mamy Restaurant?�� Cyril looked as if he had swallowed a fly. Of course, he could remember that man. He had conflicts with him at both the Chamber of Commerce��s meetings. This fellow had taken Gloria��s sidepletely. Asking him to put in a good word for him would be equivalent to a mouse asking a cat for a favor.


    However, who was this fellow actually? There were weapons that 10th-tier powerhouses weren��t able to obtain, and he was able to ask Master Rom to forge a cleaver for him? A cleaver?!


    ��I know you don��t get along well with him. As for what to do, you can decide for yourself,�� Jeffree calmly said. ��I��m not going to let the whole family die along with you.��


    ��Yes.�� Cyril left with a dark expression. Being humiliated by that fellow was nothing whenpared to losing his head. As long as this matter could blow over, he would still be the second young master of the Moretons. ��Prepare the carriage. We��re going to Mamy Restaurant!��


    ***


    Harris ced his chin on his hand as he watched Rom, who was eating the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers, with amazement, and mumbled, ��This is really perplexing. You actually came to Chaos City too, Old Rom.��


    Rom sucked out the brains in the bones, and then instead asked, ��Isn��t this fish head delish?��


    ��Don��t tell me... you really came here for this fish head? You really shifted the workshop thousands of kilometers here to Chaos City because of that?�� Harris still couldn��t believe that.


    ��I wouldn��t have moved if I could have had this at the Issen Castle.�� Rom nodded, and then flicked a nce at Harris. ��Didn��t you say you liked to wander around, and hated to remain at one ce? Why are you staying here too?��


    ��Because the fish head is really delish.�� Harris sighed.


    Romughed. About 30 to 50 years ago, when Harris was at the Issen Castle, he always went to look for Rom at the workshop. Different from those people who came to ask him for a weapon, he always came with a big box of food. He persevered for many years, and Rom eventually could no longer reject him. Hence, he had forged a chef��s knife for him. They were really chummy, and Harris could be considered as one of his few friends.


    ��Furthermore, didn��t you say that you wouldn��t forge a chef��s knife for anyone else again? Why did you make one for Boss Mag too?��


    ��I exchanged it for the fish head.�� Rom put down the fish bones that he had finished sucking out the brains from and sighed. ��I simply couldn��t resist it.��

 Chapter 1657 - We Still Have To Obey The Rules In Chaos City After All

    <h4>Chapter 1657: We Still Have To Obey The Rules In Chaos City After All</h4>


    Cyril gathered a group of friends at the teahouse. When almost everyone had arrived, he gravely asked, ��Do any of you know the boss of Mamy Restaurant?��


    A young master in opulent golden clothes chuckled. ��The boss of Mamy Restaurant? Is he the guy who keeps thwarting your ns? Why? Are you finally going to teach him a lesson?��


    ��I��ve heard this restaurant��s boss earns quite a lot. The dishes are exorbitant, and yet the restaurant��s full of customers every day. He can earn hundreds of thousands daily,�� someone chimed in enviously.


    ��Isn��t it still a small restaurant? How dare he antagonize our Young Master Cyril. Do you want us to go to his restaurant? We��re not good at anything, but we��re great at looking for trouble. We can thrash a shop no matter how good its business is.�� A ruffian-looking man chuckled as he tried to suck up to Cyril.


    Everyone knew a little about Cyril and Gloria��spetition, and the boss of Mamy Restaurant seemed to be on Gloria��s side. They had heard his name from Cyril a few times.


    Cyril asked them about the boss of Mamy Restaurant after he gathered them today. Perhaps he had decided to strike against him?


    ��I��m not going to make trouble for him. Instead, I need to ask him for help,�� Cyril said with furrowed brows.


    ��Ask him for help?�� Everyone was shocked to hear that. Cyril actually wanted to ask a restaurant��s owner for help. Moreover, it was someone who had always been against him?


    Cyril nodded. ��I need to ask him for help. Do any of you know him well?��


    ��Ever since I heard that you didn��t like him, I haven��t gone to his restaurant. Hence, I don��t even know what the boss looks like.��


    ��I have never been there, either.��


    All of them shook their heads.


    ��None of you knows him?�� Cyril furrowed his brows tightly. It seemed like he couldn��t depend on this bunch of good-for-nothing friends at all.


    ��Doesn��t your niece have a great rtionship with him?�� someone reminded him.


    All of them red at him. This chap got to rub his nose in it. Cyril had been very frustratedtely because of Gloria, and this chap still asked him to go and look for her.


    Cyril descended deep in thought after hearing that. Although it was humiliating to ask Gloria for help, and she might even not help him, she was the only person that he could look for now. His pride was nothing when it waspared to his life.


    ��You guys drink on your own. I need to go now as I have something on.�� Cyril turned and strode to the door, leaving the rest of them looking at one another in befuddlement.


    Someone softly asked, ��Did Cyril really go to ask Gloria for help?��


    ***


    ��Mars, is what you said for real?�� Gloria asked Mars, who had just returned, with a frown in the lounge of the Blue Suede��s new factory.


    ��I met someone I knew on my way back, and he witnessed that incident personally. I��m afraid Cyril has caused huge trouble this time.�� Mars nodded, and continued, ��However, this is actually a good thing for Young Mistress. Master will lean more toward you even if this matter is resolved eventually.��


    ��We shouldn��t care about personal gains when facing such huge troubles. If what you said is true, then Master Rom��s followers may take their anger out on the Moreton Family because of Cyril. This is no longer just Cyril��s matter alone, it concerns the safety of the hundreds of people in the Moreton Family.�� Gloria shook her head with a worried expression.


    ��Young Mistress is still thinking about the family��s welfare at this time. You have put me to shame.�� Mars looked at Gloria with admiration before he chuckled. ��However, the Moreton Family has been sinking our roots down in Chaos City for decades, and the reputation of the four major families is not just for show. The city lord��s castle and the Gray Temple will not sit back and watch them harm the Moreton Family. Therefore, you don��t have to worry too much.��


    Gloria nodded thoughtfully after hearing that. She still didn��t have the full grasp of the Moreton Family��s influence. She continued, ��But the Marquis Family...��


    ��That was Bowen and his son asking for it. They decided to run into the city lord��s castle��s and the Gray Temple��s swords. Bet��s incident was enough to make the Marquis Family suffer.�� Mars shook his head. ��However, the father and son��s crimes were not serious enough to get them killed, so they will be released sooner orter. But the Marquis Family will never return to their full glory again.��


    Gloria nodded. ��We still have to obey the rules in Chaos City after all.��


    Right then, a door guard strode in, and respectfully said to Gloria, ��Boss, someone who said that he was your uncle requests to see you.��


    ��Uncle?�� Gloria frowned, and then doubtfully said, ��Could it be Cyril?��


    After a moment of pondering, Gloria said to the guard, ��Bring him to the lounge.��


    ��Yes.�� The guard acknowledged and left.


    After the guard left, Gloria perplexedly asked, ��Perhaps it��s because of Master Rom��s incident? But I don��t know that master, either?��


    ��He most likelyes to ask you for a favor. Listen to him first, and don��t agree to his request directly no matter what he says.�� Mars was also surprised about Cyril��s visit.


    ��Alright.�� Gloria nodded. She also wasn��t sure about the motive of Cyril��s visit.


    ***


    Cyril followed the guards through the factory��s gates. He felt rather upset seeing all the neatly lined up factory buildings.


    He had gone to Blue Suede��s previous factory earlier, but most of them had shifted to the new factory. Gloria hade to the new factory, so he came here as well.


    He didn��t expect Gloria to have upgraded to the second factory in a few short months. She had invested a great deal of money, and bought a big piece ofnd in the north of the city to build this big factory. It was at least 10 times bigger than his cksmith shops.


    He wasn��t sure about Blue Suede��s sales volume now, but judging from his subordinates�� information, Blue Suede was already famous in Chaos City. The exorbitant prices didn��t douse thedies�� love for it. It was even out of stock often. It was known as the Mamy Restaurant of the fashion world.


    Many haute couture orders that belonged to the famous tailors were now transferred to Blue Suede. The factory operated continuously day and night, and yet they still couldn��t meet the demand.


    However, Gloria had taken over the Moreton Family��s entire textile industry now. From the cotton farms to the textile shops that were spread throughout the Nond Continent, the years of umted bad practices, the long chain of sales, and the products that had gradually lost theirpetitiveness had made this industry that was once the Moreton Family��s main industry became the leech that was hanging onto the family.


    Jeffree had tried to transform it before, but it ended in a failure. There were too many Moretons and old staff who had followed him since he started the business. Furthermore, the problems were veryplicated, and there was almost no way for him to start.


    Gloria was merely a little girl who had just turned 18 years old. What abilities did she have that could revive the industry that Jeffree had already given up?


    <i>It��s impossible. That doesn��t exist,</i> Cyril thought. He tried to make himself less jealous by taking deep breaths. Then, he began to think about how to ask Gloria for help after he met her.

 Chapter 1658 - Really Heartless

    <h4>Chapter 1658: Really Heartless</h4>


    ��Uncle Cyril, what a rare visitor.�� Gloria sat at the main seat with a smile, and said to Cyril, ��Come and have a seat here.��


    Cyril��s eyes twitched when he realized Gloria didn��t stand up to wee him. Then, he threw a nce at Mars, who was standing behind her, and a hint of darkness shed across his eyes, but he soon forced a smile and nodded. ��I heard you have moved to a new factory building recently. As your uncle, of course I have toe and take a look.��


    ��Then I will thank you right here, Uncle.�� Gloria nodded, and then looked at Cyril without uttering a word.


    Cyril was still waiting for Gloria to ask him why he came so he could bring up the topic of asking her to introduce him to the Mamy Restaurant��s boss and asking him for help. He didn��t expect the atmosphere to freeze so awkwardly.


    After freezing for a while, Cyril realized that Gloria didn��t even have the intention to serve him some tea, yet he couldn��t just leave. Hence, he could only smile awkwardly. ��Actually, I havee to ask you for help today.��


    ��Given Uncle Cyril��s abilities, are there still things that I can help you with?�� Gloria asked smilingly.


    ��This...�� Cyril wished he could burrow into the ground. There was no chance for any reconciliation regarding Gloria and his fight for the inheritance rights. His asking her for help now was equivalent to him asking her to p him across his face.


    If he was in her shoes, not only would he watch Gloria suffer, he would also join in and kick her while she was down.


    <i>Thisss has be shrewd and not easy to fool anymore.</i> Cyril flicked a nce at the unmoving Gloria before he rolled his eyes. He slid down from his chair to sit on the floor and wailed. ��Gloria, you have to help me. I have said the wrong things and offended Master Rom. If I don��t obtain his forgiveness by sunset today, there will be people lining up to kill me. It��s not only me alone, the entire Moreton Family will be involved too.��


    ��Oh, it seems like Uncle has done something great today.�� Gloria nodded with a calm expression. She wasn��t shocked by Cyril��s words or behavior.


    Cyril and his family had been setting hers up for the past 10-odd years. That she didn��t kick him while he was down was already taking into ount that they lived under the same roof. But now, he still dared toe and ask her for help shamelessly.


    Mars nodded slightly when he saw this scene. He had seen Miss Gloria��s improvement with his own eyes in the past few months. He watched her grow from a simple maiden into an inscrutable and mature businesswoman. Her speed of growth had astonished him.


    <i>This fellow is really heartless.</i> A hint of gloom shed across Cyril��s eyes, and he continued to cry in despair. ��Gloria, maybe you do not know who Master Rom is����


    ��Master Rom is the most famous legendary weaponsmith on the Nond Continent. Alex��s Tian Du sword came from him. Besides that, he forged nearly countless legendary weapons, and he was honored as the number one weaponsmith in Issen Castle. Countless 10th-tier powerhouses would line up to ask him for a weapon that he had personally forged,�� Gloria interrupted Cyril. While looking at his surprised expression, she said, ��I��m really shocked that Uncle didn��t know who he was, and even dared to offend him.��


    ��I...�� Cyril choked on his words. This fellow knew everything, but she behaved nonchntly. It was obvious that she wanted to watch him make a fool of himself. Her sarcastic words even made his cheeks hurt.


    But it was close to the evening now, and he still couldn��t find anyone else who could put in a good word for him, so he had to pin all his hopes on Gloria.


    ��The incident has already happened, so it��s useless no matter what I exin now. I only hope you can help me plead with the boss of Mamy Restaurant. Ask him to help me apologize to Master Rom and ask for his forgiveness,�� Cyril pleaded with Gloria earnestly. ��I know I have done you many wrongs, but I��m really at my wits�� end now. You won��t want to see people lining up to kill your uncle too, right?��


    ��Mr. Mag?�� Surprise shed through Gloria��s eyes. What did this incident have to do with Mr. Mag?


    Mars also showed a perplexed expression. Cyril should be trying his best to get Master Rom��s forgiveness before sunset right now, but what did this got to do with Mr. Mag?


    ��Yes. I��m afraid only Mr. Mag could help me now.�� Cyril swiftly nodded. ��Master Rom has just arrived at Chaos City. I��ve heard that Mr. Mag knows Master Rom very well, so there��s no one more suitable than him. As long as he��s willing to put in a good word for me, this incident will definitely be resolved.��


    ��So, Mr. Mag and Master Rom knew each other?�� Gloria was a little surprised, but she didn��t show it on her face. After pondering for a moment, she said, ��Then, you should be looking for Mr. Mag. Why did youe to look for me?��


    ��You also know that he and I have some conflicts. I��m afraid he won��t listen to me if I go and look for him straight away, let alone ask him to help me,�� Cyril embarrassedly continued to Gloria. ��I know you and he have a good rtionship. I hope you can ask him to help me put in a good word with Master Rom since I am your uncle, and this incident will be resolved.��


    ��Mr. Mag and I only have business dealings with each other. Your request will put me in a very difficult spot.�� Gloria pulled her lips into a sarcastic smirk, and said to Cyril, ��Furthermore, don��t you think it��s very fake to talk about an uncle-and-niece rtionship now? I have never seen you treat my family slightly better because I was your niece.��


    ��This... This...�� Cyril paled and then blushed.


    After Cyril��s father chose his older brother to be the sessor, he wouldn��t allow Cyril to touch any of the family business. Hence, Cyril could loiter around with those good-for-nothing friends. He didn��t even care when his reputation suffered.


    Anyway, no matter how hard he tried, he was no match for his outstanding older brother. Moreover, their father had already chosen his older brother as the sessor, and he had never taken a good look at Cyril.


    Cyril hated his older brother who gained his father��s favor so easily, so after getting the chance to be the sessor, he began to ask for things that he had been missing out on all these years.


    Cyril got up from the ground while holding onto the chair. He said to Gloria, ��Tell me, what do you want me to do before you will talk to Mag for me?��


    ��I��ve already made it very clear. Mr. Mag and I are not as close as you imagined.�� Gloria still rejected him with a calm expression.


    ��I don��t want to know about your rtionship with him. You��re already a businesswoman now, so let��s talk business. What do you want to gain from me before you would help me,�� Cyril said with a frown.


    ��Perhaps you have already forgotten that I don��t have to do anything to get what I want now.�� Gloria smiled.

 Chapter 1659 - Send Our Guest Out

    <h4>Chapter 1659: Send Our Guest Out</h4>


    Cyril��s expression frozepletely. His eyes gradually widened as he stared at Gloria. This maiden who was once self-conscious and weak, and didn��t even dare to show her face had be so terrifyingly ruthless.


    Just as she said, she didn��t even have to do anything now. She would be the only heir to the Moreton Family simply by watching him being killed by those people who wanted to butter up Master Rom, and then she would get everything that she wanted.


    ��Gloria, do you really think that I am dead meat this time? I��m the second young master of the Moretons, and this is Chaos City. No matter how powerful those people are, they won��t dare and can��t kill me!�� Cyril stared at Gloria with clenched fists.


    ��I do believe that. Grandfather may use the Moreton Family��s influence to save you considering that you��re his son. But, do you believe you would still remain on the list of sessors if he really did that?�� Gloria smiled at Cyril. ��You are the Moreton Family��s second young master, so this incident will only be pinned on you alone. However, if you be the head of the Moreton Family, and you do such a stupid thing again, this will be a catastrophe for us.��


    Cyril turned white instantly. He also released his tightly clenched fists helplessly.


    His father didn��t have a choice before, so he wouldn��t punish him too harshly even when he made a mistake.


    However, it was different now. People were alreadyparing Gloria to Scheer Buffett. As they were both the eldest granddaughters of the four major families, people could find manymon traits in them.


    This girl who had just entered the business world for a few months had already made a name for herself.


    Scheer Buffett had already proven that Ian Buffett��s judgement was correct. Women weren��t any less than men. Moreover, they could do even better than men.


    Cyril��s father was an obstinate person, but ever since he agreed to give Gloria a chance, and even handed the textile business to her, he already had a second choice.


    Cyril descended into aplete panic. He took two steps forward, and said in a quivering voice, ��Gloria, please help me. I was wrong. I promise I will never go against you again����


    ��Uncle Cyril, I suggest you better leave and think of another solution while the sun is still up,�� Gloria interrupted Cyril mercilessly before saying toward the door, ��Send our guest out.��


    Two strong orc security officers came in. They coaxed and dragged Cyril out.


    Gloria looked at the door without any signs of tion on her face.


    Mars stood at the side quietly. He, too, was silent.


    The silence continued for a long time before Gloria softly said, ��Was I too ruthless?��


    Mars shook his head. ��Young Mistress is a kind person. Given all the things that Cyril had done to you and your family in the past, you have already taken your kinship with Cyril into ount by not kicking him when he was down today.��


    ��But Grandfather...��


    ��Everyone has to be responsible for their own actions. Master is a reasonable person.��


    Gloria was thoughtful. Then, a smile appeared on her face again. As she walked out, she said, ��I��m going to check on the progress of the new employees�� training.��


    Mars swiftly caught up with her with a smile, and answered, ��This new batch��s elves are nimble and careful. They learn very quickly even if they don��t have previous training. Their skills be on par with those of the experienced tailors in only a matter of days. Their speed has even exceeded the ordinary tailors��.��


    ��Elves are indeed nature��s favored ones. They have the natural advantages and talent for handiwork. We really have to thank the Night Elves for this batch of excellent workers.�� Gloria was surprised to hear the report. She halted after a few steps, and asked Mars, ��Have we decided on the new sry model? Those who are capable should be paid more. We should give the good employees the sry that they deserve.��


    ��We have basically decided on it. ording to your wishes, the new factory produces clothes in a pipeline fashion. Different workshops are responsible for different procedures, and every employee is responsible for a certain part of the clothes. The sry is paid ording to the number of clothes that they made. The more they do, the more they will receive.�� Mars nodded. ��After retrenching the majority of the old tailors, our manpower cost has decreased greatly. Moreover, judging from today��s test, the increase in efficiency is rather significant. It��s already enough to satisfy the Blue Suede��s demands now. Your reform solution is simply marvelous, and it solved the greatest problem of expansion.��


    ��That��s great.�� Gloria nodded slightly and continued to walk ahead. However, she was thinking, <i>Mr. Mag��s solution is indeed awesome!</i>


    ��What about the fabrics�� sales channels and farms?�� Gloria asked again after walking a few more steps.


    ��ording to your instructions, the fabrics�� sales channels everywhere are conducting arge-scale retrenchment now. They��re only retaining the core sales team in every city. All the fabric stores are trying to clear their inventories as much as they can right now. After deducting the retrenchment payouts, we��ve got back quite a big sum of cash.


    ��As for the farms, we have shut down a batch of them that were badly run, and had been losing money for a long time. We��ve sold a few farms that were profitable. We only retained the farms focused on growing cotton. The first set of funds meant to expand the scale of cotton growing is already sent to the farms. Many farm owners whose farms had been shut down or sold were looking for you recently, but I have stopped them all. Many of them are members of the Moreton Family.��


    Mars perplexedly asked Gloria, ��However, Young Mistress, please pardon me for asking this, but if you want to close down the fabric shops, why are you still keeping the core sales team in every city? Why are you still expanding the scale of cotton growing?��


    ��The Moreton Family��s textile industry has umted a ton of problems over the years. In order to expand our market shares in the past, we had opened so many shops everywhere with no regards to the cost. Many of these shops are not even 100 meters away from one another. We have too much frontline sales personnel, and there is serious corruption among them. This costs a huge sum in expenditures every month. Everything has been living off the blood and sweat of the other Moretons�� businesses, and it is barely afloat,�� Gloria calmly said. ��Grandfather has already decided to shut down the productionpletely. He��s simply giving me three months�� time to save this business. If I don��t have a ruthless determination, it��s only going to extend their lifespans for another three months.��


    ��Master started his business empire with the textile business then, and he was even called the ��King of Textiles��. The Moreton Family��s textile business�� current mess was caused by manyplicated reasons. Some were within the family, while others were external. The rapid expansion to open shops was one, the loss of control of the shops was another one. But the crux is the rapid development of the Roth Empire��s textile industry in the past 10 years. With their cheapbor and massive textile manufacturing systems, they managed to grab a huge share of the market on the Nond Continent. The Moreton Family couldn��t even keep its market share in Chaos City,�� Marsmented. ��Master had even tried to carry out a few reforms personally a few years ago, but they all ended in failure. Hence, it��s extremely difficult to turn the losses into profits in three months�� time.��

 Chapter 1660 - I’m Just A Silly Doorman

    <h4>Chapter 1660: I��m Just A Silly Doorman</h4>


    ��Get lost. Let me go in!!!��


    ��Do you know who I am?! How dare you stop me? I��m going to fire all of you!��


    Cyril red at the tightly shut doors and the two orc guards who escorted him out as he screamed hysterically.


    The honest-looking orc shook his head. ��I��m just a doorman who is sad every day. My wages are only enough for breakfast, and love has nothing to do with me. I��m just a silly doorman, and I don��t know who you are.��


    The other doorman took out a bag of teddy biscuits out of nowhere, and began munching as he murmured, ��I am a doorman who loves to eat teddy biscuits.��


    ��I...�� Cyril clenched his fists as he stared at the two security officers who didn��t give a damn about him. He was so furious, yet there was nothing he could do.


    This was Gloria��s factory, and they were Gloria��s people. He indeed couldn��t do anything to them.


    ��Alright, Gloria. I have finally seen through you. I��m definitely not going to let your family have any good time if I survive this ordeal and be the head of the Moreton Family!!!�� Cyril got into his carriage in a huff.


    The coachman gingerly asked, ��Young Master, where do we go now?��


    Cyril scratched his head in the carriage for a long time before he gravely said, ��To Mamy Restaurant!��


    ***


    ��If an ordinary solution is used to rebuild the Moreton Family��s textile systems, how am I, an inexperienced person, going to seed when even Grandfather has failed.�� Gloria shook her head with a smile. ��The objective of shutting down and selling all the weaving and spinning businesses is to make the Moreton Family��s textile business into an asset-light business. The saleswork that has been operating for decades is the valuable part in the entire industrial chain. This is also why I kept the core sales in all the cities.��


    Mars responded, ��However, we will have nothing to sell if we close all the production lines. Won��t the saleswork be useless then?��


    Gloria smiled. ��Mr. Mag��s textile factory has been up and running for some time. I went to inspect it a few days ago. Its annual output is even higher than that of all our weaving workshopsbined, and its fabric quality is much better.��


    ��Are you nning to work with Mr. Mag? Are we going to use our sales channels to help him sell fabrics?�� Mars looked very shocked.


    He had known about Gloria and Mag��s coboration for a long time, and had even interacted with Mr. Mag a few times. He was very impressed by thetter��s wisdom and unique business insights. Mars even thought that Mag would have been a greater business prodigy than Scheer Buffett if he hadn��t been held back by cooking.


    Mr. Mag, who was their fashion designer, definitely deserved the most credit for Blue Suede��s rapid rise as the number one female apparel brand in Chaos City.


    However, he didn��t expect Mr. Mag to venture in the textile industry so quickly. Furthermore, the new factory had already achieved thebined output of all the Moreton Family��s weaving workshops?


    ��Yes. Mr. Mag will sell the high-quality fabrics to us at a price that is lower than the market price, and then we will sell them all over the world with our sales channels.�� Gloria nodded.


    ��What is that price approximately?�� Mars pursued. He was worried that Gloria, who had just taken over the textile business, had stepped into a trap.


    ��It��s 30% lower than the cost price of our factories in the Roth Empire.��


    ��30%!!!�� Mars screeched. He halted and stared at Gloria in disbelief. ��You are saying it��s 30% lower than the cost price, and not the sales price?��


    Gloria nodded with a smile. ��Yes. It��s 30% lower than the cost price. Furthermore, Mr. Mag said that if we could supply them with high quality cotton at a low price, he could even forgo another 10% of the price.��


    ��Thus, you kept all the farms that grow the cotton. You gave them the funds to buy morend, and asked them all to nt the best cotton nts.�� Mars was enlightened, and he said to Gloria with amazement, ��I didn��t know that Young Mistress has already made begun an important coboration with Mr. Mag. If we can get high-quality fabrics and cotton yarn at such a low price, then we will gain a hugepetitive advantage in every market in the world with the price.��


    Gloria nodded. ��Mr. Mag made a request while giving us such a good discount. He and I will both invest and set up a fabric brand. We will share this brand and its profits.��


    ��This is a reasonable request.�� Mars nodded. With a low price, it would not be difficult if Mag decided to break into the market himself. He simply needed some time.


    He��d chosen to coborate with Gloria, and had shown such sincerity by setting up a brand and investing in it together; their coboration would also be so much more closely knitted.


    ��After we clear and close all the shops of the brands under our umbre, we can start to n how to distribute the goods for the new brand. We are not going to set up too many stores this time round. We will only open big stores, and promote our products with their low price so we can lower the cost of our manpower while increasing our sales volume.�� Gloria chuckled. ��Mr. Mag said that as long as we can make the sales, he could double his output anytime.��


    ��Mr. Mag is really a genius.�� Mars was already more than amazed with him. The Moretons had been trying to lower the cost and increase the output for decades to no avail, but it became as easy as child��s y with Mag.


    ��Mr. Mag and I have agreed to hand over the goods early next month. Before that, we will need toe up with the funds, and make sure that our sales teams are ready to market the new brand.�� Gloria looked at Mars. ��Whether we can turn the textile business�� losses into profits within three months will all depend on this.��


    ***


    ��Mr. Mag, help me. Please help me...��


    When Mag opened the door, he was stunned to see Cyril bowing and pleading earnestly.


    Something was not right. What was wrong with this Moreton Family��s second young master who always looked down on Mag, and insulted thetter in the Chamber of Commerce��s annual meetings?


    ��Did I get the wrong person?�� Mag tried to ask.


    ��No, you didn��t. I��m Cyril. The Cyril that you know.�� Cyril quickly shook his head, and cried to Mr. Mag, ��Mr. Mag, I came to ask you for help today.��


    Mag rolled his eyes, and asked, ��Do you really think that I will help you?��


    ��Errrr...��


    Cyril, who had been building up his emotions, suddenly choked on the words that he had prepared to say as he stared at Mag. Hey, the other party wasn��t ying by the rules!


    Why did he speak like that? He wasn��t giving Cyril a chance to talk at all!

 Chapter 1661 - I’ve Also Once Wanted To Roam The World With A Sword

    <h4>Chapter 1661: I��ve Also Once Wanted To Roam The World With A Sword</h4>


    Mag looked at Cyril calmly. He had already guessed the other party��s motive foring.


    However, Mag was not a fool. He wouldn��t go over to speak up for Cyril. It was only normal for him to add oil to the fire.


    Mag didn��t really like the Moreton Family, was a little unhappy with that old-fashioned president, and he really couldn��t be bothered with Cyril, who suddenly appeared to show off his IQ. However, if he had the chance, he wouldn��t mind lifting his foot up to kill that disgusting cockroach.


    Of course, the most important thing was that if Cyril fell from grace, the heir would definitely be Gloria.


    Mag was quite fond of this smartdy, and had decided to forge a deep friendship with her.


    Of course, it was only in the business aspect.


    Although Gloria was still inadequate in many wayspared to Scheer, Mag would rather interact with Gloria, whose wings weren��t fully developed yet, than with the overly shrewd Scheer.


    Men all prefer things they raised themselves.


    Cyril looked at Mag vengefully. This fellow��s disgusting tricks were just like Gloria��s.


    However, he could not blow up, and was even afraid to infuriate Mag at this juncture. Otherwise, he probably wouldn��t be able to live past tonight if Mag badmouthed him in front of Master Rom.


    ��Mr. Mag, I was at fault previously for enraging you time and again. I would hereby like to express my most sincere apology, and hope that you will not take it against me, and will put in a few good words for me in front of Master Rom,�� Cyril begged with a crying face. After that, he added, ��I hope that you can help me on ount of Gloria. I know you are quite close to her. I am her uncle, and I heard that you��re still single. I can also be your wingman.��


    ��Hm?�� Mag looked at Cyril in shock. <i>What is going on? After failing to ask for help, he��s trying to sell his niece now?</i>


    ��Hold on. Who said that I��m still single? My daughter is already four. Do you think I could have her myself?�� Mag pressed his lips together, and looked at Cyril with a mocking smile as he said, ��Also, Miss Gloria and I have the most innocent business partner rtionship. We are quite close, and if I helped you, wouldn��t I be breaking that rtionship?��


    ��This matter concerns the Moreton Family��s safety. Gloria is also on my side,�� Cyril quickly said.


    ��Are you a fool, or do you think I��m a fool?�� Mag shut the door with a loud thud, and could not be bothered with Cyril anymore.


    Mag had witnessed Master Rom��s influence. When he was at Issen Castle, there would always be powerhouses lining up outside, begging for a weapon, and he was known as the dwarf that you could not offend because there would always be a group of crazy bodyguards finding a chance to curry favor with him.


    Cyril, however, jumped out on his own to be the jester to let others im the credit.


    Mag didn��t think that Cyril would really be hacked to death. The city lord would never let something like that happen on ount of the Moreton Family. However, no one would let it slide so easily. Cyril would have to lose ayer of skin even if he didn��t die.


    As for whether Jeffree would still allow him to be a candidate to the heir of the Moreton Family, it would have to depend on whether he really wanted to let Gloria take the helm.


    ��Interesting.�� Mag went back to his seat with a smile. The teapot on the little stove was still steaming. He picked up the ��Master of Secrets�� that he was reading halfway, and continued reading. This book was really a good readpared to the Cthulhu Mythos series.


    ��Darn!�� Cyril punched the tree by the restaurant with an ashen face as the veins on his forehead popped out.


    After meeting with setbacks from Gloria and Mag, Cyril started to feel anxious as he saw the sun starting to set and the line forming in front of the restaurant.


    It seemed toote to find someone to get him connections now.


    Cyril looked at the customers chatting merrily at the door. He clenched his fists, and thought to himself, <i>It seems like I��ll have to apologize to that old fogey. I only have a single chance. I must get his forgiveness!</i>


    ***


    ��Master Rom, we��ve already confirmed the ce for the forging shop. There will be workers building the new forging shop based on your requirements. If you need anything, you can send someone to look for me. The city lord��s castle will do its best to help you.�� Dicus looked at Rom with a smile, and said, ��The city lord has organized a banquet tonight...��


    ��I thank the city lord for his help, but there��s no need to trouble the city lord with the banquet. I��ll just settle for something at Mamy Restaurant. I appreciate the kind intention,�� Rom rejected with a smile.


    ��The city lord knows that the food at the city lord��s castle isn��t good enough for you, so he has organized a banquet at Mamy Restaurant to wee you. This is a private banquet, so he will only bring his family along,�� Dicus said with a smile.


    Upon hearing that, Rom nodded with a smile, and said, ��In that case, it would not be nice of me to reject. Of course, I would also like to thank Sir Michael personally for helping me with the things regarding the forging shop.��


    ***


    ��Father, is the person we��re going to meet today really Master Rom who made the Tian Du sword?�� Vivian asked Michael excitedly.


    ��Yes. The location for Master Rom��s new forging shop had been confirmed. It��s near Aden Square.�� Michael nodded with a smile.


    ��Then can he also make me a sword too?�� Vivian asked expectantly.


    ��I thought you��ve stopped practicing your swordsmanship for years.��


    ��But I��ve also once wanted to roam the world with a sword...�� Vivian said softly. ��Besides, showing off a sword that��s of the same league as the Tian Du sword is so impressive.��


    ��There are so many swordsmen who begged in vain for a weapon. Even 10th-tier powerhouses don��t get a chance, but ass like you is asking for it so tantly. How fearless.�� Michael let out a speechlessugh.


    ��I see... I was just kidding. It��s not very convenient to go shopping with a sword. I was just kidding...�� Vivian stuck her tongue out, and then curiously asked, ��Since Master Rom is so great, why did hee to Chaos City?��


    ��Yeah, you��ve written him a letter years ago, and were rejected, right?�� Michael��s wife, who was sitting in front of him, asked curiously.


    ��We��ll have to credit Boss Mag for being able to attract such a legendary forging master like Master Rom,�� Michael said with a smile.


    ��Boss Mag?�� Vivian eximed. ��What did he do?��


    ��ording to Master Rom himself, he came to Chaos City because it was more convenient for him to have Boss Mag��s steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers,�� Michael said with a smile.


    ��This reason... is very believable.�� Vivian nodded with understanding. ��If it were me, I would also move over to Chaos City to be able to have spicy grilled fish every day no matter how far it was.��


    ��This Boss Mag is quite capable,�� the city lord��s wife said with a smile as she covered her mouth.


    Vivian��s eyes suddenly lit up. Smiling, she said, ��Hey! Father, since Boss Mag could even make Master Rome to Chaos City, why don��t you get him to try getting talents from other fields to Chaos City as well? For example, the master from the demon tribe who��s good at calculus, the fighting master from the orc tribe...��

 Chapter 1662 - Aren’t You The Grandpa Who Sells Cleavers At Issen Castle?

    <h4>Chapter 1662: Aren��t You The Grandpa Who Sells Cleavers At Issen Castle?</h4>


    ��You��re a little clever girl.�� Michael could not help but smile. After pondering the suggestion for a while, he said, ��I am very confident in Boss Mag��s food, but the prerequisite is that these people have to try Boss Mag��s dishes first, and that is not an easy thing to make happen.��


    ��That��s easy. Father, you can hold a Nond Continentpetition in Chaos City, and get the Chamber of Commerce to sponsor it with a hefty sum for rewards to attract talents of all fields toe to Chaos City to join thepetition. After that, send the best batch to Mamy Restaurant for a meal, and then most of them will definitely not bear to leave,�� Vivian suggested.


    ��Mm-hmm. That is a good idea. There hasn��t been a continent-wide skillspetition before. If we organize it, we can invite the cream of the crop from every industry to join thepetition.�� Michael��s eyes lit up excitedly.


    ��Yes, yes. We can even organize a God of Cookerypetition, and invite all the famous chefs on the Nond Continent to fight for the title of the God of Cookery. That would definitely attract a lot of people. Not only could it increase Chaos City��s influence, if there were people who choose to stay, we could also increase our poption and strength,�� Vivian agreed.


    ��Didn��t we agree that we were all going to go out for dinner as a family, and we��d not talk about work?�� The city lord��s wife looked at the father-and-daughter duo who got increasingly excited. She rolled her eyes at Michael, and said, ��You can even talk about work with Vivian even if you didn��t bring your subordinates out.��


    With a smile, Michael said, ��I didn��t expect Vivian to be so sharp, and she gave me a lot of inspiration. I��m even thinking of getting her a role as a secretary at the city lord��s castle. The addition of new blood might give those old folks some new ideas.��


    Vivian quickly shook her head, and dered, ��That won��t do. I��m already prepared to join the interview for Chaos School. I want to be like Luna and do something for education! I won��t be joining you, adults, in politics.��


    ��Don��t you get cocky. Chaos School will not let you have it easy just because you��re the young mistress of the city lord��s castle. You��re already so confident with just that amount of preparation time.�� The city lord��s wife doused a bucket of cold water over Vivian��s passion.


    ��Mother...�� Vivian pouted with grievance.


    ��How could that be? Our Vivian is so outstanding. Although she might be a little quirky, she��s more well-read than most teachers in Chaos School, and is very knowledgeable. On top of that, she has a sincere heart for education. I believe she will get through with no problem at all,�� Michael said while looking at Vivian dotingly.


    ��Hehe. Father knows me best.�� Vivian quickly put on a smile, and even started making faces at her mother.


    ��You can continue spoiling her,�� the city lord��s wife said with a smile.


    ��She��s my only daughter. Whom do I spoil if not her?�� Michael said matter-of-factly.


    The horse-drawn carriage came to a stop very quickly, and the coachman��s voice came from outside. ��Sir, we��ve arrived at Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��Let��s go. Honey, today I��ll let you try Boss Mag��s culinary skills.�� Michael stood up with a smile.


    ��Mother, the spicy grilled fish is superb. Today you��ll find out that I wasn��t boasting at all,�� Vivian said in a rather proud tone.


    ��Alright, let��s alight.�� The city lord��s wife held Vivian��s hand with a smile, and said, ��Let��s not talk about how the food tastes for now. Today, I have to thank Mr. Mag personally for curing your illness. He��s your savior. We��re indebted to him, and we should never forget that.��


    The horse-drawn carriage from the city lord��s castle had stopped by the side, but there seemed to be quite some people crowding around, looking at something behind the long line.


    ��Master Rom, I was wrong. I was shortsighted, and didn��t know better. Please forgive me for my impudence this afternoon.�� Cyril was standing beside Master Rom, bowing so deeply his head was almost touching the ground. His voice was a little shaky, and his face was flushed red.


    The customers in the line, and even some passersby, crowded over to watch.


    Most customers quickly identified Cyril as the cocky one who wanted to hire Master Rom, but they did not expect him to suddenly change his stance, begging for the master��s forgiveness in such a lowly way.


    At this moment, Cyril only wanted to find a hole to hide in. He was considered quite a public figure in Chaos City��s business field, and he was once regarded as the next leader of the Moreton Family. However, he was bowing down low to a dwarf, apologizing and begging for his forgiveness now.


    ��You��re going to give up on the deal?�� Master Rom looked at Cyril with a smile.


    ��I wouldn��t dare not to. I was blind. I beg you to forgive me with magnanimity this time.�� Cyril felt his face burning. He sneaked a nce at Rom. If he couldn��t get his forgiveness today, he might not be able to sleep tonight.


    ��Forgiveness?�� Rom looked at Cyril. He didn��t really take to heart what Cyril did this afternoon. It was considered a rather novel experience for him since he hadn��t met anyone like that in Issen Castle.


    However, he could probably guess the reason Cyril came back with an apology after leaving.


    Although it was not his intention, those people who wanted a weapon from him were always trying to find ways to please him, and that was why there was a period of time no one dared to pass by his forging shop at Issen Castle. They were afraid that even a nce wouldnd them with a crime of disrespecting the master, and they might get caught and thrown in front of Master Rom.


    He wasn��t sure how many of those people had followed him over to Chaos City, but he could be certain that this tradition would continue.


    Since it was his first time at Chaos City, Rom did not want to cause a ruckus and make things difficult for the city lord��s castle. Therefore, he was going to ept Cyril��s apology and move on.


    ��Hey, aren��t you the grandpa who sells cleavers at Issen Castle? What are you doing at Chaos City?�� Just then, a gentle voice sounded from the side.


    Rom turned to look in the direction of the voice, and saw a youngdy who was squeezing her way through the crowd. She was wearing a white fluffy down jacket, and her two braids were swinging from left to right as she skipped around. Her cute little face was filled with shock and surprise. It was Mag��s cute daughter.


    ��Jeez...��


    When everyone heard that, they took a deep breath of cold air in. The little boss actually called Master Rom the grandpa who sells cleavers. How insulting!


    Master Rom was titled the Nond Continent��s best cksmith, and to say that he was someone who sold cleavers was akin to scolding him.


    <i>Great, this is a chance for me to shine! Mag, I bet it��s your turn to cry.</i> Cyril��s eyes lit up when he heard the voice. He nced over and saw Amy, who was skipping over. He stood right up, and bellowed, ��Outrageous! Lass����


    ��Hey, it��s Little Amy. You��ve grown a little taller.�� Before Cyril could speak further, Rom was already looking at Amy with a pampering look and smile as he said, ��The cleavers aren��t selling well, so I came over to Chaos City to sell them.��


    ��It��s alright. I��ll get Father to buy a few more.�� Amy looked at Rom, andforted, ��We might not have steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers, but we will always have bread.��


    ��Er...�� Everyone��s eyes gaped widely at this scene.


    <i>Why isn��t it going as it should be!</i> Cyril was also in disbelief as he looked at Master Rom smiling benevolently, and felt as though a fishbone got stuck in his throat.

 Chapter 1663 - Could Also Be Picked Up From The Bin

    <h4>Chapter 1663: Could Also Be Picked Up From The Bin</h4>


    ��So the little boss knows Master Rom.�� When the customers saw this scene, they came to a sudden realization, and looked at Cyril pitifully. This was fate.


    ��Master Rom pampers Little Boss so much.��


    ��Yeah. Only the little boss can make the legendary weaponsmith call himself a cleaver seller.��


    ��You��re right when you��re cute!��


    Everyone talked among themselves softly as they looked at Amy with a smile.


    Cyril stood at the side awkwardly, and forgot to shut his mouth, which he had opened wide in shock. At that moment, he was so flustered he didn��t even know where to put his hands.


    He thought that this little brat��s mindless words would infuriate Master Rom, and that would give him a chance to perform.


    However, he didn��t expect Master Rom and this little brat to know each other!


    ��Isn��t this the hateful uncle?�� Amy turned her head to look at Cyril after greeting Rom and frowned.


    ��Little Amy, do you know him?�� Rom, who was already going to forgive Cyril, asked with a smile.


    ��Mm-hmm. This uncle is super hateful. He even made things difficult for the kind Teacher Luna and the beautiful Big Sister Gloria. Anyway, he��s just a bad guy through and through,�� Amy said in disdain with a nod.


    ��I...�� Cyril stared wide-eyed at Amy. He didn��t expect to suddenly receive such a huge blow at this important juncture.


    ��Master Rom, hear me out. Things aren��t like what she said. I... I am actually a nice guy...�� Cyril quickly exined.


    ��Tsk. He��s no nice guy. He��s simply an old wastrel, and is very hateful,�� Vivian said with disdain with her lips pressed together as she squeezed in.


    ��Looks like Jeffree��s going to have a headache,�� Michael said with a smile.


    Rom looked at Cyril and frowned slightly. It looked like this fellow was worse than he thought. It was not a coincidence that he behaved so cockily in front of him. If it weren��t that he was afraid of being hammered to death by Rom��s followers, he probably wouldn��t be here apologizing so sincerely.


    Cyril��s heart pounded quickly. His legs were already shaking, and he almost could not hold back the urge to kneel.


    ��Although I don��t know you, it seems that whatever you did wasn��t in a moment of folly. As an adult, you should be responsible for your own actions.�� Rom looked at Cyril, who had his knees bent to kneel, calmly. Then, he added, ��Also, I hate it when people won��t stop bugging me, especially men. Either you leave on your own, or wait for someone to chase you away.��


    Cyril straightened his bent knees, and died a little inside. He nced at Joey and Joss on his left and right, and knew that he was done for. He bowed to Rom, and quickly walked towards his horse-drawn carriage.


    He had to go home immediately right now because that was the safest ce to be.


    Everyone watched Cyril leave sorrily. He was really done for this time. Master Rom��s words were akin to sealing his coffin up with a few more iron nails hammered in.


    ��Master Rom, it��s been a while.�� Michael brought Vivian and his wife forward.


    ��City Lord!��


    Everyone noticed the city lord��s family and bowed in respect.


    Rom also smiled and nodded to Michael as he said, ��Sir, it��s been a while.��


    ��Dispense with ceremony. I came here today to eat. I��m Mamy Restaurant��s customer just like everyone else.�� Michael waved his hand with a smile, and told Rom, ��I will be lining up at the back first. We��ll talk again inside.��


    ��Sir, please, go ahead and stand in front. We can be behind you.�� The customers standing behind all stepped back, and made a space behind Master Rom.


    ��You don��t have to make way for me. We will line up as per the rules.�� Michael waved with a smile. ��Chaos City is a city with rules, and Mamy Restaurant is a restaurant with rules. We��ll follow the rules.��


    Upon hearing that, everyone smiled. They were all very willing to abide by Mamy Restaurant��s rules. Everyone came together to create and maintain a very special atmosphere because of the delicious food.


    Over here, racial tensions and status differences seemed to have be insignificant.


    It was because of those strict yet eptable rules, and also because of the delicacies that made one feel blissful.


    ��Hello Big Sister Vivian, Uncle City Lord, and Beautiful Auntie.�� Amy greeted them. After that, she bade Rom farewell, and skipped towards the entrance of the restaurant.


    ��What a cute little girl.�� The city lord��s wife, Monica, watched Amy skip off.


    ��She��s Boss Mag��s daughter, Amy, and is also the little boss of Mamy Restaurant. On top of that, she��s also Luna��s student, and is truly the treasure of Mamy Restaurant,�� Vivian introduced.


    ��How cute. She��s way cuter than you when you were young,�� Monica said enviously. ��Her mother must be ted to have such a cute girl.��


    ��Mother, I��m still a baby...�� Vivian said withplicated feelings.


    Michael turned his head, and said, ��Says who? I think our Vivian was very cute when she was little. Look at herrge eyes,rge nose,rge ears...��


    ��Alright, Father, you can shut up now.�� Vivian rolled her eyes. ��Am I a pig?!��


    ��Exactly. There was a period when you kept calling yourself piggy girl when you were young,�� Monica said with a chuckle as she covered her mouth, as though she had thought of something funny.


    ��I can attest to that. Your mother isn��t lying,�� Michael agreed.


    ��Alright, alright. I know. Luckily, I wasn��t born in winter. Otherwise, I would start suspecting that I was picked up from the snow,�� Vivian said helplessly.


    ��Even if you weren��t picked up from the snow, you could also be picked up from the bin,�� Monica reminded her daughter with augh.


    Vivian paused in her tracks, and looked at Monica as she seriously said, ��Mother, I��m not bringing you here anymore.��


    ��Then I��ll have no choice but toe with my husband,�� Monica said with a smile as she wrapped her arms around Michael��s arm.


    Michael shrugged to express that there was nothing he could do about it.


    Vivian looked at them, and fell silent for a while. After that, she said, ��Alright, if that��s the case, I��ll... I��ll join you guys.�� She put on a bright smile and held Monica��s arm.


    ��When the timees, it will happen.�� Mag watched Cyril escape sorrily in his horse-drawn carriage inside the restaurant, and shook his head with a smile. Amy��s coincidental stirring had dashed Cyril��sst hope of solving the problem on his own. Now, he could only return to face Jeffree��s rage.


    Amy walked into the restaurant, and hung her bag on Ugly Duckling. She looked up at Mag, and said, ��Father, I met the grandpa who was selling cleavers outside the restaurant. He��s so pitiful. He traveled such a long distance to sell cleavers. Why don��t we buy a few more cleavers from him?��

 Chapter 1664 - It’s Probably Little Red Riding Hood

    <h4>Chapter 1664: It��s Probably Little Red Riding Hood</h4>


    ��If he��s willing to sell, I won��t mind buying a few more cleavers,�� Mag said with a smile. As long as it was something made by Master Rom, even if it was just a cleaver, it could fetch a sky-high price.


    For example, the Fat Head Fish that Mag had. He would be able to fight a 10th-tier knight with it with no pressure at all.


    However, he didn��t expect Master Rom to just be a grandpa selling cleavers to Amy. It seemed like there was a need to find an appropriate time to introduce some of the people around her.


    Otherwise, she might think that her masters were just a grandpa selling magic potions and an idle grandpa.


    ��I see...�� Amy thought for a while, and said, ��Then I��ll convince him to sell a few more cleavers to us.��


    ��Alright, as long as you can sessfully convince him. It would be best if he could make you a weapon,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Weapon? I think the magic wand that Master gave me is pretty good.�� Amy looked at Mag in bewilderment.


    ��That��s just a basic weapon that you can use when you are growing before you be a great magic caster. However, after you be even stronger, it will not be sufficient for your abilities,�� Mag continued with a smile. ��Although that is a custom-made weapon your master made for you, if Master Rom can make you a weapon, that weapon will be the one that you can use for your entire life.��


    ��So do I have to use a cleaver when I grow up?�� Amy asked after thinking seriously.


    ��Ahem...�� Mag let out a dry cough. He could not help but stroke Amy��s head with a smile as he said, ��Alright, now it��s still too early to think about that. Go and y with Ugly Duckling.��


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling, who was at the side with Amy��s bag, shook its tail in bewilderment. It used its head to caress Amy��s calf andy on her foot, rolling around coquettishly.


    ��Stupid Ugly Duckling. You dropped my bag on the floor,�� Amy said in disdain as she kicked Ugly Duckling aside, and picked her bag up.


    ��Meow???��


    Ugly Ducklingy on the floor, facing up innocently. <i>Am I not cuter than a bag?</i>


    ��No, thank you!��


    Amy rolled her eyes at it.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling covered its eyes sorrowfully.


    <i>Although it does seem pretty weird to be using a cleaver, since Father said that I��ll have to use the weapon made by Cleaver Grandpa when I grow up, I��ll get him to make one for me. I just don��t know if my masters would be angry</i>. Amy put her bag behind the counter, and pondered seriously with her chin propped on her hand.


    Miya and Ba arrived at the restaurant earlier, and they were chatting while waiting for dinner to be ready.


    ��What do youngdies talk about usually?�� Ba asked curiously.


    ��Er...��


    Everyone exchanged gazes and fell silent.


    Everyone was a youngdy, but none of them were considered ordinary youngdies.


    Yabemiya had been oppressed for years in the kitchen. Ba had been living a life of luxury in the Moon Nation. Elizabeth had been loaded with responsibilities and hatred since she was young. Gina had only been learning magic since she was young. Jane had been working hard just to survive on Carapace Ind. Ang was also not considered a qualified subus. As for Cami, she was probably no longer a youngdy.


    If they were to think about it strictly, only Rena could be considered an ordinary youngdy.


    However, she was currently making the hot pot soup base in the kitchen, so she did not join the conversation.


    ��I just got home from school, and heard the big sisters on the streets talk about body figures.�� Amy looked at everyone with a smile, and said, ��So I guess that��s what youngdies talk about?


    ��Body figures?��


    Upon hearing that, everyone looked around, and their gaze paused at a certain body part of theirs before stealthily moving on to the next person.


    Ba shrank back a little. She suddenly regretted asking that question.


    ��Big Sister Miya��s figure is great! Although she looks thin, her lines are beautiful. The most important thing is... she actually has boobs!�� Firis peeked out and looked at Miya enviously.


    ��So do I.�� Gina sat up straight to bring out her full figure.


    ��Me too.�� Ang stood up confidently.


    Elizabeth crossed her arms without saying a word, but the silence was more than enough.


    Jane looked at everyone, and only realized that all of them had such good figures.


    ��I...�� Ba looked at everyone, and suddenly became depressed as she muttered under her breath, ��Am still growing...��


    Everyone burst intoughter, and the atmosphere became light once again.


    Ba bit her lip, and didn��t feel like she was mocked. She was just a little bewildered. If Miya and the rest were considereddies with good figures, what was her figure?


    ��It��s alright. Ba is still a small girl. Just have some more tofu pudding every day, and you will grow even faster,�� Miya encouraged as she put her arm around Ba��s shoulder.


    ��Our school��s vice-headmaster is 68 this year, and her figure is almost the same as Big Sister Ba��s,�� Amy reminded.


    Everyone was stunned. After that, a roar ofughter erupted.


    Ba slowly raised her brow. She suddenly felt a sense of crisis. If this had nothing to do with age, then she was not going to grow anymore?


    Mag could not help but smile when he heard thedies��ughter and joyous chattering from the kitchen. However, it did not seem too appropriate for him to join this conversation, so he continued to grind his beans quietly.


    The topics of youngdies naturally didn��t just stop at body figure. There were also fashion, rtionships, childhood stories, future dreams and aspirations, whether they want to have children... They could talk about life, talk about dreams, and talk the day away.


    It was just that the lives of thedies in the restaurant were too simple. Of course, the most important thing was that they were not good conversation starters. That was why they could only continue dwelling on topics such as whose figure was better.


    Everyone could have sat down and talked about interesting things that happened in their tribes. For example, the heroic story of how the Frost Dragon tribe��s previous chief got the position, or the story of how the new vampire ancestor started eating grass, or even some of the sad stories of the subus tribe��s rise and fall. These were all topics that could go on for three days and three nights, and they definitely would not be boring.


    <i>Seems like I��ll have to find some time to do a team bonding for the restaurant��s staff to teach thesedies who aren��t good at making friends how to carry a conversation,</i> Mag thought to himself. <i>Tomorrow will be an off-day, but it��s the day of Mana Hot Pot Restaurant. The team bonding will have to wait.</i>


    ��Dinner��s ready. Everyone, get ready to eat.�� Mag walked out of the kitchen with a tray of food.


    Everyone automatically went to help.


    Ba looked at Mag and hesitated for a very long time before asking, ��Boss, what��s my figure considered?��


    Mag nced at Irina, thought very seriously while looking at Ba, and said, ��It��s probably little red riding hood.��


    ��Little red riding hood?�� Ba was bewildered.


    The others also look at Mag in bewilderment. What did that mean?


    ��Little red riding hood is really pitiful. Her grandma got eaten up by the wolf,�� Amy mumbled as she bit into a drumstick.

 Chapter 1665 - Strange

    <h4>Chapter 1665: Strange</h4>


    ��But I don��t have a grandma,�� Ba said with a shake of her head after thinking through what Mag and Amy said.


    The corner of Elizabeth��s lips twitched a little. She lowered her head and started wolfing down the Yangzhou fried rice to stop herself fromughing.


    Cami nced at Mag as she thought to herself, <i>This fellow is not upright indeed.</i>


    However, Irina had a meaningful smile on her face. She didn��t expect him to already learn how to talk like that.


    ��That��s right. Let��s eat.�� Mag nodded as he stifled hisughter, and picked up his chopsticks to start eating.


    ��Strange.�� Ba frowned. She still didn��t understand what was going on, so she just picked up her chopsticks and started eating too.


    ***


    ��Father, I was wrong. Please save me. Please save me...��


    The moment Cyril returned to Moreton Manor, he scurried into the study room, and knelt in front of Jeffree, hugging his leg and crying loudly.


    Jeffree watched him coldly and silently.


    ��Gloria refused to help me. She could have spoken up for me, but she didn��t because of her own selfish reasons. She����


    ��Shut up! Can you be a human!�� Jeffree kicked Cyril away, and looked at him coldly as he said, ��It��s the trouble that you��ve caused. What rights do you have to want Gloria to speak up and settle it for you? Is it because you have been taking extra care of them as an uncle? Or do you think that you��re such a big shot everyone has to be at your bidding?��


    Cyril was a little dazed after being kicked. He recovered his senses after a while, and quickly said with a shake of his head, ��No, Father, listen to me����


    ��Shut up. Since Master Rom doesn��t ept your apology, that means that you have to bear the consequences. This is a fact that you cannot change no matter how you try to shirk responsibility,�� Jeffree interrupted Cyril.


    ��Father, save me. I really know my mistakes. Please speak up for me. The Moreton Family is one of the four major families in Chaos City, and you are the president of the Chamber of Commerce. As long as you ask the city lord for a favor, he would definitely close an eye to this incident.�� Cyril was so anxious his tears started falling again.


    ��From today onwards, I will remove all your duties to the family, and take back all the assets under your name. You��re not allowed out of the house for half a year, and your household allowance will be changed to 5000 copper coins,�� Jeffree announced coldly.


    Cyril was stunned. He eximed, ��Father, you��re so ruthless!��


    ��If you hadn��t been my son, I would have kicked you out right now,�� Jeffree said coldly.


    Cyril looked at the cold gaze in Jeffree��s eyes, and felt his heart die a little. He swallowed the words that he was about to say.


    He was confident that Jeffree was capable of doing that. If Cyril was kicked out of the house right now, the next thing he knew, he might die somewhere on the streets.


    ��Yes.�� Cyril got up and dragged himself out of the study.


    To have all his duties removed, have his assets taken away, and be confined in the house for half a year basically meant that he had already been disqualified as an heir.


    He could not understand how he ended up like this when he had only just started the war with Gloria.


    ��Manard. Go to the city lord��s castle on my behalf,�� Jeffree said calmly as he watched the chief secretary enter the study room.


    ***


    ��Sir, about Cyril��s case...�� Dicus said softly as he arrived in front of Michael.


    ��Hold on.�� Michael shook his head a little.


    Dicus got the hint, and greeted Monica and Vivian before going back to the line without saying another word.


    The restaurant door opened slowly, and Mag walked out to greet and wee the customers in with a smile.


    ��Sir, Ma��am,�� Mag greeted with a smile as Michael and his family walked in.


    ��You��re just gonna ignore me? I��m Luna��s best friend,�� Vivianined. <i>This blockhead just doesn��t get it. If you want to get a girl, you��ll have to first settle her best friend.</i>


    ��Is Miss Vivian here for the grilled fish again?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��Of course. Absolutely right.�� Vivian nodded.


    ��Mr. Mag. I haven��t had the chance to thank you personally for treating Vivian. Today, I would like to express my sincere gratitude,�� Monica said with a slight bow.


    The other customers were all shocked when they saw this scene. Upon hearing what the city lord��s wife said, they all wondered, was Mr. Mag even Miss Vivian��s benefactor? In that case, Mamy Restaurant would have the city lord as their backing as well.


    ��Ma��am, you��re exaggerating.�� Mag quickly waved his hands. He knew that Vivian came for the spicy grilled fish not just because it was delicious, but he had never thought of receiving any special word of thanks for that.


    However, with her actions today at the restaurant door, the city lord��s wife had told the entire world that the city lord��s castle would be backing up Mamy Restaurant, preventing any other troubles from happening.


    Michael and his family walked straight to Master Rom��s table after entering the restaurant.


    ��Master Rom, allow me to introduce. This is my wife, Monica, and this is my daughter, Vivian,�� Michael said with a smile as he sat beside Rom.


    ��Hello, Master Rom, I am very honored to meet you,�� Monica said with a smile.


    ��Master Rom, I am your ardent fan, and I really idolize you.�� Vivian looked at Rom with gleaming eyes, and was thinking if she should try asking him to help her make a sword.


    ��Hello, Ma��am.�� Rom smiled and nodded at Monica. After that, he looked at Vivian as he said, ��What a beautiful girl. You take after your mother.��


    ��Thankfully so,�� Michael said with a smile.


    ��That��s what I think too.�� Vivian nodded in agreement. After that, she opened the menu, and said, ��Let��s start ordering. I can��t wait for the spicy grilled fish.��


    ��I agree. I can��t wait to have the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers.�� Rom nodded, and added, ��A single serving.��


    ��Alright. I will order an additional set of steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers for you. Then, we can have arge size of the insa�� medium spicy grilled fish. As for the rest...�� Vivian turned the menu and pushed it to Monica. ��Mother, since it��s your first time here, you can choose.��


    ��What a special menu. Are the pictures here what the real dish looks like? They seem very appetizing.�� Monica��s eyes lit up upon seeing the pictures on the menu.


    ��These aren��t able to fully disy their beauty. The delicacies Boss Mag makes all look and taste good. He��s simply a meticulous artist. Perfect.�� Vivian pointed at the tofu pudding, and suggested, ��You can give this a try. This is awesome. After having this, not only would your skin be fairer and nicer, even your scars would be removed.��

 Chapter 1666 - I Would Have To Be Blind To Be Interested In Him

    <h4>Chapter 1666: I Would Have To Be Blind To Be Interested In Him</h4>


    Master Rom was chatting happily with Michael and his family, and the dishes were soon served. They chatted as they ate, so the ambiance was getting more and more rxed.


    Just as Michael said, it was only a personal dinner, so they only talked about some interesting topics. Not a word about recruiting was mentioned.


    Meanwhile, Dicus and Rom��s two disciples sat at the next table and ate quietly.


    Joss and Joey weren��t surprised that their master could chat with the Chaos City Lord so amicably. After all, all the people who were lining up in front of the workshop were all powerhouses from all the tribes.


    ��Boss Mag is indeed the number one chef in Chaos City. Be it the tofu pudding or the grilled fish, their taste is equally shocking and mesmerizing,�� Monicamented. This was her first visit to Mamy Restaurant. She had only heard Vivian heap praises on it before. She only understood that all her praises were truthful after tasting the dishes herself today.


    ��Hehe. I didn��t lie to you, right? I��ll bring you along next time,�� Vivian said proudly, as if she was showing off something very remarkable.


    ��Are you trying to make me foot the bill for you?�� Monica chuckled.


    ��Of course not...�� Vivian popped a piece of grilled fish into her mouth, and pretended that she didn��t understand anything.


    Michael smiled at Master Rom. ��Come to speak of it, the Weapons�� Rankings have not changed for many years. I wonder when Master Rom wants to update it?��


    The Nond Continent��s Weapons�� Rankings had existed for 100 years. They recorded all the top weapons on the continent. They had always been reviewed by the Forging Association. This was a very stable ranking as legendary weapons were not that easily forged, after all.


    Meanwhile, Master Rom was this ranking��s greatest variable. Every time he released a new weapon, there would be a change in this ranking. Sometimes, it would even change the status of the top 10 weapons.


    However, five or six years had passed since Master Rom hadst forged a new weapon. There were still many people lining up in front of the workshop during these years, but there was no news of him promising to forge a weapon for anyone. Therefore, some rumors began to appear.


    Some said that Master Rom had exhausted his talent, and could no longer forge better weapons.


    There were also some people saying that Master Rom was too old, and could no longer swing his hammer.


    Some were saying that Master Rom��s memory was getting bad, and he most probably couldn��t forge new weapons anymore.


    There were many rumors, but none was verified. So, it made people very curious.


    Michael had met Master Rom over 20 years ago. Apart from being slightly older, thetter still looked energetic, agile, and healthy to him today. He didn��t look like he couldn��t swing the hammer or had bad memory.


    As for talent?


    If Master Rom lost his talent, there probably were no talented forgers left in this world anymore.


    Therefore, Michael was only curious when Master Rom was going to create his next weapon. He had no doubts that his next weapon was still going to get onto Weapons�� Rankings.


    ��I��m still thinking about it. Maybe I��ll create it, or maybe I��ll not. Let��s see what fate brings us. A good weapon has to meet the right person too.�� Rom smiled, shaking his head.


    ��Fate is indeed too marvelous to describe.�� Michael smiled too. He didn��t think that Rom was showing off at all.


    The Tian Du Sword wasn��t custom-made for Mag Alex by Master Rom. This sword had been passed down in the Alex Family for over 200 years before Mag Alex used this sword to vanquish countless enemies ranging from the dragons in the sky to the demons in the sea. Only then did this sword advance from 100-odd position to the top three in the Weapons�� Rankings.


    Regardless of how excellent a weapon was, without an owner who was the right fit for it, it would only be a piece of art that was collecting dust.


    Vivian put down the chopsticks, and expectantly asked Rom, ��Master, do you think I look like the fated person?��


    ��Miss Vivian is someone who doesn��t even need to use a chef��s knife, so you won��t get to use it even if you are fated.�� Rom smiled.


    ��Alright. Seems like I��m not ��fated�� enough.�� Vivian shrugged. She wasn��t disappointed, as she indeed wasn��t strong enough to swing a sword, and she was not going to use a chef��s knife anyway.


    Dicus went out in the middle of the meal, and soon returned to whisper into Michael��s ear.


    Michael nodded slightly, and then smiled at Rom. ��Master Rom, although I have invited you for a personal dinner today, I do have a favor to ask of you.��


    ��Please say it, my lord.�� Rom nodded.


    Michael smilingly said, ��The person who offended you today was Jeffree Moreton��s second son. The Moreton Family is one of the Chaos City��s four major families, and Jeffree has made a lot of contribution to the city��s development as the president of the Chamber of Commerce. I knew that son loved to make trouble and deserved to be taught a lesson for offending you, but as you know, your followers will do anything just to get into your good books, so I would like to ask you to forgive him here. With regard to teaching him a lesson, we will let his father do it. May I know, is it alright with you?��


    ��So it��s about this incident. Since my lord believes that his father will be able to teach him a lesson, of course I��m not going to teach someone else��s son for him.�� Rom nodded, and tilted his head to say to Joss sitting at the side, ��Make a trip to the new workshop, and tell them what I said. This incident is considered over.��


    ��Yes.�� Joss strode toward the door with a roujiamo in his hand.


    ��Thank you very much.�� Michael cupped his hands.


    ��It��s only a small matter.�� Rom smiled and shook his head as he picked up a piece of steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers, and put it into his bowl.


    ***


    Mars strode in, turned to Gloria, who was poring over the ledger, and seriously said, ��Young Mistress, we��ve just received news from the residence: Cyril has been relieved of all his duties, and all the businesses under his name were reimed.��


    Gloria��s eyes lit up. She put down the ledger, and said to Mars, ��Does he still have the right to inherit?��


    ��That wasn��t mentioned.�� Mars shook his head, and continued, ��However, judging from the way that Master handled this matter, it seems like he��s no longer going to tolerate Cyril��s behavior. This is a good thing for you.��


    ��Cyril did this to himself. We just have to make sure we do our jobs properly, and leave the other matters to Grandfather to decide.�� Gloria picked up the ledger and continued reading it.


    Mars looked at Gloria with appreciation as he backed out of the room quietly.


    ***


    ��What are you looking at?�� Cami asked as she leaned against the wall, and looked at Ang who was poking her head out and peeping sneakily.


    ��Nothing. I��m simply observing this busy restaurant casually. The job seems busier than I��ve imagined,�� Ang calmly replied as she retracted her gaze from Irina without a trace.


    ��Really?�� Cami looked at her with a questioning smile.


    ��Then, what is Big Sister Cami looking at?�� Ang leaned forward a little and smiled at Cami, narrowing her almond-shaped eyes.


    Cami pursed her lips, and disdainfully said, ��I��m not the kind of woman that you can seduce easily. You don��t have to try that on me.��


    ��Excuse me. It��s my upational disease.�� Ang retracted her gaze and shrugged nonchntly. Then, she perplexedly asked, ��However, given Countess Bartoli��s reputation and power, why did you be a Mamy Restaurant��s employee who is in charge of preparing the ingredients? Perhaps you are interested in the boss...?��


    ��I would have to be blind to be interested in him.�� Cami rolled her eyes, and then told Ang, ��I don��t understand, either. Given your talents and power, you should��ve be the subi��s holy maiden easily. You should be rather busy, so why did youe here to be a service staff member? Perhaps you are interested in the boss?��


    ��I would have to be blind to be interested in him.�� Ang rolled her eyes too.


    Their gazes met in the air, and they both saw an inexplicable gleam in each other��s eyes.


    It was the presence of their own kind.

 Chapter 1667 - Little Amy, Why Do You Want A Chef’s Knife?

    <h4>Chapter 1667: Little Amy, Why Do You Want A Chef��s Knife?</h4>


    Cami began to size Ang up. Her long and slender legs that were covered by white stockings were extremely seductive, while her cute puffy pink dress disyed her seductiveness to perfection. She crossed her arms across her chest, and her ample bosom became even more attention-grabbing. She had both cuteness and seductiveness, so she was a woman that men couldn��t resist.


    Of course, she wasn��t the type that she preferred.


    Miss Gloria was the one for her.


    However, as a woman, she had to acknowledge that Ang was the most beautiful subus that she had ever seen.


    As for being the most seductive, she was far from it.


    She was far from being seductive as any subus in any red-light district on the Demon Inds. She had to experience more about such things to know it.


    What Cami was curious about was: why did Ange to Mamy Restaurant and be its service staff member when she was an 8th-tier subus?


    The subi had it rough for the past 100 years. The subi��who had lost almost all their top powerhouses in the racial war��seemed to carry some kind of curse. It was rare for subi to advance above the 7th-tier, let alone having a 10th-tier top powerhouse.


    Having the beauty and allure without the power to protect themselves, the subi became the target of oppression of all the tribes. Their territories were already all upied, and the subi that went into exile everywhere had to sell their bodies for a living. They were no longer the subi race that was alluring yet respected in the past.


    Ang was the most powerful subus she had ever seen. She wasn��t even 20 years old, yet she already had an 8th-tier power. She had already broken the 7th-tier subus�� curse, and disyed an extremely great talent for cultivation.


    There was a legend among the subi: one day, the Sovereign of Subi would break the curse, and lead the subi back to rebuild their homnd and return to their past glory!


    However, a few suspected Sovereigns of Subi had appeared in the past hundreds of years, but they all failed to lead the subi back to glory. Hence, this legend slowly became a joke among all the tribes.


    The vampire tribe and the subi tribe were rather close in the past, so Cami knew very well that this wasn��t the subi tribe��s self-constion. The legend of the Sovereign of Subi didn��t appear when the subi tribe neared its downfall, but instead it had already emerged in the ancient times.


    However, the mission of the Sovereign of Subi then was to make the subi into the top tribe. That mission only changed to rebuilding their homnd after the subi tribe waned.


    Compared to the previous few subi who��d barely made it over the 7th-tier after hundreds of years, Ang was barely 20 years old, and she had already reached the 8th-tier. The natural talent that she disyed made it even easier for people to link her to the legend of the Sovereign of the Subi.


    Therefore, why would a young subus like her who was given the mission of restoring the subi tribee to work at the Mamy Restaurant willingly as a server?


    <i>Perhaps... she, too, has a secret Photostone that is in Mag��s hands?</i> A hint of enlightenment and pity appeared in Cami��s gaze.


    Ang was also sizing up Cami, who was in a long ck dress. She was equally perplexed about why this vampire tribe��s princess, Countess Bartoli, was willing to do prep work in this small restaurant��s back kitchen.


    One had to know that the vampire tribe was one of the top 10 demon tribes, and Cami��s status was extremely noble.


    Moreover, she had heard that Countess Bartoli was an extremely proud vampire when still roaming around the Demon Inds. There were also secret rumors which said that she was a sadist, and Count Bartoli��s early demise might have something to do with that.


    She did believe the sadist part, but she thought the part where Count Bartoli died because he couldn��t withstand her sadist actions was pure rubbish. After all, that vampire count died suddenly before their wedding night. Even if Cami had really been into <i>that</i>, she hadn��t had the time to do it.


    Given her status, she wasn��t in need of money to have her meals, as even having three meals a day at Mamy Restaurant would be a piece of cake to her. She didn��t have to be a secret ingredient prepper at Mamy Restaurant.


    <i>Seems like she might be really interested in Boss. If it isn��t Boss, then it has to be someone in the restaurant. However, apart from Boss, the others are all female, so she likes females?</i> Ang��s eyes lit up as she felt that she had discovered the crux of the matter.


    ��Ahem, it seems like we have something inmon.�� Cami cleared her throat. Since both of them had something in Mag��s grasp, that meant that they were friends.


    ��That might be it.�� Ang shrugged a little. She was a little surprised that Cami also knew that Ang didn��t like men, but she didn��t expect her to be so direct, either.


    Cami stepped forward, and said in a hushed voice, ��Since we have amon goal, why not be allies?��


    ��Themon goal!�� Wary appeared in Ang��s eyes. This term was very intriguing. Maybe Cami was interested in <i>her too[1]</i>?


    ��I know about your worries, but you must know that you won��t be able to handle him alone. And neither can I.�� Cami looked into Ang��s eyes, and earnestly said, ��You should believe me here.��


    Ang looked at Cami as she pondered seriously. Just as the other party said, she indeed wasn��t confident to win over Irina��s heart alone by herself. After all, Irina had the famous Alex who couldn��t be gotten rid of easily.


    ��I agree to have this alliance.�� Ang nodded. After hesitating, she said, ��But how are we going to share after we seed? Of course, using this term isn��t very correct.��


    ��Share?�� Cami frowned. She only wanted to take back the Photostone and the unfair contract. She shook her head. ��I don��t think there is a need to share.��


    ��If there is no sharing...�� Ang stole a nce at Cami, and thought, <i>Perhaps she wants the three of us to live happily together forever? This sounds... not bad, either.</i>


    ��Ang, please help to serve the dishes to the designated hot pot area.�� Right then, Rena��s voice sounded.


    ��Alright!�� Ang answered before extending her hand toward Cami, and whispered, ��I believe we will be able to seed.��


    ��I believe in that too.�� Cami shook Ang��s hand, and the alliance of the century was made.


    ***


    Amy struggled for a long time behind the counter as she hugged Ugly Duckling. Finally, she made her decision. She put Ugly Duckling on the counter, leaped off the barstool, skipped to Rom��s table, and seriously said to him, ��Grandpa, can you make a chef��s knife for me, please?��


    ��A chef��s knife?�� Rom asked Amy smilingly. ��Little Amy, why do you want a chef��s knife?��


    Michael��s family of three were also looking at Amy curiously. The previous person who asked Master Rom to forge a chef��s knife was Boss Mag. They didn��t expect Little Boss would make the same request.


    ��I will ask Father to buy your chef��s knife. He said, if only you would agree to forge a weapon for me. But you only know how to forge chef��s knives, so I can only ask you to make a chef��s knife for me...�� Amy tapped her two index fingers together as she worriedly said, ��I just worried that my masters will be angry if they find out. After all, they are not very mature.��


    [1] ��Her�� is obviously neither Ang nor Cami.

 Chapter 1668 - Yes, Yes. I Want To Be A Knight

    <h4>Chapter 1668: Yes, Yes. I Want To Be A Knight</h4>


    Everyone was astonished by Amy��s speech. They didn��t expect that the Master Rom in her eyes was someone who only knew how to forge chef��s knives. They were also tickled by her worried look. Her masters were the two legendary great magic casters, but she actually said that they were immature?


    Everyone looked at the two great magic casters�� designated seats at the table near the window. They were already taken by new customers now. It seemed like Little Boss had made sure that her masters had left before making thatment.


    Master Rom was also stunned when he heard that, and then he broke out intoughter.


    Most people in this world feared him, respected him, or even had something to ask of him. Not many people treated him like a normal person.


    However, Amy thought that he was just a cksmith who only knew how to make chef��s knives, and furthermore one who could barely make a living. She obviously didn��t like to use a chef��s knife, but she still decided to buy a chef��s knife from him to be her weapon. This innocence and kindness made him feel warm and touched in this foreignnd.


    ��Little Amy is Krassu��s and Urien��s disciple. She should be the first magic caster on Nond Continent to cultivate both closebat and long-range offensive magic, and both fire and ice magic at the same time. Her two masters will freak out if she chooses a chef��s knife to be her weapon,�� Michael teased Amy.


    Everyone was smiling kindly as they could see that Master Rom really liked Little Boss, and naturally wouldn��t take this innocentment to heart.


    Of course, nobody was going to take Amy��s request seriously. Many great magic casters had lined up to ask Master Rom to forge a magic caster staff for them, and they had all failed, so how would Master Rom ever agree to that request.


    Mag also heard Amy��s words in the kitchen, and he pinched his be. He hadn��t expected that was how the little one had interpreted his words. How was a magic caster going to make use of a chef��s knife? Was she trying to cut the electrical wires with the chef��s knife to make sparks and lightning?


    Master Rom��s eyes lit up when he heard that, and he looked at Amy with astonishment. ��Cultivating both long-range offensive and closebat magic, and both ice and fire magic at the same time?��


    He only knew that this little one knew some magic, but she was actually the disciple of both Krassu and Urien, and was learning both their expertise simultaneously.


    ��Actually, I still want to learn about light magic and swordsmanship,�� added Amy.


    ��Those aren��t enough yet?�� Everyone stared at Amy with shock. She, who was only four years old, was actually thinking about learning other types of magic and swordsmanship.


    ��Why so?�� asked Rom. His gaze was getting more and more interested.


    ��I heard that fire magic together with light magic would create extremely beautiful fireworks.�� Amy smiled widely. ��I simply want to see if that is really true.��


    Everyone fell to the ground together. They hadn��t expected that the reason would be so out of the norm.


    However, Rom nodded after considering it seriously. ��This sounds rather interesting.��


    ��I know, right. I just knew it,�� Amy said happily.


    Rom curiously asked, ��What about swordsmanship? Aren��t you a magic caster? Why do you want to learn swordsmanship? Do you want to be a knight?��


    ��Yes, yes. I want to be a knight. The kind of knight who could fly to the sky with a sword to stab the evil dragon.�� Amy nodded with little stars in her eyes. ��And then, set off a beautiful firework to celebrate.��


    Rom chuckled. ��Therefore, you learn magic just for setting off pretty fireworks?��


    Everyone began to stare at them upon hearing that.


    Amy shook her head. ��Not really. Magic can fly too. I can set off fireworks when I��m happy, and set off hailstones when I��m unhappy. I can toss a little lotus when I don��t want to fight. It��s very convenient.��


    ��It��s perfect.��


    Everyone blinked. It sounded quite right, but didn��t seempletely right at the same time.


    Magic... was really for the sake of convenience?


    Of course, nobody was taking Amy��s words seriously. After all, trying to be a great magic caster by cultivating a certain type of magic was already extremely difficult, let alone cultivating both fire and ice magic and cultivating both closebat and long-range offensive magic at the same time like Amy.


    ��A closebat magic caster, a long-range offensive magic caster, a knight, an ice, fire, and light magic caster...�� Master Rom pondered seriously before he said to Amy, ��Little Amy, I��m not confident to produce the weapon that you want right now. Let me tell you again whenever I get the inspiration.��


    ��Can... this be considered as saying yes to Little Boss�� request?��


    ��Master Rom��s very trustworthy. He has never failed to fulfil an order that he has agreed on.��


    ��This cannot be considered as agreeing, right? Master Rom only said that he will consider it?��


    ��Who is able to make that? It has to be a magic wand, closebat magic caster��s staff, resistant to the wear-and-tear of fire and ice magic, and something that could be used as a sword that could y a dragon in the sky and chop vegetables in the kitchen. Isn��t this request... too much?��


    People were staring at Master Rom and Amy and talking softly. Maybe they were witnessing the moment that a great weapon was born. Of course, it could also be a cute kid��s unreasonable request.


    ��Are chef��s knives so difficult to make now?�� Amy looked at Rom with a frown. She still nodded and consoled him after a brief moment of thought. ��It��s fine. I��m not in a hurry. Take your time to think about it, Grandpa. Just tell me whenever you are ready.��


    ��Alright.�� Master Rom nodded with a smile, and finished sucking the piece of fish bone on his te. Then, he got up, and said to Michael, ��I have something on today, and need to go back early. Thank you for your treat, my lord anddy.��


    Michael got up too, and smilingly said, ��Alright, Master Rom. See you again.�� Monica and Vivian also got up and bade farewell to him.


    ��Goodbye, Grandpa.�� Amy also waved at Master Rom, and reminded him, ��You��ve got to remember it, okay.��


    Mag watched Rom, who hurried away, and inwardly murmured, <i>Is that considered as a ��yes��? A magic wand that could be used as a sword. What an unreasonable request.</i>


    However, perhaps Master Rom was the only weaponsmith who could fulfill Amy��s ridiculous request.


    Without any surprises, whether Master Rom would forge a custom-made weapon for Little Boss had already be the hottest topic among the customers.


    ��Father, do you think Little Amy would be Master Rom��s fated person?�� asked Vivian.


    ��Maybe. From the moment he left Issen Castle and came to Chaos City, nothing is impossible to him.�� Michael took a sip from his wine ss and smiled. ��Besides, we probably wouldn��t find another more unreasonable weapon than that request. To him, it might be an interesting challenge.��


    ��I also want to see if a weapon like that really does exist,�� Vivian said with glowing eyes.


    Amy walked to the kitchen��s entrance, and said to Mag in a piteous tone, ��Father, the grandpa that sells chef��s knives is so pitiful. He even needs inspiration before he can forge a chef��s knife��


    Mag turned around, and smilingly said, ��Never mind, let��s wait for his news. Maybe he can really forge the weapon that you want.��


    ��Mm-hmm. Even if the chef��s knife he made is ugly, let��s buy one from him too.�� Amy nodded.


    ��Good.�� Mag nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 1669 - Are You Serious About Picking Sheep’s Dung For Half A Month?

    <h4>Chapter 1669: Are You Serious About Picking Sheep��s Dung For Half A Month?</h4>


    ��Master, are you really going to forge a weapon for that little girl?�� Joey asked Master Rom in the carriage.


    ��Don��t you think that is a very interesting challenge?�� Master Rom had an expectant smile on his face. ��I have forged countless weapons and many magic wands and magic caster��s staffs, but nobody has made such aplicated and unbelievable request.��


    ��But... she��s just a four-year-old girl,�� Joey still whispered with disbelief.


    There were many nobles and 10th-tier powerhouses among the customers who lined up to beg Master Rom for a weapon. Yet, the other party was only interested in the request of a four-year-old girl.


    Joey knew very well that this might be his master��sst work. If it was wasted on a little girl��s unreasonable request, that would be the entire continent��s regret.


    ��Do you think Krassu and Urien are stupid? Given their characters, if they couldpromise to take in Little Amy as their disciple, that shows that she must have great talent. Her future is bright.�� Master Rom chuckled, and continued, ��Furthermore, even though she is only four years old and still weak now, the weapon that I��m going to forge will be one that she can still use when she bes a top powerhouse.��


    Joey pondered, and worriedly said, ��If that is the case, I��m afraid that weapon won��t be able to upy a good spot on the Weapons�� Rankings.��


    ��Hoho. That��s just a boring ranking. If you want to get onto the ranking, the user��s power is more important than the weapon itself.�� Master Rom shook his head. ��The Tian Du sword is just a heavy and hard sword. It��s just a work that I used for practice in my early years, and yet it��s ranked number three on the Weapons�� Ranking.��


    ��But, there is no other sword in this world that is as heavy and hard as this sword,�� Joey corrected. His master always judged his previous works harshly; he even put down the Tian Du sword.


    However, it was just because Master Rom was such a person that he had continued to scale peak after peak, and created one legendary weapon after another.


    ��Tell them to hasten the building process of the workshop. Let��s return to our abode right away.�� Master Rom closed his eyes and began to design the new weapon in his mind. He knew very well that this challenge would be unprecedented. However, it was just because of that his still heart began to beat again.


    ��Yes,�� Joey answered softly, and then instructed the coachman to return to their abode. Then, he sat in the corner quietly.


    ***


    ��Ding! The system noticed that the Host had set up a hot pot restaurant branch, and made the first step in promoting scrumptious food in the alternate world. Announcing a new mission: the new hot pot restaurant must have 1000 patrons on its opening day! Mission reward: you will receive a mutton soup recipe! Mission failure: you will have to go and pick sheep��s dung at the extremely cold ce in the northwestern area for half a month!��


    The system��s voice suddenly appeared in Mag��s mind.


    Mag was taken aback and frowned. ��System, are you serious about picking sheep��s dung for half a month?��


    ��The real sheep��s dung,�� answered the system.


    ��Today��s operation is already going to end, and you gave me this mission so suddenly. The hot pot restaurant is already going to open tomorrow, where am I going to find 1000 people?�� Mag rolled his eyes with exasperation. This system was also too freaking irresponsible.


    Mana Hot Pot Restaurant hadn��t done any promotion till now, and he had to fill the restaurantpletely on the first day. This wasn��t going to be a simple task.


    Mamy Restaurant only had its first customer after a hard time in the beginning, and it took some time to fill the restaurant with customers.


    He didn��t want to go and pick sheep��s dung in some extremely cold ce in the northwestern area. That thing wasn��t even as easy to pick as the cow��s dung.


    After seeing the system remained silent, Mag took a look at the restaurant. The customers were already preparing to leave as it was near to the closing time.


    ��I can��t allow this batch of customers to escape.�� Mag put down his spat, and cleaned his hands with a towel before going out of the kitchen with a smile. ��Excuse me, everybody, I have something to announce. Tomorrow, Mana Hot Pot Restaurant��which is opened by Mamy Restaurant��s designated hot pot area��s manager, Rena��will start its operation formally and usher in the new era of the fairly priced hot pot. We wee all of you to go and try it out. Just turn left when you exit the door, and you will see it after walking for 500 meters.��


    The customers stared at Mag and fell into a silence for a moment before they broke out into amotion.


    ��My heavens. Did Boss Mag open a new hot pot restaurant behind our backs?��


    ��Fairly priced hot pot? Does that mean that it��s cheaper than Mamy Restaurant��s hot pot?��


    ��Mamy Restaurant��s hot pot will cost over 1000 per person if we��re to order meat. It hurts the pocket badly whenever we have it. I wonder how the new hot pot restaurant is priced?��


    ��Mamy Restaurant is having its off day as usual tomorrow, and I was just thinking about where to go and have my meals. Why don��t we go try out the new hot pot restaurant?��


    The customers all expressed great enthusiasm for the new hot pot restaurant.


    <i>Is Boss promoting it personally?</i> Rena heard it in the kitchen, and looked at Mag in surprise. Initially, she was still worried that the restaurant might have no business when it opened tomorrow. She also didn��t know how to advertise it, as this was her first time opening a restaurant.


    Mag returned to the kitchen with a smile. The feedback was quite good. Although it couldn��t make up to 1000 people, at least it would resolve the problem of attracting the first batch of customers.


    All things were difficult before they were easy. The most worrying part when opening a new shop was that nobody was willing to try it out. As long as the shop was boisterous, it could attract the surrounding crowd toe in to try it out and bring in the first batch of customers.


    As for whether those customers would be regrs, that would depend on their potential.


    Mag wasn��t worried about that at all.


    He had eaten at Mana Hot Pot Restaurant before. The hot pot soup bases were very distinct. The spicy hot pot and clear soup hot pot both had their advantages. The ingredients were fresh and of high quality. The crux was that the price wasn��t even 20% of Mamy Restaurant��s.


    The restaurant ended its service, and the cleanup was swiftly done with two to three magic spells.


    Mag smiled at all of them. ��Tomorrow is our off day, and Rena��s hot pot restaurant is also opening for business tomorrow. If all of you have nothing to do tomorrow, you can go and help out at the new restaurant. It might be a little busy on its very first day of business.��


    Yabemiya raised her hand, and said, ��Alright, I will go there in the morning.��


    ��Although I want to sleep in, if there��s hot pot for me to eat, then I��m fine with it.�� Ba raised her hand too.


    Everyone said that they were prepared to go help Rena out tomorrow.


    ��Actually, I��ve already made all the arrangements for the restaurant, and the employees have already undergone strict training and practice, so they should be able to handle it.�� Rena shook her head smilingly at all of them. ��It��s rare for all of you to have an off day, how could I make you all continue to help me out? But all of you cane to the restaurant for hot pot tomorrow. It will be my treat.��


    ��Since Rena is able to handle it, then let��s not go and make trouble for her. We will be content with being customers.�� Mag nodded. It seemed like Rena had already done all the preparations.


    Mag said to all of them, ��Oh, yes. Invite all your friends to the restaurant tomorrow. It��ll be my treat. Let��s all go and have hot pot at Rena��s hot pot restaurant.��

 Chapter 1670 - It Smelled Full Of Duck Poop

    <h4>Chapter 1670: It Smelled Full Of Duck Poop</h4>


    ��Ding! This system seriously reminds the Host that you cannot invite your kin and kith to increase the numbers of new customers. Otherwise, the total number will be multiplied by three.�� The system��s voice immediately popped up in Mag��s mind.


    ��Huh???�� Mag cocked an eyebrow as he realized things weren��t simple.


    ��Can we call all our friends? I know many children.�� Amy began to count on her fingers. ��Jessica, Daphne, Ignatsu...��


    ��Can I invite all the Night Elves?�� asked Firis.


    ��20,000 Night Elves!�� Mag raised his eyebrows. No way was he going to allow that to happen. He cleared his throat, and said, ��In order not to take up too many seats, it��s best that we only take up two tables at most. Let��s invite our friends after a few days.��


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Mag heaved a breath of relief, and said, ��Rena, have you prepared any business opening promotion?��


    ��Mm-hm. I nned to give a free te of duck intestine to every table.�� Rena nodded.


    ��Alright. However, I suggest we only do such free dish promotion for one day. Word of mouth and consistent taste should be why a restaurant is able to thrive.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Rena nodded thoughtfully. She had nned a week of opening promotions at first, but Mag��s words were a sharp reminder, so she decided to cancel all the activities after that.


    Mamy Restaurant had never lowered its price or given out any free dishes, but it still retained its number one restaurant position in Chaos City with its exquisite taste.


    Mana Hot Pot Restaurant��s menu price was already very lowpared to Mamy Restaurant, and she was very confident about the taste.


    Mag smiled at all of them. ��All of you have worked hard today. Let��s go back and rest.��


    ��Boss, did you say that Shirley is back? Then, will they join us for the hot pot tomorrow? I haven��t seen that cutie Anna for a few days,�� said Yabemiya.


    Mag smiled and nodded. ��I will invite them tomorrow. I think they will being.��


    ***


    ��Oh my. This hot pot restaurant is huge. It��s even twice as big as ours. When did such a hot pot restaurant pop up?��


    ��Isn��t that so? Our business will be all taken once this hot pot restaurant is opened.��


    Outside of Mana Hot Pot Restaurant, a man in a mink coat and a man in a cotton coat huddled and mumbled with jealousy.


    ��Boss, it looks like they will be opening for business formally tomorrow. Their space will be able to amodate over 1000 people eating at the same time. If their price is even lower, then some of our customers will definitely be stolen by it. What do we do now?�� the manager in the cotton jacket said worriedly.


    ��What can we do? You can��t stop them from opening for business.�� Cassia rolled his eyes, and flicked a nce at the luxuriously renovated hot pot restaurant before boarding the horse-drawn carriage parked at the side.


    ��Do a big promotion tomorrow. All the dishes in our hot pot restaurant will be buy-one-get-one-free, and our wines will be free flow,�� Cassia said in a deep voice after getting into the carriage.


    The manager worriedly said, ��This... Boss, then we won��t be earning much.��


    ��We still have to do it even though we won��t be earning. We have to crush this new hot pot restaurant with the strength of our promotion and attract all the customers over. We can earn money in the future. Go to the market and pick out all the cheap ingredients. Keep our cost to the lowest,�� Cassia gravely said. ��Furthermore, send someone to their restaurant to investigate and see what they are selling. The few markets in the south of the city belong to us, so it��s not difficult to cut off their supply chain.��


    ��Yes.�� The manager swiftly nodded.


    ��I want to see which other hot pot restaurant apart from Mamy Restaurant is able to take our business in Chaos City.�� A cold smirk appeared on Cassia��s face.


    ***


    Mana Hot Pot Restaurant was brightly lit. The main kitchen on the second floor was filled with the rich aroma of the hot pot soup bases. A few one-man-tall pots were brewing the broth, and the elves were busy in an orderly manner as they prepared for the first day of business.


    ��Be careful. Separately pack the hot pot bases in advance. We must control the portions carefully.�� Rena was instructing everyone in the kitchen with a hint of nervousness in her expression.


    Rena approached a middle-aged elf and smiled. ��Anita, you will go with me to the market at 3amter. Go and rest for a while now.��


    ��It��s fine, Boss. I��m not tired at all.�� Anita shook her head. Instead, she looked at Rena with heartache as she said, ��You have been working the whole day, so you should go and rest now. Leave the ingredients to me. I��ve already remembered all the shops and stores.��


    ��I��ll go and rest for a while, but I��ll have to go and purchase the ingredients with you.�� Rena shook her head tiredly. ��Apart from the hot pot soup base, the most important part of the hot pot is to control the ingredients�� quality. We have to do this part well, otherwise our business won��tst long.��


    ��Alright.�� Anita nodded. Although they had only worked together for a short while, she knew very well that this young boss could be very stubborn in certain areas.


    ***


    Mana Hot Pot Restaurant was situated near the southwestern corner of Aden Square. Due to Mamy Restaurant��s powerful driving effect, the originally quiet southwestern corner began to prosper. The entire stretch was filled with restaurants, and it slowly became a popr dining spot in Aden Square.


    Meanwhile, there was a unique batch of restaurants among them like Fox Grilled Fish, Cayman Roast Duck, Elvin Beef Kebabs... They were all taken out from the Mamy Restaurant��s menu, and turned into brand-new restaurants.


    These restaurants were priced in the middle range to attract those customers who were interested in Mamy Restaurant��s legendary dishes but couldn��t afford the steep prices.


    One had to say that there were plenty of such customers, and they contributed a lot of revenue to those restaurants.


    However, those customers didn��t look very satisfied when they came out from the restaurants. Those who had violent tempers would even spit at Mamy Restaurant, and said with disdain, ��What stupid grilled fish. How dare it cost so much? It��s only so-so.��


    Mag went to invite Shirley and Anna on his bicycle with Amy. On their way back, they happened to pass by two men who came out of a hot pot restaurant called Cassia.


    A man dry heaved against a tree trunk, and angrily said, ��What stupid hot pot and duck intestine. It smelled full of duck poop. I think this boss is stupid, and take us all as idiots.��


    ��I heard this hot pot was invented by the boss of Mamy Restaurant. This te of duck intestine would cost 100 copper coins at his restaurant. Fortunately, we hadn��t gone to his restaurant, or else we would have been cheated,�� the other man chimed in with an exasperated expression.


    The man leaning against the tree trunk turned around, and said, ��Isn��t that so. I think that Mamy Restaurant is only so-so. I heard they even eat pig��s brain. Can that thing even be eaten?��


    A fireball that was the size of a thumb shot through the tree he was leaning against earlier, and left a hole that was the size of a bullet.


    The other man trembled and stared at the father-and-daughter duo who rode past them slowly on a weird thing.


    ��Why do you look like you had seen a ghost?�� That man chuckled as he patted his shoulder. He waspletely unaware of what had happened.

 Chapter 1671 - You Should Be Considered As 2.4 Of A Normal Human

    <h4>Chapter 1671: You Should Be Considered As 2.4 Of A Normal Human</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��N-nothing...�� That man moved his Adam��s apple. He suddenly realized his back was soaked in cold sweat after making sure that pair of weird father and daughter had gone far.


    If not for that burnt hole on the tree and the burnt smell in the air, he almost couldn��t believe that the little fireball tossed out by that cute little girl was so terrifying.


    ��What��s up?��


    ��Let��s go. Let��s find some other ce to drink.�� That man quickly put his arm around his friend and strode away. He had confirmed that it was an existence that he couldn��t afford to antagonize. He didn��t know how they had annoyed them, but it would be best for them to drink more and talk less.


    ��Father, they are badmouthing our restaurant. Why don��t you let me teach them a lesson?�� Amy, who was sitting in her little seat, asked Mag who was riding in front.


    ��We will stoop to their level if we are to argue with them. We can do that, but it��s unnecessary.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.


    This wasn��t the first time he��d heard such ��smart�� speech. Ever since the number of copycat restaurants increased on this street, he could always hear those customers who scolded Mamy Restaurant together after they ate in those restaurants which only copied the names and failed to do the dishes right.


    Regarding that, Mag felt rather helpless too. All his customers said they were great. He didn��t expect those copycat restaurants to be so useless. The grilled fish was either undercooked or charred, and the fried rice was either too wet or overcooked. He was the most angry about the ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. It was just a pot of messy stew. They simply threw anything into it. Weren��t they afraid of poisoning their customers?


    The copycat restaurants had damaged the reputation of the dishes. All the shops were just eyeing the money. They were not putting in the effort to study anything. They could have done a better job if they hade to Mamy Restaurant to try out the dishes a few more times.


    However, it wasn��t Mag��s business even if they were horrible cooks. He couldn��t be asking them to close their shops, right? There wasn��t any copyright protection for a dish name in this world yet. Even in his previous life, different restaurants could alsoe out with different tastes for the same dishes.


    ��Then, are we going to allow them to scold us?�� Amy pouted her mouth with dissatisfaction.


    ��Of course not. Mana Hot Pot Restaurant is the start of our retaliation.�� Mag smiled. ��We��ve got to let them know what a real hot pot restaurant is. There should be a standard even for fairly priced hot pot. Those businesses who are trying to cheat their customers will be eliminated.��


    ��Mm-hm. Let��s eliminate all of them.�� Amy nodded her little head.


    ��Seems like there are many people here.�� They could already see 10-odd color flower stands in front of the Mana Hot Pot Restaurant and customers going in and out. The atmosphere was very boisterous.


    Meanwhile, in his mind, the progress bar had already jumped to 56/1000.


    Mag��s bicycle stopped in front of the door, and Rena, who was weing customers at the entrance, came up to them with a smile. ��Boss, Little Amy, you came.��


    Mag carried Amy off the bicycle and smiled at Rena, who had specially put on a red long dress today. ��You are the boss today.��


    Rena smiled shyly before she quickly said, ��Let��s go in first. I reserved a room for all of you on the second floor.��


    ��We don��t need a room. We will just eat in the hall on the first floor.�� Mag shook his head with a smile instead. ��Eating hot pot needs an ambience. You don��t have to care about us. Little Amy and I will wait for them to arrive.��


    ��Alright.�� Rena nodded and continued to wee the customers in with a smile.


    Mag and Amy stood to the side. He threw a nce at the flower stands, and then narrowed his eyes.


    16 flower stands. Eight were bright red rose flower stands, while the other eight were milder and youthful. They came with congrattory words: Congrattions on your opening, Mana Hot Pot Restaurant��Scheer Buffett; Congrattions on your opening, Mana Hot Pot Restaurant��Gloria Moreton.


    ��These were specially delivered by the flower shops in the morning. They��re from Miss Scheer of the Buffetts and Miss Gloria of the Moretons. They should be for you, Boss,�� Rena exined with a smile when she saw Mag staring at the flower stands.


    ��They look rather weird together.�� Mag cocked his eyebrow. He didn��t know where those two got the news from. They even specially sent flower stands over. However, something felt rather weird with flower stands when they were ced together.


    ��Big Sister Scheer and Big Sister Gloria really care about you, Father.�� Amy blinked her eyes, got closer to Mag, and whispered, ��Does Mother know about this?��


    ��She has something on today, so she won��t be having hot pot with us.�� Mag smilingly patted Amy��s head without any fear at all.


    ��Really? We have agreed to have our dinner together tonight.�� Amy tilted her head and looked at Mag.


    ��It��s just friends sending congrattory flower stands for a new shop opening. It should... be fine, right?�� Mag began to ponder deeply.


    ��You have to tell that to Mother. It��s fine if she believes it.�� Amy smiled.


    ��Mana Hot Pot Restaurant. This restaurant is huge. Today��s its opening day, so every table will be given a te of free duck intestines. Shall we give it a try?��


    ��Let��s not hurry. I��ve heard about this hot pot. Apparently it was started by Mamy Restaurant, and it cost over 1000 per person. We��re simply having a casual lunch, so it��s not necessary for us to spend so much money.��


    ��Jeez... 1000 per person. That��s really a little expensive.��


    Two orcs murmured in front of the hot pot restaurant. After exchanging a look with each other, they prepared to switch to another restaurant.


    ��Aiyo, Boss Mag and Little Boss, what are you guys doing here? Is this Mana Hot Pot Restaurant really a branch of Mamy Restaurant?�� A fatty rushed past the two of them, and hurried toward that father-and-daughter duo standing at the door.


    ��Isn��t that the boss of Mamy Restaurant?��


    ��Is that cute half-elf girl the legendary little boss? She��s really cute.��


    ��Is this hot pot restaurant really a branch of Mamy Restaurant? I heard that hot pot originated from Mamy Restaurant. I didn��t expect the boss would open another branch so close to his restaurant.��


    ��Mamy Restaurant��s cheapest dish costs 200 copper coins, and a meal of hot pot would cost 1000+ per person. Seems like we don��t have to think about this restaurant anymore.��


    ��If this is a branch of Mamy Restaurant, then the taste will be guaranteed. Let��s eat here this afternoon.��


    The people who were watching the new restaurant��s opening and considering going in to try began to talk softly. Some were initially worried about the high prices, while others decided to go in based on Mamy Restaurant��s golden reputation.


    Mag shook his head at Harrison, who began to pant after taking a few hurried steps, and smilingly said, ��It��s not really considered a branch. Mana Hot Pot Restaurant is a professional hot pot restaurant which focuses on fairly priced hot pot. The average spending for a normal human adult is about 100 copper coins.��


    ��So cheap??? I remembered a helping of pig��s brain cost 100 copper coins when I had hot pot previously. It only costs 100 copper coins per person to eat to our hearts�� content here?�� Harrison stared at Mag with a shocked expression.


    ��That��s for normal humans. For Big Brother Blue Fatty, you should be considered as 2.4 of a normal human, so you will need to spend 250 copper coins,�� corrected Amy.


    Mag patted Amy��s head, and praised, ��Good calctions.��

 Chapter 1672 - It’s SuChapter An Honest Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 1672: It��s Such An Honest Restaurant</h4>


    ��I...�� Harrison opened his mouth and huffed coyly. ��I can eat for three people!��


    Amy gravely warned, ��Big Brother Blue Fatty, you will scare off the pretty big sisters like this, and you will never find a wife.��


    ��I...�� Harrison gave it a thought, and then said, ��Then I will eat a little less.��


    ��Please go in.�� Mag nodded with a smile, and gestured to Harrison that he could go in already.


    ��I won��t stand on ceremony, then. Please direct Gjergj and his family in when they arriveter.�� Harrison hurried into the restaurant enthusiastically.


    ��Average spending is 100 copper coins per person!!!��


    All the customers at the restaurant��s entrance were shocked when they watched Harrison waddle in.


    Mamy Restaurant��s high pricing was already not news in Chaos City.


    Its high spending where a meal could easily cost hundreds and thousands of copper coins kept away many people who weren��t well-off enough. Meanwhile, many new restaurants with weird names began to pop up along the street. These restaurants, which apparently had got the secrets from Mamy Restaurant, became the ces where people went to satisfy their curiosity.


    The people who went to such restaurants usually had two reactions. One, they really thought that they had gone to Mamy Restaurant, and heaped praises on the dish; two, they were grossed out by those weird dishes. They then tossed all the me onto Mamy Restaurant, and stomped it into the ground.


    Everyone knew those wealthy people were not idiots, but they didn��t want to admit that they couldn��t afford to eat in Mamy Restaurant, and had gone to try out those copycat restaurants along the street. Therefore, many of them could only feel angry.


    However, the boss of Mamy Restaurant actually opened a hot pot restaurant today, and the price was lowered from 1000 copper coins per person to 100 copper coins per person. Hence, how could it not have caused amotion?


    100 copper coins. They were not going to lose out over it!


    ��Why don��t we go in and try it out?��


    ��Let��s try it out then. I want to see if this hot pot is really as amazing as they described.��


    The two orcs who were about to go to another restaurant turned around and entered the hot pot restaurant.


    ��As long as this boss wants to preserve his reputation, this hot pot restaurant has to taste better than other hot pot restaurants. Let��s have our lunch here today.��


    ��With Boss Mag��s endorsement, this can��t go wrong.��


    ��The flower stands are even sent by the Buffetts�� Miss Scheer and the Moretons�� Miss Gloria. It definitely won��t go wrong.��


    The customers who were still hesitating about going in finally made their decisions, and rushed into the hot pot restaurant.


    +1, +1, +1...


    Mag��s lips began to curl crazily as he watched the numbers of new customers quickly surge over 100 in his mind.


    Rena smiled brightly too. She said something to Mag before she went into the restaurant to handle the affairs of the restaurant��s opening.


    The food and beverage industry��s herd mentality was very severe. After all, 99% of people would choose a popr restaurant over an empty restaurant as being popr was the proof of excellent taste most of the time.


    Therefore, the customers that surged into Mana Hot Pot Restaurant also triggered the ��try it out�� mentality among the people who walked by.


    Spending at a newly open restaurant without any rmendations depended on instincts.


    Of course, the regr customers who were informed at Mamy Restaurantst night were not included in that category. All of them greeted Mag and Amy warmly, and then went straight into the hot pot restaurant.


    Boss Mag was the brand name itself. If Boss Mag couldn��t be trusted, then nothing in Chaos City��s culinary world was worth looking forward to.


    ��Boss, Amy.�� Miya and the rest came together, and they waved at Mag and Amy way before they reached them.


    ��Are Anna and <i>she</i>ing?�� Miya looked around her.


    ��There they are.�� Amy pointed at a rental horse-drawn carriage behind them with her tender little finger. Shirley was helping Anna out of the carriage.


    Miya��s eyes lit up, and she happily said to an approaching Shirley, ��Shirley, you��re back. That��s great.��


    Everyone greeted her too.


    Shirley nodded, and apologetically said, ��I��m fine. Sorry to have made all of you worry for me.��


    ��Alright. Since we have all arrived, let��s go in and find a seat. We will chat as we eat,�� Mag smilingly interrupted their chitchat. He held Amy��s hand and went into the hot pot restaurant first.


    They could see 100-odd hot pot tables neatly set up in the 1000-square-meter-big hall as soon as they stepped in. There were simple partitions between them, but the space was still rather open.


    There were already about 10-odd tables having the hot pot now. The rising steam and the spicy hot pot��s aroma made the atmosphere increasingly hot.


    The great hall, which could amodate hundreds of people dining at the same time, had to be very spectacr when it was filled with people eating hot pot together.


    ��Let��s sit over here.�� Mag chose a corner table which was close to a window, and sat down. After the numbers of new customers shot up quickly in his mind, it slowly entered into a stable growth rate, and its upward trend seemed rather good. There was still hope that the number of new customers could go over 1000, so Mag didn��t bother to keep track of it. Instead, he sat down and flipped open the menu.


    ��Woah. The prices here are unbelievably low. A helping of pig��s brain only costs 25 copper coins! Sliced beef only costs 35 copper coins a helping! Even my favorite duck intestine only costs 25 copper coins a helping!�� Harrison, who was seated not too far away from Mag, was already ovee with joy after he read the menu.


    ��Would Big Sister Rena make a loss with such low prices?�� Ba worriedly asked after she read the menu.


    ��Nobody would do a business that loses money. To be able to list such prices means that Rena is already sure that she can get high-quality ingredients at a very low price.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. He trusted Rena��s foresight and attitude.


    Yabemiya praised, ��Big Sister Rena is really a capabledy boss.��


    ��Order whatever you want. It��s my treat today.�� Mag turned the menu toward them.


    ***


    ��Things are not looking good. Everyone was simply looking initially, but after that man said something, all the customers went in. It��s getting boisterous now,�� a man said with panic after he watched the customers go into Mana Hot Pot Restaurant from a distance.


    ��This isn��t good. We can��t allow them to grow,�� the other man said with a frown.


    ��What do we do now?��


    ��Watch me.��


    ��Don��t do anything rash. The boss has specially instructed us that although we can lower the prices, we cannot and dare not touch that restaurant.��


    ��Don��t worry, I��m not stupid.�� That man tidied his clothes, and walked toward Mana Hot Pot Restaurant.


    Another group of customers began to gather at the hot pot restaurant��s entrance again. They were looking at the opening promotions�� notice above the signboard.


    ��Giving a free te of duck intestine is nothing.�� That man walked into the crowd, and said with disdain, ��I passed by that Cassia Hot Pot Restaurant earlier, and they are having a ��buy one, get one free�� for all their dishes. Moreover, they are having free flow of alcoholic drinks too. Apparently, its average spending per person is not even 50 copper coins. It��s such an honest restaurant.��

 Chapter 1673 - I Want Big Sister Amy!

    <h4>Chapter 1673: I Want Big Sister Amy!</h4>


    ��There��s something so good like that?��


    ��Buy one, get one free and free flow of alcohol?��


    ��Order a helping of soup base, and I��ll be able to drink until they close down.��


    The man��s words caused amotion among the crowd. Their promotion with prices that were lower by 50% and the free flow of alcohol had defeated the Mana Hot Pot Restaurant��s promotion instantly.


    ��Isn��t a hot pot simply adding ingredients into a pot of soup to cook? They all taste the same, so let��s choose Cassia Hot Pot Restaurant. We can eat double of everything and drink as much as we want. The price is cheap too. Just walk 500 meters ahead. You might not get it if you arete,�� that man hurried them with a smile.


    ��Let��s go and try out that Cassia Hot Pot Restaurant. Let��s see what hot pot really is.�� Many of them began to turn and leave after hearing that. The crowd gathering at the entrance quickly dispersed.


    ��Manager, this technique of yours is great.�� The skinny man gave the man who returned full of smiles a thumbs-up and buttered him up. ��Not only did you spoil their business, you even got many customers for our hot pot restaurant.��


    ��All these are just small tricks. If the boss hadn��t disallowed me to use more drastic measures, I would have found some fierce-looking demons to sit in front of their entrance. We don��t even have to do anything then, and they won��t be able to open for business.�� The man smiled smugly.


    ��Why is the boss so wary of this hot pot restaurant?�� The skinny man couldn��t understand.


    ��I didn��t know about that previously, either. I��ve only heard the boss say that this restaurant has very powerful backers. The Marquis Family went against them, and even lost their head of the family because of that. However, just now that man who came with a little half-elf girl was the boss of Mamy Restaurant. The congrattory flower stands were from Miss Scheer of the Buffetts and Miss Gloria of the Moretons. Obviously, these are proof that it cannot be trifled with.�� The man coldly smirked. ��However, there are plenty of methods topete in the business world, as long as we don��t break thews, the city lord��s castle can��t do anything to us. Let��s see if it��s us, Cassia, who oust them, or they who oust us.��


    ��Marvelous. With our boss�� capabilities, we naturally are not afraid to drag this out with them.�� The skinny man chuckled.


    That manager smiled. ��Of course. They will be having an even harder time after we get hold of their supply chain.��


    ***


    ��Boss, that man over there came over to make trouble and lure all the customers over to that hot pot restaurant called Cassia,�� the server at the door angrily said to Rena when she came out to take a look.


    Rena specially came out to check when she realized the number of customers had decreased. She looked at where the service staff pointed, and saw the fat man and the thin man standing next to a tree in the opposite street. She furrowed her pretty brows, and asked, ��How did they do it?��


    That service staff member angrily said, ��They told the customers who were about to enter our restaurant that Cassia Hot Pot Restaurant is having a ��buy one, get one free�� promotion for all the dishes, free flow of alcohol, and their prices are even cheaper than ours by 50%. They even said that hot pots are all the same, of course they must go for the cheaper one. Then, the customers were all lured away.��


    <i>��Buy one, get one free�� for all the dishes and free flow of alcohol. Such promotion is almost making a loss. This Cassia Hot Pot Restaurant is aggressive,</i> Rena thought inwardly. This hot pot restaurant was one of the bigger ones on Aden Square, and it was situated near their dormitory. She could see it every time she went to work.


    This hot pot restaurant��s prices were slightly higher than in the usual hot pot restaurants, but it was still much cheaperpared to Mamy Restaurant. With its rather elegant decor and quite alright tastes, its business was rather good.


    Rena had gone to try out all the hot pot restaurants on Aden Square personally a while ago. Cassia Hot Pot Restaurant��s soup base wasn��t really authentic, and was way below Mamy Restaurant��s spicy hot pot��s level.


    However,pared to the other poorly copied hot pot restaurants, Cassia Hot Pot Restaurant at least got the spicy part right, and the spice coordination was still reasonable. It belonged to those hot pot restaurants that one could go every once in a while. To those people who hadn��t tried Mamy Restaurant��s hot pot before, it was still not bad.


    However, she had never seen them do any promotions before. She didn��t expect that they would do such a big promotion on Mana Hot Pot Restaurant��s opening day. Obviously, they were trying to strike at Mana Hot Pot Restaurant.


    It was extremely important for a newly opened restaurant to build up its reputation. The boisterous ambiance could elerate poprity and reputation quickly. Otherwise, every day��s expenditure was a huge sum for such a big restaurant, and normal people couldn��t afford to drag it out for too long.


    The other party��s ploy that inflicted damage on them while they suffered a smaller butparable level of damage was to drag out and bankrupt Mana Hot Pot Restaurant with their strong capital.


    ��Boss, is our opening day��s promotion too weak?�� that server asked softly. It would be bad if all the customers were stolen.


    ��A bigger promotion will attract the customers for a period of time. If we cannot guarantee the dishes�� quality, we will only restrict our future development and lose even more customers.�� Rena shook her head and smiled confidently. She looked at the two men who were peeking at her from afar. ��As long as we continue to do what we started to achieve and control the quality well, we will only have better reputation and poprity. We don��t have to rush to win now.��


    That service staff member looked at Rena, and her eyes gradually glowed. The boss��s and everyone��s hard work this time was still visible. Mana Hot Pot Restaurant deserved that price, and they were confident that customers would return to them.


    Gjerj got out from his horse-drawn carriage with his daughter in his arms, and he couldn��t help but chuckle when he saw the name on the signboard. ��It should be here, right? Mana Hot Pot Restaurant, Mamy Restaurant. Boss Mag is really terrible at giving names.��


    Parmer got out of the carriage, and said, ��I think it sounds rather nice.��


    ��Big Sister, Big Sister. Brother, I want Big Sister Amy.�� Parber waddled out and grabbed Parmer��s clothes.


    Parmer held Parber��s little hand, and said with resignation, ��But she doesn��t want you.��


    Miranda walked out with Angus, who was sucking his pacifier, and smilingly said, ��I think it sounds nice too. Boss Mag is a really talented person.��


    ��Wooden horse...�� Christy in Gjerj��s arms pouted her lips toward the hot pot restaurant, and made a sound.


    ��Alright, alright. If you guys say it��s nice, then it��s nice. Your Uncle Harrison must have already arrived. Let��s go in too.�� Gjerj smilingly kissed Christy��s cheek, got off the carriage, and walked toward the restaurant.


    ��Another big business. Watch me.�� That manager, Isaac, tidied his clothes and approached Gjerj and his family. He blocked them with a big smile on his face, and said, ��Mister, are you bringing your family to eat the hot pot?��


    ��Yes. Are you part of the service staff?�� Gjerj halted and sized up the friendly fat man in front of him. Although he was a little slimmerpared to him, the standard of this Boss Mag��s branch��s service staff had really deteriorated quite a bit.

 Chapter 1674 - The Young Master With Kidney Deficiency!

    <h4>Chapter 1674: The Young Master With Kidney Deficiency!</h4>


    Isaac froze. He shook his head gently, and said, ��Of course, I��m not this hot pot restaurant��s service staff. I��m just����


    ��That��s great. Seems like Boss Mag didn��t disappoint me.�� Gjerj nodded. His gaze already went over Isaac, andnded on the two maidens in red uniforms standing at the door. Their elegant airs and graceful smiles were a familiar feeling.


    Gjerj retracted his gaze with a frown when he realized Isaac was still blocking them. He didn��t want to hear any advertisement before his meal. He said, ��Excuse us, we��re going to have our meal.��


    During this time, another small group of customers who were still deliberating gathered in front of the hot pot restaurant. This was a new restaurant, after all, so people were still hesitating if they should go in to try it out. Furthermore, this was a restaurant that was opulently renovated, and looked very expensive.


    Isaac didn��t expect Gjerj to be so impatient, but he didn��t seem to be angry. Instead, he smilingly said, ��Don��t rush, Sir. I��m not a bad guy. I��m just an ordinary customer too. I just heard that the Cassia Hot Pot Restaurant over there����


    ��Alright, you can stop talking now. I��ve speciallye to eat at Mana Hot Pot Restaurant today. This is Boss Mag��s branch. Hence, those who know about a golden brand and guaranteed quality would naturally know,�� Gjerj interrupted Isaac again. Thetter was indeed here to advertise his own restaurant. Furthermore, this technique was obviously to steal Mana Restaurant��s customers. He didn��t expect someone would dare to do this on Boss Mag��s territory.


    Randy got off a horse-drawn carriage, and smilingly continued, ��Hey, hey. The service staff here are all beautiful.��


    ��You know it very well!�� Gjerj gave Randy a thumbs-up.


    ��Thank you for your praises.�� Randy cupped his hands. He walked past Isaac and entered the hot pot restaurant directly.


    Isaac felt embarrassed after his lies were exposed. This was the first time that he met such difficult customers.


    Gjerj was about to walk past Isaac with Christy in his arms, but he stopped next to him, and turned to say to Miranda, ��Come, you guys walk in front of me.��


    Miranda flicked a nce at Isaac before she carried Angus and led Parmer and Parber toward the restaurant��s entrance.


    The other customers who were hesitating earlier were now all interested after hearing that. Everyone knew about the famous Mamy Restaurant. They were prepared to follow them in to try it out. They could take a look even if they didn��t eat.


    Isaac quickly smiled after he saw that. ��Don��t be mistaken, Bro. I didn��te to bring harm to you all. I��m just a friendly person, and I��m afraid that you don��t know that Cassia Hot Pot Restaurant over there is having a big promotion today. The hot pot soup base is free, the dishes are having a ��buy one, get one free��, and the alcohol is free flow. The average spending per person is less than 50 copper coins. If you miss it today, you will����


    Gjerj looked at him sarcastically, and said, ��Tell me, how do you earn this dirty money? Let��s all earn it together.��


    Isaac choked on the words that he had nned to say. He only managed to smile and say after a while, ��What are you talking about? I don��t understand.��


    ��Bro, you can only do such things at noon.�� Gjerj patted Isaac on his shoulders before he walked straight toward the hot pot restaurant��s entrance.


    ��Why is that so?�� Isaac asked, staring at Gjerj��s back.


    ��Because you will be getting into trouble sooner orter,�� Gjerj replied without even looking back.


    Isaac paled as he felt a hint of ominous feeling.


    Meanwhile, some customers also followed Gjerj and his family into the hot pot restaurant.


    ��This hot pot restaurant is a bit too big. Just the first floor alone can amodate a few Mamy Restaurants, and moreover, there is a second floor.�� Randy couldn��t helpmenting after he entered the hot pot restaurant and saw the spacious hall. In Chaos City, only Ducas Restaurant was able to rival a restaurant of this scale.


    ��However, the service staff are actually all elven maidens, and they are all fair and beautiful with long legs. Boss Mag is indeed Boss Mag. Just the standard of the service staff alone is beyond other restaurants.�� Randy swept his gaze around the hall once, and his gaze waspletely attracted by those elven maidens.


    A service staff member went forward to him with a smile, and asked, ��Sir, are you alone, or do you havepany?��


    Randy looked around him, and after thinking for a moment, he replied, ��Erm... may I share a table with someone?��


    ��Sir, there are plenty of seats in the restaurant now, and you can choose to sit wherever you want. You don��t have to share a table,�� answered the server with a smile.


    ��It��s a little sad... to eat hot pot alone.�� Randy sighed. He had been sharing a table with Abrahamtely, but because Mamy Restaurant was having its regr off day today, when he heard that Boss Mag had opened a new hot pot restaurant at the veryst minute, he decided toe over to try it out. He wanted to see if he could use it as a new topic, but he had forgotten about the awkwardness of having to eat alone.


    He could even have the nine-squared pot too. It was fun to eat, and he could also make some new friends. People who ate hot pot were all geniuses, and they always had interesting conversations...


    ��Bro, since we are both alone, let��s share a table then. We��re both Mamy Restaurant��s regrs, and I always see you there,�� a voice spoke out behind Randy.


    Randy turned around and saw a tall, skinny and pale man. His eyes lit up as he said, ��It��s you! The young master with kidney deficiency!��


    ��I��m called Vicennio.�� Vicennio flicked a nce at the elf, who was concealing her smile at the side, with a sullen look. Even though he looked rather weak, the other man shouldn��t have called him that in public.


    ��How do you do? I��m Randy,�� Randy introduced himself with a smile. Vicennio looked familiar to him too. Randy could often see him together with a voluptuous young married woman, and the man seemed to like roujiamo. However, he was alone today.


    Of course, it was mainly because he looked as if he was being squeezed dry every time, and that gave people a deep impression.


    Although they had never talked to each before, since they were both Mamy Restaurant��s regr customers, they could be considered as half an acquaintance. It would be better than eating alone. The two of them immediately found a corner table and sat down together.


    Randy couldn��t wait to pick up the menu as soon as he sat down. His eyes lit up as soon as he flipped it open, and he eximed, ��So cheap?!��


    On the menu��s top left corner were the three soup bases that they could choose. They were the spicy hot pot, the mushroom pot, and the double-vored pot, and they cost 30 copper coins each. One had to know that the same soup base would have cost 200 copper coins per helping at Mamy Restaurant. However, that bone broth was really delicious, and he could drink three bowls of it on its own.


    Looking further down, a helping of pig��s brain only cost 25 copper coins! A helping of sliced beef only cost 35 copper coins! A helping of duck intestine also only cost 25 copper coins!


    This pricing was at least 10 times cheaper than Mamy Restaurant��s!


    ��What is going on? Is Boss Mag trying to steal his own business too?�� mumbled Randy. This pricing was bringing the hot pot from the high-end dining to the level of average spending. Even a normal white-cor worker could choose to have it once a month.


    ��Let��s share a spicy soup pot, and then choose other items individually?�� Randy asked Vicennio.


    ��That��s fine.�� Vicennio nodded in agreement.


    The two quickly ordered their food, and while waiting for it to be served, they began to chitchat.


    ��Why didn��t your wifee with you today?�� Randy smilingly asked. He had a deep impression of that seductive young madam. Being 35 or 36 years old, she was at the age where she was at the peak of her sexual appetite. Moreover, she looked like she was very demanding. No wonder Vicennio��s body couldn��t take it.


    ��She had gone to collect the rent today, so she was not free toe.�� Vicennio shook his head. After hesitating for a moment, he then asked, ��Bro, may I ask you something? My wife always drapes herself all over me like an octopus when we are sleeping. Is there a way to stop her from doing that?��


    Randy looked at Vicennio, and then meaningfully said to him, ��When I was still schooling, the teacher always made me wipe the ckboard. It wasn��t because the ckboard was dirty, but because I didn��t hand in my homework.��

 Chapter 1675 - You Will Get Your Little Sister Sooner Or Later

    <h4>Chapter 1675: You Will Get Your Little Sister Sooner Or Later</h4>


    Vicennio pondered with a frown for a while before he was suddenly enlightened. With a glum face, he said, ��There��s too much homework, and I can��t ever finish it. This isn��t for the faint-hearted.��


    ��This is how the world works. Either you drown or you die from the drought.�� Randy patted Vicennio on his shoulders as he consoled him, ��Bro, you still got to take care of your body, or else someone else would be carrying your burden for you one day.


    Vicennio paled before he flipped open the menu, and ordered two more pig��s brains.


    ��Can this thing nourish that part?�� eximed Randy.


    ��No, I need to calm down.�� Vicennio shook his head.


    Randy gave him a thumbs-up silently.


    Gjerj and his family entered the hot pot restaurant too, and they went straight toward Harrison��s table. When they were about halfway to that table, Gjerj saw Mag and the gang sitting nearby, and he made a turn toward their table. He chuckled. ��Boss Mag, you guys came here for hot pot today too.��


    ��Yes. We came to give our support on the opening day.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��Little Sister Christy~�� Amy had already leaped up from her chair, and lifted her hands up at Gjerj. ��Can I hold her for a moment, please?��


    ��Big Sister Amy. Hug, I want a hug~!�� Parber let go of Parmer��s hand, and waddled toward Amy with an ecstatic smile.


    ��Stop!�� Amy extended her hand, and pressed it against Parber��s forehead. She shook her head at him, who had stretched out his arms. ��I refuse.��


    Parber��s smile froze instantly, and his lips trembled before he turned around, ran into Parmer��s arms, and aggrievedly cried, ��Big Brother, Big Sister Amy refused to hug me again. I want to be a girl, I want to be a girl...��


    Parmer patted his little brother��s back with resignation.


    ��Come, there you are.�� Gjerj handed Christy to Amy carefully. He only let go after he made sure that she had a firm hold on her.


    ��Yiya, yiya~�� Christy immediately smiled happily when Amy held her, and she made some cute sounds. She was looking at Amy with her bright eyes happily.


    Miranda went to pat Parber��s head with a smile, and said to Amy, ��Christy doesn��t want her brothers to hold her. It seems like Big Sister Amy is her favorite.��


    ��Yes, she isn��t that happy when she sees me, either.�� Gjerj felt a tinge of envy.


    ��Perhaps good-looking people like good-looking people too.�� Amy smiled. She kissed Christy on her cheek, and made her chuckle happily.


    ��The little one is getting cuter every day.�� Mag looked at Christy in Amy��s arms. This little one was very fair, and she looked like she was wearing a wig with her short blonde hair. She looked extremely cute.


    As they were Mamy Restaurant��s regrs, everyone knew Gjerj��s family quite well. Miya even got up to y with Christy, while Gina used a colorful bubble to make Parber stop crying easily and made him happy again.


    Gjerj went close to Mag, and said to him in a low voice, ��Boss Mag, I got to tell you something. I met a guy who was hijacking your customers at the door earlier. He was promoting the Cassia Hot Pot Restaurant��s promotion about some ��buy one, get one free�� dishes and free flow of alcohol. I know you wouldn��t care about such low-sspetition tactics. I simply wanted to let you know.��


    ��That actually happened?�� Mag furrowed his eyebrows, No wonder the number of customers entering the restaurant had decreased. So it was because someone was pouching them outside.


    Perhaps, because Mamy Restaurant had grown very rapidly, and entered into the stage where he didn��t have to worry about the numbers of customers, Mag had never experiencedmercialpetition before. Even thoseing to challenge hade to him directly, and were disposed of by him right after.


    This was his first time encountering someone hijacking his customers at the door.


    ��Enjoy your meal. We go over there first.�� Gjerj took Christy from Amy, and led his family toward Harrison��s table.


    ��Yiya, yiya~�� Christy waved her little hand at Amy, as if she was saying goodbye.


    ��Little Sister Christy is so cute. I like her so much.�� Amy sat down again, and asked Mag, ��Father, when can I have a little sister of my own?��


    All thedies at the table looked at Mag. If Amy wanted a little sister, then she would need to have a mother first.


    ��You will get your little sister sooner orter. Come, eat the duck intestine now before it��s overcooked.�� Mag put the duck intestine that he had just nched into Amy��s bowl.


    ��Wow.�� Amy��s attention was indeed instantly attracted by the duck intestine in her bowl, and she began to chew on the crunchy duck intestine.


    Could this matter be decided by him? It all depended on when Irina wanted to have... a second baby.


    As for that fellow hijacking their customers out there, Mag decided to ignore him after thinking about it briefly. He had made an agreement when Rena earlier that he wouldn��t intervene in the new hot pot restaurant��s matters, and would just be a quiet investor.


    Although the other party wasn��t right morally, he was stillpeting within the legal framework. Mag couldn��t be sending Amy out there to burn him with a fireball.


    Such incidents would be happening in the future too, and he believed Rena had the capability to handle them.


    However, when he saw the numbers of new customers had not even reached 200 in his mind, he felt like going out there to hack that fellow personally again. If he failed this mission, not only would he lose the mutton soup��s recipe, he still had to go and pick sheep��s dung in that extreme cold ce in the northwestern area.


    Fricking picking sheep��s dung.


    ��I think this hot pot is rather nice too. Although there is a slight difference in the soup base, it has a different kind of spiciness. The mushroom soup pot tastes very fresh too. It tastes even more interesting than the bone broth alone. Rena is really super good,�� Firis said with respect as sweat beaded on her forehead.


    ��Yes. The duck intestine and the rest are very fresh too. They are crunchy and tender, which taste super delicious.�� Miya nodded with agreement.


    ��I like this M spicy beef the most. It tastes great. It��s spicy, tender, and juicy! And it��s apletely new dish that isn��t even avable at Mamy Restaurant!�� said Ba with surprise.


    ��She��s indeed very good as she can keep the ingredients�� cost so low while ensuring the quality of them.�� Mag nodded in agreement. Rena didn��t have a system which could supply her with the best ingredients. She had to choose the best ingredients suppliers and buy the best ingredients from them. None of those tasks was easy.


    Although there was a slight difference in the food quality with Mamy Restaurant, gaining Miya and thedies�� approval was enough to prove Rena��s conscientiousness and outstandingness.


    A hot pot of this quality that only cost 100 copper coins per person could already be called a business with conscience.


    As for the Cassia Hot Pot Restaurant, they had already lost from the moment they started the ��buy one, get one free�� promotion. Cheap prices weren��t enough to keep the customers. Quality control was the only way to ensure the survival of the food and beverage��s industry.

 Chapter 1676 - Are You Looking Down On Us, The Burning Legion?

    <h4>Chapter 1676: Are You Looking Down On Us, The Burning Legion?</h4>


    Isaac smugly looked at those customers who gave up on trying Mana Hot Pot Restaurant, and went to Cassia. Although he had failed a few times, more customers had chosen the Cassia, which had a better promotion, and had been open for a longer time.


    ��This Mana Hot Pot Restaurant seems to be blocked by me alone. It��s so weak.�� Isaac smiled smugly. At first, he was still worried that the other party might send someone out to handle him. However, looking at the two elven maidens standing at the door staring at him with their bright watery eyes at a loss for words, his worries were obviously superfluous.


    Of course, if the other party really dared to act against him, he would dare to lie on the ground today. After all, it was their first day open for business, so he wasn��t going to let them have a good time.


    Kiel carried an iron chair over his shoulder, and asked Sargeras, ��Boss, that restaurant ahead seems to be the new hot pot restaurant that Boss Mag opened. However, they don��t seem to have any alfresco seating. Have we brought our chairs in vain?��


    ��I heard their hot pot is very spicy, and we��ll be on fire if we eat it. We cannot make things difficult for Boss Mag,��mented Sargeras.


    Kiel and the gang had been thinking about eating hot pot for quite some time, but it was simply too expensive to eat hot pot at Mamy Restaurant. A hot pot meal was worth many roujiamos, so they couldn��t bear to eat it.


    Last night, they heard that Boss Mag had opened a new hot pot restaurant, and it was priced much cheaper. Therefore, Sargeras brought the founding group of the Burning Legion here to try it out.


    Mond frustratedly scratched his head. ��What will we do, then? We, the Burning Legion, are going to catch fire sooner orter. We can��t eat it in the restaurant.��


    ��Let��s check it out with the restaurant first. See if they can set up a table for us outside. If they can��t, then we won��t be eating it,�� answered Sargeras.


    A row of sixva demons were carrying their iron chairs and walking toward the hot pot restaurant in an imposing manner. They attracted quite a bit of attention.


    ��Manager, big business.�� The thin man nudged Isaac.


    Isaac turned around and saw the sixva demons walking over imposingly. He gulped instinctively. This group ofva demons looked terrifying, but given his previous experience with them, these demons�� appetite was at least three to four times that of a normal person. The six of them could consume the amount meant for 20 people. It was indeed a big business.


    ��Watch me.�� Isaac straightened his clothes and put on a bright smile before he strode toward the group ofva demons.


    Bam...


    Isaac had barely stopped when he was knocked against by Sargeras and sent flying away before he could open his mouth.


    Sargeras halted and looked around him perplexedly. He seemed to have bumped into something.


    All the demons stopped and looked at Sargeras too.


    ��Boss, over there.�� Kiel pointed at Isaac, who was sent flying two meters away.


    Sargeras and all the demons looked down at Isaac. That was when they saw this short and fat man.


    ��Why do youe knocking into me?�� Sargeras asked Isaac, who was rubbing his butt, and was about to get up.


    ��I-I knocked into you?�� Isaac felt as if he was bumped into by a wild bull. He felt so dizzy, and the other party used him first before he could even reason with him. This was really too much.


    However, he saw five ferocious faces looking down at him as soon as he looked up. Lines ofplicatedva patterns were carved on their faces, and they were staring at him with their huge eyes as if they were going to tear him apart.


    His naturally born fear made his legs tremble. Although this was Chaos City, he couldn��t feel the safety brought along by thews at this moment. He felt any demon would be able to twist his head off easily.


    ��Our boss is asking you a question,�� said Mond roughly.


    The other demons widened their eyes deliberately too.


    ��S-sorry. I didn��t mean to do that.�� Isaac quickly apologized. He was feeling extremely aggrieved. What kind of world were they living in now?


    ��I will forget it this time. Watch where you are going in the future.�� Sargeras retracted his gaze, and prepared to continue walking to the hot pot restaurant.


    ��Be careful in the future.�� All the demons reminded the man gently too.


    ��Yes, yes, yes.�� Isaac hurriedly nodded. He was slightly taken aback by the sudden concern from the big bosses.


    However, when he saw Sargeras was about to walk past him and continue onto Mana Hot Pot Restaurant, he clenched his teeth and decided to speak up. ��I��m sorry to bump into you, my lord. As an apology, let me rmend a hot pot restaurant that is 50% cheaper than this hot pot restaurant. Furthermore, there are also ��buy one, get one free�� promotions for the dishes and free flow of alcohol. It��s called Cassia Hot Pot Restaurant, and it��s situated right over there. I guarantee you will be satisfied.��


    Sargeras faltered in his steps. He looked down at Isaac, and asked, ��Is that hot pot restaurant opened by Boss Mag too?��


    Isaac was so shocked by Sargeras�� presence that he took two steps backward, and shook his head. ��N-no.��


    Sargeras frowned and raised his voice. ��Then, did I ask you about it? Why are you rmending a lousy restaurant out of the blue? Do you think I am easy to scam?��


    Kiel and Mond surrounded Isaac as they lowered their heads, and asked him, ��Do you think our boss is easy to scam?��


    ��Why would I think that...�� Isaac almost burst out into tears when he looked up at all those fierce faces. Why was this bunch of demons so unreasonable?


    ��You bumped into our boss first, and then attempted to scam us. Are you looking down on us, the Burning Legion?�� Kiel kicked Isaac��s knee.


    Isaac��s legs went weak, and he knelt on the ground straight away.


    The Burning Legion��s demons gave him a kick each before Mond dragged him away by his cor and tossed him to the side. All of them pped their hands, and followed Sargeras to the hot pot restaurant.


    The two elves at the door were a little nervous and shocked at first, but they felt justice had been served when they saw Isaac get beaten up and thrown aside. They finally felt relieved after being annoyed for the entire noon. They even felt these ferocious-looking demons looked much friendlier.


    Sargeras stood at the hot pot restaurant��s entrance, rubbed his hands together, and smiled brightly before he asked one of those elves in an extremely gentle tone, ��Miss, may I ask, do you have alfresco seating for your hot pot?��


    That elf stared at the humble-looking Sargeras in a daze as he hid his scary aura that was present when he was beating up Isaac. She only regained her wits after a moment, and shook her head. ��I��m sorry, dear customer. We only have seats in the restaurant. We don��t have alfresco seating. There are still plenty of vacant seats in the restaurant now.��


    ��Thank you, but we might catch fire when we eat hot pot, so we can only have it outdoors,�� said Sargeras with regret. He turned and said to the demons, ��Seems like we are not able to eat hot pot today.��


    That elf was touched by Sargeras and the gang. She didn��t expect that they were such considerate demons. After hesitating for a moment, she said, ��Please give me a moment. I can go and ask my boss.��

 Chapter 1677 - Are You Trying To Bully Us With Fewer People?!

    <h4>Chapter 1677: Are You Trying To Bully Us With Fewer People?!</h4>


    ��Alfresco seating?�� Rena looked at Sargeras and the gang standing at the restaurant��s entrance with surprise. She had already heard from the attendant about how they beat up that nasty fellow who hijacked their customers.


    She recognized Sargeras and the gang. They were Mamy Restaurant��s regr customers who bought a lot of roujiamos whenever they came. Although they looked very fierce, they were, in fact, very polite. They��d even try to speak softly.


    ��Yes, but we didn��t have any outdoor seating.�� The service staff member hesitantly nodded.


    Rena smiled. ��They helped us get rid of a nuisance, and arranging a table outdoors isn��t a difficult task. ording to Aden Square��smercial properties�� rules and regtions, we are allowed to set up our stuff within three meters in front of our shop. Let��s go and set up a reserve table at the door.��


    ��Alright.�� That server��s eyes lit up, and she happily strode to the storeroom. A short whileter, she carried a round hot pot table, and walked to the door alone.


    That service staffdy gently ced the round table at the right side of the door, and said to Sargeras and the gang, ��Our boss said we can set up a table for you out here.��


    ��Thank you so much, Miss.�� Sargeras chuckled gratefully.


    All theva demons smiled at that server too, and then sat around the table with their own folding chairs.


    ��You��re very wee. The service staff in charge of taking the orders wille and assist you shortly,�� that service staff miss said with a blush. She had heard many scary rumors about demons when she was in the Wind Forest, but after she arrived at Chaos City, she realized that the demons were not as scary as she had imagined. Instead, they were even rather adorable.


    ��Come to speak of it, this is the first time we ever sat down for a meal at Mamy Restaurant.�� Kiel chuckled excitedly.


    ��Yes. We always felt embarrassed to sit down previously. It��s indeed more convenient to bring our own chairs.�� Mond, too, smiled humbly.


    ��This is Mana Hot Pot Restaurant, not Mamy Restaurant,�� corrected Mazak seriously.


    ��Anyway, since they are both opened by Boss Mag, Mamy and Mana are simr,�� mumbled Calzac.


    ��Alright. Let��s keep our voices low. Don��t affect Boss Mag��s business.�� Sargeras cleared his throat. They were obviously given preferential treatment. A table was specially set up for them.


    ��Give that table at the door a 50% discount on their billter,�� Rena gently reminded that server who was about to go out to take their orders.


    ��Alright.�� That service staff member nodded. She had already heard that the group of demons had helped them beat up that irritating fellow, so she already had a good impression of them.


    ��This is the menu. Please have a look.�� That server walked to the dinner next to the entrance, ced the menu in front of Sargeras, and smiled. ��The hot pot soup base is a necessary part of the order. You may choose the other items as you please.��


    ��Alright. Let us take a look first.�� Sargeras nodded and began to read the menu.


    Compared to Mamy Restaurant��s menu which cost hundreds or thousands of copper coins, this menu was obviously much gentler to the pocket. The most expensive m spicy beef only cost 45 copper coins per helping, and furthermore, it was 250 grams. As for those vegetarian dishes like sliced lotus root and potato, they all cost below 10 copper coins.


    Sargeras turned the menu to the rest of them with relief, and extravagantly said, ��Come, order whatever you like. It��s my treat today.��


    ��Hehe, this pig��s brain looks good. I want 10 of them.�� Mond smiled.


    Cossus pointed at the m spicy beef. ��This beef looks great. Give me 10 of that.��


    ��I always heard their duck intestines are fantastic. I will have 10 helpings of it too,�� said Kiel without any hesitation.


    A hint of surprise shed across the service staff member��s face. There were actually people who ordered like this? Each person ordered 10 helpings of one dish each.


    ��Who would ce orders like you guys? There��s no technical content at all.�� Sargeras took back the menu disdainfully before smiling at the server. ��We want a spicy soup base and then 10 helpings each of all the meat items on the menu.��


    The service staff member was taken aback, but her excellent training made her regain control of her expression quickly. She collected the menu and smilingly nodded. ��Sure. Please give us a moment.��


    The bony man dragged Isaac, who was beaten to a pulp to the side, and carefully asked, ��M-manager, are you still alright?��


    ��Hmm... Ptui...�� Isaac spat a tooth that was broken into half out of his crooked mouth, and miserably said with narrowed eyes, ��I was almost beaten to death...��


    ��I saw it. You battled all the demons alone gantly. I was so excited when I watched you do that,�� the bony man said with admiration.


    Isaac gave that man a side-nce.


    That man also realized he had overdone it, and quickly changed the topic. ��Take a look, Manager. Those guys who beat you up are already sitting by the entrance. They actually refused to go in. Perhaps this hot pot restaurant refused to serve demons?��


    Isaac turned to look at the hot pot restaurant with much difficulty. His blood pressure shot up as soon as he saw that group of demons, and his wounds hurt even more.


    However, these fellows actually just sat by the entrance. He had initially thought that they were bouncers employed by the hot pot restaurant, but looking at the situation now, it didn��t seem like that. They didn��t even enter the hot pot restaurant, and simply sat by the entrance. They even brought along their own chairs.


    However, they seemed to have already ced their orders, and were waiting for their orders to be served leisurely.


    Isaac was worked up. ��How dare they sit there leisurely and wait to eat hot pot after they beat me up.��


    ��What do we do, Manager?!�� The bony man instantly disyed a battle stance.


    ��Help me up!�� Isaac was helped up with a grimace on his face.


    ��Are you thinking about going over?�� The bony man gulped.


    ��I...�� Isaac looked at all the bulkyva demons and instantly shrivelled. He pointed at the restaurant��s entrance. ��I��m going to lie down over there!��


    ��Yes. We will just create a scene since we can��t win them in a fight. We will just say they bully their customers.�� The bony man immediately grasped his idea. A crowd began to form in front of the hot pot restaurant again. They weren��t going to let the customers in so easily. He then helped Isaac over to the hot pot restaurant.


    Sargeras looked up and saw Isaac walking over. He frowned. ��He��sing over here again?��


    Mond got up and red at Isaac. ��Youe over here again? And you��ve even got yourself a helper. Are you trying to bully us with fewer people?!��


    All theva demons stood one by one and red at the two of them with a fierce look. There seemed to be fire which might burst into a ze anytime dancing in their eyes.


    Isaac��s and the bony man��s steps faltered, and they paled immediately. Their legs also began to tremble uncontrobly.


    This group of demons werepletely unreasonable!


    ��W-we are simply passing by. Enjoy your meals, gentlemen...�� Isaac gave them a smile that looked worse than a grimace, and pulled the bony man away with a limp silently.

 Chapter 1678 - The Burning Legion Will Never Compromise!

    <h4>Chapter 1678: The Burning Legion Will Never Compromise!</h4>


    Isaac felt so miserable and lowly as he didn��t even have the courage to create a scene.


    But, what else could he do?


    The other party really meant serious business. All their punches and kicks were real. He had no doubt that his life would be over if he dared to go over and lie on the ground.


    He knew that ��one has to know when to hold��em and when to fold��em��.


    The bony man regained his wits. As he held onto Isaac, he said in a quivering voice, ��Manager, they have more people, so it��s an honorable defeat for us. But what should we do now? Should we return to get help?��


    ��Let��s observe the situation first.�� Isaac shook his head, and looked at Sargeras and the gang with a side-nce as he smirked. ��The boss is also a goon. She thought that cing these demons at the door would be foolproof in stopping us. Little did she know that she had also stopped the customers who wanted to enter their restaurant. All the customers who approach will be scared away by this table of ferocious demons at their door. Who is going to enter their restaurant and spend money?��


    ��Excellent observation, Manager.�� The bony man��s eyes lit up, and he helped Isaac sit on a chair before adoringly saying to him, ��Did you lose to them deliberately earlier to lower their guard?��


    ��Erm... that was naturally part of my n.�� Isaac grimaced when he sat down as he pulled the wound on his buttocks. He looked at Mana Hot Pot Restaurant with a cold smirk.


    A group of ferocious-lookingva demons sitting at the door was indeed very intimidating to those timid customers. Some of them were even thinking about giving them a wide berth. Not only would they fail to attract any customers, they would even lose many more customers by giving off an oppressing feeling.


    ��Mana Hot Pot Restaurant? What��s a hot pot? Is it some kind of dish?��


    ��This is the first time I have heard of it. Perhaps it��s a pot that gets hot by itself? Or maybe it��s a kind of special grilled meat?��


    ��I��ve seen a few restaurants that are selling hot pot on my way here. Maybe it��s a trendy delicacy that has gotten popr recently.��


    Most of the people who were walking by would stop in front of the opulently renovated Mana Hot Pot Restaurant for a second look. Most of them came out for their meals at this time, but Mamy Restaurant was closed today, so those who wanted to try it out were disappointed.


    As for hot pot, the majority of them knew nothing about it. This wasn��t a term that had appeared in their dining structure before. It was something that they couldn��t fathom.


    And because of this, very few customers walked in right away.


    Of course, theva demons that were sitting at the entrance were indeed eye-catching. They looked as if they were here to make sure that no one caused any trouble. They looked very intimidating.


    Just as many customers were hesitating about going in or looking for another restaurant, an elven server came out with a big bronze pot. She went straight to the demons�� table, and ced that big pot in the sunken hole in the center of the table.


    A rich and spicy aroma spread out instantly as if a bomb had exploded!


    ��Argh... What��s this? What a pungent smell?!��


    ��Smells so good!��


    ��Woah. This aromatic spicy smell makes people feel warm. It��s really very enticing in this cold winter.��


    The aroma dispersed all over, and attracted the pedestrians�� attention. Some customers who had sensitive noses couldn��t help but sneeze when they were greeted by the sudden spicy scent. Many more customers�� attention was attracted by the steaming soup pot.


    The bright red soup had red dried chili floating on the surface. The steam rose up, and the spicy aroma washed over them. It made the people��s throats and bodies feel hot.


    The elven server put down the soup pot, and twisted something under the table a few times. The soup pot on the table began to bubble and boil shortly.


    ��There��s a fire under the pot?��


    ��That��s why it��s called a hot pot? Perhaps we have to cook as we eat?��


    ��Seems like theseva demons are not bouncers, but customers who came for their meals.��


    The hot and spicy aroma in the air and the bubbling soup pot had sessfully triggered the surrounding crowd��s interest. The people halted in their steps as they decided to watch how to eat this interesting new hot pot. Some people who were simply passing by were also attracted by the aroma, and stopped as well.


    Theva demons who were seated near the entrance were all flushed now. This spicy aroma had exceeded their expectations. Just one sniff of it had made their blood race through their veins, and it made them want to burst into mes.


    ��Boss, why do I feel like we should have ordered a clear soup pot?�� whispered Kiel.


    Sargeras red at Kiel, and severely said, ��This matter concerns the reputation of our Burning Legion. If news of the Burning Legion having clear soup while eating hot pot got out, how are we going to survive in the future?��


    All the demons nodded in agreement.


    ��Maybe we canpromise with the double-vored pot?�� whispered Mond.


    ��No way. The Burning Legion will neverpromise!�� Sargeras shook his head with conviction.


    Four elven servers pushed four trolleys that were full of all kinds of meat items, and parked them next to the demons.


    One of the servers smiled. ��Dear customers, these are the items that you ordered. As the quantity is huge, we ced them on four separate trolleys. You can reach for them whenever you are ready.��


    ��This is the manual for the hot pot. There are simple instructions about how to cook each item and the time needed to cook them. You simply have to follow the manual, and you will be able to enjoy a delicious hot pot meal. Please enjoy your meal.��


    Sargeras received that hot pot manual and smilingly nodded. ��Alright, thank you.��


    ��Why are the dishes all raw? Are the chefs of this restaurant sozy that they don��t even cook for their customers?��


    ��Yes. This is the first time that I see a restaurant serving its customers raw food. Is this a joke? Perhaps they want their customers to cook for themselves?��


    ��If I had to cook for myself, then why would Ie out for my meal?��


    The surrounding crowd was looking at the food items on the trolleys with a perplexed expression.


    ��This is the secret manual to eating hot pot. Whoever has it will be the true king of the hot pot.�� Sargeras slowly raised the manual up.


    All theva demons�� gaze followed the manual up too, as if they were looking at a treasure.


    They had been eyeing the hot pot for a long time. They were feeling increasingly agitated as they could finally fulfill their wish today.


    Sargeras opened the manual, and reverently said, ��The first step of eating the hot pot is to mix up a dipping sauce that you like. First, pick up the small bowl next to our hands. ording to our individual preferences, add in minced garlic, chopped spring onions,tro, sesame oil...��


    All theva demons picked up the small bowls, and added all kinds of spices into them ording to Sargeras�� instructions.

 Chapter 1679 - Boss Mag Indeed Didn’t Lie To Me

    <h4>Chapter 1679: Boss Mag Indeed Didn��t Lie To Me</h4>


    The group of ferocious-lookingva demons who were carefully using a little spoon to scoop all kinds of spices into small bowls that weren��t even as big as their palms looked hrious.


    However, this also made everyone wonder about the use of this ritualistic step. What was this dipping sauce? How would they eat the hot pot?


    ��Oh dear. They are using the hot pot soup base to attract customers. Those demons really came to eat the hot pot. Aren��t they the live advertisement now?�� Isaac pped his thigh in panic, and grimaced because of the pain.


    ��This aroma...�� The skinny man sniffed the air seriously and showed a mesmerized expression, but he soon righteously said, ��It��s not as good as our Cassia Hot Pot��s soup base!��


    Isaac��s expression twitched. With a blush, he said, ��Of course.��


    All the demons finished mixing the dipping sauces ording to their own preferences. Sargeras picked up the manual again, and continued, ��Tripe��use the chopsticks to ce it into the boiling soup pot for one second, and then take it out of the soup pot for one second. Repeat this action eight times, and it will be ready to eat. Do not cook it for too long, or it will lose its soul.��


    ��Tripe? What��s that?�� All the demons�� gaze began to search on the trolleys.


    ��It��s this.�� Sargeras picked up a te of tripes from the top shelf of the trolley next to him. The thinly sliced dark brown tripes were soaked in water, and they were full of wrinkles. However, the quantity was rather ample.


    All the demons took a te of tripe each, and ced it in front of them.


    ��Do we really have to do it ourselves? This is the first time I have seen such eating methods.��


    ��But it sounds rather interesting. The soup pot and the ingredients are all readily prepared. All we have to do is to nch them in the pot with chopsticks. It��s very simple.��


    ��Can the food I cooked be eaten? I almost burnt down my house thest time I tried to cook.��


    The surrounding crowd all looked surprised when they heard that. Some were rather interested too.


    ��I heard that the tripe is very delicious. Let me be the first to try it.�� Kiel picked up the long chopsticks enthusiastically, and picked up a piece of tripe with it clumsily. Theva demons ate everything with their hands. Using chopsticks was very difficult for them.


    The tripe was ced into the boiling hot pot. The red soup bubbled, and when Kiel lifted his chopsticks up again, the tripe had already disappeared.


    ��Woah?!��


    Kiel was stunned, and he quickly tried to dredge in the soup with the chopsticks. The Sichuan Peppers and cut dried chili were tossing around in the red soup, and that tripe had simply disappeared.


    ��Forget it. There��s no need to find a tripe that has lost its soul.�� Mond patted Kiel��s shoulders as he consoled him before he picked a piece of tripe with chopsticks himself and chuckled. ��I have specially practiced how to use chopstickstely.��


    Mond dipped his tripe in the red soup four times, but he lost it on the fifth dip.


    Mond looked at the empty chopsticks, and depressedly said, ��Hot pot... is indeed not simple.��


    Cossus and Markza also picked up the tripes to try it out. They all lost the tripes in the hot pot in the end too. None of them got anything back.


    ��Ha. Seems like you all are not blessed to eat the tripe.�� Sargeras sat up properly and picked up a tripe reverently. His every action was slow and precise like a robot��s as he nched the thin tripe in the red soup. The tripe resembled a tiny boat struggling for survival in a storm, and after it was dipped eight times, it finally escaped the sea of fire. It was then plunged into the dipping sauce for a swim before it was fed into a wide open mouth.


    The crunchy tripe made crisp sounds like an exquisite piece of music when it was chewed by the teeth. People could imagine that crunchy chewiness.


    Sargeras had already closed his eyes. The tripe was soaked in the red oil and soup, and then coated with the dipping sauce. Its m spiciness and freshness blossomed on the tip of the tongue, and the crunchy texture brought about the most beautiful feedback!


    What a mesmerizing taste!


    What a beautiful texture!


    He almost didn��t know how to describe this exquisite enjoyment. That stern face revealed a blissful smile, and a warm sensation emerged on the tongue and spread to his torso and limbs.


    ��Phew!��


    mes emerged from the top of his head.


    Theva patterns on his body became red, and fiery redva began to flow gradually in those patterns. Only his hands were still normal, but he didn��t know that at all.


    Gulp.


    The sounds of gulping could be heard.


    There was no need for any more exnations. Sargeras�� expression and actions had expressed more than any words ever could.


    Everyone seemed to have tasted that tripe��s scrumptiousness and crunchiness too. Just that spicy aroma alone made their throats feel hot.


    ��I actually wanted to eat something after watching a demon eat it?�� A young girl pinched her thigh as she tried to prove that she was hoodwinked by some illusions.


    ��Hmm. It hurts...�� She sucked a breath of cold air after making sure that she indeed wanted to eat it, and wasn��t hoodwinked.


    ��Boss Mag indeed didn��t lie to me. This tripe is really delicious.�� Sargeras opened his eyes and smiled before he picked up another piece of tripe, and nched it in the pot again.


    ��Let��s do it again.�� Kiel and the rest began their second and third attempt.


    After failing a few times, Kiel finally found the tripe that he lost a few rounds ago in the pot.


    Although the texture was a little overcooked and less tender, the tripe was much spicier after it was soaked with the red soup base. It lit him up right on the spot.


    ��Woo, woo, woo!��


    All theva demons were lit up one by one like human-shaped torches, and they were eating very happily. They made the extremely cold outdoor environment feel like a sauna.


    Even the customers watching them felt much warmer. They looked at the group of stalwartva demons nching all kinds of food in the red soup pot clumsily with amazed expressions.


    However, it was that weird and hrious scene which made the surrounding people gulp continuously.


    Sargeras picked up the manual, and again read, ��The superior ribeye sliced beef has very good marbling. Its shape resembles an eye, and that��s why it��s called that. It��s thinly sliced, so you just have to cook it in the hot pot for a brief moment before taking it out immediately.��


    The demons put all the 10 helpings of sliced beef onto the table as soon as he finished speaking.


    ��This is easier to hold on to.�� Kiel picked up a piece of thinly sliced fresh beef, and scalded it in the boiling soup pot. The fresh red color turned white very quickly before it was coated with ayer of beautiful red. He lifted it up from the pot, rolled the steaming beef in the dipping sauce, and coated it with sesame oil and gravy before putting it into his mouth.


    The sliced beef had absorbed the taste of the thick broth perfectly, and that tender and delicate texture was mesmerizing. As he chewed gently, the aroma of the meat began to fill his entire mouth. It was irresistible.


    Kiel only opened his eyes after a long time, mesmerized, and said, ��Fantastic!��


    ��Alright. I��ve decided to eat here for lunch. I want to eat meat!�� The young maiden tugged her friend toward the door as she wiped away the saliva at the edge of her mouth.


    ��This eating method is too cruel. It made my tears flow down from the edge of my mouth uncontrobly. Let��s stop looking. We��ll eat at this restaurant.�� A mister with long hair pulled his gay friend toward the restaurant.


    The customers who were attracted by the aroma couldn��t help but step into the restaurant after watching Sargeras and the gang eat the hot pot. It caused a small surge of customers.

 Chapter 1680 - Are These Weird Uncles Burning Themselves To Warm Up Others?

    <h4>Chapter 1680: Are These Weird Uncles Burning Themselves To Warm Up Others?</h4>


    ��Hmm?��


    Mag looked at the rapidly increasing numbers of customers in his mind before looking up at the entrance with shock.


    There had been no customers entering the restaurant previously, and then there was a small explosion of customers suddenly. Groups of customers began to walk in and sit down under the service staff��s instructions, which quickly made the hall boisterous.


    The numbers of new customers shot over 300 shortly, and continued to increase.


    Miya turned to look at the entrance with surprise. Rena happened toe over to their table, so Miya asked, ��What��s happening out there? So many people areing in suddenly.��


    Rena was also astonished by the sudden increase of customers. After a moment of pondering, she hesitantly said, ��Those customers who alwayse to buy roujiamos at the restaurant, wanted to eat hot pot outdoors, so I set up a table for them. They should be eating right now.��


    ��Oh, I see. Those customers must have seen the Burning Legion eating the hot pot, and couldn��t helping into the restaurant to have hot pot themselves too,�� said Miya thoughtfully. Then, she smiled at Mag. ��Boss has always made Little Amy do that, and it worked every time.��


    ��To the majority of the customers who don��t know hot pot, this is indeed an excellent solution.�� Mag nodded smilingly. Rena had let the Burning Legion advertise for Mana Hot Pot Restaurant unknowingly, and its effect was great.


    Furthermore, it was almost equal to having preselected the customers. The customers who entered had a distinct purpose, so their order rate was naturally high.


    ��I should really thank them properly then.�� Rena chuckled.


    The customers�� eyes lit up when they entered the restaurant and saw the hall. Bright lights illuminated the hall, and there were refreshing green decorations in the midst of the opulent furnishings. 100-odd hot pot tables were neatly set up in the 1000-square-meter hall. There were simple partitions between them, so the space was still rather open.


    The restaurant was very warm. A rich hot pot aroma filled the air. There were already 20-odd tables upied by customers, and white steam rose up from the pots. The customers were having hot pot as they chatted. The ambience was rxing as they chatted while waiting for their food to be cooked.


    This environment made the customers rx easily.


    Under the lead of the beautiful elven service staff, they could choose to sit wherever they wished. They would then receive the menu andmence ordering.


    What was beyond the expectations of most customers was that despite the opulent appointments and having all elven service staff, the prices were not expensive. It was even cheaper than most Aden Square��s restaurants�� average spending. Hence, they began to order as they wished happily.


    The customers that kept streaming in created a very good drive effect. Meanwhile, the Burning Legion sitting at the entrance had managed to ward off Isaac, who wanted to hijack their customers, as well as demonstrate to the other customers. After watching them for a while, most people couldn��t help but step into the hot pot restaurant.


    ��Let go of that duck intestine. I dropped it three rounds ago!��


    ��I��m really letting it go now?��


    ��No, no. Put it into my bowl. If you put it back into the pot, I might not find it even after another three rounds.��


    The Burning Legion didn��t notice any of that as they werepletely immersed in the joy of eating hot pot.


    They were like six burning torches that brought warmth to the customers watching them.


    Of course, they couldn��t rule out that some people did indeede to warm up by the fire.


    Isaac and the bony man looked miserable as they watched from the opposite street.


    ��What do we do now, Manager?�� asked the skinny man softly. They wanted to hijack the customers, but they didn��t dare to approach the restaurant. The two were not the demons�� match, and they didn��t even dare to go over there to lie down on the ground.


    ��Life��s too hard on me,�� said Isaac miserably.


    With those few guarding the entrance, nobody from Cassia Hot Pot could do anything that day.


    ��Didn��t you tell us to go check out what they are selling this morning? Are we still going over there now?�� The skinny man continued to ask. His calves trembled slightly when he looked at those mingva demons.


    ��Won��t we be telling them what we nned to do if we go over right now?�� Isaac rolled his eyes at him. He braced himself against the back of the chair and stood up. ��Help me back to the restaurant first. We��ll let the boss send someone else over.��


    ��Alright. Let��s take it slowly.�� The bony man was relieved as he helped Isaac limp back toward Cassia Hot Pot Restaurant slowly.


    Half of the hall��s seats were filled when Mag and thedies were almost done. The rising steam and the customers�� chatter made the hall��s ambiance as boisterous as the boiling soup.


    <i>Seems like I don��t need to think of any solutions.</i> Mag flicked a nce at the count 421/1000 in his mind. It was only noon now, and the evening was the time that the hot pot restaurant was the busiest.


    The customers all looked very satisfied. The unique joy of eating hot pot and the exquisite scrumptiousness that entered the mouth brought them a blissful and all-new dining experience.


    The scrumptiousness spread through the word-of-mouth could bring along an extremely high new customer conversion rate. Mag believed these 400-odd customers would bring more new customers to the hot pot restaurant in the near future. They would continue to increase through their excellent reputation.


    ��Bill, please.�� Mag gestured to the service staff.


    The elven server came to them, and smilingly said, ��Sir, Boss said your bill will be ced on her tab. You all can leave straight away if you are done eating.��


    ��You should take every business into the ounts on your opening day. We can��t put the bill under the boss�� tag.�� Mag shook his head with a smile before he took out his money bag. ��Come, how much is our bill?��


    ��Erm...�� That elven service staff looked at Mag hesitantly as her gaze swept around, trying to look for the boss. However, the boss seemed to have gone upstairs.


    ��The total is 1,250 copper coins. I��ve already calcted it,�� Amy said after burping.


    ��Keep the change. The rest is the tip.�� Mag passed a dragon coin and three gold coins to that elf before he held Amy��s hand and walked to the door.


    That service staff held onto the money as she was unsure if she should return the money to Mag or keep it.


    ��Should we inform Rena that we are leaving?�� Miya asked Mag after she picked up her clothes.


    ��She will be very busy today, so let��s not give her any more trouble,�� said Mag, shaking his head.


    ��Alright.�� Miya nodded obediently.


    All of them leave with Mag.


    Mamy Restaurant��s regr customers greeted Mag warmly on their way out as if he was a celebrity.


    As soon as Mag walked out of the door, a heat wave washed all over him and confused him.


    ��Are these weird uncles burning themselves to warm up others?�� Amy said in shock as she stared at the Burning Legion who were burning themselves up wildly.


    ��Erm...�� murmured Mag. It was rather appropriate if they wanted to exin it that way too.


    However, he was indeed rather shocked by the way the Burning Legion ate hot pot. Six humanoid mes were having hot pot around the big pot, and even the chairs beneath their butts were burnt bright red. It suited the name of hot pot very much.

 Chapter 1681 - This Is Fricking Against The Rules!

    <h4>Chapter 1681: This Is Fricking Against The Rules!</h4>


    ��Boss Mag, did you guys juste out after having hot pot?�� Sargeras quickly stood up after he saw Mag and thediese out.


    Kiel, Mond, and the rest quickly stood up too. Mond even swiftly swallowed the piping hot beef before they all looked at Mag reverently.


    ��Yes. We came to try it out on the opening day.�� Mag nodded with a smile before waving his hands downwards. ��Please continue eating and ignore us.��


    He had to admit that the way the Burning Legion ate hot pot was far more eye-catching than he had imagined. People could see the rising mes 100 meters away. Those who had no idea would think that they were having a bonfire celebration here.


    Furthermore, even those pedestrians that weren��t attracted by them having the hot pot were toasting themselves by their mes and chatting among themselves. It wasn��t easy to find such a big furnace with such a stable temperature.


    Theva demons had at least brought 200 customers to Mana Hot Pot Restaurant by eating their meal out there.


    He could see that the food items on the four trolleys were almost finished. If he was Rena, he would give them another trolley of food free of charge. Their effect was equivalent to a high-end demonstrating team.


    Amy had invited her friends toe to the house to y in the afternoon, so Mag and she bid farewell to Miya and thedies at the restaurant��s entrance. It was their rare off day, so thedies decided to go shopping and spend their current month��s sry, which they had just received.


    Daphne and Ignatsu came together shortly after they returned to the restaurant. Jessica was sent there by her mother.


    After making an ice cream for each child and sending the children to y in the yroom on the second floor, Mag, who was finally free, went to the study, which was also on the second floor. He took out a book about the Cthulhu Mythos from a shelf and started reading.


    The previous n to investigate the Thunderstorm Mountains at night was canceled due to Krassu, but they should be making a trip there again soon.


    Those Great Old Ones were too mysterious. He was almost trapped by a carving previously, so he didn��t dare to bring Irina there to break into the sealed ce right away. They had to wait for Urien and Krassu to go with them together as the two great magic casters would give them more protection.


    ***


    Cassia saw Isaac, who was assisted through the door, and frowned. ��How did you end up like this?��


    Isaac embarrassedly smiled. ��We had a little conflict with their customers when I was promoting our hot pot restaurant. Don��t worry, it��s all minor wounds.��


    ��Have you found out about Mana Hot Pot Restaurant��s details? How is their business on their opening day?�� Cassia asked straight away, without any concern for Isaac��s injuries.


    ��Boss, those demons sat next to that hot pot restaurant after they beat up the manager, and we weren��t allowed to get close.�� The bony man looked at Cassia, and carefully said, ��I think those guys are bouncers employed by Mana Hot Pot Restaurant.��


    ��Idiots! I asked you to find out what they are selling so that we can cut their supply chain. What are you doing by going over there to look for a fight? Are your brains fried?�� roared Cassia.


    The skinny man��s trembled, and he almost knelt down right on the spot.


    Isaac, too, was frightened, and said, ��Don��t be angry, Boss. I simply wanted to poach their customers for our restaurant initially to increase our customers�� source. Secondly, I want them to have no business on their opening day. I didn��t expect to bump into those thugs...��


    ��Get straight to the point. How��s their business?�� Cassia asked coldly.


    ��Those thugs have instead attracted some customers for them when they were eating by the restaurant��s door. Currently... their business is still fine. However, that restaurant is indeed rted to Mamy Restaurant,�� whispered Isaac softly.


    ��They are indeed rted to Mamy Restaurant?�� Cassia��s expression became even more sullen.


    ��Yes.�� Isaac nodded his head carefully.


    ��Alright. All of you get out! I am going over there to see for myself.�� Cassia grabbed his mink coat, and walked to the door with his secretary. Two orcs in workout clothes followed closely after him.


    Cassia looked out of his horse-drawn carriage shortly after it drove out. He saw that busy scene a short distance away. Hundreds of people were surrounding a bonfire. It was that newly opened Mana Hot Pot Restaurant.


    ��What are they doing? Why are they having a bonfire party in the middle of the day? Why are there so many people watching them?�� Cassia murmured to himself with a frown.


    ��Stop. I am walking over,�� said Cassia when the carriage was about 100 meters away. The vehicle stopped, and he walked toward Mana Hot Pot Restaurant with his secretary, who had big wavy blonde hair.


    Over 100 people had gathered at the hot pot restaurant��s entrance, and there were still passers-by converging at the entrance nonstop.


    There were also many customers going into the hot pot restaurant. Their business was already considered very good for a restaurant on its first day.


    One had to know that Cassia Hot Pot didn��t even have so many customers after opening for one month.


    ��I didn��t expect their business would be so good on their first day. Perhaps they also have some big promotions going on?�� Cassia furrowed his brows tightly. This wasn��t good news to his hot pot restaurant.


    A spicy aroma got more and more distinct as he got closer to the hot pot restaurant��s entrance. It was an aroma that was rather simr to Mamy Restaurant��s hot pot��s.


    Cassia also got the idea of opening hot pot restaurants from Mamy Restaurant. He had the hot pot once when he was invited to a friend��s dinner party, and was amazed by that exquisite taste. He felt something big could be done right on the spot. However, Mamy Restaurant��s hot pot was priced so high that ordinary people couldn��t afford it, and he had the means to get all sorts of meat products at a low price.


    Therefore, he bought a big shopfront instantly. He also found a few old chefs, and made them go eat hot pot at Mamy Restaurant every day so they could study that hot pot soup base. Finally, they came up with a soup base that 50% resembled Mamy Restaurant��s soup base, and they fixed the price at the average spending of 100 copper coins per person.


    Just as he expected, after getting over the initial promotion period, his hot pot restaurant quickly weed the explosion period. Duck intestines and tripes were worthless at the markets, so they brought him an ie of hundreds of thousands daily.


    Right as he was starting to look for new shops to open another three new hot pot restaurants in Chaos City, he discovered a new hot pot restaurant had opened here quietly.


    Mamy Restaurant wasn��t listed as hispetitor, as they served twopletely different clienteles. Furthermore, Mamy Restaurant wasn��t big, and could only amodate a few hundred customers every day.


    However, this gigantic hot pot restaurant was different. As long as their boss was of sound mind, they wouldn��t go and face off Mamy Restaurant. Hence, their directpetitor would be his Cassia Hot Pot Restaurant.


    He had previously heard that Bowen and his son went to prison because of this shopfront, but he didn��t manage to find out whose hands this shopfront ended up in. He hadn��t expected that it would be rted to Mamy Restaurant.


    The hot pot aroma in the air was indeed 80% to 90% simr to Mamy Restaurant, and was much better than in Cassia Hot Pot Restaurant. Its aroma in the air was just like a live advertisement.


    After pushing his way through the crowd, he finally saw what the crowd was looking at.


    It wasn��t a bonfire.


    It was a group of demons eating hot pot.


    They had sessfully demonstrated what a hot pot truly was. They made this cold winter feel like the hot summer.


    ��This is fricking against the rules!��

 Chapter 1682 - We Can Always Change If We Are Not Their Match

    <h4>Chapter 1682: We Can Always Change If We Are Not Their Match</h4>


    Cassia was stunned by the six demons eating furiously at the entrance. He was even more shocked that they could make eating hot pot look like an arts performance even though they looked so rugged.


    A rousing fire in the winter was deadly seductive to the passers-by.


    And after watching here for a while, most of them couldn��t resist the temptation of the aroma, and wanted to go into the hot pot restaurant to try it out for themselves.


    ��Boss, are they actors?�� the secretary whispered next to Cassia��s ear.


    ��Regardless if they are actors or not, it proves that this boss is extraordinary,�� said Cassia gravely. He retracted his gaze from the demons, and walked toward the entrance.


    ��Wee. May I know how many of you?�� A tall and slim elf smilingly walked over to wee them.


    Cassia sized up that elven server before nodding with a smile. ��Two of us.��


    ��This way, please.�� The elf smilingly led Cassia in.


    <i>They are actually using elves as service staff? Elves who look like that have a monthly sry that is above 15,000 copper coins. Their cost is five times that of the normal human service staff.</i> Cassia followed after that elf with a frown. There were indeed some restaurants that used elves or beautiful demons as hostesses to increase the number of customers entering the restaurants.


    After walking through the door, Cassia��s steps faltered as he looked at the majestic hall with shock.


    Hundreds of hot pot tables were ced in the 1000-odd square meters hall. Its size was at least double of Cassia��s hall, and approximately half of the seats were upied now. The bubbling hot pots that gave out spicy aromas made the hall��s ambiance very boisterous.


    What shocked him even more was that all the service staff in this hot pot restaurant were elves!


    Beautiful young elves were all over the hall, providing service to the customers with a smile.


    There were about 30 elves scattered over the hall on the first floor. ording to the market rate, they would need to pay at least 400,000 to 500,000 copper coins monthly to these elves as sry, and that was excluding the chefs�� sry.


    Meanwhile, the sry of all the chefs, service staff, and management staff in Cassia Hot Pot Restaurant was only 250,000 copper coins.


    <i>Perhaps the boss of Mamy Restaurant wanted to expand the scale of Mamy Restaurant��s hot pot section? Is this restaurant using Mamy Restaurant as a benchmark?</i> Cassia had a befuddled look. Only Mamy Restaurant on Aden Square could match up to such configurations.


    ��Sir?�� The elf leading the way stopped, and turned around with a smile to ask him, ��Which table would you like to have your meal at?��


    ��I like bustle, so find me a space in the center,�� replied Cassia smilingly.


    ��Sure, this way please.�� The elf nodded and led them to a table that was close to the center.


    ��Please wait for a moment. Someone wille to take your order very soon.�� The elf server left with a smile.


    The secretary looked around her with astonishment, and then said, ��Boss, this hot pot restaurant is huge.��


    ��They still have a second floor.�� Cassia threw a nce at the spiral staircase on his left. This hot pot restaurant had set up its main kitchen on the second floor, which was out of the norm. Furthermore, they even had private rooms set up on the second floor to amodate the customers�� varying needs.


    ��Their business is so good. Will it affect our restaurant?�� the secretary worriedly said while looking up at Cassia with her bright watery eyes.


    ��We��ll find out after we read the menu.�� Cassia��s gaze was appraising the restaurant all over. The entire hall looked very open when he looked in from the entrance. Although it had some green nts as decoration, they didn��t affect the spaciousness of the area at all.


    However, he only discovered after sitting down that even though the tables were ced rather closely, they all had some green nts or bamboo curtains as screens in between. This prevented the awkwardness of the customers from different tables looking at one other while they were eating.


    Cassia pondered deeply. The dishes�� taste would dictate if the customers woulde in and spend, while the dining experience would dictate if the customers would return again.


    <i>It��s indeed a restaurant opened by the boss of Mamy Restaurant. They��ve even considered all the details,</i> Cassia murmured inwardly with a heavy heart.


    An elf came over with a menu, smiling, and said, ��Hello, excuse me. This is the menu. Please see what you want to order.��


    Cassia received the menu. He took a deep breath before flipping open the menu.


    Looking at the vivid pictures and prices on the menu, Cassia��s hands trembled slightly. Tiny beads of sweat began to appear on his forehead.


    The secretary leaned forward slightly. She, too, covered her mouth in shock when she saw the prices on the menu.


    The prices of all items on the menu were very close to the prices of Cassia Hot Pot Restaurant. The prices of the vegetarian items were even lower than those of Cassia Hot Pot Restaurant.


    The elf was a little stunned by their reaction, but she didn��t show it. She simply stood at the side quietly.


    ��A set of the double-vor hot pot, and then we would like to have the duck intestine, tripe, m spicy beef, and these...�� Cassia ced his order in a slightly hoarse voice.


    ��Sure, please give us a minute.�� The elf took the menu back and left with a smile.


    The secretary miserably asked Cassia, ��Boss, what will we do now? Their prices are almost the same as ours.��


    ��Shut up,�� said Cassia gravely. His right hand��s knuckles were knocking on the table gently, and he clenched his left hand subconsciously.


    If he had to say whichpetitor he hated to face off with, it would be Mag for sure.


    He had to admit that Mag was a genius chef who had created such delicious and unique food like hot pot.


    Meanwhile, Cassia was simply a bad copycat. He had never wanted to surpass Mag, and had never even wanted to catch up with him.


    He only wanted to earn some money at a different niche from Mamy Restaurant, one where they had no chance of ever interacting with each other.


    However, he had never expected that Mag would go into the low-end hot pot market and make such an borate entrance.


    Their simr pricing meant that they would be fighting over the same pool of customers. Mana Hot Pot Restaurant and Cassia Hot Pot Restaurant would have a very intensepetition.


    Cassia had indeed panicked.


    After a while, the double-vored pot and all the ingredients that Cassia had ordered were served.


    The double-vored pot was served in a ��pot in a pot�� style. The bone broth was milky white, while the red soup base was fiery red. The rich aroma had already washed over them together with the heat. Just a sniff of it had chased away the chill.


    Cassia pursed his lips in silence as he stared at the soup in front of him. He had already lost with just the soup alone.


    Then, his gaze moved onto the ingredients on the table. The duck intestine was sliced open in the center, thoroughly cleaned, and soaked in clear water. The tripe was neatly sliced into pieces of equal size, and there were also no sediments on its ck membrane. All the ingredients were elegantly ted like in Mamy Restaurant.


    After a moment of silence, Cassia picked up a piece of duck intestine with his chopsticks, and nched it in the pot eight times before feeding it into his mouth.


    The spicy broth exploded in his mouth, and the crunchy texture of the duck intestine was released perfectly. The spicy, aromatic red broth had removed the stench of the duck intestine, and gave it a beautiful taste. The crunchy sounds made it feel like the tongue could drop from too much chewing.


    ��Let��s eat,�� Cassia said to the jittery secretary before continuing to add all kinds of ingredients into the hot pot.


    ��Mm-hm,�� answered the secretary carefully. She chewed gingerly and sneakily peeped at Cassia every now and then.


    The hot pot meal concluded in silence.


    Cassia settled the bill and left with the secretary.


    ��Boss, I have already instructed the market��s side. Our people will be standing guard at the entrance tonight, and we will be soon certain who their suppliers are. We can cut off their ingredients����


    Cassia interrupted the secretary, ��Alright. Let��s cancel all these ns.��


    ��But...��


    ��This technique might work if our opponent was someone else����Cassia smiled self-deprecatingly����but our opponent is the boss of Mamy Restaurant. He��s the city lord��s favorite right now. I don��t want to be the second Bet by pulling such stances in front of him.��


    The secretary went white. After a moment of hesitation, she then asked, ��What will our hot pot restaurant do now?��


    ��Cancel all the promotions tomorrow and close the restaurant for one week. Let the people in charge of cutting and ting in the kitchen go and eat at Mana Hot Pot Restaurant for twice a day. I will pay for all the expenses. Make them find out how to clean, cut, and te the hot pot��s ingredients within one week. Those who fail to make the grade one weekter will be fired.��


    Cassia paused, and then said to the secretary, ��And, you will be in charge of setting the new hot pot��s prices. On the basis of the current prices, lower the prices by 30%. Cassia Hot Pot Restaurant is going to be a hot pot restaurant whose average spending is 60 copper coins per person.


    ��We can always change if we are not their match.��

 Chapter 1683 - Ingredient ResearChapter Sample

    <h4>Chapter 1683: Ingredient Research Sample</h4>


    ��Congrattions, Host. Mana Hot Pot Restaurant��s new customers had surpassed 1000 on its opening day!


    ��The mutton soup recipe is released! Could the host please learn it as soon as possible!��


    After Mag tucked Amy into bed, the system��s voice appeared in his mind.


    ��A mission that ispleted without having to do anything.�� Mag curled his lips slightly, and sarcastically said, ��System, please give me such missions in the future. I��m really bored if there are no mission for me to do.��


    ��Given that the Host has passed the earliest stages of culinary skills training, this system��s mission vault will be upgraded to intermediate difficulty automatically. Please look forward to it!�� said the system.


    (��`?��? ?)!!


    ��Don��t! Bro, I��m just joking.�� Mag panicked instantly. He had never expected that the missions had different levels of difficulties and those he had aplished before were the easy ones. Then, what were the difficult ones?


    ��Is Little Amy asleep?�� Irina appeared in the room. After taking a look at Amy, who was already sleeping soundly with Ugly Duckling in her arms, she turned to Mag. ��Then, we should set off now.��


    ��Are we going to the Thunderstorm Mountains tonight?�� Mag stared at Irina in bewilderment.


    ��Yes. Today, Krassu and I went to the east to eradicate a vige that believed in the devil. ording to their leader, many of theirpanions are converging in the Thunderstorm Mountains now. However, as his ranking is too low, he didn��t know why.�� Irina nodded.


    ��You annihted the whole vige?�� asked Mag.


    Irina shook her head. ��No. I informed Rn, and the Gray Temple arrested all of them. They were locked up individually and interrogated.��


    ��Hold on for a minute. Let me go and change.�� Mag nodded and didn��t ask any more questions. He went back to his room to change, and then put on that face-altering mask.


    ��Let��s go. They��re already waiting for us beyond the city.�� Irina held onto Mag��s arm gently. A faint golden beam lit up underneath their feet, and they disappeared from the room.


    On a mountaintop beyond the city, Krassu chuckled at Mag and Irina, who were sitting on the griffin��s back. ��Woah, you two are so loving that we cannot make ourselves hop on.��


    ��Ah Zi is a giant magic beast, and moreover the fastest one.�� Irina smiled. ��Are you two sure that you don��t want to hop on?��


    ��Of course we are getting on. It��s not often that we get a chance like this.�� Krassu hopped onto the griffin��s back without any hesitation.


    Urien hopped into the griffin too.


    ��Ah Zi, let��s go to the Thunderstorm Mountains,�� Mag instructed the mount before greeting Krassu and Urien.


    He could see these two almost every day, but it still felt different when he was talking to them using another identity and a mask. He had to sound and act like another person.


    ��Hehe, Alex. The two of us haven��t sparred for three to four years. Should we have a sparring match?�� Krassu chuckled at Mag.


    ��Three against one?�� Irina and Ah Zi turned to look at Krassu at the same time.


    Krassu froze before he resignedly said, ��You guys win.��


    He really had no hope of winning if it was three against one.


    ��Your body doesn��t seem to be fully recovered yet.�� Urien looked at Mag with narrowed eyes.


    Mag felt his heart drop. Urien was indeed a 10th-tier great magic caster. He could actually see that his power hadn��t fully recovered yet. One had to know that the pretense which Mag put on and the aura he emitted was way above the usual 9th-tier aura. After reining it in slightly, it shouldn��t be easily suspected by others.


    ��It��s just a tiny problem,�� Mag calmly said without denying anything.


    ��You killed Benson, so it proves that the problem isn��t big.�� Urien nodded without pushing further.


    Mag raised his eyebrows slightly. Amy��s master indeed had some character. However, it was also great that he didn��t pursue the matter, as it saved him the exnation.


    <i>��Oh, yes. Alex never needs to exin to anyone.</i> Mag��s eyes brightened, and he instantly stopped making up reasons in his mind.


    ��We��re going to enter the cave to investigate the situation underground today.�� Krassu stopped smiling, and put on a severe expression. ��Many anomalies happened at the Thunderstorm Mountains recently. Many unidentified people began to gather there. I��m afraid that has something to do with the seal being broken. We have to cut off the source, or else it might bring on even bigger troubles.��


    ��How to reseal that thing is a big problem. I��ve used ice to seal that gap previously. Currently, it doesn��t seem like it��s effective,�� said Urien in a hoarse voice.


    ��Why do we have to reseal it? Can��t we kill it straight away?�� Irina asked perplexedly.


    ��Judging from the evil power that it released, we might not have the power to do that.�� Krassu shook his head. ��If killing it had been a simple thing to do, the people in the past wouldn��t have had to try so hard to seal it.��


    Mag suggested, ��Irina could try with her Holy Light Technique. Physical methods and usual magic might not be able to cause any actual harm to it.��


    ��We��ll decide what to do after we see it. It could really be a formidable fellow.�� Krassu smiled again. ��I have not met such a proper opponent for a very long time.��


    The griffin soon reached the vicinity of the Thunderstorm Mountains. Mag made Ah Zi reduce its speed and altitude and fly close to the mountain range.


    The Thunderstorm Mountains got their name from frequent thunderstorms. Winter was the thunderstorms�� calm period, but they could still see lightning among the mountain range and caves. Some even struck rocks and trunks, setting off ring lights and loud sounds.


    However, they could see 10-odd campfires in this mountain range which should��ve been deserted.


    ��Apart from the dragon race, all the races are present. There are about 500 of them,�� Urien said as he looked down.


    ��There are indeed many of them. Seems like they have some ways tomunicate with that fellow who is sealed,�� Krassu said with a frown.


    ��They are just a bunch of weaklings. We��ll round them up and beat them up, and we will know everything,�� Irina said nonchntly. The number of people was meaningless to them.


    ��That��s true. Then, let��s split up for action. Each of us will handle four.�� Krassu dropped down straight away with his magic caster��s staff.


    ��Left those four to the west to me.�� A blue light flicked under Urien��s feet, and he disappeared too.


    ��I��ll leave that one down there to you. Leave the other seven to me.�� Irina pointed at that biggest bonfire down below before she transformed into a beam of golden light, and flew toward the other bonfire.


    ��Ah Zi, wait for me over here. I��ll go... steal some oranges for you.�� Mag also jumped down directly with his sword.


    After free-falling from hundreds of meters up in the sky, the longsword almost sliced a tree into half before Magnded lightly on the ground.


    <i>Let me see what these fellows are gathering here for.</i> Mag kept his sword and approached the bright bonfire 200 meters away. Weird chanting began to get clearer and clearer, sounding like the devil��s growling. The atmosphere was very eerie.


    ��Ding! New mission: some powerful unknown organism is detected close to the host. Could the host please obtain 500 grams of flesh from that organism within 24 hours for this system as an ingredient research sample.��


    Right at this moment, the system��s voice appeared in Mag��s head.

 Chapter 1684 - Can I Cut A Little Bit Of That Fellow’s Flesh To Take It Back Later?

    <h4>Chapter 1684: Can I Cut A Little Bit Of That Fellow��s Flesh To Take It Back Later?</h4>


    (��`?��? ?)!!


    Mag halted his forward-dashing pace with shock, and said, ��System, are you thinking about doing a biopsy on the Great Old Ones?��


    ��The knowledge left behind by our forebears has told us that any organism has the potential to be our food. After cutting through theplex fog on the surface, the essence is the same. Whether the Great Old Ones can be eaten isn��t the question. The question is whether they will taste better steamed or braised,�� answered the system calmly.


    Mag opened his mouth, but he couldn��t find words to rebut it.


    The system continued, ��Therefore, the host only needs to obtain 500 grams of flesh and submit it to this system as the object of study.��


    ��Wait a sec.�� Mag frowned as he realized something wasn��t very right. He rolled his eyes. ��That is a Great Old One, an immortal existence that was sealed ages ago and an existence that has terrifying power. You��re now asking me to go cut a piece of it so you can do a biopsy and study it? This mission is already beyond my scope, right? I��m just a chef! What��s wrong withining about those people whose dishes are poorly done on Weibo? Neither did they curse me to go catch a Great Old One for research, right?��


    ��Erm...�� The system paused for a while before saying, ��After the appearance of the Great Old Ones, the food chain in this world has indeed surpassed the upper limit of the penalty set at the beginning. Hence, it��s the so-called beyond your scope.��


    ��Then, I will reject this mission,�� Mag replied without any hesitation.


    If the Great Old One could be cut up so easily, the people then wouldn��t have to try so hard to seal it up here. Wouldn��t it be better to cut it up, split among all of them, and then bring it for braising otherwise?


    He could deduce from the system��s words that the one who threw him into this world in the beginning had never studied this world seriously before. This was already beyond the system��s auxiliary range. He didn��t believe that a cuisine system with no morals could handle the Great Old Ones.


    Not everyone could excel at everything.


    ��Mission reward: the host will receive an all-around inspection report on the new species, including racial analysis, various endurance studies, vulnerability analysis...�� The system��s extremely mesmerizing voice sounded again.


    Mag frowned and hesitated. ��Inspection report?��


    He had to admit that this mission reward was extremely enticing.


    The fear of the Great Old Ones originated from the fear of the unknown. Otherwise, what was there to be afraid of a tentacle monster? There were plenty of perverts who loved it.


    If the system could provide aplete inspection report and tear away the mysterious outer wear of the Great Old Ones, perhaps it could really provide them with a solution to handle the Great Old Ones.


    He didn��t want to pin his hopes on those gods who might not even exist. It felt best to grasp destiny in his own hands.


    ��What if the mission fails?��


    ��If the host fails the mission: I don��t think the host needs to do any penalty then.��


    =��=͹


    Mag chose to undertake the mission.


    Of course, it didn��t matter if he chose to undertake it or not. The mission was already there, and the countdown had already started.


    After being messed up by the system, that weird and scary atmosphere of the bonfire gathering was gone. The moment Mag thought that the subject of the crazy belief which these fellows held was going to be the system��s next rearing object, all the scary became boring.


    However, since Mag had agreed to undertake this celebration, he had to go take a look.


    He went through the forest and knocked out a demon who seemed to be on the lookout with a punch before standing on a tree branch that was about 100 meters away from the bonfire.


    There was a huge bonfire on the t ground nearby. Over 100 demons, humans, and orcs were dancing a weird twisted dance around the bonfire.


    The flickering fire shone on their crazy grinning faces, and reflected an eerie light from their pupils.


    Right in front of the bonfire was a two-meter-tall thin man with loose-flowing hair. He was waving a ck scepter, and the chanting that sounded like the devil��s groaning came from his mouth.


    They seemed to be conducting a certain ritual, and thatnky man should be the priest. Only he was still wearing a tattered ck robe.


    A rim of animal carcasses surrounded the bonfire, and their heads were facing the bonfire in unison.


    Mag looked at this weird and promiscuous scene with a frown. Those who were not mentally strong would most likely faint on the spot if they saw this.


    However, his gaze was soon attracted by three children who were tied up in front of thatnky priest. Those were three children under the age of 10, two girls and one boy. They were tied up with a rope, with their backs facing one another. They were screaming with terrified expressions, which sounded even scarier amidst the chanting and mumbling.


    The chanting stopped suddenly. That priest walked to the three children, and raised his scepter high above his head as he prepared to smash it onto them.


    All those present gathered toward those three children with a grin. Red light was flickering in their eyes as if they were looking at food on the table.


    ��We will be the blood sacrifice that helps release the god!�� yelled the priest loudly.


    ��Kill!��


    Those fellows suddenly took out daggers and sharp branches from nowhere, and stabbed them into their hearts.


    Meanwhile, that priest was also smashing his scepter at those three children with a crazy look.


    ��This bunch of a**holes!�� Mag went white slightly before he threw his longsword out. It flew toward that priest like a long rainbow.


    About three minutester, Irina appeared. She looked at the tragic scene, and doubtfully asked, ��Why are they all dead?��


    ��To prevent them frommitting suicide, I killed them.�� Mag shrugged before pointing at the three children who were passed out on the ground, and said, ��Can you erase their memories?��


    ��Sure.�� Irina approached those three children and chanted silently. She waved her hand, and three shes of golden light went in between their eyebrows.


    After a while, Krassu and Urien returned too.


    ��Creatures who are bewitched by the devil are indeed equally nauseating.�� Krassu lifted his hand, and burned all those bodies into ashes.


    ��They should��ve been conducting some sacrificial ritual. I heard they said they wanted to help free the god,�� said Mag with a frown.


    Urien also gravely said, ��Yes. And this action has been going on for days. The evil aura in the core area is getting denser. That fellow might be preparing for its escape.��


    ��Let��s go and find out.�� Irina waved her hand to set up a magical barrier around those three children before walking toward the sealed area first.


    ��There��s nothing that one fireball can��t solve. If there is, then just give it another 10.�� Krassu smiled confidently.


    ��Frost might not be able to stop the evil aura from leaking, but it can seal all living things in ice.�� Urien was also smiling calmly.


    Mag was shocked by these two big bosses�� confidence. He, too, quickly caught up with them. After a moment of hesitation, he softly asked, ��That thing... can I cut a little bit of that fellow��s flesh to take it backter?��

 Chapter 1685 - Great Landing Techniques, My Lady

    <h4>Chapter 1685: Great Landing Techniques, My Lady</h4>


    The three people walking in front halted, and turned to look at Mag together.


    ��You��re indeed Alex. You��re already thinking about how to share the spoils while we are still thinking about how to solve the problem,�� Krassumented at Mag. ��I was also this outrageous when I was young.��


    ��No, you weren��t.�� Urien shook his head. ��You were the one who was getting beat up when you were young.��


    ��Th-that was because I let them win.�� Krassu sounded weak instantly.


    He had suffered quite a bit when he��d been creating closebat magic in his youth. He had been beaten by all the magic casters of his own age. The worst was that even the younger magic casters of the lower tiers could defeat him.


    Let bygones... be bygones.


    Mag raised his eyebrows slightly. He didn��t do this to flex. He simply wanted toplete his mission. However, since he had already said that, he could only put on a calm look.


    ��Should we fry it or bake it?�� Irina asked seriously. ��I��ve never tried the taste of the devil before.��


    ��This... We can only decide after we see the real thing,�� Mag replied after some pondering.


    Krassu and Urien looked at the two of them. One really dared to ask, while the other really dared to answer.


    The dirty fellows who believed in the devil were all eradicated, so the Thunderstorm Mountains regained their peace again. Only the cold winds were howling through the mountains, and the asional thunder was pping.


    In the deep part of the mountain range, there was a t in that was covered in snow, but there was an extra dark void now.


    Krassu tossed a fireball toward the void. The two-meter-wide pitch dark void seemed to be able to consume light. The fireball��s light disappeared instantly when it went into it, as if it had never existed.


    A mass of mysterious ck fog was gathered above that void, and some kind of monsters seemed to be squirming and hiding within it.


    ��The sealednd is right there.�� Urien stopped about five meters away, and looked at that ck fog gravely. ��This ck fog is very difficult to tackle. Everything under the hole is covered by the ck fog, and nothing can be seen. The spiritual power is also restricted, and the actual situation beneath it cannot be discerned.��


    ��Although the aura is slightly different, this ck fog isn��t too different from the ck fog that we��ve encountered before. Leave it to me.�� Irina went forward with a casual expression, and raised her magic caster��s staff.


    The ck fog seemed to feel threatened, and after squirming around, it rushed toward Irina.


    ��Holy Light, heed my call. Purify these evils!�� Irina chanted loudly as a beam of dazzling holy light shot out from the magic caster��s staff.


    The evil ck fog that was shone upon by the holy light disappeared like ice meeting fire.


    Apanied by a series of nauseating screams, the ck fog above the void waspletely eradicated quickly.


    ��The Holy Light does work in eradicating the ck fog.�� Urien nodded thoughtfully. The ice magic could only barely cover the void, but it was helpless in eradicating the ck fog.


    ��The Goddess of Light has always been standing on the opposite side of evil, so it��s not surprising when it could cleanse evil. However, Irina should be the only light great magic caster in this world, right?�� There was a hint of regret and worry in Krassu��s tone.


    ��Now it��s those things down there.�� Irina��s gazended on that void as she raised her magic caster��s staff up high. A bigger and brighter beam than the previous one shone into the void.


    Terrifying screams came from the void, and the originally pitch-dark void became bright under the holy light.


    All of them looked down while the holy light was still present. It wasn��t a straight passage down. It resembled a giant cave more, and this void had chiseled an opening above this cave.


    ��This cave looks very deep,�� said Krassu with a frown.


    ��We can all see that.�� Urien rolled his eyes.


    ��Are we going to jump down right away?�� Irina was ready to go. To her, the unknown wasn��t fearful, but rather interesting and challenging.


    ��I will take the lead.�� Krassu was the first to jump down. Three fireballs hovered in front of him, and lit up the way down for him.


    ��See ya.�� Urien leaped downward too, but an ice step appeared underneath his feet swiftly after. One step would appear for his every step downward. It was as if he was taking a stroll midair leisurely like an expert.


    ��How are we going to go down?�� Mag asked Irina. Although he was sure that he wouldn��t fall to his death even if he leaped down, it wouldn��t look too good considering his image as the number one knight in the world.


    ��You jump, I jump,�� Irina said to Mag lovingly.


    ��Let��s go then.�� Mag held Irina��s hand and leaped into the void.


    The cave was pitch-ck. Only Krassu��s three fireballs were leading the way for them while lighting up and warming up the region.


    Mag appraised his surroundings. He guessed nobody knew that there was such a huge cavern underneath the Thunderstorm Mountains.


    Irina tossed out a few res. After she saw the neatly chiseled walls in the distance, she felt amazed, and said, ��This isn��t a natural cavern. It should have been dug out, but it was done ages ago. It��s even older than the history of elves.��


    ��Seems like these fellows are really left behind from the ancient times. They are still alive after countless years,�� said Urien hoarsely.


    ��The good news is most of their power should have been worn out by the time and the seal.�� Krassu chuckled carefreely.


    ��The bad news is we might not be able to defeat them despite their being in this state.�� Irina shrugged.


    ��That would be really very bad,�� Krassu eximed as he couldn��t deny this possibility.


    ��We��re going to reach the bottom,�� Krassu reminded them. Two fireballs that had rebounded upward suddenly appeared beneath his feet, and his rapidly falling body was quickly reducing its speed.


    Urien was still strolling downward casually.


    Irina suddenly grabbed Mag��s waist and leaned backward. Their originally heads-down postures were instantly corrected into heads-up postures. Layers ofs consisting of golden threads appeared underneath their feet. Their free-falling speed would decrease every time a broke beneath them, so they simplynded gently and stably when they touched the ground.


    <i>Greatnding techniques, mydy,</i> Mag praised inwardly while he grasped the longsword at his waist naturally.


    This cavern was over 1000 meters deep. It was much colder than the surface, and its surroundings were very empty. Both Krassu��s fireballs and Irina��s magic caster��s staff couldn��t light up the cavern brightly.


    Irina turned one round on the spot before pointing in one direction. ��The evil aura came from there.��


    ��Let��s go and meet this ancient evil.�� Krassu took the lead with his magic caster��s staff. The three fireballs split up into six and hovered around them, while one rushed forward in the lead.

 Chapter 1686 - I Want To Try Cutting It

    <h4>Chapter 1686: I Want To Try Cutting It</h4>


    There were multipleplex paths in that huge cave. The ck fog in the cave had already dispersed, but the paths were still filled with the ck fog. Therefore, Irina could only use the Holy Light to form a protective shield over everyone, and continue going deep into the cave based on her instinctual perception of the source of the ck fog.


    Everyone moved very quickly. Around 15 minutester, Irina stopped. The Holy Light shield shattered and dispersed the ck fog on the path, revealing the huge stone door at the end of the path.


    The ck stone door was a good 100 meters tall, and there seemed to be a huge mural carved on it.


    Krassu made three fireballs and maneuvered them close to the stone door so that everyone could see the mural carved on the stone door clearly.


    ��What?!��


    Everyone was shocked.


    The huge mural immortalized a horrifying scene. The giant dragons were killing and tearing each other apart, the forest trolls were twisting theirpatriots�� heads off while having half an elf in their mouths, and the goblins had red eyes and were riding on orcs as they chased a group of monkeys hysterically. The Boundless Sea Realm was stained red, with demon bodies floating around as clusters of horrifying big fishes tore them apart...


    Right at the center of the mural was an unknown object the size of a small mountain. The giant dragons were as small as mosquitos in front of it, and there were several tentacles reaching out from a hexagonal seal on top that was suppressing it. Those tentacles were dotted with blood-red eyes that were gleaming with evil, as though they were about to break out from a seal.


    ��What monster is this?!�� Krassu was taken aback.


    ��There actually exists such a disgusting thing in this world? The word ��evil�� must be the only word to describe it.�� Irina looked away as she felt herself about to throw up.


    ��This scene is familiar. It seems a little simr to what we saw when we went to Cannibal Ind.�� Urien squinted and raised his hoarse voice a little.


    ��This should be the Great Old One, or maybe the devil. It��s simr to the stone statue the Hairless Monk discovered at the Urba Tribe.�� Mag stared at the huge mural. The image presented was very simr to what Rex had described.


    If the stone statue could be the creation of those believers, then this mural that had stood the passage of time had to be a warning left behind by those who sealed the Devil.


    ��That is not dead which can eternal lie.��


    Mag saw that ssic phrase at the corner of the mural. He had seen this phrase in many books over this period. It might have been some sort of coincidence, or perhaps it had a form of purpose?


    ��In that case, it��s locked up in here right now?�� Krassu tightened his grip on his magic caster��s staff, and his expression turned grave.


    ��Come on, let��s meet this giant!�� Irina said excitedly.


    ��Aren��t you afraid? I remember that you fear things with long tentacles like this?�� Urien asked as he turned back to look at Irina.


    ��What��s the point of being scared? If the four of us join hands and can��t even deal with a sealed thing, this world will probably be gone, right?�� Irina asked with a smile.


    ��It won��t. We have even more precious things to protect.�� Mag held his longsword and walked towards therge door. Knights naturally had to be the vanguard in a battle. It made no sense to hide behind a magic caster.


    The toweringrge door appeared to be designed for a giant.


    Urien walked towards the door and closed his eyes. Very quickly, ice and frost started engulfing it.


    Around a minuteter, Urien opened his eyes. He raised his hand, and multiple ice balls flew out, hitting the stone door at various spots.


    Therge door opened and started to move back slowly.


    ��Be careful!�� Irina reminded them. At the same time, she added a ray of Holy Light on everyone.


    As therge door opened, the thick ck fog started surging out from the crack, and a low moaning sound could be heard, sounding like a demon from the abyss.


    The ck fog disintegrated as it hit the Holy Light covering everyone. Mag held his sword with both hands, and entered the world behind the door slowly.


    The bright Holy Light dispelled the ck fog, and pierced through the darkness.


    Behind therge door, there was an enormous cavern that was a few hundred meters tall. There was an altar with countless ancient inscriptions covering it. On it, there was a gigantic matter the size of a small mountain, chained up by numerous ck chains!


    The four of them looked up at it in shock.


    It was an enormous octopus with countless tentaclesing out from underneath its body. On each tentacle were numerous eyes, gleaming with an evil shade of red.


    A hexagonal seal glowing with a faint golden light on top of its head was suppressing it, appearing as though it would disappear any moment.


    ��Chi, chi...��


    That octopus monster seemed to have also heard the sound of the door opening, and it started making a creepy moan.


    Mag felt as though countless eyes were staring at him. The eyes seemed to be focusing on them as the tentacles suddenly reached out towards the door.


    For those with trypophobia, this would definitely be a nightmare.


    Mag lifted his sword, ready for the battle.


    Krassu and Urien also held their magic caster��s staff and magic wand, respectively.


    However, just when the tentacles were about to reach Mag, a faint golden wall suddenly rose around the altar.


    The tentacles hit the golden wall. There was a sudden sizzling sound as though it had hit a wall of fire, and the tentacle actually started disintegrating quickly.


    The enormous matter let out a shrill, and retracted its numerous tentacles.


    ��This seal is designed rather reasonably.�� Irina kept her magic caster��s staff with a smile, and walked around the altar as she asked, ��Could this be that thing��s head?��


    ��I think so. Its head alone is so big. One could only imagine how massive its body would be.�� Mag also kept his longsword as he sized up the octopus monster with a frown.


    The squirming tentacles were covered with a brownish-green sticky liquid, making one feel like throwing up.


    ��Should we burn it or freeze it?�� Krassu asked as he stroked his chin.


    Urien walked around the altar with a grave expression, and said, ��Normal magic has no effect on the ck fog, so I wouldn��t expect it to have much of an effect on it. It doesn��t look very active in this state, which means that the seal is still effective. I think the better option is to build another seal on top of the current one. This fellow has a horrifying power, and once it��s released, we will not be able to do anything to it.��


    Krassu frowned and stared at the octopus monster for a while before saying with a nod, ��Alright. I��ll listen to you this time.��


    ��What do you think?�� Irina turned to look at Mag.


    Mag agreed with Urien. This was merely the head of the Great Old One that had been severed off and sealed for an infinite period, but standing in front of it still made one feel very small.


    He had to admit that even if the four of them join hands, he still wasn��t confident to win the battle against this fellow should it break free of the seal.


    However, he had a mission toplete!


    Resealing it was just a n to slow it down. If they could not find a way to finish off the Great Old Ones, thetter would still break free from the seal one day, and cause chaos to the world.


    ��I want to try cutting it,�� Mag said seriously.

 Chapter 1687 - Only By Getting Closer To Death

    <h4>Chapter 1687: Only By Getting Closer To Death</h4>


    The other three looked at Mag, and fell deep in thought.


    Mag looked at them, and also fell deep in thought.


    He really wasn��t trying to act cool. He... had no choice.


    ��Just one sh,�� Mag said.


    ��Sure. You��re brave. I��ll go with you,�� Krassu said with a pat on his chest.


    ��I can slow it down,�� Urien said with a nod.


    ��I can open up a path within the seal for you with the Holy Light. However, I won��t be able to estimate the amount of ck fog within, so you might only have a very short time. You must return immediately after the sh,�� Irina said with a smile.


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded. He held his sword with both hands and stood before the altar. After a gentle sigh, his expression became very grave.


    ��Herees!�� Irinamanded. She shot out a dazzling ray of Holy Light from her magic caster��s staff, which lit up the entire cave in an instant. The Holy Light opened up a pathway through the dense ck fog, right towards the center of the octopus monster��s head, leaving a deep burn mark on its head. However, it did not manage to cause any substantial harm to the octopus monster.


    Almost at the same time, Urien nted his magic caster��s staff on the ground, causing the temperature in the cave to lower by 10 degrees Celsius. Frost started forming and expanding quickly from his feet, moving towards the octopus monster. In no time at all, ayer of frost had already formed on the octopus monster��s tentacles. The speed at which it squirmed was visibly slower, and it was very obvious that its movements were slowed down and restricted.


    ��Hey! Have a taste of my giant fireball!�� Urien shouted. He jumped up tens of meters high, and waved his magic caster��s staff towards the octopus monster. A few giant fireballs started flying towards the octopus monster like meteorites.


    ��Chi, chi...��


    The octopus monster seemed to be enraged by their movements, and let out a low moan. It used its tentacles to sweep away multiple giant fireballs, but some of them still managed tond on its tentacles, exploding to leave traces of burn marks. However, the injuries inflicted on it healed quickly.


    ��Now!��


    At the moment Irina shot the Holy Light out, Mag chased the light and dashed into the seal. He raised his longsword, and shed down on the tentacle closest to him.


    The Tian Du sword was not considered a very sharp sword, but it was a very hard sword. That, together with Mag��s techniques and strength, made the sword as good as the sharpest sword.


    However, when the swordnded on the tentacle, it was as though it had shed into a swamp. The sticky and soft tentacle dampened the majority of the strength used in that sh, and at the same time the multiple suction pads on the tentacle held on tightly to the Tian Du sword, making it difficult for Mag to pull out the sword.


    The multiple pairs of blood-red eyes were already staring at Mag, just like how a wild beast set its eyes on its prey.


    Even more tentacles started swarming over, which showed that the octopus monster had already noticed his intrusion.


    The sh did nothing at all, and the sword was stuck because of the suction pads. There was probably no situation worse than this.


    Mag only had a single choice left, and that was to forsake the sword. Irina and the rest should be able to buy him enough time to return.


    Mag looked at the Tian Du sword, which he held tightly. The handle of the sword was gleaming faintly, as though it was trying to say something.


    In that moment of frenzy, Mag suddenly pulled out Fat Head Fish from his waist, and chopped right down on the tentacle.


    Thud!


    The tentacle, which was as thick as a person��s waist, broke off cleanly.


    ��That��s it!?�� Mag��s eyes lit up. He had no time to be shocked. He quickly put Fat Head Fish back at his waist, and lugged Tian Du sword, which still had part of a struggling tentacle stuck to it, over his shoulder as he made a mad dash.


    The tunnel made by the Holy Light was getting smaller and smaller as the ck fog surrounding it squeezed it tight. At the same time, there were countless tentacles swarming over behind Mag.


    Bam!


    Mag made it out after a tight squeeze as he threw his body at the seal. He reached a hand out to press on the stone wall, leaving a palm print that was half an inch deep.


    Behind him, the multiple tentacles knocked into the golden glow. With a sh of light, the tentacles all disintegrated, causing the octopus monster to let out a low, enraged howl.


    ��Alex indeed. You can��t find such guts and fight in anyone else among the younger generation.�� Krassu looked at Mag with admiration.


    ��Only by getting closer to death can you understand the true meaning of survival.�� Mag tried to sound as calm as possible as he wiped his cold sweat away.


    ��I didn��t expect that you could really cut this monster��s tentacle.�� Urien looked at the section of tentacle still stuck on Mag��s sword in shock.


    The tentacle, which was brought out of the seal, had shrunk significantly. However, it was still as thick as an adult��s thigh. Just that section of the tentacle, which was a little longer than a meter, had eight eyeballs on it. After the tentacle was cut off, the redness in the eyes was gone, but they still looked very scary and creepy.


    ��This monster probably has very strong self-recovery abilities. Its broken tentacle only took three breaths to fully recover. Therefore, losing a section of its tentacle isn��t a problem for it at all,�� Irina said when she saw the octopus monster with its fully recovered tentacles. That also included the blow Krassu inflicted on it just now.


    ��The Holy Light deals it a much greater blowpared to normal magic indeed. It��s not so easy for it to recover from that,�� Urien said thoughtfully as he noticed the wound that was still at the octopus monster��s be.


    ��I could feel the might of that fellow very clearly within the seal. It had an unimaginable strength and unparalleled spiritual power,�� Mag remarked as the person who went into the seal.


    ��It seems like the only thing that we can do now is to reinforce the seal so that it cannot escape or attract its believers over for the time being. After that, we��ll have to think of a way again,�� Urien said with a frown as he started walking around the ancient inscriptions on the altar.


    ��If you need any materials, I have some here. Take a look if you could use any of them.�� Krassu threw a storage ring to Urien.


    ��I also have a batch of spell formation materials.�� Irina waved her magic caster��s staff, and a pile of materials, glowing in different colored light, appeared in front of Mag.


    Mag pulled the Tian Du sword out from the tentacle quietly while no one was taking notice. After that, he used Fat Head Fish to cut a section of the tentacle with the eyes, and thought to himself, <i>System, quickly keep this fresh tentacle of the Great Old One!</i>


    ��Ding! An ingredient from an organism of unknown strength received!


    ��Congrattions onpleting a top-tier mission: obtaining an ingredient from a Great Old One!


    ��The test results will be sent to the host after 24 hours. Please remember to check!��


    The section of the octopus tentacle in Mag��s hand disappeared as the system��s voice rang in his head.


    Although he did not know what kind of results the system could test out, that was probably the only thing they could look forward to as of now. Perhaps they would be able to find a way to deal with this octopus monster through information on the test report.


    The scary part about the Great Old Ones wasn��t their size, but rather their ability to influence and spiritually control organisms anywhere. Even sealed thousands of meters deep underground and enveloped byyers of spell formations, they were still influencing this world.

 Chapter 1688 - Just Don’t Like The Way It Looks

    <h4>Chapter 1688: Just Don��t Like The Way It Looks</h4>


    The repair of the spell formation did not go as smoothly as they thought it would. Urien was already considered a really experienced spell formation master, but this spell formation was really too ancient, and a long period of research was needed before he could confirm what to do. Otherwise, a wrong interpretation of the spell formation and rash addition might cause the entire formation to copse.


    ��I need some time, and I also need to find a few formation masters to do this with me,�� Urien said in a low voice as he looked at the other three.


    ��The best formation master in Chaos City would be Novan. I can ask him toe,�� Krassu said.


    ��Ashley is also one of the elves�� best formation masters. She should have done a lot of research on the elves�� ancient spell formations. I can get her to assist you,�� Irina suggested.


    The first person Mag thought of was Ba. Although she was not really trustworthy, and was also too young to be considered a formation master, she did mention more than once that she��d teleported herself over from the Moon Nation to Nond Continent by repairing an ancient teleportation portal.


    There was almost no record of the Moon Nation on the Nond Continent, but thenguages of these two worlds were very simr. That was as suspicious as the broken documentation on the Great Old Ones. Perhaps the time the Moon Nation lost connection with the Nond Continent was simr to the period when the Great Old Ones existed?


    If that was the case, the teleportation portal that Ba repaired might be from the same period as the spell formation at the altar. Maybe she might be able to understand the spell formation.


    ��In that case, we should leave first. I will use the Holy Light Technique to set up an istion spell formation that canst around seven days so that the evil aura will not seep out anymore.�� Irina picked six silverish-white stones from the materials taken out, and ced them at various parts around the altar. After that, she used her magic caster��s staff to carve someplicated lines and inscriptions between them.


    Irina catalyzed the spell formation, and the six stones glowed with a faint golden light, forming six light screens and surrounding the entire altar.


    The octopus monster, which was within the seal, stopped moving, only letting out an ambiguous low moan. The devilish low tone, which sounded like a strange mock, echoed around the cave.


    ��Lock your gaze and hold your breath. Don��t be bewitched by its sound. We have to leave this ce right now!�� Urien said in a very serious tone suddenly as he pped a shot of frost magic at Krassu, who became dazed out.


    Krassu came back to his senses, and his expression changed slightly. He quickly followed behind Urien and left the cave. After that, he somewhat fearfully said, ��This monster��s bewitching skill is really scary. I don��t even know when I fell into its trap.��


    Mag held his longsword in one hand while he bit the tip of his tongue gently to keep himself awake. He held Irina��s hand in his other hand, and dashed out of the cave.


    Around five minutester, they all escaped from the cave.


    ��Phew~��


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Firstly, it was because the air underground was indeed a little dirty. Secondly, it was because they felt as though they��d made a narrow escape.


    Mag was still fine, and did not feel any strong emotions.


    However, it was not the same for Urien and Krassu. After all, they were the legends that stood at their peak for years. It was inevitable that they would be in a little disbelief when they suddenly realized that something way stronger than them actually existed.


    ��I think there is a need to keep this matter a secret. If someone with an ulterior motive breaks the seal and releases that fellow, it won��t be easy for us to lock it up again,�� Mag told everyone.


    ��You can never satisfy greed. We cannot guarantee that others will be able to withstand his temptation. We can��t even guarantee if we will be able to withstand it, so it��s best if fewer people know about the existence of this ce.�� Urien nodded.


    ��I agree too. Other than the spell formation masters we need to repair the spell formation, no one else must know about this at the moment.�� Irina nodded.


    ��I have no opinion. If you guys say no, I won��t talk about it.�� Krassu nodded.


    ��Then what do we do with this tentacle?�� Mag asked as he raised the sword with the tentacle still sticking on it.


    The thick tentacle was covered with ayer of greenish-ck sticky liquid. The dead eyes looked creepy and disgusting.


    ��Why don��t we roast it for supper? I��m a little hungry,�� Krassu suggested.


    ��Should we dig the eyes out to roast? Then we won��t have to waste more pig��s eyes,�� Irina suggested thoughtfully.


    Urien nced at the tentacle as he raised his brow, and said, ��You guys can go ahead. I��m not eating that.��


    ��I think we should preserve it so that we can use this as evidence for the existence of the Great Old Ones,�� Mag said with a shake of his head. It was not that he was afraid to cut it up, but rather whether this octopus tentacle was edible depended on the system��s test results. No one could guarantee what would happen after eating an old octopus that had been around for numerous years, and he did not intend to test it himself.


    ��That��s fine too.�� Urien nodded. With a wave of his hand, ayer of frost appeared on the octopus tentacle, sealing it up solidly.


    Mag whistled, and Ah Zi, who had been circling around in the sky for a long time, dashed down in the form of a sh of purple lightning, andnded gently in front of them.


    ��What about those fellows we knocked out?�� Irina asked.


    ��Seal the entrance of the cave temporarily, and let the Gray Templee to do a mass cleanup. They��re more professional.�� Mag carried the three unconscious kids over, and ced them gently on Ah Zi��s back.


    ��That��s not a bad idea. It��s too much of a hassle to bring so many people back.�� Irina��s eyes lit up as she jumped onto the griffin��s back with a smile.


    Urien waved his hand and sealed the entrance of the cave with ice. At the same time, he used some snow and frost so that it would be difficult for an ordinary person to see anything special about the ce.


    The griffin pped its wings and quickly disappeared on the horizon of the Thunderstorm Mountains.


    Back at Chaos City, Mag handed the three children over to the city lord��s castle. The city lord��s castle might be able to help them find their families, and even if they weren��t able to do so, the kids could stay in the orphanage.


    Krassu and Urien went to look for Novan, while Mag and Irina told Michael what happened at the Thunderstorm Mountains so that the Gray Temple could go over to clear things up.


    ��Er...�� Michael was shocked after hearing from Mag, and was speechless when he saw the section of the octopus tentacle.


    However, as the city lord, he could calm down very quickly. He looked at Mag, and said, ��Alright. I��ll go over personally to look for Rn and gather all the spell formation masters in Chaos City so Urien can choose whom needs.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded. Michael had always been a trustworthy partner. At the same time, he was also someone who could provide them with a lot of help.


    ��In that case, we��ll leave first.�� Michael bade his farewell as he left with Irina.


    After leaving the city lord��s castle, Irina teleported her and Mag straight back to the first floor of the restaurant.


    Mag removed his mask and went into the kitchen to wash his hands before pouring two sses of red wine.


    <i>Whatever happened tonight was too thrilling. It was like dancing on knives. I have to drink a little to calm my nerves.</i>


    Irina received the ss of wine with a smile, and asked Mag, ��Why did you insist on cutting it just now?��


    Mag raised his ss, and took a sip before replying, ��I just don��t like the way it looks.��

 Chapter 1689 - System, Where’s My Goat?!

    <h4>Chapter 1689: System, Where��s My Goat?!</h4>


    Rn personally led a team of 300 elites from the Gray Temple on three eagles to the Thunderstorm Mountains. After seeing the scene, even the most experienced of them threw up immediately.


    ��Burn all the corpses and bury the ashes. Bring those alive back and lock them up in the secret dungeon. The interrogating will be done by the Information Department. Report straight to me, and no other persons have the right to know about this,�� Rn said with a strict face after retracting his gaze from the devilish altar.


    ��Yes!�� everyone replied in harmony, and immediately disyed their professionalism. They dug out a huge hole, and threw all the corpses inside before a few of the fire magic casters threw a few fireballs in to reduce the corpses to ashes immediately. After that, they buried the ashes with soil, and the ce quickly reverted to a patch of tnd.


    ��Let��s go back.�� After personally making sure that they did not leave out any of the corpses, Rn led the team back, and no one asked anything throughout the entire journey.


    The Gray Temple had dealt with some strange incidents recently, and captured a few strange people. However, they would usually not have to do anything when they were activated, and only had to clean up the scene, just like a team of professional cleaners.


    However, these events were considered ssified information in Gray Temple. It was prohibited to discuss them even between members of the Gray Temple. Once anything leaked out, it would not be a simple disciplinary punishment.


    ��Sir, this is the statement by those we arrested in the day.�� Bolton walked into Rn��s office, closed the door, and ced a stack of statements sealed in kraft paper on the desk. He looked at Rn, and hesitated for a while before saying, ��The things they said...��


    ��A part of them is true.�� Rn opened the kraft paper and flipped through the statements.


    Bolton��s expression changed slightly. Rn did not say much, but that meant a lot.


    Those fellows arrested in the day were all a little crazy. They honored a certain evil god, and prayed that the evil god could resurface onnd one day, and turn the entire Nond Continent into burning hell, while they would be the ves of the evil god, and obtain power and immortality.


    One or two of such people might just be a coincidental mental instability, but when there was a group of such people who were not even wavering in their belief, to the extent of willingly giving up their life to release the evil god, things would be slightly scary.


    If such an evil god really existed, it would definitely be a huge threat to the Nond Continent. Maybe it was even fair to say that once it appeared, it would be an apocalypse.


    Bolton was not a timid person. As the manager of the Gray Temple��s Information Department, he was even more aware of what it meant for Rn to put so much attention on a matter, to the point of listing it as ssified information.


    ��Go and interrogate those fellows we brought back at night. Not just their actions and motive, don��t even leave the details of their dreams out. The important information might be in their dreams.�� Rn pulled out a piece of statement paper and pushed it to Bolton.


    Bolton picked up that piece of statement paper. Its content was mainly about a ridiculous dream. There was a huge and unknown matter chained and trapped underground. There were a cave a few thousands meters tall and numerous ck pathways. A voice was calling him...


    He did not know how much value this paper of ridiculous dream descriptions had, but he knew Rn��s intention clearly. His aim was the evil god behind these fellows�� crazy dreams.


    ��Go on. We still have a lot of work to do, and there��s not much time left,�� Rn said calmly as he lowered his head to continue reading the statements.


    ��Yes, Sir.�� Bolton turned and exited the office. He did not know how to exin to his subordinates who had been mentally drained by those fellows. However, the interrogations that were toe might be even more torturous.


    ***


    The swirling red wine in the ss and the intoxicating beauty did not manage to make Mag drunk.


    Heid Irina, who was knocked out in his embrace, gently on the bed and helped her remove her robe. Mag returned to his room with a smile, locked the door, and closed his eyes as he opened the mutton soup experience bag.


    ��This fool! How infuriating!�� In the room next door, Irina opened her eyes and clenched her fists angrily.


    Mutton soup could be found almost anywhere, and had its own variations because of the uniqueness of the different geographical locations.


    This mutton soup recipe that the system gave Mag was said to have incorporated the strengths of the different recipes.


    Mag was actually quite fond of mutton soup, but the seemingly simple mutton soup actually required a lot of skill because mutton had a very strong smell. Once it was not done well, the soup would have that strong smell which made people steer clear of it.


    ��Those owners of mutton restaurants that I��ve dissed... they aren��t on the list, right?�� Mag raised his brow a little. Things felt a little amiss all of a sudden.


    He was not a harsh person, but his expectations were higher than normal people��s. He did not like those inte-famous shops where the owners did not put in effort into the food. He always thought that actions spoke louder than words.


    Of course, that would not sound very pleasing to the ears.


    It didn��t matter, since he didn��t care if his words were pleasing to others. Just like how he couldn��t control what others were going to say about him, he, too, could express his honest opinions.


    ��Host, please stopforting yourself, and quickly enter the test field for the God of Cookery!�� The system��s voice sounded.


    ��Er... System, can I just express my apologies here? I feel that I was indeed a little too much with my words in the past. Why don��t you go on live so that I can apologize to the chefs I��ve hurt in the past?�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Those chefs all said that they won��t forgive you,�� the system replied.


    ��Hehe.�� Mag rolled his eyes. It was to be expected. He secretly gave the middle finger, and said with disdain, ��Isn��t it just a bowl of perfect mutton soup? All you fellows incapable of protecting the recipe your ancestors left behind should wait and see what is really called mutton soup!��


    After that, Mag kicked open the door to the test field for the God of Cookery.


    Inside... was very joyous as well.


    ***


    ��This spell formation...�� Novan was standing by the altar, looking at the spell formation with a frown while at the same time dispelling the continuous murmuring by his ears.


    ��Can you solve it?�� Krassu asked nervously.


    Novan shook his head with a grave expression as he said, ��It��s very difficult. I am not very good with ancient spell formations, since there are too few records preserved, and the rare few have also been severely damaged. I��m afraid no one in this world has ever seen aplete ancient spell formation, much less done any research on it.��


    ��If even you can��t do anything about it, I��m afraid no one can,�� Krassu said with a frown.


    ��Nothing is absolute. Perhaps there is someone who has done some research on ancient spell formations. We can gather some spell formation masters to study the spell formation of this seal to see if we can find something.�� Novan shook his head. He pulled out a photostone and snapped a shot of a corner of the spell formation.


    ***


    ��System, where��s my goat? Where did that huge goat go?!��


    The next morning, Mag howled loudly with his eyes ring at the open fridge.

 Chapter 1690 - Goats Are So Cute, They Must Be Delicious

    <h4>Chapter 1690: Goats Are So Cute, They Must Be Delicious</h4>


    Mag��s eyes were wide open when he saw that the spot in the fridge where the mutton was supposed to be was now empty.


    A bad feeling started rising inside.


    ��Ding! The disappearance of the mutton triggered a new mission. Please reach the Blue Grasnd at the extremely cold ce in the northwestern area to search for and catch a ck goat called Pr ck Goat within three days. Once you seed in your mission, you will receive the right to use the Pr ck Goat as an ingredient and another mysterious gift.�� The system��s voice sounded.


    ��F*ck, here you go again.�� Mag rolled his eyes. He had just had a premonition that the system had something up its sleeve. Indeed, even if he wasn��t made to go to the extreme cold in the northwestern area to pick the goat��s feces, he still had to go, just that now he had to go there to catch the goat itself.


    ��The Blue Grasnd, heh, do you think I��m a wolf from children��s stories?�� Mag rolled his eyes. He said in a firm tone, ��The break is already over. I cannot stand my customers up. What if they were to curse me to be a customer who keeps being stood up by chefs in my next life?��


    ��The three-day countdown has already started. If you fail the mission, the system will take back the rights to the mutton soup recipe,�� the system replied calmly.


    Mag frowned silently for a very long time before silently giving the middle finger.


    (�i,�i)͹


    Who would have known how many ck goats he had ughtered, how many goat��s bones he had chopped up, and how much mutton he had slicedst night just to make a bowl of rich, white, and fresh mutton soup that he was satisfied with?


    He wanted to get up early today to make everyone a warm and delicious bowl of mutton soup, but the system foiled his ns.


    ��I can do the mission, but you��ll have to at least give me a location. The extremely cold ce in the northwestern area is acres wide. Where do you want me to find the Blue Grasnd and catch the ck goat?�� Mag dissed.


    ��The Blue Grasnd is very striking in the extreme cold ce in the northwestern area. I believe you would be able to find it very easily. As for the ck goat, you might be able to get more useful information from the local shepherds.��


    ��That means no information at all.�� Mag pressed his lips together. He did not expect the system to give him any more hints. After thinking for a while, he wrote a notice of a one-day extension for the break and hung it at the door.


    He would have to go sooner orter. To be safe, it was better to finish the mission earlier.


    Firis was the first to arrive at the restaurant. The moment she entered, she immediately asked Mag with bewilderment, ��Boss, why are we on a break again today?��


    ��I��ll let everyone know once the rest have arrived,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Everyone started arriving subsequently, including Shirley, who had recovered from her injuries, and officially returned to the team.


    They just had a break yesterday, and Mag put out another notice for a break today again. That made everyone a little puzzled.


    ��Since everyone is here, I will announce the reason we are having a break today.�� Mag looked at everyone with a smile, and said, ��I feel that everyone has been too busy during this period, and all of you didn��t really have the time to sit down and chat with each other. We didn��t even have enough opportunity for the new members to get to know each other. That is an extremely regretful thing for team bonding.


    ��Therefore, I��ve decided that we would go on a break today and organize a team bonding session with all the employees. We are going to the Blue Grasnd in the northwestern area to y.��


    Amy��s eyes lit up as she said with surprise, ��Are we going to the grasnd to catch goats?��


    ��We can do that too.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��The northwestern area should be extremely cold right now,�� Elizabeth said hesitantly. The previous team-bonding session was set at the Demon Inds. Everyone had an enjoyable time basking in the sun and ying with water.


    ��Then it��s perfect to ski and snowboard there,�� Mag said.


    Catching goats wasn��t something major, but it would take up a lot of time. Therefore, it was suitable to bring everyone along and let the team bond at the same time.


    Ang and Jane weren��t very familiar with everyone, so this could be an opportunity for everyone to strengthen their friendship.


    ��Skiing!��


    Ang��s and Jane��s eyes lit up. The Demon Inds were hot all year round, and they��d never even seen frost before, not to mention going skiing.


    The others also appeared very interested.


    ��I have something on today, so I won��t be having fun with you all.�� After finishing her porridge, Irina waved to everyone and disappeared amidst a golden glow.


    Mag knew that she had to be worried about the issue at the Thunderstorm Mountains, so he did not ask her to stay. He picked up his empty bowl, and said, ��Alright, everyone, have your breakfast, and then we��ll get ready to set off.��


    ��Father, what about me? Can I skip sses and go to catch goats?�� Amy asked expectantly.


    ��Does Little Amy like catching goats?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��Mm-hm. Goats are so cute, they must be delicious,�� Amy said with a nod.


    Mag smiled. He stroked Amy��s head, and said, ��I doubt Master Urien has time for ss today. There��s no need to take leave. Little Amy can join us.��


    ��Yippee!�� Amy jumped happily. It was great to be able to y for two days.


    After breakfast, Mag brought some snacks and seasoning along before leading the group out.


    Mag rented a 5th-tier eagle flying steed. It was a flying magic beast that used its head as a weapon, so it almost banged its way to extinction. It was nothing special, except that it could carry a huge load, and its speed was almost that of a 7th-tier flying magic beast. The downside was that it could not block out the wind.


    However, that was no problem to Mag and the rest, as Ba��s windshield could easily do the job.


    ��Actually, I can bring everyone over,�� Yabemiya said as she sat on the eagle��s back.


    ��We��re going out to y today, how can we tire you out?�� Mag said with a shake of his head. He was not a stingy boss. He looked at everyone with a smile, and said, ��The journey would take around three hours. Why don��t we y a game of Werewolf?��


    ��Werewolf?�� Everyone looked at Mag with bewilderment.


    ��Mm-hmm. Werewolf is a rather interesting strategy game. The game splits the yers up into two camps: the werewolf camp and the good people camp. The good people win when all the werewolves are eliminated, and the werewolves win when all the vigers are eliminated. Here are the rules...��


    As Mag was someone who didn��t enjoy ying seated games, Werewolf was one of the rare seated games that he knew, and it was also suitable for a setting with arge number of people like now.


    Work in the restaurant was usually rather hectic. Therefore, even though everyone had been working together, and many stayed in the same dormitory, they actually didn��t have much time to reallymunicate and interact with each other.


    Thispletely new game was quite a challenge to thedies. Despite making a lot of mistakes, there was still a lot ofughter and joy. This was supposed to be a nerve-racking strategy detective game, but it became a self-exposing game, and amidst all the truths and lies, Mag, the initiator of the game, became the biggest loser.


    Amy suddenly stood up and pointed at the horizon as she eximed, ��Wow, why is that grasnd blue?��


    ��Looks like we��ve arrived.�� Mag stood up and looked out toward the horizon that slowly became blue. His eyes lit up as he didn��t expect there to really be a piece of blue grasnd at the extremely cold ce in the northwestern area.

 Chapter 1691 - You’re Just After Her Body!

    <h4>Chapter 1691: You��re Just After Her Body!</h4>


    ��You useless thing! You��re the young master of the Louis Family, and you wasted yourself away for a woman. Be a man!��


    Outside Mamy Restaurant, a middle-aged man with neatlybed hair was shouting at the devastated Constantine with a pained expression.


    The pale Constantine held his heart, and lovingly said, ��You don��t understand, Father. I like Miss Shirley, and I am willing to give up everything for her. I don��t care about being the Louis Family��s young master.��


    p! Kurt pped Constantine across his face. He shivered, and angrily said, ��Do you call that love? You��re just after her body! You��re cheap!��


    Constantine stumbled two steps backward, and shook his head at Kurt devastatingly. ��No... It��s not like that... she��s different. She��s different from those women...��


    ��Ha, different? Does she have three legs or horns on her head?�� Kurt was so furious that he smiled instead. ��I think you��re bewitched. You��ve lost your mind over a woman that you don��t even know where she is. I will kick you out of the house if you continue like this. I will take it as if I have never had a son like you!��


    ��She... Words aren��t enough to describe her beauty. Father, no matter how you coerce me, I will never give her up. She is my moonlight, an irreceable woman,�� Constantine said with conviction and without any hints of backing down.


    ��I didn��t expect Young Master Constantine, who is a well-known casanova, to have such a faithful aspect. That��s really astonishing.��


    ��Haha. All the rich young masters pale in front of Boss Mag. Isn��t he asking for trouble by trying to pursue one of thedies from Mamy Restaurant?��


    ��That��s true. Apparently, Boss Mag has already be the most charismatic man in Chaos City now. He has broken the record of the city lord��s 28-year-old im on that title.��


    ��However, we haven��t seen Miss Shirley for a while now, right?��


    The customers, who were initially devastated after learning that Mamy Restaurant was closed for the day, began to softly talk among themselves.


    Kurt red at Constantine furiously before he turned around, and boarded his horse-drawn carriage.


    Constantine sat in front of the restaurant��s entrance in a daze for a while before leaving with a disappointed expression.


    The most miserable kind of love was when the other party suddenly appeared just as you were about to give up, and then suddenly disappeared without any warning just as you got your hopes up...


    His love for Miss Shirley was just like that.


    ��Miss Shirley... I will always wait for you to return. I will not miss you again next time,�� Constantine murmured with an aimless gaze.


    ***


    The Blue Grasnd was situated at an extremely cold ce in the northwestern area. Its name might not have even appeared on the map if it weren��t for the nt called ��silver blue grass��.


    On their journey to the north, thends were all covered in snow and ice, and the northwestern area got even colder. Nothing else could be seen, let alone any green nts.


    However, there weren��t any signs of snow in this Blue Grasnd. Silver blue vegetation could be seen stretching all the way to the horizon. It made the eyes of all of them who were a little sick of the snowy scene brighten up.


    ��What a beautiful grasnd. The grass is actually blue!�� eximed Anna.


    ��Would the sheep be blue too?�� Amy poked her head out and looked down. She swept her gaze around, trying to locate the sheep.


    Elizabeth was also looking down with amazement as shemented, ��The temperature here is higher than the other areas. It felt just like... spring.��


    ��Since we havee to such an interesting ce, why don��t we go down to take a look?�� Mag navigated the iron head eagle downward. He was also murmuring inwardly. <i>This grasnd is so blue. It doesn��t look like the ce where the pr ck goat could be found.</i>


    Wasn��t it asking for its own death by wearing a ck coat in this sea of blue?


    As the altitude got lower, the scenery on the ground got clearer. The blue sea was formed by a kind of light blue grass whose height was about 20 centimeters. Apart from the blue grass, there were also some other nts growing intermittently among the little blue grass. However, they weren��t growing as densely as the blue grass, so the grasnd appeared to be blue.


    The giant shadow cast by the iron head eagle caused the animals in the in to panic. A flock of blue sheep started to run hysterically in the in. If they weren��t low enough, they almost wouldn��t be able to see that a big flock of sheep was hiding among the grass.


    ��Wow. The sheep are really blue!!!�� Amy eximed ecstatically as she rubbed up a small fireball between her hands.


    ��There really are blue sheep. They��re so special.�� All thedies were also looking at those sheep with amazement. Sheep wasn��t a rare animal, but blue sheep were different. They had never seen them before.


    ��This is the charm of biological evolution. The sheep here had undergone natural selection, and after umting the small variations, the blue wool was kept. Hence, they became blue sheep.�� Mag wasn��t very surprised. Biological evolution was an amazing thing. Furthermore, the Nond Continent had 10 times or 100 times more species than Earth.


    Everyone didn��t quite understand Mag��s words, but that didn��t stop them from thinking that Mag was very knowledgeable.


    ��Then, can we eat that sheep, Father?�� Amy gulped with an expectant gaze.


    ��The silver blue grass is a special nt that is blue throughout the year, and can generate heat by itself. Therefore, there is such a unique Blue Grasnd here. However, it isn��t poisonous, so the sheep that eats this silver blue grass for survival can be eaten as food too.�� Mag nodded. He had bought a map and a brief introduction to the Blue Grasnd when he went to rent the flying steed this morning.


    As there was only the silver blue grass in this in and nothing else was special about it, the intel was very brief. The pr ck goat wasn��t even mentioned in it.


    ��That��s great.�� Amy raised the little fireball in her hand up, and was ready to release an exploding fireball to get her lunch.


    ��Wait a sec.�� Mag quickly stopped the little one and shook his head. ��It��s very difficult to handle sheep that were blown to death. Moreover, our target isn��t this sheep, but a ck goat. That is the most scrumptious goat in this in.��


    ��A ck goat?�� Amy retracted her hand and looked around on her tiptoes. She shook her head. ��But... there even isn��t a ck rock here. Where are we going to find the ck goat?��


    All of them were looking around them for as far as they could. They could asionally see all kinds of animals running about, but they didn��t see any ck goats. They couldn��t even see a ck boar.

 Chapter 1692 - We Want To Eat Sheep. Sheep That Can Run

    <h4>Chapter 1692: We Want To Eat Sheep. Sheep That Can Run</h4>


    The iron head eagle roughly went one round above the Blue Grasnd, and Mag was focusing downward the whole time, but he still couldn��t find any trace of the ck goats.


    If they really did live in the Blue Grasnd, and were about to be an ingredient supply for Mamy Restaurant, they should at least have a minimum number. They shouldn��t be this hard to find, right?


    ��System, is there something wrong with your information? Or... you��ve lost the sheep that you are rearing?�� asked Mag inwardly.


    ��Could the hostplete the mission independently,�� answered the system.


    Mag rolled his eyes. ��You are a dog if that goat isn��t in this Blue Grasnd.��


    The system gravely said, ��Could the Host please respect this system. This System isn��t a dog system!��


    Mag chuckled. ��Hehe. I��m praising you for raising your sheep so well. You are a good shepherd dog.��


    ��Of course. As an all-around God of Cookery Cultivation System, shepherd...�� The system��s voice faltered, and then furiously said, ��Isn��t a shepherd dog a dog too?��


    ��I don��t know whether a shepherd dog is a dog, but you��re a real dog.�� Mag rolled his eyes. God knew where the system had reared its goats.


    ��Look. There��s a tent over there, and there seemed to be herders too,�� Yabemiya said, pointing forward to the right.


    Mag looked where she was pointing, and that was a ce that was close to the grasnd��s northwestern borders. There was a towering snow mountain far away, and the melted snow converged into a river, and gradually flowed into the grasnd. Meanwhile, those colorful tents that were stitched together from all kinds of beast skins were set up along the two sides of the river.


    ��Since there are herders, let��s go down and take a look. Perhaps they know where we could catch that goat.�� Mag had an idea, so he made the iron head eagle dive down.


    ��Woo...��


    An ear-piercing rion came from the herders�� tent, and the women and children ran back into the tents. The men were holding longbows and spears as they stood guard in front of the tents. They were watching the giant eagle diving down with worry and fear on their faces.


    They had never seen such a huge eagle in the Blue Grasnd before. The snow eagles that they reared couldn��t evenpare to one of its ws.


    However, they had nowhere to retreat. Their families and loved ones were right behind them.


    ��Chief, what��s that thing?!�� a young man asked the old man in front of him in a quivering voice.


    ��It might havee from the back of the snow mountain. Don��t panic, everyone. If its target is the sheep, we��ll let it be. If its target is the tents behind us, then we��ll have to stop it with our lives!�� said Eddie gravely.


    ��Yes!�� all the herders answered in unison.


    However, that giant eagle didn��t dash toward the tents right away. It circled one round beforending on a mound next to them gradually, and a group of people disembarked from that giant eagle��s back.


    ��Look, Chief. There are people on that eagle��s back!��


    ��Those people don��t seem to be hostile toward us.��


    All the herders were shocked when they saw that, but their expressions were much more relieved.


    ��Don��t let down your guard yet. We��re not certain that they are good or bad people yet,�� Eddie said gravely as his eyes locked on the group that disembarked from the eagle��s back like a falcon.


    There were a total of 12 people: one man, nine women, and two children. Judging from their clothes, they shouldn��t belong to the grasnd. Since they could tame this giant eagle to be their steed, they definitely weren��t ordinary people.


    The men here were just an ordinary herding tribe on this grasnd; there was no way they could afford to antagonize these people.


    ��They seem to be rather afraid of us?�� Amy hugged Ugly Duckling as she looked at those herders, who were holding longbows and spears, with perplexment. ��But we are so adorable.��


    ��Meow, meow~�� Ugly Duckling gave her an adorable look in her arms.


    ��Excluding you,�� said Amy without any hesitation after giving it a quick nce.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling was immediately deted, and it rolled its eyes while it lost all its dreams.


    ��We��re considered as uninvited guests, so it��s natural that they��re wary of us. We just have to act normalter.�� Mag smiled, and then led everyone toward the tent.


    These herders didn��t look too different from the herders in other ces. The silver blue grass had provided a hard-to-find fertile meadow in the northwestern region for them, while the melted snow solved their drinking water issue.


    However, perhaps it was due to the silver blue grass, but these herders��plexion had a tinge of blue apart from the usual tan, though they weren��t as blue as the natives of Pandora. They looked almost no different from humans.


    Eddie loudly shouted, ��Halt! Who are you? Why are you guys here?!��


    Mag stopped about 20 meters away from those herders and smiled. ��How do you do? We are here for a vacation. We were simply attracted by this blue grasnd, and we mean no harm.��


    He was worried that these herders wouldn��t know themon tongue at first, but this elderly herder seemed to be well-versed in it.


    Eddie began to size Mag up. This young man didn��t look like a powerhouse. His physique wasn��t even as good as that of the young men in the tribe, and he also didn��t have any weapons on him. He had a warm smile, and didn��t look like a bad guy.


    Meanwhile, a four to five years old little girl was standing next to him with a weird little thing in her arms.


    Behind him was a bevy of beautiful women.


    Yes, extremely beautiful women. The grasnd couldn��t have such exquisite women. Regardless of whether it was the blistering cold wind from the snow mountain or the hot sun throughout the day, they all could make the women in the grasnd lose their exquisiteness.


    Of course, since he could possess such a bevy of beautiful women, this man had to have a very esteemed identity. He wasn��t someone that their tiny tribe could antagonize. This was the rationale that Eddie learned during his travels when he was young.


    The herders were staring at the beautiful women behind the man in a daze. This was a beautiful scenery that had never appeared in the grasnd before: beauties that they might never see again in their lives.


    After making sure that the other party wasn��t hostile, and was an existence that their tribe couldn��t antagonize, Eddie kept his longbow and indicated to the herders to be at ease. He ced one hand across his chest, bowed slightly to Mag, and respectfully said, ��Esteemed guests, we wee your arrival.��


    The herders swiftly changed their inappropriate expression and stares after seeing Eddie so respectful. They, too, bowed in greeting nervously.


    Mag smilingly said, ��You are being too courteous. We��re simply passing by. We heard that roast mutton in the grasnd is great, so we want to try it out.��


    ��Mm-hmm. We want to eat sheep. Sheep that can run.�� Amy came forward and pointed at those sheep which were grazing afar.


    ��What a cute little girl!�� The herders�� eyes all lit up when they saw Amy. The herders�� children grew up on the horseback and tumbled around in the grasnd. They were all muddy little brats, and the herders had never seen such an exquisite little girl before.


    Eddie��s eyes lit up. He pped his chest, and confidently said, ��Roast mutton. That is what we, the Buck Tribe, are best at. This way please, esteemed guests. I will get my people to ughter the sheep, and I will roast it for you personally.��

 Chapter 1693 - Found The Polar Black Goat By Chance

    <h4>Chapter 1693: Found The Pr ck Goat By Chance</h4>


    Thedies all looked at Mag. There was a top chef present here, so was Eddie trying to show off his roast mutton skills in front of Mag?


    However, Mag nodded with anticipation. ��Please do.��


    The herders in the grasnd were mostly experts on roasting meat. No matter if it was the roast wholemb from the grasnd of Inner Mongolia, or the Lop Nur people��s roasted mutton cubes on rose willow branch, one would be able to taste it if he or she was lucky.


    Mag had already learned how to roast mutton kebab and roast pig��s eyes, but he wouldn��t dare to call himself an expert on roasting. He had only learned the basics.


    It would be best if he could learn some tricks from the real experts.


    The greatest change he had undergone aftering to this world was perhaps learning to humble himself.


    Mag had never had a target to work hard for in his life previously, and he��d lived simply to enjoy himself, but it was different now. He��d already seen the depth of the upation of chefs, which resembled the boundless sea of stars. He continued to learn and improve in order to be one of the stars among it.


    ��This way please, guests.�� Eddie led Mag and thedies into a big tent. The interior of the tent was very simple. The silver blue grass on the ground was cut, and the ground was only ttened simply. There was only a y stove, and all the families brought a small campstool each to the tent. They tried very hard to get 12 of them. The sheepskin tent insted them from the wind and was warm. However, there was a tinge of animal stench in it.


    This was nothing to the herders, as they all smelled like that since they spent all their time with their herds.


    However, to Mag and thedies, this smell wasn��t very friendly.


    ��Please wait here for a moment, my esteemed guests. I will go roast mutton for all of you now. The roast wholemb is the main dish, but it takes a longer time. Hence, I will roast some mutton for you to eat first.�� After settling Mag and thedies into the tent, Eddie had some nimble girls apany them in the tent too.


    ��It��s the smell of the sheep.�� Amy sniffed around as she checked out her surroundings, but she wasn��t disdainful of it.


    After a while, a few herders came in with terracotta bowls, and passed a bowl of piping hot sheep��s milk to Mag and thedies. They smiled and gestured to them to drink it.


    Although these herders didn��t know how to speak themon tongue, their friendly smiles were very infectious. Maybe it was their hospitality or the warm milk smelled too enticing, but all of them drank the sheep��s milk.


    Mag had drunk sheep��s milk in the grasnd before. The sheep��s milk that the herders processed themselves would still have some rank odor even after they boiled it. It wasn��t as good as one imagined.


    But the sheep��s milk this time had exceeded his expectations.


    The sheep��s milk��s rank odor was very well-processed. They almost couldn��t sense its existence, or perhaps they could say that there wasn��t any rank odor in this sheep��s milk. It tasted warm and sweet, and waspletely different from the sheep��s milk Mag had before. He felt warm all over, and tasted a sweet scent in his mouth as soon as he drank it.


    Mag couldn��t help praising with brightened eyes. ��Good milk.��


    Cami and Ang looked up at Mag at the same time.


    ��Good sheep��s milk,�� Mag calmly added. What a close shave. He almost said something he wasn��t allowed to say.


    Gulp, gulp.


    The delicious sheep��s milk soon ended up in all their tummies, and their initial uneasiness was also broken by that bowl of warm sheep��s milk.


    The herders, too, smiled proudly when they saw that. The Buck Tribe only produced the best sheep��s milk.


    Amy put down the empty bowl and licked the edge of her mouth with her tongue as she expectantly said, ��The sheep��s milk is so delicious. The roast mutton must be very scrumptious too.��


    Mag passed the empty bowl back to that maiden herder, and expressed his gratitude before he got up, and said, ��I want to go see how they roast the sheep. Do you all want toe with me?��


    ��I want to go,�� Amy said, lifting Ugly Duckling up.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling, who had just fallen asleep, narrowed its eyes puzzledly.


    ��I want to go too, Big Sister Shirley, let��s go together.�� Anna got up and tugged Shirley��s hand. This was her first visit to the grasnd, so she really wanted to go out and y. It would be great if she could ride a horse too.


    ��Alright.�� Shirley stood up.


    Miya pulled Elizabeth up and chuckled. ��Let��s go too. It must be great to y in the grasnd.��


    ��Alright, then we will go right now.�� Mag nodded and led them out of the tent.


    Although it was close to the snow mountain here, and temperature was rtively lower, due to the silver blue grass, the temperature was only around 10 degrees Celsius. To Mag and thedies who came from Chaos City, which was covered with snow, this temperature wasn��t a problem at all.


    Furthermore, the fresh air in the grasnd, the snow mountain among the clouds, and the blue sky all made them feel refreshed.


    Compared to the dark tent with a tinge of rank odor, all of them obviously preferred the outdoors.


    Mag used bodynguage to express their wishes to watch the roasting process. The herders who got his meaning immediately took them behind the tent where a group of herders were busy butchering, letting blood, and skinning the animal.


    Meanwhile, there were a few herders setting up a campfire nearby. They were tossing chunky logs into the fire right now.


    Mag and thedies�� arrival attracted their attention instantly. Many of them stopped working on their tasks, and smiled at Mag and thedies.


    Eddie had just finished letting blood from a goat. He put down the knife and turned around when he heard the sounds. He was rather shocked to see Mag and thedies. ��What are you doing here, esteemed guests? Please wait in your tent for a while, and the roast mutton will be ready soon.��


    ��It��s alright. We��re very interested in the cooking of the roast mutton, so we wanted to see how you people roast them.�� Mag chuckled. His gaze was already attracted by the ck goat which already had its throat slit, and was still struggling.


    Mag had already ughtered thousands of pr ck goats in the God of Cookery��s space. He was already certain with just one look that the ck goat��which was dying now��was the target that he had been searching hard for.


    ��System,e and look. I have found the pr ck goat,�� Mag smugly said. He had found the pr ck goat by chance after traveling far and wide in search of it. This goat appeared even before he had to ask for it.


    ��The mission of searching for the pr ck goat ispleted. Could the host please personally catch a pr ck goat before this mission is consideredplete,�� replied the system.


    ��Sure,�� Mag rxedly answered. Since these herders could catch a pr ck goat, naturally they had to know where to find them. Hence, it wasn��t difficult to catch one.


    Mag stepped forward, looked at that ck goat, and curiously asked, ��Why does this sheep look different from what we saw earlier? Perhaps it��s not a species from the grasnd?��


    ��Good insight, my guest. This ck goat is indeed not one of our goats. It only appears on the snow mountain. It can walk easily on the steep slopes, so it��s very difficult to catch. However, normal mutton cannotpare to it. It is the holy grail among the sheep and goats,�� Eddie smilingly said. ��We caught this one in a trap we set on the mountainst night. We��re preparing to roast it whole for you guests now.��

 Chapter 1694 - This Roast Meat Smells Great

    <h4>Chapter 1694: This Roast Meat Smells Great</h4>


    ��System, the freaking information that you provided has deliberately misled me.�� Mag couldn��t helpining inwardly when he heard Eddie��s words.


    This ck goat was indeed not from the Blue Grasnd, but the snow mountain beyond the grasnd. If they hadn��t met this group of herders, they would never have found one ck goat even if they turned the Blue Grasnd over.


    ��This system giving the information about the Blue Grasnd to the Host is already considered disclosure of information in vition of regtions. How dare the Host bite the hand that feeds him and malign me? This hurts this system��s feelings,�� said the system severely.


    ��Cut it out, will you?�� Mag rolled his eyes. He didn��t believe the system��s lies. However, since he had already ascertained the pr ck goat��s position, this mission was already half-finished.


    ��This goat is so precious, how could we eat it?�� Mag said to Eddie with embarrassment. The herders were indeed very hospitable, and this made him rather embarrassed.


    ��It��s our tribe��s honor to prepare food for our esteemed guests,�� Eddie smilingly replied. It had been years since so many guests hade to the grasnd, and the Buck Tribe was indeed a generous tribe to their guests. They would always serve their guests their best food.


    Mag smiled. ��Then, please continue. I am rather interested in roast mutton. May I watch you during the roasting process?��


    Eddie was surprised that Mag was actually interested in roasting mutton, which was such a lowly affair, given his identity and status. However, big shots usually had some weird hobbies, so Eddie didn��t pursue it, and simply nodded. ��Of course, please make yourselffortable.��


    As the chief of the Buck Tribe, Eddie was also the best roasting master in the tribe. A sheep or goat, no matter how thin or fat, would always be perfectly roasted in Eddie��s hands. Only the previous chief could match his skills.


    The goat, which had three of its legs tied together, soon stopped struggling. All its blood was let out. Eddie crouched down and sliced open a cut on the goat��s leg before puffing up his cheeks and blowing hard.


    The goat skin puffed up, and Eddie raised his knife. He cut out aplete piece of goat��s skin perfectly.


    Mag watched him do that with admiration. The herders�� wisdom was indeed admirable.


    Of course, this wasn��t how Mag skinned the goat. He would hold up a corner of the skin, and use his Fat Head Fish to slice along the skin slowly. He could also cut up aplete piece of goat��s skin at an even faster speed.


    The crux was that he didn��t have to use his mouth.


    The ck goat lost his skin, and revealed the flesh within. The flesh was lean and fit, and almost no fat could be seen. Reared goats couldn��tpare to it.


    After using the ice water from the river to clean the flesh, and rubbing a handful of coarse salt and a spice that Mag had never seen before over it, Eddie used three pieces of wood to prop the goat up and ce it over the preprepared grilling rack.


    ��Watch it closely. If anything happens to it, you can forget about dinner tonight.�� Eddie told a young man to watch over the roast goat.


    ��Alright, it won��t go wrong,�� Alfonso acknowledged with a silly smile. He was taking sneak peaks at Mag enviously while he was turning the grill.


    ��He��s my grandson, Alfonso. He��s still young, but he grew up next to the grilling rack, and his barbecue skills are far better than those of most of the men in the tribe.�� Eddie introduced Alfonso to Mag with pride.


    ��He��s a promising young man.�� Mag smilingly nodded, and took a double look at Alfonso too. This young man did indeed resemble Eddie. His ck wavy hair was let loose around his shoulders, andpared to other herders his age, there seemed to be a gleam sparkling in his brown eyes. That made him look a little different.


    ��It will take some time to roast the entire goat, so let me roast some mutton for my esteemed guests first.�� Eddie went to a row of arbuscles at the edge of the clearing with a dagger. Those arbuscles weren��t tall, but they had a lot of branches that tangled together. They had a kind of red leaves that resembled maple leaves.


    Mag remembered it. The sap that Eddie used to rub all over the goat seemed to be mashed up from their leaves, while the three pieces of wood that were used as the grilling rack also seemed to be made from this arbuscle��s trunk.


    Eddie used the dagger to chop off a big bunch of branches. He used the dagger to shave the surface of branches clean, and Mag could already smell a faint fragrance.


    ��What��s that?�� Mag curiously asked. He was reminded of the rose willow branch immediately.


    The authentic roasted mutton cubes on rose willow branch was the pinnacle of barbecue meats. The rose willow branch that skewered the meat was a natural spice, and the meat tastedpletely different to the chowhounds from the meats that were barbecued with normal bamboo skewers.


    ��This is the branch of the baka tree. We, the Buck Tribe, always use it to roast meat. The roast mutton tastes even better with it.�� Eddie washed the sticks that he had cut out in a wooden basin and chuckled. ��We won��t get this taste anywhere else after we leave the grasnd.��


    ��That is indeed a good thing.�� Mag nodded. Its effect was almost simr to the rose willow branch��s. Furthermore, smelling the fragrance that was emitted by this branch, he could tell it was indeed a natural spice.


    The ck goat was already ced on the grilling rackpletely, so Eddie caught another healthy blue sheep and ughtered it. After getting the meat from the sheep��s thighs and forehead, he chopped it into cubes before skewering it with the baka tree sticks. There were five to six cubes on each stick, and the cubes were three centimeters wide on each side.


    The burning charcoal was set up in a row in the mud pit. Stones wereid, and the mutton kebabs wereid out one by one.


    Barbecue in the grasnd wasn��t very particr. It looked very basic, but the whole process made people feel as wholesome as those meat kebabs.


    The branches were freshly cut, and were soaked in the water before, so they didn��t have to worry that the wood would burn before the mutton kebabs were cooked.


    The red charcoal gave out quite a good temperature. The marbled mutton sizzled shortly, and gave out a roasted meat aroma.


    The sheep in the Blue Grasnd didn��t have any rank odor. Mag knew that after he drank the sheep��s milk.


    However, cing this mutton, which was almost unprocessed, straight into the fire was indeed a very unsophisticated way of grilling.


    He didn��t dare to be so casual when he roasted the beef kebabs, because one had to be very careful with the control of heat and turning of the mutton kebabs. The chunky mutton would either be uncooked inside or charred outside.


    Miya and the rest all came forward too. If Mag was watching the grilling with such focus, then it had to be exceptional.


    Moreover, the aroma of this roast mutton was getting richer and richer. It finally made all of them who had been flying for hours felt hungry finally.


    It would be best if they could have a few mutton kebabs to suppress their hunger before eating the roasted whole goat.


    ��Wow, this roast meat smells great. It must be delicious when it��s done.�� Amy licked her lips as she crouched next to the fire expectantly.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling was already reaching out its paws with anticipation.

 Chapter 1695 - Roast Mutton

    <h4>Chapter 1695: Roast Mutton</h4>


    The chilly wind blowing from the ice mountains caressed the Silver Blue Grass.


    The warm sunlight made it hard to discern if it was winter or spring.


    The mutton cooking on the simple grill made from stone was slowly bing brown. The fragrance of grilled meat and the sizzling sound of oil sprang forth.


    The meat, which was only seasoned with nothing but salt, had a really enticing smell that wasparable to Mag��s beef kebab.


    ��What kind of sheep is this?�� Mag could not help but ask out of curiosity.


    ��This is the blue sheep.�� Eddie flipped the grilled mutton quickly as he introduced it with a smile. ��It��s a special sheep that can only be found in the Blue Grasnd. Only the sheep that feed on the Silver Blue Grass would not have the strong stench.��


    <i>Blue sheep? Looks like this little sheep is feeling blue,</i> Amy thought to herself as she craned her neck to look around. ��Let me take a look. There��s another blue sheep there. This won��t do. Let��s catch it and grill it.��


    ��This is a Shangri-La,�� Magmented with a smile. The extremely cold ce in the northwestern area was a ce filled with snow and ice. It had always been a forgotten ce. Even during the Nond Continent race wars, this ce was not affected.


    Wars happened because of territorial disputes, and the northwestern area had vast unimednds, but none of the races actually cared for them.


    The Blue Grasnd was obviously an idental phenomenon. However, other than the Silver Blue Grass and sheep in this grasnd, there wasn��t even a single magic beast. Therefore, for the different races, this piece ofnd obviously had no value.


    ��The roast mutton is ready. Give it a try.�� Eddie ced a handful of roast mutton kebab on a wooden tray, and passed it to Mag and the rest with a smile.


    Skewered with carved sticks and cut with a thick rolling knife, this mutton kebab embodied the natural grasnd. The reddish-brown meat that was gleaming with oil was emitting a fragrance that would make one salivate.


    ��I want a skewer,�� Amy said with a raise of her hand as she looked at the roast mutton on the tray and swallowed her saliva.


    ��It looks yummy.�� Anna swallowed while also staring at the mutton.


    ��Here, have one each. There��s definitely enough to go around.�� Mag gave the skewers out with a smile. This big fat roasted sheep was enough to make 12 skewers. The meat was cut thickly, so each skewer was almost the size of a sheep leg.


    ��Be careful, it��s hot. Blow on it before eating,�� Mag reminded Amy and Anna.


    ��Mm-hmm,�� Amy replied while opening her mouth wide tond a bite on the meat.


    ��Mm...�� Amy��s eyes lit up instantly. Her little mouth chewed happily as though she was a nibbling rabbit. Her eyes had already formed the shape of a crescent as she smiled in bliss. This made one have an even higher expectation of the roast mutton.


    Amy would always be very generous with herpliments toward all food. No matter how hard a biscuit could be, she could still nibble on it like a little squirrel, making one believe that it was very delicious.


    However, when she put on that expression, it would be only because she had tasted something that was truly delicious, and that could be trusted.


    Mag blew on the first piece of mutton before opening his mouth wide to bite on it.


    The surface of the mutton was slightly charred. It was very juicy, and did not contain any stench that could be found in mutton. Instead, there was a strong and fresh sheep��s milk��s smell.


    The savory taste was merely aplement to the delicious roast mutton, giving it anotheryer of difference.


    Mag closed his eyes, and could almost see the plump blue sheep taking a stroll among the blue grass, and as the wind blew, it was as though he could smell the fresh grass.


    The mouthful of mutton tasted better the more he chewed. It was so enjoyable he almost chewed on his tongue.


    ��This roast mutton is superb!�� Mag opened his eyes and gave Eddie a thumbs-up. He admitted that this was the best roast mutton he had ever tried.


    ��This mutton is delicious,�� Miya said with her mouth full.


    ��As a strong supporter of beef kebab, I have to admit that this roast mutton kebab is pretty good,�� Ba said with a nod. After that, she turned her head to the side to take a big bite of the mutton and chewed happily. Meanwhile, she started seriously considering if she should switch to team roast mutton.


    Everyone expressed their heartfelt praises. No one knew that the food in the grasnd of the far northwestern area could be so delicious.


    ��Ding! The host has made a heartfeltpliment for the food made by others in this world for the first time, and triggered thepletion of a hidden mission. The mission��s reward is the recipe for mutton kebab!�� Just then, the system��s voice rang in Mag��s head.


    ��What?�� Mag was stunned as he looked at the glowing experience bag that appeared in his head.


    ��Is this a fake recipe?�� Mag asked. When would the system be so nice to exchange a recipe for apliment?


    ��Please do not question the system��s professionalism!�� the system said strictly. ��Praising others is a type of good quality. As a candidate for the God of Cookery, you must learn how to be humble. Praising and acknowledging the good of others would allow yourself arger room for improvement and growth.��


    ��Alright. I��ll ept it then.�� Mag raised his brow. There��s no reason to reject a mutton kebab recipe that was given to him. This was a big trump card in the world of roasted food. It was great that he could have the recipe.


    ��It��s great that all of you like it.�� Eddie was bursting with joy as he heard the praises from everyone. He became even quicker in flipping the skewers of mutton.


    One skewer of mutton had around a quarter of a kilogram of meat, so just a skewer made everyone feel a little full.


    However, no one wouldin about having a few more skewers of food with such exotic vor.


    Everyone gathered by the fire as they warmed themselves, and enjoyed the roast mutton and self-made sheep��s milk wine. As the shepherds danced and sang, the atmosphere livened up.


    Shirley borrowed a horse from the shepherds, and brought Anna with her.


    Amy went to look for a sheep, and threw Ugly Duckling on it. After that, she climbed up on the sheep, and rode it to chase after Shirley and Anna.


    Yabemiya and the rest had gone elsewhere to take a stroll and y around. It was rare to have such good weather and environment, and the casual chatting andughter made everyone increasingly familiar with each other.


    Mag did not tag along. Instead, he picked up a random piece of dry wood, and sat by the fire to watch Eddie and Alfonso roast the goat.


    ��Grandpa, have you gone to the south when you were young?�� Mag asked casually as he watched Eddie turn the goat.


    ��Yes. When I was young, I went out to explore for a few decades. The furthest I��ve been was to Chaos City. I stayed there for three years, and started missing home, so I came back.�� Eddie nodded. The corners of his mouth rose unconsciously as he reminisced about the past.


    Alfonso sized Mag up carefully with a little anticipation. His grandpa had taught him themon tongue before. Although he was not fluent in it, he could understand Mag. He loved to hear everything about the grasnd, and also hoped that one day, he could leave the grasnd to take a look at the south just like his grandpa.

 Chapter 1696 - Whole Roasted Goat

    <h4>Chapter 1696: Whole Roasted Goat</h4>


    Mag chatted with Eddie about the changes in Chaos City, the life in the grasnd, and also how big the world outside was.


    One would always be able to learn something from chatting with older people after hearing about their insights into life that came with reflection through the passage of time. Even if Eddie was just a shepherd who went out once when he was young, Mag was still able to take away a lot from his conversation with Eddie.


    Alfonso listened silently by the side while adding charcoal to the fire asionally. Most of the time, he would be looking at Mag with a gleam in his eyes.


    The world outside, as described by this distinguished guest, was way bigger and more exciting than the world his grandfather told him about. There were giant dragons flying in the sky, tree spirits who were as tall as a hill, dwarves who were good at construction and wielding... not forgetting the big cities that were built on tnd.


    ��After decades, the world outside has changedpletely, but the shepherds in the grasnd haven��t. We are still leading our slow and simple life. It��s really a pity for the young people in our tribe. They have no other skill than herding, so they can��t even leave the grasnd,�� Eddiemented.


    ��The people outside are envious that you are leading a carefree life, but you��re envious of the bustling world out there. In these times, I wouldn��t be sure which is better.�� Mag looked past the fire to the youngsters ying wrestling nearby. They were smiling contently, and such a simple life was not easy to find outside.


    Eddie looked at Mag in a little shock. He thought for a while, and then nodded his head as he said, ��I was being greedy.��


    Mag smiled. He didn��t reply to Eddie. He looked with a smile at Alfonso as he could feel his gaze, and asked, ��Do you want to go out to see the world?��


    Alfonso was stunned. He stood up hurriedly and nodded while replying in themon tongue, ��Yes.��


    Mag watched his fidgety hands and smiled. He took out his money bag and took out 10 dragon coins and 10 gold coins. After that, he took out a piece of paper and pen, which he always had on him, and wrote an address down. He passed the paper to Alfonso, and said, ��If you still want to go out to see the world by the time you can converse fluently with your grandfather in themon tongue, look for me at this address.��


    Alfonso became increasingly agitated. His hands, which were holding the dragon coins, were shaking as he bowed deeply, and gratefully said, ��Th-thank you.��


    ��This won��t do. Sir, that��s a lot of money. It��s too much for Alfonso to bear.�� Eddie quickly stood up as he tried to return Mag the money.


    ��It��s only normal for young people to want to go out to see the world, just like how you walked out of the grasnd in the past.�� Mag pressed Eddie��s hand down gently, and looked at Alfonso with a smile as he said, ��Besides, for the young people from the grasnd to survive well outside, you do not necessarily need to know how to fight and kill. Times have changed. As long as he can learn your skills for the roast mutton, I will arrange things for him the moment hees to Chaos City.��


    Eddie looked at Alfonso��s yearning gaze, and felt his heart soften. How could he possibly not know what was on his grandson��s mind? Thetter had attempted to leave the house countless times ever since he was young, just like when Eddie was young.


    ��Then I��ll have to trouble you.�� Eddie bowed deeply to Mag.


    ��You��re wee. Take it as my way of repaying you for the whole roasted goat.�� Mag looked at the whole roasted goat on the grill that had already turned golden brown. It was even more fragrantpared to the roast mutton before. It was a little different from the smell of the blue sheep. This roasted goat��s fragrance had moreyers to it, and they lingered in the air for a very long time.


    Eddie turned the roasted goat, and looked up at Mag as he said, ��Sir, this whole roasted goat is almost done. Do you want to have it now?��


    ��Of course, that��s the best time to have the roasted goat.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He stood up and called everyone back for the roasted goat.


    ��That sheep is toozy, just like Ugly Duckling. It couldn��t even keep up with Big Sister Anna,�� Amyined as she rode the sheep back.


    ��Baa~��


    ��Meow~��


    Both the sheep and Ugly Duckling let out an innocent cry.


    Mag looked at the plump and tame sheep, and was shocked at how Amy did that.


    ��Horse riding is so fun.�� Anna was full of smiles when Shirley carried her off the horse.


    Miya and the rest came back whileughing and chatting. Ang and Jane appeared way closer to the rest, and they were also smiling brightly. Everyone appeared to be in harmony.


    ��Smells great.�� Amy jumped off the sheep��s back, and looked at the roasted goat that was glistening with oil. She swallowed her saliva, and said, ��Roasting the goat like that is so delectable... detestable. But I love it.��


    ��Wash your hands first, and we can start eating.�� Mag received a wooden basin filled with warm water from one of the shepherddies, and called Amy over to wash her hands.


    After everyone had washed their hands, Eddie gave out a paring knife to each person as the shepherds always just sliced a piece off the roasted goat straight away. That was how they ate a whole roasted goat in the grasnd. However, the roasted goat had just been cooked, so it might be a little difficult for the children anddies to do that.


    Mag brought his own knife along. He took out Fat Head Fish, and cut out a piece of mutton for everyone, together with the bones so that it would be more convenient for everyone to hold and eat the mutton.


    ��Father, can I have the leg?�� Amy asked as she stared at one of the goat��s legs.


    ��Of course.�� With a single chop, Mag cut out a leg from the goat, and passed it to Amy. Thetter was still growing, so she could eat as much as two to three adults.


    ��Thank you.�� Amy received the goat��s leg, and started biting into it happily.


    After that, Mag cut out around a kilogram��s worth of mutton, and ced it on his te. He had previously paid for the whole roasted goat with 11,000 copper coins, so he did not feel guilty cutting the goat up.


    Eddie watched on in shock. That was very different from the way the locals ate a whole roasted goat. However, he did not probe. This might be the habit of their distinguished guests.


    Of course, what shocked him the most was Mag��s cutting skills. The pair of hands did not look like they did menial chores, but they could actually wield such arge and thick knife so skillfully. That was something Eddie, as a person who had spent most of his life with goats, hadn��t seen before.


    Mag held up a piece of mutton with the skin, meat, and bone with his fingers. The enticing smell wafted over together with the steam. The oil on the golden-brown skin gleamed under the sunlight. The mutton had already turned brown, and the smell of the baka leaves was infused within.


    Without any hesitation, Mag bit into the meat.


    Crunch.


    The slightly charred skin made a crunching sound as he chewed, and the delicious scent of the charred skin filled his mouth. The fire had been controlled very well, and that gave the mutton its charming texture and taste. It wasparable to the duck��s skin of the Peking duck.


    Beneath the slightly charred skin, the goat was exceptionally tender. Theyer of fat under the skin protected the meat well, and leveled it up in terms of texture.


    The tenderness of the chevon was even better than the mutton kebab just now. Besides, it even had a faint scent of its own other than the fresh smell of the baka leaves, making the meat smell better the more it was chewed. Mag��s taste buds had already surrendered to the beautiful taste as he could not help but immerse himself in the joy of eating.

 Chapter 1697 - I Think… We Are About To Have A Baby

    <h4>Chapter 1697: I Think... We Are About To Have A Baby</h4>


    Mag had tried many whole roasted goats. He had been to the Mongolian grasnd, and had also gone to the Yu Li County at Gobi Desert, but none of the roasted goats he had could bepared to this roasted ck goat grilled by Eddie.


    No one said anything, but actions spoke louder than words. In a sh, the tes filled with a substantial amount of chevon were cleared. That was the greatest form of respect for the roast goat.


    Eddie smiled proudly. Even the distinguished guests from afar would fall in love with his whole roasted goat.


    ��Remember to master your grandfather��s skills beforeing over. When you arrive at Chaos City, I��ll arrange work for you,�� Mag told Alfonso seriously after finishing a few kilograms of chevon once he put his te down.


    It was apparent that the praise could no longer trigger a whole roasted goat recipe reward from the system. It would be such a pity if this delicacy remained only in the Blue Grasnd. Therefore, Mag made ns to recruit Alfonso.


    ��Mm-hm, mm-hm.�� Alfonso nodded seriously.


    The delicious whole roasted goat was an added bonus to Mag and the rest��s trip to the grasnd. Mag expressed his gratitude to Eddie and the other shepherds once again. He left two bags of salt, something that was hard toe by in the grasnd, and departed with the others.


    ��I��m so full. Would thest goat leg still taste good when we get back?�� Amy asked Mag worriedly as shezedfortably in his embrace.


    ��Mm-hm, we can just roast it for a while again when we get back. There shouldn��t be too much of a difference.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. The little fellow was so fond of the whole roasted goat that she insisted on bringing the remaining goat leg back. Its taste after re-roasting would definitely not be as good as when it was freshly roasted, but the difference would not be too big.


    ��That��s great!�� Amy smiled broadly. She turned to look out, and asked, ��Where are we going now? Are we going back already? Aren��t we skiing?��


    ��Yes. We are going skiing right now, and while we��re at it, we��ll catch a ck goat to take home so I can make some chevon soup for everyone.�� Mag nodded with a smile, and nced at the blue sheep tied to the back of the eagle. Those were forcefully given them by Eddie, and it would also not be a bad idea to use those for roast mutton.


    ��Are we skiing down from that tall snowy mountain?�� Anna said in a slightly frightened tone as she pointed to the snowy mountain that was approaching in their eyes.


    ��Not this one. Let��s catch the goat first, and take a look behind this snowy mountain. There might be ces that are more suitable.�� Mag shook his head. The face of the mountain turned toward the grasnd was very steep, and half of the snow on the mountain had already melted to reveal the ck granite underneath that formed an almost 90-degree drop.


    Before they left, Mag asked Eddie where thetter caught the ck goat, and found out that it was at this cliff where the herdsmen caught it in a trap. ck goats were very alert, and they could only catch around one to two a year. Therefore, Mag was very lucky to have coincidentallye on the day they caught the ck goat.


    Mag steered the eagle close to the cliff. Its huge wings dispersed the surrounding clouds to reveal the ck granite rocks in front of everyone.


    ��Look, there really is a goat flying at the cliff!�� Miya suddenly eximed as she pointed diagonally upwards.


    Everyone looked in the direction she pointed, and saw a ck goat jumping as it climbed up the steep cliff. It propelled itself up by pushing against the cracks and small protruding rocks on the cliff, making it look like it was flying up the cliff.


    ��That��s it!�� Mag��s eyes lit up. He steered the eagle upwards while saying to Ba, ��Ba, use your spatial magic to trap it and bring it to the eagle��s back.


    ��Alright.�� Ba raised her hand, and the ck goat, which was jumping up the cliff, suddenly froze in mid-air. It kicked its limbs helplessly in the air before it fell right onto the eagle��s back.


    ��Beautiful.�� Mag nced at the ck goat, which was tied together with the two blue sheep, and smiled.


    ��Ding! Congrattions forpleting the mission of capturing the ck goat. You have received the right to use the ck goat as an ingredient!��


    The system��s voice sounded.


    ��Let��s go skiing.�� Mag steered the eagle to stop at the peak of the snowy mountain. On the other side of the mountain, there was a winding snowy slope, and in the distance, there were more snowy mountains.


    ��I��ll take you all there.�� Elizabeth waved her hand, and a giant ice sledge appeared on the ground.


    ��Wow, this snow sledge looks awesome. It looks just like a crystal.�� Amy was the first to jump down.


    Ugly Duckling followed suit. However, because the surface was too slippery, it face-nted and slid all the way to Amy��s feet.


    Everyone boarded the snow sledge subsequently. Mag got the eagle to follow behind before he jumped in as well.


    ��Hold on tight,�� Elizabeth reminded them. She leaned forward, and the stationary sledge glided down immediately at an increasing speed.


    ��Aaah...��


    Screams echoed throughout the mountain range.


    ***


    ��Lulu, why are you back so early today?�� Xixi asked Lulu, who just returned to the magic potion shop, as she passed him a warm towel.


    Lulu wiped his coal-covered face with the warm towel, and then wiped his hands. He looked at Xixi, and replied, ��I finished my work early today, so I��m back early.��


    ��Give me a moment. I��ll make you some food.�� Xixi took the towel from Lulu, and turned to walk into the kitchen.


    ��Hang on, Xixi, actually, I...�� Lulu called out to Xixi as he rummaged through his breast pocket.


    ��Hm?�� Xixi turned around to look at him in bewilderment.


    ��Found it.�� Lulu pulled his hand out in a fist, and put it in front of Xixi before opening his hand.


    There was an exquisite silver ring in the middle of his palm. It was a very thin ring with an amber gemstone. In the amber, there was a very small branch which looked just like a miniature tree.


    ��This is?!�� Xixi��s eyes lit up. She looked at the ring as she eximed in surprise, ��For me?��


    ��Today is your birthday. This time, I can finally spend it properly with you.�� Lulu looked at her with a gentle gaze. He carefully held her hand, and put the ring on her finger.


    It fitted perfectly. The ring looked very exquisite and cute on Xixi��s long, slender finger.


    Xixi looked at the ring on her finger. Even the edges were buffed until they shone. His hands were sorge and rough; it had to have been very difficult to make such an exquisite ring. On top of that, how much time had he spent off his busy working hours to make it?


    Thinking of all those made Xixi feel a tinge of sourness in her nose. Her eyes reddened gradually as she looked up to meet Lulu��s gentle gaze. She could not help but smile, and pounded lightly on his chest as sheined, ��Stupid. I��ll be happy as long as you��re with me.��


    Lulu scratched his head with a foolish smile. His wife looked so beautiful even when she was angry.


    ��Actually, I have something to tell you as well.�� Xixi took a step closer, and put her hand on her stomach. She looked down with a blush as she said, ��I think... we are about to have a baby.��

 Chapter 1698 - Barbecue Banquet

    <h4>Chapter 1698: Barbecue Banquet</h4>


    Lulu looked at Xixi for a very long while beforeing back to his senses. He joyfully eximed, ��Xixi, did you say... you��re pregnant?��


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Xixi nodded shyly, but could not resist the urge to look up at Lulu with joy. ��I wasn��t too sure a few days ago, but the World Tree gave me its feedback today. I have a little life in my womb. It��s our child.��


    ��That��s great.�� Lulu opened his arms wide and gave Xixi a hug. However, he quickly let her go again for fear that his clumsy limbs would hurt Xixi and the baby inside. He simply looked at Xixi as he smiled foolishly like a child, not knowing where to put his hands.


    ��Feel it.�� Xixi grabbed hisrge hand with a smile, and ced it gently on her stomach. Although there was still no baby bump, both of them were very careful, as though they were handling something very precious.


    ��Let me listen. I want to see if our baby has anything it wants to tell us.�� Lulu knelt down and ced his ear on Xixi��s stomach as he listened seriously with his eyes closed.


    Xixi caressed Lulu��s head gently as she smiled blissfully.


    Perhaps only they knew how difficult it was for this child toe by and what was its significance to them.


    They once thought that they would not be able to have children forever, that Dryads had cut off their lineage for good.


    ***


    ��Heh, isn��t Boss Mag a little too much? In the past, when he took a break, at least the designated hot pot area would still be in operation. Now we can��t even have hot pot.��


    ��Hot pot is fine. Mana Hot Pot Restaurant just up in front is opened by the chef of Boss Mag��s designated hot pot area. Although the ingredients are a littleckingpared to Mamy Restaurant��s, they each have their strengths and weaknesses. Most importantly, it��s cheap there. It��s almost a tenth of the price at Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��Alright. I guess I can settle for second-best and try Mana Hot Pot Restaurant today.��


    Outside the restaurant, some excited customers who saw the notice could not help but grumble before proceeding to Mana Hot Pot Restaurant for hot pot.


    No one knew that Mag and the others had already returned from their break, and were having a barbecue banquet.


    The two sheep and the goat they��d brought back from the Blue Grasnd were the main characters of tonight��s banquet. The blue sheep were made into roast mutton, and Mag even brought back the baka tree branches to make wooden skewers. As it was his first time roasting mutton, he wasn��t very confident, so he cut the mutton up into small pieces simr to the beef kebab. That way, it would be easier for him to control the temperature of the fire.


    As for that ck goat, Amy had tamed it to be her ride on the way back. When it was finally time to ughter the goat at night when they returned, she was in a dilemma.


    ��ckie, although we had a lot of fun in the afternoon, and you��re also smarter than Ugly Duckling, it��s nighttime now, and we are all very hungry, so we have no choice but to eat you up.�� Amy patted the ck goat��s head, andforted it, ��Don��t be upset. I will enjoy you thoroughly.��


    ��Baa~��


    The ck goat licked Amy��s hand before walking towards Mag with resolution.


    ��The mutton soup is cooking in the pot. The grill at home is a little small, so we can��t make a whole roasted goat. We can only roast half the goat, and the grilling method would be a little different from what we had in the grasnd today. I��ll try the taste after a while.�� Mag ced the grill in the middle of the restaurant and shifted the tables and chairs aside. Hebined three long tables to form a very long table.


    Grilling alone in the kitchen would make one feel like a chef instead of someone at a barbecue party.


    Besides, since it was a barbecue, the smoke and atmosphere had to be there. If the food were cooked and served on the table, it wouldn��t be the same. It was all about watching the meat cook slowly on the grill.


    Even though mutton was the star for today, they couldn��t simply just have mutton. Pig��s eyes, beef... and the rest were all avable topliment the mutton.


    Although Irina missed the outing, she did not give the barbecue a miss. She was eating fruits as she listened to Amy talk about the fun and interesting things that had happened during the trip, and they wouldugh together at the funny moments.


    The charcoal in the grill was already red. Mag zed the grill with ayer of oil, and started toy the mutton on top.


    Sizzle~


    When the mutton got in contact with the hot grill, it started smoking immediately, and the fragrance of the meat started wafting out as well.


    Compared to the all-natural way of eating with salt as the only seasoning, Mag added chili powder and cumin. That gave the gentle scent of the mutton a sharp and irresistible aroma, as though he had given it a soul.


    The others, who were still chatting, were all attracted by the smell of the mutton on the grill. Even though they had just had mutton kebab in the afternoon, the smell of Mag��s mutton kebab assailed their noses and made them salivate.


    The process of watching the mutton on the grill change was an enjoyable yet torturous experience.


    ��Alright. Try my first-ever roasted mutton.�� Mag bunched up the skewers of roasted mutton on the grill, and split them up into three long trays before passing them to Miya, who was already waiting at the side.


    ��It looks awesome.�� Miya smiled as she ced the three trays on the table. That way, everyone did not have to get out of their seats to take the food.


    ��Let me try.�� Amy already grabbed a skewer of roasted mutton impatiently, and put it straight into her mouth after just blowing a few times at it.


    Compared to shepherds�� boorish way of eating, Mag��s roasted mutton had much smaller portions, and since he only used the meat, it was more convenient to eat as there weren��t any bones.


    ��Mm... Father��s roasted sheep is very delicious too.�� Amy chewed on the mutton while getting another skewer for Irina, who was sitting beside her. ��Big Sister Irina, try it. It��s really super good.��


    ��Mm-hmm. I��ll give it a try.�� Irina took the skewer and looked at it for a while. Its color on the surface was slightly charred and yellowish, and its smell was very enticing because of the spices. She took her first bite.


    ��This taste!��


    The mutton had a slightly charred smell, but it was not at all hard. The spices teased her taste buds first, and when she bit into the mutton, the freshness of the meat suddenly attacked her mouth.


    That was the taste of the grasnd. The image of the grasnd Amy described to her just now, the blue grasnd that was almost the same color as the sky, suddenly rushed into her mind. The blue sheep gathered in groups as they grazedzily on the grasnd. What a beautiful scene.


    Irina could not help but smile. The spices gave the fresh mutton a lot moreyers in terms of taste, and that satisfied her greedy taste buds to the maximum.


    Other than cumin and chili powder, there was also a light freshness infused that gave off the element of the grasnd.


    If one would say that the beef was outstanding, this mutton kebab would then be enough to be on the same level.


    She thought that maybe... she might like mutton a little more.

 Chapter 1699 - First Bowl Of Mutton Soup

    <h4>Chapter 1699: First Bowl Of Mutton Soup</h4>


    ��Although the mutton kebab we had in the grasnd was delicious, I like the one Boss made more. Have I... already be someone with extreme tastes?�� Miya said embarrassedly as she licked her lips.


    ��I think the way we ate in the grasnd suits me more inparison,�� Elizabeth said with a smile after she tried the mutton. Her taste preference was probably the mildest out of everyone.


    ��But Uncle Mag is so impressive. He learned it only after watching that grandpa do it once, and even invented a new roasting method.�� Anna admired Mag. She felt that she was very stupid for not being able to learn how to make the beef kebab yet.


    ��Anna, you��re still young. When you grow a little older, it would be easier for you to operate the kitchenware, and that��s when you��ll start picking things up quickly,�� Mag told Anna with a smile. She was a very hardworking young fellow and a pretty fast learner. The only downside was that because she was too young, she would have to stand on a little stool to reach the grill, not to mention grabbing many bamboo skewers in one go with her little hands.


    ��I have officially decided that from today onwards, I am going to split half my love for beef kebab to mutton kebab,�� Ba announced. After that, she took a bite of the mutton, and immersed herself in the joy of chewing.


    ��Rather positive feedback.�� Mag looked at thedies who were enjoying their roasted mutton, and also tried a skewer himself.


    His control over the fire was a lot worsepared to Eddie��s. After all, it was his first time roasting mutton, and it was insufficient to just follow his experience with beef kebabs. The surface of the mutton became too hard, and the meat was rather dry.


    However, the fresh and tender meat concealed the w in his skills, and cumin and chili powder were also miracle tools to cheat one��s taste buds with the vor so that the problem with fire control could be overlooked.


    <i>Salt alone is the best way to do it indeed.</i> The more Mag thought about it, the more he could understand the mastery in Eddie��s simple roasting techniques.


    He had already received the recipe for the mutton kebab, and it seemed like he would have to train himself well in the test field for the God of Cookery tonight.


    However, for someone with extreme tastes, cumin and chili powder would be the soul of all food. The freshness of original food was no longer able to satisfy his experienced tongue.


    Mag only gave himself four points for this set of roasted mutton. It was far from passing and a huge gap to perfection.


    ��Miya, pour me a ss of beer,�� Mag told Miya, who was eating, as he ced the beef on the grill. <i>How can you leave out beer at a barbecue?</i>


    ��Okay.�� Miya got up, and smilingly asked the others, ��What drinks do all of you like?��


    ��I would like some beer too. The extra cold kind,�� Irina said with a nod.


    ��I want be�� juice.�� Ba met Mag��s gaze and changed her order to juice obediently. She snorted softly, and indignantly said, ��I��ll be of age in half a month!��


    ��Then wait for half a month,�� Mag replied calmly. No alcohol for those underage. That was the limit.


    The fire and smoke from the barbecue and everyone��sughter and chatting made the entire restaurant extra warm.


    Elizabeth took a sip of red wine, and smiled when she saw everyone smiling.


    How interesting. She��d never thought that there would be a ce that could make her lower her guard and smile happily with others after her mother passed away.


    She found her younger sister, and also a group of... friends.


    To her, that used to be wishful thinking, but now it was the people by her side.


    No one here cared about who was sitting on that ice throne. That was not even as important as what was for breakfast tomorrow.


    After a few rounds of barbecue, the pile of food was cleared, and so was therge barrel of alcohol at the side.


    Because that roasted half goat did not taste authentic enough, Mag gave it up straight away. Such things could not be learned by watching indeed.


    Gina performed a merfolk dance for everyone, andpared to her sweet voice, her rather stiff moves made her appear a little cute and clumsy, making everyone even more enthusiastic.


    Everyone danced and sang, and that was when many hidden talents were uncovered to everyone��s surprise.


    ��Alright. We��ve finished the barbecue today.�� Mag ced his empty ss down with a smile, and told everyone, ��But, the highlight of the show is at the back. Let me introduce everyone to the new product that we��ll beunching tomorrow: mutton soup.��


    ��New product?�� Everyone looked at Mag in shock. They did hear Mag mention making mutton soup, but because they were too focused on the roast mutton, they did not really care about it. Now, it seemed that the mutton soup was the one that Mag really cared about.


    ��Miya, give me a hand.�� Mag walked into the kitchen. The moment they entered the kitchen, they were greeted by a rich smell of mutton.


    Perhaps it was because they��d had the various spicy barbecue foods, but this waft of fragrance was rather refreshing.


    ��Smells great. Is this the smell of the mutton soup?�� Miya��s eyes lit up the moment she walked through the door. She looked at the huge pot on the stove in surprise.


    ��Set up 13 soup bowls. I��ll mix the dipping sauce,�� Mag told Miya before he went to take a stack of small dishes.


    Mutton soup had to go with the spicy powder dip. It was made up of dried chili, soybeans, peanuts, star anise, bay leaves, and other spices stir-fried with salt. After that, the salt would be sieved out, and the spices would be crushed with a cleaver. Then, cooked sesame and adle of the salt used previously would be added again and mixed together to make a perfect Szechuan-style spicy powder dip.


    Miya had already finished setting up the bowls. Mag switched the stove off and opened the lid.


    Steam started rising, making the kitchen look magical.


    For the mutton soup to be good, it had to be simmered over a small me for an entire night.


    Mag did not have much time, so he used a pressure cooker to decrease the cooking time.


    The thick soup was milky white, and just the smell alone was rich and refreshing. There wasn��t a hint of gamey mutton smell.


    ��Looks not bad.�� Mag smiled. He sliced the cooked mutton at the side into thin slices before scalding it in a pot of boiling water. After that, he ced the meat into the bowls, and poured the milky white mutton soup in. Lastly, he added some coriander, and a bowl of fragrant piping hot mutton soup was done.


    The fresh green coriander floating on the milky white milk, in addition to the mutton that took up half the bowl, looked and smelled absolutely delicious.


    ��Alright, bring it out.�� Mag brought out two trays and ced eight bowls of mutton soup on them before bringing the soup out of the kitchen. Miya followed behind with the remaining bowls.


    Everyone could not sit still as they waited impatiently. When they saw Mag and Miya exit the kitchen with the bowls of piping hot soup, their eyes lit up.


    The milky white mutton soup looked very rich. The fragrant smell of meat and coriander wafted over as the steam rose, making everyone, who just had barbecue and beer, salivate.

 Chapter 1700 - Mamy Restaurant Is Full Of Talents

    <h4>Chapter 1700: Mamy Restaurant Is Full Of Talents</h4>


    Nothing could be better than a piping hot bowl of mutton soup on a cold winter day.


    As for those who��d just finished the savory and spicy barbecue with some ice-cold beer, a bowl of fragrant mutton soup was equally enticing.


    ��Father, do I pour the seasoning in this small dish into the soup?�� Amy asked as she pointed to the seasoning in front of her.


    ��No, this is for you to dip the mutton in.�� Mag sat down, picked up a piece of mutton, and dipped it in the seasoning. The mutton was immediately covered with sesame, crushed peanuts, and chili powder. The in-looking mutton suddenly came alive.


    Mag put the mutton into his mouth. The taste of the seasoning erupted in his mouth first, waking his taste buds up. The fragrance of the peanut and soybean, coupled with the spiciness from the dried chili and other spices, already filled his mouth before he even started chewing.


    The mutton was thin and soft, yet it wasn��t soggy. The fresh soup would seep out of the meat when it was chewed, and there would be an amazing collision of taste between the mutton and the seasoning.


    The fresh mutton made the vors of the seasoning even richer.


    This taste came even stronger, unlike the richness of braised meat. The crushed peanut and the soft mutton might seem like an oddbination, but one would know howpatible the two were after trying it.


    Even Mag, who had always been very mindful of dining etiquette, could not help but make chewing noises.


    <i>This mutton is superb!</i> Mag raised his brows unknowingly. The mutton in the mutton soup had to go with the dry seasoning indeed. Of course, this dry seasoning was also undeniably good.


    After swallowing that piece of mutton, the spiciness lingered in his mouth. This was the moment to drink a spoonful of milky white mutton soup, and that made him feel as though he had transcended.


    The mutton soup was made with the sheep��s bones. The bone marrow and cogen within the bones had all fused into the soup, giving it a smooth texture and fresh taste, and making it fragrant and not greasy, and thick and not sticky. The soup made its round in the mouth and calmed the taste buds before sliding down into the stomach to release a surge of warmth upwards and to the entire body.


    ��Damn...��


    Mag smiled. This bowl of mutton soup had made his days and nights of hard work worth it.


    ��This soup is delicious.�� Amy, who was at the side, was already gulping the soup down right from the bowl.


    ��Having the mutton alone is a little too in, but after dipping it in the dry seasoning, it��s a totally different experience. It��s so delicious I almost bit my tongue. How amazing!�� Cami eximed.


    ��Yes. This dry seasoning is good. Although it��s a little spicy, it��s really fragrant.�� Miya nodded in agreement.


    After finishing the barbecue, the bowl of mutton soup was a good end to the banquet.


    ��Ba, please stay for a while. I have something to ask you.�� Irina called Ba back.


    ��Hm?�� Ba looked at Irina with bewilderment, but she still stood still obediently.


    In the past, she��d never had an idol, but she did after meeting Irina.


    She fully admired the other party for all her legendary stories, and was even willing to be Irina��s little fangirl.


    ��I heard that you��ve repaired an ancient spell formation to teleport yourself to this world,�� Irina asked in a lowered voice after pulling Ba to a corner.


    ��Mm-hmm... that��s true.�� Ba nodded her head in despair. <i>Don��t mention that darn spell formation anymore.</i>


    If it were not for that darn spell formation, she would still have been an honorable princess at the Moon Nation.


    However, if it were not for that darn spell formation, she would not have arrived in this world, and she would not have tasted so many delicacies or met such good friends.


    Compared to the Moon Nation, the Nond Continent was really a vast area ofnd. It was just a pity she did not have the opportunity to travel further.


    ��In that case, can you understand this spell formation?�� Irina opened her hands to reveal in her palm a photostone, which had the corner of the spell formation.


    Ba went forward and looked at it seriously. She nodded, and said, ��This spell formation seems to be from a very ancient era, but it seems to be from the same period as the one that I repaired previously because it has many of the same inscriptions. I can understand some of it.��


    ��Really?�� Irina looked at Ba in shock. Some of the best spell formation masters had seen this photostone today, but Ba was the only one who said she could understand some of it.


    ��Yes. I��ve read a lot in order to repair that spell formation. There is plenty of ancient literature in the Moon Nation library. That includes specific texts on ancient spell formations. However, this spell formation seems ratherplicated. I��m not certain that I can understand it all.�� Ba nodded. She was a little happy that she could disy some of her capabilities in front of her idol.


    ��Alright. You don��t have to work tomorrow. Follow me somewhere,�� Irina said with satisfaction as she kept the photostone.


    ��Huh?�� Ba was stunned. She looked at Mag instinctively. ��But...��


    ��It��s alright. I have the final say,�� Irina said. She could tell what Ba was worried about.


    ��Alright.�� Ba smiled immediately. <i>True, Irina is a superb 10th-tier powerhouse and also the elf princess. Boss couldn��t possibly stop her.</i>


    ��Go ahead. Ang is going to start work officially tomorrow, and Shirley��s back too. There��s no problem.�� Indeed, when Mag heard that, all he did was nce at her and nodded with consent.


    ��I��m... not fired, right?�� Ba asked with a frown. Based on what Mag meant, it felt as though she was a tool that could be easily reced. That made her feel danger since she had always thought of herself as the pir of support for the restaurant.


    ��Of course not. You are a very important employee,�� Mag said with a smile. He didn��t know why thisdy would suddenly feel as though she was dispensable. She alone was as good as 10 people.


    ��That��s great.�� Ba smiled. Indeed, the restaurant couldn��t dismiss her.


    Everyone bade their farewell. After ying the entire day and eating so many delicacies, everyone was tired, so they quickly went back to wash up and turn in.


    Gina bade Mag and everyone else goodnight, and went upstairs to sleep.


    Amy had already fallen asleep on the table with Ugly Duckling in her arms.


    ��Little fellow.�� Mag smiled and carried Amy in one arm while picking Ugly Duckling up with the other. While walking upstairs, he softly asked, ��How��s the situation over there?��


    ��No one could understand the ancient spell formation. There��s no progress on the repair work at all.�� Irina shook her head.


    ��I didn��t expect that we would have to rely on an employee from my restaurant to finally solve this. Mamy Restaurant is full of talents,�� Magmented.

 Chapter 1701 - The Evil Dragon Spins

    <h4>Chapter 1701: The Evil Dragon Spins</h4>


    ��I��m so happy today! I had so much good food, and I even got to ride on a horsey. It��s so much fun!�� Anna was beaming as she shook Shirley��s hand.


    ��Yes. It was an interesting day,�� Shirley looked down at Anna and smiled.


    ��Big Sister Shirley. You look so pretty when you smile,�� Anna said seriously as she looked at Shirley��s face.


    Ever since Shirley came back, she always had a hint of sorrow in her eyes. Anna hadn��t even seen her smile before.


    Shirley was a little stunned. She suddenly realized that she had been giving off negative energy unknowingly ever since she returned to Chaos City. It had to have affected Anna. She looked at Anna, and apologetically said, ��I��m sorry, Anna.��


    ��It��s alright. I just hope that you can smile more, like just now,�� Anna said with a smile and a shake of her head.


    ��Mm-hmm. I will.�� Shirley nodded with a smile. It was as though Anna��s smile hadpletely gotten rid of all the haze that had been gathering inside her.


    Shirley might be unable to forget her hatred, but if she allowed it to take over her life, that would be the most unfortunate thing ever.


    ***


    ��Wow...��


    ��Look, I can do the evil dragon spin...��


    A gold and a silver giant dragon were spinning in the air where Miya��sughter came from.


    ��This is the most useless skill in a battle. Instead, it will expose your weak points to your opponents,�� Elizabethmented coldly.


    ��Oh.�� Miya changed back to the normal flying position beside Elizabeth. After that, she excitedly asked, ��When can I start learning battle skills? Can I also make hail fall easily with a p of my wings just like you?��


    ��No, you can��t.�� Elizabeth shook her head.


    ��What about frozen magic?��


    ��No.��


    ��Alright...�� Miya felt dejected. She said in despair, ��Looks like I��m really not talented...��


    ��It��s not about talent.�� Elizabeth suddenly picked up speed, and then turned to face Miya. She looked into Miya��s eyes, and said, ��You��re Rankster��s daughter. You have pure blood, and are also super talented.��


    ��Then why can��t I learn them?�� Miya asked with bewilderment.


    ��You have the Golden Dragon blood, and it��s not suitable for you to learn the Frost Dragon Tribe��s magic. However, you can learn the Golden Dragon Tribe��s power spell and be the superpower that rules the sky.�� Elizabeth shook her head, and said, ��Therefore, if you want to be stronger, you have to ept the help of the Golden Dragon Tribe.��


    ��But... aren��t I a frost dragon? Father is a frost dragon, and you are a frost dragon...�� Miya was a little puzzled.


    ��Our grandmother is a golden dragon, so maybe that��s why you��ve inherited the golden dragon blood. On top of that, it��s the purest royal blood,�� Elizabeth said.


    ��So the things that those golden dragons said were true? If I wanted to be stronger, I would have to return to Golden Dragon Ind?�� Yabemiya frowned. She wanted to be stronger so that she could protect her older sister and the people from the restaurant, but she couldn��t bear to leave everyone.


    ��This is not up to me to decide.�� Elizabeth shook her head slightly. The Frost Dragon Tribe and the Golden Dragon Tribe weren��t really on good terms. A few hundred years ago, the two tribes were even at war with each other because of their grandparents.


    ***


    Rodu, in the Magus Tower.


    ��Sir, the preparation for the Magic Caster Tournament is almostplete. We��ve also sent out all the invitations. This would be a grander and more exciting Magic Caster Tournament.�� Brent looked at Richard excitedly. The triennial Magic Caster Tournament was currently the most important event for the Magus Tower. The president had appointed him to organize it, which showed how important he was to the president. Therefore, he had to put extra effort into it.


    Richard looked up, and asked Brent, ��Is Krassu��s attendance confirmed?��


    Although he really hated that fellow, His Majesty even brought up Krassu��s attendance to him today when he went to the pce. He had already promised His Majesty that he would ensure Krassu��s presence at the Magic Caster Tournament.


    ��I believe he will definitelye, but he is a very egoistic old fellow. He even signed his disciple up, and it��s even for the youth category. I want to see how things are going to end then,�� Brent said with a mocking smile.


    ��Isn��t his disciple only four?�� Richard said with a frown. He had seen the little fellow personally previously. Although she was way stronger than normal four-year-olds, she would only be trashed if she joined the official tournament.


    ��Exactly. He��s courting his own death. This time, he��s definitely going to tarnish both his and Urien��s reputation,�� Brent said with a nod and a chuckle.


    ��Interesting.�� Richard smiled. Since he didn��t have a chance to defeat Krassu, he could still have his disciple defeat Krassu��s disciple. That seemed rather good.


    ***


    Mag cooked arge pot of mutton soup, and waited for it toe to a boil before letting it simmer over a small fire. After that, he went upstairs to shower and sleep.


    The mutton soup had to simmer overnight.


    Besides, if he only sold the mutton soup in the morning, it would not be that fresh in the afternoon.


    Mag had decided tounch the mutton soup early the next morning tofort the customers.


    After a shower, Magy on the bed excitedly as he clicked open the mutton kebab experience bag in his head.


    After the hands-on experience at night, Mag acknowledged that he was still far from being a good mutton kebab chef. He was an experience bag away.


    The information surged into his brain. A good mutton kebab had to start from choosing the mutton and bamboo skewer, proceeding to how the mutton was cut and marinated and all the other procedures. Every step wasn��t as simple as he thought.


    The simple way of roasting used by the grasnd��s people was not suitable for every scenario. After all, not everyone was able to experience sitting under the azure blue sky and enjoying the fresh scent of the grass as the wind blew past while eating the roast mutton kebab with original taste.


    ��If Iunched two new dishes in a day, they probably wouldn��t say anything, right?�� Mag kicked open the door to the test field for the God of Cookery, and walked in with resolution.


    ***


    ��Father, you have to believe me. There isn��t a single chef in the entire Chaos City who can cook mutton. As long as we open a mutton restaurant in Aden Square, we will definitely make big bucks,�� a young orc who was carrying arge wok on his back said with certainty to a tall orc beside him.


    ��Chaos City is a ce where different races intermingle. It��s a ce where many hidden talents are at. It��s not as simple as you think.�� The tall orc shook his head with a smile. He looked at the shops at Aden Square. There weren��t many restaurants open early in the morning. Along the way, they saw many shops selling wraps. Most of the restaurants sold beef and pork. It was indeed true that there wasn��t a single mutton restaurant to be seen.

 Chapter 1702 - Father-And-Son Orcs

    <h4>Chapter 1702: Father-And-Son Orcs</h4>


    Leiden and Moore, the father and son, came from the Twilight Forest. Their tribe made a living with shepherding, and it was a small tribe that was slowly facing a decline.


    There weren��t enough grass patches in the forest to begin with, and after the big tribes forcefully imed territories, their tribe��sst remaining grass patch was also upied. Leiden did not want to herd for others, so he brought Moore to Chaos City.


    Chaos City was a good ce. Leiden had already heard people say that this was a ce full of opportunities. As long as one was willing to put in some effort, they would not go hungry.


    That was the truth. After half a month of their arrival, the father-and-son duo had not only earned money for their meals, they even managed to save up 1000 copper coins by moving goods for others and sleeping inmunal bunk beds.


    However, that was not a long-term n. There would be one day where Leiden would no longer be able to do manualbor, and Moore would still have to get married, so Leiden could not depend on Moore to support him when he was old. Therefore, the father-and-son duo did not rush to the factory this morning. Instead, they came to Aden Square, which was said to be the busiest area of Chaos City, to take a look if they could find any opportunities.


    Aden Square was huge. There were all kinds of shops lined up along the crescent-shaped square.


    There were tons of restaurants, and even tailors and cloth shops could be seen everywhere. There were drunkards staggering out of bars from time to time as women in chiffon dresses closed the doors behind them with a look of disdain.


    This scene made the Father-and-Son duo, who didn��t have the chance to go out a lot, a little stunned.


    Leiden, who had been shepherding for his whole life, had no other abilities other than having strength.


    However, after seeing the rows of restaurants, Moore came up with an idea: open a mutton restaurant.


    Leiden had been interacting with sheep for the whole of his life. In the tribe, they did not sell their sheep. The most they did was barter the sheep with passing merchants for some salt, but the majority of the sheep were their food.


    He was not really good at anything, but he was pretty skilled at roasting mutton.


    He could make roasted mutton and stewed mutton, ande up with different new things with simple techniques to make mutton. In the past, he made so many children cry because they wanted to eat the mutton he made so badly.


    However, he had never thought that he could earn money from roasting mutton.


    ��We haven��t seen any mutton restaurants on the way. Could it be that the people from Chaos City don��t like mutton?�� Leiden said with a frown.


    ��How is that possible? Mutton is divine. How could anyone not like it?�� Moore thought for a while, and seriously said, ��I think it must be because no one could make mutton well. If they tried the mutton you made, they would definitely fall in love with mutton.��


    Leiden shook his head. He did not lose his rationale because of Moore��s words. Opening a restaurant required arge sum of money. They did not have the capital right now.


    Besides, even if they wanted to open a mutton restaurant, they had to at least know that there were people who loved eating mutton in Chaos City first before they could know if this business was viable.


    Although Leiden did not have much knowledge, he was not a fool.


    The father-and-son duo arrived at the other corner of Aden Square unknowingly. Moore suddenly pointed to the front, and asked, ��Father, look, what are all those people in front lining up for?��


    ��It��s so early in the morning, and the weather is so cold. What are they lining up for? Are they waiting to start work?�� Leiden was also a little shocked with that long line.


    ��Let��s go take a look. Since there are so many people lining up, the pay for this job might be pretty good,�� Moore said with a smile as he moved forward quickly.


    ��That made sense.�� Leiden took a few quick steps forward and caught up with Moore. They could think about doing business again slowly, but they first had to work hard to earn sufficient capital.


    However, when Leiden and Moore got closer, they were stunned.


    Those people lining up were all dressed to the nines. They looked even richer than the bosses they had seen for the past few days. These people weren��t paid workers at all.


    ��Look, Father, this is a restaurant.�� Moore looked at Mamy Restaurant in shock.


    This restaurant was incredibly posh. It had a wall madepletely out of crystals. It was even morevish than any of the restaurants he had seen before.


    ��Yeah. So it��s a restaurant.�� Leiden was also slightly shocked. This restaurant that could make so many bosses line up here early in the morning had to be incredible. They probably wouldn��t be able to afford a meal here even if they emptied their pockets. Leiden tugged Moore��s hand and brought him away.


    ��Boss Mag is going tounch mutton soup in the morning and mutton kebab in the afternoon. Two new dishes in a day. That��s not like him at all.��


    ��Exactly. Besides, mutton had such a strong odor. I can��t take it.��


    ��You could eat tripe fine. What is mutton? Boss Mag��s culinary skill is at the level of a god.��


    ��Since you put it that way, I��m getting more interested in the mutton soup.��


    The customers�� discussion made Leiden and his son stop in their tracks.


    They exchanged nces before turning their heads back to look at the entrance of the restaurant. On the entrance, there was a small ckboard with two rows of words.


    Moore, who was a little literate, read, ��New product for this morning: mutton soup; new product for this afternoon: mutton kebab.��


    It was two rows of very simple words, but they made Leiden��s and Moore��s eyes light up.


    ��Father, look, I told you there would be people who like mutton. This is a restaurant that is popr with so many big bosses. They��re selling mutton too,�� Moore told Leiden excitedly.


    Leiden was also a little excited. However, he calmed down quickly, and softly said, ��It��s only a newunch. It might not be popr with everyone.��


    ��Let��s line up and try it too. We can also see the customers�� reactions to it.�� Moore also lowered his voice, but there was still an excitement in his gaze.


    ��But...�� Leiden fell silent. He looked at the posh setup of the restaurant. This kind of restaurant was not one they could set foot in.


    ��If the food��s too expensive, we can just take a look beforeing out. If we don��t sit, we won��t even dirty their chairs.�� Moore could tell what Leiden was worried about. ��I think the people in Chaos City are quite nice.��


    ��Alright. Let��s line up at the back too.�� Leiden made the decision, and went to the end of the line with Moore.


    They had yet to find a permanent ce to stay aftering over, and Leiden was a little embarrassed to go to someone else��s restaurant to check it out. However, he really had no choice. He had little skill and not much money. If he wasn��t sure, he wouldn��t dare to make a rash decision.


    ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant.�� The restaurant��s door opened slowly. A young man dressed in a white chef��s uniform walked out with a few prettydies as they weed the customers at the door with a smile.


    ��This is the restaurant owner? He looks so young.�� Leiden was a little shocked to see the young man.

 Chapter 1703 - Boss, Take A Seat Here

    <h4>Chapter 1703: Boss, Take A Seat Here</h4>


    The customers greeted the young man warmly. They should be regrs of the restaurant. There were others who even asked about the mutton kebab and mutton soup.


    That young man could also call out the customers�� names or nicknames correctly, but he was still mysterious about the newunches.


    Leiden and Moore followed the line towards the entrance of the restaurant while being shocked at the young man.


    ��Wee.�� Mag nodded at them with a warm smile. His gaze paused on the young boy with a pot on his back.


    ��Hi.�� Leiden quickly nodded back with Moore. He was about to step foot into the restaurant, but stopped to shuffle his feet outside before making his way in.


    Mag looked at the two for a while. He could tell from their tattered clothes that they were not wealthy. This young boy had a pot on his back and a short knife hung on his waist. This meant that out of the two, one of them could cook.


    The omniscient door notified him that this father-and-son duo was no simple orcs.


    Perhaps they��d just arrived at Chaos City, and didn��t know the prices of Mamy Restaurant, so they came in by mistake.


    There were many customers like that every day. Most of them would find an excuse to leave after taking a look at the menu.


    Mag did not look down on them. There were way more ordinary people in this world. Spending 200 copper coins on a bowl of tofu pudding was a veryvish thing to most.


    Leiden and Moore found a table near the entrance. It was more convenient to leave from there. They stood by the table and hesitated to sit.


    Their clothes weren��t very dirty, since they would usually take their shirts off when they worked and put their shirts back on after they were done.


    However, this table and chairs were all as clean as a clear mirror. Not a trace of dust could be seen on the surface. If they were to sit, they would definitely cause a lot of dust to settle on the furniture, and the service staff would have to clean them again.


    ��Please take a seat and browse through the menu first. Someone wille over to take your order.�� Gina walked over to them, and ced the menu down in front of them.


    It was the first time Moore had seen such a beautifuldy with such a lovely voice. His face flushed red, and he quickly looked down, afraid to even look at Gina. He tugged on Leiden��s sleeve and sat down.


    ��How could we.�� Leiden was a little uneasy. He looked up and saw that Gina had already walked towards the kitchen.


    ��W-we��ll take a look at the menu first.�� Moore was also a little nervous and uneasy. However, since they had already taken their seats, they could not possibly stand up and leave right away. They still wanted to see if the customers liked the mutton soup.


    ��Alright.�� Leiden nodded. Since they��d already taken a seat, they��d just take a look at the menu first.


    ��Sirs, there aren��t any more seats. Can we share a table with you?�� A voice sounded from beside them.


    Leiden looked up and met a plump, smiling face. The person who asked was a man dressed in a beautiful robe, wearing arge gemstone on his finger. Beside him was another man of a simr size and wearing an equally beautiful robe. It was obvious that the two of them were bosses. Leiden quickly pulled Moore up, and nervously said, ��Boss, take a seat here.��


    ��Hey, hey, hey.�� Harrison and Gjerj were flustered the moment Leiden and his son stood up, and quickly reached out to stop them.


    ��Please, don��t. If you don��t want to share the table, we can just wait. If you let us have the table, Boss Mag might think that we snatched the seat. That��s really embarrassing.�� Harrison didn��t know whether tough or to cry. It had to be their first time here at Mamy Restaurant, so they did not really understand the table-sharing rule.


    ��Yeah. There aren��t a lot of tables in Mamy Restaurant, but there are quite a lot of customers. That��s why the boss made the table-sharing rule. As long as there are empty seats, we can share the table and eat together. We��re not trying to snatch the table. We just want to share the table,�� Gjerj exined with a smile. They did not want to end up on Boss Mag��s cklist because of a ridiculous misunderstanding.


    After hearing their exnation, and seeing the two bosses appear even more nervous than he was, Leiden felt a little strange. He didn��t expect bosses who were willing to share a table with them to exist. He thought for a while and sat back down with Moore uneasily. He shifted their luggage over to his side and nodded as he said, ��Take a seat.��


    ��Alright.�� Harrison and Gjerj smiled as they took their seats.


    ��Judging from your ent, you don��t sound like a local. Did you just arrive at Chaos City?�� Harrison asked curiously after sitting down.


    ��Mm-hmm. Just recently.�� Leiden nodded and felt a little ufortable.


    ��Then you guys came to the right ce. Mamy Restaurant is the best restaurant in Chaos City. The food here can��t be found anywhere else,�� Harrison said with a smile.


    ��Okay.�� Leiden nodded. He put his hands under the table and rubbed them together, not knowing how to reply.


    Gjerj nced at the father-and-son, and changed the topic. ��Boss Mag stood us up for a day andunched two new products. How amazing. We have to try this mutton soup, and see how Boss Mag made it turn out.��


    ��I��ve tried roast mutton before. There��s a restaurant opened by shepherds selling roast mutton in the city��s west. It��s not bad. But as for mutton soup, I really wonder how Boss Mag would get rid of that rank odor. The smell isn��t really friendly,�� Harrison said with a smile.


    ��If Boss Mag wasn��t even capable of that, he wouldn��tunch the mutton soup. Aren��t you even confident in that?�� Gjerjmented without a hint of worry.


    Leiden and his son pricked their ears as they listened to the conversation carefully. They were increasingly curious about Boss Mag. How good did his culinary skills have to be for this bunch of big bosses to line up early in the winter morning?


    Moore flipped the menu open. The moment he saw the prices at the side, he could not help but take in a breath of cold air.


    Leiden nced over and his eyes widened immediately. The number of zeros on the menu made his vision blur. Even the cheapest tofu pudding was priced at 200 copper coins.


    A bowl of mutton soup cost 500 copper coins, and the mutton kebab, which was not avable in the morning, was sold at 100 copper coins for a skewer.


    Leiden quickly did a mental calction. He had 1,000 copper coins in his pocket. That was not even enough for him and Moore to order two sets of Yangzhou fried rice.


    Moore looked up from the menu and swallowed hard. He suddenly regretted pulling his father into this restaurant. Now, he hadnded them in such an awkward situation.


    Just then, Miya came over to their table with a smile, and asked, ��May I have your order please?��


    ��Er...�� Leiden stared at the menu as beads of perspiration started forming on his forehead. He hesitated for a while before saying, ��We��ll... get a sweet tofu pudding.��


    ��Alright. One sweet tofu pudding. Please hold on.�� Miya nodded with a smile before turning to look at Harrison and Gjerj.


    Harrison nced at Leiden and his son with a smile before saying, ��We��ll have four bowls of mutton soup, and give me a set of Yangzhou fried rice too. I think that would go very well together.��


    ��I��ll have a savory tofu pudding and youtiao,�� Gjerj added.


    ��Alright. Please hold on for a while.�� Miya nodded with a smile, and turned to walk towards the next table.

 Chapter 1704 - I Have A Friend Who Wants To Know…

    <h4>Chapter 1704: I Have A Friend Who Wants To Know...</h4>


    As the new product for this morning, the mutton soup had garnered a lot of attention from the customers.


    However, eating mutton was not something in trend in Chaos City. Most people could not stand the rank odor, much less have it in soup, which was the most difficult cooking method to get rid of the smell.


    However, Mag was a miracle worker who made them enjoy pig��s stomach, tripe, and duck intestine. Therefore, most people ordered a bowl of mutton soup to try. There were also many who weren��t in a rush to order the new dish. They wanted to look at the mutton soup others had ordered before deciding.


    ��Hehe, Bro, judging from the way you walk, you must have done a lot of naughty thingsst night, right?�� Randy asked Vicennio with a sly smile.


    ��Don��t even talk about it. Every day, I can only walk out of the room with the help of the wall. It��s not something I can talk about,�� Vicennio said with a sigh.


    ��Life is tough.�� Randyughed.


    ��Yeah. When can I see the end to these days? I have to walk down every street to collect rent one by one every day, and the moment I reach home, I will be pulled to bed. Money is just a figure. I feel that my life is very empty.�� Vicennio looked up mncholically.


    Randy��s smile froze. He looked at Vicennio��s face, and felt like giving him a punch. He hesitated for a while, and softly said, ��Bro, I have a friend who wants to find a rich woman like your wife. Where can he find one?��


    Vicennio looked at Randy, and seriously said, ��Bro, let me give your friend some advice. Young people should work hard and create things for themselves. Don��t be like me. I can only lie aimlessly on a pile of money. I��ve lost my goals and my soul. A life like this is not happy at all.��


    ��It��s alright. He doesn��t need a soul or any goals. Besides, he��s very happy, and he could also make the older sisters happy with him.�� Randy waved his hand to dismiss Vicennio��s advice, and looked at him with anticipation as he said, ��Just tell me where to look for rich older sisters like your wife.��


    Vicennio looked at Randy questioningly, and asked, ��That friend of yours that you are referring to... isn��t you, right?


    Randy��s face flushed red. He didn��t expect to be found out. Could he have expressed his intentions too obviously?


    However, Randy��s mind was set after meeting Vicennio��s gaze. He openly said, ��That��s right. I don��t want to work hard. I want to lead a life of collecting rent every day and returning home at night to roll in the deep. Isn��t such a life the final goal for working hard?��


    Vicennio looked at Randy silently for a while before saying, ��But Bro, your body... I don��t think you would meet the requirements of my wife��s friends.��


    Randy raised his brow. He looked at the thin Vicennio, and then at himself.


    Although Randy was also thin, at least he had more energy and spiritpared to Vicennio. He couldn��t tell where he wascking.


    ��Don��t look at me right now. Back then, I was a hunk with eight packs, and could go up to seven times a night. I was so muscr I was equivalent to two of you,�� Vicenniomented with a mncholic expression.


    Randy��s eyes opened wide. He sized Vicennio up again. Why couldn��t he tell that Vicennio used to be a muscr hunk? What happened to him over the past two years?


    Vicennio patted Randy��s shoulder, and sincerely said, ��Bro, you should just work hard. With your stature, I presume you won��t even be able tost half a month.��


    ��Alright, Bro. I will tell that to my friend.�� Randy swallowed as he nodded.


    He thought of thedy boss during that rainy night. Compared to those youngdies, she really didn��t seem like the type that could be easily satisfied every day.


    ***


    ��Your mutton soup, please enjoy.�� Miya walked over with a tray, and ced four bowls of mutton soup and the dipping sauce on Harrison��s table before turning to walk towards the kitchen.


    The mutton soup was milky white, and there was half a bowl of mutton in the soup. There was fresh green coriander sprinkled on top, and the moment the bowls were ced on the table, the rich fragrance of the mutton soup surged over together with the steam.


    ��Smells fantastic!�� Harrison could not help but praise when he smelled the fragrance of the mutton. He was already growing impatient as he watched the table next to theirs drink the soup.


    ��Yes. It doesn��t have the rank odor at all, only a very rich fragrance of the bone soup. Boss Mag is really incredible,�� Gjerjplimented.


    Meanwhile, Leiden��s and Moore��s eyes also widened when they saw the mutton soup before them, and they could not help but swallow their saliva.


    ��How exactly is this mutton soup made? How can the color look so good? It doesn��t even have a tiny bit of impurity in it. How can the mutton be kept so perfect after it was used to make such a rich soup?�� Leiden eximed to himself. This mutton soup was beyond his understanding even though he spent his entire life with mutton. He also admitted that he could not even make a bowl of soup like that, and could not remove the rank odor of mutton so well. It was only fragrant, not gamey.


    Moore was a little dazed. He thought that his father��s mutton was the best in the world, and even the mutton soup his father made was better than others. However, this exquisite bowl of mutton soup proved otherwise.


    ��Your mutton soup.�� Leiden quickly regained his senses. He quickly shifted the two bowls of mutton soup that were ced in front of them back to Harrison��s side. That beautifuldy had to have served them to the wrong person.


    ��I ordered it specially for you. Good things got to be shared.�� Harrison pushed the two bowls of mutton soup back to the two orcs with a chuckle, and said, ��This is an unspoken rule in Mamy Restaurant. The person who requested to share a table must treat the other party to a dish. Boss Magunched the new mutton soup today. It��s such a cold day, and a bowl of warm soup is just right to warm up your body.��


    ��This... is too expensive. We can��t ept it.�� Leiden pushed the two bowls of mutton soup back to Harrison. One bowl of mutton soup cost 500 copper coins. They didn��t even know each other. How could he just ept such a gift?


    Moore swallowed his saliva at the side. However, he did not say anything, as his father was right. They could not ept it.


    ��The mutton soup��s already served. It��s such a waste not to eat it. Look, we can��t have two bowls of soup each, right?�� Harrison held Leiden��s hand with a smile, and said, ��Bro, I think we��re rather fated to meet. When we share tables again next time, you can treat me to something else.��


    Leiden looked at Harrison��s kind smile and hesitated for a while. He decided not to reject further, and embarrassedly said, ��Then we will ept your kind offer, sir. When wee here again next time and have money with us, we��ll treat you.��


    ��That��s a promise.�� Harrison snapped his finger, and quickly scooped up a spoonful of milky white mutton soup. He blew on it a little before putting it into his mouth.

 Chapter 1705 - Old Shepherd

    <h4>Chapter 1705: Old Shepherd</h4>


    When the piping hot mutton soup entered his mouth, Harrison felt his sleepy taste buds wake up with a start. However, before he could feel the pain from the scald, the freshness of the soup took over, andunched his taste buds into a hysterical state.


    What kind of divine taste was that?!


    Was that really mutton soup?


    He only tasted the sweet freshness of mutton, and there was no rank odor at all.


    The rich bone soup was clear and pure. Even with all the bone marrow infused within the soup, it was not thick and sticky.


    When he swallowed the soup, Harrison felt the warmth travel down from his throat and into his stomach.


    ��Ooh...��


    Harrison could not control his fat from jiggling. The chill from lining up outside waspletely dispelled with that shudder.


    He had a few more mouthfuls of soup, and could feel the warmth travel from his stomach all the way to the rest of his body, making him feel warm and fuzzy inside.


    ��This soup isparable to the ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. If we��re talking about soup for the morning, the former has an edge.�� Harrison could not help but look towards the kitchen in awe. ��Boss Mag is Boss Mag indeed. Even his mutton soup is delicious.��


    ��This soup is not bad indeed. The ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� is too much in the morning, but the mutton soup is perfect.�� Gjerj nodded. After that, he picked up a piece of thinly sliced mutton with his chopsticks.


    The mutton wasn��t exactly very enticing appearance-wise. After it was taken out from the soup, its scent was not that rich. However, one could not expect too much from it, since it was used to make soup. After all, the taste of the soup was the top priority.


    ��Is this small dish for the mutton? Just like for the roast duck. However, this dip is spicy,�� Harrison said as he looked at the little dish by the side. He could smell the faint scent of spicinessing from it.


    ��Let me give it a try.�� Gjerj dipped the mutton in the dry dip, and the soft slice of meat was immediately covered with the spices. The sesame, crushed peanuts, and bright red chili powder injected a soul into the in mutton, making it look exceptionally enticing.


    ��Wow, this dip is invincible,�� Gjerj praised. After that, he quickly put the mutton into his mouth.


    The fragrant and spicy dip, together with the soft and fresh mutton, brought a huge surprise to his taste buds and teeth.


    The crushed roasted peanuts and sesame exploded in his mouth together with the different spices to give off an inexplicable fragrance. At the same time, the spiciness made the eating experience even more thrilling.


    ��This is the best mutton I��ve ever had,�� Gjerj praised with a thumbs-up.


    ��Is it really that good?��


    Leiden and Moore heard the two��spliments for the mutton soup, and could not help but question it. However, the scent from the mutton soup was too enticing, and they could not resist picking up their spoons and chopsticks.


    Leiden scooped up a spoonful of soup first. In order to make soup milky white, it would take at least three hours of simmering, and in those three hours, one had to constantly add wood to the fire. That was no easy feat at all.


    Even for the sheep that he reared, the mutton would inevitably disintegrate and be impurities in the soup after simmering for three hours. However, this soup was very pure, so it was apparent that the cook used not the meat, but the bone to make the broth.


    Just as Harrison said, this soup was fresh and did not have a hint of rank odor. On top of that, the freshness of mutton was brought out even more.


    Leiden did not know how the chef had managed to do that. He had thought of various ways to remove the rank odor, but only managed to reduce it a little. He was unable topletely get rid of the odor unless he used a very strong spice to suppress the scent. He would never be able to replicate such a refreshing smell.


    After thinking for a while, and not being able to figure anything out from the soup, he put the spoonful of soup into his mouth.


    The mutton soup was fresh and sweet, and this spoonful of soup was the epitome of that.


    To an old shepherd who had spent his entire life rearing goats, cooking mutton, and eating mutton, this freshness was even more prominent.


    The moment he drank the soup, he understood that the quality of this mutton was way better than that of those sheep he had reared.


    Even if he were to chop up an entire sheep of his to make one bowl of mutton soup, he would still be far from getting this freshness.


    It was not about how rich the freshness was. He long understood that soups that were too rich could easily feel greasy.


    The freshness in this soup belonged to another tier of freshness. It came from the ingredient.


    He did not know what sheep it was, but having no rank odor at all might have something to do with the animal itself.


    However, no matter what sheep it was, the freshness of this soup was indeed something he would never be able to match up to.


    It was fresh yet not gamey, rich yet not greasy, and thick yet not sticky. Just these three points alone would require a very good control over the fire used to make this mutton soup. A slight mistake, and this bowl of mutton soup would not be so perfect.


    Leiden knew very well how capable he was in making mutton. However, he was a little guilty right now. His skills could only be described as amateurish whenpared to this bowl of mutton soup.


    ��This mutton soup is delicious.�� Moore had already gulped down several mouthfuls. His face was shining as though it was the best mutton soup he had ever had!


    The moment he had this thought, Moore froze. He turned to look at his father, who was in deep thought, and seemed to have guessed something.


    His father��s mutton was indeed the best in their tribe. However, this chef from Chaos City was really incredible. If they could make mutton so delicious, Leiden and Moore would not dare to open a mutton restaurant.


    Moore put his spoon down, and picked up a piece of mutton with his chopsticks candidly. He had alreadye to terms with things. This chef was able to make all these big bosses line up early in the morning, so he would naturally not be someone a shepherd from a small tribe couldpare to. Moore thought that he should change his attitude and taste this mutton soup with a mentality to learn.


    After cooking mutton in the soup for so long, most of the smell of the meat had already infused into the soup. Although the soup was fresh and delicious, the mutton would probably be tasteless if it was eaten just like that.


    Therefore, the chef served it with spicy powder dip.


    Leiden did not find that unique. When they had roast mutton, they would usually sprinkle some salt if they found that it was too nd. That was not much different from the spicy powder dip.


    He watched Gjerj eat the mutton just now, so he followed suit, and dipped the mutton in the red dipping powder. The mutton immediately looked very enticing with theyer of powder on it. After that, he put the mutton straight into his mouth.


    <i>Hot!!!</i>


    Leiden��s face flushed red almost immediately. He felt as though a fire had lit up in his mouth, and his tongue was so numb it had lost all sensation.


    ��Your first time having chili? Chew on it to release the aroma,�� Harrison said with a smile. He was way worse than this when he first tried the insanely spicy.


    Leiden quickly chewed upon hearing that. The fresh mutton soup squirted out, and that indeed reduced the spiciness significantly. After chewing, the crushed peanuts and sesame��s aroma exploded in his mouth immediately. Coupled with the soft and tender mutton, Leiden felt as though the more he chewed, the more fragrant it got.

 Chapter 1706 - Tell Me, What Is Your Dream?

    <h4>Chapter 1706: Tell Me, What Is Your Dream?</h4>


    The mutton soup hadpletely won Leiden and Moore over.


    For the father-and-son duo who had been eating the cheapest wafers from roadside stalls ever since they came to Chaos City from the Twilight Forest, this bowl of soup made them truly feel the essence of arge city.


    As much as they were surprised, they also could not help but feel a little dispirited.


    It seemed that their thought of opening a mutton restaurant would never be realized. They could already feel the distance and how much they werecking.


    This thought made both of them sigh.


    Harrison nced at the dispirited father-and-son, then at the goat-skin clothes on them, and smilingly asked, ��What do you do for a living? I see that you��re both wearing sheep-skin clothes. Are you selling sheep?��


    ��Sheep-skin clothes are warm. Even I have one,�� Gjerj said with a smile.


    Leiden hesitated for a while, and replied with a forceful smile, ��We used to be shepherds, but a while ago, our shepherding grasnd was taken over by another tribe. Therefore, we came to Chaos City. As of now, we have been working for others to earn money.��


    ��Our dream is to open a mutton restaurant. But...�� Moore motioned to the mutton soup in front of him, and regretfully said, ��Father doesn��t make mutton as good as this.��


    ��I see.�� Harrison thought for a while, smiled, and quickly replied, ��If you use Boss Mag as a standard on whether you should open a restaurant, then none of the other restaurants in Chaos City should open.��


    ��Exactly. Boss Mag is the top chef of Chaos City. He was even dered the best chef by the king of the Roth Empire at the royal banquet. How many chefs on the Nond Continent would dare to say that they can cook better?�� Gjerj replied with a smile.


    ��Er...�� Leiden and Moore were stunned. They didn��t expect the owner of this restaurant to be so formidable.


    ��However, if you want to open a mutton restaurant, you must have a certain level of skill. Mutton reeks with a strong rank odor. If you don��t do it well, not many will like it,�� Harrison reminded them. Before this, he had tried various ways of eating mutton.


    Leiden pondered. Beforeing to Chaos City, he had never minded the rank odor of mutton. They��d lived and stayed with sheep all their lives. During winter, they eveny on the sheep for warmth. Even if Moore minded the rank odor, he only used some simple methods to get rid of the smell. However, he didn��t know if that would meet the expectations of Chaos City.


    ��The child was just spouting nonsense. We��ve just arrived here, and have not decided whether to open a shop or not.�� Leiden shook his head with a smile. He had already given up inside.


    He was simply an honest shepherd. He wouldn��t know anything about business or opening a restaurant. He didn��t have enough money in his pocket to rent a ce to stay. What means would he have to open a mutton restaurant? He couldn��t even afford a goat.


    ��Ding! New mission: Leiden and his son��s dream!


    ��Please aid Leiden and his son in fulfilling their dream. You��ll receive a mystery reward!��


    The system��s voice suddenly rang in Mag��s head


    ��Hm?�� Mag, who was busy cooking in the kitchen, was stunned. Frowning, he said, ��Leiden and his son��s dream? System, do you think I am a fairy godmother?��


    ��It is the job of the candidate for the God of Cookery to bring your customers a happy dining experience and spread the culinary methods of creating delicacies.��


    ��What has that got to do with helping people fulfill their dreams? Do I have to run to them and say: tell me, what is your dream? Do you think I am dying to be famous?��


    ��You��ll have a chance of getting strength from the mystery reward.��


    ��Ahem... er, where��s my leather shorts?�� Mag looked out of the shop. He swept a nce across the customers, and finally stopped at the orcs sitting near the entrance.


    He remembered that they were called Leiden and Moore. When he was greeting the customers at the door, he scanned their details, and knew why the system targeted them and chose them as the lucky consumers.


    However, Mag did not mind, since it was for his strength. He already could not wait to hold them back and ask them for their dream to help them realize it.


    That was right. He was a very helpful person.


    Since he was going to ask them for his dream, he would have to help them fulfill it. Otherwise, what was the point of asking? To earn some tears?


    When the entire world knew your dream, it would be very embarrassing if you were unable to push on.


    ��What did the orcs sitting at the entrance order?�� Mag asked Miya when she came in.


    ��A sweet tofu pudding. However, Harrison ordered two bowls of mutton soup for them,�� Miya replied.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Mag nodded. He could tell that they were probably not very well-off. Maybe their dream had something to do with money. Mag could satisfy any of their requests as long as they were within 1,000,000 copper coins.


    He was that confident since he had the money.


    However, the two of them only ordered one sweet tofu pudding. Although Harrison also ordered a bowl of mutton soup each for them, Mag still had to keep a close eye on them in case he couldn��t find them after they left. That would be awkward.


    ��Bro, I wasn��t trying to discourage you. I think it��spletely fine for you to give it a go. Boss Mag is paving the way for mutton. All the dishes he makes will quickly be a series of restaurants. If you coulde up with your style of mutton, you would definitely be able to make it in Chaos City��s food and beverage industry,�� Harrison quickly added on seeing that Leiden appeared to have given up. He was afraid his words might scare a good chef away.


    ��Yes. There are a lot of people in Chaos City who don��t really like mutton right now. However, no one had duck intestine and tripe in the past as well. These two things have increased in price over this period of time,�� Gjerj added.


    Upon hearing the two��s words, Leiden was a little moved. All of a sudden, he didn��t know how to reply.


    ��Although my father��s mutton isn��t as good as this mutton soup, it��s definitely the best in our tribe. He not only knows how to make roast mutton, but he could also even make mutton stew. His mutton stew is superb,�� Moore said with a nod, his face was full of pride.


    ��Mutton stew.�� Harrison��s and Gjerj��s eyes lit up.


    ��I see that you guys have a pot. Why don��t we do this? After breakfast, we��ll buy half a sheep and you, bro, can make us some mutton stew to try. We��ll buy the sheep and if we like it, you can leave the mutton restaurant to me,�� Harrison said with a pat on his chest.


    ��Count me in. It��s right to have dreams. I��ll support your dream.�� Gjerj also patted his chest.


    ��This...�� Leiden looked at the both of them with agitation and gratitude.


    ��That��s set. We��ll set off after breakfast,�� Harrison said with a pat on Leiden��s shoulder. At that moment, his fried rice and Gjerj��s youtiao were served. Next, he ordered a te of Yangzhou fried rice each for Leiden and his son.

 Chapter 1707 - Stewed Mutton Full Of Dreams

    <h4>Chapter 1707: Stewed Mutton Full Of Dreams</h4>


    When Mag saw Leiden and his son finished their food and got up to leave with Harrison as they left, he put down his spat and walked over, prepared to stop them to talk about their dreams, and, while they were at it, help them fulfill their dreams as well.


    ��I think they went to buy mutton. I overheard Harrison saying that he wanted to try the orc��s stewed mutton when I walked past,�� Miya said when she walked in with the tes. She seemed to have realized that Mag was paying attention to the father-and-son duo.


    ��Mutton stew?�� Mag was slightly stunned, and missed the best chance to go out to stop them. Now, it would seem a little strange for him to leave the entire restaurant full of customers to chase them.


    However, since Harrison had already formed a connection with the father-and-son, Mag would not have to worry about not being able to find them.


    Harrison woulde over to eat every day, basically three meals a day.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Miya nodded. He looked at Mag curiously, and asked, ��What��s wrong, Boss? Is there something wrong with them?


    ��Nothing. I��m just a little curious.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. He seemed to have appeared overly concerned, so he picked up his spat and continued cooking.


    ***


    Harrison brought Leiden and his son onto his horse-drawn carriage, and they went straight to the market. Thereafter, they chose half a sheep, and Leiden picked some other ingredients and spices. They discussed the location at which they would make the stew, and decided on Harrison��s factory.


    There was an empty space in front of his factory��s entrance. He would usually use that space to store his goods, but because the winter storm had caused roads to be blocked, this period happened to be the low season. Therefore, the space in front of his factory was now empty. It was the perfect ce to build the stone stove Leiden required.


    When they arrived, they alighted. Harrison got the orcs guarding the door to get some wood from the canteen, and help Leiden set up the stone stove.


    ��Bro, is this okay?�� Harrison asked with a smile as he rubbed his hands together.


    ��Yes.�� Leiden nodded with a smile.


    ��Alright. Then you can begin. This ce belongs to me, so you can do whatever you want,�� Harrison said with a smile.


    Leiden retrieved the pot he tied on their luggage and ced it on the stove. He ignited a me and shoveled a potful of snow to melt. In the meantime, he started to cut the mutton on another side.


    He quickly chopped up the half of the sheep, and used snow to rub and wash away the blood on the meat.


    When the melted snow in the pot started boiling, Leiden threw the meat into the pot, followed by the other spices he bought. After that, he rummaged through his luggage for a tree branch, and sliced two tiny pieces into the pot. Finally, he put the lid on the pot and let it simmer.


    ��That��s it?�� Harrison looked at Leiden in shock. It seemed a little too simple.


    ��It does seem to be the case.�� Gjerj nodded slightly. For someone like him who would asionally drop by the kitchen to watch the cook, stews seemed to just be throwing all sorts of things into the pot and closing the lid after.


    ��It will take about two hours for the stew to be ready. Sirs, if you are tired or bored, you can return to the horse-drawn carriage. My son and I can stay here to keep watch,�� Leiden said awkwardly.


    ��Alright. Then I��ll walk around the factory ande out for the muttonter.�� Harrison nodded, and brought Gjerj along into the factory.


    ��Do you think it��s good?�� Harrison asked Gjerj softly after they entered the factory.


    ��It��s hard to say. Some say that cooking is a meticulous job, while others say cooking is something simple.�� Gjerj shook his head.


    ��That��s Boss Mag. He coulde up with a delicacy asplicated as the ��Buddha jumps over the wall��, and at the same time, he also let us experience the idiot-proof cooking with the hot pot.�� Harrison rolled his eyes with a smile, and said, ��But I am looking forward to the taste of this mutton stew.��


    ��But why would you suddenly want to help them open a mutton restaurant?�� Gjerj looked at Harrison curiously. He knew that although his friend was kind, he would usually just stop at treating them to a bowl of mutton soup.


    ��Dream. It��s such a simple word, but I��ve not heard anyone say it in a long time. It��s as though we are not fit to have dreams the moment we grow up. That��s so puzzling.�� Harrison shook his head andughed.


    ��Who doesn��t have dreams? They are just carefully kept inside our hearts. Didn��t you aspire to be a writer back then? Is your handwritten autobiography still under your pillow?��


    ��No way.�� Harrison blushed. He hastened his pace, and said, ��It��s just a small thing to me, but to them, it might be their livelihood. If they do have what it takes to move me, what��s wrong with helping them?��


    ��I like that,�� Gjerj replied with a smile.


    ***


    ��Father, would they really open a mutton restaurant for us?�� Moore rubbed his hands and looked at Leiden excitedly.


    Leiden threw the wood he had into the fire, and looked at Moore as he solemnly said, ��Moore, you have to always remember this. There is no free lunch in this world. If our mutton doesn��t please the two bosses, they will not help us open the mutton restaurant. Besides, that��s really too much to ask for.��


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Moore nodded. He smiled, and continued, ��Father, you make delicious mutton. It won��t be a problem at all.��


    ��I hope so.�� Leiden looked at the dancing mes, and a simr me was reflected in his eyes.


    Two hours passed by very quickly. The fragrance escaped the constraints of the lid and wafted around.


    ��Smells good.�� Harrison walked out of the factory. When he smelled the fragrance, his eyes lit up, and he picked up speed.


    ��Yeah. The fragrance of the meat is quite rich.�� Gjerj��s eyes also lit up. It was a little beyond his expectations.


    When he heard the praises, Leiden was a little relieved. However, he was notpletely rxed. He only lifted the lid when the two arrived.


    A rich mutton fragrance wafted over together with the steam. There was some gravy, and the mutton gleamed with a beautiful red, increasing one��s appetite.


    However, the moment Harrison and Gjerj approached, they frowned a little at the same time.


    ��Sirs, the mutton stew is ready. Please have a try.�� Leiden put some mutton into two ceramic bowls, and passed them to Harrison and Gjerj expectantly.


    ��Alright, we��ll give it a try.�� Harrison received the bowl with a smile. He used a pair of chopsticks made from sticks to pick up a piece of mutton. The meat was cut into the size of a baby��s fist, which was really bigpared to the mutton in the mutton soup they had earlier in the morning. The color was really enticing, but the only problem was the rank odor that hid within the fragrance.


    Harrison took a bite of the mutton. The meat was soft yet not mushy, which made for a very interesting texture. There were various spices added to the stew to bring out the vor of the mutton. It was way better than any mutton stew he��d had before.


    However...


    The rank odor lingered around just like a curse. Even though he was trying very hard to force himself to ignore the smell, Harrison was unable to immerse himself in the mutton dish.


    Gjerj had roughly the same expression. For a professional chowhound, a slight imperfection could be neglected, but a smell that could affect the whole eating experience like this was very difficult to ignore.


    The two finished the mutton in their bowls.


    ��Sirs, how was it? Is it good enough to open a mutton restaurant?�� Moore asked the two expectantly. Since the two bosses had finished the mutton in their bowls, it had to mean that they really liked his father��s mutton too.


    Leiden was expectant with a hint of nervousness.


    ��The mutton is pretty good. It��s tastier than all the mutton stews I��ve had before. The color of the meat is really good, and the texture of the mutton is also great. The spices go together very well, and it was not too strong a taste, allowing the tastiness of the meat to be fully brought out. However...�� Harrison looked at the two expectant men, and picked his words carefully. ��The rank odor was not very well-treated. That would take off some points from the strength of the mutton. At this standard, even if you had a mutton restaurant, it would be hard to get customers in.��


    ��How could it be...�� Moore��s face fell instantly. He looked at the piping hot mutton in disbelief.


    ��I��m sorry. I��m still not good enough,�� Leiden quickly apologized, although he was also a little disappointed.


    ��I��m sorry. I say what��s on my mind, and I have to say what should be said.�� Harrison felt a little bad, but he had no choice.


    ��Why don��t we ask Boss Mag?�� Gjerj suggested.

 Chapter 1708 - Boss Mag, You Really Know How To Enjoy Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 1708: Boss Mag, You Really Know How To Enjoy Yourself</h4>


    Gjerj and Harrison imed to be gourmets, but only at the eating level. It would be difficult for them to give Leiden tips on how to remove the rank odor in the mutton stew to make it Chaos City��s favorite food.


    Upon hearing Gjerj��s words, Harrison��s eyes lit up. He pped his hands together, and said, ��Right, let��s look for Boss Mag!��


    ��Boss Mag?�� Leiden was puzzled. He suddenly recalled the restaurant they went to in the morning, and asked, ��Could it be the owner of the restaurant we went to in the morning?��


    ��Yes, he��s the owner of Mamy Restaurant.�� Harrison nodded his head.


    ��But he sells mutton. How is it possible that he would tell us his secret? Wouldn��t we be snatching his business?�� Mooremented dejectedly. He was not at all agreeable to Harrison and Gjerj��s suggestion.


    ��It won��t be very nice to go over and ask him for his methods.�� Leiden shook his head as well. They initially had the idea of opening a mutton restaurant when they saw that the mutton sold well there. It would be shameless of them to go up and ask for the recipe.


    ��Young friend. Mamy Restaurant is no mutton restaurant. It��s a paradise, a food paradise!�� Harrison rolled his eyes at Moore as though thetter had insulted the sacrednd in his heart. ��Also, Boss Mag would not need to worry about his business being snatched. Don��t you know how many customers line up outside the restaurant but aren��t able to get a seat? Even if a mutton restaurant were to open beside Mamy Restaurant, the line for his 500-copper-coin mutton soup would still be full. That taste and that standard are not something anyone could replicatepletely.��


    ��Boss Mag is a really good person. Besides, we aren��t asking him for his recipe. We��re just going to ask him for tips on how to get rid of the rank odor on mutton. I believe he would be willing to give you one or two pointers,�� Gjerj said with a smile. ��Back then, when my wife had some implications in her pregnancy, Boss Mag specially made soup for more than a month for me to bring back home, and that helped my wife give birth to my daughter smoothly.��


    Leiden and Moore were dumbfounded. They did not expect that restaurant owner to have done such things.


    ��But... we aren��t even close to him. Wouldn��t it be very abrupt for us to just look for him?�� Leiden was still rather hesitant.


    ��He once had a culinary duel with Chef Harris, and after he won, I heard that he really kept his word and took Harris in as his disciple. On top of that, he even taught him how to make the husband and wife lung slice. Do you think there��s more to doubt about Boss Mag��s character if he��s so generous to hispetitor?�� Gjerj asked.


    ��Then he must be a very magnanimous person,�� Leiden eximed. If he were in Mag��s shoes, he might not be able to do that.


    ��Let��s go.�� Put some mutton into a bowl, and bring it over to Boss Mag. Let someone more professional do the assessing so that he can give some professional advice.�� Harrison took out a new bowl, and ced some mutton inside before putting the bowl into a thermal lunch box which was in the horse-drawn carriage. Afterward, he called out to Leiden and Moore, and they went straight to Mamy Restaurant.


    On the other side, Mag was sitting at the window, enjoying his afternoon break with a pot of tea and a book.


    Because of the sudden mission he received in the morning, he was currently thinking about how he could get the orcs�� contact info from Harrison without sounding weird.


    Ding!


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    Mag looked back, and saw Harrison and Gjerj standing outside the door with the orcs.


    ��Speaking of the devil.�� Mag��s eyes lit up. He ced his book down on the table, and got up to open the door with a smile.


    ��Apologies, Boss Mag. Are we interrupting your break ?�� Harrison looked at Mag apologetically.


    If it was during the normal days, Mag indeed disliked people disturbing him at non-operating hours.


    However, Harrison brought the orcs over to Mag just as thetter was thinking about how to look for them, and that saved him a lot of trouble. Mag quickly smiled, and said, ��It��s alright. Is there anything I can help you with?��


    Although they were already right before him, he still had to maintain calm. Everything had to go through its proper process. If someone suddenly became overly nice, something had to be up.


    ��It��s like this. We enjoyed ourselves with this Brother Leiden here during breakfast today, and found out that he��s an old shepherd. He is really skilled at making stew mutton, and he and his son have a dream of opening a mutton restaurant. So, we wanted to do our best to help them achieve their dream, and told them to make us a pot of stewed mutton to try.


    ��I have to admit, he is really good. The only problem is that Gjerj and I both feel that there is some room for improvement. However, both of us only know how to eat, and we can��te up with anything substantial to help them. So we were thinking of letting you try the mutton, and perhaps you can give him some tips.�� Harrison brought out the lunch box with the mutton.


    ��I see.�� Mag pondered. So this father-and-son duo wanted to open a mutton restaurant. At the same time, he was secretly d that there were some ws in the mutton that Harrison and Gjerj weren��t satisfied with. Otherwise, his mission would be intercepted by these two kind brothers.


    ��In that case,e on in first,�� Mag said.


    Everyone entered, and Mag poured them each a cup of tea.


    ��Boss Mag, you really know how to enjoy yourself,�� Harrisonplimented when he saw the teapot and book.


    Boss Mag was a special person indeed. He could whip up delicious food, and was like a god in the kitchen, but gave off the aura of a learned schr. No wonder all thosedies were so smitten with him.


    ��It��s just a cup of tea.�� Mag received the lunch box from Harrison, and opened its lid. A strong mutton fragrance wafted over with the steam.


    The lunch box could retain heat fairly well, so the mutton was still warm. The fragrance was very strong, but so was the rank odor.


    Mag had asked Rena to teach him about some of the spices in this world, so he could immediately tell what were the spices added in the mutton.


    However, there was one very foreign fragrance. It smelled a little like pine, but Mag did not know of the existence of such spice as far as he could remember.


    He had to admit that these spices were indeed very suitable for mutton stew as they could bring out the fragrance of the mutton.


    However, it was a pity that none of the spices could actually do anything about the rank odor.


    The rank odor was preservedpletely, and after the long hours of simmering, it was more prominent.


    Mag poked the mutton gently with his chopsticks, and thetter could easily poke through the mutton without the meat falling apart. There was a very good bnce achieved.


    He picked up a piece of mutton, and looked at it carefully. The mutton was a bright red, and it looked very appetizing.


    After that, Mag took a bite.


    ��Eurgh...��


    He spat it out.

 Chapter 1709 - Sharing Is Pretty Interesting Too

    <h4>Chapter 1709: Sharing Is Pretty Interesting Too</h4>


    Mag always thought that he hade to ept more kinds of food since he arrived in this world, and could already get used to the shock of food from different aspects, epting their pros and cons.


    However...


    He seemed to have overestimated himself.


    Therefore, when he put that mutton into his mouth, he could not control himself, and spat it out when that rank odor assailed him.


    The restaurant fell into dead silence all of a sudden.


    Harrison and Gjerj red wide-eyed with shock and a little awkwardness.


    Leiden��s face flushed red. He lowered his head, and did not know where to put his hands.


    Meanwhile, Moore clenched his fists as he red at Mag.


    Mag felt awkward too. That was a little beyond his expectations. That should not have happened.


    If it had been in his previous life, he would have walked out straight away should any restaurant serve him this kind of mutton.


    But he could not do it right now. He was in his own restaurant.


    And this mutton was brought to him especially so that he could give them some pointers knowing their inadequacies. The scenario was slightly different.


    ��Ah, er....�� Mag put the half-eaten meat between his chopsticks back into the bowl, and wiped his mouth with a tissue. He had already regained hisposure. He looked at Leiden, and straightforwardly said, ��It��s indeed a very terrible mutton stew.��


    Harrison and Gjerj looked at each other nervously, and suddenly questioned their decision to bring the orcs over to Boss Mag.


    Leiden saw that Mag had a sincere look, and was not mocking him. He nodded, and said, ��Yes,pared to the mutton you make, this is terrible.��


    ��You don��t have topare it with me. I made mutton soup, while you made mutton stew. They are twopletely different dishes.�� Mag shook his head with a smile, and said, ��However, even for mutton stew, if the rank odor is so strong, I doubt anyone could ept it except for those with a very extreme taste preference.��


    ��How could that be? Father��s mutton is very good...�� Moore said indignantly as his eyes turned red. Even if this fellow was a very impressive chef, how could he spit out previous mutton just like that?


    ��Moore, you have to respect the person who��s teaching you and giving you pointers,�� Leiden said seriously as he red at Moore.


    ��Yes.�� Moore��s expression changed. He quickly lowered his gaze and stood aside.


    ��The child��s ignorant. Please, go ahead,�� Leiden said apologetically.


    ��It��s alright. My actions were a little rude too.�� Mag shook his head. When he saw that Leiden was indeed very sincere in learning, he said, ��The people in Chaos City usually go for lighter tastes. Although people from different races gather here, after hundreds of years of interacting with each other, their tastes have morphed to be slightly lighter. In this case, the spicy hot pot might be able to pique their interest, but the strong smell like the rank odor would not work. It belongs to the kind that people would shun.


    ��There��s not much problem with the control of fire and choice of spices in your mutton stew, but you did not consciously try to get rid of the rank odor. That caused the fragrance and odor to mix together.


    ��The rank odor has already been infused into the meat. I really don��t know how to get rid of it,�� Leiden answered honestly.


    ��Harrison, I would have to trouble you to buy the spices and half of the sheep you bought in the morning. On top of that, could you help me get half a kg of ginger and half a kg of orange peels?�� Mag asked Harrison.


    ��Right away.�� Harrison left immediately, and came back with the ingredients within 15 minutes.


    ��It��s actually not difficult to get rid of the rank odor, but most people don��t know the way. Let me show you.�� Mag brought the half of a sheep into the kitchen, and Leiden followed behind.


    ��Thank you.�� Leiden did not think that Mag would actually be willing to do a live demonstration.


    Leiden��s and Moore��s eyes lit up as they stood at the door of the kitchen, looking at the wide space glimmer as light was reflected on the metal furniture. Compared to their y pot and stone stove, this ce was heaven.


    ��Getting rid of the rank odor is a process on its own. You cannot start thinking of a way after the mutton goes into the pot. It starts from when you prepare the meat.�� Mag pulled out his cleaver, and chopped the mutton into pieces simr in size to Leiden��s mutton before putting them into a huge basin to wash.


    ��The first step is to chop the mutton up and use clean water to wash the blood awaypletely. The blood would make the rank odor stronger.�� Mag poured the basin of water away, and filled it up again for three rounds until the water poured out was clean.


    ��At this time, we shouldn��t be eager to drop the meat into the pot. First, cut some ginger and pour some alcohol in to marinate the mutton. This step helps to remove the rank odor to a certain extent as well,�� Mag said while he continued his demonstration.


    ��Alcohol? Any kind of alcohol?�� Leiden asked. Although he was not knowledgeable about ginger as well, the alcohol avable in the market was more of a problem to him.


    Mag thought for a while, and said, ��Sheep-milk-based alcohol would definitely not do. The usual fruit wines won��t do, either. You have to look for cooking alcohol. Such alcohols have the best results in removing rank odor,��


    ��Food alcohol is quite disgusting, but I know where to get it. You can leave this to me,�� Harrison said from outside.


    During the marination, Mag filled therge pot at the side with water, but he was not in a rush to turn the fire up first.


    ��Can you cook it right now?�� Leiden asked.


    ��No. We have to wait for the meat to marinate for around 15 minutes before putting it into the cold water.�� Mag shook his head. Around 15 minutester, he ced the marinated meat into the pot, and threw a few slices of ginger in before turning the fire on.


    ��Rinsing the meat in water is a necessary step. It can force out the impurities and blood in the meat, therefore getting rid of the rank odor. Adding ginger and alcohol had the same effect as marinating the meat,�� Mag exined as he started to scoop up the impurities floating in the water. ��You have to get rid of all these impurities. This is an equally important step.��


    Leiden watched quietly at the side as he memorized everything Mag did.


    After scooping up all the impurities, when there weren��t impurities surfacing anymore, Mag closed the fire. After that, he took the mutton out of the pot, and poured out the entire pot of mutton soup.


    ��You��re going to pour away this pot of rich mutton soup?�� Leiden could not help but feel pity for the soup.


    ��This first pot is filled with rank odor. If we don��t pour it away, we won��t be able to get rid of the smellpletely,�� Mag said calmly. He used clear water to wash the mutton once more before picking up a piece of mutton to pass to Leiden. ��Smell this. What changes do you smell?��


    Leiden received the mutton. He wanted to see what was different in the mutton after Mag had done all those steps.


    He put the meat to his nose and took a whiff. He was stunned.


    The strong rank odor of the mutton was actually almostpletely gone. Instead, there was actually a hint of refreshing smell, making the fragrance of the mutton even stronger.


    ��The rank odor is really gone!�� Leiden was so shocked he did not know what to say. Those steps that Mag did were not difficult, and they were probably just a littleplicated, but he did not expect the rank odor could be gotten rid of so cleanly.


    ��Boss Mag is Boss Mag indeed.�� Harrison and Gjerj smiled.


    ��That��s... impressive.�� Moore��s face was flushed red. He didn��t think that Mag would be so impressive.


    ��This is the pre-preparation. After this, we can follow your original steps for your mutton stew. Then, add some dried orange peel into the stew.�� Mag ced the ready mutton into a bamboo basket, and passed it to Leiden. ��I have to get ready for lunchtime soon, and I have limited space. You canplete the rest yourself. Taste it after you��re done, and if you have any questions, you can look for me again.��


    ��I am really grateful to you.�� Leiden received the mutton and bowed deeply to Mag.


    ��You��re wee. I believe that you can present mutton to the people in Chaos City in a different way and bring them a delicious eating experience,�� Mag said with a smile. ��I will go over to try it myself if you open the restaurant. You can alsoe to me if you face any difficulties with your opening.��


    ��Thank you. Thank you.��


    Leiden thanked Mag time and again with Moore before leaving with Harrison.


    ��Sharing is pretty interesting too.�� Mag sat back down by the window, and watched Harrison��s horse-drawn carriage drive off with a smile.

 Chapter 1710 - If This Mutton Stew Isn’t Popular, I’ll Eat Sh*t On A Handstand!

    <h4>Chapter 1710: If This Mutton Stew Isn��t Popr, I��ll Eat Sh*t On A Handstand!</h4>


    ��The rank odor of the mutton is really gone, and the mutton fragrance is richer. Although it hasn��t officially undergone cooking, I am alreadypletely okay with the smell,�� Harrison praised in the horse-drawn carriage as he held the mutton.


    ��Boss Mag is Boss Mag indeed. His magnanimity is really something normal chefs can��tpare to,�� Gjerjmented. Not everyone could share their experiences so selflessly with others.


    ��He is a good person and an impressive chef.�� Leiden nodded his head. His respect and admiration for Mag could not be described with words.


    ��Brother Leiden. Let��s go back to my ce and redo this pot of mutton, should we?�� Harrison said with anticipation.


    ��Alright.�� Leiden nodded. He was also looking forward to the taste of mutton with the rank odor gone.


    The horse-drawn carriage pulled over in front of Harrison��s factory. Everyone got off and scrubbed the pot clean. After that, Leiden and his son started to prepare the mutton with their method. However, on top of their original recipe, they added some dried orange peel into the pot.


    This time, Harrison and Gjerj did not go into the factory. Instead, they brought out two chairs and sat by the fire as they waited for the mutton to cook in the pot.


    After around two hours, Leiden took a whiff of the smell and nodded. After that, he extinguished the fire, and lifted the pot lid.


    A rich mutton fragrance rose with the steam and diffused everywhere.


    ��What��s that smell?!��


    Harrison and Gjerj stood up subconsciously as they looked into the pot.


    The rich fragrance of the meat was exceptionally enticing, and this time, there wasn��t even a hint of rank odor. It was purely the fragrance of meat.


    The meat��s fragrance was even more prominent with all the spices added, and had moreyers to it, making one salivate.


    ��It smells so good.�� Moore also swallowed his saliva. He once thought that the mutton stew his father made was already the best, and no one could make mutton stew better than that.


    However, now that the rank odor was gone, he realized the quality of his father��s mutton stew had really increased by leaps and bounds.


    ��I already can��t wait to try.�� Harrison picked up his bowl, and used his chopsticks to fish out a piece of meat from the pot.


    The color of the mutton was a little darker than before. The bright red meat was gleaming because of theyer of oil coating on it. The lines and texture on the mutton��s surface were very clear, and even the long hours of simmering did not make the meat disintegrate.


    Harrison took a bite, and his eyes lit up.


    The texture of the mutton was still as good. It was soft yet not mushy, and tender yet not dry. The meat could be bitten into easily, and the gravy exploded in his mouth the moment he bit into the meat.


    Suddenly, his taste buds all went into a frenzy.


    Delicious!


    This was the ultimate delicacy!


    The natural spices had heightened the freshness of the mutton, and gave it manyyers of vors.


    Within these spices, there was also a hint of refreshingness from the orange peel.


    This was not a strong taste, but it made the mutton refreshing, giving it a different feel.


    Compared to the mutton that required the taste buds to differentiate between the delectable taste and the rank odor at the same time, this mutton was the best mutton stew that Harrison had ever tried. Even the mutton in Boss Mag��s mutton soup might not be as vorful as this without the dipping sauce.


    Harrison closed his eyes and chewed on the mutton carefully before swallowing it. After a while, he opened his eyes, looked at the other three, who had faces of anticipation, and gave a thumbs-up as he said, ��If this mutton stew isn��t popr, I��ll eat sh*t on a handstand!��


    ��Hehe, it looks like things are looking up for the mutton restaurant,�� Gjerj said with a smile. He put a piece of mutton into his mouth as well.


    ��Mmm...��


    Although the mutton was still a little scalding, Gjerj could not bear to spit out the meat in his mouth.


    The vors wreaked havoc in his mouth, and Gjerj closed his eyes subconsciously and smiled as he indulged in the joy that the mutton brought.


    ��The mutton is very fresh and delicious after the rank odor was removed. There was only that tiny bit of rank odor left. It should��ve been removed by the dried orange peel. I can��t even sense any of the rank odor. If we hadn��t been the ones who bought the sheep, I would have suspected that Boss Mag swapped the meat.�� Gjerj licked his lips with a smile, and said, ��Is there any rice? I think I can finish three bowls of rice with this mutton stew.��


    ��Go to the canteen to check if there��s any rice and bring us a pot,�� Harrison told the coachman. Thetter acknowledged, and quickly walked into the factory building.


    Leiden looked at Harrison and Gjerj, who seemed like they could not get enough of the stew, and smiled. This time, the two bosses were really satisfied.


    ��Bro, you guys should try it too. This mutton is reallypletely different.�� Harrison stuffed a pair of chopsticks each into Leiden��s and Moore��s hands.


    ��It��s superb!�� Moore tried a piece, and almost chewed his tongue out. The rich fragrance of the mutton and the delectable taste lingering in his mouth caught him by surprise.


    They were both mutton stews, but this one was way better and more delicious than the one his father made in the past.


    The rank odor, which he had neglected in the past, came back to his memories like rat poop, bing intolerable.


    Leiden took a bite of the mutton, and was deep in thought for a very long time.


    ��Bro, what��s wrong?�� Harrison asked with concern seeing that Leiden was not talking.


    ��Nothing. I just felt a little bad.�� Leiden shook his head. ��In the past, I always thought that I made the best mutton in the tribe, but now I understand that I was just consoling myself. Only a chef like Boss Mag could be considered a chef.��


    ��Then you��re wrong. It��s already very impressive for a chef to be able to do one dish well. An all-rounded chef like Boss Mag is a talent that��s hard toe by. Comparing yourself to him would only make it hard for yourself.�� Harrison shook his head with a smile, and said with a pat on his chest, ��I can guarantee that if we joined hands to open a restaurant, this mutton stew would definitely be popr.��


    ��I... don��t think I can.�� Leiden was still unconfident.


    ��Both of us have faith in your skills, and also in our mouths. Just with this pot of mutton stew, if you can guarantee its quality, both of us will split the cost in half and open a mutton restaurant with you. You can take half of the shares, and we��ll share the other half.�� Gjerj patted his chest confidently and looked at Harrison. ��You��re fine with that, right?��


    ��You��re thinking exactly what I was thinking. You don��t have to worry about opening the restaurant. Just leave it to us. All you need to do is strengthen your culinary skills over this period of time, and ensure that every pot of mutton tastes the same. Then, we can open right away,�� Harrison said with a nod and a smile.


    ��Father, I think this works. If both of us were to save up for the mutton restaurant, God knows when we��d be able to open it,�� Moore persuaded seeing that Leiden was still hesitant.


    Leiden looked at the three encouraging gazes, and hesitated for a while. In the end, he nodded, and said, ��Sure. We��ll do as the two bosses have said, but I can��t take half of the shares of the restaurant. This mutton stew could be this good because of Boss Mag��s recipe. I��ll have to split at least half of my half with him.��

 Chapter 1711 - Scared To Tears On The Spot

    <h4>Chapter 1711: Scared To Tears On The Spot</h4>


    ��This ce is a little strange?��


    Ba followed behind Irina as they walked through a dark tunnel. Her surroundings felt eerie and a little scalp-numbing. She quickened her pace to catch up with Irina, and walked within the area of the Holy Light to feel a little more at ease.


    After breakfast today, Irina brought Ba out of Chaos City to a ce where there were thunder and lightning everywhere. After that, they went into a tunnel, and came to this creepy ce.


    ��Don��t be afraid. There really are ghosts here,�� Irinaforted.


    ��Er...�� Ba was even more flustered. She quickened her pace again, and was almost sticking to Irina��s back.


    The dark tunnel seemed to go on forever, which made Ba increasingly nervous. She suddenly regretted agreeing so quicklyst night. She felt way more at ease serving dishes in the restaurant than being here.


    ��Afraid?�� Irina paused and looked back at Ba with a seeming smile.


    Ba raised her brow. How could she admit that she was afraid in front of her idol? She widened her eyes, and said, ��How��s that possible? I��m not afraid.��


    ��That��s great. There��s more scary stuff ahead.�� Irina smiled and continued walking forward.


    <i>What��s up ahead that even Big Sister Irina would be afraid of? Besides, it even has something to do with ancient spell formations.</i> Ba could not help but think a lot.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Just then, there was a banging sounding from up ahead in the tunnel.


    ��What��s that!�� Ba jumped in front, and hit her head against Irina��s back.


    ��We��re here.�� Irina smiled and nced at Ba. The Holy Light shone at the end of the tunnel to reveal a huge stone door in front of them. At the same time, the horrifying mural was also disyed in front of them.


    ��That��s scary!�� Ba only took a look, and her legs went jelly. She grabbed onto Irina��s thigh and started shaking.


    What was that scary-looking monster on the mural? It was huge and terrifying!


    It was just a nce, but Ba seemed as though she had seen the devil. It was a fear that came from the depths of her soul, making her forget all her shame and pride.


    ��It��s just the devil,�� Irina said with a smile as she turned her head to look at Ba, who was hugging her thigh as she shook.


    ��Devil?!�� Ba was stunned. She felt her body temperature go down, and did not think that it was <i>just</i> the devil.


    After leaving the bustling city toe to this deserted ce, then going underground a few thousand meters, and marching through a creepy tunnel to thisrge stone door,bined with the ancient spell formation Irina showed her yesterday, Ba could not help but have a bad feeling about this.


    ��Could there be a devil sealed behind this door... Are we going to release it?�� Ba asked after swallowing.


    ��You��re half right. There is a devil sealed here, and it��s the one on the mural.�� Irina nodded with a smile. ��However, we��re not here to let it out. Instead, we are going to try to seal it once again in case it escapes from the seal and causes harm like in this mural.��


    Ba heaved a sigh of relief. She did not want to be the henchman of the devil. However, she quickly realized something, and looked at Irina in shock and horror. ��Th-the devil on the mural is sealed right behind this stone door?��


    ��Yes.�� Irina nodded.


    ��We��re... going in?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��C-can I reject? I��m not ready yet...�� Ba shook her head pitifully.


    ��No. You��re the only one who could understand the ancient scriptures so far.�� Irina shook her head gently and crouched down slowly. She looked at Ba, and smiled coldly. ��If you don��t look for it now, when it breaks free from the seal, it��lle looking for you. Think about it. Those tentacles filled with eyes squeezing through your room door and wrapping themselves around you, the sticky tentacles...��


    ��Wah...��


    Ba was scared to tears on the spot.


    <i>So weak?</i> Irina looked at Ba, who was crying, and was stunned. After a while, she smiled and caressed the girl��s head as she said, ��Let��s go, what we need to do is prevent such things from happening. Therefore, we have to seal it before it escapes from the seal so that we can buy ourselves more time before we find a way to kill it.��


    Ba slowly stopped crying with Irina��sforting, and let go of the other party��s thigh to slowly stand up. She pressed her lips together with grievance, and said, ��Before this, I always thought that the demons were the scariest-looking race in this world, but they really look very kindpared to this devil.��


    ��That��s because you haven��t seen an ugly demon. There are so many of them who look way worse than this,�� Irina said with a smile. ��I��ll bring you over to the Demon Inds to take a look when we have the chance, alright?��


    ��No, no, no. I don��t want to.�� Ba shook her head furiously. She looked at Irina with fear in her eyes. This was not what she imagined her idol to be!


    ��Let��s go. We��ll take a look at the situation inside.�� Irina pulled out a foldable chair, and swung it on a protruding rock tens of meters above them. After that, the heavy door started to open slowly.


    Irina walked in first.


    Ba hesitated for a bit, and followed behind quickly for fear of being left outside.


    Upon entering, Ba hid quickly behind Irina, and shut her eyes tightly.


    Krassu and Urien, who had already spent a day here, appeared rather exhausted. Novan was studying the spell formation carefully at the side. It was just the three of them in this huge cave.


    When they heard the door open, everyone greeted Irina, and then looked at Ba, who was behind.


    ��Isn��t this a server working for Boss Mag? Why did you bring her here?�� Krassu asked with bewilderment.


    ��Didn��t you say to gather all the spell formation masters in Chaos City? Why are there only the three of you?�� Irina asked.


    ��I showed them the spell formation, but it was too old, and no one could understand it. This fellow can affect our psychology without us knowing, and even Krassu almost fell for it, so I didn��t bring them in,�� Urien replied.


    ��Yeah. This fellow is a little creepy.�� Krassu nodded with some fear. After that, he asked, ��Why did you bring thisdy here?��


    ��She might just be the only one we could find who could understand the spell formation.�� Irina shifted to the side, and patted Ba��s shoulder as she said, ��Open your eyes. I��ll block everything for you.��

 Chapter 1712 - You Mutton Kebab

    <h4>Chapter 1712: You Mutton Kebab</h4>


    Ba opened her eyes based on the trust she had for her idol.


    Then.


    She cried again.


    ��I can��t do this.�� Ba covered her face and sobbed. She felt as though the countless red eyes on those waving tentacles were staring right into her soul.


    The real devil was way more horrifyingpared to the mural.


    That unknown body was huge, with countless tentacles, and there were numerous blood-red eyes on each tentacle. It was as horrifying as it could get.


    ��Youngdy, don��t be scared. There are so many of us here. Yes, we won��t be able to defeat it with ourbined strength.�� Krassu looked at Ba with a smile, and said, ��However, there��s still a seal. This fellow won��t be able to get out.��


    ��Silly. I��m trying to strengthen your mental capacity. This fellow here could control a person��s mind and spirit. You are the weakest here, and would easily be its target.�� Irina went up and held Ba��s hand. She wiped the tears at the corner of Ba��s eyes, and said in a gentle tone, ��If you can��t ovee the fear of looking at it, I��ll have to bring you out of here.��


    Ba slowly let go of her hand and looked at Irina, who was looking back at her lovingly. She blushed as she realized that she had been scared to tears twice in a row! In front of Irina!


    <i>No! I can��t let her look down on me!</i> Ba mustered up her courage again, clenched her teeth tightly, and looked in the direction of the seal.


    ��Chi chi...��


    That horrifying octopus monster let out a low growl. Its tentacles kept pping the seal, causing the golden walls to tremble as though they would shatter any moment.


    Ba stared at the octopus monster for a while, and felt her fear slowly disappear.


    It was not because she was brave, but because Irina was speaking softly to her by her ear. ��Do you see those eyes? If we pick them out and use them as pig��s eyes, don��t you think we��d save on the pigs?��


    With that, those scary-looking, gleaming red eyes suddenly became just like the pig��s eyes on the skewers, and they no longer looked that frightening.


    ��Then we��d better not let Boss find out about it.�� Ba nodded as she nced at the octopus monster pitifully.


    ��Thisss is rather bold.�� Urien looked at Ba in shock. He thought that she would be so frightened she wouldn��t even open her eyes.


    ��However, can she really understand the spell formation?�� Novan looked at Ba in shock. This youngdy looked around 14 to 15 years old, but her talent in spatial magic was extraordinary. At a young age, she was already a 7th-tier spatial magic caster.


    ��Yes. But I only saw a corner of the spell formation, so I can��t guarantee that I will be able to understand the entire spell formation. I won��t even dare to say that I can repair it,�� Ba replied to Novan. She knew that he was a 10th-tier magic caster in Chaos School, so she used a very respectful tone.


    Novan��s eyes lit up. Nodding, he said, ��It��s alright. I��ll walk with you so that you can take a good look at this spell formation. If there��s any part you can��t understand, tell me and we can study it carefully again.��


    ��Alright.�� Ba nodded. She followed Novan, and they started walking around the spell formation to study it.


    ��Where��s thisss from? Why can she understand such an ancient spell formation?�� Krassu mumbled.


    ��From the moon.�� Irina looked up calmly.


    ��Hm?�� Krassu and Urien were both stunned.


    ��There are really living things up there?�� Krassu replied in shock.


    ��It��d never been recorded in history,�� Urien said with a frown.


    ��She said she came from the Moon Nation, and is the princess of the Moon Nation. She came here identally after repairing an ancient spell formation.�� Irina shrugged slightly. To be honest, she did not really believe that Ba came from the moon as well. She had gone through several ancient elven texts, and it was never recorded in those books that humans existed on the moon.


    ��It��s not recorded, but it doesn��t mean it doesn��t exist. This fellow��s existence proved that, didn��t it?�� Krassu said as he pointed at the octopus monster.


    ��All records about the ancient devil had beenpletely erased, and even the ancient scriptures and spell formation were not passed down. However, the Moon Nation had such records. Could the Moon Nation have broken contact with the Nond Continent during the same era?�� Irina spected.


    ��That��s a possibility.�� Urien nodded slightly. He said in a hoarse voice, ��If that��s the case, perhaps they have a way to kill these devils or put them back under the seal.��


    ***


    The mutton soup which wasunched in the morning was well received by the customers.


    This was not beyond Mag��s expectations. After all, even he could not find fault with the mutton soup. Would there be a stricter customer in this world than him?


    That was not possible.


    Otherwise, he would not be chosen to be the main character by the system.


    Of course, he was not proud at all.


    He looked at the mutton kebabs in his hands as he flipped them around above the fire. If he could redo things, he definitely would not be so strict with those selling mutton kebab!


    No one knew how much he had sufferedst night just to make the perfect kebab that was slightly charred outside and tender on the inside!


    ording to the promise, Magunched the mutton kebab in the afternoon.


    The selling price was: one for 100 copper coins!


    Although this price was not cheap, as usual, the mutton was made from the ck goat of the snowy hignds. It was a rare treasure that even the shepherds of the Blue Grasnd would rarely find. One could only taste the freshly grilled mutton kebab here.


    ��Three sets of Yangzhou fried rice, five of roujiamo, six of braised chicken and rice, 10 beef kebabs, and another 10 mutton kebabs...�� Miya walked into the kitchen, and quickly recited the new orders.


    ��Alright. Serve these 100 mutton kebabs first!�� Mag swung the mutton kebabs in his hand towards the long tes that wereid neatly in a row, splitting the kebabs into sets of 20 neatly on the tes. After that, he sprinkled some spring onions on the mutton kebabs, and the tes were quickly taken away by Jane and Elizabeth.


    ��I had mutton soup in the morning, and now I��ll have mutton kebab in the afternoon. How delightful.�� Abraham looked at the mutton kebab that was brought out from the kitchen, and he rubbed his hands excitedly.


    ��Oh, right, when is Miss Vansaing to Chaos City again? If she��s not here, hot pot won��t be as fun anymore,�� Randy, who was sitting in front of Abraham, said.


    ��She probably wouldn��t being for the next half a year.�� Abraham shook his head, andmented, ��What a pity. She doesn��t even have the chance to try such delicious mutton soup and mutton kebab. Why don��t I write her a letter to tell her?��


    ��She wouldn��t be able to resist,�� Randy replied with a smile.


    ��Forget it. I don��t even have to write her a letter. She will look through all the gourmet magazines. You, gourmets, would definitely write better than me.�� Abraham dismissed the thought immediately.


    ��Your mutton kebab.�� Elizabeth served the long te with 10 mutton kebabs over, and ced it between the two of them. After that, she went to the next table.


    ��Wow! This smell!��


    Randy and Abraham leaned forward, and eximed almost at the same time.

 Chapter 1713 - Where I Lay In Peace

    <h4>Chapter 1713: Where I Lay In Peace</h4>


    The mutton kebab, which was just off the grill, was golden brown. It was glistening with oil, and the fat in between the meat was grilled to a translucent state. The spring onions were green and fresh, and the fragrance from the mutton kebab was mouth-watering.


    As he was an ardent fan of Mamy Restaurant, Abraham��s only motivation to stay in Chaos City was Boss Mag��s unlimited delicacies. He would always be pleasantly surprised by them.


    It was so for the mutton soup in the morning, and it seemed that way for the mutton kebab in the afternoon too.


    ��I will dig in then.�� Randy had already reached out for one mutton kebab. For a meatatarian like him, the most blissful thing was to eat meat in huge mouthfuls. This mutton kebab might look small, but it looked really good and full of meat.


    He had yet to submit his draft for this month.


    His drafts for the recent months had all been on Mamy Restaurant��s food, and he didn��t expect to have garnered such positive feedback that caused the sales for the Meatatarianism magazines to increase by folds.


    Such a great reaction from the readers caused his pay to shoot up, and he was already one of the top earners among frence food review writers.


    Of course, he had not given up his dream of collecting rent every day.


    Now that he was the supporting pir for Meatatarianism��s writing, the publisher also started to rush him for his drafts more and more. He had even received seven letters rushing him for drafts, including a two-meter-long de.


    As a food critic with a dream, he would not do something like leaching off a restaurant, but... every time he decided to move on to the next restaurant, Boss Mag would happen tounch a new product, disrupting his ns.


    This mutton kebab was the prime example.


    ��This is really thest time. If this mutton kebab doesn��t meet my expectations, I��ll leave Chaos City today, without even turning back!�� Randy said to himself decisively. After that, he took a bite of the mutton kebab.


    The size of the mutton was simr to the beef kebab��s. It was just nice for an adult��s mouth, so one would not look too unmorous with their mouth full, but it was not too little, either.


    Randy thought that Boss Mag was impressive with that alone.


    Even an experienced meatatarian like him only had a rough concept of what was the most suitable bite of meat, but he had never thought of the exact size that it should be.


    The mutton was slightly hot, but it was the perfect temperature for Randy as it could quickly awaken his taste buds, and make them quickly get into the right state.


    There was a slight peppery and spicy taste on the surface of the mutton, exciting his awakened taste buds. However,pared to the rich sauce of the beef kebab, the spices on the mutton kebab were considered rather light.


    He bit into the mutton. The fresh juice squirted out under the slightly charred skin, and the taste exploded in his mouth instantly. The perfect use of the spicesplemented the mutton well. It was as though an exploding fireball was thrown into his mouth, making his taste buds busy.


    ��This taste! It gets better the more you chew on it. It��sparable to beef kebab! Instead, it��s even fresher than the beef kebab!�� Randy was filled with excitement and agitation.


    That was really incredible. He had tried the mutton kebab made by the shepherds in the grasnds, but even the most skillful and experienced shepherd could not roast such delicious mutton kebab.


    After mastering the control of the fire, the other elements that could create such a uniquely delicious roast mutton kebab were the perfectbination of spices and the texture and the originally enticing mutton itself.


    ��How��s it, Food Critic?�� Abraham asked with a smile. He had already picked up a skewer of mutton kebab, and could already tell from Randy��s expression that this mutton kebab would not disappoint him.


    ��Rather spectacr!�� Randy only uttered two words, and could not wait to move on to his second piece of mutton before getting intoxicated with the joy it brought him.


    ��It looks like Mamy Restaurant has another delicacy added to its menu.�� Abraham bit into the mutton, and its taste exploded in his mouth. His eyes lit up immediately. The spices were just bits of decoration. The mutton itself was brought to its best during the roasting process. The sweetness of the meat made it hard to believe that this was mutton. Theyers of meat and fat also brought about an enjoyable chewing experience as it was what caused the mutton not to be dry.


    ��I��ve decided that this week, I will use this mutton kebab for my Meatatarianism draft. Boss Mag is really my source of inspiration.�� Now that he had finished one skewer, Randy ced the empty bamboo skewer on the table slowly, as though it was not enough.


    ��Look at you, you��re spoiling the market,�� Abraham said with a chuckle as he picked up his second skewer.


    ��What I��m worried about is that with the rising poprity of Mamy Restaurant, there will be more food criticsing over for inspiration. That will make things difficult for me,�� Randy said mncholily as he bit into a piece of mutton.


    Abraham rolled his eyes, and said, ��You food critics should be going around looking for delicacies for consumers, but you keep writing about the same restaurant. That��s not very nice.��


    ��I��ve gone to various ces in the first half of my life. I��ve threaded roads covering the areas of the sevenrgest races. However, if you talk about the delicacies that left an impression on me, there��re really more in Mamy Restaurant than everything else added up together.�� Randy sighed. ��Tell me, isn��t that infuriating?��


    ��Then wouldn��t the Food Critic who started from Mamy Restaurant be the chosen one?�� Abrahammented as he chewed on his mutton.


    ��That would be simply the luckiest thing. The same dish from the same restaurant could turn into a different story with a different feel if it was written by a different food critic. Therefore, I believe that Mamy Restaurant will be the most well-known restaurant in the entire Nond Continent, and will definitely leave a glorious record in history. I just hope right now that Boss Mag��s creative recipes can be spread more widely so that the future generation can inherit it,�� Randy said with a smile.


    ��That��s not a bad idea.�� Abraham looked at Randy in agreement.


    ***


    ��L, look at that ck swan swimming in theke. Do you think it looks like Boss Mag��s roasted duck?��


    ��Your Highness, that��s His Majesty��s favorite swan...�� L said as she looked at Vanessa who was leaning on a fence, looking out into the distance. She felt that the princess was rather pitiful.


    ��Hmph. Royal Father would not let me go out after scamming me into returning home. I want to turn his favorite swan into a roasted duck!�� Vanessa said through gritted teeth. She picked up some snow, and threw it hard at the ck swan. The snow scattered in the sky and fell onto theke as snowkes, scaring the ck swan as it escaped quickly in the opposite direction.


    ��Hahaha, look, it��s a stupid swan.�� Vanessaughed, and seemed a little better.


    ��Your Highness, if we left the pce now, there would be many people following us, and His Majesty wouldn��t let you go to Chaos City, so I think we should just stay in the pce,�� L suggested softly.


    ��No. Mamy Restaurant is where Iy in peace. I will never give up on escaping from the pce!�� Vanessa said with a resolute shake of her head.

 Chapter 1714 - The Law Of Smell Would Never Be Outdated

    <h4>Chapter 1714: The Law Of Smell Would Never Be Outdated</h4>


    ��But...��


    ��You don��t have to worry. I��ll just be obedient for a period of time. When Royal Father��s watch on me rxes, we can escape.�� Vanessa smiled proudly. ��During this period of time, I��ve decided to send my drafts to a gourmet magazine.��


    ��Huh? You want to be a food critic?�� L was a little shocked.


    Vanessa nodded, and seriously said, ��I��ve read all the female writers in gourmet magazines, and I know all the terms and styles they use. I intend to pen down, in the most honest way, my 49-day trip to Chaos City as a form of memento.��


    ��But... if His Majesty finds out about this, he might not agree to it. After all, it isn��t too nice for the people to find out that you��ve run away from the pce,�� L said worriedly.


    ��Then...�� Vanessa thought for a while. Her eyes lit up, and she said, ��Then I��ll give myself a pen name. I��ll call myself... Vansa!��


    ��Mm-hmm. That��s good. Although it��s just a syble away, I don��t think anyone would think that you wrote them,�� L said with a nod. She heaved a sigh of relief. As long as the princess was not nning to escape the pce, she could rest assured.


    Vanessa nodded, and excitedly said, ��Very well. Let��s start from writing the part where we escaped the pce!��


    ��Err...��


    ***


    ��The mutton kebab is very popr with the customers, and most of them previously swore that they would never eat mutton.�� Miya came in through the door with a trayful of tes.


    ��Thew of smell would never be outdated.�� Mag smiled. How could anyone resist such a perfect mutton kebab?


    ��That��s strange. The mutton kebab from today tasted even better than yesterday��s. Boss, did you improve the mutton kebab in your dreamsst night?�� Gina asked Mag.


    Everyone in the kitchen all turned to look at Mag curiously. Everyone had mutton kebab for lunch today. It was indeed different from the one they hadst night. Althoughst night��s mutton kebab was already superb, today��s mutton kebab had reached perfection.


    ��Perhaps. I had some inspiration today, so I made some minor tweaks,�� Mag said with a smile. There wasn��t so much luck in this world. He only managed to achieve such a perfect mutton kebab through tons of practice.


    However, he could not tell them.


    ��Pretentious.��


    A small word floated past Mag��s mind silently, but he did not realize it, because it went too quickly.


    ��Boss, you��re impressive.�� Gina looked at Mag with admiration.


    Mag smiled. After the infinite failures fromst night, he was already dying to hack the system into pieces.


    After the busy lunchtime, Elizabeth used her magic to clean the restaurant, and everyone bade their farewells.


    Mag went upstairs to change his clothes. After that, he left the city, and went straight to the Thunderstorm Mountains. He was a little worried about the situation there. The seal on the Great Old One was not too stable, so it would be terrible if it escaped.


    ***


    A servant scrambled into avish bedroom as he agitatedly shouted, ��Young Master! Young Master! Miss Shirley appeared in Mamy Restaurant again!��


    Constantine, who was lying in bed, bolted right up. He looked wide-eyed at the servant, and agitatedly said, ��Y-you are talking about Miss Shirley?!��


    ��It��s her! It really is her! I saw her walk out of Mamy Restaurant,�� the servant said resolutely with a nod.


    ��Quick, help me up! I... cough, cough... I��m going to Mamy Restaurant right now!�� Constantine grabbed the edge of the bed as he tried to get up, but his entire body was shaking.


    ��Young Master, there��s no use going now. Mamy Restaurant has already closed. Let��s get something to eat first, get changed, wash up, and go over at night.�� The servant supported Constantine, and looked at him as he said, ��If you go looking like this, I��m afraid that when Miss Shirley sees you...��


    Constantine looked at his reflection in the bronze mirror. His suave appearance was reduced to that of a thin and disheveled old man with yellowed skin. His current looks disgusted even himself, much less Miss Shirley.


    ��I want to eat. Get me food.�� Constantine sat on the chair at the side with the help of the servant. With a glow in his eyes, he said, ��Hire a barber. I��m going to have a makeover.��


    ��Alright. Have some water and wait just a while.�� The servant poured him some water merrily before running out of the door. First, he went to the kitchen to order a feast for their young master before running over to the master��s courtyard. Before even going through the door, he was already shouting, ��Master! Master! Young Master is eating! Young Master is willing to eat!��


    Kurt, who was teasing maids, quickly stopped. However, the moment he heard the servant��s words, he stood up happily, and asked the panting servant, ��That wastrel had finally thought things through?��


    ��No... it��s... it��s Miss Shirley... She��s... She��s back....�� that servant stuttered as he gasped for air.


    ��Bastard! Useless fool!�� Kurt smashed the teapot at the side as his face flushed red with anger.


    ***


    ��Say, how many boyfriends did you have?��


    ��Five? Or six? I��m not too sure.��


    ��So how many is it?��


    ��None.��


    ��Tsk. How pitiful.��


    ��Hehe, cut it out.��


    ***


    Ang pressed her cap down and turned to the side, pretending to look at the scenery afar, but was actually eavesdropping on the two subi who were teasing each other.


    This was the first time she got close to herpatriots ever since she reached Chaos City.


    However, the difference with everywhere else was that the subi in Chaos City were also protected by thew. They were not oppressed, nor were they enved. Therefore, this time, she did not choose to reveal her identity straight away. Instead, she decided to conceal her identity and eavesdrop.


    <i>I can��t believe that the Subi in Chaos City are so pure. She didn��t even have a single boyfriend. Looks like their lives are very pure indeed,</i> Ang thought to herself.


    ��You don��t like the young master from the Bakra Family?��


    ��Don��t even mention it. He��s worse than the others before him. He ended before I could feel anything. I dumped him straightaway.��


    ��Sigh, don��t set your expectations so high. Such wealthy young masters are hard toe by. Earn a little more right now so you can find someone good in the future.��


    ��Why do I have to find someone good? They didn��t even trifle with me. We should look for scumbags and y with each other��s feelings. That��s a perfect match.��


    ��Sis, I love your character.��


    ��Let��s go. We still have to go to that tavern to fish for rich guys today.��


    ***


    Ang looked at the two subi walking away as they swayed their hips while she stood alone in the howling wind.

 Chapter 1715 - The Results Are Out

    <h4>Chapter 1715: The Results Are Out</h4>


    ��I haven��t been to Mamy Restaurant for a while. I wonder if Mr. Mag would like it if I dressed like this?�� Gloria looked into the mirror as shepared which pair of earrings she should wear. Her face blushed slightly, and then she red at herself through the mirror shyly.��I��m just going over there to discuss the textile partnership. Mm-hm. That��s it!��


    <i>Thedy I love is right in front of me, but she��s dressing up for someone else. Who would understand this kind of pain...</i> Camiy on the roof with her hand over her chest as she watched Gloria mumble to herself in her room.


    <i>No. I can��t just wait for things to happen! I must do something!</i> Cami picked herself up and hung upside down on the roof as she paced around. Her eyes suddenly lit up, and she mumbled to herself, ��The gift I gave previously was such a failure. I��m going to do it again! Since Miss Gloria likes to make clothes, I��ll make her some myself!��


    <i>Yes. That��s it!</i> Cami watched as Gloria did her finishing touches, and could not help but start imagining thetter put on the clothes she made. Gloria would definitely be very touched, and then she would be sessfully tamed.


    ��I��m such a genius!�� Cami smiled proudly. She looked at Gloria again, and disappeared in a puff of ck smoke.


    <i>Was there something outside just now?</i> Gloria turned back to look out of the window for a while, but there was nothing outside.


    <i>It��s still early. I will go to the factory first. Thest batch of winter wear should be ready. After a while longer, the weather will warm up, and we canunch the spring collection. We have to start production early.</i> Gloria put on her down jacket, and walked out of the door. Mars, who was waiting at the door, received her purse and gave her a verbal report as he followed behind her.


    Cyril was neglected because of what happened, and Gloria was now seen as the popr candidate for the heir to the Moreton Family.


    What followed after was more work and strict expectations.


    Now that Cyril was no longer her opponent, her point ofparison became Scheer, who was also the oldest granddaughter who inherited her family business.


    They were of simr age, and were both cross-generation inheritors. Both of them were also very good-looking, so people would always like topare them.


    ��Are there any movements from Cyril?�� Gloria asked casually while boarding a horse-drawn carriage.


    ��Cyril is staying at home obediently. He would always greet Master in the morning and at night. It did seem that he had repented. Madam Aviva, Herty, and Herny have gone to Madam twice to make a fuss about their limited monthly pocket money,�� Mars replied.


    ��Now he knows to get his wife and daughters to kick up a fuss. However, Grandma dotes on them. This time, without Grandfather��s consent, I doubt their restrictions would be lifted anytime soon,�� Gloria scoffed. Back then, Gloria��s family��s monthly allowance was not even 5,000 copper coins.


    ��As long as our partnership with Mr. Mag goes smoothly, you will be able to revive the Moreton Family��s textile industry and keep it under Blue Suede. If anything happened to the inheritance, you would be able to stand on your own with these two assets.�� Mr. Mag admired Gloria. Although his young mistress had started out a littleter than Miss Scheer, ever since she set her heart on entering the business field, the decisions that she had made were all praiseworthy.


    Blue Suede had unlimited potential, and the partnership with Mr. Mag might cause a revolutionary change in Nond Continent��s textile industry.


    ��I will hold on tight to whatever��s mine. At least I won��t let itnd in the hands of others,�� Gloria said with a smile. She brushed some hair away from her face, and lifted a corner of the carriage��s curtain to look out and allow the wind to blow at her face.


    ***


    ��What��s the situation like?�� Mag asked as he appeared at the cave and looked at the people surrounding the spell formation.


    ��Woah!!!��


    Ba, who was absorbed in studying the picture, almost jumped as she stared wide-eyed at Mag, who appeared out of nowhere.


    ��The seal is getting weaker. Judging from this speed, we have around seven days left. If we can��t strengthen the seal in seven days, it might be able to break through the seal,�� Irina said solemnly as she walked over.


    ��Alex, I have a piece of good news and a piece of bad news. Which one do you want to hear?�� Krassu looked at Mag, and before thetter could reply, the former smilingly answered, ��The bad news is that we still haven��t figured out the spell formation. The good news is this youngdy is rather impressive. She has already helped Novan understand the rough meaning of this formation. Otherwise, we would really have to depend on luck to strengthen the formation.��


    <i>He��s Alex? Big Sister Irina��s man? He is... rather good-looking.</i> Ba looked at Mag in shock upon hearing that. This was the first time she saw Alex without a mask, and it was rather different from what she imagined.


    ��Not bad, youngdy,�� Mag told Ba. Thisss had not let him down indeed.


    ��I am Ba. I��m not some youngdy,�� Ba said seriously as she stood up a little straighter to make herself seem taller.


    ��Alright, youngdy Ba, thank you,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��That��ll do too.�� Ba rolled her eyes. In any case, she was unable to outfight him, so she could only continue deciphering the spell formation quietly.


    When she found out about the importance of this spell formation, she carried the entire burden of saving the world on her own shoulders. That was way more meaningful than serving dishes in the restaurant. Therefore, she was still very serious even if deciphering a rune with thousands of characters was very monotonous and troublesome.


    Mag walked one round around the seal. Perhaps it was because he had chopped off a part of the octopus monster, but ever since he appeared in the cave, the octopus monster kept staring at him, and was waving its thick tentacles furiously. If it were not for the seal, it would have already gone at Mag.


    ��Stop looking. I��ve already made your tentacle into teppanyaki. It tastes quite good,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Chi...��


    The octopus monster red up all of a sudden. Its numerous tentacles dashed towards Mag, causing the spell formation to flicker as though it would shatter any time.


    ��Ding! The results are out for the unknown organism. Would the host like to receive it now?��


    Just then, the system��s notification rang in Mag��s head.

 Chapter 1716 - The Great Old Ones’ Edibility Research

    <h4>Chapter 1716: The Great Old Ones�� Edibility Research</h4>


    ��Of course!�� Mag rattled off his confirmation in his mind whileining at the same time. ��System, didn��t you say that we would receive the results within 24 hours? But now, 36 hours have already passed. Your efficiency is terrible.��


    ��Theposition of this unknown species is moreplex and different from all the ingredients that this System has studied before. This System has even developed several advanced pieces of equipment to study it in depth. Hence, there was a dy. The host does not have to be concerned,�� the system exined.


    ��You��rete means you��rete. Don��t make excuses.�� Mag pursed his lips. He had already opened that test report in his mind.


    This test report was rather professional. Be it the format, the contents, or the testing methods, they all demonstrated the system��s attention to details.


    First and foremost: ��The research results on its edibility: research shows that after washing away the surface mucus and nching the tentacles of this species, it could be instantly cooked with methods such as stir-frying, stewing, and deep-frying. Its texture and taste are better than normal octopus tentacles, and it is an excellent ingredient. Meanwhile, the eyeball on tentacles has a ratherplicated internal structure. It is rich in various nutrients, and contains many elements that are beneficial to the human body. Eating it could improve a variety of eye problems...


    ��In summary, this species�� tentacle has a very strong sticity and the characteristics of rapid regeneration. It��s an excellent ingredient for octopus tentacle and roasted octopus eye!��


    Mag stared at that hardcore report and frowned. He felt that things did not seem so simple.


    Turning a Great Old One��s report into an ingredients research report. This was really...


    ��However, it looks rather good. When can we test on the octopus tentacle that we previously froze?�� Mag seriously considered it before rolling his eyes. ��We do have the cooking methods, but our focus now wasn��t to eat it, right? It��s to make sure that we do not get eaten by it.��


    The test report was very long, and the various experiments done by the system were listed in detail, including the use of various methods to conduct damage experiments on it. However, the final conclusion was: ��After countless experiments done by this System, it has been determined that physical damage can only weaken its strength mildly. Among all the magical elements, only the light element has a certain restraining effect on it, but it needs to achieve a simr value before it can exterminate itpletely...��


    Mag roughly read through this test report. Unfortunately, ording to the system��s tests, he couldn��t find any methods to restrain it other than the Holy Light magic.


    ��This conclusion is a little terrible.�� Mag frowned. The only benefit of this conclusion was that it prevented Mag and the rest from making some pointless attempts.


    ��Although this System couldn��t find a method to kill this species yet, the research shows that if physical damage is being done to it for a long time, and after the umtion of weakening, it would cause an irrecoverable injury to that species.�� The system��s voice sounded.


    ��What do you mean by that?�� Mag frowned. He couldn��t quite understand the system��s meaning.


    ��After you all are done with the sealing and the fortification, this system will build an octopus tentacle processing nt within the region that is sealed up.��


    ��You��re impressive.�� Mag gave it a thumbs-up and praised it from the bottom of his heart.


    Mag continued to ask, ��How long will this process take?��


    ��This System has analyzed this species�� cell division limit. The experiment is not over yet, so the specific time has not yet been determined. It should be over 100 years.��


    Mag raised his eyebrows. 100 years was a very long period of time for the humans, but for the Great Old Ones who had existed for ages. Using 100 years to kill it wasn��t a very long time.


    Mag began, ��We definitely are not able to use up so many octopus tentacles at Mamy Restaurant alone. If you don��t want to waste these octopus tentacles, why don��t we form a partnership and set up a professionalpany that sells octopus tentacles? We can let the natives on the Nond Continent join in the great cause of eating up the Great Old Ones.��


    ��ording to this System��s calctions, this octopus tentacle processing nt can produce approximately 100 tons daily, and this number will continue to grow in the future. This indeed isn��t an amount that the Mamy Restaurant can use up...�� the systemmented. ��But, selling ingredients does not meet the positioning of the system, and����


    ��Of course it meets the positioning. See, I came to this world as a candidate for the God of Cookery to bring a beam of light to this world��s culinary world which was like a desert. I��m supposed to spread the seeds of scrumptiousness.


    ��But do you think the people here are able to obtain those ingredients that Mamy Restaurant uses? Such a setting was problematic right from the start.


    ��Take that mutton soup for example. I can cook a pot of delicious soup without having to process the rank odor. However, if those normal sheep do not go through a fewplicated procedures, their rank odor will be enough to destroy a pot of soup and meat.


    ��However, if we could sell these octopus tentacles that we are going to discard to these ordinary people at a reasonable price, while I share the recipe of cooking this octopus tentacle with the public, then wouldn��t we have sessfully introduced this dish into the ordinary folks�� homes?�� Mag said usibly.


    ��It sounds... rather reasonable?�� the systemmented as it began to waver.


    ��We will split the profits 30/70. Aren��t those farms of yours making a loss now? As long as this octopus tentacle bes people��s favorite dish, you don��t have to worry about money again, right?�� Mag continued smilingly.


    ��I��ll take 70, while you take 30?��


    ��Tsk, tsk. Do we still need to care about such stuff with our rtionship? Think about it, what��s the most important thing when ites to selling a product?��


    ��The product��s quality.��


    ��See, you don��t know about marketing at all. To sell a product, you need to have an outstanding salesperson. A truly formidable salesperson could sell a piece of rock as if it was a piece of gold. Therefore, the salesperson��smission is the highest in the product chain. If I don��t help you sell these octopus tentacles, they could only be used as fertilizer in the ground. But after going through my hands, it would be a valuable product. So, do you agree that I should get 70%?��


    ��That sounds rather legitimate.��


    ��That��s right. Come, let��s sign the contract first. After your factory is ready for production, I will set up the sales channel for you. We, father and son, will be invincible working together.��


    ��Great, great, great.��


    Mag had sessfully fooled the system into signing the contract. He then left the underground cave with Irina.


    He was very happy to promote the octopus tentacle dishes. He could elevate the quality of living of all the people on the Nond Continent while making money at the same time, so why not.


    Although the system had agreed to weaken the Great Old Ones�� power through the process of cutting, 100 years was still too long. He couldn��t pin all his hopes onto the octopus tentacle factory. He had to think of some other methods.


    After leaving the underground cave, Mag said to Irina, ��The usual methods have no effects on this octopus monster. Only your Holy Light can cause certain damage to it, but given your current power, you won��t be able to kill itpletely.��

 Chapter 1717 - Do You Have The Big G?

    <h4>Chapter 1717: Do You Have The Big G?</h4>


    ��Is that the conclusion you reached after studying that octopus tentacle?�� Irina looked at Mag suspiciously.


    ��Yes. Due to the difficulty of elevating your current power, I decided to eat it up.�� Mag nodded seriously.


    ��You want to eat that fellow?�� Irina furrowed her delicate eyebrows. She felt disgusted as soon as she thought of that sticky octopus monster with eyes all over its body, let alone when considering eating it.


    Mag nodded. ��Yes. After my experiments, I know that this octopus monster is, in fact, an excellent ingredient, and it has a regenerative characteristic. The first batch of tentacles might taste slightly subpar, but the newly grown tentacles taste excellent. It tastes way better and fresher than the usual seafood.�� The system had grown a semifinished product of the Great Old One with that severed tentacle, and used it to conduct a huge number of hardcore testings.


    ��So... you��ve already eaten it?�� Irina��s expression became a littleplicated, and she took half a step back instinctively.


    ��As a qualified chef, my exploration of ingredients is never-ending,�� Mag calmly replied. Of course, he couldn��t tell Irina the existence of the system.


    Irina pondered seriously before asking, ��Then, have you explored sheep��s dung before?��


    Mag shook his head. ��I have never explored sheep��s dung before, but the cat poop coffee[1] is not bad.��


    ��Therefore... the reason why Ugly Duckling��s toilet is so clean every day...�� Irina took another step back with gradually widening eyes.


    Mag looked at Irina, who had an increasingly frightened expression, and suddenly realized that she might have misunderstood. He quickly waved his hands, and said, ��No. Ugly Duckling��s toilet ispletely cleaned automatically. This has nothing to do with me. This cat poop coffee����


    ��Alright. I will keep the matter of you eating cat poop a secret for you,�� Irina interrupted Mag with aplicated expression.


    ��Thank you...�� Mag said helplessly.


    ��Now is not the time to discuss whether this octopus monster can be eaten or not. You said only my Holy Light magic can cause substantial harm to it, but its intensity isn��t strong enough. However, I��m already the only great light magic caster on the Nond Continent. Does this mean that we have no ways to deal with it?�� Irina asked with furrowed brows.


    ��In the light of the present situation, yes.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Then, how was its head cut off? And where is the rest of the body sealed?��


    ��This...�� Mag was slightly stunned. That octopus monster��s head was as big as a small hill, so its body naturally had to be even more enormous. So how did those people in the past cut its head off and seal it?


    ��Perhaps 10th-tier isn��t the real upper limit? There were magic casters and powerhouses beyond the 10th-tier on the Nond Continent in the past, and they sliced and sealed up these devils?�� Mag��s thinking began to clear up slowly.


    ��Therefore, the gods in all the races�� legends are not just legends. They could be a group of top powerhouses that had really existed then?�� Irina��s eyes slowly lit up too.


    Mag nodded. ��If the Goddess of Light really existed, and she was able to establish a connection with you through the spells and bestow the power of Holy Light upon you, then her power would naturally be above the 10th-tier.��


    ��But where are we going to find these gods and get them to help us kill or seal again these devils who are about to escape soon?��


    Mag shook his head. ��We��re still unable to ascertain that these gods are immortal, and could survive for ages like the devils, and we don��t know how we can ask them to help, either. We��ve discussed this problem before.��


    ��Perhaps I should make a trip back to the Wind Forest.��


    ��Huh?��


    ��Regarding the Goddess of Life, the elven queen might know some secrets that others have no idea about,�� Irina calmly said. ��And the Tree of Life should be the most relevant existence to the Goddess of Life.��


    After some pondering, Mag nodded, and said, ��I will get Ah Zi to bring you there.��


    Irina nodded slightly. ��Great. I��ll set off tonight, and return by tomorrow morning.��


    ��Be careful. Helena hates you the most now,�� said Mag.


    ��If I had the chance, I would really like to hack her.�� Irina made a knife gesture with her hand.


    ***


    Mag returned to the restaurant, and poured himself a cup of water. He sat by the window and pondered.


    Searching hard for the ancient gods was one method, while figuring how to break through the 10th-tier upper limit and save the world was another method.


    Of course, his most crucial task now was to restore his power to 10th-tier before he could think about how to break through the 10th-tier.


    ��System, I felt that we��re veering off the main objective here? I��m obviously just a reserve for the God of Cookery, so why did the task of saving the world fall onto me? Could you please correct this world��s normal development trend? For example, getting rid of those extra Great Old Ones so I could focus on being a good chef again?�� Mag dissed in his mind.


    ��The Host��s request is not within this System��s scope of functions!�� answered the system calmly.


    Mag began to bluff. ��Why don��t you consult with your superior? If this world is destroyed or descends into war, I will have no way toplete my ultimate task of promoting scrumptious food in this world, either.��


    ��In order not to let my superiors suspect my work performance, this System will never do such a thing! Do you think I have the Big G[2]?�� the system answered rather proudly.


    ��You might not have it, but I do. Isn��t it just a Big G? I��ll buy it for you.��


    ��Haha. I��m sorry, but your Big G cannot enter the Forbidden City[3] avoided tourists and enjoyed the pce.�� The post went viral and drew tens of thousands ofments. The Pce Museum, which runs the 600-year-oldndmark,ter apologized, confirming that a car had been allowed to enter theplex on Mondayst week when it was closed to the public.].��


    ��???��


    Mag was puzzled over the system��s answer.


    ��That��s all you need to know. Otherwise, this System might be resolved too.�� Before Mag could ask, the system already stopped him from doing so.


    Mag frowned slightly as he discovered that things weren��t simple.


    An existence that even the system dared not discuss. Hence, he could only pretend not to know anything, and not ask any questions.


    Of course, the n of making a higher-level existence get rid of the Great Old Ones had failed. This lousy system was rather useless.


    Shortly after, Cami and thedies arrived at the restaurant one by one, and the busy operation period started again.


    ��Young Master, look. Is that Miss Shirley?�� a servant said softly as he held up Constantine.


    ��Don��t hold me. I can manage by myself.�� Constantine shook away the servant��s hand. He stared at the beautiful young maiden standing behind Mag at the restaurant��s entrance with glistening eyes. That was the maiden whom he had been missing day and night, and he finally saw her again.


    He was overwhelmed byplex emotions, and he wished he could rush over to embrace her tightly in his arms. He wanted to tell her how much he missed her.


    However, the self-cultivation of a gentleman made him restrain himself, and he straightened his clothes. Although the clothes became loose due to his rapid weight loss, it didn��t diminish his aura.


    He slowly proceeded forward with the line. When he finally reached the restaurant��s entrance and stood in front of Shirley, he suppressed his overwhelming emotions, and stared at Shirley lovingly.


    Constantine��s story had be a much-told tale in Mamy Restaurant recently. This Casanova had be a devoted prince whom everyone praised.


    The male lead and female lead were meeting again today, so many people were watching this scene with anticipation.


    [1] Kopi luwak is a coffee that consists of partially digested coffee cherries, which have been eaten and defecated by the Asian palm civet cat(Paradoxurus hermaphroditus). It is also called civet cat coffee. The cherries are fermented as they pass through a civet��s intestines, and after being defecated with other fecal matter, they are collected.


    [2] Mercedes-Benz G-ss.


    [3] A Chinese woman who drove her luxury SUV into Beijing��s Forbidden City and posted pictures online has prompted a public search for information about her, while state media called for the case to be investigated. The photos��showing two women standing in front of a Mercedes-Benz G-Wagen parked in the World Heritage Site, which banned vehicles in 2013��were posted on microblog site Weibo on Friday, January 17, 2020 under the name ��LuxiaobaoLL��. It was captioned: ��As it is closed on Monday, [we

 Chapter 1718 - Uncle, It Seems Like You Aren’t Even The Backup

    <h4>Chapter 1718: Uncle, It Seems Like You Aren��t Even The Backup</h4>


    ��Miss Shirley, you��re finally back.��


    Constantine tried his best to make himself look more natural, but his voice was still all choked up. However, that had enhanced his devoted image further.


    ��He��s devoted.��


    ��Aaah, it��s so touching. If a man treats me like that, I will definitely fall deeply in love with him!��


    ��I didn��t expect Young Master Constantine, who was deemed a Casanova, would have such a devoted side!��


    The maidens at the sides were all touched by him. A rich young master was reduced to such a state for the woman he loved. It was just like a romance novel.


    Thedies from the restaurant looked at Constantine. They remembered this man who often came to ask if Shirley was going toe back.


    Shirley looked at Constantine with furrowed brows, and puzzledly asked, ��You are?��


    The restaurant fell into dead silence all of a sudden.


    The maidens, who were expecting a lovers�� reunion, stared at Shirley with disbelief with wide eyes.


    Meanwhile, the men were looking at Constantine with pity. That was the most tragic experience for a man.


    Yes. Even though Constantine had demonstrated his devotion, and even descended into a weakened state as a lovesick man, nobody had expected that he wasn��t just a lovesick man... he was even a pathetic man!


    Shirley actually had no idea who he was?


    Therefore, while he wasted himself and descended into such a pathetic state for her during this time, it was all just one-sided?!


    The other party had no idea about that at all! She didn��t even know about his existence!


    ��This is so tragic.�� Mag sighed. He wasn��t too surprised about this ending.


    Some people always liked to be self-indulgent and get all emotional without considering the actual situation.


    They always felt that if they were Romeo, the other party had to be Juliet. They thought they were great to starve themselves while they pined for the other party, and the other party would be touched, and decide to marry them when they saw their pathetic state.


    Mag was sympathetic towards Constantine. After all, thetter would have never expected that the maiden who he liked was a drag queen.


    It would be good if this marriage never happened. If it did happen, then nobody knew who would be f*cking whom on the wedding night.


    Tsk.


    The silent air and Constantine, who looked like he had been struck by lightning, made the atmosphere a little weird.


    People were all looking at Constantine with sympathy. Although this ending was rather unexpected, it was closer to what usually happened to ordinary people.


    ��Uncle, it seems like you aren��t even the backup,�� Amy reminded Constantine softly at the side while licking an ice cream.


    Crack...


    Everyone seemed to hear the sound of a heartbreak.


    Even though he wanted to fly into a rage, leave right away, or even kill himself right on the spot, Constantine felt his heart melt again when he saw Shirley��s pure and innocent face. He began to reproach himself.


    Shirley looked at Constantine with a frown and a puzzled and wary expression. <i>This fellow looked a little perverted. But why do they look like they��re expecting us to get together? It��s so gross! I need to get away from him.</i>


    <i>How can I frighten Miss Shirley! All this isn��t her fault! She��s so lovely, and deserves to be pampered!</i> Constantine thought as he reproached himself inwardly. He swiftly adjusted his mentality, and looked at Shirley lovingly again as he extended his right hand, and said, ��Hello, Miss Shirley. Let��s get to know each other again. I am Constantine.��


    Shirley flicked a nce at his hand, and coldly answered, ��Oh.��


    Constantine retracted his hand awkwardly as he happily thought, <i>It��s fine. Beautiful maidens always have a strong personality, let alone Miss Shirley. At least she will remember my name now!</i>


    <i>Suckers get nothing.</i> Mag gave Constantine a piteous look. Some people would never treasure what they got easily while they pined for what they could never get.


    Constantine��s small intrusion didn��t diminish the customers�� enthusiasm for delicious food. After Constantine took his seat, the line continued to file into the restaurant, and the customers began to ce their orders.


    The servant sat opposite Constantine. He observed Constantine��s expression, and smilingly said, ��Young Master, that��s a great improvement. This must be Miss Shirley��s test for you, and you have epted the challenge calmly. You must have left a beautiful and gentlemanly image in her heart.��


    ��That sounds right now that you mention it.�� Constantine��s eyes lit up, and he nodded thoughtfully.


    ��That��s right, so you must eat properly to nourish your body back to health, and regain your past handsome self. Otherwise, Miss Shirley might not be interested in you.�� The servant quickly smiled while he wiped off his sweat secretly. It was fortunate that his young master wasn��t very smart whenever Miss Shirley was mentioned. If he did stupid things after he returned home because of this, he would be skinned by Master.


    ��You sound very reasonable. Such a body is indeed unworthy of Miss Shirley.�� Constantine nodded as he scanned through the menu, and then said, ��I want to order a helping of ��Buddha jumps over the wall��, a helping of red braised pork, and a helping of ck pepper steak!��


    ��Sure. I will order them for you shortly,�� that servant replied with a smile. This was the first time that the young master had taken the initiative to eat more. It was a good start.


    Gloria stepped off the horse-drawn carriage. As she looked at the long line in front of the entrance, shemented, ��It��s as crowded as usual.��


    ��Nobody can resist the charm of scrumptious food, just like with the clothes from Blue Suede,�� Mars said with a smile.


    Gloria nodded in agreement. ��Yes. Mr. Mag not only satisfied the women��s taste buds, he even designed clothes that they went crazy for. He��s truly an amazing man.��


    ��Yes.�� Mars threw a nce at Gloria, who had an upward smile on her lips.


    ��Let��s go. We might miss out on tonight��s numbers if we arete.�� Gloria hastened her steps as she walked towards the end of the line.


    ��I brought along the report from thest several days. Do you want to go through it while we��re lining up?�� Mars softly asked as he caught up with her.


    ��No. I read it when I returned home.�� Gloria nodded slightly and smiled. ��It��s fun to line up at Mamy Restaurant too, isn��t it?��


    Mars looked at the middle-aged men, who were arguing over whether the roast mutton kebab or roast beef kebab was the king of the kebabs, and kept the document with a smile. It really wasn��t an appropriate asion to read documents. However, it seemed like Young Mistress would have to stay up tonight again.

 Chapter 1719 - Even The Teachers Play Truant Now

    <h4>Chapter 1719: Even The Teachers y Truant Now</h4>


    The introduction of the roast mutton kebab had added a new member to the Mamy Restaurant��s grilled items.


    Customers who liked grilled items had already taken the initiative to match the spicy grilled fish, m spicy beef kebab, and roast mutton kebab into a set, and ordered a ss of ice-cold beer. A table of friends could spend their night chatting away like this.


    Vivian didn��t drink beer, but that didn��t stop her from eating grilled fish and grilled items. She would drink a sip of the fruit juice that she brought along whenever it was too spicy. She still managed to enjoy the meal.


    ��Are you really not going home for the new year?�� Vivian, who was holding a roast mutton kebab, asked Luna, who was sitting across from her while slowly removing the fish bones.


    ��Mm-hm. The new school building is almost ready, and I have to make sure that the children can start school in the new year. Although it��s almost going to be the new year soon, I still have plenty to do.�� Luna shook her head as she ced the fish meat into her mouth, and smiled with satisfaction. ��Furthermore, I��ve just returned to Rodu a while ago, so it��s fine not to go back for the new year.��


    ��You just like to burden yourself with all the tasks.�� Vivian rolled her eyes at her. She knew Luna��s character very well, so she didn��t try to talk the other woman out of it.


    ��What about you? How do you feel about yesterday��s test? Do you think you will make it to the interview?�� Luna asked smilingly.


    ��There��s definitely no problem for me to make it to the interview. Who am I? I am Vivian, okay,�� Vivian replied with her mouth full as she took a big bite of the mutton kebab. However, she didn��t look as confident as she sounded.


    Luna smilingly said, ��I heard there were more people taking part in this year��s written test than in the previous years.��


    ��But aren��t they looking for more teachers this year?�� Vivian emphasized.


    Due to the mass recruitment, the Chaos School was recruiting over 100 teachers this time. The number was far bigger than in the previous three years.


    ��I��m just teasing you,�� Luna said with a smile.


    Vivian suddenly got close to her, and softly asked, ��However, did you make any progress with Boss Mag recently?��


    ��Wh-what progress?�� Luna blushed and red at Vivian. ��Don��t talk nonsense. Mr. Mag is an upright man.��


    ��I didn��t say that he��s indecent, but you two are still connected by the Little Boss. Isn��t it going to be the term-end party in two days? Did you find a chance to talk to him about the party?�� Vivian continued to press on the issue.


    ��Mr. Mag should be attending the party.�� Luna stole a nce at the kitchen. Perhaps Mr. Mag was too busytely, but she rarely got to see him recently.


    ��That��s great. It��s an opportunity. After the party is over, you can����


    ��Can I stuff your mouth with this grilled fish?�� Luna ced a big piece of grilled fish in Vivian��s bowl with exasperation.


    ��Alright, I will eat my fish quietly, and not worry for our Teacher Luna.�� Vivian shrugged and continued to eat the fish.


    Luna��s gaze went past Vivian��s shoulder, andnded on the busy figure in the kitchen. That distinct profile, lean yet muscr body, and his smooth movements...


    <i>Excuse me, excuse me...</i> Luna suddenly realized her gaze was too direct and eager. She quickly retracted her gaze, and lowered her head to eat, but her face was burning bright red.


    Vivian nced at Luna and curled her lips in a smile. And her friend was still saying she didn��t like Mag. It was obvious that she liked him a lot.


    Amy came to Luna with Ugly Duckling in her arms, and smilingly said, ��Teacher Luna, you��re here eating grilled fish with Big Sister Vivian.��


    ��Yes.�� Luna looked up and smiled at Amy gently. She reached out to pat Amy��s head, and then pinched Ugly Duckling��s chubby cheeks. ��I haven��t seen you for days, Little Amy.��


    ��I��m sorry. It��s because I don��t know where my teachers have gone, so I didn��t go to school. I went to the magic potion shop next door to learn magic from Big Sister Xixi.�� Amy shrugged, and helplessly said, ��Even the teachers y truant now.��


    Luna and Vivianughed as they were amused by the little one��s animated expressions and actions.


    ��Little Amy, can you let me hug your fat cat? I have never hugged such a fat cat before.�� Vivian was eyeing Ugly Duckling in Amy��s arms greedily.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling turned its head to the other side while rolling its eyes at her disdainfully.


    ��Wow, it even looks so cute when it rolls its eyes.�� Vivian had stars in her eyes.


    ��Big Sister Vivian, do you like Ugly Duckling?�� Amy looked at Vivian, a little dubious.


    ��Oh, yes.�� Vivian nodded and looked at her with anticipation.


    This adorable fat cat had never looked at her properly every time she came for her meal. However, the more it behaved like that, the more she wanted to squash it and snuggle it in her arms. This roly-poly fat cat with exquisite golden fur was super cute, okay!


    ��Alright. I��ll let you y with it for a while.�� Amy passed Ugly Duckling over.


    ��Woah, it��s so soft and warm!�� Vivian took Ugly Duckling carefully. She felt as if she was given a soft and boneless warm pillow. The golden fur was even softer than the best mink��s fur. It was so soft in her arms she felt that her heart was going to melt. She could only hug it carefully against her bosom.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling, which was a little resistant at first, began to rub its head against the maiden��s bosom apologetically as it closed its eyes and meowed.


    The surrounding men all looked at them, andmented, ��My life isn��t evenparable to a cat��s!��


    ��Woah, so cute!�� Vivian smiled lovingly, and then she hugged Ugly Duckling��s fat face, and kissed on its forehead.


    Ugly Duckling suddenly opened its eyes, and stared at Vivian fearfully before it slowly turned its head towards Amy with an innocent and offended expression.


    ��I... am despised by a cat again?�� Vivian blinked.


    ��Big Sister Vivian, is that liking it? You��re just after its body.�� Amy took Ugly Duckling back from Vivian��s arms, and used her sleeve to wipe its forehead as she consoled it, ��It��s fine, Ugly Duckling. I won��t despise you even if you have lost your innocence. You are still my Ugly Duckling.


    ��Teacher Luna, enjoy your meal. I��m off to y.�� Amy waved at Luna before she carried Ugly Duckling away.


    ��D-did you see that cat��s expression? That shocked and disdainful expression! I, Vivian... gave it my precious young maiden��s kiss, and that cat despised it!!!�� Vivian said with disbelief as she looked at Luna, who was covering her mouth andughing away.


    Luna finally stoppedughing, and pointed at the corner of her lips. ��I think you should have wiped your mouth before you kissed it.��


    Vivian touched her lips, and her hand was stained with red oil immediately. She quickly lowered her head and continued to eat the grilled fish.

 Chapter 1720 - I Think Big Sister Gloria Likes You

    Chapter 1720: I Think Big Sister Gloria Likes You


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    As it got close to the closing time, the customers began to leave one by one. The kitchen that had been busy for the entire night began to slowly quiet down. They only have to wait for all the customers to leave before tonight��s operation would be over.


    ��The dishes are all served. I appreciate all your help.�� Mag put down the frying wok, and heaved a breath of relief.


    All of them who were focused and nervous rxed too. Although they all had very strong power, Mamy Restaurant��s work intensity still made them a little tired.


    ��When will Ba be back? I miss her serving the dishes with magic,�� Miya said to Mag with a hint of tiredness in her expression.


    Anna nodded, and said, ��Yes. Big Sister Ba can serve half of the dishes alone.. The dish-serving efficiency has decreased a lot when she��s around.��


    Irina had brought Ba away, and nobody knew where they had gone.


    ��She might not be able to return soon. Princess Irina didn��t tell me the exact situation, either.�� Mag shook his head, and pushed the me to Irina.


    Everyone nodded after hearing that. Irina didn��te for dinner tonight, and she didn��t return to the restaurant, either, so they had nobody to ask.


    Mag removed his apron, and poured a ss of water for himself. He met Gloria��s gaze when he walked out of the kitchen.


    ��Mr. Mag.�� Gloria got up and smiled at him.


    Mag could see from her gaze that she had speciallye to look for him tonight, so he walked over and nodded. ��Miss Gloria.��


    There were only two or three tables of customers left in the restaurant now, and it was only a couple of minutes before the restaurant closed. Hence, they all paid their bills and left.


    ��I��m sorry to disturb you after you ended your busy work day. There are some coboration problems at the textile factory that I need to rify with you,�� Gloria said to Mag in a lowered voice.


    ��How about this? Let��s go talk in the study. They can go back and rest early after they clean up the restaurant,�� Mag said, and then informed Miya and the rest before bringing Gloria and Mars to the study.


    Mag gestured to Gloria and Mars to sit down, and directly asked, ��Have youpleted the restructuring of the sales chain?��


    ��Yes. We��ve already simplified the original fabric distribution chain. We��ve kept theplete elite core sales team, and are already starting to promote the sales of the fabric.�� Gloria nodded slightly. ��I came over today to confirm with Mr. Mag the amount and the time for the handover of the first batch of cotton yarn so that we could make arrangements for the next step��s work.��


    ��I will hand over the first batch three dayster. The amount is 10,000 bolts,�� answered Mag.


    ��10,000 bolts?!�� Shock appeared on Gloria��s face.


    ��Are you sure you can hand over 10,000 bolts in three days?�� Mars was shocked too.


    One had to know that Mag��s textile factory was only built over one month ago. Not to mention the time needed for the textile workers to learn and familiarize themselves with their jobs, 10,000 bolts of cloth was the six months�� output of all Moreton Family��s textile workshopsbined.


    ��Yes. Is it too little?�� Mag knocked on the table embarrassedly as he exined, ��Because the factory was just set up, the output is not maximized yet. I think we should be able to increase the output a little more next month.��


    ��The output is not maximized yet?! And it can still increase?!�� Mars gulped, and he looked at Mag as if thetter was someone beyond his wildest imagination.


    ��So this is why Mr. Mag dares to offer a price that is way lower than the market price.�� Gloria pondered before she quickly shook her head. ��Mr. Mag��s textile factory��s output is astonishing. 10,000 bolts of cotton will take our sales team some time to digest. However, in order to catch up with Mr. Mag��s factory��s output, I will expand our sales team immediately. We will try our best to snatch up bigger market shares everywhere.��


    ��Happy coboration.�� Mag shook Gloria��s hand with a smile before he stood up, and said, ��Amy is about to sleep, and I need to tell her a bedtime story, so I won��t ask you two to stay.��


    ��Goodbye, Mr. Mag.�� Gloria nodded slightly, and then said goodbye to Amy who was nodding off at the door with Ugly Duckling in her arms before she went downstairs with Mars.


    ��Father, I think Big Sister Gloria likes you,�� Amy said to Mag with a serious expression.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag looked at Amy perplexedly before he quickly exined, ��Big Sister Gloria and I are business partners, and not what you think we are.��


    Terrified by the existence of Amy��s notebook, Mag felt that it was necessary for him to exin the truth.


    Amy shook her head, and said, ��But I saw that she had stars glowing in her eyes when she looked at you.��


    ��That��s the reflection of the light, and has nothing to do with stars.�� Mag pointed at the light in the study.


    ��Really?��


    ��Yes. It��s exactly that,�� Mag replied with conviction. He went to the door to pick up Amy, and gently said, ��Let��s go. Father will bring you to wash up, and then tell you a nice story.��


    ��What nice story are you telling today?�� Amy asked expectantly with brightened eyes.


    ��Today, I will tell you the story of Cindere.��


    ***


    Why am I envying Little Amy? It must be a very blissful thing to fall asleep while listening to Mr. Mag��s bedtime story, right? Gloria looked up at the restaurant��s second floor through the curtains in a daze.


    ��Young Mistress? Young Mistress?��


    ��Ah?�� Gloria snapped back to her senses with a blush.


    ��Mr. Mag��s factory��s output is way above our expectations. Although we��ve kept the core sales team, we have not set up coboration ties with all the textile shops yet. I��m afraid it will be rather difficult for us to digest these 10,000 bolts of fabric before the next shipment is due,�� Mars said.


    ��If 10,000 bolts of fabrics appear at a specific market with a price that is far lower than the market price, it will cause a series of reactions in the market, even in Rodu. It would then rm the managers of the city, which is very detrimental to us, who are still at the promotional stage.


    ��I think we should split these 10,000 bolts into many portions ording to each city��s purchasing power. We will try to distribute to each and every market to kick-start the promotion, and establish a working rtionship with all the textile shops,�� Gloria murmured deeply.


    Mars nodded, and said, ��Although this will increase our transport costs, as long as we can break open the market, a mature multi-market distribution chain will make our sales smoother, and let us avoid the sales chain��s being paralyzed by the unstable factors that could arise from a single market.��


    Gloria smiled, and said, ��What I am more curious about now is if Mr. Mag��s textile factory was running at full capacity, how many bolts of fabric could it produce?��


    ***


    Beyond the Wind Forest, a beautiful figure stood on the back of a griffin, and lightlymented, ��The Wind Forest, which used to worship freedom, has be an enclosed city. Helena, you��re really an unforgivable sinner.��

 Chapter 1721 - The Possibility Of Breaking Through A Higher Level

    <h4>Chapter 1721: The Possibility Of Breaking Through A Higher Level</h4>


    The purple-striped griffin rested silently among the dense vegetation. Irina walked down its back slowly. A faint golden glow shone beneath her feet, and she appeared inside the Tree of Life all of a sudden.


    Ever since Irina left, the Tree of Life had shut its hollow, refusing entrance to anyone, including Sally, who was sitting cross-legged at the Tree of Life currently.


    ��Little tree, I��m back,�� Irina said with a smile.


    The glowing tree branches waved happily around Irina as though the tree was weing her return.


    ��Keep a low profile. If that witch Helena finds out that I��m back, I��ll have to leave again.�� Irina motioned the Tree of Life to quiet down.


    The joyous Tree of Life quieted down immediately, and reached a couple of branches out to Irina to caress her hair, as though it was trying to express its joy.


    ��Alright, I will visit you often, be good.�� Irina reached out to touch the branches as she looked at the tree lovingly.


    After coaxing the Tree of Life for a while, Irina seriously said, ��Alright. I need you to awaken Her Majesty for me. I have something very important that requires her help. The survival of the elves depends on it, or should I say, the entire Nond Continent��s survival depends on it.��


    After the elven queen had gone into seclusion, there was no more news of her. She did not even respond or make any movements even when so many major events had happened among the elves. Therefore, there were many rumors spreading around.


    Some said that the elven queen was dead, and Helena had gained full control of the elves.


    Some said that the elven queen had gone into seclusion to cultivate her magical powers, and had washed her hands off the elf tribe after handing it over to Helena.


    Irina was certain that Her Majesty did not die, but was in a deep sleep because of a certain reason. Irina did not know how to wake her up, so she could only ask the Tree of Life for help.


    The Tree of Life swayed its branches gently.


    ��Even you can��t wake her up?�� Irina frowned. It seemed like Her Majesty��s condition was worse than she thought. Irina fell silent for a while before saying, ��Then do you know how I can form a connection with the Goddess of Life? I want a connection that��s deeper than the one formed with life magic. We need her help.��


    Ding~


    The branches swayed, and suddenly there was the ringing of a wind chime.


    Irina closed her eyes subconsciously, and in an instant, she seemed to have seen some scenes sh past her mind like flipping pages, as though history was a book opened right in front of her.


    She saw the elves building a city in the Wind Forest, she saw the elves risking their lives to chase the demons out of the forest, she saw the bloodbath during the racial war, she saw the carefree elves in the forest...


    This was history told backward.


    The elves used to be very strong, and used to be bullied because they were small, but they had never given up their chase for freedom.


    Within this sea of history, the Tree of Life was just like a pir of support, standing strong in the center of the forest, and witnessing the elves�� development.


    Finally, the scene paused at and of ruins.


    The ground was ck and charred, and there was almost no vegetation around.


    Even the cruel racial war did not bring about such a horrifying aftermath to the Wind Forest.


    A beautiful elf with long silver hair appeared on the barrennd, and nted a seed.


    Irina knew that it was the Tree of Life.


    And that beautiful elf with long silver hair should be the Goddess of Life.


    However, she saw a rough semnce of herself on that elf��s blurred face.


    ��So you��re really the hope that the Goddess of Life nted to protect the elves forever?


    The scene faded away, leaving only a boundless white space.


    Irina looked around at the empty space. She was all alone.


    ��Where is this ce?�� Irina asked. Her voice seemed to have traveled really far, but there was no reply.


    She was not flustered. The Tree of Life would never harm her.


    However, she did not know why the Tree of Life would make her witness the elves�� history, and then bring her here.


    ��Irina.��


    Just then, a weak voice came from afar, but it sounded as though it was right by her ear.


    ��Mother!�� Irina��s eyes lit up. After that, she was a little nervous as she said, ��Where are you? How are you now? Why do you sound so weak?��


    ��Don��t worry. I��m fine. It seems like the Tree of Life has bound our thoughts together. Otherwise, I would not be able to talk to you directly.


    ��Did Helena do something to you?��


    ��This has nothing to do with Helena. It��s my choice. Back then, during the racial war, although the elves won, I was seriously injured several times. I went into seclusion this time to recuperate from my past injuries.��


    ��Do you know what happened in the Wind Forest all this while?�� Irina pressed her lips together.


    ��Yes, my child. You did what was right. Just like how we chose to stand up for ourselves.�� The queen��s voice was filled with happiness and admiration.


    ��You and Helena built all this, but I overthrew it. Do you think that I did the right thing?��


    ��During my seclusion, I��ve thought about it. Back then, we chased the demons away, and escaped from being bullied and enved, yet we ourselves formed a very system, and became what we hated. Our initial intent might have been good, but this was indeed a hrious and foolish decision. The funniest part is that we��ve walked further on this wrong path for a century because we were afraid that the system would fail, so we weren��t brave enough to turn back and correct ourselves.�� The queen sighed.


    ��But you did not stop Helena.�� Irina frowned.


    ��I��m unable to leave right now. I am attempting the possibility of breaking through to a higher level. This concerns the future of the elves, and maybe the future of Nond Continent.��


    ��Do you already know about the existence of the Great Old Ones?�� Irina was shocked.


    ��The Great Old Ones?�� The queen was bewildered. Her tone quickly changed, and seemed a little more rushed. ��You mean that horrifying monster that once wreaked havoc on the Continent? The unknown thing that was as huge as a mountain?��


    Irina��s eyes lit up. Nodding, she said, ��Yes. We��ve found its sealed head. It was a giant octopus head that��s hundreds of meters tall. However, it��s going to break out of its seal soon, and even a 10th-tier could not kill itpletely, or even cause any damage to it. That��s why I��ve returned to the forest. I want to find the Goddess of Light to help us.��


    ��The Great Old Ones, they do exist...��

 Chapter 1722 - Babla, You’ve Got To Hold On

    <h4>Chapter 1722: Ba, You��ve Got To Hold On</h4>


    ��The Gods will awaken on the day the Great Old Ones return. Irina, you��ve got to find the ce where the gods sleep, and wake them up to defend the Nond Continent again,�� the elven queen said.


    ��The ce where the gods sleep?�� Irina frowned.


    ��Yes. In the Book of the Queen that is passed down through generations of elves, there is a vague record about the sleeping gods. After the War of the Gods, the Great Old Ones were sealed all over the continent, and the gods went into a deep sleep, waiting to be awakened again.��


    ��Where are they sleeping?��


    ��There are no actual records. It was only said that the Goddess of Life was sleeping in the Tear of the Moon.��


    ��Tear of the Moon?�� Irina frowned. She was sure that there was no such ce in the Wind Forest.


    ��Irina, I can��t leave here yet. The fate of the elves is now in your hands. You have to stop Helena. Don��t let her lead the elves into an abyss...�� The elven queen��s voice gradually got weaker until it finally disappeared.


    ��My queen? Mother? Are you still here?�� Irina called.


    Right at that moment, the scenery in front of her twisted, and in the blink of an eye, she reappeared in the hollow in the Tree of Life.


    ��Thank you, Little tree. I��ve got to go now. I��lle and see you again next time.�� Irina smiled, and reached out to touch a hanging branch.


    The Tree of Life��s branches swayed around Irina gently, as if it couldn��t bear to let her go.


    ��That little maiden out there is not bad too. You can y with her when you��re bored.�� Irina looked at the hole in the tree. Sally was sitting crossed-legged under the tree with a pious expression.


    ��I will be back again,�� Irina said before disappearing within the hole in the tree.


    ��What was that?�� Sally, who was sitting crossed-legged under the Tree of Life, opened her eyes instinctively, and looked toward the Tree of Life suspiciously. She seemed to have sensed a hint of inexplicable magic waves.


    However, just as she was about to close her eyes again, she saw a glowing branch slowly reaching out to her with disbelief. It went around her once as if it was sizing her up.


    Sally��s expression immediately became nervous and expectant. After bing the elven princess, one very important thing was to obtain the Tree of Life��s recognition.


    She was only qualified to be the queen of the elves after she got the recognition from the Tree of Life. This was the rule set by their ancestors.


    She had been sitting under the Tree of Life for days, and yet the Tree of Life had never shown any signs of getting close to her, let alone letting her enter the hole in the tree.


    She never expected it would take the initiative to approach her today. It really surprised her.


    The scene that happened under the Tree of Life was soon reported to the Starry Cave.


    ��I��m indeed right about Sally. Only she could rece Irina.�� Helena looked at the scene of Sally interacting with the Tree of Life in the crystal ball. She smiled, and said, ��As long as she could get the Tree of Life��s recognition, she could be the elven queen.��


    Meanwhile, Irina appeared in an old library at the same time.


    A golden light shed, and all the ancient books on the shelves disappeared. She also disappeared from the library at the same time.


    ��Irina!�� Helena��s expression changed drastically, and the scene in the crystal ball immediately switched to the empty library.


    ��Ow...��


    Right then, an ted roar appeared in the forest.


    ��Helena, I��m simply returning home to take a few books. There��s no need to get so pissed off.�� Irina��s mocking words rang throughout the sky above the Wind Forest, and she disappeared soon after that, leaving behind a purple shadow.


    ***


    ��Your Majesty! You mustn��t repair this spell formation! The ancient books recorded that the ancient spell formation under the pce leads to Boundless Abyss. Once open, it would summon terrifying a devil, and bring a devastating catastrophe upon the Moon Nation!��


    The Moon Nation. In the underground pce, an old courtier knelt on the floor, and desperately pleaded with the king of the Moon Nation.


    The spell formation in the middle of the underground pce was almost repaired, and dozens of formation masters were busy with the finishing works. When they heard that, they stopped their actions, and looked at the king who was standing beyond the spell formation.


    ��If that is true, then we should repair the spell formation as soon as possible! Ba has already left through this spell formation months ago. She might be tortured by a devil right now. How could I let her suffer alone!�� the king said with conviction. ��I am the king and a father too! Even if there is really a devil behind this teleportation portal, I will lead the Moon Nation��s cavalry to eliminate it!��


    ��Your Majesty!�� That old courtier still wanted to continue.


    ��I have already decided. If you have the time to howl here, why don��t you lead the historians to read the ancient books and find out where this teleportation portal leads, and what that devil is!�� the king shouted coldly.


    ��Yes!�� That old courtier dazed for a moment before he bowed to the king, got up, and then strode off.


    ��Ba, you��ve got to hold on. Royal Father ising to save you soon!�� the king gravely said as he clenched his fists while he looked at the teleportation portal.


    ***


    ��This kebab isn��t very nice. There��s no soul, and it��s dry and tough. Moreover, it��s too salty.�� Ba sat on a square rock, andined disdainfully as she ate a burnt kebab.


    ��Ahem, I was actually an expert in barbecuing meat when I was young. However, there��s nothing in this cave, so it isn��t very nicely barbecued...�� Krassu said embarrassedly.


    ��Haha. The meat that you barbecued when you were young was even worse.�� Urien coldly sneered as he used an ice de to cut away the burnt skin delicately.


    Novan, who was sitting on the edge of the spell formation, smilingly said, ��You guys are spoiled by Boss Mag. I think this roast kebab is not bad.��


    ��See, that is someone who knows how to appreciate me.�� Krassu smiled brightly.


    ��No. From tomorrow onwards, I want to eat Mamy Restaurant��s takeaway. I��m risking my life here to save the world, and yet I have to eat such terrible kebabs. This is so unreasonable,�� Ba said seriously as she secretly observed Krassu��s and Urien��s expression.


    ��I agree. Let��s get the Gray Temple or the city lord��s castle to do this. The logistics have to settle this for us. How could they make a 10th-tier barbecue meat for himself.�� Krassu nodded. ��I crave for the beggar��s chicken right now.��


    ��However, does Mamy Restaurant do takeaway?�� Novan asked.


    ��The only delivery personnel has been sent back to be a chief after getting lost frequently.�� Ba sighed.


    ��That��s alright. Leave this to me. You guys eat first. I need to go out for a while.�� Krassu left in a rush.


    ��It will be great if we get to have soybean milk and youtiao when we wake up tomorrow.�� Ba finished the kebab in her hand, and began to trante the seal spell formation with Novan.

 Chapter 1723 - Who Can Carry That!

    <h4>Chapter 1723: Who Can Carry That!</h4>


    The city lord��s castle, the secret chamber.


    ��The peace negotiation with all races is about to take ce soon, and the situation on the Nond Continent has recently changed drastically after Irina and Alex stirred things up. The originally pro-war demons and orcs have descended into chaos, and the neutral elves are already overwhelmed with their own internal affairs. Currently, only the pro-war Roth Empire had maintained itsplete strength. To us, this is good news without a doubt.�� Rn pointed at the map on the table gently.


    ��I have just received a letter from the dragons. They asked us to hold a racial meeting in Chaos City before the peace negotiation to facilitate interactions between all the races. They hope to reach a new peace ord upon the original peace treaty.�� Michael pushed an envelope with a golden dragon w mark towards Rn.


    ��The dragons have always been neutral, so why would they make this request?�� Rn was surprised as he opened the envelope on the table.


    After a while, Rn put down the letter, and gravely said, ��It seems like the dragons already know about the existence of the devils.��


    Michael, too, shook his head with a grave expression. ��We��re not sure how much they know about them. Rather than calling them devils, I think Alex calling them the Great Old Ones is more urate. The fellows that have survived since ancient times had once dominated our world, and they��re still trying to break through the seals to dominate our world again.��


    ��If those chaps knew about the terror of the Great Old Ones, perhaps they wouldn��t want to restart the racial war over a little territory.��


    ��Are you thinking of making them go see that fellow personally?�� Michael��s eyes lit up before he showed a hint of hesitation.


    Rn nodded, and said, ��We could hold a secret meeting with all the races in advance as per the dragons�� request. Perhaps they would only know the preciousness of peace after they have seen the real terror. Only then would they know what terrifying enemies all the races on the Nond Continent are facing.��


    Michael pondered for a moment before he nodded. ��Alright. I will draft the invitation now, and invite all the races to send representatives here for a closed-door meeting.��


    ��Are we still holding it at Boss Mag��s this time round?�� Rn asked.


    ��I think he will agree.�� Michael chuckled.


    ***


    After Mag tucked Amy into bed, he stood in front of the window, and looked out with a worried expression.


    Irina going to the Wind Forest equaled her going into a tiger��sir. Although Ah Zi was with her, he was still worried about her.


    However, given her character, he couldn��t stop her from going, either.


    ��Are you still worried about me?��


    Just then, a voice appeared behind him.


    Mag was slightly taken aback before he turned around and nodded at Irina, who suddenly appeared in the room, honestly.


    ��Tsk. Am I that weak? Do you have to worry about me when I��m just making a trip home?�� Irina pursed her lips.


    ��Seems like my worry is unnecessary.�� Mag smiled. Irina had no injuries, so she shouldn��t have had any altercations with Helena directly. He continued, ��What did you find out?��


    ��I couldn��t find the Goddess of Life, and the little tree doesn��t know how to find her, either.�� Irina shook her head gently. ��However, I had a brief interaction with the queen, and she told me some information about the gods. She said the gods have all gone into a deep sleep after the battle with the devils. We��ll have to wake them up when the devils wake up in order to save this world.��


    ��Deep sleep? Wake them up?�� Mag frowned.


    ��Yes. She said the Goddess of Life is sleeping in the Tear of the Moon.��


    ��The Tear of the Moon?�� Mag frowned even harder.


    ��I have never heard of this ce, either. However, maybe we can get some information about it at the city lord��s castle.�� Irina waved her hand, and a pile of old books appeared on the floor. ��These are the old books that I have brought out from the library. Some of them are rted to spell formations. I am not interested in them, but I wonder if they would help with repairing the spell formation.��


    ��We can send these over to them. They might be useful to them.�� Mag nodded.


    ��I will make a trip then.�� Irina nodded. She waved her hand, and 10-odd books disappeared from the pile of books on the floor. She, too, disappeared in the midst of a golden light.


    ��She��s really efficient.�� Mag shrugged, and went to shower with a peace of mind.


    When he came out of the bathroom in a bathrobe, Irina was standing in front of the window with a ss of red wine.


    ��Do you think that carrying the burden of an entire race��s fate on one��s shoulders is a very tiring thing?�� Irina asked mildly without turning around.


    ��Maybe.�� Mag looked at Irina and nodded. ��That��s a very heavy responsibility.��


    ��It��s so vexing. I have tried all ways and means to shake this burden previously.�� Irina chuckled self-deprecatingly. She suddenly turned to look at Mag. ��But now, it seems like I��ll have to pick up this burden again?��


    ��From the moment that you decided to set up the Night Elves, you��ve already picked it up again.�� Mag looked at her with a smile. ��This time, I will carry it with you.��


    ��How are you going to carry it?�� Irina took a step closer. Her red lips were like the wine in the ss. Her warm breath had a tinge of wine fragrance.


    Mag took a deep breath and reached out to pick up an old book behind her. He seriously said, ��I will spend the night reading through these old books. Perhaps I can find some information about the Tear of the Moon and the gods�� deep sleep from them.��


    ��Idiot!�� Irina stomped her feet angrily as she watched Mag go into the study with a book and lock the door.


    ��Who can carry that!?�� Mag heaved a breath of relief with his back against the door. He smugly murmured to himself, ��I almost got caught up. It��s fortunate that I can keep my cool. It would really be the end of us if we got ourselves pregnant with a second baby.��


    ***


    Early the next morning, while Mag was preparing for service, Michael came.


    ��The city lordes so early in the morning. I wonder what it is about?�� Michael looked at Michael with surprise.


    ��It��s like this, Boss Mag. I would like to book Mamy Restaurant for an important meeting in three days. I wonder if it is possible?�� Michael said to Mag with a smile.


    ��An important meeting?�� Mag was puzzled. The peace meeting should take ce 15 dayster, and a meeting of that scale wouldn��t be held in Mamy Restaurant, either. So, what was the important meeting that Michael was talking about?


    ��Yes. The city lord��s castle has decided to hold a closed-door meeting with all the races in advance to discuss matters of the peace negotiation.�� Michael lowered his voice, and slipped a missive into Mag��s pocket stealthily.


    Mag flicked a nce at Michael. Obviously, he had bypassed Dicus to tell him this important message. After pondering briefly, he smiled and nodded. ��Sure. Since this is the case, Mamy Restaurant will be reserved for the city lord on its day off three dayster.��

 Chapter 1724 - I Don’t Care. I Want To Go Back To Be A Courier!

    <h4>Chapter 1724: I Don��t Care. I Want To Go Back To Be A Courier!</h4>


    After Michael left, Mag went upstairs to take out the envelope. There was a 300,000 copper coin check and a simple letter in it. It briefly exined what kind of meeting they were having three dayster.


    <i>Tacky.</i> Mag kept that check carefully. He was rather surprised that the dragon race would take the initiative to mediate the rtionships between all the races in an attempt to maintain the Nond Continent��s peace.


    <i>Seems like the dragons are equally fearful of the Great Old Ones.</i> Mag shredded the letter, and tossed it into the trash can before going downstairs calmly.


    Amy, who was sitting on the bicycle��s backseat and hugging Mag��s waist, asked, ��Father, we��re having the term-end party tonight. You will being, right?��


    ��Of course, I have promised you that previously,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��What about Mother? Is she free to go?�� Amy continued to ask.


    ��She... Maybe she will be a little busy.�� Mag hesitated briefly. Irina had gone out early in the morning again. The elves, the Night Elves, and the Great Old Ones. There were plenty of matters she needed to handle and settle, so he also wasn��t sure if Irina could make it to Amy��s term-end party.


    ��Alright.�� Amy was a little disappointed, but she soon understandingly said, ��It��s fine. I know she is very busy. Then, I will dance for her after she returns home tonight.��


    ��Good girl.�� Mag sent Amy to the Chaos School. Krassu and Urien were busy with the Great Old Ones�� matters, so they couldn��t give Amy any lessons. Today was thest day of school, and the term-end party would be held tonight, so Amy requested toe to school.


    ��Good morning, Little Amy. Hello, Mr. Mag.�� A gentle voice sounded at the side as soon as Mag��s bicycle stopped.


    ��Good morning, Teacher Luna.�� Amy hopped off the bicycle, and ran to Luna happily.


    ��Hello, Teacher Luna.�� Mag smiled at Luna too. ��Today, Amy wants to spend thest day of this school term with her ssmates, so I��ve sent her to school.��


    Luna understood and nodded. ��Sure. Don��t worry, I��ll make the arrangements for her.��


    ��Then I will have to trouble you.�� Mag said his goodbye, and rode off on his bicycle.


    ��Let��s go, Little Amy.�� Luna retracted her gaze. She held Amy��s hand and walked into the school.


    ��Teacher Luna, will today��s party be very lively?��


    ��Yes. All the students and their parents wille to take part. They will be filling up the entire great hall.��


    ***


    After the breakfast service, Mag went to the textile factory.


    The textile factory had begun production formally. 10-odd steam engines were working at full capacity, making the dozens of steam engine textile machines work continuously day and night. They ensured that the high-quality fabric was produced continuously.


    The elves with magical power had easily grasped the operation techniques of the machine. They maintained the machines at their maximum efficiency.


    Of course, beside the machines�� workshop, the hand spinning workshop also had 5000 trained elven spinners working right now. They were using the textile machines that Mag had modified, so their spinning efficiency was dozens of times higher than that of normal spinners. They contributed almost half of the textile factory��s output.


    Next to the textile factory, the second factory building was being built. Meanwhile, Mag had already custom-made a batch of new steam engines from Scheer. After the second factory building waspleted and entered production, the output of the textile factory was expected to increase another threefold. That would be a very terrifying output.


    Ashley followed after Mag, and calmly said, ��The first batch of 10,000 bolts of fabric has already been ounted for. They��re being stored in the warehouse, and are ready for handover.��


    As the key project of the Night Elves�� reemployment, Irina hadpletely handed the textile factory to this captain with outstanding capabilities.


    Mag agreed with Irina��s decisionpletely, so he appointed her as the director of the textile factory.


    And during this period, Mag was indeed very satisfied with Ashley��s abilities. Apart from constructing the factory building and teaching how to use the steam engine spinning machines, he was almostpletely hands-off.


    The hand spinning workshop was suggested by Ashley, and it was quickly set up with a very high efficiency. It doubled the textile factory��s output.


    ��Great. I will inform the distributor toe and collect them on the day after tomorrow.�� Mag sincerely said to Ashley, ��Director Ashley, you and everyone else have worked very hard in this period of time.��


    ��This is our job.�� Ashley nodded slightly, and a smile appeared on her conservative face. ��Moreover, everyone likes their job now. They can stand upright and work with dignity.��


    ��After the handover on the day after tomorrow, get the finance department to calcte everyone��s sry. Besides standing upright to work with dignity, I also want everyone to work blissfully.�� Mag smiled, and then turned to walk towards the entrance. ��I��ll go check out the construction site next door.��


    ��Goodbye.�� Ashley looked at Mag��s back with appreciation. Although this Mr. Mag was only a human chef, he possessed astonishing wisdom, and was very epting of Night Elves. He resolved the awkward situation that the Night Elves could have faced after arriving at Chaos City.


    <i>But, why is the princess staying at his ce?</i> Doubt appeared on Ashley��s face.


    ***


    Rodu. The Royal Pce��s side hall.


    ��The giant dragons are actually taking the initiative to invite all the races to have a peace negotiation, and have articted their determination to maintain the world��s peace. This is really a rare event.�� Andre, who was sitting on a high throne, looked at the invite that he had just received and frowned.


    The few old courtiers standing below were looking at one another. Nobody dared to answer.


    Andre put down the invitation, and asked all the courtiers, ��Whom do you think we should send?��


    A general said, ��Your Majesty, I think the first prince is the best choice. His Highness is magnificent and mighty. He could demonstrate the power and might of our Roth Empire����


    A schrly courtier stepped forward, and interrupted, ��Your Majesty, I think the second prince should make the trip. This negotiation is about the peace ord. No matter if we��re going to war or maintaining the peace, this concerns the empire��s interests. The second prince is very learned and attentive, so he definitely will be able to fight for more benefits for the empire.��


    The courtiers had a big disagreement on choosing between the first prince or the second prince, and they began to argue in the hall.


    ��Alright, you all may go now.�� Andre interrupted their arguments. After everyone had left, he ordered, ��Summon Sean and Josh here.��


    ***


    ��At first, I wanted to continue to strive and work hard for the tribe. However, since we have received such an important invitation, then I will have to force myself to make this trip then.�� Connie looked at the invitation in her hands, and even though she was trying very hard to control herself, she already couldn��t help but smile.


    ��Do you know how to go to Chaos City?�� Rex threw a nce at her.


    Connie looked upwards, and proudly said, ��I��ve made my own way to Chaos City previously.��


    ��But you actually wanted to go to the Roth Empire��s capital, Rodu, at first.�� Rex chuckled. ��You simply mixed up north and south.��


    Connie froze, and soon huffed. ��I don��t care. I want to go back to being a courier!��

 Chapter 1725 - I’ve Died

    <h4>Chapter 1725: I��ve Died</h4>


    ��Due to the parent-teacher meeting, tonight��s closed for business!�� Harrison looked at the notice hanging on the door, andmented, ��Boss Mag is such a good father.��


    ��Usually, the designated hot pot area is still open for business, but it seems like we can only go to Mana Hot Pot Restaurant for dinner tonight.�� Gjerj shrugged. He held a kid on each arm, and smilingly said, ��It��s fortunate that Miranda offered to go to Parmer��s term-end party.��


    ��Little sister! I want little sister!�� Parber said as he tugged Gjerj��s cor.


    ��Come, Uncle Harrison will bring you to go look for those pretty elven sisters.�� Harrison bent down to pick up Parber, and then walked to the horse-drawn carriage.


    ��Let��s go, Angus, Christy. Let��s go look for those pretty elven sisters.�� Gjerj quickly caught up with the two little ones in his arms.


    It wasn��t being a hands-on dad, especially when you had three kids!


    The customers who came to Mamy Restaurant all left in disappointment after seeing the notice hanging on the door.


    However, since Boss Mag was going to Little Boss��s parent-teacher meeting, he gained everyone��s empathy easily with quite a legitimate reason.


    Meanwhile, at Mana Hot Pot Restaurant which was 500 meters away, the great hall that could amodate 1,000 people was alreadypletely full. Over 100 hot pots were boiling at the same time, and it was boisterous. People were having a fiery time eating, and the cold was left at the door. Some customers had even stripped down to a singleyer of clothing, and yet they were still sweating profusely.


    Rena stood on the second floor, and calmly watched the orderly elves shuttle around the busy hall while providing a precise and efficient service for the customers.


    After umtion over two weeks, Mana Hot Pot Restaurant had gained many customers. The peak business hours during dinner were almost always full of customers. They could receive over 3,000 customers in a day.


    Meanwhile, the service standard of the service staff in the hot pot restaurant had increased greatly after the fine-tuning during this period of time. They could already easily handle the great number of customers during the peak hours. The restaurant could operate as usual even when she wasn��t present in the restaurant.


    <i>Many customers areining that the hot pot restaurant was set up in the south of the city, and those customers who are living in the east and west of the city cannote here easily. They wonder if we could open another two smaller hot pot restaurants in the east and the west of the city.</i> Rena looked at the bustling customers and over 100 steaming hot pots. They seemed to be showing off the huge market that was hiding behind them.


    ***


    Mag, who was wearing a gray coat, was standing at the entrance of Chaos School. Amy was standing next to him in a white dress and a cute bunny hat. Both of them were looking around.


    ��Let��s go. We should go in now.�� Mag held Amy��s little hand, and walked into the school with the crowd.


    ��But, is Mother really noting?�� Although Amy was following Mag into the school, she couldn��t help looking back at the school��s entrance.


    Today was the Chaos School��s primary section��s term-end party. Because the children from the primary section were small, the parents were invited to the party too. The harmonious rtionship of the students, parents, and families was established.


    Mag gently consoled her while rubbing her head smilingly. ��She might have something on, and cannot get here in time. Let��s go meet up with your schoolmates first. Perhaps she will arrive shortly.��


    He had mentioned this to Irina in the morning, but he didn��t get a confirmation from her.


    ��Alright.�� Amy retracted her gaze. She let go of Mag��s hand and skipped forward. The rabbit��s ears on her hat also swung around her, making her look like a little running little rabbit.


    ��Woah, so cute!��


    ��Yes. She looks just like a little bunny! What an adorable child!��


    ��Are there rabbit-type orcs? How could she be so cute!��


    The surrounding people��s eyes lit up, and they sang praises when they saw Amy skipping.


    ��Hush. This is the super junior student that even many seniors in the secondary section dare not provoke, Amy!��


    ��Yes. It��s that super elf who is so cute yet can send one flying with a punch!��


    Those students who recognized Amy spoke with awe.


    Amy stopped, showing off her fair little fist, and said, ��No. I only beat up the baddies.��


    If they hadn��t personally seen her send the gifted magic caster from the Roth Empire��s team flying with her staff, they would��ve been fooled by her adorable looks too.


    ��I��m just a little rabbit. I��m cute when I hop around.�� Amy retracted her fist, and continued to skip toward.


    ��Who is so lucky to have such an adorable little princess?�� The parents�� envious gazended on the man in the gray coat following behind Amy.


    Mag curled his lips, feeling very proud of his daughter. That pride was almost spilling out of him.


    Yes. It was him!


    The man who had such an adorable little princess.


    A man whom all the men in the world were envious and jealous of.


    ��I-isn��t that Boss Mag from Mamy Restaurant?�� Someone recognized Mag.


    ��So he��s that man who grilled kebabs at the parent-teacher meeting and caused amotion?��


    ��One of the best chefs on the Nond Continent?��


    Amotion broke out instantly.


    ��I don��t know if I should envy him or envy that little girl skipping in front.��


    ��Not everyone could have such a good daddy!��


    Therefore, Mag and Amy walked into the hall under the envious and admiring gazes.


    ��Little Amy, Mr. Mag, this way please.�� Teacher Luna waved at them from the first row.


    ��Father, this way.�� Amy held Mag��s hand, and walked towards Luna.


    They greeted each other simply, and because Amy would be performing on the stage shortly, Luna arranged for Mag and Amy to sit closer to the stage. Then, she continued to sit with the other students and parents.


    ��Daphne[1], Ignatsu.�� Amy waved at her two friends.


    Daphne��s grandpa came with her, while Ignatsu came alone. He sat next to Amy, a little depressed.


    Amy said to Ignatsu, ��Did your parents forget again? I��m beginning to suspect you are not their biological child now.��


    ��I��m beginning to feel like that too.�� Ignatsu nodded in agreement. The bean sprout on his head bent over dejectedly too.


    ��Little Amy, your hat is so adorable. It looks like rabbit��s ears.�� Daphne sat on the other side of Amy, and looked at Amy��s hat with surprise. She couldn��t help but reach out to press on the rabbit��s ears. ��It��s so soft andfortable.��


    ��See, it can even move.�� Amy tilted her head, and two ears stood up immediately before the tips slowly bent downwards. Amy blinked her eyes at Daphne and smiled brightly.


    ��Argh... I��ve died...��


    Daphne copsed into her grandpa��s embrace.


    [1] The author mistakenly named Miranda here and in several cester.

 Chapter 1726 - My Junior Is So Cute!

    <h4>Chapter 1726: My Junior Is So Cute!</h4>


    Chaos School��s vision was to let children grow happily. Therefore, the term-end party was set before the term-end examination. There would be noplimenting students for achieving good results, but there would be a segment before the performances where the school would award students for having good morals, being helpful, and having made contributions... and other encouraging awards so that everyone could see these students as their role models.


    ��Next, congrattions to Amy from elementary ss two for winning the contributions award for this term! She has defeated the Roth Empire��s representative team with the Chaos School representative team in a challenge, and has contributed greatly to the school!�� the vice-principal said with a smile.


    ��Amy, you��ve won an award.�� Daphne jumped from her seat, and was even happier than when she won the good-morals award.


    ��It��s the school��s contribution award with only one winner!�� Ignatsu was also very agitated.


    ��I guess so.�� Amy was a little confused. ��But, I didn��t do anything. I didn��t even go to ss often... How did I win the award?��


    ��Go on, you deserve it.�� Mag caressed Amy��s head with a smile.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Amy nodded, stood up, and hopped over to the stage.


    ��The contribution award was actually awarded to an elementary student. How shocking,�� a parent of an older student said sourly.


    Many parents were equally bewildered. After all, this was the grandest award, and was always only awarded to those older students who had made great contributions to the school. However, this time, the award recipient was actually an elementary student who��d just enrolled in school one year ago.


    ��Mother, you didn��t watch that duel. If it weren��t for Amy, Chaos School would have lost to the Magus Tower. She is well-deserving of this award,�� the parent��s son retorted. After that, he looked forward with twinkling eyes, and said, ��Look at her skipping around, how cute!��


    ��Yes, little Amy is the legend of Chaos School. She��s super cute and super powerful.�� The students all started to exin to their parents. They had no objections regarding the award��s recipient.


    Amy skipped to the stage and looked up. Her vision was blocked, and she seemed to be a little stunned.


    ��Aiya, she��s blocked.�� Daphne looked at Amy��s back view, and eximed, ��She looks so cute even when she��s spacing out!��


    ��But there are steps at the side.�� Ignatsu covered his face.


    Magughed out too. The little fellow was so busy running through her performance in her head that she did not notice how the other award recipients got onto the stage. The steps on both sides of the stage were rather concealed, so it was not very apparent at first nce.


    ��Why did she stop?��


    ��Did she get lost on her way to the stage? She��s stuck because she couldn��t find the steps to the stage?��


    ��So she can only go straight?��


    ��Hahaha, my junior is so cute!��


    The vice-principal, who was standing at the center of the stage, could only see the top half of Amy��s rabbit ears. He was also wondering why she stopped there, and was noting up on stage.


    <i>Emmm... did everyone jump up the stage?</i> Amy looked at the stage in front of her, and was confused. However, she did not see steps anywhere. It seemed like this was the principal��s test for everyone.


    After she realized that, Amy bent her knees slightly and jumped up onto the stage. Shended stably in front of the vice-principal, and her rabbit ears even shook a little.


    The sudden jump gave the vice-principal a scare. However, when he saw the little fellow looking at him with herrge, round eyes, he could not help but smile, and said with a chuckle, ��Our little friend is full of energy, even the way shees up on stage says so.��


    A roar ofughter erupted in the hall. No one would dare to me such a cute little fellow.


    ��Congrattions, Amy. I hope you can continue to be as bubbly and energetic.�� The vice-principal passed the award to Amy.


    ��Thank you.�� Amy bowed at the vice-principal, and before the apuse stopped, she had already skipped back to her seat downstage happily.


    ��Er...�� The vice-principal looked at Amy, who was back in her seat. He could only swallow down the encouraging speech that he had prepared.


    Amy��s contribution to Chaos School did not just stop at helping the school win the elite team from Magus Tower.


    Because of Amy, Chaos School could engage Krassu as their closebat magic tutor, and have a new magic room and several academic buildings. Such a contribution could not be measured with a single contribution award.


    ��Alright, now, let us sit back and enjoy the performances brought by our students.�� The vice-principal did not speak further, and went straight to the topic.


    ��Father, look at my award.�� Amy ced the award in Mag��s hand as she waited eagerly for apliment.


    The award had a golden base, and the school��s logo was carved in red. Instead of the two tacky words ��contribution award��, there were three silver stars carved in the top right corner of the badge. There was even a pin at the back so that the badge could be pinned straight at the cor.


    ��My Little Amy is great.�� Mag smiled and stroked Amy��s head. The little fellow had adapted really well to school life, and was well-loved by her schoolmates. She did way better than he did back in those days.


    After all, he became themon target of all male students because he was too popr among female students.


    However, Amy was different. Even Daphne became her little fangirl.


    ��Hehe.�� Amy smiled gleefully. It seemed that getting praised by Mag made her happier than winning the award.


    After that, a few children went on stage to introduce the performance.


    Mag had not seen such performances ever since he graduated from elementary school. The students�� performances were rather clumsy, and their voices were all young and childish. Watching the performances with Amy seemed rather interesting too.


    Luna came over to remind Amy to prepare to go onstage.


    Amy rose and looked at Mag as she very seriously instructed, ��Father, I am going backstage to get ready. You have to sit here obediently and watch my performance.��


    ��Mm-hmm. I��ll be sitting right here.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��Go, Amy!�� Daphne cheered as she held her fist out.


    ��Remember to go up from the steps,�� Ignatsu reminded her softly.


    ��Mm-hm, mm-hm.�� Amy nodded before following Luna backstage.


    ��Uncle, what is Amy performing?�� Daphne asked Mag curiously.


    ��Yeah. She won��t tell us.�� Ignatsu was also curious.


    ��She didn��t tell me, either, but we��ll find out in a bit.�� Mag smiled and shook his head. It looked like the little fellow kept her secret very well. She would always shut herself in her room to practice, and did not even divulge any information.


    The performances continued. After two performances, the little emcee introduced, ��Next, let��s wee Amy from elementary ss two to perform her solo dance: the rabbit dance!��

 Chapter 1727 - Sit Tight

    <h4>Chapter 1727: Sit Tight</h4>


    The stage turned dark gradually, and a beam of light suddenly shone onto the center of the stage. Amy, who was wearing a little white dress and a rabbit-eared hat, appeared in front of everyone.


    The audience��s eyes lit up. What an adorable little girl. She looked so exquisite, just like an angel. Although it wasn��t their first time seeing her, they still wished to go up to squeeze her adorable cheeks.


    Mag was also looking at Amy with a smile. He was pleased with the confidence that the little one disyed. She was no longer the pitiful, inferior, and timid little girl that he��d first met. She could already arrange her own show, and signed up to perform it in front of thousands of people.


    Regarding the rabbit dance, Mag could, in fact, guess from Amy��s getup. However, in order to let Amy preserve the sense of mystery, he pretended not to know anything the whole time.


    Right then, a rhythmic and happy music sounded.


    Amy began to dance along with the music like a cute bunny hopping on the stage. She stepped on every beat urately, and the ears went up and down along with the music.


    Her smile was rxed and confident. Only her gaze would asionally sweep over to Mag, making sure that he was watching seriously.


    ��Aaaah. So cute!��


    The enchanting music together with Amy��s adorable dance had set the hall on fire. The children were cheering, while the parents smiled dotingly.


    ��I��ve died again...�� Daphne slumped over the chair again.


    ��Although this dance is a little weird, I have to admit that... it��s rather cute,�� Ignatsu said seriously.


    ��Little Amy is so awesome.�� Luna was also looking at Amy with a smile. She had witnessed this little one��s change during this time, and her gaze couldn��t help butnd on Mag. During this time, Mr. Mag had done a father��s responsibility. Perhaps she should say that he was far more responsible than many other fathers.


    The short four minutes brought extreme joy to everyone.


    The music stopped, and Amy bowed to the audience.


    Apuse resounded throughout the hall, and the cheers were so loud that they almost ripped the roof off.


    <i>Is that apuse for me?</i> Amy looked at the audience with surprise. After a moment of thought, she bowed once to each side of the stage before skipping off the stage, and ran towards Mag. She wanted to ask her father if she had danced well.


    That beam of light continued to follow her until she leaped into Mag��s embrace.


    Mag picked up Amy with a smile, and said, ��You did a marvelous job, Little Amy.��


    ��Really?�� Amy stared at Mag seriously.


    Mag, too, nodded his head, and seriously replied, ��Of course, everyone��s apuse is the best proof.��


    ��Thank you, Father.�� Amy hugged Mag��s neck, and gave him a kiss on his cheeks.


    ��Why are you thanking me?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��I only dared to go on stage to perform for everyone because you��re here,�� Amy replied without any hesitation. Then, she got close to Mag��s ear. ��If only Mother was here too. But it��s fine. I can dance for her alone when I go back.��


    ��What a pair of father and daughter who make people envious.��


    The audience watched this scene with a smile until the beam of light disappeared and returned to the stage. The little emcee began to announce the next program.


    Nobody noticed that a white figure had appeared on the hall��s eaves for a while before disappearing again.


    ***


    The textile factory in the northern part of the city.


    Irina said to Ashley, ��Settle this batch of elves. Their injuries are already healed, but they have suffered badly in that cer, so we��ve got to counsel them.��


    ��Yes, my princess.�� Ashley nodded. She looked at Irina��s blood-stained shirt, and worriedly asked, ��Are you injured, Your Highness?��


    ��It��s not my blood.�� Irina waved her sleeve, and the bloodstain at the corner of her skirt disappeared. With a cold expression, she said, ��There are still some unrepentant fellows in the demon race. Get someone to copy this letter, and send it to every demon tribe. If they��re still trying to imprison the elves or help the Wind Forest oppress the elves, they will be deemed the Night Elves�� enemies, and I will make them pay a 100-fold price for it.��


    Ashley received the letter with both hands with a solemn expression, and replied, ��Yes.��


    ��The factory��s got to keep up with its production, but we cannot ck on the elves�� cultivation, either. We Night Elves need to have the ability to protect ourselves in order to survive on the Nond Continent. We cannot rely on Chaos City for protection.�� Irina touched her ring, and a huge pile of treasures and gemstones appeared on the floor. ��We can only protect ourselves when we are powerful.��


    ��Yes.�� Ashley nodded gravely.


    ��I��m tired. I��ll make a move first,�� Irina said. A golden beam shed under her feet, and she disappeared.


    Ashley summoned a few elves, and they began to sort the resources that Irina had left behind.


    ***


    The party only ended at 9pm. The performances were appraised, and awards were given. Amy��s rabbit dance got the most popr performance award, which was well-deserved.


    ��Goodbye, Daphne and Ignatsu.�� Amy waved to her friends on the back of the bicycle before urgently saying to Mag, ��Ride faster, Father. Let��s hurry home!��


    ��Why is Little Amy in such a hurry?�� Mag smilingly asked while he stepped on the bicycle.


    ��Because I want to go back to dance the rabbit dance for Mother. She might be asleep if we��rete,�� Amy replied matter-of-factly.


    ��Alright, sit tight then.�� Mag elerated the bicycle, and overtook a horse-drawn carriage. They reached Mamy Restaurant within 10 minutes.


    ��The lights are still on!�� Amy hopped off the bicycle as she looked at the lit restaurant, and eximed, ��Mother must be back!��


    Indeed, before Mag could open the door, the restaurant��s door was opened from inside, and Irina was looking at them smilingly at the entrance.


    ��Mother!�� Amy leaped into Irina��s arms right away, but she soon began to show off the medals and certificates. ��Mother, look. This is my contribution award��s medal, and this is the most popr award certificate that I received for my dance. Father said I got the loudest apuse and cheers, so they gave it to me.��


    ��Mm-hmm, Little Amy is the best.�� Irina was full of gentle smiles.


    ��I wanted to record the performance with the photostone at first, but Amy said she wanted to dance for you personally.�� Mag carried the bicycle in, and then closed the door.


    Amy nodded, and said, ��Yes. I want to dance for Mother alone.��


    ��Alright, then Little Amy will dance for me.�� Irina nodded before she tilted her head to look at Mag, and said in a coquettish tone, ��I want to eat grilled fish. I��m hungry.��


    Mag looked at Irina, who was usually cold and elegant, but was now looking at him coyly, in a daze. He only regained his wits after a while and nodded. ��Alright. What does Little Amy want to eat? You did very well today, so Father will make whatever you want to eat.��


    Amy pondered seriously for a while before replying, ��Then... I want to have roast mutton kebab and strawberry ice cream.��


    ��Alright. Please wait for a while.�� Mag carried a table away for Amy before going into the kitchen.

 Chapter 1728 - I’ll Hack Every One Of Them Who Comes

    <h4>Chapter 1728: I��ll Hack Every One Of Them Who Comes</h4>


    ��Your Highness, I heard them say that the second prince would be representing the Roth Empire to attend Chaos City��s Racial Meeting,�� L told Vanessa, who was writing something very seriously, as she entered the room.


    ��Chaos City!�� Vanessa��s pen stopped moving. She looked up at L, and asked, ��Aren��t the peace talks 10 dayster? Royal Father would definitely go to such an important meeting personally. Why would he send Second Royal Brother?��


    ��I��m not sure about that.�� L shook her head.


    ��Hmph. This definitely isn��t an important meeting, but since Second Royal Brother can go, I think I can go too. Royal Father is being biased!�� Vanessa ced her pen down and walked out.


    ��Your Highness, it��s already veryte. Where are you going?�� L quickly put down the snack box, and chased after Vanessa.


    ��I��m going to look for Royal Father. I want to go to Chaos City too. Every day is like a year without hot pot,�� Vanessa said angrily.


    ��I��m afraid His Majesty would be resting by now. Let��s not go over.�� L tugged at Vanessa��s sleeve gently. She regretted mentioning Chaos City to the princess.


    ��He doesn��t turn in so early. I��ll just take a look at his study. If he��s not there, then forget it.�� Vanessa continued walking forward.


    L knew the princess��s temperament. She was not easily persuaded, so the former had no choice but to follow behind.


    In the royal study.


    Andre looked at Josh, and said, ��For this trip to Chaos City, all you need to do is to watch. Don��t take a stand, and don��t make any promises. This is just an unofficial racial meeting. All we need to do is to disy the might of the Roth Empire adequately, but don��t make it too obvious.��


    ��I understand.�� Josh nodded slightly. He hesitated for a while, and asked, ��If there��s an agreement to sign during the meeting, what should I do?��


    ��The peace talks will be in 10 days. If there��s any agreement, it will be made by the adults. There won��t be any agreement that you��ll have to make.�� Andreughed frivolously.


    ��Yes.�� Josh lowered his head, and a strange red glow shed past his eyes.


    ��Royal Father! I want to go to Chaos City too! I want to go with Second Brother!�� Just then, Vanessa��s voice came from outside.


    ��Thisss. Where did she get the news from?�� Andreughed. He ordered, ��Let the princesse in.��


    Vanessa rushed in immediately. She nced at Josh, and quickly grabbed Andre��s arm as she coquettishly said, ��Royal Father, I want to go to Chaos City too. Second Brother��s here too. Let me go with him. I promise I��ll be good, and I won��t cause trouble.��


    Andre looked at Vanessa and smiled dotingly. He shook his head, and said, ��I��m afraid not this time. Josh is going for serious things. He can��t bring you around to y.��


    ��It��s alright. I am way more familiar with Chaos City than him. I can y on my own. I don��t need him to bring me around. Besides, isn��t Uncle Abraham there? I can y with him. You don��t have to worry,�� Vanessa said with a shake of her head.


    <i>Heh, Royal Father has never spoken to me with a smile like this. What tant bias.</i> Josh gazed at the two of them deeply, but he had a smile on his face. He looked at Andre, and said, ��Royal Father, let Vanessae with me. The entire trip would take only three days. I will bring her back safely.��


    Andre nced at Josh and frowned slightly.


    Vanessa gleefully said, ��Royal Father, look, even Second Brother has agreed to it. Don��t worry. I��ll be obedient.��


    ��Alright. You can go to Chaos City with Josh.�� Andre nodded. After that, he pulled a serious face, and said, ��But this time, don��t you dare think of running away again. Otherwise, I��ll get people to bring you back again.��


    ��Mm-hmm, mm-hmm.�� Vanessa quickly nodded. She thought for a while, and said, ��But Royal Father, didn��t you say that you have to thank Boss Mag for curing my teeth? Why don��t you use this opportunity to bring your thanks along? I��ll pass it to him. I remember that the reward for curing my teeth was 1,000,000 copper coins.��


    ��We should thank him properly.�� Andre nodded. He looked at Josh, and said, ��Josh, when you arrive at Chaos City, go and meet Boss Mag with Vanessa. Pass him the reward and thank him.��


    ��Yes, Royal Father.�� Josh nodded slightly.


    ***


    The city lord��s castle.


    Dicus walked into the meeting room, and told Michael, ��Sir, we��ve already settled the official venue, but although the scale of this Racial Meeting cannot bepared to the peace talks, it is still the congregation of the various races. Would it be a little too flippant to hold the first meeting at Mamy Restaurant?��


    ��Flippant? Of course not.�� Michael shook his head with a smile. ��Mamy Restaurant is the best restaurant in Chaos City. It��s what makes us famous. Even as a city lord, I have to go down personally to reserve the entire restaurant. The ss of such a venue is way higher than a meeting room. Besides, the Racial Meetings would always turn out very aggressive. There is a probability that a fight might happen.��


    ��But Mamy Restaurant won��t be able to withstand that.�� Dicus raised his brow.


    ��Boss Mag��s food can calm the angsty heart, and quickly help the different races calm down. That would be a good start for the talks. This is also why I chose Mamy Restaurant,�� Michael said with a smile.


    ��In that case, please do confirm the sitting arrangements. For example, with regards to the Night Elves and the Wind Forest, how should we arrange them...��


    ***


    Amy��s rabbit dance was praised by Irina. After supper, the little fellow quickly fell asleep in Mag��s embrace.


    Mag carried the little fellow to bed, and went downstairs. He fetched two mugs of beer, and sat in front of Irina.


    ��Michael came to me this morning, and said that he wanted to reserve the entire restaurant for the Racial Meeting,�� Mag said after taking a sip.


    ��I know. The Night Elves already received an invitation.�� Irina ate a piece of fish. She was not shocked at the news.


    ��The dragons have decided to call for world peace. This is a good thing.��


    ��But this world is no longer led by dragons only. The Roth Empire is also very strong. You should know this better than I do,�� Irina told Mag as she picked up her beer.


    Mag fell silent. Even if he wasn��t in the equation, the Roth Empire would still be strong enough to defeat any race except for the dragons.


    Arge amount of manpower, countless formidable knights and magic casters, their expertise in spell formations and cooperative magic, and arge number of steel rides made the Roth Empire a difficult opponent for the other races.


    ��As long as Andre is not stupid, there would be no reason for him toy hands on any of the other races before we��ve settled the Great Old Ones.�� Mag shook his head with a smile, and looked at Irina as he said, ��The Wind Forest would be sending someone over to attend this meeting, right?��


    ��I��ll hack every one of them whoes,�� Irina said calmly after taking a sip of beer.

 Chapter 1729 - Where’s My Cart?

    <h4>Chapter 1729: Where��s My Cart?</h4>


    Because of the Great Old Ones, Amy finally managed to get a break before the school holiday after Krassu and Urien had a discussion.


    Amy, who just woke up, sat right up in shock as she asked Mag, ��So it means that starting from today, I can sleep in every day, don��t have to go to school or to the magic potion shop, and I just need to stay at home with Ugly Duckling?��


    ��Yes. Your holiday has officially started from today onwards.�� Mag looked at Amy with a smile. It seemed like the little fellow had been looking forward to the winter break for a long time.


    ��That��s fantastic!�� Amy jumped up from bed, and kicked Ugly Duckling off the bed first before jumping around on the bed and jumping into Mag��s embrace. She looked up at him expectantly, and asked, ��I don��t want to sleep in. I want to y with Jessica. Can I?��


    ��Of course.�� Mag lifted his arm up to look at his watch. ��But, if you want me to send you over, you��ll have to wash up right now and go down for your breakfast.��


    ��Alright.�� Amy let go of Mag��s neck obediently, and jumped off the bed to open her wardrobe. She chose a white down jacket and a pair of cute white furry boots for herself. She turned back to look at Mag, and said, ��Father, I want to wear these today. I also want a pair of pigtails.��


    ��No problem. Leave it to me.�� Mag nodded with a smile. Pigtails were a piece of cake to him.


    ��But, Father, where��s Mother? Why don��t I see her early in the morning?�� Amy asked Mag when he was tying her hair.


    ��She��s been a little busy recently. She went out after having breakfast,�� Mag said with a smile. Irina went to the Demon Inds the day before to fetch a batch of elves back.


    ��Oh.�� Amy nodded obediently, and did not probe further. She changed the topic to the interesting things that happened.


    After breakfast, Mag cycled with Amy to Jessica��s house. The two little fellows had not met up for quite some time, so they had unlimited things to talk about. Mag left Amy with some reminders and rode off.


    ��Where��s my cart?


    ��It was still here yesterday!��


    Just as Mag rode out from an alley, he heard a shrill voice call out.


    Mag turned to look. A middle-aged man with greasy hair was grabbing his hair while looking very distressed. There were around six to seven passers-by crowding around to look.


    ��What car is it? Is it very beautiful?�� an old man mocked.


    ��It��s not beautiful. It��s very special. It��s long and squarish. It��s not what any ordinary person can own. The car te number is... is...�� the middle-aged man said as he pulled his hair anxiously, looking like he was about to break down in tears. ��Why can��t I remember it? My heart hurts. I��m so sorry and reproachful!!!��


    ��Old Sir, there��s a bullock cart covered with crocodile skin. Go see if it��s yours,�� Mag said as he rode past.


    The man was stunned, and quickly turned to run into the alley. A whileter, he happily eximed, ��It really is here! Thank you, young man!��


    Mag smiled. <i>He��s probably another confused drunkard.</i>


    After reaching the restaurant, Mag was busy giving out warm congee to the cleaners.


    The congee with pork and century egg had be the benefit that the cleaners of Aden Square looked forward to the most. It could help them pull through even the coldest winter day.


    Before the morning operation hours, Mag announced at the breakfast table, ��The restaurant will be closed two dayster. I��ve already promised the city lord to provide dining services for a meeting. If any of you have anything on that day, it is fine not toe. This meeting will be a racial meeting with representatives of the various races, so if any of you need to avoid anyone, it��s fine not toe as well.��


    ��Cough, cough... I have something on that day, so I won��t being.�� Cami coughed awkwardly.


    ��I need to stay away,�� Elizabeth said straightforwardly.


    ��It might not be appropriate for me to be there.�� Shirley shook her head.


    ��Will the Wind Forest be sending a representative as well?�� Firis asked softly with a hint of worry in her eyes.


    ��Just rest assured and take a break,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Oh.�� Firis nodded obediently. She was afraid that she would implicate the restaurant.


    ��I��ve nothing on, I cane to work,�� Yabemiya said with a smile.


    After that, Gina, Jane, Rena, and Ang all said that they could work.


    ��Alright, that��s settled. There won��t be many peopleing anyway, so it will not be as busy as usual. If things really get too busy, we can just have them eat hot pot,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��If it��s hot pot, won��t they get into a fight for taking others�� meat?�� Anna was a little worried.


    Mag thought for a while. That was a possibility. ��It seems like we can��t have hot pot. If a racial war happens because of a piece of meat, we won��t be able to shoulder this responsibility.��


    Miya asked, ��Has Ba��s work ended? She hasn��t been back at the dormitory for days.��


    The others also looked at Mag with concern.


    ��She was asked by the city lord��s castle to take part in a highly confidential case, so I don��t know when she cane back, but she definitely is safe,�� Mag said with a smile. Ba was currently saving the world.


    ��Alright, everyone, tidy up, and let��s start work.�� Mag turned to walk toward the door.


    The door was opened, and the customers were weed. A day of work had officially begun.


    After the morning operating hours, Harrison, who had waited for a while outside, came in, and asked Mag, ��Boss Mag, I need to say a few words with you. Are you free now?��


    ��Let��s go outside and talk. They need to clean the restaurant up.�� Mag led Harrison out again. Mag actually wanted to ask Harrison if the orcs had fulfilled their wishes. His mission was not considered a sess yet.


    ��Do you remember the two orcs Gjerj and I brought over to you a couple of days ago?�� Harrison went straight to the point.


    Mag nodded with concern, and asked, ��Yes. How are things looking for their mutton restaurant?��


    ��Gjerj and I have been running around for days because of that. The orc said that he can��t open the restaurant on Aden Square to steal your business, so he wanted us to find him a shop on the city��s west side. We��ve been busy with the renovation works these couple of days.�� Harrison nodded with a smile. After that, he pulled out a document, and continued, ��I came specially to look for you because of this. The three of us have partnered up to open this mutton restaurant. Gjerj and I wille up with the capital for the shop, while Bro Leiden will be in charge of the cooking. Both parties will each take half of the shares for the restaurant. However, Bro Leiden said that you need to have half of his half as well, so I came today with the contract for you to sign.��


    ��I didn��t do anything, how can I take 25% of the shares just like that?�� Mag looked at Harrison with bewilderment.


    ��You can��t put it that way. If it weren��t for your selfless sharing of preparing the mutton, we wouldn��t have been able toe up with that mutton stew.�� Harrison looked at Mag with a smile, and said, ��This was what Bro Leiden said. He��s busy trying out the taste for the mutton stew in the shop today. Otherwise, he would definitelye over personally to thank you. Therefore, take these shares with peace of mind.��


    Mag thought for a while, and nodded as he said, ��Then I��ll thank you. However, I��ll not take the dividends for the shares. Please help me total it up, and donate it to Teacher Luna as a schrship foundation in the mutton restaurant��s name.��


    ��Aright. I will settle that. I��ll add my dividends as well and donate it together.�� Harrison nodded with a smile. After that, he praised, ��I heard that that teacher is a really reliable person, and she manages the foundation really well. Even a piece of old clothing would be dered transparently to build school buildings for the children and even give them food and winter wear. She has helped a lot of children.��

 Chapter 1730 - Don’t You Think It’s Absurd?

    <h4>Chapter 1730: Don��t You Think It��s Absurd?</h4>


    ��Teacher Luna is naturally different from the others.�� Mag nodded with a smile. As part of the first batch of partners for the foundation, Mag would receive the operation report of the foundation every month. From where the money would go to the source of the funds, everything would be documented neatly in a table, and that could prove how much effort Teacher Luna had put into the foundation.


    Harrison kept the contract, and told Mag, ��Oh, right. There��s something else too. The day after tomorrow is a good day, and we decided to open the restaurant on that day. Would you be free to show us some support?��


    Mag thought for a while, and replied, ��I��ll go over after the morning operation hours, then.��


    ��Alright. That��s settled then. I��ll go back and let them know.�� Harrison left in a horse-drawn carriage with a smile.


    Mag watched the horse-drawn carriage disappear into the distance before turning back to enter the restaurant.


    Harrison was notcking money. He did all that just because he was a very helpful person. This was a good deed because now half of the profits for the mutton restaurant would go to the foundation, and it could help numerous children.


    The restaurant was cleaned, and thedies left one after another, except for Ang.


    ��Aren��t you going back to the dormitory to rest?�� Mag asked in shock when he walked out from the kitchen with a pot of ck tea.


    ��The work in the morning was very rxed. It wasn��t tiring at all.�� Ang sat in front of Mag, and gazed deeply at him as he was pouring tea out.


    ��Is anything the matter?�� Mag asked as he ced a cup of ck tea in front of her.


    ��I��m a little curious.�� Ang watched him with her blue eyes.


    ��Being curious about a man is usually the start of an infatuation,�� Mag said calmly as he picked up his cup of tea and blew on it.


    ��I would never be infatuated with a man,�� Ang said as she pressed her lips together.


    Mag nced at Ang. He didn��t expect Ang and Cami to be of the same kind.


    ��Don��t be too curious about a woman, otherwise you might be bewitched.�� Ang smiled seductively.


    ��You��re not there yet.�� Mag retracted his gaze.


    Ang��s smile froze, and she red at Mag. No other man had ever dismissed her like this.


    However, she looked at Mag and quickly let it go, saying, ��It��s alright. I know you have some unmentionable reasons. I can understand that.��


    ��Unmentionable reasons?�� Mag raised his brow. That was akin to saying that he was incapable.


    How could a man say that he was incapable!


    ��Or maybe... you like men?�� Ang��s eyes lit up. She felt as though she found out something interesting.


    ��In that case, I wouldn��t have hired you as a service staff.�� Mag rolled his eyes. Thisdy really dared to imagine anything and everything.


    ��That��s true.�� Ang nodded. Mamy Restaurant only had female service staff, and every one of them was stunning.


    A normal person would think that this owner was a capable and lecherous fellow. Of course, she acknowledged the former point. Mag was indeed one of the most capable human males she had seen. He could make even the most powerful of people follow his rules just because of the delicacies he made.


    As for the second point, she had yet to see Mag harass any of the service staff until now, and neither had she heard any of thediesin about Mag being improper with his words or actions. He seemed to be very polite and respectful towards anyone.


    That was what puzzled her the most.


    Mag had a daughter, but no one had seen thedy boss before.


    A handsome and wealthy man with beautifuldies around him, and loads of others who wanted to marry him, actually had no scandals at all?


    ��Looks like you��re really incapable.�� Ang sighed.


    ��Women who usually say these kinds of things would want to gain an unusual plot twist because of a man��s rebellious nature.�� Mag nced at Ang. No matter how he looked at her, she was indeed a bewitching seducer.


    Ang leaned back into her chair a little nervously. She felt as though Mag could see through her.


    ��But it��s such a pity. I��m not such a man.�� Mag took a sip of his tea, and leaned back in his chair leisurely. He smilingly said, ��To remain gentlemanly is expected of a gentleman. As for whether I am capable or not, you��re not the one to test it out.��


    ��I... I��m not trying!�� Ang��s face flushed red. Although she had met various of her people after going out for a few days, and had learned a lot through them, she still felt trashed by Mag in terms of teasing.


    The corners of Mag��s lips rose. As an unqualified subus, she was still too green to pit herself against him. He proudly said, ��Speak, what do you want to say?��


    ��Ahem, ahem...�� Ang let out two dry coughs to conceal her awkwardness. Her eyes darted around as she said, ��I��m just a little curious as to why Princess Irina would be staying in the restaurant, and I heard that she has a partner. A very formidable man.��


    ��Yes. I am her partner. This suave man before you is that man.�� Mag raised his brow, and said, ��How formidable am I?��


    ��I heard that he could fly in the sky and dig up the ground. He had a 200-meter-saber, and could cut down a giant dragon��s head in a single sh. That��s why he��s also called the dragon yer.


    ��I even heard that he was ambushed by tens of 10th-tier powerhouses on a rainy night three years ago, and he managed to kill them and escape.


    ��I also heard that he appeared three yearster, and ughtered the patriarch of the demons to save the damsel in distress, showed his prowess in the Wind Forest, and smashed a giant dragon with a pig on Dragon Ind...�� Ang got increasingly agitated as she went on. Lastly, she said with a face full of admiration, ��A man like that is simply an idol.��


    ��Really?�� Mag raised his brow as he looked at Ang oddly.


    ��You��re a chef, you know nothing about dragon-ying.�� Ang looked at Mag as though he was a country bumpkin.


    ��I suppose so.�� Mag nodded. After that, he said, ��So have you fallen for him?��


    ��I think every woman in the world would be smitten with him. He��s such a strong and perfect man. It��s a pity I don��t fancy men.�� Ang thought for a while, and said, ��Of course, if it��s him... maybe... I can give it a try.��


    ��You��re losing your principles.�� Mag leaned further back to keep a safe distance.


    ��That��s not important.�� Ang pressed down on the table, and leaned forward with her eyes locked on Mag as she said, ��The woman of such a powerful man is actually staying in your house, and even on the same floor. I heard that she��s even sleeping on the bed you used to sleep on. Don��t you think it��s absurd?��


    ��If you put it that way, I have indirectly slept with Alex��s woman?�� Mag ced his hand over his heart with a face full of fear, and said, ��I��m so scared.��


    ��That��s the way.�� Ang nodded with satisfaction. She leaned closer, and whispered to Mag, ��There��s a solution to that right now. Do you want to hear it?��


    ��What��s the solution?�� Mag lowered his voice cooperatively.


    ��Why don��t you let her stay in my dormitory? I can totally settle for sleeping on the floor. I can��t help it, since I��m so smitten with her looks.��


    ��You can��t even hold back your smile anymore.�� Mag pressed his lips together, looking at Ang, and trying not tough.


    <i>Help you hook up with my wife?</i>


    <i>What a daredevil.</i>


    ��No, I��m just a little agitated from thinking about it.�� Ang quickly covered her mouth.


    ��You can raise this suggestion to her yourself. I have no opinion.�� Mag poured himself another cup of tea, and waved his hand. Ugly Duckling, which was lying on the counter, slid down along the side, and came over unwillingly. It leaped up onto Mag��sp, and ced its head on his hand to let him stroke as much as he wanted.

 Chapter 1731 - So There Are Things That Giant Dragons Are Afraid Of

    Chapter 1731: So There Are Things That Giant Dragons Are Afraid Of


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Ang left excitedly after drinking her cup of tea. She was already nning on how to raise her suggestion calmly with Irina.


    Mag was stroking the cat with one hand, and holding a book with the other while lyingfortably in his chair. The warm sun shone in on him through the ss floor-to-ceiling window. It was so rxing that it made one drowsy.


    However, Mag could not sleep at this moment. He was deep in thought.


    Whether it was the Great Old One who was about to break through the seal or the uing peace talks in 10 days, they were both events that could affect the situation on the Nond Continent.


    And he was pulled into this whirlpool of events inevitably.


    The existence of the Great Old Ones obviously did not just stop at that head in the Thunderstorm Mountains.. Since the head��s seal could no longer hold the octopus monster back, would that mean that there were other damaged seals in other ces? Or maybe some of the Great Old Ones had already broken through the seals?


    That would be the worst-case scenario, but it was also a possibility that could not be eliminated.


    That horrifying mural might be a scene from the past, but it might also be a prophecy for the future of the Nond Continent.


    No matter how one looked at it, the Great Old Ones would require all the races to work together to defeat.


    Therefore, at the racial meeting two dayster, he had to let the different races be clear about the adversity that the Nond Continent had to face so that the different races could resign the peace treaty during the peace talks 10 dayster, or even stand together to defeat the Great Old Ones.


    The Great Old Ones�� appearance could make everyone stand together more easily than thepletion of the train. Mag pressed his lips together. However, that��s not a good thing in any way.


    ***


    ��Sir, the Golden Dragon��s chief and Frost Dragon��s chief have arrived,�� Hades said as he walked quickly into the meeting room.


    ��Invite them to the guest room.�� Michael ced his document down, and walked out.


    ��Sir Michael, is what you said in the letter true? Was the devil really found near Chaos City? And it��s about to break out of its seal?�� Louis asked with a grave expression the moment Michael stepped into the room.


    Meanwhile, Dous, who was dressed in an icy blue robe, was also looking at Michael with a grave expression.


    The Golden Dragons and Frost Dragons were in the top 10 strongest tribes, so they could basically represent all the dragon tribes.


    ��This matter is true, and the people who found the seal weren��t from the city lord��s castle or the Gray Temple. They are Krassu, Urien, and Irina. They were the ones who prevented the evil aura from leaking out, and went deep underground against the unknown danger to seek the ce out,�� Michael said with a nod. As they were highly respected giant dragons, Dous and Louis��s early arrival showed that they highly valued this matter.


    ��I see.�� Louis fell deep in thought. Krassu and Urien were known powerhouses in the Nond Continent, while Irina had been in the limelight in recent years.


    ��Is it convenient to bring us there for a look right now?�� Dous asked.


    ��Alright. Novan and the others are still trying to repair the seal��s spell formation at the moment, but the situation doesn��t seem very good. The formation masters in Chaos City aren��t of much help, and we need the help of even more formation masters. Follow me.�� Michael turned to walk out of the door.


    Within moments, a ck kirin appeared in the sky over the city lord��s castle. A golden dragon and a silver dragon quickly rose to the sky, and the three disappeared in the distance.


    The Gray Temple had already taken control of the area near the Thunderstorm Mountains. Anyone who tried to go close to the mountain range would be arrested and interrogated before being released. Of course, there were those who were jailed immediately as well.


    Although most members of the Gray Temple did not know what was at the Thunderstorm Mountains, it had to be something very important since it required a 5th-tier order, and was not to be discussed.


    Michael led Louis and Dous over to the core of the Thunderstorm Mountains. Immediately, a group of Gray Temple members came up to them. Michael shed his city lord��s badge before he brought the other two into a concealed spell formation.


    ��What a dense evil aura!�� Louis said with a frown as he looked at the ck hole that appeared on the ground.


    ��It��s an aura that even we would find dangerous. It��s very powerful.�� Dous had a grave expression. He had not felt threatened for a very long time, but at this moment, he felt enveloped by threat.


    ��Let��s go. You��ll be even more shockedter.�� Michael jumped down the hole first.


    Dous and Louis exchanged nces, and jumped into the hole too.


    The fall took quite a while. The deeper they went underground, the denser the evil aura felt.


    Ayer of frost had already formed on the surface of Dous��s body to iste him from the evil aura. Meanwhile, Louis��s body was emitting a faint golden glow.


    Michael walked in front, while the other two followed behind warily.


    This method of going underground felt a little familiar to them. The situation seemed more serious and urgent than they thought. The mural underground on Golden Dragon Ind was enough to ring the rm bells in their minds, but this horrifying aura still caught them off guard.


    At the end of a long tunnel was a giant wall mural.


    ��It��s the exact same wall mural!�� Louis eximed in disbelief when he saw the same horrifying wall mural on Golden Dragon Ind.


    ��Could that fellow be sealed right behind this wall mural?�� Dous asked with a grave expression.


    ��Yes.�� Michael nodded. He looked at Louis, and said, ��I wonder if a Great Old One is also sealed underground behind the wall mural on Golden Dragon Ind?��


    ��Er...�� Louis frowned. He shook his head, and said, ��I��ve gathered tens of the top powerhouses on Dragon Ind a few days ago to look at the mural together, and we did not detect any evil aura.��


    ��But you��ve not ascertained if there was another space behind the wall mural,�� Dous added.


    ��You mean... it��s possible that behind every mural could be a sealed devil?�� Louis��s brows were tightly knitted.


    ��Or half of a devil.�� Michael activated the stone door��s switch, and the door moved outwards in both directions slowly.


    A horrifying octopus that was hundreds of meters tall suddenly appeared. Its greenish-ck goo made it look as though it just crawled out from the swamp of evil. Its tentacles had numerous eyeballs that were emitting a red devilish glow.


    Even Louis and Dous, two 10th-tier powerhouses more than 1,000 years old, took a few steps back subconsciously. Their respective golden armor and frost armor had already appeared, and they were instantly in battle mode.


    Bam!


    With a loud bang, the octopus monster rammed against the seal, causing it to shake. However, it still was unable to break the seal.


    ��Tsk. So there are things that giant dragons are afraid of,�� Krassu said with a chuckle as he walked out from behind the door with his hands behind his back.

 Chapter 1732 - Dragons’ Help

    <h4>Chapter 1732: Dragons�� Help</h4>


    ��Maintaining caution towards a powerful unknown force can be considered fear,�� Dous said calmly.


    ��Looks like you want another fight?�� Louis looked at Krassu in an unfriendly manner.


    ��Why, the big golden dragon still can��t forget the burning dragon tail back then?�� Krassu looked at Louis mockingly. ��It��s your fault for trespassing the out-of-bound area in the Magus Tower back then. ording to how you dragons put it, that was my area.��


    ��Hmph!�� Louis snorted coldly.


    ��Everyone. With the enemy just in front of us, how about we leave the old scores to settle next time. Right now, we have to think about how to stop this fellow from breaking out of the seal to wreak havoc,�� Michael said as he stood between the two, and pointed at the octopus monster.


    The thinyer of seal became even more transparent after the octopus monster rammed into it, looking as though it would disappear at any moment.


    ��With Ba��s help, we��ve already interpreted 90% of the scriptures, but the bad news is that thest 10% has rendered all of our efforts meaningless.�� Novan walked over. His eyes were bloodshot, and one could tell from his face that he was exhausted. ��This seal will not be able tost long. We need to get the help of more formation masters.��


    Upon hearing that, Louis looked at Novan with a grave expression, and said, ��I can summon all the formation masters on Dragon Ind over to help right now.��


    ��Other than formation masters, we also need people who have knowledge of ancient history andnguages. We aren��tcking formation masters, but rather those who could interpret these mysterious scriptures,�� Novan said solemnly.


    ��Sure.�� Louis nodded.


    ��Its breath isn��t very strong. Being sealed for countless years had rid it of most of its energy. Why don��t we try joining hands to kill it?�� Dous asked with a frown.


    Urien nced at him, and said in a hoarse voice, ��You can give it a try.��


    ��Fine, I��ll try.�� Dous, with his frosty armor, went forward. With every step he took, his presence grewrger, and when he took the final step towards the seal, he already reached the 10th-tier might. The frost domain was quickly activated, and the sealed area was quickly frozen. Sharp icicles came shooting over towards the rather feeble octopus monster from all directions to kill it in one shot.


    Just then, the octopus monster, which had shrunk into a lump after banging into the seal, suddenly started waving its tentacles as its countless eyes suddenly lit up with red light. It turned the icicles flying towards it into ice shavings, while tens of tentacles started making their way towards Dous. Wherever its tentacles passed through, the frost melted. It actually had no effect on the tentacles at all.


    Arge aura started looming over Dous as it growled in a low and horrifying tone.


    Dous was stunned at that moment. His eyes watched emptily as the tentacles went for him.


    ��He��s hooked too,�� Krassu said with a smile. However, he was not flustered at all. He raised his hand, and several rows of fire wall appeared in front of Dous.


    Urien did the same almost at the same time, forming ice walls where the fire walls were.


    Boom!


    The extreme heat and cold collided to form an explosion. The shattered ice and heat waves caused the tentacles rushing forward to slow down.


    Novan raised his hand and pulled Dous back across empty space, as though an invisible hand had caught Dous and pulled him backward forcefully before the explosion waves threw him out of the seal��s area.


    Multiple tentacles reached out from the ground where Dous was standing, almost brushing against him.


    The tentacles hit the seal, and the octopus monster let out a resentful low howl.


    A ball of ice smashed into Dous��s face, causing him toe back to his senses. He took a few steps back subconsciously with apparent fear written on his face.


    Just in that moment, he felt as though his soul was dragged into an abyss, and he had lost control of his body. It felt as though he was facing the starry sky, and even with his thousands of years of experience, he still felt so small.


    When he looked at the octopus monster again, there was fear in Dous��s gaze. He swallowed, and said in a hoarse voice, ��His might is way stronger than what we imagined it to be.��


    ��If killing it had been such an easy thing, we would have done it long ago, and you wouldn��t even have been here.�� Krassu pressed his lips together. ��Other than its horrifying attack, it can easily bewitch others. And the most important thing is, it also has a very scary healing ability.��


    ��Its injured tentacles have alreadypletely recovered, and throughout this entire duration, its breath has not weakened,�� Louis said with a grave expression.


    ��The period of its existence might be longer than the history of any race on this continent. Perhaps they are from the ancient period, and even the powerhouses then could only seal them up.�� It was also the first time Michael saw the octopus monster attack. Other than being taken aback, he grew increasingly solemn. ��The only thing we can do now is to repair the spell formation, and seal it back so that we can buy ourselves more time to kill it.��


    ��This is no small matter. I��m going back to Dragon Ind to bring all the ancient books over,�� Louis said in a low tone.


    ��If there��s also a wall mural underneath your house, I suggest you look for a hidden mechanism. Perhaps the other half of this monster is buried just underneath your butts,�� Krassu said with a chuckle.


    ��This is very likely. If the seal behind that wall mural has started to give way, I��m afraid the situation on Dragon Ind would not be looking very optimistic,�� Novan told Louis.


    ��I��ll do a detailed check on my trip back, but I don��t think the situation should be as serious as it is over here. At least there isn��t a case of evil aura leaking out.�� Louis nodded and turned to leave.


    ��Thank you for saving me,�� Dous thanked Krassu and the rest. He nced at the youngdy who was squatting by the spell formation before leaving with Louis.


    ��The good news is we��ve gotten the dragons�� help. The bad news is, Chaos City is currently still unable to provide more help for repairing the spell formation,�� Michael told Krassu and the rest.


    ��These two pieces of news aren��t of any constion to us.�� Krassu shook his head.


    ��What kind of help do you still need?�� Michael was ready to listen.


    ��We��re struggling so hard to save the world here, and can only live with roasted hare. What happened to the logistics?�� Krassu said with a frown. ��With our status and prowess, I don��t think it��s too much to ask for Mamy Restaurant��s food delivery for three meals a day, right?��


    ��I concur!�� Ba, who had been squatting at the side studying the spell formation, raised her hand in agreement.


    ��I��ve no objections to it.�� Novan nodded. After that, he added, ��It��s mainly because Krassu��s kebab is really�� a little hard to swallow.��


    ��I want a set of Yangzhou fried rice for lunch.�� Urien had already started ordering calmly.


    ��Alright. List me all your needs. I will send someone to send them to you immediately,�� Michael said with a wave of his hand.

 Chapter 1733 - You Shall Gain Limitless Power

    <h4>Chapter 1733: You Shall Gain Limitless Power</h4>


    On the first day of her holiday, Amy yed for the entire day at Jessica��s house until she was satisfied before heading back home.


    ��I��m so happy today. Holidays are the best,�� Amy told Mag, who was preparing dinner, while eating ice cream. She was beaming brightly.


    ��There��s still a long way to go before the end of the holiday,�� Mag said with a smile. Children were probably the happiest beings. They did not have to worry about the threat of the Great Old Ones, and could feel such bliss and happiness from an early holiday.


    ��That��s great! I��m gonna y with Big Sister Xixi tomorrow, and the day after tomorrow when the school holiday starts, I��ll y with Daphne and Ignatsu���� Amy had already started to count and n her holiday.


    ��Alright. Then I��ll be in charge of sending you around.�� Mag nodded with a smile. A holiday without homework was simply bliss. However, he did not have much time to y with Amy recently, so it was naturally a good thing that she could have friends to spend the holiday with.


    ��Alright.�� Amy nodded happily before going out to torture Ugly Duckling.


    ��Mr. Mag, the high priest has a letter for you.�� Gina walked into the kitchen, and passed a letter sealed in an icy blue envelope to Mag.


    ��Alright.�� Mag received the letter. Lantisde had kept in contact with him through Gina. Their high priest would send a letter of thanks to Mag and the rest asionally.


    However, today��s letter was not a letter of thanks.


    ��Dear Mr. Mag, Lantisde��s core army has basically escaped from the seal, but we have always kept our promise with you, and have confined our activities to a 250-km radius of the ocean.


    ��However, recently, some of our people discovered the existence of other intelligent races in the regional ocean. We have observed that they had control over this region of ocean, and other than from the surface of the water, they would also obtain their resources from deep underwater.


    ��Currently, they have yet to discover our existence, but as more of our people escape from the seal, both parties are bound to interact with each other.


    ��ording to what you said, Lantisde is unknown to the world. Our sudden appearance might cause fear and misunderstanding with other races, and therefore we would like to consult you, Mr. Mag, on how we should deal with this situation. Should we move deeper into the ocean, or should we attempt to interact with the outside world?


    ��Lastly, I thank you for your help for Lantisde. You will always be the benefactor of Lantisde.


    ��Regards, Dexter.��


    Mag looked at the letter, and fell deep in thought.


    This was an army of Merfolk that was made by each and every customer who ordered the beggar��s chicken from Mamy Restaurant.


    There was no doubt about Lantisde��s might. They had already proven their prowess during the elven war.


    Now that their core troops had escaped from the seal, it meant that they had already be as strong as the elves, and were akin to the ruler of the ocean.


    Although Mag was not the master of the Lantisde, he definitely was their trusted partner. On top of that, he had also gained the promise to get their help twice.


    Alex might be very reputable, but he was still stuck at the peak of the 9th-tier.


    Based on just him, Irina, and 30,000 Night Elves, or even with the addition of Chaos City, they would not have enough say in Nond Continent.


    However, with Lantisde on their side, they would have a much bigger say, which would be just a littleckingpared to Dragon Ind and the Roth Empire.


    Besides, there were many legends about the Great Old Ones that were rted to the ocean.


    Lantisde might just be the important partner that could help them find the seal at the bottom of the ocean. This was a good opportunity for them to be acknowledged by the other races.


    ��I will write a letter in reply tonight,�� Mag told Gina as he kept the letter properly.


    ��Alright.�� Gina nodded with a smile. She looked at Mag and started to blush. She hesitated for a while before softly asking, ��Did the high priest mention me in the letter?��


    ��I don��t think so.�� Mag shook his head. He looked at Gina, who appeared a little shy.


    ��Oh.�� Gina quickly turned to walk out.


    Homesick? Mag watched with bewilderment as Gina left. Come to think of it, Gina had indeed not gone home for a long time. Perhaps he could give her a short break to go back to the ocean.


    Has the high priest forgotten about bestowing the marriage again? Gina walked out of the kitchen with a sigh, a little shy and mostly regretful.


    After the dinner operating hours, Mag put Amy to bed very early before going to the study to write a letter of reply.


    Lantisde had been sealed underwater for thousands of years without being able to see the light of the day, and without being known to the world. This was very unfair to a race as powerful as them.


    They craved the world outside of the ocean, and craved the ability to interact more with this world to gain more acknowledgment.


    Mag thought for a while, and wrote his reply.


    ��Lantisde has been sunk for years. Perhaps they would have some ancient articles and information that might be of help in repairing the spell formation.�� Irina appeared behind Mag.


    ��Let me add in a few more lines, then.�� Mag thought for a while, and added a few more lines.


    ��What should we do if we can��t repair the spell formation?�� Irina asked Mag, who was keeping the letter.


    Mag fell silent for a while. He looked at her, and calmly said, ��There��s no going back. We can only bear the brunt of it.��


    ��That��s an expected answer. However, I like to hear you say it.�� Irina smiled.


    ��Perhaps the situation isn��t as bad as we thought.��


    ��No. It��s worse than we thought. Even if it��s just a few characters of the entire scripture that we can��t decipher out of the entire spell formation, it will mean that our efforts are wasted. Even if we are only left with oneyer now, that will probably be the hardestyer to interpret.�� Irina shook her head. ��I��m afraid the horrifying battle is inevitable. Thankfully, everyone is in the same boat. No one is getting out of this alone.��


    Mag held Irina��s hand, and said with certainty, ��We will win.��


    ***


    Rodu, the second prince��s manor.


    ��Find them, let them out�� you shall gain limitless power. The strongest helper will allow you to gain full control of this world���� a creepy voice mumbled in a dimly lit secret chamber.


    Josh looked at the greenish-ck me that was dancing within his shadow, and his gaze slowly turned hysterical. He pressed his voice down, and said, ��Where are they? My partners.��


    ��South�� the gods will lead you to the correct path����


    ��South?�� Josh squinted his narrow eyes. ��Well, just so happens that I��ll be going to Chaos City����


    ***


    Bam!


    A sk of wine was smashed into pieces upon hitting a wall.


    Sean picked up another sk, and tilted his head up as he gulped the alcohol down.


    ��Your Highness���� The middle-aged man at the side was hesitant to speak, not knowing what to say.


    ��I��ve risked my all at the borders of the empire. Royal Father sent me to Chaos City to fetch Vanessa, but gave the chance to join the racial meeting to Josh! I feel indignant!�� Sean howled angrily.

 Chapter 1734 - Sisters! Your Chief Is Back!

    <h4>Chapter 1734: Sisters! Your Chief Is Back!</h4>


    Once an internal crack appeared, it would be very difficult to make amendments.


    The ming Demon Tribe and the Abyss Demon Tribe��s war had been going on for months. Simmons��s and Alfred��s death had caused the two tribes to be archenemies.


    The battle had even expanded to two other neighboring small tribes, causing arge area of war and conflict on the Demon Inds.


    The alliance that was formed previously was long gone, and there was no longer trust between any of the tribes on the Demon Inds.


    Solving the conflicts on the Demon Inds had be the headache of the various tribe leaders, and once they could not form an alliance, none of the demon tribes could stand a chance in a war against the other races.


    ��The two gangsters who want to fight have fought amongst themselves. That��s better than them looking for trouble with others who were minding their own businesses. I just don��t know how the two fools, Simmons and Alfred, could die together just like that?�� mocked Drac, who was sitting in a dimly lit dining room of an ancient castle. He donned a ck suit and had his hairbed back neatly. Sitting at the end of a long table, Drac pinched a crystal ss with two fingers, and swirled the red wine inside gently.


    ��This is not a good thing for the Demon Inds. The peace talks areing up in a few days, and this would make us have less say,�� Maynard said solemnly.


    ��I think it��s fine, the real sorrow of the Demon Inds begins when a bunch of violent people try to represent the demons,�� Drac said with a smile after taking a sip of wine.


    ��With our might, the vampires could own way morend.�� Maynard looked at Drac.


    ��You can tell that to our patriarch. He always thought that the vampires didn��t need morend,�� Drac said without a care.


    ��You��re now the leader of the vampires. As long as you agree����


    ��I agree very much with our patriarch. Our currentnd ispletely sufficient. There��s no need to exchange the lives of our people for some useless space with a bunch of fools,�� Drac said with a nod.


    ��Drac, that��s not useless space. It represents the might and prosperity of the vampires. Since you��ve obtained the Ancestor Bloodline, you should take up the responsibility of an Ancestor, and lead the vampires to a brighter future!�� Maynard told Drac hatefully.


    Drac ced the ss of wine on the table, and mocked, ��Maynard, I respect you as an elder, so I call you my big brother. However, since you know that I am already one of the Ancestors, what status of yours are you using to instruct me? The chief of the vampires? Or your so-called righteousness for the tribe?��


    ��You���� Maynard was stumped for words. He looked at Drac as his face flushed, unable to refute.


    The Ancestors enjoyed a high status within the vampires, which transcended the status of the chief.


    Other than the dead Giles, the other patriarch only appeared during important events.


    However, Drac could ovee the boundaries of bloodline, and gained the Ancestor Bloodline from Giles to be the new Vampire Ancestor. Therefore, his status was already above Giles��.


    ��I know Giles had once promised to pass you the Ancestor Bloodline, but you��ve already taken the role of chief for so many years. Don��t you know that the Ancestor Bloodline cannot be simply passed down just because you wish for it to happen?�� Drac picked up the ss. ��Also, I will be going to Chaos City to attend the preliminary meeting. While I��m at it, I��ll go visit my beloved niece.��


    After that, Drac disappeared from the dining room as a wisp of ck smoke.


    ��Bastard!�� Maynard punched the wall with his fist as he let out a low howl.


    With the Ancestor Bloodline, one could add at least 500 years to his lifespan. It was even longer than an ordinary 10th-tier vampire��s. However, this chance had been snatched by thezy Drac, and this foiled his ns that he had been at for years.


    ***


    The Aug Tribe.


    A tall orc walked into a ck pce quickly. He reported to Auster, who was sitting in the highest position. ��Chief, we��ve already confirmed that the youngss from Falk Tribe would personally attend the meeting in Chaos City. Rex might stay in the tribe, and this is a good chance for us to kill her.��


    ��It is indeed an opportunity hard toe by.�� Auster smiled sinisterly. ��I want to let everyone know that those who go against the Aug Tribe will not end up well!��


    ��Chief, if we kill the chief of the Falk Tribe now, it might result in negative sentiments, and I��m afraid everyone would connect it to us.�� Another orc tried to talk Auster out of it.


    ��This is the effect I want. I want to warn all those who are attempting to go against the Aug Tribe so that they would be obedient and help us take down the world. Otherwise, they would end up just like the Falk Tribe,�� Aug Tribe said with a coldugh. His gaze turned cold. ��Send out the best eagle ride. I don��t want to see her in Chaos City.��


    ��Yes!�� the orc who first came in to report answered, and left quickly.


    ***


    ��Are you sure you don��t need me to go with you?�� Rex asked Connie, who was double-checking the specialty food that she was going to bring back for her friends.


    ��Yes. Master, just stay here to watch the tribe. I��mpletely fine going on my own.�� Connie waved her hand casually. She picked up a packet of dried fruit, and checked it before putting it down. ��Besides, didn��t you already say that I am the best at infiltration other than you? No one can assassinate targets better than me, so there��s nothing that you have to worry about.��


    ��That��s not what I��m worried about.�� Rex looked at Connie, and said, ��I��m worried that you would go in the wrong direction.��


    Connie��s face flushed red, and she let out a couple of dry coughs before saying, ��Don��t worry. This time, I will be taking a ride that knows the way to Chaos City. I will definitely reach it safely.��


    ��I hope so.�� Rex nodded with a little doubt.


    ��I��ll be setting off tomorrow, and I won��t be disturbing your sleep.�� Connie could not contain her excitement. ��I am already dying to go back to the restaurant to have a feast!��


    ***


    The next afternoon.


    Dozens of orcs rode on a ck giant eagle as it stood on the edge of a cliff, looking out towards the north.


    ��Didn��t the information say that she had long set off?��


    ��This is a route that she would have to pass by from the Falk Tribe to Chaos City. We have our people along the entire route. It��s impossible for us to miss her.��


    ��Even if she��s taking the slowest pigeon, she would have already arrived here, right? Why isn��t there anything?��


    The orcs chatted softly, puzzled by the current situation. They did not know if they should continue to stand here, or if they should leave.


    ***


    ��Sisters! Your chief is back!��


    On the other side, Connie had already opened the door to Mamy Restaurant with bags of food as she rushed into the restaurant happily.


    ��I��m here at the right time. It��s time for lunch.�� Connie looked at the table of food, and her eyes lit up. She looked at Mag with a smile, and said, ��Boss, do you mind adding an extra pair of chopsticks?��

 Chapter 1735 - How Can You Say That I Was Lost

    <h4>Chapter 1735: How Can You Say That I Was Lost</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ��Wash your hands, and we can start eating.��


    Mag smiled as he received the specialty food from Connie. They had received a letter from Connie a day before saying that she would be joining everyone for lunch. Therefore, Mag even cooked a few more dishes.


    ��My respects to you, Chief.�� Miya bowed respectfully to Connie.


    ��Mm-hm, mm-hm. Dispense with formalities.�� Connie nodded as she tried to hold herughter back. After that, she quickly held Miya��s arm, and happily said, ��Big Sister Miya, everyone, I missed all of you!��


    ��We missed you too,�� Miya said with a smile.


    .


    ��But Big Sister Connie, didn��t you say that you would arrive in the morning? Why did you only arrive in the afternoon?�� Amy looked at Connie, and curiously asked, ��Were you lost?��


    Everyone looked at Connie. They thought that there would be a lot of people from the Falk Tribe following Connie along, but it seemed she came alone.


    ��Mm���� Connie blushed. She waved her little hands, and said, ��How is that being lost? I just flew a few extra kilometers north, and then a few kilometers east, but I still managed to make my way back with my super strong sense of direction. Aren��t I impressive?��


    ��How impressive.�� Mag pped his hands. She was so off she almost went to the Roth Empire.


    Everyone could not hold theirughter back. Even after bing the chief of the Falk Tribe, Connie was still that killer with no sense of direction.


    Connie came out after washing her hands, and saw Ang. Her eyes lit up, and she said, ��Is this sister new to the restaurant?��


    ��Hi, I��m Ang,�� Ang introduced herself with a slight nod.


    ��Hi, I��m the ex-delivery girl of Mamy Restaurant, Connie.�� Connie also introduced herself with a slight smile. After that, she could not help but praise, ��You��re really pretty.��


    ��Thank you.�� Ang smiled even more radiantly.


    ��Oh, right, where��s Ba? Why don��t I see her? Did she already go back to the moon?�� Connie asked quickly after sitting down.


    ��Big Sister Ba went to save the world, and will join us for a meal very quickly,�� Amy replied.


    ��Wow, it��s only been a few days, and she��s already leveled up so much?�� Connie eximed in shock.


    ��Yeah, after all, she represents the moon,�� Amy said with a nod.


    ��Alright, let��s eat first. The soul of this table of delicacies is disappearing.�� Mag pped his hands, and started the meal.


    ��Thank you, the city lord of Chaos City, for allowing me to escape from those menial things in the tribe, and being able to enjoy this table full of delicacies,�� Connie thanked as she sped her hands together. After that, she picked up her chopsticks, and went for the gleaming red braised pork. She put the meat to her nose to take a whiff first before putting it into her mouth.


    ��Aww�� This darn fat!��


    Connie closed her eyes and indulged in the enjoyment as the red braised pork melted in her mouth. The meat was fat but not greasy. The soft red braised pork was a delicacy that one could only find in Mamy Restaurant. The lean meat was very tender, and it was not very dry. The skin of the pork was smooth and a little sticky and chewy, making her salivate even more.


    Her taste buds had already started cheering. It seemed as though they were weing the precious rain after a long drought!


    After swallowing the red braised pork, Connie quickly took two mouthfuls of rice, and the slight greasiness was quickly suppressed by the sweet and fragrant white rice. She could not help but put another red braised pork into her mouth again.


    ��This is so satisfying and touching���� Connie held her bowl as she looked at Mag with tears welling up in her eyes. ��Boss, let mee back as a delivery girl. I think it��s way better than being a chief.��


    ��Gary and Ferdinand gave their all just for that position. If they knew that you wanted to give up the position of the chief to be a delivery girl, how do you think they would react?�� Mag looked at Connie, not knowing whether tough or cry. It seemed like Connie was still not used to the hustle around the things at the tribe and the food, which was a far cry from Mamy Restaurant��s.


    ��To be honest, I don��t understand why they wanted to fight for the position of chief. It��s just a super tiring and boring job. On top of that, you have to be responsible for the entire tribe, or even the hopes and future of other tribes.�� Connie shrugged. If the rebellion hadn��t urred, she would have just left the tribe to them without a care.


    ��But no matter what, you��re still the chief of the Falk Tribe. How can youe to Chaos City alone without a single guard?�� Mag looked at Connie with bewilderment. ��Didn��t your mastere with you?��


    ��No. I told him to stay behind to protect the Falk Tribe. He��s way more useful there than me. I��m afraid I��ll be killed the moment he leaves,�� Connie said as she wrapped a piece of roasted duck.


    ��You do know your ce.�� Mag could not help butugh. She was the only one who could be a chief like that.


    ��Of course, I am a killer who knows my limits.�� Connie nodded in agreement as she ced the duck meat in her mouth.


    Connie��s return brought lots ofughter to the people in the restaurant. It felt as though it was a long-awaited reunion.


    ��It��s a pity that there��s no news of Sally yet. I wonder how she��s doing right now,�� Miyamented.


    As one of the two earliest members of the restaurant, Sally and Miya were very close. However, Sally had not returned since she left.


    ��She would be back to see everyone sooner orter,�� Mag said with a smile. He did not know whom the elves would send over as their representative for this meeting. Could Sally, who became the new elven princess, being?


    Lunch had ended, and the lunchtime operating hours had officially begun. Everyone started getting busy.


    Meanwhile, Connie sat around at the side, sometimes lending a helping hand. In any case, other than her master, no one else ordered delivery, so she currently had no use at all.


    There was a delivery order for the Thunderstorm Mountains, but Mag was too worried to hand Connie that delivery order. It would be better to let the staff from the city lord��s castle do the job.


    ***


    ��Where��s the head of thatss?�� Auster, who was preparing to fly to Chaos City, asked as he got on his flying steed.


    ��Chief�� we�� we did not manage to catch her���� The orc who was replying fell to his knees as his legs went limp as he cried, and said, ��We��ve already ced ambushes tens of kilometers around the flying route that she had to pass by, but we did not even see a trace of her at all for the entire morning. I think that�� she could have been lost.��


    ��Useless fools!�� Auster��s face went ck. A terrifying aura pressed the orc t on the ground. ��I gave you 1,000 ck eagle flying steeds, and you couldn��t even catch a youngss. Now you��re trying to trick me by saying that she got lost?!��

 Chapter 1736 - No! I Want The Large!

    <h4>Chapter 1736: No! I Want The Large!</h4>


    After lunchtime operating hours, Mag went upstairs to get changed before pushing his bicycle out.


    ��Father, where are you going?�� Amy, who was sitting behind the counter while holding Ugly Duckling, asked.


    ��I��m going to a mutton restaurant. Little Amy, do you want toe along?�� Mag asked with a smile. Mag did not go over to Leiden��s mutton restaurant in the morning to show his support, because Connie said she wasing in the afternoon. Now that he was done with the afternoon operating hours, and Connie had the rest to catch up with, he could make time to go over and finish his mission. This might very well be a high-tier mission that could increase his strength.


    ��Alright!�� Amy��s eyes lit up. She hugged Ugly Duckling, and jumped off the tall stool. ��I love mutton!��


    ��Then we��ll try the mutton made by the orc uncleter. I heard that it��s pretty good.�� Mag brought Amy as they rode off to the western city square. At a prominent spot on the western city square, there was a mutton restaurant named ��Leimo Mutton Restaurant��.


    ��Leimo? Thebination of Leiden and Moore? Why not Leidmo?�� Moore raised his brow. It felt ufortable, as though something was stuck in his throat.


    The western city square was Chaos City��srgest wholesale market. Commodities shipped over from various parts of the continent would gather here. It was also the ce where retailers got their goods. There were many people and vehicles moving around here every day, and it was a very bustling area.


    Where there were people, there would also naturally be many restaurants. The area near the entrance of the city was almost taken up by restaurants, and the rental fees for a shop here were very costly. However, there was no worry that a shop here could not be rented out. Harrison and Gjerj really put in a lot of effort seeing that they got Leiden and his son a shop at such a good location.


    ��Smells so good!��


    Before they arrived at the entrance of the restaurant, there was already a strong mutton fragrance wafting over, which made Mag��s and Amy��s eyes light up.


    The rank odor of the mutton waspletely gone. There was only the freshness of the mutton mixed with the fragrance of the spices.


    Mag brought Amy to the entrance of the mutton restaurant. The restaurant was rather big. It seemed to be around 200 square feet. At the entrance, there were two huge pots almost the size of a human, with hot steam rising from them. That enticing fragrance came from there.


    It was already past meal time, but there were still many customers seated in the mutton restaurant. Leiden was at the two giant pots as Moore attended to the customers. Harrison and Gjerj had aprons on as they cleared tes. It seemed like these two partners also had to best-minute service staff.


    Many traders who were carrying bags of goods could not help but stop to take a look in to see what was giving off such an enticing smell. After that, they could not help but be attracted by those two mysteriousrge pots. After a spell of hesitation, they still proceeded into the restaurant.


    ��Although I��ve just had my fill, I feel that I can still have another bowl of mutton,�� Amy said as she smacked her lips.


    ��That��s not a bad idea.�� Mag parked his bicycle, and held Amy��s hand as they walked into the restaurant.


    ��Wel���� Leiden began instinctively. He looked up, and was stunned for a while when he saw Mag. He smiled, and said, ��Mr. Mag, you��re here.��


    ��Yes. It��s your first day of the opening, so I came to show my support.�� Mag nodded with a smile, and said, ��But I see that your business is very good on your first day. Your restaurant has really shot to fame.��


    Mag was really envious. When he first opened Mamy Restaurant, it was not even easy to have the first customere by. Leiden��s mutton restaurant, inparison, was very popr on its first day of opening.


    ��It��s all thanks to your improved recipe that could help us attract so many customers,�� Leiden said with gratitude. However, his eyes and mouth betrayed his happiness.


    He would never have dreamt that while he was just a homeless herder who had lost his grazing ground just a month ago, he coulde to own a mutton restaurant in Chaos City in an instant.


    He also heard way more praises than he had in his entire life. He felt that his life actually had meaning for the first time when he saw the smiles on the customers�� faces.


    All this was thanks to Harrison and Gjerj, and also Mag, who was not stingy to share.


    ��Boss Mag, I thought you were so busy with your things that you have forgotten that we��re opening today. We were so busy this afternoon,�� Harrison grumbled humorously as he came over. When he saw Amy, he smiled brightly. ��Little Boss is here too. What a rare customer!��


    ��Hello, Uncle Blue Fatty.�� Amy nodded courteously. However, her gaze was glued to the tworge pots of mutton. Probably only a giant dragon��s stomach could contain all that mutton.


    ��My apologies, I was held back by something in the morning,�� Mag said apologetically. It was his fault indeed.


    ��Sigh. Why are you saying all this? Come,e,e, take a seat inside. Boss Mag is a professional. Take a look and check where our amateur restaurant could improve.�� Harrison smiled as he led Mag in.


    The mutton restaurant was simply renovated, but it was well done. There were many decorations on the walls with elements from orc tribes, and Mag could tell the amount of effort they put into the renovation from the wooden tables and stools.


    The moment he entered the restaurant, he could see a simple menu stuck on the wall stating: Mutton Stew: 30 copper coins for a small bowl; 50 copper coins for arge bowl! Side dishes and desserts are self-service!


    The menu was very simple. This was a mutton restaurant that only sold mutton stew.


    The price was very affordable. For traders who came to the square to trade, a meal in the square between 30 and 50 copper coins was already very cheap, much less when they were able to get meat in that meal.


    Beside the menu was another wooden board, which said, ��Leimo Mutton Restaurant Rules.


    ��1. This mutton restaurant wees guests of all races!


    ��2. Customers who enter the restaurant have tacitly consented to join tables. Customers can take a seat and order their meal immediately as long as there are empty seats!


    ��3. Please be civilized in eating. When there are many customers, please have the awareness to line up. Firste, first serve!


    ��4. To be continued����


    Mag��s eyes lit up, and he smiled.


    ��Hehe, Gjerj and I had a discussion, and thought that Boss Mag��s rules were superb, so we used them. There shouldn��t be a problem, right?�� Harrison scratched his head with embarrassment.


    ��Of course not. I am very d to see that these rules could be spread,�� Mag told Harrison and Gjerj sincerely. He did feel a little strange to see Mamy Restaurant��s rules outside.


    It felt like realizing that one day, something that he had been insisting on suddenly changed others. It was a very special feeling.


    ��Thank you.�� Moore went up as well, and bowed deeply to Mag.


    ��You��re wee. What I did was just a small thing.�� Mag helped Moore up. He brought Amy to a random seat, sat down, and smilingly said, ��We��ve already had our lunch, so let��s just order two small bowls of mutton.��


    ��No! I want therge!�� Amy sat beside Mag, and resolutely said, ��I also want another bowl of rice!��

 Chapter 1737 - Hold On To The Start, That Way, You Will See The End

    <h4>Chapter 1737: Hold On To The Start, That Way, You Will See The End</h4>


    Leiden brought two bowls of mutton that was almost flowing out with a smile as he looked at Amy, and said, ��Such a cute little girl.��


    ��What a huge bowl! Thank you, Uncle!�� Amy looked at therge bowl of mutton in front of her. She already could not wait, and told Mag, ��Father, I��m going to dig in.��


    ��Go ahead.�� Mag nodded with a smile, and picked up his chopsticks. He also wanted to know if the improved mutton would be a delicacy.


    ��Wow.�� Amy put a piece of mutton in her mouth. She chewed on it, and her eyes lit up. She quickly chewed even faster, and could not help but sway from side to side as she chewed.


    Mag looked at Amy, who was swaying happily, and could tell that the mutton stew was right up her alley. He picked up a piece of mutton, and looked at it.


    The mutton was cut in a rather haphazard way. It was cut into an adult��s bite size. The mutton was red, and looked very delectable.


    The fragrance wafted over with the steam. The strong rank odor which had been there before was almost negligible now, and was reced by the intense fragrance of mutton. Other than that, there was also the scent of various spices, one of which attracted Mag��s attention.


    It was an inexplicable fragrance. It was a spice he had never seen before. However, it made the smell of the mutton be special after it was added into this mutton stew.


    Previously, the rank odor made Mag spit out the mutton immediately, but now this mutton made him want to give it a try.


    He opened his mouth, and put the piece of mutton in. He bit onto it softly, and the fragrant gravy squirted out from the soft mutton.


    Compared to the refreshingness of the mutton soup, this gravy was richer. The fragrance of the meat spread in his entire mouth, making his taste buds jump for joy.


    He chewed on the mutton carefully. The meat was soft but not mushy, and it got more fragrant the more he chewed on it. Mag could feel the existence of those spices. They��d built a beautiful space with richyers. On top of that, the special faint smell was like ayer of fog which made one fall into the beautiful trap of the delicacy.


    This mutton stew might not be perfect, but to Mag, it definitely could be considered delicious, and a very unique one at that.


    Leiden, Moore, Harrison, and Gjerj all looked at Mag nervously and expectantly. They were just like students waiting for their teacher to announce the test results. After all, Mag had not tried the improved mutton stew.


    Mag swallowed the mutton in his mouth, and quickly put another piece in as he smiled, and enjoyed the tastiness releasing inside.


    ��Can you add another bowl of rice for me?�� Mag ced his chopsticks down, and looked at Moore with a smile as he said, ��Such a delicious bowl of mutton stew seemed to becking a little something without a bowl of white rice.��


    ��Alright, please hold on!�� Moore��s eyes lit up. He quickly turned to get some rice.


    Leiden also smiled. He felt relieved, as though he lived up to expectations, with Mag��s acknowledgement.


    ��Wow, looks like Boss Mag has a very positive review for this mutton stew,�� Harrison said with a smile.


    ��It looks like the business in our mutton restaurant would not be bad, since it��s mutton stew that Boss Mag is satisfied with,�� Gjerj added with a smile.


    ��The rank odor of the mutton was very thoroughly removed. The spices were also very well put together. The fire was controlled very well so that the mutton was soft but not mushy, and it��s even more fragrant the more you chew on it,�� Mag reviewed seriously. He looked at Leiden, and curiously asked, ��Can I ask what is that special spice that you��ve added to the mutton? I don��t seem to have seen it before.��


    Leiden thought for a while, and his eyes lit up. He went to the kitchen cupboard to take out a half-foot long ck tree branch, and asked, ��Are you referring to this?��


    Mag took the tree branch and sniffed it. His eyes lit up, and he nodded. ��Yes. This is the smell.��


    ��This came from a shrub that grows near our tribe. I call it ��Yan��. The shepherds would usually cut it up to use them as firewood, but I identally dropped one in while I was making mutton stew, and I realized that the taste was surprisingly good, so I kept the habit of adding Yan to mutton stew,�� Leiden said embarrassedly.


    ��You do have some unique naming style.�� Mag looked at Leiden with admiration. However, he was very interested in this spice called Yan. A spice was usually discovered by chance, and before Leiden, perhaps no shepherd would have thought that the firewood they used could make mutton be so fragrant. Delicacies also developed slowly through such coincidences.


    It��s all thanks to our noble pioneers and those wise men who were brave to try, Magmented inwardly. He returned the spice to Leiden with a smile, and said, ��That��s great. This spice will be the unique part of your mutton stew.��


    ��Hehe.�� Leiden chuckled.


    ��Your rice.�� Moore quickly ced a bowl of rice in front of Mag.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded with appreciation.


    ��Look, Father, you asked for rice too,�� Amy said delightedly at Mag.


    ��Yeah. My Little Amy has an exceptional instinct when ites to eating.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He picked up his chopsticks, and fed himself some rice before putting a piece of mutton into his mouth.


    The rice, together with the delicious mutton stew, was very good, and even though Mag and Amy had lunch, they could still eat a lot.


    Leiden even scooped a small bowl of mutton for Ugly Duckling.


    ��Meow meow~�� Ugly Duckling meowed as it ate happily. This was the first time it had received such treatment.


    After all�� it usually could only have some leftovers based on Amy��s mood.


    Not longter, the rice and mutton stew were almost gone.


    ��Burp~��


    The father-and-daughter duo burped with satisfaction at the same time, and exchanged gazes with a smile.


    ��Father, I think we��ve eaten too much,�� Amy said as she looked at Mag.


    ��It��s because the mutton was too good.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��Do you want another bowl?�� Leiden rubbed his hands together, surprised by such a statement.


    ��No, no, we really can��t eat anymore.�� Mag quickly waved his hands. If he hadn��t had lunch, he would��ve considered having another bowl, but right now, he was indeed a little stuffed.


    ��Then please reserve my bowl, I will have it again next time,�� Amy instructed seriously.


    ��Alright,�� Leiden replied with a smile, nodding.


    Mag pulled out eight silver coins from his pocket, and passed it to Leiden as he said, ��Thank you for hosting. This mutton stew is very delicious. I suppose your business will be very good too.��


    ��I can��t ept your money. This restaurant belongs to you as well.�� Leiden retracted his hands, and looked at Mag as he sincerely said, ��I still wanted to ask your advice on another matter. This is the first time I��ve opened a restaurant, and there are suddenly so many customers. What can I do to satisfy everyone to the best of my abilities?��


    ��Hold on to the start, that way, you will see the end,�� Mag replied with a smile.

 Chapter 1738 - Of Course Father Is A Superman!

    <h4>Chapter 1738: Of Course Father Is A Superman!</h4>


    Mag used 12 words to pay for his meal that cost 80 copper coins.


    As for Leiden and his son, whether or not they could stay true to those 12 words, it would depend solely on their choice.


    ��Father, have you learned how to make the mutton stew already?�� Amy asked expectantly as she sat on the backseat of the bicycle.


    ��This is a dish made by Uncle Leiden. I didn��t learn how to make it from him.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. ��If Amy wants to eat it again, I can bring you over.��


    ��Alright!�� Amy nodded happily.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling poked its head out from the basket. Although it was having motion sickness, it did not want to be nonexistent.


    Amy looked out from behind Mag, and decisively said, ��We��re not bringing you.��


    ��Meow���� Ugly Duckling retracted its head back into the basket with grievance.


    ��Ding! Congrattions for helping Leiden and his son achieve their dream! You��ve won a chance to spin the mysterious wheel!��


    Just then, the system sounded in Mag��s head.


    ��Mysterious wheel? Isn��t it supposed to be a mystery gift?�� Mag raised his brow.


    ��The mystery gift is the chance to draw any rare gift, including top-tier recipes, strength, top kitchenware����


    ��What��s the chances of drawing the strength?�� Mag��s eyespletely lit up. Even his breathing became faster.


    ��1%!��


    ��That��s way too low. I��m making such a huge contribution to the world, allowing everyone to have the chance to try delicious mutton stew, and even helping a pair of father-and-son to fulfil their dream of opening a restaurant, and I only have 1% chance of drawing strength?


    ��You need to know that Daddy is dying!


    ��If that octopus monster breaks out from the seal, this world will be ruined, and Mamy Restaurant will not exist, and the main mission of me bing the God of Cookery will be turned into ashes!


    ��Meanwhile, you will be the useless system that will be mocked by countless other systems, and might even be kicked out of your group chat,�� Mag said earnestly.


    ��Who leaked it?��


    ��Huh?��


    ��Ahem. ording to the system��s conjecture, whether you obtain the strength would be of no direct help to resealing the Great Old Ones, and even if you did obtain the strength, that would simrly be unable to stop the escaped Great Old Ones from destroying the world.��


    ��Nonsense! If I regained my strength, I would at least be able to run a little faster. If I ran faster, I would have the chance to get back up, and then you would have a chance to get back into the group chat!�� Mag went on seriously.


    ��That did sound like it made sense? But something seems wrong,�� the System mumbled.


    ��Is there a card avable for sale for this mysterious wheel? The kind that increases the chances of a certain option?��


    ��I think so.��


    ��That��s the way.�� Mag smiled.


    ��Chance Increase Card: Increases chances by 1%! It can be stacked together! Price: 10,000,000 copper coins per card! Can be stacked together!��


    ��10,000,000 copper coins for a card?�� Mag frowned. ��System, that��s daylight robbery!��


    ��Last-minute props are usually a little pricer. Please think before buying,�� the System said proudly.


    ��Sure. Give me 99 cards,�� Mag said almost immediately.


    ��99 cards? Are you sure?�� The system seemed to be in disbelief, but it quickly reported the price: 990,000,000 copper coins!


    ��Yes. I want 99 cards. 100% chance of drawing the strength,�� Mag said firmly.


    Money was meant to be spent.


    He had umted quite a fortune previously on Dragon Ind and in the Falk Tribe. The total would be around a billion, so he would be spending it all in one go this time.


    However, in the face of the possibility of the world bing chaotic, being strong would be way better than being wealthy.


    Therefore, he did not even bat an eyelid when he spent this money.


    He wanted a 100% chance of breaking through to the 10th-tier before the peace talks.


    ��Ding! 990,000,000 copper coins deducted. The insufficient bnce was taken from the host��s liquidated goods!


    ��99 Chance Increase Cards credited!


    ��The mysterious wheel is activated! Please draw quickly!��


    As the system��s voice rang, there was even the background sound effect of coins falling into a bag.


    Mag looked at the wheel in his head. The Chance Increase Cards were used, and there was only one option left on the wheel: the 0.5 strength.


    ��Perfect.�� Mag pressed the start button, and the needle spun a few rounds, and finally came to a stop.


    ��Congrattions for drawing the 0.6 strength!�� the System congratted.


    ��Very good.�� Mag received the precious strength. This was not a simple draw, but a draw that could change fate.


    Although money might not be able to solve all problems, it could solve most problems, for example�� bribing this darn system.


    Amy tilted her head, and looked at Mag as she asked, ��Father, are you smiling?��


    ��Little Amy, do you believe me if I say I am superman?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��Of course! Father is superman! A very very super man!�� Amy said with a nod.


    ��It��s not easy to be superman.�� Mag smiled confidently. He seemed to have gained the courage to take on everything and the heavy responsibilities that followed.


    The grudge with the Roth Empire, the future of the Mamy Restaurant, facing the Great Old Ones head-on, the situation of the Nond Continent at this crossroad�� All these things were unavoidable.


    Back in the restaurant, Mag did not share this joy with anyone. He made a pot of tea for himself, and locked himself up in the study upstairs.


    He needed to calm down.


    Once he had regained his 10th-tier strength, all the ns would change.


    He knew that he had to shoulder some things and fight for some things.


    ��10th-tier thunderbolt must be wonderful.�� Mag finished his tea in a gulp and smiled.


    ***


    ��Sally, this is the first time you appear in front of our people as the elven representative ever since you��ve be the elven princess. Irina should be there as well. I hope you will not disappoint me.��


    Helena looked down at Sally in the Starry Cave of the Wind Forest.


    ��I will do my best to protect the dignity and interests of the elves.�� Sally nodded.


    Helena gazed deeply at her before saying, ��Go on.��


    ��Yes.�� Sally turned to leave the cave.


    ��High Priest, wouldn��t Princess Sally��s presence lose to Irina?�� an elf asked worriedly.


    ��So would your presence defeat Irina?�� Helena nced at him.


    That elf cowered, and did not dare to make another sound.


    ��She will have to face this sooner orter. This is just the simplest test.��

 Chapter 1739 - Debut Of The Steam Train

    <h4>Chapter 1739: Debut Of The Steam Train</h4>


    The preliminary meeting before the peace talks was attended by the various races, just like how the actual one would be. This made Chaos City the center of attention for all races in the Nond Continent.


    The continent appeared like the calm surface of the sea, but deep underneath, the different races were like the raging current as they secretly sharpened their weapons to get ready for the war should the peace talks fail.


    Even the dwarves, who had friendly rtions with all other races, had already started limiting the number of merchants moving in and out of Issen Castle, and were prepared to lock up the route into the castle at any time.


    As the representatives for each race arrived at Chaos City, the city lord��s castle��s guest reception department also started to get busy. Luckily, the city lord��s castle was already very adept in the preparation work for the meeting, so they were not flustered.


    ��Sir, Miss Scheer just sent someone over to inform us that the preparatory work for the first train had beenpleted. It is ready to run on time an hourter,�� Dicus told Michael upon entering the study.


    ��Excellent. It��s about time we set off as well.�� Michael stood up and headed towards the door.


    ��Sir, the chief of Aug Tribe, Auster, and the chief of the ming tribe, as well as other representatives have just arrived in the city lord��s castle. Would you want to meet them first?�� Dicus reminded.


    ��I��ll have time for that tomorrow. They can��t bepared to the workers who had slogged out countless days and nights for the railroad.�� Michael walked out of the door without hesitation.


    ��Yes.�� Dicus kept the file in his hands, and followed behind Michael quickly.


    ***


    In a shrub around 15 kilometers north of Chaos City, there was a railroad running through the forest.


    The end of the railroad was a stone wall. At this moment, a steel giant was pulled out slowly by several orcs, stopping in front of the wall.


    This was a steel giant standing at five meters with a length of more than 20 meters. Its long chimney pointed towards the sky, looking like the steel giant had grown a unicorn-like horn.


    On both sides of the railway were tired-looking workers and designers whose eyes were shining very brightly.


    In the train were tens of other technicians doing thest runs and testings to ensure that the train could run smoothly.


    Three months of continuous hard work in addition to the effort put in by thousands of superb cksmiths and designers resulted in the creation of this steel monster! Only they themselves knew how much effort they had put into this.


    ��Young Mistress, the news had already been sent to the city lord��s castle and Mamy Restaurant,�� the secretary told Scheer.


    ��Good. Let��s just wait for the city lord and Mr. Mag to witness this moment that might change the world.�� Scheer nodded with a smile as she looked at the steel giant gleaming under the sun.


    Although she had already be the most reputable woman in Chaos City, or even the Nond Continent, the voices of doubt against her had not stopped over these few years despite her leading the Buffett Bank to greater heights.


    The most that was said about her inheriting Buffett Bank was that no matter who took on that role, they would be able to earn buckets of gold.


    Scheer could not be bothered to exin herself to those ridiculous people, but she had always wanted to break out of herfort zone outside the Buffett Bank.


    The steam train��s appearance made her see that possibility. A market that might have a greater potential than a bank, a possibility of changing the world.


    ***


    Mag, who just returned to Mamy Restaurant with Amy, saw the man Scheer sent over, and brought Amy along on board his horse-drawn carriage to the steam engine research center.


    The steam engine had once changed the world, and Mag believed that it would be able to change the world here too. On top of that, it would even be able to change the pace of life and the way people traveled at a more rapid speed with the help of capitalism and politics.


    And today was the historical moment where the hard work of numerous workers over countless months was finally revealed. The first lotive in Nond Continent would begin its first operation on the railroad!


    ��Father, where are we going?�� Amy asked curiously as she looked at Mag��s agitated expression. She rarely saw such an expression on her father��s face.


    ��To the north. I��ll bring Little Amy to take a ride on the steam train,�� Mag replied with a smile. As the starter of this project, Mag had devoted quite some effort to it, and had also participated in some of the trials and research work. Therefore, he was just as nervous and expectant for the result of the first official operation as all the workers.


    ��Steam train? What is that?�� Amy blinked.


    ��It��s a carriage that runs on fire,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��Oh, then it must be done by burning the horse��s tail, right? Are we trying it now?�� Amy lifted the curtain to the horse-drawn carriage, and looked at the swinging tail of the unicorn pulling the carriage. A bright bluish violet me had been ignited at the tip of her finger.


    ��It��s not by burning the horse��s tail. Little Amy, you will find out in a bit.�� Mag quickly grabbed Amy��s hand, and looked apologetically at the man whose eyes widened with fear.


    ��Oh.�� Amy ced the curtain down obediently, and turned to look at the man. She curiously asked, ��Uncle, are you feeling very warm? Why are you perspiring so much?��


    ��Ahem�� I�� I might have worn too manyyers.�� That man tugged at his thin uniform awkwardly. He had heard about this little princess of Mamy Restaurant, and knew that she was a talent in magic, and had two very powerful masters.


    The horse-drawn carriage drove northwards out of the city.


    Mag and Amy arrived at the research center almost at the same time as Michael.


    ��Boss Mag, you��re here too.�� Michael got off from his ck kirin as Mag alighted from the horse-drawn carriage.


    ��Sir.�� Michael nodded at Michael. His gaze fell upon the steam train that was sitting quietly on the railway. Its angr head and ck metallic body gave off an icy glow.


    ��Uncle City Lord, are you here to take a ride on the steam train as well?�� Amy asked in shock as she got out of the horse-drawn carriage.


    ��Yes. Is Little Boss also here to take the steam train with Boss Mag?�� Michael asked Amy with a smile.


    ��Mm-hmm, mm-hmm. Other than my master, no one knows fire better than me. If it gets dangerous, I can protect Father,�� Amy said with a nod.


    ��That��s great. In that case, you��ll have to protect me too,�� Michael said seriously.


    ��Hmm�� I��ll consider it first.�� Amy propped her head on her fist thoughtfully.


    ��Sir, Mr. Mag, you��re here.�� Just then, Scheer came up, and told them, ��The first steam train is all ready. There are 15 minutes left till it��s set to leave. Do you all have anything to say to everyone?��


    ��10 minutes, the three of us can take three minutes each,�� Michael said with a smile as he boarded the train.

 Chapter 1740 - We Dont Have The Conditions To Do It

    <h4>Chapter 1740: We Don��t Have The Conditions To Do It</h4>


    The creation of the steam train and the railroad within the short span of a few months was backed by Buffett Bank��s investment and support from Chaos City so that the elves could have direct transportation to Chaos City via the railroad.


    The city lord��s castle��s contribution was no lesser than the Buffett Bank��s. Most of the workers were from the city lord��s castle.


    Therefore, when Michael boarded the steam train, everyone apuded.


    ��It��s been hard on everyone. I represent the city lord��s castle, Chaos City, and all the civilians who might have escaped war and benefit because of all of you to thank and express my greatest respect for you,�� Michael said in a bright and sincere voice before bowing deeply to everyone.


    Thunderous apuse sounded, and many workers even turned away to wipe their tears.


    Michael stood up straight, and nodded at Scheer to tell her that she coulde up to make her speech.


    Scheer looked at the exhausted faces down the stage, and sincerely said, ��I am Scheer Buffett, and I thank everyone here for putting in double the hard work during this period. I promise that other than your sry, after the end of all works, all workers will be able to receive an extra half a month of sry as your bonus.��


    Cheers erupted, and everyone smiled brightly.


    Because of the uniqueness of the project, the sry was already much higher than what one would get outside. No one would expect another half a month��s worth of sry as bonus, and that was already a huge sum to most of them.


    Scheer looked at Mag.


    Everyone turned to look at Mag as well.


    Many of the workers could recognize this young man. He was the designer of this steam train, and also the founder of this project. Even the supervisor showed him a lot of respect, and he would be invited to all the important tests. His advice would also be sought with regard to all the improvements made on this steam train.


    They had all gathered here because of this man to ovee all odds to create this remarkable fellow.


    ��Seven minutes, you left seven minutes for me?�� Mag raised his brow, but everyone had already looked over. As the founder of this project, he should say something, and there was indeed a lot that he wanted to say.


    Mag held Amy��s hand, and took the wide and t metallic steps up the tform at the head of the train. The heater was burning, so the entire train was warm, and even the metal railings were warm.


    ��What a cute little girl.��


    ��Yeah. She must have a very beautiful elf mother.��


    ��This man here is very handsome as well!��


    Everyone chatted softly as they watched the father-and-daughter duo.


    ��Hello, I am Mag, the owner-cum-chef of Mamy Restaurant and the father of the best contribution student, Amy. Just like all of you, I am an important part of the creation of this steam train,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Everyone smiled. Although it was just some humble words by Mag, they could feel the equality and respect he was expressing, as well as the acknowledgment of their hard work for this whole time.


    ��I am very touched to finally see this steam traine to fruition. It was a very wild idea, but with all of you as my extraordinary partners, we created a miracle. Perhaps we have also created a new chapter for a new era. All of you will be remembered in the history of the Nond Continent. On your tombstone, you could write: one of the creators of the steam train. This glory belongs to you and only you,�� Mag said sincerely.


    Apuse erupted, and everyone��s eyes were gleaming with tears.


    Mag watched them silently, and felt his vision go a little blur because of the tears.


    He used to have the chance to be just like these engineers, but he did not have the conditions to do it, because he was way too rich.


    However, he was with them spiritually.


    Scheer looked at Mag in shock.


    Michael looked at Mag with admiration, and, of course, a little surprise. His impression of Alex was not one of a person who would say something so sentimental.


    Amy stood obediently as she looked at Mag, and then at the staff standing down the stage, and thought,?<i>These uncles and aunties must be very impressive and noble people, right?</i>


    ��I will not be repeating all the formalities. You are the best team I have seen, and what I want to talk to you about is the future of the steam train and the railroad. I want to tell you exactly how noble a thing you are doing now,�� Mag said with a smile after a pause.


    The chatter softened down, and everyone looked at Mag expectantly.


    They knew that the steam train might be able to make some changes, but they were unable to predict what these changes were.


    Mag continued, ��The steam train, which gets its kic energy from burning coal, will rece most of the modes of transportation to be the top choice for cargo shipping and long-distance travel. Our railway will be all over the Nond Continent, and we��ll be able to go anywhere. People will get to choose where they want to go on the train. The world will be more integrated than before, and that will cause trade barriers to crumble. Perhaps in the near future, we can see a world that is increasingly integrated, and the railway will be a web that joins the continent together.��


    The various pairs of eyes lit up in disbelief and joy.


    They did not think that the steam train which could move by burning coal made by them could actually have such a great impact on the Nond Continent. Just listening to Mag��s description made their passion burn.


    Scheer also looked at Mag with wide eyes. She pressed her lips together as she hesitated to speak.


    <i>Whether it��s Alex from the past or the current Mag Alex, he could always make me see him in a different light.</i>?Michael was the first to apud. He looked at Mag with admiration, and thought to himself,?<i>The current him is more stable and calm. It seems like the ambush three years ago and Little Amy had quite some impact on him.</i>


    Mag was a little surprised at his improvisation��s reception as he heard the thunderous apuse, and looked at the pairs of shining eyes. Perhaps he should have tried his hands on the smartphone industry back then, and he might just be another Steve Jobs.


    After the apuse died down, Scheer nced at her watch, and nodded at Mag.


    ��I am very honored to be able to take part in this trial run with all of you today. Right now, let us witness the moment of miracle,�� Mag announced loudly.


    Woo��


    The train whistled loudly, and white smoke rushed out of the chimney as therge train shook a little. After that, it chugged forward slowly��

 Chapter 1741 - What Sorcery Is This!

    <h4>Chapter 1741: What Sorcery Is This!</h4>


    The train whistled loudly, and white smoke rushed out of the chimney as therge train shook a little. After that, it chugged forward slowly.


    Everyone watched wide-eyed as that happened. They watched the steam train move slowly, and witnessed the moment that was going into the books of history.


    The hard work put in over several months paid off beautifully at that very moment.


    They had seeded!


    ��The train moved!��


    Cheers erupted, and many people threw their hats in the air.


    Amy, who had been very obedient and quiet, suddenly made a pair of wind fire wheels appear under her feet, and her magic caster��s staff in her hand. She pointed at the steam train cautiously, and said, ��What sorcery is this!��


    Mag quickly carried the little fellow down as he held hisughter back, and exined, ��It��s a train.��


    Amy kept her wind fire wheels with a frown, and said, ��But it howled at me.��


    Scheer, who was at the side, looked up into the sky as her lips twitched. She was trying very hard not tough.


    ��It��s reminding everyone that it was going to move. The whistle was to remind people,�� Mag exined with a smile. He would not let this little princess deal a blow to the train. Otherwise, the hearts of everyone here would break.


    ��Oh.�� Amy sized the train up again before keeping her magic caster��s staff.


    Under the watch of the workers, the train left its starting point slowly, and traveled forward stably. It started to pick up speed, and slowly became a ck dot moving forward along a straight line.


    The workers on the train cheered loudly.


    Mag could feel their joy. He was ted as well.


    He��d never thought that he could travel on a steam train on the Nond Continent one day. All this happened too quickly, and felt like a dream.


    Mag stood at the head of the train, and felt the situation of the steam train��s operation. The train was already traveling at its top speed, which was around 50 kilometers per hour. It was an incredibly high speed, but the train was still traveling very stably. However, there was still a lot of room for improvement in reducing the shaking. The bumpiness of the ride was rather strong.


    For the steam train which had just started its first official operation, this was already the best that it could be.


    ��Now I believe what you said previously.�� Michael looked at Mag with admiration. ��This is indeed an invention that could change the world.��


    ��I hope for world peace,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��I think this giant fellow will change the mentality of different races, and bring aplete change to business and trade in the world,�� Michael said with a nod.


    ��Perhaps we could celebrate with a toast,�� Scheer said with a smile. Her assistant had already prepared red wine in three crystal sses.


    ��A toast to the sess of our race against time,�� Michael said with a smile as he received the ss.


    ��For world peace.�� Mag raised his ss.


    ��To our cooperation.�� Scheer raised her ss.


    After the short celebration, Michael got off the train first as there were still many things waiting for him to settle at the city lord��s castle.


    Meanwhile, Mag brought Amy around to see the interior of the train. Two strong topless dwarves were feeding coal into the fire, and the zing me made the temperature of the room very high.


    ��So a steam train is a train that produces steam,�� Amy muttered to herself. She looked up at Mag, and asked, ��These two dwarf uncles are working so hard. Do they need my help?��


    ��It��s alright. Amy��s fire and their fire are different. Your fire might engulf the entire train.�� Mag quickly stopped Amy from trying to help. Her fireball might make the entire train explode.


    ��Let��s go take a look at the carriages behind.�� Mag brought Amy into one carriage. The second carriage of the train was meant for transporting people. ording to Mag��s suggestion, the seats were arranged in rows of four, and the entire carriage could carry around 100 people.


    However, they did not invite customers to experience the train today. The carriage was seated with the steam train��s designers and testers. They were busy recording various statistics of the train��s operation.


    ��Mr. Mag.�� The Chief Engineer, Bourell, walked over, and held Mag��s hand agitatedly as he said, ��We��ve seeded!��


    ��Yes, we��ve seeded.�� Mag held Bourell��s hand tightly as well. He could tell that thetter had put in a lot of effort for this project judging from his balding head.


    ��Grandpa, I rmend you to try the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� from our restaurant. It can help your hair grow out,�� Amy said seriously as she looked at Bourell��s head.


    ��Hehe, alright.�� Bourell nodded with a smile. He looked at Mag, and said, ��The little girl is so cute.��


    ��She takes after her mother,�� Mag replied proudly. After that, he quickly changed the topic to some of the issues that he felt.


    Mag took part in almost the entire trial period, and raised some of his suggestions to improve the train.


    The trial was very sessful. At least the train sessfully made its way out and back.


    ��Mr. Mag, thank you for making time to join our trial,�� Scheer told Mag as she stood in front of the horse-drawn carriage.


    ��It��s what I should do.�� Mag nodded.


    ��There��s one thing I would like you to consider. Would you want to join me in producing a series of products rting to the steam engine and steam train? You can quote your desired pay and percentage in stocks.�� Scheer looked at Mag seriously, and said, ��You��re the best person I know for this. I believe that you and I could create a huge business empire that far surpasses the Buffett Bank.��


    ��I agree with that.�� Mag smiled and looked at Scheer with a slight shake of his head. He said, ��But I��m very sorry. Compared to creating a huge business empire, I prefer cooking and raising my child. No amount of money could buy such happiness.��


    Scheer appeared slightly disappointed. However, she quickly smiled, and said, ��It��s an answer I��ve expected. However, I will always keep this spot open for you. If you do change your mind, you can let me know any time.��


    ��Alright,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ***


    ��Where��s that child you were referring to? I want to take a look at her,�� Louis told Jinx as he walked out of the city lord��s castle.


    ��She��s a server in a restaurant. I can bring you there,�� Jinx said.


    ��Service staff?�� Louis frowned. ��How can a golden dragon tribe��s child be a service staff member?!��


    ��That��s nothing. That little princess from the frost dragon tribe is also a server there.�� Jinx shrugged. He looked at the appalled Louis, and smilingly said, ��Uncle, that restaurant is no ordinary restaurant. It did not seem like a very bad thing to work as a service staff member there.��


    ��Could it be run by a powerhouse?�� Louis was still frowning.


    ��It��s not that. You��ll understand once you see it,�� Jinx replied secretively.

 Chapter 1742 - She Took Half A Step Back, Is She Serious?

    <h4>Chapter 1742: She Took Half A Step Back, Is She Serious?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Have you been in contact with that childtely?�� Louis asked Jinx in the horse-drawn carriage sent by the city lord��s castle.


    ��I left her with my contact, but she has never contacted me, nor has shee to look for me at Dragon Ind.�� Jinx shook his head. He rather spiritlessly said, ��Maybe Dragon Ind isn��t very much attractivepared to that restaurant.��


    Louis frowned, and was increasingly puzzled. ��What kind of background did that restaurante from that even Dragon Ind cannotpare to it?��


    ��It��s not the background. You��ll understand in a bit.�� Jinx shrugged. It was a little difficult to exin.


    ��If someone dares to stop the descendants of our Golden Dragon Tribe, I will not let him go,�� Louis dered coldly.


    .


    Jinx blinked and did not speak.


    The horse-drawn carriage came to a stop, and the coachman said, ��Sirs, we��re at Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��Uncle, this is Chaos City, and we��re guests. Whatever happens, please try to endure. After all, we��re here to close the deal. It��s not too good to make things turn nasty with the host,�� Jinx reminded him before they got off.


    ��Mm-hmm,�� Louis replied. Now that they were facing a strongmon enemy, they really could not offend Chaos City, as it wouldn��t help everyonee to amon consensus.


    ��Let��s go take a look at this unique restaurant.�� Jinx got off the horse-drawn carriage first.


    Louis followed behind. He frowned when he saw the long line at the restaurant��s entrance. ��What are they doing?��


    ��They are lining up to go in,�� Jinx said matter-of-factly. He had already seen such a sight when he came previously.


    ��You still have to line up and wait for a meal? I am from the mighty Golden Dragon Tribe���� Louis said unhappily.


    ��Even the city lord has to go to the back of the line obediently,�� Jinx said with a shrug.


    ��Who exactly is the owner of this restaurant? Is this restaurant opened by some old monster?�� Louis was even more baffled as he looked at the grand restaurant door with a frown.


    ��That��s not it. The owner of this restaurant is just an ordinary human.�� Jinx shook his head.


    ��A normal human?�� Louis raised his brow.


    ��But his daughter is quite impressive. She��s the disciple of Krassu and Urien,�� Jinx replied.


    ��I have some recollection of this. That man is just known because of his daughter, and he dares to make Michael line up and wait outside?�� Louis was still puzzled.


    ��You might not believe this, but most of the people who line up here are willing to do so. Besides, the restaurant has yet to start its operation. These people came early to line up. They are customers who are worried there won��t be seats left,�� Jinx exined.


    ��Willingly?�� Louis sized up the customers lining up. Many of them were rather strong people of various races, and they did not seem unhappy about lining up. It did seem like the atmosphere was rather pleasant.


    ��Yes. The culinary skills of the restaurant owner are really unrivaled in the whole of Nond Continent. You��ll understand once you��ve tried the food,�� Jinx said with a smile.


    ��Heh. Human food isn��t to the taste of us giant dragons.�� Louis pressed his lips in disdain.


    ��Don��t be too hasty to conclude so. This line seems a little shorter. Why don��t we line up here today and have hot pot?�� Jinx walked over to the line at the side, and saw Louis still standing in ce. He softly said, ��Don��t you want to see the child? You won��t be able to see her standing there.��


    ��Alright. For the sake of that child, I��ll go in and take a seat.�� Louis followed Jinx to the end of the line. He squinted and looked at the customers standing in front of him, and pressed his lips together in disdain. They were just a bunch of fellows he could kill in a single breath.


    <i>What a rare sight.</i>?Jinx, who was standing behind Louis, tried his best to hold hisughter back.


    ��Oh, we��rete today. I guess we won��t get to have the tofu pudding.��


    Harrison and Gjerj jumped off the horse-drawn carriage, and sighed when they saw the long line at the restaurant entrance.


    ��We haven��t had hot pot for quite a few days. Why don��t we have hot pot tonight?�� Gjerj suggested.


    ��That��ll do too.�� Harrison nodded. He walked over to the line for the designated hot pot area.


    The line got longer, and the more Louis waited, the more impatient he got.


    As the chief of the Golden Dragon Tribe, the mightiest beings with the top powerhouses, he was actually lining up with a bunch ofmoners for food. This was really��


    ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant.�� Before Louis could throw his temper, the restaurant door, which had been closed, suddenly opened. A young human walked out and greeted the customers with a smile.


    The line suddenly started moving, and the customers entered orderly as they greeted the young man warmly.


    ��Uncle, the door��s open. Let��s go,�� Jinx reminded.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Louis retracted his gaze, and moved forward with the line. He would not take it to heart for the time being for the sake of that child.


    However, the moment Louis and Jinx got to the door, they were stopped by ady.


    Yabemiya smiled, and said to the two of them, ��I��m sorry, Sirs, the designated hot pot area is already full. If you don��t mind, you could take a seat at that four-seater over there. That��s the only table left.��


    ��You��re making us sit outside?�� Louis frowned before he even saw who was speaking.


    ��Uncle, this is that child,�� Jinx reminded him softly.


    Louis looked at Yabemiya, and his eyes lit up instantly. He could not help but exim, ��What a pure bloodline!��


    Yabemiya took half a step backward subconsciously. She recognized Jinx, but was shocked by the other man��s expression.


    <i>She took half a step back. Is she serious?</i>?Louis frowned. He was the most respected chief and elder of the Golden Dragon Tribe. Usually, the youngsters would be full of smiles when they saw him.


    <i>What��s Louis doing here?</i>?Elizabeth, who was standing at the back, saw Louis, and her expression changed. She wanted to go up, but hesitated, and ultimately did not go. The Golden Dragon Tribe probably would not hurt Miya. However, if she appeared too close to Miya in front of them, she might bring trouble to Miya.


    ��Miya, we would like to have a private conversation with you,�� Jinx told Miya with a smile.


    ��Mm-hmm. We intend to bring you home,�� Louis added with a nod.


    ��I��m sorry. I am working now, and I do not have the time to talk to you.�� Miya shook her head slightly, and put on a smile again. ��Please take a seat quickly. There are customers waiting behind.��

 Chapter 1743 - Impressive

    <h4>Chapter 1743: Impressive</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Louis was about to speak further, but was stopped by Jinx, who pulled him over to the four-seater at the side.


    ��What are you doing?�� Louis red at Jinx.


    ��Uncle, we can��t rush this thing. This child is rather stubborn. Let��s just take a seat and eat something. We��ll talk to her again when she��s free,�� Jinx whispered.


    ��You want me to wait for her?�� Louis frowned.


    ��You��ve seen it too. She has a really pure royal bloodline. You can��t even find another young one with such a pure bloodline on Dragon Ind.�� Jinx looked at Louis suspiciously.. ��Are you sure nothing really happened between you and any otherdy in Chaos City all these years?��


    ��You think that this child has something to do with me?�� Louis red, wide-eyed.


    ��Ahem�� I was just making a random guess.�� Jinx coughed awkwardly. ��After all, not many people from the Golden Dragon Tribe could leave such a pure royal bloodline other than you.��


    ��I haven��t been to Chaos City for over 30 years before this time.�� Louis shook his head. He looked at Yabemiya in the same puzzled manner. This child��s Golden Dragon bloodline was shockingly pure. Even a child of two giant dragons might not have such a pure bloodline, not to mention that she was only a half-dragon.


    The purer the bloodline, the easier it would be to unleash the bloodline��s potential, making her growth even faster.


    Judging from this child��s bloodline, it would not be difficult for her to break through to the 10th-tier in time toe. She might even be the top powerhouse of the Golden Dragon Tribe.


    ��We have to bring her back. There are fewer children with potential in recent years. I want to groom her personally,�� Louis said in a low voice.


    ��Yes. It��s really a pity for such a talent to be drifting outside.�� Jinx nodded in agreement.


    ��Old Sir, can we join tables?�� Just then, a voice interrupted Louis and Jinx��s conversation.


    The two looked over at the same time, and saw Gjerj and Harrison.


    ��Two humans made up of a pile of fat. What did you call me? Old Sir?�� Louis squinted and unleashed a dangerous aura.


    Harrison and Gjerj felt a chill down their spine. They shrank their necks subconsciously, but did not take a step back. It was part of Mamy Restaurant��s tradition to join tables. They merely asked out of good manners. These two seats were the only ones left in the designated hot pot area. There was no reason for them to give up the seats.


    ��Haha, it��s alright. Take a seat.�� Before Louis could re up, Jinx had already invited them to take a seat with a smile while making eyes at Louis.


    ��Then we will take a seat.�� Harrison sat down beside Louis with a chuckle. His full figure took up more than half of the table.


    Louis shifted a little to the side subconsciously. After shifting over, he suddenly realized,?<i>I actually made way for an ordinary human?</i>


    ��Thanks, Old Sir,�� Harrison thanked with a chuckle. He looked at Louis curiously, and asked, ��Your golden armor looks really grand. Did you get it custom-made at a tailor��s? Can they make one in my size?��


    The corner of Jinx��s lips twitched. He turned his head back, and could not hold back hisughter.


    ��I��m afraid no tailor could make this,�� Louis said coldly.


    ��Yeah, I doubt it. I don��t think any tailor from Chaos City has such good skills,�� Harrison agreed with a nod. He shrank his head back and shifted a little more to the side. He could already feel the temperature drop a little.


    Everyone would usually strike a casual conversation when they joined tables in Mamy Restaurant. If they could hit it off, they would be friends, and would join tables again the next time, even having a few rounds of drinks together.


    However, these two old sirs dressed invish golden armor did not seem to fall into that group of people, so Harrison did not continue the conversation.


    Gjerj made eyes at Harrison to tell him not to shoot his mouth off. These two did not look like ordinary people. Things would turn ugly if he identally caused trouble.


    ��Don��t be afraid. That is the chief of the Golden Dragon Tribe. He��s not a bad person, and would not harm you, either,�� Elizabeth told Miya softly as she held her hand.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Miya nodded slightly. She thought for a little, and said, ��But what should I do if he wants to bring me back?��


    ��It��s up to you whether you want to go,�� Elizabeth said as she looked Miya in the eye.


    ��Alright.�� Miya nodded.


    The four sat still, staring at each other, which made the atmosphere a little odd.


    Harrison shifted a little more to the side ufortably. If he had known, he would not have rushed for the table. Now, he wouldn��t even be able to enjoy the hot pot properly.


    Louis started to reflect on why he had to squeeze at a small table with two humans for a meal. On top of that, he was eating human food.


    ��May I get your orders?�� Just then, a gentle voice sounded. Miya had arrived at the table.


    Harrison was about to open his mouth when he quickly shut it again. He turned to Louis and Jinx, and said, ��Sirs, go ahead and order first.��


    ��Err���� Jinx flipped open the menu. It was also his first time having hot pot. He looked at the variety of food on the menu and frowned.


    <i>Pig��s brain? We can even eat the brain of such stupid organisms? Won��t we end up stupid as well? Tripe? How can you serve something so dirty on the table? Duck intestine? This restaurant is utter nonsense!!!</i>?Louis was fuming as he looked through the menu.


    ��Do you eat hot pot often? What��s good?�� Before Louis could explode, Jinx had already started consulting Harrison.


    ��If you��re talking about hot pot, you��ve asked the right person,�� Harrison said with a pat on his chest. ��With my experience of having hot pot for 28 meals in a month, I suggest that you order one of each item on the menu if you are a big eater. It��s a big regret to give any one of them a miss.��


    ��That is a really convenient method.�� Jinx nodded. He looked at Yabemiya, and said, ��Then I��ll have two of everything on the menu.��


    Louis raised his hand in objection, and said, ��Don��t order for me. I will not eat these����


    Jinx turned to look at Louis as he interrupted, ��Uncle, I��ve already ordered. You can order whatever you want.��


    Yabemiya looked at Louis with a smile as she asked, ��What about you? What would you like?��


    Louis retracted his hand awkwardly. He looked into Miya��s clear eyes, and hesitated for a while before saying, ��Give me two of everything on the menu as well.��


    ��Alright. Please hold on for a moment.�� Miya nodded, and took Harrison and Gjerj��s orders thereafter.


    ��Impressive.�� Harrison looked at the two with admiration.

 Chapter 1744 - Its This Taste... Addictive!

    <h4>Chapter 1744: It��s This Taste... Addictive!</h4>


    ��You��ve already gone vegetarian?�� Louis studied Jinx��s expression.


    ��Uncle, It��s only right to try new things. Times have changed,�� Jinx said calmly.


    ��Vegetarian dishes should never appear in a giant dragon��s diet. I will hold an elders meeting when I return to discuss the topic of whether giant dragons who have eaten vegetarian dishes should be exiled from Dragon Ind.�� Louis frowned.


    ��That child probably had tons of it.�� Jinx motioned with his mouth.


    ��She���� Louis was stumped. He added, ��She has yet toe back to our tribe. She could be spared from the punishment since she did not know the rules.��


    ��But half of the dishes you ordered just now were vegetarian dishes,�� Jinxmented.


    Louis��s face fell. He looked at Jinx, and said, ��You rascal. Do you think that I can��t lift my knife anymore, or is Chaos City making you extra courageous?��


    ��Hey, hey, hey, Uncle, let��s talk nicely.�� Jinx quickly gave in, grinning, and said, ��In Rome, you do as the Romans do. That child is very opinionated. She won��t just follow us back while crying just because we said ��We��re here to bring you home��. We have to put in more effort than that. Having vegetarian dishes is just one way of getting closer to the youngsters. If you refuse to give it a try, you��re closing the door ofmunication with the youngsters. I, too, think this child is not bad. I want to make her my disciple.��


    Louis looked up at Jinx, and fell deep in thought.


    The hot pot and dishes were served very quickly. The four-seater had a four-square pot. Everyone had their own square. While it was more hygienic, it would also prevent the awkward event of someone taking someone else��s food.


    ��Your dishes are all served. The eating instructions are on the table. Please enjoy,�� Yabemiya said before leaving.


    ��Isn��t human food cooked in a veryplex way? Why is the food served before cooking?�� Louis was confused when he saw the various ingredients pushed in on a multiyer cart.


    ��That��s it?�� Jinx was also new to this situation. He looked at the duck intestine and duck��s blood soaking in iced water and the other fresh vegetarian dishes as he nked out.


    ��Is this your first time having hot pot? I would suggest that you study the eating instructions first. The method to eat hot pot is rather simple and interesting, but it requires some technique. After you master the technique, you will be able to enjoy a wonderful hot pot on your own,�� Harrison reminded kindly.


    Louis looked away in disdain.


    As the respected chief of the Golden Dragon Tribe, his ego would not allow him to eat such lowly food.


    Meanwhile, Jinx took the eating instructions, and started reading them seriously. When he saw something he didn��t understand, he asked. By the time the soup base started boiling, he had already understood most of the theory, and had already made himself a slightly spicy dipping sauce. After that, he picked up a piece of duck intestine to get ready to try the hot pot experience.


    ��Don��t you know that the duck intestine is the internal organ where the duck��s feces go through? You��re actually going to eat it?�� Louis asked as he watched Jinx.


    ��Err���� Jinx, who was excited to try just now, looked at the duck intestine he was holding between his chopsticks, and fell deep in thought after hearing Louis��s words.


    ��Crunch~ crunch~ The duck intestine today is still as fresh and crispy. It just can��t get any better!�� Harrison was already chewing on the duck intestine that he had cooked just now as he kept throwing outpliments.


    As he spoke, he was already cooking the second piece of duck intestine in the boiling red pot. After that, he tucked it into his mouth once again. As he chewed, one could hear the crisp crunchiness of the duck intestine. That made Louis and Jinx swallow their saliva subconsciously.


    <i>That�� sounds great!</i>?Jinx��s eyespletely lit up. The wet nket that Louis had thrown on him waspletely gone.


    <i>I am actually craving duck intestine?</i>?Louis fell deep in thought. For a giant dragon who had lived for nearly 2000 years, such absurd thought was not to be neglected.


    ��Tripe is the love of my life.�� Meanwhile, Gjerj was already indulging in his te of cooked tripe.


    ��I��ll dig in then, Uncle,�� Jinx informed Louis excitedly. He followed how Harrison put the duck intestine into the boiling red soup, but before he could take his duck intestine out, it was gone.


    ��It disappeared?�� Jinx was stunned.


    ��You dropped it. Old Sir, if it��s inside for more than three seconds, it has lost its soul,�� Harrison said with pity as he looked into the soup.


    ��That won��t do!�� Jinx used his sharp senses as a 10th-tier powerhouse, and sessfully picked the duck intestine out from the boiling pot within the next second. After that, he held his breath as he continued to cook his duck intestine.


    ��The eighth time!�� Jinx quickly took his chopsticks out of the pot, and looked at the duck intestine that was coated with ayer of bright red soup. It had already shrunk a littlepared to how it was before. Jinx nced at the instructions, and ced the duck intestine into the dipping sauce like it was a holy ritual before putting it into his mouth.


    The spiciness of the hot pot soup base exploded in his mouth. It felt as though there were ants biting his tongue. Jinx��s face flushed red immediately, and he almost jumped off his chair.


    <i>There��s poison in the food?</i>?Louis became alert as he raised his right hand, prepared to give help.


    Crunch, crunch, crunch�� At that moment, Jinx started to chew quickly. The duck intestine gave out a crunchy sound as it was cut into small bits by his sharp teeth.


    Meanwhile, the red on Jinx��s face had subsided. It was reced by shock and a happy expression.


    Other than the spiciness and numbness, the chewiness of the duck intestine made it a very interesting and exhrating experience for Jinx��s teeth when he chewed. After his taste buds got used to the spiciness, the fragrance of the spices started unleashing its prowess in his mouth as the duck intestine became more fragrant the more he chewed.


    Jinx swallowed the duck intestine, and eximed, ��What an incredible texture! What a surprising taste! After this ritualistic baptism in this red soup, this small piece of duck intestine could actually be such a delicious and special food. How amazing!��


    Louis silently retracted the hand that he had already reached out. He looked at Jinx, who was already at his second duck intestine, with a frown. He was doubting and yet a little curious and anticipating.


    The corner of Jinx��s mouth moved as he continued to cook the duck intestine. His exaggerated expression was very unbefitting of a giant dragon powerhouse.


    After cooking his duck intestine, Jinx fixed the tripe submerged in ice water as his next target.


    ��Uncle, I know what this is, you don��t have to remind me,�� Jinx interrupted Louis when he saw thetter��s lips move. After that, he quickly put a piece of tripe in the hot pot, and dipped it in and out adeptly. Next, he dipped the bright red stripe in the dipping sauce, and put it into his mouth. He smiled with satisfaction, and said, ��It��s this taste�� addictive!��

 Chapter 1745 - The Correct Way To Unlock The Hot Pot Eating Method

    <h4>Chapter 1745: The Correct Way To Unlock The Hot Pot Eating Method</h4>


    The crunchy duck intestine and tripe were soon gone. The silky smooth pig��s brain was simply irresistible, and the tender beef with ayer of red oil, the enoki mushroom floating in the pot��


    Jinx was already gaining momentum. Beads of perspiration were forming on his forehead, and smoke was rising from his head, looking as though he was in a sauna room as he sucked a bunch of enoki mushrooms into his big mouth.


    Louis turned his face away, and swallowed his saliva for the 18th time silently.


    ��Exhrating!�� Jinx praised. He picked up a te of beef, and poured everything into the pot before turning over to look at Louis, who had yet to touch his chopsticks. ��Uncle, you really aren��t going to give it a try?��


    As he spoke, his gaze had alreadynded on the two servings of tripe and duck intestine beside Louis. With a grin, he said, ��Why don��t I help you with these few tes?��


    Jinx��s hand was reaching over when it was smacked by a pair of chopsticks. He quickly retracted it, and looked at Louis as he innocently said, ��Uncle, I thought you��re not eating?��


    ��I would never care to eat something like this,�� Louis said matter-of-factly. ��However, I have been searching for a suitable child all these years, and I feel that I��ve found her. To understand youngsters better, I��ve decided to give in and try the things that youngsters like nowadays.��


    Jinx rolled his eyes. ��So would you like to have the duck intestine or the pig��s brain first?��


    ��The beef.�� Louis picked up the te of beef, and poured everything into the pot. After that, he poured the entire te of sliced beef into the pot as well.


    ��The sliced beef should only be in the boiling pot for five seconds. You definitely won��t be able to pick everything up in time this way����


    Before Harrison could finish his words, the sliced beef which was in the pot suddenly all levitated out of it.


    Louis used his chopsticks to take a piece of the sliced beef coated in bright red oil. Meanwhile, the rest of the sliced beef was still suspended in the air.


    ��F*ck!�� Harrison was stunned. He saw Louis in apletely different light.


    ��That��s a miracle skill for hot pot.�� Gjerj was equally shocked


    The other customers who were lining up were equally in awe. They were all looking for a way to cook all 20 pieces of the sliced beef and still keep it in its ultimate condition so that they could eat all of them at once. Now, that method had appeared!


    ��Just little tricks.�� Louis could feel the shock and awe from everywhere. He smiled and hesitated for a while before putting that thin, curled sliced beef into his mouth.


    ��What is this taste!!!��


    There was a bright red me dancing in Louis��s eyes. He grabbed the corner of the table subconsciously, and the corner of that wooden table was reduced to crumbs instantly.


    If Jinx had not held on to the other corner of the table, and used his strength to counter the power, the entire table, together with the hot pot, would probably have been gone too.


    ��Steady yourself, it��s not poison. It is a new taste called spiciness!�� Jinx quickly reminded Louis.


    Louis, whose horns were about to appear, finally controlled himself. The impact brought about by the spiciness also subsided, and the tender beef started to unleash its charisma.


    The big body of the giant dragon and its strength allowed it to survive without food for several months. However, every time it did take in food, the quantity would be very horrifying. Therefore, it would usually choose to feed onrger magic beasts. Beef was one of Louis��s favorite foods, and he could usually eat 20 to 30 wild bulls in a seating.


    Of course, the beef he had was processed after it was ughtered. However, he had never tried a beef slice as thin as paper, not even thick enough to get stuck between his teeth, just like this one.


    But what shocked him was that other than the ufortable feeling of trying spiciness for the first time, the taste of the beef was actually rather unique after the ufortable feeling had subsided.


    The tender beef felt way more exquisite than the beef he had with skin and bone. The difference between cooked beef and raw beef was also shockingly big. Beef could actually taste so delicious after being triggered by spiciness!


    ��This incredible taste!�� Louis could not help but praise it. This was not the first time he had cooked food, but it hadpletely destroyed the terrible impression and memory he had of cooked food.


    Louis��s chopsticks swished through the air, and the sliced beef pieces that were suspended in the air were all in his mouth instantly.


    ��Too little.�� Louis smacked his lips unsatisfyingly.


    Harrison, who still had his mouth open wide, nced at the pot, and reminded, ��The beef is ready too.��


    ��Perfect.�� Louis raised his chopsticks once again, and the M spicy beef all leapt out of the pot and into his mouth.


    ��That��s more like it.�� Compared to the sliced beef, the beef cubes were a little more satisfactory.


    ��What kind of magical eating method is this?��


    ��Is this the correct way to unlock the hot pot eating method?��


    ��Eyes: learned it. Hands: are you retarded?��


    Everyone watching was in awe.


    ��Uncle, have you had hot pot before without telling me?�� Jinx looked at Louis suspiciously. ��Or are you a talent at eating hot pot?��


    ��Talent? Heh. There��s no such thing as talent in this world. There is only hard work that you did not see.�� Louis poured two tes of duck intestine into the pot, and controlled them to dip eight times into the pot. After that, he suspended them in the air, and used his chopsticks to feed three to five pieces into his mouth. He bit into the mouthful of crispiness. The corners of everyone��s mouth started flowing out with tears of envy as they heard the crunch.


    Louis just finished the duck intestine and poured the two tes of tripe in. He calmly said, ��Of course, I am an exception.��


    Louis��s hot pot eating method shocked everyone. At the same time, it also triggered the potential of many customers who were cooking their food seriously. They all started to disy some hacks to make their hot pot experience more interesting.


    ��Boss, do we have to stop them?�� Back in the kitchen, Yabemiya watched the flying ingredients in the designated hot pot area worriedly.


    ��No. This is hot pot with the uniqueness of the Nond Continent. It��s an interesting way of eating.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. As long as the customers followed the rules of the restaurant, he would not wish to interfere with how they ate the hot pot. That was their basic freedom.


    One of the reasons eating brings joy to people was because different eating methods could bring about different experiences.


    ��Uncle, I think that some old rules could be amended.�� Jinx looked at Louis��s empty food cart, and smilingly said, ��What do you think?��


    ��I think it actually isn��t much of a problem to have some vegetarian dishes asionally.�� Louis put thest piece of Chinese cabbage into his mouth. He looked at Jinx, and calmly said, ��But, I think no one would know that I��ve done so.��


    ��Emmm���� Jinx.

 Chapter 1746 - You Will Be The Only Disciple Of Mine

    <h4>Chapter 1746: You Will Be The Only Disciple Of Mine</h4>


    ��Bye, Boss and Amy.�� Miya waved goodbye to everyone before leaving with her arms around Elizabeth. The day had ended, and it was time for their night sses again.


    However, just as the two walked out of the restaurant, Elizabeth let go of Miya��s hands immediately, and consciously kept a distance.


    ��Hm?�� Miya looked at Elizabeth with bewilderment. However, she very quickly noticed tworge men who jumped out of the bushes at the side.


    ��Youngdy, we��ve met again,�� Louis told Yabemiya with a smile. He swept a nce at Elizabeth, and smiled at her kindly. ��So Miss Elizabeth is here as well. It��s been a long time since west met.��


    ��Hello,�� Elizabeth replied coldly. Although the Golden Dragon Tribe and the Frost Dragon Tribe were not too harmonious, Louis was still her senior from her grandmother��s side.


    ��But isn��t it because you��ve been waiting for me?�� Yabemiya nced at the bush at the side which had an obvious indent from being pressed down for too long.


    ��Yes. We were waiting for you.�� Louis nodded lightly with a smile, and said, ��We are here to bring you home. You are the child of the Golden Dragon Tribe, and should not be loitering around in Chaos City, not to mention be a server in a restaurant. Now, it��s time you go home.��


    Yabemiya took a step back subconsciously. She looked at Louis, and said, ��I��ve grown up in Chaos City, and my mother is from Chaos City. I like Mamy Restaurant, and like the job of being a server. This is my home.��


    ��Er���� Louis looked at Yabemiya, who took a step back once again, and his expression became stiff. As the first generation negotiator, he had never failed in persuading the Golden Dragons who had been drifting around outside. He didn��t expect himself to fail this time.


    ��Hey, this is the chief of the Golden Dragon Tribe, one of the strongest people in this world. He hase personally to bring you home. This is your honor,�� Jinx said sincerely. ��You��re still young and ignorant. For a giant dragon with a lifespan of thousands of years, a restaurant like this would just be one of the many that would appear in your life. You should not be wasting your time on being a server. Back on Dragon Ind, you can even be the next chief of the Golden Dragon Tribe����


    ��Old Sir, you��ve already said that when you came to have hot pot the previous time.�� Yabemiya shook her head. ��But it��s not like this. There is only one Mamy Restaurant, and it would only appear once in my entire lifetime. Besides, being a server is not a waste of time. I think it is very meaningful.��


    ��You��ve had hot pot here before?�� Louis red at Jinx.


    ��Er���� Jinx was embarrassed. His eyes darted around as he said, ��I was just trying to find out some news����


    ��Why did you act like it was your first time just now?��


    ��Ahem�� it��s because you said that giant dragons who had tried vegetarian dishes had to be expelled. I can��t possibly expose myself���� Jinx answered innocently.


    ��You love enoki mushrooms. You ordered 10 servings previously,�� Yabemiya added.


    ��My young mistress, stop telling on me���� Jinx begged.


    ��I��ll settle scores with you slowly when we��re back.�� Louis red at him. After that, he turned to look at Yabemiya. ��Child, your golden blood is very pure. Do you know who your father is? Where is your mother?��


    ��I��ve never seen my father, and I don��t know who he is. My mother�� has already passed away,�� Yabemiya said dispiritedly.


    Louis pitied Yabemiya. He angrily said, ��If I find out who that bastard is, I will teach him a good lesson on your behalf!��


    ��Count me in,�� Jinx added.


    Elizabeth, who was at the side, took a few deep breaths before her clenched fist was slowly released.


    ��I like my current job. I like Mamy Restaurant. I like Chaos City, so I don��t want to leave this ce.�� Yabemiya looked at Louis with some frustration, and said, ��But I think my powers are increasing, and I don��t know how to control them.��


    ��This is when you need a powerful teacher,�� Louis said.


    ��Just like me.�� Jinx stepped forward.


    ��Go away.�� Louis kicked Jinx aside, and looked at Miya with a smile as he said, ��Child, I can take you in as my disciple and teach you the proper way for you to practice as a Golden Dragon.��


    ��Really?!�� Yabemiya��s eyes lit up. However, she quickly worriedly said, ��But�� that meant that I would have to leave the restaurant and go to Dragon Ind, right?��


    Louis looked at the conflicted Miya. After thinking for a while, he said, ��As long as you be my disciple, if you really can��t bear to leave this restaurant, I can give you 10 years to continue working here. I wille to Chaos City once a month to teach you. What do you think about that?��


    ��10 years���� Yabemiya thought. She wanted to stay in the restaurant forever, but Louis��s condition was already taking a big step back. She nced at Elizabeth subconsciously.


    Elizabeth nodded slightly. She was also shocked that Louis would actually give in for Miya. With the top powerhouse of the Golden Dragon Tribe to teach and protect her, Miya would have a much smoother road ahead. She might even ascend that golden throne.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� When she saw Elizabeth��s nod, Yabemiya made her decision. She looked at Louis and nodded hard. ��I��m willing.��


    ��Alright. From today onwards, you will be the only disciple of mine.�� Louis looked at Yabemiya proudly. He thought for a while, pulled out a golden gemstone ring from his pinky, and passed it to her.


    ��This is?�� Yabemiya received it hesitantly.


    ��I didn��t prepare any gift for you this time. This is a space magic ring with some small things inside. This will be my gift to you as your master,�� Louis said with a smile.


    Yabemiya looked at the golden ring in her hand. Although she did not know what was inside, she could already guess that it had to be very precious. She looked up at Louis, and felt the warmth and care in his eyes. It was the love from an elder.


    <i>Do I have a master too? Just like how Amy also has a master��</i>?Yabemiya felt strange inside. She was an orphan who had never seen her father before, and lost her mother when she was very young. However, she now had her sister, friends, work, and master.


    ��Master,�� Yabemiya called out clearly as she held the ring tightly.


    ��Good disciple.�� Louis nodded with satisfaction. He thought for a while, and pulled out a small corner from his golden armor. With a golden glow, it became a golden scale the size of a fingernail. A thin golden line ran through the corner of the scale, and it became a dragon scale ne.


    ��My good disciple. Wear this dragon scale ne with you. If you are attacked, it will automatically protect its owner. My aura is on it, so even those old things would have to think twice.��


    ��Thank you, Master,�� Yabemiya thanked gratefully as she epted the ne.


    <i>What a pity. A child with such potential. I shouldn��t have reported about her.</i>?Jinx, who was at the side, was green with envy.

 Chapter 1747 - What Am I Thinking

    <h4>Chapter 1747: What Am I Thinking</h4>


    ��That��s great! I have a master too! Sis, do you think I can be as powerful as you in the future?�� Yabemiya had the ring on her finger and the golden ne around her neck as she hugged Elizabeth happily, excited for her future.


    Louis and Miya had already set a date a few dayster to start training, so he left with Jinx.


    ��Your master is one of the strongest on Dragon Ind, and also a top powerhouse of the Nond Continent. You will be even more powerful than me with him teaching you personally and the unlimited supply of resources.�� Elizabeth looked at Yabemiya dotingly, and said, ��I look forward to what you can be.��


    ��Wow, that sounds impressive.�� Yabemiya��s eyes shone brightly. ��In that case, I can protect you.��


    Elizabeth paused in her steps. She looked at Yabemiya with a smile, and said, ��We will both be powerful. Be it the golden throne or frost throne, whatever Father had in the past, we can get it back once again.��


    ��The golden throne?�� Yabemiya frowned a little.


    ��Shhh. Don��t speak.�� Just then, Elizabeth suddenly let go of Miya��s hand, and pulled thetter behind her. She looked at the empty street ahead with a serious expression.


    ��Hm?�� Yabemiya looked forward with bewilderment. There was nothing on the street. Why did Elizabeth look so nervous?


    ��Come out, Great Elder,�� Elizabeth said coldly.


    A snowke appeared in front of them, followed by a silhouette in a long icy blue robe.


    ��Elizabeth, why do you have to be so guarded against me?�� Dous sighed.


    ��Father said that one should always be guarded against your enemies and those who could watch you die,�� Elizabeth said calmly.


    ��Rankster��s words are always so insightful.�� Dous nodded slightly.


    Elizabeth did not speak, and was still watching him with caution.


    Dous looked past Elizabeth, at Yabemiya. After that, he could not help but ask, ��Youngdy, who are you to Louis?��


    Yabemiya looked at Elizabeth. She remembered what Elizabeth had instructed, and hid herself a little more behind her without replying.


    ��She��s Louis��s new disciple,�� Elizabeth replied in her stead.


    ��New disciple?�� Dous appeared rather shocked. He had known Louis for thousands of years, and never heard about him epting disciples. However, he actually took in a new disciple in Chaos City?


    However, there was indeed Louis��s aura on this youngdy. She had to have received something from him to remind all of them that she was protected by him.


    Yabemiya did not reply. Dous looked back at Elizabeth, and said in a low voice, ��Go back, and you will still have the chance to sit on the frost throne.��


    ��Chance?�� Elizabeth smiled mockingly. ��Do you think I should ept your gracious charity with gratitude?��


    Dous looked at Elizabeth, and equally coldly said, ��Rankster��s daughter does not need charity. The Frost Dragon Tribe would not do charity to our people. Since you do not wish to go back now, I can wait for you just like how I did for your father. You can ascend the frost throne with your own capabilities.��


    After saying that, the frost disappeared, and Dous disappeared with it.


    ��I think�� he left.�� Yabemiya took a step forward. She held Elizabeth��s hand gently, and realized that the tips of her fingers were icy cold, but her palm was a little moist.


    ��Let��s go.�� Elizabeth had regained herposure. She held Elizabeth��s hand and walked forward.


    ��Is he the baddie that almost killed you?�� Yabemiya asked cautiously.


    ��No.�� Elizabeth shook her head gently. ��But he isn��t a good person, either.��


    ��Then when Miya bes strong, I will go and defeat that fellow,�� Yabemiya said with a clenched fist.


    ��Alright.�� Elizabeth smiled.


    The moon cast two long shadows behind them as they walked forward, hand in hand.


    ***


    ��A little ident happened on the way, so we��re a littlete. So sorry to trouble you to pick us up. Please send my greetings to City Lord Michael. I would visit him personally tomorrow,�� Josh said to Dicus and the others from the city lord��s castle when he alighted from the horse-drawn carriage at the entrance of the city lord��s castle.


    ��Prince Josh, you��re too courteous. Our staff would be bringing you and Princess Vanessa to your resting areater. The itinerary for tomorrow is right here. Please do take a look.�� Dicus took out a gold-printed brochure, and handed it to Josh with a smile.


    ��I��m so hungry���� Vanessa, who was standing behind Josh, ced her hands over her stomach pitifully, and looked at Dicus as she asked, ��Can I ask if the city lord��s castle provides dinner?��


    ��When all of you have settled down, the city lord��s castle would send food to your respective quarters.�� Dicus nodded slightly.


    ��I want to eat Mamy���� Vanessa stopped herself. She thought to herself,?<i>What am I thinking�� Boss Mag must have closed for the day, and is putting Amy to sleep. He wouldn��t cook for me.</i>


    ��I��m fine as long as it��s food. Thank you,�� Vanessa corrected herself.


    ��This way, please.�� A staff member led the Roth Empire��s team into the city lord��s castle.


    ��Big Brother Josh, Who are those people who ambushed us today? Why did they ambush us?�� In their resting quarters, as they were waiting for their food, Vanessa went to Josh��s room, and voiced her doubts to Josh, who was sipping some tea.


    ��We can��t ascertain where they are from, but I��ve already sent someone to report this to Royal Father. I believe we will be able to find out soon,�� Josh said calmly.


    ��That��s so horrible. How dare they ambush us. Luckily we won in numbers, and we also have President Richard with us.�� Vanessa was rather angry as she waved her fist in the air.


    ��Don��t worry, I��ll protect you,�� Josh told Vanessa with a smile.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Vanessa nodded. After that, she looked at Josh with a grin, and said, ��We��ve already arrived at Chaos City, so tomorrow it��ll be free and easy for me, right? I haven��t seen Uncle Abraham in a long time. I want to visit him.��


    ��Alright. I��ll get someone to send you over.�� Josh nodded slightly. He flipped open the itinerary on the table, and calmly said, ��I saw on the itinerary that the meeting tomorrow will be at Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��The meeting is at Mamy Restaurant?!�� Vanessa��s eyes lit up. She quickly went forward to take a look. First up in the itinerary was indeed to go to Mamy Restaurant for breakfast and meeting, and it wouldst the entire day.


    ��Emmm�� I think it��s alright if I visit Uncle Abraham a littleter. As an important member of the Roth Empire��s representative team, I feel that there is a need for me to attend the first day of the meeting to disy our might,�� Vanessa said matter-of-factly. ��Yes. That��s it.��

 Chapter 1748 - The Strongest Vampire Ancestor Grass-Eating Diary 10th Year

    <h4>Chapter 1748: The Strongest Vampire Ancestor Grass-Eating Diary 10th Year Anniversary World Tour!</h4>


    ��Shouldn��t a vampire be living in a castle? What��s this? A bungalow? How can the Vampire Princess, Countess Bartoli, the niece of the new Vampire Ancestor do this to herself?�� Drac stood in the middle of the courtyard. His heart went out to Cami.


    ��I��m already sick of staying in the ck and dark castle. It is in trend now for rich people in Chaos City to live in arge courtyard and vi.�� Cami had a ck cat in her arms as she said with a roll of her eyes, ��Besides, do you know how much I spent on this house? A good 300,000,000 copper coins. I could build 10 castles with that amount of money in the wilderness. Grand ones at that.��


    ��300,000,000!�� Drac was stunned. He looked around. The scenery was quite good. The courtyard had a small pond, and although the two-story house did not look as grand as a castle, it did look pretty new and posh.


    ��Where did you get all that money from?�� Drac asked Cami suspiciously.


    ��I am the Vampire Princess, Countess Bartoli, the niece of the new Vampire Ancestor himself,�� Cami said with a smile. ��If I don��t have the money, can��t I at least borrow?��


    ��Seriously?�� Drac was shocked.


    ��I borrowed it in the name of the vampires. In any case, that old fellow sold me out twice. Of course I have to get some interest back,�� Cami said matter-of-factly.


    Drac nodded thoughtfully. ��It does sound right.��


    ��Of course. Am I the kind of woman that could be sold out so casually?��


    ��No.�� Drac shook his head. ��You��re a woman worth 300,000,000.��


    ��But why are you representing the vampires at the meeting this time? Isn��t that person usually the most proactive in such matters?�� Cami looked at Drac with bewilderment.


    ��Because I am strong now. He can��t defeat me anymore.�� Drac smiled proudly. Even his wings started pping unconsciously.


    ��Indeed, it��s about who has the harder fist.�� Cami smiled broadly. She could already imagine what the scene was like.


    ��But Uncle Drac, I heard a rumor about you in Chaos City,�� Cami told Drac with a strange expression.


    ��I��ve just be the Ancestor not long ago, and the rumor of my suaveness and handsomeness has already spread to Chaos City?�� Drac pulled out a ss of red wine from nowhere and sighed. ��Loneliness is just like the snow.��


    ��No, it��s a rumor about you eating grass.�� Cami shook her head.


    The swirling ss of wine paused. Drac��s expression froze as well. He turned back and looked at Cami in disbelief. ��How did you know?��


    ��I happened to hear the rumor.�� Cami shrugged.


    ��Who else knows?�� There was a deathly aura in Drac��s voice.


    ��Irina.�� Cami did not hide at all.


    ��Aye�� thatss has no awareness to keep her partner��s secret���� Drac sighed.


    ��But I��m really curious. How much did you receive back then?�� Cami asked curiously.


    ��It��s a secret.�� Drac shook his head.


    ��Did you really promise her for the money?�� Cami probed.


    ��Of course not. A vampire like me with high moral values would never do something like that for money.�� Drac��s face sank, and he said, ��It was all to return a favor.��


    ��Like I would believe you.�� Cami rolled her eyes.


    ��Dracaaa���� A silhouette appeared on the wall around the vi. It looked at Drac with a smile. ��I heard that you��vee to Chaos City. You��re indeed here.��


    ��Your partner is here, I shall not disturb the two of you.�� Cami carried her cat and walked into the vi.


    ��It��s been years, but youngss Irina is still so pretty.�� Drac smiled as he watched Irina jump off the wall.


    Irina circled around Drac, and said, ��I didn��t expect you to still be so greasy after bing the Ancestor.��


    ��That��s called being gentlemanly, not greasy,�� Drac retorted.


    ��Gentleman = Pervert.��


    ��Have times changed? The sincere and passionate gentleman is such a beautiful adjective. How can it be equivalent to a pervert?��


    ��Yes. Times have changed. I��m here to find you for a partnership. Why don��t we join hands to set up a Vampire Ancestor grass-eating exhibition? We can treat it as a 10th-year anniversary event. This time, you can be the world-renowned Vampire Ancestor, and our tickets could be sold a few more times the original price. Besides, with Chaos City��s convenient transport, the tickets would definitely sell out very well,�� Irina encouraged.


    ��Really?�� Drac��s eyes lit up. He was suddenly interested, but he very quickly got back to his senses. He took a sip of wine and tidied his clothes as he said, ��No. I am now the face of the vampires. If I did something like that again, I would be an embarrassment to the vampires. Besides, I am already the Ancestor. Do you think I am in need of the money from the tickets?��


    ��If we price a ticket at 1000 copper coins, if 100,000 peoplee to the exhibition, that would be 100,000,000 copper coins!��


    ��No�� way? That��s not very nice����


    ��Chaos City has a poption of a million, and geographically, it is linked to other major races. The floating poption is way higher than residents, so if 1,000,000 peoplee to the exhibition, we would earn one billion copper coins on just the tickets! If we use this opportunity tounch some merchandise and sell it at 1000 copper coins each, our earnings would be increased by a fold! That would be 10 billion copper coins!��


    ��Shouldn��t it be two billion?��


    ��That��s not important! What��s important is there��s a lot of money!�� Irina said with a grin.


    ��No, that��s too much. I still have to think of how to spend that money�� First, I��ll have to build a big castle, then I��ll have to hire maids�� such life, wonderful.�� Drac��s lips were already turning up as he imagined the wonderful life.


    Cami who was eavesdropping: (��`?��? ?)!!


    <i>Seriously???</i>


    Irina continued, ��While everyone is paying attention to Chaos City, we should make an announcement. I��ve even thought of the name. It��s called: The Strongest Vampire Ancestor Grass-Eating Diary 10th Year Anniversary World Tour! Not bad, right?��


    ��That does sound pretty impressive.�� Drac nodded. Although something felt off, it did seem pretty not bad.


    ��Alright, that��s set. I will get them to prepare the poster once I��m back. See you tomorrow.�� Irina waved her hand and left.


    ��Ah! We haven��t discussed how to split the profits���� Drac quickly said as he regained his senses.


    ��Uncle, don��t tell me you really intend to hold a grass-eating exhibition?�� Cami opened the door and looked at Drac strangely.


    ��Cough, cough. You, child, how can you call it a grass-eating exhibition? This is a healthy exhibition promoting a healthy lifestyle.�� Drac coughed, and said, ��Do you know why I could be the first Ancestor of the vampires in the thousand-year history of the Vampires? Eating grass is the key.��

 Chapter 1749 - Womens Beauty Salon

    <h4>Chapter 1749: Women��s Beauty Salon</h4>


    In a room lit only by an oilmp on a square table.


    A muscr dwarf and scrawny old goblin sat on two sides of the table. There was a bottle of alcohol, two cups, and some peanuts on the table.


    ��Issen Castle has already closed all exits and expelled all other races. Even if the racial war starts again, I am very sure that Issen Castle can hold out,�� the dwarf said loudly as he took a big gulp of alcohol.


    ��To us, goblins, war is just a different way of earning money. The prices for food and weapons will soar during wartime. Five years ago, we have already saved up enough food, and we can sell your weapons to any ce that needs them.�� The old goblin smiled, revealing his ckened and yellowed teeth.


    ��But this time, the giant dragons seem to have put a little too much attention on the peace talks. They would hardly be implicated in the racial war. Why are they so concerned? They had always been nonchnt about other races.�� The dwarf poured some alcohol for himself as he frowned in bewilderment.


    ��I can��t really guess what those giant fools are thinking, either,�� the goblin said with a smile. ��If we can enjoy another 100 years of peace, that will be an equally good thing for our races. The railroad between Chaos City and my race has alreadypleted its first trial operation. Although I have yet to try it, I heard them say that it was arge cart that could run with coal, and it would never get tired. It will probably change how we transport goods, and bring about new business opportunities.��


    ��The demons and orcs might be facing unrest recently, but the Roth Empire would never give up the chance to start a war so easily. The growth of humans for the past 100 years has been shocking. Just Alex alone sent shivers down the giant dragons�� spines.��


    ��But during these 100 years, there was only one Alex. Besides, the Roth Empire even pushed him to their opposing side personally,�� the goblin said with a grin. ��Now, he��s on the side of Chaos City with Irina.��


    ��Then this time, which side are you goblins on?�� the dwarf asked.


    ��We are always on the side of profit.�� The goblin was still smiling.


    ***


    On the first floor of the restaurant, Mag, who was sitting by the window, put his book down and looked at Irina, who appeared in the restaurant, and said, ��Amy��s asleep. What would you like to eat?��


    Irina thought for a while, and said, ��Maybe some crayfish and beer. It would be best if I could have some kebab as well.��


    ��Alright. Take a rest.�� Mag stood up, and walked towards the kitchen while he put his apron on.


    ��I want to watch you cook.�� Irina followed him to the kitchen. She leaned against the kitchen door, and watched him with a smile.


    Mag lit up the grill, put in some fruit-tree-wood-charcoal, and waited for it to turn red-hot. After that, he picked up the and scooped up two crayfish. He turned around, and asked Irina, ��How many would you like?��


    ��Two. Spicy crayfish,�� Irina answered without hesitation.


    Seeing her radiant smile with a hint of shyness of a youngdy, Mag felt that she was rather cute��


    Mag then scooped two crayfish for himself, and considered whether he would want to order some oysters from the system.


    ��Grilled oysters. Men��s fuel booster! Women��s beauty salon!


    ��Top-grade deep-sea oysters, 1000 copper coins each! Buy it as soon as you can!��


    The system��s voice suddenly appeared in Mag��s mind.


    ��What lies. Use them to deceive a child.�� Mag rolled his eyes.


    ��Host, there is medical backing to this. ording to the?<i>Compendium of Materia Medica</i>, oysters����


    ��Half the price, and I will get two dozen,�� Mag interrupted the system.


    ��Deal!�� the system replied quickly.


    ��Ding! 24 oysters delivered!


    ��12,000 copper coins deducted!��


    Mag looked at the two dozen oysters that had appeared in the tank, and reached over to take them out.


    The oysters were of simr proportions, each around the size of an adult palm. The shell was clean and white, and Mag wondered if oysters living in the deep sea were all this clean.


    Irina took a step forward, and curiously asked, ��What��s this?��


    ��This is an oyster. I bought it back in the morning. It��s said that it tastes pretty good grilled,�� Mag answered. He also took out a fat head fish, and started preparing the food.


    The grilled oyster had to leave its name in the world. A bite of delectable garlic grilled oyster was Mag��s favorite. That taste was unforgettable.


    ��If you say it��s not bad, then it��s definitely good.�� Irina nodded. She leaned against the door, and watched Mag prepare the food as she said, ��I went to meet two people today.��


    ��Whom?��


    ��I saw Josh from afar today. Richard, that old dog, was beside him, so I didn��t take action. However, on their way here, they were attacked by some mysterious people. Two of them were 10th-tier powerhouses. They seemed to be sent by the demons. I couldn��t take a good look from the distance, but they did not seed,�� Irina said.


    ��Sean would not be stupid enough toy hands on Josh at this juncture. However, if Josh were to die in an ident, that would cause quite amotion in the Roth Empire,�� Mag said with a smile. ��It��s a good thing.��


    ��Josh has two great magic casters and a 10th-tier knight with him. He��s not easy to assassinate.�� Irina pressed her lips together.


    ��Then we��ll keep him alive for a while. If he were to die now, Sean would be the only inheritor. The Roth Empire would start a war sooner orter. He is way more ambitious than Josh.�� Mag ced the prepared ingredients aside, and poured some oil into arge wok. When the oil was around 70 percent hot, he poured in the prepared ginger, garlic, and arge handful of dried chili and Sichuan Pepper.


    The spicy smell got stronger, and the crayfishes were put into the pot. Mag turned up the fire. He held arge spat in one hand and the rim of the wok with the other as he started stir-frying. After a while, the greenish-ck crayfishes turned slightly red, and the fragrance got even stronger. At this moment, Mag poured two big sses of beer in, and put the lid on the wok to let the spicy crayfish simmer.


    When it was time for the crayfish to be served, Mag took out a piece of mutton from the fridge. He chopped it into small cubes, and skewered them up. He brushed ayer of oil on the grill, and ced the mutton skewers on it.


    The mutton, which had some fat on it, started sizzling, and the fragrance of the roast mutton started wafting out.


    While he was grilling mutton on one side, Mag found some time to go back to open up the oysters. Perhaps it was because they were from the deep sea, but these oysters were very clean inside and out. The oyster meat was also very sulent, and there was even a light scent of the sea.


    ��A type of shell?�� Irina asked curiously.


    ��Yes. You can understand it that way.�� Mag nodded. He ced the opened oysters on the grill, and started to make minced garlic.


    Mag had mastered multitasking after helming the kitchen to cook for hundreds of people. Now, he could cook three different kinds of food and prepare the ingredients all by himself without being flustered. Instead, all his movements were very smooth.


    ��My man is indeed good inside and out of the kitchen.�� Irina, who was standing at the kitchen door, nodded with satisfaction.

 Chapter 1750 - This Is Awfully Delicious!

    <h4>Chapter 1750: This Is Awfully Delicious!</h4>


    Mag scooped up a spoonful of minced garlic sauce, and drizzled it on the oyster, and added a dash of chaotian pepper. The fragrance started wafting out.


    ��Smells so good!�� Irina��s eyes lit up. She watched as the beautifully decorated oyster cooked on the grill. The juice bubbled and sizzled, making her salivate.


    Mag flipped the mutton skewers, and sprinkled all kinds of spices before cing them on a long te. After that, he added some chopped fresh green onions.


    At the same time, the spicy crayfish was almost done. The fourrge crayfish were ted on arge te, and the first batch of oysters was taken out from the grill, and ced in the middle of the te.


    ��We��ll leave the rest forter.�� Mag passed the oysters and crayfish to Irina, and went to get two pints of beer and the kebabs.


    The threerge tes took up almost the entire table.


    The red spicy crayfish hadrge pincers, and the pile of mutton kebab was decorated beautifully with chopped green onions. The neat row of oysters was plump and juicy, and there was even a mega-sized ss of beer. Such supper was simply fantastic.


    Mag took a sip of beer as he casually asked, ��Whom else did you meet other than Josh?��


    ��Drac. He��s representing the vampires for this meeting. We��ve already agreed on having another grass-eating exhibition. We could get some presale tickets out with this meeting,�� Irina said as he deshelled the pincers.


    ��He agreed?�� Mag was shocked. Drac was now the only Vampire Ancestor out of the two in the history of vampires. His status was no longer the same as that in the past.


    ��He agreed to it for 1,000,000 copper coins back then. This time, our goal is two billion copper coins. Why would he reject it? I��ve already thought of the name. It will be called: The Strongest Vampire Ancestor Grass-Eating Diary 10th Year Anniversary World Tour! Not bad, right?�� Irina said with a smile.


    ��The name is pretty good.�� Mag raised his brow. However, even Jay Chou would not dare to say he was aiming to earn two billion with his world tour. Where did they get that confidence from?


    Irina finished sucking on one pincer very quickly, and reached out for an oyster.


    ��This shell smells so good.�� Irina took a whiff. The fragrance had a hint of garlic in it. The golden-brown minced garlic had a dash of red Chaotian Pepper and some chopped green onions in it.


    ��Use your chopsticks to dig it out, and have it with the juice.�� Mag picked up an oyster as well, and demonstrated how to eat it.


    The oyster, which was the size of a palm, was very plump. It nearly filled up Mag��s entire mouth. When he bit into it gently, the soft oyster was cut open immediately. The fresh juice immediately squirted out in his mouth. The fragrance of the minced garlic spread together with the spiciness, pushing the taste up another level, and bringing wave after wave of enjoyment for the taste buds.


    This was the first time Mag grilled oysters. However, the recipe for garlic crayfish, the fire control he practiced with beef and mutton kebabs, and the super quality oyster made this dish perfect.


    After swallowing the oyster, Mag sucked up thest bit of juice left on the shell. After that, he took a big gulp of beer. He waspletely rxed.?<i>That��s the way to go.</i>


    ��It does look pretty good.�� Irina copied Mag, and dug out the oyster with her chopsticks. However, it was difficult for her to eat everything in a single bite. Therefore, she bit the oyster in half.


    The fresh taste, along with the juice, exploded in her mouth. Her taste buds danced to the taste that one could only get when one was by the sea. It was as though the oyster was served fresh from the sea.


    That smooth texture was like tofu pudding. A gentle bite, and the oyster would almost melt in her mouth. To think that such a soft interior could be found in such a hard exterior.


    The fragrance of the specially mixed minced garlic wafted out, and brought out an even fresher taste from the oyster. The taste buds at the tip of Irina��s tongue were already indulging in the taste, and the spiciness was the cherry on top of the cake. It seemed to be reminding her to quickly finish the other half of the oyster.


    Slurp.


    The other half of the oyster was in Irina��s mouth, together with the rest of the juice.


    ��Ah~~ What a satisfying taste!��


    Irina, who had taken arge gulp of beer, was full of satisfaction.


    ��Do you like it?�� Mag asked with a smile as he picked up a mutton kebab.


    ��It can��t get any better. I didn��t think that shells could taste so good,�� Irina said with a nod as her eyes turned into two crescents when she smiled.


    ��I��ll grill another dozen for youter,�� Mag said lovingly.


    ��Alright.�� Irina had alreadyid her hands on her second grilled oyster.


    ��Hmph. You are actually having supper behind my back.��


    Just then, a soft, angry voice came from the stairs.


    Mag��s and Irina��s hands froze as they turned back to look.


    Amy rubbed her sleepy eyes as she stood at the stairs, looking at them and the table full of delicacies with disbelief and grievance.


    Ugly Duckling peeked its head out from beside her leg with its eyes half-closed, looking as though it was not fully awake.


    ��Er, Little Amy, it��s not what you think it is���� Mag stood up awkwardly. The little fellow would usually sleep very soundly. Why did she suddenly wake up today?


    ��I��m not listening, I��m not listening. Father just wants to have supper with Mother without asking Amy along���� Amy said with grievance as she turned her head away.


    ��Little Amy,e here. Your father made a super delicious grilled shell today. We can have it together as a family.�� Irina smiled and beckoned Amy over.


    ��Grilled shell? Is it really delicious?�� Amy gazed over unknowingly. She looked at the rows of shells on the table, and swallowed her saliva secretly.


    ��Of course. If you don��t believe me, I��ll show you.�� Irina put the oyster to her mouth, and slurped it in. After that, she chewed happily.


    ��Alright, I��ll forgive you on ount of the delicious shell.�� Amy ran over, and pulled the chair between Mag and Irina out.


    ��You can��t eat the shell.�� Mag smiled as she handed Amy a te and a pair of chopsticks. After that, he ced an oyster in front of her.


    As long as there was food, no child would be easier to coax than Amy.


    ��What a huge shell. It��s as big as my face,�� Amy said in surprise as she used both hands to hold the oyster up. She first took a sip of the juice, and then used her chopsticks to dig out the oyster. She opened her mouth, and took a bite. Herrge blue eyes lit up immediately as she started to chew happily. Then, she took another bite, looking like a little squirrel. Soon, she finished one oyster.


    ��This is awfully delicious!�� Amy eximed happily, as though she had discovered a newnd. She held the oyster shell up, and licked it clean.

 Chapter 1751 - You Cant Have Supper Secretly Behind My Back

    <h4>Chapter 1751: You Can��t Have Supper Secretly Behind My Back</h4>


    The grilled oyster was liked by Irina and Amy, so Mag ordered another two dozen oysters from the system, and went to grill arge prawn while he was at it.


    The golden-brown minced garlic and sulent oyster meat, with some spring onion as decoration and together with the juice, were sent into Amy��s mouth. She tasted the rich fragrance of the minced garlic and the oyster. It was indeed an irresistible taste.


    ��Meow, meow~�� Ugly Duckling sat in front of an empty shell as it called out to Mag, its eyes glimmering with hope.


    ��Ugly Duckling, you shouldn��t eat something with such strong vors. Your fur will start falling off.�� Mag pulled out some of the pincer meat from the grilled prawn, and ced it on the empty shell.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling lowered its head as it purred happily while eating.


    ��Ugly Duckling, you can��t eat too much. If you get too heavy, it won��t just stop at your fur falling out,�� Amy reminded it as she held a spicy crayfish pincer in her hand.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling turned its head in another direction, and continued eating, pretending to not hear anything.


    ��I��m so full.�� Amy put thest piece of prawn meat into her mouth, and pulled out a piece of tissue to wipe her hands and mouth. She rubbed her full belly satisfyingly.


    ��Little Amy��s little tummy has loads of things in it,�� Mag said with a smile as he stroked her head.


    ��I didn��t want to eat so much, but Father��s cooking is way too good, so�� I couldn��t control myself,�� Amy said helplessly with a pout.


    ��Are you still angry with me?�� Mag asked cautiously as he looked into Amy��s eyes.


    ��Of course not. You are Amy��s best father. How could Amy be angry at you?�� Amy reached out, and put her arms around Mag��s neck before nting a kiss on his cheek.


    ��You are also Father��s best baby.�� Mag smiled like a giant child.


    ��But! You can��t have supper secretly behind my back. You must call me along!�� Amy said seriously.


    ��Mm-hm, mm-hm. Next time, the two of us will have supper secretly,�� Mag said with a doting smile.


    ��Hey, I��m still here.�� Irina crossed her arms in front of her chest, and looked at the father-and-daughter with a smile.


    ��Exactly.�� Amy leaned into Irina��s embrace, and blinked at Mag. ��Of course we would call Mother along. We��re going to have supper as a family of three.��


    Mag quickly realized that he seemed to have let it get to his head, and quickly said, ��Yes, we��ll have supper as a family of three.��


    ��Can we go watch the stars? I haven��t watched the stars with Father and Mother before.�� Amy looked at both of them expectantly.


    ��Of course.�� Mag looked at Amy apologetically.


    Because he had yet to announce his identity, they were unable to stand in public as a family of three. Besides, he and Irina had been very busy recently, so they rarely had a chance to spend time together as a family.


    ��Let��s go watch the stars.�� Irina waved her hand, and the pile of tes and rubbish all floated into the kitchen. The silverware went into the dishwasher, and the table was already spick and span. After that, she held Amy��s little hand, and led her to the staircase.


    Mag picked Ugly Duckling up, and went up to take a thick nket.


    The balcony on the third floor was the best ce to watch the stars. Mag swept the snow on the bench away, andid the nket on it. Amy sat in the middle, while Mag and Irina sat on her sides. Ugly Duckling leaped onto Amy��sp, and nestled therefortably. The family of three covered themselves up with the nket, leaned against the backrest of the bench, and looked up at the starry sky.


    ��But there are clouds,�� Amy said disappointedly.


    A dark cloud happened to drift across the sky above Chaos City, covering most of the view. One could only see a few stars here and there through the cloud. It was obviously not a good night for stargazing.


    ��It��s alright. It��s just a cloud.�� Irina took out her magic caster��s staff, and pointed it to the sky.


    A golden light pierced the night sky, and disappeared into the dark cloud. With a thunderous roar, the thick ck cloud floating over Chaos City disappeared rapidly to reveal the dark blue night sky and the twinkling stars.


    ��Wow! Mother is awesome!!!�� Amy was surprised at that sight. She put her arms around Irina��s neck, and started kissing her as she pointed at the sky excitedly, and said, ��I��ve never seen such a clear and bright sky.��


    ��Actually, I���� Mag opened his mouth, but quickly swallowed his words. This really was not something anyone would be capable of. Even if he were to get back to the 10th-tier, he couldn��t possibly fly up to the sky and cut the cloud to pieces.


    However, when he saw the happy Amy and content Irina, the corners of his lips rose uncontrobly.


    ��The moon looks so small, and it will asionally turn into a crescent, and then into a circle. Did Big Sister Ba really live on the moon in the past? Would she be a small person after returning to the moon?�� Amy asked curiously as she stared at the moon.


    ��The moon is very far away from us, so it looks small. It is actually very big, and the people living there are as big as us. Besides, the moon doesn��t change in size. It only appears different because of how the light reflects on it,�� Mag said. Of course, the moon he was referring to was the moon seen on Earth. As of now, he did not know if that would apply to this world as well.


    ��Oh���� Amy nodded thoughtfully. Then, she again curiously asked, ��Then can Big Sister Ba go back home if she continues flying towards the moon?��


    ��Those who did not give up flying to the moon should all be dead.�� Irina shook her head. ��In the skies, millions of kilometers above, is ayer that we could not break through. The moment you get past thatyer, even a 10th-tier powerhouse would not be able to breathe. That is why it��s also called theyer of death.��


    ��That��s so scary.�� Amy��s neck shrank.


    ��This is when you need a spaceship,�� Mag said to himself.


    ��How is Big Sister Ba going back home, then?�� Amy asked worriedly.


    ��She��ll have to stay in the Nond Continent unless the Moon Nation can repair and restart the teleportation portal.�� Irina shook her head.


    ��If the route to the Moon Nation could be built quickly, it would be a good thing. That would probably be the only ce with well-preserved ancient characters and spell formations passed down. We currently have no lead on repairing the spell formation.�� Irina turned to look at Mag.


    ��There��s not much hope.�� Mag looked up at the round moon. It did not feel secure to put all hopes on the moon hundreds and thousands of kilometers away.


    ��I��m so happy to be able to watch the stars with Father and Mother. It��ll be great if we could do this often in the future,�� Amy said happily as he held their hands, not understanding what they just said.


    ��We will stargaze with Amy often in the future.�� Mag held Amy��s hand gently, and looked at the mother-and-daughter pair lovingly.


    ***


    ��Your Majesty. The spell formation has already been repaired and enhanced. It��s undergoing thest phase of trial and confirmation!��


    ��Your Majesty, the Elite Advanced Force has fallen in. The Moon Nation��s best spell formation masters, magic casters, and warriors are all in position, awaiting your order to enter the teleportation portal!��


    ��Your Majesty�� please reconsider. The Advanced Force might face danger and ordeals. Your subject begs you not to put yourself in danger for the sake of the Moon Nation. The Moon Nation��s warriors will definitely save her highness and bring her back.��


    In the underground pce of the Moon Nation, several courtiers knelt to the ground and pleaded.


    ��I have already made up my mind. I must personally lead the Advanced Force into the teleportation portal. No matter what is on the other side of the teleportation portal, I must bring Ba back personally,�� the king said solemnly. ��I am the king of the Moon Nation, but also a father!��

 Chapter 1752 - When Everything Is Over, Lets Continue Running Our Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 1752: When Everything Is Over, Let��s Continue Running Our Restaurant</h4>


    The Thunderstorm Mountains, in the underground cave.


    ��Things are looking bad. Judging from our current progress, it��ll be very difficult for us to interpret the entire spell formation runes before the seal loses effectivenesspletely, much less enhance and reseal it.�� Novan sighed dispiritedly.


    Ba sighed dispiritedly, and relentlessly said, ��It��s just a few characters on the runes. Can��t we enhance the basics first?��


    ��A spell formation is a whole. If you cannotpletely interpret a spell formation, and then repair and enhance it as a whole, any changes made to it might cause the spell formation to copse.�� Novan shook his head. ��This spell formation is way moreplicated than most of the spell formations today. It��s not something we could tweak easily.��


    ��Chi, chi����


    The Great Old One startedughing in a low tone, as though it was mocking their futile efforts.


    ��Don��t be too smug. If my master was here, he could seal you back up any time. You wouldn��t even have a say in it!�� Ba howled at the octopus monster with frustration.


    ��The racial meeting will be tomorrow. Michael has decided to let the representativese over personally to take a look at the octopus monster so that they would give up the thought of starting a war, and stand together against the devil that might break out of its seal in various parts of the Nond Continent.�� Novan looked at the octopus monster within the seal, and solemnly said, ��This might be a war more brutal than the racial war.��


    ��I do want to see how those fellows will react when they see this big fellow. It��ll definitely be very interesting,�� Krassu said with a smile, and without much worry.


    ��If there��s no progress tomorrow, I will be going back to give Little Amy makeup lessons,�� Urien said calmly.


    ��Hm?�� Krassu turned back to look at Urien. He squinted, and said, ��You want to give Amy makeup sses secretly?��


    ��Not only am I going to give her makeup sses, I��m going to leave her with homework. Little Amy��s ice magic should be able to break through the 7th-tier now,�� Urien said calmly.


    ��Wow, that��s too much! We have the same disciple. To let Amy have a happy childhood, I��ve never given her any homework, but you actually gave her homework secretly!�� Krassu confronted.


    ��Xixi must have been doing a good job teaching the theory sses as a relief teacher,�� Urien continued to say calmly.


    ��You even found a relief teacher?!�� Krassu stomped towards the entrance of the cave.


    ��Grandpa Krassu, where are you going sote at night?�� Ba asked.


    ��I��m going to give Little Amy makeup sses!�� Krassu said without even turning back.


    ��ording to Little Amy��s habits, she should already be sleeping. Don��t tell me you��re going to wake her up from her sleep to give her makeup sses?�� Ba asked with a smile.


    ��Don��t me me for being too much if you dare to disturb my disciple��s sleep,�� Urien said coldly.


    Krassu paused in his steps. He hesitated for a while before walking back. ��I am not afraid of you. I just want Little Amy to learn happily. However, an obedient disciple who is passionate about learning just like Little Amy will definitely learn her fire magic well even if I don��t give her homework.��


    ***


    ��I don��t want to learn. I just want to eat, eat, eat and y, y, y all day! Besides, I can stargaze with Father and Mother. The holidays are fabulous�� I love holidays���� Amy mumbled in her sleep as she rested in Mag��s and Irina��s arms.


    ��Looks like our little schr likes winter holidays without homework too,�� Mag said with a smile as he tucked Amy in.


    Irina looked at him with a smile, and softly said, ��When everything is over, let��s continue running the restaurant.��


    Mag looked at the gentleness reflecting in her deep blue eyes with a gentle smile, and said, ��Do you like being ady boss?��


    ��I think it��s pretty good to be ady boss who just collects moneypared to an elven queen.�� Irina nodded her head seriously.


    ��I think it��s pretty good to be a boss too.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ***


    ��Are you there?��


    Josh stood by the window, and looked out to the northwestern side. His eyes were glowing with a devilish red.


    The shadow under the moonlight squirmed to slowly form a skull as it said in an enchanting voice, ��As long as you release it, you shall receive unlimited power!��


    ��I will make a trip over when tomorrow��s event is done.�� Josh nodded slightly. His smile slowly became skewed. ��I will be the most powerful person in the Nond Continent! I want to destroy Alex and make Irinae back to me!��


    ��As long as you get our help, even the giant dragons will have to bow down to you����


    ***


    After the heartwarming night, Mag got up from bed gently, and looked at the two who were sound asleep in bed. He tucked them in and tip-toed out.


    Today was supposed to be the restaurant��s off day, but he had already promised City Lord Michael to use the restaurant as the venue for the racial meeting. Therefore, he still had to get up early to do the preparatory work.


    Usually, only the breakfast menu would be avable in the morning. However, to satisfy the various representatives today, Mag decided to include everything except Buddha jumps over the wall into the menu, including hotpot and barbecue.


    After washing up, Mag stepped out of the bathroom in his chef��s suit, and bumped into Gina, who suddenly appeared at the door.


    Gina stumbled, and subconsciously used her leg to hook onto Mag.


    Luckily, Mag reacted fast, and while he reached out to hold her shoulder, he tilted a little to the side to steer away from that long leg.


    ��Boss.�� Gina stabilized herself and rubbed her forehead, which knocked into Mag��s chest. Her tender fair face flushed red.?<i>Boss looks so handsome every morning when he wakes up.</i>


    ��Gina, why are you up so early?�� Mag asked with a smile as he let go of her.


    Gina came back to her senses, and quickly said, ��Boss, I have something to tell you.��


    ��Is it regarding Lantisde��s representative team?��


    ��Yes. Last night, the high priest sent the little fish to contact me. He will be leading the Lantisde representative team personally to join the meeting. However, they did not receive an official invitation, so he didn��t know what would be a suitable time for them to appear,�� Gina said with a nod.


    ��Have they already arrived at Chaos City?��


    ��Yes. They arrivedst night. However, the high priest said that they should not disturb your rest, so they did note to meet you.��


    Mag thought for a while, and said, ��Tell them to wait near the restaurant. I will give them the notice toe in at an appropriate time.��


    ��Alright.�� Gina nodded before heading back to her room.


    Mag knew that the merfolks had a special way of transmitting information, so he did not really care too much.


    Ding!


    Just as Mag put on his apron, the doorbell rang.


    ��Who��s here so early?�� Mag went to the door. Firis and Cami would not being today, and the rest would not usuallye over so early.

 Chapter 1753 - Me Indeed!

    <h4>Chapter 1753: Me Indeed!</h4>


    The moment Mag opened the door, Miya jumped in happily as she expectantly asked him, ��Boss, can you tell what��s different about me!��


    Miya sized Miya up. She was dressed in a maid��s uniform, still looking small and cute. Her energetic smile brought his spirits up immediately. His gaze paused at her chest for a while. The material seemed rather tight there. He hesitated for a while before saying, ��You grew a little bigger?��


    ��I should be a little tallerpared to yesterday, but that��s not the point. What other changes are there?�� Yabemiya continued to probe.


    Mag actually could already sense the strong giant dragon auraing from Yabemiya which was simr to one of the two giant dragons who came yesterday for hot pot. His gazended on the golden ne in front of her chest. The pendant part of the ne was a golden dragon scale. The aura came from there.


    ��You became a little prettier,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Really?�� Yabemiya��s face reddened. An honest and upright man like Mag would only say the truth. He definitely would not lie.


    However, she very quickly remembered that she was not asking Mag to acknowledge her looks. She quickly grabbed the ne in front of her chest, and excitedly said, ��I got myself a master yesterday. A very formidable master.��


    ��Master?�� Mag was a little shocked. He knew that golden dragons wanted to bring Yabemiya back to Dragon Ind, but did not expect the Golden Dragon Tribe��s chief to personally make Miya his disciple.


    ��Yes. My master said that he��s the chief of the Golden Dragon Tribe, and promised to give me 10 years to stay in Chaos City as a server,�� Yabemiya said with a nod.


    ��Congrattions, Miya. You��ve found a ce you belong.�� Miya looked at Yabemiya with a smile.


    ��Thank you.�� Yabemiya smiled. Her pigtails made her look energetic every day, but her eyes were moist. She suddenly pounced into Mag��s embrace as she choked up, and said, ��Thank you, Boss.��


    ��You deserve all this.�� Mag lowered his head, and could see the back of her head at his chest. He smiled and patted her back.


    This young half-dragon had once fainted at his restaurant door from hunger. She had finally found a ce she could belong to, and Mag sincerely felt happy for her.


    After a while, Miya let go of Mag and took two steps back. Her face flushed red, and she did not dare to look at Mag in the eye. She looked down, and embarrassedly said, ��I�� I think I got a little too agitated����


    ��It��s alright. No one saw it anyway.�� Mag closed the restaurant door with a smile while heading to the kitchen, and said, ��I need to host around 100 guests this morning at the same time. Other than ��Buddha jumps over the wall��, we will be opening all food in our menu for them to order, so we have to finish all our preparatory work before eight.��


    ��That��s a lot of people!�� Miya was a veteran staff member in the restaurant, and clearly knew how much work they had to do. She quickly caught up with Mag, and said, ��Do you need me to do anything?��


    ��Bring a stool over, and sit at the door to watch,�� Mag said with a smile as he took Fat Head Fish out from the knife rack.


    ��Please begin your performance.�� Miya brought a stool over to the kitchen door, and motioned for Mag to begin.


    Fat Head Fish moved like lightning, and all the ingredients flew around in the air, butnded neatly on different tes.


    ��Wow, my boss has such incredible knife skills!�� Yabemiya gave a standing ovation in shock.


    ��That��s just normal operations.�� Mag smiled.?<i>This is why you need an audience.</i>


    The ingredients were prepared very quickly. Mag started cooking some of the dishes which required cooking in advance like the red braised pork, congee with pork and century egg, tofu pudding, and more.


    ��What would you like to have?�� Mag asked Miya, who was sitting at the door with a face full of admiration, as he finished his preparatory work.


    Miya thought for a while, and replied, ��Tofu pudding and youtiao.��


    ��Alright. I��ll make some for you when Amy and the rest are up,�� Mag said with a smile and a nod.


    ��Alright.�� Miya nodded, and ced the stool back where it was.


    ��Your master might be joining today��s meeting too.��


    ��Really?�� Miya��s eyes lit up. She did not have much time to interact with her master yesterday, so it would be great if she could still see him today.


    Amy woke up not longter. Everyone had breakfast, while Irina sat at the side with a cup of warm water. As the representative of the Night Elves, she would be dining with the other representativester.


    ��Big Sister Irina, are you really not eating?�� Amy dipped the youtiao in her hand, and fed it to Irina.


    ��Mm-hm. I��ll eat a whileter.�� Irina took a sip of water.


    ��This is a good idea. Otherwise, you would feel terrible just sitting there when everyone��s eating,�� Mag said with a smile. Michael obviously used Mamy Restaurant as an icebreaker to put all the representatives, each harboring their own intentions, at a table together while distracting them a little.


    ��I can have a bowl of tofu pudding first,�� Irina said as she crossed her arms in front of her chest elegantly.


    ��Give me a moment.�� Mag walked into the kitchen, and brought out a bowl of sweet tofu pudding with him.


    ***


    ��The itinerary for the first day is actually Mamy Restaurant?! This city lord knows how it should be done!�� Connie walked out of the city lord��s castle with the schedule in her hand as she mumbled to herself in surprise.


    ��I wonder if Boss Mag would have the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� ready in the morning.�� A familiar voice came from beside Connie.


    ��Master!�� Connie turned around to see Rex leaning against the wall at the side. She said in shock and surprise, ��What are you doing here?��


    ��As the deputy warden of Bastie Prison, and also the only survivor who witnessed what happened at the Urba Tribe, I was also invited by Michael.�� Rex pulled out an invitation, and waved it in the air.


    ��Why didn��t youe with me in that case?�� Connie asked.


    ��To train you.��


    ��How��s it? I told you I cane to Chaos City alone,�� Chaos City said smugly.


    ��Yes. It��s just a pity about those fellows who were waiting for you on the way. They waited in vain for the entire day, and had to be punished when they were back.�� Rex had a sympathetic look on his face.


    ��Someone wanted to stop me?�� Connie blinked. Smiling, she quickly said, ��Actually, I��ve already predicted that, so I purposely went around them. This is the awareness of a leader. Me indeed!��


    ��Only you are capable of something like this.�� Rex rolled his eyes. He did not know how he shouldment on his disciple.


    ��Let��s go. Master, let��s have breakfast at the restaurant.�� Connie pulled Rex��s sleeve with a smile as they walked towards a horse-drawn carriage at the side. The city lord��s castle had already prepared horse-drawn carriages for the various representatives.

 Chapter 1754 - I, The Invincible, Beautiful Young Lady!

    <h4>Chapter 1754: I, The Invincible, Beautiful Young Lady!</h4>


    Thisst-minute meeting, which was started by the dragon tribe with Chaos City as the host city, might not appear formal enough, but was still treated very seriously by the various races. At least, that was how the representatives saw it.


    The horse-drawn carriages from the city lord��s castle quickly formed a long line in front of Mamy Restaurant.


    The various representatives alighted from the horse-drawn carriages, and were rather puzzled when they saw the tightly shut restaurant door.


    ��What��s going on? City Lord Michael told us toe here, but we��re not allowed to go in?�� Auster said unhappily as he alighted from his horse-drawn carriage.


    Dicus walked over with a smile, and exined, ��My apologies, Chief Auster. There are five minutes left to the set time to enter the restaurant. Besides, the other representatives are still on their way here. Please wait for a moment.��


    ��Boss Mag is someone who follows the rules, and is a very punctual person, unlike someone else,�� Connie said as she jumped off from her horse-drawn carriage.


    ��You!�� Auster swept her a deathly cold nce.


    ��I, the invincible, beautiful youngdy!�� Connie said fearlessly as she inched towards Rex.


    The orcs around Auster stepped over, and some had already pulled out their weapons. Suddenly, the atmosphere grew tense.


    ��Forget it.�� Auster raised his hand to stop the orcs. He nced at Connie coldly, and said, ��Although I am rather shocked to see you at Chaos City, this meeting is very important to the interests of all the orcs. I hope you can make the correct decision.��


    ��In that case, you should give up the thought of starting a war as soon as possible. The orcs do not need war, and would not obtain any interests that they want from war. The only interest in war is your own interest,�� Connie mocked.


    ��Very well. I hope you can still say that the next time I meet you.�� Austerughed angrily.


    ��Are you a fool? You need me to repeat the same thing to you?�� Connie looked at him as though he was a fool.


    ��Hmph!�� Auster snorted, and walked in another direction.


    ��Don��t be afraid, I��m here.�� Rex patted Connie��s stiff shoulder.


    ��Whew���� Connie let out a sigh of relief. She moved her body that was stiff from the nerves. This was the big bad boss that she had only dared to peek at in the past. Now, she actually mocked him in his face, and she could not help but feel a little proud as she asked, ��Master, wasn��t I impressive?��


    ��It��s alright.�� Rex nodded perfunctorily.


    ��I am somebody now. I��d better watch my image. After all, we orcs are the representative of loyalty. We can��t be despised.�� Connie adjusted her clothes, and put her arms behind her back as she looked left and right like an experienced leader. She saw many legendary characters from the various tribes, and could not help but be in awe silently.


    Two horse-drawn carriages pulled up at the restaurant��s door. Josh alighted from the horse-drawn carriage, and looked at the tightly shut door, as well as the various representatives standing in front of the door, and frowned. He thought unhappily to himself,?<i>Could Chaos City be trying to show us who��s boss?</i>


    ��Wow! City Lord Michael is really sincere! He actually reserved the entire Mamy Restaurant. Today is the restaurant��s off day. I wonder how much the city lord paid,�� Vanessa eximed in shock the moment she alighted from the horse-drawn carriage.


    Vanessa was excited. She kept making sure with Dicus, asking, ��Would Mamy Restaurant be providing all three meals today? Is Boss Mag making them personally? He��s not just providing the venue, right?��


    ��Yes. As host for today��s meeting, Mamy Restaurant would be providing the venue and all three meals,�� Dicus said with a smile.


    ��That��s great!�� Vanessa jumped for joy. However, she could quickly feel the gazes on her, and restrained herself. After all, she was currently representing the Roth Empire. While she was happy, she would still have to watch her behavior.


    ��Is this the restaurant that you have been going on about?�� Josh asked with a smile.


    ��Yes, yes. Besides, Big Brother Josh, you know the owner of this restaurant. It��s that chef whom you rmended for Royal Father��s birthday banquet, the one who was named the best chef,�� Vanessa said with a nod.


    ��So it��s him.�� Josh fell deep in thought, and quickly remembered Mag. He did make very impressive dishes.


    ��Yes. Boss Mag��s food is really good. Red braised pork, beef kebab, spicy grilled fish, durian pizza, tofu pudding, spicy crayfish, Peking duck���� Vanessa listed, making the people who were listening nearby swallow their saliva, and reducing their unhappiness for being locked outside.


    ��Andre really doesn��t give a sh*t about the other races seeing how he sent two kids over,�� Auster interrupted Vanessa coldly.


    Josh instinctively pulled Vanessa behind him. He looked at Auster with a smile, and said, ��Royal Father is busy with the country��s affairs, and could not make time to attend this meeting. Therefore, he sent me and Princess Vanessa, together with President Richard, over to join the meeting, which shows how much importance the Roth Empire has ced on this meeting. I wonder what made Chief Auster say what you said?��


    Richard and two other 10th-tier powerhouses took a step forward to protect Josh and Vanessa on both sides. They already had their hands on their weapons, including magic caster��s staff and longsword.


    The Roth Empire and the Twilight Forest were next to each other. There had been a war going on for years, and they did not have an amicable rtionship.


    Meanwhile, for the orcs, the Aug Tribe was the one who incited the conflicts between the other tribes and the Roth Empire. The grudges between both sides went way back, and no one was willing to back down. The atmosphere tensed up instantly.


    Dicus watched as his head began to ache. Mamy Restaurant was chosen precisely to prevent this type of conflict from happening. However, he did not expect it to happen before they even entered the restaurant. This was not something he could handle.


    ��Why, the door��s not open yet? It seems like everyone��s a little early.�� Just then, there came a bright vice. Michael came over on his ck horse. He got off the horse, and stood right between the orcs and the Roth Empire��s representatives. He looked at Auster with a smile, and said, ��Chief Auster, long time no see.��


    ��Michael, long time no see.�� Auster restrained himself a little, and raised his hand to signal the orcs to back down.


    ��Prince Josh, Princess Vanessa, and President Richard, hello.�� Michael turned and greeted the representatives from the Roth Empire.


    ��Hello, Sir.�� Vanessa lifted her skirt and curtseyed, full marks for manners.


    ��Sir, my royal father asked me to send his greetings on his behalf to you,�� Josh said with a nod.


    ��Hello, Sir.�� Richard nodded calmly.


    The tense atmosphere between both parties eased, and both sides separated on ount of the host.


    ��The representatives of the elves are here.�� Just then, three horse-drawn carriages pulled up along the street. The one leading was avish blue crystal horse-drawn carriage. A handsome elf was guiding four pure white pegasuses as they pulled the horse-drawn carriages over.


    ��Princess Irina is here too!�� Very quickly, someone noticed the purple-striped griffin flying in the sky, and standing on the back of the griffin was a white silhouette.

 Chapter 1755 - Do You Think That You Can Defeat Ah Zi, Or That You Can Defeat Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1755: Do You Think That You Can Defeat Ah Zi, Or That You Can Defeat Me?</h4>


    Compared to the all-out battle between the abyss demons and the ming demons, Irina, the elf princess, led the ves to form the Night Elves to rebel and escape the Wind Forest. The conflict between the Night Elves and Wind Forest was equally closely monitored by the whole Nond Continent.


    Irina, who was thought to be the next elf queen, became renowned because of her powers and her love story with Alex. No one knew that after the elven queen went into seclusion, Irina would actually stand against the Wind Forest.


    Her appearance here today showered that Chaos City had epted the Night Elves, and she had also received an invitation.


    Most of the people knew that famous purple-striped griffin. It was?<i>that man</i>��s ride.


    Everyone had heard that the Wind Forest had sent their new elven princess to join this meeting.


    Many people started to look forward to the meeting to see the new and old elven princesses meet, wanting to see the Wind Forest and Night Elves pit themselves against each other.


    ��Irina!�� Josh looked up at Irina, and suddenly felt a surge of anger. However, his gaze turned a little colder the moment he saw that purple-striped griffin.


    Although he did not see Alex, the purple-striped griffin was sufficient to represent his stand. No one could overlook that.


    The crystal horse-drawn carriage pulled up in front of the restaurant. The door opened, and Sally, dressed in avish blue gown, walked out slowly. She nced at the restaurant, and her eyes lit up. However, she quickly restrained herself.


    ��Is this the current elven princess? She seems a far cry from Irina in terms of power.��


    ��With her power at her age, she��s already considered a talent. It��s just that Irina is too outstanding. No one can bepared to her other than Alex.��


    ��I wonder if Irina would make things difficult for the new princess. The elves�� team isn��t really her opponent.��


    The other representatives chatted softly.


    A few elves quickly jumped out of the horse-drawn carriages behind. They appeared rather nervous as they went up to protect the crystal horse-drawn carriage, and looked up at the sky.


    ��Chaos City is really bold. They actually invited the Night Elves,�� Elliot said gloomily.


    The purple-striped griffin descended slowly under everyone��s scrutiny, and finally stopped at around a meter above the ground. The horses and rides around quickly backed off nervously.


    Everyone��s attention went to Irina, who was on the griffin.


    In the past century, Irina, who had disyed astounding talent since she was young, and Alex, who appeared out of nowhere, were undeniably the brightest stars in the sky.


    The scariest part was that these two legends actually fell in love with each other despite their racial differences.


    Although Alex had since disappeared after being seriously injured in that ambush on a rainy night three years ago, Irina had also been silent for three years.


    But just when everyone was about to forget them, they emerged even stronger than before to make the world shiver in front of them.


    Irina nced at Sally, who was standing on the crystal horse-drawn carriage, and took a step forward as shended gently on the ground.


    Seeing that the elves�� team had been overshadowed, Elliot coldly said, ��The Night Elves are so shabby. Only one person came to join the meeting.��


    Irina nced at Elliot, and mocked, ��Do you think that you can defeat Ah Zi, or that you can defeat me?��


    Elliot was stumped. He nced at the purple-striped griffin, which was staring at him, and then looked at Irina, and stuttered, ��I�� I shall not stoop to your level����


    ��It seems like the Tree of Life has already epted you,�� Irina said.


    ��Yes.�� Sally nodded slightly. He looked at Irina gratefully, and knew very well why the Tree of Life would ept her.


    Irina did not speak further. She waved her hand. Ah Zi nced at the restaurant, and disappeared without a trace with a sh of purple lightning.


    ��Where��s Alex?�� Everyone was curious when they saw the purple lightning disappear on the horizon.


    It was said that Alex had been appearing in Chaos City frequently. Why did he note with Irina?


    ��Big Sister Irina!�� Vanessa waved her hand at Irina as she greeted her happily.


    Irina nced at her, and nodded slightly.


    Josh, who was standing at the side, tidied himself up and smiled gently. He looked at Irina, and said, ��Long time no����


    Before he could even finish his words, Irina looked away, as though she had never seen him.


    Josh��s smile froze, and he retracted his hand, which was reached out, awkwardly.


    Vanessa looked at Josh curiously. From what she remembered, Big Brother Josh and Big Sister Irina had quite a good rtionship. Why did she ignore him?


    ��Is the door not opened yet?�� Just then, a golden ray descended from the sky. Louis and Jinx walked out. They were shocked that the restaurant door was still closed.


    ��What��s wrong with waiting a little?�� A silver ray appeared, and Dous walked out.


    ��Tyranno Dragons never wait for anyone!�� An annoyed voice came from nowhere. A ck dragon that was hundreds of meters long descended. When hended, he turned into a middle-aged man in ck armor.


    ��Golden Dragon Louis, Frost Dragon Dous, Tyranno Dragon Franklin. The giant dragons actually sent the three big ones!��


    The various representatives looked at thest three to arrive, and were all unable to conceal their shock.


    Just then, the tightly shut restaurant door slowly opened. Mag stood by the restaurant door with a smile, and said, ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��It��s exactly eight. Not a minutete. Boss Mag is indeed a punctual man,�� Vanessa eximed as she looked at her watch.


    ��Boss Mag, if you hadn��t opened the door by now, I wouldn��t have been able to stop them from tearing the shop down,�� Michael said as he stepped forward.


    ��Punctuality is part of my professional ethics,�� Mag said with a smile as he turned to the side to allow everyone in.


    ��Wee in, representatives, and please be seated ording to your names,�� Michael said as he stepped up and entered the restaurant first.


    The various representatives who had been waiting at the door walked in. Many of them could not help but size Mag up. An ordinary-looking human like that actually made them wait so long outside? How dared he?


    ��Boss Mag, I��m here again.�� Vanessa walked to the door and winked at Mag,


    Mag nodded with a smile. He had long known Vanessa��s identity, so he did not appear too shocked.


    ��Mr. Mag, long time no see,�� Josh stopped and greeted Mr. Mag with a smile.


    ��Second Prince, long time no see,�� Mag said calmly with a slight nod.


    As there were other representatives waiting to enter, Josh did not speak further, and entered with Vanessa.


    ��Ahem, I��m here.�� Connie put her hands behind her back and sauntered in, clearing her throat on purpose to make her existence known.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Mag acknowledged softly. He nodded at Rex, and quickly saw Sally, who was walking over, protected by many elves.


    Sally looked up, and happened to look towards the entrance of the restaurant.

 Chapter 1756 - An Ordinary Man

    <h4>Chapter 1756: An Ordinary Man</h4>


    Sally, as the restaurant��s second customer and second official employee, had been through the starting phase of the restaurant, and was a very capable employee.


    Of course, Mag had never treated thesedies as just the employees of the restaurant. They came from all walks of life, and eachdy had her unique identity.


    Perhaps Mamy Restaurant was a special ce that could gather all these unique people.


    Of course, he would not admit that he was a princess collector.


    Other than work, they were his friends.


    He was very happy to be able to see Sally again at Mamy Restaurant. This was also her first time returning to Mamy Restaurant.


    However, this time, she was no longer using the identity of the noble elvendy, Aisha, but the new elven princess, Sally.


    Mag felt a little awkward as the previous princess was his wife.


    Yabemiya had also spotted Sally in the crowd. Her eyes lit up, and she wanted to greet Sally. ��Ai����


    Amy came out from nowhere with Ugly Duckling in her arms. She looked up, and curiously asked Miya, ��Amy is here, Big Sister Miya, is anything the matter?��


    ��Ai�� Amy.�� Miya lowered her head, and made eyes at Amy. She suddenly recalled what Mag had instructed during breakfast, and quickly swallowed her words. She shook her head slightly, and said, ��Nothing, I just wanted to make sure I know where you are.��


    ��I didn��t run about. I am very obedient.�� Amy smiled. She carried Ugly Duckling, and sat on a stool at the side before greeting the various representatives warmly. ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant. The food and drinks are good. Have a good meal, but remember to pay~��


    The various representatives could not help but nce a few more times at Amy. This half-elf was really cute. The way she rambled on even made the trolls fond of her.


    <i>Aisha is really beautiful today. But has she already be the elven princess? That��s impressive.</i>?Miya nced at Sally secretly. Thetter appeared nonchnt, and it seemed like she did not recognize her anymore. Miya could not help but feel a little down.


    ��Hmph, a mixed breed between an elf and a human. What a disgrace to the elves,�� Elliot mocked after ncing at Amy.


    Mag and Irina looked at Elliot at the same time with danger glowing in their eyes.


    Sally nced at Elliot, and coldly said, ��She��s the disciple of Krassu and Urien. I hope you can repeat what you said loudly in front of them.��


    ��She���� Elliot��s mouth dropped open. He thought of those two unreasonable old men, and shrank back instinctively. He looked at Amy again with more wariness in his eyes.


    ��Forget it. I shall spare your meager life today.�� Irina threw back the foldable chair she had already pulled out on ount of the elves. Of course, not on ount of Sally.


    Mag turned away as well. Right now, he was just an ordinary chef. Killing a 10th-tier elf was not part of his characterization. If he were to break his facade, it would not be easy to build it up again.


    Sally walked to the door, and nodded inconspicuously at Miya. When she walked past Miya, she suddenly winked at her.


    <i>Hm?</i>?Miya��s eyes lit up. However, Sally had already walked past her expressionlessly. Her nonchnt look seemed not to have carried that cheeky expression before.


    <i>Sally still recognized me! But it seems like she can��t show that we know each other,</i>?Miya thought to herself happily as she tried to maintain a professional look.


    Immediately after that, Cami, who was dressed in a bright red gown, and Drac, who was dressed in a ck tuxedo, walked in and nodded slightly at Mag and the rest before moving off to their seats.


    ��My disciple, your master hase to visit you,�� Louis said merrily with a smile as he walked to Miya.


    ��Disciple?��


    Many of the representatives had already turned around to look. Their gazesnded on Miya, who was dressed in a maid��s uniform, and Louis, who was standing before her. They were all shocked.


    ��F*ck! Louis, when did you get a disciple?�� Franklin sized Yabemiya up as he stared with wide eyes in disbelief.


    ��Yesterday,�� Louis said proudly.


    Franklin stared at Miya for a while before suspiciously asking, ��Don��t tell me she��s your illegitimate daughter?��


    <i>Great minds think alike!</i>?Jinx, who was standing at the back, gave a thumbs-up silently.


    ��Scram!�� Louis did not exin further, and walked into the restaurant.


    The other representatives were all deep in thought. The meeting had yet to start, and there was already so much drama.


    This restaurant wasn��t simple at all. The owner��s daughter was Krassu and Urien��s disciple, and the server was actually the golden dragon chief��s disciple.


    After that, they all nced at the other service staff and were shocked.


    Other than the little demon with a horn on her head and that human server who looked rather ordinary, that young subus was actually an 8th-tier!


    An 8th-tier subus was even rarer than a 10th-tier magic caster. It was a rare sight even on the Nond Continent.


    Meanwhile, the youngdy of an unknown race also had reached the 8th-tier, and she seemed only around 17 to 18 years old.


    That would be a shocking talent in the whole Nond Continent, but they were actually working as service staff here?


    <i>Who exactly is the owner of this restaurant?!</i>


    The various representatives were rather shocked, and they could not help but look at Mag differently.


    Mag could feel all the gazes upon him, but he merely smiled.


    They had no idea that the new elven princess sitting there had also once worked in Mamy Restaurant, being in charge of cleaning, and the chief of the Falk Tribe was a delivery person, while the graceful Countess Bartoli who was swirling the red wine was in charge of cutting up the ingredients. Princess Elizabeth of the Frost Dragon Tribe was also not present because of personal reasons.


    If they knew, they would go bonkers.


    ��An ordinary man.�� The chief of the dwarves gave hisment.


    Many representatives nodded in agreement. They could not see anything special in Mag.


    ��Today, Mamy Restaurant will be in charge of everyone��s meals. Everyone, you will have a menu by your side, and you can start ordering your food,�� Mag announced with a smile.


    Mag had reshuffled theyout of the restaurant before everyone entered. He made arge round table by putting many tables together to avoid any conflicts that might arise due to the seating arrangement. The seating arrangement for the various representatives was also set by the city lord��s castle staff so that the races with conflicts would be separated, but they would not be so far apart thatmunication would be affected.

 Chapter 1757 - We Want The Insanely Spicy Too!

    <h4>Chapter 1757: We Want The Insanely Spicy Too!</h4>


    The various representatives took their seats, and started flipping the menu.


    Mag stood at the side silently while observing them.


    The Roth Empire sent Josh and Richard. Did that mean that Andre was leaning towards Josh being the crown prince? That was worth a thought.


    As for Vanessa, she should be here purely for the food.


    The orcs were split into two main camps, mainly the Falk Tribe that was for peace, and the Aug Tribe, which was for war. Auster personally led three 10th-tier powerhouses, and had an obviously more imposing presence than Connie and Rex.


    Of course, if Rex were to shave his head, he might be able to match up.


    The demons sent the highest number of representatives. Out of the 10 demon tribes, five sent their representatives. The ming Demons and Abyss Demons were separated by the three representatives from the dragon tribes. After taking their seats, their anger had gone down significantly.


    The Fear Demon representative sized Irina up. Ever since Bashir��s death, the Fear Demons�� reputation had been badly affected, but since it was Irina and Alex who did it, the Fear Demons could only suck it up.


    Cami and Drac had brought their own red wine, and were already sipping on it leisurely.


    What Mag paid extra attention to was the Shivarra, Westin, sitting to the left of Cami.


    In that assassination on that rainy night three years ago, most of the assassins died there and then. Westin was the one who said he would kill both Mag and Amy.


    Mag had a vivid impression of this fellow.


    <i>Since you��re here, don��t think of going back.</i>?Mag��s gaze turned cold. He did not see Westin on the trip to the Boundless Sea previously, but this time, Westin came knocking right at his door.


    The goblins and elves were separated by the forest trolls. As the two races were beside each other geographically, there were a lot of conflicts between them. Recently, because the goblins opened up their underground cavern at the borders for the Night Elves, allowing them to retreat into the goblin territory, their rtionship was further strained.


    The dwarves from Issen Castle seemed harmless, and were concentrating on the menu. As they were a race with technical skills, their rtionship with the various races was not bad. They were considered the only other neutral party besides Chaos City.


    This was also a very special experience for the various representatives. It was not rare for the host to provide the meals, but they had never had a meeting in a restaurant before.


    ording to the owner of this restaurant, the first day of their meeting would be at this impromptu put together round table where they would also be having their three meals.


    <i>Is Chaos Citycking in funding? Isn��t this setup a little too shabby?</i>


    Many representatives looked at Michael.


    Michael picked up the menu with a smile. Chaos City really was notcking money. Besides, if the city lord��s castle wanted a venue, they could actually save up on tens of thousands of copper coins on just the venue reservation.


    <i>Do you think Boss Mag is very cheap? No, he��s extraordinarily expensive!</i>


    ��Boss Mag, do you still only provide limited variety for breakfast?�� Vanessa asked Mag.


    ��Limited variety?�� Everyone was bewildered.


    ��We can��t have hot pot for breakfast?�� Louis asked anxiously.


    ��You can order anything on the menu. The restaurant will provide an hour for everyone��s meal,�� Mag exined.


    ��Hot pot too?!�� Vanessa��s eyes lit up. She was delighted when she saw the hot pot section at the back of the menu.


    ��Yes, hot pot too.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��In that case, I want to have a hot pot, with the insanely spicy soup base and a set of beef, two sets of duck intestines, two sets of tripe, a set of M spicy beef, a set of���� Vanessa started ordering. She had been missing the food so much that she even dreamt of eating hot pot. She could no longer care about eating light in the morning.


    ��I want the hot pot too,�� Louis said with a raise of his hand.


    ��Master, you want hot pot too?�� Yabemiya confirmed with Louis. Yesterday, her master seemed to have a hard time with the hot pot. She didn��t expect him to order hot pot today.


    ��Actually�� it��s he who wants it.�� Louis pointed at Jinx, and helplessly said, ��I am just eating it with him to fulfil the youngster��s wishes.��


    ��I���� Jinx gaped. He saw Louis��s dangerous re, and nodded begrudgingly, ��Yes, I want to eat it�� we want a double pot, and four servings of everything.��


    ��That��s it.�� Louis nodded with satisfaction.


    ��What vor would you like your soup base to be?�� Yabemiya asked.


    Louis and Jinx exchanged nces. Yesterday��s medium spicy had already got them a little off their seat. Initially, they wanted to order a mild spicy, but the youngdy sitting opposite them asked for an insanely spicy straight away, and that bruised their ego a little.


    ��We want the insanely spicy too!�� Louis dered


    Jinx��s eyelid twitched. He felt that this was not the right choice.


    ��Alright.�� Yabemiya nodded her head slightly, and took down their order.


    <i>The princess of the Roth Empire and the Golden Dragon Tribe both chose hot pot? Could hot pot be the signature of the restaurant?</i>?Those undecided customers quickly flipped to the hot pot section. When you could not decide what to get, following others would never go wrong.


    ��I want a set of insanely spicy hot pot too,�� Auster said. Real men went for the insanely spicy.


    ��An insanely spicy hot pot here too.��


    ��The trolls will be getting three sets. Insanely spicy too.��


    Everyone quickly ordered, and hot pot became the hot selling item for breakfast. As everyone was trying not to lose to the others, they all ordered insanely spicy.


    Mag frowned a little. He did not expect everyone to love hot pot so much. Thankfully, he had already prepared the soup base, so all he had to do was to make it insanely spicy.


    However, the meeting might not go too harmoniously with the insanely spicy for breakfast to kick-start the day.


    ��Shall we also get a set of insanely spicy hot pot?�� Drac was about to raise his hand.


    ��If you don��t want to suffer in the toilet for the following days, I would advise you not to order that,�� Cami said calmly. After that, she turned to Miya, who was beside her, with a smile, and said, ��I want a set of medium rare steak and a set of savory tofu pudding.��


    ��Same.�� Drac followed along.


    ��Alright. Please hold on for a moment.�� Miya nodded with a smile. Thest to order were the elves.


    ��Three sets of hot pot, insanely spicy���� Elliot was already starting to order. The elves should never lose to the other races.


    ��I am not having hot pot,�� Sally interrupted Elliot. She looked at Miya, and said, ��I��ll have a sweet tofu pudding and a set of Yangzhou fried rice.��


    ��Alright, please hold on for a moment.�� Yabemiya walked to the kitchen with a smile.


    ��Rena, you��ll be in charge of the soup base. Leave the cutting to me,�� Mag instructed as he got ready the ingredients for hot pot.

 Chapter 1758 - 10 Times The Insanely Spicy, 10 Times The Happiness!

    <h4>Chapter 1758: 10 Times The Insanely Spicy, 10 Times The Happiness!</h4>


    Vanessa was ady who could take spicy food very well, and Mag knew that long ago.


    However, no one knew if the other representatives who had been misled by her could withstand the beatings of the insanely spicy.


    ��Hold on, let me check the taste.�� Rena quickly finished making the soup base, but Mag stopped Miya and Gina, who were about to serve the dishes.


    The tens of insanely soup pots were giving out a spine-chilling, tear-jerking, stinging smell.


    ��Is it really okay to have this early in the morning?�� Miya asked worriedly. Usually, people would rarely order the insanely spicy soup pot because even normal people could not stand this level of spiciness.


    ��They��ll have to be okay even if they��re not okay. The various representatives are of at least 9th-tier. If they can��t even handle a food a youngdy could, that would be really embarrassing,�� Mag said with a smile as he added more insanely spicy chili packets into the soup pots.


    ��Are we adding more chili?�� Rena was a little shocked. She had made the soup base strictly ording to the ratio for insanely spicy, but Mag was adding even more spice to eat in folds.


    ��Yes. We have to add more spice to it ording to certain customers�� characteristics so that it would fit their taste buds.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He kept the chili, pointed at the first 10 soup pots, and told Miya, ��These are for the Roth Empire, Shivarra, Aug Tribe, and elven representatives.��


    ��Alright.�� Miya nodded and brought the soup pots out of the kitchen.


    ��What a stinging smell!!!��


    The various representatives, who fell into an awkward silence after ordering their food, quickly smelled the stinging spice, and all looked at Yabemiya.


    ��Achoo����


    The goblins, which were seated close to the kitchen door, sneezed thrice in a row. They looked at the solo mini hot pot ced in front of them with bewilderment. Red chili covered almost the entire surface of the pot, and the stinging smell came right from the pot. Tears already started glistening in their eyes and rolling down their cheeks uncontrobly.


    ��This is spicy? That��s insane!��


    The two goblin representatives turned a little to wipe away their tears, but their tears still fell uncontrobly due to the spiciness.


    As the spicy smell diffused out, the various representatives started to fidget around. This spiciness was obviously beyond their expectations. The smell alone made their throat dry and itchy.


    ��Tsk, tsk. What an extreme taste they have.�� Connie, who ordered soybean milk and youtiao with kebabs, clicked her tongue. She did not dare to even try the insanely spicy, but these people were all fighting to order that.


    ��What a pity there��s no ��Buddha jumps over the wall��,�� Rex said with a pity. He ordered a set of fried rice and a bowl of soybean milk.


    Drac gloated happily when he saw those people with a grave expression, and smilingly told Cami, ��Seems like you��re pretty familiar with this restaurant?��


    ��I woulde here to eat asionally,�� Cami said calmly with a sip of red wine.


    The insanely spicy hot pot was served one by one. Each person had a mini pot, and the soup was already boiling when it was served. The strong and stinging spicy smell started wafting around with the steam. It was as though one had stepped into an insanely spicy sauna. It was an indescribable feeling of rejuvenation.


    ��This hot pot�� doesn��t seem like what it��s supposed to be���� Elliot was a little flustered too. Although he was a man who could handle three times the spiciness of the insanely spicy hot pot, the pure smell of this already made his face and eyes flush red. He wanted to leave this hot pot as far as possible.


    <i>We��re done for.</i>?Louis and Jinx exchanged gazes, and saw the hopelessness in each other��s eyes.


    Come to mention it, they were the ones who brought the various representatives into this deep hole of insanely spicy. If they had not ordered the insanely spicy as well, the others would not have followed suit.


    ��We ordered the insanely spicy, so we got to eat it,�� Jinx muttered softly.


    ��Do I need you to remind me of that?�� Louis rolled his eyes, and resolutely said, ��It��s just a little more spice.��


    ��This is the smell! Perfect!�� Vanessa inched towards the pot, and took a deep whiff. She had been longing for this hot pot, and could finally have it!


    ��Is�� this soup?�� Josh looked at the insanely spicy soup pot with his brows tightly knitted.


    As someone who had once undergone the torture of the insanely spicy grilled fish, he knew what that tasted like.


    The torment in the toilet was an indescribable pain. It was the soft moan in the darkness of the night��


    But right now, he represented the Roth Empire, and he had to disy his courage. It was the dignity of the Roth Empire at stake.


    ��Heh, it��s just a pot of soup. I��ll go first. Cheers!!!�� Auster scooped up a bowl of soup, and finished it in one shot.


    Everyone fell silent. The various representatives looked at Auster in shock.


    ��Should we follow?��


    Some looked at the soup pot in front of them, and fell into deep thoughts.


    ��Oh my gosh���� Yabemiya covered her mouth. It was the first time she saw someone drink the insanely spicy soup.


    ��This is�� 10 times the insanely spicy���� Rena swallowed.


    ��10 times the insanely spicy, 10 times the happiness!�� Mag shrugged.


    Auster was weirdly confident in himself as someone who was long known to be a 10th-tier powerhouse and the number one man among the orcs who imed to be able to fight a giant dragon unarmed.


    How could a man who could eat a whole cow raw be afraid of a tiny bowl of soup?


    It was time to show off the orcs�� prowess, and let everyone know how formidable he was.


    The very next moment.


    Auster held his throat and slid off his chair, kneeling on the ground with his face flushed red.


    ��Roar����


    Austernded a blow on the ground, and the entire restaurant shook.


    His face was as red as a metal piece that was just taken out from the fire, and beads of perspiration started rolling down his cheek. His tears fell uncontrobly, and he sounded like he was about to cry as he said, ��So�� so spicy����


    The various representatives watched in shock at that scene. This was Auster! The number one man among the orcs!


    He actually cried from the spiciness?


    ��Is it time to arrange for the headlines of the next Orc News Daily, ��Shocking! Orcs�� Number One Powerhouse Kneels In Tears. The Reason Is So Insane!��,�� Connie said as she stroked her chin.


    ��I think that headline works.�� Rex nodded.


    ��No way!�� The other representatives, who were going to follow suit quickly, put down the bowl of soup they just scooped up. Compared to showing off, it was more important for them to save their ego. This was a demonic soup that could make a 10th-tier powerhouse cry.


    ��The Roth Empire must never lose at this time!�� Josh picked up his soup, and finished it in one shot.


    ��Big Brother Josh�� you don��t eat hot pot like this���� Vanessa could not stop Josh in time, and watched as he held his throat and slid to the ground, crying.

 Chapter 1759 - Treat Poison With Poison

    <h4>Chapter 1759: Treat Poison With Poison</h4>


    ��Why�� didn��t you say so earlier����


    Josh held his throat and as tears streamed down his face. He felt as though he had just drunk metal juice that had juste out from the oven. His taste buds erupted immediately, and his soul had left his body!


    Compared to the insanely spicy grilled fish that was apanied by the delicious vor, this insanely spicy hot pot soup was even more unbearable as it tormented his mouth.


    ��Hot pot�� is used to cook the food. You didn��t even ask, and I didn��t have the time to tell you���� Vanessa said innocently. She quickly helped Josh up, and scooped another bowl of soup from the pot for him.


    ��What are you doing?�� Josh said with a re. He leaned back into his chair, and his expression was still twisted as he was still overwhelmed by the spiciness.


    ��Treat poison with poison.�� Vanessa looked as though she had been through it before, and said, ��As long as you drink it fast enough, the spiciness will not be able to catch up with you, and you can even experience that satisfaction that the insanely spicy can bring. The more you drink it, the more satisfying it gets.��


    ��Is it really that insane?�� Josh received the bowl of soup, not really buying it. He just wanted to get rid of the spiciness in his mouth right now.


    ��Yes. It��s that insane.�� Vanessa nodded with conviction. ��Otherwise, why would it be called insanely spicy?��


    <i>Vanessa wouldn��t lie to me,</i>?thought Josh, and finished the soup quickly in a few gulps.


    While he was drinking the soup, he felt the spiciness in his throat disappear a little. However, it was not because the fire had been extinguished, but because it was suppressed by an even stronger sense of spice. With thatyered on top, there was actually a sense of satisfaction spiritually.


    How should he put it�� it was like an extreme pain that brought a bit of satisfaction.


    That�� was quite insane.


    Sweat rolled down his face, and Josh��s shirt was drenched in no time at all, putting him in a rather sorry state.


    ��That��s crazy.��


    ��I didn��t think that Andre��s son would be so tough even though he looks rather meek and mild.��


    At this moment, the various representatives looked at Josh with admiration. If it were them, they would definitely not dare to have a bowl. Besides, Josh was already on his second bowl.


    <i>This fellow��</i>?Auster, who had finally felt a little better, red at Josh. As the first to drink the soup, he thought that his sacrifice was enough to shock everyone. He did not expect Josh to actually move on to his second bowl.


    ��Chief, we cannot let a human defeat us,�� the tribesman beside him incited him softly.


    Auster was also annoyed. The orcs and Roth Empire had been at war for years, and though they did not really gain much from the war, they had never lost in terms of their awe and presence.


    ��Fill this up!�� Auster said decisively. He picked up a full bowl of soup, and gulped it down.


    ��Sick���� Mag, who was standing in the kitchen, could not help butpliment him. It was the first time he saw someone drink two bowls of hot pot soup base before having the hot pot.


    ��I always find that I don��t fit in because I��m not insane enough.�� Connie took a sip of soybean milk to calm her nerves.


    On the other side, Josh was already done with his second bowl. However, after he stopped drinking, he could feel the heat surge up his throat quickly once again, and it was nowhere less intense than the first time.


    ��Another bowl?�� Vanessa asked when she saw Josh hold on to his throat.


    ��Mm-hm, mm-hm, mm-hm.�� Josh nodded fervently.


    Vanessa quickly scooped up another bowl of soup, and watched as Josh gulped it down. Awed, she could not help butment, ��I didn��t think that my Royal Brother would love spicy food so much. Next time, there��s someone to eat hot pot with me.��


    ��Again?!�� Auster put down his bowl, and saw that Josh was already on his third bowl. The orc picked up the third bowl of soup that his henchman had already prepared for him, feeling as though he was about to cry.


    ��Is that how you have hot pot?�� Louis checked with Jinx softly when he saw the two drinking wildly.


    ��Could this be a new method of eating?�� Jinx was also rather uncertain. He looked at the soup in front of him, and hesitated to try.


    The other representatives were also undecided. They wanted to drink it, but they could not bring themselves to. However, it felt as though they would lose if they didn��t drink it.


    Just then, Miya and others pushed in carts filled with various ingredients and an instruction manual on how to have the hot pot.


    ��Please enjoy the hot pot ording to the instructions stated,�� Miya reminded warmly before leaving with a smile.


    Everyone quickly read the manual. It came with pictures, and was easy to understand. All they had to do was to cook the ingredients in the pot ording to the stated time, and they could whip up a delicacy.


    ��So that��s how you have hot pot.��


    The various representatives were finally not so bewildered. They nced at Josh and Auster again sympathetically.


    Josh and Auster could not help but pick up the instructions to have a look when they felt the gazes on them.


    ��Cough, cough���� Auster coughed vigorously. The feeling of being choked by the spiciness was not enjoyable.


    Josh��s breathing started to be slightly rapid. However, to ensure that he would not embarrass the empire, he squeezed out a smile, and said, ��It has always been a tradition of the Empire to drink some soup before we start eating.��


    ��It has?�� Vanessa asked in shock.


    ��Cough, cough���� Josh coughed uncontrobly as well.


    The various representatives already had the instructions, but their gazes were attracted by Drac and Cami, who were having steak.


    Drac had a knife and fork in his hands as he cut the steak up into small pieces. The sharp knife sliced through the beef, and the ck pepper sauce drizzled down the area that was cut open. The sulent meat was seeping with juice, and the interior of the meat was still a little red. The enticing smell, together with the scent of the red wine, made one salivate uncontrobly.


    ��This steak looks not bad.�� Drac picked up a piece of steak with his fork, and put it into his mouth.


    The moment he bit down gently on it, the fresh juice of the meat seeped out. The ck pepper��s fragrance gave it a perfect finishing touch, and the vor danced at the tip of his tongue. From within the fragrance of the meat came a hint of sweetness of grape wine. It was like a sweet attack that made him indulge in it instantly.


    As a dignified vampire and a world-renowned collector of grape wines, Drac was very knowledgeable about grape wine.


    The best grape wine naturally was the V grape wine from the Buffett Winery. It was something money could not buy. Even with his status, Drac could only get himself a small bottle asionally.


    However, the grape wine in this steak was actually even more fragrant and intense than V grape wine.


    To think that grape wine of such quality was used only as a supplementary ingredient for steak.


    ��What a waste of a treasure!�� Drac sighed to himself. However, he had to agree that the grape wine did bring even moreyers to the tender beef. He could not find any fault in this steak, and it hadpletely changed his perception of beef.


    He swallowed the meat, and could not help but exim, ��Phenomenal.��

 Chapter 1760 - Is It Really Like This?

    <h4>Chapter 1760: Is It Really Like This?</h4>


    ��Gulp.��


    Many representatives could not help but swallow their saliva. They looked at Drac��s steak, and then at their insanely spicy hot pot that was wafting with a devilish scent. No matter how they looked at it, they felt like they��d made the wrong choice.


    On the other side, Sally scooped up a spoonful of fried rice with colors as vibrant as the rainbow, and put it into her mouth.


    <i>Still that familiar taste~~</i>?Sally smiled. The light fragrance from the Spring of Life lingered and awakened her sleeping taste buds. It was refreshing and delicious. The rice had the perfect texture, and it did not feel too greasy, even for breakfast.


    After returning to the Wind Forest, she would often miss this Yangzhou fried rice. She did expect herself to be able to have it again so quickly, and even at Mamy Restaurant. That touched her.


    Elliot nced at Sally, who was eating her fried rice silently, and then at her fried rice. He wanted to speak, but chose to keep quiet in the end.


    Just when everyone was worried about what to do with the hot pot, Vanessa had already started cooking her food happily.


    She first made herself a vorful bowl of dipping sauce, and gave it a bit more vor with half a scoop of hot pot soup base without the oil floating on top. After that, she put the m spicy beef into the pot excitedly, and dipped a piece of duck intestine in the pot.


    As a regr of Mamy Restaurant��s designated hot pot area, Vanessa knew the hot pot instructions by heart. After cooking her first duck intestine strictly ording to the instructions, she quickly removed it from the boiling pot, and then inserted it into the dipping sauce, and then transported it to her mouth.


    The spicy and crispy duck intestine made delicious crunching sounds in her mouth. Vanessa smiled. The perfect amount of spice was just like the rain after a long drought, awakening her taste buds��


    ��Yes! It��s this spiciness! The spiciness one can only enjoy at Mamy Restaurant!!!��


    Vanessa had not found the same taste despite searching the entire Rodu for it. She could not even find anything remotely close.


    The spiciness was not as insane as the one in Mamy Restaurant��s hot pots.


    Beads of perspiration formed on her forehead. After she chewed and swallowed the crunchy duck intestine, she immediately went for the tripe.


    The tripe was taken out of the pot with a coat of red oil. It went one round into the dipping sauce first, and then into Vanessa��s mouth.


    The spicy soup rushed in her mouth first like a vanguard. Immediately after that was the crispy tripe. It was as thin as a leaf, but it was neither hard nor rubbery. The crispy texture made Vanessa dance with joy.


    ��I love hot pot!!!�� Vanessa could not help eximing. She took out the m spicy beef from the pot, and started enjoying it.


    ��Is it really like this?��


    The various representatives who witnessed Auster and Josh cry were all puzzled now that they saw Vanessa enjoying her food.


    ��Is she acting in front of us?��


    The Goblins turned around, and murmured amongst themselves.


    ��Doesn��t look like it. It��s usually very difficult to make something disgusting look so good.�� One of them shook his head.


    ��I don��t care. It might be a little spicy, but I reckon it shouldn��t be a big problem.�� Louis swallowed his saliva as he poured the tripe and duck intestine quickly into the pot. After that, he controlled the tripe and duck intestine to dip in and out of the pot as he started his fast-forward hot pot mode.


    Very quickly, the duck intestine and tripe were done and suspended quietly in the air in front of Louis.


    Louis used his chopsticks to put a duck intestine into his mouth.


    ��This spiciness!!!��


    Louis, who had been through the medium spicy, could not help but feel a shiver down his spine as his face flushed red when he tried the insanely spicy.


    This spiciness was not ordinary. This spiciness�� was a little insane!


    Luckily, he was mentally prepared. When the spiciness exploded in his mouth, he quickly shut off all parts of his body that could have a reaction triggered by that taste.


    Therefore, when he had the insanely spicy, he was not in that sorry state Auster and Josh were in. He pulled through the initial punch of the spiciness, and started chewing on the duck intestine when his taste buds slowly regained their senses. That was when the enjoyment arrived.


    Compared to when he had the medium spicy hot pot yesterday, this piece of duck intestine felt really rewarding, and its taste was even better.


    However, after swallowing the duck intestine, Louis��s mouth was empty, and he suddenly felt a burning sensation in his throat.


    Without even thinking, Louis put a piece of tripe in his mouth. The joy brought about by the crispy tripe suppressed the surging mes.


    <i>As long as I��m fast enough, the spiciness won��t be able to catch up with me!</i>?Louis��s eyes lit up. The tripe and duck intestine went into his mouth one after another without stopping.


    At the same time, he did not forget to add the other ingredients into the hot pot. Just when he finished his duck intestine and tripe, the sliced beef in the pot was ready, and the m spicy beef was already cooking in the pot. Meanwhile, the quail eggs had also surfaced in the pot.


    <i>This insanely spicy is indeed a different experience. It��s so good I can��t stop!</i>?Louis thought to himself. His hand and mouth could not stop moving at all as the food went in one by one.


    ��Wow, this giant dragon uncle is an expert.�� Vanessa looked at Louis in shock. She praised him softly, and wanted to try eating 10 pieces of duck intestine all at once too.


    The various representatives watched Louis in his mukbang[1], and all of them could no longer hold it in. It did not seem that bad, and they all felt like trying instead.


    ��Hot pot�� looks pretty good too,�� Drac, who was eating the steak, said softly as he watched Louis and Vanessa enjoy themselves.


    ��Did you forget what happened to them?�� Camimented calmly.


    ��Er���� Drac said thoughtfully. ��It looks like the two of them were just acting.��


    ��Everyone, please do not stand on ceremony. We still have important things to discuss after breakfast,�� Michael said with a smile. He dipped his youtiao in the soybean milk, and bit into it.


    He was rather satisfied with this oue. Because of the insanely spicy hot pot, the various representatives forgot about their arguments, and instead gave off the feeling that they were all in it together.


    The various representatives suddenly recalled that the owner previously mentioned that everyone only had an hour to eat. Judging from the instructions for the hot pot, one really could not waste any more time if they wanted to fill themselves up within an hour.


    The duck intestine and tripe became the top pick for most of them on their virgin experience of hot pot. The representatives picked them with their chopsticks, and dipped them in the pot before putting the food into their mouths��


    ��Roar����


    ��Aaah����


    ��ܳ������


    ͹(ܳ��ܳ)��


    [1] [Annotation text missing]

 Chapter 1761 - Father, Arent We Joining The Meeting?

    <h4>Chapter 1761: Father, Aren��t We Joining The Meeting?</h4>


    The frost dragons spat out mes, the abyss demons rolled around on the ground, the trolls pulled out the grass on their heads, and the dwarves jumped up and knocked into the trolls�� knees.


    The noise made by the various representatives continued echoing around the restaurant. They all ended up being defeated by the insanely spicy, and did not manage to upkeep their image.


    ��Yes�� this taste is insanely spicy!��


    The representatives went back to their seats looking in a sorry state, and all red at the kitchen.


    ��This scoundrel�� did he�� did he poison the food?!�� Westin��s lips were swollen, and he was very pissed.


    The other representatives were also very angry. The image they had been maintaining all morning was all gone.


    ��Uncle Duckface. Don��t say that. Father would never put poison in the food. You were the one who ordered the insanely spicy but can��t take it. How can you me others?�� Amy, who had beenughing behind the counter for a while, said seriously.


    ��Uncle Duck�� Duckface?�� Westin red at Amy as his anger rose.


    ��Her masters are Krassu and Urien,�� a fellow tribesman beside Westin reminded him softly.


    Westin��s anger subsided significantly. He forced out a smile, and said, ��It��s alright, I find this nickname pretty fine����


    Michael stood up with a smile, and said, ��Everyone, Boss Mag is the best chef in Chaos City, and is also one with professional ethics. I can guarantee that there is no problem with the food. However, every one of you is very brave to order the insanely spicy hot pot early in the morning. Once you pull through the initial difort, you��ll be able to see the true beauty of this delicacy. I think you will regret it if you give up now.��


    With Michael��s word, everyone decided to let things go.


    Actually, none of them thought that anyone wouldce the food in Chaos City. They were just traumatized by the insanely spicy.


    ��The duck intestine seemed not bad�� even the spiciness could not cover its original taste. On top of that, it was surprisingly crispy. Makes one want to have another piece,�� the dwarf representativemented as he put two more pieces of duck intestines into the pot.


    ��Mm-hm. Although it��s a little too spicy, this tripe��s texture is not bad. It��s very thin, but it��s exceptionally crispy. How special.�� A goblin representative nodded in agreement. He poured the entire te of tripe into the pot, and with a pair of chopsticks in each hand, he dunked them in the pot seven times, and put them into his mouth after that.


    ��These chopsticks���� A troll used his thick fingers to carefully pinch the chopsticks which weren��t even as thick as his fingers. After trying for a while, he threw the chopsticks aside, and pulled out a bunch of thin wooden sticks from nowhere. He skewered the meat and vegetables together on the sticks, and put them into the pot. After a while, he took out the sticks, and ate his food, enjoying it just as much as those using chopsticks.


    ��That��s�� the pioneer of skewered food?�� Mag watched in the kitchen, and eximed, ��What a talent!��


    Just like what Michael had said, after they pulled through the initial difort, the various representatives started to find joy in hot pot, and were even won over by its deliciousness.


    They were eating simple, sliced ingredients ording to the instructions, but the moment the food was taken out, it had miraculously be a delicacy.


    Slurp��


    Josh ate the Enoki mushrooms one mouthful after another with his eyebrows raised. It was just as Vanessa had said. As long as you didn��t stop eating, your throat would not have the time to react to the spiciness. This oddly satisfying sense of being chased was rather addictive.


    The various representatives were no longer angry. They were absorbed in the harmonious mood of the hot pot, and some even started exchanging their joy of discovering their favorite ingredient.


    Hot pot would definitely have to go with beer.


    The various representatives, who had been tortured by the spiciness, finally recalled that they could order drinks. Beer was naturally their top choice.


    One mouthful of arge pint of cold beer with a thickyer of foam suppressed the fiery sensation instantly. That satisfaction was just like jumping into a pool of chilly water in the hot summer.


    ��Satisfying!�� Franklin took arge gulp of beer. He turned to look at Yabemiya, and said, ��Youngdy, get me a big barrel of this beer. I don��t feel like I��ve drunk anything drinking it a little cup at a time.


    ��Er���� Yabemiya turned to look towards the kitchen. A big barrel of the beer would cost a hefty sum.


    Mag looked at Miya, and nodded slightly.


    ��Alright, please hold on for a while.�� Yabemiya nodded slightly, and turned to walk towards the kitchen.


    ��Miya, get me a barrel too. This beer is good,�� Louis said.


    ��Me too,�� Dous said as his face flushed red.


    Immediately after that, the forest trolls and orcs all said they wanted a big barrel of beer.


    Although Mag did not think drinking beer early in the morning was a good thing, it did not make sense to stop them from drinking if he had already served the insanely spicy hot pot. Therefore, he would agree to everyone��s request.


    ��Do I have to pay extra?�� Michael asked Dicus, who was beside him, softly when he saw the various representatives gulping down the barrels of beer.


    ��Boss Mag did not say anything, and we did not dare to ask.�� Dicus shook his head. He watched the various representatives worriedly, and softly said, ��Right now, I��m a little worried that they would get drunk. This is only breakfast����


    ��Don��t worry, they won��t get drunk.�� Michael shook his head.


    The atmosphere in the restaurant became harmonious with the good food and drinks served. The tense mood from earlier in front of the restaurant was quickly dispelled.


    After the one-hour mealtime, the various representatives had already cleared their food. Most of them even burped satisfyingly.


    ��Mealtime is over. I hope everyone will have a smooth meeting,�� Mag said with a smile. The hot pots were cleared, and each person was served a ss of warm water. Mag led the Mamy Restaurant team out so that the restaurant could be used for the meeting.


    ��Father, aren��t we joining the meeting?�� Amy asked curiously as she followed Mag out.


    ��Yes, we��re not joining the meeting. That��s their business.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. He threw Ugly Duckling into the basket of his bicycle and hopped on. ��Let��s go. I��ll send you to Daphne��s to y. I have a lot of things to do today, so I might not have the time to y with you.��


    ��Alright!�� Amy nodded obediently as she climbed onto the bicycle, and settled down on the backseat.


    In the restaurant, the fragrance of the hot pot slowly subsided. The representatives enjoyably leaned back into their chairs with satisfaction as they rxed after the big sweat-out.


    Just then, Michael stood up and looked at the representatives with a smile. ��Everyone, we��ve had breakfast, and it��s time we get to business.��

 Chapter 1762 - The Future Leader Of Vampires

    <h4>Chapter 1762: The Future Leader Of Vampires</h4>


    The various representatives were all stunned upon hearing that.


    As it was a very impactful breakfast, one could not help but feel a great sense of satisfaction. However, on closer thought, they had merely finished breakfast. The real meeting had yet to even begin.


    As the representatives of their respective races, they had the responsibility to fight for their race��s interest as well as uphold their image in front of the other races.


    This meeting was a little rushed, but it was greatly supported by the giant dragons, and was set in Chaos City. Furthermore, it was held before the peace talks; therefore, the various races ced high importance on it.


    However, the various races only guessed that this meeting might have something to do with the peace talks. They did not know what the details of the meeting were, and neither did they know what the giant dragons and Chaos City wanted to do.


    Josh sat upright after stealing a nce at Irina. This was his first time representing the Roth Empire in a meeting of this level. If he could satisfy the king with his performance here, that meant that he would not be far from defeating Sean. Therefore, he had to perform well.


    <i>I really want to go back to sleep��</i>?Vanessa leaned into her chair, and covered her mouth as she yawned. Last night, she was so excited about having hot pot that she could not sleep. However, after waking up early and having the hot pot, she was fully satisfied, and the mention of getting to business made the sleepiness set in. She could barely keep her eyes open.


    ��Michael, the peace talks are in a few days. Why can��t we wait till then? Is there a need to have this meeting just a few days before the talks?�� Auster asked.


    The various representatives all looked at Michael. They were all puzzled as well.


    ��It��s not because we��re impatient, but because time waits for no one,�� Michael said solemnly. ��A few days ago, Chaos City and the giant dragons jointly sent everyone invitations to gather at Chaos City urgently because there is something we need to discuss. This matter is a life-and-death situation for all races on the Nond Continent.��


    ��The three of us drafted the joint application, and sent it out with Chaos City,�� Louis said in a deep voice.


    Dous and Franklin nodded in agreement with Louis��s words.


    The expressions of the various representatives changed. What could be this horrific disaster that the Nond Continent was facing that could make the three big shots of the giant dragons put so much importance on it?


    Josh looked at Michael and the giant dragons. These people could be considered the top powerhouses of the Nond Continent. The giant dragons were already powerful as a whole. They were on par with, if not better than, the Roth Empire. If it was an opponent that even they had to take so seriously, what could it be?


    <i>Could it be��</i>?Josh thought of a certain possibility, and a hint of nervousness shed past his eyes.


    <i>He��</i>?Irina was observing Josh at the moment. She did not sense anything when she saw him from afar yesterday, but Josh��s aura felt a little strange to her today.


    Irina and Josh had known each other for years, and they had been ratherfortable with each other. He could be considered one of her rare, few friends.


    However, she had not expected that Josh would actuallyy hands on Mag and Amy. On top of that, he had even lied to her after that, and even offered to help her look for them hypocritically.


    She hated him so much that she wanted to tten him with her foldable chair.


    However, when she saw Josh this time, he felt a little different, as though there was something mncholic about him.


    <i>Could it be a psychological thing?</i>?Irina thought to herself. She did suspect that the devils could be at y, but the Holy Light did not give her any signs.


    Michael solemnly said, ��The Nond Continent could enjoy peace for the past century because of the peace ord. Everyone could live peacefully, and Chaos City was created because of that to be the city made by people of various races.


    ��As the third city lord of Chaos City, I am very grateful to everyone for abiding by the peace ord for the past century. I am thankful that you��ve restrained yourself to allow the Nond Continent to have its treasured peace.


    ��However, the hundred-year pact that the various races have signed is almost up, and following that might be the start of another war with countless deaths and injuries.


    ��Therefore, first up on the agenda for today��s meeting, I would like to represent Chaos City to call upon everyone to continue to sign the peace ord so that we can have another century of peace.��


    The restaurant was silent. Everyone looked around, and was not in a rush to voice out their opinion.


    Everyone actually expected that.


    Chaos City had a very unique existence. Back then, the peace ord was signed here, and Bastie Prison was built here to lock up the war criminals. On top of that, the first batch of residents in Chaos City consisted of the prison guards of Bastie Prison and their family members.


    Chaos City was where people of different races gathered, and it could be considered the center of the Nond Continent. Geographically, it was very unique as well. It was where people of different races traded, and was very tolerant of everyone��s differences. Therefore, in a short span of a century, it became a bustling city of a million people from everywhere. It was a ce where different races could settle down and live harmoniously.


    The city lord��s castle and the Gray Temple were set up in the early phases of Chaos City, transforming the ce from a city of crime and evil to the safest city on the Nond Continent. That was what attracted a group of powerhouses from various races with the same values, allowing Chaos City to have substantial power on the Nond Continent.


    It was born from peace, and would naturally want peace to continue.


    This was aligned with Chaos City��s wishes, and also that of the weaker stakeholders.


    Josh frowned upon hearing that. Before they set off, he was summoned to the pce. He still remembered what the king had instructed him. The generations of people��s hard work made the Roth Empire stronger than ever. How could they be willing to settle with that tiny piece ofnd?


    ��We, the vampires, agree with Michael. Peace is such a beautiful word. We no longer want to be the bloodthirsty killer of the night. Red wine is the new way of life,�� Drac said with a smile as he swirled the red wine in his ss.


    Everyone looked at Drac. This young vampire ancestor had already started making decisions for the vampires?


    ��Heh. Drac, can you represent all the vampires?�� Westin mocked.


    ��I��m one of the two only ancestors of the vampires, the youngest ancestor in history, and the future leader of the vampires. Is it that difficult to make a decision?�� Drac said to Westin with a smile. ��You, on the other hand, are just a stepping stone for Zachabar, or maybe the wallpaper for Thelma?��


    ��You!!�� Westin��s face flushed red with anger instantly. He red at Drac. How dared that cowardly grass-eating vampire talk back to him?


    The representatives who knew some insider��s stories all smiled.


    The Shivarras weren��t weak among the demons. Among them, the great elder, Zachabar, was known to be the most destructive demon, while the second elder, Thelma, was also widely known to be an advocate for war.


    Compared to the two of them, Westin, in third ce, was indeed reduced to a wallpaper. His position in the tribe was also very awkward.


    ��You don��t have to say anything. In any case, you can��t make the decision.�� Drac stopped Westin from talking straight away.


    ��He might very well be thinking of usurping the throne,�� Camimented.


    ��Hehe, he wouldn��t dare,�� Drac mocked.


    ��You�� you two�� This is infuriating!!�� Westin was so angry that smoke began rising from his head.


    The other representatives watched the show happily. They didn��t expect a show to start just as they began the meeting.

 Chapter 1763 - Safeguard Our Peace

    <h4>Chapter 1763: Safeguard Our Peace</h4>


    Westin and Drac pitted themselves against each other. They represented the stand of the two respective strongest powers of the demons, which also showed that the demons themselves could not agree with each other.


    The abyss demon and ming demon representatives red at each other silently over three trolls.


    The war between their tribes had yet to end; hence, they only sent two 9th-tier demons for the meeting. The 10th-tier powerhouses did not dare to leave the Boundless Sea Realm.


    The fear demon representative remained silent, seemingly unwilling to join in the argument.


    Anyone could tell that the different tribes on the Demon Inds would nevere to a consensus before the peace talks. That meant that the terrifying demon allied forces could not be formed.


    Under such circumstances, it would just be a joke for any of the demon tribes to dere a racial war, because they would not even be able to defeat the goblins.


    ��We, the goblins, agree to Chaos City��s suggestion to protect the peace that we have now so that all races will be able to benefit. War would only bring death and cmity. It would not be beneficial for most races,�� the goblin representative said to show his support for Chaos City as he stood up.


    As a race that was not strong enough, the goblins had been badly hit by the previous racial war. They��d only managed to survive the war and gain a foothold on the Nond Continent because of their extensive underground caverns that were easy to guard but difficult to attack.


    The hundred-year agreement had ended. The goblins, who were unable to defend themselves, would naturally be happy to join hands with Chaos City and benefit from it. That was how the railroad from Chaos City to the goblin territory came about.


    ��We, the dwarves, also agree with Michael. We hope to renew this peace treaty. The Issen Castle has been guarding our piece ofnd and stayed neutral to all races for so many years. We do not wish to see a racial war start again,�� the dwarf representative said as he stood up.


    The dwarves had improved in their skills, and had a lot of craftsmen, but were not good at war. At the same time, they did not have enough people in their army, so they could only protect themselves by closing Issen Castle up.


    If a war were to persist for years, no one could guarantee that Issen Castle could stay safe forever. Therefore, it would naturally be best not to have war.


    ��The Falk Tribe and the 72 anti-war orc tribe alliance also agree to renew the peace agreement. We��re against a new racial war,�� Connie said calmly as she stood up.


    Everyone looked at Connie. This young chief of the Falk Tribe was Isaiah��s youngest daughter. She had garnered quite some attention by recing Ferdinand to be the Falk Tribe��s new chief previously. The one protecting her would naturally be the Hairless Monk, Rex. Because of him, the Falk Tribe, which was in turmoil, managed to keep its spot as the second-strongest orc tribe. However, judging from her age and strength, she really could not bepared to Auster.


    ��What rights do you have to represent half of the orc tribes?�� Auster looked at Connie fiercely.


    ��I have the letter of authorization signed personally by the other tribes�� chiefs, and I am the chief of the Falk Tribe. On top of that, I have the conscience of an orc,�� Connie said as she took out a letter of authorization filled with signatures.


    Auster��s face fell, and he said, ��The orcs are one entity. You cannot decide whether we��re going to war or not.��


    ��Who��s an entity with you? Have I agreed to it?�� Connie nced at Auster, and mocked, ��Keep those hypocritical words of yours. If you want a war, sure, but don��t you drag the other tribes down with you. We��re not agreeing to it!��


    ��Isaiah��s daughter indeed. Despite her age, she doesn��t lose to Auster at all in terms ofposure and presence. How rare,�� Dous said as he looked at Connie with admiration.


    ��Indeed.�� Louis nodded in agreement.


    The other representatives did not look at Connie condescendingly. For a youngdy to return to her tribe triumphantly after everyone in her family had died, it really did not just depend on luck.


    Rex looked at Connie dotingly and proudly.


    Auster nced at Rex, and finally sat back down.


    The orcs were very strong. They had an army of warriors made up of fearless orcs from the various tribes. However, if half of the orcs refused to go to war, they would not have an advantage over the Roth Empire, and might even be crushed by their steel rides and magic casters.


    <i>Darnss��</i>?Auster clenched his fists tightly. There were a few days left until the peace talks, and Connie had to die before that.


    ��The Night Elves support Chaos City.�� Irina raised her hand, and swept a nce across the various representatives as she coldly said, ��Also, since everyone is here today, I would like to add that when we return, if there��s anyone who��s still holding my people in captivity, they��d better send them all back to Chaos City. If I were to go over to fetch them myself�� You should ask the representative of the fear demons how Bashir died.��


    The various representatives felt as though a knife was held at their throat. They swallowed their saliva nervously while considering quickly going back to check if they had any elves in captivity. If Irina and Alex were toe looking for them, that would be terrible.


    The fear demon representative at the side was afraid to speak. Bashir really had not ended up well��


    One would rather offend an entire race than offend this woman.


    Sally looked at Irina and smiled, but quickly regained her straight face.


    Elliot looked rather ufortable. The elves were put to shame now that Irina had to stand up for their people.


    ��The giant dragons have alreadye to a consensus. Dragon Ind wishes for all races to follow the current uses in the peace treaty and maintain this current situation to prevent another racial war from happening,�� Louis said.


    ��If there��s anyone who wishes to pick up a fight, the Tyranno Dragons are willing to join in,�� Franklin said with a smirk.


    The restaurant fell silent. Anyone could sense the threatening tone in Louis and Franklin��s words. The various races now had to take into consideration the giant dragons forcefully interfering with whether the peace treaty would be renewed.


    Auster��s eyes gleamed. He thought it still would be worth a fight if it was just the Roth Empire. However, if Dragon Ind��the Tyranno Dragons at that��was put into the equation, that would not be something the orcs could handle.


    The forest troll representative turned to look at the Roth Empire representative team, and was not in a hurry to voice his opinion.


    Many other representatives also looked at the Roth Empire representatives who had yet to make their stand. Only the elves, forest trolls, and the Roth Empire had yet to make their stand.


    ��The elves have no intention to start another racial war. We hope that we could renew the peace ord with the other races and safeguard our peace,�� Sally said as she stood up.


    ��Er���� Elliot looked at Sally in astonishment, nearly jumping off his chair.

 Chapter 1764 - That Man Is Here!

    <h4>Chapter 1764: That Man Is Here!</h4>


    Elliot looked at Sally in disbelief. Before they left, Helena had instructed him not to make any promises about the peace treaty, and watch what the Roth Empire said.


    The Roth Empire had yet to make their stand, and even the forest trolls had not made their stand, but Sally represented the elves to make a stand without even discussing it with him.


    Sally was the new elven princess, and was the best candidate for the next elven queen after Irina had led the Night Elves out of the Wind Forest.


    Helena let her lead the team to participate in such an important meeting so that she could gain more experience, and at the same time to publicly announce that she was the elven princess.


    Therefore, she would naturally be the spokesperson for the elves and the Wind Forest.


    The other representatives were not very surprised by the elves�� choice.


    Throughout the century, the elves had been very knowledgeable, and had been improving at a steady rate as they progressed to be a strong race.


    However, all this waspletely gone after the elven queen went into seclusion and Irina resurfaced, killed three 10th-tier elves, and led the ve elves and some warrior elves out of the Wind Forest.


    Now the elves had to think about how to settle the chaos within the Wind Forest, and deal with the increasingly influential Night Elves who had settled down in Chaos City instead of trying to fight for a piece of the pie with the other races.


    Josh also looked at Sally in shock. This was not supposed to happen in his n. The Wind Forest was supposed to stand with the Roth Empire.


    The forest trolls could not hide their shock as well.


    ��War is cruel. However, that does not mean that the status quo is right.�� Josh stood up. He calmly said, ��The Roth Empire has over 100,000,000 citizens, which is more than the other six racesbined. However, we are among thest three with regards to our territory. On top of that, on our northern side, we have areas of extreme conditions that are uninhabitable.


    ��In the past, humans were weak, and we sacrificed a lot to emerge as thest one standing in the racial war. We had no say at all when we signed the peace ord and got our share ofnd.


    ��Now that the century-long agreement is up, the Roth Empire needs arger piece ofnd for its people. We are unable to ept the uses of the previous peace ord and renew it.��


    Josh might appear schrly and weak, but his words were impactful. He carried himself with the imposing aura a prince of arge empire should have.


    <i>Big Brother Josh and Royal Father want to start a war? But what he said did make sense�� But if a war was to start, many innocent soldiers would lose their lives, right?</i>?Vanessa, who was dozing off, suddenly became wide awake as she listened to the debate. After listening to Josh��s words, she was deep in thought. She did not want the Roth Empire to be embroiled in war.


    The various representatives all had different expressions. After Franklin��s threat, no one dared to go against him, except for the Roth Empire with a very clear goal��to redistribute the territories.


    ��If we were to start the racial war again, how muchnd does Andre think that he can im?�� Franklin asked Josh.


    Josh looked Franklin in the eye, and said, ��If the giant dragons do not join the war, the Roth Empire will win.��


    ��And if the giant dragons were to join the war?��


    ��The Roth Empire and the giant dragons could splitnd amongst them,�� Josh replied.


    Amotion broke out in the restaurant all of a sudden. This fellow was belittling all the other races.


    The Roth Empire had grown stronger day by day, and all the races could see that. On top of that, Alex, who appeared out of nowhere,pletely changed everyone��s perception that humans were weak.


    Even so, no one felt that the Roth Empire was on par with the giant dragons.


    Today, the second prince of the Roth Empire made a grand deration that the Roth Empire could wipe out the other races andpete with the giant dragons.


    ��Arrogant brat!�� Auster chided. He shot up and red at Josh as he mocked, ��The Roth Empire can��t even cross the orcs�� borders, and have never had a big victory in the wars at the border, and you dare to say that you can rule the entirend?��


    ��Perhaps to you, orcs, it was a war, but to the Roth Empire��s steel rides, that was just a practice session for our soldiers. We have a yearly shift change for our top 10 military departments.�� Josh looked at Auster sympathetically. ��It��s not that we can��t cross the border, it��s just that this poor piece ofnd doesn��t really catch our eyes.��


    Auster stumbled and sat back into his seat, as though he had been dealt a huge blow.


    ��So�� so every year, the Roth Empire��s army would be slightly weaker for a period of time not because they could not adjust to the season, but because they were changing to a new batch of soldiers?�� The orcs around swallowed their saliva, looking as though they had lost their souls.


    Upon hearing that, the other representatives started to take things seriously.


    The Roth Empire and orcs always had their wins and losses in the border war in all these years. Therefore, the other races always thought that the Roth Empire was just slightly stronger than the orcs, but never to the point where they couldpletely thrash thetter. Therefore, the other races had never taken the empire seriously.


    No one knew that the Roth Empire had been growing secretly throughout the century, and had already surpassed the other races by arge margin, to the point of catching up to the giant dragons. That really caught everyone off guard.


    The forest troll representative stood up after finding some courage, and said, ��The forest trolls also think that the previous territory division was unfair, and we are also unwilling to renew the peace ord. We request to have thend redivided based on the various races�� strength.��


    The forest trolls were actually rather strong as well, but they werecking in numbers. However, as long as they reached adulthood, they would be able to reach the 5th-tier, and their middle to top-tierbat abilities were really astonishing.


    Even the giant dragons would have to be careful and consider how best to deal with the Roth Empire and forest trolls together.


    The situation, which was looking good, suddenly made a turn for the worse.


    Elliot stood up anxiously. ��The elves����


    ��Elliot, watch yourself,�� Sally chided.


    Elliot was stumped. He turned back to look at Sally, and anxiously said, ��Sally, this is not something you could decide. High Priestess Helena����


    ��I don��t care what the high priestess told you. I am the elven princess and also the leader of this team. My words represent the elves, and I will naturally be responsible for all my people,�� Sally said coldly.


    Elliot wanted to continue. ��But����


    ��Imand you to sit and stay silent.�� Sally shed out her tablet and ordered expressionlessly.


    ��You�� You��ll do us in���� Elliot let out a long sigh and sat back down.


    ��Good fellow, you��ve got some guts.�� Franklin saw Josh in a different light. He then closed his eyes a little frustratedly. He didn��t expect that the giant dragons would be threatened by the humans one day.


    In the past, the giant dragons were the ones who protected the humans so that thetter did not get exterminated by the demons and orcs.


    ��It��s not guts. It��s confidence,�� Josh said calmly. He raised his eyebrows, and proudly said, ��There will be no doubt regarding the oue of the war, and we will be able to get what we want.��


    ��The confidence that the soldiers of the empire exchanged their lives and blood for was not for the royal family to use in war.�� Just then, the restaurant door opened, and a silhouette carrying a sword walked in.

 Chapter 1765 - Good Luck Or Bad Luck

    <h4>Chapter 1765: Good Luck Or Bad Luck</h4>


    Everyone looked towards the entrance of the restaurant.


    ��Alex!��


    Westin jumped up from his chair.


    The various representatives were all shocked. Although Alex had returned months ago and appeared at Rodu, he had never shown his face in public, and was very secretive in his movements, which made him difficult to track.


    Today, just when they were still puzzled as to why Alex was not around, he arrived.


    Josh turned back stiffly to look at Alex, who had walked through the door. He had an unnatural expression, and his eyes darted around.


    Richard stood up cautiously with the same expression as he stood beside Josh with his magic caster��s staff in his hand.


    Alex was undoubtedly the scariest opponent in closebat. No one could escape his sword in a two-meter range, much less a mere magic caster like Richard.


    ��You haven��t changed at all after so many years,�� Drac said in astonishment as he looked at Alex.


    ��Uncle, can you defeat him now?�� Cami asked curiously.


    ��No,�� Drac said truthfully.


    ��You��re the ancestor now!��


    ��Benson still got hacked in one blow.�� Drac shrugged with resignation, and said, ��Some people are born unreasonably.��


    ��You��re a coward with a legitimate excuse.�� Cami nodded. She nced at Irina.?<i>So is she.</i>


    <i>Is this Big Sister Irina��s man? He��s so handsome!!!</i>?Connie could not help but make heart-shaped eyes. She had heard legends about Alex since she was young. Even if the orcs were not on good terms with the Roth Empire, that did not affect their respect for Alex.


    Father said that he was a human and opponent worthy of respect.


    However, her gaze was quickly captured by the figure in Alex��s hand.


    <i>That��s�� Big Brother?</i>?Connie bit her lip. Irina had already mentioned this to her yesterday. Ferdinand did not die, and would appear in today��s meeting as an important witness to the existence of the devil. However, now that she��d seen the frail and skinny Ferdinand, Connie still could help but feel upset.


    <i>Ferdinand? Wasn��t he dead?</i>?Auster was equally shocked. Irina used the Holy Light to purify Ferdinand, who had sold his soul to the devil, causing his ns to be wrecked. He thought that Ferdinand was already dead, and did not expect to see him here once again.


    ��Alex, long time no see.�� Josh looked at Alex. His voice was a little hoarse, and although he tried his best to produce a smile, he could not squeeze one out no matter how.


    Even if three years had passed, he still felt the immense pressure when once again faced with this man whom he had once pulled down from the peak.


    Mag swung Ferdinand to the ground as he calmly told Josh, ��You didn��t kill me back then. That��s being too full of yourself.��


    ��Perhaps this was a misunderstanding.�� Josh could feel the deathly aura. He subconsciously took half a step back. His throat was so parched he could barely make a sound.


    ��Heh, misunderstanding?�� Mag smiled.?<i>This Second Prince is rather humorous.</i>


    ��Yes. We can resolve this misunderstanding at any time. You are the Roth Empire��s general, and the empire needs you now.�� Josh readjusted himself very quickly. He stood up straight, and looked at Mag cautiously as he said, ��Father mentioned that as long as you were willing to return, you would be the Roth Empire��s marshal. Above all but one.��


    Mag looked at Josh who had regainedposure. This second prince was indeed good at mind games. He was much stronger psychologicallypared to Sean. He could even gloss over a life-and-death vengeance casually with a mistake, and quickly move on to recruitment.


    The various representatives all had their motives. The representatives who had taken part in the assassination on that rainy night all averted their gazes at the moment, afraid to meet Alex��s eyes. No one would end up well after trifling with this killer.


    ��Don��t worry, I won��t kill you today.�� Mag nced at Josh. He turned to look at Michael, and said, ��Sir, I��ve brought him over to you.��


    Josh heaved a sigh of relief silently. He suddenly realized that his back and palms were already soaked in perspiration. After sensing his fear of Alex, he became frustrated. How could he, the mighty second prince, be like this, if not that he was unable to defeat him?


    <i>This fellow?!</i>?However, before Josh could think further, his gaze was drawn by Ferdinand, who was lying on the ground. A hint of devilish red glow shed past his eyes.?<i>It��s a familiar aura! Could he also be��</i>


    ��Hm?!�� Irina looked at Josh. For a split second just now, she seemed to have detected a hit of devilish aura. However, Ferdinand was lying just beside Josh, and it might be that the devilish aura on the former had yet to bepletely dispelled.


    ��This is?�� The various representatives all looked at the scrawny youth lying on the ground with bewilderment. Who could this person be that Alex had to personally bring him over?


    ��Thank you.�� Michael nodded. He stood up, and said in a resonating voice, ��Everyone, the reason for inviting all of you here today, other than to talk about renewing the peace ord, was most importantly to let all of you in on an urgent matter that concerns the survival of each and every race!


    ��The Roth Empire and forest trolls might have their own thoughts, but what each race on the Nond Continent urgently needs to solve is not the reallocation of territories, but a terrifying existence.��


    Josh��s eyes darted around quickly. He looked away from Ferdinand, but deep inside, he was utterly flustered.


    He could ascertain that this person had gotten that same thing that he did. But how did he end up like this? And why did he appear on this asion?


    ��A terrifying existence? What��s that?�� the dwarf representative asked.


    Everyone looked at Michael curiously. The representatives sent out by the strongest races on the Nond Continent had all gathered here. The top three of the giant dragons were also seated here. What could be considered a terrifying existence to them?


    ��It��s the devil. A group of devils who had survived from ancient times till now. You could also call them the Great Old Ones. They are very powerful, and could not be killed. They also have a scary ability to bewitch a person,�� Michael said.


    ��Devil?��


    The various representatives were all bewildered and confused.


    ��The devils would bewitch individuals to make them offer them their soul. After that, the devil would control the individuals to make them kill each other, turning this world into a living hell,�� Michael exined patiently. ��I know that all of you might not be able to ept this at the moment. Therefore, I��ve asked Alex to bring this youth, who had offered his soul to the devil, here. He is Ferdinand, the son of Isaiah from the Falk Tribe. Just a month ago at the conferring ceremony, he was exposed by Irina��s Holy Light, showing that he had swapped souls with the devil, and was cleansed by the Holy Light. Back then, Chief Auster and Chief Connie were at the scene. They can stand witness to this.��


    Everyone turned to look at Auster and Connie. Such explosive news was a little beyond their range of eptance.


    ��He was once my closest brother, but he was bewitched by the devil to kill all my kin, including himself.�� Connie took out her grandmother��s diary with pain in her eyes. ��My grandmother had her guesses about that, but she still fell into evil hands. The devil killed them all.��


    Although Auster was unhappy that Irina had foiled his ns, he did sense a shiver down his spine upon recalling Ferdinand��s creepy performance. He hesitated for a while before nodding, and saying, ��I was there on that day. Ferdinand was not behaving like a normal orc. Also, he did have a scary aura on him. It was not just powerful, but also as depressing as an abyss.��


    ��The Devil King will still descend. You fellows will all have to die�� all have to die���� Ferdinand, who was lying on the ground, suddenly twisted around in an attempt to stand up. He screeched, and his eyes were glowing with a bright red light. With a mighty kick, Mag subdued him and made him fall back to the ground.


    Ferdinand��s strange behavior, together with Connie and Auster��s statements, made the other representatives feel as though they had fallen into an icy hole.


    A terrifying existence was suddenly thrown to them.


    ��Perhaps�� he was just triggered. We would always have a few of these looneys buried every year,�� the goblin representative said.


    Everyone��s eyes lit up. That was not impossible.


    ��I know that everyone might not believe it, so I invited the Hairless Monk back with the intention of getting him to tell you about what happened to the Urba Tribe a century ago.�� Michael looked at Rex.


    The Urba Tribe��s case shook the entire continent. Many of those present knew something about the case, and had even gone to the scene to take a look. Recalling that already made them feel like throwing up.


    Back then, the conclusion of the case was that the Hairless Monk ughtered them for revenge. However, there were still many questions unanswered. Therefore, Rex was sent to Bastie Prison.


    Everyone heard that he had left Bastie Prison a while ago, and had be the master of the new chief of the Falk Tribe.


    ��That night, I was on the way to the Urba Tribe, indeed to take revenge on them for bullying my mother and me. However, I merely wanted to teach a few of those that left a deep impression on me a lesson. But the moment I reached the tribe���� Rex recounted what he saw that night.


    The creepy ritual, the hysterical orcs of the Urba Tribe, the cannibalistic ughtering�� the horrifying scenes shed past everyone��s head as Rex described what happened. Everyone��s face grew pale slowly, and they shook from fear.


    Those who had been to the Urba Tribe to take a look could not help but feel nauseous. They finally knew how the creepy wounds on the corpses came about. It was not a one-sided massacre, but a chaotic and hysterical scene of orcs tearing each other apart.


    No sentient race could be capable of something so scary��


    ��The devil bewitched them, and made them kill themselves.�� Rex finished his ount calmly. A drop of cold sweat trickled down his cheek. One could tell that he was actually not calm inside from the protruding veins caused by him clenching his fists too tightly.


    It was dead silent in the restaurant. Everyone was flustered.


    ��I��m not sure we��re in good luck or bad luck to have found the devil that was sealed, but the seal is about to lose its effectiveness,�� Michael said solemnly.

 Chapter 1766 - Isnt It Invincible?

    <h4>Chapter 1766: Isn��t It Invincible?</h4>


    The restaurant was inplete silence. There was a tinge of shock on all the representatives�� faces.


    They were shocked by Michael��s words about the devil on the verge of breaking through the seal before they could even get over Rex��s horrific and terrifying description of the Urba Tribe��s tragedy.


    The various representatives present were all spokespeople for the Nond Continent��s greatest powers, but an even greater and more powerful existence than them had existed. They were bloodthirsty and cruel. They had existed for eons, powerful and terrifying.


    There was a hint of panic in Josh��s expression amidst the shock.


    <i>Are you the devil that they are talking about? What exactly are you? Are you guys really going to destroy this world?</i>?Josh screamed in his heart. However, that voice didn��t answer, making him even more flustered.


    The statue that he got came from the Urba Tribe, and Rex��s earlier description made his hair stand on ends. Although he hadn��t given his soulpletely to that fellow, they were all in the same boat now.


    <i>Perhaps my perception is wrong?</i>?Irina stared at Josh with slightly furrowed brows doubtfully. She seemed to have sensed a hint of evil aura from Josh, but she couldn��t find anything when she probed further.


    ��Does the devil really exist?�� Cami asked softly.


    ��What the hell is that?�� Drac frowned.


    ��It sounded rather formidable.��


    ��We are vampires. We shouldn��t be scared by them,�� Drac said calmly.


    Richard stood up with a grave expression, and asked, ��Lord Michael, you said you��ve found the sealed devil, so where is the devil now? Can you bring us there to take a look?��


    As he was one of the Roth Empire delegation��s representatives, Richard��s job was to advise Josh.


    Josh had alreadyid the Roth Empire��s cards on the table, and was about to negotiate the most beneficial terms for the empire when Michael suddenly talked about the devil.


    ��Yes. A mere verbal statement is no guarantee. There aren��t any records about the devil��s existence in us elves�� history books, either,�� Elliot chimed in with doubt too.


    All the representatives slowly calmed down, and looked at Michael with doubt. For so many years, all the races had never heard about the devil��s existence. Why did it suddenly appear now?


    ��Krassu and Urien were the first to discover the sealed devil. It was discovered because the seal was damaged, and the evil aura seeped out from it,�� Michael exined. ��They are still guarding the seal right now. They��re trying to repair the seal and reseal the devil. However, the situation isn��t optimistic. The seal��s spell formation is too ancient, and analyzing it is a big problem.��


    ��Louis and I went to the ce where the seal is a few days ago. That fellow��s power is way beyond our imagination. It will definitely be a terrifying catastrophe for the Nond Continent if it escapes from the seal,�� Dous said in a low voice with a grave expression.


    ��Although this is humiliating, I still have to let you all know how powerful it is. I would have been killed by that fellow if it hadn��t been for the seal��s restraint and thebined effort of Krassu, Urien, Dous, and Novan,�� Louis said with a solemn expression too.


    Everyone eximed, and began to feel a tinge of fear again.


    Louis was an extremely formidable existence, and his power was among the Nond Continent��s top five. Yet, he was almost killed by the devil in the seal, and only barely escaped with the help of four extremely powerful 10th-tier powerhouses.


    One could only imagine what kind of terrifying power that devil had.


    Richard paled slightly too.


    His power couldn��t evenpare to that of Krassu, let alone that of Louis.


    If the devil was really as powerful as described by Louis and the others, it would be a terrifying threat to the Roth Empire. It wasn��t advantageous to His Majesty��s n of conquering the world.


    ��With Krassu and the others�� help, I had cut off one of its tentacles. However, this wasn��t even considered a scratch to it. In the blink of an eye, it grew a new tentacle again.�� Mag tossed out a section of the frozen tentacle.


    All of them stared at that tentacle which was covered with life-like blood-red eyeballs. Just looking at it gave them a sense of fear.


    What made all of them even more concerned was that even Alex��who had the strongest melee capability on the Nond Continent��could only cut off one tentacle of that devil with Krassu and the others�� assistance. Furthermore, that scary regenerative power could eradicate that harm immediately.


    It made them feel a chill from the bottom of their heart.


    ��Then�� isn��t it invincible?�� Connie gulped and moved closer to Rex.


    ��It��s very difficult to deal with.�� Rex nodded with a solemn expression.


    <i>Invincible?</i>?Josh looked at Alex. A glint of red light shed across his eyes suddenly, and he clenched his fists subconsciously.


    Alex, who was almost invincible in his eyes, actually had an opponent whom he couldn��t handle at all, and yet Josh had a chance to receive assistance from that existence.


    ��You��ll gain an immensely powerful friend once it escapes from the seal.�� A familiar voice appeared in his mind again, and it was very bewitching.


    Josh��s lips began to curl up, and his hands at his side started to quiver.


    <i>This chap is indeed tainted with the evil aura. Perhaps he has already given his soul to the devil?</i>?Irina narrowed her eyes. She urately sensed the evil aura emanating from Josh in that instant.


    This meant that he had most probably given his soul to the devil, or at least had contact with the devil.


    His situation was rather different, sopared to Borg, Alfred, or Ferdinand, who was lying on the ground now, the evil aura on Josh was very faint, and he didn��t disy the madness after being possessed by the devil. He looked too normal, and therefore she wasn��t able to ascertain his situation immediately.


    However, what was certain was, he definitely hade in contact with the devil. That was why he was tainted by the evil aura.


    The acknowledgement of the two big shots from the dragon race and Alex was equivalent to cementing the factuality of this matter.


    Given their identities and status, they wouldn��t deceive all the races together. Moreover, Krassu and the others were involved, and no power could make them say the same thing.


    Richard looked at Michael. ��Lord Michael, since you all know where the seal is, could you bring us there to have a look? If it truly is as you described, this matter concerns the survival of all the races on the Nond Continent, we should do our part too.��


    Words alone were no proof. This matter could influence the king��s judgement, so he had to see that so-called devil with his own eyes before he could report this to the king.


    All the other representatives agreed with him. Even though there was the endorsement from Alex and the rest, all this devil��s talk was beyond their cognition. They got to see it with their own eyes before they could believe it.


    Michael nodded. ��This matter cannot be resolved by Chaos City and the dragon tribe alone. This is also why we invited all races�� representatives here urgently. We have set up a teleportation portal to the ce where the seal is in the middle of Aden Square. Would all the representatives please follow me.��


    ��Since this matter concerns all the races on the Nond Continent, then we, Lantisdeans, should do our part too.��


    Right at this moment, a voice appeared outside of the restaurant. The restaurant��s door opened outwards, and 10 merfolk powerhouses wearing the same silver armor stood at the door.

 Chapter 1767 - Lantisde

    <h4>Chapter 1767: Lantisde</h4>


    ��Who are they?��


    Everyone in the restaurant looked at the unexpected guests at the restaurant��s entrance with a shocked expression.


    The other party had 10 people, and they were all 10th-tier powerhouses. Their number of 10th-tier powerhouses even exceeded those of the goblin race and the dwarf race.


    Every race had sent their representatives, so who were these people who imed to be powerhouses from Lantisde?


    Michael was also looking at the people at the entrance with shock. He instinctively looked at Mag.


    Coming up with a team of 10 10th-tier powerhouses who didn��t belong to any of the races was almost an impossible task. Moreover, none of the powerhouses were known to them.


    One had to know that a 10th-tier powerhouse was the highest form of existence on the Nond Continent. Even a powerful race like the dragons only had a total of 30-40 10th-tier giant dragons.


    The Roth Empire��s number of 10th-tier powerhouses was only close to the giant dragons�� number because of its huge poption base and the Magus Tower and the knight��s college sparing no effort in training them.


    A race that had 10 10th-tier powerhouses was able to conquer a territory on the Nond Continent for themselves.


    Elliot looked at the people at the door, and eximed, ��A-aren��t they the mysterious powerhouses who appeared at the boundary of the goblins�� territory?!��


    Although they were not wearing the ck uniforms today, their aura was the same.


    The battle at the underground cavern near the goblins�� territory boundary was the elven race��s disgrace. The Wind Forest had sent out all its elite forces and powerhouses to annihte the thousands of Night Elves, and yet the Wind Forest was defeated, and the elven marshal, Borg, perished in the battle.


    And it was this group of mysterious powerhouses who suddenly appeared and forcefully stopped the elves�� attack, and made them retreat, changing the almost certain oue of this battle. It was called ��The Incident of the Thugs-in-suits�� in history.


    After that defeat, the Night Elves went southwards to Chaos City, and set up their base. Itter triggered the ves�� uprising incident, which affected the elven race greatly.


    One could say that if it weren��t for this group of mysterious powerhouses, Irina and the Night Elves would have been eradicated at the underground cavern at the goblins�� border, and the elven race would have the power topete on the continent.


    Of course, if it weren��t for this group of powerhouses, Borg wouldn��t have died, and Elliot wouldn��t have had the right to sit here now.


    The various representatives looked at the people at the door in shock when they heard Elliot��s exmation.


    That annihtion battle with great strength disparity had finally ended with the elven race��s defeat. It had caused a hugemotion on the Nond Continent.


    The identity of those mysterious powerhouses had be an unsolved mystery, and nobody knew the answer till now.


    Today, everything was going to be revealed.


    The sudden appearance of a power that had 10 10th-tier powerhouses was going to bring a huge impact to the Nond Continent��s situation.


    If they decided to take on the anti-war stance, even the powerful Roth Empire would have to reconsider the possibility of conquering the entire continent.


    Dexter led the Lantisdean powerhouses through the door, and stood at the entrance. They didn��t take any other actions. Instead, they simply looked at Mag.


    Everyone��s gazesnded on Mag instinctively too. This group of mysterious powerhouses had previously appeared to save Irina and the Night Elves, and Alex was there too, so what was their connection?


    ��I am Michael, the city lord of Chaos City. May I ask which race you all came from?�� As the host, Michael needed to find out about this group of mysterious powerhouses that suddenly appeared.


    Dexter didn��t answer. Instead, he said a few words in Lantisdean to Mag.


    Mag nodded slightly before he turned to say to Michael, ��They are the people from Lantisde. They came from the bottom of the Boundless Sea Realm. They have been living at the bottom of the sea for the past thousands of years. Now, they want to establish a friendly rtionship with all the races, so they asked me to bring them to this meeting.��


    ��The bottom of the Boundless Sea Realm?��


    The demons�� representatives were all shocked. Nobody could have guessed that there was such a powerful race living at the bottom of the Boundless Sea Realm.


    ��Therefore, for the past thousands of years, we have been coexisting peacefully, with us living on the inds, while they lived under the sea?�� Drac said with surprise.


    ��Perhaps they didn��t want toe ashore,�� Cami replied calmly.


    All the other representatives�� had different expressions. ording to Alex��s description, Lantisde should be quite a strong race. They could defeat the elven race��s elite forces head-on, so they should have quite a big number of powerhouses.


    Alex had been alone after leaving the Roth Empire. Irina��s Night Elves were still immature. 30,000 elven ves couldn��t muster substantialbat power within a short period of time. Even though Alex was powerful, he could not change the Nond Continent��s situation.


    However, if Lantisde, which had more than 10 10th-tier powerhouses, supported him, the oue would bepletely different.


    Nobody knew how powerful Lantisde was, and nobody knew how many powerhouses and people they had living at the bottom of the sea.


    The unknown was the most terrifying.


    ��Oh, I see.�� Michael was thoughtful. Chaos City, too, paid attention to that group of mysterious powerhouses who appeared in the battle at the goblins�� border. He even asked Irina privately, but he didn��t obtain any useful information.


    However, if Alex could make them appear at that time, he definitely could make them stand on his side. This was definitely good news for the pro-peace camp.


    Michael nodded, and said, ��The matters that we��re discussing today concern the future of every race on the Nond Continent. For Lantisde, as a power and a race on the Nond Continent, it��s naturally the best if they could get along peacefully, and join in the battle against the devil.��


    Mag repeated Michael��s words to Dexter.


    Dexter nodded gravely, and said, ��Since this matter concerns all the living things on the Nond Continent, there��s no way Lantisde could stay out of it. We will definitely do our very best.��


    Mag repeated Dexter��s words before exining, ��Lantisde has never had any interaction with anyone onnd. They don��t know themon tongue, so I will trante for them.��


    ��Alright, since this is the case, we will proceed to the location of the seal first. The condition of the seal is very severe now, and we need every race��s assistance.�� Michael nodded, and walked out of the door first.


    Everyone followed. If such a terrifying devil really existed, then Lantisde joining them was a good thing as it gave them one more powerful helper.


    ��I sense the evil aura from Josh. There might be a problem with him.�� Mag heard Irina��s transmitted voice.


    A hint of surprise shed across Mag��s eyes, and he looked at Josh. Given his identity and status and his close contest for the throne with Sean, why should he get in touch with the devil?


    Irina continued, ��I will keep an eye on him. If he attempts to tamper with the seal, then we can confirm that he is controlled by the devil.��


    Mag nodded slightly, and increased his alertness. He was afraid none present would be able to escape if the seal was damaged.

 Chapter 1768 - Pass

    <h4>Chapter 1768: Pass</h4>


    The temporary teleportation portal was set up in the Aden Square, near the Bastie Prison. All the representatives walked out of the restaurant following Michael��s lead, and quickly stepped into the teleportation portal that was guarded by the Gray Temple��s knights.


    Dozens of representatives stood in the spell formation with grave expressions. There was a hint of trepidation on their faces.


    The negotiation of the peace ord wasn��t smooth, and the terrifying devil was like a blow to them. It caught them all off guard.


    As for Lantisde that suddenly appeared from nowhere, nobody knew what role they would y on the Nond Continent now, but their appearance had disrupted all the races�� ns.


    Josh made Vanessa stand beyond the spell formation, and said to her, ��Vanessa, wait for us here.��


    Vanessa flicked a nce at all the representatives in the spell formation, and worriedly asked, ��I don��t have to go?��


    Josh nodded, and replied, ��There may be unknown dangers, and I may not be able to protect you. You��d better wait for our return in the restaurant.��


    ��Alright.�� Vanessa nodded before concernedly said to Josh, ��Then you��ve got to take good care of yourself, Brother Josh. I will wait for you to return.��


    ��Sure.�� Josh nodded with a smile before stepping into the spell formation.


    All the representatives had stepped into the spell formation. After Michael nodded slightly to the formation master at the side, thetter activated the spell formation.


    A faint golden light lit up the runes on the ground, and everyone disappeared on the spot, and appeared in the underground cave instantly.


    ��What is this?!��


    After the golden light faded, a giant wall mural appeared in front of them. The terrifying scenes on the mural gave all the representatives a shock.


    The huge and terrifying indescribable object in the center of the mural and all the various races that had descended into madness reminded them about the horrifying Urba Tribe��s tragedy that Rex described earlier.


    Fear engulfed everyone present. That bone-chilling coldness was indescribable.


    What could make elves eat their own people? What could make a pair of giant dragon father and son kill each other? What made them descend into madness?


    The answer was perhaps that scary-looking indescribable thing!


    Its huge body and tentacles were covered with eyeballs. Even the demons were terrified.


    ��Master�� Are you still alright?�� Connie grabbed Rex��s sleeve, a little frightened. She only discovered that Rex looked a little pale and cold sweat beaded on his forehead when she looked up.


    ��I��m alright.�� Rex shook his head. He shifted his gaze away from the mural, and said with lingering fear, ��I saw this thing��s image in the sky above the Urba Tribe then.��


    All the representatives looked even gloomier. Perhaps the devil in this seal was the culprit of the Urba Tribe��s tragedy, then?


    Josh looked at that mural with a worried and confused expression.


    ��Your Highness, we have to report this matter to the king as soon as possible,�� Richard said to Josh with voice transmission. There was a tinge of fear in his voice.


    Josh didn��t pay any attention to him. He only stared at that gigantic indescribable thing.


    ��Find a chance, release him. You will then gain an unparalleled friend. Everyone here will die, and the Nond Continent will be ourspletely�� We will dominate everything���� A seductive voice kept sounding in his ears.


    However, he was hesitating.


    After seeing that mural, his staunch conviction was still shaken.


    ��This�� seems to be different from what we agreed upon.�� Josh tried to speak as calmly as possible inwardly.


    ��You have to pay some price if you want to gain power and strength. They are just fellows who will be used as offerings�� Death is their best ending. Meanwhile, you are our chosen one. You will be our spokesperson, and you can do as you please��


    ��Do you want to kill that man? As long as you release it, he could kill him easily.


    ��And that elf. What a cute little beauty. As long as you are willing, she will be yours.��


    Josh looked up at Alex and Irina, and clenched his fists with aplex expression. He didn��t reply to that voice again.


    Michael stood in front of the mural, and solemnly said to everyone, ��Ladies and gentlemen, behind this mural is the seal. Although the devil is still sealed in the formation, it could still attack people beyond the formation with spiritual power. Therefore, everyone, do not get close to the seal��s spell formation after entering the cave. Do not stare at its eyes, and do not even try to enter the spell formation to attack it.��


    All the representatives nodded in acknowledgement. After experiencing all that and seeing this mural, everyone had put away their contempt. They all became very vignt, afraid that they might be attacked by the devil if they were careless.


    Michael then turned around to activate the switch on the stone door.


    Everyone was staring at the stone door that was slowly opening to the side nervously. A cold and eerie presence gushed out crazily from the opened door��s gap.


    The magic casters took out their magic caster��s staffs, and began to chant silently.


    The dwarves suddenly got shields out of nowhere, and the goblins instinctively stood behind them.


    Drac had already unleashed his wings, and he stood half a step in front of Cami, shielding her behind him.


    Richard and a knight protected Josh on both sides as they watched the stone door that was slowly opening with vignt expressions.


    The immense psychological pressure made all the representatives take out their best defensive skills. Although Michael had repeatedly emphasized that the devil was still sealed, he also told them that it could still attack them even if it was still within the seal.


    ��Quick. I��ve been waiting for ages!��


    ��Double Ace!��


    ��Pass.��


    ��Joker Bomb.��


    ��I am a peasant! We��re all peasants! You use the Joker Bomb to bomb me right at the start?��


    ��I never keep a trump card whenever I do things. Moreover, I don��t know how to farm.��


    ��Alright, alright�� You are the big boss����


    The stone gradually opened, and what everyone saw wasn��t that indescribable thing, but Krassu, Urien, and Ba who were ying ��Peasants vs Landlords�� next to the bonfire.


    When the stone door was fully opened, the nervous-looking representatives outside and the three people sitting on the ground and holding ying cards inside were looking at each other. The atmosphere was a little special.


    Mag��s mouth twitched. He forced himself to suppress hisughter.


    Ba only managed to regain her senses after a while, and said, ��Pass.��


    ��Pass.�� Krassu followed.


    ��Four twos.�� Urien continued to toss out his cards calmly.


    The scene that the representatives saw after the door opened was different from what they had imagined��


    They even felt ridiculous andughable watching Krassu and Urien sitting on the ground, and ying cards with a little girl.


    Even that bone-chilling terrifying atmosphere was taken down a few notches at this moment.


    ��Ah!!!��


    However, an ear-piercing scream still reverberated throughout the cave at the very next moment.

 Chapter 1769 - You Guys Are Really So Wise

    <h4>Chapter 1769: You Guys Are Really So Wise</h4>


    Although all the representatives felt a sense of absurdity after the door opened, it didn��t affect them paying attention to that scary indescribable thing over 1000 meters high in the center of the giant cave.


    It looked almost exactly the same as the indescribable thing on the wall mural. Countless tentacles extended out from its mushy mountainous body, and blood-red eyes dotted its body and tentacles all over. The eyes were shing with a demonic red light that filled up the entire space.


    Everyone felt they were being stared at as soon as they stepped over the stone door.


    That intensive fear made their heads tingle. That scary aura that rushed all over them made them feel as if they were confronting the ancient ferocious beast face-to-face.


    Dexter and all the Lantisdean powerhouses were also looking at that indescribable thing with a fearful expression.


    There really was an even more terrifying existence above the 10th-tier. This was without a doubt very impactful to the Lantisdeans who had been living in the deep sea for a long time.


    That indescribable thing also seemed to be antagonized by the group of people who suddenly appeared. It let out a low, piercing roar, and countless tentacles rushed toward the cave��s entrance.


    This scene terrified the representatives. They all retreated instinctively, and took out their defensive means at the same time. They were afraid that they would be killed by that monster instantly.


    Only the three people ying ��Peasants vs Landlord�� at the side were still calm.


    ��You��re really very bad at ying this.�� Krassu chuckled at Urien while he yed his cards after him.


    ��This is so boring.�� Urien put all his cards onto the table, and the poker cards and little square table turned into dust together.


    ��Now, you��re raging because of your incapability.�� Krassu kept his winnings happily.


    Ba also threw away her cards, and angrily said, ��I��m not going to be the peasant anymore.��


    The representatives were marveling at their recklessness, and felt likeughing at the same time.?<i>How calm and collected they must be to be able to y cards around the bonfire.</i>


    Bam!


    Countless tentacles shed with that light golden seal, making the already fragile seal look even worse. That barrier was almost turned transparent.


    But fortunately, the seal was still able to withstand the indescribable thing��s attack. With a sound of corrosion, this attack ended with the hundreds of tentacles being melted away.


    The representatives, who almost backed out of the cave, finally halted their steps. They looked at the glimmering barrier with lingering fear. If this barrier hadn��t withstood this attack, the results would have been unthinkable.


    ��Its tentacles are repairing themselves rapidly!!!�� Elliot eximed.


    Everyone looked over. The tentacles of that indescribable thing were recovering rapidly in front of their eyes. Within the time of a few short breaths, the amputated limbs were all regrown, and looked exactly the same as before.


    ��This terrifying regenerative ability!��


    All the representatives looked very grave. This proved that Alex��s earlier words were indeed true. This octopus monster had a regenerative ability that was demoralizing.


    ��It��s so powerful!�� Josh, too, was looking at this scene with shock in his eyes.


    The oppression brought upon by this indescribable thing��s aura was way beyond the oppression brought upon by the 10th-tier powerhouses. It was an existence of an entirely different level. People could only look up upon and fear it.


    Its terrifying regenerative ability made it almost invincible.


    Even when it was trapped within the seal, it was still looking down at all of them arrogantly with its huge body and countless tentacles.


    ��There really is such a monster in this world!�� Franklin, the Tyranno Dragon, had an ugly expression too. Even though he had already found out some information from Louis and Dous, he was only certain that this fellow was very difficult to deal with after seeing this indescribable thing for himself.


    Krassu stood up, patted his butt, and sneered at all the representatives retreating to the entrance. ��Look at all your cowardly looks. If this fellow is able to escape now, how can we still y ��Peasants vs Landlord�� here?��


    All the representatives had an awkward expression. However, it wasn��t just one or two of them who were frightened, so it wasn��t very embarrassing. It could only be considered as overreacting.


    ��This seal can onlyst for another three days. If we��re not able to decipher all the runes on the spell formation within three days and repair and reinforce the spell formation effectively, it��s going to burst through the seal.�� Novan, who had been working at the side of the spell formation, came over, and solemnly said to all the representatives standing at the cave��s entrance, ��If any one of your races has people well-versed in ancient spell formations and runes, ask them toe to Chaos City right now. Perhaps we might still have a little chance.��


    ��Three days?!��


    All of them looked sullen at the same time. With this devil��s terrifying potential, it would definitely cause a scary catastrophe on the Nond Continent once it got out of the spell formation. Just like what the wall mural described, no race could escape from it.


    Auster stood out, and confidently said, ��Although this fellow looks very formidable, it has been sealed for so long. Its power must have deteriorated. There are over 20 10th-tier powerhouses here right now. If webine forces and attack it together, we can definitely kill it.��


    Everyone looked at each other, at a loss for words.


    Josh stepped forward, and said in a low voice, ��I think what Chief Auster said makes sense. This devil concerns the safety of all the races on the Nond Continent. Rather than pin our hopes on this spell formation that is going to copse at any time, why don��t webine forces, kill it, andpletely remove this threat in front of us.��


    While all of them were surprised at Josh supporting Auster, they were also seriously considering the feasibility of their words.


    The power of the 20-odd 10th-tier powerhouses��bined attack was self-evident, but nobody was 100% sure that it could really kill that devil.


    ��I think it is feasible. It��s just a monster that has lived a little longer. Since it could be sealed, it proves that its power is still limited. It will be best if ourbined attack can kill it. If we can��t, we can also weaken it, and allow the spell formation tost a little longer.�� Franklin stepped forward with a ck and thick mace in his hands. He pped his chest hard, and asked, ��Anyone here dares to join me to fight this fellow?��


    ��Me.�� Auster stepped forward.


    ��The Roth Empire is willing to contribute.�� Josh stepped forward.


    Richard was about to speak, but he eventually said nothing. He and that knight stood forward, and protected Josh on each side.


    ��The elven race is also willing to help,�� Elliot quickly chimed in.


    Soon, all the representatives said they were willing to fight with that devil together with Franklin.


    Krassu rolled his eyes, and said, ��You guys are really so wise. If it could be killed, then wasn��t the person who tried so hard to cut it in half and sealed it in the past an idiot?��


    ��That isn��t certain.�� Franklin didn��t argue any further. He dashed toward that spell formation with his mace. A heavy armor transformed from ck scales soon covered his entire body, and he transformed into a ck tornado, and dashed into the seal spell formation.

 Chapter 1770 - They Had An Emotional Breakdown

    <h4>Chapter 1770: They Had An Emotional Breakdown</h4>


    Franklin took the lead in the charge. Since all the representatives agreed to attack together, they wouldn��t stand back at a time like this. They all jumped up and attacked.


    Auster followed Franklin, and rushed into the spell formation. Meanwhile, all kinds of magic spells and secret attacks wereunched at that octopus monster in the middle of the seal from behind them.


    Krassu protected Ba as they stepped to the side so that she wouldn��t be injured by ident.


    Urien crossed his arms and stood to the side. He had no inclination to help.


    Dexter looked at Mag. Thetter shook his head. He, too, stood where he was without making a move. His gaze was focused on Josh.


    ��Master, we����


    Rex had already pulled Connie out of the cave��s vicinity as soon as she spoke. He stood in front of her, and ordered, ��Don��t look, don��t listen.��


    Louis and Dous nced at each other before tossing two magic spells symbolically.


    Smash!


    Franklin, who was leading the charge, smashed his mace into a tentacle. The gooey, serous fluid and chopped meat flew everywhere. That tentacle was almost severed by his mace.


    However, at the very next second, three tentacles smashed into his chest hard. The dragon scale armor was shattered instantly, and the ck tornado was dispersed too. The thick mace was sent flying.


    Franklin spat out a mouthful of blood with fear in his eyes. There were still a few tentacles that were spiraling towards his body that was flying backwards.


    Right at that moment, Auster rushed forward with a big ck saber, and dashed into the cluster of tentacles like a ck tornado.


    Dozens of magic spells and secret skillsnded on that octopus monster too. Dazzling lights exploded andnded on that octopus monster. However, as if they were dumped into a swamp, the attacks from the 20-odd 10th-tier powerhouses didn��t cause any ripples.


    ��What a terrifying defensive power!!!��


    Everyone was shocked. This super defensive capacity that waspletely unharmed after undertaking so many 10th-tier powerhouses was already beyond their imagination.


    However, the fight had already started, and Franklin and Auster were still in the spell formation. There was no way they could stop now.


    Right at that moment, Josh pointed the magic wand that he had been waving for a long time at the spell formation. An inconspicuous exploding fireball flew towards the spell formation amongst all the dazzling attacks. However, it wasn��t flying towards that octopus monster. Instead, it was flying towards that spell formation on the ground.


    <i>There indeed is a problem with him!</i>


    The eyes of Irina, who had been paying attention to Josh, lit up. She raised her hand, and a light shield appeared in front of that exploding fireball.


    That fireball exploded, and a ripple appeared on that light shield, but the base of the spell formation wasn��t harmed.


    ��Irina!�� Joey looked at the light shield that suddenly appeared with shock. He instinctively looked at Irina.


    Irina looked at him coldly. Those pure blue eyes seemed to be able to see through the filth and darkness at the bottom of his heart.


    <i>Perhaps she has seen through it?</i>?Josh��s heart was racing. He tried his best to remain calm, but his hand that held the magic wand couldn��t help but tremble.


    <i>What��s that for? They already have the upper hand. Why can��t they wait patiently for a while longer?</i>?Mag looked at Josh and pursed his lips perplexedly. His actions had basically proved that he had already made a deal with the devil. He might not have sold his soul yet, but this was already enough.


    At the same time, Franklin and Auster, who had entered into the spell formation, were trapped in a dire condition. Numerous tentacles spiraled towards them, and they could no longer get out by themselves.


    ��Our attacks cannot break through its defense! Get them out of there!!!�� Michael yelled loudly as he watched the two people in danger within the seal.


    A dazzling Holy Light pierced into the seal, and that octopus monster let out a shrill roar.


    At the same time, Dous and Urien activated the Ice Seal Domain and Frost Domain together. The tentacles that were squirming crazily slowed down, but the frost rapidly disappeared too.


    Dexter raised his crystal ball up, and chanted an ancient and mysterious spell. A monstrous wave crashed down hard, and blocked the tentacles behind the two of them. A gap that they could move was open again.


    ��Let��s go!�� Franklin roared angrily before turning around, and ran to get out of the seal. Just as he was about to dash out of the seal, a tentacle that got out of the frost��s restraint mmed into his back hard, and sent him flying and crashing into the stone wall.


    As for Auster, who was surrounded by the tentacles, he wasn��t that lucky. Before he could dash to the spell formation��s periphery, his left hand was entangled by a tentacle, which twirled up his arm like a snake quickly.


    ��Oh no!��


    Everyone was shocked to see that. If he was dragged away by the octopus monster, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Auster was also a tough guy. Since he knew he couldn��t get away from that tentacle, and other tentacles were rushing towards him, he gritted his teeth and swung his ax at himself. He chopped off his left arm that was entangled by the tentacle, and pounced out of the spell formation.


    Novan raised his hand and tugged him out in mid air. The fresh blood that was gushing out formed a parab. He barely got away from the tentacle that almost grabbed his foot.


    In the spell formation, that octopus monster raised Auster��s severed arm with a tentacle, and waved it arrogantly before tossing it into that big mouth which was filled with rows of sharp teeth.


    ��My arm����


    Auster was supported by people as he pressed on his severed arm and let out a screech.


    ��This is a monster! A terrifying monster!��


    Franklin crawled out of the rubble himself. He stared at the octopus monster in the seal spell formation with fear as he coughed out blood.


    All the representatives had simr expressions. They all witnessed Franklin, who was known for his destructive force, fail to cut off one tentacle with all his might, and almost get mmed to death by one tentacle.


    How were they going to fight against it?


    That fellow had thousands of tentacles!


    They had an emotional breakdown.


    The octopus monster mmed against the spell formation to vent its frustration. All the representatives were fearful when they looked at that shing seal barrier.


    At this moment, they finally realized what this thin-looking seal spell formation meant.


    Michael secretly heaved a breath of relief. Looking at the expressions of all the representatives, the intimidation effect had been achieved. Hence, he said, ��Everyone, you have seen the devil with your own eyes, and witnessed its power yourselves. This matter concerns the future and safety of the Nond Continent. We need all the races to work together in order to achieve the final victory. Now, let��s return to the restaurant first.��


    The representatives didn��t object. The atmosphere here was oppressive and scary. Every second they spent here was stressful, and they couldn��t wait to leave.


    ��Wait a minute. There��s no rush to leave first.�� Irina stepped out, and sneered at Josh. ��We have a traitor from the devil��s camp among us. I don��t want to be stabbed in the back while I��m fighting if we don��t catch him and deal with him first.��


    ��Traitor?��


    All the representatives looked at Irina with shock and doubt, and instinctively stepped away from the people around them.


    ��Irina, you can��t be talking about me, right?�� Josh looked at Irina with shock. He didn��t look panicked. Instead, his expression had a hint of innocence and absurdity.

 Chapter 1771 - No One Knows The Devil Better Than I Do

    <h4>Chapter 1771: No One Knows The Devil Better Than I Do</h4>


    ��Since you know it yourself inside, admit it graciously.��


    Irina looked straight at Josh. It was as though her pair of blue eyes could see through it all. A faint golden glow fell on her, making her look like a goddess.


    Anyone could tell that Irina was picking on Josh.


    The various representatives looked at Josh and Irina in shock and disbelief. Their feud was nothing strange in the Nond Continent.


    There had been rumors previously that the Roth Empire��s king and elven queen had discussed marriage between the two races. Josh and Irina could very well have had a political marriage.


    It was said that Irina left the Wind Forest for the first time to roam the continent because of this incident. That was how the series of legends came about, including the stories she left behind with Alex.


    No one knew what Josh was thinking. However, around three years ago, Alex was ambushed in Rodu, and disappeared without a trace from then on. Rumor had it that he died on that rainy night.


    Back then, Irina went into seclusion, and there was no longer a single word of this couple.


    The Roth Empire med this incident on their enemies, but everyone knew very well that was not the case.


    Besides, some of the people present took part in the assassination that rainy night. Westin retreated to a corner and sized Josh, Irina, and Alex up cautiously.


    Very few people knew that Alex and Irina had a daughter who disappeared together with Alex. No one knew whether she was dead or alive.


    It was apparent that Irina already knew that the feud between Josh and Alex would not end until one of them died. Therefore, Westin was uncertain if Irina wanted to use the devil to take revenge on Josh, or if she really discovered something.


    Everyone had the same thoughts, so while being cautious, they were not eager to make a stand.


    ��Irina, don��t you dare malign the second prince!�� Richard shouted. He stood beside Josh to protect him, and stared at Irina cautiously.


    The knights at the side also pulled out their swords, and stood beside Josh to protect him, looking very nervous.


    ��Perhaps there��s some misunderstanding between us. This is my first time here today and seeing this devil. How can I be a traitor?�� Josh did not avert his gaze or try to conceal anything. Instead, he looked at Irina in shock.


    ��Perhaps you have no idea that the first person I interacted with, who had exchanged souls with the devil, was Borg. He attempted to use the devil aura to attack the Tree of Life to strengthen himself. However, the devil ultimately controlled his soul. Therefore, I killed him.


    ��After that, it was Ferdinand from the Falk Tribe. He had also exchanged his soul with the devil, and unleashed the devil within him. He plotted the death of his family, and I used the Holy Light to dispel the devil aura in him.


    ��No one knows the devil better than I do. The Holy Light would show me the way.��


    Irina raised her magic caster��s staff, and the bright Holy Light started to congregate.


    ��Irina! Stop what you��re doing right now! If you attack the second prince for no reason, you and the Night Elves will have to suffer the wrath of the Roth Empire,�� Richard howled. He raised his magic wand, and pointed it at Irina at the same time.


    ��Irina, you cannot be rash with this,�� Michael said. Things happened too suddenly, and this was not part of their n.


    Josh was the second prince of the Roth Empire. Right now, in front of their enemy, what they needed was to work together. If Irina really injured Josh and caused the Roth Empire��s wrath and dissatisfaction, it would be making the matter worse.


    ��In that case, let me show all of you what he had done.�� Irina threw out a photostone. The image of everyone attacking the devil appeared, and the focus was on Josh.


    Just when everyone was joining forces to attack the octopus monster, Josh released an Exploding Fireball. The fireball flew over amidst all the magic and spells, but it did not fly towards the octopus monster. Instead, it nted to the side, andnded at the edge of the spell formation.


    However, just when the fireball magic was about tond, a light shield appeared on the ground, and absorbed the attack from the fireball.


    ��What?!��


    Everyone��s faces changed upon witnessing that scene.


    After experiencing the prowess of the devil, they had all understood the importance of that seemingly thinyer of seal.


    However, that Exploding Fireball from Josh almost destroyed the spell formation, and caused all of them to die here.


    Everyone looked at Josh with anger.


    Even Richard and the Roth Empire��s knights were in shock.


    ��How could this be?!�� Josh did not appear calmer than the rest. Instead, he watched the scene rey in disbelief as he muttered. ��I�� I cast the attack towards the octopus monster. How did it appear there? This ispletely different from what I saw.��


    ��Stop putting on an act. I found you weird back in the restaurant,�� Irina said coldly with a frown.


    ��Irina, I know you hate me, and have some misunderstandings about me. I will exin it to you in the future. But right now, I, as the second prince of the Roth Empire, have everything that people could only dream of having. Why would I have to exchange my soul with the devil to end up in Ferdinand��s state?�� Josh shook his head. He reproachfully said, ��I was too careless. Ever since I entered this cave, I felt an inexplicable sense of fear enveloping me. I attacked rashly at first because I wanted to do my best to help. Now that I see this, perhaps the devil had controlled me the moment I entered the cave. I almost caused trouble. I am really too weak, and I am not mentally strong enough. That gave the devil a chance.


    ��Thankfully, you��ve detected the abnormality, and prevented the catastrophe from happening. If the devil was really released by me, I would never be able to seek forgiveness even if I die 10,000 times.�� Josh looked at Irina gratefully, and took two steps forward. He looked at her, and openly said, ��If there really is a hint of devil��s aura in me, or if I��ve been possessed by the devil, please use your Holy Light to dispel it for me. I, Josh, am open and aboveboard. I would rather die than let the devil make use of me!��


    ��Your Highness!�� Richard wanted to go up.


    ��Sir, do note up.�� Josh lifted his hand to stop Richard. He seriously said, ��This matter concerns the future of the Nond Continent. I believe in Irina. If the devil really controlled me without me knowing, I would really be a sinner.��


    Josh��s speech was filled with so much sincerity that it left the other representatives deep in thought.


    Even a top-tier powerhouse like Louis could be controlled by the devil. It did not seem improbable that Josh, who was a mere 7th-tier, could be controlled by the devil to do something like that.


    On top of that, Josh��s statement made everyone admire him.


    <i>Those who dare to fight for the crown aren��t simple indeed.</i>?Mag looked at Josh and frowned.

 Chapter 1772 - This Does Not Stop Me From Killing Him

    <h4>Chapter 1772: This Does Not Stop Me From Killing Him</h4>


    Irina looked at Josh with a frown. His attitude was a little abnormal.


    She could ascertain that he had something to do with the devil, and that rtionship was not built after he entered the cave.


    If that was the case, why would Josh dare to ask her to use the Holy Light to cleanse him? Ferdinand had be almost a good-for-nothing after being cleansed by the Holy Light, and the damage to his body dealt physically and spiritually could not be healed.


    ��I know I��m not good enough and not strong enough. I just hope to maintain my innocence.�� Josh looked at Irina, and said in a deep and gentle voice, ��Come, take it as I��m begging you. Use your Holy Light to cleanse me.��


    ��Without preemptive caution, even a 10th tier could be easily controlled by this fellow.�� Louis looked at Josh, and nodded slightly as he said, ��This is a good child. Maybe he was targeted by the devil.��


    As someone who had experienced it first-hand, he knew very well how scary the devil��s powers to spiritually control an individual were. Therefore, he thought that Josh��s exnation of being controlled by the devil at that time to cause the Exploding Fireball to diverge was valid.


    ��That is possible.�� Krassu nodded. He looked at Josh. ��He shouldn��t be that stupid.��


    The two of them basically represented what the others thought.


    Josh��s openness won everyone over, and some of them even felt that he was a true hero who was willing to sacrifice himself for justice.


    ��If you��ve only been bewitched temporarily by the devil, the Holy Light would be of very minute harm to you. It would only dispel the devil aura within you. However, if you��ve exchanged souls with the devil, the Holy Light would rip the devil��s soul out of your soul, and when that happens, you will turn into a dimwit,�� Irina said coldly as she looked Josh in the eye.


    ��I believe I would not be a dimwit,�� Josh said with a warm smile as he stood up tall.


    ��Irina, I��m warning you. If you dare to harm His Highness in any other way during the cleansing, I will never let you off!�� Richard shouted as she stared at Irina.


    Mag walked out from the corner, and stood beside Irina as he looked at Richard calmly.


    The two people standing side by side were very eye-catching.


    Many of them had forgotten how suave these two were when they roamed the continent. The Holy Light would guide them to where justice was.


    Today, the two of them stood side by side once again, and they were still as dazzling.


    Alex did not say anything, but his presence was enough to thrash Richard, who had just warned Irina.


    No one was faster than Alex within three meters, and no one could stop him.


    Josh��s eyelid twitched. He pressed his lips together, and did not speak further.


    ��In front of our enemy, we need to have trust in each other. Since Prince Josh is willing to prove his innocence, let��s have Irina use the Holy Light to cleanse him, and the truth will be out.�� Michael, as the host, naturally would not let the situation continue growing tense. He calmly said, ��At this moment, we have more than 10 10th-tier powerhouses watching to ensure absolute fairness.��


    ��Please.�� Josh took a step forward, and stood with his hands behind him.


    ��Alright, I��ll do as you wish.�� Irina raised her magic caster��s staff, and said in a melodic voice, ��Holy Light, please listen to mymand, light up the darkness and cleanse all evilness!��


    A bright light shot out from the magic caster��s staff, andnded on Josh.


    Traces of ck devil aura rose from Josh��s head, and were disintegrated by the Holy Light.


    However, Josh��s expression remained calm. He merely closed his eyes instinctively, and he did not appear to be in pain.


    After less than 10 seconds, the Holy Light had no reaction to Josh.


    ��There wasn��t much devil aura. I suppose it was from the moment he was controlled,�� Dous said.


    The various representatives nodded. From Josh��s expression and the amount of ck devil aura, it did seem like what Dous had said. Josh had not exchanged his soul with the devil. He had merely been controlled by the devil for a short moment.


    ��Indeed, His Highness is innocent. He��s a victim as well.�� Richard and the knight smiled. At the same time, they secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    ��How could this be?!�� Irina frowned. However, the Holy Light did not detect any more devil aura from Josh��s body. Although she was bewildered, she had no choice but to retract the Holy Light.


    Mag looked intently at Josh. He was not surprised by this result. Since he dared to take the initiative to receive the Holy Light��s cleansing, it meant that he was not afraid of the Holy Light.


    After the Holy Light faded away, Josh opened his eyes with a smile, and looked at Irina as he said, ��Irina, thank you. I felt as though I��ve been through spiritual cleansing. I do not feel clouded anymore. If you had not found out in time and cleansed me, I��m afraid there would only have been greater trouble.��


    ��No matter what method you use, this will not end like that.�� Irina kept her magic caster��s staff, and turned to walk out of the cave.


    Mag left a meaningful smile for Josh, and turned to follow Irina.


    ��Why did you smile just now?�� Irina asked Mag.


    ��I was just pretending to smile meaningfully. That would often be enough to bring immense pressure to a person.�� Mag smiled. ��Actually, I have no idea why I smiled.��


    ��I must have made everyone worried,�� Josh said apologetically to the various representatives. He looked at Mag��s back, and felt a little ufortable inside.


    The smile the other party left behind before leaving made him uneasy, as though Alex had seen through it all. It was as if he had just watched a clown��s pathetic performance. It was driving Josh crazy.


    ��Prince Josh was not controlled by the devil. This matter will end here. Let��s return to the restaurant to discuss the n.�� After wrapping up the whole episode, Michael led everyone back to the restaurant with the teleportation portal.


    ��Er�� I haven��t showered in days. Can I go back with you?�� Ba quickly said. ��I have already finished my job. I can��t help with the rest of the things.��


    ��Of course. You are a hero who has made an outstanding contribution. Follow us back to the restaurant and receive your reward,�� Michael said with a nod. He knew very clearly what Ba had done to contribute to the repair of the spell formation.


    ��In that case, I want to go to the restaurant for a meal and visit my precious disciple,�� Krassu said.


    ��You can��t visit her alone.�� Urien followed them out.


    ��If you��re all leaving, I��m leaving too. The problem will usually alwayse when a person is left alone. It��s better to leave the spell formation to work on its own.�� Novan walked over with a bunch of drafts. He had to make a trip back to the school to see if he could find some useful information in the hidden library.


    The teleportation portal lit up, and the cave was soon empty.


    ***


    ��Something is definitely wrong with Josh. His issue is different from Ferdinand and Borg��s.�� Irina told Mag, who was putting on his apron, on the second floor of the restaurant.


    ��He is smart.�� Mag, who had already changed into his chef��s suit and apron, looked at Irina with a smile, and said, ��But whether he has made a deal with the devil does not stop me from killing him.��


    ��Your smile is very interesting.��


    Irina was slightly stunned. After that, she pinched Mag��s cheek.

 Chapter 1773 - The Bad Beating From The Devil

    <h4>Chapter 1773: The Bad Beating From The Devil</h4>


    All the world��s a stage, and all the men and women merely yers.


    After changing into his chef��s suit, Mag had transformed back into the most popr ma�� male chef among the youngdies in Chaos City.


    Right now, Mag could not really tell if he was ying the role of Alex or ying the role of Mag. However, judging from current circumstances, his acting was superb.


    As for why he didn��t choose to sit with the rest like a big boss for the meeting, and chose to busy himself in the kitchen��


    It was all because of the reservation fees�� no, passion. Yes. It was the sense of achievement when the big shots from the different races lost control of themselves in front of the delicacies.


    He could not kill Josh for the time being. If Josh were to die in Chaos City, the racial war might be brought forward.


    The biggest threat that the Nond Continent was facing currently was the uncertainties. The Great Old Ones hidden in unknown ces were just like ticking time bombs that could explode at any time. It was the kind of explosion that��d destroy the entire continent.


    As for Josh, letting him live for a while more was not of any threat to Mag.


    Since ancient times, the royal family had been the most heartless. If there had been even a single mistake during the assassination on that rainy night, he would not havended in this plight.


    Mag had never intended to let any single one of the father-and-sons off.


    It was already 10.30 am. Mag looked at Irina, who was looking out of the window thoughtfully, and turned to walk downstairs.


    It would naturally not be appropriate for Mag to appear in the restaurant straight away. Therefore, he flipped over a wall at the back, and cycled leisurely back to the restaurant. Yabemiya and Rena had already been waiting at the restaurant entrance, on time to prepare for lunch.


    ��Mr. Mag. Are you preparing for lunch now?�� Dicus asked Mag with a smile.


    ��Yes. I have to do some preparations beforehand.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    Dicus let everyone into the restaurant. This wasmunicated beforehand.


    Mag and the rest walked in, and Vanessa, who was reading a gourmet magazine by the window, stood up excitedly and walked over as he looked at Mag expectantly, and asked, ��Boss Mag, is the entire menu avable for ordering this afternoon? Including beef and mutton kebab?��


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded.


    ��That��s great. I was reading Randy��s column, and it��s already making me salivate. I must try the taste of this mutton kebab,�� Vanessa said happily.


    Mag nced at Vanessa��s innocent smile. She would probably be the most worry-free foodie representative among all the representatives. However, that was also a good thing as she should not worry about such things. It was bliss to be able to be a happy foodie.


    ��Amy! Little Amy?!�� The moment Mag stepped into the kitchen, he heard a familiar voice from the door. Krassu had already walked in as he called out with a bright smile.


    ��Little Amy isn��t even in the restaurant.�� Urien followed behind. He swept a nce across the restaurant, and appeared rather disappointed.


    ��So it��s the two masters. The city lord��s castle has reserved the entire restaurant today, so Amy went to her friend��s to y,�� Mag said without waiting for them to ask.


    ��I see.�� Krassu was a little disappointed. He initially wanted to give Little Amy a surprise.


    ��It��s definitely not a surprise to suddenly see your teacher appear at your house when you��re on a holiday. It��s a shock,�� Ba said softly as she walked in.


    ��I didn��t give her holiday assignments���� Krassu pressed his lips together.


    ��Boss, my sisters, I��m back!�� Ba did not reply. Instead, she opened her arms wide, and ran towards Miya.


    ��Ba!�� Yabemiya looked at Ba, who had not been in touch with them for days, with pleasant surprise.


    The youngdy that was refined and well-put-together now looked as though she had just crawled out of a mine. Her hair was in a mess, and her clothes were also dirty, giving one a rude shock.


    Seeing everyone��s shocked expression, Ba quickly halted and nced at her clothes. She embarrassedly said, ��I haven��t showered for too long. I can��t take it anymore.��


    Yabemiya went up and held Ba��s hand with a face full of concern as she asked, ��Ba, where have you been all this while? If you were kidnapped, blink.��


    ��No, I went to do something big.�� Ba shook her head. She looked at Mag, and said, ��Boss, can I borrow the bathroom?��


    ��Go ahead. I��ll pass you some clean clothes.�� Mag nodded with a smile. There was no reason for him to reject Ba on ount of her days of hard work deciphering the spells in the underground cave.


    ��Alright!�� Ba rushed upstairs happily.


    After removing her dirty clothes, turning on the tap, and feeling the hot water rain down on her, Ba let out a long, rxed sigh. It was the perfect way to soothe her tired body.


    ��I��ve ced the clothes outside. Take a bath after your shower. Remember toe down to eat in a while. I��ll be preparing some extra kebabs for you.�� Mag��s voice came from outside.


    ��Sure!�� Ba replied happily. She looked at the bathtub that was filling up automatically. This was suchvish treatment.


    Mag went downstairs again. This time, Michael had led the various representatives back to the restaurant.


    However,pared to their bright appearance when they left, the various representatives were all in a rather sorry state now. Their faces were full of worries.


    Auster, who had lost an arm, sat with a long face. His wound was no longer bleeding. However, he was only left with one arm for the rest of his life since his arm had been eaten up by the octopus monster, and he could not grow a new arm. His strength would definitely decrease.


    Franklin did not appear too well, either. His injury was only slightly betterpared to Auster��s. His front and back had been badly beaten by the devil, and he did not feel too well. It would take some recuperation before he could recover.


    ��Big Brother Josh, are you injured? Did you guys get attacked by something?�� Vanessa could tell the atmosphere was rather strange, so she inquired with Josh, who appeared rather pale, softly.


    ��Don��t worry. It��s just a small injury.�� Josh smiled at Vanessa, but did not fill her in about what had happened.


    ��What happened to them?�� Yabemiya asked softly in the kitchen. These people were the most formidable group on the Nond Continent. Why did they get hurt?


    Gina shook her head in bewilderment as well.


    ��Just do what you��re supposed to do, and don��t say anything extra,�� Mag said softly.


    Yabemiya quickly shut her mouth, and brought out the tes.


    ��Everyone has seen the situation. I believe all of you know very well how serious this is. Right now, we urgently need to decipher the remaining spells. The giant dragons and Chaos City��s spell formation masters are at their wits�� end. Now, we can only see if there are any spell formation masters in the various races who have studied ancient books and can decipher the spells,�� Michael told the various representatives in a solemn tone.

 Chapter 1774 - Babla! Im Here To Save You!!!

    <h4>Chapter 1774: Ba! I��m Here To Save You!!!</h4>


    After witnessing and experiencing the terror of the devil, the various representatives were clear that everyone on the Nond Continent was in the same boat. Even the strongest giant dragons could not deal with the enemy single-handedly.


    The conversation was getting rather depressing. However, the various representatives still came to a consensus quickly. They obtained a set of scriptures that required deciphering to send it back to their people immediately. The spell formation had to be repaired within three days to solve their urgent problem.


    ��Principal Novan, if we��re unable to decipher all the scriptures in this spell formation within three days, will it escape the spell formation? Must every single scripture be deciphered?�� Sally asked Novan.


    The other representatives also looked at Novan with concern.


    ��Yes. This spell formation is veryplicated. It��s made up of millions of scriptures, and if we are unable to decipher any of it, we will not be able to repair and strengthen the spell formation. A single small mistake could disintegrate this spell formation.�� Novan nodded.


    ��In that case, are we just going to wait here? If it��s so difficult to decipher such ancient scriptures in such a short time, or there might even be the possibility that the scriptures could not even be deciphered, what should we do?�� Sally asked. ��We can��t pin all our hopes on the scriptures.��


    ��Yes. My exact same thoughts.�� Novan nodded. He looked at the various representatives, and said, ��For the past few days, other than deciphering the scriptures, the spell formation masters from Chaos City and the giant dragon tribes had been setting up countless spell formations outside the sealednd. However, judging from the powers of this devil, these spell formations will only be effective in hindering it slightly. They will not be able to seal it.��


    The expressions of the various representatives turned grave.


    ��Therefore, other than asking the spell formation masters from the various tribes toe down to Chaos City, I think there is more need to call upon all the top-tier powerhouses of the Nond Continent to Chaos City to get ready for when the devil breaks through the seal,�� Novan said in a solemn tone. ��This battle might be unpreventable, and we have to be prepared for it.��


    ��The elves are willing to fight for the Nond Continent,�� Sally said with a serious expression as she stood up.


    ��Sa���� Elliot looked at Sally and opened his mouth anxiously. However, there was nothing he could say about it.


    The dwarf representative also stood up, and said in a solemn voice, ��The Issen Castle is able to block off any enemy, but we aren��t confident in blocking out this monster. Since we can��t avoid it, the dwarves are willing to fight for the Nond Continent!��


    ��Evilness is so detestable. The vampires don��t see eye to eye with it. We are willing to stand alongside all of you,�� Drac said with a smile after putting his wine ss down.


    ��The giant dragons have alreadye to a consensus. We will do our best in the fight if this devil really breaks through the seal,�� Louis said as he stood up.


    ��The Falk Tribe is willing to join in the battle!�� Connie clenched her fist as she stood up. She had to exact her revenge!


    ��The Aug Tribe is also going to f*ck that piece of sh*t!�� Auster said angrily as he mmed the table.


    The various representatives all made their stand, supporting the decision to join forces in the battle against the devil.


    In the end, only the Roth Empire did not make their stand.


    Everyone turned to look at Josh.


    ��My apologies, I am unable to make the decision for this matter. I will report this to the king immediately, and I believe that His Majesty will not just sit and watch it happen,�� Josh said apologetically. He was unable to make a decision on behalf of the Roth Empire to be safe.


    ��Alright. Since everyone has decided to join forces, other than gathering more spell formation masters to Chaos City, we would also like all the powerhouses from the various races to be prepared to make their way down to Chaos City as the war might start anytime.�� Michael nodded. He then continued, ��In that case, we need to discuss a strategy for the fight against the enemy. We have paid a heavy price in the cave today, but have not actually dealt any substantial harm to the devil. This meant that we were not able to kill it through normal means.��


    The various representatives started discussing how to deal with the devil with a heavy heart.


    ��As of now, the Holy Light Technique should be the best way that could restrain and deal harm to the devil. But even if I give it my all, I still cannot wound it lethally. In addition, there are very few magic casters who know the Holy Light Technique,�� Irina said.


    ��There are three magic casters in Magus Tower who know the Holy Light Technique. I will ask them toe with the team. However, they are only at the 6 or 7th-tier,�� Richard said.


    ��There are two magic casters from the elven tribe who know the Holy Light Technique. They cane to support as well,�� Sally said.


    ��That��s far from enough.�� Irina shook her head. The two elven light-type magic casters were also only at the 6th or 7th-tier. The amount of damage they could deal to the devil was limited.


    The atmosphere went down again.


    ��I��ve never been so stuck in my life!�� Franklin pounded his thigh frustratedly.


    Mag looked at the group of people in the tense situation, and interrupted, ��It��s lunch time, do you want to order your food?��


    Everyone turned to look at Mag and frowned.?<i>Doesn��t this owner know how to read the situation? Everyone is discussing something that concerns the survival of the Nond Continent. Is it time to eat?</i>


    ��I want 20 mutton kebabs and an insanely spicy grilled fish,�� Vanessa said with a raise of her hand.


    ��Insanely spicy again?!�� Everyone nced around. The thought of the insanely spicy hot pot this morning troubled them, but their stomachs were unknowingly craving for it.


    After thinking it through, it seemed to be meaningless to remain stuck in this situation. It��d be better for them to have some food and fill themselves up so that they had the energy to continue the discussion.


    ��Give me a roasted duck. My taste buds are craving for some vor after staying down there for so many days,�� Krassu said.


    ��A savory tofu pudding, and a braised chicken and rice,�� Urien ordered.


    ��Hot pot again?�� Louis asked Jinx.


    ��No.�� Jinx shook his head vigorously.


    ��How about that insanely spicy grilled fish?�� Jinx nced at Vanessa.


    ��No!�� Jinx red. He could feel his behind tense up the moment he heard the word ��insanely��.


    ��Useless.�� Louis pressed his lips together. After that, he said, ��Arge mild spicy grilled fish.��


    ��My apologies, the spicy grilled fish are all at least medium spicy,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Louis thought about it seriously before nodding, and saying, ��Alright, then a medium spicy grilled fish it is.��


    The various representatives had learned their lesson not to follow Vanessa��s orders. This youngdy might seem weak, but her preferences were unusually shocking. The others chose the dishes that looked good on the menu as they got ready to try something new.


    ��Over here, 10 beggar��s chicken.��


    Dexter used his awkwardmon tongue.


    ��What?��


    The various representatives all turned to look.


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He was not shocked. After all, this was Lantisde��s holy chicken. Dexter would naturally choose it now that he had the chance to eat in the restaurant.


    Just then, a golden glow lit up and a spell formation appeared in the empty space in the middle of all the tables.


    ��Ba! I��m here to save you!!!��


    With the glow came a loud and angry deration.

 Chapter 1775 - Your Daughter Is Great

    <h4>Chapter 1775: Your Daughter Is Great</h4>


    The teleportation portal that suddenly appeared, together with the loud deration, caught everyone by surprise. They all looked at Michael, and thought that this was arranged by him.


    Michael was equally baffled. The city lord��s castle had not arranged for a teleportation portal in Mamy Restaurant. Even the teleportation portal to the sealednd was arranged in the square. How could they have set up a spell formation at Boss Mag��s restaurant?


    When Mag saw that teleportation portal, he was stunned for a while. However, his eyes quickly lit up. ��Ba�� and ��save�� had revealed too much information. Besides, Ba came to Nond Continent through the restaurant��s underground ancient teleportation portal.


    As Ba was the beloved princess of the Moon Nation, the king of the Moon Nation would definitely do something about her sudden disappearance.


    Ba had been trying to reactivate the teleportation portal for months, but had failed.


    Now that the ancient teleportation portal had been opened again, the silhouette had already sent several thoughts through Mag��s mind.


    After the golden glow, a group of people appeared sitting on the empty floor.


    Among them were people holding swords, magic caster��s staffs, and heavy shields. All of them were alert and protecting a middle-aged man wearingvish golden clothes and a jewel-studded crown in the middle.


    Of the 10 people, six were actually 10th-tier powerhouses!


    <i>Where are they from?</i>


    The various representatives were stunned by the sudden appearance of this group of people. They had just epted the existence of Lantisde, and now a group of mysterious powerhouses had suddenly appeared. Was there even an end to this?


    Mag looked at the middle-aged man in the middle with the crown. His features were simr to Ba��s, but most importantly, he had the same light pink crescent between his brows, and it was more obvious than Ba��s.


    <i>There��s no doubt they were father-and-daughter.</i>


    Mag could basically ascertain his conjecture.


    The people from the Moon Nation were also a little dazed.


    They had imagined the various situations that they might face at the other side of the teleportation portal, like countless terrifying unknown organisms, or an extremely difficult environment for survival.


    However, the situation right now was a little different from what they had imagined. They were actually surrounded.


    There were more than 20 10th-tier powerhouses around them, sitting and staring at them.


    They were all dressed differently based on their races, but there was no doubt that they had the aura of a powerhouse.


    It was a hell of a beginning.


    ��Protect His Majesty!�� a great magic caster whose hair had turned all whitemanded. He raised his hand, and formed a protective shield around everyone while saying in a low voice, ��Restart the teleportation portal, we have to leave this ce.��


    Everyone held their weapons tightly. Although they had ended up in grave danger, none of them cowered. They were already prepared to make their glorious sacrifice to protect the safety of their king.


    Although they had no idea where this terrifying ce they had teleported to was, they were outnumbered, and would be disadvantaged in the fight. The most important thing was to ensure the king��s safety.


    ��Hold on!�� Keh waved his hand, and stopped the formation master from reactivating the spell formation. He said in a low tone, ��I��m not going back before finding the princess.��


    That great magic caster started persuading the man. ��Your Majesty, this is an extremely dangerous ce, please����


    ��Enough said,�� Keh interrupted. He nced around to observe the area.


    This ce appeared to be a discussion room. These powerhouses should be in a meeting, and not here to attack them. Otherwise, their weapons should be in their hands, and not by their side.


    On top of that, there was a mixture of races, including elves, forest trolls, dwarves, goblins, and demons from the ancient books. It did not appear that they were on the same side.


    The various representatives were stunned for a moment, but upon seeing the people who came in preparation to fight, they all picked up their weapons ready for the battle.


    Everyone was already troubled by the devil, so they were naturally on guard when they saw the sudden appearance of these fellows.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the restaurant grew tense.


    ��Could they���� Krassu looked at them, but his eyes lit up as he looked at Urien beside him.


    ��The same aura.�� Urien nodded. His icy face also lit up.


    ��Who are you?�� Michael asked in a deep voice. He had no idea who these powerhouses were.


    ��Where is this ce? Who are all of you? If you��ve abducted my daughter, release her now. If she��s fine, I shall not hold it against you,�� Keh said in an equally cold tone.


    ��Daughter?�� The various representatives frowned.


    <i>Where is Ba right now? Why haven��t I seen her? She isn��t their match��</i>?Keh was starting to panic upon getting no replies.


    ��Er�� apologies, may I interrupt���� Mag said as he went up.


    ��Huh?��


    The others looked at Mag. This restaurant owner seemed a little clueless. He even dared to walk towards this group of mysterious powerhouses.


    ��Do you know where my daughter is?!�� Keh stared daggers at Mag.


    ��If my guess isn��t wrong, your daughter should be called Ba?�� Mag said with a smile as he looked at Keh fearlessly.


    ��How did you know that?!�� Keh��s face fell. ��What did you do to her?��


    <i>What do you mean by what I did to her? What kind of person do you think I am? I have been bringing your daughter up well!</i>?Mag rolled his eyes, and smilingly said, ��Your daughter is great, I����


    ��Beast!�� Keh exploded. The pink crescent on his forehead lit up, and pink armor appeared on him as he looked ready to fight it out with Mag.


    ��Huh?��


    Mag raised his brow. This king of the Moon Nation wasn��t behaving like what he expected. Mag was kind enough to take his daughter in, and what was the king trying to do now?


    ��Heh.�� Irinaughed softly. She raised her magic caster��s staff, preparing to make a light shield over Mag.


    ��Father!��


    Just then, a surprised voice came from the stairwell.


    ��Ba!�� Keh paused. He turned back, and saw the figure he had been pining for on standing at the staircase as joy radiated from his eyes.


    ��It��s me!�� Ba rushed over like the wind, and pounced into Keh��s embrace.


    Keh hugged Ba tightly as he said with joy and guilt, ��My child�� I amte����


    ��Your Highness!�� Everyone else from the Moon Nation was also ted, but they still did not let their guard down.


    ��They are father and daughter?��


    The various representatives were surprised at such a sight, but they had let their guard down.


    ��Tell me, did he bully you?�� Keh still had his gaze locked on Mag, though with less caution, and more interrogatively.

 Chapter 1776 - He Really Didnt Force You?

    <h4>Chapter 1776: He Really Didn��t Force You?</h4>


    It had been two months since Ba activated the teleportation portal and left the Moon Nation. What Keh had been most worried about was whether Ba, who had been pampered since she was young, encountered any bad people.


    However, Keh was relieved to see that there were no injuries on her body. Although she had changed her clothes, she looked mentally and physically very well. She didn��t look like she had suffered.


    ��Do you mean Boss?�� Ba flicked a nce at Mag, shook her head with a smile, and said, ��No. Boss and everyone has been very nice to me. I had a wonderful time here.��


    Mag heaved a breath of relief. Fortunately, thisss didn��t spout nonsense. Otherwise, it would be bad if the lord of the moon decided to target him. Furthermore, thedy of their family was still watching them at the side.


    ��Boss?�� Keh frowned. He looked at Ba, and then Mag.


    ��I have been working in the restaurant as a server this whole time. I��m responsible for the very important job of serving the dishes,�� Ba said proudly. ��I use spatial magic to serve the dishes. I am fast and stable.��


    ��Serve the dishes?!�� Keh red. Anger could be seen on his face.


    All the representatives, who had finally understood their rtionships, began to look at Mag too.


    This restaurant boss was really brave to make a princess serve dishes as part of the service staff in the restaurant.


    Perhaps they should say�� impressive!


    ��You impertinent heckler! How dare you make the princess do such a lowly job!�� that great magic caster roared in a low voice as he red at Mag. He wished he could kill him with one punch.


    ��This is the job that she chose for herself.�� Mag was very calm. What was so special about a princess being a server? The elven princess had washed the floors here before, while the chief of the Falk Tribe had even sent deliveries for the restaurant. The vampire princess was the chopper, while the Lantisdean princess was responsible for soothing the children. Was the princess of the Moon Nation more sophisticated?


    ��Don��t be angry, Master. Ain��t I using what I have learned? I don��t know what spatial magic could be used for in the past, but I realized I can use it to serve the dishes now. It��s indeed very useful,�� Ba said to that great magic caster smilingly.


    ��Th-this���� That great magic caster looked at Ba with aplex expression. He was so angry that he didn��t know what to say. He could only sigh. ��As long as the princess is happy.��


    Mag looked at the great magic caster piteously. Suddenly, he could understand his anger. With such a disciple, it was already a blessing if he didn��t die of exasperation.


    ��He really didn��t force you?�� Keh asked Ba.


    ��Of course. The boss is just a normal human being. How can he stop me if I want to go.�� Ba nodded and smiled. ��I want to stay here myself. The restaurant is great. All the maidens here are geniuses, and the boss cooks great food. I am very happy to be here.��


    ��Great. Sister Ba can go home now,�� Gina whispered.


    ��Yes. She can go back to being her princess now. However, I��m going to miss her.�� Miya nodded as she looked at Ba with a sad-to-see-her-go expression.


    Keh was already sure that Ba didn��t suffer in this world, so he was finally relieved. He bowed slightly to Mag, and gratefully said, ��We have offended you earlier, let me apologize to you. I, Keh, King of the Moon Nation, sincerely thank you for sheltering my daughter and protecting her.��


    All the people from the Moon Nation bowed to Mag too.


    ��Don��t mention it. Ba is an excellent employee and also our friend,�� Mag quickly replied. He was rather caught unawares by Keh��s sudden change of attitude.


    ��We came in a hurry on this trip, and didn��t prepare gifts for you in time. I will bring my girl home today, and will return with gifts again to show our appreciation again,�� Keh said to Mag before looking at all the representatives. ��Sorry for our intrusion. We shall be leaving now, and will not disturb all of you anymore.��


    As he spoke, the formation master had already activated the teleportation portal.


    All the representatives couldn��t even react as they looked at the Moon Nation��s entourage who came and left quickly.


    ��Wait for a sec!!!��


    Ba, who was holding Keh��s arm, suddenly jumped out of the teleportation portal��s scope.


    ��Ba, we should return now.�� Keh extended his hand to Ba. There were too many powerhouses here, so it wasn��t wise to stay here for too long.


    ��Royal Father, I specially came back here for my meal�� I��m very hungry now�� Why don��t you wait till I finish my meal before we discuss the matter of returning home?�� Ba said coyly with pouting lips, and her tummy made a rumbling sound very appropriately.


    ��I will get them to prepare a table full of your favorite food after we return home, including countless roast meat,�� Keh said indulgently.


    ��No. Their culinary skills are way below the boss��s. I have been longing for the roast mutton kebabs and the roast beef kebabs.�� Ba shook her head with conviction as she leaped out of the round table��s circle and took a few steps back.


    <i>This child��</i>?Keh looked at Ba helplessly. He had never expected that a helping of roast meat was more important than him.


    ��There��s no hurry to leave, gentlemen. We are the representatives from all the various races on the Nond Continent, and we��re having a meeting here today. We didn��t expect you, gentlemen from the Moon Nation, to teleport yourselves here today. If King Keh doesn��t mind, may I invite all of you from the Moon Nation to have a meal with us as a token from us on the Nond Continent?�� Michael said smilingly to Keh.


    The only key to resolve the Nond Continent��s problem perhapsy with these people from the Moon Nation. Of course they couldn��t allow them to simply leave like this.


    <i>It��s indeed the Nond Continent��</i>?Keh thought. In the past few months, other than repairing the teleportation portal, they had also studied and pored through all kinds of ancient books to deduce the destination of the teleportation portal. One of the possibilities was the Nond Continent.


    The ancient texts didn��t have many descriptions of the Nond Continent. Even its existence was unknown. However, the repaired teleportation portal had connected a passage between the Moon Nation and the Nond Continent.


    ��Don��t worry, Royal Father. This city lord isn��t a bad guy,�� Ba said to Keh. ��Of course, we can��t rule out the others.��


    ��Alright, we shall bother you then.�� Keh wasn��t a timid and hesitant man. Since Ba wasn��t in a hurry to leave, he wasn��t going to force her. He nodded and agreed to stay.


    The city lord��s castle��s staff members began to get busy as they added a few more tables to amodate the people from the Moon Nation.


    Everyone sized up each other, and no one was in a hurry to speak.


    Josh��s gaze swept across the people from the Moon Nation and frowned. The sudden addition of two strong powers, the Moon Nation and Lantisde, within a day wasn��t a good thing for the Roth Empire that wanted to conquer the entire continent.


    ��Look at this menu, Royal Father. Let me tell you this, my boss is really a fantastic cook. Roast mutton kebabs, roast beef kebabs, red braised pork���� Keh was still pondering about how to formally interact with all the powers on the Nond Continent when Ba began to introduce him to the dishes on the menu.

 Chapter 1777 - Save Their World?

    <h4>Chapter 1777: Save Their World?</h4>


    Mag was busy preparing the food for the guests in the kitchen while observing the people from the Moon Nation at the same time.


    Just as they were troubling over how to repair the seal, the people from the Moon Nation just happened to teleport over. It was without a doubt a great help from above in the current situation.


    One had to know that Ba was the one who contributed the most in deciphering the majority of the seal spell formation.


    The Moon Nation had preserved and passed down a batch of ancient books from the ancient times. This was something none of the races on the Nond Continent could take out.


    Now that her master was here with a few formation masters, they could only depend on them to repair the seal within three days.


    Under Ba��s strong rmendation, everyone from the Moon Nation��s delegation ordered 10 mutton kebabs and 10 roast beef kebabs each. As for the other rest, they ordered whatever they wanted.


    ��Did you tell them your identity?�� Keh asked Ba softly.


    ��No. Before this, only Boss and my friends knew.�� Ba shook her head, and simrly softly said, ��However, I��ve been helping them save their world for the past few days, so I can sit with them for the meals now.��


    ��Save their world?�� Keh was confused. Although Ba had great natural talent in spatial magic, due to her young age, she was only 7th-tier now.


    Given her capability, it shouldn��t be up to her to save the world, right?


    Furthermore, she still got to sit and eat on the same table with this group of 10th-tier powerhouses.


    ��I��ll tell you moreter,�� Ba said briefly before asking about her mother and the recent events in the Moon Nation.


    Although Keh still had doubts, he finally found his daughter, so he naturally had to dote on her. Hence, he began to tell her the recent events.


    At first, Michael wanted to interact with Keh to build a rtionship with him so he could ask them for helpter. However, seeing that the father and daughter were having a conversation, Michael wasn��t in a hurry to speak.


    All the representatives had no idea about Keh��s entourage��s antecedents and stance, so they didn��t say much, either.


    The existence of the Moon Nation before this had always been a legend. They would sometimes wonder if there was life on the moon whenever they gazed into the starry sky.


    However, all the races became alert and worried when the passage between the moon and the Nond Continent was opened; the people of the Moon Nation could reallye to the Nond Continent.


    Nobody knew how powerful the Moon Nation was, but judging from the advanced force that they sent to search for their princess, which had seven 10th-tier powerhouses, their capabilities were indeed much stronger than those of the ordinary races.


    If the neers attempted to migrate to the Nond Continent or intended to own a piece of territory on the Nond Continent, it would severely affect the Nond Continent��s situation.


    Everyone harbored their own thoughts, and no one talked. They were all waiting for the dishes to be served quietly.


    However, Novan changed his seat, and went to sit next to the Moon Nation��s great magic caster. He took a piece of paper that was full of runes, and smilingly said, ��Nice to meet you, I am Novan. May I ask you about these runes?��


    Jonas looked at Novan with a hint of surprise in his eyes. This man who looked a little rugged was, in fact, a 10th-tier magic caster. Moreover, judging from the magic waves emanating from his body, he should be a spatial magic caster.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, Jonas took that piece of paper. His gaze swept over the runes on it, and he let out a soft hum before he looked at Novan. ��Where did you find these runes? They seem like they were used in spell formations.��


    Everyone looked at them. They knew what Novan was holding. They didn��t expect that this great magic caster could recognize the origin of these runes at first nce. They wondered if he could decipher the rest of the runes.


    Novan��s eyes glowed, and he continued to ask, ��These runes are copied from an ancient seal spell formation. Does Master know what they mean?��


    ��I know about them briefly. However, the runes are only meaningful when they are ced in theplete spell formation. We might misunderstand their meaning if we decipher them individually.�� Jonas nodded. The rescue party had read through countless Moon Nation��s ancient texts for the past few months before they sessfully repaired that ancient teleportation portal, so he knew the runes on the paper.


    ��To be frank with you, we��re having a huge problem now. A powerful and scary devil was sealed in ancient times, but it has survived until now. Now, this seal can no longer continue to seal it due to its advanced age, so we have to reseal it before it bursts out of the seal and escapes. Otherwise, the Nnd Continent will have a terrifying catastrophe.�� Novan stood up, and solemnly said to Jonas, ��I beseech you gentlemen to help us repair the seal spell formation and reseal that devil again.��


    ��This���� Jonas, Keh and the others were rather surprised to hear that.


    They had just arrived, and they weren��t even sure what kind of existence the other party was. They didn��t expect Novan to suddenly put out such a request to them.


    ��A terrifying devil that has been surviving from ancient times till now���� Jonas furrowed his brows tightly. He remembered some of the ancient legends that he read when he flipped through the ancient books. Some of them had snippets about some powerful gods sealing the scary devils.


    ��Royal Father, Master, what Principal Novan said is true. That fellow is super scary. If it��s allowed to escape, I think we might not be safe even if we stay on the moon.�� Ba stopped smiling. With a serious expression, she said, ��I��ve been helping them to decipher those runes in the seal spell formation. These are the runes that we can��t decipher, and we are in a deadlock.


    ��Now it��s great that Master and the others are here. You guys are the greatest spell formation masters of the Moon Nation. You guys definitely will have ways to reseal that fellow again.��


    Jonas wasn��t anxious to reply. Instead, he looked at Keh.


    ��You are saying that the devil is even more powerful than 10th-tier powerhouses?�� Keh asked Ba.


    Ba nodded, and said with lingering fear, ��It is way beyond powerful. 10-odd of their 10th-tier powerhousesunched abined attack on the devil in the seal earlier. In the end, not only was that devil unscathed, one of them lost an arm, and two of them almost died.��


    Gasp.


    The people from the Moon Nation all sucked in a cold breath. 10-odd 10th-tier powerhouses couldn��t do anything to that devil. What kind of terrifying power was that?


    ��Is what my daughter said true?�� Keh looked at Michael. Thetter should be the one who had more authority among these people.


    Michael gravely said, ��Yes. What Princess Ba said waspletely true. That devil is way more powerful than us, and has very strong magical resistance and physical resistance. The only method we have to fight against it is to reseal it before searching for a method to kill it.��

 Chapter 1778 - Hes The Man Chosen By God!

    <h4>Chapter 1778: He��s The Man Chosen By God!</h4>


    The Nond Continent already couldn��t pull through the current dire situation by putting on a bravado. Therefore, Michael already decided to ask the moon civilization for help as soon as he got to know them.


    Keh fell deep in thought as soon as he heard that. He didn��t suspect the authenticity of Ba and Michael��s words. To the Moon Nation, the existence of the devil was equally amazing as the existence of another, bigger world than the Moon Nation.


    But now, they were standing on the Nond Continent, so the notion of the existence of the devil didn��t seem that difficult to ept anymore.


    Furthermore, a teleportation portal existed between the Moon Nation and the Nond Continent, and they had simrnguages that enabled them tomunicate directly. It showed that the two of them might have some kind of connection, or came from the same origin in the ancient times.


    Keh wasn��t in a hurry to agree. He looked at Michael. ��Can you bring us to check out that so-called seal spell formation and devil?��


    ��Of course.�� Michael nodded. Keh��s caution wasn��t hard to understand.


    ��Wait a sec, wait a sec.�� Ba reached out to pull Keh, who had already prepared to stand up, and hurriedly said, ��There��s no need to rush. Boss is almost done cooking. We can go after we have our meal.��


    ��You. You only know how to eat.�� Keh stroked Ba��s head indulgently. He shook his head, and said, ��Eating is simply to fill our stomach. If this situation is really that dire, this matter obviously����


    ��The roast mutton kebab is done.�� Right then, Yabemiya came out with a long te that was filled with a mound of kebabs. She ced them respectively in front of the Moon Nation��s entourage.


    The rich aroma of the roast mutton washed all over them. The roast mutton kebabs were just taken off the roasting rack. The oil in the fatty meat in between was still sizzling. Roasted sesame seeds and chopped green onions were scattered over them.


    Gulp.


    Keh��s Adam��s apple moved obviously. Looking at that big te of kebabs, he couldn��t shift his gaze away. He couldn��t help but stop even when he was in the midst of his sentence. After a brief hesitation, he continued, ����obviously, we can put this matter aside for a while. I haven��t had a meal together with you for months. Royal Father is not in a hurry to go. I will have a meal with you first.��


    Everyone from the Moon Nation looked at Keh with praise. His Majesty was so wise!


    ��Royal Father, do you mean it?�� Ba raised her eyebrows in disbelief.


    ��Of course.�� Keh nodded honestly, but his gaze was focused on the roast mutton kebabs.


    ��Alright. For the sake of these roast mutton kebabs, I��ll pretend to believe you.�� Ba shrugged before picking up a mutton kebab. She took a bite and chewed happily. A freshly roasted mutton kebab was the most scrumptious.


    Keh nodded at Michael slightly before picking up a roast mutton kebab too.


    The roast mutton in the world was rather special. He wondered if it was because resources were scarce, but they actually cut the mutton into small pieces before skewering each with a bamboo stick. It was different from the Moon Nation that roasted the mutton whole.


    However, the defects couldn��t belittle the virtues. He had to admit that this rich mutton aroma was indeed more enticing than the mutton made by his royal chefs, and there wasn��t any rank odor at all. Just this point alone was enough to see that this chef was more formidable than his royal chefs.


    The food that Ba was so mesmerized with had to be delicious.


    With a trial mentality, Keh bit a piece of mutton.


    The mutton that was just removed from the roasting rack was still hot. Its skin was roasted crispy, while its meat was exceptionally juicy. Once he bit into it, the meat juice squirted in his mouth, and the spices that were on the mutton��s surface blossomed in his mouth too. The spring onions�� fragrance and the sesame seeds that burst while he chewed made his tongue��s taste buds descend into a revelry.


    ��What kind of heavenly taste is this!!! This taste is simply too marvelous!��


    One mouthful followed by another. Even after eating three roast mutton kebabs, Keh still felt that he couldn��t stop.


    His royal chefs had already lost the right to participate in this duel.


    As the king of the Moon Nation, he had to admit that he had never tried such delicious food during his long reign.


    He flicked a nce at Ba, who was immersed in eating the kebabs, and suddenly realized why she was willing to stay in this restaurant. She didn��t need otherplex reasons; just this roast mutton kebab had won over many reasons.


    Others from the Moon Nation were also conquered by the roast mutton kebabs. They ate one mouthful after another. They thought that it was easy and delicious to eat roast meat on a skewer like this. Roast meat should be eaten like this.


    <i>Seems like the taste of the Moon Nation is simr to the Nond Continent��s.</i>?Mag��s lips curled slightly as he watched the people immersed in eating the kebabs. His sense of aplishment couldn��t help but increase.


    The Moon Nation��s kebabs were served first. The other customers whose dishes were not served yet couldn��t help but gulp as they watched the mounds of kebabs disappearing before their eyes.


    However, everyone ordered quite a bit of food, so they felt embarrassed to change their orders now. Hence, they could only wait for their dishes to be served.


    Mag��s actions were very fast. Shortly after the kebabs were served, the Lantisdeans�� 10 beggar��s chickens were ready too.


    Dexter and the people from Lantisde had a reverent expression as they watched Gina carry the beggar��s chickens that looked like golden eggs over. They prayed to the beggar��s chickens together.


    This was the holy object that rescued Lantisde from the abyss of misery!


    Gina used a little wooden hammer to break the mud casing that engulfed the chickens reverently.


    Followed by a few crisp sounds, the hardened mud casings were knocked open one by one. The beggar��s chickens that were roasted to a golden-brown were disyed in front of everyone. The rich roast chicken��s aroma spread together with the heat.


    Everyone was very familiar with the golden mud casings. It was the key that allowed the Lantisdeans to leave the bottom of the sea.


    However, it was the first time that many of the Lantisdeans saw the roast chicken that was within the mud casing.


    The rich aroma assaulted them at such a close distance, making it hard to resist.


    ��Please enjoy.�� Gina smiled and turned to leave.


    ��Let��s dig in,�� Dexter said. He got a small knife out of nowhere, and cut the beggar��s chicken into 10-odd pieces.


    He reached out and picked up a drumstick. Next, he opened his mouth and took a bite. The crispy chicken skin fell apart easily, and the tender, soft meat melted away in his mouth.


    A taste that belonged to chicken��s tenderness and freshness exploded instantly, and the taste buds surrendered immediately. He couldn��t even chew a few more times before it glided down his throat like a naughty chick.


    Tender and not dry, which was coupled with a unique taste. This unexpected delicate taste made the usually calm Dexter let out a soft moan uncontrobly.


    ��Such an exquisite scrumptiousness actually exists! Mr. Mag��s culinary skills can only be described as out of this world. He��s the man chosen by God!�� Dexter looked amazed. Words could no longer describe his emotions. He could only take more bites to express what he felt inwardly.


    The delegations from Lantisde and the Moon Nation, who were thest to arrive, were already eating kebabs and roast chickens. They made the other delegations so greedy that they couldn��t help but frequently looked towards the kitchen.


    This gathering that amassed all the top powers revolved around Mag, the chef. It made people feel a little incredible.

 Chapter 1779 - This Is Indeed A Good Business

    <h4>Chapter 1779: This Is Indeed A Good Business</h4>


    A hearty and delicious lunch gave the Moon Nation��s delegation a good impression of the Nond Continent. They could see their sincerity when they used such scrumptious food to receive them.


    After the hearty meal, Keh didn��t waste any time. He brought Jonas and two formation masters along, and followed Novan and Ba to the ce where the devil was sealed.


    A few momentster, Keh, Jonas, and the rest stood at the periphery of the seal spell formation. They looked at the terrifying octopus monster that was about 1000 meters tall in the spell formation in shock speechlessly.


    ��Such an evil and terrifying aura. I didn��t expect the devil to exist in this world.�� Keh looked shell-shocked, and all his previous doubts disappeared at this moment.


    Ba��s description was not exaggerated at all. This devil was indeed powerful and terrifying. Even as a 10th-tier powerhouse, he still felt small and helpless in front of it.


    This devil evenunched an attack angrily at the seal when they just arrived. That spell formation was so fragile and flimsy that all of them were afraid that it would fall apart.


    ��This seal spell formation is indeed passed down from ancient times. It should be from the same era as that teleportation portal.�� Jonas walked around the seal spell formation, and looked at that octopus monster in the spell formation gravely. ��Therefore, this fellow has been alive since ancient times, and it still maintained its terrifying power.��


    Keh and the others paled. A terrifying devil that had existed since ancient times.


    ��Apart from repairing and reinforcing the spell formation, we cannot do anything to it currently,�� Novan said in a low voice.


    Jonas looked at Keh, and said, ��Your Majesty, I think we should help them repair the spell formation. If this devil broke through the seal, a catastrophe would be brought upon countless souls. With its power, we cannot guarantee that it won��te to Moon Nation.��


    Keh was silent for a moment before he nodded. ��I grant you permission to assist them to repair this seal and reseal this devil again.��


    Smiles appeared on Novan��s and Ba��s face.


    ��Master, we have alreadypleted the deciphering of the majority of the spell formation��s runes. Why don��t we just start with these 60-odd characters.�� Ba went up smilingly.


    ��No, we will start from the beginning.�� Jonas shook his head instead. He smiled at Ba, who looked befuddled. ��This spell formation is even moreplicated than that teleportation portal, and we only have three days�� time. We can��t allow any mistakes, so we have to decipher the spell formation from the very beginning to ensure that every rune is correct.��


    ��Alright�� I admit that I did guess some of the runes.�� Ba nodded before she followed after them with a little notebook, preparing to be their assistant.


    Jonas walked around the spell formation, and observed for a long time before saying to Novan, ��Apart from deciphering the spell formation, we may need to have more materials for the spell formation. ording to my observations, the original seal spell formation is already on the verge of copsing. We cannot do repairs and reinforcements on it directly. We can only rebuild another seal spell formation.��


    ��Alright, I will arrange this matter with the city lord.�� Novan nodded. He hadn��t known about that. They couldn��t even decipher the spell formation previously, let alone rebuild another seal spell formation. Now, with the addition of Jonas and the other two, the deadlock was cleared.


    ��We only have one day to decipher this spell formation, so we need to ensure uracy and speed. Using the princess��s analysis draft as the foundation, let��s begin now.�� Jonas and the other formation masters immediately threw themselves into the analysis work.


    Novan returned to the restaurant to inform all the representatives that the Moon Nation was willing to help the Nond Continent rebuild the seal spell formation. However, all the races might have to supply more materials to rebuild the spell formation.


    ��This is a list of the materials. The materials used by the ancient seal spell formation are precious and of a great variety. They cannot be provided by just one or two races alone, so I hope all the representatives can help to amass these materials and send them to Chaos City by tomorrow noon.�� Novan looked at all the races�� representatives. ��This is a battle that races against time, and we already don��t have much of it left. We need to rebuild a seal spell formation, and seal that devil again.��


    ��Fantastic. If we can reseal it, then we don��t have to worry about it anymore,�� Elliot said with a smile. He looked rather excited.


    ��This is the most optimistic oue.�� Novan flicked a nce at Elliot. ��But the devil can already break out and escape before we can build the spell formation. Therefore, I hope all the representatives can get all your powerhouses to stand by to provide reinforcements to Chaos City at any time. This is an affair that concerns all the races on the Nond Continent. No one will be spared.��


    All the representatives nodded and agreed. They knew what Novan said was true.


    Louis got up with a grave expression, and said, ��The seal is just the start. We don��t know how many seal spell formations were left behind since ancient times, and if they can still undertake their mission of sealing the devils, but we are certain that this devil��s lower body should be still sealed somewhere on the Nond Continent.��


    All the representatives�� expressions began to look severe upon hearing that.


    ��If the devil that was sealed at some ce escapes without us knowing���� Connie said softly.


    ��Then we will have no way to avoid it, and will have to fight it out with it,�� Rex calmly replied.


    All the representatives remained quiet, but this truly seemed to be the only choice.


    <i>Edward, that old fart, should be having a headache now?</i>?Mag looked at Josh, who had a solemn expression, and curled his lips. He removed his apron, and prepared to go out for a walk before fetching Amy home.


    Mag was already not interested to hear what the representatives were going to discuss in the afternoon. It was most probably about how to n overall for all the races��bat power and the worst-case scenario that could happen.


    As for the territorial issues that had caused a heated discussion in the morning, it was already pushed to the side.


    Even though it was mainly because of the sudden devil incident, there were also some other reasons that suddenly popped up, such as the Moon Nation and Lantisde. The two of them had quite a huge number of tip-topbat forces. If they decided to join in the fight for territory, situations that could get out of their control could happen.


    Mag knew the Lantisdeans�� attitude. They actually didn��t have much desire to fight for territory with the rest of the races. As they were the only amphibious race, the boundless ocean was their territory. They had plenty of food and a great living environment. They didn��t have to fight for territory on thend.


    As for the Moon Nation, before a huge new passageway could be built, they didn��t have the ability to transport a massive military force to join in the fight for territory with the rest of the races.


    The teleportation portal was in his restaurant, so Mag was even considering if he should set up a ticket booth for trips to the moon in the restaurant. He could sell two-way tickets. One had to purchase a ticket if they wanted to go to the Moon Nation, or if they wanted toe to the Nond Continent from the Moon Nation.


    <i>This is indeed a good business.</i>


    Even Mag was impressed by his own wisdom.

 Chapter 1780 - Woah, Whats Wrong With You!!!

    <h4>Chapter 1780: Woah, What��s Wrong With You!!!</h4>


    Mag went out to run three errands.


    He went to check out the factories in the north of the city. The textile factory��s operation was normal, and the brewery��s construction was wrapping up. Hannah was at the construction site every day to make sure that the brewery was builtpletely ording to her ideas. She already couldn��t wait to see the rum bursting out of the new brewing machine.


    Then, Mag went to the Blue Suede Fashion shop. He drank afternoon tea with Miss Gloria, and talked about life and ambitions.


    When it was about time, Mag rode his bicycle to fetch Amy home for dinner.


    ��Mr. Mag always gives people a sense of leisure.�� Gloria stood at the second floor��s window, and looked at the figure that was slowly riding away on his bicycle with a faint smile and a hint of blush.


    ��Miss, the Chaos City��s sales briefing was sent back. Do you want to read it now orter at night?�� Mars�� voice appeared behind her.


    ��Give it to me.�� Gloria��s expression became cool and aloof immediately as she turned to take the sales briefing that had just arrived. It was time to be a career woman.


    Time wasn��t a luxury for her, either. Grandmother had been bringing Gloria��s aunt and her two daughters to plead in front of Grandfather every day. She had to ensure Cyril lost the chance to be the sessor forever before Grandfather changed his mind.


    ***


    ��Father, did you know that Daphne��s grandpa brought us to catch bunnies today? We caught a lot of bunnies, and they are so cute.�� Amy sat in the bicycle��s backseat, holding a small cage. There was a wild gray and white rabbit in it.


    ��So, are you going to keep this little bunny?�� Mag asked smilingly.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling, which was having intermittent motion sickness, poked its head out of the bicycle��s basket, and looked at Amy concernedly.


    ��Daphne��s Grandpa said that this bunny is already fully grown. It is no longer a little bunny,�� Amy said.


    ��So?��


    ��S-so�� there��s no need to keep it any longer.�� Amy pondered seriously for a while before saying, ��We could roast it, cook it, or deep-fry it. It will be very delicious.��


    Ugly Duckling scratched its head with its paw and pondered. Then, it suddenly widened its eyes as if it finally realized something.


    <i>Woah, what��s wrong with you!!!</i>


    Ugly Ducklingy back into the basket again, and wallowed in its sad dizziness.


    ��This is a good idea.�� Mag nodded with a smile. Roast rabbit, rabbit stew, diced chili rabbit, M rabbit head�� tsk.


    His ��tear�� couldn��t help but drip from the corner of his mouth when he thought that such a cute rabbit was gonna be eaten.


    Mag brought Amy back to the restaurant, and got past the security checks smoothly.


    All the representatives, who were in a heated argument, turned to look at the father and daughter who just came in.


    Suddenly, they began to feel hungry.


    What an amazing power. This chef actually controlled the tempo of this meeting!


    ��Little Amy!�� Krassu immediately stood up with a smile when he saw Amy.


    There was a hint of a smile on Urien��s face too. However, in order to maintain his great magic caster��s demeanor, he didn��t get up quickly.


    ��Master Krassu, Master Urien.�� Amy also skipped over happily when she saw her two masters. She hugged their thighs separately before she smilingly said, ��Let me introduce them to all of you. These two are my masters.��


    All the representatives twitched their lips. The girl was young, but she sure knew whose thighs to hug.


    Now, everyone on the Nond Continent knew that they couldn��t offend this little girl.


    Mag went back to the kitchen self-consciously, and began to prepare dinner for all the representatives.


    The various representatives, who were discussing how to resolve the devil��s problem, all began to flip through the menu and consider what to eat for dinner.


    <i>Boss Mag is dying the country��s progress and its people.</i>?Michael chuckled inwardly. His gaze swept through the menu as he seriously considered if he should eat grilled fish or braised chicken and rice.


    The Racial Meeting ended at 9 pm.


    ��This restaurant is really awesome.��


    ��I enjoyed my meal so much that I forgot what I was here for.��


    ��Are we still having the meeting here tomorrow?��


    All the representatives patted their round tummies and left the restaurant, rather looking forward to their next meals.


    ��A day like this is so fulfilling.�� Vanessa followed Josh into the horse-drawn carriage as shemented. She had hot pot again for dinner tonight. It was so satisfying.


    ��Vanessa, you will return to Rodu with President Richard early tomorrow morning,�� Josh said seriously to Vanessa.


    ��Ah?�� Vanessa was slightly stunned. She immediately shook her head. ��No. I tried so hard toe to Chaos City. How could I just return after only staying for one day?��


    ��This isn��t a joking matter. That devil is very close to Chaos City, and now we��re not sure if those formation masters have the ability to seal it again. Chaos City is the most dangerous ce now, so you have to return to Rodu. Tomorrow I will ask Uncle Abraham to go back with you,�� Josh said gravely in a stronger tone of voice.


    This was the first time Vanessa saw Josh talk to her like this, and she slightly deted. She hesitantly said, ��But�� aren��t all the races going to send out their powerhouses? Can��t we defeat that devil like that?��


    ��You can��t even imagine its power.�� Josh shook his head, and his face suddenly turned pale. He grabbed the carriage cabin instinctively.


    ��Big Brother Josh, are you alright?�� Vanessa looked at Josh nervously.


    ��I��m fine. It��s just a small injury.�� Josh shook his head slightly as he fixed his gaze at Vanessa. ��However, you must return tomorrow. Otherwise, I can��t answer to Royal Father if anything happens to you.��


    Vanessa hesitated for a moment before nodding, and softly replied, ��Alright, I��ll go home then.��


    ��Good.�� Josh reached out to pat her head. ��After this matter is over, I��ll bring you back to Mamy Restaurant for you to eat to your heart��s content.��


    Vanessa��s eyes lit up, and she looked into Josh��s eyes. ��You said that, so don��t lie to me!��


    ��I will be a puppy if I lied to you.�� Josh nodded smilingly. He looked at Vanessa with an indulgent gaze.


    The horse-drawn carriage stopped at the city lord��s castle, and Josh alighted calmly before returning to his room.


    After he went into his room, the anti-surveince spell formation that he brought along with him at all times was activated, Josh couldn��t help but spit out a mouthful of ckish red blood. His already paleplexion became as white as a sheet of paper. He stumbled two steps forwards and sat down by bracing himself against the table. He then panted harshly.


    He took out a small bottle and removed its cork. He poured out a bunch of little blue pills, and fed them into his mouth with trembling hands. He grabbed the water pitcher on the table, and drank big gulps of water before he could barely swallow those pills.


    After doing all that, Joshy on the table weakly and panted. It took him a long time before he could recover.


    Joshy on the table for a long time before the medicine finally took effect. Color began to return to his face. He slowly got up and took out a ck box from under the bed. He opened the cover, and coldly said to the ck statue inside, ��You almost got me killed.��

 Chapter 1781 - How Could A Man...

    <h4>Chapter 1781: How Could A Man...</h4>


    ��Mother, is thisfortable?��


    Amy stood on the bed as she massaged Irina��s back eagerly.


    Ugly Duckling was lying by Irina��s feet, simrly massaging her calves eagerly.


    ��Mm-hm. It is.�� Irina closed her eyes, and could not stop herself from smiling.


    ��Tsk, tsk���� Mag stood at the side jealously. His daughter had not given him a massage before.


    ��I��ve been walking a lot today, and my legs are also a little sore.�� Irina lifted her long legs, and ced them on a stool by the bed as she nced at Mag.


    Amy quickly looked at Mag, and gave him a meaningful look.


    Mag raised his brow. How could a man��


    ��Let me massage it for you.�� Mag sat on the stool very naturally, and ced Irina��s feet on hisp.


    Her calves were long and fair, but they were not skinny. Instead, she had a beautiful curve at her calves, and her ankles were thin. Her feet were small and fine. Her round toes were like sulent pearls. The moment Mag touched them, Irina would even tense her feet up.


    Although Mag was not obsessed with feet, he still could not help but exim when he saw the exquisite feet that were like a pair of art sculptures.


    Of course, that pride belonging to a man felt good when he held the pair of feet in his hands.


    <i>Yes. Let me introduce to you, these are my wife��s feet.</i>


    ��Are you massaging or not?�� Irina asked with a blush as she looked at Mag who was a little out of sorts as he stared at her feet.


    ��I��m trying to see where I should start!�� Mag coughed dryly, and ced his hands on Irina��s leg as he started to massage her.


    Her skin was very soft and smooth, and her muscles were not too hard. It was the level of a top-grade ingredient��


    Mag tried to dispel all other thoughts, and went back to recalling the acupoints and techniques the youngdies used when he went to rx in the past as he started to massage Irina��s calves and feet.


    As he looked at Irina, and Amy, who would asionally say something cheeky, Mag felt warm and fuzzy inside. Such happiness was hard toe by, and he hoped that it would stay this way forever.


    Irina��s face turned slightly red. However, she gradually rxed from the initial nervousness with Mag��s adept techniques.


    She was shocked that Mag was so good at massage. He had been a man who only wielded knives and swords. This actually was more rxing than going to the spa.


    ***


    Rodu. The pce was still as brightly lit.


    The entire Rodu was shocked by the letter sent from Chaos City.


    The king gathered the courtiers to discuss the matter all through the night.


    A courtier walked in quickly to the meeting hall, and respectfully said, ��Your Majesty, we��ve prepared materials for 18 types of spell formations ording to your request. Would you like us to send them to Chaos City right now?��


    Andre, who was sitting on a high seat, calmly said, ��There��s no rush. You can set off tomorrow morning.��


    ��Yes,�� that courtier replied, and turned to leave.


    ��Your Majesty, this devil incident happened very suddenly. In addition, there was also the sudden appearance of two strong forces, the Moon Nation and Lantisde. Things have changed drastically. How should we make our stand at the peace talks?�� one courtier raised his concern.


    The other courtiers were also worried.


    Initially, with the Roth Empire��s might, everyone thought that they would be able to raise the issue of redrawing territorial lines. The best-case scenario would be to let the other races willingly give up somend to the Roth Empire without a war.


    However, with the appearance of the devil, the peace talks suddenly did not seem so important.


    On top of that, the appearance of Lantisde and the Moon Nation, with several 10th-tier powerhouses, was also a factor in the redrawing of borders.


    ��Let��s not talk about the peace talks. Right now, we have to settle that fellow that suddenly appeared.�� Andre stood up. ��Get them to prepare. If the repair of the seal fails, we will be sending out 20 10th-tier great magic casters and 20 10th-tier knights to aid Chaos City.��


    ��40 10th-tier powerhouses!��


    The expressions of the courtiers in the hall changed. This was almost 90% of the Roth Empire��s elites, and His Majesty actually wanted to send all of them out.


    ��It��s also time to let them know how strong the Roth Empire is.�� Andre smiled and left with a group of guards protecting him.


    ��Your Majesty is wise.��


    The courtiers were all deep in thought.


    ***


    ��Get all military divisions to get into category 1 battle mode,�� Andre suddenly told a courtier beside him when he walked out of the hall.


    ��Yes.�� That courtier quickly left.


    ��Devil�� What a timely arrival. I do want to see how powerful you are���� Andre scoffed.


    ***


    ��Devil.��


    In the Starry Cave, Helena looked at the dimly lit stars in the crystal ball with a grave expression. A dark cloud spread across the stars like a ck hole, seemingly devouring all the stars.


    ��High Priestess, Princess Sally was too rash. Not only did she not align herself with the Roth Empire, she even made such a promise on behalf of the elves. Do we need to liaise with Chaos City on the matter of sending out powerhouses���� an elder said.


    ��Fool, do you think the Roth Empire would really be kind to us?�� Helena nced at the elf coldly, and mocked, ��If the Roth Empire could really defeat all of Nond Continent, that old fox Andre would never let the elves survive.��


    ��But���� That elf wanted to speak further.


    ��We elves are no longer what we used to be. We can��t even guarantee that we can win against the goblins, what do we have to use as a chip for negotiation with the Roth Empire? The pathetic bteral rtion?�� Helena scoffed.


    ��Sally made the right decision at an appropriate time. This time, we can only have the chance to survive in this storm by standing on the opposite side of the Roth Empire.�� Helena retracted her gaze, and looked up at the starry sky with a grave expression as she said, ��A huge crisis is already looming over the Wind Forest.��


    ***


    The news of the terrifying devil quickly spread amongst the various races at the fastest speed.


    That night, the people of the ruling tier of the Nond Continent were unable to fall asleep.


    Countless resources were taken out from treasure vaults and ced on flying steeds to be sent to Chaos City.


    The best spell formation masters had all been activated to proceed together with the materials.


    This was a battle that concerned the survival of all races on the Nond Continent.


    This time, everyone was in the same boat!

 Chapter 1782 - Bro, If Theres A Chance, Lets Get Through This Ordeal Together!

    <h4>Chapter 1782: Bro, If There��s A Chance, Let��s Get Through This Ordeal Together!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag had a good sleep.


    His wife, his child, and a warm bed.


    Such a simple and blissful vision hade true for Mag.


    Although he was sleeping on the floor, that did not decrease his sense of satisfaction when looking at the two soundly sleeping on the bed.


    After getting up gently and washing up, Mag went downstairs, wrote a notice, and pasted it on the door: Creating new addition to menu, closed for three days starting from today!


    The arrival of the people from Moon Nation was a booster shot for the initially tense situation.


    However, this did not mean that they would definitely be able to seal the devil back. The time left for them was limited, and any mistake could cost them a heavy price of facing a terrifying devil.


    Although support from the various races was already on the way, if the first batch of powerhouses were unable to stop the devil, Chaos City, which was a mere 15 kilometers away from the Thunderstorm Mountains, would be the first to take the hit.


    Telling the residents of Chaos City the reality of the situation would definitely cause widespread panic.


    Where could they run to?


    Chaos City was located at the center of the entire continent. That meant that the devil was also situated at the center of the continent. It could choose to go on a killing spree in any direction.


    Most of the residents of Chaos City were ordinary people.


    They did not have rides that could travel thousands of kilometers, nor did they have passes that could allow them into the borders of the other races�� territories.


    This was the reason the city lord��s castle sealed off all information leaks.


    If even the strongest powerhouses were unable to stop the devil, running away would be futile.


    Mag thought that Chaos City could not be med for that.


    He could be certain that even until the very moment Chaos City met the devil, the people from the city lord��s castle and Gray Temple would die first, defending the residents from outside the city.


    Mag also needed more time to take part in this battle. He could not continue to multitask with running the restaurant and cooking.


    Mag had already informed Miya and the rest about the restaurant��s closure, and they also understood that the current situation was tricky.


    ��Is it just the three of us for breakfast?�� Irina asked Mag, who was bringing out the steak, while she sipped on her soybean milk.


    ��Yes. I told Gina to go home for a few days during the break.�� Mag nodded as he cut the steak up into small pieces for Amy.


    ��It��s quite a huge loss to close the restaurant for three days.�� Irina looked at Mag with a smile. She knew just how much Mag cared about the restaurant��s business.


    ��It��s alright. Whatever losses we make can be gotten back from some fellow sooner orter.�� Mag was rather calm. As long as the people from Moon Nation could repair the seal, the system would then be able to build an octopus tentacle processing nt. When the time came, he would then do a hugeunch on octopus tentacles, and earn the losses of these three days back.


    Irina smiled and did not speak further. A man who knew how to earn money was naturally great.


    ��Father, what should Amy do if you are going to save the world?�� Amy looked at Mag as she chewed on her steak.


    ��Amy just needs to be cute,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Aight.�� Amy nodded, a little confused.


    ��Where does Amy want to go and y today?��


    Amy thought for a while, and said, ��I want to go to Big Sister Miya��s ice cream shop to y. All the big sisters are there today. I��ll y all day there, then.��


    ��Alright. Then I��ll send you overter.�� Mag nodded. He was also relieved for Amy to be with Miya and the rest.


    ��Are we letting them leave first?�� Irina suddenly asked.


    Mag naturally knew what she meant. He fell silent for a while before looking her in the eye, and said, ��I think it��s not necessary for now.��


    ��If we really meet with the worst-case scenario, I will get Ah Zi to bring them away,�� Mag continued.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Irina nodded, and did not ask further.


    After breakfast, Mag sent Amy to the ice cream shop, and turned into a small alley. When he exited from the alley, he was already geared up.


    Mag took a trip to the Thunderstorm Mountains and went underground. However, he did not enter the cave. He stayed outside to chat with Novan for a while.


    The good news was that the appearance of Jonas and the other professionals helped them decipher almost all the scriptures within a night, and they were now in the checking phase. This afternoon, they would be able to finish deciphering everything.


    However, the troublesome part was that this spell formation was way moreplicated than they had expected. Therefore, things were not looking optimistic for repairing it in two days with regard to the time and materials they had.


    ��Wish you good luck.�� Mag turned to leave. He had no knowledge of spell formations, and had no materials to help them with it. Therefore, he would not meddle with these things.


    However, he could get some information from what Novan said.


    Even if they had sufficient materials, it would be very difficult to repair the spell formation before it lost effectiveness.


    That meant that they would need to buy more time for the spell formation masters, and prevent the devil from leaving the area.


    He, at 9th-tier, almost got killed by that octopus monster.


    However, he had already gotten his strength. Therefore, he decided to find a ce to electrocute himself so that he could get back to his peak.


    Mag found himself a nice ce, and was about to receive the thunder strike when he suddenly asked, ��Oh, right, System, can this thunder strike pose substantial damage to this octopus monster?��


    ��ording to experiments, once the electricity reaches a certain voltage, it could result in a numbing effect on any organism. The extent would depend on how strong the bolt is. Thunder and lightning are part of nature, and all these are the rules of nature.


    ��After you��ve upgraded your strength, you would be able to attract a strong thunder strike. Right now, everything within 10 meters of you would be considered as one with you. The magnitude of the thunder strike would be directly proportional to the strength of the person,�� the System said.


    ��Fantastic!��


    Mag��s eyes lit up. He immediately gave up the thought of striking himself.


    Even if he regained his 10th-tier, he would merely be able to cut off a few pieces of the octopus monster��s tentacles with his sword. That would not make much difference to the situation.


    However, if he could do the thunder strike with the octopus monster��


    Hehe.


    Just thinking of that scene felt exhrating.


    ��Bro, if there��s a chance, let��s go through this ordeal together!��


    ***


    ��Aye�� What a depressing day����


    Outside of Mamy Restaurant, Vanessa and Abraham sighed at the same time when they saw the notice at the door.


    ��Alright. Since it��s not open, let��s go,�� Abraham said disappointedly.


    ��Luckily I had two rounds of hot pot yesterday. I have no regrets,�� Vanessa consoled herself as she followed behind Abraham, and boarded the horse-drawn carriage.


    ��I feel that there is no need for me to return to Rodu. Look at how orderly Chaos City is. No one is treating it as a big deal,�� Abraham told Josh, who was sitting opposite of him.


    Vanessa took a sneak peek at Josh, and did not say anything.


    ��Uncle Abraham, this is Royal Father��s wish. You have also been out here for quite some time. It is time to go back to take a look..�� Josh pulled out an envelope, and passed it to Abraham.

 Chapter 1783 - Why Are We Running?

    <h4>Chapter 1783: Why Are We Running?</h4>


    Mamy Restaurant��s closure had inconvenienced many, including the various representatives who had already fallen in love with the food there.


    ��I thought that this ce was the city lord��s castle��s canteen. Seems like that��s not the case,�� Drac mumbled with a frown as he stood outside the restaurant.


    ��Heh. The city lord��s castle cannot afford it.�� Cami pressed her lips together. However, this ce was her canteen. Now that it was closed, she still had to think about where to eat.


    ��Let��s go. Our manpower and resources should be on the way. We have to go and watch it.�� Drac turned and got on the horse-drawn carriage.


    ��You go on your own. I��ll go walk around. In any case, it would never be my turn to fight the monster.�� Cami waved her hand and left.


    ��Thisss.�� Drac nced at Cami with resignation. If he��d known that there would be so much trouble at this meeting, he would not have been so eager toe.


    The restaurant was not open, but Yabemiya��s ice cream shop was operating as usual.


    Although it was still early, a bunch of children who could not resist the temptation of ice cream dragged their parents over early in the morning since it was the holidays.


    Cami pushed the door open, and nodded to greet Miya and the rest, who were busy. After that, she took a seat by the window in the corner. This ce was the furthest from the children��s y area, and it was very quiet.


    The moment Cami sat down, Amy came over with Ugly Duckling in her arms, and sat right opposite her with a smile, asking, ��Big Sister Cami, where is your Little ckie?��


    Ugly Duckling��s ears pricked up. Although it still looked rather lethargic, it was obviously on its guard at the mention of that ck cat.


    ��I didn��t bring it out,�� Cami answered with a smile and a shake of her head.


    ��Mm-hm. It��s so ugly, it is a little inconvenient to bring it out.�� Amy nodded understandingly. She lowered her head and nced at Ugly Duckling as she said with a sigh, ��Ugly Duckling, do you know how much courage and determination I need to bring you out?��


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling meowed with grievance. It stroked its furry head against Amy��s hand in an attempt to salvage even the slightest love from her.


    A few children at the side stared at Ugly Duckling. It was a furry ball, and looked absolutely cute.


    Miya brought an ice cream over, and passed it to Cami with a smile. She softly asked, ��No meeting today?��


    ��Mm-hmm. I��m just a calefare anyway.�� Cami nodded. She raised her hand, and set up a small soundproof shield. After that, she looked at Yabemiya, and said, ��The restaurant is closed for the next two days. Do you guys want to leave Chaos City to seek shelter?��


    ��Seek shelter?�� Miya looked at Cami with bewilderment.


    Cami looked Miya in the eye, and said, ��The situation this time is a littleplicated. I am not sure if they can really stop that fellow. If they can��t, Chaos City will be in danger. Therefore, I want to bring you all away for the next few days. In any case, the result will be out two dayster.��


    ��Err���� Yabemiya was hesitant. Although she wasn��t sure what the adults had been discussing yesterday, she could tell the seriousness of the matter from their expressions.


    ��Miya, do you trust me?�� Cami asked.


    ��Of course.�� Yabemiya nodded without hesitation. She thought for a while, and said, ��I want to discuss this with everyone. After all, this is not something I could decide on my own.��


    ��Alright.�� Cami nodded, and began eating her ice cream.


    ��Here. If you haven��t had breakfast, have some small biscuits. It tastes great together with the ice cream as well.�� Amy pulled out a small tin box from nowhere. It was filled with little bear biscuits. She ced it in front of Cami, and said, ��Father gave me this as a snack.��


    Cami looked at the little bear biscuits in the tin box and frowned.


    As a vampire��


    ��This biscuit is crunchy, fragrant, and sweet. It��s 10,000 times better than pancakes.�� Amy picked up a biscuit, and bit the head off of the bear in one bite. She munched on it just like a squirrel stealing food and enjoying it a lot.


    Cami, who had yet to have breakfast, quickly felt her stomach growl. She could not help but swallow her saliva.


    ��Here, try one. It��s really delicious.�� Amy picked another biscuit up, and passed it to Cami.


    In order not to leave a stereotypical impression for the child, Cami epted Amy��s warm invitation, and at the same time emphasized, ��I��ll just have one.��


    Crunch.


    The moment she bit into the biscuit, Cami��s eyes lit up. The biscuit was crunchy, fragrant, and sweet. It did not require too much chewing, and was not too dry.


    After finishing one, she could not help but reach for another one.


    A bite of the little bear biscuit paired with a bite of ice cream was strangely delicious.


    After the mini peak period, Miya hung the closed sign on the door. Behind closed doors, everyone gathered.


    Today, Elizabeth, Gina, Shirley, Ang, Firis, Jane, and Anna had alle to Yabemiya��s ice cream shop. Rena went to the hot pot restaurant early in the morning, and Hannah was at the brewery. Ba had yet to return as well.


    Most people from the restaurant were there.


    ��Amy, where��s your father?�� Cami asked Amy. The restaurant was not open today, and Amy was here. Where did Mag go?


    ��He went out early in the morning. Maybe he has gone to the factory.�� Amy shook her head, uncertain where her father had gone.


    ��Miya said that you wanted us to leave Chaos City for two days. What happened?�� Elizabeth asked Cami. She had not been present at the restaurant yesterday.


    The others also looked at Cami. Thetter participated in the meeting as a representative of the vampires yesterday. Perhaps she knew something.


    After making sure that the soundproof spell formation was set up, Cami looked at everyone, and seriously said, ��Something nasty appeared near Chaos City, and it��s difficult to deal with. Right now, the various races deployed their resources and powerhouses over, but even so, there is no guarantee that we can reseal or kill it.


    ��Once the situation gets out of hand, Chaos City might be attacked. Therefore, I was thinking of bringing all of you out of Chaos City beforehand to seek shelter and wait for two days to see how the situation turns out.


    ��If things are under control, you guys cane back again. If the worst-case scenario happens, don��te back.��


    Everyone��s expression changed. Would no one on the entire continent be able to deal with this terrifying thing? How powerful did it have to be?


    ��Why hasn��t Chaos City or the other races raise an rm?�� Elizabeth asked.


    ��Panic might result in a more serious aftermath. Right now, the Nond Continent needs to gather all elites to deal with that fellow.�� Cami shook her head slightly. ��On top of that, if all the powerhouses of the Nond Continentbined cannot stop that fellow, there isn��t much point in running.��


    ��In that case, why are we running?�� Amy asked as she raised Ugly Duckling��s little paw.


    ��No one would want to be the one to die first, right?�� Cami said calmly.

 Chapter 1784 - You Should Leave That For Your Wife In The Future

    <h4>Chapter 1784: You Should Leave That For Your Wife In The Future</h4>


    After a short discussion, voting was done for Mamy Restaurant��s first leaderless meeting.


    ��50-50.��


    Yabemiya disyed the 10 votes in her hands. Both to leave and to stay took half of the votes.


    ��What a headache.�� Cami frowned. She was rather shocked at the results.


    ��Since running away is pointless, why don��t we stay and fight?�� Shirley said calmly.


    ��Do you think I would want to bring you all away if we had a chance of winning?�� Cami looked at her, and locked her brows together tighter.


    ��I agree with leaving for two days temporarily. Whether we stay or not will not be of much help to Chaos City. If it was something even the 10th-tier powerhouses could not defeat, staying would instead be a burden, don��t even mention taking revenge,�� Elizabeth said.


    ��The chief of the Aug Tribe, Auster. All of you should still remember him, right?�� Cami asked.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Everyone nodded. They had quite asting impression of that fellow previously when helping Connie to exact revenge at the Falk Tribe��s.


    ��He lost an arm yesterday because of that terrifying thing. It ate his arm, and even almost killed the chief of the Tyranno Dragon tribe,�� Cami said.


    ��Franklin is one of the strongest dragons out there.�� Elizabeth bit her lips slightly. She had already realized that thing Cami mentioned was.


    Elizabeth turned back, and told Yabemiya, ��Miya, pack up and get ready to leave Chaos City.��


    ��Alright.�� Miya nodded. She took Jane��s and Ang��s hand, and said, ��You two pack up as well. We��ll all leave. Take it as a holiday.��


    After Elizabeth made her stand clear, everyone hesitated for a while, but eventually prepared their things to leave.


    ��But I have to wait for Father to make a decision,�� Amy said softly.


    ��You guys pack up first. I��ll look for him.�� Cami stood up and disappeared into a wisp of ck smoke in the restaurant.


    Anna looked up at Shirley, and asked, ��Are we really not leaving with everyone?��


    Shirley saw the inconceble worry in Anna��s pure eyes, and hesitated for a while. Eventually, she nodded, and said, ��We��re leaving too. For a safe ce.��


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Anna finally smiled as she grabbed Shirley��s hand tightly.


    ��I might not be able to leave with everyone. I came over in the morning to bid farewell. I��m going back to Lantisde,�� Gina told everyone.


    ��Go ahead. It��s good to go home,�� Yabemiya said with a smile. Very quickly, she continued, ��Let me go look for Rena and the rest. They don��t know about this yet.��


    ***


    When Cami found Mag, he was pushing his bike and chatting with Teacher Luna, whom he met coincidentally. Mag said something that made Lunaugh asionally. Her gaze was filled with joy and gentleness.


    ��This fellow is not pure indeed. He won��t even let the child��s teacher off!�� Cami mumbled to herself as she squatted on the wall, and watched the two walk into the distance.


    ��It seems like Mr. Mag has very deep insights on education. I would have to consult you again next time.�� Luna looked at Mag with a smile.


    ��It was just something interesting that I��ve heard in the past. It��s already rare to be able to make Teacher Lunaugh. I wouldn��t call them insights, not to mention consultations.�� Mag quickly waved his hands. After he had decided to go through the thunder strike with the octopus monster, Mag returned to Chaos City. On his way, he met Luna, who was on her way to delivering things for the children, so he stopped to have a chat with her.


    Of course, his motive was very pure. After all, she was Amy��s favorite teacher. Therefore, Mag would also show a little more concern for Luna.


    ��Are you going back to school?�� Mag asked Luna after they ended their previous topic.


    ��Yes. A batch of education equipment arrived today, and I have to arrange the workload for it.�� Luna nodded with a smile, and said, ��I enjoyed chatting with you. I feel a lot more rxed now. I��ll be heading off first, till next time.��


    ��The restaurant is closed today, and I��ve wasted Teacher Luna��s precious time. Let me send you back to school. It��s on the way.�� Mag removed the child seat, and hopped onto his bike as he smiled and patted on the backseat of the bike. ��If you do not mind the cold wind.��


    ��I��ll have to trouble you.�� Luna smiled at Mag. She hesitated for a while, but eventually hopped onto the backseat. She put her hand over her suddenly racing heart, and consoled herself,?<i>It��s really because I have no time left�� yes, that��s it����</i>


    ��Hold on steady,�� Mag reminded her, and started to pick up speed.


    Luna grabbed Mag��s waist subconsciously as it was her first time on a bike, but she quickly released her hand. However, the bicycle was traveling at such rapid speed that she had no choice but to grab onto Mag��s shirt with a blushing face. At the same time, she closed her eyes, afraid to look at the floor running past below her.


    ��Hmph! I��ve already taken it down. Let��s see how you��re going to exin it to your wife in the future.�� Cami, who was squatting on a roof, snorted coldly and kept the photostone in her hand. At the same time, she disappeared.


    ��Was the wind too cold?�� Mag mumbled to himself as he looked at Luna, whose face was red, running into the school. He turned around, and was getting ready to head back when a head fell off the tree in front of him, causing him to raise his fist in shock.


    ��Errrr����


    Mag watched as Cami climbed out from the shrubs with a ck eye, and awkwardly went over to help her up.


    ��You�� You actually hit me?!�� Cami was angry and annoyed. She felt one of her eyes sting, and what infuriated her the most was that as a 9th-tier vampire, she actually flew from a man��s�� single fist?


    ��It��s your fault for suddenly hanging upside down from a tree in broad daylight. My body did it on its own. You can��t me it on me.�� Mag shrugged.


    ��Hmph!�� Cami stomped her feet. She did want to scare Mag on purpose, but did not expect that his first reaction would be to give her a punch.


    Without putting his guard up, without care�� he made her fly with a single hit just like that.


    If word of this were to get out, her reputation would be ruined.


    ��Ahem. Just pretend that this had never happened.�� Cami let out two dry coughs.


    ��Why are you here?�� Mag looked at Cami with bewilderment. As a representative of the vampires, she should be in the meeting at the city lord��s castle.


    ��Why? Are you guilty and worried that your hookup was discovered?�� Cami looked at Mag with a seeming smile.


    Mag raised his brow. He could be certain that no one was tailing him after he left the city. After he entered the city, in order to conceal his strength, he restrained his consciousness, so he did not know when Cami appeared. Therefore, he said, ��I bumped into my daughter��s teacher, and sent her back to school because she was in a rush. Is this considered a hookup?��


    ��Hmph, don��t bother exining it to me. You should leave that for your wife in the future.�� Cami scoffed as she tossed a photostone into his hand.

 Chapter 1785 - Can I Eat The Goats Again?

    <h4>Chapter 1785: Can I Eat The Goats Again?</h4>


    Mag knew that if you walked by the river frequently, your shoes were bound to get wet. However, he never thought that his retribution woulde so quickly.


    He looked at the photostone in his hand with his brows tightly knitted together.


    Exin?


    Women never needed exnation. They only believed what they saw.


    ��You can keep it. I don��t have a wife anyway.�� Mag looked at Cami with a smile.


    ��You���� Cami red at him. She did not think that someone so shameless actually existed.


    ��There are already very few helpful men like me. If you would like to use this to apply for the title of a good Samaritan for me, please hand it to the city lord��s castle on my behalf,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��I will not hand it to the city lord��s castle. I will hand it to Miss Gloria.�� Cami kept the photostone and smiled. ��I want to let her see clearly what kind of hypocrite you are.��


    ��Miss Gloria and Teacher Luna are on pretty good terms. It��s alright if you want to advertise my excellent personality.�� Mag did not mind.


    ��Heh. As if I would believe you.�� Cami rolled her eyes, and did not believe her words.


    Mag got on his bicycle, and asked Cami, ��I��m going back to the restaurant. Do you want me to give you a ride?��


    ��Sure.�� Cami was about to get on when she quickly stopped, and scoffed, ��Trying to set me up?��


    ��Forget it if you don��t want the ride.�� Mag kept the photostone secretly, and stepped on a pedal as he dashed off.


    ��Hold on.�� Cami stopped Mag, who just set off, and softly said, ��I��m here to notify you to pack your things and leave.��


    ��Leave?�� Mag was baffled.


    ��You were there at the meeting yesterday. Now���� Cami exined the situation to Mag again. ��Therefore, I will send you guys out of Chaos City first today. When this thing blows over, you can consider if you want to return. Miya and the rest have already packed their things.��


    Mag looked at Cami in shock. He did not expect that she would even prepare to send them off first in such a situation.


    ��Even though I am very good-looking, this is not the time for you to space out while staring at me. Amy is still waiting for you. Go back to the restaurant to pack up.�� Cami flicked her hair.


    ��Alright. Let��s go.�� Mag nodded. He circled around Cami, and then went forward before turning back with a smile to say, ��You do look good today.��


    ��Heh. Men are all liars.�� Cami pressed her lips together expressionlessly. She watched as Mag disappeared off into the distance and blushed slightly. She touched her face, and said, ��But of course.��


    Mag did not reject Cami. Right now, Chaos City was in a dangerous predicament. His original n was to get Ah Zi to bring Amy and the rest away when it became dangerous. However, if the octopus monster were to really escape from the seal, he could not guarantee that Ah Zi would be able toe in time.


    Since Cami had already prepared to move, and since the restaurant was already closed, he would take it that he was bringing everyone on a holiday, and find an excuse toe back beforehand.


    ��Father, are we really leaving?�� Amy asked with concern on the way home after Mag went to the ice cream shop to fetch her. ��What about Mother? Will she being with us?��


    ��She will be very busy for the next two days, so she can��t leave with us.�� Mag parked by the restaurant door, and carried Amy down. He looked at her with a smile, and said, ��She needs to save the world. Father will be standing with her too.��


    ��Amy wants to be with you too. We will save the world together.�� Amy��s eyes glistened brightly.


    ��When Little Amy grows up and bes stronger, she��ll be able to fight alongside us,�� Mag said with a smile as he put a hand on Amy��s head.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Amy looked at Mag and nodded seriously.


    Mag packed simply for Amy. He only packed some daily necessities, a set of pajamas, and two sets of clothes in a small suitcase.


    Not longter, Yabemiya and the rest arrived at the restaurant.


    ��If we leave now, will my brewery be gone?�� Hannah asked worriedly.


    ��Don��t worry. It will most probably be just stopping work for two days,�� Mag consoled her with a smile.


    ��Rena said she decided to stay to continue running Mana Hot Pot Restaurant,�� Yabemiya told Mag.


    ��Then we��ll not force her.�� Mag nodded. Rena had grown up in Chaos City. Besides, her mother was still here. It was not strange that she was not willing to leave.


    ��Everyone��s here. Let��s set off.�� Cami looked at everyone with a smile, and said, ��I can only see you guys off to the city gate. After that, we can only wish each other luck.��


    ��Big Sister Cami, aren��t youing with us?�� Amy asked, concerned.


    ��Yeah. You know very well how serious the situation is. Are you going to stay?�� Ang asked with bewilderment.


    ��At the end of the day, I��m the representative of the vampires right now. It would be an embarrassment to the vampires if I were to run away now.�� Cami smiled. ��Besides, if I stay and things go wrong, I can still bring that sillyss Connie, Rena, and thetter��s mother along with me. I have wings. I can fly very quickly.��


    ��Let��s go. We��ll leave the city in groups, and then meet 2.5 kilometers outside at the north of the city.�� Mag did not speak further, and brought Amy out with him.


    Anyway, he would have toe back. With him and Irina around, they could still look out for Cami and the rest.


    After a while, everyone gathered again outside at the north of the city.


    ��Where are we going now?�� Yabemiya asked Mag.


    ��To the Blue Grasnd. The extreme north is a rare ce that��s perfect for living. We can take it as a vacation.�� Mag set the destination straight away.


    ��Can I eat goats again?�� Amy��s eyes lit up with anticipation.


    ***


    ��The spell formation has beenpletely deciphered. Now we need to set up the spell formation for the new seal right away. Have the materials arrived?�� Jonas asked Novan with a spell formation blueprint in his hand. He looked very tired.


    ��ording to your requests, the first batch of materials had all arrived. The materials needed subsequently are also on the way, and will be able to arrive before we need them.�� Novan nodded. He made a signal towards the entrance of the cave, and crates with materials were moved into the cave immediately.


    ��The spell formation masters that the various races sent over to support are already waiting outside the cave. Let me know how many formation masters of which tier you will need, and I will send them in right away,�� Novan said.


    Jonas thought for a while, and said, ��I need five spatial magic casters of 7th-tier and above, 20 formation masters of 6th-tier and above who specialize in drawingplicated scriptures, and 50 adept magic casters of 5th-tier and above.��

 Chapter 1786 - Leaving And Staying

    <h4>Chapter 1786: Leaving And Staying</h4>


    All the representatives showed how gravely they treated this crisis. Within half a day, over 300 formation masters were sent to Chaos City from all the races to assist Chaos City, and they were all above the 5th-tier. They were centralized and dispatched by Chaos City after they arrived.


    Although these formation masters were already notified, and knew the objective of their current trip, when they passed through that creepy stone door and saw that indescribable thing in the seal spell formation, fear and nausea still made their expressions change. Two lowly 5th-tier formation masters even fainted on the spot due to fear.


    ��Carry them out and select two more toe in instead.�� Novan looked at the formation masters who couldn��t adapt immediately, and said in a grave voice, ��Ladies and gentlemen! Today, we are going to fight for Nond Continent and reseal this fellow! Fear is its weapon. To defeat it, our first step is to eliminate our fear. We already have nowhere to retreat, and we don��t have much time left. Therefore, every one of you has toplete every mission handed to you without any mistakes!


    ��You all are the heroes of the Nond Continent, but I hope our descendants won��t have to use the words ��die a hero��s death�� to describe us. Can you all do that?��


    ��Yes!�� all the formation masters answered in unison with a glow in their eyes and excited expressions. Their fear of that indescribable thing was eradicated all at once.


    ��This is a powerhouse who knows how to be a leader.�� Jonas looked at Novan with a praising look.


    ��Apparently, he��s the principal of one of their schools here,�� a formation master at his side spoke softly.


    ��Mr. Jonas, can you please give them their tasks? They are the best formation masters on the Nond Continent.�� Novan approached him. Because manpower was ample, many of these selected formation masters were 8th-tier and 9th-tier. There even was a 10th-tier formation master from the Magus Tower.


    Jonas was also sizing up these formation masters. Frankly speaking, their quantity and quality had both shocked him.


    The Moon Nation only had five formation masters above the 7th-tier, including him. However, there were 30 of them here. There were one 10th-tier formation master and four 9th-tier ones.


    ��We have already deciphered the spell formation. Time is limited, so we intended to reproduce the exact same spell formation. However, we could only do it on the exterior of the original seal spell formation, so we need to double the original spell formation���� Jonas didn��t have an opening speech. He told all the formation masters present the current situation directly, and began to assign their tasks to them.


    Soon, this group of the Nond Continent��s best formation masters began to get busy under Jonas�� instructions. They cleared the area, opened up the crates with materials, and carved out the runes��


    After Jonas assigned the jobs to the formation masters, he turned to say to Novan, ��I need to see all the materials delivered to the cave��s entrance within three hours. If we��re short of certain materials, then I��ll suggest you all should consider how to evacuate the civilians first.��


    ��Alright.�� Novan nodded and turned to walk out of the cave.


    ***


    In the city lord��s castle, the staff members responsible for receiving the materials were almost all dashing about. The materials that were sent from the races needed to be epted and ssified before they were sent to the Thunderstorm Mountains with the fastest speed.


    Michael took charge personally, and watched over the materials.


    A staff member approached with sweat all over his forehead. ��My lord, we are short of half of the amount of the bloodstones needed. The goblins said they have already taken out all of their stockpile, and are mining it urgently right now. However, the bloodstone mine is almost depleted, and it hasn��t been mined for years, so I��m afraid we might not be able to reach the target amount in a short period of time.��


    ��We can��t do without any of the spell formation��s materials. Inform all the races immediately. Tell them that they have to collect bloodstones with all their means. We have to amass enough of them,�� Michael said with a grave expression.


    ��Yes.�� The staff member jogged away.


    ��My Lord, Miss Scheer from the Buffett Bank sends over a list. She said that they have a batch of spell formation��s materials. If the city lord has a need for them, you can make requisition for them at any time.�� Soon after, another staff member ran over, and presented a neatly folded list.


    Michael wasn��t surprised that Scheer knew about this. Given Buffett Bank��s influence on the Nond Continent, it would be odd if she didn��t know such an important matter.


    He quickly flipped through the list. It was a few pages long, and many materials were listed with their numbers indicated carefully.


    ��They even have so many materials for making spell formations and refining devices. It indeed isn��t rumors that the Buffett Bank��s riches could rival a country��s.�� Michael raised his eyebrows slightly. His gaze quickly came to a certain line on the third page and halted there. His eyes lit up as he said to that staff member who sent the list over, ��Tell Labelle that we don��t have to send the expedited message anymore. We��ve got the bloodstones. You all hasten your counting and see if we can find any materials that we are short of on this list. We can go to the Buffett Manor to get them.��


    ***


    The Buffett Manor.


    Ian sat by theke with a fishing rod. He leaned in the recliner leisurely.


    ��Grandfather, I have already made the appropriate arrangements for our people. We will evacuate from Chaos City today and tomorrow. Grandmother��s and your steeds are prepared too. You can leave right now.�� Scheer stood at the side with a nervous expression.


    ��I��m not going.�� Ian looked at the slightly bobbing buoy on the water��s surface, and calmly said, ��I will wait right here.��


    ��But����


    ��You don��t have to persuade me. If Chaos City is lost, where else can we hide on the Nond Continent?�� Ian smiled. ��I have been to many ces when I was young, those where I should have gone, and those that I shouldn��t have. Now, I don��t want to go anywhere. I just want to fish here.��


    ��I��m not going, either. What have I not seen or enjoyed in this life? I��m old now. I can��t move, and I don��t want to move.�� A noble olddy walked over slowly, and ced her hand on Ian��s shoulder, smiling gently.


    ��Grandmother.�� Scheer pursed her lips. She didn��t know what to say.


    ��Go make yourself busy, child. If the worst really happens, they will need you as their main support.�� Ian looked up at Scheer, and apologetically said, ��I��m sorry that I toss this responsibility to you.��


    ��I believe it will all be fine. The city lord and the others will definitely stop that thing,�� Scheer, who quickly regained her calm expression, said with conviction before bidding her farewell and left.


    ��This child. You shouldn��t have tossed this big family to her back then.�� The olddy looked at Scheer��s back with heartache.


    ��If our sons had been capable, we wouldn��t have let Scheer suffer then.�� Ian sighed before patting that hand on his shoulder.


    The two old people smiled at each other. They only had each other in their eyes.


    Scheer came out of the courtyard, and calmly ordered, ��Evacuate ording to the n. Remember, do not let anyone see that our whole family is moving away.��

 Chapter 1787 - The Sole Successor

    <h4>Chapter 1787: The Sole Sessor</h4>


    The journey to the north was very smooth. Yabemiya had already grasped the technique for excellent flying, and she had great endurance. The group of them reached the Blue Grasnd in about three hours.


    They didn��t go look for the herders this time. Instead, they pitched a few tents on a piece of tnd near the water as their temporary abode.


    Breathing in the warm and refreshing air on the grasnd while looking at the blue sky and the sheep drinking water far away, Mag let out a long breath. He wished this beautiful ce would not be ravaged by the devil.


    ��Father, I��m going to catch the sheep���� Amy��s voice came from afar as she pounced on the sheep like a little tiger.


    Ugly Duckling skipped and hopped behind her as it tried to surround the sheep from the side. It looked rather like a nimravid[1].


    However, before Ugly Duckling could react, Amy already went forward to knock out two blue sheep, and dragged them back.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling only pretended to swipe at the two sheep��s heads after Amy dragged them back next to the tents. Its soft paws weren��t lethal at all.


    Mag went forward to process those two sheep with a smile. Soon, the outdoor barbecue started.


    The bliss of eating freshly made mutton kebabs alfresco style in the grasnd��s beautiful scenery lightened the anxiety of their hasty exodus.


    Smiles began to appear on all their faces.


    Mag stood next to the grill, and took a sip of beer as he looked at the sky in the south.


    ��Father, have some of it too.�� Amy grabbed two mutton kebabs, and offered them on her tiptoes.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Mag epted the mutton kebabs smilingly. He could only stay one day in the grasnd. He had to rush back to Chaos City tomorrow morning.


    ***


    ��Young Mistress, Master wants you to go home now,�� Mars, who walked into the office, said to Gloria, who was going through the ledger.


    ��Now?�� Gloria put down the ledger, feeling a little surprised.


    ��Yes. It seems to be an urgent matter.�� Mars nodded.


    ��Then I will leave the rest of the ledger to you.�� Gloria got up. Although she didn��t understand, she still got into the horse-drawn carriage that had been prepared by Mars.


    In the Moreton Manor, Jeffree looked at his people who had gathered in the front yard with a solemn expression, and said, ��You all will go pack up for a long trip.��


    ��A long trip?�� All of them were perplexed. Why did the head of the family want them to pack up and leave? And almost all of them?


    ��Father, why are you making us go on a long trip? Are you going to exile us?�� Cyril looked nervous, and even his voice quivered.


    Herty and Herny burst into tears instantly. Because their allowance had been cut in the past two months, they were no longer rich youngdies. It would be tragic if they were going to be chased out of the family now.


    The rest of them also went white when they heard that. Instantly, pleas and cries burst out together, making it sound unusually chaotic.


    ��All of you shut up!�� Jeffree yelled.


    His furious voice exploded like thunder, and everyone became as quiet as a mouse.


    ��You all will do whatever I say. If you don��t, I will exile you today.�� Jeffree��s gaze swept across all of them present before focusing on Cyril. With an expression saying ��I expected better from you��, he said, ��If your mother hadn��t stopped me, I would have exiled you, the unfilial son, long ago.��


    Cyril hung his head in silence.


    The others dared not ask anything anymore. Jeffree, who had built the Moreton business empire from scratch, had the right to dictate everything in his family.


    Jeffree continued, ��Go. You all only have 30 minutes. Remember, you are only allowed to bring one suitcase each.��


    All of them felt relieved and left.


    ��Why are we suddenly going on a long trip? Does Gloria know about this?�� Debra, Lance, and Mickey walked towards their courtyard with perplexed and worried expressions.


    Mickey offered, ��Then, I will look for Big Sister. She will go with us too if we are leaving.��


    An old servant walked over, and respectfully said, ��Master let mee tell you all that he has already gotten someone to summon Miss Gloria. She should be on her way back home now.��


    ��Thank you.�� Lance nodded, and then led Debra and Lance into his small courtyard.


    Lance said to Debra, ��Let��s pack up. Something must have happened, that��s why Father asked everyone to pack up and leave urgently.��


    ��Alright.�� Debra didn��t continue to ask. She took out four bamboo suitcases from the storeroom, and began to pack clothes and important items.


    Gloria returned to the Moreton Manor. Jeffree��s personal old servant invited her to the meeting room as soon as she stepped in.


    Only Jeffree was sitting in the master seat in the empty meeting room. Manard, the chief secretary, stood at his side with a set of thick documents.


    ��Sit over there,�� Jeffree said before Gloria could speak.


    Gloria looked at the seat at the other end of the long table. After a brief moment of hesitation, she still went over to sit in it.


    In the quiet meeting room, Jeffree looked at Gloria.


    She, too, was looking at him with an equally calm expression.


    After a long period of silence, Jeffree finally spoke in a low voice, ��I have already decided to make you the sole heir of the Moreton Family.��


    Surprised shed across Gloria��s face. Mr. Mag and she had just started coborating in the textile industry, and they hadn��t even distributed the first batch of cotton yarn, let alone turned the losses into profits. Hence, why did Jeffree suddenly make her the sole sessor?


    However, she quickly controlled her emotions, and didn��t get carried away by the sudden surprise. Instead, she looked at Jeffree, and doubtfully asked, ��Grandfather, why did you choose me to be the sole sessor?��


    Although she had been trying very hard for that, she didn��t want to receive that title for no rhyme or reason. Perhaps this was Jeffree��s trial?


    Jeffree looked at Gloria with meaningful eyes. ��Because the Moreton Family is facing a very treacherous disaster now. If the worst happens, I wish it is you who is going to lead the Moreton Family forward. And it can only be you.��


    ��Disaster?�� Gloria still couldn��t understand. Perhaps Cyril got into some trouble again?


    Jeffree shook his head, and said, ��You don��t have to know too many details about this matter now. Sign on this deed of settlement first. Then, go pack your belongings and prepare to leave Chaos City with our family members. You all will go to the vi in Rodu. Chaos City is no longer safe now.��


    Gloria shook her head. ��Although I don��t know what happened, Blue Suede��stest designs are going to beunched soon, and the reorganization of the textile business is at its final stage. I don��t think I can leave Chaos City now.��


    [1] Extinct, prehistoric cat-like family of feliforms simr to saber-tooth tigers.

 Chapter 1788 - Then, Should I Pass To You, Wastrel?

    <h4>Chapter 1788: Then, Should I Pass To You, Wastrel?</h4>


    Gloria��s tone was firm. She didn��t know what kind of danger was going to befall Chaos City, but her current work was very important to her. It even overtook the importance of being the sole sessor in her heart.


    Perhaps, it was to prove herself, and do her father and her family proud when she fought for the inheritance rights initially.


    However, when she saw those maidens reveal confident and beautiful smiles after they put on beautiful clothes, she seemed to have found the meaning of her existence.


    Meanwhile, the introduction of the cheap and good cotton yarn into the cloth market would definitely cause a shocking response. Perhaps it could change the current situation where the cotton cloth was so expensive that ordinary people couldn��t afford it.


    Perhaps, she would have difficulties reaching her grandfather��s height, and might never create another Moreton Family, but she found happiness and meaning in doing all those things.


    Surprise appeared on Jeffree��s face before he revealed a hard-to-read smile. He said in a low voice, ��How are you going to do all that if you lose your life?��


    ��Grandfather, may I ask what happened in Chaos City? Why is it so sudden?�� Gloria asked, looking straight into Jeffree��s eyes.


    ��A devil that has survived since ancient times has appeared in the vicinity of Chaos City. It��s going to burst out of the seal and escape very soon. All the powers on the Nond Continent have sent out their powerhouses as reinforcements, but that devil is extremely powerful. Once the seal and the powerhouses�� defense line are broken, Chaos City will be the first to fall.�� Jeffree sighed. ��Apparently, the Urba Tribe was annihted because of it back then.��


    Gloria slowly widened her eyes, and a hint of fear ultimately appeared on her face.


    ��We don��t have much time left, so I need you to sign this deed of settlement. I will announce this to all our n��s members in a while. You will be their leader after you all leave Chaos City,�� Jeffree said to Gloria.


    Gloria could only digest this terrible news after a long time. She hesitantly asked, ��What about you, Grandfather? Are you noting with us?��


    ��I��m staying.�� Jeffree nodded slightly. ��Chaos City is my hometown. It made me. Even if I am going to die, I have to die here so I can rest in peace.��


    ��Bu����


    ��Sign it. We don��t have much time now. The Buffetts have almost all left by now. You all should be making your way out of the city too,�� Jeffree interrupted Gloria.


    Manard ced the confirmation letter in front of Gloria.


    Gloria looked at Jeffree��s old face. His past glory seemed to have already faded from him. He looked just like an ordinary old man now.


    After reading through this deed of settlement briefly, Gloria picked up the pen, and signed her name solemnly.


    At that moment, she seemed to have sensed a heavy responsibilitynding upon her shoulders. That was the responsibility of the rise and fall of a big family.


    ��You chose this route yourself. I hope you won��t regret this decision in the future.�� Jeffree revealed a rare smile as he said to Gloria, ��Go now. Your parents should be waiting for you.��


    Gloria got up and bowed to Jeffree. Then, she left.


    30 minutes of packing time was up very quickly. The family members regathered in the front yard with all kinds of big and small suitcases.


    Gloria stood at the front row with Lance and the rest.


    ��You all will take the carriage out of the city, and then take the flying steed to Rodu.�� Jeffree looked at all of them as he announced their trip��s destination.


    All of them had different expressions. They still didn��t understand why they had to go to Rodu, which was thousands of kilometers away.


    ��I need to announce one thing before you leave,�� Jeffree interrupted everyone��s musings, and looked at Gloria as he announced, ��From today onwards, Gloria will be the Moreton Family��s sole sessor. She will be the head of the family automatically when I die and take charge of all the matters in our family.��


    Everyone was stunned upon hearing that. Then, they erupted into amotion.


    Gloria and Cyril were fighting for the right to inherit. Although Cyril was reprimanded and punished by Jeffree due to offending Master Rom, Gloria was still young, and had onlye in contact with the family��s matters for a few months. Why did the head of the family suddenly make her the sole sessor?


    Cyril, who was standing at the side, was dumbstruck, and he stood rooted to the ground.


    Herty and Herny red at Gloria with disbelief.


    ��M-Master, did you say the wrong name? Wh-why did you make Gloria the sessor suddenly? Didn��t you agree to let Cyril try it again?�� Madam Denise said in a trembling voice.


    ��Yes. Father, you can��t do this. I am your son, and she��s only your granddaughter who will marry out of the family. You cannot pass our family fortunes to her,�� Cyril said panickedly with a shocked expression.


    ��If I don��t pass it to her, then should I pass it to you, wastrel?�� Jeffree looked at Cyril coldly. ��How many chances have I given to you all these years? Did you ever grasp them? You wouldn��t have done those things if you had really had a brain!��


    Denise still wanted to talk Jeffree out of it. ��Master����


    ��Stop it.�� Jeffree threw a nce at her. ��If you hadn��t kept pampering and protecting him, he wouldn��t have turned out to be such a stupid good-for-nothing. How dare you still plead for him?��


    Jeffree gave a side nce to Aviva, Herty, and Herny at the side, and the three of them became silent immediately.


    The entire front yard was silent. Jeffree��s prestige waspletely disyed at this moment.


    Everyone turned their gaze at Gloria, that maiden who used to wear a veil and have no presence. After she removed her veil, her beautiful looks and great business talent made her be prominent gradually.


    However, nobody could have guessed that she would be the Moreton Family��s sole sessor so rapidly.


    ��I have already signed the notarial certificate. Both Chaos City and Rodu will recognize it, so don��t try to do anything stupid. You will be exiled from the family.�� Jeffree��s cold gaze swept across Cyril and Denise.


    ��Let��s go now. Live your lives properly.�� Jeffree waved his hand. He turned and walked into his courtyard slowly.


    All of them walked towards the backyard under the servants�� lead. Dozens of horse-drawn carriages were already waiting there.


    Gloria took a look at Jeffree��s lonely back before holding Mickey��s hand, and following her family members.


    ***


    ��Make a trip to Mamy Restaurant first,�� Gloria said to the coachman as soon as the carriage left through the Moreton Manor��s back door as she raised the curtains.


    The coachman was put on the spot. ��But Young Mistress, Master said����


    ��We can make it if we go faster,�� Gloria said with conviction.


    ��Alright. Please sit tight then.�� The coachman nodded. He swung his whip, and the horse-drawn carriage dashed out.


    A few minutester, the horse-drawn carriage stopped in front of Mamy Restaurant.


    Gloria jumped off the carriage, and quickly strode to the door. She was a little surprised to see the notice on the door, but she quickly rang the bell on the door.


    <i>Mr. Mag doesn��t seem to be at home?</i>?Gloria gave up helplessly after knocking for two minutes. She turned back to acknowledge her parents�� call before taking out a letter, and stuffing it under the restaurant��s door.


    Gloria lifted the curtain, looked at the restaurant as the carriage moved away, and inwardlymented,?<i>Mr. Mag should be able to see it, right?</i>

 Chapter 1789 - Very Weak And Easy To Overcome

    <h4>Chapter 1789: Very Weak And Easy To Ovee</h4>


    Irina received two letters when she returned to the restaurant.


    One was from Mag, who told her briefly that he had already brought Amy and the restaurant��s staff up north to take refuge, and would return to Chaos City every morning.


    As for the other letter, she picked it up at the door. It looked like it was stuffed in through the door��s gap. The envelope was light green with a hint of fragrance. Adylike handwriting wrote, ��To: Mr. Mag.��


    ��This unusual color?�� Irina looked at the letter in her hands with narrow eyes. Her female sixth sense told her that this letter wasn��t simple.


    She knew many young maidens were thinking about Mag, who was a fantastic cook. However, she had never cared about those ordinary maidens. Of course, she believed Mag didn��t have the guts, either.


    However, she was still very curious about the content of this letter. Was it a mushy love confession? Maybe a miserable unrequited love? Or perhaps it was a love poem from some hypocritical fake woman?


    <i>As a woman who bore him a daughter and almost died for him, it��s only right that I open this suspicious letter</i>. Irina nodded before unsealing the letter.


    Surprisingly, there wasn��t any mushy love confession or miserablement. It also wasn��t a love letter.


    There were only a few rows ofdylike words.


    ��Mr. Mag,


    ��Please leave Chaos City with Amy as soon as possible and travel northwards to Rodu. The further you go, the better.


    ��Please believe me. Chaos City is very dangerous right now. You have to leave, please!


    ��Please do it.


    ��Gloria.��


    ��Gloria?�� Irina put the letter back into the envelope after reading it. She felt that the name was familiar, but she couldn��t remember where she heard it.


    <i>She��s indeed a good person. She didn��t forget to remind him to leave in her hurry. Seems like she��s someone who knows what��s going on.</i>?Irina pondered, but she soon narrowed her eyes.?<i>However, if the situation was indeed so dangerous, why did she still specially write a letter to remind him to leave?</i>


    <i>Judging from the appetion, she should have admiration for him. She should be a youthful, young maiden.</i>


    <i>Judging from the handwriting, she should be quite good-looking and a literary fan. She��s most likely very weak and easy to ovee.</i>


    <i>Judging from the content, they know each other, and their rtionship isn��t very normal.</i>


    <i>To sum up, this is a pretty rich youngdy who has a soft body, and is a literary fan. She most likely is interested in him, but she hid her emotions. However, she didn��t hide her concern for him. She has some methods.</i>?Irina stuffed that letter back into the envelope with an ambiguous smile.


    ***


    Mag, who was preparing the evening��s bonfire dinner, suddenly sneezed twice. He touched his nose perplexedly. He was already a 9th-tier powerhouse, so could he still catch a cold?


    <i>I wonder what the situation is at the seal? Can they repair the spell formation in time?</i>?Mag was a little worried. If the seal failed, then they could only depend on the Nond Continent��s 10th-tier powerhouses to defend them.


    ��Ugly Duckling, why are you so stupid?�� Yabemiya said smilingly. She had been watching Amy making Ugly Duckling spin dozens of times before it stood still and fell head into the ground.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling plucked its head out of the ground, and cried aggrievedly, its face full of mud.


    ��God is fair. He gave Ugly Duckling an ugly exterior, and He will definitely also give it a stupid brain so that it won��t look uncoordinated,�� Amy said seriously.


    Everyone was taken aback, and they actually couldn��t refute that.


    ��Meow.��


    Ugly Duckling stuck its head into the ground again, and shut itself away from the world.


    ***


    In the cave with the seal, lights were brightly lit, and hundreds of formation masters were busy working.


    Novan walked up with a solemn expression to Jonas, who was instructing a few formation masters in setting up the base materials, and said, ��Jonas, something��s wrong with the runes�� carving.��


    ��What��s the matter?�� Jonas turned around.


    ��These runes are tooplicated and very different from the runes that the formation masters usually carved. Hence, the error rate is going to be extremely high when we operate it. ording to the current progress and sess rate, I��m afraid it��s very difficult for us toplete the mission of setting up the spell formation,�� Novan said gravely.


    Jonas took a look at the abandoned materials at the side that were slowly stacking up with furrowed brows. However, one couldn��t me the masters. Even they couldn��t ensure that every piece was urate, let alone these formation masters who had just seen these runes for the first time.


    ��Summon another 50 formation masters who excel at copying runes. The sess rate is not high, so we can rely on increasing the numbers,�� Jonas said in a low voice.


    ��Alright. I��ll ask them to send us more materials.�� Novan nodded and walked out of the cave.


    ��Roar����


    The octopus monster suddenly rammed against the seal, causing it to shake.


    As if it knew what the formation masters were doing, that octopus monster would try to sh with the seal spell formation every now and then. The already fragile spell formation barrier began to deteriorate faster after the octopus monster shed against it repeatedly. It looked like it was going to crumble anytime. It caused immense stress to the formation masters who were carving the spell formation now, and therefore increased the error rate.


    However, Novan already asked the earth magic casters to build a mud wall that was hundreds of meters tall at the periphery of the spell formation to surround that octopus monster.


    He wasn��t hoping that the thin mud wall could withstand the octopus monster��s tackle. A visual obstruction could reduce the sense of fear for them.


    Jonas looked in the direction of the seal with a worried expression before walking to Ba, who was doing some assisting work at the side.


    Jonas came next to Ba, and set up a small soundproof spell formation. ��Your Highness, you should leave here now.��


    ��Leave? Master, the spell formation isn��t done yet.�� Ba was bewildered.


    ��It��s too dangerous here. We cannot confirm that we can set the new spell formation before the old one breaks down, and we��re also not sure how powerful this devil will be after it breaks out of the seal,�� Jonas said with a serious expression. ��Therefore, you and His Majesty should return to the Moon Nation immediately, and cut off the teleportation portal between the Moon Nation and the Nond Continent to prevent the devil from getting into the Moon Nation via the teleportation portal.��


    ��But����


    ��The three of them and I will stay to help them build the new seal spell formation, but we have to make sure that you and the king are safe.��


    Ba looked at Jonas�� worried and sincere face, and hesitated for a moment before she nodded. ��Alright. Master, you must take care of yourself.��


    ��Don��t worry, Princess. We will be fine.�� A smile appeared on Jonas�� face.


    ***


    30 minutester, the fastest golden falcons took off from Chaos City, and flew towards all the races�� territories.


    Soon after, the flying steeds of the various races�� reinforcements began to take off with each race��s top powerhouses, and rushed to the rescue of Chaos City.


    Chaos City entered into a state of emergency.

 Chapter 1790 - I Am Going To Fight Together With Father

    <h4>Chapter 1790: I Am Going To Fight Together With Father</h4>


    ��Residents of Chaos City, I am Michael. Chaos City and the Nond Continent are facing an unprecedented crisis. I need you all to return to your houses right now.


    ��All residents who can fight, please report to the city lord��s castle. We need your help. We need you to help us defend Chaos City, defend our homes and the people we love!


    ��The Nond Continent��s top powerhouses will arrive in Chaos City soon, and we will resist this crisis together!��


    Michael��s voice reverberated throughout Chaos City and beyond it from loudspeakers.


    The Chaos City��s gates began to close gradually, and the merchants and caravans that were lining up to enter the city were let in quickly. The soldiers lined up on the city��s walls, and pointed their bows and arrows outward with a serious and alert expression.


    The pedestrians on the streets quickly returned home, looking befuddled and panicked.


    Chaos City had never set up such a defense mode for so many years.


    However, there were also many residents who converged towards the city lord��s castle.


    The residents of Chaos City were educated to be peaceful and unified. When peace was no longer feasible, they could onlye together to ensure that Chaos City could continue to survive on the Nond Continent.


    Therefore, when the city lord sent out the request, tens of thousands of residents walked out of their doors, and reported to the city lord��s castle.


    ��Vivian, what are you doing?�� Monica stopped Vivian, who was wearing red armor and walking out of the courtyard��s door with a sword at her waist.


    ��Mother, I am going to fight together with Father.�� Vivian pressed down on the longsword with her hand, looking and sounding very determined.


    ��You don��t even know how to use a sword. Do you even know what that thing is? How are you going to fight against it?�� Monica said angrily and urgently.


    ��Those people have no idea, either, but they still came.�� Vivian looked towards the door. They could hear the noises in the front yard vaguely. Those were made by the residents who gathered here.


    Vivian looked at Monica. ��Mother, I have armor and a sword, and I practiced with Father before. I am the daughter of the city lord. I am also a Chaos City��s resident. I should stand on the city walls and fight alongside everyone at a time like this, and not hide in the house or run away like a coward.��


    Monica stared at Vivian for a long time, and a tear glided down from the corner of her eye. She released Vivian��s arm, and turned her head to the side. ��Go ahead. I won��t stop you.��


    ��Don��t worry, I��lle back safely because I still need to protect you.�� Vivian hugged Monica gently before holding her sword, and walking away.


    ��This child�� is just her father���� Monica stood at the door and watched Vivian��s disappearing back as she wiped away the tear at the corner of her eye.


    ***


    At the city��s gate, a bunch of burly guys had just walked through the gate with many game animals on their shoulders.


    ��Boss, what shall we do now?�� Mond looked at Sargeras.


    After a brief moment of thought, Sargeras said, ��Kiel, you will go and hand over the mission with two guys, and the rest will follow me to report to the city lord��s castle.��


    ��Alright!�� Kiel answered. He put the game onto the horse-drawn carriage, and went towards the mercenary union.


    Meanwhile, Sargeras led dozens of Burning Legion��s demons towards the city lord��s castle.


    ***


    Dicus strode into the meeting room to face Michael, who was in a discussion with the officials, and said, ��My Lord, there are already more than 100,000 residents who came to report to the city lord��s castle. The staff members�� registration work is in a state of overload now.��


    ��They are indeed my Chaos City��s residents.�� A smile appeared on Michael��s face. The residents�� participation enthusiasm was much higher than they had expected.


    ��We don��t need so many people on the city��s wall. Pass down this order. The 5th-tier will be the cut-off line. Register those powerhouses above the 5th-tier into the first line of the order of battle. Those below the 5th-tier will be the reservebat force, and they won��t be registered. Tell them to go back home and wait for our call,�� Michael said to Dicus.


    ��And����Dicus went closer to Michael, and lowered his voice����Miss Vivian is among the crowd too. She requested to go up to the walls.��


    ��This girl.�� Michael revealed a relieved smile while he was surprised. After a brief moment of thought, he added, ��Write her name down, but don��t put her on the wall so that she won��t drag the rest down. Let her be in charge of the cleaning of the streets and crowd evacuation.��


    ��Yes.�� Dicus nodded and strode away.


    Michael then spoke to all the officials present. ��All the races�� reinforcements are already on their way. Over 100 10th-tier powerhouses are expected to converge. We have to prepare for the worst physically and mentally. If the old seal is broken before the new seal can bepleted, and the 10th-tier powerhouses�� alliance cannot stop that devil, then all of you and I will have to live and die with Chaos City.��


    All the officials looked worried, but none showed any signs of retreating.


    ��My Lord, should we tell the residents about the current situation? Should we execute the n to evacuate the residents?�� an elderly official asked.


    ��They should have the right to know. However, other than increasing the residents�� fear and panic, allowing the devil to control everyone easier and even causing chaos to break up earlier, talking about the devil is meaningless.�� Michael shook his head. ��If Chaos City cannot stop it, evacuation will be meaningless too. Can it be stopped even if we retreat to Rodu?��


    All of them fell silent. That was the reality.


    ��All we have to do now is to satisfy the formation masters�� requests at all costs, and provide strong support for all the races�� powerhouses who are fighting at the frontline,�� Michael said to everyone in a stern voice.


    ***


    ��High Priest, do we also have to help them with our entire race��s might?�� Outside Chaos City, a merfolk powerhouse looked at Dexter perplexedly.


    ��Yes, Chief. We have just been released from the seal at the bottom of the sea with Mr. Mag��s help. We definitely should protect Mr. Mag��s and his daughter��s safety, but we don��t have to risk our lives for these unrted people, right?�� a merfolk powerhouse chimed in.


    All the merfolk looked at Dexter.


    ��Mr. Mag has said, ��when a bird��s nest is overturned, no egg can remain intact��. You all have seen the devil��s power with your own eyes. If we allow it to burst through the seal, not only will the people of the Nond Continent be plunged into misery and suffering, we��re going to suffer too even if we��re hiding under the sea.�� Dexter shook his head with a worried expression, and said, ��This isn��t just a test for the Chaos City, it��s a test for this whole world. No one can escape from it.��


    All the merfolk became thoughtful, and there no longer were any words of doubts.


    ***


    Soon, all the races�� powerhouses reinforcements arrived at Chaos City.


    Michael received them personally, and brought them to the Thunderstorm Mountains straight away. They went into alert mode immediately.


    Connie stood next to Rex as she looked at the Roth Empire��s numerous powerhouses stationed at the opposite mountaintop, and eximed, ��The Roth Empire has so many 10th-tier powerhouses. There��s a whole crowd of them. They have more of them than all of our orc tribes added together.��

 Chapter 1791 - Alex!

    <h4>Chapter 1791: Alex!</h4>


    There were many big and small mountaintops in the Thunderstorm Mountains, and the location of the seal happened to be situated among the mountains. Hence, all the races�� powerhouses upied a peak each after they arrived.


    The Roth Empire had sent over 40 10th-tier powerhouses, with almost equal numbers of magic casters and flying knights. They took thergest mountain top.


    Meanwhile, the orcs who had just 10-odd 10th-tier powerhouses next to them obviously lost out to the Roth Empire in terms of presence.


    Although Auster, who had lost an arm, wasn��t convinced, he could only hold it in when he saw that the other party had almost three times their numbers of powerhouses.


    The Top 10 Demon Tribes had all sent their powerhouses to assist. However, as they didn��t get along with one another, they weren��t clustered together, but still over 20 of them hade.


    The trolls sent 10 powerhouses. As they were too tall, they were easily struck by the lightning when they stood in the high areas of the Thunderstorm Mountains. Therefore, they chose to stand in a valley.


    Although they wouldn��t die when they were electrocuted, it still wasn��t graceful.


    The dwarves and the goblins looked rather miserable. They had only six powerhouses.


    Meanwhile, only five 10th-tier powerhouses from the elves came. Helena didn��te.


    However, everyone knew what happened to the elven race recently, so they didn��tment on that.


    All the 10th-tier powerhouses from Chaos City came. There were 10 of them. Three of them were reclusive powerhouses who came forward after hearing the city lord��s call.


    The giant dragons�� powerhouses came gradually. All sorts of giant dragonsnded, attracting everyone��s attention. 40 giant dragons came, disying the giant dragons�� strong potential.


    Lantisde��s 10 powerhouses stood at the side quietly.


    The Moon Nation��s delegation was present, with the king as the leader. However, Ba wasn��t among them.


    Apart from the races�� representatives, there were also some free people who were present.


    For example, Krassu, Urien, and the attention-attracting Irina.


    ��I heard Alex is in Chaos City too. Why isn��t he here?�� Cousins, a Storm Dragon, asked Irina loudly.


    Irina looked at him, and coldly asked, ��Why? Do you want to challenge him?��


    Cousins choked and couldn��t help shrugging.?<i>This woman isn��t a good person.</i>


    The giant dragons�� immense power was the Nond Continent��smon knowledge.


    However, the rise of the Roth Empire in the past 100 years had given all the powerhouses from the various races food for thought.


    What Josh said yesterday was true. The Roth Empire��s 40 10th-tier powerhouses already made them on par with the giant dragons. If the Roth Empire utilized its entire territory��s power, it could conquer half of the Nond Continent.


    Who could have thought that the human race that had been weak and feeble 100 years ago could have increased their potential so rapidly and terrifyingly.


    Michael, who emerged from the underground, loudly said to all the powerhouses, ��The formation masters are still trying to repair the spell formation. However, the old seal spell formation is already very fragile under the devil��s constant shing; hence, all of you would have to guard here tonight to prevent it from escaping the seal.��


    ��I say, why is it so troublesome? Why don��t we just release it? There are over 100 of us 10th-tiers here, we could just give it a strike each, and we can reduce it into crumbs,�� Cousins said with a nonchnt look.


    ��That��s it. Isn��t it just an old thing that was sealed up for hundreds of years? There��re so many of us, why do we have to be afraid of it?�� an abyss demon chimed in.


    The various representatives who had seen the devil��s terrifying power yesterday all rolled their eyes. This judgement wasn��t appropriate for that fellow, who had the highest magical resistance and physical resistance possible. At the same time, it was a devil who had a terrifying regenerative power and very strong attack strength. It couldn��t be simply taken care of just bybining all the powerhouses together.


    ��Cousins, keep your contempt. That fellow almost killed me with just two tentacles. Do you know that it has hundreds of thousands of tentacles, and it regenerates all its injuries within a short timeframe?�� Franklin said coldly.


    All the powerhouses were startled when they heard that. Although they already had some understanding of their target before they came, it was still very impactful to hear that from Franklin��s mouth.


    One had to know that a Tyranno Dragon was a very proud existence, and Franklin was even one of the top powerhouses on the Nond Continent, and had been famous for over 1000 years.


    Cousins opened his mouth, and looked at Louis and Dous, who both looked equally sullen. Finally, he shut his mouth.


    The atmosphere in the Thunderstorm Mountains became slightly depressive instantly. All the powerhouses kept their contempt, and began to strategize and arrange their forces with the assistance from Chaos City.


    Even though all the powerhouses had reached 10th-tier, their attack methods were different. There were magic casters and archers who excelled at long-range offensive magic; flying knights and warriors who excelled at closebat; giant dragons who excelled at air strikes; goblins who excelled at ambushes; and trolls who excelled at crowd control skills.


    How to coordinate all the powerhouses, making them work together to maximize a greater powerful and effective lethality became a very important matter.


    The night got darker, and bonfires began to light up in the Thunderstorm Mountains.


    All the powerhouses had taken up their appropriate positions, and received coordinated battle techniques.


    Once the seal was broken before the new seal could bepleted, the formation masters would retreat from the battlefield instantly. The real battlefield would be the wider Thunderstorm Mountains, and not the cramped cave.


    ��Go back to Chaos City first,�� Rex said to Connie, who was crouching at the bonfire, and rubbing her hands together.


    ��No. I am also a woman who is going to save the world. How can I leave such an important time.�� Connie shook her head.


    ��You will only distract those people who are saving the world by making them save you if you stay here,�� Rex said without any emotions.


    ��You��re too much, Master.�� Connie looked aggrieved.


    ��That way.�� Rex pointed out the direction to Chaos City.


    Connie looked at Rex��s face for a while, making sure that he didn��t have any inclination to change his mind. Then, she got up, and prepared to return to the city by herself.


    Rex got up, and brought her along as he looked for a city lord��s castle��s knight. He asked, ��Can you send her back to Chaos City? You have to send her to the city lord��s castle.��


    ��Master, I really can go back by myself.�� Connie had a helpless look.


    ��Let the city lord��s castle��s people send her to her courtyard,�� Rex reminded the man again after hearing that.


    ��Yes.�� That knight nodded seriously before riding hard towards Chaos City with Connie, who had a dreadful expression.


    On that night, many didn��t sleep on the Nond Continent.


    However, Mag had a good night��s sleep, but he got up early, and left a note for everyone. The congee with pork and century egg was cooking over the fire. Mag sneakily got up the purple-striped griffin that hadnded silently, and left the Blue Grasnd.


    All the way northwards, all the various living souls on the Nond Continent began a normal day, unaware that a crisis that was on the brink of eruption was brewing in the center of the entire Nond Continent.


    The purple-striped griffin let out a howl, and thennded in the Thunderstorm Mountains under everyone��s gazes.


    ��Alex!��


    Everyone looked at that man who was sitting on the griffin.


    Right at that moment, Novan dashed out of the cave, and yelled at the powerhouses present, ��Emergency! The devil is thrashing crazily, and the seal barrier is about to shatter! The new seal spell formation is very close topletion! We need to earn some time for the formation masters!��

 Chapter 1792 - Come, Lightning!!!

    <h4>Chapter 1792: Come, Lightning!!!</h4>


    Mag justnded on the griffin, and hadn��t even gotten used to everyone��s attention when Novan��s voice interrupted.


    It was only morning, and that octopus monster was going to escape from the seal. It was half a day earlier than they had anticipated.


    However, all the races�� powerhouses had arrived. Sweeping a look across, it felt like 10th-tiers were everywhere.


    A lockdown that gathered 90% of the Nond Continent��s top powerhouses. One couldn��t find a more formidable lineup on the Nond Continent.


    However, all of them went white when they heard Novan��s call.


    ��Let��s act together and destroy this tunnel first. Otherwise, we can��t even stretch out if we want to attack.�� Cousins made a suggestion.


    Giant dragons could only disy their strongest power in the giant dragon form. The underground tunnel was too narrow for them.


    Furthermore, all the powerhouses had got their formations already, and going underground would cost them their alliance��s advantage.


    ��The location of the seal is 1000 meters underground. After you bombed out a new passageway, it would alreadye out of the seal.�� Mag threw a nce at that big guy. This suggestion was meaningless and rather stupid.


    Novan took a quick look at Mag before saying to all the powerhouses, ��We need 30 powerhouses who can control the devil from a distance. The formation masters still need 15 minutes toplete the new seal spell formation. As long as the new spell formation can reseal it, the crisis will be resolved!��


    ��Count me in.�� Irina stepped forward.


    ��I��m an archer.�� An elf with a longbow stepped out.


    Krassu hollered, ��All Magus Tower��s long-range magic casters, step forward!��


    ��Yes!�� 10 magic casters replied, and stepped out in unison.


    The rest of the magic casters instinctively looked at Richard, who looked sullen, and hesitated if they should step forward.


    ��Step forward!�� Richard stepped forward with a frown, and almost all the Magus Tower��s magic casters stepped forward.


    Powerhouses of the demons, the forest trolls, and goblins began to step forward too, and soon a team of 30 was formed.


    Mag was a closebat knight, and he wasn��t needed at a time like this, so he smartly remained at the side.


    30 tip-top long-range magic casters and powerhousesbined just to stop that octopus monster for 15 minutes. Moreover, there were also many control magic casters, so it should have no problem.


    ��Ding! Emergency Mission triggered: please help seal the octopus monster. Mission reward: you will receive a set of recipes for octopus dishes! Mission failure: you will eat the entire octopus raw!��


    Right at that time, the system sounded in his head.


    ��Huh?�� Mag raised his eyebrows when he remembered that octopus tentacle that was full of eyeballs. He said in a low voice, ��I��ll go with you all.��


    Then, he quickly strode to catch up with the people who had already begun to enter the cave.


    ��Is that fellow Alex thinking about going straight in to hack that devil?�� Everyone looked at Mag, who was thest to jump into the underground cavern, with surprise. As a knight, Alex shouldn��t have the ability to attack from a distance.


    Everyone quickly passed through the passageway, and entered into the cave where the seal was.


    The mud wall had already been removed, and only that thin spell formation barrier was left. Under the octopus monster��s constant ramming, thin cracks already began to appear and spread on the barrier. It could shatter at any time.


    The theme of the new spell formation was alreadypleted. Tens of thousands ofplicated runes began to shimmer like the stars in the sky.


    The tired formation masters stood at the cave��s entrance, and watched the cautious Jonas and the three top formation masters activate the spell formation.


    The scattered runes were linked together, making the seal spell formation a realplete spell formation. This was thest step, and also the most important step.


    As if it could sense the threat, the octopus monster crashed against the seal spell formation as if it was crazy. Even when the tentacles were corroded by the seal barrier, it couldn��t stop its crazy pounding at all.


    ��Avoid the new spell formation, and attack that octopus monster. Stop it from shing against the spell formation!�� Krassu roared angrily. He lifted his hand, and a fire dragon emerged from his magic caster��s staff, and dashed towards that octopus monster.


    Urien didn��t say anything. He chanted silently, and the temperature in the seal spell formation��s region dropped instantly as if it was covered with snow and ice. An ice phoenix burst out from the ice above, and dashed into the spell formation and towards that octopus monster together with the fire dragon.


    ��Roar!��


    The octopus monster let out an angry roar. It raised dozens of its tentacles, and spiraled them towards the ice phoenix and the fire dragon.


    Boom!


    Before the tentacles couldnd, the ice phoenix and the fire dragon already shed together.


    The sh of the extreme heat and the extreme cold triggered an instantaneous explosion.


    Blood and flesh instantly flew everywhere in the center of the explosion. The tentacles that were cut into sections dropped all over.


    And that octopus monster was also knocked away by the explosion. It halted its charge, and let out an angry roar.


    ��So powerful!��


    All the powerhouses and the formation masters who were still present looked shocked when they witnessed this scene.


    The terrifying force of thebined attack of the Lord of Fire and the Lord of Ice was more than two 10th-tier powerhouses added together.


    <i>Were they inspired by Amy?</i>?Mag, on the other hand, raised his eyebrows. Thebination of ice and fire was Amy��s forte. She made good ice and fire lotus.


    Krassu and Urien��sbined attack had caused certain damage to that octopus monster. It energized those powerhouses who initially felt a little trepidation. They began to utilize all their magic skills and other skills and to attack that octopus monster. In that instant, dozens of powerful spells and magical arrows flew towards that octopus monster in the center of that seal spell formation.


    ��Squeak����


    That octopus monster seemed to bepletely angered as it let out a shrill eardrum piercing sound. Countless tentacles that were originally lying under its body began to wave all over, just like a dancing wall of tentacles.


    Spells and arrows disappeared like a rock thrown into the sea when they hit that wall of tentacles. Apart from some sounds and some tentacles breaking off, they actually couldn��t cause any physical harm to it.


    ��What a terrifying defense!��


    ��Its tentacles are regrowing!��


    ��It��sing out!!!��


    All the powerhouses went wide-eyed. They had never experienced a battle in which their strength was vastly inferior to their opponent��s. They actually began to feel helpless as they watched those dancing tentacles smash against the seal barrier that was full of cracks.


    ��We still need five minutes!�� Novan, who was sweating profusely, yelled. As the iron brush in his hands swiped around rapidly, the golden ink linked up all the individual runes, and more than half of the spell formation was already lit up.


    ��We��re not going to make it in time. Let the formation masters retreat first. Lure this fellow out for the fight!�� Urien said gravely.


    ��Go!�� Novan waved his hand, and the formation masters who were originally standing at the cave��s entrance were bundled up and thrown outwards.


    Bam!


    The seal barrier instantly shattered under the pressure of countless tentacles. The ancient spell formation that had existed for eonspletely shattered.


    Three human magic casters who were standing close to the seal spell formation were sent flying back instantly. Novan used spatial magic to transport them to the cave��s entrance one second before they hit the wall.


    ��Everyone retreat!!!�� Novan shouted with a grave expression.


    All the powerhouses began to retreat towards the cave��s entrance.


    ��Cover me!�� Seeing that the situation had reversed suddenly, Mag shouted at Irina and Urien who hadn��t retreated yet. He held his sword, and dashed towards that octopus monster.


    ��Bro Octopus, let��s go through this ordeal together!��


    Mag looked at the numerous octopus tentacles that were spiraling towards him and smiled. He then pointed his longsword skywards.


    ��Come, lightning!!!��

 Chapter 1793 - His Cleaver Was Very Fast Too

    <h4>Chapter 1793: His Cleaver Was Very Fast Too</h4>


    The ring Holy Light lit up the cave, and also lit up that figure who was going against the flow.


    The powerhouses who were retreating towards the cave��s entrance began to look over with surprise.


    Alex was powerful, but over 30 10th-tier powerhousesbined couldn��t stop that octopus monster effectively. How could he stop it alone?


    Boom!


    A loud sound reverberated between the sky and the ground.


    A nine-colored tribtion cloud suddenly appeared in the sky above the Thunderstorm Mountains, and was spinning rapidly above the seal like a vortex. Lightning shed and thunder echoed in the tribtion cloud.


    ��What is that?!��


    All the various powerhouses guarding beyond the cave saw the tribtion cloud, and they all turned pale. The lightning shing in that tribtion cloud had a terrifying power that made people fearful.


    With a loud bang, golden-purple tribtion lightning dashed out from the tribtion cloud like an angry dragon, and went towards the middle of the circle formed by the powerhouses.


    Meanwhile in the cave, the octopus monster that was held up temporarily by the Holy Light had its countless eyes fixed on Mag who dashed over alone. Numerous tentacles crashed towards him like a rushing tide, and covered him instantly.


    ��What��s that kid doing?!��


    Krassu was shocked. He stamped his magic caster��s staff against the ground, and two golden-red fire dragons flew towards that octopus monster crisscrossed. They evaded the tentacles at the exterior, and then exploded in an attempt to st a way out for Alex.


    Urien almost reacted at the same time too. The entire seal space was instantly frozen. The air was so cold that it almost began solid, but that only dyed the octopus monster��s movement slightly.


    Irina still looked calm, but there were unshed tears sparkling in her eyes. The dazzling Holy Light burst out from her magic caster��s staff, and followed after Krassu��s fire dragons. It went into the space that the dragons created, trying to search for that figure that was buried under countless tentacles.


    <i>What a pity.</i>


    Everyone couldn��t helpmenting inwardly. A legendary knight was gone just like this. He still had to pay for his rashness eventually.


    Right at that moment, golden-purple lightning cut through rockyers that were thousands of meters thick, and appeared on the cave��s ceiling to strike that octopus monster.


    The moving tentacles and the unstoppable octopus monster shook uncontrobly when it was struck by the lightning that suddenly appeared. The tentacles�� action froze instantly, and a whiff of white smoke rose up from its head, giving out a burnt smell.


    ��Where did the lightninge from?!��


    The powerhouses who were evacuating witnessed this scene, and their eyes widened as they stared at that octopus monster, which had stopped moving.


    They could feel the terrifying power in that golden-purplish lightning. Although they were in the Thunderstorm Mountains, they were thousands of meters underground, so how could that lightning have struck that octopus monster so urately?


    ��The test lightning!�� Irina��s eyes lit up, and she suddenly understood Mag��s n. She had seen such lightning at the Boundless Sea Realm before.


    ��Don��t be afraid. We bros should enjoy and be struck together.��


    A voice came from underneath the tentacles. Between the shes of the de, dozens of tentacles were cut into countless sections, and Mag, who was unscathed, was revealed.


    ��Alex isn��t dead?!��


    ��Perhaps this lightning was summoned by him?��


    ��But isn��t he a knight? When did he know how to control lightning?��


    Everyone looked at this scene with excitement and doubt.


    ��This move�� I seem to have seen it somewhere before,�� a Fear Demon powerhouse said with a weird expression.


    ��Mr. Mag is indeed the man chosen by God.�� Dexter put his crystal ball down gradually, and looked at Mag with admiration.


    ��Quick! Continue to link up the runes, we can still make it!�� Jonas threw a nce at the young man in front of the devil. Although he didn��t know his identity, he definitely was a true warrior. His guts and power could maybe gain them some precious time.


    ��Roar!��


    The octopus monster seemed to be provoked by Mag. It let out a shrill roar, and countless tentacles smashed down at Mag at the same time. It wanted this small fellow to pay for his arrogance.


    Layers of tentacles swarmed over, but Mag had descended into a daze. He stood rooted to the ground.


    The powerful mind control of the Great Old One made his thoughts freeze almost instantly. As if a ck cage was created in his mind, he even lost control of his body, and couldn��t sense what was around him.


    ��No!�� Irina eximed, and a dazzling beam of Holy Light instantlynded on Mag.


    As if the morning sun had torn through the dark night sky, Mag felt the cage that had trapped him disappear instantly. When he opened his eyes, a tentacle had already appeared in front of his face.


    His sword was quick, but Bro Octopus was too tough. Mag was still a 9th-tier before the thunder strikended on him.


    This meant that no matter how fast he was, he couldn��t cut through this octopus tentacle.


    Fortunately, he still had his chef��s knife with him.


    His chef��s knife was very fast too.


    With a sh, that tentacle that smelled burnt broke before it couldnd on Mag��s head, and fell to the ground weakly.


    ��So what if you��re tough, the cleaver will teach you a lesson.�� Mag kept his Fat Head Fish, and began to leap in between the tentacles with his longsword. At the same time, he inwardlyined, ��System, where��s my lightning?! Why is there such a huge dy?!��


    ��Perhaps God is in the process of assessing the level of intervention, anding up with the appropriate lightning��s intensity,�� the system replied calmly.


    ��Be careful, don��t send your daddy off together.�� Mag leaped around in between the tentacles, and was surrounded by the tentacles again. Fortunately, these tentacles were too thick, and they couldn��t move around easily after getting too close to Mag. They always gave Mag a ce to hide.


    However, this space was rapidly getting smaller. Those eyes all over the octopus monster��s tentacles were not for decoration.


    ��Let��s help him!�� The powerhouses who were about to retreat returned to the cave after seeing this, and prepared to help him.


    ��Don��t help me. My lightning doesn��t differentiate!�� Mag��s voice appeared in the midst of the octopus monster��s tentacles again.


    Boom!


    Thunder boomed again, and three golden-purple lightning bolts came down from the top of the cave. Each of the bolts was double the first one in size.


    ��Squeak����


    That octopus monster looked up at those lightning bolts, and let out a sound of fear.


    Everyone backed off instinctively, and watched those three lightning bolts crash down.


    Those thunderbolts were even more ring than Holy Light. The space even looked distorted under the lightning strikes, and the situation of Mag and the octopus monster in the center of the lightning strike still couldn��t be assessed yet.


    However, these three tribtion lightning bolts were indeed terrifying. They came with the power of the sky and earth. Even the 10th-tier powerhouses had to back off and avoid them.


    Everyone stared at the center of the lightning strike nervously. Two and a half minutes had already passed; was Alex still alive? How did he attract such terrifying lightning?

 Chapter 1794 - You Can Go More Peacefully

    <h4>Chapter 1794: You Can Go More Peacefully</h4>


    <i>It hurts.</i>


    Mag, who was trapped underneath the octopus monster��s tentacles, was numb all over from the lightning��s strike. He couldn��t move at all.


    Although Bro Octopus had undertaken most of the lightning strike for him, he��d never expected that this octopus monster was a conductor. The tribtion lightning flowed to him indirectly afternding on the monster.


    Fortunately, the tribtion lightning seemed to have passed through an octopus-shaped resistance as it went through the octopus monster��s body before going to Mag��s body. The electrical power seemed to be perfect. It achieved the effect of clearing the blood vessels, and prevented the horrible consequences of killing Mag immediately because the lightning was overpowered.


    After being struck twice continuously, the unbridled octopus monster was finally scared. The tens of thousands of eyeballs spun around furiously, and stared at the top of the cave. It didn��t dare to move for some time.


    The ck mud on the octopus�� body��s surface was already integrated by the lightning. However, after the lightning strikes, the octopus�� body surface turned ck, and the octopus looked rather ridiculous.


    The people who had suffered continuous defeats at the hand of this octopus monster began to have even greater doubts about Alex while feeling exhrated.


    Everyone knew Alex was the most powerful knight ever in history. He had great power which allowed him to engage in closebat with giant dragons.


    However, the power that he disyed today was control over powerful lightning.


    The terrifying lightning, which nobody knew where it came from, even struck the unmatched devil silly.


    However, what they were more concerned about was Alex, who had disappeared. Was he still alive after that terrifying tribtion lightning?


    ***


    Right then, all the powerhouses who were guarding the exterior of the underground cavern were looking at the 10-colored lightning cloud with a shock expression.


    The terrifying lightning bolts that hadnded one after the other created a pitch-ck crater in the middle of all of them.


    Moreover, they were certain that the lightning��s target wasn��t the ground. Its target was most likely underground.


    To have triggered such a terrifying lightning�� Everyone��s only suspect was that devil.


    They didn��t know what was happening underground now. Was the new seal��s spell formationpleted? Did that devil burst out from the old seal?


    ��The seal was broken through, and Alex is fighting with the devil now!��


    Right then, someone among the first batch of the formation masters that had retreated from the underground cavern answered the powerhouses�� questions.


    ��Alex!��


    All of them looked shocked. Perhaps it was Alex who created thismotion?


    ��I heard that Alex used lightning to battle the Fear Demons�� powerhouses at the Boundless Sea Realm a few months ago. He even struck down Bashir aggressively,�� Dous said gravely.


    The few Fear Demon powerhouses who came as reinforcements all looked away. However, when they looked at the tribtion cloud that was spinning in the sky, they couldn��t deny that today��s scene was, in fact, rather familiar.


    ��I didn��t expect Alex to be so powerful when he returned after disappearing for three years. We, too, will have to retreat if we face this terrifying lightning,�� Louismented.


    ��Perhaps, he has already gone through 10th-tier, and reached the legendary state?�� Franklin eximed.


    Amotion erupted immediately when that statement was made.


    On the Nond Continent, 10th-tier was the pinnacle.


    Louis, who was very powerful, was slightly more powerful than normal 10th-tier powerhouses after living for thousands of years. However, he was far from achieving a huge divide like the one between the 9th-tier and the 10th-tier.


    Whether there was a more powerful existence above the 10th-tier had always been a mystery.


    Some said the gods revered by all the races were once powerhouses that had burst through the restraints of the 10th-tier.


    However, the Nond Continent had long cut offmunication with the gods, so nobody knew if this was true.


    And the terrifying lightning summoned by Alex today let the powerhouses feel a scary potential. Even the physically powerful giant dragons didn��t dare to say how much of them would be left if they decided to withstand the lightning.


    The lightning cloud that was still hovering in the sky harbored a greater terror.


    Like the fury of the sky and earth, it made them scared and even want to submit to it.


    ��H-how did he be so powerful����


    Josh, who was standing afar, went white when he heard their conversations.


    He was staring at that cavern with bloodshot eyes. He had never wanted that devil to burst out and kill that fellow who had been lording over him for 10-odd years like now.


    Just then, the third wave of lightning began to dash out from the tribtion cloud with a loud bang.


    The number of lightning bolts changed from three to five. Five tribtion lightning bolts came out, and crashed down together.


    All the powerhouses quickly backed off, afraid to be implicated by the lightning strikes.


    They would only turn to dust if they were struck by this lightning!


    Meanwhile, Mag, who was pinned under the octopus tentacles, had almost lost all his space to move around. Just as he was about to take Fat Head Fish out, the thunder sounded again.


    The five lightning bolts actually twisted into a five-colored tribtion lightning that was almost the size of the octopus monster��s head, which it smashed onto.


    The thunder apanied lightning and the octopus monster��s shrill scream, and the five-colored tribtion lightning went into its body. Even its internal organs could be clearly seen after it was lit up by the lightning. The countless octopus tentacles swung around uncontrobly, smashing rocks into dust. The cave shook as if it was going to copse at any time.


    Urien created a one-man-tall ice wall just in time, and shielded Jonas and the new spell formation behind it, letting the octopus tentacles glide across its surface smoothly.


    However, Mag, who was surrounded by the octopus tentacles, wasn��t so lucky this time as to depend on the octopus monster to pass through the tribtion lightning.


    Apart from the lightning thatnded on him after passing through the octopus monster��s body, the five-colored lightning actually went through the gaps in between the octopus monster��s tentacles, andnded on his head.


    The lightning striking his head was just like an ax hacking him right on the head before it split into countless little axes that slowly split open and smashed every single cell. That extreme pain made him howl uncontrobly.


    This was a process that kept repeating. The lightning moved in his body, and every part of his body repeated the process between fragmentation and reorganization continuously.


    Even though Mag had gone through tribtion lightning nine times, the past nine tribtion thunderbolts together couldn��tpare to the pain and ordeal brought upon by this current one.


    He even had the urge to take out Fat Head Fish to give himself a strike.


    However, he had lost the control over his body now. He couldn��t even turn his head, let alone lift his cleaver.


    He widened his eyes as he tried to try to find something that could attract his attention.


    Then, he saw that there actually was a golden egg inside the octopus monster��s body, which he could see through in the lightning��s glow.


    ��What��s that?�� Mag��s eyes widened gradually. Perhaps the octopus came from an egg? However, even Nezha[1] only had a three-year gestation period. This fellow had been sealed here for countless years. Did it have constipation even when it was pooping out an egg?


    Before Mag could see clearly, the pain in his body suddenly disappeared, and the octopus monster��s body slowly reverted to its normal form.


    Mag clenched his fist, and a never-felt-before powerful sensation surged in his body. At the same time, he instantly grasped all the battle techniques that only a 10th-tier would know and use to the extreme.


    <i>So this is how a 10th-tier feels.</i>?A hint of a smile appeared on Mag��s lips. He flicked a nce at Jonas, who was about toplete the new seal.


    Now, it was time for Mag to disy his real power.


    Although the octopus monster��s aura was weakened drastically, it still withstood this tribtion. At the same time, it noticed the new seal spell formation was going to close up, and it immediately went berserk. Dozens of tentacles rose up and smashed at Jonas.


    Boom��


    Right then, a thunder sounded again.


    ��Damn, why is there still another one?!�� Mag was shocked. His power had already risen to 10th-tier, so this tribtion lightning should be over too.


    ��The external help that the Host engaged is too powerful. God might have judged this as a vition, so He issued an extra tribtion!


    ��The power of thising tribtion is too great. Given the Host��s physical fitness and mental endurance, this System��s suggestion is: lie t.��


    The system��s voice sounded.


    ��Can I evade the lightning by lying t?�� asked Mag.


    ��You can go more peacefully. Goodbye, Host. Perhaps we can meet again in the next world.��


    The system began to y?<i>Unforgettable Tonight</i>��


    Mag: ͹(ܳ��ܳ)!


    [1] [Annotation text missing]

 Chapter 1795 - Why Dont I Just End It Here...

    <h4>Chapter 1795: Why Don��t I Just End It Here...</h4>


    <i>The tribtion lightning didn��t go away after I passed it sessfully.</i>


    <i>I��m panicking.</i>


    <i>Dear peers, are there any solutions for this?</i>


    Mag was really panicking now.


    As he looked at the octopus monster that was also trembling next to him��perhaps because of the after effects of being electrocuted, or it was simply panicking�� he felt quite consoled.


    ��Come on. Bro Octopus. You can do it. We will win after you withstand this round! Go, go, go!!!�� Mag clenched his fists, and started to cheer Bro Octopus on.


    ��Alex is still alive!��


    Everyone also noticed Mag, who was leaping in between the octopus tentacles. While they were amazed at his surviving that terrifying lightning, they were also deeply worried about that swirling tribtion cloud that was still above them.


    ��The spell formation is going to be ready soon. Let��sbine efforts to stop that octopus monster and let Alexe out first. This lightning is scaring me a little,�� Krassu said to Irina.


    ��He might not be able to undertake a more powerful lightning strike,�� Urien said gravely. Although he could sense that Alex��s presence seemed to be a little stronger than before, he didn��t really think that he could control the lightning. He was a knight, after all. Even a 10th-tier lightning magic caster couldn��t handle such powerful lightning.


    ��I��m afraid that even he himself can��t stop that.�� Irina couldn��t hide the worry in her eyes. She still remembered Mag��s earlier reminders, and didn��t interfere rashly.


    Outside the underground cavern, all the powerhouses looked at the lightning cloud that was spinning crazily in the sky. Thunder could be heard roaring in it as it nurtured a huge terror.


    The five tribtion lightning bolts earlier were scary enough. Now, it looked like it was going to destroy the earth and sky, and as if the heaven��s wrath was going to befall on them.


    ��What did Alex actually do? Could it be that he wants to attract that lightning to strike down that devil?��


    ��A lightning with such horrific power isn��t something we all can withstand. Alex most probably can��t, either. Perhaps he��s going to sacrifice himself for the Nond Continent?


    ��This kind of spirit is really admirable and moving.


    All powerhouses moved back 100 meters as theymented, worried that they might be implicated by that tribtion lightning.


    <i>Attract that lightning to strike yourself. Alex, I really want to see if you��re really tougher than that devil.</i>?A smirk appeared at Josh��s lips.


    ***


    Mag really didn��t want to sacrifice himself. Initially, his great ambition was only to sacrifice Bro Octopus.


    However, the situation didn��t look very good now. The tribtion seemed to be out of control.


    Although that octopus monster was also in a panic, it still couldn��t help mming its tentacles at Mag. It seemed to make sense that it was this loathsome fellow who attracted this scary lightning.


    Mag swung his heavy sword and moved his legs. His figure shot out like an arrow, and he shed his sword at that octopus tentacle. A silver sword beam shed across the sword��s de, controlled yet sharp.


    ��Cutting edge��.


    It was the simplest and the most effective basic sword technique.


    The heavy sword upturned, and shed down on that octopus tentacle.


    The octopus tentacle that was tough before was now easily chopped up by Mag like tofu.


    Mag raised his eyebrow. 10th-tier was indeed like this. No matter if it was the strength or the control of the sword techniques, it was twopletely different levels of existence.


    Now, he finally felt a perfect fit with the sword in his hands.?<i>The world is mine with this sword in my hands.</i>


    In an excess of enthusiasm, he continued to chop off a few more octopus tentacles.


    It was so easy.


    The octopus monster let out an angry roar. However, before it could do anything to Mag, the new tribtion lightning had descended.


    10 tribtion lightning bolts came down from the sky like 10 colored giant dragonsing out from the tribtion cloud that was spinning crazily.


    All the lightning within the five kilometers of the Thunderstorm Mountains seemed to be absorbed in that instant. The ring lightning lit up half of the sky; even the sun��s beams were overshadowed.


    Even Chaos City, which was dozens of kilometers away, noticed the strange phenomenon.


    10 giant lightning dragons with the sky and earth��s power crashed into the underground cavern.


    Mag and the octopus monster stopped moving at the same time, and looked up.


    10 terrifying lightning dragons emerged from the ceiling of the cave, and smashed towards them.


    The two of them seemed to be frozen to the ground. They didn��t attempt to hide or evade.


    Jonas kept his brush, and eximed, ��Done!�� The new spell formation lit up, and a semi-transparent barrier wall rose up, and resealed that octopus monster.


    And Jonas�� body was suddenly tugged back by a force, and instantly left the range of the seal.


    At the same time, 10 terrifying lightning boltsnded on the octopus monster and Mag under the watchful gazes of the people in the underground cavern.


    Every terrifying bolt��s diameter was more than three meters, and terrifying electrical power was hidden in them.


    All the 10th-tier powerhouses present were certain that any of those lightning bolts could turn them into ashes, let alone being struck by 10 of them at the same time.


    The 10-colored lightningnded on the same ce. The entire seal spell formation was engulfed by the terrifying lightning. The lightning was so dazzling that people couldn��t look at it. The horrible power made those powerhouses who had already retreated to the cave��s entrance dare not go forward hastily.


    ��That devil�� should be dead, right��?�� a magic caster asked softly only after a long time.


    Actually, he didn��t finish his words. The other possibility was greater�� but nobody wanted to bring it up.


    The new seal spell formation waspleted. Alex had aplished his mission to buy time. Regardless if the devil was dead or alive, the Nond Continent��s crisis was resolved.


    However, under the brutal attack of such terrifying lightning, Alex most probably couldn��t escape, either.


    ��Mr. Alex!�� Dexter couldn��t help rushing forward when he witnessed that. He raised his crystal as he prepared to help.


    Urien stopped him, and said in a grave voice, ��This lightning is very weird. It would attack anyone within a certain range with discrimination. You will draw fire onto yourself if you act now.��


    Irina shook her head at him too.


    Dexter looked anxious, but he knew that these two had extraordinary rtionships with Mr. Mag. There had to be a reason that they didn��t help Mr. Mag, and stopped him from helping too.


    In the midst of the lightning, the octopus monster let out an ear-piercing scream as it waved its tentacles crazily, and Mag had already descended into a frenzy.


    The sensation of the soul being torn apart was a million times worse than the sensation of the body��s cells being shredded. That was a pain that he couldn��t escape from, one that went straight to the soul.


    Mag felt that his soul was being cut into countless pieces. In his confused state, he seemed to have seen many past memories, including his birth, growth, the people he met, and some experiences��


    Apart from that, he also saw many scary scenes between heaven and earth, like the giant eyeball in the ocean��s depth, the headless body floating in midair, the dismembered body in the Boundless Abyss��


    The pain at the deep part of the soul and the psychedelic scenes sent his psyche on the brink of copse.


    <i>Why don��t I just end it here��</i>?Mag grasped the heavy sword with his trembling hands. Although it was a little difficult, as long as he controlled his strength properly, he could sh his head and end all this pain.


    The new seal should bepleted, and his mission was also aplished.


    He lifted the heavy sword up gradually, and shed towards his face.


    Right at this time, that golden egg in the octopus monster��s body was struck out of the body by a lightning bolt. Cracks began to appear on it before the shell shatteredpletely.

 Chapter 1796 - When Things Are Abnormal, Something Is Up!

    <h4>Chapter 1796: When Things Are Abnormal, Something Is Up!</h4>


    Mag felt as though he was watching the countdown to the end of his life. The excruciating pain that came from within his soul made him want to end it all as soon as possible.


    The sword was already in front of him. The moment itnded, everything would end.


    Just then, a soft white glow suddenlynded on him.


    Mag regained his senses and a little consciousness, as though someone poured a bucket of ice water over him.


    After that, he saw that adorable figure in the bits of his soul fragments. Her kneeling by the bed, and holding his hand looking lonely, her smiling happily in a new dress, her smiling blissfully when she tried the food he made for the first time��


    Thending sword suddenly stopped, and chopped off a few strands of hair.


    <i>I cannot die!</i>


    <i>This time, I cannot die again!</i>


    The swordnded, and Mag clenched his fists tightly as he let out a deep growl.


    The soul fragments started to regroup, and this painful process was even worse than being torn apart.


    ��Pause restart!��


    ��The host is undergoing an abnormal evolution����


    The two lines of small words shed past Mag��s mind.


    What Mag did not notice was that somewhere slightly further away, a naked young girl was looking at him curiously. Although she was within the thunder strike, the lightning did not hit her. Instead, it went around her, and formed a vacuum in a two-meter radius around her.


    At this moment, the octopus monster was also enduring pain identical to Mag��s. It was in so much pain it could not bother to do anything to Mag.


    Mag had no idea how long the process was. It felt like a century.


    He saw his body, which had just regained the 10th-tier, being restructured within the lightning. It was no longer like a baptism. Instead, it was a rebirth after beingpletely crushed. The lightning engraved mysterious markings on his bones, and left marks on his muscles.


    He watched as his soul got reconstructed after being torn apart, and the two separate sets of memories with a gap in between fused together to be aplete soul. A stable and invincible soul.


    Mag opened his eyes. The lightning enveloping his body suddenly dispersed, revealing a vacantnd.


    <i>Th-this is?</i>?Mag looked at his hands. His long and fair fingers looked rather simr to before. However, he knew very clearly how much horrifying power was hidden within this pair of normal-looking hands.


    He had already felt what it was like to have 10th-tier strength, but his current strength was beyond the 10th-tier.


    Meanwhile, the original Tian Du sword actually became smaller and sleeker. However, it was still a very heavy sword that a normal person could not wield.


    On the handle of the sword was a silver lightning logo. When he held the sword in his hand, he could feel the connection with it through his soul.


    It was as though it was also reborn in this thunder strike.


    ��Congrattions on sessfully bing a god!��


    The system��s voice sounded. It was an unforgettable night that somehow became a great day.


    ��God?�� Mag frowned in bewilderment.


    ��The 10th-tier is the upper limit in this world. Those who broke through this limit would naturally be a god. ording to ancient records, you are the only person in the Nond Continent throughout 100,000 years to be sessful in bing a god,�� the System replied.


    Mag was deep in thought. It seemed bing a god was just a breakthrough in levels. However, he quickly recalled something. ��Does that mean that I��ve alreadypleted your ultimate mission? Does that mean that you��vepleted your mission ahead of time?��


    ��I am the God of Cookery System! God of Cookery System, do you understand? I am here to help you be the God of Cookery, but you��ve be a god through the thunder strike. This is making it awkward for me, alright?


    ��How do you expect me to exin it to them? That I am even worse than a thunder strike? What about my pride? It took me so long to finally rejoin the group!��


    The system howled with frustration.


    ��Er���� Mag raised his brow. He suddenly did not know how tofort the system.


    After the conversation, Mag quickly noticed the youngdy not far away.


    She was a very beautiful youngdy who was floating above the ground silently, watching him.


    Her small face was as exquisite as an angel��s. Her long, smooth golden hair was let down, and she had a pair of light green eyes. They were bright and clear like the reflection of a green leaf in the morning dew.


    She was not wearing any clothes. The holy white light[1]nded on her fair skin, but it did not trigger any dirty thoughts in one��s mind.


    The lightning also went around her.


    The octopus monster was screeching within the thunder strike, and a beautiful and strange youngdy like this one appeared within the thunder strike that had yet to end.


    <i>When things are abnormal, something is up!</i>


    Mag held the longsword, and the thunder roared. In the next instant, he appeared right in front of that youngdy. With the roar of the thunder, he shed his longsword right in the middle of her head.


    The youngdy opened her mouth slightly, looking at Mag in disbelief.


    She had an innocent expression, just like a feeble little white rabbit.


    However, Mag did not waver at all. He knew very well what kind of horrifying powers the Great Old Ones had.


    ��Host, she was the one who saved you.�� The System��s voice suddenly sounded in Mag��s head.


    Right before the longswordnded, it grazed past her. However, the sword projection was still strong enough to sever tens of tentacles.


    ��What?�� Mag looked at the youngdy in front of him. She appeared a little scared, but her gaze was still clean and clear. ��System, who is she? What is she doing here? Why is she the one who saved me?��


    ��From the System��s observation, she came from this Great Old One. Extreme evilness gave birth to extreme kindness. It had been suppressed, but it seems that the thunder strike forced it out.


    ��Initially, you could not endure the thunder strike, and wanted tomit suicide. She was the one who helped you pull through the most dangerous stage,�� the System exined quickly.


    Mag recalled the most painful period and the sudden chill that helped him to regain some rity. That was how he pulled through the most difficult period. So she was the one who saved him.


    Mag lowered his head to look at the golden eggshell shattered on the ground in front of him. He suddenly recalled the golden egg that he saw within the octopus monster��s body during the previous thunder strike. It seemed like she came from this egg.


    The lightning��s threat had already gradually subsided, and the lightning enveloping the sealed area also started to disappear.


    The octopus monster��s aura had weakened significantly. However, it had still endured the horrifying thunder strike. The tentacles minced from the thunder strike recovered at a visible speed. The red eyes stared at Mag and that youngdy.


    The horrifying growl started again with apparent frustration. Tens of tentacles came wriggling towards them, and their first target was obviously the youngdy.


    That youngdy inched closer to Mag. She looked at Mag with her clear and innocent eyes, as though asking him for help.


    ��System, can I kill it now?�� Mag asked with a frown as he looked at the wriggling tentacles.


    ��You currently have the ability to cut it up rapidly. This is a very useful skill in food preparation. However, with its rate of recovery, you would tire yourself to death before you could kill it. However, as long as you did not die of exhaustion, it would not be able to kill you, either.��


    [1] Not like Irina��s, but like the anime censorship technique, I believe.

 Chapter 1797 - Host, Youre Getting Too Full Of Yourself!

    <h4>Chapter 1797: Host, You��re Getting Too Full Of Yourself!</h4>


    The System��s reply simply meant that Mag was unable to kill this half of the Great Old One. However, in the current situation where it was still within the seal, as long as he did not court his death, it would be difficult for him to be killed too.


    If he was insistent on killing it, the most probable situation would be that he would tire himself to death after cutting up all its tentacles.


    ��Are gods�� so weak?�� Mag felt a mixture of feelings. He thought that after bing a god, he could do whatever he wanted. He did not expect that he would not even be able to kill half of the Great Old One.


    ��You were conferred as ��god�� because of the unique situation in which you went through the thunder strike. You��re merely at a level above the 10th-tier, not a real god that could rule the entire world. You can��t even control thew of nature.


    ��Other than the increase in strength and a lifespan 10 times longer, you��ve not really transcendent, and thus could also be considered a ��pseudo-god��,�� the System replied.


    ��One must not go astray,�� Magmented to himself. However, he still felt good inside. After all, he had only used 0.5 of his strength, and could actually seed in jumping two tiers, to the point of striding over to the level of god.


    He did not care if he was a pseudo-god. The strength and life expectancy were what mattered.


    A lifespan 10 times longer would be equivalent to 1000 years.


    He finally did not have to be troubled over not being able to watch Amy grow up.


    ��Please do not fret. With my meticulous guidance, you will be able to continue spreading delicacies in this world, and one day be the God of Cookery that even God would acknowledge. Then, you will be able to transcend and be a real god!


    ��Please do not be too full of yourself!


    ��Please stay true to your heart!


    ��Please remember.


    ��Your main mission is to be the God of Cookery!��


    The system was filled with worries, just like a parent afraid that his child would becent from getting full marks in an examination.


    ��I am not worried at all. I am very happy now. Although I can��t control the earth or the weather, I am still the only one in 100,000 years.�� Mag raised his brows with a smile as he said, ��I would not me God for bringing me here, but I feel that God��s acknowledgment was not very important. Why must I be the God of Cookery?��


    ��Host, you��re getting too full of yourself! You����


    ��Say, System, If I don��t do my missions anymore, will you also fail your mission? Will you be sent back to be restructured, or will you be thrown into the rubbish dump straight away?��


    ��Host, you can��t be like this����


    ��Host?��


    ��Daddy�� I was wrong�� How could cooking be a mission? Cooking is a beautiful experience that brings joy to the chef and the consumer!


    ��Besides, I am Daddy��s most capable helper. It is my responsibility to help Daddy make even more delicacies so as to bring more variety of food to this world, and allow everyone to be capable of making delicacies as well.


    ��This is such a noble career. I believe every kind person would be willing to fork out a little time to do something so small.


    ��What do you say�� Daddy?�� the System called out.


    ��Mm-hm. I think it��s alright.�� Mag nodded with satisfaction. He looked at the young girl in front of him, and asked, ��What do we do with her?��


    Objectively, she was part of the Great Old One.


    However, from a good-or-bad point of view, she was on the kind side.


    From the octopus monster��s perspective, it would definitely not let her live in this world.


    ��Kindness and evilness cannot coexist. Since she hase into this world, the Great Old Ones are bound to kill her. If you don��t bring her away, she will definitely die here.��


    Mag frowned. Bringing her away was not difficult. The troublesome part was how to exin her existence to the powerhouses guarding outside the spell formation.


    He couldn��t possibly say that the octopus monster gave birth to her.


    Or that she was another personality of the octopus monster.


    No matter how he put it, she might either be killed or captured and cut up for research.


    Ultimately, this maiden was his savior. He could not bring himself to harm her.


    Besides, even if she was cut up for research, he didn��t think that those fellows outside would be more professional than the system.


    ��I��ll bring you away. Later on, don��t make a single sound,�� Mag told the maiden gently. The maiden appeared to be no more than 14 years old. Her innocent looks would really make one pity her. It was the appearance and aura that men would not be able to reject.


    The maiden nodded, but Mag did not know if she actually understood him.


    Mag took out his cape, and put it around her. After that, he put his arm around her thin waist, and looked up.


    ��That octopus monster is still alive!�� someone eximed when the powerhouses standing by the entrance of the cave saw the sealed region as the lightning dispersed gradually.


    The octopus monster, which had most of its tentacles broken off from the thunder strike, looked rather pathetic. However, the octopus monster did not disintegrate. After the thunder strike, its tentacles started growing out rapidly again.


    Everyone was shocked by the octopus monster��s tanking abilities and rate of recovery. Luckily, the new spell formation for the seal had already been set up, and was not destroyed by the thunder strike. For now, they needed not worry that it would rush out.


    ��Is Alex�� still alive?��


    That was another question everyone was very concerned about. If Alex had not rushed into the spell formation just now and caused the thunder strike, there would��ve been no time to fix the new spell formation.


    However, Alex was also unable to escape the horrifying thunder strike, and was struck by the lightning together with the octopus monster.


    The octopus monster was already in such a bad situation with its strong defensive skills and quick recovery. It was obvious what would have happened to Alex, who was just a mere human.


    Everyone had an answer inside, but they still had certain hopes.


    Irina staggered to the edge of the spell formation. She bit her lip as she stared at the ground that was charred from the lightning strike. Burnt tentacles wereying everywhere, but she did not see Alex among theyers of tentacles.


    Krassu watched Irina from behind. He opened his mouth and did not say anything, only letting out a sigh.


    Everyone else was equally silent.


    Putting aside all prejudices and conflicts between races, what Alex did today had won all the powerhouses over.


    ��How is the situation down there?��


    The tribtion cloud had dispersed, and the powerhouses above the cave stared at the charred ground with the same shocked expression. At the center was a crater around 100 meters deep caused by the melting of the rocks due to the high heat.


    ��Such terrifying lightning�� If Alex had really attracted it, I��m afraid he wouldn��t even have been able to save himself,�� Louis said with a grave expression.


    ��The new spell formation has beenpleted. It��s just a pity that Alex���� Dous sighed.


    Everyone fell silent.


    ��He��s�� dead?�� Sally, who was standing far away, was stunned. She subconsciously clenched her fist.


    <i>Haha, that annoying fellow is finally dead��</i>?Westin could not hide his joy. No one knew how afraid he would be if he found out that Alex was still alive, especially after witnessing the horrifying lightning. He was really terrified.


    <i>Is he dead? Is he really dead?</i>?Josh might not seem to have much of an expression, but his trembling hands could not conceal how agitated he felt.


    Boom!


    Just then, a thunderous sound came from underground. At the same time, the ground started shaking violently.


    ��Excuse me, I��m going home to get changed!��


    A figure came out from the hole in the ground, sending sand and dust spiraling up into the sky while he let out a long howl.


    Purple lightning shed over from afar, and picked that figure up as they disappeared into the distance.


    He left behind a group of powerhouses with their mouths wide open from shock.

 Chapter 1798 - Ill Take Your Life Today!

    <h4>Chapter 1798: I��ll Take Your Life Today!</h4>


    In the cave, the powerhouses looked at the octopus monster that had a few hundred tentacles severed and was almost buried by stone and sand, and then at the hold right on the roof of the cave in awe.


    Alex did not die.


    But it seemed his clothes were destroyed by the lightning.


    Therefore, he spiraled up and left�� while chopping off a few hundred octopus monster tentacles.


    Everyone felt even more shock as they looked at the mess in the cave and the octopus monster that was howling hysterically as it banged on the seal.


    However, when did the tentacles of this octopus monster be so easily severed?


    The stones and dust were automatically repelled when they came into the 1-meter radius of Irina. There was finally a smile on her worried face; at the same time, she was a little puzzled.


    ��Young and outstanding,�� Krassu eximed.


    ��He�� seemed to have broken through.�� Urien��s eyes lit up.


    ***


    Outside the cave, when everyone saw the purple lightning disappear on the horizon, they each had different expressions.


    In the middle of the charred, ck crater was an even deeper hole of around five meters, reaching all the way into the ground.


    ��Alex is still alive!��


    Michael was excited. He could finally rest assured.


    The powerhouses from Lantisde were also ted.


    The powerhouses all saluted in the direction Alex left in. He was a hero who did not care about the cost, and almost gave up his life to save the world.


    The eyes of the Roth Empire��s knights were glimmering. The general they were familiar with seemed to being back again!


    The magic casters from the Magus Tower appeared to have mixed emotions. Alex was after all the legend of the Roth Empire. Although he had already left, they still felt a sense of pride at this very moment.


    ��Such presence�� could he really have transcended to the legendary tier?�� Dous muttered to himself as he watched the figure disappear into the distance.


    ��Legends are still legends. Old fellows like us couldn��t find the way to break through after so many years. How could a youngd in his early 30s get past so easily?�� Franklin shook his head. He paused for a while, and said, ��However, if he could endure such a terrifying thunder strike, he must have improved a lot during the three years he went missing. I might not be able to defeat himter.��


    ��In any case, I wouldn��t be able to survive that thunder strike,�� Louis muttered under his breath.


    Everyone��s expression changed upon hearing that. Although they were all at the 10th-tier, Franklin and Louis were still the cream of the crop. Even though there was no specific ranking, no one would usuallypare themselves.


    But why would they put it out there that they could not defeat Alex? Wouldn��t that mean that Alex had already be the best powerhouse of the entire Nond Continent?


    <i>Th-this is impossible! J</i>osh clenched his fists as he bit into his lip until it bled.


    Alex did not die, and the devil was resealed. All his ns had been foiled by Alex. He had lost his money and his woman.


    The worst part was that instead of decreasing, Alex��s powers increased, and he was even better than before.


    That was no good news to Josh.


    <i>He�� how is he alive?</i>?Westin��s face turned as pale as a sheet. He heard Franklin and the others, and stumbled backward as he turned to leave.


    ��Westin. Back then, you attempted to assassinate me. Since the crisis has been dispelled, I��ll take your life today!�� Suddenly, an angry exmation came from the sky. The purple lightning returned, and before Westin could even see a figure, a ck longsword was already flying over from the horizon.


    ��Oh no!!!��


    Westin activated all his protective shields all of a sudden. At the same time, he clutched tightly the ck rod in his hands, and he hurled it towards the flying sword immediately after turning around.


    As a 10th-tier demon, he put almost all the power he had umted throughout his whole life behind this rod.


    A blood-red figure appeared above the rod. The weapon made from the metal of the deep ocean was his best bet throughout his years roaming around the line.


    All he needed to do was block this attack from Alex. The rest of the demons and Chaos City would never watch him die here without doing anything.


    The ck sword was very fast. It appeared narrower than three years ago, and there were even silver threads of electricity on the sword. It appeared as though it could cut even the space up.


    The rod, as thick as a thigh, hit the ck longsword, causing the sound of the howling wind. It felt as though the figure was letting out a ghostly cry, making feare out from within.


    Ding!


    It was a crisp sound, but the tip of the sword had yet to appear.


    The rod was sliced in two like tofu.


    ��No!��


    Westin only had time to let out a fearful cry. The longsword had already stabbed through all his protective shields, and had already pinned Westin to the ground!


    St.


    One half of the sliced iron rodnded on the ground beside Westin��s head, as though it was a wordless tombstone.


    It was eerily silent.


    The demons, who were about to stop Mag, paused in their steps. They looked in shock at the lifeless Westin, who was pinned to the ground, as their eyelids twitched fervently.


    Michael��s lips moved. But he did not say a word.


    All the powerhouses could not contain their shock.


    Westin could only be considered average among the 10th-tiers, but was still a 10th-tier powerhouse who had gained fame for a long while. There might be many people at the scene who could defeat him, or kill him at a certain cost, but they would admit that they could never kill him so easily.


    That single blow was as quick as lightning. Westin died without being able to put up any effective resistance.


    Everyone looked up at the figure sitting on the back of the purple-striped griffin in the sky. There was no question that he had already transcended to that legendary level, and be the strongest man in Nond Continent.


    What made everyone fearful was that Alex, who was undefeatable when a sword��s length away, had broken the limit of distance, and had a flying sword as fast as lightning, so he could easily kill a magic caster who was casting a spell far away.


    ��Protect me!�� Josh��s face turned as white as a sheet as he stumbled towards the two knights closest to him.


    The magic casters and knights from the Roth Empire quickly got into formation to surround Josh as they looked up nervously at the figure in the sky and that ck longsword that was equally famouspared to its owner.


    There was an extra silver lightning symbol on the Tian Du sword, which made it seem a little more tyrannical.


    Everyone knew that from today onwards, it would take the top spot among weapons.


    The Tian Du sword flew to the sky, and levitated at a man��s height above Josh.


    ��Alex, you cannot kill me! I am the second prince of the Roth Empire! If you kill me, you��re putting yourself against the entire world!�� Josh shouted with a little tremble in his voice.


    He felt the fear of death at the edge of the sword. At this moment, the fear was ever so real, as real as Westin��s corpse.


    Although he was surrounded by several 10th-tier powerhouses, just like how it was during the assassination back then, Alex was no longer the same person that had to protect his child in front of him right now.

 Chapter 1799 - The Heart To Kill

    <h4>Chapter 1799: The Heart To Kill</h4>


    Michael brought the powerhouses from Chaos City closer to Josh. If Josh died here today, the Nond Continent would certainly be embroiled in conflict.


    The powerhouses of the various tribes also had their guard up.


    The forest troll powerhouses also ran towards Josh.


    There had been many suspicious points regarding the assassination on that rainy night, but there were always rumors rted to Josh.


    Alex had in Westin today, and now he was pointing his sword at Josh. This seemed to have proven everything.


    ��I will not kill you today. I will spare your measly life for you to go back and tell Andre that if he chooses to embrace war, I will go to his pce and set off a firework even more brilliant than this.�� Mag scoffed, and said, ��As for your life, I will im it one day.��


    After Mag said that, rays of light shot out from the Tian Du sword, and passed by the powerhouses towards Josh as they grazed past his face.


    Blood sttered everywhere, and one of Josh��s ears flew before a bolt of lightning disintegrated it.


    The Tian Du sword morphed into a bolt of lightning, and returned to Mag��s hand.


    ��No!�� Josh screamed as he covered his ear. He held his head in fear as he hid behind a knight, screaming, ��Save me! Save me!!!��


    Mag nced at Josh, and left, with the other powerhouses watching him with fear and respect.


    The knights came back to their senses only then. Their backs were already drenched with perspiration.


    If Mag wanted to kill Josh just now, they would not even be able to stop him.


    Michael stopped in his tracks. He watched the purple-striped griffin disappear on the horizon, and let out a sigh of relief. To be able to keep in mind the big picture at this juncture, he was Alex indeed.


    ��It��s not easy to be a prince in the future,�� Dousmented as he watched Josh screaming and trembling with fear.


    ��He has the heart to kill if he isn��t going to end it easy for him. Alex has be more ruthlesspared to the past,�� Louis said as he clicked his tongue.


    ***


    Mag lifted a corner of his cape so that the maiden in his embrace could poke her face out for some fresh air.


    Perhaps it was because of the height, but the maiden grabbed his waist rather nervously. However, she was looking around curiously with her clear eyes.


    ��Ah Zi, go straight to the Blue Grasnd,�� Mag said as he patted Ah Zi��s back softly.


    The crisis in Chaos City had been averted. It was time he went back to pick Amy and the rest home while he thought of a suitable identity for the maiden.


    As for Josh, he could��ve killed him previously.


    However, ending his life in a single blow was too easy on him considering how bad of a plight he had caused Alex and his daughter to end up in.


    Letting him go, but also letting him know clearly that he would die, and no one could save him.


    The sword hanging above his head could drop any time, and that was a fear that could destroy anyone��s will.


    What a beautiful method.


    <i>I hope he doesn��t go insane before I take action.</i>?Mag smiled without any sympathy.


    The maiden in his embrace suddenly looked up at him.


    Mag realized that after leaving the Thunderstorm Mountains, there was no need to continue hiding her. Hence, he quickly put her on the griffin��s back.


    Although she only had a cape over her, it did not conceal the maiden��s purity as she looked at him with her clear eyes.


    ��Hi, I��m Mag. I��m very grateful that you��ve saved me just now. How should I address you?�� Mag said gently as he looked at the maiden.


    The maiden looked at him for a while before shaking her head slightly. She still did not say a word.


    ��You can��t understand themon tongue?�� Mag thought for a while. Although she appeared to be 13 or 14 years old, she actually just hatched from an egg.


    ��System, do you have the Great Old Ones��nguage system in yournguage-learning machine?�� Mag asked inwardly.


    ��She��s a mute, and cannot make a sound. Don��t waste your effort,�� the system replied quickly.


    ��Mute?�� Mag was a little shocked. However, ever since this maiden appeared, she really had not spoken. She was quiet whether she was fearful or happy.


    That was troublesome. She could not understand or speak, and most probably would not be able to understand bodynguage. Communication would be basically impossible.


    Mag looked at the cape on the maiden. The first thing he had to do now was to get her some suitable clothes. Otherwise, he would not be able to exin things to Amy and the rest.


    ��System, I want female clothing,�� Mag said inside.


    ��Are you serious?�� The system was a little expectant.


    ��I want to custom-make a set of clothes for her.�� Mag rolled his eyes.


    Mag opened the female clothing store, and quickly purchased a soft and white long down jacket, as well as some lingerie and a pair of ck and white snow boots. It was just right for this season.


    The system��s speed was very fast. In three minutes, Mag retrieved a package delivered to him from behind, and passed the clothes inside to the maiden.


    The maiden looked at Mag, and tilted her head. She instinctively reached out for the clothes, and the cape slid down her fair shoulders. The cape was about to fall offpletely, but she did not appear to care.


    Mag quickly reached over to pull the cape back up, and used a pin to fasten both sides together before heaving a sigh of relief.


    However, he realized something very important. She was a newborn, and did not even know the differences between man and woman, or even the importance of wearing clothes, much less how to put on theseplicated pieces of clothing.


    Mag knew, of course, how to put them on. After all, he was a man who could undo a bra with a hand within a second.


    However, it was not right to do something bad to her just because she was young.


    The maiden held on to a pile of clothes, and looked at Mag with bewilderment.


    ��System, make a sex education video suitable for deaf-mute children, as well as a tutorial on how to wear the clothes. I��ll buy them all.�� Mag paused, and added, ��If she really cannot make a sound, get a progressive signnguage tutorial video in as well.��


    ��That��s�� a little difficult.��


    ��Right, I thought my mission was rather difficult too����


    ��Daddy, don��t be anxious, I��ll settle it right now. Not for 9999, not for 5999, just at the cost price of 1999!�� The system��s delighted voice rang. In no time at all, a 12.5-inch tablet appeared in Mag��s hands.


    The interface was simple, with no fancy software and just three videos: deaf-mute girls sex education video, recognizing clothes and how to wear them, and signnguage progressive tutorial.


    Mag tapped on the clothing video, and passed the tablet to the maiden. He pointed to her eyes and then to the tablet, motioning her to watch the video.


    The maiden received the tablet. The main character in the tablet looked exactly like her. She also had no clothes on. She started picking up the clothes one by one, and showed a detailed tutorial on how to wear them.

 Chapter 1800 - In That Case, Im Her Father

    <h4>Chapter 1800: In That Case, I��m Her Father</h4>


    While the maiden was watching the tutorial, Mag started to reflect on himself.


    He did a little trial just now, and killed Westin easily, showing the distance between a god and the 10th-tier.


    Bypassing tens of 10th-tier powerhouses to im Josh��s ear was just showing off. If he had missed by just a little, it would��ve been Josh��s head that had been gone.


    It was not that the 10th-tier was an amateur in front of Mag. It was just that they were still unable to get used to his sudden speed, which caused them to make a misjudgment on when they should take action and defend.


    Telekinesis was an ability that a spatial magic caster would have. Of course, some who were not spatial magic casters were still able to use simr spells to achieve that.


    After Mag had be a god, the most useful skill he gained was to control his sword with his mind.


    His existence was just like aputer program bug: a knight who could make his sword fly��


    But that was cool.


    The Tian Du sword seemed to have evolved with him in the thunder strike, and obtained an electrifying property. When he was controlling the sword, its speed was even faster than Ah Zi.


    This perfectly solved the problem that closebat knights faced when dealing with a group of long-range offensive magic casters.


    You could cast your spells, and I could make my sword fly.


    Your magic could never be faster than my flying sword.


    ��No wonder gods would be blocked. That��s just like cheating, and it would affect the ying experience of all other yers,�� Magmented to himself.


    Other than flying his sword, Mag��s physical body was also greatly improved. One could really say he was reborn. Even his speed was leveled up to the extreme. He even felt that he could fight it out with a giant dragon without any weapons.


    As for his sword techniques, Mag felt that there was no need for all that fancy stuff, since he could just end things with one blow.


    Of course, it was mainly because he didn��t gain any of them��


    Otherwise, he wouldn��t mind showing off a little.


    His lifespan was not something he could verify. The system said it had increased by 10 folds. If a normal person could live up to 100 years old, he would at least be able to live to 1000 years old.


    Of course, that would only be so ideally.


    It was just like how a turtle could live up to 1000 years old, and if you reared it well, it could even see you off at your deathbed, but if not, it might not even survive three days.


    A man would always meet with many idents in his life. The longer he lived, the more the idents. A small cleaver could even end your life.


    Mag nced at the maiden, who was watching the video seriously, and started to pick up the clothes to take a look. He felt as though he had dug another hole for himself.


    ��It��s great to be a god.�� Mag spread his arms, andy on Ah Zi��s back. He squinted at the ring sun, and smiled rxedly.


    He had carried too many things on him in this strange world. The revenge etched in his heart and the stressing from his powerful enemy was all mountains of stress piling on him that made it hard for him to even breathe.


    At this point, it felt as though he could finally put down all the burden and pressure on him. He had the ability to protect everything he wanted to protect, and finally had the right to really enjoy life.


    ��Life��s good,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Just when Mag was about to take a little nap, he heard some rustling soundsing from the maiden. Mag turned and saw that she was undoing the cape, revealing a part of her shoulder.


    ��Wait!�� Mag bolted right up, and quickly stopped her from proceeding. As he clicked open the sex education video, he got Ah Zi to fly lower.


    Mag found a clean little cave, and brought the maiden in. He motioned for her to change in there, and left the cave.


    After around 10 minutes, the maiden walked out of the cave with her new clothes on, skipping happily towards Mag. She even turned around like the maiden in the video did and smiled brightly.


    ��Do you like it?�� Mag asked with a smile. The youngdy appeared quite happy, and her cheeky look was rather cute.


    However, he quickly realized that the maiden did not understand him, and could not help but feel a little pity.


    However, the maiden paused for a little, and suddenly nodded. After that, she reached her right hand out, and put her thumb to her index finger, showing Mag a clumsy-looking finger heart.


    To have a maiden dressed in a white down jacket showing him a heart in the ice and snow was like the sun in winter, making Mag feel warm inside.


    Her eyes were as clear as the morning dew, innocent and pure.


    Yes. She was still a simple and pure child who had just opened her eyes to see the world.


    At that split second, Mag suddenly wanted to protect her, all the way until she could protect herself.


    ��System, if I had not attracted lightning to strike the octopus monster, she would not have been born into this world, correct?��


    ��Theoretically, you can say so.��


    ��Which means that she only exists because of me.��


    ��There��s nothing wrong with this logic too.��


    ��In that case, I��m her father.��


    ��Your logic is really�� However, does that mean that the octopus monster is her mother?��


    ��Shut up! Did the sky and I give birth to you?��


    ��Erm����


    ��Do you have a problem?��


    ��N-no problem. Whatever floats your boat. I don��t mind having a younger sister����


    After Magpleted his own logic, he looked at the maiden dotingly with a smile, and said, ��From today onwards, I��m your father, and I will name you Annie.��


    The maiden looked at Mag thoughtfully, and opened her mouth. She mouthed out the word ��Annie��, but still did not make a sound.


    ��Annie.


    ��Annie.


    ��Annie.��


    Mag repeated thrice.


    The maiden smiled and nodded in reply to Mag.


    ��Let��s go, Annie, I��ll bring you to meet family and friends.�� Mag blew a whistle, and Ah Zi, who was circling in the sky,nded gently at the entrance of the cave.


    Mag was initially worried that Annie would be afraid of Ah Zi, but he didn��t expect that not only was she not afraid, she even reached her hand out towards Ah Zi.


    Ah Zi nced at the small Annie proudly, but the next moment, it moved its neck toward her hand, and allowed her to caress it, even closing its eyesfortably.


    Annie smiled radiantly, and even put her face to Ah Zi��s head, as though they were going through a special type ofmunication.


    Mag smiled at the scene. It seemed like they could get along very well together.


    The purple-striped griffin rose to the sky once again, and flew towards the north.


    ***


    Because of Alex, the new spell formation was sessfully activated, and the octopus monster was resealed. That was how Chaos City��s crisis was averted.


    Chaos City was in charge of cleaning up the cave and sealing the ce uppletely. This ce had be the forbiddennd of the Nond Continent. The various races would send 10th-tier powerhouses to guard the ce on a rotational basis to ensure that there would not be any problems in the future.


    The various powerhouses had left the Thunderstorm Mountains, and returned to Chaos City, while the Roth Empire��s powerhouses escorted Josh back, leaving two others to settle everything else.


    There was no doubt that Alex had gone beyond the 10th-tier, and that would be the biggest factor that changed the Nond Continent.

 Chapter 1801 - Big Sister Annie

    <h4>Chapter 1801: Big Sister Annie</h4>


    ��Where did Father go?�� Amy mumbled with a pout as she stood in front of the tent with Ugly Duckling in her arms, looking into the distance.


    ��Boss said he was going to look for ingredients. He should be back soon. Don��t worry, Little Amy.�� Yabemiya came out of the tent, and patted Amy��s head with a smile.


    ��Then, what will we do about our lunch?�� Amy asked worriedly again.


    ��I can roast beef kebabs for all of us,�� Firis said softly before embarrassedly adding, ��I haven��t learned how to roast mutton kebabs yet.��


    ��Then I will go catch a cow.�� Elizabeth walked out, transformed into a frost dragon, and disappeared on the horizon. She might not be able to catch a wild buffalo in the Blue Grasnd, and she might need to go look for it at the ces that were further in the south.


    However, Elizabeth returned only after a short while. Shended in front of the tent, and looked at everyone, who was slightly befuddled. ��They��re back.��


    ��They?��


    ��Boss and a little maiden.�� Elizabeth nodded.


    ��Why is there a little maiden?�� Amy was a little perplexed. ��Father left alone this morning.��


    Just as everyone was befuddled, Mag galloped over from afar on a tall and big unicorn, and there was a tiny figure on the back of the mount.


    Mag discovered a white unicorn after they entered the Blue Grasnd. Hended Ah Zi, and captured the unicorn. He rode it back to the campsite with Annie.


    ��Stop.�� Mag patted the unicorn gently, and the unicorn immediately stopped in front of the tent. Mag got off the unicorn.


    ��Father!�� Amy tossed Ugly Duckling in her arms aside, and pounced towards Mag happily.


    ��Little Amy!�� Mag picked up Amy with a smile, and lifted her above his head. He looked at her adorable looks, and then hugged her tightly in his arms.


    If it weren��t that he couldn��t bear to leave Amy, he most probably couldn��t have withstood the torture of his soul being torn apart during the lightning tribtion.


    When he saw her and hugged her in his arms again, he finally realized everything was worth it.


    ��Father, who is that pretty little big sister?�� Amy asked softly after a while.


    Everyone was also looking at Annie, who was still sitting on the unicorn��s back.


    That was a beautiful little maiden. She seemed to be only 12 or 13 years old, but her holy and elegant presence made people ignore her age easily. She looked like a fairy that had just descended from the gods�� realm.


    Her blonde hair was pulled back and ited into an exquisite braid. Her light green eyes were looking at all of them curiously. She even smiled gently and expectantly as she looked at Amy, who was lifted up by Mag.


    ��She��s Annie. I met her when I went out to look for ingredients in the morning, but she was still a golden egg then. I chased away a wild boar that wanted to eat her, and just as I was about to leave, she burst out from the egg.�� Mag looked at Annie with a smile, and said, ��Perhaps I��m the very first person she saw when she hatched, but she thinks that I��m her father. It��s too dangerous to leave her there alone, so I brought her back. I��m prepared to let her live with us, and Amy will have another big sister.��


    ��Did she just hatch?��


    Everyone looked at Annie with surprise. They couldn��t connect her to a newborn baby, let alone imagine that she had hatched from a golden egg.


    Amy��s eyes lit up, and she expectantly asked, ��Th-then, is she going to call you father like me?��


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded smilingly. He looked at Annie, and lovingly said, ��However, she still cannot talk now. There��s some problem with her vocal cords. She can��t make any sounds.��


    There was an additional hint of pity in thedies��s gaze when they heard that. What a beautiful little maiden, yet she couldn��t make a sound.


    ��It��s alright. She just needs to learn it slowly.�� Amy wasn��t worried at all. She extended her little hand to Annie from Mag��s arms, and smilingly said, ��Big Sister Annie, I am Amy. Let me help you get off the horse.��


    Annie looked at Amy��s little hand, and hesitated for a brief moment before reaching out to hold it gently. Then, she leaped off the back of the unicorn agilely.


    Amy got down from Mag��s arms, but she was still holding Annie��s hand. Looking at her fair and slender fingers, Amy praised, ��Your hand is so pretty.��


    Annie lowered her head to look at Amy. Annie blinked as if she couldn��t understand Amy, but her eyes were full of gentleness.


    ��Ugly Duckling, both of you came from an egg, but why are you so ugly?�� Amy said to Ugly Duckling disdainfully.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling cried out aggrievedly before it walked two rounds around Annie��s legs. It twitched its nose, and then closed its eyes to rub its head against her calf.


    <i>Mmm? Ugly Duckling is actually proactively friendly to her?</i>?Mag was slightly surprised. Other than being submissive to Amy, it was disdainful to almost everyone. Mag didn��t expect it to be so friendly to Annie.


    It was the same with Ah Zi earlier too. Given its arrogant nature, other than Irina and Amy��s bloodline advantage, it was only friendly to him usually. When did it ever put its head out and ask to be petted before?


    <i>Seems like Annie has a natural talent that allows her to get close to magic beasts and animals. This is a good thing.</i>?Mag pondered. If she could make good use of this talent, she could easily gain some self-protection ability. Perhaps she could even be an outstanding beastmaster.


    On the Nond Continent, beastmasters were a high-paying but scarce upation.


    ��Annie, these are big sisters who work in the restaurant. They are also our close friends.�� Mag made the introduction for Annie.


    Yabemiya went forward with a smile, and said, ��Nice to meet you, Annie. You can call me Big Sister Miya.��


    Annie nodded slightly, and gave a gentle smile in reply.


    ��How do you do, I��m Firis,�� Firis said, likewise smiling.


    Although Annie couldn��t speak, and perhaps couldn��t understand what they were saying, everyone still went forward to get to know Annie.


    ��You all probably haven��t eaten yet. I��ve found some ingredients, so I will make lunch for all of us.�� Mag removed a few wild rabbits that were still kicking from the unicorn��s back. There was also one sheep that Amy caught yesterday, and they were just nice for lunch.


    Amy raised up her two little hands, and happily said, ��Great. We were just agonizing over what to eat.��


    ��Also, we can return to Chaos City after lunch,�� Mag continued.


    ��Is Chaos City��s crisis resolved?�� Elizabeth asked Mag.


    Everyone was also looking at Mag concernedly. They had left Chaos City due to that, so they were very concerned about Chaos City��s situation.


    Mag nodded, and smilingly said, ��Yes. I have told a friend about our whereabouts, and asked him to send me news as soon as possible. I received his letter on my way back earlier. He said that the crisis was already over, and we could return now.��

 Chapter 1802 - Roasted Rabbit Is Super Delicious

    <h4>Chapter 1802: Roasted Rabbit Is Super Delicious</h4>


    The lunch wasn��t extravagant, but it was considered a very good outdoor barbecue feast.


    Four wild rabbits that were roasted golden brown were rotating on the grill. The mutton kebabs were spread out in a row on the grill. The scene of 100-odd mutton kebabs turning together was rather spectacr. The aroma of barbecued meat was spread all over.


    Amy, Annie, and Anna were crouching next to the grill, and staring at the barbequed rabbits. They gulped together.


    ��Roasted rabbit is super delicious. Really.�� Amy rmended it to Annie.


    Anna followed her example, and also rmended, ��Roasted sheep is also very nice.��


    Annie nodded, befuddled. No one knew if she actually understood them, but her gaze never left the grill.


    Mag ted all the mutton kebabs, and ced them on a long table. Then, he removed those few barbecued rabbits from the grill, and turning to all thedies that were chatting leisurely at the side, he said, ��Alright, let��se and eat.��


    Roasted rabbits should be eaten by hand, naturally.


    The three children, who had been guarding the rabbits the whole time, got a rabbit leg each, while others went to sit down on their own. After Mag took his seat, all of them started eating.


    Annie grabbed a rabbit leg and blinked. Then she turned to look at Amy, who was holding her rabbit leg, and munching happily.


    Amy swallowed the rabbit meat, and said to Annie, ��You have to munch on it.�� Then, she demonstrated by taking a big bite before munching happily.


    ��Ow.��


    Annie looked thoughtful. She copied Amy, and took a bite from the rabbit��s leg. Her clear eyes lit up instantly.


    It had a very unique taste. She didn��t know how to describe it, but her mood became happy because of it.


    She tried to chew. The rabbit meat that was tender on the inside and crispy on the outside melted in her mouth. This was the first time that she had tasted something, and it seemed like she had just discovered her mouth cavity. The joyous and pleasurable sensation made her smile inadvertently.


    After swallowing the rabbit meat, she couldn��t resist taking a bite again. One mouthful quickly followed by another mouthful. She simply couldn��t stop.


    <i>So, this is delicious?</i>?Annie thought.


    Mag looked at Annie, who was eating happily, with a smile on his face too. Although Annie was considered a newborn, apart from her young psychological age, her body was already that of an 11 or 12 years old maiden. Therefore, she could already dine on tougher food like roasted rabbit.


    Furthermore, judging from how she learned to dress herself from watching the tablet, she had excellent learning ability. She most probably could use signnguage tomunicate with them soon after learning it for some time.


    After lunch, all of them began to keep the tents and pack up, preparing for their journey back to Chaos City.


    Mag called Amy, who was ying at the side. Just as he was about to call Annie, he saw her standing in front of that unicorn, and caressing its head gently. Then, she removed the rope around its neck, and waved to it.


    The unicorn used its head to bump against her hand before leaving reluctantly.


    ��Let��s go, Big Sister Annie. We should go home now.�� Amy skipped over and returned, holding Annie��s hand.


    The golden dragon took off, and carried all of them on their southwards journey back home.


    ***


    The news of Chaos City��s crisis being resolved soon spread all over the Nond Continent with the departure of all the races�� powerhouses.


    The residents who left Chaos City due to the crisis also began to return.


    ��Mother, you have to help me. Nothing happened on our trip, so you have to make Father rescind his decision after we return. If we let Gloria inherit the family business, then our Moreton Family��s fortune will only eventually go to an outsider.�� Cyril, who had just received the news that they could return to Chaos City, brought his wife and two children to his mother��s room.


    Aviva also cried, andined, ��Yes, Mother. Our lives are so tough. My husband has done his best and so much for the family. Thatss only knew how to sweet-talk the head of the family, and she got to have the family��s fortune. This is unforgivable.��


    Herty and Herny swung Denise��s arms on each side, and coyly said, ��Grandmother, look at what we are wearing now. It��s worse than the servants�� attire. Gloria spentvishly because she knew she was favored. Sooner orter, she��s going to bankrupt the family. You have to help us.��


    ��Thisss is really too much. Rest assured, with Grandma around, I will definitely help you. It��s not time for a junior like her to decide yet,�� Denise said angrily as she looked at her pampered son and two granddaughters with a look of heartache.


    ***


    ��Arrange for the flying steeds that depart tomorrow to return in three batches. They will enter the city through different city gates after disembarking from the flying steeds,�� Gloria instructed an old servant.


    ��Yes.�� The old servant nodded before then asking Gloria, ��Young Mistress, do you want to go to the fabric shop? Should we prepare a horse-drawn carriage for you in advance?��


    ��Yes. I am ready to go out now. Get the horse-drawn carriage to wait for me in the front yard.�� Gloria nodded slightly.


    ��Alrighty,�� the old man replied, and strode away.


    Gloria took a notebook before leaving the courtyard, and boarded the horse-drawn carriage that was prepared in advance.


    They rarely came to Rodu, so Gloria got herself busy in the past two days. She went to visit a few fabric shops herself to confirm the process of settling the fabrics that were hoarded and the state of the distribution of the new cotton yarn.


    Jeffree had already announced his decision, and everyone knew that Gloria had reced Cyril as the sessor of the Moreton Family. Her enthusiasm for the business that her family had already given up was also very surprising.


    Gloria didn��t think so much. She was only sure about one thing: as long as Jeffree didn��t step down, she was just the sessor.


    Cyril had been the sessor for over 20 years, and he was out of the game with just Jeffree��s words alone.


    However, if the textile business could be profitable, it would truly be her business, just like Blue Suede.


    Moreover, she was very confident about that with Mr. Mag, who was a very outstanding business partner.


    <i>I wonder if Mr. Mag saw that letter�� Fortunately, Chaos City is fine. However, if he saw the letter and left�� I wonder if he would know that the Chaos City��s crisis has been resolved now.</i>?Sitting in the carriage, Gloria couldn��t help worrying. She felt her cheeks warm up slightly when she remembered how she snuffed the letter under Mr. Mag��s door.


    ***


    Rodu. The Royal Pce.


    An attendant strode into the royal study, knelt on the floor, and said, ��Your Majesty, the second prince and Princess Vanessa have arrived in Rodu. The second prince has fainted due to the overwhelming journey and shock. The royal physicians and the Magus Tower��s magic casters are treating him right now.��


    ��Useless thing. He can even faint due to shock after returning to Rodu.�� Andre banged the table, his face blushing due to anger.


    The attendant who was kneeling on the ground trembled in silence.


    ��Summon Sean and the courtiers in for a discussion,�� Andre said gravely.

 Chapter 1803 - I Found A Letter At The Door Yesterday

    <h4>Chapter 1803: I Found A Letter At The Door Yesterday</h4>


    Mag and thedies had a smooth journey back to Chaos City. The state of emergency had already been removed. To the majority of the people, they simply stayed in their homes for two days. After the curfew was lifted, they couldn��t wait to go out to look for food and rx.


    Seeing that the closed notice was still hanging on Mamy Restaurant��s entrance, the customers who specially came could only sigh, and then proceed to Mana Hot Pot Restaurant.


    Dicus strode into the city lord��s office. Turning to Michael, who was standing in front of the window, he said, ��My Lord, Boss Mag refused your request to book the entire restaurant again.��


    ��It��s the expected answer.�� Michael chuckled.


    ��However, many representatives hope to hold the celebration party at Mamy Restaurant. Now���� Dicus was a little worried.


    ��This is our request. Boss Mag has the right to decline. There��s no conflict.�� Michael shook his head smilingly. ��Let��s have the celebration party in the city lord��s castle��s banquet hall, and invite the head chef from the Ducas Restaurant to cook.��


    ��Should we invite Mr. Alex?�� Dicus continued to ask.


    ��You just have to pass the invitation to Irina. Let them decide if they want toe.��


    ��Alright.�� Dicus turned and left.


    ��Isn��t it a little too much to ask the most important guest of this celebration party to cook for us?�� Michael shook his head. He guessed there would be a smaller celebration party at Mamy Restaurant tonight, but it would be more delicious.


    ***


    There indeed was a celebration party at Mamy Restaurant tonight. However, it wasn��t a celebration party, but a wee party for little Annie, who just came to the restaurant.


    Annie and Amy were ying in the yroom on the second floor, while the rest of thedies went back to the dormitory to shower and change first.


    Therefore, only Mag was preparing for tonight��s feast in the kitchen alone.


    He was still pondering how to discuss adopting Annie with Irina, but he didn��t expect Irina to take out a letter with a weird smile after she returned to the restaurant, and ask him, ��I found it at the door yesterday, and I��ve already read it.��


    Mag only needed to sweep a quick nce at the words on the envelope to confirm that the letter was written by Gloria. His eyelids twitched twice rapidly, and he said with a stiff smile, ��Miss Gloria and I are just ordinary business partners.��


    ��Just ordinary business partners, and you already can recognize her handwriting at a nce?�� Irina��s smile became brighter. ��Or perhaps this isn��t the first letter.��


    ��Erm���� Mag didn��t know what to make of that response. Having a good memory didn��t seem like a good thing, either.


    He wasn��t sure what Gloria wrote in the letter, but Gloria was a cultured rich young mistress. Maybe she had urgent matters that she needed to look for him, and he wasn��t in the restaurant, so there was this letter.


    ��I have seen her words, and you know that I have a good memory.�� Mag��s expression became very honest. Anyway, it was very pure between Gloria and him.


    ��Yes. She��s a very nice maiden. She didn��t forget to remind you to leave Chaos City before she left.�� Irina ced that letter on the table gently.


    <i>However, this seems to show that I��m not nice��</i>?Mag looked rather embarrassed. After all, he had only thought of evacuating the restaurant��s staff when he received the news yesterday.


    Irina smiled and began to size Mag up and down before saying with a hint of doubt, ��You not only regained your power, you��ve even advanced?��


    ��I was like this when I woke up after being struck by the lightning. Now, I��m almost on par with the octopus monster in the seal now.�� Mag chuckled lightly.


    Irina�� smile disappeared gradually as she watched Mag��s smile. She raised her hand slowly and gently ced it on Mag��s face, gazing at him in silence for a long time.


    Mag felt her ice-cold fingertips glide across his cheeks, but his heart felt warm.


    ��Next time, I won��t allow you to act tough.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Mag nodded slightly.


    There was suddenly an additional hint of romance in the atmosphere. Mag seemed to see a hint of blush on Irina��s beautiful face and cheeks. It was rare to see her shy side.


    Irina retracted her hand with an unnatural expression, and said, ��Michael invites us to go to the celebration party.��


    ��Let��s skip that. I��ve already told them that we will have dinner in the restaurant tonight as a wee party for Annie.�� Mag shook his head smilingly.


    ��Annie?�� Irina frowned.


    ��I was just about to tell you this. I almost couldn��t make it through thest tribtion lightning when I did the test with that octopus monster this morning. I didn��t expect the lightning to strike a little girl out of the octopus monster, and she saved me.


    ��If the octopus monster is the incarnation of evil, then she��s the incarnation of good. The octopus monster wanted to kill her, so I brought her out of the underground cavern.��


    Mag looked at Irina, and sincerely said, ��Her mentality is no different from a newborn child��s, and her personality is kind. She has no kin and kith, and she has saved my life, so I want to adopt her and raise her. I called her Annie.��


    Adopting Annie was Mag��s decision, but he wished to obtain Irina��s understanding and eptance.


    Irina remained silent for a long time, just staring into Mag��s eyes.


    Mag was creeped out by her stare.


    ��She really isn��t a child that you have with some other woman behind my back out there?�� Irina��s gaze was dangerous.


    ��You can verify that personally. She��s ying with Amy upstairs now,�� Mag replied honestly.


    Irina immediately turned and walked to the staircase. She ascended the stairs to the second floor with light footsteps.


    Mag followed behind her.


    Irina stood at the yroom��s entrance, and looked at the young maiden who was ying with Amy and Ugly Duckling with a hint of surprise in her eyes.


    The young maiden looked about 12 or 13 years old. She had an exquisite face and a tall and slender figure. What attracted people��s attention more was that holy and pure presence.


    Irina had never seen such a pure person. It was as if Annie was the morning dew that glistened with the morning sun��s rays on a new leaf at the very top of a tree in the early morning. There seemed to be no earthly presence in her.


    With just one look, she was sure that Mag wasn��t lying.


    After all, he was still in the army at the Roth Empire��s borders 11 to 12 years ago.


    Moreover, such a clean and pure person shouldn��t belong to this world.


    Annie turned to look at the door when she heard the sounds, and she showed a polite smile.


    ��Mother!�� Amy tossed the toy away and pounced into Irina��s arms. Then, she couldn��t wait to introduce, ��This is Big Sister Annie. Father said she would live together with us in the future. Although she can��t speak now, she really is a very gentle big sister. Even Ugly Duckling likes her.��


    Irina also smiled when she heard Amy��s words. She went forward to hug Annie with a smile, and softly said into her ear, ��Thank you, Annie.��


    Annie continued to look at her with a smile.


    ��Seems like there��s no problem.�� Mag shrugged. He turned and went downstairs to continue preparing dinner.

 Chapter 1804 - Are You Willing To Become Mamy Restaurants Lady Boss?

    <h4>Chapter 1804: Are You Willing To Be Mamy Restaurant��s Lady Boss?</h4>


    After going downstairs alone, Mag picked the letter that was still on the table, and quickly read through it.


    As he had expected, the letter��s content was very pure.


    However, judging from the rushed handwriting, Gloria should have written this letter and specially delivered it after she got the news to evacuate Chaos City at the veryst minute.


    With the Moreton Family��s influence, he wasn��t surprised that they could receive news that Chaos City was in crisis in advance.


    However, he was very touched that Gloria specially came to inform him to leave Chaos City under such urgent circumstances, and her words were so sincere.


    <i>Miss Gloria is a trustworthy partner. Seems like we can continue to work together.</i>?Mag put the letter back into the envelope, and tossed it casually onto the counter. Then, he went to the kitchen.


    A head poked out of the staircase corner silently. Irina flicked a nce at the letter that was casually tossed onto the counter and nodded thoughtfully.


    Mag curled his lips. His sense of hearing had elevated after he advanced, so naturally he had discovered Irina, who hade downstairs.


    ��I agree to adopt Annie.�� Irina walked to the kitchen��s entrance while Mag was washing the vegetables, and said, ��She��s a beautiful and obedient child, and Amy likes her too.��


    ��It��s great that you like her.�� Mag turned and smiled at her.


    Time seemed to have frozen on her face. She still looked like a young maiden, but her demeanor had a charm that a young maiden couldn��tpare to.


    Those blue eyes were as pure and deep as the ocean, making people sink in them.


    Mag gazed at her in a stupor.


    Irina faced that heated gaze, and felt her cheeks warm up. She felt a little shy and a little joyous, and she coyly said, ��Why are you staring at me? Is there something on my face?��


    ��You look quite good,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Tsk, when did you learn how to say all this?�� Irina narrowed her eyes and sized Mag up, but her upturned lips showed her mood.


    ��Do you know what I was thinking when thest lightning struck me today?�� Mag asked smilingly.


    ��You��re going to die?��


    Mag was speechless. She was actually so urate.


    However, he quickly prepared himself mentally, and looked at Irina with a gentle gaze. ��I was thinking that if I died before I could love you properly again, then it��d be meaningless to be reborn again.��


    ��Huh?�� Irina looked at Mag, slightly shocked.


    ��Hello Irina, I am Mag. Are you willing to be Mamy Restaurant��sdy boss?�� Mag knelt on one knee, produced a ring with a blue sapphire like a magic trick, and offered it to Irina.


    Irina��s mouth was slightly agape as she looked at Mag, who was kneeling on the floor.


    The man in front had removed his armor, and put down his heavy sword. He wore a clean chef��s suit and offered a knight��s highest form of etiquette as he said those words to her gently and determinedly.


    It wasn��t to be the wife of a peerless general, or thedypanion of the dragon yer, but to be thedy boss of a restaurant.


    However, it felt as if a bouquet of pink fresh flowers had smashed her heart.


    All the sufferings and aggrievements for the past three years and all the tears that fell silently in the night were all worth it at this moment.


    Yes.


    All she wanted was just to have a simple and happy life with him and Amy.


    There weren��t any of those so-called duties to the country and rise and fall of a race, and they didn��t need to interfere in all those endless plots and schemes.


    Bing Mamy Restaurant��sdy boss and restarting a simple and sweet romantic love with him was perhaps a happy affair.


    ��I do.�� Irina extended her left hand to Mag.


    Mag lifted that fair and slender hand gently, and put the ring on her ring finger before getting up, and hugging her in his arms tightly.


    This wasn��t a spur of the moment, but an action that had been nned for a long time.


    He had long known that he had fallen in love with this woman.


    He was very sure that it wasn��t just a fleeting love or lusting after her body. It was a true love, an emotion he had never felt for any other women.


    Due to their power disparity, he never could make that move.


    He wanted to be a man who could protect her, and not one that always needed her to protect him.


    Hence, he had nned for a long time to tell her about his feelings on the day he recovered to his full strength.


    He was Mag, the boss of Mamy Restaurant and the father of Amy.


    He wanted to love her with this identity and live together with her.


    ��Lady Boss,�� Mag whispered in her ear.


    A faint flowery scent emanated from her body. Mag��s smile had never been so satisfied and rxed.


    Irina looked up, and smilingly asked, ��Is thedy boss in charge of money?��


    Mag looked at the smiling face right in front of him. Her breath blew against his face gently. Her long eyshes, blue eyes, and fiery lips made his heart race uncontrobly. He couldn��t help but lower his head to kiss her.


    They finally parted longingly after a long time.


    Irina��s cheeks were blushing, and her breathing was slightly rushed. She red at Mag with a zed and coy gaze.


    <i>This fellow�� became so invasive.</i>


    <i>But I like it.</i>


    Mag looked at her slightly swollen, tempting lips, and held himself back from kissing her again. Full of love, he said, ��In the future, this family, including me, is all under your control.��


    ��No way. That��s tooplicated. I��ll be very tired. I just want to be in charge of the money.�� Irina shook her head, extended her hand to Mag, and smilingly said, ��The money box��s key.��


    ��This is the money box��s key, and this is the key to the safe in the bedroom��s closet. All the big banknotes are in there.�� Mag took out two keys, and ced them on Irina��s hand.


    A loved one helping him to keep track of the money was perhaps the most blissful thing.


    Meanwhile, some people not only didn��t have money, they didn��t have a wife, either.


    ��Good boy.�� Irina looked at the two keys in her hand, and went forward to give Mag a peck on his cheek.


    However, she soon realized her actions seemed a little too frivolous, or perhaps she should say she looked too much like a young maiden who had just fallen in love. She couldn��t help but blush again.


    Mag touched his face with surprise, and then smilingly said to Irina, ��Go sit down and rest. Leave the kitchen to me.��


    <i>It��s all this fellow��s fault. He actually pampers me like a child.</i>?Irina looked at Mag, but she felt very sweet inwardly. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. ��Why don��t I also change my identity and looks? Then, I can be the restaurant��sdy boss aboveboard and properly, and let Amy call me mother in front of others. And we won��t have to worry about those fellows who harbor evil intentions targeting us.��


    ��Won��t you feel aggrieved?�� Mag looked at her with worry.


    ��Why would I feel aggrieved? I have thought about this long ago. If we are going to leave all these messy affairs behind, we need to go look for a ce that is away from the rest of the world, and that would be very unfair to Amy. However, if we could live in Chaos City just by changing our appearances during the day, allowing Amy to stay with her friends, why not do it?�� Irina said with a matter-of-fact tone.


    ��Alright. Then, let��s get to know each other again from tomorrow onwards.�� Mag smiled at Irina.

 Chapter 1805 - The Host Is Advised Not To Think Too Much About That

    <h4>Chapter 1805: The Host Is Advised Not To Think Too Much About That</h4>


    ��I seem to have smelled the stinky scent of love.�� Amy, who was crouching at the staircase, turned back to look at Annie. ��Big Sister Annie, can you smell that too?��


    Annie shrugged with a smile. She didn��t express her attitude explicitly, but her smile was exceptionally bright.


    Apart from the restaurant��s employees, Mag also invited Connie toe for the dinner. Due to Sally��s sensitive identity, Mag didn��t invite her.


    Ba already sent a message that she woulde to the restaurant��s dinner, and not the city lord��s castle��s celebration party.


    Cami woulde over at night too.


    Mag didn��t invite others. Tonight was Annie��s wee party to formally wee Annie into Mamy Restaurant��s big family.


    Not longter, Yabemiya and the rest arrived at the restaurant, and began to decorate the ce and process the ingredients.


    ��What a cute little maiden. Is this Annie? I��m Big Sister Ba. This is a little moon for you. It��s really brought back from the moon.�� Ba took out a crescent-shaped luminous jade stone, and stuffed it into Annie��s hand.


    Annie held onto the little moon with glowing eyes.


    ��This little maiden is really quite adorable. Then, I will give you this bracelet.�� Cami casually took off a delicate ck jade bracelet, and put it onto Annie��s wrist.


    Everyone brought gifts to Annie, and the gifts formed a little hill on the table.


    Annie looked at those nicely wrapped presents with a slightly gaping mouth. Although she couldn��t express herself with words, they could see her joy from her smile.


    Connie ced the gift on the table, and happily said, ��This is great. Fortunately, I declined the invitation from the city lord��s castle, or I would have missed this important moment.��


    ��Big Sister Connie, you��re thest to arrive. Did you get lost again?�� Amy asked Connie.


    Connie blushed, shaking her head, and said, ��No, I simply spent some extra time preparing the gift for Annie����


    ��Ding! The Host haspleted the mission to reseal the octopus monster. You will receive a set of recipes for octopus dishes, including: stir-fry octopus tentacles, octopus balls, octopus sashimi, and marinated octopus!


    ��Ding! The octopus tentacle processing nt was already built, and is in the process of debugging. Could the Host please set up the sales channels within seven days and promote the ways of eating octopus tentacles?��


    The system��s voice suddenly appeared in Mag��s head when he was busy cooking in the kitchen.


    Mag looked at the golden experience bag that had appeared in his mind with a cocked eyebrow.


    It was fine with the octopus tentacle, octopus balls, and marinated octopus. What the heck was that octopus sashimi? That was the cross-section of a Great Old One!


    Even Mag, who had a very amodating palette, felt difort in his stomach.


    After all, his previous mission��s punishment was eating octopus sashimi, and now he had to promote this dish. That made his conscience rather uneasy.


    He couldn��t even eat those tiny octopus sashimis, let alone eat the octopus monster that he had hacked before personally.


    At the same time, he was surprised with the system��s high efficiency. He had just resealed the octopus monster this morning, and the system had already built the processing nt, and entered the debugging phase.


    It was very hard to imagine the kind of environment the octopus monster, which was trapped in the seal, was in now.


    And what was the method of operation of the system��s so-called 100 tons of octopus tentacles per day?


    ��The scene is too bloody. The Host is advised not to think too much about that,�� the system reminded him gently.


    ��System, you won��t be supplying giant octopus tentacles, right? Let��s not talk about whether normal people could ept a giant octopus tentacle that is full of eyeballs, wouldn��t the cat be out of the bag when we take this out? Anyone can guess that it is the octopus monster��s tentacle.��


    ��This system will immediately process the tentacles again after obtaining the tentacles to make their appearance no different from that of ordinary octopus tentacles. There will be three sizes: small,rge, and extrarge, and they will be frozen,�� the system replied confidently.


    ��What about medium size?��


    ��Sorry, there��s no medium size.��


    ��You indeed have something.�� Mag nodded. He rxed after hearing the system��s words.


    He naturally didn��t have to worry about quality, since it was produced by the system.


    Moreover, the regr-size octopus tentacles could be made into dishes easier.


    <i>Seems like I��ll have to work overtime tonight to learn all the octopus tentacles�� dishes,</i>?Mag thought. It wasn��t enough for him to learn them alone; promoting them to the people was the important matter. If he couldn��t create a craze of eating octopus tentacles, it would be impossible to achieve mass distribution.


    <i>I��ve got to entice all the people on the Nond Continent into embarking on the great career of eating the Great Old Ones. Perhaps we could achieve herd immunity, and would no longer be mind-controlled by it?</i>?Mag thought casually.


    ��Add the test of immunity to mind control after eating it���� Mag didn��t notice the row of miniscule words that quickly shed across his mind.


    The dinner was very sumptuous with spicy grilled fish, beggar��s chicken, Peking duck, Buddha jumps over the wall��


    Mag had served almost all dishes in the menu, and they filled up the six tables that were ced together.


    Mag stood up, looking at Annie, and said, ��Tonight��s Annie��s wee party. From today onwards, I��ll adopt Annie as my daughter, and she��s now a member of Mamy Restaurant.��


    Everyone got up and pped, showing their wee for Annie.


    Annie��s face was blushing, and she bowed to everyone with a bright smile, but her gaze was all over the ce due to the scrumptious food on the table.


    ��Alright everyone, let��s start eating now,�� Mag said with a smile, and then sat down again.


    Then, everyone started eating.


    Amy sat next to Annie. She rmended the dishes, and introduced the ways to eat food to Annie personally, as if she was Annie��s big sister.


    Annie learned how to eat the dishes from Amy obediently, and her expression became engrossed and blissful because of the delicious food.


    The sumptuous dinner concluded with everyone satisfied.


    ��Everyone�� I need to announce one thing.�� Ba stood up, looked at everyone, and reluctantly said, ��I will have to leave the restaurant for some time tomorrow. I promised my father that I would return to the Moon Nation with him, but I will be back soon.��


    ��It��s fine. You haven��t been home for so long, of course you should go back to have a look. We will wait for you toe back,�� Miya said with a smile.


    Everyone nodded smilingly. They already knew that Ba��s father had already set the teleportation portals for the two worlds, so they weren��t surprised that Ba could go in between the two worlds.


    ��Ba, can I go to the moon to look for you if you have the time? My childhood dream was to go to the moon,�� Connie said to Ba expectantly.


    ��Of course, I can bring you along for this trip if you want to go.�� Ba nodded smilingly.


    Connie shook her head, and disappointedly said, ��Not this time�� I still have to go back to stabilize the situation.��


    Irina stood up, and calmly said, ��I need to announce one thing too. From tomorrow onwards, I won��t being to the restaurant for my meals anymore, and I won��t be sleeping here, either.��

 Chapter 1806 - I Really Am A Good Man

    <h4>Chapter 1806: I Really Am A Good Man</h4>


    ��Princess, are you leaving?�� Firis suddenly stood up, and looked at Irina nervously.


    She knew how much the princess loved Boss��s cooking, but right now, she was no longering to Mamy Restaurant to eat, and was no longer living in the restaurant.


    Although she had heard that Master Alex had returned to the princess��s side, she had never heard her say anything about leaving before.


    Everyone else in the restaurant also looked at Irina in shock. Although she was not working in the restaurant, she had been having almost all three meals with everyone for the past while, and was even sleeping at the restaurant. Everyone was already so familiar with each other, and upon hearing that she would not being over in the future, they could not help but feel reluctant for her to leave.


    ��Could it be because Master Alex had defeated the devil, so Big Sister Irina has decided to roam the world with him once more?�� Connie looked at Irina expectantly.


    She knew the dangerous situation today the best as she had heard from her master how Alex bravely attracted the thunder strike to strike the devil, therefore sessfully sealing it back again. On top of that, he probably had transcended to the legendary god tier to be the strongest man in the Nond Continent.


    Back then when Alex and Irina were still roaming the continent, Connie was just a little girl who liked ying with rag dolls. Right now, she felt as though she had taken part in history, and was even able to witness Alex and Irina, the legendary couple, roam the Nond Continent.


    Upon hearing that, thedies�� eyes lit up.


    Stories of heroes, beauties, and perfect couples had always been in everydy��s imagination.


    Mag smiled.?<i>She��s not going to roam the world. She��s justing over to be yourdy boss.</i>


    ��Perhaps. We��ll meet again if there��s fate.�� Irina smiled. A faint golden glow appeared beneath her feet, and she disappeared from the restaurant.


    ��Is Big Sister Irina�� really noting back?�� Irina had left before Amy could even react.


    ��Perhaps.�� Mag smiled and caressed Amy��s head.


    <i>Finally�� I won��t have to be so stressed in the future.</i>?Cami heaved a secret sigh of relief. Although she had no conflicts with Irina, thetter��s strong presence made her feel a little ufortable.


    Everyone bade their farewell and left. While Gina went back home to visit her family, Mag shifted her ss tank to the employees�� dormitory so that she could live with everyone else in the future.


    The second floor of the restaurant went back to their family��s personal space.


    Annie had been added to the family, while Amy was growing up slowly. It was time they had their own rooms.


    As for the master of the house, the master bedroom would of course belong to�� Irina.


    As for when he could step into the master bedroom openly and sleep on that huge bed, Mag was not actually certain.


    After closing the restaurant��s door, Mag brought the two young fellows upstairs.


    ��Father, did Mother really leave? Is she not going to sleep with us anymore at night?�� Amy still had not gotten over Irina��s sudden departure.


    Just when the three of them had reached the end of the staircase, Irina walked out of the bathroom with a bathrobe on, pointed to the room which Gina was staying in with a smile, and said, ��Annie, your father has done up a new room for you and Annie. In the future, you two little fellows will be sleeping together.��


    ��So Mother didn��t leave! Also, are we getting a new room?!�� Amy��s eyes lit up. She pulled Annie��s little hand, and said, ��Let��s go, Big Sister Annie! Let��s take a look at our new room!��


    Immediately, only Mag and Irina were left in the corridor.


    Mag looked at Irina, who just stepped out of the shower. Her long and fair legs peeked out from the bathrobe, and her full bosom was half-hidden behind the loose-fitting bathrobe. There was a slight blush on her fair face, making her look extremely charming, just like a lotus out of water.


    He swallowed his saliva very naturally, and presented his current thoughts out honestly.


    Irina flicked her long golden hair, and a faint jasmine scent wafted over. She tilted her head a little, and looked at him with a smile. ��Annie and Amy are sleeping in a separate room now. Where are you sleeping tonight?��


    The master bedroom, of course!


    Mag��s soul was raging at the moment.


    If he could reject her even at this point, he was definitely not a man!


    Ever since he arrived in this world, why did he reject the advances of so many charmers and vixens, and guard his purity? It was all for this woman standing right before him.


    That thought even made him touched by his own faithfulness.


    <i>I really am a good man.</i>


    <i>However, from tonight on, I am a real man.</i>


    ��Ding! Please take note of the effective date for the recipes, and take the big picture into consideration!�� the System persuaded.


    ��Hm?�� Mag nced at the recipe in his mind. There was actually a five-hour countdown.


    ��F*ck���� Mag could feel his passion extinguish by a sudden pail of cold water.


    Irina looked at Mag, who nked out, and could not help but feel angry and embarrassed. At the same time, she found it rather interesting.


    ��Mother! Come quick! Our room is awesome.�� Amy peeked her little head out of the room and called out to Irina.


    ��I think you should sleep in the study tonight.�� Irina red at Mag, tied her bathrobe up properly, and sauntered towards Amy��s room. However, she did not hide the smile on her face.


    Mag was helpless. However, that was not a bad ending. In any case, he could finish learning all the recipes tonight, and he would have more than enough time in the future.


    As a god, even though he was a pseudo-god, he still had to be mature.


    After readjusting himself, Mag smiled and walked into Annie and Amy��s room.


    The room was around 50 square meters. It expanded a little into the area of the second floor of the designated hot pot area on top of the space of Gina��s aquarium.


    There were two cute princess beds in the room and a soft carpet on the floor. There were also two transparent swings in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling window facing Aden Square.


    The tworge wardrobes were filled with clothes of various kinds, and just like the bed, they each had their own wardrobe with their different styles.


    The room also had a bathroom and toilet attached to it, custom-made to fit the two children��s size.


    There was also a small bed prepared for Ugly Duckling beside Amy��s bed.


    There were cute little decorations everywhere in the room and a teddy bear the size of an adult in the corner for them to sit on itsp to y.


    ��Do you like it?�� Mag asked with a smile. He custom-made this room, and bought every single decoration from the System��s mall. This room was the one he put the most effort into in the entire house.


    ��I love it! Father, I love you~�� Amy pounced into Mag��s embrace, and gave him a smooch.


    Annie stood beside her bed, and smiled brightly at Mag too.

 Chapter 1807 - Is This The Feeling Of Love?

    <h4>Chapter 1807: Is This The Feeling Of Love?</h4>


    Mag returned to the study room in the end. Hey on the hard floor, thought for a while, got up, locked the door, and closed his eyes peacefully to enter the test field for the God of Cookery.


    There were many recipes he had to learn tonight, so he had to make good use of the time so that the restaurant��s operation on the next morning would not be affected.


    As a restaurant owner with ethics, he had to operate tomorrow since he had already ditched his customers for two days. Otherwise, he would be letting his money box down.


    Of course, there was still another important reason��he had to quickly make the octopus series popr so that he could work on the subsequent things.


    As Mag thought, a white light shed, and Mag had already stepped into the test field for the God of Cookery.


    However, it was not the familiar kitchen that appeared, but the octopus monster, with those familiar tentacles, familiar eyeballs, and familiar growl��


    And Mag only had Fat Head Fish in his hands.


    ��F*ck����


    Before Mag could say anything else, the octopus monster had already pounced over with its waving tentacles.


    ***


    ��Whom is he guarding against?�� Irina turned the doorknob, but it would not budge. She looked at the tightly shut door, and stomped her feet with frustration before turning to go back to the master bedroom.


    ***


    Mag had sessfully gained immunity to all tentacles and anything trypophobic in this night. He even felt that the thunder strike had increased his mental capacity.


    Therefore, he had some new understandings of the so-called God of Cookery.


    ��System, f*ck you!��


    Mag opened his eyes as he cursed.


    ��Host, I am grinding your willpower���� the System said with grievance.


    ��Still, f*ck you!��


    ��???��


    The System typed out three question marks slowly.


    ͹(ܳ��ܳ)


    Mag stuck out his middle finger and rolled up.


    Although he was exhausted from battling the octopus monster in the test field for the God of Cookery, the moment he opened his eyes, he felt refreshed, as though he had a great sleep.


    He nced at the rm clock on the study table. It was just nice: 6 am.


    ��Just in time for breakfast.�� Mag changed into his chef��s suit, and after washing up, he went downstairs and started to cook arge pot of porridge. He would be providing breakfast for the cleaners once again from today onwards. After that, he prepared Irina��s breakfast.


    She would not be having breakfast with everyone else from today onwards, so Mag would have to prepare breakfast with love for her so that she could eat first.


    As for how lunch and dinner would be settled, he was still uncertain how Irina would want it nned.


    The steak was cooking in the pan, and the broli was boiling in the pot of water. This was requested by Irinast night.


    ��Seems like you slept wellst night?�� Irina walked down the stairs, and leaned against the doorframe as she watched Mag busying around in the kitchen. There was a hint of grudge in her smile.


    ��Mm-hm, it was alright.�� Mag nodded without realizing the abnormality in her expression.


    ��Hmph.�� Irina snorted.


    Mag turned back with bewilderment, and looked at Irina, who appeared to have resentment. ��Didn��t sleep wellst night?��


    ��No, I slept super well.�� Irina looked at him, and appeared to be as poised as she always was. She would never tell him that she was unable to sleepst night. That would be too embarrassing.


    ��Give me a while. The steak will be done immediately. Do you want a cup of warm milk?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��Alright.�� Irina nodded. She did not leave. Instead, she stood by the door, and continued watching Mag fry the steak and warm the milk.


    It might be very difficult for an outsider to imagine that this man who attracted a thunder strike to strike the devil actually got up early in the morning to make breakfast for her. His gentleness made her feel all warm and fuzzy inside.


    The milk and steak were brought out in no time at all.


    The steak, which was wafting with fragrance, was already cut into bite-sized pieces. However, it was still pieced nicely on the te as a whole. A few stalks of broli and cherry tomato halves decorated the te, and the milk was steaming, but had the perfect temperature to drink.


    ��Enjoy your meal.�� Mag smiled as he pulled open her chair.


    ��Thank you.�� Irina tiptoed and nted a kiss on his lips. After that, she took a seat on the chair as her cheeks blushed quickly. However, she still picked up her silverware to eat elegantly.


    Mag licked his lips. He watched Irina eat her breakfast with her head lowered as he reminisced the electrifying kiss just now. He smiled.


    What a wonderful feeling. Was this the feeling of love? It made one dance with joy even though it was just a light peck.


    ��I need to leave.�� When Irina was done with the steak and milk, she stood up and stuck out her pink tongue to lick away the milk at the corner of her mouth.


    ��Should I leave some food for you for lunch?�� Mag, who was busying himself in the kitchen, walked out.


    ��It��s alright. I��ll settle it myself.�� Irina smiled mysteriously.


    Mag did not understand, and did not probe. He simply pulled out a tissue, and helped her wipe off the remaining milk stains.


    ��Shouldn��t you lick it off for me at a point like this?�� Irina asked with a smile as she looked at the face close to hers.


    Mag��s hand, which was holding on to the tissue, paused in midair. He looked at the corner of her lips, which were already clean, and suddenly felt that he really had be a gentleman.


    ��Just teasing you.�� Irina smiled. She turned to walk towards the door, and as a golden light shone under her feet, she disappeared from the restaurant.


    ��It��s�� It��s pretty fun���� Magughed. He did not expect that there would be a day when he would actually be led by a woman. That was actually pretty fun. It was a very different experience.


    Not long after Irina left, Firis arrived at the restaurant.


    ��Boss, did the princess really note back to the restaurant to sleepst night?�� Firis looked at Mag nervously.


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded. He felt a little sorry, but since Irina did note clean with Firis, he would not let the cat out of the bag.


    ��Alright. It looks like she really left with Alex.�� Firis was a little down. The princess left just like that�� without even saying anything to her. She did not even know where to look for her. How would she serve her in the future?


    ��Perhaps she��s still in Chaos City. After all, all of you are still here,�� Mag said with a smile. The Night Elves�� matter just started. Irina would never leave them behind. After all, the Wind Forest was still watching them.


    ��That��s true!�� Firis��s eyes lit up. ��In that case, I��ll go back to check if she��s back once I end work.��


    Cami and the others started arriving sessively as well.


    Connie had also arrived. She came to bid everyone farewell.


    After all, she was the chief of the Falk Tribe. Even if she was not really doing anything, she still had to go back to be around.


    However, Auster��s arm was severed by the octopus monster, and his strength had decreased significantly. After returning, he would probably stay quiet for a while, and that would reduce many problems for Connie.


    ��There��s no need to be upset, friends, the peace talks will be in another seven days. I will be back again.�� Connie waved her hand, took the roujiamo Mag prepared for her, and left.

 Chapter 1808 - Feels Like Were Earning?

    <h4>Chapter 1808: Feels Like We��re Earning?</h4>


    Mag put up a new notice at the entrance.


    ��New product of the day: stir-fried octopus tentacles, octopus balls!��


    Mag was suddenly grateful to the city lord��s castle for not announcing the characteristics of the devil to the people. Otherwise, no one would ever try his new product.


    ��Father, let��s go back after breakfast. I��ve already told the boss yesterday.�� Ba brought the Moon Nation King and entourage to the restaurant. She knocked on the door, and nced at the little ckboard hanging on the door.


    ��???��


    The moment Ba and the people from the Moon Nation saw the two new dishes, their eyes flicked open, and they were dumbfounded.


    ��I�� suddenly don��t really have any appetite. Why don��t we skip breakfast.�� Ba stroked herself to soothe her churning stomach. The moment she saw the tentacles, she could not help but recall the countless terrifying tentacles of the octopus monster in the dark cave.


    ��Good idea. Let��s go back to the pce for breakfast.�� The king nodded with a smile. This restaurant owner was rather interesting tounch these two new products at this time.


    The other powerhouses from the Moon Nation did not have any opinion. Although they were really looking forward to the restaurant owner��s culinary skills, the impact from the octopus monster was really quite big. Many of them even had nightmaresst night.


    Ba rang the doorbell. Miya opened the door and let them in.


    ��There��s still 20 minutes until opening. What do you want to eat?�� Mag looked at Ba with a smile.


    ��Boss, we��ve decided not to eat breakfast in the restaurant. We��ll be going back earlier.�� Ba had regained some color on her face. However, she felt as though she was unable to eat for a period of time.


    Mag looked at Ba, who appeared rather unnatural. He could guess that she felt revolted by the two new dishes on the board, and could not help but find it funny.


    ��Mr Mag, thank you for taking care of my daughter all this while. This is a little token for you. I hope that you can ept it.�� King Keh went up, took out arge case the size of half an adult from his scepter, and put it in front of Mag.


    Mag nced at the case that could fit a woman. The edges were encrusted with gold, and there were gemstones of various sizes embedded. No matter if it was gold or other more valuable things inside, it was certain that it was a huge sum of money.


    ��Your Majesty, there��s no need to be so kind. Princess Ba is a very outstanding talent. Even if she wasn��t staying in the restaurant, I am sure she would be able to lead a good life in the Nond Continent,�� Mag said with a bright smile.


    It was the first time Ba heard such praises from Mag, and she could not help but raise her chin higher proudly. ��But of course, I am the princess of the Moon Nation.��


    Keh smiled dotingly.


    ��Everyone, if you��re in a rush to go back to the Moon Nation, why don��t you bring some food to have on your way. Breakfast is basically prepared.�� Mag would naturally not let them leave empty-handed after epting such arge case of treasures. Otherwise, it would seem that people from the Nond Continent were very petty.


    Upon hearing that, Ba, who did not have any appetite, could not help but open her eyes wide, and asked Mag, ��Boss, can we take away the tofu pudding as well? I want to bring back one for my mother.��


    ording to the rules, tofu pudding could not be taken out.


    Mag frowned, and thought for a while before asking, ��How much time do you need to teleport back? And how much time would you need to send the tofu pudding to your mother?��


    Ba thought for a while, and said, ��Teleportation only takes a split second. It takes around two minutes to reach my mother��s pce from the underground pce.��


    ��The texture will not be affected if it��s delivered within three minutes. Alright. I will make an exception, and let you take away the tofu pudding.�� Mag nodded.


    It was not that he was usually not understanding. Firstly, it was because there was not a lot of tofu pudding to go around, and it was already insufficient for those eating at the restaurant, much less for takeaway. Secondly, the tofu pudding could not withstand bumpy rides, as it would break apart easily. Besides, once it turned cold, the texture and taste would drop significantly, and it would be very different from eating on the spot.


    ��That��s great! I want a set of sweet tofu pudding!�� Ba said happily. She did not expect that Mag, who always talked about the rules, could actually agree to this request.


    The moment she felt happy, Ba also felt a little hungry. She thought of the fact that she would not be able to eat the food from Mamy Restaurant after returning to the Moon Nation, and said, ��I want another set of tofu pudding and two youtiaos.��


    After that, King Keh and the Moon Nation entourage ordered their breakfast with the help of Ba.


    Mag packed everything up with a takeaway box one by one, and the group brought their breakfast along as they stood at the teleportation portal in the center of the restaurant.


    ��Goodbye, everyone. I will be back soon.�� Ba waved to the others.


    ��Big Sister Ba, remember to bring a bunny back. Father said that bunnies are delicious,�� Amy shouted.


    ��Alright����


    Ba��s voice dragged, and disappeared with a sh of white light.


    Everyone waved to the air, and then started preparing for morning operations.


    Mag carried the heavy case in his arms, and walked upstairs slowly.


    The case was very heavy, around 200 to 300 kg.


    The weight would naturally be nothing to Mag. However, he had to act as though he had difficulties carrying it to maintain his persona.


    When he reached the study room on the second floor, Mag lifted the cover of the wooden case.


    He only cracked it open, and a dazzling light filled the entire room.


    Mag quickly closed it back. He turned to lock the door, and pulled the curtains before opening the wooden case again with a peace of mind.


    Squeak��


    An entire case of dazzling gemstones was presented to Mag. There were rubies, emeralds, sapphires, chrysoberyls, and diamonds��


    ��This employee was such a good investment.�� Mag picked up a dazzling sapphire, and tossed it up in his hand. Any gemstone could fetch more than 1,000,000 copper coins, and there were up to 400 to 500 of such gemstones in this case.


    <i>A king indeed. This is just a small token.</i>?Mag picked up two random gemstones, and closed the lid. He circled around the study, and finally shifted a bookshelf away, dug out a small hole in the wall behind, and hid the two gemstones inside.


    He shifted the bookshelf back to its original ce, and looked around again. After making sure that he did not leave any traces behind, he opened the door, and left with a bright smile.


    ***


    ��Wow, Boss Mag is actuallyunching two new products today!��


    ��Two new dishes after two rest days, feels like we��re earning?��


    ��What��s an octopus? What is an octopus tentacle? Can someone exin it?��


    ��Octopus is seafood. It looks just like a ttened winter melon with many tails at the end. It��s seafood that could be easily found by the sea. However, not many people eat it.��


    The customers lining up at the restaurant door looked at the notice, and discussed it fervently.

 Chapter 1809 - Lantisde Sincerely Asks Mr. Mag To Become The Guardian Of Lantisde

    <h4>Chapter 1809: Lantisde Sincerely Asks Mr. Mag To Be The Guardian Of Lantisde</h4>


    <i>You all may earn a lot, but I will never lose money.</i>


    Mag stood in front of the ceiling-to-floor windows, and listened to the customers�� discussion with a smile on his lips.


    Able to maintain the customers�� enthusiasm and expectation for his new products was a chef��s greatest satisfaction.


    Amy stood behind Mag��s with Ugly Duckling in her arms, and perplexedly asked, ��Father, why don��t you make the new product for us in the morning?��


    Everyone began to look at Mag. Usually, Mag would make a sample for all of them before he released the new product, but Mag didn��t this time.


    ��This���� Mag murmured. Mag, who finally got out of the test field for the God of Cookery, couldn��t make any food that was rted to the octopus early in the morning.


    Of course, he had no doubts that the stir-fried octopus tentacles and octopus balls that he made would be astonishingly delicious.


    ��Because those two dishes aren��t suitable for breakfast, so I group them under the stir-fried items and snacks. I will make them for Little Amy in the afternoon,�� Mag said smilingly.


    ��Alrighty! I want to eat the little balls!!!�� Amy nodded. She saw the little balls on the menu earlier, and she hungered for them.


    ��Alright,�� Mag said indulgently with a smile. He believed the octopus balls would be the most popr snack after the ice cream.


    It was 7.30 am, and Mag opened the restaurant��s door for business on time.


    The customers surged into the restaurant, and they greeted Mag like an old friend. The atmosphere was rxed and happy.


    <i>Perhaps this is what they call an interesting life.</i>?Mag raised his eyes slightly. He would lose this group of customers and friends who gathered here for the scrumptious food if he decided to stand here as Mag Alex.


    Harrison put down the menu, and asked Mag disappointedly, ��Boss Mag, you��re not releasing the new products in the morning?��


    Mag smilingly replied, ��Yes. The new products don��t belong to breakfast. They will be formally introduced at noon.��


    ��That��s too bad. I have intended to eat the cute little balls to console my stomach that has been neglected for two days.�� Harrison sighed.


    The previously expectant customers also all turned to look at Mag with aggrievement. They were happy for nothing.


    Mag pretended not to see that.


    Sargeras walked in, and said to Mag respectfully, ��Mr. Mag, we need 200 roujiamos, please.��


    ��Has the Burning Legion expanded again?�� Mag looked at Sargeras with surprise.


    ��Hehe. Yes, another batch of my people came.�� Sargeras chuckled with a sillyugh.


    ��Alright, please wait for a moment.�� Mag smiled, and then walked to the kitchen.


    Ba��s absence made the restaurant short-handed. Fortunately, Jane and Ang were already familiar with the restaurant��s jobs, and they quickly filled in the gap.


    The customers walked out of the restaurant satisfied after having a full meal, and started their new day happily.


    ��See you again.�� Yabemiya sent thest customers away with a smile. She heaved a long sigh of relief after closing the restaurant��s door.


    Mag came out of the kitchen, removed his apron, and put it aside before smilingly saying, ��Thank you all for working hard.��


    Elizabeth cleaned the restaurant, and then all thedies went to Yabemiya��s ice cream shop together. Amy and Annie followed them too.


    Gina didn��t leave with them. After everyone had left, she took out an exquisite box from a crystal ball, and ced it on the table gently. ��Boss, my royal father wants me to pass this to you.��


    Mag looked at the 50 cm long and 10 cm wide long jade box, and perplexedly asked Gina, ��This is?��


    ��Please open it.�� Gina took a step back with a blush on her face.


    <i>Is this a gift of appreciation again?</i>?Mag��s eyes glowed a little. He received two big gifts early in the morning, and they were both from the leaders of a race, so he couldn��t help feeling expectant.


    Even though Lantisde was sealed under the sea for thousands of years, its heritage had never been broken. Its civilization sank into the sea together with it, so they should have plenty of good stuff.


    With an expectant mood, Mag opened the jade box��s cover.


    The expected dazzling scene didn��t appear. An old ck sceptery in that exquisite white jade box quietly.


    The ck scepter looked like it was carved out from ck jade. A blue crystal ball was embedded at its top, and there were many mysterious and ancient runes carved on the smooth surface of the scepter.


    Although there wasn��t any dazzling light, Mag could sense the ancient aura from this scepter.


    ��This is?�� Mag looked up at Gina. He couldn��t understand why Lantisde would give him this scepter that looked rather important.


    ��This is the Scepter of the Deep Sea, the symbol of the highest power in Lantisde and Lantisde��s only holy object,�� Gina exined with a grave expression.


    ��Why are you giving me such a valuable scepter? I am not a magic caster, either.�� Mag couldn��t figure it out.


    Gina suddenly raised the scepter above her head, knelt in front of Mag on one knee, and respectfully said, ��Lantisde sincerely asks Mr. Mag to be the guardian of Lantisde. You will wield the scepter, protect Lantisde, and enjoy Lantisde��s offerings.��


    ��This���� Mag was stunned by Gina making him the guardian out of the blue.


    ��Gina is willing to follow Sir for the rest of my life as your servant and be with you always,�� Gina said the rest of the words with a blush.


    Being made the guardian of a race and having a beauty throwing herself at him, his life seemed to have reached the pinnacle.


    However, Mag had just proposed sessfully yesterday, and the wife had dered her return formally, so there was no way he could fool around.


    ��Get up first, Gina.�� Mag quickly helped Gina up from the floor. He didn��t hide his double identities from Lantisde, so he could deduce that this decision was made after they saw him attract lightning to strike the octopus monster.


    Even he was rather impressed with the Lantisdean��s king��s determination as the ruler could hand over the control of Lantisdepletely, and allow their princess to follow him.


    However, Irina finally got rid of the restrictions imposed on her as the princess of the elves, so he naturally wouldn��t want to undertake the job of guarding an entire race.


    Being a guardian wasn��t a joking matter.


    Lantisde had already formally stepped into this world, so it might one day have a conflict with one of the races. Then, as the owner of the Scepter of the Deep Sea, Mag definitely couldn��t watch at the side. If he agreed to it, it would be equal to adding in a lot of causes and effects for himself unnecessarily.


    Gina was blushing. She didn��t dare to look at Mag directly, but she couldn��t help stealing nces at him. There was a hint of shyness and anticipation in her gaze. She was so nervous that she didn��t know where to ce her hands.


    ��Gina, I cannot ept this scepter. Please go back to tell the king that I appreciate his good intentions, but my power is limited. I cannot undertake the heavy responsibility of being the guardian and take charge of Lantisde. If ever Lantisde is in trouble, I will definitely help if it��s within my ability.�� Mag looked at Gina with a smile. ��As for you, you��re the restaurant��s employee and also my friend. If you don��t mind, you can stay in the restaurant until you are sick of it.��

 Chapter 1810 - It Exploded!

    <h4>Chapter 1810: It Exploded!</h4>


    Mag believed there was no way that he could undertake the responsibility of guarding a race. He even often worried if he could be a good father or a good husband.


    Gina stared at Mag in a daze, as if she didn��t expect he would reject her. After being dazed for a moment, she panickedly said, ��D-did I do something wrong?��


    ��No, you didn��t do anything wrong. Lantisde is not wrong, either.�� Mag ced his hand on Gina��s head gently to calm her. He said to her smilingly, ��If Lantisde doesn��tpete with the other races, you all naturally don��t have to worry about the other races going into the sea to fight with you. Hence, there��s no need for you to hand the scepter over to an outsider like me, and be under my control. I will always be Lantisde��s friend. Of course, I won��t stand aside if you ever need my help.


    ��Furthermore, I��m just a human, and not some god. I love to cook, I love the restaurant and a simple life like this. Power to me is just like a fleeting cloud.��


    Gina looked at Mag with her mouth slightly agape. There seemed to be a holy glow that was emanating from his body, just like that of the savior that appeared in the crystal ball that day.


    ��Simple�� happy life.�� Gina felt enlightened and nodded hard. ��I will return to tell Royal Father and the high priest exactly what you said.��


    ��Go ahead.�� Mag retracted his hands, his gaze full of encouragement.


    Watching Gina leave, Mag heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Irina wasn��t present, otherwise he would have to exin what ��follow Sir for the rest of my life�� meant again.


    <i>Hannah��s rum brewery should bepleted by now?</i>?Mag pushed the bicycle out as he prepared to go to the north of the city to check on the progress of Hannah��s rum brewery. Many customers had been asking about the rum recently.


    Additionally, Mag was prepared to ce the mass production of Maotai and whiskey on the agenda.


    Brewing beer on his balcony had already reached its limit. Brewing whiskey and Maotai would need a bigger ce and a longer time. Building a brewery and producing them on mass scale was a good idea.


    Liquor was an industry that had very high profits. Beer, rum, whiskey, Maotai. Mag, who had the trump cards, was very confident that he could monopolize the high-end liquor market of the Nond Continent.


    As for the wines, out of respect for Scheer, Mag decided not to overtake the name of Buffett Winery for the time being.


    ��Host, please don��t get lost in earning money. Introducing this world to great dishes is what you should do as the candidate for the God of Cookery!�� the system reminded him.


    ��Money? I have never touched money. I��m not interested in money. I only want the people who like liquors in this world to get to enjoy the real great liquors, and give those lousy liquors a sense of crisis and direction to improve themselves,�� Mag said honorably.


    After riding his bicycle out of the door, he greeted Mobai and Lulu��who were sitting at the cksmith shop��s entrance for a break��and then rode off, whistling.


    ��Boss Mag is indeed a carefree person.�� Mobai chuckled as he looked at Mag��s back.


    ��He��s a good man,�� Lulu said bashfully.


    ***


    Before he reached the brewery, Mag already saw the white smoke that wasing out of the tall chimney from afar.


    <i>Thisss really couldn��t wait to start work.</i>?Mag cocked his eyebrows. It seemed like Hannah had already begun to test the machines.


    He could understand Hannah��s ��can hardly wait�� mentality. After all, everything of this rum brewery, from the machines�� blueprint to the factory��syout blueprint, was thought out by her through many sleepless nights. Then, she stayed at the construction site every day, working overtime to make sure that the craftsmen who were split into two shifts built it properly.


    It wasn��t too much to describe it as the fruit of herbor.


    Boom��


    A sound of explosion came from the brewery as soon as Mag��s bicycle was parked in front of the brewery.


    ��This is?�� Mag saw that the tall chimney swayed in the midst of the ck smoke before crashing down unwillingly.


    A group of craftsmen who were refining the brewery��s details ran out with a look of fear and panic.


    Mag rushed into the thick ck smoke immediately, and pulled the befuddled Hannah out.


    Hannah, whose face was tainted ck by the smoke and hair was frizzled like the golden mane of a lion, was stunned for a moment. She blinked before she noticed Mag. Then, she revealed a shocked expression. ��I-it exploded!��


    ��Yes, I saw it.�� Mag pursed his lips, trying hard to stifle hisughter.


    ��I-it just exploded like that!�� Hannah replied innocently in a quivering voice.


    ��Yes, I saw it���� Mag turned his head to the other side. He couldn��t help but make ��hehehe�� sounds.


    He was professionally trained.


    But he couldn��t hold it in.


    Afterughing, Mag turned to look at the distraught Hannah, and patted her shoulder to console her. ��It��s alright. We can start all over again as long as the people are still here.��


    ��From drawing the blueprints?�� Hannah��s eyes rolled, and she fainted into Mag��s arms.


    <i>This child��</i>?Mag held onto Hannah. He instructed the craftsmen to put out the fire that was caused by the explosion first. He asked them not to bother with clearing the aftermath before sending Hannah to the textile factory nearby.


    Irina wasn��t around, but there were still many magic casters who knew healing magic, and there was a professional hospital. After all, there were 30,000 people making up the Night Elves.


    The explosion didn��t hurt Hannah. She fainted due to exhaustion, on top of the desperation of having to re-do the blueprint again.


    The elven healer ced a calming magic on her. Hannah��s furrowed eyebrows rxed, and her breathing became even gradually as she fell asleep.


    That elf also used a cleansing magic on her. She cleaned up the sooty Hannah, and changed her clothes.


    The elf walked out of the room, and said to Mag, ��She will be fine after a sleep.��


    ��Thank you. Let her rest here for a while. I��lle back to fetch herter.�� Mag took a look at Hannah, who was lying there quietly, before walking out of the infirmary.


    Mag returned to the brewery.


    Looking at the mess, he felt rather speechless.


    The boiler exploded, and the brewing machine was all over the ce. The entire boiler room was in a mess.


    Mag took out an N95 mask, and put it on. He looked around the smokey factory building with narrowed eyes, and inwardly asked, ��System, check what��s the problem.��


    ��Host����


    ��1000 copper coins.�� Mag stuffed the system��s mouth.


    ��But the Host has no money now����


    Mag��s expression froze, but he smiled, and said, ��I have secret savings.��


    Approximately one minuteter, the system��s voice appeared. ��The scan ispleted. On the three-dimensional plot drawn ording to the design blueprint, six structural problems and three material problems were found. The design blueprint of the brewing machine has been redrawn, should I print it out?��


    ��Of course.�� Mag nodded.


    ��It costs two copper coins to print a page. There are a total of 32 pages, and the charge is 64 copper coins. Deducted!�� The system��s joyful voice sounded.


    Mag looked at the stack of blueprint in his hands, and dissed the system��s greediness inwardly. However, he was still very satisfied with the unusually standardized drawings.

 Chapter 1811 - Perhaps This Is The So-called Talent

    <h4>Chapter 1811: Perhaps This Is The So-called Talent</h4>


    Hannah looked at Mag, who came to fetch her, and seriously said, ��Boss, why don��t we give up on brewing? I think I��m quite good at serving the dishes.��


    ��Don��t you think you would be letting your grandpa down like this?�� Mag frowned.


    ��I think he passed away rather peacefully. He didn��t seem to have the conviction to pass on the rum,�� Hannahmented.


    Mag didn��t say anything. He just looked at her quietly.


    ��I��m not thinking that serving dishes is easy. It��s just that�� It��s just that�� Uncle, I don��t want to try anymore���� Hannah was on the brink of bursting into tears. ��I don��t want to draw anymore�� I don��t want to draw anymore��


    ��There you are.�� Mag took out a stack of drawings, and waved them in front of Hannah.


    ��What��s this?�� Hannah looked at those blueprints with narrowed eyes, feeling a sense of familiarity.


    ��I went back while you were sleeping. The situation is rather horrific. There were indeed some problems with the machines, and I simply made the corrections for you,�� Mag replied calmly.


    ��Really?!��


    Hannah��s eyes lit up, and she took the blueprints from Mag carefully. She flipped through the drawings with an increasingly impressed expression. Finally, she looked up at Mag with little stars in her eyes. ��Boss, did you really draw this during the short time that I was asleep?��


    There were over 30 pages of drawings, and they were all redrawn, and not corrected based on her original drawings.


    Although the general structure was the same, almost all the measurements were redone.


    One had to know that she had spent over two weeks workingte every night before she came out with that drawing. Moreover, she had spent a few days checking the dimensions while studying it, and forging it together with Mobai.


    However, Boss only used half a day to redraw a new design n, and even readjust the dimensions?


    ��Yup.�� Mag nodded. Actually, after the system generated the drawings, he even walked around the north of the city, and found two plots ofnd next to the rum brewery to build the beer brewery and the Maotai brewery. He only came to look for Hannah now because he was afraid he would affect the noon��s operation.


    ��It�� won��t blow up again, right?�� Hannah asked with lingering fear.


    ��Theoretically speaking, it should be fine.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Are you sure?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Boss, you are the best!�� Hannah gave Mag a big hug, and the despair on her face was gone. She was reenergized.


    Mag used a finger to push Hannah��s head away. ��Give yourself a break today. I already asked the workers to remove the destroyed machines at the brewery and repair the factory building. You can give the blueprint to Mobai first, and see if he��s free to help you make it.��


    ��Hannah won��t go on a break if the continent doesn��t explode!�� Hannah shook her head. ��I��m going to look for Boss Mobai now. Most probably, I will have to make a trip to the materials�� market. The materials on the blueprint don��t look simple.��


    ��Sure. Take a ride on my bicycle, I��ll send you back.�� Mag didn��t stop her. He brought her out of the door, and rode the cool bicycle back to the restaurant.


    Along the way, Hannah asked a question after finally realizing something was amiss. ��Boss, do you already know how to make this machine?��


    ��No, I don��t. Don��t talk nonsense.��


    ��Then, how do you draw such a perfect blueprint within such a short time? It took me very long.�� Hannah didn��t believe him.


    ��Perhaps this is the so-called talent,�� Mag replied casually.


    Hannah clenched her fists and teeth. She felt like hitting someone.


    Mag stopped his bicycle in front of the cksmith shop. Hannah leaped off before the bicycle stoppedpletely. She waved to Mag, and dashed into the cksmith shop. ��Boss Mobai, did you throw a bomb into the boiler? I was almost killed by you!��


    Mag raised his eyebrows slightly. He seemed to have neglected that possibility.


    However, there wasn��t any smell of gunpowder, so Mobai couldn��t have treated every cylinder as a cannon barrel.


    Ignoring the discussion sounds from the cksmith shop, Mag pushed the bicycle into the restaurant, and started to prepare for the noon operation.


    The new items that would be released at noon: stir-fried octopus tentacles and octopus balls.


    Mag opened the refrigerator, and the small andrge octopus tentacles were already present.


    The small-sized octopus tentacles were almost as thick as a person��s middle finger, and therge-sized ones were about as thick as a baby��s arm. The extrarge size wasn��t ced in the refrigerator. It was almost 50 cm across at its thickest part. This was meant for the big sized customers like giant dragons during the distribution, so it wasn��t needed in the restaurant.


    The octopus tentacles looked very fresh, as if they were freshly caught from the sea and chopped up. The skin on the surface and the little suckers looked exactly the same as those of an ordinary octopus. He couldn��t make out any difference visually, and nobody would link it to the horrible one-man-thick-and-covered-with-eyeballs octopus tentacles.


    Mag had to bow down to the system��s methods just based on this alone. One could even describe the workmanship as ingenious.


    After staying for over 100 days in the test field for the God of Cookery yesterday, Mag was alreadypletely numb and immune to the octopus tentacles. However, this brought along one big problem: there was no urge to eat it.


    Yes, he had already faced his fear, but he couldn��t get over his psychological barrier.


    If there was someone who knew the octopus monster the best, that would have to be him.


    They even went through a tribtion together.


    Therefore, he still couldn��t remove the psychological barrier, and make himself eat it.


    Of course, since the system could use it as an ingredient and supply it on arge scale, there was no need to worry about if it was safe to eat.


    Speaking of it, this octopus monster had lived for millions of years, so it wasn��t even appropriate to call it a super magic beast.


    Perhaps there might be some special effects after eating this octopus tentacle.


    Closing the refrigerator, there was an octopus ball machine with over 100 small holes on the stove top. The octopus balls were a ratherplicated snack, and had certain requirements for heat control and operation. These, too, had added some more burden onto him.


    Fortunately, his power had increased. The power beyond the 10th-tier allowed him to handle the kitchen��s busyness easily.


    If he wasn��t afraid that he would frighten the customers eating out there, they most probably wouldn��t even see his shadow.


    Shortly after, Amy and thedies returned to the restaurant.


    ��Father, are we eating octopus balls for lunch?�� Amy skipped in, and looked at Mag expectantly.


    ��Alright, I��ll make them for you allter.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��That��s great.�� Amy hopped twice happily.


    The others also seemed rather expectant about the new product.


    ��I-I don��t have much appetite. I��ll take away a helping of fried riceter,�� Cami said with an unnatural expression. She was the only person among thedies to have seen that octopus monster. She even had a nightmarest night. Thinking about the octopus tentacle that was filled with eyeballs, she really couldn��t see it appear on the dining table.


    Mag took a look at Cami. He didn��t expect her to be afraid of the tentacle monster too? Suddenly, he remembered that he still had a photostone in her hands. If it ever ended up in Irina��s hand, he would be in deep trouble. Hence, he immediately smilingly asked, ��What��s wrong with you? Does Xixi need to take a look at you? Eating together is our restaurant��s tradition. You definitely have to try the stir-fried octopus tentacles, which is such a delicious dish.��

 Chapter 1812 - I Would Rather Die Than Eat That Thing

    <h4>Chapter 1812: I Would Rather Die Than Eat That Thing</h4>


    Cami took a meaningful look at Mag. She felt a great deal of ill will under his friendly and gentle smile.


    ��Perhaps you��re afraid of octopus?�� Mag smiled at Cami. ��If that��s the case, then forget it.��


    ��Afraid?�� Cami sneered. ��I am a countess, a 9th-tier powerhouse. Why would I be afraid of a tiny octopus? Isn��t it just an octopus? I��ll eat it today!��


    ��Good for you.�� Mag gave her a thumbs-up with admiration. He indeed admired people who could say things that they didn��t believe just for their pride.


    ��Hmph.�� Cami snorted softly with an ufortable expression.


    She regretted it as soon as she said it.


    She was so frightened inwardly.


    However, she would have to wait for the stir-fried octopus tentacles to be served now, and she would have to eat it too.


    Mag anddies were busy doing preparation in the kitchen.


    A long line had already formed at the entrance of the restaurant. After thetter closing for two days, another two dishes were going to be released today, so many customers hoped to try the new products today.


    Meanwhile, there were also some powerhouses from various races who hadn��t returned home among the customers in the line.


    Although the celebration party held at the city lord��s castle had a great variety, its taste couldn��tpare to Mamy Restaurant at all. Hence, those who weren��t in a rush to go home decided toe eat at Mamy Restaurant first before they left for home.


    Although lining up for Mamy Restaurant decided the sequence of entering the restaurant, the Chaos City residents were very grateful that all the powerhouses came to rescue Chaos City during the crisis in the past two days, thus letting the powerhouses go ahead. Hence, they all reached the front of the line.


    ��The residents of Chaos City are indeed rather different,�� Louismented.


    ��Indeed. In other ces, nobody would dare toe and have their meals if they saw us old farts standing here, and no one dares to let us line up for our meals,�� Dous said coldly.


    ��What��s the matter with lining up? Even we, as Amy��s masters, have to line up here every day.�� Krassu rolled his eyes.


    All the powerhouses looked over. If Krassu and Urien weren��t standing at the front, they might not have stood here patiently.


    However, this boss had great culinary skills, so it wasn��t disgraceful to line up for a meal here. After all, there were more than 10 10th-tier powerhouses lining up here.


    Louis noticed the little ck board hanging on the door. Astonished, he said, ��Is this so-called new product an octopus tentacle?��


    All of them looked over, and their expressions instantly became weird.


    They had got their hearts broken by that octopus monster for the past two days. They felt a chill up their spines and their stomachs churning once they thought about the gigantic, hundreds of meters tall body and the tentacles that were full of blood-red eyes.


    However, this boss had to release new dishes that were with octopus tentacles today?


    ��What? Are you afraid?�� Krassu turned around, and looked at Louis and the rest with a hint of ridicule in his smile.


    ��It��s just tentacles, what��s there to be afraid of?�� Louis said nonchntly, but his fingers couldn��t help but twitch.


    The powerhouses who wanted to back away immediately halted their steps after hearing Krassu��s words. They couldn��t let people see that they were afraid.


    ��Then, do you want to order them to try?�� Krassu stared at Louis with a meaningful smile.


    ��Of course we have to try them since they��re the new products.�� Louis nodded matter-of-factly, without even frowning.


    ��Hehe. Then, let��s sit togetherter.�� Krassu chuckled. ��We haven��t drunk together for many years. Let��s have a few sses today.��


    <i>This old fart isn��t a good man.</i>?Louis gave Krassu a side nce before saying to nearby Dous and Urien, ��Dous, Urien, join us for a few sses too as we four have fought in the past. Testing this octopus tentacle today will be considered as going through thick and thin together.��


    ��I can drink, but I��ll pass on the octopus tentacle.�� Dous��s eyelids twitched. ��I��m allergic to seafood.��


    ��You, an old fart almost 2000 years old, are allergic to seafood? Even if you are, are you going to have rashes?�� Louis rolled his eyes.


    ��I��m not eating.�� Urien��s answer was short and sinct. He rejected coldly, without any intention to negotiate.


    ��Can that thing really be eaten? Just thinking about that gives me goosebumps.�� Drac was also amongst them, and he rubbed the goosebumps on his arms with a disdainful look. ��I will never eat that even if they kill me.��


    A few orc and dwarven powerhouses standing around him nodded in agreement. They had already decided to sit further away from Louis��s tableter.


    All the big shots standing in front inspired their awe and admiration, while two beauties in the line attracted the others�� attention.


    One of them was Miss Gloria, who came to eat at the restaurant frequently. The news of her bing the sole sessor of the Moreton Family had already spread throughout the Chaos City��s business world. She had already be an existence that was on par with Miss Scheer.


    She was only 18 years old, and her beauty after removing her veil even shocked the people. It was very enjoyable to appreciate a beauty like her.


    However, her limelight was shared with another maiden who was almost standing next to her in the other line.


    That maiden had long blonde hair that reached her waist, and her exquisite face was a match for Gloria��s. Her beautiful golden eyes showed confidence, and even women couldn��t help looking at her alluring figure.


    The maiden gave Gloria a side nce surreptitiously, and curled her lips with an indiscernible meaning.


    ***


    The preparation for the operation was done, and the employees were all ready at the table.


    All of them waited quietly for Mag to serve thest dish, stir-fried octopus tentacles.


    Cami sat there uneasily, and looked at the kitchen frequently. She was hesitating between staying and leaving.


    In the kitchen, Mag tossed the wok proficiently. The octopus tentacles were dancing with the red and green chili over the mes, and the heat greeted his face.


    He turned off the fire, and ted the dish.


    Simply ting the brightly colored stir-fried octopus tentacles on a white porcin dish was enticing enough. No additional decoration was needed.


    The octopus tentacles that were cut into three-centimeter-long pieces were mixed together with green chili, red chili, and purple onions. After being coated with ayer of enticing brown sauce, the green and red tentacles no longer looked terrible.


    <i>As expected of me. I can even make a Great Old One so enticing!</i>?Mag walked out of the kitchen with the te. The umami of the octopus tentacle had already begun to blossom. Compared to an ordinary octopus tentacle, the umami of this octopus tentacle was more obvious and irresistible.


    Mag ced the octopus tentacle in front of Cami with a smile. ��Alright, the dishes are all ready. Let��s eat.��

 Chapter 1813 - Why Did It Become A Damn TV Serial?

    <h4>Chapter 1813: Why Did It Be A Damn TV Serial?</h4>


    Everyone��s gaze was attracted by the freshly served stir-fried octopus tentacles.


    The exceptional umami was spreading wildly, and even a table full of delicacies couldn��t cover it.


    The fast stir-fry had retained the side ingredient green chili, red chili, and purple onion��s vibrant colors, making the dish look even more attractive.


    ��Smells so good. The umami is even more intense than the big shrimpy.�� Amy took in a deep sniff.


    ��Yes. It smells like it would taste very great.�� Miya nodded too.


    ��This is octopus tentacle?�� Cami looked at the te of stir-fried octopus tentacles with doubt.


    This was different from the slimy giant octopus tentacle covered with blood-red eyeballs in her impression.


    The octopus tentacle was zed with gleaming sauce after it was cut into small pieces. It had be the mouth-watering focus of the dish.


    What was even more overboard was the aroma of the umami that greeted them. The heat brought along the irresistible umami as if it was just caught from the sea. She couldn��t help but gulp.


    <i>No way! Even if it looks very delicious, it��s still an octopus tentacle! Horrible and evil octopus tentacle!!!</i>?Cami seriously lectured herself inwardly, but her throat couldn��t help but move.


    ��Then I will start eating now.�� Amy picked up the chopsticks, reached out for a piece of octopus tentacle, and fed it into her mouth.


    The tender octopus tentacle made a crunchy sound in Amy��s mouth, and her eyes lit up. Her cheeks were moving furiously, and happy chewing sounds were issued. A happy smile had already appeared on her face without her realizing it.


    Gulp.


    Everyone gulped. Judging from Amy��s expression, it had to be another delicacy.


    ��I��ll try it too.�� Miya also couldn��t wait to feed a piece of octopus into her mouth, and her eyes instantly turned into crescents. The crunchy octopus tentacle had an iparable umami taste, and it danced on the tip of the tongue with the sauce, almost suffocating her.


    ��This is simply too delicious! It��s so fresh that I almost bit my tongue,�� Miya said with an amazed expression after she swallowed the octopus tentacle.


    The stir-fried octopus tentacles that obtained double recognition instantly became the focus that everyone was going to try.


    At that moment, moaning and praising could be heard nonstop. Everyone was blown over by the scrumptiousness of the stir-fried octopus tentacles


    ��Why are you not eating?�� Mag looked at Cami, who had a hesitant expression, with a smile. The octopus tentacles on the te were almost half-gone, but Cami still hadn��t started eating yet.


    ��I��m not afraid!�� Cami red at Mag, and immediately picked her chopsticks to get a piece of octopus tentacle.


    The octopus tentacle that was coated with sauce didn��t look scary. Instead, the aroma that gently floated over together with the heat was extremely enticing.


    <i>This is just an ordinary octopus monster. It��s not the octopus monster�� not the octopus monster�� not the octopus monster��</i>?Cami began to hypnotize herself before she closed her eyes, and popped the octopus tentacle into her mouth.


    Her teeth tore open the octopus tentacle, and the crunchy texture was even more exquisite than the crayfish��s meat. Its unparalleled umami began to radiate in her mouth invasively like a conqueror.


    Right then, the tip of her tongue touched the little suckers on the octopus tentacle.


    Freeze!


    The hundreds of meters tall octopus monster suddenly popped out in Cami��s mind. Its slimy tentacles began to spiral towards her, and the bloody eyes were all staring at her. That slimy sensation was so real, and they were moving and sliding all over her body��


    Fear, hatred, and a hint of unexined�� pleasure!


    Cami felt that she couldn��t move at all, and could only let that octopus monster do as it wished.


    Just as she was on the brink of breaking down, a ray of light appeared in front of her suddenly.


    The octopus tentacles that were twirled around her were sliced off, and the restraint and slimy sensation instantly disappeared.


    And behind that ray of light, she saw a strapping figure standing in between the sky and earth as if he was the one and only supreme ruler.


    Perhaps�� it was him?


    Then, the figure whose back was facing her turned around gradually, and smiled at her.


    Cami saw that face clearly, and it was actually Mag! And he was holding that Fat Head Fish!!!


    <i>F*ck that!</i>


    Cami opened her mouth instantly and panted. Her eyes also happened to meet Mag, who was smiling at her.


    At that moment, she actually had a difficult to exin feeling��


    What was this?


    Shouldn��t her hero be like Alex, who rode a purple-striped griffin, held the Tian Du sword, and came to rescue her with the lightning?


    No! Only a beauty like Miss Gloria would do!


    Why did it be Mag with the cleaver?


    However, Cami��s attention soon turned to the changes in her body. She suddenly realized she seemed to understand the cultivation issues that had been bothering her for years. She seemed to have seen the 10th-tier world vaguely.


    <i>Is this real?</i>?Cami had a ��that��s unbelievable�� expression. It had already been 10-odd years since she broke through to 9th-tier. Although she was deemed to be the most talented vampire after Drac, she had been stuck at the bottleneck before 10th-tier, unable to break through.


    After confirming again that her bottleneck was budging, her throat couldn��t help but move.


    The advancement from 9th-tier to the 10th-tier was the difference of the understanding of the Way.


    At first, although those weird illusions seemed creepy, it also allowed her to see something that she couldn��t see before, and her spiritual power seemed to be elevated. She seemed to gain some new understanding.


    <i>Perhaps it��s due to that octopus tentacle?</i>?Cami looked at the octopus tentacle in front of her, and hesitated for a while before she picked up another piece of octopus tentacle, and fed it into her mouth again.


    <i>There��s actually no reaction? And she immediately ate the second piece?</i>?Mag looked at Cami, feeling rather surprised. Although her first reaction was rather interesting, it didn��t seem to turn her away.?<i>Perhaps it��s really too delicious?</i>


    Cami already couldn��t care about what Mag was thinking. The slimy octopus monster didn��t appear when she ate the octopus tentacle again. It became Mag flying with her on his cleaver after he saved her��


    Even though it was less scary than the first illusion, it still gave her goosebumps.


    What the heck was this!?


    Why did he keep appearing?!


    <i>Perhaps�� he put drugs in the dish?</i>?Cami opened her eyes again, and looked at Mag, who was putting food on Amy��s and Annie��s te, aggrievedly. However, she could acutely sense her spiritual power getting stronger. She couldn��t resist the temptation, and took another piece of octopus tentacle again.


    This time, the scene changed from the sky to a sea of flowers. Mag was running andughing with her among the flowers��


    ������ Cami.


    Why did it be a damn TV serial?


    Cami continued to eat the octopus tentacles. Although she couldn��t face those weird illusions, she couldn��t resist the opportunity to peep at the chance to advance.


    Ding!


    The chopsticks touched the te, but there wasn��t any octopus tentacle left.


    Cami stared at the te where only a few pieces of purple onions were left in a daze.


    ��It��s all gone, Big Sister Cami.�� Amy was munching on a chicken leg. ��Seems like you really like to eat octopus tentacles.��


    Everyone also smiled when they heard that. Cami was so engrossed in eating that octopus tentacle, and she showed so much love for it that everyone only took a few bites, and left the octopus tentacles to her.


    Cami soon realized what happened, and she blushed. ��I�� It��s really very delicious.�� She even red at Mag after she said that.


    Mag raised his eyebrows innocently. What was that? Why did she re at him after she finished the delicious octopus tentacle that he made?


    Amy put down her chopsticks, and told Mag, ��Father, I am done. When can we eat octopus balls?��


    Everyone looked towards Mag too. The stir-fried octopus tentacles brought an exquisite experience to all of them, so they had greater expectations for the other dish with the cute name.


    However, Mag said before that it was a snack, so he didn��t serve it at lunch.


    ��Wait a moment, I��ll go make it for you now. How many of you want it? Please raise your hands.�� Mag put down his empty bowl, and got up to walk to the kitchen. It was the perfect time to make the after-meal snack.


    ��I want a big helping!�� Amy raised her hand. She looked at Annie, and added, ��Big Sister Annie wants a small helping.��


    ��I would like a small helping too.�� Miya put up her hand.


    ��Firis and I want a small helping too.�� Ang raised her hand.


    ***


    ��Alright. I got the numbers,�� Mag answered them from the kitchen. As he turned on the octopus ball machines to preheat it, he began to cut up the side ingredients.


    He had to put an extra effort into the octopus ball itself in order to make it more delicious.


    After preheating the machine, he poured a little olive oil into each hole, used a longdle to scoop the octopus ball batter from the wooden bucket which he had mixed up earlier, and poured the batter into the hole gently. He soon filled 40 holes.


    Then, Mag used adle to scoop up a spoonful of minced cabbage from the side ingredients box, and scattered it into the holes evenly.


    The fresh red chili, peeled corns, and two-cm-long chopped octopus tentacles were ced into each hole one by one and covered by the batter. Then, anotheryer of batter was infused.


    The iron te��s temperature was already high enough, and the batter quickly took shape.


    Mag held a long iron pick in his right hand like a sword, and flipped the side that was already formed up.


    Because he was fast enough, every ball looked almost the same.


    In the blink of an eye, dozens of golden brown round balls appeared on the octopus balls�� machine.


    At this time, a little more olive oil was added, and the balls were left to sizzle. After the surface was crispy enough, he immediately put them onto tes.


    The small helping had four balls, while the big helping had six.


    He drizzled the mayonnaise and ketchup over them before sprinkling the nori powder over them. Finally, he sprinkled a handful of bonito kes, and sliced nori over them.


    A helping of freshly made octopus balls waspleted!

 Chapter 1814 - ???

    <h4>Chapter 1814: ???</h4>


    Mag used a tray to carry eight sets of octopus balls out of the kitchen. After that, he ced them in front of the person who ordered them.


    The round and golden octopus balls were served on a square ck te. It was covered with bonito kes and shredded seaweed, making it look cute and exquisite.


    ��Look, this octopus ball can move!!!��


    Amy inched closer to the octopus ball in front of her as she watched it with her azure blue eyes in shock.


    The bonito kes on the octopus ball were really moving slowly like a blooming flower.


    ��Is this a kind of insect?�� Anna moved backward a little out of fear.


    ��Don��t be afraid. This is not an insect.�� Mag looked at the shocked faces with a smile. ��This thing that is moving is called bonito kes. It was cut into slices as thin as paper, and because the freshly cooked octopus balls are very hot, the bonito kes start to change shape the moment they heat up. Therefore, they appear to be moving.��


    Amy reached out to pick one piece of the bonito ke. The ke, which was thinner than paper, was slightly translucent, and even one��s breath could make it move.


    ��Um.�� Amy put that piece of bonito ke into her mouth, and smacked her lips together. ��This bonito ke disappeared the moment it went into my mouth.��


    Everyoneughed.


    ��The freshly made octopus balls are a little hot. Be careful when you eat them,�� Mag reminded everyone. ��Of course, the right way to enjoy this dish is to eat the octopus ball together with the bonito kes and shredded seaweed all in one mouth����


    ��Mm�� mm�� It��s so hot���� Before Mag could finish his words, Ang already had her mouth wide open as she blew out hot air. Her tongue was scalded by an octopus ball, making her roll her eyes. She wanted to spit it out, but could not bear to do so.


    Everyone who was about to dig in quickly stopped, and watched Ang worriedly.


    Ang was at an awkward stage. She never knew that such a harmless and even cute-looking little golden ball could actually be so�� ferocious!


    The crispy outeryer had boiling magma wrapped up inside.


    Hot!


    That bite released the signal of danger.


    However, before she could turn around to spit it out, the hidden goodness surged out.


    The sweet corn and a hint of spiciness, together with the chewy octopus tentacle, exploded in her mouth without warning.


    The sweet and sour ketchup and sweet mayonnaise on the outside, as well as the fresh bonito kes and shredded seaweed.


    In the midst of her suffering, the goodness of the octopus ball started to take the upper hand.


    The freshness of the octopus stood out among the seasonings and other ingredients, bringing about an irresistible taste.


    Amidst the burning heat and deliciousness, Ang seemed to have seen a miraculous scene. It was as though a wonderful spell had shed past her eyes, and she was just not yet at the required level to see it clearly and understand it.


    After a while, the temperature in her open mouth decreased, and she could finally chew properly. After that, she swallowed the octopus ball.


    ��Is it good? Big Sister Ang?�� Amy asked curiously. Ang��s expression scared her just now.


    Everyone also looked at her curiously. Her expression before was soplicated that everyone could not tell if it meant that the food was good or bad.


    ��If you could wait a bit while eating it, I reckon this is something no one could resist,�� Ang said seriously. After that, she picked up the second octopus ball, and put it into her mouth.


    ��Hu�� Ah�� Hu���� She seemed to have immersed herself in another realm of pain and enjoyment. She seemed to have started enjoying the trance-like feeling that it brought to her, as though she would be able to break the secret to the subus��s curse once again if she caught hold of anything.


    Everyone hesitated for a while after they watched Ang, who had already ignored them, and all tried the golden little balls to find out what kind of charm they had.


    With Ang��s experience, everyone was ready for the heat. They blew on it carefully before putting it into their mouth. When they bit into it, they were also very careful. The moment they felt the heat, they would quickly pause, and open their mouths a little for the heat to disperse before continuing.


    ��It��s delicious! Crispy on the outside, tender on the inside!��


    ��Although the taste is nderpared to stir-fried octopus tentacles, this actually retains the freshness of the octopus better. It��s another kind of deliciousness!��


    All of a sudden, there were endless praises, and thedies were all immersed in the goodness of the octopus ball.


    Mag smiled. It seemed like the octopus ball suited everyone��s tastes.


    Cami sat at the side, and swallowed her saliva. She still had no expression on her face, but she was suddenly regretting her decision not to order the octopus balls as well.


    Annie, who had one octopus ball, nced at Cami. She put her chopsticks down, and pushed her te to Cami gently. She used her hands to sign the action of eating, and then smiled obediently.


    ��You��re telling me to eat it?�� Cami looked at Annie in shock.


    Annie nodded, seeming to have understood Cami.


    ��I��m full���� Cami pushed the te back.


    Annie shook her head, pointed to the octopus ball, and then stuck out her middle finger.


    ��Try one?��


    Annie nodded.


    Cami smiled. She suddenly felt very touched. She hesitated for a while before picking the octopus ball with her chopsticks, and putting it into her mouth.


    The exploding goodness made her lonely tongue go crazy as though a drama was ying. Her face blushed, and it felt as though there really was a pair of hands caressing her gently.


    ��Thank you, Annie.�� Cami opened her eyes. She pushed the te back to Annie with a slight pant, and then red at Mag.


    ??? Mag.


    He did not force her to eat it. Why did she give him the look that she had been taken advantage of?


    At this moment, he was filled with questions.


    The octopus balls were quickly finished, and the delicious snackpleted the employees�� meal.


    ��Alright. Let��s begin operation.�� Mag nced at the clock on the wall, tidied himself up, and walked towards the restaurant door.


    Everyone cleaned up quickly, and changed to work mode within a second.


    Gina was not around in the afternoon, and Ba had returned to the moon. Therefore, they were a little shorthanded, and everyone had to be alert.


    Mag looked at his watch. The second hand pointed to 12, and he opened the restaurant door.


    ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant,�� Mag said with a smile. He looked past the 10th-tier powerhouses in front of the door, and saw Gloria and a golden-haired youngdy with her. He was stunned.


    (��`?��? ?)!!

 Chapter 1815 - F*ck, Im Jealous!

    <h4>Chapter 1815: F*ck, I��m Jealous!</h4>


    The youngdy standing among the crowd was tall and slender. She was still the center of attraction even though she was among so many people. Her nose was tall and exquisite, her golden hair reached her waist, and her light pink orc ears were so thin they were almost translucent. She was still a very beautiful orcdy.


    The youngdy seemed to have felt his gaze, and looked at Mag. She looked at him with her clear, amorous eyes and smiled.


    Mag��s eyelids twitched suddenly.


    <i>How is this an orcdy!</i>


    <i>This is Irina in a disguise!</i>


    She actually disguised herself as an orc when she could be an elf.


    But.


    Those orc ears were rather cute, and he wanted to��


    ��Puh!��


    Mag almost pped himself. Was he someone like that? He was not going to think about anything!


    At this point in time, she looked at Mag expectantly, and then at Miss Gloria, who was standing beside her.


    Just as Mag looked over, Gloria had already tidied up herself, and looked up just at that time, looking forward to the moment their gazes met.


    It was great that she could see Mr. Mag again. After leaving Chaos City, she was worried if Mr. Mag saw the letter. If something really happened, would she see him again?


    The moment she returned to Chaos City today, she came straight to Mamy Restaurant before she even went to Jeffree for the handover.


    However, Mag did not look at her, but at thedy beside her.


    She felt an inexplicable sense of disappointment.


    Gloria could not help but peek at the youngdy beside her. She was very beautiful and fair. On top of that, she had a noble aura around her. Her figure was very good, and she had a cute pair of orc ears. Even a woman would find her very stunning.


    <i>What a beautifuldy.</i>?Gloria was stunned. She could not help but sigh. She was such a beautifuldy. Who wouldn��t take a few more looks at her?


    Mag retracted his gaze. He stood a little taller, and greeted the customers as usual. However, he was not cheeky like he was, but a little more decent. Even when thosedies who admired him walked past him, he would only give them a smile, and did not look at them for long.


    The line moved forward quickly.


    Gloria and Irina arrived at the door almost at the same time.


    ��Mr. Mag, long time no see.�� Gloria looked at Mag and blushed.


    Although she had a lot of things to say, all she was left with now was just ��long time no see��.


    The recollection of the moment she pushed the letter under the door made her face hot. This was an action unbefitting of ady, and it made her want to hide.


    Mag nced at Irina, who was looking at him with seemingly a smile behind Gloria, in his peripheral vision, and then at Gloria, who was blushing, and all of a sudden he knew he was in trouble.


    He could roughly sense that the foldable chair was going tond on his head soon.


    ��Miss Gloria, long time no see.�� Miss nodded slightly, greeting Gloria like she was a normal friend.


    Of course, he was like that usually.


    However, today he felt as though there were knives sticking in his back.


    And he was terrified right now!


    It felt as though he was put on a public trial.


    <i>He didn��t mention that letter��</i>?Gloria was a little happy, yet a little disappointed. She lowered her gaze and walked into the restaurant, blushing and with mixed emotions.


    ��Hello, I��m Audrey. I heard that the food you make is very good, is that right?�� a confident voice said.


    Gloria slowed down subconsciously. Although she controlled her urge to turn back, she could not help but turn a little to listen to the voice behind her.


    ��Audrey. What a beautiful name.�� Miss looked at Irina with admiration. ��Miss Audrey, you would have to try the food for yourself to know if it��s good.��


    Hmm.


    He liked this disguise.


    He also liked that he could converse freely with her in public.


    And he liked this conversation of meeting for the first time with her even more.


    ��I love good food, and also someone who can make good food.�� Irina smiled and grazed past Mag.


    ��Wow! That��s?!��


    ��F*ck, I��m jealous.��


    ��Boss, I want to learn how to cook.��


    The male customers in and out of the restaurant all looked at Mag enviously. He had already won the priority seat.


    Meanwhile, thedies who admired Mag had a resentful look. However, when they saw Irina, they sincerely felt that only a perfect person like her could bepatible with an outstanding man like Mag.


    Mag smiled and did not mind it, but was feeling sweet inside.


    This was different from all the youngdies confessing, ��Boss Mag, I love you!�� or ��I want to make a baby with you!��


    Irina really made a baby with him. No�� it was Amy.


    Miya and the rest were shocked. This customer came to the restaurant to dine for the first time, and they did not expect her to be so bold.


    <i>She��</i>?Gloria heard Irina��s words clearly. She was slightly shocked. How could she be so bold? Although she was not the one who said it, Gloria could not help but blush. At the same time, she was a little worried. If the woman tried Mr. Mag��s food, she would definitely fall in love with him. Would Mr. Mag feel the same way about her?


    She was flustered. She searched for a two-seater near the window, and sat down.


    ��May I take a seat here?�� A sweet and beautiful voice broke her train of thought.


    Gloria looked up, and met eyes with Irina. She was stunned for a while before she nodded quickly, and said, ��Of course. No one else is sitting here.��


    ��Thank you.�� Irina sat opposite Gloria.


    Gloria quickly readjusted herself. Although she did not have the same presence Irina had, she was after all a nobledy, and her experience in the business world prepared her to face anything. She sat calmly and smiled, as though she was sizing Irina up courteously.


    Many customers started looking over. Taking a few more nces over was so pleasing to the eye with two beautiful women sitting at the same table.


    ��Wow, what a beautiful big sister.�� Amy, who was sitting behind the counter with Annie, had her eyes wide open. However, she curiously muttered to herself, ��Why do I feel that this big sister seems a little familiar.��


    Annie looked at Irina questioningly. She dipped her finger into the cup of water beside her, and started drawing a long-haired elf on the counter, but no one noticed it.


    ��Do you like the boss of this restaurant?�� Irina asked with a smile, breaking the silence.

 Chapter 1816 - The Crepe Cake Love Theory

    <h4>Chapter 1816: The Crepe Cake Love Theory</h4>


    Gloria, who had regained her calm, opened her eyes wide, and looked at Irina with her mouth slightly open.


    How could she ask something like that!


    ��I�� I���� Gloria was a little eager to exin, but there were many things going through her mind, and she did not know what to say all of a sudden.


    Liking Boss Mag?


    She seemed to have never thought about it seriously. Perhaps�� she had been avoiding this question.


    Boss Mag was special to her.


    If it was not for that tofu pudding, she might still be a youngdy covering her face up with a ck veil, living in a dark corner cautiously, and not knowing her worth.


    It was Mr. Mag who made her throw her veil away, and find her goal and value in life.


    And the ever-so-talented he would always provide her with aid gently from behind.


    No other man had treated her like this other than her father.


    Did she like him?


    Perhaps.


    It was just that she had been hiding this thought carefully, afraid that others would see through it, and afraid that Mr. Mag would find out.


    She was afraid that if she were to do anything rashly, Mr. Mag would be repelled by her actions, and she might lose his gentleness forever.


    She looked up at Irina, sitting right in front of her, and suddenly seemed to have understood something.


    Yes. Even someone who had met Mr. Mag for the first time was able to say something so bold. Why should she hide her feelings in such a lowly manner?


    ��Mr. Mag is a very gentle and talented person.�� Gloria looked at Irina with a smile. ��I think everyone likes him.��


    Irina squinted slightly, and started to look at this beautiful and pure youngdy properly.


    Everyone liked him. That would naturally include her. The crux was whether she would like him the same way as everyone did.


    Everyone would only say that Mag was a talented cook, but Gloria did not mention anything about food. Instead, she said he was talented. That meant that she had already seen past the firstyer, and had a longer and deeper understanding of Mag, hinting that she came first.


    As for gentleness.


    That was a rather ambiguous term.


    Gentle with his words?


    Gentle with his actions?


    Was he gentle in the restaurant?


    Or gentle on the bed?


    Pairing the word up with any location or noun would represent the depth of their rtionship.


    However, no matter which level it was at, she had already achieved the motive of making her dominance known.


    This was the so-called crepe cake love theory. She only said a simple statement, and whichyer one could reach would depend on experience.


    Hehe.


    Irina nced at Mag, who was walking into the kitchen.


    Mag felt a chill down his spine. He nced over, saw Irina and Gloria sitting face-to-face, and could not help but swallow his saliva. He hastened his pace.


    What was so scary about that? He did nothing!


    Gloria blushed slightly. However, she was still trying to maintain herposure. At least she would not allow herself to lose to Irina once again in terms of presence.


    This was a war that she could not lose!


    ��I came because I heard the food is delicious. Can you rmend me something?�� Irina flipped open the menu, and looked at Gloria with a smile.


    Gloria, who was prepared for a second wave of attack, was stunned. She did not expect Irina to seek her help, and out of courtesy, she replied seriously, ��Mr. Mag is the most outstanding chef in Chaos City. Every dish that he makes is delicious. However, different people have different taste preferences, so they might like different things. I prefer slightly nder food. Therefore, I would usually order the sweet tofu pudding and the rainbow fried rice, which is also called the Yangzhou fried rice. asionally, I would also order the pepper steak, and the braised chicken and rice is also a very good choice����


    Irina listened seriously, and looked at Gloria with admiration. Thisdy was indeed very kind to be able to rmend food to her potential rival with sincerity.


    ��Thank you for your rmendation.�� Irina nodded with a smile. After that, she calmly said, ��I heard that the owner of this restaurant has a three-year-old daughter. Would your family agree to you marrying an old man with a daughter?��


    Gloria, who thought that the atmosphere had eased, was hit by another unexpected wave of attack.


    ��Little Amy is a very cute and kind little elf. I think everyone could get along well with her.�� Gloria smiled.


    ��That��s true. You��ll have to see who gave birth to her.�� Irina raised her brow.


    ��Mr. Mag is at his prime. Compared to those immature and ignorant people of the same age, I prefer interacting with more mature people,�� Gloria carried on.


    The word ��prime�� was worth thinking over. Irina looked at Gloria. Compared to the shyness when she just entered, she had suddenly improved a lot.


    ��Do your family members have no opinions about that?�� Irina continued asking.


    ��I���� Gloria was stumped for words. Judging from her grandfather��s character, if he were to hand the Moreton Family over to her, he would definitely not allow her to marry Mr. Mag. He might even request that her future husband marry into their family.


    Mr. Mag was such an outstanding person. How would he be willing to marry into someone��s family, as if a gigolo?


    ��It��s very difficult for a marriage without the blessings of your family to turn out blissful.�� Irina looked at Gloria, andforted her, ��I am different. I do not have a family.��


    Gloria blinked as she looked at Irina. She suddenly felt a sense of defeat. This was the first time they exchanged blows, but it was apparent that she had lost.


    Irina smiled. Although this was an insignificant victory to her, it was enough to make her feel better than whacking a useless 10th-tier fool with a foldable chair.


    ��I��m Audrey. You are very beautiful. May I know your name?�� Irina asked Gloria with a smile.


    Gloria was slightly stunned. She suddenly found herself to be a joke. She actually let her emotions be controlled by a person she did not even know.


    ��I��m Gloria. Pleased to meet you,�� Gloria said with a smile.


    ��Your clothes are very beautiful. Are they custom-made?�� Irina looked at the gray long down jacket that Gloria was wearing. Mag gave her something simr in white previously.


    Although Mag gave all thedies in the restaurant clothes, the ones he gave were uniforms. She did not care about that. However, if he were to give them to otherdies��


    ��This was made by our factory. It��s not really considered custom-made.�� Gloria shook her head with a smile. She was a little shocked that such a beautifuldy like Audrey had not actually heard of Blue Suede. She hesitated for a while before asking, ��Miss Audrey, did you just arrive at Chaos City?��

 Chapter 1817 - I Love It

    <h4>Chapter 1817: I Love It</h4>


    ��Yes. I��ve just arrived in Chaos City a few days ago.�� Irina nodded her head slightly. However, she thought to herself,?<i>So he bought all the clothes from her. Well done, Mag, buying women��s clothing from a beautifuldy. Well yed.</i>


    ��Then you cane, and take a seat in my shop when you��re free. It��s at Aden Square, and it��s called Blue Suede.�� Gloria smiled. She nced at the kitchen, and then lowered her voice as she said, ��Actually, Mr. Mag was the one who designed this.��


    ��Hm?�� Irina raised her brow as she expressed her shock.


    Gloria smiled silently. This time, she seemed to have won the round.


    ��This restaurant owner is such a talented man. I love it.�� Irina smiled, and even turned back to look towards the kitchen without hiding the admiration in her eyes.


    ***


    Mag was flipping the kebabs in the kitchen. He nced at the twodies through the window, and suddenly felt a little guilty.


    Miss Gloria was gentle but not weak, and very kind, so there was nothing to worry too much about.


    However, Irina chose to sit with her. Could it be due to yesterday��s letter? That made him a little uneasy.


    The customers took their seats, and started ordering their food.


    Krassu and Urien were sitting at the same table with Louis and Dous.


    The four exchanged nces, and none of them were in a hurry to look at the menu.


    Miya walked over with the menu with a smile as she asked, ��May I take your order?��


    ��My beloved disciple. What do you rmend that is good?�� Louis asked Yabemiya with a chuckle.


    ��I find every dish delicious. We have a new product today. You can try the scrumptious and octopus ball. They are all very good,�� Yabemiya said with a smile.


    ��Er���� Louis��s smile froze.


    ��Yes, yes, yes. Give him a serving of stir-fried octopus tentacles and a serving of octopus balls. It��s on me,�� Krassu said as he pped his hands.


    Louis��s face turned ck. However, he was the one who boasted to Krassu just now, so he could only say, ��Give him two of the same thing. It��s on me.��


    Krassu��s smile disappeared. He looked at Urien and Dous, who were watching the show, and thought of a n. Chuckling, he said, ��I��ve always been very curious about something. It��s said that Urien is the top ice magic caster, and Dous is the top Frost Dragon. Ice vs ice, who exactly is number one?��


    Amy came over with Ugly Duckling as she asked curiously, ��Who��s number one?��


    Urien, who was not affected by Krassu��s incitation, sat up straight subconsciously to give off the presence of a master when Amy came over. He red at Dous.


    Dous looked at Amy, and then looked at Urien.


    The two exchanged gazes, and the temperature within two meters of the table suddenly fell. A frost wall slowly appeared between the two.


    ��No fighting in the restaurant.�� A ball of fire suddenly appeared, and after passing a few times through the frost wall, which had yet to bepletely formed, the ice all evaporated, and the temperature returned to normal.


    Dous knew she was Krassu and Urien��s beloved disciple and the daughter of the restaurant��s owner. He would naturally not blow up over such a small action, and he was not going to fight in the restaurant, either. He smiled and looked at how Urien would answer his disciple��s question.


    Both of them were adept in using ice, and many had indeedpared them.


    Up till today, there was no conclusion as to who was better than whom.


    If it was Frost Domain, of course he would be better.


    However, he was not 100% confident that he could enter the Frost Domain before Urien��s spell hit.


    ��Little Amy, let me tell you. The most powerful ice magic caster would not be afraid of eating stir-fried octopus tentacles and octopus balls. As long as you order a set of stir-fried octopus tentacles for them, the most powerful ice magic caster will naturally be the one who will finish the entire dish up to thest tentacle.�� Before Urien could say anything, Krassu had already made his speech.


    ��Really? I��ve had a lot of octopus tentacles and octopus balls.�� Amy looked at Urien, and asked curiously, ��Master Urien, is that the case?��


    ��Er���� Urien froze. If it weren��t because he was unwilling to fight in the restaurant, Krassu would have already died 10,000 times under his lethal re.


    ��Old sir, are you afraid to eat the octopus ball too? It��s round and small and super cute,�� Amymented as he looked at Dous in disbelief.


    ��Er���� This time, it was Dous��s turn to be stunned. If he did not dare to eat the octopus ball which a little girl described as super cute, he would be utterly embarrassed.


    ��Oh~ I am very impressed indeed.�� Amy nodded thoughtfully.


    ��Of course I dare to eat it.�� Urien looked at Yabemiya, and said, ��I want a set of stir-fried octopus tentacles and a set of octopus balls.��


    ��It��s just octopus tentacles. What��s so scary. I��ll have one too,�� Dous added. This was when he should not lose to them.


    Although the two appeared to have put in a lot of determination, Amy did not seem impressed. She carried Ugly Duckling back to the counter, unamused.


    <i>It��s just an octopus ball. Even Ugly Duckling could finish one easily.</i>


    The powerhouses of the other races who were sitting slightly further away looked over with admiration.


    The top powerhouses of the Nond Continent indeed. After the battle yesterday, they actually dared to order the octopus tentacles.


    ��Don��t leave after the meal,�� Urien said with a re at Krassu.


    ��Are you going to beat me up?�� Krassu looked disinterested. In any case, he should not be the only one suffering. Now, it was fair.


    The four of them ordered a few other dishes for themselves before Yabemiya walked over to the other tables.


    ��Tsk, tsk. It��s indeed right to stay far away from them. They are all loonies.�� Drac looked away. He flipped open the menu, and looked at what he wanted to have for lunch.


    ��This old sir, your clothes look quite nice. Are they custom-made?�� Harrison, who was sitting in front of him, asked carefully.


    Drac nced at him, tidied up his tuxedo, and replied proudly, ��Yes, it was custom-made by the best tailor in the Boundless Sea Realm.��


    ��Such a pity that the Boundless Sea Realm is a little far. Otherwise, I would get myself one too,�� Harrison said.


    ��They don��t have it in your size.�� Drac rolled his eyes. This little fatty didn��t really know himself.


    ��Hehe. Isn��t it custom-made? The size would naturally not be a problem.�� Harrison smiled.


    ��May I get your order ?�� Yabemiya had arrived at their table.


    ��Beautifuldy, please give me a serving of pepper steak and a pint of beer,�� Drac said with a smile.


    ��Miss Miya, I want a set of stir-fried octopus tentacles, arge serving of the octopus ball, 10 sticks of roasted pig��s eyes, one serving of stinky tofu, one bowl of rice, and a pint of beer. Thank you,�� Harrison ordered.

 Chapter 1818 - This Light... Is Rather Unique

    <h4>Chapter 1818: This Light... Is Rather Unique</h4>


    ��Huh???��


    Drac panicked.


    He thought that staying far away from Krassu��s table meant that no one else would order such a scary dish. He did not expect that after walking around in circles, and finding such an isted two-seater, the little fatty sitting with him would actually order those two dishes too.


    <i>On top of the stir-fried octopus tentacles and octopus ball, he even ordered the roasted pig��s eyes?</i>


    <i>What kind of scary food is this? Could it be made by roasting the eyeballs on the octopus tentacles?</i>


    <i>Also, what is stinky tofu?</i>


    As a vampire with mysophobia, he could never ept something smelly being served to his table!


    Harrison looked at Drac��s strange expression, and said passionately, ��Old sir, would you like a serving of stinky tofu as well? This is the treasure of Mamy Restaurant. You will never be able to find a delicacy as peculiar as this outside this door.��


    ��No, thanks.�� Drac rejected without hesitation. He looked at Harrison with annoyance, and thought about how to get him to change tables.


    ��If you��re not going to eat stinky tofu, why are you sitting at the designated stinky tofu area?�� Harrison asked curiously.


    ��Designated stinky tofu area?�� Drac waspletely dumbfounded.


    ��Yes. As some customers do not eat stinky tofu, Boss Mag specially drew out this area for the customers who want to have stinky tofu to sit together in this designated stinky tofu area. It��s just this row of two-seaters against the wall.�� Harrison nodded with a smile. ��It looks like it��s your first time eating at Mamy Restaurant?��


    ��Says who? This is not my first time here.�� Drac just didn��te over during normal operating hours.


    Now, he was in an awkward position. It would be too embarrassing for him to leave. Besides, there were no empty seats in the restaurant anymore.


    If he was to force Harrison to leave, the next personing in would probably order the stinky tofu as well. That would be meaningless.


    ��Hehe. If you��ve not tried the stinky tofu before, do not worry. It just stinks. However, it��s delicious when you eat it. Once you��re ustomed to its smell, you will be in love with it,�� Harrison said with a chuckle.


    ��Worried? Hehe. Why would I be worried over a dish?�� Drac pursed his lips. He could not show his weakness to a human fatty. He was, after all, the face of the vampires.


    ��I want a serving of stir-fried octopus tentacles.��


    ��Same here. I want to try the new product!��


    ��Tworge sets of octopus balls for me.��


    The powerhouses of the various tribes started to panic upon hearing the orders of the people around.


    No one would expect these customers to be so weing of food made from octopuses. Some of the powerhouses even could not sit still, and wanted to finish their food quickly so they could scoot out quickly.


    ***


    ��What would you like to have?�� Yabemiya came over to Gloria and Irina��s table. She could not help but take a few more nces at Irina.


    <i>This orcdy is really beautiful. The way she spoke to Boss just now was so bold. She dared to flirt with the Boss in front of so many people. Although this was not the first time such things have happened, she is definitely the prettiest among all the otherdies.</i>


    However, if she really confessed to Boss, would he ept her?


    No one would reject such a cute and beautifuldy, right?


    Thinking of that made Yabemiya worry. If they were to have ady boss in the restaurant, would shey off all of them?


    After that, Yabemiya nced at Miss. These beautiful noble young mistresses seemed to have an extraordinary rtionship with Boss as well. Would she also be thinking about bing thedy boss of the restaurant?


    If all of them really wanted to be thedy boss of the restaurant, Boss would be very vexed, right?


    After all, it would not be easy to make a choice between two such beautiful and outstanding youngdies.


    ��I��ll have a serving of Yangzhou fried rice and a savory tofu pudding,�� Irina said with a smile. She had also noticed that there were two new dishes rted to octopus on the menu. Mag did not mention it to her in the morning, and the thought of it killed her appetite.


    Although the octopus monster had been resealed, and would not be able toe out to wreak havoc, the thought of that squiggly mountain of meat and those tentacles full of eyeballs made her shudder. She would never touch any food that had to do with octopuses.


    What made her even more ufortable was��


    Mag once cut a piece of the tentacle, and brought it back. After that, he brought it out to show the various representatives as evidence, but she had a feeling that it was a bit smaller than it was.


    On top of that, Mag had brought Amy and the other girls to the extreme north, and not to the seaside. And right at this time, coincidentally, heunched two products rted to octopuses.


    Was this really just a coincidence?


    ��I��d like a serving of braised chicken and rice, a serving of sweet tofu pudding, and a small serving of octopus balls.�� Gloria looked at Yabemiya, and thanked her with a smile.


    ��Alright, please hold on for a moment.�� Yabemiya cleared the thoughts in her mind, and walked off to the next table.


    ��Miss Audrey, you don��t seem to prefer sweet food,�� Gloria said with a smile in an attempt to soothe the tense atmosphere.


    ��Yes, my taste preferences are rather nd. I do not like overly sweet food.�� Irina nodded with a smile. She looked at Gloria, and hesitated for a while before saying, ��Miss Gloria, do you know what an octopus is?��


    ��I don��t.�� Gloria shook her head. ��It sounds like seafood.��


    ��Ignorance is bliss at times indeed.�� Irina sighed to herself. However, on second thought, Mag probably would not use the devil��s tentacles as ingredients for the customers�� food. It was costly and dangerous. Besides, what customer would dare to eat something so scary-looking.


    ��Miss Audrey, do you know what an octopus is?�� Gloria asked curiously.


    ��I don��t, either. Maybe it is a type of seafood.�� Irina shook her head.


    ***


    ��Your stir-fried octopus tentacles and octopus balls.��


    Yabemiya and Ang served five servings of stir-fried octopus tentacles and five servings of octopus balls to Krassu��s table.


    The four 10th-tier powerhouses looked up at the same time.


    ��This light�� is rather unique,�� Krassu eximed.


    ��Yes. It��s pretty bright.�� Louis nodded.


    ��Stop putting on an act. You ordered the octopus tentacles, so you got to finish it. Don��t you even have the courage to look at it?�� Urien mocked.


    ��Someone take a look and see if there are eyes on it. I am a little trypophobic,�� Dous said unnaturally.


    The customers around looked over with strange expressions. They had no idea what these people were doing. However, when they saw the food, they swallowed their saliva.


    ��Smells pretty good.�� Krassu sniffed, and could not help but swallow his saliva.


    After saying that, the other three, who had even blocked out their sense of smell, could not help but take a whiff.


    Gulp.


    There was a very loud gulping sound. All three of them could no longer control their expressions.

 Chapter 1819 - Who Could Stand This!

    <h4>Chapter 1819: Who Could Stand This!</h4>


    The fragrance was very invasive after the stir-frying, and the smell wafted over together with the rising steam.


    Krassu slowly looked down, and nced at the dishes served on the table. He raised his brow in shock.


    That te of dish with vibrant colors should be the stir-fried octopus tentacles. It consisted of a few colorful side ingredients chopped into small pieces mixed in with the octopus tentacles, making it look very appetizing. So octopus tentacles were this small. They were just the thickness of a thumb, and there were no eyeballs on it. The surface was gleaming with ayer of oil, and with a hint of the sauce��s color, it was actually rather enticing.


    As for the so-called octopus balls, they should be the golden balls in the ck square te. They were bite-sized, and there was ayer of woodshavings covering them.


    ��Hm?�� Krassu��s eyes widened as he looked at the woodshavings. These things were actually moving? Perhaps they were not woodshavings, but a kind of very thin worm?


    Krassu lowered his head and inched closer to study the moving woodshavings very seriously. This thing seemed rather weird, but it was not scary.


    These two dishes made from octopus werepletely different from what he expected.


    They were actually not scary at all. The stir-fried octopus tentacles were very enticing, and the octopus balls were cute and strange. It seemed like a normal octopus was very different from the octopus monster.


    <i>It��s not scary at all.</i>?Krassu raised his brow. He nced at the other three, who still did not dare to look at the table, and quickly put on a frustrated expression. ��Tsk, tsk. Th-th-this is a little too scary.��


    The three, who saw that Krassu had already looked, were about to take a nce, but upon hearing that, they quickly looked away.


    ��Hey, hey, hey. You guys, take a look too. The dishes are already served. Why aren��t you taking a look? I can��t be suffering alone,�� Krassu quickly said.


    The three did not move.


    ��Look, everyone here is of the 10th-tier. Don��t you even have that amount of courage? It seems like I can be the only brave soul here.�� Krassu picked up a piece of octopus tentacle, and put it into his mouth.


    The three nced at Krassu at the same time.


    Krassu chewed, and his eyes lit up.


    This crispy and tender octopus tentacle had a superb texture. The moment he bit into it, the freshness of the octopus exploded in his mouth.


    Its goodness filled his entire mouth, and hit him straight in the soul!


    Krassu felt as though he was submerged in an endless realm of water. There was no fear, and the most amazing part was that he even had the ability to breathe in the water.


    He looked around curiously. It was a deep blue everywhere. There would be some fishes swimming past him asionally without any signs of being afraid of him.


    After that, he found a ball of flickering me in the depths of the sea.


    <i>Why is there fire deep in the sea?</i>?He swam towards the ball of me in shock. However, no matter how hard he tried to go close to it, the ball of me would be a certain distance away from him as it shone in a unique way.


    The pressure of the water around him increased, but Krassu could still clearly. In the middle of the mes, he seemed to have seen an incrediblew.


    ��Phew~��


    Krassu took a long breath out as though he had held his breath in the water for a very long time. He looked at the chopsticks that were still in his hands, and realized that he was eating.


    <i>What was that?</i>?Krassu was a little dazed. Could it be a hallucination? However, the hallucination waspletely different from the octopus monster he saw in the underground cavern. He felt that if he could grasp that ball of mes, he might actually be able to improve his skills.


    <i>Could it be rted to the octopus?</i>?Krassu picked up another octopus tentacle, hesitated for a while, and put it into his mouth.


    The moment he started chewing, the goodness was released, and he went back into that miraculous state again.


    The rest watched as Krassu took a bite of the octopus tentacle, and went into a trance-like state. They were all shocked, and quickly looked down.


    The dishes on the table looked unexpectedly good.


    There were no scaryrge tentacles, nor were there any red eyeballs. They were even�� a little cute?


    ��This�� is his son?�� Louis stroked his chin.


    ��This should be the normal octopus from the Boundless Sea Realm,�� Dous deduced.


    ��It doesn��t look like much.�� Urien picked up his chopsticks, and put a piece of octopus tentacle into his mouth.


    ��Hm?!�� Before Urien could taste the goodness of the octopus tentacle, an endless realm of ice and frost appeared before him.


    <i>Is it really that good?</i>?Louis looked at the two who were in a daze, hesitated for a while, picked up a tiny octopus ball, and put it into his mouth.


    ��Mm~ ssss�� Hot!�� The moment he bit into the octopus ball, Louis opened his mouth and blew out a few breaths of hot air. After that, he quickly went into a miraculous realm.


    Dous could not stand them. He picked up a piece of octopus tentacle, and put it into his mouth, thinking,?<i>Isn��t it just an octopus tentacle? Why are all of them making it seem so��</i>


    After that, he saw an ice mirror that stretched out into the sky and ground.


    ***


    The four of them came back from that state almost at the same time, and happened to match gazes. After that, they gulped.


    ��What did you guys see?�� Krassu asked, his throat feeling a little parched.


    ��Something very miraculous.�� Louis was in disbelief.


    ��I have to say, this octopus tentacle might allow us to gain something,�� Dous said seriously. He guessed that they had all seen different things, but the meaning was the same.


    ��Interesting.�� Urien only uttered one word, and was on his second piece of octopus tentacle.


    Krassu and the others did not speak further. They continued eating.


    ��Is it really that good?��


    ��Are they ganging up together to put on an act in front of us?��


    ��That��s octopus tentacles! How can they eat it with such gusto?��


    The powerhouses, who were watching the four, were all in shock when they saw them eating the stir-fried octopus tentacles and octopus balls so deliciously.


    ***


    ��Look at the color of this roasted pig��s eyes. The thin outeryer of the eyeball is filled with liquid, and it looks as though it would explode if it was roasted any longer. Only Boss Mag could master such skills. I heard that there were people who were trying to copy him, but the eyeballs exploded all over the ce, and they were scalded into fools.�� Harrison picked up a skewer of roasted pig��s eyes, and introduced it to Drac.


    Drac nced at the skewer of eyeballs, and was immediately reminded of the eyeballs on the octopus tentacles. This might be called roasted pig��s eyes, but who knew if this was the eyeballs on the octopus tentacles?


    After suppressing the urge to throw up, Drac looked at Harrison. This little fatty actually liked that scary-looking thing. Not everyone could have that courage.


    ��Pfff����


    The moment Harrison bit into the eyeball, Drac could clearly hear it exploding.


    <i>Who could stand this!</i>


    Drac looked at the goosebumps on his arms and panicked.

 Chapter 1820 - Its Delish!

    <h4>Chapter 1820: It��s Delish!</h4>


    Harrison ate one roasted pig��s eye in a bite, and his face scrunched up as he indulged himself in the mixture of its heat and goodness.


    Drac looked down at his pepper steak, and took a deep breath to calm himself down in case he could not resist the urge to send the little fatty flying with a p.


    ��Old sir, would you like to try one?�� After finishing two skewers, and gulping down half a pint of beer, Harrison handed a skewer of roasted pig��s eyes to Drac warmly.


    ��No.�� Drac rejected him expressionlessly. There was no reason for him to re up on this little fatty when he was so nice.


    ��Then I��ll help myself to it.�� Harrison smiled, and bit on one roasted pig��s eye.


    The veins on Drac��s forehead throbbed. He almost did not resist the urge. Drac stabbed a piece of steak with his fork, and put it into his mouth. The fragrance of red wine and steak diffused in his mouth, and that made Drac shift his attention back on to his steak.


    One could never get sick of this steak! On top of that, this red wine�� What a waste of the good stuff!


    ��Your stinky tofu.�� Ang served a round te which was covered with a golden cover, and ced it in front of Harrison. After that, she removed the cover.


    A uniquely stinky tofu��s fragrance exploded out like a fragrant bomb.


    ��Eurgh����


    Drac, who was immersed in the goodness of the steak, spat everything out the moment he took a slight whiff of the stinky tofu.


    ��Whose toilet exploded!!�� Drac covered his nose, and waved his hand while creating a smell barrier around himself. He looked at the little fatty, as well as that ck thing in front of him, in disbelief.


    ��Hehe, old sir, this is the top-grade delicacy, you��ll have to see it to believe it��stinky tofu.�� Harrison picked up the ck stinky tofu carefully as though it was a treasure. He dipped it in the sauce, and then put it into his mouth.


    ��Oh, this taste! It elevates my soul.�� Harrison��s eyes rolled back as he indulged in the goodness of the stinky tofu.


    <i>What kind of monster is he?! Are humans so hardcore now?</i>?Harrison was dumbfounded.?<i>It seems like I can��t drink humans�� blood anymore. They are no longer pure.</i>


    ��Your stir-fried octopus tentacles and octopus balls with rice.�� Yabemiya quickly served the dishes to Harrison again.


    The name itself made Drac look away. On top of that, he started seriously considering if he should just move away with his steak. If this went on, he would not be able to finish his meal properly, no matter how good the steak was.


    ��Boss Mag is incredible! This dish is as beautiful as a flower, and these little balls are so cute,�� Harrison eximed.


    <i>I��m not believing you. This little fatty is so naughty.</i>?Drac rolled his eyes, and was not convinced.


    ��Hey, old sir, if you don��t like the stinky tofu and the roasted pig��s eyes, why don��t you give this a try?�� Harrison told Drac. He felt a little apologetic that his stinky tofu seemed to have affected Drac��s meal.


    ��No.�� Drac rejected coldly. What a joke. Even if he were to die here, he would never eat the octopus tentacles!


    <i>This old sir is a little proud,</i>?Harrison thought to himself. However, he did not go on lest Drac got annoyed. He picked up an octopus tentacle, and put it into his mouth.


    This time, there was no sound at all.


    ��Hm?�� Drac found it a little strange that Harrison was suddenly so quiet after all his exaggerated exmations and nonsense.


    <i>Hehe, it��s revenge. Your fault for eating everything.</i>?Drac smiled to himself. He nced at Harrison, but was stunned by what he saw.


    This little fatty was not petrified. Instead, he seemed to be in a trance-like state. His eyes were unfocused, and his pinky was raised a little, as though he had seen something miraculous.


    <i>What��s going on again? Could the stir-fried octopus tentacles really be that good?</i>?Drac was confused. He hesitated for a while, and nced over.


    There were two new dishes on the table. There was a colorful te of food. The red and green capsicums and purple onions took up half the te, while the small pieces of octopus tentacles took another half of the te. The surface of the food was glistening, and there was nothing like eyeballs on it. The tentacles were only about the thickness of his pinky finger, and one could barely associate them with the octopus monster in the underground cavern.


    The food served on the square te beside had to be the so-called octopus balls. They were golden brown and indeed very cute.


    <i>Just this?</i>


    Drac was stunned. He felt as though he was cheated of his feelings.


    <i>This is an octopus tentacle?</i>


    <i>This is nothing!</i>


    At this moment, Harrison regained his senses. He looked at Drac in surprise, and said, ��Old sir, you have to give this a try. I saw the true meaning in life!�� As he said that, Harrison pushed the te towards Drac.


    A corner of the te was squeezed into Drac��s smell barrier.


    The fragrance of the stir-fried octopus tentacles bloomed.


    <i>What��s this smell?!</i>


    Drac was shocked. The strong fragrance wafted into his nose domineeringly. It was the scent of the ocean. Together with the other ingredients and seasoning, it had be very enticing.


    As a vampire who had lived for centuries in the Boundless Sea Realm, he knew that octopuses came from the sea. The ancestor of the fear demons had a huge octopus as a pet.


    However, he never expected that someone would make it into a dish, and that the dish would be so enticing!


    Gulp.


    Drac swallowed his saliva and blushed.


    He was craving it.


    However, he was the ancestor of the vampires!


    He had an image to upkeep.


    ��Look at how deliciously those few guys are eating it.�� Harrison eyed Krassu��s table with a smile, and said, ��Boss Mag��s new products are all worth a try.��


    Drac turned around to take a nce, and happened to see Louis putting an octopus ball into his mouth. The other three were looking for the octopus tentacles in a pile of side ingredients.


    ��This is���� Drac felt that the image he needed to upkeep suddenly disappeared.


    ��Here, give it a try.�� Harrison passed Drac a pair of chopsticks with a smile.


    Drac did not resist further. He picked up a piece of octopus tentacle, and put it into his mouth.


    ��Oh~! This taste!��


    The crispy and tender octopus tentacle could be bitten off very easily. It was slightly spicy but very refreshing. The sauce gave it a lot ofyers and a wealth of taste.


    The goodness that was hidden was also released as he chewed.


    While a vampire who grew up facing the sea, he had never experienced such an intensity of the goodness of the sea. What was more incredible was that he actually tasted it in a city in the middle of the continent.


    No words could describe his current emotions, and he only had two words.


    ��It��s delish!��

 Chapter 1821 - This Lady Is Rather Cute

    <h4>Chapter 1821: This Lady Is Rather Cute</h4>


    As a newly promoted vampire ancestor, Drac was still exploring the Ancestor Bloodline. He had be stronger, but was not yet the strongest, and still could not bepared to the elders of his race.


    Although he always thought of himself as a rare talent, Drac was already prepared to use 300 years to slowly understand and control his powers as the ancestor.


    He had been training very hard, and could faintly feel the restrictions of his bloodline, making the fusion not smooth. The problem was that he was unable to look into his body to find out what was wrong, and was stumped for quite a while.


    The incredible thing was that after eating that piece of octopus tentacle, he could actually sessfully look into himself, and see how the golden Ancestor Bloodline operated within him. Although it was slowly fusing with his blood, the process was not smooth, and there were many obstructions.


    However, if he could ascertain the reasons that brought about the obstructions, he could definitely find suitable ns to solve the problem, andplete the step of fusing his blood together even quicker.


    <i>That��s too magical! This ordinary-looking octopus tentacle could actually have such a miraculous effect?</i>?Drac looked at the stir-fried octopus tentacles in front of him in disbelief, and blinked to make sure that he was not dreaming.


    ��It��s good, right?�� Harrison ate a big mouthful of rice, and looked at Drac with a smile. This was the first time the other party was interested in something he rmended. Harrison reached his chopsticks out to get some more of the dish.


    Smack!


    A pair of chopsticks smacked Harrison��s chopsticks.


    ��Your stir-fried octopus tentacles are very delicious, but right now it��s mine,�� Drac said domineeringly as he put the te of stir-fried octopus tentacles in front of himself.


    ��???�� Harrison.


    ��Order another one for yourself. This meal is on me,�� Drac said merrily as he took the te of octopus balls as well.


    Harrison retracted his chopsticks, and looked at the two dishes that had left him. He suddenly regretted rmending them so passionately.


    However, he quickly forgave Drac since thetter was buying the meal.


    ��Er�� Miss Miya, I��ll have two more servings of stir-fried octopus tentacles and tworge servings of octopus balls. On top of that, get me a beggar��s chicken and two pints of beer,�� Harrison ordered happily.


    ��I only took one serving from you. Why did you order two servings and add a chicken and two pints of beer?�� Drac, who was about to dig into his octopus ball, looked up.


    ��Double the serving, double the happiness,�� Harrison said with a chuckle. Since it was free, he might as well eat all he could.


    Drac fell silent. He actually had nothing to say about that, so he continued indulging in the happiness of the octopus balls and stir-fried octopus tentacles.


    The stir-fried octopus tentacles and octopus balls gave the customers a huge surprise.


    Chaos City wasndlocked, and ordinary people would not be able to try such expensive food.


    Even the rich customers who frequented restaurants might not be able to find fresh seafood easily. Because of the long distance, even if one were to travel on a flying steed, one would not be able to guarantee that the seafood would still be alive once it reached Chaos City. Therefore, there was no need to even mention experiencing the freshness of it as though it was just fished out of the water.


    If one craved for seafood, they would have to make their way to the Boundless Sea Realm.


    However, the stir-fried octopus tentacles and octopus balls gave them a pleasant surprise.


    The freshness and tenderness of the octopus tentacle made one fall deeper into it.


    Nothing could bepared to this, even if one were to rent a boat out to sea to fish up an octopus freshly to make it.


    The most incredible thing was its price. A serving of stir-fried octopus tentacles only cost 100 copper coins. The octopus ball was 60 copper coins for therge serving, and 40 copper coins for the small serving.


    One had to know that even the soybean milk and youtiao set meal at Mamy Restaurant was already 300 copper coins.


    It was not that the soybean milk and youtiao were not worth the price. As it was a must-have breakfastbination, 300 copper coins in exchange for a rejuvenated soul and good mood was very worthwhile.


    It was only that it was so baffling that such a precious ingredient like the octopus made into aplicated-looking dish with such extraordinary taste could actually be priced way below everyone��s expectations.


    Of course, it became the go-to order for almost everyone who entered the restaurant because of its low price.


    There was nothing much to lose with 100 copper coins.


    ��Is Boss Mag suddenly going against capitalism, and treating us to a big meal?��


    ��I am more curious about where Boss Mag got his ingredients from. How could the price be so low?��


    Everyone was even more curious after finishing their food.


    The various powerhouses, who stayed far away from the octopus tentacle, ended up not being able to resist all the mukbang customers around them. They all started to jump on the bandwagon and immerse themselves in goodness.


    ***


    ��Hu�� hu���� Gloria picked up the octopus ball with her chopsticks carefully and blew on it.


    Thedy who served the dish reminded her that it was very hot inside the octopus ball, and told her to wait a little before eating it.


    <i>Thisdy is rather cute.</i>?Irina sized Gloria up quietly as she ate her fried rice listlessly.


    She grew interested in thedy who wrote the letter when she saw it the day before.


    However, now that she had met her, Irina found her rather perfect no matter if it was her speech or demeanor. On top of that, she was kind, but not weak.


    She did not really want to find trouble with Gloria. Mag had concealed his identity, brought Amy to Chaos City alone, and set up this restaurant.


    Somedies would definitely have thoughts about an outstanding man who was not taken.


    But right now, she was ready toe back to im her possession.


    It was alright for them to like him, but they had to know that he belonged to her. Even if they liked him, they had to hide it. Otherwise, her stool would be out.


    After blowing on it for a very long time, Gloria bit into the octopus ball carefully.


    Although the ball was not very big, it was obviously difficult for her to put it all into her mouth. Besides, it was not elegant and attractive. Therefore, she took a small bite, which also let her test the temperature.


    The golden-brown surface was slightly charred and crispy, and had the faint egg��s fragrance. When biting into it, the intense fragrance sealed in the ball surged out all at once.


    This freshness!


    The soft filling had generous contents.


    There were red chili, onions, and cabbage chopped into tiny pieces, corn, and also small pieces of octopus tentacles, all presented in their best form.


    Her mouthful contained much of the filling, and she chewed on it slowly. The crispy outeryer and soft filling mixed around in her mouth together with the freshness of the octopus tentacle and sweetness of the vegetables, bringing a wonderful feast to her tongue.


    She smiled broadly.


    <i>Is it that good?</i>?Irina wavered as she started to doubt herself.

 Chapter 1822 - Holy Light!

    <h4>Chapter 1822: Holy Light!</h4>


    It was just as Irina thought. The octopus meat that Mag used to make the stir-fried octopus tentacles and the octopus balls weren��t from that octopus monster in the underground cavern, but appeared to be a small octopus with tentacles the size of a thumb.


    Although she was very repulsed by ingredients with tentacles, when everyone was indulging in its goodness, and the smell of the stir-fried octopus tentacles filled the air, she also wanted to give it a try. This was especially so when Gloria, who was sitting right in front of her, was eating the octopus ball so deliciously.


    Gloria finished her octopus ball in small bites, and opened her eyes, meeting Irina��s gaze.


    ��Miss Audrey, do you want to give it a try? This octopus ball is really delicious,�� Gloria offered with a smile as she pushed the te of octopus balls towards Irina.


    Irina looked at Gloria��s sincere expression, and hesitated for a while. She then picked up a small octopus ball with her chopsticks with a smile, and said, ��Thank you.�� After that, she put the entire ball into her mouth.


    Her instinct told her that the octopus ball, topped with bonito kes and shredded seaweed, and with a dash of seaweed powder and drizzled with ketchup and mayonnaise, should be eaten in a single bite.


    The moment she bit into the octopus ball, it exploded in her mouth.


    The slightly scalding temperature did not hurt her. Instead, it triggered her taste buds, and woke them up from their slumber.


    The sweet-and-sour sauce wrapped around the slightly charred outeryer. The bonito kes had a slight roasted scent. The seaweed powder and shredded seaweed added to the fragrance, and after the octopus ball exploded, the sweetness of the vegetables, crunchiness of the corn, and goodness of the octopus tentacle fused perfectly in her mouth.


    At this moment, Irina felt her soul transcend as she closed her eyes subconsciously.


    After that, she saw a ray of light sh across the sky, tearing the dark apart!


    ��Holy Light!��


    Irina was stunned. Her body flew towards the sky. She attempted to search for that light that was growing brighter, and could almost light up the entire sky.


    After a very, very long time, Irina opened her eyes slowly, and she was unable to hide her shock.


    She did not manage to catch up with that Holy Light, but she saw an evenrger sky and earth.


    The upper limit she once thought she knew was just the upper limit that she had set. The real Holy Light�� had no upper limit.


    It could tear apart the dark and shoot through the Milky Way. It came from a limitless distance away, and traveled across the boundless universe. It was unstoppable, and would not stop.


    That was the realw of the Holy Light!


    <i>The so-called Holy Light Technique should be created when the creator first understood thew of the Holy Light,</i>?Irina thought to herself. The upper limit of the technique came from the creator��s understanding of the Holy Light.


    If she could interpret thew of the Holy Light at a higher level, she would be able to enhance the Holy Light Technique to another level.


    The Holy Light could dispel the evil aura in the Great Old Ones, but its harm to their bodies was negligible.


    This time, they had only sealed half of the Great Old One, and there might be even more parts of the Great Old Ones hidden in various parts of the Nond Continent, awaiting the day they broke through from the seals.


    Even Mag, who had be stronger, would still be unable to kill that half of the Great Old One. He needed an even stronger helper.


    The Holy Light was able to deal a huge blow to the Great Old Ones, and might even turn them into ashes.


    The scene she just now�� seemed to be because of the octopus tentacle?


    ��Miya, I want another tworge servings of the octopus ball.�� Irina raised her hand as she spoke to Yabemiya, who was walking over.


    ��Huh?�� Yabemiya was a little shocked that this beautifuldy actually knew her name, and she even called her in such an endearing way. However, she quickly nodded with a smile, and replied, ��Alright, please hold on.��


    Gloria was equally shocked, but at the fact that Irina actually wanted another tworge servings of the octopus balls. She sneaked a peek at her slim waist, and felt a little envious.?<i>She can eat so much, and still maintain such a good figure. How enviable.</i>


    ��Have some more if you like it,�� Gloria told Irina generously with a smile.


    ��Then I will help myself to them. I��ll return them to youter.�� Irina was eager to verify her hypothesis, and quickly put another octopus ball into her mouth.


    The moment she bit into the octopus ball, and the goodness started spreading in her mouth, the Holy Light came just as expected��


    ��Indeed.��


    After a long while, Irina opened her eyes. She was filled with joy and questions.


    It was just as she thought that all the scenes she saw were because of the octopus ball, but after she entered the illusion, she had the chance to see the Holy Light and the traces it left behind.


    This was a very miraculous state. Based on her understanding of the Holy Light Technique, she could easily capture some of thews of the Holy Light. The evenrgerws were what she was still unable toprehend.


    However, with just this nce, it was akin to a year��s worth of self-realization of the Holy Light Technique. If she could see more of the Holy Light, she would have more chances toprehend thew of the Holy Light.


    <i>But why would this ordinary-looking octopus tentacle have such a miraculous effect? Is this illusion rted to the octopus monster? What they saw�� was it the same as what I saw?</i>?Questions started flooding into Irina��s head. She turned to nce at Mag, who was in the kitchen.?<i>This fellow. To think he did not even mention it.</i>


    Gloria looked at Irina, who turned to look towards the kitchen, and felt worried. She recalled what she said just now when she just came in. Could Miss Audrey have fallen for Mr. Mag?


    This thought suddenly made her regret rmending the octopus balls to Irina. Such cute-looking and delicious food would always easily capture a youngdy��s heart.


    Irina turned back, and happened to meet eyes with Gloria. She smiled slyly. ��Are you worried that I will fall in love with him?��


    ��I�� I��m not���� Gloria blushed. She shook her head in a fluster and looked down, afraid to look into Irina��s eyes, as though those two clear eyes could easily see through her thoughts.


    Irina smiled. She found thisdy even more interesting. Although she would never let her have Mag, she could still be friends with her.


    The two servings of octopus balls were served quickly.


    ��Here, I had two of yours. I��ll return you three.�� Irina pushed one serving of octopus balls towards Gloria with a smile, and said, ��Of course, do finish it all up if you can.��


    ��I can��t eat so much. If I continue eating�� I��ll grow fat.�� Gloria quickly waved her hands in a fluster. However, the moment she saw the golden-brown balls, she could not bear to reject them. She hesitated for a while, and said guiltily, ��Then I��ll have just two more.��


    ��Whatever floats your boat.�� Irina nodded. She picked up an octopus ball, put it into her mouth, and felt the Holy Light descend upon her again.

 Chapter 1823 - Chapter 1823e Going To Lay Out Our Cards

    <h4>: Boss, We��rChapter 1823e Going To Lay Out Our Cards</h4>


    The afternoon operation time ended in a lively atmosphere.


    The customers returned with satisfaction after tasting twopletely new dishes at a price lower than what they expected and what was regr at the restaurant.


    The various powerhouses were addicted to the mysterious illusions, and many were still standing outside the restaurant after lunch hours.


    Irina did not go too far off, either. She was sitting on a bench nearby. If there hadn��t been a group of 10th-tier powerhouses standing at the restaurant, she would have long teleported back and asked Mag about it.


    ��What are you doing, not leaving after eating? I am getting ready to teach my disciple her homework. Get going, don��t disrupt my disciple��s studying,�� Krassu said with annoyance as he waved at the various representatives.


    All of them rolled their eyes with no intention to move.


    ��Forget it. Do you think we don��t know what you��re thinking of? We just want to ask the owner about those stir-fried octopus tentacles and octopus balls. Since most of us who had it saw some strange images, and that was helpful to our training to a certain extent, we would naturally have to thank the owner,�� Louis said.


    ��Say, do you think this owner��s culinary skill had reached such an astounding level that his dishes made us see that miraculous imagery?�� Drac asked curiously. He wanted to know if his conjecture was possible.


    The powerhouses thought deeply, and could not say for sure.


    Those two dishes were indeed very delicious. Other than Mag himself, no one could make food any more delicious.


    No one could say for sure if a person with such superb culinary skills could actually reach that level because of his skills.


    ��We��ll find out once we ask. Why stand here brooding over it?�� Dous pushed the door open, and the bell rang.


    ��Haven��t we already ended? Why is there someone at the door?�� Upon hearing the bell, thedies turned in shock. Miya put her tes down to go over for a look.


    ��Let me go.�� Mag hung his chef��s suit aside, and walked towards the door.


    He had long discovered that the powerhouses were waiting outside the door, and started making guesses about why they stayed.


    They were sucking up the stir-fried octopus tentacles and octopus balls, and seemed to have forgotten the nightmare of yesterday. They were all so absorbed with the food they appeared to be in a trance-like state.


    One had to know that all of them were top powerhouses of their tribes, and were professionally trained. They would not usually behave like this.


    Besides, they did not leave after eating, and were all waiting outside, as though they were trying to ask him for an exnation.


    This meant that the octopus tentacle probably aided in their training.


    The only thing that a 10th-tier powerhouse could be interested in was the Law of the Way.


    ��System, what��s wrong with your octopus tentacles? There won��t be any issues with it, right?�� Mag asked inside as he walked to the door.


    ��After countless tests and live experiments from yours truly, this octopus tentacle was found to be poisonless and harmless. It is also rich in protein and nutrients. Having it for a prolonged period could boost immunity and growth. Having a meal a day would even help an 80-year-old climb up six stories in one breath without feeling breathless!�� the system said proudly.


    ��In one breath without feeling breathless is bullsh*t.�� Mag rolled his eyes. Whatever the system said was akin to saying nothing.


    ��Let��s take a look at the situation first.�� Since he could not get anything out from the system, Mag could only go take a look at what the powerhouses wanted.


    The restaurant door opened, and Mag looked at the dozens of powerhouses standing outside in shock. ��Everyone�� we��ve ceased operations. Are you still hungry?��


    Everyone sized Mag up first. What happened today was too miraculous, and they could not help but suspect if the restaurant��s owner was a hidden powerhouse.


    However, be it through the consciousness testing or their spiritual power scanning, this owner looked just like a mere ordinary human.


    Perhaps it was due to his long hours ofbor in the kitchen, Mag appeared stronger than normal humans, but he was still iparable to even a 1st-tier knight.


    If you randomly threw fireball magic in the streets, you would be able to kill more than 10 of such people.


    Louis took a step forward, and said in a loud voice, ��Boss, we��re not here to eat. My beloved disciple is working at your ce, so I won��t be beating about the bush. We just want to ask you, what��s with your stir-fried octopus tentacles and octopus balls?��


    ��Are you dissatisfied with these two new products? If that is the case, I can refund you the money, and please do note over to eat again,�� Mag asked to test the waters. He wore a worried expression, behaving as though he was a pitiful restaurant owner who was cheated.


    ��No, no, Boss, we do not mean that.�� Louis quickly waved his hands. It would be his greatest loss to be unable to go to a restaurant with such delicious food again.


    ��What do you mean, then?�� Mag was still puzzled. He looked at the powerhouses, and then asked, ��Are you really not here for a refund?��


    ��Of course not.�� The powerhouses all waved their hands.


    This restaurant owner was really good at bringing things out of context.


    ��We just want to ask about how the octopus tentacle and octopus ball were made.�� Louis tried asking in a different way.


    All the powerhouses looked at Mag expectantly.


    ��You want to learn?�� Mag chuckled. ��This is a trade secret. Under normal circumstances, I can��t teach you.��


    Everyone rolled their eyes. They looked at Mag in an unfriendly manner. Thisd�� was asking for a beating.


    ��Say, everyone here is famous. There��s no need to get a mid-career switch to learn cooking, right? This dish might look simple, but if you were to really make it, you would probably only understand how to do it, but your hands won��t be able to keep up,�� Mag dissuaded them.


    ��Alright, Boss, we��re going toy out our cards. After eating the stir-fried octopus tentacles and octopus balls you made, we saw some illusions.�� Louis was a little frustrated. It seemed as though this restaurant owner really knew nothing. He had to be more direct.


    ��D-don��t spout such things casually. I did notce the food with drugs. You can��t malign me with such things just because you��re powerful. I am just running a small business. My shop can��t withstand any tearing apart.�� Mag quickly waved his hands and turned to look left and right, ready to call for help.


    ��Don��t shout. Don��t shout. We saw good things.�� Louis quickly stopped Mag.


    ��Good things?�� Mag was puzzled. ��I didn��tce it with any aphrodisiac. How could you see good things?��


    ��F*ck����


    Louis��s face turned ck.

 Chapter 1824 - I Am Inculcating The Correct Money Sense In My Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 1824: I Am Inculcating The Correct Money Sense In My Disciple</h4>


    Mag had roughly understood the situation. It seemed like this gang of people had some illusions after having the octopus tentacles, and they saw something good in the illusions.


    If it had been the dirty kind of good things, they would definitely not have gathered here to ask for an exnation, as they would��ve been treated as perverts and dragged away.


    Therefore, what they saw had to be the legendary Law.


    The Law was a good thing. When a 10th-tier powerhouse reached his level, training alone would not help with advancing anymore. What he needed was to understand the Law.


    Talented people would be stronger easily. He was an example.


    Those with normal talents could only fight with their age and experiences.


    Others might take a year to understand a Law, while you took three years to understand one Law. However, others could only live to 100 years old, while you could live to 3000 years old.


    Therefore, as long as you lived to 101 years old, you defeated him.


    And once you lived to 3000 years old, his descendants would never defeat you.


    Unless one of them was very talented, like Mag Alex.


    The world was cruel and real like that.


    The giant dragons weren��t really talented. It was also not because they were hatched from eggs. It was just because they could live longer, and therefore they would have more top-tier powerhouses than the other races.


    ��System, what is this? Were the octopus tentacles not cleaned thoroughly, hence this effect? Would this result in them being enchanted?�� Mag asked inside. If the Great Old Ones could control the 10th-tier powerhouses because of him, he would be a sinner.


    ��ording to my analysis, there are two reasons for their illusions. Firstly, it was the host��s superb culinary skills that made their soul go into a rxed mode. Secondly, it was the special effect brought about by the Great Old One��s tentacles. This had once been shown in theb rat test. However, its effect on theb rat was normal, the illusion onlysted for a very short amount of time, and it did not affect its eating. On top of that, it has also helped to increase appetite. Therefore, this was not raised.


    ��The Great Old Ones could live up to millions of years, and their genes were engraved with countless Laws which even it was unable to use. However, after cooking it, there was a certain percentage of chance that the consumer could realize it,�� the System replied quickly.


    ��I see.�� Mag was deep in thought. So that was what Krassu and the rest saw. They were the Laws ingrained in the Great Old Ones�� genes in their millions of years alive. There would be a certain percentage of chance that the consumer might be able to see the Laws.


    These weren��t things that could directly make them be stronger, but they were what every 10th-tier powerhouse would desire.


    The source of watching the Law up close only required 40 copper coins for one to watch it repeatedly for four times. Such happiness was simply unimaginable!


    Mag understood it all, but would not say it out directly in case these people had nasty thoughts. Mag behaved as though he was a good restaurant owner who was trying to protect his restaurant and his reputation.


    Louis also realized that this restaurant owner seemed a little daft. However, on second thought, he was merely an ordinary human. Understanding those Laws was too much to ask from him. Therefore, he asked his question in another way. ��Then let me ask you, where did you get your octopus tentacles from?��


    ��Fished it out from the sea, of course. Would they grow onnd?�� Mag looked at Louis seriously. ��Do you know a ce where octopuses grow onnd? It might lower my cost even more.��


    Louis was speechless.


    He did know a ce with an octopus growing onnd. It was in the Thunderstorm Mountains, 15 kilometers away from Chaos City.


    But no one would dare to eat that.


    ��Alright, Louis, don��t keep questioning Boss Mag. He��s just a chef. How would he know all those things that you��re talking about? If you really want to experience it again, juste here every day and line up at the door. In any case, even if you know the answer, you won��t be able to replicate it,�� Krassu interrupted Louis, who still wanted to probe.


    Louis nced at Mag, and thought that Krassu made sense. Talking to Mag was like talking to a horse. It made him mentally tired and frustrated.


    ��Alright, then, I��lle back again at night.�� Louis nodded. He looked at Mag, smiled, and then raised his thumb. ��Boss, you make wonderful food.��


    After saying that, he left.


    Seeing that Mag knew nothing, the other powerhouses left, and only Krassu and Urien were left behind.


    ��Masters, is there anything else? Do you want toe in for a cup of tea?�� Master looked at the two old men, and became nicer. After all, they were Amy��s teachers, and the two elders had always been looking after him and Amy.


    ��No need for tea. Boss Mag, I just want to ask about a few days ago. I was rather busy, and there were two sses that I had yet to make up for Amy. Could you help me ask her if she wants to go to ss today?�� Krassu said in a humble tone with a chuckle.


    Urien let out a cough, and quickly added, ��I�� I still have one lesson.��


    ��Isn��t it already the holidays? Why are there still lessons? No! I��m not going for lessons!�� Amy suddenly peeked her head out from behind Mag, and looked at Urien and Krassu as she said coquettishly, ��Masters, why don��t both of you just go home and y. We��ll all have our holidays, alright?��


    The moment Amy acted coquettishly, the two old men��s hearts melted.


    ��Alright, we��ll talk about it next time.�� Urien nodded.


    ��Alright, alright, alright. We��ll not have ss. Little Amy can y at home.�� Krassu shook his head with a smile. After that, he paused for a while, and said, ��But we have to set off to Rodu in three days�� time. I��m bringing you over topete.��


    ��Rodu? Compete?�� Amy was puzzled.


    ��Yes. It��s a magic casterpetition. But I��m just bringing you there to gain some experience and see how amateurish those magic casters outside are.�� Krassu nodded.


    ��If you go, you��ll have to get number one. If you don��t, just don��t go.�� Urien nced at Krassu, and said sarcastically, ��You just want to let Little Amy see how those people at the Magus Tower fawn over you.��


    ��Why? Are you envious?�� Krassu chuckled. He was not at all angry.


    ��Do I get a reward for getting the first ce?�� Amy asked curiously.


    ��Of course. If you get first ce, you��ll get a golden-purple magic stone, and can even get a job in the Magus Tower, or be the disciple of the Magus Tower Elders.�� Krassu nodded with a smile.


    ��Master is giving you these three golden-purple magic stones.�� Urien pulled out three shining golden-purple magic stones from his storage ring, and passed it to Amy. He smilingly said, ��As for the Magus Tower Elders, none of them can defeat me.��


    Krassu eximed, ��Urien, you can��t do this!��


    ��I am inculcating the correct money sense in my disciple,�� Urien said matter-of-factly.

 Chapter 1825 - Netizens Reply: Pretend To Faint

    <h4>Chapter 1825: Netizens�� Reply: Pretend To Faint</h4>


    Everyone left, and Amy carried Ugly Duckling to Annie��s to y.


    Mag closed the door, turned around, and looked at Irina, who appeared in the restaurant. Smiling, he said, ��Do you have a lot of questions?��


    ��I know you weren��t truthful just now. So what exactly is going on?�� Irina nodded and looked at Mag curiously.


    ��What did you see?�� Mag was not eager to reply.


    ��The Holy Light. The real Holy Light, cutting through the universe.��


    ��Have you understood it?��


    ��Not yet. But as long as I see it enough times, I will eventually understand it.�� Irina shook her head slightly. ��So what exactly is going on? Why would this dish have such miraculous effects? Does it have anything to do with the octopus monster?��


    Mag looked at Irina, and thought for a while before replying, ��I am not very clear about the details. It is said that when one��s culinary skills reach a certain level, it will have a miraculous effect on one��s cooking. For example, the tofu pudding that could achieve beautifying results and the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� that could grow hair. These stir-fried octopus tentacles and octopus balls might just as well be like that.��


    Irina looked at Mag for a while. With a strange expression, she said, ��Which means your culinary skills have already reached the level where you can cook up the Law of the Way?��


    ��That��s an exaggeration. Maybe it could only open up a door for all of you. For things like the Law of the Way, those who knew it would know it, and those who didn��t would never be able to understand it. Even if they could see it, there would still be no use.�� Mag shook his head. He did not want to keep Irina in the dark on purpose. However, the System was not something that could be easily exined. Besides, the more he said, the more mistakes he might make. On top of that, telling her that she had eaten the octopus monster��s meat might make her throw everything up. Therefore, he could only push everything to his culinary skills.


    In any case, they couldn��t be replicated.


    Of course, the most important thing was that Irina was obviously very interested in the Law of the Holy Light, and she intended to continue making use of this chance to view the real Holy Light.


    This feeling was probably the same as when you ate chicken gizzard and intestines, and the shop owner would not tell you what part of the animal exactly you were eating, and what it would do to your body.


    Irina looked at Mag suspiciously. ��Does it really have nothing to do with the octopus monster?��


    ��If I used the octopus monster to make octopus balls, do you think I would sell it for 40 copper coins a set?�� Mag shrugged.


    ��That��s true. You��re already selling a youtiao at 80 copper coins.�� Irina nodded. Taking that octopus monster��s tentacles might cost him his life. How could he only sell it at 40 copper coins per set?


    ��That��s decided by the market price. I did not set it high on my own,�� Mag said it without even blushing.


    One had to know that the youtiao was hand-made by a half-god knight who woke up early every morning. It was not even too much to set it at 800 copper coins, much less 80 copper coins.


    ��You look pretty today,�� Mag told Irina with a smile.


    ��Do you like it?�� Irina smiled shyly.


    ��Mm-hm. I love it.�� Mag nodded.


    The blush on Irina��s face disappeared immediately, and then she looked at Mag with a seeming smile. ��So you like orc-eared girls? Tell me, is there anything between you and Connie?��


    Mag nced at the whip in her hand that appeared out of nowhere, and lost his smile. She was leading him on!


    Upon careful thought, this was a suicide question.


    If he answered that he liked it, she would say that that was not her, and the whip would be waiting for him.


    If he said that he did not like it��


    It might be the foldable chair instead of the whip.


    ��What I mean is, I like you no matter what you look like.�� Mag tried to keep himself level-headed and clear-minded. His mind worked quickly, and started searching for sweet nothings in his brain.


    ��Then if I were to look like Gloria, would you like it?�� Irina asked with a smile.


    ������ Mag.


    ��System, can you send out an SOS for me? I am in urgent need!�� Mag��s heart was racing. He did not know what Irina and Gloria said during lunch. How worrying.


    ��Netizens�� reply: pretend to faint,�� the System quickly replied.


    Mag rolled his eyes, and fainted on the spot.


    Now, Irina was dumbfounded seeing Mag lying on the floor, unconscious.


    ��Is this for real?�� Irina quickly bent over, and held Mag��s wrist. His heartbeat was a little quick, but it was still within the normal range.


    ��A pretense?�� Irina squinted. She smiled and whipped the ground beside Mag.


    Mag��s eyshes fluttered, but he still controlled his reaction.


    ��Alright, stop pretending. I��ll skip this question.�� Irina kept her whip and kicked Mag lightly with her foot.


    Mag opened an eye, and saw Irina keeping the whip. He let out a sigh of relief before opening his eyes groggily. He sat up, and asked with bewilderment, ��What happened to me just now?��


    ��Tsk. You��ve grown capable. Now you��ve even learned how to feign death.�� Irina smiled as she pulled out the foldable chair from behind her.


    Mag: �c(*.>��<)o ?


    He was petrified.


    Thankfully, Irina did not really hit him.


    If they were to really get into a fight, he would not know whether to win or lose.


    ��Thatdy is pretty cute.�� Irina kept her little stool and sat on a chair.


    Mag knew she was referring to Gloria. He raised an eyebrow. Could she be trying to find him a mistress?


    However, he quickly dispelled that thought. This might be another leading question. After keeping her stool, she might bring out something two times worse.


    Man had to be able to control the situation. Being in a rush would often make things worse.


    ��You man Annie? She is rather cute. A pity she can��t speak.�� Mag poured her some water, and sat in front of Irina.


    Irina nced at Mag, not knowing if he really didn��t know whom she was referring to.


    ��Oh, right. Just now, Krassu said that he would be bringing Amy to Rodu to join a Magic Caster Tournament a few dayster.�� Mag quickly pretended not to understand Irina��s expression, and changed the topic.


    He did not like living on the edge. If he were to fall off identally, it would cost him either his life or his livelihood.


    ��Such a boringpetition. Just some fellows below the 8th-tier. But it��s a good opportunity for Amy to gain some experience,�� Irina said with a slight nod.


    ��Amy is only four. Would it be too early for her to gain fame?�� Mag asked worriedly.


    ��I became an advanced magic caster at 10, and you were known for killing a dragon at 23. This is our family��s tradition,�� Irina said matter-of-factly.


    Mag thought for a while, and found nothing wrong with that.


    ��I heard that Andre wanted to talk to you personally. The personing to invite you over should be on his way.�� Irina suddenly stopped smiling. ��Are you going?��

 Chapter 1826 - I Was Just Being Cocky

    <h4>Chapter 1826: I Was Just Being Cocky</h4>


    ��No.�� Mag shook his head. Although he did not know where Irina got the news from, he still exined, ��Andre just wanted to pull me over to his side again. After that, he would wage war across the Nond Continent, and build an empire never built before.��


    Mag was a pacifist. Although to the humans, it was just returning the other races the pain and suffering they had brought the humans in the past, the moment war broke out, there would be no winner, and the ordinary citizens and the vanguards would be the sacrifices.


    Irina nodded. She seemed to have expected Mag��s answer. ��Helena also wanted to talk to me.��


    That was surprising to Mag. Judging from Helena��s character, she would not be one to bow down. It was unexpected that she would take the initiative to look for Irina. ��Are you going?��


    ��Yes.�� Irina nodded. ��I will not agree to any of her conditions unless she repeals the feudal system of the elves, and lets the elves go back to their original state. That is also a condition she would never agree to.��


    ��Then what��s there to talk about?��


    ��I just want to see her hopping mad yet unable to do anything to me.�� Irina smiled.


    ��Should I go with you?��


    ��No need. If you went, she would not dare toe.�� Irina shook her head.


    ��If they set up a trap, and were luring you in?��


    ��I don��t think anyone would dare to do anything to me within such a short period of time after you attracted the lightning to strike the octopus monster that day. Otherwise, Andre would not have lowered himself to meet you personally. Helena knows better than anyone else what situation the elves are in right now,�� Irina said with a smile.


    Mag nodded. He knew that Irina was very intelligent, and would not put herself in danger so easily.


    ��I only knew today that there are quite a lot of youngdies who liked you.�� Irina looked at Mag with a smile.


    ��That��s not something that I can control. It��s just like how some men just can��t take their eyes off you.�� Mag shrugged. He could not be med for being too outstanding.


    ��Jealous?��


    ��No, I was just being cocky.��


    ***


    Irina left after finishing the cup of water. There had been a sharp increase in the number of elves sent to Chaos City by the other races over the past two days, and there were certain things she had to handle personally.


    Mag followed closely behind Irina as she left. He first went to the cksmith store next door to check on Hannah and Mobai��s progress.


    Hannah, whose face was covered in ash like a dirty little cat��s, saw Mag walk in, and her eyes lit up immediately. She went up, and quickly pulled him to the forging table. ��Boss,e and take a look. Is there any problem with these parts?��


    After failing once, she had already lost all confidence in her design. Now, she just wanted to wait for instructions.


    Mobai also stopped working with his hammer, and looked at Mag expectantly.


    Mag picked up a few parts on the forging table, and looked at them seriously. He measured them with a ruler and nodded. ��Well done. The measurements and materials are right. These parts passed.��


    ��That��s great! Ourte-night work paid off!�� Hannah jumped up tedly.


    Mobai chuckled, and said, ��Hehe, Boss Mag, your design was really well-done. I could understand it with one look.��


    ��I just sketched it casually. You praise me too highly,�� Mag thanked humbly.


    After making sure that Mobai could make the parts by following the blueprint, Mag did not stay further in the hot and stuffy forging shop.


    The stir-fried octopus tentacles and octopus balls had gained good reviews, so he definitely had to ride on this n of selling the Great Old Ones that he and the system coborated on together.


    He had to first find a suitable shopfront as the first shop selling the octopus tentacles.


    Next, he would have to create a supply chain for the octopus tentacles, from fishing at the Boundless Sea Realm to transportation and sales.


    The octopus tentacles provided by the System could be sent straight to the shop, but once his business got big, it would naturally attract some attention, and there might be a problem of exining the source of his ingredients.


    In the face of suspicion, shouting ��I, Alex, am not a cheat!�� would be useless.


    This was a business that required tons in stock. Even if half a kilogram of octopus tentacles were sold at 50 copper coins, the daily sales would still be at least 5,000,000 copper coins.


    ��A vegetable seller earns more than a cook indeed���� Mag pressed his lips together after doing some mental calctions.


    ***


    The Moreton Manor, in the meeting room.


    Jeffree took a sip of tea, and listened expressionlessly to Madam Denise who poured out her discontent as she wept. Cyril and his family of four stood at the side, looking equally bitter, as though they had suffered a grave injustice.


    ��Master, you have no idea. The moment we stepped out of Chaos City, Gloria acted as though she was the head of the house. Throughout the entire journey, she kept ordering us around. She did not even take me, her grandmother, seriously. Tell me�� how can I put up with this injustice?


    ��If it was like that even for me, our pitiful son, Cyril, and his family had been treated even worse. Although they had been verypliant towards Gloria throughout the entire journey, she had never been nice to them, and they were eating food worse than animal feed. She almost chased them out of the manor��


    ��Tell me�� you said that she was merely an inheritor at the moment, and she was already so callous. If she really became the head of the family, would we still have a ce in this family? Master, you have to be our judge,�� Denise said as she wiped her tears.


    ��Grandfather, you have to be our judge,�� Herty and Herny added as they cried. Their eyes, which were stung red by chili, did look the part.


    Aviva also wiped her tears at the side, sobbing asionally to make her presence felt.


    Cyril looked down silently, and peeked at Jeffree to watch changes in his expression while he gasped in awe at his mother��s acting skills. She was probably the only one in the family who could make up a story, and even recount it as though it��d actually happened while crying.


    ��Are you done?�� Jeffree, who had been silent, asked coldly as he watched Denise wipe her tears away.


    Denise was stunned. She felt as though Jeffree had seen through her, and could not help but feel a little guilty. She lowered her voice a little as she said, ��Master, I think you have to give it a good thought before making the decision. Cyril was wrong in the past, but he has already learned from his mistakes, and will change for the better. He is after all your son. Only a man can carry the responsibility of this family.��


    ��Is Gloria back?�� Jeffree asked the people outside.


    ��Master, Miss Gloria has just returned to the Manor, and should be resting in her courtyard,�� Manard said courteously.


    ��Get her toe over here for a while.�� Jeffree nodded.


    ��Yes.�� Manard turned and left.


    ��All of you have said so much. It��s time to let Gloria tell her side of the story to see if it was really as what you��ve said.�� Jeffree watched the slight change in everyone��s expression and scoffed.

 Chapter 1827 - She Did Not Expect Her Mother To Be So Liberal

    <h4>Chapter 1827: She Did Not Expect Her Mother To Be So Liberal</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    <i>Is Miss Audrey in love with Mr. Mag?</i>


    <i>Mr. Mag is so outstanding, a fantastic cook, mature, gentle, meticulous, and even good-looking. Even if she is in love with him�� that doesn��t seem like anything strange.</i>


    <i>Aye�� she��s so pretty, has such a good figure, and is very bold. Mr. Mag would probably fall in love with her as well, right?</i>


    Gloria sat on the swing in her little yard, and frowned as she thought.


    Ever since she returned from Mamy Restaurant, she felt as though she had gained a new friend and a rival.


    ��Puh, puh, puh, how can you think of it like this? You��re just Mr. Mag��s business partner.�� Gloria blushed. She suddenly realized she was just like a discontented wife thinking about all these things, as though Mr. Mag was already hers.


    Mr. Mag was so outstanding, and was always surrounded by a group of beautiful youngdies. The service staff at the restaurant alone were already beautiful.


    ��What is our Gloria thinking of that made her face so red? Are you thinking of a young master from a certain household?�� Debra appeared in the courtyard suddenly, and looked at Gloria with a smile.


    ��Mother.�� Gloria looked up and saw Debra. She shyly and guiltily said, ��I��m not����


    Debra looked at Gloria��s expression, and already knew. She smilingly said, ��Tell Mother, which family��s young master could make my darling daughter long for him. If he��s a suitable match, I��ll get your father to talk to his parents. You��re also about the age to get married.��


    ��There really isn��t any.�� Gloria quickly waved her hands. She looked at Debra, and then suddenly thought of what Miss Audrey told her. A marriage without your family��s blessing would never be a happy one. She hesitated for a while before telling Debra, ��Mother, I have a question for you. I have a friend who fell in love with a single man with a daughter. Do you think they could be together?��


    ��Which friend?�� Debra looked questioningly into Gloria��s eyes.


    ��It��s�� just a friend I got to know recently. A very beautiful orcdy,�� Gloria replied guiltily.


    Debra was not overly suspicious. After all, Gloria never lied. She thought for a while, and said, ��Although the man is raising a child alone, he might not be a bad person. However, if your friend is really in love with this man, she would still have to give it a good thought.


    ��Is she really able to ept the child? Both their future lives are very important.


    ��Secondly, would her family agree to this marriage? All parents would wish that their daughter could marry a good man. A man with a child would still be a little different.��


    ��Amy is adorable and sensible. Mr. Mag is bringing her up on her own. He��s mature and takes care of people well. Besides, he is very talented yet low-profile and well-mannered. He is different from those sheltered young masters,�� Gloria said thoughtfully. Her family should be very fond of someone like that.


    Gloria blushed. She did not expect her mother to be so liberal. In that case, she would be on the same level ying field as Miss Audrey once again.


    Just then, Manard, who was outside the courtyard, said, ��Miss Gloria, Master wants you to make a trip to the meeting room.��


    ��Alright,�� Gloria replied, and jumped off the swing.


    ��I heard that Cyril and his family, together with your grandmother, went there the moment they returned. They���� Debra appeared rather worried.


    ��Don��t worry, Mother, Grandfather is able to make his own judgments. I will be back quickly,�� Gloria said with a smile before turning, and walking out of the courtyard.


    ��This child�� is all grown up.�� Debra watched as Gloria disappeared behind the door, and smiled dly.


    Gloria arrived at the meeting room. Jeffree was sitting in the main seat, while Madam Denise was seated on his right. Cyril and his family of four were standing at the side.


    ��Grandfather, Grandmother.�� Gloria went up and greeted Jeffree and Denise first before ncing calmly at Cyril and his family.


    ��Gloria, what attitude is that? Aren��t you going to greet your uncle and aunt?�� Cyril said with dissatisfaction. ��Bad family upbringing and ill-mannered. You��re embarrassing the Moreton Family!��


    ��Exactly! We are your older sisters!�� Herny and Herty screeched.


    ��I wonder if Uncle Cyril had this realization when you were fooling around, and causing trouble outside,�� Gloria said calmly as she looked at Cyril. As for her two crude older cousins, she ignored them directly, and treated them as noisy ducks.


    ��You���� Cyril��s face flushed red as he got stumped.


    Herny��s and Herty��s face also reddened. They were dying to tear that perfect face apart.


    ��Gloria,�� Denise enunciated coldly, ready to give her ashing.


    ��Cyril and his family said that you��ve been making things difficult for them throughout the journey. Is that true?�� Jeffree interrupted Denise and asked Gloria.


    ��We went northwards to evacuate, and I merely acted ording to the rules. I have nothing to be guilty of,�� Gloria answered calmly.


    Jeffree looked at Gloria, and suddenly smiled dly. He nodded, and said, ��You��ve done very well leading our nsmen northwards to evacuate. Go back and rest.��


    Gloria was a little stunned. However, she still bowed slightly to Jeffree and Denise before turning to leave.


    ��Father, this matter���� Cyril was suddenly anxious seeing that Gloria was about to leave.


    ��Shut up. If you still want to stay in this family, you��d better think about how you should behave.�� Jeffree red at Denise coldly, and said, ��Spare the rod, spoil the child.��


    Jeffree left, and Denise, Cyril, and the rest were left behind awkwardly.


    ***


    Mag found a good shop at the entrance of the market. The original dried seafood shop was no longer in operation, so the shop owner was renting the shopfront out. Mag added an extra 20 copper coins to it to buy both floors of the shop.


    Mag was not a fool with too much money. The shopfront was located at a very good spot, right at the entrance of the market. People would always walk past this ce, and disying the various octopus tentacles here would definitely attract many people.


    As long as this octopus tentacle sale seeded, Mag would shortly be able to get back the capital for the shop.


    After signing the agreement andpleting the handover, Mag kept the deed carefully, and rode back to the restaurant. On his way back, Mag called Gina, who happened to return from the ice cream shop, over. Mag wanted Gina to help him write a letter to Dexter so that thetter could help him find a group of fishermen at the Boundless Sea Realm port who would be in charge of fishing octopuses and building a st freezer to preserve the octopus tentacles.


    ��Perfect. The supply chain has been set up. Now, what��s left is to get the sales ready..�� Mag whistled on his way back to the restaurant as he thought about the next step of the n.

 Chapter 1828 - Business Owners Like Us

    <h4>Chapter 1828: Business Owners Like Us</h4>


    ��Boss Mag, long time no see.��


    Robert came up to Mag with a smile just when he parked his bicycle.


    ��President Robert. Long time no see.�� Mag shook Robert��s hand. This president of the Food Association was his old friend and also a regr at the restaurant. However, he had not beening to the restaurant for quite some timetely.


    ��I heard that your restaurant had two new products that had very good reviews,�� Robert said with a smile.


    ��Although we��re old friends, if you want to order food, now��s not the time,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��I��m not here to eat. I��m here as a representative of the Food Association to pass you an invitation.�� Robert took out a gold-ted invitation from his bag, and passed it to Mag. ��The annual Chaos City Delicacy Extravaganza will be held officially three dayster, and as the host of this event, the Food Association would like to formally invite Mamy Restaurant, the kindest star in the world of delicacies, to join.��


    ��Delicacy Extravaganza?�� Mag received the invitation in shock. ��What do I need to do if I attend?��


    ��The Delicacy Extravaganza is an annual delicacy event of Chaos City, and we will set up a booth for each participating business. Restaurant owners can cook on-site to disy their culinary skills to boost their fame, and also sell food to earn extra ie. Of course, you could also take part as our special judge to give your opinion on the best delicacies in the Delicacy Extravaganza,�� Robert exined.


    Mag��s eyes lit up upon hearing that. This was quite a good way to advertise. He asked, ��Are there many people attending this Delicacy Extravaganza?��


    ��We already have 14 years of experience organizing the Delicacy Extravaganza, and in the recent three years, there would be around 200,000 people attending the event. This year, the number might be even higher.�� Robert smiled proudly.


    ��Alright. I will take part in the Delicacy Extravaganza. However, not as a judge, but as a participating restaurant.�� Mag kept the invitation and smiled. ��Increasing our profits is the way to go.��


    Robertughed heartily, nodded, and said, ��Alright. I will get someone to send you the detailed information tomorrow.��


    After watching Robert��s horse-drawn carriage disappear into the distance, Mag entered the restaurant.


    He was not eyeing the volume of 200,000 attendees, but trying to use this chance tounch the octopus series so that it could be a real hit.


    Although business at Mamy Restaurant was very good, the high price restricted its customers to a small circle. Most of the ordinary citizens only knew it as a very expensive restaurant.


    Under the circumstances of limited outreach to customers, Mag did not try to change the current situation, as it was already difficult to cope with the current customer volume.


    However, the target group for the octopus tentacle business was not the regrs of the restaurant.


    100 copper coins for a set of stir-fried octopus tentacles and 40 copper coins or a set of octopus balls was something more affordable than anything else. They could enjoy the food from Mamy Restaurant with a few hundred copper coins rather thane up with something inedible at home.


    Mag��s target audience was the public. As long as he could start a hype to eat up the Great Old Ones, his business of selling the Great Old Ones would grow.


    For the past two days, he had been thinking of how to further promote the octopus tentacles. Taking in many disciples would be one way, but that would take too long.


    If he were to reveal his recipe, nobody would be interested in it, since they did not know how the stir-fried octopus tentacles tasted.


    Just when Mag was troubled over it, Robert gave him a way out. There was no reason for him not to take it.


    There was a super-high volume of 200,000 people and tacky but very attention-grabbing Delicious Cuisine Rankings. If the octopus tentacles series could make it to the rankings, it would definitely garner sufficient attention.


    If he were to reveal his recipe at this time to gain more traction for the octopus tentacles, there would definitely be very good effects.


    ��I suppose I have to hurry up with the shop. Gaining traction was the best way, and if anything were to go wrong, the effect would decrease significantly.�� Mag nned, and asked inwardly, ��System, I��ve already bought the shop. I��ll leave the renovation to you.��


    ��Host, the System����


    ��System, this is a business partnership. I spent more than 5,000,000 on this shop, and have already invested arge sum of capital in the early phase of this business. On top of that, I will have to be responsible for the sales, traction, operation, and other work. Are you still unhappy with just doing the renovation work?�� Mag interrupted the system.


    ������ The System fell silent for a while. ��Alright. I will start the renovation work for the shop.��


    ��I will send workers in the day after tomorrow. Please prepare the first batch of resources. If there are no hups, this Delicacy Extravaganza would be the key to our seafood sales.�� Mag smiled. For the workers, Mag had already decided to hire among the Night Elves. He knew them well, and could trust them. On top of that, they were pleasing to the eye, so they would make the perfect match.


    ***


    The special effects of the stir-fried octopus tentacles and octopus balls forced all the powerhouses of the various races, who had nned to leave after a good meal, to stay back.


    Although they could not apply the Law they had seen directly, and the amount that could be understood differed from individual to individual, this did not stop the powerhouses at all. Who would bear to let a chance to improve pass by?


    Alex��s power allowed everyone to see the possibility of exceeding the 10th-tier.


    Mag did not mind that at all. He only considered making the octopus balls into octopus pills, and then selling them to the 10th-tier powerhouses at a high price.


    However, on second thought, octopus balls were octopus pills. Selling them at only 40 copper coins a set was too good to be true.


    ��Ding! As a business partner, the System has to inform the host that there was a serious mistake in the pricing of the stir-fried octopus tentacles and octopus balls.�� The System��s voice rang in Mag��s mind.


    ��Hm?�� Mag, who was grinding tofu, raised his brow. ��Selling it cheap was the only way that there would be a possibility of it spreading widely. What��s wrong with the pricing?��


    ��A low price is indeed the main condition for something to spread widely. It is just like how pork was the favorite meat of the Chinese before it became a luxurious ingredient. However, that is the price of the ingredient.


    ��If you want more people to buy the octopus tentacle, other than letting them know that it��s delicious, you also have to let them know that it is very expensive to have a set of stir-fried octopus tentacles and octopus balls in the restaurant.


    ��If the people could spend less than a 10th of the money to get a delicious dish of octopus tentacles by buying and making it on their own at home, they would gain a sense of satisfaction, and have the thought of trying it out on their own. That would cause a higher desire for purchasing the octopus tentacles.


    ��The expensive price on the Mamy Restaurant��s menu and the cheap price of octopus tentacles at the shop would form a stark contrast, and that is where the sales really lie.


    ��Host, you��ve only seen the firstyer of sales tactics, and still have a very long way to go to be the king of sales,�� the System said earnestly.


    ��Very well. I will leave the sales-rted matters to you in the future. Business owners like us just need to invest,�� Mag said with a snap of his fingers.


    ��I����

 Chapter 1829 - Money Not Important. I Just Want To Befriend Her

    <h4>Chapter 1829: Money Not Important. I Just Want To Befriend Her</h4>


    The price of the product was already up in the menu, so Mag naturally could not change it. However, he had to agree with the system��s price strategy reasoning. He had made an amateur mistake.


    Thankfully, there were two more dishes that had yet to beunched, so there was still room to increase his price.


    In the evening, Mag returned to the restaurant to wee another wave of customers.


    The powerhouses of the various races vied to be in front of the line. They walked in excitedly, and ordered the stir-fried octopus tentacles and octopus balls.


    Many of the restaurant��s regrs also ordered the value-for-money new product to try it out or revisit its goodness.


    Irina, disguised as Audrey, was also in the line. What Mag was secretly relieved about was that Gloria did note at night. That made him feel a lot less stressed mentally.


    <i>There��s nothing between me and Gloria. Why do I feel guilty?</i>?Mag could not help but reflect, but he did not find a reasonable answer for that.


    ��Boss Mag. Your cooking is superb. I feel myself falling in love with������Irina walked in and stopped beside Mag����your cooking.��


    ��That��s my honor.�� Mag smiled. He could feel all the envious and jealous gazes, and suddenly found this feeling rather enjoyable.


    ��Wow, Bro, I haven��t seen you for only three days, why do you look even weaker?�� Randy sat in front of Vicennio as he eximed at thetter��s pale face.


    ��Don��t mention it. I went to the Western Mountains with my wife to watch the snow for the past two days. At first, my wife was a doe, but after that, she became a wolf. I almost died halfway���� Vicennio rolled his eyes, and said limply, ��I had to get help toe in. I couldn��t even walk while supporting myself against the wall.��


    ��Sis-inw is really sensual���� Randy clicked his tongue. He was suddenly thankful that Vicennio had yet to introduce him to a beautiful and rich old woman. ��You should order the ��Buddha jumps over the wall��ter to replenish your energy. If you have the roujiamo straight away, I��m afraid your body would be too weak to handle it.��


    ��That��s what I thought too. Also, I��ve already thought of an excuse not to go home tonight. I��ll find a ce to have a good sleep tonight. Otherwise, I really won��t be able to make it���� tears welled up in Vicennio��s eyes.


    Randy sighed to himself. Young people��s breaking moments were all so silent. He looked at the pitiful Vicennio, and sympathized with him as he considered inviting him to his house to stay over for the night.


    ��You��re leading the life. Not only do you not have a wife, you still don��t have to wake up every morning thinking of the number of ces you have to go to collect rent. Look at me. Even when I��m not going home tonight, I��ll still have to be frustrated over which house to stay in.�� Vicennio sighed as he looked at Randy enviously.


    ��Thanks. I felt offended.�� Randy was smiling, but not really smiling.


    ��When I was young, I always felt that I was very outstanding and smart. When I grew up and experienced more things, I realized I was good-for-nothing, ordinary, and useless.�� Vicennio wallowed in self-pity. ��All I have is a face that richdies like.��


    ��That��s heavens giving you a way out.�� Randy nodded. He had to live on his talents.


    ��Yeah. This one mouthful is able tost a lifetime.�� Vicennio nodded. He looked at Randy pitifully. ��Look at you. You only have your talent to depend on. How tiring your life must be.��


    Randy suddenly felt attacked. He looked at Vicennio��s pale face, and suddenly did not pity him anymore. Smiling, he said, ��Bro, why don��t you go back home to sleep tonight. If Sis-inw can��t find you, she will feel very lonely. Aren��t you afraid of waking up the next morning with a cuckold on top of your head?��


    ��If you think anyone can climb up her bed, then you��re really belittling me. Even if it��s because you don��t want to work hard anymore, not everyone can do this.�� Vicennio smiled confidently.


    Although he did not really say anything, Randy already felt offended.


    ��Oh, right. Didn��t you tell me to introduce you to somedies? My wife has a best friend whose man eloped with her maid. She has been very downtely, and is currently single and avable. At times like this, women would lower their standards for males, and as long as you cane off as gentle and meticulous����


    ����I will have the chance of being recruited as an exception, and no longer have to work hard, right?�� Randy continued with a strange expression. He felt offended once again.


    ��Bingo!�� Vicennio snapped. ��I��ve seen this best friend before. She��s around 30, and lost her husband when she was young. She maintained herself rather well, and has inherited her husband��s properties. She has 30 shops in Aden Square, two taverns, a metal factory, and assets of more than 100,000,000.��


    Randy, who was rather disinterested, started to pay attention. Especially after he heard that she had lost her husband. He could not help but recall that rainy night, that insanedy boss��


    Randy grabbed Vicennio��s hand with a grin. ��Bro, you have to get Sis-inw to introduce me to thatdy. Money is not important. I just want to befriend her, and while I��m at it, I��llfort her sad and empty heart.��


    ��Bro, you��ve got to think it through. There��s no turning back once you go on this road,�� Vicennio said with heartfelt words.


    ��Don��t worry. My nickname is a friend of widows. My mission is to care for thosedies who arecking love and concern. You have to let me meet her soon. I will definitely bring her out of her sadness as soon as possible to start a new, positive life,�� Randy said seriously.


    Vicennio nodded. ��In that case, I��ll go back tomorrow and tell my wife, then we can set a time for the two of you to meet up.��


    ��Alright, Bro, let��s enjoy ourselves tonight. We��re not leaving until we��re drunk,�� Randy said excitedly.


    ��No, no.�� Vicennio quickly waved his hands.


    ��Huh?��


    ��Bro, you might not know this, but our body is our capital that thedies are attracted to. Drinking will suck you dry gradually. When there��s nothing for you to give, the game��s over. Therefore, let me teach you your first lesson today, and that is, how to maintain your healthy body for a long time.


    ��Quitting drinking is the first step. We also have to sleep early and wake up early to maintain a healthy rest schedule. We have to work out every day so that we are at our maximum physically and mentally, and find a few masters to learn some skills so that we can stay mysterious and attractive to thedies. At the same time, you have to learn the techniques of sweet nothings, techniques on beds, techniques in carts����


    ��Hold on�� why don��t we talk about all this again privately? I��m afraid���� Randy whispered softly. He felt increasingly jittery as he listened.


    Upon hearing that, Vicennio took in a breath of cold air in fear. His face grew a little paler, and he turned his head to look around. ��We have to be more mindful. I heard that a demon called 404 is everywhere.��

 Chapter 1830 - Slurp

    <h4>Chapter 1830: Slurp</h4>


    After the meal, Randy went with Vicennio to take a look at all his mansions in Chaos City. He gained a deeper understanding of how this person could gain so much material enjoyment without having to work hard.


    ��Look, the life of a rich person is just so real and boring.�� Vicennio locked the door and sighed. ��Let��s go somewhere else tonight. This ce is too tacky. It��s filled with just gold and silver.��


    ��Alright.�� Randy was already numb to it all. This bro here was fine, just that he loved to add salt to his wounds, and had difficulties with making choices.


    ��Right, I will bring you to meet a few friends tomorrow. Getting to know them would do you good.�� After getting on the horse-drawn carriage, Vicennio said, ��We have the same livelihood. You can learn from the experiences of these seniors so that you canst longer in your career. You need to know that among them was a 400-year-old dwarf. He had outlived eight richdies, and had gained infinite riches. He��s the evergreen tree of the world of gigolos.��


    ��Could this be the legendary�� gigolo alliance?�� Randy was stunned.


    Vicennio thought for a while, and smilingly said, ��That��s not a bad name.��


    ��In that case, I��ll have to go see it for myself.�� Randy nodded. He suddenly felt that this could be an important turning point in his life, and could possibly change his writing life.


    Perhaps many yearster, he would write a book?<i>The Years I Was A Gigolo</i>?to remember his youth.


    Perhaps he would write a tutorial, and the book would be titled either?<i>How Can The Ordinary You Be A Gigolo</i>;?<i>Auntie, I Don��t Want To Work Hard Anymore</i>; or?<i>Auntie: What A*s You Eating</i>.


    ��Oh, right. Let��s continue our conversation from the restaurant. How can a man protect himself when facing a wolf-like woman����


    ��Bro, are you the ssic example of not protecting yourself well? You look as though you��re about to be sucked dry���� Randy interrupted. He had watched Vicennio finish a huge pot of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� before the other regained some color to his face. It was as though he was almost sucked dry.


    ��You��re talking about me? This is talent.�� Vicennio smiled. ��I was weak ever since young, and when I just met my wife, my physical condition was way worse than now. However, I am very resilient. Just when you think I can��t do it anymore, I can actually still go another seven times.


    ��To a woman, this would ignite a strong sense of dominance. It was as though she could suck you dry soon, but she couldn��t. It��s like tasting something delicious, and you��re not able to hold yourself back. Of course, not everyone can master such skills.��


    ��Bro, wicked! Hands down to you.�� Randy stared wide-eyed, and stuck out his thumb.


    He suddenly felt as though he still had a long way to go.


    <i>King of Gigolos!</i>


    <i>Here Ie!</i>


    ***


    After dinner operation, Mag closed the door, and Irina walked down the stairs with two crystal sses and a decanter filled with red wine. She swirled the wine in her hand with a smile, and asked Mag, ��A little drink?��


    ��Of course. What do you want to eat?�� Mag looked at her with a smile.


    Irina thought for a while before saying, ��How about the grilled shell from before. And also grilled shrimp. I haven��t had grilled shrimp in ages.��


    ��Alright,�� Mag replied. He walked into the kitchen, and bought two scallops from the System. After that, he fished out two crayfish from the tank, and ced them on the grill after cleaning them.


    ��I heard that Hannah��s brewery exploded?�� Irina asked with a smile while leaning against the doorframe as she watched Mag chop up some garlic.


    ��Mm-hmm. Something went wrong with the machine, so it exploded the moment it was ignited. However, she��s going to remake it again within the next couple of days.�� Mag nodded with a smile, and said, ��You didn��t see how she looked then. Her face was all gray from the ashes, and her hair also fizzed up.��


    ��I heard them talk about it.�� Irina nodded with a smile. Ashley told her about Mag bringing Hannah over for treatment.


    ��Oh, right. I intend to open a seafood shop. Can I hire the Night Elves?�� Mag asked.


    ��Seafood shop?��


    ��Yes. I intend to work with Lantisde. They will be in charge of fishing and transportation. I will be in charge of sales. This will bring fresh and delicious seafood to the people of Chaos City.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��They were the ones who provided your octopus tentacles?�� Irina suddenly seemed to have understood.


    ��Yes. After all, they live in the ocean. They will be better at catching these thingspared to the fishermen at the Boundless Sea Realm. On top of that, selling seafood can bring them ie. With money, they can buy necessities.�� Mag nodded.


    Irina nodded. ��I��ll get Ashley to arrange it for you tomorrow. How many people do you need?��


    Mag thought for a while, and said, ��For the first batch, I will need 10. They have to be quick and able to adapt to arge sales volume. I intend to use the octopus to open up the market before including other seafood slowly.��


    ��Mm-hmm,�� Irina replied. She knew that Mag would most probably want to use Mamy Restaurant to push the sales. She was not very knowledgeable about such things, so she could not be bothered to join in.


    With some soaked vermicelli added to the scallops, then topping it up with a scoop of chili and stir-fried garlic, the scallop waspleted in no time at all. The scallops glistened, and the smell of the garlic brought out their fragrance. Before the scallops were ted, a dash of chopped green onions was scattered on top, and two dozen grilled scallops were done.


    The crayfish, which was the size of an arm, was slit open on its back and pincers. As it grilled over the fire, the slits opened up. Garlic was stuffed into the slits, and the vor infused into the crayfish slowly. When the crayfish turned from greenish-ck to bright red, its fragrance was already wafting throughout the room. It was ready to be ted.


    While waiting for the grilled crayfish to be ready, Mag also made 30 mutton kebabs. It was a pity that he had yet to gain experience from the grilled pork belly and enoki mushrooms. Otherwise, he would have to try out their taste.


    Oh, right. Roasted pig��s brain was delicious too.


    Mag brought tworge metal tes out of the kitchen, and ced them on the table.


    Irina licked her lips. She nced at the red wine in her hand, and said, ��I feel that red wine isn��t a good choice. Grilled food and beer go better together.��


    ��Let��s have some red wine to start the appetite going before we have some beer. It��s equally good.�� Mag raised his ss with a smile, and said, ��Cheers.��


    ��Cheers.�� Irina picked up her ss, and finished everything.


    Mag, who took a sip, was about to put his ss down. He raised his brow, hesitated for a while, and gulped the entire ss of red wine down too.


    ��Beer.�� Irina put her ss down. Her face was flushed red, and she was looking at Mag coquettishly.


    ��I��ll get it.�� Mag stood up with a smile, and walked into the kitchen. Soon after, he brought out two pints of beer and a small beer barrel.


    He knew Irina��s alcohol tolerance was very well. Although she was not a very good drinker, she could definitely handle a pint or two beers.


    Slurp.


    Irina pinched a scallop between two fingers, and put it to her mouth. After that, she used a small spoon to sweep the vermicelli and scallop into her mouth while slurping up the delicious soup.

 Chapter 1831 - Become My Servant...

    <h4>Chapter 1831: Be My Servant...</h4>


    Supper was the bestfort for a day��s exhaustion.


    The two dealt with the crayfish in front of them seriously with asional conversations and clinks of ss. It was not a very sweet moment, but it was still blissful.


    ��Say, if Amy were toe downstairs now, and see that we��re having supper behind her back again, would she be angry?�� Irina asked Mag with a smile as she sucked on her thumb.


    ��Maybe. She would be super fierce.�� Mag nodded at Irina with a smile. ��But she��s still growing up, and it��s not good for her to have supper.��


    ��Are you going to Rodu with her the day after tomorrow?�� Irina asked after biting into the mutton kebab.


    ��I won��t be going. With Krassu��s capabilities and his status in the Roth Empire, Amy will definitely be safe.�� Mag shook his head. He added, ��There would be a Delicacy Extravaganza in Chaos City three dayster. I��ve already promised the president of the Food Association that I would attend.��


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Irina nodded. Krassu was just like a pastor in the Roth Empire��s world of magic casters. By inviting Krassu back to host the Magic Caster Tournament this time, Andre had to be thinking of pulling Krassu over to his side. Therefore, Krassu would not be in danger. ��Didn��t anyone from the Roth Empire look for you today?��


    ��Not a shadow in sight.�� Mag shook his head. ��Besides, they most probably don��t know where to look for me.��


    ��True. A powerhouse without any care is the scariest.�� Irina smiled with a nod.


    ��Compared to that, I actually am more worried about where the other half of the Great Old One is sealed. Since the Great Old One at the Thunderstorm Mountains could break out of its seal, the remaining half most probably could too.�� Mag put his ss down with a serious expression.


    ��The powerhouses from the various races hade to amon consensus at the celebration party held in the city lord��s castle. Everyone would check out their territory for possible tracks of the Great Old Ones. Once there is a discovery, the other races will be informed immediately,�� Irina said.


    ��I��m just afraid that they would be sealed at a deserted ce or somewhere dangerous, or even in the midst of the vast ocean. Lantisde used to be a vast piece ofnd 10,000 years ago.�� Mag was not very optimistic about the situation.


    ��If I can get a full grasp of the Holy Light, I might be able to purify them immediately,�� Irina said thoughtfully.


    ��Before that, the various races of the Nond Continent will still have to join hands to deal with the situation. At least during the peace talks a few dayster, renewing the peace treaty will be the first step.��


    ��The Roth Empire will never agree to it. They have the ability to fight the dragons, but their territory is almost the same as the goblins��.��


    ��Actually, I also agree that the various races should have their territories redistributed. The peace treaty 100 years ago divided thend based on capabilities. However, the capabilities of the various tribes were determined by a war that swept across the entire Nond Continent.


    ��100 years have passed, and the strength of the various races has increased or decreased, bingpletely different from what it used to be. The Roth Empire��s territory was the smallest out of all the races, and most of thend was frozen, and unable to be used for farming. This was not advantageous for the survival and development of humans.��


    ��You want to start a war?�� Irina was stunned.


    ��No. I want to discard the war, and put things out openly on the negotiation table, and have the various races reshuffled based on their strength. After that, use thend not yet developed by the various races, and redraw the territorial boundaries based on strength.


    ��The dragons upy Dragon Inds. However, thend on Dragon Inds left undeveloped is many folds wider than the Roth Empire��s. Also, the orcs�� southwestern territory was also left undeveloped. There are vast areas ofnd like that.


    ��If some of thesends can be given to the Roth Empire, the Roth Empire will be able to find a ce for their citizens who have nowhere to go.��


    ��Do you really think Andre would be satisfied with this amount ofnd? Besides, the other races would probably be unable to ept it.�� Irina did not agree with Mag.


    ��I know Andre��s ambitious, and I know the other races would definitely not ept giving up theirnd. However, if Andre wanted to go to war without justification, he would not be able to cause the entire Nond Continent to be embroiled in a racial war. This would be a lethal blow to his ns.�� Mag smiled. ��Although I am no longer a general at the Roth Empire, I still have some influence.��


    Irina��s eyes lit up as she sunk deep in thought.


    ��If we can continue with another 100 years of peace, we just need to work hard to dispel all bad feelings between the races, and make the entire Nond Continent just like Chaos City, with the various races living in harmony and equality. That would be able to solve any possibility of a racial war happening,�� Mag said.


    ��Although that does not sound like an easy task, at least Chaos City proved this to be possible.�� Irina nodded and looked at Mag with admiration.


    ***


    ��Scram! All of you, get out!!!��


    Expensive tea sets and porcin were strewn all over the floor. The bedroom was a mess, and a few maids ran out of the room in horror.


    The two 10th-tier knights guarding by the door exchanged nces, and closed the door reluctantly.


    Josh, whose hair was unkempt, leaned against the wall as he slowly slid down to the floor. He picked up the sk of wine, and poured the liquid into his eyes as he stared nkly into space.


    His left ear had been cleanly shaven off, making his handsome face look a little strange.


    ��Alex! Why are you able to get back up time and again���� Josh clenched his fists tightly, and his nails dug into his flesh as he howled like a wild beast.


    It had been two days since he returned from Chaos City, but he had never been able to walk out of the trauma of the sword.


    He had lost an ear, his dignity, and the courage to face Alex head-on.


    That line ��As for your life, I will im it one day�� echoed in his mind like a curse. The slight breeze outside would make him nervous, and he would be unable to fall asleep without getting drunk.


    However, for the past two days, even making himself drunk had be so difficult.


    Alex attracted the heavenly lightning to strike the devil, used his flying sword to kill Westin, and took Josh��s ear. That had left an indelible mark in his heart.


    ��Be my servant. I shall bestow you with the powerful strength passed down from ancient times. I��ll allow you to kill all your enemies, and those who were disloyal to you shall all fall into a bottomless hell���� An enchanting voice sounded inside him.


    Josh looked at the wooden box he hid under his bed, and his eyes glimmered.


    ***


    ��Josh is done for. Alex has actually given me a big help.�� In the first prince��s mansion, Sean stood in the hall in his armor as he looked out towards the south. He smiled. A pile of torn bits of a letter beside his feet was blown away by a gust of wind.


    What happened to Josh at Chaos City did not escape his ears. For the past two days, Josh had been shut inside his room, and his hysteria was also within his control.


    The path towards power had never seemed so smooth.

 Chapter 1832 - The Limit Of This Child Would Not Just Stop At The 10th-Tier

    <h4>Chapter 1832: The Limit Of This Child Would Not Just Stop At The 10th-Tier</h4>


    Mag sat up from the single bed in the study. The first ray of morning sun shone on the bed. He nked out for a while, and reached out to switch off the rm clock. It seemed like he had a drop too muchst night, and there were many details he could not remember clearly.


    He pulled the nket aside, and saw that he was dressed neatly in his pajamas. It seemed like nothing interesting happenedst night.


    Click.


    The door was pushed open gently. Amy, who was dressed in a ck magician robe, ran in and stood by the bed. She spun around on the spot, and looked at Mag expectantly as she asked, ��Father, can I wear this magician robe to the Magic Caster Tournament? I heard that I get to go on stage to receive a prize if I win the first ce.��


    ��Of course you can. Our Little Amy is the cutest magician princess.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He did not know when the little fellow woke up, and she even changed into a magician robe on her own. If it wasn��t that little tuft of hair sticking out with personality, she would already be ready to go up on stage to receive a prize.


    ��That��s great! Then I will receive the prize like this.�� Amy smiled brightly as though she had already defeated all the magic casters, and was about to go up on stage.


    ��Little Amy,e here.�� Mag beckoned with a smile.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Amy went over obediently and sat by the bed.


    ��Our precious little baby has grown up a little more.�� Mag ced his hand on Amy��s head, and helped her press down that tuft of hair sticking out. Her hair was as soft as silk, just like a newborn kitten��s fur. It glimmered under the golden glow of the sunlight.


    Amy tilted her head, reached out, and pinched Mag��s face. Her azure blue eyes shone brightly as she said in a kiddish voice, ��Thankfully you��ve not grown old, Father. Little Amy won��t allow you to be old too.��


    Mag��s heart melted. He suddenly felt warm and fuzzy inside. He smiled and nodded. ��Alright, if Little Amy doesn��t grow up, I won��t grow old.��


    Amy thought for a while, and looked conflicted.


    ��What��s wrong?��


    ��In that case, I��m not growing up. I don��t want Father to grow old. I want Father to always be with me. I��m not growing up.�� Amy shook her head as tears welled up her eyes.


    ��Silly. Father will always be with you until you find me annoying, grow tired of me, and want to go out to roam the world.�� Mag tapped Amy��s little nose.


    ��Never! Amy loves Father the most, why would I be annoyed with you? That won��t happen!�� Amy smiled. She went up and kissed Mag on his cheek. She dangled her two feet by the edge of the bed, and quickly told Mag like a mini adult, ��Father, Master said that I would be gone for three days. For these three days, I��ll be handing Ugly Duckling and Big Sister Annie to you to take care of. You can ignore Ugly Duckling, but Big Sister Annie would definitely feel lonely, so you have to spend more time ying with her.��


    ��Mm-hm. I will take good care of her.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He did not expect the little fellow to already be thinking of taking care of Annie when she was just a four-year-old.


    ��Good morning, Father. I will go back then. I still have many sets of clothes I��m going to try on for her to see.�� Annie jumped off the bed and walked to the door. She paused for a while, and said, ��Big Sister Annie and I would like tofu pudding and youtiao for breakfast. Master Krassu said that we would be setting off this morning.��


    ��Alright, Darling,�� Mag replied with a smile. He got up, changed into his chef��s suit, and went downstairs to wash up and prepare the kids�� breakfast.


    It was a short three-day trip, so Amy did not need to pack a lot of things. Besides, with Krassu going along, he needed not worry too much.


    Soon after, Irina went downstairs as well. She was still in her pajamas when she stood by the kitchen door with a ss of warm water Mag poured for her as she watched Mag make breakfast while sipping on the water.


    ��Good morning. Did you sleep wellst night?�� Mag asked with a smile as he turned back to nce at her.


    ��Mm-hmm. Pretty good.�� Irina noddedzily.


    ��Amy and Annie are having youtiao with tofu pudding for breakfast. What about you?��


    Irina thought for a while before saying, ��I want rainbow fried rice and a ss of soybean milk.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded. He switched on the soybean milk machine at the side. ��Little Amy changed into her magician robe early in the morning, and ran to my room to show me. Looks like the little fellow was still thinking of going out to y.��


    ��She just wants to fight.�� Irina smiled too. ��That��s rather simr to me. When I was young, I liked to pick up fights. I liked to see their angry faces, with them being annoyed with me while being unable to do anything to me.��


    Mag smiled. It seemed like this had not changed at all.


    ��When I came down just now, I saw that Annie was rather interested in Amy��s magic wand. Do you think we should let her try learning magic?�� Irina put down her ss.


    ��If she��s interested.�� Mag paused for a while, nodded, and said, ��I think that works too.��


    ��In that case, I��ll take a look to see what magic is suitable for her to learn,�� Irina said with a smile.


    Mag had finished making breakfast when Amy and Annie came downstairs.


    Mag added a sunny-side-up each for the two little fellows. Growing kids needed to replenish their proteins.


    ��Annie, would you like to learn magic?�� Irina asked Annie, who was eating quietly, during breakfast.


    Annie was stunned.


    Amy pointed at the magic wand beside her.


    Annie��s eyes lit up, and she nodded. Her bright eyes were shining with anticipation.


    Annie had been watching signnguage videos, and training her listeningprehension for the past few days. Therefore, she could already roughly understand what they were talking about, and could alsomunicate with them through basic signnguage.


    ��Give me your hand.�� Irina held Annie��s hand gently, and multiple golden rays appeared around their hands.


    Irina looked at theyers of golden glow. She frowned and released her grip after a very long while.


    ��How did it go?�� Mag asked.


    Amy and Annie were also looking at Irina with anticipation.


    ��This is the first time I run into this situation.�� Irina shook her head. ��Her knowledge storage is empty. I can��t see any attributes.��


    ��Does that mean she can��t be trained in magic?�� Mag frowned.


    Amy and Annie appeared rather disappointed.


    ��No. The vastness of her knowledge storage is something I��ve never seen before. I��m afraid that even a 10th-tier magic caster would not have such vast knowledge storage.�� Irina shook her head. She looked at Annie as though she was looking at a precious treasure. ��I am just unable to tell what kind of magic is suitable for her. The upper limit of this child would not just stop at the 10th-tier.��


    Mag was stunned upon hearing that, but quickly understood why.


    After all, Annie was once part of a Great Old One. Although her mental age was that of a mere child, her talent was not like an ordinary person��s. She might really break through the restraints of the 10th-tier in the future.

 Chapter 1833 - An Old Fathers Glad Smile

    <h4>Chapter 1833: An Old Father��s d Smile</h4>


    ��Does that mean Big Sister Annie would be a super-duper impressive magic caster in the future?�� Amy eximed.


    Annie seemed to have understood Irina. Her eyes shone as she looked at Irina expectantly.


    Irina nodded with a smile. ��Yes. As long as we find her suitable magic to train, she should be able to improve very quickly. Her vast knowledge storage is enough to neglect all bottlenecks and restraints.��


    ��Then how should we find the suitable magic for Annie to train?�� Mag looked at Irina.


    ��This is the first time I��ve met with such a situation too, but I did test it out a little just now. She should be unsuitable for light-type magic and life magic.�� Irina shook her head. She looked at Annie with a smile, and said, ��There��s no hurry for this. You just need to find different types of magic casters, and try it out on her. Although it��s a little more troublesome, it��s not difficult. There are already different types of magic casters among the Night Elves.��


    Mag nodded. In terms of training, Irina was more professional than him.


    After breakfast, Irina went upstairs to get changed and left.


    Yabemiya and the rest arrived subsequently.


    Not muchter, Krassu rang the bell, took the breakfast Mag prepared, and brought Amy along with him.


    Amy stroked Ugly Duckling��s head as she said seriously, ��Ugly Duckling, you have to be good and stay at home with Big Sister Annie, alright?��


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling licked her little hand, and looked at her mournfully.


    ��Be good. I��ll be back soon. When I��m back, I��ll feed you dried fish.�� Amy pulled out a dried fish from somewhere, and gave it to Ugly Duckling.


    The little fellow immediately lowered its head, and ate seriously as all of its sadness was dispelled.


    ��Big Sister Annie, bye-bye.�� Amy gave Annie a hug, and then went over to bid farewell to Mag and thedies of Mamy Restaurant. After that, she held her magic caster��s staff in her hand, and left with Krassu as the magic cape fluttered behind her.


    There was already a line outside the restaurant. The customers�� eyes lit up when they saw Amy in her magician robe, purple magic cape, and magic caster��s staff.


    ��Little Boss, where are you going?�� Harrison asked with a smile.


    ��I��m going to the Magus Tower, and eat all the good food!�� Amy said seriously.


    ��If there��s a lot of good food there, are you noting back?��


    ��Could there be a chef better than my father? Such a person doesn��t exist.�� Amy turned, and her cape fluttered behind her as she followed Krassu.


    Everyone watched her leave, and found her really cool.


    ��Is the little boss going to take part in the Magic Caster Tournament with Master Krassu?��


    ��It seems like there is already a predetermined winner for the youth category this year.��


    ��She is really the pride of Chaos City. Our little boss is definitely able to do Chaos City��s magic casters proud.��


    ��Rodu, your little devil is back.��


    The customers discussed her with smiles and expectations. They actually felt as though they were sending their child out to war.


    Mag stood in front of the ceiling-to-floor window, and watched with a smile as Amy left on Krassu��s flying steed, and disappeared on the horizon.


    This was the first time he let Amy leave with someone else on a long trip ever since he came to this world.


    The little fellow finally changed from a cowardly and self-abased half-elf to a little magic caster who dared to step into the Magus Tower.


    Although he had an old father��s d smile hanging on his face, Mag still felt a little afraid.


    Perhaps there would be more moments of him watching her leave like now. He could only stand here and watch as she roamed the vastnd and explored the world.


    ��Amy is a very outstanding little magic caster. She will definitely return with victory. Boss, you don��t have to worry,�� Yabemiya said with a smile.


    Mag looked at Miya��s energetic smile, and nodded with a smile. He nced at the clock on the wall, and walked towards the door as he said, ��Let��s get ready for business.��


    After the morning operation time, Mag took a trip down to the shop he bought yesterday.


    The rather old-looking shop had transformed into a beautiful seafood shop overnight. Other than the signature goods, the U-shaped seafood disy shelf also maximized these two shop fronts which were located at the entrance of the market. The customers did not have to enter the shop to purchase their goods. They could start choosing what they wanted outside the shop.


    The long counter was split into 10 stalls. There would be 10 cashiers working at the same time, so even if business was very good, they could still cope.


    Mag walked into the shop. There was a freight elevator by the wall that went straight up to the cold storage upstairs so that it would be convenient to retrieve stock.


    The whole of the second floor was a medium-sized cold storage. Mag reckoned around 300 tons of goods could fit there.


    ��Host, isn��t my design for the octopus tentacle specialty store great?�� the system suddenly spoke.


    ��It��s alright. It��s of a sub-par standard.�� Mag nodded. The use of space and theyout were indeed not bad. The system was still rather reliable. If he got a dwarven craftsman to do it, it probably would take at least a week.


    Mag toured around the shop. As the ice shelves were lined at the outer perimeter of the shop, the interior was very big. The system even prepared an employee��s lounge area where they could rest on tatamis. There was even a massage chair at the corner, a drinking area, and a washroom. The entire concept of being people-oriented was fully disyed here.


    After making sure that everything was alright, Mag left the shop, and rode his bicycle to the textile factory in the northern part of the city to ask Ashley for manpower.


    ��Mr. Mag, Her Highness has already told me about your request. These 20 people were picked by me as the most suitable candidates. You can choose 10 of them as your first batch of workers,�� Ashley said with a smile as she brought 20 elves out.


    Mag had helped the Night Elves a lot, and Ashley respected him very much. It was a tradition for the elves to repay kindness with kindness.


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded, and looked at the elves.


    Of the 20 elves, there were males and females. They were all very good-looking elves. It was very apparent that Ashley had specially picked them out.


    On top of that, Mag, who probed them slightly, realized that there were two 5th-tier magic casters among them. The rest were all in the 3rd or 4th-tier.


    It was naturally too much of a waste of talent for them to work in sales.


    However, the Night Elves were currently filled with talents with nowhere to go. Irina and Ashley also wanted them to gain more experience so that they could adapt to life in Chaos City.


    These elves were mostly maids or servants of the nobles when they were in the Wind Forest. They followed Irina to Chaos City and gained freedom. Otherwise, they would never have the dignity to earn their keep with their own ability. They were even looking forward to this. Mag could already feel this from their gazes.


    ��Hello, everyone, I am Mag. The new seafood shop will currently only need 10 employees. On top of that, as the job scope is a littleplicated, I need to do a simple interview with all of you, and choose 10 of you for the roles,�� Mag said with a smile.

 Chapter 1834 - The Best Business

    <h4>Chapter 1834: The Best Business</h4>


    The interview went by very quickly. These people were specially hand-picked by Ashley, so they fitted Mag��s requirements in all aspects. Therefore, Mag only had to ask them a few simple questions to pick out 10 of them who best fulfilled his requirements.


    As for the remaining 10, Mag kept a list of their names so that they could go over to work immediately if the seafood shop was to expand.


    ��This is the address of the shop. Be here at around 9 am tomorrow. I want to give you some training before we start business operations. The official opening will be on the day after tomorrow.�� Mag wrote an address on a piece of paper, and handed it to thest-minute appointed leader.


    She was a mature and gentle elf called Alia. Her smile was warm and friendly, and she was very approachable. As she used to be a senior servant, she had the ability to manage, and was thus appointed by Mag to be the acting manager of the seafood shop.


    He would be giving them a basic pay of 5000 copper coins per month as well as a certain percentage of salesmission.


    There would be a test at the end of every month, and the top three salesmen could receive the chance to be promoted and also a big bonus.


    The foundation Mag wanted to build for this seafood shop was based on meritocracy.


    After hiring the workers, Mag understood the situation at the textile factory under the apaniment of Ashley.


    As one of the people with actual control over the textile factory, Mag owned half of the stocks, and was in charge of the sales. He had simr say as Irina over the textile factory.


    The current spinning machine run by the steam engine had passed through the exploration stage steadily. The 12 production lines were operating with a high efficiency and the output was very stable.


    On top of that, tens of thousands of elves were using the manual spinning machine that Mag had adapted in the manual workshop. They almost could equal the output of the spinning machine.


    ��Judging from our current output, we will be able to produce more than 20,000 batches of cotton yarn. If we do not increase our workers, there will be a limit to how much our output can be increased.�� Ashley passed Mag a table.


    ��To be able to produce up to 20,000 batches on the second month is already exceeding my expectations.�� Mag received the table, but did not look at it. Instead, he was looking at the hustling elves in the workshop. There were asional traces of magic, and although the work was tough, they were all smiling happily. At times, they would joke around, making the atmosphere very harmonious.


    ��What��s the arrangement for the workers�� working hours?�� Mag asked Ashley.


    ��Currently it��s nine to five. The workers�� off days were arranged so the machines would not stop running,�� Ashley replied.


    ��Has the city lord��s castle lifted their restrictions on you?��


    Ashley was a little shocked at Mag��s question. However, she quickly replied, ��The restrictions have yet to bepletely lifted because there are a lot of Night Elves, the current limit for the number of elves leaving the factory was increased from 500 to 5000.��


    Mag nodded. The city lord��s castle had epted the Night Elves into the city, but the city lord himself also had difficulties. Allowing the Night Elves to slowly integrate into this city was good for both parties.


    ��I��ve already received the first loan for 10,000 batches of cotton yarn. I��ll get the finance department to credit it in, and we can release the first official sry for them. Living in Chaos City is all about money,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Alright.�� Ashley blinked. Mag did give every elf an advance payment of 1000 copper coins, and the factory covered food and lodging, but if the elves wanted to buy something outside, they would still have to n their expenses wisely.


    Paying the workers their sry would also allow them to have a sense of achievement for theirbor. This waspletely different from the limitless oppression in the Wind Forest.


    ��Other than that, I also intend to introduce 12 cotton yarn machine production lines to increase our efficiency. While not affecting the delivery of the cotton yarns, the quality could also be increased.��


    ��Do you intend to weave the yarn into cloth?�� Ashley was shocked.


    ��Yes. Cotton yarn is the lowest tier production. Although we��ve mechanized to increase efficiency, in order to open up the market, we��ve lowered our selling price, and our revenue is not high. On top of that, the high-quality yarn that was made into cloth will have a higher value. The revenue could also increase by arge margin.�� Mag nodded. He added, ��Of course, we will only make the best quality fabric, and will not be producing it in high volumes.��


    Ashley thought for a while, but was still puzzled. She asked, ��Since high-quality fabric has a higher revenue, why don��t we put in all our effort in production?��


    ��Goods are only precious when they are scarce. If there was high-quality cloth everywhere in the market, its price would naturally fall.�� Mag smiled and shook his head. ��Monopoly could indeed bring us a huge revenue, but it would also harm people in this field of business, and that might bring us future trouble.


    ��Although this industry would still have to go through mechanization, this is a foreseeable, slow process, and should not be done overnight. We can just take away with us the thick stack of money on the table. It��s not very nice to flip the table too.��


    Ashley understood. She looked at Mag with increasing admiration. Mr. Mag had foresight, and that was not something ordinary people could surpass.


    Mag toured around the factory building. Irina bought a really big plot ofnd from the city lord��s castle for the factory and Night Elves�� amodations, but only half of the piece ofnd was used. Mag did rough nning, and drew out areas for the new workshop and weaving room.


    Mag would still have to go back to slowly research the weaving machine. However, that was not like the spinning machine. In his memory, there was a ready blueprint of a weaving machine from the Middle Ages, but it could not do detailed work, and would definitely not meet the criteria of the fabric. Therefore, it required improvements.


    He had alreadyunched the steam engine, and the textile industry would definitely wee a huge revolution in the future. Mag would start it off, and when it was time for the steam spinning machine to level up, he would already be dabbling in another field.


    Mag left the factory, and went over to look for Scheer.


    The appearance of the Great Old Ones had messed up their initial n for the steam train. However, their test trial had already seeded, and all they needed was the peace talks to be renewed. The steam train would open up a new era, and Scheer was very confident in that.


    Mag knew very clearly that Scheer��s judgment was not wrong. The steam engine could open up a new era, and so both he and Scheer had signed an extra agreement for the priority supply of the steam engine.


    ��I heard that Mr. Mag and Princess Irina��s textile factory is already on the right path. Are you nning to expand so quickly?�� Scheer asked Mr. Mag with a smile as she signed the contract.


    ��Yes. The increase in efficiency brought by the machine is very obvious. It��s inevitable that many of thebor-intensive industries would be reced by machines, and the capitalists who grasped the mechanical techniques would have the greatest benefits.�� Mag nodded with a smile. ��Producing steam engines would naturally be the best business.��

 Chapter 1835 - The Best Way To Forget A Man Is To...

    <h4>Chapter 1835: The Best Way To Forget A Man Is To...</h4>


    Scheer smiled. She did not doubt Mag��s judgment at all. The steam train��s trial was a sess, and Mag��s textile factory was also producing at high efficiency. All of this proved that the steam engine could be widely used.


    ��I heard that Mr. Mag and Miss Gloria are in a deep working rtionship. I wonder if we could also engage in some other partnerships as well.�� Scheer looked at Mag with a smile.


    <i>Vixen.</i>?Mag raised his brow slightly. If it was someone else, their mind would definitely go down the gutter. Thankfully, he had a tiger wife at home, so his heart was as calm as water. Smiling, he said, ��If I had other big projects which require arge amount of capital like the steam train, I would naturallye to you first. As for those small projects, I would not hold you up with those.��


    ��Even I can��t take on more projects like the railway.�� Scheer smiled and looked at Mag with an expectant gaze.


    ��You don��t have to look at me like that. I really don��t have any such projects currently.�� Mag shrugged. The era of the steam engine had just started, and he could not make everyone jump into the digital era all of a sudden. The world would probably enter a state of confusion, and God might punish him for that.


    ��Then I hope I will be the first person you think of when there��s an opportunity,�� Scheer said seriously.


    ��Of course.�� Mag picked up the ss of water on the table and took a sip. After that, he stood and left to go back to cook.


    On his way back, Mag saw that the temporary stalls in Aden Square were almost all set up. It took up the majority of the central space in Aden Square. It seemed like the scale of the Delicacy Extravaganza this time was rather big.


    ***


    ��It��s too difficult. Brewing wine isn��t even this tough. I��m just dead tired,�� Hannah said depressingly during lunch as she walked down the stairs, and flopped on the table after washing up.


    It pained everyone to see her like that. They all knew that the machine in her factory building exploded two days ago, and she had to start from scratch.


    ��Although you��re dead tired now, you��ll soon be rewarded,�� Mag said as he took out thest te of eggnt with garlic sauce.


    ��What reward?�� Hannah suddenly sprang right up as she looked at Mag expectantly.


    ��You won��t be tired when you��re dead.�� Mag smiled and sat opposite Hannah.


    ��Boss, you���� Hannah red at Mag angrily.


    ��Yeah, look at Ugly Duckling. It��s just eating and sleeping all day long. How blissful,�� Miya said as she stroked Ugly Duckling, which was eating by her feet.


    ��Alright, let��s eat.�� Mag picked up his chopsticks with a smile, and told Hannah, ��I went to the textile factory this morning, and found you a group of outstanding workers. Once you��ve got your machine ready, you��ll be able to start work immediately.��


    ��Really?!�� Hannah��s eyes lit up with joy. She looked at Mag agitatedly, and said, ��Boss, I love you!!!��


    ��Alright, alright, I can��t ept your love.�� Mag quickly waved his hands. Thankfully, Irina was not around, and neither was Amy, who had a notebook.


    After lunch, Mag suddenly recalled something. He announced, ��Oh, right. There will be a Delicacy Extravaganza the day after tomorrow, and the Food Association has invited us to join it. I��ve already agreed to it, so we will not be running our business on that day. We are going to set up our stall.��


    ��But we have so many dishes. It��s not very easy to operate with a stall,�� Yabemiya voiced out her concern.


    ��We will only have four dishes on that day. Stir-fried octopus tentacles, octopus balls, and two octopus tentacle dishes.�� Mag smiled. ��On top of that, I will be revealing the recipe for these four dishes and do a live tutorial.��


    The restaurant became quiet. Everyone looked at Mag in disbelief.


    ��Boss, you mean�� you��re going to teach everyone how to make those four dishes?�� Rena asked in shock. Those were the newlyunched popr dishes.


    ��Are you going to reveal the recipe even for the new dishes that the restaurant has notunched?�� Firis eximed.


    ��Yes. I intend to teach everyone how to make those dishes so that everyone can whip up delicious food at home too.�� Mag nodded. Smiling, he said, ��As for the two new dishes, I don��t intend to put them up on the restaurant��s menu. If people want to know what they taste like, they can only make it themselves at home, or wait for another restaurant to introduce it on their menu.��


    Everyone was even more astounded. They did not understand why Mag was doing this.


    ��I intend to open up a shop specially selling octopus tentacles. I��ve already found the supplier, and I am revealing the recipe to teach everyone how to eat the octopus tentacle because I want to start the sales for it, and also do some advertisement for the new shop,�� Mag exined with a smile.


    ��Boss, you are really a talent in sales.�� Ang gave Mag a thumbs-up. She sincerely admired him.


    Everyone also understood how it worked, and could not help but look at Mag in a different light.


    ��I just wonder if those customers who would want to try the new product but miss the opportunity would flip,�� Miya said with a smile.


    ��It��s alright. I��ll write a notice up tomorrow to tell them that we will beunching the new products during the Delicacy Extravaganza, and it will only beunched for that day. Those who are free will naturally go over to try it out,�� Mag said. It would be best if they would buy some octopus tentacles to make it themselves at home.


    ��Boss, Is that Miss Audrey interested in you? I saw her lining up outside just now,�� Yabemiya told Mag with a smile.


    ��I��m not sure about that.�� Mag sighed. He looked up at the ceiling with a trace of mncholy in his eyes. ��This darn charm.��


    Everyone burst outughing.


    ��Alright, pack up and get ready to start work,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ***


    ��Hubby, why do we always have to line up for so long every time wee to this restaurant? My legs are so sore.�� A beautiful youngdy used her fist to pound gently on Vicennio��s chest as sheined softly, ��We should have yed a little longer in the cart beforeing down.��


    <i>In that case, I had toe down,</i>?Vicennio muttered to himself inside. However, he put his arm around the youngdy��s waist dotingly, and let her lean on him as he gentlyforted her, ��Honey, don��t be impatient. The restaurant��s door will open soon. There��s a long line because Boss Mag��s food is really too delicious.��


    He looked in front. Randy was chatting happily with a gentle-looking woman. That woman would asionally cover her mouth and giggle as she looked at Randy with a gleam.


    ��Tsk. It seems like Betty is very fond of your friend. I haven��t seen her so happy in such a long time.�� Bonnie looked at the two of them as well, and covered her mouth as she giggled. She said, ��Indeed, the best way to forget a man is to find an even more interesting man.��

 Chapter 1836 - I Am Not Shameless?!

    <h4>Chapter 1836: I Am Not Shameless?!</h4>


    Randy was having the time of his life as he chatted with thedy. He knew everything about the food in this world, and could tell her about any legend easily.


    <i>A professional is just so confident.</i>?Looking at the gleam in thedy��s eyes, Randy curled his lips. Judging from his wealth of experience, when a woman revealed such an expression, it meant that she was already charmed.


    Randy wasn��t a crass person who was money-oriented. He didn��t like these beautifuldies for their money. He simply wanted to console their wounded souls, and help them regain their confidence towards life.


    You didn��t believe it?


    Alright, he was after her body.


    Such a slightly mature yet well-maintained woman knew how to pamper a person the most. This was what those young maidens couldn��tpare in.


    Even though the young maidens were more energetic, they didn��t know how to use that energy. They weren��t as considerate as this gentle beauty.


    ��Seems like you have been to many ces. Do you know which ce has the most delicious food?�� Betty looked at Randy smilingly.


    Her sister asked her out for lunch today, saying that she wanted to introduce a man to her.


    She actually didn��t want toe out today, as the previous man hurt her heart thoroughly. She was already utterly disappointed with men. However, she couldn��t withstand Bonnie��s harassment, so she came out after tidying herself up.


    She didn��t expect this man, who wasn��t very handsome, to have so much interesting knowledge. He could give you an interesting answer no matter what you asked him, and he seemed to know about all the ces on the Nond Continent. He seemed to be very knowledgeable.


    ��The most delicious food in the world is right in front of us.�� Randy smiled, and looked at Betty with a heated gaze.


    ��Smooth talker.�� Betty blushed, and red at Randy bashfully, but she was feeling very sweet.


    ��Why do you say I��m a smooth talker?�� Randy pretended to be astonished, and then chuckled. ��The most delicious food in the world that I refer to is in this Mamy Restaurant, made by Boss Mag.��


    Betty was slightly taken aback, and then looked up at the signboard. So he wasn��t talking about her. He was actually talking about the restaurant. She blushed instantly. She felt amused in the midst of her embarrassment. A smile that hadn��t appeared for a long time was revealed on her lips.


    Randy was even happier to see her like this. Smiling, he said, ��Of course, the person in front of me is even more delicious. I am already half-full simply by looking at you.��


    The smile on Betty��s face became even brighter. She tossed all her troubles away, and ripples began to appear at the bottom of her heart.


    The restaurant��s door opened. Mag stood at the door, and smilingly said, ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant.��


    Everyone filed in, and found their usual seats.


    ��Boss Mag.�� Randy blinked at Mag when he walked through the door.


    Mag nodded with a smile, and swept a nce at the beautifuldy next to Randy. He had heard Randy boast about the beauties that he had met before more than once. It seemed like he had found a new target, and she was also a richdy.


    Betty also flicked a nce at Mag. This restaurant��s boss looked rather young and different from the usual restaurant��s bosses, who looked greasy and had big bellies. This boss was tall and strapping. He wore a clean and neat chef��s suit, looking very energetic. Furthermore, he looked rather handsome, and his sexy mustache gave him a more mature presence.


    ��Boss Mag is not just the boss of Mamy Restaurant. He��s also the restaurant��s chef. One could say that he��s the best chef in this world,�� Randy exined with a smile when he saw Betty look at Mag.


    Betty retracted her gaze with a gentleugh, and said, ��I heard experience and skills are very important to a chef. One cannot be a great chef without decades of experience. I didn��t expect him to be a master chef at such a young age.��


    ��That is perhaps talent.�� Randy chuckled helplessly. ��I��ve been to many ces, tasted many scrumptious dishes by many chefs, and interacted with many people, but I��ve never met a chef like Boss Mag. Every one of his dishes is a signature dish, but he is still constantly innovating, and bringing surprises to his customers.��


    Betty looked at Randy with an impressed expression. She had, in fact, passed the age in which she liked men who boasted about themselves. Instead, she was more impressed with men who knew how to appreciate others.


    ��Let��s sit here.�� Randy found a four-person table near a floor-to-ceiling window. He pulled the chair out for Betty first before sitting across from her.


    ��This is a good seat.�� Vicennio sat down with Bonnie.


    Bonnie wrapped her arms around Betty��s arm as soon as she sat down, and whispered next to her ear, ��How is it? Do you like him?��


    Betty blushed slightly. She stole a nce at Randy, who was chatting with Vicennio, and nodded slightly.


    Bonnie said smilingly, ��Tsk. Beggars can��t be choosers indeed. Bring him away with youter. We won��t hold you back. My husband and I have to go back to attend to some urgent matters.��


    Betty naturally knew what was the urgent matter that her friend was referring to. She blushed deeper, and red at her coyly.


    ��You don��t have to envy me. Isn��t there one avable if you want?�� Bonnie gestured towards Randy with her gaze smilingly.


    Randy froze a little. He suddenly wondered if he would be like Vicennio in the future, and would have toe to Mamy Restaurant to nourish his kidneys daily.


    ***


    After the lunch service was over, Mag made himself a pot of tea, and brought the lounge chair to the restaurant��s entrance. He covered himself with a wool nket, and nappedfortably under the warm winter sun.


    There was a slightly smaller lounge chair next to his, and Annie was lying on it. She was looking at him with her big eyes.


    Ugly Duckling snuggled at her feet. It raised its head to yawn before burying its head back in the soft nket again. It closed its eyes, and began to snore.


    Mag turned to look at Annie before saying inwardly, ��Omnipotent System, when can you develop a miracle drug that can make Annie speak?��


    The system seemed to be rather ttered by Mag��s praise, and said, ��This System�� is indeed omnipotent. However, her problem is moreplex, and cannot be resolved with one or two pills. After a series of studies, this System discovered that there is a Fragrant Deer that lives on the Fragrant Ind located in the Staro Sea. If we use its antlers as medicine, perhaps it could have some therapeutic effect on her mutism.��


    ��Staro Sea, Fragrant Ind, Fragrant Deer.�� Mag remembered this information. Regardless if it was indeed useful, as long as there was a glimmer of hope, he would try it out for Annie.


    Communication would be quite difficult for the youngdy if she couldn��t speak for the rest of her life. Moreover, she might never be able to make new friends.


    Mag continued to ask, ��Are there other studies and discoveries?��


    The system lectured, ��This System is a cuisine system. It��s already very improper for me to dabble in medical studies, so can the Host please stop having all these groundless expectations.��


    ��You can post and ask if you don��t know. Don��t you systems have a group chat? You can ask the big shots in your industry.�� Mag was relentless.


    ��I was kicked out of the group chats many times because of you!!!


    ��I am not shameless?!��


    The system was angry.

 Chapter 1837 - Do You Want To Learn Magic from Me?

    <h4>Chapter 1837: Do You Want To Learn Magic from Me?</h4>


    ��RBQ[1. A Chinese Inte ng which means the kind of person one cannot afford to offend.]��RBQ, RBQ����


    Mag cocked his eyebrows, and stopped asking in case the system decided to abandon itself to despair.


    However, since the system had already told him a possibly viable solution, he would make a trip to the Staro Sea in the northeast of the Roth Empire with Annie after he finished his work in the next two days.


    Mag retracted his thoughts, and began to secretly use a cultivation method to circte in his body.


    He identally made himself into a demigod that day when he used the tribtion lightning to strike the octopus.


    However, ording to the system, he had cheated on his way to be a god. If it weren��t for Bro Octopus who undertook the majority part of the tribtion lightning, Mag would have died right on the spot.


    Maybe it was because of that, but he didn��t have rays of light when he raised his hands, and no flower petalsy on his path when he walked. Obviously, he didn��t receive any special effects package from God.


    Besides, his power was indeed beyond the 10th-tier, and had already entered another level.


    However, this difference wasn��t that great that a 10th-tier powerhouse was only like an ant to him. The difference was perhaps like he could take on 10 of them at the same time.


    Of course, if he chose to cheat from afar, and use a flying sword to kill his enemies, he could kill as many as he wished.


    After having a nap, Mag brought Annie to shop around, and they walked around the square. Mag bought candied haws for the little one, and went to the Delicacy Extravaganza��s area that was under construction. He found the stall that Robert arranged for him.


    Robert gave him a lot of respect. Mamy Restaurant��s stall was right in the center of the exhibition hall, and it was double the size of the stall next to it. Moreover, a signboard was custom-made for it. The workers were installing it right now, and they could see it from afar.


    They happened to see Xixi giving the two birds a bath when they returned.


    ck Coal��s burnt feathers had already grown back a little, but it still looked rather ugly.


    Green Pea was still as smug as ever, and it wasbing through its feathers with its beak after its bath. The bright green feathers glowed under the sunlight.


    ��Hi, little girl, I am the honorable Fama Odin Ben. I see that you have special bone structure, and you should excel at martial arts. I have a book�� Mmmm���� ck Coal was interrupted by a handkerchief that covered its head.


    ��Boss Mag, Annie. Did you guys go shopping?�� Xixi asked smilingly.


    ��Yes. I brought Annie out for a bit of fresh air.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He suddenly halted when he was about to leave. He looked at Xixi with a hesitant expression.


    Xixi tossed ck Coal back into the cage, and asked Mag, ��What��s the matter, Boss Mag?��


    ��I will have to trouble you for one thing, Xixi.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Let��s talk inside,�� Xixi said smilingly, and entered the magic potion shop with the basin.


    Mag brought Annie into the shop.


    ��It��s like this. Annie is interested in magic, but I don��t know what kind of magic she is suitable for. Therefore, I would like to ask you to help me do some tests on her,�� Mag said to Xixi directly after she put down the basin.


    The nature magic was equally amazingpared to life magic, and only Xixi and Lulu knew nature magic now. Hence, he would like Xixi to check if Annie could practice nature magic.


    ��Oh, I see,�� Xixi replied meaningfully. Mag had brought Annie to her two days ago, asking her to help treat Annie��s mutism. However, the life magic had no effect on her mutism, so they had to give up.


    She rather liked this quiet little maiden. She was at a lively age, but she couldn��t talk, so it was rather heartbreaking.


    Besides life magic, she was also a water magic caster. As a 7th-tier magic caster, it was a piece of cake for her to test if an ordinary person was suitable to learn magic or not.


    ��Annie, give me your hand,�� Xixi said to Annie smilingly, and held her hand gently. A small green tree suddenly blinked in the middle of Xixi��s palm, and rays of green light beams engulfed their hands.


    Xixi closed her eyes. After a while, she suddenly opened her eyes, and stared at Annie with disbelief.


    Mag knew that she was most probably shocked by Annie��s vast knowledge storage. However, he still asked expectantly, ��Can she cultivate?��


    ��Annie��s situation is very unique. She has an unbelievable knowledge storage that is even vaster than mine. The word ��genius�� isn��t even enough to describe her.�� Xixi nodded. ��However, she doesn��t seem to be able to practice water magic, but she seems to have an affinity with my nature magic.��


    ��So, she can practice nature magic?�� Mag raised his eyebrows. This was useful information.


    ��Please wait for a moment. I��ll go get Lord Urien here to take a look. My ability is limited,�� Xixi said before she hurried away. Soon after, Urien followed her out.


    ��Teacher Urien.�� Mag nodded at Urien.


    ��Boss Mag.�� Urien nodded too, but his gaze was on Annie. His eyes lit up, and he lightly tapped a finger at Annie��s be. Circles of ripples slowly extended outwards.


    ��She has such a vast knowledge storage even though she hasn��t started cultivating!�� Urien was shocked, but he soon regretfully said, ��It��s a pity that she doesn��t have any reaction to ice magic. Seems like she isn��t able to practice ice magic.��


    Urien retracted his finger, and said to Mag, ��If this girl manages to find the type of magic that is suitable for her to cultivate, she will be great if given time.��


    Annie inched closer to Mag. Although she knew this old gentleman wasn��t a bad guy, she still felt a little afraid.


    Xixi hesitated briefly before saying, ��Master, when I checked on Annie earlier, I discovered that she seems to have an affinity for my nature magic. Can we let her try to cultivate nature magic?��


    ��There��s no problem if you��re willing to let her learn from you.�� Urien nodded. The nature magic was the secret magic of the dryads, and Xixi and Lulu were the only dryads left now.


    ��I will do my best to impart nature magic to Annie if she wants to learn from me.�� Xixi smiled at Annie. ��The dryads are already in decline. If we��re going to abide by the rules in the past without making any changes, nature magic is going to disappear sooner orter. That will be the real loss.


    ��What do you think, Mr. Mag?�� Xixi turned to ask Mag. She knew Mag had adopted Annie, so he was considered to be her parent.


    ��It will be for the best if Xixi is willing to take Annie as your disciple.�� Mag nodded. Both the nature magic and the life magic were a secret magic created by the dryads through the World Tree.


    Annie was kind and gentle, so she fitted in with the way of nature very well. Of course he was willing to let her learn nature magic.


    Xixi held Annie��s hand, and asked smilingly, ��Annie, do you want to learn magic from me?��


    Annie looked at Xixi��s gentle smile, and then she, too, smiled and nodded hard.

 Chapter 1838 - I Can Settle One Child With Each Punch

    <h4>Chapter 1838: I Can Settle One Child With Each Punch</h4>


    Xixi took Annie in as her disciple, so she kept Annie behind. She said that she needed to interact more with Annie to form a rtionship before she started to teach her.


    Mag knew that Xixi was a gentle and detailed maiden, and was also Annie��s teacher now, so he didn��t have any objections. He returned to the restaurant alone.


    ***


    ��Master, where do we go to look for good food now?�� Amy nibbled on a corn cob as she followed Krassu around. Her cheeks puffed out just like a silly little hamster��s.


    Krassu was holding a small basket filled with all kinds of snacks, and he looked at Amy with exasperation. ��Did you not have enough, Little Amy?��


    The first thing the little one did after arriving in Rodu was to drag him along to look for good food.


    They had already eaten through three streets, but she had no intention to stop. Her target was always on the next street.


    ��Erm, I think I can eat through another three more streets.�� Amy nodded honestly.


    Krassu shook the basket, and said smilingly, ��Let��s bring these along to eat on our way. We need to make a trip to the Magus Tower to meet some people.��


    ��Alright.�� Amy nodded reluctantly, and followed Krassu up the horse-drawn carriage.


    ��Master, is the Magus Tower built with magic casters? How many magic casters were used to build it in the past?�� Amy asked curiously while munching on the corn cob.


    ��Erm���� Krassu cocked his eyebrows. Why did this question sound so weird? ��The Magus Tower is the Roth Empire��s magic casters�� holynd. The best magic casters in the Roth Empire are all gathered there. They study magic, and take in many disciples so that the numbers of magic casters in the Roth Empire can increase rapidly, and the Roth Empire can be stronger.��


    ��Then, why are you not there? Are you not good enough?�� Amy tilted her head.


    ��I���� Krassu was dumbfounded. ��I established the Magus Tower back then, but I don��t want to manage it now.��


    ��Really?�� Amy��s eyes lit up. ��I didn��t expect Master to be so formidable.��


    ��That��s for sure, Little Amy. Your master is the most famous magic caster on the Nond Continent, the Lord of Fire, Krassu. I established the Magus Tower back then alone���� Krassu spoke with fervor and assurance, but he suddenly realized Amy was quiet. He turned to look, and saw the little one digging through the basket fervently, looking for food. She was in a dilemma as to whether to eat the little drumstick or the little wheat biscuit first. She wasn��t listening to him at all.


    Krassu sighed inwardly. Only this disciple of his never took him seriously. One had to know that people lined up from the entrance of Magus Tower to the city gate, trying to be his disciple.


    Amy finally decided to eat the little drumstick first. She took a bit of it, and then asked, ��Then, do I have to fight with themter?��


    Krassu smilingly said, ��The Magic Caster Tournament will only begin formally tomorrow morning. Does Amy want to fight with those children or those adult magic casters?��


    ��I can settle one child with each punch. It��s no fun at all.�� Amy shook her head with a sparkle in her eyes. She clenched her little fists, and said, ��I want to fight big magic casters so I can pull a few more punches.��


    ��Alright, then Master will arrange for you to take part in the adults��petitions.�� Krassu nodded. He knew Amy��s ability very well. She could handle herself in the adults��petitions. She would be bullying the children if she took part in the children��spetition.


    The horse-drawn carriage stopped in front of the Magus Tower.


    The magic casters who were guarding the Magus Tower looked at the horse-drawn carriage warily. One of them even approached the carriage, holding a magic caster��s staff.


    A little girl in aplete set of magician robes flipped open the curtains, and jumped out of the carriage with a wheat biscuit in hand.


    Then, an old man with white hair and white beard followed after her closely.


    That young magic caster was stunned before eximing, ��Lord Krassu!��


    The magic casters who were going in and out of the Magus Tower all looked over. They all looked surprised when their gazesnded on Krassu. They all crowded over, and then bowed to Krassu respectfully. ��Lord Krassu.��


    ��Wow, Master actually has so many followers.�� Amy looked astonished.


    Krassu nodded seriously before he brought Amy into the Magus Tower, but he had a smug smile. These youngsters were indeed very respectful.


    ��Lord Krassu still looks as formidable as ever!��


    ��Yes. He is the Magus Tower��s founder, the Lord of Fire and the most powerful magic caster in the Roth Empire. He��s a legendary powerhouse that even the giant dragons are afraid of.��


    ��Is that little girl the disciple that he has just taken in? She��s so tiny and cute. She should be our little junior sister.��


    ��Tsk, ording to hierarchy, you have to call her ��junior uncle��.��


    ��Perhaps Lord Krassu brought her here to take part in the Magic Caster Tournament? We have never seen such a young contestant before, even in the junior section.��


    All the magic casters were conversing softly. They were rather curious about Krassu bringing his little disciple back.


    Along the way, all the magic casters were surprised to see Krassu, but they still bowed to thetter respectfully.


    Although Krassu had gone behind the scenes for many years, and even dered his exit from the Magus Tower, his influence in the Magus Tower hadn��t diminished at all.


    ��Woah, Master, you��re hanging on the wall.�� Amy suddenly halted her footsteps, and pointed at the giant wall mural at the entrance. Krassu, who was wearing a magician robe and holding a magic caster��s staff, was right in the center.


    ��This is the Wall of Honor. I��m not hanging on the wall,�� Krassu exined helplessly.


    The people around them covered their mouths and giggled. This little girl was so innocent and cute.


    ��That irritating mister is there too,�� Amy said, pointing at Richard��s portrait at the side.


    It became silent all of a sudden, and everyone had a weird expression. However, no one dared to say anything.


    They had long heard that President Richard and Master Krassu were at odds, but this was a topic which they only dared to discuss privately. They didn��t expect this little girl to point at President Richard��s portrait and say ��that irritating mister�� openly.


    This was the current president of the Magus Tower, a 10th-tier great magic caster and one of the most powerful magic casters in the Roth Empire.


    ��He��s indeed rather irritating.�� Krassu nodded, and continued walking ahead with Amy.


    After walking for a short distance, the mountainous Brent stopped in front of them. He wiped the sweat away from his forehead before saying to Krassu with an obsequious smile, ��What are you doing here, my lord?��


    Krassu flicked a nce at Brent, and mockingly said, ��I built this tower. Do I still need to report to you beforeing here to take a look?��


    ��No, no, no. Of course, you don��t have to report to me. It��s just that we didn��t prepare to wee you properly.�� Brent quickly shook his head. The fat on his face was trembling, and he was so terrified that his face turned pale.


    ��Ha, Little Amy, let��s go.�� Krassu snorted, and continued walking forward.


    ��Mister, you should go on a diet, even though you definitely also won��t look good after you slim down,�� Amy said to Brent smilingly before skipping to catch up with Krassu.

 Chapter 1839 - You Little Jerks

    <h4>Chapter 1839: You Little Jerks</h4>


    Irina slept with Annie because she was afraid that Annie would be frightened after Amy went to Rodu.


    Mag felt especially relieved to sleep on his single bed alone.


    ��As long as the Host is cowardly, 404[1] cannot get me. You little jerks���� A row of tiny words shed through his mind quickly.


    The system, who posted a mocking message in the group chat, was kicked out again.


    ***


    The first thing Mag did after waking up the next day was to write an announcement.


    ��Mamy Restaurant will be participating in the Chaos City��s Delicacy Extravaganza tomorrow. We will be releasing two new limited-edition products at the Delicacy Extravaganza tomorrow��they will only be released during the Delicacy Extravaganza, and won��t appear in the restaurant��s menu.


    ��At the same time, I will share theplete recipes of all the octopus dishes on the Delicacy Extravaganza publicly, and conduct on-the-spot teaching!


    ��Are you tempted?��


    ��This is more than tempting. I have already exploded!��


    ��Does these new limited-edition products mean they��re only avable on that day? We will have to wait for a year if we miss it that day?��


    ��Share the recipes publicly and conduct on-the-spot teaching? I think the Food Association must have struck a deal with Boss Mag under the table.��


    ��Am Icking in learning how to do it? What Ick is ample fresh octopus. We can��t buy this at the seafood market at all.��


    ��Anyway, I have already decided to let all my chefs at home to go there and learn tomorrow so they will know what real cooking is.��


    ��Can I go and open a restaurant if I learn how to cook it?��


    A suddenmotion broke out among the customers lining up at the entrance after they read the notice.


    ��Are you sure they can learn how to cook it?�� Irina stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, and looked at the excited customers out there with a skeptical attitude. These people didn��t look like they knew how to cook.


    ��Others can learn how to do it even if they can��t.�� Mag smiled. ��Besides, they don��t have to make it to my standard. As long as they can grasp the methods and steps, the octopus dishes will defeat their normal dishes easily.��


    Irina turned to look at Annie, who was nibbling on the tofu pudding, and smilingly said, ��Annie has started learning nature magic. Seems like it indeed suits her. Let her continue learning from Xixi today. The World Tree in Xixi can increase Annie��s cultivation speed greatly.��


    ��Alright. I��ll send her overter.�� Mag nodded. Annie had learned it for one day. Her talent was indeed shocking.


    ��I heard from Ashley that you intend to expand the factory?��


    ��Yes. The Night Elves have over 30,000 people, and that number is still increasing. Although the textile factory can support the Night Elves now, it still can��t let all the Night Elves enjoy a blissful andfortable living standard. I intend to create jobs for all the Night Elves.�� Mag nodded. ��I intend to set up an employees�� happiness foundation with my textile factory��s shares. 10% of the annual revenue will be used to do charity, while the remaining 90% will be used to give dividends to all the employees.��


    Irina looked at Mag with a glow in her eyes.


    ��It��s fine. It��s what I should do.�� Mag smiled.


    ��This is all my money. You are so generous to donate it.�� Irina rolled her eyes, but she couldn��t help smiling.


    Mag continued, ��Furthermore, I also decided to recruit employees from the Night Elves for the brewery that I coborate on with Hannah. The sry will be the same as the textile factory��s, and the technical talents will be paid even more.��


    ��Yes. Ashley mentioned that to me. You can just look for her regarding this. She knows better than me who the people that you need are.�� Irina nodded. She threw a nce at the clock on the wall. ��I��ve got to go now. Helena wants to meet me outside the city today.��


    ��Do I need to apany you?��


    ��No. It��s enough for Ah Zi to go with me. She won��t dare to touch me now.�� Irina shook her head. After her saying goodbye to Annie, a golden light shed under her feet, and she disappeared from the restaurant.


    Ding~


    The doorbell rang. Firis and thedies had arrived.


    ***


    After the breakfast service, Mag went straight to the seafood shop. The acting manager, Alia, was waiting outside the shop with nine elves.


    The group of 10 good-looking elves attracted the passers-by��s attention when they stood at the entrance of the shop.


    Mag stood the bicycle in front of the shop, and smiled at them. ��You guys came early.��


    ��We have only just arrived.�� Alia smiled, and her tone was gentle.


    ��Let��s go in first.�� Mag used a key to open the lock in the small door. He pressed on a button to raise the rolling shutter door after they entered. A shop with three open shop fronts was revealed.


    A one-meter-wide disy stand surrounded the exterior of the shop, and it was separated into 10 different sections. A simple barstool which they could use to rest their feet during the lull period was ced under each section of the counter.


    All the elves looked at the ce that they were going to start work at curiously. Compared to the textile factory, the decor here was more exquisite.


    ��These counters are your working area. There��s a total of 10 sections, and each of you has a designated section. We will draw lots to distribute the sectionster.��


    Mag looked at all of them smilingly, and confidently said, ��I have told all of you yesterday that this shop was aprehensive seafood shop, but we are only selling octopus tentacles currently. Our objective is to make the octopus tentacle into a hit item, and make everyone in Chaos City fall in love with it.��


    All of them were looking at Mag with a shimmering gaze. Although they were still not extremely enthusiastic, they already had a clear understanding of themselves and this shop.


    Mag took out a stack of small and thin sales instruction manuals, and passed them to Alia before saying, ��This is the sales instruction manual for the octopus tentacle. We don��t need any sales talk to sell a best-seller. We are using the best quality and cheap prices to impact the customers�� understanding. However, we do need to have the sales attitude that can match it��we need to respect the customers and respect ourselves. All of you can figure out the details when you go back, but I hope all of you can recite the content of the employees�� code of conduct to the manager tomorrow morning.��


    Alia passed a booklet to every one of them. Some elves stole a peek at it. They heaved a sigh of relief after realizing that there were only 20 short and simple lines for the employees�� code of conduct.


    ��Now, I will need all of you to familiarize yourselves with the shop.�� Mag pped his hands to attract all their attention before leading them around the shop.


    The lounge that was separated from the work area was split into two by genders. They could take a short break during the lunch break. Beds and beddings were provided, and heated floors were installed.


    There were beverages and snacks provided at the rest and rx area. As it was still a working environment, Mag didn��t provide any entertainment facilities. Instead, he put a massage chair there so that they could rx their bodies and minds for a while after a busy work day. Separate male and female washrooms were provided too.


    All the elves looked excited. Afortable rest area and an exquisite and interesting rest area. No one expected to have such a considerate design in the shop. This working environment was fantastic.


    Everyone started to look at Mag with more respect and adoration. This boss was indeed very considerate to his employees, making them feel respect and love.


    [1] The HTTP 404 Not Found client error response code indicates that the server can��t find the requested resource. Links that lead to a 404 page are often called broken or dead links, and can be subject to link rot.

 Chapter 1840 - Just Like This?

    <h4>Chapter 1840: Just Like This?</h4>


    ��The second floor is the cold storage. All the freshly frozen goods are stored in the storage on the second floor. We can ess the cold storage through the freight elevator. Let me bring you all there to take a look.�� Mag led the elves to the freight elevator, and demonstrated how to use the freight elevator.


    The freight elevator opened straight into the cold storage. The lights came on as soon as the elevator��s doors opened.


    Octopus tentacles of different sizes were disyed on the rows of shelves. They were disyed with one square meter as the basic unit. The spacious second floor waspletely opened up, and it was almost 200 square meters wide. Octopus tentacles of various sizes were disyed everywhere.


    The small octopus tentacles that were as thin as a thumb and the big octopus tentacles that were as thick as a thigh were all densely stacked together, making people feel oppressed.


    ��These octopus tentacles are disyed ording to sizes: small,rge, and extrarge. You simply drag one square meter of them away. You ce them into the one-button deicer to unfreeze them before replenishing the stocks on the first floor through the freight elevator.�� Mag pointed at the squarish deicer next to the elevator. This thing was also a fool-proof one-button operation.


    ��Boss, there are no medium-sized octopus tentacles?�� an elf asked softly.


    ��Yes. There��s no medium-sized. There are only the small,rge, and extrarge.�� Mag nodded.


    ��What if the customers want to have the medium-sized?�� that elf asked again.


    ��It��s fine, let them p themselves across the mouth then.�� Mag smiled, and said to all of them, ��We will do a trial operation this afternoon, and we��ll most likely wee our very first sales explosion tomorrow. All of you will familiarize yourselves with your work such as ounting, giving back the change, and replenishing the goods. The hectic pace of the work is most likely going to exceed your expectations.��


    All of them began to move under Alia��s instructions after hearing that.


    The small trolley sent the frozen octopus tentacles into the deicer, and deicing was done in three seconds. The octopus tentacles that were stuck together were instantly separated, but they were still in the frozen state.


    Everyone��s sales area was separated into three squares that were used to hold the three different sizes of octopus tentacles. Each slot could hold one square meter of octopus tentacles each perfectly.


    These disy squares had a refrigeration effect, and could maintain the octopus tentacles�� frozen state, preventing the octopus tentacles�� texture from turning bad.


    Alia asked Mag, ��Boss, our shop doesn��t have a signboard yet.��


    ��I��d forget if you didn��t mention it.�� Mag was stunned when he heard that. He actually almost forgot such an important matter. After a brief moment of pondering, he said, ��Then, let��s call it Little Sys Seafood Shop.��


    ��Little Sys Seafood Shop?�� Alia repeated it, feeling that this name sounded rather strange. However, since this name was given by the boss, she couldn��t oppose it, so she simply nodded.


    ��Host! This System objects to this shop��s name. Why is this System little?�� The system��s unhappy voice sounded.


    ��System, isn��t this shop our coboration? I used the word ��little�� from Xiaomi[1] andbined with your ��sys�� to form the shop��s name, showing your importance to me. It��s very difficult to find such a meaningful and purposeful shop��s name now,�� Mag replied sincerely.


    Mag actually had his own considerations regarding this shop��s name. After all, the origin of this octopus tentacle wasn��t nice to exin. If anything happened in the future, he would definitely push the me on the system. After all, this was ��Little Sys Seafood Shop��, and it had nothing to do with Amy.


    Everyone disyed the octopus tentacles in the stall orderly. The mounds and mounds of octopus tentacles looked rather spectacr.


    However, to those people who had trypophobia, it was rather rming.


    The seafood shop was located at the main entrance. The people walking around in the square and the people going into the market could see this shop immediately.


    Mag had priced the octopus tentacles at 50 copper coins per 500 grams regardless of size. The minimum purchase was 250 grams


    This price was rather attractive for seafood. Any price lower than that would attract suspicion about its source. Furthermore, this wasn��t simply seafood, but also a fresh Great Old One.


    The cost price that the system gave to Mag was five copper coins per 500 grams, and that was inclusive of logistics costs. ording to the system, this thing could be harvested again and again, which was even better than harvesting chives[2].


    They had to wait for a few days before they could harvest chives again, but they didn��t have to wait to harvest the octopus tentacle. It would regrow immediately after it was cut off, and they didn��t have to consider the Great Old One��s feelings at all.


    After deducting all the costs, the profit of 500 grams of octopus tentacles was around 40 copper coins. ording to the system��s 100 tons of output per day, in the best-case scenario which was to sell all of them, this octopus tentacle shop could bring him a profit of 8,000,000 copper coins per day.


    Of course, this was the best-case scenario.


    It was obviously impossible to sell 100 tons per day just depending on this shop located at the marketce��s entrance alone. After this shop was established, Mag decided to open branches at all the marketces and areas where the people congregated in Chaos City. He wanted to consume the entire seafood market of Chaos City.


    This was a piece of virginnd that had never been imed before. He was going to swing the first hoe and dig up the gold.


    The shop��s location was excellent, and the octopus tentacles on the shelves were eye-catching enough. However, most of the people who walked by only took a curious look. In the situation where no one knew what it was and how to eat it, almost no one approached to ask about it.


    Although the business was bad, Mag wasn��t concerned. Today��s trial operation was to let the employees familiarize themselves with the sales procedures.


    ��I will hang up the signboard tonight. You all can get off work at 5 pm today. Come punctually to work at 6 am tomorrow morning.�� Mag gave Alia a few simple instructions before he returned to the restaurant.


    The Delicacy Extravaganza��s organizers only provided the venue; each exhibitor was responsible for the specificyout.


    It was a good thing that Mag only decided to do four dishes, and one of them was even the octopus sashimi. Hence, he only needed two stoves, one octopus balls�� grilling te, and two frying woks.


    As taking part in this exhibition was to promote the ��Little Sys Seafood Shop��, Mag decided to split the venue in two. Half of it would be given to ��Little Sys Seafood Shop�� to exhibit and sell the octopus tentacles.


    Mag recruited two orcs on the spot, and made them carry the kitchen equipment and the freezer showcase. He set up the venue within one hour.


    Compared to the surrounding booths which had individual seats set up, Mamy Restaurant��s booth didn��t even have a single chair.


    Mag��s objective was very clear. It was to prevent the customers from lingering. He wanted to maximize the number of customer orders so as to achieve the purpose of promotion.


    Furthermore, the public dining area officially set up by the Delicacy Extravaganza was nearby, so the customers could take food away, and have it over there. Their dining experience wouldn��t be lowered too much.


    Robert happened to be overseeing the work on location, and he came over with a smile after seeing Mag. ��Have you already begun to set up the booth, Boss Mag?��


    ��It��s already all set up,�� Mag replied smilingly.


    ��Just like this?�� Robert couldn��t help but feel shocked when he saw the simple setup and empty booth.


    Mag smilingly said, ��Yes. I will only make four dishes for this Delicacy Extravaganza. Two of them will be the new limited-edition products for the Delicacy Extravaganza, and will only be sold during the Delicacy Extravaganza. Furthermore, I will share the recipes of these four dishes, and conduct on-the-spot teaching.��


    [1] Xiaomi literally means ��Little Rice��.


    [2] A self-deprecating description of individual investors who reinvest in the stock market after initial losses; also used to address youth disillusionment and endemic government corruption.

 Chapter 1841 - Show Us Your Potential, Show Us Your Integrity!

    <h4>Chapter 1841: Show Us Your Potential, Show Us Your Integrity!</h4>


    ��Two new limited-edition products! Sharing four recipes! On-the-spot teaching!��


    Robert��s face began to look like a blooming chrysanthemum, with an increasingly perverted smile.


    This was the number one chef of Chaos City, or perhaps even the number one chef on the Nond Continent, and he was going to publicly share his private recipes during the Delicacy Extravaganza!


    Most importantly, he was even going to conduct on-the-spot teaching.


    Furthermore, he even released two new limited-edition products for the Delicacy Extravaganza!


    Robert was looking at Mag with a touched gaze. He didn��t expect Mr. Mag would cooperate with the Food Association to this extent. He simply had no means to repay such a broad mind and selfless character.


    Mag felt rather uneasy being stared at by Robert��s heated gaze. He even began to suspect that this president had bad ideas on him.


    ��Apart from cooking, I intend to do some promotion too. Is it alright?�� Mag said.


    ��Of course, it��s alright. The Delicacy Extravaganza��spatibility is very high. As long as it��s rted to food, you can sell whatever you want.�� Robert nodded with a smile before he fawningly said, ��Do you have any other requests, Boss Mag? As long as we can do it, we��ll arrange it for you immediately.��


    ��There��s nothing else. The location is good, and the booth is spacious, so it��s rather good.�� Mag shook his head, and then looked at his watch. ��Then I��ll go back first, I still have to do the lunch serviceter.��


    ��Alright, please go get yourself busy.�� Robert nodded, and watched Mag go away. Then, he waved the staff member in charge of advertising over. ��Add this eye-catching slogan at the entrance: do you want to make fine restaurant��s delicacies at home too? The chef of Mamy Restaurant is going to share his popr recipes publicly for the very first time. There are also on-the-spot teaching and the release of new limited-edition products for the Delicacy Extravaganza!


    ��Yes.�� The staff member went away with the instructions.


    ***


    Rodu.


    It was boisterous in the square in front of the Magus Tower.


    Hundreds of thousands of Rodu��s residents and courtiers gathered here, and many of them were even magic casters or people who aspired to be magic casters.


    Today was the opening day of the triennial Magic Caster Tournament. It was also the first day, when thepetition and the dueling were the most intense.


    It was organized by the Magus Tower and supervised by the king of the Roth Empire personally. All the most outstanding young magic casters in the Roth Empire were gathered here. It represented the highest level ofpetition among the Roth Empire��s younger generation.


    This was the stage whereby the disciples of the Magus Tower proved themselves, the chance for many who cultivated alone by themselves to enter the Magus Tower, and also thedder for the magical families to elevate their status.


    One had to know that the top 32 of the Magic Caster Tournament could enter the Magus Tower and study. The top 10 could even be employed as teachers. As for the champion, it was said that he or she would receive an extremely precious golden-purple magic stone and be taken in as the disciple of one of the 10th-tier great magic casters.


    No matter if it was the golden-purple magic stone, which could increase spiritual power, or being taken in as the disciple of one of the 10th-tier great magic casters, it was extremely attractive to the young magic casters.


    Even if they couldn��t get into the top 32, they could still be noticed by the military or personal funders, and gain better resources and status if they did well at the Magic Caster Tournament.


    This was the reason why all the magic casters were so enthusiastic about the Magic Caster Tournament.


    The Magic Caster Tournament took ce once every three years. If they missed this year��s, they would have to wait for another three years.


    Some magic casters grew old as they waited.


    There were over 4000 magic casters taking part in this year��s Magic Caster Tournament, and they were even pre-selected before obtaining the rights to take part. Their power was all above the 4th-tier.


    All the kings of the Roth Empire focused on the knights and magic casters equally. They had been strongly supporting the Magus Tower in the past 100 years. They groomed the magic casters, and gave them space to elevate themselves. It allowed many people who couldn��t be knights to be magic caster apprentices.


    The huge poption base and many support policies resulted in the creation of many powerful magic casters. This was also how the Roth Empire excavated its potential rapidly, and became a terrifying existence that was just ranked below the giant dragons.


    Although there were no seats set up in the spacious square, that didn��t diminish the crowd��s enthusiasm.


    Giant projection screens that were dozens of meters tall had been set up by the Magus Tower all over the square. They were used to broadcast the exciting scenes of the Magic Caster Tournament live. This was also how the majority of themon people watched the tournament.


    However, the giant projection screens were showing the tform right below the Magus Tower now. The king, queen, aristocrats, and magic casters from the Magus Tower were seated in the VIP area. They represented almost all of the Roth Empire��s most powerful stratum. It was obvious how much importance the king attached to the Magic Caster Tournament.


    ��Is that Princess Vanessa sitting behind the queen? I remember that she hasn��t taken part in public events for a long time.��


    ��Yes. I haven��t seen her for a long time. She was such an adorable princess, and she��s even more beautiful now.��


    ��Those people who badmouth her beauty really deserve to die. The princess has perfectly inherited the queen��s beauty.��


    Everyone began to converse softly when they saw Vanessa.


    ��However, why didn��t Prince Josh appear? Is he going to take part in this year��s Magic Caster Tournament?��


    ��Shhh. How can you gossip about the second prince?!��


    There were also people who noticed that Josh didn��t appear. However, in Rodu, both the first prince and the second prince were taboos that couldn��t be mentioned.


    The camera turned to Krassu, who was sitting at the left of the king, and cheers instantly erupted from the crowd.


    Be it themon citizens or magic casters, they all had the utmost respect for this legendary meritorious magic caster who had single-handedly founded the Magus Tower, and contributed greatly to the promotion of magic.


    If the most legendary knight of the Roth Empire was Alex, then the most legendary magic caster of the Roth Empire had to be Krassu.


    ��That little half-elf girl standing next to Lord Krassu is so adorable! She��s even munching on a drumstick.��


    ��Is she Lord Krassu��s disciple? She��s so tiny. She looks like she��s only three or four years old. Is she going to take part in today��s Magic Caster Tournament too?


    ��I don��t think we��ve ever had such a young magic caster before, even in the juvenile section. I think Lord Krassu most likely brought her here to watch the tournament.��


    ��Yes. All the participants are waiting for the opening down there right now, and she��s still munching on the drumstick, so she definitely isn��t going to take part in the tournament.��


    People��s attention was quickly attracted by Amy, who was munching on a drumstick next to Krassu. They couldn��t help discussing her softly.


    Right then, a magic caster with half a head of white hair walked to the center of the tform, and pressed his hands down slowly. A powerful aura instantly spread out.


    The entire square instantly fell silent, and everyone looked at that magic caster with respect and awe.


    Richard, the president of the Magus Tower, and an extremely powerful great magic caster.


    ��Ladies and gentlemen, today��s the opening day of the Magic Caster Tournament. I am the president of the Magus Tower, Richard. The Magus Tower is going to ensure that this tournament is fair and just, so we hope that all the magic casters taking part today will obey the rules. Show us your potential, show us your integrity!�� Richard��s baritone voice reverberated throughout the square, and he swept his cold gaze across the contestants standing at the side. He paused for a moment before saying, ��Now, let us invite His Majesty to give a speech.��

 Chapter 1842 - I Know You Are Lusting After My Drumstick

    <h4>Chapter 1842: I Know You Are Lusting After My Drumstick</h4>


    The crowd fell intoplete silence, and everyone was looking at the king, who was gradually standing up on the screen.


    King Andre had been on the throne for decades, and his aplishments were outstanding. The empire was well-governed and powerful, and its people led a good life, so he was well-loved by his people.


    Andre was very satisfied with how the people looked at him. He always enjoyed his people��s loving gaze, which meant he still had everything, and he was still that benevolent ruler loved by all.


    Of course, it would be even better if there were all the various races under the stage now.


    Andre looked at all the magic casters lining up neatly below the stage, and said in a booming voice, ��Magic casters of the empire, I have seen magic casters after magic casters ascend the tform, and be the support of the empire and legends of the magic casters�� world.


    ��I believe the next legend will be among you all.


    ��For the glory of the magic casters!


    ��For the glory of the empire!


    ��Fight with all your might!


    ��I will be here to witness your legend!��


    ��His Majesty, the King!��


    ��His Majesty, the King!��


    ��His Majesty, the King!!!��


    Loud cheers erupted, and a glow appeared in all the magic casters�� eyes.


    ��Good luck to all of you.�� Andre smiled and sat back down in his seat.


    ��Now, let��s invite Master Krassu to open the Magic Caster Tournament!�� the magic caster who was the emcee loudly dered after waiting for the cheers to die down.


    Everyone turned to look at Krassu at the same time.


    Krassu��the Lord of Fire, the legend of the magic casters, the founder of the Magus Tower, the guiding light for the rise of the empire��s magic casters, the starter of the Magic Caster Tournament, and the idol of the majority of the Roth Empire��s magic casters!


    One could say that he was the one who��d created the current magic casters who were on par with the knights.


    Under the heated gazes, Krassu stood up slowly, and went to the stage.


    ��I��m very gratified to stand here again to look at all of you, young and energetic youngsters, the future pirs of the magic caster world.�� Krassu looked at the magic casters under the stage with an emotional smile.


    ��Krassu!��


    ��Krassu!!!��


    A burst of cheers immediately erupted from the crowd.


    While Krassu was speaking in the front, Vanessa inched towards Amy, and whispered, ��Little Amy, your pigtails are so pretty today.��


    Amy bit into the drumstick, and looked up at Vanessa. ��Big Sister Vanessa, I know you are lusting after my drumstick.��


    ��Erm���� Vanessa gulped with a slightly embarrassed expression. She was the empire��s princess, after all. Although she also had food prepared in front of her, she felt embarrassed to munch on a drumstick in public like Amy.


    Although it would definitely taste fantastic, it definitely wouldn��t be graceful enough.


    <i>I really miss the time when I was young. People would say that I was cute even when I grabbed a drumstick and munched on it��</i>?Vanessa sighed inwardly. She missed the time when she took part in the Magic Caster Tournament as a young child. She was also munching away the whole time like Amy.


    ��Big Sister Vanessa, if you are not going to eat the drumstick in front of you, can you pass it to me?�� Amy quickly finished her drumstick, and was already after the drumstick in front of Vanessa.


    ��This���� Vanessa was a little hesitant. Although she couldn��t eat it now, she was saving it for after the tournament. This drumstick looked delicious, and watching Amy eat it made it look even more delicious.


    ��I��ll return two beggar��s chickens to you when youe to Chaos City again,�� Amy said seriously.


    ��Deal!�� Vanessa immediately gave the whole te of chicken drumsticks to Amy.


    No matter how delicious this drumstick was, it would never be as delicious as Boss Mag��s beggar��s chicken. Regardless of how she looked at it, she would have a good deal.


    A good chowhound could never stand scrumptious food getting cold in front of her.


    Although the queen was maintaining her demure attitude, she smiled when she saw Vanessa and Amy��s interaction. ��This little girl is so cute.��


    Vanessa had been telling her many things about Chaos City for the past few days, and she talked about Mamy Restaurant the most. Thisss seemed to be enchanted by that restaurant. That was why she was nagging about going to Chaos City daily.


    And the restaurant��s boss�� daughter, who was also Master Krassu��s disciple, was this adorable little half-elf girl next to her.


    ��Are you sure that Krassu��s disciple is going to take part in this year��s tournament?�� Richard secretly asked Brent with transaudientmunication.


    ��Yes. One of the reasons that he agreed toe to the Magic Caster Tournament was to let his disciple participate in it. Given his showy character, he would definitely let his disciple take part in the youth category to get the top spot.�� Brent nodded, and revealed a conniving smile. ��But don��t worry, President, I��ve found a young genius, Kassadin, from the Fuller Family. He has just broken through the 7th-tier. He��s been very well-hidden by the Fuller Family, and he intends to set the world on fire at the Magic Caster Tournament. I promised to take him in as my disciple, and lowered his age by five years so that he could take part in the youth category and defeat her.��


    ��Excellent.�� Richard looked at Krassu��s back and smiled.


    He was already sick of Krassu��s smug look. He hoped to see disappointment on his face today.


    ��We, magic casters, should strengthen ourselves to protect our empire, our people, and the weak and defenseless. I hope all of you will remember this after you be the empire��s pirs in the future.


    ��I dere that this year��s Magic Caster Tournament is officially opened!�� Krassu dered loudly.


    ps and cheers erupted instantly.


    The magic casters were very enthusiastic. They wanted to prove themselves in the Magic Caster Tournament.


    Krassu returned to his seat near Amy, who had just started munching on another little drumstick, and indulgently asked, ��Are you full, Little Amy?��


    ��Yes, almost.�� Amy nodded before taking another bite.


    ��Come, this is your contestant��s identification tag. Whoever draws your number, go fight it out with him or her.�� Krassu tied a ck wooden tag with a number carved into it onto Amy��s belt.


    ��Yup.�� Amy nodded, not caring at all.


    That magic caster in the long ck robes levitated again, and loudly said, ��The Magic Caster Tournament officially starts now!


    ��The contestants from both the magic caster category and the youth category will draw lots to decide their opponents. Therefore, all the contestants will partake in eight duels continuously to decide the top 32!


    ��The numbers before 2050 of the magic caster category, you will remain standing where you are, while the contestants from 2050 onwards will randomly grab the flying balls, and the number shown after the flying ball explodes will be your opponent!


    ��The numbers before 500 of the youth category, you will remain standing where you are, while you contestants from 500 onwards will randomly grab the flying balls to decide your opponent!��


    The atmosphere became tense immediately, and everyone turned to look at that giant ball at the edge of the tform. Thousands of number tags that were engulfed by bubbles were ready to go.

 Chapter 1843 - Contestant Number Zero!

    <h4>Chapter 1843: Contestant Number Zero!</h4>


    The contestants from the youth category were all under 14 years old. There were over 1000 of them, representing the future of the Roth Empire��s magic casters.


    Furthermore, those with great potential among them would usually be taken in and groomed by the Magus Tower. Even though thepetition wasn��t as strong as in the magic caster category, people still paid a lot of attention to it.


    Currently, there was a figure in a ck magician cloak standing in the midst of the contestants. He was a head taller than the teenagers next to him, and his face that was concealed by the hood looked rather mature. His gaze was focused on Amy, who was still munching on the drumstick on the stage.


    ��She��s just a little girl who may not even know about fireball magic. Do we need to take her so seriously?�� Kassadin sneered mockingly.


    As the most talented magic caster from the Roth Empire�� ancient magic caster family, the Fuller Family, he had shown great magical talents at a young age. He became a magic caster at five years old, and already broke through the 4th-tier and became a mid-tier magic caster at 10 years old. He was only 19 years old, but he just broke through to the 7th-tier two weeks ago, and became a real advanced magic caster.


    With such talents, even the Magus Tower would recognize him as a genius!


    He had once dreamed of bing Master Krassu��s disciple. He even always believed that Master Krassu had never had a disciple because he hadn��t met him yet.


    However, before he could showcase himself at the Magic Caster Tournament, news of Krassu taking in a half-elf disciple in Chaos City had reached him. He was infuriated.


    Hence, when Brent approached him, and asked him to conceal his age and take part in the youth category to take down Krassu��s disciple, he agreed without any hesitation.


    He wanted to prove himself in front of Krassu, and let him know that he was wrong. He had missed out on a genius.


    <i>Today will be the day that I, Kassadin, will be written into the history books</i>. Kassadin clenched his fists gradually.


    Bam!


    The ball at the edge of the tform exploded, and thousands of balls flew out. They flew towards the magic casters taking part in thepetition.


    The magic casters who had the bigger numbers all reached out to grab the flying balls in front of them.


    The bubbles burst as soon as their hands touched them, dissolving into shimmering lights, andnding on their number tags.


    Their opponent��s number for their first duel appeared on the number tag as well as the battleground��s number.


    At the same time, the chosen magic caster��s number tag also reflected the duel information.


    This method was apparently created by Krassu in the past. It could decide to duel sequence efficiently, and simplify the originallyplicated process of drawing lots. At the same time, it required the magic casters to duel continuously so as to test if the magic casters�� endurance and foundation were indeed solid.


    ��All the lots are drawn! All magic casters will proceed to the designated venues ording to the information on the number tags. The duel will start soon!�� The emcee��s voice reverberated throughout the square again, and all the magic casters began to move to their venues.


    The square in front of the Magus Tower was extremely huge. It was split into thousands of battle zones. Each battle zone was about 100 square meters big, and it seemed a little small for the magic casters�� duels.


    The rules for the duel were simple. As long as one party surrendered, was unable to continue battling, stepped out of the battle zones, or suffered a lethal blow as judged by the judges, they would be considered defeated.


    <i>Who is number zero? Don��t the numbers start from one?</i>?A fat magic caster standing in a battle zone not far from the tform looked at the number tag in his hand, and looked around curiously. He was curious about who his opponent was.


    As a 6th-tier earth magic caster, Harvey felt very confident.


    He entered the top 100 in the previous Magic Caster Tournament, and his objective in the current tournament was to enter the top 64. He wanted to join the Magus Tower on his 30th birthday as a gift to himself.


    The magic casters began to enter the square, but everyone��s gaze was fixed on the little girl next to Krassu on the tform with the camera.


    It was said that Master Krassu��s disciple would be taking part in this year��s Magic Caster Tournament too. However, she was still so small. Even those youngsters taking part in the youth category were about 10 years old. Nine- and eight-year-olds were already rare, let alone a three- or four-year-old magic caster.


    ��Little Amy, it��s time for you to go andpete,�� Krassu said to Amy with a smile after seeing almost all the magic casters had reached their battle zones.


    ��Are we going to start fighting now?�� Amy looked up at her half-eaten little drumstick, and ced it on the little te in front of her after pondering. Then, she said to Krassu seriously, ��Master, my drumstick is still warm, so don��t try to eat it. I will be back soon, and I still want to eat it.��


    ��Alright.�� Krassu nodded helplessly. This drumstick was more important to Amy than the tournament.


    Amy was relieved. While wiping her hands with a towel she took from the side, she asked, ��Who am I fighting?��


    ��There. That little fatty in yellow clothes. Go and defeat him, and you cane back to eat your drumstick.�� Krassu pointed in the direction of Harvey to Amy.


    ��Alrighty.�� Amy nodded. She took her magic caster��s staff, and leaped off the chair. She flipped her little cloak, and walked towards that little fatty whom Krassu had pointed out.


    Only now did the crowd see that the number tag swinging at Amy��s waist wasn��t the youth category��s white tag, but the magic caster category��s ck tag!


    ��Number zero! The first ever in history!��


    ��Mamma mia, I��m shocked! She��s actually taking part in the magic caster category��s duels!��


    ��A three-year-old magic caster category��s contestant?! She��s got to be the youngest contestant ever in history?��


    The square burst into amotion instantly.


    Everyone wore an astonished expression on their face.


    King Andre turned, and said to Krassu smilingly, ��I didn��t expect you to let this child take part in the magic caster category��spetition.��


    ��She insisted on joining the magic caster category. She said it��s no kick when she can settle one kid with one punch,�� Krassu replied, smiling as well.


    The people around them all had a weird expression when they heard that. Even in the youth category, Amy was the youngest, and yet she didn��t think that they were her match at all. Her character was rather simr to Master Krassu��s.


    ��H-how is that possible? He actually let her join the magic caster category��spetition.�� Brent paled. This waspletely different from his expectation.


    Although Richard was a little surprised, he didn��t show it on his face. Instead, he smiled. ��Since this is the case, we don��t have to do anything. There are many experienced 7th-tier magic casters in the magic caster category and even a few magic casters who are at their 7th-tier peak.��


    ��Indeed.�� Brent regained his wits. His mouth twitched when he looked at Kassadin, who was dueling with a 10 years old child in the distance. ��However, it��s a pity for Kassadin. With his ability, he would have been able to get in the top 32 in the magic caster category.��


    Kassadin was also dumbfounded now. In order to duel Krassu��s disciple, he had taken the risk to be vilified as someone bullying children, and forcefully joined the youth category.


    In the end, she went to the magic caster category?


    F*ck��


    How was he going to battle her now?


    (�s�F����)�s(�ߩ���

 Chapter 1844 - There Are New Blows Every Day

    <h4>Chapter 1844: There Are New Blows Every Day</h4>


    <i>Therefore, my first opponent is Master Krassu��s disciple? A three-year-old kid?</i>?Harvey looked at that little girl who leaped off the tform and skipped towards him.


    Her two pigtails swung up and down. Her adorable look, coupled with her exquisite face, had already gained her many fans along the way.


    Harvey backed off instinctively with an awkward expression. He even felt like screaming, ��You, stay away from me!!��


    A real man had to challenge a real man, of course.


    Moreover, an earth magic caster like him was different from the usual dainty long-range offensive magic casters. He had a powerful defensive ability while having a rather powerful ability to end a melee at the same time.


    He felt he could even poke a hole through the little girl��s face with one finger, so how was he going to fight her?


    If he went too hard on her, not to mention Master Krassu, who was watching on the stage, just the crowd who already began to cheer the little girl on could drown him in their spit.


    If he wasn��t serious, he might also trigger the judges�� contempt. Then, his dream of joining the Magus Tower would be shattered.


    He would rather face a 7th-tier magic caster than this opponent, whom he didn��t know how to handle.


    ��Are you my opponent?�� Amy skipped to the middle of the arena. She lowered her head to look at her own number tag before looking at the number tag at Harvey��s waist. Then, she nodded, and cutely said, ��Yes, it��s you.��


    Harvey had a depressed look. He felt miserable.


    However, he still tried his best to put up a smile, and nodded his head at Amy with a smile. ��Yes, it��s me. Cute little girl, I hope you won��t be too dejected if you lose to meter. After all, you are still young, and there are plenty of chances for you in the future.��


    ��Yup.�� Amy nodded obediently before tilting her head to look at the judge, who was standing at the side. ��Uncle, can I hit him now?��


    Harvey��s mouth twitched. This wasn��t the behavior which showed she understood his words.


    The judge maintained his severe and just expression, and gravely said, ��The emcee will dere the start for everyone together.��


    Perhaps it was because of Krassu, but the live broadcast had a lot of scenes in Amy��s arena.


    The tiny Amy against Harvey, who was muchrger than the usual magic casters, induced the d��j�� vu of seeing a little rabbit encountering a giant bear.


    ��Harvey! He��s a 6th-tier earth magic caster. I have seen hispetition at the previous Magic Caster Tournament. He made it into the top 100.��


    ��Earth magic casters excel at defense, and he is even a strong magic caster, so he might have very good power to end a melee. He has a great advantage in such a small arena.��


    ��Yes. If he steadily pushes forward, as long as the other party cannot break through his defense within a short period of time, she will be pushed out of the arena.��


    ��Is that cute girl leaving at the very first round?��


    The spectators talked enthusiastically. Even though they liked Amy more based on looks, the majority of them believed she couldn��t defeat Harvey.


    Although Amy was Krassu��s disciple, she was simply too young, and had only learned magic from Krassu for six months.


    ��Seems like your precious disciple can indeed return to eat her drumstick soon,�� Richard said in a mocking tone as he curled his lips.


    Brent was trying to suppress his smile. He didn��t expect Krassu��s disciple to be as unlucky as to meet such a formidable opponent in her very first round. A 6th-tier earth magic caster at his peak wasn��t any weaker than Kassadin.


    ��Yes. Compared to dueling, the chick drumstick is indeed more important to her.�� Krassu had a calm expression. ��Therefore, this little fatty won��t evenst three seconds.��


    ��Really?�� Richard pursed his lips. He thought Krassu was simply being stubborn.


    ��I heard your eldest disciple has also taken part in this year��s Magic Caster Tournament?�� Krassu looked at Richard smilingly. ��Perhaps he is also thinking about bing my disciple?��


    Richard��s mouth twitched. He suppressed his anger, and tried to as calmly as possible say, ��Jasper only wants to gain somebat experience while looking for an opportunity to break through.��


    ��He might be able to find it if he gets beaten up by my disciple.�� Krassu chuckled.


    ��Then you��d better pray that your disciple can make it through this round.�� Richard smirked.


    The magic casters around them didn��t dare make a single sound, but they did begin to anticipate how the meeting of Krassu��s and Richard��s disciple in the arena would unfold.


    ��All magic casters get ready! The first round of the Magic Caster Tournament starts now!��


    The emcee��s booming voice reverberated throughout the square.


    Countless dazzling lights exploded in the square immediately. All kinds of magic started to explode in all corners of the square, and the battle had begun.


    <i>I will defend myself a little for show before tossing this little one out gentl</i>y. Harvey twisted his neck, and focused his gaze on Amy.


    He had his sights fixed on the top 64, so this was just an insignificant obstruction.


    Compared to joining the Magus Tower, bullying children was just a small matter. He just had to do it a bit more gentlemanly.


    ��Fat Uncle, here Ie.�� Amy grasped the magic caster��s staff, and looked at Harvey, ready to attack.


    ��Come on, then.�� Harvey��s face twitched a little before he set up an earth magic defensive shield casually. An opponent who was too adorable and polite could indeed affect hisbat power.


    Bam!


    A loud explosion.


    The ground underneath Amy sank 50 cm, and spiderweb-like cracks spread out while Amy��s little figure dashed towards Harvey like an arrow. She was so fast that they could only see a faint red shadow.


    ��What an impressive speed!��


    ��She actually initiated the attack!��


    ��Could this be Master Krassu��s closebat magic?!��


    The crowd was in an uproar. Everyone was staring at this scene in disbelief.


    Harvey��sid-back expression also changed instantly as he looked at that little figure dashing towards him like a sh of light with disbelief.


    As he was a battle-hardened magic caster, his reaction was rather fast.


    He stomped his right foot on the ground, and the ground shook gently. A mud wall rose up rapidly, and muddy yellow light beams also exploded on his body. A mud-colored heavy armor appeared, and covered almost his entire body.


    However, just as the heavy armor appeared on his body, and the mud wall hadn��t risen high enough to shield him, that red light already reached him.


    Bam!


    A dull thud.


    Half of the mud wall shattered, and Harvey only saw a red beam of lightnd on his face.


    The earth magic shield crumbled instantly, and he flew backwards as if he was rammed by a huge beast.


    The mud-colored heavy armor shattered in midair, and he crashed onto the ground after flying 10-odd meters backwards.


    ��This�� How is this possible���� Harvey tried to get up by pressing one hand on the ground as he looked at Amy, who was standing at the position where he used to stand. He couldn��t ept the blow given to him by the fact that he was defeated by a four-year-old kid with such a method.


    ��Fat Uncle, continue to live properly. There are new blows every day.�� Amy blinked and smiled at him. ��I am going back to eat my drumstick now.��

 Chapter 1845 - Bravo, Little Boss!

    <h4>Chapter 1845: Bravo, Little Boss!</h4>


    The judge was also stunned for a moment before dering, ��Number Zero is the winner!��


    ��The little girl is so fearsome!��


    ��What��s that? Could that be the legendary closebat magic?��


    ��What great strength! She actually sent such a strapping magic caster flying with one strike!��


    The crowd burst into amotion after being stunned for a moment.


    No one expected the situation to change so rapidly. The emcee had just dered the start of thepetition. Some magic casters were still guiding their magic, while the battle had already ended here.


    That powerful earth magic caster had be the best background. The shattered rocks and mud on the ground and the dust that was still swirling around made this impact feel even stronger.


    <i>This little girl is actually so powerful.</i>?A hint of surprise also appeared on Andre��s face. He, too, was shocked by Amy��s performance. He turned to say to Krassu, ��Krassu, your disciple has inherited your closebat magic perfectly.��


    ��You��re being too kind with your praises, Your Majesty.�� Krassu chuckled with tant pride.


    Meanwhile, Richard��s face was sullen. He had never expected Krassu��s disciple to take down that earth magic caster with just one strike.


    A little one who had just learned magic for six months actually had such a formidable power. Such a talent was beyond their imagination.


    Brent also had a stunned look on his face. He had difficulty epting the results of that earth magic caster being thrown out of the battle zone so easily with just one strike.


    ��I���� Harvey watched the little figure with two swinging pigtails walk away with devastation. He cked out and fainted after hearing the discussion around him.


    ��Carry him away.�� The judge waved his hand, and two people immediately came to carry Harvey away.


    <i>She�� Why is she so powerful?</i>?On the other side, Kassadin��who used a tornado to send a kid out of the arena��looked with a rapidly changing expression at the screen that showed a small figure skipping.


    ��Woah. Look guys, that big guy in the youth category is very powerful too.��


    ��But why does that kid look like he��s in a hurry to grow up?��


    ��Yes. A 7th-tier magic caster of his age is definitely a genius among the geniuses, but why did we never hear about him before? It felt like he was bullying little children.��


    Kassadin, who had dispatched his opponent easily, was also noticed by many people.


    Kassadin blushed when he heard those discussions. He lowered his head with guilt, and quickly strode away after the judge dered the results.


    He wished he could find a hole in the ground to hide himself right now. He shouldn��t have lowered his age to take part in the youth category. People would say that he bullied the kids if he won, or that the kids bullied him if he lost. He would lose out either way.


    Amy skipped back to the tform. She picked up a wet handkerchief on the table to wipe her hands before picking up the drumstick to take a bite again. A satisfied smile appeared on her face instantly.


    ��It��s indeed still warm.��


    Andre looked at Amy with augh, and said, ��Give this little girl another 10 chicken drumsticks.��


    ��Really?�� Amy��s eyes lit up before she said with appreciation, ��Thank you.��


    ��Good job, Little Amy.�� Krassu also looked at Amy smilingly. His precious disciple had done him proud today, and also pped those people who questioned the closebat magic across the face.


    People had been putting down the closebat magic. They believed only Krassu could disy the power of the closebat magic, and it was only done by relying on powerful magical assistance.


    However, Amy was different. She was a magic caster who had only cultivated for six months. She didn��t have the support of powerful magic and the assistance of a peak power.


    Her earlier strike had disyed her precise control of magic and astonishing battle techniques.


    A seemingly simple strike actually had an ingenious grasp of timing and choice of angle.


    This made Krassu rather shocked too. Hisbat style was very straightforward. In in words, he used pure strength and power. There weren��t many techniques involved. His instantaneous explosion of magic during the melee rendered his opponent unable to react.


    Meanwhile, Amy was like a swordsman with precise sword fighting techniques. She could catch her opponent��s weak spots during the fight, and then deal a fatal blow. He couldn��t have taught Amy that.


    <i>Could�� this be natural talent?</i>?Krassu��s smile began to widen. He increasingly felt that his disciple was a treasure, and he was really lucky.


    ��Little Amy���� Vanessa looked at Amy smilingly.


    ��Here, I��ll give you one.�� Amy, who had just received 10 drumsticks, generously picked one up, and passed it to Vanessa.


    That clear and pure gaze made Vanessa feel rather embarrassed, but she couldn��t gulp when her gazended on that zed, warm, and aromatic drumstick.


    Andre looked at Vanessa indulgently, and smilingly said, ��Eat it. You loved chicken drumsticks when you were small.��


    ��Then, I will dig in now.�� Vanessa��s eyes lit up, and she took the drumstick from Amy. Her eyes curved into crescents immediately after taking a small bite.


    The fights between magic casters weren��t usually as quick as Amy��s.


    Especially for those who weren��t strong in offensive power and whose opponents only knew how to defend themselves. The battle between two weak contestants would then be long and tedious. Unless one party exhausted their magical power, it would be difficult to end the duel.


    And the second round��s starting time depended on when the first round��sst battle ended.


    Those who ended the battle quickly would get more time to rest, while those who exhausted their strength before barely advancing to the next round would have to battle the next magic caster without any rest.


    Survival of the fittest was the Magic Caster Tournament��s most real and cruel aspect.


    Apart from selecting and grooming talents for the empire, the Magic Caster Tournament also had the objective of earning three years�� worth of activity��s funding for the Magus Tower. People needed to buy a ticket before they could enter to watch the tournament.


    Apparently, those VIP seats that allowed one to watch the duels close up would cost over 10,000 copper coins each.


    And the front-row seats of tomorrow��s finals would cost 100,000 copper coins each.


    Apart from that, there were also real-time betting events rted to thepetition. This was also one of the Magus Tower��s sources of ie.


    After all, it was a top sport event that only took ce once every three years, and they could even witness historical events and legends, so this business had always been an important source of revenue for the Magus Tower.


    ��Bravo, Little Boss!�� Abraham, who was gnawing on duck chops in the first row, took out a stack of banknotes, and tossed them to the butler next to him. ��Bet all this on Little Amy, and then bet all the winnings from every round on her too.��


    ��Yes.�� The butler quickly strode off with the banknotes that valued over 1,000,000.


    ��I have high hopes for you, Little Boss. I hope I can earn all of my meals�� cost for the rest of my life today. That will be great,�� Abraham said with a chuckle.

 Chapter 1846 - Look, That Person Is Bullying Children Again

    <h4>Chapter 1846: Look, That Person Is Bullying Children Again</h4>


    Amy��s performance in the first round shocked everyone, so in the second round, almost all the live streams were focused on her.


    Her second opponent was a 5th-tier water-type magic caster.


    As soon as thepetition started, before the opponent even finished mumbling his spell, he was already flying in the air, smacked by Amy��s staff.


    Amy was the epitome of violent beauty.


    It even gave one an illusion of a knight appearing on a magic caster stage.


    Was he indignant?


    Yes, the magic caster who was smacked felt indignant.


    However, he could not say anything.


    It felt more eptable to say that he was defeated by a three-and-a-half-year-old magic caster than to say that he was defeated by a three-and-a-half-year-old knight.


    Krassu had not engaged in a fight for many years in public, and closebat magic practitioners were decreasing in number as well. It was even thought to be a rare urrence in the world of magic casters.


    However, right now, everyone could feel the horror of closebat magic once again.


    ��Daddy, I want to learn this too!��


    ��I want to learn it too, but do you think this is something you can master by just learning?��


    ��Since I can��t create a fireball no matter how hard I try, maybe I can try intermediate magic. After all, I think I can wield the staff pretty well.��


    ��I love this little girl. She��s so cool!��


    The audience waspletely smitten with Amy, and also showed great interest in closebat magic.


    On the other side, Kassadin used his wind de to push his opponent out of the battle area, and won easily once again.


    ��Wah, look, that person is bullying children again! How shameless!�� someone cried out.


    Kassadin��s face turned ck instantly.


    (�s�F����)�s(�ߩ���


    He felt like he was about to break down��


    ***


    For the rest of thepetition, Amy did not meet any particrly strong opponent. On top of that, she disyed the violent beauty of a magic caster.


    Who said that a magic caster couldn��t be on fire when they engaged in a fight?


    Amy��s appearance had overthrown this!


    Although the image of every blow hitting a vital point sending the opponent tens of meters away was not as impactful as the sh of magic in other stages, no one could beat Amy��s record of finishing the battle in the shortest time.


    Everyone knew very clearly what this kind of highly efficient battle mode meant. If one were to fight with one��s life, before Amy��s opponent could even unleash his spell, he would already be dead.


    Unknowingly, Amy was already on her seventh winning streak.


    And in this elimination round, they were already in the top 64.


    This was thestpetition for the day, and it was also thest battle before they��d move into the finals.


    At this point, other than a few lucky ones, the rest were basically all at the peak of the 6th-tier or at the 7th-tier.


    All the magic casters could not hide the fatigue on their faces. After seven consecutive battles, with opponents getting stronger and stronger, almost everyone had already given their all to make it to this point.


    However, everyone��s eyes were burning with fighting spirit. This was thest battle of the day. As long as they could win this battle, they would be able to make it into the top 32, and that was the ticket to Magus Tower.


    Therefore, it was very enticing for magic casters.


    Even if one could not get into the top 32, as long as they disyed their strength and potential in the battle, they might have a chance of being picked by the Magus Tower.


    In this battle, everyone had to give it their all.


    The petite and cute Amy stood out among the crowd like a rabbit amongst elephants, looking very weak and pitiful.


    But no one was treating her like a weak and pitiful baby after watching her throw seven magic casters out of the arena.


    When one belittled her, she would be the Niohuru Amy who would teach you how to do it.


    ��My Lord, your million has already be 20,000,000. Do you still want to continue cing the bet?�� the butler came back to Abraham��s side with a box excitedly.


    ��Of course! But you don��t have to bet it for each round. Just go all in on Amy as the champion,�� Abraham said with a wave of his hand.


    ��Champion?�� The butler was stunned. Although he knew that his master was very wealthy, this was after all 20,000,000 they were talking about. He hesitated for a while before saying, ��My Lord, although the odds of winning after betting on Miss Amy as the champion is up to 100%, the risk is not small, either����


    ��What��s there to be afraid of? I merely took out a million. Go, all in.�� Abraham waved his hand with a smile.


    ��Alright.�� The butler did not speak further and left quickly.


    ***


    In this round, the opponents were still decided by drawing lots.


    ��Zero?�� A young man in white looked at the number in his hand and frowned.


    ��What a pity. Master would definitely want to watch me defeat Krassu��s disciple,�� a young man in a ck magician robe muttered to himself when he saw the white-robed man��s number.


    ��Senior Albin picked Master Krassu��s disciple!��


    ��Senior Albin just broke through to the 7th-tier recently to be an advanced magic caster.��


    ��Senior Albin is trained in ice magic, while that kid would probably learn fire magic from Master Krassu. Looks like it would be an exciting match between ice and fire.��


    ��The size of the arena for the top 64 is increased by 10 times to give the participants enough space to work their magic. This is not good news for closebat magic casters.��


    ��This battle will tell if a closebat magic caster is better or a long-range offensive magic caster is better.��


    The disciples of the Magus Tower conversed fervently in the audience.


    There were huge differences in opinions on whether closebat magic was stronger or long-range offensive magic was stronger.


    ��Albin is a little stronger than Kassadin. He will definitely win,�� Brent told Richard softly.


    Richard nodded slightly. Albin was the disciple of the sixth elder. His potential and strength were for all to see, and on top of that, he had the bloodline of the Magus Tower, and was not to bepared with the normal Magus Tower disciples.


    Watching Amy make her way straight to the top 64 and Krassu��s proud smile was an eyesore.


    If Amy were to make it into the top 32, the whole world would know that Krassu had a genius disciple who thrashed all the other talents. Richard would not like to hear such news.


    ��The results of the draw are out. All participants are to move to their respective arenas and prepare for the battle!��


    All the participants quickly move towards theirpetition arenas. A staff member even kindly pointed the way for Amy. The little fellow was too small, and thepetition area was too big, so it was really quite difficult for her to find her way on her own.


    ��Wow, Big Brother, your clothes are really clean,�� Amy, who had reached her arena, said with her eyes brightly lit when she saw Albin, who was standing far away.


    Albin was skinny, and had an aloof aura. Although he had been through seven battles, his white clothes were still very clean.


    ��I am Albin.�� Albin nodded slightly. Although his opponent was a little girl, he still had to mind his manners.

 Chapter 1847 - Chapter 1847

    <h4>Chapter 1847: c</h4>


    Amy��s duel with Albin had attracted the audience��s attention once again.


    On one side was a young talented closebat magic magic caster who pushed through into the top 64 without finding an opponent that needed an extra smack from her.


    On the other side was an ice magic advanced magic caster who could freeze the entire arena with a wave of his hand and a flutter of his sleeve, eliminating his opponents before they could even brush past his sleeve.


    The duel between ice and fire.


    An exchange of blows between a closebat magic caster and a long-range offensive magic caster.


    Endless possibilities coulde true within this 1000-square-meter arena.


    <i>This moment�� should have been mine��</i>?Kassadin, who thought he was invincible, and had won the entrance ticket to the youth category��s top 32, looked at the two people on the screen, and gnashed his teeth angrily.


    If he had not been put in a lower tier, he would have already been among these 64 people, and would advance to the top 32 with everyone watching him.


    And not being called a bully like he was now��


    ��Is your disciple also a 7th-tier magic caster already?�� Andre asked curiously as he looked at the calm Krassu.


    The other courtiers and magic casters at the elevated tform also turned to look at Krassu. This disciple of Krassu had eliminated almost all her opponents within a second previously. All of a sudden, they were uncertain how strong she actually was.


    None of them would think that she won against her opponents based on luck. Even the 6th-tier earth magic caster she battled first also used his best defense skills against her.


    What everyone was concerned about was if Krassu��s disciple had really broken through the 7th-tier to be an advanced magic caster.


    If that was true, she would be the youngest advanced magic caster in history.


    ��My disciple has yet to break through the 7th-tier.�� Krassu shook his head with a smile.


    Everyone let out a silent sigh of relief, especially the magic casters from the Magus Tower.


    ��However, I think it should be about time,�� Krassu said slowly.


    The expressions of the magic casters from Magus Tower changed. They could already imagine that the era of being thrashed by a young magic caster like Irina for decades would now change into the era of yet another young genius.


    This was a scary cycle of changing from one elf to a half-elf.


    ��The tiers are just something that people use to categorize things. I��ve never thought that it should be the only standard to determine a person��s strength. An ordinary person standing behind a magic caster could also kill him with a single stab with a knife,�� Krassu said.


    Everyone had varying expressions. They all had different thoughts with regard to Krassu��s words. However, they all remained silent.


    While those on the elevated tform were talking, the emcee had announced the start of thest round.


    Albin raised the magic caster��s staff in his hand, and quickly mumbled a spell. Ice elements quickly coagted, and frost started appearing beneath his feet, spreading out rapidly. He quickly built three ice walls in front of him, directly blocking the passage between him and Amy.


    It was apparent that he had learned from the experiences of all the magic casters who had been eliminated by Amy within a second. The first thing he did was to build a line of defense to prevent Amy from quickly closing in on him to buy himself more time to work out an advanced spell.


    ��An immediate ice wall spell. An advanced magic caster groomed by the Magus Tower indeed!��


    ��I guess the little girl will have no way of closing in on him quickly. By the time she breaks through those three walls, there will be an advanced magic spell waiting for her.��


    ��Will this be the end of a legend?��


    The atmosphere tensed up immediately. Many of Amy��s fans started to worry.


    ��A textbook response strategy. Senior Albin indeed!��


    ��A closebat magic caster who can��t get close is no different from a soldier who can only wield a spear.��


    ��That��s right. Master Krassu will even frequently use the fireball magic for deterrence when he��s up against the giant dragons. Closebat magic still has to work with long-range offensive magic to achieve a powerful attack in a battle.��


    The discussions of the people from the Magus Tower had more depth, but most of them did not think that Amy could win.


    ��Ice?!�� Amy saw the three ice walls that had suddenly appeared and advanced magic caster, Albin, who was forming his advanced ice magic. Her eyes lit up, and she eximed, ��I know this too!��


    ��Huh?��


    Albin and the audience were all stunned. They watched wide-eyed as Amy formed an ice spear slowly in her hands.


    That spear was a good two meters long. Its sharp tip glistened under the rays of the sun. Cold air formed around the ice spear, and the ice elements were so active they were almost visible to the naked eye.


    This long and thin ice spear did not appear to be in stark contrast to small Amy��s hands. Instead, it looked ratherpatible with her.


    ��Wind fire wheels!�� Amy suddenly called out. Two spinning fireballs appeared beneath her feet, and elevated her a meter above the ground.


    Her cape pped in the wind, the wind fire wheels whirred under her feet, and the ice spear in her hands revealed its sharp tip.


    At this moment, Amy looked suave.


    ��Fire spear! Destroy!�� Amy shouted in a kiddish voice as she threw her ice spear out.


    The ice spear flew at the speed of light, and the moment it left her hand, a burst of fireunched from its tail end, causing the ice spear to increase its speed to the maximum.


    Frosty air circled around the spear like two ice dragons, protecting it as it made its way towards Albin, who was behind the three ice walls.


    This was the duel between ice and ice. The ice spear was so quick that it covered tens of meters, sucking in the cold air around as it went and got increasingly stronger.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, three ice walls half a meter thick stood in front of Albin. He was still chanting his spell quickly, causing the frosty air to coagte at his magic wand. As long as he had a bit more time, this advanced magic spell would bepleted.


    But he was still toote.


    The three thick ice walls shattered upon impact as though they were bubbles.


    As ice shavings danced in the air, a sharp tip stabbed right into Albin��s be.


    Albin��s expression changed drastically. The bone-piercing cold enveloped himpletely. He knew that he had nowhere to run.


    The audience all watched with their mouths wide open, and some even closed their eyes out of fear.


    Just at this moment, an ice shield suddenly appeared in front of Albin.


    Ding!


    The ice spear hit the ice shield, forming a crisp sound, and after forming a hole in that shield, it shattered into pieces.


    Albin looked at the ice shield in front of him, and was stunned. It was at this moment that he realized that at the moment he was about toplete his advanced magic spell, he was frightened to the point that his spell failed, and he formed an ice shield in front of him instinctively.


    ��Hm?�� Amy looked at the ice spear that shattered into pieces, and then at Albin. She appeared rather puzzled, and formed another ice spear.


    ��Albin, you��ve lost,�� a magic caster donning a white robe called out coldly from the elevated tform.


    Albin looked towards the elevated tform upon hearing that, and then finally knew where the ice shield came from. He removed his ice wall in shame, and left the battle arena with a face red with embarrassment. He looked at Amy, and gave her a palm hold fist salute[1] as he said, ��I have lost.��


    ��You��re too humble.�� Amy copied Albin, and also did a palm hold fist salute. She was still a little clueless as to how she even won.


    [1] [Annotation text missing]

 Chapter 1848 - Ah, Im Dead

    <h4>Chapter 1848: Ah, I��m Dead</h4>


    The arena was dead silent. The audience had not regained their senses from the shock.


    ��Number 0, Victory!��


    The judge��s reaction was quick enough. After ensuring that Albin had left the battle arena, he quickly announced the result of the battle.


    ��So she just used ice magic to defeat a 7th-tier ice magic caster?��


    ��Was that a real spear?��


    ��That��s a stretch.��


    ��Was that a closebat magic or long-range offensive magic? It��s the first time I��ve seen long-range offensive magic being triggered manually.��


    ��It was the sixth elder who ended the battle just now, right? If the ice shield had not appeared in time, the result would��ve been unimaginable.��


    ��If I didn��t remember wrongly, she��s not just Master Krassu��s disciple. She��s also the disciple of the Lord of Ice, Master Urien����


    ��Wow�� An ice and fire magic caster! Thebination of both long-range offensive magic and closebat!��


    The Magus Tower viewing area was in a frenzy as all the magic casters looked at Amy in disbelief.


    The way this battle ended once again subverted what they knew and imagined magic to be.


    ��That��s wicked?!��


    ��A three-year-old advanced magic caster! I think this world has gone bonkers!��


    ��She looks so cute doing the palm hold fist salute!��


    ��Ah, I��m dead����


    The audience also broke into noisy chatter.


    However, they felt even more inspiredpared to the magic casters from the Magus Tower who were mindblown.


    Ordinary people usually had high regard for advanced magic casters, and they were thought to be the group of the strongest people.


    However, Amy just used an ice spear to defeat an advanced magic caster, and even forced the elder at the elevated tform to intervene.


    It was really shocking to see how a small body could contain such horrifying strength.


    The expression of everyone at the elevated tform changed.


    Some of the elders from the Magus Tower at the elevated tform could not even understand the ice spear that Amy created just now, much less the students from Magus Tower.


    The sixth elder bowed towards Krassu, and said, ��Master, it was an emergency situation, so I intervened abruptly. Please forgive me.��


    ��It��s alright.�� Krassu waved his hand without a care. He smiled. This year��s Magic Caster Tournament was interesting indeed.


    ��May I ask if that little girl was using closebat magic or long-range offensive magic just now?�� Brent could not contain his curiosity. Even a 7th-tier magic caster was reduced to her stepping stone. He was really unable to maintainposure.


    Andre also looked at Krassu curiously. Krassu��s disciple had given him ample surprises today.


    ��I didn��t teach Amy that. She invented it herself. Thebination of ice and fire. She��s the only one who can do it.�� Krassu shook his head. He looked at Amy dotingly. ��This is something no other person can do.��


    ��Er����


    Everyone swallowed subconsciously. What kind of devilish genius was she? At such a young age, she was already a magic caster well-versed in both fire and ice magic. On top of that, she could create new magic with twopletely opposite elements, and use it to defeat her opponent.


    ��Can I go then?�� Amy asked the judge.


    The judge nodded. He looked at Amy, and could not help but soften his tone. ��Yes.��


    ��Thank you.�� Amy smiled brightly as she hopped amidst some very exciting battles going on to return to the elevated tform.


    The camera followed her back to the elevated tform before changing to film another exciting battle.


    ��I think this camera��s operator has also be Amy��s fan,�� someone muttered.


    <i>H-how is that possible?</i>?Kassadin stared wide-eyed in disbelief at the elevated tform. He would never believe that spear that Amy threw out just now.


    Even he did not dare to say that he could win against a 7th-tier Magus Tower disciple.


    A three- to four-year-old little girl had a killing spree in the magic caster category, while he was bullying children in the youth category��


    That was such a stark contrast, and it felt as though he was pressed on the floor and rubbed to and fro.


    Thest round of battles was obviously way more difficult. After seven rounds, the magic casters had already exhausted most of their energy and powers. Most people were pushing on with sheer willpower.


    However, there were a few exciting battles in some of the other areas. A battle of 7th-tier magic casters was a rare sight.


    Ding!


    A crisp sound echoed around the arena.


    Thest battle had ended.


    The name list for the top 32 was also released.


    Number 0, Amy, was in the first ce.


    This young contestant was a dark horse. After a series of quick eliminations and consecutive victories, she had be the most-watched contestant at the Magic Caster Tournament.


    And another contestant with such achievement would be the disciple of the president of the Magus Tower, Jasper. The magic caster at the peak of the 7th-tier also had a killing spree in this year��s tournament.


    However, he had been the hot favorite even before the Magic Caster Tournament started. Therefore, his performance had been expected by everyone, and the attention on him was rather normal.


    The moment Amy returned to the elevated tform, she cleaned her hands with a warm towel, and then started munching on her drumstick.


    ��Great performance, Amy.�� Krassu looked at Amy with a bright smile.


    ��You too.�� Amy bit into her drumstick. ��You didn��t eat my drumstick up secretly.��


    ��I��ll bring you somewhere with good foodter,�� Krassu replied with a smile as he broke intoughter.


    ��Really?!�� Amy��s eyes lit up.


    ��Of course.��


    ��Master, you��re awesome! I will work hard to defeat all of them tomorrow!�� Amy said happily.


    The magic casters around could not help but be shocked at how easily coaxed this young girl was.


    ��Can you bring me along too?�� Vanessa asked meekly.


    ��Ahem.�� Andre coughed softly.


    Vanessa stuck her tongue out, and inched back.


    After returning to Rodu this time, Andre did not allow her to leave the pce on her own, so she missed the food outside the pce even more.


    ��It seems like this year��s Magic Caster Tournament will be very interesting. I will still being over to watch tomorrow.�� Andre stood and left for the pce.


    After that, the magic casters and courtiers stood up, and praised Krassu a little. Anyone could tell that Krassu��s disciple would definitely be a legendary character, and might even reach heights greater than Krassu.


    ***


    ��I wonder if the little fellow will get used to staying in Rodu, and how many rounds of battles she passed.�� Mag, who just finished the afternoon hustle, sat by the window with a cup of tea and a book in his hands, but his thoughts were elsewhere.


    ��Andre sent me a letter, and told me to pass it to you.�� Irina appeared in the restaurant, and handed Mag a letter.


    ��He actually sent it to you?�� Mag received the letter in surprise.


    ��No one could find you, but they can find me. I reckon Andre also did not want a third party to find out that he had reached out to you first, so he naturally would have to get me to pass it to you.�� Irina sat opposite Mag, and poured herself a cup of tea.

 Chapter 1849 - A Little Too Much?

    <h4>Chapter 1849: A Little Too Much?</h4>


    Mag wiped away the military wax seal on the letter. He was not at all touched by this nostalgic card.


    The content was not long. It was a handwritten letter from Andre.


    The content was very simple. Firstly, Andre thanked Mag for saving the world, and congratted him on advancing in terms of strength once again. After that, Andre suggested meeting up with him hoping to bury the hatchet, and to make an important decision for the future of humans and the Roth Empire.


    ��What did he say?�� Irina asked with a smile.


    ��Nonsense.�� Mag passed the letter to Irina.


    ��Only people from the Edward Family coulde up with something so shameless.�� Irina pressed her lips together, and looked at Mag. ��Are you going?��


    ��I didn��t want to go, but maybe I can consider going now.�� Mag thought for a while. He nodded, and said, ��We need world peace, and what Andre wants is to rule over the entire world. These two are opposites, but if we aren��t able to sit down for a talk, it will probably be difficult toe to a consensus at the peace talks a few dayster.��


    ��What do you intend to talk to him about? To let him embrace peace? I��m afraid he��s not one to do that.��


    ��No. I just want him to know that I am currently really powerful. If he sends out most of his powerhouses to start a war, I will be able to kill him. If he keeps his powerhouses by his side to protect the royal family, then the Roth Empire will not have a chance at winning the war.�� Mag smiled.


    ��Why don��t we go together? I like watching you act cocky.�� Irina��s eyes lit up. ��I am very powerful too. The two of us together would be even more popr.��


    ��This is a good suggestion.�� Mag nodded. With the two of them acting cocky, they would achieve double the results. ��How was your talk with Helena yesterday?��


    ��It failed. She��s still insistent, and refuses to change the current regime. My bottom line is to abolish feudalism, but she would not ept it, so there��s nothing to talk about.�� Irina shook her head. She smiled, and said, ��But after you attracted the lightning strike onto the octopus monster, many elves who had been imprisoned in the various races have been sent over to Chaos City sessively. Most of them have joined the Night Elves. As of today, we have almost 10,000 of us.��


    ��Are you getting ready to arm them up and free the Wind Forestpletely?��


    ��No. My thoughts have changed after staying in Chaos City for a while.�� Irina smiled. ��The elves who followed me to Chaos City were mostly ves and servants from the various noble families. It would be difficult for them to form a strong army with their strength and talent even if they were to train hard.


    ��What I wanted to bring them was equality, love, and freedom, and these are what they could achieve by living in Chaos City. They just have to adjust from the life of being given a living in the forest to earning a living on their own to buy their basic necessities.


    ��The existence of the Night Elves is just like opening a slit in the Wind Forest. A part of the base of the feudal system that had been reinforced over the century was dug out, and with time, the change would happen.��


    Mag pondered Irina��s words. He looked at Irina with admiration, and said, ��That��s great.��


    Someone who could reach this level of enlightenment to know what one wanted and what others wanted was hard to find.


    ��Of course, that would not mean that I��m not going to do anything. I will be the sharpest knife to slowly deepen and widen the slit until those stubborn fellows arepletely engulfed.�� Irina clenched her fists.


    Mag smiled even more brightly. The woman he loved indeed.


    ��I heard that a woman had tea with you this morning?�� Irina ced the letter on the table, and looked at Mag with a smile. ��Was she sitting where I��m sitting right now?��


    Mag��s smile stiffened gradually. Although Irina��s smile was still as enchanting, it seemed as though there was a sharp knife hidden behind the beauty of it.


    ��Ah, you mean Teacher Luna? She��s Amy��s teacher. She came in the morning to discuss certain matters rted to the foundation.�� Mag��s smile became natural again. ��She set up a foundation to help children in Chaos City who have no money to receive an education so that they could go to school and have enough food to eat.


    ��A while ago, Amy and I weren��t doing so well, and she helped us a lot, so I have donated a sum of money to the foundation she set up since the restaurant��s opening.��


    ��Amy has mentioned this teacher to me.�� Irina thought for a while. She nodded, and said, ��In that case, I��ll find some time to visit her to thank her for her care and concern for Amy.��


    ��Er���� Mag sized Irina up. He was unsure if she was really going to thank Teacher Luna, or if she wanted to assert her dominance. However, he said, ��Mm-hm, up to you.��


    ��Oh, right. I went to meet Scheer from the Buffett Family today,�� Irina suddenly started.


    <i>What��s with her again?</i>?Mag felt his heart skip a beat. He suddenly realized that he had been getting oversensitive. His rtionship with Scheer had always been a pure working partnership, but when this woman��s name came out from Irina��s mouth, he would feel a little nervous.


    ��She came to talk about a partnership with me. She wanted to hire a batch of skilled workers from the Night Elves to operate the steam engine,�� Irina said proudly. ��You know, the elves have always been very fast learners. On top of that, Ashley has been rotating the workers who were operating the steam engine, so there are already hundreds of workers who are adept in operating the machine.��


    Mag was relieved. Smiling, he said, ��Those would be highly paid technicians. Their sry should be rather high, right?��


    ��Mm-hm. An annual sry of 500,000 copper coins. On top of that, there would be a one-time transfer fee of 500,000 copper coins for every Night Elf she hired.�� Irina nodded.


    ��Why don��t we open a training school?��


    ��That��s what I was thinking too.��


    The difficulty of operating the steam engine was not great. However, Scheer was in need of a batch of adept workers, and on top of that, elves were very good workers. Therefore, she quoted such a high price.


    Irina had already agreed to work with Scheer. The first 10 elves had already signed the contract, and were getting ready to move over to Scheer��s side.


    The annual sry of 500,000 was way higher than that of the textile factory. This was also the highest sry the Night Elves had received in Chaos City.


    Irina did not prevent the elves from developing outside, and even encouraged them to slowly blend into Chaos City to be residents here.


    ��Say, what position do you think Amy can get in this year��s Magic Caster Tournament?�� Irina asked Mag with a smile.


    ��I remember that when you joined the Magic Caster Tournament when you were 16, you clinched the champion title.�� Mag thought for a while. ��Amy is only four. Do you think the top 32 would be a little too much?��


    ��She��s our daughter. It wouldn��t be too much even if she became the champion,�� Irina said matter-of-factly.

 Chapter 1850 - Hypocritical Man

    <h4>Chapter 1850: Hypocritical Man</h4>


    ��Little Amy, is the roasted meat good?��


    ��Mm-hm, mm-hm. It��s good, but it can��t be better than the ones my father made. It��s still a littlecking,�� Amy said with a nod as she bit into the roasted mutton ribs.


    ��That��s true. Boss Mag��s culinary skills are indeed invincible.�� Krassu smiled as he watched Amy dotingly.


    ��Master, do you have something worth being happy about?�� Amy asked Krassu, who had a wide smile hanging on his face, after she finished a mutton rib.


    Her master��s smile had not faded since the start of thepetition.


    ��Little Amy won eight battles in a row. Of course I would be happy.�� Krassu nodded with a smile. He enjoyed all the envious looks and Richard��s ck face. That was way more exhrating than winning eight battles himself.


    ��In that case, should I win another eight battles tomorrow to make you happy?�� Amy said as she bit into the meat.


    Krassu chuckled. ��Sure. But there are only five battles left tomorrow. Little Amy, if you can win all of them, you will be the winner.��


    He was actually not putting much hope in Amy clinching the championship. To be able to get into the top 32 would already be a very good result for an amateur who had only been learning magic for half a year, and was only a four-year-old child on top of that. This was good enough for her name to spread wide in the world of magic casters.


    Amy had yet to break through to the 7th-tier, but made use of the explosiveness and speed of closebat magic to save a lot of energy during her battles.


    However, upon moving into the top 32, most of her opponents would be of the 7th-tier. On top of that, they would be wary of Amy��s closebat magic, and that would make fighting more difficult.


    Of the remaining participants, a few of them were even at the peak of the 7th-tier. Theirbat experience and skills were way above Amy��s, and it would be very difficult for Amy to defeat them.


    ��Alright, in that case, I��ll just win five matches.�� Amy nodded without giving it much thought, and continued chewing on her bone.


    ***


    ��Today��s debate��s topic is: closebat magic versus long-range offensive magic, which is stronger? Please start preparing your arguments. The first debater of the proponents, please get ready����


    ��Today��s topic for research is: what��s the best age to learn magic?��


    ��Today��s discussion: how do you steal that adorable magic caster?��


    The Magic Caster Tournament today had caused a huge uproar within the Magus Tower. Amy, who won eight consecutive battles, including the one against Albin, had made it into the top 32. She joined under the halo of being the only disciple of Krassu and Urien. At the age of four, Amy joined the Magic Caster Tournament, and went on a winning spree, thus bing the hot topic of various debate societies and research associations.


    Jump on the bandwagon while the topic was still hot. It had always been this way.


    Of course, it would be inevitable that some weird things would also be mixed in.


    ��Krassu��s disciple is really a one-in-a-million talent. This Magic Caster Tournament would probably be her personal showcase.�� Richard tapped on the stone table gently, and his expression became grave.


    Brent sat at the side, looking down. He peeked at Richard, and did not dare to make a sound.


    ��Master, if I get to duel with her tomorrow, I will definitely eliminate her in a sorry way so that both she and her master will be utterly embarrassed,�� a tall and skinny youth, who was standing at the side, said.


    ��If you win against her, that will just be something that everyone expects. If you lose, the ones who will be utterly embarrassed will be you and I.�� Richard nced at him.


    ��Yes.�� The youth turned serious.


    ***


    The royal pce, in the star observatory center.


    ��What do you think of Krassu��s disciple?�� Andre asked calmly as he stood by the window.


    ��She must be a rare talent for Krassu and Urien to bury their hatchet to take her in as their disciple together. Judging from her battles today, her closebat techniques are more refined and done better than those of Krassu himself. On top of that, she has a very strong talent in seizing opportunities during closebat.


    ��She learned both fire and ice magic, and fused them into a newbat style. Your humble courtier had never heard of such talents and capabilities. With time toe, she will definitely be the best powerhouse across the entire Nond Continent,�� an old courtier answered respectfully behind Andre.


    Andre��s eyes lit up upon hearing that. After a while, he sighed, and said, ��It��s a pity Krassu is on bad terms with Richard, and has already left the Magus Tower. On top of that, we��ve never even interacted with Urien. I��m afraid it would not be easy to let their disciplee to the Roth Empire to be used by me.��


    ��Your Majesty, do you still remember that chef from Chaos City whom you��ve awarded during your birthday feast?�� the courtier asked.


    ��Yes.�� Andre nodded. Ever since Vanessa returned, she would always talk about Chaos City, mostly about Mamy Restaurant and that chef.


    ��Krassu��s disciple is his daughter. If Your Majesty could invite him to the Roth Empire, and award him with a high rank, that would bring one more strong powerhouse to the Roth Empire in the future,�� the old courtier said.


    ��But when I wanted to make him the manager of the royal kitchen back then, he refused to ept it. With such a personality, it would be very difficult to invite him over to Rodu.�� Andre frowned.


    ��Your Majesty, the manager of the royal kitchen is ultimately a title without real power. It also did not hold a high rank. On top of that, there would be a lot of work to do in the pce, and that might be why he did not like it. If you could make him a viscount and bestow him somend so that he bes a nobleman, that might be difficult to reject,�� the old courtier replied.


    ��That��s a good n.�� Andre��s eyes lit up. He turned back and looked at the old courtier. ��Draft out my orders. I want to make him a viscount, so ask him toe over to Rodu to ept his reward before going to hisnd.��


    ***


    When the restaurant closed for the night, Mag was not eager to make everyone leave. Instead, he assigned everyone with their tasks for the Delicacy Extravaganza for the next day.


    As it was a promotional event for the octopus tentacles, the most important thing for tomorrow would be how to attract the crowd in a short day.


    ��We will not be having seats tomorrow, so all of you need not serve the dishes and wash the tes. I will just need two people to help me with packing and collecting the money. The rest will be in charge of selling the octopus tentacles. For the small octopus tentacles, each person will be limited to 500 grams. For therge octopus tentacles, each person will be limited to tworge octopus tentacles, and for the mega-sized octopus tentacles, each person will be limited to only one octopus tentacle.�� Mag looked at everyone, who had a notebook with them as they listened intently. He said, ��We are not earning money with the octopus tentacles tomorrow. We��re just allowing the customers to try the food so that we can attract crowds for the seafood shop.��


    Although they could not really understand why Mag suddenly opened a seafood shop, everyone still nodded.


    ��The motive for setting up Mamy Restaurant was not actually to earn money.�� Mag smiled as he looked at everyone. ��Actually, I am not interested in money. I just want more people to try delicious food and feel that the world is a beautiful ce.


    ��However, alone, my power is limited. Therefore, I will publicly disclose the recipe so that everyone can learn how to make octopus tentacles into a delicious dish, and make them appear on more dining tables. I want it to be a home-cooked food that most people can afford, and this was why I opened the seafood shop.��


    All thedies looked at Mag slightly differently again.


    He was exuding the glow of idealism.


    ***


    Hypocritical man��


    A small line of words shed past Mag��s mind quickly.

 Chapter 1851 - Boss, Are You Jealous?

    <h4>Chapter 1851: Boss, Are You Jealous?</h4>


    The Delicacy Extravaganza was an annual feast for the Chaos City��s residents. Meanwhile, to the food and beverage operators, it was a promotion campaign and an opportunity for their restaurants to spring up.


    More than 100,000 in human traffic with spending power could easily make an originally unknown little restaurant, or even a little stall, famous.


    Such incidents had happened on the Delicacy Extravaganza before.


    And this was the motivation for all the big and small vendors for taking part in the Delicacy Extravaganza.


    The Delicacy Extravaganza would do a three-month selection for the vendors who wanted to take part in the exhibition to remove those who were unhygienic, and their food wasn��t up to standard. This was to protect the customers�� interests, and make sure that they could enjoy the Delicacy Extravaganza.


    The sky was just getting brighter, and the Aden Square��s Delicacy Extravaganza exhibition venue was already getting busy.


    The vendors were carrying all kinds of equipment and ingredients into the venue, and began their preparations. The bosses were instructing their employees loudly to ce the stuff neatly so they could give the customers a great experience when the exhibition hall opened.


    ��Boss, whose booth is that? It has such a great location and space, yet nobody is here to set it up until now?��


    ��Can��t you see that huge signboard? Mamy Restaurant. I heard the president of the Food Association went to invite him personally, and even did a promotion for him at all the entrances. I think�� it��s nothing great.��


    ��Boss, are you jealous?��


    ��F*ck, I��m jealous.��


    The Mamy Restaurant��s booth was located at the exhibition hall��s biggest entrance. It had the Delicacy Extravaganza��srgest human traffic, and the exhibition��s activity stage was close to it. Apparently, there would be a few different shows every single day.


    If this booth could be rented with money, many bosses would be willing to pay a high price for it.


    However, as the facade of the Delicacy Extravaganza, the vendor of this booth was usually designated by the Food Association. It had always been the Ducas Restaurant for the past few years. Today, it became the Mamy Restaurant, and the Ducas Restaurant��s booth was shifted one position back.


    To the food and beverages operators, this change was foreseeable.


    Although the Mamy Restaurant had only been open for half a year, it was already a norm for it to dominate the Aden Square foodpetition��s Delicious Cuisine Rankings and grace many gourmet magazines. Many chowhounds came just to try its dishes.


    Such a restaurant was unimaginable in Chaos City before.


    Those vendors who were initially unconvinced all shut up after they went to try out Mamy Restaurant personally. Some of them even became supporters of Mamy Restaurant.


    Although they were jealous, the majority of the vendors were convinced about the matter that the Food Association ced Mamy Restaurant in the center position.


    Furthermore, many vendors who were situated nearby began to hope to catch some customers from Mamy Restaurant��s booth.


    Alva, the manager of Ducas Restaurant, stared at the two empty booths with clenched teeth, and said, ��No. I can��t take this lying down. It��s fine that they switched us out from our usual position, but why were they given two booths? Our Ducas Restaurant is an old restaurant in Chaos City, and we have been well-known in Chaos City for all these years. Robert isn��t saving any face for us by doing this!��


    The employees in charge of the ingredient preparation looked at one another in silence.


    The chef, Beate, was standing next to the roasting oven, adjusting the angle and position of the oven seriously.


    Alva went to Beate, and asked in a low voice, ��Beate, how confident are you about beating him with your new roast pig��s vor?��


    Beate looked at him, and thought for a moment before replying, ��50%.��


    ��So low?�� Alva furrowed his brows. Ever since the rise of Mamy Restaurant, the Ducas Restaurant had fallen off the top spot of Chaos City��s food and beverages��s industry.


    Initially, he also wanted to increase their menu��s prices after seeing Mamy Restaurant��s steep price, but it only caused them to lose their regr customers. Many of them switched to Mamy Restaurant.


    Although he managed to lower their prices in time to keep a portion of their customers, Ducas Restaurant was no longer the synonym for high-end restaurant in their customers�� hearts.


    Instead, it became the choice when they couldn��t line up at Mamy Restaurant, or when their gathering wasn��t suited to be held at Mamy Restaurant, as it had a smaller space.


    This was uneptable for the proud Alva. He wanted the Ducas Restaurant to be the people��s top choice, and not a recement.


    Fortunately, after Beate was defeated by Mag, he went to try out new recipes, and finally came up with a brand-new roast pig.


    He asked Beate to continue improving the new roast pig product so they could impress and shine at the Delicacy Extravaganza.


    The Ducas Restaurant��s booth was next to the Mamy Restaurant��s booth, so they were almostpeting side by side. He already couldn��t wait to wipe away their previous humiliation.


    ��Chef Mag has great culinary skills, so it isn��t an easy feat to defeat him.�� Beate threw a nce at the empty booth. A confident gleam appeared in his eyes. ��But, I am very confident with our roast pig this time.��


    ��Alright, I believe you.�� Alva nodded, and didn��t say anything more.


    ***


    Mag still woke up at 6am as usual. He made an individual breakfast for Irina first before eating breakfast with Miya and thedies after they arrived. He also briefed them about their work ns today.


    Firis was in charge of the ingredient preparation, and Yabemiya was in charge of receiving the customers and packing the food, while Shirley and Anna were in charge of receiving payment.


    Gina, Jane, and Ang were in charge of the octopus tentacle booth on the other side. Ba hadn��t returned yet, while Cami and Elizabeth applied for a leave. However, the manpower was still ample now.


    Mag stood up, and said to all of them, ��The number of customers that we serve today might be many times our usual number of customers, but we only need to do four dishes today, and we don��t need to serve and clear the tables. Let��s go!��


    ��Let��s go!�� all thedies shouted with a smile too.


    ��Then, let��s set off now. We still need to decorate the booth simply.�� Mag opened the door, and used two big trolleys to load up all the kitchenware, the octopus tentacles, and two standing advertising boards. Then, they proceeded to the Delicacy Extravaganza.


    Mag didn��t bring too much kitchenware: a triple stove, three grilling stoves for the octopus balls, and a movable chopping station. After setting all of them up, the booth was still very spacious.


    On the other side, Gina and the otherdies had already ced the octopus tentacles on the shelves. The L-shaped shelves facing the entrance were filled with octopus tentacles of all sizes, which looked rather intimidating.


    ��This octopus tentacle is huge. That octopus must be huge too, right?�� Jane whispered as she struggled to put a giant octopus tentacle almost 50 kg heavy onto the counter.


    ��Don��t youe from the seaside? Have you ever seen a live octopus before?�� Yabemiya asked curiously as she helped to disy the octopus tentacles.


    ��I��ve only seen them in the size of a palm. I��ve never seen such a big one before.�� Jane shook her head, looked at the octopus tentacle that was as thick as her waist, and stuck out her little tongue. ��I will definitely be eaten by it if I ever meet it.��

 Chapter 1852 - You... Are Really A Business Genius

    <h4>Chapter 1852: You... Are Really A Business Genius</h4>


    The Mamy Restaurant��s entourage naturally became all the vendors�� center of attention when they arrived at the venue.


    ��See, everyone. Mamy Restaurant��s staff are all so beautiful. There are elves, demons, anddy orcs. This boss is really something?!�� The young staff from the neighboring booths were all enchanted.


    Their bosses looked at their own rugged staff with a twisted expression, and said, ��They are�� they are just so-so.��


    ��Boss, you are jealous again.��


    ��Shut up! I��ll fire you if you talk nonsense again, and change to pretty girls.��


    ��Calm down, Boss�� With my pay, you can only get a woman who looks like me even if you fire me. Maybe I am even a better worker.��


    ***


    ��I want to go and work at Mamy Restaurant.�� A young male staff member in the next booth looked at the Mamy Restaurant��s booth expectantly.


    ��Wake up. They only employ pretty girls and maidens. You are neither pretty nor qualified,�� his colleague said hurtfully.


    ��Maybe I could still try it out.�� That young man still tried to persevere.


    ��Just go and try. There are some things you need to try before you know if you can or can��t.�� His colleague nodded.


    ��You like pretty girls?�� A sinister voice came from behind them.


    The two staff members paled at the same, and they turned around with a sullen look.


    ��I��m only thinking about it.�� The little worker smiled embarrassedly.


    ��Boss, I didn��t think about anything.�� The other worker quickly extricated himself from this sticky situation.


    ��Then go and do your job properly if you are not thinking about it.�� The boss with golden teeth hugged the tall andnky worker, and walked to the side.


    ��B-Boss, I��m not thinking about it now.�� The worker had a smile that was uglier than a crying face.


    ��No, you��ve got to think about it. Which man doesn��t like pretty girls? I like them too.�� The boss had an increasingly bright smile.


    The worker continued to smile bitterly.


    The boss brought the young worker to one side, and whispered to him, ��I know you have a talent for cooking, and the chef said you can be groomed. You are different from the other blockheads. I��m giving you a task right now. I��ll promote you and give you a raise if youplete it. I��ll make sure that you can find yourself a pretty girl in the future.��


    The worker threw a nce at his boss. He thought he was going to be fired, but the boss didn��t scold him. Instead, he even wanted to promote him and give him a raise?


    He didn��t quite believe it.


    The boss saw through his doubts. He patted his shoulders, and said, ��You don��t believe it? If youplete this task for me, you will be in charge of half of the kitchen, and enjoy equal status with your master in the future.��


    ��Really?�� The worker��s eyes lit up. He had suffered quite a bit learning from his master all these years. He was scolded and beaten at his master��s whim. Although he had learned quite a bit, he had been wondering when he could finally graduate from this life. He didn��t expect the boss to toss up such enticing terms. ��Please say it, Boss. I will do whatever you tell me to do.��


    ��Smart kid.�� Big Gold Teeth nodded with satisfaction. He got closer, and said, ��Apparently, the Mamy Restaurant��s boss said he will publicize four recipes today, and conduct on-the-spot teaching. You don��t have toe to work today, just take a little notebook, and stand at the Mamy Restaurant��s booth for the whole day. As long as you can learn 60% of those four dishes, you will be the second-inmand of the kitchen tomorrow.��


    ��I promise toplete this mission.�� The worker��s eyes lit up, and he nodded excitedly before he started to walk to Mamy Restaurant��s booth.


    ��Wait a sec.�� Big Gold Teeth quickly stopped him. He rolled his eyes, and said, ��There are no customers now, and you are going to walk over in your uniform. Isn��t it obvious that you are going over there to copy him?��


    The worker looked down at his uniform, and then scratched his head embarrassedly. ��I was too excited, so I didn��t notice.��


    ��Go back and change first. Take this money, and buy a few products to try it outter. Learn carefully. Get lost if you can��t get the taste right.�� Big Gold Teeth gave him two gold coins before asking him to scram.


    The worker kept the gold coins carefully before skipping away. He had already begun to imagine getting a promotion and a raise, marrying a pretty girl and attaining the peak of his life.


    It wasn��t a secret that Mag was going to publicize his recipes and conduct on-the-spot teaching. All the other restaurants were having ideas. They didn��t want to miss this opportunity where they could copy his recipes openly. Regardless of how much they could learn, they had to know how to make it at least.


    ��What is that booth disying? They are so densely packed and look scary.��


    ��Looks like octopus tentacles. I heard that the new products released by Boss Mag two days ago were using octopus tentacle as the main ingredient. The response is rather positive.��


    ��Then, what does he intend to do by disying the ingredient in a booth alone? Selling the ingredient directly?��


    The booth that was filled with octopus tentacles attracted a lot of attention.


    Yabemiya looked at the price tag that she was about to put up, and softly asked, ��Boss, is this octopus tentacle too cheap? The seafood that we rarelye across in the market usually costs hundreds of copper coins for one helping.��


    ��Our objective is not to earn money, but to let more people enjoy delicious food. The price of 50 copper coins could let more people from the low-ie bracket enjoy it asionally,�� Mag said with a smile.


    <i>Boss is so awesome. My perspective is way inferior to his.</i>?Yabemiya looked at Mag with admiration gleaming in her eyes. She soon put up the banner.


    ��The shocking trial price for Little Sys Seafood Shop��s freshly frozen octopus tentacle��50 copper coins for 500 grams! Everyone is limited to 500 grams or one piece. Please proceed to the Little Sys Seafood Shop at the Aden��s Market��s entrance if you want to purchase more!��


    Yes. It was such a tant direction of sales.


    He was doing advertisements at the best position in the Delicacy Extravaganza��s exhibition hall, and conducting on-the-spot cooking lessons. Mag felt that he would be the top salesperson in the culinary world if he could go back to his original world.


    Soon after, Robert specially came over to greet Mag. His expression obviously froze when he saw the booth that was full of octopus tentacles. However, he soon recovered his warm smile. ��Are you ready, Boss Mag?��


    Mag pretended not to see the change in his expression, and continued to speak with a smile. ��Yes. There��s not much variety, so the preparation is much easier.��


    Anyway, Robert was also using him and Mamy Restaurant as the Delicacy Extravaganza��s selling point, so it made them even.


    ��The Delicacy Extravaganza is seven days long, and there will be a best dish award for the Delicacy Extravaganza on thest day. Do you want to reconsider taking part in it?�� Robert said out loud what he came for.


    ��Can��t we take part for just one day?�� Mag smiled.


    ��Erm���� Robert pulled his lips. He indeed would like Mag to take part for all seven days of the Delicacy Extravaganza, but Mag obviously wasn��t interested. ��Theoretically, you can, but this award will be eventually decided by the total votes cast after seven days. Hence, you might not have an advantage if you only set up for one day.


    ��The publicity effect will be quite good if it gets the Delicacy Extravaganza��s best dish award,�� Robert added.


    ��I see���� Magmented. The most important thing now was to promote the octopus tentacles. If the octopus tentacles series could get the Delicacy Extravaganza��s best dish award, it would naturally gain more exposure.


    ��In this case, I will keep this octopus tentacle booth running from tomorrow onwards too, and then put a photostone here that ys my cooking��s tutorials. I will take part virtually for the next six days.�� Mag smiled and suggested a solution that solved both their problems.


    Robert was stunned for a moment before he put up his thumb, and said, ��You�� are really a business genius.��

 Chapter 1853 - Chain Of Consumer Value

    <h4>Chapter 1853: Chain Of Consumer Value</h4>


    Mag smiled and nodded. He was born in a tycoon��s family, so he still had that basic quality.


    Such an excellent position plus an explosive marketing n, and if they could get the best dish award after resting for six days, this octopus series would definitely be one of Chaos City��s specialty dishes.


    Of course, this thinking was too idealized, and belittled the other vendors.


    Although Robert was a little hesitant, eventually he agreed to Mag��s n of taking part in the Delicacy Extravaganza for the next six days virtually. This innovative method of participation might bring some new changes to the Delicacy Extravaganza.


    It was already 8 am when Mag and thedies finished their preparation work. Robert gave a speech, and the Delicacy Extravaganza opened right on time.


    The customers surged into the exhibition hall via all the various entrances. The main walkway, where the Mamy Restaurant��s booth was, had almost half of the human traffic.


    ��Woah, it��s Mamy Restaurant! Is that?<i>the</i>?very famous Mamy Restaurant?!��


    ��Errr�� What are these scary-looking tentacles? Why do they take up the best position?!��


    ��40 copper coins for a helping of octopus balls, 50 copper coins for a helping of octopus sashimi! 100 copper coins for a helping of stir-fried octopus tentacles! 100 copper coins for a helping of stir-fried octopus in XO sauce[1]! Is this boss crazy for money!?��


    ��Look! The boss of Mamy Restaurant is going to publicize his recipes and conduct on-the-spot teaching! No way, I��m gonna stay here all day. It��s rare to have a chance to learn cooking from a top chef!��


    ��These maidens are all so pretty�� slurp.��


    Mamy Restaurant��s eye-catching disy unit and beautiful service staff quickly attracted the attention of the customers who entered the exhibition hall. It even caused the walkway to be blocked at one point.


    Fortunately, the walkway was wide enough, and the Food Association��s staff members helped to ease the traffic, and they managed to make the traffic flow again.


    Robert couldn��t help butment as he looked at the Mamy Restaurant��s booth. ��Mamy Restaurant is indeed a famous brand. It��s swamped as soon as the Delicacy Extravaganza opens. This is the first ever in the Delicacy Extravaganza��s history.��


    Mag was also a little shocked by the enthusiastic customers. Thousands of customers swamped the booth as soon as the exhibition opened. Some of them might have heard of Mamy Restaurant, while others were simply curious, and had a herd mentality.


    ��Today will be a tough battle. Everyone, please be mentally prepared,�� Mag reminded thedies while turning on the six stoves to preheat the woks.


    Harrison squeezed to the very front of the crowd with his impressive tonnage, and smilingly ordered, ��Boss Mag, I want two helpings of octopus balls, one helping of octopus tentacle sashimi, one helping of stir-fried octopus tentacles, and one helping of stir-fried octopus in XO sauce. Do theye with rice?��


    ��Yes. Today��s stir-fried dishes wille with a bowl ofplimentary rice.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Hehe. This is such a great benefit.�� Harrison smiled brightly. He was extremely happy.


    The customers around him all looked at him with suspicion. Wasn��t the rice alwaysplimentary? Why did this fattyugh so happily when he heard that the rice wasplimentary? Perhaps he was an idiot? Or, a shill?


    ��I want one helping of octopus balls!��


    ��I want a helping of octopus balls too!��


    ��Mama, Mama, I want to eat those cute little balls too.��


    After Harrison started the ball rolling for Mag, the customers behind him also began to ce their orders. The high-definition pictures of the four dishes were put up above the booth, and they could be seen from afar. The cheap and adorable octopus balls became the dish that everyone tried out first.


    ��This���� Yabemiya felt overwhelmed when she looked at those customers who were all squeezing together, and cing their orders with a hand in the air. How was she going to take their orders?


    Mag noticed that problem too. After all, these were not the Mamy Restaurant��s regr customers. They hadn��t been ��baptized�� by the rules of lining up. Although it looked lively when the customers all squeezed together, it was a headache for the vendors and some of the weak and frail customers.


    Mag turned off the fire, and calmly said, ��Take out the rules�� board and hang it up. Let��s set the rules first before doing our business.��


    ��Yes.�� Yabemiya��s eyes lit up. Then, she brought out a standing sign, and hung it in front of the booth.


    Everyone looked over when they saw Mag turn off the fire and bring out a standing sign. They saw the sign read, ��Please line up for purchase with a 50 cm distance from the person in front of you. Firste, first serve. Those who break the rules will not be entertained. Onlookers, please stand beyond the lining-up area.��


    They were the first on the Delicacy Extravaganza to set up rules for the customers. The onlookers were even banned from getting too close. It caused an uproar instantly.


    ��This boss is quite arrogant. He actually sets up rules for his customers, and refuses service to those who break them. He really thinks very highly of himself.��


    ��Isn��t it so? The most important aspect of the Delicacy Extravaganza is its liveliness. This boss actually dares to chase his customers out just because he has a good spot. He really doesn��t know how to do business.��


    ��What��s that to see? I will go somewhere else. Doesn��t the roast pig from the Ducas Restaurant next door smell good too?


    Immediately, many customers who were there for fun scolded Mag as they left. The surrounding people were reduced by half instantly.


    ��Tsk. He��s still too young. How can he chase his customers away? This boss doesn��t look like he knows how to run a business.�� Alva from the Ducas Restaurant��s booth next door began to smile. Any experienced boss wouldn��t have done such an unfriendly thing.


    All the bosses from the various booths were also looking at Mag with a mocking look. They had been worried that they would be crushed by Mamy Restaurant, but the Mamy Restaurant��s boss didn��t look too smart now.


    Mag looked at the customers who remained behind, and curled his lips. He could see that many of them were housewives, and they were the ones who were the most likely to buy the octopus tentacles to bring home and the most enthusiastic to learn. They were his best target audience.


    They didn��t have any advantage with their size and strength when it came to watching a show for fun.


    Thus, the rules of lining up would give them afortable space to wait for their food and learn. Hence, it made them like Mag more.


    As for those who were just there for fun, he didn��t care about them. They were just there to watch a good show no matter how many of them were there.


    Judging from the chain of consumer value, their value was equal to zero. It was even worse than pet dogs.


    The precious front row positions, of course, should be given to those valuable women.


    ��Dear customers, I am the chef of Mamy Restaurant, Mag. Thank you foring to support us today. We can��t operate without rules. We can��t take orders and serve if there are no lines and order.


    ��Therefore, could all of you stand in a row of eight people and line up backwards with a 50 cm distance from the person in front of you? Please turn towards the exterior of the exhibition hall after you reach the evacuation point. Just continue to line up ording to the sequence.


    ��I can promise all of you that we will take orders and serve ording to the line��s sequence, so I wish all of you could obey the rules of lining up by yourselves,�� Mag said to those customers who were still standing at the booth with a booming voice.


    Soon, the messy crowd of customers in front of the booth began to line up ording to Yabemiya and Shirley��s guidance. They formed eight lines, and extended out with a 50 cm distance in between. It was very orderly.


    ��Are the people actually willing to line up?!��


    The bosses who were ready to serve the straddling customers stared with wide eyes when they saw that.


    [1] XO sauce is a spicy seafood sauce from Hong Kong with an umami vor. It ismonly used in southern Chinese regions such as Guangdong. XO sauce is made of roughly chopped dried seafood, including dried scallops, fish, and shrimp, which are cooked with chili peppers, onions, and garlic.

 Chapter 1854 - I Feel I Can Do It Too

    <h4>Chapter 1854: I Feel I Can Do It Too</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    There had been vendors who were very popr at the Delicacy Extravaganza in the past too, and their bosses were proud that they were swamped.


    The more crowded they were, the more popr they were. With the enhancement of the herd mentality, they could attract even more customers. Therefore, all the vendors would employ shills to pretend to swamp their booths every year during the Delicacy Extravaganza.


    They had never seen any vendor who would push the customers that swamped their booth away, or requested that they line up for purchase.


    However, that was what Mamy Restaurant did, and so many customers actually obeyed that?


    The staff member strode to Robert, and asked, ��President, will that affect the extravaganza? Do we need to interfere?��


    ��There��s no need to. Rules and order are Mamy Restaurant��s specialty. Letting their customers dine gracefully is what every vendor should learn.�� Robert shook his head. He frowned as he watched those vendors slowly get surrounded by the crowd, and said, ��The Delicacy Extravaganza��s ambiance in the past years was too rushed. Many vendors had even forgotten that the taste of their food should be the core of theirpetitiveness. Lying to their customers will only continue to smear the Delicacy Extravaganza.��


    ��But����


    ��Get two staff members to guide the customers lining up at the Mamy Restaurant��s booth. As long as they don��t affect the other customersing in and going out, give them as much freedom as possible,�� Robert interrupted him.


    ��Yes.�� The staff member strode away.


    ��Thank you for cooperating, everyone. Now, please start to order ording to your sequence,�� Mag said to the cooperative customers with a smile.


    ��Mamy Restaurant��s mode of operation is indeed the mostfortable.�� Harrison, who automatically let thedies go first, and took the third spot, looked at Mag with an appreciative gaze.


    ��I want a helping of octopus balls, but Chef, are you really going to teach us on the spot? Are you really sharing your recipes?�� A young housewife standing in the first row looked at Mag with admiration. ��I always go to eat at Mamy Restaurant. I am your die-hard fan.��


    Thedies in the lines began to have an expression of great interest. Even those who had never been to Mamy Restaurant had heard about this restaurant.


    If they could learn a high-end dish with this chef, they would have a skill that they could show off in front of their friends and conquer their hubbies�� stomachs.


    ��Yes. I will publicize four recipes today and conduct on-the-spot teaching.�� Mag nodded. He remembered this regr customer.


    Mag snapped his fingers, and a giant virtual screen appeared over the Mamy Restaurant��s booth. It was broadcasting the happenings in the booth live.


    This was a technique that was frequently used at event locations of bigpetitions. Theybined the photostone with a small magic spell formation to achieve the effect of live broadcast. Unfortunately, it could only be transmitted within a short distance as it was restricted by the size of the magic spell formation.


    ��Woah! This boss is too hardcore?!��


    ��He��s so considerate! He��s afraid that we will fail to learn.��


    The customers at the back of the line, who were worried that they couldn��t see Mag cook properly, couldn��t help cheering.


    ��I want a small helping of octopus balls.��


    ��One helping of octopus balls.��


    ***


    The customers ced their orders ording to their sequence. Many of thedies had had breakfast before they left home, so they only ordered the octopus balls. Customers like Harrison, who ordered every dish and extra rice, were usually males or the restaurant��s regr customers who came to eat breakfast specially.


    ��I will only be cooking four dishes with octopus as the main ingredient today. The first dish is the octopus balls. The ingredients needed are onions, cabbage, red pepper, octopus tentacle���� Mag used a magical loudspeaker device. Although it wasn��t very loud, it was loud enough for those customers who were watching the giant screen to hear. He began the tutorial.


    The vegetables were finely minced by the cleaver. Although Mag had slowed down to let the audience see clearly, his superb cutting skills still amazed those housewives.


    After cutting the vegetables, Mag started to teach them how to mix the octopus balls�� batter. From the choice of flour to the ratio of egg and water, he exined all of them in detail. He operated as he exined, so it was simple and easy to understand.


    ��All the ingredients for the octopus balls are ready, so now we will start to make the octopus balls. First, turn off the fire to preheat the specially made octopus ball grilling pan, and then pour in an ample amount of oil. Use adle to scoop up the batter, and pour into these little holes����


    Mag��s action was smooth, and his operation wasn��t affected at all while he exined. The vegetables and octopus tentacle were scattered over the batter before anotheryer of batter was added to the brim of the grilling pan. He used a bamboo stick to swipe across the grilling pan before he quickly turned the half-formed octopus balls to one side. Golden-brown octopus balls were soon presented in front of all of them.


    Not only did the customers lining up enjoyed it, those customers who had just entered also couldn��t help slowing down to watch it. Even those customers at the other booths also turned to look at that giant screen.


    Mag was just like a swordsman with a cleaver, disying his superb and intricate techniques on that grilling pan. The super giant screen made him the only main character.


    The golden balls began to give up a mesmerizing scent.


    ��The little balls are so cute�� Slurp.��


    ��I didn��t expect cooking to be so mesmerizing too. This chef is really too handsome.��


    ��He��s handsome, a fantastic cook, and he speaks so gently. He fulfilled all my requirements for a spouse!��


    ��I think that I can make these octopus balls exactly as long as I have that grilling pan.��


    Some of them couldn��t help gulping over the octopus balls, while some couldn��t help gulping over Mag.


    The lines in front of the booth grew silently.


    ��After the octopus balls have turned golden-brown, and you can feel the surface is a little hard with the bamboo stick, you can pick them up, and put them on the te. These octopus balls will then be considered a sess.�� Mag put four octopus balls into a small wooden box, and passed it personally to the first customer who ordered it. He smilingly reminded her, ��It��s hot. Please be careful when you eat it.��


    ��Thank you.�� The young housewife blushed, and gingerly received the little balls. Even her husband hadn��t talked to her so gently for a long time.


    ��I think this chef is very formidable, but his actions are slow. He��s just so-so.��


    ��That��s right. I feel I can do it too.��


    The customers watching began toment spitefully.


    In order to demonstrate to the customers in detail, Mag only made one pan of octopus balls for the first round. After ting them, Mag let Yabemiya give them to the customers.


    ��Now we will revise it again,�� Mag said as he turned on three stoves, and then casually poured a bigdle of batter over the grilling pan.

 Chapter 1855 - Perhaps Its Coming Soon

    <h4>Chapter 1855: Perhaps It��s Coming Soon</h4>


    Mag tossed the batter casually, and the batter sshed onto the grilling pan. Miraculously, the batter filled up each hole equally. Not a single drop was sshed out of the grilling pan.


    ��Err����


    The crowd descended into silence. The audience began to look at him differently.


    It was still thatdle. It was still adle of cabbage, adle of red pepper, adle of corn, adle of octopus tentacle��


    The audience��s eyes began to widen gradually as they watched the ingredients scattered over the batter evenly.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    All of them could only see a faint shadow when the bamboo stick swiped across the grilling pan, and the octopus balls were already flipped to the other side. It seemed like the octopus balls had grown on the grilling pan in the blink of an eye.


    The bamboo stick shook gently. The octopus balls flew across the air in a line, andnded gently in the little wooden box. Mag sprinkled the seaweed powder, and squeezed the ketchup and mayonnaise over them before adding the shredded seaweed and bonito kes.


    He only took less than half of the time used in the first round toplete three grilling pans of octopus balls from the very start to ting them.


    ��Isn��t this very simple?�� Mag smiled.


    After a moment of silence, a round of enthusiastic apuse broke out.


    ��It��s really a skill. He should be rewarded!��


    ��This�� I can��t even follow with my brain.��


    ��Are those kes he scattered on the very top alive? Why are they moving?��


    ��This boss is so suave! He haspletely turned around the image of a greasy chef in my heart.��


    Everyone was looking at Mag with a different gaze. Little stars of adoration began to appear in manydies�� eyes.


    Meanwhile, those customers who were initially watching for fun began to join the lines. They wanted to try the skills of this boss who cooked so entertainingly.


    Mag sessfully attracted a lot of attention with his superb culinary skills and live broadcast on the giant screen.


    ��Oh! This octopus ball is so delicious.��


    ��Yes. It��s crispy on the outside while tender on the inside. It��s fresh and aromatic. It��s simply amazing!��


    ��Whoo�� whoo�� It��s a little hot. Gotta eat it slowly�� Whoo����


    The customers who received the octopus balls in the first round already started eating. Their reviews were smashing.


    As the aroma of the octopus balls slowly spread out, the customers who were looking over began to gulp.


    ��I am done exining the octopus balls. However, although the octopus balls are delicious, it��s a slightly more professional dish to make as it needs special custom-made grilling pans. It��s more suitable to be a snack that is sold on the streets. Both children and adults will love it,�� Mag exined with a smile as he pointed out a clear path for those people who were looking to start a street food project.


    This dish was never a home-cooked dish. Its preparation wasplex, and it needed many ingredients. Besides, most people wouldn��t eat it as a meal. It wasn��t sufficient to eat a big helping after being busy for a day. It was more of a fun thing to do at home when one was free.


    However, as a street food, it would crush that sweet pancake countless times.


    He hoped that the octopus ball could find its existence in the streets of Chaos City as a street food.


    ��Now, let��s continue to learn the next dish, stir-fried octopus tentacles. This dish is more homely, and it��s quick and simple. After learning it, you will have one more main dish on your dining table at home, and it will definitely outshine your friends.�� Mag took a bunch of small-sized octopus tentacles from the side, and began to exin and demonstrate from how to process the octopus tentacles to the amount of ingredients and the techniques of matching and processing them, to stir-frying them and adding condiments, etc. Every single step was exined precisely in detail.


    Silence fell again. However, the aroma of the stir-fried octopus tentacles was even more direct and aggressivepared to the subtle octopus balls.


    The octopus��s aroma began to spread after it was stir-fried. Under the enhancement of the spiciness, it became very aggressive.


    ��Gulp.��


    ��This aroma is simply too enticing?!��


    ��I didn��t feel much for the octopus balls, but this�� I think I can eat two bowls of rice with it.��


    The enticing aroma caused a smallmotion among the customers. The lines in front of the booth suddenly grew longer, and there were still customers going to the back to join the lines.


    Meanwhile, those housewives began to stare at Mag��s actions intensely like a hawk as they tried to remember every move and sentence in their hearts. Some even took out a photostone to make records.


    With the enticing aroma, neat lines and attention-attracting gigantic screen, Mamy Restaurant became the most popr booth during the Delicacy Extravaganza��s opening.


    ��This is a helping of stir-fried octopus tentacles. Isn��t it very simple?�� Mag ted the octopus tentacles on three tes, and smiled at everyone. ��I suggest that all of you buy some octopus tentacles at the seafood shop��s booth next door to try it out at home. I believe you all can make a scrumptious dish that will surprise even yourself. Remember, when buying octopus tentacles, your first choice is definitely ��Little Sys Seafood Shop��.��


    ***


    Rodu today was as lively as usual.


    The Magic Caster Tournament, which happened once every three years, had already produced the top 32 yesterday. The finals to decide the rankings of these 32 contestants and select the champion would be held today.


    This qualifyingpetition was naturally the most exciting.


    Almost all of Rodu��s aristocrats came. The front-row seats were the most expensive, and yet they were still very hard to get.


    Almost the entire city was discussing the Magic Caster Tournament.


    The most talked about was naturally Krassu��s four-year-old disciple, who challenged the Magus Tower��s advanced magic casters, and won eightpetition rounds in a row��little magic caster Amy.


    Master Krassu was the Roth Empire��s most famous magic caster. Under his limelight, his disciple was still so formidable that it was unbelievable.


    This was one of the important reasons that the Magic Caster Tournament��s scalped ticket��s price suddenly increased yesterday. Many people wanted to see this little magic caster showing off her skills at the Magic Caster Tournament with their own eyes. Perhaps they could witness history in the making, and gain another right to boast in the future.


    Apart from Amy, who was shining in the magic caster category, there was also another contestant who was also being noticed in the youth category.


    Due to his mature looks, Kassadin wasbeled as a children��s bully. Everyone began to research him, trying to find evidence to prove that he didn��t belong to the youth category, and then pin him onto the wall of shame.


    He was really in a pathetic state.


    ��Master, do you have requests for me in today��spetition?�� Amy asked Krassu while munching on a piece of bread.


    ��I don��t have anything to ask of Little Amy. Just go and have fun. You can fight with whatever style you like. Do your best. You don��t have to worry about your opponents, since there��s a judge to watch over them.�� Krassu chuckled. He didn��t restrict Amy from using ice magic.


    ��Alright.�� Amy nodded. ��In this case, then I��m really just going to have fun.��


    Krassu looked at Amy, and asked, ��Oh yes. Amy, do you feel like you are going to advance soon?��


    ��Advance? What advance?�� Amy didn��t quite understand.


    ��Bing an advanced magic caster.��


    Amy tilted her head, and thought before she shook her head, and said, ��I��m not very sure. I feel that I am going to advance at any time, but something��s still missing. Perhaps it��sing soon.��

 Chapter 1856 - This Child Grew Up So Impatiently!

    <h4>Chapter 1856: This Child Grew Up So Impatiently!</h4>


    In front of the Magus Tower, King Andre, the courtiers, and the magic casters sat on the elevated tform.


    Princess Vanessa was not there today, but the second prince, Josh, who had not been seen for days, was around, and was sitting on the left of Andre.


    Josh was dressed in a magician robe, and had a smile on his face. He was still that kind and gentle second prince in the eyes of the people.


    On top of that, Josh was also the disciple of Richard, the president of the Magus Tower. This was the best time for him to don the magician robe.


    Krassu nced at Josh, and was shocked. That day, Alex sliced off one of his ears, and gave him a death notice. However, right now, other than just looking a little thinner, Josh actually looked rather good mentally.


    Below the stage, the 32 magic caster category contestants and 32 youth category contestants stood on either side of the stage.


    Standing right in the front in the magic caster category row was a tiny Amy. The contrast between her and the big and tall Westin, who was standing right in front in the youth category row, was very ring.


    It would look a little better if the two of them were to switch positions.


    Kassadin had long heard all the discussions. His face was red with embarrassment. If it were not because Elder Brent kept promising to take him in as his disciple, and give him more resources when he entered the Magus Tower, he would definitely not have appeared.


    He nced at Amy, and clenched his teeth. If it were not for her, he would not have appeared here again. He was supposed to be the one standing in that position, getting all the looks of admiration from everyone. He should not be standing here and be questioned for bullying children.


    How hateful!


    Amy happened to turn to look towards the youth category row, and saw Kassadin. She could not help but exim to herself, ��This child grew up so impatiently!��


    The scene on the screen happened to switch to the contestants. Amy was looking up slightly and saw, to her shock, Kassadin being projected on the screen.


    Amy, who was standing among the adults, and Kassadin, who was standing among the children, coupled with Amy��s shocked expression.


    After a moment of silence, a roar ofughter erupted.


    The contestants all heard Amy��s words, and were trying very hard to control their expressions. They could notugh too hard at such a solemn and important event.


    Kassadin��s face turned ck. He was dying to crawl into a hole and disappear.


    ��Our contestants managed to emerge victorious in yesterday��spetition. Today, we will be moving on with the Magic Caster Tournament��s top 32 ranking matches, and finally decide the rankings for the champion and top 32 for this year��s Magic Caster Tournament. Now, could all the contestants get ready? The draw for the top 32 battles will start soon. The rules are as they were yesterday. Thest 16 contestants will be picking the numbers!��


    The emcee interrupted the roar ofughter, and announced the drawing for the first match of the day.


    The ball of numbers exploded, and the flying number tags were caught by the contestants. The duel name list was quickly reflected on the screen.


    Other than Amy, the disciple of the Magus Tower president, Jasper, had also received a lot of attention as he was the hot favorite to win for this year��s Magic Caster Tournament.


    On top of that, there was also Jeremy, the pro of lightning magic, who had made it into the top 32 for three consecutive years, and even reached the eighth spot in the previous tournament.


    However, he decided to take part in the Magic Caster Tournament once again as he was not hired by the Magus Tower as a teacher. It was very apparent that for Jeremy, who was at the peak of the 7th-tier, his goal was the championship.


    Jeremy was born as an ordinary person, and did not have a background with the Magus Tower or a family of magic casters. He worked his way up to his current spot step by step based on his hard work and the opportunities he got on the way. Therefore, he was very popr among ordinary people.


    There were also a few other magic casters at the peak of the 7th-tier who were also thought to be hot favorites for the champion title.


    Everyone��s expectations of who would clinch the championship were reflected in the number of folds for them getting champion��s ce.


    Jasper was at 3.0 folds, and Jeremy was at 3.5 folds. Both of them were hot favorites for the champion spot, so before the top 32petition even started, their folds were already very low.


    However, Amy had a 1.0 fold, and that shocked everyone.


    Although Amy performed very well in yesterday��spetition, disying the strength of closebat magic and her good use of both long-range offensive magic and closebat magic, she was still a child, after all. On top of that, ording to the analysis of the magic casters, she had yet to even break through the 7th-tier. The moment she was lined up with powerful magic casters like Jeremy and Jasper, she would have no chance of winning.


    As for why her folds were so low, it was because someone had ced a 20,000,000 copper coin bet on her bing the champion during the top 64 battle yesterday, even before she entered the top 32. Therefore, her folds dropped straight from 100 to one.


    Although Amy��s chances of winning were slim, ording to the staff from the casino, if she really won the championship, not only would the magic casters from the Magus Tower not profit from the bets, they would even lose all the money they��d earned from the tickets.


    <i>Am I lucky or unlucky?</i>?McKinley looked at the number 0 in his hand as he fretted.


    He was probably very lucky not to have picked Jeremy or Jasper in his first battle, but picking Amy was a headache as well.


    Although she had yet to break through the 7th-tier, even Albin from the Magus Tower lost to her yesterday, and that meant that her capabilities could not be measured purely with her tier.


    McKinley knew very well how strong Albin was as someone with a family of magic casters.


    However, as an advanced magic caster, he also had his dignity and pride. When the emcee announced for everyone to take their ces at their respective areas, he started to quickly brainstorm over what to do.


    The key to Amy��s win was to act before her opponent. And as her opponent, even an advanced magic caster would find it very difficult to win if they were unable to cast their advanced magic.


    Therefore, the key to this battle would naturally be how to defeat her before she even got close.


    <i>What a headache.</i>?McKinley locked his brows together tightly.


    Amy nced at the number tag on her waist, and then hopped along to the battle arena she was supposed to go to.


    For the top 32 battle, the area had doubled again, allowing both parties to fully unleash their capabilities.


    Amy stood at the center of the arena, and looked at McKinley, who was standing almost at the edge, curiously. When she saw that he had his brows tightly knit together, she could not help but ask, ��This big brother seems a little unhappy?��


    Most of the screens in the area were broadcasting the scene at Amy��s arena.


    ��Isn��t that McKinley from the Langard Family? The Langard Family is a family of talented magic casters. They had been the magic casters who had moved to be advanced magic casters the fastest recently.��


    ��I remember that he��s a fire magic caster. He��s not bad.��


    ��But�� Little Amy��s master is the God of Fire, Krassu.��


    ��The duel between mes. I guess this would be one exciting duel.��


    The audience chatted fervently, and everyone had their thoughts on how this duel would turn out.


    ��All candidates, take your positions! The duels will officially begin!��


    The emcee��s clear and loud voice resounded the arena.


    ��Fire element, listen to my call, chaos without order, make her explode!��


    McKinley raised his magic wand, and chanted his spell. He pointed at Amy, and three fireballs with ming red tails were shot towards Amy.

 Chapter 1857 - Fierce And Cute, Fierce And Cute. Shes So Adorable

    <h4>Chapter 1857: Fierce And Cute, Fierce And Cute. She��s So Adorable</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Three Exploding Fireballs formed a line, and flew towards Amy.


    While the fireballs were flying, three firewalls appeared besides Amy, surrounding her.


    As soon as the fight started, McKinley attacked Amy decisively. He abandoned all the advanced magic that needed longer chanting time, and instead used the basic magic which he was more familiar with for his first attack.


    The raging fire surrounded Amy, and people almost couldn��t see her tiny figure within it. They couldn��t help worrying about her when they saw those three Exploding Fireballs hurtling towards her.


    Although the Exploding Fireball was a very basic fire spell, with the enhancement of an advanced magic caster��s powerful magic, the effective kill zone of these three Exploding Fireballs was sufficient to cover every target within 100 meters range.


    Could Amy, who lost the advantage of being the first to strike, survive this attack? It became everyone��s concern.


    On the tform, Brent��s eyes lit up, and he clenched his fists subconsciously.


    He would take McKinley in as his disciple if thetter could defeat Amy in this round. Anyway, it wouldn��t be his loss to take in such a genius as a disciple.


    Krassu still had a calm expression. There was even a hint of ridicule and mockery on his slightly curled up lips.


    ��Wow, ying with fire!�� Amy looked at the raging red firewalls around her and the Exploding Fireballs flying towards her. Her eyes lit up, and then she raised her hand with a smile. ��I know this too!��


    A golden-purple fire rose from her palm, and the three firewalls backed off, and submitted to it as if they had met their king.


    ��Let��s go, little fireball!�� The golden-purple fire was rubbed into a small egg-sized fireball by Amy, and then tossed out.


    The golden-purple fireball went through the firewall in front of Amy like a sharp sword cutting through a city wall. A one-meter-wide passage was smashed open in the raging firewall, and it couldn��t close up for a long time.


    Bam!


    The golden-purple fireball collided with those three Exploding Fireballs in midair, and exploded into dazzling fireworks.


    ��Err����


    McKinley was shocked that his attack was easily resolved by Amy. That little fireball had released such a terrifying force that even those three Exploding Fireballs�� power was offset by it. No harm was done to Amy at all.


    However, the advantage of attacking first was that his second attack had already descended while Amy was resolving his first.


    ��Meteors Falling!��


    As McKinley pointed his magic wand at Amy, dozens of meteors dragging a red tail behind them each appeared in the sky above the arena, and crashed towards it.


    Depending on the dy created by the first magical attack, he gained enough time tounch an advanced magic spell.


    Although ��Meteors Falling�� was a rtively weak form of magic in the advanced fire magic series and a castrated version of the ��Falling Stars��, the intermediate spells still couldn��t match up to its power.


    A dozen falling meteors were enough to turn the arena into ruins.


    Amy could choose to resist it, or get out of the arena.


    Of course, the results of both choices were no different. From the moment the meteors appeared, he had already won this duel.


    ��Meteors? Let me make a wish first.�� Amy looked up at the meteors with red tails, put her palms together, and closed her eyes.


    ��Is she giving up?��


    ��The judge will help her, right? Such an adorable little girl. Please don��t let her get hurt.��


    ��She��s still a child. It��s already amazing that she could make it to this stage. A four-year-old top 32 was never heard of, and most likely won��t ever emerge again.��


    The audience looked at Amy, who was surrounded by the firewall with her eyes closed and hands together as the meteors rapidly got closer to her, andmented that her journey had to stop at top 32.


    McKinley smiled. If he was to lose to a four-year-old little girl, that would really be a humiliation on his path to bing a powerful magic caster.


    The meteors were less than 10 meters from the ground, and people could feel the scorching heat on the ground.


    The judge looked up at the burning meteors and then at Amy. He was ready to end this duel.


    Right then, Amy opened her eyes, and shed a cute smile at McKinley. ��I��m done wishing, so I��m going to beat you up seriously now.��


    ��Erm?�� McKinley frowned before he widened his eyes.


    Amy crouched slightly, and then leaped up into the air like an arrow. She brushed by a meteor before stepping on another one. Then, she stepped on the meteors one by one, and ice lotuses appeared underneath her feet. She was actually stepping up to the sky, and stomping all those meteors under her feet.


    ��Sh-she is going up to the sky!!!��


    Amotion erupted immediately.


    The audience looked at Amy, who was going up into the sky by stepping on the meteors, with an expression of disbelief.


    No one expected her to use such a method to ovee McKinley��s advanced magic.


    The hot mes on the meteors actually didn��t cause any harm to her. It was as if the mes were just a special effect.


    ��Now, it��s my turn.�� Amy stood on the highest meteor, and looked at McKinley, who was in shock. She raised her magic caster��s staff, and then swung hard towards the meteor under her feet.


    Bam!


    The gigantic meteor became just like a fiery baseball, and the speed of its descent suddenly increased by a few times. It instantly overtook the other meteors, and crashed towards McKinley.


    ��I admit����


    Boom��


    Vroom��


    A series of loud sounds buried McKinley��s voice. The meteorsnded on the arena, and created a series of loud sounds. The ground that was enhanced by magic trembled slightly, and the shattered rocks hit the magic shield. Dust swirled around.


    The audience were silent, and they stared at the dust that slowly settled on the screen with wide eyes. They saw McKinley had fallen to the ground beyond the arena with a pale face, and was shielded by the judge. He was in a sorry state.


    Then, they saw Amy standing on her wind fire wheels in midair in the middle of the arena. The breeze was blowing on her cape, and there wasn��t a hint of dust on her.


    Dozens of craters appeared on the ground. A giant three-meter-deep crater appeared on the ground where McKinley had been standing earlier.


    ��Th-that is too suave?!��


    ��Are the magic casters nowadays getting more violent than the knights?��


    ��Fierce and cute, fierce and cute. She��s so adorable!��


    After a moment of silence, a round of enthusiastic apuse broke out.


    They had once again witnessed an incredible fight.


    McKinley attacked first, and even released an advanced magic spell. In the end, he was defeated by his own magic, which was really dramatic.


    McKinley looked at that deep crater and gulped. If the judge hadn��t thrown him out of the arena in time earlier, they would��ve been picking up pieces of his body now.


    ��Although fire is fun, don��t get carried away, Big Brother,�� Amy said to McKinley smilingly.

 Chapter 1858 - Am I Going To Get Popular

    <h4>Chapter 1858: Am I Going To Get Popr</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��You�� I���� McKinley pointed at Amy with a quivering finger. He was so furious that he threw up blood, and fainted.


    ��Contestant Zero, Amy, Victory!�� the judge loudly dered.


    Andre looked at Krassu, and marveled, ��This disciple of yours is extremely talented. Herbat awareness and adaptability to changes are tip-top. Krassu, you have gotten yourself a treasure.��


    All the magic casters from the Magus Tower had different expressions. All of them had seen Amy��s talents, and she had only learned magic for six months. If she had practiced for two and half years�� They didn��t dare to imagine it.


    ��Actually, Amy is just more hardworking than the other children.�� Krassu chuckled.


    Everyone rolled their eyes. If being hardworking was enough, then those magic casters who practiced constantly apart from eating and sleeping should have all be great magic casters.


    Some people couldn��t reach her starting point even after striving for their entire life.


    The magic casters�� world was that cruel.


    ��The adults nowadays don��t seem to take setbacks very well.�� Amy looked at McKinley, who was being carried away, and shrugged. She turned to walk to the waiting area.


    She observed the duels at the other arenas as she walked. Then, she kept revealing a shocked expression.


    Amy returned to the contestants�� resting area to wait for the start of the next round. She picked up a specially supplied chicken drumstick, and softly mumbled, ��All these big brothers are so formidable. Looks like I will have topete seriously.��


    The magic caster in charge of drawing lots at the side twitched his lips. Could it be that she had been only ying from yesterday till just now?


    Amy watched the big screen while munching on the drumstick. She would asionally p and cheer for those magic casters who performed extremely well. She had transformed into the greatest onlooker. She didn��t look like a contestant who had just won a round in the top 32petition earlier.


    She managed to capture a new batch of fans when the broadcast camera focused on her asionally.


    Only the magic caster standing next to her had a weird expression��the little girl wasn��t cheering randomly. She was mumbling, ��I��ve learned that! I can do that too! Oh, magic can be yed like that too, I��ve learned it!��


    <i>What��s that?</i>


    <i>On-the-spot learning?</i>


    <i>This is the intense top 32 qualifying matches that you are taking part in too, alright!</i>


    Jeremy was the second person to finish his duel. He indeed lived up to his name as the pro of lightning magic. His terrifying lightning magic had rendered his opponent helpless. He disyed his peak 7th-tier power to the max and won easily.


    ��An opponent who deserved to be treated seriously.�� Amy looked at Jeremy, who was walking to the waiting area, with bright eyes.


    Jeremy was stunned when he saw Amy sitting in the waiting area. He was obviously surprised that someone could finish dueling quicker than him. However, he soon recovered his cool and aloofposure. He went to sit down at his number��s area, and closed his eyes to rest.


    Then, Jasper came to the waiting area too. He also had a shocked expression when he saw Amy. He thought her journey would end here. He didn��t expect to see her again in the waiting area. His gaze had a battle intent when itnded on Jeremy. There was only one opponent that he took to his heart at this year��s Magic Caster Tournament.


    The contestants who won gradually returned to the waiting area. They immediately sat down, and started to cultivate to regain their magical power. The next round would start as soon as thest contestant finished dueling.


    Not every contestant was like Amy, Jasper, and Jeremy, who dispatched their respective opponents easily.


    The contestants who could enter the top 32 had real skills. The threshold almost began at 7th-tier. Many magic casters only barely won. They had injuries on their bodies, and their magical power was almost exhausted.


    That was the cruel part of the Magic Caster Tournament. The weaker you were, the worse the continuouspetition system was to you because the powerhouse would have more time to rest, while you would descend into a repeated loop of tough battles.


    Of course, the reality was even more cruel than this because there would be no judges to ensure your safety in real life.


    Thest contestant barely defeated his opponent, and stumbled back to the waiting area. The emcee dered the start of the top 16 qualifying matches, and began to draw lots.


    ***


    The octopus balls became this year��s Delicacy Extravaganza��s first popr item with their adorable looks and excellent reviews.


    And Mag��s on-the-spot teaching was also very popr.


    The chef who was hidden away in the kitchen at the back of the restaurant was always a little mysterious to the patrons.


    The recipes were a chef��s corepetitiveness. Chefs were rarely willing to share them, let alone the master chef��s recipes of a high-end restaurant like Mamy Restaurant. Not only did Mag share them publicly, he even conducted on-the-spot teaching. Even those people who knew that they couldn��t master them stopped to admire and watch too.


    The gigantic screen showed Mag��s every step in the simple kitchen to all of them. He was just like a master swordsman moving in between the three stoves and three octopus ball grilling pans. The simple ingredients were transformed into helpings of scrumptious octopus balls, stir-fried octopus tentacles, and stir-fried octopus in XO sauce. He was so fast that he dazzled the onlookers�� eyes. However, he was calm, and did his job with skill and ease.


    Marvel!


    Adoration!


    Disbelief!


    Praises for Mag could be seen on the faces of the onlookers. They had never thought that a chef��s job wasn��t as easy as they thought it was.


    They, too, could imagine the hard work behind his apparent calmness.


    Of course, it was the enticing aroma of the stir-fried octopus tentacles and the stir-fried octopus in XO sauce that kept them around. They wanted to see how the aroma was created before they decided to join the long lines.


    The octopus ball was an excellent after-meal snack that was suitable for both adults and children, while the stir-fried octopus tentacles and stir-fried octopus in XO sauce, paired with a bowl of rice, were a lethal attraction to the hungry people.


    It wasn��t hard to understand why the octopus sashimi was being ignored. People were resistant to eating raw octopus as even the orcs were used to roasting their meat now.


    The lines in front of Mamy Restaurant��s booth had already turned out from the entrance. There were approximately 1000 people in the lines.


    It was the most popr booth of the Delicacy Extravaganza within the first hour of opening. Its poprity was unrivaled.


    The other booths that were swamped seemed to have the same few people squeezing at the front, while Mamy Restaurant��s eight lines of people could be seen moving forward. This was also one of the reasons why more and more customers were willing to go to the back and join the lines.


    Meanwhile, the seafood shop��s booth next door was also very popr with the housewives.


    The 50 copper coins per 500 grams of octopus tentacle wasn��t cheap, but it also wasn��t expensive. An ordinary family could still afford it asionally.


    After learning the unique recipe from a high-end restaurant��s chef, and watching his live demonstration, the housewives only wanted to return home to their kitchen to try cooking a helping of stir-fried octopus tentacles themselves to impress their husbands and children.


    Ang ced an ice pack together with the weighed and packed octopus tentacle with consideration to ensure that they would be able to have the freshest and tastiest octopus tentacle after they returned home from the Delicacy Extravaganza. The address of Little Sys Seafood Shop was also printed on the packaging. They believed that the careful housewives would return as the seafood shop��s customers after they tried it.


    <i>Am I going to get popr?</i>


    Mag raised his eyebrows as he looked at the huge crowd surrounding the booth and watching the demonstration.

 Chapter 1859 - I Dont Regret Loving You, Either

    <h4>Chapter 1859: I Don��t Regret Loving You, Either</h4>


    Live-streaming was a very tiring job. Mag felt that intensely after going for over an hour.


    He had to talk fast enough, and yet his actions couldn��t slow down. Otherwise, the customers in the lines would be unhappy.


    Therefore, after three rounds of exnations, Mag decided to y the recorded video.


    Erm. Dark technology was indeed good to use.


    The teaching videos of the four dishes were yed in turn. After each teaching video was done ying, he would y a short clip of him cooking to let the audience see how a real chef worked.


    Compared to the times when he worked at Mamy Restaurant, where he had to handle dozens of dishes, handling four dishes wasn��t a test to Mag at all. However, the restaurant only operated for a few hours, while the Delicacy Extravaganza��s boothsted for the entire day without a break. That was the real test.


    ��Boss, the small-sized octopus tentacles are almost sold out,�� Ang reminded Mag softly.


    ��The refrigerator is below the disy unit. It��s filled with small-sized octopus tentacles. You can replenish it any time.�� Mag saw that the small-sized octopus tentacles, which were originally stacked up as high as a mound, were about to run out, but nobody was buying therge and extrarge octopus tentacles. Hence, he let the system change all the stock to the small-sized tentacles.


    ��Alright.�� Ang nodded. She opened the refrigerator��s door, and it was indeed filled with small-sized octopus tentacles. If the refrigerators below the disy unit were all filled with stock, then they wouldn��t have to worry about the stock running out.


    ��Your octopus balls.�� Yabemiya passed a helping of octopus balls to a maiden in a light yellow long dress in front of her.


    ��Thank you.�� That maiden flipped her loose flowing hair before turning to look at the man standing next to her, and calmly said, ��Let��s split up after eating this helping of octopus balls.��


    ��Huh?�� The man who was still holding a bouquet of flowers was stunned.


    ��Huh?�� Mag also looked up in shock. What were these two people doing? The maiden looked intricate and well-dressed. The man was also handsome and well-dressed. However, he had a rather bad case of dark circles. At first nce, they looked ratherpatible.


    ��You have been good to me all these years. Although you are quite the jerk, I don��t regret having loved you before.�� That maiden looked at the man, who looked increasingly miserable, with a mocking smile.


    ��Maggie, you have to believe me. I really do love you���� The man covered his heart with his hand. Tears filled his ck eyes as he was about to weep. He could really act on a whim.


    Even Mag couldn��t help but slow down to watch and learn his acting skills. Perhaps he would put it to good use one day.


    The customers who were looking up at the tutorials began to listen in as they detected a good show in the making.


    ��You love me, and yet you cheated on me again and again? I have found women��s underwear in the crack of our bed. There are so many of them that they could fill every corner of our house. And, they are all of different sizes.�� The maiden grew increasingly mocking. ��But that is our home, the bed that I sleep on every night. When did you manage to bring them home? I am so silly. I actually didn��t discover anything. Your control of timing really frightens me.��


    ��Those���� The man��s expression changed, and a hint of panic and regret shed across his eyes.


    The onlookers made various faces.


    ��(�Ѩ��ѡ�a


    ��(�á㧥��;)��


    <i>Holy moly!</i>?Mag looked at that man with a respectful gaze. His time management skill was indeed unparalleled!


    That maiden interrupted that man, and continued, ��Those are just the tip of the iceberg. You said you liked to exercise and treasured your friendship with your bros. I��m so silly. I always tried to understand that, and let you have time to exercise with your bros. If I hadn��t seen your diary a few days ago, I wouldn��t have known that ��multiyer sports�� that you guys love is actually that kind of ��sports������


    The onlookers: (`�� ?)=3


    Mag: (`�� ?)=3


    ��Alright then, I can��t force a rtionship. I have let you down all these years, Maggie. I don��t regret loving you, either. Let��s just end this.�� The man threw the flowers to the ground, and walked away.


    The maiden looked at the man��s retreating back as she held the octopus balls in silence.


    Everyone was looking at her with pity. It seemed like this maiden had met a jerk.


    ��This is my payment.�� After a while, the maiden turned around, and passed a silver coin to Yabemiya.


    ��Miss, you are our number 666 customer today. You��re very lucky as you get to eat for free,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Yabemiya retracted her hand that she just extended out.


    ��Really?�� The maiden��s eyes lit up, and she looked at Mag with surprise.


    ��Yes. Seems like you are very lucky today.�� Mag nodded.


    The maiden smiled, and then nodded. ��Yes. I broke off with a jerk, and get to eat the cute and delicious octopus balls for free. It looks like I am indeed very lucky today.��


    Mag smiled, and gently said, ��Cheer up. You deserve someone better.��


    ��Mm-hmm.�� The maiden nodded hard. ��Thank you, Boss!�� She waved and then turned to leave.


    Everyone watched that maiden disappear into the crowd. Her light yellow long dress, coupled with her loose flowing hair, made her look like a wilted sunflower that was looking up to the sun again.


    Then, all the maidens began to look at Mag with an unexinable gentle gaze.


    ***


    The brisk business of the Mamy Restaurant��s booth made its surrounding booths look quiet. Even those customers who were squeezing in front of the other booths were looking at that giant screen, or envying the orderly lines.


    ��Why are these customers so amodating to him? This doesn��t match their status as the customers at all!�� Alva in the Ducas Restaurant��s booth next door looked at the crowd, and clenched his teeth.


    Beate looked much calmer. He feltplex as he watched Mag teaching carefully on the giant screen.


    If he hadn��t been particrly convinced when he had lost to Mag the first time, he had fully grasped the difference between him and Mag now as he watched Mag share his recipes publicly and teach on-the-spot without holding back.


    Were these four dishes casually thought out to entertain the audience, create a hype, and attract attention?


    Judging from those customers who heapedvish praises on it and the aroma that kept spreading over, that was not the case.


    These were delicacies that were sought-after, well-received by the customers, and highly profitable.


    Furthermore, every dish wasn��t easy to make. Even if others wanted to copy them, it would be difficult to achieve the same taste.


    Just like Mamy Restaurant��s other dishes. Alva had asked their kitchen to replicate them more than once, but they could never replicate any dish exactly. It was even very difficult to achieve a simr taste. This was what made Mamy Restaurant a unique existence.


    However, Mag was selflessly sharing these four dishes with everyone. One would never find another chef in Chaos City, or perhaps on the whole Nond Continent, with such broad-mindedness and confidence.

 Chapter 1860 - Its A Pity That There Is No If

    <h4>Chapter 1860: It��s A Pity That There Is No If</h4>


    Rodu, in front of the Magus Tower.


    Today��s qualifying match was much more exciting than yesterday��s elimination match. It was difficult for ordinary people to witness a duel between advanced magic casters, and all of today��s duels were between advanced magic casters.


    Amy was lucky after she advanced to top 16. She met magic casters who were injured by the continuouspetition for two consecutive rounds. Depending on her energetic state and attacking speed, she won easily, and was the first to advance into the top four.


    ��Amy won again!��


    ��Who could have expected that the first to enter the top four would be a four-year-old girl!��


    ��Even though her opponent was injured in the legs, had difficulties moving, and almost depleted his magical power, luck is almost part of one��s potential.��


    The crowd was already in a frenzy. No one thought Amy could have advanced into the top four so easily.


    A four-year-old top four contestant ascending to the top four by stepping on one advanced magic caster after another was a legendary achievement.


    Brent stole a nce at the sullen Richard secretly, and then shrugged. He was feeling extremely ufortable.


    He had promised to the president confidently that Krassu��s disciple wouldn��t make it to the top 100, but now she was sitting in the top four.


    She had already defeated three Magus Tower��s disciples along her journey.


    It was equivalent to pping them across their faces when the little girl sent the Magus Tower��s disciples out of the arena one by one.


    This was almost equivalent to saying how awesome Krassu was, that even a four-year-old disciple he had only taught for six months could crush the Magus Tower��s adult disciples easily.


    That hurt!


    There was another contestant who felt horrible, and had also defeated his opponent very quickly: the top four in the youth category, Kassadin.


    Amy tilted her head, and looked at Kassadin as she smilingly said, ��Wow, it��s you again. Even though you look like you are in a hurry to grow up, you really look very handsome when you beat up the children.��


    Kassadin, who was initially shocked that Amy could actually advance to the top four, blushed when he heard her words. He was dying to crawl into a hole and disappear.


    He suddenly regretted that he had won thepetition. He wouldn��t have toe here to suffer and be her best backdrop if he had lost earlier.


    The top eightpetition was especially heated. Jeremy was still the second to return to the waiting area. There were some little burnt holes in his magician robe. Although he still looked like he was in a great state, his opponent had obviously caused him some trouble.


    His footsteps obviously faltered when he saw Amy in the waiting area, and he began to look at Amy with a hint of solemness.


    The pupils of Jasper, who returned to the waiting area shortly after, also constricted when he saw Amy eating a lollipop with her head tilted to one side.?<i>She actually advanced again.</i>


    ��Seems like this round of drawing lots will depend on luck.�� Thest to arrive at the waiting area was a young magic caster with short yellow hair.


    Aulden Collier came from an ancient magical family��the Collier Family. He was the strongest dark horse in this year��s Magic Caster Tournament.


    His participation in thepetition hadn��t gained any attention initially. People had thought he was just a normal advanced magic caster. However, while eliminating all the powerhouses along the way and advancing into the top four, he had disyed his peak 7th-tier power perfectly.


    And ording to the observation of some magic casters, he could advance to be an 8th-tier powerhouse any time, and be in the same tier as Jeremy and Jasper.


    He represented the greatest potential among the younger generation.


    Meanwhile, Amy looked rather awkward in the midst of them.


    Of course, everyone had dispelled the idea that this little one was weak.


    When that sturdy magic caster�� staff smacked those advanced magic casters out of the arena, it was those magic casters who flew out of the arena who were weak, meek, and helpless.


    They were simply too pitiful as they were actually sent out of court with such a humiliating method during a proper magic casters�� duel.


    However, her power, which still had not advanced to 7th-tier, did look a little weak when she stood among those three big shots in a great state.


    Although Jeremy and Jasper didn��t answer, they knew very well that it meant whoever drew Amy would advance easily.


    Meanwhile, the other two would have to have a duel among his peers in top form. It would be difficult to guess who would be the winner, and the winner would still have to face an opponent still in an excellent state after he won.


    This was indeed a test on their luck.


    Richard looked at Krassu, who was looking extremely smug, and jealously said, ��Your disciple is indeed very lucky to have advanced to this stage. However, she will have to stop here.��


    Krassu was in an extremely good mood, and he mercilessly retorted, ��You called that ��have to stop here��? Your disciples were still ying with mud at her age.��


    Hehe, he loved to watch this old chap Richard get angry. Amy had really done him proud.


    Richard was stumped. He did not know what to say in reply, and could only huff angrily.


    ��Krassu, who among these three do you think your disciple can defeat?�� Andre asked with a chuckle. He was really asking sincerely, and not mockingly.


    ��This disciple of mine always has unexpected ideas. I really don��t know whom she can defeat.�� Krassu shook his head. ��Of course, if she was also a 7th-tier, none of them would be her match.��


    All of them became silent. They had no doubts about Krassu��s words.


    Amy defeating her opponents beyond her level had already be a norm. One had to know that this was an intermediate magic caster crossing over arge divide, and defeating advanced magic casters.


    If they had not witnessed it with their own eyes, they wouldn��t have believed that this unbelievable matter had happened a few times.


    The difference between the 7th-tier and the 6th-tier couldn��t be simply described by the difference between one tier. There was a qualitative difference between the intermediate magic and advanced magic. It was an advanced magic caster��s understanding and control of magic.


    One could only break through to the 7th-tier, and be an advanced magic caster after they understood the secret of the rules.


    Advanced magic also required one to understand the rules, and put them to good use.


    No one knew how powerful Amy, who grasped both ice magic and fire magic, would be if she became an advanced magic caster.


    However, one could imagine that herbat style would be unfathomable and full of changes.


    ��It��s a pity that there is no if.�� Richard sneered inwardly.


    At the same time, the emcee dered the start of the semifinals�� process of drawing lots.


    Two golden number balls flew out, and Jeremy and Aulden reached out at the same time. They grabbed one number ball each.


    Jeremy looked at the number zero��s number tag, and smilingly said, ��I��m always rather lucky.��


    ��Actually, this is the tag that I prefer.�� Aulden looked at Jasper with battle intent. ��I only like to battle. Apetent opponent like this is especially hard to find.��


    ��The finals�� name list is out. Contestants, please take your positions!��


    The judge��s voice reverberated throughout the arena.

 Chapter 1861 - I, Amy, Am Super Fierce!

    <h4>Chapter 1861: I, Amy, Am Super Fierce!</h4>


    The talented girl, Amy, versus the son of lightning, Jeremy!


    The star of Magus Tower, Jasper, versus the super dark horse, Aulden!


    These two semifinal matches would be worth anticipating, and it made the audience excited.


    Jasper and Aulden were pretty close in terms of abilities, and the fight between water and wind would definitely be exciting.


    At the same time, the battle between Amy and Jeremy was also full of uncertainties.


    Amy had collected many fans with her adorable appearance and a contrasting violent and suave battle style.


    Meanwhile, Jeremy was the representative of themoner magic casters. He made his way to being an advanced self-taught magic caster with his hard work, and was also very popr.


    Would Amy be able to make a miracle happen again, or would her journey regretfully stop here?


    This battle was already highly anticipated before it even started.


    Amy chewed the lollipop she had not finished into tiny bits, and threw the wooden stick into a bin. After that, she hopped over to the battle arena as she chewed on her lollipop without a hint of fear or worry.


    Jeremy was walking steadily. He was no longer smiling, and was sizing up Amy seriously.


    As a self-taught magic caster without any strong backing, he had relied on his hard work and alertness to make his way here.


    One would often face a very bad end if one underestimated their opponent. Even if your opponent was a child or an old man, they might be hiding a cleaver that could take your life behind their smile.


    Jeremy would not let something like this happen to him. Besides, out of all these battles, those who had lost to Amy had already proven that she was not just a harmless little rabbit. Instead, she was a powerhouse that could easily send an advanced magic caster flying out.


    ��Big Brother, do you y with lightning?�� Amy asked curiously as she looked at Jeremy, who was standing far away.


    ��Yes. I am a lightning magic caster.�� Jeremy nodded.


    ��Wow, how impressive.�� Amy��s eyes lit up as she wondered who would be stronger, this big brother or Ah Zi.


    Jeremy looked at the tiny Amy, looking cute and adorable. In addition, her soft squeaky voice made her too illegally cute. Even a dense man like him could not resist her cuteness.


    <i>This is apetition! This is a battle! You cannot be charmed by your opponent��s appearance! You must look into yourself!</i>?Jeremy bit his tongue to quickly calm himself down, and regained his aloof expression. At the same time, he quickly brainstormed over how he should finish this battle as soon as possible.


    <i>Lightning must be very fast, huh? In that case, how can I be faster than lightning?</i>?Amy propped her chin on top of her hand, and fell deep in thought as she looked at Jeremy.


    ��I guess Jeremy will win, right? I��ve bet my whole fortune on him clinching the champion title.��


    ��This is definitely a lucky draw. If you drew Jasper or Aulden, you would have to pay a high price to win the semifinals, and if you meet an opponent in good condition in the finals, you would basically have no chance of winning.��


    ��If Jeremy lost this round, the casino would probably go bonkers. I heard that a big boss had betted 20,000,000 copper coins on Little Amy. Who knew she could get into the top four?��


    The screen in the arena was split into two to broadcast two battles at a time.


    The audience were conversing fervently. Those gamblers who had put their whole family fortune into the bets appeared very nervous.


    The casino controlled by the Magus Tower was indeed going bonkers.


    A 20,000,000 bet was initially thought to be free money. No one thought that Amy would be able to advance and sh her way into the top four. She seemed undefeatable, and it even looked like she would clinch the champion title.


    If she were to win the champion title, the casino would have to pay two billion!


    The casino was in a state of frenzy. The tickets that the Magus Tower collected might have to all go to the debt.


    The triennial Magic Caster Tournament was set up not just to pick up magic casters for the empire. It had another important motive, and that was to earn operating fees for the Magus Tower.


    If Amy was to win the first ce, this year��s Magic Caster Tournament would basically be funding someone else.


    The 10th elder, who was in charge of the casino, wiped away his cold sweat as he asked the staff rushing in, ��Have you found out who ced the bet?��


    ��10th Elder, I��ve found out that it was Duke Abraham,�� that staff member answered bitterly.


    ��It��s the duke!�� The 10th elder was stunned when he heard the reply, and his expression turned even more bitter.


    If it was someone else, even if the worst-case scenario happened, they might be able to find a way to smoke their way through the debt.


    However, the king��s blood brother, the duke of the empire, was not someone they could deal with.


    ��Sir, don��t be so worried. That little girl is up against Jeremy this round. She definitely won��t win, much less obtain the champion title,�� that staffforted.


    ��Yesterday, you said that she wouldn��t make it to the top, 32 and now she��s already standing on the semifinal stage.�� The 10th Elder sighed heavily, and looked at Krassu, who was sitting at the elevated tform afar. ��The person Lord Krassu chose would never be this simple. He had always been first ce in whatever he did.��


    ��You��re very strong. Why hasn��t the Collier Family sent you to the Magus Tower? With your talent, it would not be difficult to join the Magus Tower.�� Jasper looked at Aulden, who was standing in front of him, in puzzlement.


    ��Joining the Magus Tower would not make me stronger. Training has always been up to the individual. So, why would I want to join the Magus Tower?�� Aulden asked in response with a smile.


    ��You��re very proud.�� Jasper frowned.


    ��This is the Collier Family��s tradition. Before the Magus Tower appeared, we had already existed, and we��ve never thought that joining the Magus Tower was anything glorious.�� Aulden lifted his chin up slightly. ��On top of that, our family believes that battles can make a magic caster even stronger, and that is why I am here.��


    ��Do you think you can beat me easily?��


    ��No, it��s precisely because I have no confidence in doing so that I find this battle a very meaningful one.�� Aulden shook his head. He looked intently at Jasper, and said, ��I hope you can give it your all as well. I want to see how strong a magic caster at the peak of the 7th-tier is.��


    Jasper had a serious expression as well. ��I will give it my all, and hope you will not disappoint me as well.��


    The conversation between the two of them was clearly heard across the arena. The two had already raised the expectations of the audience before they even started sparring.


    ��Should we�� also say something?�� Amy blinked and looked at Jeremy.


    The corner of Jeremy��s lips twitched. He really could not bring himself to say anything ruthless to a four-year-old girl.


    ��I will also give it my all!�� Amy clenched her little fists, and said seriously, ��I, Amy, am very fierce!��


    Jeremy looked at her tiny fist withplicated feelings, and could not tell how she was fierce.


    ��The semifinalsmence now!��


    The judge��s voice echoed throughout the arena.

 Chapter 1862 - Fire!

    <h4>Chapter 1862: Fire!</h4>


    The square was inplete silence when thepetition started.


    The audience��s gaze was fixed on the giant screen as they watched the two semifinal matches between the powerful opponents.


    Jeremy raised his magic wand up, and a minute amount of lightning began to converge at the tip of the wand. Then, he pointed at where Amy was standing.


    Crack!


    With a crash of thunder, a silver sh of lightning appeared above Amy, and struck towards her.


    ��It��s really lightning!�� Amy looked above her as she stepped to her side.


    The lightning struck the ground where she had been standing earlier, and left a ckened crater as big as a bowl on the tough rock surface.


    ��She actually evaded it so easily!��


    ��Lightning magic is the fastest magic, and she actually evaded it by walking away? Maybe she is just lucky?��


    ��That is not luck. If I am not wrong, she is still using closebat magic. Her reaction and speed are so fast that they allowed her to leave the range of the lightning in an extremely short time.��


    Jeremy��s first attack had failed, and the atmosphere began to get heated.


    ��Huh?�� A hint of surprise also appeared on Jeremy��s face. Although the lightning strike was just a basic spell, its high speed made it a favorite of the lightning magic casters.


    It was very difficult for people who had no experience with lightning magic to predict and evade it. They could force themselves to take it head-on, or use magic to counteract it. However, Amy actually evaded the lightning strike. This was a method that only a knight would use.


    However, that didn��t affect Jeremy��s actions at all. He pointed his wand, and another bolt of lightning struck down.


    However, Amy used a side step to evade the lightning strike again.


    Thunder kept sounding in the arena, but Amy kept using her secret techniques of skipping sideways, and moved around within a small range. She actually evaded all the lightning bolts, and none of them stuck her.


    ��Hmm? I don��t think I am fast enough. I am not as fast as Ah Zi.�� Amy blinked before she grasped her magic caster��s staff, and stared at Jeremy. She smiled, revealing her neat and white teeth. ��In this case, it��s my turn now.��


    Jeremy felt as if he was being watched by a cheetah, and a hint of wariness rose in his heart. He wasn��t angry and regretful that the lightning bolts didn��t strike Amy. He looked at Amy, who transformed into a faint red shadow and dashed towards him, with narrowed eyes. He quickly chanted, and pointed straight ahead.


    Sizzle!


    An electric current sounded, and a ringed electricwork appeared in front of Jeremy. The silver lightning crisscrossed into a, and surrounded him within it.


    Amy��s forward-dashing figure suddenly halted in front of the electrical. The tip of her magic caster��s staff gave out a red light, and then she smashed it down onto that electrical.


    Boom!


    Rutnt light exploded where the magic caster��s staff touched the electrical.


    Between the sparks and flickering, Amy stumbled a few steps backwards. The magic caster��s staff in her hands was pushed back, and she almost dropped it.


    The audience, who was expecting Amy to perform another miraculous strike, broke into amotion. Amy��s irresistible closebat magic had finally met the electrical that she couldn��t bulldoze through.


    A smile appeared on Richard��s face too. He nodded at Jeremy with satisfaction. This young magic caster was not bad. He could be one of the few lightning magic instructors in the Magus Tower if he managed to break through to the 8th-tier.


    Krassu still looked as calm as ever. He didn��t think that Amy was going to lose.


    ��It��s a little numb.�� Amy shook her right that was a little red as she looked at that electrical that was surrounding Jeremy. It was tougher than she expected and stronger than those previous magic casters�� defensive means.


    <i>She didn��t get injured even in this situation?</i>?Jeremy looked at Amy��who only had a reddened hand��and was secretly shocked. However, he didn��t stop chanting, and he pointed his magic wand at Amy again.


    ��I evade!��


    Amy moved to her side.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion urred above Amy��s head, and a lightning ball the size of a human head exploded suddenly. It transformed into bolts of lightning, and fell down on her, covering a range of 10 meters.


    ��Ice shield!��


    Amy raised her magic caster��s staff above her head, and a thick ice shield appeared above her head.


    The lightningnded on the ice shield like raindrops, smashing out craters on it.


    In the midst of the thunder pping, that little figure clenched her teeth while she propped up her magic caster��s staff. She made the audience feel sorry for her.


    Everyone held their breath as they secretly prayed that Amy could pull through this magic attack.


    However, the lightning strikes were the tip-top existence among the intermediate magic spells. How could a mere ice shield resist Jeremy��s full-powered attack?


    The ice shield shattered into ice shards after being struck by a bolt of lightning. The remaining lightning bolts struck towards Amy.


    Her little figure looked especially helpless.


    The hard power difference between an intermediate magic caster and an advanced magic caster waspletely revealed after speed couldn��t make up for it.


    However, Amy, who was holding her magic caster��s staff, looked up at the lightning bolts with a gleam in her eyes.


    The judge at the edge of the arena sighed softly. The result of the match was clear. He took one step forward as he prepared to end this duel.


    ��She hasn��t admitted defeat yet.�� Krassu��s voice appeared, and the judge instinctively halted his footsteps.


    ��No!��


    Many members of the audience instinctively closed their eyes.


    ��This!�� Jeremy was shocked too, and instinctively wanted to step forward to stop it.


    He didn��t expect Amy not to evade and the judge not to terminate the duel. Lightning strike was the most destructive magic among the intermediate magic spells. Even a mid-tier knight would be injured if he tried to resist it, let alone a little girl.


    The magic that had been released naturally wasn��t under his control anymore.


    The five bolts of lightningnded on Amy under everyone��s watchful gaze.


    The anticipated scene of destruction didn��t appear. The lightning bolts seemed to be absorbed by Amy after theynded on her and pierced three holes in the cape.


    There seemed to be a hint of understanding in Amy��s bright eyes. A smile blossomed on that adorable face.


    A powerful aura emanated from her, making her look more awe-inspiring.


    ��She actually broke through the 7th-tier!��


    Brent suddenly stood up in disbelief.


    ��Sh-she actually became an advanced magic caster after being struck by five lightning bolts?��


    ��Advancing in the middle of a duel?! This is simply against the usual rules!!!��


    The audience, who had thought that Amy was already destined to lose, couldn��t believe their eyes.


    The judge heaved a breath of relief. He almost couldn��t get through his shock.


    Jeremy was equally stunned when he looked at the perfectly unharmed Amy.


    When did the lightning strikes be so weak? Also, they even had the effect of helping people advance?


    If one could really advance after being struck by the lightning, he really wanted to strike himself once to try it out too.


    ��Thank you, Big Brother. I understood Master��s words after you struck me with the lightning.�� Amy looked at Jeremy smilingly.


    Jeremy didn��t want to reply. He tossed out three more lightning strikes at Amy.


    However, Amy already vanished from where she was standing as soon as the lightning ball appeared this time. She instantly reappeared in a corner of the arena tens of meters away. Frost formed on the ground when her feet touched it.


    ��Ice Escape!�� Jeremy narrowed his eyes. He didn��t expect that she could already grasp the high-level ice escape methods the moment when she advanced.


    ��Master Urien said everything is under my control within the domain.�� Amy waved as she mumbled. An Italian cannon that waspletely made of ice appeared in front of her.


    ��Wow. I can really do that!�� Amy lit up her eyes before she released a bunch of ice and fire lotus flowers from her magic caster��s staff, and stuffed them into the cannon. Then, she mumbled to herself, ��Since I can��t smash open the electrical, I will try firing a cannon at it.��


    Dozens of ice and fire lotuses were stuffed into the cannon. Amy poked the narrow end of her magic caster��s staff into the cannon to pack them tightly before aiming the cannon at Jeremy, who was preparing to release advanced magic spells.


    ��Fire!��

 Chapter 1863 - You’re Very Strong, But I Won

    <h4>Chapter 1863: You��re Very Strong, But I Won</h4>


    Boom!!!


    A loud boom erupted.


    Sparks exploded from the barrel.


    A giant fireball flew straight towards Jeremy as it formed a white trail behind it.


    ��Heaven��s punishment! Descend!��


    Almost at the same time, Jeremy pointed his magic wand at Amy, and the arena suddenly changed color. Dark clouds gathered and blocked out the sun, and a scary cloud appeared above Amy. A dark brown cloud started spiraling wildly, and lightning formed within the spiraling clouds. Several bolts of lightning as thick as a bucket struck towards Amy, forming a lightning fence around her.


    The fireballnded on the lightning fence and exploded. The bright and hot mes suddenly enveloped Jeremy.


    At the same time, the bolts of lightning descended on Amy in such a ring sh that one could not see what was going on.


    ��Truly a battle of advanced magic!��


    ��The heaven��s punishment is Jeremy��s most powerful magic attack, and it��s also the most explosive and powerful magic among advanced magic.��


    ��But what kind of magic is Amy��s? It��s a weird fire-spitting device. A new type of magic wand?��


    ��Who can withstand that blow? She��s probably the winner.��


    Everyone held their breath as they stared intently at the screen.


    After the bright lightning faded, and the dark clouds dispersed, Amy could not be seen from her spot.


    On the other side, the lightning fence had disintegrated with the explosion, leaving Jeremy��s clothes torn and tattered. Half of his hair was burnt away, and he looked very disheveled, and was in a little shock and disbelief.


    ��You��re very strong, but I won!�� A voice came from beside him.


    Jeremy raised his magic wand instinctively, and immediately saw a thick magic caster��s staff erge before his eyes.


    Bam!


    A dull thud.


    Jeremy flew out, and before hended unconscious, he saw Amy, with her silver hair standing on its ends, standing with a smile where he had been.


    ��Number Zero is the winner!�� the judge loudly dered.


    The audience looked at Amy, who was holding her magic caster��s staff as she stood among the pits and holes on the arena, in shock. Her silver hair became frizzy from the lightning, and there were also sizable holes in her ck little cape. However, at this moment, it seemed as though she was covered with a golden glow.


    She won and entered the next round of the battle. On top of that, she sent the son of lightning flying with a smack!


    Amy had once again turned the tables around, and took everyone by shock.


    Very quickly, cheers erupted and echoed throughout the arena.


    ��Th-this is all an act���� Brent sat in despair.


    ��Thisss���� Richard looked at Amy with aplicated look. There was no doubt that she would be seeding Irina in being the talented junior who thrashed everyone.


    She was only four, and her future was already limitless.


    ��This girl has a bright future ahead.�� Andre looked at Amy as though she was a treasure.


    Krassu smiled. He loosened his grip on the armrest of his chair. If thatd caused any harm to his precious disciple, he might not be able to hold himself back, and send a fireball of blessings flying his way.


    Thankfully, Amy was able to break through in the battle, and use magic that even he could not understand to defeat Jeremy.


    <i>Have the times changed?</i>?Krassu looked at the cannon which was shattered by the lightning. He remembered that Urien did not know such magic as well.


    ��It��s crazy, it��s crazy, this time, it��s really gone.�� At the casino, the 10th elder was on pins and needles. He thought that Jeremy would definitely win, but he did not expect Amy to advance during the battle and turn the tables around, sending the casino down an abyss.


    The staff member who had been consoling him previously had already hidden amongst the crowd, afraid to say anything else.


    ��Sir, we�� we are about to win�� she�� she has won again���� Abraham��s butler had already started to bber and stutter.


    After cing the 20,000,000 copper coins bet, he had been watching every duel with his heart in his mouth as he watched Amy slowly advance to the top 32, top eight, top four�� and now to the finals after defeating Jeremy.


    This was a miraculous process.


    With just one more match to win, the Duke��s 20,000,000 copper coins would be two billion copper coins. He could no longer dare to imagine this gigantic amount��


    ��That��s sick, Little Boss!�� Abraham was also rather excited as he screamed and held his fat fists tightly, losing the image and mannerism he should have as a duke.


    ��My Lord, you��re a prophet and have great foresight.�� The butler looked at Abraham with admiration.


    ��If Little Boss could just win one more match, I would have a guaranteed lifetime supply of food.�� Abraham smiled. One indeed just had to believe in Boss Mag and Little Boss without thinking.


    Themotion also made Jeremy and Aulden look over from the other arena. When they saw Jeremyy unconscious outside of the battle arena, their expressions changed. It was apparent they did not expect him to lose.


    Meanwhile, they nced towards Amy, who was about to move towards the waiting area. While they were shocked that she actually broke through to the 7th-tier, they also started to see her seriously.


    If Amy could challenge an advanced magic caster while being at the 6th-tier, one could only imagine how strong she would be at the 7th-tier.


    ��It seems like the finals will be an equally exciting battle,�� Aulden told Jasper with a smile as he looked away.


    ��A pity that has nothing to do with you,�� Jasper said coldly. He pointed his magic wand towards the sky, and shouted, ��Arrows, fall!��


    It suddenly started raining, and the falling rain morphed into sharp arrows, falling down on Aulden.


    ��It��s just a light drizzle. That��s not enough.�� Aulden waved his hand, and dozens of wind des flew towards the sky, mincing the wind arrows into tiny pieces that became raindrops falling on him.


    Aulden raised his hand once again, and four tornados appeared from four corners of the arena. Blue wind des spun frantically at the outer edges of the tornados, slicing up the hard stone floor. The tornados, which grew increasingly bigger and stronger, started advancing towards Jasper in the center.


    ��Four nuclear tornados!�� Jasper��s expression grew grave. This was the Collier Family��s famous advanced wind magic. It was extremely destructive, and in a battle arena where he was unable to move further away, this kind of enveloping magic had an advantage.


    A water bubble appeared outside of Jasper, letting him rise slowly.


    Jasper started to chant a spell quickly, and a blue light coagted at the tip of his magic wand. After that, he pointed forward, and said, ��Tsunami! Charge!��


    Boom!


    A loud boom erupted.


    It was as though the sky had split open.


    A tsunami standing at tens of meters in height appeared in the arena, crashing towards the four tornados and Aulden.


    ��Interesting!�� Aulden smiled. He lifted both arms, andmanded in a low tone, ��Rise!��


    The crazily spinning tornados elongated upwards as they rammed into the tsunami.


    The wild wind shed with the crashing waves, and actually prevented the waves from crashing.


    ��Can you feel the horror of the storm?�� Aulden smiled. He pointed his magic wand at Jasper, and a fifth tornado rose from the center of the arena.

 Chapter 1864 - Siren

    <h4>Chapter 1864: Siren</h4>


    The five howling tornados picked up stones and debris, making the space look as though it was the end of the world. The tornado rose and crashed straight into the tsunami.


    The dense and heavy tsunami did not actually endure any longer before it was torn apart to be a light drizzle.


    The sky cleared up, leaving only the five tornados standing ever stronger, towering high and advancing towards Jasper.


    Jasper��s expression changed. He lifted his hand, and created a water shield to block out the wind des flying out of the tornados as he chanted a spell while moving back, keeping his gaze locked on Aulden.


    The rain fell on Jasper, wetting his clothes, and the wind des from the tornados slit his clothes and left cuts on him, but Jasper��s gaze was still locked on Aulden. His gaze pierced through the tornado and the curtain of rain, and was locked on that face with a victorious smile.


    It was a duel between two 7th-tier magic casters in their top form, and the audience was absorbed in the match.


    Aulden��s power was also something that caught the audience��s attention.


    Before the Magic Caster Tournament, there were even people who did not know that the Collier Family had such a young and powerful magic caster. Even the disciple of the Magus Tower��s president could not win against him.


    The powerful tornado tore the stone ground apart, and squeezed in towards Jasper. As the tornado gained increasing power and inched closer, Jasper was left with nowhere to go.


    Brent nced at Richard, who was pulling a long face, and felt rather anxious.


    The Magus Tower would always send disciples to join in every Magic Caster Tournament. Training disciples was one of the reasons why the Magic Caster Tournament was held. For all these years, almost every year, there would appear disciples from the Magus Tower who would be able to enter the finals, or even clinch the championship.


    However, if Jasper lost, all of the Magus Tower��s disciples would be eliminated, and it would be Aulden, who was from a family of magic casters, and Amy, Krassu��s disciple, entering the finals.


    The situation seemed to be irreversible, and Aulden was just standing far away with his arms folded, watching with a seeming smile, as though he was mocking that the Magus Tower was just that.


    Water started to rise from within the spinning tornado, and refracted into a vibrant rainbow under the glistening sun, making the arena appear rather dreamy.


    Jasper, who retreated step by step, paused at the edge of the arena. He looked up at the multicolored rainbow tornado when his eyes suddenly lit up. It seemed like he had a n.


    <i>Is this the end?</i>?Aulden watched as Jasper stood at the edge of the arena without moving. He raised the magic wand in his hand.


    Just then, a sudden shower poured down, and it was followed by the sound of crashing waves.


    <i>What��s this?</i>?Aulden paused and frowned.


    ��Aaaaaaah~~~��


    A melodious voice rang in his ears. It seemed to being from somewhere far away. It was an enchanting voice, and apanied by the sound of wavespping, it was simply music to the ears.


    Aulden saw arge area of sea. It was blue, and the waves made the water move up and down. A moon hung high up in the sky, and a beautiful silhouette rose from the surface of the sea. It stepped on the waves and walked towards him. Her curves were a work of art under the dim moonlight, and her enchanting voice was even more bewitching.


    The tornados suddenly paused on the spot, and stopped closing in on Jasper.


    ��What��s wrong with him?�� The audience looked at Aulden, confused.


    Aulden appeared to be in a daze, and there was no more movement from the magic wand in his hand. He was just standing still, looking into the distance in front nkly, as though he had seen something unbelievable.


    Meanwhile, Jasper was standing at the edge of the arena, looking at Aulden with a smile.


    Such a strange scene made the audience confused.


    ��Did Jasper break through?�� Brent eximed.


    ��Yes. The stress gave him the motivation to break through. The destroyed tsunami gave him the opportunity to break through. This battle is very beneficial to him.�� Richard finally smiled.


    The elders from the Magus Tower all let out a collective sigh of relief upon hearing that, and smiles returned to their faces.


    It would be very embarrassing if a Magus Tower disciple lost to a son of magic casters.


    ��The qualifying match for this year��s tournament is so exhrating! These two contestants actually broke through during the battle!��


    ��That goes to show that what Master Krassu said in the past was true. A magic caster, like the knights, could improve during a battle.��


    ��I am going to sign up for next year��s tournament as well. Even if I don��t get a good ranking, I can at least gain some battle experience.��


    The viewing station where the Magus Tower disciples were also exploded with excited chatter.


    Jasper held his magic wand, and suddenly pointed in front.


    A water column suddenly appeared in front of Aulden, and banged right into his chest.


    Just when Aulden was about to touch that woman, he was suddenly aroused from the illusion. His body was already flying out uncontrobly from the impact of the water column. Hended outside the arena, and skidded for meters on his back beforeing to a stop.


    The five tornados lost control all of a sudden, and they started dashing around in all directions. After the tornados exited the arena, they were pinched away by the judge.


    ��Jasper, the winner!��


    The audience went wild!


    They had once again witnessed a breakthrough in a battle and an epiceback.


    Although everyone was confused about how Aulden lost, that did not affect their perception of how strong Jasper was.


    ��I�� you���� Aulden finally came back to his senses, and realized that he actually fell for Jasper��s illusion. That voice and that woman were all fake. Aulden could not help but blush with embarrassment.


    ��You actually broke through!�� Aulden quickly realized that Jasper��s aura was a lot stronger. Aulden��s expression changed quickly. His biggest goal in attending this Magic Caster Tournament was to push himself to break through. He did not expect that the one who advanced would be Jasper. However, he still was a little indignant, and said, ��What spell did you use just now?��


    ��Siren,�� Jasper replied calmly. There was an inconceble joy in his eyes. He gave Aulden a fist and palm salute, and said, ��I still have to thank you for allowing me to find the opportunity to break through.��


    ��Number 36, Jasper, wins!��


    The judge announced the results of this round.


    Aulden climbed up from the ground, and told Jasper seriously, ��When I break through to the 8th-tier, I will be back for you again.��


    ��Anytime.��


    ��Remember what you said.�� Aulden turned to leave, with his chest up and head high, as proud as he always was.


    Jasper watched Aulden��s silhouette disappear at the exit area before turning to move towards the contestant waiting area.


    ��The name list for this year��s Magic Caster Tournament finals is out. Contestant number zero, Amy, versus number 36, Jasper. ording to the rules, both parties have 15 minutes to rest. Both contestants, please proceed to go for your break.��


    The emcee��s voice echoed around once again.


    The staff of Magus Tower started to quickly repair the destroyed battleground.


    ��Big Brother, what did you do to that other big brother just now? I saw him giving a weird expression.�� Amy, who saw Jasper sit down beside her, quickly posed that question just before he closed his eyes to rest.


    Jasper froze immediately.

 Chapter 1865 - Im A Pig If I Lie To You

    <h4>Chapter 1865: I��m A Pig If I Lie To You</h4>


    If the morning of Mamy Restaurant��s booth was dominated by the octopus balls, then the customers who surged in at noon in search of lunch joined in the lines to order the stir-fried octopus tentacles and stir-fried octopus in XO sauce.


    ��Boss Mag is the center of attraction no matter where he goes. He is the women��s favorite. You��d better watch him closely, and not let him fall for others,�� Vivian smilingly said as she held onto Luna��s arm, and watched Mag work hard in his booth.


    Vivian specially went to Chaos School to bring Luna, who was handling the foundation��s matters, out to the Delicacy Extravaganza for a good meal and rxation.


    ��Hush. Don��t talk nonsense!�� Luna blushed and pinched Vivian��s hand gently.


    Vivian rolled her eyes. As if she had expected better from her, she said, ��Tsk. I have heard what they were saying. They were all lusting after him. You might lose him if you don��t take the initiative.��


    ��You don��t have a lover, either, why do you keep talking about me?�� Lunaughed with exasperation.


    ��Didn��t I just gain a new life? Why should I get a lover? Isn��t it better to have a few more years of fun? But aren��t you very fond of Boss Mag? I just want you to take more initiative so that I can get free meals at your restaurant in the future,�� Vivian said seriously.


    ��All you know is food.�� Luna rolled her eyes at her, and then softly said, ��Don��t talk nonsense. It won��t be nice if Mr. Mag hears it.��


    ��Oh,�� Vivian answered. She smelled the aroma in the air while she watched the octopus tentacles that were tossing around in the wok. Feeling tempted, she said, ��Let��s order all the dishes today. I think every one of them looks delicious.��


    ��Will it be too much?��


    Vivian waved her hand, and said confidently, ��It��s fine. Just pass all of them to me if you can��t finish it.��


    The lines moved forward very quickly.


    Vivian came to the counter where Mag was moving between the stoves in a white chef��s suit, and smilingly said, ��Boss Mag, you look especially handsome today.��


    Mag looked up, and said to Vivian smilingly, ��Miss Vivian, you are also very beautiful today, as usual.�� He also greeted Luna standing by her side. ��Are you here for the Delicacy Extravaganza too, Teacher Luna?��


    ��Yes. I came here to keep Vivianpany.�� Luna nodded. She didn��t know if it was because of the stoves�� high temperature or Vivian��s earlier words, but she was blushing a little.


    ��What would the two of you like to have?�� Yabemiya asked with a smile. They were Mamy Restaurant��s regr customers too.


    ��Two helpings of small octopus balls, a helping of stir-fried octopus in XO sauce, a helping of stir-fried octopus tentacles, a helping of octopus sashimi, and two small bowls of rice,�� Vivian said what she had mentally prepared for a long time.


    ��Alright.�� Yabemiya nodded, and began asking the next customer.


    Mag changed to clean woks, and began to cook a new batch of stir-fried octopus in XO sauce and stir-fried octopus tentacles.


    The ingredients for stir-fried octopus in XO sauce and stir-fried octopus tentacles were actually a little simr. However,pared to the stir-fried octopus tentacles, which had to stir-fry quickly over open fire, the stir-fried octopus in XO sauce was slowly simmered in the sauce.


    The two dishes were done almost at the same time. Mag turned around, and began chopping the octopus tentacle sashimi. A helping of octopus tentacle sashimi was swiftly done. Together with a simple secret sauce, he ted two helpings of octopus balls and two bowls of rice.


    ��Please enjoy.�� Yabemiya passed the packed food to Vivian, and took the money from her.


    ��Thank you. Goodbye, Boss Mag.�� Vivian waved her hand, and then hurried to the public dining area with the packed food.


    Luna nodded at Mag before catching up with Vivian.


    ��Goodbye.�� Mag watched them leave before retracting his gaze, and continued cooking.


    The next two people in the line moved up. The girl pinched the guy��s waist, and said, ��Tell me, did you just secretly look at those two prettydies earlier?��


    ��I didn��t���� The guy was in pain.


    ��I saw your gaze shift. You��re lying.�� The girl narrowed her eyes like a detective.


    ��Why would I lie to you? I��m a pig if I lie to you.�� The man looked exasperated. ��Trust is the most important thing between a couple.��


    The girl let go suspiciously before looking straight into his eyes. ��What��s going on with your dark eye circles? Didn��t you tell me that you went home to sleep after running yesterday?��


    ��I-I couldn��t sleep, because I was thinking about youst night. Perhaps it was because of that.�� The guy��s gaze was shifty.


    Mag looked at that guy, who was twisting his hands ufortably. He was obviously an old yer.


    ��Really?�� The girl looked at him suspiciously, but she was already smiling coyly.


    ��It��s true.�� The guy��s eyes lit up. He raised his hand, and swore, ��I will be struck by lightning if I lie to you.��


    Mag pursed his lips. If only Ah Zi was here, he would really try to amodate his promise.


    ��Alright, I believe you.�� The girl leaned into his arms coyly.


    ��Excuse me, what would you like to order?�� Yabemiya asked the two of them after making one round.


    The two of them ordered arge helping of octopus balls.


    The man searched himself before patting his head, and angrily saying, ��I seem to have forgotten to bring out my money bag.��


    ��It��s alright. I��ll pay first.�� That girl considerately took out her dainty money bag, and gave one silver coin to Yabemiya.


    ��I feel so bad. I will remember next time,�� the guy said embarrassedly. He considerately wanted to take the octopus balls that Mag passed over.


    Mag simply ignored his outstretched hand, and passed the octopus balls that were covered with shredded seaweed to the girl. He then smilingly said, ��Miss, do you think the color of these octopus balls match you?��


    That girl was slightly taken aback. She looked at those green octopus balls and then at Mag, who was smiling. She began to ponder.


    ��Let��s go eat over there.�� The guy tried to take the octopus balls from Mag with a guilty conscience, but Mag avoided him again.


    ��A pig isn��t an honest animal.�� Mag ced the octopus balls into that girl��s hands before picking up a few octopus tentacles from the side, and started chopping them as he said, ��This octopus has many legs, so it naturally likes to stretch everywhere. Sometimes, you simply need to cut it off.��


    The guy felt inexplicably guilty, and wanted to put his hand around the girl��s shoulders, but the girl stepped away.


    ��I don��t feel so good today. I want to go home first. Enjoy the extravaganza yourself.�� The girl held onto the octopus balls, and turned to walk towards the entrance.

 Chapter 1866 - The Octopus Tentacle Phenomenon

    <h4>Chapter 1866: The Octopus Tentacle Phenomenon</h4>


    One could see all kinds of customers after they had served a huge number of them. Mag finally understood that.


    Countless people hade and gone at the booth, so he had seen more weird urrences in one morning than in the past six months.


    On the side, Vivian and Luna had found a table, and spread all the dishes out on it.


    ��This octopus tentacle sashimi is so pretty. It��s shiny and transparent. You can��t even see that its original shape was a tentacle.�� Vivian��s gaze was immediately attracted by that octopus tentacle sashimi. The thinly sliced octopus tentacle was ced in a wooden box in the shape of a snow lotus. It looked like an exquisite piece of art.


    ��Yes. Mr. Mag actually only spent a brief moment to cut the octopus tentacle into slices of such equal thickness, and ted them so beautifully.�� Luna was also a little shocked.


    ��ording to the rules of eating food with the lightest taste first, let��s try this octopus tentacle sashimi first.�� Vivian opened the small box of sauce, and used a pair of chopsticks to dip a piece of octopus tentacle sashimi in the sauce before popping it into her mouth.


    The crunchy octopus tentacle exploded in her mouth when she chewed on it. The exquisite umami vor, without going through any cooking process, and only having a light sauce as a touch-up, wreaked havoc in her mouth.


    There was a refreshing taste from the sea and a beautiful bouncy texture. Although there wasn��t any cooking done, it was an exquisite delicacy that was painstakingly sculpted by itself. It made one lost in the midst of it.


    After a while, Vivian opened her eyes, looked at the sashimi, and marveled, ��This is really indescribable.��


    ��Is it really so nice?�� Luna picked up a slice of octopus tentacle smilingly. She actually was a little resistant to and afraid of uncooked meats. It always reminded her of fresh blood and tendons that one couldn��t chew through.


    However, this octopus tentacle sashimi was really too beautiful. It was so thinly sliced that light could pass through it. She could see the delicate and unique jade-like lines on it. There wasn��t any seafood��s fishiness, and it instead had a graceful aroma.


    She dipped a part of the sashimi in the sauce gently before feeding it into her mouth.


    The octopus tentacle broke in half when she bit into it gently. A tinge of sweetness was released gently in the midst of the sauce��s saltiness. It was different from the sashimi that she had imagined. There was even a sweet aftertaste after she swallowed it. It made her want to pick up another slice again.


    The two of them soon finished the te of octopus sashimi.


    Vivian looked at the empty te, andmented, ��Such a delicious food is actually only supplied on the Delicacy Extravaganza for one day? Isn��t it such a waste?��


    ��Mr. Mag is still doing on-the-spot teaching now. If you want to eat it, you can learn how to make it, and then make it at home yourself.�� Luna smiled and turned to look at the giant screen. It was showing Mag teaching how to slice an octopus tentacle into a te of pretty-looking octopus sashimi.


    ��It��s too difficult. I think just learning to hold the chef��s knife is enough to put me off.�� Vivian watched Mag sliced the octopus tentacle into thin slices and sighed. However, her gaze soonnded on Luna, and she expectantly said, ��Luna, why don��t you learn it? You know how to cook. You just have to learn how to make the stir-fried octopus in XO sauce and octopus tentacle sashimi, and we can make it at home in the future.��


    ��Me?�� Luna was a little hesitant. After seeing Mag��s serious and detailed teaching look on the giant screen, she inexplicably nodded.


    ��Then, let��s start eating the main course. Let��s try if this stir-fried octopus in XO sauce suits our taste buds.�� Vivian��s target shifted to the stir-fried octopus in XO sauce at the side. Octopus tentacles were hidden among the bright-colored side dishes and thick sauce.


    She picked up an octopus tentacle that was coated with the thick sauce over the bowl, and then fed it into her mouth.


    Crunch!


    The sauce exploded in her mouth as soon as she bit into the crunchy and tender octopus tentacle.


    Rip!


    A sound of cloth ripping was clearly heard.


    Vivian��s cor actually ripped open.


    She was helplessly immersed in the delicious impact brought upon by the scrumptiousness of the stir-fried octopus in XO sauce. The rich sauce and the octopus tentacle exploded in her mouth together, giving the hard-to-marinate octopus tentacle a soul.


    The rich aroma of the sauce had a tinge of spiciness. There was also a warm sweetness if one savored it closely. It was perfectly mixed, making it irresistible.


    The octopus tentacle��s texture was perfect. There was a tinge of crunchiness in the midst of the softness. The umami blended with the sauce perfectly.


    The taste buds on her tongue had already gone into a revelry. That pleasant sensation made her eyebrows rise a little, and she couldn��t help but smile.


    ��This is a scrumptiousness that no woman can resist.�� Vivian opened her eyes, wishing she could continue. Looking at Luna, who was using a small jacket to cover her bosom, she blushed, and softly said, ��Did I rip again?��


    Luna nodded slightly.


    ��Boss Mag is really bad. It��s so delicious that it made me rip���� Vivian quickly fastened her open cor under the small jacket��s coverage, but she didn��t fasten it too tightly this time. She left ample space so it wouldn��t be too awkward when she ateter.


    Vivian ced the small jacket aside, and urged, ��Try it too, Luna. I think this stir-fried octopus in XO sauce is even better than the stir-fried octopus tentacles.��


    ��I���� Luna looked at that stir-fried octopus in XO sauce with hesitation.


    ��It will be fine. Your clothes are loose. It won��t matter.�� Vivian blinked. Luna was wearing the ck down jacket that she gave to her. It was very loose, so it wouldn��t matter even if she got bigger.


    Luna pondered after hearing that. Then, she also fed an octopus tentacle into her mouth.


    ��Mmm~��


    The explosive taste wreaked havoc in her mouth. Although she had tried her best to suppress it, she still made a soft sound.


    However, the stir-fried octopus in XO sauce��s taste was too aggressive. She was ovee and immersed in that scrumptious taste even before she could think carefully.


    The octopus tentacle that she swallowed transformed into a warm current, and spread all over her body. Her body seemed to have received afortable massage and a baptism. She felt sofortable that the tiredness of the past few days was greatly reduced.


    Luna only opened her eyes with a blush after a while. She ate a small mouthful of rice, and then popped another piece of the octopus tentacle into her mouth again.


    ***


    The Mamy Restaurant��s phenomenon, or perhaps it should be the octopus tentacle phenomenon, had be the most influential and biggest focus point at the Delicacy Extravaganza today.


    The other vendors could only feel envy.


    Of course, many vendors had already purchased a photostone to record the on-the-spot tutorial.


    The octopus tentacle��s series was definitely going to appear on many restaurants�� menus in the future. They might even be the main selling point of the restaurants.


    ***


    After the half-time break, the arena was repaired, and Amy and Jasper stepped into the final battle arena of the tournament under the audience��s expectant gaze.

 Chapter 1867 - Im So Bored. Do You Want To Listen To Some Songs?

    <h4>Chapter 1867: I��m So Bored. Do You Want To Listen To Some Songs?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    They were the two most watched contestants in this year��s Magic Caster Tournament.


    Amy, Master Krassu��s young disciple, the youngest advanced magic caster in history, had advanced to the finals at the age of four, shocking everyone.


    Jasper, the disciple of the Magus Tower��s president, had shown great ruling power in this year��s tournament, and had even advanced during the duel. He had turned the tables around miraculously, amazing everyone.


    It was exactly these two people who had taken over their masters�� feud, standing on the final��s arena. People were wondering with anticipation which of them was going to achieve the final victory.


    Although Jasper was still ahead of Amy after he had advanced, the scene of Amy sending Jeremy out of the arena was still fresh on the audience��s mind. Nobody knew how powerful she would be at 7th-tier.


    Cheers were echoing throughout the arena. The two were at odds, with the fire against the water. Everyone was wondering who was the stronger one now.


    Krassu also had no idea how strong Amy was now. He didn��t even know what the weird object that Amy conjured which could spew mes was. It couldbine the power of dozens of ice and fire lotuses, and then fire at a projected point.


    Urien didn��t know how to handle fire, so it couldn��t be he who taught Amy how to do that. Hence, Amy had definitely created that thing herself.


    He had no idea what kind of weird stances she woulde up with at this duel.


    ��Krassu, Richard, who do you think will win this final battle?�� Andre asked smilingly.


    Everyone on the tform looked at the two of them. The feud between Krassu and Richard wasn��t a secret in their social circle. Richard had be the new president under the king��s instruction after Krassu stepped down in the past. Krassu didn��t approve of that.


    Meanwhile, Richard had been trying to eliminate Krassu��s influence in the Magus Tower for the past few years. As the other was the linchpin of the Magus Tower, Krassu��s influence was everywhere.


    Now, their disciples had met each other in the Magic Caster Tournament dramatically in the final duel, so everyone naturally wondered who the winner would be.


    One had to know that Jasper was Richard��s best disciple, and had been cultivating with him for 10-odd years. He was considered to be one of the most talented geniuses among the Magus Tower��s younger generation.


    On the other hand, Amy had only learned magic from Krassu for six months. Richard would be embarrassed if Jasper lost to Amy.


    ��It��s difficult to predict.�� Krassu shook his head. ��I also have no idea what magic or battle style Amy will use for this duel now. However, I am sure that bing an advanced magic caster has given her infinite possibilities.��


    All of them were surprised at Krassu��s answer. Despite Krassu��s character, he actually gave such a humblement.


    ��I think Jasper is one of the more talented ones among the younger generation. His advancement during the duel was very beneficial to him. He will definitely win this duel.�� Richard said such confident words instead, expressing a great deal of confidence in Jasper.


    Andre smiled. ��Then let��s wait and see. This will be a very special final round in the Magic Caster Tournament��s history. After all, such a young finalist has appeared.��


    ��Big Brother, are you very wind-resistant?�� Amy was bored, so she asked Jasper standing opposite of her a question. ��You know water very well too?��


    Jasper darkened his face. What was wind-resistant? He was almost blown to death by Aulden, okay!


    Seeing that Jasper didn��t reply, Amy continued, ��Then, how are you going to fight meter? I am very battle-resistant.��


    Jasper flicked a nce at Amy. He couldn��t see how battle-resistant this tiny body could be. He felt that just a small water spout was enough to wash her away.


    ��I��m so bored. Do you want to listen to some songs?�� Amy took out two small Bluetooth earphones, and they shone in her palm.


    Jasper swept a nce at those earphones and sighed inwardly. He also had no idea why he was standing in the final battle arena of the Magic Caster Tournament with such a small child. This was simply too out of this world.


    ��It��s fine if you don��t. I will listen to them myself.�� Amy put on the earphones, and murmured to herself softly, ��Father said I just block my ears whenever I meet an opponent who knows how to sing. Then, I can beat him up as I wish.��


    ��The final battle of the Magic Caster Tournament will begin right now!��


    The emcee��s voice echoed throughout the arena.


    Jasper��s gaze turned razor-sharp instantaneously. He pointed his wand, and a waterspout as thick as a barrel appeared three meters away from Amy. It crashed towards her.


    ��He��s sending me water now.�� Amy lifted her left hand, and the waterspout surging towards her stopped, and immediately solidified into a gigantic two-meter-long icicle.


    ��Go to you!�� Amy smashed her magic caster��s staff down, and the icicle that was stopped, turned around, and flew towards Jasper.


    ��Water shield, up!��


    Jasper raised his hand to set up a water shield in front of him.


    Bam!


    The icicle shed with the water shield, causing a big ssh. However, the icicle melted rapidly as if it had crashed into a wall. It couldn��t advance forward at all.


    <i>She��s indeed very strong.?</i>Jasper��s expression turned grave. It was just a tentative attack, and he already felt Amy��s grasp on magic in their first encounter. She didn��t look like a newbie advanced magic caster who had just broken through the 7th-tier.


    ��Arrows of rain, down!�� Jasper pointed his wand skywards again. The sky turned dark, and the dark clouds gathered quickly. Rain began to fall and transform into arrows, dashing towards Amy. They almost covered the entire battle arena.


    ��Arrows of rain look so weak. Why don��t I change it to arrows of ice?�� Amy looked up at the raining arrows and blinked before lifting up her left hand again.


    The arrows of rain transformed into arrows of ice, and turned to descend toward Jasper.


    Jasper looked at those ice arrows flying towards him with an even darker expression. What was this? Could she break the rules like this?!


    The audience had equally exciting expressions too. They thought it would be a battle of fire versus water of the century. They didn��t expect Amy to use ice magic instead.


    Furthermore, she even made use of Jasper��s magic, and turned it into means to attack him.


    Such a magical duel was weird and yet hrious.


    The water shield turned upwards, and blocked the arrows of ice.


    Jasper released a tsunami with a grave expression. The tsunami crashed down angrily, and covered the entire arena. He looked at Amy coldly. ��Turn this tsunami into ice too if you can, and then smash me with it!��


    ��I will turn it into ice then!�� Amy lifted her hand up again, and the hurtling tsunami transformed into a giant piece of ice. At the same time, a me rose up on her magic staff, and she smilingly said to Jasper, ��Should we wait for it to fall down together?��


    Jasper watched that giant piece of ice smashing downwards like a giant rock with twitching eyelids.


    <i>Are you ying around with me?!</i>

 Chapter 1868 - Magical Immunity?

    <h4>Chapter 1868: Magical Immunity?</h4>


    A giant b of ice that covered thousands of meters of the arena and was a few meters thick descended from the sky rapidly.


    Compared to the crashing tsunami, this solid piece of ice made the people feel even more desperate.


    ��Woah! This makes my head ring!��


    ��A new way for magical duels is unlocked. The evidence of an ice magic casterpletely subduing a water magic caster has emerged.��


    ��No one is going to believe it if we tell them that a magic caster was defeated by his own magic.��


    The audience was in an uproar as they looked at that gigantic b of ice falling from the sky and the two people standing in the arena. Were they going to die together?


    ��Dragon��s Pir, up!�� Jasper roared angrily with a grave expression. Four waist-thick waterspouts rose up around him, and gushed towards that ice b. They forcefully propped that falling ice b up at a height of 10 meters.


    Jasper looked at Amy, and spoke to her for the first time. ��You can��t beat your opponent with his own magic.��


    ��Not enough? Then I will add something more!�� The wind fire wheels appeared on Amy��s feet. She transformed into a beam of red light, smashed through the ice b above her, and flew towards the sky. She became a little red dot in everyone��s eyes before turning downwards, and descending rapidly!


    ��This?!�� Jasper looked at the red light gradually getting bigger through the ice and paled. He waved his wand to create another four waterspouts to stabilize the b of ice.


    Bam!


    With a dull thud, Amy crashed into the ice on her wind fire wheels. Her magic caster��s staff pressed down on the b of ice hard. The eight waterspouts instantly crumbled, and the ice crashed down without resistance.


    The audience held their breaths, and stared at this scene with wide eyes.


    Jasper wasn��t Amy. He couldn��t quickly move away from underneath the ice.


    The softest water magic also wasn��t able to prop up such a heavy b of ice. Furthermore, there was a closebat magic caster pressing down on the ice too.


    Could it be that the only 8th-tier magic caster in the Magic Caster Tournament was going to lose like that?


    ��My Lord, please don��t do that. I��m going to copse if I lose two billion.�� The 10th elder pressed his hands together. His face was ashen with trembling lips, and he almost knelt down.


    Richard also clenched his fists tightly. He had just boasted earlier, but now Jasper was being crushed. He would be in an embarrassing position if he lost, and it would be even harder to rece Krassu��s position in the younger generation��s magic casters�� hearts.


    ��She��s indeed my disciple.�� Krassu caressed his beard as he looked at Amy, who was pressing down on the ice with the magic caster��s staff, and smiled with satisfaction.


    ��I control my destiny!��


    Jasper looked up and let out an angry roar. Three vortexes of water appeared out of nowhere, and gushed towards the b of ice. He created the spectacr scene of tornadoes.


    Jasper was inspired when he saw the tornadoes and created this. He caught the falling b of ice with the three thick tornadoes at the height of five meters, and pushed it back upwards.


    ��Hey? Did you steal my lines?�� Amy was slightly taken back before she smoothly continued, ��Damn your destiny!��


    Amy raised her magic caster��s staff, and began smashing hard on the b of ice.


    A corner of the b of ice had already touched the ground. It looked like it was going to crash down as it trembled with Amy��s smashing.


    Jasper��s eyelids twitched badly. This little girl was too hot-tempered, and didn��t act ording to the magic casters�� rules. He only realized the problem was much more serious than he imagined after he dueled against her.


    The tornadoes stopped the b of ice from falling temporarily, but he was still defending passively.


    He had to win this battle, no matter if it was for the Magus Tower��s honor, or for his master��s reputation.


    As a mature magic caster, Jasper quickly calmed down. He began to look at Amy with a gentle gaze, and the surroundings began to quiet down instantaneously.


    The sound of waves gentlypping on the shores and rocks appeared, and soft singing began toe from afar. It was dreamy.


    The situation was against him. His water magic waspletely subdued by Amy��s ice magic, and he was in a defensive state when she got close to him, so Jasper had to use the Siren again.


    This hypnotic water magic was his greatest means now. It could make his opponent lose herself in her illusion, and lose her means to defend herself.


    However, Amy on the ice didn��t seem to be affected at all, even after the soft singing yed for a long time. She was still smashing the ice crazily with her staff.


    The three tornadoes were trembling, as if they were going to copse any time.


    <i>Ineffective?</i>?Jasper was stunned. This advanced magic that made Aulden quickly lose his defensive skills had no form or shape. It was almost impossible to defend against it. Why was it ineffective on her?


    ��I think I heard singing. Senior Jasper should be using that magic that rendered Aulden helpless again? Why didn��t Amy have any reaction?��


    ��Yes. She isn��t affected at all, and she looks even more energetic.��


    ��Perhaps it is the legendary magical immunity?��


    The Magus Tower��s disciples began to stare at Amy, who was hitting the ice rhythmically and making the tornadoes tremble crazily, with disbelief as their eyes widened.


    Richard, too, had a nasty expression. He thought Jasper would be able to defeat Amy easily with the Siren. However, Amy didn��t look mesmerized and affected after he had used the Siren.


    ��Oh, I see.�� Krassu��s gazended on the pair of blinking earphones in Amy��s ears. Amy said that two little singing elves were hiding inside them. She was now listening to the little elves singing in the earphones, so the singing of the Siren was covered by it, and the hallucinating effect of this magic was rendered useless.


    ��Why is he in a daze during a fight? He is so disrespectful to me!�� Amy looked down at Jasper, who had a befuddled look. She cocked her cute eyebrow, and mmed her staff on the ice hard. However, she didn��t simply press down this time. A me exploded at the tip of the magic caster��s staff, and let out an explosive sound.


    Crack! Crack!


    Cracks began to spread out on the ice with the magic caster��s staff as the center before it shattered under the impact of the three tornadoes.


    In the midst of the shattering ice, a figure in red came through them on the wind fire wheels. She raised the magic caster��s staff up high, and smashed at Jasper��s head.


    Jasper already regained his wits in the instant the ice shattered. A water shield appeared over his head, and the three tornadoes began to converge in an attempt to stop Amy.


    However, the gigantic tornadoes were too slow, and Amy��s little figure had already dashed over and appeared above his head before they could converge. She mmed her staff into the water shield.


    The huge impact made the water shield tremble, and it almost shattered on the spot.


    Red mes rose up from the tip of the magic caster��s staff. The hot mes vaporized the water shield rapidly, and thetter thinned in front of everyone��s eyes.


    However, numerous water shields the size of a full-length mirror appeared in the arena when that water shield disappeared. Jasper stepped into a water shield in front of him and disappeared.

 Chapter 1869 - Little Boss Is Awesome!!!

    <h4>Chapter 1869: Little Boss Is Awesome!!!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Amy��s magic caster��s staff came down, and vaporized that water shield, but she missed him.


    Jasper��s images appeared in all the water shields as he looked at Amy, and gravely said, ��You are strong, stronger than all of us imagined, but I am not going to lose to you so easily.��


    ��Could this be the Infinite Water Escape?��


    ��He��s so powerful! Senior Jasper��s endurance in adversity is amazing!��


    ��As long as all the water shields aren��t broken at once, then Senior Jasper can continue to create new water shields to hide in. There is no way to resolve this.��


    The Magus Tower��s disciples cheered, and let out a breath of relief. At least there was still some hope as long as the oue wasn��t confirmed yet.


    The audience, who didn��t know better, cheered along too. This interesting, unexpected, and dangerous fighting style was much more interesting than the simple magical duels earlier.


    It was especially funny and exciting to see Little Amy chasing the Magus Tower��s top seed around with a big hammer.


    ��Therefore, are we already starting to y hide-and-seek?�� Amy tilted her head as she looked at Jasper in those water shields, but her gaze became gradually enthusiastic. As soon as she finished speaking, she transformed into a beam of light, and smashed a series of water shields.


    Water sshed everywhere, and fog rose up.


    The water shields were easily shattered by Amy��s magic caster��s staff.


    However, a new water shield would appear in the arena as soon as one shattered. It was never ending, and the number even increased.


    ��You can��t find me like this.�� Jasper��s mocking voice sounded. There was a hint of confidence in regaining control over the situation in his smile.


    Amy stomped her feet, and angrily said, ��You can��t y hide-and-seek like this. You��ll end up with no friends.��


    ��This is a battle, not some hide-and-seek!�� As Jasper��s voice sounded, waterspouts burst out from the water shields all over the arena, and rushed towards Amy.


    ��In this case, I won��t y with you anymore!�� Amy mmed her magic caster��s staff hard into the ground, and a giant six-pointed snowke bloomed underneath her feet. Cold air instantly spread out


    The surging waterspouts solidified into ice when the cold air touched them, and the frozen waterspouts crashed to the ground. The water shields became ice mirrors, and Jasper��s expression was frozen.


    In the blink of an eye, the entire battle arena was frozen solid by frost.


    ��Explode!��


    Amy raised her staff up, and hot mes were instantly released.


    The extreme cold and the extreme heat collided instantly.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The ice mirrors in the arena immediately shattered into countless shards of ice, and were then vaporized by the mes.


    Jasper appeared in a corner of the arena, his face tight with anger.


    ��The Infinite Water Escape was resolved!��


    The audience was in an uproar, and everyone looked at Amy with amazement. She used the ice magic to control the situation and the fire magic to set off an explosion. Her adaptability and grasp of magic were amazing.


    Everyone suddenly felt sorry for Jasper, who was standing at the edge of the arena. Hispletely subdued magic and Amy��s random yet troublesome fighting style made this young talented magic caster who had trained under a famous master unable to cope at all.


    ��It��s over����


    The 10th elder slumped to the ground at the entrance of the casino. He felt his soul was being sucked away at this very moment. The casino not only lost everything, they could even lose the money earned from the Magus Tower��s tickets.


    ��Seems like your precious disciple needs to practice for a few more years.�� Krassu caressed his beard with an increasingly bright smile.


    ��If Urien��s ice magic didn��t happen to subdue the water magic, it wouldn��t be easy for her to achieve victory with fire magic, either,�� Richard said coldly with a dark expression.


    ��I found you.��


    Amy looked at Jasper, and then smiled. She transformed into a beam of light on the wind fire wheels, and dashed towards Jasper.


    Jasper set up another water shield again in his hurry. However, Amy shattered it with her magic caster��s staff before it could be formedpletely. The magic caster��s staff appeared in front of him, and the red-hot me almost burned his nose, but it stopped at the veryst minute.


    A drop of sweat dripped off from the tip of Jasper��s nose. The aggrievement and indignation of losing made him angrily say, ��Why don��t you stab me?!��


    ��Because you��ve already lost.�� Amy retracted her magic caster��s staff, and looked towards Jasper��s feet.


    Jasper looked down, and realized that he had instinctively taken two steps back when that magic caster��s staff struck at him. He had already stepped out of the battle arena.


    ��Contestant Zero, Amy, has won!��


    The judge��s voice echoed throughout the arena.


    After a moment of silence, the crowd burst into amotion.


    A four-year-old little girl and an astonishing Contestant Zero had defeated the top seed contestant in the finals, and became the champion of this year��s Magic Caster Tournament.


    This would definitely go down in the history books of the Roth Empire, and be an unforgettable legend of the Magic Caster Tournament.


    And they, who were the witnesses, probably wouldn��t forget this battle for a long time toe.


    A half-elf became the champion of the Magic Caster Tournament 12 years after Irina won it.


    The record of the youngest champion set by Irina was also broken today.


    Irina became a great magic caster a mere three years after she became the champion. She gave the young magic casters so much pressure by doing that. The older magic casters couldn��t match her power, either.


    Amy was also going to be the next rising star in the magic casters�� world in the foreseeable future. She was most possibly going to be the brightest star too.


    She was only four, and her future was already limitless.


    ��I-is the greatest in this generation just born like this?!��


    ��We��d better be nice to children when we go out in the future. We might not be able to defeat them.��


    ��It��s so cruel�� Master Krassu has created a god. A four-year-old advanced magic caster. Her starting point is most probably the ending point which I can never reach.��


    The Magus Tower��s disciples were dejected. They felt sorry for Jasper, andmented for themselves.


    Irina was already removed from the ranks of the younger generation because she was too powerful. The younger magic casters couldn��t even heave a breath of relief before another half-elf with an even more terrifying talent appeared.


    She was only four years old. Her power would only be stronger as she got older.


    Before she formally became a great magic caster, the younger generation magic casters, or even the older magic casters, would most probably be the stepping stones on her path of bing stronger.


    She was only four years old!


    It was demoralizing, and made people disheartened about cultivating whenever they were reminded of this fact.


    ��She won! She won! She really won!�� The butler standing next to Abraham was excited that he was flushed. He almost jumped up in his excitement.


    Abraham also jumped up from his seat, clenched his fists, and yelled, ��Little Boss is awesome!!!��


    His voice cracked~.


    Two billion!


    This wasn��t a small sum to him.


    ��Go. Let��s collect the money. I��ve got to give Little Boss half of my winnings when I collect itter.�� Abraham rubbed his hands together, and chuckled before leading his butler away towards the casino.


    ��Quick, quick, quick. Keep the money and guard the door. Dy for a moment if Duke Abrahamester. I need to go and ask the president!�� The 10th elder took a while to recover from the terrible news of Amy winning.. He scrambled up from the ground, and jogged towards the tform.

 Chapter 1870 - Cant Even Compare To These Useless Things From The Magus Tower?

    <h4>Chapter 1870: Can��t Even Compare To These Useless Things From The Magus Tower?</h4>


    All the screens were focused on Amy, giving enough attention to this new champion.


    For three years after today, she would be the topic for the world of magic casters.


    No one doubted that she would be a legend.


    This moment marked the start of her saga.


    Everyone��s respect for Master Krassu could make them overlook Amy��s identity as a half-elf, and the exciting matches made them respect Amy.


    Kassadin, who just won the champion title for the youth category, looked at Amy on the screen, and was speechless.


    Before this, he always thought that his biggest regret in this year��s Magic Caster Tournament would be being chosen for the youth category, and losing the chance to stand out in the Magic Caster Tournament.


    However, at this moment, as he watched Amy winning the champion title of the magic caster category after thrashing so many of the so-called talented magic casters, and even those who just broke through to the 8th-tier, Kassadin was actually secretly relieved.


    Compared to losing to her, he could at least be the champion of the youth category. On top of that, he was sure to be the disciple of the Magus Tower��s elders. That did not seem like a disadvantage.


    Kassadin felt like everything was clear now.


    ��It��s such a pity that such a talented little magic caster doesn��t actually belong to the Roth Empire,�� Andre said with augh as he looked at Amy, not at all trying to hide his admiration and adoration towards Amy.


    Krassu lifted his brows. He squinted slightly, but did not say anything.


    ��Royal Father knows how to appreciate talents. Why don��t you offer Master Krassu to let this little magic caster join the Magus Tower so that she could improve faster with the resources that we have in the Magus Tower? There are also many 10th-tier magic casters who could teach her,�� Josh, who had been quiet, said with a smile.


    ��Mm-hm. Josh makes sense.�� Andre nodded. He turned to look at Krassu. ��Krassu, what do you think?��


    ��Your Majesty appreciates talents, and I would naturally be happy for Amy.�� Krassu smiled. He looked at Josh, and said coldly, ��However, from what the second prince said just now, you think that I am not giving Amy enough resources to train, or do you think that I and Urien can��t evenpare to these useless things from the Magus Tower?��


    Everyone from the Magus Tower had a strange expression. As the creator of the Magus Tower, Krassu was a tier higher than even the oldest elders. When he was the president, useless things basically were what he would call the other magic casters, and some of them were the elders of the Magus Tower.


    ��Krassu, watch your words in front of His Majesty.�� Richard��s expression did not look too good. It was fine back then when Krassu was the president, but now that Krassu had already announced his departure from the Magus Tower, he should not still be calling them useless things.


    Josh was still smiling amicably. He shook his head, and said, ��Master Krassu, you��re mistaken. As the one who started the Magus Tower, and the one who built the foundation of the world of magic casters in the Roth Empire, you��re the respected master of all magic casters. In just a short span of half a month, you managed to train a four-year-old little girl into the champion of the Magic Caster Tournament. No one can doubt the ability that you have and the effort you��ve put into raising her.


    ��It��s just that right now, the situation on the continent is rather tense. There are other races eyeing us, and the constant threat of the devil. Why don��t you return to the Magus Tower along with your disciple and do your part for the citizens of the Roth Empire?��


    Andre nodded and looked at Krassu.


    <i>This bastard. Alex should have just finished him back then,</i>?Krassu thought to himself. He hated all the twists and turns of politics. He did not want to carry on as the president of the Magus Tower also because the king started to bring up troublesome requests, like taking Josh as his disciple.


    Now, it seemed that his decision to leave had still been very much the right thing to do. Otherwise, not only would he have had to miss the chance of taking in precious Amy as his disciple, but he would also have been stuck with a very cunning and terrible disciple. There would, of course, be other troublesome things he would be inevitably involved in, like the fight for the throne.


    ��Your Majesty, back then, the Roth Empire was weak. That was why we built the Magic Caster Alliance, and then developed it into the Magus Tower to protect the people of the Roth Empire.


    ��For decades, the number of magic casters in the Roth Empire had been increasing rapidly. The magic caster schools that had been set up in different ces were also doing well, causing a positive cycle of the magic caster production system, and allowing the Roth Empire to be the ce with the most magic casters in the continent.


    ��On top of that, Your Majesty has been running the country well, allowing the Roth Empire knights�� quantity and quality to top the other races in Nond Continent.


    ��Those so-called strong races back then are no longer a threat to the Roth Empire. Now, the Roth Empire could even have a chance against the giant dragons.


    ��We��ve already met our objective behind creating the Magus Tower back then, and my mission waspleted. Therefore, I chose to leave. Now, I have Little Amy as my disciple, and all I want to do is to train her up well. I have no intention to do other things.�� Krassu looked at Andre with a smile, and said, ��Besides, Amy isn��t my disciple alone. I don��t think Urien would like toe to Rodu, much less join the Magus Tower.��


    The Magus Tower��s elders were deep in thought. Most of them entered the Magus Tower to learn when it just started. The Magus Tower back then was indeed very different from what it was right now. The regtions imposed in the past seemed like they required them to be a magic caster-knight who had high moral values.


    As for the Magus Tower right now, after years of revolution under Richard, it seemed more prosperous, yet something seemed to be missing.


    The king was very ambitious. However, now Krassu had alreadyid his cards out on the table, and expressed his unwillingness to join the Roth Empire in its expansion.


    Andre looked at Krassu, and fell silent for a while. He sighed, and said regretfully, ��Master Krassu, the Roth Empire owes you a lot, and I really appreciate talent, but I will not force you if you��re unwilling. I shall not bring this matter up again.��


    ��I was too rash. I hope Royal Father and Master Krassu will forgive me for my abruptness,�� Josh said as he stood up, and gave them a bow.


    ��It��s alright.�� Andre waved his hand.


    Krassu nced at Josh, and nodded slightly.


    The other courtiers and magic casters from the Magus Tower did not dare to make a sound.


    ��I shall personally present the award to this little champion.�� Andre��sughter broke the silence.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief, and could not help but praise the king for being magnanimous and forgiving. Not only did he not fault Krassu, he even graced his disciple with such an honor.


    ��Could the champion and first runner-up please proceed to the stage to receive their reward? The ranking matches for the top 32 among the rest of the contestants will begin tomorrow!��


    The emcee��s voice echoed throughout the arena.


    ��I��m going to receive my award.�� Amy quickly shrunk her magic caster��s staff, and kept it before hopping her way to the elevated tform. She pulled out a strawberry-vored lollipop, and peeled off the wrapper skillfully. After that, she put it into her mouth, and smiled adorably.


    Jasper kept his magic wand rather depressingly, and followed behind Amy with his eyes looking down.


    The 10th elder finally found an opportunity to get to the elevated tform, and whispered something to Richard.


    ��What?!�� Richard eximed as his expression changed.

 Chapter 1871 - But Little Amys Capability Would Not Allow Me To Do So

    <h4>Chapter 1871: But Little Amy��s Capability Would Not Allow Me To Do So</h4>


    ��What is the fluster about?�� Andre looked at Richard.


    ��My apologies for rming Your Majesty.�� Richard quickly stood up. He hesitated for a while before deciding toe clean. ��The 10th elder said that previously, Duke Abraham ced 20,000,000 copper coins on Amy bing the champion with 100 folds on the winning bet. Now, the Magus Tower casino has to pay him two billion copper coins. I have overreacted.��


    ��Two billion!��


    ��Duke Abraham ys really big����


    ��Now, not only have we of the Magus Tower lost our face, we��ve also lost our money.��


    The courtiers all had a strange expression. Duke Abraham did not appear at the elevated tform today, but he was somehow watching the matches somewhere, and actually ced such a heavy bet. That caused the president of the Magus Tower to panic.


    Meanwhile, the Magus Tower��s elders were slightly flustered. Two billion. Would they have to give up their bonus as well?


    <i>This Abraham is rather interesting. He was even more confident about Amy winning than I was.</i>?Krassu raised his brow.


    <i>This Abraham��</i>?Andre did not know whether tough or to cry upon hearing that. He also knew that two billion copper coins was not a small sum to the Magus Tower. The preparation, building, and setup for this Magic Caster Tournament took up almost half a year of effort, and all the profit would end up going to Abraham.


    The triennial Magic Caster Tournament funded the Magus Tower for years so that it would not require support from the national treasury, and in some years, they might even have a surplus.


    This year, they were totally wrecked.


    ��Go, find Duke Abraham for me,�� Andre instructed.


    ��Yes.�� Two guards followed the 10th elder to the casino quickly.


    ��Say, don��t tell me the casino is not going to pay up?�� Abraham frowned as he questioned theckey, who was stopping him from entering, with his betting ticket in his hand.


    ��My Lord, you must be joking. How would we dare to not pay you? It��s really because our elders aren��t around, and we can��t possiblye up with two billion to pay you. Please wait for a while for the elders to return and settle yourrge reward,�� theckey said with a smile as his calves shook with fear.


    Who was this person?


    He was the king��s younger brother. He had been the king��s right-hand man when the monarch had just ascended the throne. He was one of the four dukes in the Roth Empire.


    Although he did not have any role in court anymore, that did not mean that he had fallen out of favor. It was because he had resigned from his duties to rx at home.


    Everyone knew that he was the king��s most trusted duke. Even if he might appear kind and friendly, he was still one of the most powerful people in the Roth Empire, or even on the entire Nond Continent.


    On top of that, right now, he was here to collect his winnings, a 20,000,000 bet with a two-billion winning. There was not enough to pay him even if the casino emptied its treasury.


    They did not dare to trifle with this lord, but the 10th elder had gone to look for the president, and so they could only hold him back for a while.


    ��Is the Magus Tower so poor?�� Abraham frowned. It was just two billion. He thought that the Magus Tower was rather well-to-do, but why was it so stingy now?


    However, Abraham did not make things difficult for theseckeys. In any case, he had the betting ticket with him, and no one had ever dared not to pay him. Not even the Magus Tower.


    ��Lord Abraham, His Majesty invites you over.�� Two guards came up to Abraham and bowed deeply to him.


    ��His Majesty invites me?�� Abraham was a little shocked. He nced at the 10th elder, who was behind the guards, and said disdainfully, ��Don��t tell me the Magus Tower is trying to use His Majesty to get off the payment.��


    ��My Lord, please do not misunderstand. We would not dare to do such things. It��s just because the sum is too huge, and ording to our rules, we would have to report it to the president, and His Majesty happened to overhear, and asked about it. His Majesty invites you over to discuss the matter of the winnings.�� The 10th elder quickly pushed the responsibility off himself.


    ��Sure. Let��s go get my money.�� Abraham nodded, and followed the two guards to the elevated tform.


    ��Well done, Abraham. You bet so heavily on thepetition. I want to know how long your family fortune couldst with your gambling habits,�� Andre rebuked the moment Abraham stepped on the tform.


    Abraham looked at the stern-sounding Andre, who had a smile on his face, and said innocently, ��Your Majesty, I was just betting a little for fun. I��ve only taken out a million copper coins and ced all my bets on Little Amy. I didn��t think that she would continue her victory streak and end up as the champion. That was how one million became two billion.


    ��I wanted to keep a low profile about it, but Little Amy��s capabilities would not allow me to do so.��


    The corners of all the courters�� lips twitched. That was just�� asking for a beating.


    The Magus Tower elders could not really control their expressions. Who knew that Amy would clinch the championship? No one would even expect that somebody would bet on Amy to win right from the start.


    Upon hearing that, Andre could not help butugh, and he teased, ��In that case, you earned that two billion out of pure luck?��


    ��You also know that I have always been quite lucky.�� Abraham nodded with a smile. He nced at Richard at the side, and said, ��Is it because the Magus Tower is not intending to hand out my winnings, so they came all the way to Your Majesty for help? That��s being a bully.��


    Richard, who was just about to speak, was stumped for words. A victim who could stump the bully wasn��t a victim at all.


    ��Nonsense. Since the Magus Tower was able to put that multiplier out there, we will naturally not go back on our words and refuse to pay.�� Andre had a solemn expression as he looked at Richard. ��Am I right, President Richard?��


    Richard��s eyelid twitched. But in this situation, he had no choice but to nod in agreement. ��Your Majesty is absolutely right. The Magus Tower must of course pay Duke Abraham whatever he has won. Please allow us three days to prepare the sum, and the Magus Tower will send someone over with the winnings to your residence.��


    ��Since I have President Richard��s word in front of His Majesty, I guess there��s no more issue.�� Abraham nodded with a smile.


    The people at the elevated tform finally understood. That was what brothers were. The king was not trying to help the Magus Tower escape the payment at all. Instead, he was supporting his brother to ensure that the Magus Tower would arrange the payment.


    ��Since you��re up here,e and take a seat here. Follow me back to the pce after the award ceremony,�� Andre told Abraham.


    ��Yes, Your Majesty.�� Abraham nodded. Andre arranged an extra chair for Abraham to sit, and even Josh had to shift to the side to make space for Abraham.


    Amy was moving to the elevated tform with the guidance of a staff member. The audience quieted down as they awaited the moment the king would hand the award to Amy.


    ��Master, I��ve won first ce!�� Amy told Krassu happily the moment she reached the elevated tform.


    ��Mm-hm, not bad, not bad.�� Krassu stroked his beard and nodded meaningfully, as though everything was within his expectations.


    The emcee guided Amy to stand at the center of the elevated tform, and Jasper could only wait at the side.


    ��May we invite His Majesty to present the award to the champion,�� the emcee said respectfully.

 Chapter 1872 - Pretty Good

    <h4>Chapter 1872: Pretty Good</h4>


    After the peak afternoon period, Mag put out a rest notice to take a short one-hour break before reopening.


    Mag brought thedies back to the restaurant, and treated them to a delicious meal. After that, he let them rest in the restaurant for a while so that they could be prepared for the hustle that wasing up.


    ��I didn��t know that it��s so tiring setting up a stall. It��s even more tiring than working in a restaurant.�� Yabemiya, who was holding a cup of herbal tea, was sprawled on the table. Her voice was a little hoarse.


    ��That��s right. There are so many people. I feel like the entire Chaos City was there.�� Firis nodded. She felt that her hands had gone jelly from just packing the octopus for customers.


    ��It��s been hard on all of you. After today, I��ll give all of you a break tomorrow.�� Mag smiled as he looked at thedies. He did underestimate the crowd. Today was indeed too tiring.


    ��Hooray!�� Yabemiya cheered. No matter how tiring today would be, they��d all be able to sleep in tomorrow.


    The otherdies also smiled.


    ��But, Boss, you said that we didn��t have to go to the stall again tomorrow. However, the octopus tentacle still has to be sold. Who��s going to tend to the stall?�� Yabemiya asked.


    ��You don��t have to worry about that. I��ll get the workers from the seafood shop to send some people over to help.�� The training for the seafood shop workers had beenpleted, and this would be a chance to give them some hands-on experience.


    On top of that, he was intending to double the manpower at the seafood shop. The seafood shop��s business was soon to face a sharp rise. If all went on smoothly, he would be able to open another branch soon too.


    ***


    Meanwhile, at the entrance of the Delicacy Extravaganza, customers who came over for the extravaganza were stunned when they saw the temporary resting notice at the stall.


    When did the Delicacy Extravaganza stalls start having break time?


    The screen was still ying a pre-recorded video of all the delicious food that came out from Mag��s hands, and that made some people stop to watch.


    The stall owners around had mixed feelings when they saw the resentful customers.


    It was inevitable that they would feel envious. They had participated in so many Delicacy Extravaganzas, and they had never seen a stall owner who made rules for the customers. Neither had they seen a stall owner who could cause such an uproar after starting for just half a day.


    Of course, none of them had ever seen a stall owner who would leave arge crowd of customers behind to bring his employee out for a lunch break.


    Other stall owners would grab a cane, and watch behind their employees to see who wasn��t serious at work.


    ��I guess Mamy Restaurant will be dominating the charts for the Delicacy Extravaganza Delicious Cuisine Rankings.��


    ��Well-deserved. Just take a look. None of us can defeat them. We can��t be too jealous of that.��


    ��Luckily they are only doing four octopus tentacle series dishes. Otherwise, I don��t think we canpete with them.��


    A few stall owners gathered together, and their topic of discussion was inevitably a little sour.


    ��They��re only joining the Delicacy Extravaganza for one day. A few dayster, the customers will forget their taste. Let��s work a little harder. There��s still hope,�� Alva said as he forced out a smile.


    ��They have such a good spot, so many customers, a long list of customers buying their product, and fast serving speed, but they are only participating for one day?�� Everyone was shocked. That was a little unimaginable for them.


    However, this piece of news quickly got everyone thinking. The Delicacy Extravaganza would be going on for seven days, and although they could not win against Mamy Restaurant today, no one would know for sure seven dayster.


    ***


    After the short break, everyone returned to the stall.


    Before they even reached the stall, Mag was already faced with several death stares.


    ��Why is there a line?�� Mag was shocked at the long line in front of the stall. He did not expect that people would still line up after the notice was ced. After all, this was not Mamy Restaurant, and the customers were not his regrs.


    However, Mag was not new to this. He brought thedies to the stall without feeling sorry, and quickly prepared for operation.


    Mag made all the food on the spot. He switched the screen to live-stream his cooking. He held Fat Head Fish in his hand, and the ingredients were cut into equal pieces in the air with a wave of the cleaver, falling into their respective baskets for side ingredients.


    The expressions of the customers, who were deeply resentful, slowly started to look better upon watching the scene.


    They did not think that the chef who appeared quite young was actually so good with his cutting skills. He was able to cut the ingredients up into equal sizes despite holding arge and bulky cleaver. His actions were so swift they made housewives look bad.


    Just watching the ingredients getting prepared was a performance to behold. That made the customers not so angry anymore. At the same time, they were already looking forward to the delicacies that had explosive reviews.


    Of course, the biggest reason was that while lining up, they were already forced to watch the four dishes that were on repeat umpteen times. All they wanted to do now was to quickly try them so that they could satisfy their angry stomachs.


    ��Boss Mag, I heard that Little Boss had advanced to the top 32 in the Magic Caster Tournament yesterday. On top of that, she was in the magic caster category. What a young talent,�� Dicus congratted Mag when he came over with his child for the Delicacy Extravaganza.


    The Roth Empire��s Magic Caster Tournament was the most prestigious magic casterpetition on the Nond Continent. Even though it was limited to only those under the 8th-tier, there would still be magic casters who disyed their ir during everypetition, thus bing a name to behold in the magic caster world.


    Amy was able to enter the top 32 at the age of four in the magic caster category, and this achievement itself was undefeatable. When the city lord heard the news of that yesterday, he was equally stunned.


    Upon hearing that, the customers standing in front were all in for the gossip.


    They did not expect the chef, who looked rather young, to already have a child. On top of that, his child was also a talented magic caster?


    ��I see, that��s pretty good.�� Mag nodded with a calm expression, but his hands had never stopped.


    ��Amy joined the magic caster category, not the youth category,�� Dicus emphasized again, thinking that Mag did not hear him clearly.


    ��I guess it��s very embarrassing for those magic casters who lost to her?�� Mag asked with a smile, as though he had just realized.


    ��Err���� Dicus was stunned. That was quite a novel perspective. However, after thinking for a while, he nodded, and said, ��I guess it��s pretty awkward.��


    ��Amy is good at everything except acting. Otherwise, she could let them lose with more dignity,�� Mag said regretfully with a sigh.


    ��I���� Dicus nced at his son, who was munching happily on a pastry, and suddenly felt that his son was very disobedient.


    ��Father, I want to eat this cute little ball,�� Dicus��s son said as he pointed his plump little finger at the octopus ball.


    ��Er���� Dicus nced at his watch, and then at the long line behind, and was conflicted. He had to go back for a meetingter, and might not have time to line up.


    ��Wait for a while, and get the child an octopus ball,�� Mag said with a smile. ��It��s going to be break time in a few minutes. I��ll make a serving for him separately.��

 Chapter 1873 - Do Not Look Down On The Poor Youth!

    <h4>Chapter 1873: Do Not Look Down On The Poor Youth!</h4>


    The customers in the line all looked at the little boy enviously. They had been lining up for so long, but they did not expect that the first person to get to try the octopus ball would be this little boy.


    ��Boss, I don��t think that��s very appropriate. Didn��t you say that you have to line up to purchase the food?�� an orc at the back asked impatiently.


    ��That��s right. We��re all lining up. You��re the one who set the rule. How could you make food for someone else just like that?�� a few others chimed in.


    ��Let��s forget it. We��lle over and try it another time.�� Dicus did not want to put Mag on the spot. He held his son��s hand, and turned to leave.


    However, Mag stopped him, raised his hand with a smile, and told the customers, ��The break ends at 2 pm sharp. I still have six minutes of my personal time to make a serving of octopus balls for the child. I��ll be sure to start operations at 2 pm sharp. I am a punctual person, and I hope all of you are too.��


    The crowd looked at his expensive watch. It was indeed not 2 pm yet, and theyined less.


    ��Hold on, kid.�� Mag smiled at Dicus��s child, Udyr. He scooped a spoonful of batter, and poured it into the preheated grill.


    Dicus was a regr at Mamy Restaurant, and was also Mag��s old friend. He was basically in charge of things regarding the city lord��s castle. Udyr and Amy were of simr age, and there was still time, so Mag would naturally be more than happy to make one serving for him.


    In less than three minutes, arge serving of octopus balls was ced in a wooden box. Mag squeezed out the sauce, and sprinkled some bonito kes and shredded seaweed. After that, he passed it to Udyr, who was already swallowing his saliva. ��Be careful, it��s hot. Wait for a while before eating.��


    ��Thanks, Uncle.�� Udyr received the octopus balls with both hands and thanked Mag courteously.


    ��Thank you, Boss Mag.�� Dicus passed Mag a silver coin.


    ��It��s alright. It��s for the child.�� Mag shook his head with a smile without receiving it.


    ��Alright. I��ll host Little Boss at my house to y next time. This little doesn��t have much except for toys. I think Little Boss would like it too.�� Dicus kept his coin, and bade Mag farewell with Udyr.


    Mag cleaned up the grill, scooped up arge spoonful of batter, and began his performance.


    The octopus ball grill had not been empty since the morning, so it was impossible that Mag was unable to finish his stock. It would, therefore, probably be the case in the afternoon as well.


    Meanwhile, the customers who had been waiting for a long time finally got to enjoy the disy of techniques. With a thin bamboo stick, Mag morphed into a swordsman with exceptional sword techniques as he made the octopus balls dance on the tip of his bamboo skewer.


    At 2 pm sharp, the stall was open for business, and the first batch of octopus balls waspleted. It was served the moment it was ordered, and that made the line that had been stalled for a long time start moving again.


    ***


    On the solemn award-giving ceremony, having the king personally hand over the award was an honor that called for envy.


    ��Thank you.�� Amy received the trophy Andre presented to her with both hands. Her smiling face and glittering eyes were reflected on the shining trophy.


    ��Little Amy, you are very talented. If you like the Roth Empire, you can join us any time.�� Andre smiled amiably at Amy.


    ��Er, I��ll have to think about that and ask my father.�� Amy blinked as she avoided giving him a direct reply.


    The magic caster contestants downstage all looked at Amy enviously. With the trophy in her hand, it was akin to holding a direct pass to the upper ss of the Roth Empire.


    On top of that, the king even personally offered her a ce in the Magus Tower. What an honor.


    However, even if she was not the champion, with just her talent and the status of being Master Krassu��s disciple, she was already in the upper ss.


    Jasper, who was standing at the side, had aplicated expression.


    He was supposed to be the one standing in the center. However, he was defeated today by a little four-year-old magic caster. She crushed his ego, and reduced him to a calefare.


    Andre smiled. He did not mind that Amy did not agree, and turned to walk towards Jasper.


    Jasper quickly stood up tall. He looked at the king as thetter walked towards him. His heart raced. Could His Majesty be presenting him with his award too? ording to tradition, the first runner-up would not get such treatment. Why��


    ��Jasper, right? You��re an excellent magic caster. Very young and capable. Don��t give up easily. You have excellent talent and capabilities, and are the role model for the younger generation of magic casters. I have high expectations of you, and I hope you can be the pir of support for our nation.�� Andre praised Jasper as he passed him the silver trophy.


    ��Thank you, Your Majesty.�� Jasper quickly received the trophy, and bowed deeply. His voice trembled uncontrobly with agitation, but he held the trophy extra carefully.


    His Majesty had presented him with the trophy. What an honor that was for Jasper, who was only the first runner-up.


    On top of that, the king��s words to him ignited his passion once again.


    ��Hm?��


    ��His Majesty actually presented the award personally to Senior Jasper. It seems like even though he lost to Amy, His Majesty still has high expectations for him.��


    ��The little girl is after all from a different race. It��s impossible to get her to be loyal to the empire. Therefore, His Majesty chose Jasper.��


    The disciples from the Magus Tower and the magic caster contestants were all shocked. At the same time, they could guess what Andre had in mind.


    ��This must be worth a lot of money, right? Is this made of real gold? I heard from the uncle next door that if you bite on it and there are teeth marks, it is real gold.�� Amy seemed to be oblivious to whatever was happening around her as she stared at the trophy in her hands. She thought seriously for a while before opening her mouth and biting on the trophy.


    She opened her mouth again, and saw that there were two rows of faint teeth marks on the golden trophy. Her eyes lit up as she eximed, ��It��s real gold!��


    Many people saw that, and although they did not know what she was doing, they were struck by her adorableness.


    After the award ceremony for the magic caster category, Amy returned to Krassu��s side with her trophy. She inched close to Krassu, and whispered, ��Master, this is made of real gold.��


    ��Hm?�� Krassu nced at the golden trophy Amy was hugging tightly. ��Did they start to cut costs even on the trophies now?��


    ��Look, I bit on it secretly, and there are marks.�� Amy turned the trophy to show Krassu the two faint rows of teeth marks.


    Krassu reached for the trophy and flicked it. A soft ��ting�� echoed within the trophy before disappearing.


    <i>Children��s teeth are good indeed. She could even bite into a dragon��s humming stone.</i>?Krassu could not help butment to himself with a strange expression.


    The youth category award ceremony took ce after. Kassadin received his trophy from Richard as whispers filled the arena, and walked downstage with his face red with embarrassment.


    <i>Things will change with time, do not look down on the poor youth! I, Kassadin, will definitely be back three yearster!</i>?Kassadin made a promise to himself as he walked down the stage with his fists clenched.


    He had to take back double of what he lost today!


    ��Master, are all the champion trophies for the Magic Caster Tournament made of gold? Can Ie again next time?��


    Just then, a little girl walked past Kassadin with a golden trophy in her arms.


    Thud.


    Kassadin knelt to the ground.

 Chapter 1874 - Free Things Are The Most Expensive

    <h4>Chapter 1874: Free Things Are The Most Expensive</h4>


    ��Boss, this time we have better food thanst year, but the crowd has gone to Mamy Restaurant. On top of that, these customers were all holding the food bought there, eating and walking, andpletely ignoring us. This won��t do,�� the worker at a pancake shop, which was diagonally in front of Mamy Restaurant��s stall, said depressedly.


    A middle-aged man with a big, round belly stroked his bare head, and felt like pulling his hair off.


    Smore Pancakes managed to emerge as one of the popr stalls inst year��s Delicacy Extravaganza due to its crispy pancakes, affordable price, and eptable texture.


    On top of that, they made a name for themselves with their poprity at the Delicacy Extravaganzast year. Within a short span of a year, they turned from a street stall to a shop with 10 branches in Chaos City. They could be considered a legend of Chaos City��s world of delicacies.


    They obtained an even better spot in this year��s Delicacy Extravaganza, close to the entrance. Smore was already prepared to make it big, and deployed all the outstanding employees from the various branches. On top of that, he prepared a lot of ingredients, with the hope that they could make a miracle happen again.


    Despite opening up many branches within a year, only Smore knew that behind all the glory, the fried pancakes were not sustainable. After the hype from the Delicacy Extravaganza died down, the ie of the branches started declining, and some of the branches were even starting to make a loss.


    Therefore, Smore had to make Smore Pancakes big again in this year��s Delicacy Extravaganza. His ultimate goal was naturally to make it into the Delicious Cuisine Rankings.


    As long as they managed to get into the top five, Smore Pancakes would not have to worry about business for theing year, and might even be able to open another 10 branches. In any case, copying another shop was a brainless thing, and he was adept at it.


    However, Mamy Restaurant had dashed all his hopes and dreams.


    The lining-up rule that was unheard of and the live stream on the screen were thought to be means that would chase customers away, but Smore did not expect customers to flood in wave after wave.


    From morning until now, there would be at least 2000 customers who had lined up in front of Mamy Restaurant��s stall. As for those who stood by to watch out of curiosity, the numbers even reached tens of thousands.


    As for Smore�� From morning until now, the total number of fried pancakes they sold in total was less than 1,000.


    This was not 1,000 servings of octopus balls which cost 40 copper coins per serving, but 1,000 fried pancakes which cost three copper coins per pancake.


    The dozens of employees were standing around with nothing to do, and they were so bored they actually started watching the live stream.


    If this went on, not only would they be unable to recoup their losses at this year��s Delicacy Extravaganza, they would also have no hope of making it into the rankings, and bringing Smore Pancakes back to life. Their goal of getting bigger and stronger would also end up as just a dream.


    <i>This won��t do. I must think of a way to bring the crowd over. Even if it��s sh*t, as long as it looks like many people are eating it, we��ll still be able to make it into the rankings.</i>?Smore started racking his brains. He had employed several underhand means duringst year��s Delicacy Extravaganza to make the fried pancakes shoot to fame.


    To make it to the rankings, having capabilities was one thing, but technique was equally important.


    The fried pancake tasted better than the street pancakes texture-wise. However, the cost of making it was no different from that of street pancakes. It was just deep-fried to be golden brown, and therefore looked way better than the regr pancake. With a paper bag to carry it around, the price of three copper coins actually made it seem too cheap to be true.


    The oil for deep frying did not cost a lot, either, and there was no issue using it for a good half a year. All they had to do was filter the oil every night, and then throw a few bleaching stones in. On the next day, it would be a new pot of oil.


    In the previous Delicacy Extravaganza, the street food all around was sold at tens of copper coins per item. Even the cheapest steamed potato with a dash of salt cost around eight copper coins. Smore made the decisive move to change the price of the fried pancake to two copper coins, and that made the fried pancake the superstar it became.


    Actually, there was not much technique involved. It was just aparison between stalls.


    However, this year, despite a better location, they were faced with the popr Mamy Restaurant��s octopus series. The three-copper-coin price was more than 10 times cheaper than the octopus balls, but they still could not fight with it.


    <i>Has the world changed? These fellows would rather spend money on good food, and not buy a three-copper-coin fried pancake?</i>?Smore��s brows were tightly knit together. In terms of taste, the fried pancake was actually not that good. However, it was cheap, satisfied the urge to chew, and filled the stomach.


    <i>Why don��t we y something bigger?</i>?Smore��s eyes suddenly lit up. He quickly clenched his fists tightly, and turned to tell his worker, ��Go find that signboard shop that we always work with, and get a signboard that says ��free fried pancakes��. Make it big and obvious.��


    ��Huh?�� The worker and the others behind him were all stunned upon hearing that.


    ��You mean�� free?�� the worker rified.


    ��Yes, free. These fellows are too stingy. They would rather watch than eat our three-copper-coin fried pancake. If we can��t earn money or poprity, we will be making a wasted trip in this Delicacy Extravaganza.�� Smore waved his hand, and continued, ��We��ll just give it out for free. We��ll make a loss for the publicity, and open up the market first!��


    ��In that case, will the fried pancakes in our shop still be sold for money? Are we�� still paid?�� the worker asked softly.


    The rest of the workers also looked at Smore.


    ��Don��t worry. I will not take advantage of you guys. Just do as I��ve said. In the future, whether these fried pancakes are sold for money, we can still sell the other things. For example, this bag. Three copper coins for this bag. That would be equivalent to selling the fried pancake for three copper coins,�� Smoreforted with a smile.


    ��But we did not make the bag,�� another worker mumbled.


    ��So what���� Smore frowned. With a stern face, he said, ��Get to work quickly, why do you have so much to say?��


    Everyone shuddered.


    Very quickly, the signboard was in ce.


    ��Here, here, take a look, take a look. Smore Pancakes�� treasure: fried pancake is out for free. Come and get yours, firste, first serve.�� Smore started shouting into a bullhorn while standing on a stool.


    ��Free?��


    Gazes started turning towards Smore Pancakes.


    After a slight hesitation, a group of people rushed over, and many of them were from the crowd standing around Mamy Restaurant and watching.


    This was the first time there was free food in Delicacy Extravaganza. No matter what, since it was on a firste-first-serve basis, getting there fast would be crucial.


    Very quickly, the Smore Pancakes stall was crowded with people. There were shouts, curses, and shrieks. It was even more crowded than outside Mamy Restaurant��s stall.


    The housewives standing in the line nced at the crazy mob, and continued watching Mag cook. There probably wasn��t a second stall with such afortable waiting environment.


    ��They are actually giving food out for free. Isn��t that too much just to snatch customers?�� Yabemiya said indignantly as she nced at the spectating crowd that had decreased by half.


    Mag nced at the crowded stall, and smiled mockingly. ��It��s alright. It��s just some underhand means. These people don��t know that free things are the most expensive. Free junk food can fill their stomachs, but once they miss today, they��ll never get to have the stir-fried octopus in XO sauce again.��

 Chapter 1875 - Hows Your Fat Eagle?

    <h4>Chapter 1875: How��s Your Fat Eagle?</h4>


    The free strategy of Smore Pancakes had indeed caused quite amotion. The customers crowded all over the stall, and created a messy scene.


    Looking at the crowd, Smore��s smile slowly widened. This was the scene and effect that he wanted.


    In sharp contrast with it was the Mamy Restaurant��s booth across it.


    Half of the customers watching had gone away, and the booth was less crowded.


    The customers who were lining up weren��t affected, because many of them had been lining up for a while, and after being brainwashed repeatedly by octopus series dishes�� recordings, they just wanted to try the taste of the octopus balls.


    Besides, lining up here felt good. There was afortable distance between people, and the line was moving forward in an orderly manner.


    Even though the line was long, it was moving at a very bnced and steady pace. It made people calm down miraculously, and enjoy the process of waiting for good food.


    A young girl turned to look towards the Smore Pancakes, and curiously asked, ��Mama, why are they all going over there? Is there something even nicer there?��


    ��No, Baby. They simply thought they got a good bargain.�� The young mother shook her head with a smile before meaningfully saying, ��But look at their behavior and manners, Baby. They are fighting like barbarians just for a greasy pancake that only costs three copper coins.��


    ��Three copper coins���� The little girl touched her pocket, and took out five copper coins. ��Even I have them.��


    The mother smiled, and touched the little girl��s head. ��Yes. Even you can fork out that money, so why do we have to forgo our respectability to fight for a free one. If you really want to eat it, we can use money to buy one when it is less crowded, and eat it respectfully.��


    ��What about the octopus balls?�� The little girl retracted her gaze, and turned to look at the giant screen.


    ��A small helping of octopus balls costs 40 copper coins.��


    ��It costs so much�� I don��t have enough money.�� The little girl felt a little bothered, and looked at her dejectedly. ��Why can��t he make it free?��


    ��Ptui! What the heck is this?! It almost broke my teeth. There��s indeed nothing good when it��s free!�� Right then, an orc threw the pancake that he had only taken one bite of into the trash can, and spat disdainfully before walking away.


    ��I feel that this pancake isn��t as nice as it usually is? Neither the texture nor the taste is good.��


    ��It��s free anyway. As long as it is edible. There��s no way to make us pay for it.��


    Two people who just received the pancakes ate them disdainfully while walking ahead.


    The mother gently said to the little girl, ��Look, a free thing may not be good, and it usually won��t be treasured, and will be attacked by those people just because it is free. Do you think it will affect the mood of those people who like pancakes?��


    The little girl nodded, slightly confused.


    ��In fact, epting payment is a two-way choice. See how interesting this uncle is. He set the rules so we can line up leisurely without having to fight like barbarians, and at the same time, we can watch him cook. We use a reasonable price to exchange for delicious food. I suppose this is what the Delicacy Extravaganza should be like,�� the young mother continued.


    ��Mm-hmm. I got it now. If this uncle��s octopus balls are nice, I will return to buy them again.�� The little girl nodded.


    ��Even if you don��t have the money now, you cane back to buy them when you have the money in the future. Good food will never be eliminated.�� The mother held the little girl��s hands, looked into her eyes, and seriously said, ��But you have to remember to never be people like them. You will definitely miss out on something precious if your gaze is attracted by that free stuff. You might never be able to find the precious stuff again when you go back to look for it.��


    ��Yup.�� The little girl nodded. She looked at Mag, who was frying the stir-fried octopus in XO sauce, and gulped before asking, ��Then, can we have a helping of that too? Will we ever have a chance to eat it again if we miss it?��


    ��Erm���� The mother was stunned before she smiled. ��Alright, let��s order a small helping of that too.��


    ***


    Mag actually didn��t mind the opposite booth giving away the free pancakes. The pancake was the first food he tasted aftering to this world. This thing�� was perhaps suitable for grinding his teeth?


    As for whether it would be better for grinding teeth after the Smore Pancakes deep-fried it, it would have to be proven by those customers who fought hard for it.


    After those burly men, who were watching for fun, left, it instead gave his target audience, the housewives, more space to watch the recordings and learn.


    Mag only cared to implement his rules and let his customers eat delicious food, and then exchange for matching rewards.


    Of course, he had been very fair about his rewards.


    The tentacle of a Great Old One was an existence that was even more valuable than giant dragon��s meat. It was fair enough that his customers could eat them for only 40 copper coins.


    ��President, do we have to interfere with Smore Pancakes?�� the staff member asked Robert.


    ��Get a few staff members to maintain order. We can��t allow any idents to happen,�� Robert said with a frown. He knew that the Smore Pancakes�� behavior harmed the other vendors to a certain extent, but the Food Association wouldn��t interfere with the vendors�� operation modes.


    ��This bastard is so shameless. He actually made them free of charge!��


    ��Yes. He��s even more shameless than Mamy Restaurant. At least Mamy Restaurant wins with its vor.��


    ��Are we going to follow suit?��


    ��Follow your a*s. The cost price of one roast pig is 800, and yet you want me to make them for free? Do you know how expensive pork is right now?!��


    Smore��s smile got brighter, but the neighboring booths�� bosses were miserable.


    Although Mamy Restaurant attracted many customers, there were still many other customers who went to the other booths.


    Now, the Smore Pancakes�� operation was very devastating to the other booths as the customers left without looking at them after getting a big pancake.


    However, the bosses were also tempted when they looked at the crowd in front of the Smore Pancakes�� booth.


    ***


    Amy, who was about to go have a good meal with Krassu, was stopped by Abraham.


    Amy looked at Abraham, and curiously asked, ��It��s you, Fat Uncle; how��s your fat eagle?��


    ��Erm�� Although it was a little difficult on it, it managed to fly back.�� Abraham was a little embarrassed. That fat eagle of his was very embarrassing. But, he soon smiled. ��Little Boss, are you going to have your meal? I know where the best food in Rodu is. Should I bring you there?��


    ��Really?�� Amy��s eyes lit up, and she immediately nodded. ��Alright, we will let you bring us there.��


    With a smile, Abraham continued, ��Hehe. Furthermore, Little Boss has performed spectacrly in the past two days, and made me earn two billion copper coins. I have decided to give you half of them.��

 Chapter 1876 - Are You Saying That Im A Tigress?

    <h4>Chapter 1876: Are You Saying That I��m A Tigress?</h4>


    ��Half of two billion���� Amy blinked and pondered for quite some time. ��How much is that?��


    Abraham looked at Amy smilingly, feeling so enchanted by the little one��s adorable looks. Heughingly said, ��One billion.��


    ��Is one billion a lot?�� Amy continued to ask. She didn��t know what a billion was, but as long as it was money, and someone was going to give it to her, she could ept it.


    ��Errr���� Abraham just realized that the little girl was only four years old, and might not have a very strong concept of money. After a brief thought, he said, ��Anyway, it means that you can have delicious food for the rest of your life.��


    ��Wow!�� Amy��s eyes lit up suddenly, and an image instantly appeared in her mind. ��That means it��s countless big chicken drumsticks, countless roast ducks, and countless pig trotters����


    ��Yes. You can do whatever you want when you have one billion.�� Abraham chuckled too.


    Suddenly, he felt a hostile gaze. He slowly lifted his head up, and met Krassu��s judging gaze.


    ��Congrattions, Master Krassu.�� Abraham immediately smiled.


    Krassu frowned. He couldn��t let Amy be blinded by money and neglect her magical cultivation, so he well-meaningly said to Amy, ��Little Amy, money isn��t all powerful����


    ��But we can��t do without money, either. We can��t buy good food in that case,�� Amy said seriously.


    Krassu stared at Amy for a while, and then revealed a smile. He took out a gunny sack that was filled with dragon coins from his magical ring. ��See, Master has a lot of money too. As long as you cultivate obediently, Master will buy you whatever you want.��


    ��Alright, alright!�� Amy nodded before she kept that gunny sack of dragon coins in her staff[1], and said, ��Master has worked very hard. Let me carry this for you.��


    ������ Krassu.


    ������ Abraham.


    ***


    There were still many people at the Delicacy Extravaganza at 8 pm, but Mag decided to close his booth.


    The reason was, of course, the depletion of the ingredients.


    The Mamy Restaurant��s booth had been popr for the entire day, apart from the one hour of rest. All of them were already very tired. Even Mag was sick of turning the octopus balls in the grilling pan.


    ��Thank you for all your support. We��ll see you again at next year��s Delicacy Extravaganza. Of course, you cane to Mamy Restaurant if you want to eat the octopus balls,�� Mag smilingly said to the customers who were still unwilling to leave.


    ��Mr. Chef, are you noting back tomorrow?�� A maiden with big eyes looked at Mag with shock.


    The other customers were also perplexed when they heard that.


    The Delicacy Extravaganza would span seven days, and today was only the first day.


    ��Yes. Mamy Restaurant is only participating for one day.�� Mag nodded smilingly.


    ��I haven��t learned how to make the stir-fried octopus in XO sauce, what should I do now?�� a woman asked nervously.


    The people who wanted to try making the octopus tentacle series at home were also looking at Mag.


    Although they had seen how to do it, they weren��t sure that they could actually follow in action. They nned to return for reinforcement tomorrow again.


    ��Although we��re noting back tomorrow, the giant screen will not be removed. It will y the teaching videos of the four dishes on a loop. If you all have any doubts, juste back to watch it a few more times,�� Mag exined.


    ��That��s great.��


    Everyone was relieved to hear that.


    ��But�� I still like the way Chef looks when cooking. You look so gentle.�� A maiden looked at Mag with a lingering gaze and stars in her eyes.


    Mag smiled as he removed the apron, and led thedies away.


    He had collected a lot of fangirls today. However, they were not necessarily a good thing for a married man with a kid.


    After bidding farewell with thedies at the ice cream shop��s entrance, Mag returned to the restaurant alone. He picked up Annie, who was learning magic at Xixi��s ce, and Ugly Duckling, which was staring and salivating at ck Coal, along the way.


    Annie was very happy. She told Mag with signnguage that Xixi taught her many amazing magic spells, and gave her a lot of delicious food.


    When they reached the door, Annie opened her palm, and a tiny bean sprouted and grew in her palm rapidly. It soon turned into a bean sprout.


    Mag looked at that little bean sprout with surprise, and said, ��Yes. Our Annie is improving very fast.��


    Annie looked around her, and then nted the bean sprout in a small flower pot at the side. The smile on her face widened.


    Irina came out. After flicking a nce at that bean sprout, she smilingly said, ��Nature magic is indeed most suitable for Annie. It��s an extremely good fit, and it��s also easier for her to cultivate.��


    The three people and one cat entered the restaurant. Smiling, Mag said, ��Do you all want to eat anything? I��ll make it for you.��


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling dashed into the kitchen, and soon came out with a long fish in its mouth.


    Mag looked at Ugly Duckling, which had its head and paws soaked, and made the kitchen sopping wet, and gravely said, ��Ugly Duckling, if Amy sees you like this, you will end up in the oven.��


    St.


    The big fishnded on the floor, and instantly sttered around.


    The shocked Ugly Duckling didn��t forget to press down on the fish with its paw, but it was still looking at Mag with a slightly gaping mouth as if it couldn��t recover from Mag��s words.


    ��Do you think it��s fat enough?�� Irina was also sizing Ugly Duckling up smilingly.


    Ugly Duckling��s eyes widened a bit more. It pushed that fish out a little before retracting its paws, and took two steps backwards. It pressed itself against the wall and shivered.


    This whole family was simply too scary!


    ��I��m just joking with you.�� Mag walked over, and picked up that fish. He tossed it back into the tank, and was prepared to make a pot of fish soup for Ugly Duckling.


    Annie went up to pick up Ugly Duckling gently. She cuddled it in her arms, and caressed its head gently.


    Purr, purr~ Ugly Duckling soon madefortable purring sounds as ityfortably in Annie��s arms.


    Annie smiled too.


    ��She��s such a kind child.�� Irina retracted her gaze from Annie, and went to the kitchen��s entrance. She looked at Mag, who was processing the fish. ��Oh, yes. Amy won the tournament.��


    ��Huh?��


    Mag turned around. He only reacted after a short while. ��You said Amy won the tournament?��


    ��Yes. She broke my record of the youngest magic caster to ever win the Magic Caster Tournament.�� Irina nodded with a smile. ��Furthermore, she��s the youngest advanced magic caster in history now.��


    ��She��s indeed my daughter.�� Mag nodded. He couldn��t hide the pride in his smile.


    ��She inherited the magical talent from me.�� Irina tilted her head up a little.


    ��Indeed. A tigress mom would never have a puppy daughter. She��s a chip off the old block.�� Mag nodded in agreement.


    ��Are you saying that I��m a tigress?�� Irina looked at Mag with an increasingly dangerous look.


    ������ Mag.


    [1] I think she has a dimensional space in her staff.

 Chapter 1877 - Flying Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 1877: Flying Restaurant</h4>


    The three of them had a sumptuous supper.


    They were taking it as celebrating Amy winning the Magic Caster Tournament


    Of course, they were going to celebrate for Amy again when she returned tomorrow.


    It was indeed beyond Mag��s expectations that Amy could advance all the way, and finally win the Magic Caster Tournament.


    As for her bing an advanced magic caster, it even made him feel a little ashamed as her dad.


    If he hadn��t had all kinds of amazing encounters, squeezing every tiny bit out from the system, he would have be Amy��s protectee.


    Meanwhile, that poor little thing in the past had be the most eye-catching champion now. It made him feel gratified and proud.


    Mag put his wine ss, and said to Irina, ��Tomorrow is our off day. Let��s go out for a vacation as a family after Amyes back.��


    Irina popped a piece of fish into her mouth, and casually asked, ��Where are we going?��


    ��We have been to the seaside, snow mountain, and grasnd���� Mag murmured. He couldn��t think of anywhere interesting to go at that moment.


    ��Why don��t we go to the Firefly Valley? Amy and Annie would like it,�� Irina suggested. ��At this time of the year, the fireflies should havee out under Dragon Ind.��


    ��Alright. We��ll do as you said.�� Mag nodded. Thend under Dragon Ind was an unexplored area. There were many interesting ces hidden there. It was indeed worth making a trip.


    After eating supper and washing up, Magy down on his bed. The system��s voice sounded as soon as Mag closed his eyes.


    ��Ding!


    ��Congrattions, Host. You��ve received the title of ��Gourmet Enlightener��. The number of gourmet believers: 3652!


    ��Given that the Host has taken one big step in changing the Nond Continent��s food and beverage industry, you have triggered the system��s hidden reward: the recipe of Mapo Tofu[1]!


    ��The restaurant��s current level and the Host��s power have a great discrepancy, and the restaurant has plenty of upgrade points. Do you want to spend 10,000,000 points to upgrade the restaurant?��


    ��Gourmet Enlightener? This title sounds good.�� Mag nodded. Those 3000 believers should��ve been obtained during the on-the-spot teaching today. It was only one day, so this influence was already rather good.


    However, Mag cared more about the Mapo Tofu��s recipe reward. This was one of his favorite Sichuan Cuisine dishes. The spicy and refreshing Mapo Tofu was an excellent dish to eat with rice. Mag felt that giving away two dishes but getting the Mapo Tofu in return waspletely worth it.


    Mag was also rather interested in upgrading the restaurant.


    ��What upgrades can we do to the restaurant for 10,000,000 points?�� Mag asked. It had already been months since thest restaurant��s upgrade.


    ��With 10,000,000 points, you can upgrade the restaurant into a flying fortress. The restaurant will receive theplete flight movement ability, and its speed can reach Mach 1. The restaurant will also receive a level nine anti-strike ability,�� the system replied.


    Mach 1 was even faster than amercial flight cruising speed. Although it couldn��tpete with a modern-day fighter jet, it was already very over the top for a restaurant.


    A restaurant that could fly was naturally full of gimmicks.


    To Mag, the existence of Mamy Restaurant had already elevated from the initial stage of survival to the stage of ideals��bringing scrumptious food to the Nond Continent.


    The ice cream shop and Mana Hot Pot Restaurant were extensions of Mamy Restaurant.


    When he was fighting with that octopus monster in that underground cavern, and almost died in the tribtion lightning, his deepest and biggest regret was that he hadn��t watched Amy grow up, bringing her to see the different parts of this world and experience different ways of life.


    Although Mamy Restaurant was already the name card of Chaos City, it was only famous in a small circle. Its influence couldn��t evenpare to the pancakes that could be found everywhere on the street.


    This was incongruent with his God of Cookery��s ideal to bring changes to this world��s delicacies, and let more people have a chance to try scrumptious food.


    The live-stream tutorial at the Delicacy Extravaganza today was a kind of new attempt for him. The effect was not bad, but its influence still wasn��t enough.


    But now, the restaurant gaining the ability to fly seemed to have given wings to his thoughts.


    Why restrict himself to one city?


    The world was so big, so why not bring the restaurant out to take a look?


    Although it wasfortable to let the Mamy Restaurant��s regr customers enjoy the familiar and constantly tasty food daily, his experience and culinary skills could hardly improve in this manner.


    ��System, you said you want to make me the God of Cookery, but how am I going to be the God of Cookery? If it is just polishing my culinary skills, then my level should have already exceeded the vast majority of the chefs, right?�� Mag asked inwardly.


    The 10th-tier was already the end of a knight��s cultivation path. He had already been through the test of tribtion lightning with the octopus monster��s help, and entered into the realm of the demigods. However, he was still just a demigod.


    He had already reached the end of this path. It was obviously very difficult for him to be a god through cultivation as it had already involved the level of gods.


    Hence, what he wanted to know now was whether the God of Cookery that the system talked about was a real god, or it was simply the highest form of ttery for the culinary skills.


    ��The Host has indeed disyed a very serious and enthusiastic attitude for culinary skills in the past few months. Your culinary skills have also exited the novice��s level, and you have gradually developed your own style. You��re already not far from being a real chef.


    ��To be a God of Cookery, cultivating culinary skills alone isn��t enough. You have to walk the path of bing a god of a religion. The believers that the system has collected today are the seeds. They will soon contribute endless religious points to the Host.


    ��The Host has inherited the Earth��s delicacies. You should make appropriate modifications specifically for this world, and make them food that the people in this world would like. You should promote them, and make more people of this alternate world be your believers!


    ��The power of religion that is constantly umted will be the Host��s foundation, and eventually make you the one and only God of Cookery in this world!�� the system replied gravely.


    ��You mean that the more believers I have, the stronger I will be?�� Mag pondered. This was simr to the ideals of themon religions, and it was more suitable for the rtively weaker chef.


    ording to this theory, his cultivation path as a knight had already reached the end, but he had only just taken the first step on his path to be the God of Cookery?


    ��How many believers are needed approximately to be the God of Cookery?�� Mag asked probingly.


    ��The Host will need to umte two billion believers to be the God of Cookery through the power of religion!�� the system quickly answered.


    ��How many?��


    ��Two billion.��


    ��Are you crazy, System?! The Roth Empire only has four billion humans, and there are only eight billion if we add up all the intelligent races on the Nond Continent. You want me to umte two billion believers?


    ��Have you lost your mind?!��


    Mag rolled his eyes.


    ��There��s no inte in this world, and I cannot do a live-stream�� Even if I go streaking every day, there��s no way I can collect so many believers!��


    ��There are always more solutions than problems. The best way to face a problem is to solve it! Go for it, fighting!��


    The system��s positive voice appeared in Mag��s mind.


    [1] Mapo Tofu is a popr Chinese dish from Sichuan province. It consists of tofu set in a spicy sauce, typically a thin, oily bright red suspension, and is based on douban (fermented broad bean and chili paste) and douchi (fermented ck beans), along with minced meat, traditionally beef. Variations exist with other ingredients such as water chestnuts, onions, other vegetables, or wood ear fungus. One ount indicates that the dish existed as early as in 1254, in a suburb of Chengdu, the capital city of Sichuan Province.

 Chapter 1878 - Father! I Am Back!

    <h4>Chapter 1878: Father! I Am Back!</h4>


    Mag didn��t sleep well that night. Apart from learning how to make Mapo Tofu, he was thinking about how to gain more fans for the rest of the time.


    Weren��t those so-called believers fans if one used the more modern term for it?


    Mag couldn��t help suspecting: if a belief could create a god, were those entertainmentpanies actually making gods secretly?


    ��The path to be a god on Earth has already been sealed. It��s no longer feasible, or else any Tom, Dick, or Harry can be one after practicing for two and a half years.�� The system��s mocking voice rang out.


    ��However, their thinking is correct. In order to attract fans quickly, they need to have enough exposure. But the biggest problem in this world is there are no methods for high exposure���� Mag furrowed his brows tightly. He wouldn��t mind singing, dancing, rapping, and then debuting if there were TV and inte in this world.


    However, it was barely the age of steam currently, and he could easily fall if he took too big a step.


    The steam engine was still in the testing stage, so Mag couldn��t bring the TV and inte over haphazardly.


    However, today��s live-stream teaching had given him some new ideas. Even though the alternate world��s technological advancements were behind the times, the magical developments sort of made up for the technological inadequacies. If used correctly, magic could even achieve the same effects as technology.


    It was generations of hard work to get from video recorder to projector.


    Add a transformation spell formation in between a photostone and a projectorstone, and a short-distance broadcast could be done. This was also the wisdom of the alternate world��s people.


    However, the problem of long-distance transmitting wasn��t solved. Because of its huge size, it couldn��t be a family entertainment project.


    <i>If we put the projectorstone and photostone into a box, and shrink the transformation spell formation, the photostone could be a DVD�� This project seems to be doable?</i>?Mag rubbed his chin as he thought hard.?<i>Then, we can insert a three-minute culinary teaching video advertisement in the opening scene��</i>


    Mag had already drawn three design ns for the magicvision before dawn, and started to build models for each one of them.


    Because the images transformation system was already very advanced, Mag only needed to do an integrated optimization design to make the original gigantic system fit into a t box.


    Of course, he couldn��t do the optimization for the spell formation. What he had done was designing. He would leave the optimization to professional formation masters.


    Let the professionals do what they were good at. This was the rationale that his dad taught him since he was young.


    Mag already had a candidate to handle the magical optimization.


    ��Done!��


    Mag happened to get the blueprint that was just printed out when the 6 am rm clock rang.


    Mag racked his brain with all he knew toe out with this system to let the people in the alternate world skip over the ck and white film and TV, and step straight into the age of color TV.


    Currently, he still couldn��t ovee the problem of broadcasting, so the first generation of magicvision could only be called a photostone projector. A specially made photostone could be ced in the reading slot, and the images recorded in the photostone could be yed immediately.


    This was nothing new. Many organizations and well-to-do families had that.


    Therefore, Mag��s objective was to make every family have a magicvision, making it amonmodity.


    Hence, he had to break through the price��s bottom line, and at the same time lower its threshold of operation, making the photostone DVD popr in the alternate world.


    However, he wondered how would the people feel��many years into the future when everyone had a magicvision��when they discovered that the person who designed this wanted to make them watch a three-minute pre-installedmercial?


    After keeping the blueprint, Mag washed up, and went downstairs to make breakfast.


    Coming up with the magicvision couldn��t be done in one day. Poprizing it and making it a necessity in every home was even a long-term affair.


    Mag already had an idea on how to increase his influence in a short time to gain more fans after a night of thinking.


    Today was a rest day, so he had told Irina and Anniest night to sleep in and wake up at 8 am.


    Meanwhile, he went out on his bicycle, and rode straight to the Little Sys Seafood Shop.


    ��Boss Mag.�� The Little Sys Seafood Shop was already open, and Alia greeted Mag with a smile when he walked in. The other shop assistants quickly greeted him too.


    ��Please do your thing and don��t bother with me.�� Mag nodded with a smile before asking Alia, ��How was business yesterday?��


    ��The number of customers buying octopus tentacles suddenly increased yesterday. We sold 1000 kg of octopus tentacles.�� Alia couldn��t hide the excitement on her face. Compared to the first day��s business, yesterday��s business was fantastic.


    ��Hmm, it��s not bad.�� Mag nodded. The booth at the Delicacy Extravaganza had sold over 2500 kg of octopus tentacles yesterday. He didn��t expect the seafood shop would get such great results too. He continued, ��The restaurant won��t operate its booth today, but the seafood shop��s booth will go on. You will bring five employees to take over the seafood shop��s booth, and the rest in the shop will guide their new colleagues. Will there be any problem?��


    ��No. I have already briefed them yesterday. There will be no problem with the current customer volume.�� Alia nodded in agreement.


    Mag had asked Alia to get the 10 backup elves that day to the seafood shop and train them, making sure that Alia could take over the seafood shop��s booth while ensuring the seafood shop had enough manpower.


    The Delicacy Extravaganza was still the Little Sys Seafood Shop��s greatest customers�� source. The seafood series dishes had to be dishes that everyone knew, and even be Chaos City��s famous dishes before the Little Sys Seafood Shop could achieve the spectacr achievements of everyone eating the Great Old One in Mag��s expectation.


    Mag nodded slightly, and gravely said, ��There are about 5000 kg of octopus tentacles in the refrigerator under the seafood shop��s booth. It should be enough for today. You just need to bring our people over.


    ��The human traffic at the Delicacy Extravaganza will be tremendous, and you will be very busy. You all need to anticipate that you will be working from 8am to 8pm. You will arrange the shifts for the next seven days.��


    ��Yes. I will make the arrangements.�� Alia nodded seriously.


    Mag left a few instructions before returning to the restaurant. He trusted Alia��s ability.


    Irina and Annie came downstairs just as he finished making breakfast.


    ��I was about to go wake you two up.�� Mag smiled at the two of them.


    ��We wake naturally when we smell the aroma.�� Irina looked at the breakfast on the table. There was youtiao, soybean milk, and tofu pudding.


    Annie showed a pure smile.


    After breakfast, the door rang when Mag was preparing the home cinema system, and Amy��s cute voice could be heard. ��Father! I am back!��

 Chapter 1879 - Well Only Have The Strength To Argue After We Are Full

    <h4>Chapter 1879: We��ll Only Have The Strength To Argue After We Are Full</h4>


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling, which was lying on the counterzily, stood up immediately and pricked its ears up. Then, it leaped down the counter, and dashed to the door. It jumped up to grab the handle, and bumped the door open with its eight kg weight and skills.


    Outside of the door, Amy was carrying a big trophy. She caught Ugly Duckling, which threw itself into her arms, and held it under her armpits. While rubbing its head, she said disdainfully, ��Ugly Duckling, you��ve got fat again! Also, don��t damage my trophy. This is pure gold, which is much more expensive than you.��


    Mag came to the door before Amy, who was wearing a brand-new magician robe, and smilingly said, ��Our Little Amy is home so early.��


    ��Father!��


    Amy dumped Ugly Duckling aside, and raised the trophy up high. ��See! I got the championship and a big trophy!��


    Mag��s smile got even bigger when he saw that the little one had a ��praise me�� expression written all over her face. He said smilingly, ��Little Amy is awesome.��


    ��Teehee.�� Amy instantly smiled happily. Then, she rubbed her little tummy, and aggrievedly said, ��Can you make delicious food for Little Amy, please? Little Amy��s tummy is growling.��


    ��Of course. What do you want to eat? Father will make it for you.�� Mag nodded smilingly before taking the big trophy from her. The heavy trophy wasn��t made of pure gold, but it had to be made from an even more precious material than gold. Looking at the two rows of tiny bite marks, Mag was stunned for a moment before he realized what happened to the trophy.


    ��Oh, yes, where��s Teacher Krassu? Didn��t hee back with you?�� Mag asked.


    ��He went to look for Teacher Urien. He went next door after he sent me to the door.�� Amy pointed to the magic potion shop.


    ��He shouldn��t have eaten breakfast, either, right?�� Mag asked.


    ��Yes. He hasn��t had breakfast yet, since I woke him up to send me home.�� Amy nodded.


    ��Alright,e in.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Amy skipped in. She rushed forward happily when she saw Irina and Annie. ��Mother! Big Sister Annie! I missed you guys~��


    Irina put Amy on herp after she hugged Annie and smiled at her. ��Little Amy is so awesome. You have broken all of Mother��s previous records.��


    ��I heard from Teacher Krassu that you were the champion in the past too.�� Amy nodded.


    ��Yes. I thought nobody could break my records, but I didn��t expect my daughter to break my records eventually. It proves that I am really outstanding.�� Irina nodded with pride on her face.


    ��I think I also have half of the credit.�� Mag interrupted.


    ��Mm-hmm. Your back office support is indeed not bad.�� Irina nodded.


    Mag looked at Amy, and smilingly asked, ��Tell me, Little Amy, did you use the closebat magic or long-range offensive magic more frequently at the Magic Caster Tournament?��


    As the closebat magic��s actualbat instructor for Amy, Mag modified and improved the closebat magic that Amy learned from Krassu. He made it more practical while ensuring the closebat magic��s explosive power at the same time.


    Krassu��s closebat magic was simple and violent as it depended on the powerful suppressive magic that was exerted during the melee.


    Meanwhile, Amy was more like a magic swordsman. She would search for an opportunity to strike effectively. At the same time, she could maintain the high explosive power during a melee while she attacked precisely.


    ��About half each,�� Amy pondered seriously. ��But most of the time I used closebat magic to conclude the battle.��


    ��Father will make you fried rice now. Then, our family of four will go out for a vacation.�� Mag went into the kitchen, feeling rather smug.


    Irina wasn��t annoyed. She looked at Amy smilingly, and continued, ��Let our champion tell us what other interesting incidents happened.��


    ��A big guy appeared in the children��s category. He defeated all the children, and then got the championship in the children��s category. I defeated all the adults, and got the championship in the adults�� category. Then, he gotughed at,�� Amy said with a smile.


    ��That is really one miserable youth category��s champion.�� Irina alsoughed after she heard that. She remembered that the youth category��s champion when she won the tournament also looked older than her. It was really funny when he looked ashamed standing next to her.


    Mag carried a bowl of Yangzhou fried rice and savory tofu pudding out before he packed a few dishes and a bottle of 50 years old rum, and sent them to the magic potion shop next door.


    Before Mag entered, he already heard Krassu and Urien talking loudly. Although their decibels were as high as usual, the ambiance of their conversation sounded friendly for the first time.


    Krassuughed loudly as he said, ��You didn��t see Richard��s face. It was bloody red when our precious disciple sent his disciple out of the arena. He couldn��t speak for a long time����


    ��That old chap always thought he had taken in a few precious disciples. Amy has really done us proud.�� Urien��s slightly hoarse voice also sounded rather excited.


    ��Isn��t it so? Even both of us old chaps couldn��t match Amy��s talents. She has only just broken through the 7th-tier, and she can already easily deploy the Frost Domain and her self-invented fire magic. Her fighting style ispletely unpredictable. No one was her match at the Magic Caster Tournament. It��s extremely like my style.��


    ��Ptui! That is obviously my style! If it weren��t for the Frost Domain, Amy wouldn��t have disarmed Richard��s disciple��s magic so easily.��


    ��Rubbish! If Amy had used the me Domain, that kid would have been roasted long ago. How could he have hidden himself for so long?��


    Mag quickly went in with the takeaway box when he heard the two of them start to argue. He looked at the two masters who were arguing over the counter with a smile. ��Both of you masters are indeed here.��


    Krassu and Urien turned to look at Mag together, and restrained their emotions.


    ��It��s due to both your teachings that Amy was able to get the championship. I have fried a few dishes, and brought along a 50 years old rum to show my appreciation.�� Mag put the takeaway box and rum on the counter, and then took the dishes one by one out from the box.


    The cut-up beggar��s chicken was still steaming. The spicy crayfish still had its pincers up. The red oil was drizzled over the te of sliced beef and ox tongue in chili sauce. Finally, there was a little pot of congee with pork and century egg at the very bottom.


    Gulp.


    The Adam��s apples of both masters moved at the same time. Although it was still early in the morning, they couldn��t control themselves when the aromas tickled their noses.


    ��Please enjoy your meal, Masters. I will bring Amy out for a tripter, so I have to go now.�� Mag smilingly went away after pouring out the rum for them.


    Krassu and Urien looked at each other, and then at the dishes and rum in front of them.


    ��Let��s eat first before we argue. We��ll only have the strength to argue after we are full.�� Krassu gave in first. He scooped a bowl of congee for himself first, and started eating.


    Urien, too, picked up a beggar��s chicken drumstick after hesitating for a moment. After taking a bite, the crispy skin and tender chicken meat instantly woke up the morning��szy taste buds!


    The tense atmosphere was eased by the food and drinks.

 Chapter 1880 - Gegegege

    <h4>Chapter 1880: Gegegege</h4>


    ��Father, look at this.�� Amy finished her Yangzhou fried rice and ced her spoon down, she pulled out a silver ticket from her magic caster��s staff, and passed it to Mag.


    ��What��s this?�� Mag received the silver ticket that had a Buffett Bank VVIP stamp, and nced at the 1 followed by a series of zeros.


    ��Hm? One billion copper coins?�� Mag��s eyes grewrge. That was arge sum.


    ��Has the prize money for the Magic Caster Tournament be so big? When I won back then, I only received a stupid trophy and a few stones,�� Irinamented curiously as she looked over.


    ��This is not the prize money. This is given to me by Big Sister Vanessa��s Fat Uncle. He said I won the championship, and he won some money, so he would split half of his winnings with me. After that, he passed me this paper.�� Amy shook her head with bewilderment, and said, ��Is this a lot of money? I think it��s just a very light piece of paper.��


    ��If this was changed into copper coins, I reckon even 10 Amys wouldn��t be able to carry all of them,�� Mag said with a smile. This little fellow had no concept of how much one billion copper coins were.


    It seemed like Abraham gave Amy the money. That meant that he earned two billion copper coins from the Magus Tower. This time, the Magus Tower probably lost so much they didn��t even have a penny left.


    That was one billion copper coins!


    Mamy Restaurant had been open for several months, and Mag had been working hard every day, but he had not even earned a tiny fraction of that amount.


    Amy had already be the first generation, self-made girl.


    Meanwhile, he had be the previous generation of the self-made girl?


    <i>Look, life is full of ups and downs. That��s how wonderful it is.</i>


    ��Wow, that must be a lot of money.�� Upon hearing Mag��s words, Amy immediately had an idea of how much money that was. Her eyes grew brighter when she looked at the check again.


    ��Father will keep this check for you first, and I��ll give it to you again when you��re older, is that alright?�� Mag asked Amy with a smile.


    ��Mm-hm. Alright.�� Amy nodded without thinking or hesitating.


    ��In exchange, I��ll give you this bag of money.�� Mag took out arge bag of money from behind the counter, and ced it in front of Amy.


    The moment the money bagnded on the table, it made a loud and crisp cling.


    Amy opened the bag, and saw that it was filled with copper coins, silver coins, gold coins, and dragon coins. Her eyes lit up as she eximed, ��That��s a lot of money!


    ��In that case, I��ll ept this. Thank you, Father.�� Amy kept the money bag happily. Compared to the check with an uncountable number of zeros, this bag of coins was more attractive to Amy.


    <i>She can still be so happy after exchanging one billion for 50,000 copper coins. I��m speechless.</i>?Irina sighed silently. After that, she looked at Mag, who was about to keep the check, and continued watching him with a smile, without saying anything.


    Mag, who was about to keep the check in his pocket, paused in his actions. He looked at Irina, and then at the check in his hand. He hesitated for a while, and then presented the check with both hands as he said, ��Your Highness, please keep this in your care.��


    Small.


    Weak.


    Pitiful.


    ��How could I?�� Irina took the check with a smile, and as she kept it, she said casually, ��There seemed to be more money in the drawer.��


    ��Business at the Delicacy Extravaganza yesterday was not bad, so we did make some money,�� Mag said honestly.


    ��That��s great.�� Irina smiled delightedly.


    Mag looked at Irina and smiled as well. Nothing beat seeing your loved one happy.


    One billion copper coins were no small sum. Mag was worried that if Amy kept it with her, she would be the target of people with ill intentions. There was no difference whether the money was with him or with her mother.


    As for the restaurant��s profits, it was only right to hand it over to thedy boss.


    Thankfully, he still had assets other than the restaurant��


    Mag washed up the bowls, and the four of them left the city.


    ��We aren��t ying with the big sisters this time?�� Amy asked as she held Annie��s hand.


    ��Mm-hm. This time, it��s our family gathering. There��s just us.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��Oh.�� Amy nodded. She nced at Ugly Duckling, which was in Annie��s arms, and said, ��Ugly Duckling, do you want to go home first?��


    ��Meow, meow?�� Ugly Duckling looked at her with bewilderment.


    ��Forget it. You��re thick-skinned. I��ll bring you along.�� Amy pressed her lips together.


    Irina teleported them straight to the peak of the mountain.


    ��Howl~�� Ah Zi could sense them, and it flew out of the cave. When it saw Mag, it quickly went up, and used its head to rub against his hand.


    ��Ah Zi, do you still remember me?�� Amy went up, and reached out her little hand.


    Ah Zi crouched lower, licked Amy��s little hand, and shook its tail. After that, it nced at Irina, and took two steps back, towards Mag.


    ��Little Ah Zi, why are you afraid of me?�� Irina looked at it with a smile. ��Did I treat you badly?��


    Ah Zi quickly shook its head, but took another step back.


    ��Meow!��


    Ugly Duckling peeked its head out from Annie��s embrace, and meowed provocatively at Ah Zi.


    Ah Zi looked at Ugly Duckling, and lowered its head to size Ugly Duckling up before using its nose to poke it.


    ��Tsk!�� Ugly Duckling let out a hiss. It arched its back, and all its fur stood on its ends.


    ��Gegegege����


    However, Ah Zi suddenly startedughing, and started breathing out at Ugly Duckling.


    Ugly Duckling��s fur was messed up immediately, and it was dazed from the heavy breaths of airing at it.


    Just then, Annie reached her hand out, and ced it on Ah Zi��s head as she shook her head slightly.


    Ah Zi rubbed its head against her hand, and retracted its head as a sign that it would not tease Ugly Duckling anymore.


    ��Meow, meow.�� Ugly Duckling calmed down gradually under Annie��s soothing caress. It found a nice angle to position itself, and closed its eyesfortably.


    ��Let��s go. Time to set off.�� Mag smiled and patted Ah Zi��s wings. Ah Zi crouched down obediently.


    With a p of its purple wings, Ah Zi disappeared on the horizon with a sh of purple lightning.


    On Ah Zi��s back. Ugly Duckling crawled from Annie��s embrace into Amy��s embrace. It tugged onto Amy��s shirt as it shivered with fear.


    ��Ugly Duckling, don��t you have wings too? Why are you afraid of heights?�� Amy pointed at the two faint winglet markings on Ugly Duckling��s back in disdain.


    ��Meow.�� Ugly Duckling peeked its head out, saw the rivers and mountains passing by in a sh, and retracted its head quickly, burying it even deeper in Amy��s embrace.


    ��This won��t do. Although I can fly with my wind fire wheels and wings now, I will still need a flying ride if I want to go somewhere far away. If you can��t do it, I��ll have to find something else,�� Amy said seriously.


    Upon hearing that, Ugly Duckling quickly lifted its head, and looked at Amy nervously. It blinked itsrge eyes, and hesitated for a while before forcing out a short paw. It pawed the air a few times, and after feeling the hurling wind against its paw, Ugly Duckling quickly retracted its paw.


    ��Hoo!��


    Ah Zi, which was flying very seriously, suddenly turned its head around, and blew at Ugly Duckling.


    Ugly Duckling, which was lying on Amy��sp, suddenly felt the strong air current, and flew away immediately.

 Chapter 1881 - After That Came The Roasted Goose... Slurp

    <h4>Chapter 1881: After That Came The Roasted Goose... Slurp</h4>


    Ugly Duckling spun in the air, and was brought upwards by the air current. It started iling its paws around in a fluster.


    ��Ugly Duckling!�� Amy flew up with it almost instinctively. A pair of translucent wings appeared on her back as she dashed towards Ugly Duckling.


    ��Hm?�� Mag was simrly surprised. Ah Zi had always been very mature. Although it might asionally be a little mischievous, it would not usually y such pranks.


    However, after seeing that Amy went flying out with Ugly Duckling, Mag was no longer worried that thetter would fall down.


    Ugly Duckling closed its eyes as it waved its paws in the air, disappearing upwards with the rising air current. After hanging in the air for a while, it suddenly started falling.


    ��Meow!��


    Ugly Duckling��s orange fur stood on its ends immediately as it iled its paws around in a futile attempt to grab something.


    Amy was already behind Ugly Duckling, and was about to reach out to grab it.


    However, at this moment, the two small silver wing marks on Ugly Duckling��s back suddenly evolved to be two small silver wings, causing its falling body to hover in mid-air.


    ��Hmm?��


    Amy��s stretched arms paused in mid-air as she stared in shock at Ugly Duckling, which grew a pair of furry wings.


    ��It��s actually flying? And even grew wings?�� Mag looked at Ugly Duckling, equally shocked. The two wings were very small, just the size of an adult��s palm. Inparison to Ugly Duckling��s round body, the wings should not be able to hold its weight up.


    Mag had long felt that Ugly Duckling was not ordinary. At least, it should not be just an orange fatty that only knew how to eat.


    In that case, Ah Zi��s actions were not pranks, but an attempt to trigger Ugly Duckling��s potential?


    ��Has it already grown to be a swan? In that case���� Irina stroked her chin, deep in thought.


    Ugly Duckling was also stunned that it would suddenly be suspended in mid-air.


    However, upon hearing Irina��s voice, it looked down instinctively.


    ��Meow!��


    The pair of small wings froze, and Ugly Duckling��s hovering body started falling again.


    However, Amy acted fast this time, and scooped it up. After that, she pped her wings gently, and held Ugly Duckling up in front of her. She looked at it with a smile, and said, ��Ugly Duckling, open your eyes.��


    Upon hearing Amy��s voice, Ugly Duckling opened its eyes slowly, and meowed a couple of times at Amy with grievance.


    ��Look, you��ve grown wings! Also, you were flying just now, and hovered in mid-air. Do it once again to show me,�� Amy said expectantly as she fiddled with its little wings.


    (������)!!


    Ugly Duckling turned back to look at itself, and was stunned immediately.


    ��Here, try pping your wings like me.�� Amy pped her translucent wings gently as she guided Ugly Duckling along.


    Ugly Duckling stared at its wings for a while before focusing on trying to control its little wings.


    The two little wings did not sessfully p. Instead, they swirled around, appearing like they were doing some amateur tricks.


    ��Not like that, like this.�� Amy pressed its wings together, and demonstrated again.


    Ugly Duckling observed seriously, and appeared to be better at its wing tricks.


    ��I think you��re just doing it on purpose.�� Amy red at it.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling looked at her with an innocent face.


    ��In that case, I��m going to let go. I hope you learn how to p your wings correctly before yound on the ground.�� Amy let go of Ugly Duckling.


    Ugly Duckling meowed softly, and started falling once again.


    In the midst of its fluster, Ugly Duckling still instinctively pped its wings. However, its fancy wing tricks could not help it stay suspended or fly upwards sessfully. Instead, it made Ugly Duckling struggle more in the air, and that elerated its fall.


    Ah Zi was flying at a very high altitude, and was at least a few kilometers above the ground. It also swooped downwards with Ugly Duckling.


    After letting Ugly Duckling go, Amy also flew downwards, maintaining a safe distance between her and Ugly Duckling.


    Mag knew what Amy was thinking of. She wanted to let Ugly Duckling learn how to fly under extreme conditions, just like what Ah Zi did.


    This actually fitted the survival of the fittest theory in the natural world. On top of that, Amy, who was flying with Ugly Duckling, even made a protective shield around it. In the natural world, even Ugly Duckling��s mother would not do that.


    Ugly Duckling��s wild wing trips made it a swooping headless fly as it drilled head-down.


    Ah Zi was getting stitches fromughing at the side. It had never seen anything as stupid.


    Meanwhile, Annie watched Ugly Duckling worriedly. However, seeing that Amy was flying down with Ugly Duckling made Annie a little less worried.


    Ugly Duckling was falling at a really rapid speed. In no time at all, it was only less than 50 meters above the ground. Below it were big, hard rocks. If Ugly Duckling were to fall at that speed, its head would definitely get crushed.


    ��How stupid.�� Amy sighed. She pped her wings, and increased her descent, closing in on Ugly Duckling quickly as she got ready to scoop it up.


    Ugly Duckling started twirling its wings around even more rapidly as it saw the ground getting closer.


    However, it suddenly seemed to have realized that the twirling and fancy wing tricks would not help it fly. Its floundering wings suddenly stopped moving, and opened up naturally.


    At the same time, its falling body suddenly stopped, and started to rise as though an air current beneath it had pushed it up.


    Amy quickly turned to the side. Otherwise, she would have smacked Ugly Duckling, who finally stopped falling, straight into the ground. However, she was not angry at all. Instead, she looked at Ugly Duckling in shock as she eximed, ��It actually stopped!��


    Ah Zi, which stopped in mid-air, and everyone on its back looked at Ugly Duckling in shock.


    It was apparent that Ugly Duckling was a little shocked too. However, it seemed to have really understood something this time. It stopped all the fancy tricks it was doing, and tried to p its wings slowly.


    Its round body started rising slowly. Although it was still rather unsteady, at least it was still moving upwards.


    ��Ugly Duckling, you��ve learned how to fly!�� Amy eximed after watching it fly for a while, and flying alongside Ugly Duckling.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling meowed, and even spun around carefully. It was getting a little proud after oveing its fear of heights.


    ��It was said that after the Ugly Duckling flew into the air, it would be a white swan, and after that came the roasted goose�� slurp,�� Amy said with a chuckle.


    ��Meow!��


    Ugly Duckling was startled, and started crashnding once again.


    Thankfully, Ah Zi managed to scoop Ugly Duckling back onto its back with a breath.


    Ugly Duckling scurried into Annie��s embrace, and shuddered with fear.


    ��I��m just kidding.�� Amy reached her hand out, and caressed Ugly Duckling��s head. After that, she touched its small wings, and disdainfully said, ��The wings are too skinny.��


    Whoosh!


    Ugly Duckling��s little wings disappeared, and turned back into a pair of silver wing marks.


    Ugly Duckling stuck its head into Annie��s arms, shutting everyone off.


    ��Let��s go, Ah Zi. Time to set off.�� Mag patted Ah Zi with a smile.


    Ah Zi pped its wings and ascended once again, disappearing into the distance.


    A vastnd of primeval forests appeared in their sight, and spread out endlessly toward the horizon.

 Chapter 1882 - Did Ah Zi Bring Ugly Duckling Along To Commit Suicide In A Lake?

    <h4>Chapter 1882: Did Ah Zi Bring Ugly Duckling Along To Commit Suicide In A Lake?</h4>


    During the racial war in the past, the giant dragons used their overwhelming power to im Dragon Ind, the Taran Forest, which was the most fertile piece ofnd in the Nond Continent, and a part of the Boundless Sea Realm.


    The giant dragons respected the sky, and saw themselves as the rulers of the skies.


    Therefore, even the weakest tribe of the giant dragons would wish to have a spot on Dragon Ind instead of being in the fertile forest under Dragon Ind.


    Within a century, the Taran Forest had be the heaven of animals, nts, and magic beasts. The ecosystem was left almost untouched, and therefore it was teeming with life.


    The temperature increased gradually further south.


    The snow mountains had long disappeared behind, and right below them was the lush green vegetation.


    ��This ce might be thest clean piece ofnd on the Nond Continent,�� Irina said softly as she looked at the forest beneath.


    The Wind Forest of the past had been even more beautiful than this ce.


    The racial war whichsted centuries had destroyedrge areas of the forest, and the towers of castles and high walls built within the forest after the war had once again ughtered thend.


    ��Yes. Even though the giant dragons were rather overbearing back then, they did leave a piece of cleannd behind for the Nond Continent.�� Mag nodded. This endless stretch of the forest took up nearly a third of the Nond Continent.


    Ah Zi was not flying fast, as it was mainly amodating Ugly Duckling and Amy, who were learning how to fly by the side.


    Under Amy��s guidance, Ugly Duckling, which could not fly straight initially, could already maintain a straight line while flying.


    Although its two small meaty wings looked rather cute, they could help Ugly Duckling fly pretty quickly.


    It was just that Ugly Duckling��s round body made it look like an overweight bee flying from afar.


    ��Ugly Duckling, from today onwards, I will not be restricting your food. Grow up quickly. I want to ride on you and fly together,�� Amy said expectantly beside Ugly Duckling.


    Ugly Duckling��s eyes lit up immediately, and it nodded happily.


    ��But, you have to grow bigger, and not fatter. There is a difference,�� Amy added.


    Ugly Duckling blinked, seemingly failing to understand what Amy said.


    ��Say, what exactly is Ugly Duckling? A type of magic beast?�� Mag asked.


    ��It should be a type of magic beast. Either it��s a little stupid, or its bloodline is not inferior to Ah Zi for it to dare to raise a temper at Ah Zi,�� Irina said as she looked at Ugly Duckling.


    ��Err�� That��s really hard to tell.�� Mag frowned.


    On top of that, Ugly Duckling was brought up by Amy, and it had been seeing 10th-tier powerhouses ever since young. Usually, when 10th-tier powerhouses entered the restaurant, it could not even be bothered about them. Therefore, it was possible that Ugly Duckling was just very brave.


    ��Although it��s ugly right now, it might grow to be good-looking.��


    ��It might not grow to be good-looking, but it will definitely grow fat.�� Mag shook his head.


    Soon, Amy and Ugly Duckling returned to the griffin��s back, tired from flying. After that, Ah Zi increased speed.


    ��Father, are we going to catch piggies again today?�� Amy asked Mag while holding Ugly Duckling.


    ��Oh, no. We��re not going to Dragon Ind this time.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. He didn��t think that the little fellow still remembered that he brought her over to Dragon Ind to catch the Fiery Pig.


    ��I see. Then are we still going to y in the little dragons�� caves? They leave all their money lying on the ground,�� Amy said expectantly.


    ��We��re not going this time. We��ll go again when they��ve saved up even more.�� Mag tried to hold back hisughter.


    ��Oh, alright then.�� Amy nodded. She looked left and right, and her gaze suddenlynded somewhere below. Her eyes lit up as she eximed, ��Look, there��s a hugeke there!��


    ��That��s one of our destinations. Jab Lake. Let��s go down, Ah Zi.�� Mag patted Ah with a smile.


    ��Ow~��


    Ah Zi let out a long howl, and dove down.


    It was argeke surrounded by forest trees. Streams and rivers from various parts of the forest flowed and gathered here to be a sapphire within the forest.


    This giantke was dotted with big and small inds.


    Ah Zi spread its wings andnded on thergest, stablest ind.


    ��Wow, there��s fruits everywhere.�� Amy jumped onto the ground, and quickly climbed up a tree. She picked arge yellow fruit, and waved it at Mag. ��Father, is this yellow fruit edible?��


    ��Yes. You can eat it.�� Mag looked at the supersized mango in Amy��s hand, and continued, ��but you have to peel the skin off first.��


    Jab Lake nourished this ind, and the sunlight all year round made this ce a fruit kingdom.


    There were various types of fruits on this ind. It was just like an orchard. On top of that, the fruits were bigger than anywhere else, and one could smell the fresh fruity scent in the air. This was the best moment on Jab Lake in the year.


    Mag and the othersnded on the ground as well. Ugly Duckling was about to jump down when Ah Zi pped its wings, swinging the former back onto its back. Ah Zi flew into the sky, and dove right into theke.


    Ssh!


    Water sttered everywhere, and Ah Zi and Ugly Duckling disappeared beneath the surface of theke.


    ��Did Ah Zi bring Ugly Duckling along tomit suicide in ake?�� Amy sat on a tree branch, and eximed, ��The swan I reared up�� can��t just disappear like that, right?��


    ��Don��t worry. Ah Zi won��t do anything silly.�� Mag shook his head. It was a good thing for Ah Zi to have a ymate so that it would not be so lonely.


    Boom!


    After a while, the calm water surface exploded. Ah Zi shot out of the water with a five-meter-long fish in its mouth. At the end of the fish��s tail hung an orange cat.


    ��I see, they went to catch fishes. It seems like Ugly Duckling learned how to swim.�� Amy blinked. ��But is this a cooperation?��


    Ugly Duckling bit tightly onto the tail of that huge fish, while Ah Zi was biting onto the fish��s head. It did seem like they had cooperated in this catch.


    However, Ah Zi was a 10th-tier, purple-striped griffin. It would not need the help of Ugly Duckling to catch a fish. It just wanted a ymate.


    ��Howl, howl, howl~�� Ah Zi called out to Mag as it ced the fish in front of him.


    ��Father. They want to eat grilled fish.�� Amy climbed down the tree with a half-eaten mango. She looked at the huge fish, and swallowed her saliva. ��I also want to try the taste of grilled fish.��


    ��Alright. I��ll grill it for all of you.�� Mag nodded with a smile. The fish was five meters long, and Mag did not expect such a huge fish to exist in this freshwaterke. It looked rather simr to a grass carp, but it had two long whiskers.


    Mag was good at grilling fish. However, he had never grilled such arge fish before.


    Mag chopped down two trees to build arge grilling rack. He ced the marinated fish on the rack, and proceeded to search for some dried twigs and branches for the fire. After that, he started grilling the fish.


    Ah Zi, Ugly Duckling, and Amy squatted at the side, watching therge fish on the grilling rack spin slowly.

 Chapter 1883 - Amy Alex

    <h4>Chapter 1883: Amy Alex</h4>


    Grilling arge fish required a lot of skill. Thankfully, Mag always had good technique, and everyone knew that.


    The fish, which was more than five meters long, was ced on the huge grilling rack. Below the fish was a charcoal fire burning on fruit tree branches. The fish skin sizzled over the fire, and the fragrance of the fish started wafting out in no time at all.


    Therge fish had thick meat, and this fish alone was akin to a whole cow. To cook the entire fish, it would have to take very long.


    If there was a mega size oven, Mag would also like to put it in the oven to bake it.


    Even though there was no oven, there was still Amy.


    Mag made a simple oven using sheets of metal, and kept the charcoal fire. After that, he got Amy to throw out some fireballs at various sides of the metal sheets to ensure the temperature of the grilled fish was consistent within the ��oven��.


    This process went on for around half an hour. During the cooking process, Mag brushed some oil on the fish, and got Amy to pause on the fireballs. When it was done, Mag opened up the metal sheet oven.


    Arge golden-brown grilled fish appeared before their eyes. The rich grilled fish fragrance wafted over immediately.


    Mag grabbed a handful of cumin powder, and threw it into the air. The powdernded evenly on the grilled fish, giving it additional fragrance and an additional sizzle.


    Gulp.


    The three fellows, who had been squatting at the side and watching, could not help but swallow their saliva.


    Ugly Duckling reached a paw out towards the fish��s tail, but was quickly stopped by Amy. ��Don��t be impatient. The fish tail is mine.��


    ��Meow, meow?��


    Ugly Duckling turned its head around to look at Amy, as though it was unable to ept that fact.


    ��Is it done?�� Irina walked over with arge te filled with a variety of fruits. There were mangos, watermelons, and others that Mag could not identify. However, they looked very juicy.


    ��Yes, it��s done.�� Mag nodded with a smile. ��Ah Zi and Ugly Duckling have prepared a feast for us today.


    ��Hoooowl~��


    Ah Zi howled proudly, and looked at Mag panderingly.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling followed suit, and reached its paw out for the fishtail again. That was itsst insistence.


    ��Here, I��ll give you guys the head and the tail.�� Mag took out Fat Head Fish, and therge fish head, together with arge section of meat, was severed with a swift chop. Mag tapped it gently with the knife, and the head flew out.


    Ah Zi, which had been waiting for a long time, flew up to catch the head with its mouth. After that, it brought the fish head to a tree nearby to enjoy it.


    After that, Mag cut out a piece of the fin, and threw it to Ugly Duckling.


    Ugly Duckling jumped up, and bit onto the fin that was almost its size. It brought the fin to a clean stone nearby, and started nibbling on it. The crunchy fin let out a crispy sound as Ugly Duckling ate. Ugly Duckling was so happy it was swinging its tail from side to side.


    ��It��s ours next.�� Mag took out some tes, and cut out the meat, together with the skin, near the head area, and passed it to Amy, Annie, and Irina.


    A small table was set up in the shade of a tree. A cool breeze blew over from theke, and the air was filled with a wonderful fruity scent. They all had a piece of grilled fish each, and there was even arge te of fruits in the middle.


    Mag and Irina opened a bottle of red wine. Meanwhile, Amy and Annie had some fresh fruit juice.


    ��To Amy, who won the championship at the Magic Caster Tournament!�� Mag lifted his ss as he toasted.


    ��Congrattions, Amy. You have broken a series of records I left behind. You have taken over your mum��s legacy in thrashing the Magus Tower.�� Irina raised her cup as well.


    Annie passed a little green grasshopper she made with aloe vera to Amy with a smile.


    ��It��s so cute! Thank you, Big Sister Annie!�� Annie received the little grasshopper with a smile, and raised her ss of fruit juice. ��Cheers!��


    ~( ?�� ?)~[][]~( ?�� ?)~*


    They clinked their sses gently, and took a sip. After that, they began to settle the grilled fish in front of them.


    Therge fish had exceptionally thick and fresh meat. The fish, which had been scaled, was grilled to a nice golden brown. The fish��s belly was slit open with a small knife, and one could already feel how crispy the skin was. At the same time, the meat under the skin was exceptionally tender.


    Mag used a fork to feed the meat, together with the skin, into his mouth. The tender meat melted in his mouth almost immediately. The crispy fish skin was increasingly fragrant the more he chewed on it. The spices gave the fish a wonderful taste, which filled the entire mouth cavity as he chewed.


    Although it was a freshwater fish that had grown to such arge size, the meat was neither fishy nor dry.


    This method of grilling was a little different from how Mag did it at the restaurant. However, even without the gravy and continued cooking on the charcoal fire, it still had a unique grilled vor.


    The grilled fish disappeared in no time at all. They finished off with some chilled watermelon, and life feltplete at that moment.


    ��The grilled fish is really good. Father, I want more,�� Amy told Mag expectantly after she finished the fish on her te.


    ��Meow~��


    ��Ow~��


    Ugly Duckling and Ah Zi had returned to the grilling rack, and were also looking at Mag expectantly.


    ��Here.�� Mag cut off some meat for them with a smile again. The five-meter-long fish was almost gone; most of it had gone to Ah Zi��s and Ugly Duckling��s stomach.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling, whose belly wasrge and round after the feast,y facing up on a stone as it licked its mouth with satisfaction. It was the first time it had experienced being full since it had been born. It was indeed a blissful feeling.


    Ah Zi was still gnawing at the fish head at the side. This might be arge fish to everyone, but it really could not really fill it up.


    However, the grilled fish tasted way better than raw fish. Even the bones were vorful.


    Mag and his family had already started on their fruits. There was chilled fresh fruit juice and freshly picked fruits apanied by the breeze. How rxing.


    ��So blissful~ Burp~,�� Amy said happily as she bit into the chilled watermelon.


    Annie also had a smile on her face as she held a ss of fruit juice.


    Mag looked at the glisteningke, and then at Irina, Amy, and Annie beside him. He had his wife and two daughters around on such a rxing day. Such a worry-free life was indeedfortable.


    ��Amy. Father and Mother have something to tell you today,�� Mag began after ncing at Irina.


    Irina also looked at Amy with a smile.


    ��Hm?�� Amy sat up straight and looked at the two adults curiously. She guessed, ��Could it be that I am going to be an older sister?��


    Mag and Irina felt embarrassed immediately at the same time. They did not expect that the first thing the little fellow thought of was another baby.


    ��You��re not going to be an older sister. It��s just some things about your mother and I. It was also something that you��ve asked me about often in the past.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.


    Amy blinked and listened seriously.


    ��I am Mag Alex. The number one knight on the Nond Continent. She is the princess of the Wind Forest, Irina, and you are our daughter, Amy Alex,�� Mag said seriously.

 Chapter 1884 - As Long As Someone Takes More Initiative

    <h4>Chapter 1884: As Long As Someone Takes More Initiative</h4>


    Amy��s mouth dropped open in shock. After a very long while, she said, ��In that case, am I the legendary second-generation powerhouse?��


    Second-generation powerhouse was a term used in this world to describe the children of the powerhouses. After the world achieved peace in recent years, this term had been slowly recognized by the masses, and even a child like Amy knew it.


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded and looked at Amy worriedly.


    Amy blinked. She suddenly realized a very important thing. She looked at Irina, and her eyes reddened slightly. ��So Big Sister Irina, you really are my mother.��


    ��Mm-hm. I��m sorry for not telling you about it immediately, Amy,�� Irina said apologetically with a nod.


    A tear rolled down the corner of Amy��s eye. However, she quickly wiped it away. She shook her head, and said, ��It��s alright�� I��m just�� I��m just too happy�� Amy has a mother too. I��m not a motherless child����


    ��I will never leave you again in the future.�� Irina held Amy gently in her embrace, and pressed her lips together as her eyes reddened.


    ��Mm-hm�� mm-hm, mm-hm���� Amy nodded as she held Irina back tightly.


    Mag let out a sigh of relief.?<i>This child is so sensible it breaks one��s heart.</i>


    If it were not because the both of them had enemies everywhere, they would never bear to let Amy go through all this.


    Now that he had recovered his full strength and even improved, and Irina had no more worries, it was time to tell Amy about it.


    This was also the decision he made after discussing it with Irina.


    After a while, Amy calmed down gradually. She looked up from Irina��s embrace, and stared at her face for a very long while. She reached out to caress Irina��s face, and said, ��So the face I saw in my dreams was really my mother. I saw your face in your dreams. It really is exactly the same.��


    Irina stroked Amy��s head with a smile, and said, ��In the future, you can see me when you wake up. You don��t have to look for me in your dreams.��


    ��Mm-hm, mm-hm.�� Amy nodded her head hard and smiled brightly.


    ��But, Father and Mother are so powerful, why did you separate? I heard from the customers that Alex is a brave dragon yer and also the most powerful knight on the Nond Continent. All the baddies are afraid of him.�� After a while, Amy raised her doubts to the two of them.


    Mag thought for a while, and looked at Amy as he exined, ��Even though we were both very strong back then, after you were born, because of some baddies, we were very severely injured. I hid my identity and brought you to Chaos City, while your mother was trapped in the Wind Forest. She had yet to recover from her injuries, and was unable to fight those baddies. That��s why we couldn��t reunite.��


    ��Who are those baddies who bullied you? I want to shoot them up into the sky with my fireballs!�� Amy said angrily.


    ��Most of them are already dead. As for the rest of them, Father can settle them as well. Amy just has to be happy every day.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. ��I am much stronger than before now. Those baddies aren��t my match.��


    ��Mm-hm. I knew right from the start that Father is the most powerful.�� Amy nodded and looked at Mag with admiration.


    Irina let out a soft cough, and said seriously, ��I am very powerful too.��


    Amy looked at the two of them, and asked expectantly, ��In that case, can I tell others that my father is the dragon yer Alex and my mother is the elf princess?��


    She wanted to announce to the entire world that she had a mother, and she was the most beautiful and most powerful mother in the world.


    ��We want Amy to decide.�� Mag looked at Amy. ��We still have some difficult enemies right now. They are everywhere. If we publicize our rtionship, we might have to leave Chaos City and Mamy Restaurant for a while in order to protect you until we��ve gotten rid of all the potential danger.��


    ��Leave?!�� Amy was stunned. ��Does that mean we will be separated from Big Sister Miya, Daphne, and the rest?��


    ��Yes. If we continue staying near them, we might bring them danger.�� Mag nodded.


    The reason why Andre and the other powerhouses were so wary of him was not only because he had broken through the 10th-tier and be a demigod. It was also because he appeared to have nothing tying him down.


    No one knew where he was, and they could not find any of his weaknesses. He might just appear by your bedside, and was just like a sword of Damocles. That was what terrified them.


    Someone as powerful as Alex, carrying Amy on his back on that rainy night, was destined not to be able to step out of that long street.


    His enemies were still powerful, even more powerful than before.


    However, as long as they could not find him, they would always be the passive side.


    Coming clean with Amy was just because they wanted her to know that her birth mother was Irina, and was already by her side.


    As for whether to dere it to the world, he would respect Amy��s decision.


    Amy considered seriously for a while, and replied to Mag, ��If I don��t say anything, will Mother continue to be by our side? Will the restaurant continue to open? Will the big sisters continue to work? Can I continue going to Chaos School and learn magic from my masters?��


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded. ��There would be no changes, at least for now.��


    ��In that case, it��s fine that only I know it. I have a mother, and that is the most important thing to me. The rest doesn��t matter.�� Amy smiled. ��I like Mother and I like my friends and my current life.��


    ��Alright. We��ll respect your decision.�� Mag nodded his head with a smile.


    ��Don��t worry. In no time at all, I can openly be thedy boss of the Mamy Restaurant and your mother,�� Irina said with a smile as she pinched Amy��s face.


    ��Are you going to dere it?�� Amy looked at her as she blinked her eyes.


    ��No, Since you can live your life with another identity, why can��t I enter your lives with another identity?�� Irina smiled at Mag. ��As long as someone takes more initiative, he might be able to woo me again, isn��t that so?��


    ��Did you hear that, Father? You have to do your best,�� Amy encouraged as she held her fist and looked at Mag.


    ��As a man with an aloof and mature character, I am usually in charge of collecting all the youngdies�� admiration. If I am suddenly too proactive towards a certain pretty youngdy, that would go against my character,�� Mag said calmly.

 Chapter 1885 - Paratrooper One, Ready To Go!

    <h4>Chapter 1885: Paratrooper One, Ready To Go!</h4>


    ��What?��


    Amy��s eyes widened even more.


    On the other hand, Irina narrowed her eyes slightly. A dangerous gleam flickered in her eyes.


    Mag��s eyelids twitched. He suddenly felt a little nervous?


    He naturally wouldn��t reject such a romantic thing like falling in love again.


    However, this involved a question of who took the initiative.


    Of course, given his confession that day�� He, who had made the first move, was already at a disadvantage.


    However, in front of Amy and Annie, he needed to maintain his pride as the master of the family. At the very least, he couldn��t behave like a lovesick fool��


    Mag, who could feel a coldness lingering around his neck, quickly smiled, and said, ��However, a cool and aloof owner falling in love with a beautiful innocent young maiden isn��t unheard of, either, right?��


    Irina had already taken out a folding chair, and smilingly asked, ��So, who is the beautiful innocent young maiden you are talking about?��


    ��Could it be that pretty orc big sister who came to eat a few days ago?�� Amy made an attempt to ask.


    ��Yes. That one.�� Mag quickly caught that. He was thankful to Amy for throwing him that lifeline. Otherwise, he didn��t know if he could withstand that chair when it struck him.


    Mag smiled at Irina, ��I think we still have a chance.��


    ��Really? I��m not so sure about that now.�� Irina declined toment.


    ��It��s fine, Mother. I will help you keep an eye on Father, and not let the otherdies have any chances,�� Amy said righteously, and turned to wink at Mag.


    Mag knew the little one most probably didn��t know that pretty orc big sister was Irina, so he could only y along with her and nod.


    Annie was watching with a smile at the side, and rubbing Ugly Duckling��s tummy the whole time.


    The breeze was blowing gently, and the sun was shining bright. Mag tied a hammock under the tree��s shade.


    While everyone was having a nap, Mag roasted a big fish for Ah Zi��which wasn��t full yet, and hadn��t had a good meal in a long time��to enjoy itself.


    Amy had a short nap, and then ran to Mag, who was fishing at theke when she woke up, and asked, ��Are we just going to spend the whole day ying on this ind today?��


    Mag removed the fish from the hook, and tossed it back into theke. He kept his fishing tools, and at the same time replied, ��Your mother will decide the rest of the itinerary.��


    Irina stretched herselfzily, and smilingly said, ��Let��s go. I will bring you all to an interesting ce.��


    ��What ce is it?�� Amy ran up to her, full of curiosity.


    ��A mysterious cave.�� Irina held Annie��s hand, and gentlynded on Ah Zi��s back.


    ��I like caves.�� Amy jumped up too. She kicked Ugly Duckling off in mid air identally when she turned around.


    ��Meow, meow?��


    Ugly Duckling looked up with question marks after rolling two rounds on the sand.


    Mag, who had kept his fishing tools, picked Ugly Duckling up, and shook the sand off its face. He smilingly asked, ��Don��t you know how to fly?��


    Ugly Duckling shook its shoulders hard, but it didn��t take off. It gave up immediately, and chose to let Mag carry it.


    ��Let��s go, Ah Zi. Fly towards the southwest, andnd in a ce approximately 800 km away,�� Irina ordered Ah Zi.


    ��Howl!��


    Ah Zi, who was full from a good meal, let out a hearty roar, and flew towards the southwest.


    Inds that were hovering in the sky began to appear in their line of vision.


    The Isle of Skye was also known as Dragon Ind.


    Apparently, the giant dragons were born on the Isle of Skye, so it was deemed as a holynd by the giant dragons.


    They could see giant dragons flying across the sky like little ck dots asionally. Ah Zi concealed its presence, and glided close to the ground, trying its best to avoid attracting the giant dragons�� attention.


    ��This is the forest. That is the river. The mountains are connected all the way across. There could be mountains or sea behind this mountain range���� Mag exined some of the naturalndscape to Annie with a smile.


    Everything was new and interesting to Annie. They were sceneries that she couldn��t see in Chaos City.


    After flying for a short while, Ah Zinded in a narrow river valley.


    The cliffs at both sides were steep. The fast-flowing river mmed into the cliffs, making big sshes.


    The cliffs got steeper as they got closer to the river. Ah Zi already decelerated, and hovered at the height of 100 meters.


    The valley quickly narrowed as they flew forward. Finally, the cliffs met, and a ck cave that was a few meters tall was left.


    The fast-flowing river gushed into the cave and disappeared.


    Amy looked at that dark cave, and asked puzzledly, ��Father, what are we doing here?��


    ��That cave is our next destination,�� Mag said with a smile. He bought a sturdy canoe and a set of parachutes from the system.


    ��Let��s go. Amy, you will fly on your own, while I bring Annie and your mother down.�� Mag kicked the canoe down, and then grabbed Annie and Irina. He gravely said, ��Paratrooper One, ready to go!�� Then, he leaped forward.


    Skydiving was one of Mag��s few hobbies in the past, and his control now was even iparable. Hended on the canoe that was drifting with the flow urately.


    Mag released the parachute, and let it fly away with the wind before saying excitedly, ��Perfectnding!��


    Amy flew next to the canoe. One of her feet was on Ugly Duckling��s back as she praised, ��Father is awesome. You jumped down from the sky with just a piece of cloth!��


    Annie was also looking at Mag with admiration.


    Mag curled his lips slightly with a tinge of smugness. That was the effect he wanted to achieve.


    ��Although we flew down in such a strange way, it��s�� almost the same if we jumped down directly, right?�� Irina frowned.


    ��Although it looks simr, it��s actually very different. ording to the Law of Free Fall, with our mass and density, if we fall from 100-odd meters in a parab andnd on the canoe urately, we will smash through it, and notnd on it gracefully.��


    ��Whatw?�� Irina looked at Mag with a frown before teleporting with him between Ah Zi��s back and the canoe thrice.


    ��See, we didn��t smash through the canoe.�� Irina shrugged.


    ��It��s alright. I will get someone to make sure Galileo��s coffin is sealed tightly.�� Mag nodded with aplicated expression.


    ��There��s no need to. Ask him toe look for me if he is not convinced,�� Irina said frankly.


    ��It should be he who should be afraid����


    The fast-flowing river pushed the canoe forward quickly. This sensation of floating on top of the waves didn��t make people feel safe at all.


    ��Alright, children. Let��s sit down on your seats first. The children will take the front row, while we take the back row. No matter what you see in the caveter, do not leave your seats or remove your safety ropes. This is to ensure our safety.�� Mag buckled the two children in the front seats, and secured Ugly Duckling in between them, while Irina and he sat behind the children.

 Chapter 1886 - The Giant Stone Gate In The Cave

    <h4>Chapter 1886: The Giant Stone Gate In The Cave</h4>


    The canoe went into the cave along with the flow of the river.


    They entered through the cave��s opening, which was extremely narrow.


    Darkness descended immediately. The light that shone in through the cave��s opening soon disappeared, and everywhere was pitch dark. The canoe was dashing forward at an extremely fast speed towards the unknown front, and asionally changing directions when it bumped into the cliff walls.


    There wasplete silence; only the sounds of rushing waters and the canoe hitting the walls could be heard. It made them a little fearful.


    After moving forward for a while, the water slowed down, and the gushing sounds became softer. The canoe slowed down too.


    Meanwhile, there were flickers of light floating around on the water surface in the distance.


    Amy suddenly pointed upwards with surprise, and said, ��Look, it��s stars!��


    Everyone looked up, and their eyes lit up.


    The flickering dots of lights made them feel as if they were underneath the starry sky. The further in they went, the denser the dots of light were. Together with the lights�� reflection in the water, they looked like the dazzling night sky.


    The beautiful scene now made them feel that the earlier darkness that they had experienced was all worth it.


    And just because of the previous silent and dark journey, it inspired their gratified emotions when they saw the flickering lights.


    ��It��s so beautiful���� Amy was dazed by it.


    Annie also had a surprised smile. She lifted her hand, and a fireflynded on her palm, flickering away. It made her smile even brighter.


    Ugly Duckling reached out to touch a slow-flying firefly in front of it gently.


    Mag looked at the cave that was lit up by the fireflies�� light. The stctites hanging down had a faint yellow glow on them. This dreamy scene made him marvel at nature��s wonders.


    Who could have imagined that the rapids would be so gentle after entering the cave. They also couldn��t have imagined that such a beautiful scene was hidden in this pitch-dark cave.


    After a brief hesitation, he took out a photostone to record this beautiful scene. It was a precious material for the DVD.


    The fireflies also discovered the canoe, but they weren��t frightened by it. Instead, they gathered around it, as if a ring of fireflies��mps were lit around the canoe.


    With the fireflies�� light, they could see the smooth and damp walls on the two sides. Water flowed down the cliff walls gently, making it smooth and polished.


    ��There are two routes ahead. Which one do we take?�� Amy asked, pointing at the diverging paths ahead.


    The waterway suddenly split into two, and the one on the left was slightly smaller.


    What was even more amazing was how the fireflies continued ahead along the right waterway, while the left waterway remained pitch dark. There wasn��t a single firefly in it.


    ��Hmm? Why is there another route?�� Irina eximed. The canoe stopped at the fork.


    ��It wasn��t here previously?�� Mag asked.


    ��Not the waterway on the left when I came here previously.�� Irina shook her head. She looked at that pitch-dark waterway on the left with a frown.


    Right then, Annie, who had been ying with the fireflies calmly, suddenly struggled to stand up. She pointed at the left waterway with an anxious and terrified expression.


    Mag and Irina quickly noticed Annie��s change, and their hearts sank. They also began to have an alert expression.


    Irina held Annie��s hand, and asked, ��What is it, Annie? Do you sense something?��


    Annie calmed down a little, and then began to gesticte.


    ��She said there is something terrifying in that cave. It scares her,�� Mag tranted with an increasingly severe expression.


    Irina pursed her lips, and asked Annie, ��Is it the devil?��


    Annie pondered for a moment, and then nodded.


    Mag and Irina looked at each other, and they both saw a tinge of uneasiness in each other��s eyes.


    One could say that Annie was a part of the Great Old Ones, or she was another kind of Great Old Ones. Her telepathy with the Great Old Ones was believable.


    ��Take the right,�� Mag said without any hesitation.


    ��Alright.�� Irina nodded. The canoe went into the right waterway, and continued ahead, moving away from the other waterway.


    ��Father, is the devil hiding in the other waterway? Why don��t we eliminate it?�� Amy asked curiously.


    ��That��s a very dangerous devil, even your mother and I are not confident that we can eliminate it. We also can��t ensure Annie��s and your safety, either.�� Mag shook his head.


    Amy tilted her head and pondered. ��Then�� let��s wait till I am older and stronger before we return to destroy it.��


    ��Alright. Let��s wait for Amy to grow up before wee back to deal with this powerful devil,�� Mag said smilingly.


    The canoe continued ahead. Their path was still lit up by the fireflies, but they no longer had the mood to appreciate it.


    After drifting ahead for another 10-odd minutes, the fireflies slowly disappeared. A light spot appeared in the distance, and it gradually got bigger.


    The canoe exited the cave along with the water flow. The sunlight fell on them, and made them close their eyes instinctively.


    The river was no longer fast flowing. The wide and smooth river slowly stretched afar.


    ��Ow~��


    Ah Zi dashed down, and glided along the water��s surface next to the canoe.


    Mag unbuckled Amy��s and Annie��s safety belt, and put them on Ah Zi��s back before instructing Ah Zi, ��Ah Zi, bring Amy and Annie for a ride. Come back to pick us up one hourter.��


    Amy hugged Ugly Duckling as she asked Mag, ��Father, why are you two noting with us?��


    ��We are going back there to take a look. We��ll be back soon,�� Mag said with a smile, and gave Ah Zi a look.


    Ah Zi spread its wings, and brought Amy and Annie away.


    ��Could it be the lower half of that octopus monster��s body?�� Irina asked Mag, who had already taken out his Tian Du sword.


    Mag looked up, and saw all the giant hovering inds in the sky. ��Looking up from here, that should be Golden Dragon Ind. Louis and his people had discovered the same wall mural in the grounds of Golden Dragon Ind, but they didn��t find any sealed Great Old Ones. It��s possible that it was sealed under Dragon Ind.


    ��Who cares what it is. We��ll know after we go and take a look.�� Irina waved her hand, and the canoe turned around to move upstream. It returned to the divergent point.


    ��Let��s go and see what��s hidden in there that even the fireflies are afraid of.�� Mag put a giant searchlight in front of the canoe to light up their way.


    Irina controlled the canoe, and made it go into the left waterway. It slowly moved forward along with the flow of water.


    The tunnel of this waterway was about five meters wide and dozens of meters tall. There were no stctites at the top, and it looked unusually smooth, as if it was dug out and then polished.


    Mag and Irina remained silent, and sized up their surroundings warily.


    The canoe went forward quietly for over 10 minutes. After making a big turn, a giant 100-meter-tall stone gate appeared in their vision.

 Chapter 1887 - The Lost Dragon Scale

    <h4>Chapter 1887: The Lost Dragon Scale</h4>


    The familiar giant gate had the same terrifying wall murals.


    However, this stone gate was already broken with a hole in the center. The hole was all mashed up, as if it was rammed through.


    The canoe stopped gradually in front of the stone gate


    Both Mag and Irina had grim expressions.


    Mag grasped the Tian Du sword with a frown, and said, ��Seems like we werete. That thing has already broken out of the seal and escaped.��


    ��The presence is the same as that fellow��s in Chaos City, and it��s indeed no longer here.�� Irina also looked grave.


    That Great Old One at Chaos City had at least given them some time, but this one had already broken out of the seal and disappeared.


    The unknown fear was the problem.


    ��Let��s go in to take a look.��


    The canoe went through that broken stone gate, and entered into an extremely spacious cave.


    The searchlight shone around, and cracks could be seen on the cliff walls. A terrifying fight seemed to have broken out before, and ancient runes still could be seen.


    Looking at the marks on the walls, Mag sensed something abnormal.


    The searchlight shone into the water, and a damaged spell formation and broken chains could be seen at the bottom through the clear water.


    Suddenly, the searchlight��s beam was reflected by something under the water.


    Irina made a grabbing action, and a palm-sized silver dragon scale flew out of the water, andnded in her hand.


    ��It��s a Frost Dragon scale.�� Irina appraised that dragon scale for a while. ��The presence is still rather fresh. It should have just fallen off in recent years.��


    ��However, Dous said the Frost Dragons knew nothing about it, so why did a Frost Dragon scale appear here? Judging from the marks on the walls, a Frost Dragon should have had a battle with that Great Old One here, and its power should be 10th-tier or above.�� Mag frowned.


    The two of them looked at each other, and said in unison, ��Rankster!��


    The Frost Dragons were powerhouses in the giant dragon race. Apart from Dous, the top powerhouse, there was also another powerhouse that was famous throughout the Nond Continent��Rankster.


    Rankster��s experience could be described as legendary. He fought all his way up from a bastard who was despised by the Golden Dragons and the Frost Dragons to the Frost Dragons�� throne.


    Alex was at the height of his power then, and had never been defeated, but he hadn��t won every single duel, either.


    In Mag��s memory, the fight with Rankster was one of the toughest battles Alex ever had. The winner was never decided, but they began to admire each other.


    Therefore, in terms of actualbat power, Rankster should even rank above Dous.


    If there was a Frost Dragon who could battle with a Great Old One, the only one that Mag could think of was Rankster.


    Furthermore, Rankster was Elizabeth��s father, who had suddenly disappeared three years ago.


    If he hade here three years ago, and battled with the Great Old One��


    ��then the timeline would have matched perfectly.


    ��There is no giant dragon��s carcass here. There��s only a piece of dragon scale. Where did he go?�� Irina furrowed her brows.


    ��We will need that big TV show that searches for one��s rtives����Where did Daddy go?����to solve this mystery.�� Mag also furrowed his brows tightly.


    Since the Great Old One here could break out of the seal, it was powerful. No matter how strong Rankster was, he couldn��t have defeated it alone.


    Moreover, defeating a Great Old One was such a unt-worthy matter, and there was no reason to hide for three years, and not even contact his own daughter.


    Irina surveyed the whole cave, and spected, ��Judging from the hole in the door, the possibility of the Great Old One winning is higher. As for Rankster, either he had died in the fight and was gobbled up, or he had be the Great Old One��s ve. The possibility of him escaping wasn��t high.��


    ��No matter which one of those conclusions happened, it isn��t a good thing for the Nond Continent. A Great Old One that has already escaped is without a doubt a sharp sword that hangs over everyone��s head.�� Mag mused for a moment before saying to Irina, ��I think we should inform all the races about this. If the other Great Old Ones on the Nond Continent also escaped from their seals, I��m afraid it will be a disaster that neither you nor me is able to stop.��


    ��Mm-hm. Furthermore, we should keep our guard up with that Great Old One at Chaos City. Just an octopus head was already so difficult to handle, I��m afraid we can��t do anything to it if theybine forces.�� Irina nodded.


    Mag thought that octopus monster was already different from the Great Old Ones after it became a great ingredient in the Chaos City��s housewives�� kitchens. However, he still nodded. He indeed wasn��t confident that he could stop Cthulhu outside the seal once it joined its body together.


    Mag said, ��It might be toote to say this at the peace negotiation three dayster. Let��s go see Michael after we return today, and let him inform the various race��s powerhouses. Let��s ask all the various races to send representatives here to find out what happened so that we cane up with a solution at the peace meeting three dayster.��


    ��Alright.�� Irina nodded. She took out a photostone, and then casually tossed out a few light orbs to illuminate the cave. She recorded the situation in the cave before leaving with Mag in the canoe.


    ��Wait a minute!�� Mag suddenly shouted when the canoe went past the stone gate. They maneuvered the canoe closer to the wall, and then he used the searchlight to shine on it. They found a deep groove, and after a moment of hesitation, Mag used the Tian Du sword to cut a ��cross�� on the wall. A few rocks fell off, and revealed a silver amulet stabbed into the stone wall.


    Mag reached out to take that amulet out. The 50-cm-long amulet was made from the ck Ice Metal. Frost formed immediately when he held that amulet in his hand.


    A lively Frost Dragon was carved on the amulet��s surface, and two big words were carved on the other side: ��Frost Order��!


    ��It��s indeed him.�� Mag sighed softly. This was the identity amulet of the Frost Dragons�� chief, and it belonged to Rankster.


    Yet, such an important thing was embedded in the wall. It was most probably deliberately left behind by its owner.


    Mag kept the Frost Order, and softly said, ��Perhaps I should hand this amulet to his daughter.��


    Irina remained silent as she steered the canoe upstream, and exited the cave.


    The canoe left the cave, and the warm sunlight touched their skin again, chasing away the darkness in their heart.


    Mag looked at Irina, who was standing smartly at the front of the canoe, and forcefully smiled. ��Sorry. I think I have chosen a lousy vacation spot.��


    ��I chose this Firefly Cave. The children like it, and I like it too.�� Irina turned to look at Mag and smiled. ��Don��t try to snatch this credit away from me.��

 Chapter 1888 - Pretty Women Are Indeed All Liars

    <h4>Chapter 1888: Pretty Women Are Indeed All Liars</h4>


    Looking at Irina��s pure smile at this moment, Mag felt the darkness in his heart dissipated, and a warmth slowly rose up.


    Irina curled her lips slightly when she saw Mag looking at her in a daze, but she coyly said, ��Someone said he is still waiting for others to make the first move, so don��t fall in love with me so easily.��


    ��Yes. I can��t even control myself like this. I can only me thedy for being too pretty,�� Mag said with a smile too.


    ��Ow����


    Ah Zi, which had just turned back, discovered Mag below, and let out a surprised howl before dashing down, andnded above the water, making ripples across the surface.


    ��Father!�� Amy let out a breath of relief after seeing that Mag and Irina were alright. Then, she curiously asked, ��Where��s the devil? Have you guys got rid of it?��


    ��There��s no devil in that cave, so we returned after making one round.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.


    ��Oh, I see.�� Amy nodded, feeling a little fortunate and yet a little disappointed.


    ��Let��s go take a look at the vicinity, and then it��s time for us to go home.�� Mag leaped onto the griffin, kept the canoe, and then got Ah Zi to take to the skies.


    Ah Zi took them to a beautiful valley full of flowers. The two children wore their crowns of flowers, and went on their journey back home happily.


    ��It��s so interesting. I like excursions like this! Should we make more trips like this in the future?�� Amy, carrying a bouquet and wearing a flower crown, looked at Mag expectantly.


    ��Of course, if you guys like it, we cane out to y as a family on every rest day.�� Mag nodded smilingly. His mood also became bright and happy after seeing the happy smiles on the little ones�� faces.


    ��Father is great!�� Amy jumped up to hug Mag, and pecked him on the cheeks.


    ��I suggesteding here to y today,�� Irina said lightly while looking into the distance, as if she was just making a casualment.


    Amy pecked Irina on the cheeks obediently too before smilingly saying, ��Mother is great too!��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Irina made a casual acknowledgement, but she couldn��t hide the smile in her eyes.


    Annie made two flower crowns deftly, and put them on Mag��s and Irina��s head respectively.


    Irina took out a copper mirror, and looked at her reflection carefully before she smilingly turned to say to Annie, ��It��s so pretty. I love it. Thank you, Annie.��


    Annie smiled too, and made a ��heart�� gesture.


    ?( ????`)


    ��I like it too. Annie really has a pair of deft hands,�� Mag also said smilingly. Although it was a little awkward for a man like him to wear a flower crown, he didn��t care as long as his children were happy.


    Ah Zi soon brought them back to the periphery of Chaos City, and they stopped at the top of a mountain 50 km away.


    ��Amy, you two will go back to the restaurant with your mother first. I need to run an errand. I have made a dinner arrangement tonight to celebrate you getting the champion,�� Mag said to Amy and Annie with a smile.


    Amy nodded obediently before reminding him, ��Oh. Then, you��ve got toe back early.��


    ��Mm-hmm. I will be back home soon.�� Mag nodded.


    Amy and Annie stepped into Irina��s teleportation portal, and disappeared from the mountain top.


    Mag looked around to make sure he was alone before changing into his gear, putting on his mask, and riding Ah Zi to Chaos City.


    Mag decelerated and lowered his altitude when he approached Chaos City.


    ording to the rules of Chaos City, 10th-tier powerhouses were not restricted by the flying restrictions. They could fly at will in the city as long as they made sure they didn��t hurt any civilians and damage any properties.


    ��Look! That griffin is actually purple!��


    ��Perhaps that is the legendary purple-striped griffin? Alex��s steed?!��


    ��It��s him! It��s him! It has to be him! Our hero, Alex!��


    As Ah Zi was flying in at a lower altitude, and his attention-attraction purple lightning strips were so distinguishable, people soon recognized his identity.


    Exmations and praises could be heard constantly from beyond the west of the city to the north of the city. Almost the entire city was in an uproar.


    Looking at those maidens who were waving their silk scarves crazily, and screaming at the top of their lungs, Mag couldn��t help butment, ��Pretty women are indeed all liars. They just said that they wanted to give birth to my children at the booth yesterday, and today they are already chasing after a man who flies in the sky, and saying the same thing to him����


    To be frank, Mag didn��t expect that he would be so popr.


    Although Alex��who had iparable dragon-ying aplishments, and his Tian Du sword only slew famous people��was very famous as the top knight, his influence was mostly focused in the Roth Empire.


    This was Chaos City, a cosmopolis that had all the races living together.


    He didn��t expect to have so many admirers here.


    He was even wondering mischievously how many among these fans would make the conversion if he removed his mask now, and said, ��Come and learn to cook with me.��


    Meanwhile, after seeing Alex��s influence, Mag had a n to divert the fans. He would try it out when there was a chance.


    ��Ah Zi, faster. Go to Aden Square and stop in front of the ice cream shop,�� Mag instructed, and Ah Zi immediately elerated. It glided past all the rooftops, and finallynded in front of the ice cream shop.


    Everyone��s attention was attracted by it.


    The purple-striped griffin!


    The dragon yer, the strongest knight under the starry sky, the savior with the lightning��Alex!


    That man had finally appeared!


    The always crowded Aden Square went into an uproar immediately.


    If Alex in the past was simply the hero in the Roth Empire��s people��s heart, the people of Chaos City already deemed Alex as the savior after they lived through the lockdown.


    There were so many things to admire about him, so he became the national idol.


    ��It��s him!�� Elizabeth, who was helping Yabemiya make ice cream, suddenly saw the man on the purple-striped griffin��s back through the ss door. The familiar mask and the casually slung Tian Du sword.


    Alex!


    The man she had deemed her number one enemy! The person whom she was looking for frantically!


    However, she didn��t have much hatred for him now.


    If it weren��t for him, she would have died at the hands of Fox and those killer rules during the duel that day. She also wouldn��t havee to settle at Chaos City.


    He saved her life, and just based on that alone, she could no longer say that she wanted to kill him.


    But what was he doing here today?


    Yabemiya looked out, and her eyes instantly lit up. ��Wow. What a beautiful griffin. Isn��t that Big Sister Irina��s man? Did hee here to eat ice cream?��


    They had fought alongside with Alex at the goblins�� border, so Yabemiya wasn��t afraid of him. She simply thought that he was a very cool man. Of course, he was also verypatible with Big Sister Irina.


    Mag went in, and said to Elizabeth, ��Elizabeth, I would like to talk to you alone.��

 Chapter 1889 - What A Headache

    <h4>Chapter 1889: What A Headache</h4>


    All the gazes in the shop converged on Elizabeth instantly. So, Alex didn��te to eat ice cream. He came to look for this beautifuldy.


    Elizabeth was also a little surprised. She stared at Alex, who was standing at the door, silently for a moment before passing the ice cream to Yabemiya, and followed him out.


    ��I found this amulet in a cave today. I think I should pass it to you.�� Mag looked at Elizabeth as he took out that Frost Order.


    ��This is!�� Elizabeth��s eyes widened instantly, and she received that Frost Order with trembling hands. She was already sure that this was the real Frost Order as soon as she held it. Moreover, it was that one that belonged to her father.


    ��Wh-where did you find it���� Elizabeth, who looked at Mag with reddened eyes, asked in a quivering voice.


    ��In a cave. There will be people going there in theing two days. If you want to see for yourself, I can ask them to bring you there.�� Mag looked at Elizabeth calmly. He could empathize with her current emotions.


    Elizabeth held the Frost Order tightly as she looked at Alex. She didn��t know how trustworthy the man in front of her was, but given his power and identity, there was no need for him to lie and specially return this Frost Order to her.


    After a brief hesitation, she nodded. ��I want to go.��


    ��Someone wille to notify you.�� Mag nodded slightly before he turned to walk to the griffin. However, he stopped after taking a few steps, and turned around to look at Elizabeth. ��Your father��s disappearance had nothing to do with me. He is a hero. It��s fine if you don��t believe me, but I hope you know that.��


    After speaking, Mag went back to the griffin��s back before he turned into a purple light, and disappeared on the horizon.


    Holding the Frost Order, Elizabeth stared into the sky for a long time before she pursed her lips, and returned to the ice cream shop.


    ��Who is that beautiful youngdy? Why was Alex looking for her personally and passing her something?��


    ��If she is Elizabeth, then she is the princess of the Frost Dragons. Alex seems to be passing the Frost Order to her?��


    ��The Frost Order is apparently the token of the Frost Dragons�� chief. Perhaps Alex wants to support her to be the new Frost Dragons�� queen?��


    People were discussing the event softly among themselves. The excitement of Alex��s sudden appearance was not going to die down for a while.


    Yabemiya looked at Elizabeth��who came in with reddened eyes��and hurried over to her as she concernedly asked, ��Are you still alright, Big Sister?��


    ��I��m fine.�� Elizabeth nodded slightly before softly saying to Yabemiya, ��I��m feeling a little unwell. I��ll go back to rest first.��


    ��Alright. You will go back first.�� Yabemiya quickly nodded, and removed Elizabeth��s apron for her. She didn��t pursue it.


    Elizabeth returned to the dormitory, and took out the Frost Order after closing the door. She caressed the frost dragon carving gently, and murmured, ��Father�� where are you now?��


    The Frost Order was the identity authentication of the Frost Dragons�� chief. She knew how important this amulet was to her father. He risked his life to seize the Frost Dragons�� throne just to obtain it.


    However, Alex had found it in a cave somewhere.


    Countless bad thoughts popped up into her mind. She believed her father would have never thrown the Frost Order away if a life-and-death situation hadn��t happened.


    Furthermore, he would definitely return to look for it if the crisis was resolved.


    She dared not think any further��


    ��Hero���� She remembered Alex��s earlier words. She didn��t want any hero; she simply wanted her father.


    ***


    The purple-striped griffin glided across Aden Square in midair. Mag flicked a nce at Mamy Restaurant and the seafood shop��s booth at the entrance.


    The gigantic screen was still showing the octopus tentacles�� series tutorials in a loop. There was no one cooking there, but there was still a huge crowd watching the tutorials�� video seriously.


    Meanwhile, there was a long line at the octopus tentacles�� booth. The line wasn��t any shorter than yesterday��s.


    <i>Seems like teaching videos have a big market.</i>?Mag pondered. He was even more convinced with the idea that he had toe up with magicvision as soon as possible.


    Ah Zi turned around, and went to the city lord��s castle.


    The purple-striped griffinnded in front of the city lord��s castle��s gates. Dicus came out, and respectfully said to Mag, ��Lord Alex, the city lord is already waiting at the lounge. Please follow me.��


    ��Yes,�� Mag replied in a low voice, and followed Dicus into the city lord��s castle.


    Michael got up when he saw Alex walk in, and smilingly asked, ��Alex, why are you looking for me?��


    Mag threw a nce at the closed door before saying to Michael directly, ��We discovered the ce where the second Great Old One was sealed, but the seal was already broken, and the Great Old One was already missing.��


    ��What?!��


    Michael��s smile froze on his face. He subconsciously took a step forward. ��You are saying that the devil has already gotten out of the seal, and came to our world?��


    ��Yes.�� Mag took out the photostone, and showed Michael the images that they had recorded.


    Seeing that familiar wall mural on that broken stone gate and the decimated spell formation underwater, Michael��s expression became gradually graver.


    ��Could this be the other half body of that devil beyond Chaos City?�� Michael asked Mag.


    ��Judging from the mural, this possibility is quite high.�� Mag nodded before continuing, ��But there was nothing rted to the Great Old Ones left on the scene. However, judging from the marks in the cave, a fierce battle seemed to have happened there. I found a piece of dragon scale and the Frost Order there.��


    Michael took that Frost Dragon scale out, and passed it to Michael. ��I have already passed the Frost Order to Rankster��s daughter, Elizabeth.��


    Michael appraised that dragon scale with a frown, and said, ��You are saying that Rankster had a fierce battle with that devil in that cave?��


    ��The traces of battle were left behind by a giant dragon, and the Frost Dragon scale and the Frost Order were left on the scene too. Apart from him, I cannot think of another dragon,�� Mag said calmly.


    Michael nodded in agreement to Mag��s judgement before saying, ��The devil escaping from the seal is an immense threat to the entire Nond Continent. I��ll have to notify all the races and get them to heighten their vignce to guard against the devil��s attack. At the same time, I will also heighten the defense level at the Thunderstorm Mountains.��


    Mag nodded. This was a matter that didn��t need his participation, but he said to Michael, ��Please help me inform Dous that the Frost Order was passed to Elizabeth by me.��


    ��I understand.�� Michael nodded with a thoughtful expression.


    Mag turned to leave.


    ��Misfortunes indeed nevere alone. What a headache.�� Michael scratched his head. He asked Dicus toe in, and began drafting the notice.

 Chapter 1890 - Big Sister! Big Sister!

    <h4>Chapter 1890: Big Sister! Big Sister!</h4>


    Ah Zi left the city, and Mag casually found a ce to parachute down. Then, he rode his beloved bicycle back to the city.


    The sun was setting. Mag returned to the restaurant, and began to prepare for tonight��s dinner gathering.


    The protagonist of tonight��s dinner was Amy, so besides everyone from the restaurant, Mag had also invited Daphne, Jessica, Ignatsu, Jeffree and his family, and Teacher Luna.


    Krassu and Urien were naturally among the invited guests. As Amy��s teachers, Amy��s rapid improvement had everything to do with the two teachers�� thoughtful guidance.


    Irina was leaning against the doorframe and eating grapes, while Mag chopped up the ingredients. He told her, ��Michael has already sent out the notice. All the races should receive the news soon. However, the Great Old One is in the dark, while we are in the open. I��m afraid we can��t effectively defend ourselves against it.��


    ��The problem is, can we kill it even if we manage to find it?�� Irina asked Mag.


    ��If its power is the same as that octopus monster, we can neither kill nor stop it from leaving.�� Mag shook his head. ��Unless we rebuild another seal spell formation, lure it in, and seal it again.��


    ��Do you think they are stupid?��


    ��Any stupid creatures can��t survive for eons, let alone the Great Old Ones who had learned how to manipte human minds.�� Mag shook his head.


    One couldn��t help feeling helpless when they were facing such a powerful and cunning opponent.


    ��Then, since we can��t find it, and we can��t defeat it, either, we don��t have to worry about it anymore. We might as well just build another seal spell formation, wait for it toe looking for us, and then seal it in,�� Irina said lightly after spitting out a grape seed.


    Mag pondered for a moment before nodding. ��That��s a good idea.��


    It was better to do as Irina suggested rather than search for it like a headless chicken. They would build another spell formation at the Thunderstorm Mountains, and wait for the Great Old One to deliver itself to them.


    No matter how they analyzed it, the Thunderstorm Mountains were the most likely to be that Great Old One��s objective.


    ��I heard from Amy that you have invited Teacher Luna.�� Irina fed herself another grape.


    ��Yes.�� Mag stole a quick nce at Irina��s expression, feeling a little nervous suddenly.


    ��That��s great. I want to thank her properly too,�� Irina said smilingly.


    Mag couldn��t see through her thoughts, but given her wisdom and upbringing, she definitely wouldn��t do anything that would embarrass Teacher Luna or make her ufortable.


    ��They are here. I am going out for a while. The main female lead is always thest to appear.�� Irina peeled thest grape and popped it into Mag��s mouth. She smiled before turning to leave.


    Mag chewed and the juice squirted in his mouth. So sweet.


    The doorbell rang, and Amy kicked Ugly Duckling��s butt before instructing it, ��Ugly Duckling, go and open the door.��


    Ugly Duckling got upzily, and stretched before it sashayed leisurely to the door, leaped up to grab the door handle, and swung its rotund body. The door then opened outwards.


    ��Ugly Duckling, you are getting better at opening the door.�� Yabemiya reached out to hold Ugly Duckling, which was still hanging on the door handle, and rubbed its head smilingly.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling closed its eyesfortably, and let Yabemiya ��ravage�� it.


    Firis and the rest followed Miya in.


    ��Big Sister Miya, Big Sister Firis, Big Sister Connie���� Amy greeted all of them with a smile.


    ��Amy is so impressive. You got the championship!�� Yabemiya gave Amy a big thumbs-up.


    ��She��s already a 7th-tier and an advanced magic caster at this age�� This world is too crazy.�� Cami couldn��t helpmenting when she looked at Amy.


    The news of Amy winning the Magic Caster Tournament had spread throughout the Nond Continent. Its influence was tremendous.


    A four-year-old advanced 7th-tier magic caster��who was well-versed in both closebat magic and long-range magic, and was the disciple of both Krassu and Urien��had defeated an 8th-tier magic caster to win the tournament.


    They could foresee that a legendary magic caster was going to enter the stage of history soon. Perhaps she would be a tip-top existence who could influence the continent��s situation.


    Even Irina in the past had dulled inparison.


    ��Teehee. Thanks, everyone.�� Amy epted everyone��s good wishes with a smile.


    Soon after, Daphne and Jessica came too. The restaurant instantly became lively.


    ��Big Sister, Big Sister. I want a hug���� Parber stretched his hands up high, and waddled towards Amy. However, Amy avoided him again.


    However, Annie picked him up with a smile this time round.


    ��Big Sister, Big Sister.�� Parber looked at Annie, and revealed a happy smile.


    ��Miss Annie is really an angel-like existence,�� Gjerj said to Miranda with a smile as he watched that scene.


    ��But, he is really very heavy now,�� Parmer seriously said. ��It��s even more so for a young maiden.��


    Then, he saw Amy lift a dining table up with one hand and put it aside.


    ������ Parmer.


    After a moment of silence, Parmer exined with mild embarrassment, ��Perhaps that problem doesn��t apply to her.��


    Amy jogged over to Christy, who was in Miranda��s arms, and smilingly asked, ��Little Sister Christy, do you want to y with us?��


    ��Yee ahh~��


    Christy lifted her hands up happily at Amy.


    ��But�� Christy doesn��t know how to walk yet.�� Miranda was a little hesitant.


    Parmer stood out, and maturely said, ��It��s alright. I will look after her.��


    ��What about Angus? Can he y with you guys too?�� Gjerj pointed Angus in his arms.


    Amy and Parmer looked at Angus, who was sucking on a pacifier and ring at them, simultaneously.


    ��I can only carry one of them.�� Amy took Christy over carefully.


    ��Angus better wait with you quietly. He��s too small and too naughty. I can only take care of Christy,�� Parmer said seriously.


    ��Waaaah���� Angus immediately burst into tears as he sensed the world��s hostility against him.


    ��Pass him to me. I will apany the children while they y upstairs. You don��t have to worry.�� Gina stepped forward with a smile to take the child from Gjerj, and then followed the children upstairs.


    ��Miss Gina is such a gentle person. Every child instantly stops crying when she carries them.�� Miranda looked at Angus, whom Gina madeughing, with envy. If it was her who had to console him, she might not even get to eat dinner tonight.


    ��Yes. We can only have a peaceful meal at Mamy Restaurant.�� Gjerj nodded in agreement. It was really difficult to handle three children even with the help of a nanny.

 Chapter 1891 - The World Was Alarmed

    <h4>Chapter 1891: The World Was rmed</h4>


    Dous waved the letter in his hand, and spoke to all the elders and powerhouses in the Frost Dragon Tribe with a frown. ��Alex found the Frost Order, but he didn��t find Rankster. Moreover, this matter is rted to the devil. I��m afraid the worst might have happened to him.��


    All the giant dragons paled. Although Rankster didn��t have many real supporters in the Frost Dragon Tribe, he was still the number one powerhouse of the Frost Dragons. It was no doubt a huge impact to the Frost Dragons if he was confirmed to be dead.


    ��He�� is indeed dead?�� The eyes of Fox, who was sitting at thest seat, lit up. The news that he had been waiting so hard for was finally confirmed. He just didn��t expect that it would eventually be revealed by Alex.


    However, all this was no longer important. Elizabeth had already left the Frost Dragons, and he was the only candidate for the chief now. He could be the Frost Dragons�� chief officially as soon as he got the Frost Order.


    ��Great Elder, where is the Frost Order now?�� Fox tried his best to ask as calmly as possible. ��The Frost Order is the Frost Dragons�� chief��s token. We should retrieve it as soon as possible.��


    Dous looked at Fox with a frown, and said, ��Alex has already passed the Frost Order to Elizabeth.��


    ��What!?�� Fox immediately stood up, and agitatedly said, ��How can such a precious item be possessed by a traitor?��


    ��Elizabeth still belongs to the Frost Dragon Tribe. She is the daughter of Rankster. How can you call her a traitor?�� There was a hint of displeasure in Dous�� voice.


    Fox realized that he had overreacted, so he quickly lowered his head, and respectfully said, ��Great Elder, Elizabeth and Alex broke the rules of duel, and almost killed me before fleeing the Frost Dragon Ind. Aren��t such actions equivalent to betrayal?��


    ��Yes, Great Elder. This girl is as hard to tame as Rankster, and she is hard-hearted and cruel. There will definitely be trouble if we keep her in the tribe. Perhaps she will be another Rankster.��


    ��She must hate us, the Frost Dragons. Why don��t we kill her, and eliminate this threat before she matures?��


    The second elder and the third elder chimed in with a cruel look.


    All the elders had different expressions, but they didn��t refute, either.


    Right then, the sixth elder mmed the table, and angrily said, ��Nonsense! Elizabeth is kind andpletely different from Rankster. Would she have fought back if you all hadn��t forced her into a dead end? I think you people are afraid that our Frost Dragon Tribe won��t go into a decline, so you try so hard to eliminate our own outstanding younger generation. I��m ashamed to be in yourpany!��


    ��Don��t be silly, Sixth. If Elizabeth really bes our chief, our lives will be worse than the time that Rankster was around!�� the second elder shouted severely with a sullen expression.


    The sixth elder looked at all the elders sarcastically. ��If it weren��t for Rankster, we Frost Dragons would have fallen out of the top 10 dragon tribes long ago, let alone be on par with the Golden Dragon Tribe. You people couldn��t be tyrants when he was around, but to the Frost Dragon Tribe, it was a rare era in thousands of years when we could develop and grow.


    ��I won��t oppose if Elizabeth bes the next Rankster. On the contrary, I will strongly support her, fully support her!��


    ��Alright!�� Dous interrupted their arguments with an icy expression. He swept his sharp gaze at all the elders and Fox before he gravely said, ��Elizabeth is the most talented Frost Dragon in the past hundreds of years. Although the Frost Order is a very important artifact of our tribe, it also belonged to Rankster. It��s heartless if we force her to give it back now.��


    ��Great Elder���� Fox looked grave instantly, and he tried to say something.


    ��Go to Chaos City and get it yourself if you want to. Alex is in Chaos City now. Why do you think he gave the Frost Order to Elizabeth in such a high-profile manner?�� Dous looked at Fox coldly.


    Fox felt all choked up, and instinctively gulped. The person that he least wanted to see was Alex, so how would he dare to go ask for the Frost Order.


    ��The Golden Dragons will wee her without hesitation if we continue to push her away. They will even give her the Golden Dragons�� throne,�� Dous said to all of them in a low voice. ��By then, there will be no way that we can be on par with the Golden Dragons.��


    ***


    ��The�� location of the seal isn��t Golden Dragon Ind, but underneath it?�� Louis couldn��t help but exim as he stared at the notice that he had received.


    After the Thunderstorm Mountains�� incident, he already had a deep understanding of how terrifying the devil was.


    However, the whole tribe had searched everywhere on Dragon Ind with all their manpower, but they still couldn��t find anything to the seal or the devil.


    Just as he thought that the mural was probably left behind by the ancient people as a warning, Alex unexpectedly found the location of a seal in the mountain range below Dragon Ind.


    What made him feel even more uneasy was that the seal was already broken, and the devil was gone.


    Louis felt a chill up his back the moment he thought about that powerful octopus monster which had escaped from the seal, and was hiding somewhere.


    ��We have to go and check out that seal as soon as possible so that we can discuss how to handle it.�� Louis strode around in the great hall with an anxious expression.


    ***


    ��I thought that matter at the Thunderstorm Mountains was already settled. I didn��t expect something to crop up again. A devil that has escaped from the seal is indeed a headache.�� Andre was also sitting on his throne, and staring at the notice in his hand with a frown.


    All the courtiers below looked miserable too.


    The Thunderstorm Mountains�� incident was already well-known. All the courtiers knew how powerful the devil was.


    Now that a devil had escaped from the seal, it was going to cause more uncertainty to the peace negotiation three dayster.


    A courtier got up, and asked suspiciously, ��Your Majesty, this devil was discovered by Alex and Irina again. Can this be the fake news that the two of them let out to manipte the peace meeting?��


    All the courtiers had a doubtful expression when they heard that too. That was possible too.


    ��Michael has invited all the races�� powerhouses to explore that seal��s location. We will know if it��s real when they go over there. Alex and Irina wouldn��t do something that stupid.�� Andre shook his head, and gravely said, ��Let��s discuss a solution. How should our Roth Empire handle the devil if it has indeed escaped from the seal?��


    ***


    Ding!


    The doorbell rang again.


    Amy, who had juste down from upstairs, was still holding an ice cream. She skipped to the door, and opened it.


    Teacher Luna and Irina were chatting outside.

 Chapter 1892 - Why Dont We Build A New School?

    <h4>Chapter 1892: Why Don��t We Build A New School?</h4>


    In the kitchen, Mag��s eyelids twitched when he saw Irina and Lunae in together, smiling and chatting.


    However, he was relieved when he saw that Luna was smiling without any embarrassment.


    <i>Seems like I have judged a noble person unfairly with my own despicable mind.</i>?Mag scolded himself inwardly, and calmed himself down. A stable harem could indeed calm a man��s heart.


    The guests had all arrived, and all the children came downstairs. Everyone made a toast to celebrate Amy winning the Magic Caster Tournament, and the dinner began in a happy atmosphere.


    Amy��s aplishment was so astounding that it actually didn��t cause any stress to the other children. After all, it was too surreal topare with her, so it lost the impact of education instead.


    Meanwhile, Amy didn��t care about this supposedly iparable aplishment in others�� eyes at all. She didn��t change the way she interacted with her friends.


    The scrumptious food made the gathering��s atmosphere cheerful and enjoyable. The children were also busy eating.


    Jessica pointed at the champion trophy on the shelf behind the counter, and asked, ��Amy, did you win that golden trophy?��


    ��Yes. I bit it. It��s really made of gold.�� Amy nodded her little head and smiled, revealing her neat teeth.


    ��Wow����


    All the children��s eyes glowed. Although they didn��t know how precious this trophy was, since it was made of gold, it could be exchanged for many good foods.


    ��I heard that Little Boss is the youngest magic caster in the history of the Magic Caster Tournament. She��s even better than Princess Irina back then. She has really done our Chaos City proud,�� Gjerj said with admiration.


    Miranda pinched his thigh under the table, and gave him a look.


    Gjerj, who was puzzled over why he was pinched, suddenly realized he had said the wrong thing when he saw Irina sitting across from him with an unfathomable smile. He instantly had an embarrassed expression.


    ��Yes. Little Amy is indeed very formidable. She��s much more formidable than I was back then.�� Irina smiled and nodded. She wasn��t angry at all, as it was her daughter who was being praised.


    ��Erm�� Princess, I don��t mean that���� Gjerj rubbed his belly embarrassedly. This was the elven princess after all. He wouldn��t dare to say she wasn��t good enough no matter how tough he was. Fortunately, she didn��t mind, so he heaved a breath of relief.


    ��Teacher Luna, I heard that you are setting up a foundation recently, right?�� Irina asked Luna, who was sitting next to her, gently.


    Luna nodded, and replied, ��Yes. The foundation is mainly to support the children to go to school, and assist them with their daily lives.��


    Irina smilingly said, ��That��s great. I want to contribute a little to it. May I donate 10,000,000 copper coins to the foundation?��


    ��Thank you so much if Miss Irina wants to contribute your love to the children.�� Luna quickly got up and bowed to Irina.


    Irina got up to help Luna up, and sincerely said, ��You��re being too polite. This is just a small token. You are the one who is working hard for the children.��


    ��I��m just doing whatever I can. There are still many things that I didn��t do well enough,�� Luna replied embarrassedly.


    Amy looked up, and said to Luna seriously, ��How can that be? Teacher Luna is the kindest teacher in the world. Super fantastic teacher.��


    ��Yes. Teacher Luna is the best.�� Jessica nodded too.


    ��You little ones.�� Luna looked at the two children, and smiled naturally.


    The two little ones had wandered on the streets before, but now they both had a happy and blissful life. Thatforted her.


    Mag picked up the wine ss to take a small sip of the red wine as he looked at Irina with admiration.


    This woman was just like a rich red wine. The more he savored her, the more exquisite he found her to be. He was lost in her helplessly.


    After they almost finished the dishes, the children went back to y, and the adults continued to chitchat.


    Luna went to sit next to Mag, who was making tea, and smilingly asked, ��Mr. Mag, I have something to talk to you about. Are you free to talk to me now?��


    ��Please give me a moment, Teacher Luna. Let me serve them the tea, and we can talk slowly.�� Mag served the tea to the chatting adults before returning with the tray, and making two more cups of tea. He gestured to Luna to sit by the table at the side. ��What can I help you with?��


    ��It��s regarding the foundation. The new teaching building in the Chaos School isplete, and the facilities inside were almost all set up. We can enroll another 500 children in the next term, and have already started to recruit more teachers.


    ��Currently, we have alreadye up with a list of 3000-odd children of school-going age who needed help, and provided them with assistance in their daily needs. However, there are still many children who cannot go to school on time. I would like to listen to your opinion.�� Luna looked at Mag with a worried expression.


    Mag also frowned when he heard that. The foundation had received plenty of donations, but it was restricted by the Chaos School��s teaching ability.


    It wasn��t that the Chaos School wasn��t doing anything. Chaos School was aprehensive school, and had students from all the various races. The teaching contents ranged from basguages and words tobat techniques that were suited for all the various races. It covered many subjects, and had a higher requirement for the teachers. It had already tried its best to enrol 500 more people in such a short time.


    However, this meant that over 2000 children couldn��t go to school. Time and tide waited for no man. Perhaps by the next year, some of these children would reach the age where they would have to work to support themselves. They would have missed the chance for the rest of their lives.


    After pondering for a while, Mag said to Luna, ��Why don��t we build a new school?��


    ��A new school?�� Luna looked at Mag with surprise.


    ��Yes. Since the Chaos School cannot expand and recruit on a big scale within a short period of time, why don��t we use the foundation��s money to build a new school so that those children can go to school on time.�� Mag nodded before continuing, ��This new school will be different from the Chaos School. We will only teach the basic cultural courses, which are mathematics,mon tongue, words, and basicmon knowledge, but we won��t teach courses likebat and magic.��


    ��I see���� Luna pursed her lips as she pondered about the feasibility of Mag��s suggestion.


    Mag waited for a moment before continuing, ��I think for these children, magic andbat are matters that are very far away from their lives. Their current objective is to survive. If we can teach them practical knowledge that could enable them to step out from their current social ss, we might create some beautiful changes to their future.��


    Luna��s eyes gradually lit up. She looked at Mag, and nodded. ��I agree with you. Even for the students of the Chaos School, the majority of them can��t grasp the high-level magic andbat techniques. Basic knowledge is their greatest gain. It will be a good thing for them if we can let those children learn basic knowledge too.��

 Chapter 1893 - Can Amy Invest?

    <h4>Chapter 1893: Can Amy Invest?</h4>


    Luna was looking at Mag with an admiring gaze. Mr. Mag could always find the crux of the problem wisely, and made impressive suggestions.


    ��However, it isn��t easy to build a new school. Looking for a location is still easy, but where can we find the appropriate teachers?�� Luna said with doubt.


    ��The issue with the teachers is very easy to resolve too. Our objective is to let the children attend school first, so we can put teaching the practical skills and professional courses aside first. Hence, we can try to rehire the teachers who retired from Chaos School.


    ��Then, we can openly recruit a batch of outstanding young people, and as the Chaos School has been recruiting teachers, there should be many reserve teachers recently. We have quite a lot of choices.


    ��The experienced teachers will lead the new teachers, and we will soon establish a start-up teaching team to meet the problem of the children��s enrollment issue,�� Mag answered.


    Luna��s eyes became even brighter, and she nodded. ��The Chaos City indeed has many retired teachers. If they are willing to be reemployed, and impart their years of teaching experience to the new teachers, they will definitely set things on the right path very quickly. However, building a new school isn��t a small matter. There has only been one Chaos School in Chaos City for so many years. I wonder if the city lord��s castle will approve the permit?��


    Mag looked at Luna smilingly. ��Leave the nning of the new school premises and negotiating with the city lord��s castle to me, but you will have to handle the rehiring of the retired teachers and the recruitment of the new teachers, Teacher Luna. It��s almost 20 days until the new term. We might be able to let the children go to school in the new year if we hurry up.��


    ��Alright. I will ask the school office to sort out the list of retired teachers after I go back today, and then visit them one by one.�� Luna nodded, feeling very energized. It would be fantastic if they could let all the children go to school.


    Irina came over, and smilingly said, ��If you guys only need teachers to teach the basic courses, there are some librarians and private teachers to the nobles among the Night Elves, perhaps they will be able to help.��


    ��That��s great.�� Luna��s eyes glowed. Elves�� long lifespan and learning ability that far exceed the other races gave them astonishing knowledge. Moreover, the librarians and private teachers were the best among them. Luna bowed to Irina, and said with appreciation, ��Thank you so much.��


    ��You don��t have to thank me. What you are doing is the real admirable work,�� Irina said to Luna sincerely.


    Amy suddenly came over, and looked at Luna expectantly. ��Can Amy invest if Teacher Luna wants to build a new school?��


    ��Little Amy, do you want to invest your pocket money?�� Luna looked at Amy smilingly. She didn��t expect that the little one knew how to use the word ��invest.�� ��However, we are not doing business, but letting more children go to school. Therefore, you cannot invest with us.��


    ��Actually, I have a suggestion, Teacher Luna. If we want to manage this new school in the long run, I think we should run it like a business. Anything that is run by love cannot survive in the long term.


    ��We should give the outstanding teachers who are reemployed a higher sry, and we should also give those new teachers the same sry and benefits as teachers enjoy in Chaos School. We can��t shortchange the children and disappoint the teachers. Apart from respect, we should also give them a sry that allows them to have a respectable life.


    ��Only then can we recruit excellent teachers, and let the children have better education.


    ��And all this needs a lot of funding. Depending on the foundation for funds alone isn��t a long-term solution. We need it to be able to earn its funds itself.


    ��Our objective in the start-up period is to let those children from disadvantaged backgrounds attend school. However, if our school is good enough, I believe the residents of Chaos City will be willing to send their children to our school, and we can ept reasonable school fees to be used as the school��s operation funds.


    ��Although what we are doing is public welfare, we should do it as a business and as an enterprise so even if the foundation failed to get funds one day, the school could still support itself and continue its operations.�� Mag looked at Luna as hemented seriously.


    Luna pondered seriously after hearing that, and her gaze slowly cleared up. She looked at Mag. ��So, how should we operate?��


    After thinking for a while, Mag said, ��We will use the foundation��s current funding as the start-up fund, and then ept a portion of external investment, but the absolute control of the school has to be held by the foundation. Given the foundation��s current scale and what we need to doter, you will need to hire an ounting team to share the load on the financial scope so that we can be more professional and transparent.��


    Luna nodded, took out a little booklet from her bag, and recorded what Mag had said.


    Irina looked at Mag with surprise. She didn��t expect that he would have such professional understanding in that area. There was another area that spurred her curiosity besides his culinary skills.


    ��Then, can I invest now?�� Amy blinked. Her father said before that investment was what made money give birth to more money. She loved baby money the most.


    ��Then, how much is Little Amy investing? Teacher will record it now for you,�� Luna smiling said, feeling very gratified with Amy��s enthusiasm.


    Amy thought for a moment before replying, ��Is 100,000,000 enough?��


    ��Huh?��


    Luna was stunned.


    The originally noisy restaurant slowly quieted down. Everyone was looking at Amy with shock.


    ��Is it too little?�� Amy looked at everyone, who had weird expressions. After thinking seriously for another moment, she said, ��Then, I will add another 100,000,000.��


    ��Little Amy, 100,000,000 is a lot of money.�� Luna chuckled rather helplessly. The little one had to be confused about the number.


    ��Yes. I know there are a lot of zeros.�� Amy nodded. ��But I really have it. You can ask my father if you don��t believe me.��


    Luna and everyone turned to look at Mag.


    ��Amy received quite a big sum of money when she took part in the tournament. I will agree with her if she wants to invest 100,000,000 copper coins to build the new school.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��That means Little Boss has already earned her very first 100,000,000 when she is only four years old?�� Gjerj gulped in disbelief.


    ��So, Little Amy has secretly be the richest woman among us,�� Yabemiya said, also with astonishment.


    Luna also couldn��t hide her surprise when she heard that. One had to know that Amy couldn��t even have a full meal a few months ago, but now she was going to donate 100,000,000 copper coins to build apletely new school.

 Chapter 1894 - Please Wait A Minute, Host

    <h4>Chapter 1894: Please Wait A Minute, Host</h4>


    The 100,000,000 copper coins investment was so decided amidstughter. Amy the Little Boss already had the bearing of a big boss.


    Mag agreed to Amy investing 100,000,000, but this was a public welfare investment. They would be helping the poor children go to school initially, so it would basically be burning money in the early stage. It was still unknown if they could make the other children pay to attend school due to the excellent teaching results at theter stage.


    However, he stopped her from investing the second 100,000,000. The little one still had no idea what 100,000,000 was. She might still consider when she was spending one copper coin because she knew that it could buy one pancake, but she simply said 100,000,000 without feeling any heartache.


    He was never that generous when he was a rich second-generation heir in the past, either.


    Of course, opening a school was a big issue.


    However, as long as they had money and manpower, it wasn��t that difficult at all.


    Furthermore, their objective was not to open some kind of premier school. Their primary purpose was to enroll as many school-going-age children as possible, and give them a basic education. It was equivalent to a literacy ss or a kindergarten.


    After the teaching team was established, there would definitely be a good elevation and improvement under the lead of the experienced teachers and the attraction of a high sry.


    They could still do a lot of things within 20 days.


    Mag and Luna decided on certain matters regarding the opening of the new school on the spot. They also came out with a schedule on how to build new school premises within 20 days and enrol the children. Every single step had to bepleted with a very high efficiency.


    Gjerj came over to chime in, ��The school will need stuff like tables and chairs. I know some friends who make furniture. I can ask them for help. They will definitely give the school the lowest price possible.��


    ��That��s great,�� Luna replied, surprised. She had spent much time and effort before getting a rtively lower price for the facilities of the Chaos School��s new premises earlier.


    Mag looked at the schedule, which was written with all kinds of things to do, with a smile, and said, ��The timeline is a little tight, but we are a new school, so we don��t have to restrict ourselves with Chaos School��s reopening timeline. Our school can start a few dayster.��


    However, Luna said seriously, ��It��s naturally the best if we can let the children start school together. I will try my very best.��


    ��What��s the name of this new school?�� Amy asked curiously.


    ��Name���� Luna looked at Mag with hesitation.


    Mag, too, thought about it seriously before answering, ��Why don��t we call it Hope School?��


    ��Hope School���� Luna murmured softly, and then her eyes flicked open. ��I think this name is great.��


    ��Giving all the children a hopeful future. This name is indeed very good.�� Irina nodded too, and looked at Mag with admiration.


    ***


    The dinner ended in a happy ambiance. Because of the Hope School, a seed and a great deal of hope were nted in everyone��s heart. They couldn��t help but feel expectant for this new school.


    ��We will being to work at the usual time tomorrow, so please have an early rest, everyone.�� Mag, Amy, and Annie sent the guests away at the restaurant��s door.


    Amy looked at Mag, who was closing the door, and asked expectantly, ��Father, since I have invested in Teacher Luna��s school, can I go be a teacher there?��


    ��If Little Amy is willing to go and teach the children magic, I think that is good.�� Mag nodded with a smile. ��Of course, the majority of the children might not be able to learn it.��


    ��That will be such a pity.�� Amy couldn��t help but feel bad for them, but she soon smiled again. ��However, they won��t have to go to pick up recybles and look for food on the streets again. They can even have sses in a clean and bright ssroom. That��s simply fantastic.��


    ��Are you that happy?��


    ��Yes. I am super happy.�� Amy nodded hard. ��Because Little Amy wandered on the streets before, and I envied those students who can go to school. I think they will think the same way as me.��


    ��There will no longer be such children wandering on the streets of Chaos City. They will all be going to school at the Hope School.�� Mag patted Amy��s head. So, this little one hadn��t forgotten about her past, and she was still considering the other children.


    Irina came down from the turn of the staircase, and asked Mag, ��20 days. Are you sure there will be enough time?��


    Mag nodded, and replied, ��Leave the professional stuff to be done by the professionals. I will make a trip to the city lord��s castle tomorrow. I think the city lord��s castle will give us some policy preference. As for the construction teams, I have a few familiar dwarf construction teams at hand right now.��


    Irina shook her head, and said, ��Leave the building of the school premises to the Night Elves. The dwarves�� works are too rough, and their sense of beauty is too bad. They will kill the children��s nature if they build a bunch of square buildings. You just have to give them a roughyout drawing.��


    ��That will be the best,�� Mag answered without any hesitation. The dwarves were indeed building maniacs, but in terms of aesthetics, they simply couldn��tpare to the elves.


    A school was a special building. It would naturally be the best if it could give the children a happy childhood and afortable learning environment.


    ��System, give me a schoolyout that can amodate 10,000 students. Go for a youthful and refreshing style. The best is if you can make students of all various racesfortable. It cannot be too expensive, so save as much money as you can while notpromising on the quality����


    ��Wait a sec! Host, this System hasn��t agreed to your unreasonable request! Please stop listing your requirements���� The system sounded.


    ��This is for the children.��


    ��Could the Host please take a good look at your identity? You are the candidate for the God of Cookery, not some savior. Your efforts should be focused on creating more delicious food, teaching more people how to cook great food, and receiving more believers, and not wasting time and effort on other stuff!�� the system said gravely.


    Mag rolled his eyes, and then suddenly widened them. He, too, gravely said, ��How is this wasting time and effort? I n to open a professional culinary course to train chefs in a professional and systematic manner in the school. Isn��t that great?��


    ��This���� The system was speechless.


    ��In this way, not only can I obtain a batch of highly professionalized believers, I can also change the way this world��s chefs pass on their legacy from the very root, and make it possible for scrumptious food to spread in this world.


    ��If this experiment is sessful, I can promote culinary schools all over this world, and achieve the effect of fission. Then, I reap in believers in a great number. How can this be considered as wasting time and effort?�� Mag continued.


    ��It sounds rather reasonable.�� The system was a little hesitant.


    Mag curled his lips, and continued, ��Quick, give me a schoolyout design n. We must put in 10 times the effort into this very first culinary school, and show the theme of hope as much as possible. We must let them sense that their future is hopeful. That is how it should feel.��


    ��The fee����


    ��This is part of your job. What fee? No!��


    ��But����


    ��Then, I am not doing it anymore. I will just lie t. Anyway, I have earned enough money, and my power is strong enough.��


    ��Please wait a minute, Host. This System is processing theyout!��

 Chapter 1895 - Master Chef

    <h4>Chapter 1895: Master Chef</h4>


    Mag was secretly happy that he had saved a few copper coins. It felt even better than earning a million copper coins elsewhere.


    ��I��ll hand you the blueprint early tomorrow morning. I��ll rush it out tonight,�� Mag told Irina.


    ��Alright.�� Irina nodded. She nced at Mag, and said, ��You��re pretty fast?��


    ��Fast? How can a man be fast?�� Mag raised his chin a little higher, and said, ��Being efficient is one of my principles.��


    After a whole day out and throwing a feast for their guests, the two children and Irina were a little tired. They all went back to their rooms to rest after washing up, and Mag also returned to his study room.


    The system had alreadypleted three blueprints for Mag to choose from.


    The system��s works were all works of art indeed.


    The three blueprints for the school exceeded Mag��s expectations. There was a lush, green garden, and the design style was simple, yet every spot of the school made one feel the goodness of humanity and hope.


    Mag hesitated over the three choices for a very long time before finally deciding on a design that was closer to traditional Chinese architecture with water and man-made mountains. There were many intricate and interesting designs hidden within so that the children could seek fun within the school��s architecture.


    Mag got the System to print out that blueprint, and said, ��Keep the other two blueprints for me. We can use it when we open school branches.��


    After confirming the school��s design, Mag was not eager to go to bed. Instead, he sat in front of the study table, and started organizing the timetable and other administrative matters for the school.


    He trusted in Luna��s abilities, and knew that the teachers and children were in good hands under her.


    What he had to do was go to the city lord��s castle to find a plot ofnd for the school, obtain its support for building the school, and deploy some Night Elves toplete the school��s design and construction.


    ��It seems like I have to go to the city lord��s castle after the morning operating hours.�� Mag kept his writing materials, and went to sleep.


    However, he took a quick nce at his believer board before sleeping, and was shocked.


    He had already reached 7438 believers. He only had a little over 3000 yesterday, so that meant that ying the video of the school today earned him more than 4000 people who wanted to learn his four dishes.


    Mag could not help but exim, ��That��s�� crazy?!��


    He did not think that the people of this other world could adapt so quickly. They had already started learning from watching videos.


    This had also increased his confidence. If he could push out the magicvision, video learning would be pretty great for increasing the number of his believers.


    ��Ding! The host has gained more than 5000 believers, triggering the System��s mission. Please achieve a total of 10,000 believers within three days, and sessfully rise up to the level of Master Chef! Mission reward: Affinity +1!�� The System��s voice suddenly rang.


    ��Master Chef? Is this a job title or a tier?�� Mag asked curiously.


    ��This is a tier decided by the number of believers. The more believers you have, the more powerful you are as a chef!��


    ��Don��t tell me the next tier is�� Grandmaster Chef?�� Mag raised his brows.


    ��Have you already seen the manual?�� The system sounded shocked.


    ��After that is Legend Chef? Mythic Chef?��


    ��No more spoilers, please!��


    ��Tsk. That��s so uncreative.�� Mag rolled his eyes, and said, ��Other than the prize, what��s the advantage of moving up the tiers? Since we��re talking about tiers, and the goal is to reach the god level through cooking, I can��t just survive on your prizes, right?��


    ��The way of training is profound and boundless. The host would be able to understand it in your training. Bing the Master Chef is the first step to the start of bing the real God of Cookery.��


    ��Fine. You don��t know. Why bber all that nonsense?��


    Mag could not be bothered with the system, and started observing the ancient scroll in his mind.


    The scroll appeared really dated. There was a person drawn in the middle. That person was him, in a chef��s uniform and holding a cleaver, which was Fat Head Fish.


    There were small stalks of grass which looked like fresh chives by his feet.


    Dots of golden glow flew out from the little stalks of grass,nding on him in the painting to bring more vibrant color to the drawing, but there were no obvious changes.


    ��Is this it?�� Mag stared at the drawing for a long while, and did not think that the golden glow brought about any changes.


    <i>It��s just 10,000 dots. They should arrive by tomorrow. However, gaining fans through tutorials is pretty effective. Why don��t we find a ce to set up a ce just for learning after the Delicacy Extravaganza?</i>?Mag thought to himself. However, after standing his customers up for two days, it would be perfect for him tounch the Mapo Tofu to appease them.


    ***


    Many people in the Nond Continent were unable to sleep that night.


    The various powerhouse representatives from the different races set off to Chaos City once again. This time, it was to verify that the devil did break free from the seal.


    The leaders of the various races were strengthening their defenses while fervently calcting what impact this matter would bring to the uing peace talks.


    After experiencing the horrifying power of the octopus monster at the Thunderstorm Mountains, no one could ignore the presence of the devil.


    A joint investigation was about to take ce. This time, the analysis might have a huge impact on the peace talks three dayster.


    The city lord��s castle in Chaos City was also brightly lit. The Gray Temple had already contacted the city lord��s castle reserve army to back up on the watch and sealing of the Thunderstorm Mountains. Currently, that was the most dangerous ce.


    ***


    Rodu��s pce.


    In the hall, Andre looked at Sean, who was standing below him, and said, ��Sean, I want you to represent the empire this time to go to Chaos City to investigate the devil incident.��


    ��Yes, Father.�� Sean bowed.


    ��Your Majesty, the devil is really horrifying. I feel that we should not let the first prince, with his noble status, take the risk,�� an old general said with a bow.


    ��I agree. Your Majesty, many things are happening on the Nond Continent right now, and the peace talks are alsoing up. Letting the first prince go might cause a turn of events.��


    Very quickly, a few other courtiers and generals also stepped up to express their concern with the decision to send Sean to Chaos City.


    Josh was standing silently at the side, looking calm.


    Sean was also standing straight, looking as though he was just waiting for the order.


    Andre frowned. He looked at the group of courtiers, and said coldly, ��He��s just going to investigate the issue of the broken seal with the other races. What use does he have if he doesn��t even have such courage?��


    ��Your Majesty, I am willing to go,�� Sean said as he bowed again.

 Chapter 1896 - Return In Glory

    <h4>Chapter 1896: Return In Glory</h4>


    Luna had been looking through the information of all the retired teachers in the archives center untilte at night. In the end, she fell asleep on the table there.


    Early in the morning, Luna took the list of retired teachers�� names and contact details that she spent the night organizing, and got ready to visit those teachers.


    Her first target was anguage teacher, Tahirid: a humble and well-mannered old man who just retired.


    The horse-drawn carriage pulled over in front of a house with an exquisite design. Luna got off the carriage, and went up to knock on the door.


    In no time at all, an olddy opened the door. When she saw Luna standing at the door, she eximed in surprise, ��Luna, what are you doing here?��


    ��Good morning, Madam Berlinda. I��m here to look for Teacher Tahirid,�� Luna said with a smile. She had been to Old Tahirid��s house before.


    ��He��s trimming the nts in the garden. Come on in first. He has been talking about you young teachers a couple of days back,�� Berlinda said with a smile as she showed Luna in.


    The era of houses made of wood had long passed, yet the house did not smell like decaying wood. Instead, it was very ssical and elegant. The brown carpet on the floor and the burning firece made the entire room feel warm and cozy.


    There were two sofas in the living room. The cushions were knitted with yarn by the skillful Madam Berlinda.


    There were very thoughtful decorations everywhere in the room, and they were almost all personally made and disyed by Teacher Tahirid.


    ��Take a seat for a while. I��ll go call him,�� Madam Berlinda told Luna before walking out the back door.


    In no time at all, an energetic old man walked into the living room. He saw Luna, who was standing by the firece, looking at a drawing on the wall, and smilingly said, ��Luna, why do you have the time to drop by my ce today?��


    Luna turned around, and saw an old man who was well-dressed even at home. With a smile, she said, ��It��s been a while since I��ve visited Mr Tahirid and Madam Berlinda, so I came specially to visit you.��


    ��Take a seat. Let me make you a cup of coffee. The kids sent it over a couple of days ago. It��s good stuff.�� Tahirid walked to the bar table, and grabbed a handful of coffee beans. He put them into a coffee grinder, and as he ground the coffee beans manually, he looked at Luna, and said, ��I heard that you��re recently busy with the construction of a new school for the kids. How��s the progress?��


    ��The new school is almostpleted, and we are already wrapping up with the interior renovations. Right now, we��re just waiting for school to start, and then more than 500 less privileged students would be able to attend school,�� Luna replied with a smile.


    ��More than 500?!�� Tahirid paused in his actions. He looked at Luna with admiration, and gave her a thumbs-up. ��Luna, you��re really doing a good deed for those children. Respect.��


    ��I��m just doing things within my means. The kind people who donated to the foundation were the ones who enabled the children to go to school.��


    ��The principal also talked to me about his intention to ept more students. However, it��s not easy for our school as well. It was already our limit to sponsor 100 students. You��re solving the schooling problems of 500 children all in one go. There��s no need to be humble about that,�� Tahirid said with a smile as he continued to grind the coffee.


    Luna looked at Tahirid, and pressed her lips together as she replied, ��Although there would be 500 children who could start school when the next semester starts, there are still more than 3000 children in Chaos City who cannot attend school�� You know it too. If they miss the age to go to school, they will be left with no choice but to do the lowest and most difficult jobs. They will not have the ability or opportunity to change their fate.��


    Tahirid��s hand action slowed down. He let out a long sigh, andmented, ��In the past, my heart would always ache for you for giving everything to the children. By just getting by, you can��t change anything. Those children aren��t able to escape their fate other than the fact that they could have an additional full meal.


    ��Now that you can let 500 children study in Chaos School, you at least gave them the chance to change their fate. However, we still have limited capabilities. We cannot easily change the fate of more than 3000 children.��


    ��I know that your heart goes out for these children as well, and I also know that what you said is true. Therefore, I��ve never requested the people around me to do what I am doing.�� Luna nodded. She looked at Tahirid, and said, ��We aren��t able to do it, but what if more people like you, with decades of teaching experience and still able to teach, gather together?��


    ��You mean?�� Tahirid looked at Luna with bewilderment.


    ��I want to build a new campus for these children. A campus that ispletely different from Chaos School, one that only epts children who aren��t able to get an education, because they are poor,�� Luna said with resolution.


    Tahirid��s eyes lit up. However, he quickly calmed down, and hesitated for a while before looking at Luna, and said, ��Luna, I know you have good intentions. However, building a new school campus is no small matter. Whether it��s the capital, resources, or the manpower for teaching these 3000 students, we might not be able to sustain it just by relying on old folks like us.��


    ��You are right. I know all that. Capital-wise, we still have sufficient funds in the foundation. As for the administrative procedures and construction of the new campus, there would be professionals handling them.


    ��Regarding the teachers, we will hire a new batch of teachers as our core manpower, but we still need to invite a batch of experienced old teachers like you back to help them along���� Luna told Tahirid about the n that she and Mag had discussed yesterday.


    Tahirid��s eyes grew brighter. After hearing Luna��s words, he stood up agitatedly, and said, ��I didn��t expect you to already have such a detailed n. This way, although each child is unable to develop their capabilities and talents to their best, it��s still a chance to learn useful knowledge for the children. At least it can change their fate, and that means that they could have more choices.


    ��I am willing to join this school to be a teacher again, and shine upon these children with thest of my passion.


    ��Although my memory has started deteriorating, if you don��t mind, I can still teach a few more years of calctions, or even tell the young teachers how they should conduct sses,�� Madam Berlinda said with a smile as she walked out of the kitchen with a pot of boiled water.


    ��That��s wonderful. Thank you.�� Luna stood up and bowed with a smile.


    ��Don��t say that. We��re just doing a small part. Luna, you are the one who has given her all to these children.�� Tahirid waved his hand, and said, ��Be it us, or the few other old fellows who just retired, we��ve been so idle at home. I happen to be meeting them for some teater. I will tell them about this. They would definitely be willing to join.��


    ��Do you mean Mr Jeremiah and the rest?�� Luna asked.


    ��Yes. That group of old folks.�� Tahirid nodded.


    ��In that case, can I join you when you��re meeting them? I would like to personally tell them about this.�� Luna looked at Tahirid expectantly.


    ��Of course.��

 Chapter 1897 - Is There Anything You, Boss Mag, Cant Settle?

    <h4>Chapter 1897: Is There Anything You, Boss Mag, Can��t Settle?</h4>


    ��Did you really draw this outst night?��


    Irina sat by the dining table, and looked closely at the thick stack of blueprints. She looked up at Mag, who was sitting in front of her, and was in disbelief.


    ��It��s as real as it can get.�� Mag smiled and took a sip of soybean milk.


    ��Shameless, shameless, shameless���� A string of words shed past Mag��s mind, but he simply ignored them.


    ��Wow, what a pretty school. It��s even prettier than Chaos School.�� Amy walked over to take a look, and her eyes lit up instantly. ��Can I also study in this school?��


    ��Teacher Krassu can��t move his magicb easily, so Little Amy can��t attend lessons in this school for the time being.�� Mag shook his head.


    ��Alright.�� Although Amy was a little disappointed, she did not insist on her wishes.


    ��This school is pretty good. As long as we can confirm the site of the school, I can tell them to start the construction.�� Irina ced the blueprint down, and looked at Mag. She felt that there were even more mysterious things about him that made her even more curious.


    Mag nodded. ��After the morning operations, I will make a trip down to the city lord��s castle to vie for a valuable piece ofnd.��


    After breakfast, thedies started arriving.


    Mag wrote on the small ckboard, and hung it at the door. New productunch this afternoon��Mapo Tofu!


    It was a very simple announcement.


    ��Mapo Tofu? Sounds like something with a strong taste?��


    ��This tofu is really something.��


    ��Did Boss Mag recently hire a new employee called Mapo?��


    ��I wanted toin about Boss Mag standing us up for a day, but on the ount of the newunch, I��ll let it go.��


    The customers discussed the notice, and were quite excited about the new dish.


    ��There are more customers in the line today. Boss Mag has cured my years of severeziness.��


    ��You have no idea, Boss Mag has grown popr teaching people how to cook during the Delicacy Extravaganza.��


    ��That��s terrible. Those lining up behind must be having it worse.��


    It was still early, but there was already a long line in front of the restaurant. That also made a lot of customersin.


    The morning operations ended in a sh, and Mag cycled to the city lord��s castle after that.


    It was still Dicus who came out to greet him.


    After hearing Mag��s intention ining, Dicus looked at Mag in shock. ��You mean, you want to build a new campus?��


    Mag nodded, and said, ��Yes. With the current scale of Chaos City, just the Chaos School alone would no longer be able to satisfy the needs for all children��s basic education, especially those from poor families at the age where they should be schooling.


    ��For the things that Chaos School is unable to do, we want to build a whole new campus to fulfill them. Our motive is not to rece Chaos School, but to allow those children who have been left out by the system to learn in a ssroom like the others of the same age. With their knowledge and their hard work, they would be able to change their fate.��


    Dicus listened intently, and said, ��Please hold on for a while. This matter requires the city lord to make the decision. I will check if his meeting has ended.��


    Mag did not wait for long before Dicus returned quickly. ��Mr. Mag, the city lord happens to have 10 minutes now. Please follow me.��


    Mag entered the city lord��s office, and Michael looked up from a pile of documents. He looked at Mag, and asked, ��How muchnd do you need? At which location? How much money do you need?��


    Mag was slightly stunned. He didn��t expect Michael to be so straightforward.


    Dicus was also slightly shocked. He did not expect the city lord to offer Mag money so quickly without asking anything.


    ��We intend to build a campus����


    ��I know. Go ahead. Is there anything you, Boss Mag, can��t settle?�� Michael smiled. He pointed at the map hanging on the wall at the side, and said, ��The gray areas are empty plots. Choose a ce.��


    Since Michael was already so straightforward, there was no reason for Mag to dillydally. He reached out, and pointed out a spot on the map as he said, ��Here. This ce, in the north of the city, but slightly close to the center of the city. It would be convenient for the children to go to school. I want 1,000 acres.��


    ��How much budget do you need?�� Michael asked.


    ��I know that the city lord��s castle doesn��t have much money. Capital-wise, the foundation will settle it on its own. We just need the city lord��s castle support with administration and operations.�� Mag shook his head.


    ��I like your straightforwardness.�� Michael nodded. He turned and looked at Dicus, who still had his jaw down, and said, ��Dicus, you will follow up with this matter. Settle all the relevant paperwork as quickly as possible, and support Boss Mag��s work in any way you can.��


    ��Yes, Sir.�� Dicus nodded. Although he still had not gotten used to the tempo of how things were moving, he still nodded.


    ��In that case, I will thank you on behalf of the children, and I will not disturb you further.�� Mag left the office.


    Dicus followed Mag out the door, and looked at him as he asked, ��Mr. Mag, it would take some time to get the paperwork fornd transfer done. I will also need more time to ascertain the specific administrative support required. Can I hand you thend deed tomorrow?��


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded and left on his bicycle.


    For the transfer of such arge piece ofnd to only take one day showed the city lord��s castle��s sincerity. Mag naturally had no reason to ask to expedite it.


    Mag rode to the north of the city. Thend he drew out was between the slums and the wealthy enves. It happened to be on the same central axis as Chaos School, one in the south and one in the north.


    This was a piece of barrennd. There were some small areas used for farming, but most of thend was overgrown with weeds, and thend belonged to the city lord��s castle. Therefore, there were nond dispute issues.


    <i>20 days to build a thousand-acre campus on barrennd. I think it��s possible.</i>?Mag looked at the piece of barrennd, and could almost see a whole new campus on it, and hear theughter and sounds of children reading.


    Mag turned to go to the textile factory. He told Irina, who was patrolling the factory, that he had already confirmed details of thend, and proceeded to discuss the small details of having the Night Elves take the construction works.


    ��What about the materials? You will need many materials of different types to build such arge school. Do you all have any connections?�� Mag asked his greatest worry.


    Mag was not at all worried about the craftsmanship and aesthetics. However, the materials were an issue that they could not escape from.


    ��I��ve taken a look at your design. Most of the building above ground would require wood, and since you��ve already ascertained the location, I��ll bring them to nt trees to grow a forest. You��ll have to settle the material used for the flooring. I don��t like to deal with dwarves and goblins. They always think that we elves are stupid but full of money,�� Irina said in a rxed manner.


    ��I can buy the stones. However, are you serious about nting the wood from today?�� Mag looked at Irina with confusion.

 Chapter 1898 - Anorexic Lady

    <h4>Chapter 1898: Anorexic Lady</h4>


    ��Do you know what elves have the most?�� Irina asked Mag.


    ��Elves?��


    ��It��s nt and nature magic casters.�� Irina smiled. ��As long as we give them a plot ofnd, a handful of seeds, and a day��s time, they could make a whole forest.��


    Mag blinked. He suddenly realized that his perspective was narrow.


    After returning to the restaurant, Mag began his preparation work for the busy afternoon operations.


    Mapo Tofu was destined to be the star for lunch hour today. This ssic Sichuan cuisine found in Chengdu, China had a brilliant color and irresistible taste.


    ��Boss, what��s the rtionship between the Mapo Tofu and the tofu pudding?�� Yabemiya asked curiously as she watched Mag grind the tofu.


    Mag thought for a while, and replied, ��They��re probably�� like a youthfuldy and a middle-aged woman.��


    ��Then isn��t the Mapo Tofu a little inferior?��


    ��No, they have their own tastes and fans.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. She was still too young to know that mature women were a whole category on their own.


    In the restaurant, everyone was busy with the preparatory work, and the line outside the restaurant also began to grow longer.


    Within the line was an eye-catching pair of father and daughter.


    It was a big, bald man with tattoos all over and a scrawny youngdy.


    The youngdy was so thin that even after wearing her cotton pants, she still appeared as though the wind could break her.


    Her hands outside of her sleeves were almost just skin and bones. Her face was very pale, and her cheeks were sunken. Furthermore, her forehead appeared to protrude out even more because of theck of meat on her face, and she looked very annoyed.


    ��I want to go home!�� Georgina said with a frown. Her voice was weak and shrill.


    ��Georgina, it��s Father��s birthday today. Just have a meal with me. I heard that this restaurant is not bad. Look, there are so many people lining up,�� Keh said with a smile. He had a gentle tone unbefitting of his bald head and tattooed body and the image they gave him.


    ��No�� I don��t want to eat!�� There was an obvious disgust on Georgina��s face. She turned and quickly walked away.


    However, Keh held her small shoulders with a smile, and said, ��Be good. Why don��t you just apany me and take a seat inside? You haven��t sat down with me for a long time. Do it for me, even if it��s just a casual chat.��


    Georgina looked at Keh impatiently with a frown for a very long while before she stopped struggling. However, she resolutely said, ��I��ll make myself clear. I will not eat anything.��


    ��Alright. You just have to go in and take a seat with me. You can decide whether or not you want to eat.�� Keh finally smiled brightly like a child who just got candy. As much as he was d, there was a hint of sadness behind the smile.


    He was also a reputable person with two short-distance trading groups and also a mine outside the city under him.


    Many years ago, his wife passed away from an illness, leaving his underaged daughter behind.


    He had been raising the child up alone all these years, and gave her the best of everything. He would even pick the stars and moon in the sky for her as long as she could grow up happily.


    However, his precious little daughter met a scumbag outside, and got her heart utterly shattered. For a long time, she did not eat or drink, and now the healthy, cute, and extroverted youngdy had be scrawny and skinny.


    His heart was bleeding.


    However, even if he broke that scumbag��s third leg, he could still not make her regain the passion for life.


    Georgina��s greatest problem was the inability to eat normally.


    She hated all foods, including those that she used to like.


    The mention of eating would make her annoyed, and she would even start throwing up.


    After consulting many doctors and magic casters, and after trying different methods, he could still only watch her grow thinner day after day.


    A few days ago, he heard his friend say that the food in this restaurant was delicious, so he specially brought Georgina over with hopes that this restaurant would make her eat a little something.


    Georgina pulled her hat a little lower, almost covering her eyes. She lowered her head, and looked just like a scrawny little chicken who wanted to block out the entire world.


    Everyone looked away, as though they did not want to disturb this sensitive youngdy.


    ��Youngdy, Boss Mag��s culinary skills are really superb. As long as you try his dishes, there will be no way you can resist them.�� Harrison, who was standing beside them, struck a conversation with Georgina.


    Georgina turned subconsciously to look at the plump and kind-looking Harrison, and was stunned.


    It was also Harrison��s first time seeing Georgina��s face. He suddenly pitied her when he saw how skinny she was.


    Georgina quickly looked away, and lowered her head even more, as though she saw Harrison��s expression, and knew what he was thinking.


    Keh red at Harrison, and moved Georgina behind him to protect her.


    Harrison realized that his actions might be seen as ill-mannered to a youngdy. He recalled that pair of fearful eyes and her scrawny look, and could not help but sympathize with her.


    Although the bald middle-aged man appeared big and strong, Harrison still looked at Georgina apologetically, and said, ��I��m sorry, Miss, please allow me to apologize for myck of manners just now. I hope you can forgive me.��


    Keh was stunned. He sized up Harrison. Although this young chap might be a little fat, he looked like a kind person. After hesitating for a while, he chose to make way.


    Georgina��s eyshes, which were hidden under her hat, trembled. She did not expect Harrison to actually apologize to her, and was a little shocked. Recently, people who had seen her face would almost all back off, but this fat man did not.


    ��I am a regr at Mamy Restaurant. I��ve witnessed almost its entire journey from when it only had one dish to bing this famous in Chaos City, or even the Nond Continent.�� Harrison saw that Georgina did not seem repelled by him, so he smilingly asked, ��Guess how long it took?��


    For the past two years, Georgina had not followed any news rted to food, and also had not heard of this restaurant. However, she knew that for a restaurant to be famous throughout the entire city, and even throughout the entire Nond Continent, it had surely taken many years to make it big.


    ��You would never be able to guess it. Only five months,�� Harrison answered himself. Smiling, he continued, ��Mamy Restaurant only spent five months to go from a restaurant no one knew about to the best restaurant in Chaos City. And its name even spread to the whole of the Nond Continent because of all the essays and articles written by foodies.��


    ��Five months?�� Georgina looked up in shock at Harrison.

 Chapter 1899 - Has To Undergo Treatment Immediately

    <h4>Chapter 1899: Has To Undergo Treatment Immediately</h4>


    Perhaps it was because she had not interacted with strangers for a very long time.


    Perhaps it was because Harrison��s question tugged at her heartstrings.


    At any rate, when Georgina spouted her reply, she actually realized that she was striking up a casual conversation with a stranger, and on top of that, he was a stranger whom she had just met.


    After realizing that, Georgina blushed. She subconsciously shifted her gaze away from Harrison, but her ego did not allow her to shrink back into her turtle shell. She had to at least hear Harrison��s reply.


    Harrison thought that Georgina would ignore him, but when he heard her question, his eyes lit up, and he nodded with a smile as he said, ��Yes. From when they first opened to now, Mamy Restaurant has only existed for five months. At the very start, they only had the Yangzhou fried rice on their menu.


    ��However, the owner of this restaurant is a superb chef. He wouldunch a new dish almost once every few days. On top of that, the dishes are all delicacies that could conquer everyone��s taste buds. Through word of mouth, Mamy Restaurant quickly became known.


    ��You need to know that before this, there was no restaurant in Chaos City that would require their customers toe beforehand to line up for food in such an orderly and harmonious atmosphere too.��


    Upon hearing that, Georgina turned back to look at the line that continued until a distance away.


    In the line, there were many customers dressed invish clothing. Although the line was long, no one appeared to be annoyed or impatient. Some of them would asionally exchange conversations, and the atmosphere was amicable and harmonious, as though everyone was old friends.


    Upon listening carefully to their conversations, one would realize that they were mostly talking about food, and many were discussing Mamy Restaurant��s food as well as delicacies elsewhere.


    Such a wonderful atmosphere reminded her of the past, when she would look for good food around the streets and alleys while holding her father��s hand.


    Keh��s eyes lit up. He seemed to have seen hope.


    Harrison looked at Georgina with a smile, and when she looked back, he continued, ��This restaurant is really marvelous. On top of that, it would often bring you surprises. I believe you would be able to find the delicacy you would want to taste here.��


    ��I��m sorry, but I don��t want to eat anything.�� Georgina rejected Harrison��s suggestion coldly, and went back into hiding behind Keh as she lowered her head.


    Keh��s expression froze. After a while, he nodded at Harrison apologetically, and sighed inside.


    Harrison frowned slightly. It was not due to Georgina��s actions, but because he was worried about thisdy��s health condition.


    Thisdy was obviously not looking good, yet she refused to eat. On top of that, she seemed very resistant to that thought. This was terrible.


    <i>However, as long as you enter Mamy Restaurant, I don��t think anyone would not want to eat, right?</i>?Harrison thought to himself as he stroked his chin.


    Not longter, the restaurant��s doors opened, and Mag walked out with a smile to wee the customers.


    <i>What a young owner.</i>?Georgina was stunned when she saw Mag, who was standing at the door. After that, she was shocked by the beauty of the service staff. They were all so beautiful and elegant with fabulous figures and looks. That made her feel inferior inparison.


    ��Let��s go in too.�� Keh held Georgina��s hand and led her in.


    When Keh entered, the restaurant was almost filled.


    Mag, who was just about to enter the kitchen to start work, swept a nce at the youngdy who had wrapped herself up tightly in ck from top to toe.


    ��Georgina, female, 19 years old, human. Suffering from very serious Anorexia Nervosa. Severe malnutrition. Severely depressed, moderate organ failure.�� Georgina��s information came through the omniscient door at that time.


    ��This condition is a little serious. She has to undergo treatment immediately.�� Mag frowned slightly. He had already be a doctor as he started calcting in his mind how he should start.


    This youngdy��s condition seemed ratherplicated, but after organizing the information a little, Mag reckoned that she had to have gotten her anorexia due to depression, which led to her severe malnutrition, and her malnutrition resulted in organ failure.


    Depression was a veryplicated illness, and Mag did not dare to make any professional judgments on it.


    However, the most important thing right now was for her to start taking in food and nutrients to better her physical condition so that she could at least have a healthy body.


    However, for people with serious anorexia, being able to step into a restaurant was already praiseworthy. To make her want to eat would not be that easy.


    He was very confident in his culinary skills, but he was not very confident in her.


    ��Boss Mag, what is the best thing to order for someone who doesn��t want to eat?�� Harrison went up to Mag, and asked softly, ��Will roasted duck and pork belly work?��


    Mag nced at Harrison. Based on his understanding of Harrison, he would definitely not have an issue of not wanting to eat. If his stomach could be filled, he would fill it with anything.


    Therefore, he most probably was not asking for himself.


    ��Her?�� Mag nced over at the father-and-daughter who took thest table which was by the window.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Harrison nodded. However, he quickly smiled shyly.


    Mag understood immediately. This fellow was probably being lecher�� had fallen in love. However, Harrison was a good person, whether in terms of family conditions or moral values.


    Although Mag was not very confident that he could open up the windows to thatdy��s heart, if he were to personally go over as a restaurant owner to tell her what was not suitable for her to eat, or even bring her unwanted attention, things would take a turn for the worse instead.


    There was still one seat left at the table, and Harrison would definitely go over. It was the best choice to let Harrison guide her in ordering food.


    But, what was with roasted duck and pork belly?


    For someone who had not eaten in a long time, seeing two such greasy dishes on the table would probably make her leave straight away.


    ��Definitely not the roasted duck or pork belly! Not food with extreme tastes like the spicy grilled fish or spicy grilled fish. You should never rmend those to her,�� Mag said seriously.


    ��You can rmend a serving of savory tofu pudding as an appetizer and a serving of braised chicken and rice or Yangzhou fried rice as the main course. If you order the braised chicken and rice, you can also order the Mapo Tofu as a side dish. This meal has to be simple yet give her asting impression.��


    ��Thank you, Boss Mag.�� Harrison quickly nodded. Thankfully, he asked Boss Mag, or else he would step on andmine. He turned and quickly walked towards thest seat.


    Georgina sat beside Keh, and was looking around curiously under her hat.


    This restaurant was not small, but was a lot smaller thanrge-scale restaurants like Ducas Restaurant. On top of that, it only had a dining hall and no private rooms. Moreover, there was even a rule saying that customers had to ept table-sharing.


    A young woman was already seated in front of Keh, and the seat in front of her was still empty.


    After that, arge silhouette walked over, casting arge shadow.


    ��Hi, there��s only one seat left here. Can I take a seat?��

 Chapter 1900 - I Dont Want To Eat Anything

    <h4>Chapter 1900: I Don��t Want To Eat Anything</h4>


    Georgina heard the familiar voice, and subconsciously raised her head, and greeted Harrison with a smile.


    Inwardly, she was very against sharing the table with strangers, and could not ept sitting right in front of a man, as that meant that she had to endure the gazes of the other party. That made her feel very ufortable.


    However, the rules of the restaurant dictated that the customers had to ept sharing a table, so she had no right to say no.


    Or it might also be because this fat man did not look so detestable. He had a warm and friendly smile hanging on his plump face. Georgina hesitated for a while before nodding.


    ��Thank you.�� Harrison smiled and drew the chair back to take a seat. After that, he nodded at Keh in appreciation.


    Keh looked at Harrison, and nodded back, but had mixed feelings.


    He was always worried that Georgina would be hurt ever since she was young. Therefore, he did not like letting her interact with males too early. However, after she closed herself off, he hoped that someone could open up her heart again, even if it was making her say a few more words. At least she would not be alone.


    He could feel the kindness of this plump young man, and he could not reject him, because he really wasn��t capable of making Georgina emerge from her withdrawal.


    ��Hi, I��m Harrison. May I know your name?�� Harrison sat down, and started talking to Georgina.


    Georgina looked at him. His eyes were shining bright like a burning torch, and that made her cheeks feel hot. She instinctively looked away, and after a moment of silence, she replied softly, ��Georgina.��


    ��Georgina���� Harrison recited once. Smiling, he said, ��A very beautiful name.��


    Georgina could not help but look at him again. She had never heard anyone say that about her name so gently.


    ��Are you not going to take a look at the menu? Mamy Restaurant has the most interesting menu in the whole Chaos City. It��s just like a delicate work of art.�� Harrison pushed the menu beside him to Georgina.


    Georgina looked at Harrison, and then at the menu beside her hands.


    Ever since she was humiliated by that man she once thought was the sun in her life two years ago, she started hating all food and anything rted to food.


    She hated restaurants, hated kitchens, and hated menus.


    However, Harrison��s gaze made it difficult for her to reject. Or perhaps this exquisite menu did have a sort of curious power that made her reach out for it.


    Its soft cowhide cover was very soft, and the texture was even better than that of all her bags. The design was simple yet ssy, and that made the menu look very exquisite.


    ��The restaurant��s rules are at the back of the menu,�� Harrison reminded her.


    Georgina flipped the Menu to the back, and saw a row of small writings, listing down the rules of Mamy Restaurant.


    There were rules about lining up, sharing tables, dining etiquette, and mutual respect between service staff and customers.


    They were detailed, yet not cumbersome. Although they were rules, each one of them had a human touch to it.


    They were not forceful requests from the restaurant owner. These rules were put together to guarantee afortable dining experience for the customers.


    She finally understood why she felt that this restaurant was a little different the moment she stepped in. The distance between tables was just nice, and customers were harmonious and happy to share tables. Chatter was hushed, and no one shouted at the service staff. This made one feel very at ease.


    Georgina could not help but think to herself,?<i>It is an interesting restaurant.</i>


    However, she was quickly stunned. The idea of being interesting had never surfaced in her mind for a very long time, and what was more unbelievable was that it was actually her thoughts on a restaurant.


    ��Before ordering, take a look at the menu. Mamy Restaurant��s menu is the most exquisite one I have ever seen,�� Harrison encouraged.


    Georgina opened the menu, and her eyes lit up.


    This was not a menu from a restaurant that just listed countless names of dishes.


    This menu actually categorized the dishes into the breakfast menu, stir-fried menu, barbecue menu, side dishes�� and so on, which made it very easy for an individual to find a dish based on personal preference.


    The most unique part was that each dish had its own photograph. The pictures of the dishes were brightly colored, as though actual dishes were on the menu.


    Even for someone who detested food like Georgina, the photographs of the delicious-looking food with vibrant colors made her swallow her saliva.


    This reaction came from her muscle memory. It showed that these pictures started to spark off some natural reactions in her body.


    <i>That��s the way.</i>?Harrison��s eyes lit up when she saw the mild reaction of Georgina swallowing her saliva.


    ��The favorite food of youngdies would be the limited tofu pudding. The dish has apparent beautifying effects. Look at me, I��ve only had it once in a while, but I��ve be much fairer,�� Harrison advised, and even reached his fair and plump hand out to show her as evidence.


    Bing beautiful was irresistible to alldies.


    Georgina nced at Harrison��s hand. It was indeed much fairer than hers. It was plump, and looked rather cute. She also used to have a plump little hand like that. How did she not find that cute about herself back then?


    However, she was starting to gain interest in the tofu pudding that Harrison mentioned. When she was lining up just now, the mostmon dish name she heard was tofu pudding. What kind of miraculous dish did it have to be that it could make everyone vie for it?


    Very quickly, she found the tofu pudding in the side dishes menu.


    The fair and soft tofu pudding sat in a porcin bowl. A kind of golden-red syrup was drizzled over it, and that was the sweet tofu pudding. There was another one with different ingredients scattered over and drizzled with some sauce, called the savory tofu pudding. They appeared to be a very exquisite dessert, and looked very cute.


    ��If you don��t like sweet things, you can try the savory tofu pudding. It��s refreshing and delectable with zero sugar. After having it, you would be even more beautiful, but that would not make you fat. It��s really the holy beauty product,�� Harrison rmended with a smile.


    ��Mm-hm. I can attest to that. I didn��t sleep wellst night, and have to meet an important client in the afternoon. Therefore, I came specially to have the tofu pudding at Mamy Restaurant this morning so that I can look my best immediately. This is the mysterious power of the tofu pudding,�� the youngdy sitting at the same table told Georgina with a smile as she put down the mirror in her hand.


    Keh sat up straight, and looked at Georgina with anticipation, his fists clenched tightly under the table.


    Georgina looked at the two strangers, and then at the menu in front of her. She pressed her lips together, and thought for a while before reaching out to close the menu. She shook her head, and lowered her gaze as she said, ��I don��t want to eat anything.��


    It was a very obvious rejection. She lowered her head, and sealed herself up like a stubborn stone.


    She hated food, and even hated herself, who hated food, even more.


    However, she could not nod. The only thing she was in control of was�� rejection.

 Chapter 1901 - Lets Bet

    <h4>Chapter 1901: Let��s Bet</h4>


    Thedy looked at Georgina in shock, but still retracted her gaze courteously, and picked up her mirror without saying anything again.


    Keh looked away. He tried his best to hide the disappointment in his eyes, although that was expected.


    Harrison also did not expect Georgina to reject his rmendation. However, when he saw her looking down like an abused kitten, her eyshes trembling, he could not help but sympathize with her.


    ��I think there must have been times when you loved trying new things,�� Harrison started.


    Georgina thought that Harrison would continue to persuade her like how others would, and throw out a bunch of reasons to convince her. She had even decided to leave straight away the moment he spoke. However, she did not expect that he neither persuaded her, nor reasoned with her.


    She looked up at him, and felt the gentleness in his gaze.


    It was not like the ring rays of the sun, but like the warm firece. Although it was not stunning, it was warm enough.


    After a slight hesitation, she nodded.


    Yes. There was a time when she loved trying new things.


    Then, no matter how busy her father was, there would always be a day when his time belonged to her.


    She would always bring him around the streets of Chaos City to try all the things she had never tried before. There were those which were delicious and those which were not. However, as long as it was new, she would be curious to try it out.


    ��I like it too. Whether it��s interesting things, interesting ces, or interesting food, as long as it��s something I haven��t tried, I would always give it a go.�� Harrison smiled brightly, as though he was very happy that there was something simr between the two of them.


    ��Mm-hm,�� Georgina replied softly. Although she did not carry on the conversation, she felt as though the two of them had gotten closer.


    ��Let��s not talk about somewhere far away. In Mamy Restaurant, whenever Boss Magunches a new dish, no matter what it is and no matter what others remark or guess about it, I will always order a serving without any hesitation. What others say does not count. I have to try it for myself for it to be real. If I missed out on a delicacy, that would be such a loss,�� Harrison continued despite Georgina��s silence.


    Georgina looked at Harrison with increasing curiosity. Back then, she was just like him. She would always feel an immense sense of loss if she were to miss out on a delicacy, just like him.


    ��Yesterday, Mamy Restaurant was closed for the day, and I swept the whole northern part of the city for street food. I discovered a few eateries that were not bad, but it was a pity those foods weren��t filling. Today, when the restaurant opened for operation, Boss Mag announced that he would beunching a new dish again. That��s really a pleasant surprise.�� Harrison smiled brightly, and looked at Georgina as he said, ��Miss Georgina, let��s bet.��


    ��Hm?�� Harrison had made Georgina rx unknowingly. Upon hearing what Harrison said, Georgina could not help but be curious.


    Harrison said, ��Boss Mag isunching a new dish called Mapo Tofu today. Let��s bet and have a guess at what kind of dish it is. The loser must promise the winner something.��


    ��Mapo Tofu?�� Georgina repeated softly.?<i>This name sounds strange. What��s the link between tofu and tofu pudding? What is Mapo? Is it a person? Or a herb?</i>


    A million thoughts shed past her mind. It was just the name of a dish, but it made her very curious.


    ��Don��t worry. I will not raise anything overboard, but for your request, anything will do as long as I can do it,�� Harrison said with a smile. ��Would you be willing to y this game with me?��


    Georgina looked at Harrison��s smile, and although the answer she had in her heart was a rejection, she somehow nodded her head.


    ��In that case, I��ll start guessing first. I am guessing that this dish must be spicy, and it must be spicy and numbing. However, it��s made with tofu pudding. It must be quite a delicious snack,�� Harrison said excitedly. After that, he looked at Georgina, and asked, ��Miss Georgina, what kind of dish do you think it is?��


    ��I���� Georgina opened her mouth, and realized that she seemed to have fallen into Harrison��s gentle trap. He had been eating here every day, so he would definitely know this restaurant and the chef better than her. This was her first time here, and she hadpletely no idea about the restaurant and chef��s style. Guessing based on just the name of the dish was not easy at all.


    However, looking at Harrison, thepetitiveness within her which had disappeared long ago started awakening. She thought for a while, opened the menu, and found the Mapo Tofu in the stir-fried dishes section very quickly.


    In a white porcin te, there were white cubes submerged in bright red gravy. It was decorated with bits of minced meat and fresh chopped green onions. It looked really enticing.


    Georgina stared at the picture for a while, then looked up at Harrison, and said, ��I think it must be a dish that will make you eat a lot of rice.��


    ��It looks like we havepletely different guesses. I think it is a snack that is suitable to eat on its own, while you think that it��s a dish that has to go with rice. In that case, there will be a clear winner.�� Harrison nodded.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Georgina was rather confident. Based on her past experiences, this dish had to have rather extreme taste. It would not be a good choice to have it as a snack alone. However, with rice, one would definitely be able to wolf down a lot of it.


    ��Can I have your order, please?�� Just then, Yabemiya happened to reach their table.


    Thedy sitting with them ordered a set of sweet tofu pudding and a te of Yangzhou fried rice.


    ��I want a set of sweet tofu pudding, two roujiamos, and a Mapo Tofu,�� Harrison said with a smile. After that, he looked at Georgina, and said, ��Miss Georgina, I think you should see for yourself who exactly is the winner, right?��


    Georgina felt something amiss, but at the same time, she wanted to prove to Harrison that she was right. She hesitated for a while, looked at Yabemiya, and said, ��I want a set of Mapo Tofu and a bowl of rice.��


    ��Alright, please hold on.�� Yabemiya nodded with a smile.


    Keh looked at Georgina in surprise. This was the first time in two years she took the initiative to order food. It even felt unreal to him, and all this was thanks to the young man sitting in front of them.


    ��Sir, what would you like to have?�� Yabemiya looked at Keh.


    ��I want���� Keh hesitated for a while, and recalled what Harrison said before. He said, ��I would like a set of savory tofu pudding, a set of braised chicken and rice, and a set of eggnt with garlic sauce.��

 Chapter 1902 - Ill Just Have A Bite

    <h4>Chapter 1902: I��ll Just Have A Bite</h4>


    After ordering the food, Harrison was all smiles, while Georgina felt as though she had fallen into a trap.


    For these two years, she was basically surviving on IV drips.


    The feeling of hunger was long gone, and she was not interested in any food. She even felt repulsed by food.


    Now, she actually ordered a set of Mapo Tofu for herself.


    She fell silent for a while, and was about to find an exnation for this situation.


    ��Your eyes are very beautiful,�� Harrison said seriously as he looked into her eyes, interrupting her thoughts.


    Georgina was stunned, and she quickly blushed.


    Her eyes were of a pale purple color, and she had been praised for her eyes by many ever since she was young.


    If there was anything that could be praised about her right now, it seemed like it would only be her eyes.


    Only, people could not see her eyes most of the time.


    And for these two years, other than her father, it seemed only Harrison had told her that.


    ��Thank you.�� Georgina smiled meekly. It was a foreign feeling, but she could not help but feel warm inside.


    <i>She smiled!</i>?Keh also smiled. However, he started looking at Harrison with a moreplicated feeling. This fatty actually flirted with his daughter right in front of him. However, he could not stop him.


    Harrison looked at the smile that shed across Georgina��s face, and felt encouraged. He asked, ��Miss Georgina, you must have grown up in Chaos City, right?��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Georgina nodded.


    ��In that case, you must know Sitter Alley. 10 years ago, that was the ce where all the eateries and snacks gathered in Chaos City. It was the source of almost all novelty snacks, which would then spread to all the streets, alleys, and food stalls. But that��s where you could get the most authentic taste.��


    ��I know that ce!�� Georgina could not help but raise her voice a little. When she was young, she stayed near Sitter Alley, the heaven of her childhood. Every day when she was released from Chaos School, she would go to Sitter Alley for some snacks first.


    Thinking back, it was already more than 10 years ago. Back then, her mother was the one who would fetch her from school. Her mother was the world��s gentlest mother who would be willing to eat everything with her.


    ��I made a trip to Sitter Alley a few days ago, and there were not many of those eateries left. I heard that most of them had moved to Aden Square, and some of them had closed down. I doubt it��ll be easy to find the tastes of our childhood anymore,�� Harrison said with a sigh.


    ��They��re�� gone?�� Georgina could not hide the disappointment in her eyes. She had always gone to Sitter Alley once in a while in the past, but not in the recent two years. She did not know that it had already declined.


    Harrison looked at Georgina with a smile. ��Sitter Alley might have declined, but the snacks with a ssic taste can withstand the test of time. If you want to eat them again, I can bring you around the streets and alleys to look for them again. We will definitely find them.��


    Georgina looked at Harrison. There was a ray of light. There seemed to be a crack in her sealed-up heart, and the ray of light had shone in through the crack.


    ��Ahem�� if you don��t mind, I can join you too.�� Keh could not hold himself back. He let out a dry cough to make his presence known.


    Georgina looked away with a blush. She lowered her gaze, and did not reply to Harrison further.


    ��Uncle, if you are willing to go, there will be no problem about that.�� Harrison was not shy at all. However, it was not very appropriate to flirt with the man��s daughter in front of him.


    However, Miss Georgina smiled and talked to him. She even ordered a set of Mapo Tofu. That was not a bad start.


    Now, what he was worried about was whether the Mapo Tofu would fail him. After all, the savory tofu pudding was rejected. The most important thing was whether the first bite of Mapo Tofu would capture her heart or make her put her chopsticks down.


    The temporary silence was interrupted by the dishes being served.


    ��Please enjoy.��


    Yabemiya ced the dishes on the table, and left with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Georgina appeared to be attracted by the Mapo Tofu, which was giving off a tingling spicy scent.


    On a white porcin te were small cubes of tofu submerged in a bright red gravy. Amidst the red and white were some minced meat and fresh chopped green onions sprinkled on top. The bright color made the dish look delectable.


    Georgina kept telling herself,?<i>I don��t want to eat. I just want to prove that I��m right�� That��s all!</i>


    However, the fragrance and steam of the spiciness kept wafting over and tempting her.


    Her desire to eat, which had been sealed for a long time, was like baby shoots in spring, peeking out of the soil under the attack of the fragrance.


    Her psychological resistance to food seemed weak and fragile before this strong attack.


    ��The color looks very vibrant, and I can already smell the spiciness. The shape of this tofu is firmerpared to the tofu pudding. The taste, however���� Harrison looked at Georgina with a smile, and said, ��Miss Georgina, why don��t we both give it a try, and see who exactly has gotten it right.��


    ��I��m only giving it a taste,�� Georgina said seriously. After that, she picked up a spoon, and scooped up a piece of tofu.


    The small cube of tofu had obvious edges, and was covered in the thick red gravy. The minced meat and chopped green onions as decorations made it look even more enticing.


    Georgina swallowed. She was actually secretly looking forward to tasting it.


    This was a very peculiar feeling. Thest time she had actually looked forward to eating had been probably more than two years ago.


    For the past two years, there had been almost nothing that could make her excited.


    Perhaps it was because the smell of this Mapo Tofu was really too enticing. Perhaps, it was because the person sitting in front of her had warmed her heart and stomach, making her feel that there were still beautiful things in this world.


    She blew on it, and after it appeared to have cooled down, Georgina put it into her mouth.


    Hot!!!


    The moment the tofu entered her mouth, the scalding sensation caught Georgina off guard.


    Although the surface temperature had decreased significantly, the interior of the tofu was still as hot as when it was just taken out of the pot. That made her shudder.


    She stopped herself from spitting out the tofu, and opened her mouth to take deep breaths to cool down the tofu.


    That was when the taste of the Mapo Tofu came in.


    The soft and tender tofu melted in her mouth immediately. The minced meat also disintegrated the moment she bit into it.


    The numbness, spiciness, freshness, fragrance, and tenderness exploded in her mouth instantly, bringing her taste buds back to life.


    Her taste buds that did not know what was vor anymore were hit with a strong attack without any warning, wave after wave without stopping.


    ��Ah~~��


    Georgina closed her eyes slightly, but still could not help but let a moan escape her mouth.

 Chapter 1903 - Cant Stop!

    <h4>Chapter 1903: Can��t Stop!</h4>


    It was an indescribable taste, and Georgina was unable to control her bodily reactions.


    Georgina felt as though she had fallen deeply for the Mapo Tofu. Her physical and psychological resistance towards food crumbled in front of it, and it became the most beautiful catalyst.


    Yes. She could not help but wee its beautiful taste.


    Irresistible.


    This was unlike any food she had eaten before. The taste and texture were very unique, and it totally thrashed all the delicacies in her memory.


    The authentic numbing taste triggered her heart and stomach. The hot tofu, coated with ayer of fragrant spiciness, brought about a very strong attack.


    That attack was something no other food had made her feel.


    The tiny crack in her heart was torn apart at that moment to allow an even bigger ray of light to shine in.


    At that moment, she felt as though she had seen a small, crowded alley that was lined with different food stalls.


    The crowd weaved through the stalls to try different food.


    Meanwhile, she also saw a gentle woman holding a little girl in a red shirt in the crowd. She was eating gracefully with the little girl, and there was a smile on her face all the time.


    After swallowing the Mapo Tofu, Georgina��s forehead was already covered with beads of perspiration, and there were also tears in the corner of her eyes.


    ��Are you alright?�� Harrison asked with concern.


    ��It�� It was just too spicy.�� Georgina avoided Harrison��s eyes. The warm and spicy tofu slid down her throat and transformed into a ball of warmth, spreading throughout her body. This was when the spiciness started to show its prowess.


    Georgina quickly took a mouthful of rice. The soft and fluffy rice was particrly refreshing. The more she chewed, the sweeter it tasted. It was very good to suppress the spiciness brought about by the Mapo Tofu.


    <i>This rice�� is very delicious too!</i>?Georgina looked at the rice in disbelief. The rice had longer seeds than what she usually had. The grains of rice had a simr shape, and were translucent.


    After swallowing the rice, she could not help but stare at the Mapo Tofu.


    The numbing spiciness was addictive and irresistible.


    <i>I��ll just have one more bite. Last bite.</i>?Georgina stared at the Mapo Tofu, and gave herself a pep talk. After that, she picked up her spoon, and scooped up another piece of tofu. This time, she was not eager to put it in her mouth. Instead, she blew on it carefully for a while, and then�� She was still scalded.


    Sometimes, that was also a very blissful thing.


    The taste of the Mapo Tofu danced at the tip of her tongue. Georgina closed her eyes, and a tear rolled down the corner of her eyes.


    <i>It��s too blissful.</i>


    <i>This feeling is really too blissful.</i>


    For more than two years, she had been living in the shadows.


    At this moment, she felt enveloped by the warm sun once again.


    Actually, it was not food that she hated, but herself in the past��


    But now, she knew that the one she should not hate the most was still herself.


    ��It��s delicious����


    She swallowed the tofu with tears welling up in her eyes, and then had a mouthful of rice again. Georgina had already tossed away her burdens and worriespletely. She put another spoonful of Mapo Tofu into her mouth.


    The refreshing, numbing spiciness made her take bite after bite without stopping.


    <i>It seems�� this dish really goes very well with rice.</i>?Harrison looked at the scene, and smiled. He swallowed everything he wanted to say. Although he had lost, it felt as though he had won too. In any case, he was happy to be able to see Georgina eat.


    Keh looked at Georgina eating happily, and that big, bald, tattooed middle-aged man had tears in his eyes.


    It had been two years. He finally saw Georgina pick up a spoon on her own and start eating,


    For all those sleepless nights, he wanted to ask someone for help: what to do if your child refuses to eat?


    The worry that had made his hair white had been solved at this moment.


    After that, he looked at Harrison a little warily but with admiration. If it were not for this little fatty today, he might not be able to make Georgina eat anything. However, if Harrison wanted to woo Georgina, Keh would never agree to it so easily.


    Ding!


    Her spoon touched the bottom of the rice bowl. She had almost finished her bowl of rice, but there was still a lot of Mapo Tofu left.


    Georgina was slightly stunned. Immediately, she blushed.


    She�� actually finished a bowl of rice!


    ��I haven��t touched my bowl of rice yet. Why don��t you have it first?�� Harrison pushed her bowl to Georgina with a smile.


    Georgina looked at Harrison, and then at that bowl of rice. She suddenly smiled at Harrison, and said, ��Thank you.��


    After that, she picked up her spoon and continued eating.


    <i>Does it really go so well with rice?</i>?Harrison got Yabemiya to get him another bowl of rice. He scooped up a spoonful of Mapo Tofu, and put it into his mouth curiously.


    Although the Mapo Tofu had been served for quite a while, it still managed to scald him.


    The tofu melted in his mouth and the numbing spiciness exploded in his mouth. He was caught off-guard by that assailing deliciousness.


    ��Ssss~ Hu~�� After swallowing the Mapo Tofu, Harrison opened his mouth and breathed out. The numbing spiciness filled his entire mouth. Right now, all he wanted was a bowl of rice��


    In the kitchen, Mag watched Georgina eat, and could not help but exim, ��Harrison does have some tricks up his sleeve.��


    Firis, who was ting the food, turned back to ask, ��What did you say?��


    ��Nothing. I said I need to apply anotheryer of sauce on the kebabs,�� Mag said with a smile as he looked away.


    Making an anorexic person regain her desire to eat was something he could do, but making her walk out of the shadows would require Harrison to put in more effort.


    After finishing the second bowl of rice, the Mapo Tofu was also almost gone.


    ��Burp~�� Georgina let out an unfulfilled burp. After that, she covered her mouth with embarrassment.


    Harrison, who started eatingter, put his spoon down almost at the same time. He looked at Georgina with a smile, and said, ��It��s very obvious that you won. This Mapo Tofu is indeed a dish that goes very well with rice. It��s not suitable to be eaten as a snack on its own.��


    ��Mm-hm,�� Georgina replied softly. Her smile showed that she was in a pretty good mood.


    ��I lost. I can ede to a request from you.�� Harrison looked at Georgina seriously. ��What would you like me to do?��


    Georgina lowered her head, and thought for a while. She looked up at Harrison as though she had made a very important decision, and said, ��Can you�� apany me to find those street foods?��


    She tightly gripped the corner of her shirt, and looked away quickly, as though she was waiting for her sentence.


    Harrison was slightly stunned. After that, he smiled and nodded as he said, ��Sure. I can go with you anytime. Just call me.��


    Georgina looked at Harrison, and her eyes lit up. A smile blossomed on her pale face.


    She found the light again.


    A ray of light that was willing to shine on her.

 Chapter 1904 - Matchmakers Red Packet +1

    <h4>Chapter 1904: Matchmaker��s Red Packet +1</h4>


    Mag received a big red packet. That made him feel like the god of marriage�� or rather, a matchmaker.


    He was happy, of course, since he could get a red packet.


    However, what made him happy was that Harrison could find thedy that he liked, and was willing to care for and protect her, to bring her out of her shadow and her pain. That was also a good deed in itself.


    ��The Mapo Tofu is a good thing indeed.�� Magughed. He kept the red packet carefully and looked left and right. After making sure that Irina was not around, he let out a sigh of relief.


    The existence of delicacies was to make people enjoy eating.


    If he could unknowingly change these people��s lives, that would make him feel that cooking was a very beautiful thing.


    As a dish that went really well with rice, Mapo Tofu had garnered good reviews from the customers.


    It also caused the rice to sell really well today.


    ***


    ��Georgina, why don��t we go skiing,�� Keh told Georgina pamperingly in the horse-drawn carriage.


    Georgina looked at Keh, but did not say anything for a long time.


    Her father, who used to be a strict and serious father, suddenly seemed to have aged a lot.


    The hair that peeked out of his head was already white. The wrinkles on his face could be seen clearly. His strong and straight back was slightly bent.


    All this was because of her.


    She was so silly to hurt the closest person to her for a person who had never really looked at her before.


    Georgina felt her nose go sour. She pounced into Keh��s embrace as she choked up, and said, ��Father, I��m sorry����


    Keh��s body froze. He looked at Georgina, who was sobbing in his embrace, and smiled. He patted her back gently. ��There, there����


    ***


    ��Today is a really good day.�� Harrison stood beside his horse-drawn carriage, looked up into the sky, andughed.


    The coachman peeked his head out, and asked curiously, ��Boss, did something good happen today?��


    ��Of course there is something good.�� Harrisonughed. However, he did not say much to the coachman. He had already made ns with Miss Georgina to go out to Sitter Alley to find those famous street foods.


    He felt as though he had fallen in love.


    Although he only had a meal with her once, and they did not exchange more than 100 sentences, he was already certain that she was the one.


    ��Go back first. I��ll be walking around Aden Square this afternoon. I��ll give you half a day off,�� Harrison said to the coachman as he waved his hand. After that, he sauntered off.


    Although he had made ns with Miss Georgina to seek the food out tomorrow, he still decided to recon the ce so that he could perform well tomorrow.


    This was the first time he had such a strong urge to be in a rtionship ever since he became an adult.


    Being in a rtionship was no small matter.


    Many times, it was a plot that had been nned for a long time.


    Therefore, men should be even more careful outside.


    ***


    The various representatives gathered in Chaos City, and were discussing the joint investigation at the meeting room.


    Sean was the leader of the Roth Empire��s representative team. Louis and Dous from the giant dragon tribes had also arrived, showing how much importance they ced on this matter.


    The various representatives had sent out their 10th-tier powerhouses as representatives. The devil escaping from the seal was no small matter.


    ��Why aren��t Alex and Irina here?�� Dous asked Michael.


    The various representatives also looked at Michael. Alex and Irina were the ones who raised this matter, and now that the various representatives had gathered, they were the only ones missing.


    ��I would only manage to meet those two once in a while.�� Michael shook his head and smiled. After that, he got someone to switch on the projector to show the representatives what Mag had captured in the cave that day.


    The expressions on the various representatives�� faces turned serious. Most of them had seen, with their eyes, the seal in the Thunderstorm Mountains, so they were very clear what that ruined stone door and pieces of the seal from the spell formation meant.


    ��It was indeed traces left behind by a giant dragon. I��m afraid Rankster is the only Frost Dragon that was capable of that,�� Louis said solemnly.


    Everyone looked at Dous. This great elder of the Frost Dragon tribe had the most say.


    Dous remained silent for a while. He sighed, and said, ��Rankster had disappeared three years ago, and there was no news of him until today.��


    This was no secret at all. Rankster and Alex disappeared almost at the same time, and that caused many spections.


    Michael said, ��Alex said that there was only one frost dragon scale found on site. He did not discover Rankster��s corpse. Everyone has to go over there to unravel the mystery of what happened at the sealednd.��


    ��In that case, why don��t we set off now and take a look at the sealednd before making a decision,�� Sean said.


    ��That��s true. Let��s set off, then.�� Michael nodded. He stood up and led the various representatives to the front yard.


    Not longter, various flying steeds flew off from the city lord��s castle and out of the city.


    ***


    In the textile factory in the northern part of the city.


    Ashley walked into Irina��s office. She looked at Irina, who was studying a blueprint, and said, ��Your Highness, the construction team is formed. There are a total of 3000 elves. 300 of them will be in charge of supplying the materials. The first batch of wood ntedst night is ready to use.��


    ��Fantastic.�� Irina put the blueprint down, and looked at Ashley as she said, ��When the school is built, we��ll not disband the team. We might very well be able to get other construction offers. The dwarves are destined to only be able to do manual work because of their standard of beauty, but we can do delicate work.��


    ��Alright.�� Ashley nodded. She had no doubts about Irina��s decision at all.


    After moving to Chaos City, the Night Elves had already passed through the initial difficult stages, and now Irina was arranging for them to get employment so that they could blend into Chaos City.


    During this process, Irina had made many intelligent decisions.


    As the person executing the ns, Ashley would obeypletely.


    All of a sudden, Irina looked up at the sky outside of the window and thought for a while. She stood up, and said, ��I��ll make a trip out. You can take a look at the blueprint first.��


    After saying that, Irina disappeared.


    ***


    For the entire morning, Luna visited more than 10 retired teachers. Almost all of them expressed their willingness to return to teaching upon hearing her intentions.


    ��Thank you so much, please, go back and have a rest.�� Luna walked out of a mathematics teacher��s house with a smile, and helped him close the door.


    <i>The 15th teacher. That��s unexpectedly smooth.</i>?Luna took out a small notebook and flipped it open. She put a small tick beside a name, and there were dozens of names that she had yet to visit.


    Indeed, teachers had the greatest love for children. They would not reject almost anything that was within their capabilities.


    Two of the teachers were not in the best of health, so Luna did not raise this with them. It was best for one to do things within their capabilities.


    ��The next teacher is Teacher Kakashi. I wonder if he��d have gone to sleep by the time I arrived.�� Luna bought a couple of pancakes from the roadside stall, and started eating them with the water she brought with her as she nned her afternoon itinerary.

 Chapter 1905 - Affinity +1

    <h4>Chapter 1905: Affinity +1</h4>


    After the afternoon operations, Mag nced over from the entrance of the Delicacy Extravaganza, and saw a long line outside the seafood shop. Immediately, he felt relieved.


    During the morning and afternoon operations, there were many customers inquiring about the stir-fried octopus in XO sauce.


    Mag told them clearly that it was limited to the Delicacy Extravaganza, and everyone could go back home to learn it, or wait till next year��s Delicacy Extravaganza, where it might appear again.


    It was a very sneaky but effective method.


    On top of that, the octopus tentacle series dishes��other than the octopus balls��were all very simple and quick to make. Judging from the ever-increasing number of fans, it seemed like those dishes would soon be amon home-cooked dish in Chaos City.


    It was so worth it to spend only a few copper coins to taste a dish that would cost a few hundred copper coins in a restaurant. On top of that, the taste would be simr. What a steal!


    Of course, if the customers could profit from it, Mag, who sold the octopus tentacles, would never lose money from it.


    On his way back to the restaurant, Mag was dragged away by the excited Hannah.


    ��I refuse����


    Before Mag could even voice his refusal, Hannah had already pulled out a thick gold pipe. She looked at Mag, and said excitedly, ��Boss, we��ve seeded. A high-quality seal pipe. It can withstand the high pressure of the steam. This will definitely not blow up.��


    ��Mm-hm. Not bad.�� Mag studied the pipe closely and nodded. After that, he nced at the different parts ced on the floor with a smile, and asked, ��Almost done?��


    ��Mm-hm. We can start assembling the machine tomorrow. Boss Mobai found me a very skillful craftsman to help me with the assembly. There will be no problem for sure.�� Hannah nodded happily. Although she had two dark eye circles, and was smeared with carbon and dust, they did not affect her beauty at all.


    ��I��ll make a trip there tomorrow,�� Mag said. He was really worried about Hannah. This blueprint was provided by him. As long as the craftsmanship and sizes were right, there should be no problem. However, to be safe, he would still go over to take a look.


    ��That��s great.�� Hannah smiled widely, revealing her two neat rows of teeth. The thought of remaking her self-brewed wine in Chaos City at an even bigger scale with a more advanced brewery made it difficult for Hannah to contain her excitement.


    ��It��s been hard on you, Boss Mobai and Lulu.�� Mag greeted the two who were forging the metal parts in the workshop.


    ��Hehe, it��s not hard with Boss Mag��s Yangzhou fried rice,�� Mobai said with a chuckle as he wiped his perspiration away.


    While they were rushing out the work for the past few days, Hannah had been the one bringing them takeaway food so that they did not have to line up.


    ��When we��re done with work, let��s gather for a few sses.�� Mag loved honest people. He did not further disturb them in their work, and returned to the restaurant.


    There was information about Rankster from the Gray Temple in the study room. Rankster was once known to be the archenemy of Alex and the chosen one in the Frost Dragon tribe. There were many legendary stories about him.


    Therefore, there was much information about him in the Gray Temple Informations department.


    There were no traces or clues left behind with regard to the case of the broken Great Old One��s seal.


    Meanwhile, Rankster had be the only point of breakthrough for it.


    However, he had disappeared three years ago, and the only way was to try to find some rted clues from all the information, which would take more than an hour to go through.


    Mag did not find any relevant information to the Great Old Ones. Instead, he understood the whole of Rankster��s life.


    He was indeed a tough character. He was an illegitimate son of the Golden Dragon tribe and the Frost Dragon tribe, and was not well-liked. Furthermore, he was seen as the lowest-ss mix-blood dragon, but managed to be reborn in adversity. That was when he showed everyone what he was capable of. His hands were stained with blood from countless people as he climbed onto the throne of the Frost Dragon tribe.


    If he was the main character, this story could be a very exciting drama on a passionate dragon king.


    Rankster even lived in Chaos City for a period of time decades ago. However, there was no detailed recording, so he probably hid his identity back then.


    This was actually very interesting. Decades ago, Rankster was already the chief of the Frost Dragon tribe. He was the person in power, and not a puppet of the elders.


    He could have just assumed his identity. Why did he conceal himself ande to Chaos City?


    ��Is he dead, or is he trapped somewhere? Or maybe he was controlled?�� Mag ced the information back into the box with a tightly-knit frown.


    Judging from Rankster��s personality, it was impossible for him to be hiding somewhere.


    ��Unless�� his current situation was somewhat like mine back then? He was also severely injured?�� Mag suddenly thought of a possibility.


    Rankster had made countless enemies, way more than Alex. There were even people from the Frost Dragon tribe who wished he was dead.


    There were too many people who wanted him dead in this world. He could not allow himself to even be weak.


    He had to protect his wife and children with his undying will.


    Therefore, even though he had disappeared for three years with no news at all, and the Frost dragon throne had been empty, no one dared to do anything to Elizabeth directly.


    ��What a headache.�� Mag stood up and scratched his head. He still could not find a way out.


    ��Ding!


    ��Congrattions for gaining more than 10,000 believers! Sess in upgrading to Master Chef!��


    Just then, the system��s voice rang in Mag��s head.


    Mag paused in his actions. He suddenly felt a miraculous power start pouring in from the top of his head. He felt as though his spiritual energy had increased. This felt like enlightenment, and it was very miraculous.


    ��Is this the power of a Master Chef?�� Mag clenched his fists slowly. After a while, he rolled his eyes, and said, ��Why don��t I feel anything?��


    Although he did feel enlightened, Mag did not feel that there was any substantial increase in his powers.


    ��Please feel it with your heart. The power of a chef is not just a pure increment of strength. It will also be disyed in other aspects.�� The System��s voice rang again.


    ��Could it be that I can flip dishes in the wok faster?�� Mag cocked his brow. He did not really buy what the System said.


    ��Reward for Upgrade has been released: Affinity +1!�� the System said again.


    This time, Mag felt a cooling sensation at his crown. His slightly spiked-up hairstyle was pressed down by something, but he still did not feel anything.


    ��Just that?��


    Mag��s brows were knit even tighter together. He felt cheated.


    ��Affinity is a form of charisma. It will also not disy any obvious advantage or disadvantage to you physically,�� the System exined.


    ��Then I��d rather somece that should be longer grow longer.�� Mag pressed his lips together. In any case, he felt cheated.


    ��If you don��t believe me, go outside and take a look.��


    ��Fine. I��ll go out and take a look. What��s the big deal.�� Mag walked down the stairs, opened the door, and went out. A youngdy was standing at the restaurant door, seemingly looking at the restaurant��s notice. The door opened outwards and caused a rush of air towards her, causing her skirt to�� fly up.

 Chapter 1906 - Babla Returns

    <h4>Chapter 1906: Ba Returns</h4>


    Mag swore he did not do it on purpose. At least, he would not do something so lowly�� baby pink�� Aah, ptui! He had already closed his eyes.


    Shrieks, Chaos.


    ording to the speed of free fall, the skirt would probably have fallen back in ce. Mag opened his eyes, and looked at thedy who took two steps back in shock while holding her skirt down.


    ��Vivian.�� Mag finally saw thedy clearly. After that, he was relieved. At least it was someone he knew.


    ��Boss Mag, you��re actually someone like that!�� Vivian pressed her skirt as she looked at Mag with shock and embarrassment in front of the restaurant door.


    ��My apologies, Miss Vivian. I did not expect you to be standing outside the door. However, don��t worry. I closed my eyes just now, and didn��t see anything at all,�� Miss said apologetically. He was indeed in the wrong. Something like this was very serious todies.


    Vivian looked at Mag��s sincere expression, and felt her anger subside significantly. She thought for a while. Boss Mag had never really gone close todies. He had always maintained a decent distance and showndies basic respect. He was not the kind who would do something lowly. Besides, she was appearing rather strange to be standing at his door. Therefore, Vivian let go of her skirt, and said unnaturally, ��Alright, we��ll let this pass.��


    ��We��ll let this pass?�� Mag was shocked. He thought he had toe up with a good exnation, like why the wind was so strong, or why there would be an upward wind when the door was pushed open�� He did not expect Vivian to let it pass after just ncing at him.


    <i>Could this be the so-called Affinity +1?</i>?Mag raised his brow with uncertainty.


    ��I wonder if I can help you with anything seeing that you��re here at the restaurant at this hour?�� Mag changed the topic for her.


    ��Yes, I am here to look for you.�� Vivian nodded.


    ��Huh?��


    ��I heard that you and Luna are building a new school. Can I be a teacher there?�� Vivian went straight to the point.


    ��If I didn��t remember wrongly, you seemed to have applied to teach at Chaos School, right?�� Mag was a little shocked.


    Vivian nodded. ��Yes. However, I��ve decided to give up on Chaos School and join your new school.��


    ��You didn��t make it?��


    ��Boss Mag!�� Vivian blushed. She was rather embarrassed, but still said with her head held high, ��I was just�� just that one or two points away.��


    ��Teacher Luna is in charge of hiring teachers. She looks at one��s responsibility to the children. I think there would be an assessment and interview. You can apply for it first.�� Mag smiled. However, Vivian was a very outstandingdy. There should not be a problem for her to be a teacher.


    ��I see. I should have just gone to Luna.�� Vivian nodded and waved goodbye to Mag. ��Bye, Boss Mag.��


    ��Bye.�� Mag watched Vivian leave in the horse-drawn carriage. Their team was expanding rapidly, and that was a good thing.


    After seeing Vivian leave, Mag went out to walk around the streets.


    Although he did not have heads turning or girls screaming at him, Mag could feel the obvious kinder looks at him from passersby, and even stray cats and dogs would wag their tails at him.


    <i>It looks like that��s the so-called Affinity +1.</i>?Mag returned to the restaurant, deep in thought. Such upgrades in charisma were indeed invisible.


    That was an ability that should be treasured.


    Human interactions and first impressions could determine many things in the future.


    If you were unable to give another person a positive first impression, that would mean that no one would be interested to know you no matter how talented you were.


    On top of that, a higher affinity would mean that it would be easier to be liked by others and to build trust with people.


    <i>This is simply an ability custom-made for sales.</i>?Mag stroked his chin. So far, this seemed to be the advantage he felt from the God of Cookery system training.


    Besides, this ability was rather useful to him as of now. He wanted to get more fans and thus level up in the culinary realm. Having a higher affinity would make it easier for him to gain fans.


    <i>Interesting.</i>?Mag nodded. He was already thinking of changing the video at the Delicacy Extravaganza with a new one.


    Just as he closed the door, a stunning white light shone in the middle of the restaurant. After that, a silhouette rose with a table on top.


    ��Huh?��


    Their gazes met, and they were both stunned.


    ��Er�� Boss, stop staring. Help me get the table on my head off,�� Ba said angrily at Mag.


    ��Alright.�� Mag removed the table on Ba��s head with a smile. To be honest, if she had lowered her head for a while, the table would not have been on her head.


    Ba, who had changed into a pink dress, rubbed her head and kicked the table. After that, she looked around and asked, ��They��re all not around?��


    ��Mm-hm. They��re all in Miya��s shop.�� Mag nodded.


    Ba looked at Mag and sized him up. She felt as though he looked a little different. However, she could not put her finger on it. She frowned and thought for a while before asking, ��Have you showered?��


    ��You can tell?�� Mag frowned. He felt that her questions were a little strange.


    ��No, it was just a random greeting. I��ll go look for them.�� Ba quickly realized that her question sounded weird. She blushed and escaped out of the door.


    After opening the door, she came back within three seconds. She closed the door and breathed out some cold air. She shuddered and eximed, ��It��s so cold! Why is it still winter!��


    ��It already was when you left. You��ve only left for a few days. Were you thinking that it would be summer the moment you were back?�� Mag rolled his eyes. He looked at Ba, who was dressed in a thin dress, andughed.


    ��The Moon Nation is really hot right now. Who knew�� that it would still be so cold here.�� Ba stomped her foot angrily, or maybe because she was too cold.


    ��Put this on and go. Remember to bring it back tonight.�� Mag went up to get a coat, and put it on Ba.


    The mid-length trench coat almost reached her ankles.


    ��It��s so warm!�� Ba suddenly felt like she could do everything again. She thanked Mag and went out.


    <i>Ba has returned. Our new help request should be here soon too. Looks like the Moon Nation will be tied closely to the Nond Continent.</i>?Mag smiled. As long as the various representatives could ascertain that the Great Old One had broken through the seal and escaped, how to find and reseal it would only be a matter of time.


    The Great Old One could not be killed, so they could only seal it back to temporarily stop it before finding other ways to kill it��for example, by eating it up.


    ***


    During dinner, Ba brought specialty gifts from the Moon Nation, and gave them to everyone.


    Other than the glistening jewelry, there were also the interesting, irregr-shaped moon stones that gave off a soft, silver glow.

 Chapter 1907 - Gentle Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 1907: Gentle Assassin</h4>


    The moon stone, which was very smooth, was a little like jade. It was cool to touch, and would glow on its own, which made it very fantastical. It was more well-liked by the usual gold, silver, and other gemstones.


    ��It��s so pretty. I want to make it into a pendant. It looks just like a teardrop. How beautiful,�� Annie said with a smile as she held a small moon stone in her hands.


    ��Polish this up a little. I want to make it into a moon stone ring. It looks better than a jade ring,�� Yabemiya said equally happily after choosing a round moon stone.


    ��You guys actually like this stone so much?�� Ba looked at everyone with a strange expression.


    ��Ba, this moon stone must be very precious, right?�� Firis asked Ba shyly.


    ��Er�� I just grabbed a handful of them from the garden before I left. This kind of stone is just one of those that could be found everywhere at our ce.�� Ba shrugged. She looked at everyone, who was in disbelief, and continued, ��I don��t know that you guys would actually like this. If I��d known, I would have gotten them to choose a few better-looking ones.��


    ��Rare things are more precious. This moon stone is of better quality than most jades, and it can even give off its own glow. With a little polishing, it could be a rather good piece of jewelry. However, as there is a lot of it on the moon, it became worthless there.�� Mag smiled as he picked up a piece of moon stone. ��However, you can��t find this on the Nond Continent. As long as we tag it as imported from the moon, we will definitely be able to fetch a high price.��


    ��Why don��t we sell stones? We��ll transport the worthless moon stones on the moon to Chaos City to sell. We��ll definitely be able to earn a lot of money,�� Amy suggested as her eyes lit up.


    Mag looked at Amy with admiration. This little fellow��s brain turned really fast. She had the potential to be a rich businessman at such a young age.


    ��Would people really want them?�� Ba was still rather uncertain. There really was a lot of this stone in Moon Nation. Their floors would usually beid with mega-sized moon stones, and the quality of those was much betterpared to these small stones.


    ��Next time you go back to Moon Nation, bring as many of them as you can. I can guarantee that everything will be sold out. We��ll split profits equally between ourselves,�� Mag said with a smile. The jewelry field was one where one could profit up to hundreds and thousands of folds, especially for the moon stone, with such high quality and low costs. If he did not profit that much, he would even be embarrassed to say that he was selling jewelry.


    ��Alright. In that case, I��ll choose the best decorative stones next time, and fill up my space magic ring.�� Ba nodded excitedly.


    She was notcking money, but enjoyed making money.


    ��Right, you have to let me know in advance if anyone from the Moon Nation is going to be teleported over. Otherwise, I would feel ack of security if people keep teleporting to the restaurant. Besides, I��ve already gotten people to set up some defensive spell formation in the restaurant. If they appear out of nowhere, they might get injured identally.��


    Mag did not want to keep seeing people teleported over with a table on their heads like Ba did today.


    On top of that, the restaurant did have a 9th-tier defense capability. If someone from the Moon Nation suddenly teleported over, and started engaging in a fight with the restaurant, it would be a mess.


    Ba thought for a while, and replied, ��Alright. However, it��s rather troublesome to keep activating the teleportation portal. Why don��t we set a time every month? That way, the restaurant��s business would not be affected as well.��


    ��That��ll do too.�� Mag thought for a while, and nodded in agreement.


    The most valuable part of Mamy Restaurant right now was not thend that it was on, but rather that it was on the ancient teleportation portal that linked the Moon Nation and Nond Continent. This effectively meant that the restaurant was like customs to both sides.


    If Ba was not the princess of the Moon Nation, Mag would just mark up the price straight away, and make everyone who wanted to use this teleportation portal pay an entrance fee. That would be a faster money-making method than running a restaurant.


    Right now, both parties were still in their initial exchange stages. Besides, the Nond Continent needed the Moon Nation��s help to seal the Great Old Ones. He naturally wouldn��t do something like that.


    However, if both parties were to open up a travel project to the moon, Mag would be more than willing to earn some money from those wealthy people who wanted to go up.


    ��How long do you intend to stay this time?�� Mag asked. Now that the passageway to Moon Nation had been cleared, Ba could return home anytime.


    ��I��m back to work. I��ll stay�� until the restaurant closes,�� Ba said matter-of-factly.


    ��As long as I don��t close down the restaurant, Mamy Restaurant will never be closed.�� Mag pressed his lips together. He looked at Ba with bewilderment, and asked, ��Aren��t you happy being a princess? Why did youe back to be a service staff member?��


    ��What��s so rare about being a princess? We have so many princesses there. I went back for a few days, and it was indeed boring to be a princess. Working is better. This ce is really good. I love it here.�� Ba shook her head.


    ��Alright, whatever floats your boat.�� Mag raised his brow. It seemed like times had indeed changed. Working had be the new in thing.


    Ba��s return meant that the manpower shortage in Mamy Restaurant was relieved.


    With her spatial magic powers, Ba was the cornerstone of the restaurant in terms of serving food. She could send the dishes to the customers very efficiently.


    Tonight��s dinner was quite a feast. Mag prepared it specially to wee Ba back. Therefore, they had to start half an hour earlierpared to their usual meal time.


    ***


    Outside the restaurant, a line began to form.


    Among the people in the line was arge man dressed in ck. His hat was pressed down very low, and he was hanging his head low as he spoke softly to the middle-aged man standing in front of him in the line. He asked, ��Chief Editor Gan, do you think anyone can recognize me like this?��


    The bald man who was addressed as chief editor turned to nce at the man in ck, chuckled, and said, ��Mylo, those who know you could still recognize you with one nce. Those who don��t know you won��t even take a second nce at you, much less recognize you.��


    ��That��s terrible!�� Mylo was stunned. He looked left and right cautiously.


    ��This is Chaos City. You��ve never been here before, nor have you exposed any of the restaurants here. You don��t have to be worried about getting beaten up,�� Gan said with a smile.


    Gan was the chief editor of the gourmet magazine?<i>Perfect Food</i>. The magazine was one of the most influential gourmet magazines on the Nond Continent, but it had not been doing well recently.


    <i>Meatatarianism</i>?and?<i>Vegetarianism</i>?had been breaking the records for two to three months in a row. This had be normal, and their tens of thousands of sales thrashed?<i>Perfect Food</i>pletely.


    And the reason for the sales of?<i>Meatatarianism</i>?and?<i>Vegetarianism</i>?to surge in these two to three months was one restaurant, which was Mamy Restaurant, right in front of them now.


    Both magazines�� new publications for the past two months had at least one article rted to Mamy Restaurant. With that, their sales shot up, and even many who did not have the habit of reading magazines subscribed to them.


    <i>Perfect Food</i>?was not willing to be a sitting duck aftergging behind by so much.


    Therefore, Gan brought his best writer from?<i>Perfect Food</i>, the gentle assassin, Mylo, here.


    He wanted to break all the lies made by?<i>Vegetarianism</i>?and?<i>Meatatarianism</i>. How could such an outstanding restaurant appear in a cecking delicacies like Chaos City?


    <i>Perfect Food</i>?would be using an article that would be 100% truthful to pull this restaurant down from the pedestal and thrash those two shameless magazines!

 Chapter 1908 - Delicacies Are Hard To Find

    <h4>Chapter 1908: Delicacies Are Hard To Find</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mylo, a food critic from?<i>Perfect Food</i>, became notorious within the food and beverages industry for his sarcastic writing.


    A saying in Rodu��s food and beverages industry went like this: beware of fire, beware of burrs, beware of Mylo!


    It was said that there were even restaurants that had their reputation tarnished by Mylo. There were even those that had privately raised funds to hire an assassin to cut off Mylo��s writing hand.


    Such news had been circting in Rodu��s gourmet circle. This had caused Mylo to always dress himself up unusually whenever he left his house.


    However, his frame was too eye-catching, and his purposeful dressing made him easy to notice.


    Thankfully, although he had been assailed by rotten eggs a few times, he still had not met the assassin that wasing for his hand.


    Mylo��s articles had a clear stand, and that was to use the strictest attitude to rate a restaurant. It was not criticism for the sake of criticism. Therefore, he had gained quite a lot of fans. His column was also the most popr column in?<i>Perfect Food</i>. Many chowhounds even used his column as a guide to avoiding pitfalls.


    Rodu was known as the city of delicacies with the highest number of restaurants on the Nond Continent. Their development in delicacies was not something the other races couldpare to.


    As for Chaos City, it was not even too much to say that Chaos City was the death town of delicacies.


    For a city that had only flourished for 100 years made up of people from all races who had brought their specialty foods with them, this meant that none of the core cuisines had been brought over.


    Actually, Mylo had been to Chaos City 10 years ago. However, the restaurants here were really a disappointment. He almost had no will to even lift his pen. Therefore, even Gan felt that Mylo had never been to Chaos City.


    This time, Mylo returned to Chaos City because of this rising star in the gourmet circle��Mamy Restaurant.


    He had seen some of the articles in?<i>Meatatarianism?</i>and?<i>Vegetarianism</i>. Derrick and Randy rose to poprity because they wrote about Mamy Restaurant. They became the highest-paid food critics overnight.


    Mylo was not jealous. He just did not like how they idealized and magicalized their description of Mamy Restaurant with their words. As for the food, he would not believe that food as delicious as they described would exist in this world.


    A lotus would not suddenly bloom in a death town. Mylo stood by his beliefs. Therefore, he came this time to expose Mamy Restaurant.


    <i>Meatatarianism?</i>and?<i>Vegetarianism?</i>were incorrigible. They were very influential magazines. If they were to cheat people into traveling all the way to Chaos City, only to leave them disappointed, that would be terrible.


    Mylo looked around. The restaurant door was shut tightly, but a line had already formed long ago. Such scenes were rare even in Rodu. This would only happen when famous restaurants had sales going on.


    <i>Are these actors?</i>?Mylo observed the people in the line carefully.


    Finding actors to build the atmosphere, and therefore attract unknowing customers were no new tactics. He had exposed many businesses which did that, causing such evil practices to die down.


    However, after close observation, Mylo was even more puzzled.


    The actors for restaurants would usually be poor people, and he would be able to tell from their clothing. Even if the businesses gave them clothes to wear, a person��s aura could not be concealed by their clothes.


    It was said that Mamy Restaurant had an expensive menu, and their main target audience was high-end customers.


    From the looks of these customers in the line, be it their clothing or their aura, it did seem like they were this group of people.


    After that, he listened closely to their conversation. Some of them were just engaged in small talk, but most of them were talking about delicacies, mostly from Mamy Restaurant.


    ��Hey, have you tried the Mapo Tofu newlyunched by Boss Mag?��


    ��I didn��t get to try it in the afternoon. What did it taste like? Is there really Mapo inside?��


    ��I didn��t see Mapo, but the taste�� tsk, tsk. Forget it. You should try it for yourselfter on. I think I can��t describe its goodness with my limited vocabry. In any case, it��s the best dish to go with rice.��


    ��Tofu pudding, of course you have to eat the sweet one����


    ***


    Such a lively atmosphere made Mylo nk out for a while.


    For a food lover, this would probably be the ideal atmosphere.


    On top of that, the line was very orderly, and there was afortable distance between everyone. This made conversing even morefortable.


    ��These people aren��t actors,�� Mylo told Gan softly.


    ��I can tell. Rich people would never line up for so long for peanuts. Neither would they be involved in such a fervent discussion with others.�� Gan nodded. He had aplicated expression. This appeared to be quite different from what they expected.


    ��Let me try to sound them out,�� Mylo said softly. After that, he looked at a tall and skinny youngster standing beside him. He had a pair of faint dark eye circles, and looked rather exhausted. However, he did appear to be rather friendly. Smiling, Mylo asked the youngster, ��Bro, could I ask you something?��


    Randy yawned. When he heard what Mylo said, he turned and looked at him. He quickly sized Mylo up, and thought,?<i>Such a tall person is notmon at all.</i>?However, Randy had always loved making friends. He nodded with a smile, and said, ��Please ask. From your ent, you don��t sound local at all.��


    ��We are traders from Rodu, and saw that so many people were lining up here, so we joined the crowd.�� Mylo nodded. Seeing that Randy was rather friendly, he rxed a little, and continued, ��I would just like to ask if this restaurant really has delicious food. We are in a rush, and would not like to waste too much time.��


    ��If you��re talking about delicious food, you��re at the right ce.�� Randy smiled. He said excitedly, ��This Mamy Restaurant is the best restaurant in Chaos City. It��s not even too much to call it the best restaurant on the Nond Continent! Here, you can try delicacies you would not be able to get anywhere else, because every dish on their menu was invented by Boss Mag. You might have to line up for a long time, but it��s very worth it.��


    Mylo was stunned by what Randy said. He didn��t expect that a random stranger that he found randomly would just start throwingpliments about Mamy Restaurant. This made him question his original judgment. He hesitated, and questioned, ��Is it really that good?��


    Judging from Randy��s clothing, he should be a youngster who needed not worry about work. Besides, he seemed rather passionate. That made him more believable as one could tell that he really liked the restaurant.


    ��Let me put it this way for you. I��ve been to many ces on the Nond Continent, and have tried countless restaurants, big and small. However, none of them could keep bringing something novel out like Mamy Restaurant. It even made me willing to stay here just for theunch of the next dish.


    ��You might find it difficult to understand how difficult it is to find something really delicious.. However, if you stick with Mamy Restaurant, once Boss Mag releases a new product, that would be the top-ss delicacy you��ve been searching long and hard for,�� Randy said seriously.

 Chapter 1909 - This Owner... Is Too Good?!

    <h4>Chapter 1909: This Owner... Is Too Good?!</h4>


    Mylo could deeply empathize with what Randy said about delicacies being hard to find, and even wanted to regard Randy as his soul mate.


    Mylo was a person with a very strict attitude towards delicacies. He was not just being sarcastic.


    If those businesses could be a little better, and stop serving mediocre food to their customers, he would not even bother writing anything.


    If there was any delicacy worth his rmendation, he would likewise not be stingy with his words.


    However, as of now, the rate at which such delicacies appeared was very low.


    He had been to many ces, but the more he traveled, the more disappointed he was. He��d rather return to Rodu to diss on those restaurants.


    Mylo could not help but have some expectations for Mamy Restaurant after hearing Randy��s praises.


    Of course, he still had reservations despite the expectation. Randy might havee to that conclusion because he had not tried any delicacy before. This was not impossible.


    ��I heard that Boss Mag had justunched a new product today. I didn��t manage to get out of bed for lunch, so I��m going to try this Mapo Tofu for dinner,�� Randy said with an expectant smile.


    ��That��s great.�� Mylo nodded with a smile. He could tell that Randy was attached to this restaurant.


    Based on his observations of the customers, Mylo could ascertain that this restaurant did not hire actors.


    For a restaurant to have so many customers line up willingly to await its opening, it had to have some capabilities.


    However, Mylo was still suspicious of the standard of this restaurant. He had to try it and find it good for it to be really good.


    He thought that an average restaurant in Rodu could open a branch in Chaos City and be as popr as this restaurant.


    This was what was known as dimensionality reduction.


    The owner of this restaurant might be from somewhere else, maybe even Rodu, and had used its better-than-Chaos-City standards to win over a group of customers.


    The waitsted half an hour. Mylo and Randy chatted casually, and they found much inmon.


    The restaurant door finally opened. A young man in a clean chef��s suit walked out to greet the customers with a smile.


    ��Look, that is Boss Mag. He is the owner and main chef of this restaurant,�� Randy introduced.


    ��At such a young age?�� Mylo looked at Mag in shock. He looked like he was only around 30.


    He looked a little too scrawny for a chef. Who knew if he would be able to lift up bigger pots. Being a chef was a lot of manualbor.


    Besides, his chef��s suit was so clean and white. Although Mylo also had some expectations towards a chef��s dressing and demeanor, for a chef to work in a kitchen dressed like that was too much of an act.


    If even a drop of oil sttered on the suit while stir-frying, wouldn��t the entire suit be ruined?


    Or did he change into a new set every day?


    To Mylo, cooking in the kitchen dressed like that was akin to restraining oneself, and increasing the difficulty of cooking.


    ��Yes. He��s the epitome of young and capable.�� Randy nodded. After that, hemented enviously, ��The number ofdies who want to marry Boss Mag could already make up the circumference of Aden Square.��


    ��That really makes one envious,�� Mylo chimed in sourly.


    The customers started entering. Mylo also moved forward with the line.


    He watched how Mag greeted the customers familiarly and courteously, and could even call out the customers�� nicknames.


    ��Not a bad atmosphere.�� Mylo nodded. This small detail was enough to make one feel the humanity in this restaurant.


    ��Boss Mag,�� Randy greeted with a smile.


    Mag looked at Randy��s dark eye circles, and said, ��It might be good to be young, but you still have to give your kidneys a break.��


    ��I can��t take a break, so I��m here looking for you to get it all pumped up again,�� Randy said with a smile and wink.


    Magughed as well. He knew that Randy had been a gigolo recently. A 30-year-old youngdy was at the wild age. Randy could not make the call to rest.


    Since he had decided on this path, he should know that.


    However, it was written all over his face��he loved it!


    ��Have a bit more roujiamoter,�� Mag said.


    ��Hehe, of course.�� Randy quickly walked in so that he would not block the customers behind.


    Mylo nodded slightly to Gan and Mylo in a greeting. They did not look familiar to him. They had to be first-timers.


    <i>Interacting with customersfortably. While he��s able to joke, he��s also able to maintain seriousness.</i>?Mylo had a good first impression of Mag.


    The moment he entered the restaurant, Mylo��s eyes lit up.


    The scale of the restaurant could only be considered average. There were only a few dozen tables in the main hall, with simple partitions between the tables that did not affect the flow of traffic. At the same time, customers could have some private space.


    The designated hot pot area was on the right, and was majorly separated from the normal dining area, with only two arched doorways for entrance and exit.


    It was said that it was because having hot pot and normal dining had two different atmospheres.


    The essories and decorations on the dining tables stunned Mylo at first nce.


    It was not because they were grand or big.


    It was because they gave one a sense of security andfort.


    There was afortable distance between tables, and there were refreshing wooden decorations with some greens to make one feel at ease.


    Mylo was stunned at this restaurant that had one feeling rxed and wanting to sit down and order some food immediately after stepping in.


    This was probably the atmosphere every restaurant would like to create. However, of all the restaurants he had been to, none of them could do it as well as Mamy Restaurant.


    What stunned Mylo the most was thedies standing at both sides. There was a half-dragon, an elf, an orc, a demon�� Although they were all of different races, the thing they had inmon was their stunning looks.


    ��This owner�� is too good?!�� Mylo eximed to himself. He looked away courteously, and reminded himself again that he was here for the food today.


    ��Let��s take a sit here.�� Gan chose a seat closest to the kitchen. There, they could better observe this restaurant, including how the service staff would serve the food and how things were doing in the kitchen.


    ��This kitchen�� is open for all to view?�� The moment Mylo sat down, he realized that the kitchen was actually separated by arge crystal wall. Sitting at this spot could enable him to see everything that was happening in the kitchen with one nce.


    ��That��s really���� Gan turned over upon hearing that, and was also in disbelief.


    ��That��s Boss Mag being confident and proud. He��s not even afraid people would learn his recipes with this open concept.�� Randy came to their table with a smile, and said, ��Mamy Restaurant has a table-sharing rule. Do you mind?��

 Chapter 1910 - This Can Be Cured Too?

    <h4>Chapter 1910: This Can Be Cured Too?</h4>


    Of course Mylo minded. With another person with them, it would not be as easy for them tomunicate.


    However, Mamy Restaurant had a table-sharing rule, and he had seen it in Randy��s and Derrick��s articles. That was one unique point of Mamy Restaurant, so he had no reason to say no.


    On top of that, he had a great time conversing with this youngster who had given him the answers to a lot of his questions just now. He had the thought of making friends with him, and thus nodded with a smile, and said, ��Sure, please, take a seat.��


    ��Thank you.�� Randy sat with a smile. He looked at the two men with a smile, and said, ��I��m Randy. How should I address both of you? What kind of business are you engaged in in Chaos City?��


    ��Randy?��


    Mylo and Gan were stunned at the same time. They exchanged nces, and had strange expressions.


    Their motive for today was an expos��. Other than to expose this restaurant, it was also to expose Randy and Derrick.


    But they did not expect to actually meet the real deal here, and they were even sharing a table. That was inevitably awkward.


    Randy looked at the two men keeping mum, chuckled, and said, ��Tooplicated? Forget it then. Don��t mind me. It��s fate that we could meet. I just wanted a name so that we can greet each other when we meet again.��


    ��No. I��m Mylo, and this is my brother, Gan. We are traders selling skins,�� Mylo said with a hearty chuckle as he winked at Gan.


    ��Yes, yes, yes. We brothers sell skins.�� Gan nodded in agreement after getting the hint.


    Mylo��s reputation was a little�� bad. If he was recognized there and then, they might be booted out. This had happened sometimes in Rodu.


    ��I see, you guys are skin traders. When I toured around the continent, I would often hitch a ride with traders. Skin traders are the friendliest.�� Randy smiled. After that, he looked at the two men with bewilderment, and asked, ��But shouldn��t skin traders be harvesting at the orc tribes now in this season? Why have youe to Chaos City?��


    ��Er���� Mylo was stunned. He just blurted out the skin trader persona, but did not expect Randy to know so much about them.


    ��We��ve already done our harvesting for the year, and havee specially to Chaos City to sell it to an old buyer.�� Gan quickly took over.


    Randy eximed, ��I see. Then you��ve got to try the food in Mamy Restaurant for the days you��re staying in Chaos City. You won��t be able to try them back in Rodu.��


    ��Hehe.�� Mylo and Gan exchanged nces and let out a sigh of relief.


    After that, an orc came over to their table and sat down.


    Sharing a table had be a norm in Mamy Restaurant. Mamy Restaurant and Gan were only shocked that the elves, demons, goblins, and orcs were sitting together at neighboring tables with a shockingly harmonious atmosphere. They would sometimes share a casual conversation before ordering their food.


    Such a sight was impossible to find anywhere else.


    One would not be able to find different races sharing tables in other restaurants in Chaos City, much less Rodu.


    This restaurant was a little special indeed.


    ��This is the menu. Since it��s your first time here, you should take a look at the menu first.�� Randy pushed the menu to the two of them, and reminded them, ��Oh, right, you can also take a look at the back of the menu. There are some dining rules. Take a look at them so that you don��t break any of the rules.��


    ��Alright.�� Mylo nodded. He flipped to the back of the menu, and read the dining rules written neatly at the back.


    Usually, when a customer chose a restaurant, he would have certain requirements for the restaurant. However, this restaurant had to be weird, and actually made rules for its customers.


    However, after reading all the rules, Mylo had a totally different feeling about it.


    The rules were very detailed, and were set for all customers.


    However, these rules would not infringe on the customers�� benefits. Instead, they would actually forge a quiet and peaceful dining atmosphere.


    Like right now, during dinner time, one would be able to hear asional shouts from drunk men trying to attract attention in the restaurants in Rodu, even in the private rooms.


    However, over here, even the demons who looked menacing spoke softly.


    Mylo grew fonder of this restaurant. Just the atmosphere and environment of this restaurant had surpassed all the other restaurants he had been to.


    Next, Mylo flipped open the menu. His eyes lit up as he nced over the beautiful pictures.


    He had no idea what technology was used to make these pictures to make them look so colorful and vibrant, as though they were real food.


    ��These pictures must be for disy only, right? They look different from the real thing, right?�� Mylo asked Randy.


    ��They do look different from the real thing.�� Randy nodded.


    ��Indeed.�� Mylo was deep in thought. This was just one of the usual gimmicks used by businesses.


    ��The real thing looks even better. The t pictures don��t do the food justice,�� Randy said with a smile.


    ��Hm?�� Mylo nced at Randy. He started to suspect if this fellow had already be this restaurant��s full-time actor.


    Randy inched closer, and nced at the pictures as he muttered, ��This Mapo Tofu looks like it will go pretty well with rice. Looks like I have to order a bowl of rice. Then I��ll have two roujiamos and a red braised pork. That should be about it.��


    Mylo started to reassess the menu. Other than the pictures, the prices were also very stunning.


    The cheapest thing on the menu was the octopus balls, which cost 40 copper coins per serving. The other dishes were almost all three digits and more. The spicy grilled fish had already passed 1,000, and the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� actually cost 10,000 copper coins!


    Of course, there were more expensive restaurants in Rodu and more expensive dishes than the ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. This time, they were already prepared for these prices beforeing.


    ��How should I order?�� Mylo asked Gan.


    Initially, they wanted to order everything on the menu. However, after seeing the menu, they realized they only had a budget for half of the dishes on the menu.


    On top of that, it was one of the restaurant��s rules for customers to order only the amount they could eat. Food wastage was not allowed.


    Therefore, they now had to order ording to how much they could eat.


    ��Of course you need abination of meat and vegetables. That��s the healthy diet,�� Gan said with a smile as he nced at Mylo.


    Mylo got the hint. He looked at Gan with admiration.?<i>The older you are, the wiser you are.</i>


    ��Bro Gan. You should order the ��Buddha jumps over the wall��. It cures baldness. You��ll see results after eating it just once. After having it three times, you��ll be able to regain a luscious head of hair,�� Randy told Gan sincerely.


    ��Cures baldness?�� Gan��s eyes lit up. He had been so troubled by his hair loss problems that he went bald. The more troubled he was, the balder he got. Now, his hair was almost gone. He had now transformed from a suave middle-aged man into a bald old man.


    ��Why, of course. Mamy Restaurant almost became a hospital specializing in treating baldness. Countless bald customerse every day.�� Randy pointed at the table diagonally behind them discreetly, and said softly, ��Look at that table there. It��s a gathering of old bald friends. Most of them came together to solve their hair loss problems.��


    Gan turned to take a look. From his position, he could see four bright heads. However, based on his experience, it seemed like they were already in thete stage of baldness. Usually, that was when the individual would start giving up on himself, and would go around telling lies to deceive oneself like it was more cooling, it was a breeze washing his head, and more.


    ��This can be cured too?�� Gan asked in disbelief.


    ��All they need is three treatments, and they will be guaranteed a head full of luscious ck hair. If it doesn��t work, go look for Boss Mag,�� Randy said with a serious nod.


    ��Then I��ll have one too,�� Gan said without thinking.


    ��Ahem, Bro, the money we have�� isn��t really enough.�� Mylo let out a dry cough. He felt as though Gan had already started falling into Randy��s sales trap.


    Gan also woke up from his fantasy. Their budget was not enough for him to have the ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.


    ��10,000 copper coins to buy a head full of luscious hair. Going back to 20 is no longer a dream,�� Randy said casually.


    ��It��s alright. I still have some with me. I��ll order the ��Buddha jumps over the wall��.�� Gan still could not resist the temptations as he pulled out his purse.

 Chapter 1911 - A Hard Blow

    <h4>Chapter 1911: A Hard Blow</h4>


    Mylo was currently suspecting that Randy was the top salesperson for this restaurant. Ever since they started conversing, they had already fallen into his trap.


    He was able to pinpoint Gan��s insecurity due to his baldness, and by enforcing the pain brought about by the baldness together with evidence from the scene and the herd effect, he made Gan lose his rationale as a learned person.


    10,000 copper coins. That was almost half of Gan��s monthly sry. Even during gatherings in Rodu, they would rarely spend more than 10,000 copper coins. However, he was about to order a 10,000-copper-coin ��Buddha jumps over the wall.��


    ��All these years, you have been troubled by your receding hairline. You��ve tried many things, and the hair loss problem is not an illness. It��s a disability. You can��t cure it.�� Mylo decided to give it hisst shot.


    ��That��s a rather interesting perspective you have.�� Randy smiled. ��However, even if it is a disability, Boss Mag can cure it for you with a bowl of soup.��


    Mylo nced at Randy, and thought to himself that he had met his match.


    ��Yes! If my hair can grow back, and I can let my wife see the man I was 20 years ago, it will be very interesting.�� Gan mmed the table with assertion.


    Mylo did not speak further. After all, Gan was the chief editor of?<i>Perfect Food</i>. He had his assets, so what would that little amount of money mean inparison to his hair?


    If there was no effect, they would have one more material to write on. Randy would not be able to run away from his false advertising.


    ��Shocking! Food Critic From?<i>Meatatarianism</i>?Actually Pitched An Anti-Hair-Loss Product For A Restaurant!��


    Such a title would definitely have a spot as the hottest article in next month��s?<i>Perfect Food</i>.


    To be honest, Mylo was a little disappointed ever since he started lining up.


    He had been loading himself up with ammunition, but the moment he arrived at Mamy Restaurant, he realized that he actually had nothing to critique?!


    As an expert in nitpicking, he had a pair of sharp eyes made for finding imperfections and a mouth that could form the most hurtful sentences with the simplest words.


    However, he actually found a restaurant that he could not say anything bad or bitter about. Even his tone became gentler due to the environment and the rules.


    <i>These are just fleeting things. We��ll find out whether the food is the real deal when they are served.</i>?Mylo ordered his food, and sat with his arms crossed, waiting quietly for the food to be served.


    He ordered simple dishes. There were meat and vegetables, and they were dishes that Randy and Derrick had written about in?<i>Meatatarianism</i>?and?<i>Vegetarianism</i>.


    Since Mylo was here to nitpick, as a professional, he could not be haphazard about it. That was not his style. He would attack with uracy. That was his unique point.


    While he was waiting for the dishes to be served, Mylo turned quietly to look at the kitchen. However, he was stunned.


    From his position, he could see the interior of the kitchen clearly through the ss window.


    It was a different kind of clean and bright from the kitchens he had seen before. Therge space was around half the size of the dining hall, and he could see a part of the kitchen counter.


    At this moment, Mag was just like a general in the army. The pots on the stove were his men, and the spat in his hand was like his weapon.


    He maneuvered between several pots on the stove, cooking different food at the same time, and even had the time to flip hundreds of kebab sticks on the grill while brushing oil and sauces on them.


    It was really over the top.


    In other restaurants, there would be several main chefs in the kitchen with their own apprentices and helpers. It made the entire kitchen hot and stuffy, and they were not very efficient, either.


    However, Mag could cover all cooking-rted jobs, including the ting and decoration. Yet, he gave off the sense that he was moving very swiftly and smoothly. It even seemed as though he could work fine with two more pots.


    As for efficiency.


    Mylo, who was sitting by the kitchen door, could already see the dishes float past him one by one beforending in front of the customers who ordered them.


    ��It seems like Miss Ba has returned. It��s your first time seeing a spatial magic caster serve dishes, right?�� Randy asked with a smile.


    ��It is my first time.�� Mylo nodded. He made a rough evaluation inside. This serving speed was incredible. For a mid-scale restaurant, such a serving speed would require a highly efficient kitchen to keep up with the operations.


    Meanwhile, in this kitchen, there was only one person�� cooking leisurely.


    ��This owner�� is a freak, right?�� Mylo swallowed his saliva. He had already defeated all the other chefs in the world simply with how he operated so leisurely.


    ��Boss Mag is actually chilling already. Two days ago, he set up a stall at the Delicacy Extravaganza. There were thousands in the line, and he was the only one cooking. While cooking, I thought I only saw shes of his hands. He was 10 times faster than the stall next to him with only less than 20 customers,�� Randy said with a smile as he turned to look into the kitchen.


    ��Isn��t that a little too casual? You can��t put your heart and soul into the food you��re making this way,�� Gan dissed.


    Randy chuckled. ��I think that this has more heart and soulpared to those chefs doing their repetitive actions dryly. His ease and rxation show that he has confidence in his culinary skills. On top of that, you can tell from Boss Mag��s concentration that he is enjoying and is also passionate about what he is doing.��


    Gan cocked his brow. A writer indeed. He was actually stumped for words, and could only turn to look towards Mylo for help.


    ��Yeah. I haven��t seen such an attitude towards cooking in a very long time.�� However, Mylo nodded in agreement, and was looking at Mag with admiration.


    ������ Gan.


    They were here to nitpick and expose the lies of?<i>Meatatarianism</i>?and?<i>Vegetarianism</i>. However, it seemed that Mylo was not in the right mind?


    Although his style was giving a hard blow online and acting meek offline, he usually would not give praise.


    ��Here is your food. Please enjoy.�� The dishes started floating out from the kitchen, andnded gently in front of them while a sweet voice sounded in their ears.


    Although they had already seen how the spatial magic caster served the dishes, Mylo and Gan were still shocked. The thought of the rare and mysterious spatial magic caster serving them made them feel a strange sort of exhration.


    However, Mylo was quickly attracted to the dishes in front of him.


    On the long te before him was a fish that was split open in the middle. A bright red sauce was drizzled on top of the fish. The sauce seeped perfectly into the meat through the crosscuts.


    The enticing fragrance of the fish wafted out together with the rising steam. That made Mylo swallow his saliva. That smell was�� really too enticing.


    Gan had almost the same expression. However, he said softly, ��I don��t think we ordered fish?��


    ��This is not fish. This is eggnt with garlic sauce,�� Randy said with a smile after taking a nce.


    ��This is eggnt with garlic sauce?!�� Mylo and Gan were stunned. They took a closer look, and found out that it was indeed not fish on the te. Instead, it was an eggnt that was cut into a fish��s shape and fried till golden brown. If one did not look carefully, they would definitely think it was a fish.


    That knife skills and craft could turn an ordinary eggnt into somethingpletely different.

 Chapter 1912 - I Think That Weve Already Failed

    <h4>Chapter 1912: I Think That We��ve Already Failed</h4>


    Because of an article written by Derrick, the eggnt with garlic sauce had raised quite amotion in the culinary world. There were even chefs from Rodu who tried to replicate the dish based on Derrick��s description, but the eggnt they made tasted weird. There were very few chefs who could make the soft purple eggnt stay in the shape of a fish.


    There were a few trials that Mylo even took part in. It was practically impossible to make the eggnt with garlic sauce without fish. Therefore, he always thought that Derrick had exaggerated in his description.


    However, the eggnt with garlic sauce presented right in front of him actually used its outer appearance and smell topletely deceive his eyes, giving him a tight p in the face.


    On top of that, a string of words appeared in his mind, and they were the exact words Derrick used in his description.


    He had to say that Derrick��s descriptions were very simple. He merely recorded the appearance and smell of the eggnt with garlic sauce as it was, but that precisely brought about the strong image that allowed the readers to see the dish right in front of their eyes.


    Mylo and Gan exchanged nces. They saw a hint of awkwardness in each other��s eyes.


    The appearance was just as described. As for the taste, they would have to try it to know whether it was as magical as it was described.


    ��Come, let��s give it a taste.�� Mylo picked up his chopsticks, and pinched a piece of eggnt before putting it into his mouth.


    The soft eggnt melted in his mouth almost immediately. The sourness, spiciness, sweetness, and savoriness exploded almost at the same time, bringing his taste buds to life.


    Ah, what a beautiful feeling!


    Every vor was so outstanding, yet they blended so well with each other. It was just like a gentle trap leading one in step by step.


    There was no fish at all in the eggnt with garlic sauce, and it was not even made with fish soup, but it had a taste that even surpassed fish.


    How incredible!


    This was actually a vegetarian dish?!


    After the wild feast experienced by his taste buds, Mylo swallowed the eggnt. There were still remnants of its fragrance lingering in his mouth, making him want to go for more.


    ��I can��t believe that someone could actually make eggnt taste so good. This culinary skill and creativity are to behold,�� Mylo eximed as he looked at the eggnt with garlic sauce in shock.


    Trying this eggnt with garlic sauce after reading Derrick��s article did not disappoint Mylo at all. Instead, it made him even more surprised.


    The words were insufficient to describe the beauty of this dish. Maybe it could be said that everyone who tried this dish would have their own unique experience. This eggnt with garlic sauce had brought Mylo an exceptional surprise.


    However, the thought of their motive here made Mylo appear rather awkward.


    They came with the intention of exposing the lies behind Mamy Restaurant, Randy, and Derrick.


    However, right now�� he had fallen in love as well.


    ��Hm???�� Gan was even more shocked than Mylo.


    When he was in Rodu, Mylo and Gan would always go out for meals. They knew each other for more than a decade, but Gan had never heard Mylo praise any dishes, much less seen him be shocked by them.


    Gan picked up a piece of eggnt with aplicated feeling, and put it into his mouth. After that, his eyes lit up, and the change of his expression was just as animated as Mylo��s.


    After swallowing the eggnt, Gan ate a mouthful of rice before nodding, and eximing, ��This eggnt is really delicious!��


    ��It��s not just delicious. It even goes very well with rice.�� Mylo nodded as he ate a mouthful of eggnt and a mouthful of rice with relish.


    ��Don��t stuff yourselves with the eggnt with garlic sauce. The red braised pork is great too.�� Randy could not help reminding them as a meatatarian.


    Upon hearing that, Mylo and Gan shifted their gaze onto the red braised pork that was the hottest topic of the previous week��s?<i>Meatatarianism</i>.


    The pork belly that had evenly distributed fat and lean meat was cut into long square pieces. The fatty meat and lean meat were glistening with a red glow, but it did not seem greasy at all. Instead, it was very enticing.


    Mylo had a special fondness for meat too. However, he did not really like pork because of its rank odor and greasiness that was a result of poor handling by chefs. On top of that, it was very difficult to separate the lean and fatty meat in pork belly, and therefore it was the worst part of pork.


    However, pork belly had to be the chosen ingredient for red braised pork. On top of that, it was not specially treated, and was only cut into long strips. Even the pork skin was not removed.


    Therefore, initially, Mylo scoffed at Randy��s article on the red braised pork. It was as though the entire world had not eaten pork before.


    However, just as it was, the pork which he would usually find greasy suddenly looked very enticing at this moment.


    ��Let me give it a try.�� Mylo picked up a piece of red braised pork. From the texture he felt from the chopsticks, the pork belly was very tender, and when he brought the meat closer, he could see that the pork skin looked very chewy and translucent. The rich fragrance of the meat wafted into his nose.


    The meat��s fragrance was unique and rich. There were many spices added to the dish, but they all blended harmoniously together. Mylo actually could not smell any rank odor at all. There was only the rich fragrance of the meat.


    <i>What spices did this chef use?</i>?Mylo thought to himself. After that, he put the meat into his mouth and took a bite.


    The tender pork melted almost immediately in his mouth. The lean meat was chewy and not dry. The pork skin was soft and sticky.


    He bit softly into the meat, and the sweet and fragrant sauce seeped out from the meat. At this moment, the beauty of the pork was brought out to the fullest. It was fatty but not greasy, fragrant, and tender.


    Mylo raised his brows. The satisfaction that exploded in his mouth was incredible, and it was written all over his face.


    There was no rank odor.


    There was no greasiness.


    There was only the deliciousness that made one fall deeper into it!


    <i>Is this really pork? Why does it taste different from the pork I��ve had before?! This taste is crazy!</i>?Mylo swallowed the red braised pork. He could still taste the lingering fragrance in his mouth as he started to question his life.


    If the eggnt with garlic sauce gave him a surprise, this red braised pork gave him apletely different perception.


    It gave him a change in perception of what he knew and what he experienced.


    Mylo knew that he had already lost after eating only a piece of red braised pork.


    They had lost thoroughly.


    There was no problem with Randy��s article. If he had to say something about it, it would be that the tone of the article was too calm and restrained.


    His article could not fully present the deliciousness of the red braised pork. It was not too much to call a chef that could turn a piece of pork belly into such delicious food a genius.


    Mylo turned to look at Mag, who was operating in the kitchen suavely, with admiration.


    Such a chef was probably a chef with real craftsmanship.


    He opened the kitchen up so that everyone could see how the food that was served to them was made. Amidst the fire, oil, and smoke, his uniform was not stained at all. He used the most elegant way to make the most delicious food.


    ��I think that we��ve already failed,�� Mylo told Gan with aplex expression.

 Chapter 1913 - The Smell Of Money

    <h4>Chapter 1913: The Smell Of Money</h4>


    Gan, who also tried a piece of red braised pork, also had mixed feelings.


    They came with high aspirations to expose all the lies, and had discussed all the possible methods that could have been employed. They had even thought of the title of the article, and were hoping that?<i>Perfect Food</i>?would be able to rise up once again with this expos��, bing the universe��s best gourmet magazine by trampling on?<i>Vegetarianism</i>?and?<i>Meatatarianism</i>.


    However, after they arrived at Mamy Restaurant, everything waspletely different from what they had expected.


    The eggnt with garlic sauce that surpassed fish without fish really existed, and the red braised pork made with greasy pork belly was indeed so delicious it made one fall deeply in love with it.


    As an experienced chief editor of a gourmet magazine, Gan was not any worse than Mylo when it came to identifying delicacies. He even had a wider exposure to delicacies.


    Mamy Restaurant was indeed the most unique restaurant he had met in his entire career, or to be exact, his entire life.


    If one was not trying to find trouble on purpose, no one would be able to find anything to nitpick.


    Was the red braised pork not fragrant enough? Or was the eggnt with garlic sauce not good enough to go with rice?


    Afortable dining environment, harmonious atmosphere, beautiful service staff, gentle service, and spatial magic caster to serve your dishes�� They were things that a normal restaurant might not be able to do even one of, yet Mamy Restaurant did them all.


    Why would one find trouble with such a restaurant, unless it was going against one��s conscience?


    Mylo was right. In terms of their motivations when they set off, they had failed. Utterly failed.


    ��It��s impossible to fail. It��s the biggest sess to have tried such delicious food.�� Gan quickly smiled and winked at Mylo.


    Mylo was slightly stunned. After that, he quickly understood. Since they hade all the way here, and had failed to expose the lies, why not look at it in a different way, and think of it as seeking out a new restaurant?


    For a person who lived on words, such flexibility was basic.


    A change in thoughts made Mylo��s attitude changepletely.


    At first, he came in thinking of ways to nitpick and find fault. Now, he just had to enjoy the delicacies and dig out points that Derrick and Randy had failed to write about and recreate the articles.


    Of course, his goal was not to copy others, but to write a review.


    He already had the rough idea in his head. Although the gimmick might not be a greater hit than an expos��, he could still ride on the wave led by?<i>Meatatarianism</i>?and?<i>Vegetarianism</i>,and add his personal uniqueness toe up with quite a good article.


    ��Hi, your ��Buddha jumps over the wall.''�� Not longter, Yabemiya walked over with a small pot, and ced it gently in front of Gan.


    There was a cover over the pot, which gave it a level of mysteriousness.


    ��Thank you,�� Gan thanked, and put his chopsticks down. He wiped his mouth, and looked at the little pot in front of him sincerely.


    Balding was a very serious topic, and right now, in front of him was probably the perfect solution to his problem. He had to be respectful.


    Mylo also put down his chopsticks. He looked at the simple and thick little pot expectantly as well. This dish was not written about by Derrick or Randy.


    After taking in a deep breath, Gan opened up the cover on the small pot.


    Steam rose, and a rich meaty fragrance wafted out.


    Mylo took a good sniff. The most striking smell was the smell of seafood. The meaty fragrance was equally rich. The smell of wild fungus toned down the smell of the former two, and there was even a faint scent of alcohol.


    Theyers of smell were very obvious. It was abination of various ingredients and smells, making it difficult for one to really figure out what this dish was, and at the same time made one very curious about what it was.


    Gulp.


    Mylo could not help but swallow his saliva. It was very difficult to imagine that this fragrance actually came from a pot of soup.


    Disregarding whether it actually had the effect of curing baldness, the smell alone also made Mylo want to give it a try. He wanted to find out for himself what exactly this soup tasted like, how many ingredients were hidden inside, and how thisbination of tastes blended together.


    When the steam had dispersed, the soup in the pot was revealed.


    In the rich soup, there were various ingredients including abalone, chicken, shark��s fins�� They were very obviously soft and tender, but still maintained their original shape. They did not disintegrate over the long hours of stewing.


    The soup was rich but not murky, and looked really enticing.


    ��Just smelling it made me feel as though my hair was going to rush out of my scalp.�� Gan swallowed his saliva. He had already picked up his spoon impatiently to scoop up a spoonful of the brownish soup. He put the spoon to his mouth, and blew on it before drinking the soup.


    The fresh soup submerged his taste buds slowly. The freshness of seafood and richness of meat�� The tastes of various ingredients slowly unveiled, blooming into astounding goodness at the tip of his tongue.


    The meaty fragrance was rich and not greasy, making one go for one mouthful after another.


    The soup trickled down Gan��s throat slowly and into his stomach, turning into a surge of warmth that rose up, gathering at the top of his head, and making his scalp tingle a little. Beads of perspiration formed on Gan��s head.


    ��There��s really something?!�� Gan said, shocked and surprised. Although hair did not grow out immediately, he felt as though something was about to sprout out from the top of his head, and that was a very real feeling.


    ��What��s the taste like?�� Mylo had already swallowed his saliva several times secretly.


    ��It��s the taste of money.�� Gan nodded seriously. After that, he scooped up another spoonful of soup, and put it into his mouth. He closed his eyes to enjoy the delicious soup flowing through his teeth.


    This pot of soup had changed his perception of soups.


    He thought that a soup could only be a calefare on the dining table. It was used either as an appetizer before a meal or as a filler after a meal.


    However, this ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� had such an imposing aura that all the other dishes paled inparison.


    He could identify several ingredients in the pot.


    The extremely fresh seafood justified the price of the dish. On top of that, there were various rare delicacies too. 10,000 copper coins for a serving of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� for these ingredients alone would have way surpassed all the other restaurants in Rodu that marked up their prices with gimmicks.


    Not to mention that the goodness of the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� was something the dishes served in those restaurants could notpare to.


    ��Can I give it a try?�� Mylo could not hold himself back. He picked up his chopsticks, and stared hungrily at the ingredients.


    ��This is medicine. You can��t just try it.�� Gan picked the small pot up, and shifted it closer to himself.


    ��I��ll just give it a try. Just one mouthful.�� Mylo��s gaze shifted with the ��Buddha jumps over the wall.��


    ��Not even a mouthful. Whether or not my hair can grow out depends on this small pot of ��Buddha jumps over the wall.�� Look, I already feel something on my head.�� Gan used his left hand to protect the little pot without budging.


    ��Miser.�� Mylo looked at Gan, who was sweating buckets, and did not know if he really felt something on his head. He could only grudgingly pick up a piece of red braised pork, and put it into his mouth.


    <i>Mm-hm. The red braised pork is really delicious.</i>


    After drinking a few big mouthfuls of soup, Gan picked up a translucent shark fin. The tender shark fin almost slid right into his mouth, and after being submerged in the soup, it had a very wonderful and magical taste. It seemed like he was biting on nothing, and its mysteriousness made it such a joy to eat.

 Chapter 1914 - Sticking To Being A Gigolo

    <h4>Chapter 1914: Sticking To Being A Gigolo</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The pot of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� was finished without a drop left. Gan took out the towel that he brought along with him all the time, and wiped his bald head clean as he burped with satisfaction.


    Exhrating!


    Gan thought that this was the best meal he had in two years. This pot of ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� was also the best soup he had ever had in his entire lifetime.


    ��Your�� hair really grew out?!�� Mylo nced at Gan��s head as he eximed with his eyes wide open.


    ��Really?�� Gan was stunned. He reached out to feel his head, and felt a furry sensation on his initially bald and smooth head.


    Mylo inched closer for a look, nodded, and said, ��Some thin hair has sprouted out, and there��s quite a lot of it. I think it��s working.��


    Mylo had known Gan for decades. He watched how his hairline receded and expanded outward. In the end, because he looked like Kappa, Gan had no choice but to shave his head.


    That was an irreversible process. His hair only fell out, and never grew back.


    However, right now, new hair actually grew out on his bald head. On top of that, the hair was growing on his crown.


    ��Stop touching it. If you touch it too much, and it starts falling out, you��ll be losing out.�� Mylo hit Gan��s hand away to stop him from his habitual head-stroking motion. He took a shiny silver spoon, and gave it to Gan. ��Take a look for yourself.��


    Gan took the spoon, and positioned it at various angles before finally seeing his bald head and the sprouting hair through the spoon.


    ��That��s hair as fine as baby��s hair. Great, fantastic! My bald head is finallying back to life!�� Gan cried tears of joy. Two streams of tears trickled down his cheeks uncontrobly, making him look like a 60-year-old baby.


    Upon hearing that, Mag, who was in the kitchen, looked out and smiled. The happiness of a food critic was just so simple.


    ��I told you I wasn��t lying,�� Randy said with a smile. He had already finished his Mapo Tofu, two bowls of rice, and two roujiamos. Even the red braised pork was wiped out.


    Gan was overjoyed. He patted Randy on his shoulder, and said, ��Bro Randy, you��re really my benefactor. If Carl doesn��t treat you well in the future,e and look for me. I��ll take care of you.��


    ��Hm???�� Randy looked at Gan with bewilderment.


    Carl was the chief editor of?<i>Meatatarianism</i>,<i>?</i>and was also a scary fellow who would rush Randy for his articles, and had even sent Randy a two-meter-long de.


    However, Randy had only just met the two of them, and he did not even mention that he was a food critic. Moreover, how did Gan know Carl? Why did Gan even ask him to look for him?


    Mylo kicked Gan under the table, and used his eyes to hint him to watch his words.


    Gan also quickly noticed that he was so happy that he forgot about their identity. He quickly covered things up by smilingly saying, ��Aren��t you a food critic with?<i>Meatatarianism</i>? My house is actually beside?<i>Meatatarianism��s?</i>office building. I would usually see that fatty Carl when I have breakfast.


    ��That fellow is so stingy. He��s no good thing. He loves to rush people for their drafts, so I was worried that you would be pressured by it. If you can��t take it anymore, join me as a skin trader.��


    ��I see, so you know Carl too.�� Randy understood what was going on. After that, with a smile and a shake of his head, he said, ��Thanks, Bro, for the kind intention, but I am no longer a full-time food critic. It��s just a hobby right now.��


    ��Huh?��


    Mylo and Gan looked at Randy in shock.


    Mylo could not help but ask, ��Aren��t you rising in poprity right now? You��re the hottest writer in?<i>Meatatarianism</i>, why did you stop writing?��


    ��Writing is so tiring. It��s not stable, and I would be rushed for articles every day, or I would receive des in my mail. After my racking my brains anding out with something, they still say that it��s too short.


    ��Whom are they looking down on? Who is short? Tell me, who is short?


    ��Even though it is a little short, I canst long. I have been consistently going at it for so many years,�� Randy said with a sigh.


    Upon hearing that, Mylo sighed as well. He could totally understand. Although he might always attack those businesses without mercy, whenever he saw the letterbox stuffed, all he could do was to recycle the letters.


    Thankfully, he was rather positive, and managed to pull through the most difficult period by selling des. Sometimes, he would have fond memories when he saw des.


    ��Therefore, now I am collecting rent. There��s a woman who keeps pestering me, and she even stuffed a huge key in my hands. She told me to help her collect rent. She would even get angry if I don��t collect rent for her.�� Randy pulled his shirt up to reveal a huge key hanging on his pants. After that, he sighed, and said, ��Now, I finally know that the life of rich people is really simple and boring.��


    ��???�� Mylo.


    ��???�� Gan.


    ��After eating, I��ll have to go collect rent, and at night I��ll have to go back to hand over the public funds. Goodbye, bros.�� Randy stood up, settled the bill, and left the two of them behind.


    ��A proud gigolo. This person is�� a talent.�� Gan smacked his lips together.


    ��We can just continue being salty.�� Mylo watched as Randy left. He didn��t want to work hard, either.


    ��Let��s go too. Today is a day with a great harvest. We didn��te in vain.�� Gan stood up and settled the bill.


    ��We��re going back just like that?�� Mylo asked Gan after they stepped out of the restaurant.


    ��Of course not. I still have two days of treatment with the ��Buddha jumps over the wall.''�� Gan shook his head. He smiled, and said, ��This time, we have three days here. It��s such a waste to go back after only one day. Of course we have to deepen our understanding of this restaurant.��


    ��Is our budget still enough?�� Mylo nced at Gan.


    ��You just need to squeeze something out for a budget.�� Gan did not seem to care. ��Besides, as long as we can write a super hot article, Boss would definitely expense our meals. Just eat as much as you want.��


    ��In that case, I agree to work for a few more days. It will be best if we can work from day to night to understand this restaurantpletely.�� Mylo nodded.


    ��Are we going back to the hotel now?��


    ��No, let��s go walk around. I want to have a chat with the owner of the restaurant after Mamy Restaurant ends its operating hours.�� Gan shook his head.


    ��Chat about?��


    Gan smiled, and said, ��Since we can��t find anything to nitpick on this time, it would be best if we can get the backstory of the delicacy. That way, we could set ourselves apart from?<i>Meatatarianism?</i>and?<i>Vegetarianism</i>. Otherwise, we would be no different from those small magazines with no goals. All they do is copy and reap small profits.��


    Mylo thought for a while and nodded. Gan had full control of the content of the articles.


    ��I think the hot pot looks quite good. Why don��t we give it a try tomorrow?�� Mylo��s eyes were quickly attracted to the designated hot pot area next to them. Those demons who ate while blowing fire looked rather funny and interesting.. It seemed like a must to try.

 Chapter 1915 - Are You Trying To Make Us Sleep By Cheating?

    <h4>Chapter 1915: Are You Trying To Make Us Sleep By Cheating?</h4>


    After the busy dinner service, thedies returned to their dormitory. Mag, who was about to close the door, saw Mylo and Gan standing outside.


    He remembered the two of them had already had their dinner, so they had to be waiting for him.


    The two of them were just ordinary folks, so Mag wasn��t in a hurry to close the door.


    ��Hello, Boss. Can I have a small chat with you?�� Gan came forward and smiled at Mag. ��I am the chief editor of the gourmet magazine?<i>Perfect Food</i>. I am blown away by the dishes you cooked today, and would like to have an exchange with you.


    ��<i>Perfect Food</i>?�� Mag frowned a little. He had some impression of this magazine. He had flipped through the top few magazines on the Nond Continent before, and?<i>Perfect Food</i>?was among them.


    It wasn��t the magazine itself that gave Mag asting impression. Instead, it was one of its food critics called Mylo, who used satire to diss all the merchants, that left an impression. He seemed very special in the midst of all the gourmet articles.


    Of course, he mainly reminded Mag of his past self.


    It was quite a shameful past.


    However,pared to Mag, Mylo was slightly less sarcastic.


    Mylo was more restrained with his vocabry. He hadn��t reached the level where he could write as he pleased�� Anyway, he didn��t diss as harshly as Mag had.


    Furthermore, Mag was thinking that he should remind him to hold it back a little if he ever got a chance to meet him. After all, these chefs were very vindictive. He might get cursed and end up as a chef in the alternate world.


    After all, not everyone was going to be as lucky as him, who ended up with a cute daughter and a beautiful wife after transmigrating to the alternate world. He might be the only person who was that lucky.


    ��Wait a sec. Mylo?�� Mag looked at the tall middle-aged man with a square face standing at the side. The omniscient door prompted his information when he walked in earlier, and his name was Mylo. Could he be that chap?


    ��Nice to meet you. I am Mylo, a food critic.�� Mylo could only force himself to greet Mag when he saw Mag looking at him. He observed Mag��s expression��s changes closely.


    He never had a good reputation among the restaurateurs. That wasn��t a secret.


    ��Hello, I am Mag. It��s a pleasure to meet you.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He actually felt a familiarity of being in the same upation from Mylo.


    He felt very consoled that someone was finally earning money with a keyboard. What an inclusive world this was.


    ��Thank you.�� Mylo was ttered. He mused to himself inwardly that there was actually a restaurant owner who liked him. What a surprise.


    ��May I know what��s the matter?�� Mag asked the two of them. The two little ones were still waiting for him to tell them bedtime stories, so he didn��t intend to wee them in.


    Gan knew Mag had a hard day, so he cut straight to the point. ��Perhaps you have no idea about this. Under the promotion of many gourmet magazines, Mamy Restaurant and the dishes you created were adored by the readers all over the world. Mylo and I were impressed by your cooking after tasting your food. We hope we can listen to the stories behind your delicacies whenever you are free. We think this is what the readers would like to know too.��


    ��Am I already that influential?�� Mag looked at Gan with surprise. He knew some of the restaurant��s regrs were food critics. Randy, who had just got attached to a wealthydy, was one of them. However, Mag didn��t expect the articles that they wrote to expand Mamy Restaurant��s influence all over the Nond Continent.


    ��Yes. No one can resist the charm of good food. Your Mamy Restaurant is already deemed a holynd by many people.�� Mylo nodded. Although he had always given a snort of contempt to this so-called holynd, he wholeheartedly agreed that Mamy Restaurant should be promoted as a holynd this time.


    Mag��s brain spun quickly as he looked at the two of them. Influence meant poprity, and poprity to him were people whom he could turn into fans.


    ��Since that��s the case, let��s have a chat after tomorrow��s breakfast service. It��s a littlete now, and the children need to go to bed,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��Alright. We will not disturb your rest then. See you tomorrow,�� Gan quickly said with a smile as he watched the restaurant��s door close slowly. Then, he gave Mylo a high five.


    ��Order whatever you like tomorrow. The funds are definitely sufficient. We��re right toe here.�� Gan couldn��t conceal his excitement.


    ��Hehe. I will eat to my heart��s content tomorrow.�� Mylo chuckled. He was always good at eating at others�� expense.


    ***


    Amy carried Ugly Duckling, which was already asleep, as she sat on barstool, swinging her legs, and asked, ��Father, where��s Mother? Isn��t sheing back to sleep tonight?��


    Annie was also looking at Mag at the side.


    ��She has something she needs to do tonight, and will be hometer than usual. Little Amy and Annie will go to bed first, alright?�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Oh, alright.�� Amy nodded obediently, and slid off the barstool.


    ��Let��s go upstairs.�� Mag brought the two little ones upstairs, and made them wash up first. Only after the little ones washed up and changed into their pajamas did he begin telling them bedtime stories.


    Mag sat on the edge of the bed, and asked the two expectant little ones, ��What stories do you want to listen to today?��


    Amy raised her hand up, and said, ��I want to listen to the prince and princess�� stories.��


    Annie nodded too.


    ��You already know about the prince and princess�� story at such a young age. That won��t do.�� Mag rubbed his chin. The princes in the fairy tales usually led a life of luxury and debauchery.


    For example, the prince who harbored evil intentions towards the unconscious Snow White. For example, the lecherous prince who was searching all over the country for Cindere with a slipper. And for example, the heartless and ��blind�� prince who failed to recognize the Little Mermaid��


    He had to impart and establish proper life values for the two little girls from a young age. He couldn��t let them wallow in such unbnced stories.


    ��We won��t be telling prince and princess�� stories today. Let��s listen to ��The Little Horse Crosses the River�� today,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Alright.�� Amy nodded, and immediately curiously asked, ��Why is the little horse crossing the river?��


    ��We have to start the story from the stables. A mare and beautiful little foal lived in this stable. One day, the mare told the little foal, ��You are already big enough. Can you help Mom do something?�� The little foal pranced around as it answered, ��Why not? I am very happy to help you.�� The mare����


    Mag told them the educational yet entertaining story with a gentle voice. The two little ones were also listening very attentively.


    ��The little foal finally crossed the river. So, the river wasn��t as shallow as the old buffalo said, nor was the river as deep as the squirrel said.�� Mag ended the story.


    However, the two little ones were still staring at him without any hint of sleepiness.


    The silence persisted for a while.


    ��And then?�� Amy couldn��t help asking.


    ��And�� the little horse crossed the river,�� Mag answered instinctively.


    Amy blinked, and said, ��So, a little horse crossed the river became a story. Are you trying to make us sleep by cheating?��


    ��Errrr���� Mag murmured. He found that the little one was getting harder to teach now, so he had to use the tone of a primary school teacher as he said, ��Therefore, what is the moral of this story?��


    ��We have to learn how to swim so that we won��t be stories that will be used to make children sleep,�� Amy said with a serious expression.

 Chapter 1916 - I Came To Fetch My Wife And Put An Arrogant Prick Down At The Same Time

    <h4>Chapter 1916: I Came To Fetch My Wife And Put An Arrogant Prick Down At The Same Time</h4>


    Late at night, the meeting hall in the city lord��s castle was brightly lit, and all the various representatives had a solemn expression.


    All of them had already been to that cave together, and seen the remnants of the destroyed seal and the heated battle.


    They were already sure that a devil had escaped and disappeared.


    Meanwhile, Rankster had to have had a battle with that devil. No one knew what had happened to him, and his body hadn��t been found at the cave.


    This, without a doubt, was very bad news.


    All of them had seen the horrors of the devil. Even thebined efforts of the 10th-tier powerhouses couldn��t kill it. If Alex had not set off the tribtion lighting in the Thunderstorm Mountains, and the formation masters from the Moon Nation had not helped to repair the seal spell formation, that Great Old One would��ve been terrorizing the continent now.


    However, a devil had already broken out of the seal and disappeared now. It was, without a doubt, the most unstable factor on the Nond Continent.


    An uncontroble existence was no doubt the most dangerous.


    The memory of the Urba Tribe tragedy was still entrenched in all their minds. Nobody wanted the same tragedy to befall their race and tribe.


    Dous broke the silence by speaking in a low voice. ��We need to find it as soon as possible. Otherwise, nobody can rest in peace.��


    ��The problem now is how can we find it?�� Irina looked at him. ��Rankster belongs to your Frost Dragon tribe, and most probably only he knows where the devil is now.��


    ��Rankster has already been missing for three years. We have no idea where to look for him, either.�� Dous shook his head. This matter was already beyond the Frost Dragons�� capability.


    The representatives were arguing, and they were getting increasingly agitated. However, nobody came out with a feasible solution.


    ��Arguing is meaningless. The devil��s existence has already threatened all the races. The only way that we can prevail when facing such a terrifying and difficult to handle enemy is to put on a united front.�� Michael broke up the argument in a grave voice.


    ��What do you suggest, Michael?�� Louis asked Michael.


    All the representatives looked at Michael, who was the host.


    With a severe expression, Michael said, ��It��s not practical to look all over the continent for a devil that has hidden itself. If it is the other half of the devil in the Thunderstorm Mountains, then it��s very possible that it will go to destroy the seal and release that devil.


    ��I think we should organize a powerful reserve force so that we can handle the devil that can appear at the Thunderstorm Mountains any time.


    ��At the same time, we should set up another seal spell formation close to that original seal. We can lure that devil into the seal spell formation in case we fail to kill it, and then look for solutions to kill it.��


    All the representatives nodded thoughtfully after hearing that. Compared to the meaningless arguments, Michael��s suggestion was at least very feasible.


    ��We will need the Moon Nation��s formation masters to set up the spell formations if we need to rebuild the seal. Why are they not present?�� Sean asked with a frown.


    ��This is the trial of all the races on the Nond Continent. They are safely tucked away on the moon. They are doing us a favor when they help us, but they are not required to do so. Who do you think you are? How can you so shamelessly expect them to help us?�� Irina looked at Sean mockingly with a hint of coldness in her smile.


    Sean��s face fell, and a hint of displeasure shed across his face. He coldly snorted. ��You should know that this matter concerns the safety of all races too. What��s the point of cracking wise?��


    Irina looked at Sean, and coldly said, ��To me, the Nond Continent��s biggest threat now isn��t one devil, but your Roth Empire��s millions of cavalrists who are ready for battle. I want to ask, would the Roth Empire sign on the peace ord after all the races subdued the devil together?��


    The various representatives hushed and shifted their gazes between the two of them.


    Alex sliced off one of Josh��s ears, and left a deration of killing him. Alex and Irina��s feud with the Roth Empire was already in the open.


    Irina and Alex were no nice guys. After Irina came out of her seclusion and Alex reappeared, the people who had been present on that rainy night died one by one.


    Now, only the Roth Empire��s royal family who had yed a leading part in that was left.


    Meanwhile, the Roth Empire had already grown into a giant in the past 100 years.


    Compared to the scattered tribes of the giant dragons, the Roth Empire was firmly in the grasp of Andre. Be it the 1,000,000 of cavalry troops or the countless magic casters from the Magus Tower, they already had the scale and power that the various races had to be wary of.


    The peace meeting would begin in a few days, and Andre��s ambition was obvious. If the Nond Continent was to descend into a racial war again, that missing devil was indeed no longer important.


    Sean furrowed his brows even tighter. Obviously, he couldn��t give a clear answer to this question. Andre didn��t give him a clear answer before he came, either.


    He knew what Andre wanted: he wanted the entire world to belong to the Roth Empire. He wanted all the races to bow to the Roth Empire, and even be their ves.


    Sean wanted that too.


    However, he couldn��t say such words now, and Andre wouldn��t allow him to give such a stupid answer, either.


    ��Our Roth Empire is willing to team up with all of you to deal with the devil. This is for the Nond Continent��s benefit. As for the peace meeting, we have our requests. We don��t decide whether we will sign the peace ord. That is decided by the various races�� attitudes,�� Sean said gravely. He managed to sound calm and steady in the midst of the 10th-tier powerhouses.


    ��You all are asking for the impossible ording to Josh��s exnation.�� Louis jeered mercilessly.


    Sean looked at Louis, and calmly said, ��The Roth Empire has always been practical. We don��t fight an unprepared war, and we don��t make requests that can��t be fulfilled.��


    All the various representatives�� expressions changed slightly, and they began to look at Sean with aplex gaze. They had to admit that the 100 years of peace had given the Roth Empire unparalleled prosperity and development. This was how it became such a headache now.


    ��Are you getting carried away, or I can��t lift a sword anymore?��


    Right then, a mocking voice appeared outside the meeting hall.


    Everyone looked towards the door in unison.


    The doors of the meeting hall gradually opened to the two sides. A man wearing a ck action suit and a mask and carrying a heavy sword slowly walked in.


    ��Alex!�� A glint burst out in Sean��s eyes, and he instinctively clenched his fists.


    Meanwhile, the 10th-tier powerhouses surrounding Sean were staring at the door warily, and began to get closer to the prince.


    ��I came to fetch my wife and put an arrogant prick down at the same time. I don��t think you gentlemen would mind, right?��


    There was still a hint of mockery in Mag��s voice.

 Chapter 1917 - You And Me Are Enemies At Most

    <h4>Chapter 1917: You And Me Are Enemies At Most</h4>


    They didn��t mind.


    Of course they didn��t mind!


    If it weren��t because of his status, many of them would have already taught this arrogant prick a lesson.


    The arrogant pricks of the Edward Family were indeed all hateful.


    However, everything had its vanquisher. They all became cowards whenever they met Alex.


    The other representatives still had to take Sean��s identity and their race��s benefits and interests into consideration.


    But Alex didn��t have to. He was single and all alone now, and he was the extremely powerful kind of single and alone person. He could do whatever he pleased without any care.


    He sliced off Josh��s ear and issued him a death threat, but the Roth Empire didn��t make a single sound.


    Therefore, it was perfect timing for Alex to appear when Sean was showing off.


    Mag really came here to fetch his wife. He realized that Irina had not returned after putting the two children to bed, so he thought he ought to show his face at such an important moment. Hence, he came to the city lord��s castle.


    Bumping into Sean showing off was just pure coincidence. However, since he saw it, of course he had to put him down.


    Although Sean did not take part in that rainy night��s assassination, he had to have contributed to the military��s silence. Furthermore, he had been sending people to search for his whereabouts in the past three years. Sean had been worried that Mag hadn��t beenpletely dead, so he wasn��t a good guy anyway.


    Sean, who was targeted by Mag, retracted his fists from the table unnaturally. That pair of eyes was still as dangerous as before, and it even had an additional hint of hostility now.


    The current Alex was even more powerful than the Alex before.


    After defeating the devil and sealing it, Alex��s status had reached an extremely elevated height in the hearts of the people of the Roth Empire, and perhaps even the whole Nond Continent.


    ��Alex, long time no see.�� Sean looked at Mag with a smile, as if he had just met a long-lost friend.


    ��You don��t have to pretend to be on familiar terms with me. You and I are enemies at most. Even if I don��t kill you today, I won��t wee you with a smile,�� Mag said with a smirk mercilessly.


    Sean��s smile froze on his face instantly.


    Exhrating!


    All the representatives�� expressions softened, with them feeling extremely gratified.


    Irina was also looking at Mag smilingly. She didn��t expect him to be so good at arguing now. He had to have learned some of it from her.


    Even though the powerhouses around Sean looked furious, they didn��t dare to say anything.


    Sean quickly calmed down, and said to Mag, ��You might have some misunderstandings about the past incident, but it isn��t convenient for me to borate now. Now, ourmon enemy is the devil. I hope you can put aside the past grievances and work together with us to kill that escaped devil or seal it again.��


    Mag chuckled. ��You might have some misunderstandings about the meaning of ��misunderstanding.�� You and I both know very well what happened back then. However, I indeed won��t kill you now. I will settle the scores with you slowly after we deal with the devil and the peace meeting.��


    Sean looked severe after he heard that.


    ��Alex, since you already came, why not sit down and join in the discussion for a solution? After all, Princess Irina and you discovered that cave. I wonder what you think about it?�� Michael said with a smile as he broke up the tense atmosphere.


    ��Whatever Irina said is what I wanted to say.�� Mag flicked a nce at Irina before continuing, ��I have no idea where to look for it, either. However, building a new seal spell formation as soon as possible is definitely right.��


    Micheal nodded, and said, ��Since this is the case, I will pay a visit to the Moon Nation��s princess at Mamy Restaurant tomorrow. I heard that she has already returned to Mamy Restaurant today.��


    ��Since this is the case, you guys continue with the discussion. We��ll be going home first.�� Mag went to Irina, extended his hand out to her, and gently said, ��Let��s go.��


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Irina curled her lips, grasped Mag��s hand, and walked towards the door.


    All the representatives watched them disappear outside the meeting hall with a grievous expression.


    Nobody expected to see them show off their love in the midst of such an intense meeting.


    Sean heaved a breath of relief inwardly too. He slowly rxed his tightly clenched fists before leaning back against the back of his chair slowly. Only then did he realize his clothes were already drenched in his sweat.


    ***


    After leaving the city lord��s castle, Irina looked at Mag smilingly. ��Tsk, tsk. You came to fetch your wife?��


    ��Yes. That��s correct.�� Mag removed his mask and smiled at Irina too, but he didn��t let go of her hand.


    ��Where are the little ones?��


    ��They have just fallen asleep, so I came to fetch you,�� Mag said honestly.


    ��Hmm. You��ve done well.�� Irina nodded.


    ��Are you hungry?�� Mag asked gently. ��Do you want to eat something?��


    ��Yes.�� Irina nodded honestly before she thought seriously, and said, ��I want to eat hot pot. I want beef roll, mutton roll, tripe, pig��s brain and everything.��


    ��Are we eating hot pot now?��


    ��Yes. I haven��t eaten dinner tonight. The city lord��s castle��s packet food is horrible.�� Irina nodded with an innocent gleam in her eyes.


    ��Alright. I will make it for you shortly.�� Mag��s heart softened, and he agreed with a smile.


    Irina sent them back to the restaurant by teleporting.


    ��You take a seat first, and I will go prepare the hot pot ingredients.�� Mag poured a ss of warm water to Irina before going into the kitchen.


    Mag had kept some of the dinner��s bone broth for Irina, but it was perfect to be used as the hot pot��s soup base now.


    Soon, Mag carried a double-vored pot out of the kitchen.


    Then, he carried another two big trays out. They were filled with all kinds of dishes and a specially mixed dipping sauce.


    Irina��s taste was rtively lighter, so the red soup base was only mildly spicy. It was specially made for thedy boss. Mag had made it to suit her taste. It was more vorful than the clear soup, but it wouldn��t make her feel ufortable.


    ��Cook the beef roll and mutton roll first before cooking the vegetables in the clear soup���� Irina added the ingredients into the hot pot te by te. She didn��t forget to remind Mag, ��I��ll leave the tripe and duck intestine to you.��


    ��Alright. I promise I will make the most delicious tripe and duck intestine for you.�� Mag picked up his long chopsticks with a smile, and began dipping a duck intestine in the boiling part of the hot pot.


    The thinly sliced mutton roll and beef roll were swiftly cooked. Irina dipped them in the dipping sauce before popping them into her mouth.


    The thinly sliced mutton cooled down a little in the dipping sauce before it was fed into the mouth. The temperature and texture were perfect.


    Irina��s face had a satisfied smile as she picked up the beef roll and mutton roll quickly. She made a very soft and happy chewing sound. As long as she was fast enough, the mutton roll and beef roll in the hot pot would not get overcooked.


    Mag dipped the cooked duck intestine in the dipping sauce before putting it into Irina��s small bowl.


    Irina popped that duck intestine into her mouth, and made crunchy chewing sounds. Her pretty brows and eyes curved into crescents as she nodded, and said, ��Yummy.��

 Chapter 1918 - An Interesting Soul Is Over 150 kg

    <h4>Chapter 1918: An Interesting Soul Is Over 150 kg</h4>


    ��Smells so good~��


    A befuddled voice came from the staircase.


    Irina and Mag, who were happily eating, froze together, and turned to look at the staircase.


    Amy was standing at the staircase, and rubbing her eyes as she looked at them with narrowed eyes.


    Ugly Duckling yawned as it missed a step, and came tumbling down the stairs. It bumped its head against a corner of the table. It looked up and meowed at Mag in a daze.


    Annie also popped her head out from the back of the staircase, and looked at the steaming hot pot on the table curiously.


    Perhaps, the smell was so enticing that Amy got worked up immediately, and angrily said, ��Father! Mother! You guys are eating supper behind our backs again! And it��s hot pot some more!��


    ��Errrr����


    There was a hint of embarrassment in Mag��s smile.


    Irina picked up a piece of fat beef roll, and smilingly said to Amy and Annie, ��You two are awake. Do you want toe over and join us?��


    ��Alright!�� A smile appeared on Amy��s puffy face immediately as she skipped forward, ate that sliced beef roll, and chewed happily, as if she had already forgotten about being angry. She didn��t forget to praise, ��The sliced beef is so scrumptious����


    Mag looked at Amy, who was eating happily, with aplex expression. The best way to console a chowhound was indeed to stuff her face with good food. This was faster and easier than any exnation.


    ��Annie,e and eat something too.�� Mag waved his hand at Annie.


    Annie walked over quietly, and sat down on the chair next to Mag.


    ��Take it. Dip it in the hotpot yourself. I will go make the dipping sauce for the two of you.�� Mag gave her a pair of new chopsticks before getting up to go to the kitchen. He needed to get more ingredients besides making the dipping sauce. Amy had already started eating, and she was as voracious as Irina.


    ��Father, make my dipping sauce spicier. This hot pot isn��t spicy at all,�� Amy said to Mag��s back.


    ��Alright.�� Mag��s voice could be heard from the kitchen. As she was a young contestant who could withstand the insanely spicy taste, this mildly spicy soup was indeed not enough for Amy.


    Mag went to grill some crayfish and oysters in the midst of eating the hot pot.


    Although it wasn��t healthy to eat supper sote at night, it felt great to eat hot pot and grilled seafood together as a family. How nice.


    ��I��ll let this pass this time, but you guys have to call me for supper next time.�� Amy didn��t forget to remind Mag and Irina seriously after she was done eating and leaving the table.


    ��Alright, we will definitely call you next time.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling let go of the crayfish��s ws reluctantly, looked up, and meowed. Count me in.


    Ugly Duckling had gotten fatter after obtaining Amy��s approval in the past few days and letting itself go.


    Annie had learned Irina��s gracefulness. She stayed quietly at the side after she put down the chopsticks. However, judging from the smile on her lips, she liked this supper very much.


    ��Alright, you two go upstairs to y for a while first before going to bed. You cannot lie down immediately after eating.�� Mag waved his hands, and chased the two little ones upstairs. The yroom could help them digest some of the supper.


    Meanwhile, he began to clean up the dining table.


    Irina helped Mag clear the table, and casually asked, ��What do you n to do with Sean?��


    ��We can��t kill him now. We would be sending Josh straight up to the throne if Sean died.�� Mag shook his head.


    ��Then, we will kill both of them together.��


    ��I��m afraid Andre will immediately start a war that engulfs the entire continent if we kill them both. Furthermore, that war would be hysterical and at all costs.��


    ��Then, we will kill Andre too.��


    Mag chuckled. ��You know that the most difficult person to kill in this world is him.��


    ��That old tortoise���� Irina pursed her lips, but she had to agree with Mag.


    ***


    ��Young Master, what are you looking for?�� an old butler helplessly asked Harrison as he followed behind him, and watched him toss his clothes all over the floor.


    ��I am looking for my ck jacket, the one that made me look slimmer.�� Harrison poked his head out from the cupboard, and asked the old butler, ��Do you know where it is?��


    As someone who was going on his first date tomorrow, Harrison was indeed a little nervous.


    In order to leave a good impression on Georgina, he had made many requests regarding his image, including his clothes.


    However, after trying on many clothes, he was very dissatisfied with his fat image in the mirror. His maid couldn��t find the ck jacket that he loved the most in the past, so he had toe look for it himself.


    ��Are you talking about that ck jacket that you wore 10 years ago?�� the butler asked.


    ��Yes, yes, yes! Do you know where it is?�� Harrison��s eyes lit up.


    ��You have thrown it away nine and a half years ago because it didn��t fit you anymore.�� The old butler shook his head. ��You were only 75 kg when you custom-made that jacket. You wouldn��t have been able to wear it even if you had kept it until now.��


    ��It��s that really so���� Harrison was slightly dejected. So, that handsome young man in his impression wasn��t due to that ck jacket, but due to the fact that he was thin back then.


    ��Take a look, this is the one that you custom-made again when you were 125 kg. You might be able to fit in if you squeeze a little.�� The old butler picked up a ck jacket from the pile of clothes on the floor.


    ��Come, try it out!�� Harrison was excited again. With the old butler��s help, he forced his gigantic body into this obviously ill-fitting jacket.


    ��This is a tummy that makes one feel sad.�� The jacket barely fitted him. Other than the arms that couldn��t move, the tightly bound tummy that resembled a pot was especially eye-catching.


    ��Young Master, wearfortable clothes to the date. There is no point in making yourself look so disheveled.�� The butler looked at Harrison. ��If the youngdy is interested in you, it��s definitely not because of your body, but because of your interesting soul.��


    ��That��s true.�� Harrison chuckled, and his expression quickly froze. He looked at the old butler with suspicion, and said, ��Why do I feel like you are scolding me?��


    ��Why would I scold you? I watched you grow up. Let��s wear this tomorrow. It will make your soul look even more interesting.�� The butler took a frock with a little duckling embroidered on the chest from the pile of clothes. ��The youngdies like such refreshing styles. Didn��t you say that yourself too?��


    ��Alright. I��ll wear this tomorrow.�� Harrison nodded. He felt that his old butler was rather reliable at times.


    ��Is my soul really interesting?�� Harrison asked the old butler again to confirm when he was about to go out.


    ��They all say that beautiful bodies look the same, but an interesting soul is over 150 kg. You, by the way, fit that description perfectly.�� The old butler nodded with a serious expression.

 Chapter 1919 - Being A Chef Is Simply My Interest

    <h4>Chapter 1919: Being A Chef Is Simply My Interest</h4>


    Chaos City was aplex city, one that was unique.


    The people that came from all the various races constructed this free and equal city under the restraints and guidance of a peculiar set of rules.


    The Roth Empire was still continuing to consolidate its feudal dynasty with centralized power. The Wind Forest had lost its free soul, and the elves began to live like humans. The goblins had dug deep caves to prepare for the next racial war. The orc tribes were still keeping to their nomadic traditions. The demons had endless fights for territory. The giant dragons soared in the sky, but they still had the most severe racial suppression.


    However, the Chaos City continued to open up and innovate, and it changed from a piece of barrennd and a war criminals�� prison to a prospering city within 100 years.


    Mylo and Gan got up shortly after dawn. They put on their little bags, and walked on the streets of Chaos City. They looked at the breakfast shops that gradually opened up for business as steam rose up into the air, and saw the blissful smiles on the faces of those people who woke up early.


    This was a lively city.


    Such liveliness wasn��tmonly seen in Rodu.


    Those people who lived at the bottom rungs of society would never have any changes in their lives no matter how hard they strived. One would not see the passion and anticipation for life on their faces.


    Meanwhile in Chaos City, you could see the smiles on people��s faces everywhere.


    Even if they were just buying a pancake that cost one copper coin at the roadside, they could make eating it seem so delicious.


    The sense of blissfulness was perhaps the most attractive and mesmerizing side of this city.


    ��I used to think that there was no nice food in this city, so the people here had to be miserable. However, looking at it now, my thinking was narrow-minded.�� Myloughed embarrassedly.


    ��Yes, if I hadn��te here myself, I would have never expected this city would be so blissful.�� Gan nodded in agreement. ��Furthermore, there is also a restaurant that all the chowhounds in this world envy and look forward to in this city now.��


    ��I am very curious about Mamy Restaurant��s breakfast now,�� Mylo said with a smile. Today could be a very memorable day in his career. This was the first time that he was going to interview a restaurateur about the stories behind his dishes.


    In the past, he usually made up dirty 10,000-word stories for those bosses himself.


    Mylo and Gan were already very early, but they didn��t expect some customers were already lining up at the door.


    Apart from them, there were also some cleaners who were congregating at the door. They seemed to be waiting for their meals too.


    ��Did Mamy Restaurant lower its price for breakfast?�� Mylo asked the customers lining up in front curiously.


    That customer seemed to know what Mylo was thinking, and smilingly exined, ��The price on the menu doesn��t change. Boss Mag has been providing breakfast for the cleaners for some time. He let them have a piping hot breakfast after working for a few hours.��


    ��Oh, I see. Boss Mag is really a good person.�� Mylo nodded thoughtfully.


    Given Mamy Restaurant��s high prices, providing breakfast for so many cleaners was a big expenditure. What was even more precious was how the preparation work that he had to do before opening for business definitelypressed his rest time.


    Soon after, the restaurant��s door opened, and a female staff member carried a huge iron bucket out single-handedly. She began to distribute the congee with pork and century egg to the cleaners orderly.


    The heat, together with the aroma of the congee with pork and century egg, spread everywhere.


    ��It smells so good.�� Mylo��s Adam��s apple moved. He looked at the cleaners carrying big bowls of congee with pork and century egg, and mumbled, ��I suddenly feel like being a cleaner.��


    Gan gave him a side-nce, and said, ��They might not want you.��


    Mylo ordered a bowl of congee with pork and century egg for breakfast and one set of youtiao and soybean milk following the advice of a customer sharing the table with him.


    The congee with pork and century egg refreshed his image of congee. The century egg��which he didn��t know came from what animal��matched with the pork was actually so delicious. He felt his body warm up after eating a whole bowl of congee.


    Meanwhile, the youtiao with soybean milk had subverted all his imagination about breakfast.


    The crispy youtiao was so crunchy and aromatic in his mouth. It was better than any fried snacks. It even had a tinge of sweetness, and the more he chewed, the better it tasted.


    He then took a sip of the sweet and tasty soybean milk. Its texture was smoother than cow��s milk, and a fragrance lingered in his mouth after he swallowed it.


    Of course, this wasn��t the extreme way of eating it.


    After soaking the cut youtiao in the soybean milk, he picked up the slightly softened youtiao with the chopsticks, and took a bite.


    The soft yet chewy youtiao together with the aromatic sweetness of the soybean milk, be it in terms of texture or taste, were both elevated many times. It became apletely new food.


    After drinking thest drop of soybean milk in the bowl, Mylo put down his chopsticks, and praised, ��Boss Mag is really a genius toe up with such an exquisitebination.��


    ��I agree with you on that.�� Gan also put down his bowl while still longing for more.


    ��No wonder Randy and the others don��t want to leave here. It isn��t because they don��t have any pursuits or ambitions, but because they don��t want to leave after theye. It��s a paradise here.��


    ***


    After the breakfast ended, Mylo and Gan were received by Mag.


    Mag poured a cup of tea for Mylo and Gan each before he smilingly said, ��Can this be considered as an interview?��


    ��Speaking of this, this is the first time that we are conducting an interview with a chef. If you have read our magazine before, you should know that our style concerning food is always a little severe and judgmental,�� Gan also said with a smile.


    ��So in this case, I should feel honored.��


    ��No, it��s our honor to be able to get Boss Mag to talk about the stories behind the scrumptious dishes. We��re bowled over by your exquisite culinary skills and innovative and unique thinking,�� Gan quickly added. He didn��t want to give Mag an arrogant impression.


    Mag looked at Gan and smiled. ��Before we begin the interview today, can I presumptuously ask about your?<i>Perfect Food</i>��s influence? For example, the number of subscribers for the new edition?��


    Gan was a little surprised by Mag��s question, but he still quickly smiled, and replied, ��<i>Perfect Food</i>?is the leader of the gourmet magazines. After decades of development, it has be one of the most influential gourmet magazines on the Nond Continent. There are tens of thousands of copies issued every month, and hundreds of thousands of people were affected. It was approximately equal to 1,000,000 readers.


    ��Even Princess Vanessa of the Roth Empire is our magazine��s faithful reader. She even wrote me a letter before,�� Mylo added with a smile.


    Mag flicked a nce at Mylo, and mildly said, ��She seems to read every gourmet magazine, and she will write to columnists, whom she deems to have a bread and butter issue, to encourage them to persevere.��


    ������ Mylo.


    Gan��s gaze shifted all around as he tried very hard not tough out loud.


    Vanessa said that herself. She had been doing that very frequently in the past few years. She would sometimes give these food critics some money to tide them over through difficult times.


    In this world where there was ack of entertainment, and information couldn��t be shared readily, it was already very good for a gourmet magazine to achieve this standard.


    Mag knew that Gan��s so-called 1,000,000 readers were an exaggeration. However, the sales of tens of thousands copies of magazines were true. This meant that as long as he epted the interview, this interview would appear in thetest edition bought by those readers.


    ��What would you like to ask?�� Mag poured himself a cup of tea too before leaning back against the chairfortably.


    ��Then, can we begin from Mr. Mag��s learning journey? Mr. Mag, you have such extraordinary culinary skills at such a young age, and you continue to create so many delicious dishes. You must havee from a culinary family, and begun learning cooking when you were very young, right?�� Gan asked with a smile.


    ��No, it isn��t like that.�� Mag shook his head, and mildly said, ��Being a chef is simply my interest. I didn��t learn culinary skills from anybody, nor was I born in a culinary household. I felt that there was a need to elevate the culinary standard of this world a few months ago, so I opened this restaurant.��


    ��???�� Gan.


    ��???�� Mylo.


    The two of them looked at Mag with a meaningful gaze.


    <i>Wow, bro. You showed off so much that we don��t know how to continue with the conversation.</i>


    They thought that Boss Mag looked very easy-going, so the interview would be conducted in a very rxed ambiance. They didn��t expect Boss Mag to show all his cards as soon as they sat down.


    Mag looked at their expressions, and wondered a little. Did he make things sound too simple?


    At the end of the day, Gan was a professional chief editor. He swiftly realized the way that Mag talked would easily lead to explosive topics, so he continued by asking, ��You said you wanted to elevate this world��s culinary standard. What do you mean by that?��


    ��By letting more people eat real delicious food, and not just make do with ordinary, normal food. By exposing those fake delicious foods and elevating the people��s connoisseurship towards good food. Perhaps, even letting everyone learn one or two dishes that they could cook by themselves.�� Mag smiled. ��That is my vision and my so-called elevating the culinary standard.��


    Mylo��s mouth was slightly agape as he stared at Mag with shock and admiration. This was also what he was hoping for.


    ��This is really a great and beautiful vision,�� Gan praised sincerely. As a gourmand, he, too, hoped to see that happen one day.


    ��You have created so many special and delicious foods. Can we ask where you get your inspiration from? We have never heard of most of these foods before, and cannot even imagine they can be cooked in that manner. For example, the beggar��s chicken that is covered in the mud casing and the tofu pudding made from soya beans.��


    Mag smiled, and said, ��I am simply borrowing from my predecessors, and life is the source of all inspiration. What you don��t know or deem to be nonexistent is simply the limitations of your knowledge.��

 Chapter 1920 - Make All Dishes Easy To Make

    <h4>Chapter 1920: Make All Dishes Easy To Make</h4>


    Mag was speaking the truth. He didn��t want to take all the credit. He simply received recipes that had been refined by generations of his predecessors, learned diligently, and practiced hard.


    However, these words sounded even more arrogant to Mylo and Gan.


    Although Mag looked humble on the surface, looking from another angle, he seemed to be mocking those chefs who didn��t know how to change.


    Gan looked at Mylo, and wanted to know how Mylo, who was very good at understanding hidden meanings,prehend these words.


    Mylo raised his eyebrows to show that this was indeed rather arrogant. It would definitely make those self-important chefs furious, and make the magazine even more widely discussed.


    ��I tried your ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� yesterday, and its exquisite taste is unforgettable. It even made my hair grow after being bald for over 10 years. May I ask, how do you create such delicious food that can make the hair regrow at the same time? A lot of the seafood in this dish is very hard toe by in Chaos City.�� Gan quickly followed by a question that he was very curious about.


    Mag flicked a nce at Gan��s head. His originally bald head indeed had fine hair growing out like the forest after a rain. Judging from his experience, Mag nodded slightly. ��You will need to eat another two doses and pay attention to rest at the same time so that it can grow properly.��


    ��Yes.�� Gan quickly nodded, following the ��doctor��s orders.��


    Mag and Gan looked at each other, and then suddenly something wasn��t quite right.


    ��I��m sorry. It��s my upational hazard.�� Mag touched his nose awkwardly.


    However, Gan seriously said, ��You are really a good doctor.��


    ��As a chef, making delicious food is the most basic requirement. As for what other effects would happen after the taste is achieved, it��s already beyond my control.�� Mag shook his head. ��Therefore, I didn��t know that ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� is able to treat baldness when I wasing up with it. It was a pure surprise when the customers discovered that effect after the dish was released.��


    Gan pondered. ��Perhaps, this is the giveback of the exquisite taste.��


    ��What an interesting exnation.�� Mag smiled too.


    The interview went on in a rxed atmosphere. Gan��s questions weren��t too tricky, and Mag basically told them all that he knew, so that made both their work easier.


    About an hourter, Gan appreciatively said to Mag, ��Thank you for epting our interview and letting us understand so many stories behind all these delicious foods. I believe even more people will fall in love with Mamy Restaurant and be your fans after this issue��s interview.��


    ��You��re very wee.�� Mag smiled. He actually quite liked sharing his experience of sess. It felt like�� showing off?


    Oh, this description was too vulgar. It should be called sharing happiness.


    Gan asked all that he should ask, and didn��t mention a single word about the things he shouldn��t. As a gourmet magazine��s chief editor, he still had some understanding of chefs.


    ��When will this article be released?�� Mag asked curiously.


    ��The article will be in the new issueing out at the end of this month,�� Gan replied with a smile.


    Actually, the content of the new issue had already been set and even sent to the printing workshop.


    However, Gan changed his mind after this interview. He intended to add this exclusive interview written by Mylo to this new issue, and make it the main selling point.


    The?<i>Perfect Food</i>?hadn��t been doing well under thebined attack of?<i>Meatatarianism</i>?and?<i>Vegetarianism</i>?for the past few months. This would be their fight to reverse the situation.


    Mag nodded, and then changed the topic. ��Does your magazine have a column that teaches people how to cook?��


    ��Huh?��


    Both Gan and Mylo stared at Mag with bewilderment.


    ��It is a gourmet tutorial column,�� Mag exined.


    Gan got it. He shook his head, and said, ��We don��t have it currently. You should know that a recipe is the most important thing to a chef, and they wouldn��t share it easily, let alone publish it in a magazine that is so widely read.��


    Mag nodded his head slightly. Looking from a chef��s point of view, this thinking wasn��t hard to understand.


    However, it was just this fixed-minded thinking that caused the extremely slow innovation speed of delicious food and a standstill for the entire culinary world.


    ��I would like to have a gourmet tutorial column in your?<i>Perfect Food</i>?magazine,�� Mag said to Gan seriously.


    ��Huh?�� Gan was stunned before revealing an exhrated expression. He even said in a trembling voice, ��Y-you are saying that you want to have a gourmet tutorial column in our?<i>Perfect Food</i>?to teach cooking?��


    Mylo also looked at Mag with shock, and couldn��t quite believe his ears.


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded. ��I will share a simple and easy-to-learn home cooked meal recipe in every issue. The kind that the readers could learn ording to the article.��


    Gan quickly calcted the benefits that this could bring to?<i>Perfect Food</i>?in his mind. Given Mamy Restaurant��s current reputation, if they could undertake its exclusive gourmet tutorial column,?<i>Perfect Food</i>?would be the undisputed leader in the gourmet magazines�� world, andpletely crush both?<i>Meatatarianism</i>?and?<i>Vegetarianism</i>.


    Gan said to Mag gravely, ��If Mr. Mag has this idea, we at?<i>Perfect Food</i>?will do our very best to cooperate and support in setting up your column. We will also pay you a good author��s remuneration.��


    Mag immediately got straight to the point. ��Then let��s talk about the exact coboration details now. Let��s not rush to set up the column first. We can decide when tounch the column after this month��s issue is released and we see the market��s feedback. By then, you can put a notice in this month��s issue. It could perhaps achieve an even better result.��


    ��Your suggestion is very good. We will do that.�� Gan took out his little notebook, and took that down. Increasing readers�� anticipation was what they always did, but this was the first time that they were putting out a notice. However, it sounded very feasible.


    Mag discussed with them the gourmet tutorial for another 30 minutes. They basically set all the particrs of their coboration.


    Gan looked at Mag with anticipation. ��Mr. Mag, are you really not willing to sign the exclusive license agreement with us? We will give you the best remuneration and strongest promotion. We promise to maximize your fame and interests.��


    ��Exclusivity means monopoly. My wish is to make all dishes easy to make, and not earn a little remuneration.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.


    ��Alright. We respect your wishes.�� Gan nodded. Although it was a pity, he didn��t harass him.


    Smiling, Mylo said, ��Boss Mag, if you have any problems with writing, please feel free to write a letter to me. Although I don��t dare to say I am an expert at this area, I have at least already written for 10-odd years.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded with a smile, but he secretly scolded inwardly,?<i>You are my junior when ites to writing an article.</i>

 Chapter 1921 - The First Experience Of Dating

    <h4>Chapter 1921: The First Experience Of Dating</h4>


    Mag sent Mylo and Gan away, and kept the tea set. Then, he went to the study on the second floor to ponder about how to write the first gourmet tutorial.


    A magazine was currently this world��s most widespread paper media. It was the simplest and most effective way to expand his influence.


    Although he had already begun to study how to reduce the manufacturing costs of the magicvision, shrinking its size and making it suitable for family use, it was still long before it could be made into an entertainment device that every household loved.


    However, wasn��t it nice to buy a magazine for 10-odd copper coins, and learn a tip-top recipe apart from reading about the gossip in the culinary world?


    Mag didn��t want fame or influence, but real apprentice fans who could provide him with the power of faith.


    He wanted to use?<i>Perfect Food</i>, which was a good tform to conduct ��cloud teaching,�� to gain more fans, and more people could learn to cook from him. It would allow him to gain fans and upgrade while promoting good food at the same time.


    As for why he didn��t want to sign the exclusivity contract, this involved Mag��s greater ambition.


    A top gourmet magazine could have about 1,000,000 fans, but what about 10 gourmet magazines? Taking away the same readers, there could be at least 5,000,000 fans.


    Jumping out of the small pond of gourmet magazines, if he could coborate with those tabloid news magazines that were even more popr with the people, he could gain contact with even more groups of fans.


    He didn��t care about that little remuneration fee from the magazine press. Doing anything else was easier than earning money through writing.


    ***


    ��You have to give me a treat tonight. You have got Boss Mag, and?<i>Perfect Food</i>?is going to take off now.�� Mylo pped Gan��s shoulder hard with an obviously excited expression.


    ��It��s a pity that we didn��t get the exclusivity.�� Gan sighed, but he couldn��t hide the smile on his face.


    This was indeed a surprise. He thought it was already great to be able to interview Mag, and make sure that the next issue was going to sell out.


    He didn��t expect to get Mag to write a gourmet tutorial column for the magazine after the interview. A pay raise and promotion for him were expected.


    ��Speaking of it, Boss Mag is really a great chef. The usual chefs can��t wait to bring their recipes to their graves, yet Boss Mag is willing to share the recipes that he created without any remuneration. Moreover, he is going to share it in a magazine with all the good food lovers in the world,�� Mylo praised with wonder.


    Gan also stopped smiling, and said with admiration, ��Indeed. He said he wanted to elevate the food standard of this world, and he wasn��t just saying. He is really doing something about it, and taking out the most precious thing for it.��


    ***


    Michael came to the ice cream shop, and found Ba, who was scooping ice cream for the children. He smilingly said, ��Princess Ba, can I speak to you in private?��


    ��Wait a minute.�� Ba gave the ice cream to the children before turning to look at Michael. ��May I ask what it is about?��


    Michael looked at the children around him, and said to Ba, ��Why don��t we talk outside.��


    ��Alright.�� Ba nodded, and followed Michael out of the ice cream shop. They went to a quiet corner of the park.


    Michael stood next to a bench, and apologetically said, ��Sorry to interrupt your work. Because it is an emergency, I hope Princess Ba won��t mind this.��


    ��It��s fine. Please go on.�� Ba had a good impression of Michael.


    ��Princess Ba has fought along with us, so I don��t intend to hide this from you. The devil has appeared again, and it has already escaped from the seal,�� Michael said straightforwardly.


    ��Escaped?�� Ba was shocked. Her fear of the devil wasn��tpletely eradicated yet, so she was indeed shocked by this news.


    Michael shook his head. ��It isn��t the one from the Thunderstorm Mountains. Alex and Irina found a new seal under Dragon Ind, but the seal was already broken, and the Great Old One in that seal had already disappeared.��


    ��Which means there could be a devil around us right now?�� Ba��s eyes widened, and she looked around her instinctively.


    ��We don��t have to worry too much now. We can definitely find its traces quickly if it appears in Chaos City. The biggest problem now is that we cannot identify its actual location,�� Michael consoled her with a smile.


    ��Then why are you here looking for me, City Lord? Although I am quite capable, I don��t think I stand a chance against a devil.�� Ba looked at Michael perplexedly.


    ��We are more worried about that devil going to the Thunderstorm Mountains to break the seal, rescue the octopus monster, and rejoin their bodies. By then, we might be facing an opponent who is so powerful that it will be unmatched.�� Michael��s expression became gradually graver. ��Therefore, on behalf of Chaos City and all the races of the Nond Continent, I humbly ask the Moon Nation to help us build another seal spell formation in the Thunderstorm Mountains so that we could trap that devil when it appears again.��


    Ba understood now. She nodded in agreement after a brief consideration. ��I will pass these words to my father, but I cannot promise that the Moon Nation will definitely send people over.��


    ��Thank you, Princess Ba. Please tell the king of Moon Nation that the Nond Continent will remember your kindness and return your favor.��


    ��Alright.�� Ba nodded.


    ***


    Beyond the city, on the peak of a rock mountain.


    Dous looked at Elizabeth with a hint of pity as he said, ��Elizabeth, you should already know that your father is most likely no longer with us. Come back with me. You are still one of us Frost Dragons.��


    ��I have stopped thinking so after the day that Alex brought me away.�� Elizabeth looked at Dous expressionlessly. She didn��t hide the contempt in her eyes. ��I will go back, but not now, and not in the condition of being pitied.��


    Dous frowned and looked at Elizabeth with pursed lips. He seemed to have seen that stubborn dragon youth in the past.


    ��Anybody could sit on the Frost Dragons�� throne, but it will belong to me eventually. Let Fox sit on it for a while first. I will take back whatever I have lost,�� Elizabeth said coldly before she turned around and stepped out. The frost under her feet consolidated into a giant snowke, and she disappeared from the mountaintop.


    Dous stood on the peak alone for a long time, but he had a relieved smile on his face.


    ��Thisss indeed resembles Rankster. Since this is the case, I don��t have to worry about Louis trying to poach her away. This child still belongs to us, the Frost Dragons.��


    ***


    Georgina saw that big guy holding a big red flower, and stomping his feet under the stone statue from afar. He was wearing afortable long robe, which made his big round body look even more rotund, but he looked veryfortable and rxed.

 Chapter 1922 - Idiot At Doing

    <h4>Chapter 1922: Idiot At Doing</h4>


    Harrison was indeed a little nervous.


    Although he already had three factories of his own, had been tagging along to do business with his father since he had been young, and had experience with doing business and socializing, it was the first time he had ever gone on a date with ady since he was born.


    His good friend had already had his fourth child, while he was only taking the first step to his date.


    ��Take a deep breath, it��s alright. I��m just going to be looking for food, and I��m good at that���� Harrison took a deep breath. After that, he exhaled out some white smoke, and stomped his feet.


    He had already been standing there for more than an hour. Georgina did not stand him up. He just came a little earlier than the agreed time�� Mm-hm. He was just an hour and a half early.


    After all, it was his first time, and he was afraid that something which would cause a dy might happen on the way. If he did not arrive in time, he would be standing her up.


    Aftering, he thought that he should let himself get used to the environment, and also practice the lines he came up withst night. Therefore, he did not stay in the horse-drawn carriage. Just like that, an hour had passed.


    ��When I see Georgina, I would first make a very handsome pose, and then with a very demanding and gentle tone, give her this flower. After that, I will invite her to search for snacks in a very gentlemanly way�� yes. That��s the whole procedure. First���� Harrison paced around, and muttered to himself seriously.


    ��Hi, Mr Harrison.�� Just then, a voice came from behind Harrison.


    ��Ah?!�� Harrison was stunned. He quickly turned around, and saw Georgina, who appeared behind him out of nowhere. He said in a flustered tone, ��H-hi, Miss Georgina.��


    Georgina was not dressed in ck from head to toe like yesterday. Instead, she wore a gray and white striped cotton dress with a ck hide jacket on the outside. She was wearing a pair of short deer hide boots that had a ring of short fur at the cor of the boots.


    Her face is very small, and her hair was let down, hiding half of her face. She was very pale, but looked way more energetic than yesterday. There was more color on her face.


    With the change of clothes, Georgina looked more youthful. Her faint lc eyes were also full of spirit and life.


    However, after changing out of the baggy cotton top and bottoms, Georgina looked even smaller and frailer. She looked as though she would be blown away if the wind was a little stronger. That made Harrison��s heart ache for her.


    Georgina blushed under Harrison��s gaze. She subconsciously grabbed the corner of her skirt as her heart raced.


    Her cousin chose her outfit for today. When she heard that Georgina and Harrison were going out to look for food, Georgina��s cousin brought her out for shopping, and picked this dress out. She also brought Georgina to the salon to style her hair which was neglected for three years.


    However, she was still unconfident. She knew she never had been a pretty or adorabledy. She was afraid that Harrison would detest her after seeing her.


    ��Now���� Georgina wanted to say something to break the silence.


    ��F-for you.�� Harrison handed her therge red flower with both hands nervously.


    It was only one stalk of a flower, and it was the verymon poinsettia, but it was very fresh, and there were even dew drops on the petals, making the flower look like it was freshly picked.


    Oh, it was indeed freshly picked.


    Georgina saw a poinsettia tree not far away with flowers blooming, but the tree was a little tall, and the flowers were all very high up.


    The thought of Harrison tip-toeing, trying his best to pick the flower with his bulky size made Georgina smile. She found it very warm.


    Moreover, he had been holding that flower, standing there for such a long time, and waiting for her to arrive.


    What a strange feeling.


    In the past, she would be the one waiting stupidly by the road, waiting for a silhouette that might pass by. She gave him the most precious thing that she cared about to him, but had her dignity trampled in return time and again.


    Right now, someone was actually willing to wait for her here and give her flowers.


    ��When I came just now, I thought that it looked very beautiful, so I thought of picking one to give it to you,�� Harrison exined with a chuckle.


    What he did not say was that when he was picking the flower, he was caught by the old man patrolling the square, and was given a fine of 100 copper coins.


    ��Thank you.�� Georgina received the flower, and put it to her nose to take a whiff. She smiled brightly, and said, ��It smells so good.��


    Harrison smiled like a 150 kg fatty.


    Georgina looked up, and asked Harrison, ��Where should we go now?��


    ��Ah�� we��re going to look for the famous snacks in Sitter Alley. You might remember that small snack stall that sells fried little biscuits the size of a copper coin. It��s very crispy and fragrant,�� Harrison said with a smile.


    Georgina��s eyes lit up immediately. She nodded her head, and said, ��I do! It was sold by a bald old orc. Their biscuits came in different cute shapes like rabbit, tortoise, and fish. I loved it when I was young!��


    ��Yes. The stall had moved to Aden Square. I��ll bring you to look for him. It��s just right ahead,�� Harrison said as he pointed in front.


    ��Alright.�� Georgina nodded as she turned to walk forward expectantly.


    When Georgina turned around, Harrison gave himself a p as he cursed himself silently.


    Champion at imagining, idiot at doing.


    The pose that he had nned was not done, he spoke like a fool, and acted like an immature 18-year-old��


    This first experience in dating was such a failure.


    He snuck a nce at Georgina��s face, and was worried that her impression of him would drop.


    Georgina held the flower in her hands, and she could not stop smiling.


    Mr Harrison still made one feel veryfortable. Although she could tell that he was a little nervous, it was rather cute to her. Even the little duck embroidery on his chest was very cute. What a warm person.


    Both of them walked forward with their minds full of thoughts. After a while. Georgina suddenly stopped walking. She turned back to look at Harrison, and asked, ��Where��s the stall?��


    Harrison, who had been staring at her while walking, suddenly came back to his senses. He looked left and right, and then pointed to the back as he said, ��It��s in that little alley. I think we overshot.��


    It was a rather narrow alley between twovish restaurants. The alley was rather inconspicuous, and it was used as a pathway for those who lived behind Aden Square.


    Georgina walked to the alley, and she could suddenly hear noises from within.


    In the narrow alley, there were more than 10 stalls lined up, with many customers standing around the stalls, eating. There were also stall owners selling their food loudly.


    A familiar atmosphere engulfed Georgina.

 Chapter 1923 - Is It Good? Whats The Taste Like?

    <h4>Chapter 1923: Is It Good? What��s The Taste Like?</h4>


    Georgina did not expect that so many snack stalls would actually be hidden in such a small alley. On top of that, there were so many people there.


    Besides, she did not even realize it when she passed by.


    ��Let��s go see what��s there inside,�� Harrison said with a smile. After entering the alley, his confidence grew. This was his stage.


    As a true-blue chowhound, although he had shifted his focus to Mamy Restaurant recently, he was the foodie of the Chaos City streets before that.


    He witnessed Sitter Alley��s prosperity and decline.


    Even though there was a lifespan to the food sold in an alley, a delicacy would not die out just like that.


    Because as long as the delicacy was unique enough and delicious enough, no matter where it went, it would still be able to earn new fans and attract old fans again.


    The decline of Sitter Alley caused a revolution in the street stalls there. Those selling mediocre food regretfully saw the end of their business, while those with a good reputation continued their glory elsewhere.


    That was what happened to the small biscuits sold by Taslem.


    Taslem was a bald, middle-aged orc. He was big and tall.


    His stall was right in the middle, but with him there, the stall became very outstanding.


    ��It really is him!�� Georgina said with surprise when she saw Taslem at a nce.


    ��The first stop for today. Let��s start from the little biscuits.�� Harrison brought Georgina to Taslem��s stall. In a little bamboo basket beside him, there were three rows of little golden brown biscuits arranged neatly. Each biscuit was only the size of a baby��s fist, and came in shapes like a little rabbit, little tortoise, and little goldfish. They were very cute and adorable.


    ��Do you want some little biscuits?�� Taslem asked with a smile, but his hands never stopped all the while.


    He kneaded a small ball of dough in his hands, and made it into a little rabbit. After that, he ced the rabbit dough into a pot of oil slowly to fry it. The entire process was very smooth.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Georgina nodded. The middle-aged man spoke just how she remembered from her youth. Even the smile on his face had not changed.


    She remembered that when she first bought the little biscuit from the stall, she was so scared by him that she cried. The middle-aged man was so flustered, and gave her a little rabbit before she was cajoled.


    However, the orc mister who watched her grow up seemed to be unable to recognize her anymore. That made her inevitably a little upset.


    ��Mister Taslem, Miss Georgina used to be your regr in the past. Can��t you recognize her?�� Harrison told Taslem with a smile. He was also Taslem��s regr.


    Taslem slowed down. He stared hard at Georgina for a while before eximing, ��Little Rabbit? Why have you grown so skinny?��


    Little Rabbit was Taslem��s special nickname for Georgina, and it was because of that little rabbit back then.


    The warm and familiar nickname made Georgina smile. ��I��ve grown skinny because I haven��t had Mister Taslem��s little biscuits for a long time.��


    ��Here, have a little rabbit.�� Taslem picked up a little rabbit with his long chopsticks, and wrapped it in cowhide.


    ��Thank you.�� Georgina received the little biscuit, just like how the young girl did while sobbing back then.


    Crunch.


    Georgina bit onto the rabbit��s head. The little biscuit which had cooled down was crunchy, yet it did not get stuck between the teeth. The more Georgina chewed, the more fragrant it got. The sweet fragrance blossomed in her mouth slowly with a hint of milky scent.


    Georgina remembered that long Sitter Alley in her childhood. After school, her mother would hold her little hand, and bring her to every stall.


    A tear rolled down the corner of Georgina��s eye. She looked up, and happened to meet Harrison��s gaze.


    ��Is it so good that you feel like crying? When I just found Mister Taslem��s little biscuits, I was like this too,�� Harrison said with a smile.


    ��Mm-hmm. It��s good.�� Georgina nodded as she smiled happily.


    She seemed to have understood that this world wasn��t that cold.


    Some people would never turn around for you. All they would give you was their back and hurt.


    However, some people would always give you warmth.


    ��Here, little rabbit, little tortoise, and little goldfish. I have all of them packed up for you. The same serving as before.�� Taslem passed Georgina a paper bag filled with little biscuits.


    ��Thank you.�� Georgina received the paper bag to search for her purse.


    ��It��s fine. Now that you know that I��m here,e and have more again next time.�� Taslem waved his hand with a smile. ��I watched you grow up, and hope that you could turn back into that plump and adorable darling.��


    ��Mm-hm, mm-hm. I will work hard.�� Georgina nodded with a smile.


    ��In that case, let��s eat while we walk. I��ll bring you to the next ce,�� Harrison told Georgina. He turned back, and put a silver coin on the stall table as he winked at Mister Taslem.


    Mr Taslem was slightly stunned. After that, he smiled and gave Harrison a thumbs-up.


    ��Have some too,�� Georgina said with a smile as she opened the paper bag, and passed it to Harrison.


    ��Sure. Thank you.�� Harrison held a small tortoise, and threw it into his mouth. Nodding while chewing, he said, ��This is the taste. It hasn��t changed since years ago.


    ��What��s our next target?�� Georgina looked at Harrison expectantly.


    ��You��ll know once we��re there,�� Harrison said.


    ��Okay.�� Georgina nodded, and took out another little biscuit to eat as she smiled even more brightly.


    ***


    The magic potion shop.


    ��What amazing Nature magic. It could even make dead ntse back to life.�� Amyy on the table, and watched how the nt in the pot turned green with Annie��s magic. On top of that, the nt was growing very quickly, and had taken up the entire space in the pot.


    ��Mm-hm. It is pretty good. You��ve improved a lot.�� Xixi looked at Annie with satisfaction as she put the pot on the ground.


    Ugly Duckling came over to take a sniff. It bit on a tiny grass de, and started eating.


    ��Ugly Duckling, is it good? What��s the taste like?�� Amy asked curiously.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling nodded while eating.


    Amy reached her hand out to pick a small de of grass. She put it in her mouth, and chewed for a while before nodding in agreement. ��It��s a little sweet too.��


    ��If Boss Mag saw this, he would think that I��m abusing you.�� Xixi looked at Amy speechlessly.

 Chapter 1924 - That Way, You Can Make The Baddies Scared

    <h4>Chapter 1924: That Way, You Can Make The Baddies Scared</h4>


    Mag squeezed out some time to go to the Delicacy Extravaganza. After the first three days of hype, it was now even more crowded there. There were many customers around the stalls.


    Meanwhile, the Little Sys Seafood Shop had its one-man show. Without any ready-made delicacy, just with the video tutorial on the screen beside the stall, it managed to sessfully attract customers to form a long line outside to buy octopus tentacles.


    Mag only watched from afar, and did not disturb Alia and the rest at work.


    There were 12 employees at the stall. Alia had to have deployed two other employees to manage the high work volume.


    The good-looking elves with their gentle demeanor and swift actions managed to form a beautiful scenery at Little Sys Seafood Shop.


    <i>I was right about her.</i>?Mag watched the highly efficient seafood stall, and nodded with satisfaction. It seemed like thisst-minute-appointed manager had no problem coping at all.


    Meanwhile, Mag smiled when he saw the housewives craning their necks as they watched the tutorials seriously. He loved people who were passionate about learning.


    ��Say, is this really delicious? Has anyone tried it?�� a young housewife asked curiously.


    ��I bought 250 g of octopus tentacles yesterday, and tried making the stir-fried octopus tentacles at home. Although I didn��t do it as well, I added too much salt, and burnt it a little. The taste�� is really awesome!


    ��My husband and son never dared to eat the food I made, but they actually finished the burnt food yesterday. That sense of satisfaction is immense. Sis, go learn it quickly,�� a big and tall housewife said.


    ��Yes, learn it and whip up something good so that your husband would go home early after work.�� The young housewife at the side nodded. ��I��m here today to solidify my learnings. I made a few mistakes in some steps yesterday, but the food still came out better than what I usually make. I came today with a notebook just to take notes.��


    Mag walked past and nodded with satisfaction. Such eager learners were the best. Hopefully, there would be more people like that.


    Mag circled around the area, bought a few snacks that looked pretty good, and brought the food to the magic potion shop.


    The moment he entered the shop, he saw Amy squatting on the floor, eating grass with Ugly Duckling.


    ��Wh-what��s going on?�� Mag looked at the two little fellows. Although the pot of grass was fresh and green, it was, after all, a pot of grass. Ugly Duckling could have a little to aid its digestion, but what was Amy doing eating the grass as well? Had the food at home be that bad recently?


    ��Father, this grass is really delicious. Do you want to try some?�� Amy looked up at Mag as she chewed on a de of grass. She stretched out her hand to offer Mag another de of grass she pulled out.


    Mag did not want to try it. However, seeing Amy��s expectant gaze, he had no choice but to bend over, and take the de of grass from Amy. After that, he put it into his mouth and chewed on it.


    The grass was very fresh and tender. After chewing on it, juice started seeping out. It was rather sweet and refreshing, and was actually�� quite good?


    ��Isn��t it delicious?�� Amy asked expectantly.


    ��Mm-hm. It is pretty good.�� Mag nodded. He saw Amy reaching out to grab a bunch of grass des for him, and quickly stopped her, saying, ��Look, I brought you guys some delicious food. Let��s leave the grass aside for now.��


    Although the grass was delicious, it was still rather strange for a grown man, a cat, and a child to eat it. Therefore, Mag quickly lifted the bag of snacks in his hand to entice Amy.


    Indeed, Amy��s gaze was immediately attracted to the snacks. She took the bag of snacks over from Mag, and thanked him. After that, she ran over to a small table at the side, and even called Annie and Ugly Duckling over to join her.


    ��Annie just learned how to expedite growth, and this pot of grass was the result of her learning. I didn��t expect Ugly Duckling and Amy to like it. The grass is not poisonous, and having a little of it could aid digestion, so I didn��t stop them,�� Xixi exined to Mag.


    ��It is pretty good. Even I would like some more,�� Mag said with a smile. He looked at Annie, who had a little drumstick in her hand as she sat beside Amy, and said, ��I didn��t expect Annie to learn magic so quickly.��


    ��Annie is really talented in magic. On top of that, she seemed very adept at nature magic. I almost suspected if she was a lost child of the dryads.�� Xixi looked at Annie with satisfaction. After that, she turned to look at Mag, and asked softly, ��Where did you meet Annie?��


    ��I met this child in the snowy ins. I don��t think she belongs to the dryads.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. He stared dotingly at Amy and Annie who were eating their drumsticks happily, and said, ��Now, she��s my child.��


    ��Tsk. Go on boasting. I am not at all envious.�� Xixi caressed her stomach and smiled lovingly.


    ��Xixi, are you pregnant?�� Mag looked at Xixi��s stomach in shock. He did hear about Xixi and Lulu wanting to have a child.


    ��Speaking of which, I still have to thank you for it,�� Xixi said with a sweet smile.


    ��Hey, hey, hey. Don��t say such things.�� Mag quickly waved his hands, and took a quick nce at the door to check if Lulu had returned.


    ��What are you thinking of�� I mean that I have to thank you and Princess Irina for curing me so that I can have this child,�� Xixi said with a smile.


    ��You��re wee.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. He was genuinely happy for this couple who wanted to revive the dryads.


    Amy chewed on the drumstick, and walked over to Mag with another drumstick in her hand as she said seriously, ��Father, Master said that there were a lot of baddies outside the city recently. You have to eat more and wear more to look big and fat. That way, you can make the baddies scared.��


    ��Mm-hm. That does sound reasonable.�� Mag received the drumstick with a smile and bit on it. The drumstick was fried pretty well. The outeryer was slightly hard, but it was still quite crispy and fragrant. The meat was also very tender. It was one of the good snacks that he gained from the Delicacy Extravaganza.


    Of course, it would be even better if there was a pint of beer to go with it.


    The two children still had to attend sses, so Mag ate with them for a while before leaving for the restaurant as he got ready for the afternoon operations once again.


    Firis was the first to arrive at the restaurant because Mag had decided to teach her how to make the tofu series food other than the roast beef kebab and pepper steak.


    Anna was also early because she had requested to sit in to learn how to make tofu pudding.


    Mag had no reason to reject thedies who were more interested in cooking than magic.


    ��Soybean is a very magical ingredient. Whether you make it into a refreshing cup of soybean milk or a bowl of silky tofu pudding, they all start from a soybean���� Mag grabbed a handful of soybeans that had been soaked in water as he began his ss.

 Chapter 1925 - Start From How To Become Friends With A Lady

    <h4>Chapter 1925: Start From How To Be Friends With A Lady</h4>


    Mag recently had the thought of going out to see the world.


    Chaos City was ultimately a city with only 100 years of history, and the background for delicacies there was rather shallow.


    Based on what the System said, to be the God of Cookery, other than gaining more believers, he would also need to have more people learning how to cook from him. He would still need to really integrate himself to find different ingredients in this alternate world to create different delicacies.


    Therefore, this was a new challenge and a new journey to Mag.


    The restaurant was doing good, the customers were nice, and such a rxed life would make one unwilling to leave thisfort zone.


    However, Mag was still rather looking forward to this challenge. He also wanted to really understand this ancient and mysteriousnd. He wanted to seek out the mysterious and unknown ingredients, try all the delicacies in this world, and gain more inspiration.


    This would create a spark of creation between the delicacies on Earth and the delicacies in this world. After that, he would turn this spark into a delicacy me, and set the entirend aze.


    Just the thought of it made Mag find it interesting.


    Of course, there was another very important reason.


    He needed some time to try to look for the possible ces where the Great Old Ones were sealed on thisnd. He had to seal them back up before they broke through the seals.


    He was beginning to like this world, and he would not allow anything to destroy it.


    However, before that, he could not let the customers who had gotten used to eating at Mamy Restaurant down.


    Therefore, he needed a sessor.


    Firis, who was hardworking enough, was his first choice.


    Under Mag��s teaching, Firis improved very quickly.


    Mag did not expect her to learn all the dishes within a short amount of time, but he hoped that she could learn at least one or two of the more representative dishes of each type of dish. That way, even if he was no longer in the restaurant, the customers could still enjoy different kinds of delicacies.


    However, it was obviously not enough to have Firis alone. Harris and Chapman, who had been living in Chaos City for a long time, were already on Mag��s helper list.


    These two were passionate lovers of cooking. On top of that, with Firis��s experience in cooking, Mag would not have to worry at all with the three of them helming the kitchen.


    Tofu pudding was a dish that required preparation beforehand. Mag exined and demonstrated the steps to Firis and Anna in an even more detailed manner than the recipe he received. On top of that, he added some of his personal experiences and learning points, which was his further upgrade to the almost perfect recipe. It might be only a 0.01% improvement, but it was still something.


    ��Alright, now the tofu pudding is ready. All we need to do is wait for it to take shape.�� Mag used his finger, and flicked their heads.


    Firis and Anna, who did not really understand what they heard, felt something rush into their heads. The unclear information was like dim lightbulbs that were all lit up suddenly and joined together.


    ��Now do you understand?�� Mag looked at the two of them with a smile.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Firis and Anna nodded at the same time.


    ��Alright. Today��s lessons will end here. Digest everything that you��ve learned today, and we��ll try making it in the afternoon,�� Mag said with a smile. He pped his hands, and got Firis to start preparing the ingredients.


    ***


    Outside the restaurant, the customers started to form a long line.


    Mylo, who had still been excited in the morning, was now standing with his head hanging low defeatedly.


    Gan, who was standing behind him, was smiling proudly.


    ��Hey, Bro Mylo, why do you look so unhappy? Did your money pouch get stolen?�� Randy greeted with a smile. He happened to be diagonally behind Mylo and Gan.


    ��How did you know?�� Mylo turned around in shock.


    ��Er�� that��s really sad news.�� Randy shrugged. He did not expect himself to guess it right.


    ��Yeah. I thought about it all morning, and I just can��t understand, how am I inferior to a damn money pouch? The thief chose to steal the money pouch, and not me.�� Mylo nodded with resignation.


    ��Judging from your size, I doubt he could do anything to you too,�� Randy said with a smile.


    Mylo sighed again, and said, ��Speaking of which, I really pity that bro. The most worthless thing on me was that money pouch. Ever sincest year when it tore, I have been treating it as an essory. Although I did stuff many things inside, they were all small and light furballs. Those that were sewn inside the pouch.��


    Randy raised his brows. That thief who took such a huge risk would probably break down after opening the money pouch.


    However, the thought that Mylo actually used a fake money pouch to put on a false front made him feel that it was not easy as a middle-aged man. He could not help but recall those times he actually could not get his money for his work.


    There were only a few copper coins in his money pouch back then, but he had to put some small stones inside so that those beautifuldies could take another look at his sagging money pouch and full pocket.


    ��Let the unhappy past pass. You didn��t lose anything anyway. Cheer up,�� Randy said with a smile.


    ��Why don��t we talk about how you found this job that calls for envy? I also want to be troubled over which house to collect rent from first every day.�� Mylo looked at Randy seriously.


    Gan looked at Randy with even more interest. At the same time, he stroked his head filled with hair saplings with confidence.


    ��About that. It��s ratherplicated,�� Randy mumbled.


    ��In that case, let��s start from how to be friends with ady.��


    ��That��s easy. Just go up to her and confess,�� Randy replied.


    ��That��s it?�� Mylo was in disbelief.


    ��Mm-hm. Most of the girls who reject you would usually say: you��re a good person, but we aren��t suitable for each other. Let��s just be friends.�� Mylo nodded. ��Look, although we failed in the confession, we seeded in our goal.��


    ��I see�� got it!�� Mylo nodded as though he was enlightened.


    ��So is that how you make friends with ady?�� Mylo asked again.


    Randy shook his head. ��No, I don��t usually make friends withdies. I like older, more sensible, good with their things and unclingy types.��


    ��Oh���� Mylo did not really understand, but still nodded.


    ��Tsk, tsk. The youngsters nowadays. Think about it, just think about it.�� Gan shook his head, and looked as though he did not want to continue the conversation.


    ��Bro Gan, what��s your take?�� Randy asked with a smile.


    ��Great minds think alike.�� Gan gave Randy a thumbs-up with a knowing expression.


    ��Hehehehehe����


    The two of them smiled as they exchanged nces.

 Chapter 1926 - Rum Brewing Factory

    <h4>Chapter 1926: Rum Brewing Factory</h4>


    ��Boss Mag, when are youunching Old Sim��s Rum again? It��s alright if it��s a little more expensive. I am really craving it,�� Christopher, the old ountant, asked Mag softly during the lunch hour operations when he walked in.


    The customers who liked rum in the line also pricked their ears up. Mamy Restaurant��s rum had been out of stock for a fairly long time. However, Master Old Sim had already passed away, and now the rum that he brewed was priceless.


    ��There��s no rum currently, but there should be some soon. I have already forged a partnership with Master Old Sim��s only sessor, his granddaughter, Hannah.


    ��She has set up her first brewery in Chaos City, and her first batch of rum will be supplied to Mamy Restaurant. She will be using the Master Old Sim��s 50-year rum collection as a base for her brewery. I believe she will not disappoint all of you,�� Mag said with a smile.


    He even promised Hannah to test the brewing machine for her. As long as the machine could operate, the brewery could start production immediately, and there would naturally be rum to go about.


    ��Master Hannah is actually in Chaos City?!�� Christopher was stunned. As an avid lover of rum, he naturally knew that Master Old Sim would be seeded by his granddaughter, who was famous in the Falk Tribe.


    ��Yes, anyway, everyone can enjoy rum in Mamy Restaurant again in no time at all. Perhaps you might even be able to buy bottled rum outside soon,�� Mag said with a smile and a nod.


    ��Sure, sure.�� Christopher nodded merrily as he walked into the restaurant quickly. He had already decided to call some of his drinking friends over to try the rum some dayster.


    ***


    By the time afternoon operations ended, Hannah was already standing by the door, and looking at Mag expectantly. ��Boss, do you want to take a break?��


    ��You obviously don��t want me to rest.�� Mag pressed his lips together as he untied his apron, and put it aside.


    ��Even if it is so, I still have to ask.�� Hannah blinked, and urged Mag, ��Let��s set off quickly. There are so many parts I might not be able to assemble all of them in one afternoon.��


    ��Let me get changed.�� Mag went upstairs to change into something that he could move more freely in. After that, he pushed his bicycle out as he left with Hannah.


    The parts had been sent to the brewery, and all that was left right now was for Mag to supervise the assembly.


    ��Boss, do you think it��ll work this time?�� Hannah asked expectantly and nervously after taking a seat at the backseat of the bicycle.


    ��I can��t say for sure.�� Mag shook his head. ��I can��t say for sure if it can all light up at once. Sometimes, luck is very important.��


    The steam train went through months of hard work from several engineers and designers before it could finally operate.


    Hannah��s machine just came from a small cksmith. It was drawn by someone who half-knew what she was drawing. Who would believe it if told that the sess rate was 100%?


    After arriving, while Mag was still parking the bicycle, Hannah had already jumped off the backseat, and was already hopping towards the workshop.


    Mag followed her into the workshop.


    Mobai and Lulu had already arranged the parts ording to the order of assembling. The two appeared to have put a lot of effort into it judging from their heads full of perspiration.


    ��Boss Mag, you��re here,�� Mobai said with a heartyugh as he looked at Mag and Hannah.


    ��It��s been hard on you. It must have taken up a lot of time to arrange all these parts,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��The time taken to arrange them is negligiblepared to the time taken to make them. Moreover, there��s quite a sense of satisfaction with putting them all out.�� Mobai shook his head. He looked at the workshop filled with various parts, and smiled with satisfaction.


    ��In that case, you guys can take a break first. I��ll check the parts, and if all��s good, we can start assembling.�� Without saying further, Mag started checking the parts.


    Mag was the one who designed it, and he did not even have to check the design for him to start checking the parts due to his outstanding memory.


    Needless to say, with Mobai��s skills and his strict working procedure, each part was of the highest quality, and even exceeded Mag��s expectations.


    After doing a final check on all the parts, and correcting the position of some parts which were ced in the wrong ces, the group of people started the assembling work.


    This was the first stage of work at the brewery. Although there were many machine parts, it was not over the top.


    They could move on to arger scale of production after passing the trial for the first stage, and ensuring that the machine could operate stably. There was no need to rush for wine-brewing.


    For the entire afternoon, the group of four barely took a break, and they finally assembled all the machines.


    ��Done.��


    Mag looked at the eight horizontal pipes in the workshop, theplicated machines all arranged neatly, and therge wine vats on the ground. It was starting to look like a modern brewery.


    ��Wow, it��s so cool!�� Hannah wiped away her perspiration as she looked at the brewery that she pieced together, her eyes gleaming.


    Inparison, the brewery that she made herself in the Falk Tribe was simply�� a disgrace.


    ��Boss Mag, you��re a genius,�� Mobai praised in wonderment.


    Although Mobai was the one who made all the parts, when all the pieces were put together to form the machines, the final look still astounded him.


    ��It looks great.�� Lulu also smiled foolishly.


    ��We��ll do the tests tomorrow morning. I have to go back to cook.�� Mag nced at his watch. After that, he smilingly told Mobai and Lulu, ��Don��t line up or cookter. I��ll make a little more for dinner, and get Hannah to send some over to youter. Go back and have a good rest.��


    ��I��ll take such a good deal, then,�� Mobai said with a smile.


    Lulu smiled foolishly while stroking his head, likewise not rejecting.


    Mag got on his bicycle, and returned to the restaurant first.


    He made a few more dishes and a pot of chicken soup for Mobai, Lulu, and Xixi��s dinner. After that, he got Hannah to bring the food over.


    ��So, Hannah, is your brewery starting soon?�� Yabemiya asked Hannah curiously during dinner.


    ��Yes. If everything goes smoothly in tomorrow��s trial, I want to start work immediately.�� Hannah nodded. With an expectant smile, she said, ��I have not brewed wine in a very, very long time. I��m afraid I will get rusty.��


    ��A new factory with a new machine, and even some new skills. You will need quite a while to get used to it,�� Mag said calmly as he dealt Hannah a small blow.


    ��It��s alright. It was way tougher when I made my own machine back then,�� Hannah said with a smile, not caring.

 Chapter 1927 - Should We Do Some Workout Before Sleeping?

    <h4>Chapter 1927: Should We Do Some Workout Before Sleeping?</h4>


    In the city lord��s castle, in a room inside a small courtyard.


    ��Sir, the ck eagles are all in position,�� a man dressedpletely in ck reported respectfully to Sean, who was sitting by a table.


    Sean nced coldly at the man, and said, ��You only have three days. Find that child, or die.��


    ��Yes!�� the man answered quickly with a shudder.


    The man��s gaze darted around for a while before saying, ��But�� Your Highness, if we do that, will we infuriate Alex? I am afraid he will harm you.��


    ��We have already pitted ourselves against each other. The only way to truly control or kill him is to have his child in our hands.�� A murderous gleam shed across Sean��s eyes. ��If it weren��t for that useless Josh, he would have been dead three years ago. None of this would have happened.��


    ��Yes!�� The man in ck shuddered, and dared not to speak further. He bowed and left.


    Very quickly, in an inconspicuous, run-down courtyard at the slums at the north of the city, there were tens of men in ck hidden in the dark night.


    Meanwhile, in Chaos City, even more men in ck darted through the night in search of a target like a pack of wolves in the dark night.


    They had received amand to search for a three-year-old child, a half-elf.


    ***


    ��You have to pay, otherwise Amy will be very fierce,�� Amy told a few demons who were high from drinking in a mature tone as she followed behind Anna.


    ��Y-you���� a demon said aggressively with a burp as he pointed at Amy.


    ��You are such a cutie pie. Here, Little Boss, this is our money. Count it.�� Another demon sitting at the same table pped the demon, and handed a gold coin to Anna with a gentle smile.


    The demon who was pped turned two rounds before regaining some of his senses. He stabilized himself, looked at Amy, and realized what he did just now. He quickly squeezed out an ugly smile, and did not dare to speak further.


    ��Hi, your total expense is 28 gold coins. You gave us two extra gold coins.�� Anna took out two gold coins, and returned them to the demon.


    ��It��s alright. Little Boss, you guys can buy some sweets with this. We��ll be off.�� The two demons left with a light skip in their steps, supporting each other.


    ��What��s wrong with you? How dare you shout at Little Boss. You almost scared me to death.�� The two demons only heaved a sigh of relief after exiting the restaurant.


    ��I�� I didn��t see her clearly. I had a drop too much, and my brain isn��t functioning well. I was thinking of showing her who��s boss for shouting at us.�� The other demon scratched his head awkwardly.


    ��You should drink less next time. Otherwise, we might just be banned from Mamy Restaurant one day. That would be worse than walking around the slums.��


    The two demons mumbled as they left, and the topic quickly changed to slums��


    ��Hehe, I earned another gold coin.�� Amy ced her gold coin carefully in her pocket, and even patted it to ensure that it would not fall out. She smiled brightly.


    ��This is yours. You have to keep it. Father said that the money you earn on your own is yours.�� Amy quickly stopped Anna, who wanted to put the gold coin into the small money box, and helped her put the gold coin into her pocket.


    ��But�� This is already the eighth gold coin today. Isn��t that too much?�� Anna asked Amy softly with embarrassment.


    ��It��s alright. This means that we are cute and our service is good,�� Amy said with a pout.


    Anna was tickled by Amy. The moment she heard that someone wanted the bill, Anna hurried over with the small money box again.


    Amy followed behind Anna calmly. If it was a kind customer, she would smile adorably, and if it was a temperamental customer, she would give a fierce warning.


    As for the unreasonable customers, they had not appeared in a long time. Most of the customers in Mamy Restaurant now knew that there was a very fierce Little Boss who won the champion��s title at the Roth Empire Magic Caster Tournament.


    ��Little Boss is really fierce. I saw her make a 150-kg demon fly with a punch before. That demon could not even retaliate.�� The customers at the adjacent table did not forget to gossip when they left.


    However, most of the customers tipped Amy and Anna willingly. The elf and half elf were just like two sisters. One of them was obedient and pretty, while the other was cute and adorable. Just a little cute act would make anyone want to empty their pockets to buy sweets for them.


    Throughout the entire night, the two sisters who were in charge of payment basically had pockets full of tips amounting to above 1,000 copper coins.


    That was also the motivation for Amy to work every day.


    Although she was already a millionaire, the fruit of herbor made her even happier.


    ��I��ll treat you and Big Sister Annie to a dried minifish, 10 each,�� Amy told Anna.


    Anna thought for a while, and said, ��In that case, I��ll treat with fried minidrumsticks. Three each.��


    Look, with money, anyone could speak with gusto.


    ��Boss, Little Boss, bye.��


    After the operating hours, thedies who had a simple yet filling supper bade their farewells and left.


    Mag reached out to pull the wooden door shut. Just as the door was about to close, his gaze fell on a faraway tree in the square.


    He had very good eyesight, and with the help of the moonlight, he saw a lump of shadows hiding in the trees, looking in the direction of the restaurant stealthily.


    ��Father, aren��t you going up?�� Amy, who was carrying Ugly Duckling, asked Mag when she saw him still standing by the door.


    ��Let��s go up to wash up, and get ready for bed.�� Mag closed the door properly, and locked it before walking towards the two children with a smile.


    After a really long story and finally putting the two children to sleep, Mag switched off the light, and exited the room silently.


    ��I think some fellows have got their eyes on us.�� The moment Mag stepped out of the room, Irina��s voice sounded behind him. ��I think it��s Sean��s people.��


    ��He��s rather bold. But I��m curious. How did he manage to find us?�� Mag said with a smile as he turned around to look at Irina, who was standing by the window.


    ��I think he��s just a little suspicious. Otherwise, he wouldn��t send just a few pawns to watch us.�� Irina turned to look at Mag excitedly. ��Should we do some workout before sleeping?��


    Mag looked at Irina who had juste out of the shower, her hair let down casually. She was wearing a light, translucent nightgown, and a faint fragrance wafted over, making the atmosphere a little ambiguous.


    ��Should I go take a shower too?�� Mag tried to sound her out.


    ��Shower when you��re back. They��re just a few pawns.�� Irina took thin outerwear, and wore it over her nightgown before waving at Mag.


    ��I see�� sure.�� Mag actually felt an inexplicable sense of disappointment?

 Chapter 1928 - Killers With No Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 1928: Killers With No Feelings</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It was gettingte at night.


    Many shops on the Aden Square were already closed, and the square was inplete silence.


    A few people in night camouge clothes gathered under a huge tree.


    The man in ck whispered, ��Leader, after investigation, we found out that the owner of this restaurant has a daughter around four years old who��s a half-elf.��


    The leader with a square jaw waved his hand, and ordered decisively, ��Then what are we waiting for? Let��s catch and take her back right now.��


    The order they received was to find that three-and-a-half-year-old half-elf within three days, and not to let any suspicious target go when they were not sure.


    That man in ck quickly said, ��But this little girl��s identity is a little special. She is Krassu and Urien��s disciple, and even won the championship at the Magic Caster Tournament a few days ago. Her power is above the 7th-tier.��


    ��What? A three-year-old 7th-tier magic caster?!�� The eyes of the man in ck with a square jaw widened immediately.


    Although the other men in ck had covered their faces, shock could still be seen in their eyes.


    That man in ck also gulped, and said, ��She defeated an 8th-tier magic caster, and won the Magic Caster Tournament��s championship.��


    They suddenly fell silent.


    The men in ck looked at their leader with a square jaw.


    The leader with a square jaw looked rather embarrassed. Fortunately, the ck handkerchief covered most of his face.


    Although he was great at stalking, he was just a 7th-tier knight.


    It was a little hard to ept the fact that they couldn��t defeat a three-year-old child.


    ��Furthermore, Urien is living in that magic potion shop next door. If we get too loud, we might disturb him���� that man in ck added.


    ��Leader, she dared to appear in Rodu, and took part in the tournament in front of the king and everyone else. Moreover, there isn��t any information that links her to Alex. She definitely isn��t our target.��


    ��Urien is the Lord of Ice, a 10th-tier great magic caster and famous for his weird temper. If we antagonize him, and cause the n to fail�� I think none of us will have a good ending.��


    ��Leader, should we change a target?��


    All the men in ck began to ask their leader to calm down.


    ��You guys have a point. I also think that she can��t be our target. How could Alex have opened a restaurant and be a chef? Unless he is selling braised giant dragon��s heads.�� The leader with a square jaw nodded, and then emphasized, ��I didn��t decide not to go because I can��t defeat her. This concerns His Highness��s big n.��


    The men in ck all nodded.


    Obviously, they were all killers with no feelings.


    However, they were still afraid of death.


    ��Just like that?�� Mag and Irina were standing at the top of a huge tree close by, and they watched the ck-robed figures retreating quietly with a weird expression.


    Irina said to Mag smilingly, ��Seems like your cover is quite sessful. Anyone with a normal brain would never expect you to be a chef, much less a chef with extraordinary culinary skills.��


    ��I cannot pick my talents.�� Mag sighed, and looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle with a hint of mncholy in his eyes.


    ��Let��s catch up with them to see what they are trying to do.�� Irina leaped lightly, and drifted to the top of another tree 10-odd meters away.


    Mag could not fly. As someone with pure physical output, he could leap 10-odd meters if he wanted to, but he couldn��t do it as lightly and gracefully as Irina. Hence, he could only jump down to the branches, and then leap from branch to branch.


    Judging from their conversation, these fellows obviously came for Amy, and they belonged to Sean.


    As for why they came for Amy, that rainy night attack three years ago exined everything.


    If Alex had a weakness, it wasn��t Irina, who was equally powerful as him, but his daughter, whom he would protect with his life.


    A half-elf who wasn��t even four years old yet should be very easy to control. As long as they could catch her, Alex��s lifeline would be in their hands.


    Their thinking was correct.


    It was exactly like that three years ago.


    Amy was still Mag��s greatest weakness, but this time, he wouldn��t let anyone harm her.


    The ck-robed figures�� stalking skills were exquisite. It was obvious that Sean had spent a lot of effort nurturing this group of personal guards.


    However, techniques were nothing in front of power.


    Mag stalked them at a distance that wasn��t too close or too far. They stopped in a courtyard at the south of the city.


    ��Have you confirmed the target?��


    ��Confirmed. A family of three. One human, one 1st-tier elf, and a three-and-a-half-year-old half-elf. They are all asleep.��


    ��Kill the human and the elf. Bring the child away.�� A cold glint shed across the eyes of the leader with a square jaw.


    Three men in ck leaped up, andnded in the courtyard.


    Razor-sharp daggers were pulled out, and with the cold reflection of the moonlight, they flicked open the doortch gently.


    Just as they were about to push open the wooden door, a gust of wind suddenly blew out from the yard, causing the dust and fallen leaves to swirl around. The ck-robed figures covered their eyes instinctively.


    ��All of you deserve to die.�� An extremely cold voice appeared next to their ears.


    All the ck-robed figures paled, and grasped their weapons tightly as they looked around them.


    Without waiting for them to react, the fallen leaves that were flying in the air had already slit their throats. They could only make a low groan.


    ��What��s happening?�� The leader with a square jaw heard the groans in the yard, and his expression turned grave. He was about to climb over the wall and enter.


    Right then, a hand appeared at his shoulder, and a low voice sounded right next to his ear. ��They��re all dead.��


    ��A-Alex!�� The man with a square jaw in ck froze, and his heart turned cold.


    ��How many people has Sean sent to do such a thing in Chaos City?�� Mag asked coldly.


    The man in ck with a square jaw didn��t dare to turn his head, but he knew he was already caught by Alex, and was already dead meat. He immediately smirked. ��Since you guys are here, your daughter is most likely gone. If you let me go, I can help you guys find her.��


    ��I want to know where your nest is, and how many scums like you are in Chaos City now.�� Mag stepped on the foot of the man in ck with a square jaw.


    With the sound of bone-shattering and the screams of the ck-robed figure, the forward half of his left foot was already a mush of crushed flesh and bones.


    Beads of sweat gushed out on his forehead, and the extreme pain almost made him faint.


    ��Where?��


    Mag��s voice appeared again like a devil.


    ��I-I will never����


    Crack, crack��


    Mag cut his left hand into 18 pieces.


    ��Kill me�� I-I��ll tell you everything���� The man in ck finally broke, and told Mag and Irina about their hiding ce in Chaos City. As for how many people were acting in Chaos City, that was beyond his knowledge.


    ��I hope you didn��t make up the address, otherwise I will make you regreting to this world.�� Mag made him lose all his teeth and the poison hidden in his tooth with one punch. Then, he held him with one hand, and went to the north of the city with Irina, who had cleaned up the scene..

 Chapter 1929 - Sean, Come Out To Die!!!

    <h4>Chapter 1929: Sean, Come Out To Die!!!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Magpletely understood Irina��s rage.


    These chaps�� target was Amy, but they didn��t know what Amy looked like, and where she was.


    Therefore, they tried their luck by catching all three-and-a-half year half-elf in Chaos City, and killing all existences that might affect their n. For example, the parents of these half-elves.


    This meant that many half-elves could lose their parents tonight.


    Mag knew Sean was as shrewd as Josh, and as the chiefmander of the border troops, he was way more bloodthirsty, and his methods were also way more despicable.


    Soon, Mag and Irina came to a courtyard at the north of the city.


    ��I-it��s here���� the man in ck with a square jaw said limply. The pain from his body almost made him unable to speak. The horrible torture had already crushed his will.


    ��There are three people guarding here. There is a cer with four children inside.�� Irina narrowed her eyes before turning to Mag, and calmly saying, ��I want to kill them.��


    This wasn��t a request, but a very calm statement.


    Mag had no reason to reject it. Four children meant there were possibly four innocent couples killed, and half of them were elves.


    Those children became orphans just because they were around the same age as Amy.


    Mag twisted the neck of the man in ck, and tossed him into the courtyard casually. He nodded slightly, and said, ��They indeed deserved to die.��


    The sound of the bodynding in the courtyard attracted the ck-robed figures who were guarding the courtyard.


    However, before they could react, they were already suppressed and rendered immobile by a terrifying presence.


    Irina and Magnded in the yard, and pulled all three men in ck hiding in different areas out.


    Fear appeared in these ck-robed figures�� eyes when they saw Irina.


    However, they could no longer control their bodies. They couldn��t even kill themselves.


    ��Where are the others?�� Irina asked in a cold voice.


    ��Kill us.�� A man in ck revealed a tough expression, speaking with difficulty.


    Bam!


    A wooden chair exploded on top of his head, and his brains and blood sshed all over the two ck-robed figures next to him.


    Fear shed in the eyes of these two men in ck. Although they were professionally trained, the fear of death was instinctive.


    ��Where are the others?�� Irina asked the two men in ck again.


    ��W-we don��t know���� A man in ck said in a terrified voice.


    Pfff.


    The jagged, broken wooden handle stabbed into his eye, and he screamed immediately.


    Irina looked at thest man in ck, and coldly asked, ��You don��t know, either?��


    ��Th-they all went to do their missions and catch those half-elves ording to the list���� the man in ck said in a quivering voice.


    ��Where is the list?�� Mag asked.


    ��A-at���� The man in ck received some space to move, and he reached into his chest with his trembling hand. He suddenly moved faster, took out a red iron ball, and tossed it into the air.


    However, ying tricks in front of two 10th-tier powerhouses was a little demeaning to Mag and Irina.


    The chef��s knife already shed through the air, and cut the iron ball into countless metal shards as soon as the metal ball left his hand.


    The light that was blinking was also cut down by the chef��s knife.


    Irina stepped the man in ck into the ground with her foot before walking towards the cer.


    Mag settled the ck-robed figure, who was still screaming, and followed Irina into the cer.


    ��Mom�� Mother���� The hidden cer was opened, and the children��s tender and terrified cries came from the pitch-dark cer.


    Irina��s steps faltered obviously. After a brief hesitation, a gentle warm glow appeared at her fingertips, and slowly fell down into the cer. She leaped down too.


    The cer was dark and damp. Judging from the soil, the cer was only recently dug. The passageway could only allow one person to go through, and was five meters deep in the ground. However, it suddenly became spacious after getting underground.


    It resembled a miniature version of the underground dungeon.


    It was just that the cages here were small and stacked up together like little dog cages.


    Meanwhile, there were already four cages with children inside in a corner.


    Hearing the movements, the children��s crying stopped abruptly.


    They were cuddling and shivering in a corner. They didn��t even dare to make any sounds when they were sniffling, and recent wounds could be seen through their dirty clothes.


    Mag only took one look, and a raging anger was ignited in his heart.


    These children were only as old as Amy, but they suffered this unexpected cmity. They were caught and tortured inhumanely.


    Irina waved her hand to remove those chains on the doors. She opened the cages, and the gentle glow lit up those little cages.


    Irina approached the cages, and gently said to the children inside, ��Don��t be scared, children. I have already chased away the bad guys. I am here to take you home.��


    The gentle glow and voice made the children muster their courage and look up.


    They only hesitated briefly before they ran out of the cages, threw themselves into Irina��s arms, and cried.


    ��Alright. You��re safe now. I will bring you all home now.�� Irina consoled them gently as she healed them with life magic, and put them into a deep sleep.


    ��What do we do now?�� Irina asked Mag.


    ��Mobilize all the Night Elves who are above the 5th-tier to guard all the half-elves in the city.�� Mag looked at those children sleeping soundly, and his voice became colder. ��I will go look for Sean.��


    ��I will go with you.�� Irina stood up.


    Mag shook his head. ��No. You should go and protect them. You can find those men in ck quickly. You can prevent one more tragedy whenever you find one more team in time.��


    Irina pondered for a moment, and then nodded. ��Help me give him one more strike.��


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded and left the cer.


    Mag didn��t go straight to the city lord��s castle. Instead, he went to the textile factory close by.


    Ah Zi��who had moved into the textile factory from beyond the city��sensed something, and quickly flew out.


    Mag leaped onto Ah Zi��s back, and coldly instructed, ��Ah Zi, go to the city lord��s castle.��


    Ah Zi spread its wings, and flew towards the city lord��s castle at a low altitude.


    Thebined investigation was still going on. Hence, as the Roth Empire��s representative, Sean was staying in the amodation provided by the city lord��s castle, which was also the safest ce in Chaos City.


    The purple-striped griffin hovered above the city lord��s castle.


    ��Sean,e out to die!!!�� Mag hollered with his sword in hand.


    The booming voice reverberated throughout the city lord��s castle.


    Amotion broke out.


    In a courtyard, Sean, wearing his soft armor, walked out under the cover of dozens of 10th-tier powerhouses. He looked at Mag on the griffin with a frown, and said, ��Alex, why are you looking for trouble when we are facing a formidable enemy?��

 Chapter 1930 - Alex’s Absolute Domain

    <h4>Chapter 1930: Alex��s Absolute Domain</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag��s angry roar woke everyone up in the city lord��s castle.


    The various representatives that were sent to investigate the Great Old One��s incident were still present, and they were also staying at the guests�� area. After hearing the roar, they all came out to check why Alex was here in the middle of the night, looking for Sean��s trouble in rage.


    However, all the races�� powerhouses had different expressions when they saw Mag standing on the griffin.


    They had long heard that Alex had already entered the realm of legend, but they didn��t sense anything special, as he suppressed his presence yesterday.


    However, the Alex now was just like a razor-sharp sword that was unsheathed. He stood on the back of the griffin, and his terrifying presence actually made the 10th-tier powerhouses fearful.


    ��No wonder he could kill Westin with one strike of his flying sword. I��m afraid Alex has indeed entered the realm of legend, and became the number one powerhouse of the Nond Continent,�� the goblins�� representativemented.


    Even though the other races�� representatives didn��t say a word, they didn��t object to the goblins�� representative��sment.


    ��What��s going on now? Why did Alex suddenlye here out of the blue in the middle of the night?�� Michael pushed open his study��s windows, and looked towards the guesthouse. He frowned, and then quickly rushed over.


    The peace meeting was due soon, and the matter of the devil atrge had no clues, so they couldn��t afford to have any other troubles right now.


    The 10th-tier knights and magic casters who were protecting Sean were staring at Mag with an extremely grave expression. The knights�� hands were already clutching their swords, and the magic casters already raised their magic caster��s staffs high up. Some even began to chant spells silently.


    With the previous example of Josh having his ear sliced away, they no longer dared to have any misjudgments or misconceptions regarding Alex.


    He was no longer the Roth Empire��s general. Since he dared to slice away Josh��s ear and issue him a death threat in front of everybody, he would dare to do the same to Sean.


    A few of the 10th-tier knights hailed from the army, and had interactions with Alex before.


    However, the current Alex made them feel even more undefeatable. Even though they had four 10th-tier knights and two 10th-tier great magic casters, they didn��t dare to guarantee that they could stop him.


    Sean stared at Mag with furrowed eyebrows.


    He could guess why Alex was in a violent rage, but what he was thinking of now was whether his subordinates had seeded in kidnapping Alex��s daughter. Otherwise, why was Alex so furious that he came straight to the city lord��s castle?


    This was Chaos City��s city lord��s castle. Sean was the Roth Empire��s representative and the first prince of the Roth Empire, and was the most likely to be the future king. Chaos City would definitely not sit back and watch Alex attack him.


    With that in mind, he felt a lot more relieved.


    Sean looked at Mag, and said in a low voice, ��Alex, you were once our Roth Empire��s Northwest General. Before I came, my royal father even����


    Looking at Sean��s face, those four pitiful half-elf little girls in the cer appeared in Mag��s mind uncontrobly.


    However, he was still trying to pretend nothing happened, and even tried to talk about the past with him.


    ��Stop your f*cking nonsense!�� Mag roared, and pulled out the Tian Du sword from behind his back.


    Lightning shed across the surface of the Tian Du sword and made a thunderp.


    Mag stepped out, turned into a blur shadow, and instantly appeared in front of Sean and his men.


    ��Protect His Highness!��


    The knight standing in the leading position roared angrily, and dashed out to stand right in front of Sean. He pulled the sword at his waist out, and shed forward with a solemn expression. The red sword��s beam extended out for three and a half meters, and the sh made the empty space vibrate.


    Two other knights suddenly attacked from the nks. They, too, pulled out their longswords, and stabbed at Mag.


    Thest knight stood in front of Sean with his sword held across. He didn��t rush forward.


    At the same time, the two great magic caster had alreadypleted their preparations. A water domain engulfed Mag, and held back his advance.


    Meanwhile, the ground rumbled. A pair of giant rock hands stretched out, and grabbed Mag��s feet.


    In the blink of an eye, Sean��s bodyguards reacted.


    Six 10th-tier powerhousesunched an attack at Mag together.


    Furthermore, their actions and methodsplemented one another. Obviously, they had practiced thisbined attack before, and it was specifically targeted at Alex.


    The eyes of all the powerhouses widened. They all wanted to see how powerful Alex was now, and whether he could get out from thebined attack of six 10th-tier powerhouses.


    Sean took a step back, and was also looking at Alex coldly.


    These six 10th-tier powerhouses were specially selected by the king, and thebined attack was specially designed for them. Although they didn��t have the time to perfect it, it should be adequate to protect one person.


    Sean was very clear that his current trip had two other more important objectives other than investigating the devil��s incident. The first was to capture Alex��s weakness, and the second was to test Alex��s power.


    However, if he couldn��t even break through an imperfect six-manbined attack, then he would be a negligible threat.


    There were always over 10 10th-tier powerhouses guarding the Roth Empire��s pce at all times, not to mention the king had other preparations too.


    Even if Alex had really be a god, there had to be an upper limit.


    Thebined attack wasplete, and a sneer appeared on Sean��s lips.


    Although Alex had be more powerful, he still couldn��t change his immature and arrogant character. He stepped into the trap that Sean had prepared for him so easily.


    The water domain made Mag feel as if he had fallen into the deep sea suddenly. The scary pressure and physical heaviness had indeed caused Mag to slow down a lot.


    The giant rock hands underground began to close up to grab his feet.


    At the same time, the longswordsing from three different directions were also gleaming with sword��s beams.


    ��That��s all?�� There weren��t any signs of panic on Mag��s face. Instead, he smiled contemptuously, and then shed his sword forward.


    The water domain was shed open, and it instantly crumbled.


    Mag��s slowed-down figure immediately sped up, and he stepped over those giant hands that were gleaming with a ck glow.


    The longsword was turned around, and ced across his chest.


    Lightning shed. Apanied by a roaring thunder, it swept across forward like a giant b of stone.


    The three knights who were attacking with their swords went white, but their attacks were in full force, so they had to go head-on against that giant longsword that came sweeping over.


    Boom!


    After a dull thud, the three of them only felt the terrifying force transferring over to them from their swords. Their longswords bent at a scary angle before breaking uppletely.


    The broad longsword returned, and smacked the three of them, sending them flying away.


    The front was instantly clear, with only one 10th-tier knight, who looked shocked, and Sean, who went white as well.


    The knight attacked.


    Mag attacked too.


    The longsword snapped into two.


    That knight slowly knelt down with his heavy sword on his shoulder. He threw up a mouthful of blood, and copsed to the ground.


    Sean wanted to back off, but the heavy sword was already raised and pointed at his throat.


    Sean��s retreating figure instantly froze.


    The remaining two great magic casters immediately stopped chanting too.


    Within a sword��s length was Alex��s absolute domain.


    Nobody could be faster than him..

 Chapter 1931 - I Can Kill A God Just To Demonstrate For You

    <h4>Chapter 1931: I Can Kill A God Just To Demonstrate For You</h4>


    Thebined attack of six 10th-tier powerhouses was destroyed by Alex.


    Looking at Sean, whose throat was pointed at with a sword, the city lord��s caste was inplete silence. All the powerhouses and representatives couldn��t hide the shock on their faces.


    If they couldn��t see what happened during the fight with the devil clearly because of the lightning, and killing Westin with the flying sword and taking Josh��s ear were a little unexpected, then Alex was now facing six 10th-tier powerhouses, who specially practiced the art of abined attack, and hade well-prepared.


    However, they still couldn��t stop Alex. They were defeated before they could even disy the real power of a 10th-tier powerhouse.


    Sean stared at the familiar heavy sword, which was only a few inches from his throat right now.


    Although the sword didn��t have a sharp tip, Sean sensed a never-felt-before threat of death.


    The Tian Du sword never slew an unknown person.


    There were already more than two digits of powerhouses who had died under this sword. Many of them were famous on the Nond Continent.


    Sean swallowed, and said to Mag as calmly as he could, ��You cannot kill me.��


    Yes, it was ��cannot��, and not ��don��t dare��.


    There wasn��t anybody that Alex and Irina didn��t dare to kill in this world. Everyone understood that rationale ever since the two of them became famous on the Nond Continent.


    Mag looked at him, and coldly said, ��As long as I want to, I can kill a god just to demonstrate for you.��


    ��I��m not a god, but I know that if I die, the Roth Empire��s cavalry will ride all over the Nond Continent two dayster, and the racial war will be reignited. Many people will die with me.�� Sean looked straight into Mag��s eyes. ��You know very well that my royal father isn��t someone who will be threatened.��


    Mag frowned under his mask. He knew Sean wasn��t bluffing.


    Even though Andre Edward wasn��t the Roth Empire��s founding emperor, he was the most pragmatic and the most capable emperor in the Roth Empire��s history.


    He made the Roth Empire a super empire that had 1,000,000 cavalry and a good number of magic casters within a few decades of hard work and good administration.


    A king who was so forethoughtful wouldn��t give up his objective that he had worked towards for decades just because of a powerhouse��s threat.


    A demigod was eventually still not a real god.


    Even now, Mag was still not confident that he could enter the pce to kill Andre.


    ��Since Andre has sent you to Chaos City at this time to antagonize me on purpose, it seems like you are not his first choice. Do you think he would really go against the world for you even if I killed you?�� Mag asked him back with a smirk. He pushed his sword forward a little more, almost touching Sean��s throat.


    A drop of blood dripped from Sean��s throat, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. His breathing hastened too.


    The 10th-tier knight who was sent flying earlier got up, and nervously shouted at Mag, ��Alex! You will be the enemy of the Roth Empire if you hurt the first prince. Think about it properly!��


    The Roth Empire��s powerhouses were all staring at Mag nervously. They would be definitely punished if something happened to Sean due to their ipetence.


    The other representatives didn��t make anyments. Although Alex had already left the Roth Empire, strictly speaking, this matter could only be considered as the Roth Empire��s private affair. They shouldn��t interfere.


    ��Alex, no!�� Right then, an urgent voice sounded from afar, and in the blink of an eye, Michael rushed to them.


    Michael looked at Mag, who was pointing his sword at Sean, and stopped about three meters away. Pressing his hands down, he said, ��Let��s talk things out. Put your sword down slowly. If there is any problem, let��s talk first.��


    He had thought Mag was simply scaring Sean, but after seeing the Roth Empire��s 10th-tier knights lying on the ground and a Sean who had a cut on his throat, he realized that things weren��t as simple as he thought.


    Although he felt that Alex was more humane and down-to-earth after bing Boss Mag, nobody would doubt that he was no longer that cold-blooded dragon yer.


    Sean was indeed no good, but if he died here today, the peace meeting two dayster would be called off, and the war would be reignited. However, it wasn��t sure if it would be a war that swept all over the continent or a partial war that only involved a few races.


    As the host, he had no choice but to be the peacemaker at this time.


    Sean was obviously relieved when he saw Michael��s arrival.


    Mag flicked a nce at Michael before turning his gaze on Sean, and gravely said, ��Let them leave Chaos City now. You know who I am talking about.��


    Sean could sense that Mag��s longsword had no intention to move away. Alex��s gaze under the mask was cold and decisive, as if he could slit his throat open like chopping a block of wood.


    After a brief moment of silence, Sean said, ��Tell them to retreat.��


    A knight in a ck action suit at the back kept his longsword, took out a bamboo tube, and pped it towards the sky.


    A beam of dark red light shot skywards, letting out a sharp whistle before exploding in the sky. A dark red skull appeared in the sky for three short seconds before disappearing.


    ��They will all leave Chaos City within 15 minutes,�� Sean said to Mag.


    ��Don��t try to test my bottom line, and don��t try to antagonize me. Otherwise, you will regreting to this world,�� Mag said coldly.


    ��I��m rather curious now about whether they have found the real target.�� Sean looked into Mag��s eyes.


    Rip!


    Mag kept his sword, and an arm flew through the air, with fresh blood sshing across.


    The arm flew into the air. Ah Zi spat out a lightning ball, and burned that arm into ck ashes.


    ��Aaah����


    Sean let out a scream. He fell backwards with a ghastly pale face.


    ��Your Highness!��


    The people from the Roth Empire rushed to him in a panic.


    That water magic caster quickly used healing magic to stop Sean��s bleeding. He looked at that arm��which only had a small part of the burned bone remaining��with rapidly twitching eyes. Now, even the best magic caster couldn��t attach the detached limb back again.


    ��I have said, don��t try to test my bottom line. This arm is taken on the behalf of those children. As for your life, you will keep it first. I hope you will have more than these six useless idiots by your side when I see you again,�� Mag said coldly before he kept his sword, and turned around.


    The purple-striped griffin dashed down. Mag leaped gently up onto the griffin��s back. They then took off into the air, and disappeared on the horizon.


    ��Two princes, two princes. So weird, so weird. One doesn��t have an ear, while the other doesn��t have an arm. So weird���� Louis sang a tune, and returned to his room.


    The other representatives also went back to sleep with all kinds of expressions.


    This rather baffling battle gave them two deep understandings: the Roth Empire was indeed wealthy, and Alex was indeed powerful!


    Mag patted Ah Zi, and ordered in a cold voice, ��Ah Zi, go out of the city, and then circle around it..��

 Chapter 1932 - How Dare You, Sean

    <h4>Chapter 1932: How Dare You, Sean</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag already knew that he couldn��t kill Sean tonight before he went to the city lord��s castle.


    It was the eve of the peace meeting now, and the giant dragons had chosen peace unexpectedly. With Chaos City��s mediation, the goblins, dwarves, and the orcs with the Falk Tribe in the lead would choose to continue to sign the peace treaty.


    Making Andre sign the peace ord and maintain another 100 years of peace for the Nond Continent was the most important issue now.


    Slicing away Josh��s ear was still within Andre��s tolerance. He could even still pretend nothing had happened and send Mag an invitation.


    However, if Sean��who was representing the Roth Empire for the peace negotiation��died in Chaos City, then Andre would have a good cause to start the war.


    The 1,000,000 knights of the Roth Empire would ride southwards, and their first target would be Chaos City.


    Mag couldn��t let the millions of innocent Chaos City��s civilians get ravaged by war because of him. Even if he wanted to kill Sean, he had to do it beyond Chaos City, removing Chaos City from the incidentpletely.


    As for that arm, it was just a little interest that Mag collected in advance.


    He wanted Sean and everyone to know that was a price to pay for people who tried to antagonize him, even if he was the first prince of the Roth Empire.


    ***


    ��Leader, that is the retreat signal!��


    ��Let��s go, get out of the city now!��


    ��But that child could be in there����


    ��Obey the orders!��


    ��Yes!��


    In Chaos City, the dark figures saw the dark red skull that exploded above the city lord��s castle. They gave up on their target, and began to evacuate out of the city.


    To the members of ck Eagle Team, who were well-versed in stalking, even though the Chaos City��s walls were high, it wasn��t difficult for them to leave by scaling over the walls as long as they grasped the Gray Temple��s patrol teams�� patterns.


    On the city wall, the Gray Temple��s patrol team had just left when a flying w hooked onto the wall, and five men in ck scaled up the dozens of meters high city by grabbing the ropes. Then, they hooked the ws onto the other side of the wall and scaled down.


    Crack!


    With a crash of thunder, a silver sh of lightning crashed down under all the ck-robed figures�� terrified gaze.


    The ropes instantly broke, and before they could even scream, they were turned into burnt crisps by the lightning. They fell andnded in pieces.


    ��Why was there thunder out of nowhere?�� A member of the Gray Temple��s patrol team looked around in befuddlement.


    ��Did you hear anything weird during the thunder just now?�� someone asked softly.


    ��No. Wasn��t that thunder simply a little loud?��


    The patrol team members were in a discussion. They didn��t notice a giant figure in the sky had secretly gilded over the city in the cover of the dark night.


    That night, a series of thunder sounded in Chaos City.


    The lightning shed beyond the city, causing everyone to have a restless and unsettled sleep.


    ***


    The city lord��s castle, in a room.


    Sean listened to those roaring thunders, and clenched the fist of his remaining arm. His pale face looked even worse as he said through clenched teeth, ��Damned Alex!!!��


    It could be foreseen that the ck Eagle that he had painstakingly nurtured for years was going to bepletely eliminated tonight.


    That was his great reliance topete for the throne. Alex eliminating them was equivalent to chopping off another arm of his. How could he not be furious!


    ***


    Mag flicked a nce at thest burnt corpse, on which fire was slowly diminishing, patted Ah Zi��s back, and said, ��Let��s go. We should return now.��


    Ah Zi pped its wings, and soared into the clouds before returning to the city. It let Mag down in a deserted part of Aden Square. It rubbed its head against Mag coyly, and flew back to the textile factory after Mag promised to bring it good food tomorrow.


    Mag returned to the restaurant.


    Irina was already in the restaurant. She turned to Mag, who had just entered, and said, ��I have already sent the children to the textile factory. There will be people taking care of them.��


    Mag removed his mask, and said, ��I didn��t kill Sean. I only cut off one of his arms, and killed all those men in ck.��


    ��Mm-hmm. That��s equivalent to cutting off both of his arms. It can be considered as an interest.�� Irina nodded, and smilingly said, ��That��s quite good. I was still worried you would kill him too fast and easily, and I wouldn��t even get a chance to act. Next time, let��s charge to Rodu straight away, and get back at that father-and-sons trio once and for all.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded with a smile too.


    ��Let��s rest early.��


    ***


    The city lord��s castle.


    Michael��s study was still brightly lit. He had just received a few urgent reports on his desk.


    One of the reports was regarding the raging thunders beyond Chaos City. The Gray Temple��s patrol teams found hundreds of charred bodies that were suspected to have been struck by the lightning. Due to the severe burns, they couldn��t be identified.


    There was another report regarding a few brutal murders in the city tonight. Many couples were found dead in their homes, and they all had amon feature: they were all married couples consisting of an elf and a human with a three to four years old half-elf daughter. The half-elf daughters were all missing from the murder scene.


    Combined with Alex��s earlier sudden raging appearance at the city lord��s castle, and the fact that he almost killed Sean, Michael already had a rough judgement.


    ��Bastard!��


    Michael shattered the desk with a p. He was so furious that he was trembling. He grabbed the longsword hanging on the wall, and prepared to go out.


    ��My Lord, what are you doing?�� Dicus quickly asked.


    ��Killing Sean, that bastard!�� Michael said gravely.


    ��Calm down, My Lord. What��s going on? You were just asking Alex to be magnanimous.�� Dicus quickly stopped him. He was afraid Michael might do something foolish in the heat of the moment.


    ��If I��d known earlier that Sean had been sending people to murder themon people in Chaos City without any regards, I wouldn��t have stopped Alex, I would��ve even stabbed him and given him two holes with my sword,�� Michael said furiously.


    ��Are you saying that Sean instigated the murders tonight?�� Dicus was shocked to hear that. He soon sorted out what happened, and he looked equally furious. However, he still tried to calm Michael down. ��My Lord, Lord Alex has already cut off Sean��s arm, and killed those murderers to avenge those innocent residents who died. If you go to kill Sean now, the Roth Empire will definitely send its troops southwards. You have to look at the big picture on the eve of the peace meeting now.��


    Michael looked at Dicus silently for a while before tossing his longsword to the floor, and gravely said, ��Let the Gray Temple investigate this matter. We have to find absolute evidence to prove that Sean has instigated this matter. We��re not going to let him leave Chaos City easily after he has recklessly killed Chaos City��s residents at will. There will be no difference even if he is a prince of the Roth Empire!��


    ��Yes!�� Dicus replied solemnly, and strode away.


    Michael looked towards the guests�� amodation, and coldly said, ��How dare you, Sean. If Andre didn��t teach you how to be a human, I, Michael, will teach you that..��

 Chapter 1933 - Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 1933: Alliance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    That night, many people were destined to have a sleepless night.


    Mag stood by his study��s window, and looked at the quiet square outside. He, too, couldn��t sleep for a long time.


    Although he had been striving hard from the moment he��de to this world, and became a demigod who towered over all other powerhouses from a person who couldn��t even lift a thing, he still felt helpless in front of those real giants.


    He wanted to give Amy and Annie a peaceful future to grow up in, without being forced to drift around in times of war.


    He believed he could bring some different changes to this world if he was given another 100 years.


    The rise of Chaos City had proven that the merging and peaceful coexistence of all the races wasn��t impossible. As long as all the parties had the will to aplish it, perhaps the Nond Continent would achieve a real unification, and eliminate the possibilities of restarting the racial war.


    And now, pushing for the signing of the peace ord and the continuation of another 100 years of peace was the most important matter.


    Mag turned around to get back to the desk. He took a pen and paper to write down a few names, and began to sort out the current situation with a frown.


    The Roth Empire was the biggest catfish in the pond, which was the Nond Continent, now. Apart from the giant dragons and the Demon Inds at the Boundless Sea Realm, none of the other races could rival the Roth Empire in battle. Wherever the Roth Empire chose to conquer, it would only be a one-sided war.


    The elves�� power was greatly diminished after the Night Elves�� rebellion. They were having a headache over the increasing internal fissures. They already had a problem to protect themselves, so they could forget about taking the initiative to start the racial war.


    However, the elves had been very close with the Roth Empire in the past few years. If Andre promised to give Helena some benefits, one couldn��t rule out the possibility of her following his lead.


    The orcs had been enemies with the Roth Empire for generations. They were powerful as a whole, but they were split into two factions now. The faction with the Aug Tribe in the lead, who preferred war, and the faction with the Falk Tribe in the lead, who preferred peace, were almost equally powerful in all aspects. After Auster lost an arm, their power to invade others was limited.


    Initially, the demons�� power had been just below the giant dragons��. However, after Mag and Irina stirred things up, their internal division was even worse than the orcs��. The war between the Abyss Demons and the ming Demons was still going on. Their tribes couldn��t work together, so they didn��t have the capability to fight with others.


    The forest trolls had always kept a low profile. Their racial benefits were only under the giant dragons. They were generally strong as individuals, but there were not many of them. Although there were rumors about them working with the Roth Empire, given their introverted character, it was still unknown if they would really coborate with the Roth Empire.


    The goblins had been growing sneakily in the underground caverns. Their power didn��t grow much in the past 100 years, and they still ranked at the bottom. They already coborated with Chaos City, and also supported the continuation of the peace treaty.


    The underground caverns that had been developed for years were difficult to attack but easy to defend. They had already formed an underground world with aplete system. They had good self-preservation ability even if the racial war started.


    The dwarves depended on the exportation of their skills, and had a huge market share in weapons and construction. They had made huge earnings in the past 100 years, so they were naturally supporting peace. They could be considered as standing on the same side with the goblins and Chaos City.


    As for the giant dragons, who were the most powerful as a whole, although the many dragon tribes with Louis and Dous in the lead had dered that they would continue to sign the peace treaty along with Chaos City, the internal structure of the giant dragons wasn��t a solid whole. There were still a few families within the giant dragons who had remained silent. Nobody knew their attitude.


    The giant dragons upied Dragon Ind and the most fertilends on the Nond Continent. Would they really stand on the same side as Chaos City and go against the Roth Empire once the racial war restarted? It was a problem they needed to consider.


    If the Great Old Ones hadn��t suddenly appeared, perhaps the giant dragons on Dragon Ind wouldn��t have cared who would be leading the world under Dragon Ind.


    ��Nations have no permanent friends or allies, they only have permanent interests.�� This sentence was applicable to all the races on the Nond Continent too.


    Mag calcted again carefully. Besides himself, he only had Lantisde.


    The connection that he barely maintained through Ba was, in fact, not stable. After all, Ba didn��t know about his other identity, and would never get the Moon Nation involved in the Nond Continent��s fight for interests.


    Lantisde and Mag��s rtionship was rtively more stable because he helped them break the curse. This could ensure that Lantisde would take his side at the critical time.


    As for Irina��s Night Elves, those elves had belonged to the bottom echelons of the Wind Forest. They were more suitable to act as a workforce. Including them asbat power was actually a shameful thing.


    So far, the pro-war Roth Empire was aggressive, and the peace alliance seemed quite strong, but whether they could work together still needed to be tested.


    The greatest unforeseen event would be the forest trolls and the demons�� emergence. No matter which one of them decided to side with the Roth Empire, the situation would have a very bad change.


    ��The forest trolls�� current chiefmander is Bruno. Perhaps I should go meet him before the peace meeting begins.�� Mag drew a circle over the forest trolls, and his gaze gradually turned clearer.


    The Roth Empire was powerful, so why couldn��t the weaker factions like the dwarves and goblins and Chaos City form an alliance?


    Chaos City, the goblins, and dwarves had basically formed an alliance now, and Mag could bring Lantisde into the alliance. Together with the pro-peace orc tribes�� alliance with the Falk Tribe in the lead and power of the giant dragons with the Golden Dragons and Frost Dragons in the lead, as long as they coulde to establish a formal contract before the peace meeting, it could be a heavy bargaining chip to negotiate with the Roth Empire.


    ��Seems like the city lord��s castle has strategists too, but their implementation wasn��tplete. A loose alliance can be easily broken apart by interests. We have to make all the races make their decisions and sign a more restrictive treaty.�� Mag took out a pen and paper, and began to write invitations.


    ***


    That night, Mag went to the city lord��s castle quietly.


    He and Michael talked for over an hour before they reached a consensus. They decided to set up a formal peace alliance before the peace meeting.


    ��The contract that you three parties signed was a little too small-minded.�� Mag put down the document in his hands, and took out a new document. ��This is the treaty that I have drafted. We should use the matter of the devil as a focus, and deem it as the crisis of the entire Nond Continent. We will use it to urge all the races to put aside their differences and deal with the devil together, and not let our potential diminish in the racial war, and let the devil take advantage.��


    Michael read through it seriously, and his eyes slowly lit up. In the end, he couldn��t help but praise, ��Marvelous!��


    He took the documents, and said to Mag, ��I will let my peoplee up with the formal contract immediately with yours as the temte!��


    ��Alright, but we have to do this as soon as possible. We don��t have much time left.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Alright. Louis and Dous are both here, and all the various representatives have certain power of discourse. I will gather them together tomorrow first and discuss this matter.�� Michael nodded. He knew the importance of this contract. Once the contract was signed, Andre would be the one to have a headache..

 Chapter 1934 - I Am Three Years Late, So I Came To Settle It Today

    <h4>Chapter 1934: I Am Three Years Late, So I Came To Settle It Today</h4>


    Mag returned home, and had a good, dreamless sleep.


    The next morning, Mag woke up early as usual to prepare breakfast for everyone.


    During breakfast, Mag said to Irina, ��I went to look for Michaelst night.��


    Irina took a sip of the soybean milk, and said lightly, ��I thought you went out to meet some little maidens behind my back.��


    ��How could that happen? I don��t dare to.�� Mag cocked an eyebrow. It seemed that she knew about him going out.


    ��I��m still aware of that.�� Irina nodded.


    ������ Mag.


    Irina looked at Mag, and continued, ��Say it. Why did you go for a rendezvous with Michaelte at night?��


    ��What rendezvous? That was a business meeting,�� Mag corrected.


    ��Huh?��


    ��It��s regarding getting all the races to form a peace alliance. I drafted a contract for him to give Chaos City, goblins, dwarves, giant dragons, and the peaceful orcs with the Falk Tribe in the lead to sign. They will form an alliance that binds them together,�� Mag carried on. ��Furthermore, I am going to talk to Bruno of the forest trollster to understand what the forest trolls are thinking.��


    ��This is much more reliable than a verbal promise, and will prevent them from going back on their word when the timees.�� Irina nodded before saying, ��However, although Bruno looks honest, he is more conniving and sinister than anyone. I��m afraid you can��t get anything out of him.��


    ��Three years ago, I once had a duel date with Bruno, but it was dyed because of that incident. I feel it��s just right to restart it now. I think he will say certain things clearer in a battle.�� There was a hint of coldness in Mag��s smile. ��The forest trolls had reached out on that rainy night years ago and the ambush that Rodu targeted you some time back.��


    ��That��s great.�� Irina looked at Mag with praise. ��Should I go along with you?��


    ��One of us needs to take part in the peace negotiation, so you need to stay behind.�� Mag shook his head lightly.


    Because he needed to travel today, the restaurant would have to close. Mag prepared breakfast for Miya and thedies before putting up the notice. He only left through the back door after waiting for them to arrive.


    Mag brought Ah Zi a goat that he roasted early in the morning. They only set off after Ah Zi finished its meal.


    The forest trolls�� territory was located in the southwest of the Nond Continent. The dense ancient forest was the ce where they were born and the ce where they loved to reside.


    Ah Zi flew for about an hour before a vast forest appeared in Mag��s vision.


    Trees that were over 100 meters tall could be seen everywhere, and ancient trees that were over hundreds of meters in height were standing among the countless trees like giants.


    The humid climate caused the ancient trees to be covered by moss and all kinds of climbing vines. They looked really old.


    Insects and birds were chirping incessantly, and one could see all kinds of magic beasts walking in the forest every now and then. The magic beasts lookedrger than those found anywhere else. It seemed like even the animals here were made to fit the forest.


    The forest trolls roamed everywhere, and even their leader Bruno didn��t have a designated residence. Mag had to try his luck in the vast forest if he wanted to look for him, or��


    ��Roar����


    A tragic animal call sounded from afar, and startled a flock of flying birds.


    ��There he is.�� Mag��s eyes lit up.


    Ah Zi got it, and flew towards the animal call.


    Soon, a patch of fallen trees appeared in their vision. In the center of the mess, a forest troll 30-odd meters tall was kneeling on the neck of a chimpanzee, and pulling its arm off to put into his mouth.


    That chimpanzee was also 10-odd meters tall, but it looked just like a little monkey in front of that forest troll. It couldn��t fight back at all, and could only struggle helplessly and watch itself get eaten.


    Mag watched this scene from the air without any pity.


    That magic beast called King Kong Ape wasn��t any kind animal. It was an extremely aggressive magic beast. If it had been a normal human being who��d met it today, the one that would��ve been yed with and eaten would��ve been that human.


    However, Mag also wasn��t so free to watch a forest troll eat his meal here. He got Ah Zi to lower its altitude, and release its awe-inspiring 10th-tier magic beast��s aura.


    That forest troll sensed the terrifying aura from above, and looked up in fear.


    That King Kong Ape also stopped screaming, and huddled on the ground in shivers. The absolute bloodline suppression from a 10th-tier magic beast made it unable to move.


    Mag looked down at that forest troll from above, and coldly asked, ��I am Alex. Where is Bruno?��


    ��Alex!�� The fear in the forest troll��s eyes intensified. As a 6th-tier forest troll, he naturally knew Alex��s name. He wasn��t sure why Alex appeared here, or why he was looking for their chief, but he was sure that he would be killed on the spot if he refused to talk soon.


    Alex didn��t even need to react. Just his famous purple-striped griffin alone could kill him easily.


    The forest troll got up, pointed to the northeast, and said, ��The chief is in the center of the forest. I don��t know his exact location.��


    ��Let��s go, Ah Zi.�� Mag didn��t expect a forest troll who lived at the edge of the forest could help him find Bruno. He patted Ah Zi, and flew in the direction that the forest troll pointed out.


    The forest got denser and denser, and trees hundreds of meters tall could be seen everywhere. Under the dense coverage was the eerie forest. Beast roars could be heard every now and then.


    This was the forest trolls�� territory and also the magic beasts�� paradise. 10th-tier magic beasts were said to appear every now and then, and they were the forest trolls�� greatest natural enemies.


    Mag sensed the aura of a few rather powerful magic beasts�� that were about the 8th-tier and 9th-tier. Magic beasts of such level weren��t easy to meet elsewhere.


    Moreover, the forest trolls�� power increased as they got closer to the center.


    ��10th-tier.�� Mag looked at the dense forest below, and suddenly made Ah Zi stop. He also stopped concealing his aura at the same time.


    Three short breathster, a 100-meter-tall forest troll pushed apart the trees and burst out, ring at Mag with a pair of dark green eyes.


    ��Alex!��


    That forest troll let out a shocked roar.


    ��Where��s Bruno?�� Mag asked severely.


    After a moment of panic, that forest troll quickly calmed down, and looked at Mag warily. ��Alex, this is our forest trolls�� territory. What are you doing here? Why are you looking for our chief?��


    ��Bruno and I agreed to have a duel three years ago. I am three yearste, so I came to settle it today,�� Mag said loudly, his voice reverberating throughout the forest..

 Chapter 1935 - Draw Your Weapon!

    <h4>Chapter 1935: Draw Your Weapon!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag��s voice spread far and wide like thunder.


    The troll and beasts below were all shaking in fear silently as they were suppressed by the aura of that terrifying existence midair.


    The recent legends of Alex had already spread throughout the continent. The troll below had also heard the rumors of Alex using lightning to battle with the devil and using the flying sword to kill Westin. Seeing his impressive aura now, he didn��t dare to belittle him.


    However, Bruno had never told them what to do if Alex came looking for him, so he had no idea how to handle Alex right now.


    This was the territory of the forest trolls, after all. He would look weak if he didn��t reply, but he didn��t know if Bruno had the ability to battle Alex if he epted the challenge.


    Seeing that their surroundings were quiet, Mag smirked, and said, ��Bruno, are you going to be a scaredy-cat in your backyard?��


    ��Alex, don��t talk nonsense!!�� Right then, an angry roar came from the forest afar. The trees were pushed to the sides, and a super troll nearly 200 meters tall stomped over. The ground shook violently, and the beasts rushed to the sides in a panic.


    That was a dark green troll who wore thick leather armor that looked just like old tree bark. He was also holding a ck club that was about 200 meters long.


    The club was thick at one end and narrow at the other. Its surface was rough and covered with dark red blood stains. It could be considered as an excellent murder weapon.


    Mag looked at the forest troll, who was rushing towards him, and narrowed his eyes. This was the top powerhouse among the trolls��Bruno��who was also their leader.


    Although they were both 10th-tier trolls, his presence was much more powerful than the 10th-tier troll below. He was already close to the level of Louis and Dous, who were among the most powerful beings on the Nond Continent.


    The forest trolls were huge, so they had the natural gift: a big body size like the giant dragons. Their strength was awesome.


    Bruno stopped about 500 meters away. His ck eyes were staring at Mag, who was standing on the griffin��s back. He said in a low voice, ��Alex, what do you want?��


    ��I came to fulfill the date we set three years ago.�� Mag looked at Bruno, and calmly said, ��Today, let��s have a duel to the death.��


    Bruno frowned, and his gaze flickered. Obviously, he didn��t expect Mag to make such a request.


    The other 10th-tier troll at the side went white too. Given Alex��s power now, if he wanted to duel to death with Bruno, Bruno��s chance of winning would be low.


    ��The peace negotiation is going to happen soon. I don��t want to engage in useless conflict with you now. Go back,�� Bruno said gravely, looking at Mag warily at the same time.


    ��Since I havee today, I am not going to return empty-handed. I have nothing to do with the peace meeting. What I want is justice for that rainy night three years ago and that ambush in Rodu some time ago���� Mag grasped the Tian Du sword, and pulled it out gradually. ��Draw your weapon.��


    Bruno furrowed his brows even tighter, and shouted, ��This is the territory of the forest troll����


    ��Go, Ah Zi!�� Mag��s shout interrupted Bruno��s call.


    ��Ow����


    Ah Zi let out a long howl, and spread its wings. It turned into a purple lightning, and dashed towards Bruno, who was a few hundred meters away.


    ��Bastard!�� Bruno cursed inwardly. The youngsters now had no regard for rules when it came to dueling. People used to talk for 30 minutes before they started the duel. Nobody would start fighting as soon as they arrived.


    However, the purple-striped griffin was extremely fast. If he didn��t move, the griffin would appear in front of him instantly.


    Even he wouldn��t dare to let Alex get close to him.


    Last night, he had just received information about Alex barging into the city lord��s castle, destroying thebined attack of Sean��s six 10th-tier powerhouses, and cutting off one of Sean��s arms.


    Six 10th-tier powerhouses couldn��t stop Alex, so nobody knew how powerful Alex was now.


    However, everyone was sure of one thing. He had be the first existence to really break through the barrier of the 10th-tier in history.


    Therefore, when Alex came looking for Bruno, thetter��s first thought was to hide quietly. As long as Alex��s words were not too nasty, he wouldn��t want to face him at this time.


    Alex had already attacked, so a battle was inevitable.


    ��Get our men!�� Bruno roared furiously at the dazed 10th-tier troll at the side.


    At the same time, he raised that ck stone club, and smashed it at the purple-striped griffin that was flying towards him.


    Ah Zi��s wingspan was over 100 meters, so it didn��t appear small when it was facing a 200 meters tall forest troll.


    The ck stone club smashed at them, casting a giant shadow.


    The purple-striped griffin turned agilely, and scraped by the stone club.


    Boom!


    The stone clubnded on the ground. The ground trembled, and a patch of trees fell.


    Mag swept a nce at the mess behind him. The power of this strike was no less than any magic spell cast by a 10th-tier magic caster. If any normal 10th-tier knight was to face it, he would be smashed t by it.


    After missing that strike, Bruno disyed an agility that didn��t match his size at all. He retracted his stone club, pointed it upwards, and smashed it at Ah Zi again. At the same time, he shook his shoulder, and countless thick vines shot out from his shoulders like arrows towards Ah Zi.


    ��Leave the rest to me.�� Ah Zi had already flown above Bruno. Mag lightly patted Ah Zi with a smile before leaping down with his sword towards the stone club that pushed upwards.


    Mag grasped his sword with both his hands over his head, and yelled, ��sh!��


    Crack!


    A bolt of lightning shed across the sky.


    Lightning shed over the Tian Du sword as if heavenly punishments were going to descend.


    ��You��re asking for death!��


    Bruno looked at Mag, who had leaped off the griffin��s back and headed towards the stone club, with a hint of cruelty in his eyes. If he could let Alex stay here forever, he could get rid of a giant threat once and for all.


    ��Seance Club, explode!�� Bruno let out an angry roar.


    The ordinary-looking ck stone club suddenly produced beams of dark red light. Those dark red bloodstains that were left on the stone club became scary images of skeletons, making the stone club look even more eerie. The stone club smashed towards Mag, dragging the red light behind it.


    This Seance Club was a hereditary treasure of the forest trolls. Apparently, the ancestor of the forest trolls made it from a natural asteroid, and it was indestructible.


    Countless powerhouses had died under this stone club through the years, and its users had never bothered to wash it. Instead, they would deliberately rub the blood of their opponents all over the club, giving thetter a mysterious presence.


    The Seance Club was in the top five of the Nond Continent��s weapon ranking. It was a true legendary weapon.


    Mag looked just like an ant with a sewing needle in front of the 200 meters long club, but he went head-on towards it without any reservations..

 Chapter 1936 - I Love Peace

    <h4>Chapter 1936: I Love Peace</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    That 10th-tier troll and the trolls who were rushing over all stood right on the spot, and thought,?<i>He will be smacked to death immediately, right?</i>


    Ah Zi swerved to get rid of those vines. It soared to a high altitude, and then looked down concernedly too.


    The giant stone club 200 meters long was like a mountain that was flying towards Mag. Mag felt that increasingly acutely as the stone club got closer to him.


    Meanwhile, those blinking red skeletons should be the souls of those who died under the stone club. They could give their opponents some pressure and ufortable sensations.


    However, that was it.


    There wasn��t any hesitation or fear in Mag��s eyes. He grasped his sword, and shed at that stone club.


    The scene seemed to freeze in time.


    The giant club that was moving upwards seemed to stop.


    Mag��s longsword also halted.


    Just like a needle pushing against a giant b of stone, this scene looked very weird and spooky.


    However, this silence was only maintained for a brief three seconds.


    Crack!


    Together with a crisp sound, a crack appeared at the ce where the longsword touched the giant club.


    Then, the crack spread rapidly like spiderwebs, and soon covered the entire Seance Club.


    ��This!�� Bruno stared at the cracks that extended towards him with increasingly wide eyes.


    Bam!


    A loud crack, and the 200 meters long Seance Club shatteredpletely. It became countless big and small rocks as it fell to the ground.


    Those dark red skeletons also disappeared along with it.


    ��No!!!��


    Bruno stared at the shattered rocks in his hand, and let out an angry roar.


    ��The Seance Club was shattered!��


    All the forest trolls looked on with terrified expressions too.


    This was the forest trolls�� hereditary treasure and Bruno��s weapon. It was shattered by Alex with just one strike!


    This strike had shattered the Seance Club and the confidence of all the forest trolls.


    They stared at Alex, this seemingly tiny man who looked as ring as a god right now. He was fearsome.


    After shattering the Seance Club with one strike, Mag��s figure fell towards Bruno again. The lightning that surrounded the longsword became brighter, making him resemble the god of thunder.


    Bruno took a few steps back, and stabilized himself. He looked at Alex, who wasing towards him with his sword again, with fear in his eyes. He angrily called to his people who were still in a daze. ��Let��s kill him together!��


    At the same time, he smashed his chest hard, and the leather armor that looked like old tree bark trembled. The mud, moss, and sand on its surface were removed, revealing the metal gleam underneath.


    Bruno grabbed an ancient tree next to him with both his arms, and lifted it up. The ancient tree hundreds of meters tall was pulled out together with its roots. Then, he swung it towards Mag.


    All the forest trolls regained their wits, and ran towards Bruno, swinging their weapons.


    Bruno wasn��t Alex��s match, so they naturally couldn��t watch him die in Alex��s hands.


    The gigantic ancient tree swung towards Alex with mighty force. This was the toughest ironwood that had grown over thousands of years. It was even tougher than actual steel.


    Mag descended from the sky with the longsword in front of him, and rammed into that ancient tree head-on.


    The ironwood that was even tougher than steel was sliced open in the center by the Tian Du sword like tofu and then shattered into wood chips by the sword projection.


    ��Oh no!�� Bruno looked at Mag, who was getting closer to him with an unstoppable speed, and went white. Vines burst out from Bruno��s body and the ground, and rose towards Mag. However, they were all cut down by the sword projection once they got close to Mag. They couldn��t hinder Mag at all.


    In a blink of an eye, Mag already came to him.


    Bruno had nowhere to hide. Fear appeared on his face as he threw away the leftover broken piece of wood in his hands, and swung his fist at Mag.


    A golden-red aura engulfed his fist as if it was on fire.


    His whole body was engulfed by a faint golden-red light. His racial advantage and 10th-tier��s power were disyed to the maximum right now. Although his weapon was destroyed, his body was his greatest weapon right now.


    Mag stared at that fist, and a glint flickered in his eyes too.


    Dang!


    The longsword collided with that fist, and made a resounding ng.


    Mag held his sword in an upside-down position.


    Bruno raised his fist skywards with an increasingly hideous expression. He was trying very hard to maintain that golden-red aura that was about to diminish at any time.


    ��You��ve lost.�� Mag chuckled as he watched Bruno who began to struggle.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the restrained sword projection was let out suddenly.


    Lightning shed across the sky, and the aura over the fist was extinguished like candlelight.


    ��Huh!?��


    Bruno��s eyes widened instantly as he watched his arm being cut into countless pieces by the sword projection before shattering like the Seance Club earlier.


    Mag released the sword, and the sword that was gleaming with lightning pierced Bruno��s armor, and stabbed into his heart. Then, it went through, and flew back into Mag��s hand.


    Ah Zi flew down, and caught Mag in midair.


    Bruno only felt his life force being taken away at this moment. His other hand that was clenched into a fist went limp as he red and knelt down slowly. He stared at Mag, who was standing on the griffin��s back, with indignation, and hoarsely said, ��Wh-why����


    Mag stood with his sword in hand, and calmly said to Bruno, ��Three years ago, I almost died in you trolls�� hands. Three months ago, Irina also almost died in your trolls�� hands. From the moment you had that thought, you should��ve known that this day was going toe sooner orter.��


    Bruno gave Mag a deadly stare before falling to the ground gradually without making any sound.


    ��Bruno is dead!��


    ��The chief is dead!��


    The forest trolls who were dashing forward faltered in their steps as they stared at Bruno, who was already dead on the ground. They went white, and amotion broke out.


    Furthermore, they were looking at Alex with a gaze full of fear apart from hatred.


    A troll as powerful as Bruno was actually defenseless in front of him.


    ��The feud I have with the forest trolls is considered settled today.�� Mag kept his sword. He looked at the six 10th-tier forest trolls who had gathered around him, and said in a calm yet powerful voice, ��However, no matter which one of you bes the new leader of the forest trolls, I hope you can sign your name on the peace ord. I love peace.��


    ��You are threatening us, the trolls!�� a 10th-tier said furiously.


    ��Yes. This isn��t a negotiation. This is a threat.�� Mag nodded honestly.


    His threat became even more powerful after killing Bruno.


    The forest trolls weren��tparable to the Roth Empire. If he couldn��t subdue them, he would be wasting his demigod-level power.


    All the trolls were feeling furious and indignant, but they didn��t dare to do anything to antagonize Mag when they saw the dead Bruno.


    ��Let��s go, Ah Zi.�� Mag cast a final nce at the trolls, and left on Ah Zi��s back..

 Chapter 1937 - Alex!!!

    <h4>Chapter 1937: Alex!!!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Holding back their grief, the trolls buried Bruno.


    The several 10th-tier trolls got together to discuss the future of the forest trolls in a grave atmosphere.


    The forest trolls were a powerful race��or at least it had been so 100 years ago.


    With their lifespan that was over 1000 years, 100 years weren��t a long time. Hence, they still felt that the forest trolls were very powerful.


    However, all this was shattered by Mag��s sword.


    One human, one tiny human.


    That sword shattered the Seance Club that had been passed on for generations, killed the number one powerhouse of the trolls, Bruno, and shattered their pride.


    ��If we don��t avenge ourselves, won��t the trolls be the joke of the Nond Continent?!�� a troll said furiously.


    ��How are we going to avenge ourselves? Bruno is already dead, and the Seance Club was shattered. Who among us is Alex��s match? Even when webined forces, we failed to kill him three years ago. We can forget about it now,�� a troll answered miserably.


    All the trolls became dejected upon hearing that.


    They had already witnessed Alex��s power earlier. That was a power that crushed the 10th-tier. They couldn��t think of going against him.


    ��Then, what do we do now? ording to him, we should sign the peace ord during the peace meeting, otherwise he would continue to seek trouble with us?��


    ��Bruno was close to the Roth Empire previously. Now he��s dead, and the Roth Empire is at odds with Alex. It��s just neither of them could defeat the other, so we became the punching bag. Andre is safely tucked away in the Rodu��s pce, but if we don��t do as Alex said, guess who will be the next one to die?��


    ***


    Mag circled around the forest once before flying back to Chaos City.


    His objective for this trip was already achieved after killing Bruno.


    The Horn of Vengeance was sounded. Since he had already recovered his power and even advanced, there was no reason to let his enemies continue to enjoy themselves.


    Bruno and Josh were rather closely rted. He was one of the organizers of that rainy night��s ambush and the assassination of Irina in Rodu a few months ago. He was also the person behind the enmity between the Roth Empire and the elves.


    The forest trolls were more pro-war under Bruno��s leadership.


    Now that he was dead and Mag��s warning was added, he guessed these big guys would make a wise choice.


    ***


    The news of Alex killing Bruno in a duel had spread throughout the Nond Continent as if wings were attached to it, and it reached the decision makers.


    ��Alex!!!��


    The forest trolls�� representative who went to peace negotiation let out a furious roar, and reduced the letter in his hands to shreds.


    The other representatives had also received the news, and all had different expressions.


    No one had expected Alex to travel and kill Bruno today after chopping off Sean��s armst night.


    Sean, who had lost an arm, looked solemn too.


    The forest trolls were the Roth Empire��s allies, and Bruno had already promised to follow the Roth Empire��s lead in the peace meeting. They would also join forces with the Roth Empire after the war started and swept through the Nond Continent.


    However, Bruno died in Alex��s hands just before the peace meeting was going to start.


    The forest troll representative was angry yet restrained. Obviously, the information that he had received contained the trolls�� decision.


    ��Alex cut off my armst night, and killed the forest trolls�� leader Bruno for no reason today. How is his behavior different from the devil��s?�� Sean got up, and gravely said to all the representatives present, ��We shouldn��t be discussing how to annihte the devil here today. Instead, we should think about how to restrain Alex, who has already escaped control, to protect our own safety.��


    ��Sean is right. Alex has be weird and bloodthirsty after he reappeared. More than ten 10th-tier powerhouses from various races alone have died at his hands. All the races shouldbine forces to kill such a violent and bloodthirsty person!�� the elves�� representative, Elliot,mented with a grave expression.


    ��We, the Fear Demons, also think that we should sanction Alex. The way he does things ispletely different from the past. I��m afraid he is already being controlled by the devil. We should eliminate him as soon as possible!�� the Fear Demon representative spoke up.


    The atmosphere became very weird. Many turned to look at Irina at the side.


    Irina sneered mockingly, and was about to speak.


    ��Sean, you know very well why you lost your arm. Alex��s behavior was already very restrained. If anyone dares to harm my daughter, I will definitely take his life, and not just merely an arm.�� Michael looked at Sean with a cold gaze. ��Of course, it��s not fine to harm my Chaos City��s residents, either.��


    Sean felt as if he was being watched by a beast, and instinctively avoided his gaze.


    ��As for Bruno��s death, the report that I received said they were having a duel that they agreed upon three years ago. It was a duel to the death.�� Michael��s gazended on the forest troll��s representative. ��As for their private feud, you guys know better if it could be brought up to be discussed here.��


    The forest troll representative clenched his fists, and avoided Michael��s gaze. He knew the reason for this duel and what role did the forest trolls y in that assassination. There was a reason why Alex wanted to kill Bruno.


    ��What the elves have is an internal conflict, we shouldn��t interfere. However, everyone should kill a murderer. This rationale has never changed.�� Michael smirked at Elliot. ��Let me tell you honestly now why our Chaos City epted the Night Elves. It��s because I think you guys are hical.��


    Elliot��s face shed green and red as he didn��t know how to refute him at that moment.


    ��As for the Fear Demons, that incident happened in front of all the representatives. I��m sure everyone present knows what happened. How was he vicious?�� Michael looked at the Fear Demon representative with a grave expression, and said, ��Alex attracted the lightning to help seal that devil with no regard for his own life. He prevented a catastrophe for the Nond Continent. Why did he be so unbearable in your description?��


    That Fear Demon was at a loss for words. He lowered his head in displeasure.


    Irina looked at Michael with appreciation. She didn��t expect that he could make these people lost for words. It saved her the trouble of arguing with them.


    Michael got up, and said to all the representatives, ��Let��s stop here today. I have already sent the invitation to the Moon Nation through their princess. We can only wait for their reply now..��

 Chapter 1938 - Kill Your Entire Family

    <h4>Chapter 1938: Kill Your Entire Family</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Scoundrel! Chaos City and Alex have already colluded. Now, even the forest trolls have given in to Alex��s threats. Would the Roth Empire��s great ambition of unification be ruined in his hands?�� Back in his room, Sean threw the vase on the table angrily, smashing it.


    ��Your Highness, why don��t we escort you back to Rodu first. It is so chaotic here in Chaos City, and you are injured. It��s also a better idea for you to go back to recuperate for a while,�� said a 10th-tier knight to Sean worriedly.


    ��Yes, Your Highness, I��m afraid Michael would try to harm you. If you don��t leave now, something might happen,�� another knight agreed.


    ��If I left now, it would be desertion.�� Sean shook his head. Even when Alex chopped off his arm yesterday, he had never thought of leaving Chaos City.


    Losing his arm was no big deal. If he lost his position in Andre��s heart, he would really be left with nothing.


    Sean looked at the two generals who were his confidants, and said in a lowered voice, ��But I��m afraid Michael already knew that a few of the ordinary elves and humans had died. Based on his usual style, he would not let me leave easily. n out a few routes to leave Chaos City in case we really need them.��


    ��Yes!�� The two knights�� expressions turned solemn as they nodded quickly.


    Sean had already calmed down. He sat right back at his table, and fell silent with a frown for a while before saying, ��Royal Father will begin his journey over to Chaos City tomorrow, and Josh will be staying alone in Rodu. I am afraid that something might happen.��


    ��You mean Josh will n a revolt?�� one of the knights eximed.


    ��Although Josh��s backing is the Magus Tower, he does not have deep connections within the military. It would not be easy for him to control Rodu, much less the Roth Empire for now. I doubt he would make such a foolish decision,�� the other knightmented.


    ��Don��t underestimate what he did over thest few years, and do not overestimate his patience. With Alex��s death threat and Bruno��s death, it is unlike him not to do anything actively.�� Seanughed coldly with a shake of his head. ��Whether my conjecture is right or wrong, we still have to do some preparations. Spread mymand, get the northwestern allied forces to����


    ***


    ��Get someone to keep watch on Sean. From today onwards, ban him from leaving Chaos City,�� Michael told Dicus.


    ��Alright.�� Dicus nodded. After that, he said, ��The various representatives attending the peace talks will begin their journey over tomorrow. Andre will be personally representing the Roth Empire. How do you intend to settle this matter?��


    ��When Seanmanded to have the innocent citizens of Chaos City killed, he would have to be responsible for it. Even if he��s the first prince of the Roth Empire, there will be no exception,�� Michael said with resolution. ��His father will being over tomorrow. In that case, I will tell him about this.��


    ��Yes.�� Dicus nodded.


    ��Double up on the arrangements for the Peace Alliance matters. We must form a strong Peace Alliance tonight so that we can have more say at the peace talks,�� Michael instructed Dicus.


    ��Miss Connie is already on her way. The goblin chief and dwarf king will also be reaching Chaos City tonight. Louis and Dous, as well as the other chiefs of therge dragon tribes, had already arrived in Chaos City. Right now, we only haven��t set a time to meet Alex and the mysterious Lantisdeans,�� Dous replied quickly.


    ��To find Alex, just go to the textile factory in the northern part of the city to look for Irina. She knows where Alex is. Only Alex can contact the Lantisdeans.�� Michael stood up. ��I��ll make a trip out.��


    ��Sure. I��ll get someone to prepare your carriage.��


    ��I��ll leave from the back door. Prepare an ordinary-looking horse-drawn carriage.��


    In no time at all, an unassuming ck horse-drawn carriage drove out from the city lord��s castle and to Aden Square.


    The horse-drawn carriage stopped by the magic potion shop. Michael got off the carriage, and entered the shop.


    Around half an hourter, Michael left the magic potion shop, and traveled to Chaos School.


    ***


    ��I didn��t expect you to kill Bruno.��


    When Mag got back to the restaurant, Irina was already sitting inside. The moment he entered, she looked at him with a smile, and said, ��This did not seem like something you would do after you became more prudent.��


    ��Actually, this is the prudent choice. A strong race in a dangerous position is more of a headache than a strong race that has swayed because of worries. Killing Bruno would not only make the forest trolls dispel all thoughts of following the Roth Empire, but it could also strengthen the determination of other races in joining the alliance. It is a worthy investment,�� Mag said with a smile as he poured himself a ss of water.


    ��Mm-hmm. The effect is there.�� Irina looked at Mag with admiration, and said, ��Tonight, Michael will be holding the Peace Alliance treaty signing ceremony in the city lord��s castle. He told me to inform you and Lantisde to attend.��


    ��Dexter has arrived in Chaos City. I can just appear there straight away tonight.�� Mag nodded.


    ��I am a little worried about Connie. Although Auster had lost an arm, he definitely would not take things lying down. Why don��t you pick her up?�� Irina told Mag.


    ��Alright. I think they should have set off by now. I��ll head over.�� Mag nodded. He finished the water in his ss, and left again.


    Just as Irina had said, Auster was a firm war fanatic. Initially, after nning the internal conflict within the Falk Tribe, he wanted to take control of the Falk Tribe directly, and thuspletely control the entire orc race. However, Connie had foiled his ns.


    Now, Connie was preparing to represent the Falk Tribe, and stand by the orcs who supported peace by joining the Peace Alliance. Auster would definitely not let it be.


    Rex was only a single person. There was no way he could trust the people of the Falk Tribe yet, so Mag thought that he should pick Connie up.


    ***


    ��Are you sure that they will pass by here this time?�� Auster, who had lost an arm, stood at the edge of a mountain as he looked out in the direction of the Falk Tribe.


    ��Don��t worry, Sir, this time, the one flying the steed is our man. If he doesn��t bring them over, I��ll kill his entire family. We just have to wait here. There��s no going wrong this time,�� an orc at the side guaranteed with a pat on his chest.


    ��That��d better be the case. Otherwise, I��ll kill your entire family,�� Auster said as he looked askance at the orc.


    The orc��s expression froze immediately. He let out an unnatural smile, and looked out into the direction of the Falk Tribe, praying inside that the fellow would prove reliable, and bring that little b*tch Connie over.


    This time, Auster brought along five 10th-tier orc powerhouses to trap Connie. He came with the intention of killing her so that there would be an official handover in the power of the orcs on the night before the peace talks.


    ��Go away. I��ll fly this big white bird. I flew to Chaos City before. I am very experienced, and I know the way!�� On the other side, Connie kicked the beast tamer, and took over the reins confidently..

 Chapter 1939 - If I Say Im Here To Kill You, Will You Be Afraid

    <h4>Chapter 1939: If I Say I��m Here To Kill You, Will You Be Afraid</h4>


    Rex sat at the back, watching the changes in the orc��s expression with a seeming smile. The orc who wanted to regain control of the flying steed did not stop Connie.


    It was no secret that there were spies in the Falk Tribe. Even between him and Connie, he was unsure who actually worked for Auster.


    Previously, when Connie went to Rodu on her own, her schedule was leaked. She only managed to avoid the opponent��s ambush because the route she took was too strange. That was how she managed to reach Chaos City without harm.


    This time, for the peace talks at Chaos City, the orcs were divided into two parties. Auster wanted to gain the final say for the orc tribes, and an ambush midway was his final chance.


    Rex had done some setups, but because there was no one he could trust within the Falk Tribe, he apanied Connie for this trip to Chaos City.


    This orc flying the steed was also casually picked. Since they could not guarantee the other party��s loyalty no matter how meticulous they were in their selection, they might as well choose someone randomly and rule him out.


    From his unusual anxiousness, Rex could tell that this orc was bribed, or should he say threatened, by Auster.


    ��Chief, why don��t I steer the steed? You can take a good rest behind,�� the beast tamer said carefully, trying to hide his anxiousness.


    ��Do you think you��re more capable than me?�� Connie looked askance at him.


    ��No, no. I��m just worried that it would be too tiring for you, Chief.�� The orc quickly shook his head.


    ��It��s alright. I find it fun. You can take a rest at the back.�� Connie pulled on the reins around the white bird, and flew southward.


    Upon seeing that, the orc quickly said, ��Hey, hey, hey, you flew in the wrong direction. Chaos City should be on that side. Do you see that tall mountain ahead? You should fly in that direction.��


    Connie blushed slightly. She said with conviction, ��Who says so? This is right. I have a super good sense of direction!��


    ��I��ve flown to Chaos City hundreds of times, and I��ve always gone this way. Across the mountain would be ins all the way, and it would be closer to Chaos City that way.�� The beast tamer��s forehead was filled with perspiration. ��Please listen to me, I won��t be wrong about it.��


    ��I��m not listening, I��m not listening!�� Connie shook her head as she locked her gaze forward. ��The direction I��ve set my sight on is definitely right! There will be no mistake at all!��


    ��But���� the beast tamer wanted to continue.


    ��What��s there on the mountain?�� Rex suddenly said.


    Rex��s deep voice made the beast tamer��s heart skip a beat. Following that, he felt chills down his spine. He turned back rigidly with a smile, and said, ��There��s�� There��s snow.��


    He felt as though Rex had seen through all his secrets the moment they locked gazes.


    ��I��m afraid of the cold, I��m not going over!�� Connie rejected even more resolutely. She patted the big white bird��s back to elerate it forward toward the south. In no time at all, that tall mountain had be a tiny ck dot.


    ��It��s over����


    The beast tamer had lost all hope as he sat defeatedly on the bird��s back.


    ��Are you going to jump down, or do you want me to kick you down?�� Rex asked the beast tamer coldly.


    ��I just want my family to continue living. Why aren��t you giving me this chance���� the beast tamer howled hysterically at Rex and Connie.


    ��Hm?�� Connie looked at the beast tamer with bewilderment.


    ��I��m going to kill you!�� The beast tamer suddenly pulled out a dagger from his sleeve, and dashed toward Connie��s back.


    However, the moment the tip of the knife was out, Rex had already kicked the beast tamer on his back.


    The beast tamer could only let out a sharp shrill before he flew out. A very, very long timeter, there was a low thud of something falling to the ground.


    Connie finally got back to her senses as she asked Rex, ��Was he also bribed by Auster?��


    ��What do you think?�� Rex rolled his eyes. He had no idea how he should praise this precious disciple of his.


    ��I think that��s the case.�� Connie nodded seriously.


    ��It looks like I have to work on teaching you how to read people after we return from this meeting,�� Rex said with a sigh, feeling as though he still had a long way to go.


    ��Master, actually, even if you hadn��t done anything, he wouldn��t have been able to stab me,�� Connie said seriously. ��I��m confident about that.��


    ��Well, I��m not confident about that.�� Rex shook his head.


    ��Now, which direction should we fly in?�� Connie asked as she looked left and right.


    ��Didn��t you just say that you had a super good sense of direction?��


    ��I��ll lose my sense of direction once I get nervous���� Connie��s face reddened. She looked left and right again, and pointed in a random direction. ��Let��s go, it��s here!��


    ***


    ��Why isn��t she here?�� Auster asked with a frown as he watched a bird fly across the sky slowly half an hourter.


    ��She should�� should be arriving soon���� The orc who had been very confident previously wiped his cold sweat off his forehead as he panicked inside.


    The orcs all had different expressions as they looked up at the empty sky. No matter how slowly they flew, Connie should have been here.


    They could not help but recall the previous ambush, when they also waited there for a very long time. In the end, they did not even see a single feather when Connie arrived at Chaos City.


    ��There better be no problem with the person you found.�� Auster red at him.


    ��His entire family is in my hands. There will definitely be no problem.�� The orc wiped away his cold sweat and nodded profusely.


    Another half an hour passed.


    They still did not see Connie. However, a purple-striped griffin appeared behind them.


    ��Alex!��


    All of them could not help but exim when they saw that suave man standing on the back of the purple-striped griffin.


    Mag looked at the mountain range that joined to form one like below him. The orc powerhouses led by Auster frowned. There were six 10th-tier powerhouses alone and more than 10 orcs at the 8th-tier and 9th-tier. This was obviously most of the pro-war orcs.


    However, judging from the looks of it, they seemed not to have met Connie yet.


    That made him heave a sigh of relief. At the same time, he was puzzled. This ce was not far from the Falk Tribe, and was a ce one would have to pass by on the way to Chaos City. Could it be that Connie had not set off? He did not meet Connie on his way here, either.


    ��Alex, what are you doing here at the orc tribes?!�� Auster raised his voice warily. The 10th-tier powerhouses also inched closer to Alex.


    News of Alex killing Bruno had already reached the orcs, and Auster had been one of the people behind the assassination of Alex back then. Could he be here for him?


    After losing an arm, Auster��s capabilities had decreased significantly. He had witnessed the match between Alex and the devil, and would not dare to raise a battle with Alex.


    ��If I say I��m here to kill you, will you be afraid?�� Mag looked at Auster with a seeming smile..

 Chapter 1940 - Anywhere With My Longsword Is My Territory

    <h4>Chapter 1940: Anywhere With My Longsword Is My Territory</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Afraid?


    Auster was really afraid.


    Alex had chopped off one of Sean��s arms, and also killed Bruno. It did make sense if he said that he was here to kill him now.


    ��Alex, there is no feud between you and me. We have even fought the devil together. Why would you want to kill me? Even if your capabilities have risen, what difference would you have with the devil if you were to do something like that?�� Auster said solemnly. He took half a step back so that the others could shield him.


    Mag looked at Auster��s darting gaze and smiled. He really did not intend to kill Auster today. He just happened to meet him.


    For all these years, Auster was the only one who dared to go up against the Roth Empire. Other than the fact that he was rather dumb, he could be considered ambitious.


    Back when Alex was the generalmanding the northwestern allied forces, he was already archenemies with Auster. Ever since Alex started bing famous, the orcs had never been able to gain any advantage at the northwestern border, and thus Auster hated Alex to the core.


    This was also mainly why Auster chose to forego the old grudges, and join hands with Josh to set Alex up during the assassination on that rainy night.


    The ambush today was obviously targeted at Connie, but instead of Connie, Alex came. Auster didn��t know if he should consider it lucky or not.


    The tension rose, and everyone looked nervously at Mag.


    Although they had six 10th-tier powerhouses and tens of 8th-tier and 9th-tier powerhouses, while Mag was alone, this was exactly why they felt even more pressured.


    Just yesterday, Mag alone broke through the joint attack of six 10th-tier powerhouses, and chopped off Sean��s arm.


    Strength in numbers was just a joke in the face of absolute capabilities.


    ��I��ll spare your life today to give you a chance to join the peace talks,�� Mag told Auster coldly.


    Auster swallowed. He swallowed the curses that he wanted to hurl at Alex. Although Alex��s words and tone made him feel like his life was spared, he still felt a hint of joy amidst the anger.


    ��This is still the territory of the orcs,�� Auster said sternly.


    ��Anywhere with my longsword is my territory,�� Mag said calmly.


    ��Retreat!�� Auster turned to leave. He got on his flying steed, and fled with the other orcs quickly.


    He had to admit that he lost in terms of faking.


    Mag watched the group of orcs disappear on the horizon before he flew towards the Falk Tribe on Ah Zi.


    It was not that he could not kill Auster. Auster without an arm wasparable to Bruno, and would not even survive a single swing of Mag��s sword.


    As for the six orcs, although they were 10th-tier powerhouses, they could not evene close to Sean��s six 10th-tier powerhouses who underwent focusedbat training. As long as he was fast enough, they would not be much of an obstacle to him.


    Mag had other ns for Auster��s pig brain.


    Although Auster and the Roth Empire were in favor of the war, both parties had an unresolvable conflict, which meant that if war were to resume, the two parties would have to fight against each other.


    Based on the saying ��the enemy of my enemy is my friend,�� Auster had a greater value alive than dead.


    As long as Auster was still alive, the orc tribes at the northwestern border of the Roth Empire would stand firm against the Roth Empire to prevent its expansion.


    If Auster were to die, it would be difficult to have a leader like him appear from the orc tribes again to unite everyone within a short period. Connie would not do it, either, and it would be a terrible scenario for the orcs.


    Mag circled above the Falk Tribe, and after making sure that he could not detect Rex, he mumbled to himself, ��Could Connie be the one behind the reins again this time?��


    Auster and his gang had left, so the crisis of the assassination was adverted. Mag went straight back to Chaos City.


    ��Boss, what a coincidence! We��ve just reached Chaos City, and arrived at the restaurant for our meal.�� Connie darted out from the side excitedly just as Mag walked into the restaurant.


    ��Where did youe from?�� Mag looked at Connie, and Rex behind her, with a puzzled expression.


    He did not see them on his way back just now.


    ��Hehe, we came from the tribe, of course. On top of that, I was the one who steered the big white bird to Chaos City today. Inded very urately. Aren��t I impressive?�� Connie asked proudly.


    ��That is impressive.�� Mag nodded. If she had had even the slightest bit of sense of direction, she would not have been lost at her own doorstep.


    Thinking about it that way made Mag pity Auster and the gang. They really had it tough to have met such a weird person, turning their ambush into a chance encounter.


    ��If it were not for the bird that knew the way, we would have probably been enjoying the sea breeze on the Demon Inds right now,�� Rex said calmly.


    Connie blushed, and said guiltily, ��Master, I was the one who pointed it in the right direction!��


    ��Come on in. I happened to be out just now, and I haven��t eaten.�� Mag opened the door to let them in.


    ��Boss, what were you out to do? Why did you take the day off?�� Connie asked curiously while following him in.


    ��I went out to get some ingredients. I��m thinking of what new product I shouldunch.�� Mag thought that since she had already avoided the assassination perfectly, there was no need to tell her about it. He wondered if this was considered a form of superpower for an assassin. After closing the door, Mag looked at Connie and Rex, and asked, ��What would you like to have?��


    ��We still have to go to the city lord��s castle for the meeting. Let��s have something simpler.�� Connie smiled innocently, and said, ��Why don��t we have 100 skewers of mutton kebab and 10 skewers of roasted pig��s eyes?��


    ��Is it a bad time to make�� ��Buddha jumps over the wall��?�� Rex mumbled.


    Mag nced at Rex��s thick hair. Could it be that he wanted one more to ensure that his hair stayed thick?


    However, speaking of which, this pair of master and disciple was a perfect match.


    ��No problem for the skewers, but the ��Buddha jumps over the wall�� really can��t be made now. Why don��t you guys stay for a few more days after the meeting, ande over again for it either tomorrow or the day after tomorrow?�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Alright.�� Rex nodded. ��We��lle tomorrow.��


    Mag went upstairs to get changed before going to the kitchen to start cooking.


    Come to think of it, ever since he left in the morning, he had not had the time to even eat lunch, and only had a cup of water in between.


    ��Boss, do you know that the peace talks will start tomorrow?�� Connie asked as she stood by the kitchen door, swallowing her saliva while watching Mag grill the skewers.


    ��Mm-hmm. I��ve heard.�� Mag nodded.


    ��I am an important person attending the meeting,�� Connie said with a pat on her chest.


    Mag nced at her. This little orc-eareddy who had been just a timiddy already had the aura of a queen.


    Of course, one would only feel that if Connie were to stay quiet.


    Moreover, she had already participated in matters that could affect the situation on the continent. Such a change in her was something Mag did not expect.


    He merely brought this orc-eareddy home on his way.


    ��In that case, you��ll have to do well.�� Mag smiled and passed her a handful of mutton kebabs, which were just done.


    ��Mm-hmm. Of course.�� Connie received the mutton kebabs, and bit into one of them. Immediately, she smiled with satisfaction..

 Chapter 1941 - Peace Alliance

    <h4>Chapter 1941: Peace Alliance</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After lunch, Connie and Rex proceeded to the city lord��s castle.


    Meanwhile, Mag made use of the free time in the afternoon to visit Hannah��s brewery to help her with the testing of the brewing machine. He even deployed some of the staff from the textile factory who operated the steam engines.


    After coal was shoveled into a steam boiler, the steam started pushing a piston, which caused the gears to run.


    The entire workshop suddenly came alive, and the sound produced was smooth and pleasing to the ears.


    ��It��s really moving!��


    Mobai was slightly agitated. He looked at the liquid and steam moving within those pipes and the machines that started working in disbelief.


    Although he made all the parts by hand with Lulu, it was still very exciting to see the parts pieced together form a huge machine that could run smoothly.


    Lulu was also smiling. They had put in tremendous effort and time for this machine, so he was naturally happy to see it working sessfully.


    ��It really works! It works! There��s no problem at all!��


    No one would be happier than Hannah. She ran a few rounds in the workshop to check, and make sure that every part was working sessfully. She was so excited seeing that there were no problems that her face flushed red.


    ��Boss! You��re awesome!��


    Hannah gave Mag a big hug, followed by Mobai and Lulu. After that, she clenched her fists, and said confidently, ��From now on, I will rule the booze business of Chaos City! I want to be the real queen of rum!��


    ��What��s with this foolish confidence?�� Mag looked at Hannah with a smile. She had finally owned her brewery again in Chaos City, and it was automated and way biggerpared to her previous little workshop.


    It would no longer be a dream for the citizens of Chaos City to enjoy value-for-money, better-quality, and sufficient supply of rum.


    On top of that, there would be aplete makeover of the brewing scene in Chaos City.


    ��The machines are operating normally. This was made from your old machine. The instruction manual is here. You can study it slowly.�� Mag passed Hannah a thin manual. From today onwards, he would be a legitimate investor who would not be involved in the works at the brewery.


    ��Alright.�� Hannah received the manual, and looked at Mag seriously as she said, ��Don��t worry, Boos, I��ll be able to let the customers of Mamy Restaurant enjoy the new rum that I make very soon!��


    ��I��ll wait for your good news.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He bade his farewell and left. It was about time he went to the city lord��s castle to attend the Peace Alliance establishment ceremony.


    Mag returned to the restaurant. Irina was already waiting for him inside.


    ��I took a trip down to Hannah��s brewery to help her test out the machines. Connie is here,�� Mag told Irina.


    ��The meeting had already started. We should be on our way.�� Irina nced at the clock on the wall.


    ��Hang on.�� Mag went upstairs, and came down quickly after changing.


    He was going over for a meeting tonight, so Mag did not wear his cool and suave cape. Instead, he put on a rather simple but loose-fitting long robe that would not give his figure away. He also wore a belt and a ck-and-white mask.


    ��Let��s go.�� Irina held Mag��s arm, and they disappeared within the restaurant with a sh of a faint golden glow beneath their feet.


    In the city lord��s castle��s meeting room.


    Michael and Rn were seated in the main seats. Goblin Chief Davis, Dwarf King Job, Great Elder of the Golden Dragon Tribe Louis, Great Elder of the Frost Dragon Tribe Dous, and Chief of the Falk Tribe Connie had taken their respective seats.


    Everyone sat in silence, asionally ncing at the door. Now, the only people left were Alex and Irina, as well as the representative of the mysterious Lantisde.


    ��Hey, Michael, are you sure you��ve already informed them?�� Louis asked Michael impatiently.


    ��I suppose they will arrive soon.�� Michael nodded. Alex was the one who proposed the alliance. It would not make sense for the couple to be missing. Could it be that he was severely injured in that battle where he killed Bruno?


    ��He��s here,�� Dous suddenly said softly as he looked at the door.


    Everyone turned to look in the direction of the door. Irina and Alex walked in side by side with matching footsteps, one dressed in white and one dressed in ck. Their aura was so powerful that one would subconsciously avoid them.


    Behind them was a magic caster with a crystal ball floating in his hand. This was the high priest of Lantisde.


    ��We were dyed on our way here,�� Mag exined briefly. After that, he sat on an empty seat beside Connie.


    Irina sat beside Mag.


    Dexter found a seat in the far corner. He nodded at everyone, and did not speak.


    ��How did you kill Bruno?�� Louis asked curiously. Bruno was within the top 10 in the whole of the Nond Continent in terms of capabilities. Even Louis was not certain that he could defeat him.


    ��Two shes.�� Mag did not speak much to maintain his aloof persona.


    Everyone present was shocked. Alex only took two shes to kill Bruno. Indeed, 10th-tier powerhouses were nothing in front of Alex.


    Connie nced at Mag with admiration. She did not forget to greet Irina at the same time. ��Hi, Big Sister Irina.��


    ��Hi, Connie.�� Irina smiled.


    Connie wanted to say ��your husband is incredible,�� but it did not seem very appropriate, so she kept thement to herself. However, this Master Alex was really impressive. After disappearing for three years, he came back even stronger, and no one could stop him.


    ��Alright. Since everyone is here, let��s move on to the topic, and discuss the Peace Alliance.�� Michael looked at everyone, and announced, ��The devil is on the loose, and we need the cooperation of all the races to continue the peace treaty so that we can extend our peaceful times for another century. That way, the various races could have enough trust to work together. That is the only way to deal with the devil.


    ��Right now, the Roth Empire is very strong. They have the intention to overrule the peace treaty, and start another racial war. Once a racial war restarts, the devil could be stronger because of that. When that happens, even if the various races worked together, it would be difficult to subdue the devil.


    ��To prevent history from repeating itself, the various races havee to a consensus previously. Today, I hope that we can reach a stable alliance with some restrictions��the Peace Alliance.


    ��The goal of the Peace Alliance is to ensure peace in the Nond continent, stand against failure and any inequality and injustice, and at the same time, we will work together to capture the devil, and kill or reseal it!��

 Chapter 1942 - In That Case, I Want A Roasted Goose

    <h4>Chapter 1942: In That Case, I Want A Roasted Goose</h4>


    The discussion went on very smoothly. Those who sat here tonight would most likely agree to the alliance.


    The goblins and dwarves were parties who would benefit from this alliance.


    The goblins depended on the exportation of minerals from their mines to everywhere on the Nond Continent to make money. In a short span of a century, they were able to build up a strong reserve.


    The dwarves were minions of the strong races, and therefore became respected craftsmen. They also developed well from their craft.


    Connie was considered a peace lover. The young girl actually did not have many opinions. She only took on her father��s ideals of keeping the orcs away from war.


    The two leaders of the dragon tribes had more of the Great Old Ones in mind. That was also the only thing that would threaten the giant dragons. After the battle at the Thunderstorm Mountains, the giant dragons hade to understand how much danger this matter would pose to them. Therefore, Louis and Dous came as representatives for this Peace Alliance.


    As for Chaos City, it had a natural mission to protect peace as it was born out of peace.


    Dexter remained silent all the way. He only clearly expressed his choice of following Alex.


    This made Mag feel very proud.


    Dexter��s attitude basically showed Lantisde��s loyalty to him. In addition to Irina, it meant that Mag had enough power to make all the races take him seriously.


    Of course, the smooth discussion was not totally unrted to Bruno��s death in the morning.


    After the Roth Empire lost their strong support, the forest trolls, it would be difficult for them to make a bloodbath in the Nond Continent alone.


    If the races could sessfully join the alliance, they would be able to go against the Roth Empire.


    ��This is the detailed alliance treaty. Please take a look at the duties and benefits of all alliance members, and raise any questions. We can discuss and amend things immediately.�� Michael got Dicus to give out the treaty to each representative.


    Everyone looked through the treaty. The uses were basically what they had discussed, with simple guidelines to frame the duties of each member of the alliance. They had to see peace as their mission, protect it, and get rid of any factors that could affect the peace of the Nond Continent.


    ��I agree to this treaty on behalf of the 108 orc tribes.�� Connie was the first one to make her stand after checking the uses and exchanging nces with Rex.


    ��The goblins consent as well. We can sign the treaty right away,�� the Great Elder of the Goblins said with a nod.


    ��The dwarves also agree,�� the King of Dwarves said in a bright and loud voice.


    Louis and Dousmunicated for a while, and quickly came to an agreement to ept this treaty.


    ��The treaty is pretty good. I have no opinions.�� Mag shook his head. He was the one who drafted it.


    ��The Night Elves have no problem with it as well,�� Irina said calmly.


    ��Same,�� Dexter said in his entedmon tongue.


    ��Since everyone hase to a consensus, let��s sign the treaty straight away, and establish the alliance officially,�� Michael said joyfully.


    The list of simplified uses was taken back, and a contract with golden casing was presented to the representatives.


    The contract was drafted on the highest grade of contract paper usually used in contract signing between the races. This paper would have quite a restrictive force on the signing parties.


    Connie picked up her pen, and signed her name without any hesitation. After that, she pricked her finger, and pressed her fingerprint on the paper.


    A faint red glow flew out from her name, and into her be.


    Mag also signed his name quickly, and pressed his fingerprint.


    He felt some sort of binding rtionship with this treaty. This contract paper indeed had some magical properties.


    Everyone else also signed their names.


    Michael raised the treaty filled with everyone��s signature with a smile, and said, ��The treaty has been signed. The Peace Alliance will be officially established today. I hope we can all throw away our biases and feuds, and put in an effort for the peace of the Nond Continent!��


    ��Ding! The host had made a great contribution towards protecting world peace. To reward the host��s good qualities of loving peace, the host can request any recipe from the system, and the system will satisfy any of the host��s requests!��


    Just then, the system sounded in Mag��s head.


    ��I get rewarded for protecting peace too?�� Mag was stunned.


    ��A world full of love and peace can make one enjoy life, and that is also beneficial for spreading delicacies. As a candidate for the God of Cookery, you should see protecting world peace as your mission, and create more conditions that will allow people to enjoy food!�� the system said sternly.


    ��You��re such a positive system.�� Mag nodded with satisfaction. Whatever the system said, in any case, he got a reward. He was still thinking about what tounch as his new product after his leave, and here the system was offering help. He smilingly said, ��Anything I ask for?��


    ��As long as it is rted to food, any request is fine,�� the system said seriously.


    ��In that case, for me, who is protecting world peace, it isn��t too much to ask for a Manchu Han Imperial Feast, right?�� Mag said seriously.


    ��Please choose a recipe, and do not raise such an absurd request.��


    ��I want the Manchu Han Imperial Feast.��


    ��The Manchu Han Imperial Feast is a pce banquet that is made up of the essence of all delicacies. If the host really learned the Manchu Han Imperial Feast, that would mean that you��ve already grasped the essence of Chinese food. You still have a long way to go. Please do not overestimate yourself!�� the system said sternly.


    ��Alright, give me a roasted goose, then.�� Mag changed his request upon seeing that the System was not so easily fooled.


    Amy had been going on about roasted goose for a very long time. Although the roasted duck had be the best substitute, a roasted goose was still a roasted goose. It waspletely different from a roasted duck.


    ��Ding! ssic Cantonese roasted goose recipe and experience bag had been released. Please learn it in time!��


    This time, the system was rather quick to ede to his request.


    Mag epted it happily since he did not expect to get it.


    After signing the treaty, everyone discussed briefly the peace treaty tomorrow.


    With the giant dragons and seven other forces joining hands, no matter how proud the Roth Empire was, they would never have the guts to provoke the Peace Alliance.


    ***


    In the city lord��s castle vi.


    ��Your Highness, Michael gathered the dwarves and goblins in advance. I am afraid they would do something disadvantageous to the Roth Empire,�� a 10th-tier powerhouse reported to Sean.


    The other powerhouses in the room did not have very nice expressions.


    ��This bunch of scaredy-cats. They only dare to gather together to make use of each other. I would love to see what they coulde up with before the peace talks,�� Sean said with a cold smile..

 Chapter 1943 - You Are Really A Terrible Princess

    <h4>Chapter 1943: You Are Really A Terrible Princess</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Wind Forest, in the Starry Cave.


    Helena stood on the tform, and looked at Sally and the remaining six 10th-tier powerhouses below.


    ��I will be going to the peace meeting personally to fight for more benefits and interests for the elves.�� Helena looked at them, and prestigiously said, ��For thest three years, us elves�� power has been deteriorating. I heard many of our young people were misled, so you guys have to pay more attention, and don��t let the others take advantage of my absence to create trouble when I am gone.��


    ��Yes,�� all of them replied, avoiding Helena��s gaze.


    ��In the meantime, Sally will manage the forest on my behalf. Report to her if you have to. She will make the decisions,�� Helena continued, looking at Sally below.


    Sally, too, looked at her and nodded slightly.


    All the elven powerhouses had different expressions, but they all nodded and acknowledged it.


    Helena had been entrusting Sally with important taskstely, and grooming her in every aspect. She already deemed her her sessor.


    And Sally indeed didn��t disappoint her. She became more mature and adept at handling matters. Her power had also exceeded the 8th-tier. She had be the leader in the elves�� younger generation after Irina.


    ��Leave us. Sally, stay back,�� Helena said calmly.


    All the elves left quickly, and only Sally and Helena were left in the vast Starry Cave.


    Helena took a step forward, andnded gently in front of Sally. With her back to Sally, she calmly said, ��Do you know why I am handing the elven race to you?��


    Sally looked at her back, and simrly calmly said, ��There are not many people you can choose in the elven race now.��


    ��You are getting more and more like her.�� Helena turned around to look into Sally��s eyes, as if she wanted to see into her heart.


    Sally didn��t evade her gaze, and continued calmly, ��Isn��t this what you are hoping for?��


    Helenaughed. In a self-mocking tone, she said, ��Yes, I have to admit that Irina is the best genius that our elven race has ever had in the past 1000 years.��


    ��Then, why do you have to kill her?��


    ��It��s not always good to be a genius. She attempted to overthrow the elven race that we built with our blood. She has touched our bottom line, and yet she remained incorrigible. Killing her is a choice I have to make to protect our elven race.�� Helena looked rather regretful.


    Sally bit her lips, trying to make her tone and terms milder. ��Perhaps our people who have left the Wind Forest have gotten the life that they always wanted to have.��


    ��Ha, impossible.�� There was a hint of sneer and decisiveness in Helena��s tone. ��This is a cruel world. The so-called freedom cannot give them any protection. The wandering elves will be the target of the other races�� bullying. That is definitely not the life that we elves want.��


    ��But they are being bullied and toyed with by their own people in the Wind Forest. Is this the life they want?�� Sally asked in retort.


    ��We have to pay a certain price to receive protection. Those heroes who have offered more should receive more rewards.�� Helena��s gaze became fierce, and she looked at Sally with narrowed eyes. ��Are you questioning me?��


    ��No. I simply want to know, did you and the queen think about how to segregate our people, who fought along with you, after you led the resistance and defeated the invasion by the orcs and demons? You were once the high priestess whom they trusted the most,�� Sally said moderately.


    ��If you continue to have such thinking, then you are really a terrible princess,�� Helena said with a frown.


    Sally looked at her, and pursed her lips in silence.


    Helena turned around, and said in a low voice, ��Go back and think properly. What would the elven race have been now without me and the queen?��


    Sally remained silent for a moment before she turned to leave.


    After a long time, a sigh could be heard in the Starry Cave.


    ***


    Rodu. The pce��s meeting hall was still brightly lit.


    ��Chaos City has already joined forces with the dwarves, goblins, giant dragons, and the orcs. Alex, Irina, and that mysterious Lantisde are also involved. I am afraid we cannot get anything out of them even if we go to Chaos City now,�� Andre said to his trusted courtiers with a stern expression.


    All the courtiers looked grave too. They thought they could sweep through the Nond Continent without any resistance from the north and the south together with the Roth Empire��s current powerful power after joining forces with the forest trolls.


    However, Bruno was dead now, and their link with the forest trolls waspletely broken.


    Furthermore, the news they received today even said that the King of the Dwarves and the Goblin Chief had arrived in Chaos City in advance, and already taken part in a secret meeting.


    Although the Roth Empire was powerful, it wasn��t that powerful as to conquer the Nond Continent.


    The alliance of the few weaker races was already giving them a headache. Adding on the giant dragons, Alex, and Irina, it made them feel even worse.


    Now, they couldn��t help thinking that if Alex hadn��t left the Roth Empire, and had instead be themander-in-chief, then it would��ve been the other races�� turn to shiver.


    ��Your Majesty, Alex is human, after all, and was ourmander-in-chief of the northwestern army for years. Is it possible to persuade him, and make hime back to our Roth Empire again��?�� a courtier said.


    ��Foolish! Has the Earl forgotten that Alex has harmed the second prince and the first prince repeatedly? How can such an arrogant and bizarre person rejoin the empire? Even if he is willing, we have to be wary of his real intentions. This is tantamount to bringing a wolf into our house.��


    The courtiers started to argue about whether they should invite Alex back to the empire.


    Josh sat at the side in silence.


    ��Alright,�� Andre interrupted their argument with a frown. These courtiers kept arguing about useless stuff. He turned to look at Josh. ��Josh, what��s your opinion?��


    Josh got up, and respectfully said, ��Royal Father, I think since the other races already decided to join forces against the empire, the peace meeting is no longer important. Why don��t we act first and attack them? With the advantage of our powerhouses and cavalry, we can conquer a certain area quickly.��


    ��What?!��


    All the courtiers looked at Josh with shock. The second prince was always gentle, and preferred magic. They didn��t expect him toe up with such an aggressive n.


    Andre unfurrowed his brows after hearing that. He nodded, and smilingly said, ��That��s an interesting suggestion.��


    ��Your Majesty, we have to be careful about this.�� A courtier got up, and worriedly said, ��The peace meeting hasn��t begun, and the peace treaty isn��t over yet. If we attack now, we will be at fault. The other races will attack us..��

 Chapter 1944 - Father Will Make The Roast Goose For You

    <h4>Chapter 1944: Father Will Make The Roast Goose For You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In the dark night.


    At the Roth Empire��s northwestern borders, tens of thousands of cavalry troops gathered.


    Recently, the attacks from the orcs had lessened, but the cavalry troops sent from the other regions were gradually increasing.


    The experienced soldiers who had stayed at the borders for some time knew the situation at the northwestern border was going to change soon.


    The various military zones had been rotating their troops at the northwestern military zone to brush up theirbat power through actualbat with the orcs. They had maintained the status quo of an equal number of troops.


    However, recently, the elites from the other military zones had been continuously posted at the northwestern military zone, yet the original troops stationed there were not withdrawn. This couldn��t help but give people ideas.


    The orcs had been invading the Roth Empire��s borders in the past few years. Many viges were ravaged, and after years ofbat, there had been casualties on both sides. The hatred was intense, and the soldiers among the troops didn��t mind charging into the orcs�� tribes for revenge if they ever had the opportunity.


    All they needed now was an order from Rodu, and they would climb over the mountains in front of them, and charge into the Twilight Forest, making those fertilends and vast forest part of the Roth Empire��s territory.


    ***


    At the southern border of the Roth Empire, the numbers of troops had been gradually increasing too.


    Although the official orders were not issued yet, many military leaders already knew that the Roth Empire would most probably enter war on all fronts soon, putting the Roth Empire��s gs on furthernds.


    The hearts of the empire��s soldiers had been inting like their power in the past few years.


    The city in the south that wasparable to Rodu was nothing in their eyes.


    ***


    Vic Mountain. The goblins had entered into a state of war mobilization.


    A goblin elder issued the orders. ��Evacuate all the important facilities and people into the underground cavern, and monitor the movements of the Roth Empire closely. If arge army appears, do not engage them directly. Fight and retreat ording to the underground cavern��s state. Make sure that they don��t invade too quickly, and preserve our potential as much as we can and lower our numbers of casualties at the same time!��


    ***


    The Issen Castle��s drawbridge was pulled up slowly, cutting off the castle��s contact with the outside worldpletely.


    The other races in the castle were all chased out a few days ago, and all the exits were sealed and guarded by troops.


    ***


    Overnight, the situation on the Nond Continent intensified.


    All the races entered intobat readiness. Before the results of the peace meeting were known, these measures would not change.


    ***


    Irina, who had returned to the restaurant, sipped a mouthful of red wine, with Mag sitting across from her, and told him, ��This is much smoother than I imagined.��


    ��Peace is in alliance with the interests of the majority of the races. This oue is, in fact, expected,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Then, do you think Andre will stille tomorrow? Or perhaps he will start the war in advance?�� Irina asked.


    ��If Andre starts the war in advance, regardless whether he attacks the west, and invades the Twilight Forest, or he attacks the east, and invades the Wind Forest, given the Roth Empire��s current power, he can emerge sessful within a short time,�� Mag said with a serious expression. ��Furthermore, once the upation of thosends bes a fact, and the Roth Empire ceases to attack the other races, the races whosends are upied will have a hard time asking other races to help them liberate their upiednds.��


    ��The orcs have already joined the peace alliance.�� Irina furrowed her brows.


    Mag shook his head. ��Interests and benefits have always been the priority behind the races�� interactions. We will seek justice for Connie, but I��m afraid that even the giant dragons will not engage the Roth Empire directly on behalf of the orcs.


    ��The objective behind setting up this alliance is more of achieving a deterrent effect.


    ��However, if the orcs were really invaded, as long as they can withstand the first round of attacks, and gain some time for the allied forces, I believe the other races will be willing to send troops to help their ally. This is more beneficial to all the races�� interests.��


    Irina nodded thoughtfully. It was already difficult for the people of the same race to give their all to help you, so it was indeed too much to hope that the other races would defend you.


    ��Since this is the case, should we give the orcs some assistance in advance?�� Irina asked again.


    ��Given my understanding of Andre, he won��t dispatch troops without a just cause.�� Mag shook his head and smiled. ��Once he disregards the peace treaty, and attacks the orcs or elves, it��s equivalent to him standing on the opposite side of the peace alliance, or even on the opposite side of all the races. This will give all the races a reason to attack him.


    ��Even if he can conquer the Twilight Forest and the Wind Forest within a short time, doing so will bring upon thebined suppression of all the races, and might even cause the Roth Empire to be encircled and annihted.��


    ��Do you think he will give up on his ambition of conquering the other races because of the formation of the peace alliance?��


    ��Obviously, he isn��t such a person. Therefore, I am very curious about how he will react to aplish his ambition.�� Mag shook his head gently.


    ��Seems like the peace meeting tomorrow will be very interesting.�� A smile curled up Irina��s lips.


    ��Father, you guys are finally back!�� Amy ran downstairs, and looked at the two people drinking red wine together. She ced her hands on her hips, pouted her lips, and angrily said, ��Have you guys forgotten about us?��


    Annie came downstairs with Ugly Duckling in her arms, and looked at Mag and Irina with a smile.


    ��Oh dear, I forgot that my two lovelies haven��t had their meal yet. Tell me what you want to eat, and I��ll make it for you right now.�� Mag looked at the two little ones and pped his head. There were so many matters today that he forgot about Amy and Annie.


    ��Speaking of which, we haven��t had our dinner, either.�� Irina looked at him too.


    ��That��s just nice. Let��s have a good meal together.�� Mag pinched Amy��s face smilingly. ��Tomorrow, Father will make the roast goose for you.��


    ��Roast goose! Really?�� Amy��s eyes glowed instantly. She gulped before turning back to look at Ugly Duckling with an increasingly bright smile. ��You have got wings.��


    ��Meow, meow???��


    Ugly Duckling called out twice.<i>?I am not a real cat, but you are a real dog��</i>


    ��Annie, what do you want to eat?�� Mag asked Annie again.


    Annie patted Ugly Duckling��s head.


    ��You want to eat roast goose too?�� Mag flicked a nce at Ugly Duckling.


    ��Meow, meow???��


    Ugly Duckling��s orange fur bristled immediately.


    Mag went into the kitchen, and soon made a table full of dishes.


    After thest dish of spicy crayfish was served, all of them started eating.


    Munching on the crayfish that Mag peeled for her, Amy asked, ��Father, will the restaurant open tomorrow?��


    ��Perhaps we need to close for one more day to figure out how to make the roast goose,�� Mag answered with a smile. The peace meeting will be held tomorrow afternoon. As an important representative, of course he had to attend.


    With the roast goose, he naturally wasn��t afraid that the customers would scold him afterwards.


    ��Alright, alright. I love roast goose the most.�� Amy nodded. She always refused to move her feet every time they walked by the roast goose restaurant.. Although the roast duck that her father made was also very delicious, she still wanted to know what a real roast goose tasted like.

 Chapter 1945 - Where Is Home?

    <h4>Chapter 1945: Where Is Home?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    On the eve of the peace meeting, Chaos City was calm and peaceful.


    However, the messenger pigeons that kept flying out of the city showed that not everyone could sleep well.


    The ordinary people might deem this day a holiday. To Chaos City, this was an annual event because Chaos City had been established on this day. Hence, many children were looking forward to the celebrations tomorrow.


    Apart from the people in control from all the races, some well-informed merchants also found it hard to sleep now.


    The Buffett Manor.


    Scheer stood behind Ian, who was fishing under the moonlight. With a worried expression, she asked, ��I wonder, what will be the oue of tomorrow��s peace meeting?��


    ��Due to Alex��s hard work, the peace alliance was already formed. Even if Andre is still ambitious, it��s difficult for him to create any trouble now,�� Ian replied calmly.


    ��You once said that Andre is a calm lunatic. He can do anything.�� Scheer��s brows were still deeply furrowed.


    ��However, he has never done stupid things. This is why he could make the Roth Empire grow stronger continuously.�� Ian smiled. ��If he had been a businessman, he would also have been a very sessful businessman.��


    Scheer was thoughtful.


    ��In fact, all of us should thank Alex. He is a real warrior. He��s brave and strategic.�� Ian looked at the moon on the water��s surface, andmented, ��It��s very hard to imagine that a young man like him who has been through the rock bottom of life restrained the way he uses his power when he is at the peak of his might. He knew very well what he wanted to do, and executed it perfectly. Such a young man is rare.��


    ��Alex is indeed a very outstanding person.�� Scheer nodded slightly. Although she didn��t care much about those so-called powerhouses, this man who was changing the world drastically now still managed to attract her attention.


    Once, she thought that she was one of the decision makers among the younger generation. Buffett��s gigantic financial empire gave her plenty of power on the entire Nond Continent.


    However, once this world descended gradually into chaos, she discovered that her power wasn��t stable. She couldn��t even make the world change for her.


    Meanwhile, the younger generation��s powerhouses like Alex and Irina stood out at this time, and changed the world��s situation with their every move. They gave people no choice but to listen to them seriously.


    Ian smilingly said, ��Money is the least valuable thing in chaotic times. Only might rules.��


    ��Money might be useless, but skills are valuable. The trial train route to Vic Mountain is already sessful. Once the war starts, we can send soldiers in batches to Vic Mountain.�� A smile appeared on Scheer��s face too.


    Ian slowly turned around to look at Scheer with an increasingly bright smile. ��The point that I most appreciate about you isn��t your sensitivity to finance, but your enthusiasm to innovate and ovee failure.


    ��I don��t need someone to preserve our business. I need a sessor who can bring the Buffett Family into the next great age. I am now sure that you can aplish that very well.��


    ��I��ll try to not disappoint you.�� Scheer nodded slightly.


    ��If the peace talks fail, we Buffetts will take out all our money to support the peace alliance,�� Ian added.


    ***


    The Moreton Manor.


    Madam Denise went into Jeffree��s study, where Jeffree was sitting by the window, and nervously said, ��Master, I heard that times are not good now. Maybe we should hide away? I heard that the Roth Empire might invade Chaos City, so it isn��t a good idea to stay here.��


    Jeffree threw a nce at her before coldly admonishing, ��Foolish woman. Escaping to Rodu due to the devil��s attack was ast resort. If the Roth Empire is going to attack Chaos City, what if you escape to Rodu?


    ��We are just businessmen. We also have assets in Rodu, and we��re humans too. As long as we keep quiet, who is going to know?�� Denise panicked.


    ��Our Moreton Family prospers because of Chaos City. How can we escape at a time like this?�� Jeffree said gravely.


    ��Master, if you are noting, then I will bring Cyril and his family away. My parents�� family has already prepared the flying steeds for us, and we��re setting off tonight,�� Denise said with a shifting gaze.


    Jeffree flicked a nce at the door, and coldly ordered, ��Get in!��


    Cyril shrugged, and went in unwillingly. He lowered his head and avoided Jeffree��s gaze. Instead, he hid behind Denise, and softly said, ��Father,e with us. Let��s bring all our assets with us. We can still enjoy life in Rodu too. Perhaps our lives will be even better there.��


    ��Useless creature!�� Jeffree threw his cup on the floor next to Cyril��s feet. The tea and broken porcin went all over his feet.


    ��If you are noting with us, so be it. I will be leaving with Mother and the uncles anyway. I won��t die together with this city���� Cyril leaped two steps backwards, and exited the study right away.


    Jeffree��s hands and mustache were quivering as he angrily said, ��Scram! I will take it that you are not my son!��


    ��Master, we will wait for you in Rodu.�� Denise didn��t want to stay for long, either. After saying that, she hurriedly turned and left.


    Soon, Denise, Cyril, Cyril��s family, and a few servants boarded the horse-drawn carriages with bags and cases of valuables, and left the Moreton Manor.


    Jeffree leaned back against the chair hard and sighed. He looked forlorn.


    ��Grandfather, it��s getting cold. Let me brew some hot tea for you.�� Right then, a figure came in with a small stove.


    The small stove was ced on the coffee table. The charcoal was burning hot, and the copper pot ced over it soon began to steam.


    Jeffree looked at Gloria, who was brewing tea seriously, and asked, ��Do you want to leave?��


    ��Where is home if there is no Chaos City?�� Gloria looked up at Jeffree. Her grandfather, who always looked stern, looked just like an ordinary old man now. She even felt pity for him after seeing his forlorn expression.


    A gleam lit up in Jeffree��s eyes. ��You are not afraid?��


    ��I was a little afraid when we were in Rodu previously, but I am not afraid now.�� Gloria shook her head.


    A smile appeared on Jeffree��s face. He looked at the teapot. ��The tea smells good.��


    ��It was given by a customer. He said it was harvested from his own ntation. I brewed it once, and I think that it tastes good, so I want to let you try it,�� Gloria replied smilingly.


    Soon, the tea was brewed.


    Gloria poured a cup for Jeffree, and ced it in front of him.


    Jeffree looked at Gloria with a calm and serious expression, and said, ��Tomorrow, I will dere that you are the new head of the Moreton Family.

 Chapter 1946 - I Have Never Seen A System That Gets Kicked Out Of The Group Chat Every Day

    <h4>Chapter 1946: I Have Never Seen A System That Gets Kicked Out Of The Group Chat Every Day</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��We usually call someone like Boss Mag a heartthrob or a heart arsonist. He only sets the hearts on fire, but never puts them out responsibly.��


    ��Isn��t he the dream of 900,000,000 young maidens?��


    ��I used to think money can solve all problems. I only knew that I might not get to enjoy a meal even when I had money after I met Boss Mag. It has to depend on the boss��s mood.��


    Early next morning, the customers no longer felt calm after seeing the new notice hanging on the door.


    ��Alright, at least we get to try the new product tomorrow. I��m rather looking forward to it.��


    ��Indeed, Boss Mag��s talents are enough for thedies to make excuses for him.��


    ��I am a humble customer who only wants to have a cup of soybean milk with youtiao.��


    Mag stood in front of the ceiling-to-floor windows as he watched the customers leave in disappointment. He murmured to himself, ��I suddenly feel a little guilty.��


    Irina came over, and said to him, ��What you are going to do today will allow them to have their meals in Mamy Restaurant in the long term.��


    Mag tilted his head, and asked her, ��What do you want to have in the morning?��


    ��Rainbow fried rice with soybean milk,�� Irina said without any hesitation.


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded.


    Amy also came down, and enthusiastically said, ��I want to eat roast goose. Roast goose.��


    Ugly Duckling, which was going to approach them, slowly backed off to Annie��s feet, and then hid behind Annie.


    ��Roast goose is too greasy to eat in the morning. Should we have it tonight instead?�� Mag replied with a smile. He didn��t want to eat roast goose in the morning. After making roast goose for the whole nightst night, he needed a break first.


    ��Alright, then we will have it tonight.�� Although Amy was rather reluctant, she still nodded obediently.


    Mag made a very healthy breakfast. While eating, he told Amy and Annie, ��Father needs to run some errands today. Little Amy and Annie, do you want to go y with Big Sister Xixi at the magic potion shop next door, or go to the ice cream shop with the other big sisters?��


    ��I want to go to the ice cream shop. Big Sister Anna and I agreed to meet up and y together today,�� Little Amy said without any hesitation.


    However, Annie used signnguage to say, ��I��ll go to the magic potion shop to learn magic from Big Sister Xixi.��


    ��Alright, then Little Amy will go y with Anna at the ice cream shop, while Annie will go learn magic at the magic potion shop.�� Mag nodded, respecting the children��s wishes.


    Mag needed to take part in the peace meeting��s negotiations today. This was an important meeting that concerned the Nond Continent��s situation, and even decided the Nond Continent��s future.


    Comparatively, even earning money no longer seemed that important anymore.


    ��Ding! The peace meeting triggered a hidden mission: a peaceful environment is beneficial to the promotion of good food. The Host will need to influence the meeting��s direction, and try his best to maintain the peace on the Nond Continent. ording to how the Host influence the meeting, you will receive different rewards!�� Just at that moment, the system��s voice rang in Mag��s head.


    ��What are the rewards?�� Mag cocked his eyebrows slightly.


    ��It will be given ording to the mission��s difficulty. This mission��s reward will be beyond the Host��s imagination. Could the Host please try his best toplete the mission!��


    ��Isn��t this an empty promise? What��s the use of an empty promise?�� Mag pursed his lips. ��If you can give me a nuclear bomb, I will make sure Andre will remain hiding in the bunker of his pce forever.��


    ��Host, please recognize the fact that this system is a cuisine system. Although I am more well-rounded and more outstanding, you cannot ask me for nuclear bombs whenever you feel like it. This is not in line with our peaceful ideals, and you will easily get punished for it!��


    ��Save it. I have never seen a system that gets kicked out of the group chat every day. What an embarrassment,�� Mag teased.


    ��Nonsense! I chose to get out of the group chat! Someone as sophisticated as me cannot get along with them! You don��t know how hypocritical those systems are. They are always sharing peace agendas�� Tsk, tsk, that little big sister. If I weren��t kicked out�� Ptui, I mean, I exited the group chat of my own ord. I have not been punished.��


    ��Can we talk about it?��


    ��Shhh! That fellow is everywhere!��


    Mag didn��t manage to find out about the reward from the system. However, he managed to confirm one thing: the system indeed had a group chat with many different systems there, and this fellow had been kicked out of it before.


    ��We��re going out!�� Amy and Annie went out hand-in-hand after having their breakfast.


    Ugly Duckling leaped into Amy��s arms and snuggled in. Soon, it made snoring sounds.


    ��Snarr sent me a missive two days ago. The mes of freedom have already spread throughout Wind Forest. They are discussing having a coup after Helena leaves Wind Forest and seizing control,�� Irina said to Mag.


    Mag pondered, and then shook his head. ��It��s unlikely to seed.��


    ��There will be more higher-level elves joining in this time.��


    Mag shook his head, and said, ��However, they have already lost the support of the base poption, and the elves who chose to side with the Night Elves are not enough. It��s, without a doubt, a lost cause to try to seize control of the Wind Forest. What is more possible is Helena taking this chance to weed out all the sparks in the Wind Forest and extinguish them.��


    Irina pondered in silence for a while before saying, ��The book that you gave me mentioned that sacrifices and blood loss are inevitable in a revolution.��


    ��Blood could inspire the righteous, but needless sacrifices are not beneficial to the Wind Forest��s liberation. It will be harder to infiltrate the Wind Forest again if we lose this core group.�� Mag shook his head.


    Irina frowned and nodded. ��Then, I will write a letter to him.��


    ***


    The annual peace meeting was on the day of Chaos City��s establishment. It was also Chaos City��s most important and most lively holiday.


    The city lord��s castle had already decorated the streets. People were wearing their best clothes, and going out onto the streets. The busy shops and calls of the merchants all demonstrated the liveliness.


    The ordinary people still didn��t realize that this peace meeting was different from the previous ones. As it was the most important day of the year and the longest holiday, people usually only wanted to go out to shop and eat with their family and friends, or buy new clothes for themselves and their families.


    The Delicacy Extravaganza became the ce that the Chaos City��s residents chose to go. They were mesmerized by all the good food, and the crowd that constantly got into the exhibition hall made the vast hall difficult to move around in.


    Mag stood on the opposite street and looked over. He praised inwardly that the Food Association had done a good job with this exhibition. As long as they were good, no good foods would be missed out with such a traffic flow.


    ��Selling groceries is indeed a good business.�� Mag��s gazended on the customers, who were lining up at the seafood shop. Many housewives bought big bags of ingredients, and the elven service staff provided them with an efficient and friendly service.. They received excellent reviews.

 Chapter 1947 - That’s Just His Wishful Thinking

    <h4>Chapter 1947: That��s Just His Wishful Thinking</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The city lord��s castle was already under a curfew. The three surrounding streets were all under a lockdown in preparation for the peace meeting.


    The representatives arrived one by one.


    The elven delegation with Helena as the leader was the first delegation to arrive today.


    The next delegation to arrive was the forest troll delegation. They elected a new leader after Bruno was killed, and kept a much lower profile.


    Auster arrived at Chaos City with all his 10th-tier powerhouses. He was obviously scared by Alex.


    All the top 10 dragon tribes sent representatives to take part in the peace meeting. Although Louis and Dous had joined the peace alliance on behalf of the giant dragons, the two of them couldn��t represent the interests of all the giant dragon tribes at an asion like the peace meeting.


    The situation was also simr with the demons. After the Abyss Demons and the ming Demons were engaged in a war, the internal conflict became very severe. Those pro-war factions that had an advantage were also embroiled in the internal conflict. There was no trust between them, so all the top 10 demon tribes sent representatives to the peace meeting. There were even some smaller demon tribes forming alliances, and sending representatives to the peace meeting.


    The Roth Empire��s delegation was thest to arrive. At the same time, they were also the biggest delegation.


    The delegation with Andre Edward in the lead had more than 50 people. Apart from some civil officials, there was also the 10th-tier powerhouses�� bodyguard team with Richard, the Magus Tower��s president, and Dominic, the military��s grand marshal.


    ��Andre really treasures his life. He brought over 10 10th-tier powerhouses with him. Together with the six 10th-tier powerhouses protecting Sean, there are 16 of them.�� Michael chuckled when he heard the report.


    Rn shook his head, and said, ��Perhaps it��s to flex his muscles. Bringing 16 10th-tier powerhouses out as bodyguards is impossible for any other races.��


    ��No matter what, it��s a good thing for us since Andre appears here today to take part in the peace meeting.�� Michael stopped smiling, and looked grave. ��I should go and meet them now. This peace meeting is definitely not going to be peaceful.��


    Before Michael could leave, Dicus came striding in a hurry. Panicking, he said to Michael, ��My lord, the Abyss Demon representative and the ming Demon representative are fighting outside the city lord��s castle right now. Do you want to break up the fight?��


    ��Isn��t this too much?�� Michael frowned. He didn��t expect the enmity of the two tribes to be so severe that they could fight before the peace meeting. ��Let��s go and check it out.��


    Mag and Irina gauged the time, and happened to see a rather fierce fight when they arrived at the city lord��s castle.


    One party was an abyss demon riding on a big pig, while the other party was a ming demon on fire.


    The wild boar smashed the stone tiles, and the mes melted them. They were having a very fierce fight in front of the city lord��s castle.


    The other representatives who had just arrived were all watching a good show. The probability of such an incident happening on such an event was extremely low, so why not watch a fun drama before the start of a nerve-racking meeting.


    ��Use some strength. Don��t fight like a girl!�� Mag saw Cami and her uncle Drac watching the fight in the crowd.


    His gaze went over the crowd, andnded on a group of people that was about to enter. The person in the lead was a dignified middle-aged man, who was the king of the Roth Empire, Andre.


    The 10th-tier powerhouse bodyguard team surrounding him with Richard and Dominic in charge actually had as many as 10 people.


    These 10 powerhouses were not in the same level as those six around Sean. They were the most powerful 10th-tier powerhouses in the Roth Empire.


    As if he had gotten a reminder, Andre halted his footsteps, and turned to look at Mag. He gave Mag a meaningful smile.


    Mag furrowed his brows. He couldn��t pinpoint the feeling that Andre gave him. He felt just like a wily old fox.


    Andre entered the city lord��s castle. Dominic gave Mag aplex nce before going into the city lord��s castle too.


    This grand marshal was a powerful and chivalrous elder and leader in Alex��s memory.


    When Alex began to get famous at the northwestern border, this grand marshal had met and taught him many times.


    The Roth Empire��s cavalry had been increasingly stronger under Dominic��s leadership for the past 20 years.


    He had intended for Alex to take over from him, and be the empire��s next grand marshal in the past. He even wanted to transfer Alex over and groom him personally.


    However, Alex rejected that. He quit his military position, and began to roam around the continent to build up his power.


    Why did Andre make Dominice to the peace meeting with him at such a critical period? His deterrent effect was way stronger in the Roth Empire��s army than being here.


    Moreover, Andre wasn��t short of a 10th-tier bodyguard. Even Mag wasn��t confident that he could kill Andre under the protection of 15 10th-tier powerhouses.


    ��I��m afraid Andre has not given up on you,�� Irina whispered.


    ��That��s just his wishful thinking.�� Mag pursed his lips.


    ��Stop! Stop, stop, stop!��


    At this moment, Michael came out, and yelled in a grave voice.


    However, the abyss demon and the ming demon who were in the heat of the fight ignored him, and continued to fight.


    Michael frowned, and pulled his longsword. He threw the longsword out in the instant the two of them briefly separated.


    Dang!


    The longsword was embedded in the middle of them ringly.


    That abyss demon and the ming demon halted their advance at the same time, and looked at Michael instinctively.


    Michael severely said to the two demons, ��Gentlemen, this is Chaos City, and we are having the peace meeting today. If both of you have any issues that need to be settled, please settle it after you leave Chaos City or after the peace meeting!��


    ��Hmph!��


    The two demons looked at each other, and huffed unconvincingly, but the two of them stopped fighting.


    Due to the demons�� internal conflict, both of them had to take part in today��s peace meeting to fight for their respective tribes�� benefits and interests. They had plenty of time after the meeting.


    ��The meeting hall is already open. All of you can proceed inside. The peace meeting willmence soon,�� Michael said to the other representatives watching the fight next.


    ��Irina, you guys are here too?�� Drac saw Mag and Irina, and approached them with a smile. Then, he sized up Mag, andmented, ��I thought I could tower over him after I became an Ancestor. I didn��t expect this chap to be so perverted that he simply killed Bruno. He cannot even be considered as human..��

 Chapter 1948 - You Know It, I Love Peace

    <h4>Chapter 1948: You Know It, I Love Peace</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Cami slowed down, and looked at Mag curiously. Recently, Mag had been doing quite a lot of things to shock the Nond Continent, ranging from injuring the two princes of the Roth Empire to killing Bruno on the night before the peace talks.


    Now, this man was right before her. Although he was wearing a ck and white mask, his aura made it difficult for one to ignore his presence, and not be constantly wary.


    Of course, with his capabilities, there was no point for her to even be wary.


    ��That��s because you haven��t had enough grass. Why don��t we take this chance to discuss the exhibition? Let��s get ourselves a VIP suite first. Those who��re here for the meeting aren��tcking money.�� Irina looked at Drac with a smile.


    ��No, no, not this time. I am, after all, the face of the Vampires. I have my own image to upkeep.�� Drac shook his head.


    ��Next time?�� Irina did not insist.


    ��Next time!��


    ��Hi,�� Cami greeted Irina. Although there was a period where they frequently ate at the same table, she had a natural fear of Irina, and wanted to keep her distance.


    ��Why don��t the two of you group up? With uncle and niece together in a performance, there would definitely be more hype.�� Irina��s eyes lit up.


    ��I reject,�� Cami said without thinking. It was fine if she had grass privately. Making her perform by eating grass would be so embarrassing. She would never be able to do something like that.


    ��It��s time to go in,�� Mag reminded them after ncing at the city lord��s castle��s empty entrance.


    ��We can discuss the exhibition again next time.�� Irina walked towards the city lord��s castle, and then asked curiously, ��What��s the stand of the vampires for this peace treaty renegotiation?��


    ��We don��t need anynd. I think it��s fine right now,�� Drac said.


    ��That��s great.�� Irina nodded with satisfaction at Drac��s reply.


    Mag looked at Drac, a little shocked. He seemed to have thought things through clearly.


    In the mega-sized meeting room, the various representatives filled up the round table.


    Chaos City had arranged the various representatives�� seating so that races with feuds and grudges would not be sitting next to each other to prevent conflict from happening during the peace talks.


    It was apparent that the city lord��s castle had put much thought into the seating arrangement this time as the forest trolls and the Roth Empire were separated by the giant dragons.


    The elves were seated next to the Chaos City representative team, with the demons and orcs between them and the Roth Empire.


    Other than the core round table, there were also three rings of seats where the powerhouses of the various races sat.


    The various representatives and attendees were almost all present, but in therge hall, it was so silent that only the sound of footsteps of the city lord��s castle staff members could be heard.


    ��Irina and Alex have arrived!�� someone reported by the door.


    Everyone looked towards the door, and their gazended on Alex and Irina, who walked in side by side.


    These two had taken all the limelight during this period, even more so than when they were roaming the Nond Continent.


    The turmoil among the elves, attracting lightning to strike the devil to reseal it, wrathful murder of Bruno, Josh��s ear, Sean��s arm��


    All these things pushed Alex�� and Irina��s name to the peak.


    Alex was much stronger nowpared to three years ago, and he had also be undefeatable.


    He could do whatever he wanted, and no one could do anything about it.


    They did not even know what Alex looked like now. That ck and white mask blocked off all the curious nces, and made him seem a little more dangerous at the same time.


    His unknown tracks, unknown looks, unknown upper limit regarding his capabilities�� All of them added on to Alex��s dangerous index.


    As for Irina, most of her shine had been covered by Alex, and she had already left the Wind Forest. However, she was still the elven princess in everyone��s eyes.


    If there was a woman in this world that could bepared to Alex in terms of aura, it would have to be, and only would be, Irina.


    However, not everyone liked the two of them.


    The forest troll representative group watched Alex walk in with reddened eyes, trying their best to curb their emotions.


    Bruno��s death made them lose a very strong leader, and that also made the forest trolls experience a lot of ridicule and mockery.


    If it weren��t for the fact that they could not defeat him, they would never curb their emotions.


    Auster��s gaze on Mag was also rather dark. It was such a terrible feeling to be unhappy with someone, yet be unable to do anything about it.


    Helena��s expression also changed when the pair entered.


    In a short span of a few months, the elves had turned from a race with above-average capabilities into theughing stock of the Nond Continent. It was all thanks to them.


    Irina had dug out half of the foundation of the Wind Forest. Helena had no idea how to rebuild the ce.


    The representatives from the Fear Demon Tribe weren��t friendly as well. However, they had their heads lowered, afraid to even look at Alex directly.


    Andre watched Mag peacefully and expressionlessly. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Sean was sitting beside Andre. His empty left sleeve looked really striking. However, he had an equally peaceful expression, as though he did not me Mag for his arm��s loss at all.


    Mag swept a nce over the people in the area. Basically, everyone making the decisions in each race had arrived. A meeting at such a scale was indeed rare.


    However, his gaze was attracted to the Chaos City representative team. Other than Michael, Rn, and Novan, the three big leaders of Chaos City, Krassu and Urien were also present!


    <i>When did Michael convince these two to join Chaos City?</i>?Mag thought to himself in shock. Be it their influence or capabilities, Urien and Krassu added to the Chaos City team would undoubtedly increase Chaos City��s capabilities by leaps and bounds.


    It was just a few days ago when Krassu went to the Magic Caster Tournament��s opening ceremony, but he was sitting here as part of the Chaos city team right now. That was a little too magical.


    Mag and Irina sat ording to their namebels.


    Mag was sitting to the right of the forest troll representative, while Irina was sitting to the left of the orc��s pro-war team led by Auster.


    <i>This seating arrangement is done very well.</i>?Mag nced around and smiled.


    The moment Mag and Irina took their seats, the forest troll representatives and Auster looked significantly more nervous.


    ��Don��t be afraid. I am not one to fight in such a scenario.�� Mag nced at the forest troll, who had secretly swallowed his saliva multiple times. ��You know it, I love peace.��


    ��I�� I know���� The forest troll nodded submissively..

 Chapter 1949 - We Need War

    <h4>Chapter 1949: We Need War</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��This is yourst chance. Believe me. As long as you do as I say, you will get everything you want, even unparalleled power, undefeatable capabilities, and even the one you��ve been longing for, Irina. As long as you do as I say, everything will be yours����


    In the dim and empty hall, Josh was sitting on the floor with his hair disheveled. His eyes were bloodshot, and his lips were tightly shut. There was only the bewitching voice resounding in his head.


    ��You need to know that no matter how the talks turn out, you will be a useless abandoned child. If your father reconciles with Alex, you will be pushed out without hesitation. If war is to start again, Sean will be given the important role, and you will bepletely useless�� Are you willing to ept that?


    ��I am the only one who can help you. I am the only one really on your side. Put down that ridiculous ego of yours, and ept mepletely. I will make you be the real top powerhouse of the entire Nond Continent. I will help you thrash Alex and own the unified empire called Nond Continent. You will be the king and the invincible one!��


    ��Richard followed Father down south. I�� am all alone�� How can I control the entire Roth Empire?�� Josh sounded exhausted and helpless.


    ��If I say you can do it, then you can do it. I can help you control all those whom you want to control, and make them bow down to you.�� The bewitching voice sounded again. ��We need war. We need more grievance. The more grievance we have, the stronger we be. I can beckon an invincible undead troop to help you conquer the Nond Continent.


    ��Now, the chance has arrived. Andre brought the powerhouses who are difficult to control away. Rodu has now been reduced to an empty city. As long as you give me a nod, this entire city will belong to you.��


    ��Undead troops!�� Josh��s eyes lit up with a glimmer of hope. ��You mean, the more people die, the more grievance there would be, and thus the stronger I be?��


    ��Yes. In no time at all, you can be even stronger than Alex, and take revenge on him for cutting your ear off!��


    ��Alex���� Josh stood slowly. There was a creepy smile on his pale face. ��In that case, let��s start from the Magus Tower����


    ***


    The Night Elves were hiding within an inconspicuous tree hollow.


    Under the dim lighting, there were around 10 masked elves squatting on the ground, looking intently at the young elf standing before them.


    ��We currently do not have what it takes. Our numbers are still too small. If we take action rashly, we will just be courting death, and might even destroy the foundation that we��ve just built. Therefore, we have to push back our n, and continue to infiltrate until more elves join us���� Snarr said in a hushed voice as he looked at the elves before him.


    ��But we might not have such an opportunity with Helena leaving the Wind Forest in the future. If we don��t raise an uprising now and take over the Wind Forest, it will only be more difficult in the future.�� A young elf looked at Snarr with confusion. ��Right now, the forest checks on Night Elves are getting even tighter. A few days ago they caught a few of us. If we go on like this, only more of us will get caught, and they will be able to break us down.��


    ��Yes. Now, they are even giving a high reward for reporting us. We even have betrayers among us. These members are actively bringing us down,�� another night elf agreed.


    The atmosphere in the tree hollow grew tense and stiff. Their appearance together here was a huge risk itself. Initially, they wanted to discuss and ascertain the matters rted to the uprising, but now Snarr was telling them to postpone the uprising.


    Snarr listened to everyone with his brows tightly knitted together. He knew about all this very clearly, and even tried saving one of the captured night elves yesterday. However, he had to give up because the security was too tight.


    This morning, he received a secret letter from the princess. She did not agree with their uprising, and thought that the chances of them seeding would be very low.


    This aligned with his judgment. After a round of ve uprising and escaping, there was already a gap in the Wind Forest��s Elves hierarchical system to a certain extent. The elves who had not managed to leave were kept under tight control, and it was difficult for the elven troops to infiltrate within. The middle-ss elves were also beneficiaries, and it would only be more difficult to get them to go against themselves.


    To be safe, they had been using a one-waymunication style. As of now, there should be a few thousand Night Elves in the Wind Forest. Snarr was not clear of the exact number nor who were the night elves.


    Other than gaining control of the Wind Forest, their motive was also to use blood to trigger the humanity of even more elves so that they would join the troops.


    ��This is the princess��s opinion. At this stage, it is very difficult for her toe to the Wind Forest to help us,�� Snarr told everyone.


    ��The princess.�� The rest of the elves started whispering amongst themselves. They were even more convinced because it was Irina��s decision.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Just then, there was a sudden rushed whooshing sounding from outside.


    Snarr��s expression changed. He hurriedly said, ��This is bad! Someone��sing! Retreat ording to n!��


    The elves scrambled up, and rushed out from the back of the hollow.


    ��Remember, always watch your safety, and do not expose yourself! The n will be put on hold for the time being. Lie low and wait for the next meeting!�� Snarr reminded them.


    The other elves agreed, and quickly transformed into birds and beasts as they scrambled off.


    Snarr also retreated quickly. However, he did not go far. Instead, he squatted on the branch of a tall, densely covered tree, and he wore his cape the other way around. With a faint glow, the cape camouged with the color of the branches, making it difficult for one to see that someone was hiding there.


    About three minutester, a troop of around 100 elves came to the tree hollow led by a middle-aged elf. After checking the tree hollow, they cursed, and the troops retreated quickly.


    ��Such a clear target. It looks like there is already a traitor among us,�� Snarr mumbled to himself as he put down his cap, and watched the troops disappear into the distance.


    He changed the location of this gathering three times. Thest change was made an hour ago. He was the one who decided the location, but they could find the ce so quickly.


    Luckily, he had a nightingale stationed outside beforehand. Otherwise, all the core members would be caught today.


    ��There��re turncoats internally, and there��s more than one.�� Just then, a cold voice sounded from behind him.


    Snarr��s hair stood on its ends. He quickly slung out a few flying knives while moving back.


    A thin water shield appeared, and the flying knives stopped right in front of the water shield, unable to advance.

 Chapter 1950 - The Orcs Would Not Be Slaves!

    <h4>Chapter 1950: The Orcs Would Not Be ves!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Snarr��s expression changed after his attack failed. He turned to quickly leave.


    However, water shields appeared in the other three directions, sealing his escape route.


    ��Snarr, don��t be nervous. I��m not here to capture you,�� that person spoke. Other than the water shield, that person did not do anything else.


    ��In that case, I wonder why you, Princess Sally, are holding me back?�� Snarr leaned against the tree trunk, and looked cautiously at Sally, who was standing on a very thin branch.


    The person who suddenly appeared was no one else, but the one who had been the recent hot topic, the one hailed as the future elf queen of the Wind Forest, Sally.


    Snarr would naturally stay as far away as possible from this hot favorite of Helena��s. Although he had not heard of her doing anything to the Night Elves, he knew that Helena would definitely find someone whom she could control to be the elven princess this time.


    Her appearance here, and his being trapped, told him that he should not have hopes of leaving this ce safely.


    His opponent was too strong, and he was not her match.


    For her to break through to the 8th-tier at her age, although it still could not bepared to the Princess when she was at that age, Sally was already considered a genius. Helena had her reasons to choose her. There was no other young elf in the Wind Forest better than her.


    Snarr looked at Snarr, and said peacefully, ��I am here to tell you that Helena had her backup n before leaving. If you decide to do anything during this period, you will definitely fall into her trap. I hope you can remainposed.��


    Snarr was stunned. However, he was still cautious. ��Why are you telling me all this?��


    ��Because I am also an elf,�� Sally told him softly as she looked into his eyes.


    Snarr saw pain and torture in her eyes momentarily, and seemed to have understood her intentions. He nodded slightly, and said, ��Thank you.��


    ��A piece of advice for you. Don��t believe anyone. For the sake of benefits, there are no friends that cannot be betrayed,�� Sally said emotionlessly as she quickly regained herposure and aloofness, and removed the water shields.


    ��Thank you,�� Snarr thanked again. He looked Sally in the eye again before putting his hat on, and leaping off the tree. Very quickly, he disappeared among the dense forest.


    ��Is what I��m doing�� right?�� Sally stood on the branch as she looked out at the dense vegetation while muttering to herself.


    There was no reply, only the sound of the gentle breeze passing through the forest.


    ***


    The grand peace talks started officially hosted by Michael. Within a century, there had never been a day like today where all those who helmed the different races gathered in one room.


    However, there were some conflicts of interest between the races within the century. There were even neighbors who fought for a century. There were new feuds and old grievances, so the atmosphere was not very amicable. It was even rather tense.


    Krassu and Urien��s appearance as representatives of Chaos City also shocked some of the other race representatives.


    Although everyone knew that these two had been living in Chaos City recently, based on their characteristics, they should not take a side. This was especially so for Krassu as his position in the Roth Empire was even higher than Alex��s.


    However, today, Alex and Krassu had both stood on Chaos City��s side, and that made one feel unbelievable.


    Michael made an opening speech about the century of peace, how the harmony amongst the races had been beneficial, and how the cooperation between races had led to some breakthroughs and changes with obvious results.


    All these words made Mag sleepy. Thankfully, the forest troll representative sitting beside him was quite a character. He had too many strange expressions and movements sitting beside him, and that made Mag less bored.


    The peace talks today were basically the negotiations between the pro-peace and pro-war factions. The pro-peace faction had already formed the imposing Peace Alliance, while the pro-war faction led by the Roth Empire had their own conflicts. The demons were internally divided, and were not strong enough to be significant. It was basically the Roth Empire against the Peace Alliance.


    As for the orcs, Auster could not even settle Connie right now. He had to bring many powerhouses everywhere with him the moment he stepped out of his house. Right now, half of the Twilight Forest had no powerhouses to guard it.


    The elves were in a rather simr situation. Mag and Irina stirred up a situation, releasing arge number of elven ves, and even set up the Night Elves, dealing a critical blow to the Wind Forest��s societal structure. Meanwhile, Snarr and some like-minded elves were still trying to change things domestically. Just all this alone was enough to give Helena a headache. She would not have the energy to talk about an external war.


    ��Back then, the peace treaty that was signed ended the racial war on the Nond Continent, and ushered in a period of peaceful development. Now that a century has passed, we are here to restart the peace talks, and continue the peace treaty that was signed a century ago.�� Michael paused for a while. He looked at the various representatives present, and said, ��Today, everyone is here for the promise made a century ago. For this, everyone can raise their opinion, and we can discuss it so that we cane up with a wise choice for the Nond Continent.��


    ��What��s the point of fighting? I find the peace treaty pretty good. We, the dwarves, are willing to extend the treaty,�� the king of the dwarves said quickly.


    ��The goblins are also supportive of extending the peace treaty. There will be no winners if the racial war starts again,�� the goblin chief said.


    ��The orcs will not be ves!�� Connie shouted her slogan as she stood up. She looked at everyone giving her a weird gaze, and swallowed her saliva as she shrank back into her seat, saying with a softer voice, ��We are supportive of extending the peace treaty.��


    Auster wanted to stand as well.


    Mag nced at him.


    Auster quickly sat back down. He swallowed and did not dare to stand again


    Michael stood up once again. He looked at everyone, and said in a low voice, ��I represent the Chaos City to make our stand. Chaos City was born from peace, and because of the peace treaty signed back then, the Bastie Prison was built. Slowly, it developed into what it is right now, a city where people from different races live harmoniously.


    ��We will always be standing with peace, and at the same time, we hope that everyone can stand with peace. War would only make all the races pay a heavy price, and it would be a catastrophic disaster to the citizens.


    ��Right now, our enemy is the devil. Based on the mural, war can help the devil grow. Its existence is scary as it could destroy any race. We should work together and first find the devil that escaped the seal, and then reseal it. Meanwhile, we should also find a way to get rid of it permanently.��


    ��We, the giant dragons, agree with Chaos City. Right now, the most important thing is to find the missing devil. Once it recovers its abilities, or more devils break through their seals, that will mean the end of the Nond Continent.�� Dous stood up slowly, and said coldly, ��Don��t forget that day at the Thunderstorm Mountains. We were only facing half of the sealed devil, but we paid a painful price before we managed to reseal it.��


    ��I disagree..�� Just then, a low voice sounded.

 Chapter 1951 - Whos The Arrogant One?

    <h4>Chapter 1951: Who��s The Arrogant One?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Andre stood up slowly, and looked at everyone as he said, ��A century has passed. The Nond Continent is no longer what it used to be. The peace treaty that was drafted back then is no longer applicable. The Roth Empire requests for territories to be reassigned based on the different races�� capabilities just like back then.��


    The various representatives had different expressions upon hearing that. No one replied.


    Mag looked at Andre, andmented to himself.


    From a historical point of view, Andre could be considered a good leader. In his 30 years of reign, the Roth Empire was prosperous, and the people lived well. The country��s capabilities improved by leaps and bounds with their military resources, their metal rides, and arge number of capable magic casters.


    On top of that, he was a leader with ambition. He waited for his chance so that he could fight for more territories and living space for the people of the Roth Empire at the peace talks.


    Back then, during the racial war, the humans had paid a heavy price before they finally had the rights to sit at the peace talks.


    As they were really weak, they were only given a piece of barrennd.


    The humans worked, with their bare hands, to turn that barrennd into a fertile piece of farnd, and built city after city.


    Judging by the speed of human reproduction, the Roth Empire no longer had enoughnd among their territories. It seemed only right to ask for morend with his current capabilities.


    In that case, Mag might not have stopped the humans from expanding as it was only reasonable.


    But Andre was not one to be satisfied with enoughnd for all his people. What he wanted was the world to bow before him. He wanted too much, and that naturally crossed the bottom line for many races. That was why the racial war could restart.


    Louis looked at Andre with a frown, and said, ��Andre, the current urgent matter is solving the threat from the devil. As for reassigning territories, we can discuss thatter. First of all, we must let everyone on the Nond Continent let their guard down and really work together.��


    ��To the Roth Empire, the urgent thing now is the reassignment of territories.�� Andre looked at Louis. He smiled sarcastically. ��To you, a giant dragon, a century is but a blink of an eye. You were the one who signed the treaty, and now you are still the ones sitting here. You can wait. I can��t. In another century, no one would know if the Roth Empire would still be around. I am not signing this treaty.��


    Andre��s imposing and reasonable request made the hall silent.


    <i>The older, the wiser indeed.</i>?Mag looked at Andre intently.


    Louis was stumped by Andre��s words. Suddenly, he had no idea what to say in reply.


    He was present at the peace treaty a century ago, and he was also one of those who drafted the treaty conditions. Today, among the various representatives present, there were also many familiar faces, for example, the dwarven king, the goblin chief, Helena��


    If Bruno had not been killed by Alex yesterday, he should also have been sitting here right now. He was the one who had represented the forest trolls in signing the treaty back then.


    The human lifespan was too short. Decades would swing by to a giant dragon, but to a human, it would be his entire life.


    The king of the Roth Empire who represented humans in signing the treaty was Andre��s grandfather. Andre might pass away in another 50 years, much less a century.


    It seemed very reasonable for Andre to refuse to sign.


    None of the representatives were eager to voice their opinion for fear that Andre and the Roth Empire would eye theirnds.


    ��Therefore, do you intend to restart the racial war?�� Mag did not remain silent.


    ��No. This is not my choice.�� Andre looked at Mag. ��All I want is for my citizens to havend to reproduce and live. Right now, there are many suchnds on the Nond Continent that are being left untouched. What the Roth Empire wants is not a lot and not too much.��


    ��You know very well that none of the races would give theirnd to you. Saying that is just to snatch thends from the other races,�� Dous said coldly.


    ��I am not ambitious. I don��t want the other races��nd too. I only want half of the untouchednd under the giant dragons,�� Andre said peacefully while looking at Dous.


    ��I think you just want to eat some sh*t. How dare you eye ournd!�� Tyranno Dragon Isaiah howled angrily as he red at Andre.


    ��Thend below Dragon Ind is untouched. Back then, the giant dragons upied Dragon Ind and also the most fertile piece ofnd on the Nond Continent. If the giant dragons really have the intention to join hands with the Roth Empire to fight the devil, why aren��t you willing to give up a piece ofnd that is totally useless to you?�� Andre asked with augh.


    ��What if we aren��t willing?!�� Louis said solemnly.


    ��In that case, I am forced to expand outwards so that my people can live. Whether I choose west, east, or south, I can��t say for sure, and I would not be able to make any guarantees,�� Andre said, still with a smile.


    The orc representatives�� expressions changed, and Helena��s brow was tightly knit, for the orcs��nd was west of the Roth Empire, while the Wind Forest was east of the Roth Empire.


    The three giant dragon leaders also frowned.


    Andre��s threat was very obvious. The Roth Empire would never attack Dragon Ind, and therefore he had clearly named his targets.


    You, giant dragons, can say whatever you want. I will just attack the adjacent races.


    It was a barbaric yet effective method.


    ��I suppose you should know that yesterday, the giant dragons, goblins, dwarves, 108 orc tribes, Chaos City, and Night Elves have already formed the Peace Alliance. Once you attack an ally of the Peace Alliance, the Roth Empire will be up against the Peace Alliance, not just your neighboring country,�� Michael said seriously.


    ��That would not affect any of my decisions,�� Andre replied calmly.


    ��Andre, do you really want to stand against the world? Has the Roth Empire be so strong it can go against the entire world? Arrogant!�� Louis shouted.


    ��Judging from how you formed the Peace Alliance so urgently, it seems that right now, the Roth Empire has what it takes.�� Andre nodded. He looked at the various representatives mockingly. ��Therefore, what makes you think that the Roth Empire, which requires all of you to gang up against, should still be cowering in the Nond Continent��s most barren piece ofnd and allow you to benefit from that? Who��s the arrogant one?��


    <i>Marvelous.?</i>Even Mag could not help but apud Andre��s speech.. His logic was wless, and that was a perfecteback.

 Chapter 1952 - Thats... Really Great

    <h4>Chapter 1952: That��s... Really Great</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Andre��s speech gave him the aura of a diplomat from a big country. One could almost forget that he was the king of the Roth Empire, one of the most powerful men in this world.


    He justified war using the need fornd in a very intricate way, and this need did not stem from his inner desire, but from the people of the Roth Empire. It was an urgent need for the survival of humans.


    Survival was the basis for all races.


    And just like what Andre said, the humans were a weak race, and they were given the most barren territory.


    After a century, the Roth Empire was no longer that weak country from before. As arge empire that had grown in capabilities, they were asking to expand theirnds at the peace talks reasonably.


    The target of his challenge was the giant dragons, and that was because they had the most fertilend on the Nond Continent, but it was a piece ofnd wasted by the giant dragons.


    Mag looked at Andre and frowned. This wily old fox was a slippery one.


    Josh and Sean were nothingpared to him.


    Auster��s brows were tightly knit. He was hesitant to speak.?<i>What rights do you have to take it out on us, orcs, just because you are no match for the giant dragons?</i>


    Helena studied Andre, as though she was trying to assess the validity of what he said.


    The negotiations were stuck because of what Andre said.


    The giant dragons would never give up their territories easily, even if it was a piece ofnd that they had no use for.


    Of course, the most important reason was that the Roth Empire, after receiving a barrennd, was able to develop to this state within a short span of a century. If they were given a piece of fertilend, would the Roth Empire be riding on top of the giant dragons after a century? This was a question worth dwelling on.


    Right now, there were only two choices. Either the giant dragons give up half of theirnd to the Roth Empire to make Andre sign the peace treaty to extend it for another century, or they refuse to give up their territory, and cause a war to break out between the Roth Empire and the orcs and elves so that the humans could snatch thend that they required.


    The most difficult question was thrown to the giant dragons.


    ��I agree with Andre with regard to the territory. Humans were weak back then, and when the territories were drawn based on capabilities, they got the most barren piece ofnd. The treaty that was agreed upon to be signed every century was so that it could be altered along with the changes. For example, within this century, the Roth Empire has be a strong country.


    ��Since it was reasonable to draw the territories based on capabilities, now that a century has passed, and the peace treaty has expired, it is time to redraw the territories based on capabilities again. This can prevent another racial war. There is no problem with that, either.


    ��Thend starting from Chaos City all the way down south to the Boundless Sea Realm is the Nond Continent��s biggest piece ofnd with the most resources. It is also the most fertile piece ofnd. However, after the giant dragons had received thend, they did nothing to it.


    ��Judging from the current capabilities of the Roth Empire, I think it is only reasonable to request that the giant dragons transfer a piece of thisnd to the Roth Empire,�� Mag said suddenly.


    ��Huh?��


    The various representatives looked at Mag in shock.


    Who would think that Alex, with his deep feud with Andre, be it due to that assassination on that rainy night or him chopping off Josh��s ear and Sean��s arm, would actually step up right now to agree with Andre��s suggestion?


    Louis and Dous exchanged nces, trying to find a reason from each other for Alex��s sudden change.


    Even Andre was looking at Mag in shock.


    ��However���� Mag turned to look at Andre as he continued, ��The Peace Alliance is not just an alliance on paper. For the sake of world peace, we have already signed the treaty to protect the allies. If the Roth Empire attacks any of the allies, the Peace Alliance will attack the Roth Empire.��


    He knew very clearly that what Andre wanted was not just that half of thend. There were indeed people from the Roth Empire who were still struggling to survive, and were even unable to earn a livelihood because of the insufficientnd.


    Andre seemed to have understood what Mag was thinking, and his face sank gradually.


    ��I will never agree to this! The giant dragons will never be threatened!�� Isaiah shouted.


    ��This matter concerns the benefits of the whole giant dragon race. Even us, the top 10 of the giant dragons, aren��t able to make a decision so easily. Allow us to take some time to dwell on it,�� Dous said equally coldly.


    ��This matter will also determine whether the Roth Empire will sign the peace treaty. Since you want to discuss it another time, we can continue this conversation after you are done with your discussion.�� Andre was not backing down, either.


    The talks had once again ended up with no solution. Michael stood up, and said, ��In that case, let��s take a break, and continue the talks after an hour!��


    Mag did not think the break woulde so quickly on the first day of the peace talks.


    Everyone left the hall, while the 10 representatives of the giant dragon tribes went to a smaller room.


    ��Why did you suddenly change your stance and side with Andre?�� Irina asked Mag curiously after they left the meeting room.


    ��I��m not standing on his side. I��m standing on the side of reason.�� Mag shook his head. ��The Roth Empire has created a miracle on a piece of barrennd, but that does not mean that they should stay in that barren piece ofnd forever. I don��t like the attitude of the other races taking things for granted as well.


    ��Andre wants the world to bow before him. He wants a reasonable excuse to start a war. That piece ofnd is what the Roth Empire deserves, and it is also what I want to use to stump Andre.��


    Irina nodded thoughtfully. Mag had thought things through deeper than she had.


    ��Master, do you think that fellow would really attack us, orcs? Should we get prepared first?�� Connie asked Rex softly and nervously.


    ��I��ve already made arrangements,�� Rex said very calmly without any change in expression.


    ��Master, you��re impressive indeed. But, are we able to hold out?�� Connie was expectant.


    ��No,�� Rex said straightforwardly.


    ��Errrr����


    ��Neither can the Wind Forest.��


    ��That��s�� really great.��


    ***


    On the other side, the giant dragon representatives were also in the midst of an argument.


    ��If half of thatnd could make Andre work with us to deal with the devil, I find it worthwhile,�� Louis said seriously.


    ��I think so too. That piece ofnd is just like a chicken wing to us, dragon tribes, that we find nd in taste but a pity to throw away. None of the dragon tribes would use thatnd as our territory,�� Dous agreed with a nod.


    ��In that case, won��t we, the dragon tribes, be aughing stock to the other races now for giving in to the Roth Empire��s threats and giving them ournd?�� Isaiah shouted loudly.

 Chapter 1953 - The Borders Of 36 Orc Tribes Had Been Breached

    <h4>Chapter 1953: The Borders Of 36 Orc Tribes Had Been Breached</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��This is indeed a rather good feeling.��


    Josh walked out of the Magus Tower. His pitch-ck eyes slowly turned back to normal as he smiled meaningfully.


    ��This is just the tip of the iceberg. As long as you can start a war, your capabilities can continue increasing. When that happens, no one in this world will be your match.�� The low voice of the Devil resounded in his head.


    ��Next, I��ll be going to the military,�� Joshmanded the coachman as he boarded the horse-drawn carriage.


    Not long after, an extra-confidential letter was sent to the borders at the fastest speed.


    At the same time, a ck griffin rose from the pce silently, and flew towards the northwestern border.


    ***


    ��Return to the forest right now, and start the highest-tier war preparation to guard against the Roth Empire��s invasion,�� Helena ordered one of the elves.


    ��High Priestess, we are friends with the Roth Empire, and they have established the Peace Alliance. Now, the Roth Empire is only left with us. They wouldn��tunch an attack on us, right?�� the elf asked with bewilderment.


    ��There are no friends forever in this world. You should not hope that a sly fox like Andre would ever keep his promise,�� Helena said coldly.


    ��Yes. I will return to the forest straight away.�� That elf��s expression turned cold, and he quickly turned to walk away.


    Most of the Wind Forest��s energy had been spent on the goblins all these years, and it almost had no guard up against the Roth Empire. If the Roth Empire really deployed an army tounch an attack against the Wind Forest, that would be a disaster.


    Of course, that elf still did not really believe that the Roth Empire wouldunch an attack on their good friend.


    ***


    ��I��m afraid the giant dragons would not be so willing to give theirnd out. They are known to be stingy. It makes no sense for them to give their territory away,�� Michael told Mag, who was invited to the study room.


    ��If the Roth Empire only wants that piece ofnd, it really isn��t too much to ask for. It is only reasonable, and we can sign the peace treaty amicably and extend the peace on the Nond Continent for another century.


    ��The giant dragons are still the giant dragons of the past, but the Roth Empire is no longer the weak country it was before. They have to admit that. This contrast would be more obvious if Krassu and I stood behind Andre during these peace talks.�� Mag shook his head slightly.


    ��Yes, if the two of you were standing behind Andre instead of sitting opposite to him today, he would have more support.�� Michael nodded in agreement.


    ��I want to know Chaos City��s stance. If the Roth Empire attacked the orcs, would you send reinforcements?�� Mag asked Michael.


    ��Of course.�� Michael nodded seriously.


    ��Good.�� Mag nodded slightly.


    ***


    ��Royal Father, I��m afraid the giant dragons would not ede to our request so easily.��


    ��If they do not agree to it, we have a reason to start the war. Why would I raise that request if the giant dragons would agree to it easily?�� Andre said with a smile while looking at Sean.


    Sean thought for a while, and hesitated before asking, ��In that case, how are you intending to deal with Alex?��


    ��No matter how powerful Alex is, he is still an individual. We can just leave him be.�� Andre smiled confidently.


    ��However, he is indeed stronger than he was three years ago. If we do leave him alone, it might spell trouble for us in the future.�� Sean��s face turned pale as he recalled how Mag broke through the defenses of six 10th-tier powerhouses easily and chopped off his arm.


    ��He has be stronger, and also craftier. It is no longer possible to sneak an ambush on him like three years ago anymore. In that case, why don��t we let him be? Judging from his character, he will still appear in front of our troops sooner orter. When that timees���� Andre smiled sinisterly.


    ***


    The one-hour break ended very quickly. However, as there was still a huge disagreement amongst the giant dragons, they could note to a consensus on the condition Andre raised. The meeting had once again fallen into a tense situation.


    Mag had long expected it. The giant dragons were not afraid of the Roth Empire. At least for now, the Roth Empire could not threaten Dragon Ind that was far away and high up in air.


    However, the giant dragons felt their lives being threatened by the Great Old Ones�� existence.


    There was actually an even more terrifying existence above the giant dragons, and this existence had ill intentions towards this world.


    The half of the Great Old One in the Thunderstorm Mountains had made them feel deeply the distance. It was the distance when they looked down at the ants on the ground, and now they had be the ants.


    Therefore, the giant dragons had initiated the cooperation and also the establishment of the Peace Alliance.


    Meanwhile, Andre was behaving as though even if the sky fell, the taller ones would hold it up, and did not prioritize the matters of the Great Old Ones. Instead, he used it as a trading chip for this negotiation.


    Once the Roth Empire started a war, it would definitely implicate the entire Nond Continent, and when the Great Old Ones appeared again then, the Nond Continent would face an awkward situation where they would not be able to form an effective resistance.


    Just like that, the morning passed without any constructive conclusion.


    ��Such a meeting is boring indeed. We didn��t even manage to say anything. Can we go to Mamy Restaurant for lunchter?�� Drac asked Cami with a yawn.


    ��Mamy Restaurant is closed for today.�� Cami shook her head.


    ��Ah�� what upsetting news.�� Drac sighed.


    Mag made use of the afternoon break to go back to cook so that Amy and Annie would have food to eat. After that, he returned to the city lord��s castle.


    This was the fight between the two powerful forces, the Roth Empire and the giant dragons. His influence was limited.


    Now, all that was left to do was to see who would give in first.


    The afternoon negotiation was once again stuck with no conclusion. The allies of the Peace Alliance all showed their support for the giant dragons and the orcs, but Andre would not budge, insisting on half of the giant dragons�� territory.


    Just when everyone thought there would be no conclusion to today��s negotiation, extra-confidential letters were sent to the chiefs of each race one after another.


    ��Darn! Andre, how dare you sneak an attack!!�� Auster smacked the table as he stood up, staring at Andre with reddened eyes. He was gripping the letter so tightly that his hand started shaking.


    Andre frowned, as though he did not understand where Auster��s anger came from.


    ��An emergency letter from the northwestern troops said that the borders of 36 orc tribes had been breached,�� Sean whispered as he handed a military report that he just received to Andre with aplicated expression.


    ��Hmm?�� Andre��s brows were knitted even more tightly together. He quickly nced through the letter, and his expression changed.


    ��Andre, we, the elves, have been good friends with the Roth Empire for a century. Why did you send troops to invade the Wind Forest?�� Helena chided coldly as she stood up..

 Chapter 1954 - Aren’t You Afraid That You Won’t Be Able To Step Out Of This Door?

    <h4>Chapter 1954: Aren��t You Afraid That You Won��t Be Able To Step Out Of This Door?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It was chaotic all of a sudden. The various representatives were unable to hide the shock on their faces.


    The peace talks had yet to end, and just when everyone was in a fervent discussion, the Roth Empire actuallyunched its attack on the orcs and elves at the same time without any warning.


    The bad blood between the orcs and the Roth Empire did not start a day or two ago, so it was still understandable that they were attacked.


    However, the elves had been on friendly terms with the Roth Empire for decades. They even joined hands during the racial war back then. The Roth Empire��s sudden attack on the elves made everyone confused about what Andre had up his sleeves.


    ��What on earth?�� Mag was equally shocked. He did not expect Andre tounch an attack on the orcs and elves on the first day of the peace talks while still sitting here.


    ��This scoundrel. The elves have not guarded themselves against the Roth Empire all these years. I��m afraid the Wind Forest will fall to the Roth Empire very quickly with this sudden attack.�� Irina��s expression turned serious as well.


    Whatever the Night Elves were up to, it was still the internal affairs of the elves. However, the Roth Empire��s invasion was another matter entirely. This concerned the elves�� survival as a race.


    ��Master, what should we do now?�� Connie had also received an emergency report saying that the Roth Empire had sessfully invaded all the tribes near their borders, and was quickly advancing westward.


    Right now, there was no one in the orc tribes to organize them, and they were unable to form an effective resistance on a sizable scale. Therefore, they were quickly retreating in defeat.


    ��If Andre doesn��t retreat his troops, we are going back immediately.�� Rex also had a serious expression.


    ��Andre! What are you doing?!�� Louis looked at Andre, and shouted, ��There are still 10 days to the expiration of the peace treaty! Are you trying to break the rules set back then?��


    There was a momentary confusion on Andre��s face. However, he quicklyposed himself, and told Louis calmly, ��Since you guys can��t make a decision, the Roth Empire will show you our determination. We can do anything for survival.��


    ��What happened today shows that we were wrong in our judgment. Andre, if you do not convey an order to retreat, the Roth Empire will be the archenemy of us elves,�� Helena told Helena coldly.


    ��You should be saying that to the giant dragons. We were only asking for half thend that they do not need. If they really had the intention to be allies with you and join hands to fight the devil, they would not be so stingy on something like this.�� Andre scoffed, and said, ��As long as we get ournd, we will retreat out of the Twilight Forest and Wind Forest immediately.��


    ��Don��t think that you can threaten the giant dragons. You will regret it.�� Isaiah red at Andre.


    ��I��ve always only acted instead of wasting my time talking.�� Andre looked at Isaiah calmly. ��You, giant dragons, are the ones thatnded the elves and orcs in this state.��


    ��Hmph!�� Helena left in a huff. At this moment, she had to rush back to the Wind Forest to defend their territory and chase the invaders out. The current crisis the elves were facing was almost like what they had gone through during the racial war.


    ��Andre, we, the orcs, will make you taste the bitter fruit of your invasion!�� Auster also led his team of five 10th-tier powerhouses out hurriedly. Most of the orc tribes that he was in control of had fallen to the Roth Empire. Without the 10th-tier powerhouses to give themands and hold the fort, the orc tribes fell apart almost immediately.


    ��Andre, you��d better consider if you want to engage in a long-term war with the orcs.�� Rex stood up, and looked intently at Andre. After that, he looked at the other representatives, and said, ��Everyone, this is now the time to test if the Peace Alliance is really a stable organization instead of a paper tiger. The 108 orc tribes need your support.��


    ��I will follow you to the Twilight Forest,�� Mag said calmly as he stood up.


    ��Us too,�� Dexter quickly added with resolution.


    Michael stood up, and said with determination, ��As a member of the Peace Alliance, Chaos City will stand by the orcs and protect world peace.��


    ��The goblins are willing to deploy a team of elite troops to the Twilight Forest as reinforcement,�� the goblin chief said.


    ��The dwarves will provide the allied forces with the best weapons and a stable supply of resources,�� the king of dwarves dered.


    ��Andre, I am warning you now, retreat from the Twilight Forest. Otherwise, the giant dragons willunch an attack on the Roth Empire!�� Louis said sternly.


    The Peace Alliance members had all made their stand, and the war alliance against the Roth Empire was formed.


    The expressions of Sean and the Roth Empire��s powerhouses all changed. It was apparent that they did not expect things to escte so quickly in the direction that no one had thought of.


    The demons and forest trolls were just watching the drama unfold.


    ��Threats are useless to me. Even if all of you were to attack at the same time, the Roth Empire could still wipe out two to three of your races, and make the giant dragon poption decrease by half.�� Andre did not avoid Louis��s gaze. ��I wonder if you all are ready to pay such a price, and would you still be able to fight the devil after paying that price?


    ��I��ll give you three days to think things through. Come to me after you��ve decided.�� Andre stood up and walked towards the door.


    The Roth Empire��s powerhouses escorted him out cautiously.


    ��Aren��t you afraid that you won��t be able to step out of this door?�� Mag��s voice came from behind.


    ��I can take down the Twilight Forest and Wind Forest when I��m physically here. What else can you achieve by keeping me here other than making the steel rides of the empire even more hysterical?�� Andre paused in his steps. He turned back to look at Alex and smiled. ��Alex, you should know very clearly how scary the steel rides of the empire are when they go hysterical. If you hold me back, even Chaos City will be gone.��


    ��You will push the Roth Empire into an abyss for your selfish desire,�� Mag said with a frown.


    ��The humans crawled out from the abyss step by step. We are no longer afraid of the abyss. However, we will still be thest one standing.�� Andre gave Mag a meaningful look before turning to leave.


    Although there were tens of 10th-tier powerhouses sitting in the hall, none of them moved.


    Mag retracted his gaze. He looked at Connie, and said, ��Let��s go, I��ll follow you to the Twilight Forest.��


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Connie quickly nodded. She would definitely not reject someone who was the top of the top.


    ��I��ll make a trip to the Wind Forest,�� Irina whispered to Mag. A golden glow appeared beneath her feet, and she disappeared from the hall within moments.


    ��I hope everyone can keep the promise they made just now.�� Mag nced at the leaders of the various races before leaving with Connie and Rex.


    Dexter also got up, and followed them out of the door..

 Chapter 1955 - A Tip Of The War

    <h4>Chapter 1955: A Tip Of The War</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Big Brother, the Roth Empire��s army ising from the east. They are only around 2.5 kilometers away from our tribe. The S Tribe has fallen, and the tribe was burnt down. Many must have died.�� Habeng ran up the stone wall with beads of perspiration trickling down his forehead. He looked at Haga, who was standing on the wall, looking out into the distance, and said, ��They are too much, we have to fight it out with them!��


    ��Don��t be anxious. Send down orders to transport the bows and arrows in our tribe up to the city walls. Have the best hunters ready at the city wall, and get others to bring stones up,�� Haga ordered calmly.


    The Uto Tribe was situated at the center of the Twilight Forest. The tribe��s settlement was built halfway up the mountain, and had a cliff behind it. Two sides of the settlement were sharp inclined cliffs, and there was only a rocky mountain road leading down the mountain. It was generally unsuitable forrge troops to travel along this road, and this was also where they built a massive five-meter-tall wall.


    As a middle-sized tribe, the Uto Tribe had more than 5,000 orcs. Disregarding the elderly and the young, there were around 3,000 orcs that could fight.


    In orc tribes, females could fight just as well as males.


    As the eldest son of the chief, Haga was also the expected sessor of the leader of the Uto Tribe. He had already taken over various tasks from his father, and was currently holding real power in the tribe.


    This was also why the two brothers had not gone to Mamy Restaurant for such a long time. Recently, Auster and Connie had been fighting it out in the Twilight Forest. The pro-war and pro-peace groups could not agree with each other, and as the leader of the Uto Tribe, Haga needed to stay in the tribe to manage anything that could happen.


    The Uto Tribe had decided to stand with peace. As it was a small-medium tribe that was not very strong, peace brought about stable development for the Uto Tribe, allowing them not to be victims of a battle again.


    A few days ago, Connie sent them a ssified letter to warn them about the Roth Empire��s attack.


    Therefore, Haga called upon all the orcs in the tribe to cancel all hunting activities to have the best and strongest hunters stay behind in the tribe to protect the people.


    Habeng did not really care about that. He thought that the Roth Empire would not start a war on the orcs before the end of the peace talks. It was even more impossible for the Roth Empire to reach the Uto Tribe at the center of the Twilight Forest.


    All these years, the orc tribes near the Roth Empire borders had been engaging in battles with the Roth Empire. They had even robbed some of the viges and towns of the Roth Empire. All the while, the Roth Empire had not dared to attack the Twilight Forest.


    However, no one would have thought that today, on the first day of the peace talks, the Roth Empire would actuallyunch a sudden attack at the Twilight Forest. On top of that, they quickly wiped out severalrge tribes at the borders, slicing right through the Twilight Forest like a sharp knife as though it wanted to cut the entire forest into two.


    The unlucky coincidence made their tribe was right in the way of the advancing Roth Empire��s steel rides. The S Tribe, which was before them, was already defeated.


    It was a medium-sized tribe with tens of thousands of orcs living inside their settlement, and they were stronger than the Uto Tribe.


    However, it only took a short span of an hour from when they were attacked to when they were left defeated.


    The Roth Empire��s steel rides were just like locusts, flocking to their next target the moment they destroyed one tribe.


    It was obvious there was no ce for the Uto Tribe to hide. As proud orcs, they would naturally not surrender.


    ��Haga.�� An elderly but strong old orc walked up the city��s wall.


    ��Father.�� Haga looked at Taizer, and took two steps forward as he said, ��The S Tribe has already fallen. The Roth Empire��s army is making its way for us now. I��ve already asked for the Falk Tribe��s help, and I��m nning to be on defense by making use of our geographical advantage as we await reinforcements.��


    ��I��ve already heard from Habeng.�� Taizer nodded, and looked at hisposed son dly. If it had been him, he would have long charged down with the men from the tribe to fight it out with the Roth Empire��s troops at that age.


    Haga had a grim cast to his gray eyes as he inched closer to Taizer, and whispered, ��The enemy is very strong, way stronger than what we expected.��


    ��The opponent��s strength is not to be feared. As long as we have our fighting spirit up, we can ovee all enemies,�� Taizer told Haga as he looked him in the eye.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Haga nodded as the passionate mes of his fighting spirit burned in his eyes.


    Tens of catapults were in ce. The giant rocks that were sshed with orc oil glistened under the sun as they were positioned aiming into the sky.


    The best hunters in the tribe stood at the city walls with bows in their hands. They were all the best archers in the tribe.


    The orcs lined up as they transported the giant rocks to the city wall, forming a little mountain at the city wall.


    It was already tried and tested by the ancestors of the Uto Tribe that when standing on the city walls, and making use of the surrounding cliffs, even a giant rock pushed by a child would create more damage to the invader than getting shot by the best archer.


    In no time at all, the ground started to shake slightly. Shouts and galloping echoed from the valley afar.


    ��Get ready for battle!�� Haga shouted furiously as he stood on the city wall. He reached to his back to pull out the bow he was carrying, and aimed his arrow at the valley below.


    Thousands of archers ced their arrows on their bows at the same time, locking their sight on the valley.


    The orcs near the catapults watched Haga, ready for hismand.


    At the foot of the city wall, thousands of orcs holding knives, stone clubs, and javelins waited for orders.


    Way behind were the children and elderly. They looked towards the city wall with equally serious expressions. They did not appear fearful at all.


    The hundreds of flying steeds were the first to appear in the field of vision of the Uto Tribe. They were a patch of ck flying towards the Uto Tribe.


    The wingspan of a metal eagle would stretch from three to five meters. Other than a pair of sharp talons, it did not have any other special abilities. Its speed, agility, and strength were not considered special among the 1st-tier magic beasts. It could only carry one person.


    However, it was a very easily tamed 1st-tier magic beast, and that was why it became a highly appreciated flying steed for the Roth Empire��s army. Every troop would have its own group of flying steeds.


    The knights were all 4th-tier and above. Be it a diving attack or dropping down into the enemy��s camp, they could bring about significant damage.


    ��It��s just a small tribe. Brothers, let��s kick their a*s so that the brothers downstairs don��t have to climb that mountain!�� The leader of this group of flying steeds was Barlo. He was a big middle-aged man. Barlo scoffed when he saw the Uto Tribe that was situated halfway up the mountain.


    ��Charge!��


    That group of knights manning the flying steedsughed along.


    Ever since they entered the Twilight Forest, they had met with almost no effective resistance. Even they were shocked that such strong orcs could actually be so weak.


    The previous orc tribe that they destroyed was way bigger than this. However, with just a few rounds of diving attacks, the morale of the entire tribe was shattered. On top of that, they had the cavalry of the Roth Empire with them. Very quickly, the entire tribe was reduced to a piece of tnd.


    This tribe looked even weaker.


    The soldiers started their diving attack as a twisted smile hung on their faces. They had already started to imagine how many pretty female orcs they could enjoy before the cavalry arrived.


    500 meters, 300 meters, 200 meters, 100 meters��


    ��Go!��


    An angry howl thundered.


    Flying fireballs rained over from the city wall towards the diving group of flying steeds all of a sudden!

 Chapter 1956 - They Are Very Sly

    <h4>Chapter 1956: They Are Very Sly</h4>


    The fireball, with its zing tail trailing behind, and sharp arrowsced with poison rained down on the flying steeds that were diving down towards them less than 100 meters away.


    ��Charge!!!��


    Barlo pulled out his longsword. When he saw the rain of arrows, his heart died a little inside. However, retreating would only make them the targets for the opponent. Besides, the glory and honor of the empire��s knight made him unable to do something like that.


    ��Charge!��


    The knights all pulled out their swords as they howled angrily.


    Bam!


    The fireballs hit the metal eagles, leaving bloody holes in them. Even the knights on their backs were thrown off, stting onto the ground.


    Pop, pop, pop!


    The poisoned arrows plunged into the eyes and bodies of the steel eagles. Hundreds ofrge steel eagles became the best targets in the vast sky.


    In the blink of an eye, the imposing wave of army dropped from the sky.


    Screams!


    Wails!


    The skies of the Uto Tribe rang with shouts.


    At this moment, Barlo died inside a little more. It was just the first round of diving attacks, but their team had decreased by two-thirds because of the opponent��s unexpected attack.


    The knights who lost their rides fell from the sky. Before they could even react, they were already chopped into pieces by a swarm of orcs with waving knives.


    ��Break up their formation!�� Barlo howled angrily as he led the remaining 100 flying knights diving towards the orcs.


    They were 30 meters away. It would take the steel eagles barely a breath to cover that distance. Barlo wanted the entire tribe ughtered as offerings for his brothers.


    ��Javelin team!��


    After a round of arrow shooting, Haga let out a loud cry as another volley of arrows was unleashed.


    Hundreds of strong orcs with five-meter-long javelins appeared behind the archers. The sharp points of the javelins were tilted at 45 degrees toward the sky as they weed the flying unit after the first round of metal eagles fell from the sky.


    ��Be careful!��


    Barlo was in shock when he saw the patch of javelins appear at the city wall all of a sudden. He quickly shouted a warning, and pulled on the reins of his steel eagle to change its course.


    However, not everyone could react as quickly as Barlo.


    The steel eagles could not evade in time, and dove headfirst into the javelins.


    The five-meter-long javelins pierced through the steel eagles�� bodies, turning the knights on their backs into skewers. Fresh blood sttered onto the city walls majestically.


    ��Retreat! Retreat!�� Barlo shouted frantically as he tried to maneuver his steel eagle up into the sky.


    This was the first fearsome level of resistance that they had encountered in their battles today. The opponent seemed to know their battle tactics, and was able to employ highly effective and intimidating methods to cause them the greatest harm.


    Although Barlo was a 7th-tier knight, he only had around 20 to 30 men left with him. On top of that, the opponents had highly skilled orcs. Retreating was his only choice, and was also his best choice.


    Hundreds of steel eagles had flocked over furiously, but in the blink of an eye, there were only tens of them left scurrying for their lives.


    ��Release!��


    However, just then, the second round of shooting started from the orcs.


    Hundreds of archers aimed at the remaining 20-30 steel eagles, leaving only three flying haphazardly towards the valley with arrows in them.


    The cavalry that rushed out from the valley happened to see the metal eagles in their diving attack at the orcs halfway up the mountain. Before the scenario they expected happened, the steel eagles started falling from the sky. After that, some of them were pinned to the city wall for no reason, and of thest few that fled, only three managed to escape the raining arrows.


    ��What��s going on?�� The cavalry watched in disbelief.


    When they were attacking the other orc tribes, no matter howrge the tribes were, the steel eagles were still able to cause maximum damage and spread chaos among defenders.


    ��We��ve won!�� Habeng shouted excitedly with his fists held high.


    The orcs all cheered.


    This was a war destined to stop at the Uto Tribe.


    ��Clear up the battlefield and drag the steel eagles on the city wall into the settlement. They will serve as fantastic food.�� Haga put his bow down. He was still calm, and was not basking in pride because of the victory under hismand.


    ��This is just the Roth Empire��s first troop, and it is only one of their first troops. We will be dealt with an even stronger attack! The enemy isrge in number. I need everyone to stand out to protect our homes and fight for our families!�� Haga shouted as he raised his fist to the sky.


    ��Fight! Fight! Fight!!!��


    The orcs held their fists and shouted along.


    The cavalry, around 30,000 in number, rode through the valley, and charged straight for the Uto Tribe��s settlement.


    One entire steel eagle troop was almostpletely wiped out. This was immense humiliation to the soldiers of the Roth Empire.


    They wanted to make this tiny tribe that was only a dot on the map vanish forever, just like the previous tribes.


    The catapults were loaded again, and the archers tightened their grip on their bows as they stood at the city wall, watching the Roth Empire��s cavalry approach.


    The javelin teams ced the javelins aside for a while as they took their positions in front of a pile of giant rocks.


    Meanwhile, at the bottom of the city wall, other orcs were already getting ready to support the battle, including passing the giant rocks at the bottom of the city wall up and filling in for those who fell during the close quarters engagement after the enemy broke through the defense of the wall��


    ***


    ��Barlo, what��s going on?�� a middle-aged general dressed in full armor asked Barlo, who looked very pale, and was receiving medical treatment for the arrow in his shoulder.


    Charlie was a lieutenant general with the allied forces. He had a rich experience, and was also a very strong 9th-tier knight.


    This time, the military suddenly gave orders to attack the orcs, so he led an army of 30,000 troops with the goal of fighting their way through the entire Twilight Forest, and splitting it apart.


    The order for dealing with the orc tribes that had fallen was to ughter everyone.


    The orcs weren��t actually weak, but that was only if they united and had all their elite powerhouses gathered beforehand to form a strong army of orcs.


    When the individual orc tribes were in battle, they could not withstand a single blow from the Roth Empire��s cavalry, which was well-trained and numerous.


    However, this little tribe��s settlement built halfway up the mountain actually managed to defeat the steel eagle troops. That was equivalent to defeating their strength in the air. Therefore, Charlie had to find out what happened.


    ��Sir, they are very crafty. We were ambushed. They came prepared. That��s why we��ve suffered heavy losses.�� Barlo looked at Charlie with grievance as tears started welling up in his eyes..

 Chapter 1957 - Delicious Resentment

    <h4>Chapter 1957: Delicious Resentment</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Royal Father, why did we suddenlyunch attacks on the orcs and elves?�� Sean asked with bewilderment as he followed behind Andre on their way to their flying steed.


    Andre��s face sank, and he whispered, ��I want to find out right now who deployed my army behind my back.��


    ��Isn��t that your order?�� Sean��s expression changed. Andre had absolute control over the Roth Empire��s army. On top of that, the Roth Empire��s marshal was right beside them now. If it was not Andre��s orders, who could have deployed both the northwestern and southeastern troops at the same time to start the war?


    ��Could it be Josh?�� Sean eximed.


    ��It��s not him.�� Andre dismissed that conjecture without even thinking. ��If the Magus Tower is in control of Rodu, it might still be him. However, no one other than me could deploy the two armies.��


    ��I was just making a guess. Please do not be rmed. After all, the only person in Rodu who could have enough power to do this is Josh. All of us happen to be in Chaos City.�� Sean quickly lowered his head.


    Upon hearing that, Andre��s expression turned serious. He turned to the other official beside him, and asked, ��Is there any news from Rodu?��


    ��Your Majesty, everything is normal in Rodu currently. There were no abnormalities,�� the official replied respectfully.


    ��Did Josh send any message?�� Andre asked again.


    ��The second prince did not send any message. However, there is news from Rodu that he is currently trying to maintain order in Rodu.��


    Andre nodded, and said, ��Send out mymand. The Roth Empire will enter warfare mode. We will proceed with the dual-line battle[a] ording to the original n. We��ll return to Rodu first.��


    ��Yes,�� that official replied.


    ��Your Majesty, can I proceed to the Twilight Forest? If anything happened internally within the army, it would be my responsibility, and I hope to eradicate that problem personally,�� Dominic told Andre with a grave expression.


    The army had started a war with the orcs and elves, bypassing him and His Majesty. That meant that they had already lost control over the empire��s army. As the marshal of the empire, he had to be held ountable.


    What he wanted to find out right now was who could infiltrate the army��s system toe out with something so severe.


    Their target this time might be the orcs and the elves, but what if their next target was Rodu? This was uneptable to any ruler.


    ��I hope you can give me a satisfactory reply,�� Andre replied Dominic as he paused in his steps.


    ��Yes.�� Dominic nodded and left quickly.


    In no time at all, a ck griffin took off from the city lord��s castle, and went in the northwestern direction.


    Immediately after that, several flying steeds flew towards the north.


    ��Josh, you��re actually courting your own death. That��s unexpected.�� Sean smiled coldly as he sat on the griffin��s back.


    Attacking the orcs had nothing to do with Sean, and it was also not the king��smand. Therefore, the only one who could be capable of it was Josh.


    However, he was shocked at how Josh could infiltrate the military, and even control the northwestern army and deploy it.


    As for Josh��s motive, Sean guessed that it was to start a war during the peace talks so that the various races would be angry about it, thus taking it out on Andre and Sean, and keeping them at Chaos City. That way, Josh would naturally be the king of the Roth Empire.


    However, no matter how much Josh had schemed, he would not expect that although the various races were angry, they did not even attempt to hold them back.


    The Roth Empire��s best powerhouses had gone to Chaos City with them. Whoever wanted to touch them would have to think twice whether it was worth it to make things turn ugly with the Roth Empire over the orcs.


    ***


    The Twilight Forest, in the settlement of a tribe that was just wiped out.


    Amidst the ruins and flickering mesy countless lifeless orc bodies.


    Josh, with his hair let down, stood on one of the fallen walls with his eyes closed and arms wide open.


    ck fog started rising around his body, quickly rushing towards him and into his body, forming a ball of ck fog around him, and making him look rather hazy.


    ��Delicious resentment. A taste I miss oh so much���� The greedy and hysterical voice rang in Josh��s heart as his lips curled up in a cold smile.


    The ck fog was fully absorbed before Josh opened his eyes.


    The heavy fog slowly dispersed, and an evil red shed across his eyes as the evil aura around him increased drastically.


    Josh clenched his fists to feel that strong surge of power flowing within him.


    This was power, not magic!


    After absorbing all the resentment from the massacred tribe, his power started increasing by leaps and bounds.


    If it could be quantified, it would be equivalent to a 9th-tier knight.


    He was really ted that as a magic caster, his power could be elevated to that simr to a 9th-tier knight��s in a short span of half a day.


    ��The 9th-tier to 10th-tier is a huge step forward. You will still require arge tribe to provide you with resentment. The Aug Tribe, which has a poption of a few hundred thousand orcs, is not a bad choice���� The devilish voice sounded again.


    ��In that case, we��ll choose the Aug Tribe.�� Josh smiled. He pulled out a piece of special military-use paper, and wrote two lines on it before sending it out to the frontline warriors.


    ��I��ve plotted for so many years. Now, everything is gone. What a pity���� Josh looked towards the east, andughed self-mockingly.


    ��As long as you wipe the entire Twilight Forest out, and absorb all this resentment, you will be able to be the real powerhouse, which is what they deem a god. When that happens, the Roth Empire will be yours, even the entire Nond Continent.�� The devil��s voice rang in Josh��s head.


    ��If anyone was to me, it would be Alex for being too pushy, and Royal Father far being too biased. If I can��t have it, I��ll destroy it. If you guys like war, I will help you start the war. I want to see who gets thestugh.�� Josh stopped smiling, and transformed into a cloud of ck smoke, disappearing within the dense forest.


    ***


    ��Your Highness, the fifth barrier of the northwestern border waspletely destroyed. The Roth Empire��s army has already entered the Wind Forest, and we can��t stop them!�� amander reported as he rushed into a tent.


    ��What?!��


    The elves in the tent, who wereing up with a n to eradicate the enemy, all had a grave expression when they heard the news.


    Sally��s brows were also tightly knitted together. However, she still remainedposed. She looked at themander, and said, ��Where are the Keynes, Lardnar, and Statt Family?��


    These threerge families resided in the northwestern part of the Wind Forest, being in the way of the Roth Empire��s invasion.


    ��The Keynes Family fought hard, and were defeated. The Lardnar and Statt Family have already fled southwards before the enemy attacked them,�� themander reported.


    [a]do you mean that they are going to fight both orcs and elves (on two sides)?


    if so, we instead need to use:


    war on two fronts


    I think stockpile should be low, so you can directly rece it if I��m right.. If not, and it is some other unknown stuff author dreamed up, you can just resolve thisment and we will leave this be

 Chapter 1958 - Retreating Is Not An Option

    <h4>Chapter 1958: Retreating Is Not An Option</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Bastards!�� Sally clenched her fists. This bunch of cowardly rodents caused the Wind Forest to be in such a precarious situation.


    Next, she asked the elves beside her, ��How much longer would the guards in the south need to retreat?��


    ��It would take half a day to deploy all of them back to our core area,�� the elf replied quickly.


    Sally frowned. ��No, that is too slow. Get them to abandon all military supplies, and rush back at full speed. Otherwise, by the time they arrive at the forest, the Roth Empire��s cavalry will probably have reduced this ce to a piece of tnd.��


    ��In my opinion, we should just surrender. The Roth Empire is too strong. We aren��t their match at all,�� Elliot said nervously. ��Right now, the queen is still uncontactable, and High Priest Helena is not in the forest. What can we use to put up a fight against the Roth Empire army?��


    ��Yes, the Roth Empire is too strong. We aren��t their match.��


    ��Your Highness, why don��t you have a talk with the Roth Empire. We��ll surrender. We��re not fighting.��


    A few other elves agreed. The news of the Roth Empire cavalry attacking the forest had already made many elves flustered.


    ��Shut up!�� Sally shouted.


    There was a sudden pin-drop silence. All the elves looked at Sally, and could not help but swallow their saliva.


    ��The Roth Empire cavalry has just reached the outer perimeters of the Wind Forest, and all of you are already eager to surrender. Back then, almost the entire forest was upied, but we didn��t give up until the end. Where did all your courage go after just a short century? Where is the fighting spirit to protect this forest till the end that you once had?�� Sally looked at the elves with disappointment in her eyes. ��All of you have shed your blood of passion for this forest. Now that the forest needs you once again, are you going to give up?��


    The elves lowered their heads in shame, afraid of meeting Sally��s eyes.


    This princess who seemed rather amiable and kind currently exuded an aura simr to Irina��s.


    ��The Roth Empire used to be our ally, but from the moment theyunched an attack on the Wind Forest, retreating was not an option.�� Sally��s tone turned colder. ��If you don��t want to be a ve to the Roth Empire, take out that passion that you had in your younger days when you drove the orcs and demons out of the forest, and drive these invaders out of the Wind Forest!��


    Elliot wanted to continue. ��But����


    ��Those who dampen the military��s morale shall be put to death immediately,�� Sally told Elliot coldly.


    Elliot swallowed the words that were on the tip of his tongue. Although Sally was his daughter, he could tell that she was not kidding judging from her expression.


    ��Chase the humans out!��


    ��Chase the Roth Empire out!��


    The elves shouted loudly as the atmosphere in the tent grew passionate. Everyone seemed to have found themselves back when they were embroiled in the racial war.


    ��I��ve just received news that the high priestess is on her way back. I will go to the queen to see if she cane out of seclusion.�� Following that, Sally said, ��I will hand everything in the military to Master Denton. He was part of the nning team back then. I don��t care what any of you think. Master Denton has thest say in any nning. Those who go against his orders will be executed!��


    ��I will do my best,�� an elderly elf told Sally sincerely as he slowly stood up.


    ��Thank you.�� Sally nodded before leaving the tent.


    ��Whew���� After walking out of the tent, Sally took a long breath out. She turned back to check that no one followed. After that, she fanned her burning cheeks with her hands, and looked at her sweaty palms. She smiled bitterly, and realized that she was really far from catching up with Irina. If thetter had been here now, she would probably have done better, right?


    ��This time, will she stand with the forest?�� Sally looked towards the south before rushing off in the direction of the Tree of Life.


    ***


    ��Chaos. This isplete chaos. This might be a good time for us to stage a revolt.��


    ��Yes. We��ll start a revolt amidst the chaos. Maybe we can get more people on board with us.��


    ��The chance to overthrow the tyrannical rule is here.��


    The few leaders of the Night Elves had met up once again.


    ��No. This is about the survival of the entire race. The Roth Empire is very strong, much stronger than the orcs and demons back then. We cannot bring even bigger chaos to the forest,�� Snarr said solemnly.


    ��Right now, the Wind Forest is a cage. None of the elves have freedom. In that case, why don��t we let it be destroyed and rebuild it? Wasn��t this our original n?�� One of the elves looked at Snarr with bewilderment.


    ��Princess Irina once said that no matter how terrible the elves are, it is our internal matter. It��s not for others to interfere.�� Snarr shook his head. He looked at the elves, and said, ��I called all of you over urgently once again to remind all of us not to have any such thoughts during this time. Our first goal is to fight the Roth Empire��s invasion, and to chase the invaders out of the forest before we solve our internal issues.��


    The elves all fell in deep thought before finally agreeing.


    ��Will Princess Irinae back this time?�� another elf asked.


    ��I think so.�� Snarr nodded with conviction.


    ***


    The Uto Tribe had sessfully defeated the Roth Empire flying troops�� attack. The orcs were ted at the achievement of almost annihting their enemies.


    However, Haga did not seem very happy. Instead, he was looking out at the endless stream of the Roth Empire cavalry rolling in from the valleys afar. The line of troops stretched on, and he roughly estimated the numbers to be above 30,000.


    30,000 fully armored elite cavalrymen with numerous magic casters with them.


    It was the Roth Empire military��s unique point to have a certain ratio of magic casters with cavalry. This would allow for more possibilities for the cavalry, which only had one way of attacking.


    An army of such scale would have more than one magic caster of the 8th-tier and higher. This was a huge threat to the Uto Tribe.


    ��Get ready for battle, the enemy ising again!�� Haga turned to the orcs on the wall and at the bottom of the wall as he said, ��This time, the battle will be very tough. The tribes that were defeated have been reduced to ashes. We have to fight to protect our tribe and our tribesmen!��


    ��Fight!��


    ��Fight!!��


    The orcs�� howls and shouts echoed around the tribe.


    ***


    ��The position of this tribe is very important. We have to go through the valley in front, and if we don��t take this tribe down, they could cut out our chain of supply any time.�� Charlie, who was on horseback, looked out at the tribe halfway up the mountain.


    The orcs were rough and egoistic. They would usually be very casual about choosing a location for their tribes�� settlements, and would rarely consider practical reasons like defensiveness. It was rare for an orc settlement to be in such a strategic position.


    However, the tribe in front of them had to be taken down, whether it was to take revenge for their flying troops or for that critical location.


    ��It��s just a small tribe. General, allow me to take 2000 men with me to finish it off,�� a captain said confidently.


    However, Charlie shook his head, and looked at the tribe with a solemn expression as he said, ��This tribe could defeat our steel eagles without their powerhouses. This means that this tribe is good with its defense. We can��t spend too much time here.. Summon all the magic casters to the front line. I will personally lead this attack!��

 Chapter 1959 - You Orcs Have To Defend Yourselves

    <h4>Chapter 1959: You Orcs Have To Defend Yourselves</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��How��s the situation in the Twilight Forest now?�� Mag asked Connie and Rex after they left the city lord��s castle.


    ��The Roth Empire��s 200,000 northwestern allied forces were split into six forces, andunched an attack on the Twilight Forest. All the tribes along the borders have fallen, and the Roth Empire massacred all the tribes that they have conquered,�� Rex said with a grave expression.


    ��Did they kill everyone?�� Mag became grave too when he heard that. Such behavior was no different from the times of the racial war.


    He couldn��t understand why Andre was doing this. Killing those innocent orcs would only worsen the conflict and make the orcs furious. It would also offend the other races. There were no advantages whatsoever.


    ��Yes.�� Rex nodded. He was also shocked when he received the news. ��The orc tribes are all fighting on their own. They are not the Roth Empire��s troops�� match at all. We have to go back as soon as possible to mobilize all the tribes. We have to organize resistance against the Roth Empire��s invading forces.��


    ��Lantisde and I will help you guys.�� Mag flicked a nce at Dexter, who followed him out, and then whistled. Ah Zi appeared in the air. It hovered one round beforending in front of him.


    ��I will go to the Twilight Forest to check out the situation first. I can stop one of the six forces for you.�� Mag leaped onto the griffin��s back, and said to Connie, ��As for the rest of them, you orcs have to defend yourselves until the Peace Alliance��s allied forces�� arrival.��


    ***


    The ground was trembling. It was caused by tens of thousands of cavalrymen moving forward together.


    The sounds of the iron hooves stomping brought a terrible sense of oppression to the little tribe on top of the mountain.


    The exhration from exterminating the steel eagle troop had dissipated. The orcs from the Uto Tribe looked increasingly solemn as they listened to the sounds of the iron hooves approaching.


    However, fear couldn��t be seen on their faces at all.


    Haga and Habeng stood on the city wall like two small hills. They looked down at the Roth Empire��s cavalry that was rapidly approaching the Uto Tribe.


    The canyon was long and narrow. Only three to four steeds could make their way through at the same time. Moreover, the road to the Uto Tribe was winding and rugged. It was already extremely difficult to ride on horseback, let alone charge through it.


    This terrain was a nightmare to the invaders, but to the defenders, it was a natural barrier.


    Habeng spat, and angrily said, ��Good fellows. They are indeeding for our tribe. There are at least 20,000 to 30,000 knights. These sons of b*tches really take us seriously.��


    ��This matter was not going to end well after we got rid of one of their flying steed troops.�� Haga helped him adjust his armor before patting on his shoulder hard and chuckling. ��Are you afraid?��


    ��No.�� Habengughed. ��However, it��s a pity. I have wanted to go buy a few roujiamos from Boss Mag in Chaos City.��


    ��After this battle is over, I��ll bring you to eat them.�� Haga chuckled too.


    ��Alright.�� Habeng nodded. He looked at the Roth Empire��s cavalry in the canyon, and suddenly no longer found them hard to handle and terrifying.


    The Roth Empire��s cavalrymen assembled at the bottom of the mountain quickly. Their formation maintained a safe distance away from the Uto Tribe. The orcs could see them assembling quickly, but they couldn��t bring any effective damage to them.


    On the city wall, the archers and javelin throwers were ready, and the strongmen responsible for throwing the rocks were standing behind them.


    The Uto Tribe didn��t have magic casters. Their terrain advantage and strength were their greatest reliance.


    After an hour of confrontation, the Roth Empire��s troops that had finished assembling charged towards the Uto Tribe.


    The cavalry led the charge, followed by the archers, and 10-odd magic casters in ck robes made up the rear. The advance force of 3000 rapidly charged up the mountain.


    ��We have to get rid of those magic casters first.�� Haga looked at those magic casters in ck robes making up the rear with a solemn expression.


    Judging from the badges on their chests, there were one 8th-tier magic caster and two 7th-tier magic casters among them, while the rest were 4th-tier and 5th-tier magic casters.


    On the battlefield, the biggest use of the magic casters wasn��t their individual killing capability, but their assistance in helping the troops advance with magic, which would then influence the entire battle situation.


    The Roth Empire��s army was powerful because they let the magic casters form an important part of their military system. They had continuously proven that this system was correct in actualbat.


    The cavalry led the charge, and a 7th-tier magic caster in the rear lifted his magic wand, beginning to release his magic.


    The originally rugged mountain road began to twist and change. The ground shook, and a slope that was 10-odd meters wide appeared, and quickly stretched to the Uto Tribe.


    The cavalry that had difficulty advancing immediately increased their speed, and quickly charged up the straight slope.


    ��Why did the road change?��


    ��It��s an earth magic caster!��


    The orcs on the city wall were shocked. The originally rugged mountain road that could stop the enemy from advancing had be a straight and t road that led straight to the city wall. It could allow six knights to charge at the same time side by side.


    ��Don��t panic. Listen to my orders!�� Haga gravely yelled. ��Archers, get ready!��


    The panic eased, and the orc archers aimed their arrows towards the sky.


    ��Release!��


    With Haga��s order, hundreds of arrows flew into the sky from the city wall and the interior of the city, making a beautiful parab as they rained towards those charging knights.


    However, just as the arrows were about tond on those knights, an ice barrier appeared above their heads.


    Dook, dook, dook!


    The arrows made a series of sounds on the ice, making ice shards fly everywhere. However, the arrows couldn��t pierce through the ice barrier.


    A giant ice b hovered above the knights as they continued to charge up the mountain.


    In the magic casters�� formation, the only 8th-tier magic caster was chanting. The tip of his magic wand was blinking, and he was looking at the top of the mountain sardonically.


    ��The arrows were blocked!�� The orcs went white when they saw that. That was their most lethal attack, and yet it was blocked by a magic caster��s single spell.


    Habeng drew out his saber, and angrily said, ��These sinister fellows keep hiding. I will go hack them now!��


    Haga stopped Habeng, and gave an order at the same time. ��Javelins,unch!��


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Hundreds of several-meter-long javelins were tossed out by the strong orcs. The sharp javelins�� tips gleamed coldly under the sunlight. The orcs�� powerful strength gave these javelins terrifying speed.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The javelinsnded on the ice b, making dull thuds. The sharp tips pierced into the ice b, but most of them were stuck in the b. They couldn��t hurt the knights below it.


    However, there were also dozens of javelins that pierced through the ice b, and nailed the knights and their horses to the ground.


    Dozens of big and small holes appeared on the ice barrier, but it was still hovering above the knights steadily.


    ��Catapult, release!��


    ��Catapult teams, get ready!��


    ��The children and the elderly will go into the cer. Others, prepare for battle!��


    Haga issued order after order calmly. At the same time, he aimed his arrow at that 8th-tier magic caster..

 Chapter 1960 - That Man Had Finally Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 1960: That Man Had Finally Arrived</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The burning rocks, with their fiery red tails, flew towards the ice b. Some of them exploded after being ignited by fireballs flying over from below. The rare few that managed to escape the fireballs crashed into the ice, making a gigantic hole and smashing many knights.


    Most of the orcs�� arrows could not pierce through the ice shield. Therefore, as the enemy started closing in, they chose to throw their giant rocks.


    Although there were many strong orcs, they were still not catapults. The effect of the giant rocks after meeting with the ice shield was minuscule.


    With the magic casters involved in the battle, the Uto Tribe, which had a geographical edge, suddenly became the passive side.


    The path had already connected to the bottom of the wall. On top of that, the ground beneath the wall started to shake and rise. It was apparent that the earth magic casters wanted the path to connect all the way to the top of the wall so that the cavalry could rush up to the city wall, and take it down at the lowest cost possible.


    The moment they broke through the defense of the wall, they would have broken through the Uto Tribe��s defense too.


    The expressions of the orcs on the wall were ghastly. This was the first time they faced the Roth Empire��s army head-on.


    No one knew that just the first 3,000 of their vanguard would render the Uto Tribe so pathetic and helpless.


    The difference in their strength and tactics was magnified.


    The vanguards inched forward steadily, and when they were around 200 meters away from the wall, the ice shield was reced by a translucent light shield all of a sudden.


    Immediately, thousands of archers started shooting at the Uto Tribe.


    Arrows rained down on the orcs on the wall.


    ��Shields!�� Haga shouted.


    The orcs quickly picked up the vine shields beside them.


    Dook, dook, dook!


    The arrowsnded on the vine shields. Many of them pierced through the thin vine shields and stabbed into the orcs. Moans and screams could be heard everywhere.


    While the orcs were busy defending, and did not have the time to react, the first 1,000 cavalrymen suddenly elerated up the slope. At the same time, the ground below the wall started rising steadily, and was about to connect to the top of the wall.


    Whoosh!


    Just then, an arrow flew past the knights, grazing past the ear of an archer, and pierced right into the neck of an earth magic caster who was raising his magic wand up high, and chanting a spell loudly.


    The horrifying force brought him off the back of his horse, and pinned him to the hill.


    The pathway was only two meters away from the top of the city wall, and was unable to rise anymore.


    The fastest cavalrymen had already arrived at the bottom of the wall.


    ��Take out your des and kill them!��


    Haga threw the bow and arrow in his hands, picked up a machete beside him, and chopped off the head of the knight dashing right at the front.


    The orcs all threw their shields away, picked up their weapons, and started hacking the knights below the city wall.


    The remaining two-meter-tall wall was no longer a tall wall. A few horses and corpses were enough to form a stairwell up the wall.


    This attack-defense battle had moved into the most brutal stage.


    As the magic casters�� spells started to ring by the orcs�� ears, fireballs and icicles flew towards the tribe. Many of the orcs who could not dodge in time were killed instantly.


    Haga and Habeng were each just like the god of death as they stood at the city wall with their machetes, with a pile of knight corpses beneath their feet.


    ��Second echelon, set off and take this small tribe down. We have already wasted too much time here,�� Charlie ordered as he nonchntly watched the brutal battle unfold.


    3000 cavalrymen rushed right up the mountain once again, led by a captain to aid the vanguard in taking down the Uto Tribe.


    Although they did not expect such a huge resistance from such a small tribe, this was still a small tribe with no powerhouses. They were still nothing in front of the strong imperial army. Charlie looked at the map in his hands, and was already nning the next target and the army��s route.


    The Uto Tribe was inplete chaos at this moment. Houses were set aze by the magic fireballs, and orcs were running away from the fireballs and icicles crashing down from the sky. At the same time, they had to run towards the city wall to battle it out with the cavalry that had entered the tribe.


    Half of the city wall had been taken over. Only Haga and Habeng, and a few other orcs by them, were fighting in the bloodbath. Everyone was stained with fresh blood, and had the corpses of their tribesmen lying beside them.


    The feeling of hopelessness had started to spread. All the orcs knew they could not defend their tribe anymore. What they were about to face was the massacre of the entire tribe.


    The Roth Empire��s cavalry was way too powerful, and it was not something the Uto Tribe could resist.


    At the same time, they did not know where the reinforcements were. There was no one left to save them.


    The Roth Empire��s cavalry could also see victory right in front of their eyes. Although this tribe was small, they were way stronger than the several previous tribes. Even if the orcs knew they were no match for their enemy, none of them retreated. That made the fight rather tough.


    Habeng came to Haga as he sent a knight flying with a swoosh of his machete, and told him softly, ��Big Brother, you bring the people with you and retreat from the back. I��ll block them!��


    ��I��ll clear up. You bring the people and retreat. I��ll look for you guys after that.�� Haga intercepted a sword that wasing at Habeng, and his arm was shed by another knight.


    ��I��m not leaving!�� Habeng chopped off the arm of that knight, and looked at Haga. There would be no way to escape. He would just be using his life to buy time.


    ��Leave with the descendants of the Uto Tribe. That way, we will not be wiped out.�� Haga pushed Habeng behind him, and rushed forward with his machete towards the captain that was givingmands.


    ��Big Brother!��


    That captain saw Haga as well. He pointed to Haga with his sword, and said, ��Kill thatmander, and you��ll be rewarded handsomely!��


    The knights around Haga quickly locked their deathly gaze on him, and rushed towards him with their swords. He was a moving chest of gold!


    Everyone knew very clearly that the death of this leader would mark the end of this battle.


    ��For the tribe!�� Haga shouted loudly, and held his machete with both hands, dashing forward without a care.


    ��For the tribe!!!��


    The orcs all let out an angry cry, andunched theirst attack on the knights.


    Habeng turned and leapt off the city wall. He ran towards the back of the tribe with tears streaming down his face. He had to bring the children along with him to ensure that the Uto Tribe��s lineage would go on.


    Boom!


    Just then, thunder ttered.


    A bolt of silver lightning shed across the sky, striking the group of knights right in front of the Uto Tribe.


    With the thunderous roar and lightning strike, everything within a 10-meter radius of the strike was reduced to ashes.


    All the horses and knights were struck numb by the lightning.


    At the bottom of the path, horses went hysterical from fear, and all of a sudden knights started falling off their horses, causing sudden chaos.


    When the dazzling light from the lightning faded away, a sword stood right in the center of the struck area.


    ��Tian Du sword!�� some of the knights eximed.


    Howl��


    Just then, a long howl echoed in the sky.


    A purple-striped griffin descended, and stopped just above the Uto Tribe.


    On the back of that griffin sat a man in silver armor.


    That man had finally arrived��

 Chapter 1961 - If You Don’t Retreat, You’ll Die!

    <h4>Chapter 1961: If You Don��t Retreat, You��ll Die!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The intense battle seemed to havee to a standstill. The zone tens of meters in front of the city wall had be a vacuum because of the sudden lightning strike. Everyone looked up at the suave man on the griffin��s back in shock.


    The Tian Du sword, purple-striped griffin, and familiar silver armor all indicated who this man was.


    Alex, the god-like man to all soldiers of the Roth Empire��s northwestern army.


    No one would have thought that he would appear here, and that he would attack the Roth Empire��s cavalry.


    The Tian Du sword, which descended from the sky, caused a horrifying lightning strike that reduced hundreds of cavalrymen to ashes immediately, including the captain of the vanguard.


    The horses were all crouching on the ground, shivering from fear caused by the purple-striped griffin��s strong presence.


    A man and a sword made thousands of cavalrymen lose their ability to fight instantly.


    The Roth Empire��s cavalrymen were all gripped with fear. Alex��s horrifying powers were once the pride of the northwestern army. However, when they were on his opposing end, they realized how terrifying it could be.


    When the orcs from the Uto Tribe saw Alex, who appeared suddenly, they were equally shocked and confused.


    Alex��s reputation was even bigger than that of the Roth Empire��s king among the orcs. This man represented a battle without loss. He once thrashed the orcs who closed in on the Roth Empire��s borders, and had never been defeated before.


    And right now, this man appeared once again. Only, the first strike of his sword was made against the Roth Empire��s cavalry?


    Haga kept his machete, and moved back slowly. He gathered all the orcs at the city wall, and watched Alex cautiously. He was also confused as to why Alex would appear here and attack the humans.


    At the valley down the hill, the knights were flustered from the sudden turn of events. The exmations from up the mountain were enough to indicate the person��s identity. It was everyone��s god of victory.


    ��What��s Alex doing here?�� Charlie was also confused and shocked. As an experienced general who had been at the northwestern border for three decades, one could say that he watched Alex��s growth from a little soldier, up against all odds, to the god of victory with countless merits and the best knight on the Nond Continent.


    He did hear about whatever happened after that. Alex met with an assassination in Rodu, and went missing thereafter. There were rumors that he was already dead, and there were also rumors saying that he had disappeared.


    The northwestern military were enraged, and there was almost a revolt, which waster contained. All who were close to Alex were thoroughly uprooted.


    As Sean��s confidante, Charlie had gained a lot of help with his promotion to get to his current position, which allowed him to hold actual power.


    Just when everyone was about to forget Alex, thetter made a sudden appearance.


    He was still that knight with no defeats, but he did not belong to the Roth Empire or the northwestern army now.


    He ughtered several powerhouses sessively on his road to revenge, and even attacked the two princes. It seemed that assassination back then was not as simple as what rumors made it out to be.


    Today was the first day of the peace meeting. He should be at the meeting in Chaos City. Why did he appear here all of a sudden? On top of that, he even attacked the Roth Empire��s cavalry.


    The thought of this person that he only had to look up to from behind suddenly bing his opponent made Charlie��s eyelids twitch furiously. He was unable to feel at ease even if he had 30,000 cavalrymen under him.


    The me of fury was burning in Mag��s eyes. On his way here, he saw the massacred orc tribes, and none was spared, not even the children.


    It was difficult to imagine that such a horrible scene that looked just like what the devil would have done actually had been perpetrated by the Roth Empire��s cavalry.


    Mag thought that the Roth Empire wantednd at first. Now, it seemed that they were not satisfied with just that.


    He looked down, and saw the little tribe in a horrendous state. He found Haga, covered in blood, among the crowd. While he was a little shocked, that sight also appeased him a little. He did not expect the first tribe that he would reach was Haga and Habeng��s tribe. Although the tribe had suffered significant damage, at least he prevented the tribe from being exterminated.


    ��I am Alex. Roth Empire��s cavalry, retreat from this tribe immediately,�� Mag Alex said.


    The knights exchanged nces. They had yet to recover from the confusion of Alex��s sudden arrival, and now they were to retreat from a tribe that they had finally managed to overwhelm?


    However, Alex was stronger than an entire tribe. On top of that, he was still well-respected in the northwestern army. Some of the knights even started to retreat from the Uto Tribe, and even moved behind the Tian Du sword.


    Mag nced at these cavalrymen. As knights, obeying orders was their duty. They were definitely not the ones who could influence the decision to attack and wipe out cities.


    His gazended at the valley, and saw a general in ck armor surrounded by men. He squinted.?<i>That��s a familiar face.</i>


    Charlie. Sean��s sly aide. He could also be considered one of the more experienced generals in the northwestern army. However, Alex did not expect that Sean would lead the entire army on his own.


    ��Down,�� Magmanded.


    The purple-striped griffin dove towards the valley.


    Immediately, the knights in the valley started to move. The cavalry and magic casters all surrounded Charlie with their weapons out, watching the diving griffin nervously.


    ��Do not act rashly,�� Charliemanded. He watched the griffin dive towards him, and swallowed his saliva, doing his best to maintain hisposure.


    If Alex wanted to kill, they would not be able to stop him.


    The first prince still had his arm chopped off despite six 10th-tier powerhouses protecting him. This group of 8th and 9th-tier knights and magic casters were just a joke to Alex no matter what they did.


    The purple-striped griffin paused in midair in front of Charlie. Mag looked down at Charlie, and said coldly, ��Who ordered to have the orc tribes wiped out?��


    ��It��s a military order,�� Charlie replied.


    ��Whose military order?��


    ��It��s a military secret, I cannot tell you,�� Charlie told Alex.


    Mag squinted. The air around him turned a little colder. ��I want all of you out of the Twilight Forest right now.��


    ��I have a military order to obey.�� Charlie shook his head, and gripped the longsword at his waist.


    ��If you don��t retreat, you��ll die!�� Mag��s voice echoed throughout the valley.


    The Tian Du sword which was embedded into the ground on the mountain appeared by Mag��s side in a blink of an eye.


    Charlie pulled out the longsword at his waist as he said coldly, ��Alex, I know you are very powerful, but you should also clearly know that the army��s will would not change because of any threat!��


    He was betting that Alex would not dare to kill him, just like how he only chopped off the first prince��s arm after breaking through the defense of six 10th-tier powerhouses. Killing the general would be akin to waging a war with the Roth Empire.


    After those words echoed, the Tian Du sword struck.


    Charlie was nailed to the ground together with his horse.


    Mag looked at the adjutant beside Charlie, and said coldly, ��ording to the Roth Empire��s military regtions, you are now in charge of the troops. Bring everyone out of the Twilight Forest..��

 Chapter 1962 - Ding! Emergency!

    <h4>Chapter 1962: Ding! Emergency!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Charlie was dead!


    All the soldiers looked at Charlie, who was nailed to the ground before he could even disy any reaction, in horror.


    Charlie was a powerful 9th-tier knight who was battle-hardened, and had plenty ofbat experience.


    However, such a powerful knight was so helpless in front of Alex.


    The way Alex killed him was just like a giant stepping on an ant. He wouldn��t even let him look up.


    ��He killed theirmanding general!�� The orcs on the mountain were also shocked to witness that.


    ��He��s here to help us.�� Haga was thoughtful. A hint of tion finally appeared on his face.


    ��If you all don��t retreat, I will cut down that mountain, and keep all of you here to pay for the lives of those innocent orcs who died,�� Mag said calmly.


    At the sides of the canyon were steep mountains, and all 30,000 knights were in this canyon. If Alex really cut down a mountain, all of them would be buried here, and nobody would survive.


    No one doubted that Alex could cut down this mountain. The upper limit of humans was meaningless to him.


    This wasn��t a negotiation. This was an order and a tant threat.


    Mag saw that deputy general frown and flick a nce at the Tian Du sword.


    ��We will retreat out of the Twilight Forest immediately!�� that deputy general yelled loudly in a quivering voice. He then began to issue orders to retreat.


    The rear of the formation became the front, and the long formation started to move out. The knights on the slopes began to carry theirrades�� bodies on their backs and slowly retreat.


    ��They are retreating!��


    ��We have survived!��


    The orcs in the Uto Tribe were so happy that they teared up.


    Some of the orcs picked up their bows and arrows, but Haga stopped them.


    ��Save the wounded. We cannot let any more of our people die,�� Haga ordered. Looking at his devastated tribe, this tough guy��s eyes turned red.


    Mag kept the Tian Du sword as he watched the cavalry leave the canyon. Then, he returned to the Uto Tribe in the griffin��s back.


    ��Thank you so much for saving the Uto Tribe.�� Haga ced his hand over his heart, and bowed to Mag.


    The other orcs also put down their stuff, and bowed deeply to Mag to show their appreciation.


    If he hadn��t appeared in time, the Uto Tribe would have been gone by now.


    ��You don��t have to thank me. The orcs have joined the Peace Alliance, so we are allies now. It��s only right that we help you defend against the invading force.�� Mag looked at therge number of injured personnel below. The Uto Tribe had taken a big hit in this invasion, but all the children were saved.


    He waved his hand, and a pile of medicine for injuries appeared on the ground below.


    ��Take these medicines to treat the injured. I still have to go to another ce, so I can��t stay for long,�� Mag said, and then left the Uto Tribe on the purple-striped griffin��s back.


    ��Quick, take these medicines to heal our injured,�� Haga swiftly said. These were what the orc tribescked the most. They usually just took some herbs whenever they were sick or injured. The medicines in the tribe were not enough for the current injured personnel.


    Habeng leaped onto the fence, and asked Haga perplexedly, ��Big Brother, why is he helping us? Isn��t he from the Roth Empire?��


    ��He should have already left the Roth Empire by now. He belongs to the Peace Alliance. We are right to follow the Falk Tribe,�� Haga replied thoughtfully.


    ***


    ��Ding! The Host has sessfully stopped a massacre. You have received 4000 mission points!�� A voice appeared in Mag��s mind, interrupting his thoughts.


    ��Mission points?�� Mag furrowed his brows. ��What��s that, System?��


    ��Maintaining the world��s peace is a very broad task. Therefore, this mission will be using the mission points format to gauge the Host��spletion rate. Please continue to work hard to maintain the world��s peace, Host!�� the system said.


    Mag looked at the 124,000 mission points that he had already umted. It seemed like his debate with Andre at the peace meeting was awarded 120,000 mission points by the system.


    The poption of the Uto Tribe was about 4,000 to 5,000. Mag stopped the massacre, and he was awarded 4000 mission points. This meant that one life was one mission point.


    ��Interesting.�� Mag was thoughtful. He continued, ��However, System, what is the ultimate reward for this mission? It can��t just be a dish��s recipe, right?��


    ��This mission reward is flexible. It will depend on the mission points that the Host umted. The more mission points you have, the better the reward. Anything is possible!��


    ��Forget it. Anything is possible is the least to be expected. Anyway, whatever you can offer is within my imagination.�� Mag rolled his eyes. ��Unless, you can make me the God of Cookery right away.��


    ��Nonsense! This System has all kinds of possibilities!�� the system seriously said.


    Mag pursed his lips. He didn��t intend to have a meaningless argument with the system. He made Ah Zi fly northwards to look for the next troop.


    The Roth Empire and the orcs had a deep enmity. Alex was once the chiefmander of the northwestern allied forces, so he knew that the northwestern allied forces had many ns for invading the Twilight Forest. This six separate troops n was one of them.


    And based on the advancement of this troop, he could roughly deduce the current locations of the other troops.


    Although he only promised Connie to stop one troop, he couldn��t control his fury when he saw those massacred tribes.


    ��Ding! Emergency! An extremely dense ck fog has been discovered 80 km northeast. A Great Old One might be present. Host, please go and check it out!�� Right then, the system sounded again, with a hint of panic in its voice.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag was stunned to hear that. He immediately made Ah Zi turn around and fly towards the northeast. At the same time, he asked inwardly, ��System, what��s going on?��


    ��The current situation is unknown,�� the system replied.


    ��Is it a coincidence or a conspiracy?�� Mag frowned. The northeast should have been cleared by the Roth Empire��s cavalry, but the evil aura of the Great Old One was discovered there.


    Mag remembered the terrible content on the wall murals. The devil that created chaos and war, sucked in the grievances greedily��


    ��I hope the situation is not what I think it is���� Mag turned solemn, and made Ah Zi raise its speed.


    ***


    At the same time, Josh, who had just finished sucking in all the grievances of this middle-sized tribe, licked his tongue satedly as the devil��s voice appeared in his mind. ��Danger is rapidly closing in. We need to leave here temporarily����


    ��What danger?�� Josh closed his long and narrow eyes as he clenched his fists slowly. The intion of his power inted his heart too. He was trying to find an opponent to test his power now. He was about to break through the 10th-tier soon.


    ��It��s the person that you least want to see. You are not his match right now.��


    ��Alex!�� A killing intent shed across Josh��s eyes..

 Chapter 1963 - The Couple That Has Forgotten Their Kids

    <h4>Chapter 1963: The Couple That Has Forgotten Their Kids</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Mag rushed 80 km northeast, he only saw a burning orc settlement. The raging mes had already consumed the entire tribe. There was a whiff of bloody smell in the midst of the thick smoke, making the mes look a little eerie.


    His sense for the ck fog was limited. If Irina was here, she might be able to see something, but he couldn��t sense any special presence.


    antagSystem, where is that thing?�� Mag tried to seek help from the system.


    ��It has already disappeared. The Host iste. We can��t trace it at the moment.�� The system sounded in Mag��s mind.


    ��Useless.�� Mag pursed his lips, and watched the burning orc tribe with narrowed eyes. He then suddenly widened his eyes, and lifted his hand at a certain ce. The Tian Du sword pushed down a stone wall, and forced its surrounding mes back.


    Underneath that stone wall was a male orc��s corpse.


    Judging from the wound on his neck, Mag could deduce that he was killed by the Roth Empire��s knight��s standard longsword, but that wasn��t the point of Mag��s focus. Mag��s focus was on his terrible shriveled form.


    He seemed to be drained of his blood, and only his dried-up corpse was left.


    This wasn��t caused by the fire, because the mes hadn��t reached him yet, and a knight��s sword couldn��t have caused that.


    ��What��s going on with this?�� Mag looked at the corpse and frowned.


    ��It��s rted to the ck fog,�� the system said. ��His target should be these bodies�� blood, life force, and resentment.��


    ��So, this Great Old One already knew that there would be such a battle in the Twilight Forest, and began to crazily consume all the blood, life force, and resentment after the battle to empower himself?�� Mag furrowed his brows more. Suddenly, an idea shed through his mind, and he surprisingly said, ��Or perhaps he has started this war. That was why the northwestern army received the order to massacre the orc tribes. The only person who could have done this was�� Josh!��


    Irina once said that she had sensed the existence of the ck fog from Josh. However, they let the matter go afterwards because they couldn��t find any conclusive evidence.


    However, if all this was nned and put into action by Josh, everything could be perfectly exined.


    Andre and Sean traveled thousands of kilometers to take part in the peace meeting at the Chaos City, and yet theyunched an attack on the orcs and elves at the same time when they could be surrounded. This was a decision that nobody couldprehend.


    When the news got to the peace meeting, Mag could obviously see astonishment sh across Andre��s face. Looking back at it now, Andre most probably didn��t know about it, either.


    Andre wouldn��t be so stupid as to antagonize the entire Nond Continent. The influence of the Urba Tribe��s incident was so immense that it was unforgettable. However, the Roth Empire��s army had already caused dozens of such tragedies in the Twilight Forest now.


    Although Sean had been managing the northwestern allied forces military zone for many years, it was impossible for him to override Andre to mobilize the entire northwestern allied forces to attack the orcs, let alone mobilize the northeastern border troops to attack the elves.


    As for how Josh��who didn��t have many connections in the army��mobilized the two main army fronts for an invasion without Andre knowing, it definitely had to do with the Great Old One.


    ��What does this fellow want to do?�� Mag��s expression was cold as he surveyed his surroundings with clenched fists.


    The sun began to set gradually in the west. The surroundings werepletely silent, and only the sounds of the woods crackling in the fire could be heard every now and then.


    ��If Josh��s motive was to absorb resentment, the Host should prevent more orcs from dying in order to stop Josh,�� the system said.


    ��I suddenly regret that I only sliced off his ear previously, and not simply cut off his head.�� Mag kept the photostone, and leaped onto the griffin��s back. He looked at the corpse that was being slowly consumed by the fire, and gravely said, ��Next time, he��ll have no more chances.��


    ***


    ��When can I appear in front of Alex properly, and stomp him into the ground?�� In a dark ravine dozens of kilometers away, Josh walked out from the dark with a grimace.


    ��Soon�� you can do that very soon���� The devil��s low murmur sounded next to his ear.


    ***


    ��Big Sister Annie, do you think Father and Mother have forgotten about us? We haven��t eaten lunch, and now we can��t even get in.�� Amy sat on the steps of Mamy Restaurant, and propped her chin on her hands as she turned her head sideways to ask Annie. Her chubby face was filled with a hint of mncholy.


    Annie shook her head with a smile as she stroked Amy��s head to console her.


    ��But, I really want to eat roast goose.�� Amy looked at Ugly Duckling in her arms and gulped.


    Ugly Duckling, who was lyingfortably, suddenly looked at Amy with fear before slowly shifting itself towards Annie and away from Amy.


    ***


    General Iman looked at the empty castle in front of him, and couldn��t help chuckling. ��The elves are really so weak that we cannot even sense that it was once a race that was stronger than the Roth Empire.��


    As the chiefmander of the force that invaded the Wind Forest and a 10th-tier, he had led 50,000 empire��s knights straight into the core area of the Wind Forest, without encountering any organized resistance at all.


    This Roth Empire��s neighbor had disyed a surprisingly lowbat force and defensive power.


    ording to this progress, he could incorporate the entire Wind Forest into the Roth Empire��s territory with just 50,000 knights. He wouldn��t even require any help from the empire.


    When he thought of this immense, brilliant achievement in war that was going to carve his name into the empire��s history books, Iman��s fleshy face became even more twisted.


    ��After going through this castle, we will march towards the Tree of Life. Tonight, we will drink from the Spring of Life and sleep under the Tree of Life with beautiful elves in our arms!�� Iman shouted.


    These words caused a series of cheers. The knights, who were tired after marching rapidly, were suddenly energized, and they continued marching with Iman.


    The City of Life built in the forest could be vaguely seen afar.


    That was the symbol of the elves and thest line of defense of the elven race.


    Their advancement without meeting any resistance had slowly inted these knights�� morale. They thought that as long as they reached a ce, thetter would be the Roth Empire��s territory. The elves didn��t even have the courage to fight back.


    There were no high walls at the City of Life, just a seal barrier.


    The nobility in the city were panicking now. Bad news had been spreading back from the front one after another. The Roth Empire��s cavalry was getting closer and closer to the City of Life, but the elves had no way to fight back. It was such a headache..

 Chapter 1964 - The Veterans Donned Their Armor Again

    <h4>Chapter 1964: The Veterans Donned Their Armor Again</h4>


    The garrison that the elves situated at the goblins�� borders was summoned back from the south, but it was unknown when they would arrive at the Wind Forest.


    The queen was still in seclusion, and High Priestess Helena was still in Chaos City. Only Sally was left in charge of the elves now. Many elves didn��t trust her potential and judgment, and some even sneaked out of the city to evade the disaster.


    ��Report! The Roth Empire��s cavalry is only 50 km away from the City of Life, and they are still marching rapidly. They are expected to arrive at the City of Life in approximately one hour!��


    ��Report! The advanced force of the garrison will arrive at the City of Life in three hours!��


    The two bad pieces of news were sent to the meeting tent almost simultaneously, making all elves look even worse.


    ��See, I already said that we cannot resist them. The Roth Empire is too powerful. We may be able to maintain our current dignity if we surrender and be the Roth Empire��s vassal state,�� Elliot said in a trembling voice with an ashen expression.


    There were only 5000 garrison troops in the City of Life now. Due to the worsened rtionship with the goblins because of the Night Elves�� incident, most of the garrison was stationed at the southern border.


    The City of Life could be described as being in a perilous state due to the current invasion of the 50,000 Roth Empire��s knights.


    Pessimism was spreading in the tent now.


    Sally suddenly ordered, ��Men, lock Elliot up for undermining the morale of our army!��


    ��Y-you�� are locking me up? I��m your father!�� Elliot puffed and red at Sally.


    All the elves stared at one another consciously. They didn��t know how to react at that moment.


    ��Whoever undermines the morale of our army should be executed. With our enemy approaching, it��s already mercy that you are spared.�� Sally looked at Elliot coldly, and said in a cold voice, ��Did you all not hear my order?!��


    Two elves immediately stepped forward, and dragged a cursing Elliot out of the tent.


    ��Now, does anyone still want to surrender?�� Sally��s cold gaze swept over all the elves.


    All the elves in the tent tensed up, and then lowered their heads.


    The little maiden��s power wasn��t really strong, but she already had the presence of a queen.


    ��Master Denton, how long can the City of Life hold up?�� Sally asked.


    All the elves turned towards the quiet old elf sitting in a corner.


    Denton looked up with a severe expression, and said, ��If defending with 5000 garrison troops, even if we have more 10th-tier powerhouses, I��m afraid we can��tst more than two hours.��


    ��We can��t evenst for two hours?�� Sally frowned.


    ��There are no tall walls at the City of Life, and the seal barrier needs the high priestess to maximize its effectiveness. The Roth Empire sent 50,000 knights along with many magic casters. If they focus their attacks on one point, they will be able to break through the barrier very quickly. 5000 garrison troops isn��t going to hold on for long against 50,000 Roth Empire��s knights.�� Denton nodded.


    ��How could the defense of the City of Life be so weak?�� Sally was still perplexed.


    ��You don��t know about it, Princess. The elves�� defense strategy has always focused on the periphery. All the families�� domains formed a spider web that kept the enemy beyond the City of Life, so all the families had kept a great number of soldiers. However, those families at the periphery gave up without a fight this time, which was equivalent to exposing the City of Life to the enemy��s swords. It��s difficult to form a strong defense at the veryst minute,�� Denton exined.


    ��These fellows���� Sally clenched her fists. After enjoying their lives for over 100 years, these elven lords had forgotten about their mission. They actually chose to flee when the enemy came, and put the City of Life in danger.


    Denton continued, ��I have already issued a conscription order to all the lords around the City of Life. If they cane with their soldiers, they will be much faster than the garrison troops that are summoned back from the south.��


    Sally coldly said to Denton, ��Tell them, if they don��te with their troops, or they deliberately react slowly, they will lose their domain and status forever. We can do without such feudal lords.��


    ��Alright.�� Denton nodded. After looking at Sally in hesitation for a moment, he continued, ��There��s one more thing. Can we talk in private, Princess?��


    Sally and Denton left the tent.


    ��Please,�� Sally said to Denton.


    ��There are over 100,000 elves in the City of Life. If we can mobilize them to defend the city, then we don��t have to fear the 50,000 invading Roth Empire��s knights. However, I am only worried that the Night Elves will cause trouble in the midst of the chaos and worsen the situation,�� Denton said.


    Everyone was a magic caster in the elven race. Although their powers differed, there were over 100,000 elves living in the City of Life, and it wasn��t hard to select tens of thousands of elves withbat ability. Furthermore, most of them were veterans who had experienced the racial war 100 years ago.


    Sally pondered for a moment before saying to Denton, ��The Night Elves aren��t evil, and they are our people too. I believe they won��t make trouble when the Wind Forest is being invaded, and is about to be toppled. They will be our partner to resist the enemy.��


    Denton looked at Sally with appreciation, and said, ��If that is the princess��s judgment, then please conscript all the elves in the City of Life, and make them join in the defensive battle of the City of Life. Once the city falls, an unorganized resistance will be throttled by the Roth Empire��s cavalry.��


    ��Alright. I��ll proceed to the Tree of Life to issue the conscription order now. I��ll leave the battle arrangements to you.�� Sally nodded before turning towards the Tree of Life. She took a step forward, and a silver light shed underneath her feet. She disappeared on the spot.


    Very soon, Sally��s voice rang in the City of Life.


    ��The people of the City of Life, I am Sally. I think you all already know that the Roth Empire has started a war with our Wind Forest. They invaded ournd, killed our people, and are closing in onto the City of Life now.


    ��We have once deemed them as our ally and trustworthy friend, but they have stabbed us in the back now. They tried to give us a fatal blow!


    ��Now, the elven race is on the boundary between life and death. 50,000 Roth Empire��s knights are rushing to the City of Life with their swords unsheathed, but we only have 5000 garrison troops in the city now.


    ��I need your help. The elven race needs your help! Just like how we chased the invaders out of the Wind Forest 100 years ago, the elven race needs you to step forward and stand together with the City of Life this time and chase these robbers out of the Wind Forest!��


    ������


    The elves gradually calmed down from panic.


    Some took down their dusty bows and arrows from the walls. They carried the quivers on their backs, and then hugged their wives and children before walking onto the streets.


    Some took off their opulent robes, and changed into their magician robes. They took their magic wands, and stepped out onto the streets.


    Some took out their old armor from under their beds, and stuffed their fat bodies into it.


    The crowd slowly converged on the streets, and proceeded towards the area where they called the muster roll of officers and assigned them tasks.


    The veterans donned their armor to guard the city again!

 Chapter 1965 - Magical Storm

    <h4>Chapter 1965: Magical Storm</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    50,000 cavalrymen marched straight ahead. Soon, the legendary City of Life appeared in the Roth Empire��s knights�� vision.


    However, the scene of surrendering with white gs didn��t appear as they expected. Under the dome-shaped barrier that covered the city were tens of thousands of neatly arranged and alert elven soldiers.


    However, apart from the 5,000 neatly armored elven garrison troops in the center, the elves on its nks and in the rear had messy equipment. Some even simply came in casual clothes and with magic wands.


    However, these seemingly messy squads had a hard to ignore cohesion. They actually shocked the fully armored and uniform Roth Empire��s cavalry.


    ��Didn��t they say the City of Life only had 5,000 garrison troops? Where did all these peoplee from?�� Iman was also shocked to see the extra 30,000 elves who suddenly appeared.


    The elves weren��t a weak race. The Roth Empire only managed to catch them unawares. Iman had to take down the City of Life before the garrison troops stationed in the south returned, so this battle could be considered meaningful.


    Meanwhile, what he was the most worried about was Helena returning to the Wind Forest. By then, the state of disunity would end, and he would have to consider how to evacuate the Roth Empire��s cavalry from the Wind Forest.


    He had seen the elves frantically escaping when they approached. He thought the City of Life would also be in a panic with no defenses, and he could take down the city easily.


    However, the current situation also puzzled him. This was obviously an army that was put together at thest minute. Many of the fighters didn��t even have proper armor. Even if they had it, it looked like an antique from 100 years ago. It didn��t fit the wearers at all.


    However, this army that was put together at thest minute in assorted clothes gave people a deadly feeling when they stood together in order.


    Iman gave the order to halt. The two armies were in confrontation 1,000 meters apart.


    ��They are just a motley crowd. General, allow me to take 10,000 men with me, and I will take this City of Life down.�� A lieutenant general came forward with the offer.


    The other soldiers had a sneer too when they saw these elves�� attire. The well-equipped empire��s cavalry could easily crush this motley crew that was assembled at thest minute.


    ��General, let��s attack. The scouts have reported that the 10,000 soldiers of the advance force of the elven troops stationed in the south will reach the City of Life in two hours. We don��t have time left,�� another officer said to Iman too.


    Iman nodded after hearing that. He ordered, ��Katur will lead 10,000 heavy cavalrymen and elite magic casters as the advance force. The rest will enter the city after them. We will kill all the elves, destroy the City of Life, and burn the Tree of Life!��


    ��Yes!�� everyone answered solemnly and began deploying their troops.


    There was a 100-meter-wide boulevard at the City of Life��s main gate. It was very suitable for the cavalry to make a charge.


    The city didn��t have high walls. It only had a wall of trees that was about a man tall. The heavy cavalry in armor could easily bulldoze through that so-called city wall.


    The champagne-gold photomask could be vaguely seen. It looked as thin as a bubble, and could shatter when lightly touched.


    On this side, Patton, who was standing on a high tform, was also deploying troops. They were setting up a defensive position. Looking at the veterans below, there was a smile on his elderly face. It was as if they had returned to that warring era. It was also this group of people who used their lives to chase the invaders out of the Wind Forest.


    Very quickly, Katur led 10,000 heavy cavalrymen, and charged towards the City of Life under the cover of dozens of magic casters.


    At the very front of the troops were 10 heavily armored Bloodthirsty Rhinos.


    The Bloodthirsty Rhino was a 5th-tier magic beast. It was manic and bloodthirsty, and had a terrifying ramming force.


    An adult Bloodthirsty Rhino could bulldoze a thick city wall easily. Their thick skin coupled with heavy armor made them a meat crusher on battlefields. They were great for invasion.


    Iman let out these 10 weapons right away to make sure that Katur could quickly rip open a tear in the City of Life��s line of defense, and then take down this city.


    The ground started to tremble crazily when the terrifying three-meter-tall and 10-odd meters long beasts began running. The piercing animal roars made one��s eardrums ache.


    The 10,000 heavily armored cavalrymen followed right after the Bloodthirsty Rhinos, and they rushed towards the City of Life like a ck flood of steel.


    ��Release!��


    Themander gave the order, and thousands of arrows that were engulfed in all kinds of light flew towards those heavily armored cavalrymen.


    The elves were the sons of nature, and had a natural affinity for magic. Moreover, surviving in nature gave them great archery skills.


    The arrows that were enhanced with magic were more powerful and lethal.


    Right then, magical chanting could be hearding from behind the cavalry. A 10th-tier magic caster and dozens of magic casters summoned a giant magic shield together. The shield hovered over the cavalry.


    ��Heavenly Fire! Fall!��


    At the same time, over at the elves�� side, a 10th-tier magic caster standing at the back yelled coldly. The sky changed color, and gigantic red meteors began to fall from the sky towards that cavalry.


    Intense magical chanting rang from the elves�� side, and all the elements between heavens and earth turned disorderly instantly.


    Fireballs, icicles, storms, earth spikes�� All kinds of magic started to crash towards those cavalrists that were charging over.


    ��Caution!�� The Roth Empire��s magic casters went white when they saw the magic that came crashing towards them.


    A gigantic meteor crashed down onto that shield with a wide coverage, dragging a red tail behind it. The shield popped like a bubble.


    Boom!


    The meteornded, making a loud boom.


    mes and gravel exploded outwards, and swallowed all the knights within dozens of meters. The charging formation was instantly shattered.


    The meteor smashed the shield; hence, the magically enhanced arrowsnded without any obstruction.


    The razor-sharp arrows rained on those heavily armored cavalrymen. Apart from the tough breasttes that couldn��t be prated, the arrowsnded everywhere.


    Hundreds of knights fell off their horses just after one salvo.


    After the rain of arrows came the dense magical storms.


    Vines and mud walls suddenly appeared from the ground, and tripped a big group of knights.


    Thousands of magic spells of different tiers rained down together. The heavily armored cavalrymen couldn��t withstand the baptism of magic, even though they were extremely physically resistant.


    Meanwhile, the 10 Bloodthirsty Rhinos suddenly fell into a huge ditch when they were about 100 meters away from the magical barrier. Soil and rocks quickly filled that ditch. The ground only shook for a moment before it became quiet.


    ��Retreat! Retreat now!�� Iman red at the cavalry that was being bombarded by magic with bloodshot eyes.


    The horn for retreat sounded, but only the 10-odd magic casters at the rear managed to retreat. None of the knights could turn their horses back around in time��

 Chapter 1966 - My Youth Has Returned

    <h4>Chapter 1966: My Youth Has Returned</h4>


    The magical storm died down gradually. The Roth Empire��s soldiers present had never witnessed a scene where thousands of magic casters released their magic together.


    The younger generation of the elven race had never witnessed that before, either.


    Hence, their faces were filled with shock and fear when they saw the mess on the ground.


    Almost all the 10,000 heavy cavalrymen were annihted in this magical storm.


    A few 10th-tier magic casters, dozens of 9th-tier and 8th-tier magic casters, a bunch of 7th-tier magic casters, and countless mid-tier magic casters had all deployed their most powerful magic on thisnd.


    However, this so-called motley crowd all had smiles on their faces now.


    ��My youth has returned.�� A bald mister rubbed his head and chuckled.


    The elves around him began tough too. Yes, the younger elves might not have seen this scene before, but the veterans were the ones who had worked together to chase the invading demons and orcs out of the Wind Forest back then.


    100 years had passed. Some of them became the nobles in the City of Life, while some became vendors and servants in the noble families. Nobody thought they would one day stand together, and resist an invasion from the enemy again.


    Looking at the people who had once fought along with them at their side, their clothes and status were all vastly different now. They had all once used their lives to exchange for 100 years of peace for thisnd and home, but now they all ended up with different lives.


    After 100 years, it was still they who were standing here.


    This was soughable.


    A hint of dejection and shame shed across many elves�� eyes.


    ��They�� actually all perished?�� Sally��s eyes widened as she watched the 10,000 heavy cavalrymen perish with disbelief. They were the Roth Empire��s best-equipped heavy cavalry. She had only hoped the veterans could help to defend the City of Life for two hours while waiting for the garrison to return when she summoned these people.


    ��So powerful!��


    In the City of Life, those young elves were also watching this scene with an expression of disbelief.


    ��This is nothing. The orcs and demons�� allied forces back then were much more difficult to handle than this. Didn��t we chase them out of the forest too?�� An elf who could barely walk by himself chuckled. ��Don��t look down on this motley crowd. They are the real veterans. The youngsters in the garrison cannot evenpare to them.��


    ��Then, why did some of them be servants?�� a young elf asked perplexedly.


    ��That is the saddest thing.�� A hint of mockery shed across the old elf��s eyes. ��The group of people who had fought for this forest and freedom with their lives and blood ended up losing their freedom. Their own people took their freedom away. However, when a crisis arose again, they still came forward without any hesitation.��


    The surrounding elves fell silent as they pondered deeply.


    On the tform, Patton��s eyes were filled with tears. He had once stood on this spot, andmanded the elves as they defeated the invading orc and demon allied forces again and again.


    100 years had passed, and their opponent became the Roth Empire, but he was still standing here, and the fighters were still those same fighters.


    ��Damn! Bastard!�� Iman looked at the knights that were lying on the ground with reddened eyes.


    This was his most precious troop, the creme de creme. The cost of nurturing one heavy cavalry knight was almost three times the cost of nurturing one normal knight. This was equivalent to knocking away half of his foundation.


    What was even worse was that they had died so humiliatingly. They didn��t even cause any damage or threat to the City of Life.


    If he had known that the other party had had so many powerful magic casters, he wouldn��t have sent the heavy cavalry as the advance force so carelessly.


    The deputy general who had suggested attacking earlier asked in a quivering voice, ��G-general, what do we do now?��


    They had been guarding the borders for years, and knew the few elven lords at the borders fairly well. They knew the elves�� internal corruption was bad, and they were mostly cowards. The fact that they encountered no resistance all their way to the City of Life seemed to have proven this point.


    He had never in his dreams expected to encounter such a setback in the hands of a motley crowd.


    However, he was also feeling a little lucky. If he had tried to snatch the honor of conquering the city from Katur earlier, he would have been very dead now.


    ��Attack! Continue to attack! I want to see how powerful this motley crowd is. Can they really withstand our Roth Empire��s cavalry?!�� Iman said through clenched teeth. He waved his hand to summon a few officers, and gave them a set of instructions.


    A long howl sounded, and a troop of 1,000 steel eagles appeared on the horizon. They split into two groups, and began to circle the City of Life.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Arrows shot up from below, but the steel eagles were flying at a very high altitude, so only a few projectiles managed to hit them.


    The 40,000 cavalrymen split into four troops, and surrounded the City of Life.


    As a veteran general, Iman knew very well that this wasn��t a good strategy for a siege. After the heavy cavalry was exterminated, and before the enemy��s reinforcements arrived, he should be considering how to evacuate his army, meet up with the advancing troops in the rear, and then discuss the follow-up battle n.


    However, the order he received was to take down the City of Life at all costs, and do everything to hit the elven race hard.


    He didn��t know what his superior��s objective was, but he knew very well that this order meant that his troops would have to sacrifice everything for the empire��s benefits, including the soldiers�� lives.


    The magical stormunched by thousands of magic casters converging together was too terrifying. There was no way to survive within the storm��s range; even sacrificing his soldiers�� lives wouldn��t help at all. Hence, he chose to split up his troops, which was forcing the other party to split up their manpower at the same time too. This would eliminate the magical storm.


    ��Do these fellows want to die? They don��t even have reinforcements!�� Patton watched his enemy changing their formations with disbelief on his face.


    However, the previous attack��s result was unintentional. They had caught their opponent unawares, and that was why they could exterminate the entire contingent of heavy cavalry.


    He had to adjust when his opponent changed their formations.


    However, they only need to hang on for another hour now. The surrounding lords wereing with their troops, and the garrison troop was only an hour away from the City of Life.


    After receiving the signals from all the troops arriving at their destinations, Iman slowly unsheathed his longsword at his waist, and yelled, ��Take your shields! Charge at the City of Life!��


    This time, Iman led the charge.


    The liger that he was riding sprung forward. Its single leap was over 10-odd meters. It was so fast that even the best elven archer couldn��t anticipate his position.


    Behind him, 10,000 cavalrists charged towards the City of Life again.


    Five troops attacked the City of Life from five different directions at the same time. The battle cries were deafening.


    Right then, the Tree of Life at the center of the City of Life suddenly lit up brightly��

 Chapter 1967 - Get Out Of The Wind Forest Right Now!

    <h4>Chapter 1967: Get Out Of The Wind Forest Right Now!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The sh of swords and magic. In the situation where the scary magical storm couldn��t ur, the knights did have a chance to defend themselves.


    After charging with disregard for the cost, the four troops of cavalry reached the magical barrier. They started to ram that barrier crazily.


    The steel eagle troop also rammed the barrier from the sky, and they slowly converged towards the Tree of Life in the center of the City of Life.


    Their objective was clearly the Tree of Life, which was the holy tree that symbolized the elves�� soul. Destroying it would destroy the elves�� confidence.


    The protection barrier, without anyone managing it, became fragile under the impact.


    The elves in the City of Life watched the barrier that could shatter any time worriedly. More and more elves went onto the streets to join in the defense of the city.


    ��The elven race will cease to exist if we fail to protect the Tree of Life.�� Snarr stood on a rooftop, and looked up at the steel eagle troop that was crazily ramming into the barrier above the Tree of Life. He leaped off the rooftop, and dashed towards the Tree of Life.


    At the same time, Sally also turned around and dashed towards the Tree of Life. Patton could continue to direct the elves to defend the city if the barrier broke down, but she would be the elven race��s sinner if the Tree of Life was destroyed.


    Plop��


    A gentle pop that sounded a bubble bursting.


    That barrier that covered the entire City of Life popped. The sky suddenly cleared up.


    Both sides were taken aback, and they immediately engaged in a terrible melee.


    The steel eagle troop in the sky was also no longer obstructed. They ignored the arrows that were flying towards them from the ground, and dashed towards the Tree of Life without any care.


    Their mission was to destroy the Tree of Life. Whoever achieved that would be greatly rewarded after they returned!


    The huge tree that was over a few hundreds meters tall had hanging branches like a willow, and glowed with a faint green light. It was mysterious and holy, and its branches swayed gently as if it was alive. It was amazing.


    ��Destroy it!�� themander of the steel eagle troop yelled, and led the charge, dashing downwards at the Tree of Life.


    ��No!�� all the elves eximed. Countless arrows shot at those steel eagles from all directions. The steel eagles converging over the Tree of Life decreased by half.


    However, as they charged at all costs, dozens of steel eagles still managed to swoop towards the Tree of Life quickly.


    Pessimism and devastation rose in the elves�� hearts. Was the Tree of Life that had survived the racial war going to be destroyed now?


    This was the holy tree that couldmunicate with the Goddess of Life, the source of the Spring of Life, and the spiritual symbol of the elven race.


    The knights held their longswords up high, and the steel eagles spread out their sharp wings. They would leave their names in the history books when they destroyed this tree.


    ��Little tree, whip them!�� Right then, a cold voice suddenly sounded.


    The Tree of Life, which was only beaming with a faint green light, suddenly lit up brightly. The gently swaying branches suddenly rose up like whips, creating vague cracks in space beforending on those swooping steel eagles downward.


    p! p! p!


    Crisp sounds reverberated throughout the sky. The huge steel eagles were actually sent flying by the soft branches, and crashed to the ground.


    Just like swatting flies, the hundreds of steel eagles that were flying and swooping around in the sky all crashed to the ground along with their riders, who were knocked out.


    A golden light shed, and a figure in a long white dress appeared above the Tree of Life. Her silvery hair drifted in the wind, and her exquisite face was icy cold.


    ��It��s Princess Irina!��


    ��Princess Irina is back!��


    The elves, who still hadn��t recovered from the shock of the Tree of Life��s sudden attack, broke out in cheers when they saw Irina, who appeared suddenly.


    The protection barrier was already gone, and the City of Life had descended into an all-out melee.


    The Roth Empire��s knights disyed their extremely tough side in the area of closebat. They forced the elves�� allied forces to retreat continuously. The elves�� forces were at the breaking point.


    And at this crucial moment, Irina immediately became the savior in all the elves�� hearts when she appeared in the City of Life.


    Sally halted her footsteps, and looked at Irina, who appeared above the Tree of Life. She, too, had an ted expression. The Tree of Life was fine, and the elven race finally had someone to depend on.


    ��Princess!�� Snarr halted his footsteps too, and looked at Irina with joy in his eyes. She really came.


    ��What��s she doing here?�� However, there were also some elves looking at Irina with shock and doubts. If Irina called upon the Night Elves to attack them at this critical time, it would make matters worse.


    ��Why is Irina here?!�� Iman was equally shocked. He was prepared for Helena to return, but he didn��t expect that the first to arrive was Irina. He quickly looked around him at the same time, wanting to know if Alex came too.


    Irina hovered in midair as she surveyed the City of Life, which had battles in every corner. She watched those elves joining the defensive on their own ord. Apart from being shocked, there was also anger shing in her eyes.


    She raised her magic caster��s staff, and Holy Light lit up the entire City of Life.


    The elven warriors and the Roth Empire��s knights were forcefully separated by the Holy Light.


    The Tree of Life��s branches swayed gently, and a faint green light converged above her head, providing her with an even greater enhancement effect.


    Irina stared at Iman from afar, and coldly ordered, ��Get out of the Wind Forest right now!��


    Iman looked at Irina with tightly furrowed brows.


    ��General, the advance troops of the garrison have arrived. We have to retreat now. There are two other unknown elven troops approaching from other directions,�� a deputy general whispered in his ear.


    At the same time, three flying steeds quickly flew over from the horizon. Their imposing aura clearly showed their identities.


    Iman��s determination to fight to the death waspletely destroyed. He gravely ordered, ��Set off the signal. Retreat!��


    The red signal re rose into the air, and the knights that were attacking the City of Life from four directions rapidly turned their horses around and retreated.


    ��We won!!!��


    The elves�� cheers instantly reverberated throughout the air above the City of Life. Their faces were filled with joy.


    They hugged one another to celebrate this victory, despite the differences in their identities.


    ��These bastards!�� Helena��s flying steed finally reached the sky above the City of Life. Her face turned dark when she saw the ruined city.


    ��It wasn��t the lords whom you designated that saved the City of Life. It was thesemon elves.�� Irina looked at Helena, and said in a mocking tone, ��You guys threw away what was the most precious to the elves when you set that ridiculous policy back then. You have forgotten about it, but they didn��t. Hence, they stepped forward once again.��


    Helena looked at thosemon elves, who were covered in blood. Those elves of different statuses and wearing different clothes were standing together, but they looked so cohesive, and their smiles were so down-to-earth.. Just like back then��

 Chapter 1968 - Father Is Not At Home

    <h4>Chapter 1968: Father Is Not At Home</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Roth Empire quickly retreated their army, and the garrison, Irina, and Helena arrived sessively. The reinforcements from the neighboringndlords had also arrived. This marked the end of the sudden attack.


    However, its effects would not stop just like that. Once certain memories had been awakened, they would not be easily erased again.


    ��You��re right. We chased the orcs and demons out of the Wind Forest like this a century ago. A centuryter, we are still using the same method.�� Helena looked at the elves supporting each other with mixed feelings. After that, she looked at Irina. ��We are not in the wrong. Neither are they. However, thosendlords are really terrible. I will change them all.��


    ��The result will be the same no matter who sits in that position,�� Irina mocked. After that, she looked at the elves below, and continued, ��Besides, when everyone realizes that what you are doing is wrong, do you think you can still maintain this?��


    The elves below looked up at Irina and Helena. Very quickly, they lowered their heads with differing expressions.


    Helena looked at Irina as she said coldly, ��Your ambition in attempting to break the elves apart will not seed. You should leave this ce now.��


    ��If you do not have the ability to protect this forest and these people, I will be back again. When that happens, you will see what the elves should be like.�� Irina reached out and caressed a branch of the Tree of Life. A golden glow appeared beneath her feet, and she disappeared.


    The branches of the Tree of Life swayed slightly, as though it was bidding Irina farewell.


    ��I won��t be wrong. This is the only way out for the elves���� Helena clenched her fists tightly.


    ��High Priestess, should we give chase to the Roth Empire��s cavalry to take back our lostnd? Please advise,�� Patton asked Helena.


    ��Patton, Imand you to lead an army out immediately to chase out any foreign race from our borders and recover the elves��nd!�� Helena ordered in her usual assertive tone.


    ��Yes!�� Patton left after receiving the order.


    ��Call all thendlords over for andlord meeting. I have something to discuss with them,�� Helena told the elf beside her as she turned around. She paused for a while, and said, ��Tell Sally toe to look for me.��


    ***


    ��Little Boss, why aren��t you going in? It��s so cold outside,�� Harrison said to Annie and Amy with bewilderment while holding Georgina��s hand when he saw the two girls sitting at the steps in front of the door.


    ��We don��t have keys. Father is not at home. We��re waiting for him toe home.�� Amy saw the two people hand in hand, and smilingly told Harrison, ��Uncle Blue Fatty. Is this beautiful big sister your daughter?��


    Georgina covered her mouth andughed. This little girl was not only beautiful, but was also a sweet talker. She actually made her out to be so young.


    ��Do I look that old?�� Harrison was not angry when he saw Georgina smile happily. He was just slightly vexed.


    ��That��s not exactly it. You��re just as old as a few big sisters, so you look like a father.�� Amy shook her head.


    ��Yes. That��s a big sense of security,�� Georgina said shyly with a nod. She leaned her head on Harrison��s chest and smiled.


    During this period, Harrison had been going out every day to look for food. There was finally some color on Georgina��s face and some meat on her bony body, which gave her back her youthful vibe.


    ��Hehe.�� Harrison chuckled foolishly. He wanted to give Amy a big thumbs-up for that effective aid.


    ��Little Amy, Annie,e and over and eat.�� Just then, Xixi walked over from the magic potion shop next door as she called out to the two girls.


    ��Alright.�� Amy��s eyes lit up. The moment she stood up, her stomach started rumbling. She bade farewell to Harrison, and held Annie��s hand as the two girls made their way to the magic potion shop.


    ��Boss Mag is too much. The two children are still at home. How can he leave without even saying anything? I made a meal for you two.�� Xixi made a few dishes, and scooped two bowls of rice for Amy and Annie. Her heart went out to them when she watched them eat hungrily.


    ��Father must be held back by something. Maybe he went to catch a goose. He said he would make us roast goose,�� Amy exined with a smile as she helped herself with some rice.


    ��This child.�� Xixi could not hold herughter in. It was just a passingment. There was no doubt that Boss Mag loved the two children. If there weren��t any dys, he would never let the two children go hungry.


    ��Big Sister Xixi, when can the baby in your tummye out?�� Amy asked curiously as she looked at Xixi��s bulging tummy.


    Annie looked at Xixi curiously too. She was also very interested in Xixi��s baby.


    ��It��s too early for that. The baby is still very small now. It will onlye out a few more monthster,�� Xixi said with a motherly smile.


    ��Baby, you must be good. When youe out, you can y with us,�� Amy said as she went over and caressed Xixi��s stomach.


    Annie also reached out to caress Xixi��s stomach with a smile.


    ***


    Mag intercepted four Roth Empire troops that had invaded the Twilight Forest, and forced them to retreat together with the pressure of the allied forces.


    The troop that was invading Aug Tribe happened to run into Auster, who returned to the tribe. After a fierce battle, the invaders decided to retreat after seeing the reinforcements from other orc tribes.


    Another troop reached the Falk Tribe, and was beaten to a pulp by tens of orc allied forces. The 30,000 cavalrymen were either killed or taken prisoner.


    However, the northwestern allied forces that had retreated did not return to their original borders. Instead, they shifted the border 100 kilometers forward towards the Twilight Forest, and set up their camp there. The reinforcements had already paved a way over, and caught up with them.


    ��Where is that fellow, Josh, hiding?�� Mag circled over the fallen tribes in Twilight Forest, but did not find any traces of Josh. The system did not give him any feedback, either.


    Tying up the loose ends was what the orcs and the Roth Empire had to deal with. What Mag was more concerned about right now was that Josh probably had already sold his soul to the Great Old One. Was the Great Old One controlling Josh rted to the one that disappeared beneath Dragon Ind?


    After starting a war among three races, and absorbing the resentment of those who had passed away, would Josh be stronger?


    ��He��s a ruthless one.�� In the end, Mag chose to give up, and left ament on Josh.


    He was a person who was willing to forsake a throne he could have gotten and his identity as the second prince of an empire to be the puppet of the devil. What else was he not capable of?


    ��Oh, no! I forgot to cook for Amy and Annie!�� Mag nced at his watch, and hit his head.. After that, he said anxiously, ��Ah Zi, let��s go back!��

 Chapter 1969 - Your Spicy Sauce

    <h4>Chapter 1969: Your Spicy Sauce</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    When Mag returned to Chaos City, the sky was already dark. He got Ah Zi to return to its nest near the textile factory, and changed before pushing his bicycle out from the alley. Immediately, he ran into a middle-aged woman with two ceramic vats.


    ��Mr. Mag!�� that middle-aged woman eximed when she saw Mag.


    Mag took a closer look, and was shocked to see Reba, who was in her hot pot restaurant uniform. He eximed, ��Madam Reba, what are you doing here?��


    ��My child hasn��t had much appetite for the past two days, so I bought her two vats of Big Momma spicy sauce. This spicy sauce is delicious. You can mix it with rice or noodles. On top of that, they even got two round animals at the door to attract customers. I heard they are called penguins,�� Reba said with a smile. She even lifted the two vats of spicy sauce in her hands to show Mag.


    ��I see, that��s great.�� Mag looked at the huge vats of spicy sauce in her hands, and was surprised that there would actually be people in the city who specialized in spicy sauce.


    ��Oh, right, please take one vat back. Amy would definitely love it. Thest time she came over to my house, she had three bowls of rice with this spicy sauce.�� Reba ced one of the vats into Mag��s bicycle basket, and told Mag smilingly, ��Jessica said that she wanted to look for Amy a couple of dayster to y. I��m busy with work these few days, and did not have the time to bring her over.��


    Most people could not finish three bowls of rice, but for Amy, three bowls of rice did not satisfy her. Therefore, Mag knew that what Reba said was true.


    Other than the fact that Amy was probably very hungry then, this spicy sauce should be rather not bad.


    Mag had not had spicy sauce on its own for a very long time as well. He did not want to reject Reba��s kind offer, either. Therefore, he said smilingly, ��Sure. Thank you. You can bring Jessica over after work tomorrow. Amy will not be having sses these few days, so the children can y.��


    ��Sure. Please take care. I��ll have to go back to make dinner for my child.�� Reba nodded with a smile.


    ��Alright.�� Mag got on his bicycle, and bade Reba farewell before leaving.


    When Mag arrived at the restaurant, the two little fellows were ying hopscotch at the restaurant entrance, and Ugly Duckling was crouching at the side, watching them.


    Xixi was sitting by the magic potion shop, knitting her sweater. There was a heater by her feet, and she would look up regrly to check on the two children. When she saw Mag returning on his bicycle, she put down the little sweater in her hands, and said, ��Boss Mag, you��re finally back. The two children have been waiting the entire day.��


    ��I went out to look for ingredients today, and went a little too far, so I came backte.�� Mag felt ashamed.


    ��The children had lunch, but they insisted on waiting for you to have dinner together. Do make some food for them quickly,�� Xixi said as she nced at the fat goose and ceramic vat in Mag��s bicycle basket.


    ��Thank you. I even troubled you to cook for the two children.�� Mag thanked her.


    ��Father, you��re back!�� Amy also realized that Mag was back, and quickly dashed over straight into his embrace.


    ��You must be hungry, huh?�� Mag said with a pampering smile as he picked Amy up.


    ��Mm-hmm, mm-hmm. I��m hungry.�� Amy nodded honestly. At the same time, her stomach grumbled cooperatively. She looked over at the big fat goose in Mag��s bicycle basket.


    ��Yes. Tonight, Father will make you a roast goose.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He looked at Annie, who came over with a smile, and reached his hand out to stroke her head. ��Our Annie must be hungry too. Let��s go home. I��ll make your food.��


    Annie nodded and smiled brightly.


    Mag opened the door and entered. He already had in mind the need to pass Annie and Annie keys so that the two children could also go home on their own, and would not have to wait pitifully outside even if he was not home.


    ��System, you��re not intelligent at all,�� Mag criticized in his heart.


    ��The System is not obliged to take care of your children, nor do I have the right to open the door,�� the System retorted.


    ��Father, both you and Mother have been out the entire day. Did you two go on a secret date and forgot about us?�� Amy followed behind Mag, walking with her hands behind her, just like a little adult.


    Annie looked at Mag as well.


    ��Er���� Mag felt a little awkward. The incident today happened so suddenly that he really forgot about going back home to cook.


    ��That��s not true. I��ve been looking for him the entire day. I thought he went on a date with someone.�� Just then, a teasing voice sounded, and Irina appeared in the restaurant, looking at Mag with a smile.


    ��Is it really like that?�� Amy looked at Mag, and then at Irina.


    ��I���� Mag spread his hands, and said, ��That��s absurd. It��s as silly as a goose.��


    ��Silly goose?�� Amy blinked. She pointed at the big fat goose with its head hanging out of the basket, and asked, ��You mean it?��


    ��No, it��s a penguin.�� Mag smiled. He looked at Irina��s expression, and guessed that there was no big problem with the Wind Forest. He parked his bicycle properly, and said, ��Take a seat. I��ll go wash up and change beforeing down to make dinner for you.��


    ��I want to go get a shower too.�� Irina walked towards the stairs.


    ��Together?�� Mag replied subconsciously.


    ��I have a private bathroom in my room.�� Irina nced at Mag, and showed an ambiguous smile. After that, she went upstairs.


    <i>What does that smile mean?</i>?Mag raised his brow, and went upstairs.


    Mag took a quick shower, and came down in his chef��s suit.


    When he went to get the goose, Mag brought the vat of spicy sauce along with him, and told Amy, ��This is the spicy sauce that Auntie Reba told me to bring for you. She said you liked it. Also, Jessica will being over tomorrow to y with you.��


    ��I like this spicy sauce. It��s super good.�� Amy went up to Mag, hugged the vat of spicy sauce, and said happily, ��That��s awesome! I haven��t yed with Jessica in a long time.��


    Mag brought the goose into the kitchen. It was a mixed breed between a ck goose and a wild goose. It was only three months old, but it was exceptionally fat and tender, and was a top-quality goose that the system specially bred to make roast goose.


    The roast goose and the grilled duck were not the same, be it in regard to how the ingredients were prepared, the cooking method, or how the dish was eaten.


    Mag bled the goose dry, plucked out its feathers, chopped off its feet and wings, took out the innards, and blew in it to separate the skin and the meat�� All these steps were muscle memory in Mag from the moment he stepped out from the test field for the God of Cookery.


    Making a good roast goose was a very technical job.


    Mag only heaved a sigh of relief after putting the goose that was thered with ayer of caramel in the oven. It was his first time making the roast goose in a real kitchen, and he was a little nervous as to whether the perfect roast goose could be presented.


    Mag made a few more dishes while waiting for the roast goose to cook.


    When the oven timer dinged, Mag had already made a table full of dishes.


    He opened the oven, and pulled out the roast goose that was cooked to a nice golden brown. The fragrance started wafting out.


    Gulp.


    The three people standing at the kitchen door swallowed their saliva almost at the same time..

 Chapter 1970 - Roast goose! Roast goose!

    <h4>Chapter 1970: Roast goose! Roast goose!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The roast goose which just came out of the oven was a beautiful golden brown with a tinge of red. The rich fragrance diffused out everywhere.


    Mag nodded with satisfaction as he held the roast goose in one hand. Its color was perfect, and the smell was authentic. It was a top-grade roast goose.


    ��This color is to die for,�� Irinamented.


    ��It looks better than the roast goose sold in the roast goose restaurant a street away.�� Amy nodded as she locked her gaze on the roast goose in Mag��s hand.


    Magughed as he pulled out the hook in the roast goose, and poured the braised sauce in the roast goose��s stomach into a little bowl. That was the essence of the roast goose. The rich fragrance of the spices came from there, and it still had an important purpose.


    Compared to the delicate slicing method used for a roast duck, a roast goose was cut in a simpler way. Mag took Fat Head Fish, and ced the roast goose on a clean chopping block. After that, he chopped the roast goose into equal portions, and ted them.


    After that, Mag took the braised sauce he got from the roast goose stomach previously, and drizzled it on the roast goose. After the sauce seeped into the meat, it was ready to be served.


    Of course, one could never forget plum sauce when it came to eating roast goose.


    The plum sauce was provided by the System. Mag took four sauce dishes out, and brought the roast goose out of the kitchen as he announced, ��The food��s ready, let��s eat.��


    ��I��ve already prepared my chopsticks.�� Amy sat on her chair as she fixed her gaze on the roast goose in Mag��s hand.


    ��You can eat it straight, or dip it in the plum sauce. You decide,�� Mag said with a smile as he ced the roast goose in the middle of the table.


    ��Okay!�� Amy nodded. She reached her chopsticks out, and ced a goose leg in Mag��s bowl. ��Father, you��ve worked hard. This goose leg is your reward.��


    ��You��re using the roast goose leg that I made to reward me, eh?�� Mag looked at the goose leg in his bowl, but his smile had already revealed his inner thoughts. ��That��s awesome! My precious daughter dotes on me.��


    At the same time, he nced at Irina proudly.


    ��Mother, you��ve also worked hard. This big goose leg is for you.�� Amy ced a bigger goose leg in Irina��s bowl.


    ��Er���� Mag��s smile froze.


    ��Thank you, our dear little Amy.�� Irina looked at Mag with a smile. She picked up the goose leg with her hand, and dipped it in the plum sauce before putting it into her mouth.


    ��Ah����


    The sweet tanginess of the plum sauce triggered her taste buds instantly after a day of running around without any food intake.


    The thin and crispy goose skin and the tender and fatty goose meat exploded in her mouth together with the rich fragrance of the braise sauce within that bite.


    The goose meat had absorbed the braise sauce, and was juicy and tender. Just a few bites were enough to separate the skin from the meat. The meat carried the fragrance of the charcoal grill, and was increasingly fragrant the more she chewed. The plum sauce also gave the roast goose an entirely different vor.


    Irina seemed to have seen a big fat goose flying high in the endless sky��


    A very long timeter, Irina opened her eyes. She took in a deep breath, and looked at Mag as she said seriously, ��You��re never escaping from my palms in this life.��


    ��Even if you have me physically����


    ��Your heart belongs to her as well,�� Amy finished the sentence.


    ��Bingo.�� Mag nodded. He smiled proudly. Indeed, the way to a woman��s heart was through her stomach.


    Amy also gave Annie a goose leg before picking thest, smallest goose leg for herself. She dipped it in the plum sauce, and took a bite.


    Her azure blue eyes lit up immediately. Her little mouth chewed quickly and swallowed the meat. She swiftly took a big bite of the goose meat before she could even speak, making her cheeks puff out. She chewed deliciously, and her face was full of bliss. Watching her eat made one��s appetite increase and mouth salivate.


    Mag felt that Amy definitely had the talent to do a Mukbang. She would always make people watching her eat feel hungry.


    ��So the roast goose is really delicious. I like roast goose.�� After finishing half the goose leg, Amy finally had the time to speak. She even turned to look at Ugly Duckling, and said, ��Ugly Duckling, you have to eat more and grow up quickly.��


    Ugly Duckling, which was concentrating on battling with a piece of goose meat, paused. The goose meat in its mouth suddenly lost all vor.


    Annie was also taking small bites off the goose leg. Judging from her expression, she seemed to be enjoying the roast goose.


    Mag was not in a rush to have the goose leg. He took a piece of breast meat for himself, and put it into his mouth without dipping it in the plum sauce.


    The breast meat contained the skin, meat, and bone. A good roast goose had to be good in every way.


    The skin was crispy and fragrant. The malt candy seasoning gave it a hint of sweetness as one chewed it.


    The skin, meat, and bone seemed to be stuck together, but they were actually easily separated in a single bite.


    The braise sauce had already been infused into the bone. Therefore, chewing the bone and the skin together made it even more fragrant. The plump and tender goose meat had just the right amount of fat so that it was not too greasy.


    ��Yes. This is a perfect roast goose.�� Mag swallowed the meat and nodded with satisfaction.


    As an experienced foodie, Mag knew that the roast goose was ranked as one of the top dishes in Cantonese cuisine. He had tried the dish made by several experts, and had also dissed many for it, but he had never gotten such an experience when eating the roast goose made by any other chef.


    ��This is marvelous. I am almost smitten by myself.�� Mag sighed. That was rather embarrassing.


    However, being able to achieve that meant that Mag did not let down theption of roast goose recipes from all the experts.


    Dinner ended joyously. The two children brought Ugly Duckling upstairs to y, while Mag started clearing the table.


    ��What��s the situation with the orcs like?�� Irina asked Mag while helping to clear the chopsticks.


    ��The Roth Empire caused tens of orc tribes to turn into the Urba Tribe. Many tribes were ughtered with none surviving, not even the children,�� Mag said solemnly.


    ��Andre, that old scoundrel�� Isn��t he afraid of the fury from the masses?�� Irina raged.


    ��This might not be Andre��s orders.�� Mag shook his head. ��I discovered the existence of a suspicious ck fog in one of the massacred tribes, and I also saw this.��


    Mag took out a photostone, and showed Irina the corpses of the orcs that had their spirit and blood sucked dry.


    ��This is?��


    ��I suspect that Josh has sold his soul to the devil, and waged a war with the orcs and elves behind Andre��s back. In addition, he ordered the orc tribes to be massacred so that he could increase his powers by sucking the resentment of the dead orcs. You��ve detected the ck fog near him previously. I guess that was when he had gotten into contact with the Great Old Ones,�� Mag said.


    ��If that��s the case, we have to find him quickly and kill him..�� Irina��s expression turned serious. ��Would he be in Rodu now?��

 Chapter 1971 - Charge And Thats All!

    <h4>Chapter 1971: Charge And That��s All!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag was not sure if Josh would be at Rodu, but he knew that Andre had to be having a big headache.


    The Roth Empire��s troops hadmitted several war crimes in the Twilight Forest, and that would definitely cause an uproar among the other races. That would force the Peace Alliance, which was initially made up of races of wavering stance, into bing a closed-knitted group.


    The orcs and elves, despite rather strong capabilities, had more than half of theirnd taken from them within a short span of a day. On top of that, more than 10 tribes were ughtered. If the Roth Empire had targeted the dwarves or the goblins, the entire race would have been wiped out.


    The Peace Alliance members had to work closely together and see the Roth Empire as their number one enemy due to its threat.


    The Roth Empire might be strong, but Andre��s original n was to form an alliance with the forest trolls and elves, and then maintain a certain level of harmony with the giant dragons before thinking of expanding.


    If Josh was in Rodu, the first person to teach him a lesson would be Andre.


    ***


    Rodu, in the royal study.


    ��Scoundrel!�� Andre threw the emergency military report on the floor, and shouted, ��Cordon off the army! Arrest all those involved in this for interrogation! Get Dominic toe back to see me now!��


    ��Yes!�� The official left quickly after receiving the order.


    All the courtiers in the royal study had their heads lowered in silence.


    The Roth Empire��s army was deployed without the king��s orders, and even waged a war on the orcs and elves. This was a huge matter.


    Control over the military was lost, and this was intolerable to the king. This meant that an uprising might start any time, and the empire might be moving towards its demise.


    The courtiers present were all bewildered. Who would make so many people run the risk of losing their heads just to wage a war on the orcs and elves?


    ��Have you found Josh?�� Andre asked his aide softly after walking out of the royal study.


    ��Your Majesty, we��ve yet to find the second prince. Everything in the second prince��s mansion seems normal, but no one knew where he went,�� Andre��s aide replied quickly.


    ��What about the Magus Tower?�� Andre asked with a frown.


    ��We��ve heard from the Magus Tower that the second prince did go there in the morning, but it was said that he only went to the library, and left soon after. However, after our investigation, we found out that the second prince did go to the army this morning, and those who were in contact with him are currently undergoing investigation.��


    ��Find him. There are some things I need him to exin to me face to face,�� Andre said coldly.


    ***


    The Twilight Forest. In front of a massacred tribe, the Peace Alliance representative team stood in silence.


    ��I think it��s time we get ready for a new racial war,�� Louis said solemnly.


    ��Andre is challenging our lower limit. If we allowed him to do whatever he wanted, that would mean that the Peace Alliance was nothing but a joke,�� the dwarf representative said angrily.


    ��Yes. We need to make the Roth Empire pay the price for what he did. Even the elves, who were their allies, were almost wiped out. They have already gone crazy.�� The goblin representative nodded.


    The various representatives were furious. They were shocked at what the Roth Empire had done, and all condemned its actions.


    The word massacre had not appeared for a very long time because of the century of peace.


    And right now, on the first day of the peace meeting, the Roth Empire had caused such a tragedy in the Twilight Forest, and had almost wiped out the east of the forest inhumanely.


    ��Right now, there is still a devil roaming around. ording to the scene on the mural, the devil would be stronger in a massacre. That would be way scarier than war.�� Rn stood out as the representative of Chaos City, and interrupted the discussion.


    Everyone fell silent, and their expressions changed.


    ��What we want to do is to stop war, and not engage in a fiercer war using a different method. This is not what the Nond Continent needs right now. Instead, it might cause even bigger trouble,�� Rn said.


    ��Yes. What��s the most important now is to find the hiding devil, and to prevent the Roth Empire from waging another war.�� Louis nodded. He looked at everyone, and said, ��The giant dragons will officially release a statement to the Roth Empire to warn them against waging another war with the Peace Alliance members. At the same time, we will request them to punish the persons who were involved in the massacre. I hope that all members can align with us in our actions and show the Roth Empire our stance.��


    ***


    After coaxing the two little fellows to sleep, Mag went over to the city lord��s castle to pass Michael the photostone and tell him his conjecture.


    ��If that��s the case, I��m afraid things will get veryplicated. I think Andre would never admit it, and it is not convincing with just the image of the corpses.�� Michael��s brows were tightly-knitted together. ��After all, Irina did not find anything wrong with Josh when she used the Holy Light on him.��


    ��It doesn��t matter whether Andre admits to it. As long as we can ascertain that Josh had something to do with the devil, we might be able to find the escaped devil on him, and that would be sufficient.�� Mag��s expression was rather cold.


    Michael nodded thoughtfully. ��I will get all our spies to track Josh down.��


    Mag nodded. He chatted with Michael for a while more before leaving.


    The peace meeting was forced to stop halfway, and war had started again. This caused the Nond Continent to be embroiled in a terrible ordeal. This night, it was destined that many would not be able to sleep peacefully.


    However, Chaos City was still bustling with life. The people had yet to realize what would happen, and they were still living as usual.


    Mag returned to the restaurant, washed up, and slept.


    The next morning, the rm clock rang. Mag opened his eyes, shut the rm clock, and got up.


    After standing his customers up for two days, Mamy Restaurant should resume operations today.


    ��A new productunched this afternoon: roast goose!��


    Mag wrote the notice on a small ckboard, and hung it on the door to quench the raging fury of the customers.


    ��Our luck��s not bad. It seems like we��re in for a treat today. Boss Mag has finally opened his doors,�� Harrison told the sleepy Georgina after seeing the long line from afar.


    ��Huh?�� Georgina blinked.


    ��Soybean milk and youtiao is the best breakfastbination. Add a bowl of tofu pudding, and you will have the perfect breakfast,�� Harrison said with a smile.


    ��I like tofu pudding.�� Georgina��s eyes lit up. Her sleepiness was dispelled all of a sudden. She pulled Harrison and sprinted towards Mamy Restaurant. The tofu pudding was a hot favorite, and she would not have any if she waste.


    ��Roast goose? It��s rare for Boss Mag to give the dish such a simple name. Now, how would he have roasted it?��


    ��Needless to say, he would definitely roast it to the ultimate goodness.��


    ��Boss Mag stopped work for two days to create the new product. There��s no need to doubt it. Charge and that��s all!��


    The customers lining up at the door were already in a fervent discussion.

 Chapter 1972 - Have You Seen My Goose?

    <h4>Chapter 1972: Have You Seen My Goose?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag stood behind the floor-to-ceiling windows, and smiled as he looked at those customers engaged in a heated discussion regarding the roast goose.


    The best way to appease a foodie was to give them a new dish. Even an advance notice could make them expectant for the whole morning.


    Amy came downstairs in a pretty dress, and expectantly asked, ��Father, when will Jessicae?��


    ��Her mother will bring her over when she goes to work. Little Amy, you only need to wait for her at home,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��Alright.�� Amy nodded. She picked up Ugly Duckling, who was at her feet, and also asked, ��Then, when can we eat roast goose again?��


    Ugly Duckling, which had sleepy eyes, instantly opened them wide, and looked at Mag and Amy warily, as if it was worried that it would be the ingredient.


    ��If Little Amy likes it, we can have roast goose again for lunch.�� Mag said with a smile. He turned his gaze, and looked at Ugly Duckling smilingly. ��However, we still don��t have a goose for today.��


    ��Meow, meow, meow?�� Ugly Duckling perked its head up, and called out to Mag in a panic, as if it was trying to dere its identity.


    ��Yes. The story said that the ugly duckling grew wings when spring came, and flew into the sky, bing a white swan.�� Amy nodded, and seriously said to Ugly Duckling, ��Ugly Duckling, spring is almost here, and you already know how to fly too. It��s time to cook you. Face your fate.��


    ��Meow, meow??�� Ugly Duckling red at the father and daughter.?<i>I might not be a real duck, but you guys are real animals!</i>


    Mag stopped teasing Ugly Duckling, and asked Amy, ��Alright, what do you want to have for breakfast? Father will make it for you.��


    ��I want to eat youtiao. I want to dip it in the spicy sauce. That spicy sauce tastes great,�� Amy replied without any hesitation.


    ��You can eat it that way too?�� Mag cocked his eyebrows. He had never doubted the natural foodie talents of Amy, the little chowhound, but eating youtiao with the spicy sauce still shocked him a little. He wondered how the spicy saucepared to the Lao Gan Ma.


    ��Yes, yes. You can use it as a dip for anything. It��s delicious.�� Amy nodded, fully expressing her love for this spicy sauce.


    After the breakfast service ended, Reba brought Jessica to the restaurant.


    After giving her child a few instructions, Reba rushed to Mana Hot Pot Restaurant to start her work. Mag knew she deliberately sent her child after the restaurant ended its breakfast service so they would not bother him.


    The children went upstairs to y, and Mag made a pot of ck tea for himself. He sat next to the floor-to-ceiling window.


    He didn��t want to think about the matters of the Great Old Ones and the war. He could only depend on Chaos City and the races in the Peace Alliance for intel.


    He checked on his religious score. It had already risen to around 25,000 points.


    This was already a rather exaggerated number. One had to know that these were only the fans attracted by the video ying on a loop at the Delicacy Extravaganza.


    He was only 25,000 religious points away from the next level. If there wasn��t any unexpected incident, he wouldn��t be able toplete that with the current Delicacy Extravaganza.


    However, the?<i>Perfect Food</i>��s report wasn��t released, and his column wasn��t up yet. Mag was still rather expectant about the spread and influence of the written media.


    Since he had nothing to do in the morning, Mag specially wrote his first column: the first disclosure of the eggnt with garlic sauce��s recipe!


    The eggnt with garlic sauce was Mamy Restaurant��s most famous dish now. Although his top objective was to promote the octopus tentacle, from the perspective of increasing his influence, the eggnt with garlic sauce was obviously the best choice.


    Writing a column was mentally exhausting. It took him almost the whole morning to just write a short column, and he even threw away a few versions.


    ***


    ��Mother, did you find Gaga over there?��


    ��No. I have searched all over, and I can��t find Gaga. Don��t panic, Sicarra. We definitely will find it when we search slowly.�� A middle-aged wealthydy with a self-reproaching expression was consoling a young maiden with reddened eyes.


    ��We can��t find it. We can��t find it anywhere. Gaga must have been kidnapped and eaten. It��s so pitiful. It��s just a child�� Gaga is such a poor thing���� Sicarra burst out into tears right on the spot, attracting all the passers-by��s attention.


    ��Don��t cry, don��t cry. It��s all my fault. I shouldn��t have let it loiter at the door. I never thought that someone would catch it���� Genevieve wiped the tears away for her with self-reproach as she said, ��Let��s continue to look for it. Perhaps it only flew away. We just have to ask around, and someone might have seen it. Perhaps it coulde back by itself.��


    Sicarra slowly stopped crying, and sobbingly asked, ��Really?��


    ��Of course. I know Gaga is very important to you. I will look for it together with you.�� Genevieve nodded, sighing inwardly.


    Gaga was Sicarra��s pet goose. She had hatched it from an egg, and personally raised it like a precious treasure.


    Sicarra had to go out, and she couldn��t bring Gaga along, so she asked Genevieve to look after Gaga for her.


    Genevieve was operating a big breakfast shop at Aden Square. She forgot about Gaga when she got busy. She only asked a staff member to let Gaga roam around at the shop��s front. Gaga was already missing after she was done with her work. It seemed to have been taken away by a woman.


    Sicarra instantly broke down when she returned and heard this news. She dragged Genevieve everywhere in search of Gaga.


    Sicarra stopped a passer-by, and asked, ��Hello, have you seen a goose? It��s fat and white with a yellow mouth. It makes ��gaga�� sounds when it calls. It��s about this big, and can fly a little.��


    That passer-by pondered for a while before pointing to the market not far away, and saying, ��Based on your descriptions, there are plenty of them in the market over there.��


    ��Thank you. My Gaga isn��t a normal goose. It��s a unique goose,�� Sicarra said disappointedly but politely.


    ��Excuse me, have you seen���� Genevieve also began to ask the passers-by.


    However, the more they asked, the more disappointed they were. Nobody would notice a goose, let alone provide any useful information.


    ��Goose? Perhaps you can check out Mamy Restaurant,�� a passer-by who was in a hurry casually said after being stopped.


    ��Mamy Restaurant?�� Their eyes lit up. This was the first time they had gotten distinct information that pointed them to a certain ce. They wanted to ask more, but that passer-by was already gone.


    ��Mother, do you think that Gaga is really at Mamy Restaurant? Could it be already eaten since it��s at a restaurant?�� Sicarra asked Genevieve with anticipation and worry.


    Genevieve held Sicarra��s hand, and consoled, ��Don��t worry. We have at least gotten useful information. Let��s go and check out this Mamy Restaurant first. If Gaga is really there, we can use 10 roast geese to exchange for it. We won��t allow it to be harmed.��


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Sicarra nodded. She followed Genevieve to the address they had gotten from a passer-by, and walked towards the Mamy Restaurant in the east of Aden Square.


    When they arrived, they saw three children ying at the door.


    <li data-annotation-id="b8e220e3-d39e-4b5d-8617-684ff5f4845c">Lao Gan Ma or Old Godmother is a brand of chili sauces made in China. The sauce is produced by Laoganma Special vour Foodstuffs Company, which was established in 1997. Tao Huabi from Guizhou province began the development of the sauce in August 1996, employing 40 people at that time in a workshop environment. 1.3 million bottles of the sauce are produced daily. The product is sold in China and over 30 other countries. Tao Huabi is the owner of thepany, and her son Li Guishan became the first president of thepany. Women of China magazine reported in January 2011 that thepany��s assets were 1.3 billion yuan (US$190 million) and that thepany had 2,000 employees at that time. Lao Gan Ma is credited with poprizing Chinese chili oil and chili crisp condiments in the western world, and has inspired many Chinese-American chili-based condiments and sauces..


    </li>

 Chapter 1973 - When The Buying Stops, The Killing Can Too

    <h4>Chapter 1973: When The Buying Stops, The Killing Can Too</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Three little maidens. One of them was about 12 years old, while the other two were around four years old. They were all very adorable.


    Sicarra tried to calm herself down before she stepped forward to ask, ��Excuse me, lovelydies. Did you see my Gaga?��


    ��Gaga?�� Amy stopped skipping, and turned to look at Sicarra. ��What��s that?��


    ��Gaga is a goose, but it��s not a normal goose. It��s my precious. It��s rotund and fat with a yellow mouth. It��s about this big and this round. It��s super cute, and can fly a little bit.�� Sicarra tried her best to describe it.


    ��Oh, I know it!�� Amy was thoughtful.


    ��Really?!�� Sicarra��s eyes immediately lit up, and she looked at Amy with joy. ��Where is it?!��


    The eyes of Genevieve, who didn��t have high hopes, also lit up, and she looked at Amy nervously. She knew how important Gaga was to Sicarra. If Gaga was indeed lost because of her, Sicarra would be sad for a very long time.


    ��Here.�� Amy turned around, and lifted up Ugly Duckling, which was napping on the steps. ��See, is it this one?��


    ��??????????�� Ugly Duckling had a befuddled expression.


    ��What???��


    Sicarra and Genevieve both had question marks all over their faces.


    Although this orange cat was also round and fat, had a yellow mouth, and was super cute, it was still a cat! She was obviously looking for a goose.


    ��Don��t be fooled by its appearance. It��s actually an ugly duckling, and it can fly a little too. When springes, it will be a white swan, and soar freely in the sky. Of course, it may not be able to fly, because it��s too fat, but that��s fine. It can still be made into a roast goose,�� Amy exined.


    ��Meow, meow?�� Ugly Duckling��s eyes widened.?<i>Listen to her, is she talking sense?</i>


    ��Hmm???�� Sicarra��s and Genevieve��s eyes also widened. Although they didn��t understand what Amy was saying, they heard that she wanted to make a goose into a roast goose!


    ��Heavens! Gaga is so adorable. How could you guys eat it?�� Tears welled up in Sicarra��s eyes.


    ��Today��s new product is the roast goose! I love to eat roast goose the most. It��s even more delicious than the duck.��


    ��Yes. I wonder how Boss Mag roasts it. The roast goose at the square��s exit is quite nice too.��


    ��He has to skin the goose first. Otherwise, he can��t get rid of the feathers on it.��


    The customers began to arrive one by one. They saw the little ck board on the restaurant��s door, and many customers who saw it for the first time started to discuss it.


    ��Gaga, you have died horribly���� Sicarra couldn��t stand that, and burst out in tears on the spot.


    This wretched howl scared the customers, and they all looked at her in shock.


    Genevieve smiled at the customers apologetically before she pulled Sicarra��s hand, and said, ��They are not talking about Gaga. Don��t cry.��


    ��But they are eating geese. This restaurant roasts geese. Gaga is so pitiful���� Sicarra still wanted to cry.


    Genevieve only wanted to kick the guy who guided them here without listening to them properly. He sent them to a restaurant that wasn��t friendly to geese at all, and gave Sicarra bad associations.


    ��Then, we will go to some other ces to look for it. Perhaps Gaga has gone to other ces. It shouldn��t havee so far.�� Genevieve wanted to bring Sicarra away from this miserable ce. She was afraid Sicarra would feel more terrible when she saw the roast goose and thought of Gaga.


    Sicarra wiped off her tears, looked at Mamy Restaurant with a convinced gaze, and said with conviction, ��No. I believe Gaga is here. I��m going to save it!��


    ��But���� Genevieve looked at the exquisite restaurant. As ady boss operating a breakfast shop at Aden Square, she was familiar with this Mamy Restaurant.


    It was deemed the number one restaurant of Chaos City and the miracle of the industry. Even she herself wasn��t going to believe that Mamy Restaurant��s boss had stolen their goose.


    ��When the buying stops, the killing can too. I want to meet this restaurant��s boss, and make him release Gaga and stop killing geese,�� Sicarra said with conviction.


    Genevieve pulled Sicarra aside, and said in a low voice, ��Sicarra, as a goose-lover, although Mother understands your feelings, we have to discuss this first. Although Gaga is very cute and important to you, we cannot stop others from eating geese because of this.��


    ��But, Gaga����


    Amy, who was listening at the side, looked at Sicarra, and interrupted, ��If a rice-lover appears one day, are you going to starve yourself to death, Big Sister?��


    ��I���� Sicarra was rendered speechless at that moment.


    ��Furthermore, roast goose is really delicious! You can try it too, Big Sister. You will forget about the Gaga that flies away after eating our roast goose.�� Amy didn��t forget to promote the restaurant��s new product.


    ��I��m not eating���� Sicarra quickly shook her head.


    ��Let��s go.�� Genevieve held Sicarra��s hand.


    ��No! I want to make sure that Gaga isn��t there!�� Sicarra shook her head with conviction again. Looking at Mamy Restaurant��s signboard, she took a deep breath, and seriously said, ��I want to line up and wait for him to open!��


    ��Alright. It��s time for lunch too. Let��s have our lunch here, and try the skills of the chef of Chaos City��s number one restaurant.�� Genevieve stopped persuading her. At least this was better than running around like a headless chicken.


    Amy stroked Ugly Duckling��s head, and gentlymented, ��Ugly Duckling, you are so ugly that nobody wants you.��


    ��Meow, meow?��


    ��I want it. Ugly Duckling is so adorable. I like it so much.�� Jessica opened her arms wide, and scooped Ugly Duckling up. She rubbed her face against its furry head.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling rubbed against Jessica��s chin smugly, proving that it was very much wanted.


    ��Oh, well, Jessica is just too kind.�� Amy sighed.


    Sicarra stood in the front, and listened to the foodies talk about the 1000 methods to cook geese. Tears slid down her face.


    ��They are so cruel���� Sicarra restrained her sadness while wiping away her tears. Her tummy started growling too.


    ��Yes. How can they subject us, two women who haven��t had breakfast, to such seduction at this time now.�� Genevieve nodded in agreement.


    ��Hmm?�� Sicarra turned to look at Genevieve.


    ��Erm���� Genevieve realized she seemed to have said something she shouldn��t have. She looked awkward before she pointed to the door in front. ��The door��s opened.��


    Sicarra turned back, and saw that the restaurant��s door indeed slowly opened outwards.


    A young and handsome man dressed in a clean and neat chef��s suit walked out with a mesmerizing smile, and said, ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant..��

 Chapter 1974 - Why Dont We Order One To Try?

    <h4>Chapter 1974: Why Don��t We Order One To Try?</h4>


    Sicarra stared at Mag. She was surprised that the boss of this restaurant was actually a handsome young man around the age of 30. Be it his temperament, figure, or skin, he looked more like a sessful elite. If he hadn��t been wearing a chef��s suit, she wouldn��t have associated him with the greasy chefs.


    Genevieve was also sizing Mag up. As an experienced chef who had worked in the breakfast industry for over 30 years, she had been hearing a lot about the customers praising Mamy Restaurant��s breakfasttely. She was already rather interested in this boss whose restaurant was already famous after only six months in operation.


    At first, she had considered if she was suitable when she heard that this boss was single with a child. After all, she was also a widow with a child now.


    However, after seeing Mag, she began to consider if Sicarra was more suitable instead.


    She threw a side nce at Sicarra, and saw that she had an infatuated expression. She couldn��t helpughing. Gaga indeed wasn��t that important.


    Amy went up, pointing to Sicarra, and said, ��Father, that big sister said she was looking for her goose.��


    Mag smilingly said to Sicarra, ��Pleasee in. The roast goose is today��s new product. I think you will like it if you like to eat goose.��


    This maiden was around 20 years old. She wore a long cotton dress, and had her long ck hair tied up behind her. She looked very refreshed, but her eyes were red as if she had just cried.


    <i>I��m looking for a goose, not a roast goose! Moreover, I like goose. I don��t like to eat goose!</i>?Sicarra roared inwardly. However, after seeing the adorable Amy and Mag with a gentle smile, she swallowed her words, and weakly said a ��thank you�� before jogging into the restaurant with a blush.


    ��I��m not here to eat roast goose. I��m here to look for Gaga! Yes, that��s it!�� Sicarra told herself that inwardly. She found a seat near the kitchen, and called her mother over.


    Genevieve sat down, and praised, ��This restaurant is really good. The boss has spent a lot of effort on decorations. No wonder so many people like it. Just with this environment alone, other restaurants cannotpare with it.��


    As an experienced F&B person, she had her pride too.


    However, her pride had disintegrated after she entered Mamy Restaurant.


    Her breakfast shop focused on clean and cheap, letting her customers have a good and cost-effective meal.


    Meanwhile, this restaurant exuded an exquisite andfortable feeling as soon as one entered. All the decorations and furnitureplemented one another. It was definitely unique among the restaurants on Aden Square.


    Because they were onpletely different levels, Genevieve epted the psychological suggestion that there was no need forparison easily. She changed her mindset to a customer��s, and started praising this restaurant.


    ��Mother, you��ve changed.�� Sicarra looked at Genevieve judgingly. ��You weren��t the type who would praise another restaurant.��


    She had heard Genevieve diss all the restaurants that they had tried before. Her nitpicking skills were still unmatched today.


    ��I��m just an ordinary customer today,�� Genevieve said calmly.


    Sicarra pursed her lips to show that she didn��t believe her, but she didn��t pursue it, either.


    ��We��re not here to eat. We��re here to look for and save Gaga.�� Sicarra lowered her voice, and looked at Genevieve with a serious expression. She pointed to the kitchen with one finger. ��Gaga could be in there right now, waiting for us to save it. If we don��t act, it will really be a roast goose.��


    Genevieve stared at Sicarra��s face, and hesitated before saying, ��Why don��t we look at the menu, and find out about our situation first?��


    ��Alright.�� Sicarra nodded unwillingly.


    ��This red braised pork looks quite good!��


    ��This steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers looks spicy. It��s not suitable for you, Mother.��


    ��I have heard of this tofu pudding before. A friend said that her skin looked 10 years younger after eating it.��


    ��I also have a friend who kept rmending me to try this. I have had a few pimples on my facetely. I wonder if it really works?��


    ������


    Amy sat behind the counter with Ugly Duckling in her arms, and began lecturing it. ��See, it��s so forgettable being a goose. It can��t evenpare to a bowl of tofu pudding.��


    Jessica worriedly said, ��But they seem to be really looking for a goose.��


    ��I will be panicking if I lose my goose too,�� Amy said.


    Ugly Duckling turned around, and looked at Amy with a gleam in its eyes. Its owner indeed still loved it.


    ��What a precious thing. It will turn into a delicious roast goose after Father roasts it. Anyone will panic if they lose it,�� Amy said seriously.


    ��(������)???�� Ugly Duckling eyes instantly widened.?<i>Listen to that. Is she for real?</i>


    Sicarra and Genevieve studied the menu excitedly. It was such an exquisite menu, and every dish��s picture was in it, so the customers wouldn��t be confused by the strange names. Furthermore, every dish looked so delicious that it was hard for them to decide what to order.


    ��The roast goose looks not bad, either.�� Genevieve found the roast goose under the roast duck category. She was a little shocked after seeing the 2000 copper coins price. ��However, it��s just a little pricey.��


    Sicarra looked at that bright red enticing roast goose, and gulped while being angry at herself for forgetting about Gaga after reading the menu. ��My poor Gaga����


    Genevieve attempted to ask Sicarra, ��Why don��t we order one to try?��


    ��No. That is too much!�� Sicarra shook her head.


    Genevieve continued, ��Know yourself and know your enemy, and you will never be defeated. We have to find out how he cooks it so that we can study how to save Gaga.��


    ��Is it necessary?�� Sicarra frowned with uncertainty.


    ��Of course. We will just watch him make it. If it��s Gaga, we will buy it back with money. This is also our chance too.��


    ��But���� Sicarra was still a little hesitant.


    Miya came to their table, and smilingly asked, ��Dear customers, what would you like to order?��


    ��One helping of red braised pork, one helping of sweet tofu pudding, and one helping of eggnt with garlic sauce.�� Genevieve ordered what she wanted, and then stole a peek at Genevieve before ordering another dish. ��Additionally, one roast goose.��


    Sicarra��s expression changed, but she restrained herself in the end. Then, she ordered one helping of savory tofu pudding and one helping of stir-fried octopus tentacles.


    <i>This is to save Gaga,</i>?Sicarra told herself inwardly.


    ��Alright, please give us a moment.�� Miya nodded with a smile.


    Sicarra stared at the kitchen. That young boss seemed to be doing some preparation work. He was boiling soup or cooking stuff that needed to be cooked in advance.


    After a while, the big sister in charge of ordering went in, and passed the orders to him.


    Sicarra clenched her fists nervously. She hoped it wasn��t Gaga, yet she hoped it was Gaga at the same time.


    Then, she saw the boss take out a goose that was already defeathered from the fridge at the side..

 Chapter 1975 - Your Roast Goose

    <h4>Chapter 1975: Your Roast Goose</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Sicarra was immediately stunned. ��Why is it a goose that is already processed?��


    ��They have only one chef in this restaurant, but the number of customers isparable to a big restaurant��s. He won��t be able to make dishes in time if the ingredients are not processed in advance,�� Genevieve exined.


    ��But�� how will I know if that is Gaga then?�� Sicarra was starting to panic.


    Genevieve pondered, and then said, ��We have to taste it then.��


    ��Huh?�� Sicarra red at her.


    ��No�� I was saying, look at that goose in the boss��s hands. It doesn��t look like Gaga at all,�� Genevieve quickly exined.


    ��It indeed doesn��t look like Gaga. Gaga isn��t that big.�� Sicarra stared at it before nodding. Then, she said with pursed lips, ��However, where could Gaga go? Why couldn��t we find it anywhere?��


    Genevieve patted the back of her hand, and consoled, ��Don��t fret. I will ask my friends to help you look for it after we have our meal. They know a lot of people, and perhaps they can find it.��


    ��Erm.�� Sicarra nodded. She finally was a little appeased.


    Soon after, the dishes that they ordered were served.


    The bright-colored red braised pork had a fantastic meaty aroma, while the stir-fried octopus�� tentacles had an umami aroma. However, the white and tender tofu pudding was what attracted their attention the most.


    Women always had no resistance to things that could make them prettier.


    Of course, they were rather doubtful about the rumors about the tofu pudding��s beautifying effects before they came to Mamy Restaurant. After all, it was mostly scammers�� lies when they said that one could rapidly improve their looks with food.


    However, whether the tofu pudding had a beautifying effect or not, the tofu pudding in front of them still looked extremely enticing. The refreshing aroma of the soybeans greeted their noses.


    ��The sweet one looks great.�� Genevieve turned the bowl around as she looked at the syrup that covered the tofu pudding. Be it the viscosity or color, it looked perfect.


    ��The savory one looks better. It won��t be too overwhelming.�� On the other hand, Sicarra promoted her savory tofu pudding. ��Besides, you can��t take too much sugar, either.��


    ��It��s fine to eat a little sometimes.�� Genevieve couldn��t wait to scoop up the tofu pudding with her spoon. It was like steamed egg custard, only more stic. The spoon left a white hole in the tofu pudding, and then the red syrup flew into it. The tofu pudding covered by syrup shook slightly in her spoon, delicate like a piece of art.


    The delectable tofu pudding almost melted as soon as she put it in her mouth. The syrup was so thick and delightful, and it came together perfectly with the tofu pudding.


    Genevieve opened her eyes, and praised the tofu pudding in front of her. ��This taste. I can say that it��s one of the best desserts.��


    As a person who had worked with breakfast pastry for decades, she still couldn��t imagine how the boss turned the soybeans into such an intricate and delicious food.


    Hearing that, Sicarra, too, couldn��t wait to scoop up a spoonful of tofu pudding.


    The soft white tofu pudding was covered in ayer of orange sauce and diced pickled vegetables. It wobbled in the spoon, looking very bouncy. After cing it in her mouth, itpletely melted without even the need to chew. The sweet and fragrant tofu puddingbined perfectly with the pickled vegetables and sauce, making her eyes brighten instantly.


    ��It��s so delicious!�� Sicarra suddenly felt as if she was enveloped by warmth. She felt much better after losing Gaga. She only wanted to enjoy this scrumptious food for the time being now, and enjoy this blissful and beautiful sensation.


    Very soon, the tofu pudding ended in the mother-and-daughter pair��s bellies.


    Putting down the spoon, Sicarra said, ��Although I didn��t sense any change, I really want to have another bowl.��


    ��Then let��s have another bowl.�� Genevieve nodded in agreement, and asked Miya, who happened to walk by, for another helping.


    Miya smilingly replied, ��I��m sorry, dear customers. The tofu pudding is limited to one per customer.��


    ��Oh, I see�� Alright, thanks.�� Genevieve nodded. As someone in the F&B business, she naturally wouldn��t make things difficult for the service staff for such a matter.


    ��Too bad, then we wille next time for it.�� Sicarra was a little disappointed.


    ��Come, let��s try the other dishes now that we had the snacks before the meal.�� Genevieve picked up the chopsticks, and fed herself a piece of red braised pork.


    ��Hmm�� This red braised pork is fantastic too. Try it.�� Genevieve put a piece of red braised pork in Sicarra��s bowl as she chewed on the fat but not greasy red braised pork.


    ��This meat is so fat.�� Sicarra was slightly turned off by the fat and lean red braised pork, but looking at Genevieve, who had an amazed expression, she picked up and bit into the lean part after a brief moment of hesitation.


    She bit softly into the meat, and the sweet and fragrant sauce seeped out from the meat. Even the lean meat was very tender and not dry. It melted in her mouth after being chewed gently.


    ��This meat�� how can it be so delicious!�� Sicarra��s mouth was slightly agape with disbelief. Even the usually dry lean meat became so delicious.


    Genevieve had already picked up her second piece. She didn��t forget to remind Sicarra, ��The way you eat it is soulless. You have to eat it together with the skin to experience its extreme scrumptiousness.��


    ��I can��t eat too much fatty meat���� Although Sicarra said that, she still popped a whole piece of red braised pork into her mouth.


    The tender pork melted almost immediately in her mouth. The lean meat was chewy but not dry. The pork skin was soft and sticky. She could chew without any pressure.


    She bit softly into the meat, and the sweet and fragrant sauce seeped out from the meat. At this moment, the beauty of the pork was brought out to the fullest.


    As a child who grew up in a restaurant, Sicarra had inherited Genevieve��s tastepletely. She was very picky about food.


    However, right at that moment, she couldn��t find any faults with this red braised pork. Even someone who disliked fatty meat like her was immersed in the exquisite experience brought about by the fatty meat and pig��s skin.


    Sicarra looked up at Mag in the kitchen, and marveled, ��This boss�� is so formidable.��


    ��Yes. If I can find a son-inw like this, it��ll really pay to have a daughter.�� Genevieve nodded.


    ��Mother!�� Sicarra whined with a blush.


    ��Haha. I��m just saying it casually. This young man is really not bad.�� Genevieve looked at Mag with a motherly smile, as if she had already prebooked a son-inw.


    ��I can��t bother with you.�� Sicarra lowered her head, and ate two mouthfuls of rice and another piece of red braised pork.


    ��Your roast goose. Please enjoy.�� Right then, a voice suddenly appeared, and a huge te floated out of the kitchen, andnded between the two of them. One cut-apart-and-reassembled-together roast goosey on the te quietly with two dipping sauces..

 Chapter 1976 - See, Shes Crying So Deliciously

    <h4>Chapter 1976: See, She��s Crying So Deliciously</h4>


    The rich roast goose��s aroma assaulted their noses. It actually suppressed all the other dishes�� aroma at the table.


    The customers around them all turned to look at them. They were the first to be served with the roast goose. The customers wanted to know their reviews and reactions.


    ��Gaga���� Sicarra, who was eating rather happily, was triggered when she saw the roast goose in front of her. Tears welled up in her eyes again.


    ��This color, this aroma, this ting, and this cutting skill. This boss is really a promising young man.�� Genevieve continued to praise with an impressed expression. She picked up a piece of breast meat with her chopsticks, and dipped it in the dipping sauce before popping it into her mouth.


    Genevieve��s eyes lit up while she eximed, ��Oh my God! My heavens! This roast goose is awesome! Eat it! Eat it!�� She then ced a little goose��s drumstick in the dipping sauce in front of Sicarra.


    ��Gaga is such a poor thing. Why is it so sad to be a goose���� Sicarra cried as she picked up the drumstick, and bit into it irresistibly.


    The roast goose��s skin was crispy and fragrant, yet the meat under the skin was tender and fat. The rich marinate seemed to have seeped into every part of the goose. The meat��s juice exploded in the mouth after she bit into it. That amazed the taste buds.


    The dipping sauce was sweet and sour, which stimted the taste buds. With a gentle chew, the meat and skin were separated. It became increasingly fragrant as she chewed. There was also a faint fragrance of the fruit tree charcoal.


    Sicarra was shocked right on the spot. This taste had inverted all her imagination of roast goose.


    <i>It��s so delicious</i>, Sicarra thought as she ate. However, she couldn��t help thinking of Gaga, and tears fell from her eyes uncontrobly.


    ��See, she��s crying so deliciously,�� Amy whispered as she looked at Sicarra.


    ��Didn��t she lose her goose? Why is she still eating a goose?�� Jessica was rather befuddled.


    Amy put her head on Ugly Duckling��s head. Without much thinking, she said, ��It is obvious that she��s sad because she didn��t get to eat the goose that she has painstakingly raised.��


    ��Oh, I see.�� Jessica and Annie nodded thoughtfully.


    Sicarra felt she had let Gaga down inwardly, but her body was too honest. She swallowed the entire roast goose��s drumstick in the blink of an eye. Even the bones were chewed clean.


    ��See, I say it��s definitely delicious. It��s so scrumptious that the maiden cries. She demonstrated what extreme scrumptiousness is,�� a mister from the next table remarked to his wife sitting across from him, and then carefully said, ��Mydy, why don��t we order one to try? We might regret it if we don��t eat it.��


    ��Why are you staring at a young maiden?�� Thatdy threw him a side nce with a killing intent.


    ��N-no, I am just looking at the roast goose!�� The man shivered and quickly shook his head. His family status was clearly demonstrated.


    Thedy gave the man a meaningful look before nodding slightly. ��Alright. Let��s order one then.��


    ��Mydy is so wise!�� The man was overjoyed. He quickly summoned a server, and ordered a roast goose.


    Sicarra, who cried after eating, indeed gave the roast goose a great advertising effect.


    The customers who used to let others try it out first all began to order the new product, roast goose.


    Looking at those roast geese that floated out of the kitchen one by one, Sicarra continued to chew on the roast goose with hot tears in her eyes, and facing life with a smile.


    Burp��


    Sicarra and Genevieve both had a long burp at the same time.


    The two of them looked at each other and the empty te in front of them in a shock. Then, they revealed a polite and awkward smile.


    ��Are you full? Let��s go find Gaga now,�� Genevieve said.


    ��Alright.�� Sicarra nodded. She felt guilty whenever Gaga was mentioned, but she couldn��t help reminiscing about that delicious roast goose��


    ��Let��s go then.�� Genevieve got up to settle the bill. She still flicked a nce at the kitchen before she left, and softly praised, ��This young man is really not bad.��


    ��Let��s go.�� Sicarra quickly pulled Genevieve, who was looking at Mag as if he was her potential son-inw, away.


    Genevieve still couldn��t help looking back aftering out of the restaurant as she smilingly said, ��That was such a great meal. We can alwayse back here again in the future. I never expected that there would be a restaurant with such delicious food in Chaos City one day.��


    ��Oh,�� Sicarra answered lethargically. She was much calmer aftering out of the restaurant, even though she was still missing Gaga.


    ��Let��s go. I��ll bring to meet those aunties. They might be able to help you find Gaga.�� Genevieve held Sicarra��s hand and prepared to leave.


    Pfft, pfft!


    Right at that moment, two wings pping could be heard. A big white goose, wearing a silver cor,nded in front of them with pping wings.


    The two of them halted their footsteps, stunned.


    Sicarra looked at the cor on the big white goose��s neck, and eximed happily in surprise, ��Gaga!��


    ��Don��t run, big fat goose! I am going to kill you and cook you today!�� A short-haired middle-aged woman dashed over with a cleaver in her hand. She looked fearsome and murderous.


    That big fat goose turned back to look at her before it attempted to fly away in a panic.


    ��Don��t be afraid. I��m here.�� Sicarra swiftly crouched down to hold it, and stared at that middle-aged woman angrily. A passer-by had said that it was a short-haired middle-aged woman who carried her Gaga away. It had to be this woman.


    That woman dashed over, and fiercely spoke to Sicarra, who was holding the goose. ��Y-you release it. This is my goose.��


    ��Nonsense. This is my goose!�� Sicarra replied furiously. She stroked the big white goose��s head, and consoled, ��Don��t be afraid, Gaga. I am here.��


    ��You��re the one who is talking nonsense. My goose has just escaped, and you said that it was yours. Let��s ask the crowd for judgment. How can that be? I am going to hit you if you don��t let go.�� That fat woman was about to go up to pull Sicarra after saying that.


    There were already many people watching their farce now.


    ��I say, Sister, isn��t it too much to talk to a child like that?�� Genevieve went forward and stood in front of Sicarra.


    The fat woman halted her footsteps, and looked at the well-dressed Genevieve. She immediately sounded weaker. ��Who the hell are you?��


    ��I am her mother.�� Genevieve replied.


    ��So what if you are her mother? This goose is mine. Don��t even think of stealing it.�� That fat woman became unreasonable again.


    ��Ha. You are really shameless.�� Genevieve sneered. ��This goose was raised personally by my daughter from an egg. It was brought up like a precious treasure. You stole it when I let it out for a walk in front of my shop today. We couldn��t find it for the whole morning, and we bumped into you here. You said this was your goose, but I think you are the thief who stole it!��


    The fat woman went white after hearing that. With an unnatural expression, she argued, ��Y-you are slinging mud at me! How can you prove that this goose is yours?��


    Sicarra got up with Gaga, and said to that fat woman, ��Gaga��s cor was specially custom-made for it when it was one year old at that Stallone��s Silverware Shop over there. Why don��t I bring you over to verify with the boss?��


    ��Lunatics! Take it that I have given you this goose. I don��t want it anymore,�� that fatdy mumbled before walking away quickly.


    ��Hmph!�� Sicarra snorted at her back, and hugged Gaga in her arms tightly..

 Chapter 1977 - I Just Want To Give Every Little Sister A Home

    <h4>Chapter 1977: I Just Want To Give Every Little Sister A Home</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Perhaps Gaga still hadn��t realized that its status in its owners�� hearts had already changed. It cuddled in Sicarra��s arms, and smugly called out at the departed fat woman twice.


    Genevieve went forward to stroke Gaga. She wanted to say someforting words, but she ended up saying, ��Gaga is indeed rather fat.��


    Sicarra and Genevieve looked at each other and smiled. There was a hint of mystery in their smile.


    ��Gagagaga.�� Gaga quacked as it rubbed its head against Sicarra��s hand.


    ��Alright, I know you are hungry. We are bringing you home to eat something now.�� Sicarra carried Gaga, and walked towards their home as she lectured, ��You cannot run away as you wish in the future, and you cannot loiter alone. You must know how to run home when you meet bad people����


    ***


    ��You are a nice girl, but we cannot be together.��


    ��Why?��


    ��I don��t deserve you.��


    p.


    The girl was crying piteously. The hand that she retracted was even trembling. ��That wasn��t what you said when you pursued me yesterday����


    ��You know. People change, and I am someone who changes very easily.�� A young man with a red punk hairstyle looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle, and gently sighed. ��Actually, I have known from the start that we wouldn��tst long.��


    ��Y-you bastard����


    ��I don��t want to hold you up. You deserve someone better.�� The young man looked at the maiden, and calmly said, ��Go home early. I won��t be sending you home.��


    ��Waaah����


    The maiden burst into tears and left.


    ��Sigh�� A passionate person always has more trouble,�� the young man gentlymented as he watched the youngdy go away.


    An old man with white hair, leaning against a pir with a narrow bamboo rod in his hand, smilingly said, ��Aren��t you the jerk that the young maidens always talk about?��


    ��I am not a jerk. I just want to give every little sister a home,�� the young man replied mncholically.


    ��Oh, please. I came to Chaos City for proper business. How many girls have you ruined in the past few days since we arrived?�� The old man rolled his eyes. However, if one looked closely at his eyes, they would realize they werepletely white.


    ��Grandpa, you are being too much. I only exchanged my emotions with the prettydies. I didn��t even touch their hands, so how could I have ruined them? I have professional conduct,�� Noah said with a serious expression. ��Since I cannot stay for them, I shouldn��t leave too many marks on their hearts and bodies. That would be immoral.��


    ��You are a clear-headed jerk.�� Merante chuckled before suddenly coughing hard. He only managed to slowly calm down after a while.


    ��Hehe.�� Noah patted Merante��s back. He seemed to be quite used to Merante��s coughing. He smilingly asked, ��However, Grandpa, we are already here for three days, but we still haven��t seen that thing you mentioned? Could you have calcted wrongly? Perhaps that thing hasn��t escaped yet.��


    Merante shook his head gently, and said, ��That half at the Thunderstorm Mountains is sealed properly, but the other half had escaped. We have been to many ces in the past two years, but we were always a step behind. The septaria oracle deduced that this thing might appear at Chaos City, so it��s always good toe and take a look here.��


    ��Alright, let��s walk around to take a look.�� Noah nodded. He picked up the backpack at the side, and slowly followed next to Merante.


    Merante held a thin bamboo rod, but he didn��t tap it on the ground like the usual blind people. Instead, he walked like a normal person. He even knew to evade when he encountered obstacles and people. He didn��t look like a blind person at all.


    But if you looked at him closely, you would discover that his ears were moving slightly.


    Noah followed next to Merante, but his gaze was still sweeping around. His gaze would stop for a while whenever he saw young and pretty maidens, but he simply looked at them. He didn��t make any other outrageous contact.


    The grandfather and grandson entered Aden Square. Merante suddenly halted his footsteps with a grave expression.


    ��Grandpa, what��s the matter?�� Noah��s expression became nervous instantly.


    ��There��s a ghostly presence.�� A red light suddenly shed in Merante��s white eyes. He flipped his hand, and a stone that resembled a tortoise shell appeared on his palm. Crisscrossing red light began to appear on the tortoise shell. Eventually, only two light beams were left. A red dot appeared at their intersection.


    ��It��s that direction.�� Merante��s gaze moved away from the septaria oracle. He looked at the other end of Aden Square. That pair of white eyes seemed to be able to cut through space.


    ��Is it really the devil?�� Noah looked a little tense and expectant.


    ��It could also be someone who had contact with the devil.�� Merante kept the septaria oracle, and continued to walk ahead.


    ��Then, do we need to do any preparation, such as setting up a spell formation?�� Noah quickly caught up with him.


    ��No.��


    ��But that thing is so scary. Are we simply going over to fight with it head-on? I feel a little unconfident.�� Noah sounded unconfident too.


    ��We are just taking a look. We are not in a hurry to act.��


    ��Grandpa, then what��s the difference between a jerk and us if we simply loiter around and don��t enter?�� Noah rolled his eyes. ��When did you not get excited when you came in contact with things rted to the ghost?��


    ��I will naturally be calm when I encounter what I cannot defeat,�� Merante answered mildly.


    ��Erm���� Noah was actually lost for words.


    However, he had seen with his own eyes how ferocious his grandpa was. Although he was a little nervous, he wasn��t scared away because of this. He continued to follow Merante, but he obviously slowed down a little. He walked about half a step behind Merante so that he could hide behind him if there were any unusual circumstances.


    Merante followed the septaria oracle��s guidance, and they came to Mamy Restaurant��s door.


    ��Grandpa, is it the prison next door or here?�� Noah looked at the opulent restaurant, and then looked at the high walls of Bastie Prison not far away.


    This restaurant looked rather sophisticated. However, its door was closed as its operation hours seemed to be over.


    Meanwhile, they had checked on the other exit of the Bastie Prison next door yesterday, and it seemed to be fine.


    ��It��s right here.�� Merante��s bamboo rod tapped on the ground gently, right in front of the restaurant��s door.


    ��In this case, let me set up a formation first���� Noah skipped a big step backwards, and took out a string of tortoise shells of different sizes. He flipped his hands, and the tortoise shellsnded on the ground, and formed a circle that surrounded him.


    ��You go and knock on the door.�� Merante tilted his head a little.


    ��I have just set up my formation�� Grandpa, why don��t you go and knock on the door?�� Noah turned into a coward instantly.


    ��Any redundant actions will prevent me from releasing my full power. I can only leave a small action like knocking on the door to you.�� Merante ced the thin bamboo rod vertically, and the septaria oracle in his hands already hovered in midair. His white hair drifted in the wind, and he looked solemn.


    Noah gulped. This was the first time that he had seen his grandpa look so nervous. After a brief hesitation, he still stepped out of the tortoise shells formation, and sneakily knocked twice on the door before skipping back into the tortoise shells circle, and putting on a defensive stance.


    After a while, under the duo��s nervous and guarded gaze, the restaurant��s door slowly opened outwards, and a little half-elf girl walked out.

 Chapter 1978 - Hey, Kid. Go And Get The Adult In The House

    <h4>Chapter 1978: Hey, Kid. Go And Get The Adult In The House</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Noah almost jumped up, and shouted, ��In the name of the lord, Imand you!��


    Oh no, he should do a tortoise-shell technique bondage!


    However, looking at the half-elf little girl who poked out her head and half of her body, his hands that had already held the tortoise shells up high halted in midair.


    This little one was really too small. She looked about three or four years old, and she was so adorable!


    Her silvery hair was let loose, her adorable face still had some baby fat, her blue eyes were as bright as sapphires, and she had a pair of small semi-transparent pointed ears. She looked just like an angel. She looked at them perplexedly with her head tilted.


    ��Excuse me, what��s the matter?�� the little girl asked in a soft voice.


    Noah quickly improvised. He lowered the tortoise shells down, and squeezed out a smile. ��D-do you want to look at tortoises?��


    ��But yours are tortoise shells.�� Amy saw through him immediately.


    Noah tilted his head up a little, and lovingly said, ��Although it��s just a tortoise shell now, it was once a high-spirited and vigorous tortoise. It was young, and didn��t know how to treasure itself. It fell in love with a fish, and risked it all for it, to the point where it lost its body. Only then did it regret it. However, only its shell was left����


    ��So, all your tortoise shells on the ground have a story?�� Amy took out a stool out of the blue, and sat on it at the door, looking at Noah with anticipation and her chin propped up on her hands.


    Two little heads popped out behind her, and they were also looking at Noah curiously.


    ��My tortoises���� Noah looked at the three expectant little ones in a panic.


    It wasn��t difficult for him to spin one story, but there were a total of 36 tortoise shells on the ground. It would be inhumane if he had to spin stories for all of them.


    Noah wanted to get away. He tilted his head, and softly asked, ��Grandpa, I don��t think these three little girls have anything to do with that thing. Did you calcte incorrectly?��


    ��Hey, kid. Go and get the adult in the house.�� Merante talked to a pir at the side.


    ��Hey, Grandpa Blind Man, I��m over here,�� Amy said to Merante. ��Why are you looking for my father? He has just finished working, and needs a break. Talk to me if you have to.��


    Annie tilted her body, and stood in front of Jessica as she looked at Merante warily.


    ��Hmm?�� Merante��s white eyes suddenly turned towards Annie with shock and disbelief. The septaria oracle hovering in front of him suddenly spun crazily.


    ��Are there customers?�� Right then, a gentle voice came from the restaurant. Mag walked out and stood in front of Annie. His gazended on the two people at the door at the same time.


    The attire and looks of these two people were both rather strange.


    The old man had white hair and beard, and he was wearing a patchwork top. Hisplexion was dark, and he didn��t look well. His eyes werepletely white with no pupils. He had a thin bamboo rod in front of him, and a septaria oracle was spinning on top of it.


    The young man next to him was dressed in slightly more normal clothes. He was wearing a green top and cotton pants, and carrying a big backpack on his back. However, his puffy red punk hairstyle was very eye-catching, which made people focus on his hair first. That had an overwhelming effect.


    However, under that cool and eye-catching hairstyle was a youthful and down-to-earth face. He looked to be about 20 years old, with fairplexion and distinct features. He had a pair of bright and clear brown eyes. If he cut his hair, his looks should be what the rich middle-ageddies and young maidens preferred.


    ��The restaurant��s lunch service is already over. If you want to have your meal, pleasee again in the evening,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Noah looked at Mag nervously, and picked up the tortoise shells again. He nced at Merante sideways, preparing to act ording to his reactions.


    ��We��re not here to eat,�� Merante spoke up, his white eyes staring at Mag.


    Mag smilingly said to the three little ones, ��Alright, you three go and y in the yroom on the second floor. I got a new toy for you.��


    ��Really?��


    ��What new toy?��


    ��Let��s go!��


    The three little ones immediately ran into the restaurant happily.


    Mag was still smiling after the children left, but his voice became slightly colder. ��If you are not here to eat, turn right and walk straight. You will find all kinds of fun things to do. If you turn around and walk back, you will find nice scenery too.��


    ��You are not simple.�� Merante didn��t have the intention to leave. He was still staring at Mag.


    ��Yes. I should be the best chef in Chaos City now. Everyone who has eaten my dishes thinks that I am not simple.�� Mag nodded matter-of-factly.


    ��You have seen something you shouldn��t have,�� Merante said.


    <i>What��s the background of this old man??</i>Mag��s heart skipped a beat. At first, he thought that this was a scammer who came to cheat him. He didn��t expect that he really had some skills.


    Merante continued, ��The little maiden isn��t an ordinary person, either. She is the purest that shouldn��t exist in this world.��


    Mag opened the door, and said to the two of them, ��Would you like toe in for tea?��


    ��L-let��s talk outside. We don��t drink tea���� Noah replied nervously. He couldn��t see through Mag��s level at all. Either Mag was apletely helpless noob, or he was a powerhouse who was several times more powerful than Noah.


    ��Alright.�� Merante kept the septaria oracle, and walked into the restaurant with his bamboo rod.


    Noah quickly grabbed his sleeve, and whispered, ��Grandpa, I don��t think it��s alright?��


    Merante patted his hand gently, and gestured to him to stop fretting before he stepped into the restaurant.


    <i>No risk, no gain. I��m going all out!?</i>Noah kept his tortoise shell formation, and followed Merante in.


    The restaurant��s door gradually closed behind them.


    Noah turned around to take a look and gulped. He grabbed his tortoise shells tightly as he was ready to tie Mag up in a tortoise shell bondage and render him defenseless anytime.


    ��You can sit anywhere you like,�� Mag said casually, and went into the kitchen.


    Noah sat down next to Merante near the window, and softly asked, ��Grandpa, is it him?��


    ��He is the one that the septaria oracle is looking for.�� Merante nodded.


    ��Then if we don��t act now, when will we act!?�� Noah jumped up from his chair instantly. The tortoise shells were already spread out, and formed a formation under his feet.


    ��You are already so big, behave more maturely.�� Merante frowned. ��Don��t set up a defensive spell formation as soon as you react. You look weak like that.��


    ��Didn��t you teach me that? The one who lives to the end is the winner.�� Noah wasn��t embarrassed at all.


    Mag came over with the ck tea, and poured a cup for each of them.. As soon as he put the cups down, he said to Merante, ��Who are you guys?��

 Chapter 1979 - The Ghost Clan

    <h4>Chapter 1979: The Ghost n</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    An expert would know as soon as the other party spoke up.


    Mag already had a rough understanding after hearing Merante��s opening words. This blind old man really had something.


    Although the old man didn��t make things clear, Mag knew very well. That thing had something to do with the Great Old Ones.


    Moreover, the information that the omniscient door gave him when they stepped in aroused his interest.


    The old man was called Merante. He was over 700 years old. He was a 10th-tier powerhouse of the Ghost n, and he had severe cataracts.


    The young man was called Noah. He was 20 years old, and originated from the Ghost n too. He had a 7th-tier power, which was considered a genius among the younger generation.


    Mag had read through all kinds of history books of the Nond Continent during this time. He had read some information about the Ghost n in an unofficial history book. The Ghost n belonged to the demon race, but it had already been exterminated 500 years ago in the racial war. Judging from the extremely limited information, this was a very mysterious tribe.


    Furthermore, certain weird behaviors of the Ghost n were recorded in that unofficial history book. Apparently, a powerful Ghost n could drive the corpses to fight for them. There were even rumors that they were the devil��s spokesperson in this world.


    Perhaps, because of these reasons, the Ghost n had always been extremely mysterious. Nheless, they still disappeared from history.


    However, looking at the grandfather and grandson in front of him, Mag roughly had a judgment. The Ghost n most probably hadn��t been exterminated. They simply kept a very low profile.


    As for why they came looking for him, and could discover Annie��s extraordinariness, Mag was really curious about that.


    ��Who are you, then?�� Merante asked Mag instead.


    ��The boss of this restaurant, the person who received you.�� Mag leaned against the back of his chair.


    ��You have seen the devil before.�� Merante said calmly.


    Noah clenched the tortoise shells nervously as he stared at Mag.


    ��Seems like you have too.�� Mag leaned forward slightly, and stared into Merante��s white eyes.


    Merante was silent for a moment before heughed. ��Seems like he wasn��t able to convince you, either.��


    ��I am a steadfast person who can resist temptations. His methods don��t work on me.�� Magughed too. ��However, how did you get rid of him?��


    ��Perhaps he didn��t expect that I was blind, so his methods were useless on me too,�� Merante replied.


    Noah listened to their conversation in a daze. He couldn��t quite understand what they were saying, but he could see that his grandpa wasn��t hostile to the guy, so he rxed a bit.


    ��Why are you looking for me?�� Mag picked up the cup, and gently blew on it.


    ��You might not know it, but these things were actually all sealed. However, half of it escaped recently. I want to find it and reseal it. The septaria oracle pointed me to you.�� Merante looked at Mag, and said, ��I think you know where to find it.��


    ��Since your so-called septaria oracle could bring you here to me, you should be able to find it too. I don��t know where it is.�� Mag shook his head. He was rather surprised that Merante��s septaria oracle could point them to Mamy Restaurant.


    Mag didn��t want to expose his identity now, so he was already considering if it was necessary for him to silence the grandfather and grandson duo now.


    ��The septaria oracle��s detection range is limited, but the Nond Continent is too vast, and that chap is too sneaky. Looking for it is no different from looking for a needle in a haystack.�� Merante shook his head.


    ��What is the detection range?��


    ��Within 800 km,�� Merante replied.


    ��If that is the case, I am sorry that I can��t help you.�� Mag shook his head. The Nond Continent was over billions of square kilometers in size. Using a detection device that only had an 800-km detection range to search for the Great Old One was, without a doubt, looking for a needle in a haystack.


    ��I need the help of that purest little maiden,�� Merante said to Mag.


    ��She is not whatever purest. She��s my daughter. You��d better not have any ideas about her.�� Mag��s voice turned cold.


    ��The septaria oracle didn��t find you. It found her,�� Merante said.


    ��In this case, it��s your stupid stone that has a problem.�� Mag took a sip of tea before putting down the cup. ��If there is nothing else, I will have to send you on your way.��


    ��Since you have met it, you should know its terror. It has escaped from the seal, and it��s going to bring destruction to this world. What you are doing now is no different from being its aplice.�� Merante frowned.


    ��Since you have met it too, you should know that with your power, you��re not its match even if you find it. Let��s not mention resealing it,�� Mag said to Merante. ��Your Ghost n has always kept a low profile, why do you care so much about it?��


    Noah was still grasping his tortoise shells tightly under the table. His palms were full of sweat, but he didn��t dare to rx at all.


    Judging from his grandpa��s behavior, this fellow should be a powerhouse. Otherwise, he would be lying on the floor right now.


    This human who looked very young could actually make his grandpa wary. This indeed shocked him quite a bit.


    However, Noah was also rather curious about Mag��s question. He had asked his grandfather about it more than once, but he had never received an answer.


    Merante was silent for a long time before he sighed, and said, ��Because�� I want to undo the Ghost n��s curse. If its power recoverspletely, the aristocracy will be its vespletely, and be used by it. This was the price I paid for getting out of its illusion.��


    ��How do I know if what you said is the truth?�� Mag frowned slightly.


    Merante pulled Noah��s left hand up from under the table. He pulled his sleeve up to reveal his wrist. There was a ck-and-red skull mark on his wrist.


    Then, Merante pulled up his own sleeve. There was also an identical ck-and-red skull mark at the same position.


    ��This is the Blood Curse. Almost everyone in the Ghost n is cursed. If we cannot seal it again, this curse will be his gangway to control the Ghost n.�� Merante let down his sleeve, and said to Mag, ��I know that you are very powerful. I don��t have the confidence to defeat you, but since you have met it, you must have paid a certain price to get rid of it. I hope we can work together, and reseal or kill it when we find it.


    ��I will not harm that little maiden, but I need a bit of her blood essence to expand the septaria oracle��s detection range. I hope you can agree.��


    ��Mission triggered identally: Merante��s request! He is one of the few existences who has the ability to locate the Great Old Ones. Could the Host please establish a partnership with Merante, set out to look for the escaped Great Old One, and seal it again! Mission reward: the chance to spin the lucky wheel x3!�� The system��s voice immediately popped up in Mag��s mind..

 Chapter 1980 - This Is Pure Talent

    <h4>Chapter 1980: This Is Pure Talent</h4>


    Mag looked at Merante, and calmly said, ��We can work together, but I have three conditions.��


    ��Name them.�� A gleam seemed to sh through Merante��s white eyes.


    ��Firstly, after we cooperate, I will lead all our actions. You must work with me, and cannot work on your own.


    ��Secondly, our cooperation has to bepletely secret. No third party can know about this. I think this is what you guys want too.


    ��Thirdly, Annie can provide one drop of blood essence, but other than that, you guys cannot make any other requests. Otherwise, I will use my methods to end this cooperation,�� Mag said calmly.


    Merante pondered for a moment before he nodded seriously. ��I agree to your conditions.��


    Noah��s mouth was slightly agape. He didn��t expect Merante would agree to such harsh conditions.


    ��To happy cooperation.�� Mag raised his teacup.


    ��To happy cooperation.�� Merante and Noah raised their cups too, and then finished the tea in one gulp.


    After ascertaining their cooperation, the ambiance became much more cordial.


    Noah kept the tortoise shells, and smilingly asked, ��When can we set off to catch the devil? Is that fellow really in Chaos City?��


    ��Chaos City is only so big, and you guys only found me here, so it means that fellow isn��t here at all.�� Mag shook his head. Although the system��s detection ability couldn��tpare even to a rock, it wouldn��t have no reactionpletely if the Great Old Ones appeared in Chaos City.


    ��Do you know where it is?�� Merante asked Mag.


    ��I can only deduce. Yesterday, the Roth Empire started a war on the orcs and the elves. I saw a corpse in the Twilight Forest that waspletely deprived of its blood essence, and I discovered a very thick and eerie devil��s presence. I think it definitely had something to do with the devil.�� Mag took out the photostone, and showed Merante and Noah the horrible footage recorded in the Twilight Forest yesterday.


    ��This was a massacre after the battle.�� Merante frowned slightly.


    ��However, this might be a battle that was caused by the devil. The second prince of the Roth Empire, Josh, might have already sold his soul to the devil. He then took the opportunity to start the war while the king and the first prince were taking part in the peace meeting in Chaos City, and he ordered the massacre of all the conquered tribes.�� The footage stopped at the corpse that was drained of its blood essence.


    ��This is!�� Merante suddenly stood up, and stared at that body with shock.


    ��Have you seen this before?�� Mag asked.


    ��This is a corpse that was drained of its resentment and blood essence and left behind by someone who is controlled by the devil. I have met a demon who was controlled by the devil 500 years ago. He had massacred many small viges back then, and the corpses he left behind all looked like that.�� Merante nodded his head gravely. ��I didn��t expect it to reappear again now.��


    Mag was thoughtful. This basically matched his deduction. He said, ��I don��t know where to look for that escaped half of the devil now, either, but Josh might be our breakthrough point. We have to find him first. We have to catch or kill him to prevent him from getting stronger, and bing the next devil.��


    ��He��s the devil��s spokesperson. The devil will look for him personally, and take his body when he is powerful enough. We indeed have to find him as soon as possible.�� Merante nodded.


    ��Let��s set off tonight. I��ll bring you guys to the Twilight Forest. It was where hest appeared.�� Mag set the time.


    ��That little maiden��s blood essence����


    ��I will pass it to you tonight.��


    ��Alright, then we won��t hold you up any longer.�� Merante nodded and left with Noah.


    Mag didn��t get up to send them off. Instead, he poured a cup of tea for himself.


    Unifying all the power to deal with the Great Old Ones was his primary policy now.


    The Anti-Great-Old-Ones alliance on the Nond Continent was basically formed, but the enemy was in the dark, while they were in the open. They were all searching blindly. It didn��t matter how many people they had if they couldn��t ascertain the devil��s location.


    Merante��s septaria oracle was mysterious and interesting. It could detect the devil��s presence. Even Annie who had already been sessfully purified could be found by him. It was obvious that he indeed had some skills, and he had the style of an otherworldly expert.


    Mag had to find Josh and kill him before thetter did something worse.


    Amy poked her head out at the staircase��s turn, looking at Mag, who was drinking tea alone, and asked, ��Father, are those two people bad eggs?��


    ��They are not really bad eggs.�� Mag shook his head smilingly, and waved to the little one.


    Amy approached Mag, looked into his eyes, and whispered, ��Blink if you are being threatened.��


    ��No one is threatening me.�� Mag stroked the little one��s head with a chuckle. It seemed like she had been worried about him upstairs. He couldn��t help feeling touched.


    ��I��m very formidable now. Father must tell me if there are bad eggs trying to hurt you. I will crush them for you.�� Amy clenched her fists. ��I am super fierce.��


    ��Mm-hmm. My little tiger is super fierce.�� Mag nodded with a smile. However, the little one looked so adorable when she was trying to look fierce. She didn��t look threatening at all, and it made him want to pinch her little face.


    ��Hehe.�� Amy pounced into Mag��s arms, and rubbed her face against his chest. ��Then, can we have roast goose tonight?��


    ***


    Noah followed Merante out of Mamy Restaurant, and softly asked, ��Grandpa, is that chap trustworthy? Do we really have to listen to his instructions?��


    ��I heard that there was a very formidable youngster in the human racetely. He has defeated many people. Benson, Westin, and Bruno all died under his sword.�� There was a hint ofment in Merante��s voice. They were all powerhouses of his era.


    Noah��s eyes instantly widened as he said with shock, ��You are saying that he is Alex!��


    ��A 30-year-old human who can give me such an oppressive feeling. There should be no one other than him.�� Merante nodded slightly.


    ��But he is the number one knight on the Nond Continent, a dragon yer who can fly up to the sky, a terrifying existence who can ughter the king of the forest trolls�� How did he be the boss of a restaurant and a stay-home-dad?�� Noah still had a look of disbelief. They had been traveling around the Nond Continent for the past few years, and he had heard plenty of rumors and tales. Alex��s stories were his favorite.


    Alex had already be a legend that crossed all the races. He had already be the legend of the entire Nond Continent.


    A human with a longsword and a purple-striped griffin had made all the powerhouses terrified of him. Furthermore, he had won the heart of a beautiful elven princess. He was always deemed as an idol by Noah.


    However, such a super powerhouse like him actually became the boss of the restaurant and a stay-at-home dad with three kids.


    ��Everyone has their own life and secrets. If you want to live longer, don��t attempt to probe others�� secrets,�� Merante faintly said.


    Noah had a bunch of questions, but he didn��t decide to voice them out. He turned to flick a nce at Mamy Restaurant, and inwardly said,?<i>I don��t care about the secrets, but I can build a good rtionship with my idol. This is a rare opportunity.</i>


    ***


    ��A crisis is imminent. I wonder if she can undertake the heavy burden of saving the world���� Outside the Chaos City��s city gate, a bishop in a long white robe put down his hat, and stared at the Chaos City��s towers in a daze.


    The people lining up behind him urged him, ��Sir, you should move now.��


    ��I��m sorry.�� The bishop retracted his gaze. He nodded and entered Chaos City with the crowd.


    ***


    ��Put the entire city under the state of alert, and tighten the checks on those who enter the city. All the outposts will contact 24 hours surveince to prevent enemies who could attack from anywhere.


    ��Assemble a rapid reaction force that can march out to assist the Peace Alliance at any time.


    ��The war can break out any time. You all must be on full alert,�� Michael said gravely to the city lord��s castle��s officials in the meeting hall.


    All of them left, and began to carry out their tasks.


    The peace meeting halted suddenly as the Roth Empire started a war. The city lord��s castle also swiftly descended into busyness.


    Dicus went up, and reported, ��My lord, Louis has arrived in the hall.��


    ��I��ll go over right now.�� Michael picked up his teacup, and gulped down all the water in it before he walked out, and said, ��Is our document ready?��


    ��Yes. It��s ready. We have rewritten it ording to your corrections yesterday. We were about to show you.�� Dicus nodded.


    ��Put that aside. I will meet Louis first.�� Michael nodded and hastened his steps.


    Michael barely got any rest after the war started.


    He thought the Roth Empire only wanted to add some bargaining chips for the negotiation, but judging from the oue, this war had already gone way beyond all of their expectations. The Roth Empire��s methods were way crueler than the racial war back then. They had massacred dozens of orc tribes. Even the Aug Tribe was almost defeated. Over 50,000 innocent orcs were killed.


    This had a huge impact on the orc race, and caused an indelible hatred.


    The elves�� death toll was slightly better. The defensive battle of the City of Life was very sessful as Irina managed to get there in time and stop the situation from deteriorating.


    However, after being attacked by their trusted neighbors suddenly, and having their core city almost conquered and the Tree of Life almost destroyed, the elves would most probably never trust the Roth Empire as an ally again.


    All the races heightened their war readiness. All their powerhouses remained in their settlements to prevent any unforeseen circumstances from urring.


    There were no more hopes for resigning the peace treaty. The new racial war could break out any time, so now everyone was fretting for themselves.


    Louis saw Michaele in, and got straight to the point. ��Michael, the giant dragons have reached a consensus. If the Roth Empire doesn��t give an exnation that all the races can ept, we will send an expeditionary force to the Roth Empire.��


    Michael sat down across from Louis. After a brief moment of hesitation, he nodded, and said, ��Chaos City will send an elite force to attack the Roth Empire as a response to the giant dragons�� decision.��


    ��Alright, I will pass your message on.�� Louis nodded, and said, ��However, does Alex have any information regarding the devil?��


    ��I don��t receive much information from him now, either, but I trust that he is also investigating this matter.�� Michael shook his head.


    Louis got up, and said, ��Alright, then. I need to go make a trip to the goblins and the dwarves. If there is any news regarding the devil, I hope you can let us know as soon as possible.��


    ��Sure.�� Michael, too, got up to send him off.


    ***


    The roast goose was a huge sess. It became the foodies�� new favorite because its unique texture and exquisite taste were irresistible. Mag wasn��t surprised about that, as even he himself couldn��t resist the roast goose��s temptation.


    After the dinner service, Mag bought a blood collection and preservation device from the system, and took a drop of fresh blood from Annie��s finger.


    The two children were tired after ying for the whole day. They fell asleep before Mag could finish his story.


    Mag walked out of the room. There, Irina was leaning against the doorframe. He told her, ��I got to know two people from the Ghost n. They might be able to locate Josh and the Great Old One that has escaped from the seal. I will be making a trip to the Twilight Forest with them tonight.��


    ��That old man looks weird. Are you sure there are no problems?�� Irina looked out of the window. Merante and Noah were already waiting under a tree in the park not too far away.


    ��They found me with a septaria oracle. They said they could sense the presence that I have seen on the Great Old Ones on me. I think he really has some skills.�� Mag nodded. Such a live detector was hard toe by. Compared to searching around blindly like a headless chicken, using a radar scan with an 800-kilometer coverage was obviously more efficient.


    ��Be careful,�� Irina reminded him gently.


    ��I will.�� Mag nodded slightly, and went downstairs.


    ��The thing that you want.�� Mag tossed the little crystal bottle to Merante.


    Merante reached out to catch it. He raised the little crystal bottle, and looked at it in the moonlight. A drop of champagne-gold blood sparkled like a gemstone.


    ��She��s the purest one. Even her blood is so pure.�� Merante was a little out of sorts.


    ��H-hello.�� After knowing Mag��s identity, Noah had an obviously much humbler attitude. He was also looking at Mag with a different gaze. There was an additional hint of admiration.


    ��Hmm. Hello.�� Mag nodded his head slightly. He had quite a good impression of this boy with the punk hairstyle. He then said, ��It��s time to set off.��


    ��Alright, let��s set off now.�� Merante kept that little crystal bottle carefully.


    Soon after, a purple-striped griffin left Chaos City quietly, and flew towards the Twilight Forest.


    Noah sat next to Mag, and nervously asked him, ��Should I address you as Mr. Alex or Boss Mag?��


    ��Whatever you like,�� Mag answered casually. Noah even went to have a meal at the restaurant that evening specially.


    ��Then I��ll call you Boss Mag. It feels friendlier.�� Noah smiled and moved closer to Mag, as if changing the form of address had indeed made them closer. ��I��m Noah.��


    ��The ark?��


    ��Huh?��


    ��Nothing.��


    ��Ark�� This nickname will do too. You can call me anything you like.�� Noah chuckled, disying his bootlicker characteristics.


    ��Hmm,�� Mag answered. He was about to close his eyes to rest for a while.


    ��I didn��t expect that you would be such an excellent chef while being such a powerful knight. You must have worked very hard?�� Noah asked him expectantly.


    ��No. This is pure talent. It has nothing to do with hard work. Just like you can never beat me no matter how hard you work,�� Mag replied calmly.


    ��Errr����

 Chapter 1981 - How Happy Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 1981: How Happy Are You?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Noah felt speechless. He looked at Mag silently for a moment before trying to alleviate the awkwardness. ��Boss Mag, I am very happy to know you.��


    Mag looked at him, and seriously asked, ��How happy are you?��


    ��Errr�� very happy.�� Noah wanted to cry.


    ��Then, you are being happy too early. People who worked with me were usually very tired,�� Mag calmly said.


    ��I��m not afraid of tiredness. I like to work with you. I feel proud.�� Noah chuckled. It would be a very proud affair to tell people in the future.


    Mag flicked a nce at him. ��But I��m afraid you will be my burden.��


    ������ Noah.


    Alright, there was no way to continue the conversation.


    This was the first time Noah had felt a blow from a big shot. It was hurtful to him.


    ��Although my grandson isn��t of much use, he can still act as bait.�� Merante, who had kept quiet, finally spoke up.


    Noah��s eyes widened, and he turned to look at Merante with disbelief.


    Perhaps this was the reason that his grandpa brought him along?!


    ��Him? The devil most probably won��t take to him.�� Mag shook his head.


    ��You��re right. He��s too ordinary.�� Merante nodded his head too.


    Noah slowly moved to the back. He descended into silence, hugging his knees.


    The purple-striped griffin was flying very fast. They could see the Twilight Forest in a distance in less than three hours.


    Merante had dripped Annie��s blood essence into the septaria oracle during the journey. The thin red lines on the septaria oracle changed to gold. The closer they got to the Twilight Forest, the more the golden light sparkled like the starry sky.


    ��He has indeed appeared here before, and he has stayed in more than one ce.�� Merante looked at the hovering and spinning septaria oracle with an exceptionally grave expression.


    ��Let��s take a look at the nearest marked point.�� Mag swept a nce at the septaria oracle, and drove the purple-striped griffin downwards diagonally.


    The golden light spot got closer and closer, and ruins slowly appeared in their vision.


    The once-prosperous middle-sized tribe was razed to the ground and reduced to white ashes. The orcs from the other tribes had to have already processed the scene. A tall mound of earth was in the center of the tribe��s settlement, and a ck, charred stone pir was stuck on it. A cheetah was engraved on the top of the stone pir. It should be the totem of this tribe.


    After making sure that there was nobody around, the purple-striped griffinnded on the ground.


    Merante walked one round in the ruins, and finally stopped in front of the earthen mound. He gravely said, ��He stopped here briefly, and it was not too long ago. Judging from the aura, it wasn��t the devil itself. However, the chap who sold his soul to the devil was in way too deep. His potential increased exponentially after absorbing so much blood essence and resentment. He will get harder and harder to deal with.��


    ��How powerful is he?�� Mag asked with a frown.


    Josh had been only a mere 7th-tier magic caster. Although he hadn��t really been helpless, he indeed hadn��t been a threat.


    However, his power had suddenly increased after causing this war and massacre, and absorbing all the resentment and blood essence. This wasn��t a good thing.


    Merante sat down, and crossed his legs. He made a seal with his hands, held a golden-red talisman between his two fingers, and started chanting. Next, he pointed at the earthen mound in front of him.


    The golden-red talisman suddenly burned up, and drifted to that earthen mound before merging into it.


    The ground began to vibrate suddenly. The tightly packed earthen mound also vibrated along with it, and soil began to fall off it.


    ��Zombies?�� Mag instinctively took two steps back. The night was chilling, and so many orcs had just died. The earthen mound was trembling nonstop as if something was going to crawl out of it. It was indeed a little terrifying.


    ��Don��t be nervous, Boss Mag. My grandpa is interacting with them,�� Noah said with augh. He didn��t expect Alex to be afraid of ghosts.


    ��You can interact with ghosts?�� Mag frowned.


    ��Yes, we are the Ghost n. Isn��t it normal for us to interact with ghosts?�� Noah nodded. ��See, we don��t really look like ghosts, either.��


    Mag was thoughtful. It seemed like he had to go back to find and read up on information about the Ghost n. He knew too little about them.


    The ground suddenly stopped vibrating, and a broken face appeared above that stone pir. It exchanged a few words with Merante in a strange tone, and it quickly disappeared.


    Merante sighed, and then slowly got up. In a grave voice, he said, ��Their bodies were burned, and their souls were snatched and devoured. Only a bit of residual souls was left. I can��t get much information from them. That guy was in ck robes, and his power was above the 9th-tier. He might have already reached the 10th-tier.��


    ��If there are enough residual souls and resentment, you are able to extract more information, right?�� Mag asked.


    ��Yes. The corpses can speak because the souls won��t disappear immediately, and the resentment canst even longer. The moreplete the soul is, the more information we can extract.�� Merante nodded.


    ��Let me bring you guys to a ce.�� Mag leaped onto the griffin��s back again, and brought Merante and Noah away.


    Very soon, the griffinnded at ruins 160 km away.


    Just like the previous tribe, this ce had also been processed. The tall grave mound looked lonely. The asional calls of the crows made it feel even more deste.


    This was the tribe that Mag hade by yesterday.


    ��The resentment is very heavy. It actually wasn��t devouredpletely,�� Merante said with surprise as soon as theynded.


    ��I came here yesterday. He should have left in a hurry when he sensed my presence, so he didn��t absorb all the resentment in time,�� Mag said.


    ��Oh, I see. This will be easy, then.�� Merante nodded. He didn��t waste time talking, and immediately sat down in front of that grave mound, and began to do his spell.


    Looking at the whiffs of green resentment emerging from the mass grave, apart from feeling a little spooky, Merante reminded Mag of a Taoist priest performing an exorcism when Mag looked at his back.


    This Ghost n was rather different from what he had imagined. They actually didn��t get their name from having ghostly abilities or having weird looks, but rather from having the ability tomunicate with ghosts and spirits.


    10-odd minutester, Merante chanted an unintelligible and obscure spell after talking to those spirits, and those lingering whiffs of resentment slowly dissipated. The surroundings were clear again.


    Merante got up, and said to Mag, ��They said it was a young man who was devouring the resentment. They couldn��t see his face, but he had a terrifying presence on him. His power was 9th-tier. He hadn��t broken through to the 10th-tier yet. He appeared soon after the tribe was massacred, but somehow he left in a hurry.��


    Mag nodded slightly, and said, ��Seems like we are basically sure that it was Josh who did this. Chaos City is investigating the ministry of defense right now. He should have gone over Andre to start this war so that he could absorb the resentment of those innocent people who were massacred..��

 Chapter 1982 - My Wife, Kids, And A Warm Bed

    <h4>Chapter 1982: My Wife, Kids, And A Warm Bed</h4>


    Mag��s voice was cold, and his heart was cold too.


    For his own selfish desire, Josh killed tens of thousands of people just to get more powerful. Such behavior was already no different from the devil��s.


    Merante said to Mag, ��We have to find him as soon as possible. Given his current power, he could easily annihte a town without any powerhouses guarding it. The more he kills, the stronger he will be.��


    ��It isn��t just killing people. I��m afraid his motive is to trigger a new racial war. The devil and he won��t be satisfied with just one or two viges,�� Mag said gravely.


    ��Do you know him very well?��


    ��I indeed know the enemy pretty well.�� Magughed self-deprecatingly. It was he who chose not to kill Josh, because he thought he knew Josh well. That was what caused the massacres today.


    ��Then where can we find him?�� Merante asked.


    ��Let��sb through the Twilight Forest first. If he isn��t here, then let��s look around the Roth Empire��s borders�� area.�� After some pondering, Mag said, ��Andre won��t be starting a war in a hurry without straightening out the military first. He��s someone who needs to have total control over the situation. But Josh won��t be waiting. He will definitely create new troubles, and it ispletely reasonable for the orcs to attack the Roth Empire in retaliation.��


    ��Alright. We��ll search for him ording to your deduction.�� Merante nodded without any doubts about Mag��s deduction.


    <i>Awesome. I didn��t expect Alex to be such a strategist apart from being powerful. He��s so admirable.</i>?Noah looked at Mag with adoration.


    All of them boarded the griffin again. Mag let Ah Zib the Twilight Forest.


    The detection range of 800 km made the originally difficult to achieve carpet search doable.


    However, the Twilight Forest was very vast. It still took two hours to search it even with Ah Zi��s speed.


    ��He only stopped briefly at a few suspicious locations. Judging from the traces of the evil aura, he has most likely entered into the Roth Empire��s territory. He could also have gone to the remote north, which is off the beaten track,�� Merante said while the griffin hovered over the edge of the Twilight Forest.


    ��Let��s go check out the border.�� Mag nodded. He rode the griffin into the Roth Empire��s borders, and began patrolling along it.


    The evil aura became much weaker after it entered the Roth Empire. It was scattered irregrly without any order before disappearing mysteriously andpletely.


    Merante��s expression was a littleplex. He said in a low voice, ��He should have found a way to conceal the evil aura. I��m afraid it��s no longer feasible to find him by tracking the evil aura. We can only continue to scan the area. As long as he appears within the septaria oracle��s detection range, we can lock onto him.��


    Mag saw the sky slowly turning bright at the horizon. They still couldn��t find Josh after searching for the whole night. This fellow��s anti-detection ability was giving them a headache.


    ��I should be going back now. I��ll leave this to you guys. Let��s keep in contact at all times. If you find him, don��t react in a rush. Contact me first, and I��ll rush over as soon as possible,�� Mag said to the two of them.


    ��Yes. You must have very important matters to do. Please go ahead.�� Noah nodded with an understanding expression.


    ��It��s nothing important. It��s just that my wife, kids, and a warm bed are waiting for me at home. I can go back to sleep in for a while,�� Mag replied calmly.


    ��I���� Noah opened his mouth, and revealed a bitter smile.?<i>Listen to that. Is he for real?</i>


    ��I��m going.�� Mag patted Ah Zi��s back, and Ah Zi took off and flew towards Chaos City, while Mag closed his eyes for a rest.


    ��Grandpa, what do we do now?�� Noah asked despondently. Only the two of them were left in the quiet mountains now.


    ��I saw a military camp over there earlier. Go get us a steel eagle, and we will continue the search. Now that we have a direction, and the detection range is greatly expanded, this is a rare opportunity for us.�� Merante looked excited. He didn��t look tired even after not sleeping for the night.


    ��Alright. It��s time for me, the bait, to start working.�� Noah turned around, and dashed towards the military camp. He was floating and drifting just like a ghost.


    ***


    It was already 5.30 am when Mag arrived home. He went upstairs to take a bath and meditate for 15 minutes before getting up to prepare breakfast and the breakfast service as usual.


    As a man who had stepped into the demigod realm, he wasn��t tired even when he didn��t rest for the whole night.


    However, it was indeed a tad disappointing that he still couldn��t find Josh when he had brought a giant live detector along with him.


    ��You didn��t find him?�� Irina came downstairs, and watched Mag, who was cooking the porridge in a daze, as she leaned against the door frame.


    ��He wasn��t in the Twilight Forest, nor was he at the borders of the Roth Empire. I��m a little curious where this fellow is hiding.�� Mag stirred the porridge in the pot slowly.


    ��Andre has returned to the Roth Empire. It��s not likely that Josh can go over Andre and start a war again. Unless he became the king of the Roth Empire.�� Irina smiled. ��That is what he has always wanted.��


    ��After absorbing all the resentment and blood essence, his power is above the 9th-tier, but he hasn��t reached the 10th-tier yet. It��s impossible for him to kill Andre and Sean, and suppress all to be the king of the Roth Empire.�� Mag shook his head. ��Even I will have a hard time killing Andre when he is in the Rodu pce.��


    ��But he is Josh, one of Andre��s favorite sons and the second prince who is very likely to be the next king of the Roth Empire. Moreover, he has sold his soul to the devil. The fact that he has gone over Andre to mobilize the army to invade the orcs and elves at the same time has already proven that we can��t use logic to judge his ability.�� Irina looked very serious.


    Mag turned quiet after hearing that as he considered Irina��s words seriously. The power that the Great Old Ones bestowed on Josh was unknown yet, and his identity was indeed very special.


    ��However, it isn��t really a bad thing if Andre dies. This sly old fox is bad, and he is even harder to deal with than Josh and Sean. On top of that, he is very ambitious.�� Irina smiled. ��Furthermore, as long as Josh ascended the throne, he would be in the open, and it would be much easier for us to look for and kill him.��


    Mag nodded. ��Perhaps I should find some time to go to Rodu. He will only be more and more powerful as this drags out. It will be toote when he ispletely taken over by the Great Old One.��


    ��I will go with you, then. Only the Holy Light can purify the evil aura. I will send him to heaven personally.�� Irina��s voice was cold.


    ��Oh, yes, do you know about the Ghost n? The two guys yesterday were from the Ghost n,�� Mag said.


    ��The Ghost n? I think I have read some records about them in the library many years ago.. Didn��t this demon tribe go extinct a few hundred years ago in the racial war?��

 Chapter 1983 - Unfilial Son, Burden!

    <h4>Chapter 1983: Unfilial Son, Burden!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Your Majesty, this is the statement by the officials in the military. Judging from the statement, it seems that the second prince used hypnotic magic on them to put them under control. That was how the northwestern allied forces were deployed under your name to start the war against the orcs and elves,�� a courtier said respectfully after walking into the Royal Study with a thick stack of papers.


    Andre flipped through the report on top, and smacked the table hard as he raged, ��A bunch of useless fools!��


    That courtier shuddered, and lowered his head even more.


    ��Keep those from the military locked up. Don��t release any of them, and none of this news should be leaked.�� Andre regained hisposure very quickly. He said in a deep voice, ��Get all the magic casters Josh met in Magus Tower that day under control, and tell Richard toe to me.��


    ��Yes.�� That official left quickly.


    ��Very well. After so many years, you��re finallying up with something different. I do want to see what exactly you want to do.�� The door to the Royal Study closed slowly, and Andre sneered.


    He was the one who caused his two sons to vie for the throne. The road to the throne had always been filled with blood and thorns. This could increase a person��s strategic thinking and courage, therefore grooming a powerful, cold-blooded king.


    That was how he got the throne back then. Therefore, he was giving Josh a chance, and also presenting Sean with a threat.


    All these years, Sean had been managing the military, and had contributed a lot at the northwestern frontline. Therefore, he had gained support and respect from the army.


    Meanwhile, Josh had be the disciple of the president of the Magus Tower, and had been shining brightly in that aspect, earning support from the courtiers.


    However, despite the two being rather on par with each other, Andre did not think that it was enough. It was a far cry from how he defeated his older brothers one by one on his route to the throne as the sixth prince.


    But Alex��s assassination and Sean��s arm being chopped off as well as Josh��s n did shock Andre.


    Back then, Alex was overpowering him, and was rather close with Sean. Therefore, Andre was a little worried about Alex. This was why he did not stop Josh, and even secretly helped him remove some obstacles.


    What he did not expect was that Sean actually became Josh��s aplice in that operation, and that was how the assassination on that rainy night happened.


    This caused Andre to abandon his suspicion of Sean, and also discount Sean��s bravery and strategic nning inwardly.


    If, on that rainy night, Sean had saved Alex at all costs, he would probably have been the one sitting here now.


    Josh did not kill Alex in the end. Instead, he maimed him, and allowed him to leave. This caused the situation they were facing today as father and sons against this strong enemy. It was also an utterly foolish move.


    However, even if Alex was very powerful, he was not undefeatable.


    As long as Josh stayed in the pce, Alex would not dare to barge in to kill. His death threat was not a checkmate to Josh.


    But at this moment, Josh actually made use of the chance while Andre and Sean were in Chaos City for the peace meeting to wage a war on the orcs and elves, with the order to ughter all of them at that. What was his reason for that?


    Andre could not understand despite thinking about it for a day and a night.


    Catching the orcs off guard was sessfully grabbing the opportunity. If Josh had deployed the troops from the other military zones beforehand ande up with a better n, they might really have been able to take down the entire Twilight Forest with this sudden attack.


    But what was the reason for attacking the Wind Forest?


    The elves were one of the Roth Empire��s few allies, and they were the only ones with a good rtionship with the Roth Empire for thousands of years.


    But the attack on the City of Life this time hadpletely ruined this rtionship, pushing the elves to the side of the Peace Alliance.


    Be it war or negotiations, Josh had already thrown his best card out too early.


    ��Unfilial son, burden!�� Andre let out a heavy sigh.


    ***


    ��Scoundrel! Scoundrel! Scoundrel!�� Auster smashed a table after hearing the report on the number of deaths and casualties of the orcs.


    Most of the tribes at the border were tribes standing with the Aug Tribe for war. They had had various exchanges with the Roth Empire for years, and had maintained their fighting ability.


    However, with the Roth Empire��s invasion this time, tens of orc tribes were massacred, and that caused the number standing for war to decrease significantly. Even the Aug Tribe almost fell.


    ��We did not have powerhouses to guard the ce, so we were unable to resist their cavalry���� an injured orc chief said softly.


    ��Shut up!�� Auster nced at him coldly.


    The orcs in the tent all pulled a long face, hesitating to speak as they looked at Auster.


    Auster was afraid of Alex. That was why he��d brought all the 10th-tier powerhouses and even some of the 9th-tier powerhouses with him to the peace meeting as his guards.


    This caused the orc tribes to have insufficient powerhouses to fight off the Roth Empire northwestern allied forces�� invasion, and there was even no one to facilitate a fight, causing all tribes to be on their own, which resulted in their fall.


    ��Why don��t we join the Peace Alliance too? The Roth Empire is too strong, and we have suffered really heavy losses. We are no longer able to fight against them.�� One of the chiefs broke the silence.


    ��I agree too. The orcs are currently split into two groups. The pro-peace group is stronger than us now. We might not be able to defeat the dwarves and goblins. What do we have to fight with the Roth Empire?�� another chief quickly chimed in.


    ��I refuse! The Roth Empire has killed so many of our people, and massacred so many of our tribes. If we were to join the Peace Alliance, are we not taking revenge for them anymore? I won��t be able to take such humiliation lying down even if you can!��


    ��Exactly. We can also form a group of powerhouses tounch a sudden attack on the Roth Empire, and massacre tens of their towns to take revenge for our people!��


    Voices of objection sounded.


    The pro-war and pro-peace were quickly engaged in a fervent debate. Some even pulled out their weapons, as though they were going to fight it out if they did not have their way.


    Auster knew he had a part to y in this, and his face darkened as he watched the chiefs slowly go out of control.


    ***


    In the Falk Tribe, there were tens of horse-drawn carriages carrying different things parked at the central square.


    ��Bring these items to the Uto Tribe immediately. They have suffered great losses from this battle. I will get three healing magic casters to go along with some medicine,�� Connie told the leading orc as they stood before one of the horse-drawn carriages.


    ��Yes, Chief. I will definitely ensure that the resources are sent over safely,�� that orc said respectfully.


    ��Also, this batch of resources is for the K Tribe. Their settlement has been damaged, and requires rebuilding,�� Connie said as she pointed at two horse-drawn carriages at the side.


    ��Chief, the K Tribe is a pro-war tribe, right? Why are we helping them?�� The orc looked at Connie with bewilderment.


    ��When wares, the enemy will only attack any orc tribe they can attack. They will not distinguish between a pro-war tribe or pro-peace tribe.�� Connie looked at that orc with a shake of her head, and said, ��No matter where we stand, we are firstly all orcs from the same race.��


    That orc fell deep in thought before nodding in agreement..

 Chapter 1984 - Conquer Them

    <h4>Chapter 1984: Conquer Them</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Very quickly, Connie had settled all the resources in the square, and watched the teams send them off to the various attacked tribes.


    ��The chief might be young, but she is a very logical thinker, and is very amiable, just like the old chief.��


    ��Yes. We of the Falk Tribe should count ourselves lucky that we did not fall into the hands of the devil, and even got ourselves such a capable chief.��


    ��The pro-war group has really suffered heavy losses because of Auster, that coward. I wonder if they will continue following that fellow.��


    Some orcs were chatting softly amongst themselves. They were full of praises for Connie.


    Connie walked past calmly, but her upturned lips revealed what she was currently feeling.


    ��Master, did I do a good job? I hear many people praising me discreetly,�� Crease asked Rex excitedly after boarding the horse-drawn carriage parked nearby.


    Rex nodded expressionlessly. ��Mm-hmm. Not bad.��


    ��Hey~~ There isn��t even a hint of sincerity in that praise.�� Connie pouted, but was still very happy.


    ��We need to go to the Hulk Tribe now,�� Rex told Connie.


    ��Aren��t they Auster��s followers?��


    ��Their chief wants to join the pro-peace group, but there are differences internally.��


    ��Are we going to persuade them?�� Connie asked.


    Rex said calmly, ��No. We are going there to solve their conflict.��


    ��Alright. This is very much like what the hairless powerhouse would do.�� Connie gave Rex a thumbs-up.


    The horse-drawn carriage moved out of the Falk Tribe, and very quickly disappeared into the night.


    ��This war happened because of the Roth Empire��s sudden attack and Auster��s foolish deployment. The pro-war group has suffered heavy losses, and people have started losing respect for Auster. There were many tribes thinking of leaving the pro-war group and joining us in the pro-peace group. We must take this opportunity to bring them over to the pro-peace group, which will allow the pro-peace group to represent the voices of more orcs,�� Rex said.


    ��Mm-hm, mm-hm.�� Connie nodded. ��In that case, what should we do?��


    ��You��ll conquer them with your principles, and I will conquer them with my brawn,�� Rex said seriously.


    ��Alright.�� Connie nodded seriously.


    ***


    The Wind Forest.


    ��High Priestess, the Quant Family��s and Basat Family��s leaders would like to see you. They have something to report to you.�� An elf entered the Starry Cave, and reported to High Priest Helena, who was sitting on the elevated tform with her back facing the cave entrance.


    ��Arrest all of them, and hold a public execution in Life Square tomorrow. They can say anything they want to all the elves there,�� Helena said coldly.


    ��Yes.�� That elf shuddered, and left the cave quickly.


    ��High Priestess����


    ��High Priestess, spare us����


    Very quickly, there were two voices shouting from outside the cave. The shrills and cries faded away quickly.


    ��High Priestess. More and more families in the City of Life have announced that they would be burning the ve contract and returning their ves�� freedom to them. The situation has gone out of control.


    ��There are also many elves marching in the streets despite the obstructions imposed, saying that they want to abolish verypletely so that all elves will be equal. Many of these elves are the nobles and highly regarded elves.��


    Soon, Elliot rushed into the Starry Cave as he reported urgently to Helena.


    Helena, who had her back facing the cave, finally got up and looked down at Elliot.


    Elliot quickly said, ��High Priestess, we should quickly deploy guards to arrest all of them. If things got even bigger, it would be difficult to clean up the mess. The foundation of the entire Wind Forest would be challenged. These people are so foolish.��


    ��If everyone had been so clear-headed like you, the Wind Forest and the City of Life would probably have ended up with the Roth Empire,�� Helena mocked.


    Elliot��s face changed immediately. He felt his legs go jelly, and he dropped to his knees, shivering as he said, ��High Priestess. I am absolutely loyal to the elves. I only suggested that because I was worried that the elves would be wiped out. I am really thinking for the elves wholeheartedly.��


    ��I think you��re just afraid to die. If yournd had been in the north, the first thing you would��ve done would probably have been to run away just like those fools, or invite the Roth Empire��s cavalry into the forest, right?�� Helena smiled mockingly.


    ��H-how is that possible? I would��ve done my best to protect the forest, and would��ve never taken a step back.�� Elliot��s forehead was filled with perspiration, and he lowered his head, afraid to look at Helena.


    Helena watched the kneeling Elliot for a very long time.


    Elliot��s head hung lower and lower until it was buried in the ground. His body was shaking.


    ��Heh.��


    A scoff filled the cave.


    ��From today onwards, you will be stripped of all your duties and status. Return to your castle and lead your lonely life.�� Helena looked at Elliot and scoffed. ��This is the lightest punishment I��m giving you on ount of Sally. You should be d you gave birth to a good daughter.��


    ��Y-yes, High Priestess.�� Elliot felt as though all the energy in his body was sucked out. He mbered up, and staggered out of the Starry Cave.


    ��Here.�� Helena��s voice rang from inside the cave.


    Very quickly, an elf entered the cave.


    ��Disseminate my orders. Do not hinder the marching elves. I want to see if their choice this time is right,�� Helena said calmly.


    ��Yes.�� The elf left quickly.


    ***


    ��Helena actually did not deploy troops to arrest the marching elves. What does she have up her sleeves again this time?�� Snarr stood at the window on the second floor of a two-story building. He watched as more elves joined the march, and observed the sparse dots that were the guards around the march as he frowned.


    The Roth Empire��s invasion had impacted the Wind Forest greatly.


    The elves found out that thendlords, who had led a life of luxury, chose to flee or surrender the moment they faced the invaders, and it was the oppressed lower-tier elves who stood out bravely to protect the City of Life and the Wind Forest in the end, just like how they had a century ago.


    The elves had a very long lifespan, so many of the elves who had taken part in the racial war were still living in the City of Life. When their memories of the war were awakened, and they saw that the brothers and friends who used to fight side by side with them were actually reduced to lowly ves, they were so ashamed they could no longer enjoy everything they had in silence.


    Therefore, there were noble elves burning ve contracts, and marching for peace and freedom.


    This was a good thing to the Night Elves as well.


    However, what Snarr found strange was that there was no action taken by the elven troops.. Helena, who always thought that freedom was a curse, actually silently allowed all this to happen publicly in the City of Life?

 Chapter 1985 - Amys Request

    <h4>Chapter 1985: Amy��s Request</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    In the office of the chief editor of?<i>Perfect Food</i>, Gan seriously said to the main staff of the editing department, ��Although the current situation is tumultuous, it isn��t a valid reason for us to dy the update. Add in Boss Mag��s tutorial of the eggnt with garlic sauce after his interview script. Put it as the biggest headline on the cover. I want to see the sample issue today, and we will release the new issue as usual three dayster. Tell the publisher to get ready to print additional copies.��


    ��But Boss Mag said he hoped to release these two articles in two separate issues,�� Mylo spoke up.


    Another supervisor in charge of typesetting said, ��Besides, we have to do a lot of work if we add it at thest minute. It��ll be very difficult to get the sample issue out by today.��


    ��In the current situation, no one knows if tomorrow or an ident is toe first. If this is going to be?<i>Perfect Food</i>��sst issue, I hope it can leave a mark in the magazine��s history.�� Gan��s gaze swept over everyone present. ��I know every one of you loves this industry. As someone who loves<i>?Perfect Food</i>, anything is possible, right?��


    The eyes of all of them lit up, and they nodded before they got up, and threw themselves into work.


    After everyone left, Mylo, who was still left, asked Gan suspiciously in a soft voice, ��Is that really so?��


    Gan closed the door, sat behind his desk, and softly sighed. ��It��s nonsense. The big boss wants to make ast killing because he��s worried about the situation, so I push forward Boss Mag��s article.��


    Mylo chuckled when he heard that. ��Anyway, the truth isn��t too far off. If this is thest issue, missing Boss Mag��s tutorial of the eggnt with garlic sauce will definitely be my greatest regret.��


    ��Yes. Boss Mag not only cooks well, he��s also excellent at writing cooking tutorials. I even wonder if he has written food reviews before? Did he have another identity?�� Gan concurred.


    At first, he even wanted Mag to narrate and Mylo to write it down before writing it into a script.


    Then, Mag said he wanted to write it himself. However, he was also ready for Mylo to edit it.


    In the end, they were both amazed when they received Boss Mag��s script. The words flowed naturally, and thenguage was simple and lively. He made a recipe into an extremely beautiful essay. He hadbined education and entertainment, which impressed Mylo.


    If he hadn��t witnessed Boss Mag��s culinary skills and Mamy Restaurant��s booming business, Gan would have had the urge to ask Mamy Restaurant to be a professional food reviewer. It was a pity to waste that talent.


    ��Is the situation really going to deteriorate?�� Mylo asked softly again. The people in Rodu felt a little uneasy too. After experiencing a long period of peace, although the Roth Empire was very powerful now, people were still afraid whenever war was mentioned.


    Gan sighed and shook his head. ��What do we normal people know? However, I��ve heard that dozens of orc tribes were massacred by us. This is most likely not going to end well. Let��s pray for ourselves.��


    ***


    Mag received a letter from the<i>?Perfect Food</i>��s editorial department, which notified him that they had published his eggnt with garlic sauce in advance.


    Mag didn��t have any opinions about that. Just as Gan and his team had judged, the current situation was tumultuous. Nobody knew what could happen tomorrow. Whether it was for mary benefits, or for the magazine��s people��s ideals, Mag could ept the early publishing of the tutorial.


    Furthermore, he also hoped that the eggnt with garlic sauce��s tutorial would bring him more religious points. After reaching the peak on the path of a knight, he could only attempt it on the path of a chef by spreading good food now.


    A tumultuous situation was unfavorable to spreading good food. Who would care about good food when they could die at any time. The most important thing was to stay alive.


    <i>I still have to work harder to maintain the world��s peace.</i>?Mag could hear the customers�� worried conversations even when he was frying dishes in the kitchen.


    Although Chaos CIty was a neutral city, once the racial war broke out, no party could remain absolutely neutral and stay out of the warpletely.


    ��Father, when can we go out to y? Like the time we went to the ind. I like the feeling of dressing up as another person.�� After the lunch service was over, Amy went over to Mag, who had just taken off his chef��s suit and sat down, and looked at him expectantly.


    ��Does Little Amy want to go on a long vacation?�� Mag looked at Amy smilingly.


    ��Mm-hmm. I do.�� Amy nodded her little head.


    ��Alright. Father will sort out our schedule, and see when I can bring you and Annie out for a holiday, or set up a small restaurant in another ce for a short while.�� Mag nodded with a smile. The little one rarely had a school break. He should indeed bring her out to y.


    Amy touched her forefingers together, and hesitantly said, ��There��s one more thing I wonder if Father will agree����


    ��What is it, Little Amy?�� Mag asked softly.


    Amy looked up at Mag, and whispered, ��I haven��t seen my friends for a long time. Jessica said that Teacher Luna had prepared a lot of delicious food for them, and they also had a ce to stay now. I would like to visit them. Can you make some scrumptious food for them, please?��


    Mag looked at the gleam glittering in the little one��s eyes, and couldn��t help feeling touched.


    Even though the little one had been busy with magical cultivation and the restaurant��s matters recently, she was still the little cutie who cared for her friends.


    ��Of course. Father will go with you. I will take the kitchenware along and barbecue for the children.�� Mag nodded smilingly.


    ��Fantastic! I love you, Father.�� Amy jumped up happily, hugged Mag, and kissed him on his cheeks.


    ��Then I will go and prepare for it. You and Annie go and y first.�� Mag patted Amy��s head smilingly before getting up to go to the kitchen.


    Half an hourter, Mag carried two grills, one ice cream machine, and a food crate full of ingredients, and went out with Amy and Annie.


    Amy told Annie about the time that she wandered on the streets along the way. However, the sad experience sounded fun and adventurous when Amy said it, as if all the dangers and difficulties were simply small issues not even as important as a pancake.


    Annie listened quietly. She would sometimes smile, frown, or pat Amy��s with sympathy. Although she still couldn��t speak, she could already fully understand themon tongue.


    The horse-drawn carriage stopped, and the coachman said, ��We��ve arrived.��


    Mag flipped the carriage��s covers, and walked out. Looking at the brand-new green house and walls that were covered in drawings, a smile appeared on Mag��s face.


    This orphanage looked just like a kindergarten. The bright but not ring colors, architecture, and those childish wall murals gave people the sense of thriving vitality.


    It was obvious that Luna had indeed put in a lot of effort into giving the children a new home.

 Chapter 1986 - Are We Allowed To Do So?

    <h4>Chapter 1986: Are We Allowed To Do So?</h4>


    The orphanage was built for the children wandering on the streets by Luna��s foundation in the north of the city. It was a huge two-story building for over 500 children. The walls encircled a big 500 square meters yard, and there were y facilities built in the yard. 10-odd staff members were in charge of the children��s daily life.


    Luna had told Mag about this before. Resolving the problem of the children��s survival was the most important thing that came before letting the children attend school.


    Meanwhile, the foundation also provided certain help to those children whose parents were still around. The city lord��s castle provided them with cheap rental housing that was vacant, and let them stay almost free of charge. The city lord��s castle was also solving the adults�� employment issues enthusiastically, so they could at least survive.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag gave the coachman who helped him offload the kitchenware two silver coins. The extra silver coin was the tip.


    ��Thank you.�� The coachman kept the silver coins with surprise, and quickly expressed his gratitude. He couldn��t even earn that much money in a day usually, so he helped to carry things into the orphanage before leaving.


    ��Amy, you are here!�� A small figure ran over. It was Jessica.


    ��Mm-hmm. I brought Father along to make a nice barbecue for all of us.�� Amy nodded.


    ��Hello, Uncle Mag,�� Jessica greeted Mag.


    ��Did my little friend Jessica and Amy arrange to y here today?�� Mag said with a smile.


    Jessica nodded. ��Yes. I haven��t seen my buddies for quite some time too.��


    ��Big Sister Annie.�� Jessica went forward to hug Annie. After ying together for a whole day, they had already be good friends.


    All the children who were ying in the yard stopped, and looked at Mag and the rest standing at the door timidly. Their eyes held surprise and envy when they saw Amy and Annie.


    ��Is it Amy? I haven��t seen her for a long time.��


    ��Yes. Her little dress is so pretty, and she looks prettier too.��


    ��I remember that uncle. He��s Amy��s dad. He brought us very delicious food previously.��


    ��Is he bringing delicious food for us again?��


    The children chatted softly among themselves. Their gazesnded on the shiny metal grills and the big crate at the side. Many children who had eaten Mag��s braised chicken before already couldn��t help salivating.


    Mag saw two staff members walking towards them, and smilingly said, ��Little Amy, go and y with children first. I��ll go talk to the staff.��


    ��Alrighty.�� Amy nodded obediently, held Annie��s hand, and walked towards the children.


    ��Hello, may I ask who you are?�� a staff member who came up asked Mag warily, sizing up the grills and the big crate next to him.


    ��Hello. I am Mamy Restaurant��s boss, Mag. I hope to cook some food for the children today,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��Our children are provided with three meals a day, and they already had their lunch. Thank you for your kindness, but this is against the orphanage��s rules. Please return.�� The middle-aged female staff member rejected Mag firmly, leaving no room for negotiation.


    Mag wasn��t annoyed when he heard that. This meant that the orphanage��s rules and regtions were firmly enforced, and the staff members were very conscientious.


    ��Mamy Restaurant? The Mamy Restaurant on Aden Square?�� The young staff member looked at Mag with shock.


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded.


    The young staff member whispered in the middle-aged staff member��s ear before smilingly saying to Mag, ��Please wait a moment. I��ll get the director over. We can��t decide on this matter.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded, and watched that young staff member strode away.


    The middle-aged staff member looked at Amy and Annie, who were ying together with the children, with a smile on her face. She turned to say to Mag, ��Are they your children?��


    ��Yes. Both of them.�� Mag smilingly nodded.


    ��What kind children,�� the staff member praised sincerely.


    Judging from Mag and the two children��s clothing and temperament, it was obvious that they were wealthy people. Although there were often kind-hearted people visiting the children recently, those rich people��s children had an obvious difference and a barrier with the orphanage��s children. It was difficult for them to y together.


    Mag watched Amy ying with the children with a smile. Who could have thought that she was once one of them. He would never let that happen again.


    Right then, a lean middle-aged man strode over to Mag, and excitedly said, ��Hello, Mr. Mag. I am the orphanage��s director, Aneurin. Teacher Luna always mentions you to me.��


    Mag looked at Aneurin with a smile. ��Hello, Director. I brought my children here today to make some snacks and y with the children. I wonder if we are allowed to do so?��


    Aneurin nodded with a smile. ��Of course. You are the foundation��s important investor. You have contributed greatly to the cause that allows the children to live here, and the children would definitely love to try the culinary skills of Chaos City��s top chef.��


    ��You are too kind. I just did a little something within my abilities.�� Mag quickly shook his head. It seemed that Luna had been praising him to people outside.


    That middle-aged staff member looked at Mag differently after she heard Aneurin��s words.


    Aneurin went to the center of the yard, and loudlyughingly said, ��Children, this is Mr. Mag. He��s a very formidable chef, and he��s going to cook for us. Are you guys happy?��


    ��Really?!��


    ��Happy!��


    ��I��ve eaten this uncle��s food before. It��s super delicious!��


    The children immediately nodded happily. Some of them, who had eaten Mag��s dishes before, were even more excited.


    ��You guys y first. I will call all of you over when it��s done,�� Mag said as he opened up the two grills and set up the ice cream machine, also smiling.


    The middle-aged staff member brought a few female staff members over, and said to Mag, ��Let us help too. Feel free to tell us what you need.��


    ��The ingredients are already prepared in advance, but I will need help to distribute the foodter,�� Mag said.


    ��Alright.�� The staff members retracted their hands that reached for the ingredients.


    Mag lit the charcoal up for the grills. Considering the fact that the children had just eaten not long ago, he took 30 minutes to light up the fire before opening the ingredient��s crate. He took out two sets of mutton kebabs and beef kebabs, and began to grill them skillfully.


    Over 100 kebabs filled his hands. Mag flipped them up and down and scattered out, creating amazing curves over the grill with sparks flying around.


    ��Wow!��


    ��That��s so awesome!��


    The children and staff members watched him in a daze. Such superb skills were just like a dazzling performance.


    The beef kebabs and the mutton kebabs began to sizzle as they were grilled, and their aroma began to spread. After brushing on the sauce, everyone present made a gulping sound..

 Chapter 1987 - Blissful Kebabs

    <h4>Chapter 1987: Blissful Kebabs</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The kebabs�� aroma spread out in the cold, wintery yard. The rich meaty aroma together with the spices�� fragrance was irresistible.


    Gulping sounds could be heard all around. The children stopped ying, and gathered around to watch the sizzling kebabs in Mag��s hands. They couldn��t help swallowing their saliva.


    ��This is simply too aromatic!��


    ��Why is the meat��s aroma so enticing? It��s different from the meat I had before!��


    ��Although I had three bowls of rice at lunch, I feel that I can eat again.��


    The children werepletely lost in the kebabs�� aroma.


    Aneurin wiped the saliva away from the corner of his mouth, and softlymented, ��He��s indeed the legendary Boss Mag. Just the aroma alone is irresistible.��


    The staff members�� and children��s expressions were no better. A few maidens already had little stars sparkling in their eyes.


    This young and handsome boss had amazing culinary skills. He was simply too outstanding!


    Amy stood at the side with a smile, and whispered, ��I know everyone will like it.��


    ��Nobody can resist the delicious food made by Uncle Mag.�� Jessica nodded in agreement.


    Mag walked between the two grills. Both sets of mutton kebabs and beef kebabs werepleted at the same time, and were ced on two long metal tes.


    ��Please give them to the children. Each child will have one beef kebab and one mutton kebab,�� Mag said to the staff members standing at the side with a smile.


    ��Alright.�� That middle-ageddy nodded, and yelled, ��Children, line up like the meal times. Come and get the kebabs one by one.��


    The children, who were squeezing together initially, instantly formed six lines, and the staff members began to hand out the kebabs to the children.


    Mag continued to grill the kebabs for the children. Leaving the distribution to the staff members allowed him to focus on cooking the food.


    ��Mmm�� This beef kebab is so delicious! This is my first time eating beef�� so yummy����


    ��Ah�� I bit my tongue. It��s simply too delicious!��


    ��The sheep are so cute. They taste even better when they are grilled!��


    ��I��m going to cry�� This is too delicious.��


    The children had already lost themselves to the kebabs. The orphanage made sure that they had three full meals a day. They were often given meat, which they hadn��t dared to dream about in the past.


    However, the children had never eaten such delicious food before. The scrumptious kebabs had subverted all their imagination regarding good food. They had never had such delicious food before, not even in their dreams.


    Innocent smiles blossomed on the children��s faces. That was the blissfulness that was rarely seen on their faces.


    <i>At least they are happy at this moment,</i>?Aneurinmented inwardly. As the person in charge of this orphanage, he knew a little about each child.


    Miserable backgrounds and the experience of wandering on the streets made these children more timid and self-conscious. They acted tough, and were guarded against the world like a porcupine. They wouldn��t show their gentleness and emotions to the world.


    Mag��s grilling speed became faster and faster, keeping up perfectly with the staff members�� distribution speed.


    Very soon, all the 500-odd children received the freshly grilled beef kebabs and mutton kebabs.


    The kebab��s pieces of meat were quite substantial. Even though there were only two kebabs for each child, they were enough for the children. Although the children would like to have more, they still had a sated smile.


    Mag gave thest kebabs to the staff members as a gesture of appreciation for their help.


    After declining a few times, the staff members epted Mag��s good will.


    After giving out kebabs after kebabs, and hearing the children��s praises, they were already salivating. However, when they really tucked into the freshly grilled kebabs, all their thoughts were satisfied.


    The fat parts of the beef looked like small crystals. The sauce was well distributed. The surface of each piece was covered with grease. It looked very tempting.


    As soon as the beef entered their mouth, its slightly charred surface melted over their pte along with the garlic-vored sauce. The garlic usually tasted sharp and overwhelming, but the vor of this garlic sauce was very mellow and delicious.


    As they carefully chewed into the meat, it immediately fell apart in their mouth, releasing even more potent vors of beef and garlic. They felt as if their taste buds were rejoicing from the extraordinary vor, and they simply were unable to stop eating!


    ��Th-this is simply criminal�� It��s too delicious!�� Aneurin took a deep breath through his nose. His emotions were a little out of control.


    ��Mr. Mag?�� Right then, a slightly surprised voice appeared from behind Mag.


    Mag turned around, and saw Luna and Vivian walking in at the door. He smilingly greeted, ��Teacher Luna, Miss Vivian.��


    Amy jogged over, looked up at Luna, and called out to her, ��Teacher Luna!��


    ��Little Amy.�� Luna rubbed Amy��s head smilingly as she looked at the unfinished kebabs in the children��s hands and the two grills in front of Mag before saying to Mag, ��Seems like you are making delicious kebabs for the children.��


    Vivian peeped into the empty food crate, andmented, ��Tsk, tsk. It��s a pity that we came toote. We didn��t even get to eat one.��


    ��Teacher Luna, the kebabs made by this uncle are super delicious.��


    ��Yes, yes. It��s really very delicious!��


    The children smiled when they saw Luna, and they didn��t forget to heap praises on Mag.


    ��Amy said she wanted to see her friends, so I brought her over, and made some kebabs for the children as well.�� Mag nodded while making an ice cream from the ice cream machine at the side, and passed it to Vivian. ��The kebabs are just finished, but we still have ice cream.��


    ��Thank you, Boss Mag!�� Vivian was as happy as a child. She took the ice cream from Mag, and licked it with an increasingly bright smile.


    Meanwhile, the children��s gazended on Vivian��s ice cream. They began to feel curious about the thing that this pretty big sister was licking so happily.


    ��It��s been a long time since the children were so happy. Mr. Mag��s culinary skills are really amazing.�� Aneurin walked over, and looked at Mag with admiration.


    ��You��re being too kind.�� Mag felt that Aneurin��s gaze was a little gayish, and he instinctively moved closer towards Luna before continuing, ��I didn��t prepare too many kebabs, but I still have ice cream for the children. Since we are all here, let��s distribute the ice cream to the children first.��


    ��Alright. Let us help too.�� Luna nodded.


    Mag turned on the ice cream machine, which had four choices, and began distributing the ice cream to the children.

 Chapter 1988 - I Have To Work Overtime Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 1988: I Have To Work Overtime Tonight</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Vivian stood next to Luna as she watched Mag clear the barbecue rack, and softly said, ��Boss Mag is a good man hard toe by. Are you sure you are not going to try harder and take him down?��


    ��Hush. Don��t talk nonsense!�� Luna blushed and red at Vivian.


    ��See how loving he is. Furthermore, he supports your work so much, and is so nice to children. He also isn��t clingy like those young men. He fits your mate��s requirements perfectly.�� Vivian refused to give up.


    Luna looked at the children who were eating the ice cream happily. It was rare to see such innocent smiles on their faces, and all this was given to the children by Mr. Mag. Moreover, if it weren��t for Mr. Mag��s support, these children would��ve still been begging on the streets.


    Luna walked to Mag, and softly said, ��Mr. Mag, thank you.��


    ��I��m only doing some small things for the children.�� Mag ced the things at the side, and shook his head at Luna with a smile. He paused, and then continued, ��The recent situation is rather chaotic. Is Teacher Luna going to return to Rodu?��


    Luna shook her head slightly. ��No. I have to be present for many of the foundation��s affairs. It��s more useful for me to be in Chaos City than to be in Rodu.��


    Although her parents had been sending many letters to get her to return to Rodu for the past few days, and even made her brother set off to get her back, she had already decided to stay.


    She couldn��t dictate or decide if the war would happen. It might be safer to return to Rodu, but many foundation��s projects would be in limbo if she left.


    The Hope School was in the midst of construction, and the recruitment of the teachers was in process too. The rate of recruitment became much faster after the re-employment of the experienced teachers as they were in charge of it.


    At the same time, she still had to check with the city lord��s castle regarding the situation of the school-going-age children. She had to let the children who couldn��t get into Chaos School enroll in the Hope School.


    She could only be a young mistress who had nothing to do in Rodu, but in Chaos City, she was the bearer of many children��s hopes.


    Mag nodded, and said, ��If there is anything I can help, please tell me, and I will do all I can to help you.��


    A young mistress from the Roth Empireing to Chaos City to provide education for the poor. She even chose to stay at such a turbulent time. Her spirit was admirable.


    ��Alright.�� Luna smiled. She didn��t know why, but the words sounded veryforting and reliableing from Mr. Mag.


    Then, Luna and Mag chatted about the Hope School.


    Mag could sense that Luna had put great energy and hope into the Hope School. Compared to the Chaos School trying to expand its recruitment by a few hundred students, the Hope School was the real solution to resolve the problem of schooling for the children from the lowest rung of society.


    Vivian came over, and said to Mag, ��Boss Mag, I am already a teacher at the Hope School. You can call me Teacher Vivian in the future.��


    ��Congrattions, Teacher Vivian,�� Mag said with a smile. He knew Vivian had intended to go be a teacher at the Chaos School. He didn��t expect her to end up at the Hope School.


    ��Thank you. I will go to eat grilled fish as a celebration tonight.�� Vivian had a smug smile. She had just received the admission notice from Luna. She had passed the experienced teachers�� interview, which had nothing to do with Luna.


    The children were having a lot of fun, so Mag wasn��t in a hurry to get them home. However, it was a little boring for him to stay in this orphanage, so he took the opportunity to make a trip to the brewery in the north of the city.


    He heard the machine��s humming as soon as he entered the factory.


    He naturally couldn��t let Hannah run such a big brewery like her private workshop. He got 100 elves from the Night Elves, and put them in different positions in the brewery. The elves guarding the gates knew Mag, so they let him enter the brewery right away.


    ��We need to brew alcohol scientifically. It��s already outdated to brew alcohol based on experience. Only by brewing ording to the scientific methods can we ensure that every single step is standardized, and every bottle that leaves the brewery is equally excellent. This is the so-called quality control. I have alreadye up with three different forme for three types of rum with different textures���� Mag heard Hannah��s voice as soon as he reached the brewery��s workshop.


    Mag retracted his steps slowly, and listened at the door with a weird expression. He didn��t expect Hannah to behave exactly like a brewery director after receiving a couple of books on business management from him.


    Mag didn��t want to disturb Hannah��s work, so he decided to tour around the brewery.


    The system provided this brewery��s blueprint. It was built exactly ording to a modern brewery��s n. Only its architectural facade used this world��s popr style, and looked a little like a European winery.


    ��Boss, what are you doing here?�� Soon, Mag heard Hannah��s voiceing from behind. She quickly strode forward. ��I heard they said you were here. Why didn��t youe look for me right away?��


    Mag turned around to face Hannah in her blue overalls, and smilingly said, ��I didn��t dare to interrupt when I heard Director Hannah teaching about scientific discoveries, so I decided to walk around by myself first.��


    Hannah chuckled embarrassedly. ��Hehe, I have only memorized a few paragraphs from the books, but it seems like the effects are quite good. They are looking at me differently now.��


    Mag knew that Hannah had the talent to manage this brewery, so he then asked, ��How are the machines running? When can we start mass production?��


    ��The machines are super useful. Their output is so stable. I figured them out within one day. They are much easier to use than my previous rubbish.�� Hannah didn��t conceal her love for the new machinery. ��I have already debugged a few of my and my grandpa��s rum forme. The quality produced by the machines is even better. Furthermore, the quality is guaranteed. The probability of having a bad batch of rum is extremely low.


    ��However, to y safe, I will continue to debug and test in these two days. As long as the quality of the rum produced today is stable, we can officially start mass-producing big batches of rum tomorrow.��


    ��Alright, I will wait for your good news then.�� Mag nodded. He was very satisfied with Hannah��s efficiency.


    ��Wait a sec, Boss.�� Hannah went into the cer at the side, and came out with two bottles of rum.


    Hannah passed the rum to Mag, and said, ��I brewed them yesterday. Take them back and try them. I made them with base liquor, so it can be considered as three years old rum.��


    ��Alright, I will bring it back and try it out.�� Mag epted the rum. Words alone were no proof. He indeed wanted to check if the rum produced by Hannah with the machine still retained a high quality.


    However, many customers were still pining after the rum. Mag was waiting to give the customers one more choice after Hannah began mass production.


    Speaking of that, he still hadn��t let his customers try his Maotai and whiskey yet.


    <i>I have to work overtime tonight,</i>?thought Mag.

 Chapter 1989 - You Are Pretty, So Don’t Harbor Too Pretty Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 1989: You Are Pretty, So Don��t Harbor Too Pretty Thoughts</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Lord Bishop, this is the address of the little girl that you are looking for. This restaurant at the northwestern corner of Aden Square is very popr. You can find it easily.�� A young missionary looked at the bishop with white hair and white beard, and hesitantly said, ��But this little girl��s identity is a little special. She is the disciple of the legendary magic casters Krassu and Urien.��


    ��I already know that.�� Bishop Seely nodded. ��I came under the orders of the pope. I don��t have to care about anyone, but this little girl is extremely important to the church. I won��t harm her.��


    ��Alright, I��ll bring you there tonight.�� That young missionary heaved a breath of relief, and had a rxed smile on his face. Taking a look at the time, he said, ��Why don��t I bring you over now? We can have dinner at Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��That will do too.�� Seely nodded.


    As the archbishop of the church, Seely came to Chaos City from Rodu under the pope��s orders. It was to search for the holy maiden, and bring her back to the Holy See as soon as possible.


    Of course, the pope had already told him about the holy maiden��s special identity. As Krassu and Urien��s disciple and the youngest champion of the Magic Caster Tournament, this holy maiden had already disyed an unimaginable powerful strength at the tender age of four. She also had a background that the Holy See had to be wary of.


    Krassu and Urien wereplete lunatics. The only difference between the two was that Krassu restrained himself a little because of his status at the Magus Tower, while Urien always did as he pleased. It waspletely impossible to use the Holy See to subdue them.


    However, the Holy Spirit had already given the instruction. Chaos was going to descend upon the world. The Holy See needed the holy maiden to rescue this world that was going to be turned upside down any time.


    <i>Pining our hopes on a four-year-old child, is the Holy Spirit right this time?</i>?Although it was a little disrespectful, Seely couldn��t help thinking about that.


    Canault was the Holy See��s person in charge in Chaos City. He was a young missionary, but was already able to take charge because he grew up in the Holy See.


    The Holy See in the Roth Empire was gradually getting weaker. It even slowly lost its sense of existence outside the Roth Empire.


    The Holy See��s branch at Chaos City was, in fact, only a small church. Including Canault, the Holy See��s personnel numbered only three. They were mostly responsible for the daily prayers of the devoted, which weren��t many people.


    Canault had already been in Chaos City for three years, and this was his first time meeting someone sent by the Holy See. Even less expectedly, the person who came was actually the lord bishop!


    The bishop��s status in the Holy See was just beneath the pope��s. His status was also very esteemed in the Roth Empire.


    However, he actually came to Chaos City from Rodu for a little girl.


    As a regr customer who asionally went to Mamy Restaurant for his meals, he knew a little about the Little Boss who was pampered by many. This made him even more puzzled. How did this little girl get in touch with the pope and the Holy See?


    However, as a marginalized person who was posted out, even though it was nice staying in Chaos City, Canault still wanted to have a good performance in front of the bishop so that he might have a chance to be reassigned back to Rodu.


    ��Lord Bishop, this Mamy Restaurant is our destination. Mamy Restaurant��s boss, Mr. Mag���� Canault brought Seely to Mamy Restaurant��s door. It was already time for the meal service, so long lines were already forming at the door.


    The Holy See��s bishop��s identity wasn��t useful here. Fortunately, Seely didn��t mind, and he followed Canault to the end of the line as he listened to Canault talk about the interesting facts and rules of this restaurant.


    Right then, the restaurant��s door opened a crack, and a roly-poly orange cat squeezed out, followed by a little half-elf with two high ponytails.


    ��It��s her?!�� Seely��s eyes lit up. This little girl looked so exquisite as if she was carved out from a piece of jade. She was very tiny, but she already had a shocking presence of magic emanating from her.


    The information was correct. The magical aura on this little girl was at least 7th-tier. A four-year-old advanced magic caster had never been seen on the Nond Continent before.


    Furthermore, Seely even sensed a hint of the familiar divine power on her. That was the special energy that the Holy See��s unique cultivation system had described.


    ��She is indeed the holy maiden selected by the Holy Spirit. She��s indeed extraordinary,�� Seely marveled softly.


    ��Yes. It��s already good enough that she is cute. Most importantly, she is even so outstanding. She��s not giving the ordinary people any chances.�� Canault nodded in agreement.


    ��Little Amy��s hair is tied up so prettily today,�� a young and beautiful maiden praised.


    ��Yes. Father tied it up for me. It��s really pretty, right?�� Amy flicked her ponytails.


    ��Yes, indeed. I wonder if Boss Mag can tie my hair for me too���� the maiden said with a blush.


    Amy looked at her for a moment before shaking her head seriously. ��Big Sister, you are pretty, so don��t harbor too pretty thoughts.��


    That maidenughed gently, covering her mouth. Although she was rejected, she was in an excellent mood.


    ��Little Boss, what about me?�� Harrison joined in the fun too.


    Amy looked at him, and said, ��You are such a big person. You��ve got to be more mature.��


    ��Little Boss, y-you have double standards���� Harrison was a little aggrieved.


    ��I can��t chitchat with you guys, I gotta go walk the cat now.�� Amy gently kicked Ugly Duckling, which crouched on the ground as soon as it got out of the door, and softly lectured, ��Move your butt quickly. You��ve got to run around Aden Square once before dinner, otherwise you��re not allowed to eat.��


    ~o(=�ɦء�=)o~??


    Ugly Duckling turned its head around in shock.


    ��A good ingred�� duck is neither too fat nor too thin. Quick, move it. I will be watching you from behind.�� Amy had a serious expression. She wouldn��t ept ��no�� for an answer.


    ��Meow, meow~��


    Even though Ugly Duckling looked unwilling, it still got up, and walked to the square under Amy��s intense gaze. It jogged to gain momentum before leaping onto a tree, and climbed to the tree��s top agilely. It then leaped over to another tree easily before leaping from tree to tree.


    ��It��s so cold out here. The restaurant is much warmer.�� Amy stood at the door for three seconds before going back into the restaurant, and closed the door, leaving the customers wide-eyed.


    ��Didn��t the Little Boss say that she��s going to walk the cat?��


    ��She even told Ugly Duckling that she was going to be watching. In the end, she only watched it for three seconds����


    ��She��s a little scheming. I like it!��


    The customers discussed the sceneughingly. This little episode made the wait much more interesting.


    Seelyughingly said, ��The little girl is really popr.��


    Canault nodded with a smile, and replied, ��Yes. The Little Boss is adored by the customers. She��s cute and funny. She will also teach those unruly customers a lesson asionally. She��s like the guardian angel of Mamy Restaurant.��


    Seely turned around, and asked, ��Seems like you know this restaurant very well. Do you oftene here to eat?��


    ��Erm�� I�� will asionallye here for my meals.�� Canault looked slightly embarrassed. Mamy Restaurant wasn��t a restaurant which he could afford to frequent..

 Chapter 1990 - What’s So Good About War?

    <h4>Chapter 1990: What��s So Good About War?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Canault did indeede to Mamy Restaurant for his meals asionally. It was just two meals a day.


    He was busy with the church��s matters in the morning, and he couldn��te and line up, so he settled his breakfast simply.


    As a missionary who was pursuing his interest, and had to inherit hundreds of millions of fortune if he quit being a missionary, he still preferred a carefree lifestyle. Chaos City was good. He could go home if he missed home, but he could keep a good distance normally. He was carefree and happy.


    Everything was great in Chaos City, but for this picky chowhound from Rodu, his biggest torture here was that he couldn��t get to eat great food.


    This had once been one of the biggest reasons why he hesitated between going back home to inherit his family��s fortune and staying put.


    And the appearance of Mamy Restaurant was just like a ray of light in Canault��s world. It gave him ample reason to stay.


    Boss Mag was simply too formidable. As a man who had eaten in all the big and small restaurants in Rodu, Canault also thought that Boss Mag was the most impressive.


    In his heart, no restaurant couldpare to Mamy Restaurant, and no restaurant could make him eat at it for a few months without getting sick of it and give him a new surprise once in a while.


    Even a pig would have feelings after being fed for a while, let alone a chowhound who had been fed for months.


    Hence, when the Holy See sent the archbishop, and said they wanted to look for Little Boss, Canault had been a little worried.


    However, the Holy See wasn��t an evil organization, and the pope was obviously a very kind old man.


    But the fact that the archbishop personally traveled thousands of kilometers to look for the Little Boss was still shocking.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Seely didn��t pay too much attention to Canault��s personal life. This Holy See��s person in charge of Chaos City had outstanding ability, but he had azy character. He didn��t like to manage the Holy See��s affairs. That was why he applied toe to Chaos City.


    Canault was afraid that Seely would be bored in the line, so he introduced many Mamy Restaurant��s interesting facts to him while they lined up.


    Seely was also listening to him very seriously, especially to the parts about Amy. He would also ask questions asionally.


    After lining up for one hour, Seely finally couldn��t help but ask, ��Does this restaurant always have so many customers?��


    ��Yes. Mamy Restaurant is the most popr restaurant in Chaos City, but lining up is a very fair system to decide the sequence to enter, and the atmosphere when we line up is great, so many customers are willing to line up to enter.�� Canault nodded. He flicked a nce at the three customers in front of them, and smilingly said, ��Don��t worry, it will be our turn soon.��


    While he was speaking, a few customers came out from the restaurant in good spirits, and the customers lining up in front of them walked.


    ��We can go in now,�� Canault quickly said, and walked in with Seely.


    The cold was kept out once they entered the restaurant.


    Hundreds of customers were sitting in the intricately decorated hall. The anticipated boisterousness did not appear. What made Seely even more amazed was that the customers were sitting all together despite their differing races.


    The elves were sitting together with the demons. The humans and the orcs were sitting together, and chatting away happily. The dwarves and the goblins were clinking their sses, and drinking together. Everyone looked so friendly and harmonious.


    If he hadn��t clearly known what had happened in the Nond Continent��s history, he would have even thought that the times had changed.


    ��There are empty seats there, but we��ll need to share a table with those two customers over there.�� Canault found two empty seats next to the windows. They were vacated by the customers who had left earlier. However, two hunky orcs were sitting at that table too.


    ��Will there be any problems?�� Seely looked at those two orcs, and frowned slightly.


    Canault knew what Seely was worried about, andughingly said, ��There��ll be no problem. This is the Mamy Restaurant��s rule and tradition. All the customers have to obey it as long as they are in Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��Hmm.�� Of course, Seely wasn��t afraid of those two orcs. He just didn��t want to have a conflict in the restaurant, and bring trouble to the boss.


    The two of them sat down on the seats that had already been cleaned up.


    The orc tilted his head back to gulp down a big mug of beer before burping. He looked to his side at Seely and Canault, and gave them a friendly smile.


    Seely wasn��t quite used to this. He nodded slightly.


    ��Are you guys the Holy See��s missionaries from the Roth Empire?�� The orc sitting next to Canault was also looking at the two of them curiously.


    Although the Holy See had been trying to expand their influence outwards, even their influence in the Roth Empire had been deteriorating, so forget about expansion. The fact that the Chaos City��s church only had five people had clearly demonstrated that.


    ��Yes. We are missionaries.�� Canault nodded with a smile.


    ��I heard that your Roth Empire has justunched a sneak attack on us orcs, and massacred many tribes. Is it true?�� that orc asked again. His expression was obviously bing a little more hostile.


    Seely had already heard about this matter from the pope. The Roth Empire had dispatched its troops without any just cause, and started a war with the orcs. They had even done something as horrible as massacring the tribes. No matter how they looked at it, the Roth Empire was wrong, so he was hesitating as to how to answer this question.


    ��Why are you asking that? Can these two missionary friends affect and decide on such a matter? Most likely, they don��t know what exactly happened, just like us.�� The orc sitting across from him patted his shoulder, and then smilingly said to Seely, ��My apologies. My buddy has a hot temper, but he didn��t mean any harm.��


    ��It��s fine. If this matter is exactly as he said, then it should be the Roth Empire and us who should apologize.�� Seely shook his head. He was surprised that this orc was being so reasonable, and he showed his opinion on this war at the same time.


    ��What��s so good about war? I think that the king of the Roth Empire is crazy,�� that orc mumbled, and downed his beer in one go. He then kept quiet sulkily.


    ��Excuse me, may I take your order?�� Yabemiya came to Canault��s table with a smile.


    ��Miss Miya, we want one helping of roast goose, one helping of red braised pork, one helping of the eggnt with garlic sauce, and one helping of the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers, and please give these two gentlemen another mug of beer each,�� Canault said with familiarity.


    ��Thanks, bro.�� That orc smiled at Canault.


    ��You��re very wee.�� Canault shook his head, also smiling.


    Seely flicked a nce at Canault, surprised at his familiarity.


    However, Seely��s gaze was quickly attracted by Amy, who was ying with the cat behind the counter.


    <i>It��s the presence of divine power, and it��s very intense. This little girl is indeed extraordinary.?</i>Seely observed Amy. The pope said he had given her the wings of god, but she had already concealed the divine power very well. If Seely had been from the Holy See��s upper echelons, he unfortunately most likely wouldn��t have been able to see it, either.


    She could actually suppress the urge to summon the god��s wings out to y at such a young age. This little girl��s self-control surprised him too.


    Soon, the dishes were served and ced in front of Seely and Canault.


    Seely��s gaze was soon attracted by the delicious food in front of him. He retracted his gaze from Amy.


    Seely��s nose twitched, and he couldn��t help praising, ��They smell so good!��

 Chapter 1991 - Mamy Restaurants Holy Child

    <h4>Chapter 1991: Mamy Restaurant��s Holy Child</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    As a highly respected archbishop of the Holy See, Seely didn��t have much desire for delicious food. He was already used to a simple life, but he still couldn��t help gulping when he faced the dishes.


    This thing that was cut into pieces but still maintaining its goose form�� was the roast goose? The rich aroma was tempting.


    The big fish head on the te was covered by red and green chopped chili. The spicy umami aroma already assaulted his nose. Even though he was surprised that the fish head was being eaten alone, that didn��t affect his urge to try it.


    The red-colored meat in the terracotta bowl was pork withyers of fat in it. Such meat with mainly fat was usually too greasy in Seely��s eyes. However, he didn��t know if the chef colored the fatty meat with a red ze. The rich meat aroma was so pure that it was irresistible.


    Seely heaved a breath of relief when he didn��t see?Mapo<sup>1</sup>?in Mapo Tofu, but failing to find fish in the eggnt with garlic sauce made him feel cheated.


    ��Please try them. They are very popr dishes in Mamy Restaurant.�� Canault looked at Seely respectfully. As part of the marginalized personnel of the Holy See, he usually didn��t have many chances to dine together with an archbishop.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Seely nodded, and popped a piece of the roast goose into his mouth with the chopsticks.


    Crunch.


    He could hear the cracking sounds when he bit into the crispy goose��s skin, and underneath the goose��s skin was the tender and juicy goose��s meat that was soaked with the marinate. He could feel the meat��s juice bursting in his mouth when he chewed.


    The taste buds were awakened immediately, and they began to wee the crazy storm of scrumptiousness.


    Roast goose, steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers, Mapo Tofu��


    Seely was slowly getting lost helplessly in all the delicious food.


    He couldn��t imagine how someone could make food taste so delicious. These things that only were used to fill the stomach and replenish energy actually became a form of enjoyment.


    As someone who had gone through this, Canault watched Seely tuck in with a smile. He had behaved almost in the same manner when he had first discovered Mamy Restaurant.


    After some time, the two of them finished the food in front of them, and let out a satisfied burp before stopping.


    <i>I didn��t expect that we could finish all that food!?</i>Seely, who looked at the empty tes in front of him, thought in a shock. He had just been worried that they wouldn��t have been able to finish that food, and would have wasted it.


    ��Are you satisfied with your dinner?�� Canault asked Seely nervously.


    ��Erm, it��s good.�� Seely nodded. His gaze swept across the several servers in the restaurant, and he said with surprise, ��This restaurant��s service staff are rather special.��


    A pure-blooded golden dragon, a pure-blooded frost dragon, a great spatial magic caster of an unknown race, an 8th-tier magic caster of an unknown race, a 7th-tier elf��


    He couldn��t imagine that this was actually the power of this restaurant��s service staff.


    ��Yes. Mamy Restaurant��s service staff are all so beautiful.�� Canault nodded in agreement.


    Seely flicked a nce at Canault.


    Canault awkwardly exined, ��Erm�� I was saying that Boss Mag had great taste.��


    Trying to alleviate his embarrassment, Canault suggested, ��It��s about an hour more before the restaurant closes, why don��t we go out for a walk first?��


    ��Alright.�� Seely threw a nce at Mag, who was busy in the kitchen. He had to get Mag��s permission if he wanted to bring Amy away. This could also prevent a confrontation with Krassu and Urien.


    <i>The archbishop from the Holy See? What��s he doing here?</i>?In the kitchen, Mag looked up at Canault and Seely, who were paying their bills, and were about to leave. It was easy to deduce their identity from their clothing.


    Ever since they had met the pope at Rodu, and Amy had been given that pair of invisible wings, Mag had spent quite some time collecting information rted to the Holy See.


    This old missionary with white hair should be Archbishop Seely, who was the number two figure in the Holy See and someone ranked just under the pope.


    Given the archbishop��s status, he shouldn��t have appeared in Chaos City, and even lined up to eat at Mamy Restaurant.


    <i>Perhaps he hase for Amy?</i>?Mag frowned.


    The Holy See had existed for eons in the human race. Before the Roth Empire had been established, the See had even once been the guiding light for the human race in the dark ages. It had been the symbol of light and justice.


    After the Roth Empire was established, the royal family intentionally diminished the Holy See��s influence to truly grasp power, and that caused the Holy See to deteriorate as time went by.


    However, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. The Holy See still had a very deep foundation in the Roth Empire. It even had a few 10th-tier powerhouses.


    Judging from the various resources, the Holy See had always had a very positive image in the human��s history.


    However, what Mag couldn��t understand was why the pope thought that Amy was the holy maiden chosen by the god.


    The Holy See was the human race��s holy center, and Amy was a half-elf. This obviously wasn��t reasonable.


    Indeed, after the dinner service was over, Canault brought Seely over, and knocked on the restaurant��s door.


    Seely looked at Mag, and said, ��Mr. Mag, I am Archbishop Seely of the Holy See. I have something to discuss with you about your daughter Amy. May I?��


    Mag looked at Seely, and pondered for a moment before he opened the door, and said, ��Come in.��


    Amy was about to go upstairs with Ugly Duckling in her arms. When she saw Seely and Canaulte in, she curiously asked, ��Father, who are they?��


    ��They have something to discuss with Father. Little Amy, go upstairs with Annie first,�� Mag said.


    ��Alright.�� Amy nodded and followed Annie upstairs.


    Seely watched Amy go upstairs, and praised, ��What an obedient child.��


    Mag poured two sses of water for them before sitting down across from them, and calmly asked, ��May I know the purpose of your visit here today, Archbishop?��


    Seely looked into Mag��s eyes, and said, ��I know Mr. Mag has already met the pope in Rodu. I came to Chaos City under the pope��s orders. My purpose is to bring the holy maiden to Rodu for her to ept the Holy See��s canonization and baptism.��


    Mag frowned after hearing that. ��There is no holy maiden here. Seems like you guys have toe to the wrong ce.��


    ��Mr. Mag��s daughter, Amy, has epted the god��s wings. She is the one chosen by the Holy Spirit and the holy maiden of the Holy See. It��s the best choice for her to return to the Holy See. She will be the next pontiff.��


    Mag looked at him, and mockinglyughed. ��Why should I believe your words? What if I say that your pope is the one chosen by the God of Cookery, and is the holy child of my Mamy Restaurant, so it��s best for him toe and serve dishes in my restaurant, and he will be the next manager if he does the job well?��


    ��You���� Seely��s face tightened with anger.


    ��Boss Mag���� Canault, who was standing at the side, looked at Mag worriedly. Boss Mag was being too fierce. He even dared to make suchments.


    ��If there��s nothing else, I will have to send you guys away now.�� Mag got up, and looked at Seely and Canault boldly.

 Chapter 1992 - Don’t Doubt This System’s Professionalism

    <h4>Chapter 1992: Don��t Doubt This System��s Professionalism</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag didn��t care who the hell the Holy Spirit was. He only knew that anyone who attempted to take Amy away from him was no good.


    Furthermore, he had never quite liked religion-rted con artists. It was fine when Amy liked that pair of wings in Rodu. However, if the Holy See wanted to use that as a threat, and made Amy go to Rodu to be whatever holy maiden, he wasn��t going to take that lying down.


    As for the so-called pontiff, Mag didn��t believe that Andre would let a half-elf be the pope, and make generations of royals kneel under her feet when they ascended the throne.


    ��Mr. Mag, we don��t mean any harm. This is the letter written to you personally by the pope.�� Seely also got up, retrieved a letter from his space magic ring, and passed it to Mag.


    Mag didn��t ept the letter. He looked at Seely, and calmly said, ��I have just said that Amy isn��t whatever holy maiden. She��s just a four-year-old child. I want her to grow up happily, and that has nothing to do with the n of bing the pontiff.��


    The ambiance in the restaurant became tense instantly.


    Canault��s gaze jumped between the two other men. He secretly admired Boss Mag for having the powerful presence to go against the archbishop as an ordinary man. At the same time, he was worried that the archbishop would lose his temper.


    Seely looked at Mag quietly for a long time before putting the letter down on the table, and said in a grave voice, ��I shouldn��t tell you about this matter, but you are being so stubborn. This world isn��t as peaceful as you see. The devil has already crawled out from the abyss. Darkness is going to descend soon. The world needs light, and she is the one who can bring light to this world. The Holy Spirit has chosen her, and she has to undertake that burden.��


    ��Ha.�� Magughed disrespectfully.


    ��If this world needs saving, let your so-called Holy Spirit do it personally. If your so-called Holy Spirit can only talk sh*t behind the scenes, let you guys, the so-called spokespeople of the Holy Spirit, do it. Don��t you feel ashamed and ridiculous by asking a four-year-old child to save the world, and cing this burden on her?�� Mag didn��t bother to disguise his contempt in his smile.


    Canault turned his face to the side with a blush after hearing that. He also had no idea that Seely came to look for Mag and Little Boss for this.


    Although the Little Boss was powerful and talented, just like what Boss Mag said, it was unbelievable and ridiculous to let a four-year-old child undertake the burden of saving the world even if the Holy Spirit had indeed chosen her.


    Seely went quiet. Surprisingly, he wasn��t furious.


    ��You are a good father. I can understand your anger, but this matter concerns the Nond Continent. I hope you can consider it properly.�� After saying that, Seely turned around, and walked to the door.


    Canault nodded at Mag apologetically before quickly turning around to catch up with Seely.


    ��There��s no need for consideration. Amy will never go with you.�� Mag looked at Seely��s back, and calmly said, ��If the Nond Continent needs to be saved by a child, then there will be no point saving it.��


    Seely��s steps faltered before he pushed open the door and walked out.


    Canault followed him out before closing the door gingerly.


    He followed after Seely. Even though he was just an intermediate magic caster, he could clearly sense Seely��s rage and the unstable magical elements around him.


    Canault had never expected that as an ordinary man, Boss Mag would have such courage when facing a great magic caster, and he rejected the chance of letting his daughter be the pope in the future without any hesitation.


    ��Boss Mag is known for doting on his daughter. He most probably just doesn��t want Amy to leave him���� Canault said softly.


    ��Foolish. Ignorant.�� Seely blurted out two words solemnly.


    ��Lord Archbishop, what do you n to do now?�� Canault carefully asked. He was a little worried that Seely would snatch the child. After all, they were in Chaos City, and Urien was living close by.


    ��I will stay in Chaos City for a while. The holy maiden��s matter is important. We��ve got to bring her back to the Holy See,�� Seely said in a low voice.


    ��Yes.�� Canault nodded. He didn��t ask any more questions that someone at his level shouldn��t ask.


    Mag tossed the pope��s letter into the trash can casually. No matter what flowery words that fellow said, he would never send Amy to the Holy See.


    The Holy See might pour more resources into Amy, but Amy would also most likely be an emotionless messenger of their god. This was what he couldn��t ept.


    Furthermore, he was already a demigod now, and onlycked a recognition from God to be aplete god. Hence, the so-called Holy Spirit had already lost its mystery and unattainability in his eyes.


    He would even kill a god if they had designs on Amy.


    Mag kept the two water sses, and was going to go study up on the brewing when the doorbell rang again.


    ��Again?�� Mag frowned. He opened the door to take a look. It wasn��t Seely and Canault at the door, but Elizabeth in a frost long dress.


    ��Elizabeth? Did you leave something behind in the restaurant?�� Mag looked at her with surprise.


    ��No, I came to resign and bid farewell,�� Elizabeth said to Mag in a cold voice.


    ��Resign?��


    ��Yes. Thank you for taking care of me. I��m leaving Chaos City to look for my father.�� Elizabeth nodded.


    Mag looked at Elizabeth. He had saved her from Dragon Ind, and it was purely an ident that she ended up working in the restaurant. However, after working and eating together for this period of time, they definitely formed a friendship.


    Besides, Rankster might not be alive. He disappeared in the ce where the Great Old One had escaped from its seal. The probability of him surviving wasn��t high.


    However, after interacting with each other during this time, Mag knew a little about Elizabeth��s character. She wouldn��t change her mind once she made it up. Furthermore, this had been her obsession for years.


    ��Have you talked to Miya and the rest?�� Mag asked.


    ��I left a letter to Miya. I didn��t tell the rest.�� Elizabeth shook her head. ��I��m not good at saying goodbye.��


    Mag said to her smilingly, ��You don��t have to resign. Mamy Restaurant��s doors will always open for you. Come back whenever you want. All of us will miss you.��


    Elizabeth looked at Mag. That warm smile reminded her of her father again. She nodded and answered before turning around to leave.


    ��Wait a sec,�� Mag called out to her. He took out a silver ring from his pocket, and passed it to her.


    ��This is?��


    Mag smilingly said, ��I didn��t prepare any gifts. I made this ring personally with Amy and the rest a few days ago. It��s not very pretty, but it��s a token of my well-wishes. I hope you will think of us when you see this ring.��


    ��Thank you.�� Elizabeth wore the ring on her ring finger when she heard that before saying goodbye to Mag, and turned to leave. A giant snowke appeared under her feet, and she disappeared from the dark square.


    ��System, are you sure that thing can locate her urately? What if the battery died?�� Mag murmured inwardly.


    ��Can the Host not doubt this System��s professionalism? The ring has a basic sr-powered charging system. That ring not only has a tracking function, it also has an rm that warns about low blood volume. If it weren��t for the fact there was no inte here, it would have had all the functions of a watch phone.�� The system��s smug voice sounded..

 Chapter 1993 - A Hidden Mission: Open A Famous Tavern!

    <h4>Chapter 1993: A Hidden Mission: Open A Famous Tavern!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag was neither a pervert nor a stalker, but this world was too messed up. He was worried that Elizabeth would be in danger alone in the outside world. They wouldn��t know where to look for her if she disappeared like her father one day.


    This ring had a GPS tracking function and a crisis status alert function.


    The former was to locate Elizabeth when they needed to look for her. Thetter was for him to receive an alert if Elizabeth was in a dangerous situation so that he could get there in time to save her life.


    Mag turned around, and walked into the restaurant as he thought,?<i>Elizabeth left, and the Holy See came looking for us. Why don��t I bring Amy out to y for a period of time?</i>


    Mag was about to close the door when a sharp whistle sounded, and a letter flew over from afar. It flew in through the door��s crack, and Mag caught it.


    Mag flicked a nce at the Gray Temple��s wax seal before closing the door, and opening the envelope.


    After a while, Mag put down the letter that was delivered urgently by the Gray Temple at night, and his expression changed slightly.


    A golden light shed in the restaurant, and Irina, who just returned, looked at Mag��s grave expression, and asked, ��What��s the matter? Did something happen?��


    ��News from the Gray Temple. Some of the military��s senior courtiers were attacked. Their entire families were massacred and then burnt.�� Mag passed the letter to Irina.


    Irina skimmed through it before looking up at Mag. ��Is this the orcs�� revenge? Or is Josh creating trouble again?��


    ��Auster almost lost his home this time. He most probably didn��t have the guts to go to Rodu to kill and burn. Apparently, the pro-war faction of the orcs is rapidly shrinking now, and more and more people are joining Connie��s pro-peace faction. They cannot even take care of their own problems, so they definitely aren��t going to intensify the contradictions right now,�� Mag said with a grave expression. ��It��s either Andre trying to find an excuse to start the war, or Josh deliberately creating trouble by exacerbating the situation.��


    Irina put down the secret missive, and shook her head. ��The giant dragons and the Peace Alliance��s joint statement should have arrived at Rodu by now. I don��t think Andre would risk getting attacked by all the races by continuing his ns to start a war. That is unbearable to the Roth Empire.��


    Mag looked at Irina, and said, ��Seems like we need to make a trip to Rodu. I decided to close the restaurant for a month, and bring Amy and Annie to Rodu to look for Josh.��


    ��Then, can I be thedy boss again?�� Irina looked at Mag smilingly. ��The kind that manages the money.��


    ��If you are willing to, I don��t mind setting up a small tavern at Rodu.�� Mag nodded smilingly.


    ��It��s not good to go undercover every day with children. It��s easy to move about with a proper identity. I think it��s feasible.��


    ��Alright. We��ll set off tomorrow. I��ll go pack up.�� Mag nodded. He already had a rough n for this Rodu trip.


    ��Ding! A sudden event has triggered a hidden mission: open a famous tavern! Could the Host please open a tavern famous with the alcohol connoisseur in Rodu, and be the most famous tavern in Rodu!


    ��Mission advance reward: one recipe of the secret drunkard peanuts and one recipe of the pig ears sd have been released!


    ��As the mission proceeds, more rewards will be given!


    ��Congrattions for taking the first step to expand the restaurant, Host!��


    Just then, the system��s voice rang in Mag��s head.


    Looking at the two gleaming recipe experience bags in his mind, Mag was slightly taken aback.


    ��System, you have changed!


    ��You actually learned how to give a mission advance reward?!


    ��Excellent, maintain this!��


    Drunkard peanuts and pig ears sd were two great dishes that went well with alcoholic drinks. They were a perfect match with the tavern.


    Selling alcoholic drinks was, of course, the most important aspect of a tavern.


    Mag didn��t want to open another Mamy Restaurant. He wanted the customers to love the tavern because of its alcoholic drinks, and not because of the dishes, so he wanted the drinks to be the main focus.


    Were two dishes too little?


    No, it was already more than enough.


    Irina asked Mag, ��Oh, yes, help me analyze this. Protests and a movement to burn the ve contracts have exploded in the Wind Forest in the past two days, but Helena didn��t do anything to stop this movement. She isn��t being her usual self. What do you think she is thinking?��


    After pondering briefly, Mag said, ��There are two possibilities. The first is that Helena has already realized her direction and policy are wrong, and she decided to rectify her mistakes. She is going to be a good person from now on, and slowly turn the policy around.


    ��The second is that Helena deliberately loosened the policy, and allowed all the rebels to show themselves before she would give them a deadly strike and eliminate all opposing voices once and for all.��


    ��Helena isn��t that kind of person who will turn over a new leaf. I know very well how stubborn that old woman is. She��s never going to admit that she was wrong.�� Irina shook her head with a frown, and said, ��Then, she��s most probably going to go after those protesters after the movement dies down a little.��


    ��What she��s going to do isn��t important. What��s important is what the Night Elves are going to do. In these times of upheaval, most of the elves are starting to lean towards the Night Elves emotionally. What��s the most important is if we can expand the Night Elves quickly, and even topple Helena��s ruling system,�� Mag said.


    Irina was thoughtful. As she walked to the staircase, she said, ��I��ll go write a letter.��


    Mag didn��t rush to go upstairs. He still had many things to do tonight.


    Closing Mamy Restaurant for one month was unprecedented since it had been open for business. The customers would definitely be in uproar.


    He also had to consider how to arrange the employees�� leaves.


    Mana Hot Pot Restaurant had already be many hot pot lovers�� favorite, and could rece the customers�� need for hot pot.


    Miya��s ice cream shop had be another children��s wondend. The ice cream shop could operate all day long when Mamy Restaurant was closed.


    During the period that the Mamy Restaurant was closed, Mag intended to give all the employees a long break. If they didn��t have anywhere to go, they could stay at the ice cream shop or help out at Mana Hot Pot Restaurant.


    The restaurant would be closed, but it wouldn��t be sealedpletely. After all, it was the entrance to the only teleportation portal between the Moon Nation and the Nond Continent.


    Mag prepared to leave a set of keys to Ba and Yabemiya each. First, it was to allow the Moon Nation��s people toe and go; second, it was to allow them to enter Mamy Restaurant if they encountered an unexpected situation. Mamy Restaurant had a 9th-tier defensive ability now. Usual attacks couldn��t threaten the people in the restaurant at all.


    Mag took out the notice board from the back of the counter, and wrote a notice of a business break.


    The reason was very proper. ��Bringing the children out for a vacation and searching for ingredients during their term break. Be back in a month!��


    Then, Mag took out a photostone, and went into the kitchen.


    Early on the next morning, before any customers came to line up, Mag already hung the notice onto the door.


    Then, Mag hung a giant screen at the door, and began to y the cooking tutorials in a loop.

 Chapter 1994 - I Really Have To Thank You

    <h4>Chapter 1994: I Really Have To Thank You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag wasn��t in a hurry to leave. Instead, he prepared a sumptuous breakfast, and announced the news of the restaurant��s one-month break after everyone arrived.


    Of course, all of them had seen that news at the door.


    ��Boss, w-will the ice cream shop still be open?�� Yabemiya��s eyes were a little red. Obviously, she didn��t sleep wellst night after receiving Elizabeth��s letter.


    Mag smilingly replied, ��Taking a break for one month is giving all of you a holiday for one month too. All of you can return home or go out to y. Miya, you can decide for yourself if you want to keep the ice cream shop open.��


    ��I will return home for a month, then. I happen to have some matters to handle back home.�� Cami stretched outzily. She felt very light-hearted when she realized that she didn��t have to wake up early every day to chop ingredients, and could sleep in for a period of time.


    ��I��m also busy saving the world recently. It��s great that I don��t have to run around.�� Ba nodded with simr sentiments. The city lord��s castle had been looking for her frequently to discuss spell formations recently. As the number one contact person of the Moon Nation, she had been worried sick for this world.


    ��I���� Jane hesitated for a moment, but she didn��t say anything in the end.


    ��Then, I will keep the ice cream shop open. The children like it, and thedies who are not busy can help out at the shop,�� Yabemiya said with a smile before looking at Jane. ��Jane,e and help me at the ice cream shop.��


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Jane nodded with a smile too.


    ��Anna and I can go help out at the ice cream shop too,�� Shirley said.


    ��And me.�� Gina raised her hand, and revealed a gentle smile. ��The children seem to like me.��


    ��I��ll go over whenever I am free,�� Ang said smilingly. She had already made her n for this month. Her research was done, and it was time for her to formally approach the subi in Chaos City.


    ��What about me?�� Hannah asked, biting into the youtiao.


    ��I��ll give you one month��s time. When I return, I hope the rum from the brewery can be ready for sale,�� Mag replied smilingly.


    ��I��m talking about my meals���� Hannah stopped chewing and blinked.


    ��Solve it yourself.�� Mag took out a money bag, and pushed towards Hannah.


    ��Sigh�� It��s hard to go one month without soybean milk and youtiao.�� Hannah sighed, and continued chewing the youtiao.


    Firis looked around her, and asked perplexedly, ��Oh, yes, where��s Big Sister Elizabeth?��


    ��Yes, we didn��t see her from the start,�� Gina added.


    Mag smilingly replied, ��Elizabeth started her holiday mode in advance.��


    ��Seems like she has received the notice in advance,�� said Cami.


    Everyone was thoughtful. They just took it that Elizabeth had something on, and went on leave in advance. They didn��t pursue it.


    Yabemiya flicked a nce at Mag with surprise.


    All of them bade their farewell, and left after breakfast. Mag gave the restaurant��s keys to Ba and Miya.


    ��Goodbye, Big Sisters. I will miss you guys.�� Amy stood at the door, and waved goodbye to all of them.


    ��Boss, did shee to bid farewell to you?�� Yabemiya stayed back to ask Mag.


    ��Yes. She came to resign, but I didn��t ept it. I kept her position, and she cane back whenever she wants to.�� Miya nodded and patted Yabemiya��s head. Smiling, he said, ��Don��t worry. She��s only going out for a break. Someone like her is never going to stay put in one ce. She belongs to the world out there.��


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Yabemiya��s twisted expression rxed, and a bright smile reappeared on her face. ��She said she woulde back to visit us frequently.��


    Mag smilingly said, ��That��s right. Pace yourself with the ice cream. Don��t tire yourself out. Take one day off every week, and give yourself and the girls a break.��


    ��Don��t worry, Boss. I will do a good job.�� Yabemiya nodded with a serious look.


    ��Goodbye, Amy and Annie.�� Yabemiya hugged Amy and Annie before leaving.


    ��So, Father, where are we going now?�� Amy shut the door, and looked at Mag expectantly.


    Annie also had an expectant expression. She had heard a lot from Amy about their previous trip, such as setting up a new restaurant.


    ��This time, we��re going to Rodu. Go upstairs and pack what you would like to bring along with you. Then, we will get ready to set off,�� Mag smilingly said.


    ��Fantastic. Rodu is fun, but I haven��t gotten to y everything even after visiting twice,�� Amy said happily before she ran upstairs to pack her stuff.


    Annie stood at the floor-to-ceiling, and looked out for a while before she turned around, and gestured to Mag about the situation out there.


    Mag walked over to the floor-to-ceiling windows to look at those sighing customers, and smilingly consoled Annie, ��It��s fine, Annie. The customers might have some trouble getting used to it at first, but they will look for somewhere else to eat when they are hungry.��


    Of course, he did feel a little guilty.


    He couldpletely understand the customers�� unease when their meals were cut off suddenly.


    However, things happened out of the blue, and to make sure that these customers could have more time to enjoy their food in the future, this Rodu trip was inevitable.


    If Josh was indeed in Rodu currently, and was attempting to escte the situation and cause a big racial war, Mag had to stop him and kill him.


    Annie nodded thoughtfully.


    Irina came downstairs, and asked Mag, ��Are we setting off right now?��


    ��Yes. We still have to find a venue after we arrive at Rodu. If things go smoothly, we can finish all the preparation by today.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling, which was lying on the countertop, got up and stretched before flipping over to lie on the countertop again. It revealed its round tummy, and started to snorefortably.


    ��Ugly Duckling, are you going to stay in the restaurant alone by yourself?�� Amy said to Ugly Duckling, which was still sleeping on the countertop, as she came down.


    ��Meow!��


    Ugly Duckling jumped up in a shock. It lost its footing, and fell to the floor.


    Fortunately, Amy reacted quickly. She kicked it toward the wall, and sessfully prevented it from falling to the floor.


    Ugly Duckling flipped over, and got up on the floor. It shook its head, and called out to Amy, ��I really have to thank you.��


    ��You don��t have to be so polite.�� Amy reached out and rubbed the cat��s head.


    ��Let��s go. Come over, I��ll bring you all away.�� Irina waved to the three of them. A golden light shed underneath their feet, and they all disappeared from the restaurant.


    Soon after, a purple-striped griffin took off from the north of the city, and flew out of the city. After picking up four people at the top of a mountain beyond the city, it continued to fly north��towards Rodu..

 Chapter 1995 - Princess, You Are Not Thinking Escaping Again?

    <h4>Chapter 1995: Princess, You Are Not Thinking Escaping Again?</h4>


    <i>Mr. Mag should have closed for business. I wonder if I will disturb him if I go over now?</i>?Gloria, who was resting in the horse-drawn carriage with her eyes closed, thought.


    There was an ill-concealed tiredness on her beautiful face.


    Jeffree had officially dered her the Moreton Family��s only sessor a few days ago, and started to give herplete control, and let her take over the family��s business.


    Furthermore, Jeffree groomed her personally, and gave her support in all aspects, which allowed her to quickly establish her authority in the family��s business and swiftly take over.


    However, as a newbie who had just started on business management in the past few months, even though she had tried very hard to digest this information, she still felt inadequate.


    She didn��t sleep for the whole night. After settling some matters in the morning, she decided to go to Mamy Restaurant to chat with Mag. Even just drinking a cup of tea with him could make her feel a little better.


    The horse-drawn carriage stopped, and the coachman informed, ��Missy, we have arrived at Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��Alright.�� Gloria alighted from the horse-drawn carriage.


    ��Taking a one-month break?�� Three minutester, Gloria stood at the restaurant��s door, and looked at the notice at the door with a shocked and disappointed expression.


    Mamy Restaurant closed for business without any warning, and for a whole month at that.


    Gloria felt an unexinable disappointment, as if a very important person had suddenly embarked on a long journey without saying goodbye to her.


    After standing at the restaurant��s door for a long time in silence, Gloria sat down at the bench outside the restaurant for a long time too.


    About 30 minutester, Gloria suddenly stood up, and turned around to look at the Mamy Restaurant��s gleaming signboard under the sunlight with a bright smile on her face.


    ��Mr. Mag said before that only we ourselves could decide how to lead our lives. Since I have chosen this route, I will just continue on it.�� Gloria turned to walk to the horse-drawn carriage. She looked rxed and confident again, and the tiredness on her face went away.


    Gloria got onto the carriage, and instructed, ��Go to the Blue Suede Factory.��


    ***


    Abraham stood next to a horse-drawn carriage, watched the servants carry all kinds of stuff onto a flying steed, and sighed, ��Sigh, what��s going on? Why are we having a war when we are having such good times?��


    A steed came from afar.


    ��Here it is!�� Abraham��s eyes lit up, and he looked at the knight rushing over from afar expectantly. The knight stopped in front of him.


    Abraham looked at the empty-handed knight and frowned. ��Where��s the breakfast?��


    ��My lord, Mamy Restaurant is closed. The notice hanging on the door said the restaurant was closed for one month because his children were having a term break, and they were going away for a vacation and looking for ingredients,�� that knight replied nervously.


    ��There��s something like that!�� Abraham��s eyes widened. He didn��t expect that thest breakfast before he left Chaos City would simply be gone like this.


    ��However, Boss Mag dotes on Little Boss the most. It��s natural that he would bring the children out during the term break. We just have to pity those customers who are addicted to Mamy Restaurant.�� Abraham sighed, but he couldn��t hide the smile on his face.


    ��Hehe. I can��t eat it, but neither can any of you. I feel better when I think like that.�� Abraham got into the horse-drawn carriage, and said, ��Let��s go!��


    ��My Lord Duke, what about your breakfast?��


    ��What other food in Chaos City is worth eating other than Mamy Restaurant��s? I��ll eat when I return to Rodu.�� Abraham��s voice sounded from the carriage.


    ***


    ��My Lord, Mamy Restaurant suddenly dered that it would be closed for one month. Boss Mag is bringing the Little Boss out for a vacation and searching for ingredients,�� Dicus mentioned after he finished reporting to Michael.


    ��Closed for a month?�� Michael looked up from the stacks of information, and looked at Dicus with surprise.


    ��Yes. This is the first time that Mamy Restaurant is closed for such a long time.�� Dicus nodded before saying with admiration, ��Only a highly skilled chef like Boss Mag would dare to close for one month during the restaurant��s most popr period just to bring his children out for fun.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Michael��s gaze went back to the stacks of information in front of him again. He believed that Mag didn��t just bring the children out for fun. Mag closed for business today after Michael received the news of the massacre of the Rodu��s military��s officials�� families yesterday.


    However, Michael didn��t pursue it. It wasn��t up to him to dictate how Alex and Irina do their jobs, let alone ask them to report to him.


    ��Oh, yes. My Lord, the morning report from the Twilight Forest today. Auster dered that the Aug Tribe had caused the Rodu massacre, and issued a stern warning to the Roth Empire. If the Roth Empire dared to invade the Twilight Forest again, they would suffer an even more deadly attack.�� Dicus took out an expedited letter from a stack of missives.


    ��That moron?!�� Michael took the missive, and read it with a frown.


    ��You don��t think that the orcs have done it?�� Dicus was surprised with Michael��s reaction. The orcs had the most motivation and ability to do this, and Auster had admitted to it himself.


    ��Although Auster isn��t too bright, in the current circumstances where he couldn��t take care of himself, how could he have the ability to organize a massacre in Rodu?��


    ��Then, why did he admit that?��


    ��This moron most probably wanted to reabsorb those tribes that had left the pro-war faction, so he forced himself to proim that. Anyway, looking at the current situation, the Roth Empire most probably wouldn��t take the risk of being attacked by all the races to start a war on the Twilight Forest again,�� Michael said gravely.


    ��However, with this promation, the Roth Empire��s people will be agitated, and Andre will have a legitimate reason to deploy troops. It won��t be difficult to take down Aug Tribe if the Roth Empire strikes again.�� Dicus also frowned after hearing that.


    Michael put down the missive, and said to Dicus, ��Make some preparations. I want to write a letter to the Falk Tribe. All the pro-peace factions have to handle matters calmly now. The Nond Continent will descend into a new racial war once the situation goes out of control. By then, nobody will be able to do anything to salvage the situation.��


    ***


    Vanessa, who was sitting by the window, put down the gourmet magazine, picked up a hand warmer, and looked at the bare branches as she worriedly said, ��I heard that something big happened out there. I wonder what the situation is now? It��s so worrying����


    L ced a small te of snacks in front of Vanessa, and whispered, ��Princess, you are not thinking of escaping again?��


    ��Nonsense. Do I look like such an insensible person?�� Vanessa widened her eyes, and pretended to look fierce, but only her eyes looked bigger, and she looked cuter instead.


    ��Of course not.�� L nodded.


    ��L, this snack box is big and round.. Doesn��t it look like a hot pot����

 Chapter 1996 - Buying Half A Street

    <h4>Chapter 1996: Buying Half A Street</h4>


    Rodu was a magnificent city and thergest on the Nond Continent.


    After the racial war, the Roth Empire built this huge city between the ruins and the wastnd. Crisscrossing straight boulevards cut the city into dozens of city squares equal in size, and the pce was situated right in the center of the city. Itsyout was simr to Chang��an during the Tang Dynasty.


    However, there were no walls between these squares, and their functions weren��t drawn out reasonably. Apart from the few areas where the rich and powerful lived, the other ces looked a little messy.


    Romo Street was a food street near the pce and all government agencies�� offices. However, it was also rather miserable to describe it as a food street when it had just a few scattered restaurants and taverns.


    A rotund boss stood in front of the restaurant��s door with his back leaning against the door��s pir, yawning, and said, ��The lords didn��te and eat recently. Our business is bad.��


    ��Don��t talk about that. I heard something huge happened at the court recently, and all the lords are terrified. How can they be in the mood toe and eat? They don��t evene to drink.�� The seductivedy boss of the tavern next door took a puff of white smoke from a silver tobo pipe, and then blew the white smoke out with a zed gaze.


    ��Isn��t it so? This year��s business is bad. The tavern next door has switched hands again. Is that already the fifth owner?��


    ��It��s all because of those newly opened restaurants, taverns, and brothels on Lambay Street that lured all the lords away. If this goes on, our Romo Street will be over.��


    The bosses of the other shops came out to vent their frustrations too. Business was bad, and the bosses were worried, but they couldn��t do anything about it.


    Not too far away, two people walked over slowly.


    ��Mr. Hades, Lambay Street is the most popr in this area. Its location and business atmosphere are the best too. Especially in these two years, Lambay Street has be the first choice for the lords in the court for entertainment. Are you really not going to consider those several shops that you saw earlier?�� An agent with a beard strongly encouraged Mag, who had disguised himself.


    ��The location is good, but theyout and size are not what I require,�� Mag rejected calmly.


    Mag began to look for the shop to establish the tavern in as soon as they arrived in Rodu.


    They didn��t reallye to set up a shop here. Their most important objective was to look for Josh and gather information, so Mag chose the area where the court officials gathered.


    If Josh returned to Rodu, he wouldn��t continue to stir trouble after his first n failed.


    Compared to the ordinary citizens, it would be easier to create bigger trouble when he targeted the court officials.


    Moreover, judging from the methods he used to control the military and start the war, he might have more hidden methods.


    Let the professionals do what they are good at. Mag immediately went to an agency, and began looking at shops.


    Lambay Street was indeed very boisterous, but it was also eliminated by Mag because it was too boisterous. In contrast, Romo Street behind Lambay Street was much quieter, and there were more shop choices. Mag was satisfied with it.


    Seeing that Mag was indeed not interested, that agent stopped promoting the shops on Lambay Street. He switched his focus, and smilingly said, ��This is Romo Street, which is also a very famous food street in this vicinity. There are a lot of restaurants and taverns on this street����


    Mag listened to his introduction, and nodded every now and then to indicate that he was indeed listening while his gaze was sweeping the shops on the street.


    He could see that it had indeed been prosperous before. Yes, in the past.


    There were many shops on both sides of the streets that were closed or being let out, and it was obvious that there was no one to take over them for a long time.


    Meanwhile, the bosses and employees were chatting and sunning themselves at the doors of those shops that were still open.


    Judging from the employees�� rxed attitude and the bosses�� ill-concealed worried looks, the business atmosphere here had deteriorated to the point where it was already very difficult to continue their operation.


    ��See, Big Head is bringing another idiot here to look at the shops. I wonder if he will be swindled.�� The tavern��sdy boss looked at Mag with a zed gaze and a mocking smile.


    ��Look at his silly look, and you know he is a noob. He will definitely pay in a hurry as long as you say some ttering words to him, and he will get himself in deep trouble from that point onwards.��


    ��Hehe. We��ll have another buddy-in-trouble soon.��


    All the bosses were also looking at Magughingly. Although there was a hint of schadenfreude, they didn��t have too much malice.


    ��Mr. Mag, there is a tavern looking for a new owner in front. Let��s go over there to check it out. The furnishing andyout fit your requirements perfectly.�� Fitch, the agent, brought Mag to a nearby shop that was named ��Linxe Tavern.��


    Mag stood at the door and looked in. It was a two-story building; it was tall enough, and it had some space between it and the shops at its side.


    Its signboard and the rest were all very ordinary. Of course, all this was not important to Mag.


    ��Business was excellent for this tavern, but something happened to the boss at home, and he couldn��t carry on with the business, so he had to give up the tavern. If you want, you can simply buy it right away and do a simple renovation. Your business will definitely thrive.�� As Fitch spoke, he took out the key, and opened the door. It had been a long time since a shop had been rented or sold on Romo Street. More and more businesses had moved out from here, and Romo Street became more and more quiet. He was simply trying to promote it to Mag.


    As long as he wasn��t a noob, he wouldn��te to rent or buy a shop at a ce like this.


    Of course, Mr. Hades looked rather noobish, so Fitch decided to try and see if he could make his first business deal this month.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Mag let him boast, and only gave him a courtesy reply. One couldn��t even trust the punctuation marks in a property agent��s words.


    Pushing the doors open, they saw an ordinary tavern. The tables and chairs were casuallyid around. There were a few empty liquor bottles on the shelves. It had nothing special, but it had nothing particrly bad, either.


    Of course, being ordinary was a restaurant��s original sin.


    Mag scanned around before turning to Fitch, who was about to continue his rmendation, and said, ��This one will do. Get the owner here to discuss the price.��


    ��Huh?��


    Fitch was stunned, but he quickly regained his wits, and said with uncertainty, ��Mr. Hades, do you mean you want to buy this shop?��


    ��Yes, I think it��s very appropriate.�� Mag nodded.


    ��A-alright. Please give me a moment, I will go get this shop��s owner right now. We can get the contract done today.�� Fitch tried his best to control his expression, and quickly used his sleeve to wipe clean a stool. He invited Mag to have a seat, and then swiftly strode out of the door.


    <i>I didn��t expect to really meet a fool!</i>?Fitch was ecstatic. As an agent trainee who had been practicing for two and half years, he still hadn��t gotten the grasp of the golden lying skills in the agents�� world. His deals were all closed based on luck.


    This customer didn��t seem to know the trade very well, yet he was extremely picky. He belonged to the difficult to handle type.


    Even though the shops on Romo Street weren��t as expensive as the shops on Lambay Street, they weren��t cheap, either. Themission couldst him half a year..

 Chapter 1997 - Saipan Tavern

    <h4>Chapter 1997: Saipan Tavern</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The purchase was very sessful. Mag used all his bargaining skills, and every strike hit the seller right at the heart. Finally, Mag bought this property in the Rodu��s city center with 1,051,200 copper coins.


    ��You really got yourself a bargain.�� The seller walked away with a banknote with a pained expression. If he hadn��t seen that Romo Street had been going into a declinepletely, and nobody had beening at all, he wouldn��t have sold the property while making a loss of 1,000,000.


    ��Wow.�� Fitch gave Mag a thumbs-up with admiration. He still got hismission, but he had indeed underestimated Mr. Hades. This was no noob. He was an experienced, wily old fox.


    Mag looked at the title deed in his hands, and thought deeply,?<i>This ce is much cheaper than Chaos City. Why don��t I buy the entire street?</i>


    ��Mr. Hades?�� Fitch took his money, and was about to make his escape.


    Mag looked up, and asked Fitch, ��How many properties on Romo Street do you have?��


    ��Huh?�� Fitch gaped.


    Within half a day, the news of a mysterious fool buying up half of Romo Street spread throughout Romo Street��s shops.


    ��Mr. Hades, you really have the outlook. I believe Romo Street will prosper and earn you tons of money under your brilliant operation.�� Fitch looked at Mag with a glow. He had sold more properties in this half a day than in his entire career. It was a total of 100 properties. Just hismission alone was over 2,000,000 copper coins. He could quit, return home, build a house, and get a wife right now.


    ��I believe so too.�� Mag tidied up that big stack of title deeds, and ced them in the box at the side.


    Of course, he didn��t need to have so many properties to open one tavern. However, the incident of the prices of all the properties at Aden Square��s southwestern part skyrocketing after Mamy Restaurant became a raging business was still fresh in his mind. He wouldn��t be him if he didn��t buy the entire street when the prices were low now.


    ��Then, I wish you all the best. I will make my leave now.�� Fitch bowed deeply to Mag, and then skipped away happily, feeling as joyful as a little deer.


    Of course, the first thing he was going to do was to quit. This was to prevent this idiot from suddenly regretting, anding to look for him.


    ��Interesting.�� Mag smiled as he watched Fitch go away. Then, he turned around and closed the door.


    The nearby tavern��sdy boss, Effie, removed her pipe, and said with disbelief, ��I-is he that idiot who bought up half of the street?��


    ��Although his brain isn��t really functional, he is truly loaded�� Over 100 properties. It would have cost over 100,000,000 even if they had been cheap,�� the fat boss munching on sunflower seeds at the side said with envy.


    ��Tsk, tsk�� I wonder, why did he buy so many properties? I��m really curious about that.��


    All of them were having discussions, expressing their great interest in their new neighbor.


    Mag didn��t stay in the tavern for too long. He was mostly discussing with the system about the tavern��s renovation. The 500 square meters big tavern didn��t need a big kitchenpared to a restaurant, and its cer could be ced on the second floor. Thatyout could amodate many customers.


    ��Let��s do it that way. Keep it simple and rugged so there��s an ambiance when they drink hard liquor.�� After Mag ascertained the renovation style, he went out to look for a construction team.


    Of course, the renovation was left to the system. However, since there were so many neighbors around him, he had to pretend to go look for a construction team.


    ��Hi, hello. It��s a pleasure to meet you, new neighbor.�� As soon as Mag walked out, a beautiful young woman came forward smilingly, and extended her hand to him. ��I am Eiffie, thedy boss of that Titan Tavern over.��


    ��Eiffie?�� Mag threw a nce at Titan Tavern opposite��which had a giant��s renovation style��and shook thedy boss��s hand courteously. ��Hello, I am Hades. I intend to open a tavern too.��


    The smell of perfume and tobo mixed together was surprisingly nice.


    However, he still preferred the natural smell of young maidens�� bodies.


    ��Oh. You can ask me if you want to open a tavern. I have very good techniques.�� Eiffie got closer, and her voice became softer. She was about to blow air into Mag��s ear.


    ��Alright. Let��s have a good chat whenever we are free.�� Mag moved to the side to avoid it before saying his farewell and leaving.


    <i>Ah. Do you think you can escape from my grasp like this��</i>?Eiffie watched Mag��s retreat, and her gaze lingered on his butt for a while. Her smile got brighter, and she whispered to herself, ��His figure is not bad.��


    The construction quickly entered, and removed everything from the tavern.


    Then��


    Then, there was nothing.


    That very night, Mag moved into the tavern that waspletely renovated by the system.


    The main color of the tavern was brown, and it was basically decorated with natural wood. Its style was simple and rugged. There was very little separation, and there was a big liquor cab behind the bar.


    Next to the bar was a small kitchen that was a few square meters big. It was used to make dishes to go with the drinks.


    Apart from a cer, the second floor was their living area as usual.


    Mag didn��t make any changes to the property��s exterior, but he removed the original signboard and some over-the-top decorations, and put up the new signboard: Saipan Tavern!


    There was no meaning. He simply felt that this name was catchy.


    Saipan��


    Saipan��


    Right, here came the feeling.


    He felt it would get really popr.


    As for a refreshing name like Ayi Tavern, it was best not to give people any chances to make a connection in such a dangerous ce like Rodu.


    Irina sized up thepletely redone tavern, surprised, and said, ��It��s all done in one day?��


    ��I am rather talented in this aspect,�� Mag said smilingly.


    ��Shameless!�� A row of small words drifted across his mind.


    ��It��s rather nice. This position will be mine in the future.�� Irina sat on a barstool behind the bar counter. This ce was in charge of the tavern��s finances, and she could see the entire tavern from this position. This was, without a doubt, the center position.


    ��Ugly Duckling, you will crouch here, and be the Lucky?Duck<sup>1</sup>?without any emotions.�� Amy ced Ugly Duckling on the bar counter, and nodded with satisfaction.


    Meanwhile, Annie was extremely interested in the utensils meant for mixology on the bar counter. She handled them carefully with curiosity in her eyes.


    ��Do you want to learn about mixology, Annie?�� Mag asked smilingly. This set of mixology utensils was strictly for disy. He was only going to sell finished alcohol. He wasn��t going to sell cocktails, nor would he perform bartending for the customers.


    Annie nodded before pointing to that mixology set, and used hand gestures to signal. ��I have seen bartenders on the tablet. They are very suave.��


    ��I see. Then, you can learn it for fun,�� Mag said with a smile. He bought a set of raw ingredients and liquors for mixology from the system, and found some bartending tutorial videos for Annie to learn from.


    The other children yed with mud, while their children yed with liquors, but there didn��t seem to be a big difference. Both were a kind of ying, and were what the children were interested in.


    Mag looked at the two little ones, who couldn��t wait to try out mixing the cocktails, and reminded them, ��You may y with them, but you cannot drink the finished cocktails. Of course, I can be the tester to try the taste for you. I��m still the professional in this area.��


    Knock! Knock!


    Right at this time, a knock came at the door.

 Chapter 1998 - Honey, Listen To My Excuses...

    <h4>Chapter 1998: Honey, Listen To My Excuses...</h4>


    ��Who is it? It��s the middle of the night, and they��re here the moment we move in?�� Irinamented in bewilderment.


    ��It might be the neighbor. Let me take a look.�� Mag did not know who was at the door, but he did not feel any murderous intent or a powerful aura. That person was just an ordinary human being.


    Mag opened the door, and a weak and delicate body fell into his embrace. She even wrapped her arms around his neck, and said coquettishly, ��Mr�� Hades, you��re so naughty. You opened the door suddenly to make me fall into your embrace. But I like it.��


    The air in the tavern froze suddenly.


    ��Father. Dang���� Amy��s eyes widened, wondering if she still had to write today��s diary.


    Mag looked at Eiffie, who was in his embrace, and his neck turned stiff. He could already feel the cold murderous intent from behind him.


    ��Honey, listen to my excuses���� Mag was about to go crazy. He quickly propped Eiffie up straight, and said, ��Miss Eiffie, please watch your behavior.��


    ��Eiffie? Nickname?�� Irina was already holding a stool in her hand.


    ��Aiyo, Mr. Hades, why are you behaving like that suddenly? Aren��t I here because you invited me over for an exchange���� Eiffie��s eyes were ssy, and she twisted around, wanting to pounce into Mag��s embrace again.


    Mag quickly took two steps back.


    Eiffie missed. She lifted her head up, and her flirtatious gaze happened to meet with the five pairs of eyes in the tavern.


    An elegant woman, a cute little lolita, a beautiful youngdy, a plump orange cat, and Hades, with a face of despair.


    It was apparent that this was a family.


    Eiffie was stunned for quite a while. Suddenly, she shuddered, and came back to her senses. She retracted her arms which were reached out, and almost stood in salute. She smiled awkwardly, and said, ��Ahahaha�� I am the owner of the tavern across the street. I came over specially to greet everyone. I��ve had a drop too much with the customers just now, so I��m a little drunk, and I almost fell. Thank goodness Mr. Hades helped me. Hi, everyone.��


    ��Maybe he wants to help you the entire night,�� Irina said with a seeming smile. The air around seemed to have gotten a little colder.


    <i>This woman is not to be trifled with!</i>?Eiffie nced at Irina, who was grabbing a chair. She had seen many things, and the moment she felt the cold murderous intent, she felt the urge to run for her life.


    ��Have a good rest, then. It must be very tiring on your first day moving in. See you tomorrow.�� Eiffie pretended that she did not understand what Irina was implying, and turned to leave, even closing the door behind her.


    ��Whew���� After leaving, Eiffie let out a long sigh of relief while leaning against the door. She stomped her feet, and felt utterly embarrassed. ��Wasn��t he supposed to be an eligible bachelor?!��


    Mag locked the door from the inside, and turned stiffly. He squeezed out a smile as he looked at Irina, and said, ��This neighbor is rather friendly����


    ��Yeah, there aren��t many neighbors who start hugging, using nicknames, and even invite the other over for an exchange,�� Irina said with a smile.


    The smile on Mag��s face stiffened gradually. He said guiltily, ��It��s not what you think it is����


    ��What do you think I think it is?�� Irina asked with a smile.


    ��Er���� Mag felt terrible, and felt very wronged. He nced at the two kids, and said, ��Look, the children are still around.��


    ��Father, we��re going upstairs to y.�� Amy and Annie cleared up, and left the adults with enough space.


    ��Now it��s just the two of us.�� Irina raised the chair.


    ��I think we can talk things through nicely.�� Mag swallowed.


    Smack.


    The chairnded on the floor, and Mag retracted his foot instinctively. He looked at the chair in front of him, and then at Irina, who had a seeming smile.


    ��Don��t be nervous. Take a seat, we��ll talk it through nicely.�� Irina sat on her barstool as she looked down on Mag.


    Mag sat upright and nced at Irina, who was on the barstool. He felt as though he was interrogated.


    ��I actually don��t know her. We just met in the morning and exchanged greetings. She��s probably here to find trouble after seeing how talented I am,�� Mag exined.


    ��Go on.�� Irina wrapped her arms in front of her chest.


    ��You have no idea. It��s getting more and more dangerous for a man outside. There will always be women with bad intentions trying to prey on us and take advantage of us with whatever means they have. Although I��ve already tried my best to protect myself, sometimes, there are still some things I could not prevent,�� Mag exined.


    ��Really?�� Irina did not seem to believe it.


    Mag was on the brink of tears. If he��d known, he would have subdued that demon the moment he opened the door, and there would not have been so much trouble.


    ��Oh, right, honey. I bought the entire street for you. From today onwards, not only are you thedy boss of this tavern, but you��re also the prettiestndy of this entire street.�� Mag suddenly thought of a very important matter. He stood up and took out a chest from behind the counter, and ced it on the bar counter with a loud thud. After that, he opened the chest to reveal the whole chest full of title deeds.


    Usually, at this time, women would go: Hubby, you look so suave pulling that chest out.


    However, Irina only nced at the chest and squinted. After that, she asked Mag, ��Where did you get the money from?��


    <i>Danger!</i>?Mag thought to himself. After so much calction, he forgot that the family finances had alreadynded in Irina��s hands. Right now, every single cent he spent would be considered his secret stash.


    ��If I said I found it�� would you believe that?��


    ��Do you think I will believe that?��


    ��I just collected some payments a few days ago. It��s not much.��


    ��How much?��


    ��Just this much. Please keep it.�� Mag dug out a mountain of gold from the empty space in the tavern.


    ��No more?��


    ��None.��


    ��Are you sure?��


    ��Not a single drop left����


    ***


    ��Grandpa, we��ve already been walking around this mountain for two days, and we didn��t even see a single shadow. Are we walking in the wrong direction?�� Noya, who was sitting at the steel eagle��s neck, said while munching on some dried goods.


    ��Judging from the weak reaction on the septaria oracle, there isn��t a mistake in the direction. It��s just that the trails are a bit messy, so it won��t be easy finding him,�� Merante said calmly with his eyes closed. The septaria oracle that was suspended before him spun gently.


    Just then, he opened his eyes, reached out, and grabbed a little talisman with two fingers.


    ��There��s news from Boss Mag?�� Noah asked excitedly as he turned his head back.


    ��Let��s go to Rodu.�� Merante nced at the white talisman in the shape of a person. The talisman was quickly engulfed in a ball of neon green me.


    ��Really?!�� Noya��s eyes lit up. After staying in the mountains for two days, without eating well or staying warm, he was excited to finally be able to go to a big city like Rodu..

 Chapter 1999 - Dont Understand... Dont Understand...

    <h4>Chapter 1999: Don��t Understand... Don��t Understand...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Find me the murderer! No matter who it is, I want him dead!�� Andre��s furious howl rang through the royal study.


    The courtiers were all shaking with fear, afraid to speak.


    They could understand His Majesty��s wrath. The military generals�� cases were still undergoing investigation, and before there was even a result, these generals, including their families, were all murdered. On top of that, it happened in Rodu.


    This was akin to giving the king of the mighty Roth Empire a tight p.


    In addition, this also made all the courtiers a little worried and fearful. They thought that they would be very safe in Rodu, but they never expected that someone would actually dare to murder generals and their entire families. That meant that they might very well be the next ones dead.


    Andre calmed himself down, and told the other courtiers, ��From now on, the Empire will be going into 1st-tier battle preparation. Start sending resources and soldiers to the front lines to prepare for war anytime.��


    ��Yes!��


    The courtiers bowed to ept the order.


    ��Dismissed.�� Andre turned to leave as the courtiers bowed to see him off.


    ��Did you find out who did it?�� Andre asked softly when he got up to the observatory.


    ��Your Majesty, based on the tracks left behind, it should��ve been an orc. To be capable of that, it must be at least a 10th-tier orc. But ording to our investigations, the orcs�� 10th-tier powerhouses were all in Twilight Forest that day. These tracks could be fake,�� a man in a ck robe replied with a slight bow as he appeared from the darkness behind Andre.


    ��That coward Auster is still putting up an act. With that kind of guts, he would never dare to provoke me now,�� Auster scoffed coldly.


    The man in ck remained silent.


    ��Continue with the investigations. I want to see who exactly dares to do something like this in my Rodu,�� Andre ordered.


    ��Yes,�� the man in ck replied, and his body faded into the darkness.


    ***


    After handing over more than half of his secret stash, Mag still did not manage to escape death.


    ��Chip off the old block,�� Mag said with a resigned expression as he watched Irina count the amount of the mountain of gold happily.


    However, today��s incident also reminded Mag that he should not say anything about exchanges with a stranger. Otherwise, it would be difficult to exin himself if the girl turned up in the middle of the night for an exchange.


    ��Are you still going out tonight?�� Irina looked up at Mag.


    ��Yes. I��m meeting someone. I intend to go to take a look around the houses of the generals who were murdered to make sure if it was done by Josh.�� Mag nodded.


    ��I��ll go with you, then. I��m more sensitive to the ck fog,�� Irina said as she kept the pile of treasures with a wave of her hand.


    ��Okay. With you around, it��ll be easier to find him.�� Mag dropped a bootlick at the right ce.


    ��Of course.�� Irina smiled. This worked very well on her.


    Not longter, someone knocked on the door.


    Mag jolted first. He thought carefully about whether he said anything about exchanges to other women.


    However, the nine short knocks and one long knock quickly calmed him down.


    He opened the door. Indeed, standing outside were Merante and Noya.


    The two were stunned when they saw Mag at the door. After that, they put their guard up.


    ��It��s me. Come on in.�� Mag used the face-altering mask to change into another face. It was only normal that the two could not recognize him.


    When they heard Mag��s voice, they understood, and went into the restaurant.


    The warm tavern made them a little more rxed.


    Noya quickly noticed Irina, who was standing by the counter. He was shocked, but quickly retracted his gaze courteously. He turned to look at Mag, and said sorrowfully, ��Boss Mag, do you have food? I��m starving from flying around the mountains on the back of a steel eagle.��


    Mag looked at the two of them. It was indeed tough to fly in the mountains for two days on a steel eagle with no wind-blocking abilities in this weather.


    ��You can wash up there. I��ll make you some food.�� Mag pointed to the washroom at the side as he walked towards the kitchen.


    ��Sister-inw, how do you do?�� Noya greeted Irina courteously. Although such a beautiful and elegant woman was a rare sight, he could still feel her strong presence.


    That was what he felt only in front of his grandfather. This meant that this beautiful woman was already a 10th-tier powerhouse, and killing him would be as easy as killing an ant for her.


    As for Boss Mag, his grandpa said that he had no confidence in defeating Boss Mag.


    Mag still used whatever ingredients he had. However, he did not intend to sell any dishes that were sold in Mamy Restaurant.


    In no time at all, Mag made a bowl of Yangzhou fried rice each for the two of them. It was a simple and quick dish.


    ��Thank you, Boss Mag. I��ll dig in then.�� Noya picked up his spoon, and wolfed down the Yangzhou fried rice as he immersed himself in its deliciousness.


    ��This is�� too good?!�� After licking the te, Noya eximed unsatisfactorily. He felt his entire body be warm and fuzzy, and the exhaustion from the past two days waspletely gone.


    ��Don��t understand�� Don��t understand���� Merante, who had also just ced his spoon down, was puzzled.


    ��Grandpa, what don��t you understand?�� Noya asked curiously.


    Mag and Irina also looked at him in bewilderment.


    Merante said, ��How can a powerhouse make such good food?��


    Mag was very satisfied with this kind of unexpected bootlicking. If he did not have something important tonight, he would make a couple of dishes more, with a few sses of drinks.


    ��Let��s start on the important things now that you��re done eating. Have you discovered anything on your way north?�� Mag asked the two.


    ��We discovered some dispersed evil aura, but it was very difficult to tell its traces.�� Merante shook his head. He looked at Mag, and said, ��You told us toe to Rodu, did you find anything?��


    Mag said, ��There were a few family murder casesst night in Rodu. The victims were all the generals rted to this campaign against orcs and their families. The murder means were very cruel. In addition, the murderer set everything aze to end off. I suspect that this incident is rted to Josh. He might have returned to Rodu.��


    ��Let��s take a look at the scene.�� Merante stood up with a serious expression.


    Mag was not in a hurry to leave. He looked at Merante and Noya as he said, ��This is Rodu. It might be an exaggeration to say that the roads are filled with 10th-tiers, but there are definitely more of them than in the mountains. Be careful in whatever you do. If they set eyes on you, things would be difficult.��


    ��In terms of stealth and invisibility, there is no race that does it better than us, the Ghost n.�� Merante smiled confidently.


    ��Let��s set off then. We��ll go to the site to understand the situation.�� Mag nodded.


    In the darkness, the group disappeared from Romo street in a sh.


    ��The septaria oracle is very active. He has been appearing in Rodu recently indeed..�� Merante looked at the spots of golden glow as his expression turned grave.

 Chapter 2000 - Eyeing My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 2000: Eyeing My Wife</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��This is the mansion of one of the military generals. I heard that all 100 to 200 of them died, leaving only the general locked up in prison. Last night, after hearing about this incident, he knocked his head on the wall and died.�� Mag and the rest stood on a rooftop as they looked out at a distantrge courtyard that had been burnt to the ground.


    ��There��s an evil aura there. A very strong evil aura,�� Irina said seriously as she squinted.


    ��You can see the evil aura too?�� Merante looked at Irina in shock.


    ��Do you think this is a special ability that only the Ghost n has?�� Irina pressed her lips together.


    ��It��s just that it is too rare for people to have this ability.�� Merante shook his head. He looked back at the burnt mansion, and said seriously, ��I can confirm that this was done by the same person that wiped out the Twilight Forest tribes. They have the same source of evil aura. However, he was probably in a rush when hemitted the crime, so he could only absorb part of the resentment and souls. If we could enter the ruins, we should be able to get more information from the spirits.��


    ��There are guards there. Look, two there and one hiding on the roof. And all around, there are other guards. When something like that happens, they will definitely increase patrols, with tens of patrolling troops ovepping. Any sound will attract them over. If you��ve got what it takes, you can go over and take a look,�� Mag said calmly.


    ��They��re just a 7th-tier and two 6th-tiers. Easy.�� Merante smiled, took a step out, and disappeared into the night like a phantom.


    In no time at all, the three knights at the rooftop and the distant entrance fell into a trance. In the middle of the ruins, an inconspicuous spell formation appeared, making it difficult for anyone to see what was happening inside.


    ��Stealth and deception are one of the talents of the Ghost n,�� Noya exined with a smile proudly.


    ��Just this?�� Irina smiled.


    ��This is already very impressive.�� Noya nodded.


    ��Kid, you��ve got to see the world.�� Irina shook her head, and did not speak further.


    If it were not because Noya could not defeat her, he would definitely say something.


    Not longter, the inconspicuous spell formation within the ruins disappeared, and Merante returned.


    The three knights also returned to their senses. They looked around, puzzled, and did not seem to have realized what happened to them.


    ��How is it?�� Mag asked.


    ��It was the same ck-robed person as the one in Twilight Forest. I couldn��t see his face clearly, but his habits and silhouette are exactly the same. On top of that, he set up the ce to frame the orcs,�� Merante said with a grave expression.


    Mag nodded slightly. It was exactly as he thought. ��In that case, let��s start looking for him. Perhaps he��s still in Rodu.��


    ��Okay.�� Merante brought out the septaria oracle once again. This time, it was slightly different. He added a soul fragment into the septaria oracle.


    ��This is a soul fragment from one of the victims. It is filled with resentment, which will allow us to trace the evil aura back to the origin and lock our search boundaries on the man in ck,�� Merante exined.


    ��That is a very advanced skill.�� Mag could not help but praise it.


    As the soul fragment entered the septaria oracle, a twisted ghastly face appeared on the septaria oracle, and a blood-red light started darting around within the septaria oracle.


    On top of that, the faint flickering golden glow started moving.


    Three minutester, Merante looked up. He shook his head slightly, and said, ��I��m afraid he was rmed and left Rodu.��


    ��Is there a way to conceal his evil aura and go into hiding?�� Mag asked.


    ��Theoretically, this should not happen. The septaria oracle is a divine object, and it is very sensitive to the evil aura. Right now, with the resentment, it would definitely detect the evil aura unless he was already so powerful he could ensure that he would not leak out any evil aura at all.�� Merante shook his head.


    ��It would be troublesome if he started to y hide-and-seek.�� Mag frowned. He thought that there would be a chance to find Josh aftering to Rodu, but this fellow had be even craftier than before.


    ��The closer he is, the better the septaria oracle will be able to detect him. For the next two days, we will be going around the different towns near Rodu to see what we can find,�� Merante said.


    ��Alright. Do be careful. If there��s any trouble, you can look for me at Saipan Tavern.�� Mag nodded. Splitting up could narrow down their search targets.


    After watching Merante and Noya leave, a frowning Irina asked Mag, ��Say, what do you think Josh is doing all this for?��


    <i>Eyeing my wife.?</i>Mag looked at Irina, who was still as elegant and beautiful even though she had changed her appearance to look like a human being. He thought to himself,?<i>He probably got way too ahead of himself, and wants to be the king and control everything.��</i>


    ��He had been enduring for so many years. Although he��s the second prince, he was still a very strong contender for the throne. Even Sean would not have the confidence of defeating him. Doing this suddenly at this time would disqualify him. This is bewildering.��


    ��Maybe my death threat had triggered him.�� Mag thought that this was the only probable reason.


    ��In that case, what else should we do?�� Irina asked Mag.


    Mag smiled. ��Go home, sleep, wait for news, and avoid rming the enemy.��


    ��Look, that tavern seems not bad.��


    ��That��s not very appropriate�� The two kids are still at home����


    ��They should be asleep. I��ll set up a defense spell formation outside the tavern so no one can enter.��


    ��Alright, let��s eat and drink a little.�� Mag nodded.


    Two hourster, the two returned to the tavern, slightly intoxicated. The moment they opened the door, they saw a resentful Amy, who was at the table with her arms akimbo, and a sleepy Annie.


    The four pairs of eyes met, and the atmosphere was awkward.


    ��Father, Mother, did you two go out for good food behind our backs again?!�� Amy said begrudgingly.


    ��Er�� we actually only went for a stroll�� burp���� Mag was already trying very hard to control himself, but he could not stop the burp.


    ��Yes, we went to have roastedmb shanks. It was delicious,�� Irina said with a smile.


    ��Ah�� you��re too much. You went to eat roastedmb shanks without us. I��m going to cry���� Amy pouted, and tears started welling up in her eyes immediately.


    ��Meow, meow~�� Ugly Duckling stretchedzily, meowing casually as a form of support.


    Mag smiled and went up to Amy. He stroked her head, and consoled, ��Alright, if you want to eat, I��ll make it for you right now. Spicy crayfish, roast mutton, roast beef kebab, grilled fish�� whatever you want to eat.. Name it away.��

 Chapter 2001 - maginary Replicator!

    <h4>Chapter 2001: Imaginary Replicator!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Supper was great, if one was not afraid of getting fat.


    Mag ced the tes and bowls in the dishwasher. The dishwasher would convey the dishes back to the dishes�� cab after they were cleaned.


    Mag came out from the kitchen. He looked at Amy, who was resting on Ugly Duckling��s little tummy, and smilingly asked, ��Are you satisfied?��


    ��Yes. Father��s crayfish and grilled fish are really delish.�� Amy nodded. She quickly looked up with a serious expression, and said, ��But, don��t forget us when you guys eat supper in the future.��


    ��Alright, we will definitely call you next time.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    The children went upstairs to sleep. Magy on the bed alone after washing up, and clicked open the two glowing experience bags in his mind.


    The experience and information rted to the drunkard peanuts and pig ears sd came surging in immediately.


    Mag only pushed open the door to the test field for the God of Cookery after closing his eyes, and digesting the information for a while.


    Peanuts were one of the best foods to go with alcohol, and were rumored to have the special effect of relieving hangover.


    For example, ��He wouldn��t have been so drunk if he had eaten more peanuts.��


    All that showed the peanuts�� unshakable status in the drunkards�� world.


    And that drunkard peanuts were the best among peanuts, as if having been custom-made for drunkards. They cemented their status among the dishes to go along with alcoholic drinks.


    The spicy and crunchy drunkard peanuts were perfect whether eaten with the cold and icy beer or the fragrant and mellow Maotai.


    Furthermore, the frying method of the drunkard peanuts was very simple; at least the current Mag found it very easy to learn the dish.


    Meanwhile, the pig ears sd was equally easy to learn after he had the experience of making the sliced beef and ox tongue in chili sauce.


    Every part of the pig was a treasure. Apart from the soft and crunchy pig ears, the pig��s nose and tongue were also excellent ingredients for a sd. If he made the preserved tongue just like preserved meats by letting it air-dry naturally for some time before cooking it simply, and making it into a sd, it would be even more tasty.


    The usual drunkard peanuts were made by soaking the peanuts in cold water, and removing the skin before deep-drying them. Some of the deep-frying oil would be kept; chili and Sichuan pepper would be added in to be stir-fried, and they could be served.


    Meanwhile, the master��s drunkard peanuts would be soaked in the m spicy marinate for two hours, and the skin would be removed and the peanuts frozen for 12 hours before being deep-fried to golden brown. Keeping some of the deep-frying oil, the dried chili and the Sichuan pepper would be added in and stir-fried. Then, the fried peanuts would be tossed in to be stir-fried too. After turning off the fire, white sugar, salt, and pepper would be added in and quickly stirred.


    The drunkard peanuts made ording to this method would be spicy and crunchy with a hint of sweetness. It was perfect as a dish to eat while drinking alcohol.


    ��One helping of ugly-looking drunkard peanuts. Fail!


    ��One helping of charred drunkard peanuts. Fail!


    ��One helping of too spicy drunkard peanuts. Fail����


    ***


    Mag looked at the almost perfect-looking drunkard peanuts that were still struck out by the system, and helplessly said, ��Alright. I decided to take back my previous words. This is indeed a very difficult dish.��


    The God of Cookery was after 100% of perfection. Even the slightest mistake couldn��t be tolerated.


    That night, Mag was tortured in the test field for the God of Cookery by the peanuts and pig ears.


    As a very talented candidate for the God of Cookery, Mag seeded eventually.


    Meanwhile, he used the leftover time to sessfully create his own pig tongue sd.


    ��One helping of almost perfect pig tongue sd!


    ��Congrattions to the Host for creating your first dish without a recipe. You unlocked a new achievement: Imaginary Replicator!


    ��Additional reward: three chances to use the test field for the God of Cookery! Power of faith +10,000!


    ��Please continue to work hard to replicate and create even more scrumptious food!�� the system said, and bouquets of flowers even appeared in the test field for the God of Cookery.


    ��There are rewards for that?�� Mag was slightly taken aback. This pig tongue sd was based on his previous life��s memory, his experience gained from the pig ears sd and the sliced beef and ox tongue in chili sauce, and his own slight alteration. It was also achieved after countless failures.


    As for the name ��Imaginary Replicator,�� it was a little�� exaggerated.


    No matter what, he had created a dish by himself step by step without relying on the recipe provided by the system, and this sense of achievement had indeed made Mag very satisfied.


    ��Seems like Saipan Tavern will have three dishes to go with the drinks.�� Mag nodded in satisfaction before exiting from the test field for the God of Cookery.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw four heads hovering around him.


    ��Father, you overslept today,�� Amy smilingly said.


    ��I��m hungry.�� Irina was also smiling. Breakfast was usually ready when they woke up, so they couldn��t get used to it today.


    Meanwhile, Annie gave Mag a sweet smile, and used signnguage to say good morning to Mag.


    ��Meow?�� Ugly Duckling rolled next to Mag, and leaned its head on Mag��s arm. It ced its little paw on Mag��s chest, as if it was going to sleep in with Mag.


    ��Did I forget to set the rm clock?�� Mag turned to look at the rm clock on the bedside table. He didn��t expect that it was already nine in the morning. He couldn��t help eximing, ��It��s already sote?!��


    Although the time in the test field for the God of Cookery was set to move slower, after learning two dishes anding out with the pig tongue sd, he had indeed spent quite a lot of time there. It was already nine o��clock when he woke up.


    However, it felt great to be surrounded by the people he loved when he woke up in the morning.


    Mag shifted Ugly Duckling��s head aside, got up, and smilingly asked, ��Alright, I��ll get up to make breakfast for you. What would you like to have?��


    ��Mother said she was going to bring us shopping today, so we��ll just have the simple Yangzhou fried rice.�� Amy had already changed into a pretty dress, and was already carrying her down jacket.


    ��Alright. Please wait a while. It will be ready soon.�� Mag quickly washed up and went downstairs. Very soon, five helpings of Yangzhou fried rice were served.


    Ugly Duckling came downstairs on its own after it smelled the aroma. Its appetite had been growing exponentially recently. It had to eat a whole helping of Yangzhou fried rice to feel full.


    Until now, Mag still hadn��t found out what species of magic beast this fat orange that could fly was. He still hadn��t discovered itsbat power, but it was getting increasingly good at acting cute.


    When they were eating, Mag looked down at Ugly Duckling, which was munching on the fried rice, and asked, ��On, yes. Do we disguise Ugly Duckling too?��


    The roly-poly fat orange cat was too recognizable. After Saipan Tavern got famous, others could easily discover the abnormality.


    ��It��s indeed necessary.�� Irina flicked a nce at Ugly Duckling and nodded.


    ��Then, turn it into a swan.�� Amy swallowed her saliva.


    ��Meow, meow???�� Ugly Duckling looked up at Amy, and the fried rice was no longer delicious to it.


    ��It��s a little difficult to turn it into a swan. How about a panda? It looks like this.�� Mag picked the tablet at the side, and searched for a panda cub��s picture.


    ��Wow. This panda is so cute! I really want to have it.�� Amy��s and Annie��s gaze were attracted by the cute little panda cub in the picture.


    ��What magic beast is this? Why have I never seen it before?�� Irina was also rather curious.

 Chapter 2002 - I Am Going To Be Killed By Its Cuteness!

    <h4>Chapter 2002: I Am Going To Be Killed By Its Cuteness!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Irina��s disguise magic was excellent. She sessfully turned a roly-poly fat orange cat into a roly-poly panda cub.


    With the ck fur and two ck eye circles, other than having a smaller head, it looked exactly like a panda.


    ��Wow. It��s so cute.�� Amy carried the dazed Ugly Duckling with an ecstatic expression.


    Mag looked at the shocked Ugly Duckling, and smilinglymented, ��A hairstyle can indeed change a person��s fate.��


    Right now, the persona of a young man opening a tavern with his beautiful wife, two beautiful daughters, and a roly-poly pet panda cub was established.


    ��Alright, let��s go,�� Mag smilingly said. He got up, and was ready to leave.


    ��Aren��t you going to open the tavern?��


    ��Father, are youing with us too?��


    Irina, Amy, and Annie were looking at Mag perplexedly.


    ��Hmm???�� Mag looked at the three of them, and pondered for a moment before he suddenly realized what they meant. ��So you guys didn��t include me when you said you wanted to go shopping?��


    As a tough man, Mag suddenly felt a little hurt��


    ��The tavern is different from the restaurant. No one wille and drink in the morning. The tavern usually only operates at night,�� Mag exined the difference between operating a restaurant and a tavern to his three precious.


    ��Furthermore, we have only bought this tavern for one day. If we open for business the next morning, people will have doubts once they step in.��


    It was already considered fast toplete the renovation of a normal tavern within two weeks. It would easily arouse suspicion if Saipan Tavernpletely changed its furnishings overnight.


    ��Alright. Then, you will be allowed to go shopping with us.�� Irina nodded.


    ��Should I cheer happily?�� Mag cocked his eyebrow a little, but he was still rather happy.


    The family of four put on their jackets and went out.


    ��Woah. Look at him. He bought half of the street yesterday, and moved inst night. Rich people��s thoughts are really unfathomable.��


    ��Wow, his wife is so beautiful!��


    ��Wow. Are those two his daughters? They��re so adorable!��


    ��What��s that ck and white roly-poly pet? It looks so cute!��


    The neighbors, who were sunning themselves and chatting at the doors, came out to look at Mag and his family, andmented on them enviously. They were all shocked by this family of four and their pet��s great looks.


    A noodle shop��s bossughingly said, ��I thought Mr. Hades was rather handsome yesterday. Looking at them now, he��s, without a doubt, the ugliest in his family.��


    Eiffie slowly backed out in the crowd. She hid herself behind the restaurant��s boss��s fat body, and blushed slightly.


    Last night��s events kept reying in a loop in her mind after she woke up from her drunken state today. The more she thought about it, the more embarrassed she was. After seeing the family of four, she even wanted to find a hole in the ground and hide away.


    ��Good morning.�� Mag greeted all of them courteously. They were neighbors, after all. They still had to get along for the next one month.


    Moreover, he had bought half of Romo Street. The value of this street had to be propped up by these neighbors.


    ��Good morning, Mr. Hades.��


    ��What a cute little girl.��


    ��Are you all going shopping?��


    The neighbors all reciprocated since Mag took the initiative to greet them.


    Ugly Ducklingy in Amy��s arms, and coldly looked at those stupid humans who were trying to y with it like a king without any emotion.


    Amy pinched its round face, and ordered, ��Come, give us a smile.��


    ~o(=�ɦء�=)m


    Ugly Duckling was forced to put on an act.


    ��Woah. So adorable�� I am going to be killed by its cuteness.��


    ��What pet is this? I want to have one too.��


    ��Roly-poly and soft. It must feel great to cuddle it when sleeping at night.��


    The little maidens were instantly mesmerized by Ugly Duckling, and they were all asking about its information.


    <i>This is a national treasure. Do you think you can keep it as a pet?</i>?Mag chuckled inwardly. He didn��t know if pandas existed in this world, so he couldn��t give a definite answer. He only said that he bought it from a hunter, and had no idea what it was, either.


    After a brief interaction with the neighbors, Mag and his family quickly left.


    ��What a rich and happy family. I am so envious.��


    ��Yes. But why is such a rich familying to the deserted Romo Street to open a tavern?��


    ��We can never understand what the rich people are thinking.��


    The neighbors watched Mag and his family go away. Their topic of conversation was still their new neighbor.


    The fat boss turned around to Eiffie, who was standing behind him, with concern, and asked, ��Lady Boss Eiffie, you don��t look very well?��


    ��Ah, I might have drank too much yesterday. I��m fine now.�� Eiffie lowered her head, lit up a cigarette, and took a deep puff. She blew a circle of smoke as she looked at the sky far away in a daze.


    ��Drink less and take care of your body,�� the fat boss said.


    ��Business is bad. If I don��t drink with those customers, they won��te again.�� Eiffie sighed.


    ��Customers can only be seen at Titan Tavern on Romo Street now. Boss Eiffie has good business methods, and holds her drink well. I have never heard that anyone defeated you when ites to drinking.�� The noodle shop boss looked at Eiffie with admiration.


    ��Won��t those men get themselves a good deal if I get drunk?�� Eiffieughed in a self-mocking way.


    Everyone changed the topic after hearing that. Eiffie had indeed supported Titan Tavern��s business all by herself. However, the neighbors couldn��t make themselves say that Eiffie was an indecent woman when they knew she wasn��t.


    Romo Street was in Rodu��s city center. At the end of the street were all the offices of the court��s agencies. However, because of this, there weren��t many residential areas around, and the shops here were mainly running their businesses with the court officials in mind.


    ��That��s the Ministry of Defense. Its defense has been heightened after that incident happened.�� Mag used his gaze to indicate the row of cottages at the opposite side diagonally.


    ��If you were him, whom would you choose as your next target?�� Irina asked Mag.


    After pondering for a brief moment, Mag replied, ��Apletely random target can create even more panic, and give the opponent no way to investigate.��


    ��I hope he isn��t thinking like that.�� Irina frowned.


    ��He has two brains now, so it isn��t hard to think about that.�� Mag shook his head slightly.


    Amy tilted her head, and curiously asked, ��Father, are you guys talking about which restaurant we are going to have lunch at this afternoon?��


    ��Yes, but we just had breakfast, so let��s walk around for a while before we decide about lunch,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Hmm, alrighty.�� Amy nodded obediently.


    Mag reached out to hail a horse-drawn carriage. The family of four hopped on, and headed straight for Rodu��s busiestmercial center, Tuck Square.


    Tuck Square was Rodu��s biggest square. All kinds of big and small merchants gathered here, and all the snacks here were famous too..

 Chapter 2003 - This Is... Too Amazing?!

    <h4>Chapter 2003: This Is... Too Amazing?!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The Roth Empire starting a war on the orcs and the elves had caused the Nond Continent to descend into a tense atmosphere.


    However, the people��s life in Rodu still wasn��t affected much temporarily.


    There were still crowds in all the big and small shops, and the hawkers on the streets were still yelling and promoting their wares enthusiastically. It was a scene of peace and prosperity.


    Compared to Chaos City, Rodu��s business atmosphere and the squares�� sizes were much greater. They could see interesting things everywhere. The children were so excited.


    Mag became the cat-carrier. He carried all three women��s shopping in one hand and the national treasure in the other as he followed after them.


    ��Ring the goose, ring the goose! Five copper coins for one ring. You can bring the big goose home when you ring it. You can braise it, barbecue it, or make it into a soup!��


    ��Come over here. Throw the darts at the wooden board. 10 copper coins for 10 darts. You can choose any beautiful gift as long as you hit the board!��


    Lively shouting could be heard from afar.


    ��Goose!�� Amy��s eyes lit up when she heard that. She pulled Annie along as she ran towards the stall a distance away. ��Let��s see what ring-a-goose is.��


    ��Why aren��t there any new innovations���� Mag looked at all the crowded game stalls, and even though he sounded disdainful, he felt a sense of familiarity.


    The ring-a-goose game stall was surrounded by many people watching. 20 to 30 geese were kept within a small fence. They squatted around scatteredly, and called out to the people watching with their necks stretched out.


    A hunky man threw hisst bamboo ring out with a sincere expression. Just as that ring was about tond on that big, fat goose in the center, the big, fat goose took a step backwards, and pulled back its neck.


    ��Sigh���� That man sighed heavily with a reddened face. Taking out more money, he angrily said to the boss, ��Boss, aren��t your geese getting too smart? They know how to evade the rings.��


    Thenky game stall boss chuckled, and quickly picked up the bamboo rings on the ground as he smilingly said, ��Hehe, what are you talking about, dear customer? I can see that your technique is getting better, why don��t you buy another 10 rings? I��m sure you will get a big, fat goose home, and your wife is going to praise you for it.��


    ��One more time. One more time.��


    The customers at the side cheered him on too. It was interesting to watch people try to ring the goose. It was even funnier when the person failed and looked frustrated.


    That man hesitated for a long time, and finally shook his head and clenched his teeth as he said, ��Forget it, I have already bought 50 rings, and I didn��t even get myself a feather. Nobody is able to get these geese.��


    The boss took the money, and smilingly said, ��What are you talking about, dear customer? A young man just won two geese earlier. My geese are good geese.��


    Right at that moment, a soft voice said, ��I would like to have 30 rings.��


    The boss scanned the crowd around before his gazended on a little girl standing in a corner. The little girl looked about three or four years old. She was little and exquisitely cute.


    ��Little girl, do you want to ring a goose?�� asked the boss smilingly.


    Amy nodded, and seriously said, ��Yes. You have 30 big, fat geese here, so I want to have 30 rings.��


    ��This little girl wants to win one goose with each ring?��


    ��This little girl is so adorable, and she speaks so adorably too.��


    The people gathered were all looking at Amy with a smile.


    ��I didn��t even get one goose with 50 rings. This little girl is quite boastful. She wants to catch 30 big, fat geese with just 30 rings.�� The man who was trying to ring the geese earlier was alsoughing.


    ��You will need to pay money to ring the geese. Where are your parents? One ring costs five copper coins,�� the boss said smilingly. This was a little sucker who had sent herself right to him.


    This little one would have trouble just to lift the bamboo rings up, let alone toss them out to ring the geese.


    One had to know that this group of big, fat geese had been specially trained by him since they were born. Their skills at evading the rings were already perfect. Not to mention a four-year-old child, even a knight might not be able to get them.


    ��I have money.�� Amy took out two silver coins, and gave them to the boss. ��Give me 50 copper coins as change.��


    ��This���� The boss looked around. He wasn��t in a hurry to take the money.


    Mag and Irina went forward, and smilingly said, ��Let the child y if she wants to. We saw that.��


    ��Woah. This family really looks good.��


    ��Yes. The father is the ugliest in the family.��


    The onlookers noticed Mag and his family, and their eyes widened.


    ��What ugliest in the family�� How can they speak like that?�� Mag rolled his eyes. Did these people think that he was deaf?


    The boss heard Mag, and instantly took the money, and gave Amy her change in copper coins.


    ��30 rings. I��ll put them here for you. Take your time. We are not in a hurry.�� The boss ced the 30 bamboo rings next to Amy��s feet.


    The little ones were usually yful. 30 rings were most likely not enough, and she would most likely buy moreter. Her parents looked rich too.


    ��Alrighty.�� Amy picked up a bamboo, and surveyed the big, fat geese within the fences, as if she was considering which one to catch first.


    The onlookers were all watching excitedly, and many were discussing if she could catch any.


    They had been watching many people trying to catch the geese, but this was the first time they saw such a little girl trying to catch one. If those geese stretched their necks up, they would be taller than this little one.


    Most of them didn��t think Amy could do it. After all, the little one even seemed to have trouble lifting up the bamboo rings, let alone tossing it out to catch the goose.


    ��How are we going to bring them back if we catch all of them?�� Mag asked Irina worriedly.


    Irina looked at all the bags and Ugly Duckling that Mag was holding and pondered. ��We should be able to bring them all back if we hang them on your neck.��


    ��That will�� be too mboyant?�� Mag imagined the scene whereby 30 big, fat geese were hanging from his neck, and couldn��t help frowning.


    Meanwhile, Amy threw out the first bamboo ring. ��Tossing you!��


    The narrow bamboo ring made a beautiful curve in the midair, andnded on a goose��s neck before the big, fat goose could retract its neck. It spun around a few times before hanging on its neck securely.


    ��Wow. She got it!��


    ��This is�� too amazing?!��


    ��Luck? Power? Shocking!��


    Looking at the big, fat goose with a ring on its neck, the onlookers erupted into a loudmotion following a brief silence.


    ��Damn���� The big guy who failed to catch a single goose with 50 rings opened his mouth wide in a daze.


    ��This���� The boss was shocked too, and he stared at the bamboo ring that was hanging on the goose��s neck with disbelief. He only managed to squeeze out a smile after a while. He reached in to get that goose out, and said, ��See, it��s really easy to catch these geese. This little child managed to catch one with her very first ring.��


    The boss tied the goose up, put it to one side, and simultaneously told himself repeatedly, ��Luck�� This must be just luck. 150 copper coins. I��m still making a profit even when I lose one goose����


    ��Tossing you!��


    Then, Amy tossed out the second ring.

 Chapter 2004 - It Feels So Good To Depend On Women

    <h4>Chapter 2004: It Feels So Good To Depend On Women</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The ringnded on the second goose.


    Looking at the bamboo ring on the goose��s neck that was gleaming under the sunlight, the onlookers erupted into a loudmotion again.


    ��We are not even a four-year-old girl��s match.��


    ��One might be luck, but two continuously�� This should be her potential, right?��


    ��The boss is in big trouble now����


    ��She looks like a noob, but is, in fact, an expert!��


    The onlookers were looking at Amy with shock, as if they had just seen a girl with hidden abilities. As for the boss, they were looking at him with schadenfreude.


    Many onlookers had tried to catch a goose themselves before, and they knew how difficult it was. This boss really had a ck heart.


    Therefore, they were very happy with the boss�� reaction while being astonished by Amy��s ring-tossing skills at the same time when they saw that Amy was catching one goose with every ring.


    The boss�� face was sullen. He got that big, fat goose that was looped by the ring out of the fence with a trembling heart and shaking hands. He felt like mming this goose over his shoulders. How could it let a four-year-old catch it so easily!


    ��It��s too slow to catch them one by one.�� Amy picked up three bamboo rings, and threw them out like a flower girl scattering petals on a wedding.


    ��Hit! Hit! Hit!��


    ��Three hits!!!��


    ��He��s dead meat�� R.I.P����


    The three rings that seemed to be tossed out casually caught three fat geese securely.


    <i>This�� Why is this happening��</i>?The boss�� lips quivered. He was about to cry.


    He could still earn some money for the feed with 150 copper coins for two geese, but now it was a loss after losing three geese in one go.


    What made him even more afraid was that this little one looped five geese with five bamboo rings. It was a 100% hit rate.


    She still had 25 rings, and there were still 25 geese within the fences��


    Going along with this flow, one ring would take out one big, fat goose.


    The geese�� were in danger!


    Amy passed a few bamboo rings to Annie and Irina, and smilingly said, ��Wow, this is so fun. Come and y too, Big Sister Annie.��


    <i>Alright�� That will minimize my losses.</i>?The boss heaved a breath of relief when he saw that. He might be able to keep a few geese as long as this little one didn��t continue to toss the rings.


    ��That��s all?�� Irina looked at the bamboo ring in her hand, and casually threw it out.


    ��Three geese with one ring!��


    ��How is the boss going to count that?!��


    ��ording to the boss�� rule, it��s a hit as long the ringnds on the goose��s neck. These three geese belong to that beautifuldy.��


    ��Did this family deliberatelye here to make things difficult for the boss?��


    The bamboo ring looped onto three geese��s necks together at the same time. Her skills shocked everyone present!


    ��Three�� Congrattions to this beautifuldy. Three geese with one ring���� The boss looked crestfallen. He finally realized that his 30 geese were not even enough for them to catch.


    Meanwhile, Annie hesitated with a ring in her hands for a long time at the side before she tiptoed and tossed it out gently. The ringnded on a goose snoozing in a corner with its neck tucked in.


    Now, everyone��s gazended on Mag instead. They couldn��t hide the envy in their eyes.


    ��It feels so good to depend on women.��


    ��He��s a man who makes people envious����


    Mag puffed out his chest with a sessful man��s smile on his face.


    Yes, it was this sensation.


    Themotion at the geese game stall attracted even more onlookers.


    The people were tempted to try their luck while being amazed at Amy, Irina, and Annie��s 100% hit rate.


    The onlookers kept cheering. They were already numb to the result of catching one goose, but they still couldn��t help cheering when they saw the bamboo rings leave Amy��s little hands and uratelynd on those big geese that tried to evade them.


    The boss had given uppletely. He had decided to let it gopletely, and cheer Amy on loudly. He swiftly tied up all the geese that Amy caught, and put them at the side. He was taking the loss as an advertisement for his business. It was rare to have so many onlookers, so he could always earn back the money in the future.


    There were five rings left out of the 30, but there were no more geese left within the fences.


    The boss chuckled, and said, ��You have caught all the geese, but if you still want to throw the rings, I will stand here and let you catch me.��


    ��No. You��re too ugly.�� Amy flicked a nce at him, and immediately put the bamboo rings down on the ground.


    Everyone erupted intoughter again. Not only was this little girl exquisitely cute and great at throwing rings, her words were very interesting too.


    The boss froze slightly, but he still managed to smile and say, ��I have already tied up the 30 geese for you. Do you want to bring them away right now?��


    He couldn��t go back on his words when so many people were watching them.


    Moreover, looking at the family of four��s dressing and temperaments, they weren��t people that a little stall owner like him could afford to offend. All he wanted to do now was to send this family away, and return home to raise another batch of geese.


    Mag flicked a nce at the big, fat geese that piled up at the side. Every goose was about five kilograms heavy, so there were about 150 kg of geese here. Furthermore, they were alive.


    ��Amy, we can��t finish so many geese, so why don��t we just take the two fattest ones and sell the rest?�� Mag asked Amy. He couldn��t imagine carrying 30 big, fat geese on him.


    ��Alright, we will just pick two then.�� Amy nodded, and went forward to pick out the two biggest geese.


    The boss, who was about to pack up and return home, heard that, and his eyes lit up. He went forward, and smilingly said, ��Why don��t you sell them to me? It will save you the time and effort.��


    There were so many onlookers right now. He could earn back the money he used to buy the geese today if he could buy back this batch of geese right now.


    ��I can only sell 10 of them to you. If you want to replenish the number of geese, there is a stall selling geese next door.�� Mag looked at the boss with a smile. These geese were obviously trained.


    This wasn��t wrong, because he wasn��t running a charity.


    However, this boss was a little too much. All 30 geese were trained, so the probability of catching a goose was reduced to zero. That was too much.


    The boss��s expression froze, and then he stole a nce at Mag guiltily, but he still smilingly said, ��Alright, I��ll just take 10 then. I will pay 100 copper coins for each of them. It��s 20 copper coins more than the market price.��


    The 10-odd geese left over were all bought by the onlookers with 100 copper coins each.


    These big, fat geese looked good, and were about the same price as in the market, so they were rather popr.


    ��Woah, it��s really fun to ring-a-goose. We got to eat geese and earn money at the same time.�� Amy counted the money with a happy smile.


    ��Pleasee again,�� the boss said with a miserable smile. Of course, he didn��t want to see this family ever again. He would pack up and leave as soon as he saw theme to the square again.


    ��Let��s go. The darts stall over there seems fun too.�� Amy kept the money, and her gazended on the stall that threw darts at the wooden boards.


    The boss of the darts stall was trembling.

 Chapter 2005 - Of Course, I Will Try It

    <h4>Chapter 2005: Of Course, I Will Try It</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Amy eventually let the boss of the darts stall off. It wasn��t because the game was too difficult, but because the so-called exquisite prizes were not attractive to Amy. The result would have been different if the prizes had been switched to geese.


    Amy and Annie yed a lot of games before stopping in front of a snack street. They turned around to ask Mag, ��It��s so fun here, but I��m a little hungry now, so where do we go for lunch?��


    ��Let��s try out Rodu��s local snacks,�� Mag smilingly said. Irina had kept the things that they bought and the two fat geese kept at a shop temporarily. His hands were now free, and he wanted to try the famous Rodu��s local snacks too.


    Such squares whose target customers were the locals would have more delicious local snacks than those so-called foodie streets. This was Mag��s years of experience.


    ***


    Vanessa sat in the horse-drawn carriage, and asked, ��Uncle Abraham, did something happen recently? Why do I feel that Father doesn��t seem to be very happy?��


    ��Children shouldn��t bother with such matters. What��s the most important now is where we will go for lunch. I heard that a nice beef restaurant has opened in Tuck Square recently. I��ll bring you there for lunch.�� Abraham changed the conversation topic smilingly.


    He had just returned to Rodu yesterday, and met the king in the pce today, so he brought Vanessa out for a fun trip. This little chowhound hadn��t left the pce for quite some time too.


    ��Chaos City is so nice. Why are you back here? Isn��t Mamy Restaurant nice?�� Vanessa couldn��t fathom it.


    ��Boss Mag brought Little Boss out for a vacation, and Mamy Restaurant was closed for a month.�� Abraham sighed lightly. ��Did you think I really wanted toe back? Mamy Restaurant is too delicious.��


    ��Something like that happened?�� Vanessa was a little shocked to hear that too, but she soon smiled, and said, ��That makes sense too. Boss Mag dotes on Little Boss the most. Of course he would bring her out during winter break.��


    ��So, I gave myself a winter break too, and came back for some time first.�� Abraham nodded.


    ��Then, you must bring me along when the restaurant reopens. I want to eat hot pot, red braised pork, and spicy grilled fish too���� Vanessa looked at Abraham piteously.


    ��Regarding this, we��ll have to see if your father will give you the permission. After all, don��t we need to have our parents�� permission for such matters?�� Abraham smiled.


    ��My life sucks.�� Vanessa sighed and looked out of the window with a wistful gaze. Cold wind blew against her face.


    Abraham smilingly replied, ��Alright. I��ll go talk to His Majesty when the timees. I��ll bring you along if he agrees.��


    Vanessa immediately revealed a happy smile and nodded. ��Teehee. I knew Uncle Abraham was the best.��


    The horse-drawn carriage stopped, and L opened the carriage��s door. ��Princess, Lord Duke, we have arrived at Iss Beef Restaurant.��


    The two of them got off the horse-drawn carriage. This was a big restaurant that was opened at the square��s entrance. It was located in a three-story building, which waspletely upied by this beef restaurant.


    ��Let��s go. I��ve already made a reservation.�� Abraham led the way to the beef restaurant.


    The beef restaurant��s boss already received the news of their arrival as soon as they reached the door, and came to wee them with a fawning smile. He led Abraham and Vanessa into the restaurant and straight to the exquisite private room on the second floor.


    Amy held a beef bone, surprised, andmented, ��Were those Big Sister Vanessa and the grandpa who has tired the fat eagle out who have just went upstairs?��


    ��Yes, but we have to pretend not to know anyone on this trip. Hence, we don��t know who they are,�� Mag smilingly said. He had also noticed Abraham and Vanessa going upstairs.


    They had tried all the snacks on the snacks street, but the little one wasn��t full, so they came to this newly opened beef restaurant under someone��s rmendation.


    ��Oh, alright.�� Amy nodded thoughtfully, and continued eating her beef soup.


    The taste at this beef restaurant was actually rather ordinary��at least it was to Mag. However, judging from the reviews of the surrounding customers, a beef restaurant of such standards could already survive in Rodu.


    Amy gulped down the beef soup, and looked up at Mag. ��May I have another bowl of soup, please?��


    ��Of course, you may.�� Mag got the service staff over with a smile, and got another bowl of soup for Amy.


    After lunch, the family spent the afternoon having fun in the square again.


    Irina looked at Annie and Amy, who were sitting on the swing in the corner of the square with a lollipop each, and smilingly said, ��The two children are really having fun.��


    Mag looked at her, and asked, ��Are you happy?��


    Irina turned to look at him. She suddenly pinched his face, and a smile blossomed on that exquisite face. ��I��m happy.��


    ��I��m happy too,�� Mag said, likewise with a smile.


    As long as they were with the people they loved, they would also feel happy living simply in a small square.


    This was such an amazing experience.


    In his previous life, no matter how much money he had had, and how many people he had had by his side, he had still felt out of ce in that world. He hadn��t felt happy for a long time.


    However, although he was also rich now, as long as his loved ones were with him, he felt happy at any time.


    ***


    After returning to the tavern that night, Irina directed a question at Mag, who was doing preparation work in the kitchen. ��What kind of alcoholic drinks are you selling tonight? Beer?��


    ��No. We��re selling two new types of liquors, Maotai and whiskey. The beer isn��t suitable to be sold in the tavern. It will arouse suspicion easily,�� Mag answered in the kitchen.


    ��Maotai? Whiskey?�� Irina looked confused. She had never heard of these two liquors before.


    ��They��re the new liquors that I made. I have intended to introduce them in the restaurant, but I think they��re just nice for Saipan Tavern now,�� Mag exined as he poked his head out. He also pointed at the two rows of small white porcin wine urns disyed in the corner of the wine cab. ��That is the Maotai. You can try itter at dinner if you are interested.��


    ��Of course, I will try it. I have never gotten drunk.�� Irina waved her hands, and a small white porcin wine urnnded in her hand.


    This little wine urn was round with a smooth surface. Both its design and material looked very exquisite.


    The wine urn��s opening was sealed with a red cloth and tied with a red string. It looked rather interesting.


    Irina reached out to remove the string and cloth. There was a wooden cork underneath. The faint liquor aroma could already be smelled.


    ��This aroma�� is rather special?!�� Irina��s nose twitched, and her eyes lit up.


    Although she wasn��t an alcoholic drinks lover, Irina could hold her drinks very well. Both of them had tried all kinds of drinks throughout the Nond Continent during their travels in the early years.


    This liquor��s aroma was very unique. It was even more fragrant than rum. She felt a little intoxicated just smelling it.


    Pop~


    Without any hesitation, Irina removed the cork.

 Chapter 2006 - My Hubby Is The Best!

    <h4>Chapter 2006: My Hubby Is The Best!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The strong fragrance of wine diffused nearby immediately. It was apletely different style from the refreshing fragrance of beer.


    The fragrance of the wine was able to infuse into one��s heart and soul. Just its smell alone was enough to intoxicate a person.


    ��This wine is not bad indeed.�� Mag, who was in the kitchen, could not help but exim with his eyes wide when he smelled the fragrance of the wine.


    This wine was not brewed by him, actually. Maotai was not beer, and it was impossible to brew it immediately. It required years of fermentation and a wine base that was years or even decades old. It also involved veryplicated details during the brewing process, such as the choice of season and more, which made the brewing process very restrictive.


    Now that Saipan Tavern was open, Mag would definitely not turn up only when the wine brewing was done a few yearster. Therefore, he purchased a batch of ready-made Maotai and whiskey from the system.


    As for the Maotai and whiskey brewery, Mag had intended to hand it over to Hannah after her rum factory sessfully started operating, and was in the production phase.


    ording to the system, it had reinstated the ancient way of brewing the wine. In addition to the refined way of modern wine brewing, it had created the best-quality Maotai.


    Mag did not enjoy white wine, but he did have a few cups of Maotai before when drinking with seniors. Comparing the fragrance alone, the system��s Maotai did thrash the ones that he had before.


    ��Don��t be in a rush to drink it. I��ll get you some dishes to go with it,�� Mag told Irina, who was grabbing the wine bottle in a rush to down it all.


    ��There are still dishes to go with it?�� Irina was slightly surprised. However, she still sat by the table with the wine bottle.


    In no time at all, Mag came out with a small tray. There were drunkard peanuts, pig ears sd, and pig tongue sd, as well as a shot ss.


    ��They are all new dishes. When did you learn it behind my back?�� Irina was surprised when she saw the dishes.


    ��I didn��t learn them. I created them,�� Mag said calmly. She picked up the bottle of wine, and poured a ss of Maotai for Irina. ��You��ll get drunk easily with this. It��s different from beer. Drink it slowly and savor it slowly.��


    ��Aren��t you sitting down to have a couple of sses with me?�� Irina saw that there was only a shot ss.


    ��Today is the first day of the tavern��s opening. I won��t be drinking, otherwise I won��t be able to serve the customers properly.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. He was not so conceited to think that he could drink shot after shot and not get drunk.


    As a tavern owner with professional ethics, in order to give his clients the best service, his principle was always not to drink during work hours.


    ��Alright, then I will drink alone.�� Irina picked up the ss, and took a small sip.


    After taking the sip, she furrowed her beautiful brows. It was indeed a little different from beer. This Maotai was rather soft.


    However, her frown eased very quickly. The refreshing texture exploded in her mouth, and the rich alcohol made her want to analyze its fragrance.


    The fragrance of grains and the sweetness after fermentation�� All the fragrances were too much for her to handle.


    If beer was a maiden dressed in a sundress, Maotai would be ady carrying a pipa with her face half-hidden. When you took away her pipa, there was still a veil over her face.


    After a very long time, Irina opened her eyes. The taste was still lingering in her mouth. It was a taste that had her asking for more.


    ��This wine is marvelous!�� Irina praised.


    It was gentle and sweet like fruit wine, and its refreshingness was different from that of beer. This Maotai made her realize that wine could be savored slowly. The elegant and fine texture made it irresistible.


    ��Don��t just drink, have some food,�� Mag reminded Irina, who picked up her ss for another shot.


    ��Would I not get drunk if I had a peanut?�� Irina used her chopsticks to pick up a drunkard peanut, and sent it into her mouth.


    Crunch!


    When her teeth collided with the peanut, there was a soft crunch.


    ��It��s crunchy!��


    Irina had tried the goblins�� salted peanuts before, and she did not really like their soft, mushy texture. However, this peanut without its husk was actually crunchy!


    After that, its fragrance exploded in her mouth. The numbness from the Sichuan pepper, the spiciness and fragrance from the chili, and the amazing fragrances from the other spices were released as she chewed.


    Crunch, crunch, crunch��


    ��This peanut is really fragrant.�� Irina looked up at Mag, and threw another peanut into her mouth as she smiled happily.


    She looked as though she was saying, ��My hubby is the best!��


    ��Of course, can��t you see who��s the one who made it.�� Mag smiled brightly too. The drunkard peanuts were his culinary skills condensed into a small te, representing the powerhouse of all side dishes to go with alcohol.


    ***


    ��I didn��t expect Romo Street to be so deste as well.�� A middle-aged man in a long ck robe walked on Romo Street, sighing when he saw the shops by the street closed and put up for rent.


    Bobby was an official with the military. Many things had happened in the military for the past two days, and this made the suave militarynd into a sorry state within a night.


    The military had been cordoned off for three whole days. Many officials were brought away to be questioned, and even those with idle roles like him were not spared. He was only allowed to go back to the military to continue working today.


    He heard about the family murder case in Rodu yesterday. It was the family of the superior he respected the most. Last night, when the superior received the news, he smashed his head against the wall and passed away.


    Nothing could be expected. After finishing his work at hand, Bobby did not feel like going home. He intended to have a little drink at Romo Street.


    However, the taverns he used to visit often with his superiors had all closed down. The familiar restaurants and taverns were all gone. All that was left was the empty street.


    ��Ah.�� Bobby sighed. He nced at the crowded Titan Tavern far away. He had heard of that tavern before. The wine there was so-so, but thedy boss there was quite a beauty.


    He just wanted to have a quiet drink alone, but it seemed there was no better choice now.


    ��Hmm?�� Just when he was about to walk to Titan Tavern, a faint alcoholic scent stopped him in his tracks.


    He frowned slightly, and sniffed even harder.


    ��Is that the fragrance of wine?�� Bobby was rather surprised and uncertain. The fragrance was too enticing.


    After slight hesitation, he followed the scent, and arrived at a brightly lit tavern soon after.


    <i>I can��t believe this tavern is still around.?</i>Bobby was rather surprised. However, after looking at the signboard, he understood.?<i>The owner has changed.</i>


    However, the scent became stronger when he walked closer to the tavern.


    If he had simply wanted to get wasted at the start, then now he would really want to give the fragrant wine a shot, and let himself be intoxicated by this delicious wine.


    The tavern appeared to have started operating, so he pushed the door open and entered.


    Theyout of the tavern waspletely different. The hall was very spacious, and the ce looked simple and ssy. It had a brown, wooden theme, making one feel veryfortable and rxed.


    Meanwhile, Bobby��s gaze was drawn to the only customer in the tavern, or rather the little crystal ss in front of her. That was where the rich fragrance came from..

 Chapter 2007 - That Middle-Aged Man Crying In A Tavern In The Middle Of The Night

    <h4>Chapter 2007: That Middle-Aged Man Crying In A Tavern In The Middle Of The Night</h4>


    Bobby loved to drink. This habit appeared when he entered the military and followed under that superior.


    That superior was known to love drinking in the military, and he was very particr about drinking. He knew better than anyone which were the best taverns in Rodu, and Bobby tasted great wines with this senior for all these years.


    With his senior��s experience, taverns with thriving businesses would not usually have good wine. That was because good wine would require meticulous brewing and strict requirements. Without their own brewery, ordinary tavern owners would not have too much of their own brews.


    An example would be the Titan Tavern, which was famous because of itsdy boss, with its mediocre wine.


    However, not everyone would be particr about the quality of the alcohol when drinking. Most people were particr about the atmosphere andpany.


    If his senior was still around, he would probably be very happy drinking even if they were sitting by the street with only a bottle of bad-quality fruit wine each.


    Of course, if his senior was still around, he would definitely be very happy to have found a new wine and this new tavern.


    Mag had also noticed this customer that entered. From the ever-so-familiar uniform, Mag could tell the other party was from the military. However, he did not have a high rank. The exhaustion in his face was apparent. His blood-shot eyes told everyone that he did not seem to have had proper rest.


    Based on what had happened in the military over the past few days, his exhaustion was not difficult to understand. On top of that, him being able toe here for a drink at this time showed that he wanted to stay further away from the core power struggle in the military.


    ��Hi, what would you like to drink?�� Mag asked from behind the counter.


    Bobby came back to his senses. He looked at Mag, and pointed at Irina��s ss as he replied, ��Get me a bottle of thatdy��s wine.��


    ��Maotai, 2,000 copper coins a bottle. We have side dishes to go with the wine. Do you need it?�� Mag introduced the price.


    Actually, the officials of the Roth Empire did not have very high sries. This middle-aged man facing a midlife crisis would only have around 10,000 copper coins a month as his sry. Therefore, he might not spend 2,000 copper coins on a bottle of Maotai.


    ��2,000 copper coins?�� Bobby frowned. This price was indeed much higher than that of the alcohol he had before. Even a cup of wine delivered personally from the Titan Tavern��sdy boss would only cost 50 copper coins a ss.


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded with appropriate warmth and distance.


    Bobby thought for a while, and said, ��Give me a bottle then, and a helping of drunkard peanuts. And two sses.��


    Compared to the Maotai and whiskey which cost 2,000 copper coins per bottle, the 30-copper-coins drunkard peanuts were way too affordable.


    Bobby did not have much appetite, so he did not order the other two side dishes that looked a little strange. Weren��t pig��s ears and tongue things that only the peasants in slums would take back home to cook?


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded slightly. He took down a bottle of Maotai from the shelf and two shot sses. After that, Mag poured a te of drunkard peanuts out, and served it to Bobby, who was sitting by the door. ��Enjoy.��


    ��Thank you.�� Bobby nodded slightly. He picked up the white circr bottle. The bottle was very smooth. He undid the cloth sealing the bottle, and saw a cork underneath.


    ��Professional.�� If his senior had been around, he would definitely have praised it.


    Now that his senior was not around, Bobby praised Mag in his stead.


    Pop~


    The moment the cork was pulled out, the rich fragrance of the alcohol wafted out.


    Although the entire ce was already filled with the fragrance of the wine, the fragrance that rushed out of the bottle still made his eyes light up.


    This was not fruit wine. It did not have the refreshing fragrance of the former. However, it did have an even stronger and lingering fragrance. It should��ve been made from grains. He had tried many grain wines, but none of them had a fragrance this strong.


    He poured the alcohol out. It was clear, and even reflected the light from the crystal ss.


    His senior once said that a good wine deserved a good wine set. The rity of this wine would not show if it was poured into an ordinary ceramic cup. However, the crystal ss was able to bring it out even more since it was even clearer than crystal.


    <i>How was that done?</i>?Bobby was astonished.


    No matter how much distition was done, be it fruit wine or grain wine, there would definitely be some sediment left in the wine. Even if there was a minimal amount of sediment, the wine could never be this clear. This just looked like water scooped up from a mountain spring.


    If it was not for the fragrance wafting out from this small ss in front of him, Bobby would not dare to believe that this was a ss of wine.


    ��Sir, you��ve brought me to ces to try good wine. This wine here must be one you��ve never tried before. I��ll pour you a ss. Give it a try.�� Bobby ced the filled ss in front of him, and fell silent for a while before pouring another ss for himself.


    Irina, who had two sses of wine, started to look out of focus. She turned back to nce at Bobby. She frowned, and then looked at Mag as she raised a brow.


    Mag shook his head slightly, indicating that he, too, was not very clear what that man was doing. However, it seemed like he was not waiting for a living person.


    Saying that might be a little scary.


    The correct way to put it was that he was drinking with a dead person.


    Oh, no, he was here to reminisce about his senior.


    There had been many deaths in the military for the past few days. It seemed like one of them was someone close to this customer. Would he have any relevant information?


    Mag sized Bobby up silently, and thought of what he could get out of him after the man got drunk.


    ��Sir, this first ss is a toast to you for helping me at work all these years.�� Bobby picked up the ss, and finished everything in a shot.


    Mm��


    It was different from the refreshing and sweet fruit wine, and was also different from the bitterness of grain wine. This wine was smooth, and the fragrance seemed to explode in his head, flowing into his limbs. The texture was fine, and the taste was refreshing and sweet as the wine flowed past Bobby��s teeth.


    After swallowing the wine, the fragrance lingered, making him want more.


    Bobby did not put down the ss for a very long time as he enjoyed its taste in shock.


    All these years with his senior, Bobby could be considered half a professional. This was definitely the best wine he had ever had!


    For some reason, the memories of the past started shing past his mind. Two middle-aged men walking down the streets, two middle-aged men supporting each other after getting tipsy as they vomited while walking, and two middle-aged men sleeping on the streets after getting totally wasted.


    Bobby could not take it anymore. He started crying.


    That was the senior he respected the most, his best drinking buddy, and his brother for life��


    Within a night, everything was gone. Even his family and mansion.


    All he did was obey orders and whatever he should do�� Why were he and his innocent family members the ones dead?

 Chapter 2008 - This Taste! Superb!

    <h4>Chapter 2008: This Taste! Superb!</h4>


    In the empty tavern, there was a bottle of wine, a te of peanuts, two shot sses, and a crying man.


    A middle-aged man could break down the very next moment.


    Mag raised his brow slightly. He could not empathize much. Perhaps it was just like what Mr. Zhou Shu Ren[1] had said: people��s feelings were not interconnected.


    As he cried, Bobby poured himself another ss of wine before chugging it down.


    After he chugged the second ss down, he felt calmer because he was a little tipsy.


    Therefore, he started mumbling to the empty space in front of him.


    ��S-Senior, say, although we��re officials in people��s eyes, we��re still ordinary people. You were at least a 6th-tier knight. I��m not even a knight. We didn��t do anything bad. We just followed orders from above. Now that something happened, why is it our fault?


    ��Tell me. All you did was listen to orders and press the seal to send out the secret message, but then they arrested you. Military orders are absolute. If you hadn��t sent that secret message, you would have been arrested a few days ago��


    ��Sigh�� This is all a mess, a mess����


    Bobby chugged down another two sses. He started to mumble as he rambled on.


    Mag understood what was going on. This customer was an official from the military, and he had a close senior who was involved in this incident. He was one of the generals whose family was wiped out the night before.


    ��Don��t just drink, have some peanuts.�� Mag sat before Bobby. He pushed the te of drunkard peanuts that had not been touched yet towards Bobby.


    Bobby turned to look. His gaze was unfocused. After spacing out for a long while, he reached out, and put a peanut into his mouth.


    Crunch, crunch.


    The peanut was chewed into pieces, and the fragrance woke Bobby up a little. He also became a little more talkative. He pulled Mag��s hand, and started to tell him about his love story, no, scratch that, his brotherhood with the senior.


    Mag grabbed a handful of peanuts, and became a qualified audience.


    Irina, who was drinking alone, came over with her wine curiously. She sipped on the wine as she listened intently, even cheering at the exciting parts.


    ��But do your wives know you two were so gay?�� Irina asked curiously.


    ��Gay? That��s pure brotherhood�� brotherhood, okay?�� Bobby tilted his head, and he looked at Irina as he emphasized the important part loudly.


    ��Got it. Brothers are more important than your wives. The most important thing after work is to go drinking with your brothers.�� Irina rolled her eyes. She nced at Mag, and said murderously, ��If you dare to do that, I don��t mind being a widow.��


    ��I have no brothers,�� Mag quickly rified when he saw the half-tipsy, half-vengeful Irina.


    ��Sigh. Life is so unpredictable. I thought we could drink until we were old. I didn��t expect him to leave before me just like that���� Bobby sighed deeply.


    ��Here, have a little more.�� Mag poured him another ss of wine.


    Bobby chugged it down, and went back to his stories.


    ��You mean your senior was wronged? This has nothing to do with him?�� Seeing that Bobby was almost gone, Mag started to lead him on with questions.


    ��Isn��t�� Isn��t that so. What was he? H-how could he deploy the army from the borders. Besides, it��s a war against the orcs and elves. No one would believe it was possible,�� Bobby mumbled with a nod.


    ��Who gave the order? If it was the king, why was he arrested?�� Mag continued asking.


    ��Wh-why are you asking about this?�� Bobby nced at Mag cautiously.


    ��Here, here, here, have another ss. You��re not drunk enough.�� Mag poured him another ss.


    Gulp.


    Bobby gulped it down, and started talking again.


    ��I heard my senior say that it was not the king who gave the orders. It was the second prince who did it in the king��s name. I have no idea what he did to trick everyone. After that, the king came back to Rodu, sent troops to surround the military, and arrested all the generals. Everyone in the military had to be questioned��


    ��Sigh�� what��s all this?


    ��Besides, a killer from nowhere ughtered the families of many generals the night before, and burnt everything to the ground. There was not a singleplete corpse to be found.


    ��Now everyone is just afraid that they will be the next target. There was no exnation from the top as well. This is too much����


    Bobby waspletely drunk before he even finished half the bottle of wine. Thankfully, Mag had managed to get the address out from him, and even took out his money pouch to settle the bill. After that, Mag helped Bobby out, and got him a horse-drawn carriage, even instructing the coachman to send him home.


    ��Right now�� Andre is probably�� stumped.�� Irina staggered to the door and into Mag��s embrace without realizing.


    ��I told you this was strong, and you didn��t believe it.�� Mag looked at Irina, who had fallen asleep in his embrace, and picked her up with a pampering smile to send her upstairs.


    Fruit wine had even less alcohol content than beer. Therefore, Bobby and Irina would be drunk before even drinking much of Maotai, which had high alcohol content.


    After sending Irina upstairs, Mag was about to go downstairs again when Amy and Annie peeked their heads out from the yroom next door.


    ��Father, is Mother already asleep so early?�� Amy asked curiously.


    ��She drank a little, and is slightly drunk, so she turned in early tonight,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��I see. Alright.�� Amy nodded. However, she said very quickly, ��Did you only drink and not eat?��


    Mag could tell what Amy had in mind, and smilingly said, ��We still have some leftover side dishes downstairs. If the two of you are hungry, you can go grab some.��


    ��Alright.�� Amy quickly nodded happily, and went down hand-in-hand with Annie.


    Because Irina got drunk very quickly, she still had quite a lot of drunkard peanuts left on her te, and the pig ears sd and pig tongue sd were almost left untouched.


    Mag warmed some milk for the two little fellows. The side dishes actually went quite well with milk too.


    ��This peanut is deshelled.�� Amy picked up a peanut with her chopsticks, and threw it into her mouth. She chewed quickly, and the munching sounds made her look like a little squirrel nibbling on pine cones.


    ��It��s good. Fragrant and crunchy. Delicious.�� Amy popped another peanut into her mouth happily, and even reminded Annie to try it.


    Annie also put a peanut into her mouth as she chewed softly. She was also smiling very brightly. It seemed that she also liked the drunkard peanuts a lot.


    ��Meow, meow~�� Ugly Duckling walked over and meowed impatiently.


    ��I want to try this pig ears sd.�� Amy picked up a piece of pig ear.


    In the middle of the thin pig ear was a white tendon. It was coated with ayer of red oil and a dash of sesame seeds. Amy put it into her mouth.


    Crunch, crunch~


    ��Wow~ This taste! Superb!��


    Amy��s eyes lit up as she chewed happily.


    [1] China��s famous writer with the pen name Lu Xun..

 Chapter 2009 - Are You Teaching Me What To Do?

    <h4>Chapter 2009: Are You Teaching Me What To Do?</h4>


    The two children ate the side dishes with a cup of warm milk to go with them. Under the warm neon light, they chuckled heartily.


    Mag was sitting at the side, throwing peanuts into his mouth asionally. There was a pint of beer beside him as he smiled in a warm, fatherly manner.


    On the first day of the shop��s opening, he had one customer.


    At about 9 pm, Mag walked out. A gust of cold breeze caused him to shudder.


    There were only a few other taverns open for business along the street. Among them, Titan Tavern, which was diagonally across, had the best business. At that moment,ughter could still be heard from the tavern, while the situation in the other taverns was almost like that in Saipan Tavern. There were probably more staff than customers.


    There was not a single soul on the pitch-ck street. Only the cold wind blew.


    With a crowd like that, Mag could not help but admire the shops that had not closed down. There was nobody out there at all.


    ��Closed for the day.�� Mag flipped the sign hanging on the door, and switched off the light for the signboard. A day had ended just like that.


    Although there was only one bill, they had earned 2030 copper coins. That would have surpassed many at Romo street.


    Just as Mag had thought, opening a tavern here could allow him to meet some officials of the Roth Empire and find out much useful information from them.


    ��Alright, it��s gettingte. Our two princesses should go up to get ready for bed,�� Mag told the two children ying the cat��s cradle game as he locked the door.


    ��Alright.�� Amy ced the clump of tangled wool on the table, and jumped off from her chair. She had zero talent for the cat��s cradle.


    Annie also stood up. She reached out and took the messy ball of wool. Her fingers moved quickly, and the knotted string had gone back to its original state in no time at all. After that, Annie wrapped the string around her wrist.


    Mag told the two fellows a bedtime story, and left the room silently only after they had fallen asleep, not forgetting to close the door behind him.


    Just when he was getting ready to wash up and go to bed, an urgent knock came from downstairs.


    There were nine soft knocks and one hard knock. A familiar tempo.


    Mag went downstairs to open the door. He saw a flustered Noya supporting Merante, and quickly stepped aside to let them in.


    After going out to clear the bloodstains around the tavern, Mag went back and closed the door behind him. He looked at the pale Merante sitting on the chair and Noya with beads of perspiration on his forehead. Mag asked, ��What��s going on?��


    ��It��s all my fault. I��m stupid. Grandpa got injured while saving me. I��m so useless!�� Noya said with frustration as he pped himself.


    Merante reached out to hold Noya��s hand as he said breathlessly, ��I�� I��m fine����


    ��Grandpa, don��t move.�� Noya quickly supported Merante. He looked at Mag, and begged, ��Boss Mag, please save my grandpa.��


    ��Don��t be anxious. I��ll get the medic,�� Mag reassured Noya, and turned to walk upstairs.


    Merante��s injuries were serious. With Mag��s band-aid medical skills, he probably could only send him on his way.


    Thankfully, there was a superb medic upstairs who was still drunk. Mag was also unsure if he could wake her up.


    Mag opened the door and saw Irina, who was originally on the bed, lying sprawled on the floor, with a pillow in her arms.


    ��Indeed, no matter how beautiful you are, once you��re drunk, you will still do something out of your control,�� Mag mumbled to himself. He pulled out the newly bought fresh apple juice from the system, and helped Irina up.


    ��Thirsty�� Water���� Before Mag could open his mouth, Irina was already mumbling.


    ��Here, water.�� Mag quickly passed her the apple juice.


    Irina grabbed the apple juice, and started gulping it down.


    ��Delicious. Thank you.�� Irina ced the cup urately into Mag��s hand, and went back to sleep.


    ��Wait. We have an injured patient downstairs. Why don��t you treat him first before going back to sleep.�� Mag quickly held her up so she would not lie back down.


    ��Injured patient?�� Irina turned to look at Mag. She was much more awake than before.


    ��Yes. If you don��t save him, he��ll be gone.�� Mag nodded. He had already decided not to let her drink Maotai again. The most he would allow her to drink was red wine and beer.


    ��H-help me up,�� Irinamanded.


    Mag quickly helped her up.


    ��W-wait for me to get changed.�� Irina turned to look at the closet.


    ��No need to get changed. This is fine. I��ll just get you a jacket.�� Mag took the down jacket lying at the side, and put it on Irina before helping her down the stairs.


    When they had arrived downstairs, Noya was already a cat on a hot tin roof.


    Merante, on the other hand, was much calmer. He had pasted a few talismans on himself. He was leaning on the chair without any expression of pain, and was even consoling Noya.


    When Mag and Irina arrived, Noya quickly went up to them.


    ��You��re not okay?�� Irina sized Noya up and down.


    ��N-not me. It��s my grandpa.�� Noya quickly shook his head. He could smell the alcohol on Irina, and she seemed rather drunk. Noya could not help but worry if she could work her spells properly.


    ��Here.�� Mag helped Irina over to Merante.


    ��Let me go.�� Irina pushed Mag��s hand away, and started to observe Merante carefully.


    ��Boss Mag, is she up to it?�� Noya whispered worriedly to Mag.


    ��It should be fine.�� Mag was uncertain too.


    Merante was severely wounded. There was a big hole through his abdomen. It was as though a sharp weapon had pierced through him, spun one round, and brought his flesh and blood out together with it.


    Other than that, there were a few other injuries elsewhere, some inflicted by spells and some caused by weapons.


    ��He��s not dead yet after all this?�� Irina eximed in shock after looking at Merante for a while.


    ��Is that how you should react?�� Merante, who still had his final breath, almost vomited blood and dropped dead at that moment.


    ��Please, save my grandpa,�� Noya pleaded.


    ��Alright.�� Irina reached her hand out, and a foldable chair appeared in her hand.


    ��Huh?��


    Everyone in the tavern was stunned.


    ��Oh, wrong one.�� Irina threw the foldable chair aside, and pulled out her magic caster��s staff.


    ��O�� Holy Light, wipe out all darkness and filth,�� Irina chanted as she raised her magic caster��s staff.


    The dazzling Holy Lightnded on Merante.


    ��Aaah���� Merante let out a painful howl. The talismans on him started lighting up.


    ��Is that the wrong spell?! How can you use the Holy Light for treatment?! You should use your healing magic!�� Noya eximed in shock. He went up immediately, wanting to stop Irina.


    ��Are you teaching me what to do��? Irina turned to look at him..

 Chapter 2010 - Theres Nothing Wrong, Youre Really

    <h4>Chapter 2010: There��s Nothing Wrong, You��re Really</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Rbq!?Rbq<sup>1</sup>!


    Noya shut up the moment she nced over.


    This was the aura of a big boss. Even if she was wrong, she would be rightfully wrong.


    Mag watched as Merante was roasted in the Holy Light, and his eyelids twitched frantically. He nced at Irina, who seemed rather drunk, and was worried if this would end up bing medical malpractice.


    After all, Merante was from the Ghost n. He would feel ufortable before the Holy Light.


    The Holy Light continued shining on Merrante for three minutes. Other than the talismans, Mag could even see some ck wisps being purified by the Holy Light.


    Merante was already unconscious from the excruciating pain.


    ��Grandpa!�� Noya wanted to rush up.


    Mag held Noya back because Irina had started chanting her healing magic spells.


    Bits of faint golden glow fell on Merante. The horrifying wound started to regenerate and heal at a visible speed.


    The entire process went on for around 10 minutes. The empty area in Merante��s abdomen grew new flesh, and he regained some color on his pale face. It seemed as though his breathing became stabler.


    ��Alright.�� Irina kept her magic caster��s staff, closed her eyes, and fell backward.


    Thankfully, Mag reacted fast enough and caught her.


    Since she was notpletely sober from the alcohol just now, she fell asleep from exhaustion after using her magic on such a tricky case.


    ��Grandpa.�� Noya went up. Although Merante had not regained consciousness, it seemed that his life was no longer in danger.


    ��Th-thank you.�� Noya thanked Mag and Irina as he kneeled on the floor.


    ��Alright. There are no rooms upstairs. It��s rather inconvenient to have you staying in the tavern. I��lle back downter to bring you to the house beside. You can stay at Romo Street for the time being,�� Mag said as he carried Irina upstairs.


    Noya put the unconscious Merante on his back as he asked Mag worriedly, ��Beside��? Won��t we be found out?��


    ��Half of the houses on this street belong to me. You can choose a random houseter,�� Mag said calmly as he put on his coat, and walked to the door.


    ��Rich���� Noya raised his brow, and looked at Mag with admiration.


    Mag opened the door, observed the surroundings, and brought Noya out of the tavern after making sure that there was no one around.


    Atst, Noya chose a ck two-story building in the corner. The first floor was a little teahouse, while the second floor offered more privacy. There was aplete set of old furniture, and the previous owner even left two beds and nkets behind.


    Mag kicked away the torn nkets that Noya was about toy out. He bought two new sets of bedsheets from the system, and helped Noyay them out. After that, Mag watched Noya ce Merante gently on the bed.


    ��What happened? How did he get so seriously injured?�� Mag finally asked the question that troubled him for so long.


    ��We had been tracing the evil aura, and traced it all the way to the first prince��s mansion. In the end, we were ambushed just after we climbed over the wall. We did not even have the time to investigate anything.


    ��In order to save me, Grandpa got this seriously wounded. Otherwise, they would never be able to hurt Grandpa with their capabilities. I am too useless,�� Noya said self-reproachfully.


    ��That��s true. You are really useless.�� Mag nodded. This was the prime example of being dragged down by a burden teammate.


    ��Hm???�� Noya looked at Mag with bewilderment.


    Even though he was feeling very remorseful, at a point like this, shouldn��t one be saying things like ��this is not your fault,�� ��you didn��t do It on purpose,�� or ��your grandpa won��t me it on you��?


    ��You can only protect people you care about when you be strong,�� Mag said calmly.


    Noya was slightly stunned. His expression turned determined gradually as he nodded with resolution.


    ��Don��t go out for the next few days. There will probably be many people in Rodu looking for the two of you. If you��re caught, I might not be able to help you escape.�� Mag looked at Noya, and instructed, ��I will send you your three meals every day. We will talk about other things when the old man has recovered.��


    ��Thank you.�� Noya bowed deeply at Mag once again.


    He had beenpletely flustered just now. If it were not for Mag and Irina, his grandpa would probably be gone now.


    ��Drink a little of this, and have a good sleep. No one will disturb you.�� Maotai ced a small bottle of Maotai by the bed with a packet of drunkard peanuts. He patted Noya on his shoulder, and turned to leave.


    Gulp~


    Noya did not have dinner, so his stomach was grumbling a lot. He opened the packet, threw a handful of peanuts into his mouth, and chewed on them.


    ��It��s so spicy!��


    Other than the fragrance, the numbing spiciness made his face flush red immediately. As a youngd who barely took spice, Noya had a very low tolerance for spiciness.


    He looked around, and the only thing in the room was the bottle of wine beside him.


    Pop.


    Noya pulled out the cork, and chugged two mouthfuls down.


    ��Ah~ Delicious.�� Although he was not very knowledgeable about alcohol, he still knew how to tell what tasted good and what tasted bad. Noya could not help butpliment the alcohol. Grandpa would definitely love it.


    The wine was able to curb the spicy taste, so Noya threw another handful of peanuts into his mouth.


    After finishing a packet of peanuts and half the bottle of wine, Noya sealed the bottle with the cork again. He felt his head grow heavy, and very quickly fell asleep by the bed.


    ***


    At the entrance of the military, a big and tall general looked at the knights in front of him, and asked, ��Have you found them?��


    ��Sir, our soldiers have split up to trace them, but we��ve still lost their tracks,�� one of the knights reported.


    ��Useless! You can��t even find a heavily wounded old man!�� the general chided loudly with displeasure.


    All the knights lowered their heads, afraid to speak.


    ��Sir, you��ve pierced right through that old man. After receiving such a fatal blow, he must have died. As long as we increase the scope of our search operations, we will definitely find them very quickly,�� a deputy general beside him said.


    The general��s expression became a little better. He said seriously, ��Continue searching! They might very well be the murderer from the incident the night before. Find them, and His Majesty will reward you handsomely!��


    ��Yes!�� The knights left quickly after receiving their order.


    ***


    ��Already at Rodu? Hehe, interesting���� A cloud of ck fog slowly seeped out from the first prince��s mansion. A silhouette in a ck robe walked out slowly from the ck fog. His low voice was jarring to the ears, just like the sound of metal rubbing against each other.


    The man in ck robe turned his head in the direction of the mansion, and quickly became a cloud of ck fog and disappeared.


    ***


    ��Senior!��


    Bobby woke up with a start. He sat right up on the bed, and was drenched in perspiration.


    ��Master, are you alright?�� a middle-aged woman asked worriedly as she sat up beside Bobby, and passed him a handkerchief to wipe his perspiration.


    Bobby came back to his senses. He looked out at the lighting in from the window, and then at the middle-aged woman, who was looking at him with concern. He shook his head, and asked, ��Why am I at home? What happened?��

 Chapter 2011 - Life... Has To Go On

    <h4>Chapter 2011: Life... Has To Go On</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��A coachman sent you back yesterday. He said you got drunk in a tavern.�� Bobby��s wife poured a ss of water for him. Her heart went out to him.


    All these years, such things had been happening very often. She knew very well whom her husband had been drinking with, and although she had been nagging about it, she did not really hold it to heart.


    Such a big thing happened in Rodu over the past two days. Even if she barely left the house, she still heard of the news. The family of the man who had been drinking with her husband every night was gone within a night, and that man also died in prison.


    There were more guards patrolling the mansion over the past two days, and her husband was grounded in the military. For a very long time, her heart was in her mouth.


    When she heard that her husband could returnst night, she made a table full of food, and waited for him the entire night. In the end, a coachman drove her drunk husband back.


    ��Was I drunk?�� Bobby stroked his head. He did not have the feeling of disgust and dizziness from a hangover. Instead, he had had a good sleep that he had never had in a long while, and he felt rxed all over.


    ��You carried that bottle of wine back,�� Bobby��s wife said as she pointed to a white bottle of wine on the table.


    ��Maotai?!�� Bobby��s memories came back to him immediately when he saw the bottle of wine. He remembered his low feelings, walking at Romo Street, and entering Saipan Tavern because of the wine fragrance.


    He ordered a bottle of wine that cost 2,000 copper coins. The wine was rich and fragrant. It was something he had not tasted before.


    After that�� he was drunk.


    Because he was so drunk, he did not even remember what happened in between, how he stopped a horse-drawn carriage and gave his address, and how he even remembered to bring back half a bottle of Maotai.


    He got out of bed, and shook the bottle of Maotai on the table. There was half of it left.


    This made him shocked at how strong the alcohol was. Only half of a small bottle could make him dead drunk. Two to three bottles of fruit wine would never make him drunk.


    ��This owner is rather honest. He even let me bring the rest of the wine back.�� Bobby pulled out the cork. It was still the familiar smell that struck him.


    ��Master, it��s gettingte. Rest for a little longer. I��ll get them to make some porridge so you can have something before going to court.�� Bobby��s wife secretly heaved a sigh of relief seeing that Bobby was not dispirited.


    ��Alright. Sorry to trouble you,�� Bobby told his wife seriously as he ced the wine down.


    Bobby��s wife was slightly stunned. She looked at Bobby, and her eyes went red. She smiled and nodded as she walked out.


    ��Life�� has to go on.�� Bobby stuffed the cork back on the bottle of wine, and had a resolute expression. ��Senior, let me take over all your unfinished wishes. As for the fellow who harmed you and your family, I will make him pay.��


    ***


    <i>Hmm? Who am I? Where am I?</i>?Irina opened her eyes. She blinked, a little confused.


    She looked around, and realized she was lying on the floor!


    <i>Did someone kick me off the bed?</i>?She sat right up, and saw therge, empty bed. There was no one on the bed at all.


    Moreover, the nket was on the floor, covering her, and the pillow sat neatly on the bed.


    <i>Drunk?</i>?She recalled taking a bottle of wine from the wine closetst night. After that, she drank a little alone, and got drunk.


    On top of that, she seemed to have saved someone while she was drunk?


    Or was that also a dream?


    ��You��re up?�� The room door was open, and Mag stood at the door, looking at Irina sitting on the floor with a smile.


    ��Mm-hmm. Did you put me on the floor to sleep?�� Irina turned to look at Mag.


    ��You rolled to the floorst night, so Iid the sheets on the floor for you to prevent you from rolling to the floor again.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��I, Irina, would never roll off the bed!�� Irina said seriously as she blushed.


    ��Mm-hmm. Get up and have breakfast. I��ve made some porridge.�� Mag looked at her pamperingly.


    ��I mean it,�� Irina emphasized.


    ��I��ll get the kids.�� Mag smiled and closed the door behind him.


    ��Hmph.�� Irina clenched her fists. She felt that her standing in this family was challenged. However, her stomach was rumbling, so she could only force herself out from the warm sheets, change into a beautiful dress, and go downstairs for the scrumptious breakfast prepared for her.


    Usually, Irina would have such a bad headache the next morning from the hangover she would have no appetite.


    But now, she did not feel any pain, and even felt that her sleep quality was really good. She felt super refreshed, and was even a little hungry.


    ��This wine is not bad. It aids sleep,�� Irina mumbled to herself as she opened the door to go downstairs.


    ��Did I save a human or a ghostst night?�� Irina asked Mag while having her porridge.


    Mag thought for a while, and said, ��You can say he��s both.��


    ��Oh, it was that old fogy,�� Irina said thoughtfully.


    ��They were ambushed in Sean��s mansion. I think they fell into his trap. It looks like he had noticed us,�� Mag said.


    ��This fellow could always turn things around.�� Irina frowned.


    ��Yes. He is rather talented in certain aspects.�� Mag nodded.


    Amy concentrated on finishing her bowl of porridge, and while Mag was giving her a second serving, she asked curiously, ��Father, when is our tavern opening for business? I haven��t seen a single customer.��


    ��The tavern is only open for operation at night. We��ve already had our first customer when you were ying upstairsst night,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Is that so?�� Amy��s eyes widened. She thought for a while, and said, ��In that case, can we continue to go out and eat all day long today?��


    The little fellow changed the topic so smoothly Mag did not know how to reject her. Besides, he did not have much to do during the day. Bringing the children out to y could be considered taking a real break. Therefore, he nodded with a smile, and said, ��In that case, we��ll find somewhere else to continue eating and ying.��


    ��Hooray!�� Amy jumped off her chair, put her arms around Mag��s neck, and gave him a peck on his cheek.


    Annie was also beaming with joy.


    ��Oh, right. We haven��t had the two fat geese we won yesterday.�� Amy suddenly remembered something important. ��Why don��t wee back at night to have roasted goose?��


    ��Alright, alright. I��ll make roasted goose for you when wee back at night,�� Mag promised.


    After breakfast, Mag sent breakfast to Merante and Noya before they went out to y.


    ��What a happy family.��


    ��Yeah. I saw that their tavern closed really earlyst night. Maybe they didn��t have a single customer. This is the real yer.��


    ��How envious����


    The neighbors on Romo Streetmented when they saw the family of four go out.

 Chapter 2012 - A Crisis Is Also An Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 2012: A Crisis Is Also An Opportunity</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Grandpa, are you okay?�� Noya asked worriedly as he looked at Merante, who was sitting by the bed.


    Merante held the small bottle of his wine in his hand, tilted his head back, and finished thest drop of wine inside. He licked his lips, and then smacked Noya on the head. ��Scoundrel! You��vepletely wasted such a good wine.��


    ��???�� Noya was confused. His grandpa almost died, but the first thing he actually cared about was the wine?


    ��Where is this wine from? How dare you rascal hide such good wine from me.�� Merante questioned Noya.


    Seeing that Merante appeared lively and full of strength, Noya finally was assured. He smilingly said, ��Boss Mag gave it to me. It��s just this small bottle.��


    ��It��s really just this small bottle?�� Merante was still in disbelief. He reached over, and searched Noya.


    ��I really don��t have a single drop of alcohol on me. But Boss Mag just sent breakfast for us. Have some,�� Noya said.


    With the help of the bed��s frame, Merante stood up. He stretched a little, and lifted his shirt up to check his wound. The flesh had grown over the scary-looking wound, leaving only a faint red scar.


    ��That b*tch is really ruthless. She almost sent me to see my maker with the Holy Light. But she is formidable. She healed some of my underlying problems from back then, and could even cure such a serious wound,�� Merantemented.


    ��Who is she? She��s really powerful.�� Noya saw Irina cast the spell yesterday, and in a drunken state on top of that. This made him utterly shocked.


    ��The Holy Light,bined with powerful healing magic. A 10th-tier powerhouse as young as her, I guess it would only be the elven princess,�� Merante said with a smile.


    ��Princess Irina?�� Noya was so shocked that he raised his voice. After that, he said in bewilderment, ��But she��s not an elf. She��s a human.��


    ��Do you think we look like humans?�� Merante smiled.


    ��You mean she was in disguise?�� Noah thought for a while. After that, he had an epiphany, and said, ��That��s true. Boss Mag is Master Alex, so his wife must be Princess Irina.


    ��But Grandpa, we were tracking the evil aura yesterday. Why did we end up getting ambushed by humans? Could those humans have already been in cahoots with the devil?��


    ��Maybe not. He must have known that there were troops waiting there, so he used the evil aura to lure us there on purpose so that others would do the dirty work.�� Merante shook his head. He had a grave expression as he said, ��It seems like we were found out. We have to be even more cautious moving forward.��


    ��So does he know where we are?�� Noya was nervous.


    ��No. He only knows that we will definitely find him. That��s enough.�� Merante shook his head. Smiling, he said, ��Otherwise, we would have been deadst night.��


    ��What a sly and scary fellow.�� Noya clenched his fists.


    ***


    Golden Dragon Ind.


    Louis was standing by the road as he told Dous seriously, ��The warning letter was sent to Rodu. Currently, Andre has not given any reply yet. However, if this was as Alex said, and was the Great Old Ones�� n, what should we do?��


    Dous said, ��Andre is not a rash and stupid person. He had endured for decades, so he would not be in a rush for a moment, nor would he put himself in danger. I am more inclined to Alex��s conjecture. I��m afraid the devil is already in control of Josh, and is currently wreaking havoc everywhere, trying to incite a new racial war.��


    ��In that case, what should we do? Now the orcs are still very angry, and the other races have all closed off their roads in preparation for war.�� Louis frowned.


    ��Perhaps we should take a trip to Rodu.��


    ��Go straight to negotiate with Andre?��


    ��No, to find Josh and the devil. Andre would never admit that the devil has already controlled Josh. This would only make him lose the support from his people. Therefore, we have to find Josh or force Andre to admit to this, and from then on, wee to a consensus,�� Dous said seriously.


    ��That works. If I am not wrong, Alex and Irina should already be in Rodu. They are the people who know the devil the best. Perhaps we could find the tracks of the devil even faster through them.�� Louis nodded, and said, ��Oh, right. I think Elizabeth has left Chaos City.��


    ��I think you Golden Dragons should not have any hopes for her. Elizabeth is a Frost Dragon.�� Dous red at Louis.


    ��We��ll have to see if you really see her as one of yours. You guys have made no improvement in that aspect at all after so many years.�� Louis pressed his lips together. He did not care about Dous��s threat.


    ***


    Chaos City, the Buffett Manor.


    ��Grandfather, the borders of the Roth Empire have been closed. Now, only the members of the Peace Alliance have the necessary travel routes open, but there are restrictions for traders to enter and exit. I��m afraid a big change is going to happen this time,�� Scheer, who was standing by a frozenke with a warmer in her arms, told Ian Buffett, who was using a thin bamboo rod to crack open the surface of theke.


    Ian remained silent for a long time. He put down the bamboo rod in his hand, and turned slowly to look at Scheer. A smile appeared on his aged face. ��Wasn��t this what we predicted a few years ago? It is just happening.��


    ��But���� Scheer frowned. This was what the Buffett Family had gotten ready for years ago. It was not even the worst oue. After all, the war had yet to break outpletely. There were many races that had formed the Peace Alliance.


    Of course, the races were all in a tense state before the impending war. This had caused a significant impact and threat to the core supporting asset of the Buffett Family, the Buffett Bank.


    The Buffett Bank had gained significant benefits and influence by creating convenience and providing funds for the races in terms of trade.


    Now that trade had stopped, and the situation was chaotic, people from different regions were swarming to the bank to withdraw their money as it would feel safer for the money to be in their pockets.


    Of course, before the peace meeting, the Buffett Bank had already been prepared for it to ensure that the cash flow of the banks everywhere was sufficient so that there was no frenzy or other problems.


    ��We have done what we should. The situation now is not what we can control. We have to see whates out of the fight among the races. At least the situation and outlook currently are not the worst,�� Ian said with a smile.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Scheer nodded. She agreed with Ian��s judgment on that.


    ��Let��s go to the study. I want to write a letter to the goblin chief. Even if people can��t travel, we must ensure that the goods can pass through smoothly via the railroad.. A time like this shows that a crisis is also an opportunity,�� Ian said with a smile as he stood up.

 Chapter 2013 - So Stupid...

    <h4>Chapter 2013: So Stupid...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Irina brought the two children out to shop, while Mag went to a few ces under the excuse of buying food for them.


    Rodu was not an unfamiliar city in Alex��s memory.


    <i>Andre is rather nice to his subordinates and courtiers.</i>?Mag had a bag of mung bean pancakes in his hand. He looked out at the great general��s mansion not far away.


    Great General Blum was currently the only one with a rank lower than Grand Marshal Dominic in the military. Although he was barely a 7th-tier, he was a general with wits and brains.


    In war, a general��s role was not to be a vanguard. The reason Blum could rise up the ranks and be second to Dominic was that he was a sly fox.


    There were already troops surrounding the general��s mansion, with a soldier every 10 steps. The general mansions in Rodu had be the key target of protection due to the murder cases in the military.


    Great General Blum had been traveling in and out of the pce recently. He always had 10th-tier powerhouses to protect him, whether he was on the way to court or at home.


    Mag was rather familiar with Blum. After all, when Alex was in his prime, Blum was only a lowly soldier in the military.


    And during the assassination on that rainy night, of the powerhouses from the military that Mag saw, the people participating in the ambush were under Blum.


    He was a man supporting Sean and also one of the key people participating in getting rid of Alex back then.


    All of a sudden, a horse-drawn carriage came out of the main door. A corner of the carriage��s curtain was lifted up. A face with a goatee shed past before Mag.


    Tens of knights surrounded the horse-drawn carriage. Among them, the leader was a 10th-tier knight. There were other 9th-tier and 8th-tier knights as well.


    Mag ced the other half of the remaining mung bean pancake into his mouth, and went around the general mansion leisurely while carrying his bag of pancakes. After that, he returned to the food street to look for Irina and the two children.


    ��A 10th-tier, three 9th-tiers, and more than 300 guards inside and out of the mansion. There are no blind spots in the patrol routes,�� Mag told Irina softly as he passed the two mung bean pancakes to the kids.


    ��Tonight?�� Irina looked at Mag.


    ��Tonight.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Alright.�� Irina took a mung bean pancake as well.


    ��This mung bean�� is stuck between my teeth.�� Amy spat out a mung bean. She looked up at Mag with frustration, and asked, ��Father, isn��t there a mung bean cake with soft mung beans?��


    ��Pah���� Irina also spat out half a mung bean. She looked at the remaining half of the pancake in her hand, and threw it into the trash can at the side without hesitation.


    Mag had no idea how the shop owner managed to make the mung beans in the mung bean pancake so hard. It was indeed the worst experience to bite into a hard mung bean in a soft pastry.


    ��Ding! New mission, A Daughter��s Request: please upgrade the mung bean pancake in this world to produce a perfect mung bean pancake! Mission reward: Amateur Patissier title and a mysterious gift pack! Mission failure: eat 50 kg of raw mung beans!


    ��Mung bean recipe has been issued. The host has to explore and improve the recipe!��


    Just then, the system��s voice rang in Mag��s head.


    ��Huh?�� Mag raised his brow. He saw the simple recipe that appeared in his mind. This system��s mission was rather�� abnormal.


    However, Amy��s expectant gaze made Mag take this mission without any hesitation.


    Of course, he did not give in because of the punishment of eating 50 kg of raw mung beans.


    ��Since the ones outside are bad, why don��t we buy some mung beans back home and try to make it on our own?�� Mag suggested. They were almost done shopping around this street.


    ��Okay, okay. Let��s make mung bean cake at home on our own.�� Amy nodded her little head, and raised both hands in agreement.


    Mag bought arge bag of mung beans, together with the other ingredients needed for making mung bean cake home.


    The recipe for the mung bean cake was very simple. Its core was to remove the skin of the mung beans, soak them in water, and squash them into mung bean paste before adding honey, sugar, and other ingredients. After that, ce the mixture into a mold, and the mung bean cake would be done.


    Mag checked the recipe, and knew that the problem with the mung bean cake he bought had to be rted to the process of squashing the beans. The owner had surely been careless with squashing the beans, so some of them were not squashed, and there were many mung bean skins in the pastry on top of that. That also made the texture of the pastry bad.


    ��Do you know how to make it?�� Irina asked curiously when Mag ced the bag of mung beans down.


    ��A little, roughly.�� Mag grabbed a handful of mung beans. The mung beans on the Nond Continent were slightlyrger, around the size of soybeans. Each bean was round and smooth.


    ��Wow, this is fun. Can we take some to y?�� Amy also found these ground mung beans interesting. She put her hands in the bag, and grabbed around, but could only grab five to six beans in a handful.


    ��Sure. As long as you don��t throw it around, you can y with it however you like.�� Mag took out a box, and filled it with mung beans for Amy.


    ��Hehe. Thank you, Father.�� Amy left with the box, and sat at the staircase. She ced the box by her side, and grabbed a handful of mung beans. Amy called out to Ugly Duckling, saying, ��Ugly Duckling, you have to bring it back.��


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling answeredzily, as though it was not very interested.


    ��Grrrrr~��


    Amy threw out the mung bean in her hand, and the round bean rolled around on the floor.


    Ugly Duckling, which was lying aroundzily, quickly pricked up its ears, and its gaze focused on the rolling mung bean immediately.


    Ugly duckling crouched immediately, and slowly raised its hind legs. It wiggled its tail, and pounced right over.


    Boom��


    Ugly Duckling crashed right into the leg of a chair��


    ��Hahaha�� so stupid���� Amy and Annie were rolling on the floor,ughing.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling got up, shook its head, and called out woefully.


    ��Here ites again,�� Amy hinted again before throwing out another mung bean.


    This time, Ugly Duckling observed carefully, and after making sure that there was no chair in the way, it pounced over happily, covering the rolling mung bean with its paws, and meowing delightedly.


    ��Big Sister Annie,e and y too.�� Amy ced a mung bean in Annie��s hand, and threw two mung beans out.


    This made Ugly Duckling busy all of a sudden.


    Mag looked at the three little fellows who could have so much fun with mung beans, and smiled as he shook his head. He took out a big pot, and filled half of it with mung beans.. After that, he added water into the pot to soak the beans.

 Chapter 2014 - Gentleness That Cant Be Shed

    <h4>Chapter 2014: Gentleness That Can��t Be Shed</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Say, is Boss Mag really noting back for a month?�� Harrison sighed loudly as he looked at the tightly shut door in front of Mamy Restaurant.


    ��Didn��t you say you wanted to lose weight? Get moving in this one month when Boss Mag is not around. Thedy is still waiting for you to marry her,�� Gjerj said with a chuckle as he smacked Harrison��s tummy.


    ��Sigh. This is all gentleness that can��t be shed.�� Harrison stroked his stomach and sighed helplessly.


    ��You don��t want to marry Miss Georgina?��


    ��No way!�� Harrison shook his head. ��I�� I��ll go over there to have a pancake while I take a walk.��


    The line outside Mamy Restaurant was a lot shorter, but there were more housewives and restaurant chefs with stools and notebooks outside, watching the tutorial videos seriously.


    For the past few days, Mamy Restaurant was closed, but the news of its owner teaching more than 10 of its dishes for free had spread all over Chaos City.


    Mamy Restaurant, as the most popr restaurant in Chaos City, was known for its prices and delicacies.


    The news of the owner disclosing his recipe and having a video tutorial took many housewives who wanted to improve their culinary skills by surprise.


    On top of that, the restaurant owners who had been keeping their eyes on Mamy Restaurant for a long time quickly sent their chefs to the restaurant to copy the recipes upon hearing the news.


    During this period, there had been many mock Mamy Restaurants popping up in Aden Square that had garnered a lot of attention and customers through their advertising.


    If they could learn the crux of just a few of the dishes, their restaurant would have their signature dishes, and they would no longer need to worry about their customer base.


    ��Buck up, all of you. Our goal today is to learn the braised chicken and rice. Whoever can recreate it the best will be the new head chef with more than 100,000 copper coins for your monthly sry!�� one restaurant owner said passionately with his fists clenched in front of his employees.


    The employees all took out their notebooks, and started staring at the screen and scribbling furiously upon hearing what their boss said.


    ��Boss Mag is such a generous person,�� Mobaimented as he squatted at the entrance of his cksmith store with a bowl of white rice in his hands.


    ��Will this affect Boss Mag��s business when hees back in the future?�� Xixi asked worriedly. Without Boss Mag around, she was now in charge of delivering food to Mobai and Lulu.


    ��Nothing to worry about. These people can learn how the dishes were made, but they can never recreate the quality of Boss Mag��s food.�� Mobai shook his head with a smile. ��It��s just like how everyone can forge weapons, but even if I did that for another century, I would never be better than Master Rom at it, and those who want a weapon from Master Rom would nevere to my cksmith shop to ask me to make them a weapon.��


    ��That��s true���� Xixi nodded thoughtfully. She put the lunch box in her hands down, and said, ��In that case, I��ll go and take a look to learn some culinary skills.��


    ***


    Soaking the mung beans took up quite a lot of time. On top of that, as Mag was not in the test field for the God of Cookery, he was unable to fast-forward time. Therefore, Mag used the time waiting for the mung beans to prepare the two fat geese that he��d brought back for Amy yesterday. One of them went into the oven, while the other went into a pot to stew.


    Amy, who had changed her yground to the entrance of the kitchen, witnessed the entire scene.


    As the fragrance of the roasted goose and stewed goose wafted out from the kitchen, Amy swallowed her saliva, and said, ��The big fat goose died so fragrantly���� After that, Amy nced at Ugly Duckling.


    Smack.


    The mung bean that Ugly Duckling held in its mouth fell to the ground. Perhaps it was hungry for the goose in the pot, or��


    The stewed goose was prepared like the braised chicken with a little tweak. Instead of potatoes, shiitake mushrooms were added.


    Although the quality of the geese could not bepared to that provided by the system, they were big and fat, and there were two of them. It was enough to feed this family with a shocking appetite.


    When the oven was opened, the fragrance of the roast goose wafted out. Mag took out the golden-brown roast goose, and put it aside to cool for a while.


    This roast goose was not suitable to eat straight out of the oven. After it was cooled, the skin would be crispy, and it would taste better.


    Mag cooked another two dishes: two greens in the simplest way with noplex seasoning needed. After a quick stir-fry, he added a dash of salt, and the dishes were ready to serve.


    Mag chopped off a wing, and put it in Ugly Duckling��s bowl. The little fellow had been salivating.


    ��The goose we won feels even tastier,�� Amy said as she swayed happily. She put a piece of roast goose in her mouth, and very quickly swallowed everything, including the chewed bones.


    ��Here, have a taste of the stewed goose. This is my first time making it. Try it.�� Mag put a piece of thigh meat in Irina��s bowl.


    Irina picked up the meat, blew on it, and put it into her mouth.


    It tasted simr to the braised chicken. The tender goose meat carried a faint mushroom fragrance. The seasoning had been totally infused into the meat. It was slightly spicy, and the rank odor of the goose was removed very thoroughly. The traces of alcoholic fragrance made one fall right into it. It was apletely different experience.


    ��Delicious,�� Irina told Mag with a nod. There were numerous stars in her eyes twinkling.<i>?This is perfect. To be able to make a dish so delicious on his first try, my man indeed!</i>


    Mag smiled with satisfaction. He picked up a piece of goose meat and tried it.


    ��Stewed goose in a steel pot�� was a popr dish in the northwestern region of China. His version was not as authentic, although the steel pot was there.


    However, the taste was still pretty good. The fire was controlled very well. The only bad part about it was that the goose was a little too fat, so its skin was a little greasy. Mag was going to try this dish with the system��s goose next time.


    After lunch, the family of four cleared the table. Mag went into the kitchen, and started to remove the skins of the soaked mung beans.


    The mung beans, which had been soaked for a long time, could be easily deskinned with a simple rub.


    ��Father, let me help too.�� Amy moved a little stool over. She copied Mag, and picked up a handful of mung beans from the pot. However, when she rubbed the beans in her hands, they turned into green popcorn.


    ��Er���� Mag looked at the perfectly popped popcorn, and was at a loss for words.


    ��Wow, this is incredible. Is this edible?�� Amy fed Ugly Duckling the popcorn.


    Ugly Duckling ate it without thinking.


    Amy squatted at the side to observe Ugly Duckling for a long while. After that, she nodded thoughtfully, and said, ��It��s not poisonous.��


    ��Meow, meow?��


    Ugly Duckling tilted its head, and looked at Amy. It felt cheated.


    Crunch, crunch, crunch.


    Amy threw a popcorn into her mouth, and it crunched loudly.


    ��This is fragrant and crispy. Delicious.�� Amy��s eyes lit up. She shared the remaining popcorn with everyone else, and started her popcorn operation.


    Mag looked at her with a smile. This little fellow could find something to make herself happy any time.


    For the entire afternoon, Mag was studying how to make mung bean pastry.


    Meanwhile, Irina brought the two children out to y and watch a movie. She waspletely in a holiday mood.


    ��Here, try this first version of chilled mung bean pastry,�� Mag said with a smile as he came out of the kitchen with a te of animal-shaped mung bean pastries.

 Chapter 2015 - Theres Probably No Chance In This Life

    <h4>Chapter 2015: There��s Probably No Chance In This Life</h4>


    The seemingly simple mung bean pastry had already reached its sixth version in the afternoon.


    Upon hearing Mag��s call, the three turned simultaneously to look at him, and then at the mung bean pastry in his hands.


    Annie and Irina appeared rather hesitant and resistant to trying, while Amy��s eyes still glimmered like it would when she saw food.


    ��I want to have a little bear, and then the little penguin.�� Amy put on her disposable gloves immediately, and grabbed one animal in each hand. She stuffed the little bear mung bean pastry into her mouth, and bit its head off.


    Amy��s cheeks were puffed out, and her blue eyes lit up. She blinked her eyes in surprise, and said, ��It��s cool and icy. Very refreshing, very delicious.��


    Irina and Annie, who were still a little hesitant, reached out for the mung bean pastry as well.


    Irina took a small bite. The previous few versions that Mag made were better than the one bought from the streets, but having too much of it was rather revolting. After having more than 10, Irina felt that she almost smelled like mung beans.


    However, the mung bean pastry this time was rather special. It was chilled, but did not be hard like ice. It was just cooler.


    The moment the chilled mung bean pastry went into her mouth, the sweetness also decreased by a lot. The texture was still as fine and refreshing, and the pastry would melt easily in her mouth. It tasted denser, and was fragrant and soft, yet not sticky. It was indeed very delicious, and was not as sweet as before.


    Annie also ate the pastry in small mouthfuls quickly. The smile on her face showed that she was very satisfied with the mung bean pastry as well.


    ��How is it? How��s the taste of the chilled mung bean pastry?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��Delicious. Its texture is better, and it is no longer too sweet. This is way better than the mung bean pancake we had in the morning, and also slightly better than the previous few versions.�� Irina nodded. She looked at Mag with admiration. It only took an afternoon for this dessert to see obvious changes. He was indeed a stunning talent in culinary.


    ��That��s great. Have it first. I��ll go back to improve it further.�� Mag ced the tray down, took a piece, and tried it.


    The chilled mung bean pastry was indeed better. It was no longer so sweet, but the texture was not affected. But upon meticulous tasting, Mag could still feel that there were some solid pieces.


    ��This is the right direction. There is an overall texture and taste, but it is still far from perfect. Looks like I have to find some time to go into the test field for the God of Cookery. There are still many ces to improve on.�� Mag found a lot of issues after trying a piece of the mung bean pastry, and started on another trial.


    Of course, his current standard of the mung bean pastry would definitely top the sales in pastry if he was to sell it.


    Because he made too many of the mung bean pastries, Mag sent some over to Merante and Noya for them as dinner.


    Perfect tools.


    ��Boss Mag, I am very thankful to you and your wife for saving my life,�� Merante said gratefully with a deep bow.


    ��Don��t worry about it. We have amon goal, so we should help each other out.�� Mag quickly helped Merante up. He did not think that he did anything greatst night.


    On top of that, Merante and Noya were in danger because they were tracking Josh. Helping them was what he should do.


    ��I made some mung bean pastries. Have some. There are two helpings of fried rice too. Take this as your dinner.�� Mag ced the lunch boxes down, and drew a circle at the corner of the room after that. He ced a circr dish down.


    ��This is?�� Noya asked in bewilderment as he looked at the circr dish.


    ��This is a simple one-way teleportation portal. It can be used to teleport some items. I will be delivering the food through this teleportation portal from now on to avoid attracting too much attention bying over frequently,�� Mag exined with a smile as he finished up with the portal.


    ��That��s convenient,�� Noya eximed.


    ��We should be continuing with our investigations, but things have to be dyed now because I��m injured,�� Merante said self-reproachfully with a sigh.


    ��It��s alright. Now, we can confirm that Josh is in Rodu, and he already found out that we are tracking him.�� Mag smiled. ��If he continues to leave his evil aura for us to trace, we will only be led on by him, and will easily fall into his trap again.��


    ��Then what should we do? The only thing we can do now is to track the evil aura.�� Noya frowned.


    ��Since he can set up a trap for us, we can also set up a trap to force him out, or limit the space he can move in.�� Merante looked at Merante, and said, ��Rest well for some time. When you��re better, you can continue with the investigations. Leave things to us for the next couple of days.��


    ��Alright.�� Merante nodded. He did not force himself beyond his capabilities.


    This was Rodu, where 10th-tier powerhouses could be gathered quickly. With his current condition, going out would be a burden on others.


    Mag left and returned to the tavern. On his way back, he met Eiffie, who was carrying some takeaway food.


    Initially, he thought that this woman would be avoiding him because of what happened previously. However, he did not expect her to be more thick-skinned than he imagined. When she saw him, instead of having any intention to avoid him, she went up to him with a smile, and even said coquettishly, ��Yo, isn��t this Boss Hades? Why are you out alone for a walk?��


    ��Mm-hmm. I bought some groceries, and am now on my way back to cook for my wife and children.�� Mag shook the basket in his hand. It was filled with some groceries.


    As an excellent undercover, Mag would always strive to make his cover story natural and logical.


    ��Wow, I didn��t expect Boss Hades to be a good man who cooks.�� Eiffie covered her mouth in shock. With a softugh, she said, ��I wonder when I would have the chance to try your cooking. Your wife is really a lucky woman.��


    ��There��s probably no chance in this life,�� Mag answered seriously.


    ������ Eiffie.


    ��I��m home. I will not chat further with you. Goodbye, Miss Eiffie.�� Miss nodded with a smile before walking into his tavern.


    ��Hmph���� Eiffie watched the tavern door close slowly, and stomped her feet in frustration, telling herself, ��There is no man that I, Eiffie, can��t mesmerize. Just you wait, you will be mine!��


    ��An incapable little vixen.�� Mag smiled. That amount of charm was of no effect to him at all.


    The moment Mag closed the door, he met with Irina��s smiling gaze.


    Mag knew that she probably saw what happened earlier, and was pleased with his self-control.


    ��Are you opening for business tonight?�� Irina asked.


    ��Yes. I��ll still be opening until 9 pm.�� Mag took a look at his watch. It was already 6 pm. He quickly opened the door again, and changed the wooden que at the door to indicate that they were open.


    ��That thing can wait till we close for the day..��

 Chapter 2016 - He Is A Good Man

    <h4>Chapter 2016: He Is A Good Man</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Bobby, how about we grab a drink tonight?�� a mature middle-aged official said as he tapped on Bobby��s shoulder at the Ministry of Defense.


    ��Lord Lucien.�� Bobby was a little shocked to see him as the other party was the deputy manager of the Ministry of Defense, and was someone with legitimate power.


    He happened to be at home on a leave due to health reasons on the day the orcs and elves were attacked, so he managed to evade the cmity.


    ��Rx, let��s get a couple of drinks. After Hector��s gone, there aren��t many here who know how to drink,�� Lucien said with a sad smile.


    Hector was that senior of Bobby��s. Lord Lucien had drunk with them on a few asions, and was on good terms with Bobby��s senior.


    Bobby nodded, and said, ��Sure. I happened to discover a new tavern at Romo Street yesterday. Their wine was the best I��ve ever tasted. I��ll bring you there to have a try.��


    ��Oh, there��s even a new tavern at Romo Street?�� Lucien was rather surprised. The street had been getting rather deste for the past few years, and he had not gone there to drink in a long time.


    ��I also went there by chancest night, and entered the tavern because of the fragrance of the wine. It was indeed a good wine that is hard toe by,�� Bobby said.


    ��Sure. Let��s try it out.�� Lucien nodded.


    The two boarded Lucien��s horse-drawn carriage, and went straight to Saipan Tavern.


    ��Here it is.�� Bobby opened the door for Lucien.


    ��Here?�� Lucien looked at the tavern. It looked very ordinary from the outside.


    ��Yes.�� Bobby nodded.


    ��Let��s check it out.�� Lucien alighted the horse-drawn carriage. He wanted to have a drink.


    Although he managed to avoid the changes that happened in the Ministry of Defense over these few days due to his illness, he lost many colleagues and friends. Moreover, the people started to be paranoid, and it also affected his mood.


    Hector was his colleague of more than 30 years, and they were in the same batch entering the ministry. They had been drinking together frequently all these years, and he did not expect Hector to pass away so suddenly. That was indeed very difficult for him to ept.


    When he walked out from the Ministry of Defense today, and chanced upon Bobby, he invited Bobby to have a drink in memory of Hector since he knew that Bobby had been drinking often with Hector. He also had a few drinks with Bobby on certain asions, and found that they could get along rather well.


    This tavern was rather quiet, or rather deste, which was a very stark contrast to the noise and crowd in the tavern right across the street.


    Bobby pushed open the door to the tavern, and there were no customers at all indeed. There was only the owner of the tavern cleaning the wine sses behind the bar counter.


    Mag looked up and recognized Bobby straight away. From Bobby��s humble attitude, Mag could tell right away that the middle-aged man that came in after Bobby was way higher in rank.


    On top of that, Mag could recognize Lucien very quickly. He was a deputy manager in the Ministry of Defense, and his impression was rather positive in Alex��s memories.


    This was someone who held the real power in the Ministry of Defense, the kind who knew many core secrets.


    ��Wee,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Lucien looked around this new tavern. The renovation was notvish, but wasfortable enough. The warm yellow light from the oilmp made one feel veryfortable. On top of that, the tavern was very warm, giving one the urge to take off their thick jacket upon entering.


    The owner was a young man in his thirties. He looked average, and there was nothing unique about his features. He was probably the kind that would be overlooked if you threw him into a crowd. However, he looked rather kind and friendly.


    A new tavern, a young owner, and only two customers. This made Lucien��s expectations drop right to the bottom. It seemed like Bobby��s taste was a far cry from that of Hector.


    ��Sir, let��s take a seat there.�� Bobby brought Lucien to a seat near the door. He could tell the change in Lucien��s expression, but he was not flustered. This tavern might look ordinary, but that was because the wine was not served yet.


    ��What would you like?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��Sir, I had Maotai yesterday. Why don��t we try a bottle of that today?�� Bobby asked Lucien.


    ��Sure.�� Lucien nodded. He looked at the simple list of alcohol at the bar counter. There were only two types of alcohol: Maotai and whiskey, for 2,000 copper coins each. The price was rather high.


    Other than these two types of alcohol, there were also three side dishes to go with the drinks. The prices were way lowerpared to the drinks.


    This drinks menu was rather pathetic.


    Lucien even started questioning the speed at which Bobby��s taste dropped since Hector passed away.


    ��A bottle of Maotai and all three side dishes,�� Bobby told Mag.


    ��Alright, please hold on for a moment.�� Mag nodded. He turned to enter the kitchen, and came out with the three dishes and a bottle of Maotai soon.


    Lucien��s gaze was attracted to the three side dishes at first. They were a te of peanuts, the mostmon side dish in taverns. However, taverns would usually give the peanuts out for free, while this tavern sold it as a side dish.


    The other two tes were the pig ears sd and pig tongue sd. The names of the side dishes alone made Lucien lose his appetite. He even found them disgusting.


    However, when the dishes were served, the pig ears and tongue, which were sliced thinly, were covered with ayer of chili oil. The fragrance wafted over, and it actually made Lucien swallow his saliva.


    Bobby had already opened up the bottle of Maotai adeptly. He opened up the red cloth, and he pulled out the cork.


    The fragrance of the wine that was sealed in the bottle wafted out immediately.


    ��This fragrance?!�� Lucien quickly turned over to look. He was rather shocked at the bottle of wine in Bobby��s hands. The rich fragrance was so enticing.


    Bobby poured the wine into a cup. The clear alcohol swirled a little in the crystal ss.


    ��Please.�� Bobby ced the ss gently in front of Lucien with both hands.


    Lucien inched closer to take a whiff. He was still in disbelief. He looked at Bobby, and asked, ��This wine... What is it?��


    ��Maotai. It should be a type of grain wine,�� Bobby said.


    ��Just the smell of it, and I can tell that it��s a good wine. Such a pity that Hector won��t be able to try it.�� Lucien sighed gently, and took a sip of the wine.


    The wine was fine and silky, refreshing and sweet. It was so smooth as it flowed through his teeth and into his throat.


    Lucien was not a heavy drinker, but he had tried many good alcohols. However, even those that were presented in the pce did not shock him as much as this wine.


    The fragrance of the wine was intoxicating. In an instant, Lucien seemed to have gone back to the days when he just entered the Ministry of Defense. He was young and ambitious. He wanted to do great things. In a sh, decades passed... but nothing was the same.


    After a very long time, Lucien opened his eyes. There were tears in his eyes. He finished the remaining wine in his ss in a shot.


    Bobby nced at Lucien, and did not speak. He also chugged the wine in his ss down, and silently refilled Lucien��s ss.


    ��He was a good man. It��s such a pity that he left just like that.. This is too sudden,�� Lucien said softly as he looked at the filled ss in front of him.

 Chapter 2017 - Josh...

    <h4>Chapter 2017: Josh...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag sat behind the bar counter as he ate his melon seeds, and listened to the two grown men reminisce about their friend while drinking.


    The wine was good, and with the emotions set and the side dishes extremely good with the wine, more than half the bottle of Maotai was gone. The two started to spout nonsense in a drunken stupor, and even Andre was dissed by them.


    As a pro interrogator, how could Mag miss this opportunity? He went up and sat with them.


    ��You�� who are you? Why are you sitting with us?�� Lucien was still a little cautious as he tilted his head to look at Mag.


    ��Here, here, here. Have another ss.�� Mag helped Lucien fill his ss, and put it in his hand.


    Lucien put the ss to his mouth mechanically, and chugged it down. After that, he appeared even drunker. Lucien put his arms around Mag��s shoulder, and slurred, ��Wh-where was I?��


    ��You said that Josh came to the Ministry of Defense, and then gathered all the courtiers in His Majesty��s name,�� Mag replied.


    ��Yes. Josh gathered all the courtiers in power at the Ministry of Defense, and then took out His Majesty��s que, and ordered them to deploy the border troops to attack the orcs and elves. What did we do? We just obeyed the order to treat the que the same as him that His Majesty set back then. We listened to Prince Josh��s orders, and gave outmands.�� Lucien covered his face and held back his tears, but could not help but sob. ��In the end, we, the loyal courtiers, are the ones punished for the crime, and the people dead are our families. What logic is this����


    Under Mag��s guidance, Lucien, the big boss of the Ministry of Defense, started pouring out his grievances. He spilled out all the backstory, Andre��s attitude at that time, and all the first-hand news that even Chaos City might not be able to find out.


    Half an hourter, Mag went out to call Lucien��s coachman and guards in to bring the two drunk officials back.


    ��A day��s operation has ended once again.�� Mag watched the horse-drawn carriage leave, and flipped the wooden que at the door. There was quite a lot of information gained today, which allowed him to have a rough understanding of the current situation in the Roth Empire��s court.


    ��Closed again? Are the taverns opened by rich people so boring?�� Eiffie mumbled to herself when she saw Mag flip the wooden que as she sent a drunk customer out.


    She wanted to experience the dry and boring lifepared to her hectic hustling every day.


    Eiffie sighed. ��Sigh, what a pity he came toote.��


    ��Are we setting off now?�� Irina came downstairs. She had changed, and was dressed in tight ck clothes that showed her perfect curves.


    ��Hold on.�� Mag went upstairs, and came down in all ck as well. However, he was wearing a loose ck robe and arge hat whose shadow could cover his facepletely.


    He then pulled his hat down.


    ��Hmm?�� Irina looked at him, stunned.


    ��Familiar?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��How did you do that?�� Irina went up to touch his face. When Mag went upstairs, he actually disguised himself as Josh. It was aplete replica.


    ��I got my hands on a mask previously. After wearing it, I can change my face to be anyone,�� Mag exined.


    ��Oh���� Irina thought for a while, and asked, ��Then can you be me?��


    ��Er���� Mag said. ��Theoretically, it should not be a problem.��


    ��Tsk, tsk. Spill it. What did you use this mask for in the past?�� Irina asked him with a smile.


    ��I don��t crossdress.�� Mag quickly waved his hands.


    ��Heh.�� Irinaughed. She pulled out her magic caster��s staff, and said, ��Let��s go.��


    After a golden sh, the two disappeared from the tavern.


    ***


    ��At home?��


    ��Mm-hmm. In the mansion. But there��s a 10th-tier knight guarding his room.��


    ��Leave the knight to me. I��ll leave Blum to you. Take care of the details. We only have three minutes.��


    ��Go.��


    Two shadows shed past the sky above the general��s mansion.


    ��Did you see anything pass by just now?��


    ��Your eyes must be ying tricks on you, or did you have too much funst night that you��re too weak now?��


    Two guards standing at the wall muttered to each other.


    Mag and Irina split up after entering the mansion.


    This mission was called: kill Blum!


    Of course, his death was not Mag��s goal. The key was how they were going to frame Josh.


    Mag��s target was the 10th-tier knight, and killing Blum would be left to Irina, the master of special effects and lighting. She would be the one presenting therge-scale horror film directed by Mag to Blum.


    Mag squatted on a tree branch not far away. He watched the 10th-tier knight who was sitting upright outside the room door. He had his longsword by him, and although his eyes were closed, Mag could sense his strong powers.


    Mag recognized this knight. Lear was a very powerful knight in the military. He was an upright person, and was not Blum��s aide. He was probably deployed by Andre to protect Blum.


    From this distance, Mag was very confident in iming his life with his flying sword. However, such a killing style would easily make people connect it to him.


    Besides, Mag did not intend to kill Lear, who was considered a rather good knight among the 10th-tier knights. It was not worth it for him to die because of a viin like Blum.


    Therefore, Mag jumped right out, and walked towards Lear, who was sitting by the door. Shadows started appearing behind Mag.


    These were just special effects made by light which Mag bought from the system. It was usually used on stage for special effects.


    At the same time, a concave force field started rising slowly, enveloping the entire courtyard to separate it from the outside world.


    The knight, who sat with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes. At the same time, he quickly grabbed his longsword, and stood up slowly while watching the man in a ck robe walk slowly towards him. With a grave expression, he eximed, ��Who are you!?��


    ��Chi, chi.�� The man in a ck robe let out a creepyugh, and suddenly started dashing towards the knight.


    The knight held his sword in both hands, and started rushing towards the man in a ck robe. At the same time, he sent out a signal for help.


    The two were only tens of meters apart, and would soon collide.


    The knight held his sword in both hands, and brandished it down. A horrifying sword projection rose from the sword, tearing everything in its path.


    However, the man in a ck robe moved like a phantom. He dodged the longsword narrowly, and was not harmed a single bit except for a corner of his clothes being sliced off.


    The knight��s expression changed. He wanted to retract his longsword, but was pierced by something fiery at the back of his waist. He suddenly fell forward.


    ��Ah�� Josh����


    Just then, a terrible cry came from the room behind.


    ��General!�� The knight��s expression changed. He could not care about the pain in his waist, and turned back to check. Blum��s room was already aze, and the raging fire was quickly expanding outwards.


    ��Darn!�� The knight pounced at the man in a ck robe with his sword. The man in a ck robe might seem like a phantom, but he still suffered several cuts. He suddenly darted backward, and the ck robe fell off to reveal his face.


    ��Prince Josh!�� The knight was stunned, and paused instinctively.


    The man in a ck robe escaped in a hurry, darting into the fire, and disappearing out of sight.

 Chapter 2018 - Murder, Arson, Eat Hot Pot

    <h4>Chapter 2018: Murder, Arson, Eat Hot Pot</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Enemy attack! Put out the fire!��


    Lear quickly came back to his senses. He rushed into the zing room with his heavy sword, and used it to hit falling ming wood away.


    After the invisible force field disappeared, the guards at the general��s mansion realized that there was something amiss at this side of the mansion. They quickly rushed over with buckets of water and their weapons to put out the fire and save the general.


    Not longter, Lear, with half his hair burnt, rushed out of the fire while carrying a body.


    The guards all came up, and put out the fire on Lear. After that, they all looked at the general that was in Lear��s arms.


    The big and burly General Blum was reduced to skin and bones. It was as though he was sucked dry. He had a horrified expression, as though he had seen something terrifying, causing his eyes to be wide open even till his death.


    ��Ah!��


    Lear did not notice that as he was in a rush to save the general from the fire. When he finally saw the horrifying look of Blum in his arms, he got such a shock that he threw the body out.


    ��What?!��


    ��The great general is?!��


    The guards all retreated quickly. When they saw the lifeless Blum, their expressions changed.


    Lear quickly calmed down. He looked at Blum��s corpse with a grave expression, and said, ��Put the fire out first and seal the ce. Do not spread the news of this incident. I will report this to His Majesty right away.��


    ��Yes.�� Although the guards were horrified, they quickly did what they had to to prevent the fire from spreading.


    News of the murder at military generals�� houses had been spreading recently, and they did not expect to find themselves in the same situation today. Thankfully, Lord Lear was around, so they managed to survive.


    Lear only hurried off to the pce after watching the guards cover Blum��s corpse with a sheet.


    There were water-type magic casters among the guards, so the fire was under control very quickly.


    ��Did you hear anything just now?��


    ��I think I heard Lord Blum call out ��Josh������


    ��I did too. On top of that, I even heard Lord Lear call him Prince Josh.��


    ��Could it be�� that this was done by Prince Josh?��


    The guards discussed the matter softly in fear and terror.


    ��Hush! Do not spread this around. Watch out for your heads!�� a middle-aged guard chided coldly.


    The expressions of the guards all changed, and they did not dare to speak further.


    The fire at Great General Blum��s mansion was not a small matter. The residents living nearby saw it clearly for themselves. The thought of the murder case a few days ago made them even more paranoid.


    ��Shocked to death?�� Mag turned to ask Irina a question after watching the distant fire being put out.


    ��Almost. He was knocked out from the shock, and then I used a blood-sucking bat to suck out all his blood essence. It looked almost like the corpse you saw previously.�� Irina nodded. She looked at Mag��s torn clothes, and said, ��You��re injured?��


    ��On purpose. How else could I let him see my true looks identally?�� Mag was still wearing the mask with Josh��s face. He now took down the mask with a smile.


    ��Now, we��ll just have to see how Andre decides to settle this.�� Irina smiled.


    ��Framing him using Josh��s method. I think he would be rather happy if he found out.��


    ***


    The powerhouses nearby were quickly gathered due to the fire at Blum��s mansion. Some of them were 10th-tier knights and magic casters. When they arrived at the mansion, they were shocked to find out that Blum was dead, and when they saw his corpse, their expressions changedpletely.


    Such a horrifying death would inevitably make one connect it with the devil that had been terrorizing everyone.


    Under the interrogation of the few big bosses, the guards even spilled out that Blum called out Josh��s name before he died.


    The 10th-tier knights and great magic casters all exchanged looks. They could see the fear and horror in each others�� eyes, and did not probe further.


    Due to the war, the Ministry of Defense had been in a chaotic situation in this period. There were rumors saying that Prince Josh stole the king��s military que, started a war on the orcs and elves on his own, and disappeared without a trace.


    The more one knew, the more frightened one would be.


    If Josh was the one who killed General Blum, he would most probably be the one responsible for the murders at the several other generals�� homes previously.


    Murder and arson. It was the exact same method.


    If it were not because of Lear today, the great general��s mansion would probably have been burnt to ashes.


    Besides, there was almost noplete corpse left in the previous murder cases. Lear risked his life to carry Blum��s corpse out from the fire, but it was already in such a horrifying state. It was inevitable for one to associate it with the devil.


    ***


    ��Another fire? Could it be done by someone again?�� Louis looked out at the zing roof afar.


    ��It appears that there was a fight between powerhouses. Let��s check it out.�� Dous appeared beside Louis. He looked out at the fire with a grave expression before he took a step forward, and traveled 100 meters.


    ��Wait for me.�� Louis followed behind quickly.


    ***


    The fire at the general��s mansion made the entire situation at Rodu tense.


    Meanwhile, the couple whomitted the murder and arson were having hot pot with their two children after they returned home.


    ��Here, try this duck intestine.��


    ��The beef is done too. I��ll get it on my own.��


    Mag smiled gently and spoke very gently like a benevolent father.


    Food was piling up in Amy��s bowl, and she could not stop eating.


    Irina was also chatting casually with Mag as she put food in Annie��s bowl in a simrly rxed manner.


    ��Are you full? Do you want another serving of mutton roll?�� Mag asked with a smile when he saw Amy finishing all the food in her bowl.


    ��It��s alright. Mother says that I should eat less before I sleep at night. Otherwise, I would be a little fatty.�� Amy put her chopsticks down and shook her head obediently.


    ��Mm-hmm. Alright.�� Mag nodded with a smile. Amy was indeed controlling herself tonight. She only ate as much food as three adults.


    The two children could not sleep after having supper, so they yed a while downstairs with Ugly Duckling. Mag went to the kitchen to continue experimenting on the mung bean pastry��s recipe.


    Mag had now mastered many culinary techniques, but none of the desserts he made was good enough. The mung bean pastry was a good direction for him to work on.


    Besides, he was quite curious about the system��s mysterious prize. Would it be more dessert recipes?


    The two little fellows were quite fond of snacks, so they would definitely be happy if Mag could make them more delicious desserts.


    [A helping of mung bean pastry with uneven sugar distribution]


    [A helping of mung bean pastry with a rough texture]


    [A helping of mung bean pastry that is too sticky]


    ***


    The system included footnotes for Mag to know where exactly was the problem with each helping of mung bean pastry so that he could refine it.


    ��Father, I am very tired. Can we sleep now?�� Amy rubbed her sleepy eyes as she peeked her little head into the kitchen.


    [A helping of qualified mung bean pastry!]


    ��Ding! Congrattions onpleting the mung bean pastry improvement mission! You have gained the title of elementary patissier! Awarding a big dessert gift package! Please ept your gift!��


    The system��s voice rang in Mag��s mind almost simultaneously.

 Chapter 2019 - This Is The Salted Egg Yolk Pastry

    <h4>Chapter 2019: This Is The Salted Egg Yolk Pastry</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    After putting the children to bed, Mag returned to his room to check on the mission rewards given by the system.


    He didn��t really care for the title of ��Junior Patissier,�� and only he could see it anyway. He cared more about what was in the dessert gift package.


    Upon clicking open the gift package, five experience bags popped up: mung bean cake, red bean cake, milk custard, mango pancake, and salted egg yolk pastry!


    <i>Wow, it��s indeed a gift package.</i>?Mag lit up his eyes. This was his first time receiving five recipes at once. It was rare for the system to be generous.


    He felt that the mung bean cake and red bean cake were just ordinary, but he loved the salted egg yolk pastry. He didn��t expect the system to include it in the gift package.


    ��Perfect. It��s rather perfect.�� Mag nodded with satisfaction. He clicked on the mung bean cake��s recipe first.


    Theplete and detailed recipe, with the master patissiers�� experiences and techniques, swarmed into his mind instantly.


    Mag opened his eyes, and mumbled to himself, ��There��s indeed a huge difference between passable and perfection. The system is rarely so magnanimous.��


    The more he understood, the more respectful he got. After receiving the masters�� experience, Mag immediately realized that the mung bean cake that he thought was perfect was only a substandard product.


    However, with his own study experience, it would obviously be much easier to learn, so he didn��t rush to enter the test field for the God of Cookery. Instead, he clicked open the salted egg yolk pastry��s experience bag next.


    ��This�� is simply too difficult, right?�� Mag opened his eyes after a long time, his gaze was still dazed.


    If the mung bean cake��s level of difficulty was 1, then the level of difficulty for the salted egg yolk pastry should be 5.


    Be it the number of ingredients,plexity of the procedures, or all the different kinds of techniques, they all stunned Mag.


    After all, he was still a rather new patissier who couldn��t even be considered as a novice. He could already foresee the difficulty that he was going to face.


    <i>Come on, let��s ept the challenge.</i>?Magy down, closed his eyes, and pushed open the door to the test field for the God of Cookery.


    This was destined to be a long night for Mag.


    The next morning, Mag opened his eyes, and saw four pairs of eyes again.


    ��You��re awake.�� Irina looked at him smilingly.


    ��The sun is already shining down on your butt,�� Amy also smilingly said.


    Mag still hadn��t recovered from the salted egg yolk pastry��s nightmare. He blinked and turned to look at the rm clock at the side of the bed.


    ��It��s already 11am!�� Mag was slightly taken aback. This was already more than the sun shining down his butt. It was already noon.


    Embarrassed, Mag sat up and put Ugly Duckling, which was sleeping on his arm, to the side, and said, ��Erm. I seem to have overslept a little.��


    ��It��s more than a little. We couldn��t wake you up no matter how. I almost wanted to treat you.�� Irina pursed her lips.


    ��Perhaps I��m just too tired.�� Mag tried to change the topic.


    His sensation of the outside world was sealed off when he was in the test field for the God of Cookery. The system wouldn��t notify him if it didn��t sense any threats, so he didn��t hear Irina��s calls at all.


    ��You guys must be hungry. I��ll go make break�� lunch for you guys.�� Mag got up from the bed.


    ��We already had breakfast. You left quite a bit of mung bean cake fromst night, and there is milk in the fridge.�� Amy patted her tummy. ��But, I am hungry again.��


    ��Let��s go downstairs. I��ll make you new desserts after lunch.�� Mag patted Amy��s head smilingly.


    ��New dessert?��


    ��Mm-hmm. I had a good sleep and a good dream. I learned it in my dream.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Are you for real? Can you learn to cook in your dreams?�� Irina looked at Mag with doubt.


    ��You will see itter if you don��t believe me. Moreover, I have improved the mung bean cake. I will let you try the real mung bean cake today.�� Mag walked out confidently.


    Mag took a break after lunch before going into the kitchen to make the mung bean cake and salted egg yolk pastry.


    The system gave him a whole new set of molds, culinary tools, and an oven after he learned the recipes.


    The mung bean cake was rtively easier, but its preparation work was moreplicated. Fortunately, he had already soaked some mung beans in the fridgest night. He could start making the mung bean cakes after removing the skins. It saved him plenty of waiting time.


    Meanwhile, it was much moreplicated to make the salted egg yolk pastry.


    Irina stood at the kitchen��s entrance as she watched Mag take the ingredients and condiments out from the fridge. She perplexedly asked, ��When did you buy all those things? I didn��t see you buy them when we went out shopping yesterday?��


    Mag��s hands froze in midair. She finally had suspicions about the inexhaustible ingredients that appeared in the fridge mysteriously after so long?


    ��Oh, I know it. You must have bought them when you went to buy the mung bean pastry.�� Just as Mag was trying toe with an exnation, Irina had already found a perfect excuse for him.


    ��Yes. It��s exactly like that.�� Mag nodded.


    Theplexity of the salted egg yolk pastry stemmed from its fouryered structure. The exterioryer was also the zedyer that engulfed the pastry skin. Theiryers were created by rolling it over and over again with the rolling pin. The salted egg yolk was wrapped in red bean paste before being wrapped in the pastry skin. Ayer of egg yolk ze would be brushed over the surface, and sesame seeds would be scattered over it before putting it into the oven.


    Furthermore, the pastry needed to be coated and baked trice during the baking process. The salted egg yolk pastry would be removed, coated with the egg yolk wash, and put back into the oven again three times before the golden and crispy salted egg yolk pastry was formally done.


    The entire process was like an artistic performance. The two children also came to the kitchen��s entrance, and watched Mag��s performance. They were mesmerized.


    ��Father is really so formidable.�� Amy opened her mouth slightly with admiration in her eyes.


    Annie��s expression was also simr. She was also looking at Mag with a gaze full of admiration.


    Irina leaned against the door frame, and looked at Mag with interest. She didn��t know why, but the Mag who put down his longsword, picked up his chef��s knife, and cooked quietly in the kitchen gave her a peaceful and reliable sensation. It was as if a boat that had been wandering around had finally found a harbor where it could dock.


    Ding!


    The oven��s sound rang out.


    Mag turned off the power, and opened the oven.


    ��Smells so good!��


    A milky aroma together with the aroma of the egg pastry filled the kitchen and surged towards the kitchen��s door. The eyes of the three people watching at the door all lit up.


    Mag brought out a tray of salted egg yolk pastry from the oven under their stare. The golden skin had ayer of ze with specks of sesame decorating it. It looked extremely enticing.


    ��This is the salted egg yolk pastry, but you can only eat it after it cools down..�� Mag walked out with the salted egg yolk pastry smilingly.

 Chapter 2020

    <h4>Chapter 2020: Ripped Clothes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Irina, Amy, and Annie sat around the dining table, and stared at the tray of salted egg yolk pastry in the middle of the table.


    The aroma of the pastry and the aroma of the milk made the three of them salivate.


    Amy tilted her head, and asked Mag expectantly, ��Father, when can we eat the salted egg yolk pastry?��


    ��We still need to wait a while. It will taste even better after it cools a little.�� Mag knew that the little one was already getting impatient, but the brief wait necessary in order for the salted egg yolk pastry to achieve the best texture would be very worthwhile.


    ��We just need to let it cool down, right?�� Irina asked Mag.


    ��Yes.��


    ��Then, I have a solution.�� Irina went into the kitchen, and made some sounds in there. Shortly after, Irina came out with a box that was carved out of ice. Its top was open, and chopsticks were used to make a support at the bottom over a te.


    Irina used the chopsticks to ce a few pieces of salted egg yolk pastry into the icebox, and they cooled down rapidly.


    There was no problem with physical cooling, so Mag didn��t stop her.


    Soon, Amy tiptoed and used her finger to gently poke at the salted egg yolk pastry in the icebox before eximing, ��They are already cool.��


    Mag used the chopsticks to poke the skin of the pastry. It had already hardened. He nodded, and said, ��We can eat it now.��


    ��Father will have one first.�� Amy reached out to grab one salted egg yolk pastry, and passed it to Mag.


    ��Little Amy, you will eat it first. I will eat itter.��


    ��No way. Father has a hard time making it. Father has to eat the first salted egg yolk pastry.�� Amy shook her head with conviction.


    ��Alright. I will eat it.�� Mag epted the salted egg yolk pastry, feeling so touched. Daughters were still the best.


    ��Hehe.�� Amy smiled. She gave Annie and Irina one each before picking up thest salted egg yolk pastry, and took a big bite.


    ��Ah...��


    ��So delicious!��


    ��So, so, so, so satisfying!��


    The slightly crispy skin was wrapped around the pastry, formingyers of crispy texture that crumbled in the mouth as soon as she bit into it. The teeth easily bit open the red bean paste and egg yolk. The exquisite texture and taste made the little one sway left and right. Her two short legs swung gently, and her face had a satisfied expression.


    ��Is it that delicious?�� Irina looked at Amy, who was immersed in the scrumptiousness of the salted egg yolk pastry, and bit into one herself too.


    ��Mmm...��


    A hint of disbelief appeared in Irina��s eyes. Under the pastry skin was the soft red bean paste and the savory salted egg yolk that was wrapped in the very center.


    Crunchy, soft, sweet, and savory. Different kinds of sensations filled the mouth.


    How could one mouthful be enough!


    One mouthful followed by another mouthful. The small salted egg yolk pastry all went into her stomach quickly.


    She licked the pastry skin on the fingertips, and then licked her lips. She looked at Mag with satisfaction. ��Not bad. It��s delicious.��


    Erm, it was actually more than delicious. It was super delicious!


    Irina had never eaten such a delicious dessert before in her life.


    Be it that exquisiteyeredbination, that crunchy exterior and tender interior, or that innovative creation of the red bean paste wrapping around the salted egg yolk, they were all amazing.


    Compared to the mung bean cake, this salted egg yolk pastry had already taken the number one spot in her heart!


    Annie nibbled on the salted egg yolk pastry. Judging from her curled lips and surprised expression, she was simrly very satisfied with the salted egg yolk pastry.


    Mag��s lips curled up slightly. He was feeling rather satisfied with himself.


    As a chef, his greatest satisfaction was receiving others�� acknowledgement for the food that he had painstakingly cooked.


    Furthermore, they were the people that were the closest to him and he cared the most about.


    Suddenly, he felt that the dozens of days that he spent battling with the salted egg yolk pastry in the test field for the God of Cookeryst night were very worthwhile.


    Mag picked up the salted egg yolk pastry, and took a bite. This salted egg yolk pastry that was perfectly done in every aspect was indeed so scrumptious that it could make a grown man weep.


    Even all those salted egg yolk pastries that he had eaten before could only be considered as inferior whenpared to this salted egg yolk pastry.


    Irina ced a few more salted egg yolk pastry into the icebox to cool down, and casually asked, ��So, is the tavern going to sell desserts?��


    ��No. Saipan Tavern doesn��t deserve them.�� Mag shook his head and smiled. ��This salted egg yolk pastry will be reserved for the customers of Mamy Restaurant. Just take it aspensation for the time we will be away for our vacation.��


    ��Oh, yes. You haven��t cooked for that grandfather and grandson duo in the morning, and you didn��t send them food for lunch, either,�� Irina reminded him.


    ��Oh dear. I have forgotten about them.�� Mag pped his head. He had indeed messed up all his ns by waking upte.


    He went into the kitchen to make one helping of braised chicken and rice for Merante and Noah each. After packing them up, Mag packed two salted egg yolk pastry for them too before sending the food to them via the teleportation portal.


    ***


    ��Grandpa, did Boss Mag forget about us?�� Noah stared at the simplified teleportation portal in the corner of the room and gulped.


    ��As a member of the Ghost n, don��t keep thinking about food. You look useless,�� Merante lectured. However, he couldn��t help staring at the corner, and his stomach began to growl uncontrobly.


    These two days were the mostfortable life that they had ever led. They didn��t have to wander around, and their three meals were taken care of. Moreover, they were extremely delicious food.


    However, today��s breakfast and lunch weren��t delivered on time. They actually weren��t used to it.


    Right then, a golden light shed in the corner, and a takeaway box appeared.


    ��It��s here!��


    Noah jumped up from bed excitedly, and ran over to pick up the takeaway box. He ced it on the small table at the side, and opened it reverently. The rich chicken soup��s aroma filled the room.


    ��Oh... This enticing aroma. He��s indeed Boss Mag!�� Noah took a deep sniff as he took out two extrarge helpings of braised chicken and rice.


    ��However, what are these?�� Noah took out two separately ted portions of salted egg yolk pastry on the topmostyer.


    ��It has the aroma of an egg. Perhaps it is the baked egg of some bird?�� Merante picked up a salted egg yolk pastry, and sniffed it before taking a bite.


    The crunchy skin wrapped up an amazing taste. The crunchy aroma of the skin, the sweet aroma of the red bean filling, the savory aroma of the salted egg yolk... All kinds of vors exploded in his mouthyer byyer before ovepping together, and releasing an incredible taste.


    Rip!


    Merante��s clothes ripped and revealed his fit chest.


    ��Are you exaggerating?��


    Noah looked at Merante��s ripped clothes, and then bit into the other salted egg yolk pastry.

 Chapter 2021 - Whats Wrong With A Man Being Perverted?

    <h4>Chapter 2021: What��s Wrong With A Man Being Perverted?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��This texture! This taste! How can it be so delicious!��


    Noah��s eyes widened. Tears welled up in his eyes uncontrobly, and soon slid down his cheeks.


    This scrumptious sensation was simply too touching.


    This food made a grown man weep, and ripped the shirt of a 700-year-old man. Was this the test of humanity��


    ��A grown man weeping over a tiny dessert,�� Merante said disdainfully.


    Noah sniffled as he reminded Merante, ��Then pull up your shirt first, Grandpa. Take care of your image.��


    The tiny salted egg yolk pastry went into their stomachs soon.


    The two of them looked at each other, and saw the unfulfillment in each other��s eyes.


    If it weren��t for the fact that they couldn��t go out now, and they were embarrassed to ask Boss Mag for more, they could easily eat another 10.


    ��Come, let��s eat.�� Noah took out the braised chicken, sat down, and started eating.


    They didn��t know if it was because they had missed breakfast, but the braised chicken and rice tasted extra delicious today. Even the rice tasted better as they chewed.


    ***


    The news of the great general��s residence being burnt down and Great General Blum being assassinatedst night had already spread in the city of Rodu. It became one of the people��s hot after-meal discussion topics.


    Together with the massacres of the few Ministry of Defense��s courtiers in the past two days, all the courtiers began to fear for their lives. Even the ordinary folks were terrified.


    Furthermore, there were gossips that General Blum had called out the name of the second prince, Josh, before he died, and the 10th-tier knight Lear, who was in charge of his protection, mentioned Josh too.


    There was also news that the orders to invade the orcs and the elves were also given by Josh behind the king��s back. He massacred the Ministry of Defense��s courtiers�� families because he was furious over getting exposed.


    Of course, such news couldn��t be spread aboveboard, but because it was shocking and rather reasonable, it began to spread uncontrobly.


    Of course, the news of Great General Blum��s horrible death spread together with that bit of gossip. Some said he had met a ghost, while others said Josh was the devil.


    No matter which piece of news it was, they were all terrifying and nerve-wracking.


    Moreover, nobody had seen Josh going to court during this time, so it sort of proved the authenticity of this news circumstantially.


    The pce.


    In the royal study, Andre swept the documents that were piled up high onto the floor, and yelled angrily, ��Bastard!��


    The courtiers in the royal study lowered their heads in fear. They didn��t dare to make a sound.


    Lear stood in a corner with his head lowered nervously too.


    He reported the incident to His Majesty in the pcest night. The king was furious, and ordered 10-odd 10th-tier powerhouses tob through Rodu a few times, but the suspect couldn��t be found.


    Richard bowed, and said, ��Your Majesty, this matter hasn��t been investigated thoroughly yet, but there were already rumors about Prince Josh bing the devil��s puppet and massacring the courtiers. I think we should stop the spread of such rumors.��


    Andre��s gazended on Richard. It was razor-sharp.


    Sweat began to bead on Richard��s forehead.


    ��Then, you will go get me Josh, and let him exin to me face to face,�� Andre said coldly.


    ��I�� have no idea where Prince Josh is right now.�� Richard��s voice quivered.


    ��If so, how can you prove that he is innocent? Lear saw with his own eyes. Blum called out his name before he died. Have you seen his body? If he hadn��t seen something so horrifying, how could an experienced veteran general have died of fright? How could he have gotten drained of all his blood?�� Andre��s tone became piercing.


    Richard dropped to his knees with a plop, and his sweat began to drip onto the floor.


    Andre coldly said, ��Find him. However, I don��t want to hear anything about this incident anywhere else.��


    ��Yes!�� all the courtiers answered, and a few of them quickly left.


    ��All of you may go now. Lear, stay back,�� Andre said.


    All the courtiers left, and Lear was the only one who stayed.


    ��Are you certain that it was Josh that you sawst night?�� Andre asked Lear.


    ��Yes. Although he was wearing a ck robe, I wounded him when I was fighting with him. I happened to see his face, and I am certain that it was Prince Josh.�� Lear nodded.


    ��He is a magic caster who has never learned how to wield a sword.�� Andre frowned.


    ��His movements were shifty and weird. He didn��t fight with me directly, but his power should be above the 9th-tier, and not that of a magic caster��s. Furthermore, there was an ufortable aura emanating from him. It made one fearful when one got close to him.�� Lear recalled the situation where he fought with the man in ck robest night. He was still getting chills down his back.


    Andre nodded slightly, and frowned silently for a while before waving his hand, and said, ��You may leave.��


    ��Yes,�� Lear answered, and quickly retreated out of the royal study.


    Andre sat down slowly. He was silent for a long time before saying to a corner, ��What do you think about this?��


    A ck shadow slowly appeared from the corner, and said hoarsely, ��Your Majesty, Lear isn��t lying. Blum��s corpse is indeed weird too. I checked the scenest night, and an eerie evil aura was indeed found there. Although I am not certain that it was done by the second prince, I��m afraid it has something to do with the devil.��


    ��Find him and bring him back to me,�� Andre said.


    ��Yes.��


    ***


    ��What��s going on now? Seems like Josh has indeed be the devil��s puppet. He has even killed Blum. I��m afraid he will kill more people to start a war so that he can absorb more resentment,�� Louis, who was next to the window, told Dous, who was sitting at the table.


    ��It seems like Andre doesn��t want anyone else to know about it. Even when his son has done him a misdeed behind his back, he would rather undertake all this silently himself after he came back,�� Dous coldly said. ��But we can��t let him cover this up. The Nond Continent will never have peace if the devil assumes control over him too.��


    ��So?��


    ��We will pull off his underwear since he wants to cover it up.��


    ��Woah. Are you that perverted?��


    ��What��s wrong with a man being perverted?��


    ��It��s great. I like it. But, what do we do?��


    ��Since he doesn��t want people to know about this, we will make this known to everyone on the Nond Continent, and make Josh a wanted man. We will find him, and then kill him,�� Dous said coldly.


    ***


    ��I need to run an errant. I��m going to get a letter,�� Mag informed Irina before going out.


    The Gray Temple had an office in Rodu. As an individual who had received the highest clearance, Mag had gotten in touch with the Gray Temple��s office on the first day that he arrived at Rodu. He could receive thetest intel every day.


    This was much more convenient and urate than the intel that he had to search for and buy outside himself. These were thetest first-hand news.. Perhaps even Michael hadn��t even received them yet.

 Chapter 2022 - This Secondary Attack Was Professionally Done

    <h4>Chapter 2022: This Secondary Attack Was Professionally Done</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag got today��s intel from the secret tree hole. He altered it a little and embellished it a little. He then changed his appearance with the face-altering mask, and sold thistest intel to the few information centers in Rodu. At the same time, he gave a free copy to all the storytellers in the teahouses.


    By the afternoon, the news of Second Prince Joshmitting the unforgivable crimes of selling his soul to the devil, starting a war, massacring the courtiers and their families, and trying to kill the king and rebel and the king removing Josh��s prince title and hunting Josh for his crimes had spread throughout Rodu.


    This shocking news shook the court.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the news, it meant that the fight for the throne that hadsted over 10-odd years had finally ended.


    If Josh chose to sell his soul to the devil, that meant that he was kicked out from the fight for the throne. First Prince Sean would be the only candidate to seed the throne.


    ***


    The first prince��s residence.


    ��Josh, that idiot. He finally kicked himself out of the race. I won it effortlessly.�� Seanughed heartily while looking at the intel that he had just received.


    He was, without a doubt, the person who benefited the most from this incident.


    At first, he was still sad over Blum��s death. After all, the man was Sean��s greatest supporter, and he just died suddenly.


    However, judging from the results now, his death was so worth it. He brought Josh down to the abyss with him, and there was no way Josh coulde up again.


    ��Your Highness, the pce hasn��t released information regarding that yet. I��m afraid we have to take this information with a pinch of salt,�� a subordinate reminded him.


    Sean smiled, and said, ��This news has already be a fact now that it has spread. Josh is already dead from today on.��


    ***


    ��This���� Abraham couldn��t close his mouth for a long time after hearing the news that his butler reported to him.


    ��My Lord, should I prepare the carriage for you to go to the pce?�� the butler asked softly.


    Abraham pondered silently for a while before shaking his head, and said, ��There��s no need to. His Majesty didn��t summon me, and he didn��t announce it to the world, either. I think it��s most likely to be just rumors. Pass down my orders. No one in the duke��s residence is allowed to discuss this. Otherwise, they will be fired and evicted.��


    The butler left with Abraham��s orders, while Abraham began to pace around in the hall with a troubled expression.


    ��He shouldn��t have done it. No matter how we look at this fight for the throne, Josh still has a 50% chance of winning. Why did he do such stupid things before His Majesty has made his decision?


    ��Vanessa is going to cry her heart out if she finds out about this.


    ��Sigh�� the youngsters nowadays are unfathomable.��


    ***


    Dous looked at the intel in his hand with surprise, and said, ��Seems like we are not the only ones monitoring this event.��


    ��If Chaos City didn��t do it, then it was most likely done by Alex and Irina. This is a drastic measure.�� Louis nodded too. He was rather impressed by it.


    Both of them knew the wisdom of the person behind all this. Many people were desperate for the truth in current chaotic situations. They only needed to throw a seed into the world of intel, and the news would spread like wildfire without the need for them to do anything else.


    ��The fire is already raging. Then, let��s create a gale.�� Dous smiled coldly.


    Soon, an open letter in the giant dragons�� name was sent to the Rodu��s pce, and its contents quickly spread throughout the Nond Continent.


    In the letter, the giant dragons condemned Andre for protecting Josh, who was controlled by the devil, allowing him to start a war on the orcs and the elves, massacre the courtiers and their families, and attempt to start a new racial war.


    Moreover, the giant dragons issued an ultimatum to Andre. They wanted Andre to apprehend Josh as soon as possible, and give all of them an exnation.


    If the rumors that were spreading during the day were limited in their influence, the giant dragons�� open letter was equivalent to a bomb. It ripped the fig leaf away.


    The second prince had be the devil, and was massacring people in Rodu. People panicked immediately.


    ***


    ��This secondary attack was professionally done.�� Mag looked at the open letter that he had just received with surprise.


    This impact was equivalent to announcing the end of Josh directly.


    No matter how Josh could try to whitewash itter, there was no way Josh could be the king of the Roth Empire in this lifetime with a stain like this unless he could control everyone.


    He could already imagine Andre��s and Josh��s fury when they received this news.


    Irina looked at the letter in Mag��s hands with a smile, and said, ��We simply start the ball rolling, and it just continues to roll by itself. Its effect is much better than what we have anticipated.��


    The devil made the Nond Continent feel threatened, yet the second prince of the Roth Empire, Josh, chose to sell his soul to the devil. The public opinion would force Andre to investigate this matter thoroughly and cut ties with Joshpletely.


    What was certain was that an anti-Josh alliance was about to be set up.


    Andre had alreadypletely lost the legitimacy and initiative to start a war. Furthermore, he might even have to consider how to prove that the Edward royal family didn��t all sumb to the devil and be its ve.


    ��This is quite good.�� Mag kept the open letter, and smilingly said to Irina, ��My mood is great today. Let��s have a good meal. Order whatever you want.��


    Amy poked her little head out from behind the counter, and was the first to announce, ��I want to eat salted egg yolk pastry, grilled meat, roasted pig��s eyes, grilled fish����


    ��Then we will have a big barbecue. I��ll go prepare for it.�� Mag walked to the kitchen smilingly. Letting the other party have a taste of his own medicine felt great.


    ***


    ��You lied to me! Things didn��t go as you said they would! I have nothing now!!!��


    Beyond Rodu, a furious voice echoed throughout a dark, spacious cave.


    A faint light cast a vague shadow of the man in ck robe on the wall. The shadow was moving gradually, and many tentacles extended from it.


    ��There is no problem with the n��s execution, and the war has already started. You have even gained your current power with that resentment. It��s because some horrible fellows have disrupted our ns. You have to find them, and then kill them. I will help you, and everything in this world will belong to you, and everyone will bow to you.�� A hoarse and low voice sounded in the cave as the ck shadow swayed gently.


    ��Kill them? Ha���� Joshughed hopelessly. ��They want to lure me out and kill me. How am I going to kill them? Even you were resealed by Alex too!


    ��I have nothing now, and it��s all because of you�� I shouldn��t have trusted you. I shouldn��t have trusted you����


    ��Whom else can you trust besides me�� Rx, it��s just the beginning���� That shadow��s voice became gentler and gentler.


    Suddenly, the shadow on the wall rushed onto Josh, changed into a ck fog, and merged into his body.


    The shadow on the wall was swaying, and the tentacles could be seen burrowing into Josh��s head before disappearingpletely.


    ��Now, I am you, and you are me����

 Chapter 2023 - What Design Is This?

    <h4>Chapter 2023: What Design Is This?</h4>


    The night fell, and Romo Street was as forlorn as ever.


    Some customers who were nostalgic woulde over to take a look. However, looking at the deserted street and the few opened restaurants and taverns, there wasn��t much urge to go in and spend in their hearts.


    This scene had continued for over a year, and the remaining shops�� owners were also beginning to consider the issue of closing down. They couldn��t survive on passion alone.


    A few Ministry of Defense��s officials followed Lucien on Romo Street, and one of them said, ��Lord Lucien, there aren��t many taverns left on Romo Street apart from Titan Tavern, but Titan Tavern is too boisterous. Why don��t we go somewhere else?��


    Some of the officialsmented, ��Yes. It��s only been a year, and it��s already so deserted. Romo Street was once the top choice for entertainment.��


    ��Let me bring you guys to a good ce. We really can��t find another ce like it other than on Romo Street,�� Lucien said with a smile.


    The officials were surprised to hear that. Lord Lucien had invited his colleagues from the Ministry of Defense out for a drink today. Due to the big incidents that had happened recently, and how they had nothing on hand to do, they all felt stifled, so they all readily agreed to join Lucien.


    ��Come to speak of it, it was Bobby who brought me here,�� Lucien said to Bobby, who was standing at the edge.


    ��So it was Lord Bobby who rmended this ce. Then, it must have great drinks.�� The officials were thoughtful and mindful at the same time.


    Everyone in the Ministry of Defense knew that Hector and Bobby were great friends, and they often drank together.


    Besides, Lucien and Hector were close friends too. Now that Hector had left, Lucien and Bobby got close to each other. In fact, with Bobby��s rank and status, he shouldn��t be among the main Ministry of Defense��s officials to be invited for a drink, but Lucien still brought him along. Hence, this gave people something to ponder.


    ��I happened to bump into this newly opened tavern two days ago, and the drinks were not bad, so I dare to bring my lords here to try them out,�� Bobby humbly replied. His rank was the lowest among them, and Lucien probably brought him along to give him a leg up in his career. He naturally had to put on his best performance.


    Soon, their group arrived at the door of Saipan Tavern.


    All the courtiers were surprised that there was a new tavern here, but since it was Lucien who brought them here, they naturally wouldn��t make anyments. They followed him into the tavern.


    This was a new establishment, but the decor and furniture were all very simple. It wasn��t opulent at all, and was vastly different from the taverns they used to frequent.


    However, due to the recent incidents, they really didn��t have the mood to enjoy themselves at the taverns. They only wanted to find a quiet ce to drink and chat so that they could ease their dejection.


    ��Oh, we have customers again.�� Amy poked her little head out from the counter, and looked at the group of people that just came in curiously.


    ��Woah, what an adorable little girl.�� Everyone��s eyes lit up as they looked at the exquisite little girl, and they couldn��t help smiling.


    ��How do you do?�� Amy smilingly said. She was well-behaved and adorable.


    ��Mm-hmm. How do you do, youngdy?�� Lucien smilingly replied. He had a great impression of this tavern. He enjoyed himself thoroughlyst night too.


    He had a rare good night��s sleep when he went homest night, and woke up fresh this morning. He would have thought that it was a great day if not for the news of Blum��s murder.


    Mag heard the voices, and came out from the kitchen. His lips curled up imperceptibly when he saw Bobby. It was as if thetter was the tavern��s promoter. He brought people here to drink frequently, and the groups got bigger and bigger.


    ��What would you gentlemen like to drink?�� Mag asked calmly. He wasn��t intimidated by their officials�� attire and aura at all.


    Lucien took a quick look at their group of eight, and pondered briefly before saying, ��We��ll have three bottles of Maotai, a bottle of whiskey, and two helpings of the dishes to go with the drinks. Oh, yes, two extra helpings of drunkard peanuts, please.��


    ��Alright, please give me a minute.�� Mag nodded and went into the kitchen.


    A courtier chuckled, and said, ��This boss is really interesting. Wherever we go for drinks or meals, those bosses would try their best to suck up to us, but he isn��t flustered at all.��


    A courtier also doubtfully said, ��Yes. This boss looks very young. Can he really brew great drinks?��


    ��Perhaps that is his character. However, this boss does indeed brew great alcoholic drinks,�� Bobby exined with a smile.


    All of them chose seats that were further in, and started chatting. They soon began to talk about Blum��s assassination.


    They saw that the tavern was empty, with just a little girl ying at the bar counter, and the boss busying himself in the kitchen, so they began to discuss it tactfully.


    Blum was an important general in the military, but he didn��t hold any position in the Ministry of Defense, so the Ministry of Defense��s officials weren��t familiar with him. Hence, his death wasn��t as impactful to them as the deaths of several Ministry of Defense��s officials and the massacre of their families.


    However, this assassination brought out other information, which terrified them in hindsight.


    If it was really Second Prince Josh who killed Blum, then the murderer who massacred their colleagues�� families was very likely to be Josh too.


    Those courtiers were already sent to prison because of Josh, and their families were massacred before they could be proven innocent. Therefore, many of themmitted suicide in prison because they couldn��t withstand it.


    As a highly ranked courtier and due to the sensitivity of this matter, Lucien quickly changed topic after saying a few words about it.


    ��Your drinks and dishes. Please enjoy.�� Mag quickly served them their drinks and dishes before retreating cleverly.


    ��What design is this? It��s so unique.��


    Everyone��s eyes lit up when they saw the three roly-poly Maotai bottles and the thin and narrow crystal whiskey bottle.


    Given their identities and status, they naturally had drunk good liquor before, but no taverns had spent so much effort on their liquor bottles before.


    ��This is Maotai, the most scrumptious liquor I have ever tasted.�� Bobby picked up a bottle of Maotai, and twisted the cap open familiarly.


    A rich liquor aroma wafted out instantly.


    ��This smell!��


    All the courtiers�� eyes lit up. Some of them who were alcohol lovers even took a deep sniff of it.


    ��I know it��s a great liquor just by smelling its aroma. I didn��t expect such great liquor to exist in a newly opened tavern on this Romo Street,�� a courtier praised.


    Bobby took a few sses, and poured a ss for each of the courtiers.


    ��I��m not drinking Maotai, either. I want to try the taste of this whiskey.�� Lucien declined Bobby��s drink, and instead picked up the bottle of whiskey on the table.


    It was rare to see crystal bottles of such design. Mag could even get a good price just by selling this crystal bottle alone, but he was using it to hold the liquor. The 2000-copper-coins-a-bottle liquor was already worth its price tag just with this bottle alone.


    ��Let me open it for you.�� Mag approached just at the appropriate time. He took the whiskey from Lucien, and removed the seal before using the opener to remove the cork.


    ��Please enjoy.�� Mag put down the whiskey..

 Chapter 2024 - Hearing You Call Me Dad Makes Me Feel Good

    <h4>Chapter 2024: Hearing You Call Me Dad Makes Me Feel Good</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The cork was pulled out, and the fragrance of the alcohol wafted out.


    Lucien, who was rather expectant, started frowning. He poured a ss for himself, and put it next to his nose to take a sniff. After that, he turned to Mag, and said, ��Sir, is your wine burnt?��


    ��Yeah. There��s the smell of smoke,�� another person agreed. Although it was not a nasty smell, it was not something that should appear in alcohol.


    The other courtiers all pulled a face. They had never been fooled with inferior goods when they were out for a drink. This owner was not being honest.


    Bobby looked at Mag. He had a rather good impression of this owner, but if there was something wrong with this alcohol, the other party had better exin himself.


    ��This is not burnt. It is the unique burnt fragrance and smoky smell of whiskey. This is the soul of the whiskey,�� Mag exined. ��Of course, there would be people who would fall in love with this smell and those who cannot ept it, but it has nothing to do with being burnt.��


    ��Aren��t you trying to smoke your way through?�� A courtier frowned as he suppressed his anger.


    ��The whiskey and Maotai are both made by me with all my heart. How can you say that I��m trying to smoke my way through? Why don��t you try it for yourself? If you don��t like it, don��t drink it,�� Mag said as he stood his ground.


    Lucien raised his hand slightly, telling the fellow courtiers not to blow their top. He looked at Mag with a smile, and said, ��I believe a person who could brew a wine as beautiful as Maotai would not lie. Let me try this drink and see if it suits my tastes.��


    After saying that, Lucien took a sip of the whiskey.


    His brows were tightly knit at first. After that, he raised his eyebrows, and was surprised. After that, the tension between his brows rxed, and the tasting ended with a smile on his face.


    This alcohol was rich and dry the moment it entered his mouth. The faint smokiness in his mouth made it rather mysterious. The light burnt smell was not too stinging or bad. In fact, it added someyers to the alcohol.


    This was very different from the pure and rich fragrance of Maotai. It was unique just like that, yet there was a stunningly high quality that was maintained. It was also top-grade alcohol.


    The smooth and fine alcohol swirled around in Lucien��s mouth, and slid down his throat. Its fragrance lingered in his mouth.


    Lucien knew that he had already fallen in love with this alcohol called whiskey. It was so special and so surprising. Only those who truly knew how to appreciate it could find the beauty hidden behind its deceptive fragrance.


    ��Great alcohol! Fabulous!�� Lucien opened his eyes slowly. He looked at Mag apologetically, and said, ��Sir, we were rash. This is beautiful alcohol that is on par with Maotai.��


    ��Enjoy.�� Mag nodded slightly and left.


    Now, Bobby and the rest were shocked.


    ��Lord Lucien, is this alcohol really that good?�� The courtier who had criticized Mag was in disbelief.


    ��Have a ss and you��ll find out.�� Lucien picked up an empty ss at the side, and poured some for him.


    ��Sure. If you say that it��s good, I��ll give it a try too.�� That courtier picked up the ss, and took a sip.


    He frowned at first as well, but his eyes lit up after that, and he looked down at the ss in his hand in shock, and then looked at Lucien. He swallowed the drink, and carefully recalled its taste before nodding in agreement as he said, ��This is indeed good! I didn��t expect a small tavern like this to have such beautiful drinks.��


    ��Lord Cata even said that he was trying to smoke his way through with this drink,�� Lucien mocked.


    ��Hehe���� Cata smiled awkwardly. He turned toward the bar counter, and said, ��Sir, don��t mind me. I speak before I think. Your alcohol is fantastic.��


    ��No worries, as long as you like it,�� Mag replied.


    ��Do you want to give it a try?�� Lucien asked the other courtiers.


    ��I have been craving this Maotai because of its fragrance. I��m afraid this alcohol might not be to my liking. I think I will try this first.��


    ��Yeah. I haven��t smelled a wine so good before. Pour it all out. Let��s try this first.��


    The others seemed more interested in Maotai before them.


    ��Sure. The side dishes are all served. Let��s be at ease and start drinking.�� Lucien raised his ss with a smile, and reminded them, ��Let me warn you first, this alcohol is really strong. Drink it slowly.��


    After that, the tavern echoed with praises for the liquor. Be it Maotai or the whiskey, everyone was pleasantly surprised.


    This table of people brought the rather deste tavern a little more life that taverns should have.


    ��Opening a tavern saves a lot of manpowerpared to a restaurant. I went into the wrong field.�� Mag sat behind the bar counter as he watched the two little fellows y chess on a little stool, and listened to the group of grown men chat.


    ��Reminder: please quickly increase the poprity of the tavern. Current poprity points: 8! A small goal for poprity points can be set at 1000 first! Go for it! Gambatte!��


    ��Gambadad? Hearing you call me dad makes me feel good.�� Mag nodded. ��Daddy will work?hard<sup>1</sup>.��


    (??��??�p)!


    ��Piss off!�� the system hollered!


    ��This is not bad. Look at these people chatting happily. After a couple of shots, they will be talking about anything and everything. If there are other customers around, they might not even dare to listen to the conversation.�� Magpletely ignored the system��s hollers.


    ��Don��t forget that you��ve bought the other half of the street,�� the system reminded him.


    Mag frowned. He realized that things did not seem so simple. He might be making a loss in this investment.


    The whiskey and Maotai were both strong alcohol, especially so for these men who had only been drinking low-alcohol-content fruit wines.


    At first, they were still able to chug down the alcohol, but after a few shots and a few peanuts, they were all gone.


    Recently, Mag did not have any hobbies other than listening to drunk customers and chatting with them. For example, about Blum, who was killed by him and Irina, or about how the courtiers were feeling recently and what they thought of Josh.


    Even the Gray Temple might not be able to collect such first-hand news.


    Mag went out and got the coachmen of the courtiers to bring them back. He flipped the wooden que at the door, and officially closed for the day.


    This was it for Josh. His reputation was down the gutter, and the effect was apparent.


    Now, Josh was akin to the devil in the eyes of these courtiers from the Ministry of Defense. On top of that, they even wanted him dead to take revenge for the dead families and generals of the Ministry of Defense.


    Besides, they had happilye to a conclusion tonight to write a petition to the king so that he could investigate this case thoroughly and apprehend the killer.


    Well done!


    Mag generously waived the cost of a helping of drunkard peanuts off their bill.

 Chapter 2025 - To This Dog A*s Life

    <h4>Chapter 2025: To This Dog A*s Life</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��When you feel that life isn��t working out for you, don��t be flustered. Touch your empty pocket, and cry it all out,�� Mag calmly told the middle-aged man who was sitting at the door of his tavern, and looking out at the crowd at Titan Tavern diagonally across the road.


    That man turned back to look at Mag woefully. His lips moved and tears welled up in his eyes.


    Judging from his attire, although he did not seem rich, he was definitely not a homeless man.


    But, one thing Mag could be sure of��the man definitely did not have enough money in his pocket to buy even a ss of wine. However, he did not feel like going home. Therefore, he sat at the door of a tavern while looking at another tavern.


    The crowd and noise there had nothing to do with me because I had no money.


    ��If a man has no money in his pocket, he can never stand up tall.�� Mag sighed and took out the few gold coins he collectedst night, tossing them in his hand.


    The man appeared to be even more resentful. He nced at the gold coins in Mag��s hand, and retracted his gaze angrily.


    Judging from physical size, he was not certain that he could snatch those gold coins from this darn tavern owner.


    After a moment of silence, that man turned back and looked at Mag. ��I have a story, and you have wine.��


    ��I��m sorry, but I��m not interested.�� Mag shook his head.


    The middle-aged man: ��__��


    ��But, since you��re so interested in the tavern there, why didn��t you sit at their doorstep?�� Mag asked curiously.


    ��There are so many people there. I��ll be embarrassed. Besides, it��s rather warm to sit here.�� The man nced at Mag, and was still plenty resentful.


    ��Oh, I see.�� Mag thought for a while, and felt offended all of a sudden.


    <i>Why?</i>


    <i>Did he think there��s no one here at all?</i>


    <i>On top of that, he��s here for the free warmer?</i>


    ��It is rather cold outside today.�� Mag stomped his feet. Although the warmer inside made the air at the door feel slightly warmer, there was still the chilling wind.


    ��Yes. It would be great if there was a ce to sit.�� The man nodded as he rubbed his hands together, and looked at Mag expectantly.


    ��This step is rather t. I��ll leave the door ajar for you.�� Mag smiled generously. After that, he left the door slightly open so that the warm air from the tavern would blow out.


    ��Thanks.�� The man nodded woefully.


    ��You��re wee.�� Mag waved his hand generously, and turned to walk into the tavern.


    ��Ah���� Pasa sighed, and pulled his little nket tighter around himself.


    It was too hard to be a man.


    He had been a long-distance horse-drawn carriage coachman for more than 20 years. He had been delivering goods for traders, and had been to several ces. However, he had just lost his job today.


    His boss said that war might happen soon, and the trading route would be blocked. There was no idea when it would resume, so all the coachmen were dismissed.


    It would take two more days before he could receive his sry for the month. Even if he did receive his wages from his boss, he would have to hand it over to his wife immediately.


    Of course, he was not afraid of his wife. He�� respected his wife.


    Yes, exactly.


    He had three children at home, and they were all growing. Initially, they could still get by with his meager sry.


    After sitting around for a while, Pasa got up to go home. He had thought things through. He would look for a job tomorrow, and even if he was not going to be a coachman anymore, he could go somewhere else to find other jobs to do. At least he should not let his family starve.


    ��A drink or two?�� Just then, a familiar voice came from behind.


    Pasa turned back, and was shocked at Mag, who was carrying a little stool and a tray.


    Mag ced the tray on the little stool. On the tray was a te of drunkard peanuts and slightly less than half a bottle of Maotai left behind by the group just now. Because there were too many of them, Mag didn��t know whom to pass it to, so he decided to settle it this way.


    Mag sat down beside Pasa on the step with the stool in between them. The door behind them was wide open, and the warm air from inside blew out, chasing away the chill.


    Pop~


    Mag pulled out the cork, and poured it into two sses.


    ��Fantastic wine!��


    Pasa��s eyes lit up the moment he smelled the fragrance of the alcohol. He was not a drinker, but coachmen would always drink in the winter to get rid of the cold. After roaming around for so many years, Pasa had also tried wines from various ces, but he had never smelled something so aromatic.


    ��You have great taste.�� Mag poured two sses of wine. He reached for a cup, and told Pasa, ��Here, to this dog a*s life.��


    ��To this dog a*s life.�� Pasa picked up the ss, clinked with Mag, and chugged the liquid down.


    This was a great wine that Pasa had never had before in his life. The moment he swallowed the wine, the warmth started rushing up to the rest of his body. There was the warmth from this great wine and also the warmth from the wine offered by a stranger in this chilling wind.


    ��Drunkard peanuts. Try it.�� Mag threw one peanut into his mouth, and crunched on it.


    Pasa also put a peanut into his mouth. He was shocked that this ordinary peanut could be so crunchy and spicy. This made him feel like having another ss.


    Mag filled up Pasa��s ss once again. However, he did not clink sses with him again. This was not beer. If they drank one cup after another, this leftover wine would be gone in no time, and he would not know what to do if this fellow got drunk.


    ��I��m a coachman. I��ve been to many ces. Twilight Forest, Wind Forest, Chaos City�� I��ve been to all of them. The only ce I haven��t been to is Demon Inds. I heard that demons eat humans. Besides, you need to take a ferry there, so I didn��t go���� Pasa started chatting with Mag. However, he did not talk about his hard life, but about the things he saw and heard as a coachman roaming around Nond Continent for all these years.


    Mag was listening rather intently most of the time. He was listening about the world from the perspective of a coachman and what a coachman thought of this world.


    This was a rather interesting experience. At least it was not something he would experience often in his life.


    Looking at an ordinary man living life seriously.


    ��Thank you for your beautiful wine. When I have money in my pocket, I��ll drink with you again. Next time�� it��s my treat,�� Pasa, who was slightly tipsy, told Mag seriously.


    ��Sure, your treat next time.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He packed the leftover drunkard peanuts, and hung it at Pasa��s waist. There were three sweets in there too because he heard about his three children at home.


    ��Goodbye.�� Pasa waved his hand, and staggered off.


    Mag stood by the door, and watched him disappear down the street. After ensuring that Pasa could go home on his own, he turned to enter the tavern, and switched off the light for the signboard.


    <i>That fellow�� is rather strange??</i>The door to Titan Tavern opened. Eiffie frowned and was puzzled.


    ��Lady boss, another bottle!�� A shout came from the tavern.


    ��Coming.�� Eiffie entered the tavern to continue hustling.


    ***


    ��Where did you go and have fun? You didn��t evene back for dinner? You��re getting all capable, aren��t you?�� A big woman stood at the door of an old house. When she saw Pasa staggering over, she raised her voice, and tightened her grip on the clog in her hand.


    Three little heads peeked out from the door behind, looking at Pasa pitifully.

 Chapter 2026 - The Man Was Tipsy

    <h4>Chapter 2026: The Man Was Tipsy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Wh-who are you? Where is my Baby ra? I�� I��m telling you, she��s the world��s most beautiful and best woman�� Don��t�� don��t stop me from going home���� Pasa staggered in as he mumbled and fell into the woman��s embrace.


    ��Bastard���� The woman smiled shyly. She used the clog in her hand to gently smack Pasa��s bum, and helped him into the house.


    ��Take a seat. I��ll boil some water for you to wash your feet,�� ra said as he put Pasa on the bed.


    Pasa opened his eyes to nce at ra as he eximed inwardly,?<i>Boss Hades did not lie to me indeed! A 70% drunk man can make you cry with his acting!?</i>


    ��Father, are you peeking at Mother?�� A little head appeared, followed by another two little heads.


    ��Hush. I brought you guys goodies.�� Pasa took out the peanuts and sweets Boss Mag had packed for him, and passed them to his three children.


    ��Alright!�� The three children took the packet, and went aside happily to eat.


    ***


    Mag closed the door, and ended the day.


    Right now, no one could find Josh. However, the was cast, and the sea was full of fishermen. He would be caught sooner orter if he still wanted to cause trouble.


    Based on his understanding of Josh, Mag knew that the former had been plotting for so many years. Now that the Nond Continent was in such a precarious situation, Josh would never let things pass so easily. Therefore, Mag only had to wait for Josh to jump out on his own ore knocking on his door.


    Mag switched off the light at the door. Just when he turned to go upstairs, he saw Irina and the two little fellows sitting in a straight row at a table, looking at him.


    ��Why? Do you want to eat supper?�� Mag asked with a smile. He thought they had gone to sleep.


    ��If it��s supper�� sure.�� Amy nodded without thinking further.


    ��Hot pot would be fine too,�� Irina said.


    Annie nodded along.


    ��Meow, meow.�� Ugly Duckling stood on the chair at the side as it meowed in agreement.


    ��Alright. I��ll get the ingredients ready. Let��s have hot pot.�� Mag walked into the kitchen with a smile.


    ��Right, Mother, weren��t we looking for Father to discuss upgrading the tavern business?�� Amy asked Irina as she blinked herrge eyes.


    ��It��s alright. Having hot pot will not affect our discussion,�� Irina said with a smile.


    ��Oh.�� Amy nodded thoughtfully as she dangled her two short legs. She suddenly jumped off the chair, and ran to the kitchen door. While Mag was preparing the ingredients, she said, ��Father, I want to have some youtiao. The kind that you put in the hot pot to cook for a while.��


    ��Alright, but it will take some time to make the youtiao. You��ll have to wait for a while,�� Mag replied.


    ��Mm-hmm. No rush. Father, you��re the best.�� Amy nodded her small head. After that, she ran over to bring a little stool over to the kitchen door and sat there, bbering with Mag.


    The little fellow would always have random ideas on what she wanted, sometimes youtiao, sometimes soybean milk, sometimes durian pizza�� therefore, Mag would always have small amounts of prepared ingredients in the refrigerator, such as prepared dough for the youtiao. All he had to do was to form it into long strips, and prepare the pot of hot oil, and it would be ready for frying.


    Not longter, a double-vored pot was put on the table. Mag brought out tworge trays of ingredients, including the golden youtiao, andid them on the table.


    Amy reached out to take one youtiao. She ced it near her mouth, and blew on it gently before giving it a big bite.


    The freshly fried youtiao was fragrant and crispy. The little fellow smiled subconsciously to disy her happiness.


    Mag helped Irina put a te of different mushrooms into the clear soup. This was her favorite way of eating.


    The thick bone soup had be a mushroom soup, making it even more delicious. The soup on its own was already very good. The light, refreshing soup had be rich, just the way she liked it.


    Irina picked up a slice of beef, and dipped it in the clear soup. She looked at Mag, who was adding red soup base to her dipping sauce, and asked, ��Are you intending to let your tavern be like that?��


    ��Like what?�� Mag dipped his chopsticks in the dipping sauce and tried it. He nodded with satisfaction.


    ��We have no customers every day, so we have nothing to do.�� Amy swallowed the youtiao in her mouth. She looked at Mag seriously, and said, ��We can��t continue to bezy like this. Therefore, what must we do to have more customers and earn more monies?��


    Mag knew what the little fellow was thinking of. Earning money was definitely the more important goal; he was rather d that the little fellow had such a realistic sense of money. At least he would not be worried about her being in need of money.


    Of course, the little billionaire would never need to worry about money for the rest of her life.


    Naturally, earning money was just a hobby.


    But that did somehow coincide with what Mag was nning to do. The mission for the tavern had already been given, and it was the third day since he had opened. Saipan Tavern was only making a small hole in the military��s circle. Although his earnings had increased from 2,000 copper coins to more than 10,000 copper coins, his poprity was still pathetic, at single digit.


    Oh, right. That man who had Maotai just now also added on to the poprity of Saipan Tavern. However, it was still at a single digit.


    ��Where are the earnings for today?�� Irina reached her hand out to Mag with a smile.


    ��Here.�� Mag froze for a while. He recalled his arrogance at the door just now, but still handed over the money bag with today��s earnings to Irina obediently.


    ��What is your n?�� Irina asked Mag with a smile as she kept the money.


    Mag��s marketing strategy would not only stop at that if he could make Mamy Restaurant the top restaurant in Chaos City and rake in all the loyal customers to make the restaurant a full house every day.


    ��As the saying goes, good wine needs no bush. As a tavern, the key to good business still lies in the wine,�� Mag said.


    ��Don��t tell me you want Amy to drink at the door?�� Irina frowned. Mamy Restaurant had already used this tactic several times at Mamy Restaurant.


    ��How��s that possible? Children can��t drink.�� Mag quickly waved his hands.


    ��If not?��


    ��The fragrance of Maotai is irresistible to all drinkers. Starting from tomorrow, I will pour a cup of Maotai, and lock it up in a cage at the door to attract the passing customers and surrounding residents,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��This idea���� Irina thought for a while, and nodded in agreement. ��Superb!��


    ��However, if there are more customers, it might be a little more tiring for you guys. Since the tavern has only opened for a month, I do not have the intention to hire workers for now,�� Mag said hesitantly.


    ��It��s alright, I can settle the cashier��s role.�� Irina waved her hand calmly.


    ��I can entertain the guests with my cuteness.�� Amy blew on the tripe that Mag had cooked for her as she pouted cutely.


    ��I can serve the dishes..�� Annie signed.

 Chapter 2027 - Its So Embarrassing...

    <h4>Chapter 2027: It��s So Embarrassing...</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    What happened in Rodu swept through the whole Nond Continent like a hurricane.


    As one of the sessors of the Roth Empire��s king, Josh was actually controlled by the devil. He nned and started the war on the orcs and the elves, ordered the massacre of dozens of orc tribes, cruelly massacred dozens of the Ministry of Defense��s courtiers�� family members, and killed Blum.


    Amotion broke out all over the Nond Continent. All the races questioned the Roth Empire following the giant dragons. They demanded Andre to hand out Josh and investigate this matter to give an exnation to all the races.


    Meanwhile, this matter also caused huge repercussions within the Roth Empire. Mutinies broke out in many military camps after the news of Blum being murdered and him shouting out Josh��s name before he died spread in the military, which was forced to shoulder the me initially. A few Roth Empire��s generals, with Marshal Dominic in the lead, requested Andre to investigate this matter thoroughly and give all the courtiers in the Ministry of Defense and Blum an exnation.


    The Roth Empire was turned upside down overnight.


    Andre sat in the Royal Study alone, and looked at the report submitted by Dominic in front of him. Other than him, there were three other generals�� signatures on it. Andre��s expression was grave, and veins were twitching on his forehead. He was obviously on the verge of a violent rage.


    After being alone quietly for a long time, he finally said to the door, ��Let theme in.��


    The royal study��s door opened, and 10-odd of the Roth Empire��s most powerful courtiers streamed in, and stood on both sides withplex expressions.


    Ifunching a war on the orcs and the elves was still within the Roth Empire��s range of control, then Second Prince Josh allying himself with the devil could shake the core of the Roth Empire.


    Andre��s gaze swept over all the courtiers present, and he gravely said, ��Josh was manipted by the devil, and hasmitted such unforgivable crimes. From today onwards, his title of prince will be revoked, and all departments will pursue him with all their might to give the civilians and courtiers who died innocently an exnation.��


    Many courtiers heaved a breath of relief secretly after hearing that.


    All the courtiers bowed, and said, ��Your Majesty is wise.��


    Andre��s current statement meant he had already given up on Joshpletely, and the fight for the throne that hadsted for years was finally over too. Sean would be the Roth Empire��s future king.


    The courtiers in Sean��s faction had a glint of joy and excitement in their eyes. Sean won easily, despite being evenly matched with his rival initially, due to Josh��s stupid behavior.


    However, the courtiers in Josh��s faction didn��t look too good now.


    This matter had shaken the entire Nond Continent, and even His Majesty had to make a stand, so they naturally wouldn��t poke their heads out at a time like this. Furthermore, they were thinking about how to make a clean cut with Josh. In times like this, no ordinary people could withstand any connection to the devil.


    Andre paused for a while before saying, ��I will announce to the world that Sean will be the crown prince. The Roth Empire is irreconcble with the devil, and will join all the races to resist against the devil��s invasion. We will eliminate everything that is rted to the devil!��


    ***


    This news from the Roth Empire��s pce quickly spread all over the Nond Continent. It reached everyone who was concerned about this matter.


    ��He��s indeed a sly old fox. He��s much faster and decisive than I expected.�� Mag received the news earlier the next morning too. He passed the secret missive to Irina, who was drinking soybean milk.


    ��It��s within our expectations. He has already lost his space to choose. It��d already have been the abyss if he��d chosen to take a step back. Compared to losing a son who has already lost control of his actions, this decision isn��t hard to make.�� Irina only took a quick look before she continued to drink the soybean milk.


    ��That��s true.�� Mag nodded, but he was still rather satisfied with this oue. At least the show that they had put on the other night had met his expectations perfectly.


    There was already no ce for Josh to hide in this vast world.


    For a person who aspired to be the next king of the Roth Empire and a show-off, this was worse than killing him.


    After eating breakfast, Mag brought Irina and two children out shopping again as usual. Their daily activities were just so leisurely andfortable when they didn��t have to open for business.


    Of course, he sometimes would still feel a little guilty whenever he thought about Mamy Restaurant��s customers waiting for him to return at the restaurant��s door.


    Amy put on her little bunny hat, looked up at Mag, and expectantly asked, ��Father, where are we going to y today?��


    Mag looked at Amy, and said, ��Let��s go to the book square in the west of the city today. I heard it��s the biggest book square on the Nond Continent, with countless big and small bookshops. We can find any books if we look hard enough.��


    Amy��s eyes lit up, and she said, ��Great. Then I can buy some pretty picture albums. I saw some children reading some interesting picture albums yesterday.��


    Annie��s eyes brightened when she heard about the picture albums, and she began to look at Mag with an expectant gaze.


    ��The books over there are all for children.�� Irina didn��t agree with Mag��s review, but she didn��t object to Mag��s suggestion, either.


    Mag hailed a horse-drawn carriage. He gave the coachman instructions, and they headed straight for the books square in the west of the city.


    The west city books square was, in fact, just a square that was formed by many bookshops. Almost half of the bookshops in Rodu were situated here, and almost all the magazine press set up their headquarters here.


    There were big bookshops that were thousands of square meters big and small bookshops that were just a few square meters big, with all kinds of ancient books stacked up high.


    Going through alleys and turning corners, perhaps you could just find the materials you sought high and low for in an inconspicuous corner.


    The horse-drawn carriage stopped in front of the biggest bookshops. Mag paid the coachman, and they alighted from the carriage.


    Amy leaped off the horse-drawn carriage. When she saw a giant painting of a chef in front of the bookshop��s entrance, she was amazed, and said, ��Wow. Isn��t that Father?��


    Irina and Annie looked surprised too.


    It was a magazine cover that was over two meters tall. It was from?<i>Perfect Food</i>, and was the publicity picture of the new issue.


    On that cover, apart from the words ��Perfect Food,�� there was an uncolored sketch of a chef. Be it the clothing or looks, it did look like Mag.


    Of course, most importantly, there was a line of words next to the figure: ��Number one chef on the Nond Continent: Mag!��


    ��It��s so embarrassing���� Mag shook his head.


    ��Hoho. You should have received the news long ago, right?�� Irina looked at Mag with a smile, as if she had already seen through his tricks.


    ��I heard that the magazine would be released today, but I didn��t know it would be released like this..�� Mag shrugged. If he had known, he wouldn��t have minded sending the editorial department a good-looking full-length picture of him so that he could attract more female fans!

 Chapter 2028 - These People Are Only After My Body?

    <h4>Chapter 2028: These People Are Only After My Body?</h4>


    The <i>Perfect Food</i> had clearly spent a lot of money on thetest issue. Mag could see his sketch standing sign in front of all the big and small bookshops in the book square.


    Other than that, there was also a shocking headline on it: Shocking! The father of the eggnt with garlic sauce epted the interview for the very first time, and he actually did this to the editor...


    ��So, did you do anything scandalous with that editor behind my back?�� Irina looked at Mag judgingly.


    ��That editor is a guy.�� Mag had an innocent expression. This headline was really misleading. Why were the shocking headlines already a trend in this world?


    ��A guy?�� Irina had a weird expression.


    ��This is not what you imagine,�� Mag quickly exined.


    ��What do you think I am imagining?�� Irina didn��t make her point clear.


    ��Forget it. I will just go buy one copy to prove my innocence.�� Mag walked towards that bookshop with exasperation. In actuality, he also wanted to see what the <i>Perfect Food</i> did with this issue. Could it achieve his anticipated effects of publicity?


    Mag and his family went out ratherte, so most of the bookshops in the book square were already open. This middle-sized bookshop already had many customers in it.


    Mag deliberately chose a bookshop that was rather boisterous so that he could see for himself if the <i>Perfect Food</i> was indeed as popr as those two chaps said.


    ��Boss, I would like to have a copy of <i>Perfect Food</i>.��


    ��I would like to have three copies of <i>Perfect Food</i>!��


    ��I would like to have two as well!��


    Mag saw a group of people crowding at the bookshop��s counter and yelling as if they were ordering food as soon as he entered.


    <i>It��s so popr? Is this for real?</i> Mag cocked his eyebrow, and looked at the people crowding at the counter skeptically. The crowd were mainly youngdies.


    Mag approached a maiden standing at the edge, and asked, ��Youngdy, why are you all buying this book?��


    That young maiden flicked him a nce before excitedly saying, ��Mister, you might not know, but this is the first time that our idol is epting a magazine��s interview formally. Moreover, it��s said that there is a picture of him in the magazine.��


    ��Idol?�� Mag frowned. ��Isn��t this a gourmet magazine? Why is there an idol in there?��


    ��Of course this is a gourmet magazine. Our idol is a super formidable chef. He has once received the number one chef��s title from the king on his birthday��s feast, but he refused to stay in the royal kitchen. The eggnt with garlic sauce that he created made the <i>Vegetarianism</i> break its highest sales record ever. He created...�� That youngdy was very familiar with Mag��s achievements.


    Mag��s expression got increasingly weird as he listened. Why did this plot sound so familiar?


    ��Forget it. You won��t understand even if I tell you. You don��t even cook.�� That young maiden retracted her gaze disdainfully before nobly saying, ��He is the idol of us chowhounds. A man who was born to transform the world of chowhounds.��


    ��I got it. I got it.�� Mag nodded. She was his fan. That was nice.


    However, looking at those young maidens buying up the magazines fanatically, Mag was a little puzzled. Since his fan groups had already appeared, why didn��t his faith value have any changes? His over 30,000 fan count all came from Chaos City.


    ��The God of Cookery��s faith value is based on the other party being inspired to learn to cook by you and act upon that thought.�� The system��s exnation rang in Mag��s head.


    ��So, these people are only after my body?�� Mag took half a step back with caution.


    Eventually, Mag managed to buy four magazines. It was also considered as supporting himself.


    ording to the system��s exnation, fans who were after his looks and talents didn��t count. He had to convert them into solid fans who would take the initiative to try cooking on their own.


    Now, this was really hard.


    Everyone had a folder in which they kept a bunch of workout, cooking, and travel tutorials that they would never open again.


    Yes, we are talking about you.


    Trying to get a whole lot of people to learn cooking from him with just one magazine was indeed a very difficult task.


    Of course, if this magazine was popr enough, and had a great base number of readers, he could still get a portion of effective believers even if the conversion rate was a little low.


    ��There you are.�� Mag passed a copy of the magazine to Irina. He then passed the other two copies to Amy and Annie before reading one himself.


    He had read the script before, so he wasn��t worried that there would be stuff which couldn��t be seen.


    However, he was rather surprised that the <i>Perfect Food</i> had used the entire cover to promote him.


    ��Wow! He��s so handsome! His mustache is so sexy. Aaaah...��


    ��He��s indeed my idol! He is really the man who can even mesmerize Princess Vanessa.��


    ��It��s so worth it. I am going to buy 10 more copies!��


    However, before Mag could flip open the magazine, the youngdies�� excited exmations could be heard.


    ��I told you there��s nothing between Vanessa and me. You should believe me now, right?�� Mag said to Irina.


    Irina lowered her head as she flipped through the magazine. Without even looking up, she said, ��Neither you nor she have the guts.��


    Mag felt a warm feeling in his heart instantly. This was trust.


    Flipping open the magazine and skipping over the content page, the very first page was his interview.


    This interview, which was written by Mylo, was rather well-written.


    Of course, Mag still didn��t think that his style was good enough.


    Apart from the questions that they had discussed that day, there was a big chunk of praise written at the back, such as handsome and alert, a gentleman... It was so realistic.


    Irina looked up, and said to Mag disdainfully, ��Tsk, tsk... This author. Does he have any ideas on you?��


    ��I will stay away from him in the future.�� Mag nodded.


    At the end of the article was a reminder: ��There is a tutorial for the eggnt with garlic sauce written by Mr. Mag himself at the back of the magazine, and a picture of Mr. Mag is included!��


    Mag skimmed through the content page, and he flipped to the second in the middle of the magazine. He skipped over his recipe, and indeed saw that very cartoonish drawing.


    Irina took a look at that drawing, and then asked, ��Do you feel that this is you?��


    ��Errrr...��


    Mag hemmed and hawed for a long time before saying, ��It��s just a sketch, so it has to satisfy the readers�� imagination. It doesn��t matter that it doesn��t look like me.��


    Yes. This drawing looked nothing like him!


    However, the sketch still looked rather handsome. The artist had done a good job and deserved praise. At the very least, judging from the maidens�� reactions, it adhered to their tastes perfectly.


    ��Why do you want to get famous suddenly?�� Irina kept the magazine and looked at Mag doubtfully.


    ��Oh well, we always have to try new things in life.��


    ��Speak properly.��


    ��I simply want to see how famous I can get by cooking alone,�� Mag said seriously.


    Irina stared at Mag for quite some time before nodding. ��That��s quite good..��

 Chapter 2029 - Writing Novels Is A Dead End

    <h4>Chapter 2029: Writing Novels Is A Dead End</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The city��s western book square was a paradise for people who loved books. As long as one looked hard enough, one could find the books they wanted.


    Mag and his family found a bookshop with many picture albums but no customers, and went in.


    The two children looked for the picture albums that they liked in the midst of the books, while Mag chatted with the bookshop��s manager.


    Mag swept a quick nce in the shop, and said, ��Boss, why are you not selling <i>Perfect Food</i> magazine? The other shops are doing a brisk business selling it.��


    That bookshop looked at the customers who were crowding at the other shops�� respective entrances to buy the magazine, and pursed his lips disdainfully as he said, ��Ha. What��s the point of selling a gourmet magazine? You can��t earn much selling that. If I can get the exclusive selling rights of a few bestsellers, that will really earn me money.��


    ��Oh, there are bestsellers here?�� Mag was a little surprised. Although he had collected many ancient books, he didn��t know the books�� market in this world very well.


    The boss pointed to the next-door bookshop that was still closed, and said, ��Oh yes. Can you see that bookshop next door? They only sell three books. They released one issue every 10 days, and they can sell 300,000 copies every month. With those sales alone, that boss married his eighth wifest month.��


    With a shocked expression, Mag asked, ��You can marry eight wives here?��


    ��Your focus is rather unusual.�� The boss gave Mag a weird look.


    Irina��s gaze swept over, and she looked at Mag with a mysterious smile. ��Why? Are you nning to marry eight wives too?��


    Mag went white. He realized that he had said the wrong thing, and quickly corrected himself, ��No, no, no. How would I ever have such lustful and extravagant thoughts?��


    The boss looked at Irina, and enviously said, ��Your wife is much more beautiful than his eight wivesbined.��


    ��Of course.�� Mag stood up even straighter.


    Irina curled her lips slightly and retracted her gaze. She flipped through a picture album randomly.


    ��Oh, yes. What kind of books are the most popr in this book square?�� Mag asked the boss.


    ��The bestselling books have to be the knights�� storybooks. Alex��s story books were breaking all the sales records back then. Men, women, adults, and children were all crazy over Alex��s storybooks. Every edition was a bestseller. No one could break his record now. Those colored storybooks and picture albums with Alex as its protagonist are even more highly sought-after.�� The boss looked wistful, with a hint of nostalgia.


    ��Hmm? There is something like that?�� Mag raised his eyebrows. He felt that something was amiss?


    ��Don��t tell you don��t know who Alex is?�� The boss gave him a disdainful look before continuing, ��Irina and Alex had made a great name for themselves on the Nond Continent back then. They left behind countless stories and legends, which are important source materials for countless authors. They supported a big group of authors.��


    ��Yes. I just moved to the city from the countryside.�� Mag nodded, and then looked around quickly. ��But you don��t have any picture albums that are rted to him now?��


    The boss finally got it. He now understood why he was a country bumpkin. He exined, ��Alex reappeared recently, and he put on a shocking show of ��The Return of the King��. He saved the world alone, and created new waves in the hearts of the Roth Empire��s people. He is very popr now.


    ��However, he deserted the Roth Empire, and was disrespectful to the king in his words. No authors would dare to write about him, let alone we, bookshop owners. Who isn��t fearful for their own lives?��


    ��I see.�� Mag was thoughtful. He wondered if he could attract more fans since his poprity was so high now.


    The boss picked up a storybook from the shelf at the door, and smilingly said, ��The knights�� storybooks are still the main attraction in our shop. The children love to read stories about knights defeating the viins, the maidens love to read the stories about knights defeating viins and saving beauties, the men love to read the stories after the knights defeated the viins and saved the beauties...��


    Mag looked at the storybook that the boss passed to him: <i>Dragon-riding warrior battles Medusa in a demonic cave!</i>


    This...


    Mag frowned slightly before putting that magazine down calmly. ��Sounds like a heated battle.��


    ��Hehehe.�� The boss made a series of obsceneughter that all men knew very well.


    Mag pretended not to understand, and said, ��Boss, are your authors popr? Do they have a lot of fans?��


    ��About this. It depends on the individual,�� the boss said. ��Usually, the ugly authors wouldn��t show their faces. They would try their best to create a sense of mystery, and give the readers space for imagination.


    ��Meanwhile, most of the authors who are handsome like you would get great illustrators to paint their portraits on the books to attract fans who like them besides their talents.


    ��Of course, there are also some shameless authors who would dress in drag to keep their fans. Naturally, such methods are not permanent. The fans are all fickle now.��


    ��There are actually so many secrets within the trade.�� Mag was amazed. He didn��t expect that there were so many trade secrets.


    ��Oh, yes. Didn��t you see that <i>Perfect Food </i>magazine��s cover earlier? It��s really shameless. It��s a gourmet magazine, but it failed to promote food, and instead used a chef��s portrait as the selling point. Does one make more delicious food simply because he��s more good-looking? Moreover, perhaps that chef looks like a ghost,�� the boss said disdainfully.


    Mag frowned a little. He felt that the man was scolding two people.


    The owner sized up Mag, and asked, ��Why are you asking so many questions? Don��t tell me that you want to write novels too?��


    ��I... am just asking casually.��


    ��It��s good that you are not serious about it. Writing novels and drawingics is a dead end. Not everyone can do it. I make 10-odd illustrators and authors cry daily,�� the boss said with augh.


    As soon as he spoke, it showed that he was an old capitalist.


    Mag flipped through the picture albums on the shelves casually as he chitchatted with the boss. He was thinking about the probability of transforming the teaching tutorials into picture albums.


    Compared to the immature spread of video technology and the dry literature, the picture albums with words and pictures had a rtively mature operating system and a group of readers. Wasn��t it quite a suitable means of transmission?


    The two little ones chose a bunch of picture books. Annie rarely chose more picture albums than Amy. She took dozens of them. It was obvious that the little one liked picture books a lot.


    After paying and leaving the bookshop, they spent half a day in the book square, and Mag bought many ancient books and popr storybooks. He even sneakily bought a storybook about Alex from a boss in a small corner bookshop.


    Amy halted her footsteps, and turned to say to Mag, ��Father, I��m hungry. What are we eating today?��

 Chapter 2030 - Cooking Master Boy

    <h4>Chapter 2030: Cooking Master Boy</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Reading his own storybook had to be a very embarrassing experience.


    <i>That��s all?</i>


    Mag skimmed through that picture book about that dragon yer battling the evil dragon, and immediately sent it to the corner of history��s rubbish.


    Be it the story��s plot or the drawing style, it was difficult to imagine that storybooks of this standard were treated like a treasure by that boss.


    Of course, this could be due to the scarcity of the topic.


    They returned to the tavern after lunch. The two little ones were reading the new picture books happily, while Irina went out to run errands. Mag was left behind to read through the few ancient books that he had just bought to kill his boredom.


    Although he was holding a book, Mag wasn��t reading it. Instead, he was thinking about Josh��s possible actions in the future.


    The Roth Empire��s war with the orcs and the elves was already over for the past few days. The initially tense situation became mysterious due to Josh��s incident.


    The orcs, who had lost dozens of tribes, wouldn��t let it go so easily just because they said Josh was being controlled by the devil; and the elves, who almost lost their City of Life, would demand an exnation as well.


    Andre didn��t make any response, and he even dispatched more troops to the borders. The situation was still as tense as ever.


    Now, Josh was being hunted on the whole continent. He could be deemed a public enemy, and was targeted by countless pairs of eyes. It became difficult for him to stir bigger trouble.


    However, they still could not find his traces now. It was also a troublesome thing.


    ��Father, take a look at this. This is Big Sister Annie��s drawing.�� Amy��s voice interrupted Mag��s deep thoughts. He looked down at the drawings that were passed to him, and his eyes lit up.


    There was a little elf with silver hair on the drawing. It was drawn by watercolors, and Amy was the model.


    The artistic style was juvenile, but it made it look cute and innocent. Moreover, every stroke was smooth, making the subject alert, cute, and realistic.


    ��Wow. It��s a great drawing.�� Mag looked at Annie with shock. ��Is this your first time drawing, Annie?��


    Annie nodded with a smile.


    ��Yes, it is. I only know how to draw not very round circles, but Big Sister Annie already can draw me,�� Amy said proudly, as if she had contributed a part in it.


    <i>She��s a superb natural at drawing.</i> Mag caressed his chin as he looked at Annie with bright eyes, and said, ��Annie, are you interested in bing aic artist?��


    Annie tilted her head and looked at Mag, as though she didn��t understand what Mag was saying.


    Mag exined, ��Comic artists are professional picture books�� illustrators. These picture books are created byic artists.��


    Annie��s eyes lit up when she heard that. She nodded, and said in signnguage, ��I am.��


    Mag smilingly said, ��That��s great. You can continue to draw whatever you like first. If you are really interested, I will give you a scriptter, and you draw a story ording to the script.��


    Annie nodded obediently. She sat down and read through the picture books before picking the watercolor brush at the side to continue drawing.


    ��In this case, perhaps the project of ��Cooking Master Boy<sup>1</sup>��... can beunched soon?�� Mag rubbed his china and thought deeply.


    Amy saw that Mag was in a daze, so she softly reminded, ��Father, remember to go get customers today.��


    ��I really would have forgotten about it if Amy hadn��t reminded me.�� Mag patted the little one��s head, and then walked to the bar cab.


    He took out the half bottle of Maotai that Irina had drunk two days ago under the bar cab. He opened the cap and put a small ss of Maotai into a small container that resembled a small aromatherapy diffuser.


    The semi-sealed small container had a few tiny holes on top, which allowed the liquor��s fragrance to diffuse out slowly and not escape all at once.


    Fishing for liquor lovers�� was simr to fishing. First, he had to make a bait. He would use the liquor��s aroma to congregate the liquors�� lovers, and he would have no shortage of customers then.


    This method was a little different from operating restaurants.


    After all, as long as a restaurant wasn��t a roadside stall, it couldn��t attract customers with its aroma easily.


    Mag took the specially made liquor holder out with a small iron cage. He ced the little liquor holder into the cage, and put on a small lock before hanging it on the pir in front of the door.


    Maotai��s aroma whiffed out slowly. Although it was very slow and diluted, it still continued to spread its steady and unique fragrance.


    The faint liquor��s aroma spread to the surroundings with Saipan Tavern as its center point.


    ��That smells so good! Is that a liquor��s aroma?!��


    ��Yes. It smells like liquor��s aroma, but where can we find liquor that smells so good?��


    The customers couldn��t help looking around them when they passed by. They wondered where this enticing liquor��s aroma came from.


    Meanwhile, some liquor��s lovers already found the little metal cage hanging in front of Saipan Tavern following the aroma.


    ��What is this? Why is the liquor locked up?��


    ��This is a new tavern, right? I have never heard of it before. Perhaps it��s trying to seduce its customers with the liquor��s aroma?��


    ��We are indeed seduced, but this tavern isn��t open yet. It��ll only open at 6 pm.��


    Many passers-by congregated at the tavern��s entrance by tracing the liquor��s aroma. They stared at the little holder in the metal cage and salivated. At the same time, they felt helpless when they looked at the operating time on a wooden que hanging on the door.


    In Titan Tavern, Eiffie just came downstairs after her nap, and a server told her, ��Look, Lady Boss. That tavern opposite already has many customers congregating at this time.��


    Eiffie stretched out, disying her curves under her loose cotton clothes as shezily said, ��Did they finally decide to have an opening promotion?��


    ording to her observations in the past few days, Saipan Tavern operated just like a child��s y. Its opening time was extremely short, and there were only a few customers. It seemed more like a hobby.


    ��No. I think the boss ced a cup of liquor at the door, and the customers were all attracted by it.�� The waiter shook his head.


    ��A cup of liquor?�� Eiffie was slightly taken aback. She strode to the tavern��s door, and looked at the 10-odd people gathering in front of Saipan Tavern, which was diagonally across the street. They were indeed surrounding a small metal cage that was hanging on the pir at the tavern��s door.


    Her nostrils red a little, and her brows furrowed slightly. Although it was far away, there was indeed a faint trace of liquor��s aroma in the air.


    As a woman who inherited her family business and operated the Titan Tavern for 10 over years, although she couldn��t brew any excellent liquors herself, she had a great understanding of liquors. She had never seen liquor that could give out such an aroma at such a distance.


    Eiffie murmured, ��With such excellent liquor, not to mention Romo Street, Saipan Tavern would even have a ce in the entire taverns�� world in Rodu.��


    ��What are you saying, Boss?�� The waiter didn��t catch her words.


    ��Nothing. Be more respectful when you see the boss from that tavern across in the future.�� Eiffie retracted her gaze and instructed the waiter before going back into her tavern.


    <i>Even if I cannot have him, I have to have his liquor...</i>

 Chapter 2031 - He Is So Fierce To Me

    <h4>Chapter 2031: He Is So Fierce To Me</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The first step of the n to attract customers with the liquor��s aroma was sessful. This was the first time Saipan Tavern had customers waiting before it opened for business. Moreover, there were more than 10 of them.


    Of course, this was only customers with intentions. The 2000 copper coins price tag would filter out some more customers. Those who remained were the real customers.


    Irina wasn��t back yet, and Annie went upstairs to draw.


    Mag looked at Amy, and smilingly said, ��Little Amy, let us serve the customers thate to the tavern today.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Amy nodded obediently, clenching her fists, and said, ��I will be gentle with them.��


    Mag opened the tavern��s door, and smilingly said to the 10-odd customers waiting outside, ��Thank you for waiting. Wee to Saipan Tavern.��


    ��Boss, you really open on the dot. You won��t even let us in to wait when you see us waiting outside for so long,�� a customerined as he had never suffered such grievance before. It was all because that liquor��s aroma was simply too enticing.


    The other customers also grumbled.


    ��The tavern will be open on time every day. All of you will just have toe after the sun sets,�� Mag replied calmly. The opening time would not change. This was the tavern��s rule.


    Even though they were a little displeased with Mag��s inflexible reply, since the tavern was already open, they weren��t going to stand at the door. They all went in, wanting to taste that mesmerizing liquor.


    ��Maotai��2000 copper coins a bottle.��


    ��Whiskey��2000 copper coins a bottle.��


    The customers discovered the price tag of the two liquors and the side dishes hanging obviously above the bar counter.


    ��It��s so expensive!�� someone eximed.


    There weren��t many taverns on Romo Street, and their prices were usually friendly to the ordinary people��s pockets. They were usually priced from tens of copper coins to over 100 copper coins a bottle.


    However, this tavern��s two liquors were priced over 2000 copper coins a bottle!


    ��Boss, are you selling your liquor by the vat?�� a customer asked.


    ��They are disyed on the cab.�� Mag pointed at the cab which was filled with the two kinds of liquors.


    ��It��s a little expensive for such a small bottle.��


    ��I have a friending over. I��ll go fetch him.��


    ��What a coincidence. I also have a friend����


    In the blink of an eye, there were only three or four customers left in the tavern.


    A man in an official��s robe asked Mag, ��Boss, what is the liquor that you hang at the door?��


    Mag pointed at the round Maotai bottles on the cab, and replied, ��It��s Maotai.��


    ��I would like a bottle of this Maotai and a helping of each side dish,�� that man said before taking a seat with the man who came with him.


    The customers were cing their orders. The customers who stayed behind naturally could afford a bottle of 2000-copper-coins liquor. They, too, ced their orders and took a seat.


    2000 copper coins a bottle liquor was considered expensive on Romo Street, but it wasn��t an unusual price at the famous taverns and bars in the north of the city.


    And the liquor��s aroma was what attracted these customers to order a bottle to try.


    A ck horse-drawn carriage slowly drove on Romo Street.


    Abraham was sitting in the carriage with a grave expression.


    He had juste out from the Ministry of Defense. Because of Josh��s incident, he, who hadn��t been caring about the official affairs for a long time, stepped into the Ministry of Defense for the first time.


    However, the incident was as bad as he had heard before. Josh was no longer the Josh he knew, and there was no way Abraham could oppose Andre��s decision.


    The devil was indeed a terrifying existence.


    He didn��t know how Josh got involved with the devil. Perhaps no one would ever know.


    Currently, he couldn��t do anything about it. He didn��t even know how to exin this incident to Vanessa.


    He only wanted to find a ce to have a drink alone.


    Right then, a whiff of liquor��s aroma came in through the carriage��s window.


    ��What fragrance is that?�� Abraham��s nostrils red, and he lifted the carriage��s curtains in surprise. A whiff of liquor��s aroma washed over him, and the words ��Saipan Tavern�� appeared in his line of vision.


    ��Stop,�� said Abraham.


    The horse-drawn carriage stopped after moving forward for a short distance.


    Abraham said, ��Turn back to that tavern behind us.��


    The horse-drawn carriage turned back, and stopped in front of the tavern. Abraham alighted from the horse-drawn carriage, and sized up this tavern that looked rather new. His gaze was quickly attracted by the small metal cage hanging on the pir at the door. A cup of liquor was locked up in there. The enticing liquor��s aroma came from that small cup.


    ��This liquor��s aroma is simply too enticing.�� Abraham went up to take a sniff before he pushed open the door, and walked into the tavern.


    Since he wanted to have a drink, he should have something good. If he was going to get drunk, he was going to get drunk on good liquor.


    There weren��t many people in the tavern, but as soon as Abraham entered, he almost fainted over the rich liquor��s aroma.


    It was the aroma of the liquor that he had smelled at the door, but it was much richer and seductive in the tavern.


    Furthermore, judging from how those customers were sipping and savoring the liquor with small sses and their sated expressions, this liquor was indeed a great one. It didn��t just smell nice.


    Amy saw Abraham, and her eyes lit up immediately. She was about to call him.


    Mag happened to walk out of the kitchen with a te of pig ears sd. His gaze, too, flickered when he saw Abraham. He calmly asked, ��What would you like to drink?��


    Amy threw a nce at Mag, and as if she suddenly remembered something, she shut her mouth obediently, and didn��t make a sound.


    Abraham looked at the pig ears sd on Mag��s tray, and was surprised at how simr this red sd was to the sliced beef and ox tongue in chili sauce. Even that spiciness smelled simr. He took a quick look at the drinks�� list on the wall, and said, ��I will have one bottle of what they are drinking and a helping of each side dish.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded, and went to serve the dishes.


    Abraham retracted his gaze. He intended to find a seat when he saw that quiet little girl sitting behind the bar counter.


    The little girl looked about four or five, and her looks were exquisite. She had a head of ck hair and a pair of shiny ck eyes. She sat there quietly, looking very well-behaved and cute.


    <i>I didn��t expect this boss to have such an adorable daughter.</i>?Abraham couldn��t help thinking about Mamy Restaurant. He wondered where Boss Mag and Little Boss were now. He really began to miss Mamy Restaurant��s delicious food.


    ��Hello, little girl.�� Abraham greeted her with a smile.


    ��Hello, Fat Grandpa.�� Amy greeted him docilely too.


    ��How dare you��!�� The guard at the side turned solemn. How dared this little girl call the lord duke that.


    ��He is so fierce to me.�� Amy immediately looked pitiful and whined. There were tears glistening in her big eyes.


    ��What��s wrong with you? Go out, go out.�� Abraham turned around to kick that guard on his butt, and chased him out before smiling pacifying Amy, ��Don��t be afraid, sweetie. F-Fat Grandpa already chased him out.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Amy immediately revealed an angelic smile.


    Abraham heaved a breath of relief as he looked around him. Fortunately, they weren��t at Mamy Restaurant.. Otherwise, Little Boss wouldn��t say anything about being afraid��she would just release a fireball instead.

 Chapter 2032 - Pour Us Some Wine

    <h4>Chapter 2032: Pour Us Some Wine</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The atmosphere and style of the tavern made Abraham feel very at ease. There weren��t many people, and they were all seated sparsely. There were already some tipsy customers in the tavern, perhaps due to the alcohol being too good, or because they didn��t have good alcohol tolerance. This tavern was unlike usual ones that were full of noise.


    Abraham chose a seat in the corner which faced a wall. He sat alone, and was not worried about being recognized or disturbed.


    All he wanted to do was to drink quietly. He did not want to think. He just wanted to get drunk, go home, and sleep. Everything else could wait until tomorrow.


    Not longter, Mag brought out three side dishes and a bottle of Maotai to Abraham.


    ��Thank you,�� Abraham thanked Mag, but his gaze was already attracted by the three side dishes.


    The peanuts were peeled and fried, with ayer of chili and sugar on top. Multiple spices had already been infused into the peanuts, making the fragrance very distinct.


    <i>It looks not bad. I will try these drunkard peanuts.</i> Abraham reached out and threw a peanut into his mouth.


    Crack!


    It was crispy. A gentle bite caused the fragrance of the peanut to explode in his mouth.


    At the same time, the vors of the spices infused into the peanuts also blossomed.


    For a tiny peanut to contain so much vor and changes, making it increasingly fragrant the more he chewed, did catch him by surprise.


    <i>Incredible. A tiny little peanut could be done so beautifully. Besides, it goes really well with the wine.</i> The numbing spiciness attacked his lips, and just as Abraham was eximing at the wonderful taste of this drunkard peanuts, he unknowingly opened up the wine beside him.


    The clear liquid was poured into the crystal ss. Abraham brought the ss up to his nose, and the rich fragrance of the wine wafted into his nose.


    Even Abraham, someone who did not really like drinking, could not help but exim, ��Great wine!��


    Abraham knew a thing or two about wine tasting. He did not chug the ss of wine down straight away. Instead, he took a deep whiff of the fragrance, and allowed it to swirl around in his head. After that, he took a small sip.


    The warm and fine liquid wet his lips, and flowed into his mouth. It had a rich fragrance, and was very gentle and fine with a refreshing taste,plementing the drunkard peanuts. After swallowing the wine, he could still taste the fragrance in his mouth.


    ��To think such great wine actually exists in this world. I��m afraid all the great wines from the different ces would be a far cry from this,�� Abraham eximed.


    All these years, the king had received great wines from all over as tribute, and Abraham had his fair share of tasting these wines. However, none of them could surprise him as much as this Maotai.


    He could not help but take another sip. This time, he closed his eyes to taste the various vors within the wine. It was not sweet like fruit wine, and it was not bitter like grain wine. This wine was so mesmerizing, and could make one fall right into it. Abraham had no idea what skills the winemaker employed or what was added to make the wine like this.


    After that, he could not help but recall the past: how he had to be extra cautious during the fight for the throne, and how his brothers had killed each other. Now, Josh and Sean had gone on the same path, and Josh had even lost himself on the way. He was now on the path of no turning back leading into a deep abyss.


    ��This child. How could he be so foolish...�� Tears welled up in Abraham��s eyes. It was as though he could see the little fellows when they were still children right before his eyes.


    ��Ah.�� Abraham sighed. He sniffed and controlled his emotions. He put the ss down, and looked at the pig ears sd and pig tongue sd.


    To be honest, when he first saw these two dishes, he was immediately reminded of Mamy Restaurant and a sd of a simr bright red: the husband and wife lung slice.


    The familiar spiciness and the ingredients that no one would usually serve: pig��s ears and tongue.


    He would not even suspect it if someone told him this was the new dish Boss Mag justunched.


    However, he was indeed shocked to see these two peculiar dishes in a newly opened tavern in Rodu.


    <i>Could the owner have gone to Mamy Restaurant to learn?</i> Abraham turned to look towards the wine shelf, where the owner of the tavern was sitting behind the counter, reading a book.


    <i>Boss Mag has been hustling all his life. He would never be in such leisure.</i> Abraham turned back and picked up a piece of pig��s tongue with his chopsticks.


    After being reshaped by Mamy Restaurant, Abraham��s view of delicacies waspletely different. He now was very epting and embracing of such strange food.


    After all, he could eat the pig��s eyes that would explode in his mouth. The pig��s tongue and ears were just a piece of cake inparison.


    He picked up a piece of pig��s tongue that was covered in red oil. The feeling he got from picking it up felt like lean meat. After the tongue was sliced into thin pieces, it surprisingly did not look disgusting. It was just like a piece of beef with ayer of red oil on top, garnished with some sesame seeds. It actually looked rather enticing.


    Abraham could not resist putting the tongue into his mouth. After that, he took a bite.


    The spiciness of the red oil exploded in his mouth first. Its rich fragrance and numbness spread from the tip of his tongue.


    After that came the vor of the pig��s tongue. It was braised fragrantly, and the unique texture of the pig��s tongue was even chewier and juicierpared to beef. The tongue hadpletely soaked up the braising sauce. It was spicy and numbing, and the umami caused his taste buds to shiver ande to life after a really long time!


    Rip!


    Abraham suddenly felt multiple buttons from his shirt burst open, exposing his long johns.


    <i>Err...</i>


    <i>What the... Did he steal Boss Mag��s spice sauce?!</i>


    <i>How can it be so good?!</i>


    Abraham was stunned. He looked at the te of pig tongue sd in front of him in disbelief.


    Compared to wine tasting, his real expertise was in food tasting.


    On a small deserted street, a new little tavern opened, and he managed to find food as good as that of Mamy Restaurant��s here!


    <i>Oh my heavens!</i>


    <i>If this owner has not learned from Boss Mag before, he is simply a genius!</i>


    Abraham took a sip of wine to suppress his shock. He looked at the pig ears sd at the side.


    The pig��s ears were also covered in ayer of bright red oil with sesame as garnish. They looked very appetizing.


    Without any hesitation, he put a piece of the pig��s ear in his mouth. The spiciness was still the same, but the pig��s ear had a special cartge, which gave it a crunchy and marvelous chewing experience. The soft pig��s ear covering the thinyer of cartge gave it a crispy crunch as Abraham chewed.


    <i>This is superb!</i>


    Abraham raised his brows. He felt so much more rxed.


    Indeed, food was the best cure for anything.


    However, the best way to have it was with great wine toplement the former.


    A sip of wine, a bite of food. Even though Abraham was alone, he still enjoyed himself.


    Just then, a group of middle-aged men wearing official uniforms entered the tavern. They found an eight-seater, sat down, and ordered a few bottles of wine and a few side dishes.


    ��Little brat,e over here and pour us some wine,�� a middle-aged man said as he pointed to Amy, who was sitting behind the counter.

 Chapter 2033 - I Wonder If I May Have The Honor Of Pouring Your Wine?

    <h4>Chapter 2033: I Wonder If I May Have The Honor Of Pouring Your Wine?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    The unrest during this period in the Roth Empire court had caused those in the Ministry of Defense, as well as the Ministry of Law, to be very busy.


    A few of the prisons in Rodu were filled as almost all the crimes in Rodu had been dug out to catch the arsonists or the murders of the generals�� families. In the end, almost all the criminals of other age-long crimes had been dug out.


    Yesterday, when the king announced that Josh was the culprit of the case, the heavy burden on the shoulders of the Ministry of Law was finally put down.


    Today, a few of the courtiers from the Ministry of Law had decided toe out for drinks. They heard from the Ministry of Defense that there was a newly opened tavern on Romo Street, and the wine there was too good to be true. Therefore, they came over to try.


    The moment they stepped in, the fragrance did hit them.


    However, upon seeing the simple renovation, most of them frowned. But they still sat down on ount of the alcohol.


    Aulden was one of the higher-ups in the Ministry of Law. He was the one who organized this drinking session, and most of those who came along were his confidants. After days of suppression, he invited everyone over for a drink and to rx.


    To him, this tavern was rather bad. The price of the wine was high, but there were only three pathetic types of side dishes. Even things like peanuts, pig��s ears, and tongue were served on the table.


    However, this tavern was decided on by Lord Joseph, who was Aulden��s superior, and joined in this drinking session at thest minute. Therefore, Aulden could not reject him.


    However, the service of this tavern was terrible. There was not a single service staff avable to pour their wine. In other taverns, the moment they entered, the owner would personally go up to them and pour their wine. Therefore, he targeted the little girl sitting behind the counter.


    Although thess was a little small, she was rather cute. Getting her to pour their wine would still be rather pleasurable.


    Therefore, Aulden pointed at Amy, andmanded, ��Little brat,e over here and pour us some wine.��


    Aulden��s voice was not soft, and hismand made many heads turn.


    Many of them had noticed the owner��s cute little daughter. She appeared to be only three or four years old. How dare someonee up with such an unreasonable request, getting her to pour wine?


    However, when they turned to look and saw Aulden and the gang, they quickly looked away.


    Many officials were wary of the Ministry of Law since nothing good woulde out of being noticed by them.


    Joseph frowned upon hearing that as well. He nced at Amy, who was sitting behind the counter, and said, ��It��s alright. A child so young wouldn��t know how to pour wine.��


    ��Sir, there is no need to sympathize with her. It��s just a bottle of wine. Since they can��t afford service staff, someone got to pour the wine for us, right?�� Aulden waved his hand with augh. He looked at Amy, who was still sitting behind the counter, and said coldly, ��Little brat, didn��t you hear what I say?��


    ��Little brat? Are you referring to me?�� Amy looked at Aulden in bewilderment as she propped her chin on her hands.


    ��Is there anyone smaller than you?�� Aulden red at Amy.


    ��Here.�� Amy lifted Ugly Duckling, which was on the chair next to her. ��You must be calling him, then.��


    ��Aoo.�� Ugly Duckling, who was dressed up as a panda, yawned and continued sleeping on the counter.


    Everyone smiled upon seeing that.


    ��You�� Are you kidding me?!�� Aulden��s face turned ck. No one had ever dared to tease him in front of so many people.


    Amy shook her head seriously, and waved her hands as she said, ��You don��t look fun to kid.��


    Aulden mmed the table, and stood up as he howled, ��Impudent! Do you know who I am?��


    ��Sir, since you��re an official, isn��t it inappropriate to bring up such a request to a child?�� Mag walked out from the kitchen with a cleaver in his hand as he stood beside Amy.


    Irina happened not to be in the tavern. Otherwise, the foldable chair would probably have smacked this high-ranking little fatty to the ground.


    The other customers in the tavern also looked at Aulden with displeasure. How could such a big-sized official treat such a cute little girl so unreasonably? That was simply detestable.


    Auldenughed. He looked at Mag, and said, ��You darn peasant! I am an official in the Ministry of Law. Getting her to pour my wine is her honor. Aren��t you afraid that I will close down your little tavern and throw the two of you into prison?��


    ��Exactly, you��ve only opened a pathetic little tavern, and you think you��re somebody?��


    ��Aren��t you going to apologize to Lord Aulden? Otherwise, it would only take a word to seal this tavern of yours.��


    The other officials at the table chimed in. They had not seen such an arrogant person in a really long time.


    Upon hearing that, the other customers quickly turned away, afraid to be implicated.


    Joseph was rather unhappy hearing that. He hesitated, but did not speak.


    Mag pressed his lips together. He swung the cleaver in his hand, and decided that he would not want this tavern anymore.


    ��Prison your head!�� Just then, a shout came from the corner. A big silhouette rushed over from the corner, and he pressed a te of half-eaten pig ears sd into Aulden��s face with a smack.


    p!


    The te fell to the ground with a crisp sound.


    The tavern was dead silent immediately.


    Everyone looked at the stupefied Aulden with his face smeared with red oil and pig��s ears in shock.


    This was a big boss in the Ministry of Law. Such a distinguished status and identity.


    ��Sir.�� The otherw officials were also stunned. They did not expect someone in this small tavern to do such a thing to Aulden.


    ��This fatty is getting into trouble.�� Everyone looked at the plump, rich businessman, and could not help but worry for him.


    Although he had done something that everyone wanted to do, he also had gotten himself into trouble.


    ��F*ck���� Aulden came back to his senses and was furious.


    ��Your�� Your Highness!�� Joseph, who was at the side, stood up immediately. He was stunned when he saw Abraham, who was dressed like a rich businessman.


    ��Your Highness?�� Aulden was stumped. He removed the pig��s ear that was covering his eyes, and saw what therge man actually looked like. His legs went jelly, and he kneeled down immediately on the broken pieces of the te.


    Duke Abraham!


    One of the most distinguished persons in the Roth Empire, and also the beloved and most trusted brother of the king.


    Although he almost had no real power, everyone knew very clearly that Duke Abraham was ranked way higher than the other dukes in His Majesty��s heart. In the past, Duke Abraham contributed greatly in helping the king ascend the throne.


    Although he was a high-ranking official, it was nothing at all in front of this duke.


    ��Your Highness!�� The other officials at the table quickly stood up, and bowed respectfully to Abraham.


    This duke had not interfered with politics for many years, so they had not managed to recognize him immediately.


    ��Lords of the Ministry of Law, I wonder if I may have the honor of pouring your wine?�� Abraham asked with a seeming smile as he received the handkerchief handed over by his butler to wipe the red oil on his hand.

 Chapter 2034 - Hes So Fierce, Im Very Scared

    <h4>Chapter 2034: He��s So Fierce, I��m Very Scared</h4>


    Aulden was stupefied.


    He merely exerted his dominance in a little tavern, and did not expect to trifle with Abraham, the sleeping tiger.


    Aulden��s face had already be swollen, and it was beginning to hurt. He even had a few pieces of pig��s ears hanging on his face. The red oil trickled down his face to his neck, dripping on his official suit, but he did not dare to wipe it away.


    Abraham was known to be good-tempered. However, those of a certain age, or of a certain position, would know very clearly that he had killed two of his older brothers in the past to help the current king ascend his throne. He was a ruthless person.


    ��I wouldn��t dare�� I wouldn��t dare���� Aulden quickly shook his head as drops of perspiration formed on his forehead.


    As someone with a lot of experience in the political scene, being aware of the situation was basic. Aulden could tell that Abraham was in a bad mood right now.


    Joseph quickly said, ��Your Highness, you must be kidding. How could we have you pour our wine? We didn��t notice you in the tavern earlier. We should have gone over to greet you.��


    The other officials from the Ministry of Law all agreed. They were all flustered, and were no longer as arrogant as they were.


    ��So it��s Duke Abraham. I didn��t expect him to be drinking here too.��


    ��Yeah. These lords are in for a good time.��


    ��In that case, this tavern has quite some backing. Even Lord Abraham is backing them up.��


    The other customers in the tavern understood the situation. While they were shocked at Abraham��s identity, they were also watching the show to see how things would turn out for Aulden and the gang.


    Their arrogance just now had rendered them so pathetic. This turn of events was rather satisfying.


    Abraham looked at the kneeling Aulden and scoffed. ��I think you��re so used to being an official that you think everyone has to bow down to you when you��re outside, right? Even such a young and cute little girl has to pour your wine?��


    ��Your Highness, listen to me����


    Just then, Amy, who had been watching the show, suddenly turned to grab Mag��s arm with tears welling up in her big eyes as she said pitifully, ��Boohoo�� He��s so fierce, I��m very scared����


    ��It��s alright, it��s alright.�� Mag nced at Amy. When did this little fellow be such a drama queen?


    ��Look, you��ve scared the little girl, and you��re still trying to find excuses.�� Abraham kicked Aulden to the ground, and felt even angrier.


    He was furious to begin with, and this incidentpletely pushed his temper out. Aulden coincidentally came over, and became the target for him to vent his anger.


    Aulden was walloped, but he did not dare to retaliate or dodge. Even his moans had to be stifled.


    Joseph and the others watched at the side with their expressions changing, but none of them dared to go up to stop or persuade Abraham.


    Even if they were officials from the Ministry of Law, with Abraham��s status, he would at most get some scolding from His Majesty since the beating was done. Nothing would really happen to this duke because of them.


    Aulden got into trouble because of his words. At least Abraham would not beat him to death there and then.


    Abraham got tired of beating Aulden and stopped. He nced at the man who was lying on the ground, covering his crotch, and said, ��I��ll let tonight��s incident go. Let me tell you. This tavern is under my care. If any of you need someone to pour your wine, look for me, and I��ll make sure to satisfy you.��


    Everyone quickly shook their heads. Who would dare to actually do that?


    Mag looked at Abraham in shock. He did not expect Abraham, who was back in his ce, to be so fierce and overbearing.


    However, it was a good thing for Saipan Tavern to be under the care of a duke.


    <i>I didn��t expect to have a sugar daddy so quickly.</i>?Mag nodded. It was naturally the best if he did not have to handle some small problems personally.


    With Aulden as a warning, there would probably be no one who would dare to create trouble at the tavern for a long time.


    ��You wasted a te of my pig ears sd. I��m taking this away.�� Abraham took the set of pig ears sd away from the table, thought for a while, and took the pig tongue sd along with him as well.


    Joseph and the others naturally would not say anything about that.


    Abraham went to the counter with a smile, and told Amy, ��Little girl, don��t be afraid. Fat Grandpa is here. Nobody will dare to bully you again.�� He was apletely different person from who he was just now.


    ��Mm-hmm. Thank you, Fat Grandpa. You��re so suave!�� Amy nodded her little head as she looked at him with admiration.


    ��Hehe.�� Abraham returned to his seat with satisfaction as he mumbled to himself, ��This little fellow is so obedient. If only Little Boss Amy spoke half as nicely as her.��


    Aulden was helped up from the ground. Some of hispanions took out a handkerchief to help him wipe away the pig��s ear and red oil on his face. There was still a very clear te mark with a bruise here and there. It was a very sorry sight.


    ��Hmm�� I�� will not drink with everyone today.�� Aulden waspletely embarrassed. Right now, every part of him was in pain. All he wanted to do right now was to find a healing magic caster to heal him.


    ��I��ll see Lord Aulden out.�� One of the officials helped Aulden out.


    The rest also knew that Aulden would not be able to stay behind, but they could not leave. If they left, it would be akin to saying that they were unhappy with Abraham.


    Mag brought a mop over to clear the red oil in case the other customers were to slip on it.


    Joseph and the others started to see Mag differently.


    He was a mysterious owner of a tavern, and his daughter actually dared to call Duke Abraham ��Fat Grandpa.�� Who exactly was this fellow?


    <i>You��d be shocked if you knew.</i>?Mag smiled. He naturally knew what these lords were thinking.


    After Aulden left, Joseph and the others drank cautiously. Although they had great wine with them, they were in no mood at all.


    Abraham was drunk. He finished more than half a bottle of Maotai, and had six tes of side dishes alone.


    ��His Highness was a great help just now, so this meal will be on the house,�� Mag told the butler, who was about to foot the bill.


    The butler nced at Mag, nodded, and said, ��Alright. I will tell His Highness.��


    Mag watched with a smile as four big men came in to bring Abraham out.


    This was the benefit of a powerful fatty going out. There would be people to carry him home even if he was drunk.


    After Abraham left, Joseph, and the others who were tipsy, settled the bill and left.


    At 9.30 pm, Mag sent out thest drunk customer. He flipped the tag hanging at the door to announce the closure of the shop for the day.


    ��Boss Mag, can we still go in for a drink?�� An old man and young man looked at Mag with a smile at the door..

 Chapter 2035 - Big Sister Amy Will Protect You In The Future

    <h4>Chapter 2035: Big Sister Amy Will Protect You In The Future</h4>


    After a few days of recuperation, Merante had almost recovered from his injuries.


    Moreover, Merante could even get to eat the scrumptious food that Mag delivered every single day. The initially thin Merante plumped up obviously. His face became rosy, and looked healthier than before he had been injured.


    However, because of that, he looked less like a member of the Ghost n, and more like an ordinary old man.


    ��Come on in.�� Mag naturally wouldn��t reject their request toe in for a drink. Since Merante had recovered from his injuries, he would return to his search for Josh. He was a giant living radar.


    Mag closed the door, and smilingly asked, ��What would you like to drink?��


    ��Boss Mag, we will have the liquor that you gave me previously. My grandpa has been scolding me for wasting good liquor for the past few days,�� Noah replied miserably. He had been lectured by his grandpa for that small bottle of liquor in the past few days.


    ��Is it Maotai? Take a seat first. I��ll go make you some side dishes to go with your drinks.�� Mag nodded, and went into the kitchen.


    Shortly after, Mag came out with three side dishes and a bottle of Maotai.


    Noah was ying with strings with Amy.


    ��You are so stupid. You can��t even do this.


    ��Oh heavens. It��s not like this. You have to go through here first. You are so stupid.


    ��It��s not this string, it��s that one. So stupid.


    Amy, who wasn��t good at ying strings, met Noah, who was very bad at ying strings, and finally discovered the fun of this game.


    <i>Seems like�� I��m really stupid?</i>?Noah stared at the bunched up yarns in his hands with wide eyes, and thought hard.


    Merante crossed his legs as he watched Amy and Noah smilingly. He looked just like an ordinary old man, and not like a big boss from the Ghost n.


    Mag pulled out the cork, poured Merante a ss, and asked, ��How��s your injury, old master?��


    ��I havepletely recovered. I can do anything now,�� Merante answered, but his gaze waspletely attracted to the liquor in the ss in front of him.


    This liquor was extremely fragrant. He had never smelled such an enticing liquor��s aroma even when he had lived for 700 years.


    Therefore, he kept thinking about it after he drank thest few drops of liquor in the bottle that day. He already couldn��t wait when he smelled that liquor��s aroma which drifted in from the street in the house. He came to ask for a ss of liquor after the tavern closed.


    ��Come, have one.�� Mag could see that Merante was focused on the liquor, so he wasn��t in a hurry to discuss the matter.


    Merante picked up his ss, and solemnly said to Mag, ��Thank you for saving us and for your hospitality.��


    ��You��re wee.�� Mag clinked his ss with Merante��s before taking a sip.


    Merante downed his ss in a single gulp.


    This liquor was sweet and soft when it hit the throat. Its rich aroma spread in the oral cavity like a dense fog, trapping one within it.


    ��This is good���� Merante only opened his eyes after a long time, letting out a long sign.


    He had never had such great liquor in his life before. He felt a little high after downing one ss of it. A warmth emerged from the bottom of his heart, making him feel warm throughout.


    Mag poured another ssful for him, and smilingly said, ��If you like it, old master, just drink as much as you like. We have plenty of it.��


    ��Then, I won��t stand on ceremony with you.�� Merante picked up his ss, and downed it in one gulp again. He hadn��t drunk a sip of alcohol for the past few days while he was nursing his wounds. He couldn��t wait to drink alcohol again.


    ��C-can I have some too?�� Noah said softly as he reached out for the bottle.


    Merante looked up, and said to him, ��A child can��t drink alcohol. You��re just responsible for pouring it for us. Go get yourself some water.��


    ��I��m already an adult,�� Noah rebutted.


    Merante pursed his lips, and said, ��That��s ording to human standards. In the Ghost n, you are just a baby. You��re not even as old as Little Boss.��


    ��I���� Noah was actually lost for words at that moment.


    The eyes of Amy, who was holding a ss of freshly squeezed juice, lit up, and she smilingly said to Noah, ��Really? Then, can I call you Little Brother Noah in the future?��


    ��No, you can��t.��


    ��Little Brother Noah.��


    ��I said no, you can��t.��


    ��You have to be good, Little Brother Noah.�� Amy reached out to pat Noah��s head before taking out a candy, and passed it to Noah.


    ��I don��t want it.�� Noah rejected it with exasperation.


    ��This is a preserved plum candy. It��s sour and sweet. It��s super delicious. You definitely have to try it,�� Amy said with a serious expression.


    ��Really?�� Noah threw a nce at the tiny candy in Amy��s palm and gulped.


    ��Come, sniff it.�� Amy tore open the wrapper, and got close to Noah. The preserved plum��s faint sourish aroma could be detected.


    Noah gulped. It was indeed the preserved plum��s sourish and sweet taste.


    ��For you.�� Amy ced the candy on Noah��s hand.


    After a brief hesitation, Noah still tossed that preserved plum candy into his mouth.


    The sourish sweet taste made his face scrunch up for a second, but after he got used to it, the taste was mesmerizing.


    Smiling, Amy said to him, ��After eating my candy, you will be my little brother in the future.��


    ��Hmm???�� Noah was full of question marks.


    ��Father said that you can��t beat me, so resign to your fate.��


    Amy was still smiling brightly, but in Noah��s eyes, that smile became the smile of a little devil.


    She was indeed the offspring of formidable parents. Although Amy was only four years old, she was Alex and Irina��s daughter!


    A product of such a terrifying union had to be an existence with extraordinary talents. Otherwise Krassu and Urien wouldn��t have fought to have her as their disciple.


    As for whether she was indeed more powerful than Noah, thetter had already heard about how she had won the championship at the Magic Caster Tournament by defeating an 8th-tier magic caster aftering to Rodu.


    <i>Hence, it��s all this little preserved plum candy��s fault that I became your little brother?</i>


    Noah was a little sad, and he looked at the sky.


    ��It��s fine, little brother. Big Sister Amy will protect you in the future,�� Amy spoke in a mature tone to her new little brother.


    Noah had no doubt about that.


    This was a monster that had defeated an 8th-tier magic caster at four years old. Perhaps she would be a great magic caster before she turned 10.


    Moreover, she was a super-second-generation who was well-versed in both long-range offensive and closebat magic, and had a father who was the mightiest powerhouse in this world and a mother who was the most beautiful in this world.


    In fact, even the princess of the Roth Empire paled whenpared to her.


    Of course, he would kneel down even quicker if he knew that the archbishop of the Holy See was currently searching for her everywhere to get her to be their holy maiden.


    Since they were drinking, Mag didn��t discuss any serious matters with Merante, as thetter would forget everything when he woke up tomorrow morning. Mag might as well save his effort.


    After drinking half a bottle of Maotai, Merante was knocked out and lying on the table.


    Mag put down his Maotai, which still had half of a small cup left, and said to Noah, ��Come and have breakfast tomorrow morning. We��ll talk about it tomorrow.��


    ��Alrighty.�� Noah, who didn��t drink a single sip, carried Merante on his back and left.


    Looking at Mag, who just returned after closing the door, Amy expectantly asked, ��Father, did I perform well today?��


    ��Mm-hmm. Little Amy has done an excellent job. You��ll be rewarded with a big chicken drumstick tomorrow.�� Mag nodded. The little one��s acting skills were so natural that nobody could link her to that cute and fierce little boss who ced her hands behind her back when she collected money from the customers.


    A smile bloomed on Amy��s face, and she nodded her head.. ��Little Amy likes big chicken drumsticks!��

 Chapter 2036 - Make The Elven Race Great Again

    <h4>Chapter 2036: Make The Elven Race Great Again</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    A huge change had appeared at the City of Life. Many domain lords and nobles had burned their ves�� contracts, freeing many elves.


    Moreover, there were even some ve owners who gave some of theirnds and properties to their former ves, giving them a means to survive in the City of Life.


    Of course, not every elven noble was willing to give up their special privileges and return to normal again.


    Therefore, all the big and small resistance movements began to appear in the City of Life and everywhere in the Wind Forest. The elven ves charged at the nobles�� stores and domains in attempt to end their very by snatching their ve contracts.


    Meanwhile, the Night Elves began to get active, helping the elven ves to fight for their freedom.


    This exercise was just a raging fire. It swept through the Wind Forest in an instant, and was already beyond control.


    Surprisingly, Helena didn��t intervene at all. She didn��t even render any assistance when the ve owners sent her calls for help. The garrison didn��t provide any support, either.


    In the Starry Cave.


    ��High Priestess, in the current situation where all the noble families are under attack, and their ves are escaping, please order the garrison to arrest those rioters! The Wind Forest will copse if this continues,�� a middle-aged elf worriedly said to Helena, who was sitting on the tform.


    There were also other elven nobles present, and they were also looking at Helena worriedly.


    The Wind Forest��s system was on the brink of copse, and Helena, who had set up and promoted this system, chose to ignore and sit out of this terrible revolution.


    Helena was silent for a long time before she turned around slowly to look at the several elven nobles and domain lords below.


    There was a hint of a sneer in her gaze.


    All the elves avoided her gaze and looked down.


    ��If you guys had done your part to uphold the contract that I had set up with you years ago, and had beenpletely loyal to the queen and the elven race, this wouldn��t have happened today.


    ��I have finally understood what went wrong after pondering for days. It wasn��t me or the system. It was because I had chosen you greedy andzy fellows back then.


    ��Since a wrong was done, someone needs to be responsible for the consequences to appease our people.��


    Helena��s cold voice echoed throughout the cave, and a light wall rose up at the cave��s entrance.


    Thud!


    ��High Priestess, please forgive us. We are loyal to you and the elven race.��


    ��Spare us, High Priestess!��


    The elves in the cave fell to their knees immediately, pleading for mercy.


    ��Save your breath for the time to apologize to our people.�� Helena waved her hands, and two troops from the garrison came forward to escort the elves away.


    The sounds of pleas gradually died down beyond the cave. The Starry Cave soon regained its peace and quiet.


    ��Ha, cutting your losses. You didn��t even hesitate.�� A chuckle rang out in the cave, and a figure in a long silver dress slowly walked in from the entrance.


    ��I can do anything for the elven race. What��s getting rid of a few pests?�� Helena looked at Irina, who halted her footsteps.


    Irina mockingly said, ��Then you shouldmit suicide to make amends for your crimes first. After all, you had specially picked those pests and made them fat. You��re now using them as your scapegoats. It��s so despicable that it didn��t look like something that a high priestess would do.��


    Helena wasn��t provoked by Irina��s words. Instead, she calmly said, ��I have exhausted myself, and spared no effort for the elven race. I have no regrets. I��ll leave thements to the future generations, but now I��m going to lead the elves into the next phrase.��


    ��You have already lost that right.��


    ��I am still standing here. No one has that right other than me. I will make the elven race great again,�� Helena said confidently.


    Irina coldly said, ��Our people chose you and the queen to lead them out of the dark age back then, but you have led most of our people into a darker age for the past 100 years.


    ��Everything is over now. Our people have already woken up, but you��re still not willing to admit your mistake when most of our people have chosen to oppose the system that you��re promoting. What right do you have to talk about making the elven race great again?��


    ��This time, I will let them choose the ruling ss that they like. If the queen was here right now, she would also stand on my side,�� Helena said with a frown.


    ��You��re wrong. The elves don��t need a ruling ss. It��s not powerful garrison troops or imprable fortresses which can��t be overrun that can make the elven race strong again, but freedom and equality that the other races envy and the determined heart to defend the Wind Forest.�� A magic caster��s staff appeared in Irina��s hands.


    ��Just like you now?�� Helena looked down at Irina. ��I��m surprised that you didn��t bring Alex this time.��


    ��This is my matter. I don��t need him to do anything for me, even though he has already done a lot,�� Irina answered calmly.


    ��You are the most talented elf in thest 1000 years. You once had the chance to lead the elven race to a greater future. The queen and I had high hopes for you, but you fell in love with a human, and even had a bastard with him. This is an unforgivable betrayal.�� Helena had a disappointed expression.


    ��This is none of your business.�� Irina smiled. ��Furthermore, meeting him was the luckiest thing in my life, and that child is the most beautiful gift that the God of Life has bestowed upon us.


    ��In fact, sometimes I even think that you became such an obstinate olddy because you never met a man who loves you in your life.��


    ��You����


    ��We talk too much. I came to fight you, and not argue with you!�� Irina interrupted Helena. She took a step forward with her magic caster��s staff, and disappeared on the spot. She reappeared above the tform, holding her magic caster��s staff high above her head with both her hands, and smashed it down onto Helena��s head.


    The starry sky crystal ball hovering in front of Helena released a starry sky barrier.


    The magic caster��s staffnded on the barrier, and made a dull thud.


    The barrier vibrated strenuously before it disappeared, and the force of the magic caster��s staff was dissipated too.


    However, the Holy Light exploded at that very moment.


    That night, a terrifying battle shock wave broke out in the Starry Cave.


    The Tree of Life lit up brightly, and a thread-like beam of green light connected to the Starry Cave.


    That battlested for over an hour before the Starry Cave copsed. A purple-striped griffinnded on the ruins, and left with Irina.


    The elves dug out the seriously injured Helena from the ruins.


    ***


    ��That old witch�� still has some things up her sleeves���� Irinay face down on the griffin��s back. She slowly lost her focus, and lost her consciousness.


    ��Ow~��


    Ah Zi looked back with concern, and pped its wings even harder as it flew towards Rodu.

 Chapter 2037 - Youve Got To Bring Me Along Too. Im A Good Fighter

    <h4>Chapter 2037: You��ve Got To Bring Me Along Too. I��m A Good Fighter</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag could sense Ah Zi��s aura. He saw Ah Zi dashing down with Irina on its back as soon as he got to the rooftop.


    ��Is she injured?�� Mag immediately carried Irina off Ah Zi��s back. There weren��t any obvious injuries on her body, and her breathing was smooth. She was simply out cold.


    ��Ah Zi, leave the city first, but don��t go far. Stay at the usual ce,�� Mag instructed Ah Zi.


    Ah Zi nodded. It pped its wings, and disappeared on the horizon.


    Mag carried Irina downstairs, and ced her gently on the bed.


    <i>Did she go fighting??</i>Mag looked at Irina, who was still unconscious, and asked inwardly, ��System, help me give her a checkup. Is she injured? Is her life in danger?��


    ��Irina, female, 30 years old, elf. Physical conditions: serious exhaustion of magical power. Multiple soft tissue injuries have been repaired. The body has entered into a protective sleep state. Nothing serious.�� The system��s checkup report quickly appeared in Mag��s mind.


    ��Then she should be fine after a sleep.�� Mag nodded and covered her with a nket.


    The Wind Forest was Helena��s territory, but it was also the territory of Irina, who had the enhancement of the Tree of Life.


    As for the result of this battle, he had to wait till tomorrow morning to ask Irina after she woke up.


    ***


    Rodu.


    The Holy See��s Great Hall.


    The archbishop asked the pope, ��Your Holiness, we don��t know where the holy maiden is, so what do we do now?��


    The pope smilingly said, ��We don��t have to worry about this matter. The Holy Spirit has Its own ns. She didn��te, because it isn��t the time yet.��


    ��But the devil has reappeared now. It��s bewitching people. Even the second prince was bewitched and controlled by it. The Holy Spirit hasn��t given any instructions about this matter yet. We����


    ��The Holy See has already given the instruction. The holy maiden is the most important existence to resolve this catastrophe.�� The pope shook his head slightly instead. ��Find her. Convince her. Let her lead the Holy See through this catastrophe. Protecting this world is our most important concern now.��


    ��However, she��s half-elf, after all. I��m afraid His Majesty will����


    The pope looked at him meaningfully, and said, ��You must remember this. The Holy See has never existed for imperial power. We set up imperial power back then to better protect the human race.��


    ***


    In the Aug Tribe.


    ��Chief, the orc tribes that used to align with us have mostly joined the Falk Tribe now. If we don��t do anything now, the orc race will be dominated by the Falk Tribe in the future,�� an orc said to Auster in a fluster.


    Auster, who had lost an arm, furrowed his brows deeply. ��What can we do?��


    That orc was at a loss for words. The Falk Tribe received many tribes�� goodwill and friendship after rendering assistance to all the various tribes. The Aug Tribe had missed the opportunity at the start. They could only watch all these tribes lean towards the Falk Tribe now. They indeed couldn��t do much now.


    ��Unless we kill Connie and make the Falk Tribe descend into chaos again. Perhaps they will lean towards our Aug Tribe again.�� A cruel smile appeared on Auster��s face.


    ��But, Chief����


    That orc tried to reason with Auster, only to be abruptly cut off as Auster waved his hand, and said, ��I have already made up my mind. The Aug Tribe will never rise up again if we don��t get rid of Connie.��


    ***


    In the north, in the snow ins.


    A frost dragon slowly glided over the sky above the snow ins, scanning the ground with its gaze.


    ��Father, where are you?��


    A heartbreaking murmur reverberated at a low altitude, but no answer ever came.


    ***


    Mag made a big pot of nourishing Buddha jumps over the wall for Irina overnight. She could have a bowl of freshly made Buddha jumps over the wall after she woke up tomorrow and had a bowl of porridge first.


    Surprised, Irina nibbled on an abalone as she asked Mag, ��Are we being so extravagant?��


    Mag shrugged his shoulders, and helplessly said, ��You don��t want me to go fighting with you, so I can only make up with the logistics.��


    Irina curled up her lips, and said, ��It��s not that I can��t defeat her. I don��t need to bring an assistant with me.��


    ��Anyway, you��ve got to bring me along when you go for a fight in the future. Even if I don��t fight along with you, I can still watch you by the side,�� Mag said seriously.


    ��Alright,�� Irina answered casually.


    Amy looked up from her bowl, and seriously said as well, ��You��ve got to bring me along too. I��m a good fighter.��


    Irina tilted her head, and smilingly asked, ��How many opponents does Little Amy want to fight?��


    ��Are 10 too few?�� Amy asked.


    ��Usually speaking, you still need to fight a few dozen in the least.��


    Mag listened to their conversation as he ate the porridge quietly.


    They didn��t give any chance to men.


    Irina didn��t say much about the situationst night. She only said that Helena��s injuries were as bad as hers. The other party shouldn��t be making trouble for the time being.


    However, the Wind Forest��s revolution and uprising had already reached a critical point. Helena wanted to select and create a new ruling in the midst of the chaos, and continue to rule Wind Forest in a different skin.


    Irina would never allow that to happen.


    Mag was aplete noob in this area, so he didn��t try to give any advice.


    Soon after, Noah and Merante came.


    After breakfast, Mag and Merante decided on the next search direction. Their primary goal was to find Josh first, and then destroy the devil that had escaped from the seal through him.


    Inparison, the rest was nothing but small matters.


    Once those sealed devils were released, the day of apocalypse would arrive on the Nond Continent.


    Amy passed her bowl to Noah, patted his shoulder, and said, ��Follow my lead, and you will never starve. You will never be mistreated.��


    ��???�� Noah.


    Merante, who had fully recovered, began to search for the evil aura with Rodu as center.


    After experiencing this incident, Mag also wasn��t sure if Josh was still in Rodu.


    Besides, other than finding Josh, how to topple the Edward Family��s rule in the Roth Empire was also a problem that Mag had been thinking about recently.


    If they wanted to promote the Chaos City��s system throughout the Nond Continent, andpletely resolve the problem of racial war, they would have to change and revolutionize the races that were stuck in their old ways.


    Given Andre��s current model of centralized power and Sean, who was going to take over the throne, it was obvious that they weren��t going to do that.


    What they wanted was to sweep across the whole world, and then be the king of the Nond Continent, making all the races bow to them.


    <i>Inparison, letting Vanessa be the queen as the transition is a good choice too.</i>?Mag was thoughtful.


    Of course, it wasn��t a small affair to topple an empire. It was much more difficult than killing Josh.


    However, there was some good news today. Mag��s faith value had finally reached 100,000 three days after the<i>?Perfect Food</i>?magazine was released!


    Mag��s path to be the God of Cookery had also risen by two levels.


    ��Congrattions on receiving the reward: cooked wheaten foods�� experience bag!


    ��Congrattions on receiving the power: mind control!


    ��Congrattions on receiving an item: one mysterious rolling pin.��

 Chapter 2038 - Annie, The Little Comic Artist

    <h4>Chapter 2038: Annie, The Little Comic Artist</h4>


    Mag was a little overwhelmed by the continuous rewards given out by the system.


    It was as if he had received an unexpected windfall or a huge amount of passive ie.


    Mag clicked open the cooked wheaten food gift package which contained: soup dumplings, shaved noodles, hot noodles with sesame paste, and Sichuan spicy wonton in red oil!


    Four cooked wheaten dishes that covered almost every genre. Sichuan spicy wonton in red oil was even Mag��s favorite.


    These four dishes could create more variety for their breakfast, and provide more selection for the customers.


    For example, they could have a bowl of hot noodles with sesame paste or two piping hot soup dumplings if they didn��t want to eat rice.


    The system was surprisingly generous.


    Then, Mag checked out that so-called mind-control ability.


    It sounded just like a shameful ability that could rival with the ��time-stopping�� ability.


    Fortunately, itnded in the hands of a righteous person like Mag.


    However, after finding out more about it, instead of calling it mind control, it was an ability that could cause a brief spell of dizziness, and granted an immunity to powerful spiritual skills.


    That was all?


    That was all the mind control ability could do?


    Wasn��t it too inferior to time-stopping?


    Mag was slightly disappointed.


    However, this was an upgradable skill. As long as the host��s spiritual power was strong enough, the ability could be more powerful.


    Of course, what Mag cared about was the immunity effect against spiritual skills.


    When he could already take down the whole world with a chef��s knife, only the Great Old Ones could threaten him.


    Additionally, mind control was what the Great Old Ones were best at. It was also the ability that gave him the most trouble.


    Even the current Mag was afraid he could suffer at their hands if he wasn��t careful.


    Tentacle monster + mind control.


    See, such a natural pervert was just that invincible.


    As for that mysterious roller pin, it was actually just a waterproof rod that could expand and shrink ording to the asion.


    Of course, Mag had no idea why the system speciallybeled its waterproofness.


    However, since he had so many cooked wheaten food items to make, a roller pin was an essential tool.


    ��Father, Mother, Big Sister Annie drew a picture book yesterday. I��ll bring it over to show you guys,�� Amy suddenly said after breakfast.


    ��Oh? Really?�� Mag was a little surprised.


    Annie revealed a shy smile, and nodded slightly.


    Irina looked at Annie expectantly. ��Has Annie already learned how to draw? I would like to see it.��


    ��I��ll go take it.�� Amy ran upstairs, and came down with a picture book in a short while.


    On the cover of the picture book was a beautiful mermaid with a giant blue colorful fishtail, red curly hair, and a beautiful face. She looked a little like Gina. The mermaid was leaning against a rock with the vast blue ocean behind her.


    ��The Little Mermaid.��


    It was Annie��s favorite children��s story.


    ��Wow.�� Mag��s lit up. This mermaid was so nicely drawn.


    Unfortunately, he wasn��t cultured.


    He only knew how to use the description ��beautiful.��


    ��It��s much better than most of the picture books�� covers that we have seen that day. It��s very well-drawn.�� Irina praised her too.


    Mag took the picture book, and flipped it open. It was indeed the story of ��The Little Mermaid.��


    The blue rippling sea, the splendid ship sailing on the sea, the flying seagulls, and the dolphins that leaped out of the sea��


    Be it the backdrop or the characters, they were all drawn excellently.


    If he had to pick a w, then the storyboard was a little weak, making the story��s flow seem less smooth.


    However, it was already very good for a first-timer. The level ofpletion was already amazing.


    Yes.


    Anniepleted the entire ��The Little Mermaid�� by herself on the second day she learned how to draw.


    What was this?


    This was talent.


    Her amazing drawing talent and the tentacle monster��s speed that everyic artist envied.


    With the enhancement of such talent, she was destined to be an excellentic artist.


    ��It��s very nicely drawn. It��s beautiful and interesting, and it tells the story perfectly.�� Mag looked at Annie with gratification, as if he had just found an excellent childborer.


    The smile on Annie��s face got even brighter, as if she had never been so happy before.


    Mag put down the picture book, andmented to Annie, ��However, if only we could add a scene whereby the prince cooks for the little mermaid, it would then exin why the little mermaid fell in love with the prince and why she loves him so much.��


    Annie tilted her head and pondered. Her eyes slowly brightened. She smilingly nodded and epted Mag��s suggestion.


    However, Annie quickly asked Mag with signnguage a question. ��What dish is the little prince going to cook for her?��


    ��Spicy grilled fish?�� Mag replied without any hesitation.


    ��What???��


    The three of them stared at Mag.


    ��It��s not really suitable, right���� Mag murmured. After thinking for some time, he said, ��The red braised pork, then.��


    ��Why is it red braised pork?�� Amy asked.


    Mag smilingly answered, ��Because the mermaid has never eaten pork, nor seen a pig run before, so she was amazed when she ate the red braised pork, and fell in love with the little prince.��


    ��But Gina��s favorite food is the beggar��s chicken.�� Irina raised her doubt.


    Annie and Amy nodded in agreement. Big Sister Gina��s favorite was the beggar��s chicken. She even ate the mud casing.


    ��This is an artistic work. Making the beautiful mermaid munch on mud casing�� doesn��t seem too elegant.�� Mag shook his head.


    Of course, his main concern was that those people could never master a high-end dish like the beggar��s chicken.


    Just to apply the mud casing on the chicken would cause many of them to flop.


    As for the red braised pork, this was indeed a nice dish that was quick and easy to cook.


    Yes, after seeing Annie��s drawing, he had already decided to add an advertisement in the middle of this version of ��The Little Mermaid.��


    An issue of the?<i>Perfect Food</i>?had already let him jump two levels up and receive many awards. He came to know the benefits of it.


    Therefore, he became much more attentive to the matter of increasing his faith value. This was a solid passive ie which had an astonishing input-output ratio.


    Mag��s seemingly reasonable exnation convinced three of them sessfully.


    Annie decided to add the scene of the little prince cooking red braised pork in theic.


    Mag was very attentive to it. He specially demonstrated to Annie on the spot a simplified but detailed version of red braised pork. At the same time, he crazily hinted to Annie that this was the most important part of the entireic, and she had to draw it as realistic and detailed as possible. The best was to let the readers replicate the process from theic.


    At the same time, he tactfully pointed out the problems of the storyboard to Annie.


    Mag wasn��t aic artist, but he had grown up reading all kinds ofics. He still knew how to appreciate one.


    Annie went upstairs, and continued her creation.


    She was indeed a hardworking littleic artist.


    ��Is this one of your ns to expand your influence?�� Irina looked at Mag with a faint smile.


    Mag nodded with a smile. ��I just want to give my child��sic some corepetitiveness. One that no one can ever imitate.��


    Yes. A priceless red braised pork��s recipe.


    While Mag was trying to expand his influence with Annie��s help, at the same time, he had also given a powerful core to Annie��sic..

 Chapter 2039 - It Was So Hard To Be A Woman!

    <h4>Chapter 2039: It Was So Hard To Be A Woman!</h4>


    Annie went upstairs and continued drawing.


    Even though Irina��s injuries weren��t serious, her body was still in a weakened state. Therefore, the whole family canceled their nned excursion. They let down the hidden giant screen, and entered the family movie mode.


    ��Woah! This Nezha looked like me. I have wind fire wheels too!��


    ��However, her master is so fat, just like that pig.��


    ��Is that long white thing a snake?��


    ��That��s a dragon.��


    ��Is Nezha a girl?��


    ��He��s a boy.��


    ��Did hee out from an egg? Can Ugly Duckling turn into something like her?��


    ��It most likely won��t.��


    ��Hahaha����


    ***


    After watching three movies in the morning, Mag kept the giant screen to let the little one rest her eyes while he went into the kitchen to cook lunch for them.


    Mag saw that extendable and water-resistant roller pin on the shelf.


    It was golden, but there weren��t any engravings on it, so it was a slight pity.


    Mag grabbed that roller pin, and chanted softly, ��Small, small, small����


    The 30-cm-long roller pin indeed swiftly became small, and was finally as small as a sewing needle.


    ��The Monkey King[1] did not lie to me indeed.�� Mag looked at the tiny golden bludgeon in his palm, and resisted the urge to put it in his ear.


    It was one thing whether it would stay in ce, but it would definitely pierce through his eardrum.


    ��Big, big, big���� Mag continued to chant. The needle-sized roller pin slowly expanded, and quickly became three meters tall, touching the ceiling and reaching the floor.


    <i>This is interesting. I can use it as a crushing weight if needed.</i>?Mag nodded. He turned it back to a normal roller pin, and ced it back on the shelf.


    Up till now, he still hadn��t discovered the secret of this roller pin.


    That mysterious name was perhaps the most mysterious aspect of it.


    ***


    <i>That liquorst night��</i>?Abraham sat on his bed to let his beautiful handmaidens wash up and dress him. He was still reminiscing about the liquor that he drankst night.


    He was carried back homest night. He had passed out from drinking.


    ording to his past experience, he should be feeling very miserable in the morning.


    However, surprisingly, he slept all the way till noon, and felt extremely refreshed after waking up. He had a rare good night��s sleep.


    ��What��s the name of that tavern that I went tost night?�� Abraham asked the butler, who was waiting at the side.


    ��My Lord, that tavern is called ��Saipan Tavern.�� It��s on Romo Street,�� the butler answered softly.


    ��Saipan Tavern?�� Abraham was thoughtful.


    The butler continued, ��My Lord, I have prepared some porridge for you. Would you like to have it now?��


    Abraham got up, and said to the butler, ��Their side dishes should go well with the porridge too. Send someone to buy and bring some side dishes for me.��


    ��Yes,�� the butler replied, and then turned to leave.


    Abraham suddenly stopped him. ��Oh yes, forget it if they are not open yet. We have to be civilized.��


    ��Yes,�� the butler smilingly replied. ��I��ll go personally.��


    ***


    Mag just happened to finish cooking when he heard the sound of knocking on the door.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag wore his mask, and walked to the door. He looked out of the peephole, and saw an old man standing outside.


    This old man looked very familiar. He was that old butler that usually followed Abraham around.


    ��Hello, can I help you?�� Mag opened the door.


    ��I��m sorry to bother you, Boss. My master loves your side dishes, and sent me to buy some from you. I wonder if it��s convenient?�� the old butler asked smilingly.


    <i>This chowhound really knows how to enjoy his food. Normal people can��t really execute the move of buying side dishes at a tavern.</i>?Mag raised his eyebrows slightly.


    However, based on the fact that Abraham had stood up for Amyst night, Mag said, ��The tavern only operates at night. We haven��t started to make the sd side dishes yet, but we still have some drunkard peanuts left. Please give me a minute, and I��ll go get them for you.��


    ��Alright, thank you very much then,�� the butler quickly replied.


    Shortly after, Mag packed one helping of drunkard peanuts in a wooden box, and gave it to the butler.


    ��May I ask how much it is, Boss?�� The butler took out his money bag.


    ��Your master helped the tavernst night. These peanuts are the token of my appreciation.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.


    ��There��s no need for that. Master has already scolded me for not paying youst night. If he knew that I was taking things for free out here, he would chase me out when I returned.�� The old butler gave one silver coin to Mag. ��Please keep this. Master loves your dishes. He will definitely return again.��


    Mag tossed the silver coin into the air as he watched the butler leave in a horse-drawn carriage before going back into the tavern.


    On the second floor of Titan Tavern across the street, Eiffie peeped at Mag through a half-opened window.?<i>This man is really unfathomable. He can actually get to know Duke Abraham. What��s his identity?</i>


    ��Miss, what are you looking at?�� A maid spoke up behind her.


    Eiffie got a shock, and quickly shut the window. A blush appeared on her pretty face. She coughed dryly to alleviate her embarrassment, and said, ��The window was opened slightly. I closed it because I felt a little cold.��


    ��Oh.�� The maid didn��t suspect anything. She put down a takeaway box in her hands, and took out the hot food within while saying, ��Miss, I heard that the tavern opposite us had a roaring businessst night. Moreover, the liquor that they sell is extremely expensive. A customer��s minimum spending is at least 1000 copper coins.��


    ��Mm-hmm,�� Eiffie answered distractedly.


    ��Miss, why don��t we increase our liquor��s prices too? Our customers�� minimum spending is not even 100 copper coins?�� the maid asked perplexedly.


    Eiffie flicked a finger at the maid��s forehead with exasperation. ��Silly girl. Our customers are not rich. They even thought that 10 copper coins for a ss of liquor was expensive. Increase the price? We��re going to lose this group of customers too if we do so.��


    The maid felt pain. While covering her forehead with her hand, she aggrievedly said, ��I-I was just saying.��


    Eiffie rolled her eyes, and said, ��He dares to take 2000 copper coins for a bottle of liquor because his liquor is indeed good. How are we going to follow suit?��


    ��Th-then, we can sell his liquor too.�� The little maid pursed her lips.


    ��So, should I exchange you for the liquor with the boss of that tavern opposite?�� Eiffie replied with an exasperated smile.


    ��I-I���� The little maid thought seriously for a moment. ��If that boss wants me, I��m willing to sacrifice myself.��


    ������ Eiffie.


    ��I��m saying�� he definitely won��t ept me.�� The little maid quickly shook her head, and then looked at Eiffie. ��However, if it was Miss, I don��t think he could ever reject you. No one could reject Miss in this world.��


    <i>I��m sorry. There��s one right opposite.</i>?Eiffie sighed inwardly. Hadn��t she been rejected more than once?


    There was only one reason.


    He had a more beautiful one at home.


    It was so hard to be a woman.


    [1] Seems like a Sun Wukong reference. He had a famous staff that could change its length atmand. By the way, Prince Nezha mentioned before is a character from the same story, though he is also an actual deity..

 Chapter 2040 - Acting Cute Can Also Sustain A Living

    <h4>Chapter 2040: Acting Cute Can Also Sustain A Living</h4>


    News of Aulden from the Ministry of Law being bashed up by Duke Abraham in a little tavern at Romo Street started spreading around the royal court.


    The little wish of many officials was fulfilled in a little tavern.


    On top of that, the name of this little tavern that was spreading around also became a new spot for many officials to go for a drink at night.


    Romo Street had declined for many years, but it was still a part of their youth.


    The beautifuldies who used to stand by Romo Street in front of little houses under bright red lights, showing off their beauty to passing customers, how were they?


    ***


    ��Peanut with porridge?�� Abraham looked at the wooden box filled with drunkard peanuts. He chuckled and threw a peanut into his mouth.


    The thrill of the spiciness woke his taste buds up immediately. He took a sip of warm seafood porridge.


    Perfect!


    A peanut and a sip of porridge, and just like that, Abraham finished three bowls of porridge before he ended his brunch, wanting more.


    ��Master, now there are rumors outside that you invested in and opened that tavern,�� the butler said as he passed Abraham a silk handkerchief.


    Abraham wiped his hand with a smile, and said, ��The owner of this tavern is rather interesting. Let them spread the rumors so that he will have less trouble going for him.��


    ��Alright.�� The butler nodded.


    ��Prepare the horse-drawn carriage. I��m going to the pce.��


    ��To see His Majesty?��


    ��No, to pick Vanessa up. You don��t have to prepare the formal dress.�� Abraham walked out. ��She will definitely like the side dishes from this tavern.��


    ��Master, isn��t it a little inappropriate to bring the princess to a tavern?�� The butler voiced his worries.


    ��What��s inappropriate? We��re there for the food,�� Abraham said with a smile.


    ***


    Before even opening, there were already more than 10 customers waiting outside Saipan. Most of them were wearing courtier uniforms.


    Of course, they did not arrive earlier to book a spot. Most of them did not know when the tavern opened, so they came early.


    ��Woah, look at their tavern. There are already so many people waiting before it even opened.��


    ��Yeah. How envious. It has been years since we saw such a sight at Romo Street.��


    ��I heard that this tavern might��ve been opened by Duke Abraham. These courtiers aren��t here for the wine.��


    ��No matter who opened this tavern, it is a good thing for Romo Street. There is finally some life here.��


    The business operators along Romo Street gathered together as they chatted softly and looked at Saipan Tavern enviously.


    No one would have expected that this tavern would be able to win over so many customers within a short span of a few days.


    Mag did not expect the poprity of the tavern to increase so quickly. After dinner, he rested for a while, and when he opened the door, he almost got a shock from the customers outside.


    ��Please,e in.�� Mag opened the door, and weed the rather displeased lords.


    ��If this tavern hadn��t been rted to Duke Abraham, I would have taught this owner a lesson. How could it let an old man like me stand outside for so long,�� an old courtier grumbled as he pounded his legs.


    ��Calm down. What happened to Aulden yesterday is a warning. The owner here isn��t to be trifled with,�� an official who came over with him said with a smile.


    ��Not to be trifled with. We��re just here for the drinks. I heard that the wine here is really good,�� the old courtier said with a smile.


    Everyone took their seats, and ordered their wines and dishes.


    Romo Street was not far from the various ministries, so it had its glory days.


    Everyone chatted and reminisced about the old days.


    Time passed by in a sh, and everything on Romo Street had changed.


    The wine was good, and it was worth its price of 2,000 copper coins.


    The side dishes were even more of a surprise. They would never find an even better side dish to go with drinks in any tavern around Rodu.


    They would not be able to find anything like that even in a restaurant.


    ��This is a tavern with a good chef and good brewer.�� That old courtier took a sip of the fine wine, and smacked his lips in satisfaction.


    His displeasure hadpletely disappeared, just like the wine that went down his throat. The only regret he had was not discovering this tavern earlier.


    ��Yo, why are there so many people here today?�� Abraham brought Vanessa into the tavern, and was shocked to see that more than half of the ce was filled with seated customers.


    ��What a strong smell of alcohol.�� Vanessa covered her nose, and took half a step back.


    ��Come on in. When did I ever lie to you? There really is good food,�� Abraham said with a smile.


    Vanessa nced around, and saw the side dishes ordered by one of the customers. The bright red sd resembled the husband and wife lung slice.


    When she saw the customer pick up the glistening pig��s ear covered with ayer of red oil and put it in his mouth, heard that clear crunchy sound of the cartge, and took in that expression of enjoyment��


    Gulp~


    Vanessa swallowed her saliva.


    Ever since she hade back to Rodu, she had not seen such beautiful red oil.


    Therefore, she took a step forward again.


    When Abraham and Vanessa stepped inside, the noisy tavern turned quiet immediately.


    Princess Vanessa had attended a few royal events, so the courtiers were all rather familiar with her.


    As for Abraham, there was no need to speak further. Most of them were here because Abraham beat Aulden up here.


    Most of the courtiers stood up immediately to greet Abraham and Vanessa.


    ��Alright, just take it as you don��t know us. Don��t affect their business.�� Abraham raised his hand to stop the bootlickers who wanted toe over.


    Upon hearing that, everyone stopped in their tracks, and did not dare to speak further.


    <i>Hmm? Big Sister Vanessa!</i>?Amy, who was sitting behind the counter, saw Vanessa, and her eyes lit up. However, when she recalled her father��s words, she resisted the urge to greet her.


    <i>What a cute little girl.</i>?Vanessa also noticed the small Amy behind the counter. It was a little girl in a cotton dress. Her two short legs dangled over the chair, swaying gently, and making her look very cute.


    There was a round ck-and-white pet beside her. It was lying on its back, sleeping soundly. It had a round face andrge round eyes, making it look very cute.


    ��Hello, pretty big sister,�� Amy said to Vanessa.


    ��Hello, you��re so obedient.�� Vanessa smiled. She reached over and stroked the belly of the pet, and said, ��He��s cute too.��


    Ugly Duckling opened its eyes and nced at Vanessa. After that, it continued to sleep.


    ��Mm-hmm. It��s just a little stupid, but everything else is fine,�� Amy said with a nod.


    ��What pet is this? Is it a magic beast?�� Vanessa asked curiously. It was too cute, and was just like the kitty that the little boss had called Ugly Duckling. If only she could have one as a pet.


    ��This is a panda. It is not a magic beast. It is an animal that sustains a living through acting cute.�� Amy shook her head.


    ��Can acting cute sustain a living?�� Abraham asked with a smile.


    Amy propped her chin upon her hands, tilted her head, and said, ��Fat Grandpa, Ay hasn��t eaten for three days, can you give me some monnies to buy some bread?��


    ��How much do you need? I��ll give you all I have����


    ��Look, acting cute can also sustain a living,�� Amy said with a smile as she shook the money pouch in her hand..

 Chapter 2041 - Adding Life Experience System...

    <h4>Chapter 2041: Adding Life Experience System...</h4>


    Abraham ordered double of all the side dishes, and got his butler to get two bowls of rice over from the restaurant next door.


    Others came to the tavern for drinks.


    However, this uncle-and-niece duo appeared to be here to eat.


    The atmosphere in the pce had been rather suppressive recently, and Vanessa was very smart. Therefore, what happened to Josh could not be kept from her.


    Abraham heard that Vanessa could not eat, so the moment he tried the side dishes, he brought her out of the pce to try the side dishes from this tavern.


    ��This pig ears sd and pig tongue sd looks like the husband and wife lung slice made by Boss Mag,�� Vanessa eximed when she saw the side dishes.


    ��Try it, it tastes rather simr,�� Abraham said with a smile.


    ��Really?�� Vanessa was in disbelief.


    Boss Mag was the best chef she had ever seen. She did not think that the owner of a small tavern could make foodparable to Boss Mag��s.


    Vanessa picked up a piece of pig��s ear. After the training from Mamy Restaurant, she had already thrown away all prejudices she had for any ingredients.


    She would not look down on the food because of a piece of pig��s ear. Instead, she was looking forward to it as she had not tried a pig��s ear. She was looking forward to the surprise that it would bring her.


    The pig��s ear was covered with ayer of bright red oil, and the fragrance with a hint of spiciness was already wafting over.


    The moment it entered her mouth, the numbing spiciness exploded suddenly.


    Vanessa felt her head buzz.


    It was a familiar feeling!


    Vanessa chewed into the pig��s ear. Amidst the soft tenderness, there was a crunchy cartge. When she bit into it, there was a soft crunch. It was springy, and gave her an interesting chewing experience.


    The freshness and numbing spiciness were all encapsted in this mouthful.


    Vanessa closed her eyes slightly, and felt as though she was back in Chaos City, sitting in Mamy Restaurant and trying Boss Mag��s newunch.


    ��Whew�� it��s spicy!��


    Vanessa ate a mouthful of rice. There were already beads of perspiration forming on her forehead.


    It was this feeling of exhration!


    The spiciness came swiftly, and did not stick around for long. The fragrance was even better, making one feel like eating more!


    ��How was it?�� Abraham asked with a smile.


    Vanessa swallowed the rice, and smilingly said, ��I want to go over to the kitchen to see if Boss Mag is imprisoned there to cook.��


    ��I took a look yesterday. He��s not,�� Abraham said with a smile.


    ��I didn��t expect Rodu to have such a good chef. Even though there are only three dishes, this pig ears sd is as good as the husband and wife lung slice.�� Vanessa took a slice of pig tongue, and put it into her mouth. She fell right into it.


    Mag did not mind others bringing their own rice over. After all, Vanessa had not reached the legal age to drink, and such strong alcohol was not suitable for her, either.


    He observed them carefully, worried that they would guess his identity through the dishes.


    However, ording to his observation, the two seemed obviously more interested in the food.


    After filling her stomach, Vanessa seemed to be in a better mood.


    ��Is this a little inappropriate?�� Vanessa asked as she pointed to the rice bowl in front of her.


    Abraham shook his head with a smile, and said, ��It��s alright. I��ve already told the owner. We��ll just bring the bowl back with uster.��


    ��Hehe, Uncle Abraham, you��re the best. You would always think of me the moment you found something delicious.�� Vanessa looked at Abraham gratefully.


    ��But of course.�� Abraham patted his chest, and said, ��As long as I have something good to eat, I definitely will not forget you.��


    Vanessa looked around, and inched closer to Abraham as she whispered, ��In that case, can I take away some too?��


    ��You��re not full?��


    ��No, Royal Mother has not been able to eat anything recently, either. I want to bring some back for her as appetizers.�� Vanessa shook her head.


    ��Alright. I��ll take away a set for you.�� Abraham stood up and went to the counter.


    ��It��s a total of 264 copper coins���� Amy was already done with the calctions.


    ��I also want to take away a bottle of Maotai and one each of the three side dishes,�� Abraham said.


    ��Alright. Please hold on for a while,�� Mag responded from the kitchen. In no time at all, the three side dishes were ready to be taken away. Mag took a bottle of Maotai from the wine cab, and passed it to Abraham.


    ��Thanks, Boss. Buy some sweets for the child with the change.�� Abraham passed three dragon coins to Amy.


    ��Thank you, Fat Grandpa.�� Amy kept the dragon coins happily. This was super valuable money.


    ��Goodbye, little kid.�� Vanessa smiled and bade Amy farewell while she gave Ugly Duckling a little caress.


    ��Duke Abraham and the owner of this tavern have some special rtionship!��


    ��Yeah, even Princess Vanessa and the little boss seemed quite close. This little girl can��t be trifled with.��


    ��Don��t mention the little girl. Even that round thing isn��t to be trifled with.��


    Abraham and Vanessa��s actions were seen as evidence by the customers there that they had a good rtionship with the people from the tavern.


    Mag was rather happy about this misjudgment.


    It was better to have less trouble, and it felt great to have someone powerful backing you up.


    Vanessa was powerful enough to be able to protect thempletely.


    Oh, it was her status that was high enough.


    There were three princes in the Roth Empire, but only one princess.


    Everyone knew that His Majesty doted a lot on this princess. No matter whom you offended, you should never offend this princess.


    ��Goodbye, I will not see you off.�� Mag helped thest drunk customer out of the tavern, handed him over to his coachman, and closed the door of the tavern behind him.


    ��Phew����


    Mag let out a long sigh. He actually felt as though he had just ended a busy day at Mamy Restaurant.


    ��Are you thinking of recruiting a server?�� Irina asked with a smile as she walked down the stairs.


    ��I really am thinking of it.�� Mag nodded honestly.


    He had to manage the operations, take orders, serve the food, and even get busy in the kitchen with the sds, ting, and handling the asional strange requests from the customers.


    He was really rather tired.


    ��Then do you think I will make the cut?�� Irina asked as she pointed to herself.


    ��You can��t,�� Mag said as he shook his head.


    ��Huh?��


    ��You have the life of ady boss. Making you run around in the tavern is a waste of talent,�� Mag said seriously.


    ��Mm-hm. Collecting money suits me rather well.�� Irina sat behind the counter, and started counting the day��s revenue.


    Mag secretly heaved a sigh of relief for the customers.


    He was mainly afraid that Irina would throw the cold foldable chair at the customers for no rhyme or reason.


    It might even cost a life.


    Amy suddenly ran downstairs, and poked her head out from the staircase as she eximed, ��Father, it��s raining stars!��


    ��If there��s a meteor shower, make a wish and it wille true,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Really?�� Amy��s eyes lit up.


    ��Mm-hmm. Of course. Amy, you can make a wish before the meteor shower disappears.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��I��ll go then.�� Amy quickly turned and ran up the stairs.


    ***


    ��Meteor shower, please bless me with a delicacy that could never be finished and I would never be sick of!��


    The falling meteor shower shook a little, with traces of flying backward��


    ***


    ��Host confirmed!


    ��Adding Life Experience System����

 Chapter 2042 - Amy’s Life Experience System.

    <h4>Chapter 2042: Amy��s Life Experience System.</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    System?


    What��s that?


    Can it be eaten?


    Also, where are you?


    Why can��t I see you?


    Amy crawled up from her bed. She searched the room inside out, and pouted angrily as she said, ��If you��re noting out, I��ll tell Father to catch you.


    ��..�� Life Experience System.


    ��I��ll count to three.�� Amy put her hands on her hips. ��Three!��


    ��Wait, you can��t do this.��


    ��I just like to count from three. None of your business!�� Amy snorted.


    ��..�� System.


    ��Are you in my head?�� Amy hit and then shook her head.


    ��Calm down, Little Mistress. Didn��t you make a wishst night? I am here to fulfill that wish.�� The system��s voice rang.


    It could only change his attitude when facing this host who was rather unstable, with her morals notpletely sculpted. She could not bemunicated with normally.


    ��So are you here to give me food?�� Amy��s eyes lit up. With utmost anticipation, she said, ��A delicacy that could never be finished and I would never be sick of!��


    ��No, I am here to help you, Little Mistress, fulfill your wish. Of course, I will also be providing support to help your life be even better,�� the System answered.


    ��So... you have no food, and you can��t cook too?�� Amy tilted her head.


    ��I am a Life Experience System. My aim is to help you upgrade your life experience. Making food is out of my job scope,�� the System said seriously.


    ��Then what do I want you for? You��re worse than Ugly Duckling. At least Ugly Duckling can be eaten,�� Amy said in disdain.


    ��???�� Life Experience System.


    As a system, it did not expect to be despised by its owner the moment it appeared.


    ording to the system��s manual, a System was a supernatural being to the host, and would usually be treated with respect and admiration.


    Why did its owner despise it, and evenpare it to lowly beasts?


    Furthermore!


    Why was its random-picked host a mere four-year-old girl?


    For a system, this was simply a hell of a beginning!


    Although... it was an emotionless system.


    However, it could feel that evilness in this world at this moment


    How could a system start raising a kid the moment it debuted?


    ��Novice mission: please gain 10 life experience points! Uponpletion of the mission, you will receive a novice hamper!��


    The System tried releasing its first-ever mission.


    ��What are life experience points?�� Amy was attracted to the game-like setting. She would asionally y some games with her father.


    ��Life is a learning journey. We would have joy, anger, worry, longing, sadness, fear, shock, and other negative and positive emotions. Emotions are a very important measurement to life experiences.


    ��The System will digitalize the emotional wavelengths, and that will be the life experience points.


    ��All emotions induced by you, Little Mistress, will be transformed into life experience points that will be umted in you,�� the System quickly exined.


    Amy listened very seriously. After a while, she said, ��So? What do I have to do?��


    ��..�� System


    I��ve said so much.


    Have you not heard a thing?


    ��Therefore, in order toplete the novice mission and officially journey onto the main mission stage, please participate actively in life to gain more life experience points,�� the System said as gently as it could


    ��Is the novice hamper a giant snack hamper? What��s in there?�� Amy asked again.


    ��To maintain the mysteriousness and your proactiveness, us, as Systems, would not usually reveal the award. Sometimes, the reward might even be decided by a roulette,�� the System exined.


    ��If it��s not something yummy, I��m going to ignore you from now.�� Amy snorted.


    ��. ��The System.


    In the vocabry of human words, there was a phrase called ��going crazy,�� which was an apt description of its current feelings.


    It was a system.


    It existed as assistance that only a transmigrant chosen by the heavens could have the chance to own.


    But in her eyes, it was just a storeroom for snacks?


    Amyy back on her bed. She looked around, and after making sure there was no one, she thought to herself, How do you talk in my head? Why is there no sound when I��m talking to you?


    ��I am lodging in your mind. Our interaction uses brainwaves, so there will be no sound, and no one will realize.��


    ��Then if I die, will you be dead too?��


    ��Theoretically, you can say so.��


    ��Then you must be careful, your little life is in my hands,�� Amy said with a smile.


    ��Negative emotions from the Life Experience System +1!��


    ��Hm? Look, that number jumped! Do I have experience points now?�� Amy eximed with her eyes widened.


    ��..�� System.


    As a system, being threatened by its host was an embarrassment to all systems!


    But...


    How infuriating!


    ��Little Mistress, ording to the rules binding us, you have to keep my existence a secret, which means you are not allowed to tell anyone about my existence. Otherwise, you will be punished.��


    ��Father said that other than life and death, everything else is nothing. If you kill me, you��remitting suicide. So what are you going to punish me with?�� Amy asked with a smile and a tilt of her head.


    System responded, ��F*ck!��


    ��Negative emotions from the Life Experience System +1 +1...��


    If it wasn��t because it did not have sufficient power, the System would not mind releasing a mission on murdering one��s father.


    Therefore, before she got up from bed, Amy had already sessfully gotten five life experience points from the System.


    ��Just that? It��s too simple.�� Amy looked at the five experience points, and continued to study this so-called system.


    An interface appeared in her mind. It looked rather simr to the gaming interface she yed with her father.


    The main page showed the following.


    Host: Amy


    Level: 0 (0/100)


    Life experience points: 5


    Skills: NIL


    Mission: Novice Mission �C Gain 10 life experience points! (ongoing)


    Mission Reward: Novice hamper


    Lucky draw system: Currently Unavable


    (Please explore for more functions...)


    An ordinary four-year-old would probably find it difficult to understand this interface.


    However, it was something easy to understand for Amy.


    It was just like defeating monsters to gain life experience points and upgrading.


    Amy closed the interface, and asked smilingly, ��System, are you there?��


    ��Novice instructions begin. Side quest: make a sumptuous breakfast for your family. Interacting with your family is a fast way to gain life experience points and deepen your rtionship. An additional reward will be given out upon sessfulpletion.�� The System quickly released a side quest.


    As a system, it would be an utter disgrace if other systems were to find out that its host gained experience points from it.


    It was the kind that would make it get kicked out of the group chat.


    Just like a certain cuisine system senior.

 Chapter 2043 - Exclamation From the Life Experience Ssystem +1

    <h4>Chapter 2043: Exmation From the Life Experience Ssystem +1</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ��Prepare


    reakfast?


    Amy sat up and thought seriously for a while. After that, frustrated, she said,


    ��But I don��t know how to cook.��


    ��Little Mistress, do not worry, as a Life Experience System, I will provide you


    with all-rounded assistance and guidance to ensure that you can prepare a


    delicious set of breakfast,�� the system said confidently.


    ��Alright. I will get up first.�� Amy climbed up softly so that she would not startle


    Annie, who was sleeping beside her. She dug out a little apron from her


    wardrobe, and tiptoed out of the room.


    Amy appeared in the kitchen with her little apron. She looked at the pots and


    pans on the stove and the other knives and kitchenware hanging on the wall,


    and was a little stunned.


    The System was a little stunned as well.


    Is this really. a fantasy world?


    Why is there kitchenware from so many technological worlds? And.


    electricity?


    This makes no sense!


    The system tlipped its system manual for verification.


    This was indeed a fantasy world. It was a fantasy world with giant dragons


    flying in the sky, trolls pounding on the ground, and sub�� showing their


    charms.


    However, what was a rice cooker?


    Could it be some demon or beast that had transformed into one?


    The System felt that its fragile worldview had met with a huge impact.


    Maybe.. there was a mistake during the time of my descent, and technology


    had been developed in this world?The System tried to convince itself.


    ��Breakfast, what should I make?�� Amy asked.


    A four-year-old child would need patient guidance.


    The System tried to speak as amiably as it could. ��Little Mistress, what would


    you normally have for breakfast?��


    ��Youtiao with soybean milk, or a helping of Yangzhou fried rice, the congee


    with pork and century egg is pretty good too. The tofu pudding is a little too


    troublesome, but the stir-fried chicken is good, and sometimes we would adda


    salted egg yolk pastry.��e


    ��Hold on.. this food.. what are they doing in this world?!��


    The System��s worldview copsed once again.


    It was even.. a little confused.


    From what it found from its database, this food should be from a lowly star


    called Earth, which was where the ce named Yangzhou was.


    ��So, what should we make�� Amy pointed her two index fingers together gently


    as she fell into a dilemma.


    ��It��s too dangerous to make the youtiao, and the procedures for the salted egg


    yolk pastry and tofu pudding are tooplicated. They are not what you could


    master easily. Therefore, the only choice right now is the Yangzhou fried rice


    or the congee with pork and congee with pork and century egg. I suggest that


    you make the congee with pork and century egg. It��s simpler,�� the System


    suggested.


    Amy shook her head, and said, ��No, Father said that we should always take on


    challenges. I choose to make the rainbow fried rice!��


    ����System.


    Right now, it wanted to drag that legendary father out a hundred times!


    ��Alright. The ingredients you need right now are prawns, eggs, ham, shiitake


    mushroom.��


    ��No, it��s these.�� Amy opened the refrigerator, and shifted a little stool over to


    step on it. She pulled out the different ingredients needed for the Yangzhou


    fried rice from the freezerpartment.


    There were prawns the size of Amy��s arms, top-grade egg, top-grade ham that


    had been marinated for years, fresh and rare tree mushroom..


    ��Why are there so many rare ingredients! The System was stunned.


    ording to the Life Experience System��s ideology of taking things one step at


    a time, the first step to making a delicacy should start with nting and


    harvesting ingredients.


    For example, rearing a piglet in preparation for the marinated ham, hatching


    an egg froma chicken, going to the mountains to pluck fresh tree mushrooms,


    and going down to the sea to catch fresh prawns.


    In the end.


    Everything was there in the refrigerator?


    On top of that, they were all good-quality ingredients.


    Amy ced everything on the kitchen counter, and asked expectantly, ��So,


    what do I do next? What should I do?


    Although her father did teach her cooking before, she really could not master


    Therefore, she gave up.


    However, making breakfast for her parents was rather interesting.


    ��Choose a cleaver that feels good to hold and chop all the ingredients into


    cube-size.�� The System started its tutorial.


    Amy took the cleaver her father used often from the knife rack. She climbed


    onto her small stool, grabbed a piece of ham, and hacked it.


    Crunch.


    Boom.


    The steel kitchen counter was chopped into two pieces and fell apart.


    ��Huh Amy opened her mouth slightly with the cleaver in her hand.


    System: (4+!!


    This.


    What kindof monster is that!


    Chopping the vegetables became chopping the kitchen counter


    This kitchen counter doesn��t seem too sturdy..�� Amy said nkly.


    Can you me it for not being sturdy?!


    The kitchen counter would probably flip itself upon hearing that.


    Youre the one who used too much force!


    ��In that case.. What should I do now? I broke Father��s kitchen counter. If he


    ees it, he will be very angry.�� Amy said in a fluster aftering back to her


    senses.


    ��Don��t worry, Little Mistress, it��s just a kitchen counter. I believe your father


    would not me you. After all, you��re so cute..


    ��If Father gets angry, does that mean I can also gain life experience points?


    ��What??


    The System was stunned. However, it still replied, ��Theoretically speaking, it is


    true��


    ��No, no. I can��t make Father angry or upset. He��s been working hard every day


    to support me and Mother.�� Amy shook her head, and ced the cleaver aside.


    She picked up the ingredients that had fallen on the floor, and propped the


    chopped kitchen counter back up.e


    ��It��s already broken. You��ll need a weaponsmith to forge it back together. This


    is obviously not what you can do,�� the System persuaded.


    Of course, propping upa steel kitchen counter weighing hundreds of kilograms


    with her bare hands was not like what a four-year-old little girl could do.


    In any case, from what it seemed, this host was not simple.


    However, it was just an ordinary Life Experience System!


    ��Fire can melt steel, and ice can solidify it again,�� Amy said as she looked at the


    broken kitchen counter.


    ��Theoretically, it is true. However, it would need a cksmith to first melt the


    steel in his workshop and then.��


    A me appeared in Amy��s palm, and it traveled along the crack. The two sides


    of the thick steel started to change in color and melt.


    After that, Amy reached her left hand out, and chilly air started expanding out.


    Two thickyers of ice appeared on the top and bottom of the kitchen counter,


    trapping the melted steel between them.


    Three minutester, the ice fell off and disappeared.


    The kitchen counter had been joined back together. The surface was smooth,


    and other than a ck line left behind, it waspletely the same as it was


    before.


    The System.


    Although the extreme cold could break the internal structure of steel and cause


    the joint area to be brittle, this was already considered an extremely


    difficult thing for a four-year-old to do.


    ��Exmation from the Life Experience System +1!��

 Chapter 2044 - Negative Emotions From Mag +1 +1

    <h4>Chapter 2044: Negative Emotions From Mag +1 +1</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Exmation points from the Life Experience System +1.


    ��Surprise points from the Life Experience System +1.


    ��Anger points from the Life Experience System +1.


    ��Sadness points from the Life Experience System +1.


    ��Fear points from the Life Experience System +1.


    ��Ding dong!


    ��Congrattions onpleting the novice assignment, Little Mistress. You have received one novice��s gift package. Please ept your gifts!��


    Amy finally received all the experience points needed for the novice assignment from the system after shepleted that shockingly charred Yangzhou fried rice.


    ��Wow, this novice assignment is as easy as cooking this Yangzhou fried rice,�� Amy said happily.


    ��...�� System.


    ��Am I right, System?�� Amy didn��t forget to ask.


    ��Negative emotional points from the Life Experience System +10!��


    ��There��s no need to. You��re being too nice.�� Amy waved her hands.


    ��What the heck is this + thing...�� The system felt like crying.


    During the process of cooking the fried rice, it watched Amy reduce all the various precious ingredients to this wok of charcoal.


    She even almost blew up the kitchen a few times while cooking. The process was so thrilling, but the result was so unassuming.


    It felt as though it had been yed.


    ��As anew system, it actually let its hostplete the novice assignment on it.


    This was a scandal that could crucify it on the pir of shame!


    ��Now, I want to check on my snack��s gift package.�� Amy looked at that shiny gift package in her mind, and clicked it open expectantly.


    ��Congrattions on receiving a copy of ��The King of Jokes.�� You have received the ability of ��Attribute Identification.��


    The system��s notification sounded after the gift package was opened.


    Amy looked around her before asking, ��Where��s my snacks?��


    ��Let me solemnly exin... This is the novice gift package, not a snack gift package!�� the system emphasized.


    Amy pursed her lips, and aggrievedly said, ��Liar! You said you were here to help me fulfill my wishes, but you only gave me a copy of ��The King of Jokes. I didn��t even get a packet of egg biscuits. I��m not going to y with you anymore.��


    This.


    The system was getting a headache.


    It didn��t have the ability to pacify children in its setting.


    Perhaps God had never expected that it would end up with such a host too, right?


    ��Please don��t cry. You can read ��The King of Jokes�� if you feel sad. Besides, the ability of ��Attribute Identification�� is really fun.�� The system tried its best to pacify her.


    Amy stopped feeling sad, and clicked open that ability of ��Attribute Identification��.


    The learning process only took a minute. When she opened her eyes, and looked at that wok of fried rice in front of her, she saw a line of text: [A wok of exploded Yangzhou fried rice].


    ��...�� System.


    Thave exploded.


    ��What are you doing, Little Amy?�� Mag suddenly appeared at the kitchen��s entrance. He looked at the messy kitchen and Amy, who was still holding a spat, with shock.


    ��I-Iam making breakfast for you guys.�� Amy turned around to look at Mag. She had two ck charcoal traces on her face as she revealed a pure smile with crescent eyes. She looked superbly adorable.


    ��Are you making breakfast?�� Mag stepped over a chef��s knife that was stabbed into the floor at the entrance, and came to the stove that was covered with rice. The corners of his mouth twitched as he stared at that dark cuisine on the stove.


    Even with the insight of a professional chef, he couldn��t see what the heck that ck thing in the wok was.


    ��Yes. This is the rainbow fried rice that I have made for you guys. You guys have worked very hard, so I wanted to make breakfast for all of you.�� Amy nodded. She flicked a nce at the fried rice in the wok, embarrassed, and said, ��But... it seems to turn into ck soil fried rice now.��


    Mag looked at Amy, who seemed a little dejected, and felt a warm feeling in his heart.


    ��No, it��s pretty well done.�� Mag patted her head with a smile.


    ��Impressed points from Mag +1.��


    Amy lit up her eyes. She was happy as long as her father was happy.


    ��Did the kitchen explode? Why is there a burnt smell?�� Irina walked to the kitchen��s entrance with a frown. She was stunned for a moment when she saw the messy kitchen. ��Did it really explode?��


    Mag turned around, and smilingly said, ��Little Amy got up early to make us breakfast. It��s normal to have some ident on her first attempt.��


    Smiling, Irina replied, ��I see. Then, it��s a little better than my first attempt at cooking.��


    ��What nice food did you make?�� Irina walked into the kitchen. The corner of her mouth also twitched when she saw that ckened wok.


    Amy smilingly introduced, ��This is the rainbow fried rice, but there were too many dark clouds today, so it became ck.��


    ��N-not bad.�� Irina nodded.


    Oh well, she was her daughter who hadpletely inherited her cooking talents.


    Amy was greatly encouraged. As she took the bowls out from the cab, she said, ��Since Father and Mother like it, let me get you two some.��


    Mag��s and Irina��s eyes widened at the same time.


    ��Are we really going to eat this early in the morning?�� Irina whispered at Mag��s ear.


    ��It��s hard to reject her.�� Mag sighed softly.


    Amy scooped up four bowls of ck Yangzhou fried rice, and the family of four stared at one another at the table.


    The faint charred smell drifted from the bowl. The best ingredients still managed to give out a whiff of stubborn fragrance under such horrendous cooking circumstances.


    ��Let��s eat. Don��t be shy. There is more in the wok,�� Amy said to the three of them expectantly.


    ��..�� Mag.


    Mag looked at the pure smile on Amy��s face. Seeing the expectations in her eyes, he simply couldn��t reject her. After a brief hesitation, he still picked up the spoon and fed himself a mouthful of that ck fried rice.


    Err.


    How should he describe this feeling?


    It was as though all the ingredients were rolled around in a salty alkali ground before they were tossed into the fire and stir-fried with nt ash. Then, everything was finally ted on ayer of soil.


    That such a taste could be created was beyond his imagination.


    One had to know that the best and most precious ingredients had been used. It wouldn��t have tasted bad if she had just added water and boiled them.


    ��How is it? Is it tasty?�� Amy asked with a hopeful look on her face.


    Mag, who had already lost his desire to chew, continued chewing after he saw Amy��s anticipated look. At the same time, he had to maintain the smile on his face. He then quickly picked up the ss of water next to him, took a big gulp, and swallowed all the food down.


    ��Negative emotions from Mag +1 +1.��


    ��Not bad...�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    What could he do? This was his child, so he had to bear it.


    ��Hehe.�� A happy smile appeared on Amy��s face, but she was a little puzzled inwardly.


    Why did her mind show negative emotions when her father clearly liked her fried rice?


    The system must be broken.


    Mm-hmm, this stupid system.


    ��What do you think, Mother?�� Amy��s gaze turned to Irina.


    ��Negative emotions from Irina +1.��

 Chapter 2045 - A Bowl Of Exquisitely Made Sichuan Spicy Wontons In Red Oil

    <h4>Chapter 2045: A Bowl Of Exquisitely Made Sichuan Spicy Wontons In Red Oil</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Irina ate a small mouthful of the ck soil fried rice, and swallowed it forcefully, ignoring her stomach��s difort.


    ��Mm-hm, not bad.�� Irina drank a ss of water and nodded with aplex expression.


    She hadn��t eaten such horrible food for a long time.


    Thest time


    Perhaps it was when she had tasted her own cooking.


    It had been a bison as huge as a small mountain.


    It had been roasted into ashes eventually.


    The taste of it when eaten with rice


    She still felt a difort in her tummy thinking of it right now.


    This soil fried rice made by Amy indeed had the essence of her cooking.


    Annie heard their praises, and picked up the spoon expectantly to feed herself a spoonful of fried rice.


    Her eyes widened slowly as she stared at Mag and Irina with suspicion. She resembled a little fawn that was deceived with her bright eyes.


    However, she still swallowed that mouthful of rice eventually, and put down the spoon quietly. She drank a big ss of water and showed a forced smile.


    [Negative emotions from Annie +1]


    [Negative emotions from Annie +1]


    [Negative emotions from Annie +1]


    ��Then�� I��ll go clean up the kitchen, and make something else to eat.�� Mag picked up his bowl, and walked to the kitchen.


    ��Tcan help you clean up.�� Irina, who never did any work, got up and walked to the kitchen with her bowl.


    Annie also got up quietly, and went into the kitchen with her bowl.


    ��Seems like this fried rice isn��t as bad as I thought. Everyone seems to like it.�� Amy picked up her spoon, and popped a spoonful of it into her mouth.


    Amy��s expression froze instantly.


    Silence.


    (= ey!


    ��How can it taste so horrible!��


    Amy had even shocked herself.


    Irina peeped at the entrance, and smilingly said, ��We�� shouldn��t have hurt her pride, right?��


    ��Lhope that the little one can have a clear understanding of her cooking talent now. Please don��t get up to torture the kitchen and our stomachs every morning.�� Mag shrugged with a smile.


    He was still rather touched by the fact that Amy got up to cook for them.


    This little one already empathized with their hardship at such a young age.


    However, her cooking talent was the direct opposite of her magical talent. It was extremely bad.


    If it was Annie, she could most likely make a rather good Yangzhou fried rice.


    With Irina��s help, the kitchen was soon returned to its original condition. Only after Mag took out all sorts of ingredients from the refrigerator did he see the sh on the cutting table.


    Irina flicked a nce, and calmly said, ��She��s not used to holding a chef��s knife. It��s normal.��


    Mag nced at her. Normal people wouldn��t find it normal.


    ��Do you have any opinion?��


    Mag quickly shook his head. ��No. It��s pretty normal. I used to hack the cutting table when I was cutting up the ingredients.��


    So�� Father, Mother, and Annie even tolerated such a horrible taste just to take care of my feelings. Amy looked at the kitchen before she turned her gaze to Ugly Duckling, which was stretching outzily on the counter.


    [One excessively fat feline]


    This was the first time Ugly Duckling didn��te to the table during a meal.


    Ugly Duckling seemed to have sensed something bad. It turned around, and saw Amy holding a spoonful of dark cuisine and walking towards it.


    ��Come, Ugly Duckling. Try the love breakfast that I have made for you.��


    Don��t youe over!!!


    Ugly Duckling��s fur stood up on its ends immediately as it red at Amy.


    Amy grabbed Ugly Duckling, which was about to retreat. She then pinched its round face, and threw a few grains of fried rice into its mouth.


    Ugly Duckling thrashed with its legs twice before turning its head to one side, and died on the spot.


    [Negative emotions from Ugly Duckling +1]


    [Negative emotions from Ugly Duckling +1]


    [Negative emotions from Ugly Duckling +1]


    ��Wow. That works too?�� Amy��s eyes lit up. She stared at Ugly Duckling as though she was looking at a treasure.


    Amy put down the spoon, pinched Ugly Duckling��s face, and happily said, ��Are you dead? What a pity. Seems like we can only have either Peking Duck or roast goose for lunch today?��


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling, which tilted its head to one side and had its tongue lolling out, called out weakly.


    ��This Ugly Duckling seems to have suffered a heat stroke, why don��t����


    ��Meow, meow, meow~��


    Ugly Duckling shot up and rubbed its head against Amys hand before jumping up and down the counter to prove that it was well.


    [Negative emotions from Ugly Duckling +1]


    [Negative emotions from Ugly Duckling +1]


    [Negative emotions from Ugly Duckling +1]


    In the blink of an eye, Amy received 10 life experience points from Ugly Duckling.


    Mag came out with breakfast that he made again. Itprised the brightly colored Yangzhou fried rice, the ssic pairing of soybean milk and youtiao, a bowl of stomach-nourishing congee with pork and century egg, and a bowl of Sichuan spicy wontons in red oil.


    ��This is?��


    Everyone��s gaze was attracted by that red and glistening Sichuan spicy wontons in red oil.


    Mag��s breakfast menu had never had such a strong-vored breakfast before.


    Moreover, this was something they had never seen him make before.


    [A bowl of exquisitely made Sichuan spicy wontons in red oil��the chef has astonishing culinary skills.]


    A row of remarks popped up in Amy��s mind when she looked at the Sichuan spicy wontons in red oil.


    ��This is Sichuan spicy wontons in red oil. Today is my attempt at making it. Do you guys want to try it?�� Mag smilingly said.


    If the hundreds of thousands of attempts in the test field for the God of Cookeryst night weren��t counted, this would indeed be the first Sichuan spicy wontons in red oil that he cooked in reality.


    The sense of achievement was rather amazing when he saw this Sichuan snack that he loved appeared in this alternate world.


    ��It looks rather greasy. I will just eat the congee.�� Irina declined it, and went for the congee with pork and century egg. Her injured stomach neededfort from the warm congee.


    Annie chose the Yangzhou fried rice. She also declined by shaking her head.


    ��Can I try one, please?�� Only Amy looked at Mag with anticipation.


    ��Of course.�� Mag picked up a small bowl, and scooped a bow! for her.


    Only a real chowhound would dare to try different food.


    Amy picked up one wonton with the spoon. The bright red soup gave the wonton��s skin a beautiful color. The meat��s aroma slowly drifted over through the thin dough skin. Spring onions andtro were scattered over it, making it look very enticing.


    Amy pouted her lips, and blew at it before feeding it into her mouth gingerly.


    The soup was slightly hot and numbing, but it had a rich bone broth��s taste. This was a bone broth that had been simmered overnight. It was a perfect union with the red sesame oil.


    The dough skin was thin and smooth, and it was fully filled with meat stuffing. After biting into it gently, the meat juice burst out in the mouth.


    ��The tender and fresh texture fusing with the slightly spicy soup was simply the most exquisite and beautiful sh!


    This mouthful was simply too fulfilling!


    ��System, please don��t issue any more unreasonable missions such as asking me to make breakfast in the future. This is an insult to someone who has a father that has perfect culinary skills,�� Amy seriously said inwardly.


    ��_.�� Life Experience System.


    How could a host issue requests for her system��s missions?


    That was really unreasonable, okay!

 Chapter 2046 - Amy, The King Of Jokes

    <h4>Chapter 2046: Amy, The King Of Jokes</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��It��s so delicious. The skin is thin and soft, and it is stuffed with meat filling. It felt so blissful with just one bite,�� Amy praised.


    To a broad-spectrum chowhound, the theory of eating light for breakfast was invalid.


    Mag indulgently said to Amy, ��I��ll make you another bowlter if you like it.��


    ��Mm-hmm. Father is the best,�� Amy said happily before continuing to eat the wontons.


    Mag picked up a spoon and started eating too.


    The so-called wontons were Sichuan-style wontons in his understanding.


    However, the wonton��s skin was round, while the Sichuanese wonton��s skin was square.


    Its size was slightly biggerpared to the small wontons of some ces, yet it was smaller than some big wontons at some other ces. The perfect size was when you were able to pop one into your mouth every time.


    Mag actually didn��t like the wontons in clear soup very much.


    That scoop of red oil was equivalent to infusing a soul into it. It made him fall in love with the Sichuan spicy wontons in red oil.


    Mag tasted the soup first.


    The rich bone brothbined with the red oil that was painstakingly brewed. The roasted sesame floated on top of the soup. One could sense theyers of taste even with just one mouthful. It was exhrating.


    Then, he ate the wonton.


    The handmade dough skin was soft and tender yet chewy. Upon biting it open, he discovered the pork meat filling had already nurtured the most delicious stuffing.


    It was the size that fitted an adult��s mouth perfectly. At the same time, it provided the greatest sense of satisfaction.


    This helping of Sichuan spicy wontons in red oil had indeed lived up to his expectations.


    Even though Amy gave them a scare early in the morning, the breakfast still ended in a cordial atmosphere.


    They had nothing to do in the morning, so Mag made a pot of fruit tea after cleaning up, and the whole family sat around the table.


    Anna had already taken out her drawing supplies, and continued drawing.


    Irina looked at Mag, and smilingly asked, ��I heard that there was an increase in the number of customers yesterday?��


    ��It��s still some distance away from my first small target,�� Mag said humbly.


    ��How many customers is that?��


    ��Maybe 1000 customers,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��Ding, dong! Side mission released: the old father��s wish��help Saipan Tavern reach its 1000th customer. You will gain a mysterious reward afterpleting the mission!��


    Right then, the system sounded in Amy��s mind.


    ��Can you even call that a mission? With Father��s culinary skills, he can achieve that in a few days himself,�� Amy said perplexedly.


    ��_.�� System.


    You are indeed very confident about your father.


    ��Could the little mistress please try toplete the mission and actively take part in it? The final reward will be decided ording to your participation.��


    ��If the reward is still ��The King of Jokes�� this time, I don��t want it,�� Amy said disdainfully.


    Mag waved his hand in front of Amy and smiled. ��What are you thinking about in a daze, Amy?��


    ��Tm not thinking about anything. When I was sleepingst night, I received a����


    ��Warning! Warning! Warning! Please abide by the rules, Little Mistress! The self-destruction program will be activated once the system is exposed!�� The system��s urgent voice sounded.


    Amy��s voice halted immediately.


    ��What did you receive?�� Mag asked smilingly.


    Amy blinked, and then changed her story. ��I had a dream when I was sleeping. I dreamt of a very funny man. He said he was the king of jokes, and then he told me many jokes.��


    ��Oh? Little Amy had such a funny dream. What funny jokes did that king of jokes tell you?�� Mag said with surprise.


    ��He said, ��You can actually drink water that is freshly boiled, as long as you��re not afraid of being scalded.��


    ��Even a monster would not hurt its own children, so the experts suggest kneeling and calling the monster whenever you meet one out there to increase your chances of survival.


    ��The ghost knocking on the door at night means that the ghost is rather polite.��


    Mag and Irina listened to her with great interest,ughing hard asionally.


    Even Annie, who was drawing, couldn��t help putting down her pens, and listened to Amy tell jokes.


    [Happiness points from Mag +1]


    [Happiness points from Annie +1]


    [Happiness points from Irina +1]


    {Happiness points from Irina +1]


    {Happiness points from Irina +1]


    Amy looked at the life experience points that kept popping up in her head, and got even more excited at telling the stories.


    ��Little Amy, did you hear all that in your dream?�� Irina wasughing so hard that her jaws were aching.


    ��yup.�� Amy nodded. She also wanted to be an honest child, but the system wouldn��t allow her to.


    This baddie system.


    ��Seems like Amy had a funny dreamst night.�� Mag was still smiling. Although he wasn��t as easily amused as Irina, he was still very much entertained by Amy��sme jokes.


    It was even more interesting, especially when coupled with her cutenguage.


    ��Then, can I tell the jokes to the customers in the future? Perhaps that will attract more customers to the tavern?�� Amy asked Mag.


    ��This���� Magmented. There were storytellers at the teahouses and taverns, but he had never seen a cute child tell jokes before.


    However, looking at Amy��s expectant look and considering her previously excellent expression, Mag nodded with a smile. ��Of course. If you want to, Little Amy, go ahead.��


    ��Hehe. Alrighty.�� Amy nodded happily.


    Irina rested at home for the whole morning. She went out again after lunch.


    She said she needed to return to Chaos City to settle some Night Elves�� matters.


    ��The Wind Forest was having some upheavals recently. It was the best opportunity for the Night Elves to retaliate.


    The two children stayed at home, while Mag went out, pretending to do some shopping as usual.


    This was Rodu, after all. Furthermore, the other shop owners had been paying attention to him and Saipan Tavern because he bought up half of Romo Street earlier.


    When Mag returned from the market with a basket, he ��bumped�� into Eiffie, who had been following him for three blocks.


    ��What a coincidence, Mr. Hades,�� Eiffie said to Mag with a smile.


    She wore a long burgundy red dress today. It emphasized her shapely figure perfectly.


    ��It must be a very special kind of providence.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He flicked a nce at her slightly quivering calves.


    The outdoor temperature should be around zero degree Celsius right now. The ice on the road hadn��t melted yet. In this world where skin-colored pantyhose didn��t exist, it was really hard on her to dress like this.


    ��Yes. I knew from the very first time that I met Mr. Hades that something special was going to happen between us.�� Eiffie smiled seductively as she flicked her hair and pouted her red lips, showing her most charming angle to Mag.


    ��For example, bumping into each other on my way home from the market?


    ��Erm���� Eiffie looked taken aback.


    ��It��s indeed rather special. Let��s go to the market together some time.�� Mag chuckled.


    ��Sure, I��ll definitely go with you next time.�� Eiffie nodded with an aggrieved gaze.


    How could there be such an unromantic and insensitive man?


    Usually, shouldn��t the man say: let��s sleep together whenever you are free?


    If he was a more sophisticated man, he would say: I want to wake up together with you.


    ��Lcan see that your tavern is already doing quite well. I have spent quite some time and effort to gain my very first batch of customers. You��re really outstanding,�� Eiffie said.


    ��Really? I am just getting started,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��_.�� Eiffie..

 Chapter 2047 - I Want To Hit Your Chest With My Little Fists

    <h4>Chapter 2047: I Want To Hit Your Chest With My Little Fists</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Eiffie wasn��t defeated. She flicked her hair to the other side, and revealed a charming smile again. With her lips curling up, she said, ��I heard that the side dishes that you made are as nice as your liquor.��


    ��This is a rumor.�� Mag shook his head.


    ��Hmm��


    ��The dishes that I made are much better than my liquor,�� Mag said confidently.


    Eiffie stared at Mag, who had a confident smile on his face, with a frozen expression.


    You are the boss of a tavern.


    Eiffie smilingly asked, ��I wonder if I will have the chance to try the dishes that you make?��


    Mag flicked a nce at her, and also smilingly said, ��Although you are pretty, don��t harbor too pretty thoughts.��


    ���� Eiffie.


    She wanted to hit someone.


    I want to hit your chest with my little fists.


    Until I break your ribs.


    After ending an enjoyable conversation with the sexy and beautiful, Mag returned to his tavern happily.


    ��This is infuriating... There is actually such a man in this world! Furthermore, why does he even have a wife who is much more beautiful than me?!��


    Eiffie stomped her feet angrily. A cold wind blew over. She shivered and ran back to her tavern, hugging herself.


    To think that she spent one hour putting on makeup, put on her prettiest dress, and followed him around like a pervert for one hour in the cold wind to create this chance to bump into him.


    The little maid came over to put on the cape for Eiffie, and looked at her expectantly. ��Miss, were you sessful?��


    ��Thave sessfully sold you to Hades.�� Eiffie pursed her lips.


    ��Really?!�� the little maid said with surprise.


    ��No. Would you need to be that happy if it was real?�� Eiffie gave her a disdainful look.


    ��The little maid pursed her lips and stole a peek at Eiffie. Shaking her head, she said, ��Not exactly. I still prefer to stay with Miss.��


    ��Hoho.��


    ee


    As soon as Mag went in, Amy came to him, and asked, ��Father, I saw that auntie from the opposite tavern stop you just now. Do you know each other?��


    ��Mag was a little taken aback, and quickly exined, ��Ah... That is just a friendly greeting between neighbors. Usually, such events don��t need to be written down in the diary.��


    However, this was the number one book of the four great ssical novels from the alternate world, after all. He didn��t know what would happen when it just flew into some ordinary household.


    ��It��s just a book... It should be nothing,�� Mag consoled himself.


    Due to being unfamiliar with the technique, he caused the ident.


    However, this gave Mag a reminder.


    Why did he have to use a pornographic book for practice?


    Mag closed the window, and picked up The Fairies�� Traces in the Fields�� to practice flying.


    Oh, yes.


    This was the ancient Chinese version.


    Indeed, using a cultivation novel made flying much smoother.


    Mag was having a lot of fun here. On the other hand, Eiffie, who was propping her face on her hand and sulking by the window, was hit right in her face by a book that flew in. She almost died right on the spot.


    ��Who smacked me with a brick?!�� Eiffie got up from the floor, and removed the unidentified flying object from her face. The title The Plum in the Golden Vase was written on it.


    Oh, yes, she couldn��t read Chinese words.


    Therefore, she didn��t know what the words meant even when she saw them.


    Although she couldn��t understand the title, there was also a beautiful woman revealing the top of her breasts on the cover. She was standing seductively next to the window while holding a short bamboo, and looking at a man standing downstairs smilingly.


    Ha, it was obvious that it wasn��t some proper book.


    Hence, Eiffie locked the door from the inside, and closed the window before she flipped open the book and started reading it.


    ee


    Mag ced the The Faires�� Traces in the Fields back on the topmost level of the bookshelf after he was done ying with it. Then, he went downstairs.


    He had long known how to maneuver a flying sword.


    However, this was very different from mind control. It depended on powerful strength and the connection that he built up with the Tian Du sword.


    His flying sword was more like a giant hidden weapon. Its fault tolerance was not high.


    However, if mind control was included in it, then it would give more possibilities to the flying sword and more possibilities to his fighting techniques.


    Of course, that would have to be developed and practiced.


    Amy stared at the sizzling meat, and gulped before saying, ��Father, why are we not selling grilled meat? There will definitely be more customersing here to drink if we sell grilled meat, right?��

 Chapter 2048 - Cats In The Alternate World Are Afraid Of Cucumbers Too

    <h4>Chapter 2048: Cats In The Alternate World Are Afraid Of Cucumbers Too</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Of course, selling grilled meat was a good business.


    This had already been proven in Mamy Restaurant.


    Furthermore, thebination of grilled meat with alcoholic drinks was irresistible.


    However, be it the roast beef kebabs, roast mutton kebabs, or roasted pig��s eyes, they had all been introduced at Mamy Restaurant. If they were introduced at Saipan Tavern, they would be exposed.


    Vanessa and Abraham had alreadye in search of one aroma. It was better for them to be more careful.


    Mag gave Amy two pieces of grilled meat. Shaking his head, he said, ��Because Saipan Tavern will be Mamy Restaurant if we sell grilled meat.��


    ��Oh.�� Amy nodded. She popped a piece of meat into her mouth. After a while, she continued, ��Then, can we increase the number of side dishes? The kinds that haven��t appeared in our restaurant before.��


    ��Of course, we can, but...�� Mag paused, andmented, ��It��s not easy to create a delicious side dish to go with the drinks.��


    ��Ding-dong! Side mission released: Help Father create a delicious side dish to go with the drinks! Mission reward: unknown. Are you going to ept the mission, Little Mistress?��


    Right then, the system��s voice popped up in Amy��s mind.


    ��Ding! Mission released: could the Host please create a new side dish to add on to the tavern��s menu! Mission reward: receive two side dishes�� recipes!��


    At the same time, the system��s notification beeped in Mag��s mind.


    ��Hmm


    Mag and Amy were both taken aback at the same time.


    Annie looked at the two of them with befuddlement. She picked up a piece of grilled wild boar meat, dipped it in the sweet and spicy sauce, and wrapped it in a piece of fresh lettuce leaf before biting into it.


    The sliced wild boar meat had already been marinated. The marbling allowed the meat to remain tender after grilling. The meat juice burst out in the mouth with just a gentle bite. The numbing spiciness and sweet spiciness created a beautiful melody by interweaving together. Together with the crunchy


    lettuce, it was absolutely satisfying.


    ��Cooking with Father? It sounds so interesting. I ept it!�� Amy replied inwardly.


    ��Creating a new side dish with Amy?�� Mag agreed too after a brief moment of hesitation.


    After all, such buy-one-get-two-free deals didn��t often happen with the system.


    ��Father, then can I create a side dish for the customers with you?�� Amy looked at Mag, and expectantly said, ��Although I can��t cook, I... can eat it.��


    See, what a reasonable request.


    ��Sure, of course.�� Mag nodded, a little surprised by Amy��s enthusiasm.


    The little one had always been interested in eating, but she wasn��t interested in the cooking process.


    However, she could also be interested in the failed products during his creation process.


    Since he had epted the mission, Mag began to ponder what kind of side dish to add to the tavern��s menu after lunch.


    Sds were naturally the easiest. After the practice with pig ears sd, pig tongue sd, and sliced beef and ox tongue in chili sauce, he was now very adept at making a sd��s dressing.


    Moreover, among the sds that were suitable to eat with drinks, such as century egg sd, cucumber sd, chicken feet sd... They were all excellent.


    ��The pig tongue sd and pig ears sd are both quite greasy. It would be nice to have a refreshing and crunchy cucumber sd.�� Mag��s eyes lit up as he had an idea.


    Century egg would easily remind others of the congee with pork and century egg in Mamy Restaurant. After all, the century egg didn��t exist in this world.


    Meanwhile, although the chicken feet sd was nice, it was... troublesome to make.


    Be it the control of heat, the technique to process the chicken feet, or the chicken feet��s marinate, they all needed to be tested again and again.


    Chopping cucumbers was different.


    Who didn��t know how to chop cucumbers?


    Thinking of it, the cucumber was indeed a delicious and easy to use high-end ingredient.


    Sitting across from Mag with her chin propped on her hands and swinging her short legs, Amy stared at Mag for a long time before she couldn��t help asking, ��Father, what kind of dish should we make together?��


    ��We are going to make a smashed cucumber sd. Let��s go and try it out now.�� Mag rubbed the little one��s head, and walked to the kitchen.


    There were different vors of smashed cucumber sd. Some liked the sweet and savory one, while the others liked the spicy one. As for Mag, his favorite was the sour and spicy one.


    The refreshing sour and spicy smashed cucumber sd was not only great to eat with drinks, it was also excellent to eat with porridge.


    ��There weren��t any cucumbers in the refrigerator, but Mag got a batch of them from the system, using the mission as an excuse.


    The long and straight cucumbers were about the size that could be easily grabbed by the hand.


    Hmm. They were indeed the perfect size for making smashed cucumber sd.


    ��Is this the cucumber?�� Amy asked curiously.


    ��Yes.��


    ��But why is the cucumber�� green?��


    ��Errr...�� Mag was at a loss for words at that moment. The little one asked something that he had no idea about.


    Amy tiptoed and picked up a cucumber from the refrigerator. She brandished it around. ��It looks like a bludgeon. I��ll go scare Ugly Duckling with it.��


    Then, she went out with one cucumber, and ced it gently next to Ugly Duckling, which was snoozing away on the counter.


    Amy stepped back, and called out, ��Ugly Duckling.��


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling opened its eyes in a daze and answered before it saw the unknown long green object next to it.


    ��Meow!!!��


    (oaBH


    Ugly Duckling sprang up and leaped up a few meters into the air. It hit its head on the ceiling, and then fell to the ground.


    It scrambled to Annie, who was drawing at the side, and hid behind her. Then, it poked out its head to size up that cucumber on the counter warily.


    [Negative emotions from Ugly Duckling +3]


    [Negative emotions from Ugly Duckling +2]


    [Negative emotions from Ugly Duckling +1...]


    Amyughed even harder.


    Mag was alsoughing. A new piece of knowledge had appeared: cats in the alternate world were afraid of cucumbers too.


    ��Ugly Duckling, you are so stupid. It��s just a cucumber.�� Amy picked that cucumber and waved it around.


    Ugly Duckling stared at it warily as it remained hiding behind Annie.


    ��Alright, I��ll stop teasing you.�� Amy went into the kitchen with the cucumber, and asked Mag, ��Father, how are we going to eat this cucumber?��


    ��Actually, we can eat this cucumber right away after washing it.�� Mag took the cucumber from Amy, ran it under the water, and broke it into two.


    ��Give this portion to Annie, and you can eat this portion.�� Mag gave Amy the cucumber.


    ��The system��s cucumber was green and crunchy. It even had a faint fragrance after Mag broke it apart. It looked just like a kind of fruit.


    Moreover, the entire growing process was organic without using any pesticide, so they could eat it right away after rinsing it with water.


    ��Can we eat it right away?�� Amy took a bite of the cucumber.


    Crunch.


    It was refreshing with a hint of sweetness. Amy��s eyes tured into crescents. After swallowing it, she took another bite, and happily said, ��The cucumber is delicious.��

 Chapter 2049 - [A Perfect Smashed Cucumber Salad.]

    <h4>Chapter 2049: [A Perfect Smashed Cucumber Sd.]</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Smashed cucumber sd was a simple and quick dish to make.


    Everyone would dare to say that they knew how to make smashed cucumber sd, but not everyone could make their smashed cucumber sd delicious.


    Acucumber was ced on the chopping board with its skin left intact after being washed cleanly.


    The skin was the essence of the smashed cucumber sd.


    Of course, that was the same for marinated cucumber as well.


    Mag held Fat Head Fish, and ced it between his eyes solemnly.


    ��Now!��


    ��Mag lifted the cleaver, moving as fast as lightning. The moment the cleavernded, he rotated his wrist, and instead of chopping, he smacked. Before the cleaver reached the chopping board, he slowed down suddenly to pat the cucumber gently.


    Smack!


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    The round cucumber was quickly smashed t, and its juice squirted everywhere.


    (Cucumber: I��m broken.)


    Mag frowned a little when he looked at the smashed cucumber on the chopping board.


    As he used too much force, the interior of the cucumber was overly squashed and destroyed, making it a smudgy mess and a little ugly.


    ��Fail.�� Mag threw the smashed cucumber into a basin at the side, and took another cucumber.


    The key of the smashed cucumber sd was the word ��smashed.��


    This action was the perfect union of power and technique, and it was crucial to control the power used.


    Smashing the cucumber could allow the vors to go in better, and it would also taste better than sliced cucumbers.


    ��The cucumber had to be smashed, but notpletely disintegrated, and the interior of the cucumber could not be squashed. Otherwise, it would lose its refreshing taste.


    This step made the smashed cucumber sd a very difficult dish that required technique.


    Mag recalled his smacking move just now, and tried to control his strength and the angle of his smacking. After that, he wielded his cleaver again.


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    Inno time at all, the basin beside him was filled with smashed cucumbers.


    ��Father, are these cucumbers what we will be eating tonight? I think it��s a little too much.�� Amy could not help but speak up when she saw Mag pick up yet another cucumber.


    ��Oh, no, these are all cucumbers that I did not smash well. I can��t use them to make smashed cucumber sd,�� Mag said with a shake of his head.


    ��In that case, what will these cucumbers be used for?�� Amy asked, puzzled.


    ��They will be thrown away,�� Mag said.


    ��That��s a lot of cucumbers. What a pity to throw them away.�� Amy took the basin with her. As she ate the smashed cucumbers, she said, ��In that case, hand them over to me. I��ll eat them all up.��


    Mag did not doubt her words at all.


    However, this had also proven his conjecture right��Amy was here for the food indeed!


    Mag shook his head with a smile, and continued to smack the cucumbers in his hand.


    Smack! Smack! Smack!


    He did not use too much or too little strength. Each smack allowed the side of the cleaver to get in contact with a segment of a cucumber, making it crack perfectly. The cucumber was covered inrge and small cracks, but it was still whole.


    Perfect!


    ��Mag nodded as he looked at the cracked cucumbers on the chopping board. After that, he cut them into small pieces.


    ��The cut cucumbers split naturally into even pieces. The cucumbers were covered with cracks, but they still looked very full and juicy.


    ��The cucumbers were prepared. Next, it was the voring sauce.


    The voring sauce was the core of the taste for smashed cucumber sd.


    Cucumbers were light and refreshing, so the voring sauce would determine their taste.


    Asa lover of sour and spicy smashed cucumber sd, Mag had already drafted a recipe for the voring sauce in his mind: soy sauce, vinegar, a little sugar, oyster sauce, garlic, red oil, and Chaotian pepper.


    Although Mag had not made this dish before, he had eaten a lot of smashed cucumber sd.


    After this period of understanding and familiarizing himself with the different seasonings, Mag could already guess what kind of seasoning was added to a dish based on his memory.


    Of course, the specific amount still required trial and error.


    After peeling off the garlic��s skin and pounding it down, Mag started his meticulous seasoning, as though he was making some chemical medicine.


    The red oil was premade since it was needed in the pig ears sd and pig tongue sd.


    ��Too sour!


    ��Too sweet!


    ��Too salty!


    ��Too spicy!��


    wee


    Mag tried the sauce he made every time and frowned.


    Amy returned to the kitchen with therge basin in his arms. There was a row of sauces by her side. She was eating the cucumbers happily with the sauces.


    ��Is it good?�� Mag ced the unsatisfactory sauce down as he spoke to Amy, who was munching on the cucumbers like a little squirrel.


    ��Mm-hm. It��s good.�� Amy nodded. ��And it is getting better?��


    ��Try this, then.�� Mag ced a te of sauce in front of Amy.


    Amy picked up a piece of cucumber, and dipped it in the sauce before putting it in her mouth.


    It��s sour and spicy, delicious!


    [An almost perfect dipped cucumber.]


    Avalidation report appeared in Amy��s mind.


    ��Although it��s good, I think it can be improved to make it perfect,�� Amy told Mag.


    ��Oh?�� Mag was slightly shocked. The little fellow loved to praise him. He did not expect her to give her a not-perfect review.


    However, that was what he was thinking too.


    The sourness and spiciness were done perfectly, but he still felt that something wascking.


    ��Father, is this cucumber eaten dipped?�� Amy asked.


    ��Right! I should mix them together and see the results!�� Mag��s eyes lit up. He was so caught up with the process that he neglected the possible reaction that would happen when both werebined.


    Although the cucumber did not have much taste, it had its unique fragrance.


    On top of that, the cucumber was very juicy. Therefore, when the cucumber was mixed with the sauce, the sauce would be lighter due to the cucumber��s juice. This was also something that Mag had to take into consideration.


    ��Smashed cucumber sd is a sd. You don��t eat it as a dip,�� Mag said with a smile. He smacked another cucumber, and made the sauce ording to the previous recipe. He drizzled the sauce over the cucumber, mixed them well, and ced them in the refrigerator.


    Soon after, Mag took the smashed cucumber sd out from the refrigerator.


    ��There was indeed more liquid in the te. However, as the dish was refrigerated, the amount of liquid that seeped out was not too much.


    ��The cucumber was still very green, and there were some garlic bits and red Chaotian pepper decorating it. The sour and spicy fragrance wafted over, making one swallow their saliva instinctively.


    ��Try this.�� Mag took two pairs of chopsticks, and passed one of them to Amy while he picked up a piece for himself.


    ��The sourness of vinegar blossomed in his mouth immediately. The spiciness followed soon after. The fragrance of the red oil and Chaotian pepper infused together perfectly, bringing out the spiciness even more.


    Mag bit into the cucumber. It was refreshing and crunchy. On top of that, the refreshing juice from the cucumber squirted out in his mouth, neutralizing the sourness and spiciness perfectly.


    ��This is it!��


    Mag��s eyes lit up.


    He finally found the key to its imperfection. It was the original taste of cucumber.


    Now, this smashed cucumber sd had reached his expectations.


    Although it could not bepared to a real master��s, it was enough to have with porridge and wine.


    Amy took a piece of cucumber.


    [A perfect smashed cucumber sd��shocking culinary skills..]

 Chapter 2050 - Attack On Cucumber!

    <h4>Chapter 2050: Attack On Cucumber!</h4>


    I


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag did not add the smashed cucumber sd sessfully to the menu, as this smashed cucumber sd still had yet to reach the system��s requirements.


    Points were deducted as too much juice had seeped out of the cucumber.


    ��It��s not my fault that there��s too much liquid? I didn��t do anything to it.�� Mag shrugged innocently.


    ��There are many things to be improved on for this smashed cucumber sd. It has yet to reach the System��s standard of perfection. Please continue practicing and researching!�� the System said strictly.


    Stupid System asking for so much. Mag pressed his lips together as he looked at the smashed cucumber sd in front of him worriedly.


    ment


    ��Father, this smashed cucumber sd is really good. The customers would definitely love it,�� Amy said happily as she ced the basin in her arms down while eating the smashed cucumber sd.


    ��It is good, but it still hasn��t reached the standard where it could be served to customers,�� Mag said with a shake of his head.


    ��This is not good? But the Sy����


    ��Warning! Warning! Warning! Please abide by the secret rule!�� The Life Experience System��s warning alert rang immediately.


    ��sy... Seriously, Little Amy thinks it��s perfect already.�� Little Amy swallowed her words.7


    ��There is too much liquid seeping out. Besides, there is even more liquid now. This means that the taste of the cucumber will decline with time. This is a very bad weakness.�� Mag shook his head. He also realized the severity of the problem when he saw the increasing liquid in the te.


    Drinking was an activity that wouldst a rather long time. If a side dish was unable to stay as good as it was after a long time, it would be a failed dish.


    The cucumber��s texture relied on the juice in it. Loss of liquid would result in its texture going bad.


    If Mag could not resolve the problem of the liquid seeping out, the smashed cucumber sd could not be served.


    ��system, in that case, have Ipleted my mission?�� Amy asked inwardly.


    ��There are no new dishes on the menu...��


    ��But you��ve given your rating just now. It was a perfect smashed cucumber sd,�� Amy said seriously.


    ��.�� System.


    ording to the Life Experience System��s standards, it was indeed already a perfect smashed cucumber sd. It was suitable to go with rice or porridge.


    However, the problem nowy with the fact that the little mistress��s father was not satisfied with this standard of smashed cucumber sd.


    ��What a stubborn old man!�� The System tagged Mag.


    ��Stupid System, you��re not allowed to speak badly about my father!�� Amy said angrily.


    ��Alright, Little Mistress.�� The Life Experience System was in a rather awkward position now.


    It was the one who gave the review, but now the dish did not make it onto the menu. That meant that its standards could not bepared to a human��s, and this was terrible.


    ��As the dish did not reach the creator��s expectation, the System will deem the mission unfinished. Please continue to assist your father in improving the dish toplete the mission!�� The System��s voice rang.


    ��Hmph! Liar!�� Amy said angrily.


    ��Putting nt oil in beforehand may be able to reduce the amount of liquid seeping out. You can try to hint your father in this direction!�� the System quickly suggested.


    Amy looked at Mag, who was troubled, and suggested, ��Father, why don��t we try mixing the red oil and the cucumbers together first?��


    ��Mix the red oil first?�� Mag was a little surprised at Amy��s suggestion, but after thinking about it for a while, he nodded and said, ��T��ll give it a shot.��


    The recipe was already perfect, and Mag could not think of any better way to improve it yet.


    However, Amy��s words did remind him of something. The sequence in which the different seasonings were added might be important.


    After smashing another cucumber, Mag sliced it horizontally this time to increase its surface area.


    After that, he poured a spoonful of red oil on the cucumber, mixed it well, and allowed the red oil topletely cover the surface of the cucumber before pouring in the voring sauce.


    After the well-mixed cucumber was put in the refrigerator, the father-and-daughter duo waited patiently at the side.


    Awhileter, Mag opened the refrigerator to retrieve the smashed cucumber sd.


    ��It��s less watery!�� Amy eximed.


    ��Yes.�� Mag��s eyes lit up as well when he saw the significantly smaller amount of liquid in the te.


    ��Let��s give it a try.�� Mag picked up a piece of cucumber and put it in his mouth.


    It was still as sour and spicy, but the texture of the cucumber was even better. It had be crunchier and juicier, much to one��s surprise.


    ��An eptable smashed cucumber sd! Can be ced in the menu.


    ��Ding! Congrattions onpleting the dish creation mission! Two side dishes had been released! Please ept them!��


    The system��s voice sounded in Mag��s mind.


    ��Little Amy, you��re awesome! We��ve made a good side dish sessfully!�� Mag said happily as he picked Amy up and spun her around twice.


    Mag did not know how long this smashed cucumber sd would��ve taken toplete if it were not for Amy��s reminder.


    [Joy from Mag +1]


    [Joy from Mag +1]


    ��That��s great! This cucumber is really delicious.�� Amy was all smiles as well.


    ��Ding! Congrattions on helping your father create a new side dish! Mission reward: a set of miniature kitchenware!


    ��Side quest: Attack on Cucumber! Please learn to make this dish and experience cooking for real.��


    ��Amy��s Life Experience System released the mission reward and a new mission at the same time.


    ��You��re a terrible system!�� Amy frowned.


    ��22?�� System.


    ��Tve already told you not to give me any cooking missions. Whom are you trying to look down on? And whom are you trying to make things difficult for?�� Amy said seriously.


    ��The Life Experience System exists to allow Little Mistress to have a better life experience. There may be difficulties, but as long as you ovee the challenges, everything will be beautiful scenery along the journey,�� the System said.


    ��You are the challenge that I want to ovee the most right now.�� Amy pouted.7


    ��Be good. The rewardsing up would be even better, and there might even be a snack hamper,�� the System said in a gentle tone.


    ��Really?��


    ��Really!��


    ��Alright. I will believe you once more.�� Amy nodded. After that, she looked at Mag, and said, ��Father, can I learn this?��


    Mag looked into Amy��s azure blue eyes blinking adorably at him, and there was only one thought in his head: say yes!


    However, his rationale won, and he said, ��If you like it, Little Amy, I can make it for you.��


    ��But I want to learn.�� Amy reached her hand out, grabbed two of Mag��s fingers, and swayed them from side to side as she pleaded, ��I want to leam a simple dish too. That way, I can make it for everyone.��


    Mag��s heart was melted by the little fellow��s adorableness. The burnt fried rice, chaotic kitchen, and more were all thrown to the back of his head. Mag agreed, saying, ��Alright, alright, I��ll teach you how to make the smashed cucumber sd.��


    ��Hehe! I knew Father was the best,�� Amy said happily with a smile.


    ��In that case, we have to start learning from smashing cucumbers.�� Mag picked out two cucumbers from the refrigerator, washed them, and ced them on the chopping board. After that, he picked up Fat Head Fish.


    Meanwhile, Amy also pulled out her miniature kitchenware, which consisted of knives, a chopping board, and more..

 Chapter 2051 - Can One World Have Many Systems?

    <h4>Chapter 2051: Can One World Have Many Systems?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Hmm???��


    Mag looked at the miniature kitchenware that Amy took out with a surprised expression.


    The kitchenware was about half the size of the normal kitchenware. The knives�� set gleamed coldly under the light.


    If they weren��t marked with the mark of 304 steel, this would have to be a set of kitchenware handmade by a master.


    This was the alternate world!


    Aworld where one couldn��t buy a stainless steel knife set easily on the street.


    Moreover, this 304 stainless steel marking was too out of the norm and too obvious, right?!


    ment


    ��system, did you trade with Little Amy privately?�� Mag asked inwardly.


    He was certain that he had never given a set of kitchenware like this to Amy. He did give one set to Anna, who loved to cook, but it didn��t look like this.


    Only the system could make a set of kitchenware that looked so modern with thebel marking in this world.


    ��No! Didn��t! Never!


    ��This system only serves one host, and cannot interact with another person. This is a very important principle in the system��s code! It��s equal to the host��s confidentiality��s code!


    ��Moreover, this knives�� set is of a very low quality. It definitely was not made by this system!


    ��Judging from the forging techniques and materials, it indeed is a modern mass-production item. Its origin needs to be verified!��


    The system was obviously a little agitated, but it clearly stated its stand.


    Then, where did Little Amy��s knives�� sete from?Mag furrowed his brows slightly.


    Amy held onto the chef��s knife, and enthusiastically asked Mag, ��Father, can we start now?��


    ��Mm-hmm. Let��s start learning from smashed cucumber sd.�� Mag nodded. He wasn��t ina rush to ask Amy. He held the cleaver, and smashed the cucumber with the back of the de as he said, ��You have to be fast. You tap at the cucumber gently when it��s not paying any attention.��


    Smack!


    Big and small cracks were made on the cucumber, but only a little juice sshed out.


    ��It looks quite simple.�� Amy nodded before she raised her chef��s knife confidently, and smacked down.


    Boom!


    The cutting table still couldn��t withstand that blow.


    Mag: (������)


    Looking at the cutting table lying on the floor with all its four legs bent and the cucumbers that were smashed to bits together with the cutting board, his expression was a littleplicated.


    Co )/


    What the heck?


    Holding the chef��s knife, Amy looked equally shocked too.


    Amy turned to look at Mag, and innocently said, ��I-I simply tapped it gently.��


    ��Mh-mmm. I know.�� Mag forced a smile. He patted Amy��s head, and consoled, ��It��s fine. This always happens to chefs.��


    He knew Amy didn��t do that on purpose. However, the little one had learned only his starting stance, but she didn��t learn to retract her strength before the knifended on the cucumber.


    Not to say a cucumber, even a stone melon would be shattered with that blow.


    Perhaps this was the so-called ��easy to learn, but difficult to execute.��


    ��This knife seemed to be damaged too.�� Amy looked at the bent chef��s knife in her hand with distress.


    Mag took that chef��s knife, and broke it into two with a gentle bent. He shook his head, and said, ��The quality is too lousy. Little Amy, if you really want to learn cooking, let��s get Master Rom to make you a chef��s knife after we return to Chaos City.��


    ��Obviously, it��s because you guys are too violent, okay! Girl with monstrous strength and dad with monstrous strength! My life is so hard!�� One system was bellowing at a corner.


    1


    ��Mm-hmm. Alright.�� Amy nodded obediently.


    Mag cleared up the mess in the kitchen before installing four superalloy legs for the cutting table, the kind that could withstand a blow from a 7th-tier knight.


    Mag took a small knife from the knife rack, and passed it to Amy. He asked, ��By the way, where did you get this set of knives from, Little Amy? I remember I didn��t give you a set of knives, nor did we buy one when we went out.��


    ��This.�� As soon as Amy opened her mouth, she heard the system��s urgent warning in her mind. She looked troubled when she sensed Mag��s concerned gaze.


    ��Stupid system, Father said I have to be an honest child. I cannot lie!�� Amy said angrily in her heart.


    1


    ��Please calm down, Little Mistress! As your system, I have to strongly warn you about the importance of keeping this secret.


    ��Moreover, the locals might not be able to understand the sophisticated existence of this system. They might cause Little Mistress harm once we��re exposed.


    ��ording to the systems�� manual, there had been cases of hosts being sliced up and studied, or burned right on the spot. They were all horrendous.


    ��Even if your family members won��t hurt you, in such a fantasy world, once the others knew about it, rumors such as being controlled by the devil could also ur and bring harm upon your family members.��


    The system tried to talk Amy out with a gentle and sad tone of voice. It almost knelt down to Amy.


    Mamma Mia!


    Why did it get stuck with such an ��adorable�� host?


    Daddy God, I want to go home...


    Bring harm to Father, Mother, and Annie? Amy became nervous as soon as she heard that.


    ��The system seemed to catch the focus, and quickly said, ��Yes. We have to keep this secret and slowly get more powerful so that we can protect them.��


    ��Then what should I say? I��m really not good at lying.�� Amy was distressed.


    ��You!ll say... You��ll say that you picked them up in the ancient well at the back. I��ll put some other things in thereter to create an illusion that the old well is a portal to another space, and then you��ll have a proper excuse to exin the source of your rewards. Your father is just a local, so he wouldn��t know


    about all this,�� the system suggested.


    ��It sounds feasible.�� Amy nodded slightly. With a glint in her eye, she said, ��This... I got it from the well at the back.��


    ��You got it from the well?�� Mag was a little stunned.


    Judging from Amy��s behavior, he could basically deduce that she was lying.


    However, Amy wasn��t a child who liked to lie. She had to have her reason for that.


    Why couldn��t Amy tell the truth about this modern set of kitchenware that appeared mysteriously?


    Moreover, she had been behaving weirdly since she had woken up in the morning.


    She, who had been uninterested in cooking, had suddenly decided to make breakfast for them.


    She had even asked him to add more items to the menu, and asked to learn cooking...


    All this looked so familiar.


    ��System, can one world have many systems?�� Mag asked inwardly.


    ��Absolutely impossible!�� the system answered resolutely.


    ��Are you certain?��


    ��Only in those messed-up worlds would God throw some substandard systems there for them topete and fight their way to be the real host of destiny.


    ��Meanwhile, the world only needs one outstanding system like me. There will never be another system!�� the system replied seriously.


    ��In this case..�� Mag murmured. ��I��m basically sure that there should be many systems in this world..��

 Chapter 2053 - A Drink That Will Make You Happy?

    <h4>Chapter 2053: A Drink That Will Make You Happy?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag waved at the well, and a huge snack hamper flew up. He grabbed and put it in the space beside him.


    ��It really is a huge snack hamper!�� Amy eximed.


    Mag sighed for her system. That tone and sentence told him that it was all a self-directed performance.


    However, Mag still tried to act along. He squeezed out a surprised smile, and said, ��It really is a huge snack hamper.��


    ��Heh. Humans are indeed just a repeating machine,�� a certain Life Experience System scoffed.


    Amy opened the gift package. In the box were Lays chips, Mimi prawn snacks, Weilong spicy strips, Maltesers, Coca-c��


    Mag raised his brow, and wondered if the system packed the snacks from a random snack shop on Earth.


    ��How do I eat this?�� Amy grabbed the c bottle, and waved it around. After that, she twisted the cap open forcefully.


    Poof!


    Before Mag could stop her, the Coca~c was already forcefully opened, and the drink burst right out, forming an arch in the air.


    Amy��s hand trembled and dropped the bottle, together with the remaining half of the drink.


    Luckily, Mag reacted quickly and caught the bottle. Mag smiled and wiped the c on Amy��s hands with a handkerchief, and said, ��This is C. It��s the happy water of a fatty. You can��t shake it before drinking it, otherwise the drink will squirt out.��


    ��It��s a drink that will make you happy?�� Amy eximed.


    ��Try it to find out.��


    Amy put the bottle to her mouth, and gulped down huge mouthfuls of the drink.


    Burp��


    Amy ced the bottle down and burped loudly. After that, she smiled radiantly at Mag, and said, ��I really became happier.��


    Amy capped the bottle, and said happily, ��This is a good well. It��s just like a wishing pond.��


    ��Mm-hmm. If it��s obedient, we��ll keep it. If it��s not, we will bury it,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Hehe, alright.�� Annie carried the snack hamper that was even bigger than her body, and put it on her shoulder while saying, ��I��m going to share these snacks with Big Sister Annie. That way, it will be double the happiness.��


    The two little fellows shared the snacks happily, and Mag could asionally enjoy one or two Maltesers-brand ��immortal pills�� while he pondered over Amy��s system.


    From what it seemed, this system should not be a vengeful system or perverse-choice! system, nor was it a pretentious system.


    It made Amy make breakfast, helped him in creating his new dish, taught how to cook�� It seemed more like a kind of experience System.


    In that case, Mag was slightly relieved.


    It��s a good thing for children to experience life and understand the pains of the world to know where the food on their tees from.


    Humans have to be more down-to-earth.


    A proud person as he was in his previous life would often incite jealousy from others.


    Of course, what would be the expressions on those world chefs�� faces who cursed him tond in this world if they saw him in his current glorious state now?


    Like this: (++)?


    Or like this: ug)?


    ��System, why don��t you send pictures of me with my beautiful wife and cute children, and wielding a sword to y enemies to those chefs who cursed me back then?�� Mag said inside.


    ��Would you like to receive another transmigration course?��


    ��Heh, a bunch of stingy fellows.�� Mag pressed his lips together and let things go.


    He would not want to transmigrate again with such a perfect life currently. He would not even want to transmigrate back to Earth.


    ee


    An editor rushed into Gan��s office as he said in a shaky voice, ��Chief! Chaos City��s distributor requested another 100,000 prints!��


    ��What?!�� Gan, who had his head in his work, suddenly looked up at the editor in shock.


    ��100,000 prints! The preorder bill has been sent over from Chaos City,�� the editor said as he ced a receipt on Gan��s table.


    Gan looked through the bill three times, and was still in disbelief. How could Chaos City alone have such a good market response?


    Perfect Food pan-continental n had beenunched years ago, and one could even buy thetest issue on Demon Inds.


    However, Perfect Foods main zone of influence was still the Roth Empire.


    The sales of other regions added up would only make up one-fifth of the Roth Empire��s sales.


    Chaos City��s market was not bad to begin with, reaching sales of 3000-5000 per issue.


    After this issue was published, 5000 magazines were released to the distributor in Chaos City.


    Now, the distributor actually ordered 100,000 magazines straight away.


    ��It was said that our magazine was hard to buy in Chaos City. Even second-hand ones were sold at 500 copper coins per magazine, and it was still hard toe by,�� the editor said agitatedly. ��Sir, I think we are making a miracle! The sales of this issue have already broken through 150,000, and all the


    distributors were still asking for more copies.��


    ��This is not the miracle we made. It was Boss Mag.�� Gan could not hide the joy on his face as well, but he was much calmer.


    ��Yes, Mr. Mag��s face reveals in addition to the recipe tutorial for the popr eggnt with garlic sauce caused this sales miracle.�� The editor nodded in agreement.


    ��Find a few more printers, and get them to work in full force, but maintain the quality,�� Gan said seriously. ��Also, go talk to the distributors, and never allow resale at a higher price to happen. If it happens again, we will take back their distribution rights, and put them on the Perfect Foods cklist.


    ��Yes, I��ll be on it.�� The editor left quickly.


    Mylo sauntered into the chief editor��s office, and sat in front of Gan. He crossed his legs, and said slowly, I think you should just get Boss Mag to write for you instead. The sales have already thrashed many famous food magazines.��


    ��If [had that ability, our boss could even wake upughing.�� Gan pressed his lips and smiled. ��However, Boss told us to go to Chaos City again to ask Boss Mag to provide us with long-term content. If it can��t be done, he can provide us with just the materials as well.��


    ��Lam just a frence writer, are you sure it��s appropriate for me to keep going on business trips?��


    ��We have sufficient budget this time around, with food and massage all paid for.��


    ��Sure, even if we��re going to a dragon��s cave, I will go with you!��


    ee


    ��Boss Mag has quite a re for writing, Although he does not use mboyant vocabry, it was good as it did not feel cringy. His writing is simple and easy to understand. For someone who hasn��t cooked before, even I feel that I can cook,�� Vanessa, who was traveling in a horse-drawn carriage, said with a


    smile as she flipped the Perfect Food magazine in her hands.

 Chapter 2054 - The Exchange Center Is Already Open

    <h4>Chapter 2054: The Exchange Center Is Already Open</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Saipan Tavem still opened for business at 6pm.


    Over 100 people were crowding around when Mag opened the door.


    However, most of them were not attracted here by the liquor��s fragrance, but by Amy, who was sitting ona little stool with Ugly Duckling in her arms.


    ��You achieved nothing when you were young. You sometimesined and grumbled, but you tried to work hard at other times. You tried to build connections, but your life didn��t improve at all. You always felt miserable until you were 30 years old,�� Amy said.


    ��What will happen after 30 years old?�� Tom asked excitedly after hearing that.


    Amy closed her eyes, looking very cute, and slowly and calmly said, ��After 30 years old�� you will get used to it.��


    ��Hahahaha�� It��s so funny.��


    ��Although it��s very funny, why do I feel that she was talking about me?��


    ��Don��tugh. The master is talking about you.��


    Everyone burst out intoughter. The response was very enthusiastic.


    The tavern hadn��t opened yet, but all of them were charmed by the tavern��s owner��s adorable daughter.


    The little one was not only cute and well-behaved, she would even tell funny jokes. They couldn��t walk away from her. Not only could they kill time, they were cheered up by her after being busy for a long day.


    ��Is it time for the tavern to open?�� Amy turned around to look at Mag before getting up with a smile, and saying to the customers, ��Wee to Saipan Tavern. We have the best liquor, the funniest jokes, and the cutest Ay.��


    [Happiness points from Tom +1]


    [Happiness points from Dick +1]


    {Negative emotions from Tom +1]


    {Negative emotions from Tom +1]


    Amy looked at the life experience points that kept popping up in her head with an exceptionally sweet smile and crescent-shaped eyes.


    ��Boss, your daughter is really cute.��


    ��Boss, my son is five this year. He is handsome and rich. Should we consider bing inws?��


    ��Boss, is your daughter for sale?��


    The customers came in and asked all kinds of funny questions.


    ��Not for sale!�� Mag rejected firmly.


    Amy got to Mag, and smilingly asked, ��Father, are we getting more customers?��


    ��Yes, Little Amy got many customers for the tavern.�� Mag patted Amy��s head with a smile. The little one had worked very hard.


    Vanessa came forward, looked at Amy with her beautiful eyes, and asked with anticipation, ��Cutie pie, I would like to hear you tell another joke.��


    She had been listening to her from the horse-drawn carriage earlier. Sheughed so hard that tears came out.


    She hadn��tughed so happily for a long time. She didn��t expect to be amused by a four-year-old girl today.


    ��Alright.�� Amy looked at Vanessa, and tilted her head to think for a while. ��Tom went to a party, but he was stopped by the guards. They asked him, ��What is that bulky thing at your waist? Take it out!�� Tom lifted his clothes, and angrily roared, Flesh! Flesh! It��s my flesh that I grow myself in!��


    A fatty that just stepped into the tavern faltered in his steps.


    [Negative emotions from Tom +3]


    ��Hahaha����


    Vanessa was stunned for a moment before breaking out in a hystericalugh.


    ��Thank you for making me happy.�� Vanessa removed the white jade beads bracelet on her wrist, and gave it to Amy. ��Big Sister would like to give you a small gift.��


    ��Thank you, Big Sister.�� Amy took the beads and wore them on her wrist.


    ��The customers at the back couldn��t stop staring at them with a shocked expression.


    If they had seen correctly, that should be the gift that the king had given the princess for her birthday recently, and she was giving it to the tavern��s little boss now.


    We can��t mess around with this tavern!


    Everyone quickly reached a consensus in their heart.


    With Amy��s performance, Maotai��s intoxicating fragrance, and the fame that began to spread in Rodu��s courtiers�� circle, Saipan Tavern weed its very first full house.


    Amy went into the tavern, and saw a chubby young man sitting by the window, and looking at the sky at a 45-degree angle mncholily. She couldn��t help but curiously ask, ��Fat Big Brother, why are you looking so sad?��


    The chubby young man sighed, andmented, ��The others can just go on a trip with their swords as they wish, but I can only inherit my father��s career, and be a noble at the court, being bothered by all the state��s matters.��


    ��Don��t be sad. Although you cannot go ona trip as you wish, at least you can get fat as you wish,�� Amy consoled him.


    Huh?


    (0-0)?


    The chubby young man turned to look at Amy, who was walking away.


    [Negative emotions from Tom +3]


    Seems like this big brother is easily agitated. I can continue to get points from him, Amy thought. She already received over 80 life experience points from the customers in a short while.


    ��Ding, dong! You have umted over 100 life experience points! The exchange center is already open. Little Mistress, you can use the life experience points to exchange for items at the exchange center!��


    Right then, the system��s voice rang in her mind.


    ��Can I exchange snacks? I still want to drink the happy water of a fatty.��


    Amy��s eyes lit up, and quickly clicked open her properties panel.


    Host: Amy


    Level: 1 (1/100)


    Life experience points: 101


    Skills: [Attribute Identification]


    System��s missions:


    1. Side mission: The old father��s wish! (In progress)


    2. Side Quest: Attack on Cucumber! (In progress)


    Lucky draw system: Currently Unavable


    Exchange center: Open


    (Please explore for more functions��)


    Amy clicked open the exchange center that had just appeared expectantly.


    It jumped to another glittering interface.


    Elementary iron sword: 50 experience points (click to exchange)


    Elementary magic wand: 100 experience points (click to exchange)


    Forbidden fireball magic: 100 experience points (click to exchange)


    eee


    Spring of Life: 1000 experience points per bottle (click to exchange)


    eK


    ��That��s all? Amy got out of the exchange center disappointedly.


    The system began its promotion enthusiastically. ��An elementary magic wand is a must-have weapon for a novice magic caster, and the fireball magic is a powerful yet easy to learn magic. Little Mistress, you would only need to earn life experience points to receive����


    ��Forget it. You don��t even have happy water. Your rewards arepletely unattractive. I��m not going to y anymore. You can y by yourself.�� Amy sat on the chair behind the counter and interrupted the system before picking up the ss of Spring of Life to take a sip.


    Irina bought it back two days ago. It had been their family��s drinking water recently.


    ��The system.


    This shouldn��t be its script?


    How could a novice host be drinking the Spring of Life, and be so disdainful towards his rewards?


    ��Tm giving you onest chance. If I still don��t see happy water when I click into the exchange center, I won��t y with you anymore. It��s meaningless,�� Amy said.


    eK


    On the systems�� forum.


    Novice system seeking help: what to do if the little mistress is too strong when she starts the system? The initial rewards are ipatible! This system is pulling its hair out!

 Chapter 2055 - Grandpa “Mag”

    <h4>Chapter 2055: Grandpa ��Mag��</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    11pm. The tavern was closed for business. Mag closed the door and heaved a breath of relief.


    The tavern had received over 180 customers that night, and the revenue surpassed 100,000 copper coins for the first time.


    ��As Amy kept most of the money, Mag had lost the chance to save his private savings.


    Amy came up from under a table while shaking the beads on her wrist, and happily said, ��Father, this bracelet can glow in the dark.��


    ��It��s very valuable,�� Mag said with a smile. Only Vanessa would give such a precious luminous pearl bracelet away casually.


    Amy put down her hand, and asked, ��But where��s Mother? She hasn��te back for the whole day.��


    ��She has returned to Chaos City. There might be some matters she needs to handle.�� Mag wasn��t very worried about Irina. With Ah Zi around, it wouldn��t be hard for her to get away even if she met unforeseen circumstances.


    Chaos City was, after all, their base, and nothing serious would happen there.


    ��Let��s go. It��s alreadyte. Let��s go wash up and sleep.�� Mag took Amy��s little hand, and walked to the staircase.


    Gentle footsteps sounded, and Annie appeared at the staircase with a picture book in her arms.


    Mag stopped, and smilingly asked, ��What��s up, Annie?��


    ��Annie passed the picture book to Mag.


    Mag took the picture book. A pretty and cute mermaid was sitting on a rock on the cover. The background was a rippling blue sea, but the most eye-catching item was that bowl of�� red braised pork in the mermaid��s hands.


    A soul was immediately infused, wasn��t it?


    Just by looking at this cover, giving it the title of ��The Indescribable Tale of the Mermaid and the Red Braised Pork�� was perfectly appropriate.


    Compared to just having a cute and innocent mermaid, the additional red braised pork would make people even more curious.


    In two short days, Annie��s drawing technique had already improved by leaps and bounds. Be it the artistic style or the details, they were all exquisite without any faults.


    Even that bowl of red braised pork was colorful and enticing. It made people hungry when they looked at it.


    Amy climbed onto a stool, and eximed, ��What a beautiful Little Mermaid. Big Sister Annie is so awesome.��


    Flipping open the picture book, the story was still that familiar mermaic��s tale, butpared to the first version, this version��s storyboard, expressions, and dialogue had all improved.


    Of course, most importantly, an old grandpa named ��Mag�� was inserted in this version. He taught the little prince how to make the red braised pork and win the heart of the little mermaid.


    See, this was the quality that an outstandingic artist should have.


    Not only did Annie insert Mag into the Little Mermaid��s story perfectly, she even gave him an important role.


    Meanwhile, the cooking process of the red braised pork was perfectly drawn too.


    Even a person who couldn��t cook could follow the instructions in the picture book and make a passable red braised pork.


    Annie ced her hands behind her back, and looked at Mag nervously and expectantly.


    She was just like a student who was waiting for her teacher to dere her results.


    ��Perfect. Absolutely perfect!�� Mag closed the picture book, and wholeheartedly praised Annie. ��Annie, you are a naturalic artist. You have unmeasurable talent in this area.��


    Asmile appeared on Annie��s face. She had a slight blush, but a gleam sparkled in her eyes.


    ��Let me read it.�� Amy took the picture book over from Mag carefully and ran upstairs.


    ��It��s so well drawn. It will be a waste if it��s not published. However, I can see that Rodu��s picture books�� publishers�� equipment is all simple and basic. They might not be able to print out the original drawing��s effects���� Mag murmured before saying, ��Why don��t I open a publishingpany that only prints


    your picture books?��


    Annie nodded obediently, but she didn��t seem to understand what Mag was saying.


    Mag patted her head smilingly, and indulgently said, ��Let��s go. It��s alreadyte. Let��s wash up and sleep.��


    Annie rubbed against his hand with her eyes closed before going upstairs.


    After telling a bedtime story to the two little ones, and waiting for them to fall asleep, Mag returned to his room, changed into night camouge clothes, and left the tavern.


    ��Boss Mag, this way.�� Noah waved to him from a dark alley.


    Mag walked into the alley, and asked Merante, ��How is it?��


    Merante shook his head, and said, ��We have searched throughout Rodu, but we couldn��t find any traces rted to the devil. Josh might have already left Rodu.��


    ��This isn��t good news.�� Mag frowned.


    ��He might not have left, either. What if he is simply hiding somewhere? He��s so cunning,�� Noah butted in.


    ��He��s already the public��s enemy right now, and he can��t do much in Rodu, so there��s no incentive for him to remain here. He wouldn��t have taken the risk to stay in this city where most of the 10th-tier powerhouses are located.�� Mag shook his head. ��It will be even harder to look for him now.��


    ��Where will he go, then?�� asked Noah.


    After pondering briefly, Mag said, ��If he wants to get stronger, he has to create more conflicts and obtain more resentment from them, or appear in ces where there is a strong resentment and absorb it directly.��


    Merante suddenly said, ��Perhaps we should go to the extreme north of the continent. It was an ancient battlefield. Countless corpses were buried under that snow in.��


    ��That ghostly ce���� Noah instantly turned sullen. ��You can��t even see a ghost there. He most likely won��t appear there, right?��


    He felt the light leaving his life the moment he thought about leaving the warm andfortable Rodu, and going to the freezing snow ins in the north.


    Merante said to Mag, ��We��ll set off tomorrow morning. We��ll let you know immediately if we discovered his tracks, Boss Mag.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded. ��Let��s search through Rodu onest time tonight. Let��s go into the second prince��s residence.��


    ��Sure.�� Merante nodded, and the three of them quickly disappeared in the dark alley.


    One hourter, Mag jumped over the walls of the second prince��s residence. He looked at the wooden box in his hands with a frown.


    Merante sighed, andmented, ��Seems like this is the source of the devil. Greed made him lose his soul.��


    ��This shows that the devil that controls Josh and the devil that escaped from the seal under Golden Dragon Ind are not the same one. We have two enemies.�� Mag passed the box to Merante.


    Merante kept the wooden box, and gravely said, ��I will try to locate him as soon as possible, before he can n an even bigger plot.��


    ��Be careful.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Let��s go, young man.�� Merante turned to leave.


    ��Didn��t you say that we will leave in the morning?�� Noah was confused.


    ��The devil will not give you a chance to stay overnight when ites looking for you.�� Merante chuckled.


    ��Goodbye, Boss Mag.�� Noah waved to Mag sullenly, and quickly caught up with Merante..

 Chapter 2056 - Crab Roe In Soup Dumpling

    <h4>Chapter 2056: Crab Roe In Soup Dumpling</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag was not in a rush to return to the tavern. Instead, he went to Sean��s mansion.


    Standing in the dark at the corner of the street while looking out at thevish mansion, Mag frowned.


    ��There was the aura of two 10th-tier powerhouses. They could not stop him.


    However, tonight was not the best time to kill Sean.


    Josh was already socially dead. Now, Sean was the only heir to Andre��s throne.


    The third prince was just a child who liked carpentry, and was not within Andre��s consideration.


    If Mag were to kill Sean now, he could not guarantee that Andre would not do anything crazy.


    Sean was on Mag��s to-kill list, and Mag did not care if Andre had anyone to seed him.


    This was because Andre would ultimately die in his hands.


    Mag threw a block of wood towards the mansion and turned to leave.


    Soon, a 10th-tier powerhouse came rushing out with a group of knights. They searched around and returned with nothing.


    In the study, Sean looked at the rock with a horrifying devil��s head carving handed to him by his subordinate. His face was pale.


    ��Deliver this over to the pce early in the morning tomorrow, and report this to Royal Father,�� Seanmanded solemnly and looked away.


    ��When everyone left, Sean regained hisposure, and he muttered to himself, ��Josh, well done. You can��t even save yourself, but here you are, threatening me. I hope you can hide yourself well and not be caught by my people


    ee


    Chaos City.


    Therge square before the textile factory in the north of the city.


    Irina stood at the high tform, and said loudly, ��Political poweres from the gun barrel. This is a truth that would never change. We have to forgo all our ideals and prepare for the final round of war with the stubbom sect led by Helena to free the Wind Forestpletely, save our fellow people from


    the suffering, and rebuild the Wind Forest!��


    ��Defeat Helena!��


    ��Rebuild the Wind Forest!��


    Tens of thousands of Elves shouted together.


    There was a glow in their eyes. It was the longing for freedom!


    ��Twill choose from among you to form an elite team. I hope that you can deal Helena with a heavy blow, but I do not wish for any unnecessary death or injury because of that.


    ��From tomorrow onwards, Ashley will be in charge of this matter. It will be on a voluntary basis, and I hope everyone can take part actively,�� Irina said.


    There was another round of cheers.


    Irina nodded at Ashley, who was standing beside her, and turned to walk off the tform.


    ��After this mobilization, it will be akin to dering war on the Wind Forest once again. Are the people we have within the Wind Forest all ready?�� Irina asked Ashley the moment they entered the office.


    ��Yes. They are all ready.�� Ashley nodded. ��There has been a split within the Wind Forest during this period, and this gave us more chances to get more supporters among the powerhouses.


    ��Your Highness, there is one more thing.�� Ashley looked at Irina hesitantly.


    ��speak.��


    ��The people are the most concerned about Her Majesty��s stance. Could youmunicate with Her Majesty?�� Ashley asked.


    Irina shook her head slightly, and said, ��I am unable to contact the queen too. However, this has to do with the fate of the elves and the future of our people. The stance of the queen is not important. What is important is what we truly think.��


    Ashley had a clearer look in her eyes. She nodded, and said, ��I will pass this message to our people.��


    ee


    Mag returned to the tavern, washed up, and went to the study instead of sleeping.


    ording to what he understood, the current most advanced printing factory on the Nond Continent used block printing technique, and that was why all picture books were mainly in ck and white.


    Of course, there were also better-quality picture books drawn by hand, and those were more colorful.


    However, picture books like that were usually very costly, and were generally custom-made. For example, if a certain wealthy man liked colored picture books, they might get an artist to custom-make one.


    If Mag��s ��The Plum in the Golden Vase�� had not flown away, it would��ve probably fetched a good price just based on its ssic storyline and beautiful illustration.


    The thought of that made him nce at Titan Tavern.


    Titan Tavern had just closed for the day. The windows were tightly shut, but the lights were still brightly lit. There was also the shadow of a person passing by asionally. That probably was thedy boss��s room.


    ��Thankfully, it��s a Mandarin version. They can��t read it, so I guess it should not be a problem, right?�� Mag muttered to himself guiltily.


    Mag thought seriously about making a printer.


    He did have a blueprint for a colored printer in his brain, and it was nothing tooplicated to make. However, toplete everything including finding the colors, electronic parts, and more�� would take him about a year or two.


    The steam train could only beunched so quickly due to the heavy funding from Scheer and the deployment of various logistical and operational talents.


    To create his own printer just for a picture book was a little tooplicated.


    ��system, do you sell second-hand printer?�� Mag asked inside.


    ��Please mind your words�� the System����


    ��TIl pay you more.��


    ��How much more?��


    ��Double.��


    ��No matter how much more you pay me, I am a God of Cookery Cultivation System, and would never sell second-hand printers easily,�� the System said seriously.


    ��Forget it then. You��re not the only system around. I��ll get one free from Amy��s system,�� Mag said leisurely.


    ��22?�� The System.


    ee


    The next morning, Mag got up half an hour earlier


    It was not because he was excited; he worried that Amy��s darn System would give her another breakfast making mission.


    Of course, there was another reason. He intended to cook up something a little different for Amy��s breakfast.


    He took out a ball of dough he preparedst night from the refrigerator. After setting the temperature, it was at its best state for the yeast to work.


    ��The dough was pressed and kneaded on the table as it transformed into different shapes in Mag��s hands.


    It had been two days since he learned how to make the soup dumpling, Mag was not in a rush to show it off, as the Sichuan spicy wontons in red oil had already be Amy��s staple for breakfast. Today, he wanted to change things up for them.


    After the dumpling skin was kneaded, Mag took out the frozen soup that he had madest night from the refrigerator.


    The frozen soup was a thick, sticky soup made from pig��s skin, and would be in this frozen, jelly-like state after it was frozen in the refrigerator.


    This was the difference between a soup dumpling and a normal dumpling. This was also the soul of the soup dumpling.


    Before learning how to make a soup dumpling, Mag always thought that the soup in the soup dumpling was inserted with a needle.


    Other than minced meat, some other fillings included fresh crab meat and crab roe.


    Crab roe in a soup dumpling was really an irresistible delicacy.


    Crab meat, crab roe, and other spices would be stir-fried until the oil from the crab meat seeped out. After that, the ingredients for the filling would be mixed together. Before it was even done, the smell was already making one drool..

 Chapter 2057 - New System Requested A Second-Hand Color Printer For The Little Mistress!

    <h4>Chapter 2057: New System Requested A Second-Hand Color Printer For The Little Mistress!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��smells good!��


    ��Let me take a look at what goodies Father made!��


    Two little heads peeked out from the kitchen. They looked up curiously at the pile of bamboo steamers that had steam escaping from them.


    The fragrance of the dumplings wafted over together with the steam.


    Mag turned to look at the two little fellows with a smile, and said, ��Have the two of you washed up? If you haven��t, go up and wash up first, and you��ll be able to have piping hot soup dumplings when youe down.��


    ��Father, what are soup dumplings?�� Amy asked curiously without moving.


    ��You��ll find outter.�� Mag kept it mysterious.


    ��Alright.�� Amy nodded and turned to go upstairs to wash up.


    Not longter, the two fellows came downstairs.


    Mag had already switched the fire off. After a while, he brought the three bamboo steamers with dumplings out of the kitchen.


    Mag opened the lid of the bamboo steamers as the two little fellows watched intently.


    The three soup dumplings took up almost all the space in the bamboo steamer.


    The thin bamboo skin was almost translucent. It looked very cute, and it was filled with soup, yet it kept its full, round shape. The folds were even and beautiful, and there was a spot of crab roe in the middle of the bamboo steamer, looking like a blossoming chrysanthemum flower.


    ��Wow, it��s pretty.�� Amy��s eyes lit up. She could not resist the urge to poke the soup dumpling.


    The dumpling sank in a little, but bounced right back up and shook a little, as though it was alive.


    ��It��s cute.�� Amy��s eyes lit up.


    ��The ones with a yellow dot on the folds are the crab roe soup dumplings, and those without the yellow dot are the normal soup dumplings. Try and see which ones you like.��


    Mag picked up a soup dumpling with a pair of chopsticks. The t soup dumpling immediately became round like antern. The soup filled the dumpling up, but it did not burst.


    ��This just came out of the steamer, and it��s very hot inside. Be careful when eating. Have it in small bites.�� Mag ced a crab roe soup dumpling on each of the two children��s tes as he reminded them.


    ����Mm-hmm.��


    The two little fellows nodded. However, their attention was all caught by the soup dumplings, and Mag did not know if they actually heard him.


    ��Boing, boing, boing.�� Amy poked her soup dumpling with her chopsticks, and watched it wobble on her te happily.


    Meanwhile, Annie observed the soup dumpling curiously left and right, as though she wanted to see through it.


    Mag also picked a crab roe soup dumpling for himself quickly and gently. Before the soup dumpling even noticed, it was picked up gently by its fold, and was quickly ced on Mag��s te.


    It looked perfect from every angle.


    On top of that, the dumpling was in its best condition. Throughout the steaming process, the soup did not leak, and it did not lose its shape.


    There was a technique to eating the soup dumpling. One would have to bite gently on the dumpling skin to break it, and then suck out all the soup slowly before eating the skin and filling.


    ��Watch closely at how I eat it,�� Mag told the two little fellows, and bit gently on the dumpling skin.


    Ssss!


    Hot!


    The soup inside the soup dumpling that was just served was still boiling hot.


    That bite almost made Mag give up on this dumpling that was just by his mouth.


    Behind that thin chewy dumpling skin was soup, and the fresh soup would flow right into one��s mouth with a small bite.


    The crab roe was extremely fragrant, and the soup was very fresh. Just a small mouthful of soup would call for more.


    As for the scald, it waspletely suppressed by the deliciousness.


    ��When the soup was almost gone, Mag put whatever was left of the dumpling in his mouth.


    The skin was chewy, and the meat filling that was submerged in the soup was fatty but not greasy and very smooth. On top of that, the crab meat and crab roe were really delicious.


    ��This is probably the peak of the crab roe soup dumpling.�� Mag could not help but praise himself. It was indeed the soup dumpling that he had failed countless times at making.


    The two fellows watched Mag finish a soup dumpling with their eyes wide open.


    Gulp.


    The two of them swallowed their saliva at the same time.


    ��Lwant to give it a try too.�� Amy went up and bit into the soup dumpling. After that, she put her mouth to the dumpling, and took small sips of the soup.


    Amy��s beautiful eyebrows rose and her eyes sparkled, as though she found no-man��snd.


    After finishing the soup, Amy looked up, and eximed, ��This is fantastic! The crab meat soup is fabulous!��


    After saying that, Amy picked up the rest of the dumpling with her two hands. The dumpling was too big for this little fellow, and she was unable to eat it in one bite like Mag, so she nibbled on the dumpling in her hands with a blissful smile.


    Annie could not sit still seeing how delicious the two made the soup dumpling look. She also bit into the dumpling, and sucked out the soup as a smile appeared on her face.


    The soup was rich and not greasy. The filling was fresh and tender, and the skin was chewy. Such an exquisite and unique dish was really marvelous.


    Besides, the soup dumpling��s cute appearance and the unique eating method made Annie want to draw them in her picture book.


    After finishing the three soup dumplings, Mag was about full, and Annie had also ced her chopsticks down.


    But Amy did not have enough. She picked her te up and licked it clean. After that, she looked at Mag expectantly, and asked, ��Are there more? I think I can have another three.��


    ��knew three wouldn��t be enough for you. There are three more in the kitchen.�� Mag stood up with a smile, and headed to the kitchen to take another steamer of soup dumplings.


    ��Father is the best!�� Amy raised her two little hands happily, and reached out to put a soup dumpling on her te. After that, she continued eating.


    ��Is Little Amy��s mission today to learn the smashed cucumber sd?�� Mag asked as he took a sip of warm milk.


    ��Yeah,�� Amy mumbled. The system said that today was thest day, and she had to master the smashed cucumber sd.


    However


    How did Father know?


    Amy paused and looked at Mag.


    ��You��ve only learned it halfway yesterday, of course you��ll have to learn the remaining half today,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Mm-hm, mm-hm.�� Amy nodded and continued eating her dumpling.


    ��aren��t Big Sister Annie��s drawings very beautiful?�� Mag asked again.


    ��Mm-hm. They��re gorgeous, even better than those we bought,�� Amy said as she nodded her little head.


    ��In that case, should we get them printed out so that more people can enjoy the beautiful drawings too?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��Yes. That would bring more happiness to more people.�� Amy nodded in agreement.


    Sighing, Mag said, ��But all the printing factories in Rodu can only print in ck and white. If we were to get Annie to draw the same things every day, it would be tiring and a waste of a talent. It would be great if we actually had a printing machine that could print out many colors.��


    ��Yeah, if we have a machine like that, we can print the picture book out ourselves,�� Amy agreed.


    ��Don��t you have a wishing well, Little Amy? Why don��t you make a wish for a fully automated printing machine. If such a small wish can��t even be fulfilled, we should just fill the well up.�� Mag took a sip of milk, and said, ��It must be a fake wishing well.��


    ��_.�� Life Experience System.


    I feel that there��s something wrong with this person, but I have no evidence


    eK


    On the systems�� forum.


    Life Experience System��s Request Post: New system requesting a second-hand color printer for the little mistress! Hope that all the seniors can lend a helping hand and make the price a little prettier.


    Replies came.


    Negative Emotion System: What a disgrace to the Emotion Systems!


    Bootlicker System: Exactly, do it right, satisfy all needs, and you��ll have everything you want!


    Resourceful System: Which kind? I have everything. I can give it to you at a cheaper price with 100-year free servicing.


    God of Cookery System: What a joke! I almost sent this post out in the morning. Luckily, I insisted on my system��s principles and limits.


    Live-stream System in reply to God of Cookery System: If your host added just one more copper coin, this post would be yours..

 Chapter 2058 - Made In M78

    <h4>Chapter 2058: Made In M78</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��System, I would like to have a fully automatic printing machine. If not, I won��t do any mission in the future.�� Amy finally decided to target the system.


    ��ording to the systems�� manual, the rewards given by the system are decided by the system itself. Little Mistress, you cannot request as you please���� The Life Experience System decided to put up a struggle.


    Amy yed with the little fire dragon in her palm, frowning, and asked, ��Then, do you think that it is appropriate to give me fireball magic?��


    ��The system.


    If it weren��t for the fact that it had posted too many posts asking for help, and had been banned by the moderator, it would definitely have gone and posted another post for help on the systems�� forum now.


    ��Of course, if you can help me go up one tier, I can consider not having the printing machine,�� Amy added.


    The system quickly said, ��Little Mistress, could you pleaseplete your mission enthusiastically? The reward for the smashed cucumber sd has already been confirmed��one fully automatic printing machine!��


    ��The request to go up one tier was too much. Comparatively, a second-hand printing machine was nothing.


    ��What to do. My host is still a baby����


    The system tried to console itself, but it got increasingly angrier as it thought about it. ��But I am a baby too!!!��


    Amy ran into the tavern through the back door, and happily said to Mag, ��Father, I made a wish at the wishing well. It said it would give us a printing machine.��


    ��That��s great.�� Mag smiled brightly. He had saved tens of thousands of copper coins.


    Come to think of it, this system was rather useful.


    The God of Cookery System reacted. ��This fellow system is such a poor thing����


    ��Come, let��s continue to learn to make the smashed cucumber sd. We learned how to smash cucumbers yesterday, so we only need to learn how to make the dressing today.�� Mag brought Amy into the kitchen.


    ��There was no need for any cooking talent or controlling her strength when making the dressing. The amount of each condiment to add was fixed.


    Amy was a clever child, so she quickly got the hang of it.


    ��Mix together one helping of badly smashed cucumber and a bowl of well-mixed dressing, putting them into the refrigerator and waiting for a while. One helping�� of a rather ugly smashed cucumber sd was considered done.


    [A helping of barely eptable smashed cucumber sd.]


    ��Ding-dong! Congrattions onpleting the ��Attack on Cucumber�� mission! Mission reward: a second-hand fully automatic printing machine from the Messier 78 reflection neb!


    ��The reward is ready to be released at any time. Due to the gigantic size of the reward, it cannot be ced in the old well. Little Mistress, you can decide on the location to ce it in,�� the system announced in Amy��s mind.


    ��Isee���� Amy looked up at Mag, and said, ��Father, the wishing well said that the printing machine is too big to ce in the well. Where do we put it?��


    ��22?�� Life Experience System.


    Mamma Mia!


    Thave exploded.


    ��There was an awkward silence for three seconds before Mag smilingly said, ��Then, let��s ask it to put it in the house next door. It belongs to us too.��


    ��Alright.�� Amy nodded.


    ��Keep calm and carry on.�� The Life Experience System consoled itself inwardly before releasing the second-hand printing machine that it had bargained for a long time.


    This second-hand nuclear-powered printing machine had been in the Business Tycoon System��s M78 neb��s warehouse for more than two years, so it sold it to the Life Experience System for a scrap metal��s price.


    Of course, it was still very costly to buy dozens of tons of scrap metal.


    But what else could it do?


    What if the little mistress decided to ask for a power station or a transformer substation after it declined her request�� Then, it would really be the end for it.


    Oh, yes�� Although this was a fantasy world, this house had electricity!


    It was suffering a huge loss


    ��The Life Experience System��s life experience in the alternate world was -10086.


    ��Mm-hmm. It tastes great. Well done, Little Amy.�� Mag tasted the smashed cucumber sd that Amy made. Even though it looked horrible, its taste was still not bad.


    After all, they were using the same recipe and same steps, so the taste wouldn��t differ too much.


    ��Hehe.�� A happy smile appeared on Amy��s little face.


    Amy carried the te out of the kitchen, passed a pair of chopsticks to Annie, and looked at her expectantly. ��Big Sister Annie,e and taste my smashed cucumber sd.��


    Annie popped a piece of smashed cucumber sd into her mouth, and her eyes instantly curved into small crescents. After swallowing the cucumber, she gave Amy a thumbs-up.


    ��Hehe. I can make smashed cucumber sd for you guys often in the future.�� Amy also enjoyed the te smashed cucumber sd in her hands. After all, she made it herself, so it felt very gratifying.


    After the little one was done eating, Mag couldn��t wait to bring Amy to the house next door.


    It used to be a restaurant. The hall on the first floor was very spacious, and everything was moved out, so it was perfect to amodate the printing machine.


    However, it was empty when Mag opened the door. There was no printing machine.


    ��Father, does a printing machine look like this?�� Amy pointed to an old decoration item in a corner.


    ��No. That��s a dead bonsai.�� Mag shook his head. After checking thoroughly once, there indeed wasn��t any printing machine.


    ��Why don��t youmunicate with the wishing well again? Let��s see if there was any problem during the process of teleportation?�� Mag asked Amy.


    ��Oh, I will ask it, then.�� Amy nodded before saying inwardly, ��Stupid System, where��s the printing machine? Why is it not here? Are you lying to us?��


    ��The reward was already released���� The system felt a little guilty, but the printing machine was really not there.


    ��Why don��t you�� Little Mistress go check in the house next door?��


    ��Father, let��s check in the house next door. Maybe this is a stupid wishing well,�� Amy said to Mag.


    ��Alright. These idiots often do such things.�� Mag nodded and brought Amy to the house next door.


    Coincidentally, that was his too.


    ��_.�� God of Cookery System.


    ��_.�� Life Experience System.


    Indeed, Mag found that giant made in M78 neb in the house next, next, next door.


    The five-meter-tall giant almost burst through the ceiling.


    ��And Mag even opened his mouth in shock for a long time when he saw the nuclear-powered logo at the side.


    The�� of Ultraman was indeed different.


    Even a printing machine could use nuclear power. Were they trying to print forever?


    Mag walked around this giant that almost upied 50 square meters before finding a user��s manual in a corner.


    As an outstanding graduate from the mechanical design specialty, he had no problem with reading the manual.


    ��Father, what is this red button?�� Amy��s voice came from the side.


    Mag took a look, and calmly said, ��Oh, that��s the self-destruct button.��


    ��Then, can I press it?�� asked Amy.


    1


    ��This street will be gone if you press that, Little Amy,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    This was even a conservative way of saying it..

 Chapter 2059 - Indeed, The Systems Were All Idiots

    <h4>Chapter 2059: Indeed, The Systems Were All Idiots</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Mag was very satisfied with this nuclear-powered printing machine.


    ording to the conversion of the universal calendar, it was already 300 years old. It could be considered as a relic.


    However, it was nuclear-powered?!


    This alone was enough to defeat all other printing machines.


    However, this printer wasn��t a normal paper printer. This was, in fact, an advanced 3D printer. It came with a design tform. As long as aplete blueprint and detailed settings were given, it could print a tank for you.


    ��Perfect. This is really a treasure for designers.�� Mag��s eyes lit up. This would save him a lot of trouble inmunicating with the craftsmen.


    This would indeedplete the closed loop ��from designer to product.�� There would be no middle men to take a cut from it.


    Meanwhile, Mag discovered a room full of printing paper next door.


    Apart from the paper and raw materials, the printing machine itself didn��t need to rece the printing consumables. ording to the manual, the consumables that came with the printing machine could allow the machine to work continuously for 100 years.


    If you couldn��t live to be 100 years old, it could even send you off.


    ��System, look at how the other systems work. They settle everything once and for all. So perfectly done,�� Magmented inwardly.


    ��ptui! Embarrassing!�� the system said disdainfully.


    ��Speaking of it, have you found out what Amy��s system is?�� Mag asked again.


    Silly systems like them should attract one another?


    The system firmly said, ��ording to the systems�� code, the systems cannot interact with one another or find out about the identity of the other systems and their hosts. Hence, this System will not go and find out about the other system, nor would I tell Host about anything rted to it.��


    ��Fine. I will treat it as a stupid wishing well then. That��s not bad, either.�� Mag nodded.


    ��The system.


    ��Let��s tum it on.�� Mag got Amy and Annie to stand aside before pressing on the ��ON�� button.


    Boom.


    The printing machine made a continuous sound like a tractor, and the ground began to vibrate violently. The house shook violently along with it. A ton of dust flew out from the printing machine, and the decorations hanging on the ceiling began to drop down, as if a rocket was lit, and was about to take


    off.


    Amy took out her magic caster��s staff, and set up a frost protection shield above Annie��s and her heads before asking Mag with shock, ��Father, is the house going to copse?��


    Mag quickly turned off the switch, and the roaring monster finally quieted down.


    Mag swept off amp that fell on his head and frowned. ��It��s indeed the printer specially made for Ultraman. Even turning it on is so high-profile.��


    ��What��s happening?!��


    ��It��s so scary! I could feel the heaven and earth shaking.��


    ��I thought I was dreaming. It almost threw me off my bed.��


    Romo Street was filled with residents that rushed out onto the streets, and some were even still in their pajamas.


    ��There was shock on everyone��s face, disying the fear of this sudden vibration.


    ��Run, Miss! The ground is moving!�� The little maid ran into the room, pulled Eiffie, who just sat up in a daze, and ran out.


    ��Wait a sec���� Eiffie put on a jacket, pulled a heavy book out from under her pillow, and held it in her arms before she followed her maid out.


    ��Miss, let��s run first. Why are you still holding onto a book?�� The maid stared at the book in Eiffie��s arms curiously.


    ��Don��t ask so much, little girl. You can��t read this book.�� Eiffie knocked on the little maid��s head with her two knuckles with a blush. She hid the book within her clothes, afraid that others would see it.


    ��What��s the big deal about it���� The little maid rubbed her be, feeling rather aggrieved.


    It wasn��t just Romo Street. With Romo Street as the epicenter, there were obvious vibrations within a few kilometers.


    At the royal pce five kilometers away from Romo Street.


    ��Why are there vibrations?�� Andre, who was holding his morning court, asked gravely.


    All the courtiers in the hall looked shocked too.


    Many events had happened in Rodu recently. The courtiers couldn��t help worrying about sudden events that could arise.


    Soon, a courtier strode into the great hall, and respectfully reported, ��Your Majesty! A small earthquake has happened on Romo Street. The scale is small, so there shouldn��t be much damage caused.��


    Andre frowned after hearing that. ��Rodu hasn��t had an earthquake for a long time. We��re in times of trouble now. Send someone to check it out.��


    ��Yes.�� That official quickly strode off.


    eK


    As this printing machine��s startup was even more conspicuous than a nuclear submarine, Mag decided not to use it for the time being to prevent arousing unwanted suspicions.


    Amy walked out of the house, and looked at the neighbors as she said, ��There are so many people on the street today.��


    ��Yes. Everyone came out to bathe in the sun.�� Mag nodded.


    Eiffie was about to return to her house after she discovered that there weren��t any more vibrations when she saw Mag and his familying out from the house diagonally across from her. Befuddled, she said, ��Why are theying out from that house?��


    The little maid was obviously still afraid. She pulled Eiffie��s sleeve, and said, ��Miss, why don��t we sunbathe a little before going back in? See, the sun is big and round. It feels so warm.��


    ��Then you will sunbathe here by yourself. I want to go back to sleep first. Don��t disturb my sleep with such small matters in the future.�� Eiffie walked straight into her house without looking back.


    ���� The little maid.


    But everyone ran out.


    ��System, help me transport this printer back to Chaos City. The space here is limited, and it will attract unwanted attention.�� Mag began to negotiate with the system after he returned to the tavern.


    Judging from the neighbors�� reaction, there should be people conducting checks very soon. It would be unusual if nobody paid attention to such major earth movements.


    The system proudly dered, ��This System doesn��t ept such assignments.��


    ��Such an assignment is within your professional expertise. You have set up so many transportation routes for delivering ingredients, shouldn��t you recoup some of your investment by delivering some other things?��


    ��It sounds reasonable.�� The system was almost convinced.


    ��Lwill give you 9999 copper coins for soundproof equipment and to deliver this antique printing machine back to Chaos City. Where can you find such a good deal?�� Mag bluffed.


    ��That��s all?�� The system sounded unsatisfactory.


    ��10,000 copper coins then! From four digits to five digits right away!��


    ��Deal!!!��


    Mag curled his lips and let the system send the printing machine back to the textile factory in the north of Chaos City. He wrote a letter and ced it on the printing machine. Irina would understand after reading it.


    Indeed, the systems were all idiots.


    The system sent the printing machine away, and Mag went to clean up the scene. He made the house look like the epicenter of an earthquake, and removed the traces of the printing machine.


    As expected, a group of officials soon rushed over to conduct checks on Romo Street, but they left after concluding it truly had been an earthquake..

 Chapter 2060 - The Young Lady Accidentally Dropped Her Ro

    <h4>Chapter 2060: The Young Lady identally Dropped Her Rod</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Exchange center:


    Coca C: 1 experience points (Click to exchange)


    Lays Potato Chips: 1 experience points (Click to exchange)


    Wei Long Spicy Gluten Strips: 1 experience points (Click to exchange)


    Kizhiro Jelly: 1 experience points (Click to exchange)


    Dove Chocte: 3 experience points (Click to exchange)


    eee


    Special grade steel chef��s knife: 100 experience points (Click to exchange)


    KE


    ��Lwant this, this and this���� Amy was very satisfied with this brand-new version of the exchange center. She easily spent all of the over 100 experience points she had, and bought a bunch of snacks.


    Amy tore open a bag of potato chips. As she munched on them, she said, ��System, you make me very happy.��


    ��I feel that I have turned into a snack exchange center. I��ma Life Experience System, but I have no experience as a system.�� There was a hint of helplessness and resignation in the system��s voice.


    The other hosts sailed up to the peak of their lives and lived happily ever after receiving their systems.


    Meanwhile, its host used her system to trade for snacks after receiving a system, and lived a cker��s carefree life from now on.


    Sometimes life was just like this. It waspletely different from you imagined it to be.


    KE


    ��Mag went out for marketing as usual.


    On his way home, he saw a few adorable wooden puppets hanging on the shelf of the grocery shop diagonally across. Hence, he put his basket at his door, and walked over to the grocery shop.


    ��The puppets were handmade by the shop��s owner in his free time. There were all kinds of animals and little dolls. They looked exquisite and cute. One could buy one for just 50 copper coins.


    Mag bought 10 little animal puppets at once. The price was very reasonable for these toys that took a lot of time and effort to make.


    ��The boss gave Mag another small monkey because Mag was generous and a neighbor.


    Mag lowered his head to fiddle with the monkey, and was about to return home.


    He suddenly sensed something falling onto his head after taking a few steps, and instinctively stepped to his side.


    Bang!


    Ahalf-a-man-thick pirnded right where he was standing.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag looked at that pir. Such a killer litter could even kill a cow.


    Then, he looked up, and his gazended on a beautiful woman leaning against the window.


    ��That woman looked coquettish. There was a hint of worry and a bit of expectation in her mannerism. Her beautiful eyes were blinking, and her clothes were slightly disheveled. A part of her cor bone was even revealed when she looked down.


    Hmm?


    Why did this scene feel so familiar?


    Eiffie flicked her hair, showed her most charismatic profile, and apologetically said, ��Boss Hades, a-are you alright? I was about to close my window, but the rod fell down.��


    ��As soon as she spoke, Mag recalled.


    ��Was this the fricking scene whereby Pan Jinlian first met Ximen Qing!?!


    1


    However, if Ximen Qing had encountered such a gigantic rod, he most probably would have died right on the spot.


    In that case, the over 100 chapters of the exciting story wouldn��t have taken ce, and the Song Dynasty! wouldn��t have ended.


    However, why did Eiffie suddenly decide to use this trick?


    Was she really careless?


    Or did she deliberately imitate the story?


    Mag immediately felt a little guilty when he thought of ��The Plum in the Golden Vase�� that flew into someone��s window.


    Perhaps.


    But


    If.


    That would be a little problematic.


    Mag nodded, and replied, ��I��m fine, just a little taken aback.�� He was about to go off. It was best not to have any special encounter with this beautifuldy boss.


    He didn��t know if thisdy boss had a former husband that sold pancakes and a brother-inw that could kill a tiger with his bare hands.


    ��Wait a sec!�� Eiffie quickly stopped him and ran downstairs. She opened the door, and stopped Mag who was about to go home. With self-reproach, she said, ��Boss Hades, don��t be in a hurry to go. I almost hurt you, so I have to apologize first.��


    ��It��s fine. Just be careful in the future. Don��t use such a thick log to support the window. Normal people can��t withstand it.�� Mag pulled his hand back discreetly.


    Eiffie blushed. She had simply suddenly realized that Hades was passing by her house. She had then thought of a scene in the book, and got overly excited. Then, she had identally tossed the pir down; fortunately, it hadn��t hit Hades.


    However, it didn��t go as the book described. Why was Mr. Hades still ignoring her?


    Perhaps it was because the pir didn��t hit him.


    ��If Miss Eiffie is fine, I will go back first.�� Mag thought that it wasn��t nice to let Eiffie hold onto him on the street. Gossips might arise if the neighbors saw them. If the gossip got to Irina, both taverns would be razed to the ground.


    ��Don��t be in a hurry to go, Boss Hades. In fact, I have something to tell you. It��s regarding your tavern��s future. Are you really not consideringing in?�� Eiffie said to Mag smilingly.


    ��I think the future of my tavern is great. Yesterday��s sales even broke past 100,000.�� Mag smiled.


    Eiffie��s expression froze immediately.


    100,000 copper coins in a night!


    That only happened at Titan Tavern during the time that her parents ran it.


    However, how long has the Saipan Tavern been open?


    It was a tavern that had only been open for less than 10 days, and its sales figure had already broken through 100,000 copper coins!


    ��That is really an awesome result.�� Eiffie chuckled politely, albeit embarrassingly.


    ��Yes. It��s really slow progress.�� Mag nodded.


    ��222�� Eiffie.


    How could he say that?


    Only Saipan Tavern��s sales could break 100,000 on the entire Romo Street now.


    Titan Tavern, whose sales figure could surpass 10,000, was already considered as a popr shop.


    However, Mag used slow to describe such astonishing results.


    ��Does Miss Eiffie still have anything to tell me?�� asked Mag.


    Due to the great discrepancy in her expectations, Eiffie��s confidence waspletely eroded. Depressed, she said, ��It��s regarding Rodu��s liquor tasting. It��s the most prestigious liquor tasting event in Rodu��s tavern industry. It will bring great fame and customers to the tavern if you can get a good ranking in


    this liquor tasting, but that shouldn��t be attractive to you at all.��


    ��Liquor tasting!�� Mag��s eyes lit up when he heard that.


    To Mag, who was searching hard for a shortcut to expand the tavern��s influence, this was equivalent to an event that was custom-made for him.


    Mag smilingly said to Eiffie, ��I wonder if Miss Eiffie is free? Why don��t we go in and discuss it in detail?��


    ��Huh?�� Eiffie was stunned. She stared at Mag with bewilderment.


    ��Is it not convenient?�� Mag, too, felt that he was being too abrupt.


    ��Of course, it is convenient. Pleasee in.�� Eiffie quickly stepped to the side to let Mage in.

 Chapter 2061 - The Wine Is A Good Wine

    <h4>Chapter 2061: The Wine Is A Good Wine</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Aman had to protect himself well when outside, and should not enter an unknown tavern.


    Although they were neighbors, it was the first time Mag entered Titan Tavern.


    Unlike its name, the internal decor of Titan Tavern was like a warm home.


    That caught Mag by surprise.


    After all, this was actually one of the most happening taverns on Romo Street.


    ��Take a seat here. Do you want a drink?�� Eiffie arranged for Mag to sit near the bar counter, and looked at him with a smile.


    ��It��s early in the morning, I will not drink.�� Mag shook his head. He looked at Eiffie, and said, ��I would like to ask you about the details of the liquor tasting event.��


    ��Judging from the poprity of your tavern, I think you will be able to get a full house even if you don��t join this liquor tasting event.�� Eiffie sat opposite Mag, and looked at him with her beautiful eyes. ��However, I think you also have the ambition of letting more people know about your wine.��


    ��All men have ambitio!


    �� Mag nodded, finding it a good reason.


    ��Yes. Men are much more ambitious than women. They all want to have multiple wives,�� Eiffie said with a smile.


    Err���� Mag raised his brow. That escted quickly.


    Eiffie continued, ��The liquor tasting event is a big annual event for the liquor industry in Rodu. The taverns of Rodu, and even all over the Roth Empire, would take out their best wine at the liquor tasting event topete.


    ��If they could emerge victorious in the liquor tasting event, or even win a gold medal, the poprity of that tavern would boom, and it would be the next star tavern in Rodu.


    ��Is there a limitation to the registration? Where and when exactly is it held?�� Mag asked.


    ��You can qualify as long as you��re a tavern owner, but you have to use wine brewed specially in your tavern. It has already been a month since the preparation for this year��s event started, and the event itself will be officiallyunched three dayster. Today is thest day for registration,�� Eiffie said.


    ��Tse. In that case, can I still make it for the registration?�� Mag did not think that time was so tight and today was thest day.


    Nodding, Eiffie said, ��I know the organizer of the event. If you would like to take part, I can help you with the registration. All you need to do is to send the wine over today.��


    ��Thank you so much. Saipan Tavern has just opened, and I hope that it could be more known through the liquor tasting event.�� Mag knew that this was an opportunity that was hard toe by.


    Mag stood up and got ready to take the wine sample.


    ��There��s no rush, Mr. Hades.�� Eiffie pulled Mag��s sleeve gently.


    Mag nced at her hand, and then at the woman. Did she want him to sell himself over this little thing?


    ��Titan Tavern is also intending to take part in the liquor tasting event, but the wine that we are sending is rathercking in texture. I hope you could help me taste it, and see if there��s anything I can improve on.��


    Miss saw the seriousness in Eiffie��s pleading eyes and hesitated. In the end, he nodded and said, ��Actually, I��m not very knowledgeable about wine brewing, but if you trust me, I can give it a try.��


    ��Please hold on.�� Eiffie was ted. She walked towards the wine cab, and took out a bottle of wine and a ss from the cab in the center.


    ��This is the signature wine of Titan Tavern. Have a try.�� Eiffie ced the ss of wine in front of Mag.


    Mag picked up the coarse ceramic ss, and took a whiff of the wine.


    It smelled like grape wine, and its fragrance was so light it could almost be neglected.


    Just that faint fragrance made Mag��s anticipation of the wine go downhill.


    Since it was named Titan, the smell of the wine should be as impactful as its name. That would live up to people��s expectations of the name.


    Eiffie, who was full of anticipation, felt her heart stop for a while when she saw Mag��s expression.


    Mag took a sip and closed his eyes to taste it.


    Mm.


    Nothing much to taste.


    ��The wine was like water. If it did not bum a little and have a little fragrance of wine, Mag would think Eiffie poured him a ss of cold water.


    It was very difficult to imagine that a wine like this could actually be a signature wine of a tavern.


    Of course, there was also something that took Mag by surprise.


    This was actually a spirit��grape spirit��which reminded him of brandy.


    However, this was notparable to brandy.


    Mag opened his eyes, and met Eiffie��s nervous gaze.


    Eiffie could already guess from Mag��s expression, but she still asked, ��Mr. Hades, what do you think?��


    ��Miss Eiffie, do you want to hear something nice or something real?�� Mag asked her.


    ��T��ve heard nice things every day. I��d rather you tell me the truth,�� Eiffie said sincerely.


    Mag ced the ss down, and said, ��The wine was tasteless, and had a very distorted fragrance which disappeared quickly, and there was no lingering taste.��


    Eiffie opened her mouth and looked at Mag, defeated. ��Is it�� really that bad?��


    Although she did not make it to the ranks for five consecutive years of the liquor tasting event, Eiffie had yet to hear such critique that made Titan��s wine sound worthless.


    The servant-maid at the side looked at Mag angrily. How could someone bash up the wine that their young mistress made like that?


    Mag looked at the hurt Eiffie, and realized he seemed to have identally revealed his true nature. He quicklyforted her, saying, ��Of course, the wines from the other taverns on Romo Street might be even worse.��


    Eiffie felt as though she was shot in her heart once more.


    ��Tl get my wine.�� Mag could sense the atmosphere, and was ready to scoot.


    ��Hold on.�� Eiffie pressed Mag down again. ��I have another bottle of wine. Please help me try it.��


    Mag saw her perseverance, hesitated for a while, and sat back down.


    Eiffie walked to the wine cab, stepped on a chair, and took out an exquisite bottle from the top-most cab.


    ��Young Mistress, that is���� the servant maid said nervously when she saw the wine in Eiffie��s hand.


    Eiffie ignored her, and brought the wine to the counter. She looked at Mag, and said, ��Mr. Hades, try this.��


    Pop~


    Eiffie pulled the cork.


    A light, refreshing scent wafted out.


    ��This is?!��


    Mag��s eyes lit up. Such a mild and elegant fragrance might be iparable to Maotai��s, but it was still shocking.


    It did resemble an authentic brandy, the very old kind at that.


    Its unique fragrance was one only present in a grape spirit that had been fermented long enough.


    Aging like fine wine would probably be how this could be described.


    Eiffie took a new ss, and poured the wine out.


    The color was a beautiful gold, and the liquid swirled in the ss, sparkling like a gem..

 Chapter 2062 - Go On! Go On!

    <h4>Chapter 2062: Go On! Go On!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag was indeed shocked.


    This ss of wine was perfect, be it the fragrance or color.


    The elegant and fine grape fragrance, the rich aged wood aroma, and the clear golden liquid all showed the quality of this ss of wine.


    On the Nond Continent, other than Hannah��s rum, this was the second wine that shocked Mag.


    It had the fragrance of brandy. It was pure enough, and had been fermented underground for long enough. Additionally, it was worlds apart from the one that Eiffie gave him just now.


    Mag took a sip of the wine.


    The liquid slipped into his mouth gradually. It had a very soft texture, and was sweet and cold.


    Mag closed his eyes and indulged in the joyful experience of tasting the wine.


    After a very long time, Mag opened his eyes. The fragrance lingered. It was a very elegant,fortable, and enjoyable experience.


    Mag looked at Eiffie, and said sincerely, ��This is an incredible wine. The taste is mild, and it is sweet and cold. The fragrance is very enticing, and it lingers in your mouth after drinking it. Very enchanting.��


    Eiffie finally smiled. She lifted her chin slightly, and said proudly, ��This is Titan Liquor.��


    ��So is the wine that I drank just now fake?�� Mag nced at the wine bottle at the side.


    Eiffie froze.


    ��That��s the wine our young mistress made! How could it be fake wine?�� the servant maid at the side interrupted.


    ��This?�� Mag looked at the wine bottle Eiffie was holding in her arms.


    ��This is the wine my father brewed more than 30 years ago,�� Eiffie said calmly.


    Mag nced at Eiffie and fell silent for a while. After that, he consoled, ��It��s alright. Not everyone could take over their father��s business.��


    Eiffie raised her beautiful brows, and actually felt like blowing her top.


    ��Miss Eiffie, please do not misunderstand me. What I mean is, sometimes, talent is predestined. If something is not suitable for us, we can give it up,�� Mag exined.


    ��Hm?�� Eiffie started shaking.


    ��Don��t understand? It��s like this bottle of wine. Even though it��s almost your age, you��re still unable toe up with a brew half as good as this,�� Mag continued.


    ��Go on! Go on!�� Eiffie��s brows were almost about to stand on their ends.


    ��Go on?�� Mag looked at her innocently.


    Eiffie took in a deep breath and calmed herself down before she forced out a smile, and said, ��Your little mouth is as sweet as honey.��


    ��Very few people praise me like that,�� Mag said sincerely.


    The corner of Eiffie��s mouth twitched. If it were not for her years of experience in the tavern that made her extra good-tempered, she would have stormed off.


    ��This is a bottle of good wine. If Miss Eiffie were to attend the liquor tasting event with this bottle of wine, I think you could win with rather good standing,�� Mag said as he pointed to the bottle of wine in Eiffie��s arms.


    Besides, the quality of this bottle of wine should be able to make Titan Tavern��s business boom or even bring it out of Romo Street.


    ��Yes, this bottle of wine won the top prize in the first liquor tasting event 28 years ago.�� Eiffie nodded.


    ��In that case����


    ��15 years ago, my parents died in a robbery case. The perpetrator came to the tavern after we were closed for the day, killed them, and took all the money. From that day on, no one could brew the authentic Titan Liquor anymore.�� Eiffie��s eyes reddened, but she was still as calm.


    Mag fell silent.


    He saw the change in Eiffie��s gaze.


    Usually, those with both parents who passed away would have most probably taken the script for a protagonist.


    Awoman like Eiffie probably took the harem politics script of an imperial concubine in the pce.


    Of course, Mag was still deeply sympathetic towards Eiffie��s experiences.


    ��Apologies, I��m sorry for my rash words just now,�� Mag said.


    ��It��s alright. What you said is true.�� Eiffie shook her head. She smiled, and said, ��It��s just like what you said, the wine I brewed can��t even bepared to the one my father brewed. It would even sully his name.��


    Mag fell silent again. That was not wrong at all.


    ��Young Mistress just didn��t want Titan Liquor to cease to exist. Do you know how much effort she had put in all these years? Before Madam and Master passed away, she had never brewed wine before,�� the little maid said with her face red with fury.


    ��M, cut it out.�� Eiffie shook her head at the little maid.


    Mag could not help but ask, ��So�� you are just doing it without knowing how?��


    Amaiden, who had no experience in brewing wine and had lost her father since she was young, had to take up an entire tavern. On top of that, she even made the business boom, and that did sound like an encouraging story.


    However, throwing out the disguise of being inspirational, wasn��t all this nonsense?


    ��Wine-brewing was not like cooking. One could not throw everything into a pot and still whip out a dish. If the steps were wrong, wine could not be made, and even storing the wine was knowledge on its own.


    ��T��m not doing it without knowing how!�� Eiffie��s face reddened and her chest shook as she said agitatedly, ��My father left me a wine-brewing manual with a record of all the wines that he brewed. I learned from that manual!��


    ��Just that?�� Mag frowned. ��You didn��t learn the essence of it.��


    ��L.. I��m still learning,�� Eiffie emphasized.


    ��Your learning period isn��t short at all.�� Mag nodded.


    Eiffie said resolutely, ��Sooner orter, I will make Titan Liquor reappear!��


    Mag looked at Eiffie with a shake of his head, and said, ��You��re going in the wrong direction. You won��t be able to brew the real Titan Liquor in your life.��


    Eiffie was stunned. She looked at Mag, pressed her lips together, and her eyes reddened. However, she managed to hold her tears back.


    M��s heart went out to her young mistress, and she red at Mag.


    ��If you trust me, Miss Eiffie, you can bring me to your brewery,�� Mag told Eiffie.


    He was a great person; it was just that his heart softened easily.


    Of course, he also pitied the wine.


    Such a good wine should be passed down. Otherwise, it would be quite a pity.


    ��Of course.�� Eiffie nodded. Although she did not know what Mag wanted to do, she still led Mag to the back of the tavern.


    Her guard was down as long as Mag could not brew anything better than Titan Liquor.


    Titan Tavern was twice the size of Saipan Tavern, and there was a ratherrge brewery behind the operating area.


    The moment one entered the brewery, the thing that stood out the most was the distition unit right in the center.


    There was a faint wine fragrance in the air, and there was a little cer at the side.


    Mag went up to check the old-looking distition unit, and quickly found the reason for Eiffie��s wine being as tasteless as water.


    ��Is there an issue?�� Eiffie went up to ask Mag, who was shaking his head.


    ��Miss Eiffie, when you brew your wine, is there white smoke and wine fragranceing out?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��Yes, yes. It��s a grand sight when our young mistress is brewing wine.�� Miss nodded proudly.


    ��M.�� Eiffie red at her. She then turned to nod at Mag. ��Titan Liquor��s brewing is like that.��


    No, it��s only like that when you brew Titan Liquor.�� Mag shook his head with a smile..

 Chapter 2063 - Hidden Rich Woman

    <h4>Chapter 2063: Hidden Rich Woman</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��The Titan Liquor aged with time. The older it was, the more mesmerizing it got.


    However, that didn��t apply to the brewing equipment.


    A set of distilling equipment that had been used for 34 years should have been scraped even if it had been made using stainless steel.


    This distition equipment couldn��t form a sealed distition space. This meant a lot of liquor escaped during the distition process, and the excessive interaction with air caused the liquor��s purity to greatly decrease.


    Furthermore, the design of this distition equipment actually had a lot of defects. The conversion efficiency was low, and the operation was veryplicated. If the user wasn��t this distition equipment��s designer, or didn��t go through professional training, it would be very difficult to control it.


    Frankly speaking, it was much worse than Hannah��s set.


    Mag had designed the entire set of equipment for Hannah��s rum brewery, so naturally he could see the defects in this set of equipment.


    ��But that was how Father brewed the liquor back then���� Eiffie said with a frown. She had seen how her father was surrounded by steam during brewing when she entered the cer as a young girl.


    ��This set of equipment is too old, and its productivity is already low to begin with. There is also something wrong with the way you use it. The essence of the distilled spirit is in that steam, and yet you let it escape. That��s why the liquor you brewed is tasteless like water.�� Mag looked at Eiffie, and said, ��If I


    have guessed correctly, your distition output is extremely low, so you have to increase the water usage during the mixing, and that further decreases the liquor��s quality.��


    Eiffie stared at Mag with disbelief and an open mouth. Did this fellow observe her secretly?


    ��My Maotai��s brewing process is simr to your Titan Liquor��s, that��s why I can pinpoint the problems with your equipment. Of course, there might also be a problem with your brewing techniques, but I can��t say much, as I haven��t seen how you distill your liquor,�� Mag exined.


    Eiffie finally understood. She reached out to caress that old distition equipment. After a long time and seemingly setting her mind to it, she turned around, and sincerely said to Mag, ��Mr. Hades, can I ask you to modify this equipment for me? I am willing to pay you an appropriate fee.��


    ��There��s no need for a fee. Just take it as reciprocation for Miss Eiffie telling me about the liquor tasting,�� Mag shook his head smilingly. He took out the measuring tape to measure the dimensions of this brewery. After standing there and pondering for a while, he said to Eiffie, ��May I see Miss Eiffie��s


    brewing manual?��


    ��This���� Hesitation appeared on Eiffie��s face.


    ��Don��t be mistaken. I��m not after your brewing manual. I simply want to custom-make a set of distition equipment for you ording to your brewing methods. We will settle everything in one go and minimize any operational mistakes,�� Mag exined.


    Eiffie stared at Mag, and hesitated for a moment before she nodded, and said, ��Please give me a minute.��


    Shortly after, Eiffie returned with a yellowed booklet, and passed it to Mag solemnly.


    The booklet looked old. Its kraft paper cover was already torn, but it was still very clean. It was obvious that Eiffie treasured it very much.


    Flipping open the little booklet, Mag soon found the records of the Titan Liquor��s brewing method.


    It was almost as Mag guessed: the Titan Liquor��s brewing method was simr to brandy��s brewing method. All the ingredients and forme that were needed to brew this liquor were recorded in the manual, including all the procedures in detail. However, the details on how to operate the brewing


    machine were minimal.


    Eiffie��s father was at the prime of his life then, so he didn��t consider the issue of passing on his legacy. The operation which he knew very well naturally didn��t need to be recorded in detail.


    And because of that, it made the path of bing a brewer for Eiffie, who had no experience in brewing at all, very difficult.


    Finally, there were two iplete drawings of his modification of the distition apparatus at the end.


    Mag closed the booklet, and seriously said to Eiffie, ��Your father was an outstanding brewer and a designer who was very imaginative.��


    ��My father would��ve been very happy if he could��ve heard your praises.�� A smile appeared on Eiffie��s face, and she proudly said, ��This brewery, the whole tavern, and this underground cer were all designed by him.��


    ��The steps of the brewing process were very well-documented. I believe Miss Eiffie is already familiar with them, but your brewery needs to be torn down and rebuilt.�� Mag looked into Eiffie��s eyes, and said, ��You should start your own era, and not defend the glory that your father left behind.��


    Eiffie was quiet for a moment before nodding with a solemn expression.


    Mag smilingly said, ��I will draw the brewery��s design and the distition equipment��s blueprints for you. You can get a few cksmiths to build the spare parts, and I wille to assemble them for you.��


    Eiffie felt warmth in her heart. She had been supporting the tavern by herself. She flirted to sell the liquor, and had heard a lot of gossip about her, but she had never thought of relying on anybody.


    However, in that fleeting moment, she seemed to see a glimpse of her father in Mag.


    Perhaps they were both outstanding brewers, or perhaps they both had wisdom and capability that differed from those of ordinary people.


    Eiffie looked at Mag, and an impulse suddenly arose in her heart. ��Thank you very much. I don��t even know how to repay you. I can only mar����


    ��It��s a pity that you��re a woman, otherwise I would definitely be sworn brothers with you.�� Mag sighed softly.


    Eiffie swallowed the words that she almost spouted out. She stared at Mag for a while before forcing a smile. ��That really is a pity����


    ��Oh, yes, did your father have any liquor collection? If I am not wrong, the Titan Liquor should taste better as it ages?�� Mag asked.


    Eiffie said, ��Father did keep some liquor in the cers, but he had ced a seal on every cer. I can only open it when it��s due. I have only opened one small cer in all these years.��


    ��Can you please bring me to take a look?�� Mag��s interest was piqued. He was certain that the small cer next to the brewery wasn��t used to store liquor for a long time.


    ��This way, please.�� Eiffie brought Mag to a corner of the brewery.


    ��There was a heavy locked manhole cover at the corner. A magical screen appeared immediately when the manhole cover was opened.


    Eiffie waved the jade tablet that she hung on her waist above the screen. The screen disappeared immediately, and a woodendder appeared in its ce.


    ��L got a magic caster to add this screen a few years ago to prevent theft, and this cer can act as a temporary refuge in case of emergency too,�� Eiffie exined.


    ��It��s not bad. It will be even better if only we can improve it a little.�� Mag nodded. This could only withstand a 3rd-tier attack. He could destroy it with just a poke of his finger.


    A faint liquor��s fragrance came from below as soon as the screen was removed.


    The two of them went down thedder. They saw over 10 cers with a seal on it on both sides of the long walkway. Mag��s eyes widened with disbelief.


    Mag tilted his head, and asked Eiffie, ��Did your father dig up everything under the tavern and fill it with liquor?��


    Eiffie regretfully said, ��The space was indeed as big as the tavern, but he had spent 10 years of his time, and two of the cers were not filled.��


    Mag looked at Eiffie with a different expression.


    This was a real hidden rich woman!


    Cers that were filled with aged liquor that was decades old. Who would need a bicycle in this case��?!

 Chapter 2064 - It’s Not What You Think It Is!

    <h4>Chapter 2064: It��s Not What You Think It Is!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag made an inventory of Eiffie��s cers. There were a total of 12 cers, and they were categorized by date. Every cer held about 300 barrels.


    Yes, they were humongous oak barrels.


    No one could have guessed that such a valuable treasure was hidden underground.


    Mag stared hard at Eiffie, and asked, ��You have such precious liquor in your cers, and yet you used that liquor to fool your customers?��


    ��But all these cers are sealed,�� Eiffie replied with a frown.


    Rip!


    Mag threw the seal onto the floor.


    ��I��s no longer sealed, and you now have 300 barrels of 30-year-old Titan Liquor,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Eiffie stared at the seal on the floor with her mouth slightly agape before looking at the doors of the cer.


    ��This is the wealth that your father left for you. He didn��t mean for you to keep them alll in the cers to reminisce about him. Instead, you should continue to let them rule the world of liquor, just like what your father did before.�� Mag tore away the old lock on the door, and gently pushed open the cer��s


    doors.


    The faint fragrance of the oak barrels greeted their nose. Even though they were underground, the venttion system was very well-done. There was no rotting smell even after decades.


    ��Of course, I hope you can already fill this cer with the Titan Liquor that you brewed after the Titan Liquor in this cer is finished,�� Mag said to Eiffie, who was a little out of sorts.


    Eiffie looked at Mag, and solemnly nodded, ��I will.��


    Mag entered the cer, and reached out to touch the oak barrels. He suggested, ��I personally suggest that you use the liquor in this cer to take part in this year��s liquor tasting, and then use this batch of Titan Liquor to rece the liquor that you are selling in your tavern now. Put it in small bottles, and


    increase its individual price to put Titan Tavern back in the realm of high-end taverns.��


    ��What price should I pick then?��


    ��At least 2000 copper coins. This is a real master��s legacy. It��s one less bottle left in the world for every single bottle consumed.��


    ��But my father only sold them for 200 copper coins per bottle back then,�� Eiffie eximed.


    ��That was the price ofmodities 20 years ago. You have to take intion into consideration, Sister. The price of pork was only 5 copper coins per 500 grams back then, and if you can find pork that is priced at 20 copper coins per 500 grams now, you can be sure that it is problematic.�� Mag rolled his


    eyes.


    Furthermore, how could high-end liquor that won the liquor tasting��s gold award only sell for 200 copper coins per bottle?


    This boss was really cute.


    ��Oh, yes. You have to limit the number of bottles you sell daily, and they can only be consumed in the tavern.��


    ��Why?��


    ��Because you only have 12 cers of liquor, and the Titan Liquor needs to age to give it its soul. Without aging for 10 to 20 years, it cannot be considered as a good liquor.


    ��Therefore, you have to calcte how much liquor to sell per day to make sure that the liquor in these 12 cers can support your tavern��s normal operation for 20 years.


    ��As for restricting the consumption in the tavern, it is to prevent the scalpers from bringing the liquor out and selling it outside, and to prevent the prevalence of fake liquor.��


    ��Why would the yellow cows! do that? Are they some kind of magic beast with wits?�� Eiffie eximed.


    ��That��s not important, alright!�� Mag sighed.


    ��The two of them came out of the cer. Eiffie was blushing and slightly panting.


    The little maid looked at Mag warily, and she also looked at her young mistress worriedly. She had no idea what happened to them in the cer.


    ��Thank you so much, Mr. Hades,�� Eiffie said to Mag with gratitude.


    ��You��re being too polite, Miss Eiffie. I��ll go get the liquor now, and I��ll need you to help me to register for that liquor tasting.�� Mag shook his head slightly.


    ��Lbelieve the liquor that you brewed will wow everyone at the liquor tasting event.��


    ��Actually, I expect the Titan Liquor to reim its glory at the liquor tasting event more.��


    ��Oh, yes. I have some questions for Mr. Hades regarding the distition equipment��s problems����


    30 minutester, Mag came out of Titan Tavern with his hand on his back. It was really difficult to exin the principle of machinery to women.


    ��Father was pulled into Titan Tavern for one hour by a pretty big sister. He came out with his hand on his back.�� Amy, who was writing her diary by the window, saw that scene and added that into her diary.


    Mag returned to the tavern, and sent a bottle of Maotai to Eiffie.


    It wasn��t that the whiskey wasn��t good enough. It was because he felt that it was enough to show off once, and he should save some pride for his colleagues.


    ��As for why he was helping Eiffie so enthusiastically, it was all business.


    He had to leave Rodu sooner orter, and Saipan Tavern would most probably close down.


    For the value of the over 100 houses on Romo Street, a significant tavern that would exist for a long time would ensure that he wouldn��t lose money.


    If Maotai and Titan Liquor could both get the gold award at this year��s liquor tasting, these shiny twin stars would attract all the liquor lovers�� attention to Romo Street.


    ��As long as they had their attention, the business would naturally revive when the people returned.


    The value of the half of the street that he bought would naturally increase as well.


    This was a business that wouldn��t lose money.


    As for being interested in Eiffie?


    Were you joking?!


    How could that ever happen?


    He had a beautiful wife at home.


    ��This is the reason why you came out of Titan Tavern with a hand on your back?�� Irina crossed her arms, leaned against the wall, and looked at Mag judgingly.


    ��No�� Amy might be mistaken about something. That wasn��t what happened.�� Mag had an aggrieved look. ��My back, of course, would hurt after I work for a long time.��


    ��Hoho.�� Irina sneered. ��Of course, it would hurt after you ��worked�� for a long time. Should I be considerate to you?��


    Mag quickly exined, ��No, no. I meant I was working hard at exining the principles and usage of the distition equipment in the cer.��


    ��In the cer some more. You guys are really romantic.�� Irina��s gaze was getting increasingly dangerous. She was already holding a folding chair in her hand. ��Why have I never discovered that you are so good at time management? You can even exin the equipment��s usage at the same time.��


    ��It��s not what you think it is!��


    Oh crap.


    Mag felt it got worse as he tried to exin.


    He looked at Amy, who was holding onto her diary at the side.


    Amy shrugged with an innocent expression. ��You said children have to be truthful.��


    Mag made a forced smile. It was an impable answer.


    His gazended on Irina again. He regained hisposure. As a man, he had to fight for his status in his family for himself. How could he just take this lying down? It was an insult to his masculinity.


    ��Wifey, calm down. Sit here and I��ll give you a massage. This folding chair is not bad. It��s perfect for me to sit on it.


    ��Why are you getting angry? It��s not worth it if you hurt your health. My heart will ache.


    ��Why did it never cross your mind that I wouldn��t dare to even if I had that intention?


    ��Come, drink some water. It��s hard for you to travel for such a long distance. I��ll boil some hot water for you to soak your feetter. It��ll be veryfortable for you.��

 Chapter 2065 - Shocking

    <h4>Chapter 2065: Shocking</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag firmly believed that Irina could get over this calmly because she trusted him.


    Nothing was more solid between a husband and wife than trust.


    ��He would have climbed into my bed if he had had the guts. Why will the little b*tches out there ever stand a chance?�� Ha, men.�� Irina put down her pen and closed the diary.


    After sitting on the bed for some time, Irina got up and opened the adjacent room��s door.


    Mag, who was drawing the blueprints at his study desk, heard the sound, and turned his head around with surprise.


    Irina was wearing a light gauze night dress, and her perfect body could be seen vaguely. Her face seemed to have an enticing glow under the warm light.


    However, Mag felt a little afraid when he saw her mysterious smile.


    Perhaps�� she was going back on her word?


    He flicked a quick nce at her left hand. After making sure that she wasn��t holding a folding chair, he heaved a breath of relief.


    Mag got up, and smilingly asked, ��What��s up? What��s the matter?��


    ��Why? We��re husband and wife. Can��t Ie look for you at night even if I don��t have any issues?�� Irina asked with a smile. Her thin gauze dress slid down a little when she leaned to her side.


    Looking at that exquisite cor bone and snowy smooth skin, Mag��s Adam��s apple couldn��t help moving.


    He had seen so many so-called ��goddesses.�� He thought he could already take it easy when it came to women.


    However, in front of Irina, he was mesmerized, and his heart couldn��t help but race.


    It felt just like�� first love?


    As if she had sensed Mag��s change, Irina��s lips curled up a little. She sashayed into the room, and closed the door with a click.


    Mag looked at the locked door and at Irina who was walking towards him. He felt something was definitely going to happen tonight.


    Irina approached him, and stopped about 50 cm away from him.


    She should have taken a bath as her face was still red and moist. He could smell the fragrance on her body. It was the faint fragrance of the Spring of Life and a hint of jasmine. It was aforting and intoxicating scent.


    Irina looked up at him with a sparkling gleam in her eyes. A blush tinged her face, and her breathing seemed to hasten.


    Even the air seemed to be getting a little intimate.


    Mag took half a step forward, and their bodies almost touched each other as he teasingly said, ��Why? Does a queen feel shy too?��


    ��No, a queen will never be dictated.�� Irina extended her hands. Mag fell onto the bed, and she came onto him.


    eK


    ��The next morning, Mag was woken up by the sound of knocking.


    Mag sat up on the bed with a hand on his back. He nced at the sated-looking beauty who was still sleeping at his side, and he couldn��t help but smile smugly too.


    ��Father, we��re starving���� Amy��s voice came from beyond the door.


    Mag quickly got up to put on his clothes. He pulled the nket over Irina, and covered her long and fair legs before he opened the door and went out.


    Looking at Amy and Anna who were standing at the door, he smilingly said, ��Why? Are you hungry?��


    ��Yes.��


    Both the little ones nodded at the same time.


    However, Amy poked her head into Mag��s room to take a look as she said, ��Mother isn��t in her room. Did she sleep with youst night?��


    Mag quickly closed the door, and smilingly exined, ��Erm�� she said there was a mouse in her roomst night. She came to sleep in my room because she was afrai


    ��So, you guys didn��t sleep well, because you spent the night whacking the mouse?�� Amy was thoughtful. ��Hence, you guys woke upte.��


    ��Yes, that��s it.�� Mag held back hisughter. He epted the excuse that the little one gave him, and said, ��Let her sleep a little more. I��ll go make breakfast for you guys.��


    ��alright!�� Amy nodded and followed Mag downstairs obediently.


    ��A mouse?�� Back in the room, Irina opened her eyes and stretched outzily. Her gaze was still a little confused. She pouted, and said, ��He should have been gentler����


    Mag made a table full of scrumptious breakfast. He specially scooped a big bowl of soybean milk for himself.


    Amy went up to get her mom down for breakfast.


    Shortly after, Irina came down in a homely long dress. Her gait was slightly unnatural.


    Mag quickly got up to pull the chair out for her. He held her hand naturally, and helped her sit down.


    Irina��s finger tickled his palm, and she red at him with a dash of lingering and a hint of grief. She looked just like a newlywed wife with her charming behavior.


    Mag ced a bowl of ��ten essence herbal soup�� in front of Irina, and smilingly said, ��I brewed this specially for you. I have put in some Spring of Life. You deserve some nourishment.��


    ��You��re drinking that?�� Irina looked at Mag��s soybean milk.


    ��I deserve some nourishment too.�� Mag nodded in agreement.


    Irina seemed to think of something, and a blush instantly rose up on her cheeks as she red at Mag.


    Mag sat down at his seat with a smile. He took a bite of the youtiao, and drank two sips of soybean milk. He was also hungry, and needed to replenish his energy.


    Mag cleaned up the table after breakfast.


    He worked too hardst night, so all outdoor activities were canceled today. He only wanted to recuperate at home.


    Irina flipped through Annie��s picture books. Amazed, shemented, ��Annie��s so good at drawing, and she��s very fast too. She has already finished three picture books while I was away for three days.��


    ��Yes. She has a pair of hands that are envied by everyic artist.�� Mag nodded in agreement. Perhaps this was aic artist that had the tentacle monster��s natural talent.


    ��Oh, yes, what is that big machine of yours for?�� Irina asked Mag


    ��It��s for Annie to print her picture books. That��s a machine that can print colored picture books,�� Mag exined.


    ��But nobody at the factory knows how to use it.�� Irina shook her head.


    ��It��s fine. ��ll return to operate it myself two dayster.�� Mag wasn��t going to let someone else operate it, either. That was a nuclear-powered printing machine. If it exploded due to mishandling, Chaos City would bepletely leveled.


    Mag made a pot of tea, and poured himself a cup. He was reading a book about abnormal magic beasts.


    Right then, someone knocked on the door.


    ��Who is it?�� Mag turned around.


    ��That beautifuldy boss who made youe out with a hand on your back hase looking for you,�� Irina said with a mysterious smile.


    ��ll go get the door!�� Amy leaped off her chair and skipped to the door.


    ��Danger!��


    Mag put his book down with an unnatural expression.


    Although it was just business between him and Eiffie, he could still sense trouble brewing.


    After all, Eiffie wasn��t even a match for one of Irina��s fingers if they started to fight..

 Chapter 2066 - Why Don’t You Marry Him?

    <h4>Chapter 2066: Why Don��t You Marry Him?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Eiffie was standing at the door with a small basket. She pulled her cotton vest tighter. The weather was still so cold. This damn winter seemed especially long.


    Of course, she wouldn��t be feeling so cold if it wasn��t for the fact that she was wearing a dress.


    She specially came to thank Mr. Hades today and to inform him that the registration for the liquor tasting was sessful.


    She had already given up the n to seduce Hades to get the liquor. This would make her look like a beautiful bad woman who would do anything for benefits.


    After all, she already had a cer full of the world��s best Titan Liquor, which would allow the Titan Tavern to safely operate for 20 years.


    Therefore, she nned to establish a firm friendship with the outstanding Mr. Hades now.


    Of course, she also wouldn��t mind if something beyond friendship happened between them.


    Right at that moment, she felt she already had the capital that put her on equal footing with Mr. Hades, including the right to have a conversation or verbal spar with his wife.


    She took out a small mirror from her little bag to make sure that her makeup was still maintained in tip-top condition, and her face still had a perfect smile.


    Crack.


    The door opened inwards. A little girl stood at the door, and sized Eiffie up curiously.


    ��Hello, pretty little baby. Is Mr. Hades at home?�� Eiffie said to Amy smilingly.


    She had to admit that this little girl was really exquisite. She inherited all her mother��s positive traits, which made people want to steal her away.


    ��Yes. Not only is my father home, my mother is home as well.�� Amy nodded. She turned her head to take a look before stepping forward, and softly said, ��Mother knew that Father went to your tavern to pay yesterday. He was punished and made to stand.��


    ��I see...�� Eiffie had an awkward expression, and she was feeling a little self-reproachful. She didn��t expect Mr. Hades to suffer at home because of her.


    ��Icame to look for Mr. Hades regarding the liquor tasting event. We were discussing work yesterday too,�� Eiffie smilingly exined. She didn��t deliberately control her volume as she wanted the people inside to hear her too.


    ��Pleasee in, Miss Eiffie.�� Mag��s voice rang out from within.


    ��Pleasee in.�� Amy stepped to the side too, but she still softly reminded her, ��Don��t antagonize my mother. She��s really very formidable.��


    Eiffieughed it off. She was not a pushover. She puffed out her chest, and walked into the tavern confidently.


    This was her first time walking into Saipan Tavern. Its decoration and size were simpler and smaller than she had expected.


    However, her gaze was immediately attracted by the woman sitting at the center of the table.


    Words could hardly describe her beauty. At least, this was the first time she felt inferior when she saw her face and figure.


    She was simply sitting there calmly with a picture book in her hand, and yet she looked like the master of the house.


    When Irina looked up and fixed her gaze on Eiffie, thetter instinctively halted her footsteps.


    She sensed an unprecedented pressure that came from being suppressed by another woman, who even had a smile on her lips.


    However, she had sensed a cold murderous intent in that smile.


    This was the feedback from a woman��s powerful sixth sense.


    This was a terrifying woman, and also one whom Eiffie had no power to go against.


    Her uplifted head couldn��t help lowering slowly. Her puffed-up chest couldn��t help deting too. Only her gaze was still focused on Irina stubbornly.


    Irina was also sizing up Eiffie. This young woman had an air that was way beyond her age. Didn��t some men prefer such an aura?


    She flicked a nce at Mag, and wondered if he was one of those men.


    However, she tossed that thought away when she thought of his performancest night. Well, he didn��t have the guts to do that.


    But, that woman did have that kind of thoughts.


    Come to think of it, there had been many years since a woman like that had appeared.


    Ha, interesting.


    There was a hint of interest in Irina��s gaze. She wanted to see what that woman would do to seduce her man. She would take it as a form of practice.


    Mag, who was sitting between the two of them, could sense the terrible presence of a love battlefield.


    Currently, he didn��t know if he should be happy or unhappy.


    ��Miss Eiffie, right? Why are you here looking for my man?�� Irina asked Eiffie with interest.


    ��You must be Mr. Hades�� wife.�� Eiffie smiled and ced the small basket on the table. ��I��m here to inform Mr. Hades that your tavern has sessfully registered for the liquor tasting event. I��m also here to thank him for doing me such a favor yesterday. These are some specialty snacks which are a token of


    my appreciation. I still have many things that I need to ask Mr. Hades for advice on in the future.��


    ��Miss Eiffie is being too polite. It��s just a small matter. You helped me to register too.�� Mag forced himself to stand up and make polite small talk with Eiffie. ��Please sit down. It��s so cold. Let��s have a cup of hot tea.��


    He only wanted to make Eiffie go home as soon as possible. It was the man who suffered the most in such an ambiance.


    ��Yes. It��s so cold today, but Mr. Hades�� tavern is so warm. Do you have a furnace on?�� Eiffie sat down on the chair next to Mag smilingly. She put her reddened hands over the furnace, and gave Mag a bright smile. ��It��s so warm.��


    He threw a nce at Irina. He really was just being polite.


    Irina didn��t speak, either. She was simply looking at him with a smile, seemingly waiting for him to resolve it himself.


    Eiffie had already sat down, so Mag naturally couldn��t chase her away. He could only pour her a cup of tea.


    ��Thank you,�� Eiffie said sweetly. She held the teacup with both her hands to warm them up.


    ��Mag nodded and sat down again.


    Eiffie said to Mag, ��I have passed the blueprint to three old cksmiths this morning. The end products should be ready in three days�� time. I will have to bother Mr. Hades to help me assemble them then.��


    ��Alright, I will help you assemble the spare parts once they are ready. I have to teach you how to use it on the spot too.�� Mag nodded. Eiffie wasn��t Hannah. The former had no idea about machinery at all.


    ��Idon��t even know how to thank you.�� Eiffie looked at Mag gratefully.


    ��Why don��t you marry him?�� Irina interrupted with a smile.


    Eiffie froze before revealing an ecstatic expression?


    Mag��s eye twitched a few times. What��s going on now?


    Eiffie flicked her hair, shook her head, and said, ��How can I do that? Mr. Hades is a married man with children, after all. Moreover, he has a beautiful wife like you and adorable daughters.��


    Irina nodded, and said, ��That��s good. At least you��re not blind.��


    Eiffie��s hand froze immediately.

 Chapter 2067 - Friends Of Women

    <h4>Chapter 2067: Friends Of Women</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    When the elephants fight, the grass gets trampled.


    Mag felt as though he was an innocent de of grass.


    Thankfully, the two women were not on the same level. Therefore, the sh was not verypetitive, and Eiffie quickly ended up defeated.


    This woman... is impressive. Eiffie drank the tea in her hand. She nced at Irina, and did not speak further. She turned to look at Mag, and said, ��Mr. Hades, I want to restore the glory of Titan Tavern to the times when my father was running it. Could you give me some suggestions?��


    Mag thought for a while, and said, ��First, you need to find your ce. To restore the glory of Titan Tavern��s Titan Liquor, you need to eye the fame of the best tavern in Rodu. Therefore, you will be targeting the wealthiest and most valuable batch of customers as well.


    ��Secondly, you need to discard things on the menu. Titan Liquor is a gem of the tavern, but there should be limited supply every day. Otherwise, you will soon be running out of supply.


    ��However, the other alcohols cannot be too low in quality. Quality over quantity. They must at least be of a certain standard, and that is also a very important step to sieve out your customers.


    ��Lastly, it��s the issue with operations. As a top-tier tavern, you must have an atmosphere and service that align with its standing, This is something you have to think through on your own.��


    Eiffie thought for a while, and said hesitantly, ��But I only have a limited repertoire of wines I know how to brew. There is currently no wine that can bepared to Titan Liquor at all. It��s nowhere near.��


    Titan Liquor was already the best wine she had brewed, but it was worthless in Mag��s eyes.


    ��At this time, you��ll require external help. I think you should be able to buy the wine from other breweries in Rodu, right? Even if it is slightly more expensive, and your profit margin will be slightly lower, if the quality reaches your expectations, you can use it to solve your problems,�� Mag said with a


    smile.


    Eiffie��s eyes lit up. She suddenly felt relieved, and said gratefully, ��Thank you, Mr. Hades.��


    ��You��re wee.�� Mag shook his head slightly, and nced at Irina, who was sitting at the side.


    ��In that case, I shall not disturb you.�� Eiffie stood up and left.


    Mag watched Eiffie leave, and closed the door gently behind her. He let out a sigh.


    ��Why, miss her?�� Irina looked at Mag with a seeming smile.


    ��Tm not like that. She��s not my type.�� Mag shook his head resolutely.


    ��A 20-year-old woman is at her prime. She would be sensible and doting. Don��t you like it?�� Irina asked with a smile.


    Mag looked at Irina and raised a brow.


    ��Aren��t you 302��


    Irina blushed immediately and red at Mag.


    Mag was rather innocent. He was only stating facts.


    ��New mission: a wish from Eiffie. Help Eiffie bring Titan Tavern back to the glory of her father��s times! Please participate actively in the process. The System will decide on the mission reward ording to your participation and influence!�� Just then, the system��s voice rang in Amy��s head.


    ��But... Saipan Tavern has not had its glory, and I have to help another tavern reach its glory?�� Amy asked, bewildered.


    ��Pleaseplete the System��s mission. The System will reserve all rights for final exnations.��


    ��So exin it.��


    �� System.


    ee


    Gan and Mylo looked at the tightly shut door of Mamy Restaurant in shock.


    They finally came out of Rodu, and traveled all the way here, but did not expect to be locked out.


    ��Did Mr. Mag say anything about the restaurant being closed in the letter?�� Gan asked with a frown.


    ��But he didn��t say that the restaurant would be operating as usual too,�� Mylo said with a bitter smile.


    ��What now? We might not be able to enter the city even if we return now.�� Gan scratched his head.


    ��We��re already here... what a waste of the budget. Why don��t we go for a massage?�� Mylo said with a smile.


    ��No! How can we waste the budget away?�� Gan shook his head seriously.


    ��No, what I mean is, we should find a ce to stay first and wait for Mr. Mag to return. While we��re at it, we go for a massage.��


    ��Mm-hmm. That��s right. Let��s go to that ce fromst time,�� Gan said happily.


    ee


    ��Father, when is Mamy Restaurant opening again?�� Parmer looked at the shut door of the restaurant, and then looked up at Gjerj.


    ��Er... I��m not sure, either. Maybe when Boss Mag had enough fun, he would be back,�� Gjerj said helplessly as he rubbed his grumbling stomach.


    ��They came expectantly again, and would be going back with disappointment.


    ��I saw Uncle Harrison yesterday. He had slimmed down,�� Parmer said.


    ��Tsk, tsk. This fellow is really putting in a lot of effort for a woman.�� Gjerj smiled. ��Speaking of that, I have not seen him in a while. Indeed, it��s the best time for a fatty to lose weight when Boss Mag closes the restaurant.��


    ��What are we having for breakfast today, then?��


    ��Let��s go have that lousier version of the eggnt with garlic sauce in front. After that, I��ll buy you ice cream,�� Gjerj said as he stroked Parmer��s head, and brought him up the horse-drawn carriage.


    Although Mamy Restaurant was still closed, there would still be many customers who would make their way over to take a look.


    However, because Mag had disclosed some recipes, there were many restaurants in Aden Square that wouldunch these few dishes. Although the taste was far from that made by Mamy Restaurant, customers could still have them tofort their hungry souls.


    ��Since we��ve learned their dishes, and used their dish names, we should put our heart and soul into the dishes, and not ruin their reputation!


    ��The eggnt with garlic sauce today is not fit for eating. Even the most basic cutting is not done well. The eggnt pieces are in different sizes. Can you cook a dish well with this attitude?


    ��Let me tell you. I��ll give you three more days. If you can��t bring out the right attitude to make this dish, all of you will leave! Even the housewife living beside me cooks better than you. Aren��t you ashamed?�� a restaurant owner chided with his arms akimbo at the back kitchen agitatedly.


    ee


    ��Here, try the eggnt with garlic sauce I made today.�� A housewife put the eggnt with garlic sauce on the table. It looked and smelled fantastic, and every member of the family was already dying to try it.


    There were also red braised squid tentacles, squid tentacles, octopus balls, and more.


    The housewife took her seat, and everyone began eating.


    ��Mother, the squid tentacles you make today taste even better.��


    ��The octopus ball is so good!��


    ��Grandma is fantastic! I love Grandma��s cooking!��


    ��Nanny��s eggnt with garlic sauce is delicious.��


    Everyone was full of praises.


    ��Eat more if you like it. I��ll make more for you tonight.�� The housewife smiled widely.


    As a woman who had been dissed as a lousy cook for half her life, she had never thought that she would earn praises from her husband and children with her cooking one day.


    All this was because she had met Mr. Mag!


    He was the true friend of women!

 Chapter 2068 - Observer’s Diary

    <h4>Chapter 2068: Observer��s Diary</h4>


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Entries in the Observer��s Diary.


    ��The new inhabitants of the southwestern waters, the Lantisde, found a way to break out of the seal by eating a certain dark-yellowish soil, and found a way to breathe out of the sea.


    ��However, due to the limited amount of soil, there are currently only about 2300 of them who have broken out of the seal. The numbers are increasing steadily, and all of them will be able to break out of the seal in three years.


    ��This race has guarded the entrance of the ancient city R��lyeh for 5230 years, exceeding the promised period by 230 years. The sea is currently in good condition, and the risk of it being damaged is rather low.


    ��The sealed memory status of this race has yet to be removed, and there is a rather low risk of the agreement being leaked.


    ��Situation evaluation: do not intervene!��


    wee


    ��Traces of activities of the Great Old Ones were found in the southwestern waters, and are suspected to be rted to the Cthulhu. However, an intervention was sessful, wiping all out.


    ��Due to the failure to trace to the origin, it is suspected to have been done by a light-type magic caster.


    ��The remaining spiritual activity fluctuations have been removed.


    ��Situation evaluation: proceed to Cthulhu��s seal point for an in-depth investigation!��


    wee


    ��The seal beneath Sky Isle had been broken. The lower half of the Cthulhu has disappeared.


    ��On-site: yet to discover the traces of the Cthulhu��s servant races. Judging from the extent of the damage, this is rted to the strongest tier of the current ancient continent, or the Cthulhu��s mental control.


    ��Situation evaluation: category 1 incident! Already reported! Trace Cthulhu down immediately and reseal it!��


    wee


    ��Central region��s seal has lost its effects due to the passing of time. Cthulhu��s upper half has seeded in breaking out of the seal.


    ��However, the new inhabitants have resealed it, and left a set of cutting tools and mysterious transporting setup there. The cut-up body was transported somewhere else. The location cannot be confirmed currently.


    ��Very strong lightning traces were found in Cthulhu��s body. This power exceeds the upper limit of the new inhabitants. It is suspected that an off-limit powerhouse has appeared on the Nond Continent.


    ��Failure to trace the origin once again. Conjecture: perhaps it is rted to the powers outside space?


    ��The new seal is currently stable. Due to the unlimited cutting, Cthulhu is currently weak, and might possibly bepletely killed.


    ��Situation evaluation: surveince elves left at the seal location to prevent Cthulhu��s lower half from attempting to break out of the seal to merge with its top!


    ��Continue tracing the mysterious powerhouse. Report if an off-limit powerhouse appears!


    ��New inhabitants have discovered the existence of Cthulhu. The extent of understanding under evaluation.


    ke


    ��part of Cthulhu��s body was found in an undocumented big city about 15 km away from the central seal region. Incredibly, it could be sold as an ingredient after it was processed, and was being bought by the new inhabitants to be cooked and eaten.


    ��Oh my gosh! Someone was actually eating Cthulhu!


    ��This ingredient was called: octopus tentacle.


    ��The method for eating this ingredient originated from a chef known as ��Mag.�� The shop selling Cthulhu��s body seemed to be rted to him too. Take note!


    ��A machine known as a ��steam engine�� was also found in this city. It produces kic energy by using the steam produced by burning coal to push a piston, thereby obtaining a stable and controble form of kic energy to be used for transportation and production.


    ��This could be the sign of the ancient continent moving into the steam engine era. ording to the current usage, the steam engine should be able to gain wide usage on the Nond Continent and cause a societal revolution!


    ��also, a ��magazine�� has been hot-selling in this city. The reason was the chef named ��Mag.�� He seemed to be very popr.


    ��Situation evaluation: entering the steam engine era might bring about arge change to the Nond Continent. Specific effects are yet to be discovered.


    ��Take note of the mysterious person ��Mag,�� and get in contact if necessary.��


    ke


    ��Many mysterious passageways have been found on the ancient continent, joining many mysterious rearing ces. There are obvious traces of species being transformed and reared. The owner of these ces has yet to be found.


    ��A series of tools that were way more advanced than the technology of the current ancient continent were found at the rearing ces. Suspected to be from external civilizations. Currently unable to ascertain if there are any hostile or invasive intentions involved.


    ��Situation evaluation: category 2 incident! Investigate the space passages, and find the possible intruder! Obtain samples and analyze the standard of civilization and threat!��


    ke


    ��Traces of Cthulhu��s activity found in the Twilight Forest. The resentment of the dead was sucked out, and judging from the investigation results, it was not done by Cthulhu personally, but by a puppet that it controlled.


    ��The new inhabitants were still rather weak, and could not defend themselves. On top of that, they did not have the ability to search for the controller.


    ��Situation evaluation: number of puppets unknown. Cthulhu was attempting to regain its powers, and might cause more tragedies.��


    ke


    ��Traces of Cthulhu��s puppet found in a newly established human country, ��Roth Empire.�� Through ��perception,�� the puppet was identified as a prince of the country. His identity has already been exposed.


    ��However, he was not currently in the city, and has temporarily disappeared.


    ��A suspected ��nuclear�� power has been detected in this city.


    ��Situation evaluation: collect information on the puppet and continue to trace him. Perhaps the lower half of Cthulhu could be found.


    ��Identify the origin of ��nuclear�� power. Check if it has anything to do with the external civilization.��


    Observer��s codename: 9527


    ke


    ��Host, the System��s water temperature monitoring robot at the boundless sea realm crayfish rearing farm and the sunlight monitoring machine at the Twilight Forest soybean farm as well as the machines at various rearing farms have disappeared in these few days.��


    The statement from the System rang in Mag��s head as he was flipping through ancient books.


    ��You can��t get me to reimburse that, right?�� Mag replied without thinking, and continued to read.


    ��These machines had tracking devices installed for easy collection, but they are all gone.��


    ��Maybe they were destroyed by magic beasts.��


    ��There are surveince cameras located at the farms as well. It is not possible for any magic beast to intrude no matter how powerful it is. Besides, there was no trace left behind in the surveince cameras.


    ��They disappeared into thin air, and the tracking device has been blocked. This is a very odd situation. Therefore, I am reporting it to you,�� the System said seriously.


    Mag ced the ancient book down, and asked, ��What does this mean?��


    ��It might be done by a powerhouse that is far stronger than what I can control, or they could have been taken by a thing from an even more advanced civilization,�� the System replied.


    ��What kind of powerhouse?�� Mag frowned.


    ��Something that is currently more powerful than the upper limit existing on the Nond Continent. Something simr to the Great Old Ones.��


    ��What about the civilization? Is there an even more advanced civilization than yours?�� Mag asked.


    ��Lam a God of Cookery Cultivation System, and therefore am rather low in my technology setting. The objects from the trading center are all goods that the other systems had eliminated. Therefore, my civilization standard is only about that of Earth at 2050. I can only obtain some high-ss clearance in


    the logistic space,�� the System said honestly.


    ��Even if the Great Old Ones had nothing to do, they wouldn��t steal your thermometer, right?�� Mag was still in disbelief..

 Chapter 2069 - Even More Advanced Civilization

    <h4>Chapter 2069: Even More Advanced Civilization</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    How much importance the System ced on the issue determined how much importance Mag ced on the issue.


    Ever since he came to this world, the System had given off the vibe that it was in control of everything.


    However, it was flustered this time?


    Of course, it could also be because it was dispirited as its objects were stolen.


    The existence of the Great Old Ones had been ascertained, and Mag even cooked half of one of them.


    However, such an existence that could destroy the world easily would never go to the various farms to steal thermometers and seeders.


    As for an even more advanced civilization, Mag would never believe in the existence of a being from an even more advanced civilization than the System in this world where the various races had yet to break out of their habit of eating raw food.


    ��Judging from the timeline, could it be done by Amy��s System?�� Mag suddenly thought of a factor.


    The System fell silent for a while, as though it was analyzing, and said, ��The possibility is very low! If that system found the farm, it should be able to tell that another system existed in this world, and would not interact with the other party, much less intervene with the other party��s missions.��


    ��aren��t all you subpar systems thrown together? Why wouldn��t the systems disturb each other? There would ultimately only be one king in the world. Change is the only constant, the wheel of fortune turns. Why is it not possible?�� Mag did not buy that.


    ��L repeat! I am a perfect God of Cookery Cultivation System. That system��s existence could only be an ident!�� the System said seriously.


    ��In that case, is it possible for this world to have a hightitude civilization? Or that their standard of civilization is even higher than Earth in 2050?�� Mag asked in an equally serious tone.


    ��ording to my current observations, the existence of any odd evolution civilization has yet to be detected.��


    ��In that case, maybe there��s a Wakanda in this boring world?�� Magughed.


    2


    The System fell silent for a while, and said, ��For now, this possibility cannot be ruled out. I have limited knowledge of this world, and there are various ces I have yet to explore.


    ��Tam unable to know if an even more advanced civilization had appeared and continued to exist on thisnd in the past billions of years.


    ��In addition, an even more advanced civilization indeed exists on Earth. It is just not Wakanda. It is in the spatial world at Kunlun Mountains.��


    This time, Mag fell silent.


    There was too much information in the System��s words.


    Nothing was impossible in this world. Mag being able to arrive in this world was an impossible thing on its own.


    ��Whether an even more advanced civilization existed on a with billions of years in its history was unknown, just like how he still had no answer for whether the ��gods�� worshiped by the various races actually existed. If they did, where were they?


    ��So�� the System is not all-knowing���� Mag sighed.


    ��A system��s understanding of a foreign world could only be known through exploration other than obtaining basic information from God.��


    Mag propped his head on his hand, and thought for a while. Suddenly, he asked, ��I am suddenly curious about what God is. What kind of existence is it? Why did it create the systems and send them out to various worlds?��


    ��Your questions have already infringed on a dangerous field. Please take back these dangerous thoughts!�� the System warned.


    ��If God is everywhere and all-knowing, yet is also unknown and indescribable,municates with the outside world through the systems, and rules world after world by controlling the hosts through systems�� What do you think it��s like?�� Mag swallowed. He did think that his thoughts were rather


    dangerous.


    The System fell silent�� and remained silent


    ��Alright, let��s think of it in another way.�� Mag closed the ancient book in his hands. ��If there really is a more advanced civilization in this world, and they have also discovered your existence, what could happen?��


    ��There are two possibilities. Firstly, as a member of a foreign civilization and someone who could possibly result in arge-scale invasion, you would be taken away and cut up into pieces for research so that they could trace our origin. Secondly, they might try to establish a new connection with the


    foreign civilization through you. You would be the bridge between them and the foreign civilization, but would lose your freedom,�� the System replied.


    ��Doesn��t sound good either way.�� Mag shook his head.


    ��Thave already cut all logistical systems connecting the farms and the restaurant, and built a new virtual logistical system. They will be unable to find the restaurant through the space passage for the time being. However, we cannot rule out the possibility of them finding you through other means,


    because we know nothing about them.��


    Mag heaved a sigh of relief, and said, ��One more question. If an even more advanced civilization did exist, would they be responsible for the Great Old Ones? If they join us, it may be a little easier to handle those fellows.��


    ��A cutting machine from the octopus processing nt is missing. They should be aware of the Great Old Ones�� existence, and should most probably be on the side of kindness and order. Otherwise, it would be a piece of cake for them to destroy the seal,�� the System replied.


    Mag ended his conversation with the System, and sat by the study table, spacing out.


    The Great Old Ones�� existence was just like the Sword of Damocles hanging above their heads.


    The existence of an advanced civilization, and the fact that they might have already found out about him, caused him even more worries.


    Forget it, leave them be for now. No matter how advanced they are, they are still made of flesh and blood. If they reallye knocking, I can only hack their heads off. Mag shook his head and left.


    He went downstairs, and kept all the things that could possibly expose that he was from an out-of-this world��s civilization, including Amy��s toys and Annie��s watercolor brush, and made them promise that they could only use those upstairs.


    Mag was not ahead of himself, so he decided to live like a mole in theing days.


    Irina had returned to Chaos City. Mag, who had just had kidneys for lunch, decided to cancel the raw oyster feast at night in case he got too full of himself.


    Business at the tavern tonight was still not bad. Although it was not at the full-house level, earning 10,000 copper coins a night was still rather easy.


    Meanwhile, Titan Tavern right across the street had hung up a ��temporarily closed�� notice for their upgrading phase.


    Of course, the most attractive thing was still the notice outside.


    Titan Tavern had announced that it would open the cer sealed by its founder 30 years ago, and would start to supply the authentic Titan Liquor stored in the cer for 30 years.


    Eiffie was a smart woman. Mag had to admit that.


    After daily operations, Mag saw thest customer off, and closed the shop as he got ready to clean up.


    Just then, the tavern��s door behind him opened outward silently.


    Mag paused in his actions, and turned slowly to look at the door. He leaned his body slightly forward, maintaining the best posture to pull his sword out.


    A.woman dressed in a white body-fitting suit stood at the door, and watched him calmly with her light green eyes. She opened her mouth, and said in an entedmon tongue, ��I want�� to drink.��

 Chapter 2070 - A Beautiful And Dangerous Woman

    <h4>Chapter 2070: A Beautiful And Dangerous Woman</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    A young and beautiful woman stood at the door. Mag had only seen her ck-and-white tight-fitting attire in movies before, and it was usually the sci-fi movies or dramatic movies.


    She had silvery blue hair and a pair of light green eyes.


    The bodysuit showed her figure perfectly, but people couldn��t have any dirty thoughts about her.


    Because her beautiful face had a very cold expression, she even seemed aloof.


    Mag didn��t care that her bodysuit didn��t fit into this world, nor did he care about how aloof she looked. He only cared about the feedback given by the omnipresent door:


    Name: unknown! Race: unknown! Age: unknown! Strength: unknown!


    Danger! Danger! Danger!


    Yes. This woman was a very dangerous existence.


    After Mag had passed the tribtion together with the Cthulhu, he had not felt the presence of danger for a long time. However, he felt it from this woman right now.


    ��System, is she from the so-called advanced civilization? How many things can you find out studying her if we capture her?�� Mag said to the system inwardly.


    ��The premise is you can defeat her. Otherwise, it will be you who would be sliced and studied,�� the system swiftly answered.


    ��What��s the odds of me winning?��


    ��50-50.��


    ��These odds don��t look very auspicious.�� Mag frowned. He instantly rxed his body, and smiled at the girl at the door. ��I��m sorry. The tavern is already closed for the night. Pleasee again tomorrow if you want to drink.��


    Mag knew very well that they woulde sooner orter, but he never expected them toe so soon.


    Hence, he wanted to test if this was an ident.


    ��Closed for the night?�� The woman frowned, and looked at Mag with her cold eyes. She revealed a pondering expression. ��Then, do I need to use another excuse?��


    ��Mags facial muscles twitched. He wasn��t quite used to this woman��s cold and direct way of talking.


    The other party was obviously here for him, and she didn��t even bother to hide that intention.


    Or perhaps, she did try to hide that intention, but her clumsy way of expression exposed it.


    At the very least, the other party didn��t juste to him with a discrimination speech, take out a pair of cuffs, and then force him into submission. This meant that there was room for a discussion.


    Mag smilingly said to the woman, ��Since you have already opened the tavern��s door, pleasee in. I have meat and liquor. I wonder what is the story behind you, lovely maiden?��


    ��The woman only stared at him coldly. That exquisite face seemed to be made from ice; even the gaze was horribly cold, as if there weren��t any emotions in her eyes.


    ��System, this isn��t a robot, right? She��s also not an assassin without emotions, right?�� Mag asked inwardly.


    ��In order not to attract the other party��s attention, this System has already cut off all detection devices. However, we can be sure that the other party is still a carbon-based life form, and not a robot,�� the system swiftly replied.


    ��Thanks.�� The woman retracted her gaze from Mag. She stepped into the tavern, and surveyed it once before sitting down in a seat close to the door. Then, she continued to stare at Mag.


    Mag closed the door again. He felt quite ufortable being stared at. He showed a professional smile. ��What would you like to drink, Miss?��


    ��Liquor,�� the woman replied.


    This is a freaking tavern. Of course I know you want to drink liquor.


    ��The drink list is on the wall.�� Mag tried his best to say that with a smile.


    The woman looked up at the drink list on the wall seriously. After a while, she said, ��A bottle of Maotai, a bottle of whiskey, a helping of pig ears sd, a helping of pig tongue sd, and a helping of drunkard peanuts.��


    ��Sure, please give me a minute.�� Mag walked to the kitchen with upturned lips.


    He was a little curious about how well this woman could hold her alcohol. Even if she was from an advanced civilization, she would still have a weakness as long as she wasn��t a robot.


    After she got drunk�� Hehehe


    A somewhat obscene male human. One ordinary tavern. However, this ce is 32 meters away from the nuclear power start up, and this man is the owner of the property. There might be some useful information to be found from him. Xi looked at the busy man in the kitchen and wondered.


    Apart from that, she also sensed an inexplicable aura in this tavern. It was familiar yet strange at the same time. She actually couldn��t make an urate judgment for a while.


    This situation wasn��tmon for her, so she didn��t hypnotize this human immediately after she entered the tavern.


    Of course, it wasn��t difficult for her to obtain a normal human��s memory, as long as it didn��t go against the Observers�� code.


    Her equipment bay had ample food. The ancient continent��s food wasn��t attractive to her at all. Ordering food was part of learning about the new inhabitants�� behavior.


    Of course, investigating the new inhabitants�� food was also one of an Observer��s jobs.


    Xi calmly observed this tavern. Soon after, her gazended on that counter.


    It was a red wooden counter with a marble countertop. The surface was as smooth as a mirror, and its sides were also round and smooth. It made her reveal a perplexed look.


    This processing technology seems to be polished by machinery. Has the ancient continent��s manufacturing industry already developed to this extent? Xi wrote down this detail in her Observer��s Diary.


    ��Your liquor and side dishes.�� Mag came out with a tray. After putting down the opened liquor and three side dishes, he stepped to the side.


    ��Thank you,�� Xi answered him calmly, but her gaze was already attracted by the liquor and dishes in front of her.


    The rich liquor��s aroma that drifted out from that white porcin bottle actually made her, someone who had never drunk before, think that it was exquisite.


    Additionally, those two side dishes that were made from ears and tongues werepletely different from her expectations. They even looked a little�� enticing?


    It was Mag��s turn to quietly observe her from the side, with his arms wrapped in front of his chest.


    Did the advanced civilization��s people need to eat? What were their eating habits and tastes? He was curious about all these things.


    Sensing Mag��s gaze, Xi frowned slightly. After a brief moment of hesitation, she still picked up the two bamboo sticks called ��chopsticks,�� and picked up a peanut clumsily.


    She could see the energy in this peanut and all the elements mixed up in it, including the elements that could cause sickness.


    The new inhabitants�� diet was still too unhealthy. This was also the main reason that she didn��t like to eat their food.


    ��There was a nutritional cream that had all the nutrients well mixed up in the equipment bay. It could provide sufficient nutrition while making sure that it was healthy at the same time.


    After a brief moment of hesitation, she popped the peanut into her mouth.


    Crunch~


    The teeth collided with the peanut, bringing a crunchy texture.


    At the same time, the spiciness blossomed on the tip of her tongue. The aroma exploded in her mouth along with the crushed peanut.


    Xi��s eyes widened instantly, and she showed an expression of disbelief.


    This was a taste that she had never tasted before. It was amazing yet irresistible.

 Chapter 2071 - There’s Something Very Wrong With You

    <h4>Chapter 2071: There��s Something Very Wrong With You</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��This is a very unique tavern. That obscene-looking human male made a food called ��drunkard peanuts�� which has an amazing taste!


    ��Ican��t describe that taste, because I have never encountered that taste before.


    ��It is so mesmerizing and irresistible.


    ��My apologies. An Observer shouldn��t use such descriptions, but I��m not able to find a more appropriate description now.


    ��Other than that, the liquor called ��Maotai�� has an unfathomable name, but its taste is very rich and sweet, and its texture is very smooth. Its alcohol content is very high, reaching 58%. It has a certain hallucination effect, which can also be described as: drunk����


    Observer: Xi�� Code name: 9527


    eke


    ��An advanced civilization��s existence was discovered on the Nond Continent. Gender: unknown, race: unknown, strength: unknown.


    1


    ��She looks like a human female. She is wearing a battle suit made of an unknown metal.


    ��She can eat human food normally, and has a good resistance to alcohol.


    ��This advanced civilization is more advanced than Earth in 2050. It��s a race that is still unknown to the Nond Continent. There is no information to reference. It might be rted to the Battle of Skyfall.


    ��The Host is too weak to capture it.


    ��The System��s permission level is too low to capture it.


    ��We have alreadybeled it for further tracking and observation.��


    The God of Cookery Cultivation System reported.


    eke


    Mag watched the woman finish the whole bottle of Maotai with the drunkard peanuts and then open that bottle of whiskey calmly as if she wasn��t affected.


    ��Did the advanced civilization��s alcohol��s tolerance evolve too?�� Mag raised his eyebrows, feeling that he had misnned.


    ��Perhaps their bodies already have the ability to break down alcohol quickly,�� the system answered.


    Xi poured a ss of whiskey and took a sip. She frowned slightly. She looked at the liquor in the ss in front of her, and then nced at Mag.


    ��The faint smokey taste is the whiskey��s specialty. It��s not a problem with the liquor. After you ept that characteristic, you will discover this liquor is also equally intoxicating,�� Mag exined smilingly.


    It didn��t matter that she had an excellent alcohol tolerance; the aftermath of drinking Maotai and whiskey was formidable.


    Xi was thoughtful, but she still downed the liquor in the ss.


    She narrowed her eyes to sample that faint smokey taste. It felt as if a mustang was racing in her heart. It indeed brought a different sensation and drinking experience from the previous bottle.


    ��Whiskey. Not bad.�� Xi nodded slightly. She put her ss and looked up at Mag.


    Mag was also staring at her calmly.


    ��May I ask, did you activate any advanced machinery in that house 23 meters away from this tavern yesterday?�� Xi asked in a voice that was as cold as the sound of an electric current.


    ��Machery? What machery?�� Mag had a perplexed expression, showing her the level of knowledge that a resident of the alternate world should have.


    Xi stared into Mag��s eyes for a while, making sure that he wasn��t lying, She frowned slightly, and exined, ��Machinery means devices that can help people lower their jobs�� difficulty or make their jobs easier. It should be a huge machine that is made of steel. ording to the feedback of the surrounding


    residents, an earthquake happened yesterday. Did you feel it?��


    ��Of course, I felt the earthquake. The house shook obviously, and officials came to ask questions.�� Mag nodded with an honest expression, and said, ��However, are you talking about the house behind the one next to us? That is indeed my property, but it has always been vacant. I can open the door for you


    if you would like to go see it, Miss.��


    ��There��s no need for that. I have already seen it.�� Xi shook her head slightly, but she still had some suspicions. She was deliberating if she should conduct a memory search on this human in front of her.


    The lie detector showed that he wasn��t lying. This meant that he indeed had no idea about that ��nuclear��-powered machinery. An ordinary person couldn��t fool the lie detector.


    ��You��re really not shy.�� Mag raised his brows slightly. The subconscious discrimination that an advanced civilization had for a lower civilization was tant.


    However, Mag was relieved that she wasn��t attracted by that nuclear-powered printing machine.


    It was fortunate that Mag got the system to shift that printing machine to Chaos City.


    Xi stopped talking after that, and quietly finished that bottle of whiskey and the three side dishes.


    Although her expression was still as cold and aloof as before, Mag could see from the frequency of her picking up the dishes that even an advanced civilization��s being couldn��t resist the temptation of good food.


    Burp~


    Xi, who was prepared to settle her bill, burped, which surprised her.


    As an extremely self-disciplined person, she hadn��t burped from overeating for a long time. She didn��t expect to overeat at a human��s tavern.


    Xi ced a gold coin on the table, and said to Mag, ��Bill, please. I would like to take away a helping of drunkard peanuts too.��


    ��Sure.�� Mag gave her the change and a helping of takeaway drunkard peanuts.


    The other party prepared to leave with the packed drunkard peanuts like a normal person after drinking two bottles of liquor with high alcohol content.


    Mag didn��t get to ask any questions.


    He wasn��tpletely confident that he could make her stay, nor was he sure that she wouldn��t transmit any information back in real time while they were fighting.


    Xi walked to the door with the drunkard peanuts packed in a kraft paper bag.


    Footsteps suddenly sounded on the staircase.


    Mag turned his head, and saw Annie at the staircase. His heart skipped a beat, and he secretly said, ��Oh no.��


    Xi��s steps faltered, and she suddenly tumed around. Her light green eyes focused sharply on that girl standing at the staircase with a picture book in her arms.


    Annie also noticed Xi. Seeing that she was staring at her, Annie gave her a polite smile.


    ��This is my daughter, Annie. She can��t speak, but she loves to draw. She��s very cute, right?�� Mag introduced Annie with a smile, and walked next to her. He leaned towards Annie, making sure that he could react instantly to Xi��s actions.


    ��There��s something very wrong with you.�� Xi��s gazended on Mag again. A technological-looking ck bullpup assault rifle appeared in her empty right hand.


    Mag��s eyelids twitched a few times. That was a bullpup assault rifle that was even more exaggerated than the Barrett. Its hard lines seemed to be able to absorb the dark glow of the light.


    It didn��t have support, and was carried by the lean woman single-handedly.


    Awoman in a white tight battle suit was carrying a packet of drunkard peanuts in one hand and a ck bullpup assault rifle in the other.


    This scene looked a little ridiculous, but Mag felt an intense sense of danger.


    He wasn��t certain if his sword or her gun would be faster.


    Annie was right next to him, while Amy was upstairs. There was no way that he could retreat.


    ��Tm just a liquor seller. I don��t understand what you are talking about.�� Mag tried to speak as calmly as possible.


    ��No. You��ve met Cthulhu. You��re already tainted.�� Xi shook her head slightly. Her gazended on Annie, and she frowned as she said, ��She has the presence of Cthulhu on her too, and it��s very intense..��

 Chapter 2072 - I Will Kill You Even If You Are God

    <h4>Chapter 2072: I Will Kill You Even If You Are God</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Mag knew this matter wouldn��t have a good ending the moment the woman recognized Annie.


    The advanced civilization��s being was indeed not to be underestimated. She even knew that he had met the Cthulhu before, and found out about Annie in an instant.


    One had to know that even Irina with her light magic caster��s identity didn��t discover Annie��s abnormality.


    Mag stood in front of Annie, and said to Xi, ��Actually, I��m very curious about who you are. A god? Or a being simr to those sealed fellows?��


    Xi aimed her bullpup assault rifle at Mag, and coldly said, ��I��m Xi, from the Elder Things. I am not a god or one of the sealed invaders. I��m an Observer, and now you��re under arrest.��


    ��The Elder Things?�� Mag cocked his eyebrows. He was reminded of that ancient species in the Cthulhu Mythos that had starfish-like appendages.


    Obviously, this woman called ��Xi�� had an appearance that appealed more to the human aesthetic and wielded technology that was beyond imagination.


    Moreover, her words had also revealed one very important piece of information����sealed invaders.��


    The Great Old Ones were deemed ��invaders�� in their civilization.


    Furthermore, judging from her previous reaction, the Elder Things should have a very strong animosity towards Cthulhu and the other sealed Great Old Ones.


    Additionally, her identity was the ��Observer.��


    Listen, this term was filled with the superiority that an advanced civilization had for a more primitive civilization.


    If this was a fantasy novel, she would a mediator-cum-spokeperson kind of existence.


    ��If your target is also the fellow that has escaped from the seal, perhaps we should sit down and talk about it instead of fighting to death first.�� Mag looked at Xi calmly. The Tian Du sword appeared next to him, with the tip pointing at Xi. ��I know you are very strong. I��m very strong too. I��m confident that I


    can kill you before you kill me.��


    Xi��s expression turned solemn when she saw the ck heavy sword that suddenly appeared.


    This heavy sword had no edges, but it gave her the feeling that it was razor-sharp and a vague sense of being locked on.


    She was familiar with that sensation. She could lock on the other party as soon as she raised her bullpup assault rifle.


    And this human male did exactly the same when he took out his longsword.


    He was indeed very powerful. This was a fact.


    Xi looked into Mag��s eyes, and asked, ��Is this the power that Cthulhu gave to you?��


    The new inhabitants�� upper limit appeared a few thousand years ago. Powerhouses above the 10th-tier could no longer appear, but Mag��s power had obviously surpassed the limit.


    Mag shook his head slightly. ��No. This is the power that I resealed him with.��


    ��Resealed?�� Xi��s gaze flickered, and a hint of surprise appeared on her cold face. She said to Mag, ��Did you reseal the Cthulhu in the center sealed area?


    ��Tcan only be considered as a participant. That wasn��t something that could be done by one person.�� Mag shook his head, and sincerely said, ��I am Mag Alex, a knight. I don��t know what kind of existence the Elder Things are, but we can be friends if you guys also deem those evil existences that should be


    sealed enemies.��


    Xi looked at Mag judgingly. After a moment of silence, she said, ��You knew what I care for.��


    ��Annie, go upstairs first, and don��t let Amye down.�� Mag turned to instruct Annie.


    Annie nced at Mag, and then looked at Xi. After hesitating for a moment, she nodded obediently, and went upstairs with the picture book in her arms.


    After confirming that Annie had already gone upstairs, Mag said to Xi, ��I have indeed met Cthulhu. It��s not strange to meet one��s opponent face to face. I��ve almost lost myself and handed my soul to him too.��


    Xi didn��t speak, and simply looked at him.


    ��Tt was Annie who saved me at the critical moment. Lightning severed her from Cthulhu. She��s the incarnation of kindness. There isn��t any hint of evil in her. She was just like a newbom infant. That��s why I adopted her, and concealed her identity from everyone,�� Mag said.


    ��The incarnation of kindness?�� Wonder appeared in Xi��s eyes.


    She had undergone professional training before, but she had never heard of such an exnation before.


    However, Mag indeed didn��t look like he had sold his soul to Cthulhu, otherwise she would have discovered that as soon as she met him.


    Meanwhile, although that girl had the Cthulhu��s aura on her, she was as pure as a piece of nk paper. This was equally befuddling to her.


    Xi said to Mag, ��I can��t trust what you saidpletely right now, and neither can I judge that girl��s situation urately. I need to bring you guys back to let the elders make the judgment.��


    ��Tm sorry, but I can��t ept that suggestion. Annie is my daughter, and not something that needs to be judged.�� Mag shook his head with a serious expression, and said to Xi, ��Perhaps the Elder Things are a more advanced existence, but please don��t underestimate a father��s determination to protect his


    daughter.


    ��She��s not some devil. She��s just a little girl who has started to interact with the world, and has great wishes for everything in life.��


    Xi looked at Mag.


    Mag looked at Xi.


    The gun versus the sword. The atmosphere was cold to the extreme.


    After a long time, Xi put down the assault rifle first, and said coldly, ��Do you know where we can find the lower half body of the Cthulhu that has escaped from the seal?��


    ��Tdon��t know����Mag also put down his sword����but I should know some information that you don��t know.��


    Mag heaved a breath of relief inwardly.


    ��You��re my big brother,�� the system simrlymented with admiration inside Mag.


    ��Tm your daddy. Don��t get the hierarchy wrong,�� Mag answered.


    Next, Mag had a short and peaceful interaction with Xi.


    If Elizabeth had an aloof coldness that would make people feel heartache for her after knowing her, then Xi��s coldness was the real coldness.


    Mag felt as though he was talking to an assassin without any emotions. The interaction was mechanical without any hint of emotions.


    ��Giant dragon. Rankster. I will find him.�� Xi nodded. This was the only useful information that she got from Mag.


    After a brief interaction, Mag said, ��He��s a friend of mine. If you find him, I hope I can meet him even if it��s the worst situation.��


    ��Ican��t guarantee that,�� Xi coldly replied.


    Fortunately, Mag was already used to the way she talked.


    ��Twant to bring some of the girl��s hair or nails back even if I can��t bring the girl back. We need to study what kind of being she is,�� Xi said.


    Mag shook his head, and solemnly said, ��I won��t hand any part of her to you, and I hope you guys will stop having designs on her. Otherwise, I will kill you even if you are a god.��


    ��This world isn��t what you see. Your power is only rtive,�� Xi coldly warned.


    ��The power of the Elder Things is also limited, right? Otherwise, why would you have let the seals age without doing anything?�� Mag asked in return.

 Chapter 2073 - Hah, Women

    <h4>Chapter 2073: Hah, Women</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Annie��s existence was special. She was a special existence that had split from a Great Old One, but had a kind soul.


    Perhaps she had great power like the Great Old Ones.


    Maybe she also had a long lifespan and a powerful body.


    A young but very malleable existence.


    If Annie was brought away by the Elder Things, she might turn into a cold machine toplete missions like Xi, or even end up dissected and studied.


    Mag had already decided to protect Annie with all his might when he brought her home, even if he had to give up his life.


    Hence, he wanted the Elder Things to stop having such thoughts��at least while he was still alive.


    Xi looked at Mag with a frown. This was a stubborn human and a troublesome fellow.


    ��She is a brand-new life form. She��s different from Cthulhu. She deserves the right to lead a normal life like any young girl


    in this area.��


    Mag picked up the Little Mermaid picture book on the counter, and tossed it to Xi, ��She also deserves to have a dream of bing aic artist. This child has extraordinary talent


    Xi caught the picture book. The mermaid on the cover should havee from Lantisde. It was very exquisitely and beautifully drawn. The mermaid maiden��s cuteness was perfectly disyed.


    She recalled the picture book that the girl held when she came downstairs. It seemed to have a rabbit and a tortoise on the cover. It looked rather cute too.


    ��Only you and I know about this matter now. If possible, I hope you can keep this secret for me.�� Mag looked at Xi, and solemnly and sincerely said, ��There is no evil without a cause in this world. I hope she can be a kind and interesting youngdy.��


    ��Lwill evaluate this matter and then process it.�� Xi kept that picture book. She didn��t reveal her attitude towards this matter, but instead said, ��But we can discuss the earthquake two days ago. I��ve bet you caused it too.��


    ��Yes. That was indeed caused by me.�� Mag nodded honestly.


    ��You��re not an honest human.�� Xi frowned.


    He actually got through the lie detector. His previous answers didn��t trigger the lie detector at all.


    ��The human body also has an unlimited potential, while machinery always has an upper limit,�� Mag calmly replied.


    ��What was it?��


    ��ording to the instruction manual, it��s a nuclear-powered printing machine,�� Mag answered.


    ��Nuclear-powered printing machine?�� A rare surprised expression appeared on Xi��s face.


    ��The Elder Things�� technological advancements were extremely high. Nuclear power was already utilized in many areas of their lives, including transportation.


    However, it was too weird to discover a nuclear-powered printing machine on the Nond Continent, which had only just started to use the steam engine.


    ��Where did you get this printing machine from? An alien civilization?�� Xi��s expression turned solemn.


    An invasion of an alien civilization was an extremely serious matter. The descent of the Cthulhu gods and its servant species had brought a catastrophe that almost annihted the Elder Things in the past.


    Mag shook his head. ��No. I got it from an old equipment bay that I dug out deep underground. There was some machinery and books in it, including that printing machine.��


    ��May I take a look at those things?��


    ��Lhave already shipped the printing machine back to Chaos City. I can give the other items to you.�� Mag went upstairs, and came down with a gigantic wooden box. He ced it right in front of Xi.


    Xi opened the box, and saw two bundles of the nine yearspulsory education��s teaching materials, the practice exercise books for the college entry exams along with two Dragonballic books, some old CRT television, old radio, an aircraft carrier��s model, a Thanos figurine, a ck Panther figurine,


    an Ultraman Transformer�� etc. It was filled with weird objects.


    Looking at that scary Thanos figurine, Xi��s expression became much more solemn. Perhaps this was an outlook of some foreign god.


    Meanwhile, she couldn��t recognize all the characters in those old books. She needed to bring them back to let the elders decipher them.


    ��That��s all. If you need to, you can take them all with you,�� Mag said frankly.


    ��Thank you.�� Xi kept the box in her equipment bay. There was less wariness when she looked at Mag again. ��I will find Josh and Rankster as soon as possible. If you have information on them, please notify me immediately too.��


    ��To happy cooperation.�� Mag extended his hand to her.


    Xi flicked a nce at his hand, nodded, and then left.


    ��Hah, women.�� Mag smoothed his hair with one hand. He really heaved a breath of relief after he watched Xi keep her assault rifle and disappear at the tavern��s door.


    ��system, do you think the wise men of the Elder Things will lose themselves in the ocean of the practice exercise books for the college entry exams?�� Mag closed the door, and suddenly felt a little sorry for those wise men who were about to get ��baptized�� by those bits of knowledge and questions.


    ��That��s a little naughty of you.��


    ��They were prepared by the system as per Mag��s request.


    ��Since an advanced civilization exists, does it mean that there are really gods in this world? They are just hiding in ces where we can��t see them? That means they couldmunicate with their sessors or people through certain means?�� Mag mumbled questionably.


    ��Looking at it now, there is such a possibility,�� the system answered.


    ee


    ��The Maotai liquor is very scrumptious. It��s an exquisite liquor that can hardly be found in the Underground City. Furthermore, there is also another liquor called whiskey in this tavern. It has a unique smokey taste. After getting used to it, it��s equally mesmerizing.


    ��However, the boss of this tavern has another identity. His real name is Mag Alex. He��s currently the number one powerhouse of the human race, and also the number one powerhouse of all the known races on the Nond Continent. He has already broken through the 10th-tier restriction, and is able to


    threaten me.


    ��He has taken part in the battle to reseal the upper body of Cthulhu, and made a very important contribution in that battle. The Cthulhu was struck by lightning in that battle, and a kind soul was rent out from it, and it became a little girl����


    Xi looked at the half-written Observer��s Diary, pondered for a moment, and deleted thest sentence before continuing.


    ��Tinteracted with him, and obtained important information about the seal that was broken under Sky Isle. This matter was rted to the chief of the Frost Dragons, ��Rankster.�� I need to find him as soon as possible.


    ��There is also a new development on the Rodu��s nuclear incident. It was caused by a nuclear-powered printing machine. This item was dug by Mag Alex from an underground cavern.


    ��An equipment bay was also dug out along with it. There are many peculiar objects in it, including dozens of ancient texts that are written in an alien script. I have already secured them, and will send them back to the Underground City as soon as possible for study. They might be rted to an alien


    civilization.


    ��Observer: Xi. Code name: 9527..��

 Chapter 2074 - Girls Have To Protect Themselves When They Are Out On Their Lonesome

    <h4>Chapter 2074: Girls Have To Protect Themselves When They Are Out On Their Lonesome</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��This is a dangerous world, but there are plenty of opportunities amidst the danger.��


    ��So?��


    ��Today��s mission: going into the unknown bravely! Could the little mistress please go to the breakfast shop 500 meters away to buy breakfast for the whole family. You will receive a chance to spin the wheel when youplete the mission!��


    ��That��s all?�� Amy sat on the bed, and shook her little short legs.


    ��To a three-and-a-half-year-old child, this is indeed a very challenging mission, but I believe you can aplish this extremely challenging mission, Little Mistress!�� the system encouraged her.


    ��This is what I could already do at three years old.�� Amy pursed her lips, and corrected with a serious expression, ��Moreover, I��m four years old now, not three and a half!��


    Although she felt that the mission was too simple and unchallenging, Amy still leaped off the bed, put on her clothes, and went out of the house.


    ��Hmm?�� Mag, who was doing his morning exercise on the roof, heard a noise, and looked down. He saw Amy, who was wearing a white down jacket, skip away in the snow.


    Ugly Duckling was following her, still looking very sleepy.


    Where��s Little Amy going? Mag looked at the little one, who should be still sleeping. She should have received some new mission from the system again.


    Just as Mag was thinking if he should follow her, Amy turned into a breakfast shop 500 meters away.


    So she��s hungry? Mag raised his eyebrows. He couldn��t decide if that was Amy��s idea or the system��s mission.


    Amy carried Ugly Duckling in her arms, and walked into the breakfast shop.


    The breakfast shop had a furnace burning behind a half-closed door. It was warmpared to the outdoors. Amy had an expectant smile as soon as she entered because there was an enticing smell of food in the air.


    It was still early, so there were only five or six people eating breakfast in the breakfast shop. They looked at the door when they heard it open, and then their gaze was all attracted by the pretty little girl standing there.


    What an adorable little girl. Her puffy white clothes made her face look even smaller and cuter. Even a porcin doll couldn��t match up to her exquisite features.


    Furthermore, she was cuddling a weird beast that was ck and white and rotund. It also looked extremely cute.


    Just as everyone thought that she came with an adult, the little girl walked to the ordering counter by herself, tiptoed, and said in an adorable voice, ��Boss, can I take away some breakfast?��


    ��The boss of the breakfast shop saw the tiny Amy, and then he looked at the door too. Seeing that there were indeed no adults following her, he smilingly said, ��Little girl, you can take away the breakfast, but where are your adults? Let theme to get it. You might not be able to bring it awayter.��


    ��It��s fine. I have money. Besides, I can bring it away no matter how many items there are,�� Amy said seriously, and even took out a gold coin to show the boss.


    ��This...�� The boss was a little hesitant.


    This little one was indeed too small, and the portions of breakfast in the shop were big, so he couldn��t bear to make her bring them away by herself.


    ��Miss, isn��t that Mr. Hades�� daughter?�� M said with surprise.


    ��It��s her.�� Eiffie, who was sitting in aer, nodded. When she saw Amy, she, too, was surprised, and said, ��I didn��t expect the little one toe out and buy breakfast by herself.��


    ��want this pancake made with corn. Three of them! Then, this soup which looks quite good. Three bowls of them! And this egg, I want... four of them. And this, this, this...�� Amy already began to ce her order. There were many items she wanted to eat.


    ��The customers were all looking at Amy with surprise. They didn��t expect that not only the little one wanted to buy breakfast to bring it back, she even wanted to bring breakfast home for a lot of people.


    ��The adults in her family were also quite careless. How could they let such a pretty little girle out by herself? What if she got kidnapped? They would cry their hearts out then.


    The boss packed all the food that Amy requested, but he didn��t pack the soup. He smilingly said to Amy, ��Little girl, it��s not easy to bring the soup away, and you have to carry a lot of things with you. Get your adults here to bring them away. Besides, you still have to carry your cute little bear.��


    ��It��s fine. It can walk by itself.�� Amy tossed Ugly Duckling aside.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling looked up and called out aggrievedly.


    ��Erm...�� The boss was still a little hesitant.


    ��Boss, give the things to me. This is the daughter of the boss of the newly opened Saipan Tavern across my ce. I��ll help her carry them back. Give me three bowls of cucumber soup too. I��ll get M to send the bowls back to youter.�� Right then, a gentle voice spoke up behind them.


    Amy turned back. When she saw Eiffie, she had a realization, and said, ��It��s you, pretty big sister.��


    ��Yes. Why is Little Amy out buying breakfast alone?�� Eiffie patted Amy��s head. This little one looked so cute, and she was a sweet talker too.1


    ��So she��s the daughter of that boss. Alright, since Lady Boss Eiffie is carrying them for her, there��s no problem.�� The boss was convinced. He quickly scooped three bowls of soup, put them in a takeaway box, and passed them to M.


    ��How much are they? I��ll pay for them as well.�� Eiffie took out her money bag.


    ��Mine��s a total of 52 copper coins. Please give me 48 copper coins back.�� Amy had already given the boss her gold coin.


    ��Can��t Big Sister treat you to some breakfast?�� Eiffie smilingly asked.


    Amy seriously replied, ��Father said I can��t ept favors when I��m out, even if they are from a beautiful big sister. Girls have to protect themselves when they are out on their lonesome.��


    ��Mr. Hades is indeed a great father.�� Eiffie nodded. She didn��t force Amy to ept the treat. She took out the money and settled her bill.


    Amy rejected Eiffie��s help. She carried the bag of breakfast in her arms, and left the breakfast shop with Eiffie.


    ��Did you have visitors? Why did you buy so much food?�� Eiffie looked at the giant paper that Amy could barely hold on to. The breakfast was for at least six people.


    ��No. Half of them are for me.�� Amy shook her head.


    ��Half?�� Eiffie gaped.


    ��Yes. It��s too little, right?�� Amy revealed a thoughtful expression.


    ��It��s not.�� Eiffie quickly shook her head.


    Half of the bag of food was a few days�� worth of breakfast for Eiffie, and yet the little one still thought it was not enough.


    ��However, did Mr. Hades let youe here to buy breakfast?�� Eiffie asked Amy.


    Although this breakfast shop was not far, it was still too unsafe to let such a small girl like Amye out to get breakfast alone. It would be horrible if she met some bad people.


    Rodu��s public safety wasn��t as good as it looked.


    Amy shook her head, and smilingly said, ��No. I snuck out alone. Father might be still sleeping right now. I just want to buy breakfast for him, and let him sleep in for a while..��

 Chapter 2075 - Lowly System

    <h4>Chapter 2075: Lowly System</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Eiffie sent Amy to the door of the tavern. Just as she was about to knock on the door, it opened from the inside.


    ��Little Amy, did you buy breakfast alone?�� Mag asked with a smile as he looked at the breakfast Amy was carrying in her arms.


    ��Yes. I bought breakfast for everyone. The breakfast looks not bad,�� Amy said with a nod.


    ��Good girl,�� Mag said as he caressed Amy��s head. After that, he looked at Eiffie, and greeted her with a smile. ��Good morning, Miss Eiffie.��


    ��Good morning, Mr. Hades. I ran into Little Amy at the breakfast ce, so I sent her back,�� Eiffie said with a smile.


    ��Thank you,�� Mag thanked.


    Eiffie took the lunchbox from M��s hands, and said, ��This is the cucumber soup from the breakfast shop. They usually would not allow people to take the soup away, but I am rather close with the owner, so I took three bowls with me. When you��re done with it, you can get M to bring the bowls and


    lunchbox back.��


    ��Alright. Thank you. I��ll send it backter so Miss M would not have to take the trip.�� Mag received the lunchbox carefully, and asked Eiffie, ��Oh, right, how is the making of parts for the distition equipment going?��


    ��Lam about to go to the cksmith to take a look. I should be able to get everything today. I��m just afraid that the worker would be slow, so I��ll be going over to retrieve it,�� Eiffie said.


    ��Let me know when all the parts are ready. I��ll try to help you put them together.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Then I��ll thank you in advance,�� Eiffie said gratefully as she left with M.


    ��Big Sister Eiffie is a good person. Without her, the owner of the restaurant would never sell the soup to me,�� Amy said as she watched Eiffie leave.


    ��Yeah. She is a gooddy.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He looked at the food in the lunchbox and therge bag of food in the little fellows arms, and asked, ��Why did you suddenly think of buying breakfast today?��


    ��Because Father is working so hard every day, so I thought that I should get breakfast, and that way you would not have to make breakfast for us, and could sleep in a little more,�� Amy said seriously.


    ��Mm-hmm. Good girl.�� Mag caressed Amy��s head with a smile, and his heart felt warm and fuzzy.


    Mag brought the lunchbox in, and said, ��Oh, right, if the wishing well works, let��s make it give us a vehicle, best if it��s an all-terrain vehicle. That way, it would be more convenient for grocery shopping.��


    ��An all-terrain vehicle?�� Amy thought for a while, and remembered it.


    ��Motherf*cker!�� The Life Experience System swore.


    ��Congrattions onpleting your breakfast-buying mission! You have won a chance to spin the big wheel! Please proceed to im your prize.�� The System��s voice rang in Amy��s head.


    ��Twant an all-terrain vehicle,�� Amy reminded it.


    ��The big wheel is a lucky draw based on probability. I am unable to guarantee what your prize will be,�� the System exined.


    ��Mn that case, you can make every section an all-terrain vehicle,�� Amy said seriously.


    ��The System.


    ��If you don��t do it, I��m not picking. Hmph. This is so boring,�� Amy said proudly.


    ��TIL�� do it���� the System said in a low tone.


    ��That��s it. Good.�� Amy smiled.


    ee


    ��Mag opened the lunchbox, and took out three bowls of soup with various vegetables in it. There were some chopped green onions gamnishing it, and it looked rather delicious.


    Eiffie called it the cucumber soup, and it did look rather simr to Hunan cucumber soup.


    Just then, Annie came down and saw the table full of food. She asked Amy a question using signnguage with shock. ��Amy, did you buy these?��


    ��Yeah. Big Sister,e take a seat here quickly. I just brought it back. There��s a lot of food,�� Amy said proudly as she put the bag of food on the table.


    Other than the cucumber soup, Amy also bought other food like corn cake, boiled egg, rice crust, and more, which took up more than half of the table whenid out.


    Mag was not worried about being unable to finish the food. At least half of the food here would go into Amy��s stomach.


    ��Come, thanks to Little Amy today, we get to eat breakfast bought outside.�� Mag distributed three spoons, and scooped a spoonful of cucumber soup for himself.


    The soup, which had cornflour added to it, was thick and sticky. There were even radish, lean meat, and various kinds of mushrooms in it. It was not too salty, and was very fresh. Having a bow of this soup on a winter morning could make one warm from inside out. It was very revitalizing.


    The corn cake was cut into small pieces. It tasted quite good too. It was probably made by smashing soaked dry corn and adding flour. The texture was very fluffy, and the corn was refreshing, It was a rather good cake.


    Mag ate a boiled egg. As the rice crust was too hard, it was not suitable for old people. Therefore, he did not try it.1


    However, the two little ones were enjoying the crunchiness.


    After eating her fill, Amy started ying with Ugly Duckling. Annie did not go up to draw. Instead, she sat in front of Mag.


    ��Annie, do you have something you wish to tell me?�� Mag asked Annie with a smile.


    Annie hesitated for a while, and said in signnguage, ��Is the person from yesterday�� a bad person?��


    ��She��s not a bad person. I guess you can consider her a good person.�� Mag shook his head. It seemed that Xi with an assault riflest night gave Annie a fright.


    ��Besides, she loved your picture book, so I gave her the one with the mermaid.��


    Annie��s eyes lit up a little, and she smiled.


    ��Tjust don��t know if she can bear to return it to me after she��s done with it. If she doesn��t retum it to me, you��ll have to draw another one for printing.�� Mag sighed.


    ��It��s alright. I can draw another one,�� Annie quickly said with signnguage.


    ��Oh, right. I saw that you were holding a new drawing book downstairs yesterday. Was it your new creation?�� Mag asked curiously.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Annie went upstairs, and brought a drawing book down to pass to Mag.


    This was aparatively thin book. There was a tortoise and a hare on the cover of the book. It was the story of the tortoise and the hare.


    This was a picture book for toddlers. Mag had told the two children this fable before, but he did not expect Annie to draw it out.


    Mag flipped through the book. The drawing style was cute, and the story was paced well. It could achieve education and pleasure at the same time.


    ��Annie, your drawing is improving. The illustrations are cute, and the story is very suitable for children.�� Mag closed the picture book, and resisted the urge to add a peppered hare recipe at the end of the picture book.


    After all, rabbits were cute and tasty��whether braised or barbecued.


    1


    Annie smiled happily.


    On the other side, Amy had already started spinning the wheel in her head. The wheel was filled with all-terrain vehicles before she started to spin it.


    After turning a few rounds, the needle stopped very luckily on an all-terrain vehicle.


    2


    ����Tve got it!�� Amy eximed.


    ��This is a 100% probability�� Is it possible that you won��t get it?�� The system wanted to cry..1

 Chapter 2076 - It Seems This System Is Quite Stingy Too

    <h4>Chapter 2076: It Seems This System Is Quite Stingy Too</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��It seems this system is quite stingy too.��


    Mag frowned when he saw the two mini-motorcycles parked in the backyard.


    ��Wow, it looks very cool.�� Amy had already changed into her little armor excitedly, and even put on her helmet. She sat on the motorcycle, and transformed into a little knight.


    However


    Even the mini-motorcycle was very big for Amy, and that caused some unavoidable problems.


    For example, because her legs were too short, she was unable to kick the kickstand up.


    If she wanted to drive off on the motorcycle, she would have to find someone to help her.


    After Amy��s short leg kicked a few times in the air, she tilted her head, and pleaded with Mag, ��Father, help me kick this.��


    ��Do you know how to drive this?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��Mm-hm. The wishing well told me how to.�� Amy nodded her head.


    ��But if you start it, what do you do if you want to stop?�� Mag asked with a smile. She could not be on the road forever.


    ��Er...�� Amy thought seriously, and realized that this was indeed a problem worth thinking about.


    Amy��s gaze quickly moved to Annie. Her eyes lit up, and she said, ��In that case, Big Sister Annie can take my ride. That way, when I want to stop, she can use her long leg to stabilize the ride.��


    ��That is a way.�� Mag nodded. This was a double-seater, so it was suitable for Annie. However, he reached over and pulled the key out, saying, ��There are many people on the streets during the day. It��s not safe for you to drive out. You can go again at night when there isn��t anyone in the streets.��


    ��Alright. We��ll go at night.�� Amy jumped off the motorcycle, took her helmet up, and put it over Ugly Duckling, which was lying at the side.


    Ugly Ducklingy on the ground for a really long time trying to find its head before it managed to pull its head out of the helmet. It looked left and right in confusion.


    After lunch, Eiffie came over to ask Mag for his help to put the distition equipment together.


    Mag went over to Titan Tavern. There were a fewrge parts in the cer. The original distition equipment had already been taken apart and ced in a corner.


    Theyout of the cer was also redone ording to Mag��s n. Some of the extra things were removed, leaving only a streamlined operation and work procedure. This would make the entire cer look cleaner and simpler.


    ��Mr. Hades, do you need to get other people to help? These parts are all very heavy����


    Before Eiffie could finish her sentence, she saw Mr. Hades lift up a sealed metal barrel in one hand and put it on the stove at the side.


    Eiffie��s and M��s eyes widened. The metal barrel was taller than a man, and it was brought in by fourrge men together. However, Mag managed to lift it up easily with just one hand.


    How is he so strong?!


    ��It is a little heavy,�� Mag said as he rotated his wrist when he suddenly realized that he seemed to have gone out of character.


    ��Do as you please,�� Eiffie said with a smile.


    She was getting increasingly confused by this neighbor. Not only did he have astounding wealth, he even had amazing brewing skills. On top of that, he had incredible strength.


    The cksmith that Eiffie found had rather good skills. When the parts were pieced together, although they did not achieve the result of merging together tightly without a single gap, the difference was not too great.


    Mag got some welding tools from the System, and welded the parts for the distition equipment together. After that, he painted ayer of anti-corrosion paint on it.


    Other than pouring tea and water for Mag at the side, Eiffie and M were just in shock and admiration.


    In their eyes, Mag was just like an extraordinary magic caster who could use a mysterious light to stick the parts together, putting the metal parts that they could not tell the shape of into a giant apparatus that was double the height of a human.


    ��The distition equipment is already set. Next, I will teach you how to use this apparatus to brew Titan Liquor.�� Mag removed his gloves and looked at Eiffie, who was standing at the side with a cup of tea in her hands.


    ��Oh... okay.�� Eiffie quickly nodded. She handed Mag the tea that had already cooled down.


    It was not very easy to teach a woman, who had not tried her hands at modern machinery, how to use rather advanced distition equipment.


    Thankfully, Mag remembered that he had his golden finger, which he could use to point at the parts where she did not know, and Eiffie could quickly master its usage.


    Other than that, Mag even did some improvements to the brewing method for the Titan Liquor based on his experience, and taught it to Eiffie.


    Mag retracted the finger aimed between Eiffie��s brows as he asked, ��Got it?��


    ��Got it.�� Eiffie��s eyes lit up. The problems that had troubled her with regard to wine-brewing were all answered today.


    She had never found wine-brewing as easy, and with this apparatus, it would only be easier.


    Such a feeling was too thrilling and satisfying.


    ��Mr. Hades, I...�� Eiffie grabbed Mag��s hands as her face flushed with gratefulness that she could not put into words.


    ��Miss Eiffie, don��t do this.�� Mag retracted his hands, and took a step back. ��There are people around. This is inappropriate.��


    ��L.. Young Mistress, I am going to buy some groceries.�� M turned to leave.


    ��It is getting a littlete. I should be back to cook for the kids,�� Mag said as he looked at his watch.


    Eiffie realized that she seemed to have behaved inappropriately. Blushing, she said, ��I am really grateful to you, Mr. Hades, I was too agitated just now. I must have startled you.��


    ��It��s alright. I admire your thirst for knowledge. If you have any questions, feel free to look for me,�� Mag said with a nod.


    ��anytime?�� Eiffie swept her hair behind her ear subconsciously.


    Mag had to admit that Eiffie was a very charming woman. She was just like a ripe peach, and even Mag lost his senses for a while.


    ��Not at night.�� Mag rejected her clearly.


    ��alright.�� Eiffie nodded slightly with a hint of disappointment in her voice.


    ��In that case, goodbye.�� Mag made his leave.


    What��s wrong with me! Eiffie, you��re not such a woman! Eiffie watched Mag leave the tavern, and stomped her feet as her face flushed red.


    However, she could not bring herself to look away from Mag, until he disappeared behind Saipan Tavern��s door.


    ��It��s over so fast?�� M, who came downstairs with the money, looked at Eiffie in shock.


    ��You wench, what is in your head all day long?!�� Eiffie��s face turned redder as she reached out to pinch M.


    ��Spare me, Young Mistress, I didn��t say anything...�� M said innocently as she tried to dodge.


    KE


    Mag hummed a little tune as he returned to the tavern. The moment he stepped in, he could feel that the atmosphere was rather different. He looked up and matched the gaze of Irina, who was sitting facing the door, sipping on tea, with her legs crossed.


    2


    He felt his legs go soft, and almost kneeled down on the spot..1

 Chapter 2077 - Mr. Hades Is Smart And Capable

    <h4>Chapter 2077: Mr. Hades Is Smart And Capable</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Lwent to help the tavern across the road install their apparatus. I promised the owner two days ago. When I was there, I had three cups of tea. I came back after I was done with my work to cook for kids.��


    Before Irina could say anything, Mag told her everything.


    ��Just that?�� Irina looked at him with a seeming smile.


    ��Yeah. Just that.�� Mag nodded. He went up, sat in front of Irina, and poured her a ss of water. After that, he changed the topic, and said, ��There��s another important thing I have to tell you.��


    ��It��s the devil?�� Irina looked at Mag seriously.


    ��It��s not the devil. It��s the Elder Things.�� Mag lowered his volume.


    ��The Elder Things? What��s that?�� Irina frowned.


    ��Ady barged inst night after operating hours suddenly. She had a strange weapon with her, and said that she was the Observer of the Elder Things. She said she could tell that I had contact with the devil, and thought that I might have swapped souls with the devil. She even thought of killing me,�� Mag


    said.


    ��Was she very strong?��


    ��She was not weaker than me.�� Mag nodded.


    Irina��s expression turned grave. She knew very clearly where Mag stood in terms of power; almost no one in the Nond Continent was his match.


    But that woman was not weaker than him.


    ��What exactly is the Elder Things?��


    Mag spected, ��I think it might be an even more advanced civilization. They are even more powerful, and have better weapons. However, they chose to hide, and did not appear on the Nond Continent. We could not even find traces of them in the ssical books.��


    ��What happened after that?��


    ��Her goal is the devil, and so is ours. In some way, we are friends. Besides, she was not confident of walking out of the tavern safely after killing me. Therefore, we negotiated and built a connection.�� Mag pulled out themunication device that Xi passed to him. It was a phone that could do voice calls.


    Irina looked at the device, and said, ��If their goal is the devil, this does not seem like a bad thing for us. It��s better than us being headless flies trying to find Joey and the escaped devil.��


    ��In this sense, it is like that.�� Mag nodded. He looked towards the staircase. The two children should still be ying upstairs.


    ��Lhave another important thing I feel I have to tell you.��


    Irina raised her hand, and formed a soundproof barrier.


    ��It��s concerning Annie��s origin. I��m sorry, I lied to you,�� Mag said apologetically.


    ��Heh. So you did y around behind my back?�� Irina��s eyebrows shot up, and the air seemed to have gotten colder.


    Mag quickly waved his hands. ��No, no, no, it��s not like that!��


    ��Then what is it like?��


    ��Actually, Annie is a purely kind personality that the lightning bolt struck out from the devil that day when I was resealing the devil outside Chaos City. I almost fell into the devil��s hallucination that day, and she was the one who pointed the way out for me and saved me,�� Mag exined.


    ��In that case, Annie is����


    ��Back then, I realized she was just like a newborn child. She was very pure and kind. I was afraid that others would harm her, so I brought her out of the sealednd, and decided to keep her. She is a kind child. You know it,�� Mag said seriously.


    ��Yes. Annie is a good child.�� Irina nodded. She thought for a while, and said, ��So that woman came yesterday and also discovered Annie?��


    Mag nodded. ��Yes. The Elder Things seem to have a unique way of seeking out the devil��s aura, so she could tell straight away that Annie was different. She even wanted to bring Annie back for research.��


    ��Tm d you kept Annie with you.��


    ��Amnie is just like Amy, they are both our children. I would never let her be taken away. Therefore, I used my sword and my reasons to keep Annie with me.�� Mag nodded. However, he said worriedly, ��But I don��t think she would give up so easily. After all, from a certain point of view, Annie is also a devil to


    them. They would not let her go even if she is a kind devil.��


    Irina looked at Mag with gentleness, and reached out to grab his hand. ��I will stand by you and protect our children together.��


    ��Since there is an even higher upper limit in this world, I will be stronger than I am now so that no one can threaten us again,�� Mag said with a serious expression.


    ee


    Eiffie was busying herself in the brewery, trying to make the first Titan Liquor using the new apparatus based on what Mag had taught her and what she had gained from her years of experience.


    Compared to theplex workflow of the original Titan Liquor and the distition equipment that was difficult to control, Mag��s improved workflow made things much simpler, and the new distition equipment was also easier to operate.


    ��Young Mistress, Mr. Hades taught you how to brew Titan Liquor�� In that case, wouldn��t he also have learned how to brew it?�� M, who was raising the fire, asked Eiffie.


    Eiffie was stunned when she heard that. After that, she smilingly said, ��Mr. Hades��s Maotai isn��t any worse than the Titan Liquor. With his intelligence and talent, why would he have helped us with designing and building this brewery if he had really been after the Titan Liquor?��


    ��That��s true. Mr. Hades is smart and capable. It��s just a pity he was taken too early.�� M nodded.


    ��You wench, that��s not nice.�� Eiffie red at her.


    M stuck her tongue out, and pretended as if she said nothing.


    ee


    ��Boss, are you joining the liquor tasting event tomorrow? The quality of Maotai and whiskey would definitely bring us some prizes.��


    ��Yes. The alcohol from the past few years could not evenpare to Maotai. It just gets worse as the years pass.��


    ��I we won a prize, we would probably get people lining up to drink.��


    Many of the customers who came today asked Mag if he would be joining the liquor tasting event, showing that the alcohol-lovers in the liquor-tasting event were still rather influential in the circle.


    Mag smiled, and replied that Maotai would be attending the liquor-tasting event. As for why the whiskey did not attend, it was to give other types of alcohol a chance.


    Just listen to that. Did that even sound like what a human would say?


    As the Saipan Tavern slowly rose in poprity, it was only left with 121 points to reach the 1000-point poprity goal.


    Of course, after the liquor tasting event tomorrow, this difference would be +1086.


    After sending thest batch of customers off, Mag closed the door to the tavern and stretched.


    Saipan Tavern was finally on track. Its poprity was rising slowly, and there wasn��t enough space inside the tavern currently. Mag was considering knocking off the wall to the shop next door so that he could add more seats.


    Just then, his expression turned grave. Mag turned to look at the space diagonally above him.


    Irina and Amy, who were counting the money behind the counter, also paused in their actions, and looked towards where Mag was looking.


    The space outside the tavern started to be warped, and a huge silhouette appeared..

 Chapter 2078 - What Evil Beast Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 2078: What Evil Beast Are You?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag removed his apron, put it aside, and said to Annie, ��Annie, bring Amy upstairs to sleep first. We need to go out to settle some matters.��


    Annie nodded obediently. She held Amy��s hand, and brought her upstairs without asking any questions.


    ��Did something happen?�� Amy asked with a perplexed look.


    Annie shook her head, but she hugged Amy with a smile, showing that she would protect her.


    ��system, what happened?�� Amy asked inwardly.


    ��An unknown powerful and terrifying creature has appeared out there. Please remain indoors, Little Mistress,�� the system quickly answered.


    ��Is ita bad egg?��


    ��T��s an unknown creature that is different from any recorded species on the Nond Continent. It��s very powerful. It��s not a being that you can handle, Little Mistress,�� the system answered.


    ��Then, can you handle it?��


    ��This System is to assist you, Little Mistress. I can��tunch an attack on any creature.��


    ��That means you��re not his match, idiot.�� Amy rolled her eyes. She couldn��t help feeling worried about her father and mother.


    ��You��ll protect the two children, while I lure this fellow away from here,�� Mag said to Irina before putting on a mask, and darting out of the door.


    Titan Tavern was closed, and Romo Street waspletely dark and quiet right now.


    Meanwhile, a giant creature hovered in the air above Saipan Tavern.


    It was a gigantic three-headed snake with giant bat-like wings. Its dragon-like head was menacing and terrifying. Its blood-red vertical pupils were like rednterns in the dark. Venom dripped from its razor-sharp teeth andnded on the ground. Deep holes were instantly created in the rock pavement,


    which was corroded by the venom.


    That three-headed snake targeted Mag as soon as he left the tavern.


    ��Sss~ sss���� The giant snake hissed and dashed downwards at Mag.


    ��So you really came for me? Then, I will bring you around Rodu.�� Mag��s lips curled up, and he turned into a shadow as he dashed towards the ministries�� offices nearby.


    The giant snake turned and followed Mag closely.


    That giant snake looked some kind of magic beast, but the evil aura on it was what Mag was the most concerned about.


    The same evil aura as the Great Old Ones was extremely thick, and Mag was certain that this wasn��t simply a magic beast that was brought under control. It was more like a magic creature that had its own thoughts.


    Mag dashed in between all the government buildings. After the giant snake failed to catch him after dashing at him a couple of times, it began tounch its attacks.


    The snake spat out ming fireballs, and theynded on those buildings, making them explode and copse instantly, and causing a huge fire.


    It was alreadyte at night, and there was no one in the government buildings.


    However, they were very close to the royal pce, so Mag could already sense a few powerhouses�� presence approaching them right now.


    Mag led the giant snake around, and destroyed the offices of a few ministries before choosing a less crowded route, and went towards the exterior of the city.


    Before they could get out of the city, that giant snake was intercepted by two 10th-tier knights and one great magic caster.


    Mag concealed his aura, and stopped to watch the show close by.


    ��What evil beast are you? How dare you wreak havoc in our city of Rodu!�� the 10th-tier knight in the lead yelled at the giant ck snake that was blocked by an ice wall.


    The other two, the magic caster and the knight, also had solemn expressions. 20-30 10th-tier powerhouses had congregated in Rodu recently, and they were asked to standby at all times.


    Intense battle fluctuations were detected near the royal pce. Other than the powerhouses who had stayed back to guard the pce, the three of them were the first to arrive and intercept the perpetrator.


    Rumors about the devil had been spreading wildly recently, and this ugly fellow that they had intercepted had the terrifying devil��s aura. It did resemble the devil in their imagination.


    The giant snake that was hovering in midair was over 100 meters long, It had three scary heads and a pair of giant bat wings behind its back. It was exactly the incarnation of ugliness and scariness.


    Sss.


    The giant snake made a sharp roar as it stared down at those people below. It swung its giant tail onto the ice wall in front of it.


    With the sound of the air being whipped, the thick ice wall disintegrated, turning into ice shards instantly.


    At the same time, the three snake heads opened their mouths, and spat out three giant fireballs.


    ��Let��s join forces to stop it and wait for reinforcements!�� the leading knight roared. He then stomped on the ground with one leg and disappeared. He reappeared around the snake in an instant, and his longsword was already drawn. He shed downwards at the snake.


    The 10th-tier knights�� most powerful abilities were their sword techniques and their understanding of the rules andws. They allowed them to wield strength that was way beyond their bodies�� limitations by executing the sword techniques.


    A white sword projection swung skywards, and then shed down unstoppably, as though he was trying to sh that giant snake in half with that one strike.


    ��The magic caster pped a few protective talismans on himself. As he retreated rapidly, he raised his magic wand, and chanted magic spells.


    The other 10th-tier knight also dashed towards that giant snake with his sword. There was something weird about this giant snake. It didn��t look like some powerful magic beast that entered Rodu by mistake. For safety��s sake, joining forces was very necessary for them.


    The three fireballsnded on the streets, and made three craters that were a few meters deep.


    That giant snake seemed to panic as it failed to strike the three powerhouses and was surrounded and attacked by them. It pped its wings, and two powerful gusts of wind appeared as it moved backwards rapidly. The giant snake��s tail twirled around and rolled towards that knight who was swinging his


    sword downwards. At the same time, a head opened its mouth and tried to bite him.


    This was a rather intense battle. Only the three severely wounded 10th-tier powerhouses and a mess were left on the scene when the other powerhouses rushed over.


    ��Out of the�� city, to the west���� The leading knight fainted immediately after he said that.


    ��The five of you, follow me in pursuit of it!�� A general leaped onto his flying steed, and gave an order to five powerhouses before they chased after the three-headed snake westwards.


    On the other side, Mag led the giant snake eastwards leisurely on Ah Zi��s back.


    This giant snake��s power was above that of normal 10th-tier powerhouses. It was able to chase after him after it seriously wounded three 10th-tier powerhouses.


    ��About here. Ah Zi, let��s stop.��


    The purple-striped griffin hovered above a patch of bamboo forest after they were 800 km east from the city.


    ��Who are you?��


    Mag acted tough with his hands behind his back as he stood on the purple-striped griffin��s back.


    The giant snake stopped about 100 meters away. It was also wounded. One of its eyes on the middle head was even knocked out, but the area that was covered by the ck evil aura was rapidly repairing itself.


    ��Tam Cthulhu��


    Mag had already disappeared from the griffin��s back as soon as it started talking.


    In the very next instant, Mag appeared above its head with his heavy sword, and smacked down hard.


    Boom!!!


    The giant snake crashed to the ground, leveling a big patch of bamboo, and making a deep crater on the ground.


    ��Hmm? It can talk?�� Mag, whonded on the purple-striped griffin��s back, said with surprise as he looked at the crater below.


    1

 Chapter 2079 - I’m Just A Freaking Tool, Then?

    <h4>Chapter 2079: I��m Just A Freaking Tool, Then?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag thought it was a 10th-tier magic beast that was controlled by Cthulhu and received some power when it was devilized, including rapid self-recovery power.


    Looking at the giant snake, which was still flying despite half of its heads being busted��, Mag felt he had underestimated it.


    ��Ssss����


    ��The giant snake let out a furious cry.


    ��Don��t hiss at me, otherwise I��ll bust the rest of your heads.�� Mag flicked a nce at its other two heads.


    Sometimes, theforting words of a powerhouse were that effective.


    That big snake immediately kept its teeth, but it was still staring at Mag with its four eyes. Its red pupils actually started to spin.


    Mag stared at those vertical pupils, his gaze seemed to have turned slightly lost.


    After a while, Mag suddenly chuckled.


    ��Your power is way below mine.�� Mag��s gaze became clear, while that big snake��s gaze turned dazed instead. Its wings simply pped unconsciously.


    ��When the giant snake started tounch mind control on him, Mag turned the tables on it. With his strong spiritual power and mind control ability, Mag managed to control this snake.


    ��Pray tell, what are you? Why did youe looking for me? Also, how did you find me?�� Mag asked.


    The giant snake numbly replied, ��I am horror hunter, Lord Cthulhu��s servant. I sensed the presence of Lord Cthulhu on you, and I wanted to see if you knew where my lord was.��


    ��Servant?�� Mag frowned. This fellow was indeed not a magic beast that was controlled by Cthulhu.


    ��How many servants does Cthulhu have? Is horror hunter your name, or the name of a race?�� Mag continued to ask.


    ��The great Lord Cthulhu has countless servants. We, the horror hunters, are only one of the Lord��s lowly servant races,�� the giant snake answered.


    Mag turned solemn, and gravely asked, ��Where are those servants now? Are they still alive?��


    ��Un�� Un���� The big snake��s eyes suddenly flickered. It actually got out of Mag��s control, and its vertical pupils regained rity. It let out a hissing roar and pounced on Mag.


    ��Such a pity. I was so close.�� Mag sighed regretfully. He shed off the two heads of that giant snake, leaving the middle head that was still slowly recovering. He smacked it unconscious with his sword.


    Sitting on the griffin��s back, Mag took out themunicator that Xi gave him, informing her that he had caught a horror hunter. Then, he waited on the spot.


    Three minutester, the empty space vibrated, and a five-pointed-star-shaped spaceship appeared, hovering above the bamboo forest.


    ��The spaceship��s door opened, and Xi walked out. She flicked a nce at the three-headed snake that had two of its heads cut off, and narrowed her eyes. Then, she looked at Mag on the griffin��s back.


    Looking at the scene, this seemed to have been a one-sided battle.


    This horror hunter couldn��t even retaliate effectively.


    This man was indeed very powerful.


    ��This is a horror hunter, one of Cthulhu��s servant races,�� Xi said. ��How did you find it?��


    Mag shook his head, and said, ��I didn��t find it. It found me. It said it sensed the presence of Cthulhu on me, so it came to look for me. I lured it here from Rodu.��


    Xi nodded and lightlynded onto the ground. She walked to the horror hunter, and ced her right hand on its remaining mutted head.


    Asilverish-blue light lit up in the palm, and engulfed the head of that horror hunter.


    Just as Mag thought that she was going to heal that fellow, Xi retracted her hand, and a fist-sized crystal ball appeared in her hand. There was a tiny three-headed flying snake within that crystal ball.


    That flying snake was bumping around crazily in the crystal ball, trying to burst out of the restriction. Obviously, it was the miniature version of that horror hunter.


    ��Horror Hunter, you have vited the first rule of Underground City. You came to the Nond Continent against the rules. I��m now arresting your soul, and sending it back to the Underground City for judgment!�� Xi dered coldly before keeping the crystal ball away.


    Underground World, the first rule, Underground City�� Mag felt that he had received some new information.


    ��Lwant to know how many more such fellows exist? Where are they hiding?�� Mag asked Xi.


    ��I don��t have the permission to answer those questions,�� Xi coldly replied.


    Mag frowned slightly. He felt that this woman was just like a humanoid system. She was rigid and cold.


    ��Then do you Elder Things have any ways to conceal the Cthulhu��s aura on us? It doesn��t feel good to keep having weird creaturese looking for us.��


    Xi looked at Mag and pondered for a moment before shaking her head. ��You are qualified and attractive bait. Perhaps Cthulhu wille looking for you again.��


    ��Tm just a freaking tool, then?�� Mag��s eyelids twitched rapidly.


    ��No, you are just bait,�� the system corrected him.


    ��Grass��.��


    ��A kind of green nt,�� the system harmoniously added.


    Mag said to Xi, ��You can keep the aura on me, but the premise is you have to help conceal the aura on Annie. Otherwise, I can��t promise you can still get its soul after you arrive next time.��


    Xi looked at the horror hunter��s corpse on the ground, and considered it briefly before taking out a ring from her equipment bay, and passing it to Mag.


    ��Let her wear this ring. Other than Cthulhu, no one else can sense her abnormality again.��


    Mag looked at the silver ring in his hand. A line of mysterious runes was engraved on it. It felt cold to the touch. Nothing unusual could be seen.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag kept it solemnly. Although this woman felt like an emotional robot, she most likely wouldn��t lie to him on such matters.


    ��Tl leave all this for you to settle. I��m going back first.�� Mag didn��t expect to get any information from her, so he left right away after giving Ah Zia pat.


    Of course, the job of cleaning up the crime scene should be left to the police. He was just bait without any human rights.


    Xi watched Mag run away and disappear. She looked at the surrounding mess with a frown before returning to the spaceship.


    ��The spaceship hovered over the horror hunter��s corpse. A beam of light shot out from the bottom of the spaceship, and the three-headed snake��s corpse disappeared instantly. The crater on the ground was filled up.


    The spaceship spun one round above the bamboo forest before disappearing into the void again.


    The bamboo forest was still in a mess, but it simply looked like the aftermath of a fierce fight between two magic beasts.


    Is this red braised pork�� really that delicious? Xiy on the hovering chair, looked at the glistening red braised pork in the picture book, and gulped.


    She only put down the picture book after a while, and got up to get a liquor ss from the shelf. She poured a ss of liquor for herself, and grabbed a bunch of drunkard peanuts from the box. She sat by the window and drank alone.

 Chapter 2080 - A Thousand-Layer Cake World

    <h4>Chapter 2080: A Thousand-Layer Cake World</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag, who was sitting on the griffin��s back, said to himself, ��System, can you get me an underground world detector? The kind that can go right through to the core of the earth. I am highly suspecting that these fellows are hiding underground, and might have even built a whole new world down there.��


    ��Ljust attached a tracking device to her spaceship,�� the System replied.


    ��Isn��t your low-tier civilization tracking device going to increase my suspicion?�� Mag pressed his lips together.


    ��It��s a high-tier tracking device that I bought from the other systems at a high price. It is thetest technology from M78. It was removed from Ultraman, and has only been used for 200 years,�� the System emphasized.


    ��Ultraman��s is that impressive?�� Mag was still suspicious.


    ��These are thetest details on the location of the spaceship.�� A 3D map appeared in Mag��s mind.


    ��Where is it?��


    ��Mag looked at the empty map.


    The System fell silent for a while, and said, ��This is a very normal technical difficulty. It happens even in advanced civilizations. As a fake engineer, you should be able to understand this.��


    ��You probably bought a fake second-hand item because you wanted to get it cheap!�� Mag rolled his eyes.


    Mag was about to exit from the map when the pin started to blink, and a faint red dot appeared. However, it vanished very quickly. Even so, a location was left behind.


    ��The spaceship is 100 km north of Rodu at an altitude of 10,000 m,�� the System said excitedly.


    ��What kind of tracking device is this if it can��t give a real-time location?�� Although Mag also had a flying restaurant, this was a legitimate spaceship they were tracking, and he did not think that he could catch up.


    After the conversation about tracking had ended, Mag was still thinking about the underground. He thought for a while. Then, with a sudden epiphany, he said, ��System, do you think it��s possible for this world to be 3D, like a thousandyer cake? We think we��re in the firstyer, but we��re actually at the


    secondyer. There��s ayer underground and ayer in the sky.


    ��It should be impossible that the Elder Things, which are an advanced civilization, would put themselves in the dark underground to suffer. This means that the underground world should probably bepletely different from what we think it to be.


    ��On top of that, there is an upper limit to the sky of the Nond Continent. Would that be the bottom of the world up there?


    ��If the Elder Things and the servant race of the Great Old Ones are in the underground world, what is living in the sky?��


    Mag was getting a little excited. He felt that he seemed to have touched the essence of this world, just like how Ferdinand Magen proved that the world was round.


    The System fell silent for a very long time.


    ��There might be this possibility����


    ��The underground world managed by the Elder Things seems to be very orderly. Meanwhile, on the Nond Continent, the various races are allowed to go to war freely. This is some bewitching going on. In that case, where are the so-called gods of the various races? In the sky? Or underground?�� Mag


    continued to ponder.


    ��Host, I have to remind you that your main mission is only to be the God of Cookery of this world�� Unraveling the mysteries of the world is not one of them.��


    ��As a System, you also need to have some pursuits. As a God of Cookery, isn��t it also very impressive if I can do some things of the God of War?�� Mag said.


    ��No. You would only bebeled as not attending to your proper job and being inefficient.��


    ��Do you want to beughed at by others for being just a cooking system for the rest of your life, and be kicked out of group chats as and when they please? Having a powerful host would allow your name to be inked in the history of Systems and be remembered forever!�� Mag said agitatedly.


    ��That sounds�� like it is the case.�� The System wavered.


    ��Do well and get some ck technology from the other systems, or you can get some immortal pills that can make you an immortal the moment you eat it. When we are done with the Great Old Ones, what are bicycles? The world is ours!�� Mag encouraged.


    ��Alright! I��ll go right now!�� the System said excitedly.


    Mag raised his brow and smiled widely.


    When he returned to Rodu, Mag saw Irina zooming around Romo Street with the two children.


    Oh, this was a rather inurate way of putting it.


    Irina had made a soundproof barrier over the motorcycle to allow Annie and Annie experience theplete wild side of riding a motorcycle without affecting the residents around.


    Amy, with a ck and white helmet and a ck and white tight-fitting armor, looked just like a little knight. She brought Annie around the corner of the street in a perfect drift, and returned to the door of Saipan Tavern.


    Annie put her leg down to support the ride. The two children pulled their helmets off as they smiled happily.


    ��You��re driving really well. You��ve even learned how to drift,�� Mag said with a smile as he jumped off Ah Zi��s back.


    ��Father, are you alright?�� Amy asked with concern as she jumped off the ride and rushed to Mag.


    ��Mm-hmm. I��m fine. Let��s go in.�� Mag picked Amy up, waved at Ah Zi, and entered the tavern.


    Irina kept the motorcycle for Amy, and brought Annie in.


    ��Where��s the baddie?�� Amy asked Mag.


    ��I chased him away,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Father is super powerful indeed!�� Amy looked at Mag with admiration as her eyes sparkled.


    ��Oh, right, I have a little gift for you guys.�� Mag took out two boxes from his pocket, and passed arge purple box to Amy and a white box to Annie.


    ��What is this?��


    Amy opened the box, and saw that there were many local snacks in it.


    ��Wow! So many goodies!�� Amy��s eyes lit up. She quickly took out a packet of chips and started eating.


    Annie opened the little box, and there was a silver ring inside.


    She picked the ring up, and looked at it through the light with delight.


    ��Put it on and see if it fits,�� Mag told Annie with a smile.


    Annie nodded obediently, and put the silver ring on her index finger. However, as Annie��s fingers were too long and thin, the ring was obviously toorge for her.


    Just when Annie was about to try her other fingers, the ring suddenly shrunk, and fitted nicely on her index finger.


    ��It fits just right.�� Mag��s eyes lit up. An advanced civilization��s ring indeed. It could even adjust its size based on the wearer��s finger. ��In that case, just keep it on from now on. It looks good.��


    ��I like it very much,�� Annie said in signnguage. She put her hand up to the light, and watched the ring shine under the light as she smiled happily.


    After putting the two children to sleep, Irina turned to Mag, who had juste out of the shower with a towel wrapped around him, and asked, ��What was that just now?��


    ��It was from the Cthulhu��s servant race. I led a three-headed flying snake monster above the 10th-tier out of the city and injured it heavily. After that, I called the woman over to bring him away.�� Mag undid the towel and threw it aside as he walked toward the bed..

 Chapter 2081 - How Am I Less Than Him?

    <h4>Chapter 2081: How Am I Less Than Him?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��That woman and three-headed snake might be from underground. The Elder Things set up an order there, and limited the Cthulhu��s servants froming to Nond Continent.��


    Mag reached over to the shirt on the bedside table, and fumbled around in the pocket in vain. He suddenly recalled that he had not been smoking for a very long time, and could not help but find it a pity.


    ��There��s another world underground?�� Irina asked curiously, even though she was blushing and a little short of breath.


    ��That might be the case. Perhaps this world is not quite the same as what we know it to be.�� Mag nodded slightly. He looked up at the ceiling with a smile, and said, ��There might even be a world up in the sky. Otherwise, why can��t powerhouses fly to even higher ces? It��s as though there��s an upper limit


    to the sky.��


    Irina��s eyes widened gradually. It was rather unbelievable and difficult to ept.


    Mag could understand what she was feeling, After all, the people on the Nond Continent probably thought that their world was the core, and the sky and earth revolved around them.


    However, when they found out that the Nond Continent was just a filling sandwiched between two continents one day, they would not feel good at all.


    Irina fell silent for a while. She looked at Mag, and asked, ��If the god��s will came from the sky, would the gods be living in the world up there?��


    ��That��s what I think too.�� Mag looked at Irina. She was his wife indeed. They even had the same ideas.


    ��What is the world outside like?�� Irina asked curiously.


    This was the essence of all intelligent life. They were curious about the unknown.


    ��Perhaps it��s endless space. Ba mentioned that the world outside the Moon was a vast sea of stars,�� Mag said.


    ��What is that ring you gave Annie just now?��


    ��I got it from that woman. It can block off the aura on Annie so those things would not look for her,�� Mag exined.


    ��That woman treats you rather well.�� Irina looked up at him with a smile.


    ��She is just an emotionless robot. I handed the three-headed snake to her, and promised that I would hand all those strange underground organisms to her in exchange for the ring,�� Mag said.


    ��Is that so?�� Irina was not convinced. Her thin hands were already around his neck.


    ��Again?!��


    The next morning, Mag woke up energetically. However, when he put on his slippers to go out of the room, he could feel that his legs were rather weak.


    ��It seems like even gods have to practice restraint.�� Mag sighed to himself.


    Today was the liquor-tasting eventpetition day. As a hot favorite for the champion, Mag had to be there to take a look.


    More than half of a month had passed, and Saipan Tavern was still an unknown little tavern. This was still very far from his goal of making a name for himself in Rodu.


    The liquor-tasting event was a shortcut. If Eiffie could still smoke her way through for so long with her subpar alcohol standard by relying on her father, then it seemed that the liquor-tasting event��s first prize was indeed a golden signboard.


    Irina had nothing on today, so after everyone had breakfast together as a family, she went out with Mag to hail a horse-drawn carriage to go over to the liquor-tasting event.


    ��Mtr, Hades, are you going to the liquor-tasting event as a family?�� Eiffie greeted with a smile as she walked out of the tavern.


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded.


    ��See youter, then,�� Eiffie replied with a smile as she boarded a petite horse-drawn carriage with M.


    Mag nced at Irina. When he saw her calm expression, he felt slightly relieved. Mag went to the roadside to hail a horse-drawn carriage, and went straight to the liquor-tasting event.


    The previous liquor-tasting events were organized by the Wine and Liquor Association, and were located in a manor provided by a noble in the southern part of Rodu.


    The horse-drawn carriage pulled to a stop at the manor. Mag and family alighted, and saw that the road outside the manor was almost filled with parked horse-drawn carriages.


    ��So many horse-drawn carriages.�� Amy tiptoed, but could not see the end to the countless horse-drawn carriages.


    ��Yes. It seems that this liquor-tasting event is rather influential.�� Mag nodded with a smile. This was a good thing.


    Manor took out the invitation Eiffie had passed him, and showed it to the staff checking at the entrance before going in.


    It was said that the owner of this manor was a baron. The area of the manor was huge, and other than the owners of taverns who had registered topete in the liquor-tasting event, there were also other wine-lovers who attended.


    Mag was about to ask someone where thepetition ground was.


    ��Mtr. Hades, we��re over here!�� Eiffie and M came up with a smile.


    ��What a coincidence, we��ve just arrived too,�� Eiffie said with a smile.


    ��Mm-hm. Yes.�� Mag nodded reservedly. His wife was around, so he had to appear distant.


    Irina sized Eiffie up with a smile. She did not speak, but her aura was enough to win.


    ��Big Sister Eiffie, you��re very pretty today,�� Amy said as her eyes sparkled, looking at Eiffie in her long red dress.


    Eiffie��s smile blossomed like a flower. She reached out to Amy with a smile, and said, ��Ay!, you��re so cute. Let me bring you to somewhere with goodies.��


    ��Sure!�� Amy��s eyes lit up upon hearing that there were goodies. She quickly grabbed onto Eiffie��s hand.


    ��The grading ground is in the chapel right in front. I think it��s starting. Let me bring you over,�� Eiffie told Mag.


    ��Alright. Thank you.�� Mag nodded.


    Irina reached her left arm out, and wrapped it around Mag��s arm.


    Eiffie spaced out for a while, and smiled courteously as she walked ahead while holding Amy��s hand.


    ��Mag looked down at Irina��s arm wrapped around his in shock. This little move of promation was rather cute.


    Irina smiled. Are you fit to even seduce my man in front of me?


    With beauties around him, Mag was in the limelight the moment he entered the ce.


    In front of him was Eiffie in a long red dress and cute little Amy.


    Beside him and holding his arm was Irina, as beautiful as a goddess, poised and elegant. Walking beside Irina was sweet Annie with her youthfulness blossoming.


    Everyone turned to look at Mag immediately.


    ��This must be Baron Baraca, right?��


    ��Probably only the baron has such an awe-inspiring retinue.��


    ��The baron is so lucky�� I��m jealous.��


    Everyone looked at Mag with envy, jealousy, and lemons��.


    ��Mag was rather fond of these gazes. It was so real.


    After that, he went to take his seat in the audience.


    ��Hm?��


    Everyone was stunned. They realized that Mag sat on the seat for Saipan Tavern.


    ��So he��s one of us.��


    While everyone suddenly knew they were mistaken, they were even more jealous.


    ��I just want to know, how am I less than him?��

 Chapter 2082 - Liquor-Tasting Event

    <h4>Chapter 2082: Liquor-Tasting Event</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��Isn��t that Lady Boss Eiffie from Titan Tavern? Titan Liquor was once a famous liquor back then. It��s a pity.


    ��Yes. I used to frequent it back then. It��s a pity that it was lost. Only the name is left now.��


    ��Ican see her every year, but the Titan Liquor she brewed really can��tpare to her father��s. However, her courage and perseverance are still admirable.��


    Some people recognized Eiffie, and began to softly discuss her in amentable tone of voice.


    To the older liquor-lovers and tavern operators, the Titan Liquor of the past was really impressive.


    The gold award��s winner of the very first liquor-tasting event 30 years ago was Titan Liquor. It became a much-told tale back then.


    The Titan Tavern from that time was one of Rodu��s most famous taverns.


    However, that legendary brewer died in a burry 15 years ago, leaving behind a daughter who was not even 15 years old, and Titan Liquor was lost ever since.


    Although Titan Tavern reopened five yearster, the Titan Liquor that Eiffie released wasn��tparable to the real Titan Liquor. It became the regret of many liquor lovers.


    Of course, some of the regr customers would still patronize Titan Tavern every now and then. They deemed it taking care of an old friend��s daughter, and giving her some business.


    Eiffie greeted a few regr customers, and took her seat with a smile.


    Mag flicked a nce at Eiffie. He had a better understanding of this woman��s difficulties.


    Making a living was only a part of it. Her real pressure was withstanding the others�� expectations and her father��s glory.


    ��However, what kind of tavern is that Saipan Tavern? I have never heard of this tavern before.��


    ��Yes. It sounds like a newly opened tavern. Otherwise, I would have known.��


    ��That��s because you��re ignorant. This is thetest upstart in Rodu. Not many people know it, but apparently its liquor is not bad. Even Duke Abraham frequents it.��


    ��There��s something like that?��


    ��Theard about it too. He must havee with his liquor. We��ll naturally know when the liquor is servedter.��


    The conversation��s topic changed to Mag, who was sitting next to Eiffie. They began to pay more attention to him.


    The chapel that could amodate a few thousand people was quickly filled up. There were even many people standing at the back.


    ��Baron Kurt has arrived!�� someone announced.


    Everyone got up.


    A sprightly elderly man with white hair came in. A few equally old men followed after him.


    ��The one in the center is Baron Kurt. He is the vice president of the Wine and Liquor Association. He��s also one of the founders of the liquor-tasting event.


    ��The one with the mustache is Fergus, the president of the Wine and Liquor Association. A fair and professional elder...�� Eiffie introduced the elders�� identities to Mag.


    The Wine and Liquor Association was a fairly independent organization, and those elders who had their own identities and status ensured rtive fairness.


    Kurt, as the sponsor of the venue, gave a short speech on this year��s event on behalf of the association.


    ��Let��s make it short and sweet. I know you guys don��t really want to listen to an old man talking here. You only want to know if there is any new liquor that appeared in Rodu in the past year,�� Kurt smilingly said. ��That��s right. I want to know too. Hence, let��s start the liquor-tasting officially now. I already


    can��t wait.��


    Everyone smiled. This baron was indeed an interesting person.


    There was a one-meter-tall tform in front of the chapel with five tables spread out in a row. The five judges took their respective seats. There was a big ss of warm water on every table.


    As the name implied, a liquor-tasting event was to judge liquor and then rank it.


    As for the judging criteria, every judge had 10 points to give, and they were based on the subjective opinions of the five wine aficionado judges.


    Although it didn��t sound stringent enough, as long as the five judges were professional and just enough, this would already be the most just and effective method.


    There were over 300 taverns taking part in this liquor-tasting event. Due to the huge number, they were split into groups of five by drawing lots, and tasting would be done in groups of five.


    Furthermore, in order to reduce the other factors from affecting the judges�� discernment, the liquor would not be introduced during group presentation. Instead, the names would only be revealed after judgment.


    The staff members carried a bottle and five tiny sses out. They opened the bottle right on the spot, poured the liquor into the five sses in front of everyone, and ced them in front of the five judges.


    A faint liquor��s aroma spread out.


    Mag closed his eyes and took a sniff. It was a typical sweet ratafia. It smelled alright, but there was nothing special about it. It was simply slightly better than the homemade ratafia.


    All the judges lifted the sses and sniffed it first. Some of them shook their heads, while others nodded, but they all looked very calm.


    Then, they all took a small sip and put down the ss.


    ��This ratafia��s texture is still alright. It��s a little too sweet. It still has room for improvement.�� Kurt gave a short review before raising the scorecard in front of him.


    Kurt gave six points, while Fergus gave six points. The other judges awarded it five to seven points.


    ��The first group, the first bottle. It��s the Karoo Ratafia from the Karoo Tavern. 31 points,�� the host quickly announced.


    The total was 50 points, so it was a barely passable score.


    Mag nodded slightly. He was rather convinced by this panel of judges�� professionalism.


    A fatty seemed rather ecstatic not too far away. Although it was a normal score, it was better than the score he had gottenst year. Moreover, it was the first alcohol to go on stage, so more people were going to remember it.


    The other four bottles in the first group received 30-40 points, and a judge would make a short review as advice.


    The judges only took small sips when they were sampling, They would also rinse their mouth with warm waterter and munch on some cakes asionally. Although there were a lot of alcoholic drinks, their speed wasn��t slow.


    ��Father, when will it be our turn? And... when can we eat?�� Amy asked Mag softly. Such an event was really too boring for the little one. She had already gulped a few times while staring at the cakes on the stage.


    ��Why don��t you go out and y for a while first, Ay and An? M is just outside. She can bring you to go eat nice food,�� Eiffie smilingly said to Amy.


    ��Alright, alright.�� Amy lit up her eyes, and she immediately nodded her little head.


    Mag turned to look at Irina.


    ��Go ahead.�� Irina nodded. Her spiritual power could cover this entire manor. Nothing would happen even if the children went out to y for a while.


    Annie held Amy��s hand, and quietly snuck out of the chapel.


    ��This is Reese Tavern��s Explosive Liquor. The texture is just as the name describes, explosive. It surprises one instantly when it enters the mouth, and makes a strong impression. Furthermore, there is some improvement to the taste this year. It became smoother after going down the throat. It��s rather


    surprising,�� Fergus put his ss as hemented with a smile.


    ��Yes. It��s a liquor that one can��t pretend not to know. It has indeed improved greatlypared tost year.�� Kurt also nodded with a smile.


    All the judges showed their scorecards.


    ��The 32nd group, the third bottle. It��s the Explosive Liquor from Reese Tavern. 48 points! The highest score now!�� The emcee couldn��t help raising his voice a little..

 Chapter 2083 - Genius Brewer

    <h4>Chapter 2083: Genius Brewer</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��48 points! It��s almost a perfect score!��


    ��That��s so impressive! Is Reese Tavern��s Explosive Liquor going to win the gold award this year?��


    The crowd erupted in amotion too. There was barely liquor that was above 40 points in the previous 30-odd groups, and that above 45 points was even rarer. The Explosive Liquor was just two points away from the perfect score. Based on the past years�� experience, it had a very high chance to win the


    gold award.


    Reese Tavern was very famous in Rodu. It was one of the top-ranked high-end taverns in the capital. Even though it had never won the gold award before, many of its alcoholic drinks had received the silver award.


    The Explosive Liquor was Reese Tavern��s signature liquor. One could easily see the Reese Tavern��s boss�� ambition since he used the Explosive Liquor to take part in thepetition and receive all the judges�� recognition.


    Everyone subconsciously looked at the middle-aged man in a golden, luxurious robe with neatlybed and shiny hair who was sitting in the front row.


    ��Congrattions, Mr. Boris. Looks like you have a high chance of winning this year.��


    The people around already started to congratte him.


    The rather respectable-looking middle-aged man cupped his hands smilingly. He didn��te off as too excited.


    The liquor��s smell is only above average. Seems like this liquor has something unique in its texture, Mag thought. 48 points was indeed a high score. At least judging from the previous scores, these five judges were professional and stringent.


    ��The boss of Reese Tavern is very formidable. He has many taverns, and each tavern has many signature drinks. Apparently, he has recruited many formidable brewers, and has been trying toe up with even better alcoholic drinks.�� Eiffie introduced Boris while looking at the man with an admiring


    gaze.


    Mag nodded. He also stole a few nces at Boris.


    Anyone who dared to invest energy and money into innovation was admirable because their existence propelled the industry forward.


    Meanwhile, a tavern with many drink options had a very strong corepetitiveness. Perhaps this was why Reese Tavern was one of the top taverns in Rodu despite not having a gold award.


    After the Explosive Liquor received a high score, there were a few more liquor entries that received around 45 points.


    Most of them were liquor that had gotten the gold award before, but ording to the liquor-tasting event��s rules, extra three points would be taken off if the previous gold award winner didn��t have any obvious improvements.


    ��This rule is very smart.�� Mag couldn��t help praising after hearing Eiffie��s exnation.


    This was a rule that encouraged outstanding brewers to continue to improve and innovate; at the same time, it also gave the younger brewers a chance.


    ��The Wine and Liquor Association is an organization founded by alcoholic drinks lovers. In essence, it��s a consumer association,�� Eiffie said smilingly.


    Irina, who had been quiet, looked at the judges on the stage, and said, ��Won��t they get drunk?��


    It was already the 45th group now. Although they were sampling the liquor with small sses and taking small sips, they had already mixed over 200 alcoholic drinks together. Even drinking one small sip per liquor would require them to have a high alcohol tolerance.


    Eiffie smilingly exined, ��The judges�� alcohol tolerance is quite good, so there��s usually no problem. Even if the judges became tipsy, there are a few reserve judges that could go up and take their ce, making sure that the liquor-tasting event could go on.��


    ��Their alcohol tolerance is indeed shocking.�� Mag nodded. His alcohol tolerance was okay, but he wasn��t confident that he could still stay sober after drinking over 200 kinds of liquor.


    However, the five judges did look tired after drinking 200-odd liquor types and making reviews, so they weren��t as enthusiastic as when they had first started.


    ��Next, it��s the 50th group,�� the emcee announced, and a staff member quickly carried a ck and narrow bottle up.


    ��I��s Titan Liquor!�� Eiffie couldn��t help sitting straight up, and her gaze closely followed that liquor carried by the staff member.


    There was also a hint of interest on Mag��s face. With Titan Liquor��s quality and 30 years�� age in the cer, it would unquestionably vanquish that so-called Explosive Liquor.


    The audience was also a little tired. The more anticipated liquor names had already been presented in the liquor-tasting event, so the suspense was already gone. This year��s gold award would most likely be given to Explosive Liquor.


    The staff member showed the intact seal on the bottle to the audience before removing the cork in front of everyone, and pouring it into the sses.


    The rich liquor��s aroma slowly spread out. It was a graceful marriage of the grapefruit��s fragrance and aged wood��s fragrance. It invigorated the initially dull venue immediately.


    ��This aroma!�� Baron Kurt instantly stood up, and stared at the ss brought over by the staff member with disbelief.


    The golden liquid swirled in the ss, sparkling like a gem.


    ��Isn��t this�� Titan Liquor? Marcus�� personal brew!�� Fergus also stood up with an incredulous expression.


    Kurt and Fergus��s reaction and words caused a smallmotion in the crowd.


    Titan Liquor was the gold-award liquor at the very first liquor-tasting event 30-odd years ago. It was created by Brewer Marcus. With its unique fragrance and incredible power, it left a legendary shadow on Rodu��s liquor scene.


    However, ever since Marcus died in a burry, the authentic Titan Liquor died along with him.


    Even though Titan Tavern was still in operation, the Titan Liquor that his daughter Eiffie made was far inferior to the original Titan Liquor, so Titan Tavern slowly became a third-rate tavern.


    Titan Tavern had taken part in the liquor-tasting event every year, but its score was never above 30. It couldn��t even make it past the passing mark.


    They didn��t expect the Titan Liquor from Titan Tavern this year made the previous liquor pale inparison just with its fragrance alone. This made all the judges and audience excited.


    ��It��s indeed the gold-award liquor of the very first liquor-tasting event. Just its smell alone is enough to intoxicate a person.��


    ��It didn��t just win the first year��s gold award. It won the gold award three times within 10 years back then. Its continual strive for excellence was what made it a real legend.��


    ��The Titan Liquor back then was the best liquor in Rodu. That scent. I can��t forget it even after 10-odd years. I didn��t expect to smell it again today.��


    ��Yes. It��s a pity that a genius brewer like Marcus died so young.��


    ee


    Eiffie��s eyes shimmered with tears as she listened to their conversations.


    So, there were people who still remembered her father after so many years. They remembered the Titan Liquor��s original smell.


    The sses were sent to the five judges, who all had aplicated expression.


    Kurt and Fergus were the founders of the liquor-tasting event back then. They had taken part in awarding the first gold award given to Marcus. They had even witnessed the experiments and innovation Marcus did to Titan Liquor and how Marcus had created the legend of winning three gold awards


    within 10 years.


    They didn��t expect to be served a ss of Titan Liquor brewed by Marcus again after 15 years.


    ��Miss Eiffie, I respect and like Master Marcus very much. He was a genius brewer and one who was dedicated and persistent. The legend of him and his Titan Liquor is still entrenched in our hearts even after 15 years.�� Kurt stood and emotionally spoke to Eiffie, who was sitting under the stage. ��Thank you


    very much for letting us feel his unparalleled charm again, but ording to the liquor-tasting event��s rules, a liquor that is no longer being brewed cannot take part in thepetition, because this means that your customers are not able to buy it in your tavern.��

 Chapter 2084 - 50 Points!

    <h4>Chapter 2084 50 Points!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Pity, that was what many felt about Master Marcus.


    He left too suddenly, too quickly. There wasn��t even a suitable person who could inherit the Titan Liquor��s brewing techniques, and that made this liquor that could have been passed down for generations end up as


    regret in everyone��s hearts.


    Back then, Titan Liquor was sold in small bottles at a sky-high price in Rodu, yet it was still hard toe by.


    Smelling the authentic fragrance of Titan Liquor again here today made many old customers of Titan Liquor reminisce about its taste.


    However, just as Kurt had said, this bottle that Eiffie brought out could be the only bottle left that she had been keeping, and this was against the rules of thepetition.


    This was because the goal of the liquor-tasting event was to judge and choose alcohol worth buying in Rodu.


    The most important prerequisite for purchasing alcohol was a sufficient stock.


    Everyone looked at Eiffie, who was standing, with a little pity and mockery.


    Even the owner of Reese Tavern, who obtained a high mark previously, could not help but turn back to look at Eiffie.


    ��Thank you, Lord Kurt, for acknowledging my father��s achievement, and thank you, everyone, for remembering my father.�� Eiffie bowed to Kurt to thank him before standing up straight, and saying out in a loud and


    clear voice, ��This is thest bottle of wine. This was the wine that my father kept in the cer 30 years ago, and he said that it could only be opened 30 yearster.


    ��I went to the cer a few days ago to open the cer, and this was the first bottle of Titan Liquor that I bottled. From now on, Titan Tavern will be runching the Titan Liquor that my father had brewed, and there will


    be a supply of about 50 bottles a day.��


    It was silent. Then, the crowd erupted into an uproar all of a sudden.


    ��Titan Liquor that has been kept for 30 years, and there will be a supply of 50 bottles every day! Master Marcus actually hid so much good wine back then!��


    ��It seems Titan Tavern will be a good ce to hang out again!��


    ��Although Master Marcus is gone, his legacy is just about to begin!��


    The drinkers there were all very excited, especially those who were still longing for the Titan Liquor. There were already people asking friends out to Titan Tavern for a gathering tomorrow.


    The tavern owners all wore different expressions on their faces. If what Eiffie said was true, Titan Liquor would be eligible for thepetition. However, that was a strong contender for the gold award.


    Many started to look at Boris and Eiffie. Back then, Marcus also won the gold award twice from Reese Tavern, and was known to be Boris��s one and only rival.


    No one expected that yearster, Marcus��s daughter would bring the Titan Liquor over again topete with Boris��s Explosive Liquor.


    Boris did not have much change in expression. He nodded to Eiffie and turned to leave.


    ��Marcus actually left so much wine behind?�� Kurt was shocked to hear that too. However, he quickly nodded, and said, ��In that case, this wine is eligible to join this year��s liquor-tasting event.��


    ��Thank you.�� Eiffie nodded. She sat back down, and waited for the judges to give their scores.


    ��Alright, please remain quiet. Right now, the judges will start to taste the wine. Let us look forward to the next bottle, the Titan Liquor that was kept for 30 years. How will the judges judge it?�� the emcee said in a loud


    voice.


    The audience fell quiet quickly.


    Everyone was watching the judges with anticipation.


    urt raised his ss, and put it near his nose. He used his hand to fan the opening of the ss gently, and took a good sniff.


    The rich fragrance was intoxicating. It was a unique fragrance that was created through the fermentation of grapes in a wooden barrel. It was this unique and elegant, making the wines that came before it lose their


    colors.


    He took a sip. The wine slid into his mouth. It was gentle, and its fragrance filled his mouth. It was rich and enchanting, graceful and mellow.


    He seemed to have seen an elegant goddess that one would admire, but did not dare to go close to!


    urt opened his eyes after a very long time. He looked at the wine in his hand, and eximed, ��The 30 years have changed the fragrance and taste of this wine in a remarkable way. It��s as though it has been upgraded


    once again. It��s way better in terms of texture and tastepared to the Titan Liquor years ago.


    ��These 30 years were probably Kurt��sst improvement to the Titan Liquor to make it better.


    ��It��s a pity he wasn��t able to see the change for himself.��


    Fergus just ced his ss down too, and he eximed in the same way. ��I thought that Titan Liquor had reached its peak back in the days. I only found out today that that was just a half-done product.��


    ��Aging the wine has made the fragrance of the oak barrel and the fragrance of the winebine perfectly, bringing a whole new style to the Titan Liquor. This is the most unique and most delicious wine I��ve ever


    tasted.��


    ��This was Marcus��s work from 30 years ago. Back then, we were also stunned by his Titan Liquor. Now, 30 yearster, we are once again stunned by him.��


    ��This is indeed a stunning wine. It was better than the Titan Liquor back then. Time has be Marcus��s best assistant, and has alsopleted the remaining work for him to make the real Titan Liquor,�� another


    judge eximed as well.


    The five judges all gave very good reviews.


    The audience was quiet. Everyone was waiting for the judges to score this wine with good reviews.


    Eiffie clenched her fists tightly as she waited for the results nervously.


    Kurt picked up the sign in front of him, and said loudly, ��I will give it 10 points! It��s a pity I can only give it up to 10 points.��


    ��10 points from me too! Titan Liquor and Marcus are worth it.�� Fergus lifted his sign.


    The other three judges also raised their signs, giving the full marks of 10 points.


    ��50 points!��


    ��There probably hasn��t been a wine that had received full marks at the liquor-tasting event for three years, right?��


    ��After 16 years, Titan Liquor is about to take down the gold award for the fourth time!��


    The audience could not stay still.


    Full marks, that was akin to announcing that Titan Liquor had clinched the gold award once again.


    Titan Liquor had already received such honor three times.


    Eiffie could not hold her tears back anymore. She bit her lips and tried her best to control her expression.


    ��Congrattions. I believe your father would be d to know this,�� Mag told her gently.


    ��Thank you, thank you, Mr. Hades.�� Eiffie wiped her tears away, and quickly calmed herself down. After that, she smiled and thanked everyone for their well-wishes.


    Titan Liquor had returned with full marks, just like Marcus��s legendary life.


    When the audience had quieted down, Kurt looked at Eiffie and said, ��Miss Eiffie, can I have the honor to buy this bottle of Titan Liquor? I think this is a very meaningful bottle of wine, and it is worth careful tasting.��


    ��When my father was still alive, he always said that you were an admirable and respectable elder. Please allow me to gift this bottle of wine to you,�� Eiffie said with a smile.


    ��In that case, I��ll help myself. I��ll be visiting the Titan Tavern often in the future.�� Kurt stood up and took the wine and cork on the staff��s tray. After putting the cork back, he ced it beside him.


    ��You��re really fast. Why don��t we have dinner together tonight?�� Fergus said with a smile as he eyed the wine on the table.


    ��Sure. I have a few bottles of good wine that I can take out. Not this.�� Kurt nodded with a smile..

 Chapter 2085 - Will There Be Two Gold Awards?

    <h4>Chapter 2085 Will There Be Two Gold Awards?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Eiffie��s Titan Liquor sent the liquor-tasting event into a climax.


    A bottle of liquor that was brewed 30 years ago sparkled brightly at the liquor-tasting event again after crossing the long river of time.


    The perfect score meant that the gold award of this liquor-tasting event was already decided.


    No one believed that there would be any liquor that couldpare to Titan Liquor in the remaining 10 groups.


    Including the five judges.


    However, Eiffie didn��t think so. She knew what kind of unique existence Maotai was and what a talented brewer Mag was.


    She even wondered: if two types of liquor with a perfect score appeared at the liquor-tasting event, who should be awarded the gold award?


    Such a situation had never happened in the 30 years long history of the liquor-tasting event.


    Groups after groups of liquor were sent onto the stage. Perhaps, it was because Titan Liquor was too awesome, and the judges couldn��t snap out of it quickly, or perhaps the subsequent liquor��s quality was bad, but


    none of the subsequent four groups of liquor that came after it received more than 30 points.


    Kurt yawned and rubbed his eyes as he turned to whisper to Fergus, ��I don��t feel very alert. After this round, get Gerald to take over for me.��


    ��Alright. You have already drunk a lot today.�� Fergus nodded.


    ��The 55th group. Begin the tasting.�� Even the emcee��s voice sounded hoarse.


    Mag yawned. He was tired as well. He turned aside, and his gazended on the rotund bottle that the staff member was carrying. He became energetic instantly.


    He had waited for the whole afternoon for his Maotai to go on stage.


    He didn��t expect that he would be so unlucky as to get thest few positions to go to the stage.


    ��It��sing.�� Eiffie instantly perked up too. Her expression became tense again.


    Although she knew that Maotai was a rare good type of liquor, she still expected it to get a good position on the ranking of this liquor-tasting event.


    The staff member carried a rotund bottle onto the stage. Everyone lost their interest after taking a brief look at it. The taverns with good liquor already had all their liquor reviewed. The Explosive Liquor was


    considered the strongest contestant, but it still wasn��t Titan Liquor��s match.


    The staff member fiddled for a while before they removed the red cloth and pulled off the cork.


    Pop~


    Arich liquor��s aroma quickly surged out and spread everywhere rapidly.


    ��This liquor��s aroma!��


    The people sitting closer to the stage smelled the aroma first, and they all looked up with surprise.


    The eyes of the judges, who were a little tipsy and tired, lit up too as they stared at the rotund bottle in the staff member��s hand with shock.


    The rich liquor��s aroma was much more impactful than the earlier Titan Liquor��s.


    If one described the Titan Liquor��s liquor��s aroma as a graceful nobledy, then this liquor��s aroma was like an irresistible hurricane.


    Compared to the grape��s fragrance, its fragrance was deeper and richer. No one could identify how many types of fragrance it had even when they savored it slowly.


    ��What liquor is this? Why is its liquor��s aroma so rich and fragrant?�� Kurt, who was about to go down the stage, looked up immediately at the staff member who was pouring the liquor with a shocked expression.


    Fergus�� eyes lit up too as he said to Kurt, ��We already knew that it��s good liquor just by smelling it. Seems like a new kind of liquor will emerge in this year��s liquor-tasting event.��


    This was definitely this liquor��s debut at the liquor-tasting event. Given their experience, they wouldn��t have failed to recognize it otherwise. They were simply curious about the tavern that brewed this and which


    brewer��s masterpiece this was.


    The rich aroma spread out quickly, and the crowd began to get excited too.


    Even the audience sitting in thest row of the chapel couldn��t help stretching their necks to look at it. This was the very first time they smelled a liquor��s aroma that day.


    Those present were either taverns�� bosses or veteran liquor lovers. They were all experts. They could differentiate its quality just by smelling it.


    There were people asking which tavern this liquor belonged to. They were guessing if this liquor could hold up to Titan Liquor.


    Mag sat quietly with a cold smile on his lips. He was already prepared to act cool.


    The staff member began to pour it out. The transparent liquid shone like a bright pearl as it was poured into the crystal sses.


    The sses were ced in front of the judges.


    The five judges all were appraising the liquor in front of them like a treasure.


    Ratafia and grain alcohol were usually dark in color. This was inevitable during the brewing process. It was rare to see such clear and transparent liquor.


    In contrast to its clear color was the rich liquor��s aroma. It was very hard to imagine that a liquid that was as clear as mountain spring water could give out such an enticing liquor��s aroma.


    Just talking about its aroma, none of the 200-odd types of liquor couldpare to it.


    ��This should be grain alcohol. It��s brewed simrly to Titan Liquor. Its aroma is rich, with a hint of sauce and cer age. There is also a faint sweet scent in it. Its aroma is very unique.�� Kurt fanned the aroma with his


    hand andmented on it before taking a sip.


    Kurt closed his eyes, frowned, slowly unfurrowed his knitted brows, and curled his lips, revealing a sated smile. He opened his mouth a little, indicating his rxed state.


    Kurt opened his eyes after a long time, and praised, ��This liquor is smooth and refreshing. Its texture is rich and thick. Its aftertaste lingers long after swallowing. It��s indeed excellent liquor that one rarely encounters!��


    As areal alcoholic beverage aficionado, be it when setting up the Wine and Liquor Association back then, or organizing the liquor-tasting event, Kurt��s intention was to discover more great alcoholic beverages and


    brewers.


    However, there hadn��t been many alcoholic drinks that could bowl him over in the past few decades. Marcus�� Titan Liquor was one. This liquor that he tasted today could be considered as the second one.


    However, in actuality, the Titan Liquor that Marcus brought to the event 30 years ago couldn��tpare to this liquor at all. The 30 years of aging gave Titan Liquor its soul, which enabled it to be able topete with


    this liquor.


    This was an extremely perfect kind of liquor, or he should say that it was liquor that had exceeded the upper limit of his guidance arena.


    Apart from praising and being curious about its brewer, he actually knew nothing about it. He had nothing toment about it.


    Fergus tilted his head back to finish every single drop in the ss. He smacked his lips and put the ss down, wishing for more. He nodded and continued speaking after Kurt��s review. ��I guess everyone has smelled its


    aroma, and Kurt has already described its taste. I can only say that this is one of the best alcoholic drinks I have ever had in my life. It��s even one of the top three I ever had. Now, I am very curious who is the brewer


    here that made this and managed to remain so secretive.��


    Kurt and Fergus both gave it an excellent review. They even pushed this liquor to an epic level.


    Everyone was guessing curiously which tavern had sent this liquor. Perhaps it could reallypete with Titan Liquor.


    Eiffie turned to Mag with a sincere smile, and said, ��Congrattions. Mr. Hades�� Maotai is indeed exceptional.��


    ��Now, what I am curious about is this: will the liquor-tasting event give out two gold awards?�� Mag said with a frown..

 Chapter 2086 - Twin Stars On A Street

    <h4>Chapter 2086 Twin Stars On A Street</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag had never worried about Maotai getting a good review.


    However, ording to the liquor-tasting event��s rules and regtions, only one gold award would be given out each year.


    Titan Liquor had already received the 50 points��the full marks. There was still an upper limit no matter how strong Maotai was.


    In that case, the situation had be a little awkward now.


    ��This���� Eiffiemented. The situation of having two gold awards had never appeared in the history of the liquor-tasting event.


    ��All the judges gave this liquor an excellent review. Then, can the judges please give this liquor its score so that we can reveal which tavern and which brewer does this marvelous liquor came from.�� The emcee calmed


    the slightly chaotic situation down.


    ��I will follow my heart.�� Kurt picked the scorecard in front of him, and awarded 10 points.


    Fergus picked up the 10-point card and the ss at the same time as he smilingly said, ��I rarely use ��perfect�� to describe liquor, but this is indeed liquor which one has nothing to pick on. Smell the ss, it��s still so


    fragrant now. It��s really amazing.��


    The other three judges also gave the highest score of 10 points.


    The crowd erupted into amotion.


    The second 50 points in the day appeared!


    Two kinds of 50-point perfect score liquor actually appeared in one liquor-tasting event.


    This had never happened in the history of the liquor-tasting event before.


    Titan Liquor was still considered famous, and had once created the miracle of getting three gold awards.


    However, where did that mysterious liquore from?


    It just suddenly appeared, and then created a miracle at the liquor-tasting event.


    ��Which tavern came up with this secretly? Boris looks so calm. Could it be Reese Tavern that came up with it?��


    ��I don��t think so. This isn��t liquor that an opportunistic businessman like Boris cane up with.��


    ��Two entries with 50 points. Which liquor should this year��s gold award go to?��


    Everyone was engaged in a heated discussion. They were all curiously guessing about this liquor��s origins.


    ��It��s so boring. I��ll go look for the kids first,�� Irina informed Mag, and left the boisterous chapel.


    Eiffie watched Irina��s retreating back with befuddlement, and asked, ��Your wife doesn��t look very happy.��


    erhaps she didn��t know what the honor of the gold award meant to a tavern. What a happy and celebratory event it was.


    Furthermore, this honor to a brewer was a great recognition.


    However, Irina didn��t encourage or congratte her husband.


    ��It��s just a small thing, so she usually wouldn��t care,�� Mag smilingly replied. In fact, he also wasn��t very excited.


    tt would be disgraceful if he failed to conquer the drunkards in the alternate world with the brewers�� masterpiece.


    ��This liquor that received the full score of 50 points is Maotai from Saipan Tavern!�� The emcee��s booming voice reverberated throughout the whole chapel.


    ��Saipan Tavern?��


    The church quieted down, and everyone looked perplexed.


    This tavern sounded so unfamiliar. It wasn��t one of the Rodu��s famous taverns.


    ��This name sounds very familiar.�� The boss sitting at the side looked around him, and his gazended on Mag. He saw the name of the tavern stuck onto Mag��s chair, and his eyes lit up. He eximed, ��So it��s him.��


    All the gazes swept over, andnded on Eiffie, who was wearing red clothes, beforending on Mag.


    They recalled that this man was mistaken for the lord baron earlier because he was surrounded by beautifuldies.


    No one had thought that this young man who looked capable and was surrounded by beautiful women would be the owner of the liquor that received the perfect score of 50 points.


    Moreover, the owners of the two kinds of perfect-score liquor today were actually sitting together.


    Sensing the gazes, Mag stood up smilingly and nodded in acknowledgement.


    Yes, he behaved like how leaders addressed the scene.


    ��Young man, did you brew this liquor?�� Kurt couldn��t help asking in amazement when he saw how young Mag was.


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Good, good, good! You��re young and promising.�� Kurt kept nodding as he looked at Mag praisingly. Then, he looked at Eiffie, andmented, ��Marcus was about your age when he first brought Titan Liquor here. He, too,


    wowed the crowd.��


    Eiffie, who was seated, looked up at Mag, who seemed to have light shone upon him. She seemed to see some of her father on him, and tears welled up in her eyes uncontrobly.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded, and then sat down again.


    The 50 points that Maotai received was more shocking than the 50 points that Titan Liquor received. At the same time, it also triggered everyone��s curiosity. How were the event organizers going to handle these two?


    Who was going to get the gold award?


    ��Hello. Let��s get to know each other. I��m the boss of Casa Tavern, Madison,�� the fatty boss sitting next to Mag said to him, smiling.


    ��Hello.�� Mag nodded reservedly.


    Madison wasn��t discouraged, and continued toughingly say, ��Congrattions to Boss for the sess of your Maotai. However, please forgive me for my ignorance. I don��t know where Saipan Tavern is located? I


    would like to go and try this exquisite liquor personally two dayster.��


    All the tavern owners around them pricked up their ears to listen in. After today, Saipan Tavern was destined to be the one of the most high-profile taverns in Rodu.


    Everyone was curious about this unknown tavern. Where was it located, and why had such excellent liquor been unknown before today?


    Facing a potential customer, Mag quickly switched to the professional mode. ��Boss Madison is being too kind. Our tavern is newly opened. It��s normal not to know it. The tavern is situated at Romo Street, and we


    operate at night. Pleasee over whenever you are free.��


    ��Romo Street���� Madison thought for a while before his eyes widened, and he flicked a nce at Eiffie. Then, he said to Mag, ��Isn��t it on the same street as Titan Tavern?��


    ��Yes. Boss Hades�� tavern is just across from my tavern,�� Eiffie smilingly replied.


    Eiffie��s words shocked everyone.


    Two taverns on one street both received the perfect score of 50 points on the liquor-tasting event.


    The strong return of Titan Liquor had already made sure that Titan Tavern would return to its former glory.


    Meanwhile, after Maotai got such high praises and perfect scores today, it was already able to hold its own against Titan Liquor. It was destined to be one of the most popr taverns in Rodu.


    Everyone could already imagine how popr that street would be in the future.


    ��If 1 remember correctly, Romo Street is really destitute now. Most of the shops there are closed, and the rest are barely hanging on too.��


    ��The Titan Tavern alone back then supported the whole of Romo Street. With another Saipan Tavern now, Romo Street is expected to return to its former glory.��


    ��Why don��t we go get a shop at Romo Street first and open a tavern too? We might catch some of the straying customers. After all, all the high-end liquor is limited in quantity.��


    ��Your idea is good. Let��s go there and check it outter..

 Chapter 2087 - Twin Gold Awards!

    <h4>Chapter 2087 Twin Gold Awards!</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    It was first Titan Liquor, and then Maotai Liquor followed. The appearance of these two legendary kinds of liquor had pushed this liquor-tasting event to its climax, and rendered all the other liquor types mere


    supporting roles.


    After reviewing all 60 groups, all the scores were given.


    What made everyone curious was one question: whom would the Wine and Liquor Association give the gold award to. Both Titan Liquor and Maotai Liquor got full marks.


    The five judges on stage had a discussion with the other five reserved judges before tasting both liquors again. They reached a final agreement.


    Fergus walked onto the tform again, and gestured for everyone to quiet down.


    The crowd quickly quieted down, and everyone was looking at the highly respected president. He was going to dere the winners of this year��s liquor-tasting event.


    Fergus looked at the crowd, and said in a booming voice, ��This year��s liquor-tasting event has given us a huge surprise. There are many great liquor types this year. The brewers�� hard work and breakthroughs in the


    past year were all beyond our expectations, but the excellent liquor also made our judging jobs much moreplicated and harder.


    ��For example, the Titan Liquor which has aged for 30 years in the cer and Maotai which has bowled everyone over on its debut. Asking us to choose which of them to award with the gold award is equivalent to asking


    us to choose who is more important between our mothers and our wives. It��s making things impossible for all the judges.��


    Everyone smiled. The president was still as funny and humorous as ever.


    ��So, after our serious consideration, we havee to a unanimous decision. This year��s liquor-tasting event will make an exception by adding another gold award. Titan Liquor and Maotai will both receive the gold


    award!�� Fergus said in an even louder voice.


    It was silent, the crowd erupted into an uproar all of a sudden.


    Double gold award!


    This had never happened at the liquor-tasting event before!


    The taverns�� owners looked at Mag and Eiffie enviously. This was equivalent to taking down a guarantee for the next year��s sales.


    Titan Tavern would return to its former glory, while the newly opened Saipan Tavern would be one of the most popr taverns in Rodu very soon.


    ��Congrattions to both Titan Tavern and Saipan Tavern. Could the owners pleasee up to the stage to receive your gold award��s trophy,�� the emcee announced.


    ��Marvelous! They actually added another gold award!�� Eiffie also jumped up in joy and surprise.


    ��They are really quite flexible.�� Mag also nodded with a smile.


    Mag and Eiffie got up and walked onto the stage.


    The two 30-year-olds seemed to be in their prime, making everyone in the audience envy them.


    Fergus and Kurt each held a big golden wine ss which had the words ��The Wine and Liquor Association��s Gold Award�� engraved on it.


    urt gave one trophy to Eiffie, and encouraged, ��I hope you can carry on Marcus�� work and pass on the legacy of Titan Liquor.��


    Eiffie epted the trophy with both her hands and gravely nodded. ��Thank you. I will work hard.��


    ��Young and promising. You will be a force to be reckoned with in the future.�� Fergus passed the other trophy to Mag and chuckled. ��I have taken next year��s trophy to settle this emergency. I hope to see you bring back


    an even better Maotai next year.��


    Laughter broke out in the crowd instantly.


    ��No, thanks. Maotai is already the best.�� Mag shook his head.


    Everyone stared at Mag with shock. Were the youngsters so arrogant nowadays?


    Fergus was also looking at Mag.


    ��However, I��m stilling next year. I will be bringing other liquor. You may have to prepare another trophy as well then.�� Mag raised the trophy in his hand and looked at it against the light. ��I guess my girls at home


    will love it.��


    Fergus and the audienceughed.


    ��Young man, you are funny. I like you.�� Fergus pped Mag��s shoulder. ��Then, I will look forward to the surprise that you will bring to us next year.��


    Mag and Eiffie came down from the stage, and went back to their seats.


    It was the silver awards after gold awards. The Explosive Liquor from Reese Tavern and other four brands of liquor received the silver awards this year.


    No one had expected Explosive Liquor, which had been deemed the most likely to receive the gold award, to be overtaken by Titan Liquor and Maotai. Even its high score of 48 points paled inparison.


    After announcing the 10 bronze awards, the highlight of this year��s liquor-tasting event had a perfect ending.


    ��Congrattions.��


    ��Same to you.��


    Mag and Eiffie left the chapel and smiled.


    Mag was very gratified. The titan Liquor regaining its gold award would be a great boost in his property investments, and it would make sure his investments continued to boom.


    Eiffie looked at Mag with even more admiration and gratitude in her eyes.


    If Mag hadn��t torn off the seal on the cers and let her use the Titan Liquor in the cer to take part in thepetition, she wouldn��t have been standing on the stage today and taking back this trophy that belonged to


    her father.


    Meanwhile, Mag calmly epted his gold award trophy, as if he had anticipated it.


    Mag saw Amy, who was holding a ton of goodies, and Annie sitting on the swing in front of the chapel as soon as he walked out. Irina was standing close by, while M was guarding the children at the side.


    ��Miss! Did w-we get the gold award?!�� M saw the trophy in Eiffie��s hands, and ran over with glowing eyes and shock.


    ��Yes. Our Titan Liquor got the gold award.�� Eiffie nodded smilingly.


    ��That��s great. That��s great.�� M caressed the gold award��s trophy carefully as her tears flowed.


    Mag went to the swing with the trophy.


    Amy put her te on the swing and leaped off it. Staring at the trophy in Mag��s hands with glowing eyes, she eximed, ��Wow. Father, is it made of gold?��


    ��I guess so.�� Mag passed the trophy to Amy, who had already wiped her cleans clean.


    ��T��ll know once I tasted it.�� Amy bit the trophy, leaving two neat rows of little teeth marks on the edge of it.


    ��Mm-hm. It��s soft. It��s real.�� Amy nodded with experience.


    ��Seems like joining thispetition was quite worth it.�� Irina took the trophy, and flicked it with her finger. The trophy made a crisp sound.


    ��It��s a twin gold award. Our neighbor got the gold award too. Seems like the properties I invested in are going to increase in value.�� Mag chuckled.


    ��She��s really very popr,�� Irina said smilingly.


    Mag turned back, and saw Eiffie chatting with a middle-aged man in golden robes.


    He had an impression of that man. He was the boss of Reese Tavern. If it weren��t for Titan Liquor and Maotai, this year��s gold award would have gone to his Explosive Liquor.


    The lean and smart-looking Boris looked very charming. He was a typical diamond bachelor. However, he didn��t seem like he was flirting with Eiffie; instead, he looked like he was having a discussion with her.


    Mag didn��t want to interfere in Eiffie��s life. He turned back, and smilingly told Irina, ��The highlight of the liquor-tasting event is already over. There��s a banquet afterwards. Should we go for our meals or return home for


    our meals?��


    ��What do the children think?�� Irina looked at Amy and Annie.


    ��We went to the kitchen earlier, and a kind fat uncle already let us eat all their best food.�� Amy popped one little fried ball in her mouth and shook her head. ��So, we can go home for our meals?��.

 Chapter 2088 - Buy Another Half A Street

    <h4>Chapter 2088 Buy Another Half A Street</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions<strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Mag respected the children��s choice. Therefore, the entire family left the manor straightaway, and hailed a horse-drawn carriage by the side of the road with the trophy in their arms.


    After a while, Mag finally hailed a passing horse-drawn carriage. He carried Amy up the horse-drawn carriage first before helping Annie and Irina up.


    ��Hi, Mr. Hades, can I take some of your time?�� Mag was called back when he was about to board the horse-drawn carriage.


    Mag retracted his leg, and turned to look at the person.


    He knew the personing. He was Mr Boris, who hadbed his hair up sleekly.


    ��What is the matter?�� Mag asked.


    ��I am Boris. Congrattions on winning the gold award in the liquor-tasting with your Maotai.�� Boris reached his hand out to Mag with a smile.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag touched his hand, and then retracted it. ��Congrattions on winning the silver award with your Explosive Liquor.��


    The corner of Boris��s lips twitched. If it were not for Mag and Explosive Liquor, the Explosive Liquor would probably have won the gold award.


    However, he brought out his best upbringing, and quickly smiled as he replied, ��Mr. Hades is a genius brewer just like Master Marcus. Our wine would naturally pale inparison.��


    ��You tter me. Is anything the matter, Mr Boris? If there��s nothing on, we��ll be heading home first.�� Mag could not be bothered to stand in the freezing wind to praise each other with the man. His wife and children


    were still waiting for him in the carriage. Wouldn��t it be better to sit in thefort of his warm home?


    Boris looked at Mag, and said sincerely, ��Mr. Hades, you��re a straightforward person. Actually, I would like to invite you to a partnership with me. I have 10rge-scale taverns in Rodu, and you have an exceptional


    brewing technique. If we can work together, we will definitely be a legend in the world of liquor.��


    ��Apologies. I am not interested in bing a legend of any sort. If anything, I am the legend.�� Mag smiled and boarded the horse-drawn carriage as he told the coachman to set off.


    ��Mr. Hades, you can consider it. If you have any ideas, you can always look for me at Reese Tavern.�� Boris took a step to the side as he spoke toward the horse-drawn carriage.


    Mag did not reply as the coachman drove the carriage towards Romo Street.


    He could tell that Mr Boris was a very excellent businessman. However, Mag did not need such a friend.


    Boris probably told Eiffie the same thing. The thing was that Mag did not know if Eiffie agreed to the man��s suggestion.


    ��That fellow seemed to be in deep thoughts just now. He did not seem like a good person,�� Irina told Mag.


    ��Businessmen chase profits. There��s nothing good or bad about that. I don��t have an intention of forging a deep rtionship with him,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��What about you?��


    ��I am not a businessman. I am a chef. I just invest in some assets that have been heavily underrated,�� Mag said.


    ��Will the property prices at Romo Street really go up? They all said that you��ve made losses,�� Irina said in disbelief.


    ��If they could��ve understood it, they would have long made it big.�� Mag smiled, and said confidently, ��It will not even take a year. Tomorrow there will be more people asking about shops here.��


    The value of amercial street was dependent on poprity. Romo Street was considered a low-value area. With the double gold award that Titan Tavern and Saipan Tavern brought back, Romo Street would be


    weing a new wave of crowd.


    With the increased poprity, Romo Street��smercial value would naturally rise.


    If other merchants wanted to ride this wave, they would have to start theirmercial activities on Romo Street, and that would continue to bring the crowds in.


    This was how things would work out for both sides.


    As long as themercial system in Romo Street could be rebuilt and attract more capable and unique merchants to stay, a whole newmercial system would be formed.


    Thismercial system��s structure would be controlled by Mag.


    As the firstndlord of Romo Street, Mag, who had a few hundred buildings to his name, had that power.


    mercial street was like an ecosystem. For it tost long and healthily, there had to be a specific n.


    Homogeneity and monopoly would ruin an entiremercial circle. It was not destined tost long.


    Mag would of course have to hand such professional things to the System.


    If it was something that could be solved perfectly with 10 copper coins, Mag would not rack his brain cells to do it on his own and pull out an unprofessional business proposal.


    Back in the restaurant, Mag first made a sumptuous lunch.


    After lunch, he left to find the agent whom he went to when he bought his house.


    ��Sir, aman named Hades is looking for you outside.�� A staff member entered the office quickly, and made a report as he looked at Fitch, who was organizing his files.


    ��Hades?�� Fitch looked up. He thought for a while before his eyes widened in shock.


    ��Sir, is he someone that you should not be meeting?�� The staff member saw that Fitch did not wear a very good expression, and asked, ��Should I get him to leave?��


    ��Yes�� Just say that I��m not around.�� Fitch nodded.


    ��Alright.�� The staff member turned and walked out.


    ��Hold on!�� Fitch called the person back. He took a deep breath, and said, ��Forget it. I��ll go on my own.��


    ��Alright.�� The staff member was bewildered, but he still nodded.


    Fitch took his sweater, and let out a long sigh before going out.


    n just this month, Fitch, who had been a property agent for three years, finally weed the turning point in his job, and became a supervisor.


    What made him the legend of the property world was the story of hundreds of buildings on Romo Street, wiping out more than 10 property agents�� low-cost assets.


    ight now, he had received a promotion and a raise, and had be a supervisor. He had even had his first date with his boss��s daughter.


    ow, the person who made him, Mr. Hades, came knocking on his door. Could he have found out that he was duped?


    Fitch was rather flustered. Although he had handled the handing over of the buildings very cleanly, as Romo Street continued to decline, the value of those old buildings would only get lower.


    ��Mr. Hades, pleasee in.�� Fitch went out and saw Hades, who was standing at the door. He quickly went over with a smile to wee him.


    ��There��s no need for me to go in for a seat. I am here today to ask if you have services covering shop rentals,�� Mag said straightforwardly when he saw Fitch.


    This youngster had a rather good attitude when it came to working. His efficiency and work abilities were good too. This was also why Mag decided to choose him again.


    Fitch, who thought that Mag would be here to give him a dressing down, was shocked. After a while, he came back to his senses, and looked at Mag as he eximed, ��Mr. Hades, are you intending to rent out the shops


    that you��ve purchased recently?��


    ��Yes. However, I do not wish to talk to those people myself. Therefore, I wish to find a professional organization to do this for me.�� Mag nodded.


    ��I see���� Fitch looked at Mag. He could not help but feel a little guilty. Mr. Hades was a good person, but he bought so many rubbish shops in one go. If Fitch had advised him against it back then, this would not have


    happened.


    It was understandable now that he wanted to rent the shops out to recoup some of his losses. However, there was barely a soul around on Romo Street, Which idiot would spend the money to open a shop here?


    ��Mr. Hades, I��m afraid these shops are����


    ��You don��t provide this service?�� Mag interrupted his nonsense.


    ��We do provide renting services. If you wish, I can give you a discount. I will only take the annual rental fees of five locations as the agent fees.�� Fitch nodded.


    He really could not bear to watch Mag like that. He could even feel helplessness and regret..

 Chapter 2089 - The Most Handsome Landlord On The Street

    <h4>Chapter 2089 The Most Handsome Landlord On The Street</h4>


    Mag used 30 minutes to convey to Fitch the distribution andposition of businesses that the system designed and the rental that shocked Fitch.


    Then Mag bought all the buildings that were recently put up for sale. He bought another 30-odd properties.


    ��Mr. Hades, you are such an extraordinary person.�� Fitch watched Mag sign on the subscription documents withplicated emotions.


    Even though he was earning another several hundred thousands, he felt guilty watching Mag sink deeper and deeper. As for the business n that Mr. Hades mentioned earlier, the rental rate that was several times higher than the current Romo Street��s rental rate was an absurd idea. ��Go to Romo Street in the afternoon, and put up your contact details on my vacant houses. People will be looking for you very soon,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Alright. That��s part of my job. I will bring my people there immediately after I settle the documents.�� Fitch nodded with a smile.


    Perhaps an easy customer like Hades was every salesperson��s favorite.


    The sales of 33 properties hadpleted Fitch��s first month requirement after he was promoted to a supervisor. He wondered if he could have dinner with the boss�� daughter tonight, and perhaps go further with her.


    Mag could see through Fitch��s thinking, but the man��s attitude was good, and his ability was not bad, so Mag was willing to work with him. He didn��t care about his other thoughts.


    Fitch sent Mag out, and arranged for the shop��s horse-drawn carriage to send him home.


    Mag sat in the horse-drawn carriage, and stretched outzily andfortably.


    He was so young, and he was going to collect rent until his hands shook and he became the most handsomendlord on the street.


    The lifestyle of the rich was just dull and boring


    ***


    ��Supervisor, you are so out of this world. You just sold 33 properties in a blink of an eye.�� The staff member who had gone to call Fitch earlier looked at him with admiration.


    ��It��s just normal operation.�� Fitch ced the documents onto the table calmly. ��Sort out these documents, and then follow me to Romo Street.��


    ��Alrighty,�� that person answered. He picked up the documents on the table, and curiously asked, ��Why are we going to Romo Street? Didn��t you sell all the properties there already?��


    ��The buyer wants us to help rent out these properties, so we are going to stick to the rent notices there,�� Fitch answered.


    ��Would anyone still want to rent a shop there?�� That person was perplexed, but he still returned to his seat with the documents.


    Soon, Fitch brought his men to Romo Street. The street was still cold and destitute as before. There weren��t many pedestrians on the street now, and some shops were on the verge of closing, while many had ��for rent�� notices stuck on them.


    His subordinate flicked a nce at the tavern with its doors half-closed, and whispered, ��I think it won��t take long before all shops close down on this street.��


    Fitch sighed inwardly. Romo Street had been glorious once too. However, he quickly retracted his gaze, pushed the glue bucket into his subordinate��s hands, and said, ��We are paid to do a job. Let��s stick to all the notices quickly. We need to stick to over 100 notices.��


    The subordinate couldn��t help asking a question as he worked. ��Supervisor, what background that bosses from? He simply bought up over 100 properties. No matter how cheap they are, he will still need to pay one to two billion copper coins in cash. Is he really that rich?��


    ��He said he came from a normal family. Do you believe him?�� Fitch threw him a look.


    ��This�� We also can��t say we don��t, right?�� The subordinate shrugged his shoulders.


    ��Then let��s move quickly. The weather is so cold. Won��t it befortable to go back and toast ourselves at the firece.�� Fitch rolled his eyes at him. He was also carrying a bucket of glue and sticking the notices on the doors.


    Romo Street wasn��t big, and it was mainly made up of old houses. However, these old houses could all be demolished and rebuilt. This wasn��t hard for the construction teams with cultivators. It would be even cheaper than remodeling the old properties.


    However, Fitch didn��t believe there would be idiotsing here to rent properties. It was obviously a money-losing deal. Unless�� another Mr. Hades came along.


    ��Excuse me, is this property for rent?�� a voice spoke up behind Fitch.


    Fitch turned around, and saw two rather well-dressed middle-aged men behind them.


    Fitch showed a professional smile and nodded. ��Yes, Sir. This property is for rent. Apart from this property, we have over 100 properties for rent on this street too.��


    Shocked, the tall and thin middle-aged man on the left said, ��Over 100 properties? All yours?��


    ��No, we are just the agents responsible for renting out the properties.�� Fitch shook his head and sized them up reservedly.


    Judging from their clothes, both of them should be rich upper-ss people. Perhaps he had really bumped into idiots? Was his luck really that good?! ��Agents.�� The two of them realized.


    ��How big is this property? How much is its annual rental?�� the short and fat man asked.


    Fitch flipped through the documents Mag passed to him that morning, and quickly found this building��s number. He answered, ��The single floor area of this building is 200 square meters. There are three floors above ground and one underground cer. The first year��s rental is 200,000 copper coins.��


    ��200,000 copper coins? Isn��t it too expensive for such a location and human traffic��s conditions?�� The middle-aged man frowned. He was obviously not very satisfied with the price.


    ��This is the price that the owner asked for. We have no right to change it.�� Fitchughed awkwardly. He had already told Mag that the price was double that of the market price, but Mag insisted on it.


    Fitch promoted it enthusiastically. ��However, if you look at this building, it��s considered very new on Romo Street, and its interior is still very much intact. It was a tavern previously, and many of the things that were left behind could be used right away. If you weren��t on Romo Street, but on the other streets, it wouldn��t be this price.��


    ��It��s true that we can��t find such cheap shops if we aren��t on Romo Street, but it��s precisely why it shouldn��t be this price because it��s on Romo Street.�� The tall and lean man shook his head with a smile. He pointed at a tavern that had a ��for sale�� sign hanging on its door. ��That old tavern��s stamp duty + one year��s rental is only 200,000 copper coins, and we can start our business as soon as we take over it. Isn��t that better?��


    ��That��s indeed a better choice.�� Fitch nodded in agreement. These two were obviously smart businessmen.


    The short and fat middle-aged man looked around him, and then said to Fitch, ��You guys are agents, so do you know if there are any other shops for sale on Romo Street?��


    ��Shops?�� Fitch and his subordinate had a surprised expression.


    It was already weird enough that these two seemingly weird businessmen came to rent shops on Romo Street, but they even came to ask about shops for sale. Could they really be two dupes?


    However, Mr. Hades had bought all the properties for sale on Romo Street. These 33 buildings sold today were thest batch.


    The rest were basically upied by the owners who lived there or already rented for ie. There was no inclination for sale.


    Fitch shook his head, and said, ��I��m sorry. Just today, thest 33 properties were already sold, and there are no shops for sale on Romo Street currently.��

 Chapter 2090 - Spicy Escargots

    <h4>Chapter 2090: Spicy Escargots</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong>Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    ��What!?��


    The two middle-aged men had shock on their faces.


    The short and fat middle-aged man stared at Fitch, and said, ��Were they all bought out? All of them?!��


    ��Yes.�� Fitch nodded. He couldn��t understand why the two of them had such a reaction.


    The tall and lean middle-aged man pped his thigh, and regretfully said, ��Sigh. We were still toote.��


    ��I didn��t expect that there would be people who came earlier than us. We shouldn��t have eaten that lunch.�� That short and fat middle-aged man was also very regretful.


    Fitch and his subordinate stood at the side with befuddlement. They looked at each other and shook their heads.


    ��In this case, the person who entrusts you to rent out the 100-odd properties is that buyer, right? Can you tell us who he is?�� the tall and lean middle-aged man asked Fitch.


    Fitch shook his head, and apologetically answered, ��I��m sorry. This is our client��s privacy. We can��t share it.��


    The two middle-aged men looked at each other, and saw a hint of frustration with a wasted opportunity in each other��s eyes.


    ��I��m a little curious. Why are you two gentlemen interested in Romo Street��s shops suddenly? After all, as you said, Romo Street doesn��t have human traffic.�� Fitch asked the two of them a question with curiosity.


    ��Since there are no shops for us to buy anymore, I don��t mind telling you the truth. Both Titan Tavern and Saipan Tavern on Romo Street won the gold awards at today��s liquor-tasting event, and they both got full marks,�� the short and fat middle-aged man said, and thenmented, ��You might look down on the current Romo Street, but you won��t be worthy of the Romo Street in the future.��


    ��What! Twin gold awards!�� The eyes of Fitch and his subordinate widened at the same time.


    As a proper salesperson, Fitch knew very well the rationale behind a street��s poprity.


    He hadn��t witnessed the Romo Street��s boom in the past, but he had heard his seniors mention many times how Romo Street had prospered after the Titan Tavern had received the gold award back then and had been popr for over 10 years.


    It was just because Titan Tavern lost Marcus and became a normal tavern that Romo Street began to decline and finally became like this.


    However, both Titan Tavern and Saipan Tavern took back the liquor-tasting event��s gold awards today. One could only imagine the crowd that these two taverns would bring to Romo Street in the future.


    Romo Street was going to return to its glory, and it wasn��t impossible for it to go to even higher levels.


    Meanwhile, Saipan Tavern... Wasn��t that Mr. Hades�� tavern?!


    Fitch gulped, and saw the same thoughts in his subordinate��s eyes.


    He suddenly thought of one terrible thing. Mr. Hades had targeted Romo Street from the very beginning when he bought over 100 properties in one go. He had already thought of making Saipan Tavern the anchor point and making Romo Street return to its previous glory.


    Moreover, he only prepared to rent the shops after Saipan Tavern got the gold award today, and he set up many restrictive conditions and a rental price that was much higher than the market rate.


    That wasn��t a rate that was much higher than the market rate, but a very reasonable rental rate.


    Furthermore, Mr. Hades buying thest 33 buildings was equivalent to controlling over half of the good shop fronts on Romo Street.


    Perhaps, no one could even vote ��no �� if this street was to change its name to Hades Street.


    One could only imagine how valuable the over 100 properties in Mr. Hades�� hands would be after Romo Street returned to its full glory!


    Mr. Hades is such an extraordinary person! Fitch felt extremely shocked.


    Just as he was gloating over 2,000,000 inmission, the other party was already considering a business deal that was worth billions of dors. Perhaps this was the difference in their outlook in life,


    The two middle-aged men walked towards the tavern that was for sale. Fitch��s words made them determined to buy this tavern today. Otherwise, it would be difficult to buy such a lowly priced asset after the news got out.


    The subordinate gulped, and asked Fitch, ��Supervisor, is all this part of Mr. Hades�� n?��


    ��I would��ve thought it could��ve been luck if only Titan Tavern had got the gold waved the proposal in his hands bitterly����but even Saipan Tavern got the gold award. Furthermore, Mr. Hades even gave me such a detailed


    proposal. It already exins everything.��


    ��He must have earned a lot of money, right?��


    ��The simr shop fronts on tavern street in the north of the city cost about 5,000,000.�� Fitch was trying not to look too jealous.


    ��Hissss...�� The subordinate sucked in a breath of cold air, and jealously said, ��Those owners who sold their properties today are going to cry their hearts out.��


    Fitchughingly said, ��They have nothing toin about. Mr. Hades did this with his own ability. If he hadn��t entered Romo Street, themercial value of this street would��ve already hit rock bottom. He will be the new creator of this street.��


    ��That��s true. It��s really admirable.�� The subordinate nodded too.


    In their hearts, Mag had changed from an idiot to a business magnate.


    ��Go and stick up the notices quickly. Renting all these shops out alone could hit all our next month��s target.�� Fitch hurried his subordinate smilingly.


    ��Alrighty!�� the subordinate answered energetically.


    The two of them stopped and gawked around when they passed by Saipan Tavern before leaving with surprise.


    Meanwhile, the news of Saipan Tavern and Titan Tavern both winning the gold awards had already spread on Romo Street.


    The bosses that stayed behind on Romo Street didn��t believe it at first, but after confirming it, many of them wept with joy.


    They still remembered the glory of Romo Street in the past. Just as they thought they couldn��t hold on any longer, these twin gold awards appeared like rain after a long drought, giving these bosses who thought of quitting a boost.


    The Titan Tavern supported the entire street alone back then. With another Saipan Tavern, anyone could see the future of Romo Street.


    A waiter ran into a tavern, and whispered to the owner, who was enthusiastically bargaining with the two middle-aged men about the sales of the tavern for 100 or 200 copper coins of price difference.


    The tavern��s boss was taken aback, and asked the waiter, ��Are you sure?!��


    ��They are talking about this out there. The news has already spread throughout Rodu, so it has to be true.�� The waiter nodded with conviction.


    The two middle-aged men looked at each other, and said ��Oh no�� inwardly.


    ��Then let��s go with the price you decided and sign the documents.�� The short and fat man hurried him.


    The tavern��s boss shook his head smilingly. ��Wait a sec. I��m sorry, gentlemen. I��m not selling this tavern anymore.��


    ��We have already reached this stage of negotiation. Isn��t it inappropriate to change your mind now?�� the tall and lean middle-aged said with a frown.


    ��You two gentlemen hid the news, and tried to buy my tavern at a low price. Isn��t it inappropriate too?�� The tavern��s boss stopped smiling and sneered. ��I didn��t know about Titan Tavern and Saipan Tavern getting the gold awards, because I didn��t go to the liquor-tasting event today, but the two of you shouldn��t take me as an idiot, either.��


    ��Forget it. Let<sup>i </sup>s go look for other shops.�� The short and fat middle-aged man sighed and walked out of the shop.


    The tall and lean middle-aged man also resignedly left.


    After the two of them left, the tavern��s boss told the waiter, ��Quick! Go remove the sign on the door, and then contact a construction team. Close the shop for three days, and then refurbish the entire tavern!��


    ��Such a rush?��


    The waiter was a little taken aback. The boss, who was having a headache over the tavern being unsaleable, actually rejected the other party��s offer, and was even prepared to refurbish the tavern.


    ��Of course. We will lose money if we arete!�� Boss pushed the waiter out of the tavern, and removed the sign on the door himself. He didn��t forget to remind the waiter, ��Go get the construction team here today, and we will start the work tonight. The earlier we can finish, the better. It��s even fine to pay more!��


    ��A-alright.�� The waiter left with befuddlement.


    Simr situations were happening all over Romo Street.


    The shops that had ��for sale�� signs on their doors quickly removed them.


    Meanwhile, those dirty and rundown shops began to start cleaning up or closing down to refurbish or upgrade right away.


    Those shops that had converged because of Titan Tavern back then were indeed a little outdated.


    The low poprity caused the inertia to refurbish. With the poprity of the twin gold awards, all the bosses had the thought of upgrading their shops.


    ��Miss, everyone knows that we got the gold award now. Many people came to congratte us.�� M dashed into the workshop excitedly, and reported to Eiffie, who was operating the machine seriously,


    Eiffie closed the machine, and said to M, ��Don��t run around if you have nothing to do. Go watch after the construction team. We must make sure the refurbishment and expansion are done properly, The Titan Tavern in the future will be different from the one in the past.��


    ��Yes.�� M nodded, turned around, and walked a few steps away before she turned to ask Eiffie perplexedly, ��But Miss, why don��t you ept Mr. Boris�� offer? Not only will you have many taverns, you can also call them ��Titan Taverns.�� You don��t even have to work hard and brew liquor here every day. You can also sleep in every day.��


    ��All that little head of yours is sleep, sleep, and sleep, and nothing else.�� Eiffie flicked M��s forehead with exasperation. She looked at the brewery and shook her head with a smile. ��1 don��t need so many taverns. I only want this tavern that Father and Mother left to me. Furthermore, I like to brew liquor. I like to truly inherit Father��s career and brew the authentic Titan Liquor. This is what makes me happy.��


    ��Oh.�� M nodded as if she understood Eiffie��s words.


    ��Go and work now.�� Eiffie waved her hand, and chased M out of the brewery.


    Boris indeed gave her a very sincere price when he talked to her today. Partner of Reese Tavern with 30% shares. She could earn hundreds of millions of dividends every year while keeping Titan Tavern to herself.


    However, he also made a condition that she couldn��t ept��sharing the aged Titan Liquor and the brewing methods.


    Hence, Eiffie rejected Boris�� invitation, even though he said he was her father��s good friend.


    She only wanted to run Titan Tavern properly, and let it be one of Rodu��s best taverns like it had been before.


    She could only supply 50 bottles of aged Titan Liquor every day, so she had to brew even more Titan Liquor, and sell bottles ording to their year to provide to more customers and not depending on her father��s old stash.


    Mag had also received many congrattions from their neighbors, and he also thanked them for their friendliness.


    Neighbors should take care of one another.


    As for these bosses�� ns to refurbish their shops, Mag was very supportive too.


    One big reason that Romo Street lost itspetitiveness was because all the shops on the street looked too old.


    The customers all favored new things. Apart from those old shops whose corepetitiveness was their vor, people liked to go after the new shops, even if those shops only looked new,


    ��Father, these neighbors are so nice. �� The table in front of Amy was filled with food. It was given by the neighbors who came to congratte them.


    Everyone knew that the tavern��s boss had a pair of adorable daughters, so they gave them little snacks and little toys.


    ��Yes. They are the rare good neighbors.�� Mag nodded smilingly.


    Saipan Tavern brought back a gold award, and these neighbors were going to benefit from it directly. It was normal that they were so friendly


    What made him happy was that Saipan Tavern��s fame had already broken through 1000 after the liquor-tasting event in the morning. It had reached 2122.


    Moreover, this number was still climbing steadily.


    With the power of the word of mouth and the recognition of the liquor-tasting event, even customers who hadn��t been to Saipan Tavern to taste it for themselves had be Saipan Tavern��s fans too.


    It was indeed right to take part in this liquor-tasting event. Mag nodded with satisfaction.


    ��Ding! Congrattions onpleting the mission: the tavern��s poprity has broken through 1000! Reward received: a recipe for spicy escargot!��


    The system��s voice appeared in Mag��s mind.


    ��Sucking escargots...�� Mag raised his brows slightly. This was no doubt a challenge to the people of the alternate world.


    Many chowhounds who came from flower-nting families couldn��t even grasp that skill; they could only depend on toothpicks for help.


    Furthermore, it was rumored that a man who knew how to suck out an escargot had more choices when it came to selecting a mate.


    Of course, Mag didn��t understand what that meant. It was just a rumor.


    The spicy escargots were a traditional side dish that went well with drinks. It was considered a little surprise as a reward.


    Mag knew how to suck out an escargot, and he was very popr with thedies. That was quite true.


    Because the Saipan Tavern��s Maotai received the liquor-tasting event��s gold award, Mag decided to give himself a day off to celebrate.


    A sign was hanging on the door. Mag flicked a nce at Titan Tavern that was under renovation.


    Those liquor lovers who came after hearing the news would most probably weep after seeing this scene.


    ��Little Amy, Annie, we are going out for an errand, and will only returnter. You two stay at home by yourself, and don��t leave the house, alright?��


    Mag locked the door from the inside, and spoke to Annie and Amy, who had just returned from the wishing well with the snack gift package.


    ��Are you guys going to beat up the bad eggs?�� Amy asked.


    ��Yes. We are going to maintain the world��s peace.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    Amy��s eyes lit up, and she looked at him expectantly. ��Can you bring me along too?


    I can fight very well too.��


    Mag caressed her head, and said, ��Not this time. This bad egg is very dangerous. You can go when you are older and stronger, Amy.�� ��Alright.�� Amy nodded obediently. She didn��t insist.


    ��Remember. Do not open the door no matter whoes along. The door is locked from within. No one can enter,�� Mag reminded them again, and watched the children go upstairs before stepping into the teleportation portal together with Irina.


    The tavern had the system��s enhanced 9th-tier defense and Irina��s spell formations. As long as it wasn��t attacked by many 10th-tier powerhouses, it could hold until they returned home.


    Mag had just received Merante��s letter. They had discovered an unusual spot in the north, and asked Mag to check it out.


    As the matter concerned the Great Old Ones, Mag naturally didn��t dare to dy it.


    And Irina asked to go with him..

 Chapter 2091 - The Ice Caves’ Ancient Corpses

    <h4>Chapter 2091 The Ice Caves�� Ancient Corpses</h4>


    There was an endless snowy in at the north of the Roth Empire.


    It was covered in snow and ice all year round, and almost no life forms could be seen after they went deeper into the icy in.


    No one knew how far north one could go, because the temperature dropped as one went further north.


    Moreover, there would also be snowstorms and hailstorms, so even a 10th-tier giant dragon couldn��t go through all those barriers easily. There were cases where a 10th-tier giant dragon got lost in it.


    Just because of that, the snowy in became a restricted area that all the races avoided.


    Right now, at an ice cliff 800 km into the snow in, Noah waved a piece of red cloth, guiding the purple-striped griffin in the sky tond.


    Noah already went up as soon as the griffinnded, and asked shyly, ��Boss Mag, did you bring any food?��


    Mag looked at Noah, whose nose was red and eyebrows had icicles hanging from them, and smilingly took out a steaming mud case and a small soup pot.


    Noah stared and gulped. ��Wow, are they Buddha jumps over the wall and beggar��s chicken?!��


    After staying in the ice in for a few days, eating hard biscuits that were frozen solid and needed to thaw by the fire and sleeping by the fire at night, he was miserable.


    Noah almost cried when he saw the piping hot Buddha jumps over the wall and beggar��s chicken.


    With tears in his eyes, Noah bit into the beggar��s chicken, and said to Mag, ��Boss Mag, you are no different than my parent!


    are


    ��Don��t, please don��t. I don��t have a son like you. Amy will despise you.�� Mag quickly rejected him, and looked at the entrance of the cave on the ice cliff.


    ��You guys have arrived, Boss Mag.�� Merante quickly strode out of the cave.


    ��Yes. What��s the situation here?�� Merante suddenly called him here, but Mag couldn��t see anything unusual here. ��Come with me. I��ll exin as we walk.�� Merante brought Mag and Irina into the cave.


    ��Grandpa, don��t you want to eat the beggar��s chicken and Buddha jumps over the wall before you work again?�� Noah��s voice sounded behind them.


    ��You go ahead. I��m not hungry,�� Merante casually answered before saying to Mag, ��We found this ice cave this morning. The septaria oracle had a reaction, and we searched for a long time before we found this cave.��


    Mag frowned as he said, ��Josh was here?��


    ��We��re not certain, but this ice cave was very weird. You��ll know once you get in there.�� Merante didn��t say much, and simply hastened his steps.


    After going through a long icy route, the cave became spacious. A giant ice cave appeared, and they were in the middle of it.


    Mag��s eyes lit up. He didn��t expect there would be a cave under the ice.


    Merante walked to the edge of the ice cliff and pointed downwards. ��Look down.��


    Mag and Irina looked down, and they turned solemn at the same time.


    There was a huge ice surface below the cave, and on top of it were countless human-shaped and beast-shaped holes, as if someone had dug them out from the ice.


    There were also some scattered bones and body parts in the holes. There were also recent bite marks


    A creepy ambiance shrouded the cave. ��This is?�� Mag frowned, feeling a chill up his back.


    Merantemented, ��I have once read an ancient book that recorded the snow in in the north as an ancient battleground. Many races battled to their deaths here, and many bodies were left behind.


    ��These bodies were buried by the ice and snow, and many of them were preserved perfectly. People have been constantly finding ancient corpses in the snow in, and many of them were mysterious corpses of unidentifiable races.


    ��If I��m not wrong, this should be one of the ancient battlefields, and many ancient corpses were buried here.��


    ��Where are the ancient corpses now?�� Mag suddenly felt rather uneasy.


    ��They are missing. Judging from the marks left behind, it happened recently,�� Merante gravely said. ��They should��ve been taken under control.��


    ��There are remnants of the evil aura. It��s rted to the devil,�� Irina said.


    She lifted her hand and released a beam of golden Holy Light. It reacted violently with a whiff of ck evil aura left on the cliff surface.


    Mag was silent for a while before saying to Merante, ��Which means Josh might have controlled the ancient corpses here, and transformed them into his servants.�� ��Yes. If he had been simply absorbing the resentment here, there wouldn��t have been these holes and bitten bodies left behind here.�� Merante nodded. ��And I��m very familiar with the methods of controlling the corpses, but he��s using a more sophisticated method that is simr to enchantment.��


    ��But they were already dead for years. Only their bodies were preserved by the ice and snow. How could he enchant them?�� Mag didn��t understand them.


    ��As long as the resentment exists, he is able to do it, but that is exactly the devil��s scary part.�� Merante nodded slightly, and honestly said, ��Even our Ghost n can do it through certain methods.��


    Irina retracted her hand, and coldly said, ��He didn��t absorb the resentment, but instead chose to control these bodies. What does Josh want to do?��


    ��When all the races on the Nond Continent decide to put aside their differences and join forces to deal with the devil, Josh will need to have stronger power and more helpers.�� Mag looked at the densely packed corpses�� pits below with aplicated expression, and said, ��These corpses will form a mighty undead army and follow him around to conquer the Nond Continent.��


    ��If that��s the case, I��m afraid there are many more such ice caverns in the northern snow in. There are many more ancient corpses that died in battle that were buried underneath it,�� Merante said gravely.


    ��Help! Grandpa, there are ghosts!��


    Right then, a shrill sound rang out in the cave.


    Noah carried the Buddha jumps over the wall, and dashed over with a chicken drumstick in his mouth. Sounds of dense footsteps followed in his wake.


    At the same time, the ice walls around the cave suddenly exploded. Ancient corpses burst out from the ice walls, and rushed towards Mag and the rest.


    Countless ancient corpses crawled out from underground. They roared as they crawled up along the ice walls. There were thousands of them.


    Most of these ancient corpses looked weird. There were three-headed humanoid beasts, giant wooden spiders, giants that only had half of their heads left, monsters with green fur�� They weren��t any of the races or species that existed now.


    Theirmon characteristic was a red gleam glistening in their eyes as they charged at Mag crazily. ��Seems like it��s a trap. He knew that we wereing right from the start.��


    Mag pointed skywards, and the Tian Du sword shot into the walkway like a shadow. All the ancient corpses in the walkway were ughtered.


    ��We need to leave this ce. The terrain is disadvantageous to us.�� Irina raised her magic caster��s staff, and the Holy Light burst out. The ancient corpses that rushed towards them were decimated.


    However, these ancient corpses seemed to be endless. After the Holy Light destroyed one batch of them, many still crawled out from the ground and the walls, and they almost covered all the walls.


    A teleportation talisman appeared in Irina��s hands, and lit up on her fingertips. A golden light shed under their feet, but a ck evil aura suddenly appeared and erased


    it.

 Chapter 2092 - 2 Rankster!

    <h4>Chapter 2092 Rankster!</h4>


    The teleportation failed, and the four of them were left where they were.


    ��It��s an anti-magic spell formation. It seems like he is well-prepared to keep us here.��


    Irina frowned. She waved her hand and formed a magical shield between them and the attacking ancient corpses.


    ��Follow me. Let��s get out of here first.�� Mag pressed the SOS button in his pocket, and the longsword flew back to his hand, rushing right into the cave.


    Countless ancient corpses surged out from the cave. However, they were no match for the Tian Du sword as it made a path through the wave of corpses.


    Merante protected Noya, who was hugging the Buddha jumps over the wall tightly, as they followed behind Mag, handling the ancient corpses which sprung an attack on them from the cliff.


    Irina took care of the back with her magic caster��s staff. The Holy Light was just like a magical weapon in the narrow passageway, wiping out everything in the way.


    However, the cave started shaking vigorously halfway through, and the ceiling started copsing. ��From the top!��


    With a shout, Mag and the Tian Du sword merged as one, and they spiraled upwards.


    The evesting ice became as weak as tofu in front of the Tian Du sword. A pathway wide enough for a person was forcefully made, and soon light pierced through the ice.


    Bam!


    The ice in exploded, and arge hole was formed.


    Mag pierced through the ice with Tian Du sword in his hand.


    Before he could even heave a sigh of relief, a dark shadow dashed over.


    Mag wielded his sword subconsciously.


    Ding!


    The sound of stone and metal colliding rang loudly, making his eardrums hurt.


    Mag felt as though he was hit by a sprinting train, and he flew back uncontrobly. He turned in midair and stabbed the longsword into the ice to stabilize himself after flying 100 meters away.


    That ck shadow rushed towards him once again. A ck spear gleamed, and ck armor waspletely new. His face was expressionless and his gaze was rather empty, with a hint of redness in his eyes.


    Mag stood up with his sword in his hand, looking at that familiar face with mixed feelings. Mag did not expect to meet Rankster, who had gone missing, here. Rankster appeared in front of him immediately, andunched his attack.


    Mag, who was prepared, did not end up in a sorry state as before. However, he still took a few steps back.


    Rankster was also sent flying with a single blow. The spear was pierced into the ground, and he came to a stop after tens of meters.


    ��Powerful!�� Noya eximed.


    Merante and Irina were also stunned.


    There was no doubting Mag��s powers. He had already exceeded the limit of the 10th-tier. Although he could not be considered a god, he was still not somewhere a 10th-tier could go close to.


    However, Rankster was able to fight it out with him without falling short, and that showed how strong he was.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    At the same time, the surface of the ice shattered. The ancient corpses started crawling out, covering the entire in, and rushing towards Merante and the rest.


    Mag blew a long whistle.


    Howl��


    Ah Zi flew over from afar, and spat out a lightning ball, wiping out an entire patch of ancient corpses as it flew towards Irina. Rankster fixed his gaze on the purple-striped griffin. He raised the spear in his hand and aimed at Ah Zi.


    ��I am your opponent!�� Mag shouted. He waved his hand, and Tian Du sword transformed into a sh of light as it flew towards Rankster, targeting his heart.


    Rankster looked away. He retracted his spear, and aimed it towards the Tian Du sword which was flying toward him. The longsword was deflected, but Mag managed to catch it as he dashed towards Rankster once again.


    The two weapons shed. ��Go up!�� Irina threw Noya up the purple-striped griffin as Merante jumped on the griffin��s back as well.


    The purple-striped griffin quickly rose to the sky, dodging the stone axes thrown at them by a giant. At the same time, it spat out a string of lightning balls, striking that giant and turning it into a pile of stones.


    ��Why is there so much of this stuff!�� Noya said with a tremble in his voice as he looked at the in full of ancient corpses.


    Even though he was sitting on the griffin��s back, tens of thousands of meters above(1), he still could not see the end of the mob.


    ��I��m afraid Josh has already met up with the devil that has escaped from the seal,�� Irina said with a frown.


    ��The moment these ancient corpses go down south, the Nond Continent might face a horrifying catastrophe.�� Merante��s voice was also trembling.


    ��Let��s clear the ancient corpses around first to lighten his load.�� Irina quickly looked away. She sang a magical chant, and used the Holy Light Technique to wipe out some of the ancient corpses that were trying to go close to


    Mag.


    Merante grabbed a handful of ck beans from the pocket at his waist and sprinkled it down. When theynded, they transformed into multiple ck ghost-faced assassins, dashing towards the ancient corpses fearlessly.


    Noya hugged the Buddha jumps over the wall, and was just being useless throughout the entire journey. Mag and Rankster were almost at the climax of their battle. It was not something that the group could take part in or change.


    There were no fancy sword projections or overpowering fighting spirits. The battle between the two had gone back to fighting in its very basic form. A swordsman at his peak versus a spearman at his peak. Each attack was out to kill.


    Around them, all seemed calm. However, there were actually countless spatial cracks slit by the sword and spear. Some of the ancient corpses that barged in were cut into minced meat.


    Back then, when Alex was in his prime, his only worthy opponent was Rankster.


    Mag did not expect that after he broke through the 10th-tier, he would meet Rankster again, and thetter would still be on par with him.


    The only difference was that this great powerhouse had already lost his senses, and had be a powerful general controlled by the Great Old Ones.


    Mag had mixed feelings. Hemented the loss of a great hero and Elizabeth��s loss of her father.


    She had been looking for Rankster, chasing after him in vain.


    If she saw Rankster right now, what would she be feeling?


    ��Rankster! Rankster!�� Mag shouted at Rankster, trying tomunicate with him.


    The red in Rankster��s eyes seemed to flicker a little. However, Rankster quickly fell into a deeper fury and attacked Mag even harder.


    Mag��s eyes lit up. There seemed to be a hint of consciousness left in Rankster. He was notpletely under control.


    As Mag tried to block Rankster��s attack, he continued calling out to him. However, there did not seem to be any obvious effect other than making him even more hysterical.


    ��Rankster! Elizabeth has been looking for you! Do you want her to see you like this?!�� Mag shouted.


    Rankster paused in his dash forward. There was a sign of struggle on his face, and his eyes started to change between blue and red.


    It��s effective! Mag was ted. After that, he said, ��For Elizabeth! For the Frost Dragon tribe! You must wake up! You��re Rankster! The king of the Frost Dragon Tribe, Elizabeth��s father! You��re not a devil!��


    ��E�� li�� za���� Rankster uttered with a painful expression. After that, he fell into his hysterical state again, and started attacking Mag.


    Mag looked at Rankster with his blood-red eyes, and while he blocked the attacks, he nced across the sky.


    It was apparent that he was unable to wake Rankster up. However, there might be an ancient way. Right now, he could only pin his hopes on Xi to arrive quickly after seeing his message for help. ��What��s that?!��


    Before Xi even arrived, Noya, who was on the griffin��s back, called out as he pointed towards the north.


    The ice on the surface started to shake, and a gel-like organism the size of a hill covered in scales started crawling out from beneath the ice slowly. It raised itsrge bat wings, covering the sun.


    [1] Okay, the author exaggerated or doesn��t really know much about such things.

 Chapter 2093 - A Gunshot!

    <h4>Chapter 2093 A Gunshot!</h4>


    A huge, indescribable thing rose up from the ice surface gradually, and the sky turned dark. Countless dark clouds gathered, and a terrible aura spread. Even the purple-striped griffin was shuddering slightly.


    The gel-like body that was covered in ck scales kept shifting forms like a giant worm. Just taking a look at it was enough to make one feel deep fear. The giant bat wings were thousands of meters high after it lifted them up. The gigantic body still looked immensely huge in this snow in.


    However, it didn��t seem to have a head. It only had a gigantic body, which made it look even weirder.


    ��It��s Cthulhu!�� Merante said in a trembling voice with deep fear in his eyes.


    ��Seems like this is the one that escaped from under Dragon Ind.�� Irina��s expression turned very grave too. She was grabbing a few single-use talismans.


    Cthulhu��s power was undoubtable. Dozens of 10th-tier powerhouses couldn��t do anything to it while it was in the seal outside Chaos City.


    And Mag, who could barely drag it down, was dragged down by Rankster, who was as strong as him.


    Without the seal as the shield, the three of them weren��t this fellow��s match even if theybined forces.


    Meanwhile, Cthulhu��s appearance made the ancient corpses descend into a greater craziness. Dozens of ancient corpses that could fly took to the air, and flew towards Irina in formations.


    Cthulhu let out a sickening sound before wiggling towards Mag. Ice shattered along its


    path.


    The struggle in Rankster��s eyes was gone, and a patch of red reced it. Furthermore, his power seemed to be enhanced as he attacked Mag crazily.


    Mag retreated as he battled. At the same time, he shouted at Irina, Merante, and Noah. ��You guys leave first!��


    Mag was feeling grave. He didn��t expect to meet Cthulhu when checking out an ice cave.


    Or perhaps, this had always been a trap that Cthulhu had set from them, and they jumped into it themselves.


    Mag wasn��t Cthulhu��s match now, and he only had a 50% chance of winning Rankster. The problem that he had to consider was how to escape and avoid being controlled by Cthulhu and bing a puppet like Rankster. ��Ah Zi, go pick him up!�� Irina raised her magic caster��s staff, and loudly chanted, ��Holy Light, eliminate those evils!��


    ring Holy Light shot out, and dozens of flying ancient corpses turned to dust. The sky turned clear.


    Howl��


    The purple-striped griffin let out a howl, and spat out a lightning ball as it dashed towards Mag.


    Right then, Cthulhu suddenly turned towards them, and pped its wings.


    Countless ck whirlwinds appeared out of nowhere, and ripped space apart. They blocked the purple-striped griffin and gradually surrounded it.


    sh!


    The ck whirlwinds tore open the tough scales of the purple-striped griffin. Just them touching the griffin could tear a big wound open.


    The purple-striped griffin was in pain, and it swiftly turned around to avoid the ck whirlwinds that had almost formed a wall.


    Irina applied healing magic onto Ah Zi while coldly instructing, ��Avoid them!��


    Ah Zi transformed into a purple bolt of lightning, and dashed towards Mag again from the side, but it was blocked by the whirlwinds, and wasn��t able to break through. Merante used his ghost saber to sh the ancient corpses that appeared behind them stealthily, and said in a low voice, ��We have to leave right now. We won��t be able to leave if he really starts to attack us.��


    Noah was alreadypletely in a daze with the Buddha jumps over the wall in his arms. He became apletely useless bystander.


    ��No matter what, we have to bring him along with us.�� Irina looked at Cthulhu, who was wiggling towards Mag, and closed her eyes.


    Irina��s body slowly rose up and hovered in the air.


    The golden-red dot at her be began to light up, and a tiny golden tree pattern appeared within the red dot. It looked exactly like the Tree of Life.


    A faint green beam of light flew over from the horizon, andnded on her be.


    Irina opened her eyes, and her aura grew stronger and stronger.


    ��Grandpa, why do I feel that she looks a little different?�� Noah sort of regained his wits, and he stared at Irina, who was hovering in midair, with bewilderment. ��She��s borrowing the power of god.�� Merante was also looking at Irina with shock.


    ��God of Light, please bestow me with the power to eradicate this evil presence and cleanse all dirt and sins!��


    Irina raised her magic caster��s staff up.


    A crack was torn open in the dark sky. A beam of golden lightnded on Irina and illuminated her.


    Irina��s aura grew stronger again. Her whole body was engulfed by the Holy Light. She looked just like a god that one couldn��t look straight at.


    Cthulhu��s gigantic body slowed down gradually, and then turned to face Irina.


    The body that was covered with scales glittered with red light as though little eyes were staring at Irina.


    ��Holy Light, judge this evil! Let everything return to calmness!��


    Irina pointed to her magic caster��s staff at Cthulhu. A huge beam of Holy Light shot out and rushed towards Cthulhu.


    The ck evil aura collided with the Holy Light, making a sound of something being corroded. Cthulhu��s body was engulfed by the Holy Light, and it actually began to shudder.


    ��It��s working!�� Noah eximed with joy.


    Merante didn��t appear too optimistic. Instead, he said to the purple-striped griffin, ��We��d better back up a little and take this chance to go through the whirlwinds.��


    The purple-striped griffin seemed to understand his words, and it immediately swooped down. It found a gap that was close to the ground, and it went through it, almost touching the ground. It went straight towards Mag.


    Tsk tsk��


    Cthulhu made a sound that seemed like shattered ss rubbing against each other. Endless ck evil aura gushed out, and eliminated all the Holy Light that engulfed him.


    The giant bat wings pped slowly, lifting his huge body off from the ground. His body wiggled, and a ck tentacle emerged from his abdomen. It stabbed towards Irina.


    ��Oh no!��


    Mag parried Rankster away. He paled as he watched that tentacle stabbed towards Irina.


    Rankster was holding him back. Mag couldn��t help Irina block that attack at that moment at all.


    Meanwhile, Irina seemed to have remained in that state after she borrowed power that didn��t belong to her.


    ��Scram!��


    Mag sent Rankster flying with one strike before tossing the Tian Du sword out with all his might.


    Swish!


    The Tian Du sword turned into a sh of light, and flew towards the tentacle that stabbed at Irina.


    It was toote.


    Mag��s heart dropped to the freezing point.


    Cthulhu��s speed was faster than his. He had no way to sh that tentacle off before it reached Irina.


    The golden light in Irina��s eyes began to dissipate, and then she saw the tentacle right in front of her.


    Right at that moment, a silver light tore open the space, and went straight through the top of the tentacle.


    At the same time, a loud bang of gunshot resounded.

 Chapter 2094 - y Buddha Jumps Over The Wall… Did I Drop It?

    <h4>Chapter 2094 My Buddha Jumps Over The Wall�� Did I Drop It?</h4>


    Irina, who thought she was going to die for sure, had a light shield surrounding her, which blocked the sshing green liquid. She was still in a daze.


    ��It��s Xi!�� Mag��s eyes lit up. Seeing that Irina was unscathed, he was relieved. He waved his hand, and the longsword returned to his hand.


    This was the first time he had heard such a wonderful gunshot��s sound in this world.


    The shot was clean and precise, matching the feeling that Xi gave him.


    A star-shaped battleship appeared in the void. The giant main electromaic gun aimed at Cthulhu and rapidly recharged. Its three main cannons also aimed at Cthulhu. ��What��s that?!�� Noah slowly stood up, and stared at the super iron battleship hovering in midair with disbelief.


    Merante also gulped, and softly said, ��No matter what it is, the good news if it��s on our side.��


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The giant cannons roared!


    The giant bullet fired by the electromaic gun shed with Cthulhu, who was hovering in midair, and sent his huge body backwards before exploding.


    The terrifying explosive waves turned all the ancient corpses within a few hundred meters�� radius into dust.


    The purple-striped griffin had long turned and flew outwards, but it was still blown thousands of meters away by the explosion��s aftermath.


    ��What a terrifying force. This giant iron beast��s so terrifying!�� Noah stared nkly at it.


    Mag also backed off with his sword. This was the intense bombing by an advanced civilization��s starship. He didn��t want to get caught up in it.


    A round of bombing waspleted within seconds.


    Cthulhu, who looked like a small mountain, was pushed thousands of meters back by the bombing, and its body was charred. Its bat wings also had many holes.


    Meanwhile, the ancient corpses within 1000 meters�� distance were reduced to charred bones.


    ��O ka ga ki gi����


    Cthulhu let out an indecipherable roar. It made the ancient corpsesunch another attack on the starship and Mag. Tens of thousands of ancient corpses rushed towards them. They almost stacked together. Meanwhile, Cthulhu also pped its wings and took to the air. The holes on its wings repaired themselves rapidly, and the wings were soon as good as new. It flew towards the battleship too.


    ��Hop on. We can��t kill it. Let��s leave here first.�� Xi��s icy cold voice sounded next to Mag��s ears, and the ship��s cabin deployed a passageway.


    ��Ah Zi, enter through that passageway!�� Mag leaped onto the purple-striped griffin that flew next to him. They then flew close to Irina, and Mag grabbed her waist. They darted straight into the star-shaped battleship.


    The electromaic gun at the front of the ship that had finished recharging fired another shot. At the same time, a few cluster bombs were dropped. With the electromaic gun��s recoil, they got away from Cthulhu. A rip was created in space, and they left.


    Mag looked at the mushroom cloud that rose up in the in as they retreated rapidly, and heaved a breath of relief. He felt he had just escaped from death.


    ��It��s so terrifying���� Noah slumped onto the ground. He was soaked with sweat as though he was exhausted.


    What was precious was that the earthen jar that held the Buddha jumps over the wall in his arms actually stayed intact.


    Merante panted loudly. Although he had experienced life and death many times in his life, he didn��t want to die in Cthulhu��s hands no matter how. He didn��t want his corpse to end up in its possession.


    Only then did he realize his naivety. He had actually tried to find Cthulhu and kill it for the past hundreds of years.


    Irina approached Mag, grabbed his hand, and concernedly asked, ��Are you alright?�� ��I��m fine. It��s just a small injury.�� Mag shook his head. He looked at the wound on his arm that was shed open by Rankster��s spear.


    ��What��s this?�� Irina asked as she used healing magic on Mag.


    It was a spacious room with iron walls. Only the out-facing sides were transparent ss.


    ��She saved us,�� Mag said.


    Irina was thoughtful, but she kept quiet. Right then, the door at the side opened, and a woman in a white tight bodysuit walked out from the control bay.


    Noah and Merante turned and looked at her with shock before descending into unconsciousness immediately.


    ��I will erase their memories,�� Xi said to Mag, and then her gazended on Irina.


    ��This is my wife. She��s someone who should know about this, and she can keep a secret.�� Mag introduced Irina.


    ��Thank you for saving me.�� Irina thanked Xi.


    If Xi hadn��t appeared earlier, Cthulhu��s tentacle would have pierced her heart.


    Xi nodded slightly and retracted her hand. ��Cthulhu has controlled many ancient corpses. I��m afraid this ice in will be the source of his army. The countless ancient corpses are going to bring a catastrophe to the Nond Continent,�� Mag told Xi with a grave expression, and then asked, ��Perhaps, the Elder Things has a solution to kill it?�� ��Cthulhu won��t die and can��t be destroyed. We can only reseal it. Even the Elder Things cannot kill it.�� Xi shook her head.


    Mag felt dread. Xi and the Elder Things�� advanced battleship were still unable to kill Cthulhu. This wasn��t good news.


    It wasn��t easy if they could only reseal it. ��The Elder Things made a promise before. They cannot enter the Nond Continent en masse. You have to depend on yourselves to defend against Cthulhu and the zombie horde that it controls.�� Xi shook her head. ��Are you for real?�� Mag raised his eyebrows. The individual strength of the ancient corpses couldn��t be underestimated. They were estimated to have kept about 60% of their power from when they were alive. Moreover, they were unafraid of death under Cthulhu��s control. They were the perfect loyal soldiers. The group were not sure how many ancient corpses were controlled by Cthulhu. If there were millions of them, even the entire Roth Empire couldn��t stop them from moving southwards.


    ��Stopping the ancient corpse army is the crux, but only killing Cthulhu or resealing it can solve the root of the problem,�� Irinamented. ��Furthermore, although we didn��t see Josh today, what happened today seemed to be his arrangement.��


    Xi nodded. ��Cthulhu was cut in two when it was sealed back then. Its head was sealed at the central seal point, while its lower half was sealed under Sky Isle. ��Its head is even better at mind control. These ancient corpses aren��t controlled by its lower body. They might be indirectly controlled by the puppet that had entered the head��s control.��


    ��We missed it today. It won��t be easy to find it again in this vast snow field.�� Mag frowned.


    ��I have ced a tracking device on it. I can locate its position.�� Xi raised up a virtual screen, and a red dot was moving quickly on it.


    ��But the problem now isn��t finding it, but how to reseal it and find the ��head�� that is controlling the ancient corpses.�� Mag looked at Xi��s virtual screen and nodded. ��As long as we can locate him, we can resolve it with the seal spell formation. We can also think of a solution to reseal it.


    ��However, the most important thing is to unify all the races and quickly establish an alliance to defend against the zombies and prevent them from moving southwards.��


    The advanced civilization was undependable. They could depend on themselves to rescue the Nond Continent.


    The star-shaped battleship stopped 800 km away from Rodu.


    Xi erased part of Noah��s and Merante��s memories by hypnotism before letting them leave with Mag. ��Don��te over!�� Noah suddenly jumped up on the griffin��s back, and his forehead was covered in cold sweat.


    He looked around and met Mag��s eyes. Mag was squatting next to him. Then, he snapped his head around and saw Merante, who was slowly waking up. He finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    ��Wh-what��s going on?�� Merante also sat up and pped his groggy head. They had met Cthulhu in the snow in earlier, and were in a dire situation. He was suddenly attacked and knocked out just as he was about to be swallowed.


    ��Our luck was not bad. We escaped.�� Mag tossed two water bottles to them. ��But it isn��t too good, either. Cthulhu has controlled the ancient corpses in the snow field. Its power has grown exponentially. They may invade the south at any time. We have to establish a resistance alliance before it acts.��


    Noah tilted his head back and gulped down half of the bottle��s water. He looked at his hands, and then looked around at a loss before saying, ��My Buddha jumps over the wall�� Did I drop


    it?!

 Chapter 2095 - Visiting Rodu Palace

    <h4>Chapter 2095 Visiting Rodu Pce</h4>


    Noya was very upset. The Buddha jumps over the wall that had been through the ice cave and braved the ancient corpses with him actually sacrificed itself amidst the battle��


    However, the good news was that Boss Mag promised to make another one for him when they got back.


    There was probably nothing better than to be able to leave that icy in, return to therge city full of beautifuldies on the streets, and even have a piping hot meal.


    Mag brought Noya and Merante back to Rodu, back to that house they stayed at.


    He naturally would not have time to make the Buddha jumps over the wall for them. It seemed like he could only reward them with two packs of instant noodles.


    ��Instant�� noodles? This name sounds rather evil?�� Noya observed the mysterious pack of food while squatting by the table.


    ��Do you know how to cook?�� Merante rolled a stick for himself and smoked as he nced at Noya. ��Boss Mag says that you do not need to know how to cook to eat instant noodles. You just have to boil water, and pour everything in this packet into a bowl. After that, pour some hot water, and wait for a while,�� Noya replied, and started cooking.


    Five minutester, the two of them, with a bowl in each of their hands, gulped the soup down, and even licked the bowl clean. ��To think that I am so good at cooking. It was all wasted talent,�� Noya eximed as he put his bowl down.


    ��If you had had this skill in the past, we wouldn��t have had to starve in the wild.�� Merante passed Noya two chestnuts.


    Noya cupped his face, and said with grievance, ��Grandpa, this is my newly developed skill.�� ��You will have a chance to use it.�� Merante continued smoking.


    ��But, Grandpa, what should we do now? We can��t defeat that Cthulhu,�� Noya said after he kept the silverware.


    In the past, he had been very confident, and had wanted to go devil-hunting with his grandpa. Now, he knew how scary the devil was, and had lost all his fighting spirit.


    This was not an opponent of their level. Even if the devil did not do anything, he could not kill it, either.


    ��Boss Mag went to seek an alliance with the other races. The Ghost n can also y its part.�� Merante ced his cigarette down. ��If Cthulhu were to take control of the entire Nond Continent, everything would be gone.��


    *


    *


    *


    Mag made 10 copies of the photostone, and sent it to the hands of the people in power at the various tribes through Chaos City.


    After that, he went straight to the Rodu��s pce with Irina.


    The purple-striped griffin hovered in mid-air outside the pce, and let out a long howl. Immediately, the aura of more than 20 powerhouses came out from within the pce. There were also countless powerhouses rushing over from the center of Rodu.


    Multiple defense spell formations were put up, guarding the multiple pce halls.


    In an instant, the pce was in battle mode.


    Immediately, Mag and Irina were targeted.


    The sudden appearance of Alex and Irina outside the pce took all the powerhouses in Rodu by surprise.


    ��Alex! What matter do you have here sote in the pce?�� a powerful voice shouted from the city wall.


    Mag looked at the armored general at the city wall, and said loudly, ��Marshal Dominic, I need to see King Andre. This concerns the Nond Continent��s safety. Please pass the message to him.��


    ��Sure. Please hold on while I get my man to report this to his Majesty,�� Dominic replied, and instructed his subordinate to report the matter.


    Hundreds of 9th-tier and 10th-tier powerhouses started arriving, standing in formation outside the pce. They watched the purple-striped griffin, as well as the two legendary silhouettes on the griffin��s back, warily.


    The two parties were at a silent standstill.


    Rodu pce was the safest ce on the Nond Continent. No matter how strong Alex was, he would never be able to barge into the pce.


    Even if there were more than 20 powerhouses present in the Roth Empire, they were not confident of capturing Alex and Irina outside the pce.


    ��His Majesty has ordered to invite Alex and Irina into the pce!��


    Not longter, a voice echoed from within the pce.


    ��Open the pce gates,�� Dominicmanded.


    The pce doors opened slowly, and the guards standing at the door turned to their side to make way.


    The purple-striped griffinnded.


    Mag and Irina hopped off the griffin, and walked into the pce.


    Dominic led multiple 10th-tier powerhouses down to wee Mag and Irina.


    ��Follow me,�� Dominic said as he walked in front, and led the two into the depths of the pce.


    Six 10th-tier powerhouses followed closely behind them, constantly wary of the two of them.


    Mag was silent. The decision had to be made by Andre. To prevent unnecessary panic, it would be best for fewer people to know about it.


    The group walked through the long pce corridors, and finally stopped outside a pce hall.


    ��Marshal Dominic, Alex, and Irina, please!�� the official at the door said in a loud voice.


    Dominic walked into the hall first.


    Mag and Irina exchanged nces before following him in.


    This was a meeting hall. It was where Andre would discuss matters with his subordinates. Back then, Alex was a regr here too.


    Mag��s night visit caused the hall to be brightly lit. However, there was only Andre sitting on the master seat.


    The moment Mag entered the hall, he was locked onto by multiple powerhouses.


    Mag nced at the shadow behind Andre. He furrowed his brows, but quickly regained hisposure.


    Dominic sat to the left of Andre.


    ��Alex, Irina, please take a seat,�� Alex said with a smile as he motioned for them to take a seat.


    Mag and Irina sat in thest row of seats.


    ��What matter do the two of you have at such wee hours?�� Andre asked Mag. ��This is what we experienced today in the snowy in in the extreme north of the Roth Empire. Your Majesty, please take a look.�� Mag pulled out a photostone. Andre raised his hand, and an attendant walked over quickly to retrieve the photostone from Mag��s hand. After that, he yed it with the apparatus in the meeting hall. This was a video Mag told the System to record down during his battle. The video captured images of the ancient corpses that had vanished from the underground cavern, his battle with Rankster, as well as Cthulhu crawling up from beneath the ice,manding countless ancient corpses tounch an attack on them.


    ��This?!��


    Andre��s and Dominic��s expression changed when they saw the footage.


    Dominic even sprang right up from his chair.


    ��This�� What is this?!�� Andre��s voice was trembling. Although it was just footage, the unknown gel-like organism covered in scales was still an impactful image. He could even feel the fear from deep within his soul.


    ��This is Cthulhu, a devil from hell. It is a monster that has escaped the seal at Golden Dragon Ind and cannot be killed,�� Mag introduced calmly.


    ��It controlled those ancient corpses? To make them fight for it?�� Dominic asked Mag.


    ��Yes. It used some way to control these ancient corpses, and made them maintain 50 to 60% of their powers from when they were alive. On top of that, these ancient corpses were fearless, and would abide by allmands.�� Mag nodded.


    Dominic��s expression turned grave. As the marshal of the empire, he knew very clearly what such ghost soldiers meant. No matter how elite the empire��s cavalry was, he was unable to ensure that every soldier would be fearless, and would abide by allmands.


    Andre had regained hisposure as he asked Mag, ��Are they heading south?��


    ��I think it did not revive these dead souls to throw them a party in the icy ins,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ������ Andre.


    ��It seems your previous conjecture was right. The seal beneath Golden Dragon Ind was rted to Rankster. He had already sold his soul to the devil,�� Dominic said solemnly, and had a hint of pity in his eyes.


    Heroes would appreciate each other. As the other party was one of the strongest in this world, Dominic had a rather good impression of Rankster.


    However, judging from the footage before, Rankster did lose himself, and turned into the devil��s puppet.


    ��Rankster still has a hint of consciousness. He has yet to be fully under control,�� Mag retorted. However, he did not mention Elizabeth.


    ��If the devil brings the army of the dead down south, what would you do?�� Andre asked Mag.


    ��If the dead souls and the army of the dead head south, they will first head to the Roth Empire. That is unavoidable.�� Mag looked at Andre. ��I am here to notify you to be prepared for the battle and not be caught off-guard.��


    Andre watched Mag for a while, but he did not speak further.


    ��You want me to defeat the devil and army of the dead solely with the power of the Roth Empire alone?�� Andre said with a frown.


    ��If you can��t, the Roth Empire will definitely be the first to be wiped out.�� Mag nodded.


    Dominic fell silent. The road down south from the northern hignds to the Roth Empire would get increasingly t.


    If the devil and its army of the dead wanted to go down south, their only choice would be to start from the Roth Empire.


    The Roth Empire had no choice at all.


    Andre��s expression turned solemn. He said, ��Then what will happen after the Roth Empire is wiped out? Can the other races be spared?��


    Mag looked at him calmly, and said, ��This is actually not what I should be thinking about. Even if I wished to connect all races to form an alliance against the devil and the army of the dead, the final decision would still ultimately fall on the hands of you people in power.��


    ��You should know better than anyone how this would affect the fate of the entire Nond Continent!�� Andre said as he looked into Mag��s eyes.


    Mag asked, ��Do you think the different races would send their troops to help the Roth Empire fend off the devil and the army of the dead if there was no peace ord?��


    ��Are you threatening me?��


    ��No. I am just telling you that there is no point in threatening me at a time like this.�� Mag pointed at the final image of Cthulhu on the screen, and said, ��If you think that the Roth Empire alone can handle this fellow, this world will be yours.��


    Andre looked at Mag and fell silent. Evermore silent.


    Mag looked at him calmly, and did not speak further, either.


    Dominic broke the silence as he stood up, and told Andre, ��Your Majesty, we need the help of the various races.��


    As the marshal of the empire and themander of the three military forces, he had to clearly tell His Majesty what kind of situation and enemy the empire was facing.

 Chapter 2096 - Mark: Unknown Food Item No.1

    <h4>Chapter 2096 Mark: Unknown Food Item No.1</h4>


    Mag and Irina received a contract from Andre when they left the pce.


    The Roth Empire was willing to join the Peace Alliance and sign the new peace ord.


    As a condition, every race in the Peace Alliance had to deploy arge army to stop the devil and its army of the dead froming southwards together with the Roth Empire.


    ��Where are we going now?�� Irina asked Mag.


    ��You��ll go home first. I don��t feel good letting the two children stay at home on their own. I need to make a trip back to Chaos City to talk to Michael,�� Mag said. ��Alright. Be careful on the road.�� Irina nodded and returned to the tavern right away with the teleportation portal.


    The purple-striped griffin took to the sky, and flew out of the city and towards the south.


    ***


    In the great hall, Andre asked Dominic, ��With the Roth Empire��s military might, what are our chances of defeating that army of the dead?��


    ��50%,�� Dominic answered.


    ��Then, why shouldn��t we fight?��


    ��Even though there is a 50% chance of winning, Your Majesty, we won��t have any usable soldiers left even if we won,�� Dominic gravely said. ��The dead are different from the living. They have no fear. They have to bepletely killed. They have no idea of surrender or failure.


    ��The snow in in the far north was an ancient battlefield. Countless ancient corpses were buried there. If the devil has really controlled them, I��m afraid we will be facing an army made up of terrifying numbers.


    ��Your Majesty, we can still fight with the army of the dead, but we have no way to deal with the devil on our own. At the seal at Chaos City, I have witnessed the horror of that thing with my own eyes. It cannot be killed or dispatched by 10th-tier powerhouses working together.��


    Andre was quiet for a long time before he sighed deeply.


    *


    *


    *


    The photostones that were sent to the giant dragons were delivered to Dous and Louis, who were still in Rodu, immediately.


    After the two of them watched the images in the photostone in the secret chamber, they looked at each other, and saw shock in each other��s eyes. ��Do you think that it��s real?��


    ��Do you think Alex would lie to us?��


    The two of them were quiet for some time again.


    ��Rankster is indeed being controlled by the devil, and his power was elevated. He is able to fight with Alex head-on,�� Dous said with aplex expression.


    Louis looked equally grim when he gravely said, ��A devil that has escaped from the seal is the most problematic, and now it��s even controlling a huge number of ancient corpses.��


    ��This is a catastrophe that can sweep through the Nond Continent. We, the giant dragons, have no way to stay out of it.�� Dous looked at the image that was paused on that indescribable thing, and felt very heavy-hearted.


    Louis nodded, and said, ��We can only wait for the results of Alex and Andre��s negotiation. If he can get Andre to join the Peace Alliance and sign the peace ord, then all the races can work together and deal with the devil and its army of the dead.��


    ***


    ��What��s that?��


    After writing the diary and finishing her report, Xi discovered a brown little soup pot in a corner of the spaceship.


    The little soup pot looked ordinary. Its workmanship wasn��t sophisticated, and it was even a little rough. It should��ve been left behind by Mag and his gang.


    Xi picked it up and shook it gently. There was the sound of liquid sloshing around.


    After hesitating for a while, Xi opened the soup pot��s cover.


    A rich aroma whiffed out from the little soup pot, and quickly filled the cabin. ��Smells good!��


    Xi��s eyes lit up, and she stared at the little pot in her hands with disbelief.


    This was a pot of soup. There were all kinds of ingredients floating in the brown soup.


    Although the soup was cold, it still gave off an irresistible smell. It was even more enticing than the pig tongue sd and pig ears sd that she ate that day.


    Did they leave this food behind by ident?


    Xi��s throat moved.


    Mark: Unknown food item no.1.


    As an Observer, she had a duty to investigate all unknown stuff on the Nond Continent, including food.


    ording to the humans�� dining habits, they will heat up the food to kill the germs and bacteria and make the food taste and smell better.


    Xi put the little pot into the heating facilities, and then set a heat-up timing.


    Ding!


    The heating process waspleted.


    Xi set up a small dining table, and took out the little pot that was heated up.


    Xi turned on the video device, and focused it on the little pot and herself before removing the cover of the little pot.


    Steam rose up. The aroma followed after it and blossomed.


    Xi��s eyes widened a bit, and she stared at the little pot in front of her with disbelief.


    This aroma was indeed too special and too impactful!


    ��I smell its aroma. There should be some kind of mushrooms, seafood, and meat inside. It��s difficult to describe this smell with a vague concept. It has clearyers of smell, and yet they all fused together perfectly and harmoniously. It��s a very exquisite and enticing aroma.


    ��The unique thing is, I smelled alcohol��s aroma in it. They actually used alcohol to cook.��


    Xi talked to the camera.


    She had never expected herself to use so many adjectives and say so many words.


    This wasn��t her usual style. However, in order to urately describe this food item, she had to describe it like that. Xi pulled the camera closer.


    ��One can see that there are many ingredients in this soup. Meat, shellfish, mushrooms, and many other ingredients that I don��t recognize.


    ��What is amazing is that although the soup is brown, it��s very clear. It doesn��t look murky or greasy.


    ��The food��s condition is perfect. There are so many ingredients, and yet they were so precisely controlled. This chef must possess very strong control.�� Xi put the camera further away before scooping up a spoonful of soup. She waited for a while before putting it into her mouth.


    The tasty broth slowly nourished the taste buds. Xi felt that her drowsy taste buds were slowly awakened as if they were being nourished by a spring rain. This sensation of beingforted felt so beautiful.


    All the different ingredients slowly entered the stage, and released their amazing vors on the tongue in that mouthful of soup. Even the brain of Xi, who had super senses, couldn��t differentiate all the tastes urately in the short period of time.


    She closed her eyes, and seemed to see mushrooms that had just sprouted, a shellfish that was crawling on the seafloor, and a wild chicken that was walking in the grass��


    Fresh!


    Freshness and the taste of umami!


    The rich liquor��s aroma seeped into the soup, and gave thetter an even more intoxicating taste.


    Xi opened her eyes, and looked into the camera silently for a while before taking another sip quietly. ��It��s difficult to describe the taste of this soup. It��s so exquisite and fresh. None of the food that I have tasted before canpare to it,�� Xi said to the camera. ��Now, we will taste the ingredients in this soup.��


    Xi used the spoon to scoop up a piece of shark��s fin, and put it next to her lips. It glided straight into her mouth.


    The shark��s fin soaked in the soup had a very special texture and beautiful taste. It glided around in the mouth before it was swallowed.


    Then, she tried the chicken. The diced chicken wasn��t mushy as she thought it would be; instead, it was perfectly soft and tender. Furthermore, it wasn��t just the taste of chicken. The fragrance of the wine, seafood, and mushrooms and all the different aromas of different meats had merged together and seeped into the chicken. All the ingredients�� taste were integrated with one another, and one could sense different vors in all the ingredients. The chicken was soft but not mushy when chewed, and there was an endless aftertaste.


    ***


    ��I��m sorry. I seem to have forgotten to exin the process.��


    Xi stared at the empty little soup pot in silence for a long time.


    ��This recording ends here. Unknown food item no.1, (iplete).��


    ***


    Xi turned off the camera, and stared at the little soup pot for some time.


    ��What kind of food exactly is this?��


    She actually couldn��t control her curiosity.


    As a formally trained Observer, this was an emotion that she shouldn��t have.

 Chapter 2097 - A Glimpse Of The Dawn

    <h4>Chapter 2097 A Glimpse Of The Dawn</h4>


    Michael was Mag��s favorite leader. Their simr ideas and judgments allowed them to reach a consensus very quickly. Michael looked at the letter ofmitment in his hands, andmented, ��This is an event that is going to be written into the history books. You have started a new century of peace.��


    ��This is only a piece of paper, so it��s only a glimpse of the dawn.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. ��I don��t think you need me to visit all the races one by one, right?��


    ��The content in this photostone is enough to let all the races reconsider their current situation, and the Roth Empire joining the Peace Alliance means that the pro-war alliance has lost its main support, and is no longer a threat.�� Michael shook his head. He put down the letter ofmitment in his hands, and said to Mag, ��Alex, the people of the Nond Continent should thank you guys.�� Mag smilingly said, ��If there are still people who crave war among the demon race, tell them to eradicate all unstable factors in the rear before the allied forces go to the north to attack the army of the dead.�� Michael also smiled after hearing that.


    ��In order to deal with those ancient corpses, I havee up with a weapon of mass destruction, but I��ll need Chaos City��s support if I have to mass-produce it.�� Mag took out a pile of blueprints.


    ��This is?��


    ��Bombs.��


    ***


    Next, Mag went to the textile factory, and met up with Ashley.


    As Irina��s closest aide, Ashley was one of the few people who knew his identity. ��The situation in the north is tense. I hope the textile factory can stop all its current production first, and quickly produce this batch of cannons.�� Mag passed the stack of blueprints to Ashley. Ashley took the blueprints, and asked, ��Is this the princess�� order?�� Mag nodded with a smile. ��Her order should reach you by tomorrow.��


    Ashley nodded before flipping through the blueprints. After a while, she said to Mag, ��The elves are not good at forging. If it��s urgent, it��ll be more efficient to let the dwarven cksmiths do it.��


    ��This stuff is more special. I don��t want others to handle it at the moment. I only trust the Night Elves.�� Mag shook his head, and solemnly said, ��I need you to put all your production force into making the cannons. This might prevent mass casualties among our troops.��


    ��Alright.�� Ashley nodded gravely. Mag worked out some problems in the workmanship with Ashley, and asked her to look for him whenever she encountered any issues. Then, he left Chaos City.


    ��Host, your behavior has already seriously affected the Nond Continent��s normal development. It might trigger a series of upheavals and attract God��s attention and punishment.�� The system��s voice rang out.


    ��System, this is a world where an advanced civilization exists. They are already driving space battleships and using electromaic guns. It isn��t too much for me to use cannons, right? ��Furthermore, I am making cannons to maintain this world��s stability. Isn��t it too much to say that I trigger upheavals?�� Mag said with pursed lips.


    Xi��s performance at the snow in today gave him an extreme shock and revtion.


    A space battleship could clear tens of thousands of ancient corpses easily at full power.


    If they were to send the Roth Empire��s knights to the front line, they would really be fighting with their lives then.


    Electromaic guns were too overboard, and Mag didn��t have the ability to make them.


    However, cannons were different. Mag had already modified the cannon from the 16th century. It would have a powerful lethality, yet was not so advanced that it would attract the Elder Things�� attention.


    The zombie army had no weakness psychologically. They would charge forward fearlessly under Cthulhu��s control.


    However, after being buried for eons in the ice, their bodies weren��t as tough as one imagined.


    Moreover, the number of magic casters among the allied forces was limited. Additionally, each cannon could be deemed a magic caster that could release fireball magic. If they could manufacture a huge batch of cannons before the war started, it would definitely y an important role in the war.


    Mag��s idea was simple. The more army of the dead they could kill, the lower the allied forces�� casualties would be.


    Of course, he had to avoid being targeted by the Elder Things due to the technology that had advanced too quickly.


    He didn��t want to be sliced up and studied yet.


    ***


    ��They actually escaped. Interesting����


    In an ice cavern, Josh sat on an ice throne, and smilingly spoke to Rankster at the bottom.


    Rankster was silent.


    ��Since they have escaped, then it��s time for us to move southwards. We have been quiet for too long. Perhaps many have already forgotten our existence���� Josh rubbed his hands together gently and smirked.


    Rankster nodded and left the ice cavern.


    ��Alex�� The resentment is quite strong. Don��t worry. I��ll help you get him and make his life hell����


    A low voice echoed throughout the ice cavern.


    *


    *


    *


    The photostones sent to all the races caused a huge stir.


    The devil that had failed to break through the seal in Chaos City had already let them witness the horror of the Great Old Ones.


    This devil that had already broken out of the seal and amassed a terrifying number of ancient corpses made them shudder.


    All the races�� representatives had already set out for Chaos City. This event was one that concerned all the races�� fate on the Nond Continent. Even the demons who were isted on the inds didn��t think they would be excluded from that fate.


    ***


    Before going back to Rodu, Mag made a trip to the employees�� dormitory.


    Elizabeth still wasn��t back yet.


    Mag sighed. He didn��t know how she would feel if she knew about Rankster��s current state.


    Taking advantage of the dark night, the purple-striped griffin took to the air again, and flew towards the north.


    Mag only reached the tavern in Rodu close to dawn, so he decided to make breakfast as well.


    Mag scooped a bowl of porridge for Irina as he told her, ��I made a trip to the textile factory yesterday, and got the Night Elves to build me a batch of weapons. Ashley might need your authorization.��


    ��Mm-hmm. I��ll write her a letterter.�� Irina nodded and took the porridge from Mag. ��What did Michael say?��


    ��His ideas have always been simr to ours. Let��s leave the Peace Alliance and the new Resistance Alliance to him. He��s much more professional than us.�� The two children were still asleep. Mag got himself a bowl of porridge, and sat across from Irina. ��If Auster and those few demon tribes are still making trouble, we��ll take care of them first before signing the peace treaty and setting off for the north.��


    ��That��s good. We will settle the problems once and for all.�� Irina nodded slightly. ��We��re still not sure about the Elder Things�� stand right now. If they could participate in the war, the ancient corpses would just be cannon fodder no matter how many of them there were. Even the lethality of one battleship is many times that of dozens of 10th-tier powerhousesbined.�� Mag frowned.


    ��What we should worry about now are Cthulhu and Josh. As long as we deal with them, the issue of the army of the dead will be resolved too.�� Irina shook her head gently.


    Mag nodded, and said, ��Let me nap for a while before we set off for the north. We��ll find a ce suitable to set up the seal spell formation.��

 Chapter 2098 - First Titan Liquor Brew

    <h4>Chapter 2098 First Titan Liquor Brew</h4>


    ��Young Mistress, would this price be raised too high? Would the old customers leave if they saw the price?��


    When M saw the new liquor pricing put on the wall, she could not help but question it.


    The 30-year-old Titan Liquor brew was priced at 3000 copper coins a bottle and 999 copper coins a cup


    This was currently the only liquor on the drinks�� menu.


    There were other side dishes with no changes in pricing.


    However, Eiffie had changed their supplier recently, and had higher standards for the taste.


    ��Currently, only we have this liquor. On top of that, the liquor will decrease the more we sell it. The price might be a little higher, but that should not be a problem.�� Eiffie shook her head slightly. She sighed, and said, ��As for the regrs, they can only wait for me to brew the Titan Liquor and wait for theunch of a shorter-year Titan Liquor brew.�� ��If we sell out all 50 bottles a day, we will be able to reach 150,000 copper coins in a day��s revenue!�� M��s eyes lit up.


    ��All you think about is money. Clean the tavern up quickly. We are officially opening for business tonight,�� Eiffie said angrily as she smacked M��s head.


    ��Alright!�� M ran to a corner to pick up the broom.


    Eiffie looked at the brand-new tavern, and smiled dly. From today onwards, Titan Tavern finally returned. She had knocked down the wall separating the next shop, and expanded Titan Tavern by two times so that the tavern, which could only hold around 20 tables before, could now fit 50 tables of customers.


    Maybe many had forgotten that other than Mag, Eiffie also owned the shops on almost half of Romo Street.


    Back when Titan Tavern was in its heyday, her father��s favorite pastime was to buy shops.


    Other than Romo Street, she had many shops around Rodu.


    If it were not for her passion, she would only have to go around in a horse-drawn carriage to collect rent, and would not have to coop herself up in the brewery.


    After looking around the tavern, Eiffie returned to the brewery behind the tavern.


    The distition equipment after Mag��s revamp utilized coal, which couldst longer, as fuel. On top of that, Eiffie did not have to keep a constant watch on it during the distition process, and just had to check on its progress. That simplified the distition process significantly.


    The grape essence evaporated in the distition equipment after it was fermented. The vaporized essence then flowed through a long tube into the wine storage, and condensed into an almost transparent liquid.


    In the past, the entire brewery would be full of steam when she brewed wine, and the wine fragrance would be wafting everywhere. Now, there was almost no steam escaping in the brewery, and all the essence was retained in the best way.


    Ding!


    A crisp indicator sounded.


    Eiffie, who was deep in thought, was stunned for a while. After that, she recalled that she had to close the air valve to the stove to put out the fire.


    The first Titan Liquor brew with the new apparatus was finally out.


    Eiffie was full of excitement and anticipation.


    The pressure indicated on the pressure valve decreased, and when the pressure waspletely bnced, Eiffie brought a cup over to the tap at the wine storage, and turned the tap on. Clear and transparent liquid gushed out, together with a strong alcohol fragrance. ��Sess!�� Eiffie was ted.


    This fragrance was exactly the same as what she had smelled back then when she had been ying while her father had brewed wine.


    This was also what she had been looking for and trying to create for the past decade with nothing but failure to show for it.


    She did not expect that she would sessfully brew the authentic Titan Liquor after Mr. Hades changed the brewing apparatus and simplified the procedure.


    ��It��s a sess! Young Mistress, it��s a sess!�� M, who just walked into the brewery, eximed.


    ��This is only half the sess. Titan Liquor without at least two years of storage is without a soul.�� Eiffie shook her head, and said, ��M, go and retrieve the oak barrel. I want to make this brewed wine into a qualified Titan Liquor before transferring it into the barrel.�� ��Alright,�� M replied. By the time the first barrel of Titan Liquor was all filled into the oak barrel, it was already three in the afternoon.


    ��Young Mistress, this is too heavy. We won��t be able to move it.�� M patted the oak barrel that was almost her height. This was a supersized barrel that could fill 300 bottles.


    ��Leave it here first. I��ll get someone over to help move it into the cer tomorrow.�� Eiffie wiped the perspiration on her forehead with a silk handkerchief. She looked at the clothes that were soaked in perspiration with dismay, and said, ��I am going to wash and change. After that, I��ll take a break before opening the tavern at night.��


    ��I��ll boil some water for you,�� M replied.


    ***


    On the first day after Titan Tavern and Saipan Tavern both won the gold award, they stood everyone up, which became an incident that all wine-lovers would diss.


    However, precisely because everyone did not even get a sip of water, the two taverns seemed even more mysterious, and attracted more curiosity.


    Some rumors about Saipan Tavern also started spreading as well.


    Among them was news that Duke Abraham and Princess Vanessa were regrs of this tavern. The identity of the tavern owner was rather mysterious.


    <b>hers</b>


    While everyone was curious about Maotai, they also secretly reminded themselves to be careful at Saipan Tavern. Before nightfall, there were already customers pacing around the tavern doors. However, as though the two taverns had discussed it, both doors were still tightly shut, and did not appear to be ready for business. Those who came early could not help butin.


    Eiffie looked at the eight service staff members from Titan Tavern, and said solemnly, ��Today is the first day of Titan Tavern��s opening. It is also the first day we��ve upgraded into a high-ss tavern. All of you, buck up. No mistakes are allowed.��


    ��Yes,�� everyone replied.


    At the same time, in Saipan Tavern.


    Mag looked at the increasing number of customers outside with a frown, and said, ��It looks like our tavern should start hiring service staff. Otherwise, we won��t be able to cope with the number of customers. We also have to find someone to operate the tavern when we leave in the future.��


    ��Do you need me to arrange some manpower from the Night Elves?�� Irina asked.


    ��No. This is Rodu. We have to hire humans.�� Mag shook his head. Not every elf could disguise themselves, and it would be easier to find staff in Rodu.


    ��I��ll be going to the Wind Forest tonight. I��ll leave this ce to you.�� Irina ced her bowl down, wiped her mouth elegantly, and smiled.


    ��Er���� Mag looked at the crowd outside, and could already imagine how chaotic it would be.

 Chapter 2099 - Is This A Failure?

    <h4>Chapter 2099 Is This A Failure?</h4>


    Kurt stood in the middle of the road. He looked at Titan Tavern on his left and Saipan Tavern on his right, and smilingly asked, ��So, which tavern are we going to tonight?��


    ��Only children make choices. I am having all of them.�� Fergus shook his head with a smile.


    ��Then, where should we start from?��


    ��Saipan Tavern, of course. We only tasted a teeny bit that day, and we didn��t get to sample it closely. I��ve been craving it for the past two days.�� Fergus headed straight for Saipan Tavern without any hesitation. ��That��s indeed the case.�� Kurt followed after him with a smile.


    The Saipan Tavern today was much busier than before.


    This wasn��t friendly to those regrs who were already used to drinking in Saipan Tavern.


    However, they heard that Maotai had gotten the gold award at the liquor-tasting event. Looking at the shiny golden trophy on the bar cab, they felt a tinge of pride too.


    ��This shop��s renovation style looks rather vintage.�� Kurt entered the tavern and sized up the tavern��s environment. There was no morous decoration and lighting. The down-to-earth wood and dark colors were the main tone. It made people feelfortable and cozy.


    They didn��te toote, but there were only two vacant tables left now. ��You��ll take a seat over there first while I go ce the order, otherwise we might end up with no seats at all,�� Kurt said to Fergus.


    ��Sure.�� Fergus nodded with a smile. Speaking of it, it had been years since they had to worry about getting a seat.


    Kurt came to the bar, and looked up at the drink list on the wall.


    Maotai��2000 copper coins a bottle.


    It was surprisingly cheap! There were plenty of expensive alcoholic beverages in Rodu, but none could hold a candle to Maotai when it came to quality.


    The price of 2000 copper coins per bottle was absolutely reasonable. Whiskey-2000 copper coins a bottle. ��What kind of alcoholic beverage is this?�� Kurt��s interest was piqued instantly. It was priced the same as Maotai, so perhaps its quality wasparable to the former��s?


    Kurt looked around, but he couldn��t find any service staff to ce his orders.


    ��May I ask, what would you like to order?�� a soft and cute voice spoke up.


    Kurt took two steps forward before he noticed a little girl sitting behind the counter. The little girl was tiny, but she was really adorable.


    Kurt revealed a kind smile, and said, ��I would like to have a bottle of Maotai, a bottle of whiskey, and a helping of all the side dishes.��


    ��Sure.�� Amy nodded before quickly continuing, ��The total is 4120 copper coins. Because we��re too busy, we settle the bill in advance.��


    Kurt, who was about to return to his seat, faltered in his steps after hearing that. He only saw the boss being busy in the kitchen alone in the big tavern, with only a little maiden serving the dishes. They were indeed very busy.


    ��What if we need more to drinkter?�� Kurt teased as he took out his money bag.


    ��What you should consider is how to return home after you get drunkter,�� Amy replied with a smile.


    Kurt was slightly taken aback before he smiled confidently again.


    He had been drinking for decades. He had drunk all kinds of hard liquors and wines before, and he was never drunk just after drinking one bottle.


    ��Alright, I want to see if this liquor is really so strong.�� Kurt settled the bill and returned to his seat with a smile.


    Fergus smilingly asked, ��Why are you so happy?��


    ��This boss�� daughter is so interesting. I ordered two bottles of liquor, and she was worried that we would get drunk,�� Kurt smilingly said.


    ��Just two bottles? The little girl hasn��t seen how we drank 10 bottles each when we were young.�� Fergusughed too.


    ��I saw that there is another type of liquor called ��whiskey�� in this tavern beside Maotai. It��s also priced at 2000 copper coins like Maotai, so I ordered a bottle of whiskey and a bottle of Maotai each. We can order moreter after we taste them.��


    ��Whiskey?�� Fergus said with shock. ��Since it��s priced simrly to Maotai, it means it��s a liquor that is on par with Maotai in the boss�� heart.��


    ��Interesting. I want to see if this boss can indeed brew another equally outstanding liquor as Maotai,�� Kurt smilingly said.


    The two of them waited for a while before Mag came over with two bottles of liquor and three side dishes.


    Mag wasn��t surprised to see Kurt and Fergus, because he had already seen many familiar faces from the liquor-tasting event.


    Mag put the things down, and smilingly said, ��I didn��t expect the two of you toe too.��


    ��We only had a few sips that day. It wasn��t enough, so we naturally had toe try it again.�� Kurt looked at the two bottles on the table, and curiously asked, ��Mr. Hades has two kinds of liquor, so why did you only send Maotai to the liquor-tasting event?�� ��I heard that the liquor-tasting event only had one gold award.�� Mag nodded slightly before walking to the kitchen.


    Kurt and Fergus were slightly taken aback. They only regained their wits after Mag turned around.


    ��I haven��t seen such confidence in young people for a long time.�� Kurt looked at Mag��s back.


    ��I want to see what the whiskey he��s worried about not having an extra gold award to give to is like.�� Fergus took that bottle of whiskey, pulled out the cork, and poured it into two sses.


    The liquor��s aroma spread out with a faint toasted scent and a rich smoky scent. The two of them picked up their sses and frowned at the same time.


    ��Is this a failure?��


    Fergus sized up the brownish red liquid in the ss.


    He had only smelled smoke��s scent in those liquor that failed badly. That was a serious mistake that happened during the drying process.


    His opinion of Mag was lowered a little. A good brewer would not have served a failed item to his customers.


    Unless he wanted to pull a fast one on his customers with Maotai��s sess.


    Kurt��s initial thoughts were simr to those of Fergus, but he suddenly sensed something amiss when he wanted to put down the ss. He held the ss closer, and used his left hand to gently fan over it, making the aroma more intense.


    ��It��s not a failure. It��s its unique fragrance,�� Kurt said to Fergus with surprise as his eyes lit


    up.


    ��Fragrance?��


    ��Yes! Sniff it carefully again. This smokey scent isn��t repulsive. Instead, after the initial difort, you will find it increasingly mesmerizing


    ��And after getting used to the smoky scent, you will discover the other scents hidden in it. Yes! It��s the fragrance of malt!�� Kurt was surprised like a child who had discovered a huge secret.


    Fergus picked up the ss again suspiciously, and sniffed it again like how Kurt did it.


    After a while, his eyes widened with an expression of disbelief.


    ��Say no more. Let��s try it first.��


    Kurt picked up the ss and slowly took a sip. He swirled it in his mouth with his tongue. When the whiskey��s fragrance filled his oral cavity, he savored the different fragrances at different parts carefully before swallowing.


    The texture was dry, rich, full and smooth�� The faint smokey taste brought along a mesmerizing texture.


    Kurt put down the ss, nodded, and gravely said to Fergus, ��It��s good liquor.��

 Chapter 2100 - They Don’t Have Any Loyalty

    <h4>Chapter 2100 They Don��t Have Any Loyalty</h4>


    Shock!


    This was what Kurt and Fergus felt after tasting the whiskey.


    This liquor that smelled like a failure initially had a shocking and mesmerizing taste hidden under that toasted and smokey smell.


    It was like a wild man with a rugged exterior, yet with astonishing knowledge. He shared his knowledge slowly, making people unable to resist getting lost in it.


    After a long time, the two of them put down their empty sses at the same time. ��If this was presented at the liquor-tasting event, how many points would you give it?�� Fergus asked Kurt. ��Without any doubt, 10 points,�� Kurt replied matter-of-factly.


    ��We should be d that Mr. Hades brought Maotai, otherwise it wouldn��t have looked good if we had contradicted ourselves on stage.�� Fergus chuckled.


    ��The young are to be feared. A genius has emerged in our Rodu city.�� Kurt couldn��t help but praise Mag


    ��Not only does he brew great liquor, even his side dishes are so scrumptious.�� Fergus swallowed the pig ears sd before popping a few peanuts into his mouth.


    The two of them werepletely bowed over by Mag.


    He wasn��t being arrogant; instead, he had the strength to match his attitude.


    The two of them drank the liquor with the delicious side dishes. Soon, they finished the whiskey and Maotai. Kurt pressed one hand against the table with narrowed eyes, and said, ��Sh-should we or-order another two bottles?��


    ��Come�� cheers���� Fergus mumbled his reply under the table.


    Mag went out to get their coachmen and servants, and just carried them away.


    Amy propped her chin on her hands as she watched them being carried away, and smilingly said, ��See, I said they wouldn��t need another bottle.��


    To this world, the 40 to 50% Maotai and whiskey were definitely hard liquor.


    Those who boasted that they wouldn��t get drunk no matter how much they drank were usually drinking ratafia and wine that didn��t have much alcohol content. As long as their urinary systems could catch up, It wasn��t strange that they wouldn��t get drunk. There were many new customers at Saipan Tavern today. They, who hadn��t tried hard liquor before, got drunk quickly.


    Fortunately, those who could afford liquor that cost 2000 copper coins a bottle would have coachmen and servants whenever they go out. That saved Mag a lot of trouble.


    It was very harmonious at Saipan Tavern.


    However, Titan Tavern wasn��t doing very well.


    The reopened Titan Tavern had changed its drink list. It was only selling the 30 years old aged Titan Liquor that cost 3000 copper coins per bottle now.


    The cheap and abundant Titan Liquor was removed, along with those cheap liquor brands that she sold on behalf of other taverns.


    This meant giving up all of Titan Tavern��s recent regr customers. She was rejecting them by setting a price that they couldn��t afford.


    This caused the displeasure of many regrs who came to drink. They congregated at the door, asking Eiffie for an exnation.


    Eiffie came out and looked at the 10-odd regrs at the door. She bowed to them first before straightening, and said, ��I��m sorry, gentlemen. Thank you for your support in all these years, but Titan Tavern has to upgrade itself. In order to carry on my father��s will and make Titan Tavern the best tavern in Rodu, I have to set it back to its original position before moving it forward with all my might.��


    The customers all fell silent.


    ��Lady boss, are you not selling drinks to us anymore? 3000 copper coins is really too expensive. We can��t afford it even if we don��t drink for a month,�� a middle-aged man said with a bitter smile.


    ��Yes. Even 1000 copper coins a ss is too expensive,�� someone chimed in.


    Eiffie looked at all of them, and pursed her lips. She almost couldn��t bear it.


    ��This is the Titan Liquor that just got the gold award, personally brewed by Master Marcus back then and aged for 30 years in a cer. ��It��s already very reasonable that thedy boss is willing to take it out and sell it for 3000 copper coins a bottle.


    ��If it was being sold in the five main taverns in Rodu now, don��t even think of drinking a ss of it without 10,000 copper coins,�� a customer who just stepped out of the tavern said to those customers, slightly drunk. ��You guys should feel gratified. After all, you are all respectable people who used to drink Titan Liquor daily.��


    After saying that, the man whistled, stumbled onto a horse-drawn carriage parked at the roadside, and left. All of them looked at one another after hearing that. They felt empty, and dispersed.


    Eiffie watched the regr customers go away, and felt a sense of loss instantly.


    A customer watching at the side consoled her, ��Miss, don��t think so much. Customerse and go. They don��t have any loyalty. It��s all because of the cheap price.��


    Eiffie regained her wits, and turned to look at the person who spoke up. She felt the middle-aged man in front of her looked a little familiar, and then her eyes lit up suddenly. ��You are Mr. Pasaca.��


    ��I didn��t expect you to remember me.�� That middle-aged man was quite taken aback too.


    ��You came to drink at the tavern almost every day back then, and you always took the seat near the door. Besides drinking, your favorite side dish was the preserved radish strips my mother made.�� Eiffie nodded with a smile. ��You used to let me top up preserved radish strips back then, and you would tip me, so I remember you.��


    Pasaca nodded, andmented, ��Yes, the preserved radish strips your mother made and the liquor your father brewed are my most treasured memories.


    ��I heard that you brought the 30-year-old Titan Liquor that your father kept in the cer to the liquor tasting-event yesterday, and promised to supply a certain quantity of it every day, so I came to take a look.��


    ��Yes. Pleasee in. We have about 10 bottles left today,�� Eiffie answered with a smile.


    ��You��ll have to keep a bottle for me, then.�� Pasaca��s eyes lit up, and he followed her in. He saw an empty seat at the door and sat down.


    Soon, Eiffie came over with a bottle of liquor and a te of preserved radish strips, and ced them in front of Pasaca.


    ��Although the liquor I brewed isn��t as good as my dad��s, I learned how to make preserved radish strips from my mother,�� Eiffie smilingly


    said.


    Pasaca picked up a golden preserved radish strip with the chopsticks and took a bite.


    Crunch


    The crunchy texture and the savory and sweet taste made Pasaca raise his eyebrows and reveal a joyful smile.


    ��I always felt that you resembled your mother. You even inherited her skills at making the preserved radish strips. It��s very delicious, and tastes just like before.�� Pasaca put down his chopsticks, and gave Eiffie a thumbs-up.


    ��Thank you, please enjoy them.�� Eiffie turned to walk away with a smile spreading on her face.


    Yes. Customerse and go. Only the taste can make a customer loyal.


    Even though over 10 years had passed, they would stille and check it out, searching for the taste in their memories as soon as they heard the news.


    Eiffie suddenly knew what she had to do.


    She should satisfy those customers who came enthusiastically.


    This was what she should do.

 Chapter 2101 - For Freedom!

    <h4>Chapter 2101 For Freedom!</h4>


    The ethos of freedom started spreading in the Wind Forest.


    Almost every elf could feel the change.


    ��ve�� was a term that was slowly disappearing, at least in the City of Life.


    Only a few conservative and stubborn feudal lords far away from the City of Life were unwilling to let go of the very contract and their status of an upper-ss member.


    However, this situation was starting to be challenged during this period. The elves within thends already knew what was happening outside. They were longing for freedom as much as those who had been enved for more than a century, and they were willing to pay a high price for that.


    The Brewster Family��snd was located at the southwestern side of the Wind Forest. When Sally became the new elven princess, Elliot��s status also rose, and the Brewster Family��snd increased by more than two folds.


    The Brewster Family had been at the forefront of supplying the elves with food for many years. Theirnd was far away from the City of Life, and they had numerous ves and servants.


    These ves were doing the toughest jobs, feeding the entire Wind Forest, but did not have enough food for themselves. In addition, they would often be oppressed, beaten, and scolded by the Brewster Family.


    The voices for ves to be freed had been ringing throughout the Wind Forest. However, thisnd that was surrounded by metal thorns remained silent, and utilized force and suppression to ensure absolute obedience.


    All ves were cuffed up in heavy metal chains, but their work did not get smaller. They were strictly prohibited frommunicating with each other, and all freedom-rted news were stopped from spreading If a ve broke the rules, they would be tortured inhumanely, and might even lose their lives because of that.


    There was even a corpse half-eaten by vultures hanging high on a pole in the farm.


    ��We should take Joe��s body back. He was so kind. If not to save hisrade back then, he would not have broken his leg, and would not have been picking dew here for a century and end up being hung dead on the pole by his own people.��


    In the dark and damp ve dormitory, an old elf turned over. The shackles on his foot that were cuffed to a wooden pole nked. He looked at the lonely body hanging on the pole under the moonlight through the small gap between wooden nks.


    There were tens of elf ves in the dormitory, but everyone was silent. ��But the door is locked from outside. Besides, there would definitely be someone keeping watch of Joe��s body.��


    ��They want to hang more bodies on the pole to let us know what will happen if we fight back. This is what I heard in the afternoon.��


    ��This is a trap,�� someone said in the dark.


    Someone sighed.


    The air was filled with destion and despair.


    ��So what? I just want my old friend to return to the arms of Mother Earth in a dignified way instead of letting those disgusting strange birds feed on him in humiliation.�� The old man who spoke first sat up on his bed. There seemed to be a glimmer in his eyes in the dark as he said, ��Back then, when he threw himself bravely at those demons that invaded the Wind Forest, he did not expect himself toe back alive.


    ��I want to take his body back. I might be hanging up there with him. At least I would feel a bit better.��


    The old man got out of bed, and stood on the narrow walkway. He looked at his fellow elves enveloped in darkness, as though he was waiting for something.


    Silence. More silence.


    The old man smiled. He turned and walked towards the door.


    ��I think you would need someone to kick the door down for you.�� A fit elf jumped down from the upper deck of the double-decker bed.


    ��The pole is too high. You might not be able to climb up there. You should leave this to me.�� An elf as skinny as a monkey jumped down nimbly without making a single sound despite the heavy chains on his foot.


    The old elf looked at the two elves, and a gratified smile reced the despair on his face as he nodded and said, ��Sure.��


    ��Stand back a little. I��ll kick the door down. When we get out, I��ll run westward and lure them away. You two go get Joe��s body down,�� the strong elf said.


    ��Let me lure them away. I am nimbler,�� the skinny elf said. ��No, Albin. After you bring the body down, flip over the fence and leave. I know the metal-thorn walls are unable to stop you.�� The strong elf grabbed the skinny elf by his shoulder with a smile, and said, ��Take a look at the outside world on my behalf. We��ve never left the farm ever since we were born. The world outside must be fantastic.��


    ��Joe used to tell us about freedom, but we��ve never seen it. Maybe you would see it after leaving the farm.�� Anton reached his big hand out and stroked Albin��s head. ��Remember, don��te back.��


    ��Anton���� Albin choked up.


    In the darkness, there were a few stifles.


    Anton retracted his hand, took three deep breaths, and dashed forward first, using his side to ram into the wooden door.


    The sturdy wooden door flew right out, together with the doorframe.


    ��For freedom!��


    Anton looked back and shouted loudly toward the entire row of ve dormitory, breaking the silence of the night.


    The sounds of chains nked in the dormitories, but all was still.


    ��Go!�� Albin wiped a tear away, and crouched down to run out of the door. In no time at all, he darted into the bushes at the side, like a nimble monkey swinging from tree to tree as he dashed towards Joe��s body, which was hanging on the pole.


    Anton nced in the direction Albin had gone, and tookrge strides in the opposite direction. On his way, he picked up a long pole, and whacked everything in his way.


    The sound of the escape woke the guards at the ve dormitory, and an ear-piercing siren was sounded.


    Immediately, torches lit up the entire courtyard. Guards quickly took control of all important routes, and discovered Anton, who was running without a care.


    Someone used a low-level ice spell, and an icicle pierced his calf.


    Before Anton could even wave his pole at the guard in front of him, he had already fallen to the ground.


    The guard went over and lifted the metal pole in his hands as he smashed Anton��s other leg with all his might.


    With a thud, that leg was immediately bent in an awkward angle.


    ��For freedom!�� Anton shouted with his head held high. Hey on the ground, waving the wooden pole in his hand hysterically, and smashing that guard in his leg.


    Bam!


    The wooden pole was smashed into pieces.


    The guard��s leg was also broken.


    The guard held his leg as he fell to the ground, shouting at the other guards that came over, ��Beat him to death! I want him dead!!!��


    The other guards rushed over with their weapons, and started attacking Anton without reserve.


    ��For freedom!��


    ��For freedom!��


    ��For�� freedom����


    Anton��s voice trailed off, leaving only the sound of weapons hitting meat.


    ��Anton!��


    Albin climbed up to the highest pole and witnessed the scene. He pulled the rope hanging Joe��s body to the pole.


    The ves in the other dormitories who witnessed this started to rebel.


    They started hitting the fence and wood as they let out desperate and furious howls.


    ��Shut up!��


    The guards used their metal poles to whack those elves who attempted to stick their arms out of the dormitories to ensure order.


    ��Someone stole the corpse! Catch him!��


    At the same time, a guard discovered Albin who was standing on the pole.


    Two flying steeds rose to the sky towards Albin.


    The old elf carried Joe��s body on his back as he shouted at Albin, ��Albin, leave!��


    Albin looked at this familiar farm. There was no warmth at all. It was just like a carnivorous monster, and there was only endless fear of it.


    Albin turned to look at the world outside of the fence, the boundless sky and endless vegetation, as well as��


    A purple-striped griffin in the sky, diving down.

 Chapter 2102 - Kill Those Who Are Not Fit To Be Called Elves

    <h4>Chapter 2102 Kill Those Who Are Not Fit To Be Called Elves</h4>


    The slogan that Anton shouted before he died was tragic and indignant.


    The suppressed anger of the elven ves that had been locked up for over 100 years finally erupted at this moment after seeing Joe��s body hang on the fence for days.


    The strong ves banged open the wooden door, and furious ves surged out.


    The shrill rms rang throughout the sky above the Brewster Family.


    ��Go back to your cells! You lowly and stupid fellows!�� The guards didn��t panic. The magic casters were already building ice walls and mud walls.


    Under the suppression of absolute power, numbers couldn��t actually provide an advantage.


    A smooth and thick ice wall created an even sturdier cell, allowing them to mock those struggling ves behind it at will.


    Their bodies and wood left faint marks on the ice walls. The elven ves roared in anger and helplessness.


    They watched the guards humiliate Anton��s body beyond the ice wall helplessly.


    They felt desperate over this helplessness.


    It was as if fate had never given them a chance to choose.


    Right then, a giant shadow was cast down from the sky.


    The thick ice wall suddenly shattered.


    The magic casters�� wands turned into dust too.


    Everyone looked up and saw the giant beast that glowed with purple light under the moonlight.


    And the beautiful elf with a golden glow sitting on that giant beast.


    ��It��s Princess Irina!�� some elven ves shouted.


    Panic appeared in the guards�� eyes for the very first time.


    ***


    Elliot came out in his pajamas, frowning, and said, ��What��s happening?!��


    A middle-aged elf that looked like a butler approached, and respectfully said, ��Chief, there are some issues with the ves at the farm. We have already sent the garrison over. There won��t be any big trouble.��


    ��Hmph. These lowly fellows. How dare they make trouble after I fed and clothed them, allowing them to survive.�� Elliot��s expression turned cold. ��Kill a few more of them this time, and hang them with that old chap who tried to escape a few days ago. I want to see how much they want to leave here.�� ��Yes.�� The butler left with a smile after receiving their order.


    Elliot yawned and returned to his bedroom.


    Ever since he was removed from his position, returned to his fiefdom, and felt the atmosphere of freedom that was raging through the Wind Forest, Elliot locked down his fiefdom, and stopped any information from spreading between the ves and the servants.


    He didn��t know what happened out there. He only wanted to be the unparalleled ruler in this castle and this fiefdom, and hold the power to kill and rule.


    The facts proved that what he did was very effective.


    When the other feudal lords were breaking the ve contracts, forced to let go of their ves, he was still controlling thousands of ves.


    They were the main workforce on the farms that provided for the Brewster Family and the Wind Forest.


    Thousands of Brewster Family��s soldiers in battle gear converged towards the ves�� circle under the butler��s lead.


    The ves didn��t have the right to live in the castle. They were kept in the short houses beyond the castle like cattle, so it was called the ves�� circle.


    There were iron fences that were dozens of meters tall surrounding the short houses. They were also topped with sharp and poisonous iron spikes.


    Fire lit up the ves�� circle, and noises could be heard from within. It was battle cries and cheers.


    ��Extinguish the fire! Catch all those despicable fellows who dare to revolt!�� the butler coldly ordered.


    The squad answered, and a water magic caster stepped forward, and began to chant spells.


    There were also melee elf fighters in full battle gear that opened the doors in three directions and charged in.


    The ves were just two-legged cattle with longer lifespan. Those who looked good or possessed magical talents wouldn��t have been kept here.


    With those shackles, they werepletely powerless in front of the powerful army.


    There were even elven soldiers who thought the guards had to have fallen asleep. Otherwise, the guards at the ves�� circle would be able to squash the so-called rebellion. However, when they rushed into the ves�� circle in an attempt to solve all the problems by charging in and then return to their sleep, they were shocked by what they saw. The battle was already over.


    All the guards were rounded up and tied up in the empty field in the middle. Apart from injuries, there was also endless fear in their eyes.


    Meanwhile, those elven ves in shackles were surrounding those guards. The ves looked angry and fanatical.


    Of course, the soldiers weren��t shocked by those elven ves.


    It was that giant purple-striped griffin that hovered in midair and the beautiful elf on the griffin��s back.


    ��It��s Princess Irina!�� some elves eximed.


    Some elven soldiers that were charging forward even halted in their steps instinctively. Looking at Irina, they didn��t even have the courage to charge forward.


    They seemed to understand why the usually docile ves suddenly became agitated and manic tonight.


    The butler forced himself to go forward, and respectfully asked Irina, ��Princess Irina, I am Dirk from the Brewster Family; may I know what your purpose is ining here sote in the night?��


    The Brewster Family wasn��t a powerful family, and even the chief, Elliot, was just a 9th-tier magic caster. They didn��t have anoth-tier powerhouse present.


    Moreover, this ce was located far from the City of Life. Even if they asked for help now, High Priestess Helena might not be able to get here in time.


    As for Irina��s strength, everyone with a brain in the Wind Forest knew about it clearly.


    Now, she was here, on the side of the rebelling ves.


    He was in a panic.


    ��To bring some elves away and kill those who are not fit to be called elves,�� Irina said coldly.


    Dirk went white. He knew very well that he was perhaps one of those fellows who were not fit to be called elves in Irina��s eyes.


    ��Albin, right? Find Anton and Joe��s murderer and avenge them.�� Irina looked at a thin and small elf below.


    Albin nodded and picked up a blood-stained dagger on the ground before walking towards those tied-up guards.


    The guard leader, who was dumped in the corner with both his legs bent, was frightened, and shouted, ��Don��t kill me�� I didn��t kill him�� They did����


    Albin went forward silently. He stabbed themander��s thigh, and then pulled the dagger downwards. The flesh and muscles turned outward, and blood gushed out.


    Aaah��


    That leader let out a horrible shriek.


    All the guards and the soldiers standing close by went white too.


    Some of them recognized Albin. He was the skinny guy in charge of ughtering the animals in the farm.


    ��This is for Joe. Of course, this isn��t enough. You stabbed him 12 times, and I��ll repay you double for that. In addition to Anton��s 24 stabs, I��ll make sure you won��t die before I finish the stabbing. I promise,�� Albin said to that guard��s leader coldly before dragging the dagger down on his left thigh, and pulling a tendon out.

 Chapter 2103 - Bunker Boy, Elliot

    <h4>Chapter 2103 Bunker Boy, Elliot</h4>


    The guards�� leader��s shriek, together with the sound of a dagger cutting through flesh, resounded in the dark night.


    There was gratification on the elven ves�� faces. This was what they always had in their mind when they were suppressed for the past 100 years.


    More than 10 elves were tortured to death by this fellow in the past. His methods were far crueler than this.


    Those guards that were tied up already began to shiver in fear.


    They had never expected that those ves who were at their mercy before would be an existence that could decide their life and death.


    Furthermore, they would really kill.


    Dirk and the elven soldiers were terrified and caught in between.


    The 48th stab. Albin stabbed the dagger into that guard��s heart before letting go and taking a few steps back. He knelt down next to Anton��s body with a plop, and cried his heart out.


    Irina removed all their shackles with a wave of her hand, and then said to the 3000-odd elves below, ��Take your revenge. I hope you won��t leave here with hatred. Then, start a new life.��


    All the elven ves were quiet for a moment.


    Some of them picked up the swords, and walked towards those guards.


    ��Princess Irina! I think the High Priestess wouldn��t want to see this. I hope you can reconsider it. Princess Sally will return in a few more days.�� Dirk stepped forward nervously.


    ��The things that I did were all what Helena didn��t want to see, including my existence.�� Irina looked at Dirk and suddenlyughed. ��Then, what do you think I should do? Should I disappearpletely?��.


    Dirk was speechless. He wanted that to happen, but he didn��t dare to say it out loud, nor could he make it happen.


    Before Dirk could say anything else, Irina took out a little ck notebook, and loudly dered, ��Dirk Brewster. The number one butler under Elliot. The absolute executor of his orders. The executioner tainted with the blood of many elves. Today, I dere the death sentence on you. You will be killed right on the spot.��


    ��No!�� Dirk turned around, attempting to flee.


    A beam of light lit up his body, and he turned into dust instantly.


    All the elven soldiers immediately broke down psychologically and dispersed, and those elven guards were almost all killed by the ves. Only five of them were left, and they were protected by a few elven ves. ��They were forced to be guards. They are kind, and even provided help to us before,�� an elderly elf said loudly, convincing hispanions to let those few guards go. ��Princess Irina!��


    ��Princess Irina!��


    All the elves looked at Irina, and cheered with passion in their eyes.


    Just as they thought they were going to descend into a hopeless life again, she appeared.


    She broke through the ice wall, disarmed the guards, taking away their weapons and magic wands, and killed the evil and scary Dirk.


    She was the light in this endless dark night, bringing them hope.


    ��Now, I��ll bring you away from here to start your life anew,�� Irina loudly said to the elves below. ��You��re free now!��


    The iron fence fell after she said that, and burned to ashes in the mes.


    ��We��re free!��


    ��Free!��


    A light glowed in the eyes of the elves. They looked at their vast surroundings. Everything seemed to look different without the iron fence.


    ��Let��s go. Let me show you the way,�� Irina said. A beam of light shone in front of them, and a path of light led into the distance.


    The elves followed the light and walked forward.


    Albin carried Anton��s body on his back, and softly said, ��Let��s go, Anton. I��ll bring you to see the world outside.��


    The small figure carried the body forward on his crouched back. He even rejected help from the others stubbornly.


    The castle close by was fully lit up, with its gates tightly shut.


    Irina flicked a nce at the castle, and inwardly said, ��Elliot, your life belongs to Shirley. I��ll let you keep it for a while longer.��


    ***


    Long after that, Elliot looked out of the castle, and asked, ��I-is she gone?��


    ��Chief, they��re already gone. They have gone southwards,�� someone outside answered.


    ��Is she really gone?�� Elliot couldn��t quite believe it.


    ��Yes. The ves�� circle is already empty, and all the ves have escaped,�� the person outside answered, and then continued to ask, ��Shall we go after them?��


    Elliot jumped out from the bunker angrily, and pped that young elf before saying, ��Are you going after them alone?��


    That elf took half a step back, and shook his head with aggrievement.


    ��Damn Irina���� Elliot paced around in the room. Then, he suddenly stopped and pped his hands together. ��Yes! We have to go after them!��


    Elliot pointed to that elf earlier, and said, ��You, bring 500 men and pursue them westward!�� ��Me���� That elf went white, but he quickly asked, ��But they have gone southwards. Shouldn��t we go to the south if we want to pursue them?��


    ��What do you intend to do if we really catch up with them?�� Elliot looked at him.


    ��I���� That elf was taken aback with a terrified expression.


    ��Then, why don��t freaking chase them westward?�� Elliot gave him a kick.


    ��Yes, yes, yes���� That elf scrambled and tumbled away.


    Soon, a troop of 500 cavalrymen rode out and pursued westward.


    Elliot ordered, ��Request reinforcements from the City of Life immediately, and then send a letter with the eagle to the high priestess. Tell her that Irina has killed hundreds of Brewster Family��s guards and soldiers, stole 3000 ves, and escaped to the southwest. The Brewster Family has already sent troops after them, and we seek reinforcements.��


    The eagle took off from the castle, and flew towards the City of Life.


    Half an hourter, the castle received a response letter from the City of Life.


    Elliot almost ate that letter after reading it.


    ��That damned old woman! Is she that afraid of Irina?! Damn it! Damn it!!!��


    ***


    In the Starry Cave, Helena said to Sally below, ��Do you know why I��m not sending the troops?��


    ��Elliot isn��t a trustworthy person. He doesn��t have the guts to fight with Irina, including mounting any forms of resistance,�� Sally calmly replied. ��Furthermore, freeing the ves is alreadymon sense in the Wind Forest. This is an irresistible trend.��


    ��Seems like you agree with what Irina did.�� Helena looked at Sally.


    ��I stand with the trend. The majority of the elves in the Wind Forest will agree with what she did now.�� Sally was still as calm as ever.


    Helenaughed, andmented, ��Elliot wouldn��t have ended like this if he had had half of your wits and temperament.��


    Sally was silent.


    After a long time, she looked over and asked Helena, ��Are you really ready to let Wind Forest go through another revolution?��


    ��I was initially, but now I��m afraid it��s not going to be in time.�� Helena shook her head. She lifted her hand, and a video began to y in midair.


    ��This is��!�� Sally��s face was tight with shock.

 Chapter 2104 - The Father-And-Daughter Duo In Pajamas

    <h4>Chapter 2104 The Father-And-Daughter Duo In Pajamas</h4>


    ��The total is��178,642 copper coins! Miss, we��re rich!�� M said to Eiffie ecstatically as she put thest copper coin in the money box.


    She had been with her young mistress for over 10 years. She saw how thetter propped up the tavern by herself and sold cheap alcohol. She would only earn 2000-3000 copper coins after a hard day��s work.


    However, they actually made so much money instantly after reopening today.


    She had never seen so much money in front of her before.


    Eiffie took out a dragon coin, and blew on it gently. She put it next to her ear to listen to the pleasing sound of money before she smilingly said, ��From now on, we will be earning this much every day. Our good days areing.�� No one would think that having too much money was a problem, right?


    ��There��s so much money. Where will we keep it?�� M asked.


    They only earned a few thousands copper coins a day in the past, and they could easily bring them upstairs. The money was only just enough for the tavern��s operation.


    Now, they suddenly had such a huge amount of money, so it was already impossible for them to just bring it upstairs. The two of them had to make a few trips before they brought all the coins up.


    Furthermore, it didn��t seem very safe to just keep the money in the room.


    After pondering, Eiffie said, ��Let��s put the money in the cer first. We��ll exchange it into Buffett Bank��s banknotes after we amass 1000,000 copper coins.��


    ��Alright.�� M picked up the box that was filled with dragon coins and gold coins, and prepared to move it into the cer first.


    Bam, bam!


    Right then, heavy knocking suddenly sounded. ��Who��s out there?��


    Eiffie and M were stunned for a moment, and they looked at the door.


    Bam!


    The wooden door that was enhanced by the magical screen was broken open. An ugly and ferocious big man leaped in with a huge ax, and sneered at Eiffie and M.


    ��Who are you?! What do you want to do?!�� M shouted loudly.


    ��Run!�� Eiffie looked at that big guy and went white. She grabbed M, and ran towards the back of the tavern.


    M lost her grip on the money box, and the dragon coins and gold coins scattered to the floor, making a din.


    ��Hehe. Where are you going,dies?! Give me all the money and then let me have some fun. I won��t kill you two!�� That strapping man strode over and chased after Eiffie and M. All the tables and chairs were knocked out along his


    way.


    Eiffie pulled M into the brewery, and pulled open the cer��s door. She stuffed M in before jumping in herself. She used all her strength to pull the heavy cer��s door downwards.


    At the moment the cer��s door closed, she saw a gigantic ax lift up and then smash down.


    Bam!


    A dull thud echoed throughout the cer. Eiffie��s hands were numb from the vibrations, and she quickly let go of the handle.


    M fell to the cer��s floor in shock, and asked in a quivering voice, ��M-Miss�� What does he want to do?��


    Eiffie looked at the defense spell formation that was triggered with a slight relief. She came down from thedder and sat on the floor. She hugged M and patted her shoulders. ��Don��t be afraid. The cer is safe. He can��t enter.��


    Bam!


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The dull knocking came from the cer��s door. The defense spell formation began to blink, and soil began to fall from the cracks.


    Eiffie hugged M with a solemn expression. She was pale too. Those memories that she had tossed to the back of her mind surged up again. It was still this cer. Her father pushed her into this cer with all his might, and then blocked the cer with his body.


    That was the most horrifying scene she ever saw in her life. Her father was hacked to death by that assant with an ax. His blood seeped through the cracks, and dripped into the dark cer.


    Then, that assant also crashed the cer��s door crazily just like now. It went on for 10-odd minutes before he left in a puff.


    The young Eiffie could only huddle in a corner and cry in fear, hoping that someone could open the cer��s door and rescue her. 15 years had passed, and just as Titan Tavern was going to return to its glory, the same thing happened again.


    The protective shield��s glow began to get dimmer, and the crashing sounds became louder and louder.


    Eiffie hugged M. The fear that made her cold came all over her again.


    Unlike 15 years ago, she was no longer a child. There was a dim yellow light in the cer, and M was in her arms.


    There was fear in M��s eyes when she looked up at Eiffie, and asked, ��Miss, i-is he trying to kill us?��


    ��It��ll be fine.�� Eiffie hugged her even closer.


    She knew the man out there probably really came for them.


    The money was all out there. A good 170,000 copper coins.


    If he was here for the money, he could just take them and leave.


    However, he was still wasting his time and energy crashing the cer. Obviously, his target was not just money; it was them as well.


    Eiffie��s heart turned ice-cold when she thought she was going to end up in the hands of such a terrifying man.


    The two of them hugged each tightly, praying that someone could rush over when they heard the noises and scare the assant away. However, there were no residents staying close to the tavern. It was sote in the night; she was afraid no one could hear the noises here.


    Eiffie thought of Mr. Hades who lived across. However, she gave up on that thought after thinking about it.


    Although Mr. Hades was a very wise man, he wasn��t a very strong man. Furthermore, he had two children and a beautiful wife.


    She absolutely didn��t want him and his family to get hurt because of her.


    She knew very well that this assant wouldn��t care who appeared in the tavern.


    ***


    Amy, in her little bear pajamas, pulled open the curtains, looked at Titan Tavern that had its front door broken open, turned her head around, and said, ��Father, seems like someone is making trouble in the tavern across?��


    Mag, who was wearing a bathrobe, wiped his hair with a towel, and smilingly asked, ��Yes. Seems like some bag guys have entered. Little Amy, do you want to beat up some bad guys?��


    He had just soaped himself when he noticed the noises from across.


    However, he was sure that Eiffie had already entered the cer, and the thug couldn��t break through the magic shield in the cer for the time being, and that was why he didn��t rush to save her in the nude. Instead, he quickly showered and put on a bathrobe.


    ��Yeah, yeah! Little Amy loves to beat up bad guys.�� Amy��s eyes lit up, and she nodded repeatedly.


    She looked around her, picked up the little folding chair in the corner, and swung it around to test it before nodding in satisfaction, and said, ��Let��s go.�� Mag flicked a nce at the folding chair, and raised his eyebrows. The mother and daughter had simr tastes. ��Alright. Let��s go.�� Mag put on a pair of slippers, pushed open the window, and jumped down from the second floor.


    Amy held the folding chair, and jumped down from the second floor too.


    The father-and-daughter duo in pajamas just sashayed into the Titan Tavern with broken doors.

 Chapter 2105 - Crawl For Me!

    <h4>Chapter 2105 Crawl For Me!</h4>


    A strapping half-naked man over two meters tall was crazily smashing the cer��s door cover with a giant ck ax.


    The light shield on the cer��s cover would vibrate every time the ax struck, and would get dimmer and more fragile.


    The strapping guy wasughing. This meant that the barrier couldn��t hold for long. He would be able to smash open the cer��s door soon, and then catch the two beauties inside.


    He felt even more energetic when he thought how that beautifuldy boss with her exquisite body and seductive looks would belong to him tonight and would be his to ravish.


    ��Damn magic caster!�� The giant guy spat and took a break. He lifted the ax over his head, and tensed up all his muscles. A ck glow consolidated on the ax��s de, and then he brought it down hard.


    Crunch��


    With a crisp sound, cracks began to appear on the magical screen, and spread out rapidly before the screen finally crumbled.


    The axnded on the cer��s door without any obstruction. It was a solid thud, and cracks began to appear on the cer��s door too. ��It��s working! Hahaha!��


    The strapping manughed sinisterly, but he also couldn��t help panting.


    However, the magical screen was already taken down by him, so the rest would be easy now.


    The woman in the cer was much more precious than the gold coins on the floor.


    ��M, go hide in the innermost cer. No matter what happens, don��te out.�� Eiffie stood up, and pushed M into the walkway.


    ��No! Miss, I��m not going anywhere. I��m staying with you. I��m not leaving you.�� M hugged Eiffie��s arm, shook her head, and cried, but the eyes on her fearful face were filled with conviction.


    The magical screen was already broken. Eiffie knew very well that the scary assant could enter very soon.


    Her limbs felt cold, and her heart was filled with dread.


    Why was this happening��


    She had already lost her parents 15 years ago. Was she going to lose her life in a simr way today?


    She was also clenching the handle of a short dagger that she hid on herself. If that fellow wanted to humiliate her, she wasn��t going to let him do it.


    Perhaps, losing her life in the cer that held her father��s life work wasn��t a bad ce to leave this world.


    Or, perhaps she should have left this world 15 years ago. That way�� at least M wouldn��t have been trapped here with her.


    She was still a child.


    Eiffie looked at M with an aching heart.


    ***


    The strapping guy lifted the huge ax again and panted hard. He should be able to deal with this horrible cer��s door after this strike of the ax.


    ��It must be tiring after all this physical work,�� a voice suddenly spoke up behind him. ��Yes. It��s so tiring.�� The giant guy nodded. Then, he red and turned around to look behind him.


    There were a young man and a little girl standing behind him.


    One of them was leaning against the door frame, while the other was sitting on a little chair. They looked like they were watching a good show, and seemed to have been here for a long time.


    The bulky guy was shocked, and he turned around to yell at Mag, ��Who are you!?��


    ��We are the neighbors. We live right across the street. We came to check because there were knocking sounds in the middle of the night. Did Miss Eiffie get the construction team to change the door and clean up the cer?�� Mag answered with a chuckle. ��Oh. You��re the neighbors.�� The bulky guy put down the ax slowly. A silly smile appeared on his ferocious face. He sized up Mag, making sure that he was just a weak and ordinary man before he walked slowly towards Mag with the ax.


    ��Yes. We were already prepared to go to bed when you woke us up.�� Amy looked at that big guy with a pout. ��You��re really a terrible big fellow.��


    M suddenly pointed upwards, and eximed happily, ��Listen, Miss! It��s Mr. Hades�� voice!��


    Eiffie, who was already waiting for the assant to strike thest time, looked up suddenly too. Her heart was filled with hope.


    However, she soon heard Amy��s voice, and panic appeared on her face again. She looked up, and called out with her loudest voice. ��Run! Mr. Hades! He��s a thug!!!��


    Eiffie��s voice could be heard from the cer.


    Mag looked at that big guy, and smilingly asked, ��Is it so?��


    ��Hehe. She��s right. You��ve to pay the price for being a busybody.�� The silly smile on the big guy��s face disappeared. All the flesh on his face squeezed together, and he lifted the giant ax up with a sinister smile. He swung the ax at Mag, and yelled, ��Die!��


    Bam!


    A dull thud.


    The big guy with the ax flew backwards, and then got stuck to the wall. His eyes widened with disbelief.


    Amy held that little folding chair, and said to that big guy childishly, ��Crawl for me!��


    ��Look at you. Why are you so careless?�� Mag took two steps forward, and smilingly looked at the big guy, who was trying to extricate himself out of the wall.


    ��I��m going to kill you guys!��


    Although the big guy was shocked, he was also furious. He dashed towards Amy, grabbing the ax with both hands. ck glow glistened on the ax, and he wasn��t holding back anymore.


    Bam!


    Another dull thud of the folding chair hitting the face.


    The big guy flew out again. Lying on the floor, even the three red horizontal lines across his face couldn��t hide his shock and desperation.


    Yes, he was sent flying by a little girl who seemed to be only four years old.


    Furthermore, it was done by a folding chair twice.


    Such an incident was just like a nightmare.


    Mag looked at the dragon coins and gold coins scattered on the floor, and went forward with a smile. He stepped on that big guy��s hand that was holding the ax��s handle again.


    The fingers that looked like iron rods were squashed instantly, and stuck to the ax��s handle like goo.


    Aaah��


    The big guy let out a horrible scream, and his face turned white instantly. Beads of sweat emerged on his forehead.


    ��Say it. Who sent you here?�� Mag looked down at the big guy, and smilingly said, ��If you don��t want your other hand to be like that, better not try any tricks.��


    ��No one sent me. I came by myself! I knew they earned a lot of money today. I need money,�� the big guy roared in a low voice as he stared at Mag with bloodshot eyes.


    ��I know you need money, but you don��t need the money on the floor.�� Mag went to the other side, and then stepped onto his other hand. He gradually stepped harder as he smilingly asked, ��So, who promised to give you more money to deal with Lady Boss Eiffie?��


    The big guy watched his left fingers slowly distort under Mag��s foot with horror. His joints began to make cracking sounds, and the heart-wrenching pain came again. He knew Mag wasn��t scaring him. He would really crush his fingers.


    ��ck market! It��s a ck market assignment!�� the big guy shouted out in fright.


    St.


    His left hand was crushed too.


    ��Oops, sorry. I thought you would be tougher.�� Mag looked at the screaming big guy apologetically. Mag wiped the bottom of his sole against him when he retracted his foot.

 Chapter 2106 - Don’t We Have Someone Here?

    <h4>Chapter 2106 Don��t We Have Someone Here?</h4>


    Eiffie was extremely tense. Forget that she met with the same situation after several years. She did not expect that Mr. Hades would be implicated this time.


    There was a momentary chaos heard from outside the cer. Mr. Hades seemed to be in a brawl with that assant, and was screaming terribly.


    ��M, I have to go out. I can��t let anything untoward happen to Mr. Hades because of me.�� ��But, Young Mistress���� Miss grabbed Eiffie��s sleeve.


    ��If something happened to Mr. Hades��s family because of me, my soul would never be forgiven,�� Eiffie told M.


    ��Let me go with you then,�� M said with resolution as she let Eiffie go.


    Eiffie held a dagger, and climbed up the stairs. She turned the lock on the cer door, and pushed it open with all her might.


    As the cer door opened slowly, the terrible cries became even more distinct.


    Eiffie��s and M��s face were slightly pale, but they still opened the cer door outward with all their might. Eiffie jumped out of the cer, and shouted loudly, ��I��m here, don��t you����.


    ��After that, her eyes widened immediately as she looked, in disbelief, at the man lying on the floor and crying loudly as well as Mag, who had one foot on the man��s private area, and Amy, who was sitting on a little stool.


    St.


    It was the sound of balls being crushed.


    ��Aah�� I��m sorry, I was nervous,�� Mag retracted his foot, and took half a step back as he apologized.


    ��Ah���� the man shrieked. His eyeballs protruded, and he was in so much pain he almost passed out.


    M jumped out from the cer as well, holding a bottle of wine in her hand, and looking as though she was ready to fight it out.


    Then she happened to witness the scene.


    Smash!


    The bottlended on the floor, breaking into a million pieces.


    ��Miss Eiffie, M, are you alright?�� Mag asked as she looked at Eiffie with a smile.


    ��Y-yes.��


    Eiffie tried her best to look away from the assant lying on the floor with three red streaks across his face, hands that were utterly disfigured, and something at his groin area that seemed to have been smashed.


    ��Mr. Hades, you����


    Eiffie wanted to ask if they were okay, but it seemed the situation was not what she thought it to be.


    The assant that was so ferocious he could destroy a 5th-tier magic caster��s shield met Hades and his daughter, but ended up in this terrible state.


    That was really�� unbelievable.


    ��We were about to go to sleep when we heard something strange here, so we��ve decided toe over to take a look.


    ��We didn��t expect to see this giant fool mutting himself and even smashing his own hand. It was an urgent situation, so I used a special way to calm him down.��


    Mag looked at Eiffie with a smile, and said, ��If I said that, you would believe me, right?��


    Eiffie saw the warm smile on Mag��s face, and felt her startled heart being soothed. She had not felt such sense of security in years.


    For all these years, she had never thought of finding a man for herself to depend on. She��d rather make the cer sturdier than find herself a man.


    However, at that instance, she suddenly thought that if Mr. Hades had been right by their side tonight, she probably would not have had to hide in the cer, right? ��I will.�� Eiffie nodded.


    ��Boohoo����


    The man, who was lying on the floor, red at Mag, as though he was about to say something that had to do with his dignity.


    ��The situation might be a littleplicated, but this giant fool even revealed some information to me to thank me for stopping his self-muttion.�� Mag nodded, and said, ��Do you have any archenemies? The kind that would pay to have you killed on the ck market?��


    ��Pay to have me killed on the ck market?�� Eiffie��s expression changed slightly. She nced at the assant.


    If she was not wrong, this fellow was not here just for money.


    ��I don��t suppose I have any archenemies. Titan Tavern��s business hadn��t been good all these years, so it would not be jealousy from someone in the same field.�� Eiffie shook her head.


    ��Yes. Our young mistress and neighbors have a very good rtionship. They��ve never gotten into a fight.�� M nodded in agreement.


    <b>eV</b>


    ��I see.�� Mag fell silent. He looked at the man on the ground again.


    ��Dear Sir, when did you take this mission from the ck market? Tell me the details,�� Mag asked with a chuckle, but his foot was already on the man��s arm.


    ��Don��t step! I��ll tell! I��ll say everything!�� the man shouted quickly, afraid that another ident would happen again. ��This was a mission that just came out on the ck market yesterday. The requirement was to rob the owner of Titan Tavern, and then burn down the cer and tavern. The reward was 1,000,000 copper coins.


    ��The employer would verify the result on his own. When the deed was done, I��d be able to receive half the reward, and the employer would leave an address through the ck market for the collection of the other half of the reward.��


    The man quickly finished his piece.


    After that, Mag stepped on his arm.


    ��You��re so despicable to treat two unarmed women.��


    Mag retracted his foot, and looked at the crying man in disdain.


    ��F*ck���� the man cursed.


    However, after just starting to curse, a foldable chair came flying at his face.


    ��You need to have some substance. No cursing,�� Amy said as she lifted a chair in one hand.


    Eiffie looked at the man��s face which had be a tic-tac-toe board, then at Amy, and was utterly confused.


    She said the most civilized thing, but did the most savage deed.


    The man��s face turned red as he swallowed his words without a hint of temper.


    ��It��s obvious that the mastermind is after Miss Eiffie and the Titan Liquor stored in the cer,�� Miss told Eiffie.


    It was a new mission that came out yesterday with a high reward and clear goal, but the mission did not specifically point to anyone. Besides, the mastermind was very cautious. He sent the mission out in the ck market, and did not have any direct contact with the assant. Even the reward was transacted through the ck market.


    ��Who could it be? We just took the gold award back yesterday.�� Eiffie frowned in bewilderment.


    ��Actually, it��s easy to seek the mastermind out. Justplete the mission and hand you over to him. That way, we would know who was orchestrating all this at the back,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Mr. Hades, what you mean is�� burn the cer and tavern, and then hand me over to the mastermind?�� Eiffie looked at Mag as her expression changed.


    ��It��s 1,000,000 copper coins, that��s a lot of money.�� Amy sat at the side again as she counted on her fingers.


    Mag looked at the nervous Eiffie and M, and quickly shook his head. He said smilingly, ��Don��t misunderstand me. What I��m saying is we can put up a show to meet that mastermind. Of course, we can��t burn the tavern or the cer.��


    ��But what should we do then?�� Eiffie furrowed her brows.


    ��Don��t we have someone here?�� Mag smiled and squatted beside the man. He patted the man��s shoulder, and said, ��Am I right?��

 Chapter 2107 - Is Your Wife Not At Home?

    <h4>Chapter 2107 Is Your Wife Not At Home?</h4>


    A major incident happened at Romo Street that night.


    Miss Eiffie, the owner of Titan Tavern, that just brought the gold award home from the liquor-tasting event met with an assant that robbed her after she closed her shop for the day.


    The revenue of that day was robbed, and Eiffie and her servant, M, disappeared.


    What was left was a pool of blood and a heap of


    mess.


    It was said that the ce was even set on fire, but the kind new neighbor, Mr. Hades, found out in time and put out the fire, therefore reducing the amount of losses.


    The next morning, this incident had spread to all taverns on Romo Street and then in Rodu.


    Everyone could not help but discuss it.


    ��I can��t believe something like this actually happened to Boss Eiffie. Life is really unfair.��


    ��Yeah, Miss Eiffie is such a great person. How could this happen to her?��


    ��Let us pray for Miss Eiffie. Hope she��s fine.��


    ��Does that mean... Titan Tavern will disappear just like that?��


    The neighbors had gathered to take a look at the scene that had been sealed off by the military. They all had a grave expression.


    ��Did you sleep wellst night?�� Mag asked Eiffie with a smile as he scooped up some porridge when he saw hering down the stairs.


    ��Mm-hm. I slept very well.��


    Eiffie nodded. She was surprised that she could actually fall asleep the moment shey on the bed, and it was an undisturbed sleep until morning. She had never slept so well in a long time.


    ��The bed is veryfortable. Thank you very much forst night,�� Eiffie said sincerely with a deep bow when she walked over to Mag.


    ��You��re wee. As neighbors, we should help each other.�� Mag shook his head. Thankfully, his wife was not home. Otherwise, if taken out of context, their conversation might lead to a misunderstanding.


    Eiffie also realized what she said sounded a little strange, and she blushed. However, she quickly smelled the strong fragrance, and looked at the bowl in Mag��s hand as she said, ��It smells so good. Did you make this porridge?��


    At the same time, her stomach grumbled.


    ��Yes. I made some porridge in the morning and also a few soup dumplings.�� Miss nodded. He turned off the stove for the bamboo steamer, and said, ��If you��re hungry, you can have some porridge. I��ll wake the children up.�� ��It��s alright. I��m not����


    Grumble.


    Eiffie still lost to her stomach, and received the bowl of porridge Mag passed to her.


    The warm bowl was as settling as his hands, and that made Eiffie��s heart flutter.


    ��Oh, right, is your wife not at home?�� Eiffie asked curiously.


    So much happened yesterday, and Mag even brought her and M back home, but she did not see his wife at all.


    ��Oh, she went back to her parents�� house. I think she will be returning today.�� Mag gave a casual reply, took off his apron, and went upstairs.


    Eiffie looked at Mag��s back, and could not help but think to herself, Mr. Hades is such a nice man. He can make such a delicious breakfast even when he has to take care of his children alone. I really envy his wife... Mag came down very quickly to Eiffie, who was sipping on the porridge, and said, ��Oh, right. The neighbors are all praying for you in front of your tavern, so I think you and M should just stay upstairs and not show yourselves.


    vas


    ��I am going to the court to get my statement recorded in a while. After that, I will be going to the ck market to contact the person who gave the mission.��


    Eiffie did not expect Mag toe down so quickly. She ced her spoon down immediately, and nodded as she licked her lips. ��Mm-hmm.��


    Mag looked at her and smiled as he pointed to the corner of her lips. ��Porridge.��


    Eiffie quickly licked the corner of her mouth and blushed. ��Is the food to your liking?�� Mag asked as he sat in front of her.


    ��Mm-hmm. Your porridge is the best I��ve ever tasted.�� Eiffie nodded. These were her heartfelt words.


    She hadn��t tasted such delicious porridge before. The mysterious translucent and chewy ingredient as well as the tender lean meat and the smooth texturepletely soothed her soul.


    Very quickly, Amy and Annie came downstairs.


    ��Wow, are we having soup dumplings for breakfast today? My favorite!�� Amy��s eyes lit up when she saw the bamboo steamer stacked up high.


    ��Young Mistress.�� M sat beside Eiffie as she rubbed her sleepy eyes. However, she quickly got up again and greeted Mag.


    Mag brought the soup dumplings over.


    He did not have to say anything, and Amy was already teaching Eiffie and M how to pick the soup dumpling up and how to eat it.


    Eiffie and M looked at Amy in shock. The meaty fragrance of the dumpling wafted in the air. When they watched the little one drink the soup, they could not help but swallow their saliva.


    ��Did you make this exquisite dumpling too, Mr. Hades?�� Eiffie looked at Mag, who was sitting opposite her, in disbelief.


    ��Yes. I��m not sure if it would be to your liking.�� Mag nodded and took a soup dumpling for himself.


    a


    s


    Eiffie picked up the soup dumpling like them. The thin dumpling skin was filled with soup. When she picked it up, the dumpling swayed from side to side, as though it would explode any moment. Eiffie put the dumpling on her te carefully, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    This soup dumpling is amazing. How did Mr. Hades wrap the soup so perfectly within such a thinyer of dumpling skin?


    After that, Eiffie copied Amy, and bit a hole open in the dumpling.


    The soup gushed out immediately, and she quickly put her mouth over the hole and took a sip.


    Hot!


    The soup in the dumpling, which was just taken off the stove, was still piping hot.


    However, when the soup gushed into her mouth, her attention was all on the soup itself. It was intoxicatingly fresh, and that totally dispelled the stinging pain from its heat.


    ��Oh... This is a remarkable taste! It��s an indescribable feeling!�� Eiffie raised her beautiful brow. Compared to the porridge, this soup was intrusive and irresistible.


    When she was almost done with the soup, Eiffie lifted her head up and licked her lips, wanting more. After that, she picked up the deted dumpling with her chopsticks, and took a bite.


    The dumpling skin was chewy, and the meat filling, which was submerged in soup, was fatty but not greasy. The texture was smooth, and it was another remarkable experience. ��This is delicious!�� Eiffie put her chopsticks down, and looked at Mag as she eximed, ��Your culinary skills are amazing.��


    Yes. She was starting to get jealous of Irina.


    Thetter could marry such a gentle and meticulous man who was so good at cooking. How enviable.


    ��So good... Too good... I��m going to cry...�� M held her bowl in both hands. She had already licked the soup cleanly, and her eyes were glimmering


    ��Have some more. There��s enough.�� Mag put another dumpling in M��s bowl. This young maiden is rather honest.


    After breakfast, Eiffie and M volunteered to do the dishes, so Mag went straight out.


    However, the moment he opened the door, the neighbors all swarmed over.


    ��Boss Hades, what happenedst night?��

 Chapter 2108 - The Black Market Is Really Black

    <h4>Chapter 2108 The ck Market Is Really ck</h4>


    Mag repeated what happened, adding a little salt and pepper to hype it up.


    In the end, he was only able to escape from the passionate nosy neighbors by saying that he had to go to the court to give his statement.


    There were people at court from the Ministry of Law who drank often in Saipan Tavern recently, so they recognized Mag. As Mag was rted to Duke Abraham, they did not make things difficult for him, and evenmended him after recording the statement.


    ��Boss Hades, if you have any news of this case today, please contact us immediately,�� the staff member reminded Mag after walking him to the door before saying, ��Also, do be careful.��


    ��I will. Thank you.�� Mag nodded and left.


    The assant was still locked up in his attic. Mag had gotten some news about the ck market from the assantst night.


    After walking past five streets and turning into an alley, Mag had already changed into arge, burly man with a mustache.


    This was a makeup that he put thought into, code-named Kabas. Kabas was a ruthless character in the ck market, but a pity he stuttered, so he was not a man of many words.


    Before going to the ck market, Mag found another two Information Centers to buy some information about the ck market.


    The ck market was a secret organization in the underground world of Rodu.


    People would do secret transactions here, dealing in ves, lives, elves�� As long as you had the money, the ck market could satisfy all your needs.


    This ck market was not only famous in Rodu, but the entire Nond Continent.


    It was said that the ck market had a secret rtion to the royal family of the Roth Empire. Therefore, its status in Rodu��s underground world had always been stable throughout all these years.


    Thisrge underground organization did not have a big headquarters. Instead, their headquarters were spread all over different areas in Rodu.


    Those with the ck market tablet would be allowed to enter the headquarters, and could request the ck marketunch a mission, or ept the missionsunched by others.


    To be safe, Mag did not use the tablet of the man fromst night. Instead, he bought a new tablet from the Information Center, which was equivalent to obtaining a new identity in the underground world. Anyone could ept the missions in the ck market, and there were no restrictions. They only cared about the result and the reward.


    This was no doubt good news to Mag. Mag went to the closest ck market contact point.


    It was a rather run-down house. After showing his tablet and entering, Mag collected a broken mask and wore it. After that, he followed a chap d in a ck robe, and entered an underground tunnel. After walking through the long tunnel, a spacious hall appeared.


    There were quite a lot of people in the hall, and they appeared rather ferocious. They had obvious physical characteristics, so the masks on their faces were just for show.


    Those who roamed the world would more or less wish they could gain some fame, so they would always dress up in a peculiar way so that they could be recognized the moment they appeared.


    For example, Mag��s attention was immediately drawn to thedy in front with arge sunflower on her shoulder. Mag was thinking if the sunflower seeds would be bigger than walnuts.


    On the wall at the side, there was a list of missions written by hand. The people in the hall were all looking at the missions while considering which one they should take up.


    There was a wooden que beside each mission. Taking the wooden que would mean that you epted the mission. There was only one mission slot in each contact point. Therefore, when a high-reward mission appeared, a fight breaking out for the mission would be quitemon. Mag went over to nce at the missions. There were many strange missions. Killing someone took up around a third of the list, and there were other requests, such as to buy the pups of magic beasts, elf maids, subusdies, goblin lolitas��


    Wait, the one who posted thest one had a rather peculiar taste? Mag looked away, and went to the mission exchange hall at the side. He raised the ck curtain, and a tunnel appeared. There were two men in ck robes standing in front of the tunnel. They reached out to stop Mag.


    Mag pulled out a ck tablet from his pocket, and threw it over.


    One of the men in ck robes checked the tablet and nodded. He returned the tablet and stepped aside, indicating that Mag could pass. The end of the tunnel was a ck metal door. Mag walked to the door, and it started opening inward slowly. Inside were a window, a wall, and a hole the size of a head. It was pitch-ck behind the hole, and there was a wooden stool ced in front of the window.


    ��Brave mercenary. What mission have youpleted?�� A hoarse voice came from behind the wall.


    ��Kidnapped a woman.�� Mag took a seat on the wooden stool, and threw that tablet into that ck hole. He looked as if he did not care, but was actually carefully observing the hole.


    A working ce could not be inplete darkness, of course. That was just a very high-level illusion.


    ��Alright. Please hold on. We have to check.�� The hoarse voice sounded before silence fell.


    About 15 minutester, the hoarse voice sounded again. ��Apologies for the wait. After checking, we��ve ascertained that the owner of Titan Tavern was indeed captured. It seems she��s in your hands.


    ��But this is just part of the mission. A pity you did notplete the mission of burning the cer and tavern down. ording to the rules, you can only get half the reward.�� ��I�� did�� did light them on fire,�� Mag spat out. ��Oh, you did set it on fire, but it was put out by the owner of the tavern in front. If there is a need, you can alwaysunch a revenge mission,�� the voice said in a rather light-hearted way.


    ��It��s�� It��s okay.�� Mag raised his brow. This ck market�� is really good at making business?


    ��This is the deposit of 250,000 and the time and location of the transaction. We will inform the owner. However, we cannot guarantee that you will be able to receive the rest of your reward.�� A ck money pouch and a piece of paper appeared from the ck hole.


    ��Alright.�� Mag picked up the heavy money pouch and paper, and left.


    After leaving the ck market, Mag found an alley to check the money pouch. It was all golden dragon coins inside. 250 of them in total.


    After that, he unfolded the piece of paper. On it were the words: run-down house with tiled roof at the end of Tulou Alley in the west of the


    city.


    Mag kept the paper, kept his disguise, and stopped a horse-drawn carriage at the alley. He went straight to Tulou Alley in the west of the city.


    ��It��s almost impossible to see anyone here, but there is quite a lot of scum. What are you doing here, Sir?�� the coachman asked as he nced at the run-down alley after he took Mag��s money.


    ��Here to meet a friend.�� Mag jumped down the horse-drawn carriage with a smile, and watched it drive off. After that, he walked leisurely towards Tulou Alley that was three streets down.


    The western side of Rodu was slums, and the vicinity of Tulou Alley was even more deserted. The sides of the streets were run-down and filled with houses falling apart. Weeds were growing by the side of the road, and it was almost impossible to see a human.


    To be able to find such a deserted ce in Rodu showed that this was not the first day the other party had thought of it.


    Mag flipped over a few courtyard walls, and came to Tulou Alley. He stood outside, and did not walk in straight away.


    No one? Mag stood outside for a while with a puzzled look. Interesting. It seems we still have to act it all out to lure the snake out of the hole.

 Chapter 2109 - Did You Get The Thrill Of Combat?

    <h4>Chapter 2109 Did You Get The Thrill Of Combat?</h4>


    Irina and Eiffie were drinking tea when Mag returned to the tavern.


    ��Ah... You��re back.��


    Mag felt a little guilty, but the ambiance between the two people sitting across from each other seemed better than he had anticipated.


    ��Did you find the person?�� Irina asked.


    It seemed like Eiffie had already exinedst night��s incident to Irina.


    Mag shook his head, and said, ��No. The other party is very cunning. I got the location, but there was no one there. There should be someone keeping watch. They would only appear when Miss Eiffie shows up.��


    ��Did Mr. Hades go to look for the perpetrator alone?�� Eiffie was slightly taken aback. She thought Mag had only gone to give his statement at the court in the morning.


    ��Yes. To find the perpetrator hiding behind the scene, we need to put on a show. Miss Eiffie, you will have toe with me to lure the person out.�� Mag nodded.


    ��But... will it be too dangerous?�� Eiffie was a little worried. She didn��t want Mr. Hades and his family to put themselves at risk for her again. ��It��s fine. I��m going too.�� Irina put down her teacup with a cold expression, and said, ��I despise a**holes who attack women the most.��


    Eiffie looked at the righteous Irina, and felt touched and ashamed at the same time.


    Irina was seeking justice for her, yet Eiffie was lusting after her husband. She was really too cheap. ��I��m going too! I��m going too!�� Amy quickly put up her hand and took part with enthusiasm.


    ��Alright. You guys prepare yourselves while I go get a horse-drawn carriage. We��ll leave from the backyardter.�� Mag nodded and whispered to Irina before leaving through the back door.


    Soon after, a worn-out horse-drawn carriage stopped at the Saipan Tavern��s backyard for a moment before slowly driving away, and heading to the west of the city. Eiffie sat in the carriage. Looking at Irina and Amy sitting across from her, she asked, ��Do we need to inform the court? Will it be dangerous if we go there?��


    Amy nodded, and said, ��It��s really dangerous for the bad guys if we go there.��


    ��I��ve already informed the court. They should be arriving soon to arrest the thugs, and this issue will be considered over,�� Mag answered outside the carriage.


    ��That will be good.�� Eiffie heaved a breath of relief slightly.


    The carriage soon reached the west of the city. It drove into a deserted alley among mud buildings, and stopped at the end of the alley.


    Mag, who had put on a disguise, went into the cabin, and came out with Eiffie, who was tied up. He kicked open the wooden door and walked in.


    Mag searched for a house that was still rather intact, and put Eiffie down. He found a worn-out chair from the corner, and let her sit down. He said in a low voice, ��We may have to wait for a while, but don��t worry, Miss Eiffie. I��ll protect you.��


    ��Yes.��


    Eiffie twisted her body, which waspletely bundled up awkwardly. She blushed a little, and was a little excited for no reason?


    Mag flicked a nce at Eiffie, who was tied up in the tortoise shell bondage, and his eyelids twitched. He wondered where Irina learned it from...


    Speaking about it...


    It really looked quite good.


    ��What if no onees?�� Eiffie asked.


    ��The other party��s number one target is you. He wouldn��t have gone through so much effort if he had not wanted toe.�� Mag shook his head with a smile, and seriously instructed Eiffie, ��However, Miss Eiffie, you must use the words I taught you earlier to handle the people from the court when they arriveter.��


    ��Yes. I remember it. I will not get you and your family involved, Mr. Hades.�� Eiffie nodded gravely.


    ��Alright. Let��s wait here for a while and see who��s the person behind all this.�� Mag also stopped talking, and watched from the side quietly. ��Boss, they��re here.�� In a wooden three-story building��s attic not far away from the mud houses�� alley, a man in a ck robe spoke to a figure standing near the window.


    ��The woman?�� That person spoke up.


    ��She��s here too.��


    ��Go bring her over. You know what to do if it��s a trap, right?�� that man said in a low voice.


    A conflicted expression appeared on the man��s face, but he still took out a pill, and put it into his mouth.


    ��Go,�� that man instructed.


    The man in ck robe went downstairs and left.


    The person in front of the window turned around slowly. It was the boss of Reese Tavern, Boris.


    ***


    Mag and Eiffie didn��t wait for too long. Five men in ck robes went into the dpidated yard, and went straight for the house that Mag and Eiffie were in.


    Eiffie had a panicked look, and she instinctively looked up at Mag standing at the side.


    The leading man in ck robe looked at Eiffie, who was tied up, and a hint of surprise shed across his eyes. He lifted his hand at Mag, and tossed a ck money bag over. He said in a grave voice, ��The remaining 250,000 copper coins of the payment. You may leave now.�� Mag weighed the money bag in his hands before attaching it to his waist, but he was still standing there, and smilingly said to that man in ck robe, ��I��m very curious. Who is the person that is willing to spend so much money to abduct this woman?��


    ��Rules of the ck market. Just take the money and do the job. Don��t ask so many questions,�� the man in ck robe shouted coldly. He looked at Mag with an unfriendly gaze. ��Don��t regret it if you want to spoil the rules of the ck market.��


    The other four ck-robed men grasped the weapons at their waists and slowly gathered around Mag.


    ��Rules?�� Magughed and kicked off the floor. A giant ax flew up andnded on his hand. ��I always follow the rules. No one can touch my people. That��s my rule.��


    ��Get rid of him, and this 250,000 will belong to us.��


    The man in ck robe waved his hand, and the other four of them drew their weapons and dashed towards Mag.


    Mag raised his eyebrows. This scene was equivalent to a bunch of noobs rushing towards a king. It was admirable.


    So, he used the ax, and dispatched this group of 3rd-tier and 4th-tier knights. ��This...��


    The eyes of the leading man in ck robe widened when he saw that. He took out three light yellow balls, and threw them on the ground before running out.


    Three thunder balls exploded on the floor, and a few puffs of smoke rose up.


    That ck-robed man got out of the house in the blink of an eye.


    He bumped into a big guy over two meters tall at the door.


    The man in ck robe was rmed, but his reflexes were still fast. He swung his longsword, and cut off the giant guy��s arm.


    ��Hm?��


    The man in ck robe was stunned. He didn��t expect himself to be so valorous.


    However, although the big guy lost an arm, he still pounced over heroically.


    The man in ck robe quickly swung his sword again, and sliced off the other arm of the big guy. He also gave him a stab at the heart before kicking him over.


    ��Ptui!��


    The man in ck robe spat. This was the most enjoyable battle in his life!


    ��Did you get the thrill ofbat?�� A voice spoke up at the side.


    The man in ck robe was about to nod when he went white. He saw the giant ax that came right into his face as soon as he turned around.


    He was cut into two by the ax. It was so cruel that Mag didn��t even dare to turn and look.

 Chapter 2110 - Are You Teaching Me How To Do Things?

    <h4>Chapter 2110 Are You Teaching Me How To Do Things?</h4>


    After wiping away the fingerprints on the ax, and tossing it next to the big guy, Mag returned to the house. ��Th-they...�� Eiffie was choked by the smoke bomb, and she looked at Mag with reddened eyes.


    ��The smoke was too thick, and they began to kill each other without a clear vision. It��s too cruel. Even I don��t dare to look.�� Mag waved away the smoke, and undid the tortoise shell bonds for Eiffie. He only tied up her hands and legs after that.


    The sounds of door breaking and footsteps could be heard out there.


    ��Someone is here to wash the floor. I��ll need to go first. You just do as we agreed upon earlier,�� Mag said to Eiffie before leaping down through the window, and left.


    ��She��s over here!��


    ��Be careful!��


    ��Listen up. You are already surrounded...��


    The people from the court made some threats out there first. They finally entered the room after 15 minutes when the smoke went away, and rescued the innocent civilian, Miss Eiffie.


    *


    *


    *


    ��Oh no. We��ve been tricked!��


    In the attic, Boris looked at the unusual movements in the yard, and went white.


    ��It��s indeed rather bad,�� a cold voice spoke up behind him.


    Boris turned around, and saw that a pretty woman and a pretty little girl appeared in the attic all of a sudden.


    ��Wh-who are you guys?!�� Boris said in a shock. His hand grabbed the dagger at his waist quietly.


    ��Since you ask sincerely, we��ll let you know out of kindness! Preventing the world from being destroyed, protecting the world��s peace, upholding love and punishing evil, the cute and mesmerizing Amy is me.��


    Amy held a little folding chair, and spoke prim and proper. ��What?��


    Boris red.


    Bam!


    The folding chair hit his face. Violent strike*10,000[1].


    ��What��s happening?�� Amy looked at Boris on the ground, and shook her head. ��Father said we have to be civilized.��


    Boris slumped on the floor with wide eyes. He felt that he was hurt and lost 10,000 points[2).


    ��Alright, you��ll be admitting it if you keep quiet.�� Amy nodded.


    Boris tried to get up by pressing both his hands on the floor. Although he looked panicked, he still said to Irina, ��I��m Boris. Let me go, and I can give you a lot of money...��


    ��You have a lot of money?�� Irina asked.


    As if he had found a lifeline, Boris nodded, and said, ��Yes! I��ve a lot of money. A lot, a lot of money!��


    ��Alright. We��ll go get it for ourselvester.�� Irina nodded calmly.


    ��Huh?�� Boris gaped.


    Bam!


    He was mmed to the floor again.


    ��I��m not scolding you...�� Boris was furious and aggrieved.


    Amy tilted her head, and asked him, ��Are you teaching me how to do things?��


    ��I... didn��t...�� Boris felt like crying. ��Who are you guys exactly?! Why are you doing this?�� Boris said angrily.


    He was trapped by a woman and a child. He felt so humiliated.


    Mag��s voice and footsteps could be hearding from downstairs. ��Boss Boris is so forgetful. Didn��t we just meet at the liquor-tasting event two days ago? You��ve already forgotten about us?��


    ��It��s you!��


    Boris saw Mag appear at the staircase, and his eyes flicked open with disbelief.


    ��Yes. Are you shocked?��


    Mag saw the grid bloody scratches on Boris��s face, and patted Amy��s head with a smile.


    Boris was extremely shocked. He had never expected that it was Mag who had thwarted his ns.


    How many things did this young man, who looked so ordinary, and only knew how to brew liquor, do behind the scenes?


    ��Mr. Hades, please let me go. Name your terms, and I will satisfy all your wishes as long as you let me leave here safely.�� Boris pleaded with Mag sincerely.


    ��I want to get rid of the Great Old One, Cthulhu.��


    ��What?��


    ��I want to destroy the Army of the Dead without any casualty.��


    ��Huh?��


    ��I want to get rid of Andre Edward and his two sons.��


    ��Huh???��


    ��See, you can��t even satisfy any one of my wishes. Aren��t you sprouting nonsense?�� Mag pursed his lips, and gave Boris a p. ��Damn it...�� Boris broke into tears right on the spot.


    ��Why?! Why do you need to interfere? Your tavern��s business will only be better after Titan Tavern copses. This is a good thing for you!�� Boris looked at Mag desperately.


    ��I��m sorry. Not everyone is as despicable as you.�� Mag shook his head before crouching down, and looked at him with a smirk. ��Moreover, do you know that I have bought up half of Romo Street? Half. I made my money by specting on properties. A**hole.��


    Boris looked at Mag in a daze. He couldn��t seem to walk from the shadow of his failure. ��Let me ask you onest question. Did you have anything to do with Eiffie��s parents�� murder back then?�� Mag asked.


    Boris was stunned for a minute before he suddenly burst out inughter. He stared at Mag with a ferocious expression, and said, ��Do you want to know? Let me go, and I��ll tell you. Otherwise, you won��t know for the rest of your life. Hahaha-��


    Gulp.


    Boris��sughter ceased suddenly. He grasped his throat, and red at Mag with fear. ��Wh-what did you feed me?��


    ��I got it from your subordinate. I��ve removed the wax on the exterior. The effect should be better,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Boris��s face turned dark rapidly. He used his finger to dig down his throat, attempting to struggle fruitlessly.


    ��Furthermore, your expressions have already told me that Eiffie��s parents simply happened to meet lousy people. It had nothing to do with you,�� Mag calmly said.


    Boris stared at Mag with wide eyes. Finally, his legs twitched twice, and he stopped breathing.


    Mag covered Amy��s eyes, and said to Irina, ��Can we remove the bloody scratches on his face, and make him look like he died more naturally?��


    Irina waved her hand, and the scratches left by the folding chair on Boris��s face disappeared. ��Let��s go. We should go collect some payment.�� Mag stomped his foot, and this building that had been deserted for years copsed.


    Boris��s corpse happened to roll onto the street.


    Meanwhile, Mag and his family disappeared with a sh of golden light.


    ***


    Miss Eiffie, who was rescued, cried and narrated her ordeal, which was heartbreaking. A daintydy like her had actually gone through such an ordeal. It made people��s hearts ache for her.


    The people from the court couldn��t even bear to let her see the tragic scene out there. After asking her some questions briefly after bringing her out of the yard, they sent her home right away.


    ��Chief! A building in the next block suddenly copsed, and someone seems to be buried underneath it.�� A constable jogged into the yard quickly. ��What a coincidence? Let��s go and take a look.�� They quickly rushed over.


    ��Isn��t this Boss Boris of Reese Tavern? What is he doing here?�� Someone quickly recognized Boris.


    ��Hemitted suicide by ingesting poison. The corpse is still warm. He has just died.�� The officer-in-charge let go of Boris��s hand, and stood up to look at the half-copsed three-story mud house. Then, he looked towards that previous yard, and his eyes lit up. ��I got it now!��


    [1] No idea what this asterisk is supposed to stand for. Doesn��t seem to be multiplication... Probably damage the attack inflicted. Maybe it��s some reference to a game or something. [2] Same thing. Probably it means he lost 10 000 hit points, like in games.

 Chapter 2111 - 1 You’re Lucky

    <h4>Chapter 2111 You��re Lucky</h4>


    Mag gave enough hints, allowing the case of buying a killer on the ck market and kidnapping of the femaledy boss due to businesspetition that shocked the city for a day and night to finallye to a close.


    However, first there was an internal conflict amongst the culprits, and then the mastermindmitted suicide, so it seemed that the court did not have to do anything. All they did was rush to the site, ensure security, and clean things up.


    To put it bluntly��


    They went there to wash the floor.


    However, there was one more culprit on the loose.


    On top of that, just before the people from court sealed Boris��s mansion, his treasury was robbed.


    The savings of Rodu��s wealthiest tavern owner were wiped clean.


    ording to insider��s information, the amount at stake was a few hundred million.


    ��It seems poverty would limit one��s imagination.��


    Mag looked at the three billion worth of cash in the house that was being counted, andmented to himself.


    ��Father, are all baddies so rich?�� Amy looked at Mag with glowing eyes, as though she had found the secret to wealth.


    ��Rich people are not necessarily bad people, but baddies are all pretty rich,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��In that case, if you want to beat up baddies, you have to bring me along,�� Amy said seriously.


    ��Alright, alright,�� Mag agreed. There was no issue bringing Amy along to settle these punks.


    Annie sat in the corner alone, drawing and extremely indifferent to such material stuff.


    Ugly Ducklingy on the counter as it looked into the kitchen from time to time, thinking about its lunch that was alreadyte for half an


    hour.


    Knock, knock


    There came the sound of knocking.


    Irina waved her hand, and kept the gold and treasures.


    ��I��ll open the door.��


    Amy skipped to the door and opened it.


    Standing outside were Eiffie and M, with many things in their hands.


    ��Ay, this is for you,�� Eiffie passed a basket filled with snacks to Amy.


    ��Wow, so many goodies!��


    Amy��s eyes lit up. She received the basket, and bit onto the candied haw. After that, she thanked Eiffie with her mouth full. ��Thank you, Big Sister Eiffie.��


    Eiffie walked in, and took a bolt of blue satin from M. She stepped forward with a smile, and said to Irina, ��Big Sister, this is top-grade zed satin. You have a great figure, and would definitely look good in a dress made from this.��


    ��Thank you.�� Irina received the satin. She liked it quite a bit.


    Although she had received the satin, Irina still took a few more nces at Eiffie. Thetter sounded so warm and passionate, but who knew if she had other motives?


    ��I heard that Annie liked drawing. I��ve also collected a few picture books, so I brought them over to see if Annie would like them.�� As she said that, Eiffie started looking around in her canvas bag. ��Picture book?!��


    Mag raised his brow. He was suddenly a little nervous.


    His hardcover The Plum in the Golden Vase flew into Eiffie��s window. It was top-notch in terms of quality.


    However, it was too realistic, and was not suitable for little children.


    Besides, Irina and the others might not know Mandarin, but they all thought that Mag was the only one who recognized this dialect.


    If Eiffie took out The Plum in the Golden Vase, he would have to get a hard beating.


    Recalling that Irina had already mastered knot-tying that he once used on Cami, Mag felt a chill down his spine.


    Just when Mag��s heart was in his mouth, and he was thinking if he should bet on it with his life to create an ident, Eiffie pulled out a few children��s coloring books.


    Mm-hmm. She does have some eye for art, and knows that she should keep good things for herself. Mag heaved a sigh of relief.


    ��Thank you.��


    Annie received the coloring book happily. It was obvious that she loved such exquisite coloring books.


    ��You must have spent a lot of money. Thank you.�� Mag was clear how much such exquisite coloring books would cost. If it was from a famous artist, its price would be no less than 10,000 copper coins. ��It��s fine as long as the children like it.��


    Eiffie smiled reservedly. These little gifts were nothingpared to what Mr. Hades and his family did to save their lives.


    After receiving the gifts, just when Mag was still wondering what else Eiffie would be giving, she pulled out a check from her pocket.


    ��I heard that my life was worth 1,000,000 copper coins in the ck market. Mr. Hades, you saved me. Take this sum of money as my thank-you gift to you.��


    Eiffie passed the check to Mag. ��I can��t ept this money.�� Mag quickly waved his hands to reject.


    He had already received too much. These 1,000,000 copper coins were leveraged on three billion.


    ��You must ept this money. Otherwise, I would feel bad.�� Eiffie did not take her check back. She looked at Mag with resolution.


    ��I��ll ept this money on his behalf. Stay back a while for lunch. We��ve not eaten yet.��


    Just when Mag was thinking of how to reject Eiffie, Irina had already taken the check.


    ��Sure.�� Eiffie quickly blushed, and said embarrassedly, ��I��m here to have a free meal again. I feel very bad.��


    It was mainly because Mr. Hades��s cooking was too delicious, and her body was very honest.


    ��It��s alright. The more, the merrier,�� Amy said with a smile. ��Besides, Father can make a few more dishes.��


    Seeing that Irina had received the money, Mag did not speak further. He walked into the kitchen, and said, ��Take a seat and wait for a bit more. I��ll cook.��


    In no time at all, Mag made a table full of sumptuous food for lunch.


    Eiffie��s and M��s jaw dropped. They could not help but swallow their saliva when they saw the piping-hot and fragrant dishes.


    ��Er�� is this the legendary eggnt with garlic sauce?�� Eiffie asked as she pointed to a dish.


    ��Yes. You know it?�� Mag was shocked.


    ��Mr. Hades, did you also read Perfect Food magazine and learn it on your own?�� Eiffie looked at Mag in shock. ��It looks exactly the same as in the picture! You��re too good at this!��


    ��Oh�� yeah, I learned it from the magazine.��


    Mag nodded with a smile. He almost forgot about that. However, Eiffie managed toe up with a perfect cover up story for him. ��Do you like this dish?�� Mag asked. ��I saw the magazine two days ago, and was even thinking about it in my dreams. It��s a pity Chaos City is too far way, and I can��t really leave now. Otherwise, I would definitely want to try Mr. Mag��s cooking for myself.�� Eiffie nodded with longing in her eyes.


    ��You��re lucky, then. Father makes really good eggnt with garlic sauce. It��s nowhere worse than Mr. Mag��s,�� Amy said with a wink.


    ��Really? In that case, I must give it a try.�� Eiffie picked up her chopsticks, took a piece of eggnt, and blew on it. After that, she put it into her mouth.


    Sour, spicy, sweet, and savory; the four tastes exploded almost simultaneously in her mouth. Her taste buds were triggered instantly without warning. It felt as though something was rushing right up her head.


    Each taste was so prominent, but they actually blended together in such harmony. It made one fall deeply into it without knowing.


    The soft eggnt melted almost immediately in Eiffie��s mouth. After the wild pte feast experienced by her taste buds, Eiffie swallowed it, and there was a lingering fragrance in her mouth.


    Hing, hing


    Eiffie opened her red lips slightly, and could not help but let out a soft moan.

 Chapter 2112 - You Still Don’t Understand Women

    <h4>Chapter 2112 You Still Don��t Understand Women</h4>


    This eggnt with garlic sauce had satisfied all of Eiffie��s fantasies of the eggnt with garlic sauce.


    No!


    It had way exceeded her imagination. It was already on another level. Even words were not enough to describe it.


    Her tongue had experienced the wildness, but it was still unsatisfied.


    Eiffie opened her eyes, her face slightly flushed. She nced at Mag, and actually felt an inexplicable affection.


    She lowered her head, and ate a few mouthfuls of rice. She chewed on the sweet and fragrant rice, and put another piece of eggnt into her mouth.


    If she admired Mag for his wine-brewing skills before, and was grateful to him for saving her life, then now she felt a different emotion rising because of these two meals.


    Just these two meals alone were enough to make her want to marry him.


    Who would not wish to wake up every morning to delicious soup dumpling and congee with pork and century egg? Who would not want to enjoy eggnt with garlic sauce every day? Who would not want to hug that beautiful body to sleep every night�� Oh, she really was not after his body.


    It was just��


    A sense of security.


    ��This eggnt with garlic sauce is too good! I��m going to cry���� M had tears welling up in her eyes because she had dived too deep in love.


    As a chef, Mag enjoyed the praises from his customers.


    After running his tavern for such a long time, he had almost forgotten that feeling. Of course, he still preferred to be a chef.


    Eiffie enjoyed this meal very much as beads of perspiration rolled down her forehead for this meal��


    Burp��


    Eiffie covered her mouth and smiled embarrassedly.


    She was very, very full.


    She had eaten food that she would have had for the entire day in this afternoon alone.


    However, the sinfulness could not overpower the sense of satisfaction.


    This was a very dangerous signal. Usually, this was when�� one would grow fat.


    ��Mr. Hades, I think opening a tavern is a waste of your talent.�� Eiffie looked at Mag, and said sincerely, ��Your cooking is not any worse than your wine-brewing skills. It��s really to die for.��


    ��It can��t be helped. Everyone has their limits. Sometimes, you must know how to give and take.��


    Mag sighed.


    He could only run the tavern for a while, and then run the restaurant for a while.


    ��That is really a pity.�� Eiffie sighed as well. She found it a pity that others would not be able to try Mag��s culinary skills.


    ��The court did not make things difficult for you, right?�� Mag asked as he put his bowl down.


    ��Mm-hmm. The procedures all went on very smoothly because the culprit had been executed, while it was said that the mastermindmitted suicide a road away.�� Eiffie nodded. With some residual fear, she said, ��It was Boss Boris from Reese Tavern. I didn��t expect it to be him.��


    He had been the real big boss of Rodu��s taverns, an important figure here, so she had not expected him to do anything to her.


    However, him taking in poison tomit suicide and the incident of Boris��s house being robbed all reminded her of Mr. Hades��s family.


    But she had no evidence.


    Of course, she would never tell anyone else about it.


    Mr. Hades and his family had taken great risks to save her and M. She only had to remember that.


    As for this favor, she would not be able to repay it in her lifetime.


    Sa


    ��We will get going, then. The workers are still repairing the damaged area. I have to go and take a look.��


    Eiffie and M helped to clean up the dining table before taking their leave.


    ��Why did you ept her money?�� Mag looked at Irina curiously after closing the door.


    ��You��re a fool if you don��t take the money that��s right in front of you,�� Irina said with a smile.


    Mag did not believe that was the reason, and continued looking at her.


    ��You still don��t understand women. This one million is money to buy her life. It was also akin to returning our favor. If you hadn��t epted this money, she would��ve felt uneasy in front of us in the future. This is a woman,�� Irina said with a smile.


    ��I see����


    Mag nodded thoughtfully.


    It was true that he did not really understand women. He was merely women��s cup of tea.


    In his previous life, it was because he was rich.


    In this life, he was rich, talented, and very powerful.


    If you had no money and not enough talent, you had to understand women.


    And no matter how well you understood women, you might still only be a spare tire. The matter had been resolved, and they had also gotten their money. Mag closed the door of the shop, and went upstairs for an afternoon nap. After that, he went to retrieve the bamboo container buried under the Acacia tree at the end of the street.


    Michael sent good news over. The demons at the Boundless Sea Realm had finally reached a consensus under the pressure of the Great Old Ones and with Mag��s help. They had decided to join the Peace Alliance, and had agreed to sign the new peace treaty.


    The Roth Empire had lowered their stance, the demons had given in, the orcs were no longer haughty, and the trolls that previously could not decide had all made their stand to join the Peace Alliance.


    This was the way to survival for the trolls. They were not a weak race, but they loved to remain neutral.


    The various races had agreed to send their representatives to Chaos City three dayster to sign the new peace treaty and to form the Peace Alliance to fend off the army of the dead.


    The specific details would be discussed on site, including the troops to be sent to the north to prevent the army of the dead from advancing south, as well as to destroy the Great Old One, Cthulhu.


    ��We seemed to have done something enough to be put in the history books.��


    Mag smiled as he passed the letter to Irina.


    Irina read the letter and smiled. She looked at Mag, and said, ��If the Nond Continent can pull through this ordeal, things may be different.��


    Mag nodded with a smile. It was difficult to disagree with Irina.


    Once the alliance was formed, the various races would have to establish in-depth cooperation with each other for this battle.


    For example, the allied forces would enter the Roth Empire, the dwarves would have to help provide the weapons for the allied forces, the goblins might be in charge of security, the giant dragons would be in charge of aerial attacks��


    Mag��s blood burned with passion just thinking about the scene of so many races working together in battle.


    ��What��s the situation like at the elves�� side?��


    Mag suddenly recalled that he had not asked about the elves and Night Elves for a long time. In addition, the letter did not state the elves�� stand.


    ��I wiped out Elliot��s nest yesterday, set all the farm ves and servants free, and brought them to Chaos City,�� Irina said.


    ��You killed him?�� Mag asked.


    ��No. His life belongs to Shirley. I would not kill him.�� Irina shook his head.


    Mag nodded. Elliot was Shirley��s father. If he killed Shirley��s father, there would be no end to this hatred.


    ��The elves are in a mess right now. I am a little unclear about what Helena wants to do. Given her character, she would not let things spiral downward like this uncontrobly,�� Irina said in bewilderment as she furrowed her brows.


    ��Perhaps she is nning something. Perhaps she has already lost her power, and does not want to struggle anymore?�� Mag stroked his chin. He, too, was unsure of the situation in the Wind Forest now.

 Chapter 2113 - The Orcs Will Never Submit!

    <h4>Chapter 2113 The Orcs Will Never Submit!</h4>


    ��Miss, Mr. Hades��s dishes are simply too delicious.��


    M followed Eiffie and smacked her lips, wishing for more.


    Eiffie tapped on her nose with exasperation, and said, ��All you know is how to eat, girl. You��ll be kidnapped by someone sooner orter.��


    M nodded, and said, ��If only Mr. Hades would kidnap me.��


    ��You��re hopeless.�� Eiffie rolled her eyes, and went into the tavern. However, she couldn��t help thinking about something: if Mr. Hades wanted to kidnap her, should she ept it readily, or pretend to decline first?


    The tavern wasn��t seriously damaged. The shattered door was already removed.


    Eiffie ordered a custom-made iron door from a cksmith. At the same time, she reinforced the doorframe and installed rollers.


    Even though it would take more effort to open and close the door, it wouldn��t be so easy to bust in from the outside again.


    After recing a couple of tables and chairs, and repairing the floor that was crushed by the ax, the tavern��s external work was almost done.


    However, Eiffie still had to get a cksmith to redo the damaged cer��s door, and employed a magic caster to install a magic shield again. M looked at the cer��s door that was marked with two deep ax��s strikes, and joyfully said, ��Miss, you��re really a irvoyant. This cer has saved our lives.��


    ��Yes. It was really close.�� Eiffie also nodded with lingering fear. If it weren��t for this magic shield and specially-made cer��s door, perhaps they could not have held on till Mr. Hades had rushed over.


    ��Miss, is Mr. Hades very formidable?�� M asked suddenly.


    ��No. He��s very lucky. A man who can cook usually has good luck.�� Eiffie shook her head smilingly.


    ��I see.�� M nodded thoughtfully.


    Ain��t I right? Mr. Hades should be very formidable, Eiffie thought. Even M could see something, so how could she not have felt anything? Mr. Hades appeared at the most critical moment to subdue that scary assant, and then brought her to find the instigator.


    Although the court��s people said that the assants were killed due to an internal conflict, she didn��t believe it. Mr. Hades had to have yed a very important part in it.


    Including the incident of Boris��s residence being burgled. She knew very well that there was only one assant. The other one was yed by Mr. Hades.


    Of course, all this wasn��t important. She would feign ignorance. She only had to remember that it was Mr. Hades and his family who saved her and M.


    ��Then, do we have anything to send over to Mr. Hades tonight?�� M looked at Eiffie, and gulped with a smile. ��Mr. Hades��s cooking is simply fantastic.��


    ��Why don��t I send you over?�� Eiffie rolled her eyes.


    ��Really?!�� M looked at Eiffie seriously.


    ��Go and do your work. What are you thinking with that little head of yours all day?�� Eiffie knocked her on the head. Even she didn��t dare to think about it.


    ***


    The Twilight Forest. The Aug Tribe.


    Within a ck castle, Auster, who had a ck hook attached to his right arm, sat on the throne, and looked at the dozens of orc tribal leaders in the hall. With an unhappy expression, he asked, ��Where are the people from the Lynx Tribe?��


    A subordinate standing by the side went up to Auster, and whispered in his ear, ��Chief, the Lynx Tribe and the Mutt Tribe have already joined the Peace Alliance two days ago. They��re not sending anyone to our meeting today.��


    ��Hmph! A bunch of softies!�� Auster banged on the table angrily.


    The great hall was silent. All the tribal leaders had different expressions, and no one made a sound.


    The news of the devil showing itself at the snow in in the extreme north and amassing a scary army of the dead had already been spreading for the past two days, and the tribal leaders had heard of it.


    Auster most likely gathered them for a discussion today because of it too.


    After the Roth Empire��s invasion, the power of the pro-war faction with the Aug Tribe in the lead was greatly diminished. The Falk Tribe took the chance to convince the other tribes, and had sessfully converted some of them.


    Under such circumstances, there were only 40-50 tribes left in the pro-war alliance, and their power was far inferior to what it had been before.


    Auster stood up, and said to all the tribal leaders in the hall, ��You all should have heard about the recent incident. The devil and the army of the dead have appeared in the north of the Roth Empire. The Roth Empire is definitely going to be attacked if they move southwards. This is a great opportunity for us to seek revenge!


    ��The Roth Empireunched a secret attack on us, and killed our people and brethren. We can never forgive and forget about that. Chaos City tries to make us sign the peace treaty, and even wants us to send troops to help defend it against the devil. Why should we?!��


    ��F*ck that peace treaty!��


    ��We want revenge!��


    The anger in the tribal leaders was lit up, and they also joined in the scolding.


    Auster��s lips curled up, and he continued, ��We orcs will never submit to others, but that little girl in the Falk Tribe wants to lead those weaklings and sign those demeaning terms. Will you agree to it?��


    ��We won��t agree to it!��


    ��The orcs will never submit!��


    All the tribal leaders got up and roared.


    ��Good!�� Auster looked at all of them with satisfaction and nodded. ��I knew you all were real men with guts! I didn��t ask you all toe here today to submit to the Roth Empire. Instead, I want to discuss how we are going to send our troops to attack the Falk Tribe and kill Connie, the evil girl who killed her father!��


    All the tribal leaders went white after hearing that. The power that Connie had in the Twilight Forest was no less than what Auster had.


    Furthermore, she had the Hairless Monk protecting her. Auster had been trying to kill her a few times, but to no avail.


    ��I have already asked her toe and discuss the peace treaty tomorrow. The Hairless Monk will definitelye along with her.


    ��You guys will lie in ambush outside the hall. I will smash the cup as a signal, and all of us will act together and kill both of them right on the spot!�� Auster looked at all of them, and revealed a cunning smile.


    ��Marvelous n!��


    Although all the tribal leaders despised Auster for using such a despicable n against a little maiden, they still praised him.


    Then, Auster discussed the assassination��s details with all leaders. He only let them leave after doing all the preparations and making sure Connie and Rex couldn��t escape.


    ��Great. I want to see how this little b*tch is going to escape this time!�� Auster tilted his head back andughed. He hadn��t been this happy for a long time.


    When he was in charge of the Twilight Forest again, and after the devil and the army of the dead marched southwards and the allied forces suffered huge losses, it would be the time for him to conquer the world.


    That night, Auster went to sleep early after having a good meal.


    The ck hook that he had custom-made by a dwarven cksmith was removed and ced next to the bed.


    Suddenly, a dainty figure jumped down silently from the roof, and a silver beam pierced through the darkness.

 Chapter 2114 - The Assassin Who Has No Sense Of Directions

    <h4>Chapter 2114 The Assassin Who Has No Sense Of Directions</h4>


    The petite figure descended from the sky like a ghost with a cold, gleaming dagger in her hand. She pointed it at Auster in his bed with a clear intention.


    Even though he was in deep sleep, the 10th-tier powerhouse��s alertness still made Auster open his eyes instantly.


    He wanted to raise his right hand instinctively, but he realized his entire right arm was already gone. He quickly grabbed his saber with his left and shed across.


    However, after his momentary mistake, it was already toote to act.


    That petite ck figure tossed out her dagger. The cold gleam shed across, and it sank into Auster��s heart as he struggled to get up.


    The petite figure tapped the headboard with her feet, andnded lightly on the floor. The other dagger in her left hand stabbed into Auster��s neck.


    ��Y-you...�� Auster covered his neck, and red at Connie, who lit up a beast oilmp and removed her veil.


    ��In order not to lose my way, I have spent the whole day hanging up in your room. It��s tiring, right?��


    Connie looked at the two daggers in Auster��s heart and neck, and nodded with satisfaction. ��I guess Master won��t scold me this time round.��


    Auster sat slowly, and grabbed the saber next to the bed as he stared at Connie angrily.


    ��Don��t struggle. I��ve put poison on the daggers. Looking at the time, it should be acting right now,�� Connie said calmly.


    Auster only felt a sudden pain in his heart, and all his strength seemed to be drained at that moment. He could no longer hold onto his saber. He rolled to the floor from his bed.


    ��Im-impossible...�� Auster slumped onto the floor weakly, and looked up at Connie with a ferocious expression.


    Even her father lost to him. She was just a little girl. How could she?!


    He was indignant!


    ��You have no idea how much I have suffered in order to kill you.�� Connie smilingly extended her hands to show her palms that were covered with calluses and a ck dagger that she held again.


    Auster red as he watched that dagger enter his be, and then fell backwards.


    ��Although I thought of many things to say, Master said the antagonists died because they talked too much. Silence is an assassin��s basic demeanor.�� Connie retracted her gaze, and threw the beast oilmp in her hand onto the quilt at the side.


    The mes started to burn ragingly, but her figure disappeared in the dark again.


    ��Fire! Fire!��


    ��It��s the chief��s room! Quick, put out the fire!��


    ��Chief... The chief was murdered!!!��


    ��What happened!? Help! There��s an assassin! Catch the assassin!��


    The mes were 10-odd meters high, and the news of Auster��s death spread rapidly. The whole Aug Tribe descended into a panic.


    All the chiefs looked at the raging mes in a daze.


    Auster was still talking about how to ambush and kill Connie in the day, and now he was killed all of a sudden.


    ��Enemy attack!!!��


    A shrill rm of the beast horn sounded at the fences, but it was silenced abruptly.


    Countless torches suddenly appeared in the dark. The drawbridge was cut, the gates were opened, and countless orc warriors dashed into the Aug Tribe. The Aug Tribe��s soldiers on the city walls surrendered before they could even defend themselves. The entire tribe was soon conquered.


    Thousands of orcs encircled Auster��s residence inyers.


    The Aug Tribe��s elders and the chiefs were in aplete panic. They hid in their residences, and didn��t dare to appear. They only managed to regain a little of their wits now.


    They thought they were the hunters, but now they finally realized they were, in fact, the prey in the trap.


    Connie rode up on a white unicorn. Clearing her throat, she said, ��Those inside, listen up. I��m Chief Connie of the Falk Tribe!


    ��Auster was a violent tyrant and a coward. I have followed the gods�� orders, and sacrificed him to them!


    ��You are being surrounded by the most powerful and elite orc army in the Twilight Forest right now, but I will give you a chance to surrender and join the Peace Alliance.


    ��Put down your weapons ande out with your hands on your head. Join the Peace Alliance voluntarily, and I��ll give you a chance to turn over a new leaf.


    ��All those who try to resist, I��ll send you all as a sacrifice together with Auster!��


    Right then, everyone was moved by this young chief.


    Yes!


    This was the quality of a leader!


    There was a hint of toughness among her gentleness. Her figure was petite, but she had amanding presence.


    Rex was on a unicorn behind Connie, with a gratified smile on his face.


    Only God knew how many times she had practiced that speech with him.


    Soon after, dozens of tribal leaders lined up with their hands on their heads, and came out of their residences. They signed on the orcs and the Peace Alliance��s treaty. Auster was already dead, and he was killed by Connie. This meant that the highest authority in the Twilight Forest had already transferred.


    After tonight, only Connie��s voice would be heard in the Twilight Forest.


    After a brief internal conflict in the Aug Tribe, a new leader was elected, and he signed the alliance contract on behalf of the Aug Tribe with indignation.


    Connie sat on the unicorn, looked down at the orc chiefs, and said in a cold voice, ��Tomorrow, the Falk Tribe will hold the very first orcs�� peace meeting. I hope to see all of you there.��


    The little figuremanded an irresistible awe.


    All the chiefs nodded in agreement.


    Connie looked at the new Aug Tribe��s chief and elders, and coldly said, ��The Aug Tribe will be temporarily taken over until I��m sure that Auster��s influence ispletely removed. I strongly advise all of you not to have any dissatisfaction. The result of resorting to violence will only be death.��


    ��Yes...�� The new chief lowered his head, and answered in a trembling voice.


    All the elders lowered their heads too. Although they were indignant, they didn��t dare to show their displeasure.


    ��That��s all.�� Connie waved her hand.


    A troop of orcs entered Auster��s residence, and began taking over the Aug Tribe.


    Connie and Rex entered the residence too.


    Connie realized that they were alone, so she tilted her head, and asked Rex smilingly, ��Master, how was my earlier performance?��


    ��Passable.�� Rex nodded slightly.


    ��I think I looked awesome.�� Connie pursed her lips. She wasn��t satisfied with Rex��s review.


    ��How many strikes did you use to Auster?��


    ��Three strikes,�� Connie answered casually before adding, ��I thought he talked too much, so I gave him one more strike.��


    ��You waited in ambush for him the whole day, and yet you needed to use three strikes to kill a maimed person. I��m a little disappointed in you.��


    ��Woah. Although he was maimed, he was a 10th-tier maimed person.�� Connie red.


    ��Then, what about the fact that you couldn��t find his room because you were lost, and I had to bring you there eventually?��.


    ��I... I was not lost. I just asionally couldn��t find my way... Look, Master. The moon is so bright tonight. I wonder if Ba will go back to the moon. It��ll be great if she can bring back some more moonstones for me.�� Connie drew lines in front of her gently as she changed the topic.


    Rex sighed. ��Why did I take in a disciple who has no sense of directions?��

 Chapter 2115 - Inquisitive Snail!

    <h4>Chapter 2115 Inquisitive Snail!</h4>


    Chaos City.


    In Mamy Restaurant, the light shone brightly behind the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Yabemiya, Ba, Rena, Gina, Shirley, Anna, and the other kids who stayed sat around a table, enjoying hot pot. There was a grill at the side filled with kebabs.


    ��Say, Boss has left for almost two weeks, right? When will they be back?�� Yabemiyamented as she dipped tripe in the pot


    ��Boss said he would be gone for a month before he left. He probably will be enjoying himself for another half a month.�� Shirley chewed on a raw cucumber to soothe the burn from the spiciness on her lips.


    Firis poured the potato slices beside her into the pot with a smile, and said, ��Speaking of which, I really miss the delicious food Boss makes.��


    ��I already have a feeling that when Boss is back, I will stuff myself for a few days to make up for my stomach that has be smaller during this period,�� Hannah said thoughtfully. ��Right, Hannah, how��s your wine-brewing factory going?�� Miya asked.


    ��It��s alright. We��ve started normal production, and we should be able to produce our first batch of wine next month,�� Hannah said with a nod.


    Ba took two kebabs from the grill, and looked at everyone seriously as she said, ��Guys, we have to treasure the delicacies before us. I feel that the Nond Continent is in a rather dangerous situation currently. If things get worse,e to the moon with me.��


    ��Did something major happen?�� Shirley put her cucumber down slowly, and looked at Ba seriously.


    Everyone turned to look at Ba too. She had been busy helping out at the city lord��s castle recently, and finally made time toe back today to gather with them. ��Mm-hmm. Some scary fellows appeared in the north of the Roth Empire. I might have to leave Chaos City in a few days�� time. I don��t know how long I��ll have to be gone for.�� Ba nodded. However, she very quickly smiled, and said, ��But don��t be too worried. It will definitely be solved. After all, the races of the Nond Continent will be forming an alliance soon.��


    Thedies did not know these things too well. Cami, who knew a little, was not in Chaos City currently. However, after hearing what Ba said, they all started to be a little careful.


    ��Recently, there have been peopleing to the ice cream shop to ask when Boss ising back and when the restaurant will resume operations. Say, is there a way we can contact Boss?�� Yabemiya changed the topic.


    ��Err... no. Boss is such a heartless man. He brought his two darlings out to y, and forgot us all at home,�� Ang grumbled resentfully.


    Everyoneughed, and the atmosphere lightened a lot.


    ***


    ��Achoo...��


    When Mag was closing the door of the tavern, he sneezed.


    ��Would gods catch a cold too?�� Mag muttered under his breath as he rubbed his nose.


    ��Maybe someone is bad-mouthing you behind your back.�� Irina, who was holding a bottle of red wine and two wine sses, looked at Mag with a smile.


    ��I am such a nice person. I suppose no one would scold me.�� Mag walked over with a smile. He took the red wine from Irina��s hand, and gave her a peck on her cheek. ��Are the kids asleep?��


    ��Annie is still drawing. I told her to turn in early. Amy yed the entire day, and was tired, so she slept after showering,�� Irina said with a nod as she blushed.


    ��It seems it will be a night of entanglement once again.�� Mag poured the red wine into a decanter, and swirled the red liquid. It was just as intoxicating as the night.


    ***


    What is Mr. Hades doing on such a lovely night? Eiffie sat by the window with a corner of her curtain lifted. She looked at the closed curtain diagonally across the street as she propped her chin on her hand. Faint light was shining out from the window.


    Right, they have kids. They must be putting their children to sleep now.


    Besides, they went out today, and did so many things. Then they had to serve their customers at night. They must be very tired. They would probably lie in bed and fall asleep immediately after showering


    As she thought, Eiffie��s gazended on the book under the corner of her nket.


    She turned to nce at M, who had fallen sound asleep on the little bed, before reaching over to take The Plum in the Golden Vase.


    M got a fright yesterday. Therefore, she was sleeping in Eiffie��s room tonight.


    Eiffie flipped through the exquisitely drawn book softly and blushed. She could not help but think of Mr. Hades.


    Eiffie... you��re a terrible woman... After a long time, Eiffie stuffed the book back under her nket, and looked dreamily toward the drawn curtains.


    ***


    The next morning, Mag made breakfast. After that, he took a basket of escargots out of the refrigerator, and started cleaning them. Amy was the first toe downstairs. ��Father, what is this?�� she asked curiously as she watched Mag.


    ��This is an escargot. It��s an ingredient,�� Mag introduced with a smile, and passed one to Amy.


    Amy put it in her mouth and bit on it. She frowned and looked at the escargot with two tooth prints as she shook her head, and said, ��This is not nice.��


    ��It is unprocessed. Of course it is not good.�� Mag smiled. He took the escargot back from Amy, and used Fat Head Fish to cut off the tail of the escargot.


    Amy carried a stool over, and took a soup dumpling out from the pot. After that, she sat in front of Mag, eating her soup dumpling while she asked, ��But the shell is very hard. Would it turn soft after cooking?��.


    ��No. The shell cannot be eaten. We can only eat the meat.�� Mag pointed to one escargot that was climbing onto the side of the basin, and said, ��Look, there is meat within the shell. That is the soft part.��


    ��It looks like a snail.�� Amy inched over and stared at it with her eyes shining bright. She quickly looked up at Mag, and asked, ��In that case, can snails be eaten? I saw many in the backyard yesterday.��


    ��Snails...�� Mag��s first reaction was to shake his head. However, after thinking about it, French escargots were a famous French dish. It was not right to say that snails could not be eaten.


    However, the strange thing was that while Mag could ept the spicy escargot sold at roadside stalls, he could not ept the French escargot served in Western restaurants no matter how simr they looked.


    ��Some snails can be eaten, but those in our backyard can��t,�� Mag said with a smile. ��If that wishing well lied to you, saying that those snails can be eaten, let��s cover that well up.��


    He was worried he��d see a table with arge pot of snail soup when he woke up the next morning


    That scene...


    It was scary just thinking about it.


    Therefore, he made sure that Amy��s system did not have the chance to give out strange missions.


    ��I see...�� Amy nodded. She then asked curiously, ��In that case, which snails can be eaten?��


    ��New quest: Inquisitive Snail! Please find edible snails and cook them!�� The System��s voice rang in Amy��s head.

 Chapter 2116 - “Please Be Merciful…

    <h4>Chapter 2116 ��Please Be Merciful��</h4>


    ��This����


    Mag really didn��t know how to describe it.


    There were many types of snails. Many of them might look alike, but they were, in fact, very different.


    However, it was good that Amy was curious. As her father, he naturally had to satisfy her curiosity.


    ��System, I need some weird knowledge,�� Mag said inwardly.


    ��There are many varieties of snails, most of them are poisonous and inedible. Meanwhile, we��re not sure if the edible species of snails on Earth such as the French escargots, the garden snails, and achatine are avable on the Nond Continent.


    ��The French escargots have a thick and round shell. Its shell is brownish and shiny, with many ck and brown stripes����


    The system fed him a ton of knowledge.


    ��I gained more weird knowledge now.�� Mag absorbed the information briefly before imparting it to Amy.


    Amy listened carefully. After a while, she asked, ��We can��t eat the poisonous snails, but we can eat the non-poisonous ones. Then, I can let Ugly Duckling eat the snails first, and if Ugly Duckling is fine, that means the snail is not poisonous, and we can eat it, right?��


    The eyes of Ugly Duckling, which was crouching at the side, and looking at the soup dumpling in Amy��s te, widened. It quickly stood up, and quietly backed off.


    There��s something very wrong with you!


    ��It sounds reasonable, but it actually isn��t so.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. ��Being edible and being suitable to be made into a delicious dish are two very different things.


    ��For example, we won��t die if we eat the leaves on the tree at the front door, but the leaves cannot be used to make a delicious dish.�� Amy listened seriously.


    Mag continued, ��It��s the same with the snails. Perhaps it��s not poisonous, but its texture can be very bad, or it can have a horrible taste. Such snails are not edible snails, either.�� ��I see���� Amy nodded thoughtfully, and took a bite of the bun. Feeling rather bothered, Amy said, ��Then, where can I find edible snails?��


    Mag looked at Amy with furrowed brows. Then, he quickly rxed his frown. He got it. The little one had to have received a new system��s mission, and it had to be rted to finding edible snails.


    It is really a bothersome system, Magined inwardly before asking, ��System, I want to order French escargots.��


    ��It��s not avable.�� The system��s answer was short and sweet.


    ��Other edible snails will do too,�� Mag continued.


    ��Can the Host please not interfere in the missions issued by the other systems? This is not good for the system which is educating its host,�� the system warned. ��I��m helping Amy educate her system. There��s no such thing such as the system educating the host,�� Mag said calmly.


    ��Please be merciful����


    ��Just tell me if you��re selling it or not. I have a lot of money now. As long as it��s an edible snail, I��ll pay you 100 copper coins for every single one of them,�� Mag said generously. ��Host, you haven��t received the permission for that ingredient yet. Please work harder! Or, pay more!�� the system gravely said.


    ��101. That��s all,�� Mag said decisively.


    ��As long as it��s edible, 101 copper coins for every single one of them?�� the system confirmed again.


    ��Yes.��


    ��Ding! 101 copper coins are sessfully deducted! ��Could the Host please proceed to the backyard now. There is a brown snail at the roots of the three osmanthus trees. It��s not poisonous, and is edible.�� The system��s happy voice sounded.


    F*ck!


    Mag��s expression froze on his face. He��d just said that the snails in the backyard were absolutely inedible earlier, and now he had to bring Amy to go look for edible snails in the backyard?


    This contradiction was way too much, and he couldn��t ept it at that moment.


    He even suspected that the system put that snail in the backyard deliberately. ��This is a serious reminder to the Host. That snail is alive, and is slowly moving. This System is not responsible if the snail disappears because the Host iste to catch it,�� the system reminded Mag.


    ��Father, do you know it?�� Amy looked at Mag with her big and cute eyes, seeking his help. Alright. I simply cannot reject her. Mag sighed inwardly. He put down the knife, stood up, and smilingly said, ��Let��s go check out the backyard. Perhaps we can find one there.��


    Amy slurped up all the soup on the te, but she didn��t move. Instead, she looked at Mag perplexedly. ��But�� didn��t you just say that the snails in the backyard are definitely not edible?��


    ��Erm���� Mag has an awkward expression. One indeed shouldn��t speak too fast sometimes.


    However, Mag quickly recovered his smile and nodded. ��Hmm. I felt that I spoke too soon earlier. We should check it out before we confirm it. Perhaps there are new snails here today.�� ��I see. Father is really a conscientious person.�� Amy nodded. She reached out to grab two of Mag��s fingers, and followed him to the backyard happily. The tavern��s backyard wasn��t big. It was just a little flowerbed. Irina modified it a few days ago. She added a magic shield that kept it warm, and nted some nts. The three original osmanthus trees were kept as they were.


    Floral fragrance greeted them as soon as they opened the door. It made them feel refreshed.


    Afortable temperature coupled with flowers and nts; there naturally would be plenty of insects and little animals.


    Mag saw the three little snails hanging in a damp corner of the wall as soon as he walked out of the door.


    ��There they are!�� Amy noticed those three snails too. She quickly went over, crouched down, and observed them for a while before she turned around to look at Mag. ��Father, they look like they��re edible.��


    ��They obviously look different from the traits that I��ve described earlier, alright?!�� Mag went forward to take a look at those three ordinary snails. They looked horribly slimy. Mag quickly shook his head. ��No. They��re not edible. Let��s look around. They usually hide around the roots of the trees.��


    ��Alright. I��ll let you guys off for the time being,�� Amy told the three snails before running over to the three osmanthus trees, and started looking for the snails seriously.


    ��Oh, this?��


    Mag had already noticed that giant brown snail at the third osmanthus tree��s roots. It was about the size of an adult��s palm, and was a clear brown. It was round and fat, and looked just like a conch.


    ��Wow! What a big snail!��


    Amy noticed that snail too. She jogged over and squatted down.


    That snail seemed to have sensed danger. It quickly turned around, and crawled up the tree trunk.


    ��Trying to escape?�� Amy pressed it down with her palm.


    That snail hid in its shell immediately.


    Amy held that big snail, and asked Mag expectantly, ��Father, can this snail be eaten?�� This was the biggest snail that she had ever seen before. ��Yes. This should be an edible snail.�� Mag nodded. Be it the size or the appearance, this snail looked like the French escargots. It had to be the snail that the system mentioned.


    Irina suddenly appeared at the door. Leaning against the door frame, she looked at the snail in Amy��s hand, andzily said, ��This is the cow snail. Its meat is acidic and corrosive, and it��s poisonous. It��s not edible.��

 Chapter 2117 - One Isn’t Enough

    <h4>Chapter 2117 One Isn��t Enough</h4>


    ��Huh?��


    Mag and Amy turned their heads around at the same time, and looked at Irina with shock.


    ��It can��t be eaten? There must be a lot of meat in such a big snail,�� Amy said regrettably, looking at the big snail in her hands.


    ��This can��t be eaten?��


    Mag had an awkward expression. He had just said that this was an edible snail, and now he was proven wrong by Irina.


    <b>Va</b>


    After all, Irina was an elf. She definitely knew more about these small animals than him.


    Under the third tree. This should be the snail that the system mentioned. Unless�� the system had cheated him of his money?


    ��You can test it for yourself,�� Irina said to Mag smilingly.


    ��There��s no need for that.��


    Mag had no interest in snails in the first ce. Furthermore, this one had a sour and corrosive texture, which was even worse. He already felt nauseous thinking about that taste.


    ��What a pity.�� Amy tossed that big snail out into the snow beyond the yard. She had seen the area that it crawled by earlier. The slime that it left behind had corroded the tree bark.


    ��Mother, what kind of snails can be eaten then?�� Amy asked Irina curiously.


    ��There are over 10,000 kinds of snails in the Wind Forest, but most of them are not edible. Some of them are even poisonous. However, some are edible, and they taste rather nice after they are cooked.��


    Irina walked around the yard, and finally stopped under the third osmanthus tree. She crouched down, and picked up a little gray snail at the bottom of the trunk.


    ��There you are. This is a gray rock snail. Although it looks ordinary, it��s actually full of nutrients. We simply need to knock off its shell, bite off its head, and it can be eaten right away.��


    ��Wow, an edible snail! We found it!�� Amy received that snail from Irina happily.


    So it was hidden down there.


    Mag finally realized that. The system didn��t lie to him. It was he who thought that earlier snail was the target.


    However��


    Looking at that snail that was about the size of a coin, it was no bigger than a river snail.


    ��Wait a sec.�� Mag reached out to stop Amy, who was about to bite the head of that snail off.


    As a father, he really couldn��t stand by, and watch Amy eat a snail alive.


    ��Father, do you want to eat it too?�� Amy looked up at Mag. After a moment of hesitation, she passed the snail to him with a smile. ��You can have it, then.��


    Mag was touched by Amy��s filial piety. However, he still rejected that slimy looking snail. He shook his head with a smile. ��Although this snail can be eaten, we don��t really have to eat it. Look at how lonely it is in this snowy environment. Let��s put it back where it was.��


    Amy looked at that snail, and shook her head. ��Look at how lonely it is. Why don��t I eat it? It��s warm in my tummy.��


    ��Erm����


    Mag actually couldn��t find a reason to reject her at that moment.


    ��Live snails don��t taste nice. We elves only eat the live snails when we are too hungry and have no other choice.�� Irina removed that snail from Amy��s hands, and put it back on the tree again.


    Mag raised his eyebrows and nodded slightly. They indeed needed an authoritative mother.


    Irina patted Amy��s head, and said, ��One isn��t enough. I��ll bring you to catch more when we return to the Wind Forest again, and we can eat to our hearts�� content.�� ��Fantastic!�� Amy immediately nodded her head happily.


    ��Huh����


    Mag felt he was still wrong eventually. ��Alright. Since we��re all awake, let��s have breakfast first,�� Mag told them before going back to the house.


    Annie had alreadye downstairs with the new picture book that she had drawn overnight.


    It was still the story of The Little Mermaid. The previous book was taken by Xi, so this child redrew it.


    ��Hmm. I didn��t expect there was still space for improvement when the previous book was already so well-drawn.�� Mag flipped over it once, feeling rather shocked.


    The content didn��t change much, but the drawing style became more mature, and the details were getting more perfect. It resembled an intricate artwork.


    Annie��s talent in drawing and the advantage of the tentacle monster were perfectly disyed.


    If it was anotheric artist, she wouldn��t be able to draw such a perfect picture book in a month, let alone overnight.


    Annie smiled shyly. She didn��t speak, but it was obvious that she was very happy.


    After breakfast, Mag continued to process the escargots.


    Irina stood at the side with a ss of water as she looked at the escargots in the basin in front of Mag, and curiously asked, ��Are these the water snails?��


    ��No, these are escargots, not snails,�� Mag rified seriously.


    He wouldn��t be able to suck it if they were snails.


    ��They look the same to me. They all have a shell and rings of swirls.�� Irina didn��t disagree nor agree with Mag.


    ��But these are really not snails. Escargots taste fantastic when they are stir-fried with chili.�� Mag cut thest escargot before washing them with clean water a few times, making sure that all the dirty stuff was cleaned out.


    The escargot were cut to their intestines. They were clean after washing with water a few times.


    Only such escargots could be sucked with a peace of mind.


    The cleaned escargots were ced in the refrigerator. It wasn��t suitable to eat escargots in the morning, and he had to go out first. Before Mag could leave, there was someone knocking at the door.


    Mag opened the door. It was the agent, Fitch. Fitch stood at the door, and smilingly said to Mag, ��Hello, Mr. Hades. I hope I didn��t disturb you by looking for you so early in the morning.��


    Ever since he had understood Mr. Hades�� ns, his admiration for Mr. Hades was boundless. Furthermore, the customers who came to inquire for shops to rent were endless. They almost broke the agency��s door.


    Holding the general power of attorney of half of the shops on Romo Street, Fitch felt power in his grasp for the very first time.


    Even his boss invited him to his house, but he had to reject him because he was too busy.


    He was indeed too busy��


    He had to bring people to look at the shops until midnight. He had already received more than 100 proposals, and many of them were famous shops in Rodu.


    Obviously, under the influence of the twin stars Titan Tavern and Saipan Tavern, a new sophisticatedmercial circle was in the midst of brewing.


    And he was going to be a part of history, which made him excited.


    Mag nodded slightly, and said to Fitch, ��It��s fine. I��m about to go out. What��s the matter?��


    Fitch quickly said, ��Oh, it��s like this. You asked me to audit those businesses that wanted to rent the shops for their backgrounds. I have already received 108 proposals, and many of them are good business. They have also given very good rental suggestions, so I want to discuss them with you to see if we can settle on some of them.��

 Chapter 2118 - Do You Think The Way We Eat Is Appetizing?

    Chapter 2118 Do You Think The Way We Eat Is Appetizing?


    ��Only 108 of them?��


    Mag might look calm, but he was rather shocked inwardly. He didn��t expect so many businesses toe looking for rental in just two to three days.


    Indeed, businessmen had a very keen sense of smell. They could smell the opportunity to make money in the very first moment. He��s indeed Mr. Hades! Is 108 businesses still below his expectations? Perhaps he has a greater n? Fitch was so respectful. He was still gloating over the past two days�� result, but he didn��t expect that it was still not enough for Mr. Hades.


    ��It��s a little less than expected, but not many people know about it yet. There will be more people asking about it after a few days,�� Fitch exined with a smile.


    Mag nodded. There would indeed be more people asking about it once the news spread. He said to Fitch, ��Why don��t you leave the information here. I��ll see if there are any suitable businesses. I��ll let you knowter.��


    ��Sure. I won��t hold you up, then. Please let me know if you have any needs.�� Fitch gave Mag the documents with both his hands before leaving


    Mag liked such young men who did their jobs well and fast.


    After putting the documents on the bar counter, Mag went to the human resource market in the south of the city.


    Currently, the tavern was already on track, so manpower became his biggest problem.


    Amy could be the cashier and take orders, and Annie could help to serve, but he didn��t dare to depend on Irina. He, who had taken on multiple roles, felt way too busy.


    How should he put it...


    He didn��t feel blissful when he was working.


    This was a very bad experience. A man who was rich and talented and had power, and yet he had to make do with his job. This didn��t match his character.


    However, he had overestimated Rodu��s human resource market. The weather was cold, and so was the human resource market. There weren��t many recruitment agencies that were open, to speak nothing of finding good service staff. Mag walked around before leaving with disappointment.


    ��Why don��t we let Firis and thediese over to help out?�� Irina said to the bothered Mag. ��After all, they should be free right now.��


    ��No. We will be returning in two weeks�� time. Mamy Restaurant is our base.�� Mag shook his head. It would be easy for the moment, but it would be troublesome again two weekster.


    Saipan Tavern was different from the crayfish restaurant previously. Mag had bought up half of the street, and he wanted it to continue operating so he could gain interest from it.


    Amy, who was ying at the side, suddenly said, ��Big Sister Eiffie has a lot of big sisters with her. Why don��t we ask her to rmend us a few of them?��


    ��Oh, yes!�� Mag��s eyes lit up. He had forgotten about Eiffie, thedy boss who had operated her business for years. ��Amy, go and invite Big Sister Eiffie and Big Sister M over for lunch,�� Mag said to Amy.


    ��Alrighty.�� Amy put down Ugly Duckling, and skipped out of the door.


    Soon, Amy knocked on the Titan Tavern��s door.


    Eiffie, who didn��t sleep wellst night, rubbed her eyes and looked around. She only saw Amy standing at the door when she looked down. Slightly shocked, she said, ��Ay, what��s up?��


    ��Big Sister Eiffie, Father would like to invite you and Big Sister M over for lunch at noonter,�� Amy said well-behavedly.


    ��Mr. Hades wants to invite us for lunch?�� Eiffie��s eyes shone. She was instantly awake, but to appear more reserved, she was prepared to decline initially.


    ��Really? Can we really go have lunch at noon!?�� M already ran out from the back with surprise on her face and nodded. ��Alright. We��ll definitely be there. Thanks, Ay.��


    Eiffie flicked a nce at M. She could only helplessly nod and say, ��We��ll have to bother Mr. Hades then.�� ��You have toe, alright. I��ll go back first.�� Amy nodded and turned to go home. ��Wait a sec. Ay loves to eat desserts, right? A friend gave me some pastries yesterday. Let me give you some.�� Eiffie stopped Amy, and went back to get a little basket filled with all kinds of goodies.


    ��Thank you, Big Sister Eiffie.�� Amy held a biscuit in her mouth, and went off happily with the basket.


    M asked Eiffie, ��Miss, do you want to go back to sleep?��


    ��What for? Let��s change and put on makeup.�� Eiffie pped M��s head with a smile, and went into the house.


    Why is Miss always hitting me for no reason recently? M touched her head and closed the door with befuddlement.


    ��M, why do you think Mr. Hades is inviting us over for lunch?��


    ��Perhaps he cooked too much food, and they can��t finish it.��


    ��He hasn��t started cooking yet.��


    ��Then, do you think the way we eat is appetizing, Miss?��


    II


    11


    Mag made a grilled fish, and stir-fried a few dishes. Lastly, he served two tes of stir-fried escargots, and all the dishes were ready. ��What a big fish.�� M saw the huge grilled fish on the grilling te, and gulped as soon as she entered.


    Eiffie and M had never eaten such a big fish before.


    Mag looked at the kitchenware in Eiffie��s hand, and said, ��It��s just a simple lunch. Miss Eiffie, you don��t have to be so polite every time.��


    ��I bought this before today, but M and I didn��t need to use so many of them, so they are perfect for you, Mr. Hades, and your family.�� Eiffie passed the kitchenware to Mag smilingly.


    Amy washed her hands, climbed onto her high chair, and smilingly said, ��It��s fine. We can always eat together in the future.��


    Eiffie smiled. It was just innocent child talk, but she still couldn��t help throwing a nce at Mag.


    ��Mm-hmm. We can get together often in the future. We��re neighbors, and it��s convenient too,�� Mag repliedughingly as he asked Eiffie and M to take a seat.


    Eiffie greeted Irina and Annie before sitting down with M.


    ��Is this grilled fish simr to the Mamy Restaurant��s grilled fish too?�� M asked Mag curiously.


    ��M, you also know that Mamy Restaurant has grilled fish?�� Mag looked at M with surprise. ��She likes to read gourmet magazines in her free time. She might have read about it somewhere,�� Eiffie exined on her behalf.


    ��Yes. Mamy Restaurant��s grilled fish is simr to this.��


    ��Have you, Mr. Hades, and your family been to Mamy Restaurant for a meal before?�� M��s eyes were filled with envy.


    Mag nodded. ��Yes. We��ve stayed in Chaos City for some time before, and have tried almost all of Mamy Restaurant��s dishes, so I��ve learned to make some of them.��


    ��Wow! You��re so awesome!�� M looked at Mag with adoration.


    Mamy Restaurant was the holynd in her heart. Mr. Hades not only had been there before, he even learned how to cook the restaurant��s dishes.


    ��Try the grilled fish I made, and see if it matches the Mamy Restaurant��s in your imagination,�� Mag said with a smile, and picked up a piece of fish with the serving chopsticks.


    Eiffie looked at the fish in M��s bowl, and actually felt a tinge of envy...

 Chapter 2119 - Rather Soulless

    <h4>Chapter 2119 Rather Soulless</h4>


    Women who acted coquettishly could lead the best life. This was something Eiffie knew. However, Mr. Hades did not seem to buy that. Besides, his wife was sitting right in front of her. She could not really bring out her fullest potential.


    M picked up the fish meat in her bowl. It was as if the meat would fall apart if she used just a little more force, but it did not. It was very chewy, and the red sauce covered every inch of the fish. The fragrant and spicy smell wafted over. Before she even put it into her mouth, she was already salivating. She hesitated for a while before putting the fish into her mouth.


    The tender meat was wrapped under the slightly charred fish skin. The spiciness and fragrance blossomed on the tip of her tongue. It was a taste that shook her soul, making M unable to recover for a very long time.


    What was her imagination?


    Oh, it was toocking.


    This was a taste she was never able to imagine.


    The spiciness made her feel hot all over, and the freshness of the meat brought her to another world, as though she had jumped into a pool on a hot summer day. It was refreshing. M was unable toprehend how the charred fish skin and tender fish meat could coexist. The spiciness did not cover the fish��s freshness, and instead brought it up another level.


    ��This is too good. Mr. Hades, please ept me as your disciple. I want to learn from you.�� M put her chopsticks down, and looked at Mag with sincerity and admiration.


    ��Huh?��


    Mag was taken aback. He did not expect M��s first reaction was to ask for a mentorship.


    ��M?�� Eiffie looked at M in shock as well.


    This wench�� is not using this as an excuse to get a free meal, right?


    M also realized that her actions seemed a little too rash. She blushed, and stuttered, ��I�� I just think that you cook really well, and this is the best food I��ve ever had in my life, so�� SO����


    ��You want to learn it?�� Mag smiled.


    ��Mm-hm.�� M quickly nodded, her eyes glowing brightly. However, Mag shook his head, and said, ��In that case, it would depend on whether your young mistress is agreeable, and whether you have the talent in cooking.��


    ��Young Mistress.�� M turned to look at Eiffie, and said seriously, ��I can cook for you after learning it.��


    Eiffie thought about it seriously for a second, and said, ��Okay, I agree.��


    She just wanted to eat.


    M would usually cook at home, but her culinary skills were mediocre.


    She was not to me for that. M grew up with Eiffie, and her culinary skills were taught by Eiffie. To be able to reach that standard already showed that she was very talented.


    After all, Eiffie would not even dare to try the dishes she made.


    If M could learn cooking from Mr. Hades, even if it was just a little, their meals could be greatly improved.


    They could not leech off Mr. Hades for a free meal forever. Before Eiffie married over, she still had to be realistic.


    M could learn from Mr. Hades, and as M��s parent[1], it would make more sense for Eiffie toe over for more free meals.


    Fantastic!


    Eiffie looked at M with admiration. M had put in a lot of effort to create more chances for her.


    M, who had gotten Eiffie��s consent, looked at Mag again.


    Mag looked at Eiffie, and nodded as he smilingly said, ��Sure. Since Miss Eiffie is agreeable, I��ll test out your talent after the meal. If you pass, you can learn from me.��


    ��Sure. Thank you.�� M nodded excitedly.


    Irina nced at Mag, and did not voice any opinions on that. ��Let��s eat.��


    Mag put an escargot in his mouth. He held it with his lips, and he sucked the meat in quickly using his diaphragm.


    The spicy sauce in the shell came out together with the meat, traveling into his mouth.


    The spicy sauce, coupled with the chewy meat, gave the fresh escargot a marvelous texture.


    Then, a sip of chilled beer.


    This was an indescribable feeling!


    This was freshwater escargot. It neither had any fishy or muddy smell, nor had any soil or sand. Therefore, there was no worry of intestinal problems.


    All you had to do was suck hard and leave the rest to miracles.


    Mag sucked out five escargot in one go, and had some spicy cucumber, and then a sip of chilled beer.


    Refreshing!


    He looked at the stir-fried escargot before him with satisfaction. This was a top-grade dish to go with alcohol.


    Everyone was so stunned watching Mag eat that they forgot to eat.


    Amy copied Mag, and put an escargot in her mouth. She sucked on it for a while like a sweet, and almost spat it out. She looked at Mag with bewilderment, and asked, ��Father, do you just lick this snail?��


    ��This is an escargot, not a snail,�� Mag corrected. When he saw that everyone was looking at him, he recalled that this was their first time trying this dish, so he introduced, ��When you eat an escargot, what you��re eating is its meat. The meat of the escargot is hidden within its hard shell. We have to suck it out.


    ��There is a technique for sucking escargot. For beginners, it��s easier to use your hands. Pick up an escargot like me, and put its opening to your mouth. After that, suck hard, and the meat wille out naturally.


    ��When you��re more skillful at it, you can just put it in your mouth like me, and use your tongue to adjust its position in your mouth. After that, just suck on it softly before spitting the empty shell out.�� ��I see.�� Eiffie nodded thoughtfully. It seemed Mr. Hades��s tongue was very nimble, and he was also very good at sucking��


    After that, some adult images appeared in Eiffie��s mind, and her face flushed.


    Irina looked at Mag thoughtfully as well. So this was what he used to train his tongue? She knew best if it was nimble or not.


    Amy, who was a chowhound through and through, had already picked up an escargot. She copied Mag��s action, putting it to her mouth, and giving it a hard suck. Amy��s eyes lit up. She chewed on the meat that hadnded in her mouth, and swallowed it before looking at Mag in surprise, and saying, ��I sucked it out! The escargot is yummy!��


    ��Mm-hmm. Very talented.�� Mag nodded with a smile. Amy was indeed very talented in this aspect.


    ��Young Mistress, what��s wrong?�� M was about to try with an escargot when she realized Eiffie��s face was red.


    ��I might�� be a little drunk���� Eiffie took a sip from the cup beside her.


    ��But you��re drinking water?�� M was even more shocked.


    ��The water today is rather intoxicating.�� Eiffie red at M, and hinted at her to eat quickly.


    M took the escargot, and she still ended in failure after a few tries.


    ��Why can��t I suck it out?�� M looked at the escargot that had no more sauce in her hand.


    ��Some people are just like that. It��s alright. You can also pick the meat out with a toothpick.�� M ced a box of toothpick in front of M.


    Of course, eating escargot with toothpick was rather soulless.


    [1] I think the author meant mistress instead.

 Chapter 2120 - Do You Think… I Still Have The Chance?

    Chapter 2120 Do You Think... I Still Have The Chance?


    Cubes of cucumber were added to the spicy escargot. The cucumbers were refreshing, and were Mag��s favorite.


    The refreshing and spicy escargot was extremely addictive together with chilled beer.


    It was apparent that Eiffie was not able to take much spice. Although she kept drinking water, she still could not help taking in deep breaths.


    Mag poured her arge pint of beer, and dropped two ice cubes in.


    ��Is this the new alcohol you brewed?�� Eiffie asked Mag in shock as she looked at the golden bubbly liquid in front of her. The liquor��s aroma wafted over.


    ��No. This is beer I bought from Mamy Restaurant. I am rather close with the owner of Mamy Restaurant, so I bought a barrel for myself,�� Mag replied.


    ��Beer?�� Eiffie muttered softly. The sting on her lips was so intense that she could not help but take a big gulp of the drink.


    The cold and sweet beer entered her mouth, extinguishing the fire inside. It was almost as though she could hear the hissing sound of the mes being put out. The stinging sensation was immediately alleviated by more than half. It was a cooling sensation that made one shudder. How thrilling


    On top of that, there was a light fragrance lingering in her mouth after swallowing the liquor. However, that fragrance would disappear quickly. It was very refreshing. ��This liquor is good!��


    Eiffie could not help but praise the liquor in front of her.


    The golden color, the transparency, and the white foam hanging on the wall of the cup made it look elegant and unique.


    Eiffie picked up her ss, and drank another mouthful. This time, she did not swallow immediately, but savored its taste slowly.


    This liquor was refreshing and smooth, but also rich. The alcohol was sweet, and the entire liquor blended very well and gently. After swallowing, a slight bitter taste lingered, but it was enjoyable. The amount of skill required to control that bnce deserved a standing ovation.


    ��Good liquor.�� Eiffie ced her ss down, and observed this pint of beer in front of her again.


    Although it was not hard liquor, this beer still had a remarkable taste and texture.


    If it went for the liquor-tasting event, it might just win a prize. ��Good liquor indeed.�� Mag nodded. He was the one who brewed it. Of course it was good.


    Lunch might be a feast, but everyone still wiped the dishes clean.


    Eiffie and M helped to clear the table.


    Mag called M over to the kitchen to test her.


    How do you test culinary talent? Eiffie thought to herself as she stood at the kitchen door curiously. She was thinking if she should take part as well. Perhaps she was justcking a good mentor.


    ��Since you��re so interested in Mamy Restaurant, you must know how this eggnt with garlic sauce is made, right?�� Mag said to M.


    ��Mm-hm. I��ve already memorized the recipe.�� M nodded. ��But I��ve not made it before.��


    Mag took out a few ingredients from the refrigerator, and ced them on the kitchen counter, saying, ��I have all the ingredients here. Just make the eggnt with garlic sauce for me based on what you understood.��


    ��Straight away?�� M was rather surprised that her test was to make the eggnt with garlic sauce.


    ��Yes. There��s no use memorizing the recipe. You will only know how much you��ve mastered it after you make it.�� Mag nodded. After teaching M how to light up the stove, he stood at the side with his hands behind him.


    M looked towards the door, asking for help.


    Eiffie clenched her fist, and cheered her on before she dashed away. Without her backup, M turned away. She took in a deep breath, and closed her eyes to recall the recipe for the eggnt with garlic sauce. After that, she washed her hands and started preparing the ingredients.


    Mag stood at the side, watching without saying a word throughout.


    Other than being a little nervous, M��s actions were rather swift.


    However, she had to have learned from a terrible teacher, for her cooking style was very wild. She held a cleaver like it was a hay cutter.


    The eggnt was cut unevenly, and M probably realized that as she even took the effort to refine it, but that caused the size difference to grow bigger.


    Mag sighed to himself. Just the basics alone would take ages to train.


    After that, M started cooking. She poured oil into the hot wok, and added chili broad bean paste...


    The cooking process did shock Mag.


    M performed way better than he had expected. She did rather well, be it on the timing to add the ingredients or the amount of seasoning added.


    It was worlds apartpared to her cutting skills.


    It seems she was misled.


    M looked at M, who turned off the fire and ted the eggnt with garlic sauce, thoughtfully.


    Other than the fact that the size wasn��t uniform, the dish in M��s hands did look rather like the eggnt with garlic sauce. M looked at Mag expectantly, and said, ��Give it a


    try?��


    ��There��s no need for that. Your hand shook a little when you were adding the seasoning, so you��ve added a little too much salt. You did not stir-fry it in time, so there��s a little burnt smell. The eggnt is not cut into pieces of equal size, so the texture would be bad,�� Mag said calmly. M��s expectant expression froze. She pressed her lips together, and her eyes went red as her tears fell uncontrobly.


    ��Mr. Hades, have you always been this strict?�� Eiffie smelled the fragrance, and thought that M must have seeded. However, she did not expect Mag to criticize her so badly.


    ��No, he has always been very gentle to big sisters,�� Amy said with a shake of her head.


    ��Is that so?�� Irina looked at Mag with a seeming smile.


    ��Do you think... I still stand a chance?�� M asked with grievance as she tried to hold her tears back.


    Mag smiled and shook his head as he said, ��No, you��re hired.��


    ��Huh?��


    M��s eyes widened as she looked at Mag with her mouth open in disbelief.


    ��But I am rather curious about one thing. Did you learn your cooking from an executioner? What a suave style.�� Mag looked at M curiously.


    ��I learned it from...�� M turned to look toward the door.


    Eiffie, who was rather happy for M, froze upon hearing that. She looked rather awkward as she said to Irina, ��I suddenly thought of something I had to do. Thank you for the warm lunch invitation. I��ll be going first.��


    ��Mm-hmm. Goodbye.�� Irina nodded slightly.


    Eiffie left quickly with her face flushed red. If Mr. Hades was to find out that her culinary skills were so bad, it would be very embarrassing


    M turned back and shook her head, saying, ��I learned it from a butcher, not an executioner.��


    Mag smiled. He knew whom M probably inherited her culinary skills from.


    ��However... Can I really learn cooking from you?�� M was still in a little disbelief.


    ��Yes. But before learning how to cook, you have to learn how to cut.��


    Mag took out a pile of potatoes and carrots from the refrigerator. After that, he took a cleaver from the knife holder, and turned his wrist. The cleaver danced in the air.


    A minuteter, Mag kept the cleaver. The potato skin fell, and a cute little bear appeared, looking rather simr to Ugly Duckling, which was sleeping on the counter.


    ��Wow... Impressive!�� M��s eyes widened, looking as though she found a newnd.


    It was the first time she knew that cleavers could be used that way!


    ��Having good cutting skills is the start to cooking. Today, we will start from learning cutting slices. Look at how I hold the knife...��

 Chapter 2121 - 1 You’re Setting Fire Here!

    <h4>Chapter 2121 You��re Setting Fire Here!</h4>


    Teaching a disciple who had no basic cutting skills, or he should have said, with misled cutting skills, wasn��t an easy task. Fortunately, M got the gist quickly, and was very proactively practicing in addition to Mag��s ��Midas Touch.��


    After practicing for the whole afternoon, M could already slice a potato into even, thin slices.


    Mag watched M slice a potato slowly but steadily and nodded. ��Mm-hmm. Not bad. I��ll give this cleaver to you then. Practice your cutting skills whenever you��re free at home.��


    ��Really? Master, this cleaver�� is mine?��


    M looked at Mag with surprise. Although this cleaver was rectangr, it was easier to use than the chef��s knife she had back home.


    After spending the whole afternoon together and obtaining Mag��s permission, M started to address him as ��master.��


    ��Of course.�� Mag nodded with a smile. ��That��s all for today. You can go back after having dinner.��


    ��Yes.�� M nodded. After pondering, M hesitantly said, ��Then�� my young mistress���� ��Miss Eiffie?��


    ��She doesn��t know how to cook.�� M nodded.


    ��Go and get her over for dinner then,�� Mag answered smilingly. He suddenly remembered that he had forgotten to ask Eiffie to rmend service staff after he got caught up in teaching M how to cook.


    ��Yes. Thank you, Master.�� M smiled and ced all the sliced potatoes in a basin at the side. Master said they could be made into mashed potato and potato cakes.


    Irina watched M jog out, and turned to Mag who was about to make dinner, asking, ��Do you intend to let M make the side dishes in the future?��


    ��Yes. This child is quite talented in cooking, and she��s very enthusiastic, so I want to teach her a few side dishes to go with the drinks to maintain Saipan Tavern��spetitiveness.�� Mag nodded.


    However, this was equivalent to poaching from Eiffie. Whether it would seed, it had to depend on Eiffie��s attitude. He couldn��t really force it, right?


    M ran back to the tavern, and yelled loudly, ��Miss, Master asked me to invite you over for dinner.��


    Before she saw anyone, she smelled a burnt smelling from the kitchen. There was also smoke.


    ��Is there a fire?! Miss, are you alright?!�� M ran to the kitchen, and kicked open the kitchen��s door.


    Then, she saw Eiffie, who was holding a spat and covered in soot, turn around with reddened eyes.


    Meanwhile, there was a puddle of unknown ck objects in the pot that was smoldering.


    M was stunned before coughing after choking on the smoke. She regained her wits, ran to a vat at the side, and poured adle of water into the pot to cool the unknown objects down. Then, she opened the window to let the smoke out.


    After doing all that, M pulled Eiffie out of the kitchen with a perplexed expression, and asked, ��Miss, what��s wrong? Are you trying tomit suicide?��


    ��Sui- my a*s.�� Eiffie blushed. Fortunately, there was ayer of soot on her, so nobody could see the blush. She turned her head to the other side, and said in a low voice, ��I-I just want to cook a meal.�� ��It doesn��t look like you are cooking here. If I came back a littleter, the neighbors would be rushing in to put out the fire.�� M shook her head seriously.


    ��I said I was cooking means I was cooking.�� Eiffie waved the spat, and asked M, ��You have learned how to cook?��


    M pulled out a cleaver.


    ��Wh-what are you doing? A mutiny?�� Eiffie looked at M��s cleaver, and then looked at her own spat. Obviously, she wasn��t very confident.


    ��No. This is the cleaver that Master gave me.�� M shook her head with a smile. She even waved it around. ��It��s a breeze to use.��


    Eiffie was rather taken back. ��Master? Did Mr. Hades take you in as his disciple?�� ��Yes. Mr. Hades agreed to let me call him master. I only learned how to use the cleaver today.�� M nodded with an ecstatic look. Eiffie��s face was filled with envy, but she still pursed her lips, and said, ��Isn��t it just cooking? I know how to cook too.��


    ��You��re setting fire here!�� M corrected her. ��Darn girl. How dare you.�� Eiffie raised the spat. ��No, no, no. My miss is the best. Master asked me to invite Miss over for dinner. Let��s wash up and change,�� M quickly said.


    ��Did Mr. Hades specially ask you to get me over for dinner?�� Eiffie halted with a hint of joy in her eyes.


    ��No. I was worried that you might starve at home, and specially mentioned that to Master.�� M shook her head honestly.


    ��Hmph.�� Eiffie snorted, but she still put down the spat, and went upstairs to wash up and change happily.


    Eiffie changed her clothes, washed her face, put on light makeup, and then brought M to Saipan Tavern.


    During dinner, Mag asked Eiffie, ��Miss Eiffie, we would like to employ a few more servers, but we couldn��t find any suitable candidates. I wonder if you know anybody who is suitable?��


    ��Mr. Hades wants to recruit service staff?��


    Eiffie looked at Mag. After pondering briefly, Eiffie understood. Saipan Tavern was having a roaring business now. It was obviously impossible to depend on Mr. Hades and his family alone.


    Titan Tavern had eight service staff members, and even she felt overwhelmed in the past two days. She intended to employ two more servers.


    ��What kind of service staff do you intend to hire? How much is the sry?�� Eiffie asked.


    ��They have to be fast workers and gracious hosts. It will be good if they can be younger. As for the sry, it will be around 5000 copper coins. Of course, if they are good, I can pay them more,�� Mag answered.


    Mag didn��t expect the service staff toe by themselves just like in Chaos City. As long as they could start to work immediately, it would be okay. After thinking briefly, Eiffie said, ��I do know a few candidates like that. Are you free tomorrow afternoon? I can ask them to meet you at your tavern, and you can talk to them face-to-face.�� ��Thank you very much then.�� Mag��s eyes shone. He had indeed asked the right person.


    After dinner, Eiffie and M said their goodbyes. Titan Tavern was about to start its operation.


    Aftering out from Saipan Tavern, M asked Eiffie with wonder, ��Miss, didn��t you ask to meet those servers for yourself?��


    ��Mr. Hades�� manpower crunch is worse than ours. He helped us so much, so this is nothing.�� Eiffie shook her head with a smile.


    ��Oh.�� M nodded. After thinking briefly, she said, ��Since that��s the case, I will go help Master then.��


    Eiffie turned to look at M with a weird smile. ��Why? Do you already want to escape from me now?��

 Chapter 2122 - Are You A God?

    <h4>Chapter 2122 Are You A God?</h4>


    The news of Titan Tavern being robbed and its Boss Eiffie experiencing a scary night had already spread in the tavern circle.


    Fortunately, after Titan Tavern rested for a day, it resumed its operations. Thedy boss looked fine, which made the customers relieved.


    ��As long as you are fine, Miss Eiffie. I didn��t sleep for the entire night when I heard the news two days ago. I was afraid something untoward had happened to you,�� Marcus said to Eiffie with relief.


    ��I��m sorry to have made the president worried.�� Eiffie poured the liquor for the members of the Wine and Liquor Association with a smile.


    Fergus angrily said, ��Boris was really a scumbag, and to think that we��ve even given him the silver award for promoting the brewery industry.��


    The others at the table had simr expressions.


    Everyone still couldn��t quite believe it when the news of Boris being the perpetrator first spread.


    Only when Boris�� taverns were closed down and the news of Borismitting suicide were confirmed did the news finally spread in their circle.


    Eiffie��s background was already very pitiful. Her parents died in a burry.


    And Boris actually hired an assant tomit the same crime against Eiffie and reenact the nightmare in order to steal the Titan Liquor��s form.


    Fortunately, Eiffie was blessed. She escaped unscathed, and the perpetrator was punished.


    Eiffie drank a ss with them smilingly before she went off to busy herself.


    She knew very well. She wasn��t blessed, but she happened to meet Mr. Hades.


    ***


    After daily operations, Mag saw thest customer off, and was about to close the tavern when he saw Xi standing out there.


    Mag looked at her and pondered a little before saying, ��Do you want toe in for a drink?��


    ��Alright.��


    Xi��s answer was as short and cold as usual. Xi walked by Mag and straight into the tavern.


    Irina had already cleaned the tavern with magic. Amy was asleep with Ugly Duckling in her arms on the chair behind the bar counter, while Annie took out her drawing supplies from under the bar counter, and was about to start her work at night. ��She would like to have a drink,�� Mag exined to Irina.


    ��What would you like to drink?�� Irina asked Xi, treating her just like how ady boss treated her customers.


    ��Maotai, please,�� Xi answered.


    Irina took a bottle of Maotai from the bar cab and waved gently. That bottlended on the table in front of Xi lightly.


    ��Thank you,�� Xi said as she sat down, but her gaze was on Annie.


    Annie hugged the picture book in her arms tightly subconsciously. She was a little afraid instinctively.


    Mag went forward to block Xi��s gaze, and smilingly said to Annie, ��Annie, go upstairs to draw, but you��ll have to sleep early tonight.��


    Annie nodded obediently, and ran upstairs with her picture book and drawing supplies.


    ��Do you like side dishes?�� Mag turned around to ask Xi that question with a smile.


    He knew Xi didn��t mean any harm to Annie, otherwise she wouldn��t have given him that ring.


    Looking at it currently, the Elder Things hadn��te to take Annie away, so he still treated Xi as a ��customer.��


    Furthermore, Xi had saved their lives in the snow in previously, so it was only right for him to make a few side dishes for her.


    Xi flicked a nce at the menu on the wall before calmly saying, ��I would like all of them.��


    This is indeed how a willful adult ces her orders. Mag raised his eyebrows slightly, but he didn��t reject Xi��s request.


    He was about to go to the kitchen to make them��


    ��That����


    ��but Xi spoke again.


    Mag faltered in his steps. He was a little surprised that there was a hint of emotions in Xi��s perpetually calm tone of voice.


    ��Red braised pork. Do you know how to cook it?�� Xi said with her usual cold expression.


    ��Red braised pork? I do.�� Mag nodded and stared at Xi strangely.


    It seemed like Annie��s drawing skills were indeed powerful. It made Xi bring up red braised pork on her own ord.


    There was a hint of joy in Xi��s eyes, but she concealed it quickly. She murmured, ��Add a helping of red braised pork too.��


    ��Red braised pork. That would take some time,�� Mag said.


    Red braised pork wasn��t hard to make, but it would take time to braise. It couldn��t be served quickly. ��It��s fine. I have time to wait.�� Xi was patient.


    ��But I want to sleep.�� Mag frowned.


    Xi was a little taken aback, and she stared at Mag. This fellow actually dared to reject her?


    ��Why don��t I exchange a helping of red braised pork for a battleship with you?�� Mag said in a negotiating tone.


    ��No way,�� Xi answered coldly without any hesitation.


    This human was simply dreaming. He wanted her to exchange one of the Elder Things�� most advanced battleships for a food item.


    ��Then, how about exchanging for a main cannon. The one that sent Cthulhu flying.�� Mag lowered his expectations.


    Xi simply looked at him quietly. She didn��t even bother to open her mouth.


    ��I don��t need the electromaic gun, even an ordinary cannon will do.�� Mag didn��t want to give up yet. After all, this was a reward that the system would never give him. The Elder Things�� technology was way more advanced than the Nond Continent��s and the Earth��s. Any one of their cannons would be the mainbat force against the army of the dead.


    ��You��re a human knight, and she is a magic caster. You guys can��t use the cannon even if you are given one,�� Xi said.


    ��You��re looking down on me in this case. Isn��t it just firing a cannon? Why are you looking down on me?�� Mag pursed his lips.


    Irina rolled her eyes at him and blushed. No one knew what she was thinking.


    ��I said before that the existence of the Elder Things has to be kept a secret. Do you think it��s reasonable for a battleship��s main cannon to appear in this world?�� Xi said to Mag.


    However, Mag seriously replied, ��Any attacks made by the powerful are reasonable. At most, we will just carry it on our shoulders and use it as a weapon. That will be very reasonable.��


    Xi frowned, as if it was hard for her to imagine that scene.


    ��The army of the dead is not alive. They do not fear, and they��re not afraid of death.


    ��Even if all the races on the continent formed an allied force, there are families behind all those brave warriors who went up north to stop the army of the dead. It isn��t just a simple number if they die on the battlefield. There will be many broken families.


    ��If possible, I want to give some more power to the allied forces. We can reduce the allied forces�� casualties as long as we can kill more of the undead,�� Mag said gravely.


    Xi looked at Mag with a respectful gaze for the first time, but she still coldly said, ��I want to try its taste first before deciding if that red braised pork is worthy to exchange for a cannon.��


    ��Sure. Please give me some time.�� Mag��s eyes shone, and he went into the kitchen.


    He knew there was a chance to get the cannon tonight when she nodded.


    He needed a powerful solobat weapon and a seductive bait.


    Was I convinced by him? Xi frowned slightly, feeling as though she had stepped into a trap


    Irina sat across from Xi, looked straight into her eyes, and asked, ��Are you a god?��

 Chapter 2123 - The Picture Book Indeed Didn’t Lie?

    <h4>Chapter 2123 The Picture Book Indeed Didn��t Lie?</h4>


    Xi looked at Irina, a beautiful young elf who had an amazing talent, and had already reached the Nond Continent��s power pinnacle.


    Among all the Nond Continent��s races, Xi had the best opinion of the elves.


    This was a beautiful, kind, freedom-loving, extremely nature-loving, and highly cohesive race.


    Oh�� yes. That was the record left by the Observer 100 years ago.


    ording to her recent observations, the truth didn��t seem to be like that.


    The Wind Forest, which was called thest paradise on the Nond Continent, was in a mess.


    The human��s lowly hierarchical system was razing through the elves. She even saw elven ves who were treated like cattle. These observations subverted her outlook of the elves. She pitied those elves who were treated like ves, but her favor for this race was almost all eliminated.


    The beautiful elf in front of her didn��t belong to the oppressed elven ss. She should be from the ruling ss. ��I��m not a god.�� Xi shook her head.


    ��Did youe to save this world?�� Irina continued to ask.


    In the snow in that day, the glowing gigantic object made an attack that shocked her. It even sent Cthulhu flying backwards.


    ��I didn��te to save this world. I��m not obliged to do that.�� Xi continued to shake her head.


    ��You should know that I��m his wife, so I know everything.�� Irina smiled and crossed her legs. ��Since your target is also Cthulhu, then you��re here to save this world. Only a real powerhouse can save this world. We can��t.��


    Mag, who was chopping pork in the kitchen, enjoyed their conversation. Irina was indeed better than him when it came to praising people.


    Xi listened to Irina��s words with a frown, as if she was deep in thought.


    ��This is your issue,�� Xi answered.


    Irina shook her head with a smile. ��No. You appearing here and interacting and coborating with us, the so-called primitive existences, means that this isn��t just our issue.��


    Xi sat up straight and looked at this elf in front of her seriously for the first time.


    Irina stopped smiling, and said in a low voice, ��You might havee from the heavens or the underground, this doesn��t matter to us. Just like those marks would never have the real gods appear.


    ��What we want is just a world where we can survive, even if this world has a border and an upper limit.


    ��Hence, we can continue to stay in this not very rich world, but you have to let us survive first, even if it��s just by resealing those fellows.��


    Xi stared at Irina silently for a long time before saying, ��I am the upper limit of the Elder Things�� assistance to this world, and I have to make sure that I won��t expose the Elder Things�� existence.


    ��ording to the requirements, you guys shouldn��t be in this world, or have this memory and this conversation.�� Irina leaned against the chair, and smilingly said, ��If you are the Elder Things�� upper limit, then your only choice is to work with us.��


    ��I��ll admit that you guys are my only choice.�� Xi nodded.


    Xi began to reassess Irina inwardly again. Talking to this woman was more stressful than talking to Mag.


    However, this also meant they were indeed good coboration partners. She didn��t like to work with idiots.


    Mag carried a few side dishes out from the kitchen, and said to Xi, ��If you Elder Things can��t send us any men, perhaps you can just send us weapons. We will rearm all the races on the Nond Continent, and fight with Cthulhu and the devils. You can fight a proxy war.��


    ��A proxy war?�� Xi frowned. This was a new term to her.


    However, Mag had already exined that it was to let the Elder Things supply the weapons to the Nond Continent��s races.


    ��This isn��t something I can decide.�� Xi shook her head.


    Mag gravely said, ��I hope you Elder Things can evaluate the risk of the races on the Nond Continent giving up fighting, and bing the devils�� servantspletely. You should know very well that an allied force that is formed at thest minute isn��t very reliable. Moreover, they have deep hatred for one another.��


    ��I will ry your suggestion.�� Xi nodded at Mag.


    ��Please enjoy.�� Mag put down the side dishes, and opened the Maotai��s cover for Xi.


    He didn��t have much hope for Xi��s promise. After all, this indeed wasn��t something that she could decide.


    As for what kind of status the Nond Continent had in the Elder Things�� minds, he could only probe them slowly.


    Xi ate and drank quietly.


    Irina picked up a ss, and began to drink with her.


    Mag looked at Irina, trying to say something.


    After three sses of Maotai, Irina was slightly drunk too. She looked at Xi with narrowed eyes, and smilingly asked, ��How do you Elder Things live? Do you also eat, sleep, and hit the dots?��


    Xi put down her chopsticks, and asked Irina seriously, ��Who are the dots? Why are you hitting them?��


    ��Dots are dots. Everyone is hitting dots, so we just do it,�� Irina answered with a smile. ��We don��t hit dots there.�� Xi shook her head. They did eat and sleep, but they seemed tock an interesting exercise.


    ��Do you fly when you go out?�� Irina continued to ask. ��Or, do you use teleportation portals?��


    ��We choose our transportation depending on the distance, but the teleportation portals are already phased out.��


    ***


    Mag listened to the two women��s chitchat in the kitchen. He couldn��t help feeling amazed that women could chitchat no matter what, even when one of them was already drunk.


    He knew Irina most likely wanted to get Xi drunk, and then get words out of her.


    However, Xi was already someone who could walk out of the tavern by herself after drinking a bottle of Maotai and a bottle of whiskey.


    Irina, who would get drunk after three sses, simply couldn��tpare to her, okay. Soon, Xi looked at Irina, who was lying drunk on the table, and ate the drunkard peanuts calmly.


    Right then, a rich meat aroma whiffed out from the kitchen.


    Smells so good! Xi��s actions paused, and she looked at the kitchen with amazement.


    This meat aroma was so rich that it was enticing. She couldn��t help gulping.


    This was an aroma that exceeded her cognition and an aroma that she had never smelled before in the Underground City. Only the Buddha jumps over the wall previously couldpare to it.


    However,pared to the Buddha jumps over the wall��s aroma which was intertwined with many delicious scents, this aroma was much purer. It was simply the aroma of meat. She could already imagine how the red braised pork was being cooked until it was red and glowy in the pot.


    Meanwhile, her current situation was like that of a mermaid who had just woken up on her bed, and was attracted by that sudden aroma.


    The picture book indeed didn��t lie?


    Xi took a sip to suppress her shock, and couldn��t help looking forward to it.

 Chapter 2124 - A Historical Trade

    Chapter 2124 A Historical Trade


    After simmering for more than an hour, the reduced red braised pork was finally done.


    After drinking two bottles of liquor, Xi stared at the kitchen, and watched Mag carry a bowl of red braised pork out.


    ��Your red braised pork.�� Mag put down the bowl, and the red braised pork jiggled, looking even more enticing. ��Thank you,�� Xi said while her gaze was fixed on the red braised pork in front of her. This was the first time in her life that she couldn��t wait for a food item.


    The cube-shaped red braised pork was almost exactly the same as in the picture book. However,pared to the t drawing, the real red braised pork in front of her shimmered slightly with ayer of oil, and the enticing aroma in the air brought along an even stronger impact.


    Xi opened her mouth slightly and gulped. She looked exactly like the little mermaid who saw the red braised pork for the first time in the picture book.


    Xi looked up, and asked Mag, ��Isn��t there supposed to be a bowl of rice too?��


    Mag was slightly taken aback. He couldn��t helpughing as he replied, ��You��re really stringent.��


    In the picture book, the red braised pork was served along with a bowl of rice.


    The red braised pork wasn��t a side dish. Even when it was well done, it would still be greasy.


    However, together with a bowl of rice, it would be perfect.


    Xi wasn��t in a hurry to pick up her chopsticks, because the little mermaid in the picture book ate the dish with rice. It looked much more delicious than eating the red braised pork on its own.


    Soon, Mag came out with a bowl of rice. He had cooked it while he was simmering the red braised pork


    ��Thank you.��


    Xi received the bowl and thanked Mag. She picked up the chopsticks, and prepared to tuck in.


    ��Wait a sec. We have agreed earlier that if you are satisfied with this red braised pork, you will give me a cannon, right?�� Mag said to Xi.


    Xi looked at Mag and then at the red braised pork in front of her. After a brief hesitation, she nodded.


    ��Alright, please enjoy.�� Mag kept the tray and took two steps back.


    Xi picked up a piece of red braised pork with her chopsticks.


    This wild boar meat was cut into long cubes, and the thick gravy dyed the wild boar meat a deep red color. The inteying fat and lean pork was soft and bouncy.


    This human��s cutting skill is indeed an astonishing artwork.


    Xi looked at the meat that was equally cut at all sides with appreciation. Even the angles were perfect. Then, she fed it into her mouth.


    The tender pork melted almost immediately in her mouth. The lean meat was chewy and not dry. The pork skin was soft and sticky. It wasn��t hard to bite down.


    She bit softly into the meat, and the sweet and fragrant sauce seeped out from the meat. At this moment, the beauty of the pork was brought out to the fullest. It was fatty but not greasy, and was fragrant and tender.


    This taste!


    Xi��s eyes widened. It was as if a giant, wild ck boar had bumped into her heart, and it galloped around like how her heart was beating


    The taste buds were cheering, and her body was trembling due to the excitement. The sensation of joy due to the scrumptiousness was actually that impactful...


    ��Ah !


    She opened her mouth slightly, and could not help but let out a soft moan.


    It was too exquisite!


    This sensation made her excited, and also made her feel blissful!


    However, Xi soon realized her gaffe, and a rare blush appeared on her face. She picked up the bowl in front of her, and ate a mouthful of rice.


    The soft rice had a new rice��s fragrance. The rice got even more fragrant after chewing, and the slight greasiness was quickly suppressed by the sweet and fragrant white rice. It was as though it was meant for the red braised pork! She got it!


    The picture book was real.


    Even she couldn��t resist such delicious red braised pork, let alone the innocent little mermaid.


    Additionally, marrying a prince who could make such delicious red braised pork didn��t seem so hard to imagine.


    This wasn��t a love-at-first-sight story, but a seduction-by-food story.


    Thinking in that manner made the story much more reasonable.


    The little mermaid had to be very desperate when she thought of how she couldn��t eat such delicious red braised pork ever again, and how the chef whom she reserved was being stolen from her.


    Xi couldn��t help popping another piece of red braised pork into her mouth. She felt the taste blossoming on the tip of her tongue, and she couldn��t hide the arc of her upturned lips.


    The bowl of rice was soon finished, but there were still a few pieces of red braised pork, and she hadn��t eaten the gravy that she was craving yet.


    Just as Xi was hesitating if she should ask Mag for another bowl of rice, Mag already put a new bowl of rice in front of her and a spoon in the red braised pork��s bowl.


    Xi looked up at Mag, and felt good about this human for the first time.


    At least in the aspect of food, he was very understanding and considerate.


    Mag smiled. If it weren��t for that cannon, he would be sleeping with his wife in a warm bed by now. He wouldn��t be serving her here.


    Soon, Xi finished the bowl of rice together with the red braised pork��s gravy.


    Burp


    Xi covered her mouth and burped.


    That feeling of satiation was really sofortable.


    ��Thank you for your hospitality. The red braised pork is very delicious,�� Xi said to Mag seriously.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded smilingly at Xi.


    Xi used a tissue to wipe her mouth before walking to the door. With her usually cold voice, she said, ��I��ll leave the cannon at that mountain 160 km north of Rodu. You��d better ship it away by tonight.��


    ��Thank you.�� Mag watched Xi��s figure disappear at the door before saying a sincere thank you again.


    After carrying the drunk Irina and the sleeping Amy upstairs, Mag activated the tavern��s spell formation before leaving right away.


    The purple-striped griffinnded on the peak of that mountain 160 km north of Rodu. The 100-meter-long cannon was ced vertically at the peak like a pir supporting the sky.


    ��How awe-inspiring.�� Mag went two rounds around the mountain on Ah Zi��s back beforending on the peak.


    And next to this cannon, there were four crates of ammunition. There were a total of 24 artillery shells.


    ��I guess this should be a miracle in the history of trade, right?�� Mag caressed the iron beast that made him shudder. He actually traded for it with a bowl of red braised pork and two bowls of rice.


    He hoped the future generations would notbel this trade as a scam.


    In that ice in that day, Mag had witnessed the firepower of Xi��s battleship personally.


    The firepower of one cannon was already above a 10th-tier magic caster��s might, and the artillery shells left behind by Xi were all cluster warheads. It was the kind of bomb that was more suitable for eliminating targets that were densely packed together.


    She��s good and understanding. I��ll treat her to other goodies next time she visits. Mag nodded, feeling very satisfied with Xi.


    After keeping the cannon and ammunition with a space magic ring, Mag leaped onto the griffin��s back. He looked toward the north, and hesitated briefly before ordering Ah Zi to fly northwards.


    He had already gotten the cannon, so he really should find a base now.


    Ending the war beyond the Roth Empire��s borders was the best promise to the civilians.

 Chapter 2125 - Is This System… An Idiot?

    Chapter 2125 Is This System... An Idiot?


    Mag circled one round above the snowy in. He hadn��t found any traces of the army of the dead yet, but he had seen many Roth Empire��s scoutsing and going into the ice in continuously.


    It was obvious that Andre had finally begun to treat it seriously when it concerned the survival of his empire.


    Mag chose a few spots, and marked them on the map before returning to Rodu.


    He wasn��t sure what were Cthulhu��s considerations right now, but it could be deemed good news now that the army of the dead showed no signs ofing southwards before the allied force could form and head north.


    And two dayster, all the races would hold a meeting at Chaos City to sign the peace treaty again and establish a new alliance to resist Cthulhu and the army of the dead.


    ***


    ��This girl Connie is surprisingly capable.�� The next morning, Mag received thetest news from the orcs.


    The Falk Tribe had taken over the Aug Tribe. The orc race that was fractured for many years was finally unified, and Chief Connie from the Falk Tribe was unanimously elected as the chieftain.


    Mag was in a daze. That timid girl from back then had be the queen of the Twilight Forest in the blink of an eye.


    Irina epted the water that Mag gave to her, and downed it in a gulp. Still a little hazy due to the hangover, she asked Mag, ��Did that woman get drunkst night too?��.


    ��Yes. She was a little drunk too.�� Mag nodded.


    He didn��t want to tell Irina the fact that Xi happily walked away after drinking two bottles of liquor and eating a bowl of red braised pork with two bowls of rice.


    That would be too cruel.


    As expected, Irina became much more energetic after hearing that. With a hint of smugness, she said, ��Hah, I knew her alcohol tolerance was only so-so.��


    ��Thatss Connie is already the queen of the Twilight Forest now.�� Mag passed the letter to Irina with a smile.


    ��Something like that actually happened.�� Irina took the letter with wonder. After skimming through it, she, too, smiled as she said, ��That��s rather surprising. She actually killed Auster personally.��


    ��Her master is the Hairless Monk, after all. Killing Auster, who had lost an arm, is still quite reasonable.�� Mag nodded.


    Mag took out the map next, and talked with Irina about the few positions that he had chosen in the north.


    ***


    ��System, where��s my reward for finding the snail yesterday? Why aren��t you giving it to me? My snacks are almost finished.�� Amyy on the bed, andined inwardly.


    ��Erm... Although Little Mistress found an edible snail yesterday, you have sought help from your parents, so the system judged the mission as iplete...�� the system answered carefully.


    ��Hmph! You didn��t say that I couldn��t seek help, and now you used it as an excuse to decline me. I��m not going to y with you anymore. You can y on your own from now on.�� Amy got up from bed, and went downstairs in a huff.


    ��...�� The system.


    Life is so hard!


    It is so demeaning...


    ��Little Mistress?


    ��Baby?


    ��Little Precious?


    ��Little Ancestor...��


    The Life Experience System finally panicked after realizing that its host had blocked it.


    It could very likely be the very first system that was abandoned by its host...


    And it was because of a snack package reward?


    I have no choice... Seems like I have to seek help from my seniors!


    *


    *


    *


    Amy went downstairs, ate three soup dumplings in a row, a bowl of congee with pork and century egg, and a bowl of sweet tofu pudding before she felt less angry.


    ��Little Amy, you found an edible snail yesterday, so what did the wishing well reward you with?�� Mag teased Amy. The little one had surely redeemed the snack gift package again.


    Amy got angry again as soon as Mag mentioned it. Putting her arms on her hips, she angrily said, ��Hmph. That stupid wishing well. I��m not going to talk to it anymore. Idiot, idiot, idiot!��


    Mag smilingly asked, ��What happened? It didn��t give you a reward?��


    ��Anyway, I am not going to talk to it anymore. I��m going to fill up the wellter,�� Amy replied seriously.


    ��Sure. Father will help you fill it upter.�� Mag nodded. It seemed like that system needed to be educated.


    ��Little Mistress... I was wrong. I know I was wrong already. Please talk to me...�� The system��s humble voice rang in Amy��s mind. However, Amy wasn��t moved at all.


    After breakfast, Mag found a shovel in the tool shed, and behaved as if he was really going to fill up the well with Amy.


    *


    *


    *


    On the System Forum.


    Post for help: Yes... It��s me again. What should I do if my little mistress blocked me? Urgent!!!


    P.S.: The little mistress and her father even want to fill me up! Help!!!


    Replies were as follows.


    Most Powerful Guiding System: Is this system... an idiot?


    Star Student System: Systems are existences that belong to the information flow. We don��t exist physically, so how is your host going to fill you up? Perhaps we have a physical systemtely?


    Bootlicker System: Told you that you need to suck up to your host until you have everything you want!


    God of Cookery Cultivation System: Embarrassing! Usually systems like me ignore the host. How can the system be threatened by the host?


    Viin System: Moderator, can we mute the guy above? Otherwise, I will send my host over to kill its host and his entire family!


    The God of Cookery Cultivation System replies to the Viin System: Come over then!


    =��=4


    Notice: The God of Cookery Cultivation System is muted for seven days due to posting antagonistic expressions...


    ***


    Mag and Amy went to the backyard with a shovel each.


    Irina and Annie stood at the door, and watched the two of them with befuddlement. They didn��t know how the well could anger the father-and-daughter duo.


    ��Rest in peace.�� Amy shoveled up some soil with her little shovel, and solemnly spoke before pouring the soil down the well.


    Then, an amazing scene appeared. Bags of snacks began to gush out of the well continuously.


    ��Hmm?��


    Amy stopped her actions, and looked at the Mimi prawn snacks that fell next to her feet. Then, she stared at the gushing snacks with brightened eyes.


    ��This is?��


    Irina and Annie watched this scene with shock.


    ��Did you prepare this?�� Irina asked Mag.


    ��You can say that too,�� Mag replied with augh. He had intended to help Amy keep her system a secret from others, Irina included.


    ��Wow. Is this thetest chips�� vor? Green Lime? I don��t think I��ve tried this before.�� Amy had already tossed her shovel aside. She grabbed a big bag of chips, and started eating them.


    As for filling up the well, she forgot all about


    it.


    See, the little chowhound was so easily appeased.


    ��Little Ancestor, are you satisfied now?�� The system��s voice rang in Amy��s mind again. ��For the sake of so many snacks, I��ll forgive you temporarily.�� Amy ate the chips happily, hugging a few more packets of chips in her arms.


    mo


    ��Then I really have to thank you...��


    ***


    ��Bro, I can only lend you that many. Remember to pay me back next month. Five points.��


    ��Thank you, Big Bro! We can be considered brothers now. Please take care of me in the future...��


    ��Nonsense! Who is your brother? I have always been bossy and dominant to my host. You have to learn from me and be a system with principles! ��Alright...��


    End of trade.

 Chapter 2126 - Where Exactly Did This Girl Go?

    Chapter 2126 Where Exactly Did This Girl Go?


    Looking at the snacks bursting out from the well, Mag nodded with gratification.


    This meant that the initial stage of Amy��s education was sessful. She was already a junior keeper who could make the system bow to her will.


    Amy hugged the chips, and said to the three of them, ��Take whatever you want. It��s my treat.��


    Annie took a bag of Snickers from the pile of snacks. She would feel hungry sometimes when she was drawingte at night.


    After eating one of these, she was no longer ��you��re not you when you��re hungry.��


    Irina took a bag of Weilong spicy strips. She didn��t eat junk food usually, but this spicy strip seemed to have some kind of magic. She stole a bag of it from Amy��s snack gift package previously. Oh, it couldn��t be considered as stealing, since it was her daughter��s snacks. She took it legitimately.


    Mag didn��t like to eat snacks. After watching Amy keep all the snacks in the magic wand and informing the other three, he left the tavern to ce a bamboo container under the locust tree at the alley��s entrance.


    The news regarding Cthulhu and the army of the dead had already spread to all the races on the Nond Continent. As for the news regarding Rankster, Mag didn��t choose to hide it after serious consideration.


    Rankster was too powerful. Even the current Mag wasn��t confident that he could beat him.


    It would be a disaster to the allied forces if he concealed such a powerfulbat force.


    He also couldn��t rescue Rankster from his current controlled state. Even with Xi��s intervening, she could only rescue Mag��s party from Cthulhu and the army of the dead��s ambush.


    Elizabeth had already left the restaurant. He didn��t know if she had received this news.


    Mag knew very well what Rankster meant to Elizabeth. If she knew about him, she would definitely rush to the ice in in the north before the allied forces took on the army of the dead.


    This was what Mag worried about the most.


    Perhaps, Rankster might still have a hint of consciousness left, but Cthulhu hadplete control over him in the ice in. Even Elizabeth��s appearance in front of him might not let him recover his consciousness.


    What was more usible was that she could be torn apart by the wandering army of the dead before she could even see Rankster.


    Therefore, he wanted to use the Chaos City��s intelworks to find Elizabeth and stop her.


    Irina saw Mag returned home with a worried look, so she gently asked, ��Are you worried about Elizabeth?��


    Mag nodded. With a gentle sigh, he said, ��Yes. I��m afraid she would turn into someone like Rankster if she appeared in the ice in in the north now.��


    Irina shook her head, and replied, ��She��s very smart. I believe she won��t get herself in danger.��


    ��I certainly hope so. I��ve got Chaos City to help look for her. At the critical moment, her presence could perhaps help us deal with Rankster easier.��


    Mag could only wait for the news now. He still had to return to Chaos City to attend the racial meeting tomorrow. He hoped he would receive good news then.


    ��Oh, yes. How��s the situation in the Wind Forest now? In the current situation, adding me, are you confident in taking over the City of Life?�� Mag asked Irina.


    ��I��ve been suspicious about why Helena��s attitude became so gentle suddenly. She even allowed the system that she created to disintegrate. Looking at it now, she��s taking a step back to move forward.�� Irina shook her head.


    ��The chaos in the Wind Forest has gradually subsided now. The living environment of the elves in the lower sses has improved.


    ��Although some of the elven nobles have lost some of their privileges, they still maintained their excellent conditions in all areas.


    ��The initially sharp ss contradiction was dissolved. The lowliest elven ves have left the forest, so the basic condition to start arge-scale fight against oppression is already gone,�� Irina said, shaking her head.


    Mag alsomented, ��It��s indeed the older, the wiser.��


    Helena appeared to back off and epted the conditions, but she had never lost control over the elven race. She even dissolved the internal conflict in a gentle manner.


    Once the low-ss elves epted the current living environment, Helena and the nobles could change the conditions at any time. They had no way to resist that.


    This string had always been grasped by Helena.


    Mag had to admit that Irina and he were still noobs at power y.


    If it was his father who came, perhaps he could really spar with Helena and Andre, those sly old foxes.


    Actually, there was another way to regain control over the elves, which was to kill Helena.


    However, in the current situation, not only would the other races not allow Helena to die and the elves to descend into a chaos, even Mag, who knew about Cthulhu and the army of the dead best, wouldn��t do something like that to hurt themselves.


    ��Let��s wait after this war is over. Currently, Cthulhu and the army of the dead are our most important opponents,�� Mag said.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Irina nodded, and continued, ��But I intend to make a trip to the Wind Forest to get something tomorrow.�� ��Alright.�� Mag nodded. He didn��t probe.


    ***


    Golden Dragon Ind, in the Golden Hall.


    ��How was it? Did you find Elizabeth?�� Louis asked all the Golden Dragons present.


    Jinx got up, shaking his head, and said, ��Chief, we have searched everywhere on the Nond Continent, but we didn��t see Elizabeth.��


    All the other giant dragons shook their heads too.


    ��Where did this girl go?�� Louis furrowed his brows tightly.


    ��I wonder if the Frost Dragons are looking for her too. She��s a Frost Dragon, after all. Perhaps, her counterparts should be able to sense her presence easier,�� Jinxmented. ��I��m only afraid that they aren��t looking for her at all.��


    ��Alright. Let��s put this aside first. Regarding the racial meeting tomorrow, the Dragon Inds meeting yesterday has already reached a consensus. Dous and I will go as the representatives. You guys will stand by on the Dragon Inds, and prepare to head north at any time.��


    ***


    At the same time, all the Frost Dragons gathered at the Frost Hall looked solemn too.


    ��Great Elder, we still couldn��t find Elizabeth, but we already posted our people at the edge of the ice in. We should be able to stop her before she enters the ice in,�� the third elder said to Dous.


    ��Where exactly did this girl go?�� Dous furrowed his brows tightly.


    ��I say we should ignore this stupid girl. I have long known that Rankster was no good. He always escaped unscathed in dire situations back then. I thought he was lucky, but in fact he has long be the devil��s puppet.


    ��The giant dragons are all gossiping about us Frost Dragons now. They say we let the devil out, and they need to guard against us turning against them in battle,�� the second elder said angrily.


    All the elders present looked grave too. There had been plenty of gossip on the Dragon Inds in thest few days. The Frost Dragons were really in a dire situation.


    ��Shut up!�� Dous flicked a nce at the second elder coldly. His terrifying aura even created frost in the air.

 Chapter 2127 - The New Chief Of The Vampires

    <h4>Chapter 2127 The New Chief Of The Vampires</h4>


    ��If Rankster had gained his power by selling his soul to the devil back then, then do you think you could still stand here and sprout nonsense today?�� Dous said to the second elder coldly.


    The second elder was speechless, and he lowered his head in silence.


    ��I don��t know how Rankster became the devil��s puppet, but I don��t see any problems with him bing the chief.


    ��Furthermore, I��m telling you guys now that Elizabeth is the hope of us Frost Dragons. She��s also the hope of us keeping our ce among the top 10 dragon tribes.


    ��If we lose her again, you guys might have to get out of this ind because none of you has the power to defend it, and you guys have been trying to kill the person who made it possible for you to stay here.��


    Dous�� voice reverberated in the great hall. All the Frost Dragon elders went white, but they still had to agree with him in silence.


    Fox was a hopeless idiot. The Frost Dragons would only lose their status even faster on the Dragon Inds if he became the chief.


    ��We have to find her at all her costs, and then bring her back,�� Dous ordered coldly.


    *


    *


    *


    The Boundless Sea Realm. The Demon Inds.


    An ancient gray castle towered next to the sea on the archipgo covered by gray fog.


    ��As an ancestor of the vampires, I should have the right to remove you from your position, right?��


    Drac sat at the main seat as he swirled a crystal ss filled with blood-red liquid, and smilingly spoke to the chief of the vampire race, Maynard.


    The upper echelons of the vampire race had gathered in the castle��s hall, but the current ambiance was a little stifling.


    Drac, the vampire ancestor, had gathered them here today to discuss the reelection of the chief.


    Maynard had been the chief of the vampires for over 100 years. Everyone thought that his position would only be stabler after Drac became the new ancestor.


    They didn��t expect the first person to target him would be Drac.


    What was even more surprising was that the other ancestor didn��t attend the meeting. This meant that he wouldn��t interfere with the meeting��s oue.


    This meant��


    Maynard��s chief position waspletely decided by Drac, and he could also appoint a new chief at will.


    At the same time, Cami, who hadn��t appeared on the ind for a long time, was standing behind Drac. This gave people ideas.


    Previously, Drac receiving the ancestorship had a lot to do with Cami being forced to marry.


    Maynard turned grave, but he still lowered his head, and respectfully said, ��Yes, that is the ancestor��s power.��


    In the vampire race, the vampire ancestor had an absolute suppression over the other vampires with his Ancestor Bloodline. That was why the ancestor had a supreme status in the vampire race.


    The chief was only managing the race��s daily affairs. The ultimate decisiony with the ancestor.


    Maynard was already very miserable as he failed to sell his daughter for gains, and even let Drac be the vampire ancestor. He didn��t expect he would lose his position as the chief today too.


    Some vampires began to plot. Although the chief��s power wasn��t as great as the two ancestors��, the ancestors normally didn��t manage affairs, so the chief was in fact the real controller of the vampires.


    If Maynard was deposed, who would be the new chief?


    ��Excellent. Seems like Big Brother still remembers our rules very well even after being the chief for so many years.�� Drac smiled sinisterly. His gaze swept over the vampires present, and he loudly said, ��Maynard��s morals and behavior are appalling. He will be removed from the position of chief today, and Cami will take over the position.��


    ��Cami?��


    All the vampires�� gazesnded on Cami as they wore shocked expressions.


    Meanwhile, Cami also looked taken aback. Obviously, she didn��t know about Drac��s arrangement in advance.


    ��I��m afraid that th-this arrangement isn��t appropriate, right?�� Maynard looked at Drac and Cami with an ugly expression. ��Cami is still a child. She doesn��t have much experience with the affairs of the race. We��re in an eventful period right now. I��m afraid she will mess up if we let her take over the chief��s affairs now.��


    Many vampires nodded in agreement.


    Drac swirled his red wine ss, and mockingly said to Maynard, ��I��m afraid it��s inappropriate to say that she��s a child now, right? You know you had already forced her to marry twice for your benefits, right? Are you fit to be a father when you force a child to do such a thing?��


    Maynard��s face twitched, and yet he couldn��t rebut at all.


    ��Uncle, you��re awesome!��


    Cami looked at Drac with little stars in her eyes. Only he would protect her like this in this life.


    As for that so-called father��


    Perhaps he had treated her as a chip that could be used to exchange for benefits since she had been born.


    The other vampires finally realized that this was a family argument, so they quickly kept quiet.


    It was over for Maynard. Drac wanted to put Cami in the chief��s position, and the other ancestor had already epted it.


    The vampire race would enter the ruling period of Cami.


    Maynard took a deep breath, and said to Drac, ��You��re fooling around. I don��t believe the great elder will agree with your decision!��


    ��Ha. Since he��s noting, it means that he has agreed with my decision.�� Drac shook his head. Taking a sip of wine, he said to Maynard, ��Dear Big Brother, I am no longer the little brother whom you could boss around. I hope the term ��fooling around�� will never appear in our conversation again.��


    A terrifying aura emerged from Drac. Fear appeared on Maynard��s face, and his legs trembled. He couldn��t control himself, and he knelt on the floor.


    Drac kept his aura. Still with a teasing expression, he said, ��Now, do you still have an opinion?��


    Maynard lowered his head, bit his lips, and replied, ��N-no����


    Yes. Drac was no longer that useless little brother whom Maynard had absolute control over.


    The absolute suppression of Drac��s bloodline and power made it impossible for him to resist.


    Cami felt gratified with a hint of sadness when she saw Maynard kneeling on the floor.


    ��Very good.�� Drac nodded, and then said to all the vampires present, ��Now, I dere Cami as the new chief of the vampires. She will take on the position immediately.��


    ��Greetings, Lady Chief!�� All the vampires bowed to Cami.


    Cami, who was still in a daze, quickly said, ��P-please rise.��


    She had never expected that. She thought she was justing back with Drac to throw her weight around. She didn��t expect to take over the chief��s position from her father.


    However, this homing sensation��


    ��was fantastic!


    Looking at Maynard being dejected and submitted, she finally vented that seething feeling in her chest.


    She had once thought of never returning to these waters and castle, even if she had to wander forever.


    But Drac brought her back, and gave her the foundation of life and more.

 Chapter 2128 - A Scary Genius

    <h4>Chapter 2128: A Scary Genius</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Chaos City, the Buffett Manor.


    In the brightly lit study, Scheer was poring through the documents on the desk.


    The secretary came in, and reported, ��Young Mistress, the entire steam engine department was diverted into the study and production of cannons. The engineers and workers are very enthusiastic.��


    Scheer put down the documents, and looked up at the secretary. ��Well done. Give all the engineers and workers one month of sry in advance. Give it to them tomorrow ording to the previous standard.��


    This was the city lord��s castle��s request. Scheer already knew about the incident in the ice in in the north of the Roth Empire.


    This was a matter that concerned the survival of all the races on the Nond Continent. As a banker whose market was the Nond Continent, she saw the opportunity under the crisis.


    All the races would meet in Chaos City tomorrow to discuss the matter. If things went as expected, they would sign a new peace treaty on the spot.


    This meant that if the Nond Continent could get through the current crisis of the devil and the army of the dead, it would wee another 100 years of peace.


    This was an extremely precious opportunity. To the Buffett Family, this concerned their life and death.


    Hence, she didn��t hesitate at all when she got the city lord��s castle��s request, and diverted all her engmeers and workers into the production of cannons.


    She might not be able to make any contributions at the frontline, but with the Buffetts�� financial power, she still could do many things at the rear.


    ��Oh, yes. Have you run tests on the firepower of the cannons?�� Scheer curiously asked.


    The city lord��s castle didn��t say where the cannon came from, but if City Lord Michael put such an importance on it, it should be rather powerful.


    The secretary took out a piece of information from his bag, and said, ��The city lord��s castle has just run a test this morning. We got a report from them. A small caliber cannon��s power was equivalent to that of an Exploding Fireball released by a 3rd-tier magic caster. A medium caliber cannon��s power was equivalent to that of an Exploding Fireball released by a 4th-tier magic caster, and a big caliber cannon��s power was equivalent to that of an Exploding Fireball released by a 6th-tier magic caster.��


    ��It can reach the power of a 6th-tier magic caster?!�� Scheer was rather shocked.


    Although a super big caliber cannon was considered as a steel giant, this was a tool that even an ordinary person could manipte.


    This meant as long as there were ample numbers of super big caliber cannons, they could have thebat power of a batch of 6th-tier magic casters all of a sudden.


    ��This designer is a scary genius.�� Scheer couldn��t help but praise.


    She had seen the raw materials necessary to make a cannon. Although they were unusual, they were not expensive and rare. The goblins could provide them in abundance.


    However, no one could imagine that those assorted things could have such terrifymg power when they were pieced together.


    Meanwhile, those circr barrels gave those cannons the ability to fire at long range.


    However, if this weapon of mass destruction had appeared 100 years ago, the previous racial war would have been even more terrifymg.


    That designer had to have chosen this time to debut the cannon because he saw that the various races had decided to sign the peace treaty, and there wouldn��t be a war in the next 100 years.


    Scheer also admired the designer��s foresight.


    Scheer said to the secretary, ��Recruit more cksmiths in Chaos City. Pay them double and let them join the cannon-making team. We have to expand our


    output as much as we can.��


    ��Alright.�� The secretary left quickly after receiving his order.


    Scheer couldn��t help but pace in the study. It was an eventful period, but it also was a great opportunity.


    If she could go along with it and grasp the chance, she might be able to create a huge business empire like her grandfather.


    The Moreton Manor.


    Gloria listened to Jeffree exin the Nond Continent��s current situation with a grave expression.


    After a moment of silence, she said to Jeffree, ��Grandfather, I would like to donate all our cotton yarn and cloths to make winter wear for the soldiers who are going north to fight against the army of the dead. ��


    Surprise shed through Jeffree��s eyes, but it soon became gratification as he nodded with a smile. ��The cloth factory is already yours, you don��t have to ask me whenever you make a decision. However, why are you doing this?��


    With a serious expression, Gloria said, ��All the races are in a dire situation now. We can only survive by facing the crisis as one.


    ��We cannot go to the front line to kill the enemy, but we can do our part in the rear. Even if we can only provide a piece of winter wear for the soldiers, it��s better than doing nothing at all.��


    Jeffree nodded with gratification. ��That��s right. This is apletely different crisis from 100 years ago, but it��s also a rare moment in time when all the races on the Nond Continente together to fight against an enemy.


    ��If we win, the Nond Continent will enter into another 100 years of prosperity, and it will trigger the conditions for all the races to intermingle.��


    That would be a great age filled with imagination. It would also be the era that people of his generation would like to witness the most.


    However, this age was destined to belong to the youngsters.


    Jeffree looked at Gloria with praise. He didn��t have to worry about the Moreton Family��s legacy now. Gloria would definitely leave her own legend in the next generation.


    Mag didn��t wait for too long before someone knocked at the door.


    ��They��re here.�� Mag got up to open the door. Four youngdies who looked quite capable stood at the door.


    Mag smilingly said to the four maidens, ��Hello, are youdies here for the interview?


    Smiling gently, the short-haired girl in the lead said, ��Yes. Boss Eiffie rmended us toe for an interview here.


    Mag stepped to the side, and said, ��Pleasee in.��


    The four maidens came in. Judging from their temperament and demeanor, they should be quite experienced. They knew what they were doing, and they looked at ease, making people feel ratherfortable.


    ��Please take a seat.�� Mag poured them a ss of water each before sitting across from them with Irina.


    They were sizing up the four maidens who came for the interview, and the four maidens were also sizing up the young boss couple.


    They were supposed to go for an interview at Titan Tavern. They heard that Titan Tavern had just won the liquor-tasting��s event��s gold award, and its business was booming.


    However, Miss Eiffie rmended them to this Saipan Tavern opposite. Apparently, this Saipan Tavern had gotten the liquor-tasting event��s gold award too, and it had no employees yet. The bosses needed manpower, and they gave quite a high sry.


    Mag spoke up first. ��I��m Hades, the boss of Saipan Tavern. This is thedy boss. Can you guys do a short introduction first? It will be great to talk about your resume too.��


    The maiden with short hair was the first one to reply. ��I��m Jones, and I��m 18 years old this year. I have worked as a tavern and restaurant��s service staff for five years, and I was a small captain for one year...��

 Chapter 2129 - Don’t Tell Me That You Guys… Are Thinking Of Letting Me Be The Manager?”

    <h4>Chapter 2129 Don��t Tell Me That You Guys�� Are Thinking Of Letting Me Be The Manager?��</h4>


    The four maidens�� resumes were all ordinary. They were simply experienced service staff, and had worked in taverns before.


    However, this was the standard of normal service staff. Mag couldn��t be picking up princesses and queens everywhere he went, right?


    One good thing about it was that Eiffie had obviously chosen them in advance. The four maidens had good characters, and were down-to-earth people.


    The pros of employing experienced people was that they could start working right away. He didn��t have to teach them slowly from the beginning


    30 minutester, Mag smilingly said to the four of them, ��You guys are fine. If you have no objections to the sry, you can start working tonight.��


    ��So fast?�� The maidens were taken aback.


    A famous tavern like Saipan Tavern would usually have all kinds of requirements when they employed service staff. They didn��t even have many hopes when they came. They didn��t expect that they would all be hired.


    ��Yes. This is your uniform. Come in them when you guyse to work tonight. Try it when you go back and see if it fits.�� Mag got up and took a few sets of red and ck uniforms from behind the counter, and gave them to the four maidens.


    Mag had already thought it through. He couldn��t be too demanding. As long as the service staff were willing to work hard, the rest was secondary.


    Saipan Tavern had already done most of its historical purpose, so he only needed to find someone who could continue to run the tavern on his behalf. He was already prepared to be a hands-off boss.


    Jones was the first to react. She took the uniform from Mag, and seriously said, ��Yes. Thank you, Boss. We��ll work hard.��


    ��Alright. I appreciate your help.�� Mag nodded and looked at Jones with appreciation.


    He rather liked this maiden. She was a natural leader and a good management candidate.


    The other three maidens also epted the uniforms, and said thanks with an ecstatic expression.


    The boss was very generous, at least with the sry given. 5,000 basic sry withmission. Based on the daily sales of 100,000, their monthly sry could easily go over 10,000.


    This was what they usually didn��t dare to imagine. It was considered very good for the usual service staff to have 3,000 copper coins of monthly sry.


    ��Oh, yes, Jones, please stay back. I have some questions to ask you privately,�� Mag said to Jones, who was about to go out.


    ��Alright.�� Jones bade farewell to herpanions, and returned to her seat.


    Mag got straight to the point, and said, ��I intend to make you the team leader. As the management, your pay will be 2000 copper coins more than the normal service staff, but you��ll have to be responsible for arranging everyone��s jobs and maintaining the team��s proactiveness. Do you think you are up for the


    job?��


    Jones was slightly taken aback, but she quickly reacted. After pondering seriously for a while, she nodded solemnly, and said, ��Thank you for trusting me, Boss. I believe I can do this job well.��


    Mag nodded and smiled. ��Alright. Then,e to the tavern an hour earlier today. I��ll go through your job��s scope in detail with you.��


    Jones nodded and then left.


    After thedies left, Irina turned to ask Mag, ��That��s all?��


    ��I know they are not as good as your elves, but they are already the better ones among the maidens who work as service staff in Rodu,�� Mag said helplessly.


    He had gone to the human resource market that day himself, and he couldn��t even find a youngdy, let alone experienced staff.


    Irina didn��t say anything else after hearing that.


    Eiffie knocked on the door. She stood at the doorway, and smilingly asked, ��Mr. Hades, are you satisfied with the maidens?��


    She had seen the maidens leave excitedly on the second floor earlier, so she wanted toe over to ask Mag about the recruitment of his new staff.


    ��If there��s a need, I can rmend more people to you.��


    Listen, listen. If he was in a different ce, Mag would definitely answer, ��The next batch, please.��


    However, it obviously wasn��t appropriate now. After all, his wife was sitting next to him right now.


    ��Thedies are great. Thank you for your concern, Miss Eiffie. I��ve employed all of them,�� Mag answered with a smile. He was really grateful to Eiffie.


    ��I see. That��s good.�� Eiffie was surprised that Mag employed all of them. She felt gratified, though her heart was in pain.


    They were the most outstanding batch of maidens that she had found recently. They were nimble and of good character. They also could start work immediately, which could save her plenty of trouble.


    Mag said to Eiffie, ��Oh, yes. There��s one more thing I would like to discuss with Miss Eiffie. It��s regarding M.��


    ��M?�� Eiffie��s heart sank. Had Mr. Hades really taken an interest in M? He took her in as disciple yesterday, and he wanted to poach her from her today.


    Mag exined, ��It��s like this. My wife and I didn��t have much interest in making money, and we don��t like boisterousness. Although Saipan Tavern has just gotten on track, we already feel a little tired. So, we would like to find someone to take over the tavern while we continue our travels.��


    Eiffie only regained her wits after being dazed for a while. She eximed, ��You mean�� you don��t want to run this Saipan Tavern anymore?��


    Mag smilingly replied, ��I don��t intend to close the tavern. I just want to find someone to manage it so we can be the hands-off bosses.��


    ��So�� don��t tell me you guys have chosen M?�� Eiffie had a weird expression.


    That girl�� There was nothing else in her head apart from food, okay!


    She could make the tavern��s business copse at any time if you let her operate such a popr tavern.


    Mr. Hades was also a smart and dependable person. Why would he make such a rash decision?


    ��M has a good talent for cooking. I intend to teach her how to cook and supply the tavern��s side dishes, and then let her manage the tavern.�� Mag nodded. ��However, this matter will have to depend on Miss Eiffie��s attitude. After all, M has grown up with you, and you are just like her parent.��


    ��M is kind-hearted. She doesn��t have any bad thoughts.�� Eiffie shrugged, and helplessly said, ��But just because of that, her mind is rtively simple. She is more suitable to take orders like brewing liquor and cooking, but she isn��t suitable to manage a tavern. This is beyond her capability.�� ��Then, who does Miss Eiffie think is the correct candidate?��


    ��Saipan Tavern is one of the best taverns in Rodu now. Its business is booming, and its customers are varied. You need a manager who can control the situation and is capable, and someone like that���� Eiffie looked at Mag and Irina, who were smiling at her, cocked an eyebrow, and asked, ��Don��t tell me that you guys�� are thinking of letting me be the manager?��


    ��Miss Eiffie, you are outstanding, of great character, and you have plenty of experience after managing a tavern for so many years. You��re indeed the best candidate,�� Mag replied seriously.


    ��But I still have to manage Titan Tavern���� Eiffiemented.


    Mag continued, ��I will continue to recruit more staff and establish a set of work regtions. Miss Eiffie only needs to do the job of coordination and management. If Miss Eiffie is willing to join, I will give 30% Saipan Tavern��s shares to you, and we will be partners.��

 Chapter 2130 - Black Cat Opera

    <h4>Chapter 2130: ck Cat Opera</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Eiffie looked at Mag with despair.


    <i>I like you so much, but you just treat me as a tool?</i>


    <i>How sorrowful��</i>


    Besides, once she epted this arrangement, she probably would not see Mr. Hades and his family anymore.


    Whatever was left between them would be mary ties.


    But under Mag��s gentle gaze, she was unable to bring herself to say those hurtful words.


    She knew she had fallen in too deep��


    If it had been in the past, she would have definitely eximed, ��Pah�� Scoundrel!��


    Mag saw the conflicted look on Eiffie��s face, and said apologetically, ��I know this is too much to ask for. Please do not take it to heart. Just take it that I��ve never said it.��


    If he had not been in a rush to save the world, he would not have thrown the tavern out right now. After all, he had to be the vanguard for the fight against the army of the dead.


    ��I��ll have to consider it. After all, it��s not a small matter,�� Eiffie said with a smile.


    Mr. Hades��s conditions were very enticing. Judgmg from Saipan Tavern��s current profits, she just had to manage it to get 20% of its shares.


    All emotions aside, this was a huge sum of money.


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded. Eiffie was taking it seriously. That made him even more assured to hand the tavern over to her. It was still a multi-million business. Not just anyone could take over it.


    Eiffie could be considered a professional in this industry. She had plenty of experience after years of running her tavern alone.


    As for M...


    It was just as Eiffie had said. M was too simple. Getting her to manage the tavern was too much to ask for.


    ��Young Mistress, are we here so early for the free meal?�� M held a cleaver in


    her hand as she asked Eiffie a question softly while rubbing her sleepy eyes.


    ��All you know is to eat.�� Eiffie��s face flushed red as she smacked M��s head.


    ��But we haven��t had breakfast,�� M said with grievance as she took a step back.


    ��I��m going to get cucumber soup. Do you want any?�� Eiffie asked.


    ��Yes.�� M nodded immediately. It had been days since shest had it, and she was rather craving for it.


    ��Master, I��ll be back in a while,�� M told Mag before leaving with Eiffie.


    Irina watched Eiffie leave, and looked at Mag with a smile as she said, ��It seems like she��d fallen for you.��


    ��Many have fallen for me, but I only have you in my heart,�� Mag said seriously.


    ��Heh. Glib talker.�� Irma rolled her eyes at Mag, but still could not help but smile.


    Hell. Women. Mag smiled to himself.


    There was nothing going on in the morning. Mag took out the stack of information that Fitch had handed to him. Many of the businesses that provided their information ording to the requirements included strong contenders from the food and entertainment industry.


    However... aside from the pharmacy, what is the coffin shop doing here?


    They couldn��t wait for someone to die from overdrinking so that they could choose a good coffin and bring it home with them? On top of that, two brothels caught Mag��s eye.


    This was an era of legalized prostitution.


    Brothels were a legalized entertainment center for men to vent their extra energy.


    There were a few at Romo Street, but due to the loss of businesses in the entire street, thedies were unable to get customers, and therefore they closed


    down.


    Now that Romo Street seemed to be making aeback, the brothels set their eye on thisnd once again.


    Based on the pricing of Titan Tavern and Saipan Tavern, the customers drinking here had enough spending power, and they were a source of top-quality customers.


    ��Don��t all men like this?�� Irina, who walked past, nced at the information in Mag��s hand, and paused in her steps.


    ��No. Those are justmon men. A good man like me is a family man,�� Mag said righteously. After that, he threw the two pieces of paper with the information on the brothels into the bin.


    ��It��s making money. There��s no discrimination,�� Irina said with a smile. ��It��s mainly because these two are subpar.�� Mag shook his head.


    ��Oh, do you know of a better ce?


    ��In heaven and on earth...�� Mag nced at Irina, whose gaze looked increasingly dangerous, and said, ��...there��s no ce better than home. A man��s fuel station should be a warm family.��


    ��I have to make a trip to Chaos City to settle the affairs of the Night Elves. You can go back with the children tomorrow.�� Irina did not continue the nonsense with Mag.


    ��Alright. Be careful on the way.�� Mag nodded. He knew that there was a lot that Irina had to handle on the Night Elves�� side.


    After Irina left with her magic, Mag picked up the two papers he threw into the bin, and ced them at the bottom of the pile.


    To create a holistic entertainmentmercial street, it was important to have a holistic ecosystem.


    With taverns as the core, the other aspects could not be missed out.


    However, Mag was not in a rush. There was an increase in customersing


    over to take a look at the shops these few days. There was no fret that he could not get the shops rented out. The first thing he had to consider was who to choose.


    This opera troupe is rather interesting. It seems they are quite broke. I wonder how they fare.


    Mag looked at the application form of the ck Cat Opera House within the pile. They wanted the shop at the corner to make it into a theater, but their offer was very low.


    However, interestingly, there was a line written in the application form in small handwriting, saying, ��This is all that we have, please...��


    There also was a small ck cat stamp.


    This offer waspletely unattractive to anyone.


    On top of that, an opera house would have limited attraction to menpared to brothels.


    However, Mag was rather curious about this opera troupe.


    One had to know that operas were considered a new form of entertainment even in Rodu, and there were barely any opera troupes around.


    Mag went to one with his family once. The ticket cost 50 copper coins, but there was barely anything to watch.


    It was horrible screeching and dancing with no beauty, and more than half of the customers left halfway through the performance.


    However, this ck Cat Opera troupe described themselves as a ��rather impressive�� opera troupe, but wascking a fixed performance venue, and thus they were in this difficult situation.


    ��In that case, I want to see if you are worth this shop.�� Mag pulled out that piece of paper, and kept the other information below the counter. After that, he went to Amy and Annie, and said, ��Do you want to watch the ck Cat Opera perform?��


    Amy��s eyes lit up as she asked curiously, ��Is it Caesar?


    ��Meow-�� Ugly Duckling was rather interested upon hearing the name.


    Caesar was Cami��s cat. Mag shook his head with a smile, and said, ��No, it��s an opera troupe.��


    Amy was rather confused, and asked, ��In that case, do I have to bring my nkie along? The big sisters in the opera troupe could sing me to sleep.�� Mag nced at Amy. The opera actors would probably want to beat her up if they heard that.


    ��I think we can bring three beds,�� Mag said with a smile.


    After packing up briefly, Mag brought the two little ones out..

 Chapter 2131 - I’m Sorry. Did I Frighten You Guys?

    <h4>Chapter 2131 I��m Sorry. Did I Frighten You Guys?</h4>


    Mag brought the two little ones around theplex alleys in the south of the city for over an hour. After confusing a few locals, they finally found the ck Cat Opera House in apletely different location than the application form��s address.


    Furthermore, it looked more like a dpidated farm yard than an opera house.


    There was a white sign on the cracked wooden door with delicate ck charcoal words ��ck Cat Opera House�� and a little cat drawn next to them.


    In fact, they had just passed by in their horse-drawn carriage earlier.


    It was just that Mag couldn��t link the dpidated yard in front of him with an opera house.


    Even the opera house where they went to watch opera for 50 copper coins per person looked proper.


    Amy got closer to the cracked door, looked in, and whispered, ��It can��t be here, right? There seems to be no one here, either?��


    ��There are actually many people here.�� Mag smiled. Although there was no one selling tickets at the door, there were actually more than 10-odd people in the yard now. If they were all from the opera house, then it could be considered as a small opera troupe.


    ��Then, are we still going to watch the show? They don��t seem to be performing yet?�� Amy asked.


    This was also why Mag was in dilemma. It took them so long to find this ce, of course they would feel indignant if they returned without watching the show.


    However, looking at their environment, Mag highly suspected that these people were into scamming rather than into opera.


    ��I��m very sorry, Maestro Pascal. Our ck Cat Opera has encountered some problems right now, but we still intend to continue performing opera, and have no intention to join your Maca Opera. Please go back.��


    Just as Mag prepared to leave, a gentle voice spoke up at the door.


    ��Maca Opera? Why does this name sound a little familiar?�� Mag raised his eyebrows.


    ��Is it that opera troupe that makes one sleepy with its songs?�� Amy asked.


    ��Oh, yes. It��s that one.�� Mag nodded. He was sleeping so soundly previously that he even didn��t remember that opera troupe��s name.


    Listening to their conversation, did the maestro of that opera troupe that sang sleepy songse here to buy over the ck Cat Opera?


    This had proven from another angle that this ck Cat Opera had certain potential.


    ��Maestro Vicki, I know you��re a sentimental person, but both you and I know very well about the ck Cat Opera��s current situation. Even survival is a problem for you now, let alone talking about the opera house and stage. The ck Cat Opera will copse if this continues. ��As long as you sign this contract, the ck Cat Opera and the Maca Opera will merge, and we��ll be one family in the future. I have already found a sponsor, and he��s willing to fork out money and build a big opera house for us. This is a rare opportunity.�� The middle-aged man tried his best to talk her into it.


    There was silence there for a while.


    Suddenly, an arrogant and annoyed voice said, ��You greasy fatty! How many times do I need to tell you before you understand me? How dare you call your flying monkeys an opera troupe? Don��t think you can call it a singing opera when it��s just standing on the stage and yelling a few songs. You guys are the ones who damaged the name of the opera!


    ��Get out of here right now! Otherwise, I��m going to give it to you! I think you need to be educated!��


    There was a series of rod-whacking sounds along with some painful shouts. That rotting door was knocked open, and a fatty with blood on his face stumbled out. He mumbled something before he stumbled away.


    Meanwhile, a petite maiden in a ck lolita dress stood at the door with her hands on her waist. Her green hair was all over the ce, and she looked like a crazy little lion.


    Mag and his daughters stared at her with shock at the door.


    The rotted wooden swung in the cold wind before falling to the ground.


    And the green hair of that maiden at the door slowly fell down. Her angry red eyes slowly turned clear and bright, and her presence diminished instantly.


    ��Sigh�� sigh�� sigh���� Thatdy looked anguished as that middle-aged fatty disappeared at the end of the alley.


    Then, her gazended on the three people at the door. She seemed to suddenly realize something as she blushed awkwardly and smiled at them. In a gentle voice, she said, ��I��m sorry. Did I frighten you guys?��


    She was a cute and sweet big sister with her gentle tone, sweet voice, and natural demeanor, okay?!


    Although she was less than 1.5 meter tall, she was still super cute!


    They simply couldn��t connect her with thatdy maestro who taught that 1.9-meter-tall middle-aged fatty a lesson to defend her dreams and career.


    Is this the so-called acting skill? I��m a fan. Mag couldn��t help but be impressed by the maiden in front of him.


    The grumpy queen had seamlessly transformed into a gentledy. This benefit�� The ordinary men could never understand that.


    ��Erm�� We��re here to watch the opera.�� Mag pointed to the signboard that fell to the ground.


    ��Oh!�� Vicki was shocked. She quickly picked up the signboard from underneath the door, and swept the dust on it away lovingly. Only then did she regain her wits, and said to Mag, ��You say�� you��re here to watch the opera?��


    ��Yes.�� Mag looked at Vicki, who was hugging the signboard like a baby in her arms, and nodded with a smile. ��We didn��te to the wrong ce, right?�� ��Of course! This is the ck Cat Opera.�� Vicki quickly nodded, and a smile blossomed on her face, but looking at the door lying on the floor, she awkwardly said, ��It was�� an ident earlier, but our performance will never disappoint you.��


    ��I certainly hope so.�� Mag nodded and followed Vicki into the dpidated farmyard.


    The yard was deserted but very clean. There was a little stage set up with wooden nks in the middle of the yard, which looked very miserable.


    In front of the stage, there were a few old and broken chairs, and signs of mending could be seen on them.


    And this should be the so-called ck Cat Open-Air Theater.


    ��Pleasee in, the opera will start soon.�� Vicki weed the three of them with a slight blush. They were the first batch of customers who didn��t leave as soon as they walked in.


    A few young heads popped out from the house at the side. They looked at the father-and-daughter trio with surprise and excitement, as though they were the opera singers.


    ��Go and do your things. You don��t have to take care of us.�� Mag flicked a nce at the chair��s leg that was bundled up with cloth with a worried expression.


    Amy had already taken out her own folding chair. With it being a consumable, she had prepared a few more folding chairs smartly like her mother.


    Hence, Mag and Annie were sitting safely on the folding chairs that she brought along.


    Vicki had an embarrassed expression, but she was also very excited. At least the customers were sitting down, which was a good sign.


    ��Please give us a moment.�� Vicki quickly strode to the actors�� resting room.


    ��This maestro doesn��t seem very clever�� Shouldn��t she collect the tickets first?�� Mag looked at Vicki��s back with a frown.

 Chapter 2132 - 2 The Tickets… Forget About It Then…

    <h4>Chapter 2132 The Tickets�� Forget About It Then��</h4>


    ��Maestro, are these three people here to listen to opera?��


    ��This is the first time someone sat down in two weeks, right?��


    ��It��s great! The opportunity for our ck Cat Opera to be famous is here!��


    The actors in the opera troupe crowded around Vicki excitedly as soon as she stepped in.


    They had received cold treatment that they had never experienced before in this period of time. Their enthusiasm had almost all been eliminated by the cold wind and loneliness outside of this house.


    ��Alright, everyone. Let��s prepare to go on stage. We don��t get a chance like this every day. If this performance is sessful, perhaps this customer will bring us more customers in the future.�� There was an ill-concealed excitement on Vicki��s face too.


    ��Maestro, did you collect their tickets?�� Right then, an old voice spoke up from a corner.


    The smile on everyone��s face froze, and they all looked at Vicki.


    Vicki��s expression froze as well, and she looked awkward. With a blush, she shook her head and said, ��Not yet����


    ��Sigh����


    All of them sighed immediately.


    It looked like this wasn��t the first time it happened.


    A troupe member looked at Vicki with exasperation, and said, ��Maestro, we haven��t had any ie for two weeks. If this goes on, we might all die of hunger����


    <b>Grrrr</b>


    Someone��s tummy made a series of rumbling sounds.


    Everyone had ill-concealed worry on their faces.


    ��Alright! Let��s shut up!�� Vicki suddenly changed her demeanor. Her red eyes swept over all of them like a king surveying his subject as she said in a low voice, ��A good opera singer will never worry about food. As long as you do your best in your performance, everyone will have to pay for the tickets, unless he doesn��t want to step out of this


    yard!��


    Everyone fell silent instantly, and began to make preparations to go on stage.


    Mag and the two little ones had already taken out the small nkets to cover themselves in the cold yard.


    The small nkets were finally used, but they didn��t expect they would be used to ward off the cold instead of sleeping.


    An open-air theater that they needed to bring their own chairs and nket, this was even a first for Mag, an amateur opera lover.


    The ck Cat Opera singers were taken aback when they came out gradually and saw the three people sitting on the chairs, covered in nkets with a fire in front of them.


    It was a little weird and a little�� cute?


    Especially the two little girls who were covered with a small nket with just their heads showing. They looked pretty and exquisite. Their adorable looks were so cute.


    ��Ahem.�� Vicki coughed once to remind her troupe members to behave more professionally. They had seen no audience for a long time, so the audience became unusual to them. Obviously, this looked too unprofessional.


    All the actors retracted their gaze, and went onto the stage one by one.


    They began their performance.


    Mag threw a quick nce. This was a small opera troupe that only had 16 people. There were three musicians and opera singers of both sexes, both young and old. They all looked a little emancipated. It seemed like being an artist was indeed not easy.


    This opera was named: ��Miss ck Cat.��


    The opera troupe was called ck Cat Opera, and their opera was named ��Miss ck Cat.�� This was obviously very clever for a little opera troupe that had just started.


    If the opera became famous, then their opera troupe would be famous too.


    The performance began. Without an orchestra as backup, the ambiance was obviouslycking.


    However, what was beyond Mag��s expectation was that this opera troupe��s performance was actually quite nice.


    Their emaciated looks didn��t affect their solid singing power and acting. The rich singing even went beyond this deserted stage��s limitations.


    ��Miss ck Cat�� was a story about how a young mistress from a big family broke out from the constraints of the world, and was finally rewarded with love and career. She kept fighting and struggling, finally gaining her freedom.


    It was a very conventional and simple story, but the opera singers�� performance made it full of tension, and triggered the audience��s emotions.


    What made Mag the most impressed was the actor ying Miss ck Cat-Vicki.


    This petite maestro had a shocking soprano. Her control over her voice was even more impressive. She was several notches above the other actors.


    He finally understood why Vicki could be the maestro. She had great singing and acting skills, and was an all-rounder. No one was her equal��


    The two little ones were also enjoying the show. Although they were covered with nkets and toasting themselves at the fire, they didn��t feel sleepy at all.


    ��Father, what is Miss ck Cat singing? Why can��t I understand her?�� Amy asked curiously.


    Right now, Vicki was singing a low and sad song in anguage that Mag had never heard before.


    Mag listened to it carefully for a while. The system didn��t change it into effective words. He simply felt that the tune was a little familiar.


    ��I don��t know. Perhaps it��s a dialect from somewhere.�� Mag shook his head.


    Although they didn��t understand thenguage, the emotions could be passed on through the singing.


    This ��Miss ck Cat�� opera was way beyond Mag��s expectation with Vicki and the other actors�� all-out acting.


    Just taking Vicki��s professionalism as an example, it was already far above the main actors of the few operas that Mag had seen before in his previous life. She was definitely a professional.


    However, the opera in this world was just in its cradle stage. How could there be such an excellent maestro? Perhaps she was a


    legendary genius? Or, perhaps she was a transmigrator just like him? Mag��s curiosity was sessfully piqued.


    The performance ended.


    Mag, Amy, and Annie stood up to p, showing their admiration for this opera.


    Annie even wiped the corner of her eyes. It was obvious that this little one liked this story very much.


    ��Thank you.��


    Vicki led all the actors to take a bow. It was obvious that they were in an excellent mood.


    Receiving the audience��s apuse and praises was an opera singer��s honor. It was also the motivation for their perseverance.


    Annie turned to look at Mag, and gestured a question. ��Can I draw this story down?��


    ��We��ll have to ask Miss ck Cat��s opinion. This is her story, after all.�� Mag smilingly looked at Vicki, who was walking towards them. ��I can help you ask herter.��


    Annie nodded.


    ��The performance is excellent, and your singing is impressive and unforgettable,�� Mag said to Vicki with a smile. It wasn��t an exaggeration. It was exactly how Mag felt after watching this show.


    ��Of course. This is the best opera performance on the Nond Continent.�� Vicki tilted her head up slightly like a proud little lion. There was a hint of arrogance in her red eyes. ��It��s your honor to be able to listen to such a performance.��


    ��Erm���� Mag simply stared at her. Although she wasn��t wrong, it was still rather inappropriate to say such things to the few customers that she had, right?


    Vicki lowered her head, and the red glow in her eyes faded away. She looked up at Mag, who had a weird expression, went pale, waved her hands, and awkwardly said, ��Ah�� this�� I��m sorry. She must have said something impolite to you, right? I-I-I meant, thank you for watching�� The tickets�� forget about it then����

 Chapter 2133 - I’m Afraid You’ll Start To Fight With Him

    <h4>Chapter 2133 I��m Afraid You��ll Start To Fight With Him</h4>


    This maiden��s sudden change in attitude had caught Mag unawares.


    Moreover, he had caught a piece of important information, which was the ��she�� in Vicki��s words?


    Who was ��she��?


    Initially, he thought Vicki was using her acting skills to protect herself, but looking at it now, it didn��t seem like that?


    Such change might not be her acting skills, but another soul that existed in her body.


    This was interesting now. Combined with his previous guess, perhaps a modern singer had to take over the whole body when she transmigrated. She was now sharing a body with the original host, so it caused her current schizophrenia-like condition?


    It was a very interesting guess.


    Mag looked at Vicki with interest. Shaking his head, he smilingly said, ��Of course we have to pay for our tickets after watching such a marvelous show.��


    The eyes of Vicki lit up, and she looked up at Mag. She couldn��t help showing her expectant gaze.


    Their opera troupe was almost bankrupt now. The only valuable thing in the opera troupe was the clothes on her now.


    However, this was her only clothes. It was her daily wear and also her costume for ��Miss ck Cat.��


    If she sold this set of clothes, it would be equivalent to dering the ck Cat Opera disbanding


    However, if this audience member could pay them for the ticket, even if it was just 10 copper coins, they could buy some rice to cook porridge and hang on for another few days.


    The troupe members were also looking over here. All of them were disappointed when they heard the maestro was going to waive the tickets�� charge, but now they were excited again.


    ��This audience member looks rather loaded. He should at least give us 10 copper coins, right?��


    ��Wow. Looked at his two little precious girls. How nicely and adorably dressed they are. He should at least give us 20 copper coins.��


    ��I say you guys are really too unambitious. They are the first batch of customers that finished watching our performance in these two weeks. He��s not leaving this yard without paying us 30 copper coins.��


    ��I hope I get to eat a few more grains of rice in tonight��s porridge.��


    The opera singers were chatting softly at the side. They were all thinking about how much Mag was going to pay them for the tickets.


    Mag wasn��t in a hurry to pay. Instead, he looked at Annie, and said, ��My child loves your opera. She asks if she can draw the ��Miss ck Cat�� story into a picture book.��


    ��A picture book?�� Vicki considered it seriously for a while before saying to Mag, ��Is she just drawing it for fun? Or she intends to publish it?��


    Aiyoh. The question is very professional. Mag was getting increasingly certain that this maiden wasn��t an ordinary person. Her copyright awareness had far exceeded the majority of the people in this era.


    ��We��ll consider publishing it.�� Mag nodded.


    Vicki said to Mag, ��I created the story of ��Miss ck Cat.�� If this little sister wants to draw it into a picture book and publish it, I��ll need to look at her work first. After making sure that it��s up to my expectations, we can talk about the issue of splitting the profits then.��


    Vicki still exined in a gentle tone. ��You might not understand, but the story of ��Miss ck Cat�� is very important to me. It took me a lot of effort�� I hope you can understand.��


    ��I can understand.�� Mag nodded. ��This is our tickets�� money. The opera is marvelous. I hope I can see your performance again.��


    Mag took out three silver coins, and gave them to Vicki along with a piece of paper. ��This is my address. Such a marvelous performance shouldn��t be confined to such a ce. If you are interested, you cane and look for me. I can provide a better environment for you guys.��


    ��This���� Vicki was surprised when she saw the three silver coins in her hands, and then she became hesitant when she heard Mag��s words.


    ��Don��t worry. I simply like your performance, and you have the right to decide.�� Mag took Annie and Amy��s hands, and nodded to the actors standing at the side before walking towards the door.


    ��Oh, yes. Perhaps Annie will havepleted the story of ��Miss ck Cat�� when youe. You may check if it��s up to your expectations,�� Mag said to Vicki before leaving as he turned around.


    Vicki held those three silver coins and the piece of paper as she stood there motionlessly for a long time.


    The troupe members only started to crowd around Vicki after a long time. They looked at her, trying to speak up, yet couldn��t.


    ��What are we standing here for? These are three silver coins!�� Vicki regained her wits, and arrogantly said to the actors, ��Tonight, let��s eat meat!��


    ��Eat meat!!!��


    Everyone cheered instantly.


    They had been starving for this period of time. Their eyes lit up when they heard the word ��meat.��


    ��Honest Chap, take this money and go buy 1.5 kg of meat, 5 kg of rice, and some vegetables.�� Vicki gave one silver coin to one honest-looking middle-aged man.


    ��Alrighty.�� The man kept the money preciously and quickly left.


    Vicki went into her room, and opened up that piece of paper.


    There was only an address on it: Romo Street, Saipan Tavern.


    She was very familiar with this address. It had still been very deserted one month ago, and she had thought of settling there once too. However, the money in her pocket didn��t agree with her decision.


    She went there again two days ago. She was surprised to find it full of people. She only found out after asking a few people that Romo Street was going to take off after two taverns won the gold awards on the liquor-tasting event.


    She was regretting it a little now��


    If only her money bag had been a little fuller, their ck Cat Opera would have been on the shortcut to sess now.


    However, she still wrote an application and filled in a rental sum that she couldn��t afford as ast-ditch effort.


    And now, this audience member was going to give her a chance.


    Although she wasn��t sure what ce he had prepared to let them perform and what other terms there were, it would definitely be better than this dpidated yard.


    Furthermore, if she remembered correctly, this tavern was one of the taverns that won the gold award.


    That man was loaded!


    ��What do you think about it?�� Vicki suddenly asked.


    ��Isn��t it just a discussion? I��ll go if you��re afraid,�� Vicki answered her own question.


    ��I��m afraid you��ll start to fight with him.��


    ��Why are you afraid when I��m not?��


    ��You always push me out whenever you can��t win a fight�� I��m really afraid����


    IIII


    *


    *


    *


    After getting out of the yard, Amy looked up at Mag expectantly, and asked, ��Father, that opera is so nice. Are weing again?��


    ��Mm-hmm. If Little Amy likes it, we wille again.�� Mag nodded with a smile. It was rare for the little one to be so interested in something other than food.


    ��Then, can I draw ��Miss ck Cat��?�� Annie asked with signnguage. ��If you want to, Annie, you totally can, but we can��t publish and sell it before we receive Maestro Vicki��s authorization.�� Mag nodded smilingly. He was prepared to impart some knowledge about intellectual property rights to the little ones.


    The ck Cat Opera��s performance had far exceeded his expectations, so he intended to give them a chance and let them perform in a more professional location.


    And this would be a very important link in the Romo Street��s ecosystem, perhaps even above Saipan Tavern and Titan Tavern.


    Arts��


    ��still deserved to be looked forward to.

 Chapter 2134 - She Is Mine

    <h4>Chapter 2134 She Is Mine</h4>


    ��System, can you identify thenguage sung by the Maestro just now?�� Maestro asked inwardly as he boarded the horse-drawn carriage he hailed.


    Vicki��s singing just now shocked him, and at the same time made Mag increasingly curious about her identity.


    The System gave Mag anguage pack that included allnguages in the Nond Continent so that he could understand thenguages of all races.


    However, he could not understand what Vicki


    sang.


    Of course, it was normal that there were somenguages he did not understand.


    For example�� yordles?


    After hearing that, one could only exim: f*ck!


    However, Vicki was not yodeling. The tone was deep and filled with sorrow. It had to be very meaningful


    <b>rrov</b>


    ��Thenguage is not within the System��snguage bank. There is no way of ascertaining and tranting. This is not amonly usednguage by the races on the Nond Continent,�� the System replied very quickly.


    Mag said softly, ��Do you mean she is a transmigrator or from some hidden race? Or maybe she��s like Xi, she came from underground?��


    ��50% hidden race, 30% transmigrator, 10% from the underground world, 10% an unknown existence.�� The System gave an analysis report.


    ��50% transmigrator, 10% hidden race, 30% underground world, 10% unknown existence. This is my conjecture.��


    Based on her awareness of copyright, Mag thought that she was not a hidden race like Noya. She should be someone who had lived in a ce where copyright and patent protection were highly valued.


    The Elder Things had high technological standards. Therefore, there also had to be an equal standard for copyright and protections.


    If she was a transmigrator, the problem ofnguage and the opera-singing standard surpassing that of Nond Continent��s could be exined.


    Of course, she should not be from Earth.


    Thisdy is not simple. Mag thought about which shop he wanted to convert into an opera house.


    Based on the current situation of the ck Cat Opera, they would not even have enough money to feed themselves, much less afford the rent of 50,000 copper coins.


    <b>II</b>


    Mag had decided, with the idea of getting a high return of interest, that if Vicki came to look for him, he would build them an opera house, but at the same time ask for a portion of the opera troupe��s profits in return.


    Judging from Vicki��s abilities and the holistic standard of ck Cat Opera, Mag was very confident that this opera troupe would be able to make it big and profit.


    ***


    ��Mr Bobby, I regret to inform you that the ck Cat Opera still rejected our cooperation. On top of that, that darn woman even scratched me.�� Pascal held his face which was filled with bloody scratch marks angrily.


    The young man standing in front shook his head, and said,�� I am sorry for what you��ve encountered, but Miss Vicki is a very gentledy. You should not malign her like that.��


    ��I���� Pascal was full of grievance. ��You have not seen her hysterical! She is a lioness����


    ck Cat Opera took out a bag of silver coins, and passed it to Pascal as he said calmly, ��This is your pay. Deliver a part of it to ck Cat Opera. They are in a very difficult situation right now, but many of them are very excellent performers. You know it, such chances are hard toe by.�� Pascal received the bag of money, opened it, and his eyes lit up. He immediately changed his attitude and nodded respectfully as he said smilingly, ��I do. I will make another trip to ck Cat Opera again to make most of them part of the Maca Opera.��


    ��Remember. You can make ck Cat Operand in a sticky situation, but you must not harm Miss Vicki. She is mine,�� Bobby said with a warning look.


    ��I understand, I understand.�� Pascal kept the money, and watched Bobby leave in his carriage before muttering to himself, ��Heh, what��s so good about that woman? She has neither figure nor good temperament. Why is he spending so much money on her willingly?��


    ***


    Mag taught M how to make drunkard peanuts in the afternoon.


    This was a rtively simple dish. However, it still posed a challenge to M.


    Mag taught as he demonstrated how the dish was made step by step. Lastly, he used his golden finger to add the final touch, dispelling all her queries and confusion. After spending the entire afternoon on it, M finally managed to master the first steps of making the drunkard peanuts.


    ��Now, it is the time to be familiar with the steps. After that, take time to practice at home to quickly master the dish.�� Mag grabbed a handful of slightly charred peanuts, and threw one into his mouth. The fire was still not controlled well, and the taste was a little off.


    ��Mm-hmm, mm-hmm.�� M nodded hard with excitement.


    This was the first dish she had learned from her master. Although it was still not perfect, she felt that she had already learned a lot.


    ��But Master, are these really peanuts made by drunkards?�� M could not help but raise the question that she had been holding inside the entire afternoon.


    Her master did not seem like a drunkard, either. Why did he give it such a strange name?


    ��No, this is peanuts that would make one turn into a drunkard.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. ��Because it goes very well with alcohol.��


    ��Oh�� I see.�� M understood. It was very different from what she thought.


    ��Right, M. We��ll be going out tomorrow, and might be gone for several days. If ady in a ck dresses looking for me, help me pass this to her, and bring her to shop 101.�� Mag passed M a cowhide bag.


    ��What is her name?�� M received the bag.


    ��She��s called Vicki.��


    ��Alright, I got it. I will keep a lookout.�� M nodded seriously.


    Mag did not make M stay for dinner. After all, there was still Eiffie back there waiting for her to feed.


    Amy carried Ugly Duckling in her arms, looked up at Mag, and asked, ��If we��re going back tomorrow, should we bring the big sisters some presents?�� ��Yes. If Little Amy hadn��t brought it up, I would have forgotten about it.�� Mag nodded with a smile. They had already been out for two weeks. It was only right to bring some gifts back for thedies.


    In the evening, the four new employees came in advance.


    Mag arranged for them to do work. Jones, who had the experience of being a cashier, had the most important job of manning the cash register. The other threedies were in charge of ordering, serving, and cleaning up.


    With the addition of new employees, Mag��s workload was lightened significantly.


    However, after the end of the day, Jones looked at the exhausted colleagues, and could not help but suggest to Mag, ��Boss�� Perhaps we need more colleagues����


    Saipan Tavern��s business was way better than what they had expected, and it was not like what they experienced in their previous taverns.


    It was really too difficult for four servers to handle such a tavern. Even if they were very experienced, they would still make mistakes due to the high volume.


    ��Yes. I will continue to look out for some potential candidates.�� Mag nodded. He had also realized the problem.


    He had still not adjusted from Mamy Restaurant mode, thinking that one employee couldplete many jobs. This was really too much to ask of a normal server.

 Chapter 2135 - Only You Can Do It!

    <h4>Chapter 2135 Only You Can Do It!</h4>


    After the operation, Mag flew back to Chaos City overnight on the flying restaurant with the two children.


    The flying restaurant shrunk and stopped at Mamy Restaurant��s balcony. The stairway was let down, and Mag carried Amy, who was already asleep, down while Annie followed after him with her picture albums in her arms.


    The little one was obsessed with creating recently. She wouldn��t sleep until it was 11 pm or 12 am.


    ��Why did you guyse back overnight?�� Irina came out from the room, and looked at Mag with surprise.


    ��I can��t sleep well when you are not around,�� Mag answered with a smile.


    ��Ha.�� Irina rolled her eyes at him. They wouldn��t really not sleep well tonight since he was here.


    ��Annie, go to bed after drawing this page,�� Mag reminded Annie, and settled the two children in.


    ��Go and shower first. You smell of smoke and liquor.�� Irina raised her hand and stopped Mag��s approaching body. ��Together?�� ��No.��


    Magy on the bed and stretched outzily after a hot shower and exercise.


    Speaking of it, Mamy Restaurant was indeed the mostfortable.


    Mag lowered his head toward Irina, who was snuggling at his chest, and asked, ��Do the Night Elves have any problems?��


    ��N-nothing���� Irina was panting slightly. ��I��ve talked to Michael. I intend to take part in tomorrow��s meeting in the name of the Night Elves.��


    ��I��m afraid that witch Helena is going to act up.�� Mag chuckled. He could already imagine Helena��s expression.


    ��This isn��t something that she can decide. At least I don��t represent the elven race,�� Irina said nonchntly.


    ��However, since we��re going to form an alliance and have allied forces, we��ll have to choose a leader tomand the troops. What do you think about that?�� Irina looked up at Mag with a serious expression.


    Mag thought seriously for a while before shaking his head, and said, ��Looking at it now, there is no one that can impress all the races. Even the dragons can��t choose a leader among themselves, let alone the allied forces.��


    ��If this is the case, I��m afraid even if we form the allied forces, we��re still in a state of disunity,�� Irina said worriedly.


    Mag also nodded gravely. They were facing Cthulhu and a fearless and obedient army of the dead.


    If the allied forces were in a state of disunity, then they would have no chance to win this war at all.


    There was already a sh of benefits among the races, and some of them even had feuds that couldn��t be resolved. It would be good enough if they didn��t stab one another in the back.


    At such a moment, if there were no strict rules that could unify all the races and make them fight together and a strongmander that all the races were willing to take instructions from, this war would have been lost right from the beginning.


    ��I think that person can only be you.�� Irina looked at Mag with bright eyes. ��Me?��


    ��Yes. There��s no one more suitable than you right now.�� Irina nodded. ��Be it battling Cthulhu with lightning outside Chaos City, or the free man identity after breaking away from the Roth Empire, or your strong individual power and charm, you are the best candidate.��


    ��Am I really as good as you said?�� Mag rubbed his chin and considered it seriously.


    ��This is also what Michael said to me today. This war will be an absolute disaster if the allied forces are in a state of disunity.�� Irina looked into Mag��s eyes and nodded with conviction. ��Now, the Nond Continent needs you.��


    Mag was really deep in thought right now��


    It wasn��t that he was afraid; he was simply worried that he couldn��t lead in a war of this scale. Furthermore, it even involved such aplicated situation.


    And the experience Alex left to him was only restricted to small-scale battles with the orcs at the borders.


    However, looking at Irina��s encouraging and expectant gaze and the current tight situation, he really couldn��t say no, either.


    They indeed had no choice.


    ��Alright, I will stand out.��


    Mag nodded.


    Irina smiled and her red lips pressed onto his lips again.


    ��Again?��


    ***


    Earlier next morning, Mag got Amy to go to the dormitory to ask Miya and thedies over for breakfast.


    Meanwhile, he had prepared a big table for breakfast.


    Yabemiya carried Amy in, and stared at Mag, who was still busy in the kitchen, with a surprised expression, saying, ��Boss, you guys are finally back!��


    Ang followed her in, and excitedly said, ��The familiar taste. Life with delicious breakfast. Is it going to begin right now?��


    ��Boss, Annie.�� Jane greeted them with a smile.


    ��Boss, my rum is ready. Do you want to try it?�� Hannah came in with a bottle of rum, and shook the bottle at Mag.


    ��Let��s not drink so early in the morning.�� Mag came out of the kitchen with a row of steamers. He took the bottle of rum from Hannah, and put it on a counter at the side.


    He had no doubts about Hannah��s brewing techniques. Since it was a bottle of rum that she deemed ready to be sold, it had to be good rum.


    It seemed like the alcoholic beverage market was going to wee a new savage now. A savage who could supply in bulk while maintaining its high quality.


    Yabemiya looked at the soup dumplings in the steamers, and curiously asked, ��What��s this? It��s round and looks so cute. Is this the new breakfast that you created, Boss?��


    Everyone��s gaze was attracted by the steamers too.


    ��This is the soup dumpling, Father��stest creation for breakfast. It��s super delicious.�� Amy climbed onto her designated high chair. She took a te and reached out to pick a juicy soup dumpling. ��Let me teach you how to eat it.��


    Mag ced a steamer in front of each of them. There were only three soup dumplings in each steamer. They were the focus of this breakfast.


    All of them only felt relief after they watched Amy pinch that soup dumpling wobbly and put it onto her te.


    Then, they saw her bite a small opening at the upper corner and sip the soup before eating the dumpling together as a whole.


    The whole seemingly ritualistic process befuddled all of them.


    Amy licked the grease on her lips, and asked everyone, ��Did you guys get it?


    ��Oh well, let me demonstrate to you again.�� Before they could answer her, the little one picked up the second soup dumpling, and continued to teach seriously.


    All of them quickly followed Amy��s example with a smile. They picked up a soup dumpling gingerly, and put it onto their respective tes before eating it in small bites while it was still hot.


    Yabemiya finished a soup dumpling, and couldn��t help heaping praises on it. ��This soup dumpling is simply too delicious. We can drink its soup and eat the meat and skin. It��s simply perfect!��


    ��But�� the soup is so hot�� I feel I have lost the sensation on my tongue���� Hannah poked her tongue out sadly.


    Ang finished a soup dumpling gracefully before reminding Hannah, ��This is the tongue of a millionaire brewer. You have got to treasure it.��


    ��I can help you cool it down.�� Amy extended her hand, and a cold me rose up gradually.


    ��I��m alright now!�� Hannah quickly retracted her tongue, and shook her head in rejection.

 Chapter 2136 - Alex Is Here!

    <h4>Chapter 2136 Alex Is Here!</h4>


    The breakfast ended in a happy ambiance. As for Mag��s return and the restaurant��s reopening, Mag gave a negative answer to it.


    ��We are just resting for two days before we move onto our next destination,�� Mag smilingly said. ��So, the restaurant will not reopen for business for the time being. We will still follow our original n of resting for a month.��


    ��Boss, you have no idea how much the customers miss you. There are dozens of people asking when the restaurant is going to reopen at the ice cream shop every day,�� Yabemiya said with aggrievement.


    ��Yes, there are even perverts waiting for us below our dormitory.�� Hannah nodded, and sadly said, ��I thought they were lusting after our beauty, but I didn��t expect they just wanted to eat your dishes. Isn��t that too much?!��


    Mag listened to thedies talk about the funny incidents with the customers during this period of time. He was rather surprised that Mamy Restaurant had that special ce in the customers�� hearts.


    He thought a restaurant was just a ce to eat. They could always go to the next one if this one was closed.


    He didn��t expect so many people to stay and wait at his restaurant.


    ��It wasn��t just the regrs. Recently, there have been many customers who came from afar too. I heard they came because they had read a magazine called Perfect Food. They could only leave in disappointment when they saw that the restaurant was closed,�� Miya said to Mag. ��I read that magazine too. You wrote that article, Boss.��


    ��There are even people whoe straight to the restaurant?�� Mag was even more shocked. They even came just because of a magazine. He had indeed underestimated the chowhounds�� determination.


    Yabemiya nodded, and said, ��Yes. So, you��re really not going to open the restaurant in these two days? Even opening for two days can bring some constion to the customers.��


    ��Forget it. They had just gotten used to life without me. It will only make them feel worse if they were to lose something again after getting it back.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.


    Mainly, it was because�� he had to go save the world!


    If this world ended, those chowhounds wouldn��t even get a chance to eat anymore.


    Mag and everyone chatted for a while. He flicked a nce at the clock, and came up with an excuse to go out. The racial meeting was going to start soon. Of course, Mag couldn��t miss it.


    ***


    Chaos City. The representatives of the various races began to take their seats at the round table in the meeting hall.


    The organizer of this meeting, the lord of Chaos City, Michael, sat in the central position as the host of this meeting.


    The giant dragons�� representatives were Louis and Dous. The Golden Dragons and the Frost Dragons had buried the hatchet, and gained many supporters in the giant dragon racetely, so they gained the right to represent the giant dragon race at the dragon tribes�� meeting


    For the elves, it was Helena and Sally. As the new princess of the elven race, Sally became more and more dependable and steady. Furthermore, her power had exceeded 8th-tier. She could be considered as one of the outstanding ones in the younger generations.


    The orcs�� representative was also very eye-catching. Connie had be the only queen of the Twilight Forest. This was something that had never happened in the past hundreds of years in the orc race. Furthermore, the Hairless Monk was sitting next to her as her number one bald bodyguard. No one dared to underestimate this master-and-disciple duo.


    The king of the dwarves came personally. He was chatting softly with the king of the goblins. Their topic was rted to cannons.


    The demons�� delegation was still a little messy as before. The top 10 demon tribes had all sent a representative. They obviously hadn��t reached a consensus yet.


    Meanwhile, the most conspicuous of them was the new chief of the vampires: Cami.


    No one had expected the vampires to change their chief at such a time, even though it was a peaceful handover.


    The new chief of the forest trolls sat in his seat demurely. After being taught a lesson by Mag, he had no temper at all.


    As for Lantisde, High Priest Dexter and the king were both present. It was obvious how much importance they had ced on this meeting


    As the power of the Lantisdeans slowly became obvious, they became the overlord of the sea. They could rival the disunited demons, and people couldn��t ignore them at


    all.


    ��The Night Elves. Irina has arrived!�� someone loudly reported outside.


    Everyone��s gaze moved to the door.


    Irina walked in gradually. She looked around and eventually sat down at the position that had her name written on it.


    Helena��s expression went cold, and she turned to look at Michael. ��City Lord Michael, I think this is inappropriate, right?��


    ��Irina and the Night Elves support a peaceful Nond Continent, and are willing to pitch in to stop the army of the dead. It is perfectly appropriate for her to take part in this meeting,�� Michael answered normally.


    Irina smiled at Helena. Her gazended on Sally briefly before she looked away.


    ��Hmph���� Helena snorted coldly. However, the elves were getting weak, and today wasn��t an asion that she could simply walk away. She could only show her displeasure and remain quiet.


    Drac looked at Irina with shock and murmured softly, ��Seems like this girl has be even more powerful?�� She seemed different from before.


    ��She became even more powerful?�� Cami couldn��t help sitting up even straighter to make herself look even more graceful. However, after flicking a nce at Irina, she still felt she was far inferior to that woman in front of her.


    ��Big Sister Irina is still as beautiful and powerful as usual.�� Connie looked at Irina with admiration. Even though she was already the queen of the Twilight Forest, she knew she had only learned bits from Irina.


    The hall was quiet, and there were still two vacant seats at Michael��s right. They belonged to the Roth Empire��s delegation.


    Meanwhile, there was also an empty seat next to Irina. It belonged to that man.


    ��The Roth Empire��s delegation is here!��


    Andre and Marshal Dominic strode into the hall.


    Andre��s gaze swept over all the representatives present, and halted on the position next to Irina before he and Dominic walked to the seats next to Michael under the staff member��s guidance.


    ��Wee, King Andre,�� Michael said with a smile.


    ��Thank you for waiting,dies and gentlemen.�� Andre nodded slightly; his demeanor was no longer as proud as before.


    No one could expect that the Nond Continent��s situation could change so drastically in less than one month.


    Josh was working for the devil, and the army of the dead had converged in the snow in in the extreme north under the devil��s lead, preparing to move southwards.


    The arrogant Roth Empire could only shudder in front of the army of the dead and the devil.


    The peace ord that had been rejected reappeared on the negotiation table, and it was still the same batch of people sitting here.


    However, all of them knew the result this time round.


    The negotiation was no longer the objective. How to resolve the army of the dead that threatened all the races and the Nond Continent was what all of them cared about.


    ��Alex is here!��


    A man in a ck light armor walked in from the door.

 Chapter 2137 - Is It Mamy Restaurants Special Performance Today?

    <h4>Chapter 2137: Is It Mamy Restaurant��s Special Performance Today?</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    That man had arrived.


    Everyone��s gaze turned towards the door.


    Alex.


    The man who had done his utmost to stem a raging tide by resealing the devil that was about to break through the seal and stopped a catastrophe.


    He was also the most powerful knight, or perhaps�� the most powerful existence on the Nond Continent in the recent 10 years!


    All the races quickly regathered at Chaos City because of that Photostone he brought back from the extreme north.


    It was hard to imagine what would have happened if he hadn��t discovered the existence of the devil and the army of the dead as well as what a tragic situation all the unprepared Nond Continent��s races would be in when the army of the dead marched southwards.


    Furthermore, Alex could also be the only one who really broke through the 10th-tier upper limit in the recent 1000 years with his power.


    The tribtion lightning that looked just like an apocalypse had indeed shocked all of them.


    Meanwhile, guesses about his power became the hottest topic in all races recently.


    With any doubts, Alex had be an existence that could influence the situation on the Nond Continent.


    Be it Irina, who had always followed him around, or Lantisde, who was obviously loyal to him, people simply couldn��t ignore them.


    Mag sat next to Irina and nodded slightly.


    He didn��t deliberately arrivest to flex. It was because he had chatted with thedies for a while longer earlier.


    Moreover, he was punctual. It was these people who came too early.


    Mag swept his gaze over the people present. The various representatives were almost the same as the previous meeting, just that only Connie��s voice was left


    for the orcs.


    The Moon Nation��s great formation master, Jonas, was present too. He was taking part in this meeting with Ba as the Moon Nation��s representative.


    The Moon Nation��s spell formation masters had been crucial in sealing the half of Cthulhu beyond Chaos City previously.


    This was also the first time that Mag asked Michael to seek Moon Nation��s assistance strongly.


    Cthulhu couldn��t be killed. Mag knew that very well.


    Even the Elder Things couldn��t do it, otherwise they wouldn��t have just resealed it back then. They would have simply killed it.


    And the people the best at setting spell formations were undoubtedly the spell formation masters under Jonas��mand.


    Jonas was also looking at Mag now. Their eyes met, and they nodded at each other.


    ��Master, I know Big Sister Irina. Alex is Irina��s man, so it means that I know


    Alex too,�� Ba said softly.


    Jonas threw an exasperated and amused nce at her.


    Michael stood up, and loudly said, ��Since everyone is here, let��s start the peace meeting now.


    ��All of you have the new peace treaty in your hands now. The content is the same as the previous edition and the one we signed 100 years ago. However, in the Boundless Sea Realm, beyond the territorial waters of the Demon Inds, there will be an area that belongs to the Lantisdeans.��


    The staff members ced a thick stack of documents into the hands of the participants sitting at the round table.


    The representatives didn��t rush to make their positions known; instead, they all began to read through the fine print. This concerned the interests of all the races, so they had to be serious about it.


    The chief of the ming Demons angrily said, ��The Boundless Sea Realm has already been our private plot. Why should we let them upy a stretch of territorial waters? Furthermore, it��s very close to our Demon Inds. Perhaps they might target our territory one day. I object to it.��


    ��That��s right. It��s just a race that popped up from nowhere and tried to upy our sea,�� the Abyss Demon chimed in, stating his displeasure on this use too.


    Cami looked at the two of them, and said in a mocking tone, ��Although this is a race that popped up from nowhere, they do have more than ten 10th-tier powerhouses, and they are a powerful race that has Alex��s support. Moreover, they can survive in the ocean with a blessed racial superiority.


    ��If the army of the dead march southwards, Lantisde, who is able to survive underwater, is definitely going to be the race that would oust all of us.


    ��Now, they are joining us to resist the army of the dead willingly, and all they want is a stretch of territorial waters that they are living in right now. Do you think you have the right to object? Or can you go underwater to chase them away?


    ��You..��


    The two chiefs were at a loss for words. They didn��t know how to refute her.


    The ming Demons�� chief red his nostrils, and said, ��The vampires have indeed chosen a lousy chief! Maynard was at least more courageous than you.��


    ��No. Maynard was reced by me because he was too cowardly.�� Drac, who was slumping in his chair, sat up gradually, and swept his gaze over the top 10 demon tribes�� representatives. ��This is the attitude of the vampires. We prefer a friendly neighbor to a powerful opponent. Moreover, the other party might not even be interested in your puny inds.��


    All the demons looked at one another. After a brief discussion, they reached a consensus: they agreed to acknowledge Lantisde��s existence.


    This was a reluctant decision.


    Just as Cami said, no matter how unhappy they were, they couldn��t go fight it out with the Lantisdeans in the sea.


    Moreover, the other party had Alex��s support right now. They might not be able to defeat them, either.


    Mag looked at Cami with upturned lips. This woman rarely disyed her smart side.


    The demons had reached a consensus, so it saved them some trouble.


    As for the fight for territory, the orcs had lost their will to fight after they changed their chief.


    The Roth Empire was the closest to the threat of the army of the dead. They were still waiting for the other races to negotiate their terms and send troops to help them out. They had already lost their right to negotiate.


    There were a few demon tribes that were ready to make trouble, but since they were having an internal conflict, they couldn��t do it even if they wanted to.


    Therefore, this treaty had basically received all the tribes�� approval, which was expected.


    Michael nodded, and was about to ask his staff to prepare the sigmng ceremony.


    Right at that moment, Connie suddenly said, ��Wait a minute!��


    ��Chief Connie, what would you like to say?�� Michael asked.


    ��We orcs agree to sign this treaty, but before that, I have a condition for King Andre of the Roth Empire to agree to,�� Connie said to Andre.


    Everyone looked at Connie. The orcs and the Roth Empire had just had a tragic war. A feud like this couldn��t be erased so easily.


    Andre��s expression turned solemn too. He sat up properly, and said to Connie, ��Please go ahead.��


    Connie stood up gradually, and said to Andre, ��Even though the investigations showed that it was Josh who initiated the Roth Empire��s war on the orcs after he sold his soul to the devil, this war has caused huge damage to us orcs. Dozens of tribes were massacred and annihted in this war, and hundreds of thousands of orcs perished, leaving ruins everywhere in the Twilight Forest.


    ��Before we sign the new treaty, we orcs need the Roth Empire to address this matter formally. We have to resolve the damage and losses inflicted on the orcs by this war first.


    ��Otherwise, we orcs will never sign onto the treaty, and we will use our own methods to seek revenge for our dead tribesmen.��


    Is it Mamy Restaurant��s special performance today?


    Mag couldn��t help thinking about it when he looked at Connie with a cocked eyebrow..

 Chapter 2138 - She... Is Simply Not His Match

    <h4>Chapter 2138: She... Is Simply Not His Match</h4>


    <strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions


    Connie��s stance was very forceful.


    If the Roth Empire didn��t respond right now to the war that invaded the Twilight Forest and make an appropriatepensation, perhaps another war between the Roth Empire and the orcs would happen before the invasion of the Army of the Dead.


    This seemingly weak maiden was the first to challenge the powerful Roth Empire after she took the position of the orcs�� chieftain.


    Of course, a woman who could kill Auster and take over the Aug Tribe shouldn��t be underestimated.


    All of them looked at Andre. As the king of the Roth Empire, he could make any decision for the Roth Empire.


    Meanwhile, everyone was also reminded of another matter. If the orcs were under Auster��s control instead of Connie��s, then the orcs would have missed today��s meeting and invaded the Roth Empire suddenly, while the meeting was in progress as revenge.


    Inparison, Connie was already considered a very calm and reserved ruler.


    Mag looked at Connie with appreciation. She had made great progress in a short period of time and should be treated differently. Thisss��s ability at controlling the situation was not bad. She could already pull her own weight.


    Andre also stood up and nodded at Connie. ��I express my deepest regret and apology to the innocent orcs who died in vain. This matter was caused by the devil. My son, Josh, has lost his soul and many of my courtiers and their families were massacred too. It was obvious that the devil is very vicious and dangerous.


    ��Of course, our Roth Empire is undeniably responsible too. I��m willing to apologize to the orcs on behalf of the Roth Empire and make somepensation to the orcs who died.


    ��However, I hope the orcs can battle the devil and the Army of the Dead together with the Roth Empire to avenge your people who had died innocently and protect those who are still alive.��


    ��She... is simply not his match.�� Mag was rather amazed.


    Andre��s words were really smooth at pushing away his responsibility. Anyway, this matter had nothing to do with the Roth Empire. It was all the devil��s fault.


    Because of the devil, he had lost a son, some of his courtiers and a batch of brave soldiers.


    As a victim, he was even willing to give the other victim somepensation.


    What was more important was, the two victims should work together to deal with the devil and seek revenge.


    See, the party that started the war became the poor victim in a few words.


    Moreover, he even sounded so reasonable, making people unable to refute him.


    Inparison, Connie��s words seemed negligible and even a little unreasonable.


    Connie was slightly taken aback and a hint of anger could be seen on her face.


    If they were talking about negotiation techniques and saying respectable words, she naturally wasn��t this sly old fox��s match.


    She even had to practise repeatedly in the past two days in order to say her earlier words so steadily.


    Now, Andre had steered the topic away and shirked his responsibility with just a few words. Obviously, he didn��t want to take on too much responsibility.


    However, to the orcs, this was uneptable.


    Although she was the orcs�� chieftain now, to really convince the orcs, she had to seek justice for her people even if they couldn��t start a war with the Roth Empire.


    ��The devil is ourmon enemy, but the butchers who have massacred hundreds of thousands of orcs have not repented even now,�� Connie said in a low voice, ��We only have three requests. One, hand themanding officers of those three Northwestern troops that invaded the forest to us. Two,pensate the orcs with 1,000,000 copper coins per orc killed. Three, promise to hand Josh over to us for punishment when we catch him.��


    Andre nodded and gravely said, ��1 can ede to your second and third requests.


    Even apensation of 1,000,000 copper coins per person is hardly enough to appease the orcs who had died innocently, and I will hand over Josh, who has lost his humanity andmitted all these sins under the devil��s maniption, to you orcs too.


    ��However, the soldiers only acted upon orders. This matter is solely Josh��s responsibility and not on the soldiers. The Roth Empire will amass all our troops to go up north to stop the Army of the Dead. The Northwestern Legion will be sent onto the battlefield as the vanguard to fight for the Nond


    Continent.


    ��Therefore, I cannot ede to your request to give you those soldiers. I hope you can understand that.��


    Connie looked at Andre in silence.


    The meeting hall became silent too.


    Both parties had made their stands, but they both wanted to insist on the other party conceding to their requests.


    Mag frowned. It wasn��t hard to understand why Andre wanted to protect the Northwestern Legion soldiers. Just as he said, the soldiers acted upon their orders and an obedient army was proof of strict military discipline. Moreover, fighting all the way in to reach the Aug Tribe was the proof of the Northwestern Legion��s intrepidness.


    It would definitely demoralize the soldiers and the troops if Andre handed them over to the orcs.


    Even though Josh was under the devil��s control, the one who gave the orders was the Second Prince, and he even did it in the king��s name.


    Hence, Andre would never back down on this matter.


    As for the orcs, the umted anger needed a vent for release. If Connie couldn��t resolve the internal conflict, her position as the chieftain wouldn��t be stable.


    It was an intractable stalemate.


    But, this was all within his expectations.


    However, they didn��t have much time left. Xi had already sent him the information regarding the Army of the Dead and Cthulhu assembling. The Army of the Dead��s number was rising rapidly and they might soon travel southwards.


    If the orcs and the Roth Empire continued to argue over the warpensation, causing a dy in the sigmng of the treaty, the Army of the Dead could already have marched southwards while they were still in the meeting.


    Mag stood up and gravely said to Connie and Andre, ��We��ll have to use many lives to stop the Army of the Dead from moving southwards and this number will far exceed the number of people who died in all conflicts and wars among the races in the past 100 years.


    ��We don��t have much time left, so I hope both parties can put down your feud for the moment and work together to face the huge impending crisis.


    ��I know you all have seen the Photostone, but you may not know how powerful that devil is before you face it personally.


    ��But you guys have previously seen that devil that was sealed beyond Chaos City. The devil that has escaped from the seal is even stronger, at least I have no chance at all to defeat it. I can��t even hold it back to buy time for the formation masters.


    ��As for the Army of the Dead that are in the millions, they can��t sense pain and are beings that have no life. They��re not afraid of death, they don��t tire and they don��t need replenishments. We have to stop them at the edge of the icein before they move southwards, or else we will pay a tragic price.��


    ��The orcs who died aren��t simply a number.�� Connie looked at Mag.


    Mag nodded and said, ��I know, but if we don��t react fast, more families are going to lose their husbands, children or even every member in their families..��

 Chapter 2139 - Organize the Allied Forces

    Chapter 2139 Organize the Allied Forces


    Connie pressed her lips together as she fell into deep thought.


    Andre looked at Mag, feeling rather surprised. He did not expect Mag to stand up for the Roth Empire at this juncture.


    Michael gave a slight nod. He was also thinking of how to mediate the conflict between both parties, so that the peace treaty could be signed quickly. Mag��s statement was more convincing than his.


    ��I agree with what Alex has said. The current issue at hand is resolving the devil and the Army of the Dead. If the Nond Continent falls, there would be no meaning to solving the loss of a city or a town.


    ��Chief Connie. I will arrange for the courtiers to quickly pay for the war losses. Please give those soldiers a chance to prove their worth,�� Andre said to Connie sincerely.


    Connie subconsciously looked towards Rex. Alex��s interception left her at a loss.


    ��That may be so but there are scoundrels within the northwestern army that have to be held ountable for their crimes, aren��t I right, Marshal?�� Mag spoke again. This time, he was looking at Dominic, who was sitting beside Andre.


    ��A Knight��s principle is to not harm the innocent, women and children. That is also the basis of being human. No matter which official gave such an inhumane order, as a knight, one should still abide by their beliefs and principles.


    ��Those leaders who forced the soldiers to kill and imprison the innocent, burn and raid territories should be handed over too, for the innocent, shouldn��t they? What rights do they have to die on the battlefield like a soldier? Are they fit for such an honour?��


    Andre��s lips moved. He nced at Dominic and chose to remain silent.


    Seeing that Andre did not speak, Dominic could only stand and after a moment of silence, he nodded and said, ��They are indeed unfit to be called knights and neither are they fit to die on the battlefield as a soldier.��


    Mag nodded and took his seat.


    Dominic looked at Andre and said, ��Your Majesty, please allow me to clear all the scoundrels within the army. They are not fit to stay within the army, nor are they fit to be called a knight.��


    Andre said in a low tone, ��Alright. After you find them, notify the entire army that these people are to be handed over to the orcs.��


    ��Chief Connie, what do you think?�� Andre asked Connie.


    ��If you can keep your promise, I will agree to it.�� Connie nodded. She looked much more rxed.


    Alex still left the orcs some dignity. This was the result that Connie wanted.


    ��Not a bad oue,�� Irina said to Mag telepathically.


    Mag smiled calmly.


    Actually, the result would have been the same. Mag just gave the Roth Empire a legitimate reason to clear out the scoundrels from the army.


    In the northwestern army, most of them would be Sean��s men.


    Look, this is killing two birds with one stone.


    The conflict between the Orcs and the Roth Empire had been mediated and the signing of the peace treaty went on smoothly.


    Connie and Andre signed a ceasefire and both parties confirmed the details that had been discussed. The Roth Empire would hand all the war criminals over to the Orcs in addition to a lump sum as a repayment for the war. At the same time, they also promised to hand Josh over to the Orcs if he could be caught.


    Following that, the other races debated over the details of the peace treaty. After some minor adjustments to some of the uses, the final version was set. The various representatives wrote their signatures and the new peace treaty was officially signed.


    ��The century-long peace will begin once again. Everyone seated here is incredible,�� Michael said to the various representatives that were present.


    Chaos City had been working hard for this for decades. To think that the peace treaty would be signed again under such a situation��


    After all the misceneous processes werepleted, the meeting was finally over, at around dusk.


    As a witness, Mag was like an unimportant bystander. He took time out to return home to cook for the children. After that, he had a few rounds of drinks with Irina before returning to the meeting.


    The peace treaty was finally signed and so next up would naturally be discussing how to build the allied forces to go against the Army of the Dead.


    ��ording to thetest news, the number of the Army of the Dead is now in the millions, consisting of horrifying ancient giant corpses that are on par with 10th-tier powerhouses. There are also powerhouses exceeding the 10th-tier, like Rankster and the Devil, that are stronger than before.�� Mag looked at everyone and said solemnly, ��We need to build an allied force strong enough to stop the Army of the Dead at the northern ice ins.��


    ��Millions?!��


    The various representatives were shocked to hear that.


    This far exceeded everyone��s expectations.


    ��Is the source of the news reliable?�� Louis looked at Mag.


    ��I took a trip to the northst night. Ancient corpses were gathering on the ice ins, reaching more than a million in number. They could march down south any time.�� Mag took out a Photostone and yed the images that Xi sent him yesterday.


    The ancient corpses had covered almost the entire area of ice, their number stretching out with no end. They gathered in a clear direction, as though something was beckoning them.


    The expressions of the various representatives turned grave. Alex would not have to lie about something like that. Besides, this image was very convincing.


    What kind of concept was a million-man army?


    In the Nond Continent, only the Roth Empire, after a century of reproduction, managed to reach a million-man army.


    The other races would never be able to make a million-man army unless all their people joined in.


    Besides, the manpower needed to run the logistics for a million-man troop would way surpass a million people. This was not something any tribe could do easily.


    However, their opponent was the dead souls. They were ancient corpses that were tens of thousands of years old. They were controlled by the devil and did not need any logistical support. They were all aligned in their actions and were not afraid of death.


    How do they face this?


    The representatives who had the intention of just adding some men in for numbers were at a loss. They even thought of dropping out.


    Andre frowned. The various representatives all had their own thoughts on this. If they refused to send their best troops out to support, the Roth Empire would be in danger.


    ��The Roth Empire will send out all our elite troops, a total of 600,000 soldiers and magic casters to the northern region to fight the Army of the Dead. At the same time, we will take on the majority of the logistical support for the allied forces,�� Andre said loudly, ��This concerns the Nond Continent as a whole. I hope everyone will take a step forward.��


    Mag nodded. 600,000 elite troops on top of the allied forces�� logistical support. Andre was bringing out almost the whole of the Roth Empire��s manpower, showing his sincerity.


    However, he had no choice either. The Roth Empire was first in line. If the Roth Empire did not show their sincerity, the other races would not send their elites to join the allied forces.


    Michael said loudly, ��Chaos City is willing to send out 30,000 of our most elite garrison to join the allied forces to fight the Army of the Dead and also take on the responsibility of logistical support as well.��

 Chapter 2140 - We Need a Commander

    Chapter 2140 We Need a Commander


    Chaos City was considered on the lower-tier in terms of capabilitiespared to the other races. Their garrison��s manpower was at around 40,000. Sending out 30,000 men showed enough of their sincerity.


    Michael knew very well the seriousness of this crisis. After several internal meetings, Chaos City had decided on sending out 30,000


    men.


    Louis said in a solemn voice, ��The Giant dragons will send out 8000 giant dragons to fully support this battle.��


    ��8000 giant dragons!�� Mag��s eyes lit up.


    That was solid air attack capability.


    Giant dragons had long-range attack capabilities and were mostly able to deal attacks to a wide area. This would form resistance to the Army of the Dead in the air.


    The giant dragons had the smallest number in terms of poption among the races in the Nond Continent. 8000 giant dragons were basically the core strength of the Giant dragons.


    It seemed that the Giant dragons were still very bothered about the fact that the Devil escaped from Dragon Ind.


    Immediately, the various races all made their stand.


    Lantisde would mobilize 10,000 troops to join the allied forces. Only Mag knew that this was already all of Lantisde��s military force. They went all out.


    The Goblins sent out 5000 soldiers and another 10,000 logistical support elite troops, who would be responsible for deploying logistics.


    The Goblins were known for their logistics and nning abilities. After all, they still managed to be organized despite living in theplex underground caverns. On top of that, they were able to produce the most mined products in the entire continent, showing that they do have some talent in that.


    The Trolls sent out 10,000 soldiers and 20,000 logistical support, who would be in charge of moving the logistics to the ins.


    The Dwarves sent out 5000 soldiers and took on the responsibility of weapon maintenance, site building and other work. They were very excellent craftsmen.


    The Orcs would send out 20,000 soldiers to join the allied forces. As a strong race that could take on the Roth Empire, the Orcs also had arge poption.


    However, the Orcs had requested that the Roth Empire would have to take on the logistical support for the Orcs and Andre agreed immediately.


    Now that the various races had made their stand, only the Elves and Demons were left


    1ons V


    Everyone turned to look at Helena and the Demon representatives.


    The various Demons looked around at the Elves. It was indeed difficult to make a decision.


    ��How many people from the Night Elves?�� Helena was not in a rush to make her stand. Instead, she chose to throw the ball to Irina��s court.


    Irina said calmly, ��I have already sent out a voluntary battle recruitment. As of now, there are 3,500 qualified Elves joining the Chaos City��s army. Out of them, 1000 are soldiers and 2,500 of them will be in charge of medical and logistical support.��


    ��Very well. You are very simr to the Elf queen in this matter.�� Helena nodded. After that, she dered, ��The Elves will send out 20,000 soldiers and 10,000 medical support.��


    Mag looked at Helena in surprise. The situation within Wind Forest right now was not looking good and he thought that Helena would leave most of their manpower in the Wind Forest in case there was a change in situation but she had deployed almost all her elite forces.


    After Helena made her stand, the various representatives all looked at the representatives from the Top Ten Demon Tribes.


    As there wasn��t a tribe that was strong enough to conquer the rest, there was also much internal debate on whether to join the allied forces. Now, the Demons had no unified voice and no one could represent them to make a stand.


    ��Since the situation hase to this, just do what you can. See how many people you can deploy before youe and how many your subsidiary tribes can deploy. All of you should know very clearly the number you have.�� Drac ced his wine ss down and said with a smile, ��The Vampires can send out 1,000 people.��


    1,000 vampires, based on their current poption, was a lot.


    ��Since the various races are all doing this to protect the Nond Continent, we should not dilly dally. If we can��t stop them now, we might be in a sorrier stateter on.�� The Chief of the Spatial demons smacked the table and said, ��The Spatial demons and our subsidiary tribe can send out 10,000 soldiers.��


    The Vampires and Spatial demons had already made their stand, so the other demon tribes did not waste any more time.


    Other than the ming Demons and Abyss Demons who had used up most of their resources due to the internal conflict previously, the other Demon tribes were rather sincere.


    In the end, the Demon Inds sent out 100,000 soldiers, the thirdrgest number after the Roth Empire and the Orcs.


    ��Fantastic! This way, the races of the Nond Continent will also have a million-man troop to fight with the Army of the Dead. We will not be at a disadvantage!�� Andre cheered.


    The soldiers deployed by the various races far exceeded Andre��s expectations.


    This scale and magnitude represented the current strongest fighting forces of the Nond Continent.


    A century ago, the races were at war, but now a centuryter, the races were fighting together against the devil.


    The various representatives all smiled.


    They were frightened when they heard Mag say that there were a million of soldiers in the Army of the Dead.


    Now that the various races had sent out their soldiers in support to form a formidable army like never before, they all felt the courage to fight on.


    es


    Michael stood up and said, ��The allied forces are formed. but thisrge troop hase from the various races. In order to fight effectively on the battlefield, we will have to decide tonight on how we shouldmand the army and who shouldmand the army. If we are not in unity, we will just be thrashed by our opponent.��


    After Michael said that, the various representatives all fell silent. After that, they started a fervent discussion.


    ��Command? Heh, the soldiers of the Abyss Demons only listen to me. I do not want them to listen to themands of any Tom, Dick or Harry and die just like that,�� the Chief of the Abyss Demons scoffed.


    ��The ming tribe would not listen to themands of others too. Aren��t they just dead souls? A fireball would burn out a lot of them. Do we still needmands?��


    ��I��m afraid it would be difficult to choose amander. If you choose someone that is not impartial, he would definitely protect his own people and put the other races in the front line,�� Helena said.


    ��War is not a game. This is a million-man elite troops�� battle and something no one has ever experienced. Who could take on such an important role?�� Louis asked with a frown.


    The alliance that was just formed was still weak. Each race still had their own interest at heart. It was obviously not realistic to hope to find amander that everyone could agree with.


    The giant dragons were respected but they did not gain the respect from fighting battles. They did not have a talent that couldmand a million-man army.


    Besides, after confirming themander, it would mean that the person in control had the power to deploy the manpower of the various races. The various representatives would naturally all have thoughts on that.


    Michael saw that everyone was arguing again so he said loudly, ��The various races havee together to form an alliance and a strong allied force. If we do not have amander, it would be akin to being inefficient with our capabilities. There is no chance of us winning.


    ��I think we should vote for amander that everyone thinks is capable, so that the allied forces can be more efficient and harder for the Army of the Dead to deal with; that way, we can sessfully attack the devil and Army of the Dead.��

 Chapter 2141 - I’ll Take Part

    Chapter 2141 I��ll Take Part


    Michael��s words made everyone present quieten down.


    They had all experienced the racial war a century ago and survived. They knew very clearly deep inside how important it was to have an outstandingmander andbat cooperation.


    Back then, the Elves lost almost the entire forest but Helena and the Elf queen managed to drive the Orcs and Demons out of the forest with their outstandingmanding abilities and strong personal charisma.


    On top of that, when the 100,000 cavalry from the Roth Empire attacked the Twilight Forest and split up to tear the entire ce apart, it was as though nothing could stop them and that proved the importance of goodbat cooperation andmanding capabilities. The Orcs were not a weak race but the tribes that only fought for themselves could not form a strong enoughbat power and would only be thrashed.


    ��I agree with that. The current situation concerns the security of the Nond Continent. If we only care about the personal interest of each race, we would only end up inplete defeat,�� Dous said with a nod.


    ��We agree as well. There is no point engaging in a battle that is without order,�� the Dwarf King said loudly.


    ��We do not have any issues with it either. Let��s take a vote and choose someone to be themander,�� the Goblin Chief said.


    candidates?�� Helena asked.


    Everyone turned to look at Michael.


    Michael looked around and said, ��Everybody here are highly respected individuals and are also some of the top powerhouses of the Nond Continent. Everyone is a potential candidate.


    ��This concerns the survival of the Nond Continent. I am very touched that everyone is willing to y a part. The role of themander is very important and I wish that any capable person could step up and take on this responsibility to volunteer as a candidate.


    ��Every race here will have one vote each. The candidate with the most votes would be everyone��smander.��


    The rules were simple.


    Everyone present was eligible to take part and could volunteer to be a candidate. After that, each race would vote for the ultimatemander.


    The candidate with the most votes would be themander.


    Everyone was agreeable to this way of choosing themander. This was naturally not the time for a martial artspetition styled election.


    ��In that case, I will not hold back. We, the Abyss Demons, are experienced with battles and I havemanded hundreds of battles be it the racial war back then or the other big and small battles throughout the years. I would naturally be the best fit as themander,�� the Abyss Demon Chief said confidently with a smile as he stood up.


    ��Heh, haven��t you lost enough back then in the Wind Forest?�� Helena scoffed.


    ��You can��t even defeat the ming Demons. Counting on you to fight the Devil is akin to getting the elites of the various races to fill up the hole in the ice,�� Irina mocked him as well.


    The two of them naturally could not stand how the Abyss Demon Chief boasted about the crimes the Abyss Demonsmitted in the Wind Forest back then.


    ��You�� The both of you���� The Abyss Demon Chief��s face flushed red but he was stumped for words and could only sit back down angrily. The ming Demon Chief, who was sitting at the side, wanted to boast as well but did not expect himself to be implicated too. He clenched his fists and forced himself back into his seat.


    That also made the other passionate Demon Chiefs, who were about to stand up, calm down.


    They were unable to win over even the tribes of their race, much less the other races in this situation.


    ��Uncle, why don��t you give it a try?�� Cami muttered.


    Drac sighed with a shake of his head, ��Although I know that I am very charismatic, I am someone who hasn��tmanded even a thousand-men battle. I really can��t hold the fort for a million-men war.��


    Cami pressed her lips together. ��It was just a casual suggestion. you might not even win the Demons�� vote.��


    ��I would believe that too.�� Drac nodded honestly.


    If the Demons could unite, they could actually be even stronger than the Orcs. It was a pity they were divided.


    There was silence for a moment. Louis stood up and said while looking around, ��Count me as a candidate. The Giant dragons are capable of managing the big picture and we, the Golden Dragons, have also taken part in various battles back then during the racial


    war.��


    Louis was known to be a powerhouse for a long time and it was indeed convincing given the Giant dragons�� capabilities. Andre nodded at Dominic.


    Dominic stood up and said, ��I am Dominic, the Roth Empire��s marshal. I��vemanded the empire��s million-men cavalry and I have decades of experience be it in the arrangement of battle tactics or troop management. This is a difficult battle and coordination between the races is very important. I think I can be a goodmander.��


    Everyone could not help but take a second nce at Dominic. It was as he said. Dominic was the only one who had experience managing a million-man cavalry.


    Although Dominic was not the onemanding the Northwestern Legion��s battle against the Orcs, it was said that Dominic was the one who came up with the attack n. The Northwestern Legion merely acted ording to n and they almost took over the Twilight Forest.


    The humans were indeed better than other races in terms of the use of battle tactics.


    Otherwise, it would not be easy for the humans to survive in the Nond Continent among the other strong races, given their weak physique and strength.


    ��I��ve led the Elves to an epiceback during the racial war back then, chasing the Orcs and Demons out of the Wind Forest and have created many battle miracles. I think I would be able to lead this war,�� Helena said calmly as she stood up.


    Everyone was shocked that Helena would take part in the candidacy. However, what she said was the truth. The Elves did make aeback in the racial war.


    The Orcs and Demons were two strong races but they lost badly.


    Helena, who was the High Priestess of the Elves, yed an important role in the battle.


    There were more people taking part and after the representatives present volunteered themselves, everyone turned to look at Alex.


    ��Will he take part?�� Connie asked softly.


    ��Maybe. Actually, there��s no better person than him,�� Rex said as he looked at Mag.


    Dexter was also looking at Mag expectantly. Mag stood up and said calmly, ��I��ll take part.��


    It was simple and clear.


    ��I don��t think anyone would know the devil and Army of the Dead, as well as how to deal with them, better than me,�� Mag said.


    It was a straightforward reason that no one could refute.


    Mag knew that he had already won when he saw the expressions of the various representatives.

 Chapter 2142 - Alex!

    <h4>Chapter 2142: Alex!</h4>


    Everyone present looked at Mag.


    However, no one coulde up with a word to refute him.


    Who was he?


    He was the man who attracted the ordeal lightning to suppress the devil and buy time to reseal the devil just as everyone was about to give up. He was the whistleblower of the Army of the Dead��s incident.


    The promoter of world peace!


    And... undoubtedly the number one powerhouse on the Nond Continent right now!


    Now he has taken part in the election.


    A smile appeared on Dexter��s face. His vote would naturally be given to Lord Alex.


    Irina was also looking at Mag with a smile on her face.


    He was indeed her man. The way he stood out was simply too suave.


    ��There should be no suspense now.�� Cami looked at Mag and shrugged. ��Unless I take part, otherwise there is no suspense.�� Drac nodded.


    Connie flicked a nce at Rex.


    ��You are the chief, you should make the decision, �� Rex said with a smile.


    Connie nodded. She had already made a decision inwardly.


    After Mag entered the election, no one else stood up to take part in it.


    ��Is there anyone else who wants to take part in the election?�� Michael asked.


    No one spoke up.


    ��Alright, all the races will now vote on the few candidates who stood up earlier and the one who receives the most votes will be the suprememander of the allied forces!�� Michael dered loudly, ��Does any one of you have any other suggestions?��


    Drac put his hand up and seriously asked, ��I have a question. We demons can��t reach a consensus, so how do we cast our vote?��


    After a brief pondering, Michael said, ��Why don��t you 10 tribes vote internally first? The one who receives the most votes will get the vote from the demons?��


    The chief of the Abyss Demons patted his chest and said, ��Vote for me if you are my bro.��


    ��Alex.�� The ming Demons�� chief was the first to state his vote.


    ��Alex.�� Drac stated his vote on behalf of the vampires.


    ��Alex.��


    Finally, Alex had defeated the Abyss Demons�� chief with 9:1 votes in the demons�� internal voting and received the very first vote.


    ��None of them are dependable...�� The Abyss Demons�� chief had a sullen face. He


    was really humiliated.


    The other races chose to vote anonymously. The staff members passed the voting slips down and all the representatives wrote their choices on the slip before passing it up and letting Michael announce and count the votes right on the spot.


    Chaos City, the giant dragons, the Roth Empire, the Orcs, the elves, the goblins, the dwarves, Lantisde and the trolls. There were a total of nine votes and in addition to the demons�� vote, whoever received the most votes would be the allied forces�� suprememander.


    All the representatives stared at the crystal box in front of Michael. It was transparent, so there was no chance to tamper with it.


    Of course, Michael wouldn��t try such tricks in front of a bunch of 10th-tier powerhouses.


    ��Now, all the votes are here. I will conduct the counting right now.�� Michael opened up his hands to show everyone present before he put them into the ballot box. He took out the first vote and opened it in front of everyone.


    ��Dominic!�� Michael read out the name on the voting slip.


    All the representatives looked solemn as they quietly waited for the results.


    Michael took out the second vote.


    ��Helena.�� Michael read out the name on the second vote.


    ��Dominic.��


    The third vote was still Dominic.


    Many people��s gazesnded on Dominic. It seemed like there were still people who trusted this experienced old marshal.


    Mag also flicked a nce at Dominic. Technically speaking, Dominic was the best candidate for the allied forces�� suprememander.


    However, this battle was different from any other battles that the Roth Empire had with the other races before. Mag had to be the suprememander in order to control the situation. Cthulhu couldn��t be killed.


    They could only reseal it.


    Fighting the Army of the Dead wasn��t their objective. The threat of the Army of the Dead would be eliminated as soon as Cthulhu was resealed.


    Of course, given Cthulhu��s craftiness and unparalleled power, the allied forces definitely would have to pay a great price to stop the Army of the Dead��s Invasion.


    Andre��s eyes lit up too. It naturally would be the best if Dominic could be the allied forces��s chiefmander.


    ��Alex!�� Michael took out the fourth vote and read out the name on it.


    Dominic and Alex had both received Ovo votes, so the results were still unknown right now.


    All the representatives had a thoughtful look. They began to consider what the situation would be if one of these two people became the allied forces�� chiefmander.


    Michael took out the fifth vote.


    ��Alex.��


    ��Alex.��


    ��Alex.��


    Votes after votes with Alex��s name on them eventually killed all the doubts.


    Alex received seven votes and became the allied forces�� chiefmander with an absolute majority.


    This was a world that idolized might after all.


    Furthermore,pared to Dominic, who was loyal to the Roth Empire, Alex, who had left the Roth Empire, was indeed a safer choice.


    Besides, just as Alex had said, no one knew the devil better than him in this world.


    He was the only man who could fight with the devil.


    And, also the only being who could repeatedly retreat safely from the devil.


    Alex also came from the military. He was the chiefmander of the Northwestern Legion back then and was deemed to be the next Roth Empire��s marshal.


    ��Alex receives seven votes, so he will be the allied forces�� suprememander.�� Michael dered loudly.


    ��It��s indeed him!�� Cami looked at Mag with amazement.


    ��He has received almost everybody��s trust. He��s simply too formidable.�� Connie was also looking at Mag with adoration.


    All the various representatives congratted Mag too.


    Mag stood up and said to all of them, ��Thank you for putting your trust in me. I hope we can trust one other and cooperate to eliminate the devil and the Army of the Dead.��


    ��Rx. I��ll make sure the giant dragons follow your orders,�� Louis chuckled and said.


    Dexter got up and respectfully said, ��Lantisde is loyal to you.��


    Connie also stood up and respectfully said, ��The orcs will obey all your instructions. ��


    ��The Roth Empire respects all the races�� choices and will follow yourmand.�� Andre stated his stance too.


    The concentration of power was smoother than what Mag expected.


    Mag said to all of them with a grave expression, ��This is destined to be a very difficult battle. We need immense courage and wisdom, so I hope Marshal


    Dominic can be my assistant. He has a wealth ofmand experience and a great military simtion ability. He��s a great military strategist.��


    Everyone��s gazended on Dominic.


    Dominic stood up and cupped one fist in his other hand as he said to Mag, ��I��ll definitely do my best..��

 Chapter 2143 - I- I Know The Way!

    Chapter 2143 I- I Know The Way!


    The new peace ord was signed. Mag became the allied forces�� chiefmander with an absolute majority.


    ording to the races�� negotiation, the allied forces signed a pact, including the exact number of soldiers that each race was supposed to send and some details about the logistics.


    In this area, Dominic, who had been a chiefmander for decades, was obviously much better than Mag, so Mag easily threw that responsibility to him.


    Meanwhile, he met with the Moon Nation��s formation master, Jonas, and Ba alone.


    This war��s crux was how to reseal Cthulhu again, so the seal spell formation became of utmost importance.


    There was no damaged spell formation for them to repair this time, and they could even pinpoint Cthulhu��s location but they had no way to make it stay put in one ce for them to seal it up.


    When faced with absolute power, many ns looked feeble.


    Jonas looked at the three spots Mag drew on the map and pondered for a while before seriously saying, ��I need to go there personally to ascertain which spot is the best to set up the spell formation. ording to the attack timing that you deduced, we can only finish setting up one spell formation.��


    ��Alright. I��ll get Michael to send someone to bring you there.�� Mag nodded.


    Ba looked out distractedly a few times. Finally, she couldn��t stay put. She stood up and said before she slipped away, ��Ha, I��m sleepy. Master, you guys take your time to chit chat. I still have something else to attend to, so I won��t keep youpany here.��


    ��The princess might have some matters to attend to.�� Jonas exined embarrassedly.


    ��The youngsters are all like this.�� Mag smiled. He knew why Ba was in such a hurry.


    The alliance was already formed, but there were still many issues to straighten out. For example, the various territories that the allied forces needed to march through and the logistics replenishment etc.


    Even though Mag was the chiefmander, he didn��t intend to do everything himself, so Irina and he left early.


    ��Master, I��ll leave these matters to you guys. I��ll go back to sleep first and have a meal,�� Connie yawned and said to Rex before leaving right away.


    ��Uncle, you go back by yourselfter. I have something else to do. I��ll go first.�� Cami informed Drac and then slipped away too.


    ��Hey! Wait a sec���� Drac watched Cami disappear at the door and raised his eyebrows. ��This girl. Didn��t I choose you to be the chief to do all these things?��


    Cami came out from the city lord��s castle and smilingly said to Connie, who was sitting on the stone lion in front of the door and swinging her legs, ��Tsk tsk tsk. Our little Connie has be the queen of the Twilight Forest.��


    Ba also looked at the two of them smilingly and said, ��Oh ho, isn��t it so? I thought I would be the queen of the Moon Nation first, but looking at it, both of you are faster than


    me.��


    Connie looked at the sky with her head tilted back at a 45 degree angle and sighed gently. ��Actually, I only wanted to be an assassin at first.��


    ��Alright, stop acting.�� Cami reached out to pat Connie��s head andughingly said, ��We haven��t had dinner yet. Our most important mission now is to fill our stomachs!��


    ��Grrrr-!


    Connie��s stomach grumbled in coordination with Cami��s statement.


    ��Yes! I��m starving. Let��s return to the restaurant now!�� Connie patted her stomach and nodded in agreement before walking forward quickly.


    ��This restaurant is this way.�� Ba quickly reached out to stop her and then pulled her towards the opposite direction as shemented, ��Only you can be a queen like this.��


    ��Let me go�� I know the way���� Connie tried to struggle.


    ��However, with your sense of direction, how did you manage to kill Auster? Although he had lost an arm, he was still a 10th-tier powerhouse after all,�� Cami asked Connie curiously.


    There had been many versions of rumors on how Connie killed Auster, because it signified the passing of power in the Twilight Forest and Connie taking over from Auster.


    However, many more people suspected that Auster wasn��t killed by Connie, but by Rex.


    But Rex gave the credit to Connie, which allowed her to take over the position firmly.


    Even Cami and thedies who knew Connie well, were quite curious about it.


    After all��


    Connie was someone who could even lose her way when she was making a delivery.


    It sounded rather fantastical to listen to her being an assassin and kill a 10th-tier powerhouse two tiers above her. Just getting into the Aug Tribe and finding Auster��s bed chamber were already a huge challenge to her. Perhaps, it could even be described as an impossible task. ��Wow. You girls mistrust my power to this extent?�� Connie looked at the two of them with aggrievement and hurt.


    ��It��s not that we don��t trust you.�� Ba shook her head and gravely said, ��It��s simply too hard to believe it.��


    Cami nodded with a smile too.


    ��Alright. Although I didn��t find his room by myself, he was indeed killed by me. I used three strikes while he was sleeping.�� Connie extended three fingers and waved them. ��Aren��t I formidable?��


    ��It was really you who killed him?�� Ba stared at Connie with shock.


    Even though she was an 8th-tier spatial magic caster, she had never imagined someone could go two tiers above and kill a 10th-tier powerhouse.


    ��Please call me an assassin.�� Connie looked up to reveal her proud chin.


    ��You��re formidable.�� Cami gave her a thumbs up. She had already believed Connie.


    Crossing over tiers in a formal battle was rarely sessful.


    However, it was another matter if it was an assassination.


    Even a 10th-tier powerhouse couldn��t stay vignt and defensive at all times.


    And an assassin was meant to find the moment where one was most rxed,unch a full-powered attack and end the battle.


    For example, even a normal human being with a dagger could kill a magic caster when he was sleeping.


    Connie, whose master was the Hairless Monk, had mastered many assassination techniques. It was reasonable for her to assassinate Auster in his sleep and seed.


    ��Cool!�� Ba��s eyes lit up and she looked at Connie expectantly. ��Why don��t you teach me how to be an assassin too?��


    Connie looked at Ba and shook her head. ��No, you can��t do it.��


    ��Why can��t I do it?�� Ba puffed out her chest and said with indignation, ��I��m the famous genius from the Moon Nation.��


    ��But you��re a magic caster. You��ll expose yourself as soon as you draw out your magic wand. You��ll be killed before you can finish chanting a set of spells, so how can you be an assassin?�� Connie patted her t chest and suggested, ��Why don��t you learn melee magic from Little Amy first?��


    ��No.�� Ba pushed away Connie��s hand and shook her head in rejection.


    It wasn��t that she didn��t want to learn��


    She was simply too embarrassed to ask.


    Connie continued speaking, ��Think about it. If you mastered melee magic, together with your spatial magic, you will definitely be the best among the assassins. You can appear anywhere without any signs and you��ll also have the ability to strike in an instant.��

 Chapter 2144 - Lets Begin Our Feast!

    <h4>Chapter 2144: Let��s Begin Our Feast!</h4>


    ��High Priestess, I��m a little tired. I��d like to go back to rest,�� Sally whispered at Helena��s side.


    Helena flicked a nce at her before nodding. ��Go ahead.��


    Sally got up and left the boisterous meeting hall. Then, she left the city lord��s castle.


    Walking in the cold winter wind, there were no pedestrians on the street and the long streets looked rather dested.


    A familiar yet strange city.


    That day, she gathered all her courage to leave the forest and ran all the way to this city.


    She had wanted to travel around the continent initially, but she stopped at a small restaurant.


    Thinking back about it now, that time seemed to be the only time she was living for herself in her whole life.


    ��I wonder�� if they are alright?�� Sally looked towards the south of the city with a hesitant look on her face.


    After a long time, she still walked towards the south.


    ***


    Mag returned to the restaurant in advance and prepared all sorts of ingredients. Soon after, thedies arrived one by one.


    ��Uncle Mag.�� Anna ran into the restaurant and leaped straight into Mag��s arms.


    Mag carried the little one and turned around twice. Looking at Anna, who had grown taller, he asked with a smile, ��Did you have a good time, Little Anna?��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Anna nodded obediently. ��I simply missed your cooking, Little Amy and Big Sister Annie.��


    ��Mm. Then have some more to eatter. Little Amy and the rest should be back soon too.�� Mag swiped the little one��s nose with a smile. She was still as understanding as ever.


    ��Boss.�� Shirley nodded at Mag with a beautiful smile on her face.


    ��Please take a seat first. We��ll start eating once they are back.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He was rather surprised at Shirley��s aura. She had sessfully advanced to the 9th-tier in a short period of two weeks.


    ��Mmm.�� Shirley nodded and sat down at the side.


    Anna followed after Mag to help him out. She was a qualified little chef.


    ��Princess, is Boss really back? Is Little Amy back too?�� Firis�� voice sounded at the door as she followed Irina in.


    ��Your Highness.�� Shirley got up and bowed to Irina.


    Irina also looked at Shirley with a surprised gaze as she said, ��You have advanced.��


    ��I did itst night with a stroke of luck.�� Shirley nodded.


    ��Wow. Are you a 9th-tier magic caster now, Shirley? That��s formidable!�� Firis, who followed Irina in, looked at Shirley with amazement.


    Among the younger generations of the elves, Shirley was the most powerful apart from the princess.


    Even Sally, who had be the elven princess, was only an 8th-tier magic caster now.


    ��Compared to the princess, I��m still too weak,�� Shirley humbly said.


    ��Boss, you guys are finally back!�� However, Firis�� attention was already attracted by the food on the table and Mag who was busy in the kitchen. She picked up her skirts and ran towards the kitchen.


    Looking at Firis, who was about to give him a hug, Mag flicked a nce at Irina who had a mysterious smile on her face. Mag quickly picked up the pot at the side and said, ��Be careful, the pot is hot!��


    Firis quickly applied her ��brakes��.


    She looked at Mag with a blush that was 30% excitement and 70% shyness.


    She didn��t expect that she almost ran over to hug Boss in an excess of enthusiasm.


    Mag drizzled the hot oil over the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers and casually asked, ��Firis, have you been cooking recently?��


    The red chopped chili sizzled in the hot oil and infused soul into the fish head. A fresh aroma spread everywhere.


    Firis nodded and said, ��Mmm. I��ve been responsible for improving the Night Elves�� food recently. The canteen is supplying the eggnt with garlic sauce and Mapo Tofu everyday now. They are everyone��s favorite dishes. Furthermore, they get to eat piping hot congee with pork and century egg every morning too.��


    ��Hmm. Not bad. You brought the scrumptious dishes to more people. Well done.�� Mag looked at Firis with praise. This was why he taught Firis to cook back then.


    ��Mm-hm.�� Firis�� blush turned even redder, but she couldn��t hide her smile no matter how hard she tried.


    There was nothing that made her happier than receiving Mr. Mag��s praises.


    Anna put up her hand and said, ��I have been helping Big Sister Firis out at the textile factory recently too, and I even taught them how to chop the ingredients.��


    ��Mmm, then Little Anna is awesome too,�� Mag nodded and said.


    Anna said with a smile, ��It��s Uncle Mag who is awesome. I learned everything from Uncle Mag.��


    ��Oh yes. Boss, is there anything I can help you with?�� Firis asked Mag. She hadn��t been to the restaurant for a long time. She would havee to help out early for the gathering tonight, if it wasn��t for the fact that the princess had just told her that Boss was back.


    ��I��m fine. Just bringing this steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers out will do. The dishes are all done. We just need to wait for everyone to arrive.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.


    ��Mr. Mag, you��re finally back.�� An excited voice spoke up as soon as Mag removed his apron and came out from the kitchen. A figure dashed over and then jumped onto Mag before he could react, and wrapped her legs around him.


    <i>?</i>


    Oh, this darned softness�� they seem to have grown bigger again?


    Judging from the familiar softness on his face and the faint fragrance, Mag also knew who the person was.


    ��It��s not suitable for children to see.�� Ba, who had just walked in, reached out to cover Connie��s eyes before staring at Gina��s voluptuous figure enviously.


    ��I��m already an adult.�� Connie shrugged her head downwards, trying to see what was going on.


    Gina, don��t��


    Don��t stop.


    Mag quickly pulled Gina off him and made her stand properly at an arm��s length before Irina exploded.


    ��Mr. Mag, I missed you guys.�� Gina looked at Mag with a blush. Happiness and excitement filled her face.


    Everything was fine with Gina. She was an innocent and simple girl, it was just that her way of expression was too direct.


    Oh well, a girl who grew up deep under the ocean was just so sweet and naive.


    Fortunately, she met an upright man like him.


    Otherwise, she would have long been taken advantage of.


    ��Hmm. I missed you guys too.�� Mag nodded with a smile. His gaze did a quick sweep inconspicuously.?<i>Hmm�� they have indeed grown bigger.</i>


    Then, he looked at Ba who had juste in.


    She was still as t as ever.


    It seemed like�� the moon��s gravity was indeed a little insufficient.


    Why did they say children who ate seafood when they were growing had more proteins?


    ��Are we having grilled meat tonight?�� Ba��s gaze was already attracted by the kebabs that were stacked up like tiny mountains at the side. There was a glow in her eyes.


    ��Why is she here too?!�� Cami came in and immediately became nervous when she saw Irina.


    She was with Alex today at the meeting, but why did she suddenly appear at Mamy Restaurant? Perhaps, she came for the free food?


    ��We��re back!�� Amy skipped in and then skipped into all the big sisters�� arms one by one. She kissed them on the cheeks before dering with satisfaction, ��Let��s begin our feast!��

 Chapter 2145 - This Warm Place

    Chapter 2145 This Warm ce


    This was indeed a feast. The restaurant��s recipes had almost all appeared on the table full of dishes.


    Meanwhile, the kebabs that were piled up at the side filled people up with anticipation too.


    Amy and Miya returned from the ice cream shop and everyone from the restaurant was now present.


    Everyone had been apart for quite some time, so they naturally did a lot of catching up.


    Connie, who had be the chieftain of the orcs, became everyone��s teasing target.


    After all, this little girl was soft and cute when she arrived at the restaurant. They didn��t expect that not only did she be the Falk Tribe��s chief, she even became the chieftain of the orcs now.


    ��Big Sister Connie, if I just tell them your name, am I able to walk sideways like a crab and do anything I please in the orc race in the future?�� Amy looked at Connie curiously and even imitated a crab by walking sideways.


    ��Could anyone stop Little Amy from walking sideways even if you don��t tell them my name?�� Connie asked with a smile instead.


    Everyoneughed too after hearing that. Speaking of this, Little Amy was the real little genius. ��Alright, let��s sit and slowly chat as we eat,�� Mag said. He was the first to take a seat.


    Irina sat down next to him. Although she didn��t interact with him, she acted just like thedy of the house.


    Amy climbed onto her high chair and thedies all took their seats. The big roundtable was soon fully upied.


    This was a boisterous scene that hadn��t appeared in Mamy Restaurant for a long time now. After all, the restaurant had been closed since Mag and his family left Chaos City for Rodu.


    With good food and drinks, everyone enjoyed their meals. No one talked about the events that happened at the city lord��s castle today.


    ��Is the restaurant going to reopen for business again?�� Cami asked Mag.


    All thedies quieted down and looked at Mag.


    The restaurant had been closed for two weeks. This was a long break that had never happened before.


    All the races would announce entering into the state of war soon. They would soon put in all their efforts to support the allied forces to go north but obviously, it wasn��t suitable to bring children out for travels again.


    ��No. There are still two weeks before Amy��s holidays end. I intend to reopen the restaurant after she starts school.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.


    Speaking of this, it was rather interesting that the employees of Mamy Restaurant were tightly entwined with the Nond Continent��s fate now. Be it Connie, who was going to lead the orcs to the north, or Cami, who had be the chief of the vampires, or Ba, who was responsible for building the seal spell formation, they all yed an important part.


    Ba chewed on the kebab and mumbled, ��Oh I see. That��s good. I want to apply for some time off too.��


    ��However, it hasn��t been peaceful out there recently. Boss, you��d better not bring Little Amy and Annie out for travels now. It��s not safe,�� Connie said to Mag seriously.


    Cami nodded too. ��It really is so.��


    Although Mag was despicable for watching her photostone at night, this man was not bad apart from that. He was a great cook and got along well with everyone��


    Yabemiya put down her bowl and asked Connie with concern, ��What happened?��


    ��It��s better for everyone to stay in Chaos City and not travel far now,�� Connie said.


    Yabemiya hesitantly asked, ��Then�� will Elizabeth be in danger?��


    Connie flicked a nce at Cami unnaturally. Rankster��s news had been brought up many times at the meeting today.


    Elizabeth was still not found yet. This was the information shared by the Frost Dragons�� great elder, Dous. He also hoped that all the races would help them find her.


    As colleagues and friends, they naturally cared about Elizabeth��s safety.


    Yabemiya was closest to Elizabeth. She would be worried sick if she knew about Elizabeth��s situation now.


    ��She��s a smart girl. She will be alright,�� Irina said.


    Yabemiya was visually more rxed when she heard that. She smiled at Irina. ��Thank you.��


    ��It��s rare that we can get together today. Everyone is beginning to move out of the restaurant, which is a small ce. We don��t know when we will get together again. Come, let��s eat and drink to our hearts�� content.�� Mag raised his ss with augh.


    Cheers!


    Everyone raised their sses and clinked themughingly.


    ***


    At the square, a figure stared at the brightly-lit Mamy Restaurant in a daze.


    Even though she couldn��t see the figures in the restaurant clearly, nor could she hear their boisterous sounds, that warm lighting still made her feel warm on this cold winter night.


    A smile appeared at Sally��s lips. Even though she couldn��t go in, she could sense the energy just by looking at it from the outside.


    She turned around and prepared to leave.


    However, the restaurant��s door opened.


    ��Since you��re here, why don��t youe in for a drink?��


    A warm voice spoke up and Sally��s footsteps halted.


    After a moment of hesitation, Sally turned around to look at the figure at the door.


    The warm smile was still as heartwarming as ever. That pair of clear eyes was irresistible.


    A smile blossomed like a flower on her cold face.


    So, there were still people waiting for her toe back.


    This feeling�� was great.


    ��Aisha!��


    Yabemiya walked to the door and her eyes lit up when she saw Sally standing outside. Then, she ran over, hugged her and happily said, ��You��re finally back!��


    Sally felt slightly awkward about Yabemiya��s enthusiasm, but her heart felt warm instantly when she was hugged by her.


    ��Big Sister Aisha!��


    Amy also ran out with a chicken thigh in her hands. She ran to Sally with open arms, but looking at Sally, who was wearing a long white dress, she looked at her oily hands and stopped herself in time.


    ��For you. A freshly cooked beggar��s chicken thigh.��


    Sally looked at the chicken thigh that the little one had just torn off and felt touched. Food was the most precious thing to the little one.


    Smelling the enticing roast chicken��s aroma and looking at the glowing chicken thigh, she gulped. Only then did she remember that she hadn��t eaten anything for the whole day yet.


    ��It��s super delicious. That��s the only one. All for you.�� Amy tiptoed, trying to raise the chicken thigh even higher.


    ��Thank you, Little Amy.�� Sally took the chicken thigh and bit into it right away.


    The crispy skin wrapped around the chicken flesh. The aroma only spread in the mouth after she bit into it. The tender chicken meat already leaped out urgently and her taste buds descended into a revelry.


    She hadn��t had food that could be described as scrumptious for a long time now, and this chicken thigh aroused all her memory for Mamy Restaurant.


    This warm ce was a ce that produced delicious food at the same time.


    Oh��


    There was also a person who was great at creating delicious food.


    And a group of warm people. She looked at all the familiar and unfamiliar people standing at the restaurant��s door. They felt like family when they were standing together.

 Chapter 2146 - Marshal, You’re Not Good At Lying

    <h4>Chapter 2146 Marshal, You��re Not Good At Lying</h4>


    Sally, who had eaten a chicken thigh, couldn��t say no to everyone��s enthusiasm and went into the restaurant.


    Then, her gazended on Irina, who was sitting in front of the table, and halted her footsteps. Sally looked surprised and slightly awkward.


    Cami looked at both of them with a weird expression.


    Ba and Connie��s expressions were simr too. They knew their identities and it was indeed a little awkward for them to meet in a situation like this.


    ��I��ll add a seat for you.�� Irina took out a folding chair and put it at a ce that was slightly more spacious.


    ��Thank you.�� Sally nodded. She looked rxed immediately and she sat down on the folding chair gracefully.


    ��Big Sister Aisha.�� Anna came over and looked at Sally happily.


    Sally patted Anna��s head and said with a smile, ��Little Anna has grown taller too.��


    ��I still haven��t thanked you for the previous incident.�� Shirley sat next to Sally and sincerely said to her, ��Thank you.��


    ��You��re wee.�� Sally nodded. Looking at Shirley, Sally opened her mouth but she didn��t say anything. ��This is Aisha, the restaurant��s second employee and also the restaurant��s second customer.�� Mag introduced Sally to the employees that were hired after she left and also introduced them to Sally.


    In Mamy Restaurant, she was still Aisha. At least, she was tonight.


    ��They are indeed women who can be princesses. They��re all not simple.��


    Cami was secretly amazed by these two women��s generosity. They could actually put down their feud and sit down for a meal together.


    This feaststed until midnight and only ended after all the kebabs were devoured.


    Mag stood at the door and watched them leave. With a smile, he said, ��I hope all of you will have a bright future and you can be happy and blissful too. No matter where you are, or who you be, Mamy Restaurant will always be here and its door will always be open for you.��


    Thedies looked at him, and they all smiled.


    All the smiling faces shone brighter than the starry sky. They even looked prettier too.


    Mag stood at the door and watched thedies leave.


    ��Seems like you are really well-liked by thedies.�� Irina��s voice sounded from behind him.


    Mag turned around and sighed gently. ��If you��re talking about my culinary skills, then I��ll admit that it is indeed an inconceble talent.��


    ��What if I said it��s your mouth?��


    Mag frowned and shook his head as he said, ��That is a little unreasonable. Apart from you, no one else would know that I��m very good with my mouth.��


    Irina was stunned and then she suddenly realized something. She blushed, pped him across his chest and said with a pout, ��Smooth-tongued.��


    ��That��s a very apt description.�� Mag nodded and closed the door.


    ***


    This was a farewell dinner for those that were going to the battle, including Mag himself.


    This was a war that was beyond Mag��s control. They would have to face the powerful Cthulhu and Rankster and the Army of the Dead that was under his control.


    Many people would die in this war and no one could guarantee who they would be.


    Connie would bring the orcs�� legion to the north personally. Cami was also among the vampires�� fighting forces. Ba would follow her master to the frontline to set up the seal spell formation. Shirley had already applied to join the Night Elves��bat forces. Gina would go into battle with Lantisde and Sally would also go into battle with the elves�� legion.


    Mag would fight alongside them. But this time, he wouldn��t use the identity of their boss.


    How amazing this situation was. When he first came to this world, Mag was only thinking about how to survive in this damned world with Amy, with his wretched body.


    But now, he was going to save this world together with hispanions from the restaurant.


    ��Are you confident?�� Irina looked at Mag, who was daydreaming next to the window and asked him softly from behind.


    Mag turned around and smiled at Irina. ��I��ve promised to make the Manchu Han Imperial Feast for Little Amy, but I��m still far from making it.��


    ��What about me?��


    Mag reached out and hugged her waist gently. ��I think Little Amy is old enough now. Let��s give her a little brother or a little sister when we return.��


    Irina blushed with a mild anger. She looked up into his affectionate and tender eyes and her heart trembled. She nodded with an unexinable emotion.


    ***


    (00


    ��You look like you have had a good rest.�� Helena��s voice came from the room with the open door as soon as Sally returned to the city lord��s castle��s yard, which the elven delegation was staying in.


    The expression on Sally��s face faded away. After a brief hesitation, she still walked into Helena��s room.


    Helena looked at her and got straight to the point. ��Do you want to stay in the forest or go to the north?��


    ��To the north,�� Sally replied without any hesitation.


    ��I need someone to take care of the rear.��


    ��That someone cannot be me.��


    ��Great. Your father wouldn��t have ended up like this if he had half of your courage.�� Helena nodded with satisfaction.


    Sally was silent. She didn��t want to be reminded of that man.


    ***


    In the yard next door in the study with closed windows and doors.


    wa


    rOSS


    Alex looked at Dominic who was sitting across from him and gravely said, ��Alex chose you as his assistant, so he will definitely ask you about the battle techniques. You have preserved the Roth Empire��s power as much as you can. ��People of a different race can not be trusted.�� This is an ancient saying.��


    After a moment of silence, Dominic nodded and said, ��Your Majesty��s wish is mymand.��


    Andre was also quiet for a long time before he said, ��If you meet Josh on the battlefield, kill him. Don��t let him live.��


    ��Your Majesty���� Dominic was shocked, but he quickly nodded. ��Yes.��


    ***


    Early the next morning, Mag came to the city lord��s castle and met up with Dominic.


    Just as Mag expected, the Roth Empire had already prepared two sets of war ns for the north before the meeting.


    One war n was for the Roth Empire to fight the war alone if the negotiation failed and the other was a detailed coordination of military operations and tactical ns after all the races united their efforts.


    The Roth Empire had very detailed information about the icein at the extreme north, including a recently drawn topographic map with every mountain and ravine marked out carefully.


    Mag read through the detailed tactics carefully before putting it down.


    ��You and I both know very well that this isn��t the best n.�� Mag looked at Dominic and shook his head in disappointment.


    Dominic was silent. Then, he nodded. ��This is the n that we have prepared.��


    ��Marshal, you��re not good at lying.�� Mag chuckled. ��This is the n that you��ve just changedst night, right? To prevent the loss of the Roth Empire��s cavalry, many loopholes are added in. Loopholes that are fatal to the allied forces.��


    Dominic��s expression froze on his face.


    ��I��m very disappointed.�� Mag shook his head. ��You should know very well that you��re no longer the Roth Empire��s marshal when you wrote this n. You are the marshal of the entire allied forces. No matter which race theye from, they are all your soldiers now. They��re all fighting for this world.��

 Chapter 2147 - Have You Seen Our Performance?

    <h4>Chapter 2147: Have You Seen Our Performance?</h4>


    There were only two people in the spacious meeting room but the current atmosphere was very suppressive.


    Mag watched Dominic calmly. The empire��s marshal had his head hanging down.


    ��I know this is his intention. As the empire��s marshal, you cannot refuse this request.�� Marshal broke the silence. He looked at Dominic and said, ��But, Marshal, you are now the deputymander of the allied forces and you have the responsibility of leading the allied forces to protect the Nond Continent. You��re no longer just a marshal for the Roth Empire.��


    Dominic looked up at Mag.


    ��Before bing a soldier, we first swore to be a knight. The people we should protect are the weak. This was what you told me when we first met back then.�� Mag looked at Dominic. ��Now, the various races are very sincere in sending out reinforcements to aid the Roth Empire, forming the allied forces to go northward. I am unable to ept it if you are still going to abide by your principles of putting the Roth Empire first.��


    ��It��s quite an irony that I am unable to put into action the words that I��ve lectured you all with.�� Dominicughed at himself. After that, he had a serious expression as he stood up straight. ��I will resign from my duties as the Roth Empire marshal and join this war as the deputymander of the allied forces and do my very best.��


    Mag stood up too. He looked at Dominic and said, ��Happy working together with you, Marshal.��


    ***


    Rodu, Romo Street.


    ��Saipan Tavern���� A youngdy dressed in a ck lolita dress stood in front of the tavern door as she looked up at the signboard, then at the tightly shut door in disappointment.


    Three silver coins. After pulling through two days, Vicki finally came over to Romo Street with the paper.


    One would only know how costly the living expenses are if they are supporting the family. Vicki only understood this recently.


    There was no other choice. The people of Rodu did not know what Opera was, so they would not spend a few copper coins to watch an opera performance.


    Of course, one of the reasons was also that the opera house was too rundown.


    When she recruited the troupe members, she had huge ambitions and painted a beautiful picture for them.


    Now, they could barely feed themselves and were all hungry and skinny��


    There were five troupe members who left a letter behind this morning. They left without a word.


    They had gone to Maca Opera as they could have a full meal and sleep properly there. That was attractive enough.


    Right now, Pascal was using money to humiliate her and to attract the other troupe members. This had made Vicki decide toe here.


    When had she ever suffered such humiliation before��


    Compared to Pascal and that perverted young master, this uncle who could appreciate their performance was simply too amiable.


    If she had to make a choice, it would be this uncle.


    She could tell, judging from his attitude towards the two maidens, that he was not a bad person.


    However, the tavern was closed and there was even a sign hanging on the door that said that it would be temporarily closed.


    ��Sigh����


    Vicki sighed. She put her hand in her pocket and felt the few copper coins that she had leftover after buying breakfast for her troupe members. If she only had porridge, it couldst her a few more days.


    However, if five had left today and another five leave tomorrow, within days, she would be all alone.


    All her hard work within thest year would go to waste.


    She would not be able to face those members who had gotten their dreams and hopes up because of her.


    ��Hi, are you here for a drink?�� A voice came from behind Vicki.


    Vicki turned and saw a beautifuldy who was around 15 to 16 years old.


    ��I am here to look for the tavern uncle. It seems that he��s not around,�� Vicki said disappointedly as she shook her head.


    ��Are you Vicki?�� M asked.


    Vicki��s eyes lit up. She sized M up and asked, ��You know me? Have you watched our performances?��


    ��Performances? I��ve not seen them.�� M shook her head.


    ��I see���� Vicki was a little hurt. ��In that case, how do you know my name?��


    ��It was Master. He told me that a youngdy might be looking for him during these couple of days.�� M said with a smile, ��I saw you standing at the door for quite a while and it seemed to me that you had something to sort out, so I came over to ask.��


    ��I see.�� Vicki nodded. She did not expect that uncle to remember what had happened.


    ��In that case, when is heing back? I do have something important to talk about with him,�� Vicki enquired.


    ��He said he would be out for a few days but did not say when exactly he would be back.��


    Vicki was slightly disappointed upon hearing that. Her troupe members would probably all be gone in another couple of days time.


    ��Thank you.�� Vicki nodded to M and left.


    She had to go walk around the streets to see if there was any way to earn money. Perhaps she could sell a few things she brought from home.


    But she had already sold those things that could be sold and that which were left were what could not be sold.


    Aye��


    Money is a problem!


    ��Hold on!��


    M called out to Vicki.


    ��Huh?�� Vicki looked at M curiously.


    ��My Master told me to pass something to you before he left and even told me to bring you somewhere,�� M said.


    ��What��s it?�� Vicki��s expectations grew.


    ��I��m not sure either. Hang on for a while.�� M ran back to Titan Tavern and in no time at all, she brought out a paper bag and handed it over to Vicki.


    Vicki recieved the rather heavy paper bag and looked at M. She opened the bag immediately.


    There was a ck money pouch inside, a bunch of keys, and a letter.


    Vicki opened the money bag. There were 50 glittering silver coins shining brightly at her.


    After that, she picked up the bunch of keys and was a little confused.


    ��Let��s go. I��ll bring you to a ce,�� M said as she walked off.


    Vicki quickly put away the things and followed behind her.


    Very quickly, M stopped in front of a house.


    This was a two-storey house that was almost as twice asrge as the houses beside it. It was also slightly taller, being a two-storey house that was almost as tall as a three-storey house.


    The signboard was removed and the old-looking door was covered with dust. It must have been vacant for a very long time.


    ��This is?�� Vicki looked at M with confusion.


    ��Master did not tell me anything.�� M shrugged. She looked at the keys in her hand and said, ��But you can try to see if it opens up.��


    Vicki went up, picked up the dusty lock and inserted the key. She turned the key gently.


    ��Click.��


    The lock sprung open.


    M reached out and pushed the door open. Light shone into the ce.


    A spacious hall appeared in front of her and there were dusty benches stacked in the corner.


    But M��s eyes were fixed on the stage in the hall.


    Rays of light shone in from the windows onto the stage. The dust danced in the light, but that light shone a brilliance onto her dreams.

 Chapter 2148

    Chapter 2148 ck Cat Opera House


    Vicki stood at the door in a daze and her big bright eyes were filled with surprise.


    M poked her head out to look at the circus theater that had been closed for a long time. Miss even brought her before when she was young, but it had been closed for two to three years now.


    However, why was this beautiful big sister so happy to see this old theater?


    ��Can I go in to take a look?�� Vicki turned around to ask M.


    M nodded. ��Master has already given the key. I don��t think he would prevent you from entering.��


    ��Thank you,�� Vicki said and quickly walked into the theater.


    The ck boots stepped on the floor and stirred up ayer of dust, but Vicki didn��t seem to care. She surveyed her surroundings as if she had just discovered treasure.


    The spacious hall was about 300 square meters big and the ceiling was about six meters tall. It looked very spacious.


    There were many windows at both the front and the back, which allowed the light to shine into the theater.


    The stage was even extended upwards to the second floor. It even received more light and was rather spacious.


    There were even a few ropes left on the stage and ws marks could be seen across the floor.


    ��This should be a circus theater and it was specially built for it. It doesn��t seem bad!�� Vicki was ecstatic. This was almost the theater of her dreams.


    Of course... It was the deformed dream that was battered by reality numerous times.


    It could shelter them from the weather, a respectable stage, designated seats for the audience and a small window to sell the tickets...


    That was enough.


    This ce could satisfy all her requirements.


    Although it looked very dusty now, it was already glowing in her eyes.


    ��Did that gentleman want to let this ce out to us?�� Vicki turned around to ask M at the door.


    ��Perhaps he mentioned it in the letter?�� M reminded her.


    Vicki quickly dug out the envelope from her pocket and took out the letter.


    Dear Miss Vicki,


    I��m very happy that you can read this letter as this means that you have considered my suggestion.


    It��s a pathetic era when artists cannot live and perform with respect.


    There are 50 silver coins here. It is a token sum from me and I hope it can resolve your current situation.


    I have even prepared Building 101 for you. If you and your troupe are happy with it, it can be your performance venue.


    Of course, as a businessman, I hope to invest in your future.


    I will take 10% of the ck Cat Opera House��s annual profit as my return. I won��t interfere in the other matters.


    I hope you can consider it.


    If you agree, you can move into Building 101 right away.


    If you cannot ept this condition, you may return the key to M.


    ��Hades.


    It was a short and concise letter.


    Vicki read through it twice, feeling a little conflicted.


    ��Are you stupid? Do you still have to consider such an angelic investor?! Compared to that jerk who was after our body, isn��t he much better?�� Vicki suddenly said in a rage.


    ��Huh?�� M was stunned and she looked at Vicki with shock. Did she scold herself whenever she got angry?


    Vicki immediately clutched the key in her hands tightly as though she was grabbing onto a lifeline. Her gaze became convinced


    too.


    ��ck Cat Opera House will restart right here! I will let everyone know that this world��s best theater is right here!��


    Vicki collected her emotions and walked out of the theater. She gave the letter to M and said, ��Mr. Hades has let us use this building temporarily. We��re going to open the best opera house here.��


    ��You guys are going to open an opera house here?�� M��s eyes lit up and she perplexedly asked, ��What��s an opera?��


    Vicki looked sullen. That was the opera��s current situation in Rodu right now too.


    *


    *


    *


    ��Maestro, Four and Bao have left too,�� a middle-aged man said unhappily as Vicki pushed open the door and walked into the dpidated yard.


    The other actors were also looking at Vicki worriedly. Seeing her empty hands, they looked even more disappointed.


    ��Our ck Cat Opera troupe is going to disband if this goes on...�� A thin and dark girl clenched her fists and angrily said, ��They��re too ungrateful. They would have starved to death long ago if not for the maestro. How dare they betray us now?!��


    All of them fell silent withplex expressions.


    The weather had no signs of getting warmer and their tummies were always hungry. They didn��t know if they could survive this winter if this went on.


    Vicki flicked a nce at all of them. She raised her pretty eyebrow with a hint of mild anger. She reached for her money bag at her waist, mmed it onto the table and yelled, ��Why are all of you pulling a long face? Isn��t it just money? See what this is?!��


    The glittering silver coins glowed brightly.


    All their eyes lit up and all the troupe members stared at the silver coins in the money bag on the table with disbelief.


    ��This... Maestro, where did you get the money from?�� the middle-aged man asked in a trembling voice.


    ��Maestro, d-did you sell yourself away?�� the dark and thin maiden asked sadly.


    All the troupe members looked at Vicki nervously with concern. They all knew about that rich young master who was pestering their maestro. However, their maestro had never liked him.


    However, other than him, they really couldn��t fathom where the maestro could get so much money.


    ��What selling? I will sell you away before I sell myself away.�� Vicki rolled her eyes before she said with a smile, ��This money was given to us by that gentleman who came to watch our showsst time. Apart from money, he even provided us with a venue for our opera house. I have already agreed to work with him. Our hard life has ended.��


    ��Really?!��


    ��We have a new opera house?��


    ��We��re finally leaving here?!��


    All of them were surprised and ecstatic. Some of them even cried.


    Vicki looked at them and her eyes were reddened as sheughed. Wiping away her tears, she said, ��Alright. I have called three horse-drawn carriages and they��re already waiting outside. Quickly pack up and let��s move. I will bring you guys out to have a good mealter.��


    ��Yes!�� everyone answered. They got whatever little baggage they had leftover, extinguished the fire and left.


    ***


    ��So imposing!��


    ��This is simply awesome!��


    ��This stage! I love it.��


    Outside of Building 101, the opera troupe members stared at the theater and its widely-opened doors with wide-open mouths and ill-concealed shock.


    Vicki couldn��t help ming herself when she looked at the eight troupe members that remained. If she hadn��t been so stubborn yesterday and had gone to look for that mister earlier, all of them would have been present here today.


    She didn��t me those troupe members who had left. Those who persevered with her till now were truly loyal. It was normal for those other members to have given up.


    Tummies that were filled with water couldn��t be considered full.


    Vicki looked at the troupe members and said with a grin, ��From today onwards, this is our home. Let��s start anew.��


    ��Alright!�� answered the troupe members whileughing too.


    All of them picked up their luggage and walked into the theater. They couldn��t wait to find the cleaning tools from the utility closet and start cleaning up.


    Vicki found a short wooden nk. After wiping it clean, she wrote on it before hanging it on the door.


    ck Cat Opera House!

 Chapter 2149 - The Donkeys Not Bad

    <h4>Chapter 2149: The Donkey��s Not Bad</h4>


    As a rather unqualifiedmander, Mag conducted a deep discussion and nning session with Dominic with the experience he had inherited from Alex.


    This war was bigger, with many more types of soldiers and much moreplicated situations than the racial war back then.


    The racial war back then was just two or three races fighting against one another. Although it looked messy, looking at it in istion, there weren��t manyrge-scale battles.


    Moreover, the allied forces were formed at the veryst minute. They didn��t even trust one another fully, let alone having a tacit understanding.


    ��I��m afraid it will be difficult to control the situation if the defense line is broken through in such a setup.�� Dominic looked at the defense setup that was drawn in a straight line by Mag on the sand table.


    ��A simple line of defense isn��t going to hold back the fearless charge by 1,000,000 soldiers of the Army of the Dead, so I intend to have an opening here in these three ravines to let them in.


    ��I��m going to streamline the 1,000,000 soldiers and stretch the battleline.


    ��There will be battalions of cannons and legions of magic casters stationed at both sides of the ravine to take out the Army of the Dead to the utmost extent.


    ��There will also be a line of ambush that resembles a pocket at the ravine��s exit where spell formations and a massive military force are stationed.


    ��The giant dragon��s legion will take the lead and kill the Army of the Dead from the sky with their air superiority.


    ��However, our final objective is to lure Cthulhu out and into the spell formation, so that we can seal it.


    ��Once Cthulhu is sealed, the Army of the Dead will lose their leader and the crisis will be averted.��


    Mag fiddled on the sand table and created a new formation diagram.


    Dominic��s eyes lit up and he walked around the scenario table twice before he said with a frown, ��Such a setup can indeed block the Army of the Dead for a period of time, but how are we going to lure Cthulhu into the seal?��


    Updates by


    .


    The devil was mysterious and hard to predict. If the seal beyond Chaos City had shown them a glimpse, they wouldn��t even know that there was such a terrifying being that was sealed up on the Nond Continent.


    They had an immensely long lifespan that was even longer than the time that a single race had existed for.


    Even the giant dragons, who had a long lifespan, knew nothing about them either.


    They had terrifying power and couldn��t be killed. They couldn��t even be seriously injured.


    Only the seal spell formation that was passed down from the ancient times could seal them away.


    However, what a difficult task that was. Perhaps, their n was only a joke in its eyes.


    ��I wonder if you have heard about the thousandyer cake theory before?�� Mag asked.


    ��A thousandyer cake?�� Dominic shook his head. What was this theory that sounded like a food?


    Mag revealed a mysterious smile. ��Cthulhu has existed for eons. The wisdom it has must be beyond our imagination, but no matter how high its intelligence is, it still has to think when facing our traps.


    ��It might see that it��s a trap, then it will move into the secondyer by trying to escape the firstyer. It thinks we are only at the firstyer, but in fact we��re at the fifthyer.��


    Dominic nodded thoughtfully. After a period of silence, he couldn��t help asking, ��So, what��s the fifthyer?��


    ��You will find out when it��s time.�� Mag smiled. ��I��ll leave the battle formation to you and you��ll leave the traps and seal spell formations to me. My only requirement for you is to exterminate 200,000 soldiers from the Army of the Dead and make sure the line of defense doesn��t break down.��


    ��Alright.�� Dominic nodded seriously.


    If he didn��t have such confidence with 1,000,000 soldiers at hand, he would have wasted his decades of being the empire��s marshal.


    ***


    Mag went to see Michael to understand the progress of the cannons�� production.


    ��With Miss Scheer��s full support, the cannons�� daily production has already reached 300 and the artillery shells�� daily production has reached 5000.


    ��We have also gotten in touch sessfully with the dwarves. Yesterday, 50 technicians arrived from the dwarves with the blueprints. They will supply us with the cannons at full force.


    ��The goblins have also promised to supply all the materials needed to make the cannons. When the dwarf race can produce a certain number of cannons daily, Chaos City will manufacture the artillery shells with full force and shut down the cannons�� production line.�� Michael brought Mag around the cannon workshop as he introduced the production process to him.


    ��Miss Scheer is really a big-hearted person.�� Mag nodded. His opinion of Scheer had gone up another notch.


    Out of the chaose the heroes. Although Scheer was a woman, she had an extremely vast outlook and foresight.


    The train that had started to run, became the best tool to transport the minerals. Freight trains shuttled between Vic Mountain and Chaos City, increasing the efficiency several times over.


    If the current situation wasn��t in a mess and they weren��t facing a great enemy, all the races would have noticed this smooth transport route.


    If the Nond Continent could survive this episode, the train would lead in the development sector in theing 100 years of peace.


    If you wanna get rich, build the routes first.


    That was the truth.


    Furthermore, Scheer had control of the Buffett Bank, had the first mover advantage and the core technology of the steam engine. She was the perfect money-making machine.


    Mag could even imagine himself lying on the shoulders of this giant and enjoying a life of financial freedom.


    ��Yes. In times of chaos, women are not inferior to men.�� Michaelmented and nodded. ��And, it��s not just Miss Scheer alone. Miss Gloria from the Moreton Family had alsoe to the city lord��s castle two days ago to donate a huge batch of battle winter wear for the allied forces.��


    ��Gloria?�� Mag raised his brows slightly. Speaking of which, he hadn��t met that maiden who liked to eat tofu pudding for some time.


    It was noon when Mag came out of the city lord��s castle.


    The sunlightnded on his face and it was a little ring. The snow had almost melted and the new leaves had sprouted on the willows at the side. It looked like spring was approaching soon.


    ��Alex?!�� A surprised voice called out.


    Mag retracted his gaze and looked at the knight who was pulling a ck donkey. He had a square face and an emerald longsword at his waist. He had a bashful smile and a pair of bright eyes.


    Conti Nics.


    His name appeared in Mag��s mind immediately. Thinking of it, Mag hadn��t met him for a few months now.


    He looked a little darker and had a new long and narrow scar on the left side of his face that looked like a mark left by some magic beast��s ws.


    There were also many scratches on his armor and it was no longer shiny.


    However, that pair of eyes of his were still cool and bright like a young man��s!


    ��Hello,�� Mag said to him.


    ��I heard that you have stopped killing dragons. You��re killing devils now, right?�� Conti asked Mag excitedly.


    ��It��s indeed like that recently.�� Mag nodded.


    Conti smiled and bashfully said, ��In that case, I have to join the Chaos City��s northern expedition��s legion, in order to fight alongside you.��


    Mag looked at him, and then at his ck donkey and chuckled. ��The donkey��s not bad.��


    Conti reached out to pat the ck donkey��s head andughed. ��It��s my new ride, but it��s indeed not bad.��

 Chapter 2150 - Master, Are You Abandoning Me?

    <h4>Chapter 2150: Master, Are You Abandoning Me?</h4>


    Mag was cooking in the kitchen, when Amy carried a stool to the kitchen��s entrance and sat on it, stroking the cat as she asked, ��Father, are we going to stay in Chaos City or go to Rodu next?��


    ��What does Little Amy think?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    Amy thought about it seriously. ��I can y with Big Sister Miya and thedies, Jessica and Daphne in Chaos City. It��s more fun than Rodu.��


    ��It��s indeed so.�� Mag nodded. Other than having a greater variety of food, Rodu wasn��t that fun to the two children.


    However, he still needed a dependable employee before he could wash his hands off Saipan Tavern.


    However, being the suprememander of the allied forces now, he really didn��t have the time to care if Saipan Tavern would lose its customers because its boss had gone away.


    ��However, I can watch ��Miss ck Cat�� in Rodu. The big sister��s performance is so nice. I want to watch it again.�� Amy pouted as she rubbed Ugly Duckling��s chubby face in a dilemma.


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door.


    ��I��ll go get the door!�� Amy put Ugly Duckling down and ran to the door with her short legs. She tiptoed and struggled to pull open the door.


    Two strapping figures stood at the door.


    Amy looked up and went white when she saw who they were. She eximed, ��Masters, are we starting school so early?!��


    They were Krassu and Urien.


    ��Hehe. It��s still a little early. Don��t be nervous, Little Amy. We��re just here to test you on your recent homework. We want to see if you have cked off during the holidays,�� Krassu said with a doting smile.


    ��That��s right.�� Urien nodded.


    Updates by


    .


    Amy pouted and sadly mumbled, ��Shouldn��t we just y and have fun during the holidays? Why do I still have to work hard? I don��t want to work hard����


    Her eyes got red as she spoke and tears gathered in her big eyes as if they were going to fall at any time.


    ��Erm����


    Krassu and Urien froze. Obviously, they were still helpless when the little one pretended to be sad.


    ��Don��t cry, don��t cry. Master is just joking. We simply came to see Little Amy because we haven��t seen you for a long time.�� Krassu quickly waved his hands and nudged Urien with his elbow. ��Isn��t it so, Urien?��


    Urien rubbed his tummy secretly, but he still nodded. ��Yes.��


    ��Is it really so?�� Amy looked at the two of them and instantly revealed a cute smile as she raised her hands up and said, ��I��ve super missed you two Masters! Really.��


    Looking at the smile on their little disciple, Krassu and Urien couldn��t help but smile too.


    Mag came out from the kitchen and said to the two of them, ()��You guys are here, Masters. Come and have a seat. I guess you two haven��t had your meals yet. Why don��t you guys eat together with us since I��m cooking.��


    ��We have����


    ��Yes, what a coincidence. We haven��t eaten yet. I feel rather shy to impose on you guys.�� Krassu was already sitting at the table as he spoke.


    Urien flicked a nce at him and frowned, but he also sat at the table.


    ��Please wait a while. I still have two more dishes to cook.�� Mag poured them a ss of water each, before going back to the kitchen to continue cooking.


    These two were usually intolerant of each other. They must have some issues that made theme visit Mag together today.


    Mag listened to their conversation while he cooked.


    ��Come over here, Little Amy.�� Krassu got Amy to go over. He held her hand and sized her up for a while, before he nodded with satisfaction. ��Although there��s not much improvement, your face has gotten rounder and you look cuter.��


    Urien rolled his eyes and tapped Amy��s be gently. A snowke blossomed at her be before rapidly transforming into an ice crystal which hovered in front of her forehead.


    ��Not bad. You��ll be able to use the real domain after some time.�� Urien retracted his hands and nodded at the five-pointed crystal with satisfaction.


    ��I practise very hard every day,�� Amy said with a smile as she listened to her masters�� praises.


    Mag also smiled in the kitchen. Even though the little one loved to eat and sleep, she did practice consciously for two to three hours each day. Compared to her peers, she was already a hardworking role model.


    Krassu began to heap praises on Amy, making her extremely happy.


    ��Little Amy, Master has something to give you. You must keep them well.�� Krassu took out a green space magic bracelet. With the snap of his fingers, a photostone and a thick book appeared on the table.


    Amy picked up the photostone to have a closer look before sizing up the thick book and asked, ��Master, what are these?��


    Krassu introduced the items with a smile. ��Master has specially recorded some magic tutorials for you in this photostone. This book is the record of melee magic that I have just written. There is only one in this world.��


    ��Oh.�� Amy nodded and sized up the two items curiously, but she quickly put them down and looked up at Krassu. ��Master, are you abandoning me?��


    Mag also stopped cooking in the kitchen.


    Krassu shook his head and said, ��Why would I? Little Amy is so adorable. How can Master bear to abandon you?��


    ��Then, why are you giving me all these things? Are you not going to teach Little Amy magic? Little Amy will be hardworking. Don��t give up on Little Amy, please?�� Amy looked at Krassu anxiously. Tears had already gathered in her eyes.


    ��It��s not like that, Little Amy. Master needs to go on a long trip. I��m afraid that you won��t work hard, so I��m leaving you with these two items.


    ��I hope you will have be more powerful by the time Master returns. By then, I will personally test if you have worked hard.�� Krassu rubbed Amy��s head with a smile.


    ��Really?�� Amy sniffled and looked at Krassu with suspicions.


    ��It��s true.�� Urien raised his hand and an ice-blue ring appeared on the table, alongside an ice crystal mirror that looked like a snowke.


    ��Little Amy, these are the things that I��m leaving to you. Your affinity with ice magic is far above me, so your aplishments in the future will definitely surpass mine.�� Urien looked at Amy and smiled with constion. ��The happiest thing I did in my whole life is taking you in as my disciple.��


    ��T-then, when are you guysing back?�� Amy asked the two of them.


    ��Very soon. Perhaps, we��ll return when your school reopens,�� Krassu answered with a smile.


    Urien nodded as well.


    A smile reappeared on Amy��s face. Nodding her head seriously, she said, ��Yes. I will study magic very, very hard. You two will be shocked when you are back.��


    ��Alright. We��ll wait for it.�� Krassu chuckled.


    Mag carried the dishes out, took a bottle of Maotai from the liquor cab and said with a smile, ��Masters, it��s rare for us to get together. Why don��t we have a drink?��

 Chapter 2151 - I Wish You All the Best

    <h4>Chapter 2151: I Wish You All the Best</h4>


    The dishes were served and the people had taken their seats.


    Annie ate obediently and quietly. ����Amy had also put away the gifts from her two masters and was concentrating on dealing with the chicken drumstick before her.


    ��I am thankful to both of you for your patient guidance toward Amy. A toast to the both of you,�� Mag raised his ss as he said a toast to Krassu and Urien sincerely. After that, he finished his drink in one shot.


    Krassu and Urien had taught Amy and also helped the father-and-daughter on many asions.


    Mag would always remember the favors they had done for them.


    Today, the two hade, with apparent intentions to bid farewell.


    In the race meeting yesterday, although both of them were not present, they would definitely not sit by and watch the war happen.


    This would be a dangerous journey and the both of them had started making arrangements for themselves should anything untoward happen to them.


    They had imparted all that they had learnt to Amy, leaving a seed behind.


    ��We should be grateful to you for giving us such an obedient disciple,�� Krassu said with a heartyugh.


    Urien raised his ss and took a sip of alcohol. After that, he looked at Mag and said, ��Rom will make a new weapon for Little Amy. Do go over from time to time to ask about it.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded. Master Rom had brought this up before but there had been no news recently.


    Krassu said, ��Amy is very obedient but she is still a child after all. There will be times she will feelzy. Boss Mag, please watch her and make sure she trains hard. Only hard work will help one be a powerhouse.��


    ��Alright. I will make sure she practices.�� Mag nodded.


    Updates by


    .


    After a few years, Mag had experienced being lectured once again.


    Mag drank with the two old men as the parent of their student.


    Maotai is hard liquor and even with their alcohol tolerance, Krassu and Urien were still a little tipsy after a bottle.


    ��Great�� great wine. Boss Mag, what is this liquor?�� Krassu asked Mag with his eyes semi-opened.


    ��This is Maotai. take these two bottles with you. When you��re back, we can continue drinking.�� Master smiled as he pushed two bottles into their arms before sending them out.


    The two, who had been squabbling for their entire lives, ended up with their arms around each other when they were drunk, staggering into the magic potion shop together.


    ��Father, where are my Masters going?�� Amy asked Mag curiously.


    ��They are going to save the world,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Amy��s eyes lit up. She looked at Mag expectantly and asked, ��Can they bring me along?��


    ��Not this time. Because this is an adult matter. Amy can do it when you grow up.�� Mag shook his head.


    ��I see.��Amy pouted her little mouth and sighed. After that, she muttered, ��I want to grow up quickly����


    Mag smiled and stroked Amy��s head as he turned to go in.


    ��Boss Mag!��


    A bright voice called out.


    Mag looked over and saw a few big and burly men walk over quickly. Sargeras led the group and Kiel, Mond, and a few otherckeys were walking beside him.


    Sargeras, who had his shirt unbuttoned, was exuding ferocious vibes from the mingva cracks on his body. He was already reaching the 10th-tier.


    ��Chief Sargeras,�� Mag greeted him.


    ��Boss Mag, I didn��t expect you to really be back. I thought I wouldn��t be able to meet you,�� Sargeras said with a foolish smile as he rubbed his bald head.


    ��I returned yesterday.�� Mag nodded. He looked at the luggage Mond was carrying behind him and asked curiously, ��Are you preparing to go somewhere far away? For a mission?��


    ��We are responding to the city lord��s call to go to the northern ice ins to defeat the Army of the Dead. I am going over to report today. Before I left, I wanted to bid farewell to you but I didn��t expect to really meet you,�� Sargeras said with a smile.


    ��Why did you suddenly decide to go to the north?�� Mag was surprised.


    He knew the situation of theva demons. Sargeras and the Burning Legion were the only ones holding the entire tribe up. If he dies in the north, he would have no chance of making aeback.


    Sargeras said with a smile, ��If we hide at the back, who would protect all of you? This is what we should be doing.��


    ��Yes! We are all going willingly to kick the a*s of the Army of the Dead!�� Kiel concurred.


    The people of the Burning Legion all burst outughing, making the mood a lot lighter.


    Mag looked at this group of men and had more respect for them.


    They could put their hatred aside and put their personal safety behind them to uphold the principle of a knight.


    At this moment, the vigour of the Burning Legion touched Mag.


    ��Boss Mag, I am thankful for your care over this period. You are a saint to theva demons. We would hereby bid our farewell to you.�� Sargeras pounded his chest with his fist, greeting Mag with theva demon salute.


    The people of the Burning Legion all saluted Mag in the same way.


    Mag nodded with a smile. ��You��re wee. Come back alive. There would definitely be enough roujiamo to go around.��


    Sargeras and the members of the Burning Legionughed.


    ��Burning Legion!�� Sargeras shouted.


    ��For Roujiamo!�� the members of the Burning Legion replied in arge chorus.


    ��Bald Uncle, I wish you all the best.�� Amy raised her little fist.


    Sargeras looked at Amy and smiled pamperingly. He bent down and gave Amy a gentle fist bump.


    He retracted his hand and found out, to his surprise, that there was a little ring in his hand.


    ��You must beat a lot of baddies!�� Amy winked at Sargeras.


    Sargeras smiled and epted Amy��s little gift. After that, he led the Burning Legion off as they bade farewell.


    ��Amy baby, what did you give Uncle Sargeras?�� Mag asked Amy with a smile.


    ��Just�� a little gift.�� Amy turned and ran into the restaurant.


    Mag smiled and shook his head. He turned around and closed the door behind him. After that, he walked into the kitchen and started making stew and kneading dough.


    In the evening, mag sent two buckets of roujiamo over to the temporary camp outside the city with a horse-drawn carriage. He got the guards�� help to hand the food over to Sargeras.


    The sun had started to set but a bright light suddenly lit up a corner of the camp, together with the sound of celebratory howls.


    ��Take that as my blessing to you.��


    Mag sat in the horse-drawn carriage and ordered the coachman to return to the city.


    The horse-drawn carriage pulled to a stop outside Mamy Restaurant.


    Mag saw twodies standing at the door immediately when he alighted.


    Scheer Buffett and Gloria Moreton.


    They were the two talents of the business world in Chaos City. But right now, they were standing outside Mamy Restaurant, waiting for him?


    The atmosphere was rather amiable but they were not chatting merrily, at least it was not a strange atmosphere.


    The two were standing a meter apart.


    Scheer had an aura of a capable business woman around her. She was wearing a red down jacket and had bright red lipstick on. One would feel an inexplicable sense of suppression just seeing her stand there.


    Meanwhile, beside her, in a white down jacket and ck woolen dress, Gloria appeared elegant and restrained. However, she did not lose in terms of presence standing beside Scheer.


    The sound of Mag alighting made the two turn at the same time.

 Chapter 2152 - What Do You Know Now?

    <h4>Chapter 2152: What Do You Know Now?</h4>


    Mag was d that Irina wasn��t home right now, otherwise the ambiance would be awkward even if it didn��t transform into a love battlefield.


    Mag paid the coachman and then said to the two of them with a smile, ��Miss Scheer, Miss Gloria. What are you two doing here?��


    One had to say that these two had top notch looks and temperaments.


    Although they were still inferior to Irina, they both had their own charm.


    ��I heard Mr. Mag has returned today, so we came to visit you. I happened to bump into Miss Gloria at the restaurant��s door, so we waited here together for you,�� Scheer answered smilingly.


    ��Mr. Mag, long time no see,�� Gloria said to Mag.


    ��I just went to deliver some food to my regr customers at the army barracks beyond the city. It��s cold outside. Let��s go in to talk.�� Mag opened the door to let them in.


    Mag brought them a pot of hot tea, poured a cup for each of them and smilingly asked, ��Have you guys eaten?��


    Scheer said with a smile, ��I��ve had a simple meal, but if Mr. Mag is willing to cook, my stomach is willing to undertake more pressure.��


    Gloria��s stomach grumbled before she could even speak.


    She blushed. She hadn��t eaten her lunch, as she got her coachman toe to Mamy Restaurant after she finished her work. She had only had breakfast today.


    Mag took a menu from the side and ced it in the middle of them with a smile. ��That��s great. I haven��t had my meal either. What would you like to eat? Just order. It��s my treat today.��


    ��I��m just joking. It isn��t your working day, so how can we bother Mr. Mag to cook for us?�� Scheer replied smilingly.


    Mag looked at Gloria, who was about to reject his offer too, and shook his head gently. ��No. You guys are worth it.��


    Updates by


    .


    Scheer had spent a great deal of money and effort to build the cannons. She created a cannon production line with the fastest speed, which helped him greatly.


    Meanwhile, Gloria was making winter wear for the frontline soldiers for when they went to the freezing north; this was also strategically important.


    Just these two points alone were enough to make Mag cook for them personally.


    Scheer saw that Mag wasn��t joking. After thinking briefly, she said, ��Then, I won��t be polite with you. I��ll have a helping of beef steak.��


    After hearing that, Gloria said after thinking for a while, ��I shall bother Mr. Mag to make me a helping of Yangzhou fried rice.��


    Of course, she had missed Mr. Mag��s tofu pudding the most.


    However, she also knew very well that the tofu pudding couldn��t be made within a short period of time, so she naturally couldn��t make such an overboard request.


    ��Alright. You guys take a seat first.�� Mag went into the kitchen.


    Scheer and Gloria sat facing each other. The restaurant��s warm andfortable environment made the atmosphere less awkward.


    ��I heard you have been busy with preparing the winter wear for the soldiers? How is it going?�� Scheer asked.


    Gloria shook her head and said with a forlorn expression, ��We��re rushing with the production now, but we only have a limited number of tailors, so with our current progress, it will be very hard to provide all the warriors with a new winter jacket when they set off.��


    She had employed almost all the tailors in Chaos City. Most of them joined voluntarily, but their numbers were still limited.


    She came to Mamy Restaurant today to ask Mr. Mag if he had any solutions for it.


    ��The north is cold and its weather ispletely different from our Chaos City. The warriors will get frozen if they don��t have winter wear with them.�� Scheer frowned. She had been busy with the cannons, so she didn��t realize the severity of that problem yet.


    ��Yes. I have tried to transfer stock from the other areas, but the allied forcese from all races, so winter wear is in demand everywhere. It��s very difficult toe up with enough numbers within a short time.�� Gloria nodded.


    Mag was also pondering with a frown in the kitchen.


    The orcs, demons and trolls, who had tough skins, would still be alright, but the humans who had weak bodies, would be seriously injured by the cold if they didn��t have ample winter clothing.


    However, war preparations could never be done in a few days. The incident happened suddenly and all the races had no time to prepare therge amount of winter wear at all.


    After all, no race had ever considered fighting on the snowin in the extreme north before.


    Scheer pondered and then her eyes suddenly lit up. She said, ��I have a solution.��


    ��What?�� Gloria looked at Scheer with anticipation.


    ��Tailor is a technically demanding title, so that��s why there is a limited number of them in Chaos City. However, if you lower your requirements to people who can sew a winter jacket, that number will greatly increase.�� Scheer smilingly said, ��You may not know that many poor people in Chaos City sew their own winter wear during the winter.��


    ��You��re saying�� let the people in Chaos City sew the winter wear for the warriors? Oh yes! That��s a great idea!�� Gloria lit up her eyes. She stood up immediately and grabbed Scheer��s hand agitatedly. ��Thank you!��


    ��I-it��s nothing.�� Scheer wasn��t used to Gloria��s enthusiasm.


    Gloria retracted her hands and said with a blush, ��I��m sorry. I got carried away. I need to go to the city lord��s castle right now and ask the city lord to order the residents of Chaos City to sew the winter wear for the warriors.��


    As she spoke, she prepared to leave.


    ��Wait a sec.�� Mag came out of the kitchen with a te of Yangzhou fried rice. He pressed on Gloria��s shoulders gently and said, ��You have to fill your stomach first even if you want to save the world. No one else can do a better job than you if you copse.��


    ��But���� Gloria��s tummy began to growl when she smelled that aromatic Yangzhou fried rice. The intense hunger even made her feel that little stars had appeared in her eyes.


    ��Let��s eat. I guess you��ll have a busy night tonight.�� Mag pressed Gloria back to her seat and gave her a spoon.


    ��Mmm.�� Ayer of fog appeared in Gloria��s eyes and she put a spoonful of fried rice into her mouth.


    The warm sensation filled her heart. The tiredness from the past few days seemed to be washed away. Her entire person was filled with blissfulness.


    Scheer looked at Mag and then at Gloria before revealing an ��Oh, I see�� expression.


    ��What do you know now?�� Mag saw Scheer��s expression from the corner of his eyes and raised his eyebrows. He went into the kitchen and came out with a medium-well steak shortly.


    ��Thank you. I shall tuck in now.�� Scheer nodded. She picked up the knife and fork and began eating gracefully.


    Actually, she didn��t eat before she came, either. The engineers suggested a few improvements for the cannons, so she wanted Mag to help her look at it. It would be great if the cannons�� firepower could be improved.


    As for why she came to look for Mag.


    Perhaps�� it was just a baseless superstition.

 Chapter 2153 - Good Fellows!

    <h4>Chapter 2153: Good Fellows!</h4>


    Gloria finished her Yangzhou fried rice quickly. She looked much better than her previous tired state. She got up, bowed to Mag and Scheer and gratefully said, ��Thank you for the solution, Miss Scheer, and thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Mag. I have to rush to the city lord��s castle now. Goodbye, and I hope to see you guys again soon.��


    ��Goodbye, see you.�� Mag got up to open the door for Gloria and watched her leave in her horse-drawn carriage.


    Mag had added some Spring of Life into her Yangzhou fried rice. He hoped Gloria could finish her job with more energy.


    Mag closed the door and returned to the table. Scheer was looking at him smilingly.


    Mag picked up his roujiamo and continued munching while asking Scheer, ��Is the steak not tasty, or am I too beautiful?��


    Scheer was amused. ��I��m just a little curious. How long have you known Gloria, Mr. Mag? And, why did you choose to help her?��


    ��Gloria is the restaurant��s regr customer. I always like the people who frequent my business and will help them whenever I can,�� Mag said calmly.


    ��I see.�� Scheer cut the steak gracefully with slightly upturned lips. ��Seems like I have missed out on a lot of things. I wonder if Mr. Mag is open for business tonight?��


    ��Today is my day off. Making this steak is already considered as working overtime. I��m not working tonight.�� Mag rejected her decisively.


    What a joke. As a man with principles, he definitely wouldn��t bow down to evil forces so easily.


    Moreover, he had to consider the situation where Irina was going toe home at any time.


    ��I wonder what is the purpose of Miss Scheer��s visit today?�� Mag asked.


    Scheer wasn��t someone who came to eat out of boredom.


    Scheer popped thest piece of beef into her mouth before putting down the cutlery. She wiped her mouth gracefully before pulling out a piece of folded paper from her bag at the side. She spread it out on the table and smilingly said, ��I hope Mr. Mag can help me look at this blueprint.��


    Updates by


    .


    Mag looked at the blueprint and then at Scheer, who was looking at him smilingly.


    ��I guess no one else in this world knows this blueprint better than Mr. Mag, right?��


    Mag leaned against his chair and looked at this smart woman with a smile.


    ��It��s all out. The cannon is indeed designed by me.��


    Scheer��s smile got wider. Indeed, her instinct was never wrong.


    ��However, is this an improved version of the cannon?�� Mag picked up the blueprint. Other than his own blueprint, there were three more versions of blueprints behind it, which had improvements made to the cannon and artillery shells.


    Scheer nodded and said, ��Yes. This is the improvement that our engineers made after working hard for two days and nights. The core is to enhance the cannons with spell formations, thereby improving the cannons�� range and explosive power.��


    Mag��s eyes lit up after hearing that and asked, ��Have you done the tests yet?��


    ��Yes. The first version has already passed the tests. This is the corrtion data.�� Scheer pulled another piece of paper from her bag and passed it to Mag.


    Mag read through the experimental data carefully and his eyes got increasingly brighter.


    The range of the magical cannon that was enhanced by the spell formations was raised from eight kilometers to 20 kilometers, and its explosive power was increased a few times. The crater it made was three times bigger.


    ��Good fellows!��


    Mag couldn��t help but to p in amazement.


    Spell formation enhancements was a verymon method to enhance a weapon on the Nond Continent.


    However, Mag didn��t have the knowledge in this area, so he could only provide the cannon in its original form.


    However, when this cannon ended up in the hands of the top engineers and craftsmen, they were able toe up with numerous improvement ns.


    The spell formation to increase the range of arrows was engraved on the cannon and it still provided a strong enhancement effect.


    Meanwhile, the simple explosive spell formation doubled the artillery shells�� power after it was engraved on the shells.


    ��How��s the stability?�� Mag put down the drawing and asked Scheer.


    Power was only one aspect when ites to checking a weapon��s advantages. Stability was another crucial factor.


    ��This is why I came to look for you tonight.�� Scheer shook her head. ��The cannon��s power has increased, but the explosive spell formation is very unstable and it causes the cannon chamber to blow very easily. However, if we used more advanced spell formations, the beneficial results will be very low. We cannot resolve that issue currently.��


    ��I see���� Mag pondered with a frown. Suddenly, his eyes glinted and he said, ��Can you get me an enhanced cannon, a batch of enhanced artillery shells and a batch of artillery shells that are not enhanced?��


    ��Did you have a solution, Mr. Mag?�� Scheer��s eyes lit up.


    ��No, but I thought of someone who can solve the problem.�� Mag smiled mysteriously.


    ��Alright. I can make the arrangements immediately. Where should I send them to?�� Scheer didn��t probe either.


    ��Send them straight to the city lord��s castle. Let��s go there together.�� Mag got up, put on his coat and walked out right away.


    Scheer was always extremely efficient. The cannon and the artillery shells were soon sent to the city lord��s castle.


    Mag asked the people in the city lord��s castle to get Ba toe out to see him.


    ��What are you doing here, Boss?�� Ba came out of the city lord��s castle with two blue ice crystal rocks in her hands. Throwing a quick nce at the cannon and a few boxes of mysterious objects, she asked, ��What are these?��


    ��Ba, isn��t your master a great spell formation master? I have something very important that needs his help.�� Mag got straight to the point.


    Scheer sized up Ba at the side. She knew Ba was the princess of the Moon Nation. Her identity was very noble.


    She also knew that Ba was working in Mamy Restaurant.


    However, that Moon Nation��s great spell formation master was someone who had fixed that seal spell formation at that mountain beyond Chaos City. They simply came without any notifications in advance, so would such a noble and formidable existence reject them?


    ��Alright, Boss. Come with me.�� Ba simply nodded without any hesitation and walked into a yard at the side after informing Mag.


    ��Please wait here for a moment,�� Mag said to Scheer and then followed Ba into the yard with a box of artillery shells.


    ��Mr. Mag is indeed not an ordinary man���� Scheer raised an eyebrow. She was getting increasingly curious about Mag.


    ��Master, my Boss needs your help,�� Ba yelled as soon as she entered the yard.


    Mag found her words rather soothing. Master and Boss were at least equal in status.


    ��It��s Mr. Mag. I wonder how I can help you?�� Jonas came out with a smile. He didn��t treat Mag lightly because of his status.


    The king of the Moon Nation had reminded him many times to treat Mr. Mag as the Moon Nation��s VIP. He was the man who saved the princess.


    Looking at his attitude, Mag thought there was a good chance he��d help.


    Mag already had a rough idea, so he said his purpose right away. He illustrated the importance of the cannons and asked Jonas to help improve them.


    ��That��s it?��


    Jonas took out an artillery shell from the box. He used two fingers to knock on it and put it next to his ear to listen to the sound.

 Chapter 2154 - Youre Such a Talent

    <h4>Chapter 2154: You��re Such a Talent</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Mag looked at the exploded bomb shell in Jonas��s hand and raised his eyebrow. He felt that this fellow was quite something.


    Jonas studied the bomb shell for a while before looking up at Mag and asking, ��Who invented this?��


    Mag pointed at himself.


    ��You��re such a talent.�� Jonas gave Mag a thumbs up. He put the bomb shell back together again and studied the ignition spell formation on the outside. After that he looked at Mag and said, ��Did you add that in as well?��


    ��No. I don��t know magic. This was added in by others after enhancement. However, it is not very stable and is unable to satisfy the requirements needed for theunch.�� Mag shook his head.


    ��This is not just bad. It��s simply murdering yourselves.�� Jonas waved his hand and erased the ignition spell formation on the outside of the shell and said with a shake of his head, ��This spell formation is very unstable and although it might increase the power of the cannon, it would explode very easily upon slight friction, thereby causing an ignition.


    ��Be it storage, transportation, orunching, it would not be able to make the mark. The fellow who added this spell formation on the shell is an idiot.��


    ��I agree.��


    Mag nodded upon hearing Jonas�� analysis. After that, he asked seriously, ��In that case, how should this be improved? How do we ensure its stability while increasing its power during theunch and achieving cost-efficiency at the same time?��


    ��This is simple. Make a protective shell over this,�� Jonas said with a smile.


    ��What do you mean?��


    ��The ignition spell formation is a very simple spell formation. Even a 1st-tier magic caster could easily carve it out and it is indeed a very cost effective choice.


    ��To ensure its stability is even simpler. Just iste it from the friction between the bomb and the cannon. Make use of the bomb explosion to trigger the spell formation instead of using the spell formation to trigger the bomb.


    ��Therefore, we can add ayer of steel shell outside of the carved bomb and then fill the space between theyers with steel balls to increase its power,�� Jonas exined.


    Updates by


    .


    ��Fantastic!�� Mag��s eyes lit up. A professional��s solution is different indeed.


    ��Master, Didn��t you say that our opponent is a pile of bones? What��s the use of adding the steel balls?�� Ba interrupted. ��Can��t we fill it with something that they��re afraid of?��


    Ba��s words stunned Mag and Jonas.


    That��s true��


    What exactly is the Army of the Dead afraid of?


    Mag suddenly realized something very important. They seemed to know too little about their enemy.


    The Roth Empire might be keeping updated on the movement of the Army of the Dead but the current information currently given to themcked the Army of the Dead��s weakness.


    Mag had exchanged blows with the Army of the Dead before and those skeletons were nothing in front of his powers.


    However, the vanguard of the allied forces was not all as strong as he was. They were even weaker than the Army of the Dead.


    Other than being lifeless, feeling no pain, being unafraid of death, and other heavy information, the allied forces knew nothing about the strong enemy that they were about to face.


    They were not even told what was the fastest way to deal with their opponent and how to ensure that their opponent was indeed settled.


    As the suprememander of the allied forces, Mag felt a chill down his spine.


    He had worked hard to create the allied forces and attempted to give the allied forces a supply of even stronger ammunition and even more logistical support.


    However, what he did to ensure the normal soldiers knew how to kill the Army of the Dead was way insufficient.


    ��Perhaps we should indeed raise an opinion.�� He knew what he had to do next.


    Mag left Jonas�� and handed the n to Scheer. After that, he walked around Aden Square and bought some materials before going to the textile factory to look for Irina, who was arranging matters for deployment.


    ��What are you doing here?�� Irina ced the material she had on hand down and looked at Mag, who was standing at the door.


    ��I��m here to deliver supper to you.�� Mag walked in with a lunch box in his hand and smiled at Irina.


    ��Go on, what��s the matter?�� Irina took out the fried rice in the lunchbox and asked as she ate.


    Mag sat in front of her and said, ��I intend to make a trip to the ice ins.��


    ��You still want to kill Cthulhu on your own?�� Irina paused and looked at Mag.


    ��No. I know I can��t kill it alone.�� Mag shook his head. ��I want to go over to understand the dead souls better, for example, how to kill them easily.��


    ��It��s easy for you to kill them.��


    ��But there is only one Alex in the allied forces and tens of thousands of normal soldiers. In the Roth Empire, more than 70% of the knights are 3rd-tier and below.�� Mag shook his head. ��They are the ones who will be sent to the frontlines to face the Army of the Dead directly.��


    Irina fell silent for a while. She looked at Mag and said, ��So, what do you intend to do?��


    ��I brought some things and intend to test them on the dead souls. I need your help,�� Mag said.


    ��Let��s go. I��ll eat on the way,�� Irina said as she stood up and brought her fried rice along.


    ��Why don��t�� you finish your food first?�� Mag felt a little bad.


    ��There��s time on the way.�� A golden glow appeared from beneath Irina��s feet and the both of them disappeared from the office.


    ��Right, what about the children?��


    ��I��ve brought them back to the restaurant. They can take care of themselves. Urien is just next door. There should be no problems.��


    ***


    A bolt of purple lightning sliced through the skies over the icy ins andnded in a narrow valley.


    Mag looked at the tens of thousands of skeleton soldiers standing neatly at the bottom of the valley below him and frowned.


    They have searched the icy ins for two hours and this is the first batch of soldiers from the Army of the Dead that they had found.


    There was no trace of the Army of the Dead at the location the Roth Empire provided two days ago.


    The skeletons were spaced meters apart and were standing neatly within the valley ording to their size. There was frost hanging on them and they stood deadly still, like an ice sculpture.


    ��Why aren��t they moving?�� Irina questioned.


    Mag was also rather shocked. This group of skeletons were arranged neatly and it was obviously not natural. Judging from the traces around them, it seemed they were gathered here for a while but why do they appear so lifeless?


    Just then, among the skeleton soldiers, a giant skeleton, standing tens of meters high, suddenly came to life as its eyes lit up like two redsers,nding on the purple-striped griffin.


    A ck soundwave was released from its body and the eyes of the other skeleton soldiers all lit up red, as though they were all awakened. The frost all fell from their bodies, revealing their deathly white bones.


    ��Howl~��


    That giant skeleton let out a furious roar and pointed at Mag with its icy spear.


    Countless skeleton soldiers started crawling up the valley, towards Mag and Irina.


    ��What do we do now?�� Irina turned to Mag and asked.


    ��Let��s first see if the silver sword is of any use.�� Mag pulled out a longsword made of pure silver.

 Chapter 2155 - Uncle Nine Did Not Lie To Me Indeed!

    <h4>Chapter 2155: Uncle Nine Did Not Lie To Me Indeed!</h4>


    The longsword made of silver gleamed under the moonlight.


    Mag stood with his sword as he looked down at the skeleton soldiers that were climbing up the cliff rapidly.


    Irina looked at Mag, who had a serious expression, and rolled her eyes. ��With your capability, you would cut down these fellows like vegetables even if you are using a wooden sword. The results won��t have any reference value.��


    ��That is indeed a problem.�� Mag nodded. He put away the silver swords and took out two crossbows.


    These two crossbows were the standard crossbows from the Roth Empire��s army. Basic spell formation enhancements were engraved on them.


    Mag held a crossbow in each hand. One had a silver arrowhead while the other had an ordinary arrowhead.


    Mag searched for his targets in the skeletal crowd and soon found two skeleton men of simr size. They were obviously of the same race and weren��t very powerful.


    ��Record the test image for me, please.�� Mag told Irina before pressing on the triggers.


    Swoosh, swoosh!


    Two arrows shot out and made two lines in the air before hitting those two skeleton men at the same time.


    The silver arrowhead was crushed as soon as itnded on the skeleton man��s head and the arrow shaft broke into pieces. That skeleton man simply swayed a little before continuing on his climb again as though nothing had happened.


    Meanwhile, the other arrow with its custom-made arrowhead, embedded in the skeleton man��s head. Even though it didn��t go through, it still brought the skeleton man down the cliff and shattered him into pieces.


    Irina waved the photostone in her hands andughingly said, ��That seems like an awful modification.��


    ��Seems like pure silver won��t do.�� Mag nodded before picking up an arrow with a peach wood arrowhead.


    Updates by


    ��A wooden arrowhead?�� Irina said with surprise.


    Elves were natural born archers. Almost every elf was an outstanding archer. Her knowledge on bow and arrows was way above Mag��s.


    The silver arrowhead couldn��t cause any damage to the skeleton man, so wouldn��t it be a little reckless to use the peach wood arrowhead right now?


    ��This isn��t a normal wood arrowhead. This is the peach wood arrowhead.�� Mag aimed the crossbow at one skeleton man and pressed on the trigger.


    The peach wood arrow flew out andnded against that skeleton man��s be urately.


    Surprisingly, that seemingly fragile wooden arrow gave out a golden glow when the tip of the arrowhead touched that skeleton man.


    The red light in the skeleton man��s eyes flickered once before a hole was created in the be and the wooden arrow stabbed into the skull.


    As if the skeleton was being lit up, it quickly turned into golden mes and it fell down as it burned. It had already turned to ashes before it could touch the ground.


    ��This���� Irina watched this scene with shock.


    The skull that the standard arrow couldn��t pierce through, was prated by a wooden arrow. Moreover, a mysterious light appeared and turned the skeleton man into ashes.


    ��Uncle?Nine<sup>1</sup>?did not lie to me indeed!��


    Mag��s eyes also lit up. He didn��t expect the wooden arrowhead to have such an amazing effect either.


    ��Let��s see how the peach wood arrow deals with the more powerful ones.�� Mag took another peach wood arrow, aimed it at a higher level skeleton man with a 7th-tier power and pressed the trigger.


    The peach wood arrow hit that skeleton man��s be and the golden light appeared again. At the same time, a dark red scale also appeared on the skeleton man��s be and canceled out that golden light.


    The peach wood arrowhead was soon diminished and the arrow shaft exploded, leaving a ck mark on the skeleton man��s be.


    ��Maybe it doesn��t work from 7th-tier upwards.�� Mag pondered. He quickly aimed the crossbow at a 6th-tier skeleton man.


    The peach wood arrow pierced through the 6th-tier skeleton man, but it didn��t turn into ashes like the low-level skeleton man. However, after three shots to the head, it could kill a 6th-tier skeleton man.


    ��Is the peach wood arrow enhanced with a spell formation?�� Irina couldn��t help but ask.


    The arrows that could only prate a 3rd-tier skeleton man but couldn��t kill it, could actually kill a 6th-tier skeleton man after the peach wood arrowheads were used. This was indeed quite incredible.


    ��No, it��s just a normal peach wood arrowhead.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. He picked up another peach wood arrowhead, took out half a canister of cinnabar powder and poured in half a canister of water, dipped the arrowhead in the mixture, before aiming at that earlier 7th-tier skeleton man.


    ��Boom!��


    The peach wood arrow dipped in the cinnabar hit that skeleton man and made a loud bang.


    The previously unshakeable skeleton man had its skull removed by this arrow right away and his body was shattered into pieces of bones.


    ��This����


    Irina��s eyes widened and she was in shock.


    <i>��Peach wood with?cinnabar<sup>1</sup></i>?<i>is just so powerful!��</i>?Mag couldn��t help cheering inwardly. This was a weapon of mass destruction that could take out the other party��s mid-level fighting force.


    He had never expected that these things could have such amazing effects on the Nond Continent across time and space.


    Mag did a few more tests. Peach wood with cinnabar would explode when they touched the skeletons. They damaged the skeleton men below 7th-tier devastatingly.


    However, their damage to the 8th-tier and above skeleton men was limited.


    The 8th-tier skeleton man was silvery white with mysterious dark red runes that moved around the bones. Peach wood and cinnabar was no longer enough to deal with them.


    Meanwhile, the normal standard swords�� lethality also increased significantly after cinnabar was applied to the de.


    As for the peach wood swords, its lethality was even stronger than the peach wood arrows, but it was obviously impractical to produce the peach wood swords in bulk within a short period of time.


    Then, Mag attempted to throw glutinous?rice<sup>1</sup>?at the skeleton soldiers.


    The low-level skeleton soldiers were obviously afraid of the glutinous rice, but those skeleton soldiers above the 7th-tier could ignore it.


    Mag put away the remaining half a bag of glutinous rice and said to Irina, ��Alright, let��s take 100 of them with us and exterminate the rest before Cthulhu arrives.��


    ��Alright.�� Irina nodded and took out her magic caster��s staff.


    Mag also took out his Tian Du sword.


    The Holy Light lit up the ravine and the flying sword cut off the skulls.


    The two of them worked together with Ah Zi and went in and out of the ravine seven times. They soon killed a big batch of skeleton soldiers.


    Mag looked at thest batch of skeleton soldiers that disintegrated in the Holy Light andmented. If it wasn��t for the fact that there were simply too few light magic casters, he wouldn��t have to use Uncle Nine��s unique skills.


    However, they soon detected a very powerful aura flying rapidly towards them.


    ��Let��s go!��


    Mag hugged Irina around her waist andnded on Ah Zi��s back. A golden teleportation portal appeared on the peak of a mountain at the side and Ah Zi dashed into it and disappeared.


    A brief momentter, a gigantic figure appeared above the ravine and let out a shrill angry roar when it saw more than half of its skeleton soldiers ughtered.


    ***


    Mag, Irina and Ah Zi appeared 80 km away. The griffin took off into the air rapidly and flew towards the south.


    ��Where did you learn all these weird methods from?�� Irina looked at Mag curiously, as if this was the first day she had truly seen him.


    In her memory, he had always believed in his sword and never depended on other objects.


    However, Mag had used a series of weird items and they were surprisingly effective on the skeleton soldiers.


    Mag replied with a smile, ��I have read a book of tittle-tattle that recorded some methods to deal with the zombies and dead souls. I thought it was all nonsense in the past. However, I only knew that they were really effective after I tried them out today.��

 Chapter 2156 - This Holy Water Isnt That Holy Water.

    <h4>Chapter 2156: This Holy Water Isn��t That Holy Water.</h4>


    ��There is such a book?�� Irina was thoughtful. It was indeed right to read voraciously. She simply wondered if the books left behind by their forebears had recorded simr catastrophes before?


    ��Actually, I still want to try the Holy Water, but I can��t find anything like it,�� Mag said casually.


    Irina looked at Mag and seriously asked, ��Holy Water? Spring of Life? Or is it that holy water that those Roth Empire��s religion-rted con artists used to scam people of their money?��


    ��Religious con artist.�� Mag remembered the Pope who was trying to get Amy to be their holy maiden. Because the church��s presence was too low, he had forgotten all about them.


    Speaking of it��


    They were really quite authentic. He wondered if their holy water was useful to the Army of the Dead?


    As for the Spring of Life.


    He could test it out once they returned to Chaos City.


    However,pared to cinnabar, which was a cheap mineral, the Spring of Life was something that could save casualties on the battlefield.


    It was a little too extravagant to use it against the skeleton men.


    ��Let��s try out the Spring of Life when we get back. If it��s not very lethal against the high-level skeleton men, we��ll use it to save our people,�� Mag said.


    The purple-striped griffin flew into Chaos City andnded in the city lord��s castle.


    Michael watched the images in the photostone. He was shocked when he saw how the peach wood arrowheads with cinnabar shattered the skulls right away.


    ��Alex, you��re really a genius!��


    Updates by


    Michael looked at Mag with amazement. He knew very well what that meant.


    The low-level warriors that made up the majority of the allied forces, would have their lethality sharply increased.


    ��I want to gather all the representatives now and ask them to supply as much peach wood and cinnabar as possible. At the same time, we have to gather ample glutinous rice and send them to the frontline,�� Mag said.


    ��Alright. I will send my people to get the liaisons from all the races to the meeting room.�� Michael nodded. Given the allied forces�� size, this wasn��t a workload that Chaos City could undertake alone.


    Soon, all the races�� liaisons arrived at the meeting room.


    As the allied forces�� chiefmander, after disying peach wood and cinnabar��s lethality to the skeleton men, Mag asked all the races to locate and cut down peach wood to make arrowheads and weapons and dig and grind up more cinnabar to equip their soldiers.


    As the demons�� liaison, Cami also took part in this meeting. ��I know that there is a peach blossom ind in the Boundless Sea Realm. The ind is full of peach trees.��


    Mag lit up his eyes and asked, ��How big is the ind?��


    Cami pondered briefly and said, ��It��s enough to equip the 100,000 strong demon legion.��


    ��Great. Then, you guys will handle the enhancement of the demon legion��s weapons yourself.�� Mag nodded. It was a great thing that they had solved the weapons�� issue for 100,000 allied forces.


    Jinx said, ��If I remember correctly, there are also mountains full of peach trees under Dragon Ind. It��s huge and it will be a good source for peach wood if we need it.��


    ��Can you ascertain the location? How big is it specifically?�� Mag asked Jinx.


    Jinx thought for a while before saying, ��It��s at the east of the Golden Dragon Ind. I��m not sure about the exact location, but it��s huge. The peach trees covered a few mountain ranges, so it wouldn��t be hard to find.��


    Mag nodded and ordered, ��Alright. You��ll set off to ascertain the location and scale right now. After reporting, I��ll send teams of loggers there immediately to cut them down.��


    ��Alright.��


    Jinx left with his orders. He soon turned into a golden dragon and disappeared in the sky above the city lord��s castle.


    ��It might not be easy to find peach trees on a big scale, but there are definitely many peach trees around. You guys have to try your best to collect more peach wood, make them into weapons and give them to our soldiers.�� Mag halted before saying to all the liaisons, ��Sometimes, the people will be your greatest fortune. If they can give you the peach trees that they nted in their homes, I believe we��ll have more than enough of them.��


    The Roth Empire��s liaison lit up his eyes. It indeed wasn��t easy to find a whole patch of peach trees, but many people nted peach trees in their yards in Rodu.


    ��We, the goblins, can elerate the mining of the cinnabar, but the process of grinding it into powder and transporting it will have to be done by all the races themselves,�� the goblins�� liaison said.


    ��That��s fine.�� Mag nodded. The goblins�� tasks were also very heavy right now.


    However, the cinnabar wasn��t an important mineral. Other than the goblins, it wasn��t practical to ask all the races to mine it themselves within a short period of time.


    ��There��s one more thing. We need arge amount of glutinous rice. Even though it��s not effective against the high-level skeleton men, it could effectively disintegrate the charge of the Army of the Dead due to its oppression on the low-level skeleton men,�� Mag continued to say as his gazended on the Roth Empire��s liaison.


    On the Nond Continent, other than the farmers in Chaos City who would nt glutinous rice in a small amount, only the Roth Empire could provide the glutinous rice in bulk.


    The liaison gravely said, ��I will ry your orders back. The Roth Empire will do our best to gather all the materials needed.��


    Mag nodded before gravely saying, ��Thest point is this. All the races�� allied forces have to assemble quickly and go to the North. The Army of the Dead��s movement is unknown, but they should be close to the edge of the ice in. Whichever race fails to arrive at the foremost position on time will be court-martialed.��


    ��Yes, Sir!��


    All the liaisons looked solemn.


    The extraordinary meeting ended and all the liaisons passed their messages back to their respective races urgently.


    Meanwhile, Mag and Irina came to the Gray Temple��s martial arts field.


    ��These fellows don��t look like they are easy to deal with,�� said Sean as he watched Irina release 100-odd bundled up skeleton men from her space magic ring. He sucked in a cold breath.


    These skeletons were of various sizes and races. Some of their races couldn��t even be determined.


    They should belong to those races that had already gone extinct in the ancient times.


    And, the power of these skeleton men varied too. There were weak low-level skeletons that were as small as monkeys and also giant high-level skeletons that were as big as giant dragons.


    With the images he saw previously and the proof provided by these 100-odd skeletons, Sean felt his scalp tingle as soon as he thought about the 1,000,000 skeleton army at the north preparing to sweep through the Nond Continent.


    If Alex and Irina didn��t discover them beforehand and warn them in advance, allowing them to form the allied forces in time, the consequences would have been dire.


    ��There aren��t many of them. We will leave them here to the Gray Temple to practise and run tests on them. The job to provide first-hand information to the allied forces is yours now,�� Mag said to Sean.


    When ites to intelligence gathering and experimental rigor, Mag knew he was far inferior to the Gray Temple.


    Of course, he would have to leave these to the professionals.


    ��However, before that, I still need to do one more experiment.�� Mag took out a crossbow, put on a normal arrow, took out a bottle of Spring of Life and dripped two drops on the arrowhead before firing it at a 7th-tier skeleton.


    The arrow hit the skull, but it only left a faint mark on the skull. The Spring of Life didn��t provide any enhancements to it.


    ��Indeed, this holy water isn��t that Holy Water.�� Mag shook his head and put away the Spring of Life.

 Chapter 2157

    Chapter 2157: Father Wants To Discuss Something With You


    After handing the 100 skeletons over to Sean, Mag and Irina returned to the restaurant.


    Mag went up to take a look at the children. The light in their room was still on. Amy was lying in bed with Ugly Duckling in her arms, sound asleep while Annie wasying on the study table with a pencil in her hand, sleeping.


    ��This child...�� Mag took out the pencil from Annie��s hand carefully and carried her gently over to her bed before tucking her in.


    If she was on Earth, Annie would definitely be a schr, the typical child that all parents wouldpare their children to.


    Mag stood by the beds, watching the children for quite a while. He tucked Amy in again after she kicked her nket and switched the light off as he left the room softly.


    ��When do you intend to take action?�� Irina stood outside the door as she asked Mag who was closing the door behind him gently.


    ��Tomorrow,�� Mag said with certainty.


    ��What about the children?��


    ��I intend to get Miya and Xixi to help me take care of them for a few days.��


    Irina nodded. She said with a smile, ��A drink?��


    ��Sure. I��ll take a shower and make a couple of dishes.�� Mag nodded.


    With some simple side dishes and the best red wine, Mag worked hard for his second child that night.


    ***


    The information released from Chaos City reached the various races very quickly.


    Rodu, the pce.


    Andre and the courtiers who were gathered at thest minute, all watched the images projected from the photostone in shock.


    ��Your Majesty. ording to the informant, our bow and arrows could only inflict damage to the 3rd-tier skeletons but it is still very difficult to kill them. To think that changing the arrow heads to mahogany and cinnabar would create double the impact,�� a general said agitatedly.


    The informant they sent to the northern icy ins had some contact with the skeletons and based on the information he brought back, it seemed that with the Roth Empire��s current weapons and ammunition, they would be at the losing end if they were to fight head on with the Army of the Dead.


    The courtiers could not hide their joy. No one expected that Alex would provide such crucial information when everyone thought that all was hopeless.


    Andre said in a solemn voice, ��Mahogany and cinnabar are important war resources. Draft my decree immediately around the country to cut down all mahogany and ship them to the nearest military factory to be made into arrowheads in recement of the original arrowheads.


    ��Collect all cinnabar in the market and underground stores. If there is anyone who dares to disobey or hide the resources, deal with them as traitors. Deliver all cinnabar simrly to the military factory and ship them all to the frontlines together with the mahogany swords!


    ��In addition, do a one-to-one trade with rice and collect all glutinous rice within the country. Those that hide resources should be dealt with as traitors!��


    ��Yes, Sir!��


    A courtier bowed and drafted the decree immediately. After presenting it to Andre and getting his seal of approval, the courtier quickly sent the decree out to the various provinces.


    That night, the guards of Rodu started cutting down all mahogany trees from the South of the country.


    Be it amoner or a noble, once the King��s decree was passed out, whoever opposed would be arrested as a traitor immediately.


    The moment news was released at the break of dawn, all those who had mahogany trees nted at home took the initiative to cut down their mahogany and ced it at the door, awaiting the troops to pull the trees away.


    In the orchard outside of the city, guards barged in and the farmers had no choice but to help cut down all the mahogany trees.


    Within a day, the mahogany collected at the military factory piled up into a mountain.


    The mission for glutinous rice exchange was handed over to the lower-tier officials. The stores were all opened and the glutinous rice that was exchanged were all delivered to the north.


    As there was a heavy punishment, no one dared to hide any of the resources.


    ***


    The Twilight Forest.


    Connie and the other Orc chiefs had just finished watching the video from the photostone.


    ��Do we have mahogany trees in the Twilight Forest?�� Connie asked the Orcs.


    There were a substantial number of archers in the Orc tribes. If they could make mahogany arrowheads, they would definitely be able to increase their attack power.


    The Chiefs all shook their heads to show that they do not have mahogany trees in their tribes.


    Connie thought for a while and said, ��Deploy 5000 woodcutters to the Dragon tribes�� border right now. Since we do not have any mahogany trees in the Twilight Forest, we will take charge of cutting trees to get out mahogany. Deploy another 1000 orcs to Vic Mountain. We would need to transport the cinnabar over.��


    ��Chieftain, we still don��t know how many mahogany trees there are in the Giant dragon tribes�� borders and they also did not invite us over to cut their trees. Isn��t it inappropriate for us to go over right now?�� one of the chiefs said hesitantly.


    The other chiefs nodded in agreement that this decision was rather hasty.


    However, Connie shook her head and said, ��Don��t forget. Jinx is a golden dragon. For a dragon to describe a forest of mahogany trees as a mountain of mahogany, that is definitely arge forest. As for the giant dragon��s invitation, I will liaise with themander and the giant dragon tribe.��


    Her expression turned serious as she said, ��We must ensure that before we start the fight, the Orc soldiers can use the weapons that we make and not wait for the remaining weapons to be passed down to us.


    ��It��s a million-man army with such a short preparatory time. No one can take care of you. We do not rely on others. We must depend on ourselves.��


    ��Yes!�� the other chiefs all answered seriously and started deploying their people.


    That night, thousands of flying steeds took off from the Twilight Forest toward Dragon Ind and Vic Mountain.


    ***


    Wind Forest, The Starry Cave.


    ��Our forest does not have enough mahogany. We��ve sent 2000 woodcutter elves and 3000 bow-and-arrow-making elves over to the mahogany forest in Dragon Ind to cut and make the bow and arrows there before shipping them back.


    ��Deploy another 1000 elves to Vic Mountain down south and bring back the cinnabar we require,�� Helena ordered.


    ��Yes!�� an elf received the order and left.


    Very quickly, a troop of elves departed from the Wind Forest towards two destinations.


    ***


    In the Boundless Sea Realm, on the usually deserted mahogany ind isted out in the sea, demons from the Top Ten Demon Tribes arrived for a visit.


    Large ships docked near the coast. The different tribes all watched each other without taking action.


    ��This ind is where we have the most mahogany trees in the Boundless Sea Realm. Cami has already agreed to Alex that we, the demon tribes, would supply our own mahogany, so this forest of mahogany belongs to every demon going to war. All of you better not have any other thoughts. We��ll split the resources up based on the percentage of demons going to war,�� Drac said with a smile as he pped his wings in mid-air.


    The powerhouses of each tribe thought for a while and agreed to Drac��s n.


    ***


    Within the night, the various races on the Nond Continent responded to the calls and worked hard to increase their battle capabilities and self-protection ability before the war started.


    The effectiveness of the mahogany and cinnabar had increased the allied forces morale by leaps and bounds.


    At the same time, the various races would also have a rough judgment on the Army of the Dead��s abilities. With some expectations, they would not have so much fear in them.


    ***


    The next morning, Mag woke up energetically and made a sumptuous breakfast.


    ��Amy baby, Annie, Father wants to discuss something with you,�� Mag said with a smile as he watched the two children eat.

 Chapter 2158

    Chapter 2158: I Don��t Have Good Liquors To Send Off You Warriors. I Only Have Two Roujiamos


    ��What��s up?�� Amy asked as she sucked on the soup dumpling.


    Annie also put down her chopsticks and looked at Mag.


    Mag flicked a nce at Irina before saying with a smile, ��Your mother and I will have to go on a trip. I will ask Big Sister Miya and Big Sister Xixi to take care of you two for the time being. Is that alright?��


    ��A-are you guys going to save the world too?�� Amy looked up suddenly with anticipation and panic in her eyes.


    ��Yes. When the world needs us, it��s also the time for us to stand out to rescue it.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��What about me? Little Amy is very formidable now. Can I go save the world too?�� Amy asked expectantly.


    ��Not now, Little Amy. You��re still too small. You have to wait until you have grown up.��


    ��How old do I have to be considered as a grown-up.�� Amy pursued on.


    ��You have to wait until you are 18 years old. Little Amy can decide what you want to do for yourself by then because you��ll be a grown-up.�� Mag reached out to pat the little one��s head with a smile, Her soft golden hair was smooth as a kitten.


    ��18 years old?�� Amy was thoughtful.


    ��When will you guys return?�� Annie asked with signnguage. There was a hint of worry in her clear eyes.


    ��We��ll be back when you finish drawing ��Miss ck Cat��.�� Mag said to Annie. He had seen the first draft of ��Miss ck Cat�� that Annie drewst night and it looked quite good. Miss Vicki would love it if she saw it.


    Annie nodded obediently. She revealed aforting smile and used signnguage to indicate that she would take care of Amy.


    ��Wear these two little stones on you at all times. Do not remove it no matter what. Do you understand?�� Irina took out two pinky-sized blue crystal nes and put them around Annie and Amy��s necks.


    ��What��s this?�� Amy touched that smooth and warm crystal.


    ��This is a protective amulet. It will protect you guys when we are not around.�� Irina looked at Amy with indulgence. She couldn��t help feeling guilty.


    From the time Amy was born till now, she had spent very little time with her. She had spent the majority of her time with the Night Elves even after they found each other. She simply didn��t spend enough time with Amy.


    The little one was also so understanding and never asked for more.


    And because of that, it made her heart ache even more.


    After this incident was over, she would definitely spend more time with her and watch her grow up.


    ��Oh. It��s so pretty.�� Amy retracted her gaze and looked at Mag and Irina as she said with a serious expression, ��Then... you guys muste back early. Come back as soon as you finish beating up the bad guys. Little Amy and Big Sister Annie will wait for you two toe back for a meal.��


    ��Sure. Little Amy and Annie are the best.�� Mag felt choked up as he nodded with a smile.


    After breakfast, Mag went to the magic potion shop next door with two roujiamos and one steamer of soup dumplings.


    The shop��s door was open and Xixi, who had just begun to look pregnant, was packing Lulu��s luggage for him.


    Mag looked at Lulu��s bulky luggage and the big iron hammer at the side and asked with surprise, ��Are you preparing for a trip?��


    ��I��m going to make weapons.�� Lulu smiled bashfully.


    ��Boss Mag.�� Xixi greeted Mag. She only continued talking after she finished packing the luggage, ��We saw the city lord��s castle��s summoning order, so Lulu intends to join the Chaos City��s weapon factory with Master Mobai. He may even have to go to the north.��


    ��Let��s go, Lulu!�� Mobai��s energetic voice sounded at the door. He poked his head in and saw Mag. He eximed, ��Boss Mag? You��re back.��


    ��Yes. I just came back recently.�� Mag nodded.


    Looking at Mobai, who was carrying a simple luggage and a heavy hammer, and Lulu, who was leaving his pregnant wife behind to report to the weapon factory, Mag couldn��t help but feel touched.


    ��It��s a pity. Seems like I can only eat your rainbow fried rice after Iplete this task.�� Mobaiughed heartily.


    ��It��s fine. I can always wait for you guys to return. There will definitely be enough fried rice to go around.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    Lulu looked at Xixi and patted her head lingeringly before crouching down to kiss her stomach gently.


    Xixi tiptoed and reached out to caress his face before gently saying, ��Be safe. The baby and I will wait for you to return.��


    Lulu nodded bashfully and said, ��Then... I��ll go now.��


    ��Hmm. Don��t worry, I��ll take care of myself.�� Xixi nodded.


    Lulu carried his heavy hammer on his shoulder, carried his luggage with one hand and said to Mag, ��Goodbye, Boss Mag.��


    ��I don��t have good liquor to send off you warriors. I only have two roujiamos. Take care, both of you.�� Mag gave one roujiamo each to Mobai and Lulu.


    ��Drinking botches up matters. Roujiamo is good enough!�� Mobaiughed heartily. He took a bite of the roujiamo right away and nodded with satisfaction. ��This tastes much better than liquor! Goodbye!��


    ��Thank you,�� Lulu said. He flicked a nce at Xixi and quickly caught up with Mobai.


    One tall man and one short man, carrying equally heavy hammers on their shoulders, walked away in the morning sun as they ate their roujiamos.


    Xixi pursed her lips. Tears eventually fell as she watched Lulu��s back.


    ��This is your breakfast.�� Mag gave her the soup dumplings and a hanky as well.


    ��Thank you.�� Xixi turned around to wipe her tears away before taking the soup dumplings from Mag with a smile. She looked at Mag with surprise. ��Why are you sending us breakfast all of a sudden, Boss Mag?��


    Although they had a good neighborly rtionship and Annie always brought breakfast for her, this was the first time that Mag brought breakfast for her personally.


    ��It��s cold out here. Let��s go in and talk as you eat,�� Mag said smilingly as he looked at Xixi��s protruding stomach.


    ��Alright.�� Xixi went into the potion shop with the dumplings.


    ��I would like to ask you and Miya to babysit the children for a few days. I need to go on a trip.�� Mag sat across from Xixi and got straight to the point.


    Hearing that, Xixi looked at Mag with shock. ��Are you going on a long trip? It��s not safe recently. Where are you going, Boss Mag?��


    ��Even Lulu can leave his pregnant wife behind to work in the weapon factory at the frontline. Although I don��t have any outstanding skills, my culinary skills are not bad. Perhaps, I can go cook for the warriors at the frontline,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��This...�� Xixi was stunned. She looked at Mag, who had a determined gaze, with a new found respect and nodded. ��Sure. Just go and leave the children to us.��


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded and smiled. He stood up and ced a bunch of keys on the table. ��If there��s trouble, please go hide in the restaurant with the children. I asked Princess Irina to set up a few spell formations there, so the restaurant should be the safest ce in Chaos City.��

 Chapter 2159

    Chapter 2159: Boss Sent Us Warmth So Early In the Morning Trantions


    Mag went to the ice cream shop after he left the magic potion shop.


    As the manager, Miya had already gone to do preparation in the shop in advance early in the morning.


    Because Mamy Restaurant was closed recently, the ice cream shop��s customers increased exponentially.


    Many regrs who came to ask when the restaurant would open, would order an ice cream to console their stomachs.


    Miya was already very used to her identity as the manager of the shop. However, because Gina wasn��t in the shop recently, it wasn��t easy to deal with those ill-behaving brats anymore.


    Fortunately, she had prepared ample toys and solutions, so at least, the order in the shop wouldn��t be disrupted by the children��s crying.


    Ding!


    The bell that hung on the door rang when the door was open.


    Miya looked at the person who came in and said in surprise, ��We��re not open for business yet... Boss?��


    ��You haven��t had breakfast yet, right? I brought some for you guys.�� Mag put the takeaway box on the table at the side and closed the door.


    ��They aren��t awake yet. I came down to do the preparation first.�� Miya put down the things in her hands and sat down at the table smilingly. She opened the takeaway box and her eyes lit up. ��It��s soup dumplings.��


    ��Yes. Let��s eat it while it��s still hot. They can eat after they are awake,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Then, I��ll tuck in.�� Miya took out a steamer of soup dumplings and covered the takeaway box again to prevent the other soup dumplings from getting cold.


    Miya sat across from Miya and watched her sipping on the soup dumpling with a smile.


    Compared to the times when she copsed at the restaurant in hunger, the Miya now had a rosyplexion and soft and tender skin.


    Although thisss didn��t grow any taller, her development didn��t seem to be stopping. Her tight-fitting French maid costume didn��t seem to fit her anymore.


    Looking at Miya who was eating the dumplings with a satisfied expression, Mag felt a sense of aplishment.


    Reminder to all: Don��t throw away the little dragon that you picked up on the road. She will be a dragon maid after you��ve fed her for some time.


    ��Burp...��


    Miya licked the soup from the te before covering her mouth and burping with a satisfied expression.


    ��Thank you for your meal!��


    Miya got up and bowed to Mag. Her two ponytails swung and she looked very energetic.


    In this world, there is nothing more blissful than to eat breakfast that was made by Boss in the morning.


    If there was, then it had to be a lunch and supper made by Boss.


    ��You��re wee.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    Miya sat down again and said to Mag, ��Oh yes. Boss, I heard they said that the world out there is in chaos now. A devil is even trying to invade ournd. If you are not going away, is the restaurant going to open again?��


    ��I came to ask you for a favor,�� Mag said.


    ��What is it? Please say it.�� Miya looked at Mag.


    Boss had never asked her for a favor before. It had always been him who took care of them and satisfied all their needs.


    ��I need to go on a long trip for a few days, so I would like to ask you and Xixi to take care of Amy and Annie for a few days,�� Mag said.


    Miya said with a nervous expression, ��But it��s so dangerous out there right now...��


    Two days ago, Ba had instructed them gravely not to leave Chaos City. The customers who came to the shop in the past two days were also talking about the city lord��s castle��s summoning order frequently. Everyone else was jittery and yet Boss wanted to go on a long trip right now?


    ��Yes. I want to follow the Chaos City��s troops up to the north to cook for them at the frontline.�� Mag smilingly said, ��The front is very dangerous. Everyone who joins voluntarily knows that. I can��t do much, but as a man, I should stand at the front to protect you guys.��


    ��Boss...�� Miya looked at Mag with reddened eyes. She pursed her lips and tried to ask him to stay, but she couldn��t say the words out loud.


    ��Don��t worry. I��m just going there to cook. I don��t have to go to the frontline to fight with the devil. I will return after the war is over.�� Mag patted Miya��s head with a smile. He knew thisss was worried.


    ��Moreover, you know that I��m not an ordinary chef. I have the ability to protect myself. I can definitelye back safely.��


    ��Yes. You definitely can.�� Miya looked at Mag and nodded seriously. ��I will take good care of Amy and Annie.��


    ��Then, I won��t say goodbye to everyone one by one. Tell them not to worry on my behalf.�� Mag got up and prepared to leave.


    ��Wait a sec!�� Miya stopped Mag. She reached inside her clothes to remove the golden dragon scale pendant and gave it to Mag.


    ��My master gave this to me, but I have no use for it. Boss, take it with you.��


    Mag looked at the shiny golden dragon scale in Miya��s hand. Louis had given it to Miya for protection. The giant dragon��s scale could withstand one strike from a 10th-tier powerhouse. It was extremely precious.


    However, this girl wanted to give it to him without any second thoughts.


    ��Don��t worry, I won��t be needing it.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. ��Furthermore, if I bring it to the front, I��m afraid your master will smell it ande to sh me.��


    Miya burst outughing as though she could already imagine that scene.


    Mag stopped smiling and seriously instructed Miya, ��Take good care of yourself, and if there is any danger, you guys have to go hide in the restaurant. That is the safest ce in Chaos City.��


    ��Alright,�� Miya answered.


    Mag nodded and walked to the door.


    ��Boss, you muste back safely!�� Miya took a step forward and looked at Mag��s back. ��We��re all waiting for your return.��


    ��Sure.�� Mag waved his hand and smiled before leaving without a backwards nce.


    A whileter, Ang pushed open the door and walked in as she rubbed her eyes sleepily. Looking at Miya, who was lost in her thoughts, she perplexedly asked, ��I seemed to have seen Boss leave the shop when I came downstairs. What��s he doing here?��


    Then, her gaze was quickly attracted by the takeaway box on the table. She went up to remove the cover and saw the piping hot soup dumplings inside. Her eyes lit up instantly. ��Wow! Boss sent us warmth so early in the morning. He��s being too nice!��


    ��Smells so good! It��s the aroma of meat buns!�� Hannah walked in and her eyes lit up too. She quickly strode over.


    ***


    Mag returned to the restaurant and sent the two children to the magic potion shop.


    Urien was no longer in the shop. ording to Xixi, he had left with Krassu yesterday.


    Mag crouched down and said to Amy who had reddened eyes, ��Be good. Father will be back soon. Go y with your littlepanions if you are bored, but you must return home on time.��


    ��Yes. Little Amy is brave. I won��t cry.�� Amy nodded.


    ��Meow.�� Ugly Duckling leaped down from Amy��s arms and rubbed its head against Mag��s hand.


    ��Good girl.�� Mag hugged Amy with a smile before getting up to hug Annie.


    Mag said to Xixi, ��I��ll have to bother you now.��


    Xixi hugged the two children and nodded with a smile. ��Don��t worry. I��ll take good care of them.��

 Chapter 2160

    Chapter 2160: Natural Chasm


    The weather got increasingly colder as they moved northwards from the Roth Empire. There were no signs of the snow melting and the mountains were still all white.


    A mountain range stood horizontally across the north, blocking the coldness from the ice sheets in the extreme north. It also gave humans an environment in which they could survive.


    This mountain range that stretches over hundreds of kilometers was called Gus Mountains. It stretched from the east to the west like a natural chasm, guarding the Roth Empire��s north.


    Behind the Gus Mountains, were the ice sheets that remained frozen throughout the year. The ice was over thousands of meters thick and apparently as they continued to go northwards, they would enter thend of eternal night. No one knew what was hidden in there.


    The ice sheets used to be the restricted area of all living things. The bone-chilling cold would take away your body temperature very quickly. Your energy would be consumed rapidly even when you were not moving.


    Even themonly seen snow rabbits and snow foxes in the north were rarely seen on the ice sheets.


    The Gus Mountains blocked the cold wind, but it also blocked the existence of life.


    However, at the side of the Gus Mountains near to the ice sheets right now, a team of over 1000 sappers1 were busy under a cliff.


    There was a thickyer of ice on the cliff near the ice sheets. It was as smooth as a mirror after it had been polished by the freezing wind. The cliff was hundreds of meters tall. It was a natural city wall.


    However, it was a mountain range after all, it definitely had big and small gaps all over.


    The elites of all the Roth Empire��s legions were assembling at the north, and the engineer corps of the north��s legions was already sent to construct defenses under the Gus Mountains.


    The Gus Mountains were their only choice to stop the Army of the Dead froming southwards.


    The ice sheet was extremely vast and its weather was extremely unpredictable. It was impractical to search for the Army of the Dead on the vast ice sheet.


    And after the Gus Mountains, there weren��t any natural barriers that could stop the Army of the Dead.


    They were using the Gus Mountains as a natural chasm to construct defenses and transform the whole mountain range into a great wall that was thousands of kilometers long in an attempt to stop the Army of the Dead from moving southwards. They wanted to fight the battle beyond the empire��s territory.


    This was the guidelines set by the allied forces��mander, Lord Alex, and Marshal Dominic. No warriors in the Roth Empire would ever doubt the decisions made by these two lords.


    ��Hurry up! After we fill these holes up and scatter ayer of glutinous rice over this area, we will barbeque meat for you all tonight! Our brothers on the watch have just caught a few snow deer!�� a tall and fat knight said loudly to the sappers who were working hard.


    ��Yes!��


    All the sappers�� eyes, who were carrying the ice, lit up immediately when they heard that there was meat for their dinner tonight. They began to work faster.


    There was a gap that was ten or so meters long. Above this gap, was a slope that was covered by ice. To the normal people, this was still a natural chasm that they couldn��t cross.


    However, ording to the scouts who went into the ice sheets, those skeletons could easily scale a slope with a steep gradient, let alone a gentle slope like this one.


    Hence, they need to get ice from the ice sheets to seal this gap up and connect it to the vertical cliffs at its sides toplete a perfect city wall.


    This was also what the hundreds of thousand of the busy sappers were doing at the foot of the Gus Mountains.


    Of course, it would need more than two weeks to fill up a gap like this if they were depending on these sappers alone.


    Fortunately, there were over 10 magic casters assigned to their teams. The wind magic casters were responsible for cutting the ice, while the water magic caster infused water into the gap and let it solidify naturally, forming a solid ice wall.


    The ice magic casters were in their elements in such a freezing environment. They were extremely fast in creating ice and they undertook the majority of the task.


    A sapper tossed another big chunk of ice in as he asked the tall and fat leader, ��Sir, we have already filled a few big holes, how many more holes do we have to fill?��


    ��Yes. This is simply too cold. My hands are frozen after carrying ice daily.��


    The other sappers also looked over at them.


    It was fine if it was simply tiring, but this side of the mountain was different from the other side of the mountain. Even they, who were used to the north, were freezing out here.


    They could barely sleep by the fire by huddling together. A soldier went out of the tent to take a leakst night. He fell and was frozen solid when he was discovered in the morning.


    ��How many more?�� The tall and fat leaderughed and then turned serious suddenly. He stared at all of the sappers. ��All of them! We will be filling them up as long as we don��t receive the orders to back up!


    ��You��re afraid of this mild coldness? Our brothers who are going to charge at the Army of the Dead at the frontler will be fighting with their lives on the line! You all must remember that even though we have never fought a single battle in the north, you all are still soldiers! If the Army of the Dead get through the Gus Mountains, your family members are going to die in the hands of those devils!��


    All the sappers looked down with shame.


    The sapper who asked the question earlier, picked up a big chunk quietly and walked towards the ice wall.


    All the sappers worked quietly and they obviously worked faster than they did before.


    On the mountain, Dominic, who was wearing his armor, nodded and retracted his gaze. He turned to look at his adjutant at the side. ��Get all the sappers from all the legions to the frontline as soon as possible. Provide them with the supplies needed. We have to set up the battle lines as requested within three days.��


    ��Yes, Marshal!�� The adjutant nodded. After a moment of hesitation, he said, ��Marshal, I have something to report to you.��


    ��Speak.��


    ��A frost dragon appeared on the battle line yesterday. She helped the sappers repair over a dozen gaps. However, she was asking about the Army of the Dead,�� the adjutant said.


    ��Could it be her?�� Dominic frowned. ��Where is she now?��


    ��I wondered if she already left. I��ll go ask about her,�� the adjutant said quickly and hurriedly left.


    Soon after, the adjutant returned and reported to Dominic. ��Marshal, she has already left. Apparently, she flew towards the ice sheets.��


    ��Towards the ice sheets?�� Dominic turned grave. The Roth Empire had lost many scouts in the ice sheets in this period of time. Be it the extremely dangerous environment, or the skeleton men that were hiding underneath the ice, they were all extremely dangerous.


    ��Make the preparations. I need to write to the dragons,�� Dominic said.


    ��Yes, Sir!��


    ***


    ��If the 1,000,000 Army of the Dead is a flood, then the hundreds of kilometers long mountain range would be the first flood dike.


    ��However, it simply isn��t enough to block the flood. They are so ferocious, so the flood dikes will definitely be overturned and we will lose control of the situation.


    ��Therefore, I have set up three flood-relief channels. These three flood-relief channels are three natural canyons. They are about ten to 15 kilometers long.


    ��Finally, at the end of the flood-relief channel, we��ll pull up thest gate. We must promise not to let a single drop of the flood escape.��


    Mag sat on the back of the griffin and looked down at the vast white and icy world below. The Gus Mountains was like a huge flood dike that stopped the coldness that attempted to go to the south.


    ��What if we can��t stop them?�� Irina asked.


    ��There��s no what if.�� Mag shook his head. His gaze became grave. ��We can only promise that there will be no idents.��

 Chapter 2161 - Elizabeth

    <h4>Chapter 2161: Elizabeth</h4>


    After settling the two children, Mag and Irina went all the way up north again.


    However, they didn��t cross over the Gus Mountains like they did previously.


    Mag got Ah Zi to lower its flying altitude and flew over the three big ravines.


    The numerous sappers were busy working in the ravine like ants. They needed to repair the two cliffsides to prevent the skeleton men from scaling up easily. They also needed to dig tunnels that were a few meters deep in the middle of the ravine.


    There were also many magic casters that were engraving spell formations on the cliff walls and the ground right now.


    These three ravines over 20 km long would be this battle��s meat grinder.


    Mag had stationed a lot of troops at the two sides of the ravines. They wanted to kill and maim as many Army of the Dead as possible to lessen the pressure on the warriors guarding the ravine��s entrance.


    ��Although there are many sappers, their efficiency is too low. We need all the races to send their elites with special abilities here to help out,�� Mag said with a frown. The engineer corps in the north��s legions could only do so much. They couldn��t satisfy his requirements.


    ��The Night Elves can join in the teams to engrave spell formations after they arrive. We have over 1000 magic casters,�� Irina said.


    ��That��s not enough.�� Mag pointed to the ice sheets in front of them. ��If possible, I would like to kill as many of them as we can before they reach the Gus Mountains to lessen our losses.��


    ��Our time is limited.�� Irina reminded him.


    ��I��m being greedy.�� Mag retracted his gaze and made Ah Zi fly down.


    The allied forces��s interimmand was set up right in the center of the battle front, next to the center ravine. On a t surface on top of a mountain, a few temporary great halls made up of ice were built.


    The glistening ice sparkled in the sunlight, making the ice castle look magical.


    The ice that remained frozen all year in the north was inexhaustible in supply and always avable for use. It was the best building material.


    They only need to engrave a few simple spell formations inside to inste against the ice��s coldness and lessen the effect that the internal activities had on the ice.


    The purple-striped griffinnded on the tform in front of the hall. After a moment of panic, the guards recognized Mag and quickly saluted him respectfully.


    Mag leaped off the griffin and asked an officer who came up to him, ��Is Marshal Dominic in the camp?��


    ��The marshal is in the camp. Please follow me, my Lord.�� that officer said respectfully as he led the way for Mag and Irina in front.


    There were no magnificent decorations in the ice great hall. It was separated into different zones just like the Ministry of Defense. The officials were busy handling the matters.


    Currently, the allied forces hadn��t reached the front yet. The frontline basecamp was mostly made up of the empire��s army led by Dominic.


    That officer led Mag and Irina to a meeting room deep within the great hall. There was also no extra decoration in the vast meeting room. The round table surrounded a huge scenario table which was a terrain replica of the Gus Mountains�� battlefront, including those three ravines.


    Dominic was writing something at his desk. He stopped when he heard themotion and got up to say to Mag, ��You��re here.��


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded. Flicking a nce at the scenario table, Mag said to Dominic, ��There are more difficulties at the battle front than what I have imagined.��


    Dominic��s wrinkled face revealed a smile. If the sappers could hear this, they would feel very gratified.


    Mag said to Dominic, ��The engineer corps can��t aplish their tasks within the short period of time. There are many things they can��t do. Get the magic casters from the Magus Tower toe to the front to assist immediately.��


    ��I also want to invite the Frost Dragons here to help repair the gaps at the Gus Mountains. There are a few gaps that are simply too big. The sappers and the magic casters aren��t able to fill them up in the short timeframe,�� Dominic said.


    ��I will order all the races toe and assist us immediately. The work at the battle front is the crux of this battle. We have toplete it as soon as possible.�� Mag nodded. He had already thought about that on his way here.


    All the races were assembling their elites now, but it would take quite some time to move such a big military force here even if everything went smoothly on their way.


    At this moment, Mag thought of the benefit of therge scale teleportation portal.


    However, the cost to set up and use a teleportation portal was extremely high, let alone setting up a super-sized teleportation portal that could teleport over tens of thousands of people. None of the races in the Nond Continent could afford it right now.


    However, the work at the front needed manpower who had special abilities, like powerful ice magic casters and powerhouses who had ice abilities to hasten up the repair of the gaps.


    They also needed spell formation masters. Every spell formation added in the ravine could lessen the pressure on the warriors at the rear. Setting them up early had an extremely great advantage.


    Dominic nodded. He had the same thought as Mag, just that his identity couldn��t allow him to mobilize all the races. It was naturally the best that Alex brought this up himself.


    ��Oh yes, there is something you might be interested in,�� Dominic said, ��Yesterday, a frost dragon came to the battle front and helped repair over 10 gaps. She also asked about the Army of the Dead. Then, she left early in the morning and entered the ice sheets.��


    ��Elizabeth?�� Mag asked Dominic.


    ��From the front��s soldiers description, it most likely is her.�� Dominic nodded.


    Mag looked solemn and continued to ask, ��Where is the exact location that she entered the ice sheets?��


    ��You want to go into the ice sheets to look for her?�� Dominic looked at Mag with shock.


    ��She is very important.�� Mag nodded and added, ��Perhaps, she can be our trump card to deal with Rankster.��


    After searching for so many days, this was the first time that Mag heard news about Elizabeth.


    The bad news was she had entered the ice sheets and she went in the morning.


    ��I��ll get the soldiers who watched her leave in the morning toe here,�� Dominic said.


    ��It��s fine. Just get someone to bring me over there. Things might be different if we change the location.�� Mag shook his head.


    ��Alright.�� Dominic called his adjutant over and asked him to bring Mag and Irina to meet the soldiers who saw Elizabeth.


    Irina followed Mag with a solemn expression too. There was danger everywhere in the ice sheets. Be it Cthulhu or Josh, they were all extremely dangerous.


    Moreover, even if she found Rankster, he had already lost his rationale and was an even more dangerous being.


    Soon, Mag met the engineer corps that bumped into the frost dragon.


    From their description, Mag could basically ascertain that it was Elizabeth who had been missing for a long time.


    A tall and lean sapper pointed at the white ice sheets and said, ��My lord, she flew towards that direction. I��m very sure of that.��


    ��Before she left, did she mention where she was going?�� Mag asked.


    ��No. She seldom talked. She only asked about the Army of the Dead, but we knew nothing about it, so we didn��t tell her anything.�� That soldier shook his head.


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded and turned around to say to the adjutant who had brought them here, ��Tell the marshal that I need to go into the ice sheets. He will have to write the letter.��

 Chapter 2162

    Chapter 2162: After the Storm


    The purple-striped griffin took flight and vanished into a bolt of purple lightning into the depths of the icy ins.


    The sappers all stopped their work at hand as they watched in awe.


    Lord Alex!


    The god-like man!


    He actually went straight into the icy ins!


    ��Is the Lord going in just like that... nothing will happen right?�� one sapper asked worriedly.


    ��That��s Lord Alex you��re talking about. He was the one who warned us about the Devil. What could possibly happen?��


    ��Yeah. With the Lord��s powers, there��s no issue going in and out of the icy ins seven times.��


    ��On top of that, the beautifuldy beside him must be Princess Irina, right? She��s also a legendary powerhouse.��


    The sappers discussed softly and excitedly.


    ��Get back to work quickly!�� an official shouted. However, he could not help but gaze deep into the icy ins, with hope in his heart.


    Lord Alex was probably the only one in this world with such great powers that he could go anywhere in the world.


    ***


    ��It has been more than five hours since she set off in the morning. The icy ins are so wide and she��s flying in the air. How do you intend to find her?�� Irina asked Mag who was standing in front of her.


    ��She must havee to the icy ins after hearing about Rankster and is trying to find out news of the Army of the Dead from the borders.�� Mag looked forward and said, ��It��s very difficult to try to find Elizabeth but finding therge-scale Army of the Dead is easier.��


    Irina nodded and did not ask further as she looked ahead just like Mag.


    The icy ins were huge and the purple-striped griffin had flown for three hours but Mag had only discovered three locations where the skeletons were hidden. Each location had around 50,000 skeletons.


    This time, Mag and Irina did not attempt to raid their nest. Instead, after ensuring that there were no traces of battle or signs of Elizabeth, they left silently.


    As time went by, hope grew smaller.


    Mag watched the storm ahead that wasing towards them. There was ice and frost within the des of wind, slicing its way through the icy ground. Mag was about to make Ah Zi go around the storm to continue their search, when Irina called out to Mag. ��Hang on!��


    She pointed at the storm and said, ��Look, is there something behind the storm?��


    Mag looked in the direction Irina was pointing at and squinted. After that, his eyes widened.


    Behind the storm, was arge silhouette flying but it appeared to be in a battle.


    ��Ah Zi, go through the storm!�� Mag ordered.


    ��Howl!��


    The purple-striped griffin let out a long howl and pped its wings as it transformed into a bolt of purple lightning dashing towards the storm.


    ***


    The Frost Dragon with a wingspan of more than a hundred meters pped its wings as it dodged the ice spears flying toward it. There were severalrge bloody holes on its white wings and there was even an ice spear that was stuck that did not manage to pierce through its wing.


    Below her, were tens of thousands of skeletons from the Army of the Dead. The tens of strong skeletons leading the troop were holding ice spears in their hands. They looked up at the frost dragon and threw out the ice spears.


    Behind her, were two dried, ancient giant dragon corpses. They were staring at her with blood-red eyes. Their wings were bigger than that of the frost dragon��s and they blocked all her escape routes.


    Judging from her injuries, these two dragon corpses did not appear to be something to be trifled with.


    Elizabeth was a little anxious. Initially, she just wanted to go closer to the Army of the Dead to investigate and then leave as she had done before.


    She did not expect to be discovered and now these two dragon corpses even blocked her way.


    These two dragon corpses were above the 9th-tier before they passed away. Although it was difficult to tell what tribe they were from,they had a very strong skeleton and after being demonized, they still had the power they had while they were alive and were very difficult to handle.


    On top of that, among the ancient corpses on the ground, many were 10th-tier powerhouses. Even if she had risen to the skies, she was still very severely injured.


    She was in despair since she did not manage to find her father.


    If she could not leave this ce now, she might not get the chance to anymore.


    She was losing blood very quickly and she was already at the limit of her physical and magical abilities.


    No one on these icy ins could help her.


    She could only take the final gamble!


    ��Howl-��


    Elizabeth let out an angry howl. She pped her wings and the cold air around her congregated. Countless icicles the diameter of a bowl formed and rained down.


    At the same time, she activated her Frost Domain. The flying ice spears and two dragon corpses slowed down significantly as though the air was frozen.


    ��Now!��


    Elizabeth��s eyes lit up. She spat out a crystal-clear ice ball which exploded instantly, enveloping her injuries like a gel. At the same time, she pped her wings hard and turned to fly toward the storm.


    The storm was her only hope. The spears from below were the ones that could deal her with the fatal blow.


    The ancient corpses broke free from the restraints of the Frost Domain and attempted to pursue Elizabeth.


    However, they were slowed down and lost their chance.


    Elizabeth was confident that she could escape from the two rather slow dragon corpses.


    However, just then, a sharp sound pierced through the sky from below.


    Elizabeth looked down instinctively and was shocked.


    A golden spear shot up from below, tearing the space apart as it flew towards her with horrifying force.


    The Frost Domain was shattered instantly. It did not even manage to slow the golden spear down at all.


    At this moment, Elizabeth felt death looming over her.


    However, she was not fearful.


    She was just filled with regret and worries.


    She was regretful that she was unable to meet her father again. She wanted to see him again no matter what he had be.


    She was worried that Miya could not live on properly. These fellows were indeed scary. Elizabeth wondered if the allied forces, which were put together at thest minute, could pull through.


    That was all.


    Elizabethughed in self-mockery. She did overestimate herself... but she had no regrets.


    She took a deep breath and awaited the final moment.


    At the same time, she took a look at this world for thest time.


    After that...


    She saw a bolt of purple lightning passing through the storm, as well as a ray of light traveling at an even faster speed.


    Ding!


    A crisp sound echoed across the icy ins.


    The golden spear was knocked away by that white light.


    After that, it was split in half from its tip down.


    The spear flew upward without losing its speed but after being split in half, it slipped past Elizabeth on both sides of her body and continued upwards.


    The white light finally showed its true self. It was a short and thick cleaver.


    However, it merely paused for a while and transformed back into a ray of light and sliced through the two dragon corpses reducing them to 156 pieces as though they were roasted ducks.


    The purple lightning passed through the storm and stopped in front of Elizabeth.


    The man standing on the purple-striped griffin��s back gazed intently at her....

 Chapter 2163 - Everyone Is Going To Die...

    <h4>Chapter 2163: Everyone Is Going To Die... Trantions</h4>


    ��Why is it him again?��


    Elizabeth saw the man who came and suddenly felt inexplicably calm. Her serious injuries, in addition to the earlier scare and the exhration of her sudden escape, made her lose her consciousness momentarily.


    A silver light shed and her figure rapidly shrunk. She transformed into her human form and fell.


    The purple-striped griffin dashed downwards and Mag reached out to catch Elizabeth gently before handing her over to Irina behind him.


    ��She��s badly injured.��


    Irina sat down with Elizabeth. She took out a bottle of the Milk of Life, poured it into Elizabeth��s mouth and chanted healing magic at the same time to stop her bleeding and heal her injuries.


    Mag turned to look at Elizabeth��s body that was covered in blood and his expression turned cold. He looked down at that giant skeleton, who had just tossed out a golden javelin again, and pointed out a finger.


    The ��Fat Head Fish�� hovering next to him, transformed into a re of light and flew downwards.


    The gold javelin was cut into half in midair and the ��Fat Head Fish�� continued tond on that skeleton giant��s skull.


    One strike cut it into two halves!


    A normal devilized 10th-tier skeleton man was only so-so.


    The ��Fat Head Fish�� spun around the skeletal crowd and ughtered all the 8th-tier and 9th-tier skeletons before returning to Mag.


    He raised his hand to glimpse at the rapidly closing red dot on his watch face and ordered Ah Zi to fly in the opposite direction at full speed immediately.


    Five minutester, a huge indescribable thing covered in ck scales gradually rose up from under the ice surface. Its gigantic bat wings covered the sky.


    Hundreds of thousands knelt on the ground to show their obedience to Cthulhu.


    Josh emerged from under the ice. He threw a nce at the ughtered ancient corpses and said with an evil smile, ��This fellow�� is so hateful indeed.��


    ��Find him, kill him!�� Cthulhu said in his low voice, which was as nauseting as the sound of pieces of metal rubbing against each other.


    ��Three dayster, on the day of the Star Eclipse, R��lyeh will rise from the sea, the Star-Spawn of Cthulhu will wake up and we will rule this world again.�� Josh smiled coldly. ��By then, everyone is going to die����


    ***


    The purple-striped griffin flew towards the south at full speed. Mag heaved a breath of relief when he saw that the red dot had stopped moving.


    He turned back to look at Elizabeth, who was wrapped in Irina��s down jacket, and asked, ��How��s her situation?��


    ��Her injuries are already stabilized, but she is exhausted. She needs a good night��s rest. She also needs to recuperate for some time after she wakes up,�� Irina said with a rxed expression.


    Mag nodded. If Irina said she was fine, then she would be fine.


    However, Elizabeth looked thinner than she was at the time she left. She should have suffered quite a bit during this period of time. She even almost died here just to find Rankster. He couldn��t help but feel sorry for Elizabeth.


    ��Do you think Rankster would recognize her if he sees her?�� Irina asked.


    ��I��m not sure. Even if he could, I��m afraid he can��t control himself either.�� Mag shook his head.


    As the number one warrior under Cthulhu and the only subordinate still alive, Mag didn��t believe sending Elizabeth to talk to her father would get him out of Cthulhu��s control.


    Unless they could seal Cthulhu first and reduce his control on Rankster. Perhaps, they could have higher chances then.


    The purple-striped griffin returned to the base smoothly. Dominic��s adjutant arranged a room for Elizabeth, so that she could rest.


    ��Are you going to the meeting room, my lord? Some of the lords have just arrived too,�� the adjutant said to Mag respectfully.


    Although he didn��t know what happened when Mag entered the ice sheets, judging from the injured dragon girl, Lord Alex must have fought with those skeletons after he entered the ice sheets.


    Mag nodded. He also wanted to know who were the ones that had arrived so quickly.


    ��Dominic, how could you let Elizabeth enter the ice sheets?! Don��t you know how dangerous the ice sheets are?! She��s still a child!��


    Mag could hear Louis�� furious voiceing through the semi-closed door before he reached the meeting room.


    ��Louis, although I��m in the north, I only received the news this morning and she had already left by then.�� Dominic��s voice could be heard.


    ��You�� this is�� Sigh!�� Louis sighed hard before he said with frustration, ��I want to go into the ice sheets!��


    ��Alex has already gone there. You��d better wait for him to return. You know nothing about the ice sheets. If you get caught in the devil��s trap, we will have another powerful enemy.�� Dominic tried to stop Louis.


    ��Wait for a while longer.�� Dous�� low voice sounded too.


    ��You can afford to wait! I can��t!�� Louis mmed the table and stood up. ��Rankster is already in that state now. He only has two daughters. Miya is safe in Chaos City. But how can your conscience rest if something happens to Elizabeth?��


    ��Miya?�� Mag, who was about to push open the door, finally understood, apart from feeling a little shocked.


    ��Miya is Rankster��s daughter too?�� Isn��t she a Golden Dragon?�� Irina was slightly shocked too.


    ��Perhaps you have forgotten. Rankster is a hybrid of the Frost Dragons and the Golden Dragons. Even though Elizabeth is a Frost Dragon and Miya is a Golden Dragon, this doesn��t affect the fact that they are half-sisters.�� Mag exined.


    No wonder, Elizabeth, who was distant to everybody, was close to Miya like they were sisters. There was a reason why the noble Frost Dragons�� princess taught the lowly half-dragon how to fly and fight.


    ��Then, Rankster is really a jerk.�� Irina pressed her lips together. He only procreated them, but he never took part in their upbringing. He has missed out on his daughters�� whole lives and gotten them into sticky situations.


    Mag remained quiet. Rankster was indeed an unqualified father.


    However, on the day they fought, Mag could see the struggle in Rankster��s eyes when he heard Elizabeth��s name. Mag couldn��t bring himself to criticize him too hard.


    Cthulhu wasn��t released by him. Mag was very sure about that.


    ��I��ve brought her back.�� Mag pushed open the meeting room��s door and walked in.


    The heated meeting room quieted down and everyone��s gazended on Irina and Mag, who was standing at the door.


    Besides Louis and Dous, Jonas and Ba were also in the meeting room.


    Louis went up and asked Mag with concern, ��Where is she? Is she injured?��


    Dous was also staring at Mag.


    ��She��s injured, but we have already taken care of her injuries. We��ve already arranged a ce for her to rest and she��s resting right now.�� Mag nodded.


    Ba patted her nonexistent breasts and softly murmured, ��That��s great. I was worried for Big Sister Elizabeth. I��ll go see herter.��


    ��Thank goodness!�� Louis heaved a breath of relief and cupped his hands at Mag and Irina to show his appreciation.


    Dous�� tense expression was obviously rxed too. He asked Mag, ��Did she meet the ancient corpses?��


    Mag nodded. ��She met an Army of the Dead that numbered around 30,000. She was trapped by two zombie dragons and injured by a javelin thrown by an ancient corpse on the ground.��


    ��There are zombie dragons?!��


    Everyone in the room was shocked.


    The intel on the Army of the Dead had been constantly updating recently, but none had mentioned that the other party had flying troops. That didn��t even appear in their battle preparations.

 Chapter 2164 - Please Don’t Play With Russian Dolls

    <h4>Chapter 2164: Please Don��t y With Russian Dolls</h4>


    ��You can find all kinds of ancient corpses in the ice sheets, including those races who have disappeared in history, and those races who have never appeared in historical records at all.�� Mag looked at all of them and calmly said, ��It isn��t surprising that they have zombie dragons. Perhaps, they even have other kinds of flying ancient corpses.��


    Everyone had a solemn expression. This wasn��t good news. This war was perhaps much tougher than what they had imagined.


    ��Apart from the zombie dragons, the ice javelins that they toss are also very lethal. Although the devilized ancient corpses have lost the powers they had when they were alive, their strength is enhanced.�� Irina continued speaking, ��I checked on Elizabeth��s injuries earlier. The ice javelin is very powerful and it will also leave the evil aura on the wound, aggravating it and making it harder to heal.��


    ��How do we resolve the evil aura then? It��s impossible not to get hurt in battle,�� Dominic asked.


    Irina shook her head gently. ��I��ve used the Holy Light to eradicate the evil aura, but there are very few light magic casters and I can��t treat every single injured person. We��ve got to think of a solution.��


    Everyone frowned. The inability to treat the injured would be an extremely huge damper to the troops�� morale. They had to find a solution as soon as possible.


    ��Perhaps, we could try dissolving the cinnabar in water or glutinous rice water to treat the injuries. Since they have an amazing effect on the ancient corpses, perhaps they could counteract the evil aura,�� Mag said.


    All their eyes lit up. This was quite a good idea.


    There would be cinnabar and glutinous rice sent to the front constantlyter. It would be great if these two items are really effective.


    ��I��m going to take a look at Elizabeth.�� Ba got up and nodded to Mag and Irina as a greeting before leaving.


    Mag closed the meeting room��s door and sat down on a chair. He said to Louis and Dous, ��The frontline fortifications�� constructions need your help urgently.��


    ��You want us to take part in construction?�� Louis frowned. ��Isn��t that the job of the dwarf craftsmen?��


    Dous was also rather taken aback.


    It seemed like Dominic hadn��t told the two of them the situation at the frontline. Mag said, ��The dwarf craftsmen haven��t reached the north yet. They are needed more in the forging of weapons. There are hundreds of holes in the north side of the Gus Mountains that need to be filled. It will take 10 days to fill them if we depend on the Roth Empire��s sappers, so we need you giant dragons to help out.��


    After a moment of pondering, Dous asked, ��How many giant dragons do you need?��


    ��We need all the dragons in the Frost Dragon Tribe who can freeze water and as many Wind Dragons as we can get,�� Mag replied.


    ��Alright. They will all arrive by tomorrow.�� Dous nodded.


    Mag nodded. He liked such cooperative fellows.


    Then, Dominic told everyone about the current fortifications that need to be done in the north. The Gus Mountains and the three ravines were the core of the entire battle. They would use their defensive advantage to exterminate the 1,000,000 Army of the Dead at the Gus Mountains and not let any one of them escape.


    It wasn��t an intricate n, but they simply had no other choices.


    However, after listening to Dominic��s arrangements, everyone had a deeper understanding of the importance of the fortifications before the battle.


    This was a n that couldn��t fail, so they had to make sure there were no mistakes at all.


    ��I will get the Golden Dragons toe in earlier too. You can give them orders if necessary,�� Louis said.


    ��The cannons stored at Chaos City need to be transported to the front. Let them bring a batch over,�� Mag said to Louis.


    ��Alright.�� Louis nodded.


    ��Other than living things, why don��t we use spatial storage equipment for transporting goods and supplies?�� Jonas, who had been quiet, asked his very first question.


    ��The spatial storage equipment is limited and the goods and supplies needed for an army that number in the millions is a huge number,�� Mag said. He had thought about that solution before, but even Irina��s space magic ring could only hold 30 cannons and her space magic ring was full right now.


    Moreover, spatial stones were very precious. Even the magic casters couldn��t have one each.


    ��Oh I see.�� Jonas nodded thoughtfully before taking out a palm-sized box. He opened the box to take out another box, and then opened that box to take out another one. There was still another box in that box.


    <i>��Please don��t y with Russian dolls.��</i>?Mag was tempted to remind him of that.


    Jonas took out ten little boxes, pushed them all forward and said, ��These are allrge spatial storage equipment. Each of their spaces is as big as this hall. I can lend them to you for temporary usage.��


    ��They��re so big?��


    Everyone looked at the row of little boxes with brightened eyes.


    Spatial magic casters were as rare as the light magic casters, and the materials to make spatial storage equipment were equally precious.


    It wasn��tmon to see such a huge spatial storage equipment but Jonas took out ten of them at once.


    ��Thank you so much.�� Mag cupped his hands. He knew very well what an important role these ten gigantic storage boxes would y.


    Using them to deliver the cannons and ammunition could not only reduce the attrition and collision, it could also save immeasurable manpower and resources.


    It was even easier and faster to travel with them.


    The Nond Continent was vast. Assembling all the races at the north needed a few days and transporting?impedimenta<sup>1</sup>?and supplies was an even bigger problem.


    These ten boxes could be used to transport the most urgent supplies like cinnabar powder, peach wood arrows and cannons.


    Dous and Louis wanted to visit Elizabeth and Mag invited Jonas to go out with him.


    Jonas was invited by Mag toe to the frontline in advance. Building the seal spell formation was their top priority and only Jonas could do it.


    Jonas asked as he followed Mag out of the great hall, ��The materials to build the spell formation are all in ce and the spell formation masters have all arrived. Has Mr. Alex decided on the location?��


    ��Please follow me.�� Mag whistled to summon Ah Zi. He leaped onto the griffin��s back first and then invited Jonas up.


    The griffin took off and flew around the Gus Mountains once.


    This was the first time Jonas saw the Gus Mountains fully and he couldn��t helpmenting. ��If this mountain range wasn��t here, the Nond Continent would have no means to defend itself.��


    ��Where do you think we should ce the spell formation in this defense line that is hundreds of kilometers long, Master?�� Mag asked Jonas.


    Jonas smilingly said to Mag, ��The important part is not the location of the spell formation, but how to lure Cthulhu into the seal. I think you already know where to set up the spell formation.��


    Mag pointed at the ravine at the left and said, ��I intend to set up the spell formation there.��


    ��Then, how do you intend to lure it into the spell formation?��


    ��On the day of the battle, I will be guarding over it. I bet Cthulhu won��t think that I will be guarding over the spell formation,�� Mag answered with a smile.

 Chapter 2165 - The World Changed Just Like That

    <h4>Chapter 2165: The World Changed Just Like That Trantions</h4>


    Jonas looked at Mag in disbelief. He opened his mouth and closed it again. After a while, he said, ��It sounds rather unreliable.��


    ��There isn��t any reliable method to deal with a monster like Cthulhu that has lived through the ages and never dies. We can only give it a shot,�� Mag said helplessly.


    He had done several simtions but they were all discarded by him.


    Therefore, he could only try the thousandyer cake theory and give it a shot.


    ��I need you guys to create distractions at 10 locations on the Gus Mountains at the same time. The ones on the left and right valley have to be bigger,�� Mag said.


    Jonas could not tell what Mag had up his sleeve. However, Mag was the chiefmander, so he had thest say. Jonas nodded and said, ��Alright. We will begin tonight.��


    ��Thank you.��


    Mag brought Jonas back to themanding station and got Dominic to fully support Jonas in his job.


    ��Louis, how��s the investigation going for the mahogany forest within the dragon tribe��s borders?�� Mag asked Louis, who was about to leave.


    Louis looked at Mag and said, ��Jinx reported that the mahogany forest was located 500km northwest of the Golden Dragon Ind. Its scale should be able to support this battle. The Orcs and Elves�� woodcutting team have already arrived. If the other races require, they are to send their men over to get the wood.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded. This was a piece of good news.


    Mag and Dominic had discussed the issue of the mahogany before. The Roth Empire had collected arge amount of mahogany but it was still insufficient.


    ***


    Ding! Ding! Tssss-


    Iron materials were hit by metal hammers. The bright red hot iron entered the water and the loud hissing resounded throughout the workshop.


    Thousands of cksmiths from the various races were making cannons fervently.


    Lulu waved his giant hammer around in the air like an ox that did not feel tired, pounding the iron pieces on the forging table.


    Mobai, who was standing at the side, was zoning out as he stared at the cannon that had just been made on the forging table beside him.


    ��This is good stuff. You guys will be able to make it too in another two days,�� the cksmith beside them said with augh as he patted the cannon when he saw Mobai��s expression.


    ��Good stuff indeed.�� Mobai nodded. He swallowed.


    He could not be even more familiar than he already was with this stuff.


    After Lulu got better, he had taken up most of the forging work in the shop and he studied how to forge a better cannon almost every day.


    However, he did not expect to get the work of forging a cannon the moment he entered the factory.


    Mobai was in a little trance as he looked at the majestic ck cannon.


    ��Is this developed by the city lord��s castle?�� Mobai asked.


    ��I heard that a mysterious person provided the blueprint. It might look ck, thick, and not so agile, but I heard that it has a very shocking power. It can hit a target tens of kilometers away and can reduce a house to tnd.�� That cksmith said with a smile, ��We have to forge a few more cannons, so that they can pull them to the frontlines to fight against the Army of the Dead.��


    ��A mysterious person.�� Mobai was in deep thought.


    War was approaching and a mysterious person suddenly handed the blueprint of the cannon to the city lord��s castle. This mysterious person could only be Boss Mag.


    Boss Mag had been discussing the cannon with him during this period. Mobai did not expect Mag to already have a perfect n. Besides, the cannon��s range was increased to tens of kilometers. This surpassed the cannon he had developed.


    <i>��Boss Mag is a genius indeed,��</i>?Mobai thought to himself. He was not angry that Mag had hidden the cannon��s blueprint from him.


    Mag had taken it out in such an urgent situation and even given it to the city lord��s castle, so that the allied forces could deal with the Army of the Dead, without asking for anything in return.


    Mobai had already guessed what Mag was thinking of. If the situation of the Army of the Dead did not happen, Mag would have probably not sold the cannon.


    This big killing machine that could be operated by any normal person could have be a major disaster if itnded in the hands of those with ill intentions.


    The sapper factory in Chaos City had already increased in size multiple times. As more and more cksmiths volunteered to join, the productivity of the sapper factory also increased. There were already hundreds of cannons lined up in the store.


    There was also already a store full of cannons that were already put in wooden crates.


    ��When can these cannons be delivered to the frontlines?�� Michael asked the person-in-charge of the sapper factory as he walked out of the store.


    ��Sir, the cannons are here and can be delivered any time.�� The person-in-charge looked at Michael and said with a shake of his head, ��However, the cannon is more than 10 tonnes in weight and there are very few flying steeds that can take such weight. A two-way trip to the frontlines would take two days and we can only deliver one cannon at a time.��


    Michael frowned. ��What about going bynd?��


    ��We would require a custom-made carriage to deliver it bynd but the road to the Roth Empire might not be able to take the weight. Most importantly, if we travel by road, even in the best case scenario, it would require 10 days to reach the frontlines at the icy ins,�� the person-in-charge replied.


    Michael frowned. He thought for a while and said, ��I guess we have to get the help of the dragon tribe. 10 days. The battle would have long been over by then.��


    Chaos City��s Advanced Force had already set off northward and the supporting troops were also on their way.


    ***


    ��Young Mistress, the first batch of 3000 cotton clothes have been received. Although the workmanship varies, they were allrgely okay and there would be no problems in keeping warm,�� Mars said excitedly as he walked into the office, telling Gloria who was writing a letter.


    ��So quickly?!�� Gloria said in shock as she looked up.


    ��Yes. Everyone was very passionate and were all requesting for more cotton to continue making the cotton clothes.�� Mars nodded.


    Gloria paced up and down her office excitedly. She said with a nod, ��Ensure full supply of cotton cloth. This efficiency isparable to our factory��s.��


    ��It��s not justparable. There would be more cotton clothes ready tonight. You have no idea how many people in the city are making cotton clothes. Every family, young or old, is making cotton clothes. This is the first time I��ve ever seen it,�� Mars said with a smile.


    Now that the battle is impending, the soldiers still did not have winter clothing.


    After the city lord��s castle��s request was sent out, everyone frommoners to wealthy merchants started to respond to the call to collect the cotton cloth to make winter clothing for the soldiers.


    Everyone wanted to contribute to this battle.


    There were even those who donated their cotton clothes directly to the brave soldiers at the frontline.


    ��This is great.�� Gloria nodded. She respected Scheer even more.


    If it was not for Scheer��s suggestion, she would still be racking her brains on how to prepare sufficient cotton clothes for the soldiers.


    ***


    ��Aye, the world changed just like that.�� Harrison licked an ice cream. Gjerj, who was also holding on to an ice cream, sat on the bench outside the ice cream store and let out a long sigh.


    ��Yeah. The world was doing fine and it changed just like that.�� Gjerj nodded with a worried expression as well.

 Chapter 2166 - Ah, You Venomous Woman!

    <h4>Chapter 2166: Ah, You Venomous Woman!</h4>


    The City lord��s castle pasted a notice to let the residents of Chaos City know what was happening.


    There had been many powerhouses volunteering to join the garrison and applying to join the front lines over the past few days. There were also many craftsmen and tailors who joined in the logistical support and even the normal citizens were helping the soldiers make cotton clothes.


    However, the suppressive atmosphere of an impending war still loomed over Chaos City.


    No one knew if the allied forces could win this war and what would await them.


    ��Why don��t I join the fighting team and go to the frontlines to hack apart some skeleton men? It��s better than staying at the back and waiting for a result,�� Harrison told Gjerj seriously.


    Gjerj looked at Harrison for a while, thinking of how to dispel that dangerous thought from his best friend��s head.


    ��But they don��t have armor in your size,�� a soft voice said.


    The two were stunned and looked back at the same time.


    Amy, who was holding an ice cream in one hand and a round orange cat in another, was looking at them with a smile.


    ��Little Boss!��


    Harrison and Gjerj��s eyes lit up in surprise.


    ��You��re back? Is the restaurant going to open again?�� Harrison asked.


    ��Mm. I��m back. But Father is gone again so the restaurant is not opening yet.�� Amy shook her head.


    ��Where did Boss Mag go? Everywhere is so chaotic right now,�� Gjerj asked with concern. Where could Boss Mag have gone, leaving the children behind at such a time?


    ��Father is going to cook for the soldiers and said that he would be back in a few days time.�� Amy looked at Gjerj and asked curiously, ��Uncle Blue Fatty, where is Christy? Did she grow taller? When can you bring her out for me to y with?��


    ��Boss Mag is also at the frontline?�� Harrison and Gjerj were shocked.


    ��Christy has already started to talk but she can only make random sounds. If you would like to y with Christy, you cane to my house any time you like,�� Gjerj said with a smile. ��Parber and Angus said that they missed you just two days ago.��


    Amy tilted her head in frustration, ��But I don��t miss them at all. I only miss Christy. Little brothers aren��t cute at all.��


    ��Er����


    As a ve of his daughter, Gjerj actually agreed with that.


    ��Boss Mag is indeed a role model for us. At such a dangerous moment, he would never retreat. It seems I have to custom-make my armor to go to the frontline to kill!�� Harrison said with resolution.


    ��Uncle Blue Fatty, I think you can give it a try if you can turn while wielding your sword and not trip over yourself,�� Amy told Harrison seriously.


    Harrison imagined that scenario very seriously and quickly gave up on himself.


    ��Ah�� indeed, just having money and no talent won��t work.�� Harrison leaned back on the bench and let out a sigh.


    The old man picking up bottles at the side tightened his grip on his walking stick for a very long time before letting go.


    ��Goodbye, I��ll be ying with my friends.�� Amy waved her ice cream and skipped off with Ugly Duckling in her arms.


    ***


    Plop.


    A strange sound came from the yard. Luna put down her pen and looked out. She hesitated for a while but still went over to take a look.


    When she opened the door, she saw a silhouette in silver armorying face-down in the yard, with one leg still up on the short wall in the yard.


    ��Oh gosh!��


    Luna was stunned. She took the hoe leaning on the wall beside her and looked at the manying on the ground nervously as she said, ��Who�� who are you?! Why have you climbed over the wall into my yard!��


    This was the Chaos School��s teachers�� apartments. There would usually be a security officer guarding the school gate and another would also be patrolling around regrly. It should be very safe.


    How did someone sneak into school and even into her yard?


    Upon hearing her voice, the silhouette moved. ��Search our n?wno?el.?rg��He pressed his palms into the ground, looking as though he was trying to get up.


    Luna could already imagine the countless singledies at home being sexually assaulted by this pervert. She looked at the fellow who was trying to get up and with a sudden burst of courage, she closed her eyes and whacked the hoe right at him.


    Thud!


    A dull thud.


    Luna��s hand was numb from the impact.


    The figure who finally managed to prop himself up was smashed right to the ground again.


    ��Ouch���� a voice cried.


    Hm?


    Luna was stunned. She saw a section of a ponytail from beneath the helmet and suddenly seemed to have realized something. She quickly threw the hoe away and squatted over to flip the person over.


    That face, covered in soil and snow, was actually an annoyed Vivian.


    ��What�� what are you doing? Why are you dressed like that and why did you even flip over the wall?�� Luna looked at Vivian in shock.


    ��Pah!�� Vivian spit out some soil in her mouth and said angrily, ��You��re trying to murder your own sister! That attack made my head spin.��


    ��Let me take a look.�� Luna quickly helped Vivian up to sit on a chair at the side. She removed her helmet and after making sure that Vivian��s head was not injured under the protection of the good-quality helmet, she took out a handkerchief to help Vivian wipe her face. At the same time, she said angrily, ��Thank goodness I was not holding on to a knife.��


    ��Ah, you venomous woman!�� Vivian red at her.


    ��There��s a door but you had to flip over the wall and you��re even wearing such ill-fitting armor. Serves you right.�� Luna poked Vivian��s head. She got such a fright thinking that it was a bad person.


    ��Hmph, Knights would never use the door. This wall is my first opponent since I made my debut,�� Vivian said angrily as she turned back to look at the short wall, which was the height of half a person.


    She wanted to make a stunning appearance but ended up falling t. How embarrassing!


    ��Oh right, a knight. Knights have their own rules and principles. They do not flip over the walls of others�� homes.�� Luna rolled her eyes. She looked at the ill-fitting armor on Vivian and said, ��But what is this for today? Are you cosying?��


    ��No. This is not cosy. From today onwards, I am a knight that helps the weak and punishes the strong!�� Vivian said with resolution. She reached over to her waist but there was nothing.


    Hm?


    Vivian looked down.


    ��Where��s my sword?!��


    Vivian was shocked. She looked left and right and was suddenly flustered.


    ��Hanging right there.�� Luna pointed upwards.


    Vivian looked up and saw a longsword hanging high on a three-meter tall tree. She fell silent.


    It had probably swung out of her hand when she fell off the wall.


    ��Actually, I hung it there on purpose. Knights must always have their swords. If they drop their swords, it would be like dropping their heads. You know that, right?�� Vivian looked left and right for a long bamboo pole that she could use to get her longsword down.

 Chapter 2167 - Lantisde’s Mutation

    <h4>Chapter 2167: Lantisde��s Mutation</h4>


    ��Stop looking, I��ll go over next door to borrow a drying pole for you,�� Luna said with a smile.


    ��Hehe, you��re the best.�� Vivian quickly smiled and hugged Luna��s arm.


    ��Stop with your sweet talking. Speak. Why did you look for me in this outfit?�� Luna asked.


    ��I came to bid farewell.��


    ��Farewell?��


    ��Mm. I��ve decided to go to the frontline to fight it out with the Army of the Dead at the icy sheets!�� Vivian nodded with conviction.


    ��Are you serious?�� Luna stared at Vivian for a while.


    ��Of course!�� Vivian lifted her head up and looked into the distance. ��I am a lone swordsman and am destined to tread on the edge of the sword. You do not have to persuade me. You would not be able to hold me back.��


    ��You��re a knight that could fall from climbing a wall. Are you sure you still want to go to the frontline to face the enemy?��


    ��Er�� that was an ident! An ident!��


    ��A swordsman that loses her sword?��


    ��That��s also an ident����


    ��You sneaked out from home, right?��


    ��Ah! How did you know?��


    ��I saw your luggage hanging over the wall.��


    ��F*ck!��


    ��This armor isn��t warm enough, right?��


    ��I��m not c-c-cold����


    Vivian changed into Luna��s clothes and covered herself with a nket. She sat on the bed as she watched Luna write at the table.


    Luna ced her pen down and folded the paper neatly before putting it into an envelope. She walked over to the bed and asked, ��When do you intend to go home?��


    ��I��m not going home! I��m going to the frontline!�� Vivian shook her head.


    Luna looked into her eyes and said seriously, ��Do you know how many knights�� lives will have to be sacrificed to save a noble youngdy who has no means of protecting herself on the battlefield?��


    ��I�� I can protect myself.�� Vivian looked away, sounding uncertain.


    ��I hope that school can start soon. You are a new teacher and there are many things to prepare. Your battlefield is the lecture theater. What you should be doing is to figure out how to get the students to listen and how to teach them the knowledge.��


    ��I���� Vivian looked up at Luna and felt defeated. However, she still said, ��But if we lose the war, it might be difficult for the children to even survive, much less learn. I want to do a little something for this war.��


    ��I heard that they were giving out cotton cloth and cotton a couple of days ago to make cotton clothes for the soldiers going to war. I am about to send a letter out and also collect some cotton cloth and cotton to make cotton clothes for the soldiers. Do you want to join me?�� Luna said with a smile and kept the letter.


    ��Alright!�� Vivian nodded. She jumped up from the bed and said, ��We can even have hot pot on the way back.��


    ***


    At the border between the Roth Empire and Twilight Forest, arge army of Orcs was crossing quickly.


    The tall walls had been knocked down and the deep trenches were filled up. The knights of the Roth Empire stood on both sides to wee their former enemy into their borders.


    20,000 Orcs crossed the borders and this was a never seen before sight in the century-long history of the Roth Empire.


    However, this time, the Orcs crossed the border not to invade, but to proceed to the northern border to fight hand in hand with the soldiers of the Roth Empire against the invasion of the Army of the Dead.


    The Northwestern Legion had already proceeded northwards the day before. From the moment the Orcs�� troops entered the Roth Empire��s border, the Roth Empire would be responsible for their logistical support.


    But what shocked the Roth Empire soldiers who stayed back, was that almost all of these Orc soldiers carriedrge baggage and often, one could see a trotter or a tail peeking out from the baggage. They even saw a five-meter-tall orc carry two wild cows, weighing up to a few hundred kilograms, with a metal rod.


    Yes��


    These 20,000 orcs brought their food on the journey.


    Besides, everywhere they pass by, they could even capture wild beasts and magic beasts from within a few kilometers radius to be their food.


    This actually made the Roth Empire��s soldiers and people, who had been in charge of preparing the food for such arge army, heave a sigh of relief and lightened much of the pressure on them.


    ��I��ve alreadymunicated with Andre. After we arrive outside Chaos City, there will be a store open for us. We have to carry the food over to the frontline on our own,�� Connie, who was sitting on a unicorn, told Rex.


    ��The Orcs have always brought our food with us to the battlefield whenever we��ve been to war. We never needed logistical support. That��s not a problem.�� Rex nodded.


    Connie nodded. That was the Orcs�� tradition.


    ��We have to ensure the troop��s discipline. There are still many of them with hatred in their hearts but in this situation, everyone needs to be united,�� Rex said solemnly as he looked out at the meandering troop.


    ��I��ll call out for a meeting with the chiefs of the various tribes tonight and get them to manage the soldiers from their tribes.�� Connie nodded.


    ***


    Above the Boundless Sea Realm, thousands of merwarriors stepped ontond.


    As the High Priest of Lantisde, this was also the first time Dexter led a team to war.


    Gina rode on arge dolphin as she followed beside Dexter.


    ��Master, is the north very cold?�� Gina asked.


    ��Yes. At the icy sheets, water bes ice immediately and the air is very cold.�� Dexter nodded.


    ��Whew�� That��s terrible.�� Gina shuddered.


    The Boundless Sea Realm had been warm all year round and even in winter, there would not be any trace of ice or snow.


    After a while, Gina looked at Dexter and asked, ��But, do we really not need to tell Mr. Mag about the mutation underwater?��


    Dexter thought for a while and nodded as he said, ��We can let him know when we arrive at the ice sheets. Right now, we have not investigated clearly what led to the mutation.��


    ��Mm.�� Gina nodded. She recalled the scene of the infinity column shaking violently yesterday and felt uneasy.


    ��This war is more important than anything else. We cannot allow Mr. Mag to be distracted over such small things.�� Dexter seemed to have seen through Gina��s thoughts and said with a smile and a shake of his head, ��Besides, with His Majesty guarding over the city, nothing would happen.��


    ��Mm. I got it.�� Gina nodded with a smile.


    Dexter turned away and looked down at the surface of the sea with an equally solemn expression.


    The mutation yesterday was indeed a little strange. It was as though something was trying to escape from beneath Lantisde, causing the infinity column to shake.


    That had gone on for the entire night and the column only stopped this morning.


    The formation masters in Lantisde had already reinforced the seal around the infinity column. Although they were unsure what exactly was under Lantisde, it was still something that required their attention.


    The trauma of the Devil had yet to subside. His Majesty was still trying to ascertain if there was an ancient seal in the infinity column and if it was possible for a Devil to be sealed under Lantisde.


    Before that, he had decided to report this to Mr. Mag upon meeting him personally.


    Right now, there was a million-man Army of the Dead closing in to the northern borders and there was nothing more urgent than that.

 Chapter 2168

    Chapter 2168: I Want To Be a Small Part Actor Trantions


    ��Why aren��t Mr. Hades and his family back yet?��


    Eiffie stood at the door and looked at the closed Saipan Tavern with a worried expression.


    The panicky atmosphere of the war was slowly spreading throughout Rodu in the past few days. Be it the army confiscating the peach trees and glutinous rice, or the rumors spreading in the neighborhood, they all indicated that something big was going to happen.


    The situation was so messy and yet Mr. Hades and his family were still missing. This made Eiffie concerned.


    ��Master and his family are still not back yet?�� M walked out from behind Eiffie and looked at the tavern opposite them. Then, she looked at the other side again.


    Eiffie knew what M was thinking, and smilingly said, ��It��s open. Go in if you want to watch a free show.��


    ��That��s not a show. It��s an opera!�� M emphasized.


    ��Isn��t an opera a show.��


    ��It��s not the same. Opera is a singing performance and in a show you don��t sing.�� M shook her head before hugging Eiffie��s arm with a smile. ��Miss, why don��t you go watch the opera with me? ��Miss ck Cat�� is a fantastic opera and they just started yesterday. The tickets are only half priced.��


    ��No.�� Eiffie rejected her.


    She was simply uninterested in all this stuff. Asking her to sit still there for a few hours was worse than killing her.


    Eiffie looked at M and asked, ��Oh yes, you said Mr. Hades let them move into that building. Apart from that, did he tell you anything else? Such as how much they owe in rent?��


    The opera troupe came quickly and they moved even faster.


    In two to three days, they cleaned the building up. They had even hung up the signboard yesterday and tried to start operating.


    She went to take a quick look yesterday. The stuff inside were mostly the old items left behind by the circus back then.


    After cleaning up, they repainted the stage, so the opera actually looked quite good.


    She wasn��t interested in it, but M loved it. In the past two days, she kept going to the theater whenever she was free. She kept rmending it to people whenever she met someone. She was very into it.


    The tickets were not expensive. It was only 50 copper coins for one ticket, and half price for children. There was even a half price promotion in the few days of their opening.


    Mr. Hades had over 100mercial properties and this was the first one to be rented out.


    Therefore, many neighbors went to check them out. They all wanted to know how this opera house obtained special treatment from Mr. Hades.


    After the performance, the neighbors heaped praises on it. They had been talking about the story of ��Miss ck Cat�� for the past two days.


    A few middle-aged women would even tear up when they talked about the touching parts. They were engrossed in the show.


    ��No. Master only wanted me to pass the key and a letter to Maestro Vicki. I have read the letter. Master lent that building to them as the performance venue. He didn��t ask for a rental fee.�� M shook her head.


    ��He didn��t ask for a rental fee?�� Eiffie was slightly taken aback.


    Themercial building that the opera house upied was huge. Its size wasparable to a few normalmercial buildings.


    Although theyout was a little weird, given the Romo Street��s rising property prices and rental, he could still earn hundreds of thousands of rental annually just by changing theyout.


    However, Mr. Hades simply lent it to the opera troupe free of charge.


    ��Perhaps, Mr. Hades and Miss Vicki are friends? Or are there other reasons?�� Eiffie thought.


    M let go of Eiffie��s arm and said, ��Then, I��ll go over by myself, Miss.�� I have arranged with the maestro. She can give me a maid��s role.��


    ��You��re going to be an actor?�� Eiffie looked at M judgingly.


    ��I-I��m just acting a small part.�� M blushed.


    ��Go ahead. Remember toe back to cook dinner tonight.�� Eiffie waved her hand.


    ��Yes!�� M smiled and skipped towards the theater.


    Eiffie smiled with exasperation as she watched M��s back. ��This girl wants to learn everything.��


    M ran into the theater. She had gotten familiar with everyone in the theater in the past few days. She greeted all the actors with familiarity before sitting on a seat at the side and watched the actors rehearse with her chin propped on her hands.


    The actors in the ck Cat Opera troupe were already used to this little oneing over to watch them everyday. The majority of them also did that too before they became part of the troupe.


    They could see the love in M��s eyes. To be an opera actor, such emotions were very important.


    Moreover, the maestro seemed to like this maiden, so nobody said anything.


    Vicki came from backstage and said to M in the seating area, ��M, you��re here.��


    M quickly stood up and nodded. ��Yes. I came to watch all of you rehearse.��


    Vicki went over, looked into M��e eyes and asked, ��Do you really want to learn how to sing opera?��


    Although the maestro wasn��t tall, M still felt stressed when she stared at her. After thinking about it seriously, she nodded. ��Yes. I want to learn how to sing opera.��


    ��Learning how to sing opera is very tough. You can��t be a good actor without putting in three to five years of time,�� Vicki said calmly, ��They have learnt opera for almost two years and they are still novices. There��s a long road ahead of you.��


    ��They only just started to sing opera?��


    M was shocked. She felt these big brothers and big sisters were great, but in the maestro��s eyes, they were just novices.


    She suddenly wanted to beat a retreat after she thought about her hoarse voice.


    ��Don��t be afraid, Little M. I was even selling desserts on the streets back then.�� A bald mister looked at M and chuckled. ��Perseverance prevails! Hang in there!��


    M was encouraged by that mister and her gaze became convinced. She said to Vicki, ��I can do it!��


    Vicki nodded and continued speaking, ��You will have to eat and live in the troupe after you join us. I will personally teach you how to be an opera singer.��


    ��Huh?��


    M was shocked. Then, she quickly shook her head, ��No. I mean... I want to learn how to sing opera, but I cannot join the troupe. I still have a Miss at home to support.��


    Vicki frowned and looked at M with sharp eyes. ��So, you want a free ride?��


    M felt the maestro��s aura became very terrifying suddenly and she became infinitely small.


    However, she really couldn��t just sell herself away like that...


    Because she belonged to Miss, even she couldn��t sell herself away.


    Moreover, she had promised Master to learn to cook from him. If she had to eat and live at the opera house and practice and rehearse opera every day, where would she find the time to learn to cook?


    ��C-can Ie here to learn every afternoon...�� M shrugged and asked probingly.


    She could only be an amatuer opera actor. Even ying a bit role was fine...


    M wanted to feel that sensation of being on stage and being looked at by everyone.


    She was embarrassed just to think about it, yet it felt so exciting.


    Vicki stared at M with a frown. After a moment of silence, she said, ��Come with me.��

 Chapter 2169

    Chapter 2169: Miss ck Cat


    M followed Vicki to the backstage apprehensively. The actors on the stage showed her their clenched fists as silent encouragements and blessings.


    ��Is the maestro going to lock me up and beat me up? I��m so well-behaved, so I don��t think that is going to happen, right?�� M began to have nonsensical thoughts in her head as she followed Vicki into a room.


    Crack.


    Vicki closed the door and locked it.


    M took half a step back, leaned against the wall and looked at Vicki nervously.


    Maestro Vicki gave her a very unusual feeling. Sometimes, she was gentle and kind like a considerate big sister. She would teach her how to use her voice and sing.


    Sometimes, she was like a strict teacher who would take out a thick and long whip to teach her a lesson at any time, which frightened her a little.


    However, Maestro Vicki simply sang so beautifully like the angels and she acted just like the real Miss ck Cat, making M admire her so much.


    Hence, being stared at by Vicki made her a little frightened yet expectant at the same time. Would the maestro agree to her request?


    ��Do you know what is happening out there? Why have the streets been so bustling these past two days?�� Vicki asked.


    ��Hmm?�� M was stunned for a moment. She didn��t expect the maestro to suddenly ask apletely unrted question. Pondering for a moment, she thought this must be the maestro��s test on her, to see if she was observant in her daily life.


    ��I heard there is going to be a war. A devil ising to eat us up, especially those little fatties who love to eat, so the king ordered everyone to hand in our peach trees. He said they would be used to fight the devil in the north,�� M answered seriously.


    Miss told her that in the morning, and she even ate one less bowl of rice at breakfast because of that.


    Vicki stared at M for a while, still thinking that M��s words werepletely illogical.


    ��Is there anywhere we can find out about thetest news around here?�� Vicki asked.


    ��The best ce has to be the information exchange center at Romo Street.�� M rattled off.


    ��There��s such a ce?�� Vicki frowned, slightly taken aback.


    M nodded her little head. ��Yes. Just under those big trees at the start of Romo Street. Every day after dinner, big groups of men and women would gather there to exchange thetest news that they heard that day and package them into rumors.��


    Vicki narrowed her eyes slightly. She wasn��t sure if thisss was taking her for a ride.


    M blinked nervously. She wondered if she had said the wrong things.


    ��Go out now. Learn voice training from Ibaka first.�� Vicki pressed her fingers on her temples and gestured for M to leave.


    ��Alright!�� M nodded happily and went out. Seemed like the maestro had agreed to let her stay.


    ��Seems like I have to go take a look at it myself.��


    Vicki removed a small jacket from the clothing rack on her tiptoes and put it on. Then, she put on her hat and took a few silver coins before going out.


    ��Maestro, are you going out?�� Mister Ibaka, who was teaching M voice training, asked Vicki who was wearing her jacket.


    ��Yes. I need to run an errand. Cancel the afternoon performance. You guys take the afternoon off,�� Vicki said and left without a backward nce.


    The actors who were rehearsing, looked at one another. Why was the maestro taking a break when they had just opened for the second day?


    One had to know that these two days were the greatest time of their career.


    Last night, the number of people who came to watch the show was over 20. Even though most of them were the neighbors, they were still very touched and even cried over the 500 copper coins they earned from the tickets.


    Although there were only eight people who came to watch this morning��s performance, it was expected as it was the morning show. The afternoon and night��s performance should be better.


    The maestro was the soul of the opera. Miss ck Cat couldn��t go on without her.


    ��Alright. Continue practicing everyone. Let��s give the audience a fantastic opera tonight.�� Ibaka pped his hands, making everyone continue with their practice.


    Vicki went to the trees at the start of the street first.


    Indeed, the old men and women began to gather there after lunch and they started talking about the shocking rumors.


    Vicki pressed down the brim of her hat and listened at the side. It was indeed the birthce of rumors. Within 20 minutes, she already heard how a simple piece of information was processed into shocking rumors.


    However, the old misters and olddies�� topics never ventured beyond three blocks of their neighborhood.


    Vicki got up quietly and stood at the beginning of the street for a while before she hailed a horse-drawn carriage.


    ��Go to the nearest intel center,�� Vicki said.


    ��Alrighty,�� the coachman answered.


    Vicki got off the carriage 10 minutester and looked at the small intel center in front of them. She paid the coachman and walked into the center.


    After another 10 minutes, Vicki walked out from the center with a kraft paper bag in her hands. She hailed another horse-drawn carriage and returned to the opera house.


    Vicki locked herself in her room and seriously read through the information about the devil and the war in the north.


    ��The devil and the 1,000,000 Army of the Dead. Could it be the ancient invaders recorded in the ancient books? But, aren��t they already all sealed up?�� Vicki frowned, her dainty fingers tapped on the information.


    This information was bought with five silver coins, so the content was very limited.


    However, the busyness in Rodu City in the past few days was indeed rted to the devil.


    However, all the races had already formed allied forces to go to the north to defend against the devil and Army of the Dead.


    In the past two days, the garrison had been collecting peach trees and glutinous rice from every family to send them to the front. Those who dared to keep them would be charged with treason.


    ��What should I do? If it��s really the invaders that were sealed in the ancient times, should I report to Grandpa?��


    Vicki propped her chin on her hands in a dilemma.


    She hadn��t done anything great yet after she ran away. Why did the idiotic devil have toe about now?


    Darned it!


    Vicki clenched her fists tightly.


    She didn��t want to care about the invaders, but what if the big idiot destroyed the Nond Continent, who was going to watch her opera then?!


    She had just sworn to create the most sessful opera troupe.


    She had also just found a theater that they could stay in for a long time and an adorable audience, but this just had to happen.


    ��No, I have to go see for myself. I can��t expose my location, otherwise, Grandpa will definitely send someone to bring me home.��


    Vicki got up and walked to the corner of the wall and gently knocked twice.


    Crack.


    It was a crisp mechanical sound and a small door bounced out from the wall, revealing a small cab.


    There were two items in the cab, one of them was a shiny silver watch that looked very technologically advanced and the other was a silver metallic rod.


    Vicki took that silver watch and put it on her wrist with a ��p��. The wristband tightened by itself until it fitted her perfectly.


    The watch face lit up and a virtual screen popped out. A spaceship was right in the middle of it.


    Spaceship parameters, normal...


    A row of small words drifted across it.


    Vicki pulled down her sleeve and covered the watch before picking up the silver metallic rod and put it in her small bag.


    ��Cancel tonight��s performance as well. Let��s take the day off,�� Vicki said before going out again.

 Chapter 2170 - It’s So Hard Being the One In Charge!

    <h4>Chapter 2170: It��s So Hard Being the One In Charge!</h4>


    The horse-drawn carriage stopped outside the city. Vicki paid the coachman and walked away as the coachman watched her in confusion.


    ��This young maiden is going out of the city all alone. She��s really bold.�� The coachman shook his head and turned to return to the city.


    Vicki crossed a hill and looked left and right. After ensuring that there was no one, she took out her watch and tapped on the virtual screen.


    The ground shook slightly and in the mountain a little way away, the fallen leaves that had piled up started dropping and a silver spaceship rose as a blue me shot out from below it. The spaceship hovered in front of Vicki.


    Vicki stepped on the spiral staircase and entered the ship.


    She pulled out the small silver rod from a little pouch and inserted it into the hole right in the middle of the control panel.


    ��Identification sess. Highest security clearance enabled!��


    A robotic voice sounded.


    ��Go here.��


    Vicki tapped open the map and pinned a location.


    ��Location confirming. Auto pilot activated!��


    The robotic voice sounded again and the spaceship flew off, disappearing into the sky outside Rodu.


    ***


    Above the Boundless Sea Realm, a spaceship hovered above the sea.


    Xi stared at the data on the screen with a serious expression.


    The strange movement below Lantisde had gained her attention. She had been observing here for a day.


    ording to the ancient books, Lantisde��s sinking was rted to Cthulhu��s old nest, R��lyeh.


    However, R��lyeh had sunk for countless years and was dragged down to the Underground City straight away. It should have beenpletely isted from the Nond Continent. Why would there be strange movements?


    She had already reported the situation back to the Underground City and was awaiting the reply.


    Just then, her gaze fell upon the virtual screen at the side. There was a bright red dot advancing quickly.


    ��It��s the signal from ck Cat.��


    Xi��s eyes lit up and she quickly checked the map.


    Miss Vicki from the Roosevelt family had run away from home three years ago, and there had been no traces of her ever since.


    Xi came over to Nond Continent this time to carry out the observation mission.��Please reading on N?WNOV?L.0?G�� Before she set off, the Roosevelt Family requested for her to help look for Miss Vicki in the Nond Continent and also passed her the tracking device for her to put on the ck Cat.


    However, over the past few months, this was the first time she ever got signals from the ck Cat.


    Previously, she thought that Vicki might not be in the Nond Continent. However, judging from how things were, she probably just did not activate ck Cat for the past few months.


    ��Judging from the route�� could she be going to the ice sheets?��


    Vicki was stunned as she watched the super speedy spaceship. She hesitated for a while before activating her spaceship.


    Therge spaceship rose to the skies from above the sea. After that, it flew northward at the speed of light.


    ***


    Vicki had already changed into her ckbat uniform. She sat seriously in front of the control panel as she locked her eyes on the destination that was getting closer.


    The motive for her trip was very simple. It was to settle that troublesome intruder from the ancient times and then return to Rodu. If she could make it in time, there probably would not be a need to cancel the performance at night and the ck Cat Opera troupe might be able to get the 1000 copper coins in ticket revenue.


    ��I��ve seen in the ancient books before that the ancient invaders are very strong and could not be killed. Therefore, the previous inhabitants could only seal it at various ces on the Nond Continent. Can we kill them?�� Vicki muttered to herself worryingly.


    ��All of you devils are from ancient times but the Elder Things back then definitely did not have such advanced technology. Give it a bolt of lightning first and then use the whole ship��s power to send it into the skies. It��ll be that simple,�� Vicki answered herself.


    ��But����


    ��Stop being so wishy-washy. I��ll control the shipter and you show the devils what absolute power is.�� The corner of Vicki��s lips rose and there was excitement in her eyes.


    ��What is that?�� a horizontal line appeared on the screen, as though a wall had formed in the snow.


    The camera zoomed in and she could see that there were many humans busying themselves on the mountain range, building a wall and setting up spell formations.


    ��Can this wall stop the ancient invaders and million-man Army of the Dead?�� Vicki frowned. She had not seen the so-called allied forces and did not even know if they actually existed.


    ��Who cares, let��s just go and take a look.��


    Vicki canceled the auto pilot mode and pushed the eleration bar forward slowly. The spaceship increased in speed and flew across the Gus Mountains immediately.


    Mag, who was observing the ground terrain on a mountain, looked up at the sky.


    Although he did not manage to catch any trace of the spaceship with his eyes, he could feel something fly across the sky at that moment.


    Such speed and stealth effect meant that it was Xi, no doubt about it.


    However, why would Xie into the ice sheets at this time? Was she intending to help the allied forces eliminate some of the Army of the Dead��s soldiers before the battle?


    Mag and Xi were currently half-allies. Both of them had simr goals and information to share on Cthulhu��s matter.


    However, the information that was shared by Xi proactively wasn��t a lot. It was difficult for Mag to request more information.


    For the past few days, he had no idea where Xi was and what she was doing. Also he did not know why she would suddenly appear on the ice sheets and go in so deep


    Of course, with the possibility of her battleship, as long as she did not go right in front of Cthulhu, she could still y around in the ice sheets.


    Just when he thought of that, Mag saw his old pal, who wasying at the side, chewing on a bone. He couldn��t help but feel a little envious.


    Ah Zi was naturally a top quality flying steed. One probably could not find a flying steed faster than it, even if it was a giant dragon.


    With its extreme speed, Ah Zi, as a 10th-tier magic beast, did not have a very powerful attack. It could only spit out some thunder balls.


    Mag was rather curious about Xi��s intentions to do with the ice sheets. However, he did not own the ice sheets after all, so it was not very appropriate for him to keep going in and out.


    He still had to be considerate to Cthulhu��s feelings.


    If Mag were to infuriate Cthulhu, causing it to gather the Army of the Dead to the south, the allied forces that were on their way would have to rush back home to fend for themselves.


    It��s so hard to be the one in charge!


    Mag circled around the mountain and took out a pen and paper to draw a little. Based on the geographical terrain, he jotted down the rough areas and positions of the cannons to be ced. After that, Mag returned to Chaos City to bring the first batch of cannons to the frontline.


    ��As for the main cannon, I��ll still have to discuss it with Jonas and set up a protection spell formation for it.�� Mag put away his pen and paper and went down the mountain.


    At that moment, Mag suddenly looked up and squinted.


    ��Why is there another one?��


    If the one before belonged to Xi, who could this one belong to?��


    Could it be that the Elder Things had sent reinforcement?


    In that case, Mag had to go take a look.


    ��Ah Zi!��


    Mag whistled.


    Ah Zi swung the bone it had been chewing on for half the day and took to the skies.


    ��This direction, full speed ahead!�� Mag pointed in a direction and ordered.


    ��Howl-��


    Ah Zi raised its head and howled. The runes on his wings started moving and Ah Zi transformed into a bolt of purple lightning, disappearing into the horizon towards the ice sheets.

 Chapter 2171 - Plane Crash

    <h4>Chapter 2171: ne Crash</h4>


    ��Heh, well-hidden but I finally found you!��


    Vicki looked down at the tens of thousands of ancient corpses hidden below in the ravine and smiled.


    ��This is like the battlefield during ancient times and the various races battled it out here with the invaders. There were many deaths and ultimately, the invaders were sealed up.


    ��To think that their corpses would be used once again by the invaders to invade the Nond Continent that they��ve once protected,�� another voice said.


    ��They are no longer the heroes who protected the Nond Continent back then but the puppets controlled by the devil. If they knew they had ended up like this, they would want us to destroy them.�� Vicki��s spaceship hovered in the air. The weapon store was activated, aiming at the ancient corpses in the ravine.


    ��However, where is their controller?�� Vicki stared at the screen. The result from the radar screening only showed small red dots in the ravine and there wasn��t any stronger life form found.


    ��The ancient invaders are what the older generation are afraid of. We should be a little more careful.��


    ��I want to see how long it can stay hidden!�� Vicki pressed the red button by her hand.


    Four missiles wereunched at the targeted spot. They flew towards the valley and exploded hundreds of meters in the air, falling into the ravine as hundreds of mini bombs.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As the bombs exploded and sparks flew, a mushroom cloud rose slowly.


    The ice mountains forming the valley copsed with the eruption, reducing the valley into a piece of tnd.


    ��Hoho! Interesting!��


    Vicki was a little excited. She stared at the little red dots that disappeared from the screen after a while and aimed at another area with a dense congregation of red dots.


    The cloud and mist dispersed gradually. The skeleton men all struggled to climb out from under the ice.


    After being attacked, the red light in their eyes grew brighter. They started looking around for their target and started leaving the ravine.


    The ancient corpses that had flying abilities took to the air. Tens of varying ancient corpses flew up into the sky, flying towards the battleship in the sky.


    ��Come on! You disgusting fellows!�� Vicki watched the ancient magic beast corpses that were advancing quickly. There were several zombie dragons among them. While she pressed theunch button, she pulled her joystick and switched to the battleship��s heavy artillery. She aimed at the pouncing ancient corpses below and started her one-sided ughter.


    Dadada��


    As the machine gun fired, the zombie dragons�� heads exploded with every shot. The skeletons of the flying magic beasts fell apart mid-air.


    The battleship��s extreme battle capabilities allowed Vicki to have the upper hand despite facing 50,000 ancient corpses from the Army of the Dead.


    Meanwhile, the bombs that were dropped previously in the ravine reduced the tens of thousands of skeleton men into ashes.


    ��When you get back, you can write an opera on Miss ck Cat wiping out the dead souls in the ravine.�� Vicki smiled as she watched the skeleton men below escaping in all directions.


    The Army of the Dead that the various races of the Nond Continent were afraid of were merely like this.


    Speaking of which, it was still because the races in the Nond Continent were too weak and the technology was too backward. They did not have any battleships, not to mention cannons.


    In this world, there was no skeleton man that a cannon could not resolve.


    If there was, thenunch again.


    The ��ck Cat�� belonged to Vicki��s grandfather. Vicki had been ying in the battleship ever since she was young and at the age of eight, she had be the youngest captain among the Elder Things.


    Initially, she could only officially own this battleship and join the Elder Things�� Allied Defense Force at the age of 18.


    However, when she left home in the previous year, she took the ship out with her secretly.


    This was a spaceship that was at the same level as a battleship.


    However, Vicki also modified it on her own. Be it the power system or weapon system, the ship had already reached the standard of a battleship.


    On top of that, she had ample load. When she left home, she emptied half a fleet��s worth of ammunition from the store.


    ��However, what does this button do?�� Vicki had fun for quite a while before her gazended on a rather striking white button.


    ��Self destruct button. Do not press it unless in an extremely urgent situation,�� another voice replied gently.


    ��Don��t worry. I won��tmit suicide for fun.��


    Vicki pushed the control bar to make the ship dive down. At the same time, she aimed at the escaping skeleton men and started shooting.


    Those that were too weak were naturally not within her target range. Only those skeleton men shining bright red had the right to take a shot from her.


    The skeleton men threw ice javelins at the spaceship but did not even leave a scratch on its surface. This was a one-way massacre.


    ��Where is that fellow hiding? Do you know what it looks like?�� Vicki looked around everywhere, including on the surface of the ice. The strange thing was, after being there for so long, the legendary ancient invader had yet to appear.


    ��The ancient invader is an indescribable thing. They have a horrifying appearance with an octopus��s head, a jelly-like body that allows it to shape-shift, andrge bat-like wings on its back. Its existence is rather illusionary����


    Di!


    Di!


    ��Unknown organism is approaching rapidly!��


    ��Danger!��


    The spaceship gave a warning signal and quickly went into auto-dodge mode. It sped off rapidly while releasing a bewitching bomb.


    Bam!


    However, there was a dull thuding from above the spaceship.


    The spaceship was knocked downwards.


    Multiple warning icons appeared on the control panel.


    ��External Covering Damaged!��


    ��Rapid Drop In Air Pressure!��


    ��Engine 4 Stalled, Backup Engine Activation Failed!��


    ������


    Vicki��s head hit on the joystick during the collision, causing a bump on her head.


    ��Mm�� it hurts.��


    Vicki held her forehead, confused.


    ��Fly the spaceship upwards to the left quickly, it��s here again!�� another voice said urgently.


    ��What?�� Vicki tried her best to grab on to the control panel.


    Before she could react, the spaceship was knocked downwards again.


    sh!


    An ear-piercing tear came from above. The top of the spaceship had been torn.


    The spaceship started spiraling downwards uncontrobly.


    1500m!


    1200m!


    800m!


    ***


    The rms rang loudly as the spaceship dropped closer to the ground.


    The skeleton men that were scattered initially started congregating towards the spaceship. They hurled their limbs around, as though they were getting ready to enjoy a feast.


    ��This���� Vicki was bewildered and at a loss.


    ��Let me do it.�� A gentle and helpless voice sounded.


    The confusion in Vicki��s eyes disappeared, as though she had be another person.


    She quickly pressed a few buttons and immediately, three of all the engines that hadpletely stalled whirred back into life.


    She held the joystick with both hands and pulled the joystick back up as she clenched her teeth together.


    The spaceship, which was spiraling down, climbed back up slowly, as it brushed past the surface of the ice just before it crashed.


    The ancient corpses that jumped up were hanging onto the front of the spaceship, hitting it hysterically.


    And at that moment, Vicki saw what was attacking them.


    It was an awe-inspiring frost dragon hovering in mid-air, staring at them with its blood-red eyes.

 Chapter 2172 - The Indestructible Cthulhu

    <h4>Chapter 2172: Chapter: The Indestructible Cthulhu</h4>


    The gigantic frost dragon had a 200 meters wingspan. Its razor-sharp ws were like swords.


    The crystal clear wings seemed to be consolidated from ice, making Vicki aware of how small she was.


    That was a fear that came from the deepest part of her soul when a giant dragon stared at her as if she was just an ant.


    ��Didn��t they say they��re all corpses? Why is there such a powerful giant dragon?!��


    Vicki��s voice trembled slightly.


    It was this big guy that attacked the fighter jet.


    The most advanced fighter jet of the Elder Things actually couldn��t evade it automatically.


    Although the spaceship regained control momentarily, many of its engines stalled and its exterior was severely damaged. It couldn��t escape at full speed now.


    Fortunately, its weapon system was still functioning normally.


    Vicki pulled the weapon operating system without any hesitation and aimed the electromaic gun at that giant dragon. At the same time, four homing missiles wereunched and they flew towards that frost dragon, criss-crossing as they went.


    Boom!


    The electromaic gun was fully charged and the artillery shell flew out from the barrel. The spaceship took the opportunity to fly backward in an attempt to get away from this giant dragon.


    Five artillery shells were enough to turn everything in this region into dust.


    Even if it wasn��t enough to handle this giant dragon, at least it could give her some chances to escape.


    This giant dragon was too powerful. It was so powerful that Vicki lost some of her determination to battle it.


    The spaceship was severely damaged. She had to leave here. She couldn��t imagine the scene where hundreds of thousands of ancient corpses rushed at her once shended.


    Then, she saw a scene that shocked her.


    The missiles that were criss-crossing as they flew towards the frost dragon, seemed to be stuck in the mud after they entered a 500 meter range around its body. They slowed down rapidly and then all of them hovered in midair.


    Five missiles simply just hovered in midair.


    ��It��s a domain!��


    Vicki��s heart dropped.


    The powerful Frost Domain that came from a Frost Dragon that was beyond the 10th-tier could freeze anything within its range.


    Vicki then tapped on the screen and detonated the missiles manually.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The missiles exploded one by one, and the giant dragon disappeared from sight.


    Vicki looked excited as she attempted to restart the stalled engines. At the same time, she pulled the joystick back in an attempt to elerate and escape.


    ��A-ahead!��


    Vicki looked up and went white.


    A ginormous indescribable thing rose up from the ice and shattered the ice surface. It blocked the spaceship��s path like a gigantic mountain.


    It was a gtinous mountain of flesh that was covered with ck scales and it squirmed around like a giant worm. It lifted its gigantic bat wings that were over thousands of meters long. ck slime flowed down its body and corroded the ice��s surface.


    Vicki braked hard and stared at the indescribable thing in front of her with a pale face. Huge fear grasped her heart.


    This was obviously the ancient invader in the legends. ����She could only sense how paltry she was when she stood in front of it��


    And howughable her previous words were.


    ��The Elder Things.��


    The low and piercing voice was filled with anger and mockery.


    Then, that thing squirmed towards the spaceship as though a gigantic mountain of flesh was constantly falling upon itself.


    ��Fail! Fail! Power failed!��


    Vicki tried to maneuver the spaceship away, but the spaceship��s power system hadpletely failed. The spaceship fell down andnded on the ground hard.


    ��What should I do now?�� Vicki said with panic.


    ��Leave everything to me now. You��re better than me at controlling the spaceship, but I��m stronger than you atbat.�� Vicki leaped off her seat and dashed to the weapons bay. She jumped into a mech.


    It was a five meter tall ck mech that wrapped her entirely within it. It was equipped with a ck bullpup assault rifle and a ck and red scimitar that was almost as long as its body.


    The muzzle that was as big as a cannon, reflected an eerie glow.


    And that scimitar, made from super steel, was enchanted by the Elder Things�� most powerful magic caster.


    ��Start the spaceship��s self-destruction program.�� Vicki ordered.


    The spaceship��s door opened and the catapult system shot the mech out of the spaceship. Together with the mech��s ejection system, it reappeared thousands of meters away instantly.


    Boom!


    A loud bang and the spaceship that was crushed by Cthulhu self-destructed.


    The weapons bay of half a fleet and the spaceship��s own nuclear power system exploded in that instant too.


    A burst of red fire and the terrifying explosion flipped Cthulhu over. Its gigantic body disintegrated in the st.


    The shockwaves that came afterwards swept over the remaining skeleton men, turning them into dust instantly.


    The ice sheets shattered and everything melted and vaporized in the glow of the st.


    A mushroom cloud rose up gradually.


    Vicki tried to get away from the center of explosion in the mech fanatically.


    However, even when she was already thousands of kilometers away, the shockwaves of the st still flipped the mech over and sent it rolling on the ice a few times.


    Vicki pressed her hand on the ground to stabilize herself before turning back to aim the gun at the frost dragon that dashed down towards her and fired at the same time.


    A red and gold bullet spun and flew out from the muzzle. The inscription engraved on it began to burn and elerate.


    The bullet pierced through the frost dragon��s wing and sted a giant bullet hole. Blood spurted up into the sky instantly.


    Roar!


    The frost dragon let out an angry roar and spat out a string of ice balls that elerated towards Vicki.


    The ice ballsnded and exploded. The huge force of impact flipped the mech over.


    Vicki quickly evaded it in her mech. She rolled forward and then knelt on the ground on one knee before firing another two shots at the frost dragon that was taking off again.


    However, the frost dragon was prepared this time. The bullet flew past the wing. It only left behind two faint cuts and no vital points were hit.


    At the same time, an angry roar came from the center of the explosion.


    A humongous figure took to the sky gradually.


    The bottom half of the indescribable thing was missing, but it was rapidly repairing itself visibly.


    Its 1000 meters long bat wings were full of holes, but they were also rapidly repairing themselves visibly.


    Although it didn��t have eyes, Vicki felt that she was being stared at hard. She could almost even sense its fury.


    ��This doesn��t feel too good.��


    Vicki had a stiff expression. A frost dragon was already very difficult to handle and yet she still couldn��t kill that monster after paying the price of one battleship. It even became a more terrifying threat.


    The ancient invaders that couldn��t be killed. The ancient books�� records were true.


    The mech was made to fight but its ability to escape was limited.


    Furthermore, she had almost no chance to escape with the scarily fast frost dragon watching her.


    Vicki��s heart turned cold. She tried to escape from Cthulhu in her mech as she attacked the frost dragon at the same time.


    She had already decided. She would detonate the mech if she ended up in a hopeless state.


    Even if she was to turn into dust she would rather that situation than being the devil��s puppet and being used to kill others.


    Cthulhu��s gigantic body took to the air. It pped its huge bat wings and flew towards Vicki.


    The sky and ground were covered with its shadow and everything looked different.

 Chapter 2173 - Miss Xi, Do You Need Help?

    <h4>Chapter 2173: Miss Xi, Do You Need Help? Trantions</h4>


    ��The Elder Things have such a lethal weapon that they haven��t used yet? Why didn��t she use it previously?��


    Mag sat on the griffin as he looked at the giant mushroom cloud that rose up afar. The vibrations on the ground made the ice sheets hundreds of kilometers away shake violently too.


    Mag felt that such an explosion was indeedpatible with that mushroom cloud.


    This was the second battleship that suddenly appeared today. At that moment, he deemed it to be the Elder Things�� reinforcement that Xi invited to help.


    Moreover, this powerful reinforcement had even brought along an Elder Things�� lethal weapon to take out Cthulhu directly.


    Speaking of it, the Elder Things might have been around since ancient times and they developed as a whole unit. They developed their technology and had advanced weapons like battleships.


    He could look forward to them killing Cthulhu, who had been sealed since the ancient times, if they bumped into it again.


    Mag knew very well that even he would be vaporized right on the spot if he was in the center of such an explosion.


    ��Ah Zi, go there at full speed!��


    Mag patted his old pal.


    He wanted to go see that explosion��s aftermath for himself. It would be very important news no matter if Cthulhu was killed or seriously injured.


    As for the Elder Things, he was going to maintain a respectful and distant attitude.


    They didn��t have a realmon interest, so they weren��tpletely trustworthy.


    ***


    ��Oh cr*p!��


    Vicki��s sunk heart. She hit Cthulhu three times with her gun, but the one to two meter wounds couldn��t even prate it before they were repaired in a blink of an eye.


    This humongous fellow had no weaknesses at all.


    Vicki felt desperate over this helplessness.


    She suddenly regretteding over here so carelessly.


    ��I haven��t tasted an Elder Thing for a long time. Thinking about it, you are indeed the tastiest.�� A low and piercing voice sounded and Cthulhu pounced towards Vicki.


    ��Activate the self-destruction program.��


    Vicki grasped the joystick tightly with both hands and red at Cthulhu that was pouncing towards her.


    She felt a little apologetic to her troupe members.


    She had just given them some hope, but she couldn��t return to them anymore.


    A bright red countdown timer jumped on the screen and the rm turned shrill.


    Vicki holstered her gun and grasped the red scimitar with both hands.


    She was going to die standing up. This was her family��s motto.


    Cthulhu��s gigantic body casted a shadow of death. Coldness engulfed her body and she seemed to have seen the re of the self-explosion shining over the ice sheets.


    What a pity. No one else was able to appreciate such a beautiful scene.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Right then, two missiles flew over,nded on Cthulhu, and exploded.


    Cthulhu��s body that was only half repaired, had a big chunk sted out again. The huge shockwave even sent its huge body a few hundred meters backwards.


    ��This is?!��


    Vicki��s eyes lit up and instinctively stopped the self-destruction program.


    It was the familiar Thunderbolt armor-piercing projectiles.


    It was the standard ammunition of the Elder Things�� battleships.


    Vicki dropped to the ground and protected the position of her heart as she withstood the shockwave of the explosion.


    She looked up and saw the gray battleship that gradually appeared in the sky.


    ��I��ll cover you. Evacuate now!��


    The mech connected with the battleship sessfully and a cold voice spoke up in the headset.


    ��Be careful of that frost dragon!�� Vicki looked at the frost dragon that was dashing towards the gray battleship and said nervously.


    She was ambushed by that frost dragon earlier and that damaged her battleship.


    Although she didn��t know who was saving her, they were all going to die here if this battleship was damaged too.


    The gray battleship elerated and dashed downwards, before pulling up again in the forward left.


    The frost dragon��s ws swiped across the side of the battleship and frost quickly formed on the battleship��s surface. It narrowly missed severely damaging the battleship.


    ��Beautiful!��


    Vicki marveled inwardly. If she could make that maneuver, she most probably wouldn��t have been smacked down from the sky earlier.


    However, this wasn��t the time for her to watch a good show. She pressed on the ground with the mechanical arms and the mech bounced up. She ran towards the battleship at full speed with the thrusters spitting out blue mes behind her. Her speed was elevated to the maximum.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Cthulhu, who was struck back, let out an angry roar. It chased after the mech as it repaired itself.


    Although the gray battleship sessfully evaded the frost dragon��s attack by diving and pulling up, it also missed the chance to retrieve the mech.


    The frost dragon changed its direction and dived towards Vicki again. It spread its wings and countless icicles formed in midair. Then, they dropped towards the battleship like a rain of icicles.


    The gray battleship��s close-in weapon systemunched and bullets rained out. The icicles broke and an area in front was cleared instantly.


    The battleship advanced instead of retreating. It locked onto the frost dragon and hit it with the closebat weapon system crazily.


    The bullets formed a red line of fire in the air. Even though the frost dragon evaded them deftly and had the assistance of the Frost Domain, obvious wounds soon appeared on its body. Dragon scales were flying everywhere and blood sshed in the sky.


    Meanwhile, the frost dragon attempted to close in on the gray battleship despite the closebat weapon system��s bullets, and the battleship evaded it with its smooth flying techniques.


    However, the icicles that exploded close by still managed to leave big and small craters on the battleship.


    Mag saw this exciting scene just as he arrived.


    The gray battleship was having a crazy, dangerous dogfight with the frost dragon in midair.


    On the ground, a ck mech was running crazily. The mes that shot out from its thrusters allowed it to travel at a 100 meter wide stride, which left an obvious streak on the ice surface.


    Behind the mech was Cthulhu, whose lower half was sted apart, pping its wings and following after the mech slowly.


    Further away, there was a giant crater that was a few thousands meters across on the ice sheets. All kinds of shattered battleship remnants were scattered around it.


    ��What��s going on now?�� Mag��s eyelids twitched a few times. This wasn��t what he had imagined.


    Judging from that gigantic crater, the previous explosion was scarier than what he had imagined.


    After all, beyond Chaos City previously, even 100 plus, 10th-tier powerhousesbined didn��t reduce Cthulhu��s head to such a sorry state.


    However, was this Elder Thing��s method ofbat so simple and primitive that she sacrificed her battleship to deal with Cthulhu?


    But, it was a pity that even such a powerful explosion had failed to kill Cthulhu.


    Furthermore, judging from its body that continued to repair itself, such an injury was still within its self healing range.


    This was perhaps why their forebears could only seal it after paying a huge price for it back then.


    It was this way tens of thousands of years ago and it was still the same now.


    ��Miss Xi, do you need help?�� Mag took out his walkie-talkie and dialed Xi��s channel.


    The mech that was running hysterically on the ground was already covered by Cthulhu��s shadow.


    The five meters tall mech was no different to an ant when it faced a gigantic creature that was over a few thousand meters tall.

 Chapter 2174 - An Equivalent Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 2174: An Equivalent Exchange</h4>


    Vicki was desperate.


    The appearance of the gray battleship gave her a glimpse of hope, but the humongous thing behind her that casted the shadow had diminished that hopepletely.


    The gray battleship already had a hard time handling the frost dragon. If she were to let it rescue her, they would both crash in the end.


    The mech skidded on the ice surface for a while before stopping steadily.


    ��Go. I can��t make it,�� Vicki said calmly before she held the gun in one hand and shot at one of Cthulhu��s wing connections steadily.


    Xi��s heart sank too when she flicked a nce at the humongous Cthulhu.


    Vicki��s identity was extremely noble. She was from the Elder Things�� tip top aristocracy.


    Furthermore, regardless of her identity, as one of her nsmen, she had to save her with all her means.


    However, Cthulhu was simply too powerful and it had this powerful frost dragon serving it.


    After it stopped getting close to her, she even lost the opportunity to descend.


    Once the spaceship was controlled by the Frost Domain, she would lose all control and end up just like Vicki.


    On the vast ice sheets, they wouldn��t be able to escape from Cthulhu without a spaceship.


    Right then, a familiar number dialed in themunication channel before that man��s familiar voice spoke up.


    ��Miss Xi, do you need help?��


    Xi turned around and saw that majestic purple-striped griffin and the man standing on it.


    ��Yes. I need you to hold back this frost dragon for me. I need to save my nsman,�� Xi didn��t pretend to be polite and calmly replied.


    Vicki, who was also in themunication channel, was taken aback too. Perhaps, some of their other nsmen were here as well?


    Then, she tried her best to look up and saw that purple-striped griffin glittering under the sunlight.


    Compared to Cthulhu, it seemed very dainty.


    However, in the very next second, it transformed into purple lightning and dashed towards that frost dragon.


    Vicki saw that tiny figure standing on the griffin waving his longsword at the frost dragon.


    ��A human? Isn��t it too unbelievable?��


    Vicki��s lips twitched.


    Then, she saw that Frost Domain that was almost solid being shed apart by the sword.


    The frost dragon defended itself with its ws.


    A crisp sound like metal pieces shing against each other rang out.


    The frost dragon was actually flying back a few thousand meters by that sh of the sword.


    The purple lightning showed its figure again. This time, it reappeared where the frost dragon was earlier.


    ��S-so powerful!��


    Vicki opened her mouth and stared at the purple-striped griffin with a shocked expression.


    Be it the purple-striped griffin��s terrifying speed at that instant, or the human on it who delivered that scary sh, they both subverted her imagination.


    She had alreadye to the Nond Continent for over one year. She had always kept a low profile. Apart from being cheated a couple of times, she didn��t have any altercations with anyone.


    From what she had read from the ancient books, the Nond Continent��s topbat power was the 10th-tier. No one was able to break through to the god��s tier.


    However, this frost dragon made her feel that it was more powerful than the 10th-tier, but it hadn��t reached the god��s tier yet.


    Meanwhile, the man standing on the purple-striped griffin��s back gave her the feeling of a god��s tier powerhouse, who was a being simr to her grandpa!


    ��There��s no time to hesitate. Prepare for docking. There��s only one chance!�� Xi said coldly.


    The electromaic gun was fully charged and it fired one shot.


    The gray battleship descended vertically and let down a rope. It flew rapidly towards that mech.


    Vicki regained her wits. She fired all her bullets at Cthulhu before running forward desperately. She then turned on the thrusters on her feet and leaped up.


    Dozens of enchanted bullets struck the same spot. Finally, Cthulhu��s right wing joint was pierced.


    The wing that was already injured, swayed and the gigantic body made a spin in midair.


    And, the electromaic gun��s beam hit Cthulhu��s huge body and then exploded.


    The shockwave shot outwards. Even Mag and Rankster, who were far away, had to avoid it.


    In the midst of the re, a gray battleship dashed out with a mech dangling underneath it. It quickly retracted the mech and then closed the cabin��s door.


    ��The rescue was sessful. Retreat!�� Xi said calmly while firing two missiles backwards at the same time. One of them was aimed at the frost dragon.


    Mag took out two gale��s runes, pasted them on the griffin��s wings and ordered, ��Ah Zi, go towards the south!��


    The purple-striped griffin turned without any hesitation. It transformed into a purple beam and disappeared at the horizon.


    Mag crouched over the griffin��s back and grabbed onto a protruding scale tightly as he sensed the exhration of the wind brushing across his face.


    Ah Zi with the eleration runes exceeded its speed limit by two levels. Even though it onlysted for a short 10 minutes, it was enough to get him out of the dangerous situation.


    They continued to travel southwards for 30 minutes when they saw a gray battleship hovering in midair.


    ��Thank you for your assistance.��


    Xi spoke sincerely through the walkie-talkie.


    If Mag didn��t appear today and act decisively, Vicki would have been lost.


    ��It��s fine. We��re friends as long as we are fighting against Cthulhu,�� Mag answered with a smile.


    Although the Elder Things�� previous behavior was weird, they had indeed killed hundreds of thousands of the Army of the Dead and gravely injured Cthulhu and Rankster.


    Even though Cthulhu could recover with its superb self-healing power, Rankster was not a Great Old One.


    The row of bullet holes left on his body meant his power was already greatly diminished.


    This was also why Mag could send him flying back with just one strike.


    ��This is your reward.��


    The battleship��s cabin door opened and a ck heavy artillery was slowly lowered to the ground along with 10 or so crates.


    ��An equivalent exchange. Not bad.��


    Mag nodded with satisfaction. He liked maidens like Xi who had greatmon sense.


    ��Goodbye,�� Xi said calmly. The gray battleship powered up and elerated, disappearing at the horizon.


    Mag made Ah Zind and used the spatial box he borrowed from Jonas previously to pack up the artillery and ammunition before they continued their escape to the south.


    They were not safe as long as they were on the ice sheets.


    ***


    ��Y-you are Xi?!�� Vicki stood next to the mech and said with shock as she looked at the womaning out from the cockpit.


    ��You know me?�� Xi looked at her calmly, but there was a hint of surprise in her eyes.


    ��You��re so famous. How can I not know you? You came in first in the previous ��Survivor in Extreme Conditions��petition. You are the holder of the headshots�� record, Xi, the sharpshooter. Furthermore, I even know that you know who I am.��


    ��Vicki Roosevelt, the third young mistress of the Roosevelt Family, the holder of the youngest Elder Things�� spaceship captain��s record.�� Xi looked at Vicki calmly with befuddlement. ��So, I wonder how you ended up crashing?��


    ��Hmm�� this���� Vicki looked a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 2175 - That Wastrel

    <h4>Chapter 2175: That Wastrel</h4>


    Vicki was indeed an outstanding captain. She was the record holder of the youngest captain ever.


    This title wasn��t given to her because her family wanted to give her credit. She loved the battleships since she was young and had disyed an astonishing talent at piloting them.


    Hence, she could already handle a battleship deftly at the age of eight andplete a set of maneuvers on her own to pass the captain��s test.


    Of course, this unbelievable result belongs to that gentle Vicki.


    If it had been her who was driving the battleship at the start of the fight, she could definitely make the most urate reaction to get the battleship out of danger the moment the frost dragon appeared.


    She felt a little guilty as soon as she thought of that.


    The ��ck Cat�� was the Elder Things�� best battleship. Its building cost was exorbitant and it had half of the fleet��s ammunition.


    It wasn��t fireworks that exploded on the ice sheets earlier. That was all money.


    Vicki diverted the conversation topic and asked Xi, ��Who��s that man?��


    That man had saved her earlier. As a grateful person, she had to know his name first.


    ��Alex,�� Xi replied.


    ��Alex?�� Vicki pondered with a frown as his name suddenly rang a bell. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. ��Is he that dragon yer, Alex?��


    For the one year that Vicki had wandered around the Nond Continent, the protagonist of the stories that she heard the most about was a man called Alex.


    She had even wanted to write the love story between him and the elven princess into an opera once. She even had a part of the script written.


    She didn��t expect to be saved by Alex eventually.


    However, this wasn��t the run-of-the-mill, damsel-in-distress kind of rescuing.


    Otherwise, the title of ��Miss ck Cat Causes the Breakup of Alex and Irina�� sounded like one popr opera title.


    ��It��s him.�� Xi nodded.


    Vicki retracted her wandering thoughts and bowed deeply at Xi before saying, ��Thank you for saving me. I will repay you after I return to the Underground City.��


    ��This is the power of attorney that Mr. Ferdinand has given to me. He wants me to bring you back to the Underground City if I bump into you.�� Xi showed her the power of attorney document with a signature at the bottom: Ferdinand Roosevelt.


    ��How could Grandpa do this?!�� Vicki red. She didn��t expect her grandfather to issue the power of attorney.


    ��Hence, that��s why you could locate me urately.�� Vicki looked at Xi. ��Did Grandpa tamper with the ��ck Cat��?��


    Xi calmly replied, ��Every Elder Things�� battleship will be installed with a locating system before they leave the factory. This is to locate the battleship after an incident. You should know very well about that.��


    Vicki was a little deted.


    She knew about that indeed. That was why she didn��t activate the ��ck Cat�� for the past two years.


    ��But I can��t go back now. I still have very important things to do,�� Vicki said to Xi with a serious expression, ��There are people who need me to aplish their dreams for them.��


    Xi looked at Vicki silently befor saying, ��You have to go back to the Underground City with me after Iplete my observation mission.��


    ��How long will you take?��


    ��I��m not sure at the moment.��


    Vicki lowered her head to stare at her toes in silence.


    She knew Xi wasn��t having a discussion with her. She was simply informing her of her decision.


    That power of attorney with her grandfather��s signature was equivalent to a military order.


    ��Actually, although the Nond Continent looks rather primitive, it��s a very extraordinary existence. The premise is you have to get off from the spaceship and get to know this world in depth.


    ��I have been here for over a year and I still dare not say I know this world very well. I still feel surprised every single day.�� Vicki looked up at Xi and said seriously.


    On this spaceship, she was just a cold Observer.


    However, as long as she got off this spaceship and got involved with the people, Vicki believed Xi would at least stay for three to five years.


    Xi wanted to refute Vicki, but she thought of that delicious red braised pork which was indeed beyond her imagination and understanding. It had even appeared in her dreams in the past two days.


    Perhaps, there were many other foods that were as scrumptious as that�� Xi thought, but she still coldly said, ��The lounge is open. You may use it.��


    ��Thank you,�� Vicki said before walking to the lounge. She indeed needed to recollect her emotions right now.


    It didn��t feel good to be that close to death. Perhaps, she should say that it felt horrible.


    ��Alex�� I will remember you.��


    Vicki removed her battlegear and slid into the bathtub.


    ***


    Mag returned to the interimmand center and located Jonas to change their n.


    Looking at poor old Jonas�� miserable look, Mag patted his shoulder with an old capitalist��s smile.


    The Elder Things�� cannon was a super lethal weapon to the Army of the Dead.


    Mag wondered who was piloting that crashed battleship earlier. He wanted to scold her. ��How wasteful.��


    That explosion earlier could have taken out half of the Army of the Dead, okay?!


    She could have found the Army of the Dead��s gathering ce quietly, tossed a few bombs and escaped before Cthulhu appeared, and reappeared at the other converging location.


    But this wastrel simply went straight to Cthulhu and got nothing in the end except for a loud bang.


    Judging from the voice in themunication channel earlier, it should be a female captain.


    And, judging from Xi��s risky rescue, she was either someone Xi knew, or someone with a noble identity.


    Xi was a cold-blooded animal. Mag was very sure of that.


    ��What happened on the ice sheets earlier?�� Irina��s voice appeared from behind.


    ��An explosion. A huge explosion.��


    Mag turned around to look at her and told her what happened earlier.


    ��Didn��t she say she is the only Elder Thing on the Nond Continent?�� Irina furrowed her beautiful eyebrows.


    ��Perhaps, she had no idea of that situation as well. Otherwise, she wouldn��t have allowed that battleship tomit that meaningless suicide attack and get herself stuck in that dangerous situation.�� Mag deduced.


    This was also what he was thinking about on the way back.


    That scarily calm woman wouldn��t have let herself get into a dangerous situation easily.


    Irina nodded before saying, ��Louis was looking for you earlier. The dragons intend to go into the ice sheets in teams to clear the skeleton legions in advance to reduce the pressure at the front during the battle.��


    Mag shook his head. ��They don��t have to go now. Cthulhu has transferred all the Army of the Dead under the ice. They won��t be able to find their target. Instead, they will be Cthulhu��s prey easily.��


    ��The dragons are our core airbat force. If we lose them before the war, this war will be over for us. Oh yes. The Lantisdeans have arrived. Dexter wants to meet you.�� Irina continued on.

 Chapter 2176 - This Young Man Is Outstanding!

    <h4>Chapter 2176: This Young Man Is Outstanding!</h4>


    Underground City.


    At the top of a 1000 meter tall building, an energetic old man with a head full of white hair was sitting behind his desk and reading his documents on a virtual screen with a frown.


    ��My lord!�� A man in a suit came in urgently and said with a panicked expression, ��The signal of the ��ck Cat�� has appeared! But����


    ��But what?�� The man put away the virtual screen and stared at the chief secretary with a razor-sharp re.


    ��But the ��ck Cat�� self-detonated just as we located it.�� Cold sweat beaded all over the chief secretary��s forehead, but he still rapidly said, ��This is the image that was ryed back before the ��ck Cat�� self-detonated.��


    ��Self-detonated���� The old man��s body swayed and he reached out to grab the table. He barely controlled his emotions as he watched the chief secretary turn on the virtual screen to show the image.


    It was a gigantic mountain of flesh that was squirming and pping its huge bat wings as it pounced onto the battleship. Then, there was a loud bang before the picture was engulfed by the mes and ended.


    The short 10 second video still made people feel a huge sense of fear.


    ��Cthulhu!�� Ferdinand clenched his fists tightly. His aura that burst out due to anger made the chief secretary��s legs tremble.


    This was the second time that he saw Lord Ferdinand this angry. The previous time was when the third young master disappeared near R��lyeh and then reappeared in madness 200 years ago.


    He knew why the lord was so furious.


    The ��ck Cat�� was the lord��s favorite Miss Vicki��s spaceship. The young mistress left home on the spaceship secretly two years ago.


    Lord Ferdinand had already given the orders to search for her for more than two years. They had been trying to trace the ��ck Cat��s�� signal.


    Nobody had expected that the image that was sent back after they finally tracked the signal today was such a regrettable image of self-detonation.


    Cthulhu without a head, was still Cthulhu.


    How desperate Miss Vicki must have been to press the self-detonation button.


    That was her favorite battleship that she personally named ��ck Cat��.


    Ferdinand stood up and gravely ordered, ��Assemble the First Fleet and go to the Nond Continent with me.��


    ��Yes!�� the chief secretary answered and turned to leave.


    ��My lord!��


    Right then, a young man rushed in with an excited expression.


    The chief secretary went white. The lord was feeling extremely frustrated right now. He was worried that his subordinate would antagonize the lord.


    ��Miss Vicki! Miss Vicki is on Captain Xi��s battleship right now!�� the young man said to Ferdinand.


    ��What?!��


    Ferdinand��s eyes lit up. ��Do you mean that Xi saved Vicki?!��


    ��Is your information urate?�� The chief secretary was also shocked.


    Xi was actually able to save Miss Vicki in the situation where Miss Vicki had to detonate the battleship at such close quarters with Cthulhu?


    ��Please take a look. This is the image that Captain Xi has sent back.��


    The young man turned on the virtual screen, tapped open a clip and yed it.


    The image started from a mushroom cloud that rose up on the ice sheets. It should be the image of the ��ck Cat�� self-detonating that they had watched earlier.


    Then, the image began to get closer to the ice sheets. The image of a small mech being chased by Cthulhu appeared.


    ��It��s Vicki.�� Ferdinand clenched his fists. He had gifted that mech to Vicki. The ck paint was even sprayed on by Vicki herself.


    The five meter tall mech looked like an ant that was going to be crushed at any time in front of Cthulhu.


    Then, Xi joined in the battle in her battleship. She pushed back Cthulhu with four missiles.


    Everyone heaved a breath of relief when they saw this scene. It seemed like Xi had sessfully rescued Vicki with her outstanding piloting techniques.


    However, right at that moment, a frost dragon appeared and blocked the battleship. The two of them then engaged in a heatedbat.


    ��What a powerful frost dragon. I didn��t expect such a strong powerhouse to emerge on the Nond Continent within a short few hundred years. It��s a pity that it��s being controlled by Cthulhu,�� Ferdinand said gravely.


    This frost dragon was obviously above the 10th-tier to be able to engage in a heated battle with a battleship at such a close range, but it still hadn��t crossed over the threshold.


    The battle back then had hurt the Nond Continent��s foundation and it could no longer produce powerhouses.


    And, the Elder Things left the Nond Continent and went into the Underground City to build a brand new world just because of it.


    However, how did Xi manage to rescue Vicki with such a powerful opponent blocking her and engaging her in such a tight battle? Everyone couldn��t help being doubtful about that.


    On the other side, Cthulhu had gotten closer to the mech again. It was in a dire situation.


    Right then, purple lightning appeared in the faraway horizon and then appeared in front of them in the blink of an eye.


    After stopping briefly, the purple lightning dashed towards that frost dragon.


    Xi��s battleship was free and it dived towards the mech on ground as itunched the missiles.


    The purple lightning crashed into the frost dragon with an astonishing speed. The powerful frost dragon was sent flying backwards.


    Everyone only saw then what the purple lightning was, in fact, a purple-striped griffin, and a man with a heavy sword was standing on its back.


    The frost dragon was sent flying back by a strike of his sword.


    ��S-so powerful!�� The chief secretary couldn��t helpmenting. The young man��s mouth was wide open too.


    ��This man is already half a step into the god��s realm. It��s unbelievable.�� Ferdinand was as shocked as the two of them.


    This young man��s talent was remarkable to be able to cross into the god��s realm on the Nond Continent.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity while the frost dragon was being held back, Xi sessfully docked with the mech and escaped with it.


    The image ended there.


    ��Great! Great!��


    Ferdinand paced around in his office with ill-concealed happiness on his face.


    He almost couldn��t withstand the sudden change of his emotions.


    Ferdinand returned to his seat and said with a chuckle, ��This young man is outstanding! I want to meet him if there��s a chance.��


    ��My lord, the First Fleet���� the chief secretary asked gingerly.


    ��There is no immediate hurry. I want to wait for Xi��s report first.�� Ferdinand raised his hand before saying to the chief secretary, ��How��s the situation at R��lyeh?��


    ��The miasma has been spreading around R��lyeh in the past few days and we can��t get close to it within a 16 km range. We are not able to see the situation there, but observing from the outside, there is no other abnormal situation,�� the chief secretary quickly answered.


    Ferdinand tapped on the table lightly before he suddenly stopped and gravely said, ��Get the Second Artillery Regiment to go and stand by at R��lyeh.��


    ***


    Mag met up with Dexter and Gina soon afterwards.


    Gina bowed to Mag slightly before retreating out of the room.


    ��Thank you for traveling all the way here,�� Mag said to Dexter.


    The Lantisdean warriors had traveled from the southernmost part of the Nond Continent all the way up north. They were the first to arrive at the frontline among all the races.


    ��The battle��s matters are urgent, so we dare not dy,�� Dexter said with a smile.


    Mag nodded before saying, ��I have already gotten the dwarves to forge the peach wood weapons for the Lantisdeans. You may regroup yourselves at the frontline in the next few days. Right now you may join in with the building of reinforcements if you have the appropriate magic casters.��

 Chapter 2177 - The Token of Appreciation From the Elder Things

    <h4>Chapter 2177: The Token of Appreciation From the Elder Things</h4>


    ��I��ll make the arrangements.�� Dexter nodded. After a brief hesitation, he said, ��Apart from that, I��ve something else to report to you, Lord Alex.��


    Mag looked at him.


    ��There was an abnormal movement in the ground under Lantisdest night. The infinity column shook violently for the whole night and it��s still shaking now. This situation has never happened in Lantisde��s thousands of years of history, so I��m afraid this might have something to do with the devil,�� Dexter said.


    ��Something like that happened?�� Mag frowned.


    Even the Lantisdeans had no idea when and why did Lantisde sink to the bottom of the sea.


    However, it was indeed abnormal for sudden earth movements to ur at Lantisde at such a time.


    ��I will go and investigate this.�� Mag nodded. He was about to return to Chaos City to transport the cannons anyways but it seemed like he had to now make a trip to Lantisde as well.


    Then, Mag specially brought Dexter to meet up with Dominic. Dominic was basically in charge of all the matters at the frontline, so it was best to let him make the arrangements for the Lantisdeans.


    Moreover, the Lantisdeans didn��t bring along any logistics backup, so the Roth Empire had to be responsible for that.


    ***


    After making the appropriate arrangements, Mag and Irina went to the south on their flying steed.


    ��It will be very troublesome if another Great Old One breaks through the seal.�� Irina turned solemn after she listened to Mag��s description.


    ��I need to go see for myself and get in touch with Xi to see if she knows anything about it.�� Mag nodded and sent Xi a message.


    Very soon, Mag received Xi��s reply:


    ��Cthulhu��s old nest, the city of R��lyeh, was sealed under Lantisde. I have already sensed the abnormal movements and have informed the Underground City, but I haven��t received any feedback yet.��


    ��The city of R��lyeh.�� Mag furrowed his eyebrows tightly. He didn��t expect the legendary city to really exist.


    In this case, this was indeed very troublesome.


    Cthulhu had already amassed 1,000,000 Army of the Dead and prepared to march southwards. At the same time, abnormal movements happened at R��lyeh that was sealed under the sea right now. It was hard not to link the two of them together.


    ��What��s in there?�� Mag sent a new message.


    Mag only received Xi��s reply after a long time:


    ��A miasma barrier appeared beyond R��lyeh City before Cthulhu was sealed. No one could enter. Cthulhu��s loyal servants were all hiding within the city, so our forebears had no choice but to sink Lantisde and sealed it within the deepest trench in the Boundless Sea Realm.


    To prevent the Star-Spawn of Cthulhu from damaging the seal, the Elder Things had dragged them to the Underground City andpletely separated them from the Nond Continent years ago. However, judging from the constant reappearance of the Star-Spawn of Cthulhu in the Underground City in recent years, I��m afraid that they are still alive.��


    Mag fell silent and furrowed his brows tightly after he read that.


    ��What��s going on?�� Irina approached him. She, too, turned solemn after reading the message.


    ��How do you intend to handle it?�� Irina asked Mag.


    ��This is already beyond what we can handle. Cthulhu and the Army of the Dead in the north have already made all the races give their all. If we let them know that their rear is being threatened right now, their morale will copsepletely.�� Mag shook his head.


    ��So?��


    ��So, we have to throw this burden to the Elder Things.��


    Mag stared at themunicator in his hands and thought for a while before sending another message to Xi.


    ***


    Xi sat next to the window in the spaceship��s lounge. Looking at the message that she had just received on the virtual screen, a hint of hesitation appeared on her perpetually calm face.


    Vicki, who had changed back to her ck Lolita dress after a shower, looked at Xi and flicked a nce at the virtual screen instinctively.


    ��Are the Star-Spawn of Cthulhu going to break through their seal too?�� Vicki asked in rm.


    ��There��s a change at R��lyeh. This might be the reason why Cthulhu isn��t in a hurry to head south with the Army of the Dead.�� Xi nodded. Given Vicki��s identity, there was no need to hide this from her.


    Vicki was thoughtful as she said, ��Given the Nond Continent��s power, it��s already a huge headache to deal with Cthulhu and the 1,000,000 strong Army of the Dead, so he wants to throw this burden to us? He wants us to help them resolve R��lyeh.��


    ��He has no choice,�� Xi calmly said.


    She was already very impressed that Alex could organize the split-up and chaotic Nond Continent��s races in such a short time and form a big andbat-powerful allied force.


    ��The Elder Things were once part of the Nond Continent and R��lyeh is at the Underground City right now. So, why can��t we resolve this problem?�� Vicki said to Xi seriously.


    ��This isn��t something I can decide,�� Xi replied calmly.


    ��I know who can make that decision.�� Vicki tapped on her bracelet and linked into the battleship��swork. She dialed the number that she hadn��t dialed in two years.


    It was a short call and Vicki was the one to end it. She said to Xi, ��You can answer him now. And, please tell him that this is my token of appreciation.��


    Xi nodded and looked at Vicki with a different gaze, but she still quickly sent a message to Mag.


    Lord Ferdinand agreed to take out R��lyeh Citypletely, which meant the threat at the bottom of the Boundless Sea Realm was resolved.


    The Elder Things�� technology might not be able to take out a powerful invader like Cthulhu, but it wasn��t beyond them to take out the servant races in R��lyeh City.


    ***


    Mag received Xi��s message as soon as he got off the griffin.


    The message was short and precise as ever.


    ��The threat of R��lyeh will be dealt with. This is a token of appreciation from the person whom you saved.��


    ��The person I saved earlier has solved the problem,�� Mag said to Irina smilingly.


    ��Seems like that person has a high status,�� Irina said with surprise.


    ��She��s someone who can affect the situation at the decision-making level.�� Mag nodded in agreement. Indeed, good-heartedness often meets with rpense. It resolved the problem for him right away.


    ��Please guarantee the safety of the Lantisde��s residents.�� Mag put away themunicator after he sent the message and quickly strode into the city lord��s castle.


    Mag didn��t tell Michael about R��lyeh and he left the city lord��s castle after getting the cannons.


    Mag and Irina went to the ice cream shop, but they simply watched from afar. They left in relief after seeing the two childrenughing and eating ice cream by the window happily.


    Then, Mag went to the peach mountains in the dragons�� territory.


    Half of the peach trees in the mountains that were over thousands of acres, were already cut down.


    Orcs and elves were cutting down trees all over the mountains and there were a few big weapon factories that were making peach wood arrows and other weapons urgently.


    The dragons were responsible for delivering thepleted weapons to the frontline because it was on the way for them.


    ��ording to this efficiency, I don��t have to worry about the weapons being insufficient.�� Mag nodded.


    He felt rather gratified when he looked at the giant dragons that took off every now and then with piles of wooden boxes on their backs.

 Chapter 2178 - Troops Stationed At the Frontline

    <h4>Chapter 2178: Troops Stationed At the Frontline Trantions</h4>


    The allied forces from the various races on the Nond Continent began to reach the frontline one by one. Under Mag and Dominic��s arrangements, they began to set up the line of defense.


    Meanwhile, the work at the frontline was done before the expectedpletion date after receiving support from all the races.


    They even made a 100 meter wide boulevard of glutinous rice and dug a trench that was over 100 meters deep 160km away from the Gus Mountains.


    Digging a trench was very easy to some demon tribes that were great at digging.


    All the glutinous rice that was sent to the frontline wasid as the boulevard. Apart from the gaps left at the three ravines, the battle front in front of the mountain range was all covered with glutinous rice to prevent the skeletons from piling up and those skeletons at the back from taking advantage of that to climb up.


    Mag sat on the griffin and patrolled the basically set Gus Mountains�� line of defense.


    ck cannons were set up at the frontline. They numbered to 3000.


    The dwarves had supplied the cannons with all their might. It showed the terrifying talent and ability that this race had at forging.


    Apart from the cannons, the simplified sting charges were also continuously sent to the frontline.


    There were three types of them:


    The super-sized sting charge could be used to rece the rocks for the catapult. The range was about 1000 to 1500 meters. The dragons and those races who could fly, could also use it to conduct bombing.


    The big sting charge would be hand tossed by the strongmen. Be it the strong trolls or the orcs, they could easily throw it a few hundred meters away. It gave them the capability to conduct long ranged attacks of great lethality.


    And, the small sting charge that was about the size of a fist, was suitable for humans who were rtively weaker, to use as close range defense. Its lethality was limited and its tossing range was about 100 meters.


    The advantages of the sting charges was that it was easy to make and its uses were versatile and flexible. There were 10 designated weapon factories that were responsible for making the sting charges day and night under the Gus Mountains right now.


    The three ravines were the most exaggerated.


    The open ravines�� entrances were the only breaches in the Gus Mountains.


    The three ravines�� entrances would be easily breached when the Army of the Dead attacked. Then, a meat grinder that was filled with lethal spell formations and traps would be weing them.


    The allied forces�� top archers and magic casters were stationed at the two sides of the ravine. They would attack the Army of the Dead that entered the ravine and take out the Army of the Dead to the utmost extent.


    At the end of the ravine, the allied forces�� strongestbat troops would be stationed there.


    As thest line of defense and also the most important line of defense, they would conduct the most intense melee with the powerful Army of the Dead that came straight through the ravines.


    This was the set-up of the battlefield.


    ording to the scouts�� report, the Army of the Dead on the ice sheets had begun to assemble and had a trend of moving towards the Gus Mountains.


    However, the intel wasn��t very urate as the death rate of the scouts began to climb rapidly.


    Hence, the Gus Mountains had formally entered into the state of war. The allied forces were prepared to fight at any time while the sappers did the fortifications.


    Mag lifted his hand and the virtual screen lit up. A small red dot was slowly moving on it.


    Xi had lent him this. The red dot was Cthulhu��s position.


    As the chiefmander of the allied forces, knowing the whereabouts of the enemy��s leader was equivalent to having a hack.


    This would have been the perfect weapon to conduct an assassination if it wasn��t for the fact that he wasn��t Cthulhu��s match.


    You know where it is and you know killing it will end this war.


    But you simply can��t kill it��


    How infuriating is that?


    However, there was one thing he was sure about: Cthulhu was already gathering the Army of the Dead and preparing to head south.


    Louis had once led dozens of giant dragons into the ice sheets and attacked the Army of the Dead, but they were attacked by Rankster and Cthulhu instead. After suffering a casualty of 10-odd giant dragons, Mag called it to a stop.


    The giant dragons were a very precious airbat force of the allied troops. They couldn��t afford to have severe losses to them before the war.


    Right then, a few sts could be hearding from the ice sheets. Although they were far away, they could still feel the vibrations on the ground.


    All of them instinctively looked at the ice sheets. Although they couldn��t see anything, they didn��t look too surprised. They were already used to the asional sounds of explosions in the past few days.


    Some said it was the magic casters who had gone into the ice sheets to attack the Army of the Dead every now and then.


    However, no one knew who it was and whether the news was true.


    Mag listened to it seriously. There were 18 sts in total.


    The others might not know, but he knew very well where the sts came from.


    Xi��s battleship had been loitering around the ice sheets in the past few days. With her exact knowledge of Cthulhu��s location, she went in and out of the ice sheets seven times,unching aerial attacks on the Army of the Dead.


    ording to the feedback that she gave Magst night, she had exterminated over 100,000 skeleton soldiers. Her results were exemry.


    Of course, Mag was naturally happy about that.


    It would have cost the allied forces a high cost to take out the 100,000 skeleton soldiers.


    Hence, he began to like Xi more and more.


    ***


    At the end of the center ravine, thousands of demons were digging trenches.


    Apparently, the magic casters intended to make a firepit here to give the skeleton soldiers that dashed over here a baptism of fire, before receiving a head-on attack by the allied forces.


    Mond threw a chunk of ice backwards and looked at Sargeras as he scratched his head. ��Chief, we have been here for a few days and we are digging holes daily. When are we going to fight?��


    All the demons in the Burning Legion stopped working and looked at Sargeras.


    ��What��s the hurry? You��ll have plenty of chances to fight when the Army of the Deades.�� Sargeras rolled his eyes. He punched the ice in front of him and a two-meter-deep crater appeared. The ice was vaporized by the hot air immediately.


    They came to the frontline with the Chaos City��s troops. This was already their third day here and they had been helping to build the reinforcement in the past few days. They hadn��t seen a single skeleton man. Not to mention that Mond and the gang of chaps were bored, even though he was a little tired of it too.


    However, as the person-in-charge of the Burning Legion, he couldn��t show it.


    ��All these things will be taken care of by Alex and the rest. We just need to do what we were told,�� Sargeras continued to say.


    ��Oh.�� Mond nodded and dared not to speak further.


    ��Hehe. Let��s do a good job and we��ll go eat roujiamos at Boss Mag��s ce when we get back,�� Kiel saidughingly.


    The Burning Legion��s eyes lit up when they heard the word ��roujiamos�� and immediately started to work hard.


    Sargeras looked at the purple-striped griffin that was flying slowly in the sky and secretly took out the photostone to record a few images. He wanted to show them to Little Boss when he returned. Perhaps, she would like them.


    Sargeras couldn��t help smiling when he thought of the Little Boss. Caressing the little ring that was ced close to his chest, he thought about what he should bring back to give to Little Boss as a gift this time.


    Oh yes, the snow fox��s fur on the Gus Mountains was very famous. It shouldn��t go wrong if he could bring one back to Little Boss for her to make into a piece of clothing.

 Chapter 2179 - I Have Never Paid For My Food

    <h4>Chapter 2179: I Have Never Paid For My Food</h4>


    ��Lulu,e and see what this is.�� In the weapon factory under the Gus Mountains, Mobai went up to Lulu and took out a furry little animal that looked like it was dying, from behind his back.


    Lulu looked at the little beast in Mobai��s hands and said with surprise, ��A snow fox?��


    ��Yes. I saw an orc catch it out there and it was about to roast it. I used 10 peach wood arrows to exchange it.�� Mobai tossed the snow fox into Lulu��s arms and said with a chuckle, ��The snow fox��s fur is great for keeping warm. You can skin it and bring it back to your wife. She can use it to make a small jacket.��


    Lulu caught the snow fox carefully. There was a hint of pity in his eyes when he saw the wound made by an arrow on the snow fox��s neck. He looked up at Mobai. ��Master, Xixi will definitely not wear clothes made from animals�� fur. Can I keep this snow fox?��


    Mobai was stunned. Seeing that Lulu had a sincere expression, he could only wave his hand and say, ��Fine. It��s up to you. It��s yours as long as you can save it, but your wife is really a kind-hearted person.��


    ��Thank you.�� Lulu smiled. He quickly crouched down to instill a little force of nature into the dying snow fox to give it a chance at life, before stopping the bleeding at its wound. He scattered some medicinal powder over it before bandaging it up with a piece of cloth.


    Dryads were the children of the forest. Unless it was needed for their survival, they wouldn��t take the initiative to take anything from the forest, nor would they take the life from a living thing easily.


    The snow fox that was treated regained its consciousness quickly. It looked up at Lulu warily before seemingly letting down its guard quickly. It surveyed its surroundings once and burrowed into Lulu��s clothes. Only its head was visible as it sized up its surroundings.


    ��Hey. This little guy actually recovered.�� Mobai was shocked. The little one looked like it was dying earlier. He didn��t expect it to recover after Lulu did something to it. Nature magic was indeed quite amazing.


    Lulu reached out to touch the snow fox��s head with a smile. Nature magic came from nature. It naturally would have a greater effect when it was given back to nature.


    ��Xixi will love it if I can bring it back.�� Lulu stroked the little one��s furry head. Its fur was exceptionally smooth.


    Mobai picked up a water bottle and took a few big gulps of water before wiping his mouth and saying, ��Alright, we��ve rested long enough. It��s time for us to go back to work.��


    Lulu followed Mobai back to the forging workshop after taking two gulps of water.


    ***


    A knight who was polishing his sword, smilingly asked the knight who was feeding a ck donkey, ��Bro, are you bringing your own food?��


    Conti patted the ck donkey��s head and calmly said, ��This is my steed and my partner, not food.��


    ��Your steed is a donkey?��


    Now, all the knights from the various races resting at the side were also looking at Conti and his donkey with astonished expressions, besides the knight who had asked the earlier question.


    During this period of time, all the races in the allied forces were mixed up and trained together. They had seen all kinds of weird things, but this was their first time seeing someone using a donkey as his steed.


    ��Yes, it is.�� Conti nodded seriously as he continued to feed his ck donkey leisurely.


    Everyone looked at one another, but no one said anything to provoke him.


    This seemingly old-fashioned knight had beaten a 7th-tier knight who had tried to provoke him yesterday.


    The name Conti Nics was rather famous in this defensive zone.


    Conti fed the ck donkey with grass before untying its rope and letting it y with the war horses at the side.


    He had followed the Chaos City��s troops to the frontline too and was deployed to the advanced position. Even though the hundreds of meters tall cliffs were natural city walls, this was still the most dangerous advanced position.


    Once the skeleton men broke through the defense line, they would have to fight to their deaths to defend their position.


    ***


    ��Woah! What an exhrating fight!��


    Vicki jumped out from the mech with excitement.


    The battleship bombed from the sky, while the mech attacked on the ground. This was her third coordinated attack with Xi and they were getting good at cooperating with each other.


    The battleship took to the sky and swiftly left before the silver giant dragon at the horizon arrived.


    ��50,000.�� Xi reported a number concisely.


    This was the result of their battle.


    They had destroyed the 50,000 skeleton legion that had assembled again.


    ��Big Sister Xi, why don��t I pilot the battleship next time?�� Vicki looked at Xi and pleaded.


    She still wouldn��t give up on trying to control the battleship again to prove her piloting skills.


    As the Elder Things�� youngest ever captain, Vicki had her pride.


    ��Only I can pilot my battleship.�� Xi��s tone was decisive without any room for hesitation.


    Vicki stuck out her tongue. She was just asking. She didn��t have much hope for it either.


    Just like no one was able to borrow the ��ck Cat�� from her.


    She couldn��t help feeling sad thinking about it. What a fantastic battleship and she had caused its destruction.


    ��Oh yes. When is our next attack? Didn��t the Underground City send us new supplies? Did they send us another spaceship? Where is the First Fleet?�� Vicki asked.


    Xi shook her head and said, ��This is ourst attack. The other skeleton legions are already assembled by Cthulhu. We will get into danger very easily if weunch another attack.


    ��The Elder Things are still executing the n to keep the Underground City a secret. We don��t intend to let the Nond Continent know about the existence of the Underground City. Unless the war��s situation is out of control, we won��t be sending the First Fleet over.��


    ��Doesn��t that man already know about us?��


    ��He��s tight-lipped.��


    ��How do you know that his lips are tight, Big Sister Xi?��


    ������


    After a moment of silence, Xi said, ��We can provide support from the side at a safe distance when the two parties are engaged in battle, but we won��t appear on the battlefield.��


    ��Alright.��


    Vicki was just a tool now. She couldn��t take part in the decision-making and she didn��t have too much personal freedom.


    She couldn��t help feeling guilty when she thought about those troupe members who had lost their maestro and couldn��t perform, and had to depend on the remainder of the money to survive.


    ��Big Sister Xi, I would like to make a trip to Rodu,�� Vicki said.


    Xi nced at her. She had already heard the sad story that Vicki had told her about over the past few days and she knew what she was going to do in Rodu. After a brief ponder, she said, ��Alright.��


    Vicki��s eyes lit up. She didn��t expect Xi to agree so readily. She hesitated for a moment before saying, ��Do you have money on you?��


    Xi took out a ck card.


    Vicki had ck lines on her face. ��I have that too. I mean the Nond Continent��s currency. The gold coins, silver coins and dragon coins.��


    ��I don��t have them.�� Xi shook her head.


    ��As an Observer, how can you not have money�� Don��t you eat on the ground?�� Vicki red at her.


    Speaking about eating, Xi thought of that scrumptious red braised pork again. She shook her head and said, ��I have never paid for my food.��


    Vicki raised her beautiful eyebrows. She made the dine-and-dash sound so reasonable. She was indeed the number one female soldier.


    If she had Xi��s skills, she wouldn��t have been doing so badly during the past two years.

 Chapter 2180 - Start of the War

    <h4>Chapter 2180: Start of the War</h4>


    In the depths of the ice sheets, the storm rolled over. Right in the middle of the storm was arge silhouette, advancing.


    Thisrge thing was a ck area of the Army of the Dead, stretching out for kilometers. On top of that, there were more and more skeletons climbing up from beneath the ice to join the group.


    The pairs of red eyes twinkled in the snow storm and their neat marching made them even eerier.


    Beside the Cthulhu was arge skeleton dragon made up of countless skeletons, reaching the height of almost a kilometer.


    On top of the skeleton dragon��s head stood Josh, with his hands behind him.


    His eyes were as dark as ink and his thin lips were a ckish-purple, looking cold and devilish.


    ��Alex, I will tear you into a million pieces!�� Josh��s voice echoed across the ice sheets.


    ��You can��t even suppress your obsession over a mere human?�� Cthulhu mocked.


    ��That fellow kept ruining things for me. This is not just an obsession over him. This is my obsession of hatred,�� Josh said with wrath, ��If it wasn��t for him, I would havee out a long time ago and I wouldn��t have lost a part of my soul!��


    ��When we conquer this world again, everything will belong to us.��


    ��This day wille soon!��


    The horrifying derations echoed in the ice sheets, making the deste ce seem scarier.


    ***


    Boundless Sea Realm, Lantisde.


    ��Your Majesty, all of our people have obeyed yourmand and have retreated far away from the infinity column. We have also built the defense spell formation,�� a middle-aged merfolk said to the King respectfully as he looked at the infinity column.


    ��Good.�� The King nodded. However, the crease between his eyebrows did not ease at all as he watched the infinity column shaking even more fervently.


    The strange movements from the infinity column had been continuing for days. He had received a letter from Lord Alex a few days ago to arrange for the people to evacuate immediately.


    Alex said that this strange movement was indeed rted to the devil but they need not be too paranoid. Alex said he would solve this problem but they had to move away from the infinity column as far as they could.


    As a King, for his people, there were many things he had to do.


    If the problem was not solved like what Alex said, he must be the first one to know what could happen and take the appropriate measures to counter it.


    The infinity column shook even more, as though something was about to run out uncontrobly.


    ***


    On this day, northern lights danced in the skies above the ice sheets. The nights were as long as the days.


    A sharp horn st echoed throughout.


    Following that, streaks of light rushed into the skies from Gus Mountains, causing a deafening roar as more horns sted.


    The soldiers from the allied forces that were sleeping by the fire and the artillery quickly woke up and went to their positions ording to n.


    The cannon lids were opened and the artillerymen adjusted the angle to aim at the ice sheets, waiting for theunch signal.


    The Dragons took to the skies, a few hundred in a group, hovering above the Gus Mountains, ready to attack.


    This was the signal for the Army of the Dead being 30 kilometers away from the frontline. From the horizon, there were more and more balls of fire appearing as they shone ever so brightly.


    ��Second Captain, do you see the fires? Take aim and whack them hard!�� Mag stood by one of the main cannons and ordered.


    The knight gave Mag a thumbs up and motioned seriously toward the red lights.


    ��Alright, stop motioning. Just attack in that direction. Every time youunch, make sure to shift a little to the left and right before that and leave a gap time,�� Mag said as he rolled his eyes.


    ��Yes, Sir!��


    The artillerymen put the ammunition into the cannon and pressed the button for theunch.


    Boom! Boom!


    The two cannons that were tens of meters long let out a thunderous boom.


    Two silver artillery shells, with a red tail trailing behind, cut across the skies, making their way to the ice sheets.


    The soldiers of the allied forces along the frontlines stretching for a few kilometers, watched in shock.


    Not longter, a series of explosions erupted from within the ice sheets. They were as loud as thunder, and the soldiers could feel the ground beneath them shake at Gus Mountains, a few kilometers away from the explosion.


    ��I wonder where the Chief Commander got such an amazing machine from. If we have a few more of these, we won��t even need to fret over the Army of the Dead.�� Macron could not help but gasp as he watched.


    Aspared to the city lord��s castle��s cannon, this was way more powerful.


    Although Alex was the one who provided the blueprint for the cannon, he did not expect himself to be able to create two such powerful cannons.


    At that moment, on the ice sheets 16 kilometers away from Gus Mountains, after the main artillery exploded, the explosion covered a wide area, wiping out thousands of ancient corpses straight away.


    However, the explosion did not seem to have affected the Army of the Dead��s morale. The empty spots were quickly filled up and the dark patch of the Army of the Dead continued advancing towards Gus Mountains fearlessly.


    The cannons boomed and bombsnded from the skies from time to time, causing empty spots in the dense area of ancient corpses.


    However, to the Army of the Dead which amounted to almost a million, this level of impact was nothing.


    Of course, most importantly, the fearless ancient corpses were not afraid of death at all.


    The blood-red eyes twinkled. Under Cthulhu��s control, the army kept their neat formation as they continued advancing.


    ��Giant dragons from groups 1 to 20, follow me. Dous and Louis, you two will be in charge of fighting Rankster. Dy him. I will draw Cthulhu out. Giant dragons from the various tribes start the first round of attacks on the ancient corpses on the ground and in the skies. After that, quickly return as per our original n!��


    The purple-striped griffin took to the skies. With Mag��s orders, 2000 giant dragons, under Louis and Dous��s leads, were split into 20 battle units as they soared towards the ice sheets.


    Every group was led by a 10th-tier giant dragon. These 20 groups of giant dragons had been meticulously arranged. They were all at least of the 7th-tier and had enormous long-range attack abilities.


    Of course, the most eye-catching ones were those carrying huge bags of explosives. They were the battle dragons and were also explosive dragons.


    Mag led the team personally. Irina sat behind him. Both of their targets this time was to destroy the Army of the Dead��s Air Spirits.


    The death rate for the informants that were sent to the ice sheets increased rapidly recently because of these ancient corpses flying above the ice sheets.


    The defense line at Gus Mountains targeted mainly the Army of the Dead on the ground and had limited defense capabilities against the Air Spirits.


    Therefore, after discussion with Dominic, Mag��s n was to find the targets straight away and before the two armies start fighting, they had to destroy their enemy��s air forces so that they could take absolute control of the skies.


    At this moment, there was a person each on the backs of Louis and Dous.


    ��Hehe. I fought giant dragons when I was young and now that I��m old, I get to ride a giant dragon. How interesting.�� Krassu was sitting on the back of the golden dragon with a magic caster��s staff in his hand.


    ��Krassu, don��t you get too proud. If it was not for Alex��smand, I would never let you ride on me!�� Louis said angrily and with grievance.


    ��Heh, Alex was worried that you two can��t handle them so he got us to help.�� Krassu pressed his lips together.


    ��Who says so! I wanted to show them what I��ve got!�� Louis was indignant.


    Compared to Louis and Krassu��s bickering, Dous and Urien seemed to be in a more harmonious state.


    ��I heard that Rankster has entered an even higher state. I am curious what ice magic is like above the 10th-tier,�� Dous said.


    ��I��ve been looking for decades to no avail. It is indeed curious,�� Urien said hoarsely. This was also why he agreed to join hands with Dous.


    It was very difficult for him to enter the ice sheets alone but with the help of Dous, he could exchange blows directly with Rankster. This was an opportunity that was very hard toe by.


    Sixteen kilometers was a short trip with the giant dragon��s speed.


    A snow storm advanced from afar. The ck patch of Army of the Dead on the ground stretched on. Even when they were flying high in the sky, they could not see an end to the army. This shocked the giant dragons.


    On top of that, the ancient corpses that stood tens of meters tall were exuding a frighteningly strong aura, and were way bigger than they had expected.


    ��Cthulhu is right ahead. Let��s split ways. Return from the sides after you��re done with the attack. Do not stay!�� Mag ordered.


    The giant dragon groups split up and flew toward both sides.


    Howl-


    A sharp howl came from the center of the Army of the Dead. Suddenly, countless ck flying ancient corpses appeared in the sky, attacking the giant dragons fervently.


    The giant dragons were well-prepared. Under the leadership of the 10th-tier giant dragons and their coordination, ice and fireballs exploded in the sky. The various realms locked the ancient corpses in ce and they were sniped down.


    Very quickly, the giant dragon alliance team broke down the ancient corpses�� air attacks and exterminated all of them.


    The sky was clear now and there were no traces of any flying ancient corpses.


    After they settled the Air Spirits, the giant dragons swooped down and started getting ready for their attacks.


    Icicles with lengths ranging from a few meters to tens of meters started forming in the sky. The Fire Dragons formed mes and fireballs in their mouths. The Wind Dragons were already in their tornado formation��


    The Giant dragons all had their forte. They all brought out their best skills so that they could achieve the maximum impact in one blow.


    At the same time, the ancient corpses on the ground stopped. Ice javelins appeared in their hands and they looked up into the sky.


    The giant dragons advanced closer to the ground. 1000m, 800m, 500m��


    The ancient corpses raised their arms and threw their ice javelins.


    At the same time, the giant dragons all unleashed their skills.


    The Fire Dragons spat out fireballs as hot as the sun. The fireballs increased in size visibly and when theynded among the Army of the Dead, they already achieved a diameter of tens of meters wide before exploding.


    None of the ancient corpses in the 500m range survived.


    Giant icicles rained down from the skies with a scary force, pinning the ancient corpses, within tens of meters, to the ground and crushing them.


    Hundreds of tornados, together with a zing storm, rushed into the area of the Army of the Dead, picking them up and slicing them into pieces like a blender.


    Of course, the most awe-inspiring scene was when the 2000 bags of explosives were hurled into the group of ancient corpses, causing a huge explosion.


    2000 high-tier giant dragonsunched their attacks at the same time and together with the explosives, they caused arge empty plot in the Army of the Dead��s densely packed formation.


    At least a few tens of thousands of low-tier ancient corpses were exterminated in this round of attacks.


    However, the ancient corpses threw out their sharp ice javelins, tearing past the giant dragons�� defense at the same time.


    Hundreds of giant dragons were shot and they fell to the ground. After that, they would be eaten by the ancient corpses that swarmed over.


    The giant dragons took to the skies once again and quickly parted to both sides, leaving without even turning back.


    Irina raised her magic caster��s staff and after a chant, a streak of Holy Light tore through the snow storm. When it reached, the Army of the Dead would vanish and the light finallynded on the skeleton dragon that stood a kilometer tall.


    Josh, who was standing on the head of the skeleton dragon, opened his arms wide. A dark light rose from his palms and the skeleton dragon was covered with the Dark Light.


    The Dark Light and Holy Light burnt each other off. In the end, the Dark Light diminished and one of the skeleton dragon��s wings was eroded by the Holy Light. After that, the Holy Light faded away as well.


    On the other side, Mag looked at Cthulhu that was squirming over to them rapidly. He swung the Tian Du sword out and at the same time, got Ah Zi to retreat to create distance.


    Just then, a silver silhouette flew up from the horizon, making its way toward the purple-striped griffin.


    ��Your opponent is here, Rankster!�� A fireball exploded in front of the Frost Dragon. After that, it transformed into a fire phoenix and dashed toward the Frost Dragon.


    The Frost Dragon paused for a while and dodged the exploding fireball. It swung its tail and hit the fire phoenixing towards it away, wiping it out immediately.


    ��He is indeed way more powerful than he was. I wonder if it was the power he got because he was demonized.�� Krassu shook his magic caster��s staff excitedly as he stood on Louis��s back.


    ��Take it easy. Don��t fall off. Otherwise, you��ll be eaten alive,�� Louis reminded.


    On the other side, Dous and Urien appeared behind Rankster as they closed in on him.


    Four of Nond Continent��s top 10th-tier powerhouses had joined hands to deal with Rankster. This showed how much they valued him.


    ��Rankster! You are the King of Frost, how could you allow yourself to be controlled by the Devil! Wake up quickly!�� Dous shouted at Rankster.


    The blood-red light in Rankster��s eyes flickered for a while as he struggled internally.


    At that moment, a sharp, ear-piercing sound came from within Cthulhu. Rankster��s eyes became bright red once again and he turned back, making his way towards Dous.


    ��He ispletely under control. Don��t hold back and give it your all!�� Urien said. He raised his magic wand and a string of frost circles appeared immediately in front of Rankster.


    As the Frost Dragon dashed through, the frost circles tightened, decreasing his speed significantly.


    After passing through 10 frost circles, there was already a thickyer of ice and frost on the Frost Dragon��s body, decreasing his speed by half.


    ��Here��s the chance!�� Krassu��s eyes lit up. He pushed off from Louis��s head and two fireballs appeared at the same time beneath his feet. He swooped over to Rankster and already had his magic caster��s staff raised high above his head. A ball of light was forming at the tip of his staff.


    ��This old foley is so rude!�� Louis red but he did not slow down at all as a golden glow started forming in the sky.


    ��Extreme frost!�� Dous shouted at the same time. Within a kilometer, the cold air solidified and fog formed everywhere.

 Chapter 2181 - Full-On Attack!

    <h4>Chapter 2181: Full-On Attack!</h4>


    Rankster was very powerful and his powers were way beyond that of an ordinary 10th-tier powerhouse.


    However, the four old fogeys were also very powerful


    Therefore, the situation became a chaotic gang fight.


    Krassu used his magic caster��s staff to hit the Frost Dragon��s head.


    Urien used his magic wand to gently tap in the air. The fast-freezing icicle circles tightened quickly and froze the frost dragon into an ice popsicle.


    Golden Dragon Louis had a golden glow over him. His scales stood on end and flew everywhere during the melee.


    Meanwhile, Dous opened the Frost Domain, fighting with Rankster��s Frost Domain.


    Rankster was bashed from all directions.


    Mag nced over and his eyelids twitched. Old people can be really scary when they are unreasonable.


    Of course, young people should not be too arrogant either.


    After sessfully infuriating Cthulhu and luring it away, Mag fought and retreated at the same time, making Ah Zi maintain a safe distance.


    At the same time, Irina transformed into aser beam, shooting Holy Light everywhere, wiping outrge areas of dead souls.


    ��Don��t stay for the battle, retreat!�� Mag told Krassu and the rest telepathically. He recalled the Tian Du sword and got Ah Zi to increase its speed in retreating.


    ��Leave!�� Louis shouted loudly and turned back with Krassu on his back.


    With the four of them joining hands, although they could sessfully suppress Rankster, they were not confident to kill or trap him in a short time.


    Urien raised his hand and made an ice wall. Dous turned to leave with Urien on his back.


    They had already achieved their goal for this trip and they would have sessfullypleted their mission once they could retreat sessfully.


    Cthulhu slowed down on its advance and howled indignantly as it watched the purple-striped griffin disappear on the horizon. However, it was not in a rush to give chase.


    Rankster circled in the sky and also gave up the chase.


    ��What a pity.��


    Mag turned and nced over feeling a little pity.


    A powerful and careful opponent is the hardest to deal with.


    The purple-striped griffinnded on Gus Mountains. The 20 groups of giant dragons had already returned andnded to rest.


    The giant dragons achieved a great battle oue with minimal losses. They had killed tens of thousands from the skeleton troop.


    The two main cannons had finished their ammunition and were on pause.


    However, there were still explosionsing from the ice sheets and the trembleing over was very apparent.


    ��Get the cannon camp to get ready and act on the signal!��


    ��Giant dragons, take a rest and get ready for the next round of attack!��


    As themands were sent down, Mag squinted and looked out into the ice sheets with a grave expression.


    Even the mighty giant dragon would still be very small in this grand battle and would also be killed.


    He was unable to ensure zero losses for the allied forces but would still hope to minimize their losses to the greatest extent.


    The giant dragons�� attacks slowed down the advancement of the Army of the Dead but they very quickly gathered together and continued moving forward.


    Inparison to their previous dense formation, this time, there was an apparent gap between each soldier.


    Very quickly, the red lights appeared once again from the horizon of the ice sheets spanning from east to west. Almost everyone on the battlefront could see the signal light up.


    This was the signal for the Army of the Dead entering the cannons�� attacking range.


    ��Fire!��


    Thousands of cannons fired at the same time.


    The thunderous roar shook the entire mountain range.


    ��Full-on attack!�� Isaiah, the Tyranno Dragon Chief, roared furiously in the sky at the same time.


    Eight thousand giant dragons swarmed out from their nests with explosives and rushed towards the ice sheets under the cover of the rapid cannon firing.


    Very quickly, fire lit up everywhere on the ice sheets.


    The rapid explosion sounded like fireworks in the ice sheets and the ground shook.


    After the improvement, the cannons�� range reached 15 kilometers. Explosions erupted everywhere on the vast ice sheets.


    Eight thousand giant dragons flew into the ice sheets and dropped explosive packs 2000 meters above ground. After that, they returned quickly.


    The explosives were hundreds of kilograms heavy and were made very simply but had very shocking power.


    The 8000 explosives erupted, reducing the skeleton soldiers to dust and powder.


    The infuriated Cthulhu pped its wings, causing hundreds of giant dragons who could not dodge in time to fall from the sky. They ended up being eaten by the enthusiastic ancient corpses.


    However, most of the giant dragons still managed to make it back safely to Gus Mountains to get their refill.


    This round of long-range cannon attacks took away another tens of thousands of the Army of the Dead.


    Before the Army of the Dead even arrived at the Gus Mountains battlefront, they had already lost almost 300,000 men. This battle oue boosted the allied forces�� morale.


    ��Alex is a genius indeed. He haspletely overturned the conventional war format.��


    Louis could not help but praise Mag when hended.


    Dous and Isaiah nodded in agreement.


    Firstly, Mag made use of the advantage of the giant dragons�� powerhouses to coordinate an air attack and then used cannons to cover long-range attacks and to act as a cover so that they could use their air forces to drop explosives.


    They maximized their killings with the least cost. Before the contact battle had even started, they had already wiped out 30% of the enemy��s forces.


    Such a battle mode was unheard of even for those races that had been going through a long period of war.


    The giant dragons ruled the skies However, during the racial war back then, the various tribes fought for themselves and won with their capabilities.


    In today��s battle, every giant dragon was more like a part in an entire system. They worked together.


    Just like in the second round of attacks, even the 10th-tier powerhouses only carried and dropped explosives at their designated spot.


    However, this seemingly simple action achieved beautiful results.


    Most importantly, other than the few hundred giant dragons that were unlucky to have met with Cthulhu, the giant dragons�� battle losses were kept to the minimum.


    Dominic, who was sitting in themand room, nodded as he listened to the battle reportsing in. He felt an increased admiration for Alex.


    He did not expect that after three years, Alex, who had left the army, could have an understanding of war,pletely exceeding his expectations.


    ��A pity the opponent is the Army of the Dead���� Dominic sighed. The Army of the Dead, which was controlled by Cthulhu, was fearless.


    If it was a regr army, no matter which race it was from, their morale would be dealt with a severe blow if they were to lose 30% of their soldiers even before contact.


    One could even say that the opponent had already lost before the battle even started.


    ��This����


    In the spaceship, Vicki��s jaw dropped, as she looked in disbelief, at the state of the ice sheets after the explosions.


    The image of the 8000 giant dragons flying over and dropping explosives was still etched clearly in her mind.


    Shocking!


    That was an image that had overthrown her expectations.


    There were no high-ss bombers or battleships, nor were there powerful and small explosives.


    However, themander could use 8000 giant dragons to create a shocking explosion.


    Even the First Fleet of the Elder Things did not have 8000 battleships.

 Chapter 2182 - The Spells Were as Dazzling as Fireworks

    <h4>Chapter 2182: The Spells Were as Dazzling as Fireworks Trantions</h4>


    Xi��s eyes sparkled as well.


    Alex��s arrangement was beyond her expectations as well.


    Initially, her n was to provide ammunition support to the allied forces together with the two main cannons and to kill as many from the Army of the Dead as possible.


    However, Alex disyed to her an amazing war strategy.


    Particrly using giant dragons to drop explosives. That was already the basic form of a bomber.


    ��Is this fellow just a genius? Or is he not from this ce to begin with?�� Xi thought to herself as her curiosity for Mag grew.


    The Army of the Dead quickly gathered and continued advancing towards Gus Mountains.


    ��Alex, you sly fellow. When I catch you, I will let you know what suffering feels like!�� Josh��s face was distorted with rage but he was not at all worried about the soldiers that had died in the Army of the Dead.


    No one knew the situation of the races in the Nond Continent better than him. In a short span of a few days, it was impossible to build an effective defense. The various races might not have even finished fighting with each other.


    He just did not expect the giant dragons to willingly be Alex��s pawns. That was beyond his expectations.


    But, it stopped right there.


    Those cannons were mediocre in terms of power. They could only kill some ancient corpse pawns and did note from the Elder Things.


    Those cowardly fellows were probably hiding underground right now.


    When they regained control over the Nond Continent, R��lyeh City would build a tunnel connecting to the Underground City. Then, they would give the Elder Things a bloodbath in revenge.


    The Army of the Dead were merely tools. His heart would not ache for those that were sacrificed.


    If he could kill more of the living, he would be able to get more blood and vengeance. That way, he could be even stronger!


    There was no point in the tiers for him. As long as there were sufficient sacrifices, there would be no limit to his growth, until he gained a body that could not be killed just like Cthulhu.


    Beforeing to the Nond Continent, Cthulhu had already eaten up the resources of 10 livings. That was how he could gain this invincible body.


    These stupid inhabitants would never know what they were facing.


    Cthulhu let out a deep growl. A red glow enveloped the bodies of the skeleton troops. They gained speed and continued dashing forward.


    He could feel that up ahead, the area was full of life. That was very enticing.


    After being trapped for decades, he was already thirsty.


    Far ahead, a mountain range appeared in their line of sight.


    At the same time, the allied forces�� soldiers in Gus Mountains could see the dark patch of the Army of the Dead from the horizon of the ice sheets a few kilometers away.


    The cannons fired once again.


    The cannons wereunched at the areas where the skeleton troops were dense.


    This time, the cannons could aim better and they could also shoot faster.


    The magic casters had already ended their long advanced magic chant. Magic lit up the sky just like a fantasy story��


    Therge meteorites, with trailing red tails, rained down from the sky. The ground caved in and the rock trolls broke out of the ice as they made their way into the skeleton crowd. Bolts of lightning shed, reducing the higher-tier skeletons into ashes��


    The coordination of cannons and magic was way more powerful than the mid to long-range explosions.


    The archers held their bows and arrows tightly with the peach wood arrows already loaded as they watched excitedly.


    It was difficult to imagine that a war can be fought like this!


    No one had seen tens of thousands of magic casters from various races cast their spells at the same time. It was a chaotic mix of magical realms and it felt as though an explosion would happen at any time.


    Josh had never seen it before.


    At least this had not been seen for tens of thousands of years.


    Therefore, when he saw the bits of magic glow from the mountain rangend beside him and turn into horrifying spells, his expression finally changed!


    Up on the mountain range stretching hundreds of kilometers, were people!


    They came from the various races but they were all intermingled,unching the cannons that were spitting with fire and casting different kinds of spells.


    The Army of the Dead was just like a live target on the empty ice sheets. Their advancement slowed down visibly.


    How is it possible! They��ve joined forces!�� Josh shrieked.


    One had to know that back then, under the Elder Things�� lead, the races on the Nond Continent took a good three years to form an allied force and that was only when they were almost all forced out of theirnds, and pushed to desperation.


    If they were given more time, the Elder Things would even cease to exist and the Nond Continent would have been a prey that they would share and enjoy.


    The Nond Continent right now has be weaker. The so-called powerhouses of each race were ipetent. Therefore, he did not choose to awaken the other Conquerors and intended to take over the entire continent for himself. After he had sucked up all the resources on this continent, he would then eat up the other Conquerors��


    Everything was part of his n but he did not expect the allied forces to already be waiting there when they had not even left the ice sheets.


    ��This is your so-called n?�� Cthulhu growled angrily at Josh.


    ��Shut up! I am your brain! Do you think you cane up with a better n?!�� Josh shrieked coldly.


    ��It doesn��t matter. Schemes are games that are yed by the weak. To us, all we need is absolute power to conquer all.�� Josh smiled coldly. ��The more there are dead, the stronger we will be. It doesn��t matter who dies!��


    Cthulhu pped its wings. The fallen ancient corpses all became wisps of ck smoke and entered Cthulhu��s body.


    ��The stronger ants taste the best. I am already getting excited���� Cthulhu��s body shook slightly as he let out a sharp shriek.


    The Army of the Dead advanced toward Gus Mountains fearlessly.


    The spells exploded among the ancient corpses. Some of them died but that did not affect the Army of the Dead from advancing.


    The pairs of blood-red eyes shook in the ice sheets, making the ancient corpses look even more terrifying.


    The distance between both parties drew closer.


    2000 meters.


    1500 meters.


    1000 meters��


    The spells were as dazzling as fireworks. The catapults were loaded with giant explosives. Strong men carried explosives and started throwing them at the frontline.


    ��Archers, get ready!��


    ��Shoot!��


    On the battlefront were more than 30,000 Roth Empire soldiers, each with a repeater crossbow. In a short span of time, they finished shooting the 10 shots of peach wood arrows within the quiver.


    Three million arrows formed a ck patch of arrow rain. There was red cinnabar applied on the tips of the peach wood arrows. The arrows flew towards the Army of the Dead.


    The seemingly weak peach wood arrowsnded on the ancient corpses.


    The strong bones were immediately pierced through.


    The cinnabar started burning, and so was the peach wood arrow.


    After that�� the Army of the Dead was set aze!


    Three million arrows reduced the Army of the Dead into a patch of emptiness.


    Tens of thousands of ancient corpses were reduced to ashes with nothing left.


    Only the ancient corpses that were 7th-tier and above managed to brave through the arrows but there were only a few of them.


    The archers from the various races started shooting arrows as well as they targeted the ancient corpses that reached the shooting range. They were not at all stingy with the peach wood arrows in their quiver.


    The ancient corpses all fell. The miraculousbination of peach wood and cinnabar became the lethal weakness of the difficult-to-deal-with ancient corpses.

 Chapter 2183 - Knight Without an Arm

    <h4>Chapter 2183: Knight Without an Arm</h4>


    The vanguard of the Army of the Dead had already arrived at the Defense line at Gus. The ancient corpses that had reached the furthest were only 500 meters away.


    The spell formation set up at the frontline lit up, stopping the Army of the Dead from advancing.


    Magic casters and archers started sniping at the ancient corpses that were above the 7th-tier.


    At the same time, thousands of giant dragons took to the skies again. Under the cover of the raining arrows, theyunched their attacks at the Army of the Dead again. This time, they consciously stayed tens of kilometers away from Cthulhu.


    ��How is this possible! How can their arrows be so powerful!�� Josh watched the Army of the Dead fall under the raining arrows in disbelief.


    The ancient corpses never dposed and the cold on the ice sheets made them as strong as before.


    The arrows made by the Roth Empire��s arm could never pierce through even the lower-tier ancient corpses from afar.


    However, the raining arrows had already swept the numbers of the Army of the Dead clean. Even the 7th-tier ancient corpses fell. The attack of the arrows way exceeded that of the cannons.


    The inhabitants of the Nond Continent were using the simplest way and the way they worked best to clear the Army of the Dead effectively.


    From the start of their attack, the Army of the Dead had already lost half of their manpower within a short time.


    And right now, the Army of the Dead had not even exchanged blows with the Allied forces. The ancient corpses were best at closebat. Now, they could not even unleash half of their skills.


    ��What is that weapon?�� Xi was also shocked when she saw the ancient corpses fall after the arrows rained down.


    The standard of technology in the Nond Continent was very low. Having cannons on the frontline was already beyond her expectations. However, arrows had limited attack power. How could they do so much damage to the ancient corpses?


    She had also done a very close study on these ancient corpses before. Compared to living things, these corpses had no sense of pain or fear. The ancient corpses also had even stronger defense capabilities and would continue advancing even if they were missing a limb or two. They were very difficult to deal with.


    <i>��Could a spell formation be carved on the arrows?��</i>?However, she quickly dismissed that thought.


    Putting aside the fact that carving on an arrow was difficult, just the few rounds of shooting previously already used up tens of millions of arrows from the allied forces. Even if the magic casters on the Nond Continent were to carve without rest, they would never be able to carve so many within such a short period of time.


    At the same time, the Army of the Dead started throwing out their ice javelins.


    However, the cliff standing hundreds of meters tall formed a natural city wall for the allied forces. Together with the walls built previously, although the ice javelin did cause some damage to the allied forces, it was very limited.


    However, this was also when the crazy part of the Army of the Dead was disyed. They started climbing up the cliff despite the raining arrows and falling rocks.


    The hundred-meter deep trench was quickly filled by the fallen corpses.


    However, at the bottom of the cliff, glutinous rice was scattered on the ground, 100 meters wide. The glutinous rice proved to be able to suppress the lower-tiered ancient corpses. The fearless ancient corpses actually appeared scared when they stepped on the glutinous rice.


    At the same time, the Army of the Dead finally found a breakthrough through the defense at the three ravines, and the corpses flooded in.


    They were just like floodwaters that were released by the floodgates.


    However��


    This was not a flood-relief channel but a real meat grinder.


    The ancient corpses rushed into the ravine and the ughter spell formations set by the spell formation masters started mincing up the dense poption of ancient corpses.


    On both sides of the ravine stood the allied forces. Arrows, spells, giant rocks, and more started raining down, including some 10th-tier powerhouses that jumped down to kill the higher-tier ancient corpses.


    ��They��ve climbed up from here!�� someone eximed.


    An ancient corpse standing more than five meters tall jumped up with tens of peach wood arrows stuck in his body. He kicked a few cannons and artillerymen down the cliff and rushed into the group of archers to start his frenzied killing.


    This was an 8th-tier ancient corpse and it was much more powerful than most of the soldiers in the allied forces. No one was his match.


    However, the allied forces did not fall out of formation because of that. The archers switched targets and aimed their repeater crossbow at the ancient corpse. At the same time, soldiers started swarming over for reinforcement.


    A knight holding a sapphire longsword rushed in front. His long square face was filled with resolution. His longsword, which wasced with cinnabar glowed. He took a leap forward to sh the ancient corpse.


    The ancient corpse turned to dodge but the longsword stillnded on his shoulder.


    The cinnabar on the longsword glowed red and managed to cut the ancient corpse��s left arm down in one sh.


    The frenzied ancient corpse iled its right arm. His sharp knife-like ws grabbed onto the knight��s right arm and pulled it down.


    Blood sttered all over and the fallen right arm was still holding on to the sapphire longsword.


    At the same time, an elf soldier at the back stabbed a peach wood spear into the ancient corpse��s head.


    The spear pierced through the ancient corpse��s head and pinned it to the ground.


    The ancient corpse fell slowly to the ground and transformed into a ck wisp of ash.


    ��Medic! Man down!��


    Very quickly, the Medic arrived to help Conti stop the bleeding and bandage his wound.


    Conti looked at his severed arm on the ground nkly. His face had gone pale.


    ��Let��s go to the back!�� the Medic shouted as he helped Conti up.


    ��No, I can still fight.�� Conti flung the Medic��s hands away and bent down to pick his sword up with his left hand.


    The Medic looked at him with aplicated expression but did not try to persuade him. Instead, he turned quickly and ran to the next injured person.


    There were many ancient corpses that had broken through the defense and the battle at the walls had reached its climax.


    The number of dead souls that had rushed up into the ravine decreased quickly under the attack of the allied forces from both sides


    However, because there were really too many of them, there were some that managed to get through the attacks to the other side of the ravine.


    ��They��re here!��


    On the other side of the ravine, countless allied forces powerhouses had been waiting.


    Sargeras tore his clothes away and the redva started flowing in his body.


    The Burning Legion all copied him and the mes rising from their bodies caused heat waves in the cold air around them.


    The Forest trolls had already climbed up the ravine. They plunged trees deeply through the stone walls to lock themselves on the cliff walls. Vines started spreading out, crossing around the ravine like a 100-meter-wide spider web.


    Tens of ancient corpses appeared. They were all powerful ancient corpses standing at more than five meters tall. They were all injured but still had an imposing aura.


    Behind them, were more and more ancient corpses rushing towards the other side of the ravine.


    The ughter spell formation that was set up the most densely on the other side of the ravine lit up. The ancient corpses that rushed into the spell formations were minced up immediately.


    Vines sprouted from the ground and wrapped themselves around the ankles of the ancient corpses.


    The best archers of the allied forces were almost all gathered at the two ends of the ravine. There were 8th-tier and 9th-tier archers with bows and peach wood arrows with spells and runes inscribed in them that could kill the higher-tier ancient corpses.


    However, there were really too many ancient corpses.


    They all rushed through the spell formation, broke free from the vines, and shed with the soldiers from the allied forces waiting on the other side of the ravine.


    This was the worst battlefield of the entire war and it was just about to begin.


    They had no way back and behind them wererades waiting to fill their spot.


    The order they received was to fend the ce till theirst breath.


    Anyone can die but no one must allow even one ancient corpse to leave the ravine.

 Chapter 2184 - Ice and Fire Lotus

    <h4>Chapter 2184: Ice and Fire Lotus</h4>


    The sh of the million-man army was still a sight more horrifying than one could imagine, no matter how much preparation was done.


    Mag sat on the back of the griffin, watching Cthulhu that was standing kilometers away with a serious expression.


    The Holy Light pierced through the ravine, causing the entire ravine to be swept clean instantly.


    Irina raised her magic caster��s staff, her face a little pale, as she asked, ��It��s not moving. What do we do?��


    ��We don��t move too,�� Mag said calmly.


    The number of deaths and injuries from the allied forces increased rapidly. There were even spots where the defense line was in jeopardy but Mag still did not take any action.


    He only had one target: Cthulhu.


    This battle would only end when Cthulhu could be suppressed.


    Otherwise, even if the Army of the Dead was wiped out, other horrifying things would appear in no time at all.


    A loud dragon��s roar came from the horizon. A Frost Dragon rushed into the group of dragons, messing up the giant dragons�� formation. There were even more than 10 giant dragons frozen immediately by the Frost Dragon, dropping to the ground. A breath from the Frost Dragon even caused hundreds of allied forces soldiers along the defense line to freeze into an ice sculpture and with a gentle breeze, they shattered to the ground.


    ��He��s here!��


    Louis and Dous rose to the sky at the same time with Krassu and Urien on their backs to face the Frost Dragon.


    Louis and Dous went up and the giant dragons all scattered away.


    They started their battle once again and it was even fiercer than before.


    ��Father!��


    Elizabeth, who was standing in the tent at the campsite, rushed a few steps forward. She looked at the Frost Dragon that was already full of injuries and tears rolled down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    She had been missing her father for days and nights. After years, they had finally met again.


    The father who taught her how to fly, the father who taught her to get up on her own after falling, was still awe-inspiring.


    Just��


    His eyes were blood-red and he was fervently attacking his own people. It was clear that he had lost himself.


    Elizabeth was in deep sorrow. She would never believe that the father she was so proud of would be the puppet of the devil.


    Mag looked down and nced at Elizabeth. He sighed.


    In Alex��s memories, Rankster was an admirable opponent.


    He was strong, confident, and resilient.


    He just did not expect that such a proud person would end up as a puppet of the devil and would lose control of his body.


    Right now, Krassu, Urien, Louis, and Dous had joined hands to trap Rankster, so that Mag could focus on dealing with Cthulhu.


    Cthulhu, who had not moved for a very long time, finally moved.


    It was not fast. It even seemed to be floating around, making it difficult for one to tell what it was actually nning to do.


    Mag was patient. This time, he did not move.


    ��R��lyeh should have already surfaced. We have to pave a way to go down south to meet them,�� Cthulhu said in a soft voice. This was the first time there was a sense of urgency in its voice.


    The Army of the Dead was like moths throwing themselves into a fire and they were still unable to break down the allied forces�� defense line. Cthulhu was unable to sit still anymore as it watched its army dwindle in numbers.


    Josh��s expression also did not look good.


    This was more like a trap set by Alex. They had already stepped in and now they had no way out.


    The number of soldiers from the allied forces at Gus Mountains would probably be around a million. They had about 7000 to 8000 giant dragons alone.


    An allied force of this scale waspletely out of Josh��s expectations.


    Rankster was unable to free himself out of the sticky situation. Now that things hade to such a state, only Josh and Cthulhu could turn things around.


    ��It seems Alex has already be their core strength. We have to kill him so that the army��s morale will go down,�� Josh said. After that, he frowned and said, ��This fellow is sly and scheming. He probably has already set up a spell formation and is just waiting for us to take the bait.��


    ��It��s just a spell formation, what��s there to be afraid of?!��


    ��They had mended the spell formations outside of Chaos City to trap me once again,�� Josh said coldly.


    If Alex had not caused the thunderstrike, they would have already fused into one. Who, in this vast world, would be able to trap him?


    ��He set up a spell formation on these vast ice sheets? Could he even know that we would appear here? I think it��s just all an act. He wanted to scare us away by just standing there so that he could deal with us after getting rid of the Army of the Dead,�� Cthulhu said.


    Josh thought for a while and was unable to make a decision.


    If they did not do anything, when the Army of the Dead that they had spent so much effort to gather was wiped out, they would probably still be suppressed, even if R��lyeh had surfaced and the Star-Spawn of Cthulhu had alle out.


    Looking at Alex, who was sitting on the griffin��s back, and Irina, who was beside him, a surge of anger rose in Josh. He said coldly, ��Who cares about his schemes and ns?! Just kill him! We will rush over, the skeleton dragon in front and you behind. I want to see where his spell formation is hidden and when he is going to activate it!��


    The kilometer-tall giant skeleton dragon started bolting towards Alex. With every step its giant dragon paws took, tens of ancient corpses would be ttened.


    Josh appeared on Cthulhu��s head.


    Cthulhu pped its wings gently. Its body hovered a hundred meters above the ground. Its gigantic body of 3000 meters high was like a giant mountain flying towards Gus Mountains. The spread of its wings could easily cover the sky and the sun.


    The allied forces in Gus Mountains saw this scene and their expressions all changed.


    Although they had already heard of how horrifying the devil was, watching that mountain-like, horrifying, indescribable thing still made them feel extremely ufortable.


    Even without that gigantic Cthulhu, just that bolting thousand-meter tall skeleton dragon was horrifying enough.


    Size-wise, the dragon had already exceeded the height of most defense lines along the Gus Mountains. If such arge thing was to break through the defense line, it would probably create arge hole immediately.


    Who could stop them?


    Everyone all turned to look at the man sitting on the griffin��s back.


    ��Master, when do we activate the spell formation?�� Ba watched the sprinting skeleton dragon and Cthulhu, excitedly and nervously while standing behind Jonas.


    ��Wait.�� Jonas only uttered one word and kept his gaze locked on the ice sheets.


    As Cthulhu advanced towards Gus Mountains, the fierce skeleton army became even crazier.


    It was already hell on the other side of the ravine. The pile of allied forces and ancient corpses�� bodies had already stacked up to a few meters tall.


    The Forest trolls�� feet were still on the cliff but their bodies were gone.


    The bodies of soldiers from the various races had piled up high and the Medics weren��t even able to bring the injured out of the battlefield.


    A hysterical giant monitor lizard��s ancient corpse staggered over. It swung its half-severed tail and crushed a knight instantly. It opened its mouth and bit the head of a demon off.


    A long spear came stabbing from behind it, pinning it to the cliff wall.


    A demon ancient corpse with arrows stuck in him rushed over. An ice javelin formed in his hand and he threw it at a group of allied forces soldiers, towards Mond, who was on a killing spree with his saber.


    ��Watch out!�� Sargeras, who was covered in blood, pounced over and knocked Mond away.


    The ice javelin pierced through Sargeras�� chest, pinning him to the cliff wall.


    ��Chief!�� Mond rolled on the ground, turned back to look, and was horrified.


    ��Dumbass, watch the front!�� Kiel pulled Mond over to the side. Another ice javelinnded on the spot he was sitting at.


    He did not have the time to look back. Kiel and Mond continued in the battle once again.


    The ancient corpses increased in number, congesting the ce.


    Sargeras, who was drained of energy, could no longer break free from the ice javelin. He leaned against the cliff wall. Blood gushed out from his body and his vision started to blur.


    Suddenly, something from his slit-open breast pocket fell onto his palm.


    It was a tiny ring.


    Sargeras smiled. It was as though he saw the Little Boss�� cute smile again.


    It��s a pity he would not have the chance to enjoy Boss Mag��s roujiamo again.


    Suddenly, there was a sudden glow of light and countless ice and fire lotuses started flying out from the ring. They rose to the sky and started flying towards the ancient corpses in the ravine��

 Chapter 2185 - Slashing the Skeleton Dragon!

    <h4>Chapter 2185: shing the Skeleton Dragon!</h4>


    Hundreds of thousands of ice and fire lotuses flew into the ravine. There were red mes in the crystal clear ice lotuses. They formed into one line like a ribbon and floated into the ravine before exploding.


    The frost merged with the me instantly before exploding and releasing an astonishing power.


    The mes that were intertwined with fire and ice, turned the hundreds of ancient corpses in the 100 meters long passageway in the ravine into ashes. The passageway was instantly cleared.


    Sargeras lit up his eyes and smiled. So, this was the gift that Little Boss was giving him.


    His eyelids began to get heavy and he closed them gradually.


    Before he passed out, he seemed to hear Mond��s voice.


    ��Chief! Medic! Medic! Medic����


    ***


    Mag lowered his head and nodded at Jonas below. He grasped the sword with both his hands and looked at the 1000m long skeleton dragon that was dashing crazily towards him.


    The ancient bones had converged into this skeleton dragon whose aura was way above the normal ancient corpses. Every step it took left a deep crater on the ice as it dashed towards Mag.


    It only took an instant for it to travel the short 20 kilometers distance.


    And that mountainous Cthulhu was following behind it. Its target was also Mag.


    In front of themand center, Helena asked as she deployed magic to kill the few giant ancient corpses in front of her, ��Do we need tobine forces to assist him?��


    The other 10th-tier powerhouses were also looking at Dominic. As the deputymander of the allied forces, he was the man who knew Alex��s thinking best.


    Alex was, without a doubt, the main support of the allied forces now. The allied forces�� morale would be hit hard if something were to happen to him.


    Furthermore, once Cthulhu broke through the line of defense, no one could stop it from going all the way southwards.


    ��Alex��s order is for us to guard the line of defense and leave Cthulhu to him.�� Dominic shook his head.


    He looked up at Mag with trust in his eyes.


    Even though they had set the battle n together, only he knew very well that it was Mag who suggested that the giant dragons set out in teams and use the three ravines to stream the flow.


    If there were no idents, they had a very good chance to win this war.


    The greatest variable was Cthulhu.


    Their experience at Chaos City told them that the devil couldn��t be killed. They could only seal it up.


    However, apart from Alex and Jonas, even Dominic had no idea where the seal spell formation was set up.


    The various races�� 10th-tier powerhouses were stationed all over the frontline. Only three 10th-tier powerhouses were near the vicinity of themand center now.


    Alex didn��t give the order for them to help, so all of them couldn��t help feeling expectant, while feeling nervous at the same time.


    Josh looked at Mag and Irina on the griffin coldly. Furious fire was raging in his eyes.


    Although he had already gained control of this body, its obsession was still strong as he had just gained control over it recently.


    Of course, everything would be resolved once he killed this adulterous pair.


    ��Catch him. I want his body.�� Josh looked at Mag and suddenly changed his mind.


    One couldn��t find another body that was so perfect on the Nond Continent again.


    Once the seal was broken and Cthulhu��s head joined its body again, he could survive in another body.


    This was indeed very tempting.


    ��As you wish.�� Cthulhu��s low voice spoke up.


    ��Let��s go and catch him!�� Josh extended his right hand at the skeleton dragon dashing in the front and a ck stone statue exploded in his hand. It transformed into a ck light and entered the skeleton dragon��s head.


    The ck light quickly spread throughout the skeleton dragon and turned into a ck armor that covered its entire body. Even its head was covered with a ck helmet filled with ck spikes.


    The skeleton dragon��s aura was boosted instantly and its speed increased as it crashed towards the Gus Mountains.


    The ground shook so violently that the archers were greatly affected.


    The allied forces that were facing the skeleton dragon head on went white, but nobody retreated. The cannons continued to fire at the skeleton dragons and hundreds of thousands of arrows covered it.


    However, the ck armor that was gleaming, dissolved the cannons and arrows easily. Their attacks couldn��t harm it at all.


    ��Devilized armor. Let me get it.�� Irina raised up her magic caster��s staff and began chanting.


    ��There��s no need for that!��


    Mag took one step forward, leaped up 100 meters with his Tian Du sword and shed at the head of that skeleton dragon.


    Lightning red and the sword projection was over hundreds of meters long.


    The longswordnded.


    The imprable helmet cracked open and the skeleton dragon��s menacing head cracked open too.


    This sh cut the skeleton dragon into half from top to bottom.


    The skeleton dragon that was formed from countless bones, shattered into bone pieces in an instant.


    ��Alex, die now!��


    A sinister cold voice could be heard as the space distorted and Cthulhu, which was thousands of meters away, appeared in front of Mag instantly. The scary shadow loomed over Mag and the ck evil aura engulfed himpletely. Mag��s surroundings became like a swamp immediately.


    ��O�� Holy Light, cleanse this darkness and filth!��


    Right then, the illuminated outline of the Tree of Life appeared behind Irina and endless Life Force poured into her magic caster��s staff.


    A beam of ring Holy Light tore through the ck fog and lit up Mag and the ground underneath him.


    Mag looked up at the squirming Cthulhu and revealed a brilliant smile.


    The cier shattered and golden light burst out.


    A gigantic seal spell formation that was over thousands of kilometers across, rose up from underneath the ice surface. The golden seal covered Cthulhu under it like a humongous overturned bowl.


    ��You tricked me!�� Josh roared furiously.


    Cthulhu was in a panic too. It crashed its giant body forward, but it was rebounded by that golden seal.


    ��Kill him!��


    Josh looked at Mag, who was as tiny as an ant on the ground, coldly.


    Cthulhu��s huge body turned around and crashed towards Mag. Its thick evil aura gushed towards him again.


    ��Bye bye.�� Mag chuckled.


    A golden light shed under his feet and a teleportation portal lit up. He disappeared in the seal before the ck evil aura could get to him.


    Cthulhu missed him and was rebounded by the spell formation again.


    The golden wall of light was immovable and indestructible.


    On the other side, Mag had reappeared in front of themand center.


    ��Perfect,�� Mag smiled and said to Jonas at the side.


    Jonas panted loudly. He only managed to remain standing by supporting himself against the wall. He looked at Mag with his utmost admiration.


    A spell formation with a spell formation. Mag acted as the bait personally. Even though it was all within their n, they were facing Cthulhu!


    If an ident had happened during the execution, the ending would be horrendous.


    And the impressive power of execution disyed by Mag and his tacit understanding with Irina shocked him even further.


    He shed the skeleton dragon with one strike and thennded into the preset teleportation portal smoothly.


    Irina used the Holy Light Technique to tear apart the evil aura and remove the interference that Cthulhu could have on the teleportation portal, which allowed him to activate the seal spell formation and the teleportation portal at the same time to send Mag back.

 Chapter 2186 - The War Had Ended

    <h4>Chapter 2186: The War Had Ended</h4>


    In front of themand center, Dominic, Helena and the others were staring at that scene with open mouths and widened eyes.


    They were prepared to attack when they saw Alex on the brink of death.


    They didn��t expect the situation to reverse itself rapidly and the seal spell formation to light up 100 meters underneath the cier to trap Cthulhu.


    And, Alex even teleported himself back to themand center safely through the teleportation portal.


    Looking at Cthulhu, who was crashing against the seal crazily, all of them realized btedly that this war had always been in Alex��s calctions from the very beginning.


    All of them looked at Alex with a gaze that was filled with admiration and fear.


    He was a young man to be feared!


    Even Cthulhu, who had lived for eons, was tricked by him.


    The allied forces on the Gus Mountains seemed to have realized what had just happened too. Cheers erupted along the hundreds of kilometers long line of defense immediately. Their morale rose instantaneously and they attacked the ancient corpses that lost their leader with all their might.


    ��It��s caught�� just like that?��


    In the battleship, Xi retracted her finger that was about to press on theunching button of the electromaic gun. Looking at Cthulhu who was trapped in the seal, she also couldn��t conceal the shock on her face.


    Before the start of this war, she knew very well that Mag��s target was Cthulhu.


    It could be said that the oue of Mag and Cthulhu��s duel would directly decide the oue of this war.


    However, she had never expected Mag to lure Cthulhu into the spell formation so intricately and get himself out so easily.


    ��That fellow�� seems to be a little stupid? It��s sealed up just like that?�� Vicki also widened her eyes with disbelief.


    She was even prepared to go help Mag on the ground in her mech.


    She didn��t expect Cthulhu to be sealed in the spell formation before it could even attack.


    ��It��s not stupid. He��s simply too smart.�� Xi shook her head as she looked at the man smiling calmly on the screen.


    The entire process looked easy, but was, in fact, very dangerous.


    He needed to have power, courage and wits, all at the same time.


    Perhaps, luck had yed a huge part too.


    However, luck was also part of his power.


    She increasingly couldn��t understand this man.


    However, Cthulhu being sealed up meant that this war had already ended.


    ***


    ��Let��s rein it in,�� Mag said to Jonas.


    ��Sure!�� Jonas nodded. He sat on the floor with his legs crossed and his magic caster��s staff upright in front of him. He weaved out lines and lines of runes and sent them into the seal spell formation.


    Numerousplicated inscriptions appeared on the sturdy seal spell formation. Golden light glowed brightly and the spell formation began to shrink rapidly.


    The ck evil aura quickly dissipated in the golden light and Cthulhu��s thousands of meters tall body rapidly shrunk under the contraction of the spell formation until it was less than 100 meters tall.


    The contracted seal spell formation became even more sturdy. It covered Cthulhu like a golden church bell, rendering itpletely unmovable.


    Josh��s body exploded during the spell formation��s shrinking process. A whiff of ck aura emerged from his body and went into Cthulhu��s body.


    The golden runes on the spell formation continued tond on Cthulhu endlessly, dissolving the evil power that it released rapidly and eventually reducing the evil power to nothing.


    Right at that instant, the red glow in the fanatic Army of the Dead disappeared.


    As though they had broken down all at the same time, the ancient corpses that were charging and biting one moment before, suddenly copsed. They rapidly darkened and disintegrated into ck powder that was dispersed by the wind.


    The battlefield quietened down suddenly.


    The allied forces�� warriors only regained their wits after a while, and then cheers reverberated throughout the Gus Mountains.


    ��We won!��


    ��We��ve held them back!��


    They hugged theirrades who had fought along with them inughter and cries.


    Elves hugged demons and orcs hugged the knights. They had ovee the alienation and hatred between the races at that moment.


    The people who hadn��t faced the 1,000,000 strong Army of the Dead, could never imagine the fear that they had ovee. How they handed their lives over to one another as they fought together here.


    ��We won! We won!�� Kiel, whose face was covered in blood and dirt, stumbled and yelled at the crowd in spite of the deep gash on his leg, ��Chief! Chief, we won����


    He dug ava demon out from the piles of corpses with all his might and then cried. ��San��er! San��er, we won����


    At the end of the three ravines were the most brutal battlefield. After cheering, they started to look for their friends and family in the piles of bodies.


    The skeleton legion dispersed after Cthulhu was sealed. All the dragons that lost their objectives began tond after flying one round in the sky.


    However, there was still one battle going on in the sky.


    The red glow in Rankster��s eyes began to diminish, but he was still in the state of a trance.


    Urien looked at the sealed Cthulhu on the ground and said in a hoarse voice, ��Cthulhu is already sealed, so we can hold back a little. Let��s catch him and see if there is any other way out.��


    ��You��re right.�� Krassu nodded. He withdrew some of his strength from his magic caster��s staff andnded back on Louis.


    Louis and Dous held back their attacks too.


    However, Rankster started to attack them crazily at that moment. He struggled out of the ambush set by the four of them and attempted to fly away.


    ��Rankster! Cthulhu is already sealed, so where are you going?!��


    A purple figure appeared in front of Rankster with his sword stretched out, blocking Rankster��s way and he shouted fiercely and loudly.


    Rankster let out an angry roar, as his path was blocked and he was surrounded. He tried to dash out from the sides, but failed. He had even more wounds added onto his body.


    ��Father!��


    When Elizabeth saw this, she ignored her wounds, transformed into a frost dragon and took off into the sky shakily.


    Mag looked at Rankster with a frown. Even though the redness in Rankster��s eyes were lighter, he was still stuck in a manic state.


    At first, Mag thought Rankster woulde to his senses after Cthulhu was sealed, but Rankster��s situation was worse than his initial anticipation.


    ��Seems like we have to seal him up first,�� Mag said gravely. Rankster was too crazy in this state. It would be hard to catch him again if he escaped.


    Rankster seemed to sense a threat and began to attack crazily as he attempted to escape from the ambush.


    ��Father! Father!��


    Right at that moment, a sad voice called out.


    Elizabeth flew to the exterior and sadly cried at Rankster, ��Father, I��m Elizabeth! I��m your daughter! Wake up! Please wake up!��


    Rankster��s body froze suddenly and he turned to look at Elizabeth.


    ��E-li-za-beth���� A low voice emerged from his mouth and his reddened eyes became clearer.


    Then, he tilted his head backwards and let out a shrill scream skywards as his huge body fell straight to the ground.


    ��What?��


    All of them were taken aback when they saw that.


    Only Elizabeth followed Rankster down and tried to pull him back up with her injured wings before being crushed to the ground.

 Chapter 2187 - The Sky Collapsed

    <h4>Chapter 2187: The Sky Copsed</h4>


    Irina dragged Elizabeth out from under the frost dragon.


    Elizabeth couldn��t care about her wounds as she extended her arms to protect Rankster, who was injured all over. She sincerely said to Mag, ��Don��t kill him�� He still recognized me�� He��s not the devil����


    Her body was trembling. She was afraid�� afraid that they would kill her father.


    Dous looked at Elizabeth, then at Mag. He tried to speak up but couldn��t.


    Louis furrowed his brows tightly, but he also remained silent.


    Rankster did respond to Elizabeth��s earlier appearance. He even fell from the sky right away.


    However, no one was sure that he wasn��t a devil and wouldn��t harm the others.


    Krassu and Urien also stood at the side quietly.


    ��Jonas, could you please set up another spell formation to contain him? We can��t let him escape before we are sure that he won��t be possessed again,�� Mag asked Jonas for help.


    ��Sure.�� Jonas nodded.


    It might be a difficult task to seal Cthulhu, but it wasn��t difficult for Jonas to seal a super 10th-tier powerhouse that was immobile.


    He took out the leftover materials from the earlier seal spell formation to set up a simplified seal spell formation.


    The spell formation lit up and a seal spell formation that looked like an inverted bowl appeared and trapped Rankster in it.


    Irina raised her magic caster��s staff to heal Rankster and stopped the bleeding at his wounds.


    ��Thank you. Thank you all so much.�� Elizabeth bowed to Mag and Elizabeth deeply with a grateful expression.


    Even though her father was sealed up temporarily, he was also being protected.


    She believed her father would definitely regain his consciousness, but before that he couldn��t harm the innocents again, or else he would be taken out like a terrorist.


    Mag nodded and turned to walk to themand center.


    They had already won the war. He just received a message from Xi, saying that the R��lyeh crisis was resolved, but something happened at Lantisde. He had to get Dexter to go back first.


    Meanwhile, he still had to gather all the people-in-charge of the various races and hold a celebration.


    Although he wasn��t good at that, as the suprememander of the allied forces, he had to say a few words to those warriors who had fought bravely.


    ***


    ��Alex, an epic legendary existence. I think the Nond Continent will remember him forever.�� Vicki also couldn��t help but marvel.


    Before the war began, she thought Xi and her would y a very important part in this war. They might even have to ask for resources from the First Fleet.


    They had never ever expected��


    They would simply be bystanders.


    And, they witnessed a war that had an astonishing kill death ratio.


    The enchantment of the troops�� arrangement was disyed fully at that moment.


    And that amazing man was the absolute main lead in this war.


    He had disyed team warfare and individualistic heroism to the extreme and left an indelible impression on her.


    Vicki clenched her fists and seriously said, ��I have decided! He will be the main lead in the next opera!��


    ��The war has already ended, but there is a problem with Lantisde. I need to go over there to check it out,�� Xi said and maneuvered the battleship to the south.


    ��The Star-Spawn of Cthulhu has escaped?�� Vicki had an intense expression.


    Things would be horrible if that was the case.


    ��No. R��lyeh City has disappeared forever.�� Xi shook her head and said with her perpetually calm expression, ��But, Lantisde has sunk.��


    ��Ah? That seems very bad too.�� Vicki frowned.


    The sinking of Lantisde meant two things. Lantisde had sunk and the sky of the Underground City had copsed.


    urately speaking��


    A hole had appeared above the Underground City.


    A passageway between the Underground City and the Nond Continent was created and it might be a gigantic hole.


    In the Underground City, not everyone knew about the existence of the Nond Continent. This secret only existed on a certain level.


    Vicki couldn��t imagine what kind of influence it would cause if the passageway between the two worlds was created.


    ��However�� won��t it be easier for us toe to the Nond Continent in the future? We don��t have to risk going through the spatial interstice like we did before.�� Vicki thought of another consequence.


    In that case, it didn��t seem as bad as she had imagined.


    ***


    ��Your Majesty, Lantisde is still falling. The suction force is too strong and we can��t get out of the vortex!��


    Lantisde was in a panic now.


    They first sensed the intense vibrationsing from the bottom of the sea before witnessing the infinity column that existed for eons copse.


    Then, the bottom of the sea seemed to have turned into a giant vortex that sucked Lantisde down as a whole.


    Even with the king��s 10th-tier power, they still couldn��t get away from that terrifying suction.


    The king went white. That terrifying suction was beyond his abilities. That was the force of heaven and earth and beyond the theorems that he understood.


    After experiencing a period of darkness, they saw light again.


    They saw clouds and three scorching suns��


    The scary part was, these things were actually underneath them!


    They had fallen from the bottom of the sea into the middle of the sky!


    The king and the Lantisdeans around the royal pce were stunned.


    They couldn��t fathom what was going on.


    The women and children even began to cry as they suspected that they were already dead and on their way to heaven now.


    ***


    A staff member walked quickly to Ferdinand, who was directing the war at the frontline, and said in a trembling voice, ��Lord Ferdinand, the sky is broken and a piece of the Nond Continent is falling down towards the ground rapidly.��


    ��Get the formation masters to repair the sky and the First Fleet to st the falling rocks!�� Ferdinand stood in the ruins of R��lyeh City and looked up at the sky with narrowed eyes.


    A tiny ck dot appeared in theyers of clouds and another ck dot was rapidly getting bigger.


    ��But, my lord, ording to the reports, there is intelligent life on that piece ofnd. It is most probably the merfolk from Lantisde,�� the staff member continued speaking.


    ��What?�� Ferdinand was slightly taken aback. After a moment of silence, he quickly said, ��Get the First Fleet to go out in full strength. Use their battleships to support that continent from the bottom and ensure that continentnds safely.��


    ��Yes!�� The staff member strode away.


    Very soon, hundreds of battleships took to the sky and flew towards that ck dot.


    ��It��s fine that the sky falls. What am I going to do with a whole race that falls down? Is the secret of the Underground City going to get out finally?��


    Ferdinand furrowed his brows tightly, but he still quickly ordered the formation masters to set up the spell formations.


    The miasma around R��lyeh City had already dispersed, but now they needed a fog that wouldn��t go away to conceal the gaze of the visitors from seeing another continent.

 Chapter 2188 - The Next 100 Years?

    <h4>Chapter 2188: The Next 100 Years?</h4>


    Connie walked next to Cthulhu, who was sealed, and looked at the shredded flesh on the ground as she pursed her lips and said, ��Master, he��s already reduced to shreds, so what shall we do now? We can��t piece him back together either.��


    After a moment of silence, Rex said, ��Forget it. Everyone saw it anyway, so our vengeance is considered avenged.��


    ��Although it��s true, he did have an easy way out by dying so cleanly and quickly.�� Connie was indignant.


    The orc race had lost over 100,000 orcs because of this fellow and he simply died so easily. This was equivalent to an insult to them!


    ��However, the war has ended and all is peaceful again. Moreover, we even gained 100 years of peace. This does seem quite good too.�� A smile appeared on Connie��s face again.


    ��If the war today was a racial war, the casualties of the various races would be much worse.�� Rex nodded as he looked at an orc and a knight sharing a bottle of wine in celebration with a smile.


    ��Furthermore, this war seems to have changed this world.��


    ��Yes. It does look a little like Chaos City.�� Connie nodded. She couldn��t pinpoint it, but it just felt like it.


    It was a friendship that was built on the battlefield based on trust and had ovee death.


    They believed even if the war ended and all the allied forces returned home, this seed that was sown in their heart wouldn��t disappear.


    It would grow and take root, and perhaps even grow different fruits.


    Many things could happen in 100 years.


    Chaos City came from nothing and Lantisde also appeared suddenly.


    What about the next 100 years?


    It actually made one look forward to it.


    Helena came over to Irina and looked at her in a daze. ��The Tree of Life gave you its heart?��


    ��So what if it did?�� Irina looked at her without showing any inclinations.


    Helena swayed and her face turned pale. Then, she turned to leave.


    Irina watched Helena leave with a frown. She felt befuddled and a little lonely unexinably.


    The joy of winning the war spread across the Gus Mountains, even the weapon factories at the rear rejoiced.


    ��Our luck��s not bad. We cksmiths don��t have to go to the frontline.�� Mobai picked his wine sk and took a few gulps before tossing it to Lulu.


    Lulu also took two gulps bashfully, but his gaze was looking at the little white fox that was hiding in his arms. He thought Xixi was going to like this little one.


    ***


    Mond nervously asked Sargeras, who was opening his eyes in befuddlement, with reddened eyes, ��Chief! Chief! Are you alright?��


    ��Cough cough���� Sargeras coughed twice. The coughing pulled at his wounds and he frowned, but when he saw Mond and Kiel surrounding him as he opened his eyes, he angrily said, ��Why are you all surrounding me?! Have you be deserters?!��


    ��No, Chief. The war has ended. We won!�� Kiel quickly shook his head.


    ��We won?�� Sargeras was a little dazed. He saw countless ancient corpses charging before he fainted. it didn��t look like it was going to end.


    ��Yes. I heard Alex sealed that devil and then all those ancient corpses turned into dust. We won.�� Kiel nodded.


    ��Fantastic!�� Sargeras clenched his fists in excitement. The wounds on his chest pulled again and he sucked in a painful breath.


    ��You��d better lie down, Chief. An elf has just treated you and said that you have to recuperate for some time before you can recover,�� Mond said bashfully.


    ��Okay, good chap.�� Sargeras patted Mond��s head and smiled too.


    It felt great to be alive.


    They could eat Boss Mag��s roujiamos again when they got back.


    ***


    Command center, in the meeting hall.


    All the various races�� representatives and powerhouses gathered together.


    All of them looked at Mag with gazes full of admiration.


    If they had selected Mag as themander only because of his powerful strength that day, then the crushing defeat today had showcased Alex��s incrediblemand over his troops.


    The final report of the casualties hadn��t been sent up yet, but it should be under 30,000.


    They were facing 1,000,000 soldiers from the Army of the Dead, who had no fear of death, and yet they had won the war with such a small number of casualties and no ancient corpses had crossed the line of defense.


    Mag looked at all of them and sincerely said, ��I feel very proud of all the allied forces�� soldiers on the Gus�� defense line and everyone present here.��


    Perhaps, the shing of his sword had affected the battle oue in this war, but without the 1,000,000 allied forces�� soldiers defending the line of defense heroically, the war wouldn��t have ended so rapidly.


    All of them smiled with gratication.


    ��The war has ended and the threat brought by Cthulhu is temporarily resolved.�� Mag looked at all of them and solemnly said, ��However, we don��t know how many devils that are as powerful as Cthulhu, are sealed on the Nond Continent, or when they will emerge to harm this world.


    ��I hope this 100 years of peace will be a new beginning and all of you here will let this precious peace continue on for a longer time.


    ��I hope all of you remember who fought alongside you today to seal this terrifying enemy.


    ��And I hope we can stand together next time and point our weapons at ourmon enemy.��


    The great hall was silent for a moment before loud apuse erupted.


    Michael nodded at Mag repeatedly and said with a chuckle, ��I really would have wanted to marry my daughter to him if he wasn��t already married.��


    ��Can you bear to do it?�� Rn said with a smile.


    Michael thought about it briefly and then shook his head. ��No, I can��t. My girl is still young and we��re not in a hurry.��


    Rnughed to show his ��disdain�� towards his old partner for spoiling his daughter.


    Dominic looked at Mag withplicated emotions.


    He saw Alex��s extraordinaryness back then, so he had once tried to groom him to be the empire��s next marshal.


    What a pity.


    What happenedter made Alex stand against the empire.


    The wits and strategies that he had disyed today were already way above him and his outlook was far above his. He had really done what an allied forces��mander should do.


    Even he couldn��t help thinking how it would be if all the races got along peacefully and even lived together.


    Chaos City seemed to have proven that this wasn��t an impossible task in the past 100 years. However, such a change would cause huge tears inside all the races and power would be its greatest obstacle.


    Dominic didn��t harbor any illusions about it.


    Be the current king, or Sean, who was going to be the next king, they were both not people who could let go of power.


    Not everyone could do that. The majority of the people couldn��t do what Alex had done.

 Chapter 2189 - Rankster

    <h4>Chapter 2189: Rankster</h4>


    The war had ended. After the cheers and celebrations at the frontline, the allied forces started retreating in teams.


    As the number of deaths and injuries weren��t high, the injured could all receive prompt and proper medical treatment.


    The giant dragons even took the initiative to send the Night Elves and soldiers from Chaos City back. Of course, it was also because it was on the way.


    Mag was not in a rush to leave. Although Cthulhu had been sealed, not all waspletely well.


    Jonas, together with some 10th-tier formation masters, set up additional spell formations outside of the seal. It was to prevent others from barging in and undoing the spell as well as reinforcing the spell formation.


    Other than that, the other races deployed their 10th-tier powerhouses to stay back to guard the ce on a rotational basis for a three-year period. The first round would be guarded by the 10th-tier powerhouses from the Roth Empire, giant dragons and orcs.


    Other than that, the still unconscious Rankster was also a headache to Mag.


    Elizabeth was still guarding by Rankster��s side, looking very worried.


    After leaving Mamy Restaurant for more than a month, Elizabeth looked much skinnier.


    Louis and Dous stood far away. How to solve the Rankster issue was also bothering them.


    Irina had already used the Holy Light Technique to do a few rounds of deep cleansing for Rankster to force out the ck magic aura out of his body.


    However, Cthulhu was very sly so no one knew if Rankster could actually regain his consciousness.


    Rankster was very powerful, so he was also very dangerous.


    On top of that, no one was clear how he actually became like that. They had to trace all of it to the source.


    After Irina had done several treatments for Rankster, thetter, who had been unconscious for hours, finally woke up.


    His eyelids moved and he opened his eyes. It was a pair of clear, golden eyes.


    He was stunned when he saw all the snow and ice around him. He attempted to stand up but was trapped by the seal and could not move.


    ��Father!��


    Elizabeth could not hide her agitation as she started calling out to Rankster.


    Rankster looked up and saw Elizabeth. He was silent for a moment before saying, ��Elizabeth?��


    ��Yes, Father, it��s me! Elizabeth.�� Elizabeth quickly nodded. Her heart hurt when she looked at Rankster being sealed inside.


    ��What are you doing here? That devil���� Rankster seemed to have recalled something. He suddenly looked nervous and a golden glow covered his body as he attempted to break free from the seal.


    ��The devil had been resealed. Father, don��t worry. We are safe now,�� Elizabeth quickly said.


    ��I think he��s fine,�� Irina told Mag.


    ��We still have to observe him longer.�� Mag was not persuaded. Back then when Josh was controlled by the Devil, he did not appear strange and managed to deceive many people.


    Dous and Louis were ted. If Rankster could regain his consciousness, that would be a blessing to the giant dragons.


    ��Resealed?�� Rankster was stunned. He looked around and saw Mag standing at the side. He asked in shock, ��Alex? Why are you here?��


    However, very quickly, he appeared to be in pain as some pieces of memories started shing in his head.


    ��Father!�� Elizabeth looked at him nervously.


    After a very long time, Rankster digested all his memories. He sighed solemnly and said, ��I am guilty.��


    Mag took a step forward and said to Rankster, ��It seems that you��ve already recalled some things. You don��t have to be too guilty. However, we need to know what happened between you and Cthulhu. Why were you at the cave sealed under Dragon Ind? Why did you follow Cthulhu over?��


    Rankster thought for a while and said, ��Three years ago, I found some traces of ancient civilization on Dragon Ind. As there was a horrifying ck devil aura leaking out, I stayed back to observe and guard the ce.


    ��But I did not expect the devil aura to slowly corrode my mind and I ended up being consumed by it. When it was escaping, I attempted to kill it but was not its match at all and was totally under its control.


    ��I have no memory of what happened after that. However, I recalled some parts just now. It brought me to the ice sheets and started digging and beckoning ancient corpses. We even exchanged blows and I also killed a lot of people and my fellow men����


    Rankster��s voice dwindled with remorse.


    As a proud dragon, he could not ept the fact that he had be the devil��s aplice and had brought cmity upon this world.


    On top of that, he had even killed tens of giant dragons and soldiers of different races from the allied forces. His hands were stained with the blood of many innocent men.


    Mag nodded. It was pretty much what he expected.


    Before that, almost no one knew what the Great Old Ones were and Rankster was controlled by Cthulhu in a defenseless state. After he failed to struggle free, he became its puppet.


    However, he managed to retain his consciousness with his strong will as a powerhouse.


    A person with a weak will like Josh would have his soul consumed very quickly and be reduced to a tool.


    ��How��s your body right now? Can Cthulhu exert any influence on you? Is there any of its residual aura left in your body?�� Mag asked.


    This was very important.


    Elizabeth looked at Rankster nervously as well.


    Dous and Louis exchanged nces. That determined whether Rankster could be freed.


    Rankster closed his eyes and his body glowed with a faint silver light.


    Soon after, wisps of ck smoke were forced out of his body through his scales. The ck smoke disappeared when they touched the seal.


    Rankster opened his eyes and said calmly, ��I have already dispelled all the devil��s aura I can feel out of my body. I think it��s because Cthulhu has been sealed that I��m no longer affected by it.��


    Mag nodded.


    He looked at Louis and Dous.


    These two highly-respected seniors from the dragon tribe went way back with Rankster.


    Dous went up, took a look at Rankster, and told Mag, ��Alex, Rankster was under the Devil��s control previously, causing him to do cruel things. Now, he has regained his consciousness and the Dragon tribe hopes to have him back.��


    Louis nodded and said, ��This is not his fault. We can see for ourselves how powerful Cthulhu is. It��s already very difficult to be able to hold on to his consciousness. If we kill one another again, we would be falling into Cthulhu��s trap.��


    ��Yes. This is not Rankster��s fault. He has already broken out of Cthulhu��s control and it is best if he could start life anew.�� Mag nodded. He would not want to put Rankster in a difficult position even if it was on ount of Yabemiya and Elizabeth.


    Besides, it was just as Louis and Dous said. Cthulhu��s power had exceeded what everyone in this world would have known. No one could reverse being under its control by will alone.

 Chapter 2190 - You’re a Terrible Father

    <h4>Chapter 2190: You��re a Terrible Father</h4>


    The seal was removed and Rankster shrunk into a middle-aged man in silver armor.


    He had sharp features with a hint of vicissitudes in his gaze, but yet he still looked very handsome. He had a temperament that said: ��I have a story��, which was the kind of mature man that youngdies loved the most.


    ��Father!��


    Elizabeth pounced into Rankster��s arms and continued to cry uncontrobly.


    It had already been years since shest hugged her father like this previously. She had almost forgotten how it felt.


    She was already very satisfied to be able to hug her father like this after going through all kinds of desperation.


    ��I��m sorry, Elizabeth,�� Rankster said as he patted Elizabeth��s back gently with apologetic tears in his eyes.


    The father-and-daughter didn��t hug for too long. Rankster cupped his hands at Mag and said, ��Thank you for your help.��


    Mag nodded his head and said, ��What do you intend to do next?��


    Rankster��s power was already beyond the 10th-tier. Although he was still far from bing a god, it wasn��t impossible either.


    ��I��ll go somewhere deserted and spend the rest of my life repenting my sins,�� Rankster replied calmly.


    ��Father.�� Elizabeth��s expression changed. She had just found Rankster, was he going to leave her again?


    Louis and Dous frowned too, but they could understand what Rankster was feeling right now. After pondering briefly, they chose to keep quiet.


    Mag shook his head and said, ��You don��t have to do that. You didn��t mean to do what happened today. Besides, your initial intention was to check out the situation and solve the problem.


    ��Moreover, the Nond Continent needs powerhouses to defend it if another devil breaks out of the seal again. Are you trying to evade that by going away? You know that there is more than one devil being sealed up on the Nond Continent.��


    Mag��s voice was soul-arousing and he looked at Rankster with a sharp gaze.


    Rankster was slightly taken aback as he met Mag��s gaze. After being quiet for a long time, he said, ��If another devil breaks out again, I will be the first to fight against it, even if it will cost me my life.


    ��But I can��t face everyone. I have let them down after I killed so many innocents while being enchanted.��


    ��The allied forces�� warriors are worthy of respect and remembrance when they died at the frontline while defending the Nond Continent, but all these things are caused by the devil. They have no regrets fighting for their home and families.


    ��But, you have let your daughters down. They have suffered greatly because of you. They even ventured into the ice sheets alone to look for you and almost died after being surrounded by the ancient corpses. However, you don��t see any of that and you even want to hide from the problems like a coward by disappearing again.


    ��In terms of power, you��re a worthy and powerful opponent, but as a father, you��re really unworthy.��


    Mag looked at Rankster with ill-concealed disdain and mockery.


    He had already deemed Rankster as a jerk when he found out that both Yabemiya and Elizabeth were Rankster��s daughters.


    Elizabeth was the chief��s daughter but she was ostracized in her own tribe and even almost died in an unfair diator fight.


    Yabemiya had a difficult life with her mother since she was young and almost starved to death in front of Mamy Restaurant.


    Meanwhile, their father, the chief of the Frost Dragons, a 10th-tier powerhouse on par with Alex, knew nothing about them.


    He was a terrible father and a terrible husband.


    Mag was a new father, but he really had great disdain for Rankster from the bottom of his heart.


    Rankster swayed as though he was struck by lightning. He looked at Elizabeth and moved his lips, but he only felt a dryness in his throat and couldn��t say a single word.


    Elizabeth��s eyes were red again when she heard Mag��s words. Biting on her lips, she said, ��Father, I��ve found my younger sister. She has never met you. Can you really bear not to go see her?��


    ��Younger sister?�� Rankster looked at Elizabeth and his eyes suddenly widened. He took a step forward and grabbed her shoulders. ��You are talking about�� Yabemiya?��


    ��Yabemiya?�� Louis, who was still wondering about how Rankster got another child, widened his eyes.


    However, he soon straightened out his thoughts. No wonder�� Rankster had half of the Golden Dragons�� blood. If Yabemiya was his daughter, then it made sense why a half-dragon could have such a powerful talent.


    ��Yes. I��ve found her and given her the dragon source, which allowed her to be a real giant dragon.�� Elizabeth nodded.


    ��H-how is she?�� Rankster was agitated and worried at the same time.


    ��Her mother passed away many years ago. She���� Elizabeth halted before continuing speaking, ��She��s doing quite well now. She��s a waitress in a restaurant and she��s very happy there.��


    ��She��s a waitress in a restaurant! Who is the boss?!�� Hostility emanated from Rankster.


    His daughter was actually forced to be a waitress in a restaurant! This was an intolerable insult to giant dragons!


    <i>��It��s me����</i>?Mag said inwardly as his eyelids twitched crazily.


    He didn��t oppress his employees, okay. He even gave them quite a good sry and provided them with great amodation and three meals a day.


    Moreover, he picked up Miya with his ability. Rankster, as her father, had only provided one sperm, so what was he trying to do now by pretending to be a doting father?


    ��Father, it isn��t what you think it is. That boss is a good man. He took Miya in and helped her out of a dire situation. Furthermore, she��s very happy working there. She isn��t being forced.�� Elizabeth quickly exined.


    Mag curved his lips slightly. Would Rankster faint out of anger if he found out that Elizabeth had also worked as a waitress in Mamy Restaurant for some time?


    Although they were on par in fighting, Mag had won this round.


    ��Is that so?�� Rankster was thoughtful. However, after hearing Elizabeth��s exnation, he felt even more guilty as his daughter, Miya, must have had a very tough life before.


    He felt even more flustered when he thought that lovely and gentle woman had already left this world.


    He had owed her too much. She could have had a much better life if she didn��t meet him.


    ��Where is she? I would like to meet her.�� Rankster clenched his fists and said with guilt, ��I owe you two too much. I��m a lousy father. I��m not worthy at all. I hope I can make it up to you two in the future.��


    ��No, Father. I��m already very happy to see you again.�� Elizabeth pounced into Rankster��s arms and sobbed softly.


    This maiden who was always cold, finally cried like a child at this moment.


    And Rankster, the tough guy, also couldn��t help but cry.


    ��Well, I guess I��ll see you again.�� Mag waved his hand and turned to leave.


    He didn��t have to guess. He knew they would meet again soon.

 Chapter 2191 - Sichuan Spicy Chicken

    <h4>Chapter 2191: Sichuan Spicy Chicken</h4>


    The allied forces of various races began to return home and the task to clean up the battlefield had fallen onto the host, the Roth Empire.


    However, the allied forces had given their all in the fight and didn��t let a single ancient corpse into the Roth Empire, so the task of cleaning up the battlefield wasn��t hard to ept.


    Mag took all the cannons back. Even though he couldn��t reverse the fact that this technology had already appeared, he still didn��t want this technology to develop too rapidly.


    Of course, Mag had ascertained one thing when they faced the Army of the Dead this time.


    Even when this was a fantasy world, firearms were still a strong deterrent.


    And, developing firearms appropriately could give the Nond Continent another trump card when it faced another powerful threat again.


    It was a long and arduous task to guide the Nond Continent on its journey in developing its technology.


    Let��s not talk about advancing to the Elder Things�� level of battleships and electromaic guns, even poprizing the railroads and trains could connect all the races easier and promote the racial integration.


    Of course, Mag didn��t intend to do all that by himself.


    Just take the steam engines and steam trains for example. He only provided the blueprints and suggestions and Scheer made the steam trains run among the mountains with her power of money and a group of geniuses.


    And, he received 10% of the shares even when he did nothing.


    Selling knowledge was way easier than doing it himself.


    He was just a chef after all and a man who wanted to be the God of Cookery.


    He had veered way off his initial course bying out to save the world.


    Oh��


    He couldn��t really say that either.


    After all, saving the world was to allow him to cook better. There was no contradiction there.


    ��System, I saved the world. Are there any rewards?�� Mag asked inwardly.


    He hadn��t talked to the system in the past few days and he actually missed it.


    ��Ding! Congrattions to the Host for sealing Cthulhu. You havepleted the mission of saving the world and extending 100 years of peace in this world! Taking in the Host��s performance, you are given the following rewards:


    1. The restaurant��s defense is raised to the highest level: 10th-tier. It can resist all 10th-tier attacks!


    2. A recipe for Sichuan Spicy Chicken!


    3. A recipe package of mousse cakes and desserts!��


    The system��s voice spoke up happily.


    Mag��s eyes lit up when he heard that.


    A 10th-tier defense meant that Mamy Restaurant would be the safest ce on the Nond Continent, even overtaking the Roth Empire��s pce.


    The Sichuan Spicy Chicken was a famous Sichuan dish. It was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. It was spicy and delicious, and even thinking about it made his mouth start watering.


    As for the mousse cake, Amy and Annie would like it very much.


    Mag was very pleased about the rewards.


    ��System, why don��t you give me a dozen industrial blueprints? It will be best if they are from the Electrification Age and then we can lead this world straight into the Electrification Age,�� Mag said inwardly.


    ��Host, you��re daydreaming,�� the system replied decisively.


    ��I am nning for the future. Think about it. Although Cthulhu is sealed now, an Arwassa or a Hastur might pop up again some day. A world without technology is on the losing end.


    ��Moreover, there��s the Elder Things and their technology level is tens of thousands of years ahead of the Nond Continent��s. They are living in the Underground City right now, but what if their rulers decide toe up to rule over us one day? Wouldn��t the Nond Continent be in a dire situation then?�� Mag said seriously.


    ��This system doesn��t have the permission to make that decision!�� Despite Mag trying to talk his way into a deal, the system still wasn��t convinced.


    ��Moreover, raising the world��s technological level abruptly will cause unknown risks to this world. It doesn��t adhere to the normal evolutionary principles. The Host shouldn��t interfere, otherwise you will attract Heaven��s Punishment!�� The system warned Mag gravely.


    ��Heaven��s Punishment?��


    Mag was reminded of the previous ordeal of lightning and he couldn��t help cocking his eyebrow.


    It seemed like it was impossible to upgrade through the system directly.


    ��However, Lantisde has sunk into the Underground City and the connection between the worlds is already set up. Isn��t it worse if the Elder Things�� technology directly hedges against the Nond Continent��s?�� Mag frowned.


    ��Furthermore, the Elder Things�� technology is way above Earth��s, so their food must be extremely sophisticated. This isn��t good for me in my journey to bing the God of Cookery.��


    ��Currently, the information is limited and we can��t evaluate the Elder Things�� food and beverage��s level. However, please feel more confident about yourself, Host. Their food might have evolutionalized into a simpler and more nutritious form, but the taste is decided by the heart. It won��t be elevated just because the technological level has improved,�� the system replied.


    After thinking about it, Mag agreed with the system.


    Food came from chefs, not engineers, just like the mesmerizing food on Earth, which mostly came from some small restaurants.


    Mag ended his conversation with the system and conducted a short and concise conversation with Dominic before leaving with Irina.


    ��Back to Chaos City?�� Irina asked him.


    ��I want to send you back first. I need to go to Lantisde.�� Mag exined, ��The Elder Things blew up Cthulhu��s old nest and identally sank Lantisde.��


    ��Isn��t Lantisde at the bottom of the sea?�� Irina frowned, then she widened her eyes as though she suddenly remembered something.


    ��It fell into the Underground City.�� Mag voiced out what Irina was thinking directly.


    ��Then�� does it still exist?��


    ��Apparently; nobody was hurt and the Elder Things are discussing how to handle this emergency.��


    This was what Xi said in the message that she sent him earlier. He was close to Lantisde and was one of the few people who knew about the Elder Things�� existence.


    ��I don��t know about the situation in the Underground City right now. To Lantisde, this can be dangerous or a great opportunity.�� Mag added on.


    Mag liked the Elder Things a lot more after Xi took the initiative to assist in the war in the north and the Elder Things bombed R��lyeh City and solved the problem in the rear for the Nond Continent.


    At least, it showed that they weren��t a race who thought they were above the others and there was a possibility for equalmunication.


    Of course, the other party had the power to tten the Nond Continent at any time, so it was rather juvenile to think that they could sit at the same table for negotiation.


    The best situation was for the Nond Continent to develop itself quietly on its own track, while the Elder Things maintained their independence and mystery.


    However, Lantisde had fallen into the Underground City now. Tens of thousands of merfolk had migrated as a whole. He guessed the leader of the Elder Things should be having a headache right now.


    Irina nodded and didn��t pursue it.


    Ah Zi stopped just beyond Chaos City briefly, before continuing to fly southwards.


    Very soon, Mag appeared in the sky above Lantisde. Looking into the blue sea from the griffin��s back, there was a giant vortex.


    The sky of the Underground City had copsed and the Nond Continent was leaking through.


    Come to think about it, the people down there must be experiencing quite a downpour right now.


    Oh, it should be an ocean instead��

 Chapter 2192 - Two Choices

    <h4>Chapter 2192: Two Choices</h4>


    Mag reached the Boundless Sea Realm and saw Xi, who had been waiting there for a long time.


    She had set up a simple camouging spell formation to cover the strange happenings at the sea here.


    On top of that, the Demon Ind, which was the closestnd to this region, was still a distance away. Ever since Lantisde imed this sea region, the Demons had rarely entered this area.


    ��What��s the situation right now?�� Mag asked directly upon boarding Xi��s battleship.


    Xi had sent him a simple message previously and he was still unaware of what specifically happened.


    ��The hole can be filled up very quickly but before that, Lantisde needs to make a decision,�� Xi told Mag.


    ��What?��


    ��Lantisde has fallen into the Underground World and has already safelynded. There were no deaths and injuries. However, they are currently being grounded. Although they have yet to get into contact with any living organism from the Underground City, they have seen another world.


    ��Therefore, we have decided to give them two choices. The first is to return to the Nond Continent. We would send the merfolks of Lantisde back to Nond Continent and at the same time, remove their memory of the Underground City. The second option is for them to stay in the Underground City. We would give them the area that was previously R��lyeh City, so that they can own a piece ofnd underground,�� Xi said.


    This was the first time Mag heard her speak so much.


    There was much important information that she had divulged.


    Lantisde had fallen into the Underground City. To send tens of thousands of merfolk back to Nond Continent and remove their memory rted to the Underground City was no simple feat.


    The method to remove their memory existed but there were still many imperfections to the technique.


    It might cause the receiving person of the spell to die or be retarded, or the spell might just be ineffective.


    The former scenario was uneptable to the merfolk of Lantisde and thetter scenario was a worry to the Underground City.


    Therefore, another choice was offered to allow the merfolk of Lantisde to stay in the Underground City. That way, the secret would remain and there would be no further worries.


    Judging from how there were no records of the Underground City in the Nond Continent, the people in the Underground City had done very well in controlling their people going out.


    Mag thought for a while. He looked at Xi seriously and asked, ��What exactly is the Underground City like? What kind of status would Lantisde have there? Is there a possibility of them being oppressed or even wiped out?��


    Lantisde had helped him a lot and Gina was also his employee and friend.


    Mag asked for this key information to make a responsible decision.


    ��I cannot reveal too much about the Underground City to you but what I can promise you is that the Underground City is led by the Elder Things. It is a union where various races live together. There is a more stable systempared to the Nond Continent and there are also stricterws to restrict the people.


    ��If Lantisde was to stay in the Underground World, it would join the Underground City as an independent state. The Elder Things would protect the security of the union and would aid them in developing to assimte into the Underground World.


    ��As for the race being wiped out, the Underground World is simrly a dangerous world. However, as a whole right now, it is controble and an enemy or force that could wipe out an entire state is yet to exist,�� Xi replied.


    Such calmness was more believable.


    Mag watched Xi for a while to make sure that she was not lying.


    After all, she was an emotionless robot and lying was not within her capabilities.


    In that case, joining the Underground City would be an opportunity hard toe by for Lantisde.


    This was a chance for the entire race to upgrade from a closed-off underwater world into a high-tech world.


    To most of the merfolk, the Nond Continent was equally foreign and dangerous with the upper limit of the 10th-tier.


    However, in the Underground World, they would have better living conditions and the possibility of a better future.


    On the one hand, there was returning to Nond Continent on the risk of bing a retard, with the possibility of not having and of their own, and on the other hand, it was the chance to join the Underground City with a glorious future ahead of them. Even a fool would know which to choose, right?!


    ��I will pass the message over to the decision-maker in Lantisde, so that they can make the call,�� Mag said.


    This was not a decision that he could make on his own, since it had to do with the future and destiny of an entire race.


    Xi nodded. She looked at Mag and said sincerely, ��The battle that you fought before was well-done.��


    ��Even so, I still hope that there will not be a next time.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. No war is well-done or not well-done. There were still countless corpses of soldiersying on the ice sheets.


    Dexter and Gina, who had set off beforehand, arrived at the sky above Lantisde only half an hourter.


    They saw Mag, who was sitting on the griffin��s back, and quickly moved their flying steed closer.


    ��Master, look!�� Gina eximed as she pointed below.


    Dexter looked down and his expression changed as well.


    What used to be the calm sea surface was now reced with a giant vortex that appeared to be leading straight to the bottom of the ocean. Someone had set up an illusion on the surface of the sea.


    ��Mr. Mag, what��s going on?�� Dexter quickly asked.


    Mag only said that something strange had happened at Lantisde and told him to return quickly.


    He did not expect Mr. Mag to reach even before them and the sight of the situation at the surface of the sea made his heart sink. He could not hide the worry on his face.


    Mag looked at Dexter and Gina, sounding as gentle as he could. ��Right now, what I am about to say might be difficult to believe but everything is the truth. Please be mentally prepared.��


    ��Alright.�� Dexter nodded. Mag had helped Lantisde to stand back up again and was a very trustworthy friend.


    ��Lantisde had sunk once again,�� Mag said.


    ��Hm?��


    ��What?��


    Dexter and Gina stared at Mag with their eyes wide open.


    ��Actually, another world exists under the Nond Continent. They call themselves the Underground City.


    ��There had been strange movements beneath Lantisde for the past two days. That was the nest of Cthulhu, which had been sealed. There were many mini Devils in the nest and the forces from the Underground City had bombed it. However, this had also caused Lantisde to fall into the Underground World,�� Mag exined.


    Even Dexter, with his experience andposure, was lost after hearing Mag��s words.


    The sky and ground exist in the Nond Continent. How can another world exist below? On top of that�� Lantisde had fallen down from the Nond Continent into another world all of a sudden?


    ��In that case�� where are our people?�� Gina asked the question that had been weighing inside her.


    ��They are very safe right now. No need to worry.�� Mag assured them.


    Gina heaved a sigh of relief and said, ��Will they be able toe back?��


    Dexter came back to his senses and looked at Mag nervously as well.


    That so-called Underground City must be very powerful to be able to create a channel in between two worlds.


    Lantisde��s elite troops had all gone to the frontline and those who had stayed back were people that were not very powerful. No one would know what to do in that situation when they suddenly fell into another world.


    ��Yes. That is the key question.�� Mag nodded. ��Right now, the Underground City wants you to make a decision to either stay there or return to the Nond Continent.��

 Chapter 2193 - I Choose Mamy Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 2193: I Choose Mamy Restaurant</h4>


    Mag conveyed the conditions raised by the Elder Things exactly as they were said to Dexter and offered his own judgment.


    Dexter was Lantisde��s High Priest and had a high status, on par with the King. He might even have the power to make decisions on certain important things.


    After hearing Mag��s description of the Underground City, Dexter and Gina were both shocked.


    Another world, under the Nond Continent, controlled by an even stronger and more advanced race.


    Right now, Lantisde has fallen into that world.


    They had once given up on the Nond Continent and had now entered an even richer Underground World with a new civilization.


    Right now, Lantisde had the chance to join this world and assimte into their culture.


    ��Mr. Mag, you are Lantisde��s benefactor. We���� Dexter said with a frown.


    ��What I did was just a simple gesture. You should consider Lantisde��s future. I hope I am not a factor influencing your choice.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. He knew what Dexter was going to say.


    ��Besides, I am happy to see a stronger Lantisde and a force that would have kind intentions to the Nond Continent in the Underground City.��


    Dexter��s eyes lit up. He looked at Mag and nodded. ��I understand.��


    Mag nodded with a smile. He knew that Dexter would make the wise choice. As for Lantisde, this was indeed a chance that was hard toe by.


    ��I�� I want to stay in the Nond Continent.�� Gina finally spoke after staying silent.


    She was very smart and after listening to Mag and Dexter��s conversation, she had already guessed that Lantisde would remain in the Underground City.


    Mag and Dexter looked at her.


    ��I want to stay with Mr. Mag and continue serving Mr. Mag.�� Gina looked at Mag and said thoughtfully, ��You saved me and gave Lantisde hope. You even found an even brighter future for Lantisde. I want to stay to repay this favor.��


    Dexter looked at Gina, hesitating to speak.


    Gina had pure royal blood. On top of that, she was very talented in magic. If she were to go to the Underground City, she could very well break through the 10th-tier limit and be the hope of Lantisde��s future.


    However, Dexter could not find any words to refute what she said.


    What Mag had done for Lantisde was not something one could repay with words alone.


    ��Gina, your parents, family, and friends will all be going to the Underground City. If you stay behind, you might not have the chance to see them again.�� Mag looked at Gina with a smile. ��Sillyss. You don��t owe me anything. You should pursue an even better future and not be bound by the so-called repaying of a favor.��


    ��No! I want to stay in Mamy Restaurant. It��s not just to repay your favor but also because I love my colleagues and the delicious food���� Gina was resolute. Although she did blush slightly towards the end, that did not make her change her mind. ��I must stay. I like the Nond Continent and I like this world.��


    ��This child���� Dexter sighed and smiled helplessly.


    After all, she had been learning magic from him since she was a kid and he knew her character very well.


    ��Er���� Mag looked at Gina and could not help but feel a little touched. He thought for a while and said, ��I respect your decision.��


    ��Thank you, Boss!�� Gina jumped up and down happily.


    Mag looked at Dexter and said, ��This is between the Lantisdeans and the Elder Things. I am just a middle man. Now that there is a basic understanding, I will get the person-in-charge over there to discuss the details with you. You will still have to finalize the specific conditions of the agreement.��


    ��Sure. Thank you Mr. Mag.�� Dexter bowed and said seriously, ��If anything happens in the future, you have to inform us. Even if we have to open up a channel between both worlds again, Lantisde will definitely be there!��


    ��Sure,�� Mag said solemnly.


    This was a promise given by the race that was about to join the Elder Things, a promise that weighed heavier than gold.


    Xi brought Dexter away and Mag did not participate in the future discussions.


    Lantisde was no small fry and Dexter was also very wise. Mag need not worry that they would be disadvantaged.


    Dexter gave Gina a crystal ball and said his final words before leaving without turning back.


    Gina held on to the crystal ball and watched the gray battleship disappear over the horizon while standing on the purple-striped griffin��s back. Her eyes were red.


    This goodbye might very well be a bye forever.


    No matter how resolute she sounded just now, Gina was still a young girl.


    ��Alright, we should go home too.�� Mag stroked her head with a smile.


    ��Go home?�� Gina turned to look at Mag.


    ��Mm. From now on, the restaurant will be your home.�� Mag nodded.


    Gina was stunned. After that, a smile bloomed on her face and she pounced into Mag��s embrace.


    ��You��re such a nice man, Boss���� Mag wanted to remind her to mind her behavior. He put her legs down first but after feeling the sense of reliance from the youngdy in his embrace, he patted her gently on her back.


    ��Oh, right. Before going home, Gina, you need to make an oath, swearing that you will not reveal anything about the Underground City to another person,�� Mag told Gina on their way back.


    The Underground City had strict requirements to prevent any information leaking out about their existence.


    As the Princess of Lantisde, if Gina wanted to stay on the Nond Continent, she would have to keep her part of the deal.


    Wiping out that part of Gina��s memory would be pointless.


    Even if she did not know of the existence of the Underground City and had not heard that conversation, how could one exin the disappearance of Lantisde and her people all of a sudden?


    Tell her that her people were wiped out?


    This child would probably live in misery and hatred for the rest of her life.


    Since she had chosen to stay on the Nond Continent, Mag could only make her promise not to leak out any information about the Underground City to anyone.


    Besides, is the Underground City really that unreachable?


    It was no longer mysterious since it had already shown the tip of its iceberg.


    The answers to breaking past the 10th-tier might be found there.


    One day, Mag would go over personally to take a look at the other side of this world.


    Gina did not probe further and swore straight away.


    Mag passed the footage of Gina taking the oath to Xi and told thetter that the former had chosen to stay on the Nond Continent.


    ��Do I really not have a chance to meet them anymore?�� Gina asked softly, feeling a little down, after taking the oath.


    ��Don��t worry. When you��re all grown up and have be even stronger, you would definitely get to meet them again,�� Mag said encouragingly.


    Gina was extremely talented. In the future, she would definitely break through the 10th-tier.


    ��Really?�� Gina��s eyes lit up.


    ��Of course.��

 Chapter 2194 - Cheers

    <h4>Chapter 2194: Cheers</h4>


    Mag brought Gina back to Chaos City.


    They alighted from the griffin outside the city and walked in.


    Before reaching the restaurant, they saw a group of children crowding around the magic potion shop.


    ��What are you looking at?�� Mag went over and asked with a smile.


    Annie, Amy, Anna, and Jessica were there, squatting in a circle.


    ��Father!�� Amy turned to look upon hearing his voice. When she saw Mag, her eyes lit up and she opened her arms wide to ask for a hug.


    Mag picked the little girl up and gave her a peck on her chubby cheeks.


    Muack~


    Amy held Mag��s face and returned him a sweet kiss. After that, she said happily, ��Father, you��re finally back! Amy baby missed you so much that I couldn��t eat or sleep properly.��


    ��I missed Amy baby too.�� Mag felt warm and fuzzy inside. However, he noticed that the little girls�� baby fat did not seem to have gone down. It seemed that Xixi had been taking very good care of them over the past few days.


    ��So do you want me to cook you a good meal aspensation?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��If it��s a meal�� I don��t think it��s enough. At least�� at least two meals.�� Amy stuck out two fingers.


    Mag smiled even brighter. The little one had already learned how to bargain.


    Annie and Anna were equally happy to see that Mag had returned.


    ��Uncle Mag, you��re back. Did Big Sister Shirleye back with you?�� Anna asked.


    ��Mm. She should be back too.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    Shirley was slightly injured on the battlefield but it was not a big issue. She should be with the Night Elves currently. She might not have been dismissed yet.


    ��That��s great!�� Anna��s eyes lit up as she smiled with assurance.


    ��You��re back. That��s great.�� Annie signed.


    Mag stroked her head with a smile. This little one is still so obedient.


    ��Uncle Mag, wee home,�� Jessica said as she looked at Mag.


    ��Mm. Hello Jessica, stay over for a mealter before you go home. I��ll let your mother know,�� Mag said.


    ��Mm, mm.�� Jessica nodded. Her eyes shone brightly. The thought of being able to enjoy Uncle Mag��s delicious cooking made her feel very blissful.


    Mag finally saw the small white thing they were gathering around, now that the children had dispersed.


    It was a snow fox, about the size of Ugly Duckling. It was white from head to toe and wasying on the ground sizing up its surroundings with its bright, ck eyes. It looked smart and obedient.


    ��Lulu came back from the North and brought it back. This little one is rather obedient and the children love it. I let them y with it for a while,�� Xixi said with a smile as she walked out with herrge pregnant belly.


    ��Yes. Whitie is super obedient and it��s so white and fluffy, way cuter than Ugly Duckling!�� Amy slid down to the ground from Mag��s embrace and stroked the head of the white snow fox.


    Ugly Duckling, who was arguing with ck Coal, turned around and squinted at the snow fox.


    Someone had actually threatened Lord Orange��s position?


    Ugly Duckling strutted over to the snow fox and pressed its paw on the snow fox��s head.


    The snow fox��s eyes widened slowly and it looked askance at Ugly Duckling, shivering in fright and not daring to move.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling turned back and meowed proudly at Amy.


    ��You��re such a bully. No dinner for you!�� Amy pushed its fat paw away. ��And another three rounds of jogging too.��


    ����?�� Ugly Duckling tilted its head in confusion.


    ��There is a gathering at the restaurant tonight in celebration of the Nond Continent��s rebirth. Come over with Lulu too.�� Mag looked at Xixi and said, ��Thank you for taking care of the children these past few days.��


    ��The two children were very obedient. Besides, with Miya ying with them, I have nothing to do.�� Xixi smiled. ��In that case, we��ll go over tonight to have a free meal.��


    ��Sure.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He looked at Amy and said, ��Amy baby, go and invite Teacher Urien over for dinnerter.��


    ��Alright.�� Amy nodded. She peeked into the magic potion shop and muttered softly, ��After learning Gomoku, they are obsessed with it.��


    Mag returned to the restaurant. He pushed the doors wide open and looked at the tables and chairs sitting quietly in the hall as well as the still kitchen. At this moment, he felt his whole mind and body rx.


    Although life as a superhero was very exhrating, it was not the life he wanted.


    Instead, he found peace in the restaurant.


    Actually, the persona of the owner of Mamy Restaurant was his favorite.


    There was a greater sense of achievement in creating delicacies, bringing freshness and bliss to the customers,pared to cutting the heads off of 100 ancient corpses with one swing of his sword.


    ��Mamy Restaurant, your king is back.�� Mag opened his arms wide and walked into the restaurant.


    Light shone on him, casting a long shadow in the restaurant.


    After a while, Mag put his arms down. He looked back to make sure that no one saw what he did, before quickly closing the door behind him.


    He was being idiotic again��


    How shameful.


    Mag took a shower and came downstairs after changing into his chef��s uniform. He started preparing the dishes that he was going to make for the celebration.


    Cthulhu��s saga had ended and the new peace ord had also been signed. Right now, the world did not need Mag to do anything else.


    However, Mamy Restaurant��s customers needed him.


    Mamy Restaurant, which had been closed for almost a month, had been part of the regrs�� resentment every day.


    Thankfully, Mag had many delicacies in store for them. When Mamy Restaurant opens again tomorrow, he willunch two new main dishes in one go: Shaved Noodles and Hot Noodles with Sesame Paste, as well as one new breakfast dish: Soup Dumplings.


    At the same time, he wouldunch the Maotai and the rum brewed by Hannah.


    As for side dishes to go with the drinks, the Sichuan Spicy Chicken and Spicy Escargot were ready to beunched. However, Mag would take it slow and not spoil his customers too quickly.


    Although he had stood everyone up for a month, he returned with full sincerity.


    At night, the invited guests all came to Mamy Restaurant.


    Other than the people from the restaurant, Mag also invited Xixi and Lulu, Amy��s teachers, Krassu and Urien, Luna and Vivian, Miss Gloria and Miss Scheer.


    Yabemiya came but did not see Elizabeth. It seemed Rankster had still not seen her yet.


    Shirley told Miya that she saw Elizabeth at the frontline and that she was currently safe and well. That assured Miya.


    ��Cheers to the Nond Continent��s victory.�� Mag raised a toast with a smile.


    ��We should thank Alex. He was the one who ended this war,�� Krassu said with a smile.


    ��To everyone.��


    ��Cheers!��


    ~(?��?)�ġ� Cheers!


    ~(?��?)�ġ� Cheers!

 Chapter 2195 - Gina Is a Good Girl

    <h4>Chapter 2195: Gina Is a Good Girl</h4>


    The gathering ended in a happy ambiance. Many had drunk quite a bit and left the restaurant tipsy.


    Mag stood at the door, watching his guests leave. He suddenly realized the snow in Aden Square had already melted and the bare tree branches seemed to be gathering energy. Perhaps, he would see buds sprouting on the tree branches soon.


    ��Spring ising soon,�� Irina stood behind him and gently said.


    ��Are the flowers blossoming soon? Are the birdsing back?�� Amy ran to the door with a glow in her eyes.


    There were many kinds of flowers nted in the Aden Square. It was beautiful during spring.


    ��Yes, soon.�� Mag nodded with a smile before he closed the door and locked the cold winds out.


    Annie ran downstairs with a picture book in her arms and passed it to Mag.


    ��Is this your new work?�� Mag received it and his eyes lit up when he saw the sexy and cute Miss ck Cat wearing a ck mask in the night on the cover.


    After learning and practicing for some time, Annie��s drawing style was already very stable and getting more and more mature gradually.


    Picture books in this world were very limited, so Mag got a bunch of famousics from the Earth��s source material library and let Annie learn from them.


    The little one had a very strong learning ability. She absorbed the masters�� techniques while maintaining her own individuality and she came out with her own style.


    It was extremely intricate and every detail was impable.


    In this area, Annie did indeed have the focus and speed that theic artists of Earth envied.


    Her speed was really something else!


    It would take aic artist a few days to draw a cover page, but Annie couldplete a whole book within the same period of time.


    Mag flipped through the picture book. The story basically followed Miss ck Cat��s storyline, but Annie deftly changed it from the opera form to theic form and it was still very fascinating.


    ��Hmm, it��s excellent. I think Miss ck Cat would like it very much too.�� Mag nodded with a smile. The level of theic��spletion had exceeded his expectations.


    ��Our Annie is a littleic genius.�� Irina also marveled. She couldn��t even draw a perfect circle.


    Don��tugh. You��re no better.


    Annie smiled but she soon asked with signnguage, ��When are we going to Rodu again?��


    After pondering briefly, Mag said, ��Maybe the day after tomorrow. The restaurant will open tomorrow, and it will close for one day after that. We can go to Rodu to settle the tavern then.��


    Mamy Restaurant resuming its business meant that Saipan Tavern had to close down.


    However, Mag thought of a solution and it was to let Miss Eiffie and M take over the operation of the tavern. Apart from not being able to change the side dishes, there would be no problem in supplying the beverages.


    Of course, the premise was that Miss Eiffie had to be willing to take over.


    Meanwhile, he was also very curious about if the ck Cat Opera House had moved into the venue he had reserved for them and how their current operation was.


    ***


    Lying on the bed at night, Irina finally had the chance to be alone with Mag. ��How is the situation at Lantisde now?��


    ��They should be choosing to join the Underground City and leave the Nond Continent forever. They won��t be interacting with us anymore,�� Mag answered. He repeated Xi and Dexter��s conversation to Irina briefly.


    ��Then, Gina����


    ��Gina chose to stay behind. She said she likes the restaurant and everyone. She doesn��t want to go to the Underground City, so she made a promise to stay on the Nond Continent,�� Mag exined.


    ��Gina is a good girl and the restaurant will be her home in the future.�� Irina nodded.


    ��Hmm. We will prepare a handsome dowry for her when it��s time. We will be her maternal family.�� Mag nodded too.


    ��What if she only wants to marry you?�� Irina looked at him smilingly. ��Is that money going from your left pocket to your right pocket?��


    ��Erm���� Mag raised his eyebrows slightly and seriously said, ��Am I that kind of person?!��


    ��I don��t know if you are or not, but Gina definitely stays because she wants to repay the kindness.�� Irina chuckled.


    ��Gina is a good girl.�� Mag didn��t dare to continue the conversation. He could only repeat what Irina said.


    ***


    Frost Dragon Ind.


    Fox looked at the man who slowly walked into the hall with a pale face. His scary aura made Fox��s legs tremble and he finally couldn��t help but kneel on the ground.


    ��Great Elder, save me!�� Fox turned his head and called out to Dous on the high seat.


    Dous stayed still with a cold expression.


    On the other high seats, the other elders wanted to speak out, but they chose to remain quiet eventually after they saw Rankster in his silver armor.


    This was the only man who was Alex��s equal on the Nond Continent.


    Fox, this useless fellow, still couldn��t advance to the 10th-tier by now.


    Everyone knew what Rankster��s return meant.


    The king of the Frost Dragons was back.


    And based on what he did previously, everyone knew what would happen if they provoked him.


    He would even kill the elders if they antagonized him.


    Rankster walked to Fox and looked down at him with a cold smirk.


    Next to him was Elizabeth in a long silver dress with an equally cold expression.


    ��I heard you want to be the chief,�� Rankster said with augh.


    ��I-I���� Fox couldn��t breathe under the terrifying aura. He said with a quivering voice, ��I just didn��t want the Frost Dragons to be without a leader. Now that you��re back, you are naturally still the only king, Big Brother.��


    ��Is this just going to end like this?�� Rankster took one step forward and frost crept up Fox��s knees and froze him.


    Fox crouched on the floor and kowtowed with a fearful expression as he said, ��Big Brother�� Chief. Mercy, Chief����


    The hall was inplete silence. No one spoke up for him.


    Fox bullied and almost killed Elizabeth on the Frost Battlefield back then. It would be a wonder if Rankster didn��t kill him today.


    No one could save him today.


    Rankster raised his right hand with ill-concealed disgust.


    ��Father, hand him to me.�� Right then, Elizabeth, who had been quiet, spoke up.


    Rankster flicked a nce at Elizabeth and retracted his hand. He nodded and took a step back.


    Fox saw a glimpse of hope and agitatedly said to Elizabeth, ��Elizabeth, I have been good to you. Please spare me, spare me�� I will be your ve in the future����


    ��I��ll give you one chance. I��ll see you on the Frost Battlefield.�� Elizabeth looked at Fox coldly. ��You may leave if you win. You will die on the Frost Battlefield if you lose.��


    ��This���� All the elders looked at Elizabeth with shock.


    However, Rankster smiled. That was indeed his daughter.

 Chapter 2196 - You Will Eat Meat With Me In the Future

    <h4>Chapter 2196: You Will Eat Meat With Me In the Future</h4>


    Fox widened his eyes with glee. He seemed to grab onto a glimpse of hope.


    ��I agree!�� Fox quickly replied.


    Even though he could sense that Elizabeth��s aura was more powerful than before and she should have advanced, he was still confident that he could beat Elizabeth who had just advanced to the 9th-tier.


    However, if Rankster was to do it, he would definitely die without a doubt.


    ��Elizabeth, are you issuing a death match invitation to Fox?�� Dous�� cold voice reverberated throughout the hall.


    ��Yes!�� Elizabeth nodded.


    She had epted that unfair challenge in this hall just a few months ago.


    However, she was standing here again as the challenger.


    She was stronger in her understanding of battle apart from her realm.


    Perhaps because she was influenced by the two strongest men in this world, she began to have a different understanding towards battle.


    The Frost Battlefield was open and almost all the Frost Dragons came.


    The news of Rankster��s return had already spread all over the Frost Dragon Ind.


    Deafening cheers erupted when Rankster appeared in the sky above the Frost Battlefield.


    The giant dragons were naturally born powerhouses, so they respected and idolized powerhouses even more.


    Although Rankster had been enchanted before, he was still the most powerful dragon.


    He was still the owner of the Frost Throne without a doubt when he returned to the Frost Dragon Ind now.


    And, Elizabeth challenging Fox again excited the Frost Dragons too.


    It was just like Rankster, who turned the tides around again and again hundreds of years ago, and the protagonist had be Elizabeth now.


    History seemed to be repeating itself. Would Fox fade into history or would he turn the tide around? It made people look forward to it.


    Rankster sat on the Frost Throne and Fox and Elizabeth appeared on the battlefield.


    Fox obviously looked more rxed after they signed the waiver of liability agreement and Rankster had agreed to it. He could leave after he won this challenge, so he looked at Elizabeth with a disdainful gaze.


    This niece of his was always over-confident just like Rankster.


    She could have crushed him easily with Rankster��s help, but instead she issued a challenge to him and even signed the waiver of liability agreement.


    Elizabeth looked at him coldly and calmly.


    ��The death match begins!��


    Dous announced.


    Although Fox looked rxed, his actions weren��t slow at all. A silver spear appeared in his hands and he activated the Frost Domain at the same time.


    As an experienced 9th-tier powerhouse, he could ward off Elizabeth��s attack with his stronger power and gain the final victory.


    They were both Frost Dragons, so he knew whatever she knew. That was his source of confidence.


    However, as soon as Fox set up the Frost Domain, Elizabeth disappeared and dashed towards him as a vague shadow.


    ��Ha. Stupid!��


    Fox smirked. He stabbed his frost spear out hard and simultaneously contracted the Frost Domain and directed it forward.


    Ding!


    The frost spear stabbed a vague shadow and made a crisp sound of ice shattering.


    A humanoid ice statue crumbled and turned into ice shards that flew everywhere.


    ��Hm?��


    Fox was stunned.


    ��You lost.�� A cold voice spoke up from behind him.


    A frost dragon with a 100 meter wingspan appeared behind him.


    Fox only felt his back tighten briefly before he lost control.


    Razor sharp dragon ws stabbed into his body and tore him into two straight away.


    Dragon blood sshed skywards and the battlefield was pitch silent.


    All the Frost Dragons were looking at Fox, who was torn into two, and Elizabeth, who was hovering in midair with shock.


    She only used one strike and Fox lost. It was an utter defeat.


    The clean and sleek fighting style made all the giant dragons unconsciously look at Rankster on the Frost Dragon throne.


    That was hisbat style.


    ��Elizabeth! Elizabeth! Elizabeth!��


    Cheers echoed throughout the sky above the battlefield.


    A proud smile appeared on Rankster��s face. That was his daughter.


    Elizabeth transformed into her human form and walked off the battlefield with a calm expression. She didn��t look excited because she killed Fox.


    ��Rankster has an heir now.�� Dous looked at Elizabeth and nodded his head in satisfaction.


    ***


    ��Josh is already dead, all the war criminals are hanged and we have received thepensation. From today on, our feud with the Roth Empire is considered over. If anyone vites the agreement between the parties, he or she will be charged with treason,�� Connie sat on the main seat and sternly said to all the chiefs in the tent.


    An elderly chief said with a frown, ��But, Chieftain, our feud with the humans hassted for thousands of years. How can we end it just like this.��


    ��Yes. They killed so many of our people. How can we let it go just like this?��


    ��Even if we agree, would our people who lost their lives innocently agree to it?��


    Many chiefs chimed in too.


    ��Hatred has built up through the generations and it caused tragedies like this to happen again and again.�� Connie stood up and said to that old chief in a low voice, ��100 years of peace will allow our people to rest and recuperate, and to herd and hunt. We don��t have to fret over a war that can happen at any time, but if we end the agreement and start the war, tens of thousands of our people are going to die.


    ��I believe all of you have seen on today��s battlefield how powerful the Roth Empire is. Do you think we orcs can go all the way to Rodu even if each and everyone of us go into the war?��


    The great hall quietened down suddenly.


    All of them were reminded of the rain of arrows that were shot out by millions of crossbows. Even the 1,000,000 strong Army of the Dead lost to them.


    The orcs always had the illusion that they could win when they faced the Northwestern Legion.


    However, the fact was�� it was just one of the Roth Empire��s legions. They had five more legions of that size.


    ��As the chieftain, I hope you guys won��t gamble the lives of our people because of spite. It will only show that you are a lousy chief,�� Connie said sincerely.


    ***


    ��Maestro, where have you been?��


    In the ck Cat Opera House, all the troupe members crowded around Vicki, who had juste in, with bright eyes.


    Seeing everyone��s concerned gazes, Vicki felt a warmth in her heart. She said with a smile, ��I went somewhere important for source materials. I��m fine. You guys don��t have to worry.��


    All of them saw that Vicki��s clothes were neat and proper and she didn��t look like she was kidnapped. Besides, their opera troupe was too poor for anyone to kidnap Vicki, so they were relieved.


    ��Our opera house has been closed for the few days that you were not around, Maestro. We��ve lost all the poprity that we built up and we are almost out of money to buy food now,�� Old Man Mi said worriedly.


    The other actors looked forlorn too. They were back to square one after finally having some results.


    ��Swoosh.��


    Vicki threw a money bag onto the table and a pile of shiny gold coins rolled out.


    ��Don��t worry. You will eat meat with me in the future.��

 Chapter 2197 - Do You Want To Be a Boss?

    <h4>Chapter 2197: Do You Want To Be a Boss?</h4>


    Everyone in the opera troupe looked at that full money bag with disbelief. The gold coins and silver coins almost spilled out of the bag.


    There were about�� over 100 of them!


    ��M-maestro, did you sell yourself?�� an actor asked with hesitation.


    All the actors were looking at Vicki with a concerned gaze.


    To them, it seemed to be the only possible way for the maestro to get so much money within such a short time.


    Otherwise, they wouldn��t have been so pathetic for the past two years.


    ��What are you talking about?�� Vicki reached out to p the head of the troupe member who spoke up earlier, and coughed lightly before seriously saying, ��I earned it with my ability.��


    Although the actors didn��t look like they believed her, they all learned their lesson and kept quiet.


    ��Alright, you guys have been with me for such a long time and I have never paid you a sry before. From this month on, you guys will receive from me a basic of 5,000 copper coins. If the opera troupe��s ticket sales are good, you guys will get amission too.�� Vicki continued on.


    ��We��ll get a sry?��


    ��5,000 copper coins?!��


    Everyone��s eyes lit up.


    They all came from a tough environment before following Vicki. She brought them away from their tough lives and gave them something called a ��dream��.


    The past two years had been difficult, but it wasn��t that miserable when they practiced, sang and worked toward their dream every day.


    And now the maestro was going to give them a sry? And a handsome sum of 5,000 copper coins!


    ��This is this month��s pay. I will be paying you all in advance.�� Vicki took the money bag and gave them 50 gold coins each.


    ��This is the first time that I have held so much money in my life.�� A young maiden had a surprised smile as she held onto the gold coins with both her hands.


    ��Not just you. This is also the first time that I, Old Man Mi, have held so much money in my life. Thendowners in the past were stingy and it was already a big deal to be paid five copper coins.�� Old Man Mi also smiled brightly with tears in his eyes.


    The troupe members were excited and touched as they held onto the money.


    Vicki looked at all of them with heartache and guilt. She waved her hand and said, ��Let��s take today off. Go out to y and buy some new clothes and nice food.��


    ��Alrightly!��


    The troupe members cheered and went back to their rooms to change and go out.


    They had arrived in Rodu for some time, but because they had no money, they spent most of their time in the troupe practicing. Even window shopping was an extravagant thing to do.


    Ibaka only said to Vicki after everyone returned to their room, ��Maestro, I don��t need to spend money, so why don��t you keep this money with you first? We��ve just settled down and there are many areas that the troupe needs to spend money on. This theater��s rental is most likely not cheap.��


    Vicki looked at the gold coins in Ibaka��s calloused hands and remembered the first time that she saw him. He was surrounded and beaten up by hooligans when he saved a small child from being trampled by their horses.


    This was a simple, good man. He had never taken himself into consideration and always cared more for others.


    ��Mister Ibaka, keep the money. Go and buy some clothes with the otherster. Your clothes already have so many holes in them. You��re one of ck Cat Opera troupe��s signature members, you have to take note of your temperament.�� Vicki pushed Ibaka��s hands back smilingly.


    ��I know about the opera troupe��s affairs best and didn��t we already start the operations? The feedback is not bad. Tomorrow, we will start our operations formally. Given our standards, we will definitely have an audience.��


    Ibaka looked at Vicki and his tough face revealed a smile. He didn��t insist and nodded. ��Alright. I trust you, Maestro.��


    ***


    ��Little M, when is that ck Cat Opera going to start its operation again?��


    ��Yes. I��m eager to go see what that Miss ck Cat looks like after listening to what you said for the past few days, but why is it not open yet?��


    ��Yes. What is opera actually? We have to see it for ourselves before we know if it is nice or not.��


    Under a big tree at the end of Romo Street, a big group of old men and olddies were surrounding M and talking to her.


    ��Don��t fret. The opera troupe will reopen after the maestro returns in two days time. I will get you all to watch it with me then,�� M said smilingly.


    Apart from doing voice training with Mister Ibaka over the past few days, M had also begun to promote the ck Cat Opera House in the neighborhood.


    M grew up on Romo Street and everyone liked her.


    After her intense promotion, all the neighbors on Romo Street knew that an opera house had opened and it would perform the trendiest opera.


    Moreover, it wasn��t just the neighbors alone, even the Titan Tavern��s customers were encouraged by M every now and then.


    With M��s efforts, the ck Cat Opera House, which was closed for a few days, had umted some poprity in the neighborhood.


    ��Sigh, even though the maestro and all the seniors are awesome, they didn��t know how to promote themselves. It��s hard to be popr like this if they��re like that.�� M went around before returning to Titan Tavern. She took a look at Saipan Tavern, which was also closed for a few days and worriedly said, ��Where did Master and his family go? If this goes on, everyone will forget about Saipan Tavern����


    Eiffie suddenly appeared behind M and smilingly said, ��What are you thinking about? Even Titan Tavern can have a new lease of life again. Saipan Tavern has only been closed for a few days. There have been many people asking about it in the past few days.��


    ��But, Miss, didn��t you say Master doesn��t want to operate a tavern anymore?�� M turned around.


    Eiffie was silent. She remembered Mr. Hades�� suggestion that day.


    He could close such a popr tavern any time he wanted to, which meant it was nothing to him.


    If she didn��t take it over from him, it was very possible that Saipan Tavern would really disappear.


    ��M, do you want to be a boss?�� Eiffie smilingly asked.


    ��Me?�� M was stunned before quickly shaking her head and said, ��I don��t. I just want to be a waitress.��


    ��Useless.�� Eiffie smacked her head with exasperation.


    ***


    ��What a unique design, it looks very gorgeous but I wonder if we can make it in one day���� Gloria looked at the gorgeous ck lolita dress on the design n in her hands with a glow in her eyes as if she was looking at an art piece.


    She had other design drawings by her side, which were also very gorgeous clothes.


    These were designs that Mag handed to her after the gathering and asked her to make them.


    The right to use these drawings was his repayment.


    Mag needed the outfits urgently, so he only gave her one day


    Fortunately, Blue Suede had gathered some of Chaos City��s best tailors and trained a batch of great tailors from the citizens while they were rushing the winter gear for the soldiers previously.


    ��At least we have to finish some of them,�� Gloria mumbled to herself softly and then called Mars in.

 Chapter 2198 - Super Satisfying!

    <h4>Chapter 2198: Super Satisfying!</h4>


    Early the next morning, the determined customers came over to take a look again as usual.


    At first, they simply wanted to take a look before they went to find another ce for breakfast, but they didn��t expect Mamy Restaurant, which was closed for a month, to be open for breakfast that morning!


    Udyr took a look at the restaurant that had removed the little sign on the door and eximed in surprise, ��It��s open! Father! Mamy Restaurant is open!��


    ��It��s really open.�� Dicus�� eyes lit up too. He missed Boss Mag��s breakfast after bringing his son. Be it the soybean milk and youtiao, or the congee with pork and century egg, he missed them sorely.


    ��Let��s go. We��ll eat at Boss Mag��s today.�� Dicus carried his son off the horse-drawn carriage and walked straight to Mamy Restaurant.


    A little ck board was set up at the door and it read:


    Mamy Restaurant is open for business today!


    New product released for breakfast today: soup dumpling!


    Cooked wheaten food new product: shaved noodles!


    ��Woah! There are two new breakfast items today!�� Dicus�� eyes glowed.


    His job at the city lord��s castle was very busy. Apart from his rest days, he could only bring his son to Mamy Restaurant in the morning.


    Although he could never get tired of Mamy Restaurant��s breakfast, Dicus still looked forward to Boss Mag��s new products very much.


    There was a saying in Chaos City��s culinary world: Boss Mag��s products are the best of the best!


    This wasn��t boasting from his loyal fans, but actual facts.


    Be it the unparalleled ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall��, or the stinky tofu that had both haters and lovers, they all proved Boss Mag��s unique creativity and impressive culinary skills.


    ��Father, what��s a soup dumpling?�� Udyr looked up and asked.


    ��You��ll find outter.�� Dicus smiled mysteriously. Actually, he also wanted to know what it was.


    As for shaved noodles, it made him even more curious. Weren��t the noodles made by pulling them? Could they be shaved by a knife too?


    ��Ding!��


    Dicus pushed the door open and entered.


    Perhaps the restaurant had resumed its operation without any notice and the regr customers hadn��t received the news yet, so the father-and-son duo were the first customers.


    ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant,�� Yabemiya said energetically with a smile.


    ��Hello, Big Sister Miya.�� Udyr greeted.


    Udyr was the ice cream shop��s regr customer, so he knew Miya very well.


    ��Boss Mag, you suddenly opened for business and we didn��t receive any news at all,�� Dicus said smilingly to Mag who was standing at the kitchen��s door.


    ��The customers whoe today must really love us,�� Mag also replied with a smile.


    ��That��s true. I came to take a look here every morning. Other than the time that I was pursuing my wife, I have never been so hardworking before.�� Dicus nodded in agreement and brought his son to a seat near to the kitchen.


    ��We have two new breakfast products today. You can try them.�� Mag rmended them to Dicus. Dicus and him could be considered to be old friends, as he liaised with him for the city lord��s castle��s matters.


    Dicus flipped open the menu and quickly found the new products, the soup dumpling at the breakfast section, and the shaved noodles at the cooked wheaten food section.


    The white and tender soup dumpling looked transparent and full. The thin dumpling skin seemed to be filled with soup. He already couldn��t help but gulp just looking at the pictures.


    Meanwhile, that bowl of shaved noodles had thin noodles that looked like willow leaves in thick bone broth. Red braised beef covered the noodles fully and chopped green onions andtro were scattered all over, making it look extremely appetizing.


    Dicus had already made his decision just by looking at the pictures.


    ��I want two servings of soup dumplings and a bowl of shaved noodles,�� Dicus said before looking at Udyr. ��What would you like to have?��


    ��I also want to eat soup dumplings, youtiao and soybean milk.�� Udyr decided quickly, pretty much like the way that Dicus did his job.


    ��Then, we��ll have one helping of soup dumpling, one youtiao and one bowl of soybean milk for Udyr,�� Dicus said to Yabemiya.


    ��Sure, please give us some time.�� Miya nodded with a smile.


    Mag had already gone into the kitchen. The soup dumplings were steaming in the steamer. He pulled off a piece of dough and pulled it into an elongated shape. He shook his wrist gently and twisted the dough together before cing it into the clear oil to deep fry.


    Soon, the small dough grew into a big and long golden youtiao in the oil pot.


    Mag took the youtiao out and ced it on a strainer to drain it of oil. He picked up another big piece of dough and walked to a pot of boiling water. He held the dough in his left hand and held a rectangr chef��s knife with his right. He turned the dough lightly as the knife slid across the dough��s surface and pieces of willow-leaf-shaped dough flew into the pot.


    Chuck, chuck, chuck. One stroke after another. The sliced dough formed a line and jumped into the boiling pot, making a beautiful curve.


    The water boiled and the dough tossed and turned in the water like little fishes swimming around. They looked beautiful.


    Udyr kneeled on the chair and stretched his neck to look at Mag shave noodles in the kitchen with his mouth open, as though he was watching a master performing. He was bowled over.


    Dicus was also mesmerized. Watching Boss Mag cook was just like watching an exciting performance. It was very entertaining.


    Soon after, the father and son��s breakfasts were served.


    ��Please enjoy.�� Miya kept the tray and stepped back.


    The crystal clear soup dumplings trembled in the small bamboo steamer. The soup inside the soup dumpling was so full that it looked as though it would explode any moment.


    ��There really is soup in it?!��


    Dicus was filled with shock. How did such a thin skin engulf so much soup within it?


    So amazing!


    It was indeed made by Boss Mag. He always had amazing ideas.


    Dicus also couldn��t move his gaze away from that bowl of piping hot shaved noodles that were covered with red braised beef.


    The aroma of the red braised beef greeted his nose along with the steam of the bone broth. It made his empty stomach grumble as if he couldn��t withstand its call.


    The chopped green onions andtro were scattered and the wide shaved noodles floated in the thick bone broth.


    ��These two new products are marvelous!��


    Dicus already couldn��t wait to pick up his chopsticks. The instructions of how to eat the soup dumplings were already engraved on the steamer. He gingerly picked up the soup dumpling by its top and ced it onto a dish. He then ced it in front of Udyr before he attacked the shaved noodles first.


    He popped a piece of beef into his mouth and the soft red braised beef melted in his mouth instantly. The rich aroma of meat blossomed in his mouth. Fireworks seemed to erupt in his brain and the taste buds of his tongue went into a revelry.


    This satisfaction�� gave the waiting a perfect repayment.


    He chewed delicately as he tasted that mesmerizing taste. He soon swallowed the tenderized beef.


    Then, he picked up a strand of the noodles. Although it was a noodle, it was different from the usual long and thin noodles. It was thick in the center and narrow at the ends. It looked like a willow leaf, which was very unique.


    The noodle tasted smooth on the outside and chewy on the inside. It got tastier as he chewed. The bone broth had seeped into it, making it taste even more delicious.


    After swallowing, he took a small sip of the piping hot bone broth.


    ��Ah�C Satisfying!��


    Dicus couldn��t help but sigh.

 Chapter 2199 - Are These Noodles Really That Smooth?

    <h4>Chapter 2199: Are These Noodles Really That Smooth?</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Gulp!


    Harrison and Gjerj who walked in happened to see Dicus try the shaved noodles and they both swallowed their saliva at the same time.


    The fragrance of the red braised beef had dispelled all sleepiness from waking up early. The image of the shaved noodles sliding into Dicus�� mouth was enough for one to imagine just how smooth its texture was.


    <i>Is this the legendary shaved noodles?! I��mpletely in love!</i>?Harrison��s thoughts were full of the noodles.


    ��Boss Mag, I want that!�� the two said at almost the same time.


    The two exchanged nces and smiled.


    Harrison and Gjerj had heard of yesterday��s victory, so they met up today to have breakfast, lunch, and dinner together to celebrate the asion.


    There is a form of joy called having three meals a day together.


    This was simply how a chowhound celebrates.


    Their first choice was definitely Mamy Restaurant.


    They came over with the intention of trying their luck and didn��t expect the restaurant to really be open.


    They were ted and tears of joy started welling up in their eyes. After going closer, they saw that there were even two new productsunched.


    The moment they entered, they were assailed by the image mentioned previously.


    Nothing could be crueler than someone else having a bowl of red braised beef shaved noodles in front of two famished chowhounds.


    If there was, it must be eating a piping hot soup dumpling in front of them.


    ��Slurp, slurp����


    Udyr inched towards his te and bit a small hole into the soup dumpling. After that, he pouted and sucked the soup from the small opening.


    The fragrant and fresh meat juice was still slightly scalding. However, upon tasting it, although his face was twisted with pain from the scald, he refused to spit it out. He opened his mouth wide and blew out the hot air before swallowing the soup.


    In no time at all, the soup had gone down his stomach. After that, he bit into the deted dumpling. Within the thin dumpling skin was a juicy meat filling. The little fellow smiled with satisfaction.


    ��The soup dumpling is delicious,�� Udyr told Dicus after eating a soup dumpling.


    ��Have another one then.�� Dicus ced another soup dumpling on his te with a smile.


    ��Boss, I want this too.�� Harrison could not take it anymore.


    ��A set for me too,�� Gjerj said after sitting down.


    ��Sure, please hold on for a while,�� Miya said with a smile.


    ��You��re very early today.�� Mag greeted his two old friends.


    ��Boss Mag. I am this early every day. You��re just unaware of it. You��ve hurt my heart,�� Harrison said begrudgingly.


    ��Don��t listen to him. His entire heart has been focused on the little maiden.�� Gjerj exposed his lie.


    ��Do I hear wedding bells?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��No, no, no. Such things can��t be rushed.�� Harrison quickly waved his hand as he smiled shyly. After that, he said, ��Back to you, Boss Mag, what have you been busy with? Why did you close the restaurant for so long? It was such a torture for us, the regrs, who are used to your cooking.��


    ��I was busy saving the world.�� Mag turned to walk into the kitchen with a smile.


    ��Or rather, busy saving the world��s chowhounds,�� Gjerj said.


    ��Forget it. On ount of these two excellent new dishes, I shall not hold it against you,�� Harrison said with a smile.


    Harrison and Gjerj greeted Dicus. They were all regrs of Mamy Restaurant. Although they were not close, they would asionally share a table and the atmosphere was rather good.


    ��Bro, are the noodles really that smooth?�� Harrison could not help but ask after staring at Dicus for a while.


    ��Mm. Very smooth, but it��s still chewy. A texture that is just nice where it��s chewy yet not tough.�� Dicus drank some soup. He smiled and nodded, then motioned at the kitchen. ��Look, Boss Mag is starting his performance. Watching it before eating is quite an experience.��


    Harrison and Gjerj quickly turned to look towards the kitchen and saw Boss Mag, holding a knife in one hand, and a ball of dough in another hand. The knife in his hand danced in the air and thin, long slices of dough started flying into a pot of boiling water. The dough slices were like fishes leaping into a pond and it was as though they were watching an aquarium performance.


    The knife was put away and thest slice of dough fell into the boiling pot. Boss Mag had already started making the noodle sauce but Harrison and Gjerj still did not have enough of the performance just now.


    ��Only Boss Mag can make cooking look so exciting and marvelous,�� Harrison eximed.


    ��Yeah. You can bring Christy over next time. She will definitely like it.�� Gjerj nodded.


    ��Christy, that little one can watch this for the entire day,�� Harrison said with a pampering smile.


    ��Mr. Gjerj, don��t you have three children too?�� Miya asked. Gjerj brought his whole family along during the previous gathering.


    ��Ah, those three rascals can eat anything,�� Gjerj said unwillingly.


    Miya smiled. A gluttonous daddy indeed.


    ��This ce would usually be filled and there would be a long queue outside by now. Indeed, after closing for a month, many still do not know that Mamy Restaurant has suddenly gone back into business again.�� Harrison turned around to look at the empty restaurant.


    ��You said that it��s because everyone doesn��t know that Mamy Restaurant is open again, right? That��s easy to solve.�� Gjerj stood up and walked to the door. He half-squatted, readied his diaphragm, and shouted loudly, ��Mamy Restaurant is open!��


    After that��


    He saw customers rushing out from various eateries, all dashing towards Mamy Restaurant.


    ��F*ck!��


    Gjerj was shocked. He quickly turned to run into the restaurant.


    ��Seems like your wife didn��t really quarrel with you at night. That was one mighty roar,�� Harrison said with a chuckle.


    ��Hmph, but of course, I��ve been winning recently.�� Gjerj smiled proudly.


    ��But these fellows are really insane. When they heard the news, they all came rushing out with the other restaurants�� cutleries. I wonder if they have even settled their bill.�� Gjerj had a rather odd expression.


    In no time at all, the sound of hurried footsteps arrived at the door.


    The first wave of zombies�� customers had already arrived at the battlefield.


    ��F*ck! It��s really open!��


    ��Wow! New dishes!��


    ��I once thought that in my entire lifetime, I would be the one standing men up. I can��t believe that I��ve been stood up by a man with children for a month.��


    ��If it��s good, I��ll forgive Boss Mag for the time being.��


    Customers started flooding in, taking their seats and ordering.


    Meanwhile, Harrison and Gjerj��s breakfast had been served.


    The two old folks knew how to eat. With the piping hot red braised beef shaved noodles and soup dumplings ced in front of them, they brought out their best eating expressions.


    ��Slurp.��


    Harrison��s head was already buried in his bowl. The red braised beef was generous in portion. The meat was soft and delicious. The shaved noodles were very different from the other noodles they had and the most amazing thing was that even though the noodles were shaved off a block of dough individually, they all looked identical. It was really stunning.


    Meanwhile, Gjerj was indulging in the soup dumpling. The soup hidden within the thin dumpling skin was very rich. It revived his tastebuds back to life. After finishing the hot soup, Gjerj felt warm and fuzzy all over. At this moment, a bite of the meat-filled dumpling was a sense of satisfaction that made up for all the energy he expended in the quarrelst night.


    A real man isn��t afraid of another battle!

 Chapter 2200 - The Love For a Father

    <h4>Chapter 2200: The Love For a Father</h4>


    Gjerj��s shout could be considered an advertisement for Mamy Restaurant��s reopening.


    The customers started arriving sessively and the restaurant was filled very quickly.


    ��Aye�� They would stille back.��


    The breakfast shop owners at the southern corner of Aden Square all stood at their doors in jealousy as they watched the queue grow longer outside Mamy Restaurant.


    ��This is the return of the powerhouse. Even if it��s closed for a month, it��s still doing better than us when it��s back,�� one of the ownersmented.


    The other owners were all vexed. However, the loyal customers of Mamy Restaurant were all in a joyous mood, as though they were celebrating the new year.


    ��We were too careless! These young people have no eating ethics. Today is the first day of its reopening but all of them are here earlier than me.�� Vivian looked at the long queue outside Mamy Restaurant in disbelief.


    She was still thinking of bringing breakfast back for her father after eating. After returning back from the frontline yesterday, he had been busy with other misceneous things since early in the morning and would probably forget to have breakfast again.


    Since she was already here, it would make no sense for Vivian not to queue.


    Mamy Restaurant��s customers were all very aware. After having their meal, they settled the bill quickly so that the other customers queueing at the back could have their turn.


    The new dishes, the shaved noodles and the soup dumplings, were the hot favorites for today.


    These two dishes did not let their audience down.


    Just the technique of filling soup into a thinyer of dumpling skin was enough to win all the customers over.


    On top of that, the making of the shaved noodles was like a peculiar performance.


    Many children were so absorbed with watching that they had forgotten to eat.


    ��Daddy, I want to learn this,�� a little girl who just learned how to talk said as she pointed to the kitchen.


    ��Daddy wants to learn it too but this pair of hands disagrees,�� her father replied.


    Seeing that so many regrs had returned, Mag would also greet them when he was free.


    A one-armed knight sitting by the window, drinking soybean milk, caught his attention.


    Conti was still a man of few words. The empty right sleeve looked very striking. However, the sapphire longsword at his waist still hung proudly.


    Mag looked out. The ck donkey was stealing the fresh leaves that had just sprouted overhead.


    ��Send this over to the one-armed knight by the window. Just say that this is the bonus for the investment back then.�� Mag passed a bamboo steamer to Miya.


    ��Alright.�� Miya brought the dumplings over.


    Conti was stunned at first. However, after hearing Miya��s exnation, he smiled and waved towards the kitchen.


    Mag responded with a smile.


    Come to think of it, Conti was one of the restaurant��s earliest customers.


    He might not have dragon-ying as his goal anymore but he was still a proud knight.


    Mag wondered how long he would stay in Chaos City this time. He might be riding off with his new partner very soon to carry on their journey and then return for a short break again.


    He was an interesting customer.


    ��A helping of soup dumplings and Yangzhou fried rice to go.�� Vivian was settling her bill. After that, she promised seriously. ��I will bring this back to the city lord��s castle in my embrace, using the shortest time possible and watch my father eat them to ensure that the soup dumplings were eaten in their best condition.��


    Miya smiled at Vivian but shook her head and said, ��The soup dumpling can��t be taken away. Please order something else.��


    The soup dumpling had very thin and delicate skin, so if the journey was slightly bumpy, the soup dumpling would lose its essence.


    Mag��s rules had always been strictly adhered to with no one as an exception.


    In order to allow customers to enjoy the food in its best condition, he had strict requirements for food that can be taken away.


    ��What about the shaved noodles?�� Vivian asked meekly.


    ��That can��t be taken away either.�� Miya shook her head.


    The best time frame to eat the noodles was very short. Once the soup gets cold, the noodles would clump together and the texture would also be mushy from being soaked for too long.


    ��Alright, I guess my Dad has no luck. He��ll have toe over himself to try it.�� Vivian shrugged. She did not insist and changed her order to a set of congee with pork and century egg, and Yangzhou fried rice.


    ***


    City lord��s castle, in the city lord��s office.


    Michael had just finished going through a set of documents. There had been a lot of work piling up at the city lord��s castle, as he had gone to the frontline for the past few days.


    On top of that, there were other details for the peace ord, which were signed previously, that he had to see to, which were dyed due to the war. In particr, he had to look into the n to help the Elves and Dwarves both benefit from working together. That would also be his next point of focus at work.


    ��When the railway to the Dwarves�� empire has been opened, the three ces would have a tighter rtionship and business development would improve by leaps and bounds. This would be a sight to behold for thousands of years.�� The prospect of this made Michael excited.


    ��Grumble~��


    A loud sound pulled Michael back from his thoughts.


    He frowned. He had not eaten since waking up early in the morning. Right now, everyone was busy so it seemed he could only eat during lunch.


    ��Father, are you not going to have breakfast again?�� The door was opened and Vivian walked in with her hands behind her.


    ��How��s that possible? I��ve already had breakfast,�� Michael said with a smile. He had to make sure that his daughter would not tell on him to her mother.


    ��Hmph, in that case, it would seem that the breakfast I brought would have to go cold. What a pity.�� Vivian brought out the food she had hid behind her back. She ced the Yangzhou fried rice and Congee with pork and century egg on the table, and opened the lid.


    The fragrance of the rice and congee wafted over to Michael.


    ��Grumble~��


    He wanted to save himself some face and say that he was not hungry but now, he could only smile awkwardly.


    Oh well, his stomach had a mind of its own.


    ��Have it quickly. Don��t go hungry. Otherwise, I��m going to tell on you.�� Vivian pushed the breakfast over to him and passed him a spoon.


    ��There��s so much, why don��t you have some too?�� Michael looked at Vivian and felt warm and fuzzy inside. His little darling had grown up now and she doted so much on him, her father.


    ��It��s alright. I��ve had breakfast.�� Vivian shook her head. After that, she said excitedly, ��Boss Magunched two new products today, the shaved noodles and soup dumplings. They were delicious! It��s too bad I can��t take them away. I wanted to let you try them, so why don��t we have it tomorrow?��


    ��Sure. let me arrange my schedule for tomorrow.�� Michael nodded and sipped on the congee. The thought that this was handmade by Alex made him feel a little strange.


    After all, Alex was still fighting the skeleton dragon yesterday at the frontline, luring Cthulhu into the seal, and ending this battle that could endanger the entire Nond Continent.


    After that��


    He��s back at Mamy Restaurant today, opening his business andunching two new products.


    On top of that, he made this old father here feel his daughter��s love

 Chapter 2201 - Print 10,000 Copies First!

    <h4>Chapter 2201: Print 10,000 Copies First!</h4>


    ��Earning money is indeed the most fulfilling way to live.��


    The breakfast service was over and the restaurant was quiet again.


    Mag brewed a pot of ck tea and sat next to the floor-to-ceiling window, basking in the warm sun. Heid on the chair in rxation and cuddled Ugly Duckling, who was left behind in the house.


    Amy, who had a one-month holiday, finally started school again. She started school about one week earlier than the Chaos School��s students.


    Annie was drawing upstairs. The little one decided to fune Miss ck Cat and show it to Maestro Vicki personally tomorrow, hoping to get her approval.


    Irina had gone to the textile factory and there were many things at the Night Elves that still needed her attention.


    The restaurant was closed for a long time. The chef job not only didn��t make Mag tired, instead, he felt even more motivated after he heard the customers�� praises.


    What other jobs in this world could earn you money and reputation at the same time. It wasn��t easy to find such a job.


    After drinking a pot of tea alone, Mag put a red and blue jacket on Ugly Duckling before putting it in the bicycle��s basket. He then took one of the picture books that Annie drew from the shelf and went out.


    Mag rode to the textile factory at the north of the city. The elves at the entrance were very polite to Mag, who was the investor of the factory. They let him in without any issues.


    Mag didn��t bother Irina and went straight to the empty workshop that kept the printing machine from Ultraman��s hometown.


    The gigantic machine was ced in the center of the workshop. The dusty surfaces were already wiped down and the unknown silver metal had a cold gleam, showing its amazing technological feel.


    This thing was nuclear-powered. Its previous activation even attracted Xi��s attention.


    However, now that Mag and Xi were familiar with each other�� at least superficially, using this machine shouldn��t be a big problem.


    To the Elder Things who could manufacture advanced battleships, a nuclear-powered printing machine shouldn��t be something worth noticing. If they asked about it, he could say he had dug it out from the ground.


    Moreover, even if the Elder Things wanted to take it away to study it, as long as Mag could ask for a printing machine that was equally effective from them, he would have no objections at all.


    After all, Mag got this printing machine from the system for free. He wouldn��t feel the pinch at all.


    Mag ced Annie��s picture book in the scanning area. This was Annie��s firstplete work: The Tale of The Little Mermaid.


    The machine was very sophisticated, and its operation was very foolproof.


    Its setting was simple. Scan the whole book, print it out and then set the numbers of books to be printed.


    Mag pondered about it briefly. Perhaps, he should just print 10,000 copies first?


    Aic artist couldn��t say he or she was a bestselleric artist without selling at least 10,000 copies, right?


    However, looking at the rumbling machine and stacks of picture books that were sent out of the conveyor belt, Mag felt that he was being a little rash.


    He hadn��t even found a sales channel to sell the picture books and yet he printed 10,000 copies just like that��


    ��At most, we��ll sell them at the restaurant��s entrance for 1000 copper coins a copy. This is a 10,000,000 business.�� Mag rubbed his chin as he pondered out loud. He picked up a printed picture book. The print quality was exceedingly high, as though it was hand drawn. There was no sign of printing. The color was vibrant and the drawing style was cute. It was an excellently colored picture book.


    Picture books of such quality could sell for at least 10,000 copper coins in Rodu.


    10,000 copper coins was already considered cheap because colored picture books could only be hand drawn by artists before the printing technology advanced, and an artist who could draw such a good quality picture book needed at least a month or even longer toplete it.


    Of course, Mag was cheating by using a printing machine.


    However, 1000 copper coins could allow some rich young people to buy it as an inspiring book or a bedtime story book, or a choice for some straight men who didn��t know what to buy as a gift. It was considered very reasonable.


    ��I heard from them that you came���� Irina came in and saw the picture books that were sent out by the conveyor belt continuously. Slightly taken aback, she said, ��So that��s what this machine is meant for?��


    ��Yes. This is the printing machine.�� Mag passed the picture book to Irina with augh.


    Irina flipped through the picture book and looked increasingly surprised. Finally, she put down the picture book and looked at the machine. She said with starlight in her eyes, ��This is a machine that could print money.��


    Yes, as his family member, she immediately realized the value of this machine.


    ��Get a few people to pack them up in wooden boxes. We will pack 1000 copies in a box and send one box to Mamy Restaurant every day, starting from today,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��How much do you intend to sell a copy for?�� Irina asked.


    ��1000 copper coins a copy. It��s a long term business so I can��t make it into a luxury item. Annie is a speedy Gonzales anyways.�� Mag smilingly said, ��Let��s earn 10,000,000 to test the water first.��


    Irina nodded in agreement. After pondering, she continued, ��But many children can��t afford the 1,000 copper coins price tag.��


    After a brief consideration, Mag said, ��Why don��t we print a batch of ck and white ones and then sell them through the bookshop channels at 100 copper coins per book?��


    ��That��s great.�� Irina��s eyes lit up. ��Many Night Elves are free now. I can get some elves who are great at drawing and carving to do carving and printing work.��


    ��You don��t have to bother about the carving. This is a super printer. It could just print the ck-and-white version. The elves will just have to finish the printing and binding work.�� Mag shook his head smilingly. He also began to have a n to make a simple ck-and-white printer.


    With this super printer, he could finish the carving and printing work on it. He could even print out all the spare parts for many simple machines.


    This was the power of technology.


    Mag had a 3D printer too, but that thing��s uses were very limited. It couldn��tpare to this printer at all and he couldn��t do much with it.


    ��Alright.�� Irina nodded. Although she couldn��t quite understand what Mag was talking about, she simply felt she could trust him.


    The job of printing 10,000 picture books was soon finished. The elves made the wooden boxes and packed the books before sending them to Mamy Restaurant.


    Mag set the printer and printed the 3D version parts of the ck-and-white printer. It was highly urate and could be used simply by brushing ink over it once it was set up.


    Mag wrote the user instructions in a small manual. As for the job of choosing the paper and printing, he left it to Ashley to coordinate.


    The job of printing the ck-and-white picture books could at least provide 500 job positions for the Night Elves.


    Mag��s initial requirement was to print 1000 books a day.


    This was just the ck-and-white print, its price wouldn��t be too expensive. Hence, the profit could only be increased by the volume.


    As for the market, Mag wasn��t worried at all.


    The Nond Continent was going to wee 100 years of peace. Mag��s target was to sell Annie��s picture books to the whole world!


    ***


    At Mamy Restaurant��s entrance, Mag called out to the two elves who delivered the books, ��Just put them here first. You twodies just wait here for a sec.��

 Chapter 2202 - Annie the Beautiful Genius Comic Artist!

    <h4>Chapter 2202: Annie the Beautiful Genius Comic Artist!</h4>


    ��Have you girls sold books before?�� Mag asked the two elves smilingly.


    The two elves were about 15 or 16 years old. They had round faces and looked rather cute. They shook their heads with a blush.


    ��That��s okay. From today onwards, you two will be responsible for selling the picture books. It will be 1,000 copies a day until they are all sold. I will provide three meals for you and pay you a daily sry of 1,000 copper coins. How is it?�� Mag smilingly asked.


    The slightly taller elf��s eyes lit up and she asked, ��Are we eating at Mamy Restaurant?��


    ��Of course, you��ll be eating with us.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    The two elves looked at each other and simultaneously said, ��We are willing!��


    They had always heard Big Sister Firis say that Mamy Restaurant was the best restaurant in the world and the boss made really delicious food. However, because of the expensive price, they had never tried it before.


    The food that Big Sister Firis made was very delicious, but she said her culinary skills were not even 0.0001% of Mamy Restaurant��s boss.


    It would be fantastic if they could get to eat at Mamy Restaurant for free.


    Mag introduced himself. ��I am Mag, the boss and head chef of Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��We know you, Mr. Mag.�� The taller elf smilingly said, ��I��m Molly, this is my younger sister, Eve.��


    ��Molly and Eve, it��s nice to meet you.�� Mag nodded. He took out the sign that he printed at the textile factory earlier, which was as tall as a man, and carried a table over. He took a few dozen picture books from the wooden box and disyed them on the table.


    ��There are 1,000 books here and the sign has already listed the price. Your job is to hand the books to the customers and receive the 1,000 copper coins. Each customer can only purchase two books.�� Mag introduced the way of selling the books to the two of them.


    ��Mr. Mag, we have 10,000 picture books here, so why are we limiting its sale?�� Isn��t it better if there are people who are willing to buy more of it?�� Eve asked with doubts. Molly looked doubtful as well.


    ��Because the market value of this book will far exceed 1,000 copper coins once it is sold. If this picture book is brought to Rodu, it could be sold for 10,000 copper coins or even higher before the news of bulk sales is spread.�� Mag exined with a smile, ��I want to let more people admire this picture book and not let some people hog them, just so they can make money.��


    ��10,000 copper coins?!�� Molly and Eve open their mouths. They couldn��t imagine that this picture book��s price would increase by 10 times once it went to another ce.


    ��Use this box to collect the money. Don��t worry. Mamy Restaurant��s customers are all very refined, you can definitely handle them.�� Mag carried a big box over and put it next to their feet before giving them two barstools.


    ��Thank you, Boss,�� the two maidens said with a smile.


    ��You two get used to the working environment first, I��ll call you guys in for lunch shortly.�� Mag told them before going back into the restaurant.


    He went upstairs to change into his chef��s suit and began to prepare for the lunch service.


    Firis came in and asked Mag, who was tying on his apron, ��Boss, are Molly and Eve here to sell the picture books?��


    ��Yes. We are short of manpower. They sent the books over and I asked them to help since they look rather smart.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Woah, look at the sign by the door. Annie really makes beautiful drawings.�� Yabemiya came in and smilingly said, ��I want to go upstairs and bring our great artist down toe look at her big drawing.��


    ��Having a book signing seems like a great idea.�� Mag nodded. This was what a bestselleric artist had to go through once she became popr.


    Drawing was a lonesome task. To be able to receive the readers�� positive feedback would be very gratifying.


    ��I��ll go upstairs then.�� Yabemiya ran upstairs and pulled Annie downstairs by her hand. She brought Annie, who was still rather dazed, to the door.


    Annie stood at the restaurant��s door and looked at therge sign, which was of her in a long dress, holding a paintbrush, with wide eyes. She stood there with her mouth agape and a shocked expression.


    Next to her drawing, were two lines of big words: Annie the geniusic artist��s first colored work: The Tale of The Little Mermaid. Limited edition. For sale right now!


    1,000 copper coins per copy!


    ��Are you the geniusic artist, Annie? Your picture book is so beautiful.�� Eve praised Annie from the bottom of her heart.


    Annie��s throat moved. After recovering from her shock, she felt a sense of embarrassment. However, after hearing Eve��s words, she still expressed her gratitude with signnguage politely.


    Miya helped to exin smilingly, ��Annie has some problem with her throat, so she��s using signnguage tomunicate for the moment.��


    Molly and Eve nodded in realization.


    Annie nodded to the two of them before going into the restaurant with a blush.


    Mag said to Annie, who had a blush, ��Do you like it? It��s the sale of your first work.��


    Annie looked at Mag with shyness and gratitude. She nodded to express her gratitude.


    Listening to people��s praises and seeing stacks of her books ced on the table that were about to be sold�� It felt rather amazing.


    It was as if she had just found the reason why she was doing this; to share something good with more people. Wasn��t it the initial reason why she picked up the paintbrush?


    How wonderful it was to let more people hear Father��s stories and feel the warmth and love in them.


    ��I like it very much.�� Annie signed.


    ��It��s great that you like it. We��ll be considered to be bestselleric artists after we sell these 10,000 picture books,�� Mag said with a smile, feeling very proud of Annie.


    As for the book signing, Annie rejected it.


    The little maiden was still very shy.


    However, Mag began to think otherwise. Annie was just a neer, people might not want her to sign the picture books, so he gave up.


    It was getting close to noon, so the customers began to line up at the restaurant.


    The news of Mamy Restaurant��s reopening had already spread around. Those chowhounds, who had missed breakfast, rushed over because they were afraid to miss out on lunch too.


    Mylo and Gan were among them.


    The two of them who were trapped in Chaos City due to the sudden war, looked much more haggard. Gan had shaved off his beard at the hotel himself.


    The two of them shed happy tears in the hotel when they heard they had won the war. They even prepared to go home in the middle of the night.


    However, they didn��t want to make a wasted trip. After all, the new peace ord was already signed and the Nond Continent was going to wee a long period of peace. They had already set the next target for their magazine: selling it throughout the Nond Continent!


    Hence, the two of them made a trip to Mamy Restaurant to see if Boss Mag was around.


    The signboard at the door attracted their gazes. At first, they thought it was about Boss Mag��s new dishes, but after taking a closer look, it was actually promoting aic book.


    ��Annie the geniusic artist? I��ve never heard of her before.�� Mylo scratched his head.


    ��Yes. A neer?�� Gan was also shaking his head.


    ��You guys don��t know about her, do you? Miss Annie is Boss Mag��s daughter.�� A regr at the restaurant informed them smilingly.

 Chapter 2203 - No Spoilers Please

    <h4>Chapter 2203: No Spoilers Please</h4>


    Mylo and Gan were both stunned to hear that. They looked at the young maiden on the signboard who looked around 14 to 15 years old. To think that Boss Mag had another daughter other than Little Boss.


    It was not just Gan and Mylo. The customers queuing at the door were all shocked to see the signboard and two young elfdies standing behind the table, which was piled up withic books.


    Boss Mag had closed the restaurant and disappeared for a month and aftering back, Mamy Restaurant had started selling picture books part-time?


    Besides, each picture book actually cost as much as 1000 copper coins?


    Although Mamy Restaurant��s food was never cheap, its quality was high and it was acknowledged by the customers.


    However, picture books were usually sold at a few tens of copper coins each in the market. Selling it at a sky-high price of thousands of copper coins per book just because it was drawn by Boss Mag��s daughter and was sold at the restaurant��s door, was like treating the customers like fools.


    ��If it��s 1000 copper coins, other than erotic books with limited copies sold in Rodu, it would be difficult to sell books at this price even if they were hand-drawn, unless they are colored,�� Mylo said as he stroked his chin.


    ��Why do you know the market so well?�� Gan sized him up.


    ��I just heard about it. I don��t know it well!�� Mylo said, in an attempt to hide the fact that he had collected several erotic books.


    ��The market rate at Chaos City should be less but the market for picture books usually focuses on the younger poption and therefore they cost less.�� Harrison, who was standing diagonally behind them, interjected. ��There would asionally be books from Rodu with very good quality. I��m so envious of their resources����


    ��To each his own.�� Mylo turned back to look at him with a smile of admiration.


    ��Miss, is this picture book really being sold at 1000 copper coins per copy?�� Gan asked. Their motive foring today was to see Mag and go through another round of interviews, as well as to get the draft for his next column.


    The Perfect Food magazine relied on Mag��s column to break its record sales during such tumultuous times, to be the best-selling magazine since it was established.


    On top of that, the sales of this week��s Perfect Food had also sessfully clinched the top spot in the magazine industry.


    They had been in Chaos City for a month but the doves carrying letters from Rodu did not seem to have stoppeding.


    Their boss had already sent an order down to satisfy any condition Mr. Mag raised to clinch the agreement to get his exclusive for Perfect Food.


    This was a man who could change the fate of gourmet magazines on his own and that showed just how influential he was.


    It was difficult to imagine that a chef in Chaos City would one day be able to influence the magazine audience in every part of the Nond Continent.


    Therefore, Gan had decided to understand this talentedic artist, who was Mr. Mag��s daughter.


    He had seen how Mag pampered the Little Boss and knew that he was a spring dad.


    For such people, the simplest way was to findmon ground on what he likes, and that would be through his daughter.


    The 1000 copper coins might be expensive but it was worth it as long as it could make Mr. Mag like him more.


    Perhaps only one copy of theseics could be sold today and he would be the one who bought the only copy. That was the difference.


    ��Yes, sir. This picture book is sold at 1000 copper coins per copy and each person is only limited to two copies,�� Molly said with a smile.


    Mr. Mag had said that if these picture books were to be sold in Rodu, they could fetch up to tens of thousands of copper coins per copy. This was a massive sale selling them at 1000 copper coins a copy today.


    ��Limited?�� Gan was stunned.


    The customers queuing at the back were also shocked.


    Mamy Restaurant would always have a tradition of limiting the number of dishes each customer could order so that more customers could try them and to prevent people from buying the food in bulk and reselling them.


    To think that this picture book was sold at a high price of 1000 copper coins and was limited to only two copies per customer?


    Gan thought for a while and regained hisposure and asked amiably, ��Can I take a look?��


    Mr. Mag was a very smart person. Gan could tell that from his brief contact with him.


    Such a person would not be so short-sighted to make use of the trust of his customers to upsell them something. If he dared to mark something at 1000 copper coins and limited the number of copies sold to each person, the only possibility was that this picture book was worth it.


    The other customers also turned to look at the two elf maidens. One would just need a look to know if this picture book was worth 1000 copper coins.


    Eve passed a thin picture book to Gan and reminded him, ��This is the trial-read version. Please do not spoil it for others after reading it.��


    Gan received the thin picture book. There was a beautiful mermaid on its cover.


    ��It��s actually colored?!�� Gan��s eyes lit up in shock.


    The little mermaid was very life-like and the drawing style was very mature. It did not look like a novice��s work at all. It could even surpass most of the illustrators in the market.


    The important part was that the colors were very vibrant yet they were all drawn in the book stroke by stroke?


    Gan could not wait to flip to the next page. The content was all colored!


    ��Could this be a full-colored picture book?�� Gan��s heart skipped a beat. This was very rare in the picture book market.


    As the Chief Editor of a gourmet magazine, he would often meet some editors doing picture books so he knew the market pretty well.


    A picture book of this quality could fetch at least 30,000 copper coins because such a picture book would take an excellent illustrator months to draw, so naturally, it would not be cheap.


    Gan flipped through the 10 odd pages of the trial-read version briefly. The illustrator��s standard could be seen in the style, storyboard, and plot. Everything was very well done.


    If this was really drawn by Mr. Mag��s 14-year-old daughter, she was indeed a talentedic artist.


    ��Is the content and quality of the picture book the same as the trial-read version?�� Gan asked Eve.


    ��Yes.�� Eve nodded with certainty.


    ��Give me two copies, then,�� Gan said without hesitation.


    ��What��s going on?�� Mylo eximed. ��Is it a good book?��


    ��Buying two copies immediately after looking at the trial-read version?��


    ��Is he one of those sorts of people?��


    The customers all looked at Gan in shock. 1000 copper coins for a picture book was not cheap at all.


    ��Take a look for yourself.�� Gan passed the trial-read version to Mylo.


    ��It��s so cute!�� Mylo��s eyes lit up upon seeing the little mermaid on the cover.


    As a geek, he had read several books and could tell the illustrator��s standard with one look.


    This was already better than 99% of the illustrators in the market and was the cream of the crop in terms of capturing characters�� expressions.


    This was talent. It could not be learned.


    Such people are�� usually called drawing freaks!


    There was still room for improvement in terms of technique but such a level ofpletion was sufficient as a form of livelihood.


    ��Why is it colored?!�� Mylo quickly raised the same query as Gan.

 Chapter 2204 - It’s a Steal if You Managed To Buy It!

    <h4>Chapter 2204: It��s a Steal if You Managed To Buy It!</h4>


    He was used to finding the soul of a piece within the rough ck and white lines and would alwaysment how an artist��s excellent work would end up being brought down by the unsophisticated printing.


    Mylo still had note back to his senses after being hit by this intricate drawing full of details and vibrant colors.


    After flipping open the cover and going through a few pages, Mylo very quickly realized the value of this picture book, just like Gan!


    A full-colored picture book with such a high level ofpleteness and such great drawing style, with a novel plot, was worth way more than 1000 copper coins.


    He had a few hand-drawn picture books from some illustrators in his collection ranging from 10,000 to 50,000 copper coins.


    If this picture book appeared in Rodu, it would not be strange for it to fetch a price of 50,000 copper coins if a rich youngdy liked it.


    ��I want two copies as well,�� Mylo said without hesitation as well.


    It��s a steal if you manage to buy it. When he returns to Rodu, he would keep one and resell the other one so that he could make a fortune with it.


    After two people read the trial-read version, they��d decided to buy two copies each. This made the customers in the queue extremely curious.


    When they saw the two of them take their money out to buy two copies of the picture book, the crowd was increasingly curious about what that picture book was.


    ��Let me take a look too.�� Harrison was also a picture book lover. His collection could be considered thergest in Chaos City.


    He took the trial-read version from Mylo and was very quickly stunned by the cover as well.


    There were almost no good illustrators in Chaos City and it was extremely difficult to get his hands on a colored book from Rodu. The ones he had at hand were mediocre but it was enough for him to boast around in his circle.


    Right now, this picture book��s quality surpassed all that he had with him. The detailed drawing and cute little mermaid were all extremely lovable.


    Georgina��s birthday wasing up and Harrison had been thinking of what to buy her as a present.


    Now that he had seen this picture book, he had finally found it.


    ��I want two as well!�� Harrison said without hesitation and started taking his money out.


    Harrison was a regr of Mamy Restaurant and many knew him.


    ��What exactly is this picture book?��


    ��None of them said anything after taking a look and just bought it straight away. Is it really a treasure?��


    ��I like picture books, let me take a look!��


    The customers were all in a fervent discussion and the trial-read version started being passed around in the crowd.


    ��Wow, it��s fully colored!��


    ��I can��t believe Annie is so remarkable!��


    ��Mama! This little mermaid is very pretty! I want it!��


    ��Daddy, I want the little mermaid too. I��m gonna cry if you don��t buy it for me����


    ��You��re already 32, can��t you sound your age?!��


    ��A man is still a boy till he dies!��


    ��I want one!��


    ��I want one too!��


    The customers who saw the trial-read version were all convinced by the picture book��s quality.


    Those who knew their stuff could tell this picture book��s value and parents were also happy to buy a good reading product for their children. After all, the story was interesting and the illustrations were cute.


    Of course, it was mainly because Mamy Restaurant��s regrs were mostly wealthy people.


    1000 copper coins might sound expensive but it was nothingpared to a meal in Mamy Restaurant.


    Molly and Eve were all busy counting the money and passing the picture books to the passionate customers.


    After all, it was their first time selling them and they had no experience. On top of that, they had not seen so much money before, so both of them were overwhelmed.


    ��Don��t rush. Everyone please queue up ande one at a time,�� Yabemiya said. She received the money from the customers with a smile. After ncing at the money, she threw it into the money box and passed a picture book to the customer.


    Yabemiya��s appearance brought back order to the originally chaotic scene. The customers queued up to buy the picture book in an orderly fashion.


    ��This Big Sister is impressive.�� Molly and Eve wiped their perspiration away and smiled at the customers as they looked at Yabemiya, whopleted the transactions, with admiration.


    Before the restaurant even opened, one-third of the 1000 picture books were already sold.


    The customers in the queue had at least one picture book in their hands. There were many who started reading it and were all gasping in awe.


    ��Alright. Pause for a while, it��s time for us to eat.�� Yabemiya passed thest picture book to the customer who came over, and ced a sign indicating that sales had paused on the table. She locked the money box and brought the two young maidens into the restaurant.


    ��Don��t�� don��t we need a person to keep watch?�� Eve asked softly.


    ��Boss said that it is lunch time and eating is the most important thing,�� Miya said with a smile, ��Otherwise, not just you, but those who are waiting for you to eat, would also have to suffer.��


    Molly and Eve nodded thoughtfully.


    When they entered, they saw Irina sitting at the table.


    ��Your Highness!�� The two greeted hurriedly in shock.


    ��Mm.�� Irina nodded. ��Wash your hands and get ready for lunch.��


    The two were initially rather nervous but after hearing Irina��s words, they were shocked. Are they eating with the princess?


    ��Let��s go, I��ll bring you to wash your hands.�� Yabemiya led the two of them to the kitchen with a smile.


    ��The picture books are selling quite well. Well done. Eat more. You still have work to doter.�� Mag praised the two sisters with a smile.


    He saw the scene outside just now. It was within his expectations but he was still a little proud.


    Molly and Eve stole a nce at Irina. They did not dare to pick up their chopsticks first.


    ��Let��s eat.�� Irina nodded at them.


    The two finally picked up their chopsticks and focused on the sumptuous lunch before them.


    This lunch was too filling. There were delicacies of every kind that they had never seen before and the taste was also beyond what they could imagine.


    The tofu pudding that melted in their mouth, the spicy and fragrant steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers, the delicious beggar��s chicken, soft and sweet red braised pork��


    This meal was like a dream to Molly and Eve. They could not believe that such delicacies could actually exist in this world.


    If they could�� they were willing to work for Mamy Restaurant as long as they could get a free meal!


    Sries and other things did not matter at all.


    Can money buy such delicious food?


    It can��


    But definitely not with 1000 copper coins.


    After lunch, everyone took a short break before Mag opened for business.


    ��Mr. Mag, you have two outstanding daughters,�� Gan told Mag sincerely upon stepping into the restaurant as its first customer. After that, he took a step forward and said softly, ��I have something very important I wish to discuss with you during your afternoon break.��


    ��Sure.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    After the continuous hard work from Perfect Food, Mag��s fans had exceeded 30,000 in number and that was a very sessful first partnership.

 Chapter 2205 - Yes, He Was That Generous

    <h4>Chapter 2205: Yes, He Was That Generous</h4>


    On the first day that Mamy Restaurant reopened, Mag dered that rum was up for sale again. Its price was 1000 copper coins per bottle.


    To prevent misunderstanding, Mag reiterated that this batch of rum wasn��t brewed by Old Sim, but by his granddaughter, Hannah, with the aged rum by Old Sim used as the base and brewed at the brand new brewery in Chaos City.


    And because of it, the price of this batch of rum was much friendlier.


    As the only sessor of Old Sim, Hannah had already begun to shine in the rum making world.


    However, no one expected her toe to Chaos City and even set up a new brewery here.


    ��Seems like we came just at the right time. We get to drink the high quality rum again.�� Old Carl the storyteller chuckled.


    He had been asking Mag about when the rum woulde back again. He didn��t expect the rum to return after Mamy Restaurant��s one month break.


    Even though it wasn��t Old Sim��s brew, Master Hannah��s brewing techniques were still very trustworthy.


    Ever since Old Master Sim passed away, Hannah was the only master who could brew rum in this world.


    Although she was still young, apparently all the high quality rum from the Falk Tribe in the past few years hade from Hannah. Her ability was without any doubts.


    She used Old Sim��s aged rum as the base to brew the new rum. Of course, it was worth looking forward to.


    And, the price tag of 1,000 copper coins per bottle was much cheaper than the previous 1,000 copper coins per ss. They could even bring it back home if they couldn��t finish it. It was much more cost effective.


    Many rum lovers ordered a bottle as soon as they sat down. A liquor that was sold in Mamy Restaurant simply couldn��t go wrong.


    Mag looked at the rum in the wine cab with a smile on his face.


    He drank it atst night��s gathering and its quality was excellent. Even though it was slightly less tasty than an aged rum, it was still rather outstanding.


    Most importantly, Hannah��s brewery could produce good quality rum in bulk right now. The daily output could reach 1,000 bottles and it was still increasing steadily.


    This was a 500ml per bottle liquor and it could be sold outside of the restaurant.


    Given its quality that beat 99% of the other liquors on the market, there was still room for its 1,000 copper coins price to increase.


    The market overlord in his previous life was Maotai. Its trillion market cap was astonishing.


    Let��s not be too ambitious with our rum. Let��s just set a small target of earning 100,000,000 first.


    In this world where no brewery could get famous beyond its local territory, Mag intended to make this rum into an excellent brand.


    Selling alcoholic beverages was a good business. It only needed a small capital to earn a huge profit.


    This market would start at Mamy Restaurant. Then, he would set up rum specialty shops. After the output increased, he would expand the sales channels and sell it all over the world.


    Old Carl quickly received the rum that he ordered. It was a ck pottery bottle with a wooden cork.


    The rich rum��s aroma greeted his nose after he removed the cork. It was the rum��s unique aroma and it was irresistible.


    He poured it into the ss gingerly.


    The amber liquid swirled in the ss gently. It was clear and bright without any sediments, and it sparkled like starlight.


    Old Carl took a sip. The delicate and sweet texture had almost no difference to the rum that he drank previously. The rich aroma lingered in his mouth before rising upwards. The light sensation made him raise his eyebrows slightly. The faint fragrance of the wood made him feel even more excited.


    If he had to mention one difference, it would be the aftertaste.


    Old Sim��s rum had been aged in the cer for over 10 years. Its after taste was lingering and mesmerizing.


    Meanwhile, this rum��s after taste was mildly sweet. It was equally unique but without the long aging process, there was simply something missing.


    Of course, this review was only made because Old Carl had tasted Old Sim��s rum before.


    However, even though there was an excellent example topare to, the quality of this bottle of rum still far exceeded his expectations. That teeny bit of difference could be ignored.


    It was beyond reasonable to be able to buy such a big bottle of high quality rum with 1,000 copper coins!


    Old Carl could drink this bottle of liquor for three days. It was even enough to invite two to three friends over to have a drink.


    ��Boss Mag is really a kind and reasonable boss.�� Old Carl couldn��t help butment.


    ��These noodles�� are simply too scrumptious!�� Mylo picked up the bowl and finished the soup in it. He then licked his lips satedly.


    He simply wanted to try Boss Mag��s new product. It was just released today, so nobody had written about it before.


    As an outstanding food critic, he had a keen awareness.


    It was a wise choice to borrow some of Boss Mag��s poprity, as he was so famous in the gourmet magazine circle right now.


    Wasn��t it nice to earn more royalties?


    The boss had already said, his royalty would triple as long as he wrote something rted to Mamy Restaurant.


    Yes��


    Yes, he was that generous.


    To the boss who liked to restrict the writers�� freedom to create, Mylo only wanted to say: ��The more the merrier!��


    Compared to the usual shops which only gave a few pieces of sliced meat, these shaved noodles had red braised beef all over them. The cube-sized red braised beef were supple and had some tendons in them. It made them soft, yet chewy, giving it an exquisite eating experience.


    The noodles were even more special. The willow-shaped noodles were thick in the center and thin at the ends. It was soft and smooth, yet still chewy. It was soaked with the bone broth and every bite was full of the wheat��s aroma. One simply couldn��t stop eating it.


    The soup was a bone broth and it had to have been brewed for a long time for it to have this white creamy color. The tasty meat aroma would make you finish all the soup after eating the noodles.


    After eating this bowl of noodles, Mylo only felt two words float around his head: So good!


    Of course, Mylo had already written a 5,000 word essay in his heart to review the shaved noodles professionally from all angles.


    He felt he could write a lot just on the process of shaving the noodles alone. It was a waste not to be able to witness that interesting process personally.


    Gan, who was across from him, picked up a piece of dough skin. He picked up a piece of roasted duck with skin and dipped it in the sweet bean sauce before adding in the sliced spring onions and cucumber. He rolled them up casually and popped it into his mouth.


    The duck meat that was freshly sliced was still piping hot. The skin was crispy and the lean meat with a tinge of fat was tender and juicy. Wrapped in the thin dough skin, the crispy skin and the tender duck meat melted away simultaneously when they were bitten down on in the mouth. The subtle aroma spread in the oral cavity instantly and the more he chewed the more aromatic it got.


    The taste buds on the tip of his tongue were all activated as they grasped on to that exquisite taste greedily.


    The suppression that umted for over one month in Chaos City seemed to have dissipatedpletely at that moment, only leaving a scrumptiousness that made him feel like crying��


    Gan swallowed the roasted duck as he wrapped the next piece of duck meat and asked, ��Did you get any inspiration?��


    ��I still need to gain some more inspiration.�� Mylo picked up a piece of dough skin and extended his chopsticks to the roasted duck.

 Chapter 2206 - I’m Not Interested In Money

    <h4>Chapter 2206: I��m Not Interested In Money</h4>


    The lunch service ended and the satiated customers left happily. Many of them were in a good mood, so they bought a picture book as they left.


    The rum that was runched, sold over 200 bottles in that afternoon, while Annie��s picture books sold over 600 copies!


    Molly and Eve looked at the gold and silver coins that were about to spill out of the big money box with a shocked expression.


    They had never expected that the box of picture books that they delivered could turn into such a big box of money.


    ��Molly, Eve, thank you for your hard work. ���� Please go back for a rest ande back at 4 p.m to sell the remaining 400 copies. Then, your work for today would be considered done.�� Mag sent the two of them off with a smile.


    He had earned 60,000. This business was not bad.


    Mag decided to give 50% of the profit from the money they earned from selling the picture books to Annie and let her decide how to use it herself.


    As for the remaining 50%, Mag decided to use it to invest in the entireic industry chain.


    Since even a gourmet magazine could create a sale of 1,000,000 copper coins, this meant the readers�� market was actually very big.


    The fusion on the Nond Continent was a trend and something that Mag would do his best to promote next.


    A work that was going to be a bestseller throughout the Nond Continent would definitely appear in the future and it could be a novel or aic.


    Of course, printing issues had to be resolved ifics were to be poprized.


    With the existence of a super printing machine, it wasn��t difficult to make a simple one. Mag already had some ideas.


    Gan and Mylo, who were waiting at the door, approached him with a smile. ��Mr. Mag.��


    ��Come on in.�� Mag invited them into the restaurant smilingly.


    After brewing a pot of tea, Mag sat opposite them and leaned on the back of the chairfortably.


    ��Boss Mag, you have really made us wait by not opening for one month,�� Gan said with a mild aggrievement.


    They had been waiting for Mamy Restaurant to open for the past month to no avail. They didn��t even work as hard as when they were pursuing maidens.


    ��I had to go out to find inspiration. There��s simply no other way,�� Mag replied smilingly without any guilt.


    After all, he had gone away to do proper work. They had to thank those warriors,who sacrificed their lives at the frontline for them, because that was the only way they were able to drink afternoon tea so leisurely now.


    ��I missed the soup dumplings in the morning, but this shaved noodles is indeed exceptionally delicious, and its manufacturing process is quite amazing too. Your recent trip for inspiration has indeed created a perfect noodle dish,�� Mylo said with an impressed look. He didn��t hide his admiration for Mag in his words and expression.


    ��There��s two more dishesing.�� Mag corrected.


    Mylo was slightly taken aback before he smiled and said, ��Seems like I have to wake up early tomorrow.��


    Actually, Mag still had Sichuan spicy wontons in red oil and hot noodles with sesame paste to release, but he couldn��t spoil his customers too soon, so he would release them two dayster.


    After all, he would be taking a break tomorrow. To prevent him from getting beaten up, it would be perfect to release two new products when he reopened for business two dayster.


    ��Mr. Mag may not know about it, but the previous edition of our ��Perfect Food�� had sold over 1,000,000 copies. It broke the magazine��s sales record and was the edition that you��ve released your column in,�� Gan said to Mag. He was unable to conceal his excitement.


    As a veteran editor, he knew very well what an aplishment such a sale was.


    ��So, are you guys going to give me more money for that column piece?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��Erm����


    Gan was at a loss for words.


    The core reason why this edition of ��Perfect Food�� was popr was because of Mag��s interview and the eggnt with garlic sauce tutorial that he personally wrote.


    It could be said that Mag was the reason why this ��Perfect Food�� edition was hugely popr.


    There was a rule in the publishing world: no matter how hugely popr your article was, the royalty was agreed upon beforehand and wouldn��t change at all.


    However, it meant that your next article could receive a higher price if the article you wrote previously became hugely popr.


    ��This�� I��ll need to discuss it with my boss. He still hasn��t had the chance to discuss this matter with me yet���� Gan replied cautiously. Although it was the rule, Mag was the most popr guy in the culinary world now and the rules could be changed!


    ��It��s fine. I��m just joking.�� Magughed.


    Their editorial agency could at most earn a profit of a few million with the 1,000,000 copies sales. Even giving him an extra few hundreds of thousands, it still wasn��tparable to the sales of the picture books that the two maidens sold in one afternoon.


    However, the hundreds of thousands of fans that ��Perfect Food�� brought him was his biggest reward.


    Gan smiled along with Mag, but he didn��t take Mag��s words to be a joke. He was prepared to discuss the issue of royalty with his boss when he got back.


    Gan sincerely said to Mag, ��We came today mainly to discuss the issue of future coborations with Mr. Mag. We hope to sign an exclusive column with you. We��ll pay you a handsome royalty fee if you publish an exclusive column with ��Perfect Food��.��


    Mag equals sales!


    This was already a consensus in the gourmet magazine circle.


    Within one short month, all the main magazines had released culinary review articles about Mamy Restaurant. Most of them were food reviews.


    This shameless behavior of jumping onto the bandwagon allowed all the magazines to achieve their record sales.


    However,pared to the 1,000,000 sales of ��Perfect Food��, which had Mag��s exclusive eggnt with garlic sauce tutorial, they were still a level below them.


    Just because of that, ��Perfect Food�� knew the importance of getting rights to Mag��s exclusive very well.


    As long as they could get Mag��s exclusive column, ��Perfect Food�� would be undefeatable in the culinary magazine world. No one would ever stand in their way again.


    ��Perfect Food�� had already prepared a lot of negotiation chips for this, and with their previous coboration as a base, Gan felt rather confident on this trip.


    ��I��m sorry, but I won��t sign an exclusive deal with any gourmet magazines.�� Mag shook his head to decline the offer.


    Gan and Mylo were both taken aback and there was a hint of panic on their faces.


    ��Mr. Mag, your talent is astonishing and we at ��Perfect Food�� treasure the chance to work with you. We hope to work together with you to create greater results. We��ll build a series of magazines around you and let more people see the story behind the food,�� Gan sincerely said to Mag, ��If you��re concerned about the royalties, I can promise you on behalf of ��Perfect Food�� that our price will be the highest and the best in the industry.��


    ��You��re mistaken. I��m not interested in money.�� Mag picked up the tea to have a sip before calmly saying, ��I just want to let more people appreciate different food.��


    ��Then, the coboration style that you are expecting is?�� Gan��s eyelids twitched frantically. What Mag said sounded ridiculous.


    ��I did receive many invitations for coboration recently. Their offers were not bad, but I won��t sign an exclusive deal with any magazine press. Instead, I intend to choose 10 magazine presses to be my coborative partners to release my gourmet column simultaneously.�� Mag continued on, ����Perfect Food�� will be among one of these 10 magazine presses.��


    ��This����


    Gan had aplex expression. He didn��t know if he should feel happy or sad.


    He came with a mission this time. He would be torn apart by the boss if he failed to sign an exclusive deal with Mag.


    However, Mr. Mag wasn��t someone who would be moved by a little royalty. Never mind if he cared about money or not, it was a fact that he was already very rich.

 Chapter 2207 - Boss Mag Should Be the Prince of Gourmet

    <h4>Chapter 2207: Boss Mag Should Be the Prince of Gourmet</h4>


    Mag had a good impression of ��Perfect Food��. After all, they were coborating, and the other party had a good ability and did pull their weight.


    However, just as he said, he needed to face more food lovers to increase his visibility.


    1,000,000 sales was the record of ��Perfect Food�� but this was far from satisfying Mag��s needs.


    Even if it could sell 1,000,000 copies of every issue, there would be many repeat readers among them.


    And, what he needed were more fans to increase his faith value and proceed on his path to be a god.


    They said no gods could be made on the Nond Continent. He didn��t believe in that.


    Hence, he would need more media tforms to share about him and let many more people learn to cook from him through different channels.


    Mag��s attitude was sincere and firm, and Gan wasn��t someone who didn��t know what was good for him, ���� so he only set up part of the coboration contract to make sure ��Perfect Food�� could at least have a ce in this poprity contest.


    As for the rest, he would have to report to his boss and wait for further instructions. This was already beyond his jurisdiction.


    ��Boss Mag, your spirit is indeed admirable,�� Mylo got up and said to Mag sincerely with admiration on his face.


    He really admired this young chef who was full of creativity.


    At a time when all the other chefs were still guarding against one another for their so-called legacy, Mag was already thinking about how to let more ordinary people cook delicious food at home.


    His selfless and giving spirit, and love for food were touching.


    One could foresee that Mag would definitely have a profound influence on the Nond Continent��s culinary structure, or even elevate the level of the Nond Continent��s delicacies.


    To the culinary world, this was a god-like existence!


    Although Mylo wrote articles for the ��Perfect Food��, he was first and foremost a food lover.


    He admired Mag greatly for his decision.


    This was a man who was destined to change the world, and not just be a restaurant��s chef.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    After sending the two of them away, Mag received a few magazine presses�� person-in-charge.


    They were the few gourmet magazines he had chosen that had good potential and coverage.


    All of them expressed shock when they first heard about Mag��s coboration style, but they were soon d that they could at least have the chance to work with him.


    One had to know that ��Perfect Food�� already had a head start, a base of 1,000,000 sales and would definitely offer very good conditions. They didn��t expect it would fail to get the exclusive deal.


    Without an exclusive deal, it meant that it would be very difficult to recreate the miracle of ��Perfect Food��s 1,000,000 sales.


    However, with the culinary tutorial that Mag personally wrote, they would definitely get a share of this pie. They could expect their sales to increase.


    The signing of the contracts went very smoothly. Mag had conferred with 10 gourmet magazines that afternoon and agreed to hand in the next article three dayster.


    ***


    A five or six-years-old little girl coyly said to the woman, who was arranging flowers, with the Little Mermaid picture book in her arms, ��Mama, this picture book is so pretty, but it makes me hungry�� I also want to eat the red braised pork that the little prince cooks.��


    Carn put down her scissors and smilingly said, ��We have to look for Boss Mag if we want to eat red braised pork.��


    ��Is Boss Mag that little prince?�� Alice��s eyes lit up like stars.


    Carlsan was slightly taken aback. She thought Boss Mag should be even more good-looking than that little prince when he was young. Moreover, he cooked very well and was still very charismatic now. She nodded with a smile. ��If there is a prince in Chaos City, Boss Mag should be the prince of gourmet.��


    ��Prince of gourmet! Can I marry him? I want to eat red braised pork every day. I love to eat meat,�� Alice asked with anticipation.


    ��Then we have to wait till Alice is older. After all, there are many women who want to marry Boss Mag,�� Carn answered smilingly. The little one had great taste. She chose the man who was the dream lover of many women.


    Alice counted on her little fingers and worriedly said, ��Th-then, will Boss Mag be snatched away by other women by the time I grow up?��


    Carn smiled gently. ��If that is the case, another prince who is more suitable for Alice, will appear and cook even tastier meat to marry you.��


    ��Really?!�� Alice gulped as though she had already decided what the tastier meat should be.


    ��Alice, Father brought a bird that can talk home. Come and see it!�� A little boy spoke up outside.


    ��I��ming, Big Brother!�� Alice answered and ran out on her short legs.


    Carn watched Alice disappear at the door indulgently before sitting down at the table and picking up the picture book that Alice was reading earlier.


    Her man had brought this picture book back at noon. He said he bought it at Mamy Restaurant and it was drawn by Boss Mag��s daughter. Alice loved it as soon as he brought it home and this was the first time that she had read it.


    ��It��s so well-drawn.�� Carn��s eyes lit up when she saw the picture book��s cover.


    The little mermaid sitting on the rock looked so well-behaved and adorable. The sea was shimmering in the moonlight and stars decorated the sky. It looked so intricate and beautiful.


    She had bought many picture books for her children in the past few years and her man would bring some back from Rodu too. Many of them were expensive colored picture books, but none of them couldpare to this one.


    Carn, who was attracted by the cover, flipped open the picture book. She was soon attracted by the beautiful pictures and interesting story.


    After a long time, Carn closed the picture book with wet eyes. She could onlye back from the sad emotions after a long time.


    ��It��s so touching�� What a nice story���� Carn sniffled andmented softly.


    She didn��t expect a picture book that was drawn by a child to portray a love story.


    She couldn��t be together with her love and eventually turned into bubbles�� The Tale of The Little Mermaid touched her.


    ��Shall we go and eat at Mamy Restaurant tonight? I suddenly feel like eating red braised pork.�� Carn��s throat moved before she flipped open the picture book to read the part where the little prince made red braised pork for the little mermaid.


    Looking at the picture whereby the little mermaid bit into the red braised pork, her tummy began to grumble.


    ��However, the cooking process seems to be very detailed, even the amount of ingredients to be used are properly written. It should be directed by Boss Mag himself, right? Perhaps, the little prince��s inspiration was Boss Mag? I wonder if the chef in our family can make it?�� Carn pondered as she walked to the kitchen with the picture book.


    ***


    The head chef looked excited after reading about the red braised pork��s cooking instructions in the picture book, but he didn��t dare to make promises. ��Madam, this dish looks quiteplicated. We��ll need some time to experiment and test it out, but we should be able to make it.��


    However, he was very certain that this would be a very scrumptious dish.


    Because it came from Mamy Restaurant and that chef who was gradually deified: Mag!


    He didn��t expect him to share the recipe of red braised pork in this picture book so graciously.

 Chapter 2208 - Friends Who Came From Afar

    <h4>Chapter 2208: Friends Who Came From Afar</h4>


    ��So, where are you bringing me for good food today?�� Georgina held onto Harrison��s arm as she bit onto the candied haws and asked smilingly, with two cute dimples on her cheeks.


    Harrison stared at her in a daze.


    Georgina blushed from his stare and poked him gently with her elbow. ��I��m asking you a question.��


    ��Of course we��re going to Mamy Restaurant for a good meal, �� Harrison answered with a smile before saying ��You look so pretty today.��


    Georgina totally ignored his words, stood still and eximed with joy, ��Boss Mag is back?!��


    Harrison nodded. ��Yes. Mamy Restaurant reopened today. Didn��t you go to your aunt��s ce for lunch today? That��s why I want to bring you to dinner.��


    ��Why didn��t you tell me earlier? I wouldn��t have gone to my aunt��s for lunch if you had told me earlier. Of course, we��re going to eat at Mamy Restaurant!�� Georgina puffed out her cheeks angrily and flicked an aggrieved nce at Harrison, giving him an ��appease me or I��ll explode�� expression.


    ��As an apology, this is your birthday gift.�� Harrison took out a picture book.


    ��What��s this?�� Georgina took the picture book, which still had Harrison��s warmth, from him and her eyes lit up when she saw the adorable little mermaid on the cover. ��So cute!��


    After staring at the cover for some time, Georgina looked up at Harrison. ��This must be very expensive, right?��


    She didn��t know much about picture books, but she knew that fully-colored picture books were all hand-drawn by illustrators, which were expensive.


    Furthermore, the cover of this picture book was so beautiful. It must have been drawn by a great illustrator, so it must be even more expensive.


    Harrison smiled and said, ��What��s most important is that you like it.��


    Looking at Harrison��s warm smile, a blush rose up on Georgina��s face and her heart couldn��t help but race. She lowered her head and murmured, ��Yes, I like it very much.��


    ��Let��s go and find a ce to sit for a while first. It��s still too early for dinner.�� Harrison held onto Georgina��s hand and walked to a teahouse.


    ��Boss Mag did not lie to me indeed! One simply can��t go wrong to trust Boss Mag!�� Harrison said happily.


    Georgina indeed liked this picture book. Of course�� thedies had no resistance against such cute picture books.


    The birthday gift that he had been thinking hard about for one month was resolved on her birthday, so he felt extremely relieved.


    ***


    At 5 p.m, Mamy Restaurant opened on time.


    Molly and Eve had alreadypleted their work today. They had sold all 1,000 picture books. After getting their daily wage of 1,000 copper coins and having their dinner, they got off work and went home.


    Harold asked Mag when he walked in, ��Boss Mag, is ��The Little Mermaid�� all sold out? It��s my daughter��s birthday tomorrow and I want to give it to her as a birthday gift.��


    ��There��ll be another 1,000 copies for sale at noon tomorrow. You cane and buy it then,�� Mag replied smilingly.


    ��Alright. Please keep one copy for me.�� Harold reminded him.


    He previously saw the customers lining up in front picking up the picture books, and was attracted by the exquisite picture book. He thought his daughter, whose birthday was tomorrow, would definitely like this picture book if he gave it to her as her gift.


    Mag nodded slightly. He remembered this middle-aged man��s adorable daughter. Her name was Kathy and she used toe to have breakfast with Harold.


    ��So, this picture book is drawn by Boss Mag��s daughter. She��s so awesome!�� Georgina looked at the signboard at the door with shock, but she wasn��t unhappy.


    ��Yes. Annie is very awesome.�� Harrison nodded in agreement. ��Boss Mag must have saved the world in his previous life to be so lucky to have these two outstanding and adorable daughters.��


    Mag, who was about to go into the kitchen, thought,<i>?��I didn��t save the world in my previous life. Not only that, I fell into the sea and drowned because I was cursed by a group of chefs����</i>


    However, he did save the world in this life.


    Mag saw many old friends during the dinner hour.


    Sargeras had brought his Burning Legion and they sat outside the door on the metal folding chairs that they brought themselves. They sat with their legs spread out wide and looked very fierce with theirva tattoos.


    However, a little one in a long white dress was fearlessly sitting on the leg of the biggest demon among the strapping men and softly asked, ��Uncle Big Bald Head, did you use the gift that I gave you?��


    A gentle smile appeared on Sargeras�� tough face as he nodded and said, ��I did. It even saved my life.��


    If it wasn��t for the ice and fire lotuses that flew out from the ring that Amy gave him, which blew up the ancient corpses that were rushing at him, he would have died on the frontline in the ravine that day.


    Amy saved his life.


    The members of the Burning Legion were also looking at Amy with a doting gaze.


    ��How is it? Are they very pretty?�� Amy continued to ask.


    ��Yes. They were as brilliant as fireworks.��


    ��Did they beat the bad guys?��


    ��They defeated a lot of bad guys and saved the world.�� Sargeras nodded with a smile.


    ��Oh yeah!�� Amy jumped off Sargeras�� leg happily and ran into the restaurant. ��Father! Uncle Big Bald Head said I saved the world����


    ��Little Boss is so cute,�� Mond said bashfully.


    ��From now on, Little Boss will be the Burning Legion��s favorite. I will kill whoever dares to bully her,�� Sargeras said seriously.


    The Burning Legion nodded gravely. They weren��t joking.


    Amy walked one round in the restaurant before stopping at a table near the wall and eximed in surprise at the two orcs sitting there, ��Big Orc! You��re finally here again!��


    ��Yes. I-I came to eat rainbow fried rice and to visit Little Amy,�� Haga said bashfully.


    Habeng looked up from the delicacies and said with amazement, ��We��ve only been away for a short time and there are already so many new goodies. Boss Mag is really formidable.��


    The orc brothers, Haga and Habeng, hadn��te to Chaos City for a long time. After returning to their tribe from the battlefront, they took the flying steed to Chaos City to purchase some things for their tribe.


    Of course, they woulde to Mamy Restaurant first. They had been longing for Boss Mag��s good food. After risking their lives at the frontline, they naturally wanted to reward themselves with good food after they returned.


    The restaurant still looked the same, but the menu had changed drastically. The many different kinds of delicacies had overwhelmed them.


    Habeng searched on himself before taking out a beast tooth dagger and giving it to Amy with a smile.


    ��Are you giving it to me?�� Amy epted the dagger.


    The small and delicate dagger was razor sharp and there were engravings on its handle. It could be kept in a leather scabbard.


    Amy swung the dagger around as she said to Haga, ��I like it very much. Thank you, Big Orc.��


    ��As long as you like it. Hehe.�� Hagaughed. He was equally delighted.


    Mag saw that in the kitchen and he smilingly said to Miya, who was about to serve the dishes, ��Give a bottle of rum to the orc brothers at table 12. Tell them it��s my treat.��


    One naturally had to treat his friends who came from afar with a good liquor.

 Chapter 2209 - Master! You’re Finally Back!

    <h4>Chapter 2209: Master! You��re Finally Back!</h4>


    ��Mr. Mag.��


    After closing for the day, a voice sounded just when Mag was about to shut the door.


    Mag pulled the door open again and was shocked to see Gloria standing outside.


    ��I came to send you some clothes.�� Gloria walked over. Behind her, Mars was moving things down from a horse-drawn carriage.


    ��However, that ck dress is ratherplex and our tailors had already been working overtime to rush it out. Even then, I��m afraid it will only bepleted in two days. Are you in a rush for it?�� Gloria asked apologetically.


    ��It��s alright. Actually, I just mentioned it casually that day. Those clothes are ratherplex to make. The tailors have worked hard for the past few days.�� Mag was apologetic as well.


    Those clothes were prepared for the actors from the ck Cat Opera troupe.


    The actors of the ck Cat Opera have good basics but their costumes were really too old.


    If, as an audience sitting downstage, you were watching a story about breaking free from the restraints of the aristocrats in pursuit of personal freedom and dreams but the wealthy master of the house was wearing patched clothes��


    It��s very unrealistic.


    Mag had intended to take a trip to Rodu to settle the handover issues for Saipan Tavern. At the same time, he wanted to talk to Miss ck Cat about dreams and the future, as well as to send them some gifts.


    Mag received the clothes from Mars and told Gloria, ��Take a seat.��


    Gloria shook her head and said gently, ��It��s alright. It��s veryte and you��ve just ended business, so you must be tired. Rest well and I shall not disturb you.��


    ��In that case, do go home earlier. It��s cold outside and I��m sorry to trouble you toe all the way here to personally deliver these,�� Mag said apologetically. He did not expect Gloria to put so much effort into this.


    She was already known to be a talenteddy in business,parable to Scheer, a rising star in Chaos City, and the heir to the Moreton Family.


    ��I��ll get the tailors to rush out the dress that��s remaining and deliver it to you.�� Gloria bade farewell to Mag and left in her horse-drawn carriage.


    Mag watched the horse-drawn carriage disappear into the distance before pushing the pile of thick clothes into the restaurant.


    ��This littledy puts extra effort into matters with regards to you.�� Irina stood at the counter, looking at Mag with a seemingly gentle smile.


    ��Gloria is a very responsible person when ites to work,�� Mag said without blushing.


    He ced the clothes on the counter and pulled out one of the costumes to take a look. The material used was of a very good quality, and it was even done better than what he had requested. The style was done exactly like how he had designed and it was done very well.


    It seemed that Blue Suede��s tailoring team had improved over this period. Otherwise, they would not be able to bring out such a high-quality product in a short span of time.


    ��I think everyone from the ck Cat Opera would like it.�� Mag put away the clothes. This little gift would be a token of his support for those chasing their dreams.


    ��Helena announced that she will go into seclusion after returning to the Wind Forest. Isn��t that a little strange?�� Irina told Mag who was looking at the clothes.


    ��She wasn��t injured at the frontline, right?�� Mag was rather shocked.


    ��She did not even meet an opponent worthy of her level, where would the injurye from?��


    ��In that case that is rather strange.�� Mag frowned.


    One had to know that the situation in the Wind Forest was rather chaotic and it was the kind of chaos Helena did not want to see.


    The Night Elves had torn apart the ss system in the Wind Forest and the passionate me supporting freedom had been ignited everywhere in the forest.


    The elves in the lower ss had started standing up and the elves who had enjoyed the noble treatment had started reflecting on themselves.


    The threat from Cthulhu had been resolved and the peace ord had been signed. By right, the first thing Helena would do upon returning to the Wind Forest should be to settle the chaos.


    However, she had actually gone into seclusion?


    ��There were no other arrangements made?�� Mag asked curiously.


    ��All she said was that she would pass everything to Sally to handle on her behalf. No other arrangements were made.�� Irina nodded.


    ��Could she really intend to ignore this matter?�� Mag was suspicious.


    Although Sally was the princess chosen by Helena and was also seen as the sessor of the Elf Queen, she appeared to be sympathetic towards the Night Elves and the lower ss elves. Everyone could see that for themselves. She did not hold the same attitude as Helena on this issue.


    Right now, Helena suddenly announced her seclusion and threw the mess to Sally. That was something Mag did not expect.


    ��What do you intend to do?�� Mag asked Irina.


    ��I intend to do nothing.�� Irina shook her head and said with a smile, ��Let Sally give it a go. After all, she is the Elf princess right now and I am but thedy boss of Mamy Restaurant.��


    Mag smiled upon hearing that. Irina did not wish to return to inherit the throne from the Elf queen. If Sally could do well, she would not have to go through the trouble of interfering.


    Power could be an addiction to some and a burden to others.


    Irina was thetter and so was Mag.


    That��s great.


    Isn��t it better to just tend to Mamy Restaurant and be a carefree owner of a restaurant instead of having to worry about the world all day?


    ***


    ��From today on, Sean Edward will be the crown prince of the Roth Empire and will be the sole inheritor of the Roth Empire��s throne.��


    News from the Roth Empire broke out and caught the attention of the various races.


    Some were shocked while some expected it.


    Josh had been possessed by the Devil and died at the frontline of the ice sheets.


    Although Sean had lost an arm, he still managed to secure a free ticket to the throne.


    As for the third prince who was obsessed with carpentry, no one would see him as apetitor for the throne.


    However, the feud between Sean and Alex was also something everyone was focused on.


    Alex had sealed the Devil twice and saved Nond Continent from a catastrophe, thus, earning respect from the various races.


    Previously, he had sworn to kill Sean.


    Now, Andre had made Sean the crown prince of the Roth Empire and this could very well be a move to protect him.


    If Alex insisted on killing Sean, he would be pitting himself against the Roth Empire.


    Alex, who came from the Roth Empire, would probably have to think twice before taking action.


    ***


    Mag only found out about this on his second day after arriving at Rodu.


    ��Are you still going to kill him?�� Irina asked with a smile.


    ��I would still kill him if I should but it is indeed not the right time now,�� Mag said with certainty.


    Saipan Tavern, which had been closed for days, was opened again.


    ��Master! You��re finally back!�� M called out agitatedly as she stuck her head out from the second floor window.


    Mag turned back and saw his little disciple in name. He said with a smile, ��Mm, I went out to y and I��m back now.��


    Eiffie also peeked her head out of the window. When she saw Mag and his family, she was surprised and shocked.

 Chapter 2210 - New Tool

    <h4>Chapter 2210: New Tool</h4>


    Mag had mixed feelings when he opened the doors of Saipan Tavern that had been closed for several days.


    When he came over to Rodu that day and bought this shop, he once also had the great ambition to make Saipan Tavern the best tavern in Rodu.


    Right now, he just wanted to find someone to take over the shop so that he could live freely.


    Look, adults always give up so easily.


    However, Romo Street, which was thriving, was on its second peak. Mag, who owned half the street, was already reaping his harvest.


    ��Master!�� Before Mag even took a seat, M had already run in to greet everyone. She came over to Mag and said, ��I��ve mastered the pig tongue sd!��


    ��Really?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��Mm. I made one yesterday and Young Mistress said that it was delicious. It is already at a standard where it can be sold now.�� M nodded confidently.


    ��I happen to have some pig tongues here. Make one for me now.�� Mag brought M into the kitchen and took out a pig tongue from the refrigerator.


    There were many standards for delicious food and Mag��s standard was different from Eiffie��s standard.


    M had some talent in cooking and she was rather hardworking with her daily practice. However, he would still have to test if her cooking was up to his standards.


    ��Alright!�� M went over to take her apron, washed her hands, and started making the pig tongue sd.


    Mag stood by the kitchen door and nodded as he watched M��s adept actions. It seemed that she put in a lot of hard work practicing over the past few days.


    This made Mag very d.


    One might be very passionate about cooking at the start but the hardest part was still the long-term persistence.


    M��s attitude towards cooking was at least ambitious and serious.


    The pig tongue was put in a pot to braise and Mag asked M, who was waiting, ��You are hardworking when ites to cooking. What about being a shop owner? Are you prepared for that?��


    ��A shop owner?�� M blinked. She shook her head and said, ��I can��t. I really can��t learn that.��


    ��Is Saipan Tavern reopening? There have been many customers asking recently,�� Eiffie said as she walked over with a smile.


    ��I think our Young Mistress can do it.�� M quickly tossed the ball into Eiffie��s court and looked at thetter with pleading eyes.


    ��I came over today to ask Miss Eiffie how the thinking went and if you are willing to take over Saipan Tavern,�� Mag told Eiffie with a smile.


    He would be a little worried if he were to hand Saipan Tavern over to M.


    However, Eiffie was different. She had experience and she was also a smart woman.


    Eiffie paused in her steps. She looked Mag in the eye and asked seriously, ��Are you really not intending to run this tavern anymore?��


    ��It was a tavern that I opened for fun right from the start. It was purely idental that it could gain so much love from the customers. Right now, I have more important things to do, so I can only hand this tavern over to someone more suitable to run it.�� Mag looked at Eiffie and said, ��For example, you, Miss Eiffie.��


    ��No. Saipan Tavern was not popr by chance.�� Eiffie shook her head. ��Mr. Hades, you��re a professional. Be it the shop��s location and renovation, or the drinks and dishes, they were all above the other taverns in Rodu. No one could do it as well as you.��


    Mag smiled. This was something he could not deny.


    However, Eiffie was speaking the truth. No matter who took over Saipan Tavern, with the Maotai and Whiskey at hand, he would still be sitting on the top spot.


    That was all.


    One could only guard the top spot but not be better.


    This was also what Mag admired about Eiffie. She had a good eye for such things.


    ��However, there must be something more important that you have to attend to for Saipan Tavern to be the one you are giving up.�� There was a hint of regret in her eyes. Although she had expected it, the thought of not being able to enjoy free meals made her heart ache.


    ��Miss Eiffie, you do not need to be stressed over this. After all, Titan Tavern is still very busy too. If you aren��t able to withstand the pressure of handling two taverns, I can find someone else.�� Magforted her. He felt that he was asking for a bit too much.


    Eiffie looked at Mag, took a deep breath in, and said with resolution, ��I am willing to take over Saipan Tavern.��


    Mag was slightly shocked but smiled.


    ��You��re giving too much. I think this is something few would reject,�� Eiffie said as a matter of factly.


    ording to what Mag had promised previously, if Eiffie was willing to take over Saipan Tavern, she could receive 30% of its shares.


    Judging from Saipan Tavern��s current development, that would be a very big harvest.


    Moreover, Mag promised to supply the alcohol. All Eiffie had to do was manage the tavern. That was nothing difficult to her at all.


    Saipan Tavern was already popr, so all she had to do was maintain it and make Saipan Tavern��s poprity carry on.


    ��In that case, let��s sign an agreement.�� Mag brought out a contract from the counter and passed it to Eiffie.


    Eiffie looked through the contract seriously and had a rather strange expression. She looked up at Mag and said, ��Why were you so certain that I would take over?��


    ��I am always a good judge of character.�� Mag smiled.


    Eiffie signed the contract and Mag also penned his name down.


    From today onwards, Mag had another shop that could run on its own besides the ice cream shop.


    This was the so-called passive ie. He could have money rolling in by doing nothing at all.


    Fantastic!


    Since the contract was signed, Eiffie could be considered as one of them.


    Mag told her to stay for lunch and went into the kitchen to cook.


    M was watching the pig tongue in the pot at the side. As she watched mag cook, she said, ��Oh, right, Master. Maestro Vicki, whom you told me about, really came.��


    ��Is the opera house open?�� Mag asked casually.


    ��Mm, mm. It has opened and the performancest night was a huge sess. The theater was half-full and the response of the audience was rather good.�� M nodded. She seemed rather excited talking about the opera house. ��I am going over to practice in the afternoon.��


    ��You��re learning opera as well?�� Mag was rather shocked.


    ��I�� I��m just learning for fun���� M said guiltily as her eyes darted around, afraid to look at Mag.


    ��It��s great to have your own interest. There��s nothing to be embarrassed about,�� Mag said with a smile. He could guess what she was thinking.


    Upon hearing Mag��s words, M��s eyes lit up. She nodded and said, ��Opera is really super fun. Those actors are all talented. They sing very well too and I love it.��


    ��Mm. I am intending to watch a show after lunch. Is there an afternoon show?��


    ��Yes, yes. There are fewer people during the afternoon shows so the tickets even have a 20% discount.�� M nodded.


    Mag smiled. He was rather curious about what kind of surprise he would get from the opera troupe that had moved into a theater from the run-down open-air courtyard.

 Chapter 2211 - Because of Poverty

    <h4>Chapter 2211: Because of Poverty</h4>


    Mag had finished cooking a whole table full of dishes when M finally brought out the pig tongue sd.


    Looking at the brightly colored, nicely sliced and ted pig tongue sd, Mag nodded slightly.


    He had watched how M cooked this dish earlier. It wasn��t bad overall and she did whatever she should do. It was very well done.


    He could see that she had been practicing hard.


    Mag was very satisfied with this disciple.


    M stood next to the table with her hands behind her back as she nervously said to Mag, ��Please taste it.��


    Mag picked up a piece of pig��s tongue with the chopsticks. He put it under his nose and smelled it first. He raised his eyebrows before putting the pig��s tongue into his mouth.


    The slightly crunchy pig tongue was covered with red oil and spicy sauce. It was thoroughly marinated and it got increasingly fragrant as he chewed. It was indeed not bad.


    Mag put down his chopsticks and nodded at M with a smile. ��Not bad, but it��s about 1,000 tes away from being able to be sold in the tavern. There��s a problem with the making of the red oil. It tastes slightly charred and there��s still room for improvement for the pig tongue��s texture. You need to practice more before you can thoroughly understand it.��


    ��Yes, I got it!�� M listened to Mag seriously before nodding solemnly.


    Eiffie also picked up a piece of pig tongue and interrupted. ��I think it��s good enough to be served in the tavern as a side dish. The customers will have nothing to eat while they sit at the table when Saipan Tavern reopens if this dish is not avable as well.��


    Amy said happily as she chewed on the pig tongue, ��It��s so delicious. Big Sister M��s culinary skills have improved.��


    ��We need to have a certain standard when we operate a tavern,�� Mag shook his head and said to Eiffie, ��Quality can decide the difference between one tavern from the others. I hope Saipan Tavern can always be that beautiful and exquisite existence. Making do is a kind of poison. Once you start it, you will lose your baseline.��


    Eiffie looked at Mag quietly for a while before she nodded and said, ��I understand.��


    Although he had washed his hands off the tavern, Mag still hoped Saipan Tavern could always maintain its standard.


    Eiffie left after lunch.


    The first thing she needed to do after taking over the tavern was to recruit a new batch of employees.


    Even though Saipan Tavern already had six service staff members, it was far from enough.


    After all, not everyone could multitask like Mag. They need to have cashiers, servers, cooks and��


    It wasn��t practical for Saipan Tavern to reopen for business immediately. She needed to rebuild a group of staff.


    ��Let��s go watch the opera in the afternoon today.�� Mag cleared away the cutlery and said to all of them.


    Amy��s eyes lit up as she asked, ��Are we watching Miss ck Cat?!��


    Annie was also looking at Mag with anticipation.


    ��Yes. The ck Cat Opera House has already moved to our street. Let��s go over right now.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He picked up that big bag of clothes and led his family and M over to the nearby ck Cat Opera House.


    Soon, Mag came to Building 101. This venue, which was once a circus, looked brand new after it was cleaned up.


    A simple wooden sign hung on the door and it said: ck Cat Opera Troupe.


    There was a drizzle in Rodust night, so the paint had faded off slightly.


    Mm��


    They still looked poor even after changing locations.


    It was indeed rare to see such a poor opera troupe.


    The door of the opera house was semi-open, but a wooden que hanging on the door had the timing written on it. The afternoon show started at 1 p.m, which was 30 minutes from now.


    ��I forgot to mention that it��s not time yet,�� M shrugged and said with embarrassment.


    ��It��s fine. I happen to have something to discuss with Miss Vicki,�� Mag replied with a smile and then walked in first.


    M quickly caught up with him.


    Irina brought the two children in. Annie was even carrying a picture book.


    It was a little dark in the theater. The sunlight that shone through the small windows couldn��t provide enough light.


    Perhaps because they were poor, other than the stage, no other areas had oilmps. The oilmps were not lit up right now, either.


    The stage in the center had been simply modified. The newly painted surface made it look like an opera house.


    However, the seats below the stage were too simple. Only long benches were set up, which looked messy and crowded.


    Watching opera in such conditions wouldn��t be a particrly good experience.


    The people in the opera troupe had just had lunch and were about to rest when they heard some sounds at the door. They all looked towards it.


    ��Hello, the afternoon show has not started yet. Pleasee back againter.�� Old Man Mi went forward to greet them.


    M jumped out and said, ��Old Man Mi, this is my master. He��s here to look for the maestro.��


    Old Man Mi walked closer and finally saw Mag��s looks clearly. With shock on his face, he said, ��It��s you, Sir!��


    It was all because of this benefactor that the ck Cat Opera could move here from the dpidated small courtyard and slowly be famous.


    Not only did he provide them with a venue, he even gave them enough money to tide over through the hard times. Everyone in the opera troupe remembered his kindness.


    Old Man Mi turned around and shouted, ��Maestro! That benefactor is here!��


    Everyone in the opera troupe crowded over and smiled when they saw Mag and his family.


    They had a deep impression of this family, mainly because the two young maidens were so cute that they were unforgettable.


    Vicki, who was wearing a ck Lolita dress, quickly strode out from the backstage. She stopped in front of Mag and smiled. ��You��re finally back.��


    ��I heard that your opera troupe has already begun its operations when I came here today. I intended to watch one performance, but it seems like I havee too early,�� Mag also replied with a smile.


    Mag was rather respectful to this maiden who had a dual personality because you never knew what personality she would take on in the next moment.


    ��It��s indeed not time yet, but please take a seat here. I still haven��t thanked you properly regarding the theater.�� Vicki led Mag and his family to the maestro��s office at the back.


    Although it was called the maestro��s office, it was just a small and shabby office. It only had a wooden table that had one of its missing legs reced and two long benches.


    Vicki��s seat was an old wooden chair. Perhaps it was used as the boss�� chair.


    ��The theater is still at its start up phase, so it��s a little shabby. I��ve embarrassed myself in front of you,�� Vicki said openly without any tinge of shame.


    ��We��ve got a ce to sit, so it��s pretty good.�� Mag��s review of her became more favorable inwardly.


    Vicki bowed to Mag and gratefully said, ��Thank you for providing a venue for ck Cat Opera and giving us so much support.��


    ��Don��t mention it. It��s your talent that touched me.�� Mag smiled and waved his hand. ��Moreover, isn��t this a business that is beneficial to the both of us?��


    Vicki smiled too, but she didn��t feel any less grateful towards Mag.


    Mag��s investment and support for their opera troupe was equivalent to being life-saving. It pulled them out of the mud and back from the brink of disbanding.


    Vicki would always remember that kindness.


    ��I came for one more thing today. Annie has already illustrated the story of Miss ck Cat. Can you check if it is up to your expectations?�� Mag said.


    Annie came forward and passed the picture book in her arms to Vicki.

 Chapter 2212 - He Had Really Offered Her Too Much!

    <h4>Chapter 2212: He Had Really Offered Her Too Much!</h4>


    ��It��s already done?�� Vicki was astonished. After all, it had only been a few days. She reached out to take the picture book.


    On the cover was Miss ck Cat who was trying to scale over the city wall to escape in the night.


    Miss ck Cat climbing over the wall seemed to have a certain underlying meaning. It wasn��t just a wall that she was scaling over, but the binding rules of the world.


    Outside of the high walls, was freedom.


    Vicki stared at the picture book��s cover in a daze for a long time before she finally smiled.


    The picture was intricate and beautiful and the Miss ck Cat looked very much like her. Most importantly, choosing the scene of her scaling over the high walls in the dark as the cover suited her thoughts perfectly.


    Then, she opened the picture book and read through it seriously.


    The storytelling of the picture book was slightly different from the opera��s. Some of the sequences were switched, but it didn��t affect the storytelling at all. Instead, it suited the picture book��s way of storytelling more.


    Some of the contents were removed, as the opera had very long singing parts and the picture book simplified them. It made the story more concise and it moved at a faster pace.


    Vicki finished reading half of the picture book in about 10 minutes. She closed the picture book gently like a treasure before standing up to seriously say to Annie, ��Thank you so much for giving this story a brand new life.��


    Annie was slightly stunned. Then, she revealed a happy smile and said with signnguage, ��It��s you who created this story and I am very honored to have been able to illustrate it.��


    ��It��s so excellently drawn and haspletely exceeded my expectations. I like it very much and am very satisfied with it.�� Vicki reiterated.


    ��Thank you.�� Annie smiled reservedly, but it was obvious that she was very happy.


    Mag curved his lips slightly into a smile. He guessed it felt rather good to be acknowledged by the original author.


    It seemed like drawingics was indeed very suitable for Annie. It allowed her to gain more recognition.


    ��Since Miss Vicki is very satisfied with Annie��s illustrations, let��s discuss the licensing of the picture book��s copyright,�� Mag said to Vicki.


    ��Does Mr. Hades intend to print out this picture book?�� Vicki asked.


    ��Yes. I think this is an excellent picture book. Be it the core of the story, or the drawing style, they are both very excellent.�� Mag nodded. ��Furthermore, I��m trying tounch a picture book business, and I think this book is quite a good start.��


    Vicki looked at Mag and pondered.


    In the Underground City, copyright was a very important thing and there was a series of stringentws that protected licensing.


    An excellent work usually could get rather good licensing revenue.


    However, on the Nond Continent, thews in this area weren��t well-covered. Although there was an awareness of copyright exclusivity, there weren��t many reference cases regarding such licensing that crossed genres.


    The story of Miss ck Cat had a special meaning to Vicki, but Annie had really drawn it so well that it showcased the core of the story perfectly.


    If this story was spread in the form of picture books, it would have rather good results and sales. It should be able to bring some poprity to the ck Cat Opera House.


    Moreover, she was very in need of money right now. Be it the opera house��s renovation, or the recruitment of new actors, she needed a big sum of money urgently.


    ��How does Mr. Hades intend to coborate?�� Vicki asked.


    Although she wasn��t sure of Mag��s background, she simply felt that he was a trustworthy partner.


    Mag directly said, ��Regarding the exclusive copyright licensing of Miss ck Cat��s picture book, I have two choices for you:


    ��One, a 5,000,000 copper coins outright buyout, which means I give you 5,000,000 and I��ll get the picture book��s copyright of Miss ck Cat and I won��t be paying you any fees in the future.


    ��Or two. After deducting the cost ording to the sales, I��ll give you 20% of the profit. This is a long term revenue and has an unknown and an uncertain oue, but it might bring you some unexpected rewards.��


    ��5,000,000 copper coins!�� Vicki��s brain went nk.


    This was, without a doubt, a huge sum to her, who was always thinking about how to use one copper coin to support the whole opera troupe.


    Even after making a trip back to the Underground City, she still didn��t want any help from her family.


    She thought Mag might offer tens of thousands of copper coins and even decided to agree to deal at 100,000 copper coins.


    That 100,000 copper coins could do a simple upgrade for the opera house. At least she could rece those shabby long benches, upgrade the lighting and get a firm bed for each troupe member.


    She never expected Mag would offer her a high price of 5,000,000 right away!


    One had to know that before this, Miss ck Cat was still a story that nobody knew and was purely for self-entertainment.


    Even now, it was only popr among the Romo Street��s neighbors.


    Mag had really offered her too much��


    Mag looked at her smilingly. He didn��t hurry her.


    He could see that Vicki��s identity wasn��t simple. However, she had a stubborn character, so he didn��t know what decision she would make.


    ��Did you say 5,000,000 copper coins?�� Vicki asked Mag with uncertainty.


    ��Yes. This is the best price that I can offer currently.�� Mag nodded. This was already way above the copyright fees of all the picture books in the market right now.


    Did Vicki still find itcking?


    Mag raised his eyebrows slightly. Miss ck Cat was indeed quite a good story. It was very refreshing in the current picture book market where it was full of cheesy love stories.


    He could consider offering more.


    ��Do you think it��s too little?�� Mag asked.


    ��No, no, no!�� Vicki shook her head. After realizing Mag seemed to be mistaken, she quickly exined, ��5,000,000 copper coins is too much. I mean do you need to reconsider it? Just as you said, it has a great uncertainty.��


    Although the opera troupe really needed money right now, Vicki didn��t want to cheat Mr. Hades.


    He had rescued the ck Cat Opera Troupe from the mud and given them a new environment to grow in.


    ��I��m a businessman, so I make every decision after thinking about it thoroughly. Since I offered you 5,000,000, it means that you��re worth this price.�� Mag smiled. He began to like Vicki even better.


    This maiden was young but she had very good values.


    Vicki saw Mag didn��t look forced, so after thinking for a while, she said, ��Then I��ll choose option one, the 5,000,000 copper coins to buy the copyright of Miss ck Cat��s picture book.��


    She could do a lot with 5,000,000 copper coins and she earned it with her own ability, so she could use it on the opera troupe without any stress.


    ��Are you sure you don��t want the long term revenue option?��


    ��Yes. The opera troupe needs a sum of money urgently right now. I think it is a better choice.�� Vicki nodded with conviction. Perhaps the long term revenue might have given more room for imagination, but the opera troupe needed an immediate sum of money more.

 Chapter 2213 - Black Cat Opera Troupe’s Troubles

    <h4>Chapter 2213: ck Cat Opera Troupe��s Troubles</h4>


    The signing of the contract went very smoothly. Mag had already prepared the contract in advance. The two of them signed, put their thumb prints on the contract, and the contract was valid.


    Mag took out the banknote that he had prepared in advance and gave it to Vicki as he exined, ��This is the Buffett Bank��s banknote. You can use it to exchange for cash at the Buffett Bank directly.��


    ��Alright. Thank you very much.�� Vicki got up and bowed deeply to Mag.


    Mag was the benefactor that she had met at the lowest point of her life.


    ��Don��t stand on ceremony. After all, I��m one of the ck Cat Opera��s shareholders. I hope the opera troupe can be better too,�� Mag said smilingly and brought a package over. ��There are a few clothes here. I saw that some of the actors�� clothes are rather old, so I custom-made a batch of stage costumes for them. I based most of them on Annie��sics.��


    ��This is so kind of you.�� Vicki opened the package and her eyes lit up when she saw all the opulent clothes.


    The clothes that the actors were wearing now were almost all made by themselves.


    They had no choice, as custom-making a single costume would cost at least a few thousands copper coins.


    Initially, the first thing that she was going to do after receiving the money was to change costumes for the troupe members. She didn��t expect Mag to have prepared it for them so considerately.


    Mag continued on. ��Your dress is a little moreplicated so it��s not done yet. I��ll send it to you in a few days.��


    Vicki��s ck lolita dress was rather old too, but since it was ck andyered, it didn��t look too obvious that it was old.


    ��I-I��m fine���� Vicki blushed when she heard that Mag wanted to give her a dress.


    ��I��ll let this theater to your opera troupe for five years at the price of one copper coin and I��ll reserve the two adjacent buildings for you guys too. If you want to expand the venue, feel free to look for me.�� Mag looked at his watch. ��It��s almost time for your performance, so we��ll go wait outside. I guess you guys need some time to change into your costumes too.��


    ��Mr. Hades, thank you and your family for supporting ck Cat Opera.�� Vicki stood up and bowed to Mag and his family.


    Mag waved his hands and left the maestro��s office.


    Vicki gathered the troupe members backstage and distributed the clothes that Mag brought to them.


    Old Man Mi looked at the new opulent costume in his hands and eximed in surprise. ��Maestro, when did you custom make new costumes for us?��


    ��Yes. This fabric feels sofortable. It must be very expensive, right?��


    ��Woah! It fits perfectly!��


    Everyone was chattering and expressing their satisfaction with the costumes.


    ��I didn��t custom make them for you all. It��s a gift from Mr. Hades,�� Vicki said with a smile. She didn��t expect Mr. Hades to be so considerate that everyone��s costumes fitted perfectly.


    ��Woah! This boss is simply too nice! Not only did he provide us with a venue, he even prepared the costumes for us.��


    ��Yes. If it wasn��t for him, we would still be starving in that dpidated yard.��


    ��But, Maestro, you didn��t sell us away as well, right?��


    All of them couldn��t help asking Vicki questions while theymented.


    They had gone through a lot of hardship in the past two years, so they knew there wouldn��t be kindness that came from nothing.


    ��Mr. Hades has invested in our opera troupe, so he��s one of the opera troupe��s bosses. However, he won��t be interfering in the theater��s operations, so you guys don��t have to worry. I won��t increase the control of the opera troupe,�� Vicki said with aforting smile.


    All of them heaved a breath of relief. After all, Maca Opera had tried to swallow them up earlier and poached a few of their members.


    Now, they had one more boss, but it wouldn��t have any influence on the opera troupe. Instead, they seemed to have found a reliable supporter.


    Ibaka looked at the remaining costumes and said with aplex expression, ��The remaining costumes should be for Bao and the rest, right?��


    All of them looked at the six or seven pieces of clothing left in the bag and thought of their formerpanions. They all became a little sad.


    ��Why are we still thinking about those ungrateful people? They are no longer one of our ck Cat Opera troupe members when they leave,�� Old Man Mi said angrily.


    ��Don��t say that. Bao has gone through thick and thin with us too. The opera troupe was already in a desperate situation. Even if they had stayed, I had thought of bringing you all to join Maca Opera too. After all, our survival is the most important thing.�� Vicki shook her head slightly. ��I��m going to talk to them in a few days. I hope all of you can ept them if they��re willing toe back.��


    Every troupe member was brought back by Vicki. They lived together for two years as she turned them from noobs into professional opera actors. Their rtionships and the effort she put in made it hard for her to give up on any of the actors.


    Now that she had money and an opera house, it was time to invite all the troupe members that were poached, back.


    The opera troupecked manpower severely and one person had to take on two people��s jobs, which decreased the opera��s level ofpletion.


    If she could get all the troupe members that had left, back, this situation would be greatly alleviated.


    Moreover, she also needed to consider having a n to groom opera actors in the long term. The lifespan of an opera actor was short and a professional opera troupe needed to have fresh blood constantly.


    Ibaka sighed. ��Yes, Four shared a bed with me on the night before he left. He tossed and turned and got up to drink water a few times. He asked me softly if we would have more food to eat if there were fewer people around.��


    All of them fell silent. That period of time was indeed hard and all of them had thoughts of leaving before.


    Vicki pped her hands and said, ��Alright. Let��s change and prepare to go on stage.��


    ***


    Outside of the theater, Pascal said to the young master next to him with a ttering expression, ��Young Master, I finally found out that the ck Cat Opera has moved over here.��


    Bobby, who was dressed in luxurious clothes, looked at the wooden signboard that was hung up high with a frown. ��Didn��t you say that they couldn��t go on for long? How did they move to Romo Street all of a sudden and have such a big opera house?��


    Pascal��s expression froze. His eyeballs shifted around quickly as he said, ��I guess they moved in on their own. Didn��t Romo Street be deserted for the past two years? This was once a circus and it was abandoned. They most probably moved in on their own, just like that abandoned yard previously.��


    ��It��s possible too.�� Bobby nodded. He knew the ck Cat Opera��s situation very well. They didn��t have money for food, so they couldn��t have the money to rent such a huge venue.


    ��Be polite when you go inter, but you must get Vicki to join your Maca Opera.�� Bobby straightened his clothes and walked into the opera house.


    Pascal patted his chest and said, ��Of course, of course. Don��t worry about it!��

 Chapter 2214 - The Arrival of a Young Mistress!

    <h4>Chapter 2214: The Arrival of a Young Mistress!</h4>


    Bobby walked into the theater and the surroundings that suddenly turned dark made him a little disoriented. He tripped on a chair��s leg and almost fell down.


    ��Be careful, Young Master!�� Pascal quickly reached out to hold him, but he was secretly feeling happy inwardly.


    It seemed like his guess was correct. This ck Cat Opera was still as poor as ever.


    The performance was about to start and yet the theater was still pitch dark. They couldn��t even bear to light up amp.


    Although they changed the venue to an indoor one, he guessed not many people would want toe to such a theater. This opera troupe most likely still survived by eating dirt.


    However, the few actors that he poached from ck Cat Opera were really good to use.


    Not only were they professional, they didn��t eat much or want much. They had basically be the main support of Maca Opera.


    Although Bobby paid quite well, what made him go after ck Cat Opera so relentlessly was because he wanted to poach the remaining actors.


    As for that uncontroble woman, it would be best if Bobby could bring her away.


    He couldn��t help but be scared when he thought of how she scratched him bloody that day.


    He didn��t understand why Young Master Bobby liked such a type?


    Perhaps he had a fetish and liked to be beaten up?


    ��Don��t let people know that we know each other.�� Bobby pulled his hand away from Pascal and arranged his clothes.


    ��Sure, sure.�� Pascal nodded smartly and quickly walked two steps forward.


    The opera house was rather big. After all, it had taken over the previous location of a circus.


    However, even though those long benches were neatly arranged, it still looked very miserable.


    Apart from a few people sitting in the front row, the entire venue was empty. It looked very deserted.


    Bobby swept a quick look across the theater and sighed secretly.


    The ck Cat Opera was still deserted even after it shifted to Romo Street.


    One had to know that there were two taverns who had just received the gold awards at the liquor tasting and attracted plenty of attention on Romo Street. He had gone to Titan Tavern for a drink with his friends earlier.


    He was still worried that Vicki had found a financial backer when Pascal brought him here today. Looking at the situation now, it appeared it was the way Pascal had described.


    He was sure that the ck Cat Opera simply took over this building and used it as a temporary theater.


    ��Miss Vicki is a maiden with a noble character. She must have her reasons for doing such a thing. For her to end up suffering like this, I��m simply too useless.�� Bobby was deep in his self-reproach.


    ��Usually, there aren��t many people watching the afternoon show, but the maestro insists on having two shows a day,�� M exined to Mag.


    ��Hmm. It��s good to have more practice.�� Mag nodded. His gaze swept over the empty opera house andnded on Pascal and Bobby, who had just entered the theater.


    ��Father, isn��t that the maestro of that opera troupe that made us sleepy?�� Amy asked softly.


    ��Oh yes.�� Mag smiled too. He remembered the man walking in the front too, it was the maestro of the opera troupe that they had gone to for the first time.


    If he remembered correctly, it was called Maca Opera. Its actors were quite amateurish, their performance was very slip-shod and their singing was sleep-inducing.


    The only good point was that it was really very nice to fall asleep to.


    If he had released a viewing guide, it would say: please bring your own pillow and nket.


    Speaking of which, he should be ck Cat Opera��spetitor, so what was he doing here? Trying to cause trouble?


    Mag looked at the young master in luxurious clothes behind him. He heard their conversation earlier, so looking at it, this should be the boss.


    As ck Cat Opera��s behind the scenes shareholder, Mag sat tight and prepared to watch a good show.


    What a joke. Miss ck Cat wasn��t a kitten who could be easily bullied, since she could lead a group of dependents and survive at the bottom of society.


    Inparison, that young master looked like the real weakling.


    Pascal walked over to the stage and looked around. He went straight backstage after he failed to see anyone.


    Bobby found a seat in the first row. He looked calm but he couldn��t help shaking his right leg, which exposed his perturbed emotions.


    An angry yell sounded behind him as soon as Pascal pulled open the curtain, ��Sir, this is the backstage�� You darn fatty! What are you doing here again?!��


    Pascal��s hand trembled and the curtain fell away from his hand. He couldn��t help taking two steps backwards.


    ��This maestro is weak.�� Mag frowned slightly. He was scared by one of the actors.


    The curtain was pulled back again and Mister Ibaka in ck opulent clothes stepped out. He looked awe-inspiring when he red at Pascal.


    Mister Ibaka yed the role of Miss ck Cat��s father in the opera, who was a rich old master.


    Ibaka, who was already immersed in his role, crushed Pascal with his presence. Pascal actually didn��t dare to answer him at that moment.


    ��Who��s that?�� Bobby was also sizing up Ibaka carefully. This man in grand clothes had a certain prestige and he looked even more majestic than his father.


    ��Y-you��re the actor that yed the master?!�� Pascal only recognized Ibaka after looking at him for some time. Apart from feeling amused, he also felt angry that he was actually frightened by a small actor.


    Right then, an energetic voice spoke up from behind the curtain and an elegantdy dressed in opulent clothes walked out. She reproached Pascal with a severe gaze, ��Ha. Where did this imbecilee from? How dare you make trouble here?��


    Pascal was terrified by this reproach. Even a nobledy might not have such an overwhelming presence, so he couldn��t help but size her up again.


    Even though Maca Opera had never been popr, he had seen many people from the upper society too. He was rather sensitive to how the rich were dressed. This woman��s attire and pose were much more noble than many nobledies.


    A gentleman at the side chuckled and said, ��Yo. The actors all have new clothes today.��


    Pascal only regained his wits at that moment. This was no nobledy, either. She was just an actor who was used to ying a richdy.


    Pascal didn��t expect to be frightened by two actors twice in a row. He couldn��t help being furious and angrily said, ��Y-you two, get lost!��


    ��Get lost! Ha���� Someone sneered and the curtain was pulled up. Vicki walked out and coldly said to Pascal, ��Who the heck are you?��


    Even though the petite Vicki was standing among the actors, her presence couldn��t be concealed.


    That arrogant gaze was just as if a noble young mistress was looking down at rotten scum on the ground.


    It was just like�� the arrival of a young mistress!

 Chapter 2215 - He Looks Just Like a Dog

    <h4>Chapter 2215: He Looks Just Like a Dog</h4>


    Once, Pascal had proudly looked down on the poorly dressed and pale members of the ck Cat Opera. That was his self-opinionated idea of a winner��s superiority.


    However, looking at all the beautifully dressed actors, who all had a healthy glow now, around Vicki, that superiority dissipatedpletely.


    He even began to feel inferior under their stares.


    It was obvious that the ck Cat Opera had most likely found a wealthy sponsor.


    Just the opulent costumes alone would have cost tens of thousands of copper coins to custom make.


    Hence, this theater must be rented by them instead of illegally upied.


    Pascal quickly smiled brightly. ��Ahem, Maestro Vicki, why do you sound so distant now? Didn��t we have a couple of friendly conversations before? I��m Pascal, the maestro of Maca Opera. A few of yourpanions are even our troupe members now. Even if you have found a rich sponsor now, you cannot turn your back on us.��


    The situation was quite different from what he had imagined. The promise that he had made to Bobby earlier was most likely going to fail. He had to try again. After all, his sponsor was looking at him from behind, he had to do something.


    Mag curved his lips into a smile gradually as he watched them. The development was quite different from what he anticipated.


    However, this maestro was rather observant and knew how to adjust his tactics to the situation. He wasn��t a hasty pig, but he really needed to improve on the way that he talks.


    Meanwhile, Bobby couldn��t help shaking and clenching his fists when he heard Pascal��s words and saw the actors in opulent clothes.


    He was so angry that he was trembling and he suddenly felt flushed with an icy cold sweat.


    He felt as though he was suddenly plunged into an icy world stark naked and the real world had left him behind.


    Did she�� finally go and look for other sponsors?


    In order to let the actors have opulent costumes, food and a stage to perform and stay��


    But why didn��t she go look for him? Instead, she went looking for someone else?


    He felt pain.


    He opened his mouth, but he couldn��t speak.


    However, it was fine that he couldn��t speak. Everyone in the opera troupe was very angry. They instantly exploded after they heard Pascal��s words.


    They were just remembering their friends who had left them in those difficult times earlier and this culprit came to show off here.


    Ibaka said to Pascal coldly, ��I��m not hitting you because I want to give the audience a good impression.��


    The nobledy at the side, chimed in. ��But you��d better not let us see you outside of the theater, otherwise, your face will be split open. I promise.��


    Pascal took two steps back in fear and he went pale.


    These people�� were scary after they had full bellies!


    ��Actually, I came to discuss with Maestro Vicki about our coboration. We��re all in the same business. Everyone knows that there are only two opera troupes in Rodu. Now, nobody understands opera and if we can cooperate and let more people know what opera is, we can increase the market share. Isn��t that great?�� Pascal said to Vicki seriously.


    ��Ha, not only do others not know about opera, I don��t think you know about opera either,�� Vicki said coldly.


    She wasn��t looking down at Pascal, but given Maca Opera��s standard, they were maligning opera instead.


    The audience went to watch the opera with great expectations, but they had a good sleep instead. After that, they only remembered the good sleep and nothing else, so who would pay to watch opera in an opera house again?


    This chap, whose brain was only filled with how to earn money from the audience��s pockets, was in fact, the cancer in the opera world!


    ��You can insult me, but you cannot insult my professional skill!�� Pascal said sternly.


    ��Discussing opera with you is insulting to this art form.�� Vicki pursed her lips.


    ��Y-you���� Pascal was furious, but there was nothing he could do.


    The ck Cat Opera group was liviing a rich life now, he could no longer see the desire for food in their eyes. It was obviously not practical to try to lure them into joining Maca Opera.


    With Vicki��s attitude, it was impossible for these two opera troupes to merge.


    Pascal said with a flustered exasperation, ��Don��t think everything will be fine just because you got yourself a rich sponsor! You have to serve that rich man in the future, so you won��t have much time to perform on stage!��


    Vicki turned cold and a hint of killing intent appeared in her eyes.


    However, before she could speak, a low voice spoke up in the audience. ��Shut up! You shut up!��


    Bobby stood up suddenly and flipped the bench over. He clenched his fists and looked at Vicki with a tortured expression.


    Pascal immediately chickened out when Bobby spoke out, and he cowardly said, ��Young Master Bobby, s-she has already gotten together with someone else����


    ��Get out of here!�� Bobby roared at him.


    Pascal immediately stood to the side quietly.


    Mag and his family already began to munch on melon seeds as they watched the show unravel in front of them.


    Bobby��s expression interchanged from pain, to relief, to confusion and understanding. The opera actors present even marveled at him.


    Bobby said to Vicki lovingly, ��Miss Vicki, so you actually knew so many rich friends. Why didn��t you tell me before? You must be afraid that I will overthink it, right? You always think of me. You��re so good to me and I like you more and more.��


    ��That works too?!�� Mag raised his eyebrows and red, as he tilted his head to look at Bobby.


    ��Ha, is this the so-called ��deeply in love�� trope?�� Irina also asked smilingly.


    <i>��No�� this can only be called a bootlicker����?</i>Mag said inwardly.


    Vicki showed a slightly disgusted expression. She looked at Bobby coldly. ��I already made it very clear that I don��t like you. Can you please disappear from my vision? I won��t let you off if you use such scums to irritate me again.��


    Bobby stumbled two steps back, clutched his chest and said with a pained expression, ��Don��t push me away! I just want to see you every day. You can choose the location, be it the forest, the desert, theke at night, the grasnd, the sea or the street��s entrance in the early morning. As long as it isn��t in my dreams again.��


    ��Go back and sleep early. You can have everything in your dreams,�� Vicki answered coldly.


    Bobby looked at Vicki in a stunned manner, his feet rooted to the ground. His tears already began to fall from the corner of his eyes.


    He heard the sound of something breaking. Perhaps, it was his heart.


    ��Maybe he is better and more suitable for you. Go then, I��ll set you free��


    ��However, you have to remember that if one day you want toe back, I��ll be here waiting for you. Always.


    ��Your body is weak. Ask him to be gentle, or my heart will ache,�� Bobby sobbed as he said.


    ��Get lost!�� Vicki grabbed a stool at the side.


    ��Calm down, Maestro!�� All the actors grabbed onto her.


    ��Let��s go, Young Master.�� Pascal also helped Bobby out quickly. Bobby stumbled on his way out, looking very lost��


    ��He looks just like a dog,�� Amy looked at Bobby��s back and said.


    Mag nodded in agreement.


    He ended up with nothing after all this bootlicking.

 Chapter 2216 - We Came To Eat Here for Free Again Today

    <h4>Chapter 2216: We Came To Eat Here for Free Again Today</h4>


    Bobby left the theater with Pascal��s help. He really looked like a dog with his broken hearted expression.


    Mag looked at Vicki, who had put down the stool and regained her calmness. He smiled.


    This maiden was very clear-headed. She rejected him clearly, but the bootlicker was too persistent��


    M went to the entrance to help sell the tickets. As the all-rounder in the opera theater, she could receive guidance from all the actors for free by helping to sell the tickets.


    Ten minutester, Miss ck Cat started and there were just 10 or so customers in the whole theater.


    However, the actors who had just changed into their new costumes, still gave the audience a great opera show.


    ��This opera is really interesting.�� Irina looked at the actors bowing on the stage with a smile. She didn��t go when they went to watch the opera previously. It was her first time watching an opera today.


    ��The elves can sing and dance very well. It might be a great idea if we can form an elven opera troupe.�� Mag suggested seriously. This was the elves�� tradition and they would hold bonfire parties on the empty fields at the textile factory every night if the weather permitted.


    Mag also liked to watch the beautiful elves danced gently as they sang mesmerizing songs.


    Of course, it was the children��s request.


    Irina pondered seriously for a while before nodding. ��This is a good idea. It would be even better if we could write an opera based on the Night Elves.��


    ��We have to talk to Maestro Vicki regarding the script. There��s no one more professional than her in this area,�� Mag said as he flicked a nce at Vicki, who was walking towards them.


    Vicki approached them and smilingly asked, ��Mr. Hades, are you and your family satisfied with the performance?��


    ��It was a marvelous performance.�� Mag nodded. The actors in their new costumes made the performance look even more natural and convincing. ��But, where are some of the actors? Why are there so many people missing?��


    The opera troupe had 15 to 16 people, but there were only nine of them on the stage today, including M whose role had no dialogue.


    Vicki smilingly said, ��They have lost their way temporarily, but I believe they will return very soon.��


    Mag nodded thoughtfully. He believed that had something to do with Pascal, which was why the opera troupe people were so angry at him.


    However, even when they were short of so many people, Vicki and the actors still put on apleted opera.


    ��Big Sister Vicki, you guys must be very rich, right?�� Amy asked curiously.


    Vicki was slightly stunned before she smilingly said, ��Does Ay think that I look like a young mistress from a rich family?��


    ��Yes.�� Amy nodded with conviction.


    ��Perhaps.�� Vicki nodded with a smile, but didn��t rify further.


    ��The performance in the evening will start a littleter. I would like to give you and your family a treat to thank you for your assistance to the opera troupe,�� Vicki said.


    ��Why don��t we eat at my ce? I will cook and it��s morefortable to eat at home.�� Mag suggested.


    ��Will it be too troublesome for you?��


    ��Don��t worry. I rather like to cook.��


    ��Then, I shall go eat at your ce,�� Vicki replied with a smile.


    Mag and his family returned to the tavern first. He got M to inform Eiffie toe over for dinner as well.


    Irina walked one round in the tavern before she opened the back door to look at the nts which were growing well in the backyard. Shemented. ��I can��t bear to leave her after only staying here for a month.��


    Mag walked behind her and smilingly said, ��Then, we shalle back to stay here for a few days every month. We can keep it as a holiday home.��


    Irina��s eyes lit up and she said with a smile, ��This suggestion is not bad. We can trim the nts once every month, which is just nice.��


    ��New mission: Strengthen neighborly rtionships! As the saying goes, ��an afar off rtive is not as helpful as a near neighbor��. Could the Host please cook a meal for your neighbors to promote close neighborly rtionships!�� Amy, who was tying little ponytails for Ugly Duckling, suddenly received a mission from the system.


    Amy was unmoved and she snapped back, ��Stupid System, this action will only destroy neighborly rtionships, alright?!��


    ������ Life Experience System.


    ��Why don��t you change the mission to weaken neighborly rtionships? I will only have to insist on cooking a meal for them daily and it will be achievable.�� Amy continued on.


    ��As a chosen host, how can you give up so easily?! Good neighborly rtionships needed to be maintained. This is also a part of life experiences. Could the Host pleaseplete the mission����


    Knock knock.


    Someone knocked on the door.


    Amy got up and ran to the door. She grabbed the door handle on her tiptoes and pulled the door open.


    ��Wow! You��re so pretty today, Big Sister Eiffie. Ay likes it so much. I want a hug from you!��


    ��Really? Ay is also very cute. Come, let Big Sister hug you.�� Eiffie smiled brightly as she scooped Amy up and kissed her on her rosy cheeks.


    ��Favorability from Eiffie +99!��


    ������ Life Experience System.


    The young system�� was still taught a lesson by the juvenile host.


    ��Mission to strengthen neighborly rtionships is canceled����


    A row of small words drifted across her mind silently.


    Eiffie brought M over too. She was following after Eiffie with two bottles of liquor.


    As thedy of the house, Irina politely said with a smile,��You just need to show up. Why are you still bringing us gifts?��


    ��We feel rather embarrassed toe eat at your ce every day.�� Eiffie hugged Amy andughingly answered, ��One of them is brewed by me, while the other is the cer-aged liquor brewed by my father.��


    Other than feeling envy for Mr. Hades�� beautiful wife, Eiffie could not feel jealous of her at all.


    After all, she was simply too beautiful. Even she couldn��t help staring at her as a woman.


    Inparison, it felt like Hades was the one who had taken advantage of her.


    Moreover, both of her daughters were clever and adorable. Although they were still young, it was already obvious that they would turn out to be as beautiful as their mother.


    It was a pity that she couldn��t even be his concubine.


    <i>��No, no. I am Eiffie! How can I be a concubine?!��</i>?Eiffie dispelled the messy thoughts from her head and corrected her morals again.


    Vicki came too. She was also holding onto a little box.


    ��Maestro!�� M greeted her enthusiastically.


    ��M, Miss Eiffie, you guys are here too?!�� Vicki was a little surprised. She knew Eiffie too because of M.


    Besides, Titan Tavern was the most popr tavern on Romo Street now and Eiffie even rmended the opera house to many of her customers.


    ��Yes. We came to eat here for free again today.�� Eiffie nodded with a smile. She felt that she seemed to have gotten used toing here for a free meal.


    She felt a little deste when she recalled that Mr. Hades and his family wouldn��t being back for a long time.


    She didn��t know if it was because she couldn��te here to eat anymore, or if it was because of something else.

 Chapter 2217 - There Were Tears In Her Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 2217: There Were Tears In Her Eyes</h4>


    Vicki passed the gift she brought over to Irina. The lights were dim previously so she could not really see what Irina looked like. Now that she got a closer look, Vicki could not help but praise her. ��You��re really beautiful.��


    Her skin was smooth and supple, her features were perfectly carved and her bust was full�� such beauty and a figure was something even women could not resist but instead like.


    No wonder little Amy and little Annie were so beautiful and cute. She could not really understand when she saw Mr. Hades at first but now, the mystery was solved.


    They hadpletely inherited their mother��s perfect genes.


    ��You are too. It would be better if you could grow a little taller.�� Irina received the gift with a smile. She nced at Vicki��s bust and held herself back.


    The corners of Vicki��s mouth twitched a little. Although she was a little pissed, she let the matter go on ount of Irina��s beautiful face.


    She was just too beautiful.


    ��Mm. I think I will still grow taller. After all, I am still young and small.�� Vicki nodded. Age was her biggest advantage.


    After all, she looked around the same age as Annie.


    ��Mm, still a little too small.�� Irina nodded.


    Vicki: ������


    She was trying very hard to stand with her chest out to prove that she was not small.


    ��It��s alright. I��ll find a day toe and tell you a good method, it��s guaranteed to make you grow quickly,�� Eiffie whispered softly to Vicki with a smile as she put her arms around her.


    <i>Don��t touch me��</i>?Vicki turned her head but could not help but reply softly, ��Does it really work?��


    ��Tried and tested.�� Eiffie smiled a very meaningful smile.


    Vicki looked into the abyss of her eyes for a while and quickly smiled. ��I��ll follow your arrangements.��


    The women continued chatting. The atmosphere was rather harmonious.


    Mag was cooking in the kitchen. He turned back to look at Irina and smiled.


    Irina did not have many friends. Perhaps it was due to her status, other than Firis, she did not have a single close friend at all. Therefore, she seemed a little distant from others when conversing.


    However, after stripping herself of the identity of a princess, she was rather friendly when talking to others with the status of thedy boss of a tavern.


    This was great.


    One might be able to oversee the mountains high up in the clouds, but it is too boring and lonely up there.


    Walking down from the clouds and into the world would enable one to experience emotions and be more alive.


    Mag made quite a lot of dishes. There was grilled fish, red braised beef, beggar��s chicken and a few other dishes from Mamy Restaurant��s menu that had been improved.


    Mamy Restaurant was famous after all��


    Mag did not want them to link him and the restaurant together so he did a simple change and even brought them over by saying that he was self-taught.


    ��Gulp.��


    Vicki looked at the delicious dishes on the table and could not help but swallow her saliva.


    What kind of immortal is this? He could actually cook up such a feast alone in the kitchen and the food actually looked very delicious!


    Initially, she did not hold high expectations when Mag said he cooks at home. However, she could not really reject it since her sponsor was the one who suggested for her to join in.


    She did not actually expect this feast.


    She had never felt such a craving for food, even when she attended a high-end banquet in the Underground City.


    After all, the food that looked exquisite did not really taste that good. Moreover, the food did not smell this good as well.


    ��Mr. Hades, please inform me if you were to open up a restaurant one day. That way I would have a ce to settle my three meals a day,�� Eiffie told Mag seriously.


    Although M was still learning a thing or two from Hades and her cooking did improve, her standard was still nowhere near that of Hades��.


    She could not help but feel a little upset that she could no longer get free meals that were this scrumptious anymore.


    ��Actually, my cooking skills are just mediocre. If you really want to try good food, you can go to the Mamy Restaurant that has opened in Chaos City. Mr. Mag��s cooking is the real deal,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Irina nced at him. He��s even praising himself?


    ��Is Mamy Restaurant very famous?�� Vicki asked curiously.


    ��Extremely. It was said to be the best restaurant in the Nond Continent and the chef, Mr. Mag, is also the most charismatic man in the whole of the Nond Continent!�� M replied.


    She nced at Mag and said, ��Of course, my master is still better.��


    Mag nodded. He was enjoying this double praise.


    ��I guess I could try it out if I��m free.�� Vicki nodded.


    ��It��s rather far away from Chaos City. I heard that it would take you a month to reach there,�� M said. It was such a pity that it was so far away. Otherwise, she would have gone over to try it.


    ��Alright, everyone must be hungry. Let��s eat,�� Mag said with a smile. No matter how thick-skinned he was, he could not stand so much praise.


    Mag gave Amy and Annie two pieces of chicken and started eating the grilled fish.


    Vicki only picked her chopsticks up after Mag. She picked up a piece of red braised beef that was in front of her.


    The beef was cut into cubes. The color was very alluring and the rich fragrance assailed her nostrils. Vicki, who had been eating army rations for days, let her guard down in an instant.


    She couldn��t take it anymore!


    She put therge piece of red braised pork into her mouth, stuffing her cheeks.


    She could not be bothered about how she looked anymore. She bit into the red braised beef and the juice squirted out in her mouth. The exquisite texture made her taste buds dance for joy. Her soul had ascended.


    This feeling of satisfaction��


    How blissful!


    She chewed on the meat and swallowed it.


    ��This�� this is too good!��


    Vicki had tears in her eyes.


    Even though she was born into a wealthy family and had tried countless delicacies in the eyes ofmoners, no food had ever given her such a sense of satisfaction.


    It was just a normal piece of beef that could be bought at a few copper coins a kilogram but Hades had made it into a delicacy.


    After having the red braised beef, she finally knew that this was the taste of meat!


    Vicki looked at Mag differently. To her, he had changed from a wealthy middle-aged man into a good man with superb cooking skills.


    A man who can cook is a good man, right?!


    If there was a man who would make such delicious red braised beef for her every day, she would be willing to marry him!


    After having three consecutive pieces of meat, Vicki ate a few mouthfuls of rice. She finally felt her hunger being satisfied a little.


    After that, she set her eyes on the roast chicken that had been cut up.


    The roast chicken was tender and its skin was slightly yellow. The oil on the skin was reflecting light and it appeared to be a little charred and crispy. However, the meat was still tender and juicy.


    She picked up a piece of chicken and ate it together with the skin.


    The skin was very fragrant. On top of that, it did not get stuck in her teeth. The meat was indeed tender and juicy. On top of that, the vour had infused very well into the meat.


    This bite was a very different experience from the red braised beef.


    ��Ah~��


    Vicki opened her legs slightly and could not help but moan.


    This was fantastic!

 Chapter 2218 - It’s Hard Not To Fall For Him

    <h4>Chapter 2218: It��s Hard Not To Fall For Him</h4>


    The delicious roast chicken had a huge impact on Vicki and it even made her lose her self-control.


    After swallowing the chicken, she quickly closed her legs together and blushed.


    This��


    It��s so embarrassing!


    As a young mistress with a very good upbringing who had received a high-ss education, she actually had such a reaction in front of other men.


    ��It��s good, right?�� Eiffie looked at her with a smile. Her reaction was not any worse than when she first tried Hades�� cooking.


    It seemed as though those delicacies had some sort of magical power. No matter how hard you try to control yourself, you would still be unable to when you try the food for the first time.


    ��Delicious.�� Vicki nodded. It was an undeniable truth.


    ��Mr. Hades�� cooking is too shocking. It is praise-worthy.�� Vicki looked at Mag seriously and said, ��If you open a restaurant, you have to let me know.��


    ��Sure.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    After trying the roast chicken and grilled fish, Vicki felt that she was a woman who changes her mind easily because her preferences seemed to be changing instantly and the change happened only because she tried the next dish.


    Perhaps it was because the food was too good. The dining atmosphere was very harmonious and there wasughter and conversations; everyone became so much closer.


    ��Vicki, is your troupe preparing another opera other than Miss ck Cat?�� Irina asked curiously.


    ��Yes. We have around five other operas prepared.�� Vicki nodded. She shrugged helplessly. ��However, we recently lost some of our actors, so we only have enough people for Miss ck Cat.��


    ��Did the fat Maestro in the afternoon poach them?�� Mag interrupted.


    ��Actually, I am not too angry over this. After all, they were starving with me but they would at least have food with him.�� Vicki smiled and said with an open mind, ��Humans are like that. You can��t possibly make others starve for your dreams.��


    Mag nodded. This was another reason he admired Vicki.


    ��Speaking of new scripts, I am recently intending to write a new script based on the war this time.�� Vicki��s eyes seemed to shine when she talked about the opera.


    ��This war? What can you write about? The collection of peach trees and glutinous rice?�� Eiffie asked with a tilt of her head.


    ��The scene of everyone chopping down their peach trees and piling them by the street was rather impactful. However, does that mean that we all will have no peaches to eat next year?�� M added in, feeling pity for the peaches.


    Mag and Irina smiled. To ordinary folks, the most impactful thing would be the collection of the peach trees and glutinous rice.


    Although it had been two days since the war ended, the soldiers at the frontline might not have returned home yet. The details of the war were only spreading around specific ss levels.


    However, the legend of Alex saving the world once again had begun spreading around the various teahouses and restaurants. The stories were all very exciting and even Mag could not help but exim in awe when hearing them.


    Vicki, as an art creator, probably heard rted news and thought of writing a script on the war.


    ��No, no, no. The peach trees and glutinous rice collection were only part of the war and could only be considered a small part under the logistics team. The real excitement is the war that happened on the ice sheets.


    ��All of you might not be able to imagine the scene of hundreds and thousands of skeletons swarming over. The giant dragons dropped many explosives and tens of thousands of human archers shot raining arrows�� that scene was more than just awe-inspiring!


    ��Of course, the most touching moment was when Alex shed the skeleton dragon in one blow and lured the devil into the spell formation, and used a pre-arranged teleportation portal to escape, sessfully sealing the devil to end the war.


    ��Alex was too cool! You can��t find another man like that in the world!��


    Vicki was very agitated when she spoke and in the end, she even looked like a little fan girl.


    <i>��How does thisss know so clearly about what happened on the frontline?��</i>?Mag raised his eyebrow and looked at Vicki in surprise.


    The details were urate and there were parts that even most of the frontline soldiers didn��t know of.


    This was also why the rumors in the teahouses had spread so rapidly.


    ��Have you fallen for him?�� Irina asked Vicki with a seemingly gentle smile.


    ��It��s hard not to fall for him.�� Vicki nodded.


    Mag nced at Irina carefully and felt danger looming.


    Vicki quickly said, ��Of course, it��s impossible for me though. Princess Irina is also super beautiful. She��sparable to you, Big Sister. I��m afraid only a beautiful and powerful woman like her is a match for Alex.��


    Mag heaved a sigh of relief for thisss.


    ��Really?�� Irina smiled and retracted the knife that she had already pulled out halfway.


    Of course. She was the only one who could beparable to herself in terms of looks.


    ��Maestro, how did you know so much? You weren��t around two days ago. Did you go to the frontline?�� M asked curiously.


    Vicki froze. She felt that she had been a little too rash and said too much of what she should not have said. Now, it would be difficult to pull the wool over their eyes.


    Mag and Irina exchanged nces.


    ��Ah�� how is that possible. I can��t even lift up a sword, much less be at the frontline to be a human sacrifice.�� Vickiughed awkwardly and said, ��I went to visit my rtives two days ago and happened to run into one of them who returned from the frontline. I heard my stories from him.��


    <i>��She��s lying.��</i>?Mag and Irina could both tell.


    A person��s small actions and expressions could reveal a lot.


    If one would calcte based on the timeline, it was indeed possible for Vicki to appear at the frontline on the ice sheets, only, the identity in which she appeared was unknown.


    She was the young mistress from a wealthy family. Why would she have to go to the frontline? This was not a joke and even a 10th-tier powerhouse could die.


    ��So you are intending to write a script rted to Alex?�� Mag asked with a smile and did not expose Vicki��s lies.


    ��I was just thinking about it�� after all, it��s very difficult to find someone who could act like him. On top of that, the scene is too grand. You have no idea how scary the devil was. It��s really very difficult to represent it on stage.�� Vicki shook her head.


    ��In that case, if someone got you to write a script, would you do it?�� Irina asked.


    ��No one has done that so far. After all, there are only two opera troupes in Rodu currently. Of course, if it was an interesting concept and story, I might just give it a try,�� Vicki said with a smile.


    Irina nodded slightly and had a rough idea.


    After dinner, Eiffie and Vicki made their way back. Titan Tavern and ck Cat Opera House had to open at night too.

 Chapter 2219 - Black Cat Opera Needs You

    <h4>Chapter 2219: ck Cat Opera Needs You</h4>


    ck Cat Opera��s first performance after changing their costumes was a huge sess. The suitable and fitting clothes, beautiful singing and exciting plot wowed the audience. Even in the dpidated opera house, they still gave the audience an excellent opera performance.


    After the show, Vicki led all the actors in taking a bow.


    All the audience stood up and pped. The apusested for a long time.


    Meanwhile, in a corner at thest row, a few inconspicuous audience members looked at this scene with tears in their eyes.


    ��Maestro��s dreams have finallye true. It��s great,�� said a young man smilingly.


    A middle-aged man sighed andmented, ��Yes. Unfortunately, it has nothing to do with us. If we had held on for a little longer, we would be on the stage with them.��


    ��Let��s go. It��s time to go back.��


    The few of them lowered their heads and followed the crowd out to the door, looking a little deste.


    They had gone through the toughest time together, but they chose to be deserters just as dawn wasing.


    However, it still made them emotional and tearful when they saw their formerpanions act out the opera that they had practiced so hard for on stage.


    ��Since you are here, do you still want to leave silently?��


    They had reached the door and were about to leave when a voice spoke up from in front of them.


    All of them looked up and saw Vicki at the door.


    ��Maestro,�� all of them called out instinctively.


    Then, all of them lowered their heads in shame, unable to meet Vicki��s eyes.


    ��What do you think about today��s show?�� Vicki asked smilingly.


    ��This is the best show I have seen. Your performance is mesmerizing,�� Four looked up and said seriously.


    The few of them also nodded. Today��s opera performance made them feel excited.


    Perhaps, it was the enhancement of the costumes that made them feel that everyone had done excellently today and created an exciting opera.


    Bao lowered his head and gently said, ��I��m sorry, Maestro. We didn��t even say goodbye when we left.��


    The others also looked self-reproachful and avoided Vicki��s eyes.


    They were all rescued by Vicki from dire situations and they had all been working towards the same dream, helping and encouraging one another. However, the few of them became deserters.


    ��I have never med you guys for that. I don��t know how I would have let you guys go if you��de to say goodbye to me.�� Vicki looked at all of them with a smile. ��At least, you guys have food to eat when you��re there. You would only have starved hopelessly if you stayed on.��


    All of them looked increasingly ashamed.


    ��However, everything is different now. We have our own opera house, new costumes and an audience who appreciates our performance. Moreover, we have food every day and we have meat for every meal.�� Vicki stepped forward and said to all of them seriously, ��Come back. We need you and ck Cat Opera needs you.��


    ��Maestro!��


    All of them looked up and stared at Vicki in disbelief.


    They had imagined being scolded or sneered at by Vicki, at the very least, she wouldn��t want to see them. They had never imagined that Maestro would ask them toe back?!


    ��Yes. Four, Bao and Little Seven,e back. It��s very tiring for us to act in so many roles. Moreover, only you guys y your roles best.�� Ibaka appeared next to Vicki.


    The other actors who were still wearing their costumes, walked out from the side door. They came over to Vicki and said to Bao and the rest, ��Come back, we need you guys.��


    ��Everyone����


    Bao and the rest finally couldn��t help but cry.


    The audience who was about to leave, halted their footsteps when they saw this scene. Some even spoke up for them.


    Bao wiped away his tears and said, shaking his head, ��Maestro, even though we would like toe back very much, I��m afraid we can��t.��


    Four and the rest also revealed a deste look in their eyes.


    ��Why?�� Vicki looked at Bao and frowned, ��Did Pascal force you guys to sign something?��


    After a moment of deliberation, Bao said with guilt, ��Pascal made us all sign a contract when we joined Maca Opera. We have to stay in Maca Opera for three years. If we try to leave, we��ll have to pay 50,000 copper coins of liquidated damages for breach of contract.��


    ��50,000 copper coins!��


    All of them in the opera troupe sucked in a cold breath.


    To the opera troupe which was just beginning to get on its feet, this was, without a doubt, a huge sum.


    Even though there were many people who came tonight, they only collected 3000 to 4000 copper coins. After deducting their expenses, they wouldn��t have too much money left.


    There were eight of them, including Bao, so 50,000 copper coins for each of them would be 400,000 copper coins in total.


    Obviously, this wasn��t something that the ck Cat Opera could afford now.


    Vicki waved her hand and said with conviction, ��You guys go back first and I��ll personally go to Maca Opera to bring you all back tomorrow. You don��t have to worry about money.��


    ��But Maestro���� Bao panicked a little.


    ��Since you called me Maestro, follow my instructions. Don��t hem and haw.�� Vicki frowned and her presence immediately increased.


    Bao only felt a chill down his neck. He instinctively shivered and kept quiet.


    Vicki stepped to the side and said, ��Alright, let��s stop blocking the door.��


    All of them also quickly stepped to the side to let the audience go out.


    ***


    Bao and the rest returned first and the audience left too.


    ��Maestro, do we really have the money?�� Ibaka asked Vicki. He was already holding the money bag in his hands, ��I still have the wage that you gave us yesterday. Why don��t you take it first?��


    ��Me too. I only ate a bowl of noodles with it and the rest is still here.��


    ��I bought a piece of clothing, but it was only 30 copper coins. The rest is here.��


    All of them took out their money and came forward.


    Vicki looked at the tattered money bags in their hands and smiled. She pushed Ibaka��s hands back and said to all of them, ��Money is not an issue. I can resolve it. These are your wages, put them away. I��ll go get them back tomorrow.��


    All of them looked at Vicki. After some hesitation, they put away the money.


    Maestro never lied to them. This was their consensus.


    Since she said it was fine, then it was definitely fine.


    ��I��ll go buy some quilts for them tomorrow. Little Seven is afraid of the cold.��


    ��I��ll get Little Seven a pretty dress. The little maiden loves to dress up. She has even talked about it in her dreams a few times.��


    ��Four��s clothes are already tattered. I��ll go buy a big coat for him tomorrow.��


    ��We��ll be able to perform other operas if everyone is back. The audience will definitely like it if we rotate the shows.��


    Everyone chimed in as they started to fantasize about their future.


    Vicki had a smile. She was suddenly very grateful to Mr. Hades for giving her a choice today. It gave her the ability to bring her troupe members back.

 Chapter 2220 - Attention Attracted by the Little Mermaid

    <h4>Chapter 2220: Attention Attracted by the Little Mermaid</h4>


    ��What? How is this even possible?!��


    In ��Perfect Food��s editorial department, Hector stared at thepletely identical picture books with shock.


    These were sent by Gan from Chaos City with the fastest flying steeds. As the boss of ��Perfect Food��, Hector was also a picture book lover.


    Gan wasn��t sending him a gift to butter him up. After all, Gan knew that such prim and proper picture books were not what he liked.


    Hector, who had shelves full of colored picture books at home, wasn��t shocked over how beautifully drawn ��The Tale of The Little Mermaid�� was. Instead, he was shocked that these two picture books were identical!


    This was a colored picture book!


    ording to Gan, there were 1,000 identical copies in Chaos City. They were being sold at Mamy Restaurant at 1,000 copper coins per copy.


    What did this mean?


    Usually, people would think about how to buy a few more copies and then sell them for more at another ce, earning from the price difference.


    With Hector��s professional insight, this picture book could be sold for 50,000 to 80,000 copper coins in Rodu��s colored picture books market.


    The drawing style was exquisite and the story was interesting. Many rich young mistresses would like it.


    They could buy it at 1,000 copper coins and sell it for 100,000 copper coins before the news spread to Rodu.


    Gan was asking him to help him sell it��


    But of course, it was far more than that; 1,000 identical colored picture books meant that someone had already solved the problem of color printing in Chaos City.


    This was, without a doubt, a subversive news to the paper media.


    Imagine it, if colored pictures could be inserted into ��Perfect Food��, what kind of impact would it create in the gourmet magazines�� market?


    If this cost could be lowered, the price could be controlled, then he couldn��t imagine the growth of ��Perfect Food�� magazine.


    Hector��s breathing slowly becamebored when he thought of this.


    However, Gan had sent back bad news at the same time. Mag declined to work with ��Perfect Food�� exclusively. Instead, he signed a contract with 10 gourmet magazines at the same time.


    This meant ��Perfect Food�� had lost its advantage of exclusivity and the previous miracle of the 1,000,000 issues wouldn��t be repeated either.


    However, if they could get the secret of wealth of color printing without other gourmet magazines knowing, he could already foresee the numerous changes the industry was going to face. Countless opportunities were hidden there.


    Just printing some of his prized picture books after censoring some of the inappropriate pictures would be enough to shock the picture books�� industry and earn him buckets of gold.


    The good news was these picture books came from Mr. Mag and they were drawn by his daughter.


    The not-so-good news was Mr. Mag was obviously not a man who could be easily fooled. Selling 1,000 copies of picture books every day at 1,000 copper coins each allowed him to earn 1,000,000 copper coins easily.


    Hector wasn��t sure that he could make such a man share his secret of wealth.


    Hector walked to his office��s door and said to his secretary, ��Help me book a travel ticket to Chaos City tomorrow. I want the fastest flying steed.��


    ��Yes, Boss.��


    ***


    ��Interesting. How did Mr. Mag do it? He actually solved a problem that couldn��t be resolved for years and he did it so beautifully! Is it magic? It doesn��t seem like it.��


    In the Buffett Manor, Scheer was reading a picture book on the sofa with her legs propped upfortably. She was marveling at it.


    It was her rare rest time and the picture book was gifted to her by her servant. It came from Mamy Restaurant and Annie.


    The story was interesting and the drawing style was very intricate too.


    Thefortable color and drawing style gave her an enjoyable 30 minutes.


    However, what interested her the most was the picture book itself.


    It was a colored picture book and a mass produced colored picture book at that too.


    Such a thing had never appeared on the market before.


    The reason was very simple. No one was able to print colored prints up until now.


    Some had tried before, but what they created was rough and the colors were limited. Hence, thebination was unusually ugly and it wasn��t even as good as ck-and-white, which provided some room for imagination.


    Someone had said before, if anyone could resolve the issue of color printing, they would grasp the secret of wealth of the paper media.


    Now, this person has appeared.


    Scheer caressed the picture book with upturned lips.


    Mr. Mag had indeed never disappointed her before. From the steam train to the color printing now, it was easier for her to ept thetter because of the former.


    The Buffett Family didn��t have many businesses in the paper media industry, but everyone knew the importance of a wide-spread media tform. It was the same to the Buffett Family.


    She had sensed that this industry was going to be subverted and a new yer was going to emerge soon. Perhaps, she could have a chance to n in advance this time.


    ��I wonder if Mr. Mag will decide to do it himself this time, or sell away the technology like before?�� Scheer murmured before she turned to say towards the door, ��By tomorrow morning, I want to see the information on the best people in the media on the Nond Continent.��


    ��Yes, Young Mistress,�� the secretary respectfully answered from the outside.


    ***


    ��Quick! Send this book to Rodu and get Old Fang to print 10,000 copies!��


    In a living room at the north of Chaos City, a middle-aged man passed a picture book that was wrapped up inyers of cloth to a young man.


    ��Father, this�� isn��t very nice, right?�� the young man said with a frown.


    The middle-aged man leaped up and knocked him on his head. He said as though he had expected better from him, ��What do you know, kid? We do this for a living. What��s not nice about it? Others will print it even if we don��t. There��s no point for us to print it if it is avable everywhere.��


    The young man covered his head and aggrievedly said, ��B-but, we��re printing 10,000 copies right away. What if we can��t sell it? These aren��t restricted books that they cannot buy on the market.��


    The middle-aged man rolled his eyes and said, ��What do you know? It contains instructions on how to cook red braised pork, personally drawn by Mamy Restaurant��s boss�� daughter. Do you know how many copies of the previous ��Perfect Food�� were sold because of Boss Mag��s eggnt with garlic sauce��s recipe? 1,000,000 copies! You fool! Don��t even say 10,000 copies, I may have to print even more copies.��


    ��But����


    ��But your a**�� Go now!�� The middle-aged man gave him a kick.


    The young man went out quietly.


    ***


    Mag had no idea that ��The Tale of The Little Mermaid�� had attracted so many people��s attention. He had already begun to n how to promote the sales of ��Miss ck Cat��.


    This time, he intended to release it in Rodu first and fixed the price at 2000 copper coins per copy.


    The price was double that of the ��Little Mermaid��s, but it had more than twice the pages and Annie��s drawing was far better in ��Miss ck Cat�� than in ��The Little Mermaid�� after practicing for a period of time.


    Furthermore, his target audience were those rich and free people who appreciated the arts. They were the opera house��s target customers.

 Chapter 2221 - No Chicken Soup, Only Ginger Soup

    <h4>Chapter 2221: No Chicken Soup, Only Ginger Soup</h4>


    Night fell. Mag bade a simple farewell to Eiffie and gave her Saipan Tavern��s key to her, handing the control of Saipan Tavern over to her.


    The family returned straight to Chaos City during the night.


    M looked at Eiffie and said with adoration, ��Miss, you will be the boss of the two best taverns in Rodu in the future. You��re so awesome!��


    Fortunately, Master eventually chose Miss. She didn��t know how to be a boss.


    ��I��ll be even busier in the future. The rxing life is over.�� Eiffie sighed. ��He��s rxed now. He could sleep in his warm bed tillte with his wife and children.��


    M rubbed her hands together and said, ��It��s fine, Miss. I will work hard to help you!��


    ��Of course. From tomorrow on, you will practice making 100 helpings of pig ears sd daily and we��ll sell them in Titan Tavern.��


    ��Ah?�� M was taken aback. ��Didn��t Master say we shouldn��t sell imperfect pig ears sd?��


    ��This is rtive. At Saipan Tavern, only perfect pig ears sd can be served to the customers.�� Eiffie shook her head with a smile. ��But at Titan Tavern, even the not-so-perfect pig ears sd could crush the side dishes that we are supplying now. In this case, it��s perfect.��


    ��I see�� but���� M was thoughtful.


    Eiffie rolled her eyes and said, ��Your master asked you to practice making 1,000 helpings before you can perfect your skills. Do you know how many pigs have to give up their lives for 1,000 helpings of pig ears sd? Are you going to eat 1,000 pig ears sd by yourself if you are not selling them?��


    ��We��re selling them!�� M said right away. She didn��t want to eat 1,000 helpings of pig ears sd. Just thinking about that terrified her.


    However, she still curiously asked, ��Miss, how many pigs have to give up their lives then?��


    ��Stupid, of course it��s 1,000 of them.��


    ***


    Mamy Restaurant closed for one day after opening for one day, making the customers feel frustrated.


    However, the good thing was it was the restaurant��s regr off day. Hence, long lines began to form outside of the restaurant early the next morning.


    Most of them came for breakfast, while some came for the ��Little Mermaid�� picture book.


    Mag woke up early and he was about to hang a small ckboard on the door, when he met a pair of aggrieved eyes in the dark as he opened the door.


    ��That��s early.�� Mag was surprised. He ced the little ckboard on the door and took one step back into the warm heater range before he smilingly said, ��Are you cold?��


    Harrison, who was standing at the very front of the door, replied with chattering teeth, ��Y-yes!��


    ��It��s fine. Just bear with it and it will be over soon. The restaurant will seem really warm inparison.�� Mag smiled before closing the door.


    All the customers: ����?��


    Soon after, the restaurant��s door reopened and Mag came out with a huge vat and two rows of disposable cups. He smilingly said to Harrison, ��Come, the task to distribute the ginger soup is yours now. Warm up before you guys have your meals.��


    ��This is the first time Boss Mag is distributing warmth.�� Harrison looked shocked.


    The other customers were also curious about what was in the steaming vat.


    Mag handed the bigdle to Harrison and patted him on the shoulders, ��Thank you very much.��


    ��I promise I��llplete the task,�� Harrison replied smilingly.


    Mag closed the door and returned to the restaurant. Harrison yelled at two young men and got them toe over to help him distribute a small cup of piping hot red ginger soup to the crowd.


    The steaming ginger soup in the paper cup was warm in their hands and made their frozen hands regain some sensation.


    ��It smells so nice. Is it sweet?�� A maiden held the cup with both her hands and sniffed at it curiously.


    ��Maybe Boss Mag has added some sugar in it,�� the little maiden��s father replied smilingly before he blew at it gently and took a sip.


    The ginger soup was sweet and spicy, but it didn��t feel too fiery within the mouth. Instead, it was warm and soothing. It swirled in their mouth before going down their throats and into their stomachs.


    The warm sensation stretched from the throat all the way to the stomach. Then, as though a small fireball was glowing in their stomachs, their bodies felt warm all over.


    ��Delicious!�� The man��s eyes lit up before he took two more sips.


    The small cup of ginger soup was soon finished by the man. Fine beads of sweat appeared on his forehead and nose. He felt his entire body warm up, from his head to his toes and inside out.


    The coldness from the early spring was dispelled and he felt veryfortable throughout.


    Gulp~ gulp~


    Sounds of slurping sounded and everyone��s experience was simr.


    Their whole person warmed up after drinking the ginger soup and the cold was no longer unbearable.


    ��It��s so hot! It feels so simr to sitting in the restaurant after drinking this.��


    ��It��s indeed Boss Mag! He even made the ginger soup so delicious.��


    ��I suddenly feel rather touched�� Boss Mag is indeed a good boss.��


    Everyone was chatting and they were amazed at the ginger soup.


    The little maiden finished the ginger soup in small sips. She looked up at the man and asked, ��It��s so delicious. Can I have another cup?��


    ��Hmm���� The man looked at Harrison, who was holding onto thedle, with hesitation.


    After pouring over hundreds of cups of ginger soup, Harrison was exhausted. He scooped the final bit of ginger soup in the vat and was about to taste it when he heard the little maiden.


    He looked at the cup in his hands and at the little maiden. Then, he handed the untouched cup over smilingly. ��Come, little one. You can have this too.��


    The little maiden didn��t ept it. Instead she asked Harrison, ��Uncle, won��t you have nothing then?��


    ��It��s fine. Uncle has already smelled it earlier and I feel very warm now.�� Harrison chuckled.


    The little maiden looked at her father inquiringly.


    ��Drink it yourself, Sir. You have been distributing the drinks for such a long time. She just had it. It��s enough,�� the man quickly replied as he patted the little maiden��s head smilingly.


    ��It��s right for the little ones to have more, so they won��t get sick.�� Harrison pushed the cup to the little maiden before returning to his position.


    ��Thank you, Uncle,�� the little maiden said with a sweet smile.


    ��You��re wee.�� Harrison waved his hand.


    The cold early spring morning was warmed up by a small cup of ginger soup.


    Meanwhile, the chowhounds�� hearts raced because of the little ckboard on the door.


    Today��s new products: cooked wheaten food: Sichuan spicy wontons in red oil (hot!) New dish: Sichuan spicy chicken!


    After releasing the shaved noodles and soup dumplings two days ago, Boss Mag continued to release two new dishes today!


    Harrison couldn��t help but marvel, ��Good fellow! Boss Mag is so productive!��


    ��This is a victory for all the people who like strongly vored food! From today on, we can finally eat things with a strong vor in the morning!��


    Some were ecstatic to see the Sichuan spicy wontons in red oil.

 Chapter 2222 - The First Experience of Sichuan Spicy Wontons In Red Oil!

    <h4>Chapter 2222: The First Experience of Sichuan Spicy Wontons In Red Oil!</h4>


    The best way to appease the customers was to let them eat what they wanted to and let them have a dining experience that was worth lining up for.


    Mag knew that very well and had always tried his best to make this a reality.


    The appearance of Sichuan spicy wontons in red oil indeed gave a new option for the breakfast��s vors.


    Mag��s preference for breakfast had to do with his mood. Sometimes, he preferred something light while at other times, he preferred something heavy.


    It was naturally best to have a choice.


    Miya, who came early today, said to Mag with adoration as soon as she came in, ��There are two new dishes today again. Boss, you are awesome!��


    As apletely untalented woman in cooking, Yabemiya admired Mag for his ability to create delicious new dishes constantly.


    His brain seemed to hold many delicacies and he could always create amazingly good food easily.


    ��I have to give something new for the expectant customers, right?�� Mag said as he made the wontons.


    After looking at Mag for a while from the side, Yabemiya asked enthusiastically, ��This doesn��t look too difficult. Do you need my help?��


    Mag flicked a nce at her and nodded. ��You can try if you want to.��


    ��Sure.�� Yabemiya washed her hands and wiped them dry, she pinched a little bit of dough like Mag and rolled it with a roller pin.


    A big piece of thin doughid on the chopping block quietly.


    Yabemiya scraped for a while before she managed to scrape the broken piece of dough skin off from the chopping block with an embarrassed expression.


    She didn��t expect the simple pressing task to stump her.


    ��Just use the wonton skin that I rolled out,�� Mag smilingly said and used his gaze to direct her to the thin wonton skins that he had stacked up at the side.


    The wonton skin of appropriate thickness was tough, and yet she was able to see through when holding it against the light.


    Yabemiya scooped a spoonful of meat filling and put it in the skin��s center like Mag. After pondering for a moment, she folded it into half and pressed the sides in.


    Looking at the wonton in her hand, Yabemiya nodded with satisfaction. It didn��t seem as difficult as she had imagined.


    Mag looked at the wonton in her hands and calmly said, ��Your wonton will open up even before we put it in the water.��


    ��Really?�� Yabemiya was stunned. She looked at her wonton and then at Mag��s wonton. She didn��t think that they looked very different.


    ��Do it this way. Pinch this side together first and fold it in as you go along the side, pressing the fold in one after one. It looks nicer and the filling won��t get out during boiling, which would affect the taste and appearance.�� Mag demonstrated as he taught.


    ��I got it.��


    Yabemiya nodded, seemingly to have understood. She followed Mag��s example and ended up squeezing half of the meat fillings out��


    ��That��s ruined.�� Mag smiled, but he encouraged her. ��You��ll get it after a few more tries.��


    Soon after, Firis came too and joined in on the operation of wrapping the wontons.


    Firis was much more talented than Yabemiya. She got the hang of it after learning it for a short while. This made Yabemiya sigh hard.


    Mag finished wrapping his wontons and then helped to quickly repair the ones Yabemiya and Firis made. Their breakfast that morning would be those less than perfect wontons.


    Firis and Yabemiya, who made the wontons, specifically asked to have Sichuan spicy wontons in red oil for breakfast, while Shirley and the rest chose to have lighter breakfast. The shaved noodles and soup dumplings had be their new favorite breakfast.


    Mag cooked four bowls of Sichuan spicy wontons in red oil. Amy asked for a bowl when she woke up and saw the freshly wrapped wontons, and Mag himself wanted something spicy to wake himself up in the morning.


    The wontons were floating in the red soup base with sesame seeds and tender green spring onions scattered all over them. The hot steam rose up along with the chicken soup��s aroma and the spiciness of the red oil, making one feel refreshed.


    ��Gulp. It smells so nice.�� Anna gulped. She felt that her shaved noodles were no longer enticing.


    All of them couldn��t help taking a few more looks at it. Although it was a tad too heavy to eat spicy and greasy food in the morning, they still couldn��t help wanting to try it out after smelling it.


    ��I made this. Indeed, it has signs of opening up.�� Yabemiya looked at the bowl of Sichuan spicy wontons in red oil in front of her and picked out a crooked wonton. Its side was slightly open, but fortunately the filling was intact.


    After blowing at it, she took a bite.


    The soft and tender wonton skin was thin and smooth. The meat filling was juicy and the spiciness and sweetness of the meat merged together, making her taste buds go crazy. She simply had to chew it softly and it could be swallowed easily.


    The spiciness only just blossomed in the oral cavity now. It slid down the throat and all the way into the stomach.


    This sensation was simply too marvelous!


    After swallowing one wonton, Yabemiya marveled. ��It��s so scrumptious!��


    Firis nodded and said with tears in her eyes, ��Mmm. It��s simply fantastic! Although it is a little spicy�� sss�� it��s really smooth and tender!��


    As an elf, who almost didn��t eat spicy food and only ate hot pot with clear broth, this spiciness was a little bit too much for her.


    However, this didn��t affect her love for the wontons at all!


    Different from the soup dumplings, which one had to drink the soup first before eating the dumpling, the red soup base made the wontons taste wilder.


    Apart from the spicy red oil, the red soup base was chicken soup and this tasty chicken soup elevated the taste.


    ��You have to drink the soup like this.�� Amy used a spoon to gently brush the red oil on the surface aside before drinking a spoonful of the soup.


    All of them only felt a tightness in their throats as they secretly guessed what kind of spiciness that would feel like.


    However, Amy looked like she was enjoying herself tremendously. She only started to eat the wontons after drinking a few mouthfuls of soup.


    Soon, tiny beads of sweat appeared on her little nose and she looked like she enjoyed her meal very much.


    Mag had also started eating. The taste was not bad, but the wontons didn��t look too good. After all, they were made by Firis and Yabemiya, so they weren��t perfectly done.


    However, they were eating them, so it didn��t matter too much. It wasn��t good to waste food and ingredients.


    The customers would eat the ones that he wrapped, so the taste would definitely pass.


    As for the Sichuan spicy chicken, it would be released at noon.


    It would be a great dish to eat with rice or have with an alcoholic beverage. Mag hadn��t let them try it before, so he was also looking forward to their reactions.


    It wasn��t time for the breakfast service yet, and the two elven maidens had just arrived with the ��Little Mermaid�� picture books that they were going to sell today.


    As the side business of Mamy Restaurant, selling picture books was indeed a good business.


    They were easily earning 1,000,000 a day, which was hard to do elsewhere.

 Chapter 2223 - How To Become the Lady Boss?

    <h4>Chapter 2223: How To Be the Lady Boss?</h4>


    At the end of the line, the secretary said to Scheer, who was wearing a red down jacket, ��Miss, there are many people in the line, why don��t I line up and buy it for you? We most likely would only get to eat breakfast when it��s close to the closing time if we join the line at this point.��


    ��That will be alright.�� Scheer smiled.


    The secretary wanted to speak up but cleverly didn��t.


    ��So, Mamy Restaurant��s breakfast hour is also so boisterous. Mr. Mag indeed has an irresistible charm.�� Scheer looked at the long line in front of her and curved her lips upwards.


    She didn��t know why, but she was getting increasingly curious about Mag.


    Be it his extraordinary culinary skills, amazing inventions or unique ability to dabble in different industries.


    He could cook, work and make clothes, trains and cannons.


    However, such a man was happy to spend most of his time in the kitchen, just content to serve his customers with the scrumptious food.


    Scheer had never met a man like him before, and a man like him had never appeared in the Nond Continent��s historical records before either.


    The more she came in contact with him, the more she found him unfathomable, as though he was hiding a huge secret.


    However, she got even more curious because of that, and she wanted to find out about it.


    There had never been a man who could give her such a sensation before.


    This was rather special to Scheer, who had spent all her time and effort on the business in her past 18 years.


    Of course, she didn��t think she would fall for a man easily.


    However, if that man was Mag, she was willing to observe her inner feelings more closely.


    After all, be it the steam engine, or the colored printer, that most probablye from him, they were all creations that could change the world.


    Such an outstanding man, and one who could even cook so well, could make any woman fall for him.


    The restaurant started its operation and the two young elves at the door began to sell the ��Little Mermaid�� picture books too.


    The exquisite picture books were loved by everyone and many came specially to buy the picture book.


    However, ording to the rules, the customers who were lining up to go eat at the restaurant, had the priority to buy the picture books first and they were limited to two per customer. This helped to prevent the action of scalpering to a certain extent.


    Scheer walked to the restaurant��s door and looked at the life-sized stand-up of Annie. She pondered briefly before taking out the money to buy one picture book.


    She already had one at home, so she bought this one to show her support. It was her thoughts that counted.


    The new product on the little ckboard had attracted her attention. Sichuan spicy wontons in red oil sounded rather festive.


    However, many dishes in Mamy Restaurant were a new product to her. She had a lot of matters to deal with daily, so she didn��t have the time to line up for hours just to eat a meal.


    A maiden behind Scheer beat her tired legs as she murmured, ��If only I can be thedy boss of Mamy Restaurant. Not only will I not need to line up, I can even get to eat the tofu pudding that has a beautifying effect daily. I can just lie down and collect money. Moreover, Boss Mag is so handsome.��


    Scheer turned her head and used her smart brain to seriously consider it. ��It sounds like a good investment.��


    Perhaps, this maiden had no idea, but Boss Mag had more than this restaurant. He still had half of the equity to the steam engine and 10% equity of all the future railroads. It would be a terrifying amount of wealth.


    Apart from that, he could even usher in a brand new color printing age for the paper media and subvert a very imaginative industry.


    Judging from this area, thedies in Chaos City indeed had good taste.


    After all, the perfect husband candidate in the hearts of so many maidens wasn��t just a chef or the boss of a restaurant. He was, in fact, a secret business tycoon.


    Scheer and her secretary sat at a corner seat. It was about 8:40 a.m. and the breakfast service was almost over. Most of the workers had gone to work, so there were quite a few empty seats in the restaurant.


    ��Hello, what would you like to order?�� Yabemiya came to the table. Even though she had been busy for the whole morning, there was still an energetic smile on her face.


    Scheer looked at Yabemiya and smilingly said, ��I would like to have a helping of Sichuan spicy wontons in red oil.��


    ��This is a spicy dish.�� Miya reminded her. They had had a meal together before, so she didn��t feel so distant from her.


    ��It��s fine. It��s cold out there, so it��s perfect to eat something spicy. It wouldn��t be as spicy as the hot pot, right?��


    ��It��s not. After all, the hot pot isn��t suitable to be eaten as breakfast.�� Yabemiya shook her head with a smile. She took the secretary��s order of soup dumplings before walking to the kitchen. Her golden ponytail was swinging behind her head.


    Scheer surveyed the restaurant once again. Amy should be in school now. Only that fat and rotund orange cat was crouching on the bar counter with one of its paws hanging down. Its eyes were narrowedzily.


    Ba sat on the barstool behind the counter. She pointed her fingers around in the restaurant every now and then and a helping of breakfast would fly out of the kitchen andnd in front of the customer steadily.


    Scheer had a deep impression of this princess from the Moon Nation.


    Scheer was surprised that she was still working at Mamy Restaurant as a server with her identity and after the teleportation portal sessfully linked between the Moon Nation and Mamy Restaurant she still helped to build the seal spell formation to seal the devil twice.


    There was also Gina, that gentle mermaid and the Lantisdean princess who could stop children crying in a second. She also continued to stay in Mamy Restaurant.


    Scheer turned her gaze to Mag, who was busy in the kitchen. It was hard to ignore that strapping figure and sharp side profile.


    ��What are they really after? Are they really after his dishes?�� Scheer pondered with a frown. As a business person, she always calcted the benefits and interests very carefully.


    Hence, after she thought about it seriously for a long time, she reached a conclusion: They were after his body.


    ��Excuse me, your Sichuan spicy wontons in red oil.�� A voice spoke up next to her ears and a helping of Sichuan spicy wontons in red oilnded in front of her steadily. The red soup didn��t even tremble.


    Scheer retracted her thoughts and smiled at Ba, who was also smiling at her from behind the counter, before looking at the wontons in front of her.


    The red soup and white wontons had fresh chopped green onions and sesame seeds scattered all over them. The aroma of the chicken soup already greeted her nose.


    Scheer��s stomach growled when she smelled the aroma, as she had woken up early and lined up for more than two hours.


    Although the red oil made her throat feel tight, it didn��t look too greasy.


    She picked up the spoon and used the chopsticks to ce one wonton in it. The delicately wrapped wonton looked exquisite and adorable.

 Chapter 2224 - It Seemed Super Worth It

    <h4>Chapter 2224: It Seemed Super Worth It</h4>


    The thin skin was gently bitten open. The juicy filling spread in her mouth and the slightly spicy soup bloomed and inteced with the fragrance of the meat.


    Scheer felt as though she had fallen on a soft nket and was immediately brought into a sturdy and warm embrace. A rush of warmth flowed down her throat and into her stomach, before spreading all over her body.


    It was a taste that would make one shudder. She suppressed that shudder and tasted the food very carefully.


    Beads of perspiration had already formed on the tip of Scheer��s nose by the time she swallowed the wonton.


    ��Super good!��


    Scheer looked at the wontons in front of her and her eyes sparkled.


    Due to her busy work, she was actually not very particr about food and would often forget to eat. She would also only eat breakfast depending on her mood.


    However, this breakfast, which appeared rather too heavy for her, had captured her heart instantly.


    This beautiful feeling�� made her feel bright today.


    She could even understand why those people queued for so long. Although the long queue would take up a lot of one��s physical and mental strength, upon tasting a delicious and hot breakfast, the tiredness would be soothed away instantly by the sense of satisfaction, and one would even get a stronger sense of motivation and energy!


    This was probably the magic of food!


    How could a small wonton be enough? One after another, Scheer put the wontons in her mouth and would asionally scoop up the red oil with her spoon and mix it with another scoop of chicken soup to drink.


    In no time at all, a bowl of wontons was finished.


    If it was not that the red soup base was really too spicy and oily for her, she would probably have finished the soup too.


    ��Whew����


    Scheer let out a gentle sigh and smiled with satisfaction.


    The food was delicious and she felt good after eating. She had not experienced a breakfast like this in a very long time.


    Scheer took out a handkerchief and wiped away the perspiration on her forehead and nose as her gazended on Mag, who was packing away the kitchenware in the kitchen.


    If she wanted to have such a breakfast every day, she would have to wake up at six in the morning and after a brief wash-up, take a 20-minute horse-drawn carriage ride to Mamy Restaurant and queue for two hours to enter the restaurant. After ordering the Sichuan spicy wontons in red oil, she would then have to spend another 20 minutes eating before going to the bank.


    This meant that for this breakfast, she would have to take close to three hours out of her day


    Besides, ording to this calction, she would not be able to have the tofu pudding.


    Although she was very confident in her looks, being at the age where her skin and body condition were at their best, no woman would reject eating a serving of tofu pudding every morning to cast away all frets about skin issues.


    This was just breakfast. If she wanted to have lunch and dinner here, the time used to queue and dine would increase.


    Boss Mag was a man of principles. He would never make an exception for anyone.


    Money could solve many problems but not when it came to paying off Boss Mag because he was equally rich.


    Other than the employees of Mamy Restaurant, everyone, even Michael the city lord, had to queue to eat.


    It would be impossible for Scheer to be a waitress, as she still had her own ambitions and dreams.


    Therefore, if she wanted to enjoy a delicious breakfast every morning upon waking up without queueing and waiting, it seemed the only way would be to be thedy boss of Mamy Restaurant.


    ��This way, it seems super worth it. No wonder so manydies want to be thedy boss.�� Scheer looked at Mag with a burning gaze as she started calcting the return of interest if this happened.


    Mag, who had just removed his apron and hung it to the side, felt a burning gaze on him. He looked over and met eyes with Scheer.


    ��Wow, our mighty banker is here for breakfast.�� Mag was surprised.


    Scheer was a little embarrassed. Her face flushed red for a brief moment and she quickly put on a professional banker��s smile.


    Mag took the thermos sk on the counter and drank a sip of water with Goji berries. He put the cap back on and looked at Scheer as he said, ��Miss Scheer, why do you have the time for breakfast here today?��


    ��That��s because the best breakfast in Chaos City is here. Do I have a choice?�� Scheer smiled.


    ��It does make sense.�� Mag smiled. He did not think that Scheer would spend a few hours waiting just to have breakfast.


    ��Other than breakfast, I am actually here to have a chat with you over something.�� Scheer did not beat about the bush. Morning operations in the restaurant were ending soon and most of the customers had already left.


    ��Let��s have a cup of teater on.�� Mag nodded.


    Scheer was a very excellent business partner after all. She was also handling the most amount of money in the Nond Continent. She was the real wealthydy. No one could go wrong with making her a little happier.


    ��Alright.�� Scheer nodded and motioned for her secretary to foot the bill.


    The restaurant closed exactly at nine.


    After cleaning up, Miya and the rest left quickly.


    Mag made a pot of chrysanthemum tea and sat with Scheer at the table by the window.


    Scheer took off her down jacket and she was wearing a ck long knitted dress underneath. It was very fitting, which showed off her perfect figure. Beside her on the table was a copy of The Tale of The Little Mermaid that she bought in the morning.


    ��Thank you.�� Scheer received the cup of tea Mag poured for her and took a whiff of the fragrant chrysanthemum tea. After that, she put the cup down with a smile.


    ��I heard that the railway to Vic Mountain has gone into frequent operation, is that right?�� Mag asked while pouring himself a cup of tea.


    ��Yes. As there was a need to transport minerals and other emergency goods from Vic Mountain to Chaos City previously, the railway was working almost at maximum capacity, which exposed several issues. At the same time, several issues were solved and now we can operate frequently. The demand for transport is not bad as well.�� Scheer nodded.


    ��We are currently preparing to make the railroad from Chaos City to the Dwarves�� ce. Once it��s set, trade for these three areas would be able to improve.��


    ��This route is not bad at all.�� Mag nodded.


    Many minerals were produced on Vic Mountain and the Goblins were not good at forging.


    With the railroad��srge-scale transportation, the minerals from Vic Mountain could be transported to the Dwarves�� to be processed and forged. After that, the product could be transported to Chaos City to be sold. This would form aplete cycle.


    The most important thing was that these two races weren��t strong on their own and they were not ambitious as well. This made them very good partners.


    Once their economies get tied together,munication would be more convenient. This would make the Goblins and Dwarves more valuable in Chaos City.


    This was something that Mag thought of back then. Only, he did not expect Scheer and the city lord��s castle to use this war to expedite this matter.


    Now that the railroad had started expanding in the Nond Continent, the steam train��s convenience and economic viability would make the other races join in.


    By then, the entire continent��smunication would quickly improve, together with the convenience that transport brought along.


    ��But I��m not here to talk about the railroad today. I want to talk to you about this picture book.�� Scheer picked up the Little Mermaid picture book beside her and looked at Mag with a smile.

 Chapter 2225 - Big Sister, I Don’t Want To Work Anymore!

    <h4>Chapter 2225: Big Sister, I Don��t Want To Work Anymore!</h4>


    Mag looked at the picture book in Scheer��s hand and smilingly said, ��It��s Annie��s work. It��s very well-drawn, which makes people like it very much.��


    ��Yes. This is one of the best picture books for maidens. Be it the drawing style or the story, Annie��s illustration talent is simply astonishing.�� Scheer nodded with a smile before she changed the conversation topic suddenly. ��But I am more curious about how this picture book was printed.��


    Straight to the point and the core of the issue.


    She still liked to talk in this manner.


    ��Are you interested in it?�� Mag looked at Scheer.


    ��Yes. It��s just like the steam engine, so it��s hard not to be interested in it.�� Scheer nodded with conviction. ��After all, it��s a big thing that can subvert an industry, and it��s always important to have the power of control.��


    Mag smiled as he looked at Scheer with an admirable gaze.


    A mere picture book. People who were slightly smart would buy it and sell it to make a small sum. People in the industry might be able to feel the opportunity, while Scheer saw the chance to fight for control.


    She really came from an old capitalist family.


    The appearance of the colored printing press was, without a doubt, tantamount to a dimensionality reduction blow to the paper media on the Nond Continent.


    Using a simple example, whoever was able to release a fully colored magazine now, be it the geographical magazine that introduced the customs and scenery, or the yboy magazine that had the subus on its cover, or just a simple gourmet magazine, they could easily take over a huge market share.


    Furthermore, the other magazine presses had no way to retaliate at all.


    Color was that amazing and that was also why the people on Earth pursued resolution relentlessly.


    The profitability of the magazine wasn��t important. As long as it had a certain amount of sales, it could be a channel with a huge influence.


    Be it instilling ads, or propagandizing some kind of ideology, it would be a very powerful tform.


    Most of the resources were scattered right now, but with the appearance of color printing and its monopoly for a period of time, this situation would most likely be changed.


    Unfortunately, Mag only had one nuclear-powered printer.


    Although its printing speed should be able to catch up with Scheer��s ambition, it was difficult for him to exin how this sophisticated machine was created.


    He had provided a blueprint for the steam engine, before Scheer used her superpower of money to create a powerful team and ovee all the problems to create it.


    However, this was nuclear-powered�� even when he had a brain that came from Earth, it totally wasn��t enough!


    As for color printing, he had to organize the knowledge in his brain ande out with one printing machine that wasn��t so extravagant and yet still served its purpose.


    Scheer said to Mag with a serious expression, ��I wonder if I have the honor to work with Mr. Mag again. I guess with our past familiar coboration, we should be able to do this very well.


    Mag shook his head and replied, ��Actually, up till now, this is still an immature idea. Its output is only 1,000 picture books per day.��


    Scheer said thoughtfully, ��Do you intend to do it alone?��


    ��Currently, yes.�� Mag nodded before calmly saying, ��You know very well that I��m not very ambitious. In the very beginning, I just wanted to let my child��s work have color and allow more people to enjoy it.��


    The system dissed him. ��Freeloader! Shameless! Ptui!��


    Scheer was stunned and she stared at Mag with disbelief and an open mouth.


    She had never expected that the problem that had stumped the world for years was resolved because he wanted to let his child��s works have color when they were sold.


    <i>��He��s really a good man.��</i>?Scheer couldn��t help thinking about that inwardly. Mag��s image became even more noble in her heart.


    He could cook, was smart and considerate to his family. He was indeed a good man and a good father.


    Oh yes. Apart from being thedy boss, being his daughter was not bad either.


    Just that you��ve got to call him daddy.


    Scheer blushed as she chased all the weird thoughts in her mind away. She said to Mag, ��Since that��s the case, I��ll wait till this technology is widely used before we talk about coboration again. I hope to be the first person you remember then. I��m willing to supply every requirement for Mr. Mag.��


    ��Sure.�� Mag nodded.


    In terms of financial power, no one couldpare to Scheer indeed.


    Furthermore, as a business person, working with Scheer made one feel more relieved than working with some power or race.


    As long as the sharing of interests was reasonable, the coboration would be very stable and he didn��t have to worry about the other terms.


    Scheer took a sip of the tea and the faint refreshing and warm chrysanthum��s fragrance lingered in her mouth. Putting down the teacup, Scheer flicked her hair and pretended to casually say, ��Mr. Mag has never talked about thedy boss.��


    Scheer blushed after saying that and she nced at Mag with the corner of her eyes. Her heart began to race. How could she have said that?!


    Mag was slightly taken aback as he looked at Scheer with a weird expression. Speaking of which, they were not that close to each other that it allowed them to talk about private matters, right?


    Furthermore, why did she suddenly ask about thedy boss?


    Why was she blushing?


    Perhaps��


    She wanted to get my printing machine for free?!


    ��About thedy boss, I don��t have to worry either. I heard thedies have formed a line and it has reached the city gates,�� Mag replied with a smile and looked at Scheer with an alert gaze. ��Does Miss Scheer have someone you like?��


    It would be the best if she did. Otherwise, he had to be careful.


    Zhang Wuji��s mother was right. Pretty women are all?liars<sup>1</sup>.


    Scheer blushed under Mag��s gaze.


    However, why was he asking that?


    Everyone knew that she, Scheer Buffett, was beautiful and smart. No man in Chaos City was good enough for her and she hadn��t met anyone that she liked.


    Of course, that was in the past.


    Today, she suddenly felt that Mag was not bad.


    Although he was older than her, he only looked more mature and his figure was well-kept. She could vaguely see his smart figure under his shirt. His slender fingers were also very good-looking and he didn��t look greasy even when he was working in the kitchen.


    Hence, was he testing if he had a chance?


    ��The line formed by the men who like me has most probably reached the outside of the city gate too,�� Scheer replied faintly.


    Mag raised his eyebrows slightly. He had met his match.


    His line reached the city gate, but hers had already reached the outside of the city gate.


    However, as the number one richest female tycoon in Chaos City, the rich and beautiful Scheer was definitely the dreamdy for many men.


    <i>��Big Sister, I don��t want to work anymore!��</i>


    Mag felt that he could be a freeloader for the rest of his life as long as he said that.


    Of course, the greatest risk of choosing this path wasn��t in the bed, but being hacked to death by Irina.


    Furthermore, Mag didn��t think that this beautiful and smart business tycoon would fall for a chef like him. Such a story would only happen in the fairytales that lied to the children.


    Hence, she just wanted to get the printer for free.


    ��I rejected them all,�� Mag said.

 Chapter 2226 - This System Is Being Professional!

    <h4>Chapter 2226: This System Is Being Professional!</h4>


    There was silence in the air.


    Scheer and Mag looked at each other. Although they looked calm and collected, the atmosphere got increasingly awkward.


    ��Excuse me, I suddenly thought of a problem and I simply blurted it out. You know, smart people like us will think about several things at the same time.�� Mag exined properly.


    ��I know, I know.�� Scheer nodded with a smile. ��I do that too.��


    ��Hahaha, I just knew that we are the same kind of people.��


    ��I-in that case, I��ll go back first.��


    ��Sure, I��ll see you out. Come and eat again when you��re free again.�� Mag stood up.


    ��It will be great if I don��t have to line up.�� Scheer replied, ��Lining up is too much of a luxury for me.��


    ��I��ll call you when we have a gathering next time.�� Mag nodded smilingly. ��You earn millions in a minute, so lining up for a few hours to eat a meal is indeed a luxury.��


    Scheer came out of the restaurant and pulled her down jacket closed. She quickly got into the horse-drawn carriage before heaving a breath of relief. She fanned her blushing cheeks with her hand. She couldn��t helpughing when she thought about her conversation with Mag.


    Scheer propped her chin on her hand and thought curiously,<i>?��However, what was he rejecting? What was he thinking about earlier?��</i>


    ��Young Mistress, are we going to the bank now?�� asked the secretary.


    ��Mmm,�� Scheer replied and the horse-drawn carriage drove away from Mamy Restaurant slowly.


    Mag sat next to the window and watched Scheer��s carriage leave. He sipped from his teacup but his thoughts were already far away.


    The little maiden��s subtle seduction wasn��t enough to make a mature man like him fall for it.


    Saying it practically, he simply didn��t dare to because he had an elven (tiger) wife at home.


    He had already reached the stage of financial freedom. Be it the hundreds of millions that he had taken from Dragon Ind, the textile factory, the brewery, the half of Romo Street and Saipan Tavern, or Mana Hot Pot Restaurant that he co-owned with Rena, he simply couldn��t finish spending his wealth even if he splurged every single day.


    However, ever since his past life, money to him was just a number. A number that he couldn��t finish spending.


    Hence, he was never obsessed over it.


    Instead, how to make himself feel rich and happy inside and make his family and friends feel blissful, made him look forward to spending money on them more.


    This world hadn��t changed for the better.


    They had fought for 100 years of peace, but this was still a world that had a huge racial divide.


    The hatred didn��t disappear and conflicts would arise again after the short honeymoon period.


    The issues that couldn��t be resolved on Earth in the 21st century, naturally couldn��t be resolved immediately in this savage continent.


    What gave him some constion was, there were at least some active changes.


    For example, the dwarves, the goblins and Chaos City were rapidly building ties and connections.


    Lantisde was out of the game. It had joined the Underground City.


    Connie had full control of the orcs. At least, it was much better than the times of Auster.


    The elves�� feudal system was copsing right now and Sally might be the new person-in-power. Mag had always thought that she was a kind maiden.


    Ever since the giant dragons took on the role of transport means, they seemed to be more humble. At least, they didn��t look down on the others so easily now.


    The forest trolls still isted themselves. It was indeed difficult for such a big guy to blend into another society, but it was a good thing for the world that they had lost a bad-tempered and ambitious chief.


    The demons�� situation was much moreplicated. There was no powerful tribe that could unify the whole race. They were in a disunified state. Mag had no idea how they would progress in the future either.


    Thest was the Roth Empire. Andre had already dered to the world that Sean was the crown prince. This meant that this gigantic empire would be handed over to Sean one day.


    That was very bad.


    Mag wasn��t happy about it.


    Hence, he was thinking if this throne should be handed over to Vanessa or that little carpenter.


    A queen regnant was also quite nice, but Vanessa might not be willing to do it.


    He wasn��t familiar with the little carpenter, so he had to observe him for a while longer.


    The Moon Nation seemed rather interesting too. He wanted to go take a look when he was free.


    Although humans hadnded on the moon sessfully, they couldn��t live there yet.


    Wouldn��t it be marvelous if he could stay for three days and two nights.


    As for the Underground City, he hadn��t chatted with Xi online for a few days. It was difficult to chat with this ice beauty. She only answered with an ��Mmm�� no matter what he said.


    He was also equally expectant towards that advanced civilization.


    However, as he respected danger, he didn��t have any ns to go to the Underground City yet.


    That world might have existences who were above the 10th-tier and they had technology that was more advanced than the system.


    He was even worried that his system would be discovered if he went into that world and that they would catch him and dissect him.


    ��This System is very advanced, okay! I��m only restricted by the rules ording to the Nond Continent! Could the Host please not overthink?!�� the system said angrily.


    Mag rolled his eyes and replied, ��Advanced, my foot. Amy��s system rewarded her with a nuclear-powered printer just for looking for a snail. You only gave me the Sichuan spicy chicken as a reward for defeating a Great Old One. Tell me, aren��t you rubbish?!��


    ��This system�� This System�� This System is being professional!��


    Mag tried to negotiate. ��Now that the Moon Nation and the Underground City have appeared, can you reset your permissions? We��re ying with dimensionality reduction attacks, but we��re being dimensionality reduction attacked by others now. It feels horrible.��


    ��Resetting the system needs to restart.��


    ��You can restart then.��


    ��The premise for restarting is the Host��s death. The system will return to God and reincarnation. Are you sure you want to initiate the self-destruction program, Host?��


    ��Wait, wait, wait!�� Mag quickly stopped this stupid system from doing stupid things.


    ��After this system��s evaluation, there are no signs of the Underground World invading the Nond Continent and the Nond Continent isn��t an unknown world to them. It��s a world that was abandoned by them, so as long as the Host doesn��t go overboard, you won��t suffer too much.��


    ��Let��s change our way of thinking. If the Underground World could break through the 10th-tier restraint, do I have the chance to be a god when I enter the Underground World?�� Mag asked seriously.


    This was a question that he had been thinking about recently.


    The Elder Things didn��t abandon the Nond Continent because its resources were depleted and they could no longer survive. Most probably, they were searching for a higher limit.


    Xi mostly fought with guns and battleships, but the auraing from her was already close to a 10th-tier.


    Given her age, she could be a genius in the Underground World, or it was the Underground World��s overall environment that gave her the convenience in cultivation.


    The system replied solemnly, ��Theoretically, it��s possible, but the risk of the Host entering the Underground City is uncontroble. I hope the Host could be more cautious.��


    Mag ended his conversation with the system. He opened the messenger and sent a short message to Xi. ��The red braised pork is being cooked over a small earthen stove in the early spring. It��s steaming and the chopsticks have poked through it easily. Do you want toe and eat it?��


    After a while, Mag received a reply.


    ��I��ming!��

 Chapter 2227 - She Was Really Craving It!

    <h4>Chapter 2227: She Was Really Craving It!</h4>


    Women are sometimes difficult to fathom.


    When you wanted to flirt with her, considering the fact that she was someone who flew a super battleship with an electromaic gun as its main weapon, which could reduce a 10th-tier powerhouse to ashes, riding on the backseat of a bicycle would not seem very attractive.


    However, if you were to call her aloof, she is not exactly that as well, as you can lure her out easily with a pot of red braised pork.


    Mag walked towards the kitchen and took out a chunk of pork belly from the refrigerator. The pork belly had an evenyer of fat and lean meat and it was used to make a helping of red braised pork specially for the customer that would being.


    Rice, enough for three people, was cooked separately in the rice cooker because without rice, the red braised pork would be missing its soul. Besides, that woman��s appetite was not something to be underestimated.


    The red braised pork that was covered in a bright redyer was stewed in a ceramic pot over a small fire. Mag went back to the window and took out a book. Heidfortably in his chair and read.


    Ugly Duckling stretchedzily and jumped down the counter. It sauntered slowly to Mag, jumped up on a chair, and got itself in afortable position on his legs.


    Mag nced at Ugly Duckling, who was snoring softly, and rested his book on its head. It was just the right height. He rested his arm on the soft cat cushion. It was rather warm too.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling protested softly.


    Mag flipped over to the next page.


    Not longter, the doorbell rang.


    Mag stood up to open the door. Xi was wearing a ck and silver bodysuit. Thankfully, she had put her extremely big rifle away.


    ��You��re pretty fast.�� Mag looked at his watch. It had only been an hour. He wondered if that was the time needed to travel between Chaos City and the Underground City.


    Xi��s nostrils red. She smelled the fragrance of the pork and said casually, ��I happened to be doing something nearby.��


    Mag could tell that she actually meant: I am not here specifically for this red braised pork!


    ��Come on in.�� Mag stood aside with a smile. If he could get her toe here, everything would be easy.


    Mag poured a ss of warm water for Xi and went into the kitchen to cut up the red braised pork into bite sized pieces and ted it on a small yellow ceramic stove.


    There were a few burning pieces of charcoal on the stove and a ck ceramic pot was propped on top of it. The red braised pork that was just scooped out from the cooking fire was still bubbling. The meat was a bright red and the rich fragrance made Xi, who took a sip of water just now, swallow her saliva.


    This smells too good!


    When she received Mag��s message, she wasing out of the defense building and still had to go to the army to make a report.


    After careful consideration, she decided to push the report to be an online submission and continue focusing on her job as an observer. She passed through the tunnel and came to the Nond Continent, arriving at Chaos City as fast as she could.


    However, this fellow had lied to her.


    The red braised pork was not cooking on the ceramic stove. It was still in the pot. She thought she had already missed the best time to eat it but it seemed that right now was the best time to eat it.


    Mag scooped a bowl of rice up and scattered a small dish of spring onions on the meat.


    The bits of green dotted on the red seemed to have injected soul into the food.


    There was also a small te of pickled carrots that Mag had made himself.


    The carrot was cut into a thin, fan shape. It was marinated for a few days with some small chilis, Sichuan Pepper, rock sugar, salt, and a little vinegar.


    It was the simplest recipe to make the most refreshing pickled carrot.


    ��Thank you.��


    Xi helped herself. She picked up her chopsticks and ced a piece of red braised pork in her bowl.


    Her goal here was the red braised pork and she needed to treat it seriously.


    The red braised pork was fatty, tender, and very soft. A mark could be left on it just by picking it up gently with the chopsticks. The bright red color warmed one��s heart and the skin was translucent and glossy.


    Xi had returned to the Underground City over the past few days and had also been to the restaurants she used to frequent. However, none of them gave her an experience as good as this red braised pork.


    In the depths of the night, she would be extremely hungry when she looked through the parts in the little mermaid about red braised pork.


    However, she was a very reserved person and her persona was an aloof female officer. Therefore, she would never ask Mag to make her red braised pork.


    However, it��s different since he��s the one who asked her.


    Therefore, she crossed over from one world to another toe all the way here within an hour.


    She was really craving it!


    She blew on it gently and ced the meat into her mouth.


    It was a little scalding but this mouthful was juicy, fragrant, and tender.


    The soft texture and fragrance of the meat made her close her eyes subconsciously.


    Ah, this was the feeling she had been longing for!


    The feeling of fulfillment after days and nights of pining was so satisfying!


    Her taste buds were celebrating and jumping for joy!


    Inparison, the positions of those few restaurants from the Underground City had dropped in her heart. They were too in and it was difficult to feel the joy and exmation she was feeling now.


    After that, Xi took a few big mouthfuls of rice. The rice was soft and fragrant, wiping out any greasiness in her mouth. The longer she chewed, the sweeter and more fragrant the rice became.


    After having a few pieces of red braised pork and about half a bowl of rice, Xi��s attention went to the small dish of pickled carrots.


    She picked up a piece of carrot and just when she was going to put it into her mouth, she smelled something sour.


    It was not the sour smell of rotting things. It was a slightly intrusive sweet and sour smell that would make one salivate uncontrobly.


    She took a small bite. It was refreshing and crunchy. The sourness and sweetness blossomed on the tip of her tongue.


    The refreshing feeling cleansed any remaining greasiness in her mouth. After that, came the slightly spicy taste.


    ��This is rather good.�� Xi��s eyes lit up. She finished the remaining half of the carrot and listened to the crunch as she chewed. She seemed to be in a better mood immediately.


    The red braised pork was still cooking over a small fire so it was constantly maintained at a warm temperature, perfect for consumption.


    Xi scooped some of the gravy onto her rice and mixed it well so as to coat every grain of rice with the gravy. After that, she put a spoonful of rice in her mouth. This was the best red braised pork gravy mixed with rice.


    The rice, which was coated in the gravy, had an additional savory vor on top of its sweetness. It was a delicacy on its own without any side dishes.


    This was also one of Xi��s favorite ways of eating.


    A pot of red braised pork, a pot of rice, and a te of pickled carrots.


    Xi ate alone at her own pace and finished everything in about half an hour.


    <i>��This woman is hard to feed,��</i>?Mag thought to himself. Only Amy��s appetite could bepared to hers.


    Xi finished thest grain of rice in her bowl, licked the gravy at the corner of her mouth, and put her cutlery down. She wiped her mouth with a napkin and leaned back into her chair with satisfaction.


    She had not had such afortable meal in a long time. Luckily she did not have time for breakfast in the morning.

 Chapter 2228 - One Free Lifetime Red Braised Pork Voucher

    <h4>Chapter 2228: One Free Lifetime Red Braised Pork Voucher</h4>


    Mag did not clear the table in a hurry. He watched Xi calmly as he caressed Ugly Duckling.


    She would rarely be in such a rxed mood. However, this pot of red braised pork and rice seemed to have lowered her guard. This would make their uing talk a bit smoother.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Xi looked up at Mag and asked.


    Look, some women are just like this.


    After you feed her, she would suddenly behave like she doesn��t know you.


    ��What, I can��t treat you to a meal if nothing��s the matter? After all, we have been through life and death together,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Xi nodded. ��You can call me if you have red braised pork again.��


    ������ Mag.


    Heh, women��


    Indeed, she made the trip here for his red braised pork, not for him.


    ��Where��s that person who was in the mechst time? We��re brothers who have fought together after all. I should treat him to a meal too,�� Mag said casually.


    ��Why are you so sure it��s a man?�� Xi looked at Mag.


    ��In that case, she��s ady?�� Mag raised his brow slightly.


    What, is women forming a legion a trend in the Underground City now? Or is the Underground City an all-women state?


    The one who flew a battleship to the Great Old Ones and almost self-detonated was ady?


    So be it. That��s pretty good too. Mag did not like to waste his time on males.


    ��That��s not important.�� Xi did not reply directly to his question.


    Mag nodded and said seriously, ��It isn��t important. Even if it��s ady, I would also intend to treat her to a meal.��


    Xi kept her mouth shut too tightly, so Mag had decided to change his target.


    He did not believe that everyone in the Underground City was like Xi.


    ��You concealed your identity and opened a restaurant. Aren��t you afraid that you would expose yourself if too many people find out?�� Xi nced at Mag.


    ��Compared to me opening a restaurant here, I guess the existence of the Underground City would be an even bigger piece of news.�� Mag was calm and fearless.


    ��This secret had been well-protected for the past tens of thousands of years,�� Xi said calmly.


    The corner of Mag��s lips twitched. This was an outright threat. She was from an advanced civilization indeed.


    ��How��s Lantisde doing now?�� Mag did not beat about the bush.


    ��Pretty good. Lantisde and the Underground City have already signed an agreement for them to join the Underground City officially. On top of that, the Underground City has helped them n out an area for their living and they will be entitled to all rights of the Underground City Union,�� Xi said.


    Mag nodded. The System had done a lie detector test on Xi. She should be speaking the truth.


    ��I would like to ask if the Underground City could provide a restricted visitation pass? You know as well that the Lantisdean princess is my friend. She is all alone in Chaos City and will miss her friends and rtives.��


    ��No.�� Xi��s reply was short and sweet. There was no room for negotiation.


    ��That��s too cruel. You could just bring her along when you go into the Underground City and then bring her out again when you��reing out.�� Mag tried tomunicate.


    ��She knows about the Underground City and we have already made her the exception by allowing her to keep her memory. The moment she enters the Underground City, she would better understand the Underground City. That way, her threat to the Underground City would be bigger. Therefore, she would not be allowed to leave the Underground City anymore,�� Xi said calmly.


    Mag had roughly understood the Underground City��s system of only allowing people to go in but not out.


    This meant that it was not allowed for someone to go into the Underground City through official routes and then return safely to the Nond Continent.


    Since Xi had already put it that way, Mag did not continue pushing.


    This was obviously not what Xi could decide.


    ��Where��s your�� rifle? Can you let me y with it?�� Mag changed the topic.


    He was rather interested in Xi��s assault rifle. Men would always be more interested in such things.


    ��No.�� Xi rejected coldly again.


    ��The red braised pork isn��t very easy to make actually. It requires a wild boar that ate healthily, slept and woke up early, and had regr exercise. After that, we��ll have to choose the pork belly portion where there is an equal amount of fat and lean meat to make a pot of red braised pork, just like the one you had. A 250-kg wild boar could only be made into three to four helpings of red braised pork.


    ��Choosing the pork belly itself was just the start. We have to prepare the meat by scalding it in water, cutting����


    ��Smack!��


    Before Mag even finished, an assault rifle was ced in front of him.


    It was not the one Xi had. This was slightly smaller but its design was rather simr. The metallic ck was matte, looking very astounding.


    Judging from how worn out the stock and trigger were, Mag deduced that this was not a new gun. It should be what Xi used regrly.


    ��This is a gun I used previously. You can take a look,�� Xi said.


    She did enjoy a few free red braised pork dishes from him, so she could still satisfy this little request of his.


    Mag helped himself to the assault rifle.


    It was more than 1.5 meters in length and weighed about 50 kg. It was a very dense metal.


    <i>��Strong woman!��</i>?Mag had a newbel for Xi in his heart.


    This was way bigger and heavier than his Tian Du sword. However, Xi looked thin and weak. To be able to carry such a heavy assault rifle and snipe urately meant that she was very powerful.


    Mag yed with the rifle for a while. This gun did look rather high-tech but all guns have simrities.


    However, this rifle seemed to have improved on the theory of using the ignition of gunpowder in the gun barrel to shoot the bullet out. He was unable to investigate how this worked but Xi said this gun��s effective range was 20km.


    That was about 10 times that of the Barrett.


    Mag looked at the assault rifle in his hands and felt that it was not that heavy.


    Although it did not have a 400km range, the 20km range was enough for most sniping missions.


    There was much room for imagination with that distance.


    It was even very difficult to properly defend against sniping from that distance.


    ��Can I give it a try?�� Mag asked.


    ��One shot from this could pierce through 10 buildings. Are you sure you want to give it a try?�� Xi told Mag.


    ��Of course not here. It would feel good to hunt with this.�� Mag was rather in love with it. The System would never give him such high-level equipment. He did not have the skills to make it on his own either.


    ��This is war equipment. No one would eat minced prey.�� Xi shook her head.


    F*ck!


    ��What do you usually use to hunt then?�� Mag continued asking.


    Xi brought out a smaller hunting gun.


    Inparison to the assault rifle in Mag��s hand, that gun appeared very petite but it also had a scope.


    Mag put the assault rifle down and picked up the hunting gun.


    It was only a few kilograms and felt rather light.


    Indeed, a real man has to take the assault rifle. This is just like a child��s y thing.


    ��Why don��t you sell this gun to me,�� Mag said as he pointed to the assault rifle.


    ��No,�� Xi said without hesitation.


    ��One free lifetime red braised pork voucher.�� Mag quoted his price.


    Xi frowned and went into deep thoughts.


    ��Including the rice!�� Mag increased his stakes.


    Xi subconsciously bit her lips conflictingly.


    ��You can choose another dish, also free for a lifetime!�� Mag increased his stakes again.


    ��Deal!��


    Xi clenched her teeth and nodded.

 Chapter 2229 - Bootlicker

    <h4>Chapter 2229: Bootlicker</h4>


    Mag put away that bullpup assault rifle happily before controlling his urge to get another hunting rifle for free.


    One simply cannot wish for free stuff all the time.


    No matter how he saw it, gaining such a powerful and technological assault rifle by giving Xi a free lifetime of red braised pork card was so worth it.


    Of course, Xi was sure he wouldn��t go around with this assault rifle when she gave him it.


    After all, it was an assault rifle that she didn��t want. It couldn��tpare to his sword.


    As for replicating it.


    Do you think the Elder Things�� tens of thousands of years of technology advancement is a joke?


    Given the Nond Continent��s recent entry into the Age of Steam, if they wanted to replicate this assault rifle, they couldn��t even analyze its materials without a few hundred years.


    Xi also thought to herself,<i>?��It��s a great deal!��</i>


    Mag took the menu and put it in front of Xi. ��You get to have one more dish. Choose away.��


    Xi swept her gaze around beforending on ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall��.


    Mag��s eyelids twitched badly. He had a bad omen.


    Xi looked up into Mag��s eyes. She curved her lips slightly and pointed. ��How about this one?��


    ��This one�� Actually, the most expensive doesn��t mean it��s the best. The most suitable one is the best,�� Mag replied seriously.


    Xi pursed her lips. ��I seem to have read about this phrase in a novel. It was said by a jerk.��


    ��You shouldn��t read that kind of novel. It��s all rubbish,�� Mag said solemnly.


    The ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall�� cost 10,000 copper coins per helping. If Xi ordered three helpings per day, it would be hard to determine who would be the one who had the good deal.


    ��Then, I shall decide again next time.�� Xi retracted her hands as her smile widened.


    ��That��s fine too.�� Mag nodded. This woman wasn��t as rigid as she looked on the outside.


    Mag cleared away the bowls and cutlery before pouring a new cup of warm water for Xi. Sitting across from her, he curiously asked, ��What do you guys call those existences whose power exceeds the 10th-tier in Underground City?��


    ��Extraordinaire,�� Xi answered.


    Mag was rather surprised by her straightforwardness. He actually didn��t have to try to make her tell him, so he continued to ask, ��How powerful is an Extraordinaire?��


    ��More powerful than you.��


    ������ Mag.


    ��You don��t believe me?�� Xi looked at Mag with indignation.


    ��We have to duel before we know who is stronger.��


    Xi shook her head and said, ��I have analyzed your speed and strength. They haven��t reached the threshold of an Extraordinaire yet. The data won��t lie.��


    ������ Mag.


    Although he felt a little indignant, Mag believed what Xi said.


    The Elder Things did indeed have powerhouses that have broken through the 10th-tier. They were the so-called gods on the Nond Continent and the Extraordinaires in Underground City.


    ��Are there many of these Extraordinaires?�� Mag asked curiously.


    Xi shook her head. ��10th-tier powerhouses are already limited, so naturally there wouldn��t be many Extraordinaires.��


    Mag continued to ask, ��I have always been curious about this. The Elder Things left the Nond Continent because you wanted to pursue a higher limit. What is so special about the Underground City that allows the upper limit of the 10th-tier to be broken?��


    ��You should know very well that this question is already beyond what you should know,�� Xi replied calmly, her expression turning cold.


    Mag shrugged. It was indeed difficult to get information from Xi once sensitive questions were touched on.


    ��Thank you for your hospitality.�� Xi put down the empty water ss and walked to the door. She stopped at the door, turned her head around and said, ��Underground City has always guarded against any prying eyes from the outside world. If you don��t want to get into trouble, you��d better control your curiosity.��


    ��Is that a warning?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��You can say so.�� Xi nodded.


    Mag suddenly asked, ��Does Underground City take in husbands who marry into the family?��


    Xi turned to flick a nce at Mag before saying with a frown, ��Don��t you already have a wife?��


    ��Will you consider me if I don��t have a wife?�� Mag looked into her eyes.


    ��I��m not interested in men.�� Xi retracted her gaze and left.


    ��Interesting.�� Mag looked at the slowly closing door as he gently caressed that bullpup assault rifle with his fingers.


    She wasn��t interested in men, so she was interested in women then?


    No wonder she was so hard to flirt with.


    He wondered what her type was. The lolita with beast ears, Connie? The energetic dragon server maid, Miya? The mature vampire, Cami? The seductive subus, Ang? The little Goldihorn, Jane?


    Even after thinking for a while with his chin propped on his hand, Mag still couldn��t decide who he should send to seduce Xi.


    However, on second thoughts, it was best that the sending a girl scenario never had to happen.


    But again, he couldn��t call it sending a girl between lesbians, right?


    Mag took out themunicator and sent a message to Xi again, ��Bring the other girl next time. I treat you both to roast beef kebab. The best beef cut with marbling is made into kebabs. They sizzle on the charcoal grill as sauce is brushed over them before cumin and chili powder are sprinkled all over them. It��s truly life madeplete when you eat it piping hot with an ice cold bubbling beer.


    After a moment of silence from the other end, Mag received a reply. ��Alright!��


    Mag put away themunicator. He didn��t continue to bootlick.


    See, whether a girl was easy to seduce or not, depended on whether you have caught her interests.


    It would be a wonder if she would pay attention to him, who was a primitive native, talking to her about Barrett since she was from an advanced civilization.


    However, talking to her about food was different. Unless she was a real fairy, she would have to eat.


    ***


    On the other end, Xi had justpleted her report via a video link on the spaceship. After closing the link, she looked at the notification column subconsciously. There were no new messages�� reminders.


    After daydreaming for a while, she closed the virtual screen with a weird expression.


    She always worked alone and had almost no friends at all. Apart from work-rted messages, no one would contact her normally.


    However, she had been checking the notification column every now and then in the past few days. This was an inexplicable feeling.


    Beep!


    A gentle beep.


    Xi raised her hand and the virtual screen opened up automatically. There was a new message in the notification column from Vicki. ��Big Sister Xi, when are youing to Rodu? I��ll treat you to a meal.��


    Xi fell silent for a while after she read the message. Usually, she would reject it right away when she received such social messages. However, she thought of the message that Mag sent her earlier, so after thinking for some time, she replied, ��I��ll bring you to eat grilled meat in two days time.��


    ��Alright, alright! I love grilled meat. Contact me when it��s time. Big Sister Xi is the best,�� Vicki replied instantly. She was such a bootlicker.


    ��Mmm.�� Xi ended the conversation with one word.


    ��I shouldn��t overly crave good food. Other than good food, I should record about the other advancements of the Nond Continent��s civilizations,�� Xi murmured to herself before picking out a book from the bookshelf.


    Hm?


    Why did she pick up this book again?


    The red braised pork was indeed delicious. She will have it again next time!


    She wondered what the taste of his grilled meat was like. Were the kebabs as nice as the red braised pork?


    Thews of Underground City didn��t seem to have any special requirements on husbands who married into the families. Some families still practiced that, but a husband who married into his wife��s family didn��t have a high status. Did he not mind that?

 Chapter 2230 - That Family

    <h4>Chapter 2230: That Family</h4>


    ��It��s here, Boss.��


    ��Are you sure he��s in there? Then, what are we waiting for? Let��s go in.��


    ��Wait a sec, Boss. There are rules here. We need to line up.��


    ��I have to line up too? I came to negotiate a business deal.��


    ��Do you see them? The people lining up at the front are the city lord and his family. If you think it��s appropriate to cut the queue, please do so yourself, Sir.��


    ��I see�� Actually, lining up is quite nice too. How orderly it is.��


    Hector followed Gan and Mylo to the back of the line and lined up in an orderly manner.


    Hector, who had taken the flying steed in the morning, reached Chaos City before noon.


    After Gan fetched him, they went straight to Mamy Restaurant.


    Of course, he didn��t fly for hours toe here for lunch.


    However, they happened to be on time for lunch and long lines had already formed at Mamy Restaurant. He had to wait for the lunch service to be over even if he wanted to talk with Mag about a coboration.


    Hector sneaked a peek at Michael and his family before softly saying, ��This Boss Mag let the city lord and his family wait in the cold for the restaurant to open for business, he is indeed as rumored.��


    Gan nodded and replied, ��Boss Mag is famous for obeying the rules. Every customer has to obey the restaurant��s rules, otherwise, he won��t serve you.��


    ��No one ever tried to cut the queue?��


    ��Do you think there will be any idiots who dare to try that when even the city lord chose to respect this rule?�� Gan chuckled before whispering, ��Moreover, Boss Mag��s daughter has two very powerful masters, which are those two lining up at the very front. They are Lord of Ice, Urien and Lord of Fire, Krassu. Do you think it��s still possible to cut the queue now?��


    ��It��s actually the two of them!�� Hector sucked in a cold breath.


    Krassu��s fame in the Roth Empire wasn��t any less than Alex��s and his nemesis, Urien, was equally famous too.


    He didn��t expect Mr. Mag��s daughter to have two masters who were so powerful. With two such backers, the rules were simply nothing to oppose now.


    ��It��s fortunate that you stopped me earlier.�� Hector patted Gan on his shoulder. He wondered if he would be sent flying by those old gentlemen if he had just gone for the door earlier.


    Hector softly asked, ��Have you mentioned it to Boss Mag before?��


    ��It isn��t something that I can decide. I��m afraid he would be mistaken, so I didn��t bring it up. We were waiting for you toe and negotiate it yourself.�� Gan shook his head.


    Hector nodded. He frowned slightly as he looked at the signboard gleaming under the sunlight.


    He was still quite confident on his way here and he came up with a few ns. However, he suddenly wasn��t very confident anymore when he stood in front of Mamy Restaurant now.


    Gan consoled him. ��Don��t fret, Boss. Even if the deal fails, it��s still great to have a meal here. Perhaps, you won��t want to leave afterwards.��


    ��Then, I want to see if it��s indeed as amazing as you guys said,�� Hector replied smilingly. He was a 100kg chowhound that came from a family of chowhounds.


    His father founded ��Perfect Food�� and he grew it big. For a very long time, he was the supporting pir of the ��Perfect Food��s gourmet column.


    Mylo, who didn��t have a chance to speak up, chimed in, ��You don��t have to worry about that at all. A man who touched countless chowhounds with his words alone, wouldn��t disappoint.��


    Hector nodded. Mylo had said what he thought exactly.


    The column that Mag personally wrote could rival the best gourmet columnists, while his main job was actually a chef.


    He was too busy during this period of time, so he didn��t have the chance toe to Chaos City. He would definitely take this chance to try the dishes out today.


    Vivian held her mother��s arm and smilingly said, ��Wow, it looks like today��s new dishes are spicy too. Why don��t we order a helping of Sichuan spicy chicken too?��


    Eunice worriedly said, ��Will it be too spicy? Will we get little bumps on our skin tomorrow after we eat it?��


    ��Boss Mag��s spiciness isn��t the usual spiciness. We��d better be more cautious.�� Michael nodded in agreement.


    As a victim of the spicy grilled fish, Michael was always cautious of all Mamy Restaurant��s dishes that had the word ��spicy�� in its name.


    Luna smiled quietly. She always took part in such family gatherings, so she didn��t feel awkward at all.


    ��Don��t worry. We came early so we��ll definitely get to eat the tofu pudding. A helping of tofu pudding could solve all skin problems,�� Vivian said confidently.


    ��That��s true. The tofu pudding is delicious and it has beautifying effects as well.�� Eunice nodded before looking at Luna at the side. She touched Luna��s face lovingly. ��Luna, you��ve got to eat moreter. You have lost weight and you have dark circles around your eyes now. Did you recently stay upte?��


    Luna smilingly replied, ��The Hope Primary School is wrapping up, so I��m busier than usual. However, it will be done soon.��


    Although she was far from home, the kind and gentle Lady Eunice always cared for her like a mother. She made her feel warm.


    Michael smiled helplessly. He didn��t have any say in his family. Since they had already decided, he would just follow them.


    The restaurant��s door and the customers streamed in.


    Vivian and her family sat at a corner table. Even though many recognized Michael, they didn��t go up to talk to him. This was amon consensus among the Mamy Restaurant��s customers.


    Negotiating a business deal at the table was also disallowed. After all, so many people were lining up for a table to have their meals, so there wasn��t any time for people to talk about business slowly.


    Vivian picked up the menu and quickly found the new dish. She said, ��I want a helping of Sichuan spicy chicken, a helping of sweet tofu pudding and arge spicy grilled fish.��


    ��You guys can choose the rest.�� Vivian passed the menu to Luna.


    ��Arge grilled fish is enough for all of us.�� Luna looked at Michael before considerately said, ��Why don��t we change it to a small grilled fish and order some other dishes?��


    ��Hmm, that��s a good suggestion.�� Michael agreed with her. ��Of course, we have to order the grilled fish, but we also can order the other dishes too.��


    The grilled fish saved Vivian��s life, so even though Michael couldn��t take the spiciness, he still had an affinity with that dish.


    ��Oh, so you guys don��t want to eat grilled fish today. I will just order one small one for myself and you guys can order other dishes.�� Vivian nodded. She couldn��t believe that there were actually people who didn��t want to eat the grilled fish.


    Michael ordered a helping of the eggnt with garlic sauce and a bowl of shaved noodles that Vivian rmended.


    Eunice ordered a helping of roast goose. She heard her friend talk about it a few days ago, so she wanted to eat it.


    Luna ordered a helping of tofu pudding for herself. Since there were already many main dishes, she didn��t order any more of them.


    Vivian turned to Luna and whispered in her ear, ��Don��t stand on ceremony. My father is giving us a treat today. We don��t get such opportunities every single day.��


    Michael also chimed in with a smile. ��Luna, you can order whatever you want. We can take the rest away if we can��t finish it.��

 Chapter 2231 - How Dare You Look At Me Secretly

    <h4>Chapter 2231: How Dare You Look At Me Secretly</h4>


    As the new product released today, even though the Sichuan spicy chicken cost 800 copper coins per helping, it was still highly sought after by the customers.


    The customers who had been deprived for one month, released their spending power and appetite at the same time. The average spending rose.


    Amy, who already had her meal, sat on the barstool behind the counter with an ice cream as she watched cartoons on a tablet.


    ��Little Boss is so adorable. Boss Mag is so fortunate. I wonder who will be the lucky woman to be with him in the future.��


    ��Of course, it has to be me.��


    ��Why are you drunk when the liquor is not even served yet?��


    The few young maidens sitting near the counterughed and joked softly.


    Amy moved her gaze away from the tablet andnded on those fewdies before seriously saying, ��Father likes maidens who eat a lot.�� After that, she returned to watching her cartoons.


    The four youngdies were taken aback for a second. They looked at one another and their minds began to race.


    ��Did we order too little? Should we order more?��


    ��Yes, yes. I was already hungry before I came, and I have been eating a lot recently.��


    ��Then, let��s order a few more dishes. What about another helping of red braised pork?��


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Ducklingid on its back with its stomach being used as the tablet��s stand. It rolled its eyes at those stupid women.


    Amy��s fleshy handnded on its face as she softly said, ��Don��t move!��


    Ugly Duckling immediately turned its head to the side to y dead.


    ��This is Mr. Mag��s daughter?�� Hector looked at Amy and said with shock, ��She could draw picture books at such a young age?��


    ��This is Boss Mag��s daughter, Amy the Little Boss. She is four years old this year, but the picture books are not drawn by her,�� Mylo smilingly replied.


    ��Phew, oh man.�� Hector smiled. He almost got a shock. He wondered if the threshold for genius children was so high now.


    Mylo continued speaking, ��Little Amy is the disciple of Krassu and Urien. I heard she won the Magic Caster Tournament some time back and defeated an 8th-tier magic caster.��


    ��Cough�� cough!�� Hector red and choked as he looked at Mylo with shock, ��Y-you are saying that she is an 8th-tier magic caster?! A four-year-old is an 8th-tier magic caster?!��


    ��Currently, we only know that she has defeated an 8th-tier magic caster, but we aren��t sure if she is an 8th-tier magic caster,�� Gan nodded and said strictly.


    Hector suddenly felt that his brain couldn��t seem to process the information very well. A four-year-old girl had defeated an 8th-tier magic caster and won the Magic Caster Tournament. This was something that wouldn��t even appear in a picture book.


    Hector gulped and asked, ��Which means, we can��t even defeat her?��


    Mylo pondered seriously before he answered, ��I think the three of us together might not even defeat that fat cat.��


    ��Is it some kind of magic beast too?�� Hector was shocked again.


    ��That is a mysterious existence that Little Boss called ��Ugly Duckling��. I believed some kind of mysterious magic beast form is hidden under its fat orange cat appearance.�� Mylo nodded solemnly as he looked at Ugly Duckling, who was lying on the counter for Amy to prop up a ck metallic tablet listlessly, and said, ��No matter what kind of powerhouse it faces, it still looks at them with this expression. Hence, you can guess how powerful it is.��


    Both Hector and Gan stared at Ugly Duckling��s rotund face for a while.


    Ugly Duckling seemed to sense something and it gave them a dead stare with a ��how dare you look at me secretly�� expression.


    ��Indeed!��


    The two of them quickly retracted their gaze and believed Mylo deeply.


    Mylo flipped open the menu. ��Shall we have a helping of Sichuan spicy chicken too?��


    ��Is there no chicken in this Sichuan spicy chicken?�� Hector only saw cut chilies when he looked at the picture. The whole te was red and no chicken could be seen.


    ��This���� Gan and Mylo were also taken aback. This really did seem to be a little mysterious.


    ��Perhaps, Boss Mag wants to tell us that this dish is very spicy and all the chicken pieces are hidden in the midst of the cut chilies.�� Mylo analyzed.


    ��Perhaps, Boss Mag has stuffed the chicken into the cut chilies? We��re supposed to chew it together with chili?�� Gan guessed.


    ��These are dried chillies and not fresh chilies. How is he going to stuff them?�� Hector rolled his eyes. He pointed and said, ��Won��t we know after we��ve ordered it?��


    ��That��s right. Anyway, Boss is giving us a treat today.�� Mylo nodded.


    Hector waved his hand and generously said, ��It��s my treat today!��


    Gan��s eyes lit up and smilingly said, ��Shall we look at ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall�� too?��


    Hector flicked a nce at the 10,000 copper coins price and his eyelids twitched. He pressed down on the menu. ��Is this ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall�� better than the subus maidens at the massage joint?��


    Gan and Mylo smiled knowingly. They flipped to the next page and ordered grilled fish.


    Of course, the subus maidens were better!


    Hector tidied his clothes and smiled too.


    A helping of ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall�� cost 10,000 copper coins. Three helpings would cost 30,000 copper coins.


    Going to the massage joint for a subus maiden��s massage package only cost 699 coins. Wasn��t that cheaper and more enjoyable?


    I am such a smart boss.


    Hector ordered the dishes and sized up the restaurant.


    The wooden renovation was simple yet elegant. Thefortable separation of the tables didn��t affect the hall��s openness yet it gave the customers afortable distance. It was, without a doubt, a demonstration of a master��s thought process.


    And after the customers took their seats, the restaurant staff took the customers�� orders ording to their sequence of appearance. They spoke slowly and softly without any fluster, making people feel veryfortable in the restaurant that was now filled with a few hundred customers.


    From the moment they stepped into Mamy Restaurant, they could sense a rxed andfortable ambiance, including how the servers made you feel. They were close but not too close. The appropriate sense of distance made people feel even more rxed.


    ��After eating at so many restaurants, Boss Mag is indeed the best rule-setter I have ever seen,�� Hector said with admiration.


    He had read a few gourmet articles about Mamy Restaurant��s rules and order before, but he was still skeptical about the possibility that a super big restaurant could provide afortable dining environment with all races sitting together. He was indeed impressed when he saw it with his own eyes today.


    ��Some of Boss Mag��s ideas are indeed very advanced. However, it does indeed give the customers a better dining experience.�� Gan nodded with a smile. ��If you are in Rodu, you definitely couldn��t imagine that demons, orcs and giant dragons could have their meals together so harmoniously and gracefully.��


    ��Actually, you guys failed to notice one thing. Because we are in Chaos City, and most importantly, Boss Mag��s dishes are irreceable. This gave him greater control in the customers�� hearts,�� Mylo said.


    To a chowhound, being cklisted at Mamy Restaurant was aplete disaster!


    After ordering, the dishes were sent to the customers�� table one by one.


    ��Your Sichuan spicy chicken.�� Miya came over with a tray and put a helping of Sichuan spicy chicken on the table.

 Chapter 2232 - I Object To This Marriage!

    <h4>Chapter 2232: I Object To This Marriage!</h4>


    Hector and the other two were eating the grilled fish, and looked at the Sichuan spicy chicken. All they saw was a bunch of cut chilies. They felt hot by simply looking at the piping hot steam.


    However, this dish looked just like its picture. They didn��t see any pieces of chicken. All they saw were cut chilies.


    ��This can��t be a te of stir-fried chilies, right?�� Hector used his chopsticks to sweep away the chilies as though they were fallen leaves and revealed the crispy yellow chicken pieces underneath.


    The chicken that was cut into small pieces was fried till golden brown. The color was beautiful and they were hidden among therge amount of cut chilies.


    After sweeping the chilies away, apart from the spiciness, the chicken��s aroma spread and all three pairs of eyes lit up.


    ��This looks quite interesting. I��ll taste it first.�� Hector already couldn��t wait. He picked up a piece of chicken and popped it into his mouth.


    Biting down, the skin was crispy and after biting through it, the inside was exceptionally tender and juicy. The fragrant spiciness filled his whole mouth. It was numbing but not too overly spicy. It got increasingly fragrant as he chewed. He simply couldn��t stop and he picked up another piece again.


    This chicken should have been deep-fried twice. The first time was done at a low temperature to cook it. The second time was done at a high temperature to give this chicken the texture of a crispy exterior and a tender interior.


    Hector had only eaten chicken that was cooked with this method at a few fried chicken shops in Rodu. The usual chefs treated this method as a secret method.


    And, the control of the oil temperature was of utmost importance.


    The Sichuan spicy chicken made by Mag tasted way better than the fried chicken at the shops that he had eaten at before.


    Every piece of chicken was perfect. It made people marvel at it while they were eating it.


    One had to know that these fried chicken restaurants were passed down for generations and their recipes were refined again and again, but they still couldn��tpare to this new dish of Mag��s.


    It was obvious how good Boss Mag��s culinary skills were.


    Furthermore, this chicken had more than ayer of vor on the outside. The inside was equally vorful. Obviously, the chicken was marinated before to have such a bnced vor inside and out.


    The details decided whether a dish could be deemed as a delicacy, and be it the creativity or the details, this Sichuan spicy chicken was impable to Hector.


    Hector put down his chopsticks and puffed after eating a few pieces of chicken in a row. After taking a breather, he discovered that his nose was covered with sweat.


    Hector was amazed. ��Awesome! This Sichuan spicy chicken is so delish!��


    Now, he could confirm that Mylo wasn��t lying. His words could only express 10% of Boss Mag��s delicacies. Only the people who had tasted the food for themselves could experience the taste personally. Any words paled inparison.


    For example, his brain couldn��t think of many words to describe this Sichuan spicy chicken now. Perhaps, he needed to sit down quietly when he got backter to reminisce on the taste before he would know how to write this article.


    Of course, the most important thing now was to settle this table full of goodies, otherwise he would be letting himself down.


    Mylo and Gan ate the chicken quietly. There was no time to make a description about the food right now! They couldn��t stop at all, okay!


    On the other side, Vivian couldn��t wait to pop the chicken into her mouth. As she chewed, her eyes got increasingly brighter. After swallowing it, she marveled, ��Mmm!! This is so delicious!��


    ��The chicken meat is tender on the inside, yet crispy on the outside. It��s simr to the beggar��s chicken. There are twopletely different textures in the mouth, but they have an equally amazing taste. It��s spicy and delicious. It��s fantastic!�� Vivian popped another piece of the chicken into her mouth again. There were tears of happiness in her eyes.


    That familiar sense of warmth appeared again!


    A warm current flowed gently through her body and nourished her body which had already recovered.


    Other than spicy grilled fish, she had a new choice!


    ��Is it really so delicious?�� Michael picked up a piece of chicken skeptically. He could smell the spiciness, but it wasn��t very overpowering. At least, it wasn��t as insane as the spicy grilled fish.


    After breathing out gently, Michael popped the chicken into his mouth.


    His teeth tore open the chicken and it indeed had a crispy texture. However, underneath the crispy texture was the tender meat which was juicy. After biting down, the fresh and spicy sensation exploded in his mouth!


    Numb! Spicy! Fresh! Aromatic!


    Michael��s face was slightly flushed. He opened his mouth and fanned his face with one hand discreetly. At the same time, he had to maintain his dignity as the city lord while tears were gathering in his eyes.


    ��Father, isn��t this super delicious!? It��s so delicious that the tears are falling.�� Vivian looked at Michael before feeding a piece of chicken into his slightly open mouth filially.


    Michael: (��`?��? ?)!


    Michael��s tears flowed down gradually as he praised the chicken with a blush, ��Mm, it��s so scrumptious����


    Luna looked at this filial scene between the father and daughter with a smile. Suddenly, she missed home.


    Eunice ced a piece of chicken into Luna��s bowl with the serving chopsticks and smilingly said, ��Luna try it too.��


    ��Thank you.�� Luna took a bite of the chicken. She already had expected the spiciness when she saw all those chilies, so it was still within her expectations.


    The chicken was perfectly cut into bite-sized pieces. The aromatic spiciness was intoxicating and mesmerizing as one chewed.


    She looked toward the kitchen instinctively. She could only see a busy side profile through the crowd, but a smile appeared on her lips subconsciously.


    Mr. Mag was still that innovative person who always brought amazing food to people.


    Even after eating a few pieces of chicken, Vivian still couldn��t stop praising him. ��Boss Mag is simply too awesome. He always brings me new surprises.��


    Eunice smilingly said, ��I think you will be the happiest if I marry you off to Boss Mag.��


    ��Mom, can you do that?�� Vivian turned to look at Eunice seriously.


    ��You really dare to think?�� Eunice answered with an exasperated smile.


    Michael, who finally suppressed the spiciness with the beer, raised his hand and seriously objected. ��I object to this marriage!��


    ��Father, just eat your food.�� Vivian popped another piece of chicken into Michael��s mouth.


    ������ Michael.


    ��I��m not really interested, but our Teacher Luna���� Vivian turned her gaze onto Luna and smilingly said, ��Mom, Little Amy is Luna��s student. She likes Luna a lot. Do you want to help her out?��


    ��Vivian!�� Luna pinched Vivian on her waist as she blushed immediately. She softly whispered to Eunice, ��Auntie�� She��s saying nonsense�� It��s nothing����


    Eunice smilingly said, ��It��s fine. Auntie has been through it too. I understand. Boss Mag is really not bad. I��ll help you ask himter.��


    Michael frowned. He wanted to remind them tactfully that this marriage wasn��t a good idea. Irina was no pushover and Mag didn��t have the guts too.


    However, looking at Vivian, who was reaching out for her chopsticks, he closed his mouth again.


    Sigh.


    Boss Mag��s darned attractiveness.

 Chapter 2233 - Finding a Scapegoat

    <h4>Chapter 2233: Finding a Scapegoat</h4>


    ��Boss Mag, this is my boss. He specially came to Chaos City today to talk to you.��


    Just as the lunch service was over and Mag was about to close the door, Gan brought a very huge middle-aged man over.


    Hector stretched out his hand with a smile. ��Hello, Mr. Mag. I��m Hector.��


    ��Hello.�� Mag reached out to shake his hand. After retracting his hand, he said, ��There��s nothing to talk about if Boss Hector is here to talk about the exclusive column, as I have already signed the contracts with the other magazine presses. This matter is already settled.��


    ��Although it is a pity, I still respect Mr. Mag��s decision.�� Hector nodded before saying, ��But I��m not here today for that. Instead, I��m here to talk to Mr. Mag about the matter of color printing.��


    ��Color printing?�� Mag frowned. He didn��t expect Hector to be the second person toe talk to him, all the way from Rodu, besides Scheer today.


    ��Your daughter is a drawing genius. She will definitely be a famous painter in the future.�� Hector took out the picture book that they had bought previously and smilingly said, ��And, you, who have resolved the issues of color printing, will be a figure recorded in history.��


    ��Oh, you��re talking about that.�� Mag smiled before saying, ��I��m afraid you have misunderstood. I have asked the Night Elves�� printing factory to print the picture books for me. They are able to replicate it to such perfection. Their skills are indeed astonishing.��


    ��Huh?��


    Both Hector and Gan were shocked. They looked at each other in befuddlement.


    Perhaps, the color printing method wasn��t created by Mr. Mag, but by the Night Elves instead?


    This hadpletely exceeded their expectations.


    If the other party was the Night Elves, then it would be more troublesome.


    The Night Elves had be rather famous on the Nond Continent recently. Irina rebelled against the Wind Forest and set up the Night Elves. She even brought tens of thousands of the Night Elves to Chaos City.


    However, they had never expected the Night Elves to set up a printing house after they got to Chaos City? And, they even resolved the problem of color printing?


    Of course, if Mag had requested for the Night Elves to print the picture books, that meant this printing house would also ept other printing jobs. He could take the chance to work with the Night Elves first and seize the opportunity first.


    However, they had just arrived and had no contact with the Night Elves at all. They didn��t know how to get in contact with them either.


    Irina was famous and with Alex as her backer, nobody dared to look down on the Night Elves now.


    Hector looked up at Mag and his eyes lit up suddenly as he smilingly said, ��Mr. Mag, can I bother you to introduce us to the Night Elves�� personnel that are in charge of the color printing, please? Our ��Perfect Food�� brand wants to upgrade. This is just a small token, please ept it.��


    Mag looked at the 100,000 copper coins banknote in Hector��s hands, waved his hand and smilingly said, ��There��s no need to give me money. It��s just an introduction. I��ll bring you guys over, but you have to negotiate the deal yourself.��


    ��Sure, sure, sure. Thank you so much.�� Hector was ecstatic and nodded repeatedly.


    Mag got into their horse-drawn carriage and went straight to the textile factory at the north of the city.


    He wanted to reject Hector right away, but on second thoughts, he decided to throw this hot potato to the Night Elves.


    Color printing was indeed a very core technology. Its attractiveness was obvious when even Scheer was tempted and Hector came all to Chaos City.


    He hated trouble and it would be really very troublesome if different people kepting here to look for him every day and he had to reject every one of them.


    Furthermore, some people would have evil thoughts when such a big interest was involved. That would be even more troublesome.


    The Night Elves were a good scapegoat. After all, he also wanted to help them develop the printing business in the future and establish the first printing house on the Nond Continent that could undertake color printing.


    Moreover, the Night Elves had Irina and Alex��s support. Given Alex��s fame as the savior of the Nond Continent, no one would dare to have ideas.


    They had the core technology and powerful backers. They were obviously a powerful party.


    Speaking of which, he was still borrowing his own reputation, so he felt no guilt at all for making them the scapegoat.


    The Night Elves were his people, so it was easy to create a lie.


    Hector sat across from Mag and gingerly asked, ��Mr. Mag, is there anything we should be aware of in regards to the Night Elves? Was it smooth when you negotiated your deal with them?��


    Mag saw the sweat on Hector��s nose and he could see how nervous Hector was now. He couldn��t help feeling amused, but he still said with a calm expression, ��It was quite smooth when I approached them. We signed a contract just after I made a simple request. I wonder if it��s because of my face?��


    Hector��s face twitched, but he still smilingly said, ��Mr. Mag��s handsome face is indeed a plus point.��


    ��I thought so too.�� Mag nodded.


    ������ Hector.


    Although he felt rather speechless inwardly about Mag��s nassicism, Hector began to feel more confident.


    This meant that the Night Elves�� printing house should have sufficient capacity and they didn��t have any good long-term customers.


    A customer like Mag, who simply wanted to print picture books for his daughter, was not stable. Meanwhile, their ��Perfect Food�� had hundreds of thousands of imed cirction every month. It was a huge business as long as they could agree on it.


    The horse-drawn carriage stopped at the textile factory��s gates. Mag got out and said to Hector, ��Please wait here while I go get someone for you.��


    Hector quickly cupped his hands and said, ��Thank you, Mr. Mag.��


    Mag waved his hand and strode to the textile factory. The elves at the gates even greeted Mag with familiarity.


    ��Seems like Mr. Mag is indeed a regr here.�� Hector put down the curtains and felt more relieved.


    Mag went into the textile factory and went straight for Irina��s office.


    Irina was in the midst of listening to Ashley��s report on the slimming drug. After she heard the report, she said to Ashley, ��The effect is ample, but we still have to test if it will be popr. Make a batch first and ask a group of intentional customers to test it out before we refine and improve it.��


    ��Certainly.�� Ashley took the vial of medicine on the table and left.


    ��Hello, Mr. Mag.�� Ashley greeted Mag, who was standing at the door.


    ��Hello, Miss Ashley.�� Mag nodded slightly. His gazended on the blue medicinal vial in her hands and he smilingly said, ��Is this the slimming drug that you guys spoke about previously?��


    ��Yes. This is the finished product.�� Ashley nodded.


    ��May I take a look at it?�� Mag asked curiously.


    Ashley passed the medicinal vial to Mag immediately.


    Mag pulled open the cork and smelled it. It had an intense fragrance of grass. It wasn��t pungent, but neither was it appetizing, either.

 Chapter 2234 - Limited Output

    <h4>Chapter 2234: Limited Output</h4>


    There were already more than 40,000 people in the Night Elves and the numbers of elves joining the Night Elves had been steadily increasing since they moved from the Wind Forest to Chaos City.


    The textile factory was huge and there was no need to worry about the sales. However, due to the efficiency of the steam textile machines, only 10,000 or so elves were employed.


    Of course, based on the current operating status of the textile factory, it could already sustain the Night Elves�� daily expenses.


    However, it simply wasn��t enough to be able to sustain all their expenses and create profit. As the supreme leader, Irina gave the highest order of ��creating more revenue to achieve moderate prosperity!�� and encouraged the Night Elves to develop in all areas.


    Mag happened to overhear Ashley and Irina discussing this slimming drug when he was here previously.


    Rather than saying that it was a slimming drug, it was, in fact, a traditional elven herbal form that increased the bowel movements. It did indeed have the effect of lowering body fat and its side effects were extremely minimal. Even little elves would drink a ss every day to keep their bowel movements smooth.


    Irina and her elves decided to improve this form, turn it into a slimming drug and sell it.


    Mag admired Irina��s foresight in this area. When ites to the spending chain of contempt, women took the throne without any doubt.


    Be it for wear, use, eat or y, women had the greatest purchasing power.


    And on the topic of beautifying themselves, women were willing to pay more money and spend time. This could be seen with the sales of the tofu pudding.


    One could foresee the women��s enthusuiasm when a slimming drug that allowed you to slim down without exercising,pletely different from those lousy drugs that only reduced your water content by giving you loose stools, and almost had no side effects, wasunched.


    However, Mag frowned when he smelled the potion.


    Women were willing to ept this w in order to be prettier.


    However, if they wanted to turn it into a nationwide popr health drink, they couldn��t just focus on the women��s slimming needs.


    Mag used the dropper to pick up a few drops of green liquid. He tilted his head back and dripped the liquid into his mouth.


    The taste of grass was intense with a bitter aftertaste. Moreover, it even had some sediments which made the texture very rough.


    ��I don��t know about the effects yet, but I suggest you guys make some improvements on the taste and texture first.�� Mag closed the medicinal vial as he said to Ashley, ��You can make the filter denser or blend the sediments finer. At least, don��t let the customers feel the grains in the sediments.


    ��The taste isn��t really friendly to normal people. You elves can ept the taste of the grass easier than others, but it��s rather pungent to normal humans. Furthermore, it��s slightly bitter. You can improve its taste with fruit acids and sweeteners.��


    Ashley took out a small booklet and quickly took down the notes. After pondering for a moment, she asked, ��If we are going to use fruit acids, what fruit is suitable? it��s hard to find fresh fruits in Chaos City in the current season.��


    ��Lemon, orange, apple�� You guys can try out all kinds of fruits. It actually isn��t hard to find fresh fruits. The snow in Chaos City hasn��t melted yet, but the Demon Inds are warm all year long. Given your current conditions, it isn��t hard for you guys to disguise yourself and make a trip to the Demon Inds.�� Mag smilingly said, ��We have to have global awareness when we��re doing business.��


    Ashley��s eyes lit up and she nodded with a smile. ��Yes. Thank you for your guidance, Mr. Mag.��


    ��Don��t mention it. I happened to have something to discuss with you and Princess Irina. Let��s talk inside,�� Mag replied.


    ��Sure.�� Ashley put away the little booklet and took the medicinal vial, before following Mag back into the office.


    Mag told them about his n to create a Night Elves�� printing house. If they could use color printing on arge scale, it would be a huge industry. His words made Irina and Ashley excited.


    ��Because I��m worried others will be targeting this technology, I intend to dere to the outside world that this technique is controlled by the Night Elves. Many more people wille looking for you guys for coborations soon.


    ��However, our output is limited currently. We can only produce a certain number of exquisite picture books, so we��ll reject all those requests for coboration with the excuse of limited output. We can keep the clients�� information and we��ll cooperate with them once our output has expanded,�� Mag said.


    ��Alright.�� Ashley nodded and noted his suggestion down.


    Mag said with a smile, ��There��s a client outside right now. He��s the boss of ��Perfect Food��. He wants to seek cooperation, so you will answer him with that excuse. I brought him here.��


    ��I shall reject a client brought by you?�� Ashley was a little surprised.


    ��He just wants to use us as the scapegoat.�� Irina pursed her lips, as she had seen through Mag��s thoughts.


    Ashley was thoughtful, but she wasn��t annoyed.


    Mr. Mag was the Night Elves�� most important partner. Be it helping them get out of the lockdown, or helping them out after they arrived at Chaos City and getting them settled in Chaos City, these things were all enough to let the Night Elves treat him as a VIP.


    Now, he was even handing such an important industry to them with such trust and care. She naturally wouldn��t reject helping him with such a small issue.


    ***


    Hector received the invitation toe into the factory and it was the person-in-charge of the printing house, Miss Ashley, a beautiful and demure elf who received him.


    However, after he said his request to coborate, the other party declined his request with the excuse of insufficient output.


    ��How was it, Boss?�� Gan asked softly after he saw that Hector went in swiftly and came out shortly.


    ��It didn��t work out.�� Hector shook his head. He looked at the vintage-looking building and sighed. ��They said their output is currently insufficient and that they can only print the picture books for now, but that they will work with us after the output increases.��


    ��So, it means that�� the output is all taken up by Boss Mag.�� Gan was slightly shocked but he still consoled him. ��It��s still not too bad. At least the other party promised to work with us after the output increases. It��s considered a head start too.��


    Hector nodded. He could only console himself like this.


    Mag walked out from the gates and Hector quickly lifted the curtains and said, ��Mr. Mag, let me send you back.��


    ��Thank you very much.�� Mag didn��t decline. He stepped into the warm carriage. He couldn��t be bothered to hail a carriage back on such a cold day.


    Mag sat across from Hector and smilingly asked, ��How is it? Did you seed?��


    Hector chuckled and replied, ��Thanks to Mr. Mag, we are 50% sessful. We can coborate once the output has increased.��


    ��That��s quite good. I heard that their output is indeed not big. They can only print 1,000 picture books a day.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Yes. It��s all thanks to Mr. Mag��s introduction.�� Hector buttered Mag up again. Mag could upy the entire color printing output alone and he even failed to steal some output away from him after promising to pay more. It was obvious that Mag had a great rtionship with the Night Elves. He was someone worth knowing.


    Hector buttered up Mag all the way and he tried to get some information about the color printing from Mag too.


    Mag enjoyed the sucking up, but he made excuses regarding all the information about color printing. Anyway, he had already found a scapegoat, so he simply said he knew nothing.


    ��This is a small token for the children to buy sweets. Please ept it, Mr. Mag.�� Hector took out the previous banknote and ced it in Mag��s hands.


    Mag flicked a nce at him. He thought, let��s take it as the additional royalties for the magazine��s million copies sales. So, he epted it without any guilt.

 Chapter 2235 - I Will Work Hard In the Future!

    <h4>Chapter 2235: I Will Work Hard In the Future!</h4>


    Mag went over to the ice cream shop and told Gina privately about Lantisde��s current situation.


    Upon hearing that Lantisde had sessfully assimted into the Underground City, Gina could not hide her joy. However, when she found out that she could no longer meet them, she could not hide the disappointment in her eyes.


    ��Don��t worry, Gina. This is only temporary. When Lantisde has gained a stable foothold in the Underground City, they will have more of a say and by then, you will probably be able to meet them again.�� Mag patted her shoulder gently.


    ��Mm.�� Gina nodded lightly and smiled again. ��It��s alright. I chose to stay. I am reassured hearing that they are all fine.��


    Mag could not help but pity Gina, seeing her smile, he said, ��I��ll ask them again after some time and see if we can enter the Underground City through other means. If we can, I��ll bring you along.��


    ��Alright.�� Although Gina did not think Mag could find a way to enter the Underground City, she still had inexplicable confidence in him.


    ��Oh, right, Boss, I would like to return to Lantisde for the next few days.�� Gina took out the crystal ball that Dexter gave her. �� Search newn0vel,0rg �� Within the crystal ball, there was a blue glow. ��Something abnormal is going on with the Magical Pearl of the Sea. The High Priest once said that this might be rted to the traces of the God of the Sea. I want to go back to take a look.��


    Mag knew she was referring to the sea trench where Lantisde was at. He nced at the crystal ball and said with a nod, ��I��ll apany you there in a couple of days�� time. I��ll be worried if you go alone.��


    ��Alright.�� Gina nodded obediently. She felt all warm inside.


    ��However, what is this legend of the God of the Sea? Is he Lantisde��s god?�� Mag asked curiously.


    ��Yes. After Lantisde sank into the sea, we prayed to the God of the Sea and formed a rtionship with it so that it would protect Lantisde. In the past thousands of years, the God of the Sea���� Gina nodded and told Mag about the legend of the God of the Sea.


    There wasn��t much difference between the gods that the various races believed in. The rtionship between the God of the Sea and Lantisde was very obscure. One of the mediums was the Magical Pearl of the Sea. There would asionally be abnormal phenomena happening and that would be seen as the will of the God of the Sea, which would be interpreted by the High Priest.


    This made Mag doubt the existence of the God of the Sea.


    The existence of the Underground City had already crushed all his thoughts and beliefs previously.


    The so-called gods above the 10th-tier existed in the Underground City and they were called the Extraordinaires.


    The Elder Things migrated to the Underground World precisely because they were unable to be gods on the Nond Continent. If what the various races believed in were gods, where were they?


    The Extraordinaires were just like any other person but the gods were justing up with such obscure things?


    That was very strange indeed.


    The various races did not even have very specific documentation of these gods. Even Irina, a princess who had grown up in the core power of the Wind Forest, had not been in contact with any so-called god.


    Therefore, Mag was rather interested in this so-called abnormal movement of the God of the Sea. He wanted to see if it was a natural phenomenon that was turned into a mythicized or if someone was doing something funny.


    Of course, the most important reason he wanted to make a trip to the Boundless Sea Realm was that he wanted to have some seafood.


    Moreover, it had been a very long time since the restaurant employees went out on a team outing. Thedies could bring along their beautiful swimsuits and take a dip in the sea and rx. Hehe�� that��s a pretty good idea.


    In the evening, Miya came to the restaurant early.


    ��Miya, why are you here so early today?�� Mag saw that Miya seemed rather troubled, so he let her in first.


    ��Boss, I���� Miya walked in, stopped, and looked up at Mag. She pressed her lips together and said hesitantly, ��I am a little worried for Elizabeth.��


    ��Don��t worry. Everyone said that she was fine and safe. She might even be back at Dragon Ind already,�� Mag said with a smile. He heard Irina say yesterday that Lance had returned to the Frost Dragon Ind and had taken the Frost Throne back. Elizabeth returned with him.


    However, they had yet toe for Miya. They might have other ns, so it was not appropriate for him to reveal too much.


    ��But���� Miya was still worried. She took out a delicate money pouch and asked Mag, ��Do you know ways that I can contact her? Do you need money for that? I have a few months�� worth of sry here.��


    Mag thought for a while and said, ��I��ll ask around for you. I have a friend who happens to be in this field. I��ll let you know again in a couple of days.��


    Miya��s eyes lit up and she said delightedly, ��Alright! Thank you so much, Boss!��


    ��Here, this money is for you.�� Miya put her money pouch in Mag��s hand.


    ��I don��t need money to ask my friend. Keep this money for yourself. It��s the hard-earned money you earned.�� Mag smiled and pushed the money back to Miya.


    Miya looked at Mag. She held the money pouch out for a while before taking it back. After that, she gave Mag a big hug. She let him go and took two steps back, saying seriously, ��Boss, I will work hard in the future!��


    ��It��s fine now. If you work even harder, there would be nothing for others to do.�� Mag stroked her head with a smile, thinking that Rankster and Elizabeth would probablye looking for her in a couple of days. He wondered if Miya would choose to return to the Frost Dragon tribe to be a princess or if she would stay here.


    Although he did have some selfish thoughts, Mag would still respect Miya��s decision. This little girl had been through too much suffering. Her father waspletely absent and her mother passed away early. She had been roaming the streets as a half-dragon.


    Rankster really owed her too much and would probably want to make it up to her.


    With his current power and status, it would not be difficult to provide her with afortable life.


    Besides, with Elizabeth around, even if she was to return to Frost Dragon Ind, she would not be lonely.


    ��I wonder if Big Sister Elizabeth found her father,�� Miya mumbled softly, a little worried and a little expectant.


    Mag nodded slightly and said, ��Perhaps. She looked so hard she probably found him.��


    ��It would be great if she found him,�� Miya said with a smile.


    ��How is the ice cream shop doing recently? Can you cope?�� Mag changed the topic.


    ��It is rather busy. The children have not started school yet, so many parents bring their children to the ice cream shop to y. That way, they would not be lonely.�� Miya nodded and said with a smile, ��But Gina is probably the busiest. She��s the only one who could handle the naughtiest children and crybabies.��


    Mag smiled upon hearing that. Gina��s talent in that was indeed admirable.


    ��Right, during the period when you were out, a missionary had beening to Mamy Restaurant often to wait. He said he was looking for Little Amy but did not say what it was about. Sometimes, he would just sit at the door for the entire afternoon. However, he hasn��t beening this week. I almost forgot about it,�� Miya said suddenly.

 Chapter 2236 - Amy’s Mighty Kick!

    <h4>Chapter 2236: Amy��s Mighty Kick!</h4>


    ��A missionary from the church?�� Mag was surprised.


    Ever since he saw the pope in Rodu, they had not been in contact with anyone from the church.


    However, ording to what Miya said, someone from the church even came over to Chaos City to look for them?


    ��He didn��te these few days, so it probably isn��t anything urgent,�� Mag said.


    Amy��s pair of invisible wings were given by the pope. That fellow wanted to get Amy to be a holy maiden but Mag would not want Amy to leave home to be a holy maiden at such a young age. It would be a big no even if the pope himself asked.


    There��s nothing good about a Holy See that was on a decline.


    ��I heard from Ang that the Holy See in the Roth Empire is very impressive. Even the coronation of the king of the Roth Empire was done by the pope,�� Miya said curiously.


    ��That��s just a ceremony. The pope is not that impressive,�� Mag said with a smile. However, a thought did sh past his mind.


    The Holy See did have a very unique status in the Roth Empire. During the racial war, the Holy See was very respected. Through the Holy See��s meeting, the pope could crown anyone to be the leader of the country, which was the so-called divine rights of kings.


    However, after the racial war ended, the Roth Empire was formed. The country started gathering those loyal to the king and the Holy See��s existence and power were continually weakened by the seeding kings. Now, it was just like a mascot that would only appear during important events.


    The Holy See, which once saw the humans out of a dark era, was only left with their impressive appearance.


    However, ording to procedures, the divine rights of kings still existed and the pope still had the power to coronate the king in name.


    This was the interesting part.


    <i>��Why don��t I find the old fellow for a chat when I have the timeter?��</i>?Mag thought to himself. The best way to bring down Andre��s rule would naturally be from the inside.


    ��Are you preparing for opening at night? Is there anything I can help with?�� Miya asked Mag, who was spacing out.


    ��You can sit over there and y with Ugly Duckling. Leave the kitchen to me.�� Mag pointed to Ugly Duckling, who wasying on the counter and said, ��It��s getting too fat recently. Let it move around more. There are cat toys under the counter.��


    ��Alright.�� Yabemiya walked over to the counter with a smile. She pulled out a thin cat wand toy, with a furry gray squirrel hung on one end, from under the counter. The squirrel had a long tail and a little bell tied to it. Miya called out to Ugly Duckling, ��Ugly Duckling,e, let��s y.��


    Ugly Duckling nced at Miya disinterestedly and looked away as it closed its eyes.


    <i>Stupid half-dragon. Do you think I��ll y with you?</i>


    Ding!


    The bell rang.


    Ugly Duckling��s folded ears pricked right up. Its long eyshes fluttered but it still could not resist the urge.


    ��Get up.��


    Miya swayed the cat wand toy before Ugly Duckling. The little squirrel��s tail grazed past Ugly Duckling��s nose.


    Ugly Duckling opened its eyes immediately and smacked right at the little squirrel.


    Miya reacted quickly, lifting her wrist up gently. The cat wand toy bent into an arch and the little squirrel grazed past Ugly Duckling��s paws and was flung into the air.


    Ugly Duckling changed itsying position quickly and used all its strength from its four limbs to pounce at the little squirrel.


    Miya turned her wrist and the cat wand toy turned downwards quickly. The little squirrel slipped through Ugly Duckling��s paws andnded on the floor, grazing past its face.


    Ugly Duckling��s eyes widened immediately. It had already leaped off the counter and onto the ground.


    Luckily, it was thick enough and when it fell onto the ground, it even rebounded a little. After that, it rolled two times forward beforeing to a stop.


    ��Hehehe�� Ugly Duckling, you��re so stupid.�� Miya could not stopughing.


    Ugly Ducklingy belly up, on the floor helplessly. My glorious lifetime is ruined in the hands of this woman.


    Ding ding ding~


    The bell rang once again. Although it was very much against it, Ugly Duckling��s body still reacted very honestly to give chase to that little squirrel.


    <i>��Don��t run! Stop! You stupid mouse!��</i>


    Mag watched Miya tease Ugly Duckling and smiled.


    This little thing was definitely no ordinary species. It even dared to growl at Ah Zi and in just a few months, it had reached a weight of 10 kilos. It was only a matter of time before its bed would copse under its weight.


    ��Tsk tsk, is Ugly Duckling working hard to lose weight today?�� Amy walked in and happened to see Ugly Duckling running around the ce.


    Upon hearing Amy��s voice, Ugly Duckling, who was concentrating on chasing the little squirrel, lost its footing and fell straight from the beam.


    Luckily, Amy reacted fast enough and kicked it to the wall, so that it would not fall onto the ground.


    ��Its skin is getting very bouncy.�� Miya caught Ugly Duckling, who rebounded from the wall and rubbed its chubby face.


    Ugly Duckling: ����?��


    Amy hung her bag on the hanger behind the counter and told Ugly Duckling, ��If you grow any fatter, I��ll send you to the school��s ser team, so they won��t have to keep picking up balls.��


    Ugly Duckling: ����?0o0;?��!


    ��If you don��t want to be a ser ball, you better run 10 rounds around the restaurant before dinner.�� Amy took Ugly Duckling down from Miya��s arms and ced it on the floor. After that, she touched its fat paws and said, ��Look, your legs are gone. I even wanted to ride around on you in the future. Do you want to roll around everywhere?��


    Ugly Duckling raised its short legs in protest.


    ��Too short means they��re gone!��


    Ugly Duckling looked at Amy��s legs.


    Amy gave it a mighty kick!


    Swoosh!


    Ugly Duckling started sprinting around the restaurant and became an orange whirl of wind. Its speed was amazing.


    ��Good, run another 20 rounds.�� Amy praised.


    The running whirlwind skidded and banged its head against the wall. After a while, it started running again.


    Mag watched on with a smile. Ugly Duckling was Amy��s pet, so he would not interfere with how she would like to teach it.


    Besides, it was just as Amy said. As a magic beast, Ugly Duckling was toozy and wascking in training. If it continued to grow fatter, going out of the door would be a problem, much less being on the battlefield in the future.


    One had to know that a beastmaster would usually train magic beasts from when they were young. The beastlings would have to undergo different battle training, taming, and other horrible sufferings.


    Making Ugly Duckling run tens of rounds around the restaurant was really very kind.


    ��Father, I heard Jessica say that in a week, she would be going to Hope Primary School,�� Amy told Mag, who was grinding soybeans as she walked to the kitchen door.


    ��Teacher Luna��s Hope Primary School has epted several children for theing semester but has the date and time for school reopening been set?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��Yes,�� Amy said with a nod, ��I would like to buy Jessica a school reopening present. Can I give her a school bag? I would like to make one myself.��

 Chapter 2237 - Mastery In Tailoring Obtained!

    <h4>Chapter 2237: Mastery In Tailoring Obtained!</h4>


    ��You want to make it yourself?�� Mag looked at Amy in surprise, wondering if it was that unnamed System of hers that gave her a new mission.


    The little one hadpletely no experience in hands-on work. She did not even know how to thread a needle. How would she be able to make a school bag for Jessica?


    Amy nodded and said confidently, ��Mm. I think a school bag looks rather simple to make. I should be able to learn it easily.��


    Mag also believed that she could learn things easily. It was also a good chance for the little one to train by cultivating some handicraft abilities that she was interested in.


    ��Let me find you a tutorial that you can follow.�� Mag walked out of the kitchen. He took the tablet and found a simpler cloth school bag tutorial for Amy.


    After that, he went upstairs and found a thick, pink, waterproof cloth for Amy. That would be more than enough to make a school bag.


    ��Thank you, Father!�� Amy carried the tablet and watched seriously behind the counter. She held a pair ofrge scissors in one hand as she copied what she saw in the video.


    Mag watched as Amy cut out a crooked line on the cloth seriously. His eyelids twitched and he turned to walk back into the kitchen.


    Indeed, she could learn things easily but not necessarily do them well��


    So be it. In any case, her System would be the one who was anxious if she was unable toplete the mission. As her father, all Mag needed to do was to provide sufficient materials.


    After 10 minutes, Amy looked at the piece of cloth that appeared as though a rat had chewed it. She blinked and then looked at the perfect square cloth in the teacher��s hands in the video. She nodded with satisfaction and said, ��The one I cut out looks nicer indeed.��


    Yabemiya and Annie, who were watching from the side, were holding back theirughter.


    ��Actually, I purposely cut it like this so that it would look wavy,�� Amy exined.


    Annie took a pencil from the side and drew a wavy line on the cloth that Amy had cut out. After that, she pointed at it, motioning Amy to cut along the line.


    ��I��ll give it a try.�� Amy picked up the scissors again and cut along the line Annie drew. In no time at all, the cloth with a simple wavy edge appeared.


    ��Now it looks so much neater,�� Miyaplimented.


    ��Thank you, Big Sister Annie.�� Annie looked at the cloth in her hands happily. The next step: sewing!


    Firstly, she would need a needle and a strong thread. Mag had already prepared all these things for her.


    After quite a while, Amy managed to thread the needle. After that, she copied the teacher in the video and started sewing.


    However, after just a few stitches, Annie stopped her. She loosened the thread to spread the cloth out again. After that, she used a pencil to draw small dots on the edge of the cloth, which were equal distance apart and motioned for Amy to sew along the dots.


    ��Wow, this is so much more convenient. I won��t have to worry about it being crooked.�� Amy��s eyes lit up and she looked at Annie with admiration. ��You��re so smart.��


    Annie smiled. She stood at the side and watched Amy sew with interest, and would help Amy detangle her thread from time to time.


    Under Annie��s watch, Amy made a simple little schoolbag in about half an hour.


    The stiff, waterproof cloth gave the bag a shape. The pink little school bag even had wavy edges. If one were to overlook the ends of the thread, the bag actually looked rather well-done.


    Any used her shoulders as a gauge and added two straps to the bag. After that, she tried carrying the bag. It looked pretty good.


    ��Mm. It��s rather pretty. Our Amy baby knows how to make a bag,�� Mag said with a smile when he poked his head out from the kitchen and saw the bag on Amy��s shoulders.


    The little one actually seeded on her first try and that took him by surprise.


    Amy smiled proudly and said, ��Hehe, I said I��m good.��


    After turning one round with the bag on her shoulders, Amy put the school bag down and looked at the empty cloth at the back. She could not help but wonder, ��It seems tock something.��


    ��I��ll draw something on it for you?�� Annie signed.


    Amy��s eyes lit up but she quickly shook her head. ��No, I have to do it on my own.��


    Annie thought for a while and signed, ��In that case, I��ll draw it on a cloth for you and you can cut it out and sew it on. That way, you made it on your own.��


    ��Alright, alright! Big Sister Annie, you��re so smart.�� Annie nodded.


    Annie thought for a while and drew the back view of two youngdies holding hands on a piece of white cloth. After that, she added a round orange by the side.


    ��It��s me and Jessica!�� Amy eximed. She looked at the round orange and said, ��Can you leave Ugly Duckling out? It looks a little ugly.��


    ��Ugly Duckling: ��Meow meow?��


    ��It��s very cute.�� Annie reached her hand out and caressed Ugly Duckling��s head.


    ��Meow~�� Ugly Duckling closed its eyes and used its head to caress Annie��s hand. Favorability +1.


    ��Alright, I��ll keep itt.�� Amy took the scissors and started cutting the silhouettes out. After that, she sewed them on the bag.


    The empty space looked lively now that the two girls and Ugly Duckling were added to it, making the bag look much cuter.


    ��It looks good! Jessica will definitely love it!�� Amy said happily as she carried the bag.


    ��Congrattions onpleting your mission to make your own school bag. You have gained the title of ��novice tailor�� and obtained mastery in tailoring!�� The System��s voice rang in Amy��s head.


    ��Mastery in tailoring obtained? What is that?�� Amy asked with a tilt of her head.


    ��After absorbing the experience bag, you will gain the life experience of a professional tailor. You would be able to perfectly replicate anyplicated clothing designs. That is the mastery in tailoring,�� the System replied.


    ��Doesn��t sound like much. I don��t want to be a tailor.�� Amy was disinterested.


    ������ Life Experience System.


    This batch of hosts is difficult indeed!


    What a prized skill that could make one climb all the way to the top in an industry!


    She actually said�� doesn��t sound like much?


    However, it did make some sense.


    For those who did not wish to be tailors, this skill did seem rather useless��


    ��Little mistress, don��t you want to be an excellent fashion designer? Don��t you want to be a well-respected tailor? The chance is right in front of you right now. All you need to do is pick up a pair of scissors and you can be a god in the tailoring world!�� The System tried to encourage Amy.


    ��No, I do not.�� Amy rejected it outrightly.


    However, she did pick up that pair of scissors and cut out an exquisite little flower casually using two pieces of cloth and stuck it on Ugly Duckling��s head. After that, she smiled happily.


    ��What a beautiful flower.�� Annie looked at the flower, and then at Amy, in shock. How could she cut out such an exquisite little flower without any guidelines after just a short amount of time?

 Chapter 2238 - I’ve Gained an Epiphany!

    <h4>Chapter 2238: I��ve Gained an Epiphany!</h4>


    ��I��ve gained an epiphany.�� Amy looked at Annie and nodded as she said, ��Now, I know how to cut out pretty bags and clothes.��


    ��Clothes too?�� Annie pointed at her clothes in shock.


    ��Mm.�� Amy nodded. She looked around and her gazended on Ugly Duckling. She smiled.


    Ugly Duckling cowered in Annie��s embrace with a bad feeling.


    ��I��ll make Ugly Duckling something to wear. Everyone is wearing clothes and it��s the only one that is naked. Shameful.�� Amy started looking for suitable cloth among the materials.


    Ugly Duckling reached its fat paws out to indicate that it had a natural fur coat.


    However, Amy ignored it.


    ��I��ll make something pink. Maybe it��ll make it look cuter.�� Amy picked up the leftover pink cloth and held it against Ugly Duckling. After a while, she started cutting the cloth up.


    Miya, who was just watching the show from the side, started to open her mouth wider. Amy, who could not even cut a straight line before, was now cutting out symmetrical curves which were even more urate than the lines Annie drew for her just now.


    The cloth was quickly cut into shape. Annie and Miya were both shocked by her skills and her look of ease.


    After cutting the cloth up, Amy picked up the needle and thread at the side and started sewing.


    This time, she no longer had running thread ends. The stitches were even and close, and on top of that, they were hidden perfectly in the garment.


    ��Most tailors won��t be able to obtain this level of mastery. How did Amy baby suddenly learn all that?�� Miya eximed. She was someone who could barely patch her clothes properly.


    Upon hearing that, Mag walked out of the kitchen. He watched as Amy stitched the cloth together and raised an eyebrow. It looked like the System��s reward had been credited. It was probably rted to tailoring.


    Mm. It did look quite good but this was a rather useless reward.


    Who would have so many clothes at home to tailor?


    One would have to go out and spend money on clothes to experience the charm of money. Women had many sources of joy and if she were to make her own clothes, wouldn��t she be removing one of the biggest joys?


    Very quickly, Amy was done making a new raincoat for Ugly Duckling.


    ��Ugly Duckling,e and try your new raincoat.�� Amy beckoned Ugly Duckling over.


    Ugly Duckling nced at the pink raincoat in Amy��s hands and was a little resistant. However, it still crawled out of Annie��s embrace obediently and leaped over to Amy.


    Amy carried it over and put the raincoat over it.


    The cloth was a little stiff and water-resistant so Amy designed it to be a raincoat.


    The raincoat around the waist area was cinched in and so were the areas around the four legs so that the raincoat would not drag on the ground. After its fur coat was contained by the raincoat, Ugly Duckling appeared much smaller.


    A hood was also designed for Ugly Duckling��s head and there were even two small ears added to the hood, which fitted its ears perfectly.


    The pink color, paired up with Ugly Duckling��s round face andrge eyes, made it look very cute.


    ��Good girl.�� Miya pinched Ugly Duckling��s fat face and said with a smile, ��Now, you��ve be Little Sister Ugly Duckling.��


    Annie looked at Ugly Duckling in admiration and stuck out her thumb at Amy, saying, ��Looks good.��


    ��Amy baby is very impressive. You can even make clothes now. I can��t even thread a needle,�� Firis eximed as she peeked out of the kitchen.


    ��Yeah. Your skills are better than our family��s tailor.�� Ba looked at Ugly Duckling in surprise. It was her favorite color, pink. After that, she looked at Amy and said with a smile, ��Amy baby, why don��t you make me a dress? I��ll give you some sweets.��


    ��What sweets?�� Amy��s eyes lit up upon hearing about food.


    ��It��s the moon sweet that is only found on the moon. I got them to bring some for me the next time they drop by. It��s soft and sweet. Very delicious.�� Ba highly rmended them.


    ��Alright, alright. I want to try the moon sweet.�� Amy swallowed her saliva. She looked at Ba and said, ��In that case, Big Sister Ba, what kind of dress would you like?��


    ��I want���� Ba was stumped. She wanted a pretty dress but this was obviously not the answer Amy was looking for. She looked around and asked Annie, ��Annie Baby, can you design a beautiful little dress for me? I��ll get them to bring a coloring book from the moon next time. There are many impressive artists in Moon Nation.��


    Annie looked interested and after thinking for a while, she agreed.


    ��Good.�� Ba smiled. Annie could draw beautiful clothes. She��s a reliable person to depend on for designing.


    While the others eximed, they were not in a hurry to pre order their clothes. After all, Amy could not even hold the scissors properly previously. The leap from that to a master in tailoring was rather big.


    Amy admired her work for a while and removed the raincoat for Ugly Duckling.


    This material was rather stiff and would be suitable to wear for show but notfortable to wear on a day-to-day basis.


    She would go upstairs to search a little for a morefortable material to make a new shirt for Ugly Duckling.


    ��Tailoring seemed rather fun.�� Amy felt a huge sense of aplishment after receiving praises from everyone. She was no longer that resistant to being a tailor.


    Of course, the most important thing was that she could tailor clothes in exchange for food.


    ***


    ��Young Mistress, the factory production right now can be expanded. We could perhaps consider opening a branch. This is the report for Rodu, Demon Inds, and Dragon Ind.�� Mars ced a thick stack of information on Gloria��s table.


    Gloria did not look over the information immediately. Instead, she looked at Mars and said, ��Which area is the best to open our first branch?��


    ��ording to the report, Rodu should be the best because there are the most nobility in Rodu that have high purchasing power. On top of that, humans have a more consistent figure so it would be easier to control our clothes�� sizing. This wouldrgely reduce our cost for materialspared to the other races that differ greatly in size. This is also something we learned through experience in Blue Suede,�� Mars replied.


    ��It aligns with my thinking. If we were to open a new shop in Rodu, we can use the same batch of products as Blue Suede.�� Gloria nodded. She looked at Mars and said, ��I need someone with capabilities to open up a new market in Rodu. Mars, I might need you to go there.��


    Mars was rather surprised. He said, ��Young Mistress, I am more willing to stay by your side to help you.��


    ��You know it too. I don��t have many people around me that I trust. Cyril and Grandmother are back and have been kicking up a fuss recently. I need better results to shut their mouths,�� Gloria said.


    ��Thank you for your trust.�� Mars bowed. After that, he stood up straight and said, ��I am willing to go to Rodu on your behalf to open up a new market.��

 Chapter 2239 - I’m Afraid I Can’t Handle

    <h4>Chapter 2239: I��m Afraid I Can��t Handle</h4>


    Hector returned to Rodu on the same day. Although the delicacies in Mamy Restaurant were difficult to part with, there were many more important things waiting for him to settle in Rodu.


    Gan went back together with Hector. As the Chaos City representative for ��Perfect Food��, after staying in Chaos City for a month, there was already a heap of work waiting for him to do and he also had to return to Rodu to n for the next issue.


    Other gourmet columns would get Mag��s writing, 10 in total. Whoever could do it well would be able to benefit more.


    Meanwhile, Mylo abided by orders to stand guard at Chaos City. His job was to eat at Mamy Restaurant every day and at the same time, take note of news from the printing house. At the same time, he would have to submit three articles on Mamy Restaurant��s delicacies every month.


    His workload had tripled but he dly epted it for the 3000-copper-coins-meal every day.


    Although Boss Mag had personally penned his columns, the readers were not satisfied with that short piece. Mylo loved the life of being able to enjoy delicacies and ride on Boss Mag��s poprity!


    ��Mylo, I heard that ��Perfect Food�� is relying on Boss Mag to make an epiceback.�� Randy, who was queuing diagonally behind Mylo, greeted him with a smile.


    ��Yeah. We broke the million sales record.�� Mylo turned back with a smile. He appeared rather proud and just as he was about to add on with something else to continue boasting, he saw the youngdy standing beside Randy, dressed in an elegant maxi dress. She looked mature, charming, and sexy. Suddenly, Mylo was not that happy anymore.


    ��Boss Mag is a talent indeed. If he were to change professions, you would lose your job,�� Randy said with a smile as he put his arm around the youngdy��s soft and slender waist.


    Yes, he was referring to them.


    Randy was no longer relying on his writing for a living.


    He was living off a high-ss woman.


    ��It��s alright. Although Boss Mag alwayses out with good food, there is a limited supply so there��s no problem making a living off it,�� Mylo said.


    Why were the rich women he heard about big, thick, unmorous women with odd fetishes but the evidence clearlypletely different for Randy?


    ��Betty, This is the food critic, Mylo, I mentioned to you. He is quite popr in the industry, almost like me, your husband,�� Randy introduced to the rich woman in his embrace.


    ��Hi, Mr. Mylo.�� Betty nodded at Mylo.


    ��Hello,�� Mylo quickly greeted back, wondering why Randy started introducing the rich woman to him all of a sudden.


    ��Betty, didn��t you say a couple of days ago that you have a close friend that is feeling rather down and doesn��t have an appetite? Why don��t we introduce her to Mylo while he��s in Chaos City? He is a professional when ites to food,�� Randy said with a smile.


    ��Hm?�� Mylo was stunned. He looked at Randy. What��s going on?


    Randy winked at him and gave him the you-know-it look.


    Betty sized Mylo up and appeared rather hesitant. She whispered to Randy, ��Tryphaena likes handsome youngds. Your friend�� might not be her type.��


    ��One would get tired of handsome youngds. Look, didn��t she get her heart broken because of a handsome youngd? Why don��t we let her have a change of taste? Perhaps what she needs is the warm embrace of someone meatier,�� Randy said with a smile. While he spoke, he even breathed gently in her ear.


    Betty��s ears were red. When Randy breathed in her ear, sheughed and nodded, saying, ��Where do you stay, Mr. Mylo? I have a friend. Maybe the two of you could meet up.��


    Mylo wanted to reject the offer. As a big man weighing over 100 kilos, he would never live off a woman.


    However, he nced at the corner of Randy��s shirt which was tucked in, and saw a bunch of keys. He swallowed back the words that were at the tip of his tongue, thinking that if the rich woman was just like Randy��s it did not seem like a bad deal.


    ��I am living in Sana Travel Lodge. I will be staying in Chaos City for this period of time and I am rather free. It would be my honor to meet thatdy for a meal,�� Mylo said with a smile.


    Randy motioned a thumbs up with the arm that was resting by his body.


    The restaurant door opened. Randy invited Mylo to join them at their table. At the table, Randy managed to fish out a lot of information from Betty.


    After the meal, the three walked out of the restaurant. Randy waved at Betty and said, ��Go back to our eight horse-drawn carriage first. I��ll chat a while more with my friend.��


    ��Alright, I��ll wait for you.�� Betty gave him a meaningful nce and sauntered off.


    ��Bro, you��re very good at freeloading. I take my hats off to you.�� Mylo looked at Randy with admiration.


    Randy put his arm around Mylo��s shoulder and brought him to the side as he said softly, ��Don��t say that I��m not giving you a hand. Here��s your chance. You got to grab hold of it.


    ��Her sister, Tryphaena, has been a widow for three years. She owns a mine. If you can handle her, you would not have to write a single word for the rest of your life.��


    ��Well, I��m afraid I can��t handle her.�� Mylo shook his head and sighed as he said defeatedly, ��You know it too, I am not tactful with my words.��


    ��Be courageous, meticulous and thick-skinned. All you need to win a rich woman over are these three points. Oh, right. Don��t go all out to curry their favor. That would not fit our image as literary people. If you do that, you would just be yed with for a while and then kicked away,�� Randy preached.


    ��I can��t curry her favor? Then all my bootlicking skills are useless?��


    ��You have to be reserved. The best case scenario is if shees currying your favor. That��s the way to go.�� Randy patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, ��You are the cornerstone of ��Perfect Food��. bring out your professionalism and no woman would be able to resist you.��


    ��Professionalism? In that case it would be talking about food.�� Mylo thought for a while and seemed to have understood a little.


    ��I��ll be off. Someone will probably look for you tomorrow. Wait in the travel lodge, and go find a good hair salon to tidy yourself up at. Find some fitting clothes too.�� Randy walked away with a smile towards a horse-drawn carriage parked nearby. When he reached the horse-drawn carriage, Betty was already waiting for him with the door open.


    ��I have to get a hairdo too?�� Mylo stroked his prickly chin and curly hair. He mumbled to himself and walked towards a hair salon close by.


    He was not doing it to be a freeloader. He was merely providing a depressed, richdy with a warm home.


    ***


    ��Are you trying to make your literary friend stay in Chaos City?�� Betty said breathlessly as she leaned on Randy, her face flushed red, allowing his naughty hands to wreak havoc under her clothes.


    Randy stroked, caressed, twirled, fondled and felt the softness at his fingertips, while looking reserved and cold as he said calmly, ��It is the fortune of this city to have young talented people stay behind.��

 Chapter 2240 - A Younger Sister and a Mother

    <h4>Chapter 2240: A Younger Sister and a Mother</h4>


    Mamy Restaurant resuming operations was probably the happiest event for the chowhounds in Chaos City.


    Recently, other than customers from Chaos City, there were also other customersing from far and wide just to try the food from Mamy Restaurant, the restaurant that was praised to the skies by the various gourmet magazines.


    They came excitedly and left happy.


    However, not everyone could reach Chaos City so easily. An example would be Vanessa, living far away in the pce at Rodu. She watched her mother cry every day until her eyes were red and swollen but she did not know what to say tofort her.


    A few days ago, news of the victory came from the frontline but at the same time, came another news. It was like a bolt of lightning in the middle of the day, shattering her Royal Mother��s heart.


    Josh was dead.


    Her Second Brother was dead.


    Although they were all saying that he was a bad guy, a fool who sold his soul to the devil, a scoundrel who almost destroyed this world, in her memory, most of the time, he was a very gentle brother, a brother who would sneak good food for her, a brother who would stand out to defend her when others mocked her.


    She was d that the allied forces won against the Army of the Dead and that the Nond Continent was spared from annihtion. However, she could not bring her spirits up upon hearing the news of Josh��s death.


    Her mother doted on her Second Brother the most. When they heard that he had turned into the devil��s puppet before, her mother could not stop worrying. She was unable to sleep and recently she had been crying non-stop. She could not eat anything and was growing thinner and frailer by the day. This made Vanessa��s heart hurt a lot.


    ��Royal Mother, have some porridge. I��ll feed you some.�� Vanessa took over a bowl of warm red bean porridge from the pce maid. This was her Royal Mother��s favorite dessert.


    However, when the red bean porridge was brought to the Queen��s mouth, the scent of it made her gag. She threw up a few mouthfuls of stomach acid and waved her hands weakly.


    Vanessa passed the porridge back to the pce maid and wiped the Queen��s mouth with a silk handkerchief. The Royal Physician said that the Queen was too upset and this was a psychological illness. If she continues to starve, it would be difficult for her to pull through. For the past two days, she had been surviving on forcing her to eat a few mouthfuls of magic potions.


    ��Royal Mother, Royal Mother���� Vanessa hugged the Queen gently and cried.


    ��Your Father is too ruthless. If he had chosen Sean as the crown prince back then and not given Josh any hope, Josh would never have lost his life for the throne. Two children fighting for a throne. He��s forcing me to lose a child���� The Queen threw up a mouthful of blood, which stained the corner of her lips, making her face look paler in contrast.


    The pce maids all lowered their heads in fear silently.


    ��Royal Mother, I��ll bring you out for a walk. Let��s go to Chaos City, to Mamy Restaurant. I��ll bring you to eat good food. Let��s go out and enjoy ourselves.�� Vanessa picked up a thick coat and put it around the Queen. After that, she ordered, ��Prepare our flying steeds. I want to bring the Queen to Chaos City overnight.��


    ��Your Highness, it��s alreadyte at night. Besides, Her Majesty is very weak. I��m afraid His Majesty would not allow you to leave the pce right now,�� the chief pce maid said hesitantly. The princess was rather wilful in her actions and they could not afford to be responsible for that.


    ��You���� Vanessa frowned. She knew that she did not have the power as well.


    ��I want to go.�� Just then, the Queen, who had been spacing out, suddenly sat up straight. She looked at the pce maid and said, ��Report to His Majesty. I want to leave the pce.��


    ��Yes,�� the pce maid replied and left hurriedly.


    ��Royal Mother���� Vanessa was overjoyed to see that her mother seemed to be a little more energetic.


    ��Help me get changed.�� The Queen might not be able to hide the exhaustion on her face but her voice was resolute.


    The pce maids started hustling around, helping the Queen change into thick and warm clothes, with an extra fur coat on the outside.


    The pce maid from before came back quickly saying that His Majesty had agreed to let the Queen and the Princess leave the pce and that their flying steeds were ready.


    Vanessa was surprised that her father would agree. She quickly helped the Queen up on arge flying steed. There was a luxurious traveling pce on its wide back. This was a golden-winged eagle that only the King would ride on when he left the pce.


    ��To Chaos City!�� Vanessa ordered.


    Tens of flying steeds took to the skies towards the south.


    After leaving the city, the Queen, who had not spoken all the while, suddenly said, ��Tell them to turn around. We��re heading north.��


    ��North? Royal Mother, aren��t we going to Chaos City?�� Vanessa asked in shock. She wanted to use her ties with Boss Mag to request that he cook a meal for her mother when they arrive, since it would be veryte at night by the time they reached. However, her mother had other thoughts and wanted to go to the north.


    ��I want to go over personally to see Josh. Otherwise, I would not be able to rest in peace.�� The Queen was insistent.


    ��But����


    ��Do you want me to go out to make the order?�� The Queen looked at Vanessa.


    Vanessa��s heart sank. She turned around and said, ��The Queen has orders to turn around and head north, towards the frontline.��


    The order was made and the flying steeds paused. There was a littlemotion outside but the flying steeds quickly changed direction and flew northwards.


    ***


    ��Syndra still went to take a look for herself����


    In the highest tower of the pce, Andre looked up at the skies, facing the north with aplicated expression.


    In a short span of a few days, his hair had turned white and he seemed to have aged a lot.


    ***


    The tens of flying steedsnded gently five kilometers away from where the devil was sealed. The guards had already marked the spot. Balls of fire lit up on the ice sheets and several 10th-tier guards came rushing over in their direction to surround them.


    ��This is the garrison of the Roth Empire��s Queen! Do not attack!�� the chief garrison shouted loudly.


    The guards looked at them cautiously and did not lower their weapons.


    One 10th-tier knight rushed over and was stunned to see the golden-winged eagle. He went up and said respectfully, ��My respects to your Highness. May I boldly ask what your highness wants,ing here at such an hour?��


    This was the devil��s seal where the allied forces guarded together. Even if he was the Roth Empire��s officer, and the person who barged in was the Queen, he would still have to act ording to protocols.


    Syndra was helped out of the traveling pce by Vanessa. She looked at the 10th-tier knight and said, ��I visited tonight and rmed the allied forces�� guards unintentionally. I just wanted to take a look at my son, Josh.��


    The guards from the various races suddenly looked hostile. Even that 10th-tier knight was taken aback. The human knights and magic casters guarding the ce all looked over.


    The Queen��s son, Josh, died on this battlefield.


    However, his death was nothing glorious. It was in an exchange for the lives of tens of thousands of allied forces�� soldiers.


    The blood of the warriors had yet to dry up but the Queen of the Roth Empire came all the way to the frontline in memory of her son?


    This was such a preposterous and hateful thing!


    The guards felt disappointed and could not hide the fury in their eyes when they looked at Syndra.


    Vanessa had not experienced such a situation before. She subconsciously clung tightly to Syndra��s arm in fear.


    The Queen��s garrison tightened their defense and looked at the guards around them cautiously.


    ��I hate the devil just as much as you do. However, right now, I am just a mother. I am here to take a look at the ce where my childst stood. I just want to take a closer look,�� Syndra said, enduring the pain in her heart.

 Chapter 2241 - New Start

    <h4>Chapter 2241: New Start</h4>


    The allied forces�� guards looked at Syndra. At this moment, this noble Queen looked like she was in a lot of pain and was very weak.


    They had lost the ones fighting beside them, their friends, and she had indeed lost her son.


    The root of all this was the devil that was sealed beneath the spell formation.


    That officer from the Roth Empire turned to the side to make way.


    The allied forces�� guards all parted to form a path straight to the spell formation.


    ��Thank you, thank you.�� Syndra bowed deeply to the guards with Vanessa supporting her. After that, she walked slowly down the steps.


    They were five kilometers away from the core of the seal. Syndra looked at the dark silhouette standing tall in the darkness on the ice sheets and walked towards it.


    ��Mother���� Vanessa supported the Queen��s feeble body and walked over on the slippery ice with her.


    It was too cold here. Even though she was wearing thick cotton clothes, she could feel the cold in her bones. With every breath she took, the cold air felt like an icy knife piercing through her lungs. Walking was even more difficult because of the slippery ice surface.


    Her mother��s body was so weak, that Vanessa was worried she would copse before she even reached.


    ��Get Queen Syndra a snow sledge,�� said a dragon powerhouse.


    Very quickly, a snow sledge and a pack of sledge dogs were sent over.


    Vanessa expressed her gratitude and helped Syndra onto the snow sledge. After that, she covered Syndra with a thick nket. A magic caster came over and cast a warmth forcefield over Syndra.


    Very quickly, the snow sledge reached the seal towering in the ice sheets.


    Syndra stood up and looked at the ck spell formation. Tears fell.


    After a very long time, she looked up to the sky and said, ��Josh, go on, your soul should go somewhere cleaner. I am here to visit you for onest time. I will use the rest of my life to repay the sins that you havemitted.��


    A strange gust of wind blew over the ice sheets suddenly, whirling above the seal for a while before dispersing.


    Syndra watched nkly and smiled. After that, she copsed in Vanessa��s arms.


    ��Royal Physician! Royal Physician!�� Vanessa eximed as she held on to Syndra.


    The royal physician and a healing magic caster went over straight away. While one diagnosed the Queen, the other used his healing magic to stabilize the Queen��s condition.


    ��Your Highness, Her Majesty��s condition has worsened. We can only stabilize her condition temporarily. If she still refuses to eat, I��m afraid���� the royal physician did not finish his words but it was already clear what he meant to say.


    Vanessa��s expression changed but she quickly calmed down and ordered, ��Bring the Queen back to the traveling pce at once and proceed to Chaos City!��


    After that, she jumped off the snow sledge and bowed to all the guards once again to express her gratitude and apologies. She turned back to take another look at the towering seal and the vast ice sheets before leaving on the snow sledge without looking back.


    After seeing the frontline on the ice sheets for herself, she was suddenly not as upset because she could feel how difficult it was for the allied forces.


    They had epted the call from their leaders to fight against the Army of the Dead. All of this was done to protect the people behind the mountain range.


    Josh chose to be the puppet of the devil and from that moment on, he was no longer the Second Brother she knew.


    His death at this ce, to the Nond Continent and to the millions of people of the Roth Empire, was a good thing.


    The flying steeds took to the skies once again and went southwards.


    The next morning, the sun rose slowly from behind the horizon, casting its golden rays on the ground.


    Syndra, who had a high temperature and had been sleeping the entire night, woke up. With the help of Vanessa, she walked to the window and happened to see the sun shining down on Chaos City, awakening the city from its deep slumber.


    Looking down at thisrge city from high above the ground, one could see the buildings of various architectural designs and styles. It was apletely different view from Rodu.


    A smile broke out on Syndra��s pale face. She seemed to have felt the beauty of life once again.


    Vanessa, who had not slept a wink the entire night, saw the smile on Syndra��s face and could not hide her joy. She said softly, ��Royal Mother, we��re at Chaos City. I��ll bring you to eat Boss Mag��s breakfast. Let��s have tofu pudding.��


    ��Alright.�� Syndra looked at her. She reached out and caressed Vanessa��s face as she said, ��I must have given you a scare over the past few days.��


    ��It��s alright, as long as you��re fine.�� Vanessa shook her head and hugged Syndra gently, saying as she choked up, ��Royal Mother, I will be by your side.��


    Syndra patted her back gently and smiled.


    The Queen��s troops had liaised with Chaos City. The golden-winged eagle was permitted tond on Aden Square.


    ��This is Aden Square. Mamy Restaurant is at the southwestern corner of the square,�� Vanessa told Syndra as she helped her down.


    Syndra looked around and said gently, ��It��s almost been 20 years since Ist came here. You weren��t even born back then.��


    ��Royal Mother, you��ve been to Chaos City before?�� Vanessa was shocked.


    Syndra nodded and said, ��Back then, I apanied your father on many visits. Other than the Twilight Forest, I have been to all the othernds on the Nond Continent.��


    There was a horse-drawn carriage in the traveling pce. Vanessa helped Syndra up onto the horse-drawn carriage and they headed straight to Mamy Restaurant.


    The sky was only just turning bright. It was just past six in the morning and Mamy Restaurant was not open yet; there was no one queuing outside.


    Vanessa looked at the feeble Syndra leaning against the walls of the horse-drawn carriage and jumped out of the carriage. She ran towards the door of the restaurant and rang the bell.


    She knew Boss Mag��s rules but her mother had not eaten in a very long time and she was so weak she could faint at any time.


    The royal physician said that if she were to faint again, she might not be able to wake up anymore.


    She was still unable to ingest normal food, so Vanessa��s only hope fell on Mag.


    Vanessa rang the bell for a while before the door opened.


    ��Vanessa?�� Mag was shocked to see Vanessa at the door.


    He had not seen Vanessa for quite a while and she seemed to have lost a lot of weight. Her eyes were red and swollen and there were two dark rings around her eyes. The tiredness on her face was apparent and it seemed she had not been resting well for a very long time. She did not look like the chowhound he knew back then.


    ��Boss Mag! Please help me with one thing. Can you make breakfast for my Royal Mother? She has not eaten anything for three days and nights. The royal physician said that if she does not eat again, her life will be in danger,�� Vanessa said as she grabbed on to Mag��s arm, as though she was grabbing on to herst hope.


    Mag looked at thevish horse-drawn carriage behind Vanessa. Based on what Vanessa said just now, the Roth Empire Queen was probably sitting in the horse-drawn carriage. On the square further back, Mag could see the golden glow of the giant eagle.


    Vanessa came early in the morning all the way from Rodu with the Queen just to beg him to make breakfast?


    Although Mag was unclear about the situation, he still nodded and said, ��Come on in first.��

 Chapter 2242 - This Breakfast Was Affection

    <h4>Chapter 2242: This Breakfast Was Affection</h4>


    Mag saw Syndra, who was helped down the horse-drawn carriage by Vanessa and a pce maid and was shocked.


    From what he remembered, this Queen had always been very elegant and demure. She would speak slowly and gently.


    However, right now, she was ghastly pale and skinny. He could even see traces of white hair, as though she had aged more than 10 years all of a sudden.


    Mag had already thought of the reason. Josh��s death must have brought her huge pain.


    No matter what kind of a devil Josh was to the people, to Syndra, he was still her child that she carried in her womb for nine months and raised up.


    Mag could not feel any bit of detestation for a mother like that. Instead, he suddenly wondered if that indifferent woman felt even a hint of sadness when he fell into the water and died.


    Mag turned to the side to make way for them as he watched Vanessa and the pce maid help Syndra into the door and to a table nearby.


    The heater was on in the restaurant, so the temperature was veryfortable.


    Vanessa helped Syndra undo her muff and hung it on the back of the chair, so that Syndra could leanfortably.


    ��What would you like?�� Mag poured them some warm water and added a few drops of Spring of Life.


    ��Thank you for going through the trouble.�� Syndra nodded at Mag. She held the crystal ss with her cold hands and felt the warmth from the water. After that, she put it to her mouth and took a sip.


    The sweet Spring of Life moisturized her parched lips and when the light fragrant water slid down her throat, it was as though the arid earth had been moisturized by a spring, making her frown ease out.


    The Spring of Life was not considered precious to the royalty but after slowly finishing the ss of water, the Spring of Life made her feel as though she could live again.


    She felt hungry and felt how weak her body was. At the same time, she had a craving for food.


    ��Royal Mother, what would you like to eat?�� Vanessa pushed the menu to Syndra while she also scanned through it. She saw several new dishes and could not help but swallow her saliva.


    ��You can order,�� Syndra said with a smile.


    Vanessa looked for a while and said, ��I��ll order a serving of congee with pork and century egg for you first, and then two soup dumplings, and a bowl of soup. The soup dumpling is a new dish that I haven��t tried before too but it looks pretty good.��


    ��Alright.�� Syndra nodded.


    Mag looked at Vanessa, who closed the menu and asked with a smile, ��How about you? What are you having?��


    ��Me?�� Vanessa was shocked. She shook her head and said, ��It��s not operation time yet. I can��t trouble you to make me food. I am already very grateful that you could cook for my mother.��


    ��Try the shaved noodles. It was released just two days ago, and I��ll bring two more soup dumplings.�� Mag smiled and turned to walk towards the kitchen, without giving Vanessa the chance to reject him.


    Thisss was already drooling when she looked through the menu but still insisted that she was not going to eat.


    ��Mr. Mag is such a nice person,�� Syndra said with a gentle smile as she looked at Mag��s back view. However, when she saw Mag pick up his cleaver, she was slightly stunned. She felt that his side profile was oddly familiar, yet she could not put her finger on it.


    ��Yes, Boss Mag is a super nice person. If it wasn��t for him, I wouldn��t be able to eat right now.�� Vanessa nodded. She propped her chin on her hand and watched Mag, who was in the kitchen. All she could see was the dough that kept changing in shape.


    The dough was made beforehandst night but the dumplings and shaved noodles had to be made on the spot.


    Luckily, there was already congee with pork and century egg prepared for the cleaners cooking in the pot so Mag could scoop a bowl out for Queen Syndra for her to have something.


    The congee with pork and century egg that was just scooped up was still piping hot. Chopped green onions decorated the surface and the fragrance of the meat was already wafting over.


    Syndra, who had not eaten for days, could not control her grumbling stomach when she smelled the meat. Her gaze was fixed on the porridge ced in front of her.


    Bits of meat hid under the snowy white congee and pieces of translucent century egg decorated the dish. The fresh green spring onions made the food look brighter.


    ��It��s a little hot, be careful, Royal Mother.�� Vanessa reminded Syndra softly as she ced a spoon in the bowl.


    ��Mm.�� Syndra found it slightly funny. When Vanessa was young, she was the one who had to remind the little one. Now, it was the other way around. At the same time, she felt all warm and fuzzy inside.


    Syndra scooped a spoonful of congee and blew it gently before putting it into her mouth.


    The warm congee melted immediately in her mouth. It had a viscous texture but was very smooth. Simrly, the meat was also very soft and when she chewed on it gently, the fragrance of the meat exploded in her mouth. It was delicious.


    After swallowing the food, she felt a ball of warmth travel down her throat and into her stomach. Her stomach, which was tortured for days, was warmed up and she felt good from top to toe.


    The century egg was slightly springy and had a peculiar fragrance, giving this bowl of porridge a very distinct taste.


    Her resistance toward food waspletely gone with this mouthful of congee.


    ��Her Majesty is eating!�� A pce maid covered her mouth in joy. The royal chefs had been racking their brains for the past few days to make all sorts of food for the Queen but she did not even take a single bite. No one would think that this simple bowl of congee could make the Queen eat.


    ��Indeed, Royal Mother knows how to appreciate Boss Mag��s food!�� Vanessa was overjoyed as well. She was feeling very agitated before but thankfully it worked out. Otherwise, she would not know how to answer to her Royal Father.


    Syndra took bite after bite and in no time at all, a bowl of congee with pork and century egg was down her stomach.


    Syndra was stunned when she saw the empty bowl and just realized that she must have been devouring her food just now. She could not help but feel embarrassed.


    Luckily, there was no one in the restaurant and Mag was also busy in the kitchen, so he probably did not see her just then.


    ��Is it good?�� Vanessa asked with a smile as she helped Syndra wipe the corner of her mouth with a silk handkerchief.


    ��It��s the best congee I��ve had.�� Syndra nodded with a smile.


    After finishing the congee, Syndra felt as though she had regained most of her strength. She was also more energetic and she did not feel that down anymore. It felt as though there was something to look forward to in life.


    If that rising sun gave her the courage to start anew, this bowl of congee made her feel the beauty of life.


    It warmed her heart and the scrumptious taste brought her the sense of bliss she had not felt for a very long time.


    ��These are the soup dumplings. There is a simple introduction on the menu to eating it. The soup inside is very hot so be careful.�� Mag brought out two bamboo steamers of soup dumplings. There were three in each steamer and they were each ced in front of Syndra and Vanessa.


    ��Thank you, Boss Mag!�� Vanessa blinked at him with utmost gratitude.


    Mag smiled and returned to the kitchen.


    He was the one who killed Josh. However, he did not feel any guilt since it was an act ounting for all the past hatred and on top of that, he was helping the people get rid of evil.


    This breakfast was affectionate. It was affection for Vanessa. It had nothing to do with Josh.

 Chapter 2243 - I Think I Can Eat a Little More

    <h4>Chapter 2243: I Think I Can Eat a Little More</h4>


    The congee with pork and century egg opened up Syndra��s appetite and the white, tender, and bulging soup dumpling made her even more expectant.


    ��It looks very springy.�� Vanessa used a finger to poke the soup dumpling gently. The soup dumpling shook a little. It was a very soft feeling but it was not fragile.


    ��Such a thin skin could hold so much soup. How should I eat this?�� Syndra looked at the soup dumpling in confusion.


    ��Let me take a look.�� Vanessa flipped open the menu and found the column for the soup dumpling very quickly. There was a ��how to eat�� section written at the bottom corner in small words.


    ��Pick up the soup dumpling gently by the little tip with your chopsticks. Put the soup dumpling on your te and bite a little hole on the top of the dumpling. Wait for the soup to cool before sipping on it. Lastly, eat the dumpling skin and filling.��


    Vanessa read out loud as she picked up the soup dumpling ording to the instructions. The round soup dumpling was elongated because of the weight and looked as though it was about to burst open. However, it hung on firmly and Vanessa managed to move it sessfully onto her te.


    ��Sess!�� Vanessa eximed while she let out a heave of relief.


    To think that this thin, translucent skin could be so tough.


    Syndra thought it looked interesting. She ced a soup dumpling carefully in her bowl, afraid that she would tear it or drop it on the table. She was clenching her other hand tightly into a fist due to the nerves.


    After the two exchanged a few nces, Syndra, who was already salivating, could not resist the urge anymore. She poked the dumpling and it felt warm to touch. She said, ��I think it��s ready.��


    As she said that, she leaned over and bit a small hole on the dumpling��s skin.


    The soup rushed right into her mouth immediately.


    Tsssss!


    Hot!


    The soup dumpling that was just served might feel warm on the outside, but the soup inside was still scalding hot.


    One bite and the fresh soup flooded into her mouth.


    The fragrance of the crab roe was so alluring. The soup was so delicious that it woke her taste buds up immediately.


    As for the scald, before it could even happen, the scrumptious taste had already overwhelmed it.


    In no time at all, Syndra had finished the soup and only the dumpling skin and filling were left.


    The skin was chewy and the meat filling that had been submerged in the soup was fatty but not greasy. Together with the crab meat and crab roe, it was a taste that sent Syndra to cloud nine.


    If the congee with pork and century egg was just an appetizer, this extremely delicious soup dumpling was the one that made her experience the beauty of delicacies and the joy of living.


    Yes. Only when you��re living can you experience such magical food.


    She could enjoy both the soup, the chewiness of the dumpling skin, and the tastiness of the meat.


    The little soup dumpling incorporated the chef��s innovation to bring customers such a special experience. It really interested her.


    A deeper desire from within rose. Syndra wanted to see for herself how the soup dumpling was made. How was the soup wrapped into the thin dumpling skin?


    With her status, Syndra had never stepped foot into the kitchen, much less cooked.


    This thought made her shake her head with a smile.


    ��Mm! This is too good! Boss Mag secretly made such a delicious breakfast behind my back!�� Vanessa, who had also eaten a soup dumpling, eximed excitedly.


    The delicious soup dumpling brought joy and hope to the exhausted and depressed mother-and-daughter, even making them forget their sorrows momentarily.


    ��There are good things in life too, right?��


    They sipped on the soup and chewed on the filling and dumpling skin, tasting the delicacies that one would not be able to get even in the pce in Rodu.


    ��Gulp.��


    The pce maid at the side swallowed her saliva and shifted her gaze.


    As the Queen��s personal pce maid, she was professionally trained and would not crave for even the best delicacies.


    However, her defenses came crumbling down today when she saw the Queen and Princess eat this soup dumpling, and when she smelled the fragrance of the crab roe and meat filling.


    <i>��What heavenly smell is that?��</i>?She had never felt such an impact despite delivering various delicacies from the royal kitchen to the inner pce every day.


    Of course, the most important thing was curiosity.


    What would a soup dumpling with such a heavenly smell taste like?


    What��s the difference between normal meat soup and the soup wrapped within the thin soup dumpling?


    Vanessa bit onto her third soup dumpling. She leaned forward and sipped softly. Just when she looked up, she saw Mag holding a lump of dough in one hand and the cleaver in another hand, slicing up pieces of dough.


    The pieces of dough flew out from the lump of dough and leaped into a boiling pot of soup like silver fishes. Mag moved smoothly, connecting his movements gracefully.


    Vanessa did not want to let go of the dumpling in her mouth so she motioned Syndra with her hand to look toward the kitchen.


    Syndra turned to look and was surprised.


    The scene of Mag slicing the dough looked like an artistic performance. His actions were adept and natural and he looked calm but full of life.


    In no time at all, thest piece of doughnded in the pot. Mag put away his cleaver and put the dough down. He picked up his spat and started getting busy.


    Very quickly, Mag brought out a bowl of red braised beef shaved noodles from the kitchen and put it in front of Vanessa.


    The beef slices covered the entire surface of the bowl and it looked very satisfying.


    ��Boss Mag, did you add meat especially for me?�� Vanessa asked Mag as her eyes glittered.


    ��No, every customer gets the same dish.�� Mag shook his head.


    ��He doesn��t even know how to make a girl happy.�� Vanessa pouted. What a daft man.


    ��But I added an egg,�� Mag said with a smile and turned to walk into the kitchen.


    Vanessa used her chopsticks to peel the beef slices away and saw an egg fried to perfection. She smiled sweetly.


    Vanessa took out a small bowl and put some shaved noodles in it for Syndra, and scooped some red braised beef to split the portion up.


    ��I am already full���� Syndra was about to finish her words when Vanessa put a piece of red braised beef into her mouth.


    The tender red braised beef melted almost immediately in her mouth but it was still chewy. The fragrance of the beef was brought outpletely by the seasoning and the more she chewed the better it tasted. The taste lingered in her mouth and enchanted her.


    ��I think I can eat a little more.�� Syndra pulled the bowl over and scooped up some shaved noodles.


    The shaved noodles were as fair as white jade and they were much broader than the usual noodles she saw. On top of that, the noodles were not evenly-shaped square pieces but more like willow leaves. They were thin on the sides and thicker in the middle with obvious sharp ends.

 Chapter 2244 - Amy Saving Her Mother

    <h4>Chapter 2244: Amy Saving Her Mother</h4>


    The noodles were soft and smooth, yet chewy at the same time. Every bite was filled with a wheaty fragrance, which made Syndra raise her eyebrows. She found it special and it waspletely different from the noodles she had in the past.


    After having the beef and noodles, she took a sip of the soup.


    The soup was bone broth and was as white as milk. One look and Syndra could tell that it was simmered for a very long time. One sip alone was filled with the rich fragrance of meat, making it impossible to leave any soup behind after finishing the noodles.


    After a moment of slurping, the small bowl of shaved noodles was gone.


    This time, Syndra really felt full.


    Although she had eaten quite a lot during this meal, she did not feel groggy, as she had not eaten for three days. Instead, she felt energized and warm. It was a veryfortable feeling.


    She leaned backfortably and smiled as she watched Vanessa eat seriously. For ady, the way she ate was not elegant enough but to Syndra, it was very cute.


    All that mattered was that Vanessa was happy. Elegance and such did not seem to matter at all.


    Vanessa took a bite from the fried egg. The soft egg was submerged in the thick soup so it had a little beef fragrance.


    ��Royal Mother, do you want some more?�� Vanessa asked Syndra after swallowing the egg.


    ��I��m already full. I can��t even eat the soybean milk that hasn��t been served yet.�� Syndra shook her head with a smile. She was not a big eater to begin with and was already shocked at how much she could eat this morning.


    Vanessa smiled and said with a nod, ��Mm, in that case, when we��re done eatingter, I��ll bring you out to y. There are many fun ces in Chaos City that you definitely haven��t been to before when you came with Royal Father previously.��


    ��Alright.�� Syndra nodded.


    After finishing the bowl of shaved noodles and three soup dumplings, Vanessa felt that her exhaustion waspletely wiped out. She was re-energized.


    ��Boss Mag, I��ll foot the bill.�� Vanessa stood up and skipped to the kitchen door as she watched Mag make tofu pudding.


    ��I��ll treat this meal,�� Mag said with a smile as he turned his head to look at her.


    ��No way. You made such a sumptuous breakfast for us early in the morning, which is adding more to your burden. How could we eat for free?�� Vanessa swallowed her saliva when she saw therge pot of tofu pudding Mag was making. She pulled out her money pouch and ced a handful of dragon coins on the counter.


    ��Thank you!�� Vanessa bowed at Mag and blinked mischievously at him. ��I shall not disturb you further, I��ll bring my mother out to y.��


    ��Thank you, Sir,�� Syndra stood up and thanked Mag as well.


    After seeing Chaos City today, Syndra had decided to live once again. However, the breakfast at Mamy Restaurant made here to a decision: This time, she wanted to live differently!


    ��You��re too courteous.�� Mag nodded.


    To him, it was just making breakfast for his friends. It was no big deal.


    After watching the two leave, Mag ced half of the pile of dragon coins on the counter into his pocket and before he could put the other half into the money box, Irina��s voice came from the stairway.


    ��Wow, fancy a big business knocking on the door before we even open.�� Irina, who was dressed in a thin nightgown, walked down with a smile. Her voluptuous figure could be seen a little through the thin dress. When she reached Mag, she put her arms around his neck and whispered in his ear, ��Is it enough? If it isn��t, you can take a little more.��


    A faint fragrance wafted into his nose. The breath by his ears was like a gentle breeze and her voice was smooth and alluring but the words she said made Mag freeze.


    ��It should be enough to buy the groceries for today.�� Mag nodded naturally. He pulled out a money pouch that wasbeled ��For Groceries�� and said, ��Do you want to count it?��


    Irina nced at the money pouch with interest and drew circles on his chest with her finger as she said with a smile, ��You��ve really put in a lot of effort for this family.��


    ��It is only right that I do that in order to provide a good life for all of you,�� Mag said righteously.


    Irinaughed and let go of Mag. She turned to sit on the chair nearby and said with a smile, ��Why did Vanessa bring Syndra over?��


    Mag looked at her charming smile. His heart skipped a beat. He was the only one who could admire such a beautiful view.


    After all, in the eyes of outsiders, Irina was the high and mighty Elf princess and also a terrifying 10th-tier magic caster.


    However, in front of him, she was a woman with no burdens or responsibilities. She could flirt with him and joke with him. asionally, she would scold him. She was more down-to-earth but also cute and interesting.


    ��Treatment,�� Mag said.


    ��Finding you for treatment?�� Irina was puzzled. ��If she knew Josh died in our hands, she would probably throw up blood.��


    ��To be exact, Josh died in the hands of the devil. It has nothing to do with us. The one who died was merely a soulless shell.�� Mag shook his head and sighed. ��It was too easy on him.��


    ��I doubt it. For a proud person whose goal was the entire world, he would most probably be in despair and unwilling to end up having his soul swallowed,�� Irina said with a smile.


    She could not feel any sense of sympathy for the fellow who almost killed Mag and Amy, and drove their family into a corner.


    ��This was a favor for Vanessa. Thatss was sensible and she gave a lot,�� Mag told Irina with a smile. ��What would you like to have for breakfast?��


    ��You.�� Irina looked intensely at his mouth.


    Mag lifted his wrist and nced at his watch. He shook his head and said, ��Not enough time.��


    Sometimes, being able to hold on for too long is not a good thing.


    ��In that case, a bowl of shaved noodles.�� Irina leanedzily against the chain and told Mag, who was walking into the kitchen, ��Say, what identity should I use to stay in Mamy Restaurant?


    ��Those youngdies look at you as though they can not wait to eat you alive. If you just beckon them, they would probably wash themselves cleanly and send themselves right to your doorstep.


    ��This is not a good thing. I think it has to change.��


    ��I think it��s pretty good. Being lovable is something to be happy about.�� Mag said righteously, ��I am Boss Mag, the man who would not waver easily. Not just anyone can seduce me.��


    ��Is that so?�� Irina smiled.


    ��I think the orc-eareddy that you dressed up as previously is not bad.��


    ��I don��t like that look anymore. It��s too obedient, not how ady boss should be at all.�� Irina shook her head.


    ��Why don��t we put on a show of Amy saving her mother?�� Mag suggested.


    Irina seemed rather interested in that idea. She sat up straight and said, ��What show?��


    ��It means you would y a monkey�� I mean an elf being trapped under Buddha Mountain who was forced to separate from us. After that, Amy learned magic and went to the mountain alone to save her mother. This would make a great story.��


    ��What about you?��


    ��Me? I am a freeloader. I just have to be me.��


    ��Mm. Sounds pretty good. But where is Buddha Mountain?��


    ��Shall we change it to Huashan Mountain?��


    ��Where is Huashan Mountain?��


    ��What mountains are there in the Wind Forest?��


    ��The Wind Forest is a in with very few hills that cannot be considered mountains.��


    ������

 Chapter 2245 - Is Your School Hiring Cooking Teachers?

    <h4>Chapter 2245: Is Your School Hiring Cooking Teachers?</h4>


    After a serious discussion, Mag and Irina still had note to a consensus on her new identity and so they left it as it was for now.


    Mag was actually looking forward to her making an appearance as thedy boss of Mamy Restaurant. After all, it felt as though they were sneaking around.


    She should be longing to make an appearance as the mother of the two children.


    ��Actually, if you make known your identity right now, no one would dare to do anything to you right now too,�� Irina said with her mouth full of noodles.


    Mag was stunned. This was the case based on his current capabilities and reputation.


    Being a demi-god was akin to being invincible in the Nond Continent.


    Besides, he had yed an important role on two asions in the fight against the devil and had already be the savior of the world to many people. He was no longer just the Roth Empire��s god of war.


    Even if he opened up about his identity, no one woulde to him and seek death.


    Josh was dead, Sean had lost an arm and the Wind Forest was already in bits and pieces. Who else is there?


    Before Mag replied, Irina mumbled to herself, ��But in that case, it would be rather boring�� Those customers would note solely for the food. It��s so boring to cook for a group of people with motives.��


    Yes, it would be boring.


    This was another reason Mag did not wish to publicize his identity.


    There was another deeper reason, perhaps the little insistence he held inside.


    Mamy Restaurant��s Boss Mag probably was the real him. It was also the identity that he liked and epted whole-heartedly.


    Whereas the savior Alex was more of a character he yed, like spiderman with his mask on, someone that would appear only when needed.


    It was very difficult to imagine what his interesting life would be if he were to open up with his identity.


    Perhaps there would be a wave of change in customers. The patience of those with ill intentions was not something people going for food couldpare to.


    Thedies in the restaurant might behave with more caution and restriction.


    Mag only gave it a casual thought and it already seemed terrible to him.


    Irina picked up the bowl and finished the soup. After that, she looked at Mag and said, ��Oh, right, Isn��t your Miss ck Cat done printing? Are you intending to sell it in the restaurant too?��


    ��No. Miss ck Cat is going to be an advertisement for Maestro Vicki. If it sells well in Chaos City, she might not benefit much too. Therefore, I am thinking of sending these 10,000 copies to Rodu to get Eiffie��s help to sell them.�� Maestro Vicki poured a ss of warm water for Irina.


    Irina took a sip and looked at him with a smile. ��You look more like a shrewd businessman now.��


    ��You have to put in the effort to earn money.�� Mag smiled. He looked at Irina and said, ��One would only know how costly the living expenses are if they are supporting the family. Money is a good thing. You should know this very well too.��


    ��40,000 elves. Each person is a mouth to feed. It��s not a small number.�� Irina nodded in agreement. After all, this ce is not full of resources like the Wind Forest. The elves were unable to stand on their own and everything required money.


    If Mag did not create a few big projects, very lucrative ones, for the Night Elves the moment they arrived at Chaos City, Irina would still be worrying daily about how to feed them.


    ��In that case, I will arrange for the manpower to have them sent to Titan Tavern?��


    ��That works. I��ll write a letter to Eiffieter on to ask her to help us sell the picture books.�� Mag nodded. This would save him a trip down.


    Other than the picture books, Mag also sent Eiffie another gift �� to be the proxy for Rum.


    Hannah��s brewery had already moved into the production phase. Other than supplying for Mamy Restaurant, it still had an abundant supply of Rum.


    Mag��s n was to set up three dedicated points of sale for Rum and at the same time, expand outwards.


    The drinking culture was in trend and most of the potential consumers gathered in Rodu. Therefore, Rodu was also one of his goals for expansion.


    Eiffie was not a bad partner, so he had decided to pass this opportunity to her.


    Other than Titan Titan Liquor, Titan Tavern did not have another drink that could hold the fort. If they had Rum as a form of support, Titan Tavern would be morepetitive.


    In business, it was only right to look out for one another.


    After the morning operation, Mag went down to Hope School.


    This new school building, located in the city��s Northside, was built on a piece of wastnd and it only took a few months to bepleted.


    The workers were removing the outer barriers and the four-story buildings started appearing. There were martial arts fields, magic halls, career buildings, and more.


    Mag stood at the school gate with a smile. He could already see the children entering the school with their school bags.


    He had participated in every phase of this school��s establishment from the obtaining of funds to choosing of location and designing the ce. Although he did note often, he did see it get built from scratch.


    He hoped that with the establishment of Hope School, students who skipped school due to poverty could have the chance to receive an education, thereby getting an opportunity to change their fate through learning.


    He had always believed that learning was the most effective way for most people to change their fate and social ss.


    Education is useful in any world.


    He was more passionate to push for this and provided a lot of support because he saw Amy��s friends.


    The final work for the school was almostplete. It seemed that there should be no problem opening a weekter.


    ��Mr. Mag?�� A voice came from behind.


    Mag turned around and said with a smile, ��Teacher Luna, what a coincidence.��


    ��There is a trial ss for the new teachers today. I came over to take a look. At the same time, I��ll be doing some handover work with the workers.�� Luna stopped in front of Mag and said with a smile, ��This is your first time here after the school��s construction has beenpleted, right? Do you want me to bring you around?��


    ��It would be an honor if you have the time.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    He wanted to take a look at how the construction was going and it would naturally be better if Luna was around to give him a tour.


    ��This way, please.�� Luna brought Mag through the school door. As the principal of Hope School, every inch of grass here was filled with her effort.


    Mag would asionally nod and ask a few questions. While he listened to Luna��s detailed introduction to the current situation at Hope School, he felt an increasing respect for her.


    He initially thought that everything could be done with money.


    However, to really build a school, to build a team of teachers, and recruit students, it was really very difficult and troublesome.


    Luna was a weakdy but she took everything upon her shoulders.


    She had given too much to build a school that could change the children��s fate.


    Luna stopped in front of a school building. She told Mag with a smile, ��Although I��ve said many words of gratitude, I would still like to thank you, once again, on behalf of the children.��


    ��You��re too courteous.�� Mag shook his head. He looked at the career building and asked with a smile, ��Is your school hiring cooking teachers? The kind that is only part-time without pay?��

 Chapter 2246 - Teacher’s Entrance Test

    <h4>Chapter 2246: Teacher��s Entrance Test</h4>


    Luna was stunned as she stared at Mag nkly.


    ��I heard you saying that the school is setting up various career training programs so that the children can gain a skill before entering society. I thought that being a chef is also a career so I asked.�� Mag smiled. ��Of course, if you don��t have that intention currently, you can take it as if I didn��t ask.��


    ��Of course!�� Luna blurted out. After that, she said embarrassedly, ��But Mr. Mag, you��re so busy. Would it be too much of a problem for you toe to the school to teach?��


    There was no doubt about Mr. Mag��s culinary skills. It was not even too much to say that he was the best chef in Chaos City.


    If such an excellent chef could teach the children, it would be a very good opportunity for those who wanted to be a chef.


    ��Ding!��


    ��The host had triggered a quest: Interfering Teacher! Please be a special teacher employed by Hope School and recruit 30 students to start the ss!��


    ��Mission reward: Depending on thepleteness of the mission. If all students manage to be highly skilled in culinary, the reward will be better!��


    The System��s voice rang in Mag��s head.


    Mag��s eyes lit up. This is interesting.


    ��It��s alright. I still have the time toe for two to three sses every week outside of operation times.�� Mag said with a smile, ��I just don��t know if I am suitable to be a teacher since I��ve never taught children before.��


    ��You are a very outstanding and easy-going person. There should be no problems being a teacher.�� Luna nodded. ��Moreover, the career sses are set at three sses per week in the initial stages. We could arrange the sses ording to your schedule.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded. He thought for a while and asked, ��Do I need to take the teacher��s entrance test?��


    ��You are a teacher employed for professional skills and everyone knows how professional you are. However, we still have to go ording to the rules and have you participate in a basic test. We need to fully understand if you require any training before you take on the role,�� Luna said.


    Mag nodded. He did not find it troublesome. Instead, he found Luna increasingly professional. She did not employ him straightaway just because they were close.


    ��What is the content of the test and when do I take it?�� Mag asked.


    ��The test, for professional skill teachers, is on professional skills and how well you can guide students. In the career of a chef, you can understand it as how you could guide a student toplete a dish.


    ��We do have some teachers joining the test today. Do you have any other arrangements this morning? The test would take around an hour,�� Luna said.


    Mag nodded thoughtfully and said, ��I��ll do the test today in that case.��


    He was also a professional when ites to teaching someone how to cook.


    He could just give a pointer or two wherever it was needed. His golden finger had to be put to use.


    ��Alright. Please follow me.�� Luna brought Mag to the martial arts field.


    The professional skills teacher��s test would be ongoing during these three days. The professionals of various industries like weaponsmiths, healers, potion makers and more would be underoing their tests in the various segemented areas of the martial arts field.


    Although Hope School was more of a charity school, Luna had heeded Mag��s suggestion to offer attractive sry packages in order to attract talents.


    The people who made it to the test today had all passed a written test and there were a lot of them.


    Mag nodded while listening to Luna��s introduction. Although time was tight, everything was done in an orderly manner and that really proved Luna��s abilities.


    ��Ma��am.�� Ayoung female teacher stood up in shock when she saw Luna. After that, she sized up Mag, who was beside Luna. He was young, handsome and mature.


    Luna told the teacher, ��Hera, this is Mr. Mag. He is intending to interview to be a professional skills teacher. I��m bringing him over to join the test. Please make arrangements for it to start quickly.��


    ��Mr. Mag���� Hera found his name a little familiar. She looked through the namelist on her table twice and said, ��But this name isn��t on the test list.��


    Mag looked at her and the corners of his lips twitched. It seemed this one had not been to Mamy Restaurant before.


    However, upon second thought, it did make sense. Mag was no superstar. He was just a slightly more popr restaurant owner. He could not be expecting his name to cause an uproar anywhere he went.


    Of course, if it was the name Alex, the effect would be difficult.


    Hera looked at Luna andplicatedly. Could the principal be thinking of adding an extra person based on ties?


    One had to know that the people taking the test today had all passed the written test before they were given the chance.


    The noble image of Luna started wavering in her heart.


    ��Mr. Mag was specially invited by me. ording to the rules, he could take part in the test directly. Please add his name in. He is interviewing to be a cooking teacher,�� Luna exined.


    ��Al�� Alright.�� Hera sat down and put Mag��s name on the list. However, she was still bothered by it.


    ��Oh, right, Ma��am, there isn��t anyone taking part in the test as a chef so we did not prepare any kitchenware. I��m afraid he��ll have to wait for us to get ready before taking part in the test,�� Hera told Luna as she ced her pen down.


    Luna forgot about that aspect.


    ��It��s alright. I have backup kitchenware. You do have an employee cafeteria here, right? I just need you to prepare a few ingredients for me,�� Mag said.


    Luna looked at Hera and said, ��We��ll arrange it that way. Put Mr. Mag on the test right away for the next round.��


    ��Can I borrow your pen and paper?�� Mag asked Hera.


    Hera flipped open a notebook and passed it to Mag with a pen.


    Mag received the pen and wrote down a few ingredients: One Eggnt��


    Hera looked at the beautiful handwriting and was stunned.


    This man who looked handsome and elegant, could even write so beautifully. How could he be a chef? He looked more like a calligraphy master.


    Just his handwriting alone surpassed many of those who interviewed to be a calligraphy teacher but he was actually here as a chef.


    On top of that, he was very charismatic. His side-profile was perfect. He had a very high nosebridge, deep-set eyes and he was dressed extremely well. What an outstanding young man��


    ��Hera?�� Luna called out.


    Hera came back to her senses and quickly looked away as she blushed. She received the notebook and said, ��I��ll arrange it right away.��


    She quickly fled after that.


    ��Hera is our new teacher but she is very patient and hard working,�� Luna said with a smile as she looked at Hera��s back view.


    ��She is rather hard working.�� Mag nodded. After that, Luna led him off to the testing ground.

 Chapter 2247 - I’ve Brought Along My Stove and Kitchenware

    <h4>Chapter 2247: I��ve Brought Along My Stove and Kitchenware</h4>


    Setting up the professional skills subjects was for the children of lower-ie families. That way, they could learn a skill in school and be able to survive in society.


    However, it was not easy to hire teachers for that. The teachers had to be from currently popr careers and also be careers that were suitable to be taught in schools.


    The test in the morning took more than an hour. The teachers standing in as judges all had strict expressions. One teacher with a head full of white hair nodded at the middle-aged man on stage, who had taught them how to value precious stones, and said, ��Thank you for your tutorial. We will be pasting the shortlisted names at the school gate in three days�� time.��


    The middle-aged man put away his little wooden box and nodded at everyone before leaving the examination ground.


    ��This person is quite professional but he still has to enhance his teaching capabilities. The content is too dry and heavy. Even someone like me who has a certain understanding of precious stones found it difficult to understand. I��m afraid it would be worse for the children,�� a young and beautiful female teacher said with a sigh as the emerald in her hand shone brightly.


    ��Yes. Most of the teachers this morning have that problem. They are very professional. Those who could pass the written test are all experienced professionals in their fields.


    ��However, teaching and working are very different. No matter how prepared they are, their performances were mediocre. Many cannot even achieve the goal of teaching,�� another teacher said with a sigh.


    The few judges had the same worried expression. It was probably the same for the other few examination rooms too. There was a seriousck of good teachers. So many excellent talents were only attracted because of the high sry offered by Hope Primary School.


    It was also because of suchpetitive sries that they needed to choose better teachers for the children, so that they could learn useful skills and knowledge in their limited time in school.


    Knock knock.


    The door was knocked.


    The old teacher took a look at the name list in hand and said, ��The next one is a makeup artist. It has been a growing career in the past few years and has a good business outlook. This field is getting increasing attention in ces like banquets and performances.��


    The door was pushed open and Luna stepped in.


    ��Ma��am.�� The judges were all shocked.


    ��You��ve all been working hard.�� Luna nodded. After that, she introduced to everyone, ��This is Mr. Mag, whom I��ve invited specially. He is a chef and because he has a tight schedule, I brought him over to take part in the test first.��


    Upon hearing that, everyone turned to look at Mag, who followed Luna in.


    Mag was dressed in a gray trench coat. He stood up tall and was wearing a ck suit and a pair of ck leather boots. He was very handsome with pretty features and his smile looked very amiable.


    Other than his overly handsome looks, he did have the aura of a teacher.


    The two women��s eyes lit up. The looks and figure of this one would undeniably take the top spot among all those who had taken the test today so far.


    They did not have any other thoughts. It was just that something pleasing to the eyes would help in work efficiency.


    ��Mr. Mag? This name sounds rather familiar?�� That teacher with the emerald frowned as she started recalling.


    Meli had just returned from Rodu. She had been in Rodu previously, taking care of her family business. As she was tired of all the internal conflict and drama that was going on, she handed all her work to the other people in the family and left Rodu.


    She happened to find out that Hope School was hiring teachers and after hearing about Teacher Luna, she confined herself at home for one month to study before sessfully passing the written test and interview to be Hope School��s new teacher.


    Due to the insufficient manpower, even a new teacher like her was roped in to be a judge.


    ��Chef? Ma��am, I don��t think we��ve set up a chef profession in our previous discussion, right?�� Teacher Elton asked Luna.


    The other four teachers also turned to look at Luna. Although the principal had the special right to invite people to join the school, the setting up of a chef course was indeed not in their previous n.


    Moreover, they did discuss this profession. To be an outstanding chef, other than a good mentor, the students would also require much practice.


    And be it the students�� schedule, venue, and ingredients needed, Hope School was unable to provide a good supply currently.


    Careers like precious stones valuation or sales had lower requirements for the venue and the most important thing was knowledge and experience, making them more suitable to be taught in Hope School right now.


    Luna knew what the other teachers were thinking. Before that, she indeed had no intention of setting up a chef career.


    However, since Mr. Mag raised it, as someone who had tried Mr. Mag��s cooking on multiple asions, Luna knew that if the children could learn cooking from Mag, they would have no problems providing for themselves even if they only knew how to make one or two dishes. They could even be someone various restaurants would want to poach.


    This was the real master and he was willing to even teach the children for free.


    She had no doubt that Mag would take out his utmost sincerity in teaching the children how to cook.


    ording to the examination rules, the judges were deployed randomly and the testee��s details could not be revealed during the test. Therefore, Luna could only say, ��Being a chef is a career with very wide prospects. After mastering the skill, one could be employed by either operating his own restaurant or working in a restaurant.


    ��I��ve thought over it carefully. I��ll be adding in the chef��s profession and will hire a professional chef to teach the children.


    This was preposterous! Elton frowned. However, he did not speak his mind. He was a retired teacher. Luna came to his house to invite him to teach. She had put a lot of effort and emotions into Hope School. However, with so many teachers around, he still had to show Luna some face.


    The other teachers did not speak further upon hearing that. Hope School was established by Luna. She was the principal and had the final say in all matters.


    However, they could not understand why she suddenly wanted to add a chef��s profession right before school opened. Was it just because of a man?


    However, he was dressed up very well and appeared to have the aura of a noble. Would he really be a chef?


    ��That being said, we did not prepare anything for a chef��s test today. We don��t even have the basic stove and kitchenware. Is this teacher intending to mime the process?�� Elton said as he looked at Mag.


    Mag could already feel the doubt and dissatisfaction from the teachers�� expressions and words. It seemed his sudden suggestion and request today created some trouble for Luna.


    ��I came very suddenly. Please bear with me. However, I have brought along my stove and kitchenware. As for the ingredients, I��ve already troubled Teacher Hera to get them from the cafeteria. I suppose they will arrive soon,�� Mag said with a smile as he pulled out his stove and kitchenware from a storage ring.

 Chapter 2248 - Your Build Is Marvelous

    <h4>Chapter 2248: Your Build Is Marvelous</h4>


    The teachers were all baffled when they saw that the examination room was suddenly filled with kitchenware.


    They were too shocked that Mag owned a storage device. Although they were quite rare, one could still own one as long as they were rich enough.


    However, the fact that Mag brought a full set of kitchenware and a stove with him for an examination made everyone speechless.


    Meli watched Mag and smiled as she got ready to watch the show.


    This man was quite interesting. She wanted to see how he could present his cooking tutorial dressed like that.


    ��These are the ingredients that you asked for but I did not manage to find chili and garlic,�� Hera told Mag as she walked in with a basket.


    Mag received the basket and said with a smile, ��Thank you. I have those two ingredients with me.��


    Hera looked at Mag��s warm smile and blushed. She nodded and said, ��It�� it��s alright. It��s just a small matter.�� After that, Hera greeted Luna and the teachers and turned to leave quickly, even closing the door behind her.


    Luna walked to the judging table and sat on a chair at the side.


    Mag pulled out some chili and garlic from his storage box and told Elton, ��I��m ready. We can begin the test.��


    ��Are you sure you��re ready?�� Elton questioned as he looked at Mag who was still in his trench coat.


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded with certainty.


    ��Then let��s begin.�� Elton nodded. Since things had already gotten to this stage, it would seem like he was being unreasonable if he protested further.


    He wanted to see what this man, who could change Luna��s mind, was capable of and if he was really worth Hope School adding a new chef profession.


    ��Students. As a chef, the first lesson I am teaching you today is to be appropriately dressed. If you��re dressed like me, you��re not fit to enter the kitchen.�� Mag put on his teacher persona immediately. He removed his trench coat and put it on the table at the side. He unbuttoned his suit and ced it on the table as well, leaving only a fitted white shirt, which one could roughly see the shape of his abs through.


    ��The chef��s battlefield is the kitchen. Our weapons are the cleaver and spat. And a proper chef��s suit is our armor. What I am wearing is obviously not good enough. However, due to our current limited conditions, I am unable to change. However, we still have to be as strict as possible.�� Mag rolled up the sleeves of his shirt, wore his apron, and put on his chef��s hat.


    ��When you��re cooking for people, the top priority is cleanliness. Therefore, we have to get rid of any possible contamination that might get into the food like our hair and the dirt on our clothes.�� Mag poured a basin of water and said as he washed his hands, ��After changing into a chef��s outfit, the first step is to wash your hands. The basic requirement of a chef is to have a clean pair of hands����


    Mag��s voice was gentle and alluring. His content was interesting and his actions were not stiff. The judges were actually absorbed in his teaching unknowingly.


    Luna, who was listening at the side, also nodded her head profusely. She was previously worried that Mag would not be suitable to teach and she might have to guide him.


    Now, it seemed as though those worries were unwarranted. Mr. Mag was a natural teacher.


    ��The way he took off his clothes�� is so suave���� Meli was focusing on the wrong points. Although she was trying to concentrate on Mag��s teaching, she could not help but nce at his handsome face and eight-pack abs.


    ��Today, we are learning a dish called eggnt with garlic sauce. If you know the dish, it would actually seem like fish is one of the ingredients but that is not the case. Therefore, to make it seem that way, we will have to put in effort for the seasonings and side ingredients.��


    <i>��Eggnt with garlic sauce!��</i>?It was as though Meli was struck by lightning. She suddenly remembered why Mag��s name sounded so familiar. Isn��t he the Mr. Mag from the magazine she was reading on her way back?


    The owner of Mamy Restaurant! The one who was once titled the best chef in the Roth Empire King��s birthday banquet.


    She had asting impression of that eggnt with garlic sauce tutorial. Of course, as a young mistress who had not done any housework, she had not tried to make it but just thought that the food would taste good after simply reading the tutorial.


    When she returned, she was tortured by her family drama and after that, she was so busy preparing for the examination that she did not have time to eat in Mamy Restaurant.


    To think that this is what the well-known Mr. Mag looked like!


    He was young, handsome, and had a nice body. He was simply�� awesome!


    No wonder Principal Luna changed her mind. There waspletely no issue with adding a profession for a master like him.


    The principal even brought him here for the examination, ording to the rules, and did not even reveal his identity. This would not make the other teachers look bad.


    This thought made her embarrassed about her immature thoughts just now and she felt increasingly respectful toward Luna.


    The other four teachers still had no idea of Mag��s identity. However, they kept nodding when they watched Mag teaching difficult things in a simple way. They even took down some notes from time to time.


    Even Elton was not as stern as before. He could not help but feel d when he looked at Mag and he nodded way more than he did for other teachers.


    After the oil was heated up, the spices went into the wok. Mag held the wok handle in one hand and a spat in another, tossing the food very beautifully. The fragrance from the spices started wafting around.


    ��Smells so good!�� The judges�� eyes lit up. Mag only started stir-frying the side ingredients but it already smelled so good.


    A smallmotion started rising from the other makeshift examination rooms divided simply with a board when the fragrance started wafting around.


    ��Is it time to eat?��


    ��I doubt it. We��ve only just had breakfast.��


    ��Are we still continuing with the examination?��


    ��Yes, yes�� go on.��


    Mag smiled when he heard the noises from the surroundings. He ignored the sounds and poured the prepared eggnts into the wok.


    He had made a simple improvement to the eggnt with garlic sauce. He was actually using the recipe he wrote in Perfect Foodst month.


    This was also why he dared to take part in the examination today. He was already getting ready for it a month ago.


    Not longter, Mag turned off the fire and a serving of bright red, fragrant and delicious-looking eggnt with garlic sauce was presented in front of everyone.


    ��This is the finished product, the eggnt with garlic sauce. Isn��t it simple?�� Mag disyed to the judges with a smile as he held the te of food in one hand.


    ��Mmm yes, yes!�� Meli nodded. Right now, she only wanted the food in his hand.


    Elton gave a standing ovation. He told Mag with admiration, ��Young man, your build is marvelous. You are a rare teaching talent. Join Hope School.��


    The other teachers nodded with a smile as they looked at Mag with admiration.


    They never thought that they could listen to a cooking ss so seriously and be so absorbed in it that they took so many notes. It felt as though they had really understood how to make the eggnt with garlic sauce.


    ��I concur. But before that, can I try the eggnt with garlic sauce first?�� Meli said as she stared at the food in Mag��s hand.


    ��I think it is okay to do so,�� a female teacher at the side said with a smile.

 Chapter 2249 - Go To New East Culinary School!

    <h4>Chapter 2249: Go To New East Culinary School!</h4>


    The few judges had an early lunch and gave Mag very high marks.


    Meli took a piece of eggnt and finished thest mouthful of rice in her bowl. She put her bowl down but still wanted more.


    The serving of the eggnt with garlic sauce was too small and it was too good. The five of them shared one serving and the dish was gone in no time.


    However, this was still the best dish she had after returning to Chaos City.


    There were notes of sweet, sour, savory, and spiciness all in one small piece of eggnt. It was an intoxicating taste that lingered in her mouth for a very long time.


    Of course, the most miraculous experience was that the eggnt with garlic sauce was made in front of them and presented in the form of a cooking tutorial, yet it still tasted remarkably delicious.


    Elton stood up and looked at Mag, saying joyfully, ��Mr. Mag, we will be colleagues from now on.��


    Mag was the one and only career tutor he was satisfied with, without a doubt.


    He was exceptionally capable and was able to go in-depth, yet still exin it very simply. His teaching pace was veryfortable and that even made Elton suspect if Mag had been a teacher before.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    He was also very satisfied with his performance during the test.


    After all, he had taught Firis, Anna, and M how to cook and had quite the experience in this aspect. His impromptu performance had a very good result too.


    After the test, Mag did not stay further. He put away his kitchenware and stove, bade the judges goodbye, and left with his coat.


    Mag went to the washroom and when he walked out, he bumped into Meli.


    ��Hi, Mr. Mag, I am Meli. Your cooking is really good.�� Meli went up as she greeted Mag with a smile.


    ��Teacher Meli, you are too kind.�� Mag shook his head humbly. He nced at this teacher with brown short hair, beautiful eyes, and light makeup. her hazel eyes were bright and lively.


    ��Your restaurant is Mamy Restaurant, right?�� Meli continued.


    ��You know it?�� Mag was slightly surprised. He had an exceptional memory and could be certain that this teacher had not been to his restaurant before.


    ��I saw your column in the magazine but didn��t recall it at that moment. However, your eggnt with garlic sauce left quite an impression and it reminded me,�� Meli said with a smile.


    ��Doe over to the restaurant if you��re free. Goodbye, Teacher Meli.�� Mag walked away with a smile after washing his hands.


    Luna was waiting for him outside and the two walked away as they conversed.


    Meli watched the two of them leave thoughtfully.


    ��The principal and Mr. Mag look ratherpatible. They are both so outstanding,�� Hera muttered under her breath.


    ��Are they very close?�� Meli asked curiously.


    Hera looked at Meli and said, ��When I went to the canteen to take the ingredients, I ran into a middle-aged man who said that Mr. Mag is Hope School��s very important investor. Without him, there might not be Hope School.��


    ***


    ��I��ve talked to a few of the judges just now and all of them think that you are able to take on the role as a chef tutor,�� Luna said with a smile as she walked beside Mag.


    ��Am I being epted in advance?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��It is the honor of Hope School to have a chef as outstanding as you to teach here,�� Luna said seriously.


    She was watching Mag during the test and was shocked at his ability to hold the fort so well. She was even touched to see him present the recipe for the eggnt with garlic sauce so selflessly.


    She knew about the ��Mamy Fever�� going on in the culinary world of Chaos City recently. Various restaurants had beenunching Mamy Restaurant��s food and although the taste differed a lot, it was still apparent how they were just riding on the hype and poprity.


    If the kids could master a few dishes from Mag, they would be able to get a rather good job easily in any restaurant.


    ��You didn��t have the intention to set up a chef��s career course, right?�� Mag paused and turned to look at her when he asked.


    ��Yes.�� Luna did not try to hide it at all. ��I��ll contact the construction team today to get a chef��s training ground built as soon as possible.��


    Mag smiled with a shake of his head and said, ��I am the one who suggested it, so leave the training ground��s design and construction to me. I saw that there was still a plot of emptynd beside the canteen. Can I use it?��


    ��Errr���� Luna hesitated.


    ��Actually, what I am envisioning is to set up a culinary college. Its scale might be a little small at the starting phase but the goal is to set up the best chef training ground in the Nond Continent and for it to be a chef��s holynd.�� Mag smiled. ��Therefore, I want the training ground to be a bit more formal. And I��m afraid no one else can do this.��


    Luna looked at Mag and smiled. She nodded and said, ��Alright. I��ll hand over the plot ofnd beside the canteen to you.��


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded. He went around the school with Luna and then left.


    As he turned back to look at the cluster of new school buildings at the school gate, Mag smiled proudly.


    Who would have thought that he could be a teacher?


    Even if it was just a part-time job. Mag still found it miraculous.


    Mag went over to the textile factory which was nearby. He found Ashley and booked a group of outstanding carpenters among the Night Elves.


    There were six more days to the opening of Hope School. He wished to build the chef��s training ground before that, so that it would not affect the school��s opening.


    ***


    ��You want to be a teacher at Hope School?�� Irina asked Mag in shock during lunch.


    Thedies all paused their work at hand and looked at Mag.


    ��Father, are you going to be a teacher?�� Amy hopped off a chair joyfully. To her, a teacher is someone very impressive, like Teacher Luna.


    ��Boss, what would you be teaching?�� Miya asked curiously.


    ��How to make all the youngdies in the city fall in love with him?�� Ang guessed as she propped her chin on her hand.


    ��This is a very close answer.�� Mag called Ang out and said, ��Go to New East Culinary School!��


    ��Are you going to teach the children how to cook?�� Firis caught on very quickly.


    ��Yes. Hope School is setting up a career training course and I ran into Teacher Luna while touring the school today, so I went to apply to be a part-time teacher. I have already passed the test,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Teacher Mag,�� Anna called out.


    ��Mm. Good girl, little Anna.�� Mag nodded with a smile. The little one was one of his students.


    ��Won��t it hinder the children in their learning?�� Irina asked.


    ��Learning is actually a process. It is not just applied to magic or martial arts. For childrening from poor families, it is more realistic to have a skill that could help them to stand independently in society and break free from the poverty cycle from their parent��s generation,�� Mag said with a shake of his head.

 Chapter 2250 - Not 5888!

    <h4>Chapter 2250: Not 5888!</h4>


    The construction of Hope School was something everyone followed closely. After all, Mag was a very important investor and Amy was also very concerned about it.


    Therefore, everyone put a lot of heart into Hope School. Hence, the news of Hope School being built and on top of that, Mag being a part-time teacher there, made everyone even happier.


    ��In that case, can I be a part-time magic tutor as well? I am pretty good at spatial magic,�� Ba asked Mag as she put down the skewer in her hand. She was eager to be a teacher.


    Mag looked at her for a while and said with a nod, ��I think you have what it takes to be a teacher.��


    Ba was overjoyed. She sat up straight and stuck out her rather t chest.


    ��What about me? I can teach the children how to sing,�� Gina said as she raised her hand. She loved children and it would be fabulous if she could be a teacher.


    ��This is a really good idea.�� Mag nodded. Gina had already mastered themon tongue and although she still had a little bit of an ent, she could articte her words very well and the ent was not an issue.


    Besides, she was a really good singer. She had the voice of a mermaid after all and would be a good fit as a music teacher.


    ��Boss, I can be your assistant when you teach,�� Rena said with a smile.


    ��That��s a good idea too.�� Mag nodded. He did not have much experience dealing with so many children at the same time, so it would naturally be better to have an assistant.


    Everyone chimed in, disying their passion to take on the glorious role of Hope School��s teachers.


    Mag clearly turned down Ang��s suggestion to teach the children how to charm. After that, he told everyone, ��I do not have thest say in this. If you really want to be a part-time teacher at Hope School, I can bring you down one day to see Teacher Luna. She has the final say.��


    During the afternoon break, Mag shut himself in the study room to devise a design for the training center��s building.


    It might be called a training center, but it could actually be considered a holistic education building.


    Mag��s vision was a four-story building. The first floor would be a kitchen that came with a store room that was big enough to have 100 people learning and practicing cooking at the same time.


    The second floor would be a moreprehensive hall split into various ssrooms that would allow students to be split into various culinary styles to specialize in afterwards.


    The third floor would be temporarily made into a recipe hall where various recipes would be stored. Only those who were good�� those who were eager to learn, would obtain the right to gain a recipe of their specialty.


    As for the fourth floor, it would be the teachers�� office.


    With the help of the System, Magpleted his design. After that, he went to the city��s northside and quickly arranged for the Night Elves�� construction team to start work in the school.


    When the teachers saw construction work happening at the barricaded empty plot ofnd beside the canteen, a discussion started.


    After all, they just received a notice yesterday saying that the construction works in the school had beenpleted. Why was there a new construction teaming into the school again today? On top of that, they were a team consisting only of elves.


    ��The construction work will happen across five days and all barricades will be torn down, at thetest, by the night of the eve of the school��s opening. It will not affect the school��s opening.�� Mag promised Luna in her office.


    ��Is time too tight?�� Luna asked.


    ��It��s not an issue. They are professionals and this timeline that I gave you is inclusive of a buffer time.�� Mag waved his hands with a smile. He was very confident in this construction team from the Night Elves.


    The construction team went into the school andpleted all the handover work. Mag held a meeting with some of the elven engineers to finalize the n and some details. The construction materials were brought in and the construction work started immediately.


    There were four stories to build and time was tight. On top of that, Mag had a lot of requests so they had to work for three days straight.


    ��System, I am intending to custom-make some kitchenware. Do you want to take on this business?�� Mag said to himself as he pushed his bicycle out from the campus.


    ��As a God of Cookery Cultivation System, I only cultivate the God of Cookery. I do not do business,�� the System said proudly.


    ��What a pity. It would be more than 100 sets of kitchenware and furniture. I guess I��ll have to trouble myself to go around Chaos City. After all, I can buy anything I want in Chaos City,�� Mag said slowly as he rode towards the cksmith in the distance.


    ��Host, why don��t we discuss it again?��


    ��Discuss? What��s there to discuss? I am very d that you are such a system with principles. After all, there aren��t many like you. I have to treasure that.�� Mag stopped his bicycle in front of the cksmith shop, put down the bicycle kickstand, and walked into the shop.


    ��As a God of Cookery System, I am a professional in making kitchenware!�� the System said seriously.


    ��Boss, how much does it cost to custom-make a set of kitchenware?�� Mag asked the dwarf cksmith who was leaning by the firece.


    ��It would depend on which set you want.�� The cksmith put down the erotic novel in his hands and stuffed it under his seat cushion as he looked up at Mag.


    ��What sets do you have?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    The cksmith named the sets as he straightened each finger.


    ��Set one: Three-piece pot set, three-piece knife set, one stove, 800 copper coins.


    ��Set two: five-piece pot set, five-piece knife set, one stove, one gas stove, 2800 copper coins.


    ��Set three: eight-piece pot set, 12-piece knife set, one stove, one gas stove, one kitchen counter, one sink counter, 5888 copper coins.��


    ��What are the details of the pieces in your sets?�� Mag asked.


    ��This way, Sir.�� The cksmith stood up and stuffed the novel, from under the cushion, under his shirt as he brought Mag over to a disy set.


    There were various kinds of pots and knives on disy. It was a veryprehensive and professional set of kitchenware.


    It was all equipment that a chef in a restaurant would use in various scenarios.


    Mag looked at the disy set. The quality was so-so but it was sufficient for learning.


    <i>��If it��s 100 sets, it would only cost 588,800 copper coins. That isn��t very expensive,��</i>?Mag thought to himself.


    ��Expensive! It is very expensive! How could someone put such an expensive price on such kitchenware of such sub-par quality! What an unscrupulous businessman!


    ��This cleaver might not even be able to cut through a normal wild boar��s bones, much less a magic beast!


    ��Also, the thickness of that pot��s base is not even enough. If you use that pot, the food will not heat up equally and you will not be able to create the perfect dish!


    ��Host, as a teacher, how could you let your students use kitchenware of such quality? You��re poisoning the saplings of the country and wasting their youth!�� the System said agitatedly.


    ��Really? I thought it was pretty good. Mainly, the price is eptable,�� Mag replied calmly.


    ��Not 5888! Just 5688, and you can bring home a perfect opulent set!��


    The system brought out an opulent set menu.


    It included a three-piece knife set, three-piece pot set, one stove, and one kitchen counter.


    The quality appeared to not be any worse than the cksmith��s set three but it made Mag smile.


    Mag was actually not very interested in too many fancy things. Be it pots or knives, it was not the more the merrier. He only needed enough.


    ��Isn��t this equivalent to his set one? That��s only 800,�� Mag said.

 Chapter 2251 - "The Ugly Duckling"

    <h4>Chapter 2251: ��The Ugly Duckling��</h4>


    In the end, Magpleted his procurement mission at the price of 889.


    Mm. Fabulous.


    ��I want this peeler.�� Mag passed the dwarf cksmith a silver coin. He took the shiny peeler and whistled a merry tune as he walked out of the cksmith��s shop.


    ��I thought he would be a big customer,�� the cksmith grumbled. He put the silver coin in his pocket and pulled his book out again to read by the firece.


    Mag had no intention to custom-make his kitchenware at the cksmith. The products were not well-done and could not even bepared to Mobai and Lulu��s skills, much less the System.


    The System��s kitchen set waspletely sufficient for a professional chef to use, much less to teach with.


    As for the other furniture like tables and chairs, Mag alsopleted his procurement from the System.


    Right now, he only had to wait for the building��s construction to bepleted, to put everything in, and wait for the students to arrive.


    Mag was in a good mood, so when he returned to the restaurant, he nced at the little ckboard hanging by the restaurant��s door and brought it in. After a while, he came out again with the ckboard with the following words written on it: Today��s new product: Spicy Escargots!


    The weather was cold and there were fewer customers drinking beer. Rum had be a rather suitable recement.


    However, few restaurants had dedicated side dishes to go with the drinks and that was the reason for theunch of the Spicy Escargots. It was a dedicated side dish to go with the drinks.


    Mag returned to the restaurant and watched Annie draw as she sat by the window. He walked up to her with a smile and looked over to see what she was drawing.


    It was a simple drawing with blue skies and white clouds. There was also a corner of Aden Square. There was not much technique involved and so it was afortable drawing to look at. It did not even have a clear subject, it was just everything one could see seated from here.


    But Mag felt that the drawing was very enjoyable to look at. It was as though the scenery was all in the picture.


    Annie added thest stroke and ced her pen down. Only then did she turn back to look at Mag with a smile.


    ��It��s a very beautiful drawing.�� Mag praised her with a smile.


    Annie took a picture book that was on the table at the side and passed it to Mag as she signed, ��New picture book.��


    Mag received the picture book and saw a giant orange swan drawn on the cover.


    The name of the picture book was: ��The Ugly Duckling��


    ������ Mag.


    Mag flipped through the picture book with aplex feeling. After a while, he looked at the grill rack over a fire on thest page. There was a roast goose dripping with golden oil on it. He gulped and could not contain hisughter.


    This must be a demonized version of Amy��s ��The Ugly Duckling��. What a sad ending��


    However, the story still had a moral. Did you think that life had lied to you? It did not. Your life was already predestined. No matter how hard the Ugly Duckling worked, it would still end up as a roast goose.


    Oh yes.


    The Ugly Duckling did not turn into a roast goose at the end of the story.


    It escaped and the duck who bullied the Ugly Duckling since young became a roast duck, while thetter became an orange swan.


    Mag looked at Ugly Duckling, who wasying on the counter sleeping as he wondered what it would feel if it were to see this story.


    ��It��s�� pretty good.�� Mag nodded. If one were to cast that preconceived notion out, this version of The Ugly Duckling was way more exciting and magical. It was also rather interesting in its sense.


    After all, he did not understand how a four-limbed animal that was hatched from an egg at first could end up bing an orange swan flying in the sky.


    The two little ones, together with imagination, made the story even more interesting and fun. The story of a little orange cat striving hard to grow up, defeating the bad duck, and chasing its dream to fly was even more encouraging.


    ��Can it not be printed?�� Annie looked at Mag with a little disappointment.


    Mag replied with a smile, ��It can, let��s try printing 5000 copies after the mermaid picture book is sold out.��


    Annie��s eyes lit up as she nodded eagerly.


    Mag sat in front of Annie and reread the picture book that he browsed through quickly just now.


    Annie��s drawing skills were still improving. Although it was not an obvious improvementpared to Miss ck Cat, the details had made the drawingse to life even more.


    The protagonist of this story is the Ugly Duckling and some other small animals. Compared to theplex characters and costumes in Miss ck Cat, the characters in The Ugly Duckling were much simpler but the details were done better, and that would make the reader more absorbed in reading the picture book. The reader would be easily touched by the cuteness of the little animals.


    In particr, the Ugly Duckling��s cuteness and clumsiness were brought out perfectly in the picture book. That showed how meticulous and observant Annie was usually.


    ��I think we can print 10,000 copies.�� Mag changed his mind. This was a picture book targeted at toddlers. There might be an unexpected result once it enters the market.


    There were more and more customers buying The Little Mermaid in the recent couple of days and many even queued just for the picture book.


    Annie had also be the idol of many young children. Mag would often hear Annie being mentioned by children who were trying to catch a glimpse of her.


    The little one had truly be an illustrator and was loved by many.


    ***


    ��Young Mistress, we��re all sold out for the 1000 copies today! There were even customers asking to buy the remaining stocks we have at 3000 copper coins each,�� M told Eiffie excitedly as she ran into the tavern.


    ��Sold out?�� Eiffie was stunned. That was 1000 picture books sold at 2000 copper coins a copy and they were sold out.


    She just received the picture books that Mag got someone to send overst night and sold them outside Titan Tavern this morning ording to Mag��s arrangement.


    She did not expect that the picture book, which was limited to two per customer, would be sold out in just half a day.


    That was 2 million copper coins earned!


    ��Yes, there weren��t many who bought it at first but after one customer bought it and advertised it around, suddenly a group of people came running over to buy them, and in no time at all, 1000 copies were sold out.�� M nodded. Her fingers were still a little limp from counting all that money.


    ��I see.�� Eiffie thought. It seemed that the picture book��s value was way higher than its selling price. otherwise, no one would request to buy everything at a 50% price increase.


    M urged Eiffie. ��Young Mistress, the customer is still waiting outside. Should we just sell our remaining stocks to him and earn 900,000 copper coins more for Master?��


    Although M was not good at calctions, she was very clear about the math for this one.


    Not only could they earn more money selling the picture books to this customer, but they could also save the trouble of having to sell them themselves.


    ��Tell him that we will not be selling the rest to him and we will also not increase the price of the picture book. From tomorrow onwards, each customer is only limited to one picture book and priority will go to customers who spend time in the tavern,�� Eiffie replied with a shake of her head.


    Mag had already foreseen this situation in his letter and even instructed Eiffie not to sell them all to any one person. He would prefer to sell the books to as many people as possible because this was not just a very outstanding picture book, it was also an advertisement for the ck Cat Opera Troupe.

 Chapter 2252 - Brute Force Will Create a Miracle

    <h4>Chapter 2252: Brute Force Will Create a Miracle</h4>


    ��Wow! It��s so beautifully drawn!��


    ��Boss Hades��s daughter is indeed a genius illustrator! She made me look so good.��


    ��This picture book is definitely going to be popr. Seems like our opera house is going to be popr too.��


    The ck Cat Opera��s actors gathered together to read the picture book. M sent it over to the maestro in the morning but they only got to read it during their break time and they were all impressed.


    It felt amazing to see the opera that they performed daily appear in the form of a picture book andpletely exceed their expectations.


    Moreover, they had already found out that Mr. Hades had bought the exclusive right to use the picture book format of ��Miss ck Cat�� with 5,000,000 copper coins.


    The theater was closed and was being upgraded for the past few days. They had been rehearsing in the backyard and would wee their audience with a brand new look, after the theater hadpleted its upgrade.


    At first, they were still worried that the frequent closing of the theater after it opened would cause a loss of their audience.


    However, after reading this picture book, their worry was diminished. Instead, they began to look forward to the scene whereby the theater was filled with an audience again.


    ��However, this picture book cost 2,000 copper coins per copy and M said that we have to sell 1,000 copies today, which means, it will earn 2,000,000 copper coins by today.��


    ��Wow�� Doesn��t this mean that this picture book could earn us tens of millions of copper coins?��


    ��It seems that the maestro has made a not-very-smart choice,�� all the actors murmured.


    Vicki walked over as she scolded them, ��Why are you all gathering here?! Don��t you need to practice? The opera house is going to reopen in two days time and I��ll punish you if you fail to perform and disgrace me by then!��


    All of them quickly put down the picture book and dispersed.


    Vicki picked up the picture book and the corner of her mouth twitched.


    She knew even more information. Mr. Hades had sent a total of 10,000 picture books over to Eiffie. He priced them at 2,000 copper coins per copy and limited its sale to 1,000 copies per day.


    She saw that M had already finished her work when she was resting on the second floor earlier.


    The 1,000 copies of picture books were all snatched up in half a day. Its demand had far exceeded its supply.


    Which also meant��


    These 10,000 copies would bepletely sold out in 10 days and earn Mr. Hades 20,000,000 copper coins.


    Without any publicity and with a steep price, ��Miss ck Cat�� suddenly became famous just like that.


    It would be fake if she said she had no regrets. Right now, Vicki��s heart�� was bleeding!


    Her initial anticipation was that Hades would release the ink version of the picture book in a few months time and with Annie��s excellent drawing skills and great storyline, ��Miss ck Cat�� would have rather good sales.


    However, after deducting all the costs, given the ck-and-white print��s meager profit, the annual earnings wouldn��t be too high.


    However, she had never expected that Hades was so efficient and finished the printing in just a few short days.


    What she even less expected was that he actually released a color printed version with a high resolution!


    She had read the original book and she actually couldn��t see that the picture book that she received in the morning was a copy.


    What she knew was that the Nond Continent��s printing technology was still in the ck-and-white stage. Not to mention the advanced color printing technique, they hadn��t even figured out the basic theory of color printing.


    What Hades did was no different from cheating!


    ��Perhaps someone has smuggled the color printing machine out from Underground City?�� Vicki murmured to herself, feeling that it was rather unbelievable.


    That was the only usible exnation.


    However, no matter what, the color printing had made the ��Miss ck Cat�� book into a source of wealth.


    The picture book��s intricate drawing style and outstanding colors were perfectly preserved by the color printing, and the exciting story was much better than the majority of the picture books on the market.


    Vicki had already ascertained that ��Miss ck Cat�� would definitely be immensely popr and bring Hades great rewards.


    And, she had the right to share those profits initially.


    ��On the bright side, if the ��Miss ck Cat�� picture book bes very popr, more people will be willing to step into ck Cat Opera House to listen to the opera��s version of ��Miss ck Cat��.�� A smile appeared on Vicki��s lips.


    Mr. Hades�� 5,000,000 copper coins wasn��t a bad deal for her. She used that sum of money to do aplete makeover for the theater and transformed it from a circus to a real professional opera house.


    The opera house could amodate 1,000 audience members and huge opera productions could be performed on the stage. She even hired a few new staff members for the theater.


    She didn��t dare to think about all these things before but now she had achieved them all in one shot.


    All she needed to do was to remember Mr. Hades�� kindness to her.


    Meanwhile, the sess of the ��Miss ck Cat�� picture book was mainly due to his excellent mind in business and operation.


    She even decided not to ask Xi to investigate the color printing.


    If the printing machine indeed came from Underground City, to conceal any traces of Underground City, Xi would most probably kill Hades right away.


    ��However, I could still find out more when I meet Mr. Hades again. After all, it��s better to keep a low profile with this thing,�� Vicki mumbled to herself.


    ***


    Mag didn��t expect that someone would link the color printing to Underground City. However, he was indeed much more relieved after making the Night Elves his scapegoat.


    As long as someone asked about the matter of color printing, he would get them to go out and turn left to look for the Night Elves.


    At the dinner table, Ba held onto an escargot with furrowed brows. ��Is it impossible to suck out the escargots if we don��t drink alcoholic beverages?��


    The other maidens had simr facial expressions too. They looked at the escargots in their hands helplessly.


    It was today��s new product and Mag fried a helping for all of them during dinner.


    However, after smelling the spicy escargots and sipping a mouthful of the spicy soup, thedies were stumped.


    ��Slurp!��


    ��Slurp!��


    ��Slurp����


    After sucking out three escargots in a row, Amy put down the shells, chewed on the meat and said to everyone as she shook her head, ��No. You can still suck it out even if you don��t drink. Escargots are so delicious.��


    Everyone looked at one another, feeling their faces heat up.


    ��At a moment like this, brute force will create a miracle.�� Irina took out a hammer and a chopping block out of the blue. She put the escargot on the chopping block and mmed the hammer on it.


    The shell shattered and aplete escargot flesh was left behind.


    Irina smashed a few more times before eating them with chopsticks.


    Mag smiled as though he expected their predicament. He picked up an escargot, sipped a mouthful of gravy first before holding the escargot with two fingers and demonstrated as he exined, ��Actually, there is a technique when ites to sucking the escargot. Put the escargot in your mouth and cover it with your lips. Take a deep breath and when the escargot isn��t paying attention, suck gently. The escargot will naturally end up in your mouth. The escargot will only have a soul like this.��


    ��The escargot��s tail is already processed, so only the head is left. Everything inside is edible, so you can suck them without any worries.�� Mag reminded them.

 Chapter 2253 - She Was 18 Years Old Back Then

    <h4>Chapter 2253: She Was 18 Years Old Back Then</h4>


    Sucking the escargot required technique, so even after Mag provided the technique, the maidens still couldn��t grasp it.


    At a time like this, the toothpick was put to use.


    Mag didn��t want to use the toothpick. To him, the escargot flesh that was picked out by a toothpick had no soul.


    However, he had to admit thatpared to Irina��s way of smashing the escargots with a hammer, using a toothpick was indeed more refined.


    Miya picked out an escargot, bit it gently and revealed a smile. ��This escargot flesh is so bouncy and spicy. It��s so scrumptious.��


    ��Yes. It gets tastier the more we chew on it. It��s spicy and crunchy. It��s a pity that we can��t drink now. It��s a perfect match to go with alcoholic beverages.�� Ang already had a few empty shells next to her. She picked up an escargot with her pinky pointed up. The escargot flesh ended up in her mouth with just a gentle suck.


    Mag looked at her glistening red lips. This was perhaps the so-called racial advantage. She mastered it immediately.


    ��I intend to bring all of you to a vacation at the Demon Inds when we go on leave a few dayster. Do any one of you have any issues regarding that?�� Mag asked everyone.


    Miya��s eyes lit up and she happily said, ��Can we go to the beach to swim?��


    Mag nodded smilingly. ��Yes. You may bring your swimwear.��


    ��I like the beach. We��ll get to eat a lot of seafood.�� Amy��s eyes were also glistening as she thought of the time that she stayed at the Demon Inds briefly.


    ��Yes. There are many seafood?merchants<sup>1</sup>.�� Ang said smilingly.


    Mag flicked a nce at her. He could sense that she was making a dirty joke, but he had no evidence to prove it.


    After dinner and a brief rest, Mag opened the restaurant door and began their daily operations.


    ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant.�� Mag stood at the door with a smile. His gaze swept across all those familiar faces in the long lines in front of the door and stopped briefly on a middle-aged man with a square face. However, his gaze quickly went over him naturally.


    ��He has indeede.�� Mag��s lips curved slightly.


    Rankster, the man who was as strong as him.


    Even though he had disguised himself simply and restrained his aura, Mag still saw through him instantly.


    The giant dragons weren��t good at such matters but it was enough to fool most people when he restrained himself to such an extent.


    At least, he looked just like a normal rich merchant in opulent clothes when he stood in the line now. There was nothing special about him.


    What made Mag surprised was that Elizabeth didn��te with him. He wondered if she hade to Chaos City.


    The restaurant hadn��t got any new employees ever since she left and they were short in manpower, so they were rather busy.


    It naturally would be best if she was willing toe back.


    However, Rankster, the king of the dragons, had returned. If he saw his daughter working in the restaurant and being given an order��


    Mag wondered if there would be 10,000 warriorsing to demolish his restaurant. Just thinking about it was a little terrifying.


    Mag was having wild thoughts as Rankster moved forward with the line. He was also sizing up Mag.


    Initially, he thought that Miya was cheated and imprisoned by the restaurant when he found out that she was working as a server. He wanted to avenge his daughter.


    However, after Elizabeth exined everything to him, he realized that the restaurant��s boss named Mag had taken Miya in when she almost starved to death and he treated her very well. That made him decide not to demolish the restaurant.


    The name ��Mag�� sounded rather familiar. He suddenly recalled that Alex��s first name was Mag when he was lining up. He began to feel suspicious and couldn��t help sizing up this young boss carefully now.


    Their ages matched. They were both in their early thirties.


    However, be it their looks, heights and figures, they both had distinct differences.


    Humans were different from the other races. They couldn��t change how they looked so easily.


    Moreover, a proud chap like Alex would never change his looks to be the boss and chef of a restaurant in Chaos City secretly.


    With his culinary skills��


    Rankster had tried his charred pheasant back then before.


    He quickly retracted his gaze and gave Mag a basic judgment inwardly.


    He was a normal human, but his physical strength was not bad. He was likely a 2nd-tier knight, but there weren��t many traces ofbat on him, so his actualbat ability was probably below the 2nd-tier.


    Then, his gaze moved into the restaurant with anticipation and a tinge of nervousness.


    His daughter, the one who was separated from him when she was still in the womb, the one whom he hadn��t met yet, was going to meet him.


    Rankster, who was afraid of nothing, was actually feeling scared right now.


    He was scared that she would ask him why he didn��te to look for her all these years.


    He was afraid that she would ask him why he abandoned her and her mother, and made them suffer humiliation and pain.


    He was a terrible husband and a terrible father.


    Yabemiya. This name was chosen by him back then, but he only mentioned it casually. He didn��t expect her to remember it and name their daughter that.


    Rankster walked past Mag calmly as he stepped into the restaurant, but he was stunned and his footsteps faltered when his gazended on Yabemiya, who was smiling at the side.


    Yabemiya was standing there with smiling eyes, but he was instantly reminded of that maiden that he met among the flowers back then.


    She was 18 years old back then and her life was ruined after she met him.


    Countless memories shed across his mind. He thought he was already emotionless and wouldn��t be affected by emotions anymore, but he only realized he was lying to himself right at that moment.


    ��This way please, Sir. The customers behind you need toe in too.�� Miya��s voice interrupted his memories.


    ��Y-yes.�� Rankster nodded and smiled at Yabemiya unnaturally before sitting down at an empty seat at the side.


    <i>��This man is so weird,��</i>?Miya nced at Rankster and murmured inwardly, but she soon retracted her thoughts and continued to wee the customers into the restaurant and take their orders.


    Rankster swiftly regained his calmness after sitting down. He seemed to be sizing up Yabemiya inconspicuously. Watching her move around familiarly, he felt a little heartache and a little relief.


    She must have had a hard time all these years.


    However, the Golden Dragon��s bloodline in her had beenpletely activated. She was already a pure Golden Dragon and her royal blood was extremely pure.


    And ording to Elizabeth, Yabemiya had only activated her bloodline for less than six months and she had already reached the 5th-tier. Her natural talent was even above Elizabeth��s back then.


    She was indeed his daughter. With such a talent, only she could sit on the Golden Throne in the future.


    Very soon, he began to n the route for Yabemiya��s advancement in his mind, including the techniques and cultivation methods to teach at her current tier, gaining experience at some secret locations and catching a magic beast to be her guardian.


    ��Sir, may I ask what would you like to have?�� A familiar voice spoke up.

 Chapter 2254 - The Princess Collector

    <h4>Chapter 2254: The Princess Collector</h4>


    Rankster looked up and met Yabemiya��s eyes. He instantly stood like a child who had made a mistake and said to Miya with an unnatural expression, ��I-I want to order����


    Miya felt amused by his reaction. He was already so old, so he couldn��t be ordering food for himself in a restaurant for the first time, right? However, she still gently said, ��The menu is here. You can order whatever dishes you��d like to have.��


    Rankster looked at the menu and calmed down as he said, ��Then, I��ll have one helping of every single dish.��


    ��You won��t be able to finish all this food by yourself. Wastage is not permitted in Mamy Restaurant, so I cannot order all the dishes for you.�� Miya put down her notebook and seriously said to Rankster, ��Food is very precious and my boss�� time is even more precious. Many more customers are waiting for their turn to eat.��


    Rankster looked at the way Miya was trying to lecture him and felt rather amused and exasperated. Did thisss think that her boss is the most important person? Couldn��t he, the King of the Frost Dragons order a table full of dishes?


    Rankster sat down again and smilingly asked Miya, ��Then, could you tell me what I should order, youngdy? This is my first time here, so I��m not very sure.��


    In principle, Mag didn��t allow them to rmend dishes to the customers.


    It was to give the customers more freedom to choose and reduce their workload.


    However, this mister gave her a special feeling. Perhaps, it was because he looked lonely, because he hade to eat alone? Or perhaps it was because she was amused and yet felt bad for him at the same time when he stood up in a fluster?


    After pondering for a while, she pointed at the ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall�� and said, ��If you want to nourish your body, you can order a helping of ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall��. It��s super delicious and it��ll run outter.��


    Rankster��s mouth couldn��t help but twitch when he saw that 10,000 copper coins price tag, which was much higher than the other dishes.


    This was indeed his dear daughter.


    However, he still nodded smilingly. ��Alright, I��ll order a helping of ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall��. What else, then?��


    ��Is your taste light, or do you like spicy food?�� Miya asked again.


    ��I��m fine with either.��


    ��Then, you can order a helping of sweet and savory red braised pork, a helping of the eggnt with garlic sauce that goes well with rice, and one helping of crispy and tender beggar��s chicken. That should be quite enough.�� Miya asked Rankster, ��Would it be too much for you?��


    Rankster nodded and said, ��It��s fine. I can order more if it��s not enough.��


    To a giant dragon, this amount of food wasn��t much.


    ��Alright. Please wait for a moment.�� Miya nodded and moved onto the next customer.


    Rankster looked at Miya��s busy figure with an increasingly gentle gaze and a fatherly smile.


    Amy propped her head on Ugly Duckling��s head, pointed her little finger at Rankster and whispered, ��Big Sister Annie, do you see that mister looking at Big Sister Miya with a weird intention?��


    ��An old lecher?�� Ang happened to walk by and saw Rankster when she looked at where Amy was pointing.


    It was still alright. He looked like a prim and proper mister. His gaze wasn��t improper, instead it looked rather gentle like an elder.


    Harrison chuckled and said to Gjerj, ��The Spicy Escargots look quite good. Georgina went to visit her grandma today, so we can have a few drinks. The rum is a good thing.��


    ��You can have more. I have to put my little princess Christy to bed tonight, so I can��t drink too much,�� Gjerj shook his head and replied, but his tone of voice was rather smug.


    Harrison patted his chest and said, ��Tsk. I��ll go put the little princess to bed tonight too. I��ll guard her.��


    ��You��re not worthy.�� Gjerj rejected him without any hesitation.


    ��Hmph. I��lI have one myself in two years,�� Harrison said angrily. It was true that he was envious.


    He wasn��t envious when he saw his boys previously. Instead, he was even feeling a hint of sch?denfreude.


    However, ever since little Christy was born, Harrison watched her grow up, be cuter and call Gjergj ��daddy�� adorably, he was indeed getting jealous.


    ��When do you and Georgina intend to get married?�� Gjerj asked.


    ��We have to wait till next year. She said she will bring me to meet her father some timeter. I��m feeling a little scared. What should I do?�� Harrison was feeling uneasy.


    ��Are you afraid her father will call you bro?�� Gjerj teased.


    ��Scram! Am I that old?!��


    ��Hehe. You have found yourself a young wife. Indeed, as long as a man works hard enough, his wife could still be underage.��


    ��Georgina hase of age! She just had her birthday two days ago,�� Harrison said gravely.


    ��Yo, can you guys do the deed now?��


    ��Scram!��


    Rankster looked at the two human fatties sitting next to him. He thought he could have his meal alone leisurely. He didn��t expect to share the table with three other people, two of them were even very talkative.


    <i>��I, Rankster, have never shared tables with anyone����</i>


    He didn��t voice out his thoughts eventually because the fourth person was brought to the table by Miya.


    The rules of Mamy Restaurant was that the customers allowed the sharing of tables by default.


    The elves were sitting at the same table with the demons, so it didn��t seem to be such a big deal for him to share a table with the humans.


    <i>��What magic does this restaurant have? How did it make so many customers so obedient? That boss�� power was only so-so,��</i>?Rankster murmured inwardly. His gaze swept across the service staff in the restaurant and he seemed taken aback.


    That maiden of an unknown race over there was actually a 9th-tier water magic caster. With that kind of power at her age, she was definitely an excellent outlier on the Nond Continent.


    The maiden standing next to the counter and using spatial magic to serve the dishes, was an 8th-tier magic caster, and she was an extremely rare spatial magic caster.


    That naturally seductive little subus also had an 8th-tier power.


    And that little half-elf girl holding an orange cat behind the counter was�� 7th-tier?!


    Rankster��s eyes almost popped out of his eye sockets.


    That little girl was only about three or four years old and yet she was already a 7th-tier magic caster!


    No. Judging from the magic waves in her body, she was about to break through the threshold to an 8th-tier magic caster.


    What terrible natural gift was that?!


    A 9th-tier water magic caster, an 8th-tier spatial magic caster and an 8th-tier subus were working as service staff in this tiny restaurant, and there was also this gifted half-elf magic caster. He couldn��t help sizing up Mag again.


    Who exactly was he? How did he gather them here and make them work as a humble server willingly?��


    Mag didn��t know what Rankster was thinking now, otherwise he would tell Rankster that what he saw only scratched the surface.


    There were also Sally the current leader of the Wind Forest, Connie the chieftain of the orcs, Cami the new chief of the vampires, Ba the princess of the Moon Nation, Gina the princess of the merfolk and Elizabeth and Yabemiya, your precious daughters��


    The princess collector. He had indeed lived up to his name.

 Chapter 2255 - I Will Take One Bite

    <h4>Chapter 2255: I Will Take One Bite</h4>


    Rankster was still immersed in the shock brought by the exceedingly powerful potential of the service staff and the little girl in this restaurant, when a voice interrupted his thoughts.


    ��Your ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall��, red braised pork, beggar��s chicken and the eggnt with garlic sauce.�� Miya ced the dishes on her tray in front of Rankster and opened the cover of the little urn that contained the ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall��.


    A rich meaty aroma surged out instantly.


    This was the first ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall�� that was ordered that night. The meaty aroma spread instantly and many customers looked over.


    Meanwhile, Rankster who was sitting in front of the ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall��, looked dazed right now.


    This smells so good!


    There was a mesmerizing liquor aroma in the midst of the meaty aroma. He simply couldn��t imagine what kind of ingredients were used and how it was cooked to make such an aromatic and rich soup.


    ��I��m afraid that even the gods and buddhas would climb over the wall when they smell this���� Rankster murmured as he instantly understood the meaning behind the dish��s name.


    There were all kinds of ingredients floating in the thick brown soup. They were visually soft but they still maintained their shapes. They didn��t break apart due to the long cooking process.


    Rankster wasn��t particr towards food. Bing stronger constantly was his goal. As for food, as long as it was edible.


    However, he felt a craving for this soup right now.


    ��Thud.�� Miya knocked on the beggar��s chicken��s mud casing gently with a small wooden hammer and cracks appeared all over it. Then, it opened up like a lotus flower and revealed the golden beggar��s chicken inside it.


    The roast chicken��s aroma spread after the mud casing was removed and Rankster couldn��t help shifting his gaze over.


    ��This roast chicken looks great too!�� Rankster��s eyes lit up. The golden roast chicken that was glistening had an enticing smell. It still maintained its unique aroma even under the suppression of the ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall��.


    ��Please enjoy.�� Miya put away the hammer and walked to the kitchen.


    Rankster brought the little pot over and scooped a spoonful of soup into his mouth.


    The liquor aroma had seeped into the soup and it filled his taste buds gradually. He couldn��t differentiate if that mesmerizing taste was liquor or soup at that moment.


    How did the taste of so many scrumptious ingredients get into this tiny mouthful of soup? Not only was it not abrupt, the richyers were intoxicating. This was a master level��s cooking technique.


    He ate another mouthful of meat. The soft and tender chicken had a rich meaty aroma. It was soft but not mushy when chewed, and there was an endless aftertaste.


    He scooped up a piece of shark��s fin and the smooth shark��s fin glided into his mouth immediately. The shark��s fin that was soaked by the soup had a very special texture and beautiful taste. It brought apletely different experience from the chicken.


    Rankster felt a mild numbness on his scalp and sweat appeared on his forehead. He had never experienced such extreme tastiness before.


    The whole small pot of ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall�� ended up in his stomach very quickly.


    He put down the clean little soup pot and licked his lips, wishing for more.


    Looking at the clean pot, he felt surprised and amused at the same time.


    Harrison and Gjerj raised their eyebrows in shock.


    This mister gulped down the 10,000-copper coins-per-helping ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall�� as if he was just drinking a bowl of hot soup before his main course.


    Unfortunately, they had no idea that to Rankster, this was already a very refined way of eating. After all, he was using a spoon for the first time in his life.


    <i>��Could it be that I have been alone for too long?��</i>?Rankster thought as he picked up that golden roast chicken.


    The roast chicken wasn��t small. If they measured the food portion for humans, it was just enough for one meal for an adult.


    Rankster tore a chicken thigh off and then bit off half of it with a single bite.


    The crispy chicken skin broke off easily and the tender chicken meat dissolved in his mouth. The fattiness and freshness that belonged to a chicken blossomed instantaneously on the taste buds on the tip of his tongue immediately.


    Before he could chew, the chicken slid down his throat like a naughty little chick.


    It was tender and tasted unique. This unexpected scrumptiousness stumped Rankster.


    Different from the chicken in the ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall��, this chicken had a roasted fragrance which elevated the meat into the main character.


    ��Amazing!�� Rankster rxed his eyebrows, feeling captivated by this chicken.


    He ate the remaining half chicken drumstick. He even chewed and swallowed the crispy chicken bone.


    ��Gulp.�� Harrison��s Adam apple moved; he was just casually looking at this mister who looked righteous but ate ravenously.


    However, the way that he ate�� looked rather appetizing. It made them feel hungry.


    Gjerj gave him a look, hinting to him not to stare at Rankster.


    Judging from the way he ate, this gentleman shouldn��t be a human.


    The orcs retained certain orcs�� characteristics even when they resembled humans, like the kitten ears of the kitten-eared woman and the bushy tail of the vixendy.


    The majority of the demons didn��t bother to look like humans. They had a proud sense of racial superiority.


    Therefore, this gentleman most likely came from Dragon Ind and was a giant dragon.


    A giant dragon wasn��t to be messed around with. They shouldn��t try to antagonize a giant dragon even when they were in Chaos City.


    Harrison retracted his gaze and turned to look at the kitchen, wondering when his dishes would be served.


    Rankster finished the whole beggar��s chicken before gulping down the entire ss of water at the side. He felt rather sated.


    He seemed to understand why these maidens chose to stay on in this restaurant now. He deemed this boss�� culinary skills to be the strongest that he had ever encountered.


    As for his earlier thoughts, he hadpletely forgotten about them.


    A chef with such extraordinary culinary skills must have spent the majority of his efforts on improving his culinary skills, so he couldn��t be Alex.


    Since he wasn��t Alex, it didn��t matter who he was. He was just an ordinary man to him.


    Then, he turned his gaze to the remaining red braised pork and the eggnt with garlic sauce.


    The eggnt with garlic sauce looked just like a fish, but if he looked closer, he would realize that it wasn��t a fish but a whole eggnt that was carved out to look like a fish.


    ��A vegetarian dish?�� Rankster frowned.


    He killed, drank alcohol and ate meat from the time that he was born. He had never eaten vegetarian food before.


    He had never eaten any vegetarian food even during his worst time at the bottom of the ravine.


    He looked up and saw the busy Yabemiya. When he thought that this was the dish that she had highly rmended, he picked up the chopsticks with hesitation.


    ��For Miya��s sake, I will take one bite.�� He picked up a bit of eggnt and popped it into his mouth.

 Chapter 2256 - I-is That Him?

    <h4>Chapter 2256: I-is That Him?</h4>


    Sour, spicy, sweet, savory, these four tastes exploded almost simultaneously in his mouth. Each taste was so distinct but they actually blended together in such harmony.


    The soft eggnt melted almost immediately in Rankster��s mouth. After the wild pte feast experienced by his taste buds, Rankster swallowed it and there was a lingering fragrance in his mouth.


    ��This taste�� is so meaty! Even a real fish couldn��t match its taste!�� Rankster narrowed his eyes. Staring at that eggnt with garlic sauce, he couldn��t help reaching out with his chopsticks with a hesitant and resistant expression.


    ��Just one bite? Just one more bite!��


    ��Mmm�� it��s so good!��


    ��One more bite.��


    ��It��s a little salty?��


    ��How about a mouthful of rice? Just one bite!��


    ��They are sopatible. Let��s finish them both.��


    ��This red braised pork is also so delicious. It��s soft and mushy and the sauce is a little sweet.��


    The three meat dishes, one vegetarian dish and one big pot of rice in front of Rankster were all finished when Harrison��s dishes were served.


    Rankster rubbed his stomach, feeling only 30% full.


    Therefore, he raised his hands again.


    ��Sir�� You��re already done?�� Yabemiya walked over and looked at the empty tes in front of Rankster with shock.


    Rankster nodded with a smile. ��Yes. I would like to order another round of the dishes again.��


    Miya shook her head and said, ��You can reorder the other dishes except ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall��, which is limited to one helping per customer. You can switch to another dish, like the Peking Duck.��


    ��Alright. I will have that then.�� Rankster nodded. After some pondering, he said again, ��Then, I��ll change the other three dishes too����


    Rankster eventually ordered all the dishes on the menu and finished all of them for this meal.


    ��Mister, you��re so awesome. You did the feat that I want to do but cannot achieve.�� Harrison, who was watching the whole time, gave a thumbs-up to Rankster, who was rubbing his stomach in satisfaction.


    Rankster smiled and got up suavely to settle his bill. He held onto his takeaway fried rice and nced at Yabemiya before leaving the restaurant.


    ��That��s the first customer who has finished all the items on our menu, right?�� Ba said with amazement.


    ��Yes. His appetite is astonishing. It isn��t an easy feat to support himself.�� Ang nodded. She would have starved to death on the Demon Inds if she had his appetite.


    ��This mister�� is quite interesting,�� Miya murmured to herself with a smile.


    However, their busy work soon made them forget about this little episode.


    ***


    Rankster smilingly asked Elizabeth, who was nibbling on the fried rice, ��So, those maidens stayed to work in the restaurant because they get to eat the boss�� dishes for free daily?��


    Elizabeth paused and looked at Rankster with a funny expression. After thinking seriously for a moment,she answered, ��Yes, and no. Although the scrumptious food is one of the reasons that they stayed on for, the main reason which made them willing to let go of their original identities and stay on in the restaurant, to do that seemingly simple job, is the restaurant��s ambiance that feels like a home.��


    ��The ambiance that feels like a home.�� Rankster was thoughtful. He looked at Elizabeth quietly for a while. ��Have you worked in Mamy Restaurant before?��


    ��Cough, cough, cough���� Elizabeth suddenly choked and coughed.


    Rankster quickly conjured up a ss of ice water and gave it to her.


    Elizabeth took a few sips and calmed down. Looking at the ss of ice water, she calmly said, ��This would be a ss of warm water if it was Boss Mag.��


    Rankster scratched his head and embarrassedly chuckled. ��I��ve learnt that now.��


    Elizabeth finished all the fried rice on the te. She put down the spoon and asked Rankster, ��Father, when do you intend to acknowledge Miya?��


    Rankster��s eyes became smiley when Miya was mentioned. ��I just met her. She looks very well-behaved and a little like you, but her temper is milder.��


    ��Do you think that I have a bad temper?�� Elizabeth asked.


    ��N-no.�� Rankster��s expression froze. ��I��m just saying that life��s hardships didn��t make her dejected. That made me rather gratified.��


    ��So, when do you intend to acknowledge her?��


    ��Today. Let��s wait for her on her way back after work,�� Rankster replied.


    ��Alright.�� Elizabeth nodded.


    ��See you guys tomorrow.�� Mag stood at the door and waved goodbye to all thedies. He watched the young and energetic maidens leave.


    Irina stood behind Mag, holding a ss of milk and smilingly asked, ��Do you think Rankster will acknowledge Miya today?��


    Mag turned around and saw the milk mustache on her upper lip. He nodded with a smile. ��I guess he will. He isn��t a patient fellow.��


    ��What about you?�� Irina licked her lips and revealed an attractive smile.


    ��I��m not, either.�� Mag closed the door and then picked up Irina.


    ��I��m only toying with you. I haven��t finished the milk yet,�� Irina said coyly.


    ��Don��t worry. There will be plenty of itter.��


    ***


    There were two figures standing against the moonlight in the middle of the street, making thedies, who were returning to the dormitory, put their guard up.


    Yabemiya halted her steps and her eyes lit up when she saw those two figures. However, she became a little panicked when her gazended on that strapping figure.


    ��It��s Elizabeth?!�� Gina eximed and let down her guard.


    ��It��s indeed Elizabeth!�� Everyone quickly ascertained who the maiden on the side was.


    However, Ba narrowed her eyes when she saw the man standing next to Elizabeth.


    It was a familiar aura. She had seen that man on the battle front at the extreme north.


    Rankster, the frost dragon that created a big problem for the allied forces, who was also Elizabeth��s father.


    What was he doing here in Chaos City? Why was he blocking their way?


    ��Ladies�� please go back first. I would like to be alone with Elizabeth for a while,�� Miya said.


    Although thedies were a little perplexed when they heard Miya��s words, they still returned to the dormitory after they greeted Elizabeth.


    Only three people were left on the street.


    ��Miya!�� Elizabeth strode forward and hugged Miya.


    When she was on the brink of death at the frontline on the ice sheets, she had thought of Miya, her little sister, who was one of the few people that still loved and cared for her in this world.


    ��Big Sister.�� Yabemiya also hugged her tightly. Her constant worries and longing finally had a perfect ending now. It was naturally best that her big sister was fine.


    Then, her gazended on that strapping figure. There were already tears glistening in her eyes when she softly asked, ��I-is that him?��

 Chapter 2257 - This Is My Decision

    <h4>Chapter 2257: This Is My Decision</h4>


    ��Father.�� What a strange and yet desired form of address.


    She had once huddled in her mother��s arms and asked what kind of person her father was.


    She said he was a tall and mighty man, and a hero. He would return one day, riding on a colorful cloud and bring them away for a good life.


    Mother didn��t survive that cold winter and would never get to see her hero again.


    Now, she saw him.


    He was indeed tall and mighty, but there was no colorful cloud and he wasn��t the hero in her heart.


    Elizabeth let go of Miya, looked at Rankster and said, ��Yes, Miya. This is our father.��


    ��Miya���� Rankster took a step forward.


    Miya teared up and sobbingly said, ��W-why�� did you only appear now����


    She had once thought she would be very happy, but when she really met this man, all she could think of was her mother who had died on that cold winter night.


    It was only a small ailment, but how could her frail body have pulled through hunger and coldness?


    Where was her hero at that time?


    Rankster��s footsteps halted suddenly. He felt guilt and self-reproach when he saw the crying Yabemiya.


    Elizabeth stood at the side and pursed her lips in silence, watching Miya with a pained gaze.


    ��She�� Your mother. Did she talk to you about me?�� Rankster asked softly.


    ��She said that you are her hero and wille back to fetch us on a colorful cloud one day.�� Miya shook her head at Rankster and sobbed. ��But you lied to her. Do you know how difficult it is for a human woman to live in Chaos City with a half-dragon child?


    ��You told her to wait for you and she did, year after year. All her best years were pinned on your ethereal promise.��


    Rankster clenched his fists tightly subconsciously and said with deep self-reproach, ��I��m sorry, Miya. I��ve let you and your mother down.��


    An outstanding woman like her would have had a bright future if she hadn��t met him back then, but she had spent the rest of her life in misery because of him.


    Miya looked at Rankster and walked forward slowly. His stoic and handsome face was filled with self-reproach and pain right now.


    She stood still and looked at the man in front of her. The man whom her mother loved to death and waited for her whole life.


    Just like that, all the grievances and me suddenly dissipated.


    ��Mother, have you forgiven him? Or, have you never med him before?�� She stared at the glowing ring hanging on the ne around her neck and was dazed for a while.


    The ring seemed to have a spirit. It floated away from Miya��s chest, got away from the string and flew towards Rankster.


    ��This is���� Rankster looked at the ring hovering in front of him, stunned. He reached out with his right hand and gently grasped that ring.


    The silver ring had an ice crystal embedded in it. This was their token of love and the only thing that he had given her back then.


    Although it wasn��t exceedingly expensive, it would be enough to let the mother-and-daughter duo survive in Chaos City if she had sold it.


    The white glow on the silver ring got dimmer gradually until it disappeared.


    Rankster felt something in his heart disappear along with it too. He felt an emptiness.


    Yabemiya also looked at the sky with tears in her eyes, but she blinked the tears away. Mother hated to see her cry when she was small. She shouldn��t cry at this final moment either.


    After a long time, Rankster put down his hand and walked to Yabemiya. He crouched down and hugged her gently.


    Miya��s emotions finally exploded at this moment.


    She hugged Rankster tightly, as though she was afraid to lose him again, or perhaps, she wanted to express all her longing.


    So, this was how a father��s embrace felt like. It was indeed very warm, secure and safe.


    Miya let go and took two steps back. She looked up at Rankster with an energetic smile and clearly said, ��Father, I am Miya, Yabemiya.��


    Rankster looked at Yabemiya��s smile in a daze before smiling too. He ced his right hand on top of Miya��s head and gently said, ��From today on, you are Yabemiya Clevnd, the princess of the Frost Dragons.��


    ��Yabemiya Clevnd���� Yabemiya repeated her name gently and the smile on her face became even brighter.


    ��Miya,e back with us to Frost Dragon Ind. Father wants to live with your sister and you,�� Rankster said to Miya. He owed the two sisters a lot, so he wanted to spend more time and care for them. He also wanted to teach them how to cultivate and grow.


    Miya shook her head and said to Rankster with a convicted gaze, ��Father, I don��t want to return to Dragon Ind. I want to stay in Chaos City.��


    ��Why?�� Rankster frowned slightly. ��Don��t you want to return with me?��


    ��No. I just don��t want to leave Chaos City and the restaurant.�� Miya shook her head and smilingly said to Rankster, ��As for the reason, Father should have the answer after tasting all the dishes on the menu.��


    Rankster was embarrassed as he looked at the amused smile on Miya��s face. He didn��t expect this girl to recognize him.


    ��Although Mamy Restaurant��s food is indeed very delicious, as a giant dragon, gaining a greater power and seeing the bigger world and sky out there, are what we should be doing. We can��t stay in afortable ce for too long,�� Rankster said gravely.


    ��So, that��s why you left back then? For a bigger sky?�� Miya asked him in return instead.


    ������ Rankster.


    ��I don��t want unparalleled power and I don��t like the vast and strange sky and world out there, I like Mamy Restaurant. I like everyone here. I like the dishes that Boss makes and every child whoes to the ice cream shop,�� Miya said with a serious and convincing expression. ��This is the life I want to have. I want to stay here. This is my decision.��


    Rankster looked at Miya, as though he had seen that stubborn maiden again.


    The past events surged in his mind and his heart wavered too.


    Yes. What was the point of getting stronger?


    The women he loved were all gone. He was left all alone.


    There was no one else to drink with him even when he was invincible.


    Boring, boring.


    ��Father, you can stay in Chaos City for some time. I guess you will like it here too and we can get to see each other every day,�� Miya smilingly said.


    ��Alright, I will stay here for some time.�� Rankster nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 2258 - Boss Would Want To Hit Someone If He Heard That

    <h4>Chapter 2258: Boss Would Want To Hit Someone If He Heard That</h4>


    Elizabeth watched this scene smilingly. She looked at Miya with a consoled and respectful gaze.


    Miya said out what she wanted bravely and insisted on it.


    She didn��t have that kind of courage.


    She had been pinned with great hopes ever since she was young.


    They all wanted her to be somebody, but nobody asked if she would like to be that somebody.


    ��I-I want to stay behind too,�� Elizabeth said.


    Miya and Rankster turned to look at her at the same time.


    Miya��s eyes lit up as if she already knew something.


    Meanwhile, Rankster was a little perplexed. He said to Elizabeth, ��Elizabeth, you want to stay in Chaos City too?��


    Elizabeth looked into Rankster��s eyes and gravely said, ��No. I mean I want to stay in Mamy Restaurant too.��


    This time, she wanted to voice out her actual thoughts too.


    It was Rankster��s turn to be dumbfounded now.


    Both his precious daughters were going to stay in Mamy Restaurant as servers?


    The daughters of Rankster, the princesses of the Frost Dragons, were going to stay in Mamy Restaurant and be servers?


    ��Great, Sister. You��ll continue to stay with me.�� Miya had already run over and hugged Elizabeth��s arm happily with a bright smile.


    Elizabeth patted Miya��s hand, but her gaze was still fixed on Rankster.


    She had already killed Fox and was the candidate for the next chief of the Frost Dragons.


    On their way to Chaos City, Rankster had already discussed the matter of her taking over the Frost Dragons with her. He intended to groom her to take over the position of chief in the next two years.


    Yes. Nobody cared if she was willing to do it again. They simply thought that she was suitable to take that position.


    Hence, she wanted to tell her father that she wasn��t willing today. At least, she wasn��t willing now.


    Compared to that icy Frost Throne, she much preferred Mamy Restaurant��sfortable and warm ambiance.


    Those gazes that coveted that icy throne made her unable to eat and rest in peace, but here, she could open her heart and be herself.


    This was the life that she looked forward to and missed.


    Once, her goal was to find her father, and now this goal was achieved. She wanted to stop for some time and stay here with Miya and all the people who cared about her.


    Rankster looked at Elizabeth, the daughter who made him proud, the daughter who inherited his powerful gift andbat ability. He seemed to have never understood her either.


    ��You may stay if you want to.�� Rankster nodded, going along with her wishes.


    He found out how much Elizabeth had suffered when she was looking for him after he returned from the ice sheets at the extreme north. He couldn��t make her carry on his ambition and will anymore.


    Mamy Restaurant was really a weird ce. It made both his daughters refuse to go home.


    Miya hugged Elizabeth��s arm and said to Rankster, ��Father, do you have a ce to stay? If you do, I will go back to sleep first with Sister. See you tomorrow then.��


    ��I do.�� Rankster nodded and wanted to continue speaking.


    ��See you tomorrow then���� However, before he could speak, the two maidens went away hand in hand and turned into an alley at the side.


    ��These two girls���� Rankster chuckled. He put down his hand slowly and gently murmured to himself as he looked at the ring in his hand, ��Don��t worry. I will protect her for the rest of her life.��


    ��Mother left this ring to me, so I��m taking it with me.�� Miya ran back and took the ring back from Rankster before hugging him gently and smilingly said, ��Goodnight, Father.�� Then, she ran away again.


    Rankster looked at Miya��s back and chuckled. This girl��s character was livelier than Elizabeth. He couldn��t get used to it yet.


    However, this feeling�� was not bad. He felt he had just gained a mischievous sweetheart.


    ***


    Miya hugged Elizabeth��s arm tightly and softly said, ��Sister, I have been worried about you.��


    ��I��m fine. I simply went to look for Father.�� Elizabeth shook her head with a smile, but she sensed Miya��s intention and felt warm inwardly.


    Miya took out the key to open the dormitory��s door. After she pushed open the door, there was a loud bang and confetti burst out.


    ��Wee home, Elizabeth!!!��


    Elizabeth and Yabemiya stood at the door and looked at everyone standing in the living room with a cake smilingly, in a daze.


    ��Wow, it��s a surprise!�� Miya��s eyes lit up.


    ��Everyone���� There was a faint gleam in Elizabeth��s eyes. She suddenly felt a little cold and her nose felt a little stuffy.


    So, apart from Miya, there were still so many people who cared for her and doted on her.


    ��It��s cold outside. Come on in.�� Gina stepped forward, took Elizabeth��s hand and pulled her into the room.


    Miya closed the door and there was only warmth in the living room.


    ��You have been gone for so long and I missed you.�� Gina gave her a hug first. Her body felt soft andfortable.


    Ba stepped forward and said with a blush, ��Although I��m not good at expressing myself like this, I-I will still give you a hug.��


    Elizabeth hugged her back with a smile and softly replied in her ear, ��Thank you.��


    Hannah went forward and said with a chuckle, ��Big Sister Elizabeth. I��ll treat you to some liquorter. I have the best rum.��


    ��Sure.�� Elizabeth nodded.


    ��Big Sister Elizabeth, it��s great that you are back.�� Jane went forward to hug Elizabeth with a sincere smile too.


    ��Good girl.�� Elizabeth patted Jane��s head smilingly. Although Goldihorn didn��t say much, she had always been well-behaved.


    Ang wasst toe forward. She gave Elizabeth a hug too. However, after hugging her, she softly mumbled, ��She looks cold, but she feels soft and warm. It��s sofortable�� Hmm�� so big!��


    Elizabeth��s body stiffened slightly.


    Ang took a step and smilingly said to Elizabeth and Miya, ��Miya, I feel so scared sleeping alone at night. Can I sleep with both of you?��


    ��Sure.�� Miya nodded innocently.


    ��No way!�� Elizabeth rejected her decisively.


    ��Alright. We��ll sleep together when we get the chance.�� Ang shrugged. She didn��t insist on it.


    ��Let��s eat the cake now,�� Gina said.


    ��Where did this cakee from?�� Miya asked with surprise.


    She had been learning to bake cakes recently, but she wasn��t sessful yet. So, who made this cake?


    ��Me.�� Gina raised her hand and smilingly said, ��I made it with ice cream. It��s an ice cream cake.��


    ��We only had very little time, so we came up with this idea.�� Ang interrupted.


    ��It looks delicious.�� Hannah swallowed her saliva.


    Miya suppressed herughter as she said, ��Boss would want to hit someone if he heard that����

 Chapter 2259 - Retirement Lifestyle

    <h4>Chapter 2259: Retirement Lifestyle</h4>


    Early next morning, Mag heard someone knock on the door and he saw Miya and Elizabeth standing outside when he opened it. He showed shock and surprise on his face as he smilingly said to Elizabeth, ��You��re back?��


    ��Yes. I��m back.�� Elizabeth nodded and her cold face had a smile too.


    There was no long speech or any exaggerated reaction. There was just a simple ��You��re back�� and it made Elizabeth choke up.


    Yes. There was still a ce that expected her to return and people who still missed her.


    Mag let the two of them in and poured two sses of warm water for them as he said, ��You guys came early today, so take a seat first. You can look through the menu first. There are some new products released recently. Tell me if you have something you��d like to eatter.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Elizabeth nodded with a smile and sat down at a table close to the kitchen with Yabemiya.


    She flipped open the menu and there were indeed a few more dishes added to it. There were soup dumplings and shaved noodles, which didn��t look bad.


    Miya rmended dishes to her. ��You can have a steamer of soup dumplings and a bowl of shaved noodles. They taste great together.��


    Mag went into the kitchen and looked at the sisters through the ss window. He was thinking that there should have been a touching father-and-daughter reunionst night.


    He had thought that Rankster would bring Miya away. After all, he was a proud fellow. How was he going to allow his daughters to work as servers in the restaurant?


    However, not only did Miya stay, Elizabeth returned as well.


    Even though he didn��t know what happened, Mag could already imagine Rankster��s angry expression.


    To the restaurant that was short on manpower, Elizabeth��s return was naturally a good thing.


    Connie was busy with the restructuring of the Twilight Forest and Cami went back to be the queen of the vampires. They were in need of people.


    ��Oh yes. Sister, do you know that Annie has be even more awesome recently? She has already be a very famous illustrator.�� Miya got up and took a Little Mermaid picture book from the counter.


    Elizabeth looked at the exquisite picture book and said with amazement, ��Annie drew this?��


    Miya nodded and replied, ��Yes. This is just one of them. She has drawn many of them and they are selling very well. They are in short supply every day.��


    Elizabeth flipped through the picture book and praised it. ��It��s awesome.��


    During breakfast, Mag announced Elizabeth��s return officially.


    ��Let��s stay for supper after tonight��s dinner service to celebrate Elizabeth��s return,�� Mag dered.


    Amy munched on a bun and nodded as she said, ��Sure. I��ll try not to sleep after supper.��


    Mag said to all of them, ��There��s something else. You guys said you wanted to register to be part-time teachers at Hope School previously. Have you guys thought it through? Who among you wants to register? I��m going to check on the school��s construction process after the breakfast service, so I can hand in the list then as well.��


    ��I do.�� Gina was the first to register.


    ��I��m afraid I will spank those disobedient little ones uncontrobly, so I can give one to two lessons per week. I need to use the rest of the time to calm my emotions down.�� Ba raised her hand up.


    Hannah said she wanted to teach the children how to brew rum. This was a very professional skill, even Mag hadn��t learnt everything yet and had to ask Hannah to confirm.


    Shirley wanted to be the teacher of archery. As an outstanding elven archer, she was very happy to impart her archery skills to the children.


    Miya was very enthusiastic, but she couldn��t figure out what she could teach the children, even after thinking for a long time. Hence, she could only give up.


    ��I think Annie could teach the children drawing. She can draw so well, so the children will definitely like her.�� Miya suggested.


    Everyone��s gazended on Annie who was munching on the soup dumpling.


    Annie halted and looked up at all of them with an agape mouth and a befuddled expression.


    ��Annie, do you want to be a little teacher?�� Mag asked her smilingly.


    With Annie��s current drawing techniques and skills, it was more than enough for her to be an arts teacher.


    Annie was taken back before she shook her head and replied with signnguage, ��I-I don��t know how to teach others to draw.��


    ��Mmm. Forget it then. Let��s wait till Annie wants to teach others how to draw.�� Mag nodded with a smile and didn��t insist.


    Annie still couldn��t talk now, so this was a great obstacle to teaching.


    During breakfast service, Mag saw Rankster again. He was dressed like the rich merchant from yesterday.


    Mag could sense a faint hostility from him. Obviously, he minded that Mag got his two daughters to work as his service staff.


    However, even though he was a little hostile, he kept eating the soup dumplings. It didn��t affect his appetite at all.


    ��Seems like I need to go get a house first. It needs to be big to amodate both the children. Of course, I stayed here for the kids and not for the food.�� Rankster walked out of Mamy Restaurant and narrowed his eyesfortably when the sunlight fell on his face.


    Line up, eat breakfast, watch his children work.


    He never seemed to have such an easy life before.


    ��What should I do next? Mmm�� Let��s go chat with an old friend. Urien seems to live over there? He was merciless thest time we fought���� Rankster mumbled as he walked towards the magic potion shop.


    He needed some time to get used to this retirement lifestyle.


    ***


    Mag made a trip to Hope School. The four storey teaching building was already being built. The Night Elves construction team had demonstrated their professionalism.


    Hundreds of elves with specific jobs worked energetically and rapidly builded.


    Many teachers on their break were watching from afar and they made amazed sounds every now and then.


    The elves were elegant and sophisticated in many people��s impression, but it was easy to neglect their gift in construction. If they had gone to see those exquisite buildings behind the textile factory��s walls, they would be shocked beyond words.


    Mag confirmed the construction��s process with the construction team��s leader and ascertained the time to move all the kitchenware and furniture. He also made sure that the construction team could evacuate in time and wouldn��t affect the school��s reopening.


    Then, Mag asked a teacher about the location of the principal��s office.


    ��Pleasee in.�� Mag heard a familiar voice as soon as he finished knocking. He pushed open the door and entered.


    Luna looked up from a pile of documents and showed an expression of surprise when she saw Mage in. She put down the pen and stood up. ��Mr. Mag, what brings you here?��


    ��I came to check on the construction��s progress and discuss some matters with you. Did I bother you?�� Mag asked smilingly.


    ��It��s fine. I��m just ascertaining some construction items. Please have a seat here.��


    Luna asked Mag to take a seat while she made a cup of tea for him.

 Chapter 2260 - The Double-Flavored Hot Pot Is My Bottom Line

    <h4>Chapter 2260: The Double-vored Hot Pot Is My Bottom Line</h4>


    ��Thedies from the restaurant would like to be part-time teachers as well? Of course I would wee them. They are all very outstandingdies that are all good at something.��


    Luna, who was sitting opposite Mag, was surprised and delighted to hear the reason for Mag��s visit.


    Luna had taken part in a few of Mamy Restaurant��s gatherings so she knew thedies of the restaurant and knew them well.


    ��Ba said that she wanted to be a tutor for spatial magic. However, she can only have two sses a week. Oh right, she is an 8th-tier spatial magic caster.


    ��Gina says she wants to be a music teacher. She is fine as long as the lesson timing doesn��t sh with the working hours of the restaurant.


    ��Shirley wants to teach the children archery. Is there an archery ss in the school?


    ��Hannah wants to teach the children how to brew wine but wine brewing is something even more difficult than cooking. On top of that, brewing rum requires a veryrge area and the process is also veryplicated. I find it a little unsuitable for children.��


    Mag listed what thedies said.


    Luna replied with a smile, ��We were still stressed about not being able to hire good magic casting teachers. If Ba is willing toe, there��s no problem with two lessons a week. After all, spatial magic casters are very rare.


    ��Gina sings very well and if she could be a music teacher, I can arrange fourrge lectures for her each week. This way, I doubt it would affect her work arrangements.


    ��We do have archery sses but we are indeed short of teachers. It would be great if Shirley coulde.


    ��However, we don��t have a wine brewing career on the campus. Hannah is an excellent brewer but I��m afraid we currently do not have the space and sufficient teaching capabilities to support this profession.��


    Mag nodded. It was just as he expected. He asked, ��In that case, when can thedies go for the test?��


    ��Tomorrow will be thest day for all the teachers�� tests. Do you think nine in the morning would work?�� Luna asked.


    ��Sure. I��ll let them know to go over for the test tomorrow morning. I shall not disturb you at work.�� Mag stood up and left.


    Luna stood in her office and watched as Mag disappeared into the long corridor, before closing the door and returning to her seat.


    Now that the school was opening, many administrative matters had been stacking up and that made her hands full.


    Thankfully, there were many outstanding experienced teachers among the teaching staff, so most of the school��s opening matters were more or less settled. The name list for the first batch of students was also out.


    There would be more than 2300 new students joining Hope School this semester.


    ***


    <i>��Teacher Luna looked rather tired. Should I send her a helping of the ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall��ter?��</i>?Mag thought to himself as he rode out from the campus.


    She must have been exhausted as her face was pale and the dark circles under her eyes were quite bad.


    Mag could see all the effort she put in running the operations of such a big school alone.


    If it was not for her passion for children, how could such a weakdyplete such aplicated and difficult task?


    Mag was grateful to Luna and respected her.


    She once protected Amy��s young and pure heart in the most difficult times.


    Therefore, he was willing to do many things for Luna, including helping her set up Hope School to give something else other than food to these children.


    ***


    ��I��m so bored�� So this is what it feels like to be Queen. This is so boring.�� Cami sat at the tallest tower of her castle, enjoying the sea breeze as she swirled the red wine in her ss.


    A long, ck dress hugged her long legs, which were propped up on her rocking chair and as she rocked gently, her full blossoms swayed with her.


    ��It is rather boring. Therefore, I intend to go to Chaos City. I��ll leave everything here to you,�� Drac said with a smile as he appeared beside her.


    ��No! Uncle, please bring me along!�� Cami jumped up from her chair and looked at Drac with pleading eyes.


    ��Are you thinking of leaving your throne behind to be a service staff member?�� Drac looked at Cami with a strange expression.


    Although she had not told him why she went to Mamy Restaurant to be a service staff member, this seemed like she was a little masochistic.


    ��In that case, are you intending to forgo the delicious blood to eat grass in Mamy Restaurant?�� Cami mocked.


    Drac was filled with awkwardness as he retorted, ��It��s a fish!��


    ��Although it is shaped like a fish, it is still an eggnt and is in the same category as grass.�� Cami corrected him. ��On top of that, I was the one who cut the eggnt!��


    Drac thought for a while and said with a nod, ��Alright. Since the peace ord has been signed, I doubt anyone would cause any trouble right now. Let��s have some fun in Chaos City.��


    ��Let��s go! Right now!�� Cami said excitedly.


    After staying in the Demon Inds for the past few days, Cami had been drinking several lousy types of blood that were making her lose her taste. She was even starting to miss Mag��s taste.


    Oh, it��s the taste of his cooking.


    Besides, she should return to retrieve the Photostone that belonged to her.


    After all, she was someone with status right now. As the Chief of the Vampires, how could she allow her dark history to be left in the hands of a human man?


    The thought of that Photostone made Cami blush all of a sudden.


    ***


    ��What are we having today? Let��s have hot pot. Royal Mother. let��s go eat.�� In the grand hall, Vanessa pulled Syndra��s hand and said expectantly, ��Mana Hot Pot Restaurant has pretty good hot pot too. It��s opened by Boss Mag and Big Sister Rena. The food there is cheap and the ce is spacious too. If we go there earlier, we might not have to queue and might even get a private room.��


    Syndra��s face was no longer pale and she looked more energetic too. She held Vanessa��s hand and said with a smile, ��Alright, alright, alright. I��ll leave it up to you. We can have whatever you want.��


    ��Hehe. You have no idea how much I was craving for hot pot back then but my tooth issue was not resolved, so I could not eat it. Now that my teeth are fine, Uncle Abraham has eaten so many hot pots with me that he��s sick of them,�� Vanessa said with a smile, ��He happens to be arriving in Chaos City today too. We��ll have hot pot togetherter.��


    Abraham, who just reached the door, was stunned. His expression changed and he wanted to retract the foot that had already taken a step into the hall.


    ��Uncle Abraham, you��ve arrived!�� Vanessa had already seen him. She went up to him with a smile and said, ��Tonight, we��re having insanely spicy hot pot, let��s go!��


    ��I can��t do it.�� Abraham waved his hands quickly.


    ��Just super spicy then?��


    ��Her Majesty has just recovered. She cannot eat food that is too spicy. Why don��t we order the clear soup?�� Abraham suggested seriously.


    ��The double-vored hot pot is my bottom line.�� Vanessa shook her head.

 Chapter 2261 - 7th-tier Golden-Eyed White Tiger!

    <h4>Chapter 2261: 7th-tier Golden-Eyed White Tiger!</h4>


    At night, Mag coaxed the two little ones to sleep with a bedtime story. After they fell asleep, he switched the lights off and tiptoed out of the room.


    ��Are you intending to go out?�� Irina, who was dressed in her nightgown, asked Mag.


    ��Mm. I want to try the gun out.�� Mag nodded and took out the assault rifle Xi gave him.


    ��She gave this to you?�� Irina frowned as she looked at the assault rifle in Mag��s hands. She realized that things did not seem simple and she looked at Mag investigatively as she asked, ��How did you persuade her?��


    ��I have to make things clear, nothing happened between us!�� Mag raised his hand and said, ��I used a free life-time supply of red braised pork voucher in exchange for it, with another dish added in.��


    ��You��re going to make her red braised pork for the rest of your life? You didn��t even promise me that.�� Irina pouted.


    ������ Mag.


    This deal was Mag��s proudest deal so far.


    He used red braised pork in exchange for a long-range, lethal assault rifle.


    If it was someone else, no amount of red braised pork would be able to seal the deal.


    Of course, that was not what women liked to hear.


    ��One would be sick of red braised pork sooner orter but I will make you anything you want to eat for the rest of our lives.�� Mag put away the assault rifle and took a step forward as he looked intently into Irina��s eyes.


    ��Ah�� this is too cheesy. Go on, go on.�� Irina shooed him away in disdain as she turned to walk into the room but she was still unable to hide the smile on her face.


    ��I��ll go out then, turn in early.�� Mag pulled out his mask and went out through the window.


    He changed into another outfit and so he did not go out dressed as Alex. Instead, he wore a simple, ckbat outfit that was simr to Xi��s. It was made by the System and could keep him warm.


    Mag walked on the streets of Chaos City with the assault rifle.


    It was deep into the night, so there was barely anyone on the streets. Ocassionally, there would be a few drunkards staggering home.


    Over the past few months, the Gentlemen��s League had grown in size and had be Chaos City��srgest scale mercenary organization.


    This was due to the gentlemen��s passion for the board of gentlemen and in a short timespan of a few months, the security in Chaos City had greatly improved. Now the crime rate was very low.


    That had made Chaos City a city that crime syndicates shunned.


    After all, the number of gentlemen waiting hunting for criminals way surpassed that of their prey.


    Mag turned a corner and witnessed a group of gentlemen beating up a drunk demon who tried to flirt with a middle-ageddy forcefully by the road. Other than that, he did not meet any other bad guys.


    ��Is this the power of the gentlemen? Not bad at all.�� Mag carried the assault rifle and leaned on arge tree nearby as he watched a few gentlemen chatting while sitting around a fire in an alley.


    They were the ones who protected the peace in this area, deterring the crooks frommitting crime.


    The gentlemen were discussing thetest happenings at the bathhouse in the city��s southern area, which subus had the best skills, which ones are picky, and how to not appear as though it was their first time there.


    Mag listened for a while and resisted his urge to join in the discussion. He turned to leave and went out of Chaos City.


    After leaving the city, Mag summoned Ah Zi and they went to the magic beast mountain range.


    He heard from customers over the past couple of days that some ferocious magic beasts on the mountain range had been killing all the mercenaries who went up the mountain to pick herbs. These included 7th-tier and 8th-tier mercenaries.


    Since Mag could not find suitable targets in Chaos City, he had his sight set on the magic beasts on the mountain range.


    Mag did not have anypassion for those ferocious magic beasts. He would treat it as he was getting rid of danger for those mercenaries.


    There were howls and growls of magic beastsing from the mountain range in the night as though the blood-thirsty beasts had awakened.


    The magic beast mountain range right now was considered deadly to the mercenaries.


    The magic beasts had left their nests in search for food in the mountain range.


    Other than experienced and powerful mercenaries, most mercenaries would choose to leave the magic beast mountain range before the sun sets.


    If they were unlucky, they would lose their way in the mountain range and fail to leave before nightfall. When that happened, they would turn from hunters to prey.


    Rose Mercenary Squad was a little out of luck today. They had epted a herb-collecting mission and would only have to find the required herbs at the periphery of the mountain range. However, they happened to meet a 4th-tier Iron-back Bull.


    Everyone had given all they had and were all injured before they managed to escape from the 4th-tier magic beast. However, they had also unconsciously barged into the depths of the mountain range.


    On top of that, they got lost, as they were in a rush to flee for their lives and after walking around for a few hours, they were still stuck in the mountain range.


    ��Team Leader, the Thorny Shrub is up ahead. It has poisonous thorns. We can��t go over,�� Monkey told Sivir as he jumped down from a tree. He was limping a little and his pants were stained with blood.


    ��I��ve also taken a look on this side. There hasn��t been any traces of mercenaries�� activities for a while. We have probably entered the danger zone.�� Sam walked back with a grave expression.


    Upon hearing that, the members of the Rose Mercenary Squad all did not look too good.


    The danger zone in the magic beast mountain range meant that they would lose their lives.


    They could already imagine how things would end if they were to stay in the danger zone at night.


    The Rose Mercenary Squad was merely a small mercenary group. Their team leader, Sivir, was only at the 3rd-tier. After escaping from the Iron-back Bull, Sivir was also injured and had three broken ribs. Herbat capabilities had decreased significantly.


    None of the eight members of the mercenary group were confident of surviving the night in the danger zone, even if they were all fine.


    Now, any 4th-tier magic beast could just kill them all.


    In the depths of the magic beast mountain range, 5th-tier magic beasts could be seen everywhere.


    ��Get into the search formation. We will retreat back into that cave we were in just now. Guard the cave entrance. We will leave this ce when day breaks.�� Sivir grabbed her chest as she instructed them as calmly as she could.


    As the team leader, she had to be calm and make the correct judgement and decisions.


    Running around the magic beast mountain range in the darkness was akin to courting death.


    The members all responded positively and got ready to move.


    Roar!


    Just then, a tiger��s roar came from the dense vegetation ahead. The sound waves swept through the trees like a gust of strong wind, shaking the mercenaries and making their ears ring.


    Monkey and Sam, who were not as strong as the others, fell straight to the ground as they threw up blood.


    The thick trees were knocked over and uprooted. Arge white tiger standing at five meters tall and more than 10 meters in length appeared in front of the Rose Mercenary Squad. Its golden eyes were like two brightmps as it looked down on them.


    ��A 7th-tier Golden-Eyed White Tiger!�� Dennis eximed as his face turned pale.

 Chapter 2262 - Thank You For Saving Us!

    <h4>Chapter 2262: Thank You For Saving Us!</h4>


    ��Hm?�� Mag heard the tiger��s roar and looked in the direction of the sound. He raised the assault rifle in his hands and quickly found his target through the night vision magnifier.


    The Golden-Eyed White Tiger wasrge and its color was very striking in the dark. On top of that, its eyes were as bright as streetmps.


    Of course, this was also because the magnifier and sight were of very good quality.


    After locking in its target at 15 kilometers away, the magnifier auto-focused to make the image very clear.


    After that, Mag saw a very wild woman that was like a sexy cheetah. She was dressed in a red and ck leather tube top. She had a pair of lean and long legs and a familiar boomerang.


    ��Isn��t that Sivir? What are they doing here?�� Mag was rather surprised.


    ***


    The giant tiger pounced out and its horrifying aura suppressed the Rose Mercenary Squad, making them unable to even move a single step.


    On top of that, Dennis�� shout just now made everyone��s hearts sink.


    The 7th-tier magic beast, the Golden-Eyed White Tiger, was one of the most ferocious magic beasts on the magic beast mountain range. It was extremely territorial and was also very aggressive towards mercenaries.


    The mercenaries who went up the mountains would usually not end up very well when they ran into a Golden-Eyed White Tiger.


    On top of that, this magic beast is an extremely good fighter. Even 7th-tier powerhouses would find it a headache, much less this small group of mercenaries who were all injured.


    No one could save them in this mountain range.


    ��Bring Monkey and Sam into the cave. I��ll stop it!�� Sivir clenched her teeth together and twisted open a medicinal vial filled with red liquid. Immediately, her body glowed red and her dwindling aura suddenly shot up. She let out a low shout, grabbed onto the boomerang at her waist, and swung it towards the Golden-Eyed White Tiger.


    The boomerang drew a red arch in the sky, flying towards the tiger��s eye. It was so fast it was just a shadow. In the meantime, Sivir stepped to the side and pulled out a repeater crossbow, aiming it at the tiger.


    This was the strongest blow Sivir could currently deal. She was able to temporarily recover her strength with the help of the medicine and she had to buy some time for the team.


    Sivir pulled the trigger decisively, causing the deste Rose Mercenary Squad to feel a sense of hope.


    ��Let��s go!��


    Dennis put Sam on his shoulders and started running towards the cliff in the distance.


    Skol picked Monkey up and also turned to run towards the cliff.


    ��Go ahead, I��ll stay here with Captain.�� Scott held his sword in both hands without taking a step back as he rushed towards the Golden-Eyed White Tiger.


    When the Golden-Eyed White Tiger saw the boomerang, its golden eyes lit up.


    The boomerang barely scraped past the tiger��s eyes and was reduced to nothing after a ray of golden light shone on it, as though it had not existed.


    Meanwhile, the arrow Sivir shot outnded on the tiger but it did not even pierce through its fur. It did not even leave a mark on its body.


    Sivir saw the boomerang disappear instantly and felt her heart ache. However, there was more fear that gripped her.


    The effects of the Madness Potion could onlyst for three minutes. However, even if Sivir regained the peak of her 4th-tier, she was still iparable to the 7th-tier magic beasts, which made her feel suffocated.


    However, she had no choice. She turned back to look at her members who were running for dear life. She swung out her backup boomerang and went straight towards the dense vegetation beside her.


    She had to lure this magic beast away to buy even more time for her members.


    This was the only thing she could do now.


    However, just as she moved, the Golden-Eyed White Tiger waved its paw and broke a tree that was one meter thick and the thick tree flew towards Sivir like an arrow.


    Sivir froze and her eyes widened as the tree erged in her vision.


    She did not try to dodge or resist because it was pointless.


    She did not feel much fear in the face of death. She just felt sorry for letting her members down and guilty for not being able to bring them back safely.


    ��Captain!��


    Dennis and the others paused in their tracks as they watched the giant tree fly towards Sivir. They all shouted in desperation.


    The end of Scott��s longsword was glowing red as he tried to chop the tree. However, the Golden-Eyed White Tiger easily broke the longsword into tiny pieces.


    The Golden-Eyed White Tiger looked at them in mockery as though it was looking down on a colony of ants it was teasing.


    How dare this group of pathetic fools intrude into its territory.


    At that moment, the sky was lit up by a shimmer of light. In an instant, it pierced through the tree that was right in front of Sivir.


    The thick trunk shattered into pieces immediately.


    The Golden-Eyed White Tiger suddenly let out a terrified howl as it waved its huge and sharp ws in front of it, while at the same time attempting to run away.


    However, the light was too fast and it smashed its stone-hard paws into bits and pieces, before striking right through its head.


    The power of the force sent the Golden-Eyed White Tiger flying backwards before it crashed to the ground.


    It twitched a little beforeyingpletely still.


    Just then, a thunderous explosion came from afar. (Sound travels slower than light.)


    The Rose Mercenary Squad watched, dumbfounded.


    Such a powerful 7th-tier magic beast, the Golden-Eyed White Tiger that was feared by mercenaries, was�� dead just like that?


    Sivir��s mouth hung wide open. She breathed heavily as she watched the motionless tiger, her forehead and back were drenched in cold sweat.


    The effects of the Madness Potion were over. The intense pain from her broken rib made her furrow her eyebrows.


    It was the first time she felt so close to death. When she came to her senses, she was weak all over, as though her energy waspletely sucked dry. She fell, sitting on the ground, limply.


    ��Thank�� Thank you for saving us!�� Sivir thanked the mystery person loudly.


    It must be someone powerful for that Golden-Eyed White Tiger to be killed in a single shot.


    The others from the Rose Mercenary Squad all came back to their senses as well. They were d to have brushed past death and quickly kneeled to the ground as they thanked whomever it was gratefully. ��Thank you for saving us!��


    Silence��


    After a very long time, it was still silent in the dense forest.


    Sivir and the others exchanged nces and helped each other up.


    That person who killed the Golden-Eyed White Tiger did not appear, as though he was never there. If it was not for the carcass of the Golden-Eyed White Tigerying on the ground, they would have thought it was all a hallucination.


    ��Cap�� Captain, why didn��t that person appear?�� Dennis asked with a quiver in his voice.


    Sivir did not understand as well. She leaned against a tree weakly, as her injuries were rather severe. The medicine they had with them was all used up and she did not know if she could pull through the night.


    Just when everyone was feeling uneasy, arge pair of wings covered the sky above them. A low voice came from above, saying, ��What are you doing here with your mere abilities? Aren��t you afraid to lose your lives?��

 Chapter 2263 - You Want To Be My Maid?

    <h4>Chapter 2263: You Want To Be My Maid?</h4>


    Everyone from the Rose Mercenary Squad looked up, but they only saw a man in ck standing on a glowing purple-striped griffin with a wingspan over 100 meters long.


    A name shed across everyone��s heart and they looked shocked and exhrated.


    Mag looked at everyone from the Rose Mercenary Squad with relief. Even though they were all injured, at least their lives were not in danger.


    Come to speak of it, the Rose Mercenary Squad had fought alongside him before. He rather liked Sivir, the leader who liked to wear animal skins and shorts.


    Of course, it was because of that pair of healthy and beautiful long legs.


    Mag looked at her ample breasts�� Oh no, it was her injured chest!


    Her ribs should be broken and there should be internal bleeding. Her injuries were serious and she wasn��t going to hold on for long if she wasn��t treated in time.


    Mag frowned slightly. Initially, he wanted to point out a route for them and get them to leave at dawn, but after seeing Sivir��s injuries, she wasn��t going to survive till dawn.


    The Rose Mercenary Squad didn��t have any medics. It was a terrible formation.


    Mag didn��t know any healing techniques, but he had some healing drugs on him.


    ��Go down.�� Mag ordered.


    Ah Zi spread its wings and the trees below it immediately fell down everywhere. It revealed a space that was about 100 meter wide and Ah Zinded on the ground steadily.


    Mag jumped off the griffin��s back and walked towards Sivir.


    Sivir looked at Mag with an agitated expression. She supported herself with one hand on the tree trunk. There was starlight glistening in her eyes.


    Alex! That god-like man in the legends!


    Although he was wearing a mask, the purple-striped griffin was unique. And that scary strike that killed the golden-eyed white tiger left an indelible mark in her heart.


    ��Finish it and I��ll bring you guys away from here.�� Mag took out a red medicinal vial and threw it to Sivir.


    Sivir caught the medicinal vial in a daze before she gratefully said, ��Thank you for saving us!��


    Mag looked at Sivir, who was trying to bow and coldly said, ��You��d better not move if you don��t want your bone to pierce through your organs.��


    Sivir��s movements halted and she sat back on the ground with her back against the tree trunk. She twisted open the medicinal vial gently and poured the red magic potion into her mouth.


    The pure healing potion glided down the throat smoothly and the exuberant vitality burst out. The injuries on her body could be seen to be healing and her broken ribs were healing as well.


    The Rose Mercenary Squad looked at Mag respectfully from afar, while looking at Sivir worriedly at the same time.


    Sivir tried to buy them time by drinking the Madness Potion and attacked the Golden-Eyed White Tiger without any care for herself, so her injuries were the worst.


    Three short minutester, Sivir opened her eyes and stood up gradually. She bowed to Mag deeply and offered a money bag with both her hands. She gratefully said, ��I am Sivir. I thank you for saving our lives on behalf of the Rose Mercenary Squad. Please allow me to offer you all our money and our service.��


    Killing the Golden-Eyed White Tiger, saving everyone from the Rose Mercenary Squad and giving her an advanced healing potion that saved her life from the brink of death, Sivir felt that he had given her a new lease of life.


    Even though she was a woman, she had always been self-reliant. Her admiration for powerhouses was no different from a man��s.


    In her mind, Alex was her idol and bing his subordinate to repay his kindness was also an honor.


    ��You want to be my maid?�� Mag looked at Sivir with a weird expression.


    ��Mmm?�� Sivir was taken aback as well. She suddenly realized he seemed to have mistaken her intentions and a blush rose up on her cheeks instantly.


    However�� perhaps, he needed a maid? If she became Alex��s maid�� Even though it was a little embarrassing, it wasn��t hard to ept.


    After all�� after all, he had saved her life.


    ��I��m willing to serve you.�� Sivir folded her hands in front of her and bowed slightly, already taking on the role of a maid.


    ����?��


    The Rose Mercenary Squad��s members looked at one another in stunned silence.


    The sudden change of character in their leader, who was fierce and had fought with a tiger, shocked them. How did she suddenly be someone��s maid?


    However, they kept their mouths shut after they thought of the other party��s identity.


    Bing Lord Alex��s maid didn��t seem to be an embarrassing matter. Instead, it was a kind of honor.


    Mag jumped onto the griffin��s back and his voice turned cold again. ��I��ll bring you guys away from here.��


    Sivir looked at Mag and opened her mouth, but she still couldn��t make herself ask if she was his maid or not.


    She wasn��t some woman who threw herself at men easily. Moreover, her subordinates were watching from the side.


    She still had her pride!


    Sivir regained her usualposure and ordered the Rose Mercenary Squad. ��Let��s go!��


    All of them got onto the purple-striped griffin.


    They had never expected that they would one day get on board this majestic purple-striped griffin and be escorted by Alex.


    Sivir couldn��t help asking as she looked at the Golden-Eyed White Tiger��s corpse, ��My lord, that Golden-Eyed White Tiger is a 7th-tier magic beast. It has already produced a phantom core. The tiger skin is also a precious item. D-do you want to take them?��


    ��Phantom core?�� Mag pondered. He had read in books that the magic beasts would evolve into advanced magic beasts after they reached the 7th-tier and they would produce a phantom core. It was an important ingredient for magic casters to make magic potions and spell formations. It was rather precious.


    Mag flicked a nce at Sivir and the Rose Mercenary Squad. He thought that they were rather miserable on this trip and had almost lost their lives, so he said, ��I��ll give you guys 15 minutes and you may take whatever you can with you.��


    Sivir and the rest looked ecstatic.


    A 7th-tier magic beast was nothing to a big shot like Alex, but it was a treasure to a small mercenary squad like the Rose Mercenary Squad!


    If it wasn��t for the fact that dragging the whole white tiger back would be too overboard, they didn��t even want to waste a single piece of meat.


    The phantom core, the tiger��s skin, the tiger��s teeth, the tiger��s ws�� Everything was a treasure to them.


    Scott stopped Dennis, who was about to work on the tiger��s p*nis. He used his gaze to gesture at the griffin and softly said, ��This doesn��t look very good.��


    ��Why doesn��t it look good? Apparently, the p*nis of the Golden-Eyed White Tiger has a marvelous effect in that area. It can fetch a high price easily, so I intend to offer it to that lord to repay his kindness in saving us,�� Dennis said bluntly.


    Scott said in exasperation, ��Aren��t you hinting that he is incapable in that area then? We could be left behind if that lord is pissed off.��


    ��That��s true.�� Dennis scratched his head, but he still cut off that big thing agily. ��Then, let��s sell it. I heard someone sold it for a high price of 200,000 previously. This one looks better, so its price will be even higher.��

 Chapter 2264 - Am I Not Even Qualified To Be His Maid?

    <h4>Chapter 2264: Am I Not Even Qualified To Be His Maid?</h4>


    Sivir walked over with a golden crystal that was the size of a baby��s fist, and offered it to Mag with both her hands. ��This is the phantom core. Please ept it.��


    Mag nced at that shiny golden crystal. Its texture was simr to an ordinary crystal but it contained a lot of energy.


    However, energy at this level was already of no value to him.


    Mag didn��t reach out. He simply faintly said, ��It��s yours now.��


    ��This���� Sivir looked at Mag and then at the phantom core in her hands. This was an extremely precious phantom core of a Golden-Eyed White Tiger. Its value was above 1,000,000 copper coins.


    She couldn��t see the expression underneath that mask, but judging from his calm tone, this phantom core wasn��t important to him.


    However, why was he giving it to her so easily?


    Perhaps, it was a gift to his little maid?


    So�� he is already treating me like his maid?


    Sivir pursed her lips. She suddenly felt that the phantom core in her hands was rather hot. She wanted to throw it away and yet wanted to hold onto it tightly at the same time. She didn��t know what to do at that moment.


    After holding onto the phantom core in a daze for a while, Sivir finally looked up and said to Mag with a blush, ��M-master.��


    ��I didn��t say I want you to be my maid. It��s just a simple gesture.�� Mag retracted his gaze. He stood on the griffin and looked up at the sky at a 45 degree angle. His lips under the mask had already curved up uncontrobly.


    This maiden was rather interesting.


    However, wouldn��t it be interesting to keep a little maid like her who resembled a cheetah?


    Sivir looked at Mag and expressions of astonishment, disappointment, joy, sadness and loss shed across her face before she blushed. She wanted to find a ce to hide herself.


    It was so embarrassing!


    She already treated herself as his maid, but he hadn��t even thought about having her as his maid.


    Never mind about the offer, but she was even rejected��


    The only thing that consoled her was that her subordinates were all busy with processing the Golden-Eyed White Tiger��s body. They shouldn��t have heard her calling him ��Master�� nor heard his reply.


    The cold night wind howled in the woods, but it still felt hot when it touched Sivir��s face.


    Everyone soon finished the dismemberment. They took all the valuable items like the skin, teeth and ws.


    ��It��s a pity that the flesh and bones are wasted. They can be sold for a lot of money,�� Dennis murmured with pity.


    ��Let��s go.�� Mag patted the purple-striped griffin gently and it took off and flew towards Chaos City. It left the magic beast mountain range that Sivir and her subordinates deemed as a natural chasm, in an instant.


    Sivir covered her face and crouched to the side during the journey.


    Her injuries were almost healed, only her ribs needed some more time topletely heal.


    However, her heart was hurt�� It would take a long time for her to recover.


    She flicked a nce at the figure sitting at the very front with an aggrieved gaze.


    Was she really that bad? Am I not even qualified to be his maid?


    ��Mmm? Why am I still thinking about bing his maid?�� Sivir frowned, feeling that something was wrong with her.


    The purple-striped griffin stopped in front of the city gate and Sivir regained her wits. She got off the griffin together with the others and bowed to Mag in gratitude. ��Thank you for saving us. As long as you need us, the Rose Mercenary Squad will be at your service anytime.��


    ��I got it.�� Mag simply left a faint sentence before the purple-striped griffin took to the air and disappeared on the horizon.


    All of them looked at the sky enviously for a long time before retracting their gazes.


    Standing on the solid ground in front of the city gate, all of them looked at one another before letting out a cheer that celebrated them getting out of danger in one piece.


    They were once so close to death. If Alex hadn��t appeared suddenly, they would have be that Golden-Eyed White Tiger��s dinner now.


    However, all of them not only returned to Chaos City in one piece, but they had even obtained all the precious materials from the Golden-Eyed White Tiger.


    ��We��re rich! We��re really rich this time!��


    ��Yes. Just this white tiger��s skin alone can easily sell for 500,000 copper coins. The tiger��s teeth and ws are also excellent materials for making weapons. They, too, can fetch a high price.��


    ��This tiger��s p*nis can fetch a high price too. I��ll go look for Old Wang tomorrow and he will definitely give us a good price.��


    The Rose Mercenary Squad��s members went through their spoils with an excited expression.


    They had earned more this trip than what they could in the whole year.


    In the trade of mercenaries, the co-existence of risk and profit was an unchangeable rule.


    Weak mercenaries like them could only do some small missions around the exterior of the magic beast mountain range.


    Sivir held onto the phantom core with a distracted mind. She only regained her wits and said after some time, ��There��s one more phantom core here.��


    Monkey was already awake. He leaned against Skol and smilingly said, ��Captain, Lord Alex gave you this phantom core, so keep it for yourself.��


    ��Yes. If it wasn��t for you, Captain, we wouldn��t havested until Lord Alex appeared. We cannot take this phantom core.��


    Everyone chimed in. They weren��t tempted by the phantom core��s high selling price.


    Sivir looked at all of them quietly for a moment before nodding and epting the phantom core. ��I won��t take a cut from the profits of the other items then.��


    ***


    Mag only spent an extra 20 minutes with this small episode.


    He was very willing to assist others in such small matters. Furthermore, they were someone he knew.


    This bullpup assault rifle killed a 7th-tier magic beast from 15 km away with one shot. Mag had a better understanding of this assault rifle now.


    Mag turned the assault rifle into the silent mode and tested a few more shots in the magic beast mountain range again.


    There were other small mercenary squads like the Rose Mercenary Squad that were stuck in the mountain range, and Mag resolved some problems for them.


    However, Mag only pointed out a way for these mercenary squads that he didn��t know and then left right away.


    Finally, Mag found a 10th-tier Striped Soul Leopard. He locked onto it, aimed through the sight at a 30 km distance and pressed on the trigger.


    The bullet fired silently. The sharp bullet head pierced through the space and made a wave before flying towards the striped soul leopard.


    However, that soul leopard seemed to have sensed something and its forward dashing figure paused. It became a faint shadow and pounced backwards.


    The bullet brushed by its body and shattered the giant rock which was behind it.


    ��It��s indeed a 10th-tier magic beast. Is it really so hard to hit?�� Mag fired another two shots.


    The soul leopard transformed into three faint shadows and ran towards three different directions.


    The bullets shattered two of them, but they both missed the actual leopard.


    Meanwhile, that soul leopard dashed into the mountain range and disappeared.


    Mag didn��t continue to pursue it. He had no intention to kill that soul leopard. He simply wanted to test the gun.


    A 10th-tier magic beast��s sense of danger was very acute. The person using the gun needed to have a more urate perception.


    ��I still need more practice.�� Mag put away the gun and got Ah Zi to return to the restaurant.

 Chapter 2265 - Tomato and Egg Soup

    <h4>Chapter 2265: Tomato and Egg Soup</h4>


    Today��s live ammunition practice gave Mag a better understanding of this assault rifle.


    First and foremost on the lethality, this assault rifle could hit any fatal positions within 10 kilometers and could kill a 10th-tier giant dragon.


    Of course, most 10th-tier powerhouses had very acute senses. They would sense something after being locked on to, and so they wouldn��t be killed so easily.


    The maximum lethal distance for 7th-tier and above was 30 kilometers. Its power decreased obviously after 30 kilometers.


    Secondly, the gun sight that looked very technologically advanced, would automatically measure and calcte the environment. It reced the job of the observer and made the job of solobat more simple and efficient.


    However, when your target was a live object and a powerhouse, an outstanding sniper still had to learn how to anticipate, make the bullet travel over tens of kilometers and urately hit the brain of the target.


    Depending on his powerful spiritual power and vastbat experience, Mag��s anticipation was stronger than the majority of people.


    However, this experience needed a high intensity of practice and couldn��t be achieved in a day or two, so he still had to do more practicing.


    To Mag, who was half a native, the strongest feeling that this gun gave him was: the times had changed.


    This was an assault rifle that could kill a 10th-tier powerhouse. A normal human could depend on the support, find a suitable sniper location, find his target with the sight and press the trigger toplete the kill.


    Moreover, locking in the target with human sight, without the assistance of the rifle, would make it even harder to detect.


    30 kilometers was already beyond the Rodu pce��s area of alert.


    ��Underground City. It really makes one look forward to it���� Magnded on the balcony lightly and gazed at the ground.


    He wondered how that world under the ground looked like.


    Cyberpunk? Or a utopia?


    Even though Xi looked like a robot without any emotions, given her obsession with the red braised pork, she had revealed a bit of her humanity. It was more likely that she was putting on a prim and proper front.


    Furthermore, there were no obvious mechanical limbs on her and she didn��t disy any extreme ideology. Overall, he could still interact with her normally.


    Apart from this gun, what did the world in Underground City look like? Mag was increasingly curious about that.


    Mag wasn��t in a rush to return to his room to rest after showering, instead he went to his study to write an article.


    He had deemed himself as an amatuer food reviewer in his previous life and believed that his level was way above those food reviewers who could only use beautiful but meaningless words.


    However, thinking back on the words that he had used previously, he almost couldn��t contain the urge to go back and beat himself up.


    Those words that he used back then had all be his retribution now��


    He gave up on his domain of being a harsh reviewer. Mag had transformed into a culinary tutor now.


    It was much easier to make the words look lively and easy to understand, making the readers want to try it out for themselves, buy the ingredients and cook it themselves, rather than dissing it.


    After writing the article, Mag read it out loud a few times, corrected a few details and words, and copied it out once before he considered the work done.


    Putting down the pen, Mag looked out of the window. The sky was beginning to turn bright and the morning sun dyed half the sky red.


    It was a new day again.


    He put away the article which was meant for the 10 magazine presses that he had promised two days ago. This time, he was going to teach them how to cook red braised pork.


    The eggnt with garlic sauce was a vegetarian dish, while the red braised pork was a meat dish, so they were both suitable as a meal for one.


    Of course, it would be perfect if a soup dish was added to them.


    The ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall�� was too extravagant and not suitable for normal families to cook daily.


    It would hurt if they made a mistake at home with so many high-end ingredients.


    It had to be a simple soup like the tomato and egg soup, which was easy to learn and delicious.


    Mag himself craved the tomato and egg soup after thinking about it.


    After a cold shower, he felt energetic instantly.


    Changing into his chef��s suit, Mag went downstairs to prepare for breakfast.


    Mag didn��t get the recipe of the tomato and egg soup from the system, but he felt that he could make such a simple dish himself without the system.


    In the world of tomato and egg soup, there has always been a controversy of frying the eggs first or frying the tomatoes first and then adding the eggs in.


    Mag had tried both methods before, and neither was better than the other. It all depended on the individual��s preferences.


    After frying the eggs with porkrd, the soup would taste better and richer.


    And, pouring the eggs into the boiling soup before turning off the fire and scrambling the eggs, would give one a smooth egg drop soup. Its texture would be excellent and it would taste sweet and sour.


    Only children got to choose. Mag decided to make the tomato and egg soup with both methods.


    On the breakfast table, everyone looked at the two big bowls of egg drop soup in a daze.


    ��Father, is it a new dish?�� Amy asked Mag.


    The others looked at Mag too.


    Mag nodded. ��Yes. I suddenly had an idea this morning. This is my first attempt. I used two different methods. Please try it.��


    The birth of every new dish needed brave souls to be its testers and provide their valuable suggestions.


    Amy pointed to the egg drop soup and said, ��Its color looks beautiful, so it should be quite tasty. I want that one which looks as pretty as a flower.��


    ��Alright, I��ll scoop a bowl for you.�� Mag scooped a bowl of egg drop soup for Amy. The whirls of egg in the soup had indeed made this soup look better than the soup in which the eggs were fried.


    ��I think this bowl smells nicer, so I��ll try this bowl.�� Miya picked up thedle and got herself a bowl of tomato and egg soup.


    Everyone made their choices and the two bowls of soup were soon all taken.


    ��Hoohoo����


    Amy blew on the spoon gently before feeding it into her mouth.


    The sweet and sour taste spread in her mouth instantly, making her eyes light up. The smooth egg drops made a round in her mouth before gliding down her throat, leaving behind a faint aroma.


    ��It��s so delicious,�� Amy said before drinking the soup one spoonful after the other. She made it look so delicious that it piqued the others�� appetite.


    Miya held onto the bowl and blew at it gently before taking a sip from the bowl.


    The rich aroma of the egg spread in her mouth and the aroma of the porkrd and fried egg, together with the sweet and sour tomatoes, woke up the taste buds that had been resting for the night.


    It was a scrumptiousness that was irresistible!


    The perfect savory taste, tastedfortable even in the morning.


    Miya finished half a bowl before she could say with amazement, ��The fried egg soup is delicious too. I never expected that egg drop soup could be made this way as well.��


    Firis looked at Mag with admiration. Even a simple egg could be transformed into amazing dishes in Mag��s hands.

 Chapter 2266 - The Dream of a Succubus Maiden

    <h4>Chapter 2266: The Dream of a Subus Maiden</h4>


    ��It��s so delicious!��


    ��I would like another bowl!��


    ��I want to try the taste of the other one suddenly����


    The two egg soups received unanimous good reviews from everyone.


    Mag had expected it, but he still felt very happy about it.


    Mag rejected their enthusiastic requests to make another helping.


    Mag smilingly said, ��It is more than enough to have a bowl of soup for breakfast. Moreover, this is only my first attempt. I will make more for all of you after Ie up with a tomato and egg soup that I��m satisfied with.��


    Miya blinked her eyes and said, ��Boss, I can help you taste them for the next few days. I can eat a lot.��


    Mag nced at her and nodded with a smile.


    After the breakfast service, Mag received a message from Xi: ��Tomorrow night. Grilled meat. Two people.��


    ��Sure. 10 p.m., at my restaurant,�� Mag replied to her message.


    Putting down themunicator, a smile appeared on Mag��s face.


    Apart from Xi, he was going to meet the second person from Underground City.


    Actually, this wasn��t their first time meeting each other. It was that mech driver at the ice sheets previously, who wastefully self-detonated her battleship at Cthulhu.


    However, Mag rather admired her fearless spirit.


    Come to think of it, it was abat style that was more suitable for a strapping man.


    He had already prepared the drinks. Even if she was professionally trained, after downing a few bottles of Maotai, she should at least tell him something, right?


    He had given up on Xi. That woman was too tight-lipped.


    The Underground City was too interesting. He desperately needed to know more about it.


    As for setting the venue at the restaurant and not intending to hold back, it was his small calction.


    If he interacted with Xi and herpanion with the identity of Alex, the other party would definitely put their guard up against him.


    This was not conducive for deeper interaction, let alone getting more information from them.


    Hence, he set the location at the restaurant and prepared the grilled meat and excellent liquors.


    Once they gotfortable, they would let down their guard.


    Then, he simply needed to chit chat and talk about his interesting stories to get useful information from them.


    Even though he had never dabbled in business before, this might be the so-called businessman genes.


    Be it bing a god, or experiencing a high-tech world, Mag wanted to visit Underground City.


    The key to this door was held in Xi��s hand, so he naturally wanted to look for some other side doors as well.


    However, before he started, he still wanted to find out more about that unknown world.


    For example, what punishments would he face if he was discovered when he snuck into Underground City?


    Lantisde was forced to be stowaways as a whole and had sessfully be part of the Underground City, but he didn��t know how the other stowaways would be handled.


    Of course�� this was the worst-case scenario.


    Judging from Xi��s attitude, it was almost impossible for people on the Nond Continent to get into Underground City through normal channels.


    Irina and him weren��t killed nor did they have their memories erased because both parties had established a good working rtionship and he had a certain power to negotiate with the Underground City.


    He spent 5,000,000 copper coins at the system to set a surveince system that spread all over the Nond Continent. Currently, he had found a few mysterious space nodes which could be connected to the Underground City, so he intended to check them out when he was free.


    ��Good luck,dies.�� Mag bade farewell to thedies who were going to take part in the tests at Hope School.


    Ang stood at the door and asked Mag, ��Boss, you really didn��t suggest to the principal to set up a charm grooming department did you?��


    Mag looked at Ang, who was leaning forward to disy her beautiful curves and charm, and shook his head reluctantly. ��We haven��t developed to the point where we can set up sses to groom socialites. The market isn��t mature enough yet.��


    Ang blinked, failing to understand Mag��s words.


    ��I heard you have set up a Subi Support Association recently? You have raised the prices of massages in Chaos City? It has caused quite a bit of grievances from the gentlemen.�� Mag changed the topic.


    ��The economy has already developed for 100 years and is going to wee the next 100 years, but these men still want to use the price from 100 years ago to enjoy the myriad of services now. Isn��t this ridiculous?�� Ang said matter-of-factly.


    Mag thought for a while and yet he couldn��t find any means to refute her.


    ��What kind of myriad of services?�� Mag asked curiously.


    Ang looked at Mag and her gaze got increasingly evil. She got closer to him gradually and whispered breathlessly into his ear, ��Boss, I can teach you if you want to learn.��


    This woman indeed had a fatal attraction to men. She had disyed her racial gift to the maximum with her natural seductiveness.


    <i>Come on. Don��t be gentle with me.</i>?Mag solemnly said, ��I��m not that kind of person. I��m just curious about new things.��


    Ang took a step back, pressed her lips together and said, ��Ha. Men are all like this. You say one thing but do another thing in bed.��


    ��You sound like you know men very well? However, you haven��t touched a man before, right?�� Mag looked at Ang judgingly.


    As someone who had been ying the field for a long time, he could differentiate if the woman was simply boasting or she was indeed experienced. This could prevent himself from being cuckolded too many times.


    Ang blushed which was rare. Her eyes flickered and she embarrassedly said, ��S-says whom?! I��m very experienced!��


    ��Being experienced in this area isn��t something to boast about or be proud of. Girls should be reserved in certain areas,�� Mag said faintly.


    ��Yes. I��m a good girl.�� Ang tilted her chin up. She was very confident about that.


    ��So, don��t pretend to be experienced in the future.�� Mag knocked on her head.


    ��That hurts!�� Ang growled and stared at Mag angrily. She knew she was hoodwinked again.


    Mag smilingly said to her, ��No matter how many stories you��ve listened to, it��s all others�� matters. Who says that subi have to seduce men. Didn��t you have a good time at the restaurant? You also can support yourself and live with dignity.��


    Ang looked at Mag in stunned silence when she heard that. She felt touched suddenly.


    What did this man understand?


    She came with the dream of changing the subi��s fate and returning the subus race to its former glory when she left the Demon Inds.


    Perhaps, no one would care about a subus�� little dream and believe that the subi, whose reputation was in the tethers, could turn their lives around.


    However, she became a Mamy Restaurant��s server and worked here for several months. She had supported herself sessfully.


    She didn��t have to depend on men, or seduce anyone. She worked hard,pleted her mission and lived with dignity.


    This was the life that she wanted her people to have.


    She wanted them to see that subi could also live like the other races.

 Chapter 2267 - Why Don’t You Make Some Videos?

    <h4>Chapter 2267: Why Don��t You Make Some Videos?</h4>


    Mag conducted a philosophical discussion with Ang. From the birth of the subi, to its development, to its lowly image in all the races�� impressions.


    Due to Ang, Mag actually read up on many materials regarding the subi and he had a clear understanding of the race now.


    The subus race had its glory once, but due to the cruelty of the racial war, the whole race was almost exterminated.


    Even when the racial war had ended for 100 years, the total number of subi on the Nond Continent now didn��t exceed 10,000.


    More than half of them lived in Chaos City.


    Only living in this rtively equal city could the subi receive certain respect and not worry about being imprisoned by others.


    The subi had already lost their ambition and even consciously tried to forget their race.


    The gathering of subi would only attract greater discrimination or cause a bigger crisis. It wouldn��t change anything.


    This was also the reason why Ang could onlye up with a rtively beneficial organization that could barely control the pricing for the subi.


    To the subi who were manual workers, this was something that could elevate their standard of living, so they had taken part in it actively.


    However, as soon as Ang brought up the idea of changing their way of life to change their destiny and move forward�� They would give her a perfunctory attitude.


    It was easier to describe it as a racial inferiority mindset. After all, the subi was once a race that was on par with elves and they were a very spiritual race.


    ��Obviously, they only have to change and then they can leave this slump and live respectfully. Why are they not willing to do so?�� Ang said with a frown, expressing her devastation over her people��s degeneration.


    ��Have you thought that you have only told them how to do it, but you didn��t show them that they really could have a life that ispletely different from their current life, one which is better and more respectful?�� Mag shook his head and continued on after a pause.


    ��There must be some of them who have attempted to change in the past 100 years. Perhaps, they had bumped into a wall, or perhaps, it led them into a worse situation. Hence, they chose to give up and maintain the status quo. I believe you have a much deeper understanding about the prejudice that this world has on the subi.��


    Ang had a thoughtful look after hearing that. After a moment of silence, she looked up at Mag. ��What should I do then?��


    ��Many people have told them how to turn over a new leaf. I bet every man has given them a speech after they do their deed. They would have been more precise and logical than you.


    ��Instead of telling them how, why don��t you show them how? Let them know what a subus can do after she leaves those pink houses.


    ��If you can��t change the deep-set prejudice that this world has for the subi, it will be very difficult for them to walk out of those pink houses and begin a normal life,�� Mag said calmly.


    ��It sounds like you are very experienced.�� Ang had a weird expression.


    Mag solemnly said, ��I have never visited that kind of ce before.��


    ��I am now already a server and I have also talked to them personally, but they were still unmoved,�� Ang said helplessly.


    ��People who are used to earning fast money, won��t want to earn a meager wage with their brawn.�� Mag shook his head. ��Moreover, apart from Mamy Restaurant, it��s very hard to find restaurants that would hire subus service staff.��


    ��Then�� tell me what else can I do?�� Ang looked at Mag and asked.


    ��Why don��t you make some videos?��


    ��Huh?��


    Mag looked at Ang, whose mouth was agape and whose face had a confused expression, and exined, ��It��s not the kind of video that you are thinking of.��


    ��Then, what kind of videos can we do?�� Ang asked.


    ��I have been thinking about a problemtely. How can I spread delicious food to a greater audience, change the diet structure of all the races on the Nond Continent and allow more people to get to eat scrumptious food?��


    ��How?��


    ��Well, other than writing a column in magazines, I intend to make a movie.��


    ��Movie? What is that?��


    ��A movie is a visual and audible artform. I intend to use the photostone to shoot a story and then use the technique of projecting an advertisement to show it. Of course, it will be free for all to watch.�� Mag exined it simply.


    Mag already had the idea of making a movie ever since he made the teaching videos. After all, an excellent media tform like the video would bring a greater experience to the audience than the words and picture books.


    However, a simple teaching video was too boring. The audience would be limited no matter how good he was.


    But, if he inserted a culinary tutorial into a great storyline perfectly, it would be spread to an even wider audience and he would naturally gain more fans.


    ��So, what should I do?�� Ang was still befuddled.


    ��You have to be an actor, like those drama actors.�� Mag gave her a simple example.


    ��I know drama.�� Ang seemed to get it, but she soon shook her head, ��But, I can��t act����


    ��No. You have a gift. Just like that experienced lover scene earlier, you have already surpassed most young actresses,�� Mag said with conviction.


    ��Who are the young actresses?��


    ��That��s not important.��


    ��Then, how shall I work with you?��


    <i>Climb on top of me and move by yourself.</i>?Mag rolled his eyes and said, ��I��ll ask you to try it out after I finish writing the script.��


    ��Oh.�� Ang nodded.


    Although she had no idea what Mag was going to do, Ang had an unexinable trust for him.


    As if he would never fail in what he strived to do.


    Perhaps�� she would really be a good actor?


    Ang left and Mag said next to the floor-to-ceiling window with a ss of water next to him. His eyes were glued to the projector screen where ��A Chinese Ghost Story�� was ying.


    He wasn��t a professional in making movies.


    But, he had a rich movie collection from Earth.


    ��Game of Thrones��, ��The Lord of the Rings��, ��Harry Potter��, ��How to Train Your Dragon����Oh, perhaps not ��How to Train Your Dragon��. After all, it would be easy to trigger a racial war if he got the dwarves to go ride the dragons.


    However, Mag��s first thought was not those fantasy blockbusters, but a rtively simple but interesting story.


    Firstly, he had to be certain that the motive of him making a movie was to increase his fame and allow more people to learn to cook from him at the same time.


    Secondly, it was to let Ang twist the people��s prejudice against the subi around with this movie and set an example for the subi.


    Of course, it would be great if they could earn a profit.


    Who would hate to earn money? Of course, other than those people who liked to only flex.

 Chapter 2268 - Three-In-One?

    <h4>Chapter 2268: Three-In-One?</h4>


    ��A Chinese Ghost Story�� was, without a doubt, an excellent movie. Mag had watched it repeatedly many times.


    Of course, the ancient China mythological background wasn��t friendly to the Nond Continent. This couldn��t be changed to Mag��s preferences.


    If Mag chose to copy it wholesale, it would be a disastrous flop.


    After all, the people in this world couldn��t understand Chinese mythology at all!


    Hence, Mag decided to do an adaptation. The story background would be the era of the devil��s invasion. Xiaoqian, the vixendy, would be An Xiaoqian the subus. The Mountain Devil would be the antagonist controlled by the devil, and Ning Caichen, the schr, would be Mag Caichen the human chef.


    A journey to save the world, a love that transcended the races. Fate had brought them together. Stay tuned for the 12th February��


    It would be in time to gain some poprity from the devil��s invasion and it had the core love and revenge of ��A Chinese Ghost Story��. Moreover, it could teach the audience how to cook perfectly as well.


    Mag thought that this idea was perfect.


    Mag was excited, so he took out a notebook and wrote down his thoughts quickly. He already had the rough plot written out by the morning.


    Even though Mag had watched many films before, he wasn��t a professional script writer after all. His dialogue lines were awkward. He felt awkward even after copying a lot of lines from ��A Chinese Ghost Story��.


    ��Seems like I have to take time to chat with Vicki. She��s a professional in this area.�� Mag put away his notebook and turned off the projector before going into the kitchen to prepare for the lunch service.


    For the next two days, Mag continued to refine the script, the background story, the dialogue and scenes.


    As a science geek and one of the participants of the battle at the ice sheets, Mag believed that he had a firm grasp on the background story, the point of view and the storyline.


    However, he was rather hapless at the dialogue and details.


    He had a headache over how to elevate the rtionship between the subus and the chef and how to let the audience sympathize and identify with the entire subus race.


    ��Goodbye.�� Mag stood at the door and watched the girls leave after work. After locking the door, he sent Xi a message, ��The charcoal is already burning bright red and the meat is sizzling over the grill. The stray cats next door are already climbing onto the walls. When are you guysing?��


    ��Immediately!��


    Themunicator vibrated and Mag received Xi��s message immediately.


    ��Indeed, everyone has a weakness.�� Mag��s lips curved up as he put away themunicator.


    There was a little stove on the table and the charcoal was already burning red. However, the kebabs were still marinating on the tes at the side. There was a transparent ss bottle that was warming on the stove. The red liquid wasn��t boiling yet but the fruits and spices were floating in the liquor and its aroma had already begun to spread.


    It was early spring and the snow hadn��t fully melted yet. Having a bottle of warm red wine at this time was indeed rather rxing.


    Irina sent the two children to bed first. Mag intended to meet the twodies from Underground City alone tonight.


    ***


    ��Burr. It��s so cold! Isn��t springing soon? Why is the weather still so cold?�� Vicki stomped her feet in front of the opera house and blew into her hands, warming her cold hands up.


    The opera troupe had no performances during these past few days. The boarding around the theater, which had almostpleted its renovation, hadn��t been removed yet. Most of the surrounding shops had been rented out gradually, so the environment looked dim, as they were undergoing renovation.


    She had changed into the costume that Mr. Hades sent her yesterday. She was a little overdressed, but she was going to meet her idol, Alex, so she still chose this dress.


    Even though it was a man she couldn��t get, she still wanted to leave a good impression with him.


    Xi sent her the information two days ago, saying that she was going to meet Alex.


    Her message was rather official, so Vicky thought that it would be a rather important and formal asion.


    After all, Alex was the mightiest powerhouse on the Nond Continent, a being above the 10th-tier. Even in Underground City, he would be a man close to the pinnacle of power too.


    However, she couldn��t quite understand why he chose to meet sote at night��


    <i>��Perhaps, Alex is simply too busy? He��s so powerful after all, so he��ll need to handle many affairs on the Nond Continent, just like my grandfather,��</i>?Vicki thought, as she was reminded of that strapping figure standing on the purple-striped griffin��s back.


    That sword��s strike had impressed her.


    ��I��m so nervous. How should I introduce myselfter? The maestro of the ck Cat Opera? No, no. I can��t expose my identity. It will get me summoned back to Underground City by my grandfather. The granddaughter of the Underground City��s marshal? No, no�� It sounds like I��m showing off my family background. I��ll get kidnapped easily����


    The bangle on Vicki��s wrist blinked, just as she was deliberating.


    She turned and saw that invisible battleship hovering above the opera house. After looking around to make sure that no one was looking over, she leaped onto the opera house��s roof and stepped into the open battleship.


    The battleship retrieved itsdder afterwards and it instantaneously disappeared above the opera house.


    Vicki stepped into the cockpit and asked Xi, who was still wearing her red-and-ckbat suit and sitting in the pilot��s seat, ��Big Sister Xi, has something important happened? Why does Alex want to meet us suddenly?��


    ��He suggested the meeting. I��m not sure about his motive yet.�� Xi turned around and saw the opulent dress on Vicki. Her eyes lit up slightly, but she soon regained herposure.


    ��Did he ask you to invite me specially?�� Vicki was a little surprised.


    ��Yes.�� Xi nodded. This was specially requested by Mag.


    ��He wouldn��t be���� Vicki bit her lower lips with a shy expression. She didn��t expect him to still remember her.


    Xi nced at her weirdly. Xi had no idea what she was feeling shy about, but with her personality, she didn��t ask and simply faintly said, ��You know about the rules of Underground City. No matter what he says, you have to keep the secret.��


    Vicki was a little spooked by Xi��s gaze, so she nodded seriously.


    She knew very well that this youngmander that her grandfather admired was famous for obeying the rules. This was also why she was chosen to be an Observer.


    Along the way, Vicki and Xi chatted about the interesting things that happened in Rodu recently.


    Xi listened mostly. She seldom spoke, only asking a question or two every now and then.


    They reached Chaos City in a mere 10 or so minutes.


    Vicki walked to the window. She looked at the huge ck city underneath and smilingly said, ��I came to Chaos Cityst year and even stayed for two weeks. I heard there��s a ��Mamy Restaurant�� here that is very famous. The boss named Mag makes scrumptious dishes and even my neighbor, Mr. Hades learned to cook from him. Mr. Hades�� cooking is great. I didn��t expect Alex to live here as well.��


    Xi looked at her and pondered seriously. The three people that she talked about seemed to be the same person.


    Three-in-one?

 Chapter 2269 - A Mesmerizing Contrast

    <h4>Chapter 2269: A Mesmerizing Contrast</h4>


    Hearing the knocking on the door, Mag, who was keeping himself warm next to the table, got up to open the door.


    He looked stunned when he saw the petite figure standing next to Xi at the door.


    <i>��How could it be her?!��</i>?Mag was filled with question marks.


    He had never expected that the person driving the mech on the ice sheets in the extreme north and wanted to die together with the Great Old One was this little kitten?!


    Miss ck Cat, Vicki, the maestro of the ck Cat Opera.


    Vicki had a look of surprise and admiration at the same time. She was surprised when she saw Xind the battleship at Mamy Restaurant, and her eyes lit up again when she saw the man who came out after Xi knocked on the door.


    The man was tall and strapping. He was wearing a ck-and-white chef��s suit. His handsome face and warm temperament attracted her attention.


    Alex!


    She had ascertained this man��s identity almost immediately. Only this man would have such an otherworldly temperament in this world.


    She saw the restaurant behind him. The closed restaurant was still brightly-lit, but only one table was filled with all kinds of ingredients, it was as though he was waiting for the arrival of his guests.


    There was no one else in the restaurant. No boss, no service staff. Only this man who was wearing the chef��s suit and weing them like the host.


    <i>��So�� he��s also Mag?��</i>?Vicki was slightly taken aback. She felt that she had discovered some huge secret as she mumbled, ��Mag Alex!��


    Vicki wasn��t some innocent maiden who knew nothing. She was born into a top family in Underground City. She had received the best education since she was young, and had great wisdom.


    She had collected some information about Alex��s identity recently. Alex��s detailed background was among them. Of course, it was mostlymon knowledge, like Alex��s first name that was seldom mentioned: Mag.


    And this name was very famous in the culinary world recently.


    Mag, the chef of Mamy Restaurant. A man who was deemed to be the world��s top chef!


    Alex, the number one powerhouse on the Nond Continent, the chiefmander of the allied forces, the absolute main force that sealed the devil!


    The two men who seemed to be totally unrted, merged as one at this moment.


    Mag and Alex were the same person.


    Mag Alex.


    Was this god-like man the top powerhouse on the Nond Continent or the top chef on the Nond Continent?


    Vicki��s mouth got wider. She suddenly felt her so-called interesting life was nothing in front of this person.


    During the time when Alex was missing, Mag even took part in the birthday banquet of the king of the Roth Empire and received the title of ��the best chef of the banquet��.


    This man who was once persecuted by the empire��s royalty, appeared in front of his enemies in that manner, and he won their respect and admiration with another method. Moreover, he didn��t do anything bad to the food to take his revenge.


    What a dramatic story it was and what admirable behavior he had.


    Vicki had witnessed his powerful strength before. His fight with the giant dragon was unforgettable.


    What made Vicki even more curious was how did he master his amazing culinary skills? Perhaps, he was also a time manager?


    ��Come in.�� Mag quickly controlled his expression and stepped out of their way with a smile.


    Although he was shocked that the person who came was Vicki, the situation was still manageable.


    Anyway, she still didn��t know he was Hades. Otherwise, she wouldn��t have this expression right now.


    Initially, he was still thinking about how to probe this neer. Now, it seemed like he could simply skip over this step.


    Xi saw Mag and Vicky��s changes in expressions and felt that it was funny, but she didn��t show any emotions on her face. She strode past Mag and entered the restaurant, walking towards the table with the stove.


    The restaurant was very warm and a liquor aroma was in the air. It was the taste of warmth. There was a rich aroma in the faint intoxication.


    The aroma came from the bottle that was on the grill. The red liquid was already boiling. It was abination of the aroma of spices and the aroma of fruits. They created an exquisite aroma together.


    ��H-hello, I��m Vicki.�� Vicki introduced herself to Mag cautiously with a blush on her face. Her hands at the sides of her body were clenching her clothes subconsciously. She didn��t know where to look and it was as though she was a fan who was meeting her idol for the first time.


    ��Hello, Miss Vicki. Pleasee in.�� Mag was slightly perplexed. The girl that he knew was rather outgoing. Why was she behaving so coyly now?


    Vicki nodded and then entered.


    ��Smells go good!�� The liquor��s aroma in the air instantly attracted her attention. Her gaze instinctivelynded on the boiling ss wine gon on the grill.


    She had been drinking with Eiffie frequently. Even though her alcohol tolerance wasn��t high and she would get drunk easily, she gained a lot of knowledge about alcoholic beverages.


    This wine�� was excellent!


    Although she had never seen such a drinking method in Rodu, it wasn��t a rare method in Underground City.


    Warming up the red wine in winter was a verymon practice, especially in cold ces. It could ward off the cold. Boiling it together with spices would make the wine even more fragrant.


    Vicki was considered a knowledgeable person, but she was still impressed when she smelled the liquor��s aroma.


    The brewers at Underground City had already researched theposition of alcoholic beverages�� molecules and perfected them through all kinds of technological methods. They could already control the absolute standard of the alcoholic beverages�� taste.


    Perhaps, it was just because of this absolute standard that the alcoholic beverages had lost their souls.


    Meanwhile, she smelled a soul in the red wine that was boiling on the stove.


    There weren��t too many high standards from the machinery. Perhaps, it was more rugged, but it brought an unusual form of surprise. Together with the perfectly added spices and fruits, it was an excellent wine that made people slightly intoxicated as soon as they smelled it.


    ��Have a seat and a ss of wine to warm up. The grill is already hot and it��s perfect for grilling meat now.�� Mag closed the door and walked over. He picked up the gon and poured two sses of wine for Vicki and Xi.


    The red wine liquid swirled gently in the ss and the heat brought the aroma up.


    ��Thank you.�� Vicki sat next to Xi and received the ss with both her hands. She already felt very blissful.


    Alex actually personally poured wine for her! Wasn��t it awesome?!


    Xi nodded and took the ss too. She instinctively swirled it.


    Mag ced a few beef kebabs on the grill and the meat made a sizzling sound. Oil seeped out from the fatty beef and glistened. The aroma of the beef began to spread just after flipping them a few times.


    Vicki held onto the gass and looked at Mag, who was flipping the kebabs in a daze. This man, who flew in the sky and yed dragons, was actually so gentle and careful when he was flipping the kebabs. This was such a mesmerizing contrast.

 Chapter 2270 - Barbecue With Rice. She Knew How To Enjoy Her Food!

    <h4>Chapter 2270: Barbecue With Rice. She Knew How To Enjoy Her Food!</h4>


    The cube-shaped beef was made into a kebab with bamboo sticks. The kebabs were spread out and sizzled with hot oil. The charcoal in the stove was burning bright red. The hot breath of life greeted her face and the man who was standing behind the grill, was Alex, who was supposed to be standing on the pinnacle.


    This sensation�� was rather amazing.


    At least, that��s what Vicki was thinking about when she received a bunch of beef kebabs.


    The aroma of the roast meat greeted her. The transparent fat glistened on the beef like little crystals and the sauce was carefully and uniformly spread over it. The grilled beef began to have a sheen and it looked exquisite and delicious.


    Vicki had eaten a lot of grilled meat and many of them were even made by famous chefs.


    They were ted on delicate tes and garnished intricately. They needed to be tasted elegantly with a knife and fork.


    Now, she was holding onto a bamboo stick with five cubes of three centimeter wide beef. If you wanted to taste it, you had to grasp the beef kebab and bite off the topmost cube.


    Mm��


    It didn��t look like an elegant way to eat it.


    However, Vicki wasn��t embarrassed by it. After all, she was no longer that pampered young mistress living in a high tower.


    She was the Miss ck Cat that wandered around the Nond Continent for one year. She had brought her troupe members digging in the fields for missed out potatoes when they had no food.


    Roasting some wild game that they caught asionally over burning firewood was also amon urrence.


    She wouldn��t resist beef kebabs that were skewered by these clean and smooth bamboo sticks and precisely cut with great cutting skills.


    The only thing that made her have reservations was whether she should eat more elegantly in front of Alex?


    However, she hadn��t eaten much tonight and after watching Mag grill the meat and smelling the increasingly fragrant aroma as the meat got cooked, she really couldn��t hold herself back as she held onto the kebabs now.


    Howl!


    She ate one beef cube with each bite.


    Vicki��s tiny face lit up immediately.


    As soon as the beef entered her mouth, its slightly charred surface melted over her pte along with the garlic-vored sauce. Garlic usually tasted sharp and overwhelming, but the vor of this garlic sauce was very mellow and delicious.


    As she chewed, the meat juice exploded in her mouth and the tender beef melted away too. The rich aroma of the meat dashed out and the scrumptious taste blossomed in her mouth. She could sense the taste buds cheering with every chew.


    She felt as though she had fallen into a piping hot meat pool that was surrounded by raging mes, while a huge piece of grilled meat was ced in front of her. Should she choose to escape? Or continue to taste the scrumptiousness?


    Unquestionably, she chose thetter!


    ��Phew���� Vicki let out a breath of hot air and put the bamboo stick down before saying to Mag with amazement, ��This grilled beef is so delicious!��


    Delicious! It hadpletely exceeded her expectations for scrumptiousness.


    Just the beef kebab alone had defeated all the chefs that she had tried food from before.


    They had lost very utterly andpletely.


    Even when they had specified that they had already grasped the essence of food with molecr gastronomy.


    However, they seemed to have forgotten that delicious food needed a soul.


    They had forgotten to add a hint of life and heat when they retrieved the food from the cold machinery to configure. Even when the texture and taste had reached the best level, it was difficult to give people shock and emotion.


    However, the grilled meat that Mag made was different. Be it watching the beef slowly get cooked over the grill by its own fat, or feeling the warm airing from the stove, or watching Mag flip the kebabs with his skilled and beautiful technique, they all infused a soul into the beef.


    This was a beef kebab with soul. It was warm and delicious, and eating it was blissful.


    Vicki had already picked up the second kebab. She bit off a beef cube and closed her eyes, feeling the blissful sensation that burst out in her mouth. The corners of her lips had already curved up as she revealed a happy and rxed smile.


    How amazing was that?! She actually got into a state of rxation in front of a Nond Continent native, in front of Alex, whom she respected and was meeting for the first time.


    However, this feeling felt ratherfortable.


    ��Is it really so delicious?�� Xi looked at Vicki and retracted her gaze. She looked at the kebabs on her te.


    She had wanted Mag to make a helping of red braised pork for her and she kept her stomach empty for the entire day before she came.


    Now, she intended to try this kebab first before she made her decision.


    Of course, she was definitely going to have the red braised pork. After all, she had the free-for-life card for red braised pork, so she shouldn��t waste it.


    After picking up a kebab and putting it in her mouth elegantly, Xi��s cool eyebrows raised up and her expression lit up too.


    The mouthwatering sauce on the surface of the beef and the juices of the meat flowing in her mouth instantly awakened her taste buds. She only had to chew lightly to provoke an explosion of meaty juices within her mouth, whichbined with the sauce and condiments to create an incredible vor. She felt as if a fireball had exploded in her mouth, transforming into countless smaller fireballs that were stimting her pte.


    The more she chewed, the better it tasted, so she naturally chewed faster and faster. It was an interesting cycle. She chewed until she swallowed the meat into her stomach, yet the pleasant taste still lingered in her mouth.


    Xi��s usually expressionless face had a rare uncontroble smile.


    Without any words, she bit off another cube of beef.


    She closed her eyes and chewed slowly as a happy and satisfied smile appeared on her face. She no longer needed to be reserved about her usual tensed up expression.


    What amazingly delicious food. It wasparable to the red braised pork!


    It was another kind of tasting experience. Of course, the red braised pork still upied an important position in her heart.


    She opened her eyes and asked Mag, ��Do you have rice?��


    Barbecue with rice. She knew how to enjoy her food!


    Mag flicked a nce at her and nodded. ��I��ll go get some for you.��


    It wasn��t just rice. There was also a pot of red braised pork kept warm in the kitchen.


    Mag scooped up two bowls of rice. He came out with the red braised pork and ced it in front of Xi.


    Anyway, he couldn��t get this woman drunk. He even suspected that he would be the one to get drunk first if he seriously tried.


    ��Red braised pork!�� Xi��s eyes lit up and she began to look at Mag with a gentle gaze.


    Sometimes, she had to admit that this man indeed does make one feelfortable.


    It was perfectly done. He made you feel well taken care of, as if he had already known what you were thinking, or perhaps�� he had already anticipated it in advance.


    Xi ced a bowl of rice in front of Vicki and made an introduction to her at the same time, ��This is the red braised pork. It��s very scrumptious too.��

 Chapter 2271 - So, Black Cat Opera Is Set Up By You!

    <h4>Chapter 2271: So, ck Cat Opera Is Set Up By You!</h4>


    Vicki observed Xi carefully. The normally stern Xi had such a lively expression when she was eating the red braised pork.


    She took a big bite of the red braised pork and carefully chewed with her eyes narrowed and her eyebrows raised. She bobbed up and down slightly when she was chewing, just like a wave. Her lips were upturned, so it was obvious that her mood was rather happy and rxed.


    After swallowing the red braised pork, she immediately ate a mouthful of rice. She looked even happier when she was chewing the rice, but she was still chewing it carefully, as though she was enjoying the process.


    She continuously ate three pieces of red braised pork with a mouthful of rice each. She then picked up the remaining beef kebab at the side and bit one cube off. She chewed carefully before swallowing and then eating another mouthful of rice.


    It was impolite to watch others eat, but Vicki and Mag couldn��t help watching Xi eat.


    Vicki felt it amazing as this was the first time that she had seen Xi eat.


    Meanwhile, Mag was watching Xi with an appreciative gaze. Xi ate with an intellectual and rigorousness, like a nerd. She had to chew 12 times for every mouthful of red braised pork, 18 times for every mouthful of rice and 20 times for every cube of beef. However, she would control the speed of her chewing, as she would swallow every food item precisely at the six second point.


    ��Why are you staring at me?�� Xi looked up and met Mag��s gaze.


    ��I��m just a little curious. Do your armed forces specially train you guys at eating too? Six seconds for every type of food,�� Mag said frankly.


    ��No.�� Xi��s answer was short and sweet as ever.


    ��Oh.�� Mag, too, didn��t borate on that. After all, it was rude to stare at a maiden eating and it wasn��t worth mentioning.


    However, Vicki couldn��t stop herself fromughing. Her head was down with a piece of beef in her mouth, but she couldn��t chew because her lips were upturned.


    She knew that the Underground City��s Gal��cticos didn��t have training in eating. After Mag��s reminder, she suddenly realized why she felt that Xi ate with a weird tempo.


    So, it was her OCD of six seconds for every bite��


    Xi looked at the two of them weirdly and continued her tempo of eating red braised pork, rice, beef kebab and rice.


    Vicki soon controlled herughter and then tried the red braised pork.


    Then�� she was a lost cause too.


    <i>��This red braised pork is simply too delicious! It��s soft and sweet and melts in the mouth. The rich meaty aroma suddenly spreads in my mouth and I��mpletely bowed over!��</i>


    Vicki was amazed inwardly, but she simply couldn��t stop. She also began the tempo of one mouthful of rice followed by one mouthful of red braised pork.


    Mag munched on the kebabs and drank the wine casually as he watched the twodies eating happily, feeling a little exasperated.


    One big and one small. They were both rather cute.


    However, he had invited them here to improve on their friendship by eating some kebabs and drinking some wine, so that he could get some information out of them.


    Seeing that they enjoyed their meals so much, he felt bad to interrupt them.


    Around 10 minutester, the bowl of rice and the pot of red braised pork were empty.


    Xi and Vicki put down their chopsticks, still wanting more.


    ��The red braised pork is so delicious. Mr. Alex, your culinary skill is simply amazing.�� Vicki looked at Mag with stars in her eyes. His powerful strength made people admire him, while his great culinary skill made one�� want to marry him.


    This man was simply too charismatic!


    Even though his looks were extraordinarily good-looking, he was handsome and manly. He had a noble and gentle temperament, and a low and attractive voice. His perfect figure under his chef��s suit made one lust after him too.


    A being who could sh a Great Old One with a sword; but his charisma increased even more when he put down his longsword and picked up a chef��s knife.


    Vicki thought that those aristocratic men in Underground City werepletely iparable to him.


    Even the one that her family had chosen for her was far inferior whenpared to him.


    ��Thank you for yourpliments. Have more beef, please.�� Mag ced a serving of grilled beef kebabs and mutton kebabs onto Vicki��s te.


    ��Thank you.�� Vicki nodded with a smile. Her gaze was soon attracted by the piping hot kebabs.


    Xi, who shared her bowl of rice and pot of red braised pork with Vicki, was obviously not full yet. Fortunately, there were still plenty of beef kebabs and mutton kebabs and Mag gave another serving to her again, so she concentrated on eating the kebabs and drinking the warm red wine asionally.


    Vicki held onto the warm ss and took a sip of the red wine.


    The red wine that was heated up had a warm texture. It also had a tinge of fruit and spice aroma. It was sweet and warmed her heart.


    Vicki��s eyes lit up. It was better than any other alcoholic beverages she had had before. It tasted just like�� some kind of juice.


    But, there was a long and lingering aftertaste after swallowing it, just like a beauty caressing your neck. Seductive and mesmerizing.


    Soon, a blush appeared on her face.


    Her alcohol tolerance was rather bad. She usually didn��t drink and she couldn��t stand the stimting texture of most liquor.


    However, this red wine gave her a warm andfortable sensation. It was a little intoxicating and a little addictive.


    Together with the kebabs, a ss of red wine was soon finished.


    Mag poured another ss for Vicki and said, ��Is Miss Vicki going to stay on the Nond Continent for a long time? You sound very adept at the Nond Continent��smon tongue.��


    Xi looked up at him and then at Vicki before pondering for a moment. She then retracted her gaze and continued to eat the kebabs.


    Mag noticed her small gestures. He remained unfazed but he felt it funny inwardly.


    This was the current situation.


    He knew about Vicki��s identity as the maestro of the ck Cat Opera, but Vicki didn��t know that he was Hades. Perhaps Xi didn��t know that his cover in Rodu was Hades, but she knew that he had a tavern in Rodu and he had sponsored Vicki��s opera troupe.


    Furthermore, his current cover for his identity wasn��t very secure. If Vicki came to the restaurant during the day, she would see the stand-up at the door and Annie��s work and she would be able to deduce his identity.


    All of them had covers, so they weren��t afraid to be recognized.


    After all, who could guess that the maiden who sang, danced and rapped on stage, was not only the maestro of ck Cat Opera, she was also the young mistress of a certain big family in Underground City. She even drove her battleship and self-detonated it at Cthulhu, and performed a great escape on the ice sheets in a mech.


    Mag simply felt amused, so he intended to keep that cover and test out this maiden, who obviously had a low alcohol tolerance.


    Vicki was slightly taken aback. Looking at Mag, she pondered for a moment before smilingly saying, ��Yes. I have been on the Nond Continent for over a year, and I have even set up an opera troupe. ck Cat Opera. Have you heard of it before?��


    ��So, ck Cat Opera is set up by you! I heard that it��s the best opera troupe on the Nond Continent,�� Mag nodded and said, showing an admiring and shocked expression.

 Chapter 2272 - She Still Wants To Eat For Free!

    <h4>Chapter 2272: She Still Wants To Eat For Free!</h4>


    ��Y-you have really heard of ck Cat Opera before? And�� you gave it such a high review!��


    Now, Vicki was stunned. She looked at Mag with disbelief.


    Although ck Cat Opera had always been her pride and joy, it was also a work that she worked very hard for.


    However, looking at it rationally, ck Cat Opera had no fame at all before it moved to Romo Street. Even now, it was still a very niche existence.


    But, Mag actually said that their ck Cat Opera was the best opera troupe on the Nond Continent?!


    This praise touched her immensely! She was excited! And, a little shy��


    However, it was as though something precious to her, which had been doubted andughed at by others all along, had finally received the praise and appreciation it deserved. This acknowledgement made Vicky like Mag even more.


    ��Yes, I have. Some said that it��s the future of the Nond Continent��s opera. Looking at you now, I think they��re right.�� Mag nodded honestly.


    There were most probably only two opera troupes on the Nond Continent now. Compared to that sleep-inducing opera troupe, ck Cat Opera��s professionalism had exceeded it.


    Vicki looked at Mag, feeling extremely touched. She almost wanted to marry him.


    To her, given Mag��s identity and status, he didn��t have to lie to her, so what he said was the truth.


    She had met many difficulties since she set up ck Cat Opera. She had heard many rumors and demoralizing words and suffered many defeats.


    Meanwhile, right now, the man in front of her, the number one powerhouse on the Nond Continent, had said that ck Cat Opera was the future of the Nond Continent��s opera troupe. She believed him.


    ��It��s hard to find a friend who appreciates me. Let me toast you.�� Vicki raised her ss.


    Mag clinked his ss with hers.


    Vicki finished all the wine in the ss.


    Mag also finished all the wine. He then ced a few more beef kebabs in front of Vicki. ��Don��t just drink. Have some grilled meat too����


    Vicki had already slumped over the table before Mag could finish talking.


    ������ Mag.


    They had just started to be friends and had enough drinks. He was just about to ask her questions and she got drunk so quickly?


    Mag felt cheated instantly.


    Xi flicked a nce at Vicki before looking at Mag, who froze. Her upturned lips showed her excellent mood, but she didn��t stop eating the kebabs.


    Mag sighed inwardly, but he still went to get a nket and covered Vicki with it.


    It turns out that some maidens might look easy to fool, but, in fact, weren��t that easy to fool.


    Of course, it��s another story if you want to cheat them of other things.


    Mag poured a ss of red wine for Xi before sitting down again to eat the kebabs and drink the wine.


    He didn��t intend to ply Xi with the wine. The alcohol content of such boiled red wine was almost negligible. To Xi, it was no different from drinking in water.


    He might be the one to get drunk if they really wanted to drink.


    ��Why did you pretend not to know her?�� Xi picked up a bamboo stick as she asked Mag, ��Did you know her identity when you rendered her assistance previously?��


    Xi��s sharp gaze locked onto Mag as she asked him solemnly.


    ��Frankly speaking, before today, I always thought you were going to bring a big guy over. I even specially prepared two crates of Maotai.�� Mag smiled before looking at Vicki, who was slumped over the table. ��I helped her because I really admired her talents. Furthermore, helping her is also an investment. I paid the money because I believed she could give me a higher return. She had that capability.��


    ��Seems like a coincidence.�� Xi retracted her gaze. The lie detector told her that he wasn��t lying.


    ��It might be an affinity too.�� Mag shrugged.


    Xi picked up another kebab and said, ��She has also signed the non-disclosure agreement. It��s impossible for you to get any information from her.��


    ��Did any of your rules forbid you guys from making friends with the people on the Nond Continent?�� Mag asked smilingly.


    ��Yes.�� Xi nodded.


    ������ Mag.


    Mag knew that the rules were set by Underground City to maintain their secrecy, but he still felt slightly ufortable.


    However, Underground City had more powerful beings and more advanced technology, but it didn��t enve the Nond Continent. It could already be considered as having a very high morality.


    After all, in the sci-fi movies, there was usually some kind of master-and-ve rtionship between the two worlds which were connected but had a great disparity in technology.


    The Elder Things�� morality had even amazed him, an Earthling.


    ��Actually, I don��t mean any harm. At least, Underground City gives me quite a good impression, and I don��t want the various races on the Nond Continent to suffer the impact of the Underground City��s civilization yet.�� Mag calmly said to Xi, ��As an Observer, you should know the Nond Continent��s current standard of living very well. It��s not a good thing to let them know about the existence of another world. Not even letting some of them know about it.��


    ��I know you won��t spread this news deliberately.�� Xi drank a sip of wine. ��Hence, Underground City isn��t going to take any action against you.��


    ��Is the existence of the Nond Continent a secret in Underground City?�� Mag asked again.


    ��It��s a secret that belongs to a few.�� Xi nodded.


    Mag nodded thoughtfully. To Underground City, the Nond Continent was just like a noob vige. Although some big bosses would appear every now and then, with Underground City��s powerful technological strength, it was enough for them to flex.


    However, the situation of people from Underground Citying over didn��t happen frequently. Even a young mistress from a great family like Vicki had to sneak over and almost ended up starving to death.


    The upper echelon of Underground City must have some kind of tacit agreement or some kind of restriction regarding the policy of the Nond Continent.


    Even though Mag was curious, Mag was restrained about the idea of linking up the two worlds.


    Lantisde falling into Underground City was an ident and it was beyond his expectations that Underground City was willing to ept them.


    The technological difference of tens of thousands of years was more than just a gap. The Nond Continent could descend into chaos.


    Comparatively, it was more stable to let the people on the Nond Continent take a speeding train, read a colored picture book and watch a movie with a cooking tutorial advert installed in it in the cinema first.


    This meal of grilled meat took over an hour. Mag finally sauted a piece of steak for Xi before ending this supper.


    Xi wiped her mouth and said to Mag, ��The grilled meat is delicious. Thank you for your hospitality.��


    ��Don��t mention it. Have you decided what other dish you want to have for free for life?�� Mag asked smilingly.


    Xi thought for a while before shaking her head. ��I still need to think about it.��


    She thought that red braised pork was the most delicious dish in the world when it was the only dish that she had eaten. Then, she also found the beef kebabs and mutton kebabs very delicious when she tried them tonight. And, the ck pepper steak that was the finale, was even more scrumptious.


    There were still many more dishes on the menu. She believed it was a piece of fertilend that was worth spending time to discover and savor before making her choice.


    <i>��She still wants to eat for free!��</i>?Mag made his judgment.

 Chapter 2273 - Aunty, the Times Have Changed!

    <h4>Chapter 2273: Aunty, the Times Have Changed!</h4>


    A simple gathering. Mag closed the door after watching Xi leave, carrying Vicki in her arms.


    Although he didn��t get any useful information from Xi, today wasn��tpletely unfruitful either.


    At least, he knew who the other person from Underground City staying on the Nond Continent was, and she was someone he knew.


    Even though Vicki wasn��t stable emotionally, she was still much easier to cheatpared to Xi.


    Mag had already decided that he would take Vicki as the breaking point and extract the Underground City��s secret from her.


    With ck Cat Opera around, she couldn��t hide.


    Mag was about to clear the table when Irina came down from the stairs with a smile. ��Is it fun to drink and flirt with two little beauties?��


    ��I��m working here,�� Mag replied seriously.


    Irina rolled her eyes at him. She sat down and crossed her legs. ��I didn��t expect Vicki to hail from Underground City too. However, she didn��t look very powerful or outstanding.��


    ��With the assistance of advanced technology, the physicalbat power doesn��t represent a person��sbat powerpletely. I have seen her self-detonating a battleship at Cthulhu and running madly on the ice sheets in a mech.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. ��If we consider the mech as well, herbat power was equivalent to a 9th-tier giant dragon. If she has the battleship, that strength will be even harder to gauge.��


    Irina opened her mouth. Although she didn��t understand what kind of enhancement the mech and the battleship could give to Vicki, she still chose to trust Mag��s judgment. She changed the topic. ��I can see that she was rather interested in you.��


    <i>It shows that I am still as charismatic as before.</i>?Mag seriously said, ��I think they just want to eat my dishes for free. It��s the Underground City��s old tradition.��


    ��You want to go to Underground City?�� Irina looked into Mag��s eyes and asked.


    ��Yes. It holds the secret to bing a god. To me, it��s indeed very attractive. I��ll definitely go and take a look.�� Mag nodded.


    ��But there is no longer any god in this world.�� Irina��s voice was cold and her expression was serious.


    Mag was suddenly stumped. He suddenly realized the meaning in Irina��s words. Sweat beaded on his forehead and he felt a chill up his back.


    Yes. There had been numerous legends regarding gods on the Nond Continent and almost every race prayed to all kinds of gods.


    However�� in the past eons, there had been no concrete evidence of the gods ever appearing and no gods from any race had brought them to glory ever.


    The gods might have appeared on the Nond Continent, but they had all disappeared.


    Nobody knew where they went. They didn��t leave behind any evidence either.


    In such a huge continent and a world where countless races co-existed, was it true that no one had ever reached that limit in the past tens of thousands of years?


    Even Alex and Lantisde had seen that invisible existence in the recent few hundreds of years.


    He didn��t think that they were some kind of genius. Such a possibility was simply too slim.


    Where did those people go after bing gods?


    ��I understand your pursuit for power, but what will happen after you be one? Are we going to offer you a joss stick after you be a god whenever we miss you?�� Irina continued to ask.


    Magughed silently. Talking about joss sticks�� he was thinking about his path of bing a god by gaining believers.


    ��Xi said that there are beings more advanced than the 10th-tier. They are the Extraordinaires. I want to see what kind of beings the Extraordinaires really are. Are they really gods?�� Mag said with a solemn expression, ��If they could still stay in Underground City after bing gods, that means every rule here could be broken.��


    Irina nodded thoughtfully before saying, ��If you really met a real god, it won��t be easy for you to escape them.��


    ��I can always run if I��m not their match. I��m rather confident in my abilities to escape,�� Mag smilingly said before he went to Irina and massaged her shoulders. ��Do you want to eat anything? We still have grilled meat.��


    ��I��m not eating your leftovers.�� Irina shook her head. After thinking, she said, ��I want to eat your noodles.��


    ��This���� Mag looked at Irina��s lush red lips before going to the kitchen. ��I��ll go make the noodles.��


    A bowl of shaved noodles was soon made and Mag added two fried eggs for her.


    Mag sat across from Irina and watched her eat the shaved noodles daintily.


    Her dainty mouth on her beautiful face sucked gently and a shaved noodle slid into her mouth. She chewed it, looking very adorable.


    ��Don��t look at me when I��m eating.�� Irina red at him.


    ��Someone once said we should look at the most beautiful thing when we stay put in one ce quietly.�� Mag shrugged. ��I have no other choice.��


    ��Glib-tongued.�� Irina rolled her eyes, but she couldn��t help but smile. She bit into the fluffy fried egg and the yolk oozed out slowly. It was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. It was delicious.


    She loved the eggs Mag fried the most. He seemed to have fried the eggs with porkrd. It was fluffy and the yolk was soft. It was a delicacy that others couldn��t replicate.


    Irina felt full after eating one bowl of noodles and two eggs. She put down her chopsticks satedly.


    ��How��s the construction at the school?�� Irina asked casually.


    ��It should be almost done. I��ll go check it again tomorrow. We just need to put the equipment in and we should be ready before the school opens.�� Mag nodded. He trusted the Night Elves construction team.


    ��Let��s go.�� Irina got up and prepared to go out.


    ��Where to?�� Mag was befuddled. Why were they going out at night?


    ��Didn��t you receive a gun from Xi. Let��s go have some fun with it,�� Irina said. Throwing a nce at him, she continued on speaking, ��Not that gun of yours.��


    ��I didn��t expect you would be interested in that.�� Mag was a little surprised.


    ��Do you think that I am a conservative old fogey?��


    ��No, but it��s usually the men who are more interested in such things.��


    ��I simply don��t want to be abandoned by the times. After all, how embarrassed I would be if some juniorse and tell me, ��Aunty, the times have changed!''�� Irina said honestly.


    ��Let��s go. I��ll teach you how to operate a gun today.�� Mag chuckled. He held onto her hand. ��Let��s go to the magic beast mountain range.��


    Irina waved her hand and a golden beam lit up underneath their feet. The two of them reappeared outside of the city, and with another blink, they appeared on the peak of the tallest mountain in the magic beast mountain range.


    ��This is an assault rifle. Its killing distance is 30 kilometers. It��s a deadly threat to 10th-tier powerhouses within a 15 kilometer range���� Mag took out the assault rifle and began to introduce it to Irina before teaching her how to aim and shoot.

 Chapter 2274 - A Flex From the King of the Rising Generation of Female Soldiers

    <h4>Chapter 2274: A Flex From the King of the Rising Generation of Female Soldiers</h4>


    ��This fellow���� With a frown on her face, Xi watched Vicki, whoid with her arms and legs sprawled out on her bed as she smiled with satisfaction.


    She did not want to meet Vicki��s troupe members, so she could only let her stay in the battleship and wait for her to be sober and leave on her own.


    On top of that, she also wanted to remind Vicki not to get too close to Mag when she was sober.


    Although he did not seem like a bad person, this concerned the two worlds and the bigger picture was more important than whether the person was good or not.


    Vicki��s identity was a little special. She could get in contact with things that most of the union residents in the Underground City could not. This also meant that she was in control of the real core secret of the Underground City.


    Although she was also restricted by the regtions to keep the Underground City a secret, Xi could not help but worry if she would be able to keep the secret with her alcohol tolerance.


    ��Come�� one more shot! Lord Alex, you��re so impressive���� Vicki mumbled. She flipped over and let out a happy squeal.


    Xi resisted the urge to pull out her recorder and covered Vicki up with a thin nket. She turned to exit the room and went into her office.


    It was time to write in her daily diary again.


    Observer��s Diary:


    ** Day, Sunny��


    ***


    Mag brought Irina around the magic beast mountain range to experience the joy of hunting. The assault rifle was put to silent mode and they chose the more agitated magic beasts as their targets.


    Search VipNovel/C0M on google


    After shooting a few rounds to get used to the rifle, Irina quickly got the know-how of how to use the rifle. She locked on to her target and nced over as she opened fire. Her kill rate was almost 100%.


    Mag was alone in the corner for quite a while before he silently gave her a thumbs up.


    Some things really required talent.


    Although he was a man and seemed to be more suitable to handle a gun, his skills could not bepared to Irina, who was very talented.


    ��It seems pretty easy.�� Irina put the assault rifle down and asked Mag, ��Is this the usual standard for those who y with this for the first time?��


    The corner of Mag��s lips twitched. This was in no way the standard of a first-timer! What a flex from the king of the rising generation of female soldiers!


    ��You are very talented in using a gun,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Read more on VjpNovel-C0M


    ��The power of this gun far exceeded my expectations. If it��s a normal human being who is using this gun, as long as they are professionally trained and could find the suitable spot to lock on to their target, they could totally kill an unguarded 10th-tier powerhouse.�� Irina looked at the gun in her hand and said seriously, ��The capabilities of the Underground City seemed to far exceed my expectations.��


    Mag nodded. ��If it was the Underground City that was the intruder instead of the Army of the Dead, we would not be able to win.��


    Their battleship alone could greatly impact the Nond Continent, much less their machine guns and mechanized soldiers.


    ��How do we defend against their intrusion in that case?�� Irina asked.


    ��Hmm�� we don��t have to think about that for the time being because we have no way to defend against them at all.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. ��Let��s not be hostile towards them and don��t see them as our enemy. We should not even let a fourth person on the Nond Continent, other than you, me, and Gina, know about the existence of the Underground City. That way, the Nond Continent would not be put in danger.


    ��The Underground City initiated the division with the Nond Continent and imposed segregation between the two. It would be sufficient to just maintain the status quo.��


    Irina nodded thoughtfully and seemed to be reassured.


    Please reading on VjpNovel,C0M


    ��Are we still ying for a while longer or going back?�� Mag asked.


    ��Let��s go back. It��s enough to know what this is and how powerful it is but I still prefer a direct battle.�� Irina passed the rifle back to Mag.


    Mag suddenly imagined Irina holding a folding chair in her hand and found the image rather funny.


    Back in the restaurant, after the two showered together, a few rounds of battle, and making the bed endure a pressure it should not, they went to sleep with satisfaction.


    ***


    The next morning, Mag woke up early and after finishing up with the morning operations, he went to Hope School.


    The main part of the holistic building waspleted. The decorations on the interior and exterior walls were going on at the same time.


    The best carpenters among the Night Elves made the roofs, railings, and other details very cute, interesting, and as beautiful as a piece of artwork.


    ��Mr. Mag, the construction work can bepleted tonight. We will remove all barricades and other items overnight. Do you need us to help with cing the furniture inside?�� the leader of the construction team asked Mag.


    ��It��s been hard on all of you. I wouldn��t trouble you to put the furniture in.�� Mag nodded. One could tell that the Night Elves were professional through and through from how theypleted the work a day before the deadline.


    As for things like teaching tools, Mag ordered them directly from the System. All he needed was the venue to be ready and the System could deliver and ce the goods for him there.


    Therefore, it would be better for no one to be around so he would not have to go through the trouble of exining.


    Mag did not walk around the campus in case he affected everyone��s work. However, when he walked out of the school gate, he met someone familiar.


    ��Boss Mag, what are you doing here?!�� Vivian greeted him with a smile as she walked over, in shock at seeing a rare guest.


    ��I��m here to supervise.�� Mag pointed in the direction of the construction.


    ��I heard from Luna. You are opening a chef��s course and you even built your own chef��s holistic building. That takes a lot of money.�� Vivian took a step forward and asked cheekily, ��Can I listen in?��


    ��Are you attending Hope School too? Aren��t you too old?�� Mag asked in shock.


    Vivian stamped her feet in anger. ��I��m a teacher! Not a student!��


    ��Oh, you��re Teacher Vivian.�� Mag smiled. ��You��re wee to listen in. However, I can��t guarantee that you will understand.��


    ��Don��t worry. I am very talented at cooking. This is a well-established fact in our family,�� Vivian said confidently.


    Mag did not quite believe her. After all, Michael was so busy with work that he definitely would not cook. Besides, the City lord��s wife did not seem like a wealthydy who cooks. In that case, there was not much value in the established fact of being a talented chef in a family of three.


    However, since Vivian was interested in listening to him teach, he would not reject her.


    A fan would be a fan. Who could choose their fans?


    ��Are you here for a trial ss?�� Mag changed the topic.


    ��Oh! I��m here to listen in on a ss, oh no, I��m going to bete!�� Vivian smacked her forehead and quickly dashed into the school, not forgetting to turn around and bid Mag goodbye. ��Bye Boss Mag! I��ming over for dinner tonight!��


    Mag watched Vivian, who did not seem very smart, as she left. After that, he rode off leisurely on his bicycle.


    He did not rush back to the restaurant. Instead, he went over to Scheer��s and asked her for some experienced engineers. He was preparing to build a machinery college for Hope School.


    Technology makes life better and machinery would be the cornerstone of technology.


    Mag wanted some of the children in Hope School to have some hands-on experience with the highest technology in the Nond Continent so that they could join in on projects and might even have the chance to lead some.

 Chapter 2275 - I Would Not Dare To Want You

    <h4>Chapter 2275: I Would Not Dare To Want You</h4>


    ��Starting a machinery college?�� Scheer sat at her office table and looked at Mag in shock.


    She knew that Mag had been supporting Teacher Luna in establishing Hope School. She had also donated a sum of money to the education fund. A few days ago, she received a report from Luna and found out that Hope School would be opening soon.


    However, from what she understood, Hope School was more of a charity education school that took in children from poor families who could not afford an education. Other than eliminating illiteracy, the children would also be taught some professional capabilities so that they would have a foundation to help them survive in society.


    Mag��s idea just now was to make the machinery college in Hope School into a ce where the Nond Continent��s top mechanics would be groomed. With that as the basis, they could proceed to develop in the Nond Continent.


    Mag performed spectacrly in his projects from the steam engine to the color printing machine. However, it seemed as though he was just ying around.


    But at this moment, Scheer seemed to have seen a resolution to do something seriously upon Mag.


    Scheer did not know what else Mag could create, or what kind of talents he would raise. Therefore, she would never let a chance like this slip by.


    ��Mr. Mag, tell me what you want, I will do my best to support you,�� Scheer told Mag sincerely.


    ��Alright. I shall.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He liked this kind of wealthydy who had money, looks, and was obedient.


    Scheer brought Mag over to the steam train factory. There, the finest and best engineers and machinery designers of Chaos City, and even the Nond Continent, were gathered.


    The designing and making of machinery was a broad and blurry concept to them previously. In the past, each one of them would have to do both the designing and making. Without even one of the abilities, they could not do well in their craft.


    After going through the huge project of designing and making the steam train, they had started epting some new theories which overthrew some perspectives and ways of thinking that were instilled in them.


    For example, designing and production could be partnered together. The designers would be in charge of designing and the good craftsmen would materialize the design.


    The good part of that meant that it would be easier to be a designer. Even women, who could not lift the heavy hammer could be a good designer.


    This could also allow craftsmen to focus more on producing and that was where races more talented in forging, like the demons and orcs, could better develop their skills.


    This had a huge impact on the artisan system in the Nond Continent. It could even be considered a revolutionary impact.


    The cause of all these changes was a blueprint of the steam train that made everyone take their hats off to Mag, who was the person who made the blueprint.


    Therefore, Mag has recently be very popr among the proud designers here.


    ��I heard that Master Mag is here and on his way over with Miss Scheer.��


    ��Really?! Let��s go take a look quickly. The Chief Engineer even said that he was going to invite him over to give us a lesson.��


    ��Let��s go, let��s go, let��s go.��


    News of Mag��s visit spread and other than some engineers who had work at hand, all the engineers went over to take a look.


    When Scheer and Mag arrived at the engineering department, they saw the engineers peeking their heads out with expectant looks.


    These obsessed mechanics would not usually even give her a second nce even if she came over to them. However, all of them came over as though they were here to see their lover when they heard that Mag wasing.


    Is that man so attractive to them?


    ��Mr. Mag, you��re finally here.�� Chief Engineer Bourell went up and shook Mag��s hand enthusiastically.


    ��I am here to take a look with Miss Scheer and I also have something to discuss with you.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He knew that the Chief Engineer of the steam train was not interested in him, but his knowledge of machinery.


    ��Miss Scheer.�� Bourell finally greeted Scheer. However, he quickly turned to look at Mag and said, ��Mr. Mag, what are your requirements? I will definitely do my best to help you with anything I can decide on.��


    ��I am here. Shouldn��t I be making the decisions?�� Scheer dismissed him. Why is this guy so obsessed with Mag?


    ��I intend to set up a machinery college in Hope School. Currently, we arecking teachers, so I want to see if I can recruit any talents from you who are interested in teaching.�� Mag cut straight to the point. In any case, Scheer had already agreed to it, so he was here to pick the people.


    ��I see���� Bourell was stunned for a while and subconsciously turned to look at Scheer.


    Although he was the Chief Engineer of the steam train project and had some say in this ce, he was not in the position to make promises with regards to the movement of people in front of his employer.


    The engineers who watched were also stunned. They did not expect Mag to be here today to poach them.


    Currently, the steam train project is going very smoothly. The railroad leading to the Dwarves�� was in construction and the improved steam train was also in the making. Everyone could see that a mighty invention was in the making and so no one was willing to leave at the moment.


    ��I��ve already had a chat with Mr. Mag and I am very supportive of Hope School setting up the Machinery College.�� Scheer nodded and said, ��This college would be led by Mr. Mag and the topic of research would be thetest machinery technology. This would open apletely new path in the exploration of machinery design and creation.��


    Led by Mr. Mag?! Research thetest machinery technology?! Opening a new path?!


    Scheer was not loud but the news sounded like thunderous explosions to the engineers.


    Their eyes all lit up and they all looked at Mag passionately.


    The steam engine came from Mr. Mag. He had disyed his astounding talent in machinery, which made everyone involved in this project respect and idolize him.


    Now that he was going to stand out and was going to create apletely new path in machinery design and creation, what would this mean?


    It meant that this opportunity would be an event written in the history of the Nond Continent��s machinery. On top of that, participants might have a chance of leaving their names in the books of history.


    ��It is such an important matter. I am naturally going to take part. Mr. Mag, I am willing to join Hope School and be an honorable teacher,�� Bourell told Mag seriously.


    Scheer nced at him. He was the chief engineer of the steam engine project. If he were to run away, the whole project would have to be put on hold.


    Mag also did not know whether tough or cry. He said with a shake of his head, ��I would not dare to want you. Miss Scheer definitely would not let you go either.��

 Chapter 2276 - He Is Not Someone You Can Lust Over!

    <h4>Chapter 2276: He Is Not Someone You Can Lust Over!</h4>


    Bourell looked at Scheer and met a pretty face with a seemingly gentle smile. He felt the re in her eyes and shrank back a little. After that, he turned to look at the engineers who looked very enthusiastic, and said, ��Don��t say that I didn��t give you guys a chance. Come forward if you want to take part.��


    Suddenly, almost all the engineers took two steps forward.


    ��It looks like you can poach my talents away any time,�� Scheer told Mag begrudgingly.


    Mag did not expect them to be so enthusiastic. However, since they were willing, things became easier to handle.


    Mag chose 10 engineers among the group with the help of Scheer and Bourell. Five of them were very talented designers, while the other five had exceptional gifts in machinery forging, materials, and other aspects.


    They were all not very old. The oldest was only 25 and they could not be considered experienced engineers.


    Mag liked that they were near-clean tes. That way, it would be easier for him to inculcate in them his set of ideology on machinery and they would not be bound by an instilled thought, which might cause a conflict in thetter part of teaching.


    On top of that, their basics were not bad, so even if school started immediately, they still had things to teach the students.


    ��Mr. Mag, are you sure you��re choosing these 10?�� Bourell looked at the name list and could not help but wonder how he was worse than them.


    ��Yes, but I��m not sure if they are holding important roles in the steam train project and if they could leave the project.�� Mag was here to choose suitable people in the context that their work would not be affected.


    ��Not exactly. They can be reced for their job scopes,�� Bourell said with a shake of his head.


    ��Mr. Mag, these 10 engineers might be going to Hope School but I intend to continue paying them as part of their teaching sry. I also hope to do my part for Hope School,�� Scheer said.


    Mag looked at Scheer with a smile.


    How could he not know what Scheer was thinking of? What did it mean for these 10 engineers to go to Hope School but take their sry from Buffett Bank instead of the school? It meant that they still belonged to Scheer.


    However, Mag came to find Scheer with hopes of working together.


    Scheer was generous enough to lend him her talents and was even willing to pay them arge amount as a sry. This would also lighten Hope School��s burden and it was a win-win situation.


    She was quite a good partner. She was rich, knowledgeable about the industry, and not greedy.


    ��Alright, I will thank you on the children��s behalf.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    Mag left Bourell to announce the results. After that, he told the 10 engineers to report to Hope School at 9 a.m. the next morning to take part in the school��s test.


    After that, Mag did not stay on. He left after promising Bourell to give everyone a lesson theing week and proceeded to Hope School.


    Mag found Luna and told her his intention to set up the machinery college.


    ��You�� have already found the teachers?�� Luna looked at Mag in shock.


    She only digested the fact that Mag had suddenly added another college after a very long time. What shocked her the most was that he had actually built a team for the machinery college.


    ��Yes. They are all very young, outstanding, and lively engineers. They are also very professional.�� Mag nodded with a smile. ��On top of that, Miss Scheer is willing to pay their sry, so the school will not have to fork out their pay and will only need to provide them with their basic meals.��


    Luna opened her mouth slightly and after a while, she bowed deeply to Mag, saying, ��I am very grateful for the help you have provided the school.��


    ��Teacher Luna, you are too kind.�� Mag quickly helped her up and said, ��However, they are not professional teachers and they also have not gone through training. Therefore, I would like to push back the machinery college��s course by a month to train them so that they can better take on the role.��


    ��These children would require the most basic education after entering school, starting from learning how to read, write, and count. Other than the career training, the more difficult courses can only start after a few months,�� Luna said.


    ��That��s true. We have to eliminate illiteracy first.�� Mag nodded thoughtfully and realized that he seemed to have missed that out.


    Although Hope School was epting many students this time, the children had basically not gone to school at all before.


    The children of various ages were running around every day just to fill their stomachs. They could not even read, so even if they were to enroll in school, they would have to start by eliminating illiteracy.


    However, the problem was not a big one. His culinary training could still continue and at the same time, the teachers for the machinery college could also settle down and use two to three months to learn how to better be a teacher. At the same time, they could use this period to do some academic research.


    ***


    ��Wow, is this Mr. Mag��s restaurant? I��ve long heard that it��s the best restaurant in Chaos City. It really lives up to its name.��


    ��Hehe. We made a small windfall a couple of days ago and are treating Captain to a meal. Of course we have to choose a good restaurant.��


    ��Captain, here, queue up in front.��


    The Rose Mercenary Squad ushered Sivir to join the long line of people at Mamy Restaurant. They were all smiling and were feeling good.


    Although they had been through a life-and-death situation two nights ago, they were lucky to be saved by Lord Alex, and not only did he avert their danger, they even earned a big sum by selling that Golden-Eyed White Tiger. Everyone could get more than 200,000 copper coins after the split.


    This was arge sum of money to lower-grade mercenaries like them. They might not even make so much money in a year.


    They were all recuperating from their injuries over the past two days and today, they were more or less recovered, so they had decided toe out to celebrate.


    Sivir was wearing a body-hugging leather suit, which entuated her figure perfectly. Her red hair was let down and brushed to one side and she was looking at the signboard of Mamy Restaurant with her hazel-brown eyes.


    This was not her first time at Mamy Restaurant, but her second time.


    Although she admitted that Mr. Mag��s cooking was heavenly, it was really too expensive and she did not bear to spend the money toe over again.


    She did not sell the Golden-Eyed White Tiger��s phantom core and wanted to keep it as a memento.


    Perhaps she would never have the chance to see that man again but this phantom core could remind her of that moment and that would make her motivated to be better and stronger.


    She had been spacing out often over the past two days. She even dreamt of bing his maidst night, serving him as he ate and slept��


    She really was not that kind of person!


    Sivir took a deep breath and told herself,<i>?��Sivir, forget him, he is not someone you can lust over!��</i>


    The restaurant door opened and Mag walked out with a smile.


    Sivir��s gazended on Mag and suddenly, in an instant, she seemed to find him familiar. Mag and that masked silhouette started ovepping��


    ��Stop! Stop!�� Sivir hit herself on the back of her head. Oh no, her hallucinations seemed to be getting worse. She actually saw Mr. Mag and Lord Alex ovepping. That was ridiculous!


    However��


    If it was Mr. Mag, it seemed that she could consider him.


    He seemed to be single too, right?


    Although he has a child.


    But that child is rather cute.

 Chapter 2277 - I’m Very Formidable Now

    <h4>Chapter 2277: I��m Very Formidable Now</h4>


    Mag had noticed the Rose Mercenary Squad members in the line too. Looking at those smiling faces, a smile appeared on his face too. It seemed like their injuries were almost all healed.


    He met Sivir��s eyes and sensed that her gaze was slightly weird. Mag��s heart jumped. Perhaps she had recognized him?


    He had only worn a mask and didn��t put on any other disguise that day. Perhaps she had seen through him?


    Mag wasn��t panicked. He continued to wee the customers in with a smile.


    ��Boss Mag, we areing to eat at your ce,�� Monkey said smilingly. He was in aa that day, but he seemed very energetic today, so he should have recovered.


    The others from the Rose Mercenary Squad greeted Mag too. After all, they had once fought together.


    Mag replied smilingly. He rather liked this low-level mercenary squad. Of course, it wasn��t because their captain had a good figure, but because of theirfortable and harmonious team spirit.


    ��Captain Sivir, long time no see.�� Mag looked at Sivir smilingly. Sivir��s outfit today was more casual, but she was still wearing a leather top and pants.


    There weren��t many people who could make leather clothes look good on them but Sivir was one of them.


    The soft and tight-fitting leather pants were excellently tailored. It disyed her curvy figure perfectly.


    Her long and slender legs, her curves and her butt, which a cup of coffee could be ced on.


    ��L-long time no see.�� Sivir was reminded of her crazy thoughts and blushed. She nodded and greeted Mag unnaturally before lowering her head and striding past Mag quickly.


    Mag raised his eyebrows slightly. Judging from Sivir��s expression and emotions, she hadn��t recognized him. Otherwise, she wouldn��t be so calm.


    However, her condition wasn��t very natural, but she did just look like those shy young maidens.


    <i>��Perhaps�� she��s mesmerized by my handsome looks?��</i>?Mag was deep in thought. He didn��t expect Miss Sivir to be such a shallow woman.


    The Rose Mercenary Squad��s members sat down on two separate tables. They toned down their voices after entering the restaurant and sat properly.


    They had heard about the Mamy Restaurant��s rules before. They didn��t think much of it before. They felt it was just a restaurant. How was one going to keep quiet while eating and drinking in a restaurant?


    However, they saw many powerhouses lining properly when they joined the lines. Many of them were legendary mercenaries, so they immediately reached the consensus of behaving themselves.


    A middle-aged man who looked like a magic caster approached them as soon as they sat down. He smilingly said to them, ��I��m sorry to disturb all of you. May I know if you are the mercenaries from the Rose Mercenary Squad?��


    The Rose Mercenary Squad members sized up the man, but they couldn��t see through him, so they decided to treat him like a powerhouse. All of them looked at Sivir.


    Sivir stood up and asked, ��May I ask who you are?��


    This magic caster was very powerful, so there was a hint of alert in Sivir��s expression.


    She didn��t believe that the Rose Mercenary Squad was so famous that a powerful magic caster woulde to try to know them, so she was even more wary of his intention.


    The magic caster said to Sivir, ��You must be Sivir, the captain of the Rose Mercenary Squad. I am Camaro, a pharmacist. I heard that you guys from the Rose Mercenary Squad are selling ingredients from the Golden-Eyed White Tiger, a 7th-tier magic beast. I haven��t got the pleasure to meet you guys yet. I didn��t expect to bump into you at Mamy Restaurant, so I decided toe forward to ask Captain Sivir abruptly. Do you have the Golden-Eyed White Tiger��s phantom core? I am willing to buy it at a high price.��


    The Rose Mercenary Squad members looked at Sivir instinctively. The phantom core was gifted to the captain by Lord Alex. It was already very fortunate that they managed to survive and were ecstatic and satisfied enough to receive hundreds of thousands of copper coins. They naturally wouldn��t lust after that phantom core.


    However, the captain didn��t mention the phantom core the whole time, and she didn��t say if she had sold it either. They didn��t expect the buyer toe to her personally.


    ��I��m sorry, but we do not have the Golden-Eyed White Tiger��s phantom core.�� Sivir shook her head. ��You must have seen that we are a low-tier mercenary squad. We would be the Golden-Eyed White Tiger��s food if we met a live one.��


    The magic caster was taken aback. His gaze swept past the mercenary squad members and a hint of disappointment appeared in his eyes.


    Just as Sivir said, the most powerful person in this mercenary squad was Sivir, a 4th-tier. The others were even weaker.


    If a mercenary squad like them bumped into a Golden-Eyed White Tiger, they would only be feeding the tiger and would not be killing the tiger and getting the phantom core.


    Sivir had already made it very clear that the Rose Mercenary Squad had simply been very lucky to bump into a dead Golden-Eyed White Tiger and get a good deal.


    However, a precious item like the phantom core would have been taken away by the powerhouse who killed the golden-eyed white tiger.


    ��I��m sorry to disturb you,�� Camaro said and left.


    Monkey softly asked, ��Captain, you are not going to sell that phantom core?��


    ��No. I intend to keep it as a souvenir.�� Sivir nodded.


    ��Then, are we going to conceal the fact that we were saved by Lord Alex?�� Dennis asked. This was something that they could boast about. He even intended to tell it to his grandchildren and great grandchildren.


    All of them looked at Sivir.


    ��You guys can talk about it. It��s a kindness that we should remember forever.�� Sivir nodded. ��But, don��t mention the phantom core.��


    Everyone nodded with understanding. Something that advanced magic casters were after shouldn��t be talked about easily.


    Mag watched that failed trade from the side. He was surprised that Sivir didn��t try to sell the phantom core.


    A precious 7th-tier magic beast��s phantom core, and one that belonged to the precious Golden-Eyed White Tiger. Its sales price was enough to let her end her mercenary career and open a shop in Chaos City before marrying some down-to-earth guy.


    Mag had already given her the item, so he naturally wouldn��t care how Sivir dealt with it. He was simply curious.


    ��Big Sister Sivir.�� Amy discovered the Rose Mercenary Squad members and ran over in surprise. She ran into Sivir��s arms right away and rubbed her head on her soft leather ��pads�� before looking up at her and asking, ��When are you bringing me to beat up the monsters? I��m very formidable now.��


    Sivir hugged Amy and smiled too. After pondering for a moment, she said, ��That will depend on when Mr. Mag gives our mercenary squad a mission.��


    The little one was tiny and soft, and she felt so nice in her arms. Her exquisite and cute look was even more irresistible.


    Sivir even thought that it would be great if this baby was hers. She didn��t even have to give birth to her and she was at the perfect age now.


    ��I see���� Amy pondered seriously before nodding and saying, ��I��ll go ask Father to give you guys a mission to catch the sky monkey.��

 Chapter 2278 - Let’s Eat Together Whenever You’re Free

    <h4>Chapter 2278: Let��s Eat Together Whenever You��re Free</h4>


    Everyone looked at one another quietly with a weird expression.


    The sky monkey that Amy said was an extremely rare magic beast in the magic beast mountain range. Apparently, it was a palm-sized little monkey with golden fur all over it. It was obedient, smart and adorable, so people loved it and the rich always wanted to have one as a pet.


    However, don��t look down on these little things. They were 3rd-tier magic beasts and extremely gifted in hiding and escaping. They ran around freely in the forest and normal mercenary squads could do nothing to them.


    Furthermore, they usually moved about in the deep parts in the magic beast mountain range. It was almost impossible to find them at the periphery of the mountain range.


    Amy��s small request had indeed stumped them.


    ��It��s not easy to catch the sky monkey, but we��ll get you a little owl when we meet one in the future,�� Sivir said with a smile.


    ��Owl?�� Amy turned and nced at Ugly Duckling in shock before waving her hands and saying, ��No, thanks. It��s ugly.��


    Amy yed with Sivir and the rest for some time before running to the kitchen��s entrance and asking Mag, who was busy grilling the kebabs, ��Father, when can I go hunt magic beasts with Big Sister Sivir? I want to go to the magic beast mountain range to y.��


    ��There��s nothing fun at the magic beast mountain range. Let��s go find some sea animals to y with at the seaside in a few days,�� Mag replied smilingly. Amy��s power was way above Sivir and her teammates now. It would make them look very bad if they had to bring the little one into the mountains.


    ��Is Big Sister Sivir going with us?�� Amy asked again.


    Mag thought about how Sivir looked in a swimsuit and sucked in a breath. He shook his head and said, ��We are not very familiar with each other, so I can��t really invite her.��


    ����It��s fine. I��m very familiar with her. I��ll invite her if you feel embarrassed to do so,�� Amy said and then ran to Sivir.


    Mag looked at Amy��s back with a gratified expression. This child was so teachable.


    Amy went to Sivir and expectantly asked, ��Big Sister Sivir. We��re going to catch sea animals in a few days. Do you want to join us for the trip?��


    ��Sea animals?�� Sivir was slightly taken aback.


    ��Yes. We��re going to the Boundless Sea Realm. Do you want to join us?�� Amy nodded.


    Sivir regained her wits. Mag should be bringing them to y at the Boundless Sea Realm, so the little one invited her to go along with her.


    After experiencing the incident two days ago, the Rose Mercenary Squad decided to take a seven days�� break, so she was rather tempted by Amy��s suggestion.


    Having grown up in Chaos City, bing a mercenary, going into the magic beast mountain range constantly and leading a risky life, she had never seen the sea before.


    But, this invitation came from a child after all.


    ��It might not be suitable for me to go.�� Sivir looked at Amy.


    ��I came to hire you. This is the deposit.�� Amy took out a dragon coin and put it in Sivir��s hand. ��We��ll gather at the restaurant in the evening in three days.��


    Before Sivir could reject her, Amy had already run away.


    Sivir looked at the dragon coin in her hand in exasperation. This was the first time that she was hired by a four-year-old little girl.


    ��Is it Boss Mag who asked Little Amy to invite our captain for a vacation?�� Monkey said smilingly.


    ��I think�� it��s possible.�� Scott nodded.


    ��That��s the most sophisticated way of going after a woman. Getting his daughter to do it.�� Scott showed a thumbs-up.


    ��Shut up.�� Sivir rolled her eyes at them and flipped the dragon coin in her hand, but she couldn��t help wondering if this was Amy��s idea or Mag��s idea.


    She didn��t have to worry about Mag doing something to her during the journey. Even though the food he made was very scrumptious, he was still a chef. She would win even if they were to fight.


    Moreover, she trusted Mag��s character. With Amy going on the trip as well, there was even no need to worry.


    Perhaps they wanted to go explore some unknown and dangerous ces, so they wanted a mercenary to go with them for safety.


    Sivir felt that her guess should be correct. She was rather happy that her professional capability was being recognized.


    Amy ran to the kitchen��s entrance and made an ��ok�� hand gesture to Mag.


    Mag smiled. The little one was rather capable.


    They were going to the Boundless Sea Realm for a vacation and rxation. They were going to enjoy the wind and the sun, surf and swim. It was naturally fine to bring another pretty maiden along too.


    Mag stared at Sivir for some time. He wasn��t being lecherous, he was just taking her measurements.


    As a locally born and bred Chaos City resident, she hadn��t seen the sea before, so she wouldn��t know about a swimsuit.


    See how considerate he was? He even prepared a made-to-measure swimsuit for her. This was called sophisticated kindness.


    Sivir seemed to sense something and she looked towards the kitchen. She saw Mag��s serious side profile as he cooked.


    The handsome side profile was focused and serious.


    It was rather sauve!


    Vivian came to the restaurant alone. Luna was too busy, her dad was also very busy and her mom couldn��t bother to line up, so she came to eat the grilled fish alone.


    Fortunately, she knew the people who shared the table with her, so it wasn��t that awkward.


    Vanessa looked at Vivian, who was eating the grilled fish and advised her, ��Big Sister Vivian, you should eat more vegetables. You can��t just eat grilled fish.��


    ��It��s fine. Don��t bother about me. I��ll just eat the grilled fish.�� Vivian waved her hand and continued to eat her grilled fish.


    This medium-sized grilled fish together with two bowls of rice was just enough for her.


    Queen Syndra looked at Vivian smilingly. ��She��s just after your grilled fish. Vivian, if you don��t eat the other dishes, she will feel embarrassed to eat your grilled fish.��


    Abraham covered his mouth and chuckled at the side. He had long realized that; otherwise, when did Vanessa ever ask someone to eat something?


    Vivian finally looked up and looked at Vanessa thoughtfully. After thinking about it seriously for a moment, she nodded as if she was making an important decision. ��T-then, you may have some too. A little bit is fine.��


    As she said this, she ced a piece of chopped chili into her bowl and ate a piece of fish.


    ��Alright!�� Vanessa��s eyes lit up and she immediately picked up a piece of fish with her chopsticks. She then picked up her bowl to hold the fish and fed it into her mouth. A sated smile appeared on her face instantly.


    The crispy skin, the smooth and tender meat, the unique charcoal-grilled aroma and delicious sauce together with the best spiciness, suddenly exploded in her mouth.


    ��The grilled fish is simply too delicious!�� Vanessa opened her eyes with tears in them.


    Eating with her mother and uncle was so hard. The insanely spicy fish was on their cklist, which caused her to lose so much happiness.


    She could still order what she wanted in the past, but it was one against two now, so she couldn��t even resist.


    Vanessa invited Vivian, ��Big Sister Vivian, let��s eat together whenever you��re free. It��ll be my treat.��


    ��You like to eat grilled fish too?�� Vivian asked.


    ��Yes. I love it!�� Vanessa nodded.


    ��Alright. Let��s eat grilled fish together whenever we have the chance.�� Vivian immediately nodded. She knew Vanessa wasn��tcking money. She liked rich, young mistress friends like her who loved to eat grilled fish.

 Chapter 2279 - Do You Want To Go To School?

    <h4>Chapter 2279: Do You Want To Go To School?</h4>


    After the dinner service, Mag��s family of four had a family meeting as they ate hot pot.


    Mag put the cooked duck intestine into Amy��s bowl as he asked, ��Little Amy, both Hope School and Chaos School are going to start in a few days time. Which school do you want to go to?��


    Amy blew at the duck intestine gently before looking up suddenly and asking, ��Is school going to start again?��


    The little one had been learning magic from Krassu and Urien in the past few days, so lessons had already begun for her. However, school hadn��t formally begun for her yet.


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Teacher Luna isn��t going to teach at Chaos School anymore, right?�� Amy asked again.


    ��Yes. Teacher Luna is the principal of Hope School now. She has a lot of things to do, so she won��t be Chaos School��s math teacher any longer.�� Mag nodded and smilingly said, ��But, she will continue to be a teacher at Hope School.��


    ��Then���� Amy considered seriously for a while before saying, ��I want to go to Hope School. I like Teacher Luna��s sses.��


    ��Daphne and Ignatsu cannot be your schoolmates if you go to Hope Primary School.�� Mag reminded her.


    ��It��s fine. I can go y with them after school,�� Amy smilingly said, ��Moreover, Jessica and many of my other friends will be going to Hope School. It will be very fun.��


    ��Alright, then I��ll go to Chaos School tomorrow to do the transfer procedures for you.�� Mag nodded. He respected the choice that his child made.


    However, Krassu and Urien were taking up tons of Amy��s time, so there wouldn��t be much time left for her to do school learning in this term.


    Hope School would be eliminating illiteracy first, so Amy��s progress wouldn��t be dyed. At most, Amy could have remedial lessons afterwards.


    ��Do you want to go to school, Annie?�� Irina asked.


    Annie, who was nibbling on a piece of beef, quickly swallowed the beef in her mouth. There was a hint of anticipation in her eyes, but she quickly pointed to her throat and shook her head.


    Mag furrowed his eyebrows slightly. He could see that Annie looked forward to going to school, but she was resistant to it because she couldn��t speak.


    Regarding the cause of Annie��s mutism and treatments, Mag and Irina had already tried many solutions, but they were all not effective.


    The system didn��t give a reason for it either. They could only deduce that normal methods wouldn��t work on Annie because she came from a Great Old One.


    There was no phonatory organ in Annie��s body, so she couldn��t make any sounds.


    At first, Mag wanted to get the system to buy an acoustic generator from an advanced civilization for Annie. Those that could be imnted in the body.


    However, due to Xi��s appearance, this n was shelved.


    He could still exin that the printing machine was dug up, but it would be hard to exin an advanced acoustic generator that was connected and used.


    Mag had changed his n now. He intended to establish a rtionship with Xi and then try to get an acoustic generator from Xi.


    The Elder Things�� technology was so advanced, so their healthcare must be advanced too. It shouldn��t be hard to get an acoustic generator from her.


    ��Annie, I can register for you first. You may go if you like, and if you don��t, then you can go after we cure your vocal chords,�� Mag said to Annie smilingly.


    Annie nodded after pondering.


    Irina patted Annie��s head indulgently and proudly said, ��It isn��t a big deal that you can��t speak. Although many people have mouths, they never say nice words. They are notparable to our little Annie, who is pretty, kind and draws beautifully.��


    ��Yes. Drawing is a very powerful form of expression.�� Mag agreed too.


    ��If Big Sister Annie goes to school, you will definitely be very popr among your ssmates. You draw so beautifully, so everyone will look up to you.�� Amy nodded her little head.


    Annie��s smile became more confident, but she still didn��t express if she wanted to go to school.


    After eating the hot pot, the two children yed with Ugly Duckling outside of the restaurant while Irina and Mag cuddled in front of the floor-to-ceiling window as they warmed themselves by the fire and listened to soothing music.


    ��Does Hope School still need teachers?�� Irina asked.


    ��Do you want to go and be a teacher too?�� Mag turned around to look at Irina��s side profile.


    A smile appeared on Irina��s face. ��If I go and be their teacher, I don��t know if I should teach them how to use a folding chair or use the magic caster��s staff.��


    ��I think the folding chair is a very powerful weapon and deserves to be promoted,�� Mag said seriously.


    ��There are still many talents in the Night Elves. If Hope School has the need, I can ask them to be teachers,�� Irina sat up straight and said to Mag with a serious expression, ��I actually wanted to give the Night Elves an education too. Many elves have been doing manual work all along and they can��t even speak themon tongue. They can��t really assimte into Chaos City.��


    ��Do you want to get some Night Elves to be Hope School��s teachers first and then let them teach the Night Elves?�� Mag was thoughtful.


    ��Yes.�� Irina nodded.


    ��Hope School is always short of good teachers. There are indeed many talents in the Night Elves and they can be excellent teachers after getting professional training.�� Mag smilingly continued speaking, ��How about this. You��ll prepare a list for tomorrow and I��ll go find Luna. I��ll fix a time with her for interviews and then we��ll discuss their training.��


    ��Mm. I have already got Ashley to do it. I��ll pass it to you tomorrow.�� Irina nodded.


    ��You have a tougher job than the queen.�� Mag hugged Irina��s shoulders gently and looked at her with heartache.


    Ever since the Night Elves were set up, Irina had been very focused on it. She struggled with the Night Elves for survival when it was first set up and she had tried to get them settled in after they moved into Chaos City. Now, she was thinking how to let the elves lead a normal life in Chaos City. She hadn��t been able to stop worrying about them.


    ��I think it��s rather interesting,�� Irina said with augh with a rxed expression. ��However, some of them might return to the Wind Forest. Sally is doing much better than I expected.��


    ��Is something new happening in the Wind Forest?�� Mag asked curiously.


    Irina replied, ��Helena has gone into a seclusion. She has handed everything to Sally, and Elliot, who was made to stay put in his domain, is beginning to have ideas.


    ��The first thing that Sally did after she returned to the Brewster Family was to remove Elliot from the position of chief and she locked him up in the castle.


    ��This move shocked all the big families in the Wind Forest and she now has control of the Wind Forest.��

 Chapter 2280 - Black Cat Opera Is Going To Take Off Now

    <h4>Chapter 2280: ck Cat Opera Is Going To Take Off Now</h4>


    Mag was shocked to hear Irina��s words. Sally was still that maiden who had a cold exterior but a warm heart in his impression.


    He didn��t expect she would really be the princess that had the Wind Forest under her control within six short months.


    What he even least expected was that Irina actually had high praises for her.


    Irina said honestly, ��I have to admit that she really knows how to bnce and handle all the different powers. Moreover, I always like to convince people with might.��


    Mag nodded. He knew she always liked to convince people with might.


    ��So, if there��s no surprise, she will be the next elven queen?�� Mag asked.


    ��I haven��t found a more suitable candidate yet.�� Irina nodded. ��At least, I��m not interested.��


    Mag chuckled. ��Interesting. I think my greatest aplishment in this life might be opening this restaurant and recruiting this group of service staff.��


    ��Hm?��


    ��Our delivery rider has be the queen of the Twilight Forest; our second employee is going to be the elven queen; our server might be the queen of the Moon Nation; our cheerleader is the escaped princess of Lantisde, our chopper has already be the queen of the vampires; Ang is trying to bring the subi back to glory again; and our queen of the hot pot is on the rise.�� Mag couldn��t help smiling. This was really something worth boasting about.


    Irina looked at Mag, who had a smug look, judgingly and asked, ��So, why are they all pretty girls?��


    Mag��s smile froze on his face. After thinking about it seriously for a moment, he said, ��I have always been steadfast. Since the first employee is a female, then they will all be females.��


    ��What about Shirley?��


    ��Erm�� She got in by ident,�� Mag murmured before changing the conversation topic. ��Oh yes. We��ll be going to the Boundless Sea Realm for team building in two days. You should be free, right?��


    ��I need to make a trip to the Wind Forest. You guys go ahead.�� Irina shook her head.


    Mag concernedly asked, ��Did something happen? Do you need me to go with you?��


    Irina shook her head. ��No. I just need to verify a very small matter. The Wind Forest can��t stop me now. I cane and go as I please.��


    Mag nodded. ��Then, I��ll leave Ah Zi to you. I��ll be more at ease with it around you.��


    ��Alright.��


    ***


    The next day, Mag went to Hope School again. He submitted a long list with 200 people on it. He expressed the Night Elves�� interest to teach in Hope School.


    Luna was shocked when she saw the name list that was a few pages long. After hearing Mag��s words, she took some time to digest it before nodding and saying, ��How about this. I will organize a recruitment fair for the school��s teachers tomorrow and I��ll select 20 people from these 200 to join Hope School.


    I��ll split the remaining 180 candidates into three sses and let the Hope School��s experienced teachers train them, so that they could fulfill the basic teaching requisites.


    However, school is going to start soon, so this training can only be done at night and during rest days.��


    ��Alright. Let me thank you for your help on behalf of the Night Elves,�� Mag said gratefully.


    Luna answered with a smile, ��I should be the one thanking Mr. Mag for bringing more talents to the school again. Furthermore, we get to help more people, which is our original intention. It��s just a small thing.��


    Mag went to the textile factory aftering out from Hope School. He repeated Luna��s words and got the Night Elves to make preparations.


    Then, he printed 10,000 more copies of ��Miss ck Cat�� and got the Night Elves to send them to Rodu.


    He had already received Eiffie��s message. ��Miss ck Cat�� was selling like hotcakes. The 10,000 copies that they printed previously weren��t enough to satisfy the demand, so she asked Mag to prepare more.


    If it was the usual picture books, Mag might control the numbers to make sure that they maintained their value.


    However, ��Miss ck Cat�� was different. While this was an excellent picture book, it was also an advertisement for the ck Cat Opera.


    Even though 10,000 copies seemed a lot, its spread was still not wide enough.


    Furthermore, there was no reason to stop a big business that could earn millions when the market��s feedback was great.


    Currently, the copyright fee had already been broken even, the rest was now pure profits.


    ***


    ��Maestro, there are so many people out there today asking me when we will start our operations again.��


    ��Yes, yes. I was even recognized when I went out. They have nevere and watched the opera before, so why are they so enthusiastic about it?��


    ��Seems like�� our ck Cat Opera is going to take off now.��


    The ck Cat Opera��s actors gathered in the interim maestro��s office. They sat around a rickety table with ill-concealed excitement on their faces.


    This was the first time they felt noticed after so long.


    Vicki��s expression was still calm, but her upturned lips exposed her current mood.


    Yes. Although the ck Cat Opera House was still under renovation, there were more and more audience members asking about the time of their reopening. There was even a hint of a crowd gathering.


    The reason was very simple. It was because of the ��Miss ck Cat�� picture book.


    The ��Miss ck Cat�� picture book had already sold a few thousands copies within a short few days. It was sold out every day as soon as Titan Tavern brought the books out.


    The picture book not only increased the Titan Tavern��s poprity, it also brought plenty of positive feedback for ck Cat Opera in the past two days.


    The interesting picture book and the tant opera advertisement at the back of the picture book aroused the readers�� curiosity for the opera.


    However, the ck Cat Opera House was under renovation for the past few days and they couldn��t perform. This piqued the readers�� curiosity even more, so the exterior of the opera house had been exceptionally boisterous for the past few days.


    Foreseeably, they would have a good number of audience members after the opera house finished its upgrade and they reopened for a performance.


    Vicki couldn��t help but feel excited as soon as she thought about it.


    Ever since ck Cat Opera was established, their most popr performance only had about 80-90 audience members, and most of them were their neighbors.


    After the opera house was upgraded, it could amodate 1200 audience members at the same time. She only wanted to know if the theater would be fully packed one day.


    Vicki said to all of them with a solemn expression, ��The theater will finish its upgrading works in two days. Let��s all practice harder and get ourselves into our peak form to wee the first performance of our ck Cat Opera House.��


    All of them stopped smiling and nodded gravely.


    Everyone knew very well that they had finally seen the light at the end of the tunnel after struggling for so long. They had to grasp this chance fully to make all their past hard work and perseverance worthwhile.


    ��I��ll treat you guys to a big meal if our premiere is sessful.�� A smile appeared on Vicki��s face as she loudly dered, ��We will have a whole roasted goat!��

 Chapter 2281 - Is This Two-Wheeled Vehicle Easy To Ride?

    <h4>Chapter 2281: Is This Two-Wheeled Vehicle Easy To Ride?</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Mag returned to the restaurant leisurely on his bicycle and when he passed by the ice cream shop, he saw a glowing from the alley beside the shop. He stopped his bicycle and walked in curiously to take a look.


    A small silhouette had her back facing the entrance of the alley. She was facing the wall as she chanted a spell. The magic wand in her hand lit up with a golden glow and then the glow dimmed. However, she still appeared rather resolute.


    Mag stood at the alley entrance as he watched with a smile.


    After a rather long time, a golden glow finally lit up on her magic wand and struck the wall in front of her, leaving a faint golden mark.


    Jane smiled and put down her sore and swollen right hand that was holding the magic wand. After that, she wiped the perspiration on her forehead with her left hand and turned slowly but jumped with fright when she saw the person behind her.


    ��Boss?!�� Jane looked at Mag and calmed down. She was rather shy and stunned as she said, ��When�� did youe?��


    ��I��ve been here for quite a while. I saw that you were absorbed in your training so I didn��t disturb you,�� Mag said with a smile. He looked at Jane with affirmation and said, ��You seem to be getting more and more familiar with the Holy Light Technique. Your practice seems to be going well.��


    There were very few light magic casters and ever since Jane was brought back from the Demon Inds, Irina had been teaching her personally. She was currently a 2nd-tier light magic caster and could cast elementary holy light techniques.


    Not everyone is a talent in this world. There were more ordinary and hardworking little demons like Jane.


    Of course, at least she still had some rare talent for light-type magic. On top of that, she was rather lucky to have met Irina, a great magic caster to teach her personally.


    Jane blushed. She did not expect Mag to have been here for quite a while already. However, she was still quite happy to be praised.


    In the past, all she had in mind was how to survive. She racked her brains on finding ways to live and would never expect herself to one day be a magic caster and learn how to cast magic.


    ��Jane, we will be going to the Boundless Sea Realm in a couple of days. Do you have any kin in the Demon Inds? If you do, we can bring you over,�� Mag told Jane.


    When he brought Jane over previously, it was because this youngss was really pitiful and was also obedient and smart.


    However, everyone would have a longing for family. Otherwise, they would just be floating around aimlessly.


    Jane thought seriously and shook her head sadly. However, her eyes quickly lit up as she looked at Mag and said with a smile, ��Boss, all of you are my kin. My only kin.��


    Mag spaced out looking at Jane��s clear smile. After that, he quickly smiled and nodded, saying, ��Alright, go and wash up first. I��ll be going back to the restaurant.��


    Jane acknowledged it and watched as Mag turned to leave when she suddenly said, ��Boss, can I request something from you?��


    ��Hm?�� Mag paused in his tracks and turned back to look at Jane.


    ��I���� Jane looked at Mag and mustered up the courage to say, ��I want to learn how to cook crayfish from you.��


    Mag was stunned that Jane also wanted to learn cooking. He nodded and said, ��Sure. If you want to learn, I can teach you any time.��


    Jane smiled happily and said, ��Thank you, Boss!��


    ��But, I want to know why you suddenly want to learn how to cook crayfish?�� Mag asked.


    Jane looked down shyly and said, ��I want to open up a crayfish restaurant just like you did previously.��


    Mag nodded with a smile and said, ��Alright. Come over earlier tonight. You can watch when I cook the crayfish. Get an understanding of the basic process of how the crayfish is cooked. I��ll teach you again in detail a littleter.��


    He was very supportive of his employees�� entrepreneurship.


    It was like how he was very supportive of Rena opening her own hot pot restaurant and even could see her as bing Queen of the Hot Pot.


    Mag initially thought that Jane would want to be an outstanding light magic caster seeing how seriously she learned and practiced. He did not expect her dream to be opening a crayfish restaurant.


    Of course, there was nothing wrong with that. He also had a restaurant and Irina was even the owner of a textile factory.


    ��Mm, mm.�� Jane nodded and blushed even more from agitation.


    Bing powerful was not something very attractive to her because she knew she could never be better than Princess Irina.


    However, she was looking forward to owning a crayfish restaurant and weing guests, running the restaurant, and helping those in need just like Boss. That was a feeling she wanted to have.


    Mag bade farewell to Jane and returned to the restaurant. However, he met an unexpected guest at the restaurant��s door.


    ��Mr. Mag, you��re finally back.�� Hydle was standing at the restaurant door with a smile.


    ��Mr Hydle, why are you here?�� Mag got off his bicycle and looked at the Chaos School��s machinery college vice-principal.


    The vice-principal was almost bald. The bald spot had expanded even more. He was wearing a ck robe and looked as serious as usual.


    ��I heard that you are intending to establish a new machinery college in Hope School and I came specially to have a chat with you about that,�� Hydle said.


    ��You get your news very fast,�� Mag said with a smile. He had just gone to see Luna in the morning and Hydle had already rushed to the restaurant to look for him.


    Mag still respected this old academic. This type of person easily had the same image as some of his teachers in his previous life.


    They were not power-hungry but were very passionate about technical research.


    Hydle said with a smile, ��I had nothing to do because it��s the school holidays and I happened to be chatting with some old friends at Hope School and heard this news from Teacher Luna. I do have some other questions I hope to discuss with you. Do you happen to be free? Am I disturbing your business?��


    ��It��s alright. It��s still early. Let��s talk inside.�� Mag opened the door and walked into the restaurant with his bicycle.


    Hydle followed Mag in. He kept staring at Mag��s bicycle and only after Mag kept his bicycle behind the counter, did he look away. However, he still asked curiously, ��Is this two-wheeled vehicle easy to ride?��


    ��Mm. You just simply need to control your bnce and it would be very easy to ride.�� Mag nodded.


    ��The structure did not seem tooplicated. If it is easy to learn, it would be a very good tool tounch. After all, many in Chaos City are still relying on walking,�� Hydle said thoughtfully.


    Mag suddenly admired Hydle even more. Hydle was right. The bicycle was a very appropriate mode of transport to be used in Chaos City currently.

 Chapter 2282 - He Was a Little Sour

    <h4>Chapter 2282: He Was a Little Sour</h4>


    The roads of Chaos City reached everywhere and there were also manyrge and small alleys.


    However,pared to other cities, Chaos City, which had been built from nothing a century ago, was still a rather new city. Therefore, the city nning and road conditions were a lot better than the otherrge cities in the Nond Continent.


    However, Chaos City was a city with arge area. The horse-drawn carriages that could be found anywhere had brought people much convenience but ordinary people would mostly be unable to bear to spend money on the costly fees.


    Owning a horse in Chaos City, other than therge sum to pay when buying a horse, would also require the horse-owner to build a stable for it and to feed it with hay every day. This was a very high cost and not everyone could afford it.


    A bicycle was different. Other than the cost of the bicycle itself and the wear-and-tear that woulde with time, there were basically no other expenses.


    One would not need to feed it with hay or consider its feelings. You could just ride it whenever you wanted to.


    When you don��t need it, you can leave it in storage and take it out again a few yearster to ride it.


    Would you even try throwing a horse in the stables for a month?


    If the bicycle could be produced in sufficient amounts so that its cost could be brought down to an eptable range, it would bring about more convenience to many once it became widely used.


    Hydle was a scientist in pragmatism. Therefore, when he saw the bicycle, what he thought of was how it could be applied widely to bring about convenience to ordinary people.


    Mag admired such pragmatic thoughts. Technology could change lives and that is the value of scientists.


    ��Yes. I also think that this is a mode of transport worthunching,�� Mag said with a smile. He motioned for Hydle to sit at a side and made a pot of tea before sitting in front of him.


    ��Mr. Mag, do you have that intention too? To produce this vehicle inrge quantities?�� Hydle looked at Mag expectantly.


    ��I might do so in the future but I do not have the time or mental capacity to follow up on it right now. You know it. Inventing something and producing it inrge amounts are two very different things.�� Mag poured Hydle a cup of tea.


    Hydle was slightly stunned and then smiled. He nodded in agreement and said, ��They are two very different things.��


    As the vice-principal of the machinery college, Hydle had also participated in numerous production projects and that was indeed something that took up a lot of time and effort.


    That two-wheeled vehicle might not lookplicated and did not involve anyplex power conversions but the tens to hundreds of parts on it would result in a very big project to have them individually produced in standard sizes.


    Not only would it take up a lot of effort, but it would also take up a lot of time.


    ��However, I can consider passing the production of bicycles to the teachers of the machinery college to research.�� Mag��s eyes lit up.


    He actually had the thought of producing the bicycle but he was just toozy to do anything about it. Now that the team for Hope School��s machinery college was established, it would be a waste to not make use of them.


    ��Our machinery college���� Hydle spouted and quickly realized that the machinery college Mag was referring to was not the Chaos School��s Machinery College but the newly-established Hope School��s Machinery College. He suddenly had mixed feelings.


    When he heard that Mag had established the machinery college today, and was even intending to be deeply involved, Hydle wanted to sound Mag out to see what kind of role he was intending to take on in thispletely new machinery college, as well as its development goals.


    Now it seemed like Mag��s role should be something like the director and now, he had added a huge project to the team.


    Producing the bicycle inrge quantities would be a project that could impact the lives of many upon its sess.


    To be honest, he was a little sour.


    Mag could tell what Hydle was thinking and found it a little funny. However, he did not expose Hydle and instead, took a sip of tea and said, ��What do you have for me?��


    ��Oh, it��s like this. I have been taking note of the progress of Hope School��s establishment. Previously, I had discussed setting up a machinery college with Luna and it was put aside, as teachers were difficult to hire.


    ��I didn��t expect Mr. Mag to be able to pull a team together when the school was almost opening and establish the machinery college. Therefore, I wanted to have a chat with you to see if there is anything I can help you with,�� Hydle said.


    Mag nodded seriously and said, ��I do have something I need your help with.��


    ��Please speak.��


    ��Actually, I got this team from Miss Scheer. They were in charge of the steam train project and are rather talented young people who can learn quickly. They do have potential.


    ��However, they had not received any educational training and werest-minute hires. Therefore, it is a difficult thing for them to impart this professional training to the children.


    ��Luna is getting them to listen to the other teachers and also to undergo teachers�� training but I think the fastest way for them to improve is to receive tips from professional and experienced teachers.


    Therefore, I was thinking of getting them to listen in to sses at Chaos School��s Machinery College when school reopens so that they could learn quickly how to be a qualified teacher,�� Mag told Hydle sincerely.


    Hydle was rather surprised. To him, talents like Mag would usually be proud and work alone. He did not expect him to get the teachers to learn from Chaos School.


    Mag might be a talent in machinery but he was not a teacher. He could not ept a team put together at thest minute to support an entire college and to even teach students.


    He was worried that the teachers would not be professional enough and that was also the reason for Hydle��s visit today.


    ��I am unable to make the decision on this but I am very supportive of the idea. I will discuss it with the principal when I returnter and see if we could find a way to strengthen the exchange andmunication between both colleges.�� Hydle nodded with a smile. ��Don��t worry, even if the principal is not agreeable, I still have some experience I can contribute to this group of young people.��


    ��Thank you so much.�� Mag picked up his tea and drank a toast to Hydle.


    ��We should do what we can to help the children.�� Hydle took a sip of tea and said with a smile, ��But I would also like Mr. Mag to give the teachers in our college a lesson. The steam train is already running on the railway joining Chaos City and Vic Mountain. I heard that the railway to the Dwarves�� is also under construction. The teachers would like to hear your story on the steam train as its designer.��


    ��Erm���� Mag fell silent. Mag would still feel rather awkward speaking in public to a group of people.


    However, Hydle had just promised to help train the teachers so Mag could not bring himself to reject him and could only ept the request with a nod.

 Chapter 2283

    Chapter 2283: Chef��s Training Center


    Mag and Hydle arranged a time and made some basic confirmations on the exchange channels between the teachers of the two colleges.


    Hydle continued asking Mag about the steam engine and Mag promised to bring him around the factory when he was free. After that, Hydle left happily.


    Mag watched Hydle disappear into the distance before closing the door


    Hydle was actually very close to inventing the steam engine but there was a fine line between a eureka moment and a futile pursuit of a lifetime.


    In the afternoon, Mag received news from the Night Elves construction team. The holistic building waspleted and all the barricades had beenpletely dismantled.


    Mag was not in a rush to inspect the work. Instead, he went over only after the dinner service ended.


    The four-story high building towered beside the two-story cafeteria, making it appear very majestic.


    Mag could still see the intricate floral carvings on the pirs and roof under the moonlight. They were as beautiful as exquisite art pieces.


    ��What a waste to put such skills into construction instead of craft.�� Magmented. Elves were natural artists indeed.


    The school had security officers but Mag flipped over the wall to enter the campus. He unlocked the door to the first floor lobby of the building.


    ...


    The first floor was the practical hall. However, it was currently just an empty 500 square meter space. The floor was lined withrge, square marble tiles.


    ��System, you can deliver the goods now.�� Mag snapped his fingers.


    With a crisp ding, the shiny metallic kitchenware appeared in the hall, lined up in neat rows. There were more than 100 sets.


    In an instant, the empty hall had be a professional lecture theater with neatly arranged metallic cooking benches gleaming under the moonlight.


    There were wall-mounted and hanging oilmps but Mag made a switch to quickly light up and extinguish the lights. All that was needed was to add oil into themp periodically. Although it might not be brighter than electric lights, it is still more appropriate and Mag would not have to go about exining the electric lights.


    Mag looked at the majestic practical teaching hall and nodded with satisfaction. He could already see himself teaching here. To think of it, there was a need for him to get an amplifier.


    The lights lit up from the first floor all the way up. Mag went upstairs to look around. The tables and chairs were ced neatly in the multi-purpose ssroom, making the ce look more like a ssroom.


    The teacher��s office on the third floor looked simple and neat. Because the area wasrge, each individual office came with a mini lounge. It was a very thoughtful design.


    Mag had considered the fact that he would not be the only teacher in this training center. He also could not guarantee that he would always be in Chaos City. Therefore, he would still need to train two to three other teachers to manage the daily operations.


    Rena was not a bad choice. However, she was nning her second hot pot restaurant and was even busier than him.


    Among the restaurant��s employees, Firis��s kebab-making skills were good enough for her to teach. Therefore, she coulde over to be a part-time teacher.


    Mag quickly looked around the holistic building and left silently, after switching all the lights off, before the security officer woke up.


    He ced the keys to the building on Luna��s office table and left her a note before going home.


    ***


    Luna arrived at school early in the morning. She would have to organize arge-scale interview to choose 20 out of the 200 Night Elves as the reserve for the teaching team in Hope School.


    She came to her office and took the name list as she got ready for her morning meeting.


    After that, she noticed the bunch of keys and the note underneath the keys on her table.


    ��Teacher Luna, the Chef��s Training Center ispleted. Please take a look.��


    It was a very familiar set of handwriting... It was Mag��s handwriting.


    She had already received news from the Night Elves�� construction team that the construction work for the training center had ended. However, she did not take part in this project since Mag was the one managing the entire workflow.


    Now that Mag had ced the keys on her table, work on the training center had probablypletely ended.


    It was just a short span of four to five days. What astonishing efficiency.


    Luna took the name list and the keys, hesitated for a while, and still decided to take a look at the training center before going for her morning meeting.


    ��Ma��am.�� Luna happened to run into Hera, who was carrying a pile of papers, when she walked out.


    ��This has been sent over by the Night Elves. They are the personal particrs of the elves taking part in today��s interview,�� Hera said.


    ��Let��s put them in the meeting room first. We can look through them together during the meetingter.�� Luna nodded with a smile and said, ��I want to go to the Chef��s Training Center.��


    ��The Chef��s Training Center?�� Hera was stunned. She suddenly said with realization, ��You mean the beautiful building beside the cafeteria?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Was that really built by Mr. Mag? It waspleted in just a few days?�� Hera was in disbelief.


    ��If you��re so curious, put the files down and head over with me,�� Luna said with a smile.


    ��Alright! Right away!�� Hera ran over to the meeting room at the end of the corridor with the papers and then followed Luna downstairs eagerly as they walked towards the cafeteria.


    Lessons had yet tomence in Hope School but there was a morning meeting today so many teachers had already arrived on campus.


    Right now, many teachers were crowding around the building beside the cafeteria, sizing up the beautiful and majestic building.


    This was an architecture made by the perfect fusion of stone and wood. It was mainly light gray, giving it a mature yet trendy feel. The wooden carvings were intricate and one could tell that a lot of effort was put into the construction of the building.


    ��The Chef��s Training Center. Aye, what a pity this building was not used to teach magic.��


    ��Forget it. There is no link between magic and this building at all. I think it��s more suitable to be used as an academic block for the lower primary students. The children would definitely love it.��


    ��Hehe, I think it is very suitable as a Chef��s Training Center. The children can cook here and bring it next door to the cafeteria to eat. There would be no issues of food wastage at all.��


    ��What a pity the ce is locked up. I wonder what it looks like inside. It waspleted in such a short time. I reckon the basic interior renovation hasn��t beenpleted, right?��


    The teachers discussed their curiosity towards the interior of the training center.


    ��The keys are with me. If all of you are interested, let��s go in to take a look.�� Luna walked over with a smile as she lifted the keys in her hand.


    ��Ma��am, is the training center reallypleted?�� Meli went up to Luna curiously.


    She knew very well that this Chef��s Training Center only started construction a few days ago after Mag attended and passed the teacher��s test. It had not even been a week since then and this was such a big project. Just the number of tables and chairs of various designs that would be needed alone were uncountable.


    The others also looked at Luna curiously.


    ��I want to know the answer to your question too.�� Luna went forward with a smile. She unlocked the padlock hanging on the door and pushed open the door to the training center.

 Chapter 2284

    Chapter 2284: Marry Him If You Feel Grateful to Him


    The doors of the training center opened and sunlight shone in through them. The teachers standing at the doors all widened their eyes.


    This was a 500 square meter big hall. What was even more shocking was the neatly ced kitchenware.


    The all metal cooktops that were giving off a bright silver gleam, were lined up neatly like soldiers.


    The cooking bench, chopping bench, sink, utensils, pots and pans were all avable. Furthermore, there was a knife rack on every chopping bench with three knives in it.


    Everything was the same. They all came in a set and they filled up the entire great hall.


    Meanwhile, there was a standalone kitchenware at the very front. It should be the teacher��s cooktop.


    ��Gulp.�� Meli swallowed her saliva and asked with a shocked look, ��Isn��t this awesome?!��


    The other teachers had simr expressions. They were all shocked by what they saw.


    ��Will this be too extravagant for a ssroom that teaches culinary skills?�� a teacher asked softly.


    The other teachers looked taken aback too.


    ...


    Luna loudly said, ��This is the training center built by Teacher Mag and he sponsored everything. I do not think that this is extravagant. Instead, this is professional.��


    The teachers stopped their discussion after hearing that.


    They had also heard many rumors about that Teacher Mag. They knew he was the best chef in Chaos City and he was also rich and kind.


    It was naturally great for the Hope School��s students that he spent money to build a teaching building like this.


    Then, Luna and the teachers went up to the second floor and visited severalprehensive ssrooms.


    The door to the teachers�� office on the third floor was still locked. Luna looked at the key in her hand. She didn��t bring them in for a look, instead, she dered the tour over and they would return for their morning meeting.


    All of them looked through the Night Elves�� resumes during the morning meeting.


    Everyone turned quiet halfway through.


    A teacher said to Luna, ��Principal, I think it isn��t suitable to select 20 of them.��


    ��I think so too.��


    ��Can��t we... take all of them?�� a teacher asked seriously.


    They were too outstanding!


    This was everyone��s conclusion after they read the resumes.


    Almost everyone was a talent on the giant name list that the Night Elves sent over.


    Their average power had exceeded 6th-tier. Magic casters, knights, archers, pharmacists, healers, nt magic casters... they had every genre covered.


    These were talents that were difficult for Hope School to recruit. At least, there were rarely talents like them among the teachers that they had recruited now.


    Luna was also shocked by the Night Elves�� generosity. Even though she had heard about the Night Elves�� considerations from Mag, which was to improve the Night Elves�� overall quality after these people learned how to teach, she didn��t expect Princess Irina to send the best of the best talents from the Night Elves.


    Luna nodded and said, ��I think we can try to make them stay to the best of our capability. They will possibly stretch the upper limit of our Hope School after they get used to teaching. We can open a series of courses that we have set aside.��


    The addition of these Night Elves was equivalent to bringing in powerful troops for Hope School. The benefits were obvious.


    ��We should treasure talents, but we are also choosing teachers for our children, so they need to have both talent and morals. I hope all of you teachers will interview them as per procedure and audit every teacher that wille in contact with the children seriously.�� Luna added.


    The teachers�� excited expression faded away as they nodded solemnly.


    This interviewsted for the whole day and all 200 elves were interviewed. Results were released on the spot.


    Apart from five of them who were deemed unfit to be teachers, all the elves passed the interview.


    The elves sent by the Night Elves were way more outstanding than the terms listed simply in the resumes.


    The elves�� long lifespans, smart brains and outstanding learning abilities made it easier for them to be teachers.


    Meanwhile, humility was the main reason that people found them easy to get along with.


    ��We��ve got ourselves treasures,�� an old teacher walked next to Luna and softly said, unable to hide her excited expression. ��With this batch of talents joining us, our Hope School has gotten closer to the standard of Chaos School.��


    Luna was also unable to hide the joy on her face as she smilingly said, ��We still need you seniors to guide them along.��


    That old teacher nodded and said, ��You don��t have to remind us about that. We old fogeys have already discussed among ourselves. For the next three months, we��ll train them whenever there are no lessons to get them used to the ssroom and learn how to be a real teacher as soon as possible.��


    Luna walked out of the meeting room and gave some encouragement to the elves who had taken part in the interview, and weed them into Hope School, before making arrangements for the uing work.


    The 20 recruitment quota was changed to 195 new intakes immediately, but before they got the recognition of the teachers�� judging panel, they needed to be trained first. They couldn��t start teaching immediately.


    As for their sry, Luna decided to pay them the same sry as the other teachers.


    Ashley, who led the team today, walked over and said to Luna, ��Principal Luna, thank you for your trust in us, but we Night Elves don��t need to be paid. Save this sum of money for the children��s other expenses. You only need to provide us with three meals a day.��


    ��But...�� Luna was hesitant.


    ��We came here to learn and the princess wanted to do something for the children too, so their sry will be paid by the textile factory.�� Ashley exined with a smile.


    Luna nodded thoughtfully before saying gratefully, ��In this case, thank you all very much.��


    The annual sry of 200 teachers was over 10,000,000 copper coins, which was, without a doubt, a huge sum for the school.


    ��You��re too courteous,�� Ashley smilingly replied.


    After a long day, the tired teachers went home after eating their dinner at the cafeteria.


    Luna came out of the cafeteria. She looked at the evening clouds and Hope School, which looked golden under the sunset, and smiled.


    ��I didn��t expect my dream back then toe true so soon,�� Luna murmured softly. Everything was ready, they just needed to wee Hope School��s first batch of students two dayster.


    She could only use her meager pay to buy some food for the homeless children back then. She had also imagined that they could read and write in a clean environment like the children in Chaos School.


    Now, this dream of hers was going toe true.


    ��How should I thank Mr. Mag? There would be no Hope School without him.�� Luna looked at the Chef��s Training Center in a daze. Suddenly, a phrase that Vivian always said popped up in her mind, ��Marry him if you feel grateful to him. How are you going to repay him when you don��t even have the determination to marry him?��

 Chapter 2285 - It Would Only Make the Children Cry

    <h4>Chapter 2285: It Would Only Make the Children Cry</h4>


    Amy came home from the magic potion shop next door, ran to the kitchen and expectantly asked Mag, who was making the tofu pudding in the kitchen, ��Father, are we going to set off tonight? Are we going on Ah Zi��s back, or taking the flying restaurant?��


    Mag turned around and smilingly said to Amy, ��There will be many of us going this time, so we��ll be taking the flying restaurant. We can even sleep while we��re traveling and we��ll arrive when we wake up the next morning.��


    ��I have also invited Daphne, Jessica and Ignatsu. They will being over shortly. Is it alright?�� Amy asked again.


    Mag stopped his actions and asked Amy, ��Have you talked to their parents about this?��


    ��I���� Amy was stumped before shaking her head. ��I didn��t.��


    ��That won��t do. If they go out without notifying their parents, they will think that they have gone missing and will be worried about them.�� Mag shook his head.


    A hint of panic appeared on Amy��s face when she heard that. ��W-what should I do now?��


    Mag asked her with a smile instead, ��What do you think you should do, Little Amy?��


    Amy thought about it seriously before saying, ��Shall we invite their parents along too?��


    ��That��s a good idea.�� Mag nodded. ��But, this is our restaurant��s employees�� team building and vacation, it��s not appropriate to bring so many people along.��


    ��Then, I can tell their parents that my friends areing on a vacation with us and that I��ll protect them,�� Amy��s eyes lit up as she said.


    ��What if they don��t believe you?��


    Amy replied with a serious expression, ��If they don��t believe me, I will demonstrate how to shatter a rock with my chest, a rock that is the size of a millstone.��


    ......


    Mag was touched by the little one��s sincere expression. The children��s traveling ns would definitely be shelved if she performed that in front of the parents.


    As the parent, he should go talk to the children��s parents, but he was still busy with work right now.


    Gina came over and patted Amy��s head with a smile. ��Little Amy, shall I go and talk to the children��s parents with you? I will make them feel at ease.��


    ��Really, Big Sister Gina?!�� Amy looked at Gina with surprise.


    ��Of course. When have I ever lied to you?�� Gina nodded smilingly.


    ��Then, let��s go now. They areing back from school soon.�� Amy grabbed Gina��s hand and walked to the restaurant��s door.


    Mag shook his head with a smile as he continued to mill the soya beans.


    With Gina going with Amy, he naturally didn��t have to worry.


    Her affinity wasn��t just with the children. Her pure smile could purify one��s soul and make them trust her.


    Someone with such a smile would usually do great in sales.


    It wasn��t a burden to Mag to add three children at thest minute. It was no problem as long as Amy had fun.


    The Demon Inds wasn��t a friendly ce, but with him around, it would be a holiday destination.


    Gina and Amy returned to the restaurant before dinner and they also brought Jessica, Daphne and Ignatsu along with them.


    Ignatsu bit into the red braised pork and his fatty cheeks trembled as the little bean sprout on his head turned one round. ��Oh, Amy. It doesn��t matter if there aren��t many dishes, I simply like your family��s dinner ambiance. Can Ie to eat at your ce often in the future?��


    ��You��re just lusting after Amy��s family dishes.�� Daphne rolled her eyes at him with disdain, but her mouth wasn��t stopping either. She was munching on the kebabs happily.


    Jessica��s thoughts weren��t on eating. Instead, she softly asked Amy in her ears, ��Amy, are we really going to see the sea? The boundless sea with many seashells for us to pick up on the beach?��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Amy swallowed the meat and nodded. ��Yes, we��re going to see the sea, pick seashells on the beach, catch crabs and go beat up sea monsters under the sea.��


    ��Sea monsters?!��


    Fear appeared on the three children��s faces.


    ��Don��t worry. I��ll protect you guys! I am very fierce!�� Amy patted Ignatsu��s shoulders and gave him a ��big boss�� smile.


    Ignatsu looked at her and pondered seriously. His gaze turned to Mag. It was still Uncle Mag who looked more dependable.


    ��Oh yes. Isn��t Big Sister Cami living on the Demon Inds? Are we going to visit the vampires? I heard their castle on the edge of the cliff is awesome,�� Yabemiya said.


    ��Castle? It sounds so cool. Isn��t it only princes and princesses who live in a castle?�� Amy looked shocked as she asked Mag, ��Father, let��s go and y in Big Sister Cami��s castle. It will be fun to y hide-and-seek there.��


    The castle that was filled with skeletons would only make the children cry, but it would definitely be thrilling to y hide-and-seek there. Mag nodded with a smile.��Alright. I��ll bring you guys there to take a look.��


    Dinner was eaten as Amy imparted some basic knowledge about the sea to the three children. After dinner, Amy brought them upstairs to y, while Mag and thedies needed to finish the day��s operations.


    Mag opened the door and went out with a smile. He greeted his customers before weing them in.


    Gloria, who was standing in the line, attracted his attention. Gloria, who was wearing a white down jacket, had tied her wavy blonde hair up. Her figure was slender and her features were delicate, so she was still very attractive and stood out from amongst the crowd.


    However, she wasn��t here by herself today. Her family of four, oh, there was another stern looking old man with them��Jeffree Moreton.


    This wasn��t the first time that Mag had met the Moreton Family��s head, but it was his first time seeing him at Mamy Restaurant.


    In his impression, this old-fashioned and stubborn old man had some not very nice cognitive habits, like prejudice and arrogance towards half-breeds.


    At first, he was still thinking about how to topple the Moreton Family��s control over the Chamber of Commerce, so that he could change some of the terms.


    He didn��t manage to do that yet, but he had already settled the Moreton Family��s heir and had established a close rtionship with a strongpetitor for the president of the Chamber of Commerce, Miss Scheer.


    Hence, it wouldn��t matter if it was Gloria or Scheer who became the new president when the Chamber of Commerce changed its president in spring. He could still change those unfair terms through his rtionship with them.


    For example, the employment discrimination terms for half-breeds should have been removed long ago.


    ��Mr. Mag.�� Gloria greeted him with a smile.


    ��Gloria.�� Mag nodded his head smilingly too. He could sense that Jeffree was sizing him up very thoroughly when he walked by him.


    Mag remained calm and simply nodded slightly.

 Chapter 2286 - Being a Chef Is Hopeless

    <h4>Chapter 2286: Being a Chef Is Hopeless</h4>


    It seemed like Gloria��s position as the heir of the Moreton Family was already very secure and she was deeply trusted and loved by this control freak, which was why she could make hime to eat at Mamy Restaurant together with her.


    Mag had watched Gloria��s growth from the very beginning, from an unconfident ugly maiden to an independant female boss after removing her veil. Going through the change was difficult but her pace had been steadfast.


    She depended on her own abilities and not on her looks and sweet-tonguedness when she defeated the seemingly heir apparent, Cyril, as apletely unfavored eldest granddaughter.


    Come to think of it, this stubborn old man Jeffree should have already epted the fact that women could also inherit the family business and expand it.


    With Scheer��s exceptionally outstanding ability as an example, Gloria��s Blue Suede Fashion had already begun to monopolize thedies�� wear in the upper echelon of society. One could see a patch of blue sky clearly.


    If he was to hand their family fortune to a wastrel like Cyril, he might as well give it to Gloria to gamble for a better future.


    Jeffree sat down and softly asked Gloria, ��He designed all Blue Suede��s clothings?��


    ��Yes.�� Gloria nodded. She didn��t hide this fact from Jeffree and Mag had agreed to it too.


    ��I didn��t think a chef like him would have such intricate thoughts.�� Jeffree chuckled. He was indeed rather surprised.


    He had investigated Mag before. His background was very simple and his rtionship with Gloria was also simple and pure.


    The most important factor that turned Blue Suede Textiles Shop from a textiles shop that was losing money into a high-end fashion store that was highly sought-after by the upper society, was that it kept releasing shocking new products.


    There was no doubt about Gloria��s capability, but the key figure of Blue Suede was that fashion designer, who was this man wearing a chef��s suit in front of him.


    ��Mr. Mag is young and capable, kind and generous. He��s indeed very admirable.�� Lance looked at Mag and said with appreciation, ��He has contributed greatly to Hope School��s construction which allows the children to go to school. It is a huge contribution to society.��


    ......


    ��Yes. Mr. Mag is really a good man.�� Madam Debra was also praising him. She had often heard her husband talk about Mag recently. News regarding Hope School was a hot topic in the circle of teachers right now.


    Of course, there was also another very important reason.


    Mr. Mag had sessfully cured the mark on Gloria��s face. She was already very grateful for that. Furthermore, he helped Gloria achieve great sess in her career.


    If it wasn��t for the fact that Mr. Mag already had a daughter, she wanted to matchmake the two of them. They looked great together.


    ��Has Mr. Mag told you about his wife? Is he divorced or a widower?�� Debra whispered in Gloria��s ear softly.


    Gloria was stunned before a blush rose up on her face. She pinched her mother��s hand under the table and softly said, ��Mother, how am I supposed to ask him such questions?��


    ��What��s so difficult to ask about? You can��t go wrong trying to gain a deeper understanding of an outstanding man like Mr. Mag,�� Debra answered seriously.


    Gloria stared at her mother with a weird expression. She didn��t answer her as she didn��t want to continue on the topic.


    Lance smilingly said, ��I heard that Mr. Mag intends to set up a culinary school in Hope School. Seems like our Chaos City is going to be the holynd for the chefs on the Nond Continent.��


    Mickey��s eyes brightened and he, who had been sitting quietly, curiously asked, ��Culinary school? You mean they learn to cook from him?��


    Lance looked at him and smilingly asked, ��Why? Does our Little Mickey want to learn to cook too?��


    Mickey nodded and replied, ��Yes. Mr. Mag��s dishes are so scrumptious. If I learn how to make them, I can cook for all of you. Perhaps I can even open a restaurant in the future. It should be very interesting.��


    ��Being a chef is hopeless. You should aspire to be an outstanding businessman,�� Jeffree said sternly with a straight face.


    The ambiance at the table turned cold immediately.


    Mag, who happened to walk by, faltered in his steps. He felt discriminated against?


    Who says that being a chef is hopeless? Doesn��t he see that I��m already the number one expert in this world already?!


    Mag controlled his urge to console Mickey and continued to walk by them.


    It was hard to say if being a chef was hopeless or not, but it was true that it was very tough. Ordinary people usually couldn��t take the hardship, let alone this young master from a rich family.


    ��Mickey, you��re still young and it��s not time for you to decide about your future yet, but if you��re interested in learning how to cook, I can ask Hope School on your behalf. Let��s see if you can go for lessons if there are lessons during the weekend,�� Lance said to his son with a smile. He didn��t let his son be pressured by his grandfather��s sternness.


    Mickey was ted and he instinctively looked at Jeffree carefully.


    Jeffree��s mouth moved as he flicked a nce at Lance, but he maintained his silence in the end.


    Gloria��s lips curved up as she gave Mickey an encouraging look.


    Grandfather had changed after all. If it was in the past, he would have banged the table and lectured their father. However, he didn��t even quarrel with him today.


    This change was rather nice. At least, they looked more like a family now.


    She had invited her grandmother when they came out earlier, but she rejected them. She chose to eat with her second uncle and his family at home.


    Gloria wasn��t affected by it. Grandma had never liked their family. She must be hating her guts now that she was the only sessor, even after trying to change it after they came back to Chaos City by creating trouble a few times.


    Compared to the lifestyle that her family led in the past, Cyril��s family��s current lifestyle wasn��t too bad. However, they could no longer splurge like before, so she couldn��t pity them at all.


    Gloria ordered a table full of dishes and a helping of ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall�� specially for Jeffree.


    Looking at the menu��s price tags, apart from being slightly surprised, Jeffree didn��t say anything else.


    This was the first restaurant in Chaos City that dared to set such high prices.


    However, judging by the long lines at the door, the market seemed to agree with this price and they seemed to love it, which meant this pricing was, with any doubt, very cost effective.


    This made Jeffree even more curious about Mag��s culinary skills. How great were his dishes that it could make so many people be crazy fans?


    Soon afterwards, the dishes were served.


    Steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers, red braised pork, Sichuan spicy chicken, the eggnt with garlic sauce, sliced beef and ox tongue in chili sauce, Mapo Tofu, ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall�� and a bottle of rum. The dishes Gloria ordered were all served.


    The meaty aroma rose up with the steam and went into their nostrils. The spiciness of the Sichuan spicy chicken and steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers were in the midst of the aroma. Moreover, Jeffree instinctively swallowed his saliva when the cover of the ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall�� was removed.


    It was a table full of dishes that looked great and smelled great. They hadn��t even touched their chopsticks and the dishes were already irresistible.

 Chapter 2287 - Shattering a Rock On My Chest

    <h4>Chapter 2287: Shattering a Rock On My Chest</h4>


    After swallowing thest piece of red braised pork with a mouthful of rice, Jeffree put down his chopsticks and burped with satisfaction.


    Jeffree had a very full meal. He, whose appetite was usually small, hadn��t felt so full for a long time.


    ��Is Father satisfied with your meal?�� Lance asked Jeffree with a smile. Jeffree, who cared a lot about table manners, was very rxed at the table today. This was the first time that he had seen him in this state.


    ��Very.�� Jeffree nodded. He didn��t try to conceal his satisfaction with this meal.


    This meal had far exceeded his expectations. Initially, he agreed to Gloria��s invitation simply because he didn��t want to see Denise, Cyril and his family��s faces at home.


    He had never heard of all these scrumptious dishes before and their tastes amazed him.


    Although he wasn��t a gluttonous person and had been to many ces when he was young, this was the first time he had met a chef with such exceptional culinary skills.


    Mag was so famous at such a young age. His ability was indeed admirable. Jeffree began to like Mag more and more.


    ��Then, let��se again in the future,�� Gloria said with a smile. It wasn��t easy to receive praise from her grandfather.


    ��Sure.�� Jeffree nodded slightly. Lining up for some time didn��t seem to matter anymore if he could get to such delicious food.


    Gloria settled the bill and nced at the kitchen before leaving with her family members.


    The dinner service ended and Amy ran downstairs to ask Mag, who was removing his apron anding out of the kitchen, ��Father, where is Big Sister Sivir? Is she here yet?��


    ��Hmm. I didn��t see her tonight.�� Mag shook his head.


    ......


    Someone knocked on the door as soon as he finished talking.


    ��It must be Big Sister Sivir!�� Amy ran to the door happily and pulled the door open on her tiptoes. It was indeed Sivir standing at the door in her action suit.


    ��Wow. Big Sister Sivir. You��re so cool,�� Amy said.


    ��Thank you.�� Sivir smiled before turning her gaze onto Mag. ��Are we setting off tonight? Are we taking a flying steed?��


    ��Hmm, you can say that. The restaurant��s service has just ended and we need to change before setting off. Pleasee in first,�� Mag nodded and said to Sivir, who was wearing soft leather armor and shorts. She had reced her shattered boomerang. An obvious golden ��A�� was carved on the ck boomerang.


    ��Alex?�� Mag raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Sivir nodded and entered the restaurant.


    ��Alright. Let��s go and change, and then we will set off,�� Mag said to thedies who had already cleaned up the restaurant. He also went upstairs and changed into a casual short-sleeved T-shirt, shorts and beach slippers.


    Sivir sat at the side and watched the maidensing downstairs one by one with a weird expression. Everyone was wearing pretty, thin dresses. That subus was even wearing a dress with thin straps. Her deep cleavage was staring at all of them.


    It seemed like they were all going to y. Was she the only one going to beat up the sea monster?


    ��I��ve prepared some clothes for you. Do you want to change into them?�� Mag came over with a paper bag and gave it to Sivir.


    ��No. I have a mission and toplete it, I have to be appropriately dressed. As a mercenary, this is my basic professional quality.�� Sivir raised her heart to decline him, but she couldn��t help peeping into the paper bag in Mag��s hand. What kind of clothes did he prepare for her? A little dress?


    Even though the little dresses were pretty, the weather wasn��t suitable to wear little dresses yet. They would know how cold it was as soon as they stepped out.


    ��Alright. I��ll hold onto them for you for now.�� Mag nodded. He didn��t force her. Anyway, she would know how ridiculous her clothes were once they arrived.


    Looking at the maidens again, he felt they looked really good. He hadn��t seen them in pretty little dresses for a long time.


    ��Let��s go. We��re setting off now.�� Mag walked towards the staircase.


    Everyone followed and the children were the ones to run upstairs first.


    ��Upstairs?�� Sivir was a little hesitant. Perhaps the flying steed was stopping on the roof? However, she took up the rear and followed them upstairs.


    Mag opened the door and went out onto the balcony on the third floor. A small building was attached to it seamlessly.


    Yabemiya asked in shock, ��W-when did we have this little building added onto the balcony?��


    The others were also looking at Mag with shock. They didn��t see the two extra floors on top of the restaurant when they came to eat dinner.


    ��This is the Mobile Restaurant, Miss Scheer��stest invention. However, it��s not to be shown to the public yet. I borrowed it from her and we��ll be taking it to the Demon Inds.�� Mag opened the door and made the gesture for them to enter it.


    Sivir stared at this intricate two storey building with shock and couldn��t help thinking,?<i>��Mobile Restaurant? Does it fly?��</i>


    Although all of them were curious, they still followed Mag into the mobile restaurant.


    They knew Miss Scheer, the person-in-charge of the Buffett Family, a super rich woman.


    Compared to Mamy Restaurant, this restaurant was small and intricate. Perhaps, one should say that it looked more like a residence.


    There was only one big dining table on the first floor that could let 20 people eat together. The recreational area next to it had a thick rugid on the floor and the fire in the firece was burning brightly, making the room very warm. There were all kinds of board games ced on the shelves and there was also a projection screen on the wall at the side.


    This was set up by Mag in advance. Anyway, he wasn��t going to set up shop for this trip, so he got the system to custom make a recreational area.


    The rug was huge and could allow 20 to 30 people to lie on it and roll around as they pleased.


    They could just sleep on the carpet if they were tired at night. After all, he didn��t prepare that many rooms.


    ��This���� Sivir stood at the door and looked at the warm and exquisite hall. Sensing the hot airing in contact with her face, she suddenly realized that she had indeed overdressed.


    The soft armor might look thin and light, but it was made with the best rhinoceros hide. Not only did it keep one warm, but it would emit heat energy so she wouldn��t feel cold in the magic beast mountain range, even during the coldest winter.


    But now, it really was not��


    This indoor temperature was simply too high. She already felt her chest and back heating up as soon as she came in. Sweat was beading on her nose and the leather boots she was wearing were also emitting heat.


    Mag closed the door and made the restaurant take off immediately. Looking at Sivir, who was standing there motionlessly, Mag smiled and went up to her. ��Take a seat over there. I��m going to prepare the barbecue now. Have fun.��


    ��Mm.�� Sivir nodded. She suddenly wanted to ask him to let her try the clothes that she had just rejected. Perhaps, she could really wear them.


    ��It��s not often that wee out to y. Everyone, just enjoy yourself to the fullest,�� Mag told all of them as he put on the apron and went into the kitchen.


    ��Let��s all put on a performance.�� Amy jumped out and said to everyone, ��I��ll go first. I��ll perform something new that I��ve just learned. Shattering a rock on my chest.��

 Chapter 2288 - Why Does It Fit So Perfectly?

    <h4>Chapter 2288: Why Does It Fit So Perfectly?</h4>


    Everyone watched Amy take out a rock the size of a millstone with a smile.


    Amy swept her gaze through the crowd before choosing Sivir. ��Big Sister Sivir, you are the lucky audience member. Now, I��m inviting you to perform this show with me.��


    ��Huh?�� Sivir looked stunned.


    ��What you need to do is very simple. You simply need to use this hammer to shatter the rock on my chest.�� Amy took a giant hammer as she spoke and gave it to Sivir.


    Sivir held onto that giant hammer that weighed almost 50 kilograms in a daze. She only regained her wits after a while. How did Little Amy hold onto this giant hammer and pass it to her single-handedly? Her rxed demeanor was even more natural than hers.


    Meanwhile, Amy had alreadyin on the carpet with a thick b on her chest.


    Yabemiya knelt next to Amy and worriedly asked, ��Little Amy, are you�� confident about this?��


    This rock was at least 100 to 150 kilograms, and the little one was cing it on herself just like that. Furthermore, she wanted Sivir to shatter it with a heavy hammer.


    ��I don��t think it��s appropriate.�� Sivir put the giant hammer down.


    She couldn��t use such a big hammer to smash at a little girl.


    She already felt that the huge rock on Amy��s chest was going to crush her at any time, so there was no way she could perform the trick as she asked.


    ��Yes. Let��s perform some other shows, like singing and dancing.�� Firis nodded too as she looked at Amy worriedly.


    ��It��s fine. I am really formidable.�� Amy looked around and realized that no one wanted toe up to smash the rock. Hence, she had to lift up her hand with the rock on her chest.


    ......


    ��Alright, since no one wants to smash it, I just have to smash it myself.�� As she spoke, she clenched her right hand into a fist and smashed it onto the rock on her chest.


    The little fist was cute and delicate, and it lookedpletely harmless.


    However, such a cute little fist made a heavy dull thud when it smashed onto that thick b of rock.


    Crack!


    The sound of cracking arose in the room. With the fist as the center point, cracks like spiderwebs quickly spread out.


    The whole piece of rock instantly shattered into countless pieces and fell all around Amy. None of the pieces were bigger than the size of a fist.


    The restaurant was silent for a while as everyone looked at Amy with a shocked expression.


    And Sivir��s mouth was wide agape with shock.


    She knew Amy knew magic. She had demonstrated her talent in magic thest time they went on a mission together.


    But��


    Why could she shatter a huge rock on her chest?


    Moreover, she performed the feat by shattering the rock on her chest herself.


    That wasn��t a prop. It was a real rock. It was a solid piece of granite that wasmonly seen in Chaos City.


    ��Amy is so awesome!�� Daphne stared at Amy with admiration and stars in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Ignatsu shifted further away from Amy and he began to seriously consider his attitude towards Amy in the future at the same time.


    ��The closebat magic is so terrifying. I want to learn it too.�� Ba was a little envious. She wondered if Amy could introduce her to Krassu, so that she could go learn closebat magic from Krassu.


    A magic caster��s weakness was her closebat ability. As a spatial magic caster, she had more self-defense ability than the normal magic caster, but she could only defend herself.


    Who didn��t want to experience the exhration of closebat? If possible, she wanted to experience that too.


    Everyone didn��t forget to give Amy a round of apuse to show her their recognition while feeling astonished at the same time.


    ��Thank you.�� Amy bowed slightly and returned to her seat with satisfaction.


    Elizabeth waved her hand and swept away the shattered pieces of rock on the carpet.


    ��Now, everyone will do one performance. Let��s take turns. Gina will go on stage to sing first.�� Ang stood and took on the role of emcee automatically.


    Gina got up and stood in the center of the carpet graciously. She said an unknown song��s name before singing aloud.


    The beautiful ethereal singing sounded like murmurs from the deep sea. Everyone was mesmerized by it.


    Sivir sat at a corner far away from the firece. She was burning up and her forehead was full of sweat.


    ��Have an ice cream.�� Yabemiya sat down next to her and passed her a freshly made ice cream.


    ��Thank you.�� Sivir scooped a spoonful of matcha vor ice cream into her mouth. The cold sensation went straight to her heart and the hot feeling instantly disappeared. The sweet and refreshing taste spread in her mouth. It was sofortable that she wanted to moan.


    Sivir felt her soul return to her body after eating a few mouthfuls of ice cream continuously. Listening to the lovely song, her mood quickly rxed.


    Miya smilingly watched Sivir finish her ice cream before saying, ��Why don��t I bring you to change your clothes? You can put on your armor when we go out to sea. Let us have fun and enjoy ourselves tonight.��


    ��I���� Sivir looked at the warm smile on Miya��s face hesitantly. However, the heat began to ovee her again after she finished the ice cream.


    She couldn��t remove her clothes as this was a decent party. However, she really felt overheated.


    ��Let��s go upstairs to change.�� Miya pulled Sivir up by her hand and took the paper bag that was on a cab at the side as she informed Mag in the kitchen. ��Boss, I took the clothes. I��m bringing Miss Sivir upstairs to change her clothes.��


    ��Sure,�� Mag replied in the kitchen.


    ��Go in and change your clothes. You can even have a quick shower. Water wille out when you turn that dial. I��ll wait for you outside.�� Miya turned on the bathroom��s light and taught Sivir how to use the shower head before passing the paper bag to Sivir.


    ��Thank you,�� Sivir said to Miya gratefully before going into the bathroom with the paper bag.


    There was a faint yellow long dress in the paper bag when she opened it up. The material was light and soft and it feltfortable. Other than that, there were also two other pieces of lingerie.


    Sivir blushed. She didn��t expect him to prepare the lingerie for her as well.


    However, he definitely wouldn��t know about her size, so it would be ufortable if it didn��t fit her.


    Then, she saw the two pieces of leopard print lingerie in another little bag at the bottom of the paper bag. The sexy design and print made Sivir blush immediately.


    ��Th-this is simply too disgusting!�� Sivir felt humiliated.


    But, why did the leopard print lingerie on the chair look so enticing?!


    It should look very good on her right?


    Sivir turned on the cold water and had a cold shower to calm herself down first.


    She stood in front of the mirror in a daze for some time. She had no idea why she put that lingerie on, either.


    Looking at her sexy and wild self in the mirror, Sivir was stunned.


    She looked so nice!


    Her tiny waist with firm abs made her full boobs and perky bottom looked even more sexy. The attractive leopard printplemented her tanplexion very well. Her loose flowing red hair made her a little more seductive.


    ��But, why does it fit so perfectly?��


    Sivir��s expression froze on her face.

 Chapter 2289 - She Felt That Wouldn’t Have Worked On Her

    <h4>Chapter 2289: She Felt That Wouldn��t Have Worked On Her</h4>


    Sivir changed into the faint yellow dress and came out of the bathroom with a blush.


    Expectedly, the other set of lingerie fitted her perfectly as well.


    She felt that she had been spied on and it was the kind that saw into her deepest ces.


    However, she had to admit that this set of clothing felt sofortable. It was light and soft, but not overly translucent.


    Furthermore, looking at herself in the dress in the mirror, this was the first time that she realized that she could actually look so good in a dress.


    ��Sivir, this dress is so pretty and it fits you perfectly.�� Miya��s eyes lit up when she saw Sivir.


    ��Thank you.�� Sivir nodded slightly, her face bing even redder.


    He was a man that she seldom interacted with, and yet he had prepared clothes that fitted her perfectly. This was hard to exin.


    ��Let��s go down. There are exciting performances waiting for us.�� Miya pulled Sivir��s hand and brought her downstairs.


    When they passed by the kitchen, Sivir nced at Mag withplex emotions. She didn��t know if she should praise him for having good taste and assessment skills, or scold him for being a disgusting lecher.


    <i>��Hmm. It fits her well.��</i>?Mag had also noticed her. He deliberately walked to the door and nodded at her with satisfaction.


    She removed her sauve leather armor and pants and changed into this long dress. She also let down her tightly tied up long hair. Sivir with her hot figure and tanplexion, looked a little like a supermodel.


    He wondered how she would look in that leopard print swimsuit.


    ......


    ��Wow, Big Sister Sivir looks so pretty after changing into a dress,�� Amy said loudly.


    Everyone looked over with an appreciative expression.


    This gaze made Sivir feel a little ufortable, but a little happy at the same time.


    She had never worn a dress since she became a mercenary and took over the Rose Mercenary Squad 10 years ago.


    Normal people might be attracted by her hot figure, but after seeing that boomerang she had on her back, they would control themselves.


    However, very few people would look at her with such an appreciative gaze like right now. The way they looked at her was just like how she looked at beautiful girls walking past her.


    Ang looked at Sivir and said, ��Gina has already sung three songs. Now, we��ll let Sivir, who has changed into a pretty dress, perform for us.��


    ��Me?�� Sivir was taken aback before she instantly waved her hands, ��I-I don��t know how to sing or dance.��


    As a mercenary, all the skills she learned in the past few years had been about survival and getting stronger. None of them were entertainment skills like singing and dancing.


    Ang shook her head and smilingly said, ��It��s fine if you don��t know how to sing or dance. You can perform whatever you are good at. Didn��t Amy just perform by shattering a rock on her chest?��


    Sivir lowered her head to look at her chest. She felt that wouldn��t have worked on her.


    However, her gaze soonnded on the chopsticks holder on the table at the side. Her eyes lit up as she said, ��I know what I can perform for you guys.��


    She went to the table and picked up a chopstick. She flicked her finger and drew a parab before she tossed the chopstick out.


    They saw that silver chopstick turn into a silver light and spin around the spacious hall twice before returning to Sivir��s hand.


    ��So cool!��


    The four children stared in amazement and then they pped.


    The maidens also pped in amazement.


    It wasn��t hard to do that. Almost everyone present could do that, especially Ba. As a spatial magic caster, she could make an object do any movement.


    However, Sivir was different. What she used was pure technique. She used the strength of her wrist and fingertips to make the chopstick fly in aplex manner before returning to her hand.


    This definitely needed long term practice before she could make it seem so easy


    Sivir didn��t expect everyone to respond so enthusiastically, so she performed a few other tricks like hitting the chopstick on a little wooden que on the door and making it rebounce back to her hand.


    Everyone enjoyed the show happily.


    Especially the children. They crowded around Sivir, saying that they wanted to learn.


    However, just making the chopstick spin on their fingertips had stumped the little ones.


    Instead, Annie was already spinning the chopstick on her fingertips quietly at the side.


    This was a technique that many ace students could master without trying too hard.


    Sivir rxedpletely after all the interaction. She sat in the crowd, watching others perform or chatting with the girls asionally. She began to smile more and more.


    Although the Rose Mercenary Squad had a great ambiance, their lifestyle was risky and dangerous. They were always tense when they were on a mission.


    Furthermore, they stayed by themselves alone if they were not doing any missions. They mostly drank and ate meat when they gathered and chatted about the matters in the mercenary circle.


    Sivir only realized that she really didn��t have any female friends up until now. Perhaps, she didn��t even treat herself as a woman most of the time.


    However, she really liked this ambiance of singing, dancing and joking with the girls!


    She felt that even her soul was rxed. Everyone was sitting on the soft rug in a warm room. She was wearing afortable dress and surrounded by pretty maidens. It was simply too rxing.


    ��The barbecue is ready. Let��s eat and y at the same time.�� Mag came out with two big tes of kebabs and put them in front of thedies.


    ��I��ll go get the beer!�� Miya jumped up. She soon returned with a lot of beer and distributed it to all the adults.


    Eating kebabs with beer was fantastic!


    Mag also sat among thedies. He raised up his beer mug and smilingly said, ��Let��s cheer to celebrate in advance. Let��s hope we all have a lot of fun on the trip.��


    ��Cheers!��


    Everyone raised their cups and only gulping sounds could be heard after that.


    That night, all of them barbecued the meat, the giant crayfish and the oysters, drank beer and sang and danced to their hearts�� content.


    Later that night, Mag put down the ss and looked at the maidens who were drunk and lying on the rug. He burped and frowned.


    He got up to clean up the mess first before setting all thedies straight and covering them with a nket as they slept on the floor.


    Then, he carried his two daughters upstairs to let them sleep on the bed before taking a shower and sleeping in his room.


    ��Wow! It��s the sea!��


    ��We��re really at the beach!��


    ��It��s so pretty. It looks just like a sapphire and I really can��t see its end.��


    Early the next morning, Mag was woken up by sounds of exmation.


    After stretching himself, Mag pulled open the curtains to look at the blue sky and sea, and the rascals rolling about on the sandy beach without a care in front of the door.

 Chapter 2290 - However, He Was Obviously Just a Chef!

    <h4>Chapter 2290: However, He Was Obviously Just a Chef!</h4>


    The flying restaurantnded on a deserted ind. This ind wasn��t a harsh back-country, but it was very small and located in the middle of the deep seas. Hence, even the small demon tribes weren��t interested in it and so, it became a deserted ind.


    However, although it was small, its scenery was not bad.


    Golden beaches with smooth sand surrounded the ind. The sand was so smooth and fine. Its quality was exceptional.


    There was a little forest on the ind and a littleke in the forest, which was a freshwaterke.


    Coconut trees could be seen everywhere and there were also a few other kinds of tropical fruits in the forest. Mag didn��t know their names, but he had seen people eating them on the Demon Inds before.


    Because it was located in the deep sea, no mammals could be seen on the ind. However, it became a paradise for the birds.


    The children��s shouts made the birds in the forest behind the house take flight in fright. There were a lot of them, which looked spectacr.


    ��Is this the sea?��It��s so spectacr!�� Sivir stood in front of the house and looked at the boundless sea. The waves crashed onto the beach and the blue sky afar connected with the sea, giving her soul a huge shock.


    She thought that the magic beast mountain range was huge, butpared to this sea now, she finally realized that the magic beast mountain range was just a small mountain range and nothing spectacr.


    Other than that, she also felt the heat waveing at her.


    Yes��


    With the hot sun shining on her, she felt as if she was in Chaos City during August.


    Fortunately, she was still wearing that light yellow long dress.


    ......


    She was still considering whether she should change into her leather armor before she came out. After all, the Demon Inds were the most dangerous ce on the Nond Continent.


    Looking at it now, she could give up on that idea.


    If she changed into the armor, the first thing she had to consider was whether she would faint from the heat.


    She turned around and saw Mag standing by the second floor window.


    Mag also noticed her gaze. Wearing loose pajamas, he unknowingly showed off his perfect figure with muscr pecs and abs while he smiled at Sivir.


    Sivir blushed and quickly turned her head around as she felt her heart race suddenly.


    To a mercenary, a man showing his chest was nothing. But, why was his figure so good? Solid pecs with distinctive abs. The perfect lines extended all the way down��


    However, he was obviously just a chef!


    ��The weather is great. It will be a waste if I don��t go swim in the sea.�� Mag changed his clothes and went downstairs. However, he was going to make breakfast for all of them first.


    After breakfast, Mag said to all of them, ��The beach chairs are in the storage pod behind you. You can get them out yourself if you want to sunbathe. You can also go up stairs and change into your swimsuit if you want to swim.��


    ��I want to go swimming. Swimming in the sea is the best. I also want to go catch sea monsters in the sea.�� Amy was the first to jump off the chair and run upstairs.


    ��I also want to go dip in the sea. I haven��t seen such good weather for a long time.�� Miya followed Amy upstairs.


    They hade to the Demon Inds for a vacation before, so they knew how to y. Furthermore, everyone had prepared their bikini before they came, so they wouldn��t feel awkward now. They all went upstairs to change.


    Mag looked at Sivir, who wasn��t moving and smilingly said, ��You are not going to change your clothes?��


    ��I���� Sivir bit her lower lips with a blush as she shook her head and said, ��I��m not changing.��


    That leopard print swimsuit was simply too embarrassing. Although she had to admit that it looked pretty, she still couldn��t ept the fact of wearing it in front of Mag.


    ��I haven��t felt the feeling of freedom for a long time. Boss, I��ll wait for you in the sea.�� Gina was the first toe downstairs. She was wearing her seashell swimsuit.


    The two colorful seashells couldn��t cover her bosomspletely. Her natural wildness and beauty, together with that innocent face, made her look innocent and desirable at the same time.


    ��Go ahead.�� Mag nodded smilingly. The sea was Gina��s real home. It seemed like she already couldn��t wait any longer.


    ��Sivir, go change into your swimsuit too. If you don��t know how to swim, I can teach youter,�� Gina said to Sivir smilingly before walking to the sea.


    Sivir��s eyes widened slightly as she watched Gina walk to the sea with her beautiful backpletely exposed and leap into the sea, making a ssh.


    Gina��s swimsuit was natural and beautiful, but�� it was more revealing than hers.


    However, she seemed so confident as she showed off her perfect figure boldly.


    Meanwhile, Mag��s expression was gentle and natural. He didn��t show a lecherous expression just because Gina was wearing very little. He was only appreciating her beauty with restraint if he really was looking at her.


    Thedies came down one after another. They all changed into beautiful swimsuits, which were all colorful and distinctly different.


    Elizabeth was wearing an icy blue one-piece swimsuit that made her figure look even more perfect. She looked noble and holy, making people unable to disrespect her.


    Yabemiya��s was two sunflowers. She looked sunny and energetic.


    Ba��s was a pink school swimsuit. Although she looked rathermon, she was still cute.


    Firis�� swimsuit was more conservative. It was a cute swimsuit with a skirt. She was still pulling her skirt with a blush when she wasing downstairs.


    In that moment, thedies vied with each other for beauty, which slightly overwhelmed Sivir.


    Meanwhile, everyone was looking at her strangely. She was the only one not wearing her swimsuit.


    ��Big Sister Sivir, where��s your swimsuit?�� Amy was wearing a cute purple school swimsuit. She looked up at Sivir and asked, ��Didn��t we agree to go catch sea animals together?��


    Sivir felt embarrassed after being stared at by everyone, but she still stubbornly said, ��I��ll just wear this. We��ll go catch the sea animals.��


    Mag, who was leaning against the doorframe, smilingly said, ��Your clothes will be transparent once you get into the water. Don��t say that I didn��t warn you beforehand.��


    ��W-what?�� Sivir turned pale.


    ��Moreover, this is a dress. Do you think you can control its shape once you get in the water? This isn��t some advanced anti-gravity dress,�� Mag continued to say.


    Sivir��s brain was already imagining the scene of her dress floating up after she jumped into the water.


    It was so shameful!


    She felt tricked by Mag. From the moment she put on this dress, no, from the moment she entered this house!


    ��Big Sister Sivir, go change into the swimsuit. I��ll wait for you. We have an agreement,�� Amy said to her with a serious expression.


    Sivir looked at Amy. She didn��t want to let her down. Sivir looked at thedies in their swimsuits. It seemed like her swimsuit was not a big deal, at least it suited her.


    ��Alright. I��ll change now.�� Sivir quickly went upstairs.

 Chapter 2291 - That Was a Stiff Salted Fish

    <h4>Chapter 2291: That Was a Stiff Salted Fish</h4>


    Sivir came down after changing into her swimsuit. Everyone��s eyes lit up when they saw her in the leopard print swimsuit.


    She had tan skin and a curvy figure, so she looked like a sexy leopard woman after putting on that leopard print swimsuit. She exuded an irresistible charm.


    Especially that eye-catching cleavage.


    Mag raised his eyebrows slightly. His taste was not bad. It indeed suited her.


    ��This swimsuit is so sexy and it suits you perfectly.�� Miya praised her.


    ��Why�� are theirs all so big?�� Ba pulled away her cor to take a look at her chest. She felt crushed.


    ��Don��t be disappointed, Big Sister Ba. You��ll be able to shatter a rock on your chest next time.�� Amy encouraged her.


    ��Thank you so much.�� Ba ced her hand over her heart.


    This suggestion wasn��t aggressive, but it was very hurtful.


    ��I��m going to surf. You guys do as you please. Children who can��t swim will y with the sand on the beach,�� Mag said before going out with a surfboard.


    Mag had drowned in the sea in his previous life, so in order to get over it, he had been doing swimming practices recently.


    From conquering the bathtub, to conquering Gina��s tank, to conquering the Aden Square��s fountain, to conquering the man-madeke�� Finally, it was time to conquer the sea.


    Standing on the cliff by the sea, Mag looked at the surging sea. Loud sounds were made every time the waves crashed onto the beach. He stared into the sea, which got increasingly obscure the deeper it went, as though spirits were hiding there. It gave people a suffocating fear.��Please reading on


    ......


    Mag closed his eyes and took a deep breath before leaping down.


    He was just like a beautiful silver fish��


    Oh, no! That was a stiff salted fish that shed onto the water surface hard, horizontally.


    Smash!


    A loud bang and water sshed up three meters high.


    The Filipino national diving team would be ecstatic if they saw that.


    Mag didn��t faint, but he was just a little dizzy.


    Of course, this dizziness onlysted for a moment before the salty sea water woke him up instantly.


    In that moment, the shadow of death engulfed him again as though a pair of invisible hands had caught onto him and was pulling him down to the bottom of the sea.


    He couldn��t get away from it and could only allow it to drag him down into the darkness.


    Just like his previous life, he couldn��t fight back at all.


    <i>No!</i>


    <i>I��m no longer Shen Mag. I��m Mag Alex, a man who is close to being a god.</i>


    A voice screamed in his heart.


    He opened his eyes and the darkness immediately went away. A waterless space that was three meters wide appeared around his body.


    Mag floated in the sea quietly like that. His surroundings werepletely silent.


    He could see the bottom of the sea dozens of meters below. The little fish and shrimps were shivering amongst the corals and fish were quickly escaping away, as though they were spooked by something.


    Mag extended his hand and slowly stuck it out of the waterless space.


    The sea water engulfed his palm and the space instantly copsed. The sea water swallowed him up.


    However, he no longer felt fear and suffocation this time. He was floating in the sea quietly. There was a hint of shock amidst his calm expression.


    Mag was indeed shocked. He seemed to have gained the ability to breath in water. He didn��t have to hold his breath, or need other breathing apparatus. He could just get oxygen directly from the water.


    Mag curiously asked inwardly, ��System, what is this principle?��


    ��This is just normal operation for a fake god. There��s nothing much to introduce about it,�� the system calmly said.


    ������ Mag.


    Mag perplexedly asked, ��Then, why didn��t I have this ability when I first fell into the water? I almost died again.��


    ��Any ability needs to be activated. Furthermore, it was your psychological trauma that almost killed you earlier,�� the system answered.


    Mag couldn��t be bothered to argue with it. However, other than receiving the ability to survive underwater in that moment, he also got rid of his trauma and fear of the deep sea.


    He dived towards the bottom of the sea. He had seen a big prawn earlier��


    ***


    All thedies ran to the sea and jumped in. They began to swim happily like fishes.


    With Gina the mermaid who grew up in the sea, thedies in the restaurant had long learnt how to swim.


    Amy swam two rounds in the water before seeing that Sivir was still wading at the seashore. Hence, Amy called out, ��Big Sister Sivir, let��s go y in the sea. I seem to have seen a big sea monster.��


    ��I���� Sivir looked at the deep blue sea with a hesitant look on her face.


    She envied thosedies who could swim in the sea like fishes. She didn��t know how to swim. She was a child that grew up in the mountains. She was great at climbing trees, but it was hard for her to go into the sea to catch fishes.


    Gina swam over and shook her hair before revealing a warm smile and extending her hand to Sivir. ��Sivir,e over here. I��ll teach you how to swim.��


    Sivir looked at Gina��s hand and Amy��s expectant eyes. After a moment of hesitation, she eventually extended her hand.


    Gina grabbed her hand and pulled gently. Sivir fell into the sea.


    It was already the abyss one step away.


    Sivir felt as though she was stepping on soft cotton. No matter how hard she kicked her legs, her body was still sinking. The water had already submerged her waist, shoulders, neck, mouth��


    The seawater��s saltiness was so clear, just like her racing heart. Her arms stretched forward stiffly, as if she had already forgotten how to struggle.


    Then, she fell into a soft embrace.


    Air returned to her again as the gentle voice spoke next to her ear, ��Don��t worry. I��m here. Now rx your body. Imagine you are a puddle of water. Slowly�� slowly merge together with the sea water����


    Sivir felt her heart calm down slowly. Then, she followed that voice��s instructions and moved her body.


    The cooling seawater gradually became gentle. Moreover, she felt a power that moved upward. She only needed to control her body and coordinate with that power to let herself float on the water surface. Then, she could use her arms and legs to move forward.


    ��Now, open your eyes. You already know how to swim,�� Gina said.


    Sivir opened her eyes. Her arms pushed against the water gently and she was floating on the water surface with a smile on her face.


    She really knows how to swim! It was really incredible!


    ��Thank you, Gina,�� Sivir said to Gina gratefully.


    ��Don��t mention it.�� Gina gave her a warm smile. ��Go enjoy yourself. The sea is, in fact, the gentlest existence.��


    ��Big Sister Sivir, since you have learned how to swim, I��ll teach you how to dive. Take a deep breath like me and swim downwards.�� Amy sucked in a deep breath and dived into the water.


    Sivir hesitated for a moment before taking a deep breath. She followed Amy and swam into the sea.

 Chapter 2292 - The Seafood Feast

    <h4>Chapter 2292: The Seafood Feast</h4>


    ��Come over here, children. Big Sister will teach you how to swim.�� Gina��s gaze locked onto the three children building sandcastles on the beach.


    ��Big Sister, we don��t know how to.�� The three children quickly shook their heads.


    Especially Ignatsu. He shook his head really hard and his face even turned green because of fear.


    ��Swimming is fun, and it��s an essential survival skill. If you guys fall into the water identally in the future, you don��t have to worry about drowning if you know how to swim.�� Gina walked up to the shore.


    ��I don��t want to swim. I��m afraid of water!�� Ignatsu threw the little spade down and turned around to run away.


    However, he was picked up by his cor after only running a few steps.


    ��Ignatsu, we��ll start with you. Look at you. You are fat and round, and you already have a natural float around your waist. You��ll float in the water naturally, so you will definitely learn to swim very fast.�� Gina picked up Ignatsu and jumped into the sea with him.


    ��Help!�� Ignatsu let out a scream and a series of gurgling sounds followed.


    ��Go for it, Ignatsu!�� Daphne clenched her fist as she shouted out her encouragement. Then, she instinctively took half a step backwards and hid behind Jessica.


    Although she also wanted to swim freely in the sea like a fish, just like Amy, the sea was simply too terrifying. Would she sink if she fell into it? Were there scary sea monsters that ate people in it?


    Whenever she thought about these things, she felt the deep blue sea was just like a sea monster with an open mouth.


    Jessica looked at Ignatsu, who was struggling in the sea, with bright eyes. Her expression changed from fear to interest, and then finally to enthusiasm.


    Ignatsu struggled in the sea for a while and drank a few mouthfuls of sea water, when he suddenly realized that he really wasn��t sinking.


    ......


    The fat on his tummy was indeed just like a float. It created an exquisite bnce at his waist, which allowed him to float on the water surface.


    ��Hey! I have learnt how to swim!�� Ignatsu shouted in surprise.


    ��No, you are just floating on the water surface with your body��s natural buoyancy. You have to move yourself to call it swimming.�� Gina shook her head smilingly and pushed him forward gently.


    Ignatsu fell forward and instinctively moved his arms.


    Just like that, his rotund body that was floating on the water surface, swam away.


    ��Now, you have really learnt how to swim.�� Gina nodded with satisfaction and turned to look at Jessica and Daphne.


    Before Gina could speak, Jessica already raised up her hand and said, ��Big Sister Gina, I want to learn how to swim too.��


    A smile appeared on Gina��s face as she waved her hand and said, ��Good girl. Jessica,e here. Big Sister will teach you how to swim.��


    ***


    Around 30 minutester, Mag went ashore with a long piece of seaweed in his hand. There were all kinds of live seafood tied to the seaweed.


    There were 10 or so 500 grams crabs. Huge lobsters were tied together like a bundle of firewood. The yellow croakers were tied up in a row and there was a full of big scallops.


    Amy and Sivir, who had failed to find sea monsters, came ashore. The little one ran over and asked with surprise, ��We��ve got so much seafood. Are we going to have a seafood feast today?!��


    Thedies who were sunbathing on the beach after swimming, all looked over with an expectant gaze.


    They could already imagine the umami of the freshly cooked seafood. Together with Mag��s culinary skills, they were already drooling after seeing the ingredients.


    ��Yes. We are going to make a simple seafood feast with all the freshly caught seafood. We naturally have to eat fresh seafood when wee to the sea.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He simply caught some seafood before making a simple seafood feast.


    Red braised big blue crabs, m spicy lobsters, garlic lobsters, steamedrge yellow croakers, a big te of scallops with minced garlic and bean vermicelli, a big te of grilled oysters, a pot of simple sea cucumbers and prawn porridge, all together with the fruits that thedies picked.


    ��It��s time to eat!��


    Mag brought the dining table to the beach and all of them sat at the long table. They basked in the warm sun, enjoyed the sea breeze and seafood feast that was freshly caught.


    Sivir looked at all the dishes on the table and gulped. She was feeling a little weird.


    She felt that she didn��t seem to have undertaken a mercenary��s mission nor was she working. Instead, she seemed toe here to y with all of them. Not only did she have fun, she also learnt how to swim and got to eat scrumptious food at every mealtime.


    Mag looked at Sivir, who was still in her leopard print swimsuit and smilingly said, ��Eat, don��t be shy. Take it as if you are in your own home.��


    ��Home?�� Sivir flicked a nce at him.?<i>Perhaps, he is hinting something to me? But we don��t seem to know each other well, right? Even though we could make this work slowly, isn��t he moving too fast now?</i>


    ��Come, have a scallop.�� Mag picked up a scallop with minced garlic and bean vermicelli for her.


    ��Thank you.�� Sivir nodded with a blush as she looked at the scallop on her te.


    The scallop��s shell was a natural container. The white bean vermicelli and golden brown minced garlic were stacked on the thick scallop meat. There were also a few small red chilis which were pretty and colorful. Obviously, it was ted with extreme care.


    The umami��s aroma greeted their noses. After swimming for a long time, the porridge that they had in the morning was already long digested. Their stomachs couldn��t help grumbling.


    She picked up that scallop and then popped everything on the scallop into her mouth.


    The rich garlic aroma aroused her taste buds first, then the sweetness of the seafood and the perfect texture exploded in her mouth. Finally, it was the satisfaction of chewing the bean vermicelli that brought everything together. Every mouthful was different and eachyer was distinct. All the taste buds were activated and it made chewing unstoppable.


    That exhrating sensation went all over, from inside to outside and from top to bottom, as though her soul had gone to heaven. She bit onto her lower lip gently but she still couldn��t help butment. ��Ah�� delicious!��


    Mag looked at her trembling body with appreciation. It was a beautiful silhouette.


    ��Eat more if you like it.�� Mag gave her a few more.


    Sivir bit her lip. Her face was slightly hot. She looked at Mag with a slightly aggrieved gaze, but looking at the scallops on her te, her hand couldn��t help picking up another one.


    It was so scrumptious! This was an irresistible taste.


    Even when her brain told her she shouldn��t continue, her body couldn��t help but fall into the abyss.


    This was the first time that Mag made the scallops with minced garlic and bean vermicelli, but it received raving reviews from everyone.


    The grilled oysters were equally popr. The whole te was finished in a short while.


    The red braised blue crabs were more troublesome to eat, but the fresh and sulent crab meat brought an iparable satisfaction that the smaller kind of crabs couldn��t. It was equally popr.

 Chapter 2293 - I Want To Go Home, I Want Mommy...

    <h4>Chapter 2293: I Want To Go Home, I Want Mommy...</h4>


    Fresh-caughtrge yellow croaker only required the most original steaming method to bring out the best of its natural vor.


    The tender meat was very fresh. Mag took a few bites and nodded with satisfaction.


    The freshest ingredients would of course be found at their source. A delicacy like therge yellow croaker was one in a million. Mag could only chance upon them because he was lucky today.


    Of course, other than at their source, the freshest ingredients could also be found in his fridge.


    A refrigerator that reached the source of all ingredients could not only help him save up on middle-man costs, but also guarantee the freshness of the ingredients.


    ��Ding! The Host��s seafood feast had gained 100% satisfaction and would be awarded with the recipes of the steamedrge yellow croaker, scallops with minced garlic and bean vermicelli, and charcoal-grilled oysters!


    ��Please pass the test for the God of Cookery within three days. Otherwise, the recipes will be taken back!��


    The System��s voice rang in Mag��s head suddenly.


    ��Hm?!�� Mag��s eyes lit up. He did not think that this feast could actually trigger the System��s reward.


    However, after thinking about it, he could understand why. The System was encouraging him to try cooking various styles of dishes to be a legitimate chef.


    ��What about the red braised blue crab? Isn��t that good too?�� Mag asked.


    ��That?�� the System said in disdain.


    Mag nced at the te of red braised blue crab that was almost empty. He could really do better with his control of the fire. The seasoning was an improved recipe from the red braised lobster, so it was not bad but it was still far from perfect.


    ......


    ��Alright, so be it.�� Mag was not greedy either. It was already very generous of the System to give him three recipes in one go.


    After lunch, everyone basked in the sun for a while before Mag suggested to them, ��Why don��t we stay in Cami��s castle today?��


    ��Alright! I love castles!�� Amy was the first one to jump up as she agreed with a nod.


    The children were all filled with anticipation. There were many fairy tales about castles and usually, either the princess or the prince would live in a castle.


    ��However, this is a vampire��s castle. It��s a little different from the ones you read about in the fairy tales,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��I heard that vampires love to suck children��s blood,�� Yabemiya said.


    ��That��s so scary. I don��t want to go to the vampire��s castle anymore. I want to go home. I want my Mommy���� Ignatsu was so frightened that his beansprout wilted as he covered his face and shook in fear.


    Daphne also looked a little scared. She inched closer to Amy as she tried to find some sense of security.


    However, Jessica had a calm expression and even appeared a little curious.


    Amy was even more excited. She clenched her fists as she said, ��In that case, it will be even more fun! I want to go! If we run into a vampire that sucks children��s blood, I��ll wallop him!��


    ��Let��s go to Cami��s house, then.�� Mag smiled. He turned the flying restaurant into a gigantic ship and called thedies on board.


    After the war, Cami, who was the chief of the Vampires, returned to Demon Inds and stopped working in the restaurant.


    As an employer, Mag was rather unsatisfied with this employee who disappeared from work after being promoted and striking it big. Other than bringing everyone over to visit, Mag intended to ask Cami if she wasing back to work. If she was not, he could hire someone new.


    Right now, Firis could not manage the preparation of all the ingredients alone. Mag would always have to share most of the load with her.


    Mag sat at the stern with a fishing rod in his hand as he enjoyed the breeze with his eyes closed for a little nap.


    He was not bothered about whether he could catch any fish since he already had his fill.


    The Vampires�� territory was not far from where they were. After half an hour��s boat ride, an ind shrouded with fog appeared in front of them.


    It was an ind made up of ck rocks. It was partially visible behind the fog and looked rather eerie and mysterious.


    ��This ind looks so eerie and scary.�� Ignatsu covered his eyes and hid behind everyone as he shook in fear.


    ��Daphne, don��t be scared. I��m here,�� Amy said seriously as she held on to Daphne��s little hands.


    ��Mm.�� Daphne looked at Amy and was somehow confident in her. It was as though there was nothing to be afraid of as long as Amy was around.


    ��We came in such a hurry that we did not have the chance to notify her. I wonder if she��s at home.�� Mag put away his fishing rod and threw arge crab that was hanging at the end of the rod back into the sea before going to the bow of the boat.


    ***


    ��Chief, Cami and Drac have gone out. Let��s meet the Lord Ancestor. You are the most reputable person in the tribe. How could Cami thatss be the chief? Nobody can ept it,�� a vampire told Maynard, who was stroking the ring on his finger with a grave expression.


    There were a few other vampires around who concurred, showing their loyalty.


    Maynard remained silent for a while before saying, ��Drac is no longer the Drac of the past. ording to the rules, he has the right to train Cami into the next chief. This was also something that Lord Ancestor has silently consented to. Besides, Cami is my daughter.��


    ��But Chief, you��ve worked so hard to lead the Vampires for so many years. How could you let Drac and Cami, those two lunatics, mess it up like that? What will happen to the Vampires from now on? We don��t feel safe.��


    ��That��s right. Chief, we know that Cami is your daughter but she is not on your side.��


    The other vampires agreed.


    Maynard clenched his fist slowly as he recalled the humiliating scene when Drac snatched the position of Chief from him.


    He should have been the Ancestor but Drac intercepted and became the real invincible one.


    Right now, Drac did not even show him any face. After snatching his position as Chief, he even made Cami the new Chief.


    There were jokes and mockery about him spreading around the Demon Inds saying that he was old and useless, and that even his daughter had stepped all over his head.


    ��Sir! A boat is advancing towards our territory!�� a vampire reported from outside.


    ��Boat?�� Maynard frowned.


    The other vampires were also shocked.


    ��Take a look at who it is,�� Maynard ordered


    ��Yes, Sir!�� the vampire at the door replied.


    ***


    The big boat sailed through the fog and quickly arrived at a rather gentle slope.


    Vampires could fly so there was no harbor for arge boat to dock at on this ind. There were even countless hidden corals nearer to the shore of the ind.


    Mag dropped the anchor and stood at the bow of the boat as he looked at the two dots in the sky advancing towards them.


    Two batmen, oh, vampires.


    The two vampires hovered in mid-air at a mountain cliff. One of the vampires, whose mouth was filled with sharp fangs, looked at Mag and asked fiercely, ��Who are you?! Why are you intruding into the Vampires�� territory?��

 Chapter 2294 - Camilla’s Friends

    <h4>Chapter 2294: Cami��s Friends</h4>


    Mag nced at the vampire and said with a humble smile, ��We are Cami��s friends and are here as guests.��


    ��Chief Cami��s friends?�� That vampire and the other vampire exchanged nces and smiled.


    ��Are you even fit to be our chief��s friend? I think you��ve gone mad. How dare you barge into our territory. You, who don��t know life or death, I��ll try your blood and heart and see if you are really that brave!�� The skinny vampire let out a scoff and pped his wings, diving down towards Mag as he gave a cruel smile.


    He had already seen the women and children on the boat. They would probably taste good too.


    They could kill intruders any way they want, including sucking their blood dry.


    In an instant, he appeared in front of Mag.


    His fangs became sharper and thinner and his hands had already turned into sharp ws. He opened his hands wide to grab Mag��s neck, before going straight for it.


    He had not tasted the fresh blood of humans for years. After all, there were few humans who dared to barge over.


    Ah!


    Ignatsu and Daphne let out a loud shrill as they covered their eyes.


    Sivir gripped onto her boomerang nervously. This was a very powerful vampire and she was not confident about stopping him, but she had to.


    Bam!


    Immediately, there came a loud thud.


    ......


    The vampire was struck with fear and all his expression was smacked away by a folding chair. He flew back as swiftly as he came.


    Bang, bang, bang! Boom!


    That vampire rammed into a row of trees and ended up crashing into a castle, causing half of it to copse.


    Everything fell silent all of a sudden.


    The remaining vampire looked at the little girl holding a folding chair standing beside the man, and then at his friend who was buried deep under the debris of the copsed castle, and was stunned and confused for a while.


    She looked so small and so cute and obedient, just like a little elf. How could she have such horrifying powers? How could she use such an aggressive way to send a 5th-tier vampire flying?


    Thedies of Mamy Restaurant all had varying expressions. They knew that Amy was very talented in magic and that she had won the Magic Caster Tournament, but seeing her send a vampire flying with a chair was more impactful than just hearing about her achievements.


    ��Im�� Impressive!�� Jessica looked at Amy in shock. She did not know that her friend was already so powerful.


    Daphne and Ignatsu did not hear the horrifying scream they expected to hear and slowly removed their hands that were covering their eyes. They were shocked to see Uncle Mag standing well and fine with Amy, holding a chair, standing beside him.


    Sivir��s mouth also fell wide open. She slowly put the boomerang in her hand down. The horrifying impact from the burst of energy just then was already miles ahead of hers. Why did Amy ask her to catch sea beasts together?


    She had mixed feelings. After all, she was so serious about doing that mission previously.


    In the end, when they reached the beach, she had fun and even got new clothes to wear. On top of that, she was protected so well.


    ��Enemy attack!�� The vampire was stunned for a while and finally regained his senses before letting out a shrill warning cry.


    Bam!


    The folding chair flew over and sent him flying.


    ��Noisy.�� Amy caught the folding chair that flew back to her and even turned back to tell Sivir, ��Big Sister Sivir, I��ve learned how to do it.��


    Sivir nodded and gave an awkward smile.


    ��Aren��t we here as guests? Why are we fighting? Where is Big Sister Cami?�� Anna asked curiously.


    ��Yeah. But they were the ones who started it. I guess Big Sister Cami��s name isn��t that useful,�� Miya said.


    Mag said with a smile, ��It seems Cami has not quite settled in her seat as Chief yet.��


    If Cami had any power among the Vampires, these twockeys would never have acted before making sure who they were.


    Mag had long heard of the drama of the father and daughter pair fighting for power.


    In contrast with Connie��s situation, it was way more difficult for Cami to rise up the ranks. The opposing voices were loud and there were probably a lot of hidden antics going on.


    Two vampires were sent flying and half a castle was even destroyed. There were finally movementsing from the other castles. Vampires started rising to the sky and flying towards them with hostile intentions.


    Maynard was flying in front. It had been a long time since someone dared to create trouble in the Vampires�� territory.


    It was Rankster and Irina who did so thest time.


    However, they did not count since it was not as embarrassing to be thrashed by them.


    Who could it be this time? Did they think that there weren��t any Vampires left and that they were pushovers?


    Hundreds of vampires flew to the cliff in a grand formation, surrounding the boat.


    ��Who are you? How dare you barge into our territory and harm our people?�� Maynard shouted.


    Mag recognized Maynard, of course. He nced around and did not see Cami. Looks like they were here at the wrong time. She��s not at home.


    ��We are Cami��s friends and are here as guests. Those two weren��t very weing so we taught them some manners,�� Mag told Maynard with a smile.


    Maynard sized up Mag. This man looked very ordinary. He was just an ordinary human being.


    However, if an ordinary human being saw so many vampires, he should not be standing so stably and calmly with the horrifying aura they were releasing.


    ��Cami��s friends?�� Maynard frowned. He said, ��I am Cami��s father. You are just an ordinary human being. How can you be her friend?��


    ��Must there be such criteria for making friends?�� Mag was stunned. ��I��ve never cared if someone is powerful or not when I make friends.��


    Maynard��s face twitched a little. Powerhouses would naturally only befriend powerhouses. Weaklings could only be stepped on beneath their feet and look up at them while being crushed.


    ��What about me?�� Ba took a step forward as she looked at Maynard with a smile.


    ��You���� Maynard looked at her and thought for a while before asking in shock, ��You�� you��re the princess of Moon Nation, Ba?��


    The vampires were all stunned upon hearing that and started spreading outward.


    ��I wonder if I, the princess of Moon Nation, have the rights to be friends with Big Sister Cami?�� Ba asked with a smile.


    Maynard smiled awkwardly and said with a nod, ��Of course.��


    He would never expect Ba to appear on this ordinary little boat. The Moon Nation had helped to seal the devil and was very well-respected among all races. He��d better not offend Ba.


    He looked around the group on the boat and his gazended on Elizabeth as he eximed, ��You��re Rankster��s daughter?!��


    ��Yes.�� Elizabeth nodded coldly.


    The Vampires went into a frenzy and immediately dispersed.

 Chapter 2295 - You’ve Utterly Embarrassed Me!

    <h4>Chapter 2295: You��ve Utterly Embarrassed Me!</h4>


    There were two names on the Nond Continent that represented absolute power. One is Alex and another is Rankster.


    There was no doubt how powerful Alex was. Everyone could ept that fact based on just the number of powerhouses that had lost to him, and also his performance in sealing the devil twice.


    Meanwhile, Rankster was the only man on the Nond Continent who could be on par with Alex. Be it their draw when they were both at their peak, or when he took on the top 10 10th-tier powerhouses at their peak on the ice sheets when he was previously devilized.


    Therefore, when Elizabeth admitted to being Rankster��s daughter, the vampires all dispersed, as they did not want her to think that they were hostile towards her.


    It was no secret that Rankster was very protective of the people around him.


    Although the Vampires were among the top 10 Demons, they were still not good enough to pit themselves against Rankster.


    Maynard��s cheek twitched a little. Although he hated to admit it, he really did not want to stand on the opposing side of Rankster.


    He did not know how Cami befriended the Frost Dragon Princess and Moon Nation Princess, but they were still better friends than foes.


    He looked at Amy and frowned. This little girl looked rather familiar.


    ��Do you want to try the folding chair too?�� Amy raised the folding chair in the air and teased Maynard.


    Maynard suddenly recalled who she was; she was the disciple of Krassu and Urien, the little one who won the Magic Caster Tournament. He had seen her portrait before.


    However, Maynard was still quite infuriated, being teased by a child, but he will ignore her this time.


    Rankster might be overprotective of the people around him, but he was still a controble factor.


    Krassu and Urien had no principles at all. If they were to find out that their precious disciple was bullied, they would probably reduce the castles on Vampire Ind into tnd tomorrow.


    Maynard did not recognize many people but they were enough.


    With just their identities, it was enough for these three to justify being Cami��s friends.


    Cami was now the Chief of the Vampires. They must be weing toward the Chief��s friends.


    ��Cami is not on the ind. Please return.�� Maynard did not wish to get into a conflict with them but he could not be bothered to host these younger people, so he asked them to leave.


    ��Alright, we��lle again next time.�� Mag nodded, raised the anchor, and left the ind.


    It was just as Maynard had said. Cami was not at home, so it would be pointless for them to stay there. They were better off ying at the beach.


    ��What a bummer. I thought I could take on 10 of them.�� Amy opened up the folding chair and sat on it unhappily.


    Everyone smiled upon hearing that.


    ��If Big Sister Cami were to find out that Amy had smashed her house, she would probably be unhappy,�� Miya said with a smile.


    Ang jumped down from the edge of the boat and said with a smile, ��We can��t go to the Vampire Ind, so why don��t I bring you somewhere else? I am way more familiar with Demon Inds than you. There are so many fun ces around here.��


    ��Alright. You��ll helm the boat then.�� Mag moved away since he had no particr ce in mind.


    Ang set a direction and turned the ship around towards the fog.


    ��Chief, are we letting them off just like that? That little girl injured two of our people!��


    ��Yes, we can��t let them off just like that.��


    The Vampires all voiced their opinion as they watched the boat sail further.


    ��Why?! Do you still want them to stay for dinner? Is being beaten up by a four-year-old something to be proud of? Aren��t you embarrassed enough? You��ve utterly embarrassed me!�� Maynard chided.


    The vampires all felt ashamed and fell silent.


    ��That child is Krassu and Urien��s disciple. If anyone wants to meet the two of them, go ahead and give chase.�� Maynard flew back into his castle after saying that.


    The vampires all exchanged gazes and saw a hint of relief in each other��s eyes.


    Those two great magic casters were not like other magic casters. Their reputations were well-known even among the Demon Inds. No ordinary people would dare to trifle with them.


    The best way to enrage those two would obviously be toy hands on their only disciple.


    No such situation seemed to have happened before. However, it was not something anyone or any race would want to try.


    The boat came and left without doing anything but the vampires could not help but think about what it would mean for the vampires for Cami to have these friends.


    They might not be powerful on their own but they had very strong backings.


    Cami��s footing among the Vampires was not strong enough but Drac had forced her up to a high position. When she was not around, the vampires would still see Maynard as their chief.


    However, now it seemed that they had to assess some of the rtionships she made outside of their race to figure out exactly how powerful she was.


    After all, she was the chief of the Vampires in name right now.


    ***


    ��I named this nameless ind cluster as Fruits Inds. Each ind has a very small area but contains various kinds of fruits. They contain almost all the fruits you can find on Demon Inds. Some fruits are even special to these inds so I used to love ying here.��


    The boat sailed through the fog and they could see small inds dotting the surface of the sea far ahead, just like dots of pearls.


    ��They are so pretty. It would be blissful to stay here. You��ll be able to eat different kinds of fruits when you wake up every day,�� Amy said expectantly as she leaned on the edge of the boat.


    ��If you like it, we can build a little house here ande over to stay from time to time when we��re free.�� Mag went over to Amy��s side and stroked her head in a pampering manner.


    ��You don��t have to build a house. Don��t we have a flying restaurant? We can just live in the restaurant,�� Amy said intelligently with a shake of her head.


    ��There��s a boat anchored there. It looks like there��s someone on the ind,�� Anna said as she pointed ahead.


    Everyone looked over and saw a little boat stopped at the m harbor far ahead.


    ��Did someone discover this ce? How infuriating.�� Ang stomped her feet as she steered the boat towards the harbor. She wanted to see who came over to her secret garden.


    When they docked at the harbor, they saw that the boat beside them was empty. That person must have gone onshore.


    ��Let��s go. Since we��re already here, let��s look around.�� Mag jumped off the boat first. The moment he reached the shore, he saw a blue cloth hanging on a branch. On the cloth, written in blood, was: Help!

 Chapter 2296 - Bad Egg! Take Away Your Pork Trotter!

    <h4>Chapter 2296: Bad Egg! Take Away Your Pork Trotter!</h4>


    Everyone looked at that piece of cloth for a while.


    ��Judging by the bloodstains, this should be freshly written. That means it was hung here not long ago.�� Elizabeth��s nose twitched as she pointed to the left. ��The bloody scent went that way.��


    ��Judging from the pattern, this should have been left behind by a maiden. She might have met with something terrible.�� Yabemiya analyzed.


    Amy took out a folding chair and expectantly said, ��What are we waiting for?! Let��s go look for that bad egg and save that big sister!��


    ��Let��s spread out and look around. The ind is so small, so we should be able to find her. Let��s hope we get there in time.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Miya, let��s investigate from the air.�� Elizabeth told Miya before turning into a silver light, taking to the sky and transforming into a frost dragon with a 100 meter long wingspan.


    ��Oh! Alright!�� Yabemiya answered before turning into a golden light and then into an energetic golden dragon. She took to the sky and flew to Elizabeth��s left.


    ��Miya, bring me along!�� Ba called out. She transformed into a shooting light and appeared on Yabemiya��s back.


    ��Anna, you��ll follow me. We will go into the dense forest.�� Shirley took Anna��s hand and transformed into a faint shadow. They disappeared into the dense forest.


    ��This is my favorite secret garden. How dare these people turn this into a crime scene. Darn it!�� Ang disappeared angrily.


    Mag said to Gina, ��Gina, you will stay on the ship with Annie, Jane, Firis and the children. If the bad eggs came, just capsize their boat. Don��t let them get away.��


    ��Alright.�� Gina nodded. She could capsize the boat just by waving her hand.


    The corner of Mag��s lips twitched. These were really only preventive measures.


    ......


    Sivir��s expression was also very animated. She only realized how immensely strong the powers of the people in the restaurant were. It seemed like everyone��s power was above hers.


    ��Father, let��s set off now. Otherwise, we won��t even get to see the bad eggs.�� Amy hurried him.


    ��Come this way.�� Sivir had already taken out her boomerang and was about to lead the way into the dense forest.


    ��No. Let��s go this way.�� Mag grabbed her hand and walked towards the right.


    ��Didn��t Big Sister Elizabeth say the scent of blood is over there?�� Amy asked perplexedly.


    Sivir looked at Mag perplexedly too.


    ��Although the Earth here isn��t round, this ind is. So, even if she started running from the left, we might get even closer to her when we start from the right,�� Mag said with a smile. He could already sense the target��s position on this tiny ind.


    ***


    In the depths of the dense forest, two abyss demons and two minotaur demons were pping away the trees that blocked their way with a sinister smile as they chased after their target leisurely.


    In front of them, two disheveled figures were running for their lives in the dense forest.


    They were two young and beautiful elves. One of them had an injured leg and obviously had difficulty with moving. The other elf assisted her in their escape as she deployed water magic backwards in an attempt to stop those demons from getting close to them.


    However, her power wasn��t strong. Her 5th-tier magic was casually repelled each time. They couldn��t cause any harm to those demons with thick skins at all.


    Furthermore, her aura was rapidly turning weak after releasing magic continuously and dragging her friend along.


    ��Irina is doing very well right now. Will we get into trouble by attacking the elves?��


    ��What are you afraid of? There��s nobody here. We can chop them up and throw them into the sea to feed the fish after we are done with them. Can Irina ask them who are the culprits from the fishes�� stomachs?��


    ��What a pity. They are such beautiful elves. We could have kept them and taken our time to y with them slowly in the past. Now, we can only y with them once.��


    ��It��s great to y with them once too. I haven��t touched an elf for a long time and they are really pretty.��


    The demons�� sinisterughs kept getting closer and a desperate expression appeared on the two elves�� faces.


    They were tricked and brought onto this ind. They came to look for fruits and got onto these friendly demons�� boat. They didn��t expect to be tricked and these demons showed their true faces once they got to the ind.


    These demons were much stronger than they were and they were not their match at all. They also couldn��t get away from them.


    ��Big Sister, leave me and go. I��ll stay behind to hold them back. You can outrun them alone.�� The injured elf pulled her hand out of the other elf��s hand and pushed her away. She fell hard onto the ground and clenched her magic wand tightly. She sang out the incantations despite her pain.


    Vines began to grow out from the ground and twist towards those four demons.


    But her power was too weak. The vines that grew out from the ground were as weak as grass to those four demons. They broke as soon as they were gently touched and they didn��t have the basic blocking effect at all.


    The elf that was pushed away, didn��t escape on her own. She used all her magical power to raise a water shield in front of them. She returned to help that elf up and gently said in exasperation, ��Silly fool. This is an ind. Where can I go?��


    ��Then, we����


    ��Don��t be scared. Big Sister will keep youpany. I won��t let these disgusting fellows destroy you.�� A water arrow slowly consolidated in front of her, but this time, the arrowhead was aimed towards themselves. They stood facing each other, which would allow the arrow to kill them both at once.


    ��You want to die? It��s not that easy!�� A sneer appeared and the water shield was smashed by a fist. A tan and muscr hand reached out from the water shield and shattered the water arrow before sending the two elves flying with a p. The two elves were sent flying and crashed onto the tree. Theynded on the ground weakly.


    The four demons came up to them and surrounded them with smirks on their faces. They were looking at the immobile elves on the ground with lust in their eyes.


    ��Big Sister���� The younger elf turned to look at the elf lying next to her and tears fell from her eyes uncontrobly. They shouldn��t havee out by themselves. Now, they couldn��t even die. Are they going to let these disgusting fellows defile their bodies?


    ��D-don��t be scared���� That elf spat out some blood with pity and guilt in her eyes. She was engulfed by helplessness and she had no way to escape from it.


    ��Little beauties, why are you running? I��ll give you a quick way out after you make me happy.�� The abyss demon leader walked up with a smile and reached out to grab the younger elf.


    Look at her pretty face with delicate skin. None of those fat women in the tribe couldpare to her and she excited him even more than those slutty subi. His blood was already getting excited.


    ��Don��t touch her! We��re from the Night Elves. The princess won��t let you off!�� the older elf called out in desperation.


    ��Haha. Go ahead and shout. You can shout till you be hoarse and nobody wille to save you. Your princess will never know what happened here,�� the abyss demon said with a smirk as he grabbed the elf��s cor.


    ��Bad egg! Take away your pork trotter!��


    Right then, a childish voice shouted from afar.


    A ck figure already came flying over before she arrived.


    Bam!


    That abyss demon only managed to look up before he was sent flying by a chair. The smirk on his face instantly froze as it got ttened by the chair.

 Chapter 2297 - It’s Her! It’s Her! It’s Her!

    <h4>Chapter 2297: It��s Her! It��s Her! It��s Her!</h4>


    The abyss demon��s smirk was immediately smashed by the folding chair the moment his hand touched that elf��s clothes. The abyss demon was sent flying and crashing into a few trees.


    The sudden attack shocked the other three demons. They all took out their weapons and went into a defensive mode as they looked into the dense forest nervously.


    The elf, who closed her eyes, wasn��t touched by the abyss demon��s hand. She only heard some sounds and instinctively opened her eyes. She saw the abyss demon that had crashed into a few trees and the three other nervous looking demons.


    ��B-big sister, is someone here to save us?!�� the younger elf said excitedly.


    The older elf��s eyes lit up too as she turned back to look into the forest.


    She only saw a red light dash out from the dense forest and it went for those three demons like a fireball.


    All of them saw who came. It was a little elf standing on two fireballs. She held a long magic caster��s staff and looked awe-inspiring.


    ��It��s her! It��s her! Little Amy!�� The two elves�� eyes lit up as they recognised the person who came.


    Meanwhile, the three demons were a little confused. Judging by the chair that flew over, the other party should be a 7th-tier powerhouse, so why did this little one dash out?


    ��Let��s get rid of her first!�� the abyss demon said coldly.


    The three demons had known one another for a long time and they attacked Amy at the same time with a tacit understanding.


    The two minotaur demons crouched on the ground and their horns were gleaming with a red light. They charged towards Amy from her left and her right at the same time. Meanwhile, the abyss demon charged towards Amy with a giant mace in his hands. He raised the mace up with the intention to smash her t.


    ��Be careful!�� the two elves eximed. They knew how terrifying these three demons were.


    ......


    The two minotaur demons were 6th-tier and that abyss demon was a 7th-tier advanced powerhouse. Even a normal advanced magic caster was not the trio��s match when they attacked together.


    The abyss demon, that was sent flying earlier, also stood up by propping himself against a tree. He wiped away the blood on his face and said with sneer, ��Keep her alive. I like little elves. Hehehe.��


    ��Danger!�� Sivir, who watched Amy dash out, was equally shocked. She tossed her boomerang out with all her strength. It flew towards that abyss demon in a beautiful parab.


    Mag, who was following behind, looked at all of them calmly. It was only a 7th-tier plus two 6th-tiers. Amy could already torture them easily months ago.


    However, he was holding onto a branch lightly next to his side.


    The two minotaurs charged towards Amy, causing the ground to shake and the trees to fall. They were fierce.


    Amy saw them and her forward dashing figure slowed down a little. Just as the two minotaurs charging at Amy from her left and right were about to hit her with the red light from their horns, her figure gently leaped three meters into the air.


    At the same time, the solid ground beneath the two minotaurs turned into ice instantly.


    Fear appeared on the minotaur demons�� face, but they couldn��t change their direction or stop!


    Bam!


    The two minotaurs shed together and made a dull thud before falling to the ground, unconscious.


    On the other side, the abyss demon had reached Amy with his mace raised up high. He leaped up and smashed his mace downwards at Amy.


    However, before his mace couldnd, a red beam shed underneath Amy��s feet and her tiny figure brushed past under his arm. Amy��s magic caster��s staff struck upwards from below.


    Crack.


    It was the sound of balls being crushed.


    With a terrible scream, that abyss demon dropped down from the air with his hands covering his crotch. He rolled on the ground in pain.


    The only abyss demon who was conscious now, covered his crotch instinctively. He stared at the little elf who was flying towards him on two fireballs as if she was a devil.


    This little one was simply too terrifying. This child, who looked to be just four or five years old, had a terrifying power that could toy with a 7th-tier demon.


    Sivir��s boomerang returned to her. It hit nothing, but her current expression looked equally shocked.


    Initially, she thought that Amy��s power was closer to the 7th-tier, but judging by how she easily resolved the two 6th-tier minotaur demons�� attack and toyed with a 7th-tier abyss demon, Amy��s power was most likely greater than she had expected.


    The two elves looked shocked as well. They had a taste of the power of these four demons earlier, but they were just like chicks in front of Amy. They couldn��t fight back at all.


    It wasn��t only the four demons who weren��t used to the change from themselves being the hunters to them now being the hunted, even the two elves were not used to it.


    However, the two elves seemed to understand one thing. They were saved!


    Although they didn��t know why Amy, who was supposed to be in Chaos City, appeared here, most importantly, she had saved them now.


    That abyss demon wasn��t silly either. He had recognized the situation too. This elf might look small, but she wasn��t easy to trifle with. Hence, his target became the two elves that were lying on the ground.


    He picked up the mace at the side and threw it at Amy before pouncing onto the two elves.


    His motive was very simple. Take one of the elves as a hostage, so that the four of them could leave the ind safely.


    As for the matter of them targeting elves being exposed and Irinaing after them, he couldn��t care about it at this moment.


    ��Ha!��


    Right then, a cold voice appeared high in the air.


    The abyss demon��s figure was still about 50 centimeters from that elf when an ice wall suddenly rose up.


    The clear ice wall was very thin and it looked very fragile.


    The abyss demon threw a punch forward as his other hand was ready to grab the elf.


    Crack!


    It was the sound of bones breaking.


    The abyss demon��s punchnded on the thin ice wall, but it felt like it hadnded on a thick metal wall.


    The ice wall didn��t move at all. There were even no cracks at all.


    But, the abyss demon��s hand was broken. He couldn��t stop his forward dashing figure. He crashed onto the ice wall, but he couldn��t make a hole in it.


    The abyss demony on the ground and saw the giant wings that covered the sun. It was a giant dragon!


    One frost dragon and one golden dragon!


    He couldn��t understand why there were so many people on this usually deserted ind today?


    ��Seems like I��mte.�� Shirley came out of the dense forest with Anna. She stood on a branch and her gazended on the two immobile elves on the ground. Her gaze turned cold and fierce.


    ��Damn it!�� She instantly removed her bow and shot out two arrows to kill those two minotaur demons who were attempting to stand up.

 Chapter 2298 - I Am an Assassin

    <h4>Chapter 2298: I Am an Assassin</h4>


    This ind was really too small. Everyone rushed over as soon as they heard themotion.


    The two elves looked at the people that emerged from the sky and the forest. After getting over their shock, they cried happily.


    They were saved!


    Furthermore, they recognized Lady Shirley and Mr. Mag. They knew who saved them.


    The abyss demon that was rolling on the ground and the abyss demon whose hand was broken, were tied up and tossed to the side.


    Elizabeth took out two healing medicinal vials of recovery potion and got the two elves to take them.


    Yabemiya got a piece of clothing to cover the younger elf as she concernedly asked, ��Are you guys alright?��


    The two elves took the advanced recovery potion and their injuries were almost fully recovered. They quickly bowed to all of them and gratefully said, ��Thank you. Thank you for saving us.����Search NewNovel rg on google��


    ��I have seen you two before. You��re from the Night Elves. What are you guys doing here?�� Shirley asked the two of them.


    ��Lady Shirley, I am Cherie and this is my younger sister, Eni. We came to the Demon Inds to look for fruits for Lady Ashley.


    ��This morning, we were asking around with the local demons at the dock. These four demons����


    The older elf started to tell them about the story of how two innocent rabbits were trapped after trusting the words of the demons easily and were almost humiliated and killed.


    Mag rubbed his chin and thought to himself,<i>?��Seems like Irina has to conduct some anti-scam education. The elven maidens are too innocent and easy to cheat.��</i>


    ......


    However, it was because of him that they appeared here. After all, he suggested to Ashley toe to look for fruits at the Demon Inds to add into their slimming potion.


    Their direction was right, but they happened to meet the bad eggs.


    After listening to the two elves, thedies were furious and immediately turned very hostile towards the two abyss demons.


    The abyss demon that was crouching, said with a trembling voice fearfully, ��Don��t kill us. We��re from the Abyss Demons. My father is the Sixth Elder. My father won��t let you off if you kill me.��


    ��Your father is the Sixth Elder of the Abyss Demons. Great, you have no father now.�� Mag nodded.


    That abyss demon stared at Mag with widened eyes. He opened his mouth in an attempt to speak, but Amy stuffed a coconut into his mouth and he couldn��t speak at all.


    ��What shall we do with them now?�� Miya asked.


    ��This shouldn��t be the first time that people like them do something like this. Even death by a thousand cuts is too easy for them.�� Ang took out a small sharp knife and ced it next to the abyss demon as though he was a pig ready for the ughter.


    Mag nodded his head at Ang. ��I��ll leave them to you then.��


    Ang immediately put away her knife and stood two meters away. She shook her head and said, ��No. I��m not good at killing pigs. It doesn��t match my angelic persona.��


    Mag threw her nce and thought. When did she even have that persona? Isn��t she an innocent flirt?


    Ang continued on. ��Furthermore, this is my secret garden. I don��t want their dirty bodies to contaminate this ce.��


    Mag nced at those two abyss demons and said, ��Just throw them into the sea to feed the fish. It��s a more ecological method.��


    ��I��ll do it.�� Elizabeth grabbed the two struggling abyss demons and took to the air. She tossed them into the sea casually. Before theynded in the water, dozens of icicles pierced through their bodies. They were thoroughly dead before theynded in the water.


    After getting rid of the four demons, Mag brought the terrified elves back to the ship. After drinking a ss of water, they fell asleep under Gina��s healing spell.


    ��They were terrified but they should be fine after a good rest.�� Gina covered them with a nket after checking the injury on Eni��s leg.


    Mag smilingly nodded and said, ��Let them have a good rest. Let��s walk around the ind to take a look at the scenery and taste the local fruits. I��ll cook for you guyster.��


    All of them went onshore again. Even though the ind wasn��t big, it was full of fruits just like Ang described.


    There was a whole patch of purplish-ck wild grapes near the beach. They were juicy and their sourish-sweet taste was irresistible. There was also a huge patch of melon fields slightly further away. The children were jumping up and down, picking melons like a bunch of badgers.


    Mag bit into the watermelon that was chilled by Amy. It was cold, sweet, and extremely refreshing.


    <i>��A watermelon-vored slimming tea seems quite good too,��</i>?Mag thought. Unfortunately, it was a little too sweet.


    Everyone spread out to y on the other small inds and collect the fruits.


    Mag made a trip too. He returned 30 minutester with tworge wicker baskets of different fruits. He said he plucked them from the furthest ind.


    ***


    Meanwhile, chaos was erupting on the Abyss Ind 500 kilometers away right now. The entire ind was in a curfew.


    Apparently, the Abyss Demons�� Sixth Elder was struck down by lightning in the middle of the street. Half of his head was gone.


    However, this lightning was rather weird. The weather was bright and sunny, so where did the lightninge from?


    Moreover, apart from missing half a head, every other part of the Sixth Elder looked very normal. Apparently, he twitched on the ground for quite some time before he went quiet.


    The gossip mongers went crazy, but the people in charge remained quiet. They only knew that the elders in the tribe held a meeting for the entire morning. The elders didn��t exin anything in the end. They only buried the Sixth Elder quickly and said he was just killed by lightning.


    ��Great Elder, I think Sixth��s death is weird. He didn��t look like he was killed by lightning.��


    The Great Elder banged his hands on the table and said with frustration, ��So, how do you think he died? We were on the ind earlier. Did you sense any magic waves? Or, sense any powerhouse��s aura? Even if it was Alex, there had to be some aura, right?��


    All the abyss demons looked at one another. Just like the Great Elder said, the Sixth Elder died right in front of them and they didn��t sense anything at all. If it wasn��t lightning, then it meant that the other party��s power was way above theirs.


    ��The official exnation for this matter will be killed by lightning. Don��t investigate or publicize this matter. Just let this matter pass,�� the Great Elder said gravely.


    All the elders nodded quietly.


    ***


    The others didn��t know, but Mag did.


    He went to test his gun and made true to the promise that he made to that abyss demon. His father was truly gone.


    The 9th-tier abyss demon was killed with a shot to his head from 20 km away. Mag was very satisfied with the uracy and power.


    Furthermore, this assault rifle��s stealthiness was great. It could kill without a trace. After putting the gun away, he could even pluck some fruits to take back. There was no time wasted at all.


    Mag felt like a cold-blooded assassin. He felt amused by this new persona.


    ��It��s time to eat!�� Mag called out to the maidens on the swings nearby. He had made another seafood feast again. However, he added a roasted goat. Amy and thedies discovered it on an ind where there was arge herd of fat ck goats.

 Chapter 2299 - Mr. Mag Is Really a Good Man

    <h4>Chapter 2299: Mr. Mag Is Really a Good Man</h4>


    Cherie and Eni were woken up by the aroma of food. After Gina��s treatment, their injuries had almost fully recovered and the earlier chase had depleted much of their energy, which made them very hungry now.


    ��Come on in. We��re just getting ready for dinner.�� Mag stood by the boat and waved to the two of them who were looking over shyly.


    The maidens from the Night Elves were considered one of their own.


    ��Come and sit over here.�� Firis got the two of them to sit next to her. She gave them a ss of freshly squeezed juice and curiously asked, ��Where is Lady Ashley? Do you know how to get back to her?�� ��Read more on new n0vel!org��


    ��The ind we departed from is called Anson Ind. Lady Ashley said return to Anson Ind if we got separated. There are personnel from the Night Elves stationed there,�� Cherie answered.


    Mag cut the roasted goat meat and gave it to the two drooling elves first as he smilingly said, ��I��ll send you guys back to Anson Ind after dinner.��


    ��Thank you.�� Cherie bowed deeply to Mag.


    Even though she wanted to be more polite, she was simply too hungry and the goat meat in her hands smelled too good. The two of them couldn��t care too much. They simply picked up their knife and fork and started eating.


    The roast goat��s skin was slightly browned, but the meat was especially juicy. The marinade had seeped right through. Pepper was scattered over the surface, activating the scrumptiousness.


    ��It��s so delicious!�� Cherie narrowed her eyes into slits. The sensation of blissfulness surged into her heart and purged away all the horrible emotions from the day.


    Delicious food was indeed a good medicine. It could cure all the unhappiness.


    Meanwhile, Eni beside her also had a sated expression. This was the best roast goat that she had ever eaten.


    No. She should say the best food that she had ever eaten.


    ......


    Although Big Sister Firis��s culinary skills were also excellent and her roast beef kebabs and roast mutton kebabs were very delicious,pared to Mr. Mag��s culinary skills, her skill level was obviously still far from his.


    Mag gave Amy a goat��s leg. The little one deserved a big goat��s leg after spending so much effort to catch the goat.


    Amy went to the side with the goat��s leg. She didn��t use a knife to cut it and just munched on it directly.


    Her tiny teeth were just like tiny razors. She made a hole in the goat��s leg right away and munched away happily.


    The goat was soon all split up and everyone got a big piece of goat meat.


    Mag himself got a mutton chop that was the size of his palm. He used the ��Fat Head Fish�� to cut it into simple strips before grabbing it with his hands.


    This goat was a young adult. It wasn��t small, but the meat was very tender and neither too fat nor too chewy. He only brushed ayer of oil during grilling and the rest of the process depended on the goat��s own fat.


    What was even more interesting was, this goat fed on a kind of crabapple, so there was a hint of crabapple fragrance in its meat. Its taste was rather unique.


    The sauce was rather light, so the goat meat aroma was entuated. The chewy tendons together with the meat, filled the mouth with an aromatic grease when they chewed.


    ��Let��s catch a few goats to take back as souvenirs.�� Mag suggested.


    ��Alright. I��ll go catch themter. I want to eat some more roast goat.�� Amy was the first to agree.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Although the goat was cute, the roasted goat was really delicious.


    The feast only ended after the moon had risen. Mag passed a basket filled with all kinds of fruits to Cherie and said, ��These are all the fruits avable on the nearby inds. Bring them back with you. They might be useful to your mission.��


    ��Thank you very much.�� Cherie and Eni bowed gratefully as they epted that big basket of fruits.


    Their objective ofing to the ind was to look for new fruits but they were tricked, and were almost humiliated and killed here. They didn��t expect toplete their mission by a stroke of luck.


    ��Let��s get on the boat. We will send you back to Anson Ind before we make our way home.��


    That big boat that carried Cherie and Eni here, was sunk, and Mag��s boat left the ind too.


    Half an hourter, the boat docked at the Anson Ind��s harbor.


    Cherie and Eni got off the boat with the basket of fruits and waved to Mag and thedies when they got to the shore.


    ��Go back and be careful.�� Mag waved his hand and drove the boat away.


    Before Cherie and Eni could turn around, an anxious voice spoke up behind them. ��Cherie! Eni! Why are you guys here?!��


    The two elves turned around and they saw Ashley with a group of elves. Tears immediately welled up in their eyes as they chokingly said, ��Lady Ashley, w-we almost couldn��t make it back����


    ��What happened?�� Ashley walked up and sized the two of them up. She heaved a breath of relief after she was sure that they were not injured.


    ��We went out this morning to look for new fruits. At the harbor���� The two of them told them how they met those four demons, got tricked into going to the ind and were almost humiliated by the demons, and how Amy and the people from Mamy Restaurant arrived at that moment to defeat those demons.


    Ashley and the elves were furious when they heard how the demons had tried to humiliate them. Then, they were gratified when they heard how Amy and the people from Mamy Restaurant defeated those demons and threw them into the sea to feed the fish.


    ��You are saying Mr. Mag and his people are also here at the Demon Inds?�� Ashley asked with shock.


    ��Yes. They just left.�� Cherie turned to look at the vast sea. The boat could still be vaguely seen.


    ��He gave us these fruits. They were found on that ind.�� Eni lifted the big fruit basket up. There were dozens of different fruits inside.


    ��Mr. Mag is really a good man.�� Ashley looked at that fruit basket andmented. Then, she looked at the two maidens and sternly said, ��I said that you shouldn��t act on your own. Did you know you almost lost your chastity and life due to your rashness and stupidity?!��


    The two of them lowered their heads in silence.


    ��Alright. Let��s go back first. I��ll settle the scores with you tomorrow.�� Ashley removed her jacket and put it on Eni. She walked back with her arms around the small elf.


    Cherie and Eni smiled at each other. They knew Lady Ashley was firm in speech but soft in heart. She treated them the best.


    ***


    ��Aboard, I see a silver light, I wonder if it��s frost aground. Looking up, I find the moon bright. Bowing, in homesickness I��m drowning.�� Mag stood at the bow of the boat and recited this poem when he saw the bright moon over the sea.


    Elizabeth suddenly appeared next to him and asked, ��Did you write this poem?��


    ��No. A poet from my homnd did.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. Of course, he had changed a few words to make it suit his current environment.


    ��Where is your homnd?�� Elizabeth asked again.


    ��It��s somewhere very far away.�� Mag looked into the distance. ��It��s a ce that our sight can��t reach.��

 Chapter 2300 - When a Girl Is of Age, She Must Be Married Off

    <h4>Chapter 2300: When a Girl Is of Age, She Must Be Married Off</h4>


    The one day and one night team building event ended perfectly. Lookin at the maidens, who were lying on the floor drunk, Mag rubbed his hands together and walked over smiling.


    He sent them all back to the dormitory and set a seven a.m rm for them.


    He also left a note: Work hard, worker!


    cing Gina back into her tank and closing the door gently, Mag heaved a breath of relief.


    He was indeed a good boss.


    When he returned to the restaurant, Irina was ying ��nts vs. Zombies�� on the tablet.


    Ugly Duckling was crouching next to her and watching with great interest.


    Mag was wondering what was so fun about this little game. He couldn��t help watching her for a while beforementing with a weird expression, ��What game are you ying?��


    Irina tapped on the little suns agily as she nted a potato in front of a zombie and said matter-of-factly, ��Isn��t this a game about rearing zombies?��


    ��Oh, I see.�� Mag nodded thoughtfully. That made sense.


    Irina only did two things when she yed this game: Collect the suns and nt potatoes for the zombies to eat.


    This was indeed the first time he had seen somebody y ��nts vs. Zombies�� as a real life simtion game.


    ��See, there are many more zombies now. It��s just that the pen isn��t big enough, otherwise I could grow more zombies.�� Irina waved her tablet at Mag.


    ......


    ��Mmm. You did a great job.�� Mag nodded and sat across from Irina, waiting for her to be finished with being consumed by the zombies and potatoes.


    Around 10 minutester, Irina ended the game happily. She raised her arms over her head to stretch out, stretching her beautiful curves as sheughingly said, ��This game is so simple. I always sessfully rear so many zombies every time.��


    ��Yes. This game is quite simple.�� Mag nodded with a smile before giving her a ss of warm water.


    Irina took a sip as she raised her eyebrows and smilingly asked, ��Have thedies all settled in?��


    Mag calmly answered, ��Yes. They have all been sent back to the dormitory. I even set an rm for them toe back to work on time.��


    ��Tsk. What a heartless capitalist.�� Irina rolled her eyes.


    ��Fun is fun, but we can��t bete for work. This is a basic principle,�� Mag said seriously.


    ��Isn��t Hope School opening tomorrow? Are you going to join the opening ceremony?�� Irina asked.


    Mag pped his forehead. ��I would have forgotten all about it if you didn��t mention it. Let��s take a day off tomorrow then. As a part-time teacher, I have to take part in such an important asion.


    Luna had told him about the Hope School��s opening ceremony and had invited him and Gloria to take part in it.


    Mag wouldn��t reject such an invitation, so he would definitely be there tomorrow morning.


    ��Oh yes. We met two little maidens from the Night Elves on an ind today. They almost fell into the hands of a few demons.�� Mag told Irina.


    ��There are still demons who dare to target the people from my Night Elves now?�� Irina��s expression became solemn.


    Mag told Irina what happened that day concisely before he smilingly said, ��They were lucky to bump into us today. They might not be so lucky next time. I think you Night Elves need to conduct a professional anti-scam training. Some elves are rather naive after living in the Wind Forest for so long.��


    ��I��ll talk to Ashley about this.�� Irina nodded. She thought Mag��s suggestion was reasonable, but she still asked, ��What about the Abyss Demons�� Sixth Elder?��


    ��I went to test the gun. Its uracy was not bad. It was a shot to the head,�� Mag answered with a chuckle.


    ***


    Rodu.


    The Field Manor.


    ��Family, the Carrod Family came to discuss a marriage alliance again yesterday. Do you think we should get Luna toe back?�� Derek asked the old man who was reading a book next to a firece.


    ��Luna wrote a letter to me some time back. She said Hope School is almostpleted and the children are going to start school in the next few days,�� Byron Field answered calmly without even looking up.


    ��You know that this betrothal was agreed upon long ago. The Carrods are powerful in the court and our Family is getting weaker. We will be gone in a few generations if we don��t depend on the Carrod Family,�� Derek said with a solemn expression.


    Byron put down his book and gradually looked at his son with a hint of disappointment and a sneer in his expression.


    Derek felt ufortable from Byron��s gaze, but he still said through clenched teeth, ��I know you have always doted on Luna, but she has already reached a marriageable age and we can��t let her do as she pleases anymore.��


    ��I watched Luna grow up. Everything she does is well-nned with a motive. She has never done anything stupid or rashly.�� Byron banged the table and his voice turned severe and cold. ��But you, as her father, have never tried to improve yourself. You only want to exchange your daughter��s marriage for your own future and the family��s glory. How dare youe and tell me about all these things?��


    Derek went white. He lowered his head and didn��t dare to make a sound.


    ��Luna is teaching in Chaos City and training so many children. She is even building Hope School and taking in 3000 poor students right now. You actually want her toe back to marry that wastrel from the Carrod Family with such a great ability?�� Byron looked at Derek coldly. ��Just for a future that a useless father like you can��t even see?��


    ��Family�� I-I do this for our family��s future����


    ��Shut up!�� Byron interrupted Byron��s words coldly and said, as though he had expected better from him, ��If our Field Family has reached such a low level that we need a woman to make a marriage alliance for our future, we deserve to go into a decline. What��s the point of maintaining a fake prosperity like this?��


    ��What about the Carrod Family?��


    ��Just reject them directly. Tell them I say so. Luna will decide on her own marriage. No one has the right to interfere,�� Byron said with conviction.


    Derek looked at Byron and sighed inward. He said in a low voice, ��Yes.��


    This was the first time that he had seen his father get so angry and say such harsh words in so many years.


    Byron also said, ��Oh yes, I have already nned to take my leave. I��ll make a trip to Chaos City tomorrow. I want to witness Luna��s Hope School��s opening ceremony personally.��


    ��I��ll go make the arrangements for you right now.�� Derek bowed and quickly left.


    This matter was obviously beyond discussion. Derek was starting to have a headache about how to inform the Carrod Family about the rejection of the marriage proposal.


    The Carrod Family had already promised him the lucrative position of the assistant to the chancellor of exchequer after the wedding. Now, he had to consider how to quell the Carrod Family��s anger and still keep his current position.


    ��Sigh�� When a girl is of age, she must be married off. I shouldn��t have let her go to Chaos City.�� Derek sighed.

 Chapter 2301 - Maiden, Why Don’t You Just Come With Me?

    <h4>Chapter 2301: Maiden, Why Don��t You Just Come With Me?</h4>


    Mag suddenly thought of one very important thing before he slept; he had promised Gina to go to Lantisde and check out the traces of the God of the Sea.


    ��What��s wrong with my memory nowadays?�� Mag pped his forehead. The brain, which he was once very proud of, might have been eaten by the zombies that Irina had been rearingtely.


    Given the urgency of the situation, apart from taking part in Hope School��s opening ceremony, he had to make a trip to Lantisde with Gina.


    He was rather interested in the God of the Sea��s traces.


    ***


    Hope School.


    The teachers�� office was brightly lit now.


    ��Principal, thest student haspleted her registration. The total number of students is 3216. They have allpleted their registration today. It is exactly consistent with the previous statistics.�� Meli and Hera came into the office with a pile of documents, full of smiles.


    Luna put the letter into the drawer before getting up and smilingly said to the two of them, ��Thank you for your hard work.��


    ��It��s not hard work at all. It feels great to let so many children go to school. It didn��t feel like hard work at all.�� Hera couldn��t conceal the tiredness on her face, but her smile was still very infectious.


    ��Yes. We weren��t very sure about their situation before, but after looking at the parents and children that came for registration today, we realized their situations were much worse than what we expected.�� Meli nodded too. She was very touched by today��s experiences.


    Luna looked at the two of themughingly. They were both youngdies and their enthusiasm was exactly the same as hers when she first joined Chaos School. She nodded and said, ��Leave the documents here. Go back and rest first. You still have toe back to prepare for the opening ceremony early tomorrow morning.��


    ��Alright. Go back for an early rest too, Principal. You had a much tougher time than us.�� Hera put down the documents and left with Meli hand-in-hand. They were still discussing going to Mana Hot Pot Restaurant for supper as they left.


    ......


    Luna put the documents into the cab. She sat down, pulled open the drawer and stared at the letter from Rodu quietly for a while, before tearing it into pieces and throwing it into the trash can.


    Grandfather had taught her since she was young to put things back to where they belong. This was a good habit.


    What did the betrothal made by others have to do with her?


    Let the person who agreed be the one to marry. She had no time to care about the benefits from entanglements of those rich and influential families.


    There were 3216 children here who chose Hope School because they trusted her. How could she let them down?


    As for her family, as long as she didn��t reply, she could pretend that she had never received the letter and had no idea about this matter.


    Even though the Carrod Family was influential, their influence still couldn��t reach Chaos City. She wasn��t worried that they woulde and catch her in Chaos City.


    Luna leaned against the chair and murmured to herself, ��However, I can��t pretend that I don��t know about this forever. Even if I can escape from the Carrod Family this time, what about the other families? What can I do to stay in Chaos City properly?��


    Vivian suddenly appeared at the door with her hand against the door frame and looked at Luna smilingly. ��It��s very simple. Just marry a man in Chaos City. Won��t the problem be solved then?��


    Luna was slightly taken aback. She quickly got up and pulled Vivian in. She even took a quick peep at the corridor to make sure there was no one there before closing the door. She heaved a breath of relief.


    ��What are you doing? I didn��te here to rendezvous with you. Why did you make it so mysterious?�� Vivian lifted Luna��s slightly chubby chin and smilingly said, ��Maiden, why don��t you juste with me?��


    ��Scram!�� Luna pped Vivian��s hand away and rolled her eyes.


    Vivian sat down on a chair at the side, looked at the torn letter in the trash can and smilingly said, ��What is it? Did your father pressure you to marry that wastrel from the Carrod Family again?��


    ��He always says that in the letters he sends me. Besides that, he talks about nothing else.�� Luna pursed her lips and said with exasperation, ��He said it��s time for the agreed marriage and he wants me to return to Rodu right away. Otherwise, he wille and get me personally.��


    ��What kind of father is that?!�� Vivian raised her eyebrows and red. ��What do you intend to do now?��


    ��Hope School has just opened. I can��t leave now even if I am willing to marry that guy. Besides, I don��t want to marry a man whom I have only met twice, have no interactions with and who has a very lousy reputation.�� Luna shook her head with a convicted gaze. ��I��m not going back.��


    ��I support you!�� Vivian grabbed her hand and gravely said, ��I��ll go look for my father after I get home tonight. As long as you are in Chaos City, no one can bring you away if you are not willing. Not even your father.��


    Luna hugged Vivian tightly and smilingly said, ��Good sister, I��ll treat you to hot pot in two days.��


    ��Why don��t we go now? Your work is almostpleted, right? I��m hungry now. Let��s go have supper at Mana Hot Pot Restaurant now. You can sleep at my ce tonight ande back to work tomorrow morning.�� Vivian held Luna��s hand and started to walk out.


    ��Now���� Luna looked hesitant. ��Isn��t it toote now?��


    ��It��s only nine p.m now. It��s still early. Mana Hot Pot Restaurant only closes at midnight. Going there now is just right.�� Vivian took the coat from the side and put it on Luna as she opened the door and said, ��Our Principal Luna has just aplished one big goal in life. We should celebrate.��


    Luna looked at Vivian with a gentle smile in her eyes. Only a true friend would know what she wanted.


    ��Oh yes. Are you really not going to consider my suggestion? I think Boss Mag is super nice. If you married him, we can go back to Mamy Restaurant right now and we will get to eat the hot pot and grilled fish prepared by Boss Mag personally. Isn��t that perfect?�� Vivian suggested seriously.


    Lunaughed at her suggestion. ��Why don��t you marry him then?! He can even warm up the bed for you when you get home.��


    ��I want to, but as your buddy, how can I steal your love? It��s immoral.�� Vivian shook her head matter-of-factly before whispering into Luna��s ear, ��Are you really not tempted by the idea of Boss Mag warming up your bed?��


    Luna��s ears turned bright red instantly. She let go of Vivian��s hand and turned her face away. ��I��m not going with you if you keep talking like this.��


    ��Alright, alright. I won��t joke about you anymore, Principal. Let��s go now.�� Vivian pulled Luna out with a smile and boarded the carriage that was waiting outside the school��s gate.


    Mana Hot Pot Restaurant was still brightly litte at night and the super-sized hall on the first floor was still filled with people. They were drinking, boasting and eating hot pot. It was very boisterous.


    Vivian brought Luna to the second floor with familiarity and found a quiet room. They wanted to enjoy this rare supper time by themselves.

 Chapter 2302 - It’s Good To Be Young

    <h4>Chapter 2302: It��s Good To Be Young</h4>


    The next morning, thedies from Mamy Restaurant were woken up from their dreams by an rm.


    They got up from bed groggily and saw the greeting note from Mag: Good morning, employees!


    Thedies stood in the living room and fell silent for a while with varying expressions.


    However, after they washed up and braced the cold wind to arrive at Mamy Restaurant, they found a little ckboard hanging on the door that said: ��Day Off Today��


    Everyone: ����?��


    ��Wasn��t this�� written by Boss yesterday? Did he forget to take it down?�� Miya asked with a frown.


    ��But it must be an off day. Otherwise Boss would never hang a little ckboard.�� Firis shook her head.


    ��But we just rested yesterday. Why are we resting again today?�� Gina asked.


    Before they could figure it out, the restaurant door opened. Mag stood at the door and said with a smile, ��You��re all here. Come on in for breakfast. I forgot to notify you that Hope School is opening today. I am going to attend the opening ceremony, so the restaurant is closed for the day.��


    Everyone finally understood. Mag had another identity right now: a teacher.


    ��Can we go over to watch?�� Miya asked.


    ��I can bring you inter. There is an area for parents to watch the ceremony.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    Amy came down in Hope School��s new uniform. She skipped over happily to Mag. ��Father, what do you think of my school uniform?��


    ......


    ��Mm. It��s beautiful.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    Gloria was the one who donated Hope School��s uniform. There were two types, the winter uniform and the summer uniform. The design was a simple blue and red set. It was made of very warm and thick cotton and the pants were very appropriate for children who were at an active age.


    Mag did not participate in the school uniform��s design. He heard that Gloria did it on her own and he could tell that she had put in a lot of effort.


    Amy had chosen to transfer to Hope School and Mag did the transfer application for her a couple of days ago.


    Amy was not eligible for free admission to the school, so Mag had to pay 3000 copper coins as school fees. Amy would be going home for her meals, so Mag did not have to pay for school meals.


    This was discussed between Mag and Luna before. Hope School was primarily set as a charity school but that did not stop their ambition of transforming it into the best school on the Nond Continent.


    Therefore, children from poor families in Chaos City could be admitted for free but students from well-to-do families, who entered through Hope School��s admission test, had to pay school fees every semester.


    It could not be a long-term n for the school to depend solely on charity funds to operate. Moreover, the teachers from Hope School had benefits on par with those from Chaos School. The city lord��s castle would not be funding this high cost, so Mag and Luna had to find a source of ie.


    By improving the quality of the education to make Hope School reputable, more parents would want to send their children to Hope School and that would naturally bring in a source of funding.


    ��But I��ll still have to go back to Chaos School for sses after attending Hope School��s opening ceremony. Teacher Krassu said that the magic ssroom can��t be moved over for the time being,�� Amy said dispiritedly.


    ��It��s alright. I��ll send you overter.�� Mag smiled and stroked Amy��s head. After that, he brought out breakfast for everyone.


    The opening ceremony started at eight a.m. so Mag and the rest had to set off to Hope School after breakfast.


    At the gate of Hope School, children wearing their new uniforms beamed brightly as they walked into the school with their parents with them.


    These children were not of the same age. Some of them looked around four to five years old while some of them seemed to be almost 13 to 14 years old. However, all their eyes were glistening with hope.


    Mag could not help but pause in his tracks. His eyes became moist as he watched these children.


    Mag had done many things aftering to this world. However, what made him really feel that he had done something good was this scene of the children walking into campus with their school bags.


    He saw the information of some children that were with Luna. Some of them had to dig coal at a very young age, some of them were forced to beg on the streets, and some of them had already learned how to steal from the pockets of others.


    Luna and the teachers of Hope School went to look for them one by one and brought them to Hope School.


    ��Children are full of energy. School is indeed the most beautiful ce. How envious.�� Miya watched these children walk into the school with envy. ��If I was born a few yearster, I probably could go to school too.��


    Elizabeth held her hand gently.


    ��You can listen to my ss any time you want,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Really?!�� Yabemiya��s eyes lit up.


    ��Of course.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Thank you, Boss!�� Yabemiya jumped for joy. This could make amends for her regret of not going to school.


    Mag and the rest walked towards the gate. Mag, Gina, Vivian, and Shirley had work passes so they could walk in by showing their passes.


    ��These are my family members. They would like to watch the opening ceremony. Can I bring them in to watch?�� Mag asked the guards.


    The guard recognized Mag and upon hearing that, he sized up the group of beautiful youngdies. He looked at Mag again with admiration and gave him a thumbs up as he said, ��Impressive! Go on in.��


    Mag was puzzled by what the guard said. However, he still led thedies through the door and to the observance area on the left.


    ��Gina, I��ll go to check out the traces of the God of the Sea with you after the opening ceremony,�� Mag found some time alone with Gina and told her.


    Gina looked at Mag in surprise but nodded very quickly.


    Everyone was having a whale of a time yesterday, so she did not mention it, thinking that Mag had forgotten about this. She did not expect him to say that he would go with her today.


    Mag brought Gina and the others to the teachers�� area. Today, the teachers were all dressed simply and were standing diagonally around one meter in front of the main stage. Even the retired teachers were standing tall to disy the pride of being a teacher from Hope School.


    The students reported in their ssrooms first, before the homeroom teachers of each ss brought their sses down to the field in a neat row.


    Hope School��s sses were split based on the learning phase, just like in Chaos School. The children��s race was not one of the factors in the splitting of sses.


    Therefore, all the sses would have students of various races. Although they were not all of the same height and size, which looked a little messy, the ambiance and environment were very harmonious.


    ��Amy��s there,�� Ba told Mag.


    Mag had already noticed Amy and Jessica who were holding hands. The two small children were right at the front of the line and they had attracted many looks.


    ��That little elf is really cute. So is the little girl beside her.��


    ��Yeah, they are so small. They look about only four to five years old.��


    ��It��s good to be young.��

 Chapter 2303 - Going Under the Sea

    <h4>Chapter 2303: Going Under the Sea</h4>


    The Hope School��s opening ceremony ended in a happy ambiance.


    Looking at the energetic children made people feel great.


    Mag watched the homeroom teachers bring the children away with a smile. He turned his gaze and saw a familiar figure in the audience: Byron Field.


    This tall and lean old gentleman was looking at the stage with a gratified and proud smile.


    Mag had already received his timetable. He didn��t have any sses for the whole week. He would receive a list of names of the children who registered for his course on the following Monday. His first batch of students would register themselves voluntarily and he had a choice to choose them too.


    The teachers left and Mag met Byron on his way to the audience seating area.


    ��Mr. Mag, long time no see.�� The old man came up to shake Mag��s hand before teasing him, ��Oh no. I should call you Teacher Mag now, am I right?��


    ��Oh please, don��t.�� Mag waved his hands smilingly. ��Did youe here specially for the Hope School��s opening ceremony?��


    ��Yes. I naturally have toe to see such a great event for myself.�� Byron nodded. He looked at the children��s backs and said with gratification, ��They are the future pirs of Chaos City. Chaos City has a Chaos School and now, it has another Hope School. Chaos City��s future is promising.��


    ��Pirs sounds rather heavy. I just hope that these children could have an easier future,�� Mag said smilingly.


    Byron looked at Mag quietly for a while before suddenly saying with a chuckle, ��Luna is right. You��re an interesting man.��


    ��Did Teacher Luna praise my talents?��


    ��Luna has praised your talents more than once, and you deserve great credit for the establishment of Hope School.�� Byron looked at Mag with appreciation.


    ......


    ��This is all Luna and the teachers�� hard work. I only did a tiny bit within my ability.�� Mag quickly waved his hands. Looking at Luna, who was walking over, Mag smilingly said, ��Principal Luna should be very busy today, so I won��t disturb your short meeting. Would you like toe to the restaurant for a drink today?��


    Byron��s eyes glowed as he nodded. ��Of course.��


    Mag nodded and greeted Luna with a smile before leaving with Gina.


    ��Grandfather, what brought you here?�� Luna strode over and said to Byron with surprise.


    ��My granddaughter has be a principal. How can I note to see such a moment for myself,�� Byron smilingly said.


    Luna looked around warily.


    Byron seemed to know what she was thinking and said with a smile, ��Don��t worry, I came alone. I didn��t let your father follow me.��


    Luna heaved a breath of relief as she said to Byron, ��Did you arrive yesterday or this morning?��


    ��I arrived this morning. I almost didn��t make it.��


    ��The weather is so cold. It must feel horrible to wake up so early.��


    ��This is nothing. Compared to what my granddaughter is going through, I��m having a good time.�� Byron waved his hand smilingly. ��I was chatting with Mr. Mag earlier. He��s still as humble and polite as ever.��


    ��Mr. Mag is a good man.�� Luna praised Mag again.


    ��Yes. He even invited me for a drink tonight.�� Byron nodded and continued on speaking, ��Are you busy now?��


    ��No. The homeroom teachers have brought the children back to the ssrooms for their first lessons now that the opening ceremony has ended.��


    ��Bring me for a tour in your school, then,�� Byron saidughingly.


    ��Sure. Let me bring you around.�� Luna nodded smilingly.


    ***


    Sitting on the purple-striped griffin��s back, Mag asked, ��Gina, is that Magical Pearl of the Sea still having unusual movements?��


    ��Yes, and it��s getting more obvious.�� Gina took out the Magical Pearl of the Sea. There was a blue light blinking within that crystal ball and it was moving slowly as though it was alive.


    ��Did your race record anything about such movements?�� Mag looked at the crystal ball with a frown. He was perplexed.


    ��No.�� Gina shook her head. ��But the High Priest once said that the Magical Pearl of the Sea was discovered in the traces of the God of the Sea and is connected to the God of the Sea. If there are unusual movements with the Magical Pearl, it must have something to do with the God of Sea.��


    Magmented for a moment before saying, ��But all of Lantisde has fallen into the Underground City. Hence, do the traces of the God of the Sea still exist?��


    ��The traces of the God of the Sea aren��t in Lantisde.��


    ��Hm?��


    ��The traces of the God of the Sea were discovered by the Lantisdean forebears by ident. They were located in a separated region from Lantisde, which was also the only connected space when Lantisde was sealed. It has an entrance within Lantisde��s territory.�� Gina exined.


    Mag nodded thoughtfully. This was different from what he had imagined. ��What is in there?��


    ��There are many spatial interstices in the traces of the God of Sea. It��s very dangerous, so other than the High Priests, Priestesses, and a few powerhouses in the race, ordinary people are not allowed to go into it.�� Gina shook her head. ��I have never been into the traces either, but the High Priest had once told me that the legacy of the God of the Sea might be in there. We might be able to establish a real connection with the God of the Sea.��


    Mag nodded. He didn��t quite believe in such whimsical things.


    However, ording to Gina��s descriptions, the traces of the God of the Sea might be a small space and one that was extremely unstable.


    The spatial interstice was lethal to a normal person, but he should be able to protect Gina when they were investigating the traces.


    Ah Zi flew at top speed and in less than two hours, the Boundless Sea Realm appeared in their sight again.


    ��Wait for me here, Ah Zi. We��ll be back soon.�� Mag patted Ah Zi and took out the submarine. He dived towards the Lantisde��s old location with Gina.


    Although Mag learned how to swim, this trench was tens of thousands of meters deep. Only an idiot would dive personally.


    Although the submarine was descending rapidly and the surroundings got increasingly dark, they could still see the marine animals being spooked by the submarine and escaping asionally.


    Gina became quiet once they went into the sea.


    This was Gina��s first time back since Lantisde sank.


    Mag could empathize with her feelings of homesickness. After all, the old Lantisde had disappearedpletely and they didn��t know what the hole that Underground City mended looked like. However, it was no longer Gina��s home.


    Soon after, the submarine reached the bottom of the sea.


    It was a bare sea bottom. Underground City gave it ayer of disguise, making this region look no different from the other regions at the sea floor.


    However, it was also because of this that the traces of Lantisde��s existence had beenpletely wiped out.


    Gina left the submarine and looked around. She pursed her lips together in an attempt to restrain her emotions.


    Mag watched her from the submarine quietly. She could only digest this kind of emotion by herself. Any words of constion would only be pale and weak.

 Chapter 2304 - The Egg of the God of Sea?

    <h4>Chapter 2304: The Egg of the God of Sea?</h4>


    Around 10 minutester, Gina turned towards Mag and patted the submarine as she said, ��Boss, the traces are over here. Let��s go.��


    ��Mmm. Lead the way please.�� Mag nodded and drove the submarine behind Gina, who had transformed back into her mermaid form.


    Moving forward along the bottom of the sea, they finally stopped at the periphery of the Lantisde��s site.


    Mag sized up the surroundings. The territorial waters were empty and there was nothing special on the ground. Was this the so-called entrance to the traces of the God of the Sea?


    Coming out of the submarine, Mag had to briefly adjust to the sudden increase of pressure. His bones made some crisp cracking sounds as he forced himself to undertake the pressure.


    ��Other than certain special timings, only the Magical Pearl of the Sea can make the entrance to the traces appear, so the people from Underground City shouldn��t have discovered it,�� Gina said as the Magical Pearl of the Sea appeared in her hands.


    A blue beam lit up and there seemed to be a faint shadow of a mermaid dancing within the Magical Pearl of the Sea.


    The bottom of the sea trembled and a shiny golden gate appeared in the waters in front of them.


    It was a 10 meter tall quaint golden gate. Numerous mysterious words were carved on it and two golden merfolk guards with harpoons were standing on its left and right.


    Mag finally understood why Rankster deemed the God of the Sea as a religion. After all at this gate, the merfolk looked like guards guarding over this gate to the traces.


    Gina turned to Mag and said, ��Boss, I have never been into the traces of the God of the Sea either. I don��t know if it would reject your entry.��


    ��Don��t worry. It��s just an old ruin. The older a thing is, the more powerful it is. This is a weird theory.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. He only believed a thing would only get more powerful as it aged, just like the Great Old Ones.


    Even the Elder Things became increasingly powerful by depending on their technological advancements.


    ......


    Gina nodded and slowly pushed the Magical Pearl of the Sea in her hands outwards.


    The pearl was giving out a ring blue light and itnded in a small hole right in the center of that golden gate. Just like a key, it fitted perfectly.


    The closed golden gates opened inwards gradually and revealed a dark mysterious entrance.


    Mag did a quick scan but his consciousness was simply lost within it. He couldn��t see what was behind that gate.


    ��Let��s go in to check it out.�� Mag grabbed Gina��s hand and stepped into that mysterious space.


    The blue light beamed outwards and Mag grabbed Gina with one hand and grasped his Tian Du sword with the other.


    After a brief difort, their vision returned and they discovered they were standing on an altar.


    This wasn��t the bottom of the sea. The sky was exceptionally pale with no clouds and sun. There was only the color white as though an evenly colored white drawing board was ced over the sky.


    All they saw was a patch of ruins. The white marble buildings had all copsed and shattered. White stone pirs, white stone towers, white walls, white floors�� Other than the color white, there were no other colors in this world.


    This ce seemed to have gone through a terrible battle and everything was destroyed.


    However, one could imagine what a magical ce this was back then, just by looking at these ruins.


    The surroundings were pitch silent, making this broken ce look eerie.


    ��Be careful.�� Mag suddenly pulled Gina into his arms. A ck spatial interstice suddenly appeared quietly at where she was standing.


    The crack was about an arm��s length and looked like an opened zip. It appeared silently and looked harmless.


    Mag��s leg moved slightly and he kicked a millstone-sized marble at the crack.


    That marble seemed to hit on dozens of invisible razor sharp des when it touched the ck crack. It was turned into dust instantly and then sucked away by that interstice.


    The whole process waspletely silent and the interstice still looked as harmless as before.


    Gina gulped and snuggled into Mag��s arms. Master didn��t lie to her. It was terrifying. Boss made her feel safer.


    ��Alright. I��ll watch out for the spatial interstice, while you check on the magical pearl��s unusual movements.�� Mag reminded Gina, who was hanging onto him with exasperation. Thisss liked to wrap her legs around him when she had them.


    ��Oh.�� Gina stood up properly again and took out the Magical Pearl of the Sea that had returned to her.


    The dot of blue light became even brighter after they entered the traces of the God of the Sea. A little arrowhead even appeared in that crystal ball, as though it was leading them.


    ��Since it��s showing us a way, let��s see what��s over there first.�� Mag hugged Gina��s waist with one hand as he followed the arrow.


    The interior of the traces was huge. Mag and Gina left the altar that they first teleported onto and went through a huge area of ruins. They avoided countless spatial interstices that appeared suddenly and finally stopped at a ce that looked at an arena.


    The arena made of white marble was also filled with craters all over.


    However, judging from the size of this arena, Mag could still sense the greatness of that being who had once controlled this arena.


    Gina��s mouth was also slightly agape as she stared at this huge arena with shock.


    The blue light dot no longer moved and the indicating arrow disappeared too. This meant they should have arrived at the location that the Magical Pearl of the Sea wanted them to be at.


    ��What is that?�� Mag raised his longsword and pointed at a blue egg on an elevated tform in the center of the arena.


    It was an oval egg that was about 50 centimeters tall. It was emitting blue light all over and mysterious patterns were all over the eggshell. They looked like they were formed naturally.


    Mag and Gina went forward to size up that giant egg. The unusual movements of the Magical Pearl of the Sea seemed to be triggered by this egg.


    ��It seems to be alive,�� Gina said softly, unable to conceal the shock on her face.


    ��It is alive.�� Mag nodded and agreed with her.


    He could sense weak signs of life on this egg, which meant this egg was alive.


    An egg with signs of life appeared in a ruin that nobody knew how old it was. This was, without a doubt, weird.


    Gina��s eyes lit up as she asked Mag, ��Could�� it be the God of the Sea?��


    ��Compared to being the God of the Sea, it��s more likely to be a Great Old One.�� Mag grasped his longsword tightly as he looked at that egg with a cautious expression.


    Although he couldn��t ascertain that the master of these traces was the God of the Sea that the Lantisdeans believed in, he was certain that this was once a great power and their controller might really have possessed the power of a ��god��.


    However, it was still destroyed. The entire little world was destroyed.


    And, only the Great Old Ones could do, and would endeavor to do this.


    Countless years had passed and a thing with signs of life appeared in this ruin.


    Compared to the God of the Sea, he was leaning more towards the Great Old Ones.


    Crack.


    A crack appeared on the eggshell.

 Chapter 2305 - A Father?

    <h4>Chapter 2305: A Father?</h4>


    A thin crack appeared on the shell and quickly spread throughout the entire egg.


    Before Mag and Gina could even react to it, pieces of shell started falling off the egg, leaving only ayer of translucent lining.


    One could roughly make out a figure of a half human, half fish under the thin lining.


    There was a sudden strong breath of life, as though it was going to break out from its shell.


    Several spatial interstices appeared around the egg but none could go near the egg that was left with only the thin lining.


    Mag held his sword and hesitated, not sure if he wanted to make the first move.


    ��I can feel kindness and kinship from it. Even if it isn��t the God of the Sea, it should be something rted to Lantisde. Please don��t harm it,�� Gina told Mag sincerely as she took a step forward to stand between Mag and the egg.


    Mag thought for a while before putting his sword down. He nodded and said, ��If anything happens, I will bring you out of this ce first.��


    ��Sure.�� Gina nodded.


    Just then, the crystal ball in Gina��s hands emitted a bright glow and flew without stopping towards the egg.


    Gina watched nervously. The Magical Pearl of the Sea had never behaved so strangely before. At least in Lantisde��s recorded history, such a mysterious egg had not appeared before either.


    What exactly was this mysterious giant egg that appeared at the traces of the God of the Sea? What rtionship did it have with the God of the Sea and Lantisde? Why did it cause such a strange reaction in the Magical Pearl of the Sea?


    The answer was in the thing that was about to break out from the shell.


    ......


    Knock knock.


    The Magical Pearl of the Sea stopped in front of the egg and knocked gently on the shell, making two knocking sounds.


    The area of impact was suddenly broken by a little finger poking through.


    It was a fair, tender, and plump finger. It poked around in the air and rotated once before slicing down.


    Rip!


    The thin shell was easily sliced open like a piece of paper. The shell split into two and fell down on both sides. A little mermaid dropped and rolled out from the shell.


    Yes. It was a very mini mermaid.


    She looked about two years old and had a beautiful blue tail. Her hair was blue and wavy and her features were exquisite and adorable. Her eyes were half closed and she staggered around, trying to use her fins to help her stay upright but she could not prevent her body from rolling over, just like a chick that just came out from its shell.


    ��Oh my, she is so cute!�� Gina looked at that little mermaid in surprise. Why did it not cross her mind that a little mermaid would emerge from the shell and that she would be so cute?


    Upon hearing the sound, the little mermaid opened her eyes and her gazended on Gina.


    She had a big pair of clear blue eyes. It was like a beam of light shining through the deep blue ocean.


    ��Mother����


    The little mermaid made an iprehensible sound as it stumbled toward Gina quickly.


    Gina opened her arms wide subconsciously and went up to pick her up.


    The little one raised her fair and tender little hands. She cupped her hands around Gina��s face and pouted her lips to give Gina a kiss on her cheek. After that, she let out a chuckle.


    ��System, what species is this? Do mermaidsy eggs?�� Mag put away his Tian Du sword. He did not feel any evil aura or ill intentions from this little mermaid.


    The System remained silent.


    Bam!


    Just then, the Magical Pearl of the Sea exploded and a blue beam shot towards Gina.


    Mag frowned but still took a step back. He did not pull his sword out.


    The blue beam enveloped Gina and materialized into a power that disappeared into her body.


    Gina carried the little mermaid, her face full of question marks. She could feel the power within her increasing at a rapid speed and her understanding of water was also improving at an incredible rate.


    Three minutester, the blue beam disappeared.


    A blue trident mark appeared on her be but faded away very quickly.


    As the mark faded away, Gina��s aura shot up to the peak of a 10th-tier.


    ��Huh?!�� Gina was in disbelief. She broke through the 9th-tier only less than a year ago. How could she suddenly be a 10th-tier powerhouse?


    Besides, there were even powerful spells surfacing in her mind. They weren��t spells passed down in Lantisde. They were even more powerful spells.


    <i>��Is this a gift from the God of the Sea?��</i>?Mag looked at the little mermaid in Gina��s arms thoughtfully. This was his conjecture.


    ��Mother! Mother! Mother!�� the little mermaid called out joyfully and seemed to have be closer and fonder of Gina.


    Gina looked at the child in her arms, feeling conflicted and exined, ��I�� I��m not your����


    Mag went up and patted her shoulder gently. He shook her head and said, ��Let��s bring this child with us.��


    Gina thought about what Mag said. Although this little one looked rather intelligent, it was still a newborn child. Leaving her here amidst the dangerous debris was definitely a bad idea.


    If she were to bring her away and back to Chaos City, she would have to continue raising her. Without a legitimate identity, there would be trouble.


    As she looked at the cute little one and how she tried to get closer to her, Gina could not help but waver.


    There were only two mermaids now, the both of them, left on the Nond Continent.


    ��Mm. Good girl.�� Gina smiled and kissed the little one on her cheek. She thought for a while and said, ��Shall I give you a name then? Should I call you�� Kiddo?��


    ��Kiddo! Kiddo! Kiddo!�� the little one chanted as she smiled happily.


    ��Kiddo? What a random name.�� Mag raised his brow. However, that little one seemed to like the name a lot.


    Kiddo turned and looked at Mag. She raised her arms and said, ��Father! Huggies!��


    ��No�� No, I��m not your father���� It was Mag��s turn to be stunned.


    It was alright if he was a single youth. He could just take on the role of her father. However, he was a man with a family, and two daughters. He could not go around being someone else��s father.


    Kiddo pressed her lips together and said, upset, ��No huggies, Kiddo is going to cry����


    Tears were starting to well up in the little one��srge eyes. She looked like she was about to burst into tears as she waved her fair and plump arms in the air, asking for a hug. That made Mag give in.


    He�� really could not resist it.


    ��Alright, huggies, huggies.�� Mag took the little one from Gina��s arms and helped her put on the custom-made skirt he ordered from the System just now.


    Mag was not too surprised that the little one could speak after just hatching from the egg.


    Inparison, it was more miraculous that a 9th-tier magic caster could suddenly be a 10th-tier great magic caster.


    If this little one was the reincarnation of the God of the Sea, this would all make sense.

 Chapter 2306 - You Are the Mother of a God

    <h4>Chapter 2306: You Are the Mother of a God</h4>


    Mag could feel Kiddo��s unconditional trust as he held onto her, just like a normal child who trusted youpletely.


    Gina looked at Kiddo ecstatically. After epting her as her daughter, Gina could feel her mentality changed.


    She always loved children, but she usually undertook the role of a ymate.


    She had never once thought that one day, a little one would call her ��mother�� and trust her so much.


    This feeling was so special because there was now a little one who needed her to care for her and apany her cautiously, who had suddenly appeared in her life .


    It was amazing, and tempting.


    However��


    Boss had be this child��s father too?


    Although it was Kiddo who deemed him to be her father after seeing him, this amazing connection still made Gina��s heart elerate.


    She felt grateful towards Mag, but she also couldn��t differentiate whether there was love in it.


    However, she felt good hearing Kiddo call Mag father. There didn��t seem to be anyone more suitable than him.


    ��Let��s go. We should leave this ce now. I��m afraid it��s going to copse soon.�� Mag carried Kiddo with one arm and held Gina��s waist with the other as he dashed towards the altar that they came from.


    The space within the traces of the God of Sea had be very unstable. Spatial interstices appeared, criss-crossing and tearing everything in the traces apart. There was almost no ce for them tond now.


    ......


    Mag was extremely fast. He went through those interstices precisely. The altar already appeared in their vision, not too far away.


    However, a spatial interstice suddenly appeared above the altar and the ancient altar was torn apart instantly. It turned into dust and was sucked into the interstice.


    ��The teleportation portal is destroyed.�� Gina was shocked.


    Mag frowned as he brought Gina over to a broken pir. He passed Kiddo to her and said, ��Hold onto Kiddo. I��ll see if I can hack open the space and go out.��


    ��Alright.�� Gina quickly took Kiddo and set up a blue water shield around herself at the same time.


    Mag pulled out the Tian Du sword from his back too. He grasped it with both his hands and stared in front. A ck and red light beam slowly rose up over the sword. His aura began to rise too.


    Kiddo remained in Gina��s arms as she watched the scene of destruction around her. She wasn��t afraid, instead she looked intrigued. Her gaze finallynded on that destroyed altar.


    The little one waved her little hand at the altar as she murmured, ��Come here.��


    Swoosh!


    A loud bang sounded and dazzling golden light lit up underneath that altar. A golden trident that was hundreds of meters long burst out from the ground and stood vertically like a pir.


    The spatial interstices around the altar were destroyed instantly and its surroundings became a void.


    Mag put away his longsword and stared at that trident with amazement and shock.


    The trident hovered vertically in the air before turning around and flying towards them suddenly. It got smaller rapidly during flight and when itnded in Kiddo��s hand, it was only about 50cm long and looked just like an exquisite toy.


    ��An extendable trident?�� Mag actually didn��t know what to call it at that moment.


    However, this trident had proven his idea that Kiddo was indeed very likely to be the reincarnation of the God of the Sea.


    <i>��In this case, shouldn��t her name be Poseidon?��</i>?Mag thought.


    ��Kiddo, can you bring us away from this ce?�� Gina asked.


    ��Huh?�� Kiddo tilted her head with a pondering look before raising the trident and casually shed across the void in front of them.


    A bigger spatial interstice appeared and swallowed the three of them immediately.


    <i>��She��s digging a hole for her dad!��</i>?Mag was in the midst of pulling his sword out when his surroundings lit up and he was almost choked by a mouthful of seawater.


    Mag was holding onto Gina and when he turned around, he happened to see that golden gate break and shatter in the twisted space. It finally disappearedpletely.


    <i>��Oh yes. Kiddo?!��</i>?Mag suddenly realized would Kiddo, who came out from the traces of the God of the Sea, be crushed by the intense pressure that had increased by tens of thousands of times suddenly?


    Then, he saw the little one swim out from Gina��s arms and swim happily in the sea, wiggling her little tail around. She was even wrestling with an anglerfish now.


    Oh yes, she was the God of the Sea. Wouldn��t it be ridiculous if she got crushed by the sea pressure?


    Mag shrugged and felt amused by his unnecessary worry.


    ��Let��s go, Kiddo. We��ll be going up.�� Mag put away the submarine and swam upwards together with Kiddo.


    After the little mermaid got used to the sea, she immediately began to swim around happily in the sea.


    Then, Mag witnessed a magical scene. Countless marine animals began to follow after Kiddo. They were lining up after her, as though they were following their queen.


    And countless marine animals seemed to be summoned and they were rushing over to pay their respect.


    ��I have never seen a scene like this. She��s the god of this sea.�� Gina watched this scene with shock on her face.


    ��Then, you are the mother of a god now. Don��t be too stressed. You have to educate her well.�� Mag patted Gina��s shoulders with a smile.


    Gina turned to look at him. ��Aren��t you the father of a god, not going to anything?��


    Mag suddenly felt a headache. It wasn��t easy being the father of a god. How was he going to exin to Irina when he got back?


    Moreover, he didn��t know if Amy and Annie could ept this little sister who appeared out of nowhere.


    However, things were easier since she was a little sister. Amy loved little sisters the most, especially cute little sisters.


    After ascending for tens of thousands of meters, just as Mag worried if the little one would be able to leave the sea, Kiddo had already leaped out of the water on the back of a big whale.


    ��Wow����


    The little one let out a happy cheer.


    Mag leaped out of the water and caught her.


    ��Fly, fly! Fun! Fun!�� Kiddo pped and shouted.


    Mag saw that the little one was breathing smoothly and her face was rosy and bright. She seemed to have adapted perfectly, so Mag was relieved.


    ��So you like to fly? Father will fly higher with you.�� Mag whistled.


    ��Howl����


    A purple lightning came from afar, but it suddenly braked in mid air when it got close to Mag. It looked at Kiddo in Mag��s arms alertly as though it was wary and afraid.


    ��Ah Zi, this is Kiddo. Don��t be afraid,e down.��


    Mag waved his hand with a smile. The magic beasts�� instincts were far more acute.


    After hearing Mag, Ah Zi went one round and hovered close to the sea��s surface.


    Mag leaped onto the griffin��s back with Kiddo and Gina.


    ��Let��s go home.�� Mag patted Ah Zi��s back gently.


    Ah Zi pped its wings and took to the sky.


    On the surface of the sea, countless dolphins leaped out of the water, the whales spat out high waterspouts and all the various marine animals roared and hissed, as if they were sending their god away.


    ��Everything has a soul.�� Mag felt deeply as he watched this scene.


    As an atheist, Mag was defeated by a god that really existed today.


    There were really gods in this world.


    ��However, Kiddo��s tail���� Mag looked at Kiddo��s pretty fishtail. It might be inconvenient for her to live onnd.


    ��Furry�� furry���� Kiddo reached out for Ah Zi��s head. Her fishtail became a pair of short and chubby legs in the midst of blue light.


    The little one struggled out of Mag��s arms. She tumbled forward and pounced onto Ah Zi��s soft neck.


    ��It��s so warm~�� the little one mumbled.

 Chapter 2307 - Who Does This Little Cutie Belong To?

    <h4>Chapter 2307: Who Does This Little Cutie Belong To?</h4>


    On their way back, Mag carefully observed Kiddo who was iting Ah Zi��s fur.


    The little one��s mentality was simr to a two-year-old child who just learned how to walk and talk. She was curious about everything and had an urge to express herself.


    She was very smart and was a linguistic genius. She pointed and asked about everything on their way back. She soon obtained a great deal of vocabry.


    ��Come over here, Kiddo.�� Gina waved to her with a smile.


    ��W-wait a sec.�� Kiddo tied a knot for the eighth it and put it down gently. Looking at the four pairs of neat little its, Kiddo nodded with satisfaction before crawling over to Gina and pounced into her arms.


    ��Are you hungry?�� Gina hugged her lightly.


    ��Hungry?�� Kiddo stared at her curiously with widened eyes.


    ��You don��t want to eat?�� Gina touched her tummy and smilingly said, ��Is your stomach grumbling?��


    ��Growl~��


    Kiddo��s stomach grumbled cooperatively. Gina nodded smilingly, ��It��s grumbling. Kiddo wants to eat. Kiddo is hungry.��


    ��She��s a newborn. Does she want to drink milk?�� Mag asked casually.


    ��Kiddo wants to drink milk milk. Kiddo wants to drink milk milk.�� Kiddo immediately nodded and looked at Gina.


    Gina flushed red instantly. S-she didn��t have milk either.


    ......


    Mag realized he seemed to be seeking trouble. Although Kiddo deemed Gina as her mother, Gina didn��t actually give birth to her, so she wouldn��t have milk.


    Furthermore�� Didn��t shee from an egg? Why would she be drinking milk?


    The system��s voice rang out in his mind, ��Host, you��re being ignorant. Oviparous mammals do exist on Earth. The typus is one of them. Hence, it shouldn��t be surprising that oviparous magic beasts exist on the Nond Continent.��


    Mag didn��t want to acknowledge the system��s random sharing of general knowledge. He said to Kiddo smilingly, ��Kiddo, open your mouth and let me see.��


    ��Ah.��


    Kiddo opened her mouth obediently and revealed two neat and shiny rows of little teeth. At one nce, there should be 20 of them.


    Mag patted the little one��s head and said, ��Mmm. Our Kiddo already has all your teeth, so you don��t need to drink milk anymore. You can eat meat once we reach home.��


    ��Meat meat?�� Kiddo showed a curious expression again.


    ��Meat meat�� is a delicious food. Just wait a while longer. We��ll be home soon and I��ll make it for you.��


    Kiddo nodded and said, ��Great. Kiddo wants to eat Father��s meat meat.��


    ��It��s the meat that Father makes. Not Father��s meat.�� Mag corrected her.


    Half an hourter, Ah Zinded at the exterior of Chaos City.


    Mag brought Gina and Kiddo out of the mountains and slowly rode his bicycle into the city.


    ��Wow�� what a big house.�� Kiddo, who was sitting in the bicycle��s basket, looked up at the tall city walls with awe on her face.


    Mag smilingly introduced, ��Kiddo, this is Chaos City. We will be living here.��


    Kiddo nodded and said, ��Chaos City! Kiddo loves it here!��


    After going through the city walls, Mag introduced whatever they saw on the way to Kiddo. He said plenty and Kiddo was listening to him attentively. She would ask him one or two funny questions asionally.


    Gina sat on the bicycle��s backseat and wrapped her arms around Mag��s waist. She was feeling rather amazed.


    <i>��Is this the feeling of home?��</i>?Gina thought with a blush, but her blush deepened further when she thought about how they were going to exin to everyone in the restaurant.


    ��We��re home!�� Mag stopped the bicycle with his long legs and pointed at the signboard above the door. ��Look, Kiddo. This is our home, Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��Ma-my�� Restaurant!�� Kiddo repeated after him before saying happily, ��Our home is so pretty. It��s much prettier than the other homes.��


    ��You��ve got great taste. Let��s return home.�� Mag got off the bicycle and carried Kiddo out from the basket.


    ��Let me carry her.�� Gina went forward to take the child.


    Mag parked the bicycle at the door before opening it and going in.


    Kiddo held onto Gina��s shoulders with one arm as she sized up the restaurant curiously.


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling, who was dozing on the counter, stretched outzily and opened its eyes in a daze as it called out.


    ��Meow meow?�� Kiddo��s gazended on Ugly Duckling in one second.


    Ugly Duckling seemed to be being stared at by something horrible. Its fur bristled and it stared at Kiddo in Gina��s arms. It took two steps backward and fell from the counter with a plop.


    ��Hahaha. Stupid kitty, silly kitty~�� Kiddo giggled.


    Mag and Gina also couldn��t help butugh when they saw this.


    Ugly Duckling poked half of its head out from the counter and secretly observed with one eye.


    ��Ugly Duckling is usually not afraid of anything. It will snooze in front of the 10th-tier powerhouses too. It has met its match this time.�� Mag chuckled.


    ��Mother, I want to go down. I want to y with kitty,�� Kiddo said.


    ��Go on. Be careful, don��t spook it. It��s Little Amy��s pet.�� Gina put Kiddo down with a smile.


    ��Little kitty,e and y with me.�� Kiddo quickly stumbled towards the counter as soon as she touched the ground.


    ��Meow����


    Ugly Duckling ran out from the counter immediately. It dashed up the pir and jumped across the walls. It reached the beam at the restaurant��s upper right corner in one second and crouched there, watching Kiddo warily.


    Mag was a little shocked. Ugly Duckling didn��t look like its usual fat,zy and sloppy self when it showed off its skills like this. Its speed wasparable to a 5th-tier or 6th-tier magic beast.


    Kiddo looked around her and finally found Ugly Duckling, who was crouching on a beam. She ced her hands at her waist and said with a pout, ��Come on here, little kitty. Be good.��


    Ugly Duckling retracted its head and hid right away. It didn��t look like it was going toe down at all.


    Mag flicked a nce at the clock on the wall. It was four p.m.


    ��Oh dear. I forgot to go pick up Amy!�� Mag pped his thigh and was about to go out.


    ��Father, I��m home!�� Before Mag could leave, Amy already skipped in with her little school bag on her back.


    Kiddo turned around and saw Amy, who had just skipped in. Her big blue eyes glowed.


    Amy also noticed Kiddo who was standing in the center of the restaurant. Amy first looked shocked, then she looked surprised. Her equally blue eyes curved slightly as she looked at Mag and asked, ��Father, who does this little cutie belong to?��


    Mag smilingly said, ��Our family. This is Kiddo.��


    ��Our family��s? Kiddo? Does this adorable little sister really belong to us?�� Amy��s mouth opened slightly with disbelief.


    ��This is really awesome! I have a younger sister too!�� Amy tossed her school bag onto a table at the side and ran to Kiddo with wide open arms. She picked up Kiddo, who was waiting for Amy to pick her up with outstretched arms.


    ��Big�� Sister���� Kiddo looked at Amy and called her softly.

 Chapter 2308 - His Daughter’s Soul Searching Questions

    <h4>Chapter 2308: His Daughter��s Soul Searching Questions</h4>


    ��Yes. Good girl.�� Amy answered and kissed Kiddo��s chubby cheek. She stroked Kiddo��s soft blue hair, feeling even happier.


    She had a little sister now. Her own little sister. Such an adorable and well-behaved little sister must be fun.


    Mag felt gratified when he watched this scene. Two adorable little ones, what a loving scene.


    ��Meow~?�� Ugly Duckling tilted its head with befuddlement. It looked at them in confusion. Why was his little mistress hugging that dangerous fellow?


    ��Stupid kitty,�� Kiddo looked up and said with pouty lips.


    ��Ugly Duckling, how did you end up there?�� Amy looked up at Ugly Duckling who was crouching on the beam with surprise too.


    The rotund Ugly Duckling even had trouble getting up to the counter normally, so how did it get to the highest beam in the restaurant?


    ��Kiddo spooked it,�� Gina said with a smile.


    Amy��s eyes lit up. ��Oh I see. Then, let��s get Kiddo to supervise Ugly Duckling��s slimming progress. The effect will definitely be great.��


    Ugly Duckling: ����?��


    ��Come down, Ugly Duckling.�� Amy waved at it.


    Ugly Duckling stared at Kiddo warily for a while before hugging the pir and sliding down unwillingly. With its tail up high, it crawled over to Amy on its stomach and weakly called out, ��Meow��.


    ��Kiddo, this is Ugly Duckling.�� Amy put Kiddo down and picked up the roly-poly Ugly Duckling.


    ......


    ��Ugly Duckling? Ducky? Kitty?�� Kiddo looked at Ugly Duckling curiously. She tiptoed and reached out with her chubby hand to pat Ugly Duckling��s head.


    Ugly Duckling��s fur stood up on end immediately. It arched its body as though it was going to run amok at any time.


    Smash!


    Kiddo��s palmnded on Ugly Duckling��s head.


    ��Be good, or I��ll tten your head.�� Kiddo used the cutest tone of voice to say the harshest words.


    This p wasn��t hard. Together with that soft little hand. It could be described as a gentle touch.


    However, Ugly Duckling, who was about to run amok, was calmed down by this p.


    The bristled fur became smooth instantly and it crouched down obediently. It looked very willing to be patted at any time.


    ��Mmm. Very good. This is how you should do it.�� Amy looked at Kiddo with satisfaction, as though she had found amonality in her.


    ��Ding! New mission: Kiddo the neer! Could Little Mistress help Kiddo to get used to her new home and surroundings and gain more than 90 points of favorability from Kiddo! The mission reward would be decided by the mission��s progress ofpletion!�� Right at that moment, the system��s voice appeared in Amy��s mind.


    ��What a simple mission. Isn��t that what I��m going to do right now?�� Amy put Ugly Duckling on the floor and took Kiddo��s hand. ��Let��s go, Kiddo. Big Sister will show you our home.��


    ��Alright.�� Kiddo nodded obediently and followed Amy around to get to know the restaurant.


    ��Gina, take a break first. I��ll go make some food for Kiddo.�� Mag poured a ss of water for Gina and went upstairs to take a quick bath before changing into his chef��s suit and making dinner for Kiddo in the kitchen.


    Kiddo already had all her teeth and he had heard her munch on the mint sweets on their way home, so her bite should be quite good. He didn��t have to specially make soft food for her.


    Mag intended to let the little one have a light dish for her first meal, so he made her a helping of Yangzhou fried rice.


    When Mag came out from the kitchen with two helpings of fried rice, Kiddo was riding on Amy��s little wooden horse and Amy was introducing the toys in her arms to her.


    The ambiance of the sisters�� first meeting was not bad and they got along very harmoniously.


    ��Alright, Kiddo. Let��s wash your hands and have your dinner,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Let��s go. I��ll bring you to wash your hands. We have to wash our hands before we eat our meals, so we won��t get diarrhea.�� Amy took Kiddo��s hand and walked to the kitchen.


    Gina smilingly said, ��Little Amy seems to like Kiddo a lot.��


    Mag also replied with a smile, ��She always wanted to have a younger sister. Now that her dream hase true, of course she likes her.��


    Gina continued to ask, ��Where��s Annie? She��s not at home?��


    ��Hmm. She should have gone out to sketch. She��s not in her room.�� Mag nodded. Annie had always gone out to sketch recently. Others�� picture books could no longer satisfy her learning needs. She always came back home with a stack of sketches.


    Amy came out from the kitchen with Kiddo. Seeing the two helpings of fried rice on the table, Amy said to Mag with smiley eyes, ��Father, do I have a helping too?��


    ��Yes, you can have a small bite first. We��ll have dinner togetherter.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��Mmm. Alrighty!�� Amy climbed onto her designated seat with a smile.


    Gina carried Kiddo to her little chair.


    ��It��s so pretty.�� Kiddo looked at the colorful fried rice on the te with glowing eyes.


    Amy introduced it to her. ��This is rainbow fried rice. Father made it. It��s a very, very delicious rainbow fried rice.��


    ��It��s a very, very delicious rainbow fried rice.�� Kiddo repeated and confirmed again.


    ��Let��s start eating then.�� Amy picked up her spoon and fed a spoonful of fried rice into her mouth. She chewed happily with her cheeks puffed out.


    Kiddo watched Amy for a while and then picked up the small spoon in front of her. She scooped up some fried rice clumsily and tried very hard to put the spoon into her mouth.


    Although she dropped half of the fried rice onto the table, she still experienced the taste of food for the first time.


    Kiddo��s big bright blue eyes lit up instantly, as though she had tasted something incredible.


    The sweet rice that was wrapped by the eggs, was apanied by all kinds of delicious ingredients. Together with the refreshing taste of the Spring of Life, it was a taste that she had never tried before.


    ��It��s so scrumptious.�� Kiddo looked at Mag and nodded. ��The super, super delicious rainbow fried rice that Father made.��


    ��Have more since you like it.�� Mag wiped a grain of rice away from her face with a smile.


    Kiddo pulled the te towards her and leaned forward to get her mouth closer to the te. She used the spoon to push a mouthful of rice into her mouth.


    This time, not a single grain of rice was dropped onto the table.


    ��Kiddo is so smart.�� Amy praised. She never taught Kiddo to eat in this way.


    Kiddo chewed quickly with her cheeks puffed out like a cute little squirrel. She looked a little like Amy when she was eating. That made Mag and Gina smile.


    Amy put her spoon down onto a clean te after she finished off the fried rice. She curiously asked Mag, ��Father, is Kiddo Gina��s and your child? Was she born today?��


    ��Erm���� Mag actually didn��t know how to answer his daughter��s soul searching questions at that moment.


    Gina was also blushing slightly. She turned her head to the side slightly and pursed her lips in silence.

 Chapter 2309 - Boss, This Animal!

    <h4>Chapter 2309: Boss, This Animal!</h4>


    Kiddo stopped chewing slowly and also looked at Mag curiously with the spoon in her hand.


    Compared to his worry of Amy writing this down in her little notebook, Mag didn��t want Kiddo��s feelings to get hurt more. Hence, he could only nod his head and said, ��Yes, I am Kiddo��s father. Gina is her mother. Today is her hatch day.��


    Amy��s eyes were wide open as she asked with shock, ��Hatch? Did Kiddo hatch from an egg just like Ugly Duckling?��


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��Then, will Kiddo have wings when she grows up?��


    ��I�� don��t think so.��


    ��It��s fine. I��ll teach Kiddo how to fly when she is older,�� Amy said with a smile.


    Kiddo nodded and said, ��Fly fly. I like to fly fly.��


    Amy patted her head and said, ��Go on and eat, Kiddo. We can even have an ice cream when you��re finished.��


    ��Alright,�� Kiddo answered obediently and continued to chow down the fried rice.


    ��You��re only allowed to eat one ice cream. I��m going to make dinner now. If there��s anything you want to eat, tell meter.�� Mag got up and walked to the kitchen. He had to start making proper dinner now. He still had to entertain Luna��s grandfather, Mr. Byron,ter.


    Right then, someone knocked on the door.


    The restaurant��s door was pushed open and Annie stood at the door with a sketchboard. Her gazended on Kiddo and her footsteps faltered. A hint of bewilderment appeared on her face. The drawings in her left hand scattered everywhere onto the floor. They were all sorts of quick sketches based on people and scenery.


    ......


    Kiddo, who was eating happily, also turned around suddenly. She looked at Annie at the door in a daze and her spoon fell onto the table.


    ��Kiddo��s scared!�� Kiddo slid off her chair immediately and pounced into Gina��s arms. She burrowed her face into Gina��s soft bosoms and shivered.


    ��Don��t be afraid. This is Big Sister Annie. She��s not a bad guy.�� Gina hugged Kiddo and patted her back to console her, but she was perplexed. Why was Kiddo afraid of Annie?


    The little one had been curious about everything she saw on her way. She didn��t know what fear was.


    Mag looked at Annie, who was in a daze at the door, and Kiddo, who was hiding in Gina��s arms. Apart from being taken aback, he already had some spection.


    Annie was born from Cthulhu. Even though she was already an independent individual, she still had the mark of the Great Old One.


    And, Kiddo was the reincarnation of the God of the Sea. She should be a mortal enemy of the Great Old Ones.


    Such an enmity had been imprinted in their souls, which was why little Kiddo would have this sensation and rejection instinctively after she saw Annie.


    However, because she was very young and weak now, this feeling became fear, which was a kind of protection for her.


    Meanwhile, Annie didn��t have a big reaction. After being stunned for a short moment, she became normal again. Looking at Kiddo in Gina��s arms, Annie was perplexed and didn��t know what to do.


    Taking in a god and a Great Old One as daughters and raising them under one roof, Mag thought that it was a little too bold.


    ��You��re home.�� Mag went up to pick up the drawings on the floor. He closed the door and smilingly introduced Kiddo to Annie. ��This is Kiddo, the new member of our family.��


    Amy jumped off her seat and said with a smile, ��Big Sister Annie. Kiddo is super cute, but she seems to be a little shy.��


    Annie also smiled as she looked at Kiddo, who had her head buried in Gina��s bosoms, curiously. However, she didn��t go forward as she could sense that Kiddo didn��t like her.


    Amy walked over to Gina. She shook Kiddo gently and said in a soft tone, ��Kiddo, this is Big Sister Annie. Finish your fried rice quickly and I��ll go get the ice cream for you. Then, we will look at the drawings that Big Sister Annie drew today.��


    Kiddo looked up slowly and poked her head out to look at Annie cautiously. The dark shadow had disappeared and she was a pretty big sister.


    Annie gave her a warm smile.


    Kiddo smiled too. She sweetly called out, ��Big Sister�� Annie.��


    Although Kiddo greeted Annie, she had no intention of leaving Gina��s arms. She took the te, finished the fried rice and then remained in Gina��s arms.


    Even though Mag didn��t say anything, he could see that Kiddo was still a little afraid of Annie.


    This was a kind of instinct. Mag knew it was impossible to eradicate it immediately. It could only be resolved by a long interaction between the two.


    ��Rest for a while first. Dinner will be served soon.�� Mag took Annie��s drawing board and patted her head before going into the kitchen. He also said to Amy, ��Little Amy, go bring the big sisters here for dinner and introduce Kiddo to them.��


    ��Alright!�� Amy answered and skipped out of the door.


    Annie sat across from Gina and stared at Kiddo for a while before asking Gina in signnguage, ��Big Sister Gina, is this your child?��


    ��Yes. Kiddo is my child,�� Gina nodded and answered very firmly.


    ��Is she Father��s child too?�� Annie pointed at Mag in the kitchen.


    ��Erm���� Gina looked at the kitchen and blushed furiously. After holding back a while, she nodded too.


    This�� was simply too embarrassing!


    She wanted to escape with Kiddo when she thought about how she had to answer the same question to everyer.


    The boss and her had nothing going on, but now they had Kiddo together. It would be hard to exin things now.


    Annie nodded thoughtfully. She noticed that Kiddo was staring at her drawings, so she pushed the entire stack to Kiddo.


    Gina flipped through those drawings for Kiddo. Annie had drawn all kinds of nts, birds and animals, and many interesting scenes. Gina smilingly said, ��Annie has gone to the Bird and Flower Market at the west of the city today.��


    Annie nodded.


    ��It��s so pretty.�� Kiddo looked at the drawings and praised softly before pointing at a rooster, ��What is this?��


    ��This is a rooster,�� Gina replied.


    ��Is it delicious?�� Kiddo asked again.


    Gina flicked a nce at her. Kiddo had only yed with Amy for a short while and she was already on the path of bing a chowhound?


    ��Mm-hm. It��s delicious. It can be made into beggar��s chicken and spicy diced chicken.�� Gina nodded with a smile.


    ��I want to eat it.�� Kiddo looked at that impressive rooster and gulped.


    ��Then, I��ll add a beggar��s chicken for Kiddo tonight.�� Mag��s voice came from the kitchen.


    Little chowhounds were the easiest to satisfy. Mag had never worried about little chowhounds before.


    Kiddo happily answered, ��Yeah!��


    ***


    ��What! Gina has a child?��


    ��And it��s with Boss?!��


    ��W-when did this happen? Why didn��t we know anything?!��


    ��Boss, this animal!��


    ��I worked here first����


    Shocked voices could already be heard in the restaurant before thedies entered.

 Chapter 2310 - Princess, Gina Has a Child With Boss

    <h4>Chapter 2310: Princess, Gina Has a Child With Boss</h4>


    Amy brought the big sisters over. All of them were very enthusiastic when it came to eating.


    However, Amy only talked about Kiddo when they reached the restaurant.


    Gina had a child! And, it was with Boss!


    This shocking news caused thedies to go into an uproar.


    ��Something isn��t right. Gina has only been at the restaurant for six months. How did she have a child?�� Yabemiya said with befuddlement.


    ��Could it be that the merfolk have a shorter gestation period and that they give birth within a few months?�� Ang guessed. ��After all, we subi only need six months to give birth to a child.��


    ��But�� Gina stays with us daily and she never seems to be very intimate with Boss, right?��


    ��Have you guys forgotten that Gina stayed on the restaurant��s second floor for some time when she first came? Perhaps, it was during that time����


    ��Boss is an animal!��


    Thedies�� curiosity for gossip was fired up. They pushed open the door and came into the restaurant. They wanted to interrogate Gina and Mag to find out when they had got together.


    Then, they saw the adorable little girl who was sitting on Gina��sp and flipping through the drawings, engrossed by them.


    The little girl was very tiny and she sat in a very well-behaved manner. She had a head full of long and wavy blue hair. She had a small and delicate face, sparkly bright blue eyes, long eyshes, a cute little nose and little mouth.


    ��Oh my heavens! She��s so pretty!�� Firis covered her mouth and said with amazement.


    ......


    ��Yes. She��s just like Amy. She��s simply too cute!�� Jane nodded too.


    ��Is Boss�� genes that powerful? She��s so pretty. I want to have one myself after seeing her.�� Yabemiya��s gaze seemed to be melting as she smiled lovingly.


    ��No way.�� Elizabeth shook her head.


    Kiddo turned to look at the door when she heard the voices. Then, she saw a group of beautiful big sisters pouncing towards her.


    ��Come, Kiddo. Let Auntie carry you. Auntie will give you sweets.��


    ��Kiddo, let Big Sister carry you. Big Sister has a lot of toys.��


    ��Let me carry her. I want to carry her too.��


    ***


    All of them crowded around Kiddo, cooing at her. They had all but forgotten about the gossip.


    Gina looked at Kiddo, who was already holding all kinds of toys and gifts, smilingly. The little one was so blessed. So many people doted on her.


    At first, she was worried that she couldn��t take care of Kiddo alone. Looking at the situation now, she no longer had to worry about it. Everyone loved Kiddo.


    Ang got closer to Gina and smilingly asked, ��Gina, you have kept this secret from us for so long. Pray tell, when did you have this child? When did you get together with Boss? When do you want to hold the wedding? When are you going to be officially introduced as Mamy Restaurant��sdy boss?��


    The restaurant became quiet instantly after Ang��s questions. Everyone��s gaze turned onto Gina.


    They already had a child and Mag also acknowledged that Kiddo was his child, so he would definitely be responsible for them.


    ��This���� Gina blushed. She couldn��t answer any of those questions.


    Yabemiya put her arms around her shoulders andughingly said, ��You��re still feeling shy. Don��t fret. We��ll help you beat Boss up if he dares to bully you.��


    ��Yes. We won��t let him bully you.�� All thedies chimed in.


    Gina blushed so furiously until her ears turned red. Her gaze turned to the kitchen, seeking for help.


    ��Yo. It��s pretty lively today.�� Just then, a cold voice spoke up from the side and a golden beam shed. Irina stepped out of it.


    The restaurant became quiet instantaneously.


    ��Princess, Gina has a child, and it��s the Boss��.�� Firis stepped forward and pointed to Kiddo in Rena��s arms. ��That��s Kiddo. She��s so adorable.��


    ��The boss�� child?�� Irina��s gaze swept onto Kiddo like a knife. The surrounding temperature seemed to drop a few degrees as well.


    Kiddo, who was holding onto a big pile of gifts happily, was suddenly taken aback. Her smile disappeared and she lowered her eyes, not daring to look at Irina. It was as though she was being targeted by her stepmother.


    ��This child?�� Irina looked at Kiddo with shock in her eyes. Although she couldn��t see her true identity clearly, she could sense that this child was unusual.


    Then, she looked at Gina and her shock intensified. Gina was still a 9th-tier magic caster in the morning, but now she was a 10th-tier great magic caster.


    ��Why are you all standing around? Go wash your hands and then we can eat.�� Mag carried a few dishes out from the kitchen and smilingly said to Amy, ��Little Amy, bring Kiddo upstairs to put down her gifts. Anna, help Annie carry her drawings upstairs too please.��


    ��Yes,�� Amy answered and took half of the stuff from Kiddo. She brought Kiddo upstairs.


    Anna also helped gather all the drawings on the table and then carried them upstairs with Annie.


    ��You��re good, Boss. You gave the restaurant another little boss quietly,�� Ang said whilst a funny expression was on her face at the same time.


    All of them had tons of questions and they were prepared to interrogate Mag.


    Mag put down the dishes and threw a nce at Irina sheepishly before saying to all of them, ��Actually, this child isn��t Gina��s and mine. The little one happened to see us when she was born, so she took us to be her parents. She��s a little mermaid. She��s from the same race as Gina.��


    The restaurant became silent instantly and everyone��s mouth formed an ��O��.


    ��Kiddo is my daughter and she always will be,�� Gina said to all of them with a serious expression, ��Hence, I would like all of you to help keep this secret for me and don��t ever let the child know about it. Thank you, everyone.��


    Everyone didn��t know how to react at that moment. They were embarrassed to be told that they were wrong about the child.


    Irina was thoughtful and her body rxed immediately.


    ��I��ll also continue to be Kiddo��s father and provide a happy childhood for the little one,�� Mag said smilingly.


    ��But���� Yabemiya said hesitantly.


    ��Hurry up, Kiddo. It��s time for dinner!�� Amy��s voice came from the staircase, apanied by the sounds of footsteps running down the stairs.


    Yabemiya changed the topic and smilingly said, ��Let��s celebrate Kiddo��s arrival tonight. We won��t stop till we��re drunk!��


    ��Yes. Let��s celebrate Gina gaining a daughter. It��s worth a feast.��


    The children came down and all of them changed the topic with a tacit understanding.


    After they knew the truth, everyone no longer talked about the topic of Gina being thedy boss.


    Mag heaved a sigh of relief. He felt he had passed by danger narrowly again.


    Irina picked up her red wine ss and smilingly said to Mag with a weird smile, ��Congrattions, Mr. Mag. For gaining a new daughter.��


    ��Thank you.�� Mag clinked his ss with her. He could sense the 10,000 knives within her smile.

 Chapter 2311 - Parents’ Visit Again?

    <h4>Chapter 2311: Parents�� Visit Again?</h4>


    After dinner, Kiddo fell asleep in Gina��s arms. There was a smile on her plump face and one simply could not resist the urge to poke her little dimples.


    ��I��ll�� bring Kiddo back to sleep,�� Gina said with a blush.


    ��Sure.�� Mag nodded. He reached a hand out to stroke Kiddo��s head. The little one was indeed obedient.


    ��Bye, Boss.��


    The otherdies bade goodbye as well.


    ��Kiddo is really cute. Can I bring her to the square tomorrow after school?�� Amy asked Mag.


    ��Of course.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He stood at the restaurant door and saw Luna, and Byron walking over side-by-side. He said with a smile, ��Teacher Luna is here.��


    ��Teacher Luna?�� Amy��s eyes lit up. She stood on her toes and looked out into the distance. Immediately, she spotted Luna from among the crowd and dashed over.


    ��Aren��t you intending to exin it to me?�� Irina asked with a seemingly gentle smile as she stood behind Mag with her arms crossed.


    Mag looked at her, thought for a while, and said, ��I apanied Gina to the traces of the God of the Sea. She found an egg under the guidance of the Magical Pearl of the Sea. The egg cracked and Kiddo came out from inside.


    ��My guess is that she is the reincarnation of the God of the Sea and Gina was her chosen guardian. Therefore, she was blessed and her powers increased from the 9th-tier to the 10th-tier.


    ��I believe it now. Gods really exist in this world. The gods that the various races pray to might really exist.��


    ��I see.�� Irina thought for a while. Now everything made sense.


    ......


    ��I��ll tell you the specifics again tonight. I��m meeting Luna��s grandfather for a drink now and he��s here,�� Mag said, interrupting Irina��s train of thoughts.


    ��A parents�� visit again?�� Irina frowned.


    ��It��s not a parents�� visit. Byron and I are considered friends.�� Mag corrected her.


    ��Teacher Luna treats you as a friend but you want to meet her grandfather?��


    ��He��s here. Do you want to join us for a drink?�� Mag invited her with a smile.


    ��Forget it. You old academics talk about boring stuff. I��m going for a bath then I��ll train a little.�� Irina shook her head and turned to go upstairs.


    Amy was holding Luna��s hand and was telling her something.


    Byron walked ahead with a smile. When he saw Mag, he said, ��Mr. Mag, I heard that business in Mamy Restaurant is really good. Am I disturbing you if Ie here for a drink?��


    ��It��s alright. Today is the school��s opening ceremony so the restaurant is closed for the day.�� Mag shook his head with a smile and weed Byron and Luna into the restaurant, closing the door behind them.


    ��Your restaurant is really well-furnished.�� Byron praised as he looked around.


    Although he was not considered a glutton, he had been to almost all the famous restaurants in Rodu.


    Mamy Restaurant was not a restaurant of arge scale but the renovation and decorations were done very meticulously. It was mainly furnished with wooden furniture, so the environment felt warm andfortable.


    Mag smiled. He looked at Luna and asked, ��I don��t suppose you��ve eaten, right?��


    ��Mm.�� Luna nodded. She said shyly, ��I just finished with the things in the school and wanted to eat in the canteen but Grandfather said he wanted to look for you; we then walked around Aden Square for a bit so I haven��t eaten.��


    ��Take a seat. I��ll whip up a few simple dishes and we can have a drink to celebrate the opening ceremony of Hope School.�� Mag got the two to sit while he went to the kitchen to make the eggnt with garlic sauce and Sichuan spicy chicken. There was still red braised pork cooking in the pot and the Husband And Wife Lung Slice, and drunkard peanuts were already pre-made.


    In no time at all, Mag came out with a tray.


    ��What a spread.�� Byron looked at the dishes that Mag brought out and could not help but swallow his saliva when he took a whiff of the red braised pork.


    ��It��s just a few side dishes. What would you like to drink? Shall we have some grape wine or rum? I still have some 50-year-old Old Sim��s rum. Do you want to try it?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��50-year-old rum made personally by Old Sim?�� Byron��s eyes lit up. He looked at Mag in shock. ��Do you really have it?��


    Rum is good stuff. Byron was not an alcoholic but he had the habit of drinking some every day.


    He did not like sweet fruit juice but had a soft spot for Falk Tribe��s rum.


    Old Sim��s alcohol was really difficult to get. He only made a few bottles over the decades. Now, he still had a 10-year-old bottle hidden at home. He could not bear to take it out to drink. He wanted to take it out only when Gina found her chosen one.


    However, Mag actually said that he had a 50-year-old rum that was made personally by Old Sim? That would be the King of liquor.


    ��I��ll take it out for you right now.�� Mag went over to the wine cab and took a bottle of rum from the highest shelf.


    On the coarse ceramic bottle was a yellowed paper seal. The number ��50�� was carved on the ceramic. Upon seeing this, Byron nodded. ��Yes. This is Master Old Sim��s handwriting. It really is a 50-year-old rum!��


    A 50-year-old rum is different from a rum that was made 50 years ago. Once the liquor is bottled up from the oak barrel, there would not be any changes to the quality of the liquor. If it was not stored properly, its quality might even drop.


    A 50-year-old rum, however, meant that the liquor was kept in the oak barrel for 50 years. The fragrance of the oak had been perfectly infused into the liquor to ferment and create the best rum.


    Mag brought this wine from Hannah��s cer, so it definitely came from Old Sim. There weren��t many of them in existence, so one bottle gone would be a bottle less in the world.


    Byron looked at the liquor on the table agitatedly. he could no longer sit still. He stood up and went to Mag to observe it in detail for a while. After that, he asked, ��Mr. Mag, where did you get this from?��


    As a rum-lover, he had probably tried various channels to buy Old Sim��s hand-made brew.


    It was difficult to find a three or five-year-old brew, much less a 50-year-old rum.


    ��I know Old Sim��s granddaughter and she gave this to me,�� Mag said with a smile. After that, he reached his hand out to tear the seal off the bottle.


    ��Hey, hey, hey, don��t do it. Don��t do it.�� Byron quickly stopped Mag. He shook his head and said, ��Let��s drink something else. This rum is too good. It��s a waste for me to drink it.��


    Though Mag did not say it, Byron knew very well that a bottle of rum like that could easily fetch tens of thousands of copper coins at an auction.


    Luna sat quietly at the side. She did not know much about alcohol but she could tell that the rum Mag brought out must be something really good. Even her grandfather could not bear to drink it.


    ��A good rum has to be drunk by someone who knows it. Sir, it��s a rare chance for you toe to Chaos City. How is it possible for me not to wee you with good rum?�� Mag tore the seal off and twisted the cork out. A rich fragrance wafted out immediately.

 Chapter 2312 - I’ll Give Luna to You

    <h4>Chapter 2312: I��ll Give Luna to You</h4>


    The liquor��s aroma spread and within the rich aroma, there was a hint of the oak��s fragrance.


    Byron��s hand froze and he couldn��t help sniffing the liquor��s aroma again. He already felt a little drunk just sniffing this aroma.


    Even Luna, who didn��t drink normally, widened her eyes when she smelled the liquor��s aroma too. She wasn��t craving it. She only thought it was an aroma that gave her a deep impression.


    ��Mr. Mag, you�� Sigh, you have made me feel ashamed.�� Byron looked at that open bottle with amazement and a hint of helplessness, but his gaze on Mag became filled with affection for his junior.


    ��I will be damned if you feel ashamed.�� Mag took three sses and filled up two of them. He only poured half a ss for Luna. He picked up his ss and said, ��Let me toast you first.�� Then, he finished his ss of rum.


    ��Sit down, first. Let��s not talk about being damned. I don��t even know how to thank you when you treat me with such great liquor.�� Byron looked at Mag with an increasingly satisfied gaze.


    ��It��s all in the liquor.�� Mag clinked his ss with Byron��s.


    ��That��s right.�� Byron also raised his ss. The amber-colored rum swirled gently in the crystal ss. There was no sediment in the clear and transparent liquid. It looked mesmerizing just like a gem.


    Byron ced the ss next to his mouth and took a small sip. The delicate and sweet texture made one get lost within it unknowingly. The rich aroma had a hint of oak fragrance. Only an aged liquor that was stored in an oak barrel would give out such a beautiful taste. And, that rich texture and the lingering aftertaste after he swallowed the liquor made him close his eyes.


    This was a 50-year-old aged rum!


    He seemed to have seen the tree rings of history during the long aftertaste.


    In the dark cer, the rum was lying in the barrels made with 100-year-old oaks, waiting for fermentation silently.


    An old brewer was sitting on the barrel and drinking the rum, as though he was waiting for the rum to be ready.


    ......


    Byron opened his eyes and there were tears sparkling in them. He nodded and said, ��It��s indeed a 50-year-old rum. It��s excellent!��


    This was indeed brewed by Master Old Sim himself. There was nobody else in this world who could make a rum like this.


    He never expected to get to drink the liquor in his dreams when he only came here to have a simple meal.


    ��Then, you shall enjoy a few more sses of it today,�� Mag said with a smile. He picked up his chopsticks. ��Come, have more of the side dishes. We��ll enjoy the rum slowly.��


    ��Sure.�� Byron popped a peanut into his mouth with his chopsticks. The crispy peanut was a little spicy and it got increasingly fragrant as he chewed. It was perfect with the rum.


    With the excellent rum and dishes, Mag and Byron began to chat happily.


    Mag had a great impression of this old gentleman. He had a brief interaction with him at Rodu previously. This old gentleman, who had a high status, but cared deeply about basic education and academic studies, was a special existence.


    Maybe only a person like him could bring up a woman like Luna.


    One had to know that there were many well-bred youngdies in Rodu, but none could decide for themselves who they were going to marry.


    Byron looked at Mag and nodded continuously with a smile in his eyes.


    Byron was already a little tipsy. He raised his ss and said to Mag, ��I��ve heard from Luna that you have contributed a lot to the building of Hope School. Let me toast this to you.��


    Mag clinked his ss with Byron and smilingly said, ��It��s all Teacher Luna��s credit that Hope School is now sessfully built. I only provided a little help.��


    ��You don��t have to be humble.�� Byron shook his head. ��Luna had told me about these children��s problems two years ago. I had no way to help them, so I let her help them as much as she could.


    ��But the foundation was sessfully established as soon as you came. You have the funds and the connections. That��s why Hope School can be built in such a short time.


    ��I have been working in the court for decades. I knew about all these matters but it only happened because Luna had met a benefactor.��


    Luna, who was eating the red braised pork at the side, stopped her hand in midair and turned her gaze toward Mag.


    ��I��ll feel embarrassed if you insist on saying that.�� Mag put down his ss and smilingly said, ��The building of Hope School is a project that will benefit Chaos City for generations. City Lord Michael supported it greatly, hence all the permits were approved quickly. I won��t dare to im all of it as my credit.��


    Byronughed and patted Mag on his shoulders. ��You��re a good chap.��


    Then, they began to talk about promoting the decimal system and the multiplication table. Under Byron��s promotion and their excellence, they were spreading widely in the Roth Empire.


    After having a few rounds of drinks and finishing the side dishes, Byron was drunk too.


    Rum was a spirit with a strong after effect.


    The after effect of this 50-year-old aged liquor was even greater.


    ��I-I think you are good, chap���� Byron grabbed Mag��s hand and nodded with gratification. ��Giving Luna to you, I-I feel relieved����


    After saying that, he slumped over the table slowly.


    ��W-what do you mean by giving her to me?�� Mag raised his eyebrows. His first reaction was to wonder if Irina, who was soaking in the bathtub upstairs, had heard it.


    ��Grandfather���� Gina looked at the drunk Byron with a deep blush. H-how could he say that to Mag. There was obviously nothing going on between the two of them.


    The restaurant instantly quietened down. Mag and Luna simply sat there. They didn��t know what to say to break the awkward silence.


    Luna was the first to speak. She said to Mag with an embarrassed blush, ��Erm�� Grandfather is drunk and he said some funny things. Please don��t take it to heart.��


    ��Ha, no worries. He must be worried about you being alone in Chaos City.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. He shook the unconscious Byron and said, ��I��ll get a carriage to send you guys back.��


    ��Yes, please.�� Luna nodded. She only wanted to escape from here now.


    Mag went out and hailed a carriage. He helped Byron up the carriage and instructed the coachman to help Byron into the house after they reached their destination. He paid the coachman extra fare for that.


    ��Goodbye, Luna. These two bottles are my gift to your grandfather. Please take them for him.�� Mag passed a package into the carriage cabin.


    ��Sure, thank you.�� Luna nodded.


    The horse-drawn carriage moved and Luna lowered the curtains. She heaved a breath of relief and loosened her tightly clenched left fist. She discovered that it was covered with sweat and she couldn��t help butugh.


    She touched her flushed face and couldn��t help thinking about her grandfather��s earlier words. She didn��t know if he was saying drunk words or if he was being serious.


    If he was really going to give her to Mag, should she�� reject or agree to it?


    Then, she recalled those words that Vivian always said to her and her face became even hotter.


    Mr. Mag was naturally good. There was no other man in this world who was as gentle, talented, cooked so deliciously and had great handwriting as him.

 Chapter 2313 - Actually I Had My Reasons

    <h4>Chapter 2313: Actually I Had My Reasons</h4>


    After sending Luna and Byron away, Mag returned to the restaurant. Just as he was about to clear the table, Irina came down in her bathrobe and looked at Mag smilingly.


    Mag sensed a hint of danger from her smile.


    Indeed, Irina immediately asked, ��I seemed to have heard someone say he wanted to give his granddaughter to you when I was bathing earlier?��


    ��Really? Oh, Byron was drunk earlier, so he might have said something weird. I wasn��t listening to him intently.�� Mag had an ��I have no idea at all�� expression on his face.


    Irina red at him, but she didn��t pursue the topic. She pulled out a chair and sat down. ��You mentioned the traces of the God of the Sea, so what was the situation?��


    The existence of gods had always been a vague concept to Irina too.


    The elves believed in the God of Life and she had even obtained the recognition of the Tree of Life.


    However, apart from that little connection, she couldn��t ascertain if the gods really existed, or perhaps she should say�� if the gods were still alive?


    Mag and Gina had gone to the traces of the God of the Sea, whom the Lantisdeans believed in, and even brought Kiddo back.


    Be it Kiddo��s mysterious aura, or Gina, who suddenly advanced to be a 10th-tier great magic caster, this matter��s connection with the gods made her very curious.


    ��We went to where Lantisde used to be. Gina used the Magical Pearl of the Sea to get into the traces of the God of the Sea���� Mag told Irina what happened at the traces.


    Irina listened to him intently and revealed a thoughtful expression every now and then. After Mag finished telling his ount, Irina asked, ��In this case, are there many little spaces that we have no idea about, existing in the world, and are the gods hiding in those spaces? Are they perhaps dead, or have they entered into reincarnation again while still maintaining a connection with this world?��


    ��There is such a possibility.�� Mag nodded. ��Judging from Kiddo��s reaction towards Annie, the gods might have battled to the death with the Great Old Ones back then. This hostile rtionship is even imprinted onto both parties�� souls. They remembered it even after reincarnation.��


    ......


    ��Then, will Kiddo be a god when she grows up?��


    ��About that�� I��m not very certain, either.�� Mag shook his head. However, it seemed to be quite an achievement to rear a God of the Sea.


    Irina crossed her arms and judgingly said to Mag, ��Now that you and Gina have a child, what do you intend to do?��


    ��You know that doesn��t count.�� Mag scratched his head.


    ��I know that doesn��t count. However, do you think that people will still think of you as a chaste man when Kiddo calls you father, and Gina mother, in front of everyone?


    ��Although we have a child together, we are not married.


    ��Do you think everyone is stupid, or are you stupid?�� Irina said with a smirk.


    Mag was rendered speechless. Even though that was the truth and he was a chaste man, just as Irina described, as long as Kiddo was raised in the public��s eyes, that situation would be inevitable.


    Gina and his rtionship would definitely be different in public because of this child.


    And this�� to Irina, was, without any doubts, a form of betrayal.


    Mag stole a peek at Irina. She was still sitting calmly right now. She didn��t even take out the folding chair. This had already greatly exceeded his expectations.


    ��How about wee clean with it?�� Mag said to Irina.


    ��What will happen after wee clean? Close the restaurant? Leave Chaos City? Where do you want to go? What do you want to do?�� Irina asked him five thoughtful questions.


    Mag looked at Irina and suddenly found her to be very adorable. He took a step forward to get closer to her and asked, ��If we can��te clean, then give me a chance to pursue you. Even with another identity, I still hope that you will be Mamy Restaurant��sdy boss.��


    Irina looked at Mag quietly for a while before suddenly asking, ��What race do you prefer? Elf? Maiden with animal��s ears? Little vixen? Big Sister Subus?��


    ��As long as it is you, any race will do,�� Mag answered honestly.


    ��So, how would you like me to enter the scene? A young maiden who is mesmerized by your food, or the return of Amy��s mother?�� Irina asked again.


    Mag pondered seriously for a while before saying, ��I think the return of Amy��s mom sounds rather good.��


    Compared to the lousy plot of an innocent maiden being tricked by a chef, Mag preferred the plot of the return of Amy��s mysterious mother, who would be the restaurant��sdy boss.


    It was perfectly justifiable. Mag had evene up with the lines.


    ��It��s you?��


    ��It��s you!��


    ��Why did you leave me and your daughter so cruelly back then?!��


    ��Actually I had my reasons, but now, I am back.��


    ***


    See, how impactful those lines were.


    ��Won��t I be a materialistic woman then?�� Irina frowned.


    ��As long as you are strong enough, that problem won��t exist.��


    ��There is only one Irina in this world.��


    ��To a restaurant��s boss, a senior elf is already a very powerful existence. It doesn��t have to be Irina.�� Mag shrugged.


    ��I got it.�� Irina nodded. Then, she suddenly said, ��However, if I can��t even control the little maidens in your restaurant, would thisdy boss be ady boss?��


    ��This�� as long as you are happy.�� It wasn��t nice for Mag toment.


    ��Alright. This is settled then. I will put on a greateback show tomorrow.�� Irina curved her lips slightly.


    ***


    Gina tucked the nket in for Kiddo. Shey down and turned her body to look at her with a gentle smile on her lips.


    She didn��t know why, but looking at her made her feel calm and settled.


    Her wandering heart seemed to have finally found a ce to settle in ever since Lantisde fell into the Underground City.


    In this world, apart from Boss, she had another person to look forward to being around now.


    Kiddo was so adorable and so tiny. She needed her care and guidance to grow.


    Gina didn��t feel very confident about herself, but she very much believed in Kiddo.


    Kiddo was simply too clever. She could learn anything immediately.


    However, Gina was a little worried too. Would Kiddo leave when she was older? After all�� she was the God of the Sea.


    ��Meow meow~�� Kiddo turned over. She grabbed Gina��s arm, pressed her little face against her arm and smiled innocently.


    Gina felt her heart melting.


    Oh forget it. It didn��t matter if she was the reincarnation of the God of the Sea or not, she was her daughter now.


    ��Goodnight, Kiddo.�� Gina kissed Kiddo��s forehead gently, closed her eyes and slept.


    ***


    Even after a tough night, Mag still woke up early the next morning to make breakfast for everyone.


    He was rather looking forward to Irina��s appearance today. He wondered how she would appear and dere her sovereignty as the Mamy Restaurant��sdy boss.

 Chapter 2314 - My Daughter Indeed

    <h4>Chapter 2314: My Daughter Indeed</h4>


    ��You�� you��re Mag?!��


    A voice came from the kitchen.


    Mag turned. He saw an elf in a blue dress standing at the door, looking at him in shock with her hands over her heart.


    She was very beautiful and had very defined features and figure. Even her flowy dress could not hide her voluptuous figure.


    If it wasn��t because she looked a little funny holding on to her heart like she was having a heart attack, Mag thought that everything was fine.


    ��I feel that you can be a bit more natural. Don��t put your hands over your heart. Use your expression to show what you��re feeling right now. A little shock and surprise, and that feeling of guilt. It would be better if you could have some tears welling up in your eyes.�� Mag suggested with a smile.


    ��As a strong, independent woman, tearing up is not befitting of my character.�� Irina rejected.


    Mag shook his head. ��A strong, independent woman would not let her tears fall easily because she��s not upset yet. Isn��t it a waste to not have some tears at such a tear-jerking reunion?��


    ��Must I really cry?��


    ��You don��t exactly have to cry. After all, the climax of all your emotions should be when Amy makes her appearance. You are seeing your young daughter who you��ve not seen for three years, the longing and reality ovep, and the sudden outburst of emotion is what we��re aiming for.�� Mag suggested.


    Irina put her hand down and told Mag, ��Isn��t it how it was when I saw Amy for the first time?��


    ��Yeah. What you��re performing is what you felt back when you saw Amy for the first time. Just follow that feeling.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��It��s a bit challenging for me to disy my emotions in front of so many people.�� Irina shook her head.


    ......


    ��Rx a little. We all know each other. Actually, all you need to do is behave naturally. Don��t force it too much and make people think that Amy has a strange mother. Back then, you left home due to some instability in your mental health. That��s all.�� Magforted her


    ��Scram!�� Irina stomped off and practiced on her own.


    Mag smiled and continued making porridge.


    Irina��s shape-shifting skill was actually quite good. It was not a cheating method like the face-altering mask. She used magic to change her appearance and maintained it.


    This was akin to changing heads and it would be difficult for one to tell that she had changed her looks.


    Although she looked drastically different, she was still the most beautiful.


    Mag naturally had no opinion towards that. He could not possibly expect her to make herself look ugly. That would be too much to ask for the Lady boss.


    ��Amy baby, from today onwards, Mommy ising back officially,�� Irina told Amy during breakfast.


    ��Aren��t you always around? You even slept with Fatherst night.�� Amy bit into her soup dumpling and looked at Irina confusedly.


    Irina froze a little and quickly replied with a smile, ��What I mean is, from today onwards, I aming back officially as your Mother. From today onwards, you can tell everyone that I am your mother.��


    The dumpling in Amy��s mouth fell into her bowl. She looked at Irina in surprise and said, ��Really?! I can tell everyone that you are Amy��s mother?��


    Irina looked at Amy��s happy face and felt a little bad all of a sudden. She smiled and stroked her head as she said with a nod, ��Yes.��


    ��In that case, can you attend the next parent-teacher meeting with Father?�� Amy asked.


    ��Mm. We��ll go together.�� Irina nodded.


    ��That��s great! I am so blessed!�� Amy slid down her chair and pounced into Irina��s embrace.


    Irina hugged her and said with a smile, ��But, in order to prevent some trouble, I wille back with another appearance, just like back in Rodu. This is a secret and Amy has to keep this secret from everyone.��


    Amy nodded thoughtfully. ��I understand. I can��t let everyone know that Mother is the Elf princess, so baddies won��te looking for us.��


    ��Brilliant. My daughter indeed.�� Irina stroked her head with a smile.


    ��Annie has to keep this secret for me too,�� Irina told Annie.


    Annie nodded obediently. She signed with a smile, ��We can all have breakfast together in the future.��


    To avoid suspicion, Irina would always have breakfast beforehand and leave so that she would not meet the others and that would save the trouble of exining why she slept over.


    When she has the status of the Lady boss, she would not have to wake up earlier just to eat breakfast and leave. She could sleep for however long she wanted to and go downstairs to demand that Mag makes her breakfast.


    ��I have to make it clear that other than counting money, I will not be involved in anything rted to the restaurant, including cashiering,�� Irina told Mag.


    She was back to be the Lady boss and did not want to be as busy as she was back in Rodu. That was not the kind of Lady boss she wanted to be.


    She had many things to handle, including matters rting to the Night Elves.


    ��Alright, alright, alright. We can��t trouble our Lady boss.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��I��m full. I��ll make a move first. I��ll be back once I��m done with my things.�� Irina put her chopsticks down and left.


    After Irina left, Amy looked at Mag with a troubled look and said, ��Father, if Motheres back, what would happen to Kiddo and Big Sister Gina? Do you intend to make Big Sister Gina your second wife?��


    Mag looked at Amy who was full of worries and found it funny. How did this little one know about second wives?


    However, with her mother��sbat capabilities, even if he had that intention, he would not have the courage.


    It was just as Amy said, with Irina back, and Kiddo around, solving this problem would be a headache.


    ��It��s not just Big Sister Gina. Those Big Sisters who are in love with Father would all be broken-hearted,�� Amy said, feeling troubled with her chin propped up on her hand.


    ��Alright, finish your dumpling and go next door for ss.�� Mag interrupted the little one��s worries with a smile.


    ��No. I don��t want to go over to Teacher Urien��s ce so early. I want to wait for Kiddo toe and then I��ll y with her for a while before going. The wishing well hasn��t given me my things.�� Amy shook her head.


    Mag thought for a while. It seemed that Kiddo��s arrival had triggered Amy��s System to give her a new mission. He just did not know what the mission was but Amy seemed to be finishing it already.


    ��Alright. We��ll leave a littleter.�� Mag nodded. After that, he reminded her. ��Remember what your Mother said just now. Don��t let the cat out of the bag.��


    ��Mm. I remember.�� Amy nodded obediently.

 Chapter 2315 - It Was So Embarrassing...

    <h4>Chapter 2315: It Was So Embarrassing...</h4>


    Soon after, the bells at the restaurant��s door rang.


    ��I��ll get it!�� Amy leaped off her chair and ran to the door.


    ��Big Sister!�� Kiddo��s soft voice sounded as soon as Amy opened the door. The chubby little one pounced into her arms.


    ��Kiddo, take off!�� Amy picked her up immediately. She was also a tiny one, but she picked up Kiddo easily.


    Looking at the two little onesughing together, both Mag and Gina who were standing at the door smiled too.


    ��Boss is really fortunate. These cuties are both his daughters,�� Miya said enviously.


    Ang enticed her, ��If you are tempted, take down Boss and they will both have to call you Mom.��


    Miya��s eyes glowed, but after she nced at Mag, she blushed and shook her head silently.


    ��I think Big Sister Gina has a good chance. After all, even I like a woman like her who is gentle and has a great figure. They even have a child now, so Boss will be conquered by her sooner orter,�� Ba said softly, with gossip written all over her face.


    ��I wonder if Boss will consider marrying two wives. I heard many men in Chaos City have a few wives,�� Firis said softly.


    Everyone turned to look at her.


    Firis blushed instantly and shook her head. ��I-I don��t mean that!��


    ��I have just arrived today. Who gave birth to such a cutie?�� Right then, a flirty voice spoke up behind them.


    ......


    All thedies turned around and saw Cami, who was wearing a long ck dress and a white fox fur stole, looking at Kiddo, who was trying to ride Ugly Duckling, perplexedly.


    ��Big Sister Cami, you��re finally back.�� Ang winked at her and smilingly said, ��This is Kiddo, Big Sister Gina and Boss�� child.��


    ��What?!�� Cami red. She flicked a nce at Gina and then turned her gaze to Mag before squeezing one word out angrily. ��Animal!��


    This fellow only whipped her when he tied her up previously.


    B-but he had a child with Gina?!


    Perhaps, she, Cami, couldn��t match up to Gina?


    At first, Mag was still quite happy that his ingredients�� chopper was back, but after hearing that, he felt very maligned. He didn��t do anything to Gina, so why was he an animal?


    However, since the children were present, he couldn��t say anything. He could only invite them in. ��Come on in. I have made breakfast for you all.��


    Everyone went in. Cami stared at Kiddo for a while. The little one was as cute as Amy. They both had bright blue eyes and she indeed looked like Amy��s sister.


    ��Kiddo is so cute. Congrattions,�� Cami said to Gina smilingly, but she eximed after sweeping her gaze across Gina��s body, ��Y-you have advanced to the 10th-tier?!��


    Cami shockingly discovered that Gina had be a 10th-tier powerhouse.


    Everyone looked at Gina with shock after hearing that. Only Elizabeth looked calm, as though she had already known.


    ��Yes. I have just advanced.�� Gina nodded slightly. Her reaction was rather normal. After all,pared to having Kiddo, advancing to the 10th-tier could only be considered as a little surprise.


    However, Cami was very envious. Gina was younger than her, but she was already a 10th-tier great magic caster now. She was almost the same age as when Irina advanced to the 10th-tier back then.


    ��She just had a kid yesterday and then she advanced to the 10th-tier. Could it be�� that having a child with Boss could advance one to the 10th-tier?�� Cami revealed a pondering expression and began to look at Mag with an increasingly heated gaze.


    Mag could sense her heated gaze and flicked a nce at her with befuddlement. He became wary. This woman didn��t look like a good person. A boy had to protect himself properly when he was out and about.


    Everyone was having their breakfast as Mag said to Cami, ��We went to the Demon Inds two days ago and we wanted to visit you at Vampire Ind, but you weren��t at home. So, it��s because you came to Chaos City.��


    Cami held the youtiao with one hand and the soybean milk��s spoon with the other as she casually asked, ��Didn��t they wee you guys to the ind like VIPs when you told them my name?��


    ��We were almost beaten up when we mentioned your name,�� Mag said truthfully.


    Cami spat out her soybean milk and agitatedly said, ��Did that happen? How dare those fellows do that?!��


    Amy smilingly said, ��It��s fine, Big Sister Cami. I sent all of them flying.��


    Cami looked at Amy, feeling relieved, yet embarrassed at the same time.


    ��However, you don��t seem to be a very respected chief. In the end, it was Ba and Elizabeth��s names that made them stop,�� Mag shook his head and said.


    Cami lowered her head and chewed her youtiao. She was so embarrassed that she didn��t want to talk.


    She knew it, otherwise she wouldn��t have left the ind after bing the chief.


    Those fellows only obeyed her on the surface but behind her back they were viting her orders secretly. They called her chief but they only took orders from her father.


    However, how could Cami not feel embarrassed when others knew about such internal affairs?


    Mag decided not to continue on this topic since he saw that Cami was embarrassed. He changed the topic and asked, ��Are you just passing by, or are you returning to the restaurant officially?��


    Cami looked up at him and said, ��You still owe me one month��s pay.��


    ��If you areing back, I��ll double your pay,�� Mag said with a smile, like a mister with a lollipop.


    ��Really?�� Cami��s eyes lit up, but she quickly made herself look calm.


    She was already the chief of a race now, so she couldn��t look overjoyed for a few thousand copper coins wage.


    She raised her chin slightly and revealed a queenly noble expression. She looked at Mag with a side nce and said with upturned red lips, ��Since you are asking me toe back so sincerely, I��ll consider it.��


    ��Go chop up the ingredients for breakfast service after you finish your meal.��


    ��Alright. 250 kilos of pork���� Cami suddenly choked on her words. She lowered her head slowly and swallowed her remaining words with the soybean milk in her mouth. It was so embarrassing.


    Mag was d about Cami��s return. This would give him more time and save him the trouble of recruiting new employees at the same time.


    ��I��m going to school. Kiddo, stay home and be good. Big Sister will y with you after Ie home.�� Amy patted Kiddo��s head. She informed Mag before carrying her bag and going to school.


    She was going to the magic potion shop next door for magic lessons, so Mag didn��t have to send her to school.


    ��Ding! Congrattions forpleting the mission, Little Mistress. You��ve gained 96 Favorability from Kiddo! This is in the favorability zone for the closest family members. Little Mistress will receive one intermediate cursing spell as your reward!��


    The system��s voice rang in Amy��s mind as soon as she stepped out of the door.

 Chapter 2316 - I Will Visit You Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 2316: I Will Visit You Tonight</h4>


    ��Intermediate cursing spell?��


    Amy��s footsteps faltered and then she looked perplexed. ��Aren��t cursing spells only used by bad witches?��


    ��Magic isn��t good or bad by itself. Only the person who uses the spells is bad. Moreover, this is a rather harmless, but very insulting cursing spell. It��s perfect for punishing bad eggs and it isn��t a cruel cursing spell,�� the system answered.


    Amy��s eyes lit up. ��It sounds rather interesting. Give it to me then.��


    ��The reward is released. Please learn it by yourself, Little Mistress!��


    A little experience bag appeared in Amy��s mind.


    Amy clicked open the experience bag with her consciousness and the information flooded into her brain.


    ��Intermediate cursing spell �� Receiving Random Bad Luck Spell. The target of this spell will have random intermediate bad luck, which won��t harm his or her life.��


    ��It looks rather interesting.�� Amy was thoughtful. This spell was too simple. She learned it immediately after knowing how to chant the incantation. She didn��t even need to practice.


    After greeting the customers lining up at the door, Amy skipped towards the magic potion shop. In the corner of her eye, she saw a thin man in a ck cloak picking the pocket of the man standing in front of him.


    ��Hmph. Irritating thief.�� Amy took out her folding chair, but she suddenly remembered the magic spell that she had just learned. She curved her lips and began to chant silently before pointing at that thief.


    The thief in the ck cloak already had his hand in the man��s coat pocket. He looked excited after touching the heavy money bag. This was enough for him to spend for half a month. There were indeed many rich people eating at Mamy Restaurant.


    However, just as he was about to slowly take out the money bag and put it into his own pocket, he suddenly slipped and fell face t onto the ground.


    ......


    ��sh!��


    That man��s luxurious coat was torn apart by him, but as a professional thief, he was still holding onto the money bag tightly.


    However, thismotion had attracted the customers�� attention.


    Especially that man whose clothes were torn. He immediately knew what happened when he saw the money bag in that thin man��s hands. He loudly shouted, ��Thief! Catch this thief! He stole my money bag!��


    The thief went white and stumbled up, trying to escape with the money bag.


    He already got that money bag. He would have a windfall today as long as he could escape.


    However, he only managed to run about 10 meters when he stepped on some seeds and slipped, doing a split in front of everyone.


    Rip!


    It was the sound of pants tearing. There was also a dull thud of something hitting the ground.


    All the men present sucked in a cold breath.


    Ah~~!


    The thief made a ��mesmerizing�� moan. He covered his crotch and couldn��t get up for a long time.


    ��This thief is so unlucky. We don��t even have to help.�� Sargeras looked at the thief with amusement and gestured to Mond that he didn��t have to dash out to help.


    The customers in the lines began tough too. It was amusing to see such a stupid thief early in the morning.


    Listening to theughter and seeing those despising gazes, the thief covered his face and trembled.


    He waspletely disgraced. How was he going to be a thief in the future?


    Didn��t he just simply try to steal some money? Did he need to be humiliated like this?


    Themotion already attracted the Gray Temple��s patrol team. Two inspectors came over quickly and subdued the thief who was still on the ground. They returned the money bag to that mister.


    ��Yo, isn��t this the recidivist, ck Toad? Why are you performing for all of us so early in the morning? It��s really rare,�� the inspector saidughingly.


    ��Stop saying that�� Stop saying that���� The thief covered his face and wept. His professional career was considered over.


    The man got his money bag back. Although his coat was ripped, seeing that the thief was in such a sorry state, he smiled too.


    Everyone was still talking about this thief when Amy already skipped into the magic potion shop in a great mood.


    This curse was indeed interesting. She didn��t have to let the bad guys have a taste of the folding chairs. She only had to point at them and bad luck would go after them.


    ��Little Amy, did something good happen? Why are youughing so happily?�� Xixi, looking very pregnant, smilingly asked Amy, who just came in.


    ��There was a stupid thief out there. He wanted to escape after stealing the money, but he tripped and fell. It was so funny,�� Amy said.


    ��There is such a stupid thief?�� Xixi covered her mouth and chuckled.


    ��Oh yes. Big Sister Gina gave birth to a little sister for me. Her name is Kiddo and she is very well-behaved.�� Amy continued on.


    ��Gina gave birth to a child?�� Xixi was taken aback when she heard that. ��She didn��t look pregnant when I saw her a few days ago?��


    ��It��s true.�� Amy nodded.


    ��But�� is she having Boss Mag��s child?�� Xixi felt she had grasped the main point and asked with a weird expression.


    Amy nodded and replied, ��Mmm. Yes, Kiddo is my father��s child. She��s my little sister.��


    ��I-I wasn��t expecting that.�� Xixi felt that she had just found out about a huge scandal early in the morning, but she still smilingly said, ��Then, I��ll go visit your little sisterter.��


    ��Mm-hm. I��ll go to ss now.�� Amy nodded and then ran upstairs.


    ***


    Mag saw how that thief fell through the floor-to-ceiling window. He even saw Amy pointing at him.


    Even though he didn��t know what Amy did, Amy must have something to do with that thief falling into that state. He just didn��t know if the system had anything to do with it.


    ��Father, father. I want a kiss and a hug. Lift me up~�� Mag was in a daze when he felt a little thing climbing up his leg.


    ��Sure, sure, sure.�� Mag lifted Kiddo up with a smile. He kissed her chubby cheeks and then lifted her up high. He lifted her up and down repeatedly.


    ��Hahaha����


    The little one��sughter filled the restaurant.


    Ang hugged Yabemiya and enviously said, ��I also want a kiss, a hug and a lift.��


    ��Tell that to Boss, he might satisfy you.�� Ba suggested at the side.


    ��Would that benefit him?�� Ang shook her head decisively.


    ��I��m not sure who will be the one to benefit.�� Ba shook her head.


    Ang looked at her and seriously said, ��Since you say so, leave your door open and keep your bed warm for me. I will visit you tonight.��


    ��I will add three more locks and set 10 deadly spell formations,�� Ba also answered seriously.

 Chapter 2317 - So... I Am the Clown

    <h4>Chapter 2317: So... I Am the Clown</h4>


    ��Your Highness, This is ourtest version of the slimming fruit juice. After eliminating tens of fruit juices, we��re left with these three vors.�� Ashley ced three sses of fruit juice in front of Irina in her office.


    The three fruit juices were orange, green, and white respectively and the color looked pretty good.


    ��Let me try them.�� Irina picked up the white ss first. She sniffed a little and said, ��Coconut juice?��


    ��Yes, it��s coconut juice. It was made in the most traditional way by the locals. The coconut flesh was first ground and thenbined with coconut milk,�� Ashley introduced.


    Irina took a sip of the coconut juice and her eyes lit up.


    It was a very refreshing taste with a light hint of coconut fragrance. It did not have a rich sweetness and the texture was very fine. It was very moisturizing and after swallowing the drink, there was a faint fragrance lingering in her mouth.


    The coarse texture of slimming teas which made them hard to swallow waspletely removed. This was more like a drink than a slimming tea.


    ��Not bad. It��s pretty good, be it fragrance or texture.�� Irina took two more sips before putting the coconut juice down.


    Ashley smiled. This was the best acknowledgment to the work they��ve put in over this period.


    Following that, Irina tasted the other two cups of fruit juice. One of them was orange juice, while the other was apple juice. One was sweet and sour, while the other was fragrant. They all had their unique points.


    The orange juice even had pulp and that made its texture even better.


    ��These three fruit juices really surprised me. They tasted better than most freshly squeezed fruit juice. Even without their slimming properties, they would probably still be very popr.�� Irina put thest ss of fruit juice down and told Ashley, ��But we are selling slimming tea to begin with and this version is now slimming fruit juice. What are the slimming effects?��


    ��We��ve done aparison test a few days ago. The fat reducing and slimming effects have reduced by halfpared to the slimming tea.�� Ashley looked down in self-reproach.


    ......


    ��Very good. To improve the taste and texture to this extent while maintaining half of the slimming effects is a job very well done.�� Irina nodded with satisfaction.


    Ashley was shocked by Irina��s response. She said worriedly, ��But your highness, with the slimming effects, decreased by half, would people not buy our product anymore?��


    ��No. It��s just like what Mag said. People buy our slimming tea for its slimming effects but whether or not they could continue drinking it, and how often they drink it for them toe back to make their purchase, would be determined by the consumer��s experience while drinking it.�� Irina shook her head.


    She said with a smile, ��This is a very delicious slimming fruit juice. Although the effects are reduced by half, it was not uneptable for consumers to want to have another ss. They would even be willing to drink it daily. This is how you make the business sustainable.��


    Ashley thought for a while and understood what Irina meant.


    ��Find a good and steady supply of fruits based on this standard. As long as we can produce them inrge batches, we would be able to start selling them,�� Irina said.


    ��Alright.�� Ashley nodded and left quickly with a smile she could not hide.


    <i>��Why do I feel like I��ve be more and more like a businesswoman? Was I influenced by that fellow?��</i>?Irina thought deeply.


    After settling some matters at the factory and doing her rounds, Irina took a look at the time. She left the factory and walked towards Mamy Restaurant.


    ***


    Mamy Restaurant.


    Everyone was preparing to have lunch. Therge table was filled with dishes and there was only one empty seat.


    ��Boss, Her Highness said that she had many things going on recently so she would not being to the restaurant for lunch anymore,�� Firis told Mag suddenly when she realized Irina was missing.


    ��I see.�� Mag was rather shocked.


    Everyone was shocked to hear the news too. Irina would alwayse for lunch and dinner. With her status, they did not dare to say much about it but after knowing her, they actually enjoyed having her around.


    After all, there weren��t many powerhouses out there like her who were both powerful and easy to talk to.


    Her man was the world��s most powerful man and she was also the best 10th-tier powerhouse.


    ��Let��s not wait for her. Let��s eat,�� Mag said as he picked up his chopsticks.


    Just then, the bell rang.


    ��Hm? It��s not time for business yet. Could it be a customer who doesn��t know the rules?�� Yabemiya said as she turned around.


    ��I��ll take a look.�� Gina walked over to the door.


    The restaurant door was opened, and standing outside�� was a very beautiful elf.


    She was wearing a blue dress and was very tall and slender. She had a white cape on and was full of grace.


    Gina could not help but be stunned by her looks.


    The others in the restaurant turned around and saw the elf at the door and were all surprised.


    They were really stunned by her beauty.


    ��What a beautiful Big Sister. But we haven��t seemed to have met her before, right?�� Anna said to Shirley softly.


    ��We haven��t met her before. I don��t think she��s an elf from the Wind Forest.�� Shirley nodded. She had not seen her among the Night Elves before either.


    Outside the restaurant, the customers queuing up were all looking at that beautiful elf curiously as well. They did not know why she would open the restaurant��s door now.


    ��Hi, the restaurant has not begun operations. Please queue up and wait for a while,�� Gina said with a smile.


    ��May I ask if there��s a man by the name of Mag here?�� That elf spoke and looked into the restaurant.


    tter.


    Mag��s chopsticks fell onto the table. His eyes widened and his mouth fell open as he stood up slowly. His lips trembled as he said, ��It��s�� it��s you!��


    Irina bit her lower lip gently and took a step forward. She looked at Mag and nodded as she said, ��Yes, I��m back.��


    The restaurant fell silent. Everyone was stunned and confused.


    ?


    What��s going on?


    Could it be?!


    Everyone looked at Mag, then at Irina. After that, they looked at Amy.


    It is!


    Elf! Beauty! Reunion!


    Could this be the mysterious Lady boss of Mamy Restaurant?


    All of a sudden, everyone had a mixture of emotions. Some were just watching the drama while some felt their hearts breaking.


    However, at the next moment, Irina looked at the table filled withdies and a few children. She paused in her tracks. She was stunned, upset, and full of grudges.


    ��I can��t believe that in just three years, you already have so many wives and children.�� Irina staggered a few steps backward. She ced her hands over her heart and said with a trembling voice, ��So�� I am the clown.��

 Chapter 2318 - My Wife, and Also Amy’s Mother

    <h4>Chapter 2318: My Wife, and Also Amy��s Mother</h4>


    Mag almost burst outughing because of what Irina said.


    What?


    Isn��t his current characterization a model husband who brought up his child after all these years, waiting for the wife who had abandoned him to return?


    How did it change to him being a treacherous scumbag with many wives?


    However, that statement by Irina had proven her identity.


    Their three-year agreement aligned with Amy��s age and she also had a pair of azure blue eyes, which were as pure and clear as Amy��s.


    ��Is this Mamy Restaurant��s Lady boss? She��s beautiful����


    ��Oh no�� my dreams are dashed!��


    ��Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night for many youngdies����


    ��No�� many old aunties will have insomnia too.��


    The customers outside were all in a frenzy. Although they were discussing softly, it was apparent that their busybody selves had been brought out.


    Irina was too beautiful. Even with another set of looks, she was still unreasonably beautiful, so much so that women would not be jealous of her looks.


    It was pointless to be jealous of something that was out of reach.


    ......


    Besides, there were many who started voicing their sympathy towards her.


    After all, when she returned from a three-year separation, she was greeted with the scene of her husband sitting at the same table with a group of beautiful youngdies for lunch. There were even several children around. No one could stay calm in this situation.


    <i>��This fellow actually has such a beautiful wife. No wonder he��s always so nonchnt towards me�� pui, scumbag!��</i>?Cami red at Irina for a while before looking at Mag as she thought angrily.


    <i>��She�� Amy��s mother is back�� in that case�� in that case, I won��t be able to take care of Amy anymore? Can I continue staying in the restaurant?��</i>?Firis thought worriedly.


    Gina, who was standing beside Irina, was also having mixed feelings.


    Amy��s mother is back. What would happen to her and Kiddo? She would probably feel disturbed if they continued staying here.


    However, although she was feeling so many emotions, Gina still ced her hand gently on Irina��s shoulder and shook her head as she said, ��Madam, it��s not what you think. We are the restaurant��s service staff, not Mr. Mag��s wives. We��re just having our staff meal. We��re not living together.��


    As she exined, she closed the restaurant door to block off the noise andmotion.


    ��Is that so?�� Irina looked at Gina, and then at the otherdies sitting at the table.


    Thedies quickly nodded. It was a misunderstanding that could happen.


    ��You�� you��re my mother?�� At this moment, Amy made her appearance with a drumstick in her mouth.


    She made her hasty appearance after receiving an eye signal from Mag. The little one had just bitten into the drumstick and was about to watch the show.


    Irina looked at Amy. She shook a little and tears started welling up in her eyes. She took two steps forward and paused. After that, she asked hesitantly, ��You��re�� you��re Amy my baby?��


    ��Mm.�� Amy nodded. She hid the drumstick behind her and wiped her oily mouth while she was at it.


    ��My daughter!�� Irina crouched down and held Amy in her arms tightly.


    There was sorrow and joy on her face as tears trickled down her cheeks. It was truly emotional and that scene moved everyone.


    Mag had mixed feelings while watching it as well.


    If one were to say that he was still dissing Irina��s exaggerated performance just a moment ago, right now, he could feel her emotions pouring out.


    He suddenly understood how she felt at this moment. Their reunion might have been a few months ago but the scene of the mother and daughter��s first meeting was truly moving.


    However, to her right now, she was proiming to everyone that this was her daughter.


    As a mother, this was very important to her.


    Irina��s emotions also influenced Amy. She sounded like she was about to cry when she said, ��I have a mother too. Amy baby is very happy.��


    ��Alright. It��s all good now that you��re back. From now on, we��ll spend our lives together.�� Mag went up and helped Irina up.


    Irina hugged Amy and sniffed. She looked at him and said, ��I��ll forgive you for the time being on ount of how well you��ve brought our daughter up.��


    Mag: ����?��


    ��I��m very honored.�� Mag nodded. There��s no reasoning with your wife. The only way to do it is to pamper her.


    ��Let me introduce you, this is Caroline, my wife, and also Amy��s mother,�� Mag introduced her to everyone as he stood beside Irina.


    ��I��m sorry for misunderstanding you just now.�� Irina apologized.


    ��It��s alright. In this case, you��re the Lady boss. I��m Yabemiya, you can call me Miya. I am in charge of food orders.�� Miya introduced herself.


    ��Hello, Miya.�� Irina nodded. She had already put on the identity of the restaurant��s Lady boss.


    ��I��m Ba, I��m in charge of serving the dishes. I��m super good at that,�� Ba said.


    ��Hello, Ba.�� Irina nodded.


    ��I��m Jane, in charge of cleaning the tables. I�� I��m a little stupid,�� Jane said shyly.


    The corner of Irina��s lips twitched. However, she still said with a smile, ��You look pretty smart. You need to be more confident.��


    ��I am Hannah. I am in charge of swinging by and getting a free meal,�� Hannah said with a grin. She was no longer working at the restaurant. After all, there were enough things at the brewery for her to be busy with. She sometimes did not even have the time to get the free meal.


    Irina nodded with a smile.


    ��I��m Elizabeth, You��re very powerful.�� Elizabeth looked into Irina��s eyes and seemed to feel some familiarity within them.


    ��You still need to continue working hard.�� Irina nodded.


    It was Cami��s turn. She did not stand. Instead, she looked at Irina and said, ��I��m Cami. Your husband begged me toe and eat.��


    Mag��s eyelids twitched. What is this woman with no status talking about?


    Irina looked at Cami with a smile and said, ��How did he beg you? Can you tell me in detail?��


    ��He���� Cami was stumped. She nced at Mag and did not know how to continue spinning her story.


    After all, Mag still had her video in his hands. If she enraged him, causing him to lose his cool, it could be worse.


    ��He begged me with twice the sry.�� Cami finished. She felt utterly embarrassed.


    ��Not bad. I think you��re worth it,�� Irina said with affirmation.


    ��I��m Ang. I am in charge of using my beauty to wee customers.�� Ang stood up and looked at Irina with a smile. ��Lady Boss, you��re really beautiful. You��re the most beautiful elf I��ve ever seen.��


    ��Really? I heard that the most beautiful elf in the world is Irina. I am just in and ordinary. How can I bepared to her?�� Irina said with a smile.


    Mag��s eyebrows were already tightly knit. How could she bring herself to say something like that?

 Chapter 2319 - Boss Ran Away With His Wife’s Younger Sister...

    <h4>Chapter 2319: Boss Ran Away With His Wife��s Younger Sister...</h4>


    After a short self-introduction, Irina got to know the maidens in the restaurant with the name ��Caroline��.


    After everyone got over their shock of Mag getting back his wife and Amy getting back her mother, they were happy for them.


    After all, be it her beautiful looks, or her powerful strength, Miss Caroline was a strong woman. It was hard to pick out any issues with her.


    After calming down his emotions, Mag said to Irina, ��You shouldn��t have eaten yet, right? Do you want to eat with us?��


    ��Sure.�� Irina looked at the table full of dishes and said with gratification, ��Your culinary skills seemed to have improved again after not seeing you for three years.��


    ��I pull my sword out faster when I don��t have my woman around,�� Mag calmly replied, ��So, my culinary skills naturally improve.��


    ��That��s good, but it��s tough for your hand,�� Irina said with heartache for him.


    Everyone: ����?��


    They couldn��t understand what they were talking about.


    The meal was a little confusing. The newdy boss seemed to settle in very quickly. After getting to know Amy briefly, the mother-and-daughter duo started to eat again. They didn��t look like they had just reunited after a long separation.


    ��Did something hold you up previously? Why didn��t you return to the restaurant for such a long time?�� Firis asked gingerly.


    She had always felt sorry for Little Amy. The little one was brought up by her father and had never enjoyed a day of love from her mother.


    Now that Amy��s mother had returned, even though she didn��t have the right to ask, she couldn��t help asking.


    ......


    ��Haven��t you always���� Irina replied instinctively.


    Mag quickly interrupted and said in a grave voice, ��Regarding this matter, you indeed owe Amy an exnation.��


    Irina choked on her words as she nced at Firis. She was almost led astray by Bean Sprout. She said with a self-reproaching expression, ��It��s hard to exin what happened in the past three years ago. I was trapped in a ce and finally escaped a few days ago, then I came to Chaos City immediately.��


    Irina looked at Amy and seriously said, ��Little Amy, Mother is sorry for all this.��


    ��It��s fine. I have already forgiven you.�� Amy waved her greasy hands nonchntly and continued to munch on her chicken wings.


    The maidens liked Caroline even more now. Although they didn��t know what she had gone through, her love for Amy was real. Her eyes were full of indulgence for Amy.


    Kiddo ran over to Caroline, looked up at her and asked, ��You are Big Sister Amy��s mother. I am Big Sister Amy��s father��s daughter. So, how should I address you?��


    ��Kiddo���� Gina bit her lower lips. She didn��t know how to get the child not to ask this question, so she could only look at Caroline nervously.


    This was Boss�� white lie to Kiddo, but to Caroline, it should be hurtful.


    ��Kiddo, you��re so well-behaved, so naturally you have to call me Senior Mom,�� Irina said matter-of-factly. However, after thinking about it, Irina shook her head and said, ��Oh no. Senior Mom sounds horrible. You will call me�� Auntie Caroline then.��


    As she said this, Irina turned to look at Gina and smilingly said, ��What do you think about that, Younger Sister Gina?��


    ��Yes. If you think that��s appropriate, Kiddo will call you that.�� Gina nodded and smiled.


    Caroline��s surprisingly magnanimity made Gina feel embarrassed instead. She could exin to Caroline when Kiddo wasn��t aroundter.


    ��Auntie Caroline, you��re so beautiful.�� Kiddo looked at Irina with a glow in her big eyes. ��Just like the fairies in the heavens.��


    ��You have such a sweet mouth, little one.�� Irina pinched her chubby face with a smile.


    Kiddo returned to Gina happily and continued eating.


    Irina ate a piece of red braised pork before suddenly turning to Mag and aggrievedly asking, ��You pursued me with your culinary skills back then. Now that your culinary skills have improved, you must have enchanted many innocent young maidens, right?��


    Everyone at the dining table began to look weird and awkward instantly. Some of them looked down guiltily, while others were thoughtful. So, Mag had won over this 10th-tier great magic caster, elven magic caster, with his culinary skills.


    Regarding that, all of them didn��t find it hard to ept.


    Other than Mag��s nice character, they stay at Mamy Restaurant naturally because of the strong attraction to the scrumptious food.


    This was a temptation that even a powerhouse couldn��t resist.


    ��Eat more if you like it.�� Mag gave her two more pieces of red braised pork. She was caught up in her act and couldn��t even stop herself.


    The lunch ended in a cordial atmosphere. The maidens epted thedy boss, who appeared out of nowhere, rather readily. At least, it seemed right to do so at that moment.


    Mag nodded inwardly. Given Irina��s character, it wasn��t easy for her to do this.


    Mag said to Irina, ��The restaurant is going to start its operation soon. Everyone will be busy. If you are tired, go upstairs for a rest first. We��ll talk about our matters after that.��


    ��I��m not tired. I��ll just watch from the side. Perhaps, I could even help a little.�� Irina sat down on the chair behind the counter and smilingly said, ��This is my first time being thedy boss. I need time to get used to it.��


    ��That��s good too.�� Mag nced at her before going to the restaurant��s door.


    Outside of the restaurant, the customers were still talking about the beautiful elf who just went in.


    From the limited information, everyone had basically identified her as Amy��s birth mother, who was also Boss Mag��s wife.


    As for why she had never appeared in the restaurant before and sounded so unfamiliar when she knocked on the door, there were many versions regarding that.


    For example: The beautifuldy boss dumped the useless Boss Mag and her newborn daughter back then and ran away with another man; Boss Mag had cheated on the beautifuldy boss and ran away with his wife��s younger sister��


    Krassu and Urien, who were standing at the front, were talking to each other telepathically now.


    ��Who do you think she looks like?��


    ��Do you think that she looks like her too?��


    ��Even though her looks and figure are different, there aren��t many 10th-tier elves in this world. And, Irina is the only one that is so young in the past 100 years. It��s hard to not think about her.��


    ��I have always wondered who is the mother of Amy, who is such a genius magic caster. Looking at the situation now, we have never thought of her before.��


    ��If it��s her, then Boss Mag is����


    ��Boss Mag always closes the restaurant at a very timely manner�� For example, whenever there was a huge event.��


    The two of them looked at each other with a thoughtful expression.


    If there were so many coincidences, the answer naturally emerged..


    ��So, that��s why Little Amy learned closebat magic so easily,�� Krassu said thoughtfully.

 Chapter 2320 - Who Are You, Young Lady?

    <h4>Chapter 2320: Who Are You, Young Lady?</h4>


    The restaurant opened for business and Mag was weing the customers at the door as usual.


    However, the customers today were all looking at Mag with a different gaze.


    The maidens�� gaze had a hint of regret and aggrievement. His wife had returned and she was such a beautiful elf. With her temperament and her looks, together with Amy the little cutie, the position of thedy boss basically had nothing to do with them anymore.


    The men��s gaze was envious and teasing. He had two pretty and adorable daughters and a beautiful wife. Such a life was considered perfect.


    However, Boss Mag was always surrounded by a bevy of beautiful maidens. The once highly sought-after bachelor was now a married man with kids. He would not be able to have fun any more in the future.


    Krassu and Urien were sizing up Mag seriously. They were still having a hard time linking him up with Alex the devil yer.


    That fellow was so proud. Other than Irina, he couldn��t see anyone else in his eyes.


    However, Mag was standing here with a gentle gaze. He had no air of arrogance at all. He was just a peace loving boss who loved to earn money.


    ��Mag Alex, Mag Alex. It seems like it,�� Krassu said to Urien telepathically withplex emotions.


    Urien nodded after a brief moment of silence.


    ��In this case, we have been tricked by that chap and Irina. They had deliberately made us take Amy in as our disciple, right?�� Krassu said with an angryugh.


    ��You can always choose not to teach her anymore. Little Amy only needs me to be her master,�� Urien calmly replied.


    ��Nonsense! Little Amy is my disciple. No one can change that!�� Krassu immediately replied with a deadly re.


    ......


    ��They are really carefree parents. They are both top powerhouses in this world and yet they dump Amy to us.�� Urien couldn��t help but diss them too.


    ��I don��t want Amy to learn all the nonsense from them. Just the two kinds of magic are enough work for Amy. It��s not like you don��t know the saying: less is more.�� Krassu shook his head slightly.


    The two of them immediately saw Irina smiling at them from behind the counter as soon as they entered the restaurant.


    Good chap. It seemed like she knew she couldn��t hide the secret from them and simply acknowledged it to them.


    The two of them frowned and pretended not to have seen Irina. They took their usual seats.


    Irina curved her lips up slightly before leaning back against the seat��s backfortably. She did have the air of ady boss.


    The customers streamed in steadily. They all couldn��t help but gaze at Irina before secretly marveling.


    Be it her temperament or her looks, she was an impable beauty.


    It even made people think that it was belittling for such an otherworldly fairy to be this restaurant��sdy boss.


    However, only she could give birth to a beautiful little cutie like Little Boss.


    People��s gaze couldn��t help butnd on Amy, who was holding onto Ugly Duckling and putting makeup on to it with another cute little girl.


    ��Hmm? Who is that little cutie?��


    ��Yes. She��s so tiny. She looks even younger than Little Boss?��


    ��She��s so cute. She��s so tender and her eyes are a pretty blue too. They��re the same as Little Boss��!��


    ��It couldn��t be�� the so-called pretty wife running away pregnant, right?��


    ��I have the basic plot. Who is going to write it out?��


    The people��s gaze was attracted by Kiddo sessfully. Firstly, it was because the little girl was indeed very adorable. Amy and her looked like a pair of little sisters when they sat on the bench together.


    Secondly, the timing of her appearance here was too much of a coincidence. Mamy Restaurant��sdy boss was back and then they saw this cute little girl. Wasn��t there a connection that everyone would love to see?


    It was a pity that no one could answer their questions for them.


    The customers entered and the restaurant started its operation. Everyone began to get busy. Nobody was free to gossip or share information with them.


    ��Boss Mag is so fortunate, right? Never mind that his wife is so pretty, he even has another little daughter that is so cute!�� Harrison was so envious.


    ��Go and have one if you are so envious.�� Gjerj, who already had a little girl of his own, seemed more calm.


    Harrison chuckled and said, ��Hehe. Isn��t it still early now? I��ll go to your house to visit my goddaughterter. I haven��t seen her for days.��


    Irina sat behind the counter and watched the whole operation.


    This was the first time she took part in the restaurant��s operation from the start to the end, even though she was only watching by the side.


    She saw the hundreds of customerse and go, saw their anticipation when they were waiting for their food, and witnessed their bliss when they were eating.


    Some came in pairs and they drank and chatted.


    Some came alone, but they also enjoyed their food quietly in bliss.


    She saw Miya and thedies walking around busily, but they still sent the food to the customers in an orderly manner.


    She also saw Mag standing at the stove alone as though he was fighting a battle without weapons. He was unhurried andmitted.


    That back had undertaken the customers�� anticipation for scrumptious food.


    She seemed to have seen all different scenarios of life in the few short hours behind the counter.


    This experience was very special. It was very down to earth, but Irina loved it.


    Compared to being a queen who ruled over a territory, she thought that being thedy boss of this restaurant seemed to be more interesting.


    At first, she was still wondering why a person like Mag was willing to operate a small restaurant and spend hours in the kitchen to cook food for strangers just to earn a little amount of money.


    Now, she could understand him a little.


    It might be exhrating to be a wandering hero.


    It might sound invincible and suave to be famous worldwide, but it was also very boring.


    They had been to ces they should have gone to, and did things they should have done when they were young. However, because they were too famous, they didn��t know how to get back down to the ground and had fewer and fewer friends.


    It was so for her, and even more so for Mag.


    It was not so for Mag now. He had Mamy Restaurant and many old friends who woulde to eat his food every day, the restaurant, and a warm home.


    Thedies were great. She knew why they were here and why they chose to stay.


    ��It seems great to be thedy boss.�� Irina curved her lips upwards. She had decided to let go of her power once the Night Elves had gotten on track, and concentrate on being thedy boss.


    Just as they were getting close to the end of the service, a maiden suddenly rushed to the kitchen��s door and aggrievedly asked Mag, who was grilling the kebabs, ��Boss Mag, your wife is back, so you don��t intend to marry me anymore?��


    The restaurant became quiet instantly and everyone looked over.


    Mag��s hands halted and he turned around with befuddlement. He looked at the young maiden at the kitchen��s entrance with a confused expression.


    ��Who are you, youngdy?��

 Chapter 2321 - How Do You Expect Me To Speak It Out?!

    <h4>Chapter 2321: How Do You Expect Me To Speak It Out?!</h4>


    A demure and good-looking youngdy was standing by the kitchen door. She was dressed in a violet floral dress and had long, silky brown hair. She had some baby fat on her face, making her a little cute.


    However, Mag did not have much of an impression on her. She was just ady named Cynthia who liked eating red braised pork from him. She woulde to the restaurant once a week and other than that, there was nothing memorable about her.


    Therefore��


    Mag was stunned when she suddenly asked, ��Are you not intending to marry me anymore?��


    When did he ever promise her that?


    Cynthia looked at Mag and felt gazes watching her. Suddenly, she came back to her senses and her face flushed red. She buried her face in her hands and slowly lowered her head.


    ��Oh no�� this isn��t a dream!


    ��I shouldn��t have gone straight out to eat after rushing out my draft overnight�� I��m not in the right mind. I��m still stuck in the drama��s plot��


    ��Ahahah�� this is so embarrassing!��


    Cynthia lowered her head and her body trembled, as though she had fallen into deep misery.


    The customers saw her helpless back and suddenly all sympathized with her. They started looking at Mag in disdain.


    <i>��Scumbag!��</i>


    <i>��Now that your wife is back, you ditched your lover!��</i>


    ......


    <i>��What kind of ill intentions can a youngdy have? Who would use their reputation to cheat others?��</i>


    The customers thought to themselves but none of them jumped out to choose sides.


    Irina looked at Mag with interest as well. She did not recognize this youngdy but she could be certain that Mag would noty hands on such a pure little girl.


    But right now, he was in a rather interesting situation. She could not help but wonder how Mag would solve this problem.


    Mag watched the youngdy who was immersed in her devastation, using silence to face this situation. His expression turned nasty immediately.


    <i>What are you doing covering your face? Speak!</i>


    <i>I am an innocent man. How can I be maligned by you just like that?</i>


    ��Excuse me, I don��t think I know you and I��ve never said anything along the lines of wanting to marry you. We should talk it out if there is any misunderstanding,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Talk? How do you expect me to speak it out?!�� Cynthia buried her head deeper into her hands.


    <i>��Am I supposed to say that I spent the whole ofst night writing erotic novels about you and I was too into the storyline that when I was queuing today, I was not in the right state of mind and was about to fall asleep so when I heard the news that your wife is back, I rushed over to spout those words?��</i>


    Cynthia wanted to find a hole to disappear into but Mamy Restaurant��s floor was too smooth and maintained. There wasn��t a single hole at all.


    Cynthia felt immense pressure facing Mag��s intense gaze and all the sympathetic looks around her.


    After staying silent for a very long time, Cynthia ced her hands down and looked up slowly. She looked at Mag with her reddened eyes and said, ��I understand. I will leave quietly. You don��t have to care about me.��


    After saying that, Cynthia turned to walk out of the door.


    Yes. She knew she was wrong. Now, she just wanted to leave this ce quietly and find a hole somewhere. No one had to care about her. That was the greatest act of kindness they could do to her.


    ***


    In the three years since she started her profession, this was the most embarrassing moment!


    It was akin to someone she knew reading out her erotic novel to her. It was just�� utterly embarrassing.


    Mag: ����?��


    Customers: ����?��


    ��Hey! You��re making things worse!�� Mag wanted to shout.


    Thisdy seemed to have said nothing, yet said everything.


    It was just a simple line but it had sessfully made him the biggest scumbag in the world.


    Mag did not expect that one day, he wouldnd in this situation.


    ��She��s so pitiful�� She��s just like an innocent young girl who has been cheated of her love.��


    ��Although I don��t think Boss Mag is such a person, she doesn��t seem to be faking it either. Look at how much she��s crying. Her eyes are all red.��


    ��Is this the trouble of being Boss Mag? What envious trouble.��


    The customers started mumbling among themselves as they watched the show, wondering to themselves if Boss Mag would have to kneel on the washing board on the first day that the Lady Boss is back.


    ��Hold on!��


    Just then, Irina, who had been watching the show silently, broke the silence and called Cynthia back.


    Cynthia, who was about to step out of the restaurant, paused. She shut her eyes and bit her lips.


    <i>��Ah�� so close! Now�� now what? Am I going to be torn apart by the legitimate wife?��</i>


    <i>��What�� What should I do now? ording to the usual trope in novels, as the female lead, I just have to be a weak little white flower and face the dark forces of the legitimate wife as she beats me up. After that, I��ll wait for the male lead to make his appearance and save me.��</i>


    Cynthia��s mind was a mess. She did not turn around for a very long time, maintaining the posture with one leg lifted.


    She knew that she was not the female lead and even if Boss Mag was the male lead, he did not even know her. Why would he help her and stand against his beautiful wife?


    Oh.


    Her current actions were more like those scheming b*tches in the novels��


    She was the small calefare whose role in the novel was to bring out the female lead.


    <i>��Ah�� So I am the clown.��</i>?Cynthia felt like crying. She was stuck in the middle with nowhere to go and was at a loss.


    ��Sis, since you��re here, why are you leaving in such a hurry? It��s terribly tiring to queue. Why don��t youe and have lunch first.�� Irina walked out from behind the counter and to the restaurant door with a smile.


    Cynthia felt immense pressure. Although this elf looks beautiful and gracious, and her smile was very gentle, she could still feel a terrifying devil-like auraing from her.


    This�� was probably the legendary female lead aura, right?!


    Cynthia cursed at herself a million times. Now that the elf was right in front of her, she might not be able to scoot off sessfully even if she wanted to.


    ��I�� I don��t have much appetite. I��m not eating,�� Cynthia said meekly. She did not dare to look into Irina��s eyes.


    ��If you can��t get an appetite here, you won��t get it anywhere once you step out of this door,�� Irina said with a smile.


    The customers all nodded in agreement. There was no such thing as having no appetite when one steps into Mamy Restaurant.


    Cynthia could not help but want to agree. She had stayed up the entire night and did not have breakfast either. She left her stomach empty to prepare herself for a good meal at Mamy Restaurant. She was going to order her favorite red braised pork and three big bowls of rice.


    She was now so hungry her stomach was concaving in. In the end, when it was finally her turn and she entered the restaurant, her brain short-circuited and she actually said something so embarrassing.


    She could not feel her hunger anymore all of a sudden. However, she could feel the burning shame and now, she could no longer care about being hungry.

 Chapter 2322 - She’s Indeed My Wife

    <h4>Chapter 2322: She��s Indeed My Wife</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Irina versus Cynthia had sessfully aroused the customers�� interest.


    Thedy boss, who had just returned today, had bumped into the third party that came to confront them. Just the title alone was exciting enough.


    ��Will Lady Boss go crazy? I think she could crush Boss a few times with just one of her fingers,�� Ang said with sch?denfreude.


    ��I think Lady Boss�� presence is a little terrifying. That maiden ispletely suppressed by her. She can��t even talk now,�� Yabemiya said with a smile.


    ��This presence�� why does it feel so familiar?�� Firis blinked and sized Caroline up.


    ��Hmph. This chap is indeed not a good man. He has been fooling around out there. Herees his retribution?!�� Cami looked excited and she was seriously thinking if she should get involved and make the situation even more chaotic.


    Irina looked at Cynthia and poisedly said, ��I just came back today, so I don��t know about the things that he has done in the past few years. However, I trust his character. If there is any misunderstanding between him and you, or he has done anything wrong towards you, I hope you can tell me and I��ll seek justice for you.��


    The restaurant quietened down. The customers who were waiting for thedy boss to go crazy, looked at her with admiration after hearing Irina��s words.


    In such a circumstance, she could still remain calm and collected and say such decent words without evading the questions and being biased. She indeed had the aura of the mistress of the house.


    Thedies in the restaurant looked at Caroline with a different gaze after hearing that.


    Even though they had just gotten to know her, Caroline��s words gained a huge respect from them.


    Mag, who wanted to say something initially, also kept his mouth shut right now. He was also looking at Irina with shock.


    Thisdy, who loved to reason with others with her folding chair, showed him a different side of her for the first time.


    Cynthia met Caroline��s eyes. They were a pair of blue eyes that were pure and bright, as though she could see through everything.


    And her sincere and powerful words made Cynthia feel even more guilty.


    Although this matter was embarrassing, it was indeed caused by her mistake.


    The husband and wife had just reunited, but she just suddenly came in between them. She was trying to damage their rtionship.


    ��I-I���� Cynthia bit her lips as her mind raced. She was trying toe up with a less embarrassing excuse to get herself out of this terrible situation.


    Irina only looked at her smilingly. Looking at her embarrassed expression, Irina had already formed her guess.


    Cynthia finally decided. She looked at Caroline and sincerely said, ��I��m sorry. I was confused earlier and thought that I was dreaming, so I rushed forward to say that�� Actually, Boss Mag might not even know me.��


    Her blush deepened after saying that.


    It was so embarrassing!


    She never wanted to step out of her house ever again.


    This was just like a public execution! Moreover�� she did it to herself.


    The restaurant was silent for a while as everyone looked at Cynthia with a weird gaze.


    It was solved just like that?


    An ignorant maiden was expressing her love to Boss Mag in her ridiculous dream?


    It was rather different from what they had imagined.


    In this case, what was Boss Mag?


    ��Sigh�� Looking at this sister, I can suddenly empathize with her. Us women have to love ourselves more.�� A maiden covered her heart and looked at Cynthia piteously.


    ��Yes. It��s not wrong to like somebody. It must be true love that she couldn��t differentiate between reality and dream.�� A maiden nodded and chimed in too. She even took out a silk handkerchief to wipe away her tears.


    Even though the customers thought it was ridiculous, they still felt sorry for Cynthia.


    Although she made a mistake, at least this maiden was honest. She didn��t try to conceal the truth, argue her way out or continue to malign Boss Mag.


    Mag was cursing in his heart, but he was also looking at Cynthia with exasperation.


    What was going on? Could it be that in her mind, she had already imagined that he had already confessed to her and was going to marry her?


    ��Oh I see. You look like you need to have a good meal and then go home for a good rest.�� Irina nodded thoughtfully. Looking at Cynthia��s tired expression and dark eye circles, Irina said with a smile, ��I got it. This matter will end here. Sit down and have your meal first. You don��t have to care about other stuff.��


    Cynthia actually wanted to get away from here as soon as possible, but she couldn��t move her feet when she was stared at by Caroline��s gentle gaze.


    ��Grrrr~��


    Her stomach even made a sound honestly.


    <i>��Forget it. I��m already disgraced after all! Could there be anything worse than this? Even if I have to go back home and hide, I have to eat today��s share of red braised pork first!��?</i>Cynthia thought and she suddenly felt relieved. It couldn��t get worse than this, so she nodded at Caroline and returned to her seat.


    ��Hello. I would like to have two helpings of red braised pork and six bowls of rice,�� Cynthia told Miya.


    Life was already so hard, so she only wanted to eat one more bowl of rice to calm herself down first.


    Cynthia stared at the map on the wall in a daze, without showing any expressions.


    As long as she didn��t feel embarrassed, the others would be the ones feeling embarrassed.


    Indeed, the restaurant was quiet for quite some time. No one was talking.


    Mag didn��t feel like talking too. He went into the kitchen to make the red braised pork for her. However, his upturned lips showed that he was in a good mood now.


    Yes. This was the first time that he felt protected by his wife.


    It would only get moreplicated if he had exined such matters himself.


    Even if he eventually proved that the maiden��s words were false, he would only gain a jerk��s name.


    However, the way Irina handled it, not only did she make things clear, she also proved his innocence. It was a very sessful public rtions maneuver.


    ��She��s indeed my wife,�� Mag thought.


    ��That��s it?�� Cami blinked. She looked at Cynthia, who was already waiting for her dishes to be served, with furrowed brows.


    She was expecting a chaotic scenario, but she didn��t expect the other party��sbat power to be so weak. She didn��t evenst one round.


    ��Miss Caroline is so formidable. She��s indeed Boss�� wife,�� Firis said with admiration. She was bad at arguing and she wouldn��t know how to handle such a situation.


    Then, she thought of her princess naturally. If the princess encountered such an incident, she would use her folding chair to greet her first, right? Just as she was getting up, the chair wouldnd first before her voice would even be heard


    ��Yes. She��s very formidable.�� Miya nodded too. She was also looking at Caroline with an admiring gaze.

 Chapter 2323 - It’s Not Illegal For One Husband To Have Many Wives

    <h4>Chapter 2323: It��s Not Illegal For One Husband To Have Many Wives</h4>


    Irina��s return as Caroline was equivalent to throwing a pebble into the calm waters of Mamy Restaurant and caused a series of ripples.


    The busy service was over and the maidens left after cleaning up the restaurant.


    Annie brought Kiddo out to sketch, but they didn��t go far. They just went to the square outside of the restaurant.


    Annie was sitting at the fountain and sketching. Kiddo was sitting onto a chair next to the fountain and holding onto a candy figure. She was swaying her legs and watching the mister making the candy figures curiously.


    She didn��t pay for the candy figure, she got it with her cuteness.


    However, the mister wasn��t making a loss either. The little one looked so cute eating the candy figure that many people came to look at her. It made the mister��s initially mild business be brisk.


    Gina wasn��t in a hurry to leave. She closed the door gently and sincerely said to Caroline, ��Miss Caroline, I need to exin to you something. Kiddo isn��t Mr. Mag��s child. Mr. Mag agreed to let Kiddo call him father out of goodwill. I hope you won��t misunderstand Mr. Mag��s character because of this. He is not a man who messes around.��


    Caroline nodded with a smile. ��Thank you for your exnation. In this case, I don��t mind Kiddo calling him father until you find someone you like, or until you leave the restaurant.��


    ��Thank you very much.�� Gina revealed a smile.


    She had long decided to never leave Mamy Restaurant for the rest of her life.


    ��Then�� I won��t disturb you any longer.�� Gina nced at Mag before walking to the door.


    Although she really liked Mr. Mag, Miss Caroline was his wife and Amy��s mother.


    She came first.


    ......


    ��Do you think Gina recognizes me?�� Irina asked Mag.


    After pondering briefly, Mag answered, ��Actually, her brain is very simple. Perhaps, it��s hard for her to differentiate between two characters in the same scene.��


    Irina nodded thoughtfully and smilingly said, ��But I have never expected you to be so charismatic. You actually made a maiden dream of marrying you.��


    <i>��That woman is not a good person����</i>?Mag dissed her in his heart. His pristine reputation was almost destroyed by her.


    ��I can��t help it. A focused man is that charming.�� Mag sighed lightly. He tilted his head towards the sky at a 45 degree angle with a mncholic expression.


    ��I think being thedy boss is rather fun. It��s interesting looking at thosedies�� heartbroken expressions.�� Irina smiled with curved eyes behind the counter.


    Seeing her expression, Mag was certain that she liked this identity. At least, it was so for now.


    ��I think you have the air of ady boss. You can scare away the thieves.�� Mag buttered her up.


    ��I did the ounts briefly earlier and realized that the money that you gave me recently doesn��t match the ounts?�� Irina looked at him smilingly.


    ��Erm�� That���� Mag felt a chill up his back before gravely saying, ��What you see might not be real. Today��s sales were slightly higher than usual, but you didn��t see all the increased costs.��


    ��For example, giving the female employee who chops the ingredients double pay?�� Irina��s smile became even brighter.


    However, Mag sensed a hint of danger in that smile.


    ��You also know that little bat��s efficiency is higher, right? She��s a hard-to-find talent among the choppers. Even paying her double is more than worthwhile,�� Mag said sincerely.


    ��Little Bat? I don��t think she is little at all. Moreover, her ambition isn��t small either.�� Irina curved her lips. ��I think you enjoy the fact that she has to chop ingredients for you even when she��s the vampires�� queen, right?��


    ����Am I that kind of person? I never focus on looks and identities when I recruit employees. The right job for the right person is the reason why Mamy Restaurant could expand,�� Mag said with a righteous aura.


    ��Kiddo is still young now and Amy doesn��t know what��s going on yet, but they will grow up soon. How do you intend to exin to them that they have the same father but different mothers?�� Irina changed the topic.


    ��This���� Mag murmured. He couldn��t be telling them that their father was a casanova or it was a mistake, right?


    ��Perhaps you can say you made a mistake that every man in the world could have made.�� Irina started to give him ideas.


    ��It��s not illegal for one husband to have many wives on the Nond Continent, right?�� Mag answered casually.


    ��It��s not illegal indeed, and it��s verymon.�� Irina nodded with a smile.


    Mag looked at the folding chair that suddenly appeared in her hand and he couldn��t smile any longer.


    ��I strongly condemn this conduct that is disrespectful to women. This is trampling on feminism and objectifying and humiliating to females!�� Mag said seriously.


    Irina put down her folding chair, sat down, crossed her legs and smilingly said, ��Actually, this has nothing to do with feminism. On the Nond Continent, as long as a woman has power, she can keep a lot of male lovers. Thinking of it now, it seems rather interesting.��


    Mag��s eyelids twitched. However, this simple conversation harbored a great deal of information.


    ��It��s fine. I will make them love this big family. Living here and growing up here will be the most blissful time in their lives,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��I hope so.�� Irina nodded.


    ***


    ��Darn it! That actually happened! What is my precious Luna going to do now?!�� Vivian, who had juste out of her house, heard two city lord��s castle staff members talk about the gossip of the return of the Mamy Restaurant��sdy boss.


    Vivian quickly got hold of the two of them and nervously asked, ��Wait a sec! May I ask�� are you saying that the wife of Mamy Restaurant��s Boss Mag has just returned?��


    ��Yes. You always go to Mamy Restaurant too, right, Miss Vivian? We saw her this noon. She is a very beautifuldy elf. Furthermore, she handled things very graciously and seemed like a very gentledy boss. Instead, Boss Mag looks like he has got himself a great deal.��


    The other staff member nodded and chimed in. ��A customer dered her love to Boss Mag today and thatdy boss resolved the crisis easily. I think Mamy Restaurant will get even more famous under their management.��


    Looking at their infatuated expressions, Vivian could only say goodbye and leave.

 Chapter 2324 - Did She Have to Leave a Knife Here?

    <h4>Chapter 2324: Did She Have to Leave a Knife Here?</h4>


    ��Why is she back suddenly? Didn��t Boss Mag not have a wife?


    ��It has been three years. There was no news about her for three years. Her husband and child were almost homeless. Why did shee back suddenly?


    ��Could it be that she heard that Boss Mag has be rich, so she decided to return?


    ��A woman like that will only be a materialistic woman. How is she worthy of Boss Mag?!�� Vivian sat in the horse-drawn carriage and murmured to herself.


    If it wasn��t for the fact that she had lessons in the afternoon, she would have rushed to Mamy Restaurant to see what that woman looks like right now.


    This felt like the candy that she had been eyeing for a long time being snatched away by someone just as she was about to touch it.


    That felt horrible!


    She had already even thought of how to hold the wedding for Luna. She could even be the maid of honor. She could have free food every day in the future; it would be fantastic.


    In the end, Boss Mag��s wife had returned.


    The woman, who had never appeared in Mamy Restaurant before and had given Little Amy her adorable looks, was back.


    ��Luna will be sad to hear about this, right?�� Vivian couldn��t help but feel worried.


    Even though Luna didn��t say it out loud, how could Vivian not notice her best friend��s unusual feelings for Boss Mag?


    There was a gleam in her eyes whenever she looked at him and she would blush uncontrobly whenever she mentioned him.


    ......


    This was evidence that she liked him, but she always kept her distance when she met him.


    Now that Boss Mag��s wife has returned, what should Luna do now?


    <i>��No! I cannot let Luna know about this yet. I��ll go check out the situation tonight and see what kind of woman she is,��</i>?Vivian thought.


    ***


    ��What is left for me in this world�� Why don��t I just stab myself to death����


    Cynthia banged her head on her study desk and made a thud sound.


    ��Mm�� That hurts!��


    She quickly sat up straight and rubbed her forehead with reddened eyes. She huffingly said, ��Is there an easy way to die in this world?��


    It was only an hour since her social death and she had returned to her house calmly. She thought she could get over it calmly.


    But��


    But when she sat at her desk and saw the tititing words that she wrote yesterday, the words ��Boss Mag�� on the pages stabbed open her recently healed wounds like knives.


    ��It��s so embarrassing! How am I going to meet people in the future����


    Cynthia covered her face and shed tears of shame.


    The level of her shame was equivalent to the level of her imaginationst night.


    As a smut literature author, she thought she no longer had any shame.


    However, she realized how wrong she was today. Not only did she rediscover her feeling of shame, she even lost her boundary between reality and imagination.


    Once someone showed her the boundary clearly and gave her a hit in reality, the feeling of shame doubled.


    After all, despite the fact that she had written about s*x for years, it couldn��t hide the fact that she was still an innocent maiden in real life.


    She had only read about those postures, which she had used frequently in her stories, in the picture books.


    ��Is the Northwestern Lone Wolf home?!


    ��Today��s the time to hand in the manuscript! Do it ASAP!


    ��I have stabbed a de into the door! If I don��t see the manuscript by tonight, I will tear down your house!��


    Right then, someone knocked on the door and shouted fanatically.


    Cynthia immediately kept quiet and listened to the movements outside. She only stood up slowly and opened the door gently after a long time and confirmed that there was no one outside.


    A knife was stabbed into the door, emanating an eerie aura.


    ��Why is she acting so serious? Didn��t I just dy the manuscript for six months? Did she have to leave a knife here?�� Cynthia grabbed the knife and pulled very hard before removing it from the door.


    Northwestern Lone Wolf was her pen name. As an author who still wanted some respect, she didn��t want people to know that the author of these stories was a pretty and cute maiden.


    In the past few years, the Northwestern Lone Wolf pen name was already a little famous in their circle.


    However, as azy�� indifferent, author who loved to sleep, her output wasn��t high. Dying her manuscripts became amon thing.


    Because of that, the magazine press that she signed on with, actually depravedly sent an editor to make sure that she handed in her manuscript on time.


    In the beginning, it was enticing her with scrumptious food, then it became enticements and threats at the same time. Finally, it escted to personal attacks and stabbing of knives into doors. She had no idea what happened to the gentle fat big sister at the beginning.


    ��ng.��


    Cynthia walked in and tossed the knife into a big basket behind the door. The knife made a crisp sound when it was dropped into the basket full of knives.


    She had once sold the knives during a period of hard times in the past few years when she didn��t have money to buy food.


    ��What shall I do now? I cannot face this article right now. I can��t face the words ��Boss Mag������ Cynthia sat at her desk and stared at the papers in front of her with a twisted expression.


    The love story of Cyn and Boss Mag was about to end on a high note whereby Boss Mag would marry Cyn and they would lead a sexually happy life together.


    Sexually was the focus. She could write tens of thousands of words about that.


    However, the story would basically end there.


    Although the editor kept saying that the story was very popr and tried to get her to extend it, as a professional writer, she was prepared to end it.


    But now�� she felt that she really couldn��t finish thest few thousand words now.


    She would feel intense shame as soon as she picked up her pen.


    After dazing at the desk for one hour and just as she was about to pack up and run away, an idea shed across her mind.


    ��Oh yes. Lady Boss is back�� Lady Boss is back�� Then, can I extend the story now?!��


    Cynthia felt electricity shing across her brain. Shame and imagination began an intense battle with each other.


    The plot was about to conclude at this point, but if thedy boss suddenly returned at this moment, the plot would intensify.


    Who would Boss Mag choose?


    Thedy boss, of course. She was so pretty and charismatic and her figure was fantastic!


    That was the reality��


    However�� didn��t novels exist to alter reality?!


    Since she couldn��t win in the open, then�� she could do it sneakily.


    This was a shameless novel from the very beginning. Any setting that could increase its shamelessness was a good setting.


    The beautifuldy boss would definitely have to make out with Boss Mag after her return. This would be another 10,000 words.


    After copting, Boss Mag remembered Cyn, that adorable maiden. After an intense struggle, he decided to meet her on a rainy night.


    This�� was simply fantastic!

 Chapter 2325 - Some Hard-Earned Money

    <h4>Chapter 2325: Some Hard-Earned Money</h4>


    Mag made a pot of tea and sat opposite Irina as they had a casual chat about the slimming tea.


    ��Ashley is very responsible. She actually personally led a team to the Demon Inds. I just wonder if she seeded in improving the slimming tea,�� Mag said as he poured a cup of tea for Irina.


    Anything that could make women be beautiful would definitely sell well. The tofu pudding was a very great example.


    On top of that, losing weight was not just a problem for women. There was also a market among men, women, the young, and the old.


    ��She let me try the new vors of the slimming tea this morning. There were three different vors. Coconut, orange, and apple. The taste and texture are pretty good. It��s no longer that difficult to swallow. It was more like pure fruit juice,�� Irina said with a smile, ��On top of that, we managed to preserve half the slimming effects.��


    ��Impressive!�� Mag��s eyes lit up. ording to what Irina said, this slimming tea would definitely be a hot seller the moment it wasunched.


    Although the slimming effects were decreased by half, with a better taste and texture, this slimming tea would be able to garner arger portion of the market.


    ��When do you intend to produce it in batches andunch it?�� Mag asked.


    ��The biggest problem we have currently is how to preserve it. As it is freshly-squeezed fruit juice, it has a very short shelf life. It cannot be stored and sold like alcohol.�� Irina shook her head. This was the biggest headache Ashley��s team was facing.


    ��It being freshly-squeezed is a very good selling point. At the same time, we could increase its price reasonably,�� Mag said with a smile, ��You can open a small shop that specializes in selling slimming fruit juice. There would be no seats, or maybe just have a few counter seats. Sell the fruit juice freshly-made and earn a huge profit by selling them quickly.��


    ��A restaurant specializing in selling slimming tea?�� Irina frowned. This was a very novel idea.


    ��Yes. This is actually a very simple model. You don��t need a very big shop but you have to find a location with good human traffic. Make use of a multi-point strategy and by standardizing production process, centralizing procurement of raw materials, and other methods topress your cost price, make use of its uniqueness in the market to reap a bountiful harvest.�� As Mag spoke, he took out a piece of paper and pen and drew it out for Irina.


    Milk tea shops were everywhere on the streets of earth previously.


    ......


    The Nond Continent had already secured a century of peace. The economy was currently developing rapidly and business models would change with the times.


    Mag thought that at least in Chaos City, milk tea shops would bepletely eptable. Besides, they could even take off with sess solely on the selling point of the slimming tea.


    It was important to note that the daily ie from Miya��s ice cream shop had already exceeded 30,000 copper coins.


    A slimming tea that had slimming effects would primarily target women who cared about their figures.


    Women had the most business value in the entire consumer market. They had high purchasing power and they were willing to pay for beauty.


    Fresh fruits shipped over from the Demon Inds to Chaos City would cost a lot to be shipped over. Thankfully, they were fruits and not seafood. Therefore, there were many ways to keep the fruits fresh.


    If the Night Elves decide to do this business as a long-term n, they could set up their shipping team that would be in charge of shipping the fruits over to reduce their shipping cost to the minimum.


    On top of that, the main role of the fruits in the slimming fruit juice was to alter its taste. A cup of fruit juice was not costly at all.


    Mag did some simple calctions. A cup of slimming fruit tea would have a cost price of around 15 copper coins. As for the manpower and amodation cost incurred in a ss of milk tea, that would have to depend on the sales of the drink.


    ��Therefore, we would earn a little less for this ss of slimming fruit juice. We can sell it at 100 copper coins per cup and earn some hard-earned money while we build up our reputation.�� Mag ced his calctor down. ��If a shop could sell 1000 sses of slimming fruit juice in a day, that would be an ie of 100,000 copper coins. If we open 10 shops in Chaos City, this business could bring in 500,000 to a million copper coins in a day.��


    Irina looked at Mag and thought carefully for a while before eximing, ��It would earn more than your restaurant?��


    ��I opened a restaurant not to earn money.�� Mag smiled. ��Right now, Mana Hot Pot Restaurant has already outdone Mamy Restaurant. Rena is even nning on her second and third branch, as well as to expand into other cities.��


    ��But, are you sure this can work? Would people really spend 100 copper coins to buy from us just because you said that it��s a slimming tea?�� Irina was still uncertain.


    She discussed the selling price with Ashley previously in the morning. Their estimate of the cost price was simr to what Mag had quoted. They were intending to sell one ss at 20 copper coins. That way, they could earn 5 copper coins per ss.


    That is the real hard-earned money.


    They did not dare think about selling each ss for 100 copper coins.


    That was what a shrewd businessman would do.


    However�� thinking about it this way, this was the way to earn big bucks.


    After all, there were tens of thousands of Night Elves to be fed. If they earned five copper coins at a time, it might not even be enough to feed everyone.


    ��Firstly, you guys have to be certain that this is not a normal cup of fruit juice. This cup of fruit juice can still help a person lose weight and sculpt their body. On top of that, it was produced with fruits from the Demon Inds tens of thousands of kilometers away. The fruits are even freshly squeezed,�� Mag said with a smile, ��Just these two points alone would be a deadly attractive point to women.


    ��But, what you arecking right now is a trustworthy reputation. The key is to attract your first batch of customers and use word-of-mouth to spread the effects of drinking the fruit juice. That way, people would start spreading it around.��


    ��So what should I do?�� Irina asked humbly.


    ��Simple. I can set up a stall in front of Mamy Restaurant for you to do a preunch sale. If you guys can take down this quality batch of customers from Mamy Restaurant, you wouldn��t have to worry about sales in the future,�� Mag said calmly with his arms crossed on the table.


    Irina was stunned. After that, she smiled. ��That��s cheating.��


    ��Opening the backdoor for my wife isn��t cheating.�� Mag shook his head lightly. ��However, before that, I have to ensure that your slimming fruit juice is to my standards be it the taste, effects, or packaging. I want to test it personally.��


    ��No problem. I��ll go down to the textile factory and get Ashley to liaise directly with you.�� Irina nodded. She took a sip of tea and got ready to leave.


    Ding!


    Just then, the bell rang.


    Irina turned to look toward the window beside her. She smiled and sat back down, saying, ��Your outstanding work partner is looking for you. Since you two work so closely together, as thedy boss, shouldn��t I get to know her too?��

 Chapter 2326 - Hubby, Who Is This Lady?

    <h4>Chapter 2326: Hubby, Who Is This Lady?</h4>


    That person who Irina mentioned was Gloria, who probably came to discuss spring wear. Mag stood up and walked towards the door as he said with a smile, ��I should introduce the both of you to each other.��


    Mag opened the door.


    ��Mr. Mag, I��m here to disturb you again.�� Gloria��s sweet voice sounded. She smiled sweetly and had her hands behind her back.


    ��You haven��t been to the restaurant for quite a while. Is it very busy in the shop recently?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    He found this hardworkingdy rather likable and it felt as though he had half-raised a strong, independent woman.


    ��Mm. Recently, we rushed out thest batch of winter wear because we aimed to hand them over to our customers before winter ends so that they could at least wear them once this year.�� Gloria nodded cheekily.


    ��It seems like they��re all finished,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Yes. We��vepleted them today, so I let the workers and tailors off for a year-end holiday.�� Gloria nodded with a smile. ��Therefore, I��m here today to discuss spring wear with you. We have to prepare the first batch before spring.��


    ��Come on in and have some tea as we discuss.�� Mag expected her to say that, so he turned to the side to let her in.


    Gloria took a step forward and quickly paused. She looked up at Mag and blushed slightly. She bit her lip lightly and hesitated to speak.


    Mag looked at the shy youngdy and felt his heart stop for a while.?<i>��Could she have��</i>


    <i>No, no! Irina is still sitting in there, waiting to catch me red-handed. If Gloria kicks up any fuss, it will be a mess to clean up.��</i>


    In the restaurant, Irina smiled but she was smiling rather coldly as her grip on the chair beside her tightened slowly.


    ......


    Gloria brought her hands out from behind her back and passed something to him. She looked down, afraid to meet his eyes, and said softly, ��This is a little something from me. Thank you for your help all this while.��


    <i>��So it��s a present.��</i>?Mag heaved a sigh of relief. But why did he feel a little disappointed?


    ��You��re too kind. I shall ept this, then.�� Mag received the paper bag with a smile. He opened it up and saw a very bright green color. It appeared to be a scarf.


    Mag��s eyelid twitched. He quickly closed the paper bag, afraid that Irina would let her thoughts run wild upon seeing it.


    ��I started knitting it when winter started but I��m clumsy and only finished it today,�� Gloria said embarrassedly.


    ��It��s alright. At least I can wear it once before winter ends,�� Mag said with a smile.


    He knew how busy Gloria was but she still took the time out to knit a scarf for him. This consideration was�� too heavy for him to ept.


    Gloria smiled upon hearing that. She felt warm inside. She looked back up at Mag with a gentle gaze. Mr. Mag was still as warm as before.


    ��Hubby, who is thisdy?�� Just then, a voice came from within the restaurant.


    <i>��Hubby?��</i>?Gloria was stunned. She looked into the restaurant and saw an elf in a long, blue dress. She stood up and looked at the two with a smile.


    <i>��What a beautiful elf!��</i>?Gloria��s eyes lit up. There was nothing to criticize from her beautiful features. Her well-tailored dress brought out her voluptuous figure. Even as a woman, Gloria was stunned.


    But�� she just said ��Hubby�� What did that mean? Hubby�� could it be?


    Gloria��s eyes widened. She noticed the elf��s beautiful blue eyes that were as clear as the sky. Little Amy also had the same pair of eyes.


    She suddenly realized something. This elf�� was probably Little Amy��s mother. She was thedy boss who had never appeared in Mamy Restaurant and was also never mentioned by Mr. Mag.


    Gloria suddenly felt as though she was hit by something. She was a little dazed and could even hear a buzz in her ears.


    What a horrible feeling.


    So Mr. Mag��s wife did not pass away as some rumors had said. She hade back and she was very beautiful.


    After that, she nced at the gift bag in Mag��s hand and her ears went red. She moved her lips but did not know what to say.


    She actually gave him a hand-knitted scarf right in front of his wife!


    ��This is Gloria, the owner of Blue Suede Fashion, and my friend. She is also a partner who I work closely with.�� Mag introduced Gloria. He closed the door and introduced Irina to Gloria, saying, ��This is my wife, Caroline.��


    ��How�� how do you do?�� Gloria nodded to Irina. When she heard Mag say ��wife��, she felt her heart shake a little.


    ��You have very nice hair. I often hear Mag talk about you,�� Irina told Gloria with a smile. She did not look at Gloria with hostility. Instead, she seemed to admire her a lot.


    Irina would not refuse to admit that Gloria was a very beautifuldy. She had very exquisite features and although she seemed more maturepared to other youngdies, she was still exuding youthfulness.


    She had heard Mag talk about Gloria. She grew from being an autistic young girl to a rising star in the business world in just a few months. Irina admired such capabilities.


    ��Your looks are even more astounding.�� Gloria smiled. She had mixed feelings but had already regainedposure.


    ��Let��s sit down and have a chat,�� Mag said.


    ��I suppose I���� Gloria started hesitantly.


    ��I shall not disturb your business discussion. Anyway, I intend to go out for a bit.�� Before Gloria could finish her words, Irina was already making her way to the door. When she was beside Gloria, she even smiled at her and said, ��Have a good discussion and stay for dinner.��


    After that, Irina looked at Mag and said, ��Host her properly.��


    Before they could say anything, Irina walked out of the door, just like the female owner of the house.


    Mag and Gloria were left behind, standing awkwardly at the door.


    ��Take a seat. I��ve prepared 10 sets for spring wear. Take a look and see if any of them are appropriate.�� Mag broke the silence and walked toward the counter.


    Gloria looked at Mag��s back and clenched her fist. She walked to the table with the tea set and nced at the chair that Caroline was sitting on previously. After that, she sat on the chair beside it.


    Yes, she was here to discuss spring wear with Mr. Mag. Work was more important. Blue Suede was still waiting for this batch of spring wear.


    Mag came over with a stack of designs. When he saw Gloria sitting on another chair, he smiled. He put away Irina��s cup and poured a new cup of tea for Gloria. After that, he unrolled the papers and said, ��Spring is a shorter season and Blue Suede has a limited production capacity. Therefore, I didn��t prepare too many designs.��

 Chapter 2327 - Boss, You’re Indeed At the Very Top

    <h4>Chapter 2327: Boss, You��re Indeed At the Very Top</h4>


    When it came to work, Gloria focused her attention quickly.


    Mag��s so-called ill-preparation still gave Gloria a huge impact.


    The loose andfortable long cotton skirt, the suave suit, the long ordion pleated skirt, the slim-fit trench coat�� Each set had its own characteristics, giving Gloria a refreshed sensation.


    She didn��t even need to see the exact products, just by looking at the designs on the paper, she was already sure that these 10 sets would be sold out!


    ��You are really a genius fashion designer.�� Gloria looked at Mag and praised him from the bottom of her heart. She didn��t conceal the admiration in her eyes at all.


    He was obviously a very busy man, but he stillpleted this series of clothes�� designs so outstandingly.


    ��It��s just my little hobby.�� Mag smiled casually. After second thoughts, designing female apparel as a hobby didn��t sound very appropriate, so he added, ��I appreciate female beauty very much.��


    After saying that�� Mag felt even more regretful.


    Isn��t that even more inappropriate?


    However, Gloria didn��t seem to find his words inappropriate. Instead, she admired him even more. Not everyone had the eye to discover female beauty, let alone transform such appreciation into beautiful clothes.


    Mag ced the drawings to the side and poured another cup of tea for Gloria. He also took a sip.


    Gloria held onto the warm teacup and blew at the steam gently, sitting quietly for a while.


    Mag drank his tea quietly as he thought about what thisss could be thinking and was about to say something to break the silence.


    ......


    Gloria looked at Mag and suddenly asked, ��Did your wife�� juste back?��


    Mag was slightly taken aback. Looking into Gloria��s eyes, he nodded. ��Yes, she just came back today.��


    A smile appeared on Gloria��s face. Yes, her guess was correct. She had just returned, and Mr. Mag didn��t hide her existence.


    After all, Mr. Mag never talked about her, but he also never told anyone that he was single and never showed inappropriate behavior to any members of the opposite sex.


    ��She is not leaving then?�� Gloria asked again.


    This question was a little weird. After thinking for a while, Mag nodded. ��Yes. She said she��s staying.��


    ��Thank you for the drawings. I will send the samples to you at the restaurant once they are made. Thank you for your hospitality today.�� Gloria got up and bade him farewell smilingly before leaving with the drawings.


    ��Goodbye.�� Mag sent her to the door and watched her leave the restaurant with light footsteps. A water droplet seemed to fall from her cheek the moment she boarded the horse-drawn carriage.


    Mag closed the door gradually and pretended not to have seen it.


    ��Return to Blue Suede.�� Gloria��s stuffy voice could be heard from the carriage. The horse-drawn carriage moved slowly.


    Gloria breathed in hard and wiped away the tear on her cheek. Hugging the drawings in her arms tightly, she mumbled softly, ��Let��s work! I can��t think of anything else as long as I work hard.��


    ***


    The news of the return of Mamy Restaurant��sdy boss had be the hottest topic amongst the Mamy Restaurant regrs.


    Boss Mag��s persona as the man who thedies in Chaos City wanted to marry most, crumbled instantly. Many maidens were deste.


    Of course, it was mainly the regret of not being able to eat delicious food for free for the rest of their lives.


    As for the gossip of thedy boss, it had also be everyone��s focus.


    Everyone was curious about why Lady Boss left Boss Mag and Little Amy back then. Was there an unspeakable secret? And, why did she suddenly return?


    Men were always tolerant towards pretty women. While sending their good wishes to Boss Mag because of his family��s reunion, they still cursed him inwardly, ��<i>Your wife is really not bad.��</i>


    Meanwhile, women were harsher towards beautiful women, but fortunately the strong aura and power that Caroline disyed was enough to stop the gossip.


    Harrison saw things very clearly and softly analyzed the situation to Georgina. ��She��s a 10th-tier great magic caster and is so beautiful. She is even willing to bear him a child. So, how could Boss Mag not choose her and choose them instead?��


    ��Is Lady Boss really that beautiful? Does she resemble Little Amy?�� Georgina asked Harrison expectantly. She was a fan of Amy��s looks. She adored Little Boss.


    ��She does.�� Harrison nodded and smilingly said, ��I always wondered how Boss Mag could have such an adorable daughter. I only figured it out after I saw Lady Boss today. It had nothing to with Boss Mag. She��s got her mother��s looks.��


    ��So, Boss Mag is the ugliest in their family of four?�� Georgina covered her mouth and chuckled. ��But even so, Boss Mag is still super charismatic.��


    ��What about when he��spared to me?�� Harrison tilted his head.


    ��He��s still a little inferior to you.�� Georgina hugged his arm and smiled with crescent moon eyes.


    ��That��s more like it.�� Harrison was ttered and he smiled brightly.


    Gjerj carried his little daughter, who was sleeping in his arms with a pacifier in her mouth, and disdainfully said, ��Tsk tsk. Look at the goose bumps on my arms. I can��t listen to those two any more.��


    Miranda patted Gjerj��s shoulders gently and smilingly said, ��See how happy they are. How long since you said such words to me?��


    Gjerj turned around and lovingly said to Miranda, who was carrying their youngest son, ��If you want me to say it, then my wife is the prettiest in the world.��


    A sweet and shy smile appeared on Miranda��s face.


    Parmer at the side couldn��t stand it and said with disdain, ��Father, please only say such words at home.��


    ��Where��s Big Sister Amy? I like Big Sister Amy.�� Parber looked around him, trying to find his target.


    ��Thedy boss is indeed back. This is really a terrible news.�� Vivian hid in the line as she listened to the customers�� discussion.


    She ran away as soon as ss was over and deliberately didn��t invite Luna toe along with her. She wanted to check out the situation first to see if the rumors were true and if thedy boss was indeed as beautiful as they said.


    Her heart was resistant, but listening to the customers�� discussion, she had to admit that thedy boss might be really beautiful.


    ***


    Long lines formed outside of the restaurant. In the restaurant, everyone was having their dinner.


    Irina still didn��te because Caroline came instead.


    ��The customers are having a heated argument because Lady Boss is back. Boss, you��re indeed at the very top.�� Ba gave Mag a thumbs-up.


    Mag raised his eyebrows slightly. He had also heard many weird exinations, but he couldn��t make a public announcement for such matters. After all, he wasn��t a celebrity and had no obligations to tell his customers everything. Hence, he let them guess whatever they like.

 Chapter 2328 - She’s Indeed Little Amy’s Mother

    <h4>Chapter 2328: She��s Indeed Little Amy��s Mother</h4>


    Mag didn��t answer, but Caroline curiously asked, ��What are they arguing about?��


    ��Lady Boss, you have no idea that our boss was a highly sought-after bachelor in Chaos City before you returned. He was the man that the women in Chaos City wanted to marry the most. The line could stretch from the restaurant to the city gate.�� Ang jumped in quickly and answered, ��Today is the day of heartbreak for those ignorant young maidens.��


    ��In this case, I seem to have hurt many people unknowingly.�� Caroline sighed lightly, but her gazended on Mag.


    Mag, who was eating seriously, halted and looked up helplessly. He said with a gentle smile, ��This is not your fault. If you have to me something, me it on my darned charisma.��


    The restaurant fell into a silence beforeughter erupted.


    The maidens were very epting of Caroline��s return, at least it seemed so right now.


    Irina did as she had nned perfectly. She didn��t take charge, say or do anything. She just stayed put quietly like a beautiful vase.


    Apart from beautifying the restaurant and adding to the conversation topics, she didn��t affect the restaurant��s operation in any way.


    Irina was happy to just be a pretty vase. She only liked the feeling of being thedy boss. She didn��t want to take charge of anything in the restaurant. That would be too tiring and boring.


    Didn��t thedy boss just need to look pretty?


    If she had to take care of everything, she would be just a free employee.


    The restaurant opened for business and Irina was watching Annie teach the two little ones how to draw with a gentle smile.


    Amy had no talent in that area whatsoever. She could only draw a little duckling into a roly-poly form like Ugly Duckling. However, it was still adorable even though it was ugly. Her talent wasn��t enough, so she wouldn��t go far in this area.


    ......


    On the other hand, even though Kiddo sat in front of a little table and struggled to hold onto the pencil as she drew, she was doing a good job. The lines were lively as though they had a soul.


    The customers streamed into the restaurant and they couldn��t help looking at Caroline who was sitting behind the counter.


    She was indeed the beautiful elf in the rumors. She was even more beautiful than what they had imagined. Only then did they sit down and ce their orders quietly.


    <i>��S-she��s so beautiful!��</i>?Vivian saw Caroline, who was sitting behind the counter and looking at the children with her head lowered. Vivian��s footsteps faltered and she opened her mouth slightly with a shocked expression.


    She was simply beautiful. Her impable looks, gentle temperament and that beautiful figure that couldn��t be hidden even when she was sitting down. She was a natural beauty!


    Moreover, she had a pair of blue eyes, which were the same as Amy��s.


    ��Oh dear. Luna has met a strongpetitor.�� Vivian regained her wits. She found a seat and picked up the menu on the table. She was still sneakily looking at Caroline, who was behind the counter.


    She looked perfect from every angle no matter how she looked at her.


    Furthermore, the gentle gaze that she used to look at Amy with couldn��t be fake. Her mom sometimes looked at her in that simr way too. It was a gaze full of motherly love.


    Just that point alone, had rendered Luna and Amy��s teacher-and-student rtionship negligible.


    Even though she really wanted to help, she could sense the opponent��s greatness. The kind of greatness that was crushing and made them feel helpless.


    <i>��How should I tell Lunater? She will feel devastated, right? Sigh�� It��s all Boss Mag��s fault. He already had a wife, why�� Why now? He didn��t seem to have anything wrong with him either�� Sigh����?</i>Vivian bit her lips in an agonized dilemma.


    Georgina entered the restaurant holding Harrison��s arm. Her gazended on Caroline and her eyes glowed instantly as she softly said, ��Is that thedy boss? She��s indeed very beautiful. She��s indeed Little Amy��s mother.��


    ��I didn��t lie to you, right?�� Harrison saidughingly.


    ��Mmm.�� Georgina nodded and enviously said, ��I��m so envious of Boss Mag. He could fall asleep with one big and one little beauty. He must wake up with a smile every time.��


    Harrison looked at Georgina��s tummy ponderingly and said, ��In this case, I onlyck one little beauty to reach Boss Mag��s realm of happiness.��


    ��Annoying.�� Georgina hit his chest with a blush.


    Caroline��s return gave the customers more things to talk about, but the majority of the customers came to Mamy Restaurant for the food and the alcoholic drinks.


    The return of the rum already gave the customers another option. Theparatively low price, alongside the excellent quality, made the rum the choice of drink for many customers.


    Hannah��s brewery��s output had already caught up, so it was a breeze to supply to both Mamy Restaurant and Titan Tavern. To expand his influence, Mag had begun trying to sell the rum to the public.


    The customers who spent money in Mamy Restaurant, could buy a maximum of three bottles of rum when they paid their bills.


    Not every business dealing could make their customers line up for one to two hours at a restaurant.


    But, a good bottle of rum could increase the business�� sess rate.


    ***


    Titan Tavern.


    The brightly lit tavern was already filled with customers. There were still customers lining up outside waiting to enter.


    Meanwhile, across the road, Saipan Tavern was equally boisterous. Its business was brisk.


    In the short two months time, Titan Tavern and Saipan Tavern had be famous taverns in Rodu. Their reputations were excellent.


    The Titan Liquor that had made aeback after so many years, had both nostalgia and great taste. It was irresistible.


    What was even more surprising was that Titan Tavern released the rum a few days ago. Even though this rum wasn��t by Titan Tavern��s boss herself, it was brewed by Old Sim��s granddaughter, the famous brewer Hannah from the Falk Tribe.


    Even since Old Sim passed away, the quality of rum on the market had been inconsistent. Many of them were even hard to describe.


    Even though Hannah was young, she had inherited Old Sim��s brewing skills and her rum was actually no less inferior to Old Sim��s.


    Titan Tavern��s boss was really formidable. She actually got the exclusive right to sell rum in Rodu. Other than Titan Tavern, no one could find such excellent rum anywhere else.


    A tavern had the support of two great liquors and together with the ever improving side dishes, Titan Tavern had already be the calling card of Rodu��s taverns.


    And Eiffie��s name was now famous throughout the taverns�� world.


    As for Saipan Tavern, it was more exclusive.


    Maotai and whiskey were mesmerizing. Although their prices were high, they were still highly sought-after by many customers.


    Moreover, there had been rumors that Saipan Tavern was also managed by Eiffie, making people talk about Eiffie and the boss of Saipan Tavern even more.

 Chapter 2329 - A ’Camera’ Is Born!

    <h4>Chapter 2329: A ��Camera�� Is Born!</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    ��See you tomorrow.�� Mag and Irina stood at the restaurant door as they sent thedies off.


    Ang turned back to look at Mag and Irina as she said cheekily, ��I��m afraid the restaurant will be trembling tonight.��


    ��Why? Is there going to be an earthquake?�� Ba asked innocently.


    ��Perhaps.�� Ang nodded. After that, she looked at Ba with a smile and said, ��Are you afraid? Do you want me to sleep with you tonight?��


    ��I refuse!�� Ba shook her head and looked at Ang cautiously.


    ��Big Sister Gina���� Ang turned to Gina.


    Gina nced at Kiddo, who was sleeping in her arms, and said with a smile, ��I��m afraid we can��t do that anymore. I have to sleep with Kiddo.��


    ��Kiddo is so blessed. Big Sister Gina��s arms are the warmest.�� Ang looked at Kiddo enviously but still stroked thetter��s head endearingly.


    ��Lady Boss looks like a good person. She��s pretty and generous, and is good to us,�� Yabemiya said with a smile.


    ��Yeah, I think so too. She did not order us around the moment she came. Instead, she just sat there quietly and did not affect our work,�� Shirley agreed with a nod.


    ...


    ��Besides, I think she has great charisma. She also felt familiar, like I��ve known her for a very long time even though it was the first time we met!�� Firis eximed.


    Thedies chatted on the way to their dormitory.


    ***


    Irina returned officially as Caroline and did not bring about any impact to the restaurant��s operations.


    The biggest impact she made was probably decreasing the number of youngdies speaking in an overly-sweet tone by looking lovingly at Mag. This had lessened Mag��s burden significantly.


    The number of customersing to the restaurant remained as usual. After all, being pulled back from their dreams to reality would not stop the youngdies from using delicacies to soothe their broken hearts.


    10,000 copies of ��The Little Mermaid�� were quickly sold out. Mag neither reprinted them in a hurry, nor did he print new picture books for Annie.


    The mermaid picture book was so popr that customers would often enquire if it would be reprinted and if Annie had other picture books that she was selling.


    It was a proven fact that quality picture books would likewise have a very big market.


    ��Miss ck Cat�� was out of stock once again, so Mag reprinted another 10,000 copies of it and sent it to Eiffie in Rodu.


    Chaos City��s market could not bepared to that of the Roth Empire��s. Be it the mega city Rodu, or 10 mega cities in the Roth Empire, the demand for quality picture books was humongous.


    ��Miss ck Cat�� had a very good storyline to begin with and Annie��s excellent drawings added value to it. One could only imagine how well it would sell.


    Mag spent some money to buy a little information on the book��s sales a couple of days ago. Currently, among the nobilities in Rodu, whether or not you have a copy of ��Miss ck Cat�� would determine if you were trendy. There were even many who bought multiple copies to collect.


    To nobles who had been restricted by various rules, a story about breaking through the chains of one��s family and identity to create a whole new world was very attractive.


    Such stories with a nobledy as the protagonist were really rarepared to the stories told by the storytellers in the market. What a read!


    Mag chose to buy the copyright of ��Miss ck Cat�� with that in consideration. With a clear target audience, there was no need to fret about the sales indeed.


    The picture books were in high demand. That meant that the ck Cat Opera would have its audience too. Mag was preparing to go back to Rodu on his off day a couple of dayster.


    ***


    In theing days, Mag penned down the plot for ��A Chinese Ghost Story�� the movie seriously. After careful consideration, Mag changed the female ghost, Xiaoqian, into subus Xiaoan, the useless schr into a useless chef, and the Mountain Devil into the Great Old Ones with multiple octopus tentacles. The plot itself did not change.


    That was how the love story of a subus and a chef started��


    Other than analyzing the script carefully, Mag even made some changes to the Photostone that Ba brought.


    The Photostone was a very precious and unique stone in the Nond Continent. With a simple spell formation, the stone would be able to retain images and y it out, albeit the low quality.


    However, once a spell is used to retain a new image, the old one would be overwritten.


    The Photostone had the unique point of being durable. A Photostone couldst a very long time despite being used repeatedly.


    Mag worked with Ba to improve the spell formation ced on the Photostone, allowing the Photostone to have certain filming capabilities. That would increase the Photostone��s storage capabilities and allow the Photostone to have the ability to do segment storage.


    This had already realized the majority of a camera��s functions.


    As for the reying function, it wasrgely limited by the Photostone��s characteristics. Nothing much could be done to increase the quality of the image. Therefore, Mag added a monitor so that the image could be projected onto the monitor, therefore greatly increasing its rity.


    Making a monitor was actually an old technique. All Mag got Ba to do was to improve the spell formation so that the image could be clearer.


    To beautify it, Mag ced the Photostone into a box yer, with a shooting hole.


    Therefore, a ��camera�� was born!


    Removing the Photostone and cing it into a premade section of the yer would allow the yer to y dynamic images. That would be the DVD yerbo.


    Just with these two things, movies could now make their stunning appearance on the Nond Continent.


    ��Boss. Do you think it��s okay to torture me like this day and night?�� Ba looked at Mag with resentment. She already had heavy dark eye circles under her eyes.


    As the princess of the Moon Nation, she actually became the ve of someone, being rushed toe up with spell formations throughout the night and in the morning, she still had to serve customers. She had never been so tired in her life.


    ��Here, here, here. I��ll add a giant drumstick for you tonight for supper. Our first finished camera and DVD yer set have juste out. You own half of the copyright. If we mass produce it, you will be able to earn a fortune that you could hardly imagine.�� Mag smiled at Ba as he brought a te of roast chicken, and a giant roasted drumstick over.


    ��Right now, I already own a fortune that most people could hardly imagine.�� Ba rolled her eyes. She was not attracted to what Mag told her. However, she still bit into the drumstick.


    ��Mm! Delicious!��


    Ba closed her eyes. The drumstick was roasted until it was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. It hit her straight in the heart.


    If it was not for the supper over the past few days, she would not have tired herself out like this just to satisfy Mag��s odd requests.


    However, she was rather interested in what Mag called the ��movie��.


    A story acted out by real people would be saved into the Photostone and then spread to the entire world with the DVD yer to make everyone fall in love with the story.


    What an exciting idea!

 Chapter 2330 - It’s Indeed You

    <h4>Chapter 2330: It��s Indeed You</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Of course, the main thing was Mag had agreed to let Ba be the female lead in a movie.


    She had even thought of what to shoot. It would be ��A Princess�� Boring Day��.


    She wanted to let the whole world see how a true princess woke up on a 500 square foot gigantic bed and then was washed and dressed by over 100 maids. Even her toilet would be full of gems. Her lighting fixtures were all luminous pearls.


    After supper, Mag let Ba draw spell formations on the three sets of equipment before letting her go back for her rest.


    Mag looked at her gently and said, ��Go back to sleep. I��ll give you a day off tomorrow and you can sleep for as long as you like.��


    Ba twisted her aching wrists and her eyes lit up when she heard Mag��s words. Feeling touched, she said, ��Boss, your conscience is finally working.��


    ��How bad can your boss be?�� Mag��s smile got increasingly gentle. He opened the door for her. ��Go now. Go back to rest in the dormitory. You have worked hard for the past few days.��


    ��Alright.�� Ba nodded and turned to walk to the door.


    However, she suddenly halted her footsteps and turned to look at Mag abruptly. ��Boss, is tomorrow an off day?��


    ��Yes. Have a good rest.�� Mag closed the door with a smile.


    ...


    ��Bang!��


    The door was obviously kicked. Fortunately, the door didn��t even move.


    ��You evil capitalist!�� Ba shouted angrily outside. Looking at the unmoving door, she stomped her feet and went back to sleep in a huff.


    She was simply too sleepy to be bothered with him.


    Irina came down in a light white sleeping gown and said to Mag, who was putting away the photostones on the table carefully, ��Did you get Ba to work for you for free again?��


    ��I prepared supper for her. It��s not free,�� Mag said seriously.


    ��What are you going to do with those things?�� Irina looked at the stuff in Mag��s hands and asked. Mag had been busy for the past few days.


    ��I intend to make a movie. Oh, it would be driven by magic, so it should ��Magvie��.�� Mag pointed his video camera at Irina and pressed the record button.


    ��Magvie? What��s that?�� Irina asked curiously.


    ��It��s to record the scenes with the photostones and then use a yer to y it out.�� Mag exined simply.


    ��What��s so special about that? Isn��t that the photostone��s function?�� Irina was perplexed.


    ��No. If it��s just the recording and ying, it��s indeed no difference from the functions of a photostone. It��s simply improving on the functions.��


    Magvie didn��t just record the pictures. It��s the art form of light and shadow. It had extremely demanding requisites for shooting angles, scenes and lighting.


    Of course, most importantly, it��s used to tell a story and not to record normal life, just like novels and picture books. It uses pictures to tell a story.


    After thinking for a moment, Irina said, ��For example�� using the photostone to record ��Miss ck Cat��?��


    Mag was surprised at Irina��sprehensive skills. He nodded with a smile. ��Yes. That idea is correct. The general idea is to transfer the opera performance of ��Miss ck Cat�� from the stage to the real backdrops and let the story take ce in a real mansion. Then, photostones would be used to record the entire performance and turn it into a more realistic story.��


    ��This sounds rather interesting.�� Irina nodded thoughtfully, but she befuddledly said, ��So, why do you want to make movies?��


    Continue reading on 0n MYB0XN0 V E L. COM


    ��To give a little highlight to the Nond Continent��s people��s boring lives,�� Mag smilingly said.


    ��Speak properly.��


    ��I intend to set up magvie cinemas in all the big cities on the Nond Continent. People have to buy tickets to watch a magvie. If one ticket could sell for 100 copper coins, a venue that could amodate 100 people for a magvie showing could earn 10,000 copper coins. And a magvie can be yed at different cinemas for a long time repeatedly to reap the benefits.


    ��And, in the future, more outstanding directors will join in the profession of making magvies and make this profession even more robust. I, who own the means to y magvies, will be the biggest beneficiary,�� Mag said honestly.


    Of course, he was embarrassed to say that he wanted to be famous.


    ��It��s indeed you.�� Irina looked at Mag with aplex expression.


    ��You can check on the results of our improvements.�� Mag turned off the camera, took out the photostone and ced it into a yer. He turned on the yer and clicked ��y��.


    Irina��s image appeared on the 55 inch yer. The rity isparable to 1080 HD. Her hair could be clearly seen and the details were very clear; the sounds were in high definition too.


    ��It showed my beauty so clearly?�� Irina looked at the images from the yer with shock. It felt like looking at a mirror.


    ��This is the charm of technology.�� Mag revealed a geeky smile.


    ***


    Old Man Mi walked into the maestro��s office excitedly and said to Vicki, who was writing a script on the desk, ��Maestro! Our evening show has been sold out for two days in a row! And the tickets for tomorrow��s morning show are 60% sold. I estimate it will be fully sold out by tomorrow!��


    ��Calm down. We are an opera troupe with fans now.�� Vicki looked up at him with an ill-concealed smile.


    ��I-I��m simply too excited. Our troupe has never been so famous.�� Old Man Mi chuckled and said to Vicki, ��And, Maestro, all of us have just decided not to have a day off every week now. There are so many people who love us, we should do more performances for them. Let��s do away with the off day.��


    Vicki turned sullen and said without any hesitation, ��No. The rule of having a rest day every seven days is set by me. Everyone has to obey it.��


    Old Man Mi didn��t expect Vicki to reject it so adamantly. He scratched his head and said, ��Maestro, we have been poor for a long time and feel that if we neglect so many audience members now, they might not return in the future. That would be horrible.��


    Vicki frowned and said to Old Man Mi, ��Alright, everyone should still be awake now. Get them to go to the meeting room now, I need to talk to them.��


    Old Man Mi opened his mouth but chose to keep quiet. He answered her and then went out to gather the people.


    Soon afterwards, the ck Cat Opera members gathered in the meeting room.


    ��I have heard about your idea from Old Man Mi. Our opera troupe has indeed had a full house recently and you guys are not used to it yet,�� Vicki smilingly said to all of them.


    ��Yes. I was even in a daze when I heard the apuse.��


    ��There was even a maiden grabbing my hand with tears and saying I acted very well when I was getting off the stage.��


    ��Hey hey, this feeling is fantastic.��


    Everyoneughed and looked very happy.

 Chapter 2331 - Shut Up! I’m Not One of Those Shallow Women!

    <h4>Chapter 2331: Shut Up! I��m Not One of Those Shallow Women!</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Vicki listened to all of them with a smile.


    Only until they stopped talking and focused their attention on her, did she stop smiling and say in a grave voice, ��So, you guys don��t intend to rest?��


    ��Maestro, it��s fine that we don��t rest. As long as the customers are happy, it��spletely fine to act one more day.��


    ��Yes, Maestro. We��ve finally gotten famous and there are so many people waiting to watch our performance. We can��t wait to get on stage, so we don��t need a rest.��


    ��We have discussed and felt that there is no problem.��


    Everyone nodded and said in unison.


    Old Man Mi opened his mouth and eventually chose to keep quiet.


    Bam!


    Vicki suddenly banged the table.


    The meeting room was deadly silent immediately.


    Everyone stopped smiling and looked at Vicki in shock and befuddlement.


    ��Do you all think there is no problem?�� Vicki looked at all of them coldly. Her eyebrows were already raised as she coldly said, ��I think that there is a huge problem!��


    ��Maestro���� Old Man Mi said softly.


    ......


    Vicki ignored him and continued on speaking, ��Have you guys forgotten what I have told you in the beginning? An excellent opera actor doesn��t have to butter up the audience. You only have to focus on your acting on stage and whether the audience likes it or not is up to them. Are you guys going to lose your original intention because of this little attention?��


    Everyone looked serious. Some of them wanted to speak, but no one was the first to do so.


    Vicki disappointedly said, ��Ever since I brought you into this trade, I have been telling you that the voice is the actor��s life. If you don��t let your throat rest as it deserves because you are chasing after the temporary cheers and apuse, you will cause the shortening of your vocal chords�� life. Frankly speaking, I am very disappointed.��


    All of them lowered their heads with shame.


    Even though they were different ages and most of them were older than Vicki, Vicki was the one who guided them into being an opera actor and was their master. She turned them from the dreamless bottomfeeders of society to opera actors who could use their voice and performance to express themselves.


    Just as Vicki said, she had been warning them about how to protect their throats to prolong their performing lives as soon as they joined the profession.


    ��I set the rule of resting one day every week to let you guyse back in a better shape to give back to the audience after a day��s rest, so that they can get to appreciate a real, full, and outstanding performance.


    ��I get what you guys are thinking, but you should clearly know that the audience likes our excellent performance on stage and not the fact that our performances are daily,�� Vicki said gravely.


    Every one of them had a thoughtful expression.


    Old Man Mi stepped forward and solemnly promised her. ��Maestro, we will rest as we nned before and will try our best to give the best opera performance to our audience.��


    ��Yes. We won��t disappoint you.��


    ��We know that we are wrong.��


    Everyone agreed and didn��t dwell on their mistake.


    Vicki finally smiled and nodded. ��Alright, let��s go back to sleep. We still have a performance tomorrow morning.��


    After saying that, she turned and left first.


    ***


    Standing on the tower of the ck Cat Opera House, Vicki looked at the moon that was half concealed by the clouds with a smile.


    ��Why are you smiling so duffly? Is this all you are capable of?��


    ��I am getting closer to my dream now, so what��s wrong with smiling? I am not only smiling, I am going tough too�� Hahaha����


    ��Alright�� Stopughing, it��s embarrassing.��


    ��I simply want tough. Don��t over my mouth�� Mmm����


    ��This is my mouth too and if I say noughing, it means noughing!��


    ***


    A weird one-man-show took ce on top of the tower for a while.


    ��Do you think Mag is a little weird?��


    ��Why so? I think Mr. Mag is a very outstanding person.��


    ��He��s far too outstanding to the point that it��s weird.��


    ��Grandfather said a chosen one will appear in every world every once in a while and he or she will receive extremely great fortune from the universe. Mr. Mag might be such a being.��


    ��The fortunate one means being extremely lucky, but his weirdness is in his almost perfect skills.


    ��A god of swordsmanship who has be a demi-god in a god-forsaken ce like the Nond Continent, and he actually cooks so well that no chef in this world is his match. Not only that, he can even appreciate opera and is great at being an angel investor and a businessman.


    ��His copyright awareness is also way ahead of his time and his ability of copyright operation is extremely powerful. His ability to drive consumption is even more astonishing and his methods are as good as a great business operator.��


    ��Erm�� In this case, Mr. Mag is indeed a perfect man.��


    ��Don��t be a love-struck idiot! That is some other woman��s man!��


    ��What��s the problem? Beauties have loved heroes from the beginning of time. It��s tradition.��


    ��Shut up! I��m not one of those shallow women!��


    ��But I am.��


    ��Shut up, shut up, shut up!��


    ��Mmm����


    ***


    ��The tickets for the ��Miss ck Cat�� morning show are now on sale! 200 copper coins for one ticket. Please line up in an orderly manner for your purchase. Enter the theater immediately after you purchase your ticket and sit ording to your ticket number. One ticket per show. No refund or exchange!�� M stood at the opera house��s entrance and yelled. It was only eight in the morning but the line in front of the opera house had already reached the door of Titan Tavern.


    Due to the opera��s extreme poprity, the situation of reselling scalper tickets had ured in the past few days. The 200 copper coins ticket could be sold for 500 copper coins. The profit was even higher than the ticket��s original price itself.


    Hence, Vicki came up with a solution of selling the tickets on the spot and then going into the theater to watch the show immediately to stop the scalpers from reselling the tickets.


    Of course, the disadvantage of this approach was that the audience who wanted to watch the performance had to line up for a long time in advance.


    However, Vicki could only think of this method currently. At least, it could ensure the audience who wanted to watch the opera could purchase the ticket with less money.


    M had be the ck Cat Opera��s official part-timer and she was responsible for selling the tickets. She would asionally go on stage as a small character without any dialogue for fun.


    Of course, there was one more reason why M was enthusiastic about it. She could go backstage when the show was over to learn opera singing from Vicki and the others.


    Although her talent was just mediocre, M had great interest and the opera actors enjoyed teaching her, so she was considered as one of them. She sounded even more enthusiastic when she was selling the tickets.


    ��Thisss is getting louder���� Eiffie rubbed her eyes as she opened the window and looked towards the ck Cat Opera��s direction disdainfully. She couldn��t help curving the corners of her lips upwards when she saw M, who was smiling like a scrooge. Just as she was about to retract her gaze and close the window, itnded on a few figures in the long line.

 Chapter 2332 - Black Cat Opera House

    <h4>Chapter 2332: ck Cat Opera House</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    ��Aren��t they Mr. Hades and his family?��


    Eiffie looked at the family of four in the line. Due to the great looks of the mother and the two children, they were still outstanding in the middle of the long line.


    ��Why did they suddenlye here today? Are they going to watch the opera?�� Eiffie thought with shock, but she quickly closed the window and then jumped back into her bed. She stuffed ��The Plum in the Golden Vase�� which was exposed a little, back into the bed. She tilted her head and thought before getting up from the bed again.


    ��I��d better go greet them. We are business partners after all,�� Eiffie murmured before taking out the most seductive clothes from her wardrobe and started washing up and putting on makeup at the dressing table.


    ***


    ��The front row ticket is 600 copper coins each. Two tickets cost 1200 copper coins.�� M put away the money proficiently and then casually asked, ��Next, please. How many tickets do you want and where would you like to sit?��


    ��Four seats in the middle of the fourth row,�� a voice answered.


    M halted her hands and looked up suddenly at the man standing in front of her. She immediately had a surprise expression. ��Master! What brought you guys here?!��


    ��Of course, we are here to watch the opera.�� Mag smiled. ��The opera house has finished its renovation and we haven��t seen it yet. We happened to be free today, so we came to take a look.��


    ��Yes, yes. The new opera house looks so majestic.�� Amy looked up at the ck and gray opera house and nodded.


    ��Let��s buy the tickets first. The people behind us are waiting to get into the theater.�� Mag reminded her smilingly. There would be plenty of time after the opera was over to talk. They couldn��t affect the viewing experience of the customers behind them.


    ...


    ��Alright. Four tickets. Please hold onto them.�� M tore off the corners of the four tickets and gave them to Mag.


    ��This is the money for the tickets.�� Mag gave her two gold coins and four silver coins before bringing the children into the theater.


    The renovated theater became a huge three storey building. urately speaking, it should be two and a half storeys.


    They entered through a passageway that had bright lights on both sides.


    Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V E L . COM


    The hall on the first floor was about 10 meters tall and looked more majestic than the previous circus building.


    The giant stage had its curtains drawn and its lights were dimmed.


    And, the auditorium that rises in steps and the single row seats gave Mag a sense of familiarity.


    He wasn��t involved in the opera house��s design. It should be led by Vicki. He was rather surprised that the five million budget could attain such a standard.


    There were obvious numbers on the seats and there were even staff members guiding the audience to their seats ording to their numbers. At the same time, they prevented some unnecessary conflicts.


    ��It��s here.�� Mag found their seats and sat down. He looked around and discovered that the majority of the audience had already taken their seats and most of them chose to sit in the front rows.


    Amy leaned against the soft fabric chair and smilingly said, ��The chair has be even morefortable. It should be even better for sleeping.��


    ��It��s indeed not bad.�� Mag also leaned back against the soft chair as he sized up the details in the opera house.


    Tworge windows were open at the back of the audience seating. They looked like they could be closed with two metal tes and they provided ample lighting for the theater when they were open. Together with the lighting on both sides of the stage, they gave the audience afortable seating experience before the show started.


    .


    It was veryfortable to look at the stage from the fourth row, but Mag could see that this opera house��s design was very professional. Vicki might have gotten external help in designing it, so the viewing experience at the back row wouldn��t be too bad either.


    After sweeping his gaze across the whole audience once, Mag saw a familiar figure at the side when he was about to retract his gaze.


    ��What is he doing here again?�� Mag looked at the man wearing a cape with an amused smile.


    Although he was nicely camouged, Mag still recognized him as the maestro of Maca Opera, Pascal, at the first nce.


    This fellow was tossed out by Vicki previously. He didn��t expect him to sneak back in again today. Did hee to make trouble? Or, was he here to make peace?


    Pascal looked around him and pressed the cape��s hood on his head even lower. Only his eyes were revealed as he sized up his surroundings warily.


    He didn��t want toe here either. Who would want toe here and be humiliated if it wasn��t for the pressures of life?!


    After Young Master Bobby��s heart was broken by Vicki that day, he couldn��t eat or sleep after he went back and he soon fell ill��


    And somehow, his family found out about the incident and med it on him. They wanted him to return all the money that he got from Bobby earlier.


    Due to their difference in statuses, he had no way to resist at all. Not only did he lose the money that Vicki used to buy back the actors, he even mortgaged the theater. They would be chased out if they couldn��t raise the money within two weeks.


    He already had enough of wandering around when Maca Opera was still the Maca Circus. Now that he finally had his own opera house, he wasn��t going to give it up so easily.


    However, he had only ever met one rich friend, which was Bobby, all these years. The rest were not even close to him, so no one would lend him hundreds of thousands of copper coins.


    He could only think of Vicki now.


    He looked down on the ck Cat Opera back then, but now he was no longer good enough for them.


    This opulent theater was way better than Maca Opera. The 200 copper coins and above ticket price made him even more jealous.


    What made him even more envious was, the ck Cat Opera still ensured that every performance was sold out even when the ticket price was so high.


    At least, it was the case right now.


    This meant that the ck Cat Opera could earn over 300,000 in ticket prices alone for every show.


    There were three shows per day, which meant they could earn almost 1,000,000 copper coins.


    Pascal��s Adam��s apple moved. How wealthy was that?!


    He only managed to get 1,000,000 copper coins from Bobby after buttering up to him for so long.


    Meanwhile, ck Cat Opera could earn over 1,000,000 daily!


    His motive today was very simple. He wanted to see if the audience were really rich and let Vicki acquire Maca Opera.


    Pascal felt that he had already humbled himself bying here today. He decided to give Vicki a chance to acquire his opera troupe. As a condition, he wanted half of the ck Cat Opera��s proprietary rights.


    Of course, as the party being purchased, he would relegate himself to the position of deputy maestro and let Vicki be the maestro.


    Pascal couldn��t help butugh out loud when he thought of how he was going to be one of the bosses of the opera troupe that earned over 1,000,000 copper coins daily.


    Hisughter attracted the attention of the staff members that were guiding the audience to their seats nearby.


    A staff member approached him and smilingly said, ��Excuse me, Sir. Could you please remove your cape? Your cape is too tall. It will obstruct the view of the audience behind you and affect their viewing experience.��

 Chapter 2333 - No, I Can’t See Light

    <h4>Chapter 2333: ��No, I Can��t See Light</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Pascal went white when he saw that smiling staff member. Sweat appeared on his forehead.


    The audience members who were waiting for the opera to start in boredom, all looked at him.


    ��I-I have photophobia. I cannot look at bright light,�� Pascal lowered his voice and replied, apuding himself for his wit.


    ��I see���� The staff member had a hesitant look as he said in a low voice, ��Please hold on for a while. Let me ask the maestro how we should handle this.��


    Then, he turned and left quickly.


    ��Aiyaya���� Pascal panicked instantly. He almost jumped up as he watched the staff member walk away quickly.


    It��s over now!


    The staff member should be a new recruit and didn��t know him, but if Vicki came over, she would see through his camouge at the very first nce.


    The wound that was caused by Vicky previously had just recovered. He didn��t want to antagonize that woman again.


    However, when he looked around the 80% full theater, the audience were mainly the rich and famous in Rodu. Even if Vicki was annoyed with him, she most probably wouldn��t hit him in this situation.


    Moreover, he came to negotiate with Vicki today. It was fine to meet her now.


    Mag watched this scene with great interest. He was also curious about why this fellow came to the ck Cat Opera House today.


    Soon after, Vicki, who had already changed into the ck Lolita dress, walked out from backstage and walked to Pascal��s seat under admiring gazes.


    ......


    ��That is the maestro of ck Cat Opera?��


    ��Mommy, is she Miss ck Cat? She��s so pretty! She looks exactly like the picture book!��


    ��Her dress is so pretty. Hubby, I want one too.��


    ��Sure, sure. I��ll custom make one for you when we go back.��


    The audience were talking among themselves. They didn��t expect to see the main lead before the show started.


    Even though she didn��t appear on stage, her presence still managed to wow them.


    Looking at the audience member that was huddling in a corner under a ck cape, Vicki frowned slightly. However, she gently said, ��Sir, if you have photophobia, could you change into a shorter cape? In that case, it won��t affect the audience behind you.��


    Pascal looked at the cape that Vicki was holding and pondered for a while before saying in a low voice, ��No, I can��t see bright light. I can only wear my own cape. I can��t wear others�� capes.��


    Vicki��s eyebrow jerked up as soon as that person spoke. Her gaze became razor-sharp as she coldly said, ��You indeed can��t see the light. I think you have forgotten about your pain after your wound healed. You came here for a beating again.��


    The audience members around them all had a curious expression when they heard Vicki say that. It seemed like the maestro of ck Cat Opera knew this audience member.


    However, the way she spoke was really very ��Miss ck Cat��!


    Pascal broke into a cold sweat under the cape, but he still said in a shrill voice, ��I-is this how you ck Cat Opera members treat your audience?! I��ve bought a ticket! Y-you guys are bullying me!��


    ��Ha, if you were a real audience member, we would naturally wee you. However, we always have our sticks ready for those bastards whoe to make trouble.�� Vicki said to the staff member coldly, ��Throw him out! Our ck Cat Opera doesn��t wee him!��


    Two staff members picked Pascal up on both sides and dragged him out as soon as Vicky finished talking.


    ��Wait a sec! Wait a sec!�� Pascal kicked his stubby legs around in the air as he shouted, ��Maestro Vicki, I didn��te to make trouble! I really came to see the performance and to discuss a business deal with you!��


    Vicki looked at him coldly with ill-concealed disgust in her eyes. ��I��m not interested in discussing any business deals with you. I don��t wish to say one more word to you either!��


    ��This is an one-in-a-lifetime chance! You will never get this chance again if you miss it!�� Pascal grabbed onto a seatback. His face flushed bright red because he was using all his strength. He said in a hoarse voice, ��I��m willing to merge my Maca Opera with your ck Cat Opera! You��ll be the maestro while I��ll be the deputy maestro. We will be called ck Ma Opera in the future and we will be so famous! We have the best opera actors in Rodu who could make your performance even fuller. You can��t find that anywhere else!��


    ��Maca Opera? Is there another opera troupe in Rodu?��


    ��I thought opera was a very new thing. Seems like I��m being ignorant.��


    ��I know about that Maca Opera. Their performance is so boring, but it��s great at putting people to sleep. I��ll go watch them whenever I have insomnia. I��ll fall asleep very quickly.��


    ��Then speaking from the point of functionality, it��s not bad.��


    The audience members discussed among themselves. They were very interested in their argument.


    Mag felt likeughing when he heard that. This Pascal was really daydreaming. He actually dared to ask ck Cat Opera for a merger and wanted to be the deputy maestro shamelessly.


    .


    There were no professional opera actors in Maca Opera at all. They were all fooling around. They learnt some songs somewhere and just murmured them on stage. They could put the audience to sleep very quickly, so the audience didn��t know what they saw in the end.


    However, his courage was admirable. He would most probably be thrown out by Vicki.


    Vicki was so furious that sheughed when she saw Pascal holding onto the seat tightly.


    ��You said you want us to merge with your Maca Opera? And, let you be the deputy maestro?�� Vicki asked Pascal.


    ��Yes, yes, yes. I have alreadypromised a lot. It��s enough to show my sincerity.�� Pascal quickly nodded and smilingly said, ��Think about it, I have been in Rodu for over 20 years. I know many people, from the rich and powerful to the ordinary folks. Why do you think people ept opera so readily? It��s all due to my Maca Opera��s hard work that your ck Cat Opera has sess today. Now, our ck Ma Opera is just starting out. It will go even further if you let me operate it!��


    Now, even the audience members were astonished by his thick skin.


    Obviously, they came after reading the famous ��Miss ck Cat�� picture book. What has it got to do with that Maca Opera?


    It seemed like that fatty under the cape was indeed here to make trouble.


    ��Throw him out. If he is still grabbing onto the seat, break whichever finger is grabbing onto the seat,�� Vicki said coldly before heading to the backstage without a backwards nce.


    The two staff members, who were initially helpless towards Pascal, reached out for him.

 Chapter 2334 - Don’t You Feel Cold?

    <h4>Chapter 2334: Don��t You Feel Cold?</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    ��What a scary woman!��


    Pascal retracted his fingers from the seatback immediately and let the two staff members drag him out and toss him on to the street.


    Pascal rolled around on the ground and shouted, ��They��re beating up people! ck Cat Opera is beating up people!��


    The audience lining up to go in were all looking at him perplexedly.


    ��This is a thief who got caught in the act. Please be careful, everyone.�� The staff member exined seriously.


    The people in the line all started to cover their money bags and began to look at Pascal with a wary and disdainful gaze.


    Pascal: ����?��


    Even a staff member who was responsible for the tickets in ck Cat Opera was so natural in acting?


    .


    After he said that, Pascal was alreadybeled as a thief. Rather than staying here and embarrassing himself, he could only stand up and sneak away.


    ��Cool! Is this an easter egg? Miss ck Cat is so suave��


    ��Yes. If this is acting, it��s so natural. If it��s real, then I love her character!��


    ...


    ��I already began to look forward to this opera performance. I heard that the story ��Miss ck Cat�� is created by the maestro of ck Cat Opera. Seems like she��s a person with more stories too.��


    Vicki��s swift handling not only didn��t antagonize the audience, instead she gained the audience��s liking and raised everyone��s anticipation.


    ��This girl is smart,�� Irina saidughingly.


    ��Her brain indeed spins very fast. I suspect it��s driven by a dual core,�� Mag also answered with a smile.


    ��Dual core?�� Irina looked at him perplexedly.


    ��That is���� Mag thought about how to answer this question.


    ��Mr. Hades, are you guys here to watch the opera too? What a coincidence. We happen to be sitting next to each other too,�� a sultry voice said at that moment and Eiffie, who was wearing a long red dress, sashayed over.


    Eiffie had a great figure and she was wearing a fitting long dress. Her wavy hair was let loose and she looked sultry when she walked over. She instantly attracted many men��s attention.


    ��Who is this beauty?��


    ��She seems to be thedy boss of that Titan Tavern across the street.��


    ��This woman is so pretty. Let me check her features out.��


    Many men were already tempted.


    However, Eiffie didn��t care about those heated gazes at all. She walked over to Mag and his family smilingly and sat on the empty seat next to him.


    ��I happen to be free today, so I came to watch a performance at the new theater.�� Mag nodded slightly. ��You haven��t watched a show here yet either?��


    .


    Of course, there was no such coincidence. It must be M that gave Eiffie the ticket next to them.


    Irina looked at her with a mysterious smile, as though she had already seen through her tricks.


    ��I have watched it before, but I was feeling bored in the morning, so I came over to take a look.�� Eiffie smoothed her hair and greeted Irina and the two children.


    Amy curiously asked Eiffie, who wasn��t wearing a jacket, ��Big Sister Eiffie, don��t you feel cold?��


    Eiffie didn��t feel cold initially, but after Amy asked that, she couldn��t help shivering.


    ��I-I��m not cold. I feel rather warm today.�� Eiffie shook her head with a smile. She wasn��t going to lose her pride.


    ��How��s the tavern��s business recently?�� Mag asked Eiffie.


    ��Ever since getting the rum��s dealership, Titan Tavern��s number of customers is still increasing. I��m already nning to expand the tavern��s space.�� Eiffie didn��t know which tavern Mag was asking about, so she continued on, ��Saipan Tavern��s number of customers is very stable. It��s fully packed from the start to the end of operation.��


    ��Thank you for your hard work during this time.�� Mag nodded slightly. Eiffie must have been very busy trying to increase the number of customers in her own tavern while managing Saipan Tavern at the same time.


    ��I don��t feel tired as I��m working for myself,�� Eiffie answered nonchntly.


    ��However, the ��Miss ck Cat�� picture book is really selling very well. The 10,000 copies that have just arrived will be sold out very soon. Many audience members buy the picture book after watching the opera,�� Eiffie said.


    Compared to the tavern��s business, selling the picture books let her see what was a real windfall.


    She was very envious of the 2,000,000 daily earnings.


    ��This is the charm of linkage.�� Mag smiled.


    The opera��s market, opened up by the picture book, finally gave back to the picture book with its great quality.


    As the influence of ��Miss ck Cat�� expanded beyond Rodu, it would be expected to create more growth for the picture book.


    ��You are such a genius at promotion,�� Eiffie said to Mag with admiration.


    Be it getting the gold award and instantly turning Saipan Tavern into a famous tavern in Rodu when it was first set up, or using the picture book to expand ck Cat Opera��s sales, he had demonstrated amazing tactics.


    ��All these are just tricks. If we don��t have great quality, promotion will be useless too.�� Mag shook his head slightly. He didn��t feel very proud.


    Many people were envious of Mag as he chatted with Eiffie. After all, Eiffie, the great beauty, was giving him a lot of attention, while anotherdy, who looked like his wife, sat next to him and was equally ravishing. In fact, she was even more beautiful than Eiffie.


    They were really envious of his luck with thedies.


    Mag sensed some jealous gazes, but he was already used to it. There was always some pressure whenever Irina was next to him.


    Fortunately, even though Eiffie was wearing tight-fitting clothes, she was still behaving properly, so it prevented the urrence of unhappy scenes.


    Soon, the theater was fully packed.


    After the two staff members confirmed all the audience members had taken their seats, they signaled to everyone that the performance was going to start. The metal tes for the two windows behind slowly lowered and the theater turned dark gradually.


    The lights on the stage came on and together with a loud chorus, the curtains on the stage were slowly pulled up and the performance began.


    Mag watched this opera performance seriously. The stage backdrop had be more exquisite and their costumes were the ones that he custom-made for them. Together with the actors�� great acting and beautiful singing, this opera was rather professional.


    The actors�� great acting and the story of Miss ck Cat fighting against her fate and the restraints of her identity, breaking out of the cage and gaining a new life, got the audience immersed in the story. Some could be even seen wiping away their tears.


    No one left during the two hour performance.


    When the bell at the end of the performance rang, everyone stood up and pped for a long time.


    Mag pped as he looked at Vicki, who was leading the actors in a bow, smilingly. ��This is the real opera performance.��

 Chapter 2335 - Do You Need To Be That Hardcore?!

    <h4>Chapter 2335: Do You Need To Be That Hardcore?!</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Mag remained on his seat for a while after the audience left. Then, he brought Irina and the girls backstage.


    ��Sir, the exit is over there.�� A staff member approached them smilingly. He was about to lead them away with a wary gaze.


    ��We��re���� Mag was about to exin.


    ��They��re my friends.�� A voice spoke up behind them. Vicki walked over to them with a smile. She said to Mag, ��Mr. Hades, long time no see.��


    ��Maestro.�� The staff member nodded at Vicki before leaving.


    Mag remembered that they had just met a few days ago, but he still praised her with a smile, ��The theater is great and the performance is great. You guys are indeed worthy of the title of the best opera troupe on the Nond Continent.��


    ��It��s pointless to fight for the number one position with an opera troupe like Maca Opera.�� Vicki shrugged. With a brighter smile, she said, ��Let��s go to my office.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded and they followed Vicki to her office.


    Vicki gave the two little ones some snacks and let them y at the side as they ate. Then, she greeted Irina formally before sitting across from Mag.


    ��I didn��t expect you guys to have a full house so soon. You��re indeed wise to choose taking the money to renovate the theater first,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Is that so? I��m feeling very regretful now. If I chose to keep part of the picture books�� sale, my earnings would have been much higher than the one-time price, right?�� Vicki said smilingly, but there was no sign of regret on her face.


    ��That��s true. ��Miss ck Cat�� picture book will most likely be a ssic. Let��s set a small target of selling 1,000,000 copies first.�� Mag nodded seriously.


    Vicki��s expression froze. Now, she was really feeling her heart ache.


    ......


    Mag continued speaking, ��Oh yes. I��m here today to talk to you about the copyright of the ��Miss ck Cat�� magvie.��


    ��Magvie?�� Vicki looked puzzled.


    ��I��ll be using the photostones to make ��Miss ck Cat�� into a moving pictureter and I��ll charge a fee to y it. This is your story after all, so I intend to get your permission first.�� Mag exined.


    ��T-hat! Isn��t that a movie?!�� Vicki eximed.


    <i>��So, Underground City is also calling it a movie,��</i>?Mag was thoughtful. It seemed like the development of technology had amonality.


    ��What��s a movie?�� Mag asked instead.


    ��Erm���� Vicki murmured. She was shocked by Mag��s advanced thinking.


    After all, this world didn��t even have electricity and the steam engine was still at its initial stage of development and notmonly used yet, but Mag actually wanted to make movies.


    Moreover, most importantly, he had found the winning point: watching movies for a fee.


    Wasn��t that equivalent to building cinemas?


    Cinemas still existed in the Underground City��s fifth-tier cities, while themon holographic capsules had already taken over in the first-tier and second-tier cities. Furthermore, some holographic sses could even provide a better viewing experience than normal cinemas.


    However, if they were talking about building cinemas on the Nond Continent, that was simply�� ridiculous!


    ��Even though we could use the photostones to record and store some content, the content isn��t clear enough and the shooting methods and angles are limited. We could only shoot from one angle from the start to the end, and there��s no room for mistakes in the process���� Vicki said and suddenly realized it was very suitable to record the opera��s live performances.


    They only had to position the photostone at the best spot in the audience seats and record the opera from the start to the end. There was no need for editing or worried about the camera angle.


    However, this was an opera, not a movie.


    ��I have got professionals to modify a set of equipment. This is the shooting equipment. The photostone��s recording effect is enhanced and we can control the recording and pausing precisely. This is the yback device. ce the photostone into the slot and it can read the recorded content. It can also do simple editing. It can cut the sections you need and paste them together����


    Vicki was already in a daze when she saw Mag take out the equipment and start exining.


    ��D-do you need to be that hardcore?!


    ��Never mind about getting a set of shooting equipment, but do you need to get the ying device and the editing software too?


    ��Moreover�� this is magic? Magic!��


    She felt that she needed to speak out these words.


    ��The current equipment is still very primitive, but it��s enough for simple recording.�� Mag looked at Vicki, who couldn��t close her mouth for a long time, with a smile and tapped on the yer.


    The screen on the yer was showing a simple skit of Ugly Duckling and ck Coal, the parrot in the magic potion shop. The content was negligible, but Mag had deonstrated the practical functions and techniques of scene switch, camerawork and editing.


    Vicki was quiet for a long time after watching it. Then, she seriously asked Mag, ��I have two thoughts right now.��


    ��What are they?��


    ��You are a super genius, or�� you have escaped from Underground City too.�� Vicki stared into Mag��s eyes, as though she wanted to see through him.


    ��Which one do you think I am?�� Mag looked into her eyes smilingly.


    After pondering seriously for a while, she said, ��The former.��


    ��Why are you so sure about that?��


    ��If you came from Underground City, you would have even more and better recement ns. Secondly, if you were from Underground City you would only avoid me and not bring these things to me,�� Vicki said, ��You are a genius in many areas.��


    ��Would I look hypocritical if I am too polite?��


    ��Yes.��


    ��Then, do you think this set of equipment could transfer ��Miss ck Cat�� from the opera stage into the magvie?�� Mag asked smilingly.


    ��Do you intend to shoot an opera magvie, or turn the opera into a drama form?��


    ��I think a dramatized performance would be more popr than an opera,�� Mag said.


    Vicki thought seriously before nodding. ��If you really want to shoot ��Miss ck Cat��, I have three requests.��


    ��Please speak.��


    ��First of all, I get to choose the actors. Secondly, I will be the scriptwriter. Finally, I��ll be the director too,�� Vicki said.


    Good fellow. She wanted to be the scriptwriter, director and actor at the same time!


    ��Alright.�� Mag agreed without even thinking.


    ��It��s so easy?�� Vicki was stunned.


    ��Actually, I don��t understand these aspects very well. It definitely would be better if I hand this to the professionals,�� Mag smilingly said, ��Furthermore, I can guarantee that I will only provide the money and not interfere with the process of filming.��


    This was indeed an excellent investor!


    Vicki looked at Mag with a brighter gaze.


    ��Then, can we begin to talk about the division of profits now? Or, would you like to sell the rights this time as well?�� Mag continued to ask.

 Chapter 2336 - You’re Still Young and Small, You’re Not Suitable for Such Roles.

    <h4>Chapter 2336: You��re Still Young and Small, You��re Not Suitable for Such Roles.</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    ��No! This time, I want a cut of the profit!�� Vicki shook her head resolutely.


    She was already disadvantaged once with the picture book. Now, she would not repeat the same mistake with the movie.


    ��I need to remind you that we currently do not have any venue to show it. The people of the Nond Continent have no concept of what a magvie is either. It would probably take a very long time to build a magvie theater and to establish the idea of a magvie. The chances of recouping the capital for ��Miss ck Cat�� is very small. Are you sure you want a cut?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    Upon hearing that, Vicki was stunned and she hesitated.


    She knew that Mag was not lying. Even in the Underground City where movies were around for thousands of years, there were still many directors making losses with every movie they made.


    To make a movie in the Nond Continent, especially when cinemas did not exist, was unthinkable. Only Mag would dare to do something like that.


    ��I would also like to remind you that I am intending to develop this industry to provide a venue for magvie showings. Therefore, my initial films would be mostly to open up the market. I can��t guarantee the box office sales,�� Mag continued.


    Vicki knew that Mag was speaking the truth and he was very sincere and truthful.


    ��The opera troupe is no longercking money. Therefore, I can pump in some money for my dreams too. I don��t want a lump sum of money. I just want 30% of the box office sales in the future,�� Vicki told Mag with a smile.


    ��Deal.�� Mag nodded. He did not bargain.


    This share ratio was rather simr to that of the film industry in his previous life. However, as the investor, issuer, and advertiser, this ratio was rather disadvantageous to him.


    But Mag was notcking in money and the return on investment was worth it.


    ��Oh, right, can I have a small request?�� Mag asked.


    ......


    ��What is it?��


    ��I want to add a little character and an actor in ��Miss ck Cat��,�� Mag said.


    Vicki frowned. He just said that he would not interfere with the movie��s production. However, she still asked, ��What character? Who are you adding?��


    ��A chef, me,�� Mag said with a pat on his chest.


    ��You want to act in the movie?�� Vicki was a little shocked. However, she was very soon in a dilemma. ��It��s difficult to change this story to Miss ck Cat eloping with a chef����


    Mag: ����?��


    ��I don��t want to be the male lead. I just want to be a calefare.�� Mag shook his head. ��I don��t need too much screen time. Just give me enough time to make a dish. I want to teach people how to make it.��


    ��I see���� Vicki blushed. She realized she seemed to have misunderstood him. After thinking for a while, she said with a nod, ��I can consider that. However, I can only decide if I can add the scene after seeing how you perform in front of the camera.��


    She was a very strict director who would not give in to the investor of the film. Mag nodded with a smile. ��Sure, no problem.��


    Who is he? Mag Alex, and Hades, the winner of the best actor award who could jump between three characters anytime, anywhere. He would not have to worry about performing in front of the camera.


    ��This mov�� magvie, how much do you intend to invest in it?�� Vicki asked.


    ��This magvie would not require arge set-up or special effects so I doubt it would require arge capital. I intend to invest 10 million copper coins,�� Mag said.


    Vicki thought for a while and nodded in agreement. ��That would be enough.��


    She knew very well that building a cinema in the Nond Continent would be a task that required huge funding.


    .


    ��Other than this, I actually have another script that I would like you to write for me.�� Mag pulled out a stack of papers and pushed it to Vicki.


    ��Phantom of Cookery?�� Vicki looked at the tacky name on the cover. She raised her brow. This looked like a popr novel sold at roadside stalls.


    She picked up the document and flipped through it. As she read, she slowly looked absorbed and her eyes lit up with excitement, as though she was holding a treasure.


    About 20 minutester, Vicki put the document down. She looked at Mag and asked, ��Who wrote this story?��


    ��Yours truly.�� Mag smiled.


    Vicki looked intensely at Mag as she eximed, ��Although you don��t write very well, the narrative is a mess and the emotional changes in the plot are awkward, this is a very good story!��


    The facial muscles on Mag��s face twitched. He was not sure whether to be happy hearing this praise.


    He was the one who wrote the story, penned the narrative, and even changed the emotions in the plot. Only the story was not his.


    This wench is rather spot-on.


    Vicki also realized that her words did not sound very pleasant. She exined, ��What I mean to say was�� this is a very good story. Its ws could not hide its beauty. Even if it��s adapted into an opera, it would be a sell-out.��


    ��I want you to help me to write this story into a magvie script. Of course, aspensation, I can give you the copyright of this story without anything in return,�� Mag said.


    ��Really?!�� Vicki��s eyes lit up.


    ��All the cooperation that we��ve discussed today will be written down and signed as a contract.�� Mag nodded.


    ��Deal!�� Vicki nodded decisively.


    She was racking her brains recently over a new story for her opera. Mag��s story was a breath of fresh air.


    The love-hate rtionship between a human chef and a subus, with a dryad, the Great Old Ones, and other elements interjected into the story was a very dramatic yet trendy plot.


    Vicki felt that this story might even be better than ��Miss ck Cat��.


    What��s more, this story was an absolute fit to be aired on the big screen.


    The dryad and the Great Old Ones could be made through magic special effects and they could bring an even greater visual impact to the audience.


    ��You��re not intending to y the chef yourself, are you?�� Vicki asked Mag.


    ��I am.�� Mag nodded truthfully. This was a movie he made for himself.


    ��The female lead���� Vicki bit her lower lip. She looked as though she had made a big decision as she said, ��I��ll����


    ��I already have someone in mind for the female lead.�� Mag interrupted with a smile. He nced at young Vicki��s itty bitties and said, ��You��re still young and small, you��re not suitable for such roles.��


    Vicki: ����?��


    She was indeed still young and small but she felt that Mag was referring to something else that was small.


    Ough!


    She was so mad she wanted to tear the draft in her hands to shreds but she could not bear to do such a thing to such a great story. Her face twisted with rage and she clenched her teeth as she said with a nod, ��Alright, I��ll take this story!��


    ��I intend to shoot this story first so I��ll leave the script to you. I hope that I can see the initial draft of the script when I��m back at the theater seven dayster,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Seven days?�� Vicki almost jumped.


    Did this fellow think that everyone is a tentacle monster? When she gets stuck, she could not even churn a single word out!

 Chapter 2337 - Beauty Fades

    <h4>Chapter 2337: Beauty Fades</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    ��I heard you writers could easily write tens of thousands of words every day, or maybe you aren��t meant to do this job.�� Mag looked at Vicki smilingly.


    ��Is that so?�� Vicki frowned deeply. She felt that Mag seemed to be lying to her.


    Mag shook his head and said, ��I simply heard about it. After all, I don��t know your professional circle very well. You will decide if it is really true or not.��


    ��Alright. I��ll give you the script in one week��s time.�� Vicki still forced herself to agree.


    To Vicki, altering the script was also something she had to do right now. The opera��s script and the movie��s script were not very different. Although there would be some changes in the lines and the changing of scenes, it was overall the same.


    Although she wasn��t a movie scriptwriter, she learned plenty of movie knowledge when she was learning to be an opera scriptwriter. It shouldn��t be too difficult to change the story with aplete framework and proper characters.


    ��Alright. It��s decided then.�� Mag nodded and got up to leave.


    ��You��re not staying for lunch?�� Vicki tried to keep him.


    ��No, thank you very much. I promised Eiffie to eat lunch at her ce. M is cooking.�� Mag shook his head and asked, ��Do you want toe too?��


    ��Sure,�� Vicki answered very naturally.


    Even though Mag wasn��t cooking, M��s culinary skills weren��t too bad. At least, it was better than the theater��s meals.


    ...


    Mag and thedies arrived at Titan Tavern. M had already ced a few dishes on the table. They were the pig ears sd, drunkard peanuts and pig tongue sd.


    Good fellow. They were all side dishes for drinking.


    ��Master,e and eat. I have already cooked all the dishes,�� M said to Mag expectantly. She had been practicing hard on her culinary skills. She wanted to demonstrate them to Mag.


    ��I think I��ll go cook two more dishes. We can��t just drink without proper food.�� Mag walked to the kitchen reluctantly. It seemed like thisss could only serve these three dishes.


    ��That��s great.�� Vicki sat by the table. She thought she wouldn��t be able to eat Mag��s cooking today. She didn��t expect him to cook a few dishes.


    ��Th-then, I��ll go take a look too. I can learn more skills at the same time too.�� M went into the kitchen with a blush. She actually knew how to cook a few more simple homely dishes, but she didn��t want to embarrass herself, so she only served her best dishes.


    Amy discovered a copy of ��Miss ck Cat�� on the counter with surprise and said to Annie, ��Big Sister Annie, look. It��s your pictures!��


    Annie noticed the picture book too and she smiled.


    Eiffie came over and ced her hands on Annie��s shoulders gently as she said with amazement, ��Annie, you��re so awesome. Many people loved your picture books. They all said they were fantastic and were collectibles.��


    ��Thank you,�� Annie said with signnguage.


    Vicki also came over to say to Annie, ��Many people asked me if the picture books are drawn by me. If you decide to hold a signing session, I think many fans wille to support you.��


    This quiet girl had such amazing power with her pens.


    Even though she had created the story of ��Miss ck Cat��, Annie re-created it again in another format.


    The storyboard, tempo, simplified lines�� All these things demonstrated Annie��s abilities.


    She transported a story that was being sung on stage, into a picture book with squares and found the perfect bnce point.


    Vicki even thought that if this picture book was being sold in Underground City, it would also be very popr with picture book collectors there.


    She had considered discussing with Mag about buying the Underground City��s distribution rights from Annie and publishing it in Underground City.


    Annie only shook her head gently when she heard that and said with signnguage, ��I like to draw, but I don��t like to interact with too many people.��


    Vicki nodded smilingly. ��It��s not wrong to concentrate on just creating. The rest are simply extras.��


    Irina sat at the side leisurely and watched the whole process quietly. She was only watching Vicki and Eiffie with interest.


    Eiffie sensed Irina��s gaze and sat across from her smilingly. ��What have you been busy withtely, Madam?��


    Irina smilingly said, ��I��ve been busy traveling around. He likes to wander around, so sometimes we��ll go watch the stars in the mountains, or sometimes we��ll go to the beach. It is interesting, but it can be tiring at the same time.��


    Eiffie��s eyelids twitched and she felt hurt.


    She had her hands full every day, worrying about the two taverns.


    Yet, this couple still felt tired when they only traveled around to see the starry sky and enjoy the sea breeze at the beach?


    Irina said to Eiffie with a concerned expression, ��There are a few fine lines at the corners of your eyes now. Did you rest properly recently? We women have to worry less and sleep early. That way you can maintain yourself to look as good as me.��


    ��Fine lines? Really? Where are they?�� Eiffie instantly panicked when she heard that. She took out a small mirror immediately and looked at the corners of her eyes. The dark corners did indeed have a few fine lines. Even though they were not obvious, they were still there.


    Eiffie��s expression turned severe instantly. As a confident woman, she always felt that she was still far from using the word ��old��.


    However, the fine lines at the corner of her eyes seemed to be reminding her that she was slowly getting older.


    Looking at Irina sitting across from her again, her skin was still so fair and smooth. Don��t even talk about fine lines, she couldn��t even find a mark on her. Who could tell that Irina was already the mother of two, while she was still a virgin!


    ��It��s fine, Big Sister Eiffie. It��s just one tiny fine line. There will be moreter and you��ll get used to it.�� Amy consoled her understandingly.


    Eiffie opened her mouth but she was actually at a loss for words at that moment.


    However, she still felt a little sad after she put away the mirror.


    Time flies and beauty fades. Only women knew how important a beautiful body was.


    Irina, who looked amused initially, stopped smiling when she saw Eiffie being down. After thinking for a short moment, she took out a small bottle and passed it to Eiffie.


    ��This is?�� Eiffie received that exquisite bottle and looked at Irina perplexedly.


    ��This is a small bottle of the Spring of Life. Dab a little at the corners of your eyes before you sleep daily, and your fine lines should improve,�� Irina answered.


    ��Is it true?!�� Eiffie��s eyes flicked open wide and she grasped the little bottle tightly, as she was afraid to drop it. However, she seemed to quickly realize something and passed the bottle back to Irina with both hands. ��Isn��t the Spring of Life the holy water of the elves? I can��t ept such a precious item����

 Chapter 2338 - You Are My Real Big Sister

    <h4>Chapter 2338: You Are My Real Big Sister</h4>


    Eiffie didn��t quite know the price of the Spring of Life, but this didn��t affect her knowing that it was a very precious item. At least, it couldn��t be bought by normal people easily.


    Now, Irina was actually giving a bottle of the Spring of Life just to improve her fine lines at the corner of her eyes.


    ��Take it. It��s just a little thing. I have plenty of it.�� Irina waved her hand nonchntly. She drank more than that amount when she woke up every morning. This was indeed nothing.


    ��But����


    ��If you think the fine lines at the corners of your eyes are nothing, then forget it.�� Irina looked at her calmly.


    Eiffie��s hands that were holding onto the bottle, froze in midair and she looked at Irina before looking at the bottle again. Finally, she couldn��t ept watching herself turn old, so she epted the Spring of Life and gratefully said to Irina, ��From now on, you are my real big sister.��


    ��What kind of real big sister?�� Irina looked at her with a seemingly harmless smile.


    ��Erm���� Eiffie murmured. Sworn sisters? Or�� her gaze drifted towards the kitchen. It didn��t seem bad to have the same husband, right?


    <i>��Shameless!��</i>?Eiffie spat at herself. Irina had just given her the Spring of Life and yet she was lusting after her husband. She was no different from a vixen.


    ��Big Sister will make the decision,�� Eiffie said with a blush.


    Mag heard the conversation outside and flicked a nce at Eiffie. ��Why are you blushing?��


    ...


    ��Is this some kind of beauty serum?�� Vicki interjected curiously. She stared at the little bottle in Eiffie��s hands curiously.


    Even though she was still a maiden and didn��t have to worry about turning old, as a girl, she was naturally curious about things that would make her pretty.


    ��There are some effects.�� Irina nodded. ��But I use it to wash my face daily and I don��t feel anything special.��


    Eiffie looked at Irina withplicated emotions. Thisdy was really a humble bragger. She used the Spring of Life to wash her face daily? Even the aristocrats in Rodu didn��t dare to say they did that.


    Continue -reading -on MYB0 X N0V E L. COM


    How rich was she?


    Eiffie couldn��t help feeling curious about Mag��s worth.


    The tavern he casually opened became the number one restaurant in Rodu and earned hundreds of thousands daily.


    The picture book he casually released earned another tens of millions.


    Most importantly�� he didn��t have to worry about doing all these things himself.


    Furthermore, he had bought half of Romo Street at the lowest price. Now, with the two taverns and one opera house, the whole street came back to life. The property prices increased and he easily earned another few hundreds of millions.


    The way a genius earned money was always hard to fathom.


    Even now, she still couldn��t figure out if Mag had intended to specte in properties from the very beginning, and opening a tavern and helping the opera house were simply part of the n.


    Then, she was even more envious of Irina��s life. She was a carefree richdy. She only needed to think about where to spend money when she woke up every day and she used the Spring of Life to wash every day��


    This life was simply beyond imagination.


    ��This is the elves�� holy water. I heard it has very formidable healing effects. It��s something that you can��t even buy with money.�� Eiffie exined to Vicki.


    ��I see���� Vicki was thoughtful. She knew Mag and Irina were a couple, so it wasn��t surprising that this elven princess had plenty of the Spring of Life.


    ��May I buy some of the Spring of Life from you, Madam?�� Vicki asked Irina. She wanted to keep some of this good stuff as a backup.


    ��I��ll give you a bottle.�� Irina gave her a bottle of the Spring of Life generously too.


    ��Thank you.�� Vicki epted the Spring of Life and opened the cap to sniff it immediately. The rich life aura washed over her and refreshed her. Her tiredness was all washed away.


    ��What a potent invigorating effect!�� Vicki��s eyes lit up. This was a miracle drug for refreshing and clearing the mind after pulling an all nighter!


    She was already prepared to pull all nighters this whole week. However, even when she had great health, it was hard to avoid feeling tired in the daytime when pulling all nighters.


    If she could have a few bottles of this Spring of Life, then she wouldn��t have to worry at all.


    She looked at Irina and realized she wasn��t very familiar with her, so she really couldn��t make herself ask her for it. Hence, she sneaked into the kitchen with the Spring of Life and hinted to Mag. ��This Spring of Life��s invigorating effects are really not bad. If I can have a few sips when I write the script every night, I should be able to write for the entire night, right? Pity�� this seems to be very little.��


    Mag nced at her and curved his lips. However, he seriously said, ��Actually, there is a better physical method to refresh yourself.��


    ��What is that?�� Vicki asked.


    ��Tie your hair onto the ceiling��s beam, and if you doze off at night, your hair will be pulled. Pain is the best invigorating method,�� Mag replied.


    ��I refuse!�� Vicki caressed her hair. She treasured her hair so there��s no way she would tie it to the beam and let it be pulled.


    Mag smiled silently.


    After receiving Irina��s gift, Vicki and Eiffie��s attitude towards her improved greatly and they became obviously closer. The threedies sat together and chatted harmoniously.


    Mag stir-fried three simple home cooked dishes, which were made from the leftover ingredients in the kitchen. One stir-fried vegetables, one drop egg soup, and one stir-fried pork with spring bamboo shoots.


    M carried the dishes from the kitchen, following after Mag. She was looking at Mag with admiration.


    The simple ingredients blossomed in Mag��s hands.


    ��Alright. Let��s tuck in.�� Mag removed his apron and sat down.


    Everyone took their seats too.


    ��Let me taste M��s dishes first.�� Mag picked up a drunkard peanut with the chopsticks and popped it into his mouth under M��s anticipated gaze.


    Crunch, crunch, crunch!


    The peanut was crunchy and tasty. There were great improvementspared to the previous time.


    Then, he tried the pig ears sd and pig tongue sd.


    The pig ears were crunchy and chewy, while the pig tongue was soft and texturized. The red oil was fragrant and spicy. Theyplemented each other perfectly. They had obviously improved as well.


    Mag put down his chopsticks and looked at the nervous M. He nodded with a smile. ��Not bad. They can be released in Saipan Tavern now.��


    ��Really?!�� M was so surprised that she wanted to jump up immediately.


    ��Yes. You have reached my expectation.�� Mag nodded.


    ��It��s great! The Saipan Tavern��s customers finally have side dishes to go with their drinks,�� M said with a smile. She had been ming herself for that for a long time.


    After lunch, Mag went to Saipan Tavern to take a look before bringing the children to shop and eat.


    After exiting a food street, Amy and Annie were both carrying all sorts of food. Mag and Irina were following after the two little ones with a smile. Just as they were about to go out of the alley, they were stopped by a priest with white hair and a white beard.

 Chapter 2339 - The Holy See’s Pope

    <h4>Chapter 2339: The Holy See��s Pope</h4>


    ��My four esteemed guests, the pope would like to have a chat with you. Could you please follow me?�� The middle-aged missionary was gentle and he spoke respectfully.


    Mag sized up that middle-aged missionary. He was a 10th-tier great magic caster. Mag wondered which Holy See��s bishop he was.


    Mag had always maintained a respectful distance with that mysterious pope. He didn��t want Amy to have too much interaction with him.


    The Holy See had once led the human race out of the dark ages and built the Roth Empire.


    However, the Holy See had always been stuck in the mud. They had plenty of rules internally. Everything would be involuntary once they entered the Holy See.


    However, the pope seemed to care greatly for Amy. He not only wanted her to be the Holy See��s holy maiden and gave her the wings of light, he even came looking for her again and again.


    If it was in the past, Mag would make an excuse not to meet that old man.


    However, it was different now. He no longer had to be too respectful of the pope with his current power. Hence, he intended to meet that old man and see what he was up to.


    ��Let��s go. Bring us there,�� Mag said to the bishop.


    ��Please follow me.�� The bishop nodded smilingly and led them into a deserted alley.


    A light shed as soon as they stepped into the alley. Then, they appeared in a splendid pce.


    Mag secretly marveled at this teleportation portal��s cleverness, but his gaze was attracted by the pope wearing white opulent clothes and a crown.


    The bishop who brought Mag and his family to the hall, bowed to the pope before exiting the great hall.


    ......


    ��Father, isn��t that the grandpa who gave me the wings?�� Amy asked softly.


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded slightly.


    ��You guyse, my young friends,�� the pope turned around and said to Mag smilingly. His eyes even glowed when his gazended on Amy.


    ��May I know why you invite us here, Lord Pope?�� Mag asked the pope directly.


    The pope looked at Mag and answered with a gentle smile, ��Don��t be restless, my young friend. We met once many years ago. I just didn��t expect you coulde back after going through so many defeats and save the Nond Continent from devastation.��


    ��You know who I am?��


    ��There��s nobody else like you in this world.��


    Magughed. ��But only a few people in this world could guess who I am.��


    ��If it isn��t for the fact that you didn��t care about being found out, I wouldn��t have guessed it either.�� The pope smiled and turned to say to Irina, ��Princess Irina, how have you been?��


    ��Old fellow, I didn��t expect you to still be the same after all these years,�� Irina said to the pope smilingly.


    When she used to travel between the Wind Forest and Rodu, this pope had tried to get her to join the Holy See too. He even said he would let her be the holy maiden.


    However, she was careful back then. After hearing that the Holy See had a lot of rules and even the daily wake up time was fixed, she escaped.


    She heard Mag mention that the pope wanted to invite Amy to be the Holy See��s holy maiden, but she didn��t expect that they would be shameless to stop them in the middle of their way.


    ��I have been like this for the past few decades and it��s not easy to change.�� The pope shook his head as his gazended on Annie. His smile got increasingly gentle as he waved at her. ��Child,e here.��


    Annie looked at the pope. She felt that he seemed rather friendly, but she still looked at Mag for permission.


    ��I��m here to tell you to stop targeting Amy and don��t even try to target Annie.�� Mag stopped smiling and looked at the pope with a wary gaze.


    ��I feel this child has an affinity with me, so I want to give her a blessing. I don��t mean any harm.�� The pope exined with a smile.


    ��No thanks. We don��t believe in the Holy See��s ideology.�� Mag rejected it on Annie��s behalf.


    Annie��s identity was special. Although she didn��t have the Great Old Ones�� presence on her and was a pure and kind soul, the pope��s identity was special and his power was unknown. What if he said he wanted to bless her, but was, in fact, trying to target Annie. He wasn��t 100% confident that he could protect Annie and Amy at the same time.


    ��You have a good daughter. Since you didn��t want me to bless her, then I can only give her a small present. It can ward off evil for the wearer.�� The pope took out a small simple-looking ck jade with many runes on it and tossed it gently. It flew towards Annie and hovered in front of her.


    Annie didn��t take the jade, instead she looked at Mag.


    ��Take it. It��s the pope��s kind wishes.�� Mag nodded slightly.


    Annie grabbed the jade and thanked the pope with signnguage.


    ��This child��s voice?�� The pope was looking at Annie with surprise.


    ��She��s born this way, but she can already use signnguage tomunicate.�� Mag exined.


    ��How can such an outstanding person have such a defective voice? She should be using her throat to sing about beautiful things.�� The pope shook his head. After pondering for a moment, the pope passed a small bottle to Mag.


    ��What��s this?�� Mag was befuddled.


    ��This is a bottle of advanced lozenges. Even though I don��t know how much it can improve her condition, it should help a little,�� the pope said.


    ��Thank you,�� Annie replied with signnguage.


    ��Don��t mention it.�� The pope nodded slightly. Then, he turned to Amy and smiled brightly. ��My young friend Amy, are you willing to be our Holy See��s holy maiden? If you are, you��ll be the master of this great hall.��


    ��No way!��


    ��Dream on!��


    ��Not willing!��


    Three voices spoke up at the same time.


    The smile on the pope��s face looked ridiculous. There was actually a family in this world that was so against bing the Holy See��s pope.


    This waspletely unimaginable 100 years ago.


    ��Grandpa Big Beard, although I appreciate the wings that you gave me, I still cannot be your holy maiden. I want to stay in the restaurant with my parents.��


    ��You can still stay in the restaurant with your parents even if you be the holy maiden. You can return to the Holy See after youe of age,�� the pope said smilingly.


    ��Do you think we will hand the child that we painstakingly raised to the Holy See to make use of?�� Mag smiled. ��Even if we agree to it, you still have to ask if Krassu and Urien would agree to it.��


    ��It doesn��t matter if they agree or not. Most importantly is whether Amy agrees to it,�� the pope said to Mag calmly.

 Chapter 2340 - Boss Mag, You Scumbag!

    <h4>Chapter 2340: Boss Mag, You Scumbag!</h4>


    ��I��ll let them know when I get back so that they can give you an answer,�� Mag said with a smile.


    The fat on the Pope��s face jiggled. However, he still maintained a polite smile and said, ��Actually, the Holy See isn��t as bad as you think. At least it��s not that weak currently.��


    ��Are you intending to use force?�� Irina asked with a smile.


    Mag smiled too.


    ��Violence will not solve any problem. Instead, it will bring more trouble to the issue.�� The Pope shook his head. ��This is a matter between willing parties. I hope as parents, you can put more consideration for her with regard to bing a holy maiden.


    ��There has yet to be a female pope in the history of the Nond Continent. As long as she agrees, she can be a pope.��


    ��What is a pope?�� Amy asked curiously.


    ��A pope is a very important status. With this status and power, no one in the Nond Continent would dare to be disrespectful to you, not even the King of the Roth Empire,�� the Pope exined to Amy.


    ��As long as you��re strong enough, no one would dare to be disrespectful to you even without this status.�� Mag ced his hand gently on Amy��s head and caressed her hair. ��On top of that, you do not have to bear responsibilities that you shouldn��t be bearing.��


    Amy nodded thoughtfully.


    The Pope sighed. He looked at Mag and said, ��You��ve spent half of your life in the military, protecting the Roth Empire��s borders and even fought against the devil for the Nond Continent. Why don��t you allow your daughter to be just like you?��


    ��Do you think I��ve been leading a happy life?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    The Pope looked at Mag for a long time without saying a word. After a long time, he nodded. ��I understand. However, I will continue to keep this position of the holy maiden for Amy until she grows into an adult and has the ability to make her own decisions and judgment.��


    ......


    ��That��s your business,�� Mag said.


    The Pope took out a book and cast it over. It flew towards Amy and stopped in front of her.


    ��What is this?�� Amy asked as she received the book.


    ��This is a series of the most mysterious spells in the Holy See. Little Amy, you can try learning it on your own,�� the Pope exined.


    Mag wanted to let Amy put it down but saw Irina shake her head gently, so he swallowed his words.


    ��If there��s nothing else, we��ll leave.�� Mag did not want to continue staying. He picked Amy up and turned to leave.


    ��I really admire what you did for the world and would like to express my gratitude to you once again.�� The Pope lowered his head and bowed to Mag.


    ��You��re too kind.�� Mag turned to the side slightly. No matter how much he disliked the traditional Holy See and the Pope, he must admit that they had pretty simr tastes.


    Mag did not wish to stay further and the Pope did not force them to stay. Therefore, after a wave of his hand, Mag and his family returned to the alley from before.


    Annie was still holding on to that bottle of medicine. She looked at Mag, asking him what she should do with it.


    ��We��ll try eating it when we get back. I doubt he has ill intentions.�� Mag smiled and kept the little bottle for Annie.


    .


    ***


    ��What are your ns for the weekend?�� Luna asked Vivian, who was standing at the door, with a smile.


    ��Of course, I��m going to eat all I want! This is my first time being a teacher and I was so nervous for the past few days. I finally made it to the weekend,


    of course I��ll have to rx and let loose. That��s why I��m here to invite you to have hot pot,�� Vivian said with a smile.


    ��To Mamy Restaurant?�� Luna blurted out and blushed.


    ��Mamy Restaurant���� Vivian seemed to be in a difficult spot. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. ��Mamy Restaurant is closed today so we can��t eat there. We can only go to Mana Hot Pot Restaurant.��


    They��ve been to Mana Hot Pot Restaurant several times. Although the taste was a little inferiorpared to the one at Mana Hot Pot Restaurant��s designated hot pot area, it was not a big difference.


    Compared to the other fake copies of other restaurants, Mana Hot Pot Restaurant was the only ce in Chaos City where the price was affordable and yet the food was good.


    Vivian had not told Luna that Boss Mag��s wife was back. Luna had been so busy over Hope School that she had no time to go to Mamy Restaurant. Therefore, she was still unaware of it.


    ��I see.�� Luna nodded. Although she was a little disappointed, she did not let it show on her face. Instead, she nodded with a smile and said, ��Alright, let��s go to Mana Hot Pot Restaurant.��


    ��Pack your stuff quickly, we��re setting off right now!�� Vivian pushed Luna through the room door and they quickly walked out of the house hand in hand.


    ��Oh right, is Amy also studying on campus? I don��t think I��ve seen her at all other than during the opening ceremony.�� Vivian pointed out as she put her arms around Luna��s arm.


    ��Amy had already transferred over to Hope School from Chaos School. She is also currently the only student that is paying school fees.�� Luna nodded. ��However, she hasn��t been taking sses in Hope School currently. Instead, she��s learning magic at the magic potion shop and the magic ssroom in Chaos School.��


    ��I see.�� Vivian nodded thoughtfully. She nced at Luna and then pretended to ask casually, ��Has she mentioned her mother to you?��


    ��Mother?�� Luna looked at her strangely. ��Why the sudden question?��


    Vivian said with a smile, ��I��m just purely curious. I was thinking, Amy is so pretty and doesn��t really look like Boss Mag. Therefore, I think her mother must be a beauty.��


    ��Amy told me when she was younger that she has no mother and does not know what her mother looks like.�� Luna shook her head slightly, her face full of sympathy.


    What a pitiful child. She was such an obedient and sensible child but had to go through so much hardship ever since she was young. She did not even know who her mother was or what she looked like.


    ��I see���� Vivian nodded. She looked at Luna sympathetically too. This sillyss did not even know that Amy��s mother was already hugging the child to sleep at night.


    ��What do you think of Boss Mag, then?�� Vivian asked as she suddenly got serious.


    ��Boss Mag is a good person.��


    ��Can��t you say something more practical other than just giving out the ��Good Person Card��?��


    ��He is a gentle and kind person. He always puts in extra effort when ites to things concerning children. He is someone worthy of respect and is willing to give a lot to children. He is, even more, a talented person with exceptional creative abilities���� Luna listed as she smiled unconsciously.


    Oh dear, oh dear. This time, things had gone over the line�� Why can��t this wench resist the temptation?! Did she really catch feelings because of what I said before?


    Vivian felt a little guilty and was in a dilemma. Luna would probably feel terrible if she found out the news, right?


    <i>��Boss Mag, you scumbag</i>!�� Vivian cursed silently.

 Chapter 2341 - Boss Mag’s Indecent Little Wife

    <h4>Chapter 2341: Boss Mag��s Indecent Little Wife</h4>


    ��The first day of rushing out the script!��


    Vicki locked the office��s door, took out a few balls from her ring and ced them on the table. She pointed at them and a virtual screen and a virtual keyboard appeared.


    Even though the brainputer interface had been popr for many years in Underground City, Vicki still preferred the tempo of typing. This could give her more inspiration.


    However, this story��s framework and setting had been decided by Mag, so she used the brainputer interface to run through the script once in her mind first.


    Blue-sky thinking couldn��t be presented in the scenes. Hence, even if it was the imagination in her mind, she still had to follow the basic logics and principles.


    Therefore, it took Vicki the whole night just to run through the story in her mind once.


    Vicki opened her eyes to look at the draft in front of her. The tired expression on her face lessened a little.


    ��This is really a good story, but I still have to add some more details to it.�� Just as Vicki went through the draft and did some editing, the rm rang.


    ��It��s already 7 a.m?�� Vicki turned off the rm clock. Even though she had so many inspirations in her mind right now, she had to put them aside first.


    ��Let��s drink a little Spring of Life and then wash up for breakfast. It��s time to prepare for the morning performance again.�� Vicki put away the balls and took a sip of the Spring of Life. She felt energized instantly as though she had just had a full night��s rest.


    ��This will be very popr if it could be made into a beverage, right?�� Vicki looked at the small bottle in her hand with appreciation. This was much more potent than most recovery potions.


    Vicki went out as she mumbled, ��The story is not bad, but the title��s horrible. I��m going to change this title sooner orter.��


    ***


    Mag had a good night��s sleep. He waspletely at ease in handing the script over to Vicki.


    After the breakfast was over, he went out and rode his bicycle around. He didn��t find any appropriate filming locations, but he bumped into Ang, who was reading in a corner of the park.


    Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM


    ��What are you reading?�� Mag stopped the bicycle in front of her and poked his head out to take a look curiously.


    Ang looked up when she heard him. She was taken aback when she saw Mag. She blushed and hid the book behind her.


    ��B-boss, what are you doing here?�� Ang sounded nervous.


    Mag saw that she looked nervous. She was blushing and panting, and her expression was weird. Was she reading that kind of book?


    However, on second thoughts, thisss was at the age where she should be curious about the birds and bees. Furthermore, she usually hung out with subi and loved to tell dirty jokes, so it didn��t seem abnormal for her to learn some new knowledge secretly in the park.


    Instead, he had frightened her and ruined her mood by appearing suddenly.


    ��Oh, it��s nothing. I��m just passing by. Please continue on.�� Mag rode away on his bicycle.


    ��D-did he see it?�� Ang murmured with a blush as she watched Mag ride away. She only took out the book after Mag went far. The title of the book was ��Boss Mag��s Indecent Little Wife��. Author: The Northwestern Lone Wolf.


    ��What does he mean by ��continue on��?


    ��He wants me to learn from it?


    ��The big sisters are right. There��s indeed nothing good about men.


    ��But this book is quite a good read. Let��s continue.��


    ***


    Northwestern Lone Wolf munched on the meat pie and talked to a kind-looking middle-aged woman through the window. ��Esteemed Editor, I saw that the book��s title was changed when I passed by the breakfast shop earlier.��


    ��Boss Mag��s wife is back, so we borrowed a little of their hype and we heightened the conflict at the same time. It also happened toplement your current update.�� The editor smiled brightly. ��Did you know that the sales of thetest edition has surpassed the total of all the previous six editions? Your book is breaking through! It��s going to be famous!��


    ��Cough, cough, cough���� Cynthia, who was drinking water, choked and coughed.


    ��Don��t be too excited. ording to the contract that we signed previously, your remuneration won��t be too low. You just have to keep up with the updates and the remuneration willst you for years,�� the editor said consolingly.


    Cynthia finally stopped coughing. She wiped the water and seriously said to the editor, ��Then�� will Boss Mag see this book too?��


    The editor shook her head with a smile. ��Don��t worry. Our book��s target audience is women. Apart from a few special men, Boss Mag won��t be buying this book.��


    ��That��s good.�� Cynthia sighed. She still wanted to go eat at Mamy Restaurant. She would be too embarrassed to go if Boss Mag saw this book.


    ��However, even though I think that he won��t be buying it, thedies around him might. I even heard the chief editor discussing overprint with the printer.�� The editor continued on.


    ��It��s over���� Cynthia slumped on her seat. She felt she hadmited social suicide again.


    ��Don��t worry. Other than me, no one else in the editorial department knows that Northwestern Lone Wolf is a pretty maiden.�� The editor consoled her with a smile.


    ��That��s good.�� Cynthia was relieved and she bit into the meat pie.


    ��However, the chief editor held a meeting yesterday to vote on you having a booking signing session. Currently, everyone agrees,�� the editor continued speaking.


    ��What! No way! I��m not going!�� Cynthia jumped off her chair right away.


    ��Erm�� I��m afraid that��s not going to happen. We��ve signed a contract and you have to work with the editorial department for publicity.��


    ��You people�� Even you betrayed me!�� Cynthia wanted to cry.


    ��I simply think that your image is great and there is a good contrast between you and your pen name. Maybe you will gain many fans and be the new queen of romance novels,�� the editor innocently said, ��Did I do anything wrong?��


    ��What queen of romance novels. This is the queen of smut literature�� Maybe I will be handcuffed and brought away as soon as I get there.�� Cynthia slumped on her seat weakly.


    The pen name was herst barrier. From the moment she started writing those words, she had never intended to meet people with that name.


    And now the editorial agency actually wanted her to hold a book signing session?


    Was this a book that could hold a book signing session?


    Was she that shameless?


    ��Enjoy your breakfast and remember to write your manuscript in advance. I��ll notify you once the book signing session is confirmed.�� The editor escaped.


    ��Don��t run away! I��m telling you all that I will never! Never! Never hold a book signing session!�� Cynthia jumped up from her chair and shouted as she ran to the door.

 Chapter 2342 - I Didn’t Expect He’s That Kind of Man!

    <h4>Chapter 2342: I Didn��t Expect He��s That Kind of Man!</h4>


    ��Let��s eat. Why are you all looking at me?��


    Mag put a piece of red braised pork into Amy��s bowl and looked at thedies, who were looking at him with a weird gaze, with befuddlement.


    Their expressions had been weird ever since they arrived at the restaurant one by one. They seemed to be hiding something from him.


    ��Nothing. Let��s eat.�� Ang picked up her bowl and ate quietly.


    Everyone followed, but the atmosphere was still a little weird.


    Irina was also looking at them with puzzlement. She was wondering what secrets they were hiding from them.


    ��Hahaha. Every dog has his day! Unfortunately, it��s only words. If I can get the recording���� Cami looked at Mag from the corner of her eyes and her imagination began to go wild.


    ��Boss, did you hear anything weird when you were out today?�� Yabemiya asked curiously.


    They all turned to look at him and even flick a nce at Caroline too.


    ��Hear anything weird?�� Mag frowned and then shook his head. ��I didn��t hear anything weird.��


    ��Oh I see. There��s nothing then. Today��s red braised pork is so scrumptious.�� Yabemiya popped a piece of red braised pork into her mouth and didn��t say anything else again.


    Mag was perplexed. He sensed that they were hiding something from him.


    After lunch, Mag opened the door. After saying his wee with a smile, he was met with all kinds of weird gazes.


    ......


    How should he describe it? It was as though the entire world knew about your secret and only you have no idea that you have that secret.


    The customers streamed into the restaurant as usual, but they appeared to be more distant than they usually were. Only Harrison secretly gave Mag a thumbs-up when he walked by him.


    ��What the heck? What��s going on now?�� Mag entered the kitchen with a perplexed expression and he cooked for his customers with befuddlement.


    ��Have you heard about it?��


    ��Of course. Who doesn��t know about that by now?��


    ��I didn��t expect he��s that kind of man.��


    ��Yes. If I knew that I could too, I wouldn��t have waited till now.��


    ��Tsk tsk. He actually did that when he had such a beautiful wife at home.��


    ��As the saying goes, ��a secret lover is better than a wife��.��


    ��I only feel sorry for his wife.��


    ***


    Even though they were not loud, Mag��s hearing was great. Hence, he had heard what they were saying.


    However, he still looked confused after hearing them.


    ����?��


    <i>��A secret lover?</i>


    <i>��What happened?</i>


    <i>��What kind of man am I?��</i>


    Mag wanted to go out, catch one person and interrogate him with his cleaver.


    Mag was getting frustrated and Irina��s gaze gradually became sharp. As a woman, she naturally understood the meaning between the lines.


    Mag still couldn��t figure out what the customers were talking about even until the service was over. He could only understand vaguely that Rodu had rumors about him cheating now.


    Furthermore, this news spread as though it was real. It was full of details, hence it had gotten the people��s approval.


    Irina walked to the kitchen and smilingly asked Mag, who was wiping his chef��s knife, ��Shouldn��t you exin what��s going on?��


    The maidens who were cleaning up the restaurant, fell silent. Even though they were still working, they pricked up their ears, trying to hear the tragedy that was going to take ce, and wondered if they should help stop the argument.


    ��I want to ask that question too.�� Mag put away his cleaver and walked to the kitchen��s entrance. He asked the maidens, who were working hard, ��Miya, tell me what did they mean earlier?��


    Yabemiya put down the tes. She looked at Mag and then at Caroline. After biting her lips in hesitation for a while she said in a low voice, ��Th-there are some rumors out there, s-saying����


    ��What did it say?�� Irina asked.


    Yabemiya looked around and seeked help from Ang.


    Ang��s eyelids twitched and she turned her body slightly to avoid her gaze.


    ��It said that Boss had an affair with a customer and it was written into a novel. It seems to be selling quite well, so it has spread far and wide. Everyone knows about it.�� Elizabeth continued on calmly.


    ��Hm?��


    ��There��s something like that?!��


    Mag red. He didn��t expect that was the reason that everyone became weird.


    He really didn��t expect someone would spread such rumors about him and it had such an influence.


    That could exin why the earlier atmosphere was so awkward.


    After all, he had the good man��s persona and was turned into a man who cheated on his wife overnight. He lost all his goodwill from the people.


    ��It was just rumors written by an author. It��s nothing. The odd thing here is why so many people believe in it?�� Mag exined to Irina.


    Irina didn��t answer Mag. Instead, she turned to thedies. ��Do any of you have that novel?��


    ��I do!�� Ang offered that novel with a pink cover to Irina like a treasure.


    ��I-isn��t this the book that she was secretly reading in the park in the morning?!�� Mag cocked his eyebrow. He suddenly knew why this book looked so familiar.


    Thinking of it now, he immediately understood why she was blushing when she was simply reading a book in the park.


    Irina took the book and read the title aloud, ��Boss Mag��s Indecent Little Wife.��


    ��What an embarrassing title! You know immediately that it��s to poison the minds of the innocent young maidens!�� Mag frowned.


    ��Have you all read it?�� Irina asked thedies.


    ��No!�� All thedies shook their heads, including Ang.


    ��It��s your book, but you have never read it?�� Irina looked at Ang weirdly.


    .


    ��I-I haven��t read it yet,�� Ang replied with a mild blush.


    ��The hell I��ll believe you.�� Mag rolled his eyes and ratted her out. ��She was hiding in the park and reading this book alone in the morning. I saw her with my own eyes.��


    Ang covered her face, feeling that she had fallen t on her face.


    Irina opened the book and flipped through a few pages. She was also blushing and she quickly closed the book.


    <i>��Why are you blushing? Have you never read a romance novel before?��</i>?Mag mumbled inwardly. However, he still said with a proper expression, ��Is it made up of nonsense content? Such a novel cannot be believed from its title to its veryst word. There are actually people believing it?! Public morals are degenerating with each passing day!��


    ��Judge for yourself if it��s true.�� Irina threw the book into Mag��s hands.


    ��I��ll read it. I want to see what nonsense she is sprouting.�� Mag took the book and casually flipped to a random page. The chapter��s title was: Boss Mag ying In the Water, Seven Times In a Night��


    Mag��s expression froze on his face as he quietly closed the book.


    He couldn��t read it anymore, otherwise he would get censored.


    Fricking hell�� It wasn��t simply adding a little detail. It was full of details!

 Chapter 2343 - Assassinate the Novelist?

    <h4>Chapter 2343: Assassinate the Novelist?</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    The restaurant was silent. Everyone was looking at him.


    ��This����


    Mag fell silent. He could be certain that what was in the book did not happen, and he did not take a bath with Cyn or do it seven times throughout the night.


    However�� that was not something one could exin easily with so manydies around.


    ��It��s a rumor, a in rumor,�� Mag said seriously.


    ��So correction, this is a in rumor?�� Ang asked.


    Thedies blushed upon hearing that. They were passing the book around in the morning. Although none of them had finished reading the book and had only skimmed through the rough details, they all knew what was written inside.


    No one would think you��re a mute if you did not talk. Mag nced at her and said with a nod, ��Yes, that��s it.��


    ��I can��t believe a nonsense novel could actually ruin my reputation. Those foolish fellows actually believed the contents of a lewd novel. What has the world be?�� Magmented with a sigh.


    ��In that case, it��s fake?�� Irina asked him with a smile.


    Mag knew that she would never believe him but her look of disbelief seemed to tell him that she was up to something. However, he still said with certainty, ��Yes. I must find the author and let her know what the result of spreading false rumors is.��


    ��Boss, are you going to catch Cyn?�� Miya blurted.


    ......


    ��Cyn? That��s just a fictional character.�� Mag frowned. He picked up the book and pointed at the pen name as he said, ��I want to find this. Northwestern Lone Wolf.��


    ��Sounds like a tough one. Boss, you��d better be careful going on your own. Be careful that she��s not a lecher,�� Ang said as she raised her brows. ��Which normal person can write things out in such detail?��


    ��You speak too much!�� Mag smacked her head with the book.


    ��Mm���� Ang dodged backward as she covered her head with her hands. She did not expect that as an 8th-tier powerhouse, she actually did not manage to avoid the Boss�� attack.


    ��Alright. That��s all for this matter. Disperse.�� Mag waved his hand to indicate that the meeting had ended.


    ��Boss, my book.�� Ang looked at Mag pitifully. Tears welled up in her charming eyes as she tossed out a charm unknowingly.


    Mag ignored the charm she tossed out and said uprightly, ��I��m confiscating it. You are the source of the rumors spreading in the restaurant. Read more healthy things and don��t sneak around in the park to read this kind of thing.��


    ��Hey, that��s too much.�� Ang��s face fell immediately. How can you say something like that to a girl?


    ��You don��t want to act anymore?�� Mag asked.


    Ang thought of what Mag said a few days ago and suddenly swallowed her words back. She red at him begrudgingly before turning to walk away.


    This book is so well-written and she wanted to read it two or three more times while she learned some techniques. She did not expect Mag to confiscate it so shamelessly. It looked like she would have to get herself another copy.


    The otherdies bade goodbye as well.


    ��Say, do you think that what Boss said is true?�� Hannah asked curiously.


    ��I believe in Boss. In the past few months, I��ve never seen him flirt or tease any female customers, and it��s the same with us,�� Elizabeth said coldly.


    ��Yes. Boss is very upright. If he was not upright enough, we would probably be the ones to have second thoughts,�� Yabemiya said with a smile.


    ��Boss�� charm is rather hard to resist. A man like him is indeed hard to find.�� Gina nodded in agreement.


    Thediesughed and headed back to the dormitory as they chatted.


    ��What do you intend to do now? Assassinate the novelist?�� Irina looked at Mag with a smile as though she was just watching a show.


    ��Although the novelist spread false rumors about me, it is not something worth killing her over. I reckon she did not think that her novel could be so realistic and spread so far.�� Mag shook his head with a bitter smile.


    How can there be so many dumb people in this world?


    ��And you��re going to let her be?��


    ��Even though she does not deserve death, it does not mean that she should not be punished. This matter started because of a novel, so it must end with this novel. I must find her and make her rify it,�� Mag said with a smile, ��As for how I will punish her, I haven��t thought of that yet. We��ll see when I catch her.��


    ��I��m going out for a while,�� Mag said as he headed out.


    ��You know how to find her?��


    ��Isn��t the publishing house and pen name written on the book? There are bound to be people who know her.�� Mag waved the book in his hand and left.


    Mag quickly found the editorial agency located in the west of the city named Delmar Publishing House.


    .


    Mag wore his mask in the alley, putting on the disguise of a middle-aged merchant. He tidied his clothes up and ced the book into a little bag before walking toward the publishing house.


    The moment Mag stepped foot inside, he was stopped by thedy at the front desk.


    ��Sir, do you have an appointment?�� thedy at the desk asked with a sweet smile. Judging from Mag��s clothing, she was guessing that Mag was a rich man here to discuss business.


    ��Apologies, I do not have an appointment but I��m here today to discuss a big business deal with your boss. Can you help me inform him?�� Mag replied with a smile, unconsciously revealing his bangle that was encrusted with gems.


    ��Sure. Please hold on. I will notify our boss.�� Thedy could not determine what Mag was here for and was worried that she might rashly reject her boss�� potential client. After replying to Mag, she quickly walked in.


    After a while, a short and plump middle-aged man followed thedy out. He sized Mag up when he was far away and by the time he reached Mag, he was already full of smiles. ��Pal, you don��t look familiar to me. May I ask the reason for your arrival?��


    Mag pulled out a book from his bag and said with a smile, ��Hi, I am the owner of Padar Publishing House in Rodu. You must be Mr. Delmar, right? I am here today to discuss a partnership for ��Boss Mag��s Indecent Little Wife��. I have the intention of spending 2 million copper coins to buy the publishing rights for this book in the Roth Empire.��


    When Delmar heard ��Padar Publishing House��, he was still a little skeptical. He did not recall such a publishing house in Rodu. However, when he heard 2 million copper coins, his eyes lit up instantly. He said with a broad smile, ��Come,e,e, pleasee in. Let��s have a slow chat about it inside.��


    Delmar Publishing House was a small publishing house. Although it was rather well-known in the lewd novel circle, it was not something that one could put on the table and therefore, it did not create a positive impact on his brand.


    ��Boss Mag��s Indecent Little Wife�� was theireback piece. Based on its current poprity, its sales alone could sustain thepany for three years, much less bring about a wave of sales for the previous few books.

 Chapter 2344 - I Want To Meet the Author

    <h4>Chapter 2344: I Want To Meet the Author</h4>


    <h4></h4>


    Mag sat on a not-veryfortable sofa in a not-very-big office and watched Delmar pour tea for him with a rxed expression.


    It was this man who released a smut novel about him. Oh, nope. It wasn��t just one. He had just done some research and there were six smut novels about him on the market now. Three of them came from Delmar and the current bestseller was ��Boss Mag��s Indecent Little Wife��.


    Hence, Mag didn��t like him at all. He even wanted to give him two big ps.


    Delmar got the tea ready and ced it in front of Mag before sitting across from him and smilingly said, ��Could you tell me more about the coboration please, Mr. Padar?��


    ��It��s like this. I went to the bookshop today and realized that your publishing house��s books were selling very well. I bought one and found that the contents were not bad either.


    ��It��s a book of good quality and had spread through word of mouth, so I came here based on the address on the book cover. I want to talk about a coboration with you. I wonder if I can buy the Roth Empire��s publishing��s dealership from you.��


    Mag said with a smile, ��We will sell this book with our Padar Publishing House��s power and sales channels. Apart from the dealership��s fees, we will also give you 50% of the profits.��


    ��This���� Delmar��s eyes rolled in his sockets. There was actually such a good deal like this!


    2,000,000 copper coins wasn��t a small amount of money for Delmar. Although ��Boss Mag��s Indecent Little Wife�� sales seemed rather good recently, it was restricted by its topic. Selling 100,000 copies was already its limit.


    Taking away all the costs, they could only earn 2,000,000 to 3,000,000 copper coins.


    If this God of Wealth chose to give them 2,000,000 copper coins and a bite of the Roth Empire��s big cake, it would be fantastic.


    ��Do you think it��s too little?�� Mag curved his lips but his voice became colder.


    ��No, it��s not little!�� Delmar quickly shook his head and smilingly said, ��This isn��t a small coboration, so we need to negotiate further. I simply want to know how many copies do you think this book can sell in the Roth Empire?��


    ......


    Mag pursed his lips and said, ��Given this book��s quality and Boss Mag��s poprity, it can easily sell 1,000,000 copies.��


    ��1,000,000 copies!�� Delmar��s eyes lit up. Even if he only earned 50% of the 30 copper coins profit per book, that would be 10,000,000 copper coins too!


    ��The Roth Empire��s market is indeed huge���� Delmar��s breathing becamebored. This was simply too enticing for him.


    The crux was that he didn��t have to tell Northwestern Lone Wolf at all. He could secretly gobble up all the money and earn 10,000,000 more without anyone knowing.


    He had thought of doing it himself before, but in the publishing line, having the book alone was of no use. You had to have the channels and connections, otherwise the readers would never have the chance to see your book, let alone sell it.


    Delmar decided and said, ��Alright, let��s agree on it.��


    ��This matter can��t be agreed upon yet.�� Mag took a sip of the tea and crossed his legs.


    ��Mmm?�� Delmar was stunned as he nervously said, ��Is there something you are not satisfied with?��


    Mag slowly said, ��It��s not that I��m not satisfied, but this is a big business deal. Since I��m here on business in Chaos City, I want to meet the author and talk to him about this book��s creative journey and his future��s creative n.��


    New novels chapters are published ?n !


    ��You want to meet the author?�� Delmar murmured. His brain raced as he was worried that Mag might poach her and yet he didn��t want to lose the deal. He was in a dilemma.


    ��If it isn��t convenient, then forget it.�� Mag put the book back into his briefcase and got up to walk to the door.


    Delmar shot up instantly from his seat and said, full of smiles, ��How can it be inconvenient? If you want to meet the author, I��ll go get the editor who specially handles Northwestern Lone Wolf to bring you there. Oh, I��ll go with you too.��


    Mag flicked a nce at him, as though he was sizing up his sincerity. He only nodded after a while.


    Delmar quickly went out and wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead. The aura of someone who talked about business that was worth millions, was indeed different.


    ��Boss�� I don��t think this is appropriate? Northwestern Lone Wolf has never met anybody before. She even refused to hold the book signing session that you wanted me to talk to her about previously. She��s definitely not going to meet the person that you brought over,�� the editor said to the boss with a miserable expression.


    She never had a good day ever since she became Northwestern Lone Wolf��s editor.


    However, she would still have feelings for a dog that she had reared for three years, let alone an author that she sent knives to daily. This was an author that grew up on her knives, how could she not protect her?


    ��She has to meet this person today. Bring us over now,�� Boss answered severely before getting closer to the editor and whispering, ��This customer is very important. I��ll give you a pay increase of 1,000 and double your bonus at the end of the year.��


    ��Really?�� The editor��s eyes lit up instantly.


    Delmar pped his chest and promised her. ��When have I ever lied to you before?��


    After an intense internal battle, the editor finally clenched her teeth and said, ��Alright. I��ll bring you guys over. However, let��s have an agreement that if she refuses to meet you guys, you cannot force her. She��s the author and if she refuses to update because she��s pissed, I won��t be able to do anything either.��


    Refusing to update was the author��s final show of pride.


    Delmar also turned severe after hearing that. Even though they had signed a contract, they couldn��t go overboard. The publishing house depended on her for a living now.


    Mag got into the horse-drawn carriage that Delmar prepared. The middle-aged woman sitting across from him kept sizing him up sneakily.


    About 10 minutester, the horse-drawn carriage stopped in front of a small courtyard at the southwest of the city.


    ��It��s here,�� the female editor said and got off the horse-drawn carriage first.


    Mag followed after her. After going through the hollow parapet, he could see the decor in the yard. It was already early spring and pink flower buds had appeared on the tree at the corner of the yard. There were flowers and nts everywhere in the yard and they were well-taken care of. After pulling through the severe winter, they began to turn green in the early spring��s warm winds.


    A swing was tied on an old locust tree and it swayed gently in the wind. There was also a rocking chair in the yard. Even though no one was sitting there, it looked extremelyfortable.


    It was obvious the owner of this yard was someone who loved and enjoyed life.


    However, this decor�� seemed a little too girly?


    Could he be a pervert?


    Mag frowned.


    However, when Mag thought of how a man could have imagined a smut novel that was full of details about him, he had to be a pervert.


    ��Where��s the author?�� Mag asked.

 Chapter 2345 - The Author Escaped In the Middle of the Night With Her Knives

    <h4>Chapter 2345: The Author Escaped In the Middle of the Night With Her Knives</h4>


    The female editor looked inside the yard with a troubled expression and hesitatingly said, ��Boss, why don��t I go in and ask first? Let��s forget it if she doesn��t want to.��


    Delmar also looked at Mag and said with a smile, ��Boss Padar, you must also always interact with the authors too. You know that they are shy and don��t like to interact with people.��


    ��Let��s ask first. If he indeed doesn��t want to meet me, then forget it.�� Mag didn��t insist. Since he already got the address, he was not afraid that he would run away.


    The female editor nodded and went up to knock on the door.


    After some time, azy voice spoke up from inside. ��Who��s it?��


    ��It��s a female?��


    Both Delmar and Mag looked shocked.


    Mag didn��t expect the author with such a perverted pen name to be a girl.


    Of course, what he even less expected was that Delmar was also equally shocked. Wasn��t she their publishing house��s author?


    ��It��s me!�� the female editor answered.


    ��Didn��t I just hand in the manuscript? Why can��t you let me sleep?!�� The voice was full of irritation.


    <i>��This voice. Why did it sound so familiar?��</i>?Mag frowned.


    Delmar stole a peek at Mag before making eyes at the female editor.


    ......


    The female editor had no choice but to say, ��O-our boss said he wants to meet you and discuss the coboration with you. There��s also another publishing house��s boss who wants to meet you too.��


    There was silence in there for a while, before the window cracked open and three knives flew out. They were pinned onto the tree behind them.


    ��No!��


    The window shut with a bang.


    Delmar looked at the three knives that flew by close to his face with cold sweat. He gulped and said with a dryugh, ��Ha�� Nowadays, the authors even need to do tricks. The requirements are getting higher and higher.��


    Mag nced at those three knives. They were not stabbed deep into the tree, but the tips were all firmly stuck into the tree.


    It was obvious that the maiden wasn��t strong, but her uracy wasn��t bad. She should have plenty of practice usually.


    Of course, that was not important. Most importantly, he had identified three things.


    Northwestern Lone Wolf was a female, he should have met her before and she was a young maiden.


    ��Seems like this author is rather proud. Since this is the case, let��s forget about our coboration.�� Mag turned to leave.


    ��Aiyaya! Boss Padar, we still can discuss that���� Delmar was stunned. He didn��t expect Mag to be annoyed so suddenly. He had just said it was fine if the author refused to meet him, so why did he suddenly call off the coboration?


    Delmar chased after Mag for three blocks before losing him as he panted.


    ��Sigh!��


    Delmar pped his thigh hard. He was so angry that his face went red.


    The female editor also chased after Delmar for three blocks. She stopped behind Delmar and panted. ��B-boss, where��s he?��


    ��He��s gone���� Delmar looked devastated. He turned to look at the editor as though he had expected better from her. ��Your bonus and pay increase are gone too.��


    ��No way. Didn��t we agree on it?�� The female editor looked crushed instantly.


    ��If you hadn��t spoiled her normally, how would she dare to refuse to meet her boss?! If you don��t bring her to the office to meet me tomorrow, you don��t have to work for me any longer either,�� Delmar said angrily.


    The 20,000,000 that he almost got to earn, had just flown away. His heart was bleeding right now.


    However, he had already thought of another idea. Since Padar was willing to offer so much for a coboration, this meant that ��Boss Mag��s Indecent Little Wife�� did indeed have a good prospect in the Roth Empire. And, as the publishing house holding the rights, even though he didn��t have the channels in the Roth Empire, he could go ask for a coboration with those few top publishing houses.


    Perhaps, he could even make more money.


    As for making Northwestern Lone Wolf go to the office, firstly, it was to give her a little deterrent and let her know her position. She was just an author. There was no need for her to be so arrogant.


    Secondly, he wanted to sign a new contract with her that bound her to the Delmar Publishing House. He didn��t want to give the other publishing houses any chances.


    This book got popr, which meant she was an author with great potential. Perhaps, she could release even more popr books in the future.


    Anyway, she could be bound to the Delmar Publishing House with just one contract. She would be their cash cow in the future.


    Delmar, who was in the horse-drawn carriage, couldn��t helpughing shrilly when he thought of that.


    ***


    ��These people are really getting overboard. As an independent author, I will never back off on this matter.��


    In the room, Cynthia swung her packed backpack onto her back and looked at the pile of knives in the corner of the room with a lingering expression.


    If she sold all of them, she could buy many big meat buns with the money.


    ��It��s fine. I��m just going out for a while and I��ll return after some time. Be good, guys. I may still have to depend on you guys for a living if I run out of money after Ie back.�� Cynthia went over and picked up the sharpest knife in the pile. She wrapped it with cowhide and hid it on her body before crouching over the door��s crack and looked around. After making sure that there was no one around, she sneaked out of the door.


    ��I didn��t expect it to be her.�� Mag revealed half of his face in the alley with a weird expression.


    He knew this maiden. It was her who suddenly jumped out and almost condemned him on the day of Irina��s return.


    He just didn��t expect her to be that ��Northwestern Lone Wolf�� who badmouthed him secretly with the novels.


    Thinking back on her behavior that day, could it be that she was too absorbed by the novels that she wrote in the night? That was why she caused that debacle?


    Even though she was the restaurant��s regr customer too, she was a customer with an ulterior motive. Mag had no intent to let her off easily.


    After all, the rumors she caused had brought plenty of trouble, and this trouble was still developing.


    Mag followed her far away. She finally stopped in front of a small hotel.


    ��Seems like she��s going to hide here for a few days. She still knows how to preserve her dignity?�� Mag looked at the hotel��s signboard and pondered about how to negotiate with this author.


    In the end, Cynthia, who had just gone in, came out of the hotel happily. Her backpack was gone. She should have left it in her room.


    Mag turned to the side as he heard that maiden murmur to herself as she walked by him, ��Let��s go walk around first and then go eat at Mamy Restaurant. I have to eat red braised pork today. I have just received my remuneration for this month. I have to send it to my husband.��


    Mag: ����?��


    Was she that self-aware?


    No�� why did these words sound so awkward?


    Did you write these smut novels to support me?


    However, this made Mag decide not to target her. Anyway, wasn��t she going toe and eat at the restaurant? Why doesn��t he meet her there?

 Chapter 2346 - We Are Very Fierce! Owwoo—

    <h4>Chapter 2346: We Are Very Fierce! Owwoo��</h4>


    The rumors of Mamy Restaurant��s Boss Mag keeping a mistress were still spreading rapidly.


    Because there was nomunication channel that could reach the majority of the people, Mag couldn��t even effectively dispel the rumors.


    Of course, such rumors were already difficult to dispel in the first ce. For someone who didn��t believe you, it didn��t matter how much you exined it. They simply loved to watch trouble unfold.


    However, the trouble that this matter caused Mag was very minimal. As long as Irina didn��t believe it, he didn��t care who did.


    Mag was making tofu pudding in the kitchen when Miya came to the entrance and said with an awkward expression, ��Boss, Little Amy is arguing with the customers.��


    ��Arguing?�� Mag stopped his work with shock.


    ��It��s not really an argument. It��s more like Little Amy and Kiddo giving the customers a lecture over the rumors,�� Miya mumbled with an amused expression.


    ��These two little ones. I want to see what lecture they are giving.�� Magughed when he heard that. He washed his hands and walked to the door.


    Amy stood on the steps at the door and stared at the customers angrily before loudly saying, ��Let me tell you guys this. Our father is the best man in the world. Don��t make up and spread rumors about him, otherwise, I won��t let you off.��


    After saying that, she huffed and ced her hands on her waist with a fierce expression.


    ��We are very fierce! Owwoo����


    Kiddo sat on Ugly Duckling next to Amy and held onto a bigdle that she stole from the kitchen as she opened her mouth and let out a cuddly angry roar.


    The restaurant��s exterior was inplete silence. The customers tried to maintain their severe expressions and not tough as they looked at the pair of cuties.


    ......


    This was�� simply too cute!


    Why were such cuties in the world? And, they came in pairs!


    Could Boss Mag��s crisis management be letting his adorable daughterse out to sell their cuteness?


    I admit that it��s effective for me��


    The customers�� eyes lit up and their gaze became gentler.


    These two little cuties must be the ones who believed in Boss Mag the most in this world.


    Although currently, they still couldn��t figure out when Boss Mag had that little cutie, who suddenly appeared, and weren��t sure if she actually was Boss Mag and Lady Boss�� daughter, they were still mesmerized by her cuteness when they bumped into her during the past two days.


    Seeing her riding on the big orange cat just like a little guard next to Amy today, they were struck by their immense cuteness!


    ��What are they doing? Isn��t it just a novel?! Why are they so involved in it?�� Cynthia, who was standing in the line now, felt very conscious.


    From the moment she joined the line, she began to hear all sorts of cheating rumors between ��Boss Mag and his customer, Cyn��. Her novel was the main framework, but the details were blurred. Moreover, many different versions and scenes were extended from it and they made it sound very real.


    At first, she was still happy that she became famous this time. However, after hearing it for a while, she realized something weird.


    They were not discussing the novel��s plot. Instead, they had deemed the plot as reality and made up a third party that was having an affair with Boss Mag. They were discussing it as though it was real and judging Boss Mag!


    This was rumor-mongering!


    New novels chapters are published ?n !


    In Cynthia��s heart, Boss Mag had always been a perfect man. That was why she made him her male lead.


    However, she had never expected that a novel that was only spreading secretly in a small circle would be so popr.


    What she even least expected was that someone would actually take the novel��s imaginary descriptions and plots as facts and even talk about it so heatedly.


    Looking at Amy and Kiddo that were standing at the restaurant��s restaurant with grave expressions, she didn��t think that it was amusing. Instead, she felt like she wasmitting a crime.


    That was their beloved father and now he was being attacked and judged for no reason.


    And all this was because of the novel she wrote.


    ��Are they crazy?!��


    Cynthia clenched her fists tightly. She wanted to rush out to make things clear.


    However, she halted as soon as she put her right foot forward.


    She was a little afraid. She suddenly didn��t know how to handle all of it.


    Would those people believe her even if she said she was the author?


    She was Cynthia, who had just asked Boss Mag when he was going to marry her in front of Lady Boss a few days ago. Would they think that she was Cyn if she stepped forward now? Would it happen to prove that the matters in the rumors were real?


    ��I don��t know how Boss Mag is going to handle this matter.�� Gjerj sighed.


    ��Womanizing debts are the hardest to repay.�� Harrison shook his head too.


    ��What do you know? It��s just rumors. I believe in Boss Mag. If he��s that kind of man who can be easily seduced by his customers, there would be many more women who are better than Cyn throwing themselves at him,�� Miranda said with utmost conviction, ��He has such a beautiful wife, which is why he has never looked at the women out there. It��s hard to find a woman that is as beautiful as thedy boss in Chaos City.��


    ��I agree with Miranda on this. I trust Boss Mag too.�� Georgina nodded and said, ��Only a pure person can outdo himself again and again to make one exquisite dish after another. Furthermore, the staff at Mamy Restaurant are very pretty, but we have never heard any rumors about them. It��s simply illogical that he would target an unknown customer.��


    Harrison and Gjerj were stunned and they inwardly leaned towards their wives�� judgment more.


    Mag stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at the two unhappy little girls. He felt touched and apologetic at the same time.


    Yes, he didn��t care, but the two little ones seem to care.


    Hence, they were trying very hard to protect their father��s image. They didn��t allow those people to badmouth him.


    Then, he saw Cynthia who was in the line. She had an agonized expression and was sweating profusely. She would sometimes bite her lips, or intend to go forward at other times. She looked tortured.


    ��Seems like her conscience is notpletely rotten.�� Mag curved his lips. The rumors that were caused by the novels were actually rather funny. Perhaps even she had never thought that her novel would get popr one day.


    The novel was a novel after all. Even if it was being pulled into reality and had details added in, it wouldn��t escte to this level without someone pushing it.


    The one with the rotten conscience was the fellow making trouble behind the scene.


    <i>��The weather is getting warm. Some people should be close to being bankrupt,��</i>?Mag thought.


    Amy raised up her folding chair and said the toughest words with the cutest voice, ��This is myst warning. Don��t me us for being rude if we hear the rumors again.��


    ��Super fierce!��


    ��Meow!��

 Chapter 2347 - Is It Done By Someone We Know?

    <h4>Chapter 2347: Is It Done By Someone We Know?</h4>


    Amy and Kiddo��s warning wasn��t threatening, but it made the customers aware that they shouldn��t gossip about the children��s father. All the gossiping stopped.


    ��There is nothing to talk about. Why don��t we talk about the tofu pudding. I think today��s weather is nice and suitable to eat the savory tofu pudding.��


    ��What savory tofu pudding. It should be the sweet tofu pudding that is more suitable, alright! Long live the sweet gang!��


    ��The sweet tofu pudding is heresy!��


    Soon, the usual debate in front of Mamy Restaurant began again.


    Cynthia stood in the line withplex emotions. She had already decided to go to the editorial agency tomorrow and get them to take the book out of the market.


    Even though this book had brought her a big remuneration, she would feel very uneasy if it was exchanged with Boss Mag��s reputation.


    She had always been proud that she could support herself by writing.


    She could lose a money-making book, but she couldn��t lose her integrity.


    The restaurant opened for business and the customers filed in.


    Cynthia walked over to Mag and nodded as usual before she wanted to carry on walking by him.


    ��Northwestern Lone Wolf,�� Mag said the three words softly.


    Cynthia��s footsteps faltered and she looked up at Mag suddenly. Her eyes flicked open as if she was terrified.


    However, Mag simply greeted the next customer calmly, as though the one who was talking earlier wasn��t him.


    <i>��Was it a hallucination? No�� It was Boss Mag��s voice! But h-how did he find out?��</i>?Cynthia��s heart raced as though someone had exposed her evil deed.


    PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l.


    The customers behind Cynthia, who was not moving, looked at her perplexedly and gently coughed to remind her.


    Cynthia woke up and looked at Mag deeply before quickly walking to an empty seat.


    Cynthia still couldn��t calm down after sitting down.


    In Chaos City, other than her editor, no one knew what Northwestern Lone Wolf looked like, or if the author was a man or a woman, including their boss.


    But, how did Boss Mag know her pen name? He shouldn��t have known!


    Yabemiya smilingly asked Cynthia, who was in shock, ��Dear customer, what would you like to order?��


    ��Huh? Erm���� Cynthia looked at Yabemiya in a daze before looking down at the menu again. She was feeling a little nervous and confused.


    <i>��Boss Mag knows that I wrote the novel? Will he take revenge on me? Will he put drugs in the food? Poison, maybe?��</i>?Cynthia felt a chill up her back and her hands started sweating.


    ��Miss?�� Yabemiya saw that Cynthia was sweating profusely and asked with concern, ��Are you alright?��


    ��I-I��m fine. I would like a helping of red braised pork, a helping of the eggnt with garlic sauce and a bowl of rice.�� Cynthia quickly ordered. Forget it. Since Boss Mag had found out, she was already at his mercy no matter if he chose to add drugs or poison in her food.


    She had caused all this trouble, so she deserved it if Boss Mag wanted to do anything to her.


    Cynthia��s brain went wild with crazy thoughts. Mag was shaving the noodles in the kitchen and observing her secretly.


    He also wanted to know why thisss came to eat at Mamy Restaurant. Was she a pervert, who was here to see how he handled the trouble that she caused, or was she guilty and here to make amends?


    So far, she seemed apologetic and uneasy with what happened. She didn��t look like she had sch?denfreude towards him.


    Of course, this didn��t mean that Mag had forgiven her.


    Everyone had to be responsible for their actions. Even if things didn��t go as she had expected, this matter was still caused by the novel.


    Soon, Cynthia��s red braised pork and the eggnt with garlic sauce were served.


    Cynthia gulped when she smelled the rich meat aroma.


    She deliberately skipped breakfast and lunch for this meal. She was going to wee the great food with an empty stomach.


    However, she felt conflicted when she looked at that piping hot red braised pork that was glistening and giving off an intoxicating aroma.


    Eat it. That was the signal that her body gave.


    Don��t eat it. This was her rationale telling her the existence of danger.


    Even though this red braised pork was giving out a mesmerizing aroma, it also had a hidden presence of danger.


    However, this struggle onlysted less than three minutes.


    She picked up a piece of the red braised pork with her chopsticks and popped it into her mouth.


    Ahhh��


    This orgasmic taste!


    It was worthwhile if she was going to die because of it!


    Cynthia looked enraptured. She felt that she had reached the pinnacle of her life.


    Her ravenous stomach was soothed and her taste buds were already on their knees and singing.


    She couldn��t stop even when she knew that this mouthful could be poisonous.


    After eating a few pieces of red braised pork and half a bowl of rice, Cynthia looked up at the kitchen with hot tears in her eyes.


    <i>��Boss Mag, I have done you wrong����</i>


    Cynthia was indeed feeling apologetic. Such an outstanding chef and the man was maligned into a jerk because of a fan fiction novel.


    <i>��I have to solve this problem tomorrow and then apologize to Boss Mag formally,��</i>?Cynthia thought as she set her mind to it.


    She didn��t want anyone to get hurt because of this. Her initial intention was just to write an interesting story and share it with fellow maidens who had the same dream as her, while earning some money.


    After the dinner service was over, Gina carried the sleeping Kiddo and consoled Mag. ��Boss Mag, don��t take it to heart. Everyone knows your character and the rumors will soon be dispelled.��


    ��It��s just a small thing.�� Mag caressed Kiddo��s face with a smile. ��Are you used to sleeping with Kiddo at night? Is the little one well-behaved when she��s sleeping?��


    ��Yes, she��s very well-behaved.�� Gina nodded and there was a motherly glow in her smile. ��She sleeps through every night quietly and I feel I sleep better with her in my arms.��


    ��That��s good. She��s an easy child.�� Mag smilingly said. At first, he was still worried that Gina couldn��t get used to being a mother. Looking at it now, this worry was unnecessary.


    ��You guys go back and rest too.�� Mag stood at the door and watched thedies leave.


    Irina stood behind Mag and smilingly asked, ��Did you find the author when you went out during the day?��


    Mag closed the door and turned around. Instead, he asked her with a smile, ��Guess who I found?��


    ��Is it done by someone we know?�� Irina asked with shock.

 Chapter 2348 - I Need an Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 2348: I Need an Exnation</h4>


    ��You might not believe it but she��s that maiden who suddenly jumped out and asked me when I was going to marry her,�� Mag said with a shrug.


    ��It��s her?�� Irina eximed.


    However, her expression changed very quickly. She sized Mag up for a while before saying, ��I am suddenly suspicious of if that was really fiction.��


    ��Your suspicion is baseless.�� Mag kept a straight face.


    ��Why would she be so deep into her character, then?��


    ��She was too absorbed in the novel she had written that she could not tell reality apart from fiction. That was why she behaved like that. After analyzing it this way, I seem to be able to understand why she acted that way back then.��


    Irina propped her leg up on her other leg and looked at Mag with a smile as she said, ��In that case, how do you intend to resolve this?��


    ��I��ve observed her today. She did not seem to have expected that the novel would cause such a reaction.��


    ��So you intend to let her off?��


    ��No. Since she��s already done it, she should bear the responsibilities thate with it.�� Mag shook his head gently. ��However, I do want to find out who was the one who purposely directed the novel to seem to be a reality. That fellow is way worse than her.��


    ��You think someone is trying to go up against you?�� Irina was shocked.


    ��If they knew that I am Alex, they naturally would not dare to have such thoughts. However, if it is Mag, there are many people out there jealous of Mamy Restaurant��s business,�� Mag said with a smile. A restaurant owner could not do much.


    ��Interesting. I just came back and here��s a drama already. Are they trying to test thedy boss?�� Irina��s expression turned cold.


    ......


    ***


    The next day, after the morning operating hours, mag contacted the Gray Temple information system and used some special rights to check if anyone had been purposely directing discussions on Mamy Restaurant.


    The efficiency of using public resources for his personal use was indeed high.


    A short information report was soon sent to Mag.


    ��Delmar and Cyril. Can��t believe these two actually ganged up on me.�� Mag smiled coldly as he looked through the report.


    Delmar Publishing House did so to increase the sales of the book. Therefore, he even changed the book��s name and even indicated that it was based on a true story during the book��sunch. This sessfully caused hype that boosted the sales of the book.


    Cyril��s name also appeared in this process. Cyril had provided immense help to Delmar and he even bribed several book stores to spread dirty stories about Mag to ruin his reputation.


    Mag could more or less understand Delmar��s actions. After all, it was tied to the benefits affecting him. There are many people around doing anything they could for their advantage.


    However, what was Cyril doing trying to ruin his reputation when he should be thinking of how to make aeback after losing to Gloria in the heirs�� rivalry.


    Although Mag could not understand why he would do that, it did not change the fact that he wanted to make these two pay a price.


    Mag rode to Delmar Publishing House on his bicycle. before he even reached, he saw Cynthia, pacing about at the publishing house��s door from afar.


    ��What is she doing here?�� Mag stopped and stood close to a wall as he watched Cynthia pace about at the door of the publishing house hesitantly.


    Cynthia did not appear to be in a good condition today. She had dark rings under her eyes and she appeared to have not slept the previous night.


    After a while, she appeared to have made up her mind. She looked up at the signboard and walked in with resolution.


    Mag found that interesting. He put away his bicycle and flipped over the walls of the publishing house. He found Delmar��s office and stood in the corner with his ears close to the wall.


    ��What?! You want me to remove ��Boss Mag��s Indecent Little Wife��?��


    Delmar screeched with shock and rage.


    ��Yes, I found out yesterday that this book has already caused a lot of trouble in Boss Mag��s life. It has even hurt his family. This is something that I did not expect. I am very guilty and I feel very sorry towards Boss Mag. Therefore, I wish that this book can be taken down immediately. At the same time, I will write a rification letter to let everyone know that this book was just fiction that I imagined. It has nothing to do with Boss Mag. Boss Mag is a good man.��


    Cynthia spoke firmly.


    Mag nodded slightly. This girl knew nothing indeed. Besides, she even came out immediately to stop this and even tried to make amends. She had a conscience.


    ��Hmph! Do you think the book will be taken down just because you want it to be?�� Delmar snorted coldly. ��You��ve received arge sum for the story and now you want to have the book taken down. Who then is supposed to be responsible for the losses of our publishing house? Do you take us to be fools?


    ��Let me put it to you this way. There is no way this book will be taken down. Not only will it not be taken down, I will even find someone to turn it into a picture book and also a script!��


    <i>��This fellow.��</i>?Mag��s gaze turned cold.


    ��You�� you��re shameless!�� Cynthia was enraged. ��This will ruin Boss Mag! He did nothing at all!��


    ��Heh, you��re the one who wrote the novel. So even if he is ruined, you��re the one who did it. I was merely earning money.�� Delmar smiled. ��Besides, we��ve a contract between us. If you continue writing novels, your pay will only get higher and higher. If you don��t know your ce and keep bringing up such unreasonable requests, I��ll take the contract out and make you lose everything.��


    ��No�� I�� I didn��t want to ruin him�� I like him very much. I just wanted to write a novel���� Cynthia was about to burst into tears.


    ��Don��t be afraid. No one knows that you are Northwestern Lone Wolf. If none of us talk about this, no one else would find out about it either. All you have to do is write your drafts and hand them in on time. Leave the rest to me. You can receive your high remuneration while I can earn money. This is a win-win situation.�� Delmar softened his tone. ��As long as I am around, I will make sure that you will be the Nond Continent��s best writer.��


    ��Go away! Don��t touch me! I will not work with a shameless person like you!�� Cynthia screeched. At the same time, there was an agonizing groan and a loud m of the door. After that, the office was silent.


    ��Interesting.�� Mag smiled and left the publishing house.


    Cynthia ran out of the publishing house. She ran a few streets with reddened eyes before turning into a small alley and finally burst out crying. In the end, when she turned into the alley, she rammed right into an embrace.


    At the moment of impact, she felt a sturdy and warm embrace. Cynthia was stunned from the collision. She staggered back and almost fell but a pair of strong arms held her up by her waist.


    ��I��m sorry, I��m���� She quickly apologized. She looked up and met the gaze of a familiar face.


    ��Boss Mag!�� Cynthia��s eyes widened and her face flushed red.


    ��I need an exnation,�� Mag said with a smile as he looked at her.

 Chapter 2349 - The Breach of the Contract’s Clause

    <h4>Chapter 2349: The Breach of the Contract��s use</h4>


    <h4>??</h4>


    Cynthia had never expected to bump into Boss Mag when she turned the corner.


    Boss Mag, who was wearing a suit, still looked as handsome as ever and that gentle smile had always appeared in her dreams and novels.


    This was a man who could make a woman lose herself easily.


    However, this man had now appeared in front of her. He wasn��t in the restaurant and he wasn��t in the books.


    He needed an exnation.


    But, Cynthia didn��t know how to exin it.


    ��Erm���� Cynthia blushed and looked at Mag in a daze for a while, before lowering her head and devastatingly saying, ��I��m sorry, Boss Mag. I have sinned.��


    Mag looked at Cynthia, who lowered her head in despair, and smiled.


    Who could have thought that this harmless-looking maiden had just rejected Delmar��s invitation and gave him a blow at the source of his sin.


    ��This event has indeed caused some trouble for me.�� Mag nodded.


    ��I want to take this book down, but the boss of the editorial agency has no conscience and refuses to,�� Cynthia said with a desperate expression, ��I don��t know what to do now.��


    Mag told Cynthia, ��I need you to help me do one thing. After that, I won��t pursue your mistake anymore.��


    ��What is it?�� Cynthia looked up at Mag. Many thoughts shed across her mind and one shameful thought suddenly popped into her mind. She said with a blush, ��I��ll do whatever you say, as long as you can forgive me. Even if�� even if I have to give myself to you����


    ��I��m not that kind of person.�� Mag raised his hand to stop Cynthia from continuing on that topic.


    Cynthia flicked a nce at Mag. She felt a mild inexplicable disappointment while feeling relief at the same time.


    The plot in the novel seemed to be different�� A chance to get together alone seemed to be prepared for the two of them to get to know each other better.


    ��Although this matter is caused by your novel, the terrible ones are those people who forcefully connect the novel and reality and do everything to promote it.�� Mag took two steps closer to Cynthia and continued to talk to her in a low voice.


    About 10 minutester, Cynthia left the alley from the other end. She went to collect her things from the motel first before going home.


    Meanwhile, Mag went straight to Delmar Publishing House, but he had changed into another face and another identity this time.


    ��Please take a seat, Mr. Lev. I didn��t expect you woulde to Chaos City personally. I��m really ttered.�� Delmar weed Mag and got him to sit on the sofa with a fawning smile.


    ��Mr. Delmar, I��m here to talk about a coboration, so let��s get straight to the point. I��m very satisfied with your publishing house��s ��Boss Mag��s Indecent Little Wife�� and would like to coborate with you on this novel. Our Randt Publishing House will pay you a handsome copyright royalty and 40% of the profit.�� Mag leaned against the sofa and said to Delmar arrogantly, ��You should know about the potential of our Randt Publishing House.��


    ��Yes, yes, yes. Randt Publishing House is a very famous publishing house in the Roth Empire and even across the entire Nond Continent. It��s our honor to work with you.�� Delmar nodded profusely and his smile became even more fawning. However, he still gingerly said, ��But, Mr. Lev, may I ask what is the exact amount of this coboration. Can you just tell me a little more, please? You know that it��s hard to find good books on the market now. A few publishing houses have already contacted me, but I haven��t replied to them yet.


    ��You��re very cunning.�� Mag gave him a meaningful look.


    Delmar smiled sheepishly and felt cold sweat dripping down his back.


    He was justmenting over the loss of a big client yesterday, and yet a real big shot came today.


    Different from the unknown publishing house that he had never even heard of before yesterday, Randt Publishing House was a very famous publishing house in the Roth Empire. Apparently, it was one of the top five publishing houses in the Nond Continent.


    This was the knowledge that he had frantically absorbed in the past two days. He had spent a big sum of money to find out about thetest publishing houses�� rankings from the information center, so that he could find a reliable working partner. Randt Publishing House was one of them.


    ��If your publishing house can ensure the quality of the novels, I will pay you 20,000,000 copper coins as the issue royalties for the whole of the Nond Continent in the promotional phase. Our publishing house will publish the first five novels and thetest novel as a series of three mid-length novels. We will print 1,000,000 copies first and then serialize it in the form of sequels.�� Mag looked at Delmar. ��What do you think of that?��


    ��Excellent! Excellent!�� Delmar grinned from ear to ear.


    It was indeed a big publishing house. He offered 20,000,000 immediately and would actually print 1,000,000 copies in the very first edition!


    They only dared to print 50,000 copies of ��Boss Mag��s Indecent Little Wife�� because a big boss behind the scene promised to buy the leftovers if the book failed to sell. They didn��t expect that it would be so popr.


    ��Shall we talk about the contract then?�� Delmar asked testingly. This happiness came too suddenly and he was a little high from it. He could only think about how to confirm the deal with Lev and earn the 20,000,000 first.


    If the 1,000,000 copies were sold, he could earn an estimate of tens of thousands and reach the pinnacle of his life immediately.


    His publishing house was only ordinary among the Chaos City��s publishing houses and he was oftenughed at by his peers. This time, he wanted everyone to look up at him.


    ��I have already brought the contract with me. It��s the standard contract that our publishing house always uses. I��ll get my secretary to amend it and we��ll be able to use it immediately.�� Mag took a contract out from his bag and passed it over.


    ��You have everything prepared.�� Delmar ttered him as he took the contract and read it carefully.


    Just as Mag said, the licensing fee was 20,000,000 copper coins and it would be paid to him in installments. The down payment was 5,000,000 copper coins and the rest would be paid within one year.


    And the sharing of the 40% profit was also clearly written in the contract.


    Delmar couldn��t help butment on the generosity of his fellow publisher when he read the contract. He was as generous as a�� sucker.


    However, when he reached the secondst page, a use attracted Delmar��s attention. He frowned and pondered for a while before asking Mag, ��Mr. Lev, I don��t think this use of the guarantor paying a triple penalty for breaching the contract is necessary. We coborate honestly, so why would we breach the contract?��


    Mag crossed his arms and looked at him judgingly. ��Since we won��t breach the contract, then there��s no need for you to worry about this use, right? ording to the publishing house��s rules, we have to write down the breach of contract��s use whenever we pay the fees in advance and we have to have a guarantor who can undertake the risk.


    ��If you are not sincere, let��s call off the coboration. We have to follow the rules and regtions.��

 Chapter 2350 - Boss Mag and Blue Suede’s Lady Boss’ Dirty Little Secret"

    <h4>Chapter 2350: ��Boss Mag and Blue Suede��s Lady Boss�� Dirty Little Secret��</h4>


    Delmar was confused by Mag��s long speech. He thought of Padar, who left abruptly yesterday, and was worried Mr. Lev would leave unhappily too. He immediately got up and said, ��It��s not that, Mr. Lev. Of course, I��m very confident that we could finish our coboration smoothly.


    How about this? Please give me a day��s time and I��ll get in touch with a guarantor to fulfill yourpany��s requirement. We will sign the contract tomorrow morning.��


    Mag nodded his head at Delmar with satisfaction. ��Alright. I can see that you are also a forthright person, but remember this, I have connections in Chaos City too. Don��t y tricks with me.��


    ��No, no. Please rest assured.�� Delmar smiled forcefully. He only wiped away his cold sweat after he sent Mag away.


    At first, he intended to just get any Tom, Dick or Harry to be the guarantor. Mr. Lev came from Rodu, so he wouldn��t know the locals well.


    However, his final warning made him give up on that idea. How could a boss of one of the top five publishing houses in the Nond Continent not have any subordinates in Chaos City. This really couldn��t be perfunctory.


    ��Where can I find a wealthy guarantor?�� Delmar sat on his chair and scratched his head hard. It was giving him a headache.


    ��Boss, Mr. Cyril is looking for you,�� the secretary said from behind the door.


    ��Cyril!�� Delmar��s eyes glowed. How could he have forgotten about him? Delmar quickly said, ��Invite him in immediately.��


    Delmar got up to open the door and Cyril walked in with a smile. ��Mr. Delmar, long time no see. I heard that you got rich recently.��


    ��Thanks to you, I have made some money.�� Delmar got Cyril to take a seat with a humble smile before closing the door.


    Cyril sat on the sofa, crossed his legs and smilingly said, ��That��s right. You wouldn��t have released such a popr book if not for me. So, how should you thank me?��


    ��Erm���� Delmar��s smile became stiff. He only wanted to sound polite, but didn��t expect Cyril to insist on it.


    ......


    Although Cyril had helped make this novel popr, he didn��t ask about profit-sharing previously. Of course, there��s no way he would spit out the profit now.


    However, Delmar needed to ask him for help, so after some quick thinking, he said through clenched teeth, ��I still have to thank you for it. There��s also a good business deal that I want to do with you.��


    ��Oh? What��s the good deal?�� Cyril��s interest was piqued and he asked Delmar.


    He hadpletely fallen out of favor after returning to Chaos City from Rodu. His identity as the sessor was removed and he was just an idle person now.


    If the matriarch had not secretly helped him out, he couldn��t even afford to ride in the horse-drawn carriage now.


    He couldn��t take that lying down, so he scammed some money from his mother and then borrowed some from his wayward friends to promote ��Boss Mag��s Indecent Little Wife�� and spread rumors at all the storytelling houses. He had sessfully maligned Mag.


    He hade to Delmar today to get him to release a sequel, ��Boss Mag and Blue Suede��s Lady Boss�� Dirty Little Secret��.


    He wanted to destroy Gloria.


    He wanted Mag and Gloria to be despised so that the Moreton Family��s inheritance rights would return to him.


    However, theck of money was still a big problem for him. Other than getting Delmar to release another book, he also intended to get some money back from him.


    Delmar was making a killing, so there was no reason for him to make a loss.


    ����Boss Mag��s Indecent Little Wife�� became popr and all the Rodu��s publishing houses came looking for me. They want me to give them the licensing rights and they will pay a licensing fee���� Delmar told Cyril about Mag��s visit and issued him his invitation.


    ��How much did you say it was?�� Cyril stared at Delmar with widened eyes.


    ��20,000,000,�� Delmar said.


    ��F*ck! You��re rich!�� Cyril almost jumped up from his chair. He had never expected a novel could earn so much money.


    ��This coboration is at its final stage of negotiation. We just have to follow the procedures of their publishing house. I still need a guarantor, and I will naturally look for you when I have such good deals. I intend to give you a share if you are the guarantor. I��ll give you 5,000,000 copper coins as payment after the deal is sessful,�� Delmar said with a smile.


    ��5,000,000 copper coins���� Cyril murmured. He seemed to look like he thought it was too little, but in fact, he was inwardly ecstatic. It was enough for him to splurge for some time.


    Delmar added on and said, ��Didn��t you want that Boss Mag to have a rotten reputation? The boss of Randt Publishing House said that he��s going to print 1,000,000 for the first print. After these 1,000,000 copies are sold, his reputation will bepletely down the drain. He cannot evene back from it.��


    ��Are there really going to be 1,000,000 copies?�� Cyril��s eyes lit up and he went closer to Delmar. ��Then can I add one more character to the book?��


    ��This novel isn��tpleted yet, so feel free to add in any characters.�� Delmar nodded with a chuckle.


    ��I want to add in the Blue Suede Fashion��sdy boss, Gloria.�� Cyril smiled.


    Delmar became wide-eyed as he gulped. ��I-isn��t that your niece?��


    Cyril smilingly said, ��Yes, it��s her. I want her reputation to go down the drain too.��


    ��This���� Delmar was put in a tight spot. He wasn��t stupid. He knew Gloria��s identity.


    That was the person-in-charge of the Moreton Family right now. She was the rising star in the Chaos City��s business world and a future business mogul.


    He dared to encourage Cynthia to write about Mag because he was just a restaurant��s boss, who only knew how to cook and had no power. He couldn��t do anything to him even if he antagonized him.


    But the Moreton Family was different. They could destroy him with just one finger.


    ��Don��t worry. As long as you can destroy her reputation, she has to leave the position of being the head of the family. I��ll then be the head of the Moreton Family and I��ll protect you.�� Cyril patted his chest and promised.


    ��You��re right. You��re right.�� Delmar agreed with a smile, but he didn��t believe it inwardly.


    ��I don��t want others to write it. It still has to be Northwestern Lone Wolf,�� Cyril said.


    ��Sure, sure.�� Delmar agreed repeatedly. ��What do you think about the guarantor issue?��


    ��Where will you guys sign the contract?��


    ��I agreed to meet him tomorrow morning.��


    ��Then, I��lle over tomorrow morning.��


    ��Alright. See you tomorrow then.�� Delmar sent Cyril out with a smile before saying to the secretary, ��Get the horse-drawn carriage ready, I need to go out.��


    Soon after, Delmar boarded the horse-drawn carriage with the female editor and headed straight for the Northwestern Lone Wolf��s home.


    In the carriage, Delmar sternly said to the female editor, ��No matter what, you have to let me meet her today. If you can make her agree to my terms, you will be promoted to chief editor immediately. If the deal fails, you��ll be fired.��


    ��Alright.�� The female editor got off the horse-drawn carriage with an aggrieved expression. She recollected herself in front of the door for some time. Just as she was going to knock on the door, it was opened from the inside.


    ��Come on in.�� A voice rang out from within.

 Chapter 2351 - This Scene Is Really Great for a Funeral Send Off

    <h4>Chapter 2351: This Scene Is Really Great for a Funeral Send Off</h4>


    This was Delmar��s second time meeting Cynthia. Just that morning, this woman had delivered a devastating blow to his precious family jewels.


    However, the negotiation procedure was much simpler than he expected. The other party agreed to the majority of his terms, including re-signing the contract, extending the licensing period and handing in another manuscript 10 dayster.


    Delmar returned to the horse-drawn carriage and asked the editor, who was sitting across from him in disbelief, ��Is this too easy?��


    ��She��s always been this way. She doesn��t care too much about such things,�� the female editor answered carefully.


    ��This is great!�� Delmar pped his hands and hugged the female editor,ughing heartily. He generously said, ��From today on, you��re the chief editor. I��ll make the arrangements once we get back. Your pay will be doubled from next month on.��


    ��Thank you, Boss.�� The female editor was red with excitement. She didn��t expect to get a promotion when she was so close to getting fired.


    Delmar closed his eyes and began nning the details for tomorrow��s contract signing.


    Even though he only had a verbal agreement with Cynthia, her book was still in his hands. She had to listen to him if she wanted to make money.


    Cyril had already agreed to be the guarantor and the sequels were secured. This business deal was considered done.


    ***


    Mag met Cynthia again at the motel. She had gathered her stuff to stay at the motel again.


    ��I have already done as you said,�� Cynthia said to Mag with an evading gaze and a slight blush.


    This was the first time that she was alone with Boss Mag in a small room and it made her heart race.


    ......


    Mag nodded slightly and said, ��Very good. I��lle and find you when I need you. You��d better put on a disguise before you go out in the next two days. Don��t let anyone recognize you or find you.��


    ��Sure,�� Cynthia answered softly. She hesitated for a moment as she watched Mag, who was about to open the door and leave. Finally, she couldn��t help but ask, ��Boss Mag, can I still go to Mamy Restaurant after this matter blows over?��


    ��This matter will not end so quickly.�� Mag nced at her and smiled before leaving without a backward nce.


    Cynthia was stunned and remained frozen. She still couldn��t figure out Mag��s meaning after thinking for a long time.


    ��Perhaps�� Boss Mag wants to use this matter as a threat and m-make me be his Cyn? A small motel, nobody knows, unable to venture out�� Isn��t this the captivity trope?!��


    ***


    Mag didn��t know that the girl would imagine so much rubbish. He could only think that someone was going to have a headache over going bankrupt at this time tomorrow morning.


    He wasn��t very good atmercial war, but it was still in his blood. He heard about those tricks when the old fogeys talked about them when they were drunk. He could easily toy with these fellows with these tricks.


    Yabemiya and thedies came early in the morning and they crowded around Mag as soon as they saw hime back. They asked him with concern, ��Boss, what should we do now? The rumors are getting out of hand. Should we exin?��


    ��Don��t worry. It��s just a small matter. I��ve already contacted the author and she agreed to write a letter of apology to rify all these rumors,�� Mag said with a rxed smile.


    ��You met the author, Northwestern Lone Wolf? Is it a man or a woman?��


    ��Is it the restaurant��s regr? It must be a female? Cyn?��


    ��Is she pretty? Or should I say handsome?��


    Thedies were excited, but Mag was rather exasperated by their focus.


    ��I say, why are you all so interested in an author?�� Mag rolled his eyes. ��It��s a guy. He��s a 40 year old man who has dug in between his feet.��


    ��Wah! Why?! My imaginations are dashed.��


    ��I never expected that it wasn��t a pretty youngdy, but a foot-digging man who wrote such a delicate book.��


    Thedies were disappointed and they lost interest immediately.


    Ang said as she looked at Mag with a weird expression, ��But Boss, I admire your charisma even more now. What kind of mesmerizing charisma can make a 40 plus man write such an intricate novel? It��s really jaw-dropping.��


    Mag gave her the side-eye. He didn��t want to answer the question.


    ��This matter will be put to rest after the author speaks up. Those gossip mongers have gone overboard. They simply want our restaurant to be scandalized and then go downhill from there,�� Yabemiya said angrily.


    ��Even if the customers leave because of the scandal, they won��t be going over to their ce either.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. He went into the kitchen to prepare for tonight��s dinner service.


    ��Firis,e here. I��ll teach you how to knead the noodle dough,�� Mag shouted from the kitchen.


    ��Coming!�� Firis dashed into the kitchen with excitement all over her face. She finally had the chance to unlock a new skill again.


    ***


    Mag brought along Irina, who was disguised as his secretary, and met Cyril at Delmar Publishing House as he had expected at 10 a.m. the next morning.


    Irina took out the contract and let Delmar and Cyril confirm again.


    Delmar scanned through the contract, but he double-checked the amount to make sure the contract was correct.


    Cyril didn��t even bother to take a look. He asked Mag directly, ��Are you guys really going to print 1,000,000 copies?��


    Mag looked at him and curved his lips. He nodded with a smile. ��Yes.��


    ��Alright. You guys have to make sure that you sell all of them, so that the story of this jerk and slut can spread throughout the Nond Continent.�� Cyril��s smile became even more smug.


    ��This is a work of literature,�� Mag said calmly.


    Delmar was afraid that Cyril might antagonize Mag, so he quickly interrupted. ��Yes, yes, yes. This is an excellent work of literature. Mr. Lev, we have checked this contract. There��s no problem, so let��s sign the contract now.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag nodded. Irina passed a pen to him. He signed the contract and put his thumb print after his name.


    Delmar and his guarantor, Cyril, also signed and put their thumb prints after their names.


    ��The contract has three identical contracts. Let��s keep one each.�� Mag kept one contract and snapped his fingers.


    Irina took out a banknote and gave it to them.


    ��This is a 5,000,000 copper coin banknote. It��s the first payment of the licensing fee.�� Mag pushed the banknote to Delmar, stood up and extended his right hand. ��Happy coboration, Mr. Delmar.��


    ��Happy coboration, Mr. Lev.�� Delmar shook Mag��s hand with a big smile. He took the banknote and checked it carefully before filling out a receipt and giving it to Mag.


    Cyril was watching enviously at the side. 5,000,000 copper coins were earned so easily. This was indeed a good business.


    Mag left with Irina. The wind blew when they went out of the door. The willow branches were swaying and the catkins were flying.


    ��This scene is really great for a funeral send off.�� Mag smiled coldly.

 Chapter 2352 - Father, Save Me!

    <h4>Chapter 2352: Father, Save Me!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    That same day, the headlines of the five most influential newspapers in Chaos City carried an apology letter signed off by a novelist named ��Northwestern Lone Wolf��. The letter was a rification of the recent rumors that had been spreading around.


    The apology letter also included a denunciation of Delmar Publishing House��s malicious marketing and refusal to take the product down, causing a negative impact on the people involved.


    Lastly, Northwestern Lone Wolf even promised that ��Boss Mag��s Indecent Little Wife�� would be stopped indefinitely. This letter of apology would also be a notification of the book��s cancetion and Delmar was advised to watch out for himself.


    With ��Boss Mag��s Indecent Little Wife����s poprity, the name Northwestern Lone Wolf also became very influential.


    When everyone saw the apology letter, there was a fervent discussion immediately.


    ��The novelist is refuting all rumors! This novel is fiction. We were overthinking it.��


    ��I knew it, Boss Mag is such an outstanding person. How could he do something like that? It��s ridiculous.��


    ��Boss Mag isn��t someone like that. In that case, I�� have no chance at all then?��


    ***


    The credibility of the apology letter was very high.


    It also reminded everyone that it was a joke to think of a novel as reality.


    The news spread quickly to Delmar, who was drinking in a restaurant with Cyril.


    ��What!�� the wine ss in Delmar��s hand dropped to the ground. He snatched the report from his secretary��s hands and looked at the apology letter printed in the headlines. His face turned white as a sheet immediately.


    ��What��s wrong?�� Cyril lifted his head from the depths of several warm embraces as he looked at Delmar curiously.


    ��We��re done for�� done for���� Delmar sat on the chair as he said with a shaking voice, ��Northwestern Lone Wolf said that she��s not writing anymore.��


    Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please!


    ��Who is not writing? What��s going on?�� Cyril pushed the women on him away after noticing that Delmar did not look too good.


    ��Take a look for yourself. This is the author of that book. She said she��s not writing that book anymore.�� Delmar passed him the newspaper in his hands.


    Cyril received it, took a look, and said with a smile, ��She��s just a writer. If she doesn��t write, we��ll find another one. Can��t we live without her?��


    ��We really can��t do it without her.�� Delmar looked at Cyril with a long face. ��Without her, we would be breaching the contract.��


    ��Breach?!�� Cyril��s voice grew sharper. He suddenly realized the seriousness of the situation and quickly snatched the contract from his assistant. He flipped over to the page with the contract terms for a breach and his face turned pale immediately.


    ��Delmar, how dare you f*cking do me in?!�� Cyril grabbed a wine ss and threw it right in Delmar��s face.


    Delmar did not manage to avoid it. He covered his nose which was bleeding profusely as he said, ��Lord Cyril, you��ve wronged me. I�� I��m a victim too.��


    ��You signed the contract this morning, hand now breached it, and have to pay three f*cking times the contract price! How much is that? That��s 60 million copper coins! You made me be your guarantor and that means I��ll have to pay 30 million! You scoundrel, you��re so wicked!�� Cyril was hopping mad and his face blushed with fury.


    He knew that the contract was written in ck and white and he had signed his name. This meant that there was no way he could run.


    ��I didn��t know that b*tch would cheat me! She told me yesterday that she would continue writing. Who knew she would stab me in the back today.�� Delmar was also shaking with rage. ��I am going to look for her right now to write another rification note stating that the apology letter is fake. I��ll then go over to Mr. Lev and exin it to him. I think we should be able to salvage the situation.��


    ��You��d better salvage it. Otherwise, I��ll see that you will not be able to survive in Chaos City!�� Cyril flipped the table and left in a fury.


    Delmar quickly went downstairs to his horse-drawn carriage to head towards Cynthia��s ce.


    There was a huge padlock on the door and the courtyard was deathly silent.


    Delmar kicked the door for a while but there were no signs of movement inside at all. He leaned against the door and slid down onto the ground as his face grew pale.


    He knew that he was done for.


    30 million copper coins was an amount he would not be able to fork out even if he sold thepany!


    ��Boss���� His secretary came up to him nervously.


    Delmar looked at him and his eyes lit up. He said, ��Help me up, we��re going back to thepany.��


    Thepany had just received a sum of money. In addition to the amount that he already had, that was about 5 million. On top of that, he received a 5 million banknote in the morning and that would be enough for his family for the rest of their lives.


    It was just a pity that thepany he slogged his whole life to establish would be gone. He initially thought that the sudden poprity of the book would be his money-making tree but he did not expect the tree to fall after just two days.


    However, that��s alright. He would go back to thepany to retrieve his money before bringing his family alongside him to flee the city. He shall leave Cyril to bear the consequences since he was the guarantor.


    Delmar��s horse-drawn carriage stopped in front of the publishing house. Delmar jumped down from the horse-drawn carriage and rushed to the office. In no time at all, he rushed back out with a briefcase in his hands.


    However, just when he reached the horse-drawn carriage, two handsnded on his shoulders.


    Delmar jumped and turned around to see two officers in uniform. His face turned pale.


    ��Are you Mr. Delmar? We have received a report. You are suspected of contract fraud and there is a possibility that you might flee. To ensure the security of the victim��s assets, we would have to bring you back to the city lord��s castle for further investigation. Please cooperate with us,�� said one officer.


    ��I was wronged, I was wronged,�� Delmar shouted.


    Themotion outside had attracted the attention of the workers in the publishing house. They rushed out to watch what was happening at the door. When they saw their boss being nabbed by the officers from the city lord��s castle, they were all stunned.


    Is the control over the publishing of lewd novels so strict now?


    ��Bring him away.�� The two officers could not be bothered with Delmar��s nonsense and brought him with them into the prisoner��s carriage.


    ***


    On the other side, Cyril had returned to Moreton Manor. The more he thought about it, the more flustered he got. He hid in his room and got someone to watch the door. If anyone asked, his servants were to say that he was ill and that he would not be meeting anyone.


    However, that did not stop the officers with the detention order from arresting him.


    ��I did nothing, why are you arresting me?! This is Moreton Manor! You can��t do whatever you like!�� Cyril howled at the top of his lungs.


    ��Cyril, you��re suspected of fraud with arge sum of money involved. You��re now being brought back to the city lord��s castle for investigation. Please cooperate with us,�� the leader of the officers, who took out the detention order, said.


    The people in the Moreton Family had already gathered in the courtyard, discussing the situation. However, when they saw the officer holding on to the detention order, no one dared to step up. They had no idea how Cyril got himself into trouble again and it was so serious that the people from the city lord��s castle had toe over to arrest him.


    ��Who dares to touch my son?!�� A shrill voice sounded. Madam Denise walked over with a crutch in her hand and stood in front of Cyril.


    ��Madam Denise, please cooperate with us. Otherwise, we would have to arrest you for obstruction of justice,�� one officer said seriously. They did not step back just because Denise had arrived.


    ��I��ll see if you dare!�� Denise taunted.


    ��Bring her away!�� The officer waved his hand and four officers came over.


    Denise grabbed the hand of one officer while scratching his face and calling out to the servants at the side, ��They��re hitting me! The officers are hitting me! What are you looking at? Come and protect me and Young Master!��


    The servants exchanged gazes and were not sure if they should do something. They were the officers from the city lord��s castle.


    ��Those who dare not step forward will be expelled from the Moreton Family!�� Denise threatened.


    The servants had no choice but to go over.


    ��Who dares?!��


    An angry shout thundered around the courtyard.


    There was a sudden silence and everyone moved away to make a path.


    Jeffree walked over and looked at Cyril and Denise coldly.


    ��Father, save me!��Cyril said in a fluster, ��They are arresting me for no reason. I was wronged����


    Smack!


    A loud p echoed around and Cyril��s cheek swelled up immediately.

 Chapter 2353 - My Lord Is Wise

    <h4>Chapter 2353: My Lord Is Wise</h4>


    The yard was in pitch silence. Everyone looked at Jeffree with shock in their eyes.


    Cyril waspletely stunned too. His face was bloody painful. He had never expected his father to p him in front of so many people.


    ��Evil creature! How dare you defy the city lord��s castle?�� Jeffree said in a severe voice.


    ��I���� Cyril was terrified. He didn��t know what to say and could only seek help from Denise at the side.


    ��Master, you have to help our son. He��s innocent. He would never dare to break thews.�� Denise stepped forward and pleaded as she wept. ��Please talk to the city lord. Ask him not to arrest Cyril.��


    p!


    Jeffree gave another resounding p again. This time, the pnded on Denise��s face.


    The servants in the yard widened their eyes when they saw that. They quickly looked away and avoided looking at the scene.


    Cyril was stunned too. His heart turned cold when he looked at Denise, whose mouth was wide open from the p, and Jeffree, who had a cold expression.


    Madam Denise was in a daze for a while before she regained her wits. She covered her cheek and stared at Jeffree in disbelief. Her voice became shrill as she howled, ��Y-you hit me!��


    ��An overprotective mother makes a wastrel! If you hadn��t spoiled him so, he wouldn��t have turned out this way today. Yet, you��re still not repenting and even tried to help him weasel his way out. How am I going to correct the family��s ways if I don��t hit you?!�� Jeffree looked at her coldly.


    ��You heartless rat. You hit your wife at such an advanced age. If my maternal family hadn��t helped you back then, would you have this fortune today? Are you hitting me because I��m old now and you want to kill me so that you can remarry a younger woman, is that it?! Let me tell you, it��s not going to be that easy! Today, I���� Denise sat on the floor and began to throw a tantrum.


    Jeffree didn��t even look at her. He simply gave the order coldly. ��Bring her away!��


    ......


    Although the few olddy servants looked conflicted, they didn��t dare to disobey the master. After all, they didn��t want to be pped too. They carried and dragged Denise away.


    ��You caused the trouble, so handle it yourself. This time, nobody is going to clean up your mess.�� Jeffree flicked a nce at Cyril and then nodded to the city lord��s castle��s officers at the side before leaving.


    ��Father���� Cyril chased after him in a panic, but two officers grabbed his shoulders on both sides.


    ��Young Master Cyril, pleasee with us,�� the leading officer said with a smile before waving his hand and dragging Cyril away.


    The servants made way for them. No matter how Cyril screamed, nobody went forward to stop them.


    Even though they had no idea what Cyril did, everyone had reached the same consensus inwardly. Young Master Cyril waspletely finished. Young Mistress Gloria would be in charge of this family in the future.


    The two criminals were brought to the city lord��s castle. Mag, who had disguised himself, and Cynthia, who was the witness, turned up at the city lord��s castle too.


    The judge of the case was Dicus, Mag��s old friend.


    As for why the city lord��s castle was so efficient, it was because Mag had informed Dicus and Dicus had reported to Michael. Hence, they were arrested as soon as the report was submitted.


    Cyril and Delmar had their statements taken separately. Under the supervision of the spiritual magic casters, the two normal humans couldn��t lie. They told the truth honestly.


    The case was very simple. It was just a case of breach of contract.


    As long as they could pay the penalty, the punishment wouldn��t be severe. However, the sum was huge, so the two of them were arrested in advance.


    Dicus read their statements and verified them with the contract that Mag provided. He nodded and said, ��The case is very clear. You two signed the contract with Lev. You have undertaken the responsibility in the case of breach of contract and have appointed a guarantor to share the responsibility.


    Now, Mr. Lev has provided evidence that the author refused to continue writing the novel and requested to have it removed from the shelves. This is aplete breach of contract. There is fraud in the promise that you two made.


    Now Mr. Lev requests to terminate the contract and seekpensation of 60,000,000 copper coins.��


    ��B*tch! You y me! You said you will continue writing!�� Delmar pointed and roared at Cynthia in the witness stand angrily.


    ��I clearly informed you about my stance at the publishing house yesterday morning. Many people in yourpany heard our conversation and argument. As for your agreement, I have no idea about it. You can list the actual evidence,�� Cynthia said calmly.


    ��You lied! You said it!�� Delmar grabbed the railing till his knuckles turned white and green veins popped up on his forehead.


    60,000,000 copper coins. It would be 30,000,000 copper coins if Cyril and him split it in half.


    He couldn��t afford thepensation even if he sold the publishing house!


    ��We��re in court. Silence!�� Dicus shouted coldly.


    Cyril looked at Delmar and his heart turned cold.


    Even to the Moreton Family, 30,000,000 copper coins was quite a big sum of circting funds. To him, it was a sum that he simply couldn��t afford.


    If it was in the past, he might still think that his father would help him.


    However, Jeffree had already clearly told him today that he wouldn��t help him in this matter.


    Where was he going to look for 30,000,000 coins from?!


    ��My lord! I have nothing to do with this, my lord. I was duped into signing. I didn��t get anything from it. I have nothing to do with this matter. I shouldn��t have to undertake the responsibility, right?�� Cyril said to Dicus.


    ��Isn��t this written in ck and white? You are the guarantor. You undertook half of the responsibility, so you have to pay half of thispensation.�� Dicus flicked a nce at him and smilingly said, ��Furthermore, you didn��t get nothing from it. Your statements have stated that Delmar promised you 5,000,000 copper coins as a reward. You were going to receive benefits from it, so you have to bear the risk.��


    Cyril went white. He pointed at Delmar and Mag, ��T-they scammed me together! Why would there be such a coincidence? I only signed the contract in the morning and have already breached the contract before I received the money?! My lord, I have been tricked! I��m the one who was scammed!��


    Dicus ignored him and passed his judgment directly. ��This case is very simple and the evidence is clear. Delmar and Cyril breached the contract and attempted tomit fraud. They have to pay Lev 60,000,000 copper coins ording to the contract. They will split thepensation in half and pay 30,000,000 copper coins each.


    Due to the huge sum, we will lock the two of you up first. Get your family members to deliver thepensation to the city lord��s castle. You will be released after you pay thepensation and receive the victim��s forgiveness. If you can��t repay thepensation, you will be punished ording to the bnce!��


    ��My lord is wise.�� Mag smiled and cupped his hands together.

 Chapter 2354

    Chapter 2354: Had No Choice But To Choose To Get Rich


    Everything was in Mag��s expectations, including the Moreton Family not getting themselves involved.


    Mag could empathize with Jeffree��s feelings. He had to let this useless son suffer, otherwise he would only be a worser wastrel.


    Mag didn��t care about Delmar and Cyril��s cursing and left the city lord��s castle.


    The rest would be done by the city lord��s castle. They would freeze Delmar and Cyril��s assets. Their assets would be auctioned off if they couldn��t pay thepensation.


    This trick of gaining something without any risks had let Mag earn 60,000,000 and resolved the misunderstanding. It solved many issues in one go.


    Mag met Cynthia in the motel��s room.


    ��D-did you arrange all that?�� Cynthia looked at Mag with admiration.


    If she had previously liked Mag for his dishes and gentle personality, she had seen a wise and smart businessman in the past two days.


    A wily old fox like Delmar and a rogue like Cyril had both suffered a defeat in his hands.


    30,000,000 copper coins. What a great sum of money!


    Delmar was definitely going to go bankrupt. As for Cyril, she had heard that the Moreton Family was wealthy. It would depend if they were willing to fork out the money to save him.


    ��You did a great job in coordination.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    Cynthia blushed and said softly to Mag, ��T-then, regarding the novel that I wrote about you, is it considered over?��


    ��I��m afraid it��s not that simple.�� Mag shook his head and said to Cynthia, ��You have to pay some sort of price for making a mistake, am I right?��


    ��I...�� Cynthia bit her lower lips. She was just an innocent little writer. What could she pay him with? Those few copper coins on her were perhaps worthless to him.


    She had already issued the apology letter and was the witness. Wasn��t that enough for him to let her off?


    Looking at Mag, who had gotten up to close the windows, her heart dropped and she became nervous. Why was he closing the windows? Was he afraid that the weird noises could get out? What was he going to do? But, it was bright daylight right now!


    ��Come on...��


    Cynthiaid on the bed and spread out her arms. Tears flowed down her cheeks.


    She did all of it so smoothly that she shocked herself.


    Furthermore... why was she not feeling aggrieved or sad? Instead, she was feeling a little expectant?


    She remembered it now. In the book, Cyn also had her first rendezvous with Boss Mag in the motel...


    As she thought about how the scenario that she had been reying over and over in her mind was going to happen to her right now, Cynthia blushed and hastened her breathing.


    ��This is my first time... Please be gentle with me,�� she said softly.


    ��What are you doing?�� Mag stood next to the bed with a contract. He looked at Cynthia, who was lying on the bed with her legs spread out with an unknown blush and tears in her eyes, and perplexedly asked, ��What first time?��


    Cynthia jerked her head up and looked at Mag, who was standing by the bed and holding a document and not a whip in his hands. Staring at his decent form, he didn��t look like he was going to pounce onto her like in the book��s scenario.


    After being in a daze for a while, she suddenly realized that she was mistaken. She quickly shut her legs and sat up on the bed.


    ��That, I-I was saying I...�� Cynthia was blushing furiously and her gaze moved around. Suddenly, she stared at the document in Mag��s hand and asked, ��What��s that?��


    ��Oh, this is a contract. Take a look. Sign it if there is no problem.�� Mag passed the document over to her. ��Sign this and our feud is considered over.��


    Cynthia��s heart dropped to her stomach again. Contract? Why did she need to sign a contract? When she recalled how Delmar and Cyril were tricked and sent to the jail by Mag with a contract, Cynthia panicked even more.


    She looked closer and revealed an expression of shock.


    This was a contract ofmissioned creation. It was simr to the contract that she signed with Delmar Publishing House previously.


    The contract stated that Mag hadmissioned her to create five works and the right of each piece of work would be purchased with 200,000 copper coins.


    Afterpleting these five pieces of work, she could terminate the contract at any time without any restrictions.


    However, there were prerequisites for these five pieces. Mag would provide the framework and Cynthia would do the improvisation.


    The price of 200,000 copper coins for each book was a handsome remuneration for Cynthia.


    Normally, she only needed two months toplete a piece of work, so this was a project that could earn her 1,000,000 each year!


    However, with Delmar as an example, Cynthia read through the contract very seriously to make sure that there was no term that could bankrupt her and even cause her to lose her innocence. She still asked with uncertainty, ��There��s no hidden uses, right?��


    ��Don��t worry. I��m sincerely looking for a partner. I won��t do that kind of thing.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��Why me?�� Cynthia still couldn��t understand. Mag shouldn��t like her, so why was he giving her this chance to earn money?


    ��I��m interested in your talents, so don��t overthink.�� Mag consoled her. He was afraid this maiden would get the wrong ideas.


    ��Just my talents? What about my youthful and beautiful body?�� Cynthia almost blurted out what she was thinking. She held her words back and nodded. ��You have good taste.��


    Cynthia had no choice but to choose to get rich and sign the contract.


    ��This is the prepayment. You may go home now. Don��t move from your home to elsewhen. I��ll go look for you when Ie up with the storyline.�� Mag gave her a 100,000 copper coin banknote.


    ��Thank you, Boss.�� Cynthia took the banknote happily. She actually had the feeling of being kept, so she said, ��Pleasee often.��


    Mag, who had reached the door, almost fell. This line... why did it sound so familiar?


    Mag felt rxed all over on his way back to the restaurant.


    The rumor incident was over and the rubbish novels on the market would be taken off the market for the moment. He even managed to get Cyril jailed. That was killing a lot of birds with one stone.


    Even if he couldn��t get all 60,000,000 copper coins back, the amount he would receive would be enough for Hope School to build a few more teaching buildings.


    ***


    ��This plot... has been reversed far too quickly. We were still scolding Boss Mag for being a jerk yesterday and yet today the rumors were dispelled. Furthermore, the boss of the publishing house was even locked up.�� Vivian was holding onto the newspaper with a conflicted expression. ��How should I exin this to Luna now? I just told her that Boss Mag was a jerk yesterday and it��s fine to say goodbye to him...��


    In order to take care of Luna��s feelings, she had done all she could. But, this world had never taken her feelings into consideration!


    ��However, Boss Mag is really capable. He sent the publishing house��s boss straight to jail. I guess no one will dare to spread rumors easily now,�� Vivian thought. Other than Boss Mag, no one would toy with that publishing house��s boss.

 Chapter 2355

    Chapter 2355: Are We Going To Form a Team To Try for Tiny Boss Now?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The news of Delmar and Cyril being arrested soon spread in the publishing circle. The actual details were unclear, but it had something to do with that book ��Boss Mag��s Indecent Little Wife��. Delmar Publishing House was already closed down now.


    The reactions of all the bookshops were the fastest. The book that was selling like hotcakes in the morning disappeared by the afternoon. When the readers came and asked for it, the bookshop owners all replied that they had never sold it before.


    Rumors about that incident began to spread.


    Some said that the boss of Mamy Restaurant had acted. He sued Delmar for libel and got him locked up. As for Cyril, people in the publishing circle knew about what he had done to that book. Hence, it wasn��t surprising that he was locked up as well.


    Some said this matter wasn��t rted to Boss Mag but that an extraordinary man from Rodu had tricked the two of them and sent them into jail. They were also bankrupted by thepensation and their lives were considered over.


    Anyway, the rumors were all connected to ��Boss Mag��s Indecent Little Wife��. This made the people in the publishing circlement.


    It was hard for a publishing house to have a popr item. A small publishing house like Delmar could survive for years with one popr book. They didn��t expect it to bring disaster upon them instead.


    However, there were different kinds of exnations in the circle. Delmar was already despised by many from the moment he used someone��s reputation as a gimmick by forcing a book��s plot into someone��s life and destroying their reputation.


    It could be considered as karma that he ended up in this situation.


    At the same time, some publishing houses that had intended to copy Delmar Publishing House, immediately halted their projects. All the novels that were rted to Boss Mag were quickly pulled off the shelf. They were afraid to end up in jail too.


    This time, the people in the publishing world had witnessed the power of Mamy Restaurant��s Boss Mag.


    The author rified the incident personally, the book was pulled off the shelf and the publishing house was shut down. All these sessfully rectified Mag��s persona from being a jerk.


    It was close to evening when Mag returned to the restaurant. All the customers lining up greeted him enthusiastically. Many even apologized to him shyly.


    Mag smiled nonchntly. He wouldn��t take the customers�� discussions to heart.


    ��Yee-haw! Yee-haw!�� Mag went into the restaurant and immediately saw Kiddo riding Ugly Duckling all over the restaurant.


    Ugly Duckling had gotten a lot bigger recently. It was over 20 kilos now and it was furry, just like a big fat fluffy ball.


    1


    Meanwhile, Kiddo was very tiny. Her legs were dangling on either side as she sat on Ugly Duckling. She was holding onto a golden trident and wearing a little cape that was made from a piece of red cloth. She looked just like a little general.


    Mag opened the door just as Ugly Duckling dashed over. It crashed into the door and its rotund body rolled forward instantly.


    Kiddo on Ugly Duckling was also thrown out forward and she flew towards Mag.


    Mag quickly caught Kiddo. The little one was soft and tiny. She was stunned when she was caught, then sheughed and pped her hands. ��This is so fun! Up, Father! Up!��


    Mag wanted to lecture the little one on safety sternly, but he couldn��t help smiling when he saw that adorable face and heard those cute words. He lifted the little one up high, tossed her upwards and then caught her again.


    Kiddo��sughter echoed throughout the restaurant and Gina, who was sitting at the side, smiled too.


    ��Alright. Kiddo, go y with Ugly Duckling, but be careful.�� Mag yed with Kiddo for a while before putting her back onto the ground.


    ��Father, when is Big Sister Amy back from school?�� Kiddo looked up and asked expectantly.


    ��Soon. She��ll be home in a short while.�� Mag took a quick look at the clock on the wall.


    Kiddo��s eyes lit up and she ran to the door, shouting, ��I��ll wait for her at the door!��


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling, who was in a daze for a while, ran to the door too. It sat next to Kiddo on the steps and tilted its head to look at her. Then, it gently ced its head on her.


    ��You��re so heavy, Ugly Duckling!�� Kiddo pushed its furry head away disdainfully before leaning onto its soft tummy and smiledfortably.


    ��So cute!��


    ��We didn��t dare to steal Little Boss in the past. Are we going to form a team to try for Tiny Boss now?��


    ��This is really too cute! I want to have a cute baby with Boss Mag too...��


    ��Bro, are you making things hard for Boss Mag?��


    The customers lining up at the door glowed. They couldn��t resist Kiddo��s cuteness attack at all.


    Mag flicked a nce at the little one before looking away with a smile.


    ��Kiddo said she wants to y with Ugly Duckling, so I brought her over earlier.�� Gina got up and exined.


    ��It��s hard to care for a child alone,�� Mag said to Gina. He had an easy time. He had never taken care of the child before and Gina was caring for her alone.


    ��Kiddo is very well-behaved, so it��s not hard at all.�� Gina shook her head and looked at the door with a gentle gaze.


    Mag chit-chatted with Gina for a short while. But when he saw Firis and Cami working busily in the kitchen, he quickly went upstairs to change into his chef��s suit.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Mag felt a cold murderous intent as soon as he went into the kitchen.


    He saw Cami, who was wearing 10 razor-sharp nail knives, waving her hands. The knives gleamed and all the ingredients were cut into strips and cubes.


    Cami usually worked like this too, but Mag could sense a murderous intent in the kitchen today.


    ��Were you ditched by a man?�� Mag looked at the cold Cami and asked casually.


    Ding!


    The nail knives shed and made a crisp sound. Sparks flew into the air.


    ��There��s no such man in this world and there won��t be in the future either,�� Cami said coldly.


    Mag was secretly speechless. This woman had a bad temper. Since she was angry, he left her alone and went to grind the beans.


    Cami was furious when she saw Mag ignore her. Wasn��t this fellow going to ask her what happened? If not, how was she going to say the speech that she had prepared for so long?!


    ��Oh yes.�� Mag turned around.


    Cami gathered up her emotions and prepared to answer him.


    ��Come over here, Firis. I��ll teach you how to grind the beans,�� Mag said to Firis.


    ��Yes!�� Firis walked over happily and watched Mag make the tofu pudding seriously.


    ��I-I...�� Cami wanted to clenched her fist, but the finger-knives blocked her actions. Hence, she could only stomp her feet in anger.


    She thought this novel incident could make Mag suffer and distract his attention so that she could get the photostone back. Or, she would have the time to make a video of Mag and exchange it for hers. She didn��t expect this thing to blow over in just two days.

 Chapter 2356

    Chapter 2356: Stay In Jail For the Rest of His Life!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Everyone from the restaurant knew about the author��s rification note and the publishing house��s owner being arrested.


    Everyone was naturally overjoyed. After all, they had been hearing customers whispering around for the past two days and that brought everyone��s mood down. Now that the rumors were proven to be false and the baddies were caught, this matter hade to an end.


    As for who did it, Mag did not admit it, neither did he deny anything. He just said that a friend gave him a little help.


    As for who was the author, Mag kept it a secret for Cynthia and said it was a perverted middle-aged man around 40 years old.


    ***


    ��Young Mistress, Cyril has been arrested,�� a female secretary said while she walked into Gloria��s office.


    Gloria was stunned upon hearing that. She ced her pen down and looked at the secretary as she asked, ��What happened?��


    ��I heard the news from your family just now. It was said that he was involved in contractual fraud and breach of contract, and he has to pay 30 million copper coins for the contract breach. As the sum was toorge, the city lord��s castle detained him,�� the secretary said quickly. ��On top of that, I found out that this seems to be rted to Boss Mag from Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��Mr. Mag?�� Gloria was puzzled. ��What has this got to do with him?��


    ��Erm...�� The secretary blushed. However, she did not dare to keep anything from Gloria. She told her about the rumor of Boss Mag being a scumbag, which had spread around Chaos City for the past couple of days because of ��Boss Mag��s Indecent Little Wife��.


    ��Why don��t I know about this?�� Gloria frowned. She had been busy with the spring collection for the past two days and did not expect something like this to happen.


    ��The author came out today to refute the ims and prove that Boss Mag was innocent. The book was also taken down from the shelves.�� The secretary quickly continued speaking, ��I just didn��t expect that the owner of the publishing house and Cyril would be arrested.��


    Gloria thought for a while and did notment on that. Instead, she asked, ��What was the reaction from the family? Did Grandfather say anything?��


    ��I heard that when the officers came over to arrest Cyril, both he and Madam tried to resist with force but Master arrived and erupted in anger. He gave both Cyril and Madam a p, and even said that the Moreton Family would not put in even a dime or an ounce of energy for Cyril.��


    ��I understand. You may leave.�� Gloria nodded slightly. When the secretary left, she showed a shocked expression.


    She knew that Grandfather had disliked Grandma and Cyril a lot since they escaped northward. However, she did not expect that he would p Grandma and even dere that he would not save Cyril.


    Grandma cared a lot about her pride and she doted on Cyril a lot. Now that Grandfather behaved this way, it was akin to bruising her pride.


    Gloria would definitely not believe that Mag was a scumbag. Otherwise, was she not pretty enough for him to have previously tried anything with her?


    She was not too certain if Mag was the one who caused the matter to end the way it did but she still thought that it was a possibility.


    Mr. Mag might be gentle and generous, but he was not a pushover. Cyril and Delmar��s cooperation this time meant that Mag was also involved in this incident.


    Such a retaliation was rather befitting of his character.


    30,000 copper coins was not a small sum even for her right now, much less Cyril, who could never keep money in his pockets.


    Right now, Grandfather refused to help him and it would now all depend on whether Grandma was willing to fork out her personal stash for her beloved youngest son.


    ��Serves him right,�� Gloria chided softly. After that, she smiled and continued her work.


    She did not forget Cyril��s face when he wanted to chase them out of the Moreton Family. Although she had never thought of exacting revenge, she still felt fabulous seeing grandma and him receive their punishment.


    ***


    The city lord��s castle was very efficient. Within three days, Mag had received the result of the case.


    Delmar Publishing House returned the deposit of 5 million copper coins and paid another 6 million copper coins in cash. On top of that, the two houses and one publishing house under his name were auctioned out. These properties were expected to fetch about 4 million copper coins altogether. The remaining 20 million copper coins were impossible to raise.


    Meanwhile, Cyril was not doing any better. He had currently only handed 500,000 copper coins over. However, the city lord��s castle passed the message saying that the Moreton Family��s Matriarch Denise wanted to meet him for a talk.


    Mag did not want to meet that old witch so he told the representative from the city lord��s castle, ��30 million copper coins, not a single cent less, in three days. Otherwise, let your son stay in jail for the rest of his life!��


    That was how overbearing he was with a backing.


    If it was Jeffree, there might still be room for negotiation. However, even his birth father could not be bothered with this foolish son. So what should Mag be wary of?


    Mag had also found out about Delmar��s situation. He had a wife and two children, an eight-year-old son and a four-and-a-half-year-old daughter.


    To lose everything was a rather heavy punishment for him. Mag had already told Dicus that he could understand and forgive Delmar but that it should only be announced after Cyril forks out the money.


    ***


    ��Scumbag!��


    Matriarch Denise smashed the cup in her hand on the floor. She was red with fury as she cursed Mag. ��That scumbag is too much!��


    The maids all hid at the side, shaking in fear, afraid to speak.


    Aviva brought her two daughters with her, crying and wailing, as she said, ��Mother, you have to save Cyril, you dote on him the most. If he has to stay in jail for the rest of his life, what would be of us?��


    ��Grandma, please save father.��


    ��We beg you.��


    Herny and Herty hugged each of Denise��s arms as they begged.


    Ever since Gloria came into power, life had been tough for them. Now that Cyril was arrested, they had lost their pir of support and they had no idea what to do.


    Denise held her two granddaughters in her embrace as tears streamed down her face. She said as she pounded her chest and stomped her feet, ��I want to save my son too. But where do I get the 30 million? I��ve only saved up 10 million copper coins after all these years. Even if I sell all the shops and houses under my name, there��s still 10 million to raise.��


    ��What should we do then?�� Aviva asked as she wept.


    ��In my opinion, there are two ways right now,�� Aurora, who had been watching from the side, said with a smile.


    ��What ideas do you have?�� Aviva asked.


    Denise looked over as well.


    ��30 million copper coins is no small sum. It is obvious now that Father is refusing to fork out money and doesn��t care about what happens to Second Brother.�� Aurora said with a smile, ��In my opinion, the first way is to not fork out the money too. We��ll let him stay a few years in jail. In that case, we don��t have to fork out the 30 million for the scumbag. We can leave the money for the three of you so at least you have something to depend on.��


    Aviva and her two daughters wavered but they did not say anything at the moment.


    ��Nonsense! How can I let my son go through such sufferings?!�� Denise was enraged.


    ��In that case, you��re left with only the second way. Mother, since Father refuses to help, you can only go to your family.�� Aurora shrugged.

 Chapter 2357

    Chapter 2357: You��re a Mortal If You Don��t Be a God


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This debacle made Mamy Restaurant and Mag famous and let him gain more fans and secure his good man persona.


    He could see the increase of his fans from the number of his believers. He was a minor influencer with about 1,000,000 fans now.


    1,000,000 fans. It sounded quite formidable, butpared to his tens of millions of fans in his previous life, it was far inferior.


    However, the quality of his fans in this life was extremely high. They weren��t those anti-fans who followed him because they were afraid that they couldn��t find him when they wanted to scold him.


    ��Ding! New mission! Could the Host please gain 1,000,000 fans as soon as possible. You will receive a special reward once the mission ispleted!��


    ��Mission progress: 986520 people!��


    Right then, the system��s voice, which had disappeared for a long time, rang in Mag��s mind again.


    ��The achievement of 1,000,000 followers? Just a small reward?�� Mag pursed his lips. He didn��t look like he was looking forward to it.


    ��A mysterious reward is a mysterious reward. Its richness will be beyond the Host��s imagination! Could the Host pleaseplete the mission and continue on your journey to be the God of Cookery!�� The system began its usual encouragement again.


    ��I��ve been trying to teach people how to cook and attract fans every day, but why is it so hard to attract fans?�� Mag frowned and pondered seriously. ��Why don��t I change my tactics and go challenge the other restaurants? Anti-fans are also fans, and it��s much faster.��


    ��This System is warning the Host seriously. If there is an excess of umtion of negative feelings, it might trigger another transmigration or death! I don��t think the Host would want to experience that again. You won��t get such a pretty daughter and wife every time you transmigrate,�� the system said quietly.


    Mag tilted his head and thought for a moment. He indeed didn��t want to experience it again.


    ��What if I can��t be the God of Cookery? What would happen?�� Mag asked again.


    ��If the Host is lucky, you can live till 130 to 140 years old. This is the record of the oldest human being on the Nond Continent.


    ��Before that, the Host would be old, have erectile problems, lose your strength, be paralyzed and have urinary incontinence...


    ��In the meantime, your daughter will continue to handle things with a maiden��s character and your wife will remain beautiful as usual. Perhaps, they will forget you slowly decadester and then meet...��


    ��Shut up!��


    Mag had a sulky expression.


    The human��s life expectancy on the Nond Continent was the shortest. Living to 90 was considered to be an advanced age even for the 10th-tier powerhouses.


    Meanwhile, the basic lifespan for the elves was 1,000 years old, and as their power grew, their life expectancy increased as well. It wasn��t unusual for a peak 10th-tier powerhouse like Irina to live until 2,000 years old.


    Even though Amy was a half-blood, she had inherited Irina��s beauty and many of her elven characteristics. Her life span would be equally long as well.


    Annie was even beyond discussion. Mag suspected she also wouldn��t age or die.


    As for Kiddo, she was a baby god. She would most likely be a being that wouldn��t age or die after she regained her divinity.


    Therefore...


    In the future, he might not only be the weakest in the family, but he could also be the one with the shortest lifespan.


    ��Why am I so miserable? I��m already... a demi-god, right?��


    Mag couldn��t figure it out.


    ��This demi-god status is simply too useless.�� Mag scratched his head.


    ��You��re a mortal if you don��t be a god.��


    ��Are you trying to get me to ask you, ��System, teach me how to be a god?����


    ��Ahem... If the Host is asking, I can teach him that.��


    ��Scram!��


    Mag put away the tea set on the table and got on his bicycle.


    He stopped his bicycle on a street that was near to Aden Square. It was called Boosey Street. There were many shops on both its sides and it was only two blocks away from Aden Square, but it didn��t have much human traffic.


    There were a few repair shops, woodwork shops and cksmith shops on the street. All of the owners were craftsmen and they were just using this ce as their workshops, so it wouldn��t have much human traffic.


    One week ago, Mag had spent 500,000,000 copper coins to buy over 200 buildings, which was about half of Boosey Street. He bought all the buildings that were up for sale.


    Then, he demolished over 50 buildings in the middle of Boosey Street and set up a hoarding. He began to build Mamy Square.


    He wanted one saying to spread throughout the Nond Continent: Wherever Mamy Square is, it will be the center!


    He had to keep a low profile. He wasn��t someone who loved to show off his wealth.


    However, he indeed wanted to establish amercial center outside of Aden Square and set up the first Mamy Cineplex in thismercial center.


    The business circle in Aden Square was already saturated. The cost to buy a piece ofnd to build a cineplex there was too high and it wasn��t cost effective.


    Mag tasted the sweetness of investing when he invested in Rodu��s Romo Street, so he intended to recreate it in Chaos City too.


    Mag had given the blueprint to Ashley and the Night Elves construction team had already ttened thend. A forest appeared in a few short days. The trees reached up to the sky and some of their trunks were already a few men thick.


    Mag��s idea was to construct a mall that had the elven characteristics and wood would be its main building material. It could also let the residents of Chaos City get to know the new residents that came from the Wind Forest.


    These trees�� growth were expedited by the botany magic casters. The magic seeds were paired up with expedition magic. It wasn��t something rare.


    There were many botany magic casters in the Night Elves, so theypleted the task of nting the raw materials in a few short days.


    The elves were already cutting down the trees at the western corner.


    The thick trunks were cut into different types of shapes and sizes. They were stacked up neatly ording to their types.


    Mag admired the elves very much on this point. They couldplete the job beautifully while maintaining a high efficiency.


    Mag pushed his bicycle as he walked around the construction site once. He happened to hear a man say, ��The elven magic is indeed awesome. The trees that were just nted a few days ago are so huge now. Won��t they get rich if they were to sell the timber in the city?��


    ��This gentleman is great at making money.�� Mag marveled secretly. He had another great n for the Night Elves again.


    Mamy Square��s construction investment was quite big. Mag estimated that he needed to invest another 500,000,000. He chatted with the investor Little Amy yesterday and received an angel investment, which was just right for it.


    Other than Chaos City, Mag still had another construction site at Rodu��s Romo Street.


    However, that construction site was much smaller. He was only building a three-storey building. It was contracted to a local construction team, so it was much less efficient.


    Mag decided to visit all the big cities, especially some second-tier cities in the Roth Empire. Although they weren��t as famous as the Roth Empire, they had a big poption too. They were very suitable for setting up cinemas.

 Chapter 2358

    Chapter 2358: What a Tacky Title


    Mag��s movie ambition had just taken shape, but Mag wasn��t sure how far this new thing could go.


    However, since Vicki��s opera could be popr, it shouldn��t be hard to promote spending a few dozens of copper coins to buy a ticket to watch a movie in this world where entertainment was scarce.


    As long as the habit of watching movies were formed, everything would be easy.


    Mag didn��t like to make movies, he just wanted to get famous.


    Being famous could extend his lifespan!


    He didn��t want to die at the age of 100 and pass his wife and daughters to someone else. He couldn��t take it lying down!


    Seven days went by in a sh after they returned from Rodu. Mag didn��t care about the favors that Madam Denise threw over at him. He ran to Rodu early in the morning.


    ��Is it already the seventh day?�� Vicki stared at Mag in a daze at the door for a while with two dark circles under her eyes.


    ��Yes, today��s the seventh day.�� Mag nodded smilingly. He came like an editor rushing a writer for a manuscript.


    <sub></sub>


    ��Wait a sec. I��ll go wash my face first.�� Vicki mmed the door and then spent her time freshening up for over an hour.


    Mag went to chit chat with Miss Eiffie for a while, before checking out the cinema construction site. He also checked on the quality of the vendors that moved in recently.


    Vicki, who had washed up, finally came out with a stack of thick books when he returned to the theater.


    ��Have you had breakfast?�� Mag ced a bowl of shaved noodles that he made in the kitchen of a tavern next door in front of Vicki.


    ��Grrrr����


    Vicki��s stomach grumbled before she could say she wasn��t hungry.


    ��Let��s eat first. We��ll talk after you��ve finished,�� Mag said with augh. Mag could see that thisss must have pulled all nighters to write the script.


    ��Then, I won��t stand on ceremony with you.�� Vicki picked up the chopsticks and started slurping the shaved noodles.


    The hungry stomach received the most beautiful constion. Her tiredness was instantly relieved. It was much more effective than the Spring of Life which she had already built up a resistance to.


    ��Yummy,�� Vicki mumbled with puffed out cheeks.


    Mag leaned back against his chair and looked at Vicki, who looked a little silly, with a smile.


    Thisss looked like a high-born young mistress, but she worked very hard. He wasn��t expecting much when he came today. However, looking at her now, the script should be almostpleted.


    The bowl of shaved noodles fully ended up in Vicki��s tummy quickly. She even finished all the soup.


    Putting down the bowl, Vicki was still reminiscing over it. She hadn��t had such a scrumptious andfortable breakfast for a long time.


    ��One more, please,�� Vicki said instinctively.


    ��Should I go make another bowl for you?�� Mag got up.


    ��No, no, no. I��m just joking.�� Vicki quickly stopped him with a blush.


    This was Alex. She wasn��t that high-and-mighty.


    Mag sat down again and Vicki put the bowl to one side before passing that thick book over.


    ��Is itpleted?�� Mag took the book. On the cover was: ��Love of a Subus�� (tentatively).


    <sub> .</sub>


    ��The script is almostpleted, but there are still many details that need to be funed. Some dialogues need to be amended as well.�� Vicki nodded and shyly said, ��Especially the ending and the climax. The script was rushed, so there��s a lot of areas which we can improve on.��


    Mag read the contents for a while and he could generally see the storyline. However, the plot was still a little rough and indeed had room for improvement.


    Furthermore, this was a script. It was different from a novel, so it was harder to read.


    With regard to improvement, Mag happened to have someone whom he could make use of.


    ��It��s quite good. It��s already not bad that you could finish it to this standard in such a short time.�� Mag closed the script and smilingly said, ��Then, I��ll hold onto this script first and you��ll continue to improve on it. I��ll get a novelist to adapt it into a novel and put it on the market first.��


    ��Adapt it into a novel?�� Vicki was a little shocked.


    Mag nodded and said, ��Yes. This is apletely new story after all. It isn��t practical to try to attract the viewers into the cinema right away. Hence, I intend to adapt it into a novel and make it famous. This will allow theter publicity to achieve a better effect.��


    ��You really have great foresight.�� Vicki looked at Mag with admiration. His understanding on business operations had exceeded hers.


    ��Don��t worry. I��ll let you see the adaptation after it��s done. I��ll only publish it after it��s reached your standards.�� Mag said to Vicki, ��This is your work after all. I��ll respect your opinion fully.��


    ��Mmm.�� Vicki nodded with a smile. She felt a warmth in her heart. She was indeed touched by it.


    ��I won��t being to Rodu often in the future. Message me when you��re done with the script, and I��lle and get it.�� Mag got up after saying that.


    Vicki got up and said to Mag, ��Wait a sec. Do you have any candidates for the actors? How��s their acting?��


    Mag pondered for a while before nodding. ��I think their acting is not bad. After all, it��s true to the characters.��


    Vicki had a weird expression. Mag did look like he was ying himself. After all, even if he didn��t y the Great Old One, he had sealed it.


    But, who would be the subus?


    ��What about the subus?�� Vicki asked.


    ��She��s my restaurant��s employee. Her acting talent is not bad, but after your reminder, I think it��s necessary to send her to you to brush up on her acting skills. This way it would prevent her from being a hindrance.�� Mag nodded thoughtfully.


    ��Actually... I can y a lot of roles.�� Vicki flicked her hair and tried to reveal an expression that she thought was seductive.


    Mag nced at her and shook his head. ��You��re still small. You need to grow bigger first.��


    ��You leave first. I��ll give you the script once it��s done,�� Vicki said angrily and got up to send him off.


    ��Come and visit when you��re free. I��ll treat you to grilled meat,�� Mag said with a smile and got up to walk to the door.


    Vicki wanted to decline with pride, but she changed her words once he mentioned grilled meat. ��Alright, I��ll definitelye!��


    The grilled meat was simply too delicious and... irresistible!


    ***


    Mag went back to Chaos City with the script and then went to Cynthia��s home.


    After knocking, Cynthia opened the door and looked at him with a yawn. She looked like she had just woken up.


    ��Take this. This is the first work toplete in your agreement.�� Mag passed the script to her.


    Cynthia took the book and frowned before saying disdainfully, ����Love of A Subus��? What a tacky title.��


    ��What about ��Phantom of the Kitchen��?�� Mag asked.


    ��That��s even tackier,�� Cynthia answered him gravely.


    Mag was silent for a moment before he pushed the me away, ��The title was also suggested by the script writer.��


    Cynthia flipped through a few pages and puzzledly asked, ��What form of writing is this? Is this a theater��s script? But, it seems a little different?��

 Chapter 2359

    Chapter 2359: Unlocking His New Identity


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ��This is a script, but it��s not a theater��s script. It��s a magvie��s script. You��ll find out about itter.�� Mag said to her with a smile, ��This script will be your work for this month. You need to adapt it into a popr novel.��


    ��Popr?�� Cynthia was already finding the task difficult. ��I��ve only written one popr book in my life. As for what it is, you should know it very well.��


    Mag��s expression was slightly stiff. Of course, he knew. They wouldn��t have known each other if not for that.


    ��You just write it like you wrote that book. The script has already provided you with the story��s framework and plot, you just need to add some details to it.�� Mag consoled her. ��Don��t be too stressed.��


    ��Like how I wrote that book?�� Cynthia pondered seriously for a while before lowering her head with a blush and softly answering, ��I got it.��


    Mag flicked a nce at Cynthia surreptitiously and said with concern, ��Then, let me see the first draft in a week��s time. I need to control the content.��


    ��Sure.�� Cynthia nodded.


    Mag didn��t stay for long. After leaving Cynthia��s house, he went to the city lord��s castle.


    Delmar��s assets had been registered and processed in these past few days. That publishing house was the most difficult to process.


    This small publishing house had over 10 staff members. It didn��t have any outstanding works and its most famous ��Boss Mag�� series was already sealed, so its value wasn��t high. Till now, there weren��t many people bidding for it.


    Mag bought thatpany with a 1,500,000 copper coins offer.


    Anyway, no matter how much he offered, the money would stille back to him. He simply gained apany for nothing.


    Dicus helped Mag with the handover procedures and said with a chuckle, ��Boss Mag, you have cut the ground from under his feet. I don��t think anypany will dare to spread rumors about you for a very long time.��


    ��Rumormongers have to ultimately pay the price.�� Mag smiled and cupped his hands at Dicus. ��Thank you for your hard work.��


    ��It��s just a small matter. Unscrupulous businessmen like him deserved to be punished. It can serve as a warning to other crooks too.�� Dicus shook his head with a smile.


    ��I heard that Cyril has decided not to pay the penalty?�� Mag asked.


    ��Madam Denise personally came this morning to ask for more time. She also wished tomunicate with Mr. Lev. Seems like she wants to lower the amount.�� Dicus shook his head smilingly. ��However, Mr. Lev insisted on 30,000,000 copper coins and not a coin less. Seems like he��s adamant on taking a big bite out of the Moreton Family��s wealth.��


    ��Such a fellow needs to be taught a lesson, otherwise, he won��t remember,�� Mag said smilingly. He bade goodbye to Dicus and went to Delmar Publishing House.


    The door of Delmar Publishing House was still sealed. When Mag stopped his bicycle, he saw a middle-aged woman sitting on the steps in despair.


    Mag recognized this woman. She was Delmar Publishing House��s editor. She was responsible for Cynthia previously.


    The female editor heard the noise and looked up at Mag. She seemed to recognize Mag and lowered her head in embarrassment. She pretended not to know him.


    Rip!


    Mag went forward and tore off the seal on the door.


    ��W-what are you doing?�� The female editor stood up and looked at Mag with surprise.


    ��I��m the boss of this publishing house now. I can see that you��re sitting here in despair. Are you an employee of this publishing house?�� Mag asked her with a smile.


    ��You��ve be the boss of this publishing house?!�� The female editor waspletely stunned. She stared at Mag with disbelief.


    ��Yes. The boss of the publishing house is bankrupt because of his involvement in contract fraud. The publishing house was being auctioned at the city lord��s castle and I bought it.�� Mag nodded and took out the ownership transfer certificate and showed it to the female editor.


    ��How did this happen...�� The female editor was still dumbfounded.


    The closing of the publishing house was very sudden. The boss was suddenly arrested, the publishing house was sealed and all the employees were out of a job.


    She was still in shock today. She still hadn��t gotten herst month��s pay and she couldn��t find a new job. She happened to wander by today and decided to sit on the doorstep for a moment. She hadn��t expected to bump into Boss Mag.


    ��Are you this publishing house��s employee? What was your job previously?�� Mag asked again.


    ��I used to be this publishing house��s editor. I��m responsible for getting in touch with the authors and proofreading their work.�� The female editor quickly answered, ��I am Eleanor.��


    Mag asked her, ��So, you are an editor. Then, do you know that author called Northwestern Lone Wolf?��


    Eleanor��s expression turned awkward immediately. Her gaze was shifty as she mumbled, ��I-I have heard of that author before, but I don��t know her. I don��t know what she looks like, where she lives or what she likes to eat.��


    ��I see.�� Mag nodded andmented. ��I think that author is very talented. Perhaps, you could introduce me to her if you know her. You can help me send her some knives too.��


    Eleanor pretended not to hear him and prepared to leave. It was simply too awkward to bump into Boss Mag.


    ��Eleanor, I intend to reopen this publishing house again, but I��m not a professional and the publishing house needs people. Are you willing to join my publishing house?�� Mag asked Eleanor with a smile.


    ��Erm?�� Eleanor was stunned. She looked up at Mag. ��Are you saying that you want me to continue working at Delmar Publishing House?��


    Mag smilingly answered, ��No. It will be an all new Mamy Publishing House.��


    Eleanor looked at Mag��s gentle and kind smiley face and nodded without any hesitation. ��I��m willing!��


    ��Very good. Bring me around this publishing house first.�� Mag pushed open the door. ��And introduce me to your former colleagues too.��


    ��Alright.�� Eleanor quickly caught up and brought Mag around the publishing house.


    The publishing house��s most valuable asset was this building. It took up 90% in the auction.


    The publishing house had built up some works, but they were mostly unknown and the publishing house had barely survived all these years.


    However, even though the publishing house was small, it still contained the essentials. This publishing house had all the essential staff members and it had the ability to publish a book.


    Mag listened to Eleanor��s fairly just introductions of her former colleagues, so he decided against inviting everyone back.


    He didn��t have the n to publish a lot of works currently. The first piece of work would be ��Love of a Subus��. He didn��t need help for typesetting and printing.


    ��From today onwards, you will be thepany��s deputy chief editor. Your monthly sry will be 6,000 copper coins,�� Mag said to Eleanor.

 Chapter 2360

    Chapter 2360: Teacher Mag Is Starting His ss Soon


    Eleanor was ecstatic. The 6,000 copper coins sry was 2,000 copper coins more than her previous sry.


    Promotion and a pay raise!


    She had never expected to achieve that after her boss was arrested.


    Eleanor��s tiredness went away and she energetically asked Mag, ��What do I need to do now?��


    After pondering for a while, Mag said, ��For the next few days, juste to thepany every day to maintain its cleanliness. There��s nothing for you to do right now.��


    Huh?�� Eleanor was stunned.


    ��I��m preparing for a book, but it��s not ready to be published yet.�� Mag exined.


    Eleanor nodded. Although she didn��t know what Mag was preparing, as an obedient employee, she naturally wouldn��t ask if the boss didn��t want to say.


    Mag continued speaking, ��And, go get those employees who are not paid yet. Ask them toe get their sry here three dayster at 10 a.m. If they don��t have a job, they can take part in the interview. I might employ a few more new employees too.��


    ��Are you going to give them their sry?�� Eleanor was shocked.


    They already didn��t harbor any hopes with regard to getting their sry. She didn��t expect Mag to bring this up himself.


    ��Yes. I have gotten thispany��s assets, so I have to take over the debts at the same time. This is the rule set before the auction.�� Mag smiled. ��I will have to bother you with this matter.��


    ��No worries. I will notify all of them.�� Eleanor nodded in acknowledgement.


    ��These are thepany��s keys. You shall keep one set of them.�� Mag handed a bunch of keys to Eleanor.


    Eleanor epted them, feeling very ttered. In the past, other than the boss, only the chief editor held the second set of keys.


    ��Do a good job and you will have plenty of chances for promotions and pay increments.�� Mag encouraged her.


    ��Yes.�� Eleanor nodded gravely. However, she was thinking, There are only two people in thispany. What can I be promoted to? Is this the reason why I am the deputy chief editor instead of the chief editor?


    Mag looked up at the signboard.


    Eleanor had great situational awareness. She immediately said, ��I��ll get someone to remove itter.��


    Mag replied, ��I��ll make the new signboard myself. You will handle the old one, and get someone to dispose of the things in the publishing house.��


    ��Everything?��


    ��Yes. I intend to renovate the publishing house. It��s too outdated.�� Mag nodded. He was reminded of that ufortable sofa in the boss�� office.


    ��Alright.��


    Eleanor swallowed what she had intended to say. She thought, This boss is so generous. Delmar that scrooge repaired that broken sofa over and over again and the employees�� office furniture was all bought from the second hand market.


    Mag nodded and rode away on his bicycle.


    It was not bad to have an obedient employee. Being a general without an army would be very frustrating.


    He had a publishing house now and the Night Elves could handle the printing. All he needed now was a popr book.


    Mag was rather confident about Cynthia��s potential.


    ***


    Mag returned to the restaurant and saw a maiden staring up at a pear tree that was blossoming at the restaurant��s door.


    Mag stopped the bicycle and smilingly asked Luna, who was wearing a long cotton dress, ��Teacher Luna, what brought you here?��


    ��You��re back.�� Luna turned around to look at Mag with a gentle smile too. ��I came to discuss the school��s sses with Mr. Mag today. The children showed great results after having one week of sses. After a discussion, we felt that we could start some practical courses, so that the children could experience and adapt to them.��


    ��Let��s go in and discuss this slowly. The restaurant is not open for business today.�� Mag opened the door and entered.


    Luna followed him in. She casually asked him as she watched him bring the drinks out from the kitchen, ��Is your wife at home today?��


    ��She went out on an errand.�� Mag ced a ss of warm water in front of Luna.


    ��Oh. What a coincidence. She must be a very beautiful woman.��


    ��Yes. She��s a very beautiful woman.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    Luna smiled and ced a timetable on the table. ����Please take a look at the timetable. I��ll arrange two sses per week. One ss on Monday and one ss on Friday. Each ss is 2 hours long each. What do you think about it?��


    ��If there are no emergencies, I can promise I��ll be present for all the sses.�� Mag nodded with a smile. Luna avoided the restaurant��s operation hours and gave him ample time in advance. She was being very considerate.


    As for the ss being two hours long, it was in fact suggested by Mag himself.


    Learning to cook and learning about knowledge in ss was different. They had to practice. Without ample practice, you couldn��t be an excellent chef even if you were a genius.


    Mag only had two lessons per week, which was a total of four hours. To train an excellent chef, this amount of time was far from being ample.


    However, Mag loved to ept challenges. Making a bunch of little ones fall in love with cooking, training them into being the best chefs on the Nond Continent and making Hope School into the West Point in the culinary world. Just thinking about it made him excited!


    ��Are we going to select the students tomorrow?�� Mag asked.


    ��Yes. We have already notified the children about the practical courses and let them volunteer for them.�� Luna nodded and revealed a smile. ��We��ve got the most children selecting your God of Cookery advanced courses. There are over 400 of them.��


    ��I��m actually that popr?�� Mag was a little shocked. He thought that being a chef was tough and tiring, so the children would most likely like it the least.


    ��These children are afraid of poverty. At least, they don��t have to worry about starving if they be a chef,�� Luna said softly with a pitiful gaze.


    Mag��s heart constricted too. He remembered how Amy was munching happily on the tough pancake when he had just transmigrated over to this world. Some of the children had a much tougher time than that.


    ��I can only take in 100 students for the first term. Seems like I have to eliminate many children hardheartedly,�� Mag said with a sad smile.


    ��What requirements do you have? We can eliminate some children first to lessen your workload tomorrow,�� Luna asked.


    Mag pondered for a while before saying, ��Children who are too small can��t reach the stove and can��t lift the pots, so we will set the minimum requirements at being 1.30 meters tall and lifting half a pot of water with one hand. I will decide on the rest after I meet the children.��


    Luna nodded and took out a pen and notebook to write the requirement down.


    Luna put away the pen and paper and asked Mag with concern, ��I heard that you had some trouble with gossiptely. Is it all settled?��

 Chapter 2361

    Chapter 2361: The First Benchmark For Subi To Escape the Bathhouse


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Luna left without staying too long in Mamy Restaurant. Mag took out a small notebook and started to diligently prepare for his sses.


    The good thing was that he need not worry over theck of students. In fact, such a start seemed to have exceeded his expectations. This meant that he would be gaining 100 fans.


    These 100 fans could possibly reap even bigger harvests in the future.


    Before that, he had to be a good teacher and impart his culinary skills to them so that they could all grow to be independent chefs.


    But eliminating some of the curious children made Mag somewhat uneasy.


    ***


    Mag went to the dormitory and happened to meet Ang, who was on her way back. He said, ��Ang, can you make a trip to Rodu to look for Miss Vicki, the maestro of ck Cat Opera House at Romo Street? Say that I rmended you to learn the performing arts.��


    ��Learn the performing arts?�� Ang was stunned. She looked at Mag in bewilderment and said, ��Why must I learn the performing arts?��


    ��Didn��t I say that I want to give you a chance to make a name for yourself? The chance is here now. It��s up to you whether you can grab it,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Ang blinked and said, ��Boss... are you selling me? You��re selling me to an opera house? The indecent kind?��


    Thud!


    Mag smacked her on her head and said angrily, ��It��s a decent opera house and it��s currently the best opera house in the Nond Continent.��


    Ang held her red forehead and said with grievance, ��In that case... Why are you making me learn performing arts? I can��t act in an opera.��


    ��I intend to make a Magvie. You��ll be the female lead. The script is currently a work in progress but you need to improve your acting skills. After all, it is the first-ever Magvie. It��s not just for fun,�� Mag exined patiently.


    ��What is a Magvie?��


    ��It is a type ofmunication technique where you use a Photostone and some spells to capture images and then y it out with a yer. The content captured would be a story. This is a Magvie.��


    Ang thought seriously for a while and could not really understand but the sound of it seemed rather cool. She could not help but ask, ��If I��m the female lead, who is the male lead?��


    Mag pointed at himself.


    Ang stared at Mag for a while and asked hesitantly, ��Boss Mag, you��re not going after my looks, are you?��


    ��Do you think you have what it takes to say that in front of yourdy boss?�� Mag rolled his eyes.


    1


    Ang suddenly thought that it made sense and said with a smile, ��That��s true. You don��t have the guts to do so. Lady Boss could squash you a hundred times with just a finger.��


    Mag had mixed feelings. This is what happens when the woman wears the pants in the rtionship. Others would even think that you don��t dare to have such thoughts.


    ��Then what would happen to the work in the restaurant when I��m gone?�� Ang asked.


    ��You don��t have to worry about that. It would get busier but it��s still manageable.��


    ��You mean it��s the same whether or not I��m around?��


    ��With you around, everyone can take a few more breaks.��


    ��Hmph! I��m leaving tonight!�� Ang rushed up the stairs angrily.


    Mag shook his head with a smile and turned to return to the restaurant.


    In no time at all, a head peeked out from upstairs, asking in a cowardly manner, ��Are the performing arts difficult?��


    ��It shouldn��t be to you,�� Mag said with a smile. Thisss had a natural talent in acting.


    ��I��ll rest assured then.�� Ang put her head back in with a smile.


    ***


    The next morning, Ang came over to the restaurant for breakfast and bade everyone farewell.


    ��Sisters, I am going to Rodu to enjoy myself. I��ll be back to visit you after I be a superstar,�� Ang said a little proudly after licking her bowl of tofu pudding clean.


    ��Father, is Big Sister Ang going to learn hypnosis?�� Ang asked Mag.


    The corner of Mag��s lips twitched. He almost burst outughing. He shook his head gently and said, ��She��s going to learn the performing arts and is set to be the first benchmark for subi to escape the bathhouse.��


    Amy nodded thoughtfully. ��Isn��t she going to be away from the crowd, then?��


    Everyoneughed.


    ��Oh, right. Ba, Shirley, how are your lesson preparations going?�� Mag asked them.


    ��Principal Luna came to look for me yesterday saying that there are very few children with magic talent. Currently, they could only detect about 20 students who are suitable to train in magic.�� Ba sighed. ��Although I haven��t seen the children, I think they don��t have a lot of talent. Otherwise, they would have been epted into Chaos School.��


    Mag had also expected that. Seeing that Ba was feeling down, he said seriously, ��There is no discrimination in teaching. If they are willing to learn magic from you, as the only magic teacher in Hope School, you should still give your all to teach them.��


    Upon hearing that, Ba��s expression grew serious. She nodded and said, ��I understand. I just did not expect the ratio to be that bad.��


    ��It could also be that the test went wrong. After all, those teachers were not magic casters and most children��s magic talent would only be shown after they are developed. Therefore, there are many children with magic talent but they are just not discovered.�� Irina interrupted.


    Ba��s eyes lit up. She was suddenly energized and said, ��That��s right! Let me slowly discover them! There are more than 3000 children from various races. I don��t believe there are only that many who can learn magic.��


    ��Shirley, what about you?�� Mag looked at Shirley.


    ��Principal Luna said that there are currently only four children who signed up for the archery course.�� Shirley smiled despondently. She looked at Anna, who was eating her dumpling obediently beside her, and said, ��Anna is one of them.��


    ��Why do children nowadays dislike working out? No one actually signed up with such a good archery teacher around?�� Yabemiyamented in shock.


    ��This is not difficult to understand. Those children could barely fill their stomachs, so to them, finding a job that could bring them riches after leaving school is more important than working out,�� Mag exined.


    Everyone was deep in thought and could quickly understand what Mag said.


    ��However, they probably have not realized that learning archery from Shirley could make them an excellent archer. That is also a frence job that they could do,�� Elizabeth said.


    ��There is a week of trial lessons. During this week, the children can change their courses based on their preferences and abilities. The number of students will increase after they experience the fun of archery ss.�� Magforted her.


    ��Boss, in that case, how many students chose your course?�� Yabemiya asked.


    1


    Everyone looked at Mag.

 Chapter 2362

    Chapter 2362: Kiddo Snapped Her Fingers


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag cleared his throat and said calmly, ��About 400. A little too many so I have to trouble Principal Luna to help sieve some of them out. I��ll still have to go over today to eliminate some students. It��s also a worry to be chosen too many times.��


    Ba stared at Mag for a while and with all her upbringing as a princess, suppressed the urge to curse at him.


    Shirley also looked at Mag with mixed emotions. Although she did not say much, it was just as though she hadshed out at him internally.


    ��Impressive. I didn��t expect so many children to aspire to be chefs,�� Miya eximed.


    ��These children are pretty smart. The least thing you have to worry about when staying in the kitchen is filling your stomach,�� Cami said with a smile.


    ��These children need to be free of such insecurities for them to really learn and choose what they want for their future,�� Irina said worriedly.


    Mag was slightly stunned. Irina��s words had reminded him.


    Although these children chose him, how many of them really want to be a chef? Are they just trying to escape hunger?


    Mag invested and created Hope School so that these children could have a choice in what future they wanted.


    ��I��m full. I��ll have to leave first. The flying steed that I booked is about to set off.�� Ang put her bowl down and said to everyone, ��So long, Sisters!��


    ��We��re not sisters.�� Mag emphasized.


    ��It��s alright, I don��t mind,�� Ang said with a smile.


    ��I mind!�� Mag said seriously.


    Ang waved her hand and walked out the door.


    ��Boss, we haven��t beenunching new products recently. There are customers asking me about new products,�� Miya told Mag. ��Have you been too busy recently?��


    Upon hearing that, Mag was stunned. He was so busy with his side hustles recently that he did neglect his main job. He said with a smile, ��I actually have prepared some new products but I��ve been too busy recently, so I haven��t had the time tounch them.��


    He had notunched the Hot Noodles with Sesame Paste or the mousse cake.


    The Hot Noodles with Sesame Paste could beunched in the next couple of days but Mag was still considering the mousse cake.


    This was a little different from ice cream. Mag found that it would be strange to add it to the restaurant��s menu.


    ��I will beunching a new noodle dish in a couple of days,�� Mag told Miya.


    ��Alright.�� Miya nodded.


    ��Miya, this is the timetable. As my assistant, you��ll have to go to Hope School with me for sses after we��re done with our daily operations.�� Mag passed a copy of the timetable to Miya.


    ��Mm. Alright.�� Miya received the timetable and studied it carefully before keeping it safely.


    ��I want to go to ss too.�� Kiddo swallowed the dumpling in her mouth. She looked at Mag and begged him. ��Father, I want to go to ss too. Kiddo wants to go to ss with Big Sister Amy and Big Sister Anna.��


    ��Kiddo, you��re still young. When you grow older, you��ll be able to go to school,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��No, Kiddo wants to go to ss. Kiddo wants to learn.�� Kiddo shook her head. ��Mama said that learning is important, more so than eating.��


    Mag looked at the little one with a helpless smile. She was too small, around two years old, and could not even walk straight, yet, she wanted to go to school. That would be putting the teacher on the spot.


    ��Kiddo, be good. When you��re a year older, Mama will send you to school,�� Gina said gently as she stroked Kiddo��s head dotingly.


    Kiddo pressed her lips together and squeezed her exquisite eyebrows together. She let out a snort and looked at Gina with grievance as she said, ��Mama, is Kiddo stupid? Is that why Father doesn��t let Kiddo go to ss?��


    Mag: ��...?��


    Mag felt very wronged. He just felt that Kiddo was too young and was not at the right age to go to school.


    ��How can that be? Kiddo is the smartest. I��ll bring you along to learn magic, shall we? It��s just next door. I��ll let my Master teach you magic.�� Amy slid down her chair and ran to Kiddo. She snapped her fingers loudly and an icy blue me appeared at the tip of her fingers. ��Just like this.��


    ��Wow!�� Kiddo stopped kicking up a fuss immediately. Her eyes were shining brightly.


    After that, she copied Amy and snapped her fingers.


    Boom!


    A crack formed on the ceiling and the entire restaurant shook violently.


    Silence.


    Everyone looked at Kiddo in shock.


    Meanwhile, Mag��s eyelids twitched.


    ��System, your darn house isn��t sturdy at all.�� Mag dissed inside.


    ��Host, the restaurant��s defense level is at the 10th-tier. The attack just now was way past the 10th-tier. That was a very reasonable reaction,�� the System exined.


    Mag fell silent. That seemed... about right.


    If not for Kiddo��s adorable looks, he would have thought it was Thanos who snapped.


    1


    ��I think it��s about time we renovate the restaurant. We did not take into full consideration back then when we were renovating it so we did not tear down the old house which was originally here. I think it��s not very sturdy,�� Mag said with an awkward smile.


    Upon hearing that, everyone agreed. Kiddo was still so young. How could a casual snap of her fingers cause a crack in the house?


    ��Nothing?�� Kiddo looked at her fingers in bewilderment and attempted to try again.


    ��It��s not like that.�� Gina quickly reached over to stop Kiddo from snapping her fingers again. She put her hands gently around Kiddo��s hand and said, ��Kiddo, raise your hand slowly and look at your palm. After that, imagine the state of water.��


    Whoosh!


    A giant wave appeared in the restaurant out of nowhere, crashing right towards the table.


    ��Hold!�� Ba lifted her finger and the giant wave was suspended in mid-air.


    Everyone could no longer remain calm as they looked at the raging wave above their heads.


    ��Is prenatal education so dangerous right now?�� Yabemiya swallowed her saliva.


    ��Er... What kind of talent is this? Is this the legendary prodigy?�� Cami was stupefied. Magic of that level was already close to an advanced 7th-tier magic caster.


    And that was just Gina teaching Kiddo to attempt feeling the water element.


    ��That��s fun!��


    Kiddo looked up at the giant wave above her head and pped her little hands excitedly.


    Gina quickly waved the giant wave away and said embarrassedly, ��Sorry for the rm.��


    ��It was indeed rming.�� Ba nodded. She looked at Kiddo and said seriously, ��I actually felt pressure from this little one.��


    ��I was rmed too. I felt useless...�� Firis nodded along. She realized that right now, she actually could not withstand that giant wave just now.


    ��I guess Kiddo is a genius,�� Irina said with a smile.

 Chapter 2363

    Chapter 2363: Only You Have a Teaching Assistant In Our School


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Kiddo had identally disyed her terrifying talents and shocked everyone.


    Mag knew very well that since Kiddo was the reincarnation of the God of the Sea, it wasn��t strange that she had extraordinary strength. However, she still couldn��t control the power in her body steadily.


    This matter was very important. Even though he trusted Krassu and Urien very much, he didn��t want to expose Kiddo��s identity so soon.


    ��So, Kiddo is better at water magic, then it will be best for her to learn from Gina,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Mmm. Kiddo shall learn magic from Mother in this case,�� Gina quickly said.


    ��Alright. Kiddo loves magic.�� Kiddo nodded her little head and forgot all about going to school.


    Mag asked Irina to fix the crack on the ceiling with magic.The restaurant withstood Kiddo��s earlier fingersnap, and the customers lining up outside weren��t rmed. The restaurant operated as usual.


    After the morning service, Mag brought along a set of kitchenware and went straight to Hope School with Yabemiya on his bicycle.


    Ba and Shirley��s sses were on Tuesday, so they didn��t have to go to school today.


    ��Boss Mag, are you guys here for sses too?�� Mag happened to bump into Vivian, who was alighting from her horse-drawn carriage when he reached the school gates.


    ��Oh, it��s Teacher Vivian.�� Mag nodded with a smile. ��Please call me Teacher Mag here.��


    Vivian looked at Mag, who was wearing his chef��s suit and smilingly nodded. ��Alright, Teacher Mag.��


    Then, her gazended on Yabemiya. Her eyes lit up as she said, ��Miya, your clothes looks great on you.��


    ��Thank you.�� Yabemiya looked happy.


    She was wearing a ck formal business wear. She looked efficient yet a little sexy as well. She looked just like a secretary.


    ��Miya is my teaching assistant.�� Mag introduced her.


    ��Only you have a teaching assistant in our school.�� Vivian winked at Mag.


    Mag was slightly taken aback. He asked, ��Don��t those old professors have teaching assistants?


    ��Nope.�� Vivian shook her head. ��Not even in Chaos School.��


    ��Oh well...�� Mag murmured. He felt that this school was a little different from what he had imagined it to be.


    It was a little too eye-catching when he was the only person with a teaching assistant.


    ��It��s fine. I have already informed the principal. She has given her permission,�� Mag said matter-of-factly.


    He wasn��t trying to show off, but he was worried that he couldn��t control 100 students as a new teacher. Hence, he got Miya to help him out.


    And Miya could help to handle many other chores too.


    Vivian enviously said to Mag, ��Luna indeed treats you specially. I also want to ask her if I can get a teaching assistant to help me mark the assignments.��


    ��I��m in a rush. Let��s go in first.�� Mag took a quick look at his watch and passed his teacher��s pass to the guard for checking before walking in with Miya.


    Vivian quickly caught up andmented. ��I heard over 400 students registered for your course. It��s this year��s most popr course.��


    ��This shows that the children have good judgment.�� Mag smiled.


    ��Carry on boasting. I��m already going crazy trying to control 40 to 50 children. Now you have 100 children in the kitchen.�� Vivian looked at Mag piteously. ��Good luck to you.��


    Mag��s footsteps faltered as he watched Vivian walk to the teaching building. He felt pressure.


    Over 100 children, one big kitchen...


    Mag thought about that scenario seriously and his expression became unnatural too.


    It was a misjudgment. He shouldn��t ept so many students in his ss...


    ��Boss, I think you should have brought Big Sister Gina. She��s the best person for this situation,�� Miya said smilingly.


    Mag was quiet. Gina was indeed the best at handling rowdy children, but she had to take care of Kiddo at home.


    ��It��s fine. We can handle it too. They��re just a bunch of children.�� Mag encouraged Miya with a smile as he walked towards the Chef��s Training Center building.


    2


    From far away, Mag could see hundreds of children lining up in front of the building. There were a few teachers and kitchendies taking note of their heights.


    There was a line of pots half-filled with water ced further to the front. The children went forward one by one and tried to lift the pot.


    ��Cosmo, you��re not tall enough. Please try again next time.��


    ��Garfield, you��re not strong enough. You have to eat more and train harder.��


    ��Issac, your height and strength have met the requirements! You passed!��


    ***


    Along with sounds of the reporting, the children who were disqualified walked to the side sadly before being brought back to their ssrooms by their teachers. Meanwhile, the children who were enrolled were brought to the empty field in front of the building with an excited expression.


    Mag did a quick scan. There were only about 30 children who passed.


    And there were already less than 100 children who were still taking their height measurements.


    ��Did I set the requirements too high?�� Mag frowned. The situation was different from what she had imagined.


    ��They are all too thin and small. They look much smallerpared to children their age.�� Yabemiya looked at those children piteously. She had been through a simr time back then. There was no food and she was always hungry.


    ��Teacher Mag.�� A teacher quickly approached them from the crowd. ��You��re arrived.��


    ��Teacher Hera.�� Mag nodded with a smile. Looking at the children, Mag asked, ��Are we doing the selecting right now?��


    ��Yes. The principal said you are busy and asked us to select the children based on your requirements first.�� Hera nodded. She looked at the children andmented. ��However, most of these children are malnourished. Not many of them could meet the requirement.��


    ��These are the children left?�� Mag asked.


    ��Yes. We have already been selecting for one hour. There are over 400 students. Those who didn��t meet the requirements were already sent back to ss, and proceeded to join the next teacher��s course.�� Hera nodded.


    Mag��s gaze swept over those children that were left. There were only 10 of them who reached his height requirement and most of them had thin arms and legs. They didn��t look like they could lift a heavy pot.


    ��Thank you for your hard work.�� Mag nodded slightly. Seems like he could only enroll 30 to 40 students today.


    However, Mag believed that his requirements were reasonable. Those children who failed to meet them could grow a bit more first. There was no hurry.


    It would be difficult toplete the course in front of a standardized cooking bench if their heights were below the requirement.


    It was the same if their strength couldn��t meet the requirement. Being a chef was manual work.


    Mag and Miya stood to the side. They didn��t intervene in the selection.


    Just as Mag expected, there were only eight children left that met the height and strength requirement.


    The final number of children who were sessfully selected was 38.


    Mag was surprised by the elimination rate that was over 90%.


    Right then, a tender voice pleaded. ��Wait a sec! Teacher! Can you give me a chance, please? I can lift that pot! I want to be a chef!��

 Chapter 2364

    Chapter 2364: A Tough Person


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag looked over. It was a little boy that was about 1.2 meters tall. He looked skinny and weak. Even though he was wearing brand new school uniform, Mag could still see that uniform was hanging over his skinny body loosely.


    However, he looked at the teacher doing the selection with red, pleading eyes.


    Hera stepped forward and patted the boy in constion. ��Beck, your height didn��t meet the requirement. ording to the rules, you cannot take part in this year��s course. Come back next year when you��re taller.��


    ��But... I really wanted to learn to cook from Mr. Mag. He��s my idol! I want to be a chef who is as great as him,�� the boy named Beck said with despair. He lowered his head and sobbed. ��I-I really can lift that pot.��


    Hera sighed and turned her gaze to Mag, who was standing at the side.


    Mag came over and said to Beck, ��I can give you a chance. If you can lift that pot with one hand, you will be admitted.��


    Beck looked up and saw Mag, who was wearing his ck-and-white chef��s suit. His eyes glowed as he said, ��Y-you are the chef, Mr. Mag!��


    ��You can call me Teacher Mag here,�� Mag said with a smile, ��I have already given you the chance. It��s up to you to grasp it.��


    ��I will definitely seed.�� Beck nodded gravely as he walked towards those metal pots that were filled with water.


    The metal pot that was half-filled with water weighed over five kilos.


    Lifting a five kilo pot by its handle and lifting a five kilo object from its base were twopletely different matters.


    Being able to handle one��s pot was a chef��s most basic requirement. This was also the reason why Mag set this test.


    If you can��t even handle your own pot, how are you going to be a chef?


    Everyone��s gaze turned on Beck as they secretly cheered him on.


    ��Go for it, Beck!�� Hera even voiced her encouragement.


    Beck came to a metal pot that was ced on the ground. He took a deep breath and reached out to grab the pot��s handle with his thin arm.


    ��Up!�� Beck shouted and lifted with all his strength. His face was flushed, but the pot only swayed and lifted above the ground by 10 centimeters before falling back onto the ground again.


    ��Sigh.��


    Everyone sighed. They thought that this child who was chasing after his dream, could create a miracle. However, looking at it now, the miracle didn��t happen.


    Mag continued to look at Beck with an increasingly approving gaze.


    Because this child didn��t give up nor despair.


    He rolled up his sleeves, revealing his skinny arms. He stood even steadier and grabbed the handle from the bottom. He rested the pot handle on his forearm.


    He took a deep breath before clenching his teeth and lifting it up.


    Veins appeared on his thin arms and Beck��s red face looked menacing. That metal pot, that was also rather heavy for adults, was actually lifted up.


    Moreover, it wasn��t just for a short moment this time. It was being lifted up steadily.


    Sweat appeared on Beck��s forehead and his arms and legs were trembling. The metal pot was shaking and the water inside it was swaying too.


    Everyone was quiet as they watched this scene. They were even holding their breath.


    Beck clenched his teeth tightly as he stared at the metal pot in front of him. The metal pot was shaking and water was sshing out, but the pot was moving upwards steadily.


    Finally, Beck stood up straight and lifted the metal pot over his chest height.


    ��He seeded!��


    Hera eximed with joy.


    The students and teachers watching him cheered too.


    A smile appeared on Beck��s pale face. He lost his grip on the metal pot as soon as he rxed. The metal pot slipped away and his body fell backwards.


    ��Beck!�� Hera shouted in shock.


    Right at that moment, a hand caught the metal pot and another hand caught Beck��s falling body.


    The heavy pot was caught steadily and not a drop of water spilled out.


    And, Beck was held by Mag. He didn��tnd on the floor.


    Beck was stunned and then he said to Mag excitedly, ��Teacher Mag, I have seeded!��


    ��Yes. You have seeded.�� Mag helped him stand up straight before looking at him with appreciation. ��You are admitted. You are the first student for the first batch of God of Cookery��s Advanced ss.��


    ��Really?! It��s great! Thank you so much!�� Beck danced around excitedly.


    Hera heaved a breath of relief when she saw that Beck was fine. She also smiled when she heard Mag��s words.


    Initially, she was thinking that Mag��s requirements were too harsh and unfeeling, but she saw a glow on Mag now.


    Wasn��t letting the child fight for the chance himself even more touching?


    Mag was touched when he saw the bruise on Beck��s arm that was made by the pot. He was very satisfied with this child��s temperament.


    A person who could be harsh on himself, would seed easily once he was given a chance.


    ��Thank you for all your help, Teachers and Aunties. We will handle the rest of the interview. Thank you so much,�� Mag said to Hera and the rest.


    ��This is the name list of the children that passed the interview. If you need anything, pleasee and look for me, Teacher Mag.�� Hera handed a list to Mag before leaving with the other teachers and kitchendies.


    Mag looked at the name list of 39 students. This wasn��t the final name list. He still had to conduct a simple interview to test their temperaments and see if they could be a chef.


    He wanted to groom future chefs and not simply offer the children a hobby.


    They might have chosen him for all kinds of reasons, but the only requirement that he had for these children was for them to want to be a chef.


    ��Is this the practical course��s teacher? His clothes look so cool!��


    ��I heard that the teacher is the most formidable chef on the Nond Continent! He is also the most expensive chef. It will be great if we can taste the food he cooks.��


    ��Then, if we learn to cook from him, will we be formidable chefs too?��


    ��There should be no problem with filling up our stomachs.��


    The students were discussing softly with anticipation written all over their faces.


    Mag curved his lips upwards when he heard their words. He put away the name list and walked over to the children. He said with a smile, ��Hello, students. I am your chef��s training teacher, Mag. Thank you for trusting me and choosing my ss. I will bring you to tour around the training center first before conducting the final interview. The students who pass the final interview will be the God of Cookery��s Advanced ss�� first batch of students.��


    ��Yes!�� the children answered in unison.


    ��Come in.�� Mag took out the key and opened the training center��s door. Currently, only he and Luna had the key to the training center.


    ��Wow!��


    The students, who went in after Mag, all became amazed at the same time when they saw the magnificent training center.

 Chapter 2365

    Chapter 2365: The 32 People Name List


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The magnificent training center had over 100 sets of pots and pans that were neatly disyed. It looked rather spectacr.


    The children had never seen such an environment before. Hence, their mouths were all wide open as though they were Alice in Wondend.


    ��This is where we will learn to cook. It��s the most efficient way of stove distribution. Here, you can cook most of the different types of food.�� Mag introduced the ce to the students.


    ��Teacher, do each of us have our own cooking bench?�� Beck asked softly.


    ��Yes. Each one of you will have an independant cooking bench. You have the right to use all the equipment and condiments in ss.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    ��This is awesome!�� A glow lit up in Beck��s eyes.


    The children looked excited too. All these stoves and kitchenware looked so cool. It waspletely different from the greasy kitchens in their imaginations.


    Mag looked at all those juvenile faces and gravely said, ��Being a chef is an upation that is tough but it pays well. I hope the students I take in are people who endeavor to be great chefs, and in return I��ll do my absolute best to train you all into being excellent chefs.��


    The children looked at him with much more serious expressions.


    ��You might not know very well what kind of profession a chef is. Before the interview, I��d like to exin it to you simply.�� Mag walked to the nearest cooking bench and then waved the children, who were still standing at the door, over. ��Come over here.��


    The children all crowded over and looked at Mag curiously.


    ��A chef is a person who cooks by profession. His job is to cook and create dishes for the customers. The cooking bench is your stage. You will be cutting ingredients and cooking here for the whole day.�� Mag picked up a metal pot and said to the children, ��The weight of this metal pot is triple of the one that you lifted earlier. If you be a chef, you will have to lift this pot several thousands times in a day. And, it won��t be an empty pot, but one that is filled with ingredients.��


    The children were wide-eyed when they heard that. Some even had a hesitant look on their faces.


    They thought they would be able to live in thep of luxury after they entered this building. This was quite different from what they had imagined.


    Lifting that heavy metal pot at the door earlier was already very difficult for them, and now Teacher Mag was saying that they would have to lift a metal pot that was triple the weight of that previous metal pot and fully filled with all kinds of ingredients thousands of times daily.


    Beck had a worried expression too. However, his gaze became convinced again after he looked at the bruise on his arm.


    It was hard for him to get in. Hardship was nothing to be afraid of!


    Mag sternly said to the children, ��To be a chef, you have to possess these four attributes. You need to be able to withstand the hunger, the fullness, the heat and the cold. This is a job that requires both brawn and brains. If you don��t have a healthy body, a strong will and confidence to persist on, then get out of the program now.��


    The children were quiet for a moment before three children stepped out.


    A boy who looked rather big among the children said, ��Teacher, I think I��m not strong enough. I would like to leave.��


    ��We aren��t strong enough either,�� the other two children also said softly and lowered their heads in embarrassment.


    ��It��s alright. Swipe your names off the name list yourself and you may return to the ssroom to choose a course that is more suitable for you.�� Mag nodded and ced the name list on the cooking bench.


    The three children went to swipe off their names. They left quickly after saying goodbye to Mag.


    ��Is there anyone else who wants to leave the program?�� Mag looked at the children and severely said, ��I��m telling you all in advance that I am a very strict teacher. If you choose to stay, you have toplete all the learning assignments that I set for you. There will be a test at the end of every month. The students who fail the test will be kicked out.��


    The hall was silent for a while before another four children stepped forward to swipe off their names and leave the program voluntarily.


    ��Very good.�� Mag looked at the 32 children who remained and finally revealed a smile on his stern face. ��Wee to the God of Cookery��s Advanced ss. I hope you all can be great chefs in the future.��


    The children were stunned as they couldn��t react to Mag��s words.


    ��Teacher, have we passed?�� one child asked.


    ��Yes. You have all passed my test. You have the basic qualities and determination to be a chef.�� Mag nodded with a smile. ��Of course, this doesn��t mean that you all can really be a real chef. However, you have gotten yourself an admission ticket.��


    The children started cheering and the tense atmosphere dissipated.


    Looking at all those young and energetic faces, Mag and Miya smiled too.


    ��Alright. Now, you all will choose a seat that you like. There is a number on each cooking bench. After choosing the position you like, it will be your permanent position and this number will also be your student number,�� Mag said, ��We��ll introduce ourselves after you select your position.�� Mag made the arrangements.


    The children rushed off and started looking for a position they liked.


    Soon, all the children found a position that they liked. Most of them chose to sit close to the front. The row that was closest to the lectern was fully upied.


    Mag felt gratified about the children��s studious and motivated attitude. He gestured to the children to sit down before saying, ��Students, let me introduce myself to you first. I am Mag, your chef��s practical course teacher and the chef of Mamy Restaurant. For theing term, I will give you all a systematic chef training. I��ll do all I can to make you all be a qualified chef.��


    Beck was the first to p and the children followed him.


    Mamy Restaurant was very famous. Even children like them had heard about that very expensive restaurant.


    ��Alright. Now, we will start the self introductions from Table 1. Before we start formal learning, let me get to know you first,�� Mag said smilingly before looking at Beck, who was sitting at the first table.


    Beck stood up and smiled shyly before saying, ��I��m Beck. I��m 11 years old. My mother said my father is a very formidable chef, but I have never met him. I want to be a very formidable chef too and then cook delicious food for my mother.��


    Mag nodded slightly. So, that was the conviction that made him lift that pot.


    ��This child is so sensible.�� Miya looked at Beck with sympathy.

 Chapter 2366

    Chapter 2366: Did You Get It?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Anyone with a dream can be great.


    Beck��s self-introduction was met with his ssmates�� enthusiastic apuse and the other children began to introduce themselves too.


    All these children grew up in difficult environments. They had a resilience that was rare among their peers. Mag was very satisfied with that.


    Learning to cook was a very tough journey. To these children, the greatest obstacle in their journey was whether they could persevere on or not.


    However, looking at it now, most of these children had their own conviction and perseverance. Even if he couldn��t ensure that they could all persevere on, at least they were much more resistant than other children.


    And among them, a little girl named Farah had given him a deep impression.


    She was sitting at corner seat number 45. Her short brown hair was a little yellowish due to malnutrition, but she was half a head taller than boys of her age. She had distinctly good-looking features and a pair of gray kitten-ears were vaguely visible under her short hair.


    Yes, she was half-orc and half human.


    Even if they were in Chaos City, the mixed-race children��s situation was not good. This was proven by Amy and Miya.


    Mag looked at her slightly slouching body. Her timid eyes couldn��t hide her inferiority.


    Her self-introduction earlier was also very simple. Her name was Farah. She wanted to be a chef because she wanted to survive.


    Mag smilingly said, ��Alright. I have remembered all your names. I hope I can still see all of you sitting on your seats at the end of this school term andpleting your first term��s work.��


    The children looked at him with pure eyes that sparkled like stars.


    There were only three girls among the 32 children. The rest were all boys.


    There were humans, demons and orcs. The majority were humans.


    Suddenly, Mag realized something at this moment. His selection criteria had eliminated the dwarves and the goblins from the name list right away.


    ��Seems like I will have to change the rules ordingly next term.�� Mag thought. He couldn��t be tagged with the discriminationbel.


    After the self-introduction, the children were all now acquaintances. Mag didn��t say anything else and started the course right away. ��Now, I am going to introduce our work bench, which is the cooking bench in front of all of you. There are a few different zones on the cooking bench...��


    Mag wasn��t in a hurry to teach the children to cook during their first lesson. Instead, he took the time to teach them some interesting basic knowledge of the kitchen and of being a chef.


    It was very important for them to understand their working environment, job scope and some basic requirements before they learn how to cook.


    Mag looked at the students and seriously said, ��Students, please remember that the kitchen is a chef��s face. If you can��t even keep your face clean and pass the customers�� checks, then you are not fit to be a chef.��


    The students nodded gravely. They felt that they had learned a lot of interesting knowledge today.


    Mag looked at his watch. It was close to 11 a.m.


    ��Alright. Then today��s lessons will end here. I��m very happy to now know all of you.�� Mag looked at the children smilingly.


    The children got up even though they still wanted to carry on listening to Mag. They were preparing to say goodbye to their teacher.


    ��It��s almost lunch time now. I didn��t teach you all how to cook in the very first lesson, but I decided to cook lunch for you all instead. You can finish eating before you go,�� Mag said.


    ��Alrightly!��


    The children let out a cheer. They had heard Mag say a lot earlier and it made them hungry. They didn��t expect the teacher to cook lunch for them.


    Miya came over with a big box of ingredients.


    Mag opened the box and took out all kinds of ingredients.


    ��I��ll be cooking our restaurant��s signature dish for all of you this noon. It��s also the very first dish of the restaurant��Yangzhou fried rice.


    ��The ingredients we used are eggs, ham, tree mushrooms, winter bamboo shoots...�� Mag introduced all the ingredients to the children. ��Now, we cut them into the size of a grain of rice.��


    He tossed a winter bamboo shoot into the air and shed his knife. A cold gleam shed in front of the children��s eyes.


    After the winter bamboo shootnded, it was chopped into pieces that were the size of a grain of rice. It fell onto the tes that were neatly prepared at the side.


    ��Did you get it?�� Mag asked the children whose mouths were wide open with shock.


    All the children shook their heads.


    What did they get? They didn��t even see it clearly!


    ��It��s fine. It��s alright that you can get it now, but as long as you learn from me, you all will grasp this technique in the future,�� Mag said with a smile


    The children��s eyes lit up and they instantly became very expectant of the uing lessons.


    The fancy cutting wowed the children.


    Watching Teacher Mag cook hadpletely subverted their imagination of cooking.


    All the ingredients transformed into any form ording to his wish in his hands.


    And, the whole process was like a performance. It was so smooth that it made them say ��wow�� in awe.


    After cutting the ingredients, Mag lit up six stoves at the same time as he prepared to cook all 32 helpings of Yangzhou fried rice together.


    There was projection equipment for live broadcasting above Mag��s cooking bench. Besides the lectern were two big screens. It made sure that the children sitting at the back could see his teaching content too.


    Mag heated the wok before putting in the porkrd to stir fry the spices and side ingredients. Mag moved around all the stoves with one metaldle in his hand. Soon, the aroma of fried rice spread out.


    ��Smells good!��


    ��Slurp! Smells like it��s going to be super delicious!��


    ��I heard them say that a helping of Yangzhou fried rice cost a few hundred copper coins in Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��It��s so expensive! Then, are we able to make such expensive food in the future?��


    The children discussed softly as they stared at the brightly-colored fried rice on the big screen and gulped.


    Dadadadadada.


    Mag turned off the stove one by one before ting the fried rice onto the tes that Miya had prepared in advance.


    Eachdle was just the right serving size for one bowl. The 32 helpings of Yangzhou fried rice were all identical in color and quantity.


    Mag put down the metaldle and smilingly said to the children with glowing eyes, ��Students,e and get your lunch ording to your student number.��


    Beck was the first to stand up and jog to the lectern. He took the te of rice from Miya with a revered expression and carefully carried it back to his seat.


    The children went up to collect their lunch orderly ording to their student numbers.


    ��Mmm��So scrumptious!��


    ��This is too delicious! I even bit my tongue...��


    ��I have decided! I have to be an outstanding chef! I��ll cook for myself every day!��


    The children��s praises could be heard all at the same time at that moment.

 Chapter 2367

    Chapter 2367:You Should Have a Confident Smile


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag ended the lesson of the day amidst the praises of the children.


    Mag saw more than just 32 young, hardcore fans in these children. He saw hope for the future of the culinary world.


    The students walking out of the training center with satisfied smiles ran into an army of hungry people making their hundred-meter sprint for the canteen.


    The vanguards saw the oily glint on the students�� lips and the satisfactory smiles on their faces and recalled the various rumors about this beautiful God of Cookery training center. They looked at the canteen, which was deemed as their Holy Land, and felt as though it was not glowing as much.


    They... must have had delicious food!


    Envy, Jealousy!


    The children who just had the delicious Yangzhou fried rice were still smiling blissfully. When they saw the students dashing with their lives just to snatch the best scoop of dishes from the canteen auntie, they could not help but feel a little proud.


    They get to eat in ss and on top of that, the food was delicious... that��s fabulous!


    ��It��s actually recovered...�� Beck was thest to walk out of the training center. He looked at his arm in surprise. His arm, which had arge bruise from the pot handle, had actually now recovered.


    He did not mind such a small injury initially. In the past, he would often help others move goods and would often have patches of bruises on his skinny body due to bumps and knocks. They would usually recover on their own in the next two days.


    However, he did not expect the bruise to disappear after just eating a meal. He felt all warm and fuzzy inside, as though he had a nice hot bath.


    ��That delicious bowl of Yangzhou fried rice must have made my body recover. This is amazing! I must be a chef as good as Teacher Mag!�� Beck clenched his fists tightly as he made up his mind.


    Farah ran back to the ssroom with a book in her arms. Her ssmates had all gone to the canteen for lunch and she was the only one in the quiet ssroom.


    She ced the book in her embrace gently on the table. It was a picture book. On the cover, was a castle under the night sky. A young girl in a beautiful dress was sitting on a wall, as though she was ready to escape from the castle. Beside her, was a ck cat.


    ��Miss ck Cat.��


    Farah read softly as her eyes twinkled.


    This was given to her by the teaching assistant just now. She even smiled and told her to work hard. She had a warm and cute smile.


    She could tell that the Big Sister was also a half-orc. However, she was very optimistic and positive, and her smile was very contagious.


    1


    She had never seen this exquisite picture book before.


    Ever since she was young, she had never received a gift. Her mother had been working hard to ensure that both of them could survive. How could she even ask for more?


    This was the most valuable gift she had ever received. The cover was very beautiful and detailed, making her feel the urge to flip it open.


    After that, she fell deep into it...


    Her mother could read and would always teach her how to read and write a few words no matter how busy she was. Therefore, she knew more words than the other kids on the streets.


    However, she had never seen such an exciting and interesting story before.


    Miss ck Cat fought against the rules and stood steadfast to her principles and dreams despite all the obstructions and attacks. She flipped over the high wall and started the story of chasing her dreams.


    ��Farah, what are you looking at?�� Voices came from around her.


    Farah was suddenly awakened. She quickly closed the picture book and hid it in her drawer. Only then, did she realize that there were already five to six students in the ssroom. They had starteding back after lunch.


    ��No... nothing,�� Farah shook her head as she told the few friends she had.


    She would never let others see this picture book because she would not be able to exin how she obtained such a valuable and exquisite picture book.


    Perhaps they might think she��s a thief.


    Such things had happened before.


    However, Hope School is different from the outside world. The teachers here were very friendly and she could feel their kindness.


    Right now, she could feel a window in her heart open up with light shining in.


    Yeah. So what if the entire world does not understand you? As long as you work hard to chase your dreams, you can be a confident person respected by others.


    It was just like that teaching assistant. She must be very confident, right? In that case, her culinary skills must be superb!


    ��I want to be a chef, just like Teacher Mag who can bring goodness to everyone!�� Farah thought to herself. A seedling was sown in her heart.


    ***


    ��Looking at these children reminded me of when I was young. I was such a bubbly young girl,�� Miya said with a smile as she sat on the backseat of Mag��s bicycle with her hands gently ced on Mag��s waist.


    ��Aren��t you still an energetic youngdy? You won��t lose to them in terms of energy,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Really? I like the term energetic.�� Miya smiled brighter. ��Although I didn��t do much today, I still find this a very pleasant experience. So this is what it feels like to be a teacher. I can see the trust and craving for knowledge. How adorable.��


    ��You helped out quite a lot. I would not be able to handle those little ones alone.


    ��However, these children are not bad indeed. They have gone through hard times, so they are willing to work hard. All of them have potential.�� Mag nodded. He was very satisfied with this batch of students.


    Under the same conditions, if he were to go to Chaos School, he would not be able to get such a batch.


    It was too tough learning how to cook and he had no confidence in exactly how long they could persevere.


    However, if they persevere and are willing to put in the hard work, he would definitely do his best to train them all into being qualified chefs.


    As for how good they would be, it would depend on themselves.


    ��Boss, I think you��re such a good fit to be a teacher. The children love you and their eyes were all twinkling when they looked at you,�� Miya said.


    ��It��s my first time being a teacher and to be honest, I was rather nervous. However, it is still not a bad experience as of yet. I guess I can grade myself with a passing mark,�� Mag said with a smile.


    He was not trying to show off but he really prepared and practiced many times for this lesson.


    He really put a lot of thought into making these children think that it was very cool to be a chef.


    It seemed like it was working well based on the children��s feedback.


    ��There is a child called Farah. I think she��s rather cute. Did you get me to pass the picture book to her so that you can train her to be an outstanding chef?��


    ��I just want her to be more confident. After striding over that obstacle, she will be stronger. However, whether or not she could be an outstanding chef will depend on what kind of effort she puts in.�� Mag stopped in front of the restaurant. Miya hopped off and her ponytail swayed gently from side to side. Mag looked at her and said, ��I want to see the same energetic smile that you have, on her face.��

 Chapter 2368

    Chapter 2368: Kiddo Also Want To Sleep In the Restaurant


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ��The other teachers are worried about not having enough students and yet Teacher Mag only kept 32 out of the 400 students who registered themselves. Isn��t this ridiculous?��


    ��Didn��t he say he wanted to recruit 100 students? Why did he change his mind in the end? There are only 32 students in such a huge training center. Isn��t that a waste of space?��


    ��Yes. The other practical course teachers don��t even have enough space. If Teacher Mag��s training center is not full, can you ask him to let the other teachers use it, Principal? Doesn��t that building have three storeys?��


    A few senior teachers gathered in the principal��s office to discuss the teaching venues with Luna.


    Their tones were not antagonistic, and instead contained a hint of helplessness.


    ��Teachers, I have already contacted the construction teams. We��re going to build another multi-purpose training building at the southwestern corner of the school. We��re going to carry out the construction work at night, so it won��t affect the students�� learning during the day. The building can be built in a month,�� Luna smilingly said to all the senior teachers.


    ��I know all of us want to give the children a good learning environment, but the Chef��s Training Center was built by Teacher Mag with his funds. And, we have agreed to let him use that building to teach cooking from the start. How can we use it for other purposes?��


    ��But...��


    ��As for why Teacher Mag only took in 32 students, he has also informed me about it before. Learning to cook and learning about the theory behind cooking is different. A strong body and a strong will are the most basic requirements. Currently, only 32 of our children met his requirements in this batch.��


    Luna sincerely said to all the teachers, ��I hope all of you can understand that. Teacher Mag is choosing his students and teaching them with a responsible attitude. The students get to choose their teacher, and the teacher gets to choose his students. This is the privilege that I bestowed to all my teachers.��


    There was silence in the office for a while.


    A senior teacher sighed andmented. ��Sigh. These children all had a hard life before. They don��t have a strong body.��


    ��You don��t have to worry about that. These children are still growing their bodies. They have only been eating in school for one week and I have already seen the children in my ss having growth spurts. In less than two months, there will be more children meeting Teacher Mag��s requirements,�� another teacher said smilingly.


    ��Yes. These little ones are really growing very fast. They are eating much more than the students at Chaos School.��


    The teachers all smiled when the children��s appetites were mentioned.


    What Luna said was reasonable, so the teachers didn��t insist. They left after chit chatting for a while.


    ��Phew...�� Luna breathed out gently. Even though she was the principal now, she still had the pressure of facing her elders in front of this group of senior teachers.


    ��I heard that we could get free lunch if we attend Boss Mag��s lessons. Principal, can you help me ask Boss Mag if he needs another teaching assistant?�� Vivian walked into the principal��s office smilingly and closed the door.


    ��You have to ask about that kind of matter yourself. I can��t do it,�� Luna replied with an exasperated smile.


    ��I only joked with him about him being the only person with a teaching assistant this morning. I have to maintain my pride...�� Vivian shrugged. She was regretful over her rashness in the morning.


    Luna stood in front of the windows and watched the children y on the field below as she gently asked, ��Do you think those children will be chefs as great as Mr. Mag?��


    ��That��s impossible.�� Vivian nodded with conviction. ��Boss Mag is a genius. A genius like him only appears once in a 1000 years. Even if those children could be excellent chefs, they will never be as good as Boss Mag. They will only ever be able to be a level below him.��


    Luna smiled, but she didn��t refute Vivian.


    ��However, to these children, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.�� Vivian smiled. ��Even if they are chefs who are a level below Boss Mag, they will still be top chefs. Look at Mana Hot Pot Restaurant��s brisk business. They will be top chefs as long as they can graduate from Boss Mag.��


    ��That��s indeed a great thing.�� Luna nodded. To those children who had once struggled along the poverty line, this would be their biggest way out.


    Other than imparting knowledge to children and giving them a chance to make a choice, Luna wanted them to gain some skills to get themselves out of that poor situation when she built Hope School.


    The practical courses in Hope School weren��t extra curricr, but were very important curric.


    ��But there are only 32 students who could meet his requirements right now,�� Luna murmured.


    ��You don��t have to worry about that. I just came from the canteen. These children are great eaters. They eat two bowls of rice each and can even drink a big bowl of soup after that. They are growing very quickly. Many children will meet Boss Mag��s requirements in a month.�� Vivian waved her hand nonchntly.


    ***


    Mag came out from the kitchen with a tray and shouted to thedies, ��Alright, we are ready for lunch.��


    A little one came to hug his leg as soon as he put the dishes down. She climbed up his body slowly like a ko. She looked up at him and asked with befuddlement on her chubby face, ��Father, father. Why could Auntie Caroline, Big Sister Amy and Big Sister Annie sleep with you in the restaurant, but Mother and I couldn��t?��


    The restaurant descended into silence immediately. The maidens smiled at Kiddo as they took their seats. They were prepared to watch a good show.


    Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website.


    Speaking of it, Gina was also his child��s mother. She looked like a poor concubine, who was forced out by the wife, by staying outside with the child alone.


    Although that wasn��t the truth, it didn��t stop the maidens from watching a good show.


    Irina also sat down smilingly with an expectant expression.


    Mag looked slightly embarrassed. He didn��t expect the little one to discover it so soon.


    Gina was blushing too. Kiddo had asked her that question yesterday, but she didn��t know how to answer her. Hence, the little one said she woulde and ask Father herself. Gina didn��t expect her to really do it.


    ��Kiddo also wants to sleep in the restaurant. I also want to fall asleep to Father��s story.�� Before Mag could speak, the little one said that with a pout and looked as though she was going to cry if they didn��t do as she said.


    Mag felt his heart melting. How could this little one be so adorable? He picked her up while shifting his gaze to Irina at the side.


    Tracheitis1 was a chronic disease. You won��t even know when you caught it.


    Irina pinched Kiddo��s face and indulgently said, ��So, Kiddo likes to live in the restaurant. Then, you shall live in the restaurant with your mother from now on.��

 Chapter 2369

    Chapter 2369: Love Would Indeed Disappear


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Gina looked at Caroline with shock. She didn��t expect her to agree to let Kiddo and her live in the restaurant.


    She had stayed in the restaurant before, but that was before Caroline came back. She stayed in the big fish tank, but now... where should she stay?


    Mag saw that Irina had agreed, so he lifted Kiddo up high and gave her a peck on her cheek. ��From today onwards, Kiddo will live in the restaurant. Father will tell you bedtime stories every night.��


    ��Oh yeah! I love that I now live in the restaurant!�� Kiddo hugged Mag��s neck and pecked him on his cheek too.


    ��Kiddo, are you deserting your favorite Big Sister Ba?�� Ba looked at Kiddo aggrievedly.


    Kiddo turned around and said to Ba with a cute voice, ��Be good, Big Sister Ba. You cane and sleep in the restaurant too. I��ll ask Father to tell you bedtime stories too. If you are afraid, he can even sleep with you.��


    ��Forget it...�� Ba quickly shook her head.


    She didn��t have the guts to ask the boss to sleep with her in front of thedy boss.


    As a demure princess, she could never say that out loud.


    ��I can do that.�� Cami suddenly spoke upzily. She crossed her legs and leaned back against her chair as she flirtily said to Mag, ��My sleep has been very badtely. I always lose out on my sleep at night. I think I should be able to sleep very well if I get to listen to Boss�� bedtime stories.��


    ��That is your species�� habits. It has nothing to do with bedtime stories.�� Mag frowned as he looked at Cami judgingly. It seemed like this woman was still trying to make trouble. She actually wanted toe and sleep in the restaurant now.


    Then, his gazended on Irina at the side, but Irina didn��t say anything. She was just smiling gently as though all of this was none of her business.


    The maidens revealed a curious expression. Gina had toe to sleep at the restaurant reluctantly, while Ba was just teasing Kiddo. However, Cami was taking the initiative by requesting to sleep in the restaurant and listen to Boss�� bedtime stories.


    Therefore...


    Did Cami and Boss have something between them?


    Different from the others, Cami had never appeared in front of the customers as Mamy Restaurant��s employee. She always left after doing her work and eating her employee��s meal before the operation began.


    If she was only doing it for three meals a day, given her status and fortune, she had no problems eating three meals at Mamy Restaurant daily.


    Hence, what was her reason for staying at Mamy Restaurant?


    Did she love the job of chopping ingredients?


    It didn��t look like it.


    Looking at it now, she might be lusting after Boss�� body.


    If not so, why did she ask to stay in the restaurant after Lady Boss came back?


    ��Thunderstorms are raging at nighttely. I can��t sleep at night and I��m afraid of the thunder,�� Cami said to Mag daintily and even winked at him.


    Mag frowned even harder. This woman was very bad. A 9th-tier powerhouse said that she was afraid of thunder? This was a Batwoman who dared to drink fresh blood.


    ��We don��t have so many rooms in the restaurant. If you want to listen to bedtime stories, I can record a few on the photostone for you and you can take it back with you,�� Mag said smilingly. He deliberately emphasized on the word ��photostone��.


    Cami clenched her teeth in anger. Was this fellow still trying to control her with the photostone?


    Hmph! She might be afraid in the past, but now?


    Cami flicked a nce at Caroline. What would happen if Lady Boss knew that Mag had done that to her?


    ��Then, I want two photostones and you know what kind?�� Cami looked at Mag and extended two fingers with a meaningful smile.


    Miya raised her hand and said, ��Is the sleep-inducing effect that good? Can I have one copy too?��


    ��Alright, I��ll give them to youter.�� Mag nodded, pretending not to understand Cami��s underlying meaning.


    ��If the photostone��s effect isn��t good, I wille and sleep on the floor. I don��t really care about having a room.�� There was a hint of cunningness in Cami��s smile.


    ��Let��s eat. Let��s eat.�� Mag quickly changed the topic as he looked at Irina with the corner of his eyes.


    Now, he was a little worried that Cami would try kamikaze. If the photostones�� matter was exposed, they would both lose.


    Although Cami would be the one to be disgraced, who took the photostone��s footage? Who was the sadist?!


    See, didn��t that problemnd onto him again?


    ��Big Sister Cami, our room is huge. If you want to sleep on the floor, you can sleep together with Ugly Duckling. The carpet is super soft too,�� Amy said generously.


    Cami looked at Ugly Duckling, who was crouching on the floor and eating with full concentration, and disdainfully said, ��I��m not going to sleep with Ugly Duckling.��


    ��Meow~?�� Ugly Duckling turned around to look at her with disdain and contempt in its eyes too.


    ��How dare you look down on me?!�� Cami was furious.


    ��What evil thoughts can a little kitty have?�� Kiddo said, looking at Ugly Duckling.


    Ugly Duckling turned around and meowed at her fawningly.


    ��Then, let it sleep outside of the door.�� Kiddo continued.


    Ugly Duckling: ��...?��


    How could she say that?


    Of course, as apletely domesticated ride, it dared not say anything. It could only look to Amy for help.


    This was its real mistress. It only let Kiddo ride on it because of its mistress.


    After pondering for a while, Amy nodded. ��This is a good idea. Ugly Duckling has been snoring very loudlytely.��


    Ugly Duckling continued eating the meat in its bowl.


    Thetest_epi_sodes are on_the ???????.???. website.


    Yes. Love would indeed disappear.


    After the lunch service was over, Mag didn��t go out. Instead, he went upstairs to have a discussion with the system. He was going to prepare a room for Gina.


    Gina was already used to sleeping on the bed. He didn��t have to prepare another tank for her to sleep in.


    However, Mag still prepared a separate shower and a huge bathtub for her.


    The setup was simr to their master bedroom. It could prevent the awkwardness of her having to go to wash up at themon washroom.


    That was the advantage of having a big house.


    There was still plenty of unutilised space above the designated hot pot area.


    Irina stood at the door with her arms across her chest and asked Mag, who was pretending to organize the room, ��Don��t we have a lot of space? Why don��t you let Cami move in too?��


    ��It��s inappropriate,�� Mag answered calmly.


    ��What secret do the two of you harbor?�� Irina walked in and stared straight into Mag��s eyes.


    ��If we indeed had something going on, either she or I would have been dead by now, right?�� Mag looked into Irina��s eyes calmly.

 Chapter 2370

    Chapter 2370: Are You Thinking of Killing the Gods?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ��What you said does make some sense.�� Irina sat on the bed and looked at him as she said, ��You seemed to have been doing a lot of thingstely. Why? Do you intend to be the world��s richest after bing the world��s strongest?��


    ��Bing the world��s richest is such a meaningless goal. After finding out that this is a thousandyer cake world, the title of being the world��s strongest is so self-deceiving. I might not even be able to win against Kiddo in perhaps a few more years.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.


    ��If Kiddo is a God, why would it choose to reincarnate at such a juncture afterying still for countless years?�� Irina looked at Mag and asked seriously, ��What about the other Gods?��


    Mag was stunned. His expression turned serious as well.


    There were many legends of Gods in this world. Almost every race had one and usually, there would be more than just one God.


    Kiddo was the God of the Sea that Lantisde prayed to. It was an illusory being in Lantisde for the past thousands of years but it had suddenly reincarnated and had chosen Gina to be its guardian.


    In that case, would the other races�� Gods also reincarnate?


    Kiddo, who had yet to be awakened, had already disyed terrifying powers that were beyond what they knew.


    Once those reincarnated Gods awaken, they would definitely break through the upper limit of the Nond Continent once again.


    ��If the Gods reincarnated, it could mean even bigger trouble than the Great Old Ones.�� Mag sighed and suddenly felt that his head hurt.


    ��At least the Gods would not be eager to destroy the world.��


    ��Who told you that Gods are kind?�� Mag looked at Irina. ��Even the Abyss Demons have their own Gods. They could very well be the messenger of the Alter or a wild boar spirit.��


    Irina opened her mouth but was stumped for words.


    ��At least the Great Old Ones could be restricted by the seal. On top of that, once it appears, everyone could work together to seal it back in. However, if the Gods start to reincarnate one after the other, and on top of that they are highly regarded by the people of the various races, the situation might be harder to control.�� Mag frowned slightly. He felt that the problem was getting a little too big.


    Irina looked at Mag and her expression suddenly changed as she asked, ��Are you thinking of killing the Gods?��


    Mag looked up and met Irina��s eyes. He fell silent for a while before saying with a shake of his head, ��If they are all like Kiddo, and do not have memories of being a God after reincarnating, they would not be any different from regr children. Killing them would be a bit too cruel.��


    ��What do you intend to do then?��


    ��I am still uncertain right now if the other Gods will reincarnate. Kiddo might be an exception. However, if the Gods all reincarnate, I think we have to gather them together and inculcate in them some good moral values. That might be a way out.��


    ��You intend to trap them in a jail cell?�� Irina asked in shock.


    ��No, a school.�� Mag smiled. ��An enclosed boarding school.��


    ��How is that different from a jail cell?�� Irina rolled her eyes. However, she quickly said, ��But if they are really all gathered together, they might be a group with uncontroble powers.��


    ��I��m raising a group of Gods?�� Mag thought with his chin propped on his hand. That sounded like a challenging idea.


    ��You better not bring a group of sons and daughters back with a wife or two for free.�� Irina pulled out a knife from somewhere and spun it at the tip of her finger as she nced at Mag��s waist area.


    ��Of course not. Am I that kind of person? I just want to be a teacher, not a father. I can distinguish between the two clearly,�� Mag quickly said as he waved his hands.


    After he prepared a room for Gina and Kiddo, Mag went to the study room to write a few letters before sending them out to various ces.


    As he had taken the princesses of the various races in his restaurant, he had some friendly ties with the various races. Therefore, Mag used those ties to ask the various races to help find some children with exceptional talent. He intended to make them his disciples.


    The most important point in finding these children was ensuring that they were orphans. The next important criterion was their special abilities, which included speaking gibberish.


    Orphans would usually lead a difficult life and would not end up as anything great. They would most likely not be a God.


    Mag did not know what the specific special abilities were. However, that must be an included use. Otherwise, the restaurant might be an ordinary orphanage.


    As for gibberish, Mag thought that since these Gods had reincarnated, they might have some memories and shbacks, and that would make them disy acts of abnormal behavior and gibberish.


    Often, there was only a fine difference between a genius and a lunatic.


    Of course, that was on top of the first two uses. That would prevent his ce from bing a mental institute.


    ��It should probably be easy to obtain news with Alex��s identity, right?�� Irina asked Mag who was sealing the envelope.


    ��As long as it is something Alex wants to find, everyone will look for it. When that timees, even if we find them, we might not be able to bring them away as and when we want.�� Mag Alex shook his head with a smile. ��However, I can notify Michael about this. Right now, the only thing that we can trust is Chaos City, which is the most hopeful ce in maintaining the current peaceful status.��


    Irina nodded slightly. ��I will get the Night Elves to collect intelligence and news.��


    ��Actually, I am more worried about the Elder Things finding out about this.�� Mag had a worried look as he ced the sealed envelope aside.


    ��You don��t think the Elder Things will let all these Gods go?��


    ��The Elder Things top the Nond Continent holistically, be it in technology or the upper limit.


    ��Ifrge numbers of Gods reincarnate and there might even be a chance that they would regain their divinity, the underground city��sbat advantage will be gone.


    ��It��s impossible that the Gods do not know about the existence of the Underground World and the Elder Things. In a world where the different forces are bnced, it would be more improbable to maintain an equilibrium forever because that would be threatening to each other,�� Mag said with a deep voice.


    Irina stayed silent for a while before saying self-mockingly, ��I intended to retire after the Night Elves could stand on their own. Now it looks like there��s still a long way to go.��


    Mag got up and walked towards Irina. He held her in his arms and said gently, ��Don��t worry. I can settle all these things.��


    Irina looked up at him and smiled. ��How can you stand out on your own?��


    ***


    After sending the letters out, Mag had nothing to do in the afternoon, so he organized the dishes that he had already mastered but had yet tounch.


    The space in the kitchen was already getting tight and Mag did not intend to add a pastry room.


    He had thought ofunching the mousse cake in the ice cream shop. Anyway, the mousse cake had to be eaten chilled. It could beunched as a new product of the ice cream shop and that would not only increase the variety of the menu, it would also expand the shop��s customer base. That would be killing two birds with one stone.


    Since he thought of that, he acted on it straight away. Mag went into the kitchen and made five mousse cakes. He ced them in a cooler box and delivered them straight to the ice cream shop.


    Miya, who was passing an ice cream to a child, saw Mag walk in and asked in shock, ��Boss, what brings you here?��

 Chapter 2371

    Chapter 2371: Today��s New Product: Mango Mousse!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    It was two in the afternoon which was the time that wealthydies in the city came out for afternoon tea.


    The wealthydies used to go to the sophisticated clubhouses with a few of their friends to have some light red wine. This was the so-called ��Bourgeoisie��s Lifestyle��.


    Then, the ice cream shop was opened.


    It became the wealthydies�� first choice.


    Most of the children were in school right now, so the ice cream shop wasn��t too boisterous.


    The ice cream shop��s sophisticated environment, together with the tasty ice cream, which was a dessert that couldn��t be found anywhere else, were naturally highly sought-after by the wealthydies.


    Some wealthydies would even bring along their children that were not going to school yet. They would give them an ice cream and ask Gina to help watch over them so that they could have a leisurely afternoon.


    Many wealthydies greeted Mag when they saw hime in. They were also looking at the big box in Mag��s hands curiously.


    Mag smiled in response. They were the restaurant��s regrs and he knew all of them.


    ��I��ve made some cake and I��m going to release it as today��s new product.�� Mag ced the cooler box on the counter.


    ��New product!�� The customers all looked over at the box next to Mag with their beautiful eyes. They wondered what kind of cake it was.


    ��Cake?!�� Miya��s eyes lit up. ��Is it that sweet and soft dessert that we had on Amy��s birthday previously?��


    ��Soft and sweet!�� Just these two points alone had easily won over the wealthydies.


    ��Is it some kind of ice cream?��


    ��It sounds like a pastry, but I don��t know what kind it is.��


    ��Anything that Boss Mag releases must be good! I didn��t expect the new product to be in the ice cream shop instead of at Mamy Restaurant.��


    The wealthydies were having an enthusiastic discussion. They were very curious about the new product that Mag brought over.


    ��Yes. I made a mango mousse cake today.�� Mag nodded. He opened the cooler box and took out a golden colored cake.


    The golden zedyer of cake was almost glistening while the cake below was a mellow custard yellow. Its round shape looked rather adorable.


    ��It looks quite cute.��


    ��Gulp. I want to eat it.��


    The wealthydies already began to swallow their saliva.


    ��Wow. It looks different from the previous one.�� Miya��s eyes lit up too. She was surprised that Boss was releasing the new product at the ice cream shop. She thought the ice cream shop would only sell ice cream and not release anymore new products.


    Ba��s eyes were wide open as she said to Mag with a gentle and pleading voice, ��Boss, can I reserve one piece please? I love mangoes.��


    Mag nced at Ba and smiled.


    Speaking of which, Ba had contributed greatly when they were sealing up the Great Old One previously. He hadn��t rewarded her yet, so he took the cake out of the box and cut it into 16 identical pieces.


    ��There you go.�� He took a te and gave Ba a piece of the cake.


    One could clearly see theyers of the cut open cake. The topmostyer was the ze made of mango puree and the loweryer of the cake was the mango mousse mixed with tiny cubes of mangoes. The faint aroma of the milk and mangoes began to spread out.


    The smooth cutting skills preserved the cake��s structure and it looked just like a well-crafted artwork. Furthermore, it only presented itself fully after it was cut open.


    ��Thank you, Boss!�� Ba happily went to the side with the cake. She used a small spoon to pop the cake into her mouth.


    Her expression lit up instantly as though a golden glow had fallen onto her face.


    It was a blissful surprise. It was a pleasant enjoyment!


    Ba felt that she was going to scream uncontrobly. This was simply too delicious!


    It was a gentle bite. The cooling sensation and the texture that melted as soon as it entered the mouth. It wasn��t as cold as the ice cream. It was a gentle coolness and a sweetness soon followed after it.


    It was sweet but not overly sweet, as the mango entered the stage soon after. The unique and fragrant mango aroma brought along the mango��s natural taste. Before the mousse could melt in the mouthpletely, the little cubes of mango created an amazing chewing experience.


    The rice-grain-sized mango cubes didn��t feel abrupt in the soft mousse cake. Instead, they created a lovely experience as they burst with juice as one chewed. It pushed the entire experience into a climax.


    ��Mmm~ Ah~��


    Ba couldn��t help but make a gentle moan. She snapped her legs together instinctively.


    Oh...


    This experience was simply too exquisite!


    ��Gulp~��


    Sounds of gulping could be heard in the shop. The maidens behind the counter were included as well.


    ��Father, I want to eat that too...�� Kiddo ran over and climbed up Mag��s leg. There was anticipation written all over her face.


    ��There you go. Eat it yourself.�� Mag gave a piece of cake to the little one carefully.


    ��Thank you, Father,�� Kiddo said adorably before stumbling over to a small table to enjoy her dessert.


    Now, the wealthydies in the shop couldn��t remain seated anymore.


    ��Boss Mag, are you selling this c-cake?�� Bonnie asked.


    Even though the other wealthydies were not saying anything, their expressions had said everything. They were extremely interested in this mango mousse cake.


    Mag had a deep impression of Bonnie, who was Vicennio��s very fierce wife. He nodded and smilingly said, ��Yes. This is the new product released in the ice cream shop today: Mango Mousse. It��s 199 per helping and limited to one helping per person. No takeaway is allowed.��


    Miya quickly wrote down one notice on the little ckboard at the side:


    Today��s new product: Mango Mousse!


    Price: 199 copper coins!


    Limit one per customer! No takeaway!


    Miya hung the little ckboard next to the price tag as an ordering guide.


    Bonnie raised her hand and said, ��Then, I would like to order one helping.��


    ��I would like to have one too.��


    ��I would like to have one too.��


    ***


    The wealthydies began to ce their orders. In a time and ce where there were no fake socialites, all thedies who ordered the 199 dessert on the spot, were real socialites.


    ��Alright. Please wait for a moment.�� Miya acknowledged with a smile before noting the ordering sequence down quickly and sending them their cakes.


    There were only six pieces left out of the five cakes. The rest were all ordered by the wealthydies and the children present.


    ��Mmm! It��s so delicious. It haspletely subverted my imagination on cakes!��


    ��What magic did Boss Mag do to make it so soft and sweet, and yet full of the mango��s fragrance. This is simply unbelievable!��


    The wealthydies heaped praises on it while the children used their actions to demonstrate their love for this dessert; more than one child had licked their te clean.

 Chapter 2372

    Chapter 2372: Shall We Share One?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag had conquered a bunch of marrieddies with the mango mousse cake��s exquisite taste.


    Mag gave the remaining six pieces of cake to Miya as a small employee��s meal.


    ��Boss Mag, will the ice cream shop continue to serve mango mousse cake tomorrow?�� Bonnie asked Mag expectantly.


    The other customers in the shop looked at Mag with anticipation in their eyes too.


    ��Yes. From tomorrow onwards, the ice cream shop will supply about 300 helpings of mango mousse cake daily.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    Supplying 20 mango mousse cakes daily was an appropriate quantity.


    Because, he would be supplying tiramisu and matcha mousse in the future. In this case, the supply would reach 1,000 helpings. Even though the quantity wasn��t as much as the ice cream, it was still a lot.


    ��300 helpings!��


    A gleam shed through the wealthydies�� eyes. Although they had maintained the decorum on their faces, they were already nning inwardly toe over earlier tomorrow to have this scrumptious cake again.


    ��Will Mamy Restaurant have this cake too?�� someone asked again.


    ��No. This is a dessert that is only supplied to the ice cream shop. You can��t find it anywhere else on the Nond Continent.�� Mag shook his head smilingly.


    ��Alright. Please enjoy the rest of your afternoon.�� Mag left the ice cream shop with his cooler box.


    However, he wasn��t in a hurry to go home. Instead, he went to the empty house behind the ice cream shop. He was thinking about how much space he would need to have renovated in order to convert it into a dessert workshop for making cakes and sweet treats.


    He had handed the ice cream shop over to Miya and she had done a great job. Their daily earnings and profits were very high.


    Hence, he intended to impart his cake-making skills to Miya too and let her takeplete charge of the desserts.


    And to answer the customers�� request for a new product, Mag put up a new product notice after he returned to the restaurant.


    ��Today��s new product: Steamedrge yellow croaker!�� Hera turned around and smilingly said to Meli excitedly, ��We��re in luck today. We happened to bump into Teacher Mag releasing a new product. We have to try it today. Speaking of which, this is my second time eating at Mamy Restaurant. It��s too expensive and the lines are always too long.��


    Meli��s pretty face looked tired. Her dark eye circles were especially obvious. She forced herself to smile, but she looked worried and wasn��t too enthusiastic. Instead, she worriedly said, ��Hera, do you think the children in our ss will do badly for next month��s monthly math test? I always sense that they don��t really understand what I am exining.��


    ��Don��t worry about that. I��ve just heard Teacher Sihara praise you for giving very good lessons two days ago. The children like you too.�� Hera patted her shoulders and said with a smile, ��Furthermore, the principal had said that the monthly test is just to let the children get used to learning and testing. It isn��t a test on the teachers. You don��t have to be so nervous.��


    ��How can we not care about our students�� results as teachers? Am I holding my students back if their results are much worse than the other teachers�� students...�� Meli pursed her lips with gravity and hesitation.


    Hera looked at Meli with a little exasperation. Meli and her had be good friends after spending a lot of time together.


    Even though Meli was a rich young mistress with an excellent family background, she was overly responsible towards the children. She would prepare the children��s lesson ns until midnight every day.


    And, after the principal announced that there would be a monthly test next month two days ago, she hadn��t had a good sleep for a few days due to being overly worried.


    ��Don��t worry. The children are attending school for the first time and they need time to adjust to many things. No one will me you if the children don��t do well for their monthly tests.�� Hera hugged Meli��s arm and smilingly said, ��I have taken one month��s advance of wages from my father. It will be on me today. Let me treat you to...rge yellow croaker!��


    Meli nced at her and couldn��t help saying with augh, ��You have only started working for a few days and you have already taken three months�� advance of wages, right?��


    Hera stuck out her tongue and said matter-of-factly, ��Th-this is because of the trainee teacher��s low pay. Actually, it isn��t much. We won��t even have time to spend money when the school gets busy.��


    ��That��s quite true.�� Meli nodded. Her purchasing power had dropped sharply too.


    Even though the school didn��t dictate the teachers�� attire, they knew that they had to dress sensibly to impart the right values to the students. Hence, all their fancy clothes were locked away in the closet.


    They even reduced the times that they came to eat at Mamy Restaurant. If Hera hadn��t asked her toe today, she would have had a simple meal at the school canteen before continuing to prepare her lessons.


    Hera enthusiastically told Meli about the interesting matters that had happened recently. Meli simply answered carelessly. Her mind was still on the teaching ns.


    The long-awaited new product finally entered the market. It was met with great enthusiasm and expectation from the restaurant��s regrs.


    Fish was one of Mag��s specialties. With the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers and the spicy grilled fish as great examples, many of them were looking forward to this steamedrge yellow croaker.


    ��Should I eat the spicy grilled fish or the steamedrge yellow croaker today? It��s such a dilemma.�� Vivian stood at the back of the line with a hesitant look.


    She came alone today, so she most probably couldn��t finish two fishes by herself and that wouldn��t look good.


    She looked around her and soon found two familiar figures in the crowd. Her eyes glowed.


    The restaurant was open and Mag weed the customers in with a smile.


    Vivian sat opposite of Hera and Meli with a smile as soon as they sat down. ��Hera, Teacher Meli, what a coincidence. Are you two eating at Mamy Restaurant too?��


    Both Hera and Meli looked at Vivian, lost for words.


    ��Teacher Vivian, you��re also here for dinner. We didn��t see you earlier,�� Hera said with surprise. She was in charge of the school��s administrative work. Although she wasn��t close to Vivian, they knew each other well enough.


    Meli only nodded her head as a greeting. She wasn��t very familiar with Vivian. She only knew that Vivian was the city lord��s daughter and was on great terms with the principal. She was most probably an employee... with connections, right?


    ��I was lining up behind you two earlier but I only recognized the two of you after I came in. I came alone, so can I sit with the two of you?�� Vivian asked with a smile.


    ��Of course, you can.�� Hera nodded.


    Meli nodded too.


    Mamy Restaurant had a tradition of sharing tables. Compared to eating withplete strangers, Vivian was definitely a better choice.


    Vivian flipped open the menu and her gaze soonnded on that golden steamedrge yellow croaker under the seafood column. Her eyes glowed before seeing that equally golden price: 5000 copper coins per fish!


    Vivian pushed the menu over to the two of them and smilingly asked, ��This steamedrge yellow croaker doesn��t seem bad. Shall we share one?��

 Chapter 2373

    Chapter 2373: The Glittering Large Yellow Croaker!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Hera looked at the golden price silently for a moment before quickly reaching a consensus with Vivian. She nodded. ��I think this is a good suggestion. Let��s share a steamedrge yellow croaker then. Anyway, we definitely can��t finish such a big fish alone.��


    The youngdies chipping in to try out something they liked had be some kind of a trend among the Chaos City��s youths.


    And the three youngdies present knew one another��s background very well.


    The Hope School��s teachers�� sry was only 3000 to 5000 monthly. It was enough to eat a spicy grilled fish, but definitely not enough to eat arge yellow croaker.


    Of course, they wouldn��t have entered this restaurant if they had to live on their sry.


    Meli looked at the goldenrge yellow croaker on the menu. She still wasn��t very excited about it, but seeing that her two colleagues were so excited about it, she nodded too. ��I think we should.��


    Vivian smiled even brighter. She turned to order from Miya, who had just walked over to them. She also ordered a spicy grilled fish for herself.


    Mamy Restaurant was the only ce where she could taste the new product while eating her favorite spicy grilled fish at the same time.


    ��Y-you ordered two fishes?�� Hera, who was about to order two more dishes, looked at Vivian with shock.


    ��Yes. I love to eat spicy grilled fish. I will order it every time Ie to Mamy Restaurant.�� Vivian nodded with a smile before emphasizing, ��I only ordered it for myself. Do you want it as well?��


    Hera immediately shook her head. ��It��s fine for us. We��ll have the steamedrge yellow croaker for a fish dish. We intend to order one helping of red braised pork and one helping of the eggnt with garlic sauce to eat with the rice.��


    Vivian nodded and didn��t say anything else.


    As the new product, the steamedrge yellow croaker attracted a lot of attention from the customers.


    However, the shiny price of 5,000 copper coins stopped many customers.


    This was the most expensive dish on Mamy Restaurant��s menu currently, other than the ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall�� which could cure baldness.


    Many customers could afford it, but as usual, they wanted someone brave to test out the expensive new product first.


    Hence, when Vivian ordered the steamedrge yellow croaker, everyone gave her an appreciative look.


    Miya acknowledged her with a smile. She was already used to the customers�� behavior. She reported therge yellow croaker��s order to the back kitchen.


    The steamedrge yellow croaker was a great delicacy. She had already tasted it during their previous ind trip. That extreme fresh umami waspletely different from the spicy grilled fish and the steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers.


    Mag, who long noticed the three Hope School teachers sitting at the same table,mented that the rich had all gone to be teachers nowadays as he grabbed a liverge yellow croaker from the tank and began to process it.


    There was only onerge yellow croaker in the semi-transparent tank. The tank will replenish onerge yellow croaker after one was removed to ensure that every one of them was freshly supplied to the restaurant��s back kitchen from the deep sea directly.


    Wildrge yellow croaker was also a precious seafood in his previous life. The live top grade one kilogramrge yellow croaker with golden scales in Mag��s hand could easily fetch tens of copper coins.


    And in Mamy Restaurant, you could easily taste a steamedrge yellow croaker made by a top chef with just 5,000 copper coins!


    This was a very reasonable price, okay!


    The processedrge yellow croaker was being put aside to marinate simply before being steamed in the pot.


    The very best ingredient usually only needed the most simple form of cooking.


    A live top grade ingredient like therge yellow croaker didn��t need a lot of side ingredients to suppress its fishiness or a lot of condiments toplement its taste.


    A goldenrge yellow croaker was done after being steamed in the specially-made steaming pot for three minutes.


    Mag cut the fish open at the back and ced it on the te with its belly still joined together.


    Therge yellow croaker��s dense scales weren��t removed and they were still giving out a ring golden glow after being steamed. After scattering some shredded ginger and chopped green onions over it, the aroma began to spread.


    When Yabemiya brought the steamedrge yellow croaker out from the kitchen, a beam of light happened to fall onto therge yellow croaker on the tray and the ring beam made everyone in the restaurant widen their eyes.


    Therge yellow croaker��s enticing aroma made the customers sitting near the aisle almost unable to swallow their saliva.


    Different from the strong aroma of the spicy grilled fish, the steamedrge yellow croaker��s aroma was milder, like a well-breddy who only revealed her shoulders. It made people feelfortable yet unable to stop salivating at the same time.


    Yabemiya put the fish in front of Vivian and thedies and smilingly said, ��Your steamedrge yellow croaker.��


    ��Wow. It looks good. There is actually such a pretty fish!�� A golden light was reflected in Hera��s eyes.


    ��It looks rather nd?�� Vivian was a little hesitant.


    As the spicy grilled fish��s loyal fan, Vivian really felt that this steamedrge yellow croaker without a single piece of chili looked rather nd. She wondered if she would like it. She even wondered if the fishiness could be suppressed.


    Meli, who looked rather dejected at first, moved her nostrils. Her eyes glowed when she saw the intricately ted and colorfulrge yellow croaker.


    Her sleep and appetite had been bad due to stresstely. Looking at therge yellow croaker that looked so beautiful, and smelling that fresh umami, she began to salivate.


    Hera picked up her chopsticks and asked the other two people, ��Shall we taste it?��


    ��Of course.�� Vivian also picked up her chopsticks. Since the dish was already served, there was no way she wasn��t going to try it. Anyway, she still had one spicy grilled fishing.


    ��Let��s try it.�� Meli nodded. She picked up a piece of fish meat near to the tail with her chopsticks.


    The small scales fell away as soon as they were touched, revealing the tender and white fish meat. She dipped the meat in the sauce on the te before feeding it into her mouth.


    Meli��s calm face froze instantly before making an unbelievable expression.


    This fish meat had a very fresh and tender texture. It was rich and full of umami, smooth and refreshing. The savory sauce didn��t cover the fish��s umami. The tender fish meat had an extreme sweetness.


    This looked like a very simple dish with its steaming method and minimum condiments and spices.


    However, it was this simple cooking method that had perfectly disyed the umami of thisrge yellow croaker.


    The taste buds seemed to be caressed by the spring rain. The tender fish meat transformed into a warm stream and flowed into the stomach through the throat. Then, as though threads of weird sensations began to rise to her head, it made her rx her tensed-up nerves.


    Meli tried to control her agitated voice as she praised it. ��This incredible taste. Th-this fish should havee straight from the sea, right?��

 Chapter 2374

    Chapter 2374: Gulp��


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Meli was immersed in the fresh taste of the steamedrge yellow croaker. It even let her forget about her many troubles.


    She suddenly felt the beauty of life again. Her brain started to get clearer. The children��s smiling faces were indeed much more important than the results in numbers. She had lost her initial objective by obsessing over the results.


    ��Mmm! It��s so scrumptious. The taste is light, but it is extremely fresh and sweet. I never expected that there is actually a fish that is so delicious.�� Hera was also full of praise for therge yellow croaker and she looked at it with surprise.


    ��Is this in-looking steamed fish really so delicious?�� Vivian murmured inwardly. She also popped a piece of fish meat into her mouth.


    The sauce��s light savory taste triggered the taste buds�� interest first before the tender fish meat entered the stage.


    Different from the experience of the spicy grilled fish��s crispy exterior and tender interior, therge yellow croaker was more gentle and delicate. It showcased the fish meat��s freshness to the extreme.


    It was a scrumptious taste that made the taste buds cheer and the body excited.


    Vivian picked up her second piece of fish and marveled, ��This is simply awesome! He actually used the steaming method to make such a delicious fish! He is indeed Boss Mag!��


    Although the three beautifuldies maintained their restraints and demureness, they couldn��t hide their love and praises for this steamedrge yellow croaker.


    The customers who were watching around them, gulped. Someone soon began to ce their orders.


    Light, fresh, marine fish.


    To those customers who couldn��t take the spiciness of the spicy grilled fish and steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers, this yellow croaker had made up for their regret of not being able to enjoy a fish dish.


    The price tag of 5,000 copper coins wasn��t cheap, but there was never ack of rich people in Mamy Restaurant.


    One steamedrge yellow croaker after another was sent out from the kitchen and delivered to the customers�� tables, causing a series of praises.


    Vivian��s spicy grilled fish was sent to her table after she ate half of that steamedrge yellow croaker.


    Vivian��s attention was diverted as she enthusiastically said, ��Let��s eat this spicy grilled fish together. It has more kick.��


    Vivian didn��t have much interaction with Hera and Meli before this, but her experience of sharing the same table with them wasn��t bad and the simple interaction deepened their understanding of one another, making them closer than before.


    ��Mm, let��s share our food.�� Hera nodded with a smile. The red braised pork and the eggnt with garlic sauce that they ordered were also served.


    As for therge yellow croaker...


    Only its clean bones were left now.


    ��Mm-hmm.�� Meli smiled too, her current state was much more rxed.


    Vivian ate a few bites of the spicy grilled fish and took a big gulp of the ice water before enviously saying to Meli, who was nibbling on the red braised pork, ��Meli, I heard that you��re great at teaching the children. I passed by the principal��s office yesterday and I overheard the senior teachers praising your capabilities.��


    ��R-really?�� Meli��s chopsticks halted as she looked up at Vivian with disbelief.


    ��Yes. They said that you��re very responsible, which is very rare among the young teachers.�� Vivian nodded with conviction.


    Meli blushed, but she couldn��t hide her happy smile as she shook her head and said, ��I simply do what I am supposed to do.��


    Hera winked at her and smilingly said, ��Teehee. I said that you don��t have to worry, right? Everyone can see what you are doing. You don��t have to worry about next month��s test now, either.��


    After eating dinner, the three of them bade farewell to one another at the door.


    Meli boarded the horse-drawn carriage. She lifted a corner of the curtain. The cooling spring breeze blew onto her face, but it couldn��t blow away her smile.


    That night, she had a great sleep.


    It was a rare night without any dreams.


    She only feltfortable and full of energy when she opened her eyes the next morning.


    Sitting in front of her dressing table��s mirror, she was surprised that her dark eye circles were missing and she felt rejuvenated like a young maiden.


    ��Is sleep indeed the best aesthetic medicine?�� Meli caressed her cheeks with her hand and smiled confidently. ��Hello, Teacher Meli.��


    Meli, who had been troubled by insomnia and frustration, finally got rid of these two things after having a good sleep.


    ��Perhaps, it was because I ate therge yellow croaker?�� Meli tilted her head and thought. The only unusual thing she did yesterday was going to eat therge yellow croaker at Mamy Restaurant.


    Meli tied her hair up and changed into a smart ck long robe before going to the school confidently.


    ��Teacher Meli, you seem so energetic today.��


    ��Teacher Meli, you look so beautiful today.��


    Meli received heaps ofpliments on her way to school from both teachers and children.


    That made Meli��s smile even more confident. She even thought that the beautiful sun felt even warmer on her face.


    Hera walked out of the office with a stack of documents and her eyes lit up when she saw Meli. ��Oh, my heavens! Meli, you look beautiful today. It��s like you��re a whole new person. Seems like you had a good sleepst night.��


    ��Hera, you looked beautiful today too,�� Meli said with a smile before going closer to her and whispering, ��Let��s go to Mamy Restaurant for dinner again tonight. It��ll be my treat.��


    ��Mm-hm.�� Hera nodded profusely.


    ***


    Mag��s God of Cookery��s Advanced ss had be the Hope School��s students�� hottest topic in the past two days.


    The children in the advanced ss had turned Mag into a legend after seeing his extraordinary culinary skills and tasting the scrumptious Yangzhou fried rice.


    Furthermore, the majestic God of Cookery��s building had be many children��s Holy Land, as getting into the God of Cookery��s Advanced ss meant being able to taste the most delicious food in this world.


    The registration for the first term was over and the next registration would be one monthter.


    Many children had already decided to eat more and build up their strength!


    The God of Cookery��s Advanced ss was the most difficult practical course to enroll into in Hope School. This had be the children��smon consensus.


    Hence, those children who had got into the 32 people name list became the object of envy for many.


    ��Beck, tell me again, how delicious was that Yangzhou fried rice?�� A few pre-teens crowded around Beck and looked at him expectantly.


    Beck scratched his head shyly. ��Didn��t I say it a few times yesterday? Maybe I shouldn��t say it anymore?��


    ��Please say it. We want to listen to it to relieve our cravings.��


    ��Yes. I was drooling when I listened to it yesterday. I dreamt that I tucked into itst night and it was so satisfying.��


    The children hurried him with a chuckle.


    Beck looked around him. Seeing that his ssmates were so enthusiastic, he couldn��t reject them, so he cleared his throat and said, ��The Yangzhou fried rice is made with 10 ingredients. There are the prawns that are the size of an arm, savory ham...


    ��After the eye-dazzling stir-frying, a helping of Yangzhou fried rice that looks as colorful as the rainbow and smells fantastic, can finally be served.


    ��A spoon is used to scoop it into the mouth. The eggs almost melt away instantly. The winter bamboo shoots and green beans that are cut into the size of a rice-grain, are crunchy and tasty. The rice that is covered by the egg, tastes sweet after chewing. The soft ham is mixed into the rice and it seems to have the prawn��s taste too.


    ��All kinds of tastes are in that one mouthful. With just one bite, the entire body feels warm and the rice��s fragrance lingers in the mouth.


    ��It��s simply awesome!��


    Gulp��

 Chapter 2375

    Chapter 2375: An A-artifact?!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Beck��s simple description had sessfully aroused his ssmates�� boundless imagination about the Yangzhou fried rice.


    If not for Beck��s words, they couldn��t even imagine such scrumptiousness.


    And everyone began to look at Beck with an increasingly envious gaze.


    He was the only lucky one to be selected by Teacher Mag in their ss. Moreover, he obviously didn��t meet the height requirement. He was given special permission to enroll in the God of Cookery��s Advanced ss by Teacher Mag.


    ��Beck, when will Teacher Mag recruit new students again?�� a child asked.


    The other children were also looking at Beck expectantly.


    ��I don��t know about that, either.�� Beck shook his head. ��But, there are still a lot of cooking benches that are vacant in the training center. I guess Teacher Mag would continue to take in more students.��


    The students were a little disappointed. His answer was very vague.


    ��Then, have you already learned how to cook the Yangzhou fried rice, Beck? Can you help us?�� another student asked.


    The children all turned to look at Beck.


    ��I haven��t learned how to make it yet.�� Beck shook his head, but there was a confident smile on his face. ��But, I will definitely learn how to do it one day.��


    ��Please let me be the first person to eat it after you��ve learned how to do it. This pen is a gift for you.�� The little fatty who sat with Beck, pushed a pen into his hands. He was already beginning to bribe him.


    Beck looked at the pen in his hands. This was the pen that his deskmate didn��t even want to lend to him yesterday, but he was giving it to him so generously right now.


    ��This eraser is for you.��


    ��I drew this painting. It��s yours now.��


    ***


    This was the first time that Beck had ever felt so popr.


    Mm...


    This feeling... was not bad.


    The bell for ss rang and the students returned to their seats.


    Beck stared at the small pile of gifts in front of him. In addition to being touched, he also decided to focus on learning to cook properly and be a great chef so that his ssmates could have a chance to taste the food.


    ***


    ��Ba, how is your ss today?�� Yabemiya asked curiously at the lunch table.


    Thedies who were about to tuck in, all turned to look at Ba.


    ��Don��t remind me about it. I hung two naughty children upside for one period and one of them seemed to get a grasp of spatial magic. However, he wasn��t very gifted, so most probably he would just be a server in a restaurant.�� Ba sighed gently with a hint of exasperation.


    ��Isn��t that just perfect? He can take over after you retire,�� Caroline said seriously.


    Ba cocked her eyebrow and quickly shook her head. ��That brat��s level is way below a server. You can forget about him, Lady Boss.��


    ��What about you, Shirley?�� Mag looked at Shirley.


    ��I had three extra children at thest minute. They were not bad as they were down-to-earth and willing to learn,�� Shirley said calmly and gently.


    ��People usually describe those children who are not gifted as down-to-earth and hardworking. Because other than that, there is not much to praise them with,�� Ba smilingly said to Shirley, ��Hey, it��s only your first day at teaching and you have already gotten this glib-tongued?��


    Shirley replied with a serious expression, ��Being down-to-earth and hardworking have always been excellent qualities to me. To be an excellent archer, one has to learn down-to-earthly and practice hardworkingly.��


    Kiddo put down her spoon, licked her lips and seriously said to Shirley, ��Big Sister Shirley, can Kiddo learn archery too?��


    A gentle smile appeared on Shirley��s face. ��I��ll teach Kiddo about archery once you are older.��


    Kiddo pouted her lips and replied, ��No, Kiddo wants to learn it right now. Kiddo wants to shoot a big swan while riding Ugly Duckling.��


    Ugly Duckling, who was concentrating on eating, shrugged and faced another direction, pretending not to hear anything.


    Shirley looked at Mag with a helpless expression.


    ��Kiddo can��t really use a bow and arrows now. We��ll get Big Sister Shirley to bring you hunting when you are older.�� Mag patted Kiddo��s head with a smile. She was not even as tall as a bow, so it was indeed difficult for Shirley to teach her about archery.


    ��Hunting. You don��t need to learn how to shoot an arrow to hunt. Kiddo, you can also kill monsters if you learn magic from your big sister.�� Amy held one chicken drumstick with her right hand while lifting her left hand up. An icy blue ice arrow quickly took shape and it flew out of the half-open window in a sh with a gentle flick of her fingers.


    Kiddo��s eyes were wide-open as she pped and marveled. ��Wow! Big Sister Amy is so awesome!��


    Amy��s wish of being a teacher was greatly satisfied. She took a bite of the drumstick before saying, ��This is, in fact, very easy. You only have to follow what I do. Stare at your palm and imagine an ice arrow. Then, you shout loudly, ��Manifest!�� and it will appear.��


    Everyone: ��...?��


    Was that something that could be achieved with imagination?


    Kiddo extended her left hand and stared at her little palm with a grave expression.


    Mag and Irina exchanged nces with a hint of alert.


    ��Manifest!�� Kiddo called out adorably.


    The ice arrow didn��t appear. Instead, a golden trident appeared on Kiddo��s palm.


    A powerful presence was emitted from that trident, making everyone present turn ashen.


    ��W-what is that?�� Cami eximed. She could sense a terrible presence from this trident and it was a fear from the depths of her soul.


    ��An a-artifact?!�� Ba stood up suddenly and stared at that trident with disbelief.


    She had only sensed such a scary presence from the white jade staff hidden in the Moon Nation��s pce before. Apparently, that artifact was found in the ruins of the Holy Land and passed down through generations of the Moon Nation��s rulers.


    ��It appeared again?�� Mag was shocked too. This wasn��t the first time that he had seen this trident, but the gigantic trident disappeared after it shrunk and merged into Kiddo��s body. He didn��t expect it to be summoned out by Kiddo idently.


    ��Wow. An arrow with three arrowheads.�� Kiddo��s eyes lit up and she turned in an attempt to throw this trident out.


    ��Wait a sec!�� Mag immediately stopped her. His restaurant would most probably be razed to the ground if this baby was thrown out.


    That was nothing. The crux was that there were many Chaos City��s powerhouses lining up out there right now. If they witnessed this scene, Kiddo��s identity couldn��t be concealed any longer.


    ��Kiddo, let��s put this away first. Father will bring you guys to go hunting beyond the city when the restaurant is closed a few dayster,�� Mag said softly as he guarded against the little one, in case she threw the trident out suddenly.


    ��But, Kiddo wants to try throwing it out.�� Kiddo looked at the one meter long golden trident on her palm enthusiastically.

 Chapter 2376

    Chapter 2376: I Should Be Able To Make It After Tasting It?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Kiddo took out an intimidating trident in her very first attempt and stunned everyone in the restaurant.


    Gina was wide-eyed as she panicked. She turned stern and severely said, ��Kiddo, be good. Put it away.��


    Kiddo looked at Gina and immediately became obedient. However, she stared at the trident and reluctantly said, ��But, I don��t know how to put it away.��


    ��Kiddo, didn��t it appear when you said ��Manifest!��? Why don��t you tell it to ��Go back!��?�� Amy suggested.


    ��Alright.�� Kiddo nodded before shouting at that trident, ��Go back!��


    Swoosh!


    A golden light shed and the trident instantly shrunk into a small dot of light and disappeared.


    Everyone: ��...?��


    Was it really that sloppy?


    ��Alright, let��s eat. Don��t summon it at will in the future.�� Gina gave Kiddo a piece of red braised pork. Although her gaze was still indulging, her tone was stern.


    ��Oh okay,�� Kiddo answered innocently before chewing on the sweet and soft red braised pork happily.


    Kiddo��s idental reveal made everyone even more curious about her background.


    Even though they didn��t know where the trident came from, that aura and presence couldn��t fool them. The little cutie that Gina brought back had a formidable background.


    Mag scooped out a bowl of rice for himself before he mildly said, ��Kiddo is still little, so let��s not spread what just happened outside the restaurant.��


    It wasn��t that he didn��t trust the maidens, but their identities were special. They could get in touch with the true figures at the Nond Continent��s pinnacle. It would inevitably cause some trouble if they identally leaked the news about Kiddo.


    The maidens were thoughtful before nodding to show their understanding.


    ��Little Anna, why didn��t you register for my ss?�� Mag asked Anna smilingly.


    ��The teachers said I can only choose one practical course.�� Anna put down her chopsticks.


    ��So, you chose Shirley��s ss and forwent mine?�� Mag looked hurt.


    ��I can always learn how to cook from Uncle Mag after school. There will be no dy at all.�� Anna blinked smilingly and said with a hint of craftiness, ��And, I can learn from you every single day.��


    ��Nope. I have off days too.�� Mag shook his head. ��You can at most learn for six days in a week.��


    ��Alright. I can learn archery and magic from Big Sister Shirley on that remaining day.�� Anna nodded with a smile.


    Shirley scooped another bowl of rice for Anna with a smile.


    ��I think I��m almost full,�� Anna said to her.


    ��If you want to grow taller to join Boss�� God of Cookery��s Advanced ss, then finish it,�� Shirley faintly answered.


    ��Alright.�� Anna picked up the chopsticks and tucked in.


    ***


    There were only a few tables of customers during lunch time at Ducas Restaurant, which was beginning to fall out of favor. It was very different from their heyday when they had a full house every day.


    The owner, Alva, sat behind the counter with a frown. He sighed and then walked to the back kitchen to ask Beate, who was staring at the stove in a daze, ��I heard that Mamy Restaurant had released a new product yesterday. It��s arge yellow croaker that costs 5,000 copper coins each. Can you learn how to make it?��


    Beate cast a nce at Alva and shook his head reluctantly and sullenly. ��No one can sessfully replicate his dishes.��


    Ever since Mamy Restaurant took the title of the number one restaurant in Chaos City from Ducas Restaurant, Ducas Restaurant began to go into a decline.


    Different from Mamy Restaurant��s constant release of new dishes and leading the trend in the culinary world, Ducas Restaurant��s old menu and nd food were being slowly deserted by the foodies. Even the roast pig that was once deemed as the number one delicacy in Chaos City was being slowlybeled as greasy.


    Beate slowly gave up from his initial indignation because of the blows inflicted on him.


    Now, Mamy Restaurant had be the Chaos City��s rich people��s top choice. They would rather line up for one to two hours than toe eat at Ducas Restaurant.


    And besides Mamy Restaurant, there was also Mana Hot Pot Restaurant. That huge hot pot restaurant had taken most of the customers that Mamy Restaurant couldn��t entertain.


    Other than that, many restaurants that imitated the Mamy Restaurant��s menu appeared on Aden Square. Even though their tastes were far inferior, they were full of gimmicks. They gave those customers, who couldn��t afford to eat at Mamy Restaurant, a ce to try out the menu. They, too, attracted a lot of customers.


    Due to all the factors, the current Ducas Restaurant would only have a few private rooms booked by the customers who needed a quiet ce to talk about business. The spacious hall only had a spattering of customers, who were even fewer than the service staff.


    Alva scratched his head as he looked at the ck chefs and staff members and clenched his teeth. ��Our restaurant is going to close if we don��t make any changes. I don��t care what you do, but you have to learn how to cook that dish and then make it as our restaurant��s new signature dish. Even if it��s just a gimmick, it will at least bring us some customers!��


    Beate wanted to reject Alva. The pride of a chef had prevented him from doing such a thing.


    ��You won��t be able to find another job as a chef if Ducas closes down,�� Alva said in a cold voice.


    Beate froze and lowered his head gradually. He mumbled his agreement in a low voice.


    ��I will cancel all the appointments tonight and you will go to Mamy Restaurant to taste how he makes that fish. Apparently, its cooking method is very simple.�� Alva sized up Beate. ��I suggest that you go back to change and disguise yourself first. There is a barber at the west of the city who is quite good at this.��


    Beate nodded. He removed his apron and went out.


    He turned around to look at Ducas Restaurant��s signboard. Beate��s expression was a littleplex. He created this restaurant��s reputation from scratch and now he could only watch it deteriorate helplessly. He even had to go steal some other chef��s dishes.


    ��I can��t watch you copse.�� Beate strode away.


    In the evening, Beate, who had changed into a ck luxurious robe and disguised himself, appeared in the lines outside of Mamy Restaurant.


    His eyebrows were thickened and his fair face was darkened. A thick beard had hidden almost half of his face. He lookedpletely different from his usual self.


    Beate tidied his clothes carefully with a hint of nervousness. This was his first time eating at Mamy Restaurant. He really didn��t want to be recognized. It would be embarrassing!


    However, he heard the customers around him discuss about Mamy Restaurant��s dishes with enthusiasm, bing friends over a dish or having a heated argument over a dish��s vor.


    Beate felt very good about this pure feeling of meeting and bonding over a dish.


    ��It��s just a dish. I should be able to make it after tasting it,�� Beate thought. He looked up at the restaurant��s signboard. One day, he was going to take everything that he had lost back.


    ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant.�� The restaurant��s door opened outwards and Mag came out with a smile.

 Chapter 2377

    Chapter 2377: Did He Learn It?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag greeted the customers as they strolled into the restaurant. Some unfamiliar faces would also call him Boss Mag happily before telling him that they were his fans who came all the way to meet him.


    Then, a familiar name appeared in his vision.


    ��Beate, Male, Human, 45 years old...��


    Mag looked at this tall strapping man with a darkplexion and beard, who looked like a traveling trader and smiled.


    The chef of Ducas Restaurant. They had justpeted with each other not long ago, so naturally Mag wasn��t going to forget him.


    However, his disguise was very well-done. If the omniscient door hadn��t reminded him, Mag wouldn��t have recognized him.


    However, what was he doing at Mamy Restaurant at this time instead of being busy in the Ducas Restaurant��s kitchen? In Mag��s impression, Ducas Restaurant had a brisk business.


    ��Perhaps he came here to learn from me?�� Mag raised his eyebrows thoughtfully as he nodded to Beate with a smile. He didn��t say anything.


    In recent times, some of Mamy Restaurant��s customers were chefs from the other restaurants. Mag knew that very well.


    The most distinctive characteristics of these people were that they came for the same dish for a few days in a row. They ate slowly and tasted the food carefully. They looked perplexed and troubled most of the time.


    Beate went into the restaurant and looked around. He chose a position near the kitchen and sat down. He could see the interior of the kitchen through the crystal.


    This was his first time in Mamy Restaurant. Even though he had heard many rumors and news, he was still a little shocked to see this bold kitchen��s design.


    One had to know that the secrecy of the recipes was of the utmost importance to the chefs. They always wished to be alone whenever they were cooking to prevent their recipes from getting stolen.


    Just like how he made the sauce and condiments for the marinating and roasting in advance at home and then brought them to the restaurant when he was making the roast pigs. And, only he knew about the marinating techniques and roasting secrets.


    This was the reason that he could be the chef of Ducas Restaurant for over 10 years. This was also a chef��s means to survive in the professional world.


    However, Mag changed this rule. He opened up the kitchen and let everyone see what he was doing.


    Mag was the most highly sought-after chef on the Nond Continent now and he was famous all over due to the gourmet magazines�� promotion.


    In the restaurant right now, Beate had observed more than eight chefs, including the one sitting next to him.


    They had the same objective as him.


    However, Mag didn��t care about these peeping toms and copy-cats at all. He even shared the eggnt with garlic sauce��s recipe in the gourmet magazines and the red braised pork��s recipe in a children��s picture book.


    He was so open and aboveboard, making Beate feel like a despicable rat. He shifted his bodyfortably.


    However, he had no choice. He had to save his professional career and Ducas Restaurant, which was in a dire situation.


    ��Just this one time... After learning how to make this dish, I��ll never do anything like this again,�� Beate thought as he flipped open the menu.


    The exquisite dishes on the menu made him feel reverent. As a chef, he knew how difficult it was to create a delicacy.


    Mag��s creativity was astonishing. Every dish on the menu was so unique. He used all kinds of cooking methods and put all kinds of seemingly ipatible food together to create one delicacy after another.


    Then, his gazended on that golden ��steamedrge yellow croaker��.


    This was a fish that Beate had never seen before. It should be some kind of marine fish. It looked as though it was made out of gold as it glittered.


    Compared to the spicy grilled fish and steamed fish head with diced hot red peppers that were covered with chopped chili, the steamedrge yellow croaker looked much lighter in vor.


    Yabemiya walked to the table and asked Beate, ��What would you like to order, Sir?��


    ��I would like to have the steamedrge yellow croaker and a helping of the eggnt with garlic sauce,�� Beate closed the menu and replied.


    ��Sure, please give us some time.�� Miya nodded with a smile.


    Beate leaned against his seat looking as though he was watching the chef getting busy in the kitchen. This was also the entertainment for the customers who sat around the kitchen.


    The orders were sent to the kitchen. Beate watched Mag scoop out the fried rice, take out 10 beggar��s chicken from the oven and brought two servings of ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall�� to the serving area before walking over to the fish tank.


    ��Here ites!�� Beate leaned forward slightly and watched Mag closely.


    Analyzing the cooking method of a dish naturally wasn��t as efficient as watching the chef cook it personally.


    Ingredients, heat control and steps. One would need a long time to analyze all that, but he was confident that he could learn how to do it just by watching Mag do it once.


    Mag reached into the fish tank and a onerge yellow croaker was in his grasp when he pulled his hand out.


    Cutting open the fish, washing it, steaming it...


    Mag��s actions were so fast that Beate��s eyes couldn��t catch up with him at all. In the meantime, Mag was also serving over 100 beef kebabs and two helpings of steaks.


    Beate was still in a state of shock with his mouth agape when Mag had covered the steamer and continued to move around all the stoves, cooking a few different dishes at the same time.


    Did he learn it?


    Eyes: ...?


    Hands: ...?


    Yes. He couldn��t even see what Mag did clearly.


    His actions were too fast and he did too many tasks in a short period of time. Beate couldn��t follow his tempo at all.


    He could only see a few steps vaguely, but he couldn��t see what condiments and side ingredients Mag used.


    ��Seems like I have to replicate it with tasting.�� Beate felt grave.


    About five minutester, therge yellow croaker was removed from the steamer and ced on the serving table.


    ��Your steamedrge yellow croaker and eggnt with garlic sauce.�� Soon, the two dishes floated out from the kitchen andnded in front of Beate steadily.


    This was Mamy Restaurant��s unique way of serving. It was controlled by a spatial magic caster. The other restaurants simply couldn��t afford that.


    Beate��s gaze was already attracted by the steamedrge yellow croaker in front of him. The goldenrge yellow croaker wasn��t big. It had a streamlined body and was cut open in the middle. It was spread open and ced in an elongated te. The dense golden scales were still glittering with a golden glow even after the fish was cooked. Long and thin tender spring onions were used as a garnish and the aroma greeted his nose.


    ��Gulp.��


    Beate��s Adam��s apple moved.


    The fresh aroma was different from the strong aroma of the spicy grilled fish ordered by the person who shared his table. However, it was still full of power and enticement.


    There was only a thinyer of the sauce and no other side ingredients could be seen.


    Therge yellow croaker was the main character of this dish. The spring onions couldn��t even be considered as a side character!

 Chapter 2378

    Chapter 2378: Mamy Restaurant Is So-So?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Yes, that fish looked too in and ordinary. However, that did not stop the customers from being strongly impacted by its visuals and taste.


    Fish was rarely steamed. Chefs would often want to use various spices with strong tastes to cover the fishy smell.


    However, one had to admit that steaming helped to retain thisrge yellow croaker��s appearance. Its gleaming golden scales had a glow of their own, making the fish the brightest star on the table.


    ��Spring onions and fish.�� Beate quickly noted down.


    Of course, he did not think that the steamedrge yellow croaker would only have this one ingredient. Chefs would usually remove the ingredients and spices affecting the overall appearance of the dish before adding some pretty garnish that might have nothing to do with the entire cooking process.


    Beate picked up his chopsticks and gently used them to slice the fish open. The golden scales fell to the sides of the fish, revealing the tender, white meat underneath.


    He first picked up a piece of meat from the upper part of the fish��s body. The meat was covered by the scales and was not submerged in the gravy so it should be the simplest, purest taste of the fish. That would best disy a chef��s standard.


    The moment the fish entered his mouth, Beate could taste its tenderness and freshness at the tip of his tongue. It also had a hint of savory fragrance. It was a really pure and natural taste that one would fall deeply into.


    There was no hint of fishiness and this shocked Beate!


    One had to know that other than the faint savory fragrance, Beate did not even taste any spice or seasoning. It was the taste of therge yellow croaker itself!


    Beate was 100 percent sure that this was a salt-water fish and such fish did not exist onnd.


    Steaming the fish would bring out its taste the best and the perfect control over the fire made the meat tender and chewy, making it irresistible.


    After that, he took a piece of meat from the tail area. It was just covered by the gravy so it should be the part that was the most vorful.


    The meat was still as fresh but after being submerged in the gravy, it carried along the fragrance of the sauce which infused perfectly with the taste of the fish to bring out a new vor.


    Beate could not tell what sauce it was. It did not have a strong taste but it had a unique fragrance thatplemented the steamed fish perfectly.


    Beate raised his eyebrows but could not help but close his eyes. Other than the fragrance of the sauce, he seemed to be able to detect a few other seasonings and ingredients in the gravy. The taste of these ingredients was so light that they seemed to only y a small supporting role, yet that was the cherry on top of the cake which made the vor of the steamedrge yellow croaker go up to the next level.


    However, he could not seem to find the correct seasoning and ingredients from among the ones he knew of.


    He took one bite after another yet his eyebrows were tightly knitted together. His hairdo was also ruffled by him. What a distressing delicacy.


    He had no idea what made it so delicious...


    However, he was not the only one with such a reaction. The middle-aged man sitting beside him was hissing while eating the spicy grilled fish. His eyes were red and he looked at the grilled fish with frustration. He had already finished half the fish and his lips were all swollen, yet he still had not figured out how this spicy grilled fish was done.


    Beate��s steamedrge yellow croaker was left with only the bones in no time at all. He stared at the te silently for a while before proceeding to drink the gravy.


    After that, he finished the gravy and fell silent again.


    After a while, he looked at the eggnt with garlic sauce, finished two bowls of rice, and left after footing the bill.


    ��I��m so full...��


    When he walked out of Mamy Restaurant, Beate rubbed his tummy. This was actually the best meal he had had for a long while.


    ��Here!�� Alva stuck his head out from a horse-drawn carriage parked at the side as he waved to Beate.


    Beate looked around and quickly walked towards the horse-drawn carriage after making sure that no one took notice of them.


    The horse-drawn carriage left Mamy Restaurant. Alva looked at Beate, who was sitting in front of him, excitedly and asked, ��Have you learned it?��


    Beate wanted to shake his head but after seeing Alva��s curious gaze, he changed his mind and nodded. ��Yes.��


    ��That��s great! Go make one when you return. If the taste is good, we��ll have a new product tounch tomorrow!�� Alva said agitatedly.


    ��I��m afraid that won��t do.�� Beate shook his head.


    ��Why not?�� Alva��s smile disappeared. ��You��re lying?��


    ��To make the steamedrge yellow croaker, you have to first find a stable supply for therge yellow croaker. The core of this dish is therge yellow croaker. You can��t do it with other fishes,�� Beate said.


    Alva smiled. ��It��s just a fish. If he can buy it, we can too.��


    ��This should be a salt-water fish. Although there are seafood merchants in Chaos City, their supplies are not stable. Besides, I haven��t seen them carry this type of fish.


    Alva frowned. However, he still dismissed it, saying, ��Don��t worry about that. I will solve the fish problem. You go back and study how exactly this steamedrge yellow croaker was made and try to replicate it perfectly.


    ��Alright.�� Beate nodded without saying another word.


    If Alva really could find therge yellow croaker, he would be confident to make such a delicious steamedrge yellow croaker.


    This fish tastes good by simply just steaming it!


    Even if he could not replicate Mag��s recipe urately, as long as he could make a gravy that tasted simr and control the fire, he should be able toe up with a decent steamedrge yellow croaker.


    If Alva can��t find the fish, that would be even better. There would not be a steamedrge yellow croaker without arge yellow croaker.


    And that way it would not be his fault


    ***


    ��There are more and more chefsing over to the restaurant to eat recently. There are also more restaurants in Aden Square with the same menu as us. Boss, aren��t you going to do anything about it?�� Miyained at night after work.


    ��Yeah, I even heard someone say that the braised chicken was so-so yesterday on the streets. That person said that the meat was dry and hard, and that it did not live up to its reputation. She even said that Mamy Restaurant is so-so.�� Ba chimed in. ��But she went to the small, dark restaurant at the roadside. They called it ��braised chicken and rice�� but we are the ones who get the bad review. How infuriating!��


    ��The worst part was that I saw a new restaurant opened by the road called ��Mami Restaurant��. Isn��t that swindling?!��


    Thedies spoke one after another about what they saw and heard recently, expressing their dissatisfaction.


    However, Mag smiled and said, ��There��s no need to be troubled by that. At least for now, it seems that the food and beverages industry in Chaos City is doing well. It is not as boring as it was before, selling only one kind of food.


    ��Most industries start from imitating before they can develop rapidly. I am actually very happy to share the methods and recipes with them.��

 Chapter 2379

    Chapter 2379: Monkey Is a Girl?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag had always been very tolerant of his peers�� copying behavior. This was a very important step in his n to change the Nond Continent��s food and beverage structure.


    Recently, the cksmith shops had received a lot of orders of semi-circr metal pots. The frying wok had be a cooking utensil that many chefs were learning to use. It even became some housewives�� first choice.


    The stir-frying method used to be a niche cooking method, but now it is a cooking method that was asmon as stewing. The sharing of the eggnt with garlic sauce��s recipe was a very important catalyst.


    Saute, bake, sear... All the different cooking methods slowly became more well-known and liked after Mamy Restaurant��s promotion.


    Of course, one definitely couldn��t say that Mag had created these cooking methods.


    But, he achieved the effect of promotion.


    If the method of cooking scrumptious food was only grasped in the hands of a few, this world would be too boring.


    Letting more people know about more cooking methods in different territories might create dishes that were surprising.


    If the people who lived by the sea only knew how to boil and steam seafood, wasn��t that wasting the barbecue and hot pot?


    If the herders on the grasnd only knew how to roast and stew beef and mutton, wouldn��t they have missed out on the braised beef and dried beef?


    Mag hoped that one day if ever someone else transmigrated from Earth to this world, they wouldn��t die immediately because they were choked to death by a pancake. Instead, they would marvel at the food in this world because it was so diversified and distinctive, yet a little familiar.


    However, he simply couldn��t tolerate certain things.


    ��Where is that so-called ��Mami Restaurant��?�� Mag asked Gina.


    Gina pointed at a ce as she answered, ��It��s over there and it��s quite a big restaurant. It was just opened two days ago and its renovation style is very simr to our restaurant.��


    ��This is too much. This is an outright fake and we will be med if someone falls sick after eating it.��


    ��We have to take care of it.��


    The maidens also spoke up angrily.


    I��ll go take a look tomorrow.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He also wanted to know who the person was who opened this counterfeit restaurant.


    The restaurant was cleaned and thedies returned to their dormitory.


    Annie went upstairs to draw and Kiddo and Amy were ying hide-and-seek. They were sweating profusely and not at all sleepy.


    Hide-and-seek was a great game, but it was hard on the ��duck��.


    As the victim of this game, Ugly Duckling had already chased after the children for the entire night.


    Kiddo ran behind a pir, poked her head out and made a funny face at Ugly Duckling. ��Over here, Ugly Duckling. Come and chase me!��


    Amy climbed onto the ceiling beam and waved at Ugly Duckling. ��I��m over here. Come and catch me, Ugly Duckling.��


    Ugly Duckling moved its head around and it didn��t know who to go after.


    Most importantly... it couldn��t afford to annoy or anger either of them!


    ��Alright, my little princesses. The game is over and we should go upstairs to wash up and sleep.�� Mag came over with a smile and rubbed Ugly Duckling��s head before opening his arms wide to Amy on the beam and saying, ��Come, Little Amy. Jump down. Father will catch you.��


    ��Then, I will jump.��


    Amy leaped down and was caught by Mag gently. He kissed her on the forehead before putting her down.


    ��I also want a hug. I also want to be lifted up. I also want a kiss.�� Kiddo ran out from the pir, hugged Mag��s thigh and started crawling upwards.


    ��Alright, alright. Kiddo gets a hug, a lift and a kiss too.�� Mag lifted the little one above his head and tossed her upwards gently. He caught her and tossed her up gently again.


    Kiddo��s bell-likeughter echoed in the restaurant.


    ��Alright. You should go upstairs to sleep now.�� Mag kissed Kiddo and then put her down.


    Ugly Duckling slumped on the floor,pletely spent as it looked at Mag gratefully.


    ��Let��s go. I��ll bring you two to wash up.�� Gina came over with a smile and casually cast two colorful bubbles onto the two little ones. The bubbles engulfed the two little ones like an air shroud before floating upstairs lightly.


    ��We��re flying in bubbles!��


    ��It��s so fun!��


    The two little ones floated away happily.


    Mag watched Gina��s retreating back with a hint of sadness. She was still a maiden who loved to greet people with a hug one month ago. Why did she feel like an old mother right now?


    Mag saw the two little ones waiting at the door in their pajamas after he went upstairs to take a bath and change into a bathrobe.


    ��Why are you two not lying on the bed?�� Mag asked smilingly.


    ��We want to listen to Father��s stories before we sleep.��


    ��Yes. Kiddo wants to listen to the story of ��Monkey Subdues White-Skeleton Demon��.��


    The two little ones stared at Mag and spoke expectantly.


    ��I want to listen to it too.�� Annie poked her head out from behind the door and looked at Mag expectantly too.


    ��Do you mind if I listen in as well?�� Gina walked out slowly.


    ��Alright. Since you all like to listen to stories so much, I��ll continue with the story of ��Monkey Subdues White-Skeleton Demon�� that we started previously.�� Mag rubbed the heads of the two little ones gently and walked into the room.


    Normal fairy tales could no longer satisfy these little ones. Even Kiddo said that the stories of the princes and princesses were too boring.


    Two days ago, Mag told them the story of ��Journey to the West�� in an excess of enthusiasm. He didn��t expect the three little ones to enjoy it tremendously and even Gina became his loyal listener.


    This monkey��s charisma had sessfully crossed over worlds and races.


    ��The master and his disciples headed west and came to the White Tiger Ridge...��


    Mag told them a chapter of ��Monkey Subdues White-Skeleton Demon�� and the four of them would cheer for Monkey��s alertness and pped over Tripitaka��s foolishness.


    Mag finished the story and the four of them were still wide awake. They were not sleepy at all.


    ��Father, what happened after the four of them left the White Tiger Ridge?�� Amy asked.


    ��If you want to know what happens next, tune in tomorrow. It��ste now and you have to go to sleep, or else you will bete for school tomorrow.�� Mag stopped a story at a climax to keep them in suspense. It was also a problem when the story was too interesting. It made the children too engrossed and unable to fall asleep.


    ��Father, father, is Monkey a big sister or a big brother?�� Kiddo asked curiously.


    ��Of course, he is a big brother,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    ��You said Monkey came out from a rock, so why can��t Monkey be a big sister?�� Kiddo asked seriously.


    ��Erm... This...�� Even though Mag thought that Kiddo��s exnation was a little ridiculous, he didn��t know how to refute the little one��s interesting and out-of-the-norm thinking.


    ��If Monkey is a big sister, is she and Tripitaka a couple then? That��s why she stayed loyal even though Tripitaka bullied her so many times? This is so sweet.�� Annie propped her chin on her hands and pondered.


    ��But if Monkey is a guy, isn��t that even sweeter?�� Gina thought.

 Chapter 2380

    Chapter 2380: Will I Be Acting as a Utility Man?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag heaved a sigh of relief after he finally put the three curious babies to bed. However, he saw Irina lying on her stomach with her chin propped on her hands and looking at him curiously when he returned to the bedroom.


    ��Why? Are you going to ask if Monkey is a guy or a girl too?�� Magughingly said.


    ��I��m just curious about why you have never told me these stories before? Monkey, the Little Mermaid, Snow White... Where did you get these stories from?�� Irina said to Mag smilingly, ��Actually, I have always been curious about the life you led in the past three years. What made you turn into who you are now?��


    ��Being a dad who has to take care of his child alone is an unprecedented challenge to me. I need to have more courage than in any of the fights I had before.�� Mag sat next to the window and caressed Irina��s soft long hair gently as he smilingly said, ��It may not need you to have a powerful might, but you need to have a lot of knowledge to handle the children��s sudden questions, good culinary skills to satisfy their cravings and small tricks to handle all children��s matters.��


    Irina sat up and looked at Mag with a gentle gaze. She smiled and then hugged Mag tightly.


    !!


    ��When I was in the tree, I was worried that you couldn��t take care of yourself and Amy, but you did much better than what I imagined. You are a good father.��


    Mag hugged her with a smile and whispered into her ear gently, ��I just did what I am supposed to do. I hope to give you guys afortable life.��


    ��Then...�� Irina curved her lips and said in a low voice, ��Tell me the story of ��Journey to the West�� alone.��


    ��Huh?�� Mag��s hand that was moving downwards, halted.


    1


    ***


    Rodu, in the backstage of ck Cat Opera House.


    Vicki watched as the actors asked Ang, who was removing her makeup, ��You��re been here for a few days. How are you feeling now?��


    Ang turned to look at her and smilingly said, ��I feel that acting is quite fun and much simpler than I have imagined.��


    There was a hint of seduction in this woman��s every move. It wasn��t an exaggeration to say that she was a natural seductress. Even Vicki was stunned for a moment.


    ��Simple?�� Vicki frowned. ��You are saying that performing is a simple thing?��


    The rxed backstage began to quiet down. All the opera actors turned to look at Ang with a piteous look.


    Ang nodded. ��Based on what I have seen recently, I don��t think it��s difficult yet.��


    Vicki crossed her arms and sternly said, ��Alright, show me a nervous expression.��


    ��There are many kinds of nervousness. What kind do you want me to perform?�� Ang stood up and asked with an equally serious expression.


    ��You need to pee urgently. There��s no toilet or bushes nearby and you are surrounded by men,�� Vicki said coldly.


    Ang snapped her long and shapely legs together and clenched her fists. She leaned forward a little and bit on her lower lip. Her watery eyes looked around with an urgent expression with a hint of nervousness and shyness.


    ��She portrayed it rather urately.��


    The senior actors present all nodded, recognizing Ang��s performance.


    Vicki was stunned. She didn��t expect Ang��s actions and expressions to be so on point, and the shyness in her eyes made people feel sorry for her. That wasn��t something that a normal actor could have portrayed easily.


    Vicki continued to say coldly, ��You��re pressed against the wall by a man you like, but you identally farted.��


    1


    All the actors present: ��...?��


    Ang was also taken aback, but she soon raised her eyebrows and took two steps backwards to lean against the wall. She lifted her chin up slightly, immersing into the character that was being pressed against the wall.


    She crossed her arms across her body nervously and pursed her lips together. There was a hint of shyness and dness in her soft and bright eyes. She looked like a beautiful maiden who had just met the man of her dreams.


    She disyed 70% of innocence with 30% of allureness perfectly.


    All the men present were stunned. They seemed to have seen a hint of their first love.


    Then, her expression suddenly froze and then turned nervous. Her gaze became shifty and her feet moved backwards a little, touching the wallpletely. She tugged her skirt with her left hand lightly and lowered her head a little. She looked to her left as though she was nning her escape.


    Vicki��s eyelids twitched. Although Ang��s performance wasn��t astonishing to her, it was considered as extraordinary for a noob who had never learned about performing and had only observed in the theater for a few days.


    If she expressed it in another form: She was born to be an actor!


    Her actions were designed on point and her microexpressions were perfect. Her initial shy and expectant look was enough to move most of the men, and hertter embarrassed expression due to farting identally was also equally adorable.


    Vicky had already guessed that Ang was the main female lead for the new movie when Mag sent her over. At first, Vicki wasn��t convinced. She believed her acting skills definitely crushed hers.


    But now, she was convinced by Mag��s choice.


    Although Ang wasn��t a professional actor, she had a great natural talent and a strong learning ability.


    Most importantly, she was highlypatible with the character. Based on her earlier performance, Vicki had already found her female lead.


    There was probably no one else who was more suitable to y the female lead than Ang in this world.


    Vicki looked at Ang with a gentler gaze as she nodded. ��From tomorrow on, you will learn to perform from me. Performance is an art form. You still have a long way to go before you can be an outstanding actor.��


    ��That��s all?�� Ang was a little surprised. ��I can still perform many different kinds of nervousness.��


    ��Wake up at six tomorrow morning. The three hours before the morning performance will be the time for you to learn. If your performance is satisfactory, I��ll give you a chance to go on stage.�� Vicki calmly said, ��But don��t look forward to it too much. It will be a bit character without lines.��


    ��Will I be acting as a utility man?�� Ang asked.


    ��Girl, don��t look down on the bit characters. We all start from being bit characters.�� Old Man Mi chuckled.


    Ang shrugged and turned her gaze to Vicki. She smiled enthusiastically and said with a charming voice, ��My thirst for knowledge cannot wait any longer. Maestro, let��s not wait till tomorrow morning. Let me go to your room and learn from you tonight. I believe I will have the ability to go on stage tomorrow after your clear exnation and demonstration.��

 Chapter 2381 - It’s All Over Now. I’m Dirty…

    <h4>Chapter 2381: It��s All Over Now. I��m Dirty��</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Vicki looked at Ang with aplicated gaze and spat out a word decisively in a cold voice, ��Scram!��


    Vicki had been wary about Ang ever since she discovered Ang peeping at her in the changing room.


    Even though she was 100 percent certain that Ang was a female subus, her gaze was too evil. It reminded her of the rumors about the subi, like being good at seduction, great in bed and reading minds.


    Anyway, letting a subus into your room at night was definitely a very dangerous thing, no matter if you were a male or a female.


    ��The maestro is so cold and hurtful.�� Ang pressed on her soft bosom gently with a hurt expression.


    The men at the side all looked sorry for her. They wanted to go forward to scoop her up into their arms and say: ��Let��g go to my room to heal your wounds!��


    ��What are all of you looking at? Go to bed after you remove your makeup. We still have a performance tomorrow morning!�� Vicki red at all of them before casting a chilly nce at Ang.?<i>��This demoness is disruptive to our morale. I have to keep her under control, otherwise the opera troupe will be in chaos.��</i>


    Everyone dispersed instantly.


    Ang stuck her tongue out when she saw that and she was prepared to escape too.


    ��It��s just the two of us now. Why are you in a hurry to go away?��


    Before Ang could reach the door, Vicki��s voice rang out behind her and her footsteps faltered.


    ��Didn��t you say that your thirst for knowledge can��t wait any longer and you want me to teach you?�� There was a hint of amusement in Vicki��s voice.


    Ang soon rxed her tensed-up expression. She smiled at Vicki and said in a seductive voice, ��I really thought that Maestro is really so cruel and is unwilling to teach me.��


    ......


    A greenish-blue light sparkled in her long and seductive eyes. Every move of hers was extremely seductive.


    <i>��This demoness!��</i>


    <i>��She��s so beautiful����</i>


    Two voices spoke up in Vicki��s mind immediately.


    ��Calm down! This is the enchantment that the subi are best at. This demoness is born with the Eyes of Enchantment. Even though she didn��t deliberately use her enchantment techniques, her every single smile and look could affect a person��s mind, including women.��


    <i>��Then, why are you making her stay? I can go to sleep too����</i>


    ��I have to press her down, otherwise she will be all over me in the future.��


    <i>��So, you like to be on top?��</i>


    ����?��


    Ang saw that Vicki was staring ahead nkly and she smiled even brighter. Even a woman couldn��t resist her charm. Ang stepped forward and smilingly said, ��Then, how is Maestro going to teach me? Are we doing it here or going to a morefortable ce?��


    Vicki��s gaze became clear again. She looked at Ang, who was already leaning over her aggressively and provocatively, and lifted Ang��s chin up with her left index finger. She pinched Ang��s chin with her thumb and smiled flippantly. ��Isn��t here much more exciting?��


    Now, it was Ang��s turn to panic.


    <i>��What the heck?! Isn��t she famous for being strict and fierce? Why is she suddenly so aggressive?��</i>


    <i>��No! I cannot lose to her. She��s most probably pretending!��</i>


    Ang calmed herself down and smiled even more seductively. She ced her right hand on Vicki��s shoulder and slid it towards her neck. At the same time, her pupils began to spin, as though a vortex had appeared within them. The Eyes of Enchantment were set in motion as she said in a mesmerizing voice, ��Then, how do we begin?��


    Vicki stiffened a little when she felt Ang��s soft hand moving up her shoulder. She didn��t expect Ang to go forward with it.


    <i>��I��m getting goosebumps�� You have to let go now.��</i>


    ��No. Letting go now means that I have lost to her. I can never allow that to happen!��


    Vicki clenched her teeth and grabbed Ang��s hand that was about to touch her neck. She gave it a tug and Ang fell into her arms.


    They stared into each other��s eyes.


    Ang: ����?��


    Vicki: ����?��


    The backstage became quiet suddenly. Vicki was holding onto Ang��s tiny waist with one hand and she could even see Ang��s voluptuous bosom peeking out of her cor when she lowered her head.


    Now what? What was she supposed to do next? Vicki was a little stunned.


    Angy in Vicki��s arms and blinked her eyes. She was also a little befuddled. This was her first time lying in someone��s arms. Even though Vicki was a cute girl, there were also advantages to it. She could be overpowered easily.


    At a time like this, she felt her brain was still rather inadequate even though she had plenty of theoretical knowledge.


    Silence��


    Silence��


    <i>��I say, how long are you two going to maintain this pose? My arms are aching!��?</i>A weakint broke this awkward silence.


    As a great actor, Vicki caught a hint of befuddlement and panic in Ang��s eyes and her smile became confident instantly. Vicki lowered her body slowly and gently blew at Ang��s ear. ��Your waist is not bad and your boobs are quite big too.��


    Ang��s ears turned red immediately. Her legs became soft after being blown at and she slumped in Vicki��s armspletely.


    ��Oh dear. I��ve met a pervert!�� Ang��s heart raced as she tried to escape, but her legs felt like jelly. ��And�� why do I feel a little expectant?��


    ��Why isn��t she escaping? What should I do now?�� Vicki stared at Ang, who was motionless in her arms, and frowned. She was caught in an awkward situation now.


    She had already taken enough verbal liberties with her and blew into her ear, so what should she do now? Perhaps, she really had to exin and demonstrate to her��? But, she really didn��t know how.


    Ang blinked as she stared at Vicki. She wanted to run and at the same time, she wanted to find out what would Vicki do next? Was it going to be like what those big sisters described?


    It was so nerve-wracking�� so exciting.


    The minutes ticked past, forcing Vicki to lower her head closer to Ang��s face.


    <i>��Run away!��</i>


    <i>��Don��te any closer!��</i>


    The two of them went on stubbornly, stubbornly, stubbornly��


    Pop.


    And then they kissed.


    Ang widened her eyes in a daze for some time before she suddenly leaped out of Vicki��s arms as if she was electrocuted, and ran out of the room. Her voice only rang out from afar after a while. ��Maestro, I can��t meet you tonight. Let��s do it tomorrow morning����


    Vicki stared at the empty doorway and mumbled to herself in a daze, ��It��s all over now. I��m dirty����


    <i>��Don��t worry. I did it, so it has nothing to do with you.��</i>


    ��That is also my mouth!��


    <i>��What did you feel earlier?��</i>


    ��Erm�� It was soft and bouncy, like jelly�� Ptui! I need to go brush my teeth!

 Chapter 2382 - Don’t Write About Anything Below the Neck

    <h4>Chapter 2382: Don��t Write About Anything Below the Neck</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Mag received the first draft from Cynthia one weekter.


    Mag even praised Cynthia��s efficiency and diligence when he received that thick manuscript. Compared to the original script, tons of details were obviously added to it.


    Mag made a pot of red tea for himself as he sat in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, flipped open that thick ��Phantom of the Secret Cave�� and started to read it seriously.


    Cynthia sat across from him as she held onto the cup of hot tea and observed Mag��s expression carefully.


    This was the first time she handed her manuscript to her boss face-to-face. She was a little nervous, embarrassed and expectant.


    This was a manuscript that took her a week of hard work. It wasn��t just because she loved to write, but mainly because Mag had given her too much material.


    A whileter, Mag closed the book gradually and looked at Cynthia with a weird expression. He took a sip of the tea and ced the cup down gently. He said with exasperation, ��Do you know how many years you would be spending in jail if you had written this in another ce?��


    ��Huh?�� Cynthia looked befuddled.


    ��Don��t pretend to be stupid. I asked you to flesh out the details, but did you only flesh out that area? You wrote 20,000 words on the plot whereby others would simply write, ��The lights were turned off and the bed began to shake�� and get it over with!�� Mag pressed his fingers to his temples, feeling as though he was going to explode.


    ��Did you tell me to write what I am good at���� Cynthia lowered her head and blushed, but she was still feeling a little aggrieved.


    ��I said details! Details!��


    ��Doesn��t that have enough details?��


    ��Erm���� Mag looked at Cynthia and was actually lost for words at that moment.


    ......


    The two of them looked at each other silently for a while before Mag picked up the book again. He skipped over the R-rated contents. The book was overall quite well-done. It had already transformed from an obscure script to an easy-to-read novel.


    This maiden was indeed a talent, but she didn��t use her gifts correctly.


    ��You need to amend it,�� Mag put down the book and said to Cynthia.


    Cynthia pressed her lips together. She was most afraid of the editor telling her to amend her manuscript. It was worse than writing it.


    ��How shall I amend it?��


    Cynthia couldn��t afford to offend her boss, so she could only ask how to do it.


    ��Change the R-rated parts to what children can read,�� Mag answered.


    Cynthia blinked and said, ��What about the specific standards?��


    Mag pondered seriously for a while before saying, ��Don��t write about anything below the neck.��


    ��A world where only the head exists?�� Cynthia eximed.


    Mag rolled his eyes, ��It��s not that only the head exists. Just don��t write so many minute details.��


    ��How can I do that? The details are the most important part of a novel. The sense of reality will be lost without details. I cannot ept such amendment suggestions.�� Cynthia refuted.


    Mag was surprised with Cynthia��s rebuttal and he murmured, ��But this is a book that we need to promote to a wider audience.��


    ��Then just don��t allow the children to read it. It��s not as though only the children read novels in this world and I��m not writing children��s literature, so why should I amodate them?


    ��It isn��t as though they can��t see prettydies in short skirts and tank tops when I don��t write about them in my book. They can still read about these books secretly when they can��t do it aboveboard,�� Cynthia said with a serious expression and a confident tone.


    Mag couldn��t help but smile as he looked at Cynthia. He nodded and replied, ��Alright. Let��s not do it ording to that standard. However, you still have to censor those parts. This is a proper novel. Focusing on describing the male lead and the female lead��s rtionship, and how they face their enemies together will be enough to prop up the story.


    ��I hope this novel will be popr because the story plot is excellent and not because it��s great for reading secretly.��


    ��But����


    ��Put your name ��Cynthia�� at the back of the book if you insist on adding this plotline,�� Mag said faintly.


    Cynthia opened her mouth, but she eventually nodded obediently. ��Alright.��


    She could never do such a shameless thing like putting her real name on the book.


    Moreover, just as Mag said, this was an outstanding story. The story��s brilliance wouldn��t be affected even without all those plotlines and it would have even more readers instead.


    ��Take it back and amend it first. You can keep the contents. If this book bes popr, you can publish it as fanfiction for adults.�� Mag pushed the book towards Cynthia.


    ��Am I allowed to do that?�� Cynthia��s eyes lit up. Mag gave her another way out just as she wasmenting over the loss of her content that was written painstakingly.


    ��The premise is that the novel has to be popr first,�� Mag said smilingly, ��Therefore, go back and edit it carefully.��


    ��Alright, then I shall go back first.�� Cynthia put down her cup, picked up the book on the table and left.


    ��It��s rare to see such a hardworking author,�� Mag mumbled to himself with a smile as he watched Cynthia walk away.


    After drinking two cups of tea, Mag got up and left with his bicycle.


    Other than going to Hope School to teach the children, Mag had built a movie studio in the magic beast mountain range beyond the city.


    Locations were naturally very important when one wanted to make movies.


    Mag couldn��t find appropriate locations to film after going around Chaos City, so he decided to spend the money to build them himself.


    He had altered the story of ��A Chinese Ghost Story��. The story no longer took ce in Lan Ruo Temple. Instead, it took ce in a cave.


    The male lead was no longer a schr who couldn��t find a ce to stay for the night. Instead, he was a chef who entered a cave by mistake when he was searching for ingredients��


    The cave was built on a cliff at the periphery of the magic beast mountain range. It was altered from a natural cave. It had a small entrance and after walking in for 20 meters, it opened up.


    Mag chose this location because its interior was a huge natural cave. It would be a beautiful filming location after slight alterations.


    Furthermore, the interior of the cave was huge and satisfied most of the fighting scenes�� needs. The need to build more backdrops was greatly reduced.


    A group of elves was building the bamboo buildings when Mag arrived. An underground river flowed around the house gradually. Fish could be seen swimming happily in the clear water too.


    Luminous pearls were embedded at the top of the cave. Of course, they were not real luminous pearls. They were luminous pearl imitations and were much brighter than the luminous pearls. Most importantly, they were cheap.


    ��Mr. Mag.�� The elves greeted Mag familiarly.


    ��Thank you for working so hard.�� Mag nodded with a smile. Most of his projects were done by the elven construction teamtely, so he knew many people there.


    The elves worked meticulously and carefully. They were highly efficient with a great sense of aesthetic. Other than being more expensive, they were much better than the dwarves construction team.

 Chapter 2383 - Wait For Me At the Little Forest Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 2383: Wait For Me At the Little Forest Tonight</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Mag went over to take a look and pointed out a few issues before leaving the cave.


    Judging from the progress, this scene could be built in another three days.


    As for the outdoor portion, Mag had already nned it out. They would film at the magic beast forest. That way, they would even save on hiring calefares. The magic beasts could make up the numbers for the viins.


    Of course, to enhance the visual effects and impact, Mag was even ready to go to the Demon Inds to shoot.


    Mag rode on his bicycle which was adjusted to the mountainous terrain and bumped into the Rose Mercenary Squad that was about to hike up the mountain.


    ��Boss Mag, what are you doing here?�� Sivir was a little surprised.


    Skol, Scott, and the rest all greeted Mag.


    ��To take a look at the construction site here.�� Mag stopped his bicycle and looked at Sivir, who was dressed in ck, and said with a smile, ��Are you going into the mountain for a mission?��


    Sivir was confused as to why Mag had a construction site in the magic beast mountain range. However, she still answered, ��Yes. I received ast-minute mission and we are about to go up the mountain to try my luck.��


    Mag nced at his watch. It was about noon. Mercenary squads usually would not choose such a time to go up the mountain as the magic beast mountain range spelled danger the moment the sun sets.


    ��Isn��t it toote to go up the mountain now?�� Mag asked as he looked at Sivir. He did not want this woman to think that just because she was lucky enough to have met him the previous time, it meant that the Rose Mercenary Squad was strong enough to do whatever they wanted in the magic beast mountain range.


    ��Yes. Therefore, we��re only here for a while today. We��re just going to set up a few traps before heading back to the city.�� Sivir nodded. She somehow found Mag��s words quite familiar.


    ��Well I wish you guys luck then. I am going back to prepare for the afternoon hours.�� Mag bade them farewell and rode down the mountain.


    ......


    He was unnecessarily worried. Sivir was a very experienced mercenary and after what happened previously, she would not be foolish enough to put her members in unnecessary danger.


    ��Boss Mag��s two-wheeled vehicle is not bad. When I have the money, I��ll get one too,�� Sydney said enviously as he watched Mag ride away.


    ��Forget it, Monkey, do you want to carry that thing up trees?�� Scott mocked.


    Everyoneughed along and the atmosphere was joyous.


    Sivir looked away. She became serious. ��Continue advancing. We��ve got to hurry up and leave the mountain range before the sun sets.��


    The members all agreed and stopped joking around.


    ***


    Mag returned to the restaurant and saw that there was already a long queue outside. In the kitchen, Firis and Cami were doing the preparatory work.


    ��First, is the tofu pudding ready?�� Mag, who had changed into his chef��s suit, asked while he went to the side to wash his hands.


    ��Yes, the tofu pudding is ready. The red braised pork and braised chicken are also cooking in the pot,�� Firis said with a smile.


    ��Excellent. Thank you.�� Mag nodded.


    Firis had been improving rapidly over the period of time and after mastering how to make tofu pudding, she had also mastered the red braised pork and braised chicken. She also undertook almost all the preparatory work for most dishes and that helped Mag significantly with his workload.


    ��The vegetables are all cut up too,�� Cami said with a pout.


    Mag nced at the neatly arranged ingredients and said with a smile, ��Thank you, too.��


    ��Done.�� Cami retracted her finger-knives and walked out of the kitchen. When she passed by Mag, she told Mag telepathically, ��Come meet me at the little forest at the western side of the square after we��re closed for the day.��


    ��That��s not very appropriate.�� Mag raised his eyebrow and looked at Cami.


    Cami had already walked past him and did not give him a chance to reject her.


    A man and a woman meet in a little forest in the middle of the night.


    Ermm��


    Mag decided to go over alone to see what she had up her sleeves.


    ***


    After lunch hours, Mag brought Yabemiya to Hope School for sses.


    It was Friday and his God of Cookery��s Advanced ss was scheduled in the afternoon.


    The 32 person name list had not changed at the moment. Although there was a disparity in terms of talent, the children all disyed an immense passion for cooking and that made Mag very d.


    ��Teacher Mag.�� Just as Mag arrived at the training building, a child sitting on the staircase outside it stood up and went over to him excitedly.


    ��Beck, why are you here so early?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��I wanted toe over earlier to practice because I am learning very slowly,�� Beck replied with an embarrassed smile.


    ��Come on in.�� Mag pushed open the door with a smile and brought Beck into the hall.


    There was still about half an hour to the start of ss and Mag came earlier to prepare for the lesson.


    Beck would always be the first to arrive to wait for him at the training center. He would also be thest to leave after ss so that he could practice a while more.


    This child��s talent was mediocre and was neither the best nor the worst.


    However, he was small andcking in strengthpared to the other students. Fortunately, he was hard working enough, and therefore, he could keep up with the ss.


    ��The same old rules apply. You can work on your own but do not injure yourself,�� Mag reminded Beck and went upstairs alone.


    ��Alright,�� Beck quickly said and walked over to his cooking bench.


    In the training center, everything was the best. There are the sharpest knives, the strongest stove, and an endless supply of ingredients for one to practice their cutting skills.


    The second child to arrive at the training center was Farah.


    Miya opened the door for her.


    ��Big Sister Miya.�� Farah greeted warmly.


    Miya looked at Farah dotingly and pinched her little tuft of hair with a smile as she said, ��You have a very pretty hairdo today, Farah, but there��s just a little issue with the angle. Let me help you adjust it.��


    Farah walked over obediently and lowered her head slightly to allow Miya to retie her hair.


    The little girl liked to use her short hair to cover her ears and most of her eyes, but she finally tied her hair up after Miya��s encouragement, revealing her ears and her pretty face.


    ��Mm. How cute.�� Miya gently pinched Farah��s soft kitten ears.


    Farah blushed and said softly, ��Thank you, Big Sister Miya.��


    ��Are you intending to practice cooking or are you going to read today?�� Miya asked.


    ��Read,�� Farah said without a thought.


    ��Go on. Teacher Mag is on the second floor. You can go to him for any book you want. You can read it at my office,�� Miya said with a smile.


    ��Mm.�� Farah smiled. She nced at Beck, who was practicing his cutting skills very seriously, and tiptoed upstairs.

 Chapter 2384 - Homework

    <h4>Chapter 2384: Homework</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Mag looked at the door when he heard the footsteps. Farah lowered her hand that was about to knock on the door and softly said, ��Teacher Mag, I would like to borrow a book.��


    ��Take whatever books you��d like to read. Just put them back after you are done,�� Mag replied with a gentle smile.


    ��Yes.�� Farah nodded with a smile. She walked in and quickly took a chronicle of the Nond Continent before walking out of Mag��s office.


    ��I didn��t expect thisss to be so interested in history,�� Mag murmured softly.


    Farah gave him and Miya a deep impression during their first lesson. She was a child who had low self-esteem.


    This child had shown an astonishing talent in learning to cook during their two week interaction.


    If Beck was a hard working child with a normal aptitude, Farah would be the genius child.


    When the other children were still fretting over how to handle the board, the cleaver and cutting the ingredients neatly, Farah had already finished preparing all the ingredients for the Yangzhou fried rice wlessly.


    Mag was tortured in the test field for the God of Cookery back then because of this, but Farah grasped it in only two lessons.


    The cat tribe��s bloodline gave her observation and control that were far above normal people��s. Furthermore, she had a smart brain.


    Her talent in the culinary arts and interactions with Miya and her ssmates seemed to have cheered her up. She looked more outgoing than before.


    However, she was still quiet, although she no longer hid in the corner and now had a new hobby of reading.


    Mag had everything, including a lot of books. Hence, she always came to the training center 30 minutes earlier to read.


    ......


    Farah returned to Mag��s office five minutes before the lesson began.


    ��If you like it, take it to read. Return it after you are done,�� Mag said with a smile.


    A hint of joy shed through Farah��s eyes, but she soon shook her head and said, ��Mother said I have to finish my homework. I can��t waste time doing other things.��


    Mag helped her ce the thick book back onto the shelf before asking her, ��Tomorrow is Saturday and there is no ss. Do you want to do some part-time work at the restaurant, Farah?��


    Farah��s eyes lit up, but she soon had a hesitant expression.


    ��Just tell your mother that I invited you toe over. Your learning process is different from your ssmates, so I��ve decided to teach you different things,�� Mag smilingly said.


    A smile appeared on Farah��s face as she asked Mag, ��What time should Ie to your restaurant tomorrow?��


    ��Come to the restaurant at 6:30 a.m. You will work part-time for the whole day. You can experience what kind of work needs to bepleted from the start to the end when you operate a restaurant.��


    ��Sure. I will arrive on time.�� Farah nodded before heading downstairs.


    Mag tidied up his teaching ns and went downstairs too.


    The children had already arrived, and they weren��t idling around. They were practicing their cutting skills seriously.


    To be an excellent chef, having solid fundamentals was very important.


    Mag walked one round in the hall. He could gauge the students�� current levels and if they had practiced at home just by looking at their work on the chopping boards.


    Two sses in a week was too short to learn to cook. They couldn��t improve if they didn��t practise at home.


    Geniuses like Farah were the minority in the world.


    What made Mag d was that most of the students�� cutting skills had clear improvement. Their rate of improvement was different, but they all had signs of practice.


    Mag stopped next to a chubby youth, looked at the potato cubes of different sizes and calmly asked, ��Clyde, you didn��t touch the chef��s knife after you went home, right?��


    The youth called Clyde blushed and put down his chef��s knife. He lowered his head and said softly, ��T-teacher, I don��t have a chef��s knife at home.��


    ��No chef��s knife?��


    ��My mother never cuts things up when she cooks. We use our hands to eat after the food is cooked. My father had a saber, but he never lets me touch it.�� Clyde lowered his head even more. He stole a peep at Mag. ��But my mother promised me that she will buy a chef��s knife for me soon and I can practice at home.��


    Mag felt heartache and self-reproach as he looked at the youth whose head was lowered to his chest.


    ��It��s fine. Even though you didn��t practise much, you have still improvedpared to your previous lesson. Good job. You can do even better.�� Mag patted his shoulders gently.


    Clyde looked up at Mag with disbelief. He met Mag��s encouraging eyes and a beam of light seemed to have shone into his heart. He felt motivated again.


    ��Continue on,�� Mag said and walked to the next student.


    Looking at these children in their new uniforms, Mag would sometimes forget that their families were extremely poor. Some things that he thought were normal, weren��t so for these children.


    To these poor children, their families even had problems filling up their stomachs. Getting them to practise their culinary skills at home was almost impossible.


    ��Alright, children. The practice before ss is over now. We are not teaching cutting skills today. Let me introduce all the cooking utensils to you.��


    Mag went up to the lectern, interrupted the students�� cutting skills practice loudly and began his lesson.


    Yabemiya sat in thest row properly. She was taking down notes with a notebook. She looked like the 33rd student.


    Unwittingly, the bell for school dismissal rang.


    The children looked at Mag expectantly. Based on their lessons�� experience, Teacher Mag would make dinner for them and they could eat it before going home.


    ��Children, I won��t be making dinner for all of you today,�� Mag said with a smile.


    The children had ill-concealed disappointment on their faces.


    ��However, I have prepared a gift for all of you.�� Mag pointed to the back of the training hall.


    The children turned to look behind them.


    They saw 32 ck bags ced neatly next to the smiling Miya. The pots�� handles were sticking out from the bags.


    ��This is?��


    The children looked befuddled and perplexed.


    ��You guys already have a rough understanding about being a chef after the past few days�� lessons. In order to let you all better practise at home, I have prepared a pot and a chef��s knife for each of you. There is also a bag of potatoes in the bag.


    The homework today is: cook dinner for your family members with the potatoes,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Giving us a chef��s knife and a metal pot!��


    The children��s eyes lit up.


    ��Am I going to have my own chef��s knife?!�� Clyde even jumped up in excitement.

 Chapter 2385 - Hot and Sour Shredded Potato

    <h4>Chapter 2385: Hot and Sour Shredded Potato</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The children went home happily with Mag��s gifts. Compared to a delicious dinner, having their own chef��s knife and metal pot made them even more excited.


    Furthermore, Teacher Mag had just taught them a dish called ��hot and sour shredded potato��, which looked very simple.


    The children couldn��t wait to show their family members their culinary skills now that they had the chef��s knife, pot, potato and side ingredients.


    ��Aren��t they the God of Cookery��s Advanced ss��s students? What are they carrying on their backs?��


    ��School bags?��


    ��No. It looks like a pot. See, there is even a handle.��


    ��They even issued pots? Teacher Mag is rather interesting.��


    The other teachers and children looked at the children from the God of Cookery��s Advanced ss with shock.


    Yabemiya helped Mag to pack up as she asked curiously, ��Boss, didn��t you say that you would only give them the chef��s knife and pot after their culinary skills have gained your recognition?��


    ��Giving them the chef��s knife and pot as a recognition of their abilities was my original thought.�� Mag nodded with a smile. ��However, I suddenly realized something today. Not all of these children will be able to reach the standard that I set, but if they have a knife which they could use and practice with daily, the chances of them reaching the standard will be much higher. It��s enough as long as they work hard.��


    Yabemiya nodded thoughtfully and said to Mag smilingly, ��Boss, you��re such a good man.��


    Mag simply smiled and walked to the door. ��We need to go back to start our operation.��


    ***


    ......


    ��Mother, I��m home.�� Farah walked into a dark and narrow house with a ck bag on her back.


    A thin and crouching figure stood up next to the only small window in the house and poured some water into a broken terracotta bowl. She said to Farah smilingly, ��Wee home, Farah. Do you feel tired?��


    Farah took the terracotta bowl and finished the water in gulps. She smiled and said, ��I��m not tired. Studying is not tiring at all.��


    ��What are you carrying?�� Her mother noticed the ck bag on Farah��s back.


    ��This is a gift from Teacher Mag. It��s a metal pot, a chef��s knife and a bag of potatoes.�� Farah ced the bag on the floor and took the items out. Finally, she got out a book: ��The Amazing Journey Around the World��.


    Farah stared at the book in a daze. Her eyes turned red immediately, but she couldn��t help smiling.


    This was a book from Teacher Mag��s shelves. She intended to read this book after she finished that chronicle, but she didn��t expect Mag to give this book to her.


    ��There are so many things here. They��re too valuable. Did Teacher Mag give them to all the children?�� Farah��s mother asked uneasily. Her fingertips brushed across the pot��s smooth bottom. She had never seen such a good pot before.


    ��Yes, Mother. Teacher said he gave us pots and knives, so that we could practice at home.�� Farah nodded and ced the book on the bed at the side. ��We were also given homework today. We are to make dinner for our family with the potatoes.��


    ��You��re going to make dinner?�� Farah��s mother looked at her in shock.


    ��Yes. I learnt how to cook potatoes today.�� Farah nodded and took out four potatoes from the bag and walked into the shabby kitchen.


    Farah��s mother, Issa, followed her in. Even though their family conditions weren��t good, she had never let Farah cook by herself before.


    Farah enrolled into Hope School with the help of Principal Luna. The child came home to tell her that she had gotten into the God of Cookery��s Advanced ss and was going to learn to cook from the most formidable chef in the world the week before.


    She was already very d that her child got to study and have full meals daily.


    She didn��t care so much about Farah learning to cook. She wouldn��t interfere as long as Farah studied hard.


    Being a chef wasn��t an easy matter. Even though she only stayed at home to do handiwork and didn��t go out, she had heard that the neighbor��s son had be a chef��s apprentice. Not only did he get to eat good meals, he even had a monthly wage of 1,000 copper coins. He was the neighbors�� object of envy.


    However, being a chef wasn��t easy. She heard that the son had not returned home for a month. He had been practicing his culinary skills in the kitchen daily. His dad went to visit him two days ago. He had had good meals, but he still lost weight.


    As for her child trying to be a chef just with two lessons in school weekly, she didn��t believe that the teacher was that formidable.


    Farah looked at the porridge left in the small terracotta pot and said, ��I��ll warm up the porridge and then stir-fry a hot and sour shredded potatoes and make a salt & pepper potatoes dish.��


    ��What?�� Issa looked befuddled.


    Farah heated the porridge and said, ��Teacher taught us how to make two dishes today, but he only mentioned the salt & pepper potatoes briefly and didn��t demonstrate how to do it. I want to try to make it.��


    ��Food is precious. We cannot waste it.�� Issa reminded her seriously. They were slightly relieved recently as Farah ate in school, but they were still poor.


    The food called potatoes seemed rather filling. It would be a pity if Farah wasted them.


    ��Yes. I understand.�� Farah nodded and grabbed the chef��s knife.


    Issa felt like Farah seemed to have changed suddenly. The confidence in her eyes shocked her.


    She grabbed a potato and shifted the broad cleaver on the potato��s surface. A long strip of potato skin extended downwards and in the blink of an eye, the skin of four potatoes were removed.


    The potato skins were thin as paper and equally wide. There was no break in the middle.


    She ced the skinned potatoes on the chopping block and two potatoes were quickly equally shredded in the midst of the chopping sounds. They were then soaked in a bowl of clear water.


    The other two potatoes were then chopped into cubes and then soaked in water too.


    <i>��Her cutting skills?!��</i>


    Issa��s mouth was wide agape with shock as she stared with disbelief.


    W-was this really her child?


    When did she grasp such intricate cutting skills?


    Farah didn��t notice her mother��s change. All her attention was focused on cooking.


    Even though her cutting skills were already quite good, this was her first time cooking by herself.


    The porridge was already boiling in the pot. She used a cloth to put the terracotta pot onto the floor before putting the metal pot onto the stove.


    She wiped the inside of the pot with pig��s skin and stir-fried the dried chili with therd, before adding the shredded potatoes that were already drained in.


    Farah held onto the metal pot with one hand and stir-fried the golden shredded potatoes with a spat with the other.


    ��Smells great.��


    Issa couldn��t help swallowing her saliva as she watched from the side.

 Chapter 2386 - One More Bowl!

    <h4>Chapter 2386: One More Bowl!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    A te of hot and sour shredded potatoes decorated with some red chili and a te of salt & pepper potatoes, together with a bowl of piping hot porridge was Issa and Farah��s dinner.


    ��Mother, try it.�� Farah sat in front of Issa as she looked at her with anticipation.


    This was the first time she tried her hands at cooking. The process was rather smooth. The ingredients stuck to the pan slightly when she first started but other than that, everything went well. She managed to pull it off sessfully on her first try.


    The smell of sourness and spiciness wafted through the air and rose with the steam, making one salivate.


    ��I can��t believe you can already cook after just a few lessons! This teacher is impressive.�� Issaplimented as she put some shredded potatoes in her mouth.


    The sourness and spiciness triggered her taste buds starting from the tip of her tongue. The shredded potatoes were crispy and juicy. It was an indescribable taste.


    ��Super good!��


    Issa��s eyes lit up immediately as she looked at the glistening shredded potatoes in disbelief.


    She rarely tasted delicacies in her life. This was just a te of hot and sour shredded potatoes, yet it tasted even better than a te of meat that they only got the chance to eat on rare festive asions.


    ��Mother, what��s wrong? Is it bad?�� Farah asked cautiously when she saw tears glistening at the corner of Issa��s eyes.


    ��No.�� Issa sniffed. She looked at Farah dly and said, ��It��s too delicious! It��s the most delicious food I��ve ever had.��


    Upon hearing that, a smile bloomed on Farah��s face. She had never heard such apliment from her mother before.


    Besides, Farah suddenly found a clearer meaning in learning cooking when she saw her mother with tears welling up in her eyes.


    ......


    Letting her mother eat delicious food and lead a better life was the best reason for that.


    ��In that case, have more.�� Farah started eating as well. She tried some shredded potatoes.


    The shredded potatoes were crunchy, sour, and spicy. It was very refreshing and delicious, perfect to go with rice!


    However, Farah still felt that something wascking. The texture of the shredded potatoes seemed a little off. It must have been the control over the fire when she first added the potatoes into the pot. There was too much vinegar and the spiciness seemed to be too much for her mother too. She did not expect such a small chili to be so spicy.


    <i>��I should be able to make it better the next time,��</i>?Farah thought to herself.


    Teacher Mag was right indeed. In cooking, one could only find out their problems through continuous trying and practicing before they can improve.


    As for the salt & pepper potatoes, it was not bad, but it was not as outstanding as the hot and sour shredded potatoes.


    Mag had only disclosed its recipe and had yet to demonstrate how to cook it. Farah��s first time replicating it did not seem very sessful. She could not control the amount of salt and pepper added very well.


    However, they were still very satisfied with their dinner. By the time they finished half a pot of porridge, they were only left with a few chili slices.


    Farah had finished her cooking debut. Although it was not perfect, she was satisfied with it.


    ***


    ��Oh! My goodness, dear, your shredded potatoes taste lovely! It��s�� it��s almost as good as your father��s!��


    In a run-down stone hut, a scrawny middle-aged woman looked at Beck, who was sitting in front of her. The chopsticks in her hand were shaking because of her agitation.


    On the table in front of them, was a te of hot and sour shredded potatoes that did not look very good.


    The shredded potatoes were not cut evenly and perhaps because of the poor control of fire, the shredded potatoes, which were supposed to be in long strips, were of uneven lengths and broke easily.


    However, it still made the woman very agitated.


    Beck, with his head hung low, looked at that woman in shock and said, ��Mother, you�� you find this delicious?��


    ��Yes, it��s the most delicious food I��ve had. It��s sour and spicy. So delicious.�� The woman nodded with a smile. She picked up another strand of shredded potato and put it into her mouth. After that, she ate two mouthfuls of rice, swallowed the food, and said, ��It goes so well with rice.��


    Beck took a doubtful bite. It was too sour and even spicier. That bite almost forced his tears out. He quickly took two mouthfuls of rice to bnce it out.


    This waspletely different from the hot and sour shredded potatoes made by Teacher Mag he had in school.


    However, it was just like what his mother had said. It was a little too sour and spicy, but it also went really well with rice.


    ��Mother, what I made is miles apart from what my teacher made.�� Beck put his chopsticks down despondently.


    ��Silly child. This is the first dish you made and it��s already very impressive that you��re at this standard.�� The woman put her chopsticks down. She reached her hand out and stroked Beck��s head gently before saying with a smile, ��I haven��t tried the hot and sour shredded potatoes your teacher made but I think yours is really very delicious. It tastes better than anything I made.��


    Beck looked at his mother and smiled. He nodded and said, ��Mm. I will definitely improve as I go along.��


    ��Of course. We still have a bag of potatoes. We��ll have hot and sour shredded potatoes every night from now on.�� The woman nodded with a smile.


    ��Mother, can you tell me more about father? How did he be a chef?��


    ��Your father����


    ***


    After using the hot and sour shredded potatoes in his lesson, Mag went back tounch this new product in the restaurant that very night, adding a new member to the vegetarian dish section.


    ��Today��s new product: Hot and sour shredded potatoes, 108 per set!��


    ��It has been a very long time since such a cheap new product wasunched. I think I can try it with my eyes closed.��


    ��It��s sour and hot. I��ll just make a wild guess that this is going to be delicious.��


    The customers queuing outside started their fervent discussion when they saw the little ckboard hanging at the door.


    ��Boss, why are you selling such a delicious te of hot and sour shredded potato at only 108 coins?�� Yabemiya asked Mag in bewilderment as she ate the shredded potatoes.


    Thedies all looked at Mag curiously. The price of the dish was indeed a little too cheappared to the other dishes.


    ��The price of the dish is determined by its difficulty. I have always had a clear conscience when I set a price for a dish. It costs what it��s worth,�� Mag said calmly.


    Each serving of hot and sour shredded potatoes would use up two potatoes, three chilies, half a spoonful of vinegar, four garlic cloves, 12 Sichuan peppercorns, and a little oil. The cooking method was simple and it was a dish that could bepleted very quickly. Therefore, 108 coins was a very reasonable price.


    ��I want another bowl of rice.�� Amy ced her empty bowl down.


    ��You want one more bowl of rice today?�� Mag went over to get Amy another bowl of rice with a smile.


    ��Mm, mm. The shredded potatoes today are delicious. I want another bowl of rice,�� Amy said with a nod of her head.


    ��I�� I want another bowl of rice too.�� Kiddo ced her bowl down as well. There were two grains of rice stuck on her cheek.

 Chapter 2387

    Chapter 2387: You Fickle Man!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The hot and sour shredded potatoes gained unanimous praises with its rtively lower price and the customers�� love in the midst of many orders of ��another bowl of rice, please��.


    He had sold many bowls of rice today, but the overall sales had decreased due to the hot and sour shredded potato��s low price.


    However, Mag didn��t care about that. He didn��t need to depend on the restaurant��s sales for a living now. It was enough as long as he and the customers felt happy.


    ��Excellent ingredients are the cornerstones of the top-notch delicacies. They are also the cornerstones for the restaurant to go up to the next level. New mission: could the Host please research and develop a delicacy that is priced over 10,000 copper coins! Time frame for the mission: seven days! There will be great rewards afterpleting it!�� The system��s voice rang out in Mag��s heart.


    ��Top-notch delicacies are using the mostmon ingredients and the simplest cooking method to create a dish that everyone likes.�� Mag pressed his lips together and inwardly said with disdain, ��System, are you issuing this mission because you think that selling potatoes can��t earn much money?��


    !!


    ��Nonsense! This System isn��t that kind of system!��


    ��A dish that costs 10,000 copper coins is on par with the ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall��. Then, wouldn��t I have to serve sea cucumbers, abalone...�� Mag curved his lips. ��You��re going to earn my money for these things, right?��


    ��Uncouth!�� the system seriously said, ��As a proper system, I always sell the ingredients at a fair price!��


    ��A proper system won��t be selling ingredients.��


    ��Erm...�� The system was speechless. It tried to argue. ��This System has no choice as I have to maintain the operation of the farms. Do you know how much it costs to rear a crayfish? Do you know how many steps there are in order to rear a shiitake mushroom from a spore?��


    Mag pursed his lips and said, ��Alright, alright. I��m already sick of your exnations. Isn��t it just a dish with a 10,000 copper coins price tag? I can just do a roast pig and it will cost more than 10,000.��


    System: ��...?��


    After pondering, Mag said, ��Roasting a whole pig is a little too much. Maybe I should just roast a piglet? It��s smaller and easier to maneuver.��


    Mag��s roasting techniques were getting better, so he began to have some ideas and confidence about roasting bigger items.


    Roast pig was the Ducas Restaurant��s signature dish. Mag didn��t like this restaurant, so he didn��t feel very guilty about snatching their business.


    ��The price of pork has risen recently, so the price of piglets has increased too. It costs 2,000 copper coins each,�� the system swiftly answered.


    ��Does the Nond Continent have African swine fever too?�� Mag frowned.


    ��Every piglet is a potentialpetitor for the King of Pigs. The roasting of each piglet means there would be one piglet less that could grow into a 250kg fat pig. Hence, the price tag of 2,000 is very reasonable,�� the system said reasonably.


    ��Piglets could be found everywhere. I can buy local pigs.��


    ��The piglets provided by this Systeme from the purebred King of Boars in the Twilight Forest. Their meat is solid and they are fed with breast milk. Other piglets simply cannotpare with them!��


    ��It��s fine. It��s better for roast pig to be fatter. I don��t have to brush oil over them.�� Mag was unconvinced.


    ��Then, there will be no difference between you and Ducas Restaurant.��


    ��The same ingredients and simr techniques could produce twopletely different dishes in the hands of different chefs. This could better disy a chef��s ability,�� Mag replied calmly.


    ��The local piglets cost 2,000 copper coins each as well.�� It was the system��s turn to sound cool.


    ��Huh? Are things crazy?�� Mag frowned.


    ��Pig-rearing is still a new industry now. It isn��t standardized and promoted yet. Breeding pigs is rare, so the price of piglets is generally high.��


    ��That��s alright. I can choose to roast a whole goat. An adolescent goat only costs 1,000 to 2,000 copper coins and the price of a whole roasted goat is much higher than a roast piglet.�� Mag immediately changed his mind.


    He didn��t know about the price of the piglets well, but he knew about the price of mutton. It was amon meat in the market.


    ��You fickle man!�� the system said angrily.


    Mag couldn��t be bothered with it. He went to say goodbye to thedies at the dormitory after cleaning up the restaurant. He suddenly remembered Cami��s invitation when he was closing the door.


    The night was dark and the moon was mesmerizing. A faint fragrance of flowers was in the air. Spring was here and it was the season for animals to procreate again.


    ��Should I go, or not go?�� Mag pondered.


    Gina had already brought the children upstairs to sleep. They had been ying all night, so they fell asleep after they went upstairs to have a bath.


    Meanwhile, Irina said that she had something on with the Night Elves and would be hometer.


    ��I��m just going to chat with an employee who had a little attitude issue and that��s all,�� Mag murmured to himself before going out and walking towards the little forest at the northwestern corner of Aden Square.


    Mag heard sounds of moaning and sounds of a whip pping on skin as soon as he arrived at the forest.


    ��Are things already this exciting before I even arrived?�� Mag��s footsteps faltered and he went into the forest with a puzzled look.


    ��Do you dare to do this again?!��


    ��I will never do it again... I will never do it again... Please let me go...��


    ��Ha, let you go? Let��s talk again after I am appeased.��


    ��Smack! Smack! Smack!��


    Mag stood behind a tree and watched Cami, who was wearing thigh-high boots, step on a man in ck in the empty field in the midst of the forest and whip him with a thin leather whip.


    She wasn��t whipping him for fun like in the adult movies. The two meter long whip made marks in the air and created sonic booms beforending on that man��s body, making the blood ssh everywhere.


    The man��s screams were horrible. He even screamed like a castrated pig when the whipnded in between his legs.


    Mag snapped his legs together instinctively as he pondered if he should go forward to stop that crazy woman.


    Meanwhile, Cami seemed to have sensed Mag��s arrival as she whipped the man hard on his back. That man stopped making any sounds after a muffled scream.


    Cami turned around and said to Mag behind the tree with a faint smile, ��Why are you hiding back there since you are already here?��


    The full moon hung up high in the sky as the moonlightnded on Cami.


    The tight-fitting ck skirt with a high slit disyed her voluptuous figure perfectly. Her fair smooth legs had a beautiful shape and her ck boots highlighted that even more.


    Her lips were so red as though she had just sucked blood. She looked at Mag with a cold and beautiful gaze and spoke to him like a queen.


    ��What did he do to provoke you?�� Mag walked out from the tree and cast a nce at the man in ck who had fainted.


    Cami smirked coldly and said with sarcasm, ��Some men think they can do dirty deeds in deserted areas when the night is dark.��

 Chapter 2388

    Chapter 2388: Everyone Was d To Hear That He Wasn��t Doing Well


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag understood after hearing that, so he no longer pitied the man in ck on the ground.


    Mag asked Cami with a slight frown, ��But, why are you looking at me with that gaze?��


    ��Nothing. I simply feel that this fellow isn��t sturdy. I haven��t whipped him to my heart��s content.�� Cami curved her lips and looked at Mag meaningfully.


    ��You are obviously a masochist. Why are you pretending to be a sadist?�� Mag pursed his lips.


    ��Shut up!�� Cami instantly exploded. She remembered how she was tied to that small bed that day... she felt even more humiliated and awkward. She coldly asked, ��Did you bring what I want?��


    !!


    ��What did you ask me to bring?�� Mag looked perplexed. ��Didn��t you just ask me toe to the little forest? I thought you were going to show me something. You were being so secretive.��


    ��I mean all the photostones!�� Cami was furious and she already lifted her whip up unknowingly.


    ��Oh. You mean that. Say what you mean clearly, or else how would I know what you want,�� Mag said with exasperation.


    ��Give them to me.�� Cami extended her hand.


    ��I didn��t bring them.�� Mag shrugged.


    ��Smack!��


    The leather whip flew up and snapped the tree that was as thick as a rice bowl into half.


    ��Why can��t you speak properly? Why did you have to vent your anger on these nts? This tree is different from this jerk. Someone needs to nt it again tomorrow. Isn��t it tough for the gardeners?�� Magmented.


    Cami pointed at Mag angrily with the whip. ��Don��t think that I don��t dare to whip you!��


    Mag openly said, ��That��ll be fantastic. I can close the restaurant tomorrow and rest for a few days due to work injury. If people ask me, I will say that you whipped me vengefully because you failed to get some weird photostones from me.��


    ��You shameless thug!�� Cami was furious. She didn��t know if she should put down her whip or not.


    She didn��t expect that Mag was so hard to handle even though he looked so gentlemanly. He was even harder to handle than that hooligan lying on the ground.


    Mag tried to console her. ��Actually, you don��t have to worry about the photostones at all. I will at most watch them alone at night.��


    ��Y-you...�� Cami had already raised her whip, but she suddenly put it down when she looked at Mag. She smilingly said, ��You��re someone with a wife now. Are you not afraid that I will tell your wife?��


    Mag murmured with a fearful expression.


    ��You��re afraid now, right? Your wife is a 10th-tier powerhouse and she can kill you easily.�� There was a smugness in Cami��s smile. She felt she finally had a handle on Mag.


    ��I��m indeed a little worried. My wife has always been strong-headed and willful. If she sees that photostone or finds out about this, she will definitely think that it��s you who seduced me.�� Mag nodded gravely. ��If she goes berserk and wants to kill you, she can do it easily with her power. I can��t stop her at all.��


    Cami: ��...?��


    ��However, you don��t have to worry. I promise she won��t see the photostones and won��t know that you asked me to meet you in the forest.�� Mag patted her shoulders in constion before saying, ��I��ll go back if there is nothing else.��


    Cami looked at Mag who was about to leave in a daze. She only regained her wits after some time. The scenario wasn��t what she imagined it to be?


    It was she who asked Mag with the intention of threatening him with his wife. How did it end up with her being threatened by him and needing to work with him?


    ��Wait a sec! I��m the victim here, right?�� Cami finally voiced out her doubts.


    ��You see, the scenario back then was like this: the little ck hut, candles, little whip, handcuffs, ropes, leather clothes, photostones. They were prepared by you, who was dressed provocatively.


    ��And I, a properly-dressed man, was obviously knocked out and carried back by you. So, who do you think is the victim?


    ��No matter how we describe it, it was I who was kidnapped by you and forced to whip you to satisfy your masochist tendencies.


    ��Moreover, you seemed to enjoy it and were very excited.


    ��Isn��t this very reasonable?�� Mag said righteously.


    ��...�� Cami.


    How am I going to exin this?


    Just as Mag described, the things were prepared by her, and they were prepared for Mag.


    Who knew that he would turn the situation around and use them on her.


    Cami slowly covered her face after she saw her excited face in the photostone picture.


    ��It��s way too shameful!��


    ��Alright. Please work hard tomorrow as well. I��ll go back first. Goodnight.�� Mag put away the photostones and walked out of the forest.


    Cami looked at Mag��s back and the whip in her hands was shaking. Eventually she whipped the man in ck at the side.


    ��Scumbag!��


    The man in ck: ��...?��


    ***


    Early next morning, the old man cleaning around the little forest found a semi-naked man who was badly injured. His back was covered withshes. If one looked closer, the word ��jerk�� could even be seen.


    The man was soon carried away by the Gray Temple��s patrol personnel. The news got back and it was revealed that the man was a serial molester. All his limbs were broken and his ��third leg�� was broken too.


    Everyone was d to hear that he wasn��t doing well.


    ��This whipping was done rather artistically.�� Irinaughed and turned to look at Mag. ��What do you think about it?��


    ��Normal people usually wouldn��t have such an idea.�� Mag nodded calmly, as though that matter had nothing to do with him.


    ��Actually, I know how to use a whip too.�� Irina smiled as a ck whip appeared in her hand.


    Mag stared at that whip for one second and then pointed to Ugly Duckling who was sunbathing at the side. ��You can practice on it.��


    Ugly Duckling, who was rolling aroundfortably, looked at Mag befuddled: ��...?��


    Irina put the whip away and said gravely, ��ording to the elven race��s rules, the high priestess would take over being queen if her absence exceeds 100 days, and the princess will be the next in line to take over. Now that both the queen and the high priestess have gone into seclusion, the elves already haven��t had a ruler for 100 days. ording to the rules, Sally will be the acting queen.��


    Mag turned solemn and asked Irina, ��Did something happen to the queen?��


    The queen had gone into seclusion and didn��t appear despite all the important issues that happened to the elven race and the Nond Continent during that period.


    Rumors had been spreading like wildfire. Some said that the queen had already died from her injuries, but the elves refused to announce that.


    ��My royal mother is still alive. This is the only thing that I am certain of currently.�� Irina shook her head slightly.

 Chapter 2389 - Since It Has Already Rotted to the Bones

    <h4>Chapter 2389: Since It Has Already Rotted to the Bones</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ��Hahaha! From tomorrow on, I will be the king of the Wind Forest!��


    An arrogantugh came from the castle in the Brewster Family��s turf. Elliot was sitting on the throne and he had a smug smile on his face.


    Meanwhile, all the Brewster Family elders below had equally excited expressions too.


    Sally Brewster was going to ascend to the throne tomorrow and be the acting elven queen. This news had already spread throughout the Brewster Family��s territory.


    No one knew about the queen��s life or death. Helena was in seclusion. The Wind Forest was going to wee a new queen now.


    And the Brewster Family��s status would rise as well.


    Sally was still a child. In the eyes of the elders present, she was just a young girl.


    Even though she had disyed some shrewdness, she was still a child.


    There was only one Irina in this world and Sally was way inferior to her.


    Hence, now it would be the Brewster Family��s turn to be the highest authority in the Wind Forest.


    ��Congrattions, Chief! You had a good daughter!��


    ��The Brewster Family��s glory will grow in your hands!��


    Everyone raised their cups to butter him up.


    ......


    The sh of toasts, the luxury and dissipation.


    Everyone was indulging in their imagination of the Brewster Family being the top family in the Wind Forest after tomorrow. They would then lord themselves over all the other elves.


    Everyone clustered around Elliot as if he had already ascended to the throne.


    Everyone was in revelry, including those youngsters who weren��t qualified to enter the castle��s hall.


    No one noticed that a troop in ck armor had already surrounded the Brewster Family��s territory quietly. The perimeter was shrinking and every alert was eliminated before it was sent out.


    Just like that, the soldiers in ck armor surrounded the castle.


    A magic shield rose up and covered the castle.


    Theughter in the castle only stopped at that moment.


    The castle��s gates opened slowly.


    ��W-what��s going on?�� The Brewster Family elders stared at the armed soldiers in ck armor at the door with their mouths agape.


    The ck Queensguard, the queen��s personal guards.


    It was a household troop formed by the elven elites and was only loyal to the queen.


    The ck Queensguard represented the queen��s wishes. Any elf who disobeyed or resisted the ck Queensguard, would be deemed as a traitor and killed on the spot.


    Elliot walked out from the crowd and scolded them arrogantly. ��Do you guys know what this ce is?! How dare youe to surround the future queen��s fiefdom?!��


    The ck Queensguard��s leader came forward and showed him an arrest warrant. ��Elliot, we came on Princess Sally��s order to arrest you for the crime of threatening the elven race��s safety.��


    Two figures dashed out and caught Elliot on both sides as soon as he said that. The ck spirit binding rope also bound him up instantly.


    Elliot, who was drunk and not alert, only regained his wits after his power was restrained. He angrily said, ��Let me go! I��m Sally��s father! The queen��s father! You cannot arrest me!��


    ��Chief!��


    Everyone from the Brewster Family was shocked when they saw this scene. All of them took out their weapons and magic wands. The two sides were tense at that very moment.


    The leader of the ck Queensguard troop swept his cold gaze around and coldly said, ��The ck Queensguards are doing their mission. Anyone who dares to resist will be killed on the spot!��


    All the elves went ashen. After a moment of hesitation, someone threw away their weapon and like dominoes, they all began to put away their weapons.


    The leader revealed a mocking smile. Only Princess Sally had a backbone in such a big family.


    ��Stop shouting. The ck Queensguard obeys Princess Sally. Of course, she will be the queen tomorrow.�� The leader looked at Elliot with a fierce gaze. ��We have reliable evidence that you tried to control the queen to achieve your motive of controlling the Wind Forest. Once this charge is convicted, you will spend the rest of your life repenting in prison.��


    Elliot went white and eximed, ��Y-you guys are framing me! I��m her father. She cannot do this to me!��


    The leader raised his hands and coldly said, ��Seal his mouth and bring him away.��


    A ck cloth was stuffed into Elliot��s mouth and two ck Queensguards stuffed him into the prisoners�� carriage.


    ��As for all of you.�� The leader turned his gaze onto the fearful elves. ��From today on, the Brewster Family��s fiefdom will be under lockdown indefinitely. You cannot leave no matter what happens until the queen lifts the lockdown.��


    The ck Queensguard left but another troop was stationed beyond their territory. A spell formation quickly rose up and engulfed the Brewster Family��s territory.


    The extreme highs contrasted with extreme lows stunned the Brewster Family members.


    They couldn��t understand how they became prisoners when their statuses were just about to increase?


    The scary part was, the chief was even arrested?!


    Elliot, who was Sally��s father and had just swore that he wanted to control the Wind Forest, was now arrested with the crime of endangering the elven race��s safety.


    Sally arrested her father even before she had ascended the throne.


    She was indeed an unfaithful child.


    ***


    The news of Elliot��s arrest and the Brewster Family��s territory being under lockdown soon spread all over the Wind Forest.


    Sally��s actions before her ascension made all the big families�� heads tingle.


    In the impression of the majority of the elves, even though Sally was selected by Helena as the new elven princess to rece Irina, she was merely an obedient tool.


    Just as people thought that Sally was weak, Helena was in seclusion and Elliot was going to control the elves�� pinnacle power through controlling Sally, she arrested her father.


    What made all the elves even more shocked was that the ck Queensguard, who were only loyal to the queen, was already obeying Sally before her ascension.


    The ck Queensguard were the elves�� creme de creme in their elite forces. The leader and his two deputies were even top 10th-tier powerhouses.


    They only obeyed the queen. Even the High Priestess couldn��t order them around.


    They used their actions to prove their stance before the ascension. They were already loyal to Sally.


    This made the powers, who had some sinister thoughts, re-evaluate the influence of this news.


    The Wind Forest was destined to be unpeaceful on this night.


    Apart from the Brewster Family, two other families were also arrested by the ck Queensguard.


    Their leader and main elders were brought away with the usation of treason and their territories were also under lockdown.


    ***


    A strapping figure in ck armor respectfully said at the cave entrance, ��Princess, we have already reined in the and no fish have escaped.��


    ��I appreciate your help.�� Sally��s voice rang out from the cave and then it was just silence.


    The elf in ck armor stood at the entrance for a while before leaving quietly.


    ��Since it has already rotted to the bones, we have no choice but to cut it all out.��


    A soft sigh sounded in the cave after a long time.


    ��Thank you for your hard work.��


    Another weak voice sounded.

 Chapter 2390 - The Queen’s Coronation Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 2390: The Queen��s Coronation Ceremony</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ��Tsk, tsk, tsk. Sally is awesome. She actually has such brutal techniques. I underestimated her!�� Irina, who had received the urgent letter the next morning, sat up and eximed.


    ��What happened?�� Mag poked his head over to look at Irina��s letter and his eyes widened too.


    There wasn��t much information in the intel, but the matter was huge.


    Sally arrested Elliot the day before her ascension and put the other powerful families under house arrest at the same time.


    The new queen had already taken out the three most unsettled factors even before her ascension.


    Her timing, methods and decisions were all impressive.


    ��I thought I should go over there to support her today, but looking at it right now, it��s not necessary.�� Irina tossed the intel casually into the air and it dissolved into golden dots of light. Then, she threw herself hard onto the soft bed again. ��Then, I shall go back to sleep.��


    ��Sleep well. I��ll go prepare breakfast before going out.�� Mag got up to put on his clothes.


    ��Where are you going?��


    ��Rodu,�� answered Mag.


    ��To watch the opera again?��


    ��Yes. I promise them that I��ll bring them to watch opera and today is the day I will make true to my promise.��


    ��Miss ck Cat�� was very famous recently. It was even well-known in Chaos City.


    Due to the continent��s stable political situation, many youngsters from rich families had already flown to Rodu on flying steeds to watch this opera.


    The maidens were also very excited about this story after reading the picture book.


    ��I��m not going then.�� Irina yawned and turned around. ��I think it��s still more interesting to watch the coronationter.��


    Mag was also a little tempted when she said that.


    He had already watched the opera a few times, so he was a little sick of it even though it was a great opera.


    However, the coronation ceremony of the elves was different. Given the elves�� long lifespan, one could even encounter one coronation in every 100 years.


    ��Can I discuss with them first and see which one they would like to watch?��


    ��It��s up to you,�� Irina answeredzily.


    ***


    The restaurant was not open today, but due to Mag��s excursion n, the maidens still came to the restaurant early in the morning.


    The maidens had amon consensus that teambuilding and excursions were the most fun.


    The destination of this trip was Rodu and they were going to watch the ��Miss ck Cat�� opera.


    As theic��s first batch of fans, thedies were without any doubts excited about going to watch the opera. Even Cami, who hadn��tpletely recovered from her shame yesterday, came too.


    Yabemiya bit into the soup dumpling as she worriedly asked Mag, ��Boss, can we make it to the morning performance in time if we leave right now?��


    ��We can only make it to the afternoon show if we leave now,�� Mag replied.


    ��I see. Then, we can only watch two shows. What a pity.�� Yabemiyamented regretfully.


    ��I heard Ang is learning in that opera house right now. Will we be able to see her perform on stage?�� Ba asked with a frown. ��That will be so distracting.��


    ��About that�� I��m not very sure, either.�� Mag was also rather taken aback.


    He hadn��t taken note about Ang��s situation for some time, so he had no idea about her progress at Vicki��s ce at all.


    However, given Ang��s character, she wouldn��t bezing around.


    Moreover, the ck Cat Opera had a great ambiance and they were often short of manpower, so they should already be using Ang.


    Mag asked all of them, ��Oh yes. I got the news today, so there is another option for today��s itinerary. The elves are going to hold the coronation ceremony today and Sally is going to be crowned as the elven queen. Hence, shall we go to watch ��Miss ck Cat�� or the coronation ceremony?��


    The restaurant was quiet for a moment.


    ��Of course we��re going to watch Sally��s ascension!�� Yabemiya stood up and agitatedly said, ��Of course, we should be there when Sally is going to be crowned queen!��


    ��I agree.�� Ba put her hand up.


    ��I agree too.�� Shirley nodded.


    ��We can watch the opera next time, but we��ll never get to see the elven queen��s coronation ceremony in this lifetime again if we miss it.�� Hannah put up her hand too.


    The maidens made the decision unanimously to cancel the trip to watch the opera in Rodu and go to the Wind Forest to watch the queen��s coronation ceremony instead.


    Cami pressed her lips together and said, ��Did you guys receive the invite? The Wind Forest isn��t a sightseeing ce where you can enter as you wish.��


    Firis nodded too. ��The Wind Forest is heavily guarded. Random people wouldn��t be allowed in on such an asion.��


    ��This is indeed a problem.�� Mag pondered.


    Of course, no one could stop him if he was going alone.


    However, over 10 people in the restaurant were going to the ceremony. They were a big target with many races without an invite, so it really wasn��t easy for them to get in.


    ��This is my invitation but I can��t go, so you guys can have it.�� Irina took out a green amulet and tossed it onto the table casually.


    ��Lady Boss, how did you get the invite?�� Yabemiya eximed.


    ��You��ll naturally be invited when you��re powerful enough.�� Irina smiled.


    ��Oh I see.�� Yabemiya pondered and admired Caroline even more.


    Mag knew that this wasn��t an invite, but a high-level ess token to ess the Wind Forest freely. Since Irina tossed this out, it was to allow them to go in.


    As for Irina, she was obviously going to attend the ceremony with her own identity.


    Amy put down her bowl of porridge and seriously asked Mag, ��Can Big Sister Sally protect me if she bes the queen?��


    ��There should be no problem within the Wind Forest��s vicinity,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Big Sister Shirley, Big Sister Sally is a good person. Can we go live in the Wind Forest after she bes the queen?�� Anna asked Shirley.


    Shirley was quiet for a moment before shaking her head and said, ��We are not sure about that now. A good person cannot change the entire race.��


    ��Don��t worry. Sally will definitely make the change.�� Mag consoled them with a smile.


    Besides being impressed by Sally��s actionsst night, Mag was also full of anticipation about her uing reforms on the Wind Forest and the elves.


    ��Let��s go since we are full now. We have to reach the Wind Forest before the ceremony starts. It will be a pity to miss it.�� Mag got up and walked to the door.


    A frost dragon took off from the city and flew towards the northeast.


    As a 9th-tier frost dragon, Elizabeth��s flying speed was way faster than any flying steeds.


    About an hourter, the contour of the Wind Forest could be seen from afar. The lush green forest stretched out for miles.


    ��Should we descend? Or go straight in?�� Elizabeth asked.


    ��Fly in from the side. It would be too troublesome to face the interrogation,�� Mag replied.

 Chapter 2391 - 1: I Invited Them

    <h4>Chapter 2391: I Invited Them</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The coronation ceremony of the Elf queen was the most important event to the Elves.


    However, this coronation ceremony was rather special. The Elves did not send out any invitations to external parties.


    Therefore, when Mag and the gang arrived at the center of the Wind Forest, and could already see the Tree of Life, they were stopped.


    Hundreds of arrows were already aimed at them and they were surrounded by the ck Queensguard.


    ��Irina is so unreliable���� Mag dissed himself. He thought that Irina really could help smuggle them in and find a quiet corner for them to watch the ceremony.


    I can��t believe�� they did not even send out invitations. What would make them, a group of people holding on to a fake pass, look like?


    Elizabeth and Cami looked around cautiously, thinking about where they could break through from the guards. They could already tell that the pass seemed to be problematic.


    The others only went through the normal physical examination procedure.


    ��Doesn��t Big Sister Sally know that we��reing? Or did she get them to wee us?�� Amy thought out loud.


    Mag smiled awkwardly. It was already fantastic that the group of guards dressed in ck armor did not do anything to them as they were a group of unidentified fellows who suddenly appeared in the middle of theirnd trying to sneak into their queen��s coronation ceremony.


    ��Where did you get this pass?!�� the leader of the troop went up and asked Mag coldly.


    This young elf was at the 7th-tier and he was looking at Mag and the rest cautiously.


    This group of fellows was too strange. The leader was a human man but there were also giant dragons, demons, orcs, and three children.


    He could not tell how powerful the man was but thedies had a very strong aura.


    He was considered one of the most outstanding and stronger elves among the younger generation.


    However, right now, he could not tell how powerful thesedies were.


    They were too powerful, much more powerful than he was.


    Especially thedy standing at the back of the group with a little girl in her arms. Although she had withdrawn her aura, just a little leak made him feel an immense pressure akin to the ocean.


    A 10th-tier powerhouse!


    A 10th-tier, with a few other 8th-tier or 9th-tier powerhouses had appeared outside their ceremonial grounds unknowingly!


    He had alreadymanded someone to report this matter to their leader and the leader of the internal guards would probably arrive soon.


    As to why they did not attack these fellows, other than because they were not their match, it was also because of this pass the man had in his hand.


    This was the Elves�� highest-tier token that only the Queen, the High Priestess, and the Princess could have.


    He did not feel any hostility from these fellows.


    Besides, if they were here to ruin the ceremony, this would be a rather random group of people.


    The three children, the older one who appeared to be a little elf of about five to six years old, looked like they had just started learning magic.


    The half-elf girl�� is so cute!


    How evil can a three to four-year-old be?


    On top of that, there was also that little pea that was being carried by ady. She looked like she just learned how to walk.


    Other than the few powerhouses, that demon girl with a strange horn on her head seemed rather weak. There was also a humandy who did not seem to have any magical aura.


    Judging from their appearance, they seem to really be here to watch the ceremony.


    Mag looked at that elf and thought about how he should answer his question.


    It did not seem very appropriate to name Irina. After all, this is the coronation ceremony of their new Queen. If Irina had not left, she would be the one taking the throne today.


    It did not seem very appropriate to name Sally too.


    After all, they had not discussed this with Sally. If there was a discrepancy between what they said, they would be taken down as spies or a fight might blow up. This would ruin the event.


    Just then, footsteps came from behind.


    The ck-armored soldiers made way and an elf with a longsword at his waist walked over. He stood in front of them.


    ��Sir!�� The elf leader��s eyes lit up. He went over quickly and presented the token as he said, ��These unidentified fellows attempted to enter the ceremonial grounds with this pass.��


    Bet from the ck Queensguard. Mag recognized him.


    The ck Queensguard was formed by an elite troop of elves. They were loyal to the Queen and were the Queen��s personal bodyguards.


    Bet, as the leader of the ck Queensguard, was a 10th-tier swordsman. He was one of the rare few closebat powerhouses and had also participated in the fight against the skeleton army.


    Bet received the token but did not inspect it immediately. Instead, he sized up Mag��s group and made a puzzled expression.


    The people who came were not people without reputation. Bet could even recognize some of them.


    Before him, was Ba, princess of the Moon Nation who had contributed significantly to the battle against the Devil. There was also Cami, the new chief of the Vampires, who had gained recent poprity.


    The person standing right at the back, the 10th-tier powerhouse carrying a child, looked rather familiar too. Although he did not know her name, he knew that she was from Lantisde as her aura was very simr to theirs.


    ��Sir, do we arrest them?�� the leader asked.


    Bet signaled them to stand off. He looked at the token in his hand. It was as real as it could get. There were only three of them in the Elf tribe. However, what the ordinary Elves did not know was that Princess Sally did not have one.


    Therefore, the token should be from Irina.


    ��Why are you here? Who sent you here?�� Bet held his sword.


    The coronation ceremony was about to begin. If Irina came to create trouble, he had to react in time.


    ��It��s Big Sister Sally. We��re here to watch her coronation ceremony. Uncle, bring us in, please,�� Amy answered quickly as she looked at Bet innocently.


    ��A half-elf?�� Bet nced at Amy. His eyes widened immediately.


    ��7th-tier!��


    This half-elf that appeared to be only four years old was already at the 7th-tier!


    ��It��s her?!�� A name shed past his mind.


    The news of Krassu and Urien��s genius disciple had already spread throughout the Nond Continent. Just some time ago, the two��s fight against the demonized Rankster proved that they were still the best magic casters on the Nond Continent.


    The leader��s expression changed upon hearing that and he chided her. ��Preposterous! How can you call the Queen��s name����


    ��Shut up!�� Bet interrupted him coldly.


    The leader paused in his sentence. He looked at Bet, and then at Amy, before closing his mouth after a long while.


    There were many people that one should not trifle with in this world. The youngest one would probably be this little one right before him. Bet knew that even if he were to battle with her one on one, his leader might not be her match.


    ��No one is invited to watch the coronation ceremony this time. Please leave,�� Bet said as he threw the token back to Mag.


    ��I invited them.��


    Just then, an aloof voice sounded.

 Chapter 2392 - The Tree of Life’s Blessing

    <h4>Chapter 2392: The Tree of Life��s Blessing</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ��Your Highness!��


    The armored guards stepped to the side to make way for her.


    Sally, who was wearing a silver long robe with gold trimmings, walked over surrounded by her guards. Her every move was queenly.


    ��Big Sister Sally, you are so pretty today!�� Amy��s eyes were sparkling as she waved at Sally.


    ��She��s indeed very pretty!�� Yabemiya also had a fangirl expression.


    Mag looked at Sally with a smile too. The maiden that wandered around the restaurant back then, had be the queen of the elves.


    ��Your Highness.�� Bet bowed slightly.


    The ck Queensguard knelt on one knee to show their respect.


    Sally stopped next to Bet and looked at Mag and thedies with a surprised gaze. Her lips were turned upwards slightly, but she quickly stopped herself and maintained her queenly demeanor. She coldly said, ��These are my friends. Bring them to the best spot to watch the ceremony.��


    ��Yes.��


    Even though Bet was still doubtful, he didn��t hesitate over Sally��s order and agreed immediately.


    Sally nodded at Mag and thedies before turning around to walk to the door.


    At first, she thought that it would be a boring ceremony because none of the people whom she cared for would be present. She didn��t expect all of them toe.


    No one dared to look straight at her, so nobody saw her faint smile.


    Bet looked at Mag and thedies. Although he didn��t know how they became the princess�� friends, since the princess had issued the order, he would do as he was told.


    ��Bring the esteemed guests over to the reviewing stand and choose the best spot for them.�� Bet ordered that captain before cupping his hands at Mag and thedies. ��My apologies.�� He then turned and left with Sally��s guards.


    The elven captain looked awkward as he had stopped them earlier and threatened to arrest them. In the end, the queen proved him wrong personally.


    These people in front of him were indeed the queen��s friends.


    Furthermore, listening to that little girl��s form of address, they seemed to be rather close.


    ��T-this way please.�� The captain forced a smile out before leading Mag and thedies forward.


    The coronation ceremony was held in front of the elves�� holy tree, the Tree of Life. The ancient altar and solemn-looking elves, only the Tree of Life��s branches that were swaying with the wind were yful.


    The elven elders were sitting on the viewing stands. This time, they were not seated ording to their statuses, but ording to age. The older the person was, the closer he sat to the front.


    The younger elves stood in the square underneath the square. Apart from the elves who were patrolling the borders, almost all the elves were taking part in this important ceremony.


    There was no differentiation in their statuses. They were all standing on the square equally, just like how their forebears stood to watch the previous queen being crowned.


    Countless gazes focused on Mag as soon as he entered.


    ��Who are they?��


    ��Didn��t they say no other races woulde to watch the ceremony?��


    ��Humans, giant dragons, demons, half-elf�� What kind of strangebination is this?��


    Voices of wonder were spreading.


    The elven captain brought them up to the stands. Mag didn��t choose the best spot in the middle, instead, he chose a corner where he could see the altar.


    This was a celebration that belonged to the elves. Their presence was already a surprise, so they naturally couldn��t attract people��s attention by sitting in the most obvious spot.


    The captain began to like Mag more. After arranging their seats, he said, ��Please inform the staff members over there if you need any help.��


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded and watched him leave.


    ��That big tree is so impressive.�� Amy looked up at the Tree of Life with awe.


    ��This is the Tree of Life. It��s the elves�� holy tree and a spiritual tree.�� Mag introduced smilingly.


    The Tree of Life was very close to Irina. It had also saved her numerous times and helped her through those three tough years.


    ��I seem to have seen it move and it��s not being blown by the wind,�� Anna said with shock.


    ��The Tree of Life has a spirit. The elders said it is the holy tree that is nted by the Goddess of Life herself. The elven race is connected to the Goddess of Life through it. Only the elf recognized by it could be the queen of the elves,�� Shirley exined.


    Right then, a branch from the Tree of Life suddenly flew straight towards Mag and thedies in the stands like a green ribbon.


    ��Hm?��


    Everyone present turned around to look at them with questions in their eyes. Why did the Tree of Life move suddenly?


    The branch grew rapidly before stopping in front of Amy.


    The soft branch touched Amy on her head gently as though it was caressing her head.


    ��Hehe. That��s ticklish!��


    Amyughed, but she didn��t evade.


    A flower crown appeared on the branch and it was gently ced on Amy��s head. The tree gently patted Amy��s head and green light spots fell over her like petals, as if it was giving her its blessing.


    The branch quickly retracted and gently swayed in the wind again, as though it didn��t do anything before.


    The elves stared at this scene in shock. The Tree of Life actually put a flower crown on a half-elf and even blessed her?


    The Tree of Life was spiritual but not all elves could receive its recognition and blessing.


    In the past 100 years, only Irina and Sally had received the Tree of Life��s recognition and blessing.


    And now, this little half-elf girl, who came to the Wind Forest for the very first time, actually received the Tree of Life��s blessing.


    ��It must be the Tree of Life blessing a visitor who came from afar. It doesn��t mean anything,�� an elder said.


    All the elves nodded in agreement. Only this exnation could make them feel better.


    ��Pretty. Pretty,�� Kiddo pped and said.


    ��Even the Tree of Life likes Little Amy,�� Miya said with a smile.


    However, Shirley had a shocked expression. Like the other elves present, she also knew the meaning of being blessed and recognized by the Tree of Life.


    Amy wasn��t a pure elf. She had half human blood, so why did the Tree of Life choose her? Perhaps, the Tree of Life treated her differently due to her other half bloodline?


    And there was that ess token earlier. She only realized the preciousness of that ess token after she saw it clearly.


    Since Lady Boss didn��te from the Wind Forest, then she shouldn��t have this token.


    One could even say that only a few people could have this ess token.


    A bold idea emerged in her heart. She looked at Amy and that pair of bright blue eyes seemed so familiar. Moreover, her side profile let her see some coincidental contours.


    ��Then, Boss is���� Shirley��s pupils suddenly erged.

 Chapter 2393 - The Purple-striped Griffin!

    <h4>Chapter 2393: The Purple-striped Griffin!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Shirley stared at Mag, who was holding onto Amy with a gentle smile, in a daze. The idea that was popping up inside her head was too shocking and she wasn��t sure about it at that moment.


    If Amy was the princess�� daughter, then Boss would be Alex, that god-like man!


    However, this god-like man��s daily tasks were to operate a restaurant, cook and take care of his children?


    It waspletely different from the image of that man in her impression. ��cute�� could no longer be used to describe it. It was simply�� terrifying!


    However, she found Amy to increasingly resemble the princess after this thought popped up in her mind. That pair of beautiful eyes, that silver hair and that equally astonishing talent in magic.


    There was another point. Ever since Lady Boss appeared in the restaurant, the princess no longer came to eat at the restaurant.


    Looking at it now, it wasn��t that she didn��te to eat at the restaurant. Instead, she had changed her identity and ate at the restaurant openly.


    Now as she recalled about the coborations that Boss had with the Night Elves and all his behaviors, they seemed even more reasonable now.


    ��This���� Shirley raised her eyebrows. She hadplex emotions and facial expressions.


    Right at that moment, Mag happened to turn around to look at her.


    Their eyes met and Mag smiled gently before retracting his gaze.


    Shirley blushed and quickly looked elsewhere.


    <i>��Seems like she can control her emotions aftering back here,��</i>?Mag thought. Initially, he was worried that Shirley would feel bad because of her father��s death.


    Elliot was arrested by Sally and locked up somewhere. Hence, no one from the Brewster Family would be present to watch the ceremony.


    On the tform, an old elven elder looked at Amy and smilingly said, ��That child should be Krassu and Urien��s disciple, right? Her talent is indeed amazing.��


    ��She��s even more amazing than Irina back then.�� An elder next to him marveled as well.


    ��Did anyone check who her mother is?��


    ��No one knew who she was before, but there was news that her mother had returned recently. She��s a young great magic caster, but no one knows her identity and past.��


    ��It��s a pity that she��s a half-elf.�� An elf at the sidemented.


    All the elves kept quiet after that.


    Bloodline was the most important factor for racial legacy. Half-elves could never be the elven queen, and would never be epted by the elves as one of them.


    Themotion caused by the Tree of Life and Amy��s interaction soon died down. Soothing music was yed and they quieted down.


    The coronation ceremony was going to begin.


    100 steps of white jade led straight to the altar. There was a long straight walkway that was five meters wide at the end of the white jade steps. ck Queensguard with swords were lined up on both sides.


    Soon, Sally would walk across this long walkway to ess the white jade stairs to the altar andplete the coronation there.


    The music yed and Sally appeared at the end of the walkway surrounded by her guards.


    It was solemn and quiet.


    All the elves focused their gaze onto Sally.


    Today, she would be crowned as the elven queen here.


    ��Is the princessing today?�� Firis looked around her. She had put on a disguise to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Mag��s gaze swept around, but he didn��t see Irina. Just as he was puzzled, he heard amotion from the ck Queensguard at the periphery.


    ��The purple-striped griffin!�� Someone eximed.


    Everyone looked towards the sky as a griffin that was glowing in purple light dived downwards.


    A few 10th-tier elven powerhouses on the tform stood up with their magic caster��s staffs and wands at the same time.


    Meanwhile, all the ck Queensguard drew out their swords. The atmosphere became tense instantly.


    Irina had led the Night Elves out of the Wind Forest and was hostile towards the Wind Forest now.


    Today was Sally��s coronation ceremony. Were Alex and Irina here to make trouble?


    ��What is Little Ah Zi doing here?�� Amy mumbled softly. Ugly Duckling, who was dozing in her arms, opened its eyes, arched its back with bristled fur and made soft growling sounds.


    ��Stop calling. You sound horrible and weak.�� Amy pped Ugly Duckling on its head.


    ��Meow meow~�� Ugly Duckling instantly lost its presence. It changed its position and cuddled into Amy��s arms again.


    ��She finally arrived.�� Sally looked up at the diving purple-striped griffin calmly, as though she wasn��t surprised. She wasn��t panicking at all either.


    No one was in a hurry to react either.


    Everyone present knew that if these two had the intention to disrupt today��s coronation ceremony, no one was able to stop them.


    Even though they felt humiliated, it was an undeniable fact.


    Even their greatest reliance��the Tree of Life, was waving its branches happily with enthusiasm at the guest in the sky?


    The purple-striped griffinnded on the altar. Only Irina was on the griffin��s back.


    Irina, who was wearing a long silver dress, came down slowly from the griffin��s back. She stood on the white jade altar as she caressed the branches that were twirling around her gently with a smile.


    ��Go on.�� Irina told the griffin and it took off. It hovered around in the air.


    The elves looked at Irina on the altar. The Tree of Life��s branches were encircling her, making her look increasingly holy. The nobleness between her eyes seemed so natural. Even though her power was restrained, her power still made people in awe of her.


    If those issues never took ce, the one being crowned on this white jade altar today would be her, right?


    This was, perhaps, the thought of all the elves present.


    Irina was the most powerful being in the younger generation. She could even go head on with Helena the High Priestess.


    She was once the pride of the elves and the only choice for the next queen.


    However, she had turned her back on the Wind Forest and her princess�� status was taken away from her. Now, she was even the elves�� enemy.


    Was she going to make trouble bying to the coronation ceremony andnding on the altar directly?


    Bet pulled out his sword and coldly asked, ��Irina, what��s the meaning of this?!��


    ��Don��t worry. I��m not here to make trouble today. I��m here to take part in Sally��s coronation ceremony.�� Irina took two steps forward and smilingly said, ��The queen is in seclusion and Helena is also hiding away. Someone has to give the new queen a blessing. I don��t think you guys are qualified to do it.��


    Those elven aristocrats were embarrassed, but they didn��t dare to voice it out.


    Irina��s gaze went over the crowd andnded on Sally at the end of the walkway. Irina smiled.


    Sally looked at her and smiled too. She began to walk towards the white jade altar.


    Bet stared at Irina on the altar for a while before lifting his hand to gesture to the ck Queensguard to put away their bows and arrows.


    The music yed again.


    Sally walked up the white jade altar one step at a time.


    The two of them stood together like a beautiful couple.


    Mag: Something doesn��t seem quite right to me?

 Chapter 2394 - Queen Sally

    <h4>Chapter 2394: Queen Sally</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    All the elves thought that it would be a confrontational meeting. They didn��t expect Irina and Sally to stand on the altar together, looking like a pair of sisters.


    Although Irina had a strong presence, Sally wasn��t suppressed by her.


    The queen and the high priestess were in seclusion, so the coronation ceremony should be hosted by the elders in the race.


    However, Irina wanted to host the coronation ceremony for Sally personally.


    All the elves had a strange expression on their faces. Even though Irina was powerful, it didn��t seem appropriate for her to host the ceremony.


    Irina said to Sally, ��These fellows don��t even know how tomunicate with the Tree of Life. Royal Mother is not around and Helena isn��ting, so it��s up to me to host the conferring ceremony for you. Will you me me for snatching the limelight away from you?��


    Sally smilingly replied, ��I��m very happy that you cane today.��


    Irina also smiled. She looked at Sally andmented inwardly.?<i>��The most correct thing that old witch Helena did in her life was choosing you to be the princess.��</i>


    That timid maiden who liked to follow her around back then, had finally grown up and turned into someone she liked.


    ��The coronation ceremony will start now!��


    Irina��s voice echoed throughout the square.


    ��Pray to the God of Life!��


    As she finished speaking, a silver beam lit up on the white jade altar and a three-meter-tall white jade stele slowly rose up in the center of the altar.


    A vague back view of a woman was carved on that stele. Next to her, was a huge tree with dancing branches.


    Sally stopped smiling and her expression turned solemn. She lifted her skirts and folded her hands across her body before kneeling on the white jade altar and bowing down to that stele.


    All the elves on the square and viewing stands knelt and bowed towards the altar.


    ��Anna, this is the god that we elves believe in.�� Shirley got Anna to stand from their seats and bowed down as well.


    Amy looked around her and turned around to ask Mag, ��Father, do we need to bow down too?��


    Yabemiya and thedies also looked ufortable in their seats. Fortunately, they were sitting in the corner and didn��t seem so conspicuous.


    ��We don��t have to bow down. We don��t believe in Gods.�� Mag shook his head. He was a demi-god now who was raising a god. Praying to an illusory god was rather strange.


    ��Oh.�� Amy nodded and stopped moving around.


    After bowing three times, the ceremony waspleted.


    Sally got up.


    Then, all the elves got up.


    A silver metal pen appeared in Irina��s hand. She went forward and carved Sally��s name onto that stele stroke by stroke.


    Looking at the stele carefully, one could see over 10 names before Sally��s name. They were names of all the elven queens.


    After leaving her name on the stele, a silver beam emerged from the stele and went into Sally��s be. It left a silver crescent mark on her be.


    ��The Goddess of Life has already recognized Sally!�� Shirley said softly.


    Mag looked at that stele with curiosity. He wondered where that Goddess of Life was right now? Had she already ascended, or was she trapped somewhere like the God of the Sea and waiting for a chance to reincarnate?


    ��Coronation by the Holy Tree and ascending to the throne!��


    Irina��s voice sounded again.


    The branches of the Tree of Life spread to its sides and golden and green dots of light sparkled like the stars as the branches swung. It even covered the sun��s beam.


    A branch came down and took out a golden crown from the top of the stele.


    The golden crown sparkled in the sunlight. There was a pear-shaped sapphire right in the center of the crown. A holy presence emanated from the crown, making people want to pray to it.


    ��Is it an artifact?�� Mag��s eyes lit up. He could sense an unusual presence from that crown.


    ��Crown. Pretty.�� Kiddo stared at that crown with glowing eyes and then turned to Mag. ��I want it.��


    ��Not that.�� Mag shook his head and looked at Kiddo whose trident was being used as a hairpin. It was an item left behind by the gods.


    The elves�� expression became increasingly devoted and fervent as they stared at the crown.


    The branch picked up the crown, lowered it slowly on Sally��s head and ced it on her head.


    The golden light engulfed her. The light was so ring that people instinctively looked away. They lowered their heads and avoided looking at it.


    Irina narrowed her eyes slightly as she looked at Sally dazed for a moment.


    From the time she could understand things, everyone told her that she would be wearing this crown some day and be the elven queen.


    What a heavy burden. It forced her to get stronger continuously and break all the records set by the people who came before her.


    She didn��t know when she started to hate this arrangement.


    Perhaps, it was when she met that youth at the Magus Tower? Or she could no longer find an opponent in her generation? Or was it because of those nauseating rules and systems?


    Thus, she left home, escaped from the Wind Forest and ventured around the Nond Continent.


    She was no longer that cold and noble elven princess. She defeated all the magic casters in the world at the Rodu��s Magic Caster Tournament and took the number one spot. She fooled Drac into having a grass-eating vampire exhibition and made a load of money. She brought Alex to rob the Golden Dragon Ind��s gold vault and filled up 12 space magic rings��


    She did many things that were considered as rebellious to the elven elders, but she became the idol of the younger generation.


    Because, she had already be a legend by bing so powerful at such a young age.


    She left an awesome undefeated battle record and she traveled alongside the toughest man on the Nond Continent.


    She didn��t like this noble arrangement and didn��t think she would be a good queen.


    At first, she thought she could escape from her destiny, but in a twist of fate, Sally became the new princess on her behalf and was crowned as the queen now.


    The branch took a gold scepter with a ruby embedded on it from the stele again and handed it to Sally too.


    The crown and scepter were the symbols of the queen��s power.


    From this moment on, Sally was officially the elven queen!


    Sally stepped forward with the crown in her head, raised the golden scepter up and loudly said, ��My people, the God of Life blesses all of you!��


    ��The Queen!��


    ��Her Majesty the Queen!��


    The elves began to cheer with fanatic and adoring expressions.


    The Tree of Life��s branches swayed gently as the green dots of light scattered over the square andnded on all the elves.


    The life aura was surging, merging into their bodies, healing all their hidden injuries and diseases.


    Irina watched this scene with a smile and slowly backed away. She believed Sally could do a better job than her and bring a brighter future to the elves.

 Chapter 2395 - The Burning Tree of Life

    <h4>Chapter 2395: The Burning Tree of Life</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Sally was crowned as the queen and she blessed her people. She became the new elven queen in the midst of cheers.


    Mag and the rest stood up to p for Sally and sent her their well-wishes.


    From the way Sally handled Elliot before her ascension, Mag was certain that the elven race would have a bright future. They would enter a new era under Sally��s leadership.


    However, what were the elven queen and Helena doing? They went into seclusion and didn��t even appear for the new queen��s coronation.


    The coronation ceremony was also ending at this point.


    Now, the queen was going to lead all the elves to pray to the Goddess of Life solemnly, seeking the god��s protection for the elven race.


    There would be a singing and dancing performanceter, which was the formal start of the celebration.


    Sally grasped the scepter tightly. She could sense its heavy weight. That was the weight of the responsibility to the elves. The future of the entire race was handed over to her now.


    Although she had prepared herself mentally before this, she still felt an immense pressure when she finally put on the crown, held onto the scepter that signified power and looked at the excited and trusting faces below.


    However, when her gazended on the group of people at the corner. Seeing the smiles and encouragement on their faces, she felt an immense courage and her gaze became convicted.


    ��Congrattions, my queen,�� Irina said with a smile.


    ��Thank you,�� Sally nodded slightly and said thankfully and truthfully.


    Irina waved her hands and turned to walk down the altar. Sally would handle the rest. As the queen, leading her people in the first offering ritual was a very important matter.


    Irina got off the altar and went to the viewing stand.


    The elves who were sitting in the center, got up and gave up a few seats.


    Irina flicked a nce at them and chose a ce to sit down.


    ��Big Sister Irina is too sauve!��


    ��Yes. Her presence is strong and her heart is big. She��s simply awesome!��


    All thedies from the restaurant turned into fangirls.


    Firis didn��t look surprised. Everyone wasmenting that the princess didn��t be the queen, but she knew very well that the princess never wanted to be the queen.


    The music yed again and two rows of elves came forward to offer freshly picked fruits and melons on precious jade trays embedded with gems. They put the trays on the altar.


    Sally led all the elves and started the solemn andplicated offering ritual.


    Mag and thedies were watching with interest at the side. It was rare to see such a solemn ceremony.


    Mag stared at the stele on the white jade altar. When the elves were chanting, there seemed to be a mysterious force field that was attracting the wisps of force towards that stele.


    ��Is this the power of faith?�� Mag cocked his eyebrow and then closed his eyes. In the midst of pitch darkness, whiffs of green and white energy emerged from the top of the elves�� heads and flew towards the stele.


    Just as he had imagined, the God of Life absorbed the power of faith from the elves constantly. As a reciprocation, she protected the elves to a certain extent.


    To a certain extent, it was a trade. It was mutually beneficial.


    Mag was now gathering fans and teaching them how to cook to absorb their power of faith to consolidate his divinity. In fact, it was almost the same.


    It was just that the God of Life provided healing and belief while Mag provided the techniques and skills to make delicacies.


    Mag opened his eyes and sized up that stele as he pondered,?<i>��But where is that Goddess of Life? Is she hidden in this stele? She shouldn��t be. It might be just a conduit to absorb the power of faith.��</i>


    Right then, the silver light on the stele suddenly glowed brighter. The dazzling light made Mag narrow his eyes. That stele seemed to be burning suddenly as the light got brighter and brighter.


    ��This is?��


    Mag��s expression turned solemn, because other than him, no one present seemed to have sensed that change, including Sally, who was standing the closest to the stele. She was still chanting religiously.


    ��Mama, that stele is burning.�� Kiddo pointed to the stele.


    Gina reached out to catch her little hand and whispered into her ear, ��Hush, Kiddo. Let��s keep quiet.��


    ��Kiddo can see it, but Gina, who is already a 10th-tier, can��t.�� Mag leaned forward a little. He noticed that Irina didn��t look any different. It seemed like she couldn��t see the stele��s changes either.


    The burning intensified. Starting from one small spot, it had spread all over the upper half of the stele.


    Describing it as burning wasn��t very urate either. There were no mes, just ring beams of light that kept spreading.


    Mag wasn��t sure if this was a mutation, or a normal situation during a ritual. After all, such an asion where the power of faith was being absorbed in arge scale wasn��tmon.


    Then, he noticed that the Tree of Life behind that stele suddenly started to burn.


    Yes. It was really burning this time.


    Silver mes emerged from a branch and then quickly spread to other branches. It turned into a raging fire almost instantly.


    ��This is?!��


    Sally, who had justpleted all the ritual��s procedures, stared at the burning Tree of Life in a daze. She was shocked and at a loss.


    ��The Tree of Life is burning!��


    ��Save the tree!��


    Amotion broke out among the elves on the square. Their eyes were filled with shock.


    Irina stood up, ready to intervene.


    ��You can��t stop this fire. It should have something to do with the God of Life,�� Mag said telepathically.


    Irina��s hands that were holding the staff, froze in midair as her gaze turned to Mag. ��Is she going to reincarnate?


    ��I��m not sure yet, but the mes started burning from the stele. It looks like some kind of�� sacrifice.�� Mag chose his words carefully before answering.


    He saw the burning Tree of Life transform into beams of green light and merge into the stele as if it was going through some kind of passing on.


    Irina clenched her fists gradually as she looked at the burning Tree of Life, ��Is it a sacrifice? If that��s the case, it really is a jerk.��


    ��My queen, it��s dangerous here. Pleasee with me now.�� Bet appeared on the altar and brought Sally over the viewing stands, close to Irina.


    The elven powerhouses began to gather around her. Sally had already ascended, so her safety was the utmost priority.


    The silver mes spread rapidly. It wasn��t just the branches alone, even the tree trunk was burning from the inside out.


    The hundreds of meters tall Tree of Life burned in raging mes that shot all the way up to the sky.


    All the elves were watching this scene in shock and fear. They had no idea why the Tree of Life, which guarded the elves for thousands of years, burned suddenly.


    ��Gina, protect our people if something happenster,�� Mag said to Gina telepathically.


    ��Yes.�� Gina nodded in acknowledgement.


    Mag felt uneasy, as though something was going to happen.


    This wasn��t a good omen. To be able to make him feel uneasy, its power must have exceeded the 10th-tier.

 Chapter 2396 - Let Go of This Chil

    <h4>Chapter 2396: Let Go of This Child</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The Tree of Life was burning, but what the others who were present couldn��t see was that the light of that stele in the center of the white jade altar was far brighter than the Tree of Life.


    However, after absorbing the Tree of Life��s energy, wisps of green light began to emerge from the stele and spread towards the stele like a. They looked like some kind of ancient runes, which seemed rather godly.


    ��What��s happening?�� Irina asked Mag telepathically.


    ��The Tree of Life burns for that stele. It��s not quite right to say that it��s a sacrifice. It��s more like some kind of legacy. The energy that the Tree of Life amassed for thousands of years, is transferred into that stele during the burning. However, you guys seemed unable to see that process. Only Kiddo and I saw it,�� Mag quickly exined.


    Irina frowned and pondered. The stele didn��t look any different in her sight. It only looked brighter due to the light.


    The energy amassed by the Tree of Life was immense, but why did it choose to pass on the legacy today? Moreover, why was it done in front of so many people?


    The elves were in a panic. Some elves tried to use water magic to extinguish the fire, but all the magic lost their effect before they even reached the tree, including the 10th-tier powerhouse��s magic.


    ��Are we unable to do anything except watch it burn?�� Sally asked Irina.


    ��Perhaps, this is the goddess�� will. We have no way to stop it.�� Irina shook her head. What nonsensical god��s will. If magic was effective, she wouldn��t have watched the Tree of Life burn to the ground like this.


    Sally pursed her lips. Since Irina already said so, this matter was irrevocable.


    She didn��t expect the Tree of Life to selfbust on the day of her ascension��


    The Tree of Life was burning. This was serious, so Mag wondered if the former queen and Helena woulde to calm the situation.


    The burning didn��t continue for long. The fire was extinguished after 10 minutes.


    There were no ashes or charcoal left behind.


    The hundreds of meters tall Tree of Life disappearedpletely in the burning. Only an empty crater was left behind.


    The buildings that were built around the Tree of Life even looked a little deste now.


    The square waspletely quiet. Some elves were weeping silently.


    The symbol of the elves hadpletely disappeared now.


    Only Mag knew that the Tree of Life didn��t disappear. It went into the stele in another manner.


    The Tree of Life in the mural, which the elven goddess was leaning against, became green and fresh-looking, as though it was alive.


    ��Wah����


    Right then, the crying of a baby broke the silence.


    Countless green veins grew out from the top of the stele and formed a cradle. It lifted a baby girl up in it slowly. The energy from the Tree of Life was infused into that baby��s body.


    The elves stared at that scene with their mouths agape.


    ��T-this is the holy infant?!�� an elven elder said shakily.


    ��The reincarnation is sessful.�� Mag looked at that baby girl engulfed by holy light and showed an ��oh, I see�� expression. However, that baby girl was only about three months old. She was much younger than Kiddo, who could already run and say ��Mama�� when she was born.


    Irina was also looking at that baby in a daze too.


    The tiny fellow was only a little bigger than Amy when she was a newborn, and she looked so delicate. Her eyes were still closed, but her pointy ears were so adorable.


    Moreover, for some unknown reasons, she felt very close to that little one.


    ��The Tree of Life burns and the Holy Infant reincarnates. The Goddess of Life has returned to Earth!�� an old elf eximed loudly.


    The elves who were still in a daze, finally regained their wits and they erupted into a revelry too.


    They looked at that baby girl fanatically and started to kneel and pray to her.


    After being in a daze for a while, Sally turned to ask Irina, ��W-what shall we do now?��


    ��You are the queen, so you should carry the baby down. This is a child bestowed by the god,�� Irina replied.


    Sally nodded. She walked off the viewing stands and headed towards the altar.


    Right at that moment, something unexpected happened.


    A ck hole suddenly appeared in the sky and a giant figure appeared in it. It was a weird creature. It was over 100 meters tall and had six hairy legs that looked like spider��s legs. Its body resembled a forest troll. It was solid and covered with sharp spikes.


    The weirder part was, it had three heads and six arms.


    It was just like it was a monster that was made up randomly.


    Mag was familiar with this structure.


    ��A Great Old One?�� Mag stood up with a solemn expression.


    At the same time, a ck beam of light shot out and went straight for that baby girl on the stele.


    ��An intruder!��


    Bet yelled and pulled out his sword at the same time. He dashed forward, grasping his sword with both his hands and shed at that ck beam of light.


    The sword was quick. He was, at least, among the top three swordsmen that Mag had ever met.


    However, that ck beam of light was very sneaky. The sword shed onto the ck light, but it was just a shadow.


    Almost simultaneously, a capsule-like metal pod appeared next to the stele. The pod��s door opened and pulled both the cradle and baby girl into the pod.


    ��Stop it!��


    Almost all the elven powerhouses present acted together. Some tried to stop that metal pod, while others attacked that invader.


    However, a ck light shed and that metal pod disappeared after it took the cradle. It reappeared in the hands of that monster.


    ��Haha. It��s indeed a holy infant.�� A shrillughter came from that monster��s mouth.


    ��It��s spatial magic. This monster is very strong.�� Ba gravely said, ��I��m afraid we��ll have to run.��


    ��It��s not shameful to run when we are not its match. Let��s go.�� Mag stood up and took the lead to escape.


    Everyone: ����?��


    ��What are you still waiting for? Let��s run now.�� Mag picked up Amy and climbed over the railing at the side to leave.


    ��Let��s go. This is indeed not a battle that we can participate in.�� Ba also stood up and ran. She had a deep impression of that battle in the north. 8th-tier and 9th-tier powerhouses were peanuts to this kind of monster.


    Mag escaped with all the Mamy Restaurant��s people. His utmost priority was to ensure his people��s safety before saving that holy infant.


    He still wasn��t certain if that fellow was indeed a Great Old One. It didn��t have obvious magic, but it still looked like it.


    Its energy level was indeed above the 10th-tier.


    The elven powerhouses were all present and Irina was also here. Mag believed they could hold on for some time.


    Furthermore, the elven queen and Helena could no longer lie low now, right?


    ��I��m going to bring this child with me. You guys can��t stop me.�� The monster��s shrill voice was full of sarcasm. The space began to distort and a ck hole appeared, about to cover it.


    ��Let go of this child!�� a woman��s cold voice suddenly shouted.


    The ck hole that wasn��tpletely formed, copsed instantly.

 Chapter 2397 - Now, I Have Decided To Kill All of You

    <h4>Chapter 2397: Now, I Have Decided To Kill All of You</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The ck hole copsed and the monster dropped from the sky. But, it simply rolled on the ground and was still holding onto that metal pod tightly.


    At the same time, an elf appeared on the altar with a magic caster��s staff and pointed at the monster as she coldly said, ��Don��t you understand me?��


    The noble temperament and proud presence all highlighted her identity.


    ��The Queen!��


    ��Her Majesty the Queen!��


    The elves erupted into an uproar instantly as they stared fanatically at the queen who was in an opulent long dress on the altar.


    The queen, who had gone into seclusion for months, finally appeared at the moment when the holy infant was snatched.


    ��Your Majesty.�� Sally was also looking at the queen with surprise.


    ��Royal Mother���� Irina, who was about to attack, halted, but she was looking at the queen with frowning eyes.


    ��You can��t stop me alone.�� The monster giggled. A door suddenly appeared on his chest and it swallowed the metal pod that contained the baby girl before spitting two fireballs at the queen.


    ��Be careful, Royal Mother. Its magic is spatial!�� Irina reminded her.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the fireballs that were just spat out, instantly disappeared. They appeared on the altar in the next second. One was in front of the queen and the other was behind her. Then, they exploded.


    Boom!


    A mushroom cloud rose up and the intense explosion was deafening. The elves at the square��s front row were all tossed backwards. Many people were injured.


    ��What a powerful magical attack!��


    All the elven powerhouses�� eyelids were twitching rapidly. The power released by the two seemingly normal magic balls was no less than the power of a great magic caster��s full-force attack.


    ��Her Majesty����


    The elves looked at the altar worriedly. It was such a powerful magical attack. Moreover, it was so sudden and confusing. They wondered if Her Majesty could survive that.


    The mes went away and the white jade altar waspletely unaffected.


    However, the queen was missing.


    ��This is my Wind Forest. What right do you have to make trouble here?!�� The elven queen stepped out from the void, raised her magic caster��s staff above her head and coldly said, ��Holy Light, annihte!��


    A golden Holy Light lit up from the sapphire on the tip of the magic caster��s staff. It went through space and pierced into the monster��s heart instantly.


    A hole that was a few meters wide appeared in the monster��s chest. It went clean through the monster.


    ��Interesting.�� It lowered its head to look at its chest. It let out a piercingughter. Suddenly, it pped its chest and wiped away that hole. At the same time, ck ripples appeared outside of its body and began spreading out.


    ��Is the attack ineffective?�� The queen frowned. The wound on that monster had already healed and his presence wasn��t affected at all.


    Just as she was distracted, the ck ripples had surrounded her.


    She wanted to back out initially, but her spatial magic seemed to be caught up in a swamp as soon as it was activated. She couldn��t walk into the void.


    ��A domain? What a troublesome chap.�� The queen frowned.


    ��It��s toote to try to escape now.�� The monster chuckled. It opened its giant mouth in the center and a giant fireball began to consolidate.


    ��Stars, fall!�� acold voice called out.


    A patch of starry sky appeared above the creature��s head.


    Dozens of stars fell and turned into shooting stars. They appeared above the domain and crashed onto that monster.


    ��It��s the High Priestess!��


    The elves that had already backed off for hundreds of meters, looked at that starry sky. Their initially worried faces were filled with joy now.


    The spatial restriction wasn��t easy to disengage from within, but it was easier to disengage it from the outside.


    Dozens of meteorites fell and the huge energy destroyed the monster��s domain that restricted the spatial magic. The stars rushed towards that monster.


    ��O�� Holy Light, cleanse all the filth!��


    At the same time, Irina, who was standing on the viewing stands, raised her magic caster��s staff.


    A beam of holy light shot out and pierced through that monster��s head immediately.


    Although that monster tilted his head to the side, half of its head was still shaved off.


    However, the head was half-shaven, and didn��t burst out in blood and gore. Instead, it presented a metal-like gleam.


    ��This is so interesting.�� The right side of the monster��s head suddenly turned to Irina and smiled widely.


    As soon as it was done talking, its six arms began to il like giant rackets. They smacked at those meteorites covered by mes.


    Bam!


    The giant meteorites were smashed into dust and sparks by its giant palms.


    Bam, bam, bam!


    In the blink of an eye, dozens of meteorites were smacked away by it. Some of the meteoritesnded in the elven crowd, killing and injuring many. However, the monster was unscathed.


    ��Organize our people for evacuation now,�� Irina said to Sally telepathically as she stared at that monster.


    ��Alright.�� Sally nodded and strode away. A battle of this level was already beyond her participation. Her utmost task was to reduce her people��s casualties.


    Helena appeared on the altar with the crystal in her hands. She was also staring at that monster gravely.


    This fellow was far too powerful.


    It hadn��t even shown all its power yet and it was already giving them immense pressure.


    Any of its random strikes had a 10th-tier power. Irina and the queen��s direct attacks couldn��t cause any physical harm to it.


    Its body, which could send meteorites flying easily, and scary magical powers were giving them a headache.


    What kind of monster was it? A devil? It didn��t seem like it, either. However, when did the Nond Continent ever have such a weird race?


    But, this chap had snatched the holy infant. They simply couldn��t let it leave.


    ��You three little ones are not bad, but you are still far from being able to keep me here.�� The monster shook his heads. Its three heads were staring at the three of them as its gaze turned cold. ��I��m going to leave now. I��ll kill those ants if you try to stop me.��


    Its finger pointed at those elves who were retreating in a panic.


    ��Who the heck do you think you are? How dare you threaten my people in front of me? Crawl for me!�� The queen mmed her magic caster��s staff onto the ground and beams of light appeared in the Wind Forest. They intersected in the sky above the capital.


    A golden spell formation descended from the sky like an inverted bowl and covered Helena, the queen and the monster within it.


    ��Do you think you can trap me like this?�� The monster snickered. Its body suddenly elerated and it mmed into the nearest wall of light.


    Bam!


    There was a dull thud but the wall of light wasn��t budging. The monster��s face was smashed against the wall and it became distorted.


    Silence��


    ��It��s fine. I only need to kill you both. I don��t think it could continue to trap me then.�� The monster turned to the queen and Helena and revealed its razor-sharp teeth.


    In the next instant, it appeared in front of Helena and its six giant hands smacked down at her as though it was smacking a fly.


    The terrifying force made the space distorted.


    ��Shifting Stars.��


    Helena chanted quietly.


    The six palmsnded and a spatial interstice even appeared in the center.


    However, when the monster lifted his hands, there was only a pile of broken rocks in its palms.


    It looked up and Helena appeared in the starry sky above.


    A star was missing there.


    ��I��m going to knock down all your stars. I��ll see where you can run to then!�� The monster took out a ck rod that was over 100 meters long and swung it at the starry sky above.


    The stars were like big and smallmps, which were extinguished by the monster��s iron rod.


    Helena jumped in between the stars, evading the monster��s attack. She looked rather disheveled.


    The queen��s light magic was colorful and dazzling, but it didn��t cause any physical harm when itnded on that monster.


    Irina looked at Helena who was forced to a corner. After a moment of hesitation, she dashed into the spell formation with her magic caster��s staff.


    ��I��ll smash your dog��s head!��


    Irina appeared above that monster��s head. The tip of her magic caster��s staff was sparkling with a golden light as she smashed at its middle head that was sliced into half.


    Boom!


    The magic exploded in a close distance and the monster��s remaining head was decimated instantly.


    ��That darned woman!��


    The monster let out a frustrated angry roar and reached out for Irina with two of its hands.


    Irina tapped her foot lightly and evaded the monster��s giant hands agily. She glided to its back and stabbed the magic caster��s staff into its back.


    It had swallowed the holy infant from this position earlier. She had to rescue the holy infant first.


    Thud!


    The magic caster��s staff seemed to stab against a metal wall when it stabbed into the monster��s body.


    Irina felt her hands go numb. She actually couldn��t pierce through it.


    ��What kind of monster is this?�� Irina was slightly shocked inwardly.


    Just as she was distracted, a giant hand smacked her from behind.


    Even though she used her magic caster��s staff to block it, she was still sent flying. Shended 100 meters away, making a deep crater in the ground.


    ��Irina!�� The queen went white.


    ��Royal Mother, I��m fine.�� Irina pushed herself off the ground with one hand. Blood seeped out from the edge of her mouth. ��This fellow��s body is very tough. It��s even tougher than its head.��


    The elven 10th-tier powerhouses joined in the fight at that moment.


    However, their magic attacks were useless when theynded on that monster. Other than restricting its movements, they couldn��t do any physical harm to it.


    Mag, who had sent Amy and thedies to safety, turned his head and happened to see that scene of Irina��s battle.


    While he looked furious, he also had a suspecting expression when he looked at that monster.


    This monster was indeed very powerful, but it was also rather peculiar.


    urately speaking, it didn��t seem to be flesh and blood.


    Be it the attack whereby the queen pierced through its chest, or the attack whereby half of its head was burst, no fresh blood, or any liquid that resembled blood, flowed out.


    On the contrary, the head that was slowly repairing itself had a silverish ck metal gleam. Mag could even see some exposed spare parts.


    This�� seemed to be a mech?


    It wasn��t the devil, or any organisms that originated from the Nond Continent. It had highly-precise machinery and powerful strength.


    Mag took out themunicator and sent a message to Xi.


    Then, he secured a photostone on a tree, facing it towards the spell formation.


    ��Amy, you have to protect all of them. I��ll be going to help your mother.�� Mother caressed Amy��s head gently before leaving from the side quietly.


    The restaurant��s staff who were looking at the battle intently, didn��t notice that Mag had gone away.


    Other than Shirley, who had been keeping an eye on Mag to see when he would react. She noticed Mag had left immediately.


    For some unknown reasons, she, who was very nervous at first, suddenly rxed.


    Was Alex, that god-like man, finally going to act?


    ��What shall we do now? Princess Irina and the others don��t seem to be its match. Should we go and help them?�� Yabemiya asked worriedly.


    ��The 10th-tier attacks aren��t effective on it, so our help is meaningless.�� Elizabeth shook her head. She stared at that monster and pondered for a moment before pressing the ice crystal in her hand.


    ***


    Xi, who was writing her diary, received Mag��s message. The message was very short, but it made her stand up from her seat immediately.


    ��A mech monster appeared in the Wind Forest. Suspected to be from Underground City. Its power is above the 10th-tier! Come immediately!��


    ��I wonder who is the fellow that hase over here. What a bother!�� Xi quickly strode to the control room. The spaceship zoomed away, flying towards the Wind Forest.


    Given Mag��s power, if it was a being that he deduced to be over the 10th-tier, even she wondered if she would be able to handle it. She might need to seek reinforcement from Underground City.


    ***


    Irina smashed one of the monster��s heads into smithereens. It made its movement slower, but it didn��t stop him much.


    Magic rained onto its body, but other than causing a lot of debris, it couldn��t hurt its main body at all.


    What terrified the elves even more was its speed. Even when its spatial magic was restricted in the spell formation, its six 10-odd meters long spider legs still provided it with a scary speed and agility.


    ��Bang!��


    A magic caster was swept down by one of the monster��s legs. It was as if he was knocked out of the spell formation by a truck. His chest and stomach copsed and he threw up blood and fainted right on the spot.


    In the blink of an eye, six of the 10th-tier elves that took part in the battle were disarmed. They all left the spell formation with injuries. One of them was even ttened straight away.


    Only Irina, the queen and Helena were left in the arena.


    ��Now, it��s your turn.�� The monster turned to look at Helena, who was hovering in the void, and jumped up with a grin. It swung its iron rod at thest star while trying to grab Helena with the other hand.


    ��ck hole, annihte!��


    Helena raised her crystal ball and chanted loudly.


    A dark light lit up in the crystal ball and then copsed and extinguished instantly.


    The space began to distort, as though a terrifying suction had appeared. Even the surrounding beams of light were twisted.


    The star above Helena��s head was knocked out, but the hand that was reaching for her was instantly engulfed by that ck hole.


    Panic appeared on the monster��s face for the first time. Its body suddenly twisted and fell downwards.


    The hand that reached into that ck hole was engulfed instantly, even a piece of its body was swallowed up. Metal and spare parts were revealed, but they were soon covered by a ck mist.


    The ck hole disappeared as soon as it appeared. Without the enhancement of the Starry Sky Domain, Helena fell out of the sky with a pale face. She was caught by the queen and retreated to the edge of the spell formation.


    ��Excellent. Now, I have decided to kill all of you,�� the monster said coldly and dozens of holes appeared on its body. Gun barrels were extended out of those holes.

 Chapter 2398 - Flexing Is a Bad Habit

    <h4>Chapter 2398: Flexing Is a Bad Habit</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The pitch ck cannon was giving off a golden glow.


    Irina felt a crisis like never before. She felt as though someone had locked in on her and she was unable to escape.


    ��Irina, Help Sally look over our forest! Also, you must protect the holy infant. It is the reincarnation of the Goddess of Life.�� The Queen��s voice sounded in Irina��s ears. The next moment, a golden glow from a spell formation lit up beneath her feet.


    ��Royal Mother!�� Irina was shocked. However, with a sh of golden light, she was already teleported to a spell formation miles away.


    ��This time, let us protect our forest and people.�� The Queen looked at Helena and smiled.


    ��Alright, I��ll do it with you.�� Helena held her hand, just like how they made their promise on the battlefield 800 years ago.


    The two looked at that monster and raised the crystal ball and magic caster��s staff in their hands.


    ��To death with you!��


    The monster howled ferociously.


    The cannon spat out countless ming tongues which evolved into fireballs, raining over from different directions.


    Helena and the Queen, who were at the frontline, had to brace for the impact of the fire.


    ��Back then, I thrashed the demons here. How dare an ugly monster like you create trouble here! How noisy!�� the Queen said coldly.


    A ck hole suddenly appeared in front of tens of fireballs flying toward them. Before the fireballs exploded, they were engulfed by the ck hole.


    The other fireballsnded on a golden shield, causing it to tremble violently. Its glow dimmed significantly and the ground was charred.


    The Queen struck her magic caster��s staff forcefully onto the ground. Immediately, the magic caster��s staff was enveloped by a green glow. Roots started growing out from its bottom and branches started reaching out from its top.


    Bam!


    Underground, countless vines started growing out, forming an enormous closing in on the monsters rapidly.


    ��Tricks!��


    The monster waved its five arms and snapped the vines twirling towards it. However, there were too many vines stretching out from beneath, and all over that it was covered in vines like a mummy.


    ��Burn, useless vines.��


    The monster growled deeply and the vines on it started burning, reducing to ashes in no time at all.


    However, just as it was about to regain sight, a red crystal ball appeared within a meter of it.


    ��This is?�� The monster opened its mouth.


    The crystal ball suddenly sped up and shot into its mouth.


    ��Star core, explode!�� Helena shouted.


    Boom!


    A thunderous roar sounded. The right side of the monster��s head exploded and bits of metal burst out into the air. The monster also flew hundreds of meters out and smashed into a spell formation, causing two of its spider legs to be twisted.


    ��Darn woman, this is the end of you!�� The monster howled and disappeared.


    ��Be careful!��


    The Queen activated the teleportation portal in an attempt to teleport Helena away.


    However, in an instant, the monster appeared in front of her. It lifted one of its spider legs, shing it down like the God of Death��s chainsaw.


    ��Surprised you, didn��t I? I��m killing you first!�� The face of the monster��sst head was writhing as it let out a burst of evilughter. It could almost see this noble woman��s head being chopped down by it.


    The head of the Elf Queen would make a very good collection. It should be able to fetch a pretty good price in the ck market, right? That would make up for its injuries.


    ��Your Majesty!��


    Helena, who was already in a defensive stance, saw this scene and her expression changed immediately. However, she was already at her limit after casting the starry sky spell continuously and could no longer render any help.


    ��Royal Mother!�� Irina cried out. The magic caster��s staff in her hand lit up but it was probably toote.


    ��Her Majesty the Queen!��


    The elves watched on in shock and horror. The Queen had been pushed to her limits in this battle but she still could not defeat the monster. Right now�� would she even have to be killed by it?


    ��Will that beautiful Elf Queen die?�� Amy asked softly.


    ��No, she��ll definitely make it in time.�� Shirley clenched her fist tightly. She was nervous but was somehow confident.


    Just then, a shadow slit across the space, slicing past just as that limb was about to reach the Queen.


    Ding!


    The sharp limb was chopped off and the severed limb fell right in front of the Queen.


    Only then did everyone hear the sharp sound of the space being slit open which left a white mark on the space for a very long time.


    ��Hm?!��


    The monster was stunned and was in disbelief as it watched its limb get severed.


    The Queen was stunned as well. However, a glow lit up beneath her feet.


    Helena finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Only then, did everyone see clearly, a ck longsword suspended in the air.


    ��Tian Du sword!��


    ��Alex is here!��


    Someone eximed in surprise and joy.


    ��Hey, Olddy, leave this to me. You guys can take a rest.��


    A man appeared outside of the shield suddenly as hementedzily.


    ��Who are you calling an olddy?!�� Helena was infuriated.


    ��If you��re the one it wanted to kill just now, I would have waited for it to be done killing. What a pity, what a pity.�� Mag stepped into the spell formation and strolled around.


    That was the truth. Mag could have acted even earlier.


    However, it actually felt pretty good to see Helena and his mother-inw getting thrashed?


    Back then, when he was down and out, these two yed a very big part to cause it. At least, they were active participants.


    He just could not bring himself to watch Irina��s mother get killed.


    ��Rascal, you��re very arrogant!�� The monster had set its eyes on Mag. However, it was more cautious than before.


    ��You��re the arrogant one for talking to me in this tone with your current situation�� Mag looked up at the monster towering hundreds of meters above him and shook his head. ��I don��t like to look up to people when I talk. Why don��t youe down?��


    The moment he finished his sentence, the Tian Du sword, which was suspended in mid-air, suddenly increased speed and transformed into a silhouette as it shed downwards at the monster.


    The monster reacted pretty quickly. It held the ck metal rod horizontally upwards in an attempt to block the sharp sword.


    However, the three-meter-long rod was useless in stopping the Tian Du sword.


    The metal rod was sliced into two and the longsword continued shing down.


    The monster was stunned. It swung its three remaining limbs around, in an attempt to catch the sword mid-way.


    ��Ding!��


    The swordnded on its three limbs. The monster did manage to catch the sword but its horrifying force bent its three remaining limbs instantly, causing it to lose bnce and fall forward.


    Boom!


    With a loud thud, dust rose into the air.


    The arrogant monster standing hundreds of meters tall wasying humiliatingly in front of Mag at the moment.


    ��Look, that feels much better.�� Mag nodded with satisfaction. He reached his hand out and the Tian Du sword appeared there.


    Everyone��s jaw dropped as they watched.


    The monster who breezed through the joint fight between the High Priestess, the Queen, Irina, and the 10th-tier powerhouses of the Elf race, was brought down to the ground by Alex in one blow. What kind of horrifying power was that?!


    Word had been spreading around the Nond Continent that Alex might have transcended into the legendary god��s realm to be the one and only god in the Nond Continent.


    However, no one knew exactly how powerful a god was.


    Previously, they felt despondence from the monster, and right now, Alex made them feel the iparable distance between the two.


    ��How can this fellow be so powerful���� Helena could not hide her shock. Although their joint attack had already dealt the monster with a very heavy blow, Mag��s casual sh was not even a fraction of his full power.


    ��Is this the god��s realm?�� The Queen looked at Mag with mixed feelings.


    ��This fellow still can��t change his bad habit.�� Irina put her hand to her forehead. Why could she not feel even the slightest hint of pride?


    ��The monster��s defeated! How impressive! Uncle Alex is super cool!�� Anna jumped for joy.


    ��Daddy is cool.�� Kiddo pped along.


    Gina quickly covered the little one��s mouth but was shocked at how Kiddo could tell.


    ��He��s still bing stronger.�� Elizabeth looked at Mag passionately. How astonishing. He was already at the top in the Nond Continent but he could still be stronger.


    He was even stronger than when she first saw him, even stronger than when he saved her at Frost Dragon Ind, and even stronger than when he was at the ice sheets.


    Every time she saw him, she could feel that he had be stronger.


    That was what she was pursuing!


    ��It��s him indeed.�� Shirley looked at Mag in surprise. Although no one could see past his disguise and his identity was even harder for anyone to link, the only problem he had was that the owner of the restaurant and the world��s hero could not coexist at the same time.


    No one noticed that kilometers away, in a battleship half-concealed in the space, Xi let go of her finger on the trigger of an assault rifle. She pouted and said, ��Did this fellow make mee here to watch him flex?��


    However, she squinted again as she locked her eyes on the monster within the spatial shield. The system had already started to rapidly analyze it. This fellow that appeared to be a monster was an unidentified organism. To be more specific, it was an oddly-shaped mech.


    Be it the materials used for this mech, or its high standard of production, this was something that should not be appearing on the Nond Continent.


    This was a product from the Underground City and on top of that, the technology used in it was higher than that of any battle mech currently used in the army.


    She had not heard of anyone who could cross the border between the two worlds with the help of a mech.


    ��Who is it? What is their motive for breaking past the shield?�� Xi locked her brows tightly together. She tapped open the emergency contact interface and hesitated for a while before closing it.


    She needed more information before reporting this directly to the Marshal. This was no simple matter.


    ***


    ��Who exactly are you!�� The monster��s voice was shaking. At this moment, it finally felt fear.


    This fellow was way more powerful than what the 10th-tier entailed.


    However, ording to the information it gathered, no one in the Nond Continent had been able to break through past the 10th-tier for thousands of years to be an Extraordinaire.


    What��s with this fellow?


    ��Me? I��m just a nobody.�� Mag smiled. His tone turned cold instantly as he said, ��But, you hit my wife and that��s terrible. Choose how you want to die.��


    ��You��re belittling me!��


    The monster scoffed. It pushed itself up with its five arms and used its arms to rece its legs. Three of its limbs transformed into a sharp weapon which it shed towards Mag.


    ��Interesting.�� Mag moved a little and avoided all of the monster��s attacks precisely.


    He was somewhat interested in the design of this mech. This was way better than that of Vicki��s and its power waspatible with that of a demi-god��s realm.


    If it did not be severely injured after giving its all in the battle with the Queen and Helena, Mag might not be breezing through right now.


    However, where would the controller be hiding at? Or was this an unmanned mech that was controlled remotely?


    ��This fellow knows spatial magic. Save that infant first. Don��t let him get away.�� Irina��s voice sounded in Mag��s ear.


    ��Yes, Ma��am.�� Mag smiled and his gaze turned sharp.


    ��Alright, the game��s over. Remember, don��t trifle with the people from the Nond Continent,�� Mag said coldly. He tapped his foot and rose up quickly.


    The three ck limbs were akin to spears stabbing at him at lightning speed. They had a green glow, so they were probablyced with poison.


    Mag held his sword in one hand horizontally before his chest and shed at it.


    The three sharp limbs were sliced in a single sh, reducing to three useless metal rods falling to the ground.


    The monster used two of its arms to hold its body up while it attempted to catch Mag with three of its arms.


    Mag tapped on its giant arm lightly and leaped higher up.


    Therger the mass, the slower the speed. This followed Newton��s secondw of motion.


    Therefore, Mag was significantly faster.


    Mag reached its chest area and made a few shes with his longsword before giving it a mighty kick.


    Bam!


    A metal pod was kicked out from the monster��s body on the other side.


    ��Darn!��


    The monster was stunned and used one of its arms to grab that metal pod.


    However, Mag appeared at the back as well. Before the giant arm could reach the metal pod, the longsword had acted.


    The giant arm, which was a few meters in diameter, was cleanly cut.


    Mag gave the metal pod another mighty kick so that it flew in another direction, towards the observation stage.


    ��No!��


    The monster let out a shriek as it threw its body towards the metal pod.


    ��I want to see how many bowls of noodles you��ve had today,�� Mag said with a smile. He stabbed the longsword into the monster��s chest and shed it upwards.


    This stab pierced through the monster��s body and shed it into two.


    There were no internal organs, no noodles, only a stomach full of mechanical parts and wiring.


    ��Even if I��m gone, all of you are not living.�� The monster let out ast roar before a red light shed out from its heart.


    ��So much nonsense even when you��re dying.��


    Mag walked over. One step, one more step, another step.


    The red light extinguished.


    It was as though nothing happened.

 Chapter 2399 - A God Was Born While Others Died

    <h4>Chapter 2399: A God Was Born While Others Died</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    There wasplete silence as everyone stared at that motionless monster which was under Mag��s foot. Other than shock, there was also relief on their faces.


    Now, everyone was looking at Mag with a gaze that was grateful and full of adoration.


    This man was indeed far too powerful.


    A monster that could withstand 10th-tier powerhouses�� attacks didn��tst more than 10 strikes of his sword.


    ��Lord Alex is so powerful. He��s sopatible with Big Sister Irina,�� Yabemiya said enviously.


    Elizabeth was quiet, but she was looking at Irina with a challenging gaze.


    Helena looked at Mag palely with blood seeping out from the corner of her mouth. ��Even if he doesn��t be a god, no one on the Nond Continent is his match. Not even Rankster.��


    ��Unless he��s really a god.�� The queen��s gazended on the metal pod that Irina was cradling in her arms. There was a hint of regret in her smile. ��It��s a pity that we are not able to see that.��


    ��Looking at it now, it wasn��t as bad as what we had imagined.�� Helena forced a smile and looked at Irina meaningfully. ��Your Majesty is right. It doesn��t matter if she agrees with us or not, she will still protect the elven race.��


    ��That fellow doesn��t seem to be alive?�� The queen��s gazended on that monster��s carcass with a hint of doubt on her face.


    ��Is it puppetry?�� How could there be such a powerful puppet in this world? Or, was it a being like the devil on the ice sheets at the extreme north?�� Helena frowned.


    ��No. There��s no evil aura on its body. The Holy Light pierced through it, but it didn��t have any additional effect.�� The queen shook her head.


    Mag lifted his foot to look at the nuclear core that he had stomped to bits. What a pity. This was a remote control mech. The person operating it wasn��t inside the mech.


    However, looking at the mech��s debris on the ground, his gaze became heated again.


    There were hundreds of cannons installed on this guy. Mag estimated that there was plenty of ammunition and interesting sophisticated technology on it too.


    ��Keep it.��


    Mag waved his hand and kept this 100-odd meters tall monster away.


    In that instant, he was even a little regretful over his decision to cut it into half earlier. This would be a great assistant if he could repair it.


    ��This fellow is so violent.�� Xi looked at the monster, which was cut into half and had its nuclear core stomped upon by Mag, and her eyelids twitched crazily.


    Compared to him at the ice sheets in the previous month, he seemed to have gotten even stronger.


    What was even scarier was, Mag had disyed an awesomebat power without any assistance from a mech or external object and simply relied on his physical strength, battle techniques and his understanding of thews.


    Sitting in the battleship��s control room and watching that figure on the screen, Xi even felt a pressure.


    She felt that even with the battleship as her assistance, if she was to face Mag head on without enough space and distance, she would be defeated quickly.


    The continental civilization that had always been monitored and despised by the Underground City, now had a being that even she thought was scary. If this battle��s video clip was sent back, it would be a high-level situation, right?


    ��Furthermore, who is that child? Why would there be someone from Underground City, who was willing to take the risk of being wanted and punished, and crossed over the barrier of the two worlds just to steal her?�� Xi focused her camera onto that metal pod in Irina��s arms.


    The Holy Light cut up the metal pod and the baby girl was carried out.


    ��So cute!��


    Looking at that chubby face at a close distance, even Xi couldn��t help but let out a wow.


    That was an elven baby that was about three months old. She was still sleeping with her eyes closed. Even the previous intense battle didn��t wake her from her sweet dream.


    Apart from that, Xi didn��t see anything special in her.


    However, judging from Irina and the surrounding elves�� expressions, this baby seemed to have a very high status. Perhaps, she was the daughter of an important figure in the elven race?


    Mag put away his longsword and casted a nce at the queen and Helena. He narrowed his gaze.


    These two people��s situation was worse than what he had previously expected. They seemed to be dying.


    Irina carried the holy infant. She looked at her peaceful sleeping face and couldn��t help smiling. She looked at the queen and was about to speak.


    ��Irina, I have let you down, but please help me look after this forest and this child,�� the queen said with a smile. A golden beam lit up at her fingertip and she began to dissipate.


    ��Royal Mother!�� Irina was shocked and her tears fell uncontrobly.


    ��Your Majesty!�� The elves seemed to understand what was going on when they saw that and all of them started to weep.


    ��Don��t be sad, my child. I lived for the elves my whole life and I��ll die for the elves. My only regret is I did such a deed to you. I hope you can forgive me,�� the queen said apologetically.


    Irina pursed her lips in silence.


    ��My people, please follow your new queen and establish a new rule. Remember, you all are always free elves!�� The queen spread her arms and her voice was carried out to every part in the Wind Forest. ��I will bless you all!��


    A golden light suddenly glowed and dots of lightsnded on the elves, lighting up a golden glow around them.


    In the deep crater left behind by the Tree of Life, a tiny tree sapling appeared. It looked so green and fresh.


    ��Her Majesty the Queen!��


    All the elves began to kneel on one knee and there was weeping everywhere.


    ��I don��t expect you to forgive me, but I admit that the decision made back then was stupid.�� Helena looked at Irina calmly. When her gazended on the baby in her arms, it became full of reverence. ��Please protect her. She��s the future of the elven race.��


    ��They are the future of the elven race.�� Irina looked at the elves who were kneeling below. She said with a hint of sarcasm in her smile, ��Furthermore, this is a child who doesn��t know anything. Why do you all like to impose things that children shouldn��t be undertaking on them?��


    Helena was stunned before showing a relieved smile.


    ��Sally, go do whatever you want. No one will hold you back this time,�� Helena looked at Sally and said herst words.


    After that, she turned into a ck and gold beam of light and disappearedpletely.


    Meanwhile, in the crater, next to the little tree sapling, a tiny vine appeared and gently leaned on the sapling.


    Sally stood amongst the elves in a daze. She clenched her fists and her gaze became convicted. The burden on her shoulders seemed to have gotten heavier.


    On this day, the holy infant was born and the elven race tragically lost their queen and high priestess.


    In the midst of the weeping, the sleeping baby woke up and gazed at Irina with champagne-colored eyes. She was alert and cute. She cooed and reached out with both her hands. She seemed very close to Irina.

 Chapter 2400 - A Snarling Little Cutie

    <h4>Chapter 2400: A Snarling Little Cutie</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The little one was tiny and she was so fragile. She cooed and reached out with her little arms, wanting to get closer to Irina. She pulled Irina out of her sadness forcefully and Irina was at loss over what to do at that moment.


    She had almost never cared for a baby before. Amy was brought away shortly after she was born and she was already a well-behaved child when they were reunited.


    Irina had no experience dealing with a little one that didn��t know anything, couldn��t speak and instinctively wanted to get closer to her.


    The little one, who didn��t get any response from Irina after waving her hands at her, began to press her lips together. She looked so aggrieved and tears were welling up in her eyes as though she was going to cry at any time.


    ��D-don��t cry���� Irina quickly shook her head and pressed the little one to her. She caressed the little one��s head gently.


    She saw Mag caress Amy and Kiddo��s head frequently. The little ones seemed to like being caressed on their heads?


    The little one rubbed against Irina��s soft bosom before enjoying Irina��s caress. She smiledfortably. It was the taste of warmth.


    Irina looked at the little one who soothed instantly, and softened her heart. She felt very aplished, but she still flicked a nce at Mag. ��He should be able to care for this little one very well, right?��


    Mag came to the viewing stands. He took a look at the little one in Irina��s arms and softly asked, ��What shall we do with this child?��


    The little one looked at Mag when she heard him and snarled at him.


    Oh, she only had four teeth, so she wasn��t fierce at all. Instead, she looked rather cute.


    ��She��s rather adorable.�� Mag couldn��t help but pinch her cheeks.


    Two faint red marks immediately appeared on her fair and tender cheeks.


    The little one stopped snarling and looked at Irina with an aggrieved look, as though she was going to cry.


    Irina didn��t pamper her, instead, she asked Mag, ��What is that monster?��


    ��It should havee from Underground City. It��s not a monster, but a machine that was remotely controlled�� It��s simr to the dwarves�� mechanism,�� Mag answered telepathically.


    Irina turned solemn too as she telepathically said, ��Didn��t Underground City say they want nothing to do with us? Why are they sending people to snatch this child? Moreover, is the Underground City��s mechanism already this powerful? It actually could make a puppet mechanism that was way more powerful than a 10th-tier.��


    ��The peace between the two worlds is established on the basis that one is weak while the other is strong. If the gods start to reincarnate and grow up to be real gods, this bnce will be broken.


    ��If there are enough gods on the Nond Continent, do you think that they would invade Underground City to fight for the chance to be a god?


    ��If you are the Underground City��s decision-maker, what would you do to prevent this scenario from happening?�� Mag��s voice became grave. His mood also became grave.


    Irina pursed her lips and kept quiet for some time. ��If that��s the case, I would either bring these reincarnated gods away before they became real gods, or kill them.��


    ��Obviously, someone in Underground City has already received news about the gods�� impending reincarnation, that��s why it could appear here immediately.�� Mag sighed. Be it their power or information, they were all behind Underground City. Things�� were getting difficult now.


    ��Of course, Underground City��s mechanism isn��tmonly made to that standard. It should be an extremely rare mech.�� Mag shook his head. The cost of making this mech would have been way higher than Xi��s battleship.


    ��I want to bring this child back because nobody in the Wind Forest can protect her,�� Irina said to Mag calmly, but her gaze showed she was convinced on this matter.


    After thinking about it briefly, Mag nodded. He turned to look at Sally, who was walking over. ��But I wonder what Sally thinks about it?��


    Sally came forward. She bowed to Mag before gratefully saying, ��Mr. Alex, thank you for your assistance. You have resolved a crisis for the elven race.��


    ��You��re being too courteous, my queen.�� Mag nodded before stepping to the side.


    Sally said to Irina with reddened eyes, ��My deepest condolences, Princess.��


    ��I��m fine. However, you will have to take care of this mess for quite some time.�� Irina sighed lightly as she looked at the tree and vine that were leaning against each other. She felt her sadness had seemed to be much relieved.


    ��This child���� Sally looked at the little one in Sally��s arms.


    ��I intend to bring her away,�� Irina said to her.


    ��Then, I��ll have to bother you to protect her.�� Sally nodded before bowing to her.


    The elven race almost failed to protect this child after they did all they could and lost their queen and high priestess.


    The elven race now was simply too weak. They had no way to protect this child.


    Just like the queen��sst wishes, at least Alex could protect this child if they let her go with Irina.


    They didn��t know when that weird and powerful being would return again.


    Irina nodded slightly and looked at Sally with an anticipating gaze. ��Then, the elven race is now in your care. The Night Elves who want toe back, will return whenever the previous freedom is restored.��


    ��I will take care of them.�� Sally nodded.


    Mag whistled.


    Howl��


    A griffin moved closer. Mag and Irina got onto that griffin and flew away.


    Mag sat on the griffin��s back as he told Irina, ��Alright, you can teleport me back now.��


    ��Is it tiring to take on two identities at the same time?�� Irina asked smilingly.


    ��It��s still alright and I felt weirdly great, just like a superhero.��


    ***


    A light shed and Mag returned to the battle scene.


    Mag walked out from the adjacent room andmented. ��Phew. What an intense fight. Alex is really too powerful. He��s our example.��


    ��Hey? Boss, where did you go earlier?�� Yabemiya asked Mag.


    Everyone turned to look at him. He didn��t seem to have much of an existence during the battle.


    Shirley was looking at Mag with a weird gaze. Where did he go? He was the man who beat up that monster.


    ��I was watching the show next door. The view there was better. You guys were too engrossed, so I didn��t call you guys along.�� Mag found an excuse before saying, ��I think we should go back now. The elven race has just gone through a catastrophe. We��ll be causing more trouble for Sally if we stay here.��


    ��Anyway, we have nothing to do today, why don��t we stay here to help. There are so many people who are injured and so many things to rebuild and debris to clear.�� Yabemiya suggested.


    ��I concur,�� Elizabeth said.


    ��I concur too.�� Amy raised her little hand.


    Everyone agreed with this suggestion.


    ��Since that is the case, let��s start moving now.�� Mag nodded. He didn��t insist on leaving.

 Chapter 2401 - Backwardness Brings On

    <h4>Chapter 2401: Backwardness Brings On Beatings By Others</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Thedies helped to clean the battlefield and heal the injured.


    Mag assisted at the side as an ordinary man.


    Themunicator vibrated and Mag went to take it out at a deserted corner. He got through to Xi.


    ��Mr. Mag, that monster indeed came from Underground City. I��ll need to report to my superiors before I can ascertain its origin,�� Xi said, straight to the point.


    ��Miss Xi, ording to the Nond Continent��s rules, I killed this monster. As a spoil of war, it��s mine now.�� Mag smiled. ��Of course, I can hand this monster��s nuclear core to you, so that you can bring it back. As an exchange, you need to give me a new nuclear core.��


    After a moment of silence, Xi said faintly, ��Mr. Mag is indeed a businessman.��


    ��I��ve got rid of a trespasser whose strength was close to an Extraordinaire for you guys, and prevented the attention and investigation that might arise due to the massacre of the elves. Shouldn��t you guys give me some reward?�� Mag continued on.


    ��The Observer��s duty doesn��t include arresting trespassers. I only need to report this matter and aw enforcement team will handle it. The rest of it has nothing to do with me,�� Xi replied calmly.


    ��Then you are really true to your duty.�� Mag��s idea of getting something out of it was crushed.


    ��You want a nuclear core. Could it be that you want to repair this mech? Given the Nond Continent��s machinery standard, you can��t restart it even if you received a nuclear core.��


    ��You don��t have to worry about that. It��s awe-inspiring even if I put it in front of my house as a cannon stand.��


    ��ording to the rules, I have to bring it back to Underground City for destruction. Please hand it over to me, Mr. Mag.�� Xi��s voice became more insistent.


    ��Ha, that��s interesting. That��s the rule of your Underground City. It has nothing to do with me.�� Mag smiled sarcastically. ��Could it be that your Underground City doesn��t resist when a robberes into your home and then sends him away respectfully after that?��


    After a moment of silence, Xi tried to say as calmly as possible, ��Mr. Mag, up until this moment, our cooperation has been smooth. However, to ensure the separation and independence of the Nond Continent and Underground City. Please cooperate with us.��


    ��Actually, a question has just popped up in my mind, could Miss Xi please answer me directly?�� Mag��s voice turned cold. ��Underground City has always emphasized about your superiority and absolute secrecy towards the Nond Continent. The Nond Continent doesn��t have any historical records about Underground City and even the ancient tribes didn��t have verbal records about it.


    ��However, during the long history, today��s trespasser shouldn��t be the first, nor would it be thest. That��s why you guys set up a specialw enforcement team to catch the trespassers. It��s also to eliminate the traces of your existence.


    ��Ironically, you guys could travel between worlds at will while the people on the Nond Continent don��t even have the right to know about your existence. You even humiliate them with your high-and-mighty attitude and so-called ��Observer�� name. You even alter their memories at will, or even kill them.


    ��Then, what is the Nond Continent? A pig sty? What are we? The pigs you rear in the pig sty?��


    In the battleship��s control room dozens of kilometers away, Xi��s mouth was slightly open with a confused expression that had a tinge of fear.


    The ��Observer�� was a very special post. Xi was a colonel in the military, but her title as the ��Observer�� wouldn��t appear in her resume. It was top secret.


    She came to the Nond Continent after three months of training. Shepleted her observation duty by following her manual and reporting to her superiors regrly.


    She had never thought that this was inappropriate. That was only part of her job. She was simply doing her job andpleting her mission.


    However, after Mag asked those questions, she felt a chill up her back after thinking about it seriously.


    In her service manual, keeping the existence of Underground City a secret was her topmost priority. For that, she could do anything to the Nond Continent, including elimination.


    The existence of trespassers wasn��t a rarity. Thew enforcement team could capture more than 100 trespassers annually.


    Some of them were wealthy young mistresses like Vicki. Their statuses allowed them to know about the Nond Continent��s existence. They used the convenience of their identities to sneak into the Nond Continent, driven by their curiosity.


    Some were ouws who were trying to avoid capture by sneaking into the Nond Continent. The Nond Continent wasn��t within the Underground City��s jurisdiction.


    As for whether the rich and powerful woulde into the Nond Continent tomit oppressive crimes with the convenience of their identities, Xi wasn��t certain.


    In Underground City, there should be many other people who could do what Vicki did by herself.


    Certain people in Underground City could go in and out of the Nond Continent and erase the memories of the natives at will, but the Nond Continent��s natives didn��t even have the right to know about the Underground City��s existence. What the hell was that?


    A second thought incurred profound fear. Xi felt a chill up her back. seriously.


    Her iron will that was forged in the army, actually waivered then.


    She hade to the Nond Continent for more than three months now. To her, this world was no longer a description in the record, or a string of numbers.


    This world also had many different races that had their own words,nguages and civilizations. The various races had disputes, but they were also trying hard to coexist in peace. They also had the unity and courage to fight with the Great Old Ones.


    This was a group of beings that had intelligence just like the Underground City��s people.


    Even though there were discrepancies in their technology and topbat forces, that was all.


    Xi didn��t know how to answer Mag��s questions. Perhaps, she had already got the answer, but it wasn��t the one she wanted.


    ��I can��t answer that.�� Xi tried to make herself sound as calm as possible.


    ��Then, please tell them that the Nond Continent is very savage. Monsters like this will perish if they dare toe. Juste if they dare.�� Mag smiled before hanging up.


    <i>��It��s so embarrassing. I lost myposure. I wasn��t as calm and collected as I would like to have been.��</i>?Mag sighed inwardly.


    The monster that came to snatch the holy infant had already touched Mag��s limit.


    This feeling of being looked down upon and controlled was horrible.


    However, this was the Nond Continent��s situation when facing Underground City.


    On the ice sheets in the north back then, Xi��s battleship could kill hundreds of thousands of the Army of the Dead alone, but the Nond Continent��s various races had to fight with their flesh and blood.


    There might be many fleets of battleships like Xi��s in Underground City. There might also be battleships that were even more sophisticated and powerful than Xi��s.


    If the Nond Continent was to take on Underground City right now, not only were they not the Underground City��s match in their topbat power, even the crowd tactic of themon soldiers wouldn��t work.


    After all, one of their remote control mechs almost wiped out all the elven race��s topbat power.


    ��Technology is the primary productive force,�� Mag murmured. He inwardly asked, ��System, can you give me a technology tree?��


    ��Host, don��t you realize that there is a faultline in Nond Continent��s history? But Underground City has existed continuously for tens of thousands of years.��

 Chapter 2402 - Elves Grow Up Eating Nuts

    <h4>Chapter 2402: Elves Grow Up Eating Nuts</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The system��s words made Mag silent for a long time.


    Underground City had developed very powerful technology in the past tens of thousands of years. They had the power and potential to look down on the Nond Continent.


    Meanwhile, some of the races on the Nond Continent were still farming and hunting for their survival.


    The Nond Continent��s chronicle that was widely known, wasn��t long actually. The time span was less than 10,000 years and most of them were records of the wars between the various races.


    And it was aplete nk before that time.


    However, Mag had collected many ancient books and some of them that were engraved in jade had a time span that was far longer than 10,000 years.


    10,000 years ago, the Nond Continent had a civilization that was far more advanced than the current civilization.


    Then, this civilization disappeared, as though it was being wiped away.


    All the races on the Nond Continent entered in the most primitive, reproduction, growth, and expedition�� just like the beginning of another cycle.


    Mag was once puzzled over why that situation happened for a while. Later, he med it on the civilization self-imploding after it reached a certain degree of advancement, causing everything to restart.


    The appearance and disappearance of advanced civilizations with any records weren��t rare on Earth either. For example, the Maya Civilization, Sanxingdui and ancient Egypt.


    Hence, Mag didn��t think it was rare for it to happen on the Nond Continent.


    However, what if Underground City was added into this cycle?


    Although there wasn��t any evidence to indicate that Underground City was the cause of the disappearance of the former Nond Continent��s civilization, the presence of a conspiracy could be felt strongly with just a simple association.


    And the gods that the various races prayed to, didn��t enter into the spiritual realm. They seemed to be forced into hiding or lived a parasitical existence before choosing to reincarnate at an appropriate time.


    What happened back then? What forced the powerhouses, who were already gods, into such a disheveled state?


    <i>��Looks like I have to find a chance to go to Underground City. I should be able to get more useful information there,��</i>?Mag thought. Kiddo didn��t have her past life��s memory and he couldn��t forget about the mumbling little ones. He still had toe up with a solution himself.


    Mag and thedies worked till the evening before bidding farewell to Sally and preparing to return to Chaos City.


    ��I appreciate all your help today. I failed to entertain you guys properly due to that incident. I��m really sorry for that,�� Sally said to all of them apologetically.


    ��It��s fine. We didn��t do much either.�� Miya shook her head and smilingly said, ��Come and find us at the restaurant when you are done here. Boss will cook delicious food for you.��


    ��Mm-hmm. Father knows how to make many dishes now.�� Amy chimed in.


    ��Yes. I will visit all of you again.�� Sally nodded.


    The frost dragon took off and returned to Chaos City.


    Amy curiously asked Mag, ��Father, is that little sister transformed from a tree?��


    ��Little sister, little sister, cute���� Kiddo stumbled into Mag��s arms and gave him an adorable smile.


    ��It seems so.�� Mag nodded smilingly. He didn��t know how Irina was going to bring up that child either. A baby was the hardest to care for. She had to be carried whenever she was awake. She couldn��t be left alone.


    ��Do you think that the child, whom the elves used their queen and high priestess to exchange with, is the Goddess of Life?�� Cami suddenly asked.


    Mag gave her a side nce. So, this woman with a big chest wasn��t that stupid.


    ��There are no gods in this world. If we have to say there is one, the person that is closer to being a god will be Alex, and not that newborn child.�� Elizabeth��s cool voice came from below, expressing a different opinion.


    Mag nodded slightly. He loved to hear such words.


    The argument about the gods didn��t reach a consensus in the restaurant.


    Other than Mag, only Gina knew the truth. After all, the little one dozing in his arms was the God of the Sea.


    ording to Mag��s original n, he wanted to collect the reincarnated gods slowly and then set up a training ss for them. He was going to raise them into gods that had dreams, morality, culture and discipline.


    However, the sudden intervention from Underground City made him feel a little pressured.


    Under the premise that technology was tens of thousands of years behind, perhaps the only trump card that the Nond Continent had, were the gods.


    Only the gods could contend with the Underground City��s fleets.


    ��Seems like we have to let Kiddo try to control her godly power when we get back. Otherwise, we may not be their match if the Extraordinaires from Underground Citye looking for trouble.�� Mag looked at Kiddo and fell into contemtion.


    After Mag and thedies returned to the restaurant, Irina immediately came up with the baby in her arms and asked Mag with a panicked expression, ��Is this child broken? Why does she only whine and not sleep?��


    ��This���� Mag took the child from Irina. The little one stared at him with her watery eyes and took deep breaths through her nose. She made an aggrieved cry and sucked on her fingers. ��She��s most likely hungry. Did you give her anything to eat?��


    ��Hungry? But she refused to eat the things I gave her earlier.�� Irina was puzzled.


    ��What did you give her?��


    ��Elves�� favorite nuts and pine nuts,�� Irina answered.


    ��Look at this little one, she doesn��t even have teeth, so how is she going to eat the pine nuts?�� Mag rolled his eyes. The queen was really carefree to have put this child in Irina��s care.


    ��Really? I remember I grew up eating nuts.�� Irina frowned and pondered.


    ��I��ll go get the sheep��s milk.�� Gina quickly strode to the kitchen.


    ��Little sister, little sister, you are so cute.�� Amy came over with a stool. She climbed onto the stool and looked at the little one in Mag��s arms smilingly.


    ��I want to see the little sister too.�� Kiddo, who had just woken up from her nap, crawled up Mag��s thighs.


    ��She��s really cute up close, and she does look a little like Amy.��


    ��She��s so adorable. Her big watery eyes look like they are able to cry for a long time.��


    All the maidens crowded over to look at the little one in Mag��s arms with glowing eyes.


    The little one wasn��t afraid of them. She blinked and sized them up, but she always kept an eye on Irina, as though she was afraid that she would leave.


    ��Princess, a-are you alright?�� Firis came to Irina and looked at her with a worried expression.


    The princess must be very sad that Her Majesty had passed away.


    ��Don��t worry, Bean Sprout. I��m fine.�� Irina shook her head with a smile and flicked her finger at Firis��s forehead. ��Listen. Snap.��


    ��Ow���� Firis covered her forehead with tears in her eyes. Her forehead hurt.


    However, the princess seemed to be much better.

 Chapter 2403 - Can’t Afford To

    <h4>Chapter 2403: Can��t Afford To</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Gina returned with the goat��s milk. The little one held onto the bottle and suckled. She was obviously really hungry.


    Irina stood at the side and watched for a while before asking, ��Is it enough just to feed her with goat��s milk?��


    ��Yes, for now. But, we have to feed her once every few hours. We can��t do it ording to our three meals a day standard.�� Mag nodded.


    ��It��s so troublesome.�� Irina frowned and her gazended on Firis. ��Bean Sprout, the duty of feeding her will be yours.��


    ��Me?�� Firis was stunned before showing an enthusiastic expression. ��Yes! I��ll definitely take great care of her!��


    In order to take care of the little mistress in the past, she had learned a lot of knowledge on the care of children. However, she hadn��t met the little mistress till now, so she had learned all the theories for nothing.


    Now, the princess was handing this little cutie to her. She was putting great trust in her. It was also a test for her. She had to do her best toplete it!


    ��Then, you have to get used to carrying the child first.�� Mag handed the little one to Firis.


    ��W-wait a sec!�� Firis extended both her arms out stiffly. Her arms already began to tremble before she even touched the child.


    ��Don��t worry. Children are very cute, but you have to be gentle.�� Gina went forward smilingly and personally taught Firis how to hold a three-month-old baby gently.


    Thedies were watching them seriously and learning secretly!


    ��Gina is so professional!��


    ��Yes. We��re all young maidens, but why is she so familiar as though she is a mother of three.��


    ��Why am I learning how to hold a baby when I don��t even have a boyfriend?��


    ��It��s fine to learn about such things in advance. From practice, we knew we didn��t really need a man to have a baby.��


    ��Have you named the child?�� Mag asked Irina.


    ��Not yet.�� Irina shook her head. She looked at the little one who was drinking her milk seriously. After thinking for a while, she said, ��She can��t talk yet and loves to make ��yi ya yi ya�� sounds. Why don��t we call her Yayi.��


    ��Yayi?�� Mag repeated it gently and nodded. ��It sounds rather nice.��


    ��Little Sister Yayi, please grow your teeth soon. We can have roast goose together once you have teeth,�� Amy said softly.


    ��Roast goose, roast goose.�� Kiddo, who was held by Gina, scanned around the restaurant, as though she was looking for something.


    Ugly Duckling retracted its tail that was exposed, hid under the counter and shivered.


    Family status -1!


    Hostility from the world +3!


    ��Ding-Dong! Attention, Little Mistress. New mission: Teach Yayi how to speak!


    ��Langage is the bridge ofmunication. A little life has arrived in a new environment and learning to speak will be a very important step in her life.


    ��Mission time frame: 30 days!


    ��Mission reward: It will be decided by Yayi��snguage ability 30 dayster! The more words she knows, the greater the reward!��


    The system��s voice appeared in Amy��s mind.


    Amy blinked and epted the mission. It felt rather simple.


    ��But, System, what if Little Sister Yayi is stupid and still cannot talk after one month?�� Amy voiced out her worries inwardly.


    After a moment of silence, the system replied, ��ording to this System��s analysis, she shouldn��t be an idiot.��


    She seemed to be a god��s reincarnation, alright!


    If its host was her, then it would be a story about ��bing a god again from zero��.


    How could a being like her be described as an idiot?


    However�� Why did such powerful beings with scary backgrounds always appear around its host?


    This gave it great pressure when it was trying to expand its business.


    If it wanted to do the marriage theme, the little one was too young.


    If it wanted to do the training theme, she had awesome talents and was great in both closebat and far offensive magic.


    If it wanted to do the rookie theme, she was already a world-wide known genius and was protected by two grandpas.


    If it wanted to give her missions to fight monsters, its host didn��t even have a chance to act unless she ran away from home.


    It was useless trying to use the tough measure to make its host leave home. She wouldn��t listen to it, alright?!


    As a system with ambitions and dreams, it was actually relegated to issue missions like ��teaching a baby to talk��, which was really heartbreaking to see and hear.


    During this period, if it wasn��t for that senior system who always consoled it, it would have descended into depression.


    Everyone crowded around Little Yayi while Mag went to the kitchen to make dinner.


    ��Oh yes, where��s Lady Boss? We didn��t see her today?�� Yabemiya asked curiously.


    ����Yes. She asked us to go watch the conferring ceremony, but why didn��t she go?�� Cami also asked Mag.


    ��Oh, she was held up with something. She��ll only return in a few days�� time.�� Mag looked rather calm, as he said what he had prepared in advance.


    ��Oh yes. I heard your wife is back. Will I cause trouble for you if Ie to eat here?�� Irina asked Mag smilingly.


    Mag cast a nce at her. An unnned conversation like this would cause trouble for him, alright?


    ��It��s fine. As long as you don��te when my wife is at home,�� Mag replied.


    ��Oh, really?�� Irina raised her eyebrows slightly and revealed a dangerous smile. ��Then, can I leave Little Yayi here with you?��


    Everyone put down their chopsticks and stared at Irina and Mag with shock.


    ��Mmm?�� Mag was taken aback. He flicked a look at Yayi, who was sleeping cozily in the cradle at the side, and shook his head in rejection. ��No, we can��t do that. We already have three girls at home. We can��t afford to have any more children.��


    ��Is it that you can��t afford to, or you don��t dare to?�� Irina asked him.


    ��I can��t afford and don��t dare to as well,�� Mag said honestly.


    ��I��ll let Bean Sprout live here too. You just need to direct her.�� Irina gave in. ��Both of us have never raised a child before, what if we damage her? At least, Gina can help to direct you at your ce.��


    ��This���� Mag had a difficult expression.


    ��I think it��s workable. I will help take care of Little Yayi,�� Gina said with a smile. ��It��s indeed a little tough for Firis to take care of her alone.��


    Everyone suddenly realized that Irina was going to sponge on them. She was going to let Boss and Gina help take care of Yayi.


    ��Since Gina already said so, we��ll let Firis and Yayi stay in the restaurant for some time.�� Mag agreed with a difficult expression before secretly giving Irina a thumbs-up.


    She was indeed his wife. Her on-the-spot adaptability was so great. She managed to ce the child in the restaurant so properly.


    Shirley flicked a nce at Mag and then at Irina before lowering her head to eat her dinner.


    Looking at it now, all the areas that she thought were weird before, were no longer weird now.


    However, it still felt weird to watch Alex, who had just ughtered a monster that was above 10th-tier, and Princess Irina put on an act here.

 Chapter 2404 - Freeloaders

    <h4>Chapter 2404: Freeloaders</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The news of the queen and Helena��s death after fighting with the unknown creature, and Sally bing the new elven queen, quickly spread all over the Nond Continent. It sent shockwaves through all the races.


    The shadow of the Great Old Ones was still looming over them. All the races were still very afraid and wary of the devil.


    However, fortunately, the conclusion of this news was: Alex arrived at the critical moment and killed the monster!


    ��Darn it. He got to it again.�� Rankster, who was sitting on the Frost Throne, shattered the info jade stone in his hand with a smile.


    ��We need to talk to Alex and Irina about this matter. Where did such a powerful monstere from and what was its motive? We need to find out more about them,�� Dous said with a grave expression.


    All the Frost Dragons�� elders agreed with a worried expression.


    The elven queen and Helena were both top powerhouses who had experienced the racial war. They were also the leaders of the elves in the past hundreds of years.


    Their deaths weren��t just a huge matter within the elven race, it was also a huge matter in the entire Nond Continent.


    Rankster said in a low voice, ��I��ll go to Chaos City personally.��


    ***


    Chaos City, the city lord��s castle��s meeting room.


    ��How��s the situation in the elven race now?�� Michael asked Rn solemnly.


    ��It��s still stable overall. The new queen had grasped control of the Wind Forest before her ascension. Currently, the borders are already sealed and the Wind Forest has entered into a state of emergency,�� Roy answered and passed the info to Michael at the same time. ��Irina��s support for the new queen has greatly stabilized the elven race.��


    Michael scanned through it quickly beforementing. ��I didn��t expect Helena to let go at the end. It wasn��t an easy decision for her.��


    ��After the elven race��s situation stabilized, perhaps we can consider building a rail road to Wind Forest now,�� Rn smilingly said.


    ***


    The Demon Inds, the Abyss.


    ��It��s a rare period of weakness for the elven race. It��s a pity that we have already signed the peace ord and there��s Alex, that nosey fellow, otherwise, our unaplished deed back then would have a chance.��


    ��Both the elven queen and Helena that witch are dead. It��s indeed a rare chance. What a pity. What a pity!��


    ***


    ��In the elves�� legends, they will turn into a leaf on the Tree of Life after they die. Now that the Tree of Life is gone, what do you think they will turn into?��


    On the balcony, Irina gazed at the starry sky with a row of finished wine bottles next to her and softly asked this question.


    Mag thought for a moment. He really couldn��t say something like turning into stars to Irina, so after a moment of silence, he said, ��Perhaps,some elves don��t leave even after they die. They may continue to protect that forest and their people.��


    Irina turned around to look at him with indignation on her slightly flushed face. ��They were already tired enough when they were alive. Can��t we let them rx after they die?��


    Mag was speechless. After a moment of silence, he replied, ��Looking at it now, they most probably became a tree and a vine.��


    ��You also think that they have turned into a tree and a vine?�� Irina smiled. There was a hint of real joy in her smile.


    ��When I was young, Royal Mother always told me stories and taught me magic under the Tree of Life. Back then, I didn��t think Helena was bad. I even thought that her crystal ball was very interesting and the Starry Sky Magic was amazing. I wanted to learn it, but I couldn��t master it����


    Mag looked at Irina, who was sitting at the edge of the balcony, and talked about stories that were hidden in the depths of her memories. Her slender legs were swinging over the balcony. The atmosphere wasn��t too sad. The moonlight lit up her profile and she looked just like a normal girl who was reminiscing about her childhood memories.


    Only the insects�� calls intertwined with her light voice in the quiet night.


    After telling the stories, she picked up the red wine bottle and gulped down the remaining half. She burped and then fell into Mag��s arms, drunk.


    ��So, a fairy has troubles and can get drunk too.�� Mag picked her up and went downstairs.


    About 10 minutester, Mag returned to the balcony and smilingly said to Xi, who suddenly appeared, ��Have you brought the new core?��


    Xi looked into Mag��s eyes, as though she wanted to see through him. She calmly said, ��You should know that having such an ipatible item isn��t necessarily a good thing to the Nond Continent.��


    ��I also know that being an obedient little rabbit is worse,�� Mag smilingly said.


    ��I have already reported this information. My superiors may send aw enforcement team to investigate. Before that, I hope that you can give the mech to me and this thing will have nothing to do with you.��


    Mag wasn��t surprised that Xi had already reported that matter. He wasn��t so narcissistic that he believed a few dishes could bribe a professionally-trained soldier.


    ��You seem to be mistaken about something. The current incident is that someone from your Underground City has sneaked over to the Nond Continent and killed the elves�� queen, high priestess and dozens of elves.


    ��If you guys cannot guarantee that such an incident will never happen again, then Underground City is a deadly time bomb to the Nond Continent. All the races on the Nond Continent have the right to know about your existence and take necessary precautions,�� Mag said to her with a serious expression.


    Xi looked at him quietly and shook her head. ��I can��t make those guarantees to you.��


    ��Then, get the person who can, toe,�� Mag replied truthfully.


    ��And this. You can bring it with you.�� Mag took the nuclear core out from the mech and ced it on the ground.


    Xi took out a storage box to store the nuclear core and turned to leave.


    ��Do you want to have a drink before you go?�� Mag��s voice came from behind her back.


    Xi��s footsteps obviously faltered before continuing to walk ahead.


    ��There is red braised pork stewing in the pot. Seems like I have to eat it alone,�� Mag faintly said.


    Xi turned around and said to him, ��You know that you��re not able to get me drunk.��


    ��Only a bad man will want to get a woman drunk. I have a wife and children. I won��t do such a thing.�� Mag waved his hands.


    A yellow earthenware stove with red charcoal burning. The red braised pork was stewing in an earthenware pot. Two tes of cold dishes, a big jug of beer and two people sitting across from each other.


    Mag looked at Xi, who was munching on the red braised pork and had finished a bowl of rice shortly, and smilingly said, ��You never had such delicious meat in Underground City before?��


    Xi put down her bowl gracefully and said to Mag, ��Underground City also has a rich and unique cuisine.��


    ��When someone doesn��t answer the question, it means that the question has hit the bull��s eye,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Xi scooped another bowl of rice for herself and continued to eat. She didn��t intend to answer Mag��s question.


    ��I say, did you deliberately not eat dinner before you came to the restaurant? Did you already decide to have your dinner here?�� Mag suddenly realized a very serious problem.


    ��You invited me for dinner,�� Xi answered faintly.


    ��How can the people now sound so righteous when they are freeloading on others?�� Mag shook his head and sighed.

 Chapter 2405 - The First Mission For the System

    <h4>Chapter 2405: The First Mission For the System</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Mag had always agreed that the way to one��s heart is through their stomach.


    Therefore, when Xi finished three bowls of rice and finished thest piece of red braised pork with a satisfied smile, Mag started his questions.


    ��Is it good?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��Not bad.�� Xi wiped away the oil on her lips a little uneasily.


    ��Three questions in exchange for this pot of red braised pork and three bowls of rice. It��s not too much to ask for, right?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    Xi��s expression froze. She nced at Mag and said, ��I��ve said it before. I��ve no authority to reveal any information about the Underground City.��


    ��Don��t be nervous. I just have some basic questions that do not involve any secrets.�� Mag took a sip of wine and continued speaking, ��Besides, since the people from the Underground City like to sneak up here so much, I��ll be able to nab one or two of them sooner orter. I��ll still get the answers to my questions from them too, won��t I?��


    ��This thought of yours is a little dangerous.�� Xi furrowed her brows but she had no way of disputing Mag��s words.


    There were hundreds of Underground City citizens who sneaked into Chaos City every year. With Mag��s current capabilities and status, it was indeed not difficult for Mag to nab one or two of them.


    However, Mag��s thoughts had already infringed on the rules of the Underground City.


    ��In that case, I��ll begin. Question one. Is the Underground City controlled by the rich?�� Mag went straight to the point.


    Xi looked at Mag for a long while before answering, ��No.��


    ��Is the army controlled by a central government or is it independent?�� Mag asked again.


    ��I can��t answer this question.�� Xi rejected.


    ��Did you guys send that mech over?�� Mag asked hisst question.


    ��No.��


    ��Alright, that��s the end of the three questions.�� Mag raised his ss with a smile. ��For peace.��


    Xi watched him for a while before picking her ss up and finishing the wine.


    ��Actually, I have no ill intentions against the Underground City. It��s rather good if both parties can maintain the status quo and not have any interactions. Of course, that is only if what happened today doesn��t happen again.�� Mag ced his ss down and said calmly, ��My mother-inw lost her life today and that fellow only lost a mech. I��ll remember that.��


    The tension between Xi��s brows eased a little. She had already reported what happened today to the higher-ups. However, with her rank, she would never be able to get any response.


    However, this demi-god mech was definitely not from the military.


    It was for a very simple reason. The current mechs the military were using could not bepared to the one that appeared today in the Elves�� territory.


    The demi-god mech was never even heard of in the Underground City.


    One had to know that 10th-tier powerhouses were still the cream of the crop even in the Underground City.


    There were so few Extraordinaires that one could count them with two hands. Most of them were reclusive elders.


    Xi could already imagine the kind of reaction from the military if news of a demi-god mech appearing on the Nond Continent were to spread.


    The military would definitely want this mech back.


    Mag refused to give it up and she could noty her hands on it, so the military would naturally send someone who could retrieve it.


    However, it was just as Mag had said. The mech had killed the Elf Queen and dozens of elves today. Although the fellow hidden within the mech had lost a machine, he or she basically escaped unscathed.


    Mag was unwilling to hand the mech over to her probably because he wanted to use it for a transaction.


    ��I��m still unsure who the one behind the mech is. However, even if you are unwilling to hand the mech over to me, there will still be peopleing over to take it back,�� Xi said.


    ��In that case, get them to bring over what I want in exchange for it. It��s a life for a life after all. I wonder if this logic works in the Underground City.�� Mag tapped the ss gently to make a crisp tapping sound.


    ��Goodbye.�� Xi got up and left.


    ��Bye,�� Mag called out from behind her leisurely without seeing her to the door.


    Mag fell silent as he watched the door close gently. He poured himself another ss of wine. After that, he asked inside, ��System, have you learned it yet? If you can replicate it already, this mech can still be used to exchange for a stainless steel wash basin.��


    ��Host, are you even human for making a cuisine system do something like that? You��re forcing me to put my main job aside!��


    ��Aren��t you a system that is passionate about learning? Now that a product of an even more advanced civilization is right in front of you, can��t you be more eager to learn?


    ��You must know that even towards growing vegetables, one would still require a passionate heart that is eager to learn. Otherwise, how are you going to conquer and fight the different worlds with me?�� Mag incited.


    The System fell silent for a while before saying, ��Why does that sound a little wrong? As a system, shouldn��t I be overseeing your learning?��


    ��As a System, it��s a fault to be a noob.�� Mag dissed. ��Look at Amy��s System. The printer it took out randomly was nuclear-powered. Tell me what can you even do?��


    ��I�� I can grow vegetables!�� the System retorted weakly.


    ��Let me ask you, then. If the people from the Underground City invade the Nond Continent, with your current capabilities, can you protect your farm and field well? Can you ensure that the fishes in your pond would not be fished out by them? Can you ensure that the wheat you put so much effort to grow would not be trampled by them?�� Mag said.


    ��That�� that won��t be possible, right?�� The System��s voice was trembling.


    ��Right now, I will give you a new mission: dissect and understand this mech in three days, find a way to replicate it in seven days, and sessfully make a replica within a month!


    ��Mission reward: a demi-god level guard!


    ��Punishment for mission failure: the possibility of transferring the rights for all your farms to someone else!�� Mag said seriously.


    ��I ept�� Hold on!�� The System paused. ��Why does something feel off? Why is the Host giving out missions to the System? On top of that, isn��t the reward made by me?��


    ��The mission has been given. It��s up to you whether you canplete it. Don��t you Systems have a group chat? You can ask your friends if you have anything you��re unsure of. Don��t tell me you even got kicked out of the group chat.��


    ��System learning in progress����


    A small string of words floated across Mag��s mind and the System logged off.


    Mag was stunned. He said with a chuckle, ��Gosh, it really got kicked out of the group chat? How embarrassing.��


    Mag finished the alcohol in his ss and cleaned up the table and kitchen before going upstairs.


    He did not go directly to bed after washing up. Instead, Mag went to the study room and took out Annie��s hand-drawn ��Miss ck Cat��.


    A man would not be able to earn the money he did not know he could earn and would not be able to tell the stories he did not know.


    Vicki came from the Underground City and is a young mistress from a wealthy family. On top of that, she definitely had some connection with the military. That was why she could own a battleship and even know how to operate a mech.


    Therefore, Mag decided to study the ��Miss ck Cat�� that Vicki created. Perhaps the structure of the Underground City was hidden within the story.

 Chapter 2406 - Immortel

    <h4>Chapter 2406: Immortel</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    After a sleepless night, Mag rubbed his tired eyes as he looked at all the various rtionship spectrums and social system inferences on the little ckboard with a smile.


    ��Miss ck Cat�� was a typical inspirational story of a female breaking free from the restraints of her society and family and escaping to find freedom.


    Male superiority, arranged marriage, career setback��


    Of course, such a story was verymon on Earth, but it was very new and groundbreaking on the Nond Continent. That was why the opera and picture book were so sessful.


    While the society that Vicki described in this story had some of Rodu��s culture, it also had something very different from this world if one took a closer look.


    In ��Miss ck Cat��, one could obviously sense the powerful strength of family. Although it was disguised as an aristocratic family, Mag could still sense a high and mighty feeling from the words. It felt more like a power that was hidden behind the politics, like the plutocrats from a certain kimchind.


    One could see part of Vicki��s family��s influence and power from it too. She was indeed a young mistress.


    <i>��This maiden is indeed much simpler than Xi. Should I make a trip to Rodu?��?</i>Mag rubbed his chin and pondered.


    Xi was professionally trained, so Mag couldn��t get any useful information from her even when he used delicacies.


    However, Vicki was different. Although the girl was smart, she wasn��t a bore like Xi.


    Moreover, there might be another personality within her. Even though he hadn��t interacted with that personality formally, it might be a point of breakthrough.


    The military forces weren��t mentioned in ��Miss ck Cat��, so it was hard for Mag to deduce if the plutocrats had control over the military.


    ��Many people must have lost sleepst night, right?�� Mag wiped away the rtionship spectrums on the ckboard and left the room.


    ***


    ��Marshal, the mech��s core��s analysis report is already out. The core didn��te from the military and it also doesn��t belong to the five bigpanies. Its technology is one generation ahead of the core which the military is already using now. In the Big Five, it also belonged to the 132nd generation, which is still under development. Its current information was limited.�� A staff member walked into the office and handed the scroll tablet to Ferdinand, who was sitting behind the desk.


    Ferdinand read through the information before saying with a frown, ��We can��t locate the source? And, we can��t resolve it, either?��


    ��That nuclear core has a self-detonation setting, but it was destroyed by an unknown external force. The self-destruction mode was activated and very little useful information could be extracted from it after dismantling it. We can��t crack it.


    ��Regarding the source, the technical staff are investigating it right now. The current deduction is that this core is a technology beyond the Big Five. It maye from the group ��Immortel��. We have discovered simr technology in previous incidents,�� the staff member answered rapidly.


    ��Immortel?�� Ferdinand furrowed his eyebrows even more. ��It��s these fellows again.��


    ��Marshal, the Technical Department requests to investigate the other parts of the mech. Perhaps, they can retrieve more information from the other parts,�� the staff member said.


    ��There is no immediate hurry. Let them focus on investigating this core first.�� Ferdinand lifted his hand and gestured for the staff member to leave first.


    Ferdinand was alone in the office and the screen on the wall began to y a fighting video clip.


    The video clip of a man wearing a mask shing that mech, which was over 100 meters tall in half, and then stepping on the mech��s core, that was about to self-detonate with both his feet, was being reyed in a loop.


    The clip was paused, and he erged the metal pod that was kicked away by that man. There was a little elf inside.


    ��Is this little one their target?�� Ferdinand was thoughtful.


    Xi had sent back the news yesterday. A demi-god level mech had appeared on the Nond Continent and caused the deaths of the elven queen and high priestess.


    This wasn��t a trivial matter.


    Underground City forbade anybody from crossing over the worlds for personal reasons. However, that was amon urrence. Thew enforcement teams caught hundreds of trespassers at the borders annually.


    The power of the trespassers varied, but they were rarely 10th-tier powerhouses.


    The more powerful they were, the more they understood about the price that they needed to pay for such actions.


    As for the Extraordinaires, they were no longer within the restrictions.


    The power of the trespassers were limited and most of themid low after arriving at the Nond Continent to avoid thew enforcement teams.


    The current incident had caused the deaths of the elven queen and high priestess. It was an event that shook the core of the Nond Continent.


    And it was a mech that triggered this incident. Its power had far exceeded the 10th-tier. The mech was close to an Extraordinaire.


    The 10-tier mechs were still being manufactured in small batches among the Big Five, but now someone was actually controlling an Extraordinaire mech that crossed over the border to kill and plunder. It was alreadypletely beyond the military��s control.


    However, this mech didn��t get away in one piece. It was destroyed by the young human called Mag Alex.


    While being shocked by this young man��s power, Ferdinand also began to admire him more.


    This wasn��t the first time that he had noticed this man. This young man, who was called the most powerful on the Nond Continent, had once led an ambush on the Great Old One and sealed Cthulhu sessfully.


    Xi had interacted with him and he had once saved Vicki��s life. Strictly speaking, he owed him a favor.


    He should be one of the few beings on the Nond Continent who knew about the existence of Underground City. Moreover, he had held onto the mech and made some requests.


    ��Interesting. Seems like I should find some time to make a trip to the Nond Continent.�� Ferdinand turned off the video clip. He stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows and looked out at the busy base below. There was a hint of a cold smile on his lips. ��Are those old farts trying to break the rules again? However, an interesting little guy appeared this time.��


    ***


    ��This stupid human made me lose a super mech. Darn him!��


    In an ancient dark hall, a low and hoarse voice echoed in the empty hall.


    A giant ck stone pir was standing at the end of the hall. Ancient runes filled the stone pir. A ck and gold spear was stabbed on the top of the stone pir and it pierced through a puddle of an indescribable thing.


    The stone pir and the spear seemed to have gone through ages, but that puddle of indescribable thing seemed to be squirming as though it was breathing.


    Below the stone pir was a ck stone chair. It was shrouded in the shadow of the stone pir and a thin and shriveled figure was sitting in the dark.


    And, four men in ck robes were standing below it. They were all wearing the same faceless masks and standing with their heads lowered.


    ��Kill him and retrieve the holy infant,�� someone said in the dark again.


    ��Yes.��


    One of them stepped out silently before disappearing in the hall instantly.


    ��Master, the military is investigating the mech��s origins now. Do we need to suppress this matter?�� a faceless man asked in a low voice.


    ��Forget it. Since Ferdinand already knows about this, then we can��t suppress it any longer. Let him investigate. I want to see what he can find.��

 Chapter 2407 - Erm… You Weren’t Asleep Last Night?

    <h4>Chapter 2407: Erm�� You Weren��t Asleep Last Night?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The first customer that the restaurant weed early that morning was Michael.


    The bell rang as soon as Mag went downstairs.


    ��What brings the city lord here so early? The restaurant isn��t open for business yet,�� Mag said as he opened the door smilingly.


    ��Boss Mag should know why I am here so early in the morning.�� Michael was also looking at Mag smilingly. ��Why don��t you invite me in?��


    ��Pleasee in.�� Mag stepped to the side and he closed the door after Michael came in.


    Michael got straight to the point and asked Mag, ��I think Boss Mag must have heard about what happened at the elves�� forest. I wonder what you think about it?��


    Mag knew that Michael had already guessed his identity, but he was a clever man and didn��t want to expose him. Hence, they all continued to put on a show.


    ��Currently, I have no idea yet, but it should have to do with the Great Old Ones,�� Mag said.


    Mag wasn��t prepared to let someone else know about Underground City. After all, Mag was waiting for the attitude of the person behind Xi before things turned ugly.


    There couldn��t only be one kind of voice in this world.


    They deliberately cut off the two worlds�� interaction and hid Underground City. They controlled and arrested the trespassers, which meant their leader deliberately didn��t want the two worlds to collide and interact.


    ��The deaths of the elven queen and Helena were a huge shock to all the races, but we know nothing about our opponent.�� Michael looked at Mag. ��If it wasn��t a Great Old One, who else has such powerful strength?��


    ��Perhaps, some unknown powerful beings, which we don��t know of, have long existed on the Nond Continent. For example, the sealed Great Old Ones, or some other hidden powerhouses.�� Mag frankly said, ��Of course, those that could be killed, are not fit to be called the Great Old Ones.��


    Michael��s eyelids twitched. He began to worry for the fate of the Nond Continent��s various races.


    However, Mag had made it sound too trivial. Even though that monster was killed by him, it challenged all the elven powerhouses alone and caused the elven queen and high priestess to die of exhaustion. Its terrifying power made all the races very wary.


    Mag��s power had already exceeded the 10th-tier and should be considered within the legendary god��s realm.


    However, there was no such powerhouse within the other races.


    If such a powerful monster appeared on the various races�� territories again, the consequences would be dire.


    ��Don��t look at me. I��m just a chef. The tofu pudding is ready now. Do you want to have a helping?�� Mag went into the kitchen and his voice came out of it.


    Michael stood at the kitchen��s doorway and smilingly said with a hint of pleading, ��Let me take away one helping just this once. My wife said she hasn��t had tofu pudding for days. She was still talking about it yesterday.��


    Mag looked at him and said thoughtfully, ��How fast are you?��


    Michael patted his chest and said, ��Within three minutes.��


    ��Then, you will have to take note of that. Most normal men are over three minutes.�� Mag looked at Michael piteously. ��You cane to eat ��Buddha Jumps Over the Wall�� at the restaurant whenever you are free. It��s very nutritious.��


    Mag still packed two helpings of tofu pudding for Michael. One savory and one sweet. Mag also packed one for his daughter.


    ��You can��t hurry about that sort of thing. You have to take things slowly,�� Mag patted Michael��s shoulders and said meaningfully.


    Michael looked at Mag. He could sense that Mag had a hidden meaning in his words and listening to them simply felt weird.


    ��Thanks.�� Michael ced a dragon coin on the table. He took away another three bowls of congee with pork and century egg before leaving happily.


    Mag knew that Michael was indeed very fast. He could take the two helpings of tofu puddings back home within the best consumption time. He was much better than the food delivery services.


    As for Michael��s earlier words, they were also within his expectations.


    The various races still hadn��t recovered from the trauma of the Great Old Ones, and now there was an incident that caused the deaths of the elven queen and Helena. The existence of such a powerful unknown being made people fearful.


    ��What did that woman say when she camest night?�� Irina came downstairs in a thin nightgown. Her smooth, supple legs could be vaguely seen through the fabric.


    ��Erm�� You weren��t asleepst night?�� Mag felt a little guilty.


    Irina pulled out a chair and sat across Mag, crossing her fair legs. There was a hint of sarcasm in her cold smile. ��Haha. Do you feel great after getting me drunk and then going to flirt with some other women over food and drinks?��


    ��First, you got drunk yourself. I didn��t get you drunk!


    ��Secondly, that��s not flirting. It��s necessary socializing for work!


    ��Finally, it doesn��t feel great, alright!


    ��I have to fight monsters during the day, be a counselor at night, cook a table full of dishes to entertain the client, after that I have to clear the table, pull all-nighters to do the rtionship diagrams, cook early in the morning, prepare to open for business����


    Mag felt increasingly aggrieved as he spoke.


    And for whose sake did he work so hard for?


    Irina stared at Mag for a while, unmoved. Then, she faintly said, ��Why? Do you want me to praise you instead?��


    ��There is no need for that. That woman came to take something yesterday. I gave her half and I told her to get someone who can make decisions toe and take the remaining half. Her words don��t hold weight.�� Mag immediately put on a proper attitude.


    ��You are not worried that they might get a few gods to silence you?��


    ��If they don��t mind exposing Underground City, they can try.�� Mag smiled with confidence.


    ��What if the mech was sent by them?��


    ��We can only take a gamble that Underground City isn��t one solid piece and the power behind Xi is at odds with the power behind that mech monster.�� Mag carefreely said, ��If we win, we may gain another friend. If we lose, we may have to fight for our lives.��


    ��How confident are you?��


    ��80 percent.��


    ��Mmm?��


    ��If the power behind Xi was the mech��s controller, she wouldn��t haveest night. The normal operation would be this: Two Extraordinairese from the sky and annihte Mamy Restaurant.��


    Irina was thoughtful. Given her smart brains, she quickly understood the rationale behind it.


    ��So, you took a gamble with our livesst night?��


    ��I borrowed the trident from Kiddost night and stuck it on the roof top. It can at least divert the lightning and so we would still have a fighting chance,�� Mag said honestly.


    He didn��t sleepst night. Other than reading, he was also looking out for any troubleing their way.


    ��What would you like to have for breakfast?�� Mag asked smilingly.


    ��Congee with pork and century egg, and tofu pudding,�� Irina answered without the need to think.


    ��Wah, wahhh����


    The crying of a baby could be hearding from upstairs.


    Mag and Irina looked at each other in silence.


    ��You have the experience. You go,�� Irina said.


    ��You brought her back. You should be the one to go.�� Mag tried to push the job to her.


    ��Be good, Little Yayi. Don��t cry. Auntie will bring you downstairs to eat.�� Gina��s gentle voice appeared with the footsteps on the staircase.

 Chapter 2408 - Are You Wearing It the Wrong Way?

    <h4>Chapter 2408: Are You Wearing It the Wrong Way?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Gina walked downstairs with the little baby in her arms. Tears were twinkling in herrge round eyes like an upset kitten. When she saw Irina, her eyes lit up straight away. She reached her arms out and made cooing sounds.


    Irina��s gaze softened and she reached her hands out to take Little Yayi from Gina.


    Mag made eye contact with her.


    Irina paused for a while and stroked Yayi��s head instead, saying with a smile, ��Is this the child you brought back yesterday? She��s rather cute.��


    ��Yes, Lady Boss, you��re back.�� Gina nodded with a smile. ��She��s Yayi and still cannot talk. But it seems like she likes you a lot.��


    ��Are you making her food? I��ll carry her for a while then.�� Irina smiled and reached out to take Yayi from Gina.


    ��I��ll have to trouble you, then.�� Gina walked towards the kitchen to prepare Yayi��s breakfast.


    ��Yiyayiya���� Yayi acted cute in Irina��s embrace, as though she had temporarily forgotten about her hunger.


    Taking care of a baby is a skill and not many people can do it well. Firis, for example, could not.


    She was a youngdy at her prime but after a single night, not only did Firis have two additional dark circles around her eyes, but she was also looking sapped out of energy, as though she had been through a lot.


    ��Boss, Lady Boss.�� Firis greeted them as she stared nkly at Yayi, who was in Irina��s embrace.


    ��Bean�� Firis, what��s wrong?�� Irina looked at Firis in shock. How did she be like this after just a night?


    ��Yes, did you get scared yesterday?�� Mag asked with concern.


    ��N�� no. I just haven��t slept as I have to take care of her.�� Firis shook her head. After that, Firis even reminded her, ��You have to be very careful when holding her. Her body is very soft and she will get hurt easily.��


    ��Does Yayi kick up a ruckus when she sleeps at night?�� Mag asked in shock. There were certain children who were quite a chore to take care of at night.


    ��No, she woke up oncest night and after drinking the goat��s milk prepared by Big Sister Gina, she fell back asleep immediately and only woke up in the morning. She slept very well.�� Firis shook her head.


    ��Why were you keeping watch over her all night, then?�� Irinaughed.


    ��I�� I was worried she would flip over and fall to the ground. Her Highness told me to take good care of her���� Firis said embarrassedly with a blush.


    ��Firis must have been too nervous since it was her first time taking care of a child. I��ve actually set up a protective spell formation around her cot so even if Yayi woke up in the middle of the night, she would not roll off the bed.�� Gina walked out of the kitchen with a milk bottle in her hand and passed it to Yayi.


    The little one hugged the milk bottle and started sucking on it, enjoying her meal.


    ��Firis is very responsible.�� Gina looked at Firis with a smile and said apologetically, ��But it��s too hard on you to take care of a baby like that. you should still sleep. The little ones sleep very well so as long as their stomachs are filled, you don��t have to worry about them.��


    ��Mm. I��ll take note next time.�� Firis nodded embarrassedly.


    ��Firis, go have something to eat first then go back upstairs to catch some sleep. I��ll do the ingredients preparations for the morning.�� Mag scooped up a bowl of tofu pudding for Firis. ��You��ll be more energized after a rest.��


    ��It��s�� it��s alright, Boss. I can finish my work.�� Firis looked at Yayi and said, ��Besides, I still have to take care of Little Yayi.��


    ��Alright, you should go and get some sleep. I have nothing to do in the morning anyway. You can leave the child to me. She seems to like me a lot too,�� Irina told Firis. ��You can��t take good care of anyone in this state.��


    Firis felt some sort of familiarity with the Lady Boss and nodded obediently.


    After having her breakfast, Firis went upstairs to catch up on her lost sleep.


    Yayi ced her milk bottle down with satisfaction after finishing two bottles of goat��s milk andzedfortably in Irina��s arms.


    ��There is so much good food. Can��t she eat any of them?�� Irina asked Gina. Goat��s milk might be good but it could neverpare to Mag��s delicacies.


    ��Yayi is still very young. She��s just a three to five-month-old infant and she only has three baby teeth. There is a lot of food she cannot digest very well yet. Therefore, it��s better that she sticks with goat��s milk for now,�� Gina exined to Irina. ��When she grows up a little more, we can give her some food but not the kind that we eat. They are too vorful, so we have to make the food especially for her.��


    Irina nodded thoughtfully and looked at Gina with respect. ��Gina, you��re so knowledgeable.��


    It was actually so difficult to raise a child. She could not help but look at Mag with a gentle gaze.


    Mag smiled. Actually, he did not know much about raising a child either.


    ��Where��s Kiddo? Isn��t she awake yet?�� Mag asked Gina.


    ��She should be waking up soon. But she has now learned how to dress and wash herself on her own, so she cane down by herself,�� Gina said.


    ��Mummy, my throat feels ufortable���� Kiddo ran downstairs as she told Gina.


    ��Are you ill?�� Gina put her hand on Kiddo��s forehead anxiously. She then made Kiddo open her mouth for her to take a look. Kiddo��s throat did not look swollen or red.


    ��Should I try using my healing magic?�� Irina asked.


    ��I think she��s wearing her shirt the wrong way around,�� Mag said calmly after observing for a while.


    The restaurant fell silent beforeughter erupted.


    Kiddo was wearing a flowery sweater today and its front and back looked simr.


    However, upon closer inspection, one could tell that she had indeed worn it the wrong way around. That was why she felt her throat was ufortable.


    ��Look at you, I told you to make sure you differentiate the front from the back. How can you just put it over your head without making sure,�� Gina said with a smile as she helped Kiddo wear the sweater correctly.


    Kiddo pushed her head out from the neck hole after some effort and stuck her tongue out at Mag. She even said with grievance, ��Why must we differentiate the front and back on a shirt? The neck hole is round.��


    That did make some sense.


    ��Yayi, Yayie y with me.�� The little one set her eyes on Yayi after wearing her sweater correctly.


    Yayi looked at Kiddo for a while and did not move. She did not seem too willing.


    ��Come down, We can ride on the big cat together.�� Kiddo grabbed Ugly Duckling, who was passing by, and swung her leg over to sit on top of Ugly Duckling.


    Ugly Duckling paused. It turned to look at Kiddo but did not dare to refute.


    Yayi��s eyes lit up immediately upon seeing Ugly Duckling. She waved her little hands and cooed, looking as though she wanted to get down immediately.


    ��Alright, go on down if you want to y.�� Irina ced Yayi on the floor.


    Elf babies were not as fragile as human babies. Their bodies might be soft but they had no issue crawling around.


    The restaurant had not opened yet and the floor was cleaned with magicst night so it is currently the cleanest yground for the children.

 Chapter 2409 - I Can Do It Too!

    <h4>Chapter 2409: I Can Do It Too!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Yayi was ced on the floor. She stayed stunned for a very long while before she copied how Ugly Duckling moved with its four limbs to slowly crawl over to it.


    Ugly Duckling watched Yayi as well. It retreated slowly to try to keep a distance.


    ��Ugly Duckling, don��t move.�� Kiddo warned as she patted its head gently.


    Ugly Duckling stopped stepping back immediately and did not move.


    Yayi started crawling very slowly and even stumbled twice. However, the little one was not a crybaby. She picked herself up and continued crawling forward. As she slowly mastered the technique of crawling, she started to crawl faster.


    Very quickly, Yayi reached Ugly Duckling.


    Although Ugly Duckling was not even a year old, it was still a head taller than Yayi, who was crawling on the floor.


    Yayi looked up at Ugly Duckling and smiled adorably. She could not free up her hands that were supporting her so she inched her face over to caress Ugly Duckling��s plump face gently. After that, she let out a cacklingugh.


    Ugly Duckling: (������)!!


    How is this little one so cute?!


    ��She��s a gentle one.�� Gina looked at Yayi with a smile.


    ��It��s her nature.�� Irina smiled too.


    ��Yiyayiya.�� Yayi chased Ugly Duckling and Kiddo around and they had a whale of a time.


    ��Wow, has Little Yayi learned to climb already?�� Amy walked down the stairs while she rubbed her tired eyes. She looked at Yayi, who was grabbing onto a table leg and was about to climb up. ��She even learned Kiddo��s climbing skills.��


    Yayi heard Amy��s voice and turned to look. She immediately let go of the table leg and turned to crawl towards Amy. After that, she looked up and called out, ��Yiya!��


    Amy bent over and picked Yayi up. She kissed her on her cheek and said, ��Little Yayi, call me Big Sister.��


    Yayi looked at Amy with her azure blue eyes as she called out, ��Yiya!��


    ��It��s Big Sister, not yiya.�� Amy corrected her.


    ��Yiya,�� Yayi called out again.


    ��Alright, whatever floats your boat.�� Amy caressed her head.


    After breakfast, Mag sent Amy to school on his bicycle.


    ��Father, will Little Yayi be staying in our house from now on?�� Amy asked.


    ��Mm. There are baddies who are trying to catch her so we have to protect Yayi well,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Is it a baddie like the giant monster from thest time?�� Amy looked frightened.


    ��Yes. The baddie is very powerful, so we have to be extra careful.��


    ��No worries. I��ll be even more powerful. Then, I��ll be able to protect everyone just like Father,�� Amy said seriously.


    ��In that case, you must learn well.�� Mag parked his bicycle outside Chaos School and waved goodbye to Amy, who skipped in happily.


    Krassu��s magic rooms had yet to be shifted over to Hope School, so even though Amy was a Hope School student, she would still have to attend sses at Chaos School.


    ��Master!�� Amy shouted loudly the moment she arrived outside the magic room.


    The door to the magic room opened gradually. Krassu was standing at the door. He first did a check over Amy to ensure that the little one was not injured and saw that she had even improved in her magical abilities, before smiling broadly. ��What goodies did you bring for me today?��


    ��I brought rainbow fried rice and congee with pork and century egg.�� Amy passed him the food.


    ��Good girl.�� Krassu received the food from Amy��s hands. However, he did not dig right in. Instead, he closed the door to the magic room and asked Amy with a smile, ��Amy baby, did you watch the Elf queen��s coronation yesterday?��


    ��Yes, yes. Big Sister Sally became the Elf queen,�� Amy said with a nod.


    ��In that case, did you see a terrifying monster?��


    ��Yes. It was a giant spider standing hundreds of meters tall, just like a giant dragon. It was horrifying. The Elves could not defeat it.�� Amy nodded with a frightened expression.


    ��What happened next?��


    ��After that, our hero, Alex, appeared. He wielded his sword and cut off the giant spider��s legs. After that, he shed the giant spider into two. Finally, he stepped on its heart and crushed it to end the battle.�� Amy told the story exultantly and could not hide her respect and adoration.


    ��Just that?�� Krassu was stunned.


    He had heard about what happened at the Elves�� yesterday. He only knew that the Elf queen and Helena both died of exhaustion after the battle, and Alex appeared on the battlefield to kill that monster.


    However, based on Amy��s description, that monster that had broken through the Elves�� powerhouse defense line was killed by Alex in two blows and a kick.


    The Elves were not a weak race and the Elf queen and Helena were no pushovers either. That showed how formidable that monster was.


    However, its capabilities were different from that of the devil. At least it was something Alex could kill. This also proved that Alex had gotten even strongerpared to when he was on the ice sheets.


    ��Master, Master, if you were there, could you have defeated the monster?�� Amy looked at him as she asked expectantly.


    ��Err�� ahem�� of course. Of course I could have defeated it!�� Krassu did not seem too confident. However, he still patted his chest and said, ��A monster like that can be killed with just a fireball and a whack by me.��


    He can lose anything but definitely not his image in front of his prized disciple!


    ��Really?�� Amy seemed rather doubtful.


    ��Of course. If there��s a chance next time, I��ll show you exactly how formidable I am,�� Krassu said as he patted his chest.


    ��I want to learn that too. I want to kill the monster with a fireball and a whack!�� Amy said excitedly.


    ��Alright, alright. I��ll teach you after I��m done with breakfast,�� Krassu said with a chuckle. He was previously afraid that his disciple was too passive in her learning but it seemed like allowing her to go out to take a look at the world was the right decision.


    ***


    ��Big Sister Xi, what are you doing here so early in the morning?��


    In Rodu, on the rooftop of the ck Cat Opera House, Vicki looked at Xi as she rubbed her sleepy eyes.


    ��Yesterday, there was a trespasser who appeared at Chaos City, killing the Elf Queen and High Priestess. To be safe, the Marshal told me to bring you back to the Underground City,�� Xi said calmly.


    ��What? The Elf Queen and High Priestess are killed?�� Vicki��s expression changed. ��Who was it? Why did he do that?��


    The queen and high priestess of a race getting killed was akin to chopping off the head of the entire race. If this was an official instruction from the Underground City, that would mean a deration of war.


    ��I don��t have the right to know everything but I think it shouldn��t be an instruction from the Marshal.�� Xi shook her head gently. Currently, she has not received information from the Underground City.

 Chapter 2410 - If Not For the Pretty Maestro

    <h4>Chapter 2410: If Not For the Pretty Maestro</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Xi was sure that with her clearance, she wouldn��t receive any effective reply, unless her superiors needed her to take action.


    ��What about the trespasser? Was he arrested by thew enforcement team?�� Vicki continued to ask. However, on second thoughts, she shook her head and said, ��A trespasser who can kill the elven queen and high priestess must be close to being an Extraordinaire. Even if thew enforcement team could arrive in time, they wouldn��t have been able to stop him.��


    An Extraordinaire was a rare powerhouse in Underground City and Vicki knew most of them.


    She couldn��t imagine which one of them would suddenly cross the borders to kill the elven queen. This was against the Underground City��s ideals.


    Vicki turned solemn and she asked Xi, ��Are we going to engage in total war?��


    ��I��m not informed about that yet, but the Marshal wants me to bring you back to Underground City,�� Xi said.


    Vicki was thoughtful. ��I need to talk to my grandfather first. Please give me a sec.��


    Xi nodded quietly.


    Vicki went downstairs to her office and locked the door from inside. She lit up her bangle and dialed the connection.


    Vicki looked at Ferdinand on the screen and directly asked him, ��Grandfather, is Underground City going tounch a war on the Nond Continent?��


    ��Haha. Who told you that rumor? Or did you imagine that with your not-very-smart brain?�� Ferdinand smilingly said.


    ��Xi said that the elven queen was killed by an Extraordinaire from Underground City. If not for war, why would someone kill the queen of a race?�� Vicki asked.


    The smile on Ferdinand��s face faded away and his voice turned grave. ��It��s fine to tell you this. It wasn��t an Extraordinaire who killed the elven queen, but a mech who had the strength close to an Extraordinaire. However, this mech didn��te from the military, and most probably came from the Immortels.��


    ��A mech?!�� Vicki was shocked. As a mech��s controller, she knew very well what a mech with powers close to an Extraordinaire meant.


    ��Isn��t the Immortels a very low profile secretive organization? Why did they suddenly cross the borders to kill the elven queen so obviously? Are they trying to cause a war between the two worlds?��


    ��This matter is still under investigation and still under control. Currently, the possibility of a war erupting between the two worlds isn��t big.�� Ferdinand shook his head. ��I intend to go to the Nond Continent personally.��


    ��You��reing to the Nond Continent personally.�� Vicki was shocked. She looked around before saying, ��Then, I��m not returning to Underground City first. I��ll be your guide when you arrive at the Nond Continent. I��ll bring you around to eat all the good food and y with all the fun stuff.��


    ��Do you really like the Nond Continent that much?�� Ferdinand asked smilingly.


    ��I have already deemed the Nond Continent as my second homnd. The people here are also very adorable. Anyway�� I don��t want a war to break out between the Nond Continent and Underground City. That will be horrible.�� Vicki looked at Ferdinand sincerely.


    She knew very well that, as the chiefmander of the Underground City��s military, her grandfather had absolute control of the military and could make the decisions.


    After thinking for a moment, Ferdinand said, ��Fine, you will stay on the Nond Continent for the time being. You will return to Underground City with meter.��


    The conversation ended and Vicki looked much more relieved.


    Since it wasn��t the military thatunched the attack and since Grandfather was going toe to the Nond Continent personally, it meant that the possibility of a war breaking out between the worlds was low.


    Vicki only had a limited understanding of the Immortels that were causing trouble. She only knew that it was a mysterious and powerful organization. Apparently, it was intricately connected to some ancient plutocrats and families.


    However, different from those evil organizations, the Immortels had never organized riots or terror attacks, so they were never on the military��s wanted list.


    She didn��t expect this mysterious organization to suddenly cross the borders to kill the elven queen. Furthermore, they were using a mech that was close to an Extraordinaire��s level.


    One had to know that the number of 10th-tier mechs in the military was very limited, and an Extraordinaire level mech was still just a concept. Its research and development had been at a standstill for thousands of years.


    Did this mean that the Immortels�� mech technology was above the military��s?


    This was a very dangerous signal.


    The Extraordinaire mechs had a terrifying potential. If they could be produced in bulk and were beyond control, dangerous events could happen at any time.


    However, instead of staying back in Underground City and investigating the Immortels, what was Grandfather going to do bying to the Nond Continent so suddenly?


    Vicki returned to the rooftop and walked towards Xi, who was standing at the edge of the roof. ��Grandfather has agreed to let me stay in Rodu.��


    ��I have already received my orders.�� Xi nodded.


    Vicki asked Xi suddenly, ��Tell me, what��s the possibility of a war breaking out between the worlds?��


    ��If it was 100 years ago, this possibility was zero. Underground City could easilyplete a decapitation strike on all the races on the Nond Continent and stop the war in its cradle stage.��


    ��What about now?��


    ��The Nond Continent has an Extraordinaire now. He has just assembled all the races on the Nond Continent and sealed a Great Old One. He has an extremely high prestige and charisma and he understands Underground City and is wary of us.�� Xi had aplicated expression. ��The death of the elven queen was enough to make him prepare for a war between the two worlds.��


    ��Alex?��


    ��He was at the elves�� coronation and he killed that mech right there and then.��


    ��It��s indeed him!�� Stars sparkled in Vicki��s eyes.


    Xi cast a weird nce at her.


    ��Ahem�� I mean his power has indeed reached the Extraordinaire��s level. Seems like he didn��t go all out at the ice sheets.��


    ��No, his power is growing and he��s still getting stronger.�� Ximented. ��And, he��s only 30 years old.��


    ��Unfortunately, he��s already married with kids.�� Vicki sighed together with Xi.


    ��Keep yourself safe. Contact me any time if there are any sudden incidents,�� Xi said. She then got into the spaceship and left.


    ��It will be horrible if a war breaks out,�� Vicki mumbled to herself as she went downstairs. The actors were still in bed at this time, but a figure was moving in the dark on the stage.


    ��Is that a thief?�� Vicki hid behind a stone pir and stared at the stage.


    It wasn��t a thief, but a maiden.


    urately speaking, it was Ang.


    Was she practicing on the stage? Even though Ang kept her voice soft, Vicki could hear that she was singing the lines from ��Miss ck Cat��. Moreover, she was acting as the female lead.


    ��I didn��t expect that she��s so hard working.�� Vicki was surprised, but she appreciated Ang��s hard work.


    Ang acted out all the female lead��s parts once and Vicki kept nodding as she watched.


    Even though there were still some problems with her singing, Ang��s acting was already show-worthy. Her talents were indeed remarkable.


    Ang sat at the edge of the stage and sighed. ��Sigh, when can I go back? The food here is horrible. If not for the pretty maestro, I wouldn��t have stayed on.��

 Chapter 2411 - The First Test

    <h4>Chapter 2411: The First Test</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ��Have you guys mastered the hot and sour shredded potatoes?��


    ��I tried to make it twice at home. They stuck to the pot, but my father finished it and said that it was not bad.��


    ��I did it thrice. I was sessful once, but the taste was still too sour.��


    ��Then, you have to put less vinegar and only add the oil in after the pot is hot. In this case, they won��t stick to the pot����


    At the training center��s entrance, the children who were waiting for ss to start were discussing their cooking experiences.


    ��Farah, you must have done very well, right?�� Beck walked towards Farah, who was staying in a corner by herself.


    ��No. I only learned how to make the hot and sour shredded potatoes. The salt & pepper potatoes weren��t well executed.�� Farah smiled shyly.


    ��You already know how to make the salt & pepper potatoes? Teacher Mag only mentioned a few words about it!�� Beck looked at Farah with shock.


    Beck��s voice attracted the children��s attention and all of them looked at Farah.


    Farah wasn��t used to being looked at by so many people. She nodded with a blush. ��Mmm. I think that it sounded interesting, so I went back to try it out, but it didn��t turn out very well.��


    There was an additional hint of admiration and envy in the children��s eyes. After all, most of them couldn��t even make good hot and sour shredded potatoes, and Farah was already starting to make the salt & pepper potatoes.


    Mag stopped his bicycle with Miya, who was sitting on the backseat, and smilingly said to the children at the entrance, ��Why are you children here so early today?��


    ��Good morning, Teacher Mag!��


    ��Good morning, Teacher Miya!��


    The children greeted them enthusiastically with pure love and respect on their faces.


    Perhaps before this, most of their love for culinary lessons came from being able to taste delicious food every time they came for sses. However, after cooking for their families, their attitude began to have an interesting change.


    The affirmation and expectation from their family members made them want to improve themselves. It gave them a different idea about learning to cook.


    Of course, it made them have a better understanding about the differences between them and Teacher Mag.


    The food that Teacher Mag cooked was so scrumptious that they felt like crying, but the hot and sour shredded potatoes they cooked were so sour that they felt like crying.


    ��Let��s all go in.�� Mag could sense the children��s interesting change too and his smile widened.


    A source of motivation was required for doing anything. To children of their age, giving them a sense of mission was easy, but giving them the meaning of doing something wasn��t that easy.


    This was also one of the reasons why he gave them homework.


    Looking at it now, the effect of the homework was achieved.


    Soon after, the bell for ss rang, and it was time for sses tomence.


    Mag looked at the children and said, ��Before we start our lesson today, I want all of you to make a helping of hot and sour shredded potatoes. I will observe your cooking process and taste the hot and sour shredded potatoes that you made.��


    The children immediately turned nervous when they heard that.


    ��Teacher, is this a test?�� a child asked.


    ��To you guys, it��s a check, but you may call it a test too.�� Mag nodded with a smile. ��I will give you guys a score based on your work and rank all of you ordingly.��


    Mag didn��t agree with the so-called ��Happy Education��. That wouldn��t even work on the middle-ss children, let alone on these children, who were struggling on the poverty line.


    Thus, he wanted these children to know their standards clearly and do all they could to climb to the top of the ranking board.


    The cruelty of the school��s rankings were much more gentle than starvation.


    After hearing Mag, there was a hint of expectation in the children��s nervous expressions.


    ��Alright, the time frame for the test is 15 minutes. The potatoes and condiments are already prepared for you. Now, you may begin!�� As soon as Mag finished talking, the clock on the wall started the 15 minutes countdown.


    Every child received four big potatoes, which meant they had one chance to start again, but that was on the premise that they had to be fast enough.


    Wash the potatoes before peeling and shredding them.


    Peeling the potatoes�� skin was a test on their cutting skills. Steady hands were the crux to peel a continuous strip of potato skin.


    Mag walked around the ssroom with a checklist. His gaze scanned over the potatoes in the children��s hands.


    The recent cutting skills practice enabled these children to grasp the knife firmlypared to being absolute noobs in the beginning. However, they would need to practice for a longer time to reach a certain degree of proficiency.


    For example, that little demon fatty called Pete. The potato skins that he peeled were all shorter than one centimeter. He chose thinness between thinness and continuity, and so his efficiency was greatly decreased.


    The ssmate next to him chose continuity. The potato skins that he peeled were so thick that the potato became slimmer.


    Mag walked past them without any expression and continued to observe the other students�� performances.


    Mag paused for a while when he passed by Beck.


    Thisd who was a head shorter than his ssmates, had found a bnce point between thinness and continuity. He wasn��t fast, but he was steady. The potato��s skin wasn��t thin, but not too much potato was wasted. After peeling two potatoes, it was just nice for frying a te of hot and sour shredded potato.


    ��Not bad. Seems like he has practiced seriously at home.�� Mag nodded slightly. Teachers indeed liked children who were hard working.


    Going to the other side, Mag stood in front of Farah��s cooking bench.


    The potato spun deftly in Farah��s hands and a thin potato skin spiraled downwards.


    Yes, one potato, one piece of potato skin.


    Her peeled potato was golden, smooth and without any fingerprints.


    She could already go to work at Mamy Restaurant with her standard.


    <i>��So, this is a natural talent? It��s indeed enviable.��</i>?Mag secretlymented inwardly.


    After cing the peeled potato on the cutting board, Farah took out the chinese cleaver from the knife rack and started to shred the potatoes.


    Tok, tok, tok!


    A light and rhythmic sound appeared and the two potatoes soon became a te of shredded potatoes and were soaked in a te of clear water.


    Mag continued to walk by her. Thisss�� cutting skills were getting better. He didn��t meet herst weekend due to the elves�� incidents and wasted a freeborer.


    The shredded potatoes were soon all done. Although their standards were different, they all began to turn on the fire.


    Mag returned to the lectern and after the shredded potatoes were ced in the pot, an aroma began to drift over.


    However, a situation began to happen.


    A burnt and sourish smell began to spread. The smell slowly started to getplicated.


    Mag frowned as he looked at the shredded potatoes that were slowly turning to charcoals in Pete��s pot. Even though he was sweating profusely, he was still stir-frying as hard as he could, as though if he was fast enough, the potatoes wouldn��t get burnt.


    Farah was the first to finish cooking. Her excellent cutting skills had given her plenty of extra time, so she only used five minutes to cook a te of hot and sour shredded potato.


    She looked at her ssmates who were working hard, and then looked at the salt, pepper and two remaining potatoes at the side.


    After a moment of hesitation, she picked up the two remaining potatoes and started peeling them.

 Chapter 2412 - 100 Points!

    <h4>Chapter 2412: 100 Points!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Cooking wasn��t difficult, but mastering cooking and making scrumptious dishes were.


    The children finished cooking the hot and sour shredded potatoes one by one. tes of hot and sour shredded potatoes that looked different were brought to the lectern and ced ording to their student numbers.


    There was only one helping that was charred. Mag knew it came from Pete, the chap who refused to turn down the heat even as he watched his dish turn ck in the pot.


    Meanwhile, it wasmon that the shredded potatoes were stuck together and slightly burnt. This was the result of pursuing speed and failing to remove the starch with water carefully. The control of the heat was also very important.


    Of course, there were excellent dishes that looked fantastic.


    For example, Farah��s shredded potatoes. The golden brown potatoes were evenly shredded and glistening. The shredded potatoes were all separated and looked very refreshing. It was almost as good as the one he made.


    Mag took out a bowl of rice and began the most nervous sampling part.


    The children stared at the lectern and waited for the results nervously.


    Mag didn��t eat the dishes ording to their student numbers. Instead, he ate the ones that werepleted first.


    Farah��s shredded potatoes were already slightly cold, but that didn��t make the taste worse.


    The sourness and spiciness triggered his taste buds starting from the tip of his tongue. The shredded potatoes were crispy and juicy. They were still in the best eating condition.


    A mouthful of shredded potatoes with a mouthful of rice simply tasted fantastic.


    ��Farah, 100 points.�� Mag dered on the spot. ��Be it the cutting skills, the cooking process and the final presentation, Farah has done it perfectly.��


    What was a benchmark? That was a benchmark.


    Perfect score for cutting skills, perfect score for cooking techniques and perfect score for the final product. She was the best in the current batch of students.


    ��Full marks!��


    Farah��s awesome!��


    ��She��s the first toplete it, and�� it looks so well-done!��


    The children looked at Farah with an envious and admirable gaze.


    Farah��s excellence was obvious and the children trusted Mag��s judgment and scoring.


    Farah��s mouth was slightly agape, as though she was shocked with the score that Mag gave her. However, all the gazes which were focused on her made her blush. She lowered her head but she curved her lips upwards uncontrobly.


    She had been used to scolding and jeers since she was young. She had never expected to be praised and recognized like this one day.


    Furthermore, she really liked to cook.


    Turning seemingly ordinary ingredients into scrumptious dishes simply felt amazing. It was as though she was giving them a new lease of life.


    Because she liked it, she treasured every chance she had to cook.


    ��Bruno, 62 points.�� Mag dered the second child��s score right away and gave his critique. ��There is still a lot of room for improvement for the cutting skills. Your peeling technique isn��t good, so you need to use three potatoes to make a te of shredded potatoes. The cooking process was correct overall, but you need to improve your control of the heat. The sour taste is too strong. It can be better.��


    Bruno nodded humbly and he wasn��t depressed over Mag��s harsh critique. Instead, he had an even stronger conviction in his eyes.


    Mag gave out the scores and critiques as he tasted the dishes.


    The score was made up of three parts: cutting skills, cooking techniques and the final product.


    Mag��s critique was very direct. He would praise the good parts and point out the bad parts. He would correct what needs to be corrected.


    The children��s toughness was better than what Mag had expected. At least, the situation of the children breaking down due to the points and critiques didn��t happen.


    ��Pete, 30 points.�� Mag looked at that patch of ck shredded potatoes and eventually put down his chopsticks. He looked at Pete, who was blushing furiously, and meaningfully said, ��Pete, cooking is a very nimble event. The chef needs to react ording to the situation. The heat of this stove can be controlled. Frying quickly when you realized that the heat was too strong was useless. You could have solved the problem easily by lowering the heat.��


    ��Can the heat actually be controlled?!�� Pete looked shocked.


    ��I think you seemed to be dozing off when the Teacher was exining how to use the stove that day.. �� the ssmate next to him said softly.


    ��I know I��m wrong now, Teacher.�� Pete��s face got even redder.


    ��Alright. That��s all for today��s test.�� Mag looked at the children and smilingly said, ��This score represents your current standard. Of course, it��s only for now.


    ��Those with a low score, don��t have to be depressed. This means that you have a lot of room for improvement.


    ��Those with a high score shouldn��t be proud. If you don��t improve, your hardworking ssmates will overtake you easily.


    ��Such a test will be conducted every time after a dish is taught to you. The students who failed, will be given a week to practice and take a retest the following Friday after school until they pass.


    Now, you have five minutes to clear up your cooking bench. We��ll be starting our new course soon.��


    The result of this test was quite satisfactory. Other than Farah, there were also a few children who got 80 and above.


    Beck had gotten 80 points. This result was among the better ones in the ss.


    When the children were clearing their cooking bench, Mag went to Farah and smilingly asked as he looked at the te of salt & pepper potatoes, ��May I try some of this?��


    ��Yes.�� Farah nodded and gave him a pair of chopsticks with a nervous and expectant expression.


    During the test earlier, she made a te of salt & pepper potatoes after shepleted the hot and sour shredded potatoes.


    Mag popped a piece of salt & pepper potato into his mouth. The potato was crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. Together with the salt & pepper aroma, it resembled the roadside snacks he had in his previous life.


    ��Hmm. Not bad.�� Mag put down his chopsticks and looked at Farah with an increasingly satisfied gaze.


    He had only mentioned this salt & pepper potatoes�� cooking method in ssst week. He hadn��t demonstrated it before, so he didn��t expect Farah would try making it after she returned home and she even did such a good job.


    However, Mag��s praises simply stopped there. Too many praises for a good student would cause her to lose her friends.


    ��Thank you.�� Farah nodded slightly. Her joy and delight were all hidden in her eyes.


    Miya was also looking at Farah smilingly. She was indeed right about her. She was a hard working girl.


    The morning��s course was soon over in the midst of the intense teaching.


    Mag��s teaching was focused on practicality and building the children��s spirit of exploration and experimentation.


    After learning a few dishes from him, at least they wouldn��t starve after they left school. They could set up their own restaurants or work as a chef.


    Of course, he expected more from them.


    They were the seeds that he had nted for the Nond Continent��s Food & Beverage industry. He wondered how many of them would grow into strapping trees in the future.

 Chapter 2413 - ave a Problem? Look For the

    <h4>Chapter 2413: Have a Problem? Look For the Rich Woman</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    After the lunch service, Mag and the system discussed retrofitting the restaurant.


    The basic style would remain, but they would change the electrification products to localized products. The omniscient door would be removed and oilmps that could continue burning for a long time would be installed.


    Underground City hadn��t given him a clear reply yet, but a long period of silence meant that the other party might send a being that was more highly-ranked than Xi to Chaos City.


    Mag had already disyed his power, so he wouldn��t be surprised if the other party sent an Extraordinaire powerhouse over.


    The system��s technology was lower than Underground City��s, so these little things of convenience should be kept away for their best interests.


    Otherwise, he would be subjected to a very weird level of technology.


    The steam civilization that was ahead of the Nond Continent��s current level of technology, was far beneath the Underground City��s advanced civilization. This level of technology was the most awkward.


    Mag put away his things, went to the study and asked inwardly, ��System, how��s the study on the mech?��


    ��Preliminary replication preparations have beenpleted, but there is a technical dating in the materials and workmanship. We don��t have any solutions for it currently,�� the system replied.


    ��The materials and workmanship are locked. Doesn��t that mean that you have worked for nothing?�� Mag shook his head. This meant that his idea of replicating a demi-god level mech was crushed.


    In the mechanical industry, materials and workmanship were elements that were very difficult to break through.


    One could imagine theplexity of the manufacturing process of the materials of the shell alone, which could withstand the attack from demi-god level powerhouses.


    However, it wasn��tpletely useless for the system to replicate this mech��s blueprint.


    Judging from the importance that Xi had ced on this mech, this thing was most likely a high-tech product in Underground City too. As for what kind of bargaining chip it could be, it remained to be seen.


    Anyway, there was no way that he would hand this mech��s remains to them so easily.


    Even though the nuclear core was damaged, the mech was still quite intact.


    The razor-sharp sword split it into two. The edges were clean and no further damage was done.


    The possibility of replicating it was very high if it ended up in an institute of mechanical engineering that was rtivelyparable in technology.


    ��Even though we cannot breakthrough on the materials and workmanship now, I��ve found an alternative n with the materials I have currently. Although the mech��s power cannot reach the demi-god level, its power will beparable to a 10th-tier powerhouse.�� The system spoke up again.


    Mag, who had already intended to use this mech to make a friend, felt his vision brighten. A 10th-tier was no mean feat. It was the topbat power on the Nond Continent. There were less than 1000 10th-tier powerhouses from all the racesbined.


    If the system could produce 10th-tier powerhouses in bulk, it would be a good thing for the Nond Continent.


    ��Are you for real? You have only turned from farming to machinery in the past few days. Are you sure you can manufacture 10th-tier mechs?�� Mag had a disbelieving expression.


    ��Nonsense! This System majored in gastronomy and minored in agriculture and machinery!�� The system emphasized angrily. ��Do you have any idea how much knowledge is needed to build a farm and a ranch? Machinery, construction, animal husbandry�� This is something that requires a very strongprehensive ability to do!��


    ��Alright, then build a 10th-tier mech to show me first. Let me see if you are really that powerful.�� Mag still didn��t look very convinced.


    ��This System refuses to!�� the system replied emphatically.


    ��Are you short of funding?�� Mag faintly asked.


    ��How do you know that���� The system sounded feeble.


    Mag waved his hand and generously said, ��Tell me, how much does it cost to build a mech? I��m going to invest in it.��


    ��ording to the calctions of this System, the cost to build the first mech is 5,000,000,000 copper coins,�� the system quickly answered.


    After a moment of silence, Mag faintly said, ��Are you building an aircraft carrier?��


    ��In some ways, building a mech that could move on its own and has the Nond Continent��s topbat capability from scratch, is much more difficult than building an aircraft carrier,�� the system replied seriously.


    Mag remained quiet for some time. He agreed with the system.


    The current technology that the system mentioned, wasn��t the Nond Continent��s current technology. Instead, it was the technology that the system had.


    The Nond Continent didn��t have a mature supply chain, so the system had to build its own supply chain. That was the real big project.


    However, 5,000,000,000 copper coins was also a huge sum to Mag.


    Scheer��s figure shed across Mag��s mind in that instant. Only a real top multi-billionaire like Scheer would think that 5,000,000,000 was spare change, right?


    ��Try to lower the cost to 2,500,000,000,�� Mag said with a frown.


    ��3,000,000,000. It can��t be any less,�� the system answered decisively.


    After a moment of silence, Mag asked, ��What did you intend to do with the 2,000,000,000 that is removed from the initial sum?��


    The system also only replied after a moment of silence, ��Isn��t that prepared for you because you bargain?��


    ��͹(ܳ��ܳ) !��


    Finally, Mag and the system reached the cooperation agreement of making the mech with 3,000,000,000.


    The system would build a mature supply chain for building a mech and build the first 10th-tier mech.


    The cost for building the following mechs would decrease from the base of 3,000,000,000. The degree of decrease would be more than 50 percent. The specific price reduction would be calcted ording to the system��s cost.


    1,500,000,000 in exchange for a 10th-tier powerhouse. All the races on the Nond Continent were going to fight for it once the sale price was listed.


    He expected all those billionaires would like to equip themselves with two 10th-tier bodyguards who would never betray them.


    However, this business deal didn��t seem very worthwhile to Mag.


    These mechs would be guarding the system��s farms. He didn��t need them at the moment.


    However, if they really got into conflict with Underground City, these hidden trump cards would be very important.


    ��System, I want to see the very first mech within one month,�� Mag said.


    ��Are you a ve driver?!�� the system asked, feeling aggrieved.


    ��A ve doesn��t boast like you. Anyway, you only have a month��s time. That��s settled,�� Mag said decisively, leaving no room for negotiation.


    3,000,000,000 wasn��t a small sum. Mag calcted his wealth. The restaurant��s sales together with his recent earnings were only 5,000,000,000 in total, and most of this money was in Irina��s hands.


    ��3,000,000,000 is making things so hard for a hero.�� Mag sighed before leaving the restaurant.


    Have a problem? Look for the rich woman.


    ***


    System Forum.


    Trading section:


    [Trade post] Bosses of the DIY zone, look over here! Seeking the customization of a toy mech with a high price. Detailed drawings and requirements are attached below. The price for customization is 500,000,000 system coins!


    Attachments:******


    Posted by: The God of Cookery Cultivation System.


    Super Star Student System: That��s all?


    Super ck Technology System: Isn��t this too retro? Are you guys still ying with that?


    World Trade System: I have something even better here. Details+WeChat: ����&amp;*&amp;��

 Chapter 2414 - Sold At a Good Price.

    <h4>Chapter 2414: Sold At a Good Price.</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ��Mr. Mag, you��re such a busy person. Why did you drop by the bank today?�� Scheer looked at Mag, who was sitting opposite her, with a smile. There was a pot of freshly brewed tea beside her.


    ��To be honest, I am in need of some money so I thought of you immediately,�� Mag replied with a smile.


    Scheer was stunned. She smiled meaningfully and said, ��Mr. Mag, you��re currently the most popr rich man in Chaos City. If you��re in need of money, you must be nning something big.��


    ��Miss Scheer, you are very smart indeed. I am recently about to start arge project.�� Mag nodded.


    Scheer��s eyes twinkled. She looked very interested as she said, ��I wonder what project you��re nning? How much capital would you require?��


    ��Miss Scheer, you should know about it already. It��s therge-scalemercialization of color printing. I would require about one billion copper coins.�� Mag had already prepared what he was going to say.


    Scheer was in deep thought. She had reached out to Mag with regard to cooperation in color printing before, but Mag rejected her.


    There��s no doubting the size of the market for color printing. One could tell that there would be big profits and usage outlook if one could exclusively master the technique of color printing based on how popr Mag��s picture books were.


    However, one billion was no small sum.


    ��Mr. Mag, are you asking me for a loan, or do you intend to rope me in as an investor?�� Scheer asked with a smile.


    Mag took a sip of tea and said with a smile, ��I intend to sell one-third of the rights to the steam engine to you for five billion copper coins. I wonder if you��re interested in that deal?��


    ��Five billion for one-third of the rights for the steam engine?�� Scheer was stunned and fell into deep thoughts.


    The steam train was a new-age product of the Nond Continent. The steam train and steam engine paved the way for a series of machinery that were sufficient to turn over the low-efficiency hand-made production industry and speed up industrialization.


    The Night Elves�� textile factory had already proven the high efficiency of machinery, making it the main production ce of textile products in Chaos City within a few months.


    The steam train powered by the steam engine had started normalizing its operations around Chaos City and Vic Mountain, making it the bloodline of goods transportation between the two ces.


    The railroads started at Chaos City and reached out in all directions.


    Just two days ago, Scheer hade to an agreement with the Roth Empire to build a railroad linking Chaos City and the Roth Empire. It was set to start operating by next year.


    Mag was the originator of the steam engine and had 25% of the shares in the steam train project. He also had half the shares of the steam engine, as much as Buffett Bank.


    One could foresee that the steam engine could be used widely in the future and that would reap boundless fortunes.


    Right now, Mag intended to exchange one-third of his shares for five billion copper coins.


    ��Are you sure you want to sell one-third of your rights to the steam engine to me?�� Scheer looked at Mag. She said seriously, ��If you need one billion copper coins, whether it��s a loan or an investment, I will not reject you.��


    ��I don��t like to owe people money and I don��t like to owe favors either. Miss Scheer, if you��re interested, we can sign an agreement right now. If you��re not interested, I��ll look for someone else,�� Mag said calmly. If it was only one billion that he needed, he could just borrow from Amy, he would not have to sell his shares.


    ��Since you do have the intention to sell your shares, I am willing to buy them on behalf of Buffett Bank. However, five billion copper coins is no small amount to us currently. We will need three days to prepare the cash. I can write a cheque for you right now,�� Scheer said decisively.


    Five billion may sound like arge sum, but it was but a month��s profit to Buffett Bank.


    Scheer was certain that she could multiply the profits from this transaction.


    ��Alright. That��s settled.�� Mag nodded. Very few people could get 5 billion copper coins in cash in the Nond Continent within three days.


    Scheer��s secretary quickly drafted a contract and Mag transferred one-third of his shares for the steam train and one-third of his shares for the steam engine to Buffett Bank in exchange for five billion copper coins.


    ��Happy working together.�� Mag took the five-billion-copper-coin cheque and left the bank.


    He had already made an agreement with Scheer. Three dayster, he would go over to cash out five billion copper coins. Buffett Bank would prepare it in advance for him.


    Mag had yet to raise this with Irina.


    The remaining two-thirds of his shares could at least be exchanged for 10 billion copper coins.


    ��What arge sum of secret stash. It��s a pity that I could only get five mechs in exchange.�� Mag could not help but think about the amount of money he would need to form a steel army.


    Buffett Bank��s middle-aged manager looked at Scheer and said, ��Young Mistress, we��ve already invested 30 billion into the construction of the railroad. ording to the current n, we would still need to invest another 100 billion. Based on the calctions of the current operation fees of the steam train, I��m afraid it��ll take us 106 years to recoup our capital.


    ��And right now, we��ve spent another five billion copper coins to buy the shares from Mag, I��m afraid����


    ��The railroad is just basic infrastructure. Besides, it is still in its trial operational phase. It is wrong to use that number to calcte the time taken for us to recoup our capital.�� Scheer shook her head with a smile. ��The transportation for the goods would increase in frequency subsequently and we have also only just started testing transportation for people.


    ��Of course, all these are just small monies. What will enable us to quickly recoup our capital is those few mines we bought from the goblins before the railroads link up. The goods transportation would decrease our cost for delivery and as our railroads link up to the dwarves, we would reap a harvest from an even wider market.


    ��The essibility of transportation means that there will be no difficult trade to do in this world.


    ��On top of that, the control of the transportation system itself would mean that they have more choices.


    ��The world is so big yet you only see this very firstyer right in front of your eyes.��


    The manager opened his mouth but did not know what to say. He left quietly.


    ��Five billion copper coins. What exactly is he nning to do? What anticipation and suspense.�� Scheer smiled as she looked out of the window.


    ***


    ��Is this Chaos City? It��s apletely different cepared to a century ago.�� A middle-aged man in a ck long robe looked around Aden Square as hemented. He was of a big build and the demons who passed by him could not help but make way. He had a serious-looking face and appeared to be a merchant.


    A few meters behind him were two young men dressed in ck following him. They were looking around cautiously. One of them constantly had a hand at his waist.


    ��It must be there, right?�� The middle-aged man looked at the long queue in front of a restaurant far ahead and was surprised. ��The queue is so long. Is it really so popr?��

 Chapter 2415 - Whoever Comes Is a Guest

    <h4>Chapter 2415: Whoever Comes Is a Guest</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Ferdinand walked to the restaurant at the corner of the square. Mamy Restaurant��s signboard was rather obvious, but too abrupt. It looked rather fashionable in the midst of the gaudy signboards in Aden Square.


    The restaurant wasn��t very big. There were four shopfronts, and it seemed to be separated into two dining themes. Long lines of hundreds of people were formed outside of the two zones.


    After considering for a moment, Ferdinand went to line up at the back of the queue.


    Xi reported some information about this greatest powerhouse on the continent to him, and told him the restaurant��s coordinates.


    The restaurant��s boss�� identity had once surprised him, but he quickly understood. There were also some powerhouses in Underground City who chose to live with a normal identity.


    A restaurant��s boss could be considered as an identity of leisure.


    However, when he came over, the business of this restaurant was obviously the most brisk of all.


    He didn��t expect that not only was he powerful, he was also equally talented in running a business.


    Ferdinand stood at the back of the line and looked at the long line with a hint of a smile.


    He couldn��t remember when was thest time that he had lined up. Was it when he was a child? It didn��t seem so. No one had ever dared to line up in front of him.


    800 years ago, he came to the Nond Continent for the first time as an Observer.


    The Nond Continent was still in the midst of the intense racial war then. Killing was everywhere. Hatred and bloodlust filled the entire continent.


    And after that, he would visit the Nond Continent once every 100 years. He witnessed the disappearance of many races in the midst of the war, and many of the major races began to have rtively fixed territories.


    100 years ago, the seven major races on the Nond Continent had a truce and signed the peace ord. They ended the racial war thatsted for thousands of years.


    100 years had passed and the Nond Continent��s changes had been tremendous.


    The battleship had flown on a low speed earlier and he saw all the cities on the vast continent. Without war and smoke, all the races lived happily together and everything looked prosperous.


    What astonished him even more was the railway that appeared on thend. The steam trains that had once appeared in the Underground City��s ancient times, were running through the mountains and valleys, carrying full loads of iron ores. This meant that they were going to enter into a new era.


    ��War is indeed poisonous. It would only destroy imagination and everything that is good. Only peace could elevate the entire world.�� Ferdinand looked at the line in front of him that had all the various races in it and yet was very orderly.


    The current Chaos City reminded him of Underground City vaguely.


    Although their technological levels had a great disparity, the way the various races lived together peacefully under the rules and regtions wasn��t very different from Underground City.


    Lining up was a very boring event, but Ferdinand, who seldom lined up, found pleasure in the customers�� conversations.


    These customers looked like they came from all walks of life. There were fierce mercenaries, merchants with big bellies and demure wealthydies.


    What was amusing was that they would debate about a certain dish in the restaurant passionately when they were lining up in the same line. They would argue till they turned red in the face, but they still controlled themselves and restricted the argument to being verbal and not physical.


    <i>��Does the food in this restaurant really have such special magic? It can make these people so mesmerized?��</i>?Ferdinand thought to himself. Seemed like Mr. Mag had found a good chef.


    Furthermore, he also heard the names of the dishes that the people in the line often mentioned, like the tofu pudding, the eggnt with garlic sauce and the red braised pork. Perhaps, he could try them outter.


    Soon, the restaurant��s door opened slowly and a young man walked out. He said with a smile, ��Wee to Mamy Restaurant.��


    ��It��s him.�� Ferdinand stared at the young man standing at the door. He looked exactly like the photo that Xi sent back.


    He was younger than what Ferdinand had expected, because his bone age was only around 32 years old.


    His power was indeed close to the Extraordinaire��s level, which was the so-called ��Almost-Extraordinaire�� level in Underground City.


    Having such a powerful strength at such a young age, he was much more powerful than those geniuses in Underground City, who enhanced themselves with gic drugs. He was also much more powerful than him when he was at that age.


    One had to know that this was the Nond Continent that was forsaken. No one had broken through the Extraordinaire level for the past thousands of years. Even reaching the Almost-Extraordinaire level was rare.


    The young man in front of him seemed to have more possibilities.


    He already knew the existence of Underground City and had the intention to trade with Underground City.


    He was a bold and interesting young man.


    Almost simultaneously, Mag��s gaze passed through the crowd andnded on Ferdinand.


    ��Is he the representative from Underground City?�� Mag cocked his eyebrow and became more alert.


    He could feel pressureing from this man. He only felt that when he was facing Cthulhu. It was an intense power that belonged to another level.


    ��Is that a god? Or the so-called Extraordinaire?�� Mag felt his mood be grave. He didn��t expect Underground City to send an Extraordinaire to negotiate with him.


    Furthermore, the power of an Extraordinaire had exceeded his expectations. At first, he thought that he could negotiate with an Extraordinaire from Underground City with his demi-god��s realm. Looking at it now, it looked like he had overestimated himself.


    Mag had no chance of winning even if he used all his trump cards.


    Mag��s eyes met with Ferdinand��s eyes shortly before moving away with a tacit understanding.


    <i>��Since I can��t defeat him, I shall conquer his stomach first,��</i>?Mag thought as he greeted the customers familiarly.


    Ferdinand followed the line forward leisurely as he observed Mag��s behavior.


    This young man had piqued his interest.


    The customers called him ��Boss Mag�� familiarly. The form of address had been mentioned frequently with love and a hint of grievance when he was lining up.


    Therefore, he was the restaurant��s boss and its chef too.


    It was still alright for the strongest powerhouse on the Nond Continent to open a restaurant, but he even personally cooked for his customers and remembered each customer��s name and nickname.


    Interesting.


    Ferdinand came up to Mag and stood still for a while.


    ��I have never seen you before. This must be your first timeing to eat at this restaurant,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��Yes. I��m Ferdinand. I was attracted by your fame.�� Ferdinand nodded with a smile.


    ��Pleasee in.�� Mag nodded smilingly. He didn��t know what fame he meant, but it should be different from the fame that attracted the other customers.


    Ferdinand stepped into the restaurant and swept a nce at the service staff on the sides.


    This 8th-tier Frost Dragon��s blood was pure. That 8th-tier spatial magic caster over there should have the Moon Nation��s royal blood�� He didn��t find anything unusual with his casual scan.


    Shouldn��t this be normal for the restaurant opened by the number one powerhouse?

 Chapter 2416 - One Insanely Spicy Grilled Fish

    <h4>Chapter 2416: One Insanely Spicy Grilled Fish</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The few young and powerful servers lowered Ferdinand��s suspicion further.


    Perhaps this young powerhouse simply liked to experience life, but at the same time, he wanted to maintain the ss in his life.


    Ferdinand chose to sit at a seat near to the kitchen. He could see the kitchen through the window here.


    Yes. A single piece of natural crystal was used just to let the customers see what was happening in the kitchen.


    ��Has the idea of an open kitchen begun to pop up in the Nond Continent��s other restaurants now?�� Ferdinand caressed his chin as he looked at all the utensils neatly disyed in the bright kitchen, like soldiers waiting to be inspected. He couldn��t help but nod.


    His gaze swept across the knife rack. There was only one thick cleaver on it.


    However, it was that rectangr cleaver that made his gaze linger.


    This knife looked normal, but it was a real god��s weapon.


    Be it the weaponsmith��s technique or the knife��s materials, they were all extraordinary.


    From that knife, he could see who the kitchen belonged to.


    ��He even deliberately made such an extraordinary weapon just to cook.�� Ferdinand��s smile grew wider. The young people were really getting more and more interesting now.


    Mag passed by Ferdinand and also sized him up quietly.


    Due to the fact that this fellow was too powerful and had attained the level of god on the Nond Continent, it wasn��t easy to judge his age.


    Judging one��s age with one��s appearance was the most ridiculous method in the alternate world.


    However, from his upright sitting posture, even though he was restraining himself, he still had a fearful and decisive aura. Hence, he should belong to the military. One��s temperament wouldn��t lie.


    Of course, this judgment was deduced from the fact that Xi also belonged to the Underground City��s military.


    Mag had never expected that detaining a mech could make the big boss of the Underground City��s militarye personally.


    The other party came with the identity of a customer and even lined up for 30 minutes outside. He didn��te straight to the door, which meant that there was room for negotiation.


    It was great that there was room for negotiation.


    The greatest worry that Mag had was that the other party didn��t want to talk and woulde to fight immediately. Everyone in the restaurant couldn��t defeat him even if they attacked him together.


    ��System, will you help me if the negotiation fails and he wants to kill me?�� Mag asked inwardly.


    After a moment of silence, the system faintly said, ��I can help you check out the environment of your tomb.��


    ��Get lost!�� Mag frowned. This system was hopeless and couldn��t be used as a hidden trump card.


    Just as Mag was thinking about how to handle the situation, Ferdinand had already picked up the menu with great interest and began reading it.


    Ever since he could remember, physical menus no longer existed in the Underground City��s restaurants. Instead, they were all using electronic menus. Some restaurants even had the function of virtual tasting, which allowed you to choose the food you wanted better.


    The menu was very simple. It was separated into zones. Every dish had a small picture.


    ��Photographs? Color printing? Or a drawing?�� Ferdinand stared at those pictures for a while and finally found the traces of a drawing. Only then did he ce his attention on the contents of the pictures.


    The dishes looked ratherplicated, so it was difficult to judge them by their pictures. However, they looked rather appetizing.


    Ferdinand flipped through the menu and found the few dishes that the customers were enthusiastically discussing when he was lining up earlier.


    ��Hello, may I share the table with you, please?�� A young voice spoke up.


    Ferdinand nodded. It was a pretty maiden about his granddaughter��s age.


    After looking around him, he realized that sharing a table seemed to be an epted norm here. Even the elves and the demons who were fighting to their deaths one century ago, were sitting on the same table. Naturally, he shouldn��t break the rules, so he smiled and nodded.


    Vivian sat across from Ferdinand, flicked a nce at the menu next to him and smilingly asked, ��Is it your first time eating at Mamy Restaurant, Sir? Looking at your attire, you are not a Chaos City��s resident, right?��


    ��Yes, I came because of the fame.�� Ferdinand nodded and sized up Vivian a little.


    In Underground City, his young subordinates didn��t dare to speak up and kept a respectful distance away from him, but this maiden not only shared a table with him and even took the initiative to talk to him. She was rather bold.


    ��Then you havee to the right ce. Mamy Restaurant is the best restaurant in our Chaos City. Oh, no! It should be the best restaurant on the Nond Continent!�� Vivian said proudly.


    ��Oh? Is it really that formidable?�� Ferdinand smiled and asked cooperatively.


    ��Of course. After all, there are restaurants everywhere, but there is only one Boss Mag.�� Vivian nodded with conviction before saying in a lower voice, ��I don��t mind telling you this. There are no better chefs than Boss Mag in this world.��


    ��You know that too?�� Ferdinand was a little surprised. ording to the information provided by Xi, Mag should have concealed his identity.


    ��Of course. Although he has always kept a low profile, I knew it long ago.�� Vivian tilted her chin up. ��You don��t know what he has done, otherwise, you will admire him too.��


    Ferdinand pondered about the information that Xi sent to him. Looking back at the life of Mag Alex, he couldn��t help nodding in agreement. ��It��s indeed admirable that he could achieve that at such a young age.��


    ��Indeed. Other than Boss Mag, who else could have made the grilled fish so delicious? The hot pot is even more ridiculous. The nine-squared pot method is really meant for singles. And, there��s���� Vivian began to introduce the dishes she liked to Ferdinand.


    Ferdinand was stunned for a moment before realizing that they weren��t discussing the same topic.


    However, this little maiden was rather interesting. She reminded him of Little Vicki. He would visit her after dinner.


    ��Sir, what would you like to order?�� Miya approached their table and smilingly asked.


    ��One helping of red braised pork, one helping of insanely spicy grilled fish, one helping of the eggnt with garlic sauce and one helping of savory tofu pudding,�� Ferdinand said.


    Xi had mentioned about the red braised pork in her report before. The remark was: a delicious yet strange food.


    The spicy grilled fish was rmended by Vivian. The insanely spicy version was also rmended by her. She said that a real man should eat the insanely spicy grilled fish.


    As for the eggnt with garlic sauce and tofu pudding, he simply wanted to try something new.


    ��Sure, Please wait for a moment.�� Miya nodded and moved onto the next table.


    Mag, who was busy in the kitchen, looked up when he heard that conversation. Although Vivian��sments earlier made him rather happy, was she being serious when she rmended the insanely spicy grilled fish to the visitor from Underground City? Even he didn��t dare to rmend that to Xi and Vivian.


    However, he ordered it himself, so naturally Mag wouldn��t say anything. Anyway, it wasn��t going to be his butt that was going to hurt the next morning.


    After Ferdinand ced his order, he looked at Mag, who was walking between the few stoves familiarly and elegantly, and curiously asked, ��Is there only one chef in this restaurant?��


    This was different from the image of the top powerhouse on the Nond Continent that he had imagined.

 Chapter 2417 - You Are Really a Genius, Chap

    <h4>Chapter 2417: You Are Really a Genius, Chap</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Ferdinand marveled at Mag��s smooth actions in the kitchen.


    Just like an artist spraying his paint, the colorful side ingredients leaped in the wok. A huge bunch of kebabs were flipping over the grill. The small earthenware pot was bubbling next to it. Soon, he removed a helping of braised chicken from the big pot at the side.


    The one-man-kitchen had undertaken the different requirements and expectations of hundreds of customers.


    However, even so, he seemed so rxed and calm.


    At first, Ferdinand thought Mag had opened the restaurant for fun, but it seemed like he was wrong now. Mag was being serious.


    Among all the chefs he had met before, none of them couldpare to him.


    It was enjoyable to watch him cook.


    Dish after dish were sent out from the kitchen to the customers�� tables.


    Ferdinand, who was sitting at the kitchen��s entrance, smelled all kinds of aromas.


    Those dishes that had an enticing glow, gave out astonishingly scrumptious aromas. Even someone like him who no longer had too many mortal desires, couldn��t help but to gulp.


    ��Although we can watch Boss Mag cook when we sit here, it��s a torture to watch others�� dishes move past us,�� Vivian said glumly.


    Ferdinand nodded in agreement before saying to Vivian with a smile, ��Excuse me, may I be so bold as to ask you about your upation?��


    ��Me? I��m Hope School��s teacher,�� Vivian said, but there was a hint of pride in her calm smile.


    ��Being a teacher is admirable.�� Ferdinand was surprised, but he began to look at Vivian with an increasingly favorable gaze.


    If Vicki was half as obedient as her, she wouldn��t have left home and not contacted her family members for a whole year.


    ��Mister, what do you sell? Did youe from Rodu?�� Vivian also asked curiously.


    Ferdinand nodded and said, ��Yes. I am in the metal business. I went to the dwarves to buy my stock and happened to pass by Chaos City. I especially came to try out this restaurant.��


    Vivian smilingly said, ��Oh, I see. I heard that the railroad from Rodu to the dwarves is under construction. Once the railroad is finished, your metal items can be sent back through the railroad. It will be much more convenient then.��


    ��I have heard about this railroad too. Apparently, it is a big iron cow that doesn��t need to eat grass. Who invented such an amazing thing?�� Ferdinand asked curiously.


    Ferdinand had already seen the expanding railroads on the Nond Continent on his way over earlier.


    Be it the invention of the steam trains, or rapidying of the railroads, they were all done within this one year. The maturity of the technique was astonishing.


    Ferdinand even suspected that there were smugglers from Underground City who had taken part in it and taught them the technology.


    ��I��m not sure about that either. I think whoever invented that marvelous thing must be a genius like Boss Mag.�� Vivian cast a nce at Mag in the kitchen with a gaze full of admiration.


    ��Oh yes. Boss Mag and I are even colleagues. He��s also a teacher from Hope School. He is teaching the children to cook.�� Vivian added on.


    ��He��s also a teacher?�� Ferdinand was even more surprised.


    It was fine that the Nond Continents�� top powerhouse opened a restaurant and became a chef�� but he was, in fact, a teacher as well.


    ��Yes, Boss Mag is very popr among the children.�� Vivian nodded andmented. ��He��s such an outstanding man. It seems like he is great at anything he does.��


    Just as Ferdinand and Vivian were chatting, their dishes were finally served.


    ��Hello, your spicy grilled fish, red braised pork, the eggnt with garlic sauce and savory tofu are all served.�� A voice spoke next to his ear. Four dishes floated out from the kitchen slowly and were ced in front of him one by one.


    The first aroma to greet his nose was the spicy grilled fish��s. Even Ferdinand, who was used to a lot of things, couldn��t help but frown when he smelled that intense spiciness.


    His taste was usually light. He couldn��t say no to Vivian��s strong rmendation, so he ordered a helping.


    He thought that the maiden��s taste shouldn��t be strong. He didn��t expect that he had severely underestimated the young people��s perversity now.


    An entire spicy grilled fish was disyed on a grilling pan with all kinds of side ingredients. Ayer of red chili wasyered over it. His throat could feel the hostility even before he tasted it.


    ��Don��t worry. The chilies are simply for appearances. You will finally understand that the so-called ��insane�� is just to describe the taste after you start to taste it.�� Vivian looked at the hesitant Ferdinand and encouraged him. ��Go on. Pick up the chopsticks and dig in.��


    Ferdinand flicked a nce at Vivian. He still picked up the chopsticks after a brief moment of hesitation.


    He was the Underground City��s Grand Marshal. How could he be scared of a dish?


    After sweeping the cut chilies away, the grilled fish with crispy golden skin finally revealed itself. Its rainbow color could still be seen vaguely, especially on the head and the tail.


    The dark red sauce was drizzled over the fish, covering the onions and ss noodles underneath. The tender green spring onions were sprinkled over the patch of red. It was steaming due to the heat from the grill pan. It looked like a beautiful painting.


    Ferdinand picked up a piece of fish.


    ��You have to dip it in the sauce for it to have a soul.�� Vivian reminded him.


    Ferdinand obeyed her instructions and dipped the tender white fish in the sauce before popping it into his mouth.


    Mm��


    Mm��


    Spicy!


    After holding it in for three seconds, Ferdinand��s face finally turned red.


    The intense spiciness attacked his oral cavity crazily. His taste buds turned from spicy to pain, and then to numbness. In the short three seconds, he had experienced an excitement that he had never experienced in the past few hundreds of years.


    Ferdinand clenched his fists instinctively. Energy was coursing through his body. He could barely restrain his power that almost burst out.


    <i>��This spiciness is indeed insane.��</i>?Ferdinandmented inwardly as he looked at the grilled fish in front of him.


    After being used to the light diet that his secretary prepared for him daily, that mouthful of spicy grilled fish had indeed caught him unawares.


    However, after the impact of the intense spiciness, the crispy fish skin and tender fish meat began to slowly release its scrumptious vor.


    In that instant, he seemed to have seen a big fish with beautiful colors swimming in the deep ocean.


    He swallowed the fish meat and he felt as though he had swallowed a lump of fire. A heated sensation spread all over his body. Surprisingly, the spicy sensation wasn��t released in his stomach again. Instead, he felt veryfortable all over.


    Of course, this sensation didn��t alleviate the spiciness in his mouth. After swallowing the fish meat, the spiciness appeared in his mouth again, as though it was hurrying him to take another bite.


    Of course, Ferdinand could reject it, but he decided to listen to his body��s decision this time.


    The chopsticks moved towards the fish again.

 Chapter 2418 - The Big Boss’ First Gourmet Experience.

    <h4>Chapter 2418: The Big Boss�� First Gourmet Experience.</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In his long lifespan of over 1000 years, Ferdinand had met many geniuses, fought countless dangerous battles and eaten many expensive foods in his life.


    However, today��s grilled fish had subverted his usual understanding about food.


    From getting to know the insane spiciness to getting lost in its taste after he got used to it, his chopsticks began to search for the fish meat and equally interesting side ingredients. He actually couldn��t stop.


    ��I didn��t expect there will be people who can eat together with Miss Vivian. That��s the insanely spicy!��


    ��Yes. The first bite will get your soul and your butt is going to hurt the next day. That��s what this insanely spicy grilled fish is.��


    The surrounding customers were looking at these two people with admiration. These were the true warriors.


    After eating half of the spicy grilled fish, Ferdinand ate half a bowl of rice to suppress the spiciness in his mouth.


    His gazended on the red braised pork at the side. He forgot about the three other dishes when he concentrated on eating the spicy grilled fish.


    The red braised pork was held in a ck terracotta bowl. The wild boar meat was cut into long cubic shapes and the thick gravy dyed the wild boar meat a deep red color. The inteying fat and lean pork looked enticing.


    This dish that appeared in Xi��s journal, attracted Ferdinand��s attention as well.


    Ferdinand popped a piece of red braised pork into his mouth. The tender pork melted almost immediately in her mouth. The lean meat was chewy and not dry. The pork skin was soft and sticky. It wasn��t hard to bite down on. It was exquisite.


    ��This taste!��


    Ferdinand��s eyes glowed. If the spicy grilled fish had brought an intense excitement to the taste buds and body, then this red braised pork was like a gentle maiden that enveloped him into her arms and consoled him gently.


    One bite was definitely not enough, so he took another piece of red braised pork and savored it slowly in his mouth.


    All his daily meals were nutritionally bnced and designed by dieticians. While taking into ount the taste, every food item��s nutrition values and amount were carefully calcted.


    In the past 1000 years, he had indeed lived very healthily.


    But at this moment, he suddenly realized that such preciseness seemed to have killed something.


    For example, the taste that made one happy, the taste that made one excited and the sense of surprise that made one enthusiastic.


    He ate different kinds of food every day, but the process of eating was just like a procedural step. There was no expectation nor surprise.


    However, at this ce, be it the spicy grilled fish or the red braised pork, they brought him an unparalleled surprise.


    In Underground City, the philosophers often debated if the technology had only given them the pros? In the past, Ferdinand couldn��t be bothered about such questions. If technology didn��t bring them convenience, how could these philosophers, who had full stomachs, have the time to raise such questions?


    However, he couldn��t help thinking, were they really all pros?


    He ate the red braised pork with two bowls of rice. He felt he couldn��t get full no matter how much of the soft and fragrant rice he ate.


    The eggnt with garlic sauce was different from what he had imagined. There was actually no fish inside?!


    On the rectangr te, there was a fish split in half, and a thick golden-red sauce was covering it. The glistening sauce seeped into the ��flesh�� perfectly. That fish, which looked and smelled perfect, was actually made of eggnt!


    However, this didn��t affect its scrumptiousness at all.


    After putting the eggnt into his mouth, the four tastes of sour, spicy, sweet, and savory exploded in his mouth almost simultaneously. Each taste was so distinct but they actually blended together in such harmony. They gave the taste buds a powerful stimtion.


    The soft eggnt melted almost immediately in Ferdinand��s mouth. After the wild pte feast experienced by his taste buds, Ferdinand swallowed it and there was a lingering fragrance in his mouth.


    A vegetarian dish had tasted like a meat dish and its taste was so widely arrayed that he almost bit his tongue.


    It was slightly more savory, so it was the best to eat with rice.


    Ferdinand ate another two bowls of rice before he felt a little full.


    Vivian, who was still seriously eating the spicy grilled fish, couldn��t help looking up at him. She was amazed with this gentleman��s appetite inwardly. He could eat more than the orcs at the next table.


    Only the chilies were left for the spicy grilled fish. Finally, he ended with a bowl of savory tofu pudding.


    Ferdinand burped with satisfaction. He hadn��t experienced the satisfaction brought by food for a long time.


    ��It��s indeed interesting.�� Ferdinand looked up at Mag, who was still busy in the kitchen, with increased amusement in his eyes.


    How could there be such a genius in this world? He had advanced to the Almost-Extraordinaire level against all odds on the Nond Continent and could even cook marvelously.


    He had tasted the Nond Continent��s food 100 years ago. No one race��s food wasparable to the food cooked by Mag.


    ��Miss Vivian, may I ask, when does the restaurant close for the night?�� Ferdinand asked Vivian, who had just finished eating her grilled fish.


    After pondering for a second, Vivian replied, ��I think it��s nine in the evening.��


    ��Alright, thank you.�� Ferdinand nodded with a smile. He looked at Vivian and thought for a moment, before taking out an exquisite dagger and cing it in front of Vivian.


    Vivian looked at that simple yet intricate ck dagger and puzzledly asked, ��This is?��


    ��This is a small gift of appreciation for your rmendation of the grilled fish, Miss Vivian.�� Ferdinand got up with a smile. ��I hope to see you again.��


    ��Then, I will keep it. Thank you sir.�� Vivian didn��t reject it. Ferdinand said that he was in the metal business, so such a little item shouldn��t be something very valuable.


    Ferdinand settled his bill and left with a helping of red braised pork and rice. Since it was still early, he decided to go to Rodu to visit his granddaughter first.


    In the kitchen, Mag looked at Ferdinand, who was walking away gradually, through the ss with a thoughtful expression.


    ***


    Rodu, the ck Cat Opera House.


    On the brightly-lit stage, the opera actors were immersed in their acting. Their excellent singing mesmerized the thousands of audience members, making them move along with the plot.


    In a dark corner, a middle-aged man quietly appeared and watched the show on the stage judgingly.


    The person was Ferdinand who had juste out from Mamy Restaurant. The long distance between Rodu and Chaos City waspletely negligible with the battleship.


    ��ck Cat? Isn��t that her username? Thisss is already out of control at home, and she actually wrote such a ridiculous plot?�� Ferdinand was looking at Vicki, who was immersed in her acting, with an indulgent smile.


    Ferdinand watched the opera seriously for a while and observed the audience��s expressions around him. He couldn��t help but nod. ��However, her performance has indeed improved in the past year, and she has even received so much recognition from so many people. No wonder she doesn��t want to go back.��


    The bell for the end of the show rang and the lights gradually turned on. Vicki led all the actors in taking a bow.


    Everyone stood up and pped for a long time.


    Ferdinand also stood up gradually and pped.


    Thest time that he watched Vicki perform seemed to be her school performance when she was 10-years-old.


    Time passed by in a sh and thisss had already grown up.

 Chapter 2419 - It’s Too Dangerous Here

    <h4>Chapter 2419: It��s Too Dangerous Here</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The audience slowly left the opera house, but they still praised the show in their conversations. The opera��s new performing style was slowly getting popr in Rodu��s upper society.


    The exquisite stage, interesting story and lovely singing all gave the night life a hint of color.


    After the show, they could even eat some supper and have a drink on Romo Street.


    The once dested Romo Street, had risen again due to the poprity of the two taverns and the ck Cat Opera House. All kinds of F&B and entertainment projects began to settle in Romo Street and it slowly became a new poprmercial area in Rodu.


    Vicki watched the audience with a sated smile.


    After roaming the streets where no one cared about them, it felt good to finally experience a full house.


    Then, her gazended on thest figure in the crowd and she went white. She turned around and tried to run away.


    ��I brought you the red braised pork and rice. Are you sure you don��t want them?�� Ferdinand said with a smile.


    Vicki��s footsteps faltered and she turned around. She said with a sheepish smile, ��What brings you here, Grandpa?��


    The audience had all left and the actors, who were about to leave the stage and rest, became energetic once they heard Vicki. They all turned to look at that middle-aged man.


    Although he was standing below the stage, all of them were naturally in awe when they saw the man in front of them.


    It was an air of power.


    They had followed Vicki for more than one year, but they seldom heard Vicki talk about herself. However, they all knew that their maestro was different from them. She really came from a wealthy family and was most likely a real-life Miss ck Cat.


    They didn��t expect her family toe looking for her today.


    ��Maestro, we��ll go in to rest first. Take your time and chat slowly.�� The actors left them alone smartly.


    Ang, who wanted to stay back and watch, was pulled away.


    Only Ferdinand and Vicki were left in the huge theater.


    ��Why? Are you not happy to see me?�� Ferdinand smiled faintly.


    ��How can I not be? I��m just too happy.�� Vicki had given up. She immediately put on a smiling face and jumped off the stage. She hugged Ferdinand��s arm lovingly and coyly said, ��I missed Grandpa a lot.��


    ��I don��t know how much I can trust you now.�� Ferdinand shook his head, but his eyes were filled with an indulgent smile.


    ��Of course you can believe me wholeheartedly. What evil thoughts can Little Vicki have?�� Vicki replied matter-of-factly. Her gazended on the insted takeaway box and her eyes glowed a little. ��Did you go to Mamy Restaurant?��


    ��I went for a meal and bought a helping for you too.�� Ferdinand passed the insted container to her.


    ��Thank you, Grandpa. You��re the best.�� Vicki epted the takeaway box. ��Let��s go sit in my office.��


    Ferdinand followed Vicki across the theater to her office.


    ��The red braised pork, and it��s still hot. It smells great.�� Vicki opened the insted box and immediately marveled. Then, shemented, ��It��s a pity that Big Sister Xi isn��t here. Her favorite food is red braised pork.��


    Ferdinand sat across from Vicki and smilingly asked, ��Are you and Xi Mamy Restaurant��s regr customers?��


    Vicki chewed on the red braised pork with puffed out cheeks as she answered, ��We��re not really regr customers. I have only been to Mamy Restaurant twice, but Boss Mag��s culinary skills are unforgettable.��


    ��It��s indeed a marvelous taste.�� Ferdinand nodded in agreement.


    Vicki swallowed the meat and curiously asked, ��But, Grandpa, did something serious happen? Why did youe to the Nond Continent personally?��


    Xi had mentioned the matter of that Almost-Extraordinaire mech to her before, but given her grandfather��s status, such a matter didn��t require him toe personally.


    ��My precious granddaughter has left home for over a year without any news and she still refuses toe home after we found her. So, do you think I shouldn��te personally?�� Ferdinand asked her seriously.


    ��I-I can��t leave for now.�� Vicki blushed. ��You saw it for yourself today too. The opera house has just opened and we already gained the love of so many audience members. If I go now, the opera house will have to close immediately and all my troupe members will be out of a job.��


    ��Today��s performance was indeed not bad.�� Ferdinand nodded with appreciation.


    Vicki felt so gratified. It wasn��t easy to get praise from Grandpa, even her dad was usually scolded by her grandfather.


    ��Did youe for that mech this time?�� Vicki asked. She didn��t believe that her grandfather would make this trip for her deliberately.


    ��Seems like Xi has told you plenty.��


    ��You have mistaken Big Sister Xi. I got this information from Big Sister Xi with all my might. After all, you said that I have to keep track of current affairs.�� Vicki quickly took the me back onto herself.


    ��The mech is one reason. The other reason is to meet with that young man Alex,�� Ferdinand said with a smile. He didn��t pursue it.


    ��Boss Mag is a good man.�� Vicki said with a righteous indignation, ��I think some fellows from Underground City are too much. How dare they cross over to murder. They have no regard for the rules.��


    ��Rules are what the strong use to restrict the weak. Some people always think that they are the rule setters, so naturally they aren��t going to follow them.�� Ferdinand stopped smiling as well.


    ��Is this matter connected to the military?�� Vicki sneaked a peek at Ferdinand and suddenly felt a little nervous.


    Boss Mag shed that Almost-Extraordinaire mech and even detained it. This was an antagonistic move to the power behind the mech.


    If this matter had something to do with the military, her Grandpa��s motive for this trip would be unpredictable.


    ��Currently, we couldn��t find any evidence that the military is involved in this matter.�� Ferdinand shook his head.


    Vicki heaved a breath of relief. At least, this meant that her grandfather wasn��t behind this.


    ��However, I have indeede to take that mech back. We should be able to get even more information from that mech. It��s regarding that mysterious organization, Immortel.�� Ferdinand didn��t conceal his disgust when he mentioned Immortel.


    ��Immortel!�� Vicki went white.


    Immortel was a very mysterious and powerful organization in Underground City. Apparently, it was founded by an Extraordinaire. The group was very powerful but no one knew where they were.


    An Almost-Extraordinaire mech that even the military didn��t possess, suddenly appeared out of nowhere and crossed the borders to kill.


    Only that mysterious organization, Immortel, would have that kind of power in Underground City.


    ��I have another objective foring to the Nond Continent. It��s to bring you back to Underground City,�� Ferdinand said to Vicki, ��It��s too dangerous here.��

 Chapter 2420 - An Invitation For a Collaboration

    <h4>Chapter 2420: An Invitation For a Coboration</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Mag only saw Ferdinand again at the restaurant��s entrance after the dinner service.


    The other party was very polite. At least, he didn��t disrupt the restaurant��s operation.


    ��Mr. Mag, I came from Underground City. Are you free to talk now?�� Ferdinand got straight to the point.


    ��Pleasee in.�� Mag didn��t look shocked either. He stepped to the side and let Ferdinand enter.


    There was no alcohol, only the steam of a teapot was drifting between the two of them.


    ��Today��s dinner was delicious.�� Ferdinand spoke first.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded slightly. This praise seemed to be friendly, so he no longer put on a solemn expression. Mag asked, ��May I know what��s the purpose of yourte night visit, Mr. Ferdinand?��


    ��First of all, I��d like to represent the Underground City Federation and apologize to you all regarding the Wind Forest��s matter. The military is now pursuing the murderer with all its might.


    ��Secondly, I would like to exchange the mech from you. Currently, we only have limited information. We��ll need to have more information in order to catch the perpetrator,�� Ferdinand said politely.


    Were all the Underground City Extraordinaires so humble? Mag was a little surprised. Ferdinand��s humble attitude almost made him feel that he was the one with the upper hand.


    However, the other party��s power and background were far above his. It had been an unequal negotiation from the moment they sat at this table, but the other party was so courteous. He apologized immediately and was willing to make an exchange instead of ordering him to hand the mech over.


    <i>��Does he have something to ask from me?��</i>?A gleam shed across Mag��s eyes, but he still said with a calm expression, ��You should apologize to the elves. I cannot ept your apology on behalf of the dead elven queen. However, as her son-inw, I can��t ept your apology before the murderer is arrested.


    ��As for that piece of metal, you have to exchange it with the perpetrator��s head.��


    Ferdinand said to Mag, ��I can understand Mr. Mag��s stance. We already have some clues about the perpetrator that crossed over the borders, but the other party has aplicatedwork of power. I��m afraid that the military has also been infiltrated. If you want revenge, perhaps we can work together.��


    ��Work together?�� Mag frowned.


    ��ording to our current intel, the controller behind the mech might be an organization called ��Immortel��. This organization is intricately connected to many plutocrats and is very powerful.


    ��You want to seek vengeance while I wish to eradicate this organization, so we have the same objective,�� Ferdinand exined.


    ��Given your power and influence, why are you choosing me?�� Mag looked into Ferdinand��s eyes. He wasn��t so narcissistic to think that he was irreceable. Underground City even had an Almost-Extraordinaire mech and the other party was a real Extraordinaire.


    ��I need a helper who is powerful yet unknown to Underground City, while you need a helper who can provide you with convenience in Underground City. I think we can cooperate well,�� Ferdinand said frankly.


    ��However, I still know nothing about you and our so-calledmon enemy up till now.�� Mag took a sip of the tea. ��Having an equal amount of information is the premise for a coboration.��


    Ferdinand looked at Mag with an increasingly appreciative gaze. This young man had a very strong power that didn��t match his age. At the same time, he also had a prudence and wisdom that far exceeded his peers.


    ��I am Ferdinand, the First Marshal of the Underground City Federation��s Military.


    ����Immortel�� is a mysterious organization that has existed for over 10,000 years. They believe in eternal life. We know very little about them.


    ��They should have some Extraordinaires within their ranks and they had a shady rtionship with a few plutocrats. They have infiltrated into all areas of Underground City, even the military has their traces.


    ��They have control of the Underground City��s best technology. Their mech��s technology is even a generation ahead of the military.


    ��The military��s actions against ��Immortel�� have been leaked in advance repeatedly, so we can deduce that the military is already highly infiltrated by them. Hence, I need to find a helper from some other ce,�� Ferdinand said.


    Mag had instinctively sat up straight. He was interested in this topic.


    He could sense a lot of hidden information in the other party��s simple words.


    The party sitting across from him was the Underground City��s Marshal. He really was at the pinnacle of Underground City��s political power.


    It was close to his previous deduction. In the Underground World, the plutocrats had a lot of power. They could even influence the military.


    The ��Immortel�� that intruded into the Nond Continent to kill and plunder was very powerful. It was so powerful that even the Extraordinaire marshal couldn��t eradicate it and had to personallye to seek external help.


    ��An Extraordinaire like you is already beyond me,�� Mag said honestly.


    Killing an enemy above one��s tier wasn��t as easy as one said.


    A real god hadn��t appeared on the Nond Continent for thousands of years, so that could already exin the problem.


    ��You don��t have to deal with the other party��s Extraordinaires directly. I will arrange an identity for you. You just need to investigate some things for me. With your current power, it��s more than adequate,�� Ferdinand said.


    ��What can I gain from this?��


    ��After I eradicate ��Immortel��, I will hand the mech��s controller over to you. Furthermore, I will provide you with an identity that allows you to enter Underground City. Over there, you may get in touch with a real Extraordinaire,�� Ferdinand answered.


    Mag had to admit that he was tempted.


    He didn��t have much feelings for the elven queen, but she was still Irina��s mother. He should avenge her mother��s death for her.


    Ferdinand could also provide him with a proper identity to enter Underground City. It was naturally better than smuggling.


    He wanted to see for himself if the air in Underground City was indeed fresher and sweeter. Could he really be a god if he stayed there?


    Mag tried to control his emotions as he said to Ferdinand, ��I need a set of detailed information about Underground City and the part of your n that you need me to execute. I will give you a reply within three days.��


    ��Alright. I will get Xi to hand them over to youter.�� Ferdinand nodded. ��But, Mr. Mag will have to keep this information confidential, otherwise, thew enforcers�� workload will increase tremendously.��


    Mag could sense that this was a threat.


    ��Don��t worry. I know the rules.�� Mag nodded.


    A smile reappeared on Ferdinand��s face again. He took a sip of the tea on the table before saying to Mag, ��We are done with business. I wonder if I may get Boss Mag to roast a helping of mutton kebabs and a helping of beef kebabs? I would like to take them away.��


    Mag stared at Ferdinand quietly for a moment before asking, ��How is Vicki rted to you?��


    ��She��s my granddaughter,�� Ferdinand smilingly answered.


    ��You are not a good guy in her story.�� Mag had a weird expression.


    ��Children are always a little naughty.�� Ferdinand smiled nonchntly before he gratefully said, ��I forgot to thank you for saving her life.��


    ��I have already received mypensation, so you don��t have to thank me anymore,�� Mag calmly replied, but he couldn��t help criticizing this sly old fox inwardly. He only mentioned this matter after the negotiation, so that Mag couldn��t take any advantage of it.

 Chapter 2421 - The Battleship That Was Used To

    <h4>Chapter 2421: The Battleship That Was Used To Go Eat At a Restaurant</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Around 10 minutester, Ferdinand paid and left with the packed kebabs.


    Half an hourter, Mag received a bangle that Xi personally delivered.


    ��This is the Underground City��s identity bangle. It��s not activated yet, but its basic functions are already set up. You can check for resources with it.�� Xi handed a ck box to Mag.


    Mag epted the box and it opened automatically. A ck bangleid in it.


    The smooth and round bangle looked just like an obsidian bangle. It was light and cool to the touch. It automatically clicked on when it was ced on the wrist and it fitted perfectly.


    Mag looked at the same bangle on Xi��s wrist. This thing��s function was most likely simr to an identity card.


    ��How do I use it?�� Mag asked.


    Xi tapped on Mag��s bangle a few times and the virtual screen was activated. At the same time, a pretty young maiden appeared and began to exin how to use the bangle.


    ��You can contact me through the bangle directly in the future.�� Xi informed Mag before leaving.


    Even though she was very shocked that the Marshal personally came to the Nond Continent to meet Mag and they seemed to have reached a consensus, giving Mag the bangle meant that Mag had received a legal Underground City��s resident identity.


    She knew she shouldn��t ask about it as it was already beyond her pay grade.


    However, this had also proven Mag��s value.


    Mag returned to the study and finished watching the user tutorial seriously.


    As a human who had been through the electronic age, his eptance and learning ability towards such high technology products was still not bad.


    The more high tech it was, the simpler its operation was. This point was also applicable to this bangle.


    The Underground City��s residents, who could know how to use the brainputer interface, could easily control the bangle and operate it with their thoughts.


    Mag didn��t have a chip installed into his brain, but the real-time voice control function was still very easy and efficient to use.


    The functions of this so-called bangle were actually simr to a cell phone��s. It was simply repackaged with high technology.


    Other than the most important function of proving one��s identity, the bangle also had functions such as: chatting, gaming, searching for information andpleting simple work.


    Waterproof, anti-m and long standby time�� All these were basic functions.


    After ying with it for a while, Mag clicked on the most obvious file on the virtual screen.


    It was an Underground City��s chronicle and a file that wasbeled with a red ��Top Secret��.


    Mag skipped over that top secret file and clicked on the chronicle first.


    ***


    Vicki chewed on the juicy beef cubes and turned to ask Ferdinand, ��Grandpa, you didn��t argue with Boss Mag, right?��


    ��No. We had a great conversation like old friends.�� Ferdinand put down the bamboo skewer and picked up another mutton kebab. ��This method of eating is rather interesting. We don��t see this often in Underground City.��


    ��We do have kebabs in the south, but its taste is sweeter. They can��tpare to Boss Mag��s spicy and garlic kebabs,�� Vicki replied. As a chowhound, she had aplete gourmet map in her head.


    ��If Boss Mag is going to Underground City, which identity will suit him?�� Ferdinand asked smilingly.


    ��A chef, of course. What else will suit him better other than that?�� Vicki answered matter-of-factly, but then she stopped chewing and asked with surprise, ��Do you intend to get Boss Mag to go to Underground City?��


    ��It��s just one of my suggestions, but we still need to wait for Boss Mag��s reply,�� Ferdinand replied.


    ��What do you want him to do in Underground City?�� Vicki had a curious look. Her instincts told her that something big was going to happen in Underground City soon.


    ��Regarding that, I can only tell you after the matter ispleted.�� Ferdinand shook his head smilingly.


    The voices in Vicki��s head were having a heated argument, but they still couldn��t guess what Ferdinand��s intentions were. They also knew that Grandpa wouldn��t reveal any top secret affairs to them, so there was no point in them trying to ask.


    ��Grandfather, I still have to discuss one matter with you. I won��t be going back with you this time. The Nond Continent now is very safe. All the races have re-signed the peace treaty. The presence of peace can be felt everywhere.


    ��Most importantly, the ck Cat Opera House is about to take off. They need me, who is the main pir of support, right now. This stage will copse if I leave.


    ��Moreover, Boss Mag has invested in my ck Cat Opera House. With the protection of this world��s most powerful powerhouse, there will be no problem at all,�� Vicki said to Ferdinand gravely.


    Ferdinand looked at Vicki for a while before nodding with a smile. ��I will give you a year��s time. I will erase all your information and not tell anyone about it, including your parents. You have to make yourself disappear for the next one year like you did for the past one year and don��t let anyone from Underground City find you. Can you do it?��


    A hint of joy shed across Vicki��s eyes and she immediately nodded. ��I will definitely do it!��


    ��Keep these two items with you. You must protect yourself if there is danger.�� Ferdinand took out a thunderball and a ck battleship��s cryptographic key and gave them to Vicki.


    ��This is the Thunder Ship?�� Vicki looked at the golden lightning logo in the cryptographic key with an open mouth.


    ��I promised to give you the Thunder Ship as youring-of-age present. Although you haven��te of age yet, I feel that you have grown a lot sincest year. So, I decided to give it to you earlier.�� Ferdinand looked at Vicki with a gaze full of indulgence and love.


    ��Thank you, Grandpa! I love this gift!�� Vicki jumped up right away.


    The Thunder Ship was the military��s most powerful solobat battleship. It was on the same tier as Big Sister Xi��s battleship.


    She had begged her grandfather for a long time before he agreed to give her one when she came of age. She didn��t expect to receive this gift one year in advance.


    Her battleship self-destructed during the battle with the Great Old One. It would be easier for her to go eat at Boss Mag��s with this Thunder Ship now.


    Of course, the Thunderball which contained one Extraordinaire��s strike was equally precious.


    ��Girl, protect yourself well. I��lle and visit you again.�� Ferdinand patted her head and got up to leave.


    ��You are leaving now?�� Vicki got up too, feeling rather surprised.


    ��I have been out for long enough. They are going to find out if I don��t get back soon,�� Ferdinand said with a smile.


    ��You used an avatar robot?�� Vicki suddenly got it and said with pity, ��I guess the generals didn��t even know that they had been carefully reporting to a robot the entire day.��


    ��You can ask Xi for help if you need it. She��s a trustworthy person,�� Ferdinand said.


    ��Yes. I��m on great terms with Big Sister Xi.�� Vicki nodded.

 Chapter 2422 - The Sacred Stele Fell From the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 2422: The Sacred Stele Fell From the Sky</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Mag pulled an all-nighter and used his demi-god��s super reading ability to finish reading the entire Underground City��s chronicle.


    This should be an internal cirction version because it started from the Underground City��s ancestors�� migration from the Nond Continent to Underground City.


    35,000 years ago, a strong earthquake caused a section at the south of the Nond Continent to copse and fall into Underground City.


    The living things within the area of tens of thousands kilometers became the first batch of Underground City��s immigrants.


    The Underground World was as vast as the Nond Continent, but it didn��t have as muchpetition from the strong races as the Nond Continent. Hence, its produce was extremely rich.


    After the initial friction and collision, the six races in the fallen zone reached a consensus and decided to develop the Underground City��s fertilends together. This was also the earliest form of the Underground City Federation.


    The abundant food and vast territory allowed the Underground City��s forebears to grow and reproduce rapidly.


    However, the thing that sent the Underground City onto a different path from the Nond Continent was a sacred stele that came from the sky.


    In the year 5,000 of the Underground City��s calendar, the sacred stele fell from the sky and the entire Underground World was lit up by its beams.


    Many mysterious runes were written on the sacred stele, but no one knew its meanings.


    In the past few tens of thousands of years, the Underground City��s forebears deciphered thews on the sacred stele and began to improve greatly. Some of them began to break through to the Extraordinaire.


    The earliest settlers were inspired by the stele and began to develop the Underground City��s technology. From then on, Underground City began to sprint on the road where magic and technology existed simultaneously and developed differently from the Nond Continent.


    In the Underground City��s history of development, the sacred stele had always upied an important position. Almost every era��s geniuses and changes had revolved around the stele.


    The interpretation of the runes on the stele had resulted in every elevation of the Underground City��s civilization.


    ��This is equivalent to giving the whole world a shortcut.�� Mag rubbed his chin with a thoughtful expression.


    In the past 35,000 years, 480 Extraordinaires were recorded in the Underground City��s books. The detailed record showed that the number of dead Extraordinaires was 284.


    In the past 10,000 years, there were 82 people who became Extraordinaires.


    There were 30 people in the past 5,000 years.


    It was obvious that in Underground City, it was getting more difficult to break through to the Extraordinaire level.


    But even so, it was still better than the Nond Continent��s situation where no one had be gods in the past 10,000 years.


    And, among the Extraordinaires who broke through in the past 5,000 years, Ferdinand was, without a doubt, one of the most sparkling existences.


    In the tens of thousands of years of Underground City��s development, its political system was simr to a republic with a president. All the states formed the Underground City Federation. They were unified and rtively independent.


    However, under the seemingly advanced civilization��s political system, 12 big plutocrats had already controlled the majority of the Underground City��s wealth and power.


    Even though the president had very great power, he or she was the spokesperson of the various plutocrats.


    The military was also controlled by the plutocrats. It waspletely the money-making machine of the Big Five technologypanies.


    In such an environment, a young man from an ordinary background, had crushed all the geniuses from the big families like a shinyet. He broke through into the Extraordinaire��s realm in the short one thousand years without any plutocrat��s support and became the Number One Marshal of the military.


    From then on, the Federation��s military went onto the road of revolution. Firstly, the military broke away from all the plutocrats�� control. Secondly, the military began to have an extremely high autonomy. They no longer take orders from the president, but were loyal to the First Marshal instead.


    Mag waspletely shocked when he read that part.


    Good fellow. That was a real hack, alright. Furthermore, he did it the hard way.


    It was extremely difficult to reform the system, let alone the tens of thousands of years of the ancient plutocrats�� operation.


    However, Ferdinand was simply too powerful. He suppressed all the disobedience violently. He destroyed two plutocrats�� families right away and killed eight Extraordinaires. He forced all the plutocrats to swallow that result.


    Mag couldn��t imagine that the man who humbly asked him to roast the kebabsst night, was the man at the Underground City��s pinnacle.


    As for why Ferdinand, who was so powerful, asked to coborate with him, it wasn��t that hard to understand.


    A few hundred Extraordinaires had appeared in the Underground City��s history. The plutocrat families that had existed since ancient times had very strong foundations. Some of the ancient Extraordinaires�� powers were as strong as Ferdinand��s.


    All the parties had reached a bnce and consensus. In the situation whereby they upheld a peaceful front, asking for external assistance became Ferdinand��s only choice.


    In the military that was loyal to Ferdinand, one wondered how many of them were also loyal to a certain plutocrat at the same time.


    A young man like Mag, who had a clean background and was powerful enough, was rare.


    This chronicle was obviously not released externally. It introduced the top 10 most powerful plutocrats in Underground City currently, including theirpanies and the Extraordinaires hidden within their folds.


    Then, Mag took out Ferdinand��s n.


    There was only one mission in the file: Break into the interior of the McCarthy Family. Investigate if the disappearance of Congressman Tamm has anything to do with Armand McCarthy and rescue Congressman Tamm!


    Mission reward: A chance toprehend the sacred stele.


    ������ Mag.


    ��System, someone is snatching your business,�� Mag smilingly said.


    He didn��t expect Ferdinand to be that interesting and the reward for the first mission to be so generous.


    After reading the Underground City��s chronicle, Mag was naturally very interested in the sacred stele.


    The Underground City��s geniuses only broke through to the Extraordinaire��s realm afterprehending the sacred stele. It was obvious that this sacred stele was the greatest variable that separated Underground City from the Nond Continent.


    Mag was only one step away now. If he received the chance toprehend the sacred stele up close, he might gain something even if he couldn��t be a god.


    Ferdinand had given Mag, a foreigner of Underground City, a chance to interact with the sacred stele, so Mag felt that Ferdinand was not bad.


    Of course, the McCarthy Family was one of the 10 ancient plutocrats with three Extraordinaires in the family. They had continued till now from the chaotic times 30,000 years ago.


    Obviously, this first mission was the start of hell mode.


    Since moneyes from danger, Mag quickly made his decision.


    ��Host, theoretically, it��s possible to be a god by gaining believers on the Nond Continent.�� The system tried to persuade Mag, ��But, once you enter Underground City, your safety is no longer within this system��s control. The death rate is extremely high.��


    ��Nobody has seeded in thest 10,000 years, so I don��t think that your theory is trustworthy.�� Mag shook his head and smilingly said, ��Furthermore, going into Underground City, my current backer is rather powerful. Moneyes from danger. There is no god on the Nond Continent at all. We have no way to negotiate with Underground City.��


    Mag sent a message to Xi with the bangle. ��Please tell him that I am willing to coborate.��


    Soon, Mag received Xi��s reply: Sure.


    Mag put away the bangle and opened the study��s door. Irina was standing outside with a ss of milk as she smilingly said, ��Have you made the decision?��

 Chapter 2423 - Such Little Ones Could Cry For a

    <h4>Chapter 2423: Such Little Ones Could Cry For a Long Time With a Single Pinch</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ��From now on, we��d better not mention Underground City in our conversations,�� Mag said telepathically, ��I can��t guarantee that they didn��t put an eavesdropping device in our house.��


    Irina nodded thoughtfully and went downstairs with the ss of milk.


    ��The person who came yesterday was the First Marshal of Underground City. He is one of the strongest powerhouses in Underground City. He asked me���� Mag told Irina about his conversation with Ferdinand and the Underground City��s basic information.


    Ferdinand was right. It was easier to keep a secret when fewer people knew about it.


    However, he didn��t intend to keep it from Irina. She was his wife and the person he trusted the most in this world.


    Moreover, Underground City was full of unknown and dangers. He couldn��t guarantee that he could return safely, so he had to let Irina know about the situation briefly.


    ��Is that sacred stele really that amazing?�� Irina couldn��t help asking after she listened to Mag��s exnation.


    ��That��s ording to their information. As for whether that sacred stele is indeed that amazing, I need to see it with my own eyes,�� Mag said with a smile. He was also very excited.


    ��I feel that this matter is a little strange. Given his identity, he won��t need to cross over to get you to help investigate a family, right?�� Irina said with a frown.


    ��I think that either he has concealed some very important information, or he wants to test me with a simple mission first. It��s simr to a novice assignment, which is to give the person some benefits,�� Mag replied. That was also his guess.


    Irina nodded and said, ��Since you have already made your decision, I won��t stop you either. Be very careful.��


    ��I will.�� Mag nodded.


    After the breakfast service was over, Mag checked his bangle and Xi had already replied:


    ��Meet me 16 kilometers beyond the west city gate tonight for training.��


    ��Should I bring a helping of red braised pork for you?�� Mag sent a message.


    ��Yes!�� Xi replied instantly.


    Mag put away the bangle with a smile. This fellow was indeed mesmerized by the red braised pork.


    ��Father, Father, Kiddo wants to go out to y.�� A little one came stumbling over as soon as Mag came out of the study. She hugged his leg and began climbing up.


    Mag lifted her up with a chuckle. He rubbed her little nose and asked, ��Where does Kiddo want to go?��


    ��I want to go y in the sea. Mother said that the sea is very fun and we can ride on the sharks. I haven��t seen the sea before,�� Kiddo asked with anticipation.


    <i>��Weren��t you born in the sea? You are the little God of the Sea.��</i>?Mag dissed in his heart, but he still said with a smile, ��The sea is very, very far from our home. Shall we go to the sea a few dayster when everyone is free?��


    ��Is it very far away?�� Kiddo pouted her lips in disappointment.


    ��Although the sea is very far away, Kiddo can y with water at home too if you want to.�� Mag carried Kiddo to the room at the side and got the system to take out the big fish tank that was removed earlier.


    Opening the door to the vacant room, the ss swimming pool that upied more than half of the room appeared in their vision.


    ��Wow. What a big bathtub!�� Kiddo��s eyes lit up.


    She loved to soak in the bathtub with Mother every night the most, but the bathtub was too small and she couldn��t swim back and forth as she pleased.


    However, this bathtub was huge. It was as big as the room she slept in!


    ��Kiddo can only go swimming in it after you change into the swimsuit.�� Mag grabbed Kiddo, who had climbed onto the spiral stairs and was about to jump into the pool. He bought a little swimsuit from the system and put it on for Kiddo.


    ��Swimmer number one, Kiddo. Prepare to jump in!�� Kiddo leaped into the pool and made a big ssh.


    ��Did she learn her diving technique from the Filipino��s National Diving Team?�� Mag wiped the water away from his face speechlessly.


    Kiddo was like a fish who had lived too long onnd. After a moment of difort, she soon swam happily in the pool like a fish.


    Moreover, her legs also quickly transformed back into the fish tail. It was a dazzling rainbow fish tail!


    Kiddo floated to the surface and shouted to Mag with surprise, ��Father, look. I have be a fish!��


    ��A mermaid,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��So, I am a mermaid. This tail is so pretty.��


    The little one pped her tail and began to admire herself.


    ��Kiddo?�� Gina stood at the door and looked at Kiddo who was swimming happily in the pool. Her gazended on Mag.


    ��Kiddo wants to go to the sea, but we are not free to go to the sea any time soon. Hence, I got her a pool to y in first,�� Mag exined.


    ��Oh.�� Gina nodded. She was reminded of the times when she first arrived at the restaurant. Mag had also prepared a big fish tank for her because she couldn��t get used to the life onnd. He helped her get over that difficult time.


    Mr. Mag was still a very gentle and considerate person.


    ��I need to go out for an errand. You can go in and swim too,�� Mag told Gina before going downstairs.


    ��Are you going out, Boss?�� Mag pushed the bicycle out from the counter and Firis, who was carrying Yayi, stood up at the corner.


    ����Yiyayiya.�� Little Yayi raised her hands and greeted Mag.


    ��Yes. I��m going out to run an errand.�� Mag nodded. He walked to Firis and pinched Yayi��s tender little face.


    ��Wah wah wah����


    Two little red marks appeared on Little Yayi��s face and her eyes became teary immediately.


    ��Don��t cry. Boss is ying with you.�� Firis tried to calm her down immediately.


    ��I��m off.�� Mag quickly escaped and pushed his bicycle out. Such little ones could cry for a long time with a single pinch.


    Mag went to the lotive factory. He had promised Scheer yesterday. The cargo lotive had sessfully run for some time and the passenger lotive had already gone through a few tests and was ready to be introduced.


    Before introducing it formally, both Scheer and the engineering department hoped that Mag could help test and experience it and make some suggestions.


    Scheer and the city lord��s castle��s efficiency had shocked Mag.


    It has been less than six months between when the steam train project was first set up till now when the passenger train was ready to start running, and thousands of kilometers of railroads were alreadyid. The magical world��s ability to build the infrastructure had impressed him.


    Mag arrived at the scene and experienced the passenger train that was bumpy and noisy. He suggested two ns to reduce the noise and bumpiness.


    A passenger train and a cargo train were different. Other than fragile items, the cargo didn��t care about the bumpiness and noise.


    However, humans had requirements forfort.


    The engineers were excited and they immediately had a meeting to discuss the solutions. They were ready to make the improvements.


    ��However, if even Miss Scheer can��t get you to work here there��s nothing we can do, otherwise you should be doing my job as the chief engineer,�� the chief engineer said to Mag with a piteous expression.


    <i>��I am your boss, the co-founder.��</i>?Mag dissed inwardly before humbly saying, ��You are being too polite, Chief Engineer. I am only making the suggestions verbally.��

 Chapter 2424 - I Will Teach You How To Drive

    <h4>Chapter 2424: I Will Teach You How To Drive</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    After the dinner service, Mag told the little ones a bedtime story and then went for his appointment with a helping of freshly made red braised pork.


    Approximately 16 kilometers to the west of the western city was a deserted mountain.


    Mag went up the mountain with the red braised pork and saw Xi, who was standing next to the cliff with her hands behind her back.


    Xi was wearing a whitebat suit and the battleship was hovering behind her. The full moon tonight became her background. She looked lonely and out of this world.


    ��Are you hungry?�� Mag presented the delivery with a smile.


    ��Thank you.�� Xi epted the insted box. Although she looked calm, there was a smile in her eyes.


    ��The total for the red braised pork plus delivery charges is 2500 copper coins. Do you want to pay cash or charge it to credit?�� Mag was still smiling.


    Xi��s expression froze and she looked at him seriously. ��I have to pay?��


    Mag nodded.


    ��I don��t have any money.�� Xi shook her head. She simply took out a small table and chair, opened the insted box and started eating.


    Mag looked at Xi, who was eating happily, with a frown. ��Is itmon to have a free meal now?��


    Mag took out a bottle of liquor and sat across from Xi.


    Xi moved the red braised pork towards herself and continued eating.


    ������ Mag.


    Because there were no side dishes to eat with the liquor, Mag watched Xi finish the entire helping of red braised pork.


    Mag faintly asked Xi, who was wiping her mouth, ��Is it nice?��


    ��Your culinary skills are still stable as usual.�� Xi nodded slightly.


    ��You have eaten, so what are we going to do now?�� Mag put away his liquor and cast a nce at that hovering battleship. He said with excitement, ��Shall we start with driving the battleship?��


    Who doesn��t have the dream of being a captain?


    ��You don��t have the clearance to learn how to pilot the battleship currently.�� Xi shook her head with a serious expression.


    Mag just said, ��Oh.�� He was just joking anyway.


    ��We will start from learning the Underground City��s officialnguage first,�� Xi said.


    ��Don��t you guys use the Nond Continent��smon tongue?�� Mag asked instinctively before realizing how stupid his question was.


    Xi didn��tugh at him. She continued to calmly say, ��Just because we know how to speak the Nond Continent��smon tongue doesn��t mean we use the Nond Continent��smon tongue. Underground City has apletely differentnguage system. You need to grasp itpletely before you can enter Underground City.��


    ��My ability innguages is not bad.�� Mag was rather confident. After all, he was a man who had mastered eightnguages previously. Learning a newnguage wasn��t difficult for him.


    ��You can send the tutorial to my bangle and I��ll slowly study it myself when I go home. Let��s skip over this part and start on the other lessons.��


    After pondering for a while, Xi epted Mag��s suggestion and nodded, ��Then, I will teach you how to drive[1.In the Chinese Inte��s lingo, ��driving�� is an innuendo for having s*x.] now.��


    ��Oh? We are so direct now?�� Mag raised his eyebrows.


    Xi took out a capsule car. urately speaking, she took out a cool ck flying car from a capsule.


    Its wild beast-like front, streamlined body, matt ck texture and two over-the-top thrusters at the back had easily won over all the luxurious cars in his previous life��s garage.


    Mag followed Xi into the flying car and leaned against thefortable seat. He instinctively reached for the seatbelt.


    Hmm. There was nothing there.


    Xi flicked a nce at Mag. He didn��t look very shocked and his actions in getting into the car were too smooth. He looked just like an�� experienced driver?


    ��This is the flying car, the mostmon mode of transportation in Underground City now.�� Xi began to introduce this car and the Underground City��s driving rules to Mag.


    ��The flying car has two driving modes. The auto driving mode can be voice-controlled. You only need to tell it your destination and the flying car will drive itself automatically and bring you to your destination. You only need to grasp this mode,�� Xi said.


    Mag looked at the steering wheel in front of Xi and seriously said, ��There is no soul in this driving method. I want to learn how to drive it myself.��


    Mag didn��t know how they made the flying car that was controlled by a steering wheel.


    Out of prudence, he didn��t want to hand his fate over to auto-drive in certain times of danger.


    Xi turned her head to look at him. ��Are you certain that you want to learn that?��


    ��Of course.�� Mag nodded with conviction.


    ��Then, watch this carefully.�� Xi tapped on the start button on the steering wheel lightly and the racing seat belt extended out from the seat and automatically buckled over Mag.


    The instrument panel was disyed directly on the front windshield. There was only a simple time and speed.


    Mag was just about to diss that the seat belt was too over-the-top when Xi hit the elerator.


    That strong push back pressed the unprepared Mag into his seat right away. His entire person sank into the soft seat.


    In that instant, Mag saw the speed on the instrument panel skyrocketed from 0 to 1,000km/h in about two seconds?


    The pitch dark world raced backwards crazily. Mag could only see the bright moon in the sky and the speed on the instrument panel that maintained at 1,000km/h and above.


    Yes. This thing was much faster than a bullet train.


    This was the car that a man should drive!


    Mag was beginning to get excited.


    Xi thought that this would make Mag back off, but she met his glowing eyes when she turned to look at him.


    There was no intention of backing off at all. He lookedpletely exhrated.


    Mag hurried her. ��Carry on. Turn, drift, spin.��


    Driving in a straight line was too boring. It was aplete waste of the performance of this car.


    ��Are you teaching me how to drive?�� Xi looked at him.


    ��We are going to hit the mountains if you keep looking at me.�� Mag pointed to the front.


    Xi��s gaze returned to the front and her expression changed a little. A ck mountain had suddenly appeared in front and the cracks on the ck cliffs could already be seen clearly under the light.


    Just as Mag was thinking about whether he should jump out of the car, Xi did a series of operations that shocked him.


    She pulled the steering wheel upwards and the car went up as well. She forcefully pulled the wheel until the car was parallel to the cliff. The thrusters under the car suddenly burst into action and quickly acted against the forward moving force.


    Finally, the flying car flew upwards, sticking very close to the cliff. The closest part was only about 10 centimeters away from the cliff.


    After going over the mountain, the moon reappeared in his vision again.


    Xi heaved a breath of relief and smiled. Her operation was still steady and awesome.


    ��So, driving is actually so exciting?�� Mag said faintly.


    The smile froze on Xi��s lips. Then, she said properly, ��It��s easy to have an ident when we drive by hand, especially when we are distracted in the driving process. This is your first lesson. You must always remember that safety alwayses first.��


    ��I got it. I got it.�� Mag nodded, trying very hard not tough out loud.


    ��Do you still want to learn it?�� Xi asked seriously.


    ��Yes, Coach. I want to learn it.�� Mag nodded with conviction.

 Chapter 2425 - Don’t You Need a Helmet When You Learn How To Drive?

    <h4>Chapter 2425: Don��t You Need a Helmet When You Learn How To Drive?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The flying car��s driving mode was very different from that of a regr car. Mag found it difficult to get used to it, whether it was the range at which one turned the wheel or the eleration of the vehicle.


    Luckily, this vehicle had a tutorial mode and an anti-collision mode. Even so, Xi still had her helmet on when she got in the car.


    ��Isn��t there even basic trust between two people?�� Mag said as he looked at Xi, who was wearing her helmet.


    ��Safety first,�� Xi replied calmly.


    ��In that case, do you have an extra helmet?�� Mag asked.


    Xi turned her head and looked at him seriously through her helmet screen and considered if she wanted to get out of the car.


    ��Just kidding. Sit tight. I��m starting the car.�� Mag smiled. He pressed the start button on the steering wheel and stepped on the elerator.


    The inertia from elerating to over 1000 kilometers an hour within two seconds did not happen as he had expected. The flying car sped forward at 60km/h.


    Mag: ����?��


    ��What��s wrong with the car?�� Mag asked.


    ��To ensure the safety of the learner, the car��s speed is capped at 60km/h under the tutorial mode,�� Xi replied calmly.


    ��This tutorial car is so boring.�� Mag dissed. He thought he was really going to start practicing.


    After all, it was his first time driving a flying car. It was very novel andpared to a regr car, there were more possibilities for maneuvering the flying car, which was suspended more than 100 meters above the ground.


    After familiarizing himself with the car and mastering how to turn, ascend, and descend, Mag started driving the flying car at 60km/h around the magic beast mountain range, and he had fun chasing the magic beasts around.


    A man��s happiness was just this simple!


    Xi had already taken off her helmet. She looked at Mag with aplex gaze, as though she was looking at a freak.


    This fellow had actually mastered the techniques of driving the flying car in less than an hour since he got into the car.


    When she first learned it, she got scolded by her coach for half a month before she got her driving license.


    Two hourster, Mag stopped the car above a dense piece of forest. He turned to look at Xi and said, ��Now can I remove the tutorial mode?��


    ��Today��s tutorial has ended. You can go back to learn the Underground Citynguage now,�� Xi said expressionlessly.


    ��Can I drive this car away?�� Mag tried to sound her out.


    ��This is my personal car.��


    Magughed embarrassedly. That��s true. Xi did not look like the kind of woman who would drive a cute pink car. This wild-looking kind of car fitted her more as a ruthless sniper.


    ��I��m going to drop myself off at the city gate first, then.�� Mag started the car and drove towards Chaos City.


    The flying car stopped outside the city gates silently. Mag jumped off the car and smiled as he watched it disappear into the distance.


    He felt as though he had suddenly transmigrated into a world of steampunk from a world of magic casters.


    He was getting even more excited for the uing trip to the Underground City.


    Back in the restaurant, after washing up, Mag went into the study room and activated the bangle. He received thenguage course package from Xi and started learning.


    Thenguage and writing system of the Underground City waspletely different from that of the Nond Continent��s. However, Xi sent him thenguage and word recognition course package for toddlers. Other than the fact that the word recognition nursery rhymes were very addictive, the lessons were very easy to understand.


    After two hours, Mag closed the cartoon word recognition video and opened the window as he pondered over why, with his demi-god memory, he had to learn words by watching nursery rhyme videos.


    ��Can you send me some videos for adults?�� Mag sent Xi a message through the bangle.


    Around 10 minutester, Mag received a reply.


    ��I don��t watch those kinds of videos.��


    Mag: ����?��


    ***


    Mag spent the entire night watching toddler word recognition videos and mastered thenguage and words of the Underground City at the toddler level.


    Mag felt the need to exin the message he sent overst night when he went to Xi��s ce for the foreignnguage ss today. At the same time, he wanted to ask Xi for the learning materials for adultnguage learners.


    ***


    ��It seems like he will adapt very quickly to life in the Underground City.��


    In his office, Ferdinand deleted Xi��s report and continued reading the morning papers.


    When he saw the headline of ��Case of Missing Congressman Tamm��, he paused for a while before tapping in to read thetest updates.


    ��The perpetrator has yet to be found. No one had yet to step forward to admit the nning of this incident. However, what can be said with certainty, was that Congressman Tamm was still alive when he disappeared, and the matter����


    Ferdinand looked at the photograph in the report. It was a photograph of a tall and skinny middle-aged man. He was wearing rimless spectacles and was bent over as he stepped into his flying car. This was thest image of Congressman Tamm before he went missing.


    Ferdinand was pretty fond of this citizen congressman. They had met unofficially on several asions and had also shared manymon beliefs, including limiting the plutocrat��s special rights.


    Due to the negative incident that happened previously, Ferdinand had especially enforced Congressman Tamm��s security but he still went missing on his way to a meeting.


    The abductor was very professional. There was no other valuable evidence left at the scene other than the bodyguards�� corpses.


    This incident caused an uproar on the inte. Congressman Tamm was a very popr congressman among the citizens and was very well-loved. After he went missing, there had been many demonstrations happening in the different states.


    Abducting a congressman at Tuck City was a highly-arrogant move.


    Ferdinand was very certain that this was rted to the bill that Tamm was about to suggest at the meeting.


    Before he set off, Tamm sent Ferdinand a message saying that he was already ready to be assassinated after walking out of the meeting venue.


    However, no one expected that he would be abducted even before he reached the meeting.


    <i>��Congressman Tamm better be alright. Otherwise����</i>?Ferdinand stared at the words ��McCarthy Family�� that he had circled in red coldly.


    This was the eighth case of a missing person in the past year. Congressman Tamm was not the first and he would not be thest.


    ***


    Mag brought Xi a helping of red braised pork when he went for the driving ss at night.


    He would soon be allowed to drive once he satisfies his driving coach.


    As he watched Xi bury her head in her rice, Mag went over to her with a stool and said, ��Don��t misunderstand the message I sent youst night.��


    Xi paused. She recalled the message Mag sent herte at night and felt embarrassed. However, she maintained her calm and aloof expression as she said, ��I��ve said it before. I don��t watch that kind of thing.��


    ��I already said that it��s not that kind of thing!�� Mag felt like he was getting even more misunderstood. Thisss looked pretty normal but what is in that brain of hers?


    ��What I mean is the learning videos for adults. You only sent me word recognition nursery rhymes. I��m about to explode from listening to those,�� Mag said as he looked at Xi sincerely.


    Xi froze and looked at Mag. She blushed.


    Gosh!


    The videos for adults he was referring to were actually proper learning videos?!

 Chapter 2426 - he Importance of Learning a

    <h4>Chapter 2426: The Importance of Learning a Foreign Language</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Mag no longer felt awkward.


    Hence, it was Xi who felt awkward.


    The air waspletely silent, even the wind in the valley was not howling like it usually did.


    After a minute of silence, Xi finally swallowed the rice and meat in her mouth. She coughed lightly before saying, ��You are a novice. This is the material that is suitable for your current learning stage. Don��t be too overly ambitious.��


    ��I think I am ready to enter into the next stage of learning,�� Mag said with the Underground City��smon speech.


    ��You have just started���� Xi suddenly stopped talking and looked at Mag with widened eyes.


    Yes, he had used the Underground City��smonnguage!


    Although his intonation was a little awkward and childish, he�� was really speaking the Underground City��smonnguage very urately.


    ��I said that I am very gifted in learningnguages.�� Mag shrugged. He was still speaking in the Underground City��smonnguage.


    Xi had to admit that he had impressed her.


    ��I don��t need to learn about the information specifically either. Just let me assess the bangle��s video library and I��ll learn by watching the videos myself,�� Mag asked directly.


    Xi looked at Mag and asked, ��How do you know that there is a video library in Underground City?��


    ��You may not know that I have been preparing to make magvies recently. I even got Vicki to be the scriptwriter. Underground City is much more advanced than the Nond Continent, so there should be a lot of operas and drama programs like ��Miss ck Cat��, right? Isn��t it so?�� Mag said matter-of-factly.


    Xi had to admit that Mag��s answer was reasonable.


    ��Alright, I��ll give you the permission after I get back tonight.�� Xi nodded.


    After all, Mag would be going into Underground City soon. The bangle��s functions would be all turned on by then and he could read all the stuff on thework.


    With yesterday��s foundation, Mag had finally gotten Xi��s permission to set the car from the learning mode to the normal mode after driving a few rounds.


    Xi nced at Mag, who was grabbing the steering wheel enthusiastically, and said, ��Wait a sec, let me get out of the car first.��


    Mag threw a nce at her, ��Didn��t you already experience my driving skills?��


    ��That��s why I need to get out of the car.�� Xi released her safety belt and got out of the car without any hesitation.


    ������ Mag.


    ��Don��t we have collision avoidance? Does she have to do this?�� Mag mumbled as he closed the car��s door. His hands that were grasping the steering wheel still felt warm. He took a deep breath and hit the elerator.


    Xi stood on the mountain��s peak and watched a dot of light fly across and bump in between all the mountains. It almost made a line of light.


    Approximately 10 minutester, the flying car stopped on the mountain��s peak.


    The door opened and Mag jumped out. He was about to speak to Xi calmly when he suddenly turned around quickly and supported himself against a tree: Blech��


    This was the first time Mag had made himself vomit after learning how to drive.


    How should he put it��


    This car��s eleration was too wild, the night was too dark and the collision avoidance��s function was too sensitive.


    From the first time he almost hit the mountain, he lost control of the turning steering wheel.


    Thus, he bounced around the 10 or so mountains�� peaks and sessfully made himself throw up.


    ��Do you still want to learn how to drive?�� Xi said with a sch?denfreude smile.


    The road to the top definitely would have some twists and turns.


    ��I ate too much for dinner. I��ll start again.�� Mag jumped back into the car and stepped on the elerator gently. He pulled the car up to the altitude of 2,000 meters, where he could only see a few mountains�� peaks, before he hit on the elerator.


    Mag enjoyed the thrill of speed, but he wasn��t enthralled in it. He had the intention of learning a survival skill by learning how to drive.


    The speed of Xi��s flying car had already far exceeded a 10th-tier powerhouse��s traveling speed.


    And, it could be very helpful in a chase within the city.


    The more he knew about the Underground World, the more cautious he was.


    Even though Extraordinaires didn��t roam about everywhere in that world, ��it��s always good to have more skills�� was the principle he believed in.


    Mag drove the flying car to the Demon Inds and became a flying car robber for once. He plundered the Abyss Demons�� vault.


    When the Abyss Demons�� rm rang, Mag had already left in the flying car. They didn��t even see the car��s rear lights.


    ��Is that why you want to learn how to drive the flying car?�� Xi watched Mag get out of the car happily. She had seen what Mag did through the car��s surveince cameras earlier.


    ��My love and hatred have always been clear. I have a feud with the Abyss Demons, so this is their payment,�� Mag said matter-of-factly.


    However, the Abyss Demons had been plundered repeatedly by Irina and him, so there weren��t many good things in the vault anymore. It was only 600,000,000 and he had just transferred all of it to the system.


    Xi didn��t refute Mag. She had studied Mag��s intel and knew that he did have a feud with the Abyss Demons.


    However, the Abyss Demons�� chief and the ming Demons�� chief had died in a fight a few months ago. The two tribes fought a battle over it and suffered huge losses.


    She didn��t believe that Mag had nothing to do with that.


    ��I have already learnt how to drive, so what are we going to learn tomorrow?�� Mag asked.


    ��Guns.��


    ��I can shoot a soldier with one shot at 160km away,�� Mag said.


    ��Hmm?�� Xi frowned. She couldn��t understand what Mag was talking about.


    ��My meaning is I am already quite good with the sniper rifle. Do I still need to practice with guns?�� Mag said seriously.


    ��The sniper rifle is only one of many types of guns. To be a qualified agent, mastering basic firearms is apulsory course.�� Xi brought Mag into the battleship and opened the door of her armory.


    All kinds of guns were hanging on the three walls. They were all different in their lengths and thicknesses and had an exciting metal gleam.


    After a moment of silence, Mag gravely said to Xi, ��You really know how to get a man excited.��


    Xi pondered over the meaning of Mag��s words. Did he mean it literally or figuratively?


    ��F*ck. This is freaking awesome!��


    Mag had already walked into the armory. He was touching the short guns and then ying with long rifles. He even asked Xi with that giant machine gun that resembled an enhanced Gatling in his arms, ��Does this thing give out a blue me?��


    After ascertaining that Mag��s previous words were literal, she shook her head and said, ��There is a red me when you fire it.��


    ��Alright, Coach. Which one should we start from?�� Mag asked humbly.


    ��Let��s start from the short ones���� Xi began her teaching mode.


    Mag had to admit that Xi was indeed a woman with a special charisma.


    Especially when she was holding a gun.


    Be it a dainty short gun, or a heavy assault rifle that was giving out a red me, they all looked so harmonious in her hands.


    Furthermore, Mag had no doubts about the harm that these weapons could do when they were in Xi��s hands.


    The Underground City��s weapons were simply beyond the Nond Continent��s imagination.


    Even if they didn��t talk about Xi��s god tier assault rifle that killed the enemy from kilometers away, those short guns were also equally astonishing within a short distance.

 Chapter 2427 - Hades Saipan

    <h4>Chapter 2427: Hades Saipan</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Late at night, Mag returned to the restaurant, still hoping for more.


    The sensation of the Gatling that shot out red mes still lingered; shooting up a whole mountain was indeed exhrating.


    After washing up, Magy on the bed. He turned on the bangle��s screen projection function and projected the screen onto the ceiling. He clicked open the video library.


    Skipping over the adults-only selection, Mag clicked opened the top-rated list and quickly skimmed through the movies on that list.


    The length of an Underground City��s movie was usually around three hours. To Mag, who was used to watching a 90-120 minutes movie, this length was a little too much.


    Meanwhile, 70% of the movies on the top-rated list were romance films. Judging from their synopsis, the majority of them were even melodramas.


    The sadder the plot, the higher the score.


    ��Is the life of the Underground City��s people so miserable?�� Mag rubbed his chin with doubts and clicked on the movie that was ranked first on the list: ��Desperate Love��.


    Three hourster, Mag finally finished watching this love movie that talked about two young people who met and fell in love with each other during a war. Just as they got over the struggles of war and were about to wee peace, the female lead got cancer and the male lead stayed with her till the very end.


    Mag went to release the pressure on his dder first before writing a concise testimonial in front of theputer: ��It��s rather touching, but I hope the director could make a less draggy movie. My dder almost exploded after three hours.��


    The story was well-told and the actors�� acting were on point. Those young actors in the Chinese entertainment industry simply couldn��t hold a candle to them.


    However, the standard of the scriptwriter and director had a lot of room for improvement. There was more than one hour of unnecessary content, which could be removed without any effect on the plot. Instead, it could even elevate the viewing experience.


    With the attitude to learn, he clicked on the second movie.


    Mag had chosen all modern movies and the majority of them were movies that were based on real-life.


    A movie was a life��s journey. The dry words of the chronicle couldn��tpare to its realism.


    Mag got to know the life of the Underground City��s residents through the movies and studied their anxiety and preferences.


    Interestingly, anime had upied a very important part in the Underground City��s movie industry. It even upied 30% of the top-rated list.


    Mag watched two movies and one anime movie that night and wrote three slightly scathing movie reviews.


    It really was only slightly scathing.


    Mag thought that he had already very much restrained his criticizing spirit.


    ��Don��t worry, Host. Without the fame as the son of the richest man, you won��t be cursed and end up in another world for a few pieces of movie reviews.�� The system consoled him.


    Mag was instantly relieved. It seemed like he could let it go a little bit more.


    ��System, how��s the building of the mech?�� Mag asked.


    ��It��s already in the building process,�� the system answered happily.


    ��Why are you so happy? Are you cheating me?�� Mag frowned.


    ��This System is the God of Cookery Cultivation System and I have crossed over my specialty to serve you, Host. I have worked so hard and yet you doubt me. You have really disappointed me!�� the system said angrily, like a wronged little wife.


    Mag couldn��t gauge the difficulty of making this mech, but since this mech was also highly valued by Ferdinand, it wouldn��t be easy to replicate. Hence, he didn��t pursue it.


    ��Alright, alright. I will transfer the remaining 24,000,000 tomorrow. Hurry up and build the production line for me.�� Mag couldn��t be bothered to argue with the system. He switched off the bangle and rested on the bed for a while before getting up to make breakfast.


    ***


    For the next one week, Mag had a regr schedule every day. He worked in the restaurant and asionally taught the children at the school during the day, learned all kinds of skills from Xi at night and watched the movies to learn the Underground Citynguage all night. He had an exceptionally fulfilling life.


    ***


    ��Congrattions for passing the 8th-tiernguage test!��


    Mag looked at the fireworks on the screen with a smile too.


    He took a screenshot and sent it to Xi with a message. ��The 8th-tier is only so-so.��


    After a couple of minutes of silence, a reply came, ��Arrangements will be made to bring you into Underground City. Please be prepared.��


    ��So fast?�� Now, it was Mag��s turn to be surprised.


    He was learning how to drive the special machinery from Xist night and she didn��t mention anything about going to Underground City tomorrow at all.


    ��This is your new identity. Remember all the information. The mission mode will be activated as soon as you enter Underground City.�� Xi sent him a set of information.


    After Mag clicked on ��ept�� and opened it, it showed a resume.


    Hades Saipan. Both parents were deceased.


    Good fellow. Mag felt that Xi might be an author.


    Moreover, Xi was also very considerate. She even knew that he had used the name ��Hades�� before. However, using ��Saipan�� as his surname made him feel weird


    He didn��t know how to answer that name if someone were to call him loudly in the future.


    Reading downwards, this Hades Saipan was an unknown homecook who had an astonishing cooking talent and cooking ideas that were different from the mainstream��


    This was the new identity that Ferdinand had given him. Being a chef hadbined his specialty, but why did he give him a chef��s identity when he was already crossing over to the other world?


    Reading on, the final page was a photograph.


    ��Who are you, Handsome?��


    Mag looked at the handsome young man in the photograph and rubbed his mustache that had been dissed by others.


    This was Hades Saipan��s photograph. Obviously, the other party believed he could resolve the issue of looks.


    Mag indeed could resolve it. He took out the face-altering mask and used his thoughts to make a face ording to the photograph before putting it on his head.


    ��So, it��s you.�� Mag peered at the handsome man in the mirror and nodded with satisfaction.


    He had sharp features, a handsome face, dark brown eyes and thick ckish-brown short hair. He was handsome and yet still masculine.


    ��Why does a chef need to be so handsome? Perhaps there is a plot where I need to seduce someone?�� Mag looked at the face in the mirror judgingly. Even though he didn��t mind having a handsome face, being too good-looking could be a bother sometimes.


    After the dinner service, Mag had them all stay behind for a meal.


    ��From tomorrow on, I��ll need to go on a trip and the restaurant will be closed for five days. It will be a small holiday for all of you.�� Mag dered at the dining table.


    ��Boss, are you going to look for inspiration and ingredients again?�� Miya asked curiously.


    The others looked at Mag too. It was rare to have a five-day long holiday in Mamy Restaurant.


    ��Yes. I havecked inspiration recently, so I intend to go out alone to see if I can find some new inspiration and create new dishes.�� Mag nodded with a smile. What a proper reason.


    Amy blinked her eyes and asked Mag, ��Alone? Father, are you sure you are not going to bring cute Little Amy along?��

 Chapter 2428 - We Have People In the Judging

    <h4>Chapter 2428: We Have People In the Judging Panel</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ��Not this time. Father intends to go out alone. Little Amy has to stay home and listen to your mother.�� Mag shook his head with a smile. He could only go to Underground City alone this time.


    ��Alright.�� Even though Amy wasn��t very happy, she still nodded obediently.


    ��Seems like we will get to eat scrumptious new products when Boss returns,�� Miya said with anticipation.


    The maidens had simr expressions too. Boss always created new things for all of them every time he returned from a trip to look for inspiration.


    ��Going out alone? Is Boss going to save the world again?�� Shirley sized up Mag secretly. She recalled that the Nond Continent would always have big problems whenever Boss went out secretly. What was he leaving for this time?


    ��Father, Father. You have to bring goodies for Kiddo to eat when you return.�� Kiddo told him seriously with a beggar��s chicken drumstick in her hand.


    ��Sure. I will bring back good food for all of you.�� Mag nodded smilingly.


    ��Yiya yiya,�� Little Yayi called out too, afraid to be missed out.


    After the little gathering, the maidens returned to the dormitory and Mag told the little girls a bedtime story first as usual.


    Mag asked the three little ones sitting in a row on the bed, ��What do you want to listen to today?��


    Gina stood at the side while Firis sat on the edge of the bed with Yayi.


    Because Mag��s stories were simply too interesting, the bedtime storytelling became a formal storytelling event and the audience included a few adults too.


    Usually Irina would join in the fun too, but she didn��te today.


    ��Nezha!�� the three little ones said together.


    ��Father, you said the Four Dragon Kings of the Sea flooded Chentang Pass previously, what happened next?�� Amy asked.


    ��Would Nezha kill them?�� Kiddo asked seriously.


    Annie had already taken out her notebook, as though she was going to take notes.


    ��Let��s continue on. We said that the Four Dragon Kings of the Sea created storms and flooded Chentang Pass���� Mag didn��t beat around the bush and continued with the story of ��Nezha Conquers the Dragon King��.


    Due to the fact that the western fairytales didn��t have much educational purposes and were being highly repetitive, Mag began to switch to telling the children Chinese ssical mythology.


    At first, he thought there might be a sh of cultures which would cause them to lose interest, but he didn��t expect the little ones to love them, and even Firis and Gina were mesmerized by them.


    Moreover, Mag��s animated storytelling made the story even more exciting.


    The maidens couldn��t help tearing up when they heard Nezha returning his flesh and bones to his parents and saving Chentang Pass.


    ��Alright. That��s the end for today��s bedtime story. If you want to know what happens next, tune in next time.�� Mag snapped his fingers and brought everyone out from their emotions.


    Little Amy jumped up on the bed and coyly said as she pulled Mag��s arm, ��Father, please tell us one more chapter.��


    ��More, more.�� Kiddo rolled around on the bed and stood up shakily. She lost her bnce and knelt down to Mag with tears in her eyes. ��Please.��


    Even though Annie didn��t speak, she was also looking at Mag expectantly and still holding onto the little notebook in her hands.


    ��Boss, aren��t you going to go out for five days?�� Firis asked softly.


    ��Yes, yes. You��d better finish the story, otherwise we won��t be able to sleep for the next five days.�� Gina chimed in too.


    It was hard to turn down such enthusiasm, so Mag sat down again and finished the story of Nezha.


    ��Alright, the story is finished. It��s time for bed now.�� Mag got up with a smile and left the room.


    Mag was going to Underground City tomorrow and he had ended his one-week-long studying-for-exam mode. After washing up, he changed into his pajamas and went back to his room.


    He pushed open the door and the pinkish lights were a little seductive.


    Mag looked at the bed and Irina was lying on her side in scanty clothes. Her lovely figure could be vaguely seen under the thin gauze dress.


    ��Are you giving your husband a send-off?�� Mag closed the door and walked to the bed.


    Tonight was destined to be a sleepless night.


    ***


    The next morning, Mag lightly kissed the beauty lying next to him who still had a blush, and went downstairs.


    After making breakfast for all of them, he left with a helping of it.


    Around 16 kilometers to the west of the western city was still that deserted mountain.


    It was six o��clock sharp now.


    Adder was dropped from the battleship. Mag boarded it and went straight for the control room.


    Mag was already very familiar with Xi��s battleship. This was a ce where he had fought before after all. He learnt many skills on this battleship.


    ��I bought breakfast for you.�� Mag passed the breakfast to Xi, who was sitting in the captain��s seat.


    ��Thank you.�� Xi took the insted box and it was a helping of soup dumplings and a bowl of congee with pork and century egg. She opened the box and the aroma greeted her along with the steam.


    Xi already had breakfast, but she felt she could still have some more after smelling this aroma.


    ��We are going to go through the passageway between the worlds to enter Underground City. The detailed n has already been sent to your bangle. Get to know it first and ask me if you have any doubts.��


    Xi turned on the auto-pilot and went to eat breakfast in the dining room at the back.


    The battleship was flying steadily with only a slight vibration. However, Mag was certain that this battleship wasn��t traveling at the same kind of speed as the flying car from the speedometer on the instrument panel and the twisted visuals in front.


    Mag sat down on a seat and clicked open the bangle to check the mission n.


    After entering Underground City, Hades would go to Tucker City to participate in the Top Chef Competition. Currently, thepetition had already proceeded to the top eight contestants. A contestant has quit thepetition due to health reasons and the organizers would announce that Hades wouldpete in the top eight as a special contestant��


    Mag enjoyed reading the n which was rather interesting.


    ording to their meaning, he was to participate in a variety show called ��Top Chef Competition�� during this trip to Underground City.


    This variety show was solely sponsored by the Mocha Group under the McCarthy Family. Their real objective was to select the chef for the McCarthy Family while making the show.


    Mag needed to take part in thepetition as the expert from the grounds andpete with the Underground City��s famous chefs. He had to win thepetition and enter into the internal folds of the McCarthy Family.


    The n stopped there. The n after entering the McCarthy Family didn��t appear. Perhaps, it didn��t exist at all?


    What an impable n. Did they even assume that he would win?


    Even Mag himself wasn��t that confident.


    ��Is there any problem?�� Xi had returned after having her breakfast. Her mouth was slightly swollen. She was scalded by the soup in the soup dumpling.


    ��Are you guys that confident in me?�� Mag asked with a smile.


    ��We have people in the judging panel,�� Xi answered calmly.


    ��Oh, excuse me.�� Mag shook his head and sighed. Public morals were degenerating with each passing day. They were even cheating inpetitions.

 Chapter 2429 - Your True Fan Will Follow You Forever

    <h4>Chapter 2429: Your True Fan Will Follow You Forever</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ��You are not going to ask what kind of reality variety show it is?��


    Xi couldn��t remain calm after seeing that Mag was quiet.


    ��Isn��t it just a bunch of actors performing realism awkwardly?�� Mag casually answered.


    ������ Xi.


    Mag had summarized it so precisely that she didn��t know how to refute or diss him.


    ��How do you know that?�� Xi frowned slightly, feeling as though she had discovered a blind spot.


    ��Didn��t you open the ess of the video library to me? There is a column of variety shows,�� Mag answered matter-of-factly.


    Xi faintly said, ��You grasped it rather well.��


    ��You know, I am very gifted in understanding machinery,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Even though he had changed his face, Xi still thought that Mag looked like he deserved a beating.


    ��What happens after I infiltrate the McCarthy Family? What is the following n?�� Mag asked, ��If there is a n, please just give it to me. I don��t like to be led by the nose and ns never keep up with change.��


    ��I didn��t receive the following n either, but ording to past experiences, there is no following n. You need to react ordingly and set the n yourself toplete the mission,�� Xi said.


    ��I understand.�� Mag nodded. This suited his style more.


    ��I need more intel on the McCarthy Family and Congressman Tamm. You��ve only given me two names and I don��t have the time to investigate them myself.��


    ��The detailed intel will be sent to you very soon. All the functions on your bangle are open, including inte ess. You can go on it to understand about the Top Chef Competition first. If you fail to win and get into the McCarthy Family, this mission will be considered a failure,�� Xi said.


    Mag clicked on the bangle. The system showed that it had already been updated and at the same time, some interfaces and functions that were initially gray were now all lit up.


    Mag was someone who had experienced the inte era, so he wouldn��t be astonished by surfing the.


    Furthermore, the people on the Underground City��swork might not be as many as the people on the Earth��swork.


    After all, the Underground City��s people needed to cultivate every now and then, but Earth was different. It had many people with nothing to do, for example�� you.


    Just as Mag was about to ask Xi where he could watch this variety show, he saw a pop-up: Explosive! The top eight contest of the Top Chef Competition is going to start soon! Popr contestant Jasper gg has quit the contest due to health issues! A mysterious guest is joining at thest minute?!


    Mag, the mysterious guest himself, clicked open the news.


    The report said that the most popr contestant Jasper gg was injured in an identst night and couldn��t continue in thepetition. In order not to affect thepetition��s progress, the programming division invited a mysterious guest to save the show.


    The programming division didn��t reveal any more information about this mysterious guest. They didn��t even have a picture of him.


    The report was very short but it went to the very top of the WeTwit��s trending list.


    WeTwit was the hottest entertainment software in Underground City. It had the news, entertainment, video clips and games altogether in one. Its functions were simr to Weibo. Their greatest difference was the number of users. Apparently, it was�� 18,000,000,000?


    Around 80% of Underground City��s residents had a WeTwit ount.


    Hence, how did the news of a contestant quitting a cookingpetition get to the top of the trending list?


    As she seemed to have seen through Mag��s doubts, Xi exined, ��The Top Chef Competition has been held four times. This is the fifth edition and the programming division can always do something new with it. They turned a cookingpetition into the hottest variety show on the inte. Apparently, the exclusive telecast rights of this season have sold for 1,000,000,000.��


    Mag said, ��Wow,�� right away.


    This was the real era when a chef became a god!


    ��System, why don��t we be a god here?�� Mag said inwardly.


    ��ording to all the studies in the worlds, the more advanced in technology a civilization is, the less willing its people will be to cook for themselves. The Underground World has already entered into the era of the robot butler doing the cooking. It no longer has the basic requirements to be a god,�� the system answered, ��Moreover, the audience don��t like this show because of its cooking.��


    ��The two most popr chefs came out of the closetst season. The finalpetition was between the two of them.�� Xi added another piece of explosive news.


    ������ Mag.


    This director was indeed a genius.


    Mag looked at the replies under that message. They were all of the same kind:


    ��I feel sorry for you, Brother!��


    ��I hope Brother can get well soon! Your true fan will follow you forever!��


    ��Who injured our Brother! I have already taken out my 250 meter long saber!��


    ��Who is the mysterious person?! What rights does he have to rece Brother? I want to be his anti-fan!��


    Mag turned to Xi. ��This fellow is so popr, so why did you choose him? Is this an explosive point chosen by the director too?��


    He had seen this Brother Jasper��s photograph. He had an oval face, flirty eyes and tender skin. He looked just like a girl.


    Of course, his looks appealed to the young maidens more. They were calling him Brother so lovingly.


    Mag was expecting to be attacked by his fans when he reced this fellow.


    ��The director isn��t one of us. Moreover, he couldn��t bear to give up this popr contestant, and he had already set him up as a couple with another contestant.�� Xi shook her head.


    ��Is that you guys getting rid of the stronger opponents for me?�� Mag asked again.


    Xi continued on speaking, ��His culinary skills are very diluted. He only made it to the final eight with the programming division��s help. ording to the programming division��s n, his journey will stop at the quarterfinal before they package and debut him as a celebrity.��


    ��They can do that?�� Mag was full of questions. Wasn��t this a cooking variety show? Why are they debuting him?


    ��Wait a sec. So, why did you choose him?�� Mag felt that he was distracted.


    ��Becausepared to the other contestants, he had a very lethal w.��


    Mag didn��t interrupt. He chose to listen.


    ��He likes to bring the little sisters back to the hotel,�� Xi said.


    ��Oh. A fans f*cker!�� Mag said with disdain.


    Even as an influencer with tens of millions of fans in his previous life, he had never done that. Hence, he despised that behavior.


    Xi thought that Mag��s description was very apt. She continued speaking, ��He didn��t rein in his hobby during thepetition, so we arranged for a maiden to lure him out and got the maiden��s big brother to arrive in time.��


    ��You guys created a love trap.�� Mag wanted tough, but he held it in.


    He could already imagine that ��tragic�� scene.


    Then, Mag quickly saw another trending topic on the list: The insider story of Jasper gg��s injuries!


    There was an anonymous revtion on the trending topics. Apparently, Jasper gg was sent to the hospital because he was beaten up by the family members of an underage girl whom he was trying to sleep with. All the entertainment industry��s influencers began to share the news immediately.


    Very soon, the video clip of that scene was sent to the top of the trending list.


    Jasper gg��s persona crumbled!


    The Top Chef Competition��s programming division released an emergency announcement: The contestant��s behavior has nothing to do with the programming division!


    Soon after, the programming division shared the mysterious guest��s information: Hades Saipan, a home cook.


    A handsome picture was attached and they tagged his ount.

 Chapter 2430 - The List of Scandals

    <h4>Chapter 2430: The List of Scandals</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Mag enjoyed the gossip and he experienced the exhration of surfing the inte that he hadn��t felt for a long time.


    As one of the parties in the story, he didn��t have any awareness of the situation at all. He even clicked on the ��Like�� button.


    Then: ��Hades Saipan liked the news of Jasper gg getting beaten up!�� also got onto the bottom of the trending list.


    With this wave of fame, Mag��s newly registered ount had already gained more than 1,000,000 fans.


    Of course,pared to Jasper gg��s 30,000,000 fans, it still had a long way to go.


    ��So this is the software with 18,000,000,000 users? It��s so scary.�� Mag looked at the rapidly increasing number of fans and scanned on the private messages that had reached 9999+.


    Half of them were scoldings from Jasper gg��s idiotic fans. Mag searched for the keywords and then blocked all of them.


    They were all very juvenile and only used those few words to scold people. It was easy to identify them.


    The other half was ��impressive��.


    ��This is a real handsome man. He has big eyes and thick eyebrows. Isn��t he 100 times better than that sissy?��


    ��Brother, I love you! A date? Add me, littlesister*****.��


    ��Handsome, I have two buildings in the center of Tucker City. Are you interested in having dinner with me tonight?��


    ***


    Mag turned around to ask Xi, ��What is the level of the two buildings in the Tucker City��s center?��


    ��The property price of the apartments in the city center is 800,000 per square meter,�� Xi answered.


    Mag briefly calcted inwardly before replying to the message, ��I��m not that kind of secr person.��


    ��What a pity then.�� The richdy sent him another message with a picture of brunch attached. A long river could be seen through the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    Mag searched for the picture first and made sure that it wasn��t a stock pic.


    Then, he found the river in the Tucker City��s center and ascertained the rough zone of the room whereby the picture was taken ording to the photographer��s angle.


    Tucker City��s CBD.


    The Twin Towers.


    ording to the information indicated online, the Twin Towers belonged to the Dixon Family, who also belonged to the Top Ten Families together with the McCarthy Family.


    ��If there��s a chance, I can cook for you personally.�� Mag sent another message.


    ��Haha. Interesting,�� the other party replied and then there was nothing else.


    ��Ha. Disgusting.�� Xi rolled her eyes at him.


    ��Why are you looking at other people��s messages?�� Mag flicked a nce at her.


    ��Do you think people of their statuses will send you that kind of message?�� Xi asked.


    ��What if it��s real?�� Mag asked her instead.


    ��You have a wife and children.�� Xi reminded him.


    ��I am doing this for the mission. Are you actually thinking that I want to be a freeloader?�� Mag was amused by Xi��s serious expression.


    Xi didn��t reply to that, instead she said, ��The Top Chef Competition has two scoring parts, online poprity and the on the spot judges�� score. The contestants have alreadypeted for one month and umted a lot of poprity. You are going into the top eight straight of the bat, so your online poprity starts from zero. You have a disadvantage.��


    ��Why is a professionalpetition doing the idolpetition thing?�� Mag was shocked.


    He was so engrossed in the gossip earlier that he forgot to read the rules.


    Furthermore, wasn��t it too ridiculous? What did being good-looking have to do with being a great cook?


    Wasn��t this programming division being too unprofessional?


    ��Do you think many people will want to watch a bunch of fat cooks cooking together?�� Xi asked


    ������ Mag.


    ��Since the preliminary round, this show has been selecting half famous chefs and half home cooks. The professional chefs�� team are responsible for the professional output, while all the interns from the entertainmentpanies were responsible for the looks and the gossip. The programming division will get the attention while the interns could receive the poprity to debut themselves. They all get to benefit.��


    Mag couldn��t helpmenting. No wonder no cookingpetition programs were popr in his previous life. This director really knew how to y the game.


    ording to thepetition��s rules, the final score would be the professional judges�� score and online poprity in the proportion of 8:2.


    Don��t belittle this 20% proportion. If the on site judges�� scores were close, then this 20% poprity would be the deciding factor.


    For example, Mag��s current poprity was almost zero. Pitting against the other party��s full poprity was equal to giving an extra 20 points to them, so how was he going to work against that?


    ��How much longer will thispetition go on for?�� Mag asked.


    ��ording to usual practice, the quarterfinal, semifinal and final will take ce consecutively. The champion will be decided in three days.��


    ��Huh?�� Mag was full of question marks.


    Why was this variety show different from those variety shows that always wanted to drag on for a year and longer?


    Apetition that was so popr would be over in three days?


    ��Then, how am I supposed to get my poprity up to the same starting point with those contestants that have had a month��s head start?�� Mag asked Xi seriously.


    After a moment of silence, Xi said, ��I will try my best to help you.��


    Mag sized up Xi and sincerely asked, ��Are you familiar with the fandom?��


    ��What?�� Xi was puzzled.


    ��Do you know how to write these kinds ofments?�� Mag clicked open a celebrity��s ount randomly and pointed to the mushyments that were pinned at the top.


    Xi stared at the screen with a solemn expression for a while before shaking her head.


    Mag sighed again before thinking seriously.


    Although he was very confident with his culinary skills, this was a variety show and not a proper cookingpetition.


    He was certain that the onsite scores wouldn��t have a great difference. At least, he wouldn��t be ahead of the second ce with a score of 20 points.


    Therefore, he had to make up for it in poprity. He didn��t have to be the most popr, but he had to be popr on average at least.


    As long as the first ce wasn��t ahead of him with 10 points and more, Mag was confident that he could win thepetition.


    As a famous influencer in his previous life, he knew how to gain followers.


    It was usually slow to gain the normal followers who liked him, but there would be an explosive stage after he gained some poprity. For example, the movie stars would gain many followers during the showing of their movies.


    Mag was in the center of a giant poprity whirlpool, but he didn��t have any work. Furthermore, other than liking the post identally, he didn��t have any other talking points. He only umted some fans with his looks from the photograph. Three days�� time was too short and that method was too slow.


    He was familiar with the method of gaining fans with infame.


    Back then, he got famous on Weibo by attracting hatred before he sent himself away eventually.


    However, this method couldn��t be replicated easily. After all, without the enhancement of the identity of the richest man��s son, his ount might be banned if he said too much.


    ��Time is limited. I need some special tactics to gain fans,�� Mag said.


    ��What tactics?�� Xi asked.


    ��A list of scandals from the A-listers in the entertainment industry. To create an idol, we need to pull some corrupted idols down from the altar first,�� Mag said.


    Although Xi didn��t know Mag��s n, she still quickly sent a list of scandals to Mag.


    The so-called celebrities were simply spokespeople and pets of the plutocrats. Their secrets were simply a joke in certain circles.

 Chapter 2431 - Justice Might Be Late

    <h4>Chapter 2431: Justice Might Be Late</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Mag looked at the name list and frowned.


    What a stinky circle.


    Those with beautiful resumes might look kind and pure but they actually engaged in several filthy and disgusting acts.


    Rape, murder, imprisonment��


    These people were still active in the circle and people have been calling them ��teachers�� respectfully.


    Mag had just arrived at the Underground City and therefore, did not have the sense of righteousness to save these people from the depths of hell.


    He chose a few names seriously and searched them on the web before sending out the WeTwit.


    Mag��s first target was a director called Horace. He was a director who had won numerous awards. In his 300 years of cinema history, he had filmed more than 200 movies.


    ording to the introduction on WeTwit, he was a very well-respected director and was a shining star in the world of cinema.


    A well-respected director like him had sexually assaulted more than 300 young actors in his 300 years of directing. Several victimsmitted suicide from the shame and the rest had nowhere to seek justice.


    However, these incidents were barely mentioned on the inte.


    Meanwhile, Horace was still active in the film industry. He had recently received an investment of 1 billion to shoot arge-scale war film and the news was even trending.


    Mag did not pity those actors who used their bodies in exchange for an opportunity. However, among the victims, half of them were temporary actors and interns. They became a victim of Horace before they even officially stepped into the industry.


    Those victims whomitted suicide were basically people from this group.


    They were disadvantaged and had nowhere to seek justice and even their voice on the inte was wiped out cleanly.


    Behind Horace was the Dixon Family.


    Yes. It was the family of that wealthy woman who owned the Twin Towers.


    Mag shared the suicidal note of a victim. After sending out her final words on WeTwit, she chose to end her life by jumping off a building


    In this WeTwit, she recounted the process of how she, as an extra, was sexually assaulted by Horace and two of the main actors during the shoot.


    But no one saw this post. There were only three views.


    This was a WeTwit that Xi helped him find.


    He tagged Horace: Justice might bete, but never absent.


    After sending out the WeTwit, he turned to look at Xi. ��I need to ensure that this WeTwit will not be deleted and will not be restricted.��


    Xi thought for a while and nodded, saying, ��It��s doable.��


    ***


    After Mag posted his WeTwit, he received manyments immediately.


    ��F*ck! Is this true? I watched Horace��s movies growing up.��


    ��My grandfather watched Horace��s movie growing up. He won almost all the awards in the film industry. How can he do such a thing?��


    ��I feel like I��m in for a rollercoaster ride.��


    ��This newbie is trying too hard to get attention! With director Horace��s reputation, he can be cklisted everywhere.��


    ��Charlie is my childhood idol. I don��t think it��s true?��


    ��Waiting forments by involved parties.��


    ***


    Jasper��s incident had caused Mag��s ount to be at the center of attention. Therefore, after the likes incident, Mag��s tagging of Horace together with that post, caused another uproar on WeTwit, bringing the post up to the trending list.


    ��Hades Called Out Horace For Sexually Assaulting Underaged Girls!��


    ��Charlie, Bart, and Horace used of Sexual Assault!��


    Many articles about that incident followed.


    Reactive actions on WeTwit were swift. To decrease the attention on the topic, thement sections were closed and keywords were hidden.


    Mag watched as the topic dropped on the trending list until only one relevant topic was left. That proved how capable the other party was.


    He turned back and nced at Xi, who was chatting with someone else. He did not rush her.


    ***


    At the same time, in the operations department on the 13th floor of WeTwit��s headquarters.


    The Director of Operations, Amos, had a grave expression when he received the news. One of the Board of Directors requested that he remove all relevant trending topics on Horace��s case and at the same time, have Hades�� ount deleted.


    Meanwhile, Amos also received a report from his subordinate on the new event application submitted by the Top Chef Competition. They had received fees requesting WeTwit to redirect attention to Hades.


    Amos knew straightaway what the Top Chef Competition had in mind. Jasper��s incident had brought some negative impacts on the program. Before the incident really explodes, if Horace��s incident explodes first, together with two top-notch celebrities, Charlie and Bart, everyone would be drawn to that incident and this would beat any public rtions tactics.


    Most importantly, behind the Top Chef Competition was the McCarthy Family and Miss Nancy was the person in charge of the program. She��s also one of the Board of Directors and therefore, he also could not offend her.


    As the Director of Operations, he was definitely happy to see something like this happen. He was even willing to give them more views and attention. With a little more push, he can even hit his KPI for the year.


    However, right now, this matter concerns two plutocrats and he was just a small Director of Operations. It was so difficult for him to be stuck in the middle.


    ��This old lecher. He should have gone to hell earlier.�� Amos spat. While requesting his subordinates to push the topic down, he thought of how tomunicate with the Top Chef Competition side.


    This was not the first time for the Operations department to clean up Horace��s mess. They were the ones behind those posts using him of indecent acts disappearing.


    Amos was also very uneasy. However, if he did not do it, someone would rece him and do it.


    This incident suddenly exploded out of nowhere and came together with the morning incident. This caught the Operations department off-guard.


    However, based on their standard procedures, this matter would just die off without a conclusion.


    Amoner who just announced that she was going to join the entertainment industry, fighting against a well-respected director who had the backing of a plutocrat was like hitting a stone with an egg.


    However, Amos felt that those words in the post were very striking.


    ��Justice might bete, but never absent!��


    Guilt? Or fear?


    Aren��t they aplices as well? They silenced those girls and allowed them to die in despair.


    Amos shook his head and threw those messy thoughts out of his head. He called the director of the Top Chef Competition.


    ***


    Outside Tucker City, in a film and video base.


    The war scene was a grand sight. This was the setting for the new movie ��Blood and War�� that had just started filming. It was directed by the famous director Horace, with A-star actors Charlie and Bart starring in it.


    These three were named the iron triangle of action and war films. They have worked together on several movies and have clinched many awards.


    However, this time, the iron triangle was gathered in the director��s office with solemn expressions.

 Chapter 2432 - Gain a Fangirl

    <h4>Chapter 2432: Gain a Fangirl</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Bart, who was famous for his steady acting, asked Horace, who had a full beard and long hair, in a shaking voice, ��Bro, what shall we do now? Is it over for us?��


    Charlie, who was still wearing armor, also had a panicked expression and pale lips.


    They had already seen the trending list on WeTwit. That incident happened five years ago. It had been so long that they had even forgotten how the girl looked, because such incidents had happened many times in the past five years.


    The importance of an actor��s reputation was self-evident.


    This matter was exposed and even received so much attention. Their acting careers might be over now.


    ��What are you afraid of? He��s just a nobody. I have the Dixon Family behind me. This matter will end quietly like all those matters before.�� Horace was rather calm. He took a sip of tea and revealed a mouthful of yellow teeth with a smile. ��I saw a few pretty girls among the extras earlier. Shall we choose one to have fun with tonight?��


    Charlie and Bart looked much more relieved when they saw that Horace was so calm.


    ��Which one do you like? I��ll bring her over tonight.��


    ��The girl who acted with me today is not bad. Do you want to try her?��


    The two of them immediately began to butter him up. As long as they held onto Horace tightly, they would get to act in movies and get awards.


    ***


    In the expensive city center of Tucker City, there was a huge manor with arge patch of grass with trees, and a spacious swimming pool. It looked so out of ce with the surrounding skyscrapers and hovering castles.


    This was the Dixon Manor. It was owned by the Dixon Family, one of the oldest and most powerful families in Underground City.


    In one of the vis now, an old man was talking to a young man.


    ��I heard you are having some trouble?�� The old man was the head of the Dixon Family, Merlin.


    ��It��s Horace who has gotten into some trouble. I have already informed WeTwit and they will handle it,�� Fergus said with a smile. He didn��t take the matter to heart.


    ��I have already told you that Horace isn��t clean. Stop hanging out with him, in case you get yourself into trouble.�� Merlin was a little unhappy.


    Fergus stopped smiling and looked more solemn as he lowered his head and said, ��You��re right, Sir. However, Horace is indeed very talented. We have earned plenty of money through him and there are no other directors on the market who can undertake the big investments like him.��


    Merlin cast a nce at him before saying gravely, ��You have to remember your identity. You are fundamentally different from him.��


    Fergus lowered his head even more as he respectfully said, ��Your grandson knows that.��


    ��Do a clean job. Don��t let the McCarthys grab a foothold on you.�� Merlin waved his hand.


    ��Yes.�� Fergus got up and left.


    After leaving the vi, a sinister expression appeared on Fergus�� face. He turned on his bangle, dialed a number and said in a cold voice, ��Find out Hades�� address and maim his hands.��


    ***


    ��Miss Nancy, the WeTwit operation has just called me. They are asking if we can dy opening the PK[1.Abbreviation for the gaming term ��yer Kill��, which roughly means a challenge on the Chinese Inte.] channel and referral traffic? And, can we ban Hades�� ount for the moment?��


    In the Top Chef Competition��s filming studio, the rotund director walked into the office and spoke to the youngdy sitting on the sofa.


    ��No.�� The youngdy on the sofa was wearing a ck haute couture gown and her chestnut hair was hanging loosely around her shoulders. She looked up and revealed an innocent and cool face. In a crisp voice, she said, ��Asking us to hide the truth for a rapist and a murderer? Ridiculous.��


    The director felt the temperature of the air in the office drop a few degrees. He gulped before nodding and saying, ��I��ll ry that to him right now.��


    ��Tell him that we have already transferred the sum and Hades is our formal contestant. If they dare to do anything, get his superior here to see me.�� Nancy added on coldly.


    ��Yes.�� The director turned and left the office.


    ��This neer is rather interesting.�� Nancy clicked on Hades�� main page on WeTwit and curved her lips into a smile.


    She had no interest in stirring up the dirty entertainment industry, but since someone had lit up a dirty corner, she didn��t mind making the fire bigger.


    Perhaps, it was because those words were rooted in blood and tears.


    Or, because his sentences had moved her?


    ***


    Tucker City��s CBD, that famous Twin Towers.


    A beautiful woman in a bathrobe was lying on the lounge chair next to the infinity pool and going through WeTwit with great interest.


    ��He already has 3,000,000 fans. This little brother is going to get famous.�� The woman clicked open Hades�� main page and saw the WeTwit he had sent. It was a shared post.


    About five minutester, the woman clicked on thements and tried toment with reddened eyes.


    In the end.


    She realized she actually couldn��tment!


    urately speaking, thement section of this WeTwit post had been shut down!


    As a fangirl who had been surfing in the fandom for ages and had many idols, she naturally could see that this was done by WeTwit.


    She had heard about Horace��s matter before, but she wasn��t interested in that at all, so she didn��t find out more about it.


    Reading that girl��s usation filled with blood and tears today made her very furious.


    A weak girl was humiliated and toyed around with by men in power and she didn��t even have a ce to appeal. She died in desperation.


    And now, even after the matter was exposed, these people were still trying to conceal the perpetrators and get rid of those people who asked the questions.


    ��Bast*ard. They have no respect for me!��


    The woman left WeTwit, dialed a number and started scolding the person on the end of the phone.


    Three minutester, there was onement in Hades�� shut-downment section, ��Brother Hades is so righteous! I support you!��


    Mag looked at that lonelyment and turned to ask Xi, ��Did you send this?��


    Xi poked her head over to take a look. The ID was rather familiar. ��Isn��t that your richdy?��


    Mag looked closely and that ID that was sparkling did indeed look very familiar: Cute3yearsold.


    ��Erm���� Mag couldn��t understand it.


    In the situation that WeTwit was trying its best to obscure, by turning off thements and disallowing sharing, this ount could actuallyment. This meant that this was a privileged ount.


    Therefore��


    It was most probably real when she said that she owned the Twin Towers.


    That meant she was from the Dixon Family.


    And, the backer behind Horace was the Dixon Family.


    This woman who should have a high status in the Dixon Family, made such ament in thement section like a fangirl.


    Mag felt confused.

 Chapter 2433 - Beauty, Who Are You?

    <h4>Chapter 2433: Beauty, Who Are You?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Meanwhile, the CEO of WeTwit, Lucien, felt that he was going crazy right now.


    As the most morous employee in Underground City, he had been through countless storms in his 20 years as WeTwit��s CEO. Today was, without a doubt, his worst experience.


    It was fine that the fight between two plutocrats had him caught in the middle, but what was the matter with the crazy request within the plutocrats themselves?


    Young Master Fergus from the Dixon Family had called to get him to suppress the post and disallow further discussion and spreading, but as soon as he hung up the phone, Miss Akali called to scold him because thement section was closed. She even threatened him with a trial by the Board of Directors.


    Because WeTwit was too big, it had long been broken down a few thousands years ago. Apart from the Dixon Family and the McCarthy Family, there were also directors from the other three plutocrats in the Board of Directors.


    Moreover, the government was the actual biggest stockholder behind WeTwit, while the various plutocrats had varying influence in the government. This meant that every plutocrat had means to influence WeTwit. This was also a tacit understanding and bnce that the plutocrats had for this giganticpany.


    Hence, WeTwit��s CEO was always deemed to be the most morous, yet the most problematic position.


    His predecessors rarely retired in mor. Some quitted in shame, some hanged themselves and some were even jailed.


    Being able to stay in the position for 20 years was already the longest record in the post-WeTwit era.


    A message��s alert tone made Lucien recollect his thoughts. He clicked open the personal information of ��Hades�� that his secretary had sent him. He was the person that started this storm.


    ��Hades Saipan. Both parents are deceased.��


    The first sentence made Lucien excited.


    These fellows who came from the orphanages were either insane, or insanely crazy.


    For example, Marshal Ferdinand was thetter.


    Lucien quickly skimmed through Hades�� resume. He was a little disappointed after reading it.


    It was amon resume with nothing special. He was useless in cultivation. He had some talent in cooking. Because he was good-looking, the programming division chose him to be the special guest to save the show.


    In his personal characteristics, a teachermented: Full of righteousness.


    ��Righteousness? What a rare characteristic.�� Lucien sighed.


    He had already solved the crime. Obviously, this was an ident.


    A righteous young man happened to see that ustion filled with blood and tears after getting in touch with WeTwit for the first time, and shared it in anger. He fired a shot at the famous director Horace and then it turned into a storm with all the traffic enhancement.


    What an interestingbination. This chap still had no idea what was happening. He might still be feeling very proud over his stupidment.


    Now, he had to clean up the mess after this stupid youngster��s unintentional act.


    If he couldn��t please all the parties, it might be time for him to pack up and leave.


    ***


    Xi turned off her bangle and said to Mag, ��Looking at it now, the McCarthy Family wants to preserve your ount. Due to the feud between the two families and the recent Top Chef Competition��s scandal, your post won��t be deleted.��


    ��So, what were you doing earlier?�� Mag asked with a serious expression.


    ��Submitting the Observer��s Diary,�� Xi answered seriously too.


    ������ Mag.


    He thought that this WeTwit had survived because Xi��s military power had interfered. In reality�� she didn��t do anything?


    Xi had seen through Mag��s thought, so she exined, ��Since we are sure that this message won��t be deleted, then let it brew for a while longer before the military interferes, so it won��t look so obviously connected.��


    Mag nodded thoughtfully. Although the military��s interference could make the issue bigger, it would cause all the plutocrats to increase their alertness and suspicion.


    He wanted to get into the McCarthy Family, so his background had to be clean.


    Mag couldn��t get involved in the fight, so he wasn��t in a hurry to send the second WeTwit.


    The Top Chef Competition had opened his PK channel and his PK value had already reached 1,300,000 within a mere half an hour.


    However, the top contestant on the ranking right now had a 130,000,000 PK value. Even the lowest ranked contestant had 80,000,000.


    Mag clicked on the video and started to understand the flow and rules of the Top Chef Competition in preparation for the quarterfinal.


    Approximately 30 minutester, the battleship stopped beyond a huge city.


    Mag stood in the control room and looked at that gigantic city that was surrounded by walls, which were dozens of meters high, with awe on his face.


    This was a giant city that he had never seen before. It was at least 10 times bigger than Chaos City.


    The skyscrapers and all the hovering castles in the air made this city look three dimensional.


    Countless flying cars were flying around in the sky as though invisible roads were keeping them in line. They were all in order.


    ��So, this is Tucker City?�� Mag asked.


    ��Yes. Tucker City. The capital of Underground City and the number one fortress.�� Xi nodded. She was also looking at the giant city in front of her with unconcealed awe in her eyes.


    ��Why do you put up walls for such a high tech city?�� Mag raised his doubt.


    It might still be useful to ce walls that were dozens of meters high in the Nond Continent, but in this world where everyone owned a flying car and sniper rifles that could shoot through walls, could the walls serve any purpose?


    ��The Underground World is also full of dangers. These are the city walls that were put up when the city was first built. For the past tens of thousands of years, the sessors continued to add onto them. What you see are just dozens of meters of the walls above the ground,�� Xi said calmly.


    Mag understood it immediately. He could vaguely imagine the degree of defense that this city which harbored tens of millions people needed.


    ��What am I going to do now? Am I going straight to the recording studio?�� Mag asked.


    ��The battleship cannot enter Tucker City without permission. I will take you to the studio in the flying car.�� Xi walked to the?aft<sup>1</sup>?cabin.


    ��You are not returning to the Nond Continent?�� Mag was surprised. He thought Xi��s mission was just to send him to Underground City.


    ��This is your first trip to Underground City and your first mission. I will be your assistant for this whole time and help youplete your mission.�� Xi went into the changing room and closed the door. Three minutester, a young professional woman in a ck business suit walked out.


    ��Beauty, who are you?�� Mag asked thedy with a pretty face who was wearing a pair of ck rimmed sses.


    ��From now on. I am your manager, Laura, a newbie in the industry.�� Xi��s voice was changed too. Her originally cold voice became gentler.


    ��Sure.�� Mag nodded.


    As a new agent, he didn��t mind someone giving him a hand and helping him make ns. Furthermore, it was a beauty like Xi, who was fierce and didn��t say much.

 Chapter 2434 - This Assassin Isn’t Good Enough

    <h4>Chapter 2434: This Assassin Isn��t Good Enough</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Xi didn��t drive her attention-seeking supercar when they entered the city. Instead, she drove a low-profile ck flying car.


    There were no roads in the sky initially, but roads were created when the number of cars increased.


    Mag looked at the road condition through the windscreen. He finally knew how so many flying cars flew so orderly.


    The sky was three-dimensional, so there were no crossroads, red lights or green lights. The flying cars flew inyers at extremely fast speed.


    There were rows upon rows of tall buildings on the ground. They were all buildings that were over hundreds of storeys tall. Meanwhile, hundreds of meters in the sky, there were sky castles that were also hundreds of meters tall, as though the city was grafted.


    Virtual screen ads were everywhere. Even in the bright daylight, it didn��t affect them trying to catch the people��s attention.


    ��Are most of the men in Underground City unable to get it up?�� Mag asked curiously.


    ��What?��


    ��Oh, nothing. I just saw that there are many ads about the men��s health recovery hospital.�� Mag shrugged.


    ��If you need it, I can bring you to the nearest men��s health hospital,�� Xi said.


    ��Why would I need it? I will only frighten the doctor if I go.�� Mag shook his head.


    They were chit chatting the whole way. Mag was curious about many things in Tucker City.


    He had once imagined how humans lived after the world entered into the super high tech age. However, the real advanced civilization was even more advanced than his imagination.


    The Top Chef Competition would be filmed at the Mocha Building. As one of the most popr programs in recent years, the Mocha Group gave it a lot of support.


    Xi showed her proof of ess and drove the flying car into the Mocha Building��s parking garage.


    Before alighting the car, Xi seriously reminded Mag. ��Mind yournguage after you enter the building. Don��t trust anyone.��


    ��I can do that better than you.�� Mag opened the door and alighted.


    ��Mr. Hades, right? I am the Top Chef Competition��s staff member. The program recording is going to start soon. Please follow me.�� A young man came over with a smile as soon as Mag got out of the car.


    Mag flicked a nce at the staff pass on his chest. It was the programming division��s staff pass.


    Xi came around the car and asked the staff member, ��Hello, I am Hades�� manager, Laura. May I ask, are we going to the make-up room now?��


    The staff member was slightly taken aback before he hurried them. ��Yes. Please follow me now. The director is furious because of today��s incident. We��d better stay out of his way.��


    ��Please lead the way,�� Xi said and met Mag��s eyes. They saw a hint of doubt in each others�� eyes.


    ��This way, please.�� The staff member led the way in front and brought Mag and Xi to the walkway at the side.


    Mag looked at thebel at the top of the walkway: freight channel.


    ��There��s something wrong with this guy,�� Mag said to Xi telepathically.


    ��Perhaps, he is sent by the Dixon Family to kill us,�� Xi also replied telepathically.


    ��What shall we do if he wants to harm us? Both of us can��t expose ourselves, right?��


    ��The internal security in such a building with this level is veryplete. We only need to trigger the security system and dy some time, and then the security officers will take care of him.��


    Mag nodded slightly. It was easy to dy for time.


    ��Isn��t this the freight channel? Why are we not using the staff passage?�� Mag raised his doubt.


    That staff member��s footsteps faltered before he smilingly exined, ��It��s faster to use the freight channel. Only the experienced staff know about this.��


    ��Oh I see.�� Mag nodded with a faint smile and continued to follow him.


    After passing two turns, they turned into a smaller walkway. The staff member suddenly turned around with a ck dagger. He immediately elerated and dashed towards Mag.


    ��What are you doing?�� Mag backed away with a panicked look. He barely evaded that sharp de, but the clothes on his arm were shed open.


    <i>��I missed?!��</i>?That young man was stunned too. He thought that strike would at least maim his arm, but he didn��t even see blood.


    Without saying anything, he dashed towards Mag��s chest with the sharp de.


    The mission he received was to maim this guy, but they didn��t say he couldn��t kill him.


    ��Murder!��


    Xi��s shrill voice echoed throughout the empty corridor. The lights in the corridor three meters away exploded right away.


    Mag stumbled away as he wondered if Xi had ever practiced in the opera. He barely evaded that de again as the clothes on his chest were shed open.


    The main walkway had live surveince cameras and Xi��s screams earlier and the exploded lights had sessfully triggered the building��s security system.


    ��Darn it!�� An annoyed expression shed through the young man��s face. ording to his n, he would have seeded at the first strike and escaped through the routes he nned before the Mocha Building��s security officers reacted.


    However, this seemingly weak fellow in front of him had evaded his attacks repeatedly and even triggered the security system in advance.


    Lowering his right hand, he lifted his left hand. A ck gun��s muzzle was aimed at Mag.


    ��Die!�� The man smiled sinisterly.


    The gun wasn��t fired because his hand was separated from him before his finger could pull the trigger. Half of the ck gun was also cut away.


    A red card was pinned onto the wall and fresh blood was sshed across the surface.


    Mag turned around and saw a woman in a ck gown standing at the start of the walkway. She was also looking at him.


    The woman was very young, around 20 years old. She was tall and lean with exquisite cor bones. She looked exceptionally cold and aloof and it made people feel a strong sense of alienation just by standing there.


    Mag knew this woman. Nancy McCarthy, the real person-in-charge of the Top Chef Competition.


    Their eyes met briefly before Nancy retracted her gaze and walked away.


    Then, a group of strapping men dashed out from the two ends of the walkway and pinned the assassin, who tried to escape, to the ground.


    Mag looked at the assassin, who was pinned down by so many men, piteously, before being brought away by the security officers with a pale and frightened expression.


    Mag, who was brought to the security room, received an urgent counseling session before making a simple testimony. Then, he was brought to the make-up room by the real programming division��s staff members.


    A fat and honest-looking middle-aged man quickly walked out and asked Mag as soon as he sat down in the make-up room, ��Mr. Hades, are you still okay?��


    Mag knew this person too. He was the Top Chef Competition��s director, Johnny.


    ��I��m fine. I��m just a little shaken up. I didn��t expect this to happen in the Mocha Building.�� Mag shook his head with fear and showed him his shed clothes. ��And, I think I need to change my clothes.��

 Chapter 2435 - The Rules That Were Altered

    <h4>Chapter 2435: The Rules That Were Altered</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Johnny was obviously relieved that Mag wasn��t injured.


    The incident that happened in the morning was annoying enough. Jasper was sent to the hospital due to the fan f*cking incident and Hades, who was invited to save the show at thest minute, was almost assassinated in the Mocha Building.


    If Miss Nancy hadn��t arrived in time, they could forget about recording today��s show.


    ��Director, we might need an exnation from you about this incident. We were almost killed today,�� Xi said with a solemn expression.


    As the manager, this was one of her duties.


    Johnny smiled awkwardly. As the Top Chef Competition��s director, he was usually being bootlicked by those managers. He had never been interrogated like this before.


    However, today��s situation was different. The incident happened on their territory. The staff member that was impersonated, had been found in the storeroom. No matter what, the responsibility was on them for this incident.


    Miss Nancy had already lectured him and wanted him to calm Hades down and ensure that he could continue to take part in thepetition. At the same time, he would keep this matter a secret.


    ��Yes. We are at fault for this. To express our sincerity, we will increase Mr. Hades�� fees to 1,000,000.�� Johnny said sincerely, ��I apologize to you on behalf of the programming division. At the same time, I hope you guys can keep this matter a secret. It��s to prevent it from affecting the show even more negatively.��


    Hades�� WeTwit in the morning was still brewing a storm right now. If he was to make another WeTwit: ��Encountered an assassination in the Mocha Building. I��m terrified��, the trending list would most probably explode again.


    Mag clicked open WeTwit in front of Johnny. He cast a nce at his number of fans, which had increased to over 5,000,000, and clicked on the Top Chef Competition��s PK link under Johnny��s stare.


    Looking at the PK value that was creeping towards 2,000,000, he sighed and said, ��It��s indeed very difficult to catch up with them from zero.��


    It was only an hour away from the show��s live telecast, and Mag��s PK value wasn��t even 1% of the contestant with the lowest value. His online score would be zero straight away.


    Four contestants would advance from the quarterfinal to the semifinal. The top four contestants�� PK values were all more than 100,000,000.


    This wasn��t a fairpetition at all.


    Mag left the PK page and returned to his own WeTwit main page. He clicked on his publish page silently.


    A drop of cold sweat fell down along Johnny��s cheek. After the Top Chef Competition got popr, this was the first time he was threatened by a neer.


    ��Actually, I also feel that thepetition��s rules are unfair to you, who has had to join thepetition so suddenly. Hence, I have discussed with the programming division. For this quarterfinal match, we will reduce the proportion of the online PK value from 20% to 10% and increase the judges�� score to 90%,�� Johnny said.


    Actually, he had decided upon this at thest minute. The top four��s name list was already out and Hades was only invited to fill the gap. He would be eliminated today.


    Mag turned off WeTwit and said to the director with admiration, ��That��s great, Director. You are really a fair person.��


    ������ Johnny.


    ��Do your make-up. I will get the staff members to get the clothes for you.�� Johnny nodded and left the make-up room.


    The rules had changed, but Hades would still be eliminated today.


    He was very sure of this because he had written the script.


    Mag and Xi looked at each other and smiled together.


    Mag had studied the live scoring criterion for the past four seasons of Top Chef. After getting into the top 16, the on-site judges�� scores would be very close. The difference between the highest score and the lowest score was rarely more than 10 points, and the difference was even closer between the first to the fourth.


    Hence, under such a situation, the online poprity became a very important piece of reference data.


    Obviously, this was a treacherous game that was nned by the capitalists and the programming division. In order to help their brothers to advance and debut, the fans would pour in their support, bringing tons of traffic to the show. At the same time, it would also bring a great deal of economic benefits.


    Based on past experiences, it was impossible for Mag to get into the top four andplete his mission by gaining a 20 points difference with the judges�� score.


    Now, Johnny had made a promise to lower the online PK value. It was equivalent to giving Mag a leg up and some benefits.


    Of course, in such apetition, the difference of 10 points had basically struck him out of the top four��s name list.


    However, it gave Mag a huge confidence boost.


    Even though the Top Chef Competition was a variety show whose entertainment value was higher than its professional value, the ten-member judging panel was extremely professional from the round of 16 onwards. They had invited all the big shots from the industry like top chefs and epicureans.


    Therefore, even though there was influence from the programming division, the professional judging panel rarely gave 95 points and above. Any score above 90 was considered high.


    This was Mag��s chance to overtake in the score.


    Mag��s makeup artist was a petite maiden. Perhaps she was mesmerized by his good looks, but she did Mag��s makeup with a blush the whole time.


    After doing the makeup, the maiden finally gathered her courage to talk to him. ��Mr. Hades, can I please take a picture with you?��


    ��Of course, your makeup technique is really memorable.�� Mag nodded with a smile and got Xi to take a picture for them.


    ��You��re so nice. I hope you do well in thepetition.�� The maiden epted the photograph happily and gave him her blessing.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag got up and left the dressing room. He followed the staff member to the changing room.


    He knew that this maiden would share their photo on WeTwit very soon. She would tter him and help him gain more fans.


    Xi followed after Mag and telepathically said with a weird expression, ��You seem to enjoy being a star very much?��


    Initially, she was worried that Mag couldn��t get used to the life in Underground City and all the things that were different from the Nond Continent.


    But looking at it now, Mag had more than gotten used to it. He was having the time of his life. He even knew how to create a persona for himself and attract fans.


    ��This is called loving what I do for a living,�� Mag said seriously, ��I��m also a professional in being an idol.��


    ��What��s an idol?��


    ��Erm�� It��s a term from my hometown, which means celebrity.��


    The programming division had prepared a set of uniforms for all the contestants. Mag had just joined at thest minute, so the programming division altered a chef��s suit for him, which just fitted him.


    The ck-and-white color scheme was simple and bright.


    Mag came out after changing into the chef��s suit. He immediately felt the staff members�� gazes on him.


    Being handsome had this problem.


    ��It��s 15 minutes away from the start of the show. Can all the contestants please head to the recording studio now? All staff members, please check if the equipment on set is working properly. Please make sure the contestants�� audio equipment��s output is normal���� Johnny��s voice sounded over the broadcast and everyone started to get busy.

 Chapter 2436 - A Female Dominant CEO

    <h4>Chapter 2436: A Female Dominant CEO</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The Top Chef Competition was broadcast live. It was a big test on the contestants�� acting skills.


    Of course, such a model brought along a great deal of possibility.


    The audience could choose to watch the official cutaway shot, or the individual contestants�� shots.


    Even though Mag had never taken part in TV shows�� recording in his previous life, he had watched the shows before. Thus, he wasn��t very nervous about being in a show.


    Xi had given him a stable persona. He wasn��t outstanding, but he wasn��t too bad either. He only had to maintain his cooking standards.


    At the same time, Mag��s bangle had received a contestant��s rulebook.


    The contract was done by Xi. Mag wasn��t interested in that area. Since the staff members were checking the equipment, he took the opportunity to click on the contestant��s rulebook and scan it through.


    There weren��t any weird rules. Other than the basic non-disclosure agreement, there were some restrictions on the contestants�� personal behavior in public. One of them should be newly added: ��During the show��s recording, no forms of contact with fans is allowed.��


    It seemed like the programming division was also spooked by Jasper��s incident. To prevent more trouble, they decided to set a rule that forbade the contestants from contacting their fans.


    Xi had said that this show had a script, but Mag didn��t receive the script yet.


    Obviously, as ast-minute contestant who was filling the gap, he was just a filler in the director��s eyes. He didn��t need lines at all.


    ��Your position is over here. You should know about the actual procedures now, right?�� The staff member led Mag to a cooking bench and did a final confirmation with him.


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded smilingly.


    Mag had already studied thepetition��s procedures on his way over. Even though it was a variety show, the Top Chef Competition had done a good job on the professional part too.


    The judging panel would make a finalprehensive score on the contestants based on their cutting skills, techniques, ting and taste, etc.


    Even if the contestants had received a script, there would be judges who could make excuses for them and extend their life spans on this variety show.


    Everyone knew that you had a script, but your effort could make people feel your sincerity.


    The recording studio was very spacious. The Mocha Group ced a lot of importance on this show. It had specifically given the entire first floor to the programming division.


    The top eight contestants began to take their ce. Many of them had managers helping them to do the final adjustments and reminding them softly.


    Mag took a quick look at the contestants. He had already memorized their info. His gazended on the beautifuldy sitting at the edge of the judges�� table.


    Her ck evening gown was sexual and not intellectual. Meanwhile, the aloof expression on that beautiful face made people keep their distance away from her.


    Nancy McCarthy. This noble young mistress had just saved his life.


    Of course, it seemed so.


    As a direct descendent of the McCarthy Family, Nancy had a certain amount of power within the family. As the Mocha Group��s CEO, she was also the person-in-charge of the Top Chef Competition.


    A female Dominant CEO. She indeed looked like it.


    Perhaps she had sensed Mag��s gaze, Nancy suddenly looked up at Mag.


    Their gaze met momentarily and Mag gave her an appreciative smile.


    Nancy retracted her gaze coldly, as though she felt nothing about his warm smile.


    Mag cocked his eyebrow. Of course, he wasn��t dejected.


    A top rich, beautiful youngdy like her couldn��t be wooed by just good looks. He still had that understanding.


    Then, Mag sized up the judges at the table roughly. Most of them were elders in the culinary world and master chefs of certain top restaurants.


    Given the generally long life spans of the Underground City��s residents, many of them had been in the industry for thousands of years.


    An excellent chef needed to be groomed over time.


    Real great cutting skills needed to be practiced over a span of eight to 10 years before they dared to show them off to people.


    Thus, Mag had no doubts about these old chefs�� culinary skills.


    Xi came to pass a ss of water to Mag. At the same time, she telepathically said, ��The Top Chef Competition��s programming division has already turned on your voting channel on WeTwit and given you good support in traffic. Your PK value should exceed 10,000,000 when the show is over.��


    Mag took a sip and telepathically said with a calm expression, ��10,000,000 isn��t enough. We need to prepare for the uingpetition. The director��s not going to change the rules for us for tomorrow��s semi final.��


    ��It will depend on your performance today. If what you do is exciting enough, the Top Chef Competition��s promotion department is never stingy with traffic redirection. This is more practical than anything else.�� Xi took the ss back.


    ��If that is the case, there will be no problem.�� Mag revealed a confident smile.


    Subversion. He was best at that.


    The Nond Continents�� rough foodcked the delicate scrumptiousness.


    As for the intricate Underground City��s gourmet, itcked the sense of life.


    Then, let him now add the sense of life.


    ��However, are you really not doing anything?�� Mag asked Xi, who was about to leave.


    ��I have done whatever I should do,�� Xi said before walking off the stage.


    Mag retracted his gaze. His bangle was already shut off, otherwise he would really like to go to WeTwit to see what Xi had done.


    The stage��s design was rather interesting. Eight individual work benches were ced on the semi-circr stage. All kinds of kitchenware were disyed on the silver metallic surface. They were all brought by the chefs themselves.


    Mag��s work bench was very clean, yet a little special.


    The others brought a set that had dozens of different kinds of knives, but he only had a thick and wide cleaver.


    However, he had brought a stove. It was already very hard to find a stove with fire on the market now.


    Mag had already learnt how to use Underground City��s kitchenware from Xi earlier.


    Precision and automation were its greatest specialty. Even a noob could cook eptable dishes as long as he followed the procedures set by the system.


    But�� it was just eptable.


    While setting a high base, such premise tools had also restricted the chefs with its many restrictions. It locked the upper limit too.


    Hence, Mag chose to bring his own stove to show the Underground City��s people the real charm of stir-frying.


    ��This newbie doesn��t look like a chef?��


    ��I heard that the programming division found an intern from an agency after Jasper��s incident. I guess he��s here to show his face in preparation for his debut.��


    ��I heard he��s very good at cooking. He is a great homecook.��


    ��Jasper is out and there��s one slot in the final four left. I wonder who is going to take over it.��


    Before thepetition began, a few contestants who were friendly with each other, were chatting. Their attention was focused on Mag. Their tone was rxed, so obviously they didn��t take Mag to be their opponent.


    Mag pretended not to have heard anything. He would be the one to lose out if he took these pettyments to heart.


    ***


    At the same time, hundreds of millions of Underground City��s residents were waiting for the Top Chef Competition to start online.


    As a variety show that always ended with a high number of viewerships, the Top Chef Competition had umted many fans.


    The cruel and efficientpetition format, exciting culinary duels and all kinds of scandals beyond the show made the audience love this variety show.


    Meanwhile, on WeTwit today, the Top Chef Competition kept appearing on the trending list, especially that newly-joined contestant, Hades Saipan. His usation of Director Horace was a huge scandal to theizens.


    However, that news seemed to be locked down. Apart from Hades�� WeTwit, it was hard to find rted discussion about it online, even thosemercial ounts who loved scandals were quiet.


    And because of that, many people followed Hades�� ount for a follow-up.


    10 minutes before the Top Chef Competition began, an ount with a red ��V��?stamp<sup>1</sup>?called ��Underground City��s Military Secretariat�� liked Hades�� shared post andmented: The people deserve to know the truth.


    Very soon:


    ��Military Secretariat�� liked Hades�� WeTwit!


    The people deserve to know the truth.


    They appeared on the trending list and began to climb up the list quickly.


    After the incident happened for a few hours, this was the first official ount that voiced out.


    Moreover, this official ount was very special. This was the only ount that was verified by the military on WeTwit. It represented the military��s attitude.


    The military��s attitude was always important in Underground City.


    Ever since Marshal Ferdinand revolutionized the military and politics, the plutocrats began to retract their tentacles in the military. Their attitude towards the military became restrained and cautious too.


    Amos ran to Lucien��s office and nervously asked, ��Chief, the topic is climbing up the trending list very fast. Do we need to cool it down?��


    He thought that he was going crazy. The topic��s poprity was just suppressed and they had alreadye up with a n with the Top Chef Competition to use traffic redirection to suppress the incident. They didn��t expect the military to interfere.


    ��How do you intend to suppress it? Delete the secretariat��sment, or close the ount?�� Lucien asked him with a cold smile.


    Amos went white. As the director of operations, he knew the Military Secretariat��s ount��s permission level. It was on the same level with the president��s ount.


    The level was the symbol of identity and power.


    Even Lucien didn��t have the power to close this ount, let alone him.


    ��Then�� what shall we do now?�� Amos asked gingerly.


    ��We don��t know which big boss in the military ordered that, but since thement came from the secretariat��s ount, it represents the military��s attitude.�� Lucien solemnly said, ��ording to WeTwit��s work rules, we have no rights to interfere with the military��s actions, including their speech. Open all the permissions of this topic and no longer restrict it.��


    ��But, what do we tell the Dixon Family in this case?�� Amos was put in a tight spot.


    Given this topic��s poprity, once the restrictions were removed,menting and sharing were allowed, and all rted words were allowed to be searched in the search engines, Horace, Bart and Charlie��s dirt would be all dug up instantly.


    ��What they should be concerned about now is how to draw a line between Horace and them.�� Lucien flicked a nce at him calmly.


    Amos was slightly taken aback before showing an enlightened expression. His gaze towards Lucien became even more respectful. ��I��ll go to arrange the work at the Technical Department now.��


    The office��s door closed gradually. Lucien looked at the scenery outside of the window with a hint of a smile.


    He didn��t know which military��s big boss�� idea it was, but it had solved a difficult problem for him.


    The position of WeTwit��s CEO wasn��t easy. It was impossible to satisfy everyone��s requirement in the entanglement of so many powers.


    Hence, it wasn��t enough to have professional proficiency in this position. The technique of bncing was the number one factor that decided if you could stay in the position for long.


    Lucien had always been fair. He always stood with the stronger parties.


    He was having a headache when the Dixon Family pitted against the McCarthy Family because both families were strong and he couldn��t afford to offend either of them.


    However, now that the military secretariat had intervened, the situation had changed immediately.


    The Dixon Family and the McCarthy Family were not as powerful as the military and he had a lot of WeTwit��s work rules that he could base his decision on, so he took the military��s side without any hesitation.


    Soon, theizens realized Hades��ment section was open and the sharingbel that was gray, was lit up now.


    ��He��s indeed the man who is endorsed by the military!��


    ��So? What��s the truth?��


    ��Horace, this scumbag! I have a friend who fell into depression because of him!��


    ��I suddenly found a lot of women using Horace on WeTwit. Are they all real?!��


    That particr Hades�� WeTwit��sments began to increase quickly. Thement that was pinned at the top was the military secretariat��s. It was followed by the ��Cute3yearsold��: ��Brother Hades is so righteous! I support you!��


    Then, more victims and people who knew the victimsmented in thement section and theirments were pinned and sent to the top.


    At the same time, theizens found many WeTwits that were unknown after searching for words like ��Horace�� and ��Horace��s sexual assualt��.


    Those WeTwits that were buried, finally saw the light again after the restrictions were opened.


    The usations filled with blood and tears werepletely hidden on the inte. Countless ordinary folks could feel the victims�� desperation when their pleas werepletely ignored.


    ��Horace is worse than an animal!��


    ��Bart and Charlie are rapists!��


    ***


    All these articles were pinned to the top of the trending list. They swept through the Underground City��s inte world like a storm.


    Themercial ounts who had kept quiet, seemed to sense the change and they began to join in on this traffic storm.


    And Hades�� WeTwit that was in the center of this storm, was liked and shared over tens of millions of times.


    ***


    ��It��s over. It��s really all over now����


    In the film and video base, Horace looked at WeTwit with a pale face. Cold sweat was dripping off his forehead.


    Bart and Charlie were even shaking with white faces.


    The like andment from the Military Secretariat had pierced into their hearts like a sword and dered their death sentences.


    Looking at thosements and heated words of hatred, the famous director and stars, who were used to praises and ttery, still couldn��t wake up from their fall from grace.


    ��I-I want tomunicate with Young Master Fergus.�� Horace clicked on his bangle with shaking hands.

 Chapter 2437 - Let’s Kill the Goat To Get the Mood Up Translator: Henyee Translations Editor

    <h4>Chapter 2437: Let��s Kill the Goat To Get the Mood Up</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Horace wasn��t able to get through to Fergus.


    After staring at the bangle silently for a while, Horace got up to leave with a pale face.


    Charlie and Bart quickly followed him. They evaded the staff members�� weird gazes along the way and they asked in panic, ��Big Brother, w-what shall we do now?��


    ��I��m already deserted by the Dixon Family. If you two don��t want to spend the rest of your life in prison, go before thew enforcerse,�� Horace said and hastened his footsteps. He took out his flying car immediately when he was outdoors and left.


    Charlie and Bart watched the flying car leave in a daze. After a moment of hesitation, they also left in their flying cars.


    ��Did Director Horace, Charlie and Bart run away?��


    Some staff members present took a video of the scene and put it online anonymously. It started another round of discussion.


    ***


    Within Tucker City, the Dixon Manor.


    On a sofa in the manor, Merlin said to Fergus calmly, ��Seems like you didn��t handle the morning��s matter well.��


    ��The matter was suppressed initially. I didn��t expect the military to interfere.�� Fergus lowered his head nervously.


    ��I heard that the chap who sent the WeTwit, was almost assassinated in the Mocha Building this morning.�� Merlin looked at Fergus. ��You did that, right?��


    Fergus went white. After a moment of hesitation, he nodded. ��I have been reckless.��


    ��Getting rid of the people who caused the problems, is what we plutocrats are good at, and it seems to have been amon practice in the past tens of thousands of years.�� Merlinughed, but his gaze became fierce. ��The times have changed. We no longer call the shots in Underground City now. Other than leaving a trace behind, your small trick is just a joke in the eyes of those people.��


    Cold sweat dripped down Fergus�� back. He didn��t expect the assassin which he sent to deal with a chef with a 3rd-tier water magic caster power to fail.


    Now that the military had made its stance clear, WeTwit had taken the military��s sidepletely. Horace��s dirt was everywhere on the inte. They had lost controlpletely.


    ��How do you intend to handle Horace?�� Merlin looked at Fergus judgingly.


    After pondering, Horace said, ��A dead man is the best scapegoat. Spending the rest of his life in jail is what is waiting for him after all his dirt is dug up. Committing suicide to escape punishment seems like a reasonable behavior.��


    Merlin lifted his hands and said, ��Go ahead. You have to clean up the mess you made. Don��t leave any loose ends behind for the McCarthy Family.��


    ��Yes.�� Fergus bowed before striding out of the vi.


    ��Interesting. I didn��t expect him to interfere in such a matter too. Is he preparing to do something big again?�� Merlin stood next to the window with a chilling smile.


    ***


    On the top floor of the Twin Towers.


    Akali��s bangle was in the two screens mode. One was on the interface that was counting down to the start of the Top Chef Competition, while the other was on WeTwit.


    ��Horace, that old scumbag has done so many evil deeds. To think that I had dinner with him previously is so nauseating.


    ��But this old basta*d seems to be on good terms with Fergus. Ha! Birds of a feather flock together. They are both scumbags!


    ��Looking at it now, Brother Hades is indeed handsome and righteous! I have to give him money!��


    Akali mumbled and clicked open the fan group that had over tens of thousands of people and started to send money.


    ***


    ��Miss Nancy, please look at WeTwit now.��


    Nancy, who was about to turn off the bangle, received a message from the director.


    Nancy cast a nce at the director and Johnny looked anxious. Did something happen just before the streaming?


    She clicked open the trending list and those topics stunned her.


    Initially, news about Horace was suppressed from the trending list, but now six out of 10 topics on the trending list were rted to Horace. The top three were all about him.


    Nancy soon found the reason. This made her look even more surprised.


    ��The military got involved too?�� Nancy bit her lips gently. This was beyond her expectation.


    If this was the case, then the Dixon Family had obviously given up on Horace. They should be busy cutting ties with Horace right now.


    Seeing the Dixon Family suffering a defeat and Horace the perpetrator falling from grace, Nancy should be feeling happy.


    However, it happened just before the Top Chef Competition was telecast and it was just seven minutes away. The focus on the inte waspletely on another matter, which wasn��t a good thing for the show.


    After thinking about it for a moment, her gaze fixed on the seventh spot on the trending list as she sent a message to Johnny: Get the publicity department to send the number seven on the trending list to the very top.


    Johnny��s eyes lit up when he received the message. He immediately got up to do it.


    Soon, the seventh topic on the trending list: ��The Top Chef Competition��s contestant, Hades, is Brother Righteous!�� began to climb up the list rapidly until it reached the top spot.


    The second spot on the trending list was ��Military Secretariat liked Hades�� WeTwit��.


    The fuse of Horace��s incident was the post that Hades reposted andmented on. It caused a series of repercussions.


    The grievance of a maiden whomited suicide after she was humiliated, was finally redressed. Horace��s heinous crimes were exposed because of Hades�� brave and righteous shout out.


    Therefore, people didn��t hate this trending post. Instead, they added onto it and made it even more popr.


    Right then, the programming division��s Inte water army[1.Inte water army is a group of users who are paid to post onlinements with vested interest on Chinesenguage websites. Inte water armies started in the early 2010s.] began to redirect traffic for the show crazily.


    ��Brother Righteous is taking part in the Top Chef Competition now. Let��s go support him!��


    ��Justice won��t be absent, so we won��t be either! We��re going to make Brother Righteous the top chef!��


    ��I want to see what this righteous brother looks like in real life!��


    ��Brother Hades�� PK value is so low! I want to help him go up the charts!��


    With the Inte water army��sments and the support of fans, people who were surfing the Inte, began to click on the live-stream interface and gave Hades some PK value as well.


    The ratings of the Top Chef Competition��s live-stream began to climb steadily. Just the viewers on WeTwit alone had exceeded 500,000,000, which had even exceeded the ratings of the previous season��s final. It was also the highest ratings of this season.


    ��Let��s prepare to record the show.�� Nancy sent a message to Johnny and turned off the bangle.


    Her gaze couldn��t help butnd on Hades on the stage. He was found by the programming divisionst minute. She had seen his information. He was an intern under a small agency. Other than having good looks, he had great culinary skills too. This was what the other interns couldn��tpare against him in, so the agency chose him eventually.


    Looking at it now, this choice was very sessful.


    Not only did it minimize the negative influence of the Jasper incident, it even triggered the Horace��s incident and made the Dixon Family suffered a setback, and brought a huge amount of traffic to the show. It had killed many birds with one stone.


    <i>��If his culinary skill is passable, it��s a good choice to let him enter the semi final. He should be able to keep the poprity up for a while more.��</i>?Nancy pondered. However, whether they decided to let him advance, it still depended on his actual culinary skill.


    ��Counting to the show��s recording. 10, nine, eight����


    Johnny began the countdown and the judges and contestants straightened up as they got into filming mode.


    Mag looked ahead with a natural expression. Xi had already given him training before he faced the camera. He knew how to express himself naturally in front of the camera while keeping a graceful and handsome posture.


    After the countdown ended, the camera panned to the center of the stage and one male and one female emcee appeared. They dered the start of the Top Chef Competition��s quarterfinal with a smile before introducing the top eight contestants and 10 professional judges.


    They gave Mag more screen time and praises when they were introducing him.


    Mag was satisfied with that. It meant that the programming division did try to be fair to him.


    ��Is he Brother Righteous? I love him, love him!��


    ��This chap has thick brows and big eyes. He��s a handsome chap.��


    ��Darn it. That smile. Mama, I��m in love����


    Thements were all over the screen. It was obvious how much theizens cared about Mag.


    After the introduction and two ads, the emcees dered the start of the quarterfinal.


    ��There is a huge change in the rules in this quarterfinal match. The programming division only provides the ingredients�� pantry but will no longer dictate the dishes. All the contestants can choose any of the ingredients from the pantry and must finish cooking within two hours. Those who finish first, will be judged first.


    ��The professional judges will do aprehensive judging ording to the contestants�� performance.


    ��In fairness, for this quarterfinal, we will set the proportion of the online score and the judges�� score from 2:8 to 1:9.�� The emcee dered the new rule.


    The contestants had been informed in advance, so they didn��t have any objections to it.


    Even after they changed the rules, Hades�� PK value was still close to zero now, which meant he waspeting with them with a 10 points handicap. The effect wasn��t great.


    However, the audience who had been following the show, were in an uproar.


    ��Why did they change the rulesst minute? It��s not fair to our Brothers!��


    ��Did they change the rulesst minute because Brother Righteous joined the show? He��s indeed the man that the secretariat clicked ��Like�� for. His backer is so powerful!��


    ��It��s still hellishly difficult for Brother Righteous to advance to the top four.��


    ��If you and I don��t vote for Brother Righteous, how is he going to advance to the top four? Let��s vote for his PK value!��


    Mag��s PK value increased from 1,000,000 plus to over 5,000,000 quickly with the help of his fans, and it climbed towards 10,000,000 steadily.


    Mag knew nothing about it. There was only one thought in his mind now. He had to gain 10 points on the contestant in the fourth ce in order to advance to the top four.


    The pantry was open and hundreds of ingredients, ranging from seafood to animal products from the mountain, appeared on the giant screen. They had everything.


    ��I want a yellow dragon fish.��


    ��I want a ck jade turtle, one����


    The contestants began to choose the ingredients that they needed.


    This pantry had all the ingredients for all the dishes that the contestants knew how to cook. It was to prevent the awkwardness whereby the contestants had no dishes to cook.


    Mag was ced at the eighth position. He listened to the contestants choose the extremely precious ingredients calmly.


    ��Now, can Contestant Hades choose the ingredients you need please?�� the emcee said to Mag.


    ��I need a Haley Goat, three lemons���� Mag said a list of ingredients.


    On the judges�� table, an old chef with white hair called Hunter said with surprise, ��A Haley Goat? Is he going to make a mutton dish on the Top Chef Competition?��


    ��It��s indeed rather weird. All the other contestants are using the best ingredients and he simply chose a normal Haley Goat.�� The judges around him agreed too.


    ��Perhaps, he can make mutton into a delicacy?�� Nancy said with a smile.


    ��That makes me look forward to it.�� Old Hunter agreed with her.


    Mag��s choice in ingredients had caused a discussion among theizens as well.


    The yellow dragon fish was an 8th-tier magic beast that only appeared in the extremely cold waters of the northwestern territory. It was rare and powerful and was an extremely precious being that most people had never seen before, let alone tasted.


    The ck jade turtle was even more precious. Apparently, its shell was a natural gemstone. Any shell with a diameter bigger than 10 cm would be auction worthy. It was obvious how precious this ck jade turtle was.


    The ingredients chosen by the other contestants were equally precious.


    Why was the Top Chef Competition so popr?


    Other than the fact that the market didn��t have other gourmet shows that were equally professional and entertaining, the wealth of the programming division was also a big selling point.


    You could see many precious ingredients that had never been seen before being turned into gourmet dishes right here, and there was also a big group of masters tasting and introducing them right on the spot.


    An extremely precious ingredient had already appeared in the quarterfinal. This show was so ridiculously rich, alright?!


    And because of that, in the situation where there were still many other precious ingredients, it was shocking that Mag actually chose a Haley Goat as his main ingredient.


    ��Perhaps, this hill-billy doesn��t know about high-end ingredients at all?��


    The other contestants couldn��t help looking at Mag as the same thought arose in their minds.


    The best ingredients only needed to be simply cooked and that way they could present the best taste. Their culinary skills could even be amplified with the ingredients, and they would be able to receive a good score from the judges.


    This wasmon knowledge on the Top Chef Competition and everyone followed it.


    ��I want to see if you have given up, or if you are absolutely confident.�� Nancy looked at Mag with great interest and there was an increased anticipation in her eyes.


    The contestants�� ingredients were all delivered and every high-end ingredient received a close-up shot and the emcee��s simple introduction to satisfy the audience��s curiosity.


    When that Haley Goat was delivered, the audience��s enthusiasm had greatly decreased.


    The Haley Goat was a specialty from the Haley Grasnd. Although it cost three times the price of a normal sheep, it was still amonly-seen ingredient in wet markets everywhere.


    Mag reached out to pat the head of that ck goat and nodded with satisfaction. This goat was just the right size. It was muscr and matched his requirements.


    He knew what the others were thinking, but it didn��t affect his mood at all.


    No matter how good an ingredient was, without cooking techniques that could match it, it would only be wasted.


    Yellow dragon fish, ck jade turtle�� Mag had never seen these precious ingredients before. It would be impossible for him to make a scrumptious dish out of any of them.


    However, a goat was different. He was familiar with it and he knew how to cook it.


    ��The two hours�� countdown starts now. Contestants, please start cooking!�� The emcee��s voice rang out.


    A two hour countdown clock appeared on the top right hand corner of the contestants�� workbench.


    The contestants began to process the ingredients in preparation for the cooking.


    Meanwhile, Mag took his cleaver from the knife rack and led the goat to the ughter area.


    The others�� first step was to kill the fish and the turtle, his first step was to kill the goat.

 Chapter 2438 - Mag Dissecting a Goat

    <h4>Chapter 2438: Mag Dissecting a Goat</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Thousands of years after the rearing and ughtering of animals became fully automated, the majority of the Underground City��s residents had never seen real-life ughtering of cattle before.


    In thest four seasons of the Top Chef Competition, no one had ughtered such a big animal. The programming division would usually provide the contestant with the body parts needed.


    However, Hades had led a Haley Goat onto the stage. He seemed to want to do the ughtering live in front of the camera.


    It was imaginable what a bloody scene this would be.


    However, on such a high-end show like the Top Chef Competition, watching the ughtering of a goat live seemed to be rather attractive. It made the audience even more expectant instead.


    Together with Hades�� increasing fans and the great attention on him, almost half of thements on the screen were rted to him.


    ��Director, are we going to show the ughtering live too? Will it be too bloody?�� the camera supervisor asked Johnny worriedly.


    ��The contestants�� cameras will record as usual. The programming division��s camera will switch ordingly,�� Johnny replied. He wasn��t very sure as well. Hades only joined them at thest minute and rushed to the studio before the shooting started. They didn��t have the time tomunicate and rehearse.


    The contestants began to process the ingredients and get busy.


    The judges�� gazes were also mainly focused on Mag. Given their statuses, those so-called precious ingredients were not new to them.


    ��Thest time I watched the ughtering of a goat live was at the Wild Wolf Tribe at the north of the Haley Grasnd. That tribe still preserves the tradition of ughtering their cattle during festivals. The way the elders of the tribe ughtered the cattle was astonishing.�� Old Huntermented.


    The young food critic, David, smilingly asked, ��So? Will a personally ughtered goat have more soul?��


    ��It is a form of ritual. Of course, using the words you youngsters like to use, it��s not wrong to say that a soul is being infused.�� Old Hunter nodded with a smile.


    The head chef of Tucker Restaurant, Julian, sneered. ��I think he is ughtering the goat live as a gimmick!��


    ��This is his firstpetition. I think he��s here to show off his skills.�� Some judges refuted him.


    ��We will find out soon if it is a gimmick or if he has real skills.�� Nancy curled her lips and looked at Hades. She didn��t know why, but she had an unknown confidence in him.


    The judges�� conversation was cut into the live-stream.


    The judges�� arguments were also one of the show��s highlights.


    ughtering a goat was definitely bloody. ughtering any big mammals would be bloody, for example, a group of men ughtering a pig on the new year��s day.


    Although the Haley Goat wasn��t a precious ingredient, it was a bulky, middle-sized fellow that weighed over 50kg with a 1st-tier magic beast��s wildness. It wasn��t something that a normal chef could handle alone easily.


    Mag didn��t want to leave a blood butcher��s impression on the viewers for his debut show, so the ughtering scene had to be graceful.


    He led the Haley Goat onto the ughtering tform effortlessly like a chick. His first step was to let out the blood. The knife slit the goat��s throat and a tube that was prepared in advance, was stuck into the wound. It was to prevent the blood from sttering everywhere.


    Then, it was to remove the skin and fur.


    Mag made a few cuts on the goat with his knife and pulled a few times. As though he was removing the clothes for the Haley Goat, the wool and skin was removed easily. There were no wounds on the smooth goat��s flesh. There was no wool leftover either.


    ��It��s such a relief to watch this technique.��


    The goat: ��What��s happening? Where��s my wool coat?��


    ��I have a ranch and frankly speaking, the machine didn��t do it as well as he did.��


    The bullet?chat<sup>1</sup>?was obviously shocked by Mag��s technique. Praises appeared all over the screen.


    After removing the skin, Mag cut open the goat��s stomach. He removed the organs and used water to clean the goat��s interior. Then, he began to cut open the goat��s ribs.


    The cleaver stabbed in close to the ribs. He avoided all the hard bones with precision and cut open the tendons, flesh and skin. He removed two big ribs from the goat��s body.


    The 50kg big goat had 12 rib bones on each side. There were two big ribs.


    Mag looked at the high-quality goat ribs in his hands and nodded with satisfaction. The programming division had indeed provided good quality ingredients.


    Mag didn��t stop after removing the ribs. Instead, he cut up the whole goat.


    The broad cleaver weaved in and out of the flesh, along the muscr structure of the goat. It cut open the space between the tendons and the bones. Mag applied strength along the bones�� joints. Not a single cutnded on the bones.


    The whole process was smooth as though it was an artistic performance.


    In a few short minutes, the whole Haley Goat was dismembered into a pile of ingredients.


    The ribs that were suitable for barbequing, the rumpsteak and shoulder des that were suitable for making kebabs, the parts suitable for stewing��


    ording to the different cooking methods, Mag had already cut up the meat neatly.


    ��His technique is awesome!�� Hunter looked at Mag with amazement.


    ��One can��t have that kind of skill without ughtering over ten thousand goats, right?�� David was equally amazed and he made a joke. ��Did you guys find the contestants from the abattoirs?��


    Julian looked awkward. He turned his gaze to somewhere else and pretended not to see it.


    The chefs were great at cooking while the food critics were great at writing, but such dismembering techniques were beyond their professionalism. Hence, they were all amazed by it.


    ��He��s really a hidden gem.�� Nancy��s smile became wider.


    The director had shown the whole process of Mag dissecting the whole goat live.


    The audience were also shocked by Mag��s techniques.


    ��My eyes: I got it! My hands: You wish.��


    ��This is the first time I realized that ughtering can be so beautiful!��


    ��This is really a great chef. I am his fan now!��


    Mag only took the two racks of ribs back to his cooking bench. He asked the staff members to take the other parts away.


    ughtering a goat seemed to be a very tedious process, but Mag had only spent 15 minutes. The contestant next to him was still struggling with the yellow dragon fish. It was an 8th-tier magic beast, so it was hard for the chef even when it was out of the water.


    Mag made a few cuts on the goat��s meat and began to marinate it.


    He put the charcoal stove on the cooking bench. The charcoal was already burning gradually. The charcoal would be ready when the goat��s ribs were marinated.


    Mag stood at his position and watched hispetitors leisurely while waiting for the goat��s ribs to marinate and the charcoal to burn.


    The contestant next to him was a hunky man who had big eyes, thick eyebrows, fair skin, a high nose and muscles. The name on his name tag was Iman.


    Mag had read his info. Iman came from Tucker Restaurant. He was the disciple of that judge called Julian.


    However, he didn��te to the quarterfinals because of his rtionship with the judge. His culinary skill was among the top three of the contestants.


    The ingredient he chose was the yellow dragon fish. The fish was gold all over with smooth and delicate scales. Its flesh did resemble a dragon��s head, so its name was apt.


    The fish was already cut open. The organs that were removed were clear. There was no fishy smell in the air. Instead, there was a faint fragrance. That surprised Mag.

 Chapter 2439 - I Give This World a Little Raw

    <h4>Chapter 2439: I Give This World a Little Raw Fire</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ��System, can this fish be reared?�� Mag asked internally. This fish looked pretty good. It shouldn��t be a problem to make it into sashimi.


    ��This fish is to be sold. Aren��t you afraid that the giant dragons will ughter you?�� the System said slowly.


    ��What��s there to be frightened of? The Frost Dragon tribe and Golden Dragon tribe��s princesses are in our hands. Are they going to turn the world upside down?�� Mag replied calmly.


    ��Let me borrow some,�� the System said.


    Mag chatted with the System while he looked at the contestants on the stage.


    The seven contestants all took out top ingredients. The worst one was the man who chose the ck jade turtle.


    The ck jade turtle was indeed very beautiful. Its shell was smooth and it glowed a lush green under the light. It was indeed a very good quality jade.


    On top of that, this ck jade turtle was not small. It measured more than 20 centimeters in diameter. This shell would easily fetch an eight-digit figure in an auction, making it the most expensive thing there.


    But��


    This turtle shell would have to be taken away.


    Under the watch of two professionals, that contestant removed the turtle from its shell carefully. After that, he watched as they brought the ck jade shell away, leaving only a shell-less turtle looking around.


    Mag guessed that this ck jade turtle was probably borrowed by the programming division and an agreement had been made with the owner that the shell belonged to him while the turtle belonged to the programming division.


    This ck jade turtle made the show look good and could also fetch an even better price at an auction.


    The appearance of this ck jade turtle at the Top Chef Competition also brought some hype to the program. It was a win-win situation.


    Everyone was busy cooking while Mag was just watching from the side. That made the audience anxious.


    ��Say, did Hades buy the ticket as an audience member? Is he here to watch the performance?��


    ��I feel more anxious than him, seeing the clock tick.��


    ��Don��t tell me he��s just a sacrificialmb? This is such a nerve-rackingpetition. How is he in the mood to watch?��


    The judges did not seem to have manyments. They saw Mag marinating the ingredients just now. He was obviously waiting for the marinating to be done.


    However, contestants would usually make themselves look more professional by finding some things to do while waiting. Even if it was just a useless disy of skills, they would not make themselves appear unprofessional in such a situation.


    After looking around, Mag started to mix the sauce required for the roasted mutton ribs.


    Mag was not a professional at making the roasted mutton ribs.


    He had never gotten any recipes from the System, and neither had he been through the hell training in the test field for the God of Cookery.


    However, in his travels, he tried some roasted mutton ribs andmb shank. He even tried his hands on a whole roasted goat. Therefore, he did have some takeaways in making the sauce, seasoning, and control over fire.


    He adapted the sauce from the mutton kebab and made some minor adjustments so that it would fit the texture of roast mutton better.


    The marination of the mutton was very crucial as well. The Haley Goat had a very light rank odor but Mag stillpleted the full set of processes to remove the smell. He brought the cooking wine and also a few other special spices from the Underground City. After some meticulous massaging, the rank odor would be removedpletely.


    Mag deliberately slowed down his pace for these steps. Even when measuring the seasoning, he used a spoon to ensure he got the urate proportion.


    What he was thinking was simply the best way to allow a recipe to be spread widely. As long as the steps were clear and simple, and the seasonings used were urate, the recipe would be easy to follow.


    He had analyzed the various dishes that had appeared on the Top Chef Competition before. The ingredients were all expensive and the cooking methods wereplicated. The chefs were all trying to show off so the audience would never be able to learn the recipes.


    Therefore, after five seasons, despite every season being very popr and highly talked about, no one could actually recreate any of the dishes from the program.


    Mag was here to change this tradition.


    It was so difficult to get fans in Nond Continent, why not give it a shot at the Underground City?


    Even if the System said there was no foundation for the path of bing a chef to be a god, Mag still wanted to give it a try.


    Mag took out the mutton ribs in the expedited marination box and brushed ayer of oil on them before putting them on the metal grill.


    The other contestants had top-grade ingredients and smart kitchenware. Mag was the only one with a simple charcoal grill with two pieces of Haley Goat mutton ribs.


    The charcoal fire was not big. The meat was grilled over the fire slowly. After a very long time, the oil on the surface started to bubble. The mutton that had a perfectbination of fatty and lean meat contracted on the grill. As the oil glistened, the fragrance of the mutton started wafting out.


    ��His way of cooking is rather primeval. Besides, the mutton ribs look quite oily. There actually isn��t any segregation between the charcoal fire and the food. The rising ashes and smoke is going to contaminate the mutton, isn��t it? Those messy seasonings added together is an even bigger disaster. I can��t imagine how horrible it would taste,�� David said with a frown. As a gourmet with mysophobia, he had very strict requirements for food hygiene.


    ��Yes, such a dish cannot be brought to the customer��s table in Tucker Restaurant. Food safety and hygiene is the most important thing in the food and beverages industry.�� Julian nodded in agreement.


    ��In that case, you guys haven��t seen a whole roasted goat on top of a charcoal fire. I think Hades��s cooking method is a very good disy of one of our traditional cooking methods. The charcoal fire and the mutton ribs are only separated by a metal grill. The grease dripping from the mutton onto the charcoal fire will bring the mes up a little. This is the first time we see such use of raw fire on the Top Chef Competition.�� Old Hunter did not conceal his admiration for Mag. He praised him instead. ��Since so many chefs from various ces have gathered here, we should be more embracing towards each contestant��s performance.��


    ��I agree with Old Hunter. ��Raw fire�� was a phrase that I only saw in books in the past few years and this isn��t a good thing,�� Nancy said with a smile.


    The judges were seated not far away from the work benches so all the contestants could clearly hear the judges��ments.


    Some contestants looked at Mag with sympathy. A contestant who received such an outright negativement from the judges would not usually go through to the next round.


    Mag was rtively calm. He was here to overturn the mainstream culinary rules of the Underground City. The charcoal-roasted mutton ribs were just a side dish. There was no need to overreact.


    The smart kitchenware would definitely be urate. However, the smell of cooking would be lost.


    Food that was prepared over-meticulously might be healthy but Mag felt that it would lose its soul.


    As half the time passed, the contestants on stage started reaching the end of their food preparation, be it braising, boiling, or stir-frying. Fragrances of all types started wafting out from pots. There was a unique battle of smells dancing in the air.


    This was something the programming division nned. The smells would not be segregated to allow the judges to clearly smell the fragrance made by each contestant while they cook. Whether or not one��s dish could get a winning start would depend on each individual��s capabilities.

 Chapter 2440 - Go, Haley Goat!

    <h4>Chapter 2440: Go, Haley Goat!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ��The high-end ingredients indeed only need to be cooked simply.��


    Mag smelled the aroma in the air andmented as he flipped his goat ribs over.


    The aroma in the air was rather enticing, but to Mag, these aromas were a little nd.


    That was the main ingredient��s umami, like the yellow dragon fish from Iman. After steaming, the umami of the fish was magnified and became even more enticing.


    But�� that was all.


    Even though he also agreed with the idea that high-end ingredients should be handled simply, if a high-end ingredient had a matching high-end cooking technique, it would win over the former many times.


    The mainstream cooking concepts of Underground City now were health first and original taste second.


    The concepts were not wrong, but over emphasizing on these two concepts would lose many other tastes.


    Like a person who only ate fresh fish soup, he could never experience the sourish spiciness of the spicy and sour sliced fish and the fragrant spiciness of the spicy grilled fish.


    The seven other contestants obviously followed that concept as well.


    Be it the boiled ck jade turtle in clear soup, or the steamed yellow dragon fish, they all followed that rule.


    This was also why half of the judges didn��t favor Mag as this was against their cooking concept.


    The goat ribs were flipped to the other side and the aroma that had just spread was pressed down again.


    The speed of the charcoal-grilled goat��s ribs couldn��tpare to the speed of their high-end kitchenware. It had to be grilled over a mild fire slowly, otherwise the inside would be rare and thepetition would be all over.


    Mag wasn��t in a hurry. He still had an hour more, so he didn��t have to be the first to serve his dishes.


    ��It��s indeed the ck jade turtle. Simply boiling it could release such an enticing aroma.��


    ��I think Iman��s yellow dragon fish smells even better. Even though it was steamed, that secret sauce makes the umami even better. He��s indeed Julian��s disciple.��


    ��The yellow dragon fish��s aroma is indeed not bad. It has suppressed the other aromas.��


    The judges didn��t idle around. They began to smell andment on the dishes. The contestants had received mainly positivements from the judges.


    ��This is weird. Why didn��t we smell any mutton aroma?�� Julian looked at Mag and smilingly said, ��Could it be that the charcoal��s fire has died down?��


    ��It��s normal that we can��t smell it. The other contestants are all using top tier ingredients. The Haley Goat��s aroma will naturally be suppressed. The contestant should have considered that when he chose his main ingredient,�� David said. It was also a reminder to the other contestants that they should be more careful when they choose their ingredients in thepetitionter.


    Nancy looked at Mag. His expression was still calm and collected. He was brushing oil onto the goat��s ribs with a brush. He didn��t seem to be affected by the judges��ments.


    His focus and calmness made Nancy stare at him in a daze.


    ��Is a focused man indeed very charming?�� Nancy regained her wits and smiled from the bottom of her heart. She didn��t expect herself to stare at a contestant in a daze. This situation had never happened before.


    ��Go, Haley Goat! Go, Brother Hades!��


    ��Could it be that only high-end ingredients can create scrumptious food? Could it be that these judges eat yellow dragon fish every day?��


    ��I don��t care! I just want to support Brother Righteous! Go against the flow! Prove them wrong!��


    ��This is the first time I��ve seen a dish that I can afford on the Top Chef Competition. I hope he gets a good result!��


    Compared to the judges�� pessimisticments on Mag, thements on the bullet chat werepletely the opposite. They were all supporting Mag.


    ��Judges, I am done!�� The contestant, Alfonso, who chose the ck jade turtle, spoke up. He was the first to finish.


    The camera panned over to Alfonso��s cooking bench and zoomed in on the dish.


    The ck jade turtle��s shell was already taken away and the ck jade turtle that was cut into a few pieces, was pieced back into aplete turtle again. He also carved out a shell with some kind of melon to hold the turtle together. It looked rather beautiful.


    Mag took the time to look at the big screen. That fellow��s carving skills were not bad. The turtle shell looked life-like and he made use of the fact that the melon would turn transparent after it was cooked to make the dish look even more exquisite.


    The boiling method was very simple but the carved turtle shell helped it gain more points.


    This was the restaurant��s so-called: Although it��s useless, it can make the dish cost twice as much.


    ��Judges, I am done too.�� Shortly after, Iman next to Mag also raised up his hand.


    The camera immediately panned over to Iman��s cooking bench. On the long fish-shaped te, a golden yellow dragon fish was standing in the midst of the mist, as though it was going to fly away. The rocks and seaweeds that were carved out from carrots and melons, made this dish look picturesque.


    Mag nodded. This Iman��s culinary skills were indeed not bad. Be it his cutting skills, his control of heat, or his imagination for ting, they were all better than the contestant who chose the ck jade turtle. Given this dish��s presentation, he would definitely make it to the final four.


    ��Wow! This yellow dragon fish is so beautiful! It looks delicious!��


    ��My turtle indeed loses out to the dragon.��


    ��He��s indeed the top disciple of Tucker Restaurant. Click ��Like�� for Chef Iman!��


    As the contestants began to show their dishes, the audience began to get excited.


    ording to the rules of the Top Chef Competition, the finished dish would be presented to the judges immediately for grading to ensure that it would be in the best state of consumption.


    The contestants�� grades would naturally affect the mental state of those contestants who hadn��t finished yet. The programming division wanted them to panic.


    Alfonso��s boiled ck jade turtle in clear soup and Iman��s steamed yellow dragon fish were brought to the judges�� table.


    There was a conveyor belt on the judges�� table and the two dishes moved in front of the judges slowly. It was to ensure that every judge could see the dishes�� details closely and smelled the dishes�� aroma.


    The dishes were ced side by side and the difference in their appearances could be seen immediately. The steaming method had preserved the yellow dragon fish��s shape very well and the intricate ting made it look even prettier.


    Meanwhile, although the ck jade turtle was held in a crystal bowl, there was still an obvious difference when it waspared to the yellow dragon fish.


    ��The steaming method has preserved the yellow dragon fish��s shape and intricate exterior.The concealed way of cutting made sure that the fish was marinated and also preserved the fish��s exterior at the same time. Contestant Iman��s method is very intricate.�� David praised him.


    All the judges also nodded to show their recognition for Iman.


    Old Huntermented on Alfonso��s dish, ��Contestant Alfonso��s idea is also very exquisite. He carved out a crystal melon and used it to rece the shell that was taken away. His carving is so intricate that it looks life-like. The presentation��s effect is not bad.��


    After appreciating the ting and presentation, herees the important part�� tasting.


    The staff members scooped a helping of the fish and a helping of the turtle soup for each of the judges to taste andment on.

 Chapter 2441 - This Aroma Is Fantastic!

    <h4>Chapter 2441: This Aroma Is Fantastic!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The food critic David spoke first. He heaped praises on Iman��s steamed yellow dragon fish. ��The fish��s meat is tender and light yet fresh, with a rich umami taste. The Tucker Restaurant��s unique sauce gives the fish��s taste even moreyers. This steamed yellow dragon fish is fantastic!��


    ��The fish meat��s texture is excellent. The control of heat is perfect. The choice of sauce and the grasp of condiments were equally well-done. It emphasizes the yellow dragon fish��s umami and enhances the taste.�� Another judge praised.


    ��I think this turtle soup is an exquisite item. This is the first time I have tasted a ck jade turtle that is over 3000 years old. This steaming method has done justice to it as well. The choice of not adding too much side ingredients and seasonings is a smart one. The crystal melon that was addedst didn��t affect the soup��s taste. Instead, it added a hint of fragrance.�� Old Hunter put down the soup��s bowl and nodded with satisfaction.


    ***


    The judges voiced out their individual opinions andmented on the two dishes.


    Mag leisurely brushed oil over the ribs and flipped them as he listened in intently.


    Listening to the judges��ments, Iman��s steamed yellow dragon fish was obviously better than Alfonso��s boiled ck jade turtle in clear soup. Although the boiled ck jade turtle in clear soup was also well-received, the overly simple cooking method had concealed the contestant��s culinary skills.


    After thementing, the judges gave the marks for the two dishes on the spot.


    The total marks for thepetition was 100 points. Each judge had 10 points and so the total was 100.


    The points were soon tallied.


    Iman received 90 points and was ranked 1st temporarily.


    Alfonso received 82 points and was ranked 2nd temporarily.


    90 points was considered a good score in this season��spetition. Together with Iman��s PK value that was at the third ce, he was basically confirmed to be in the top four.


    And, Alfonso, whose PK value was at the bottom, was confirmed to be eliminated.


    Mag nodded inwardly. Given Iman��s steady performance and rtionship with the judges, he only got 90 points. It was obvious that this judging panel was very stringent.


    This was a good thing for Mag. At least, it gave him the chance to be in the top four.


    With the announcement of Iman and Alfonso��s results, the atmosphere became tense.


    The other contestantspleted their dishes one by one and the dishes were sent to the judges�� table to bemented on and judged by the staff members.


    Just as Mag expected, the difference between the contestants wasn��t great. Among the six contestants who hadpleted, the lowest point was 78 while the highest was 92.


    Currently, the highest points came from a contestant called Angelina. Her dish called the ��Rainbow Phoenix�� was unanimously acimed by the judges.


    That was a delicacy that used the best Wild Pheasant as the main ingredient. By using all kinds of ingredients as decoration, shepleted the amazing transformation from the pheasant to the phoenix.


    Mag had read Angelina��s info before too. She was the only contestant without an agency, but she was a food blogger who was rather famous on WeTwit.


    Compared to the other contestants, her specialty was bestowing beauty on the food.


    She was like an artist who could turn the foul and rotten into the rare and ethereal. She made themon food into something beautiful and artistic.


    This before-and-after contrast was very attractive and shocking, so Angelina was also considered as a strong contender for the champion of this year��s Top Chef Competition.


    The other seven contestants had finished their dishes and the judges were already half-full.


    Everyone��s gaze and the camera focused on thest contestant who was still cooking��Mag.


    All the food��s aroma in the air hadn��t dissipated yet. Together with the judges�� excitingments, even the air seemed extra tasty.


    ��The time will be up soon. He��s not done yet?��


    ��Will Contestant Hades be the first contestant to run out of time on the Top Chef Competition?��


    ��His technique at dissecting the goat is great, but his cooking efficiency can be improved. Otherwise, he can only be a butcher.��


    Mag��s fans were anxious while the other contestants�� fans began to jeer at him.


    The other contestants were looking at Mag, waiting for him to make a fool of himself.


    Although the contestants who were eliminated were sad, they felt much better looking at Mag.


    Meanwhile, those contestants who thought that they had advanced, felt even more rxed.


    The judges were not in a hurry. Anyway, they couldn��t get off work before the show was over. Rather than them trying to make things up to talk about, it was more interesting to have a contestant present who they couldment on.


    ��There is a reason why the ancient method of grilling over charcoal was eliminated. Not many customers could spend so much time waiting for it,�� Julian said smilingly. He was in a great mood right now. His disciple had advanced into the top four in the second ce.


    ��Other than the ancient tribes that preserved their traditions, such a cooking method is rarely seen now. Not being hygienic enough was also an important reason why it was eliminated.�� David nodded too.


    ��What do you know about grilling over charcoal? Grilling the meat over a small fire is the essence. I think that this young man is patient, steady and experienced. He has great potential,�� Old Hunter said honestly.


    David looked unhappy and his voice became a little more sinister. ��I think he just wants to drag it out and get eliminated for not presenting it in time. It will save him and his pride from the judges��ments.��


    Right then, a rich grilled meat��s aroma pierced through the messy aromas in the air and surged towards the judges like an arrow.


    ��Smells great!��


    All the judges�� eyes lit up at the same time. They stopped arguing and turned to look at Mag.


    The grilled mutton ribs�� aroma was so rich and unique that it suppressed all the aromas�� remnants in the air after it appeared. No one could ignore it.


    A hint of a smile shed across Nancy��s eyes. She curved her lips and looked at Mag��s calm face. He didn��t look smug because of the judges�� attention.


    ��Is that the original aroma of grilled mutton? It��s so rich and invasive. Just smelling the aroma makes one hungry for it.�� A judge marveled.


    Another judge continued on speaking, ��The grilled mutton ribs is one of my favorite dishes, but this is indeed the first time I have seen mutton ribs that are grilled over charcoal. This rich aroma is unprecedented. It should have a lot to do with the marinating method and seasoning. It may be rted to the grilling method as well.��


    ��This aroma is awesome! It suppressed the remnants of all the other aromas as soon as it appeared. This aroma is more enticing than all the grilled mutton ribs that I have had before. It makes one look forward to it.�� Old Hunter looked rather agitated and he cast a smug nce at David and Julian, as though the goat��s ribs were grilled by him.


    Julian snorted lightly and kept quiet.


    David��s expression was slightly unnatural but he still said, ��The aroma of these grilled mutton ribs is indeed enticing, but the aroma alone isn��t enough. We have to taste it to know.��

 Chapter 2442 - Old Bootlicker

    <h4>Chapter 2442: Old Bootlicker</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ��It��s golden. Must be crispy, right?! I want to eat it!��


    ��Although it is charcoal-grilled, the mutton ribs still look very clean. No soot or charred parts can be seen.��


    ��Hades YYDS[1.YYDS (y��ngyu��n de sh��n; yyds) means ��eternal God�� and describes an outstanding person or thing. It��s simr to the saying GOAT (Greatest of All Time) in English. The phrase is often used by fans to praise their idols or simply to describe something they are fond of.]!��


    The judges��ments made those in the audience, who were not present, get gradually excited.


    The camera zoomed in and on the grilling rack, and on the mutton ribs that were grilled until they were golden, sizzling and sttering. They could almost smell the aromaing out of the screen.


    Compared to the other contestants�� reserved way of cooking. The grilling over charcoal was more straightforward and greater to watch.


    The contestants who hadpleted their dishes, focused their attention onto Mag too.


    A hint of surprise appeared in Angelina��s beautiful eyes. This grilled mutton ribs�� aroma was indeed special. It was much richer than the mutton ribs that she had roasted before. It was a mesmerizing and intoxicating aroma.


    At first, she thought Mag was using this ancient cooking method of grilling over the charcoal as a gimmick to wow the crowd, but now, she began to think that perhaps, it was this cooking method that bestowed a different taste to these mutton ribs.


    Just with this aroma alone, she already decided that Hades was a contestant with real skills and not one of those pretty faces who had no skills.


    Iman, whose cooking bench was closest to Mag��s, experienced the strongest scent now. He even couldn��t help but gulp a few times when the rich grilled meat��s aroma washed all over him and the sizzling sounds went into his ears.


    As the disciple of the chef of Tucker Restaurant, Iman had always believed that his culinary skills were the best since he joined this show. Even though he had once deemed Angelina to be his greatest opponent for the first ce, he didn��t think that her culinary skills were above his. He only thought that her ting was prettier than his.


    However, he had to admit now that if his steamed yellow dragon fish and Hades�� grilled mutton ribs werepleted at the same time, his steamed yellow dragon fish��s aroma would bepletely overwhelmed.


    Of course, this was just the aroma.


    As for what the taste was like, just as Judge David said, they had to taste it to know.


    And now, the most nervous contestant was, without a doubt, the contestant, Denton, who was ced at number four.


    Denton had thought that he was definitely making it to the top four. After all, his manager had told him before thepetition that the recement contestant was just a filler. He didn��t have to take him into consideration.


    However, Hades�� performance now made them look at him seriously.


    There was already an obvious disagreement among the judges, which was a good thing.


    The contestants�� skills were close. In the situation whereby Hades was 10 points behind, such a disagreement was enough to get him out of thepetition.


    The control of heat was just right and the ribs were in their best condition. Mag started to te them.


    There was no fancy ting. The 12 ribs were stacked on the long te in a pile. They were done after the chopped green onions were scattered over them.


    ��Judges, I am done.�� Mag raised his hand up.


    There was only five minutes left on the two hours countdown. The time was almost up.


    ��This ting is really casual,�� David saidughingly with disdain.


    ��Don��t tell me that you want him to ce the ribs in a fan shape? Isn��t a pile a kind of ssic ting too?�� Old Hunter dissed him. He was in loggerheads with David today.


    David looked displeased and he was about to rebut Hunter.


    Right then, Nancy spoke up leisurely. ��I think his ting suits his overall cooking style. It highlights his theme with simplicity. Grilled mutton ribs are grilled mutton ribs. There are no other fancy things. Moreover, the ribs themselves are enticing enough.��


    David��s words were choked in his mouth. He swallowed them and turned to butter up Nancy. ��Miss Nancy is right. There is a spirit in this casual ting. It looks like a mountain from afar and the chopped green onions look like the greenery dotting in between them. It��s really the highlight. These ribs are amazing.��


    ��Old bootlicker.�� Old Hunter flicked a disdainful nce at David and held back his urge to diss him.


    Mag couldn��t help looking at Judge David too. Hisprehensive skills were really awesome.


    Although there were many ways to te the ribs, Mag was toozy to do any of them. Hence, he chose the easiest way and stacked them all together. There was no spirit at all.


    However, Miss Nancy��s sudden support for him was a surprise.


    The Top Chef Competition might look like a culinarypetition on the surface, fundamentally it was still a variety show which focused on viewership, and to choose a chef for the McCarthy Family.


    As the person-in-charge of the show, other than being the judge, Nancy wielded even more power than the director.


    After David, all the judges switched their positions and heaped praises on Mag��s mutton ribs.


    Only Julian remained calm and quiet.


    As the chef of Tucker Restaurant, he had his pride. What did a little girl know about cooking?


    The ribs were sent to the judges�� table and ced on the conveyor belt for the judges to take a closer look.


    The ribs were grilled to a golden brown. The sizzling sounds were still audible as the aroma washed over them. They were irresistible.


    Nancy��s throat moved and there was a hint of anticipation in her eyes.


    The dishes that she tried previously were normal and couldn��tpare to their family��s chef��s culinary skills. The so-called delicacies were worse than the dishes that she normally ate, so they weren��t unusual.


    However, the grilled mutton ribs were different, even the family chef who specialized in grilling, had never made the grilled meat smell so enticing.


    After looking at the dish, the staff members ted a rib for each judge and presented it to the judge.


    The surface temperature of the ribs had cooled down a little and it was the best time for eating them right now.


    Nancy picked up her fork and knife gracefully and cut off a piece of meat from the rib before putting it into her mouth.


    She pursed her lips and chewed gently, savoring it carefully while maintaining her always-graceful persona.


    However�� in the next moment, she lost her control.


    The skin that was grilled till it was crispy, was wrapped around the sulent mutton. With only a gentle bite, before Nancy could react, the juice and fat exploded in her mouth. The slightly spicy fat melted on the tip of her tongue and triggered her taste buds instantly.


    ��Ah����


    Nancy opened her mouth slightly and made an enticing moan.


    Yes.


    Nancy realized she had lost control and blushed slightly, but her gaze was still fixed on the rib in front of her. Her fork and knife cut another piece of meat and she popped it into her mouth.


    The long-lost surprise for food made her a little excited.


    Even though she had led a wealthy lifestyle since she was young, she had lost most of her interest in food. However, it was just because of that, that she wanted to search for more tastes and thus, came to the Top Chef��s variety show.


    She was rather disappointed in this year��s Top Chef Competition. It didn��t let her find a whole new taste. She didn��t expect a recement contestant, who was found at thest minute, to give her the greatest surprise.

 Chapter 2443 - This Rib Is Awesome!

    <h4>Chapter 2443: This Rib Is Awesome!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ��Miss Nancy��s exmation was so sexy!��


    ��Miss Nancy eximed. Hades is definitely going to win!��


    ��Miss Nancy has had an aloof expression the whole time. I didn��t expect her to lose herposure over these grilled mutton ribs. Looking at her mesmerized expression. Is it really that delicious?��


    The bullet chat refreshed crazily. The discussion was especially heated regarding Nancy losing herposure over the grilled mutton ribs.


    ��Is it real? Is that neer so good?�� The director had a weird expression as he looked at Nancy, who was immersed in eating the mutton ribs. He changed a few lines in the script that he was holding and went into deep thought.


    The other judges began to try out the grilled mutton ribs.


    Old Hunter put on the disposable gloves and picked up the rib that was as thick as a child��s arm. He pinched the meat with his fingers. The surface was slightly tough but the meat��s texture was still tender. Then, he took a bite.


    Under the crispy skin, the juice in the tender meat squirted out. The slightly spicy taste had seeped into the meat together with the light fragrance of the fruit wood charcoal. The savory sauce gave the mutton a rich taste. The tendon that clinged onto the bone gave him ayered sensation when he chewed. It was oily but not greasy.


    ��This rib is awesome!��


    Old Hunter��s eyes widened a little and he praised it with greasy lips. He didn��t make otherments and simply took another bite of the rib again. He chewed carefully with narrowed eyes and a mesmerized expression.


    ��Is he exaggerating?�� David gave Old Hunter a side nce before looking at Nancy, who only tasted the previous dishes once and was now digging into the rib. He also cut out a piece with his knife and fed it into his mouth, despite his aversion to direct grilling over the charcoal��s fire.


    ��Mmm����


    David��s eyes widened as soon as the meat entered his mouth.


    The rich fat in between the meat exploded in his mouth and the seasoning on the crispy skin was perfect.


    With that bite, he saw the agile herd of goats running on the grasnd. They were the elves on the grasnd. He saw the red charcoal, and the fragrance of fruit wood charcoal blossomed quietly during the burning. He saw the scene where his forebears grilled food over the fire.


    Everything was like a dream and it subverted his thinking.


    This scrumptiousness was explosive and irresistible. There was no way to resist it.


    As one of the top food critics in Underground City, he had tasted almost all the famous chefs�� dishes.


    He was the judge for the Top Chef Competition for the past two years. Frankly speaking, the majority of the contestants�� potential were limited. They had a gap from the real masters. For example, Iman��s steamed yellow dragon fish was inferior to Julian��s.


    For the show��s effects, he would usually say some praises.


    However, this rib was a thunder in a clear sky. It upied a region in his heart alone.


    Yes. To him, this was undoubtedly an astonishing delicacy. It was a dish that wasparable to the top masters�� best dishes.


    ��I think I might have been wrong previously. I was very wrong.�� David looked with hot tears in his eyes before taking another bite. ��So good����


    The judges were so mesmerized by the grilled mutton ribs that they forgot toment. This situation had never happened on the Top Chef Competition before.


    ��I, David, will rather starve than eat a mouthful of grilled mutton ribs! In the next second: Mmm�� so good!��


    ��A scene where everyone is proven wrong!��


    ��It makes me so hungry. Are there any restaurants in Tucker City that have grilled mutton ribs?��


    ��Maybe not today, but there definitely will be tomorrow.��


    The audience in front of the screens were craving it so badly.


    In the Twin Towers, Akali was gulping on the sofa as she ordered her secretary at the side, ��Didn��t Brother Hades grill 12 ribs? They ate 10 of them, so there are two left. Go get them for me.��


    ��Young Mistress, this���� The secretary looked hesitant. ��This is the McCarthy Family��s show after all, and Miss Nancy is in charge of it. I��m afraid we are not able to ask for that.��


    ��If we can��t ask for that, then snatch them. The Mocha Building is not the Twin Towers,�� Akali said matter-of-factly.


    ��I��m confident that we can breach the Mocha Building, but�� this is a live show that hundreds of millions of people are watching right now. We might cause a bad influence.�� The secretary reminded her gingerly. Sweat was already beading on her forehead. She couldn��t imagine how furious Master would be if that really happened.


    Akali flicked a nce at her and seriously pondered for a while before saying, ��Forget it. I��ll send a message to Nancy directly. She will give me respect.��


    ��That will be for the best,�� the secretary said fawningly, but she was secretly dissing inwardly. The hell would Miss Nancy give you the respect!


    Seeing that everyone was marveling over this grilled mutton rib, Julian also cut a piece of meat off.


    The razor-sharp dining knife sliced open the meat and the fat and juice squirted out from the cut surface. The gleaming meat aroused his appetite. The crispy exterior and tender interior was, without any doubts, the grilled meat��s best state.


    Hades had used the most primitive charcoal grill without any precise temperature control. It was difficult for him to control the temperature and yet he grasped the perfect temperature. That was really hard.


    Putting the mutton into his mouth, the crispy exterior engulfed the tender meat while the fragrance of the charcoal was wrapped inside. Its taste was so unique and distinct that the other grilling methods had never achieved such a level.


    Judging from the mutton��s state, Hades�� control of the temperature was perfect. It could easily be overdone or under cooked but yet, it was perfect.


    The precise kitchenware had provided many conveniences for the chefs and greatly lowered the threshold to be a chef. For example, the temperature that was the hardest to control could be done with a timer. And, even the seasonings came with their own measuring equipment.


    Back then when he was learning how to cook, his master had given him an old set of kitchenware that had all the automated parts removed. This was so that he could learn how to cook himself and not depend on the fully-automated kitchenwarepletely.


    A few hundred years had passed and he had be the Tucker Restaurant��s head chef. Other than the VIPs that came asionally, he was rarely busy in the back kitchen.


    The chefs now could make his signature dishes steadily with the precision kitchenware. There was a slight difference, but the normal customers were not able to taste it.


    Iman was, without a doubt, the best among his disciples. He was the disciple whom he was most proud of.


    However, the rib in front of him sent him back down memoryne.


    Those days when he was scolded by his strict Master. Those days when he was sweating like mad in the simple back kitchen. Those days when he was ecstatic over the minute improvements in his culinary skills.


    He seemed to have forgotten about those things while he was persevering on.


    After swallowing the mutton, a warm flow went down his throat and lit up his heart.


    It had been years since his culinary skills had improved, right?


    Did hisfortable mentality finally destroy him? That was really bad.


    Julian put down the fork and knife and put on the gloves. He picked up the whole rib and munched on it.


    Taking big bites of the meat with his hands was the right way to eat the ribs.

 Chapter 2444 - I Truly Appreciate You

    <h4>Chapter 2444: I Truly Appreciate You</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Old Hunter was the first to finish the rib. He left the bare bone and took off the gloves. He wiped away the sweat on his forehead and grease on his mouth. He had an expression of longing for more.


    ��This is the best grilled mutton rib that I have had in my life. I could even say that it��s the best among all the grilled meats that I have ever had.�� Old Hunter looked at Mag with appreciation. ��Contestant, your potential is way better than I have imagined.��


    ��Thank you.�� Mag smiled humbly.


    David followed after him. After eating his rib, he looked at Nancy, who was still eating her rib gracefully. One had to know that she only ate a small bite of the previous seven dishes. Obviously, she was very satisfied with that mutton rib.


    ��First of all, I would like to apologize to Hades for my earlier rashness and recklessness. After the tasting, it��s obvious that he has found a perfect bnce point between food safety and scrumptiousness.


    ��He has shown us the real core of delicious food with an ancient cooking method. Extremely precise cooking equipment may not create absolutely scrumptious food. The charm of an experienced chef handling everything is more admirable.


    ��Just as Old Hunter said, this rib is also the best that I have ever had. Be it the control of the heat, or the seasoning, they were perfect. It��s astonishing.


    ��It��s foreseeable that this dish will create a grilled meat craze and bring new ideas to the world of grilled meat,�� David looked at the camera andmented about the goat ribs.


    All the judges looked at David strangely. Although this grilled mutton rib was delicious, given David��s prideful character, why would he admit his mistakes publicly? This matter was indeed weird.


    Mag raised his brows slightly but he still nodded with a smile.


    ��It��s rare to hear such a greatment from David. Furthermore, he apologized first before hemented.��


    ��I��m asking again. Can we have the same charcoal-grilled mutton ribs somewhere in Tucker City? If there is somewhere, I��m going there right now!��


    ��I think that Brother Righteous has a great chance to advance today!��


    ��I did my calctions. ording to the programming division��s rules, if Hades wants to advance, he has to get 96 points from the judges before he can advance into the top four with a?minute<sup>1</sup>?advantage.��


    Theizens refreshed the bullet chat crazily.


    Mag had done his calctions inwardly too. ording to the real-time PK value calctions that Xi told him telepathically, he did indeed need to receive 96 points from the judges to defeat the current fourth ce.


    Although he had a lot of traffic today, it was only one morning. Till now, his PK value was only three after conversion.


    Of course, this was already better than the zero points that he had expected at first.


    Currently, the contestant in fourth ce, Denton, had abined score of 88.5.


    Looking at it now, his situation was still not bad on the surface.


    Denton, who was at the side, could no longer remain calm now. He kept looking towards his manager below the stage. Although he knew that Mag��s online score was very low, he wondered if the judges�� greatments would cause the situation to change.


    The contestants who didn��t take Mag seriously before, began to be concerned and wary of Mag.


    After David finishedmenting, Nancy also put down her cutlery.


    She had eaten the entire rib clean with a fork and knife. Only a little tendon��s membrane was still stuck to the bone.


    The other judges weren��t in a hurry to express their opinions. They seemed to turn their gaze to Nancy.


    This show was still decided by Nancy, including the top four��s name list. They had received it before thepetition.


    However, this contestant who appeared suddenly, was too amazing. Miss Nancy, who usually didn��t eat much on the show, actually finished a whole mutton rib. This was an unexpected change that wasn��t in the script.


    And when David, who was usually very glib, decided to praise Mag shamelessly, it made them decide toment after Nancy made her decision.


    Nancy wiped away the grease on her lips gracefully and looked at Mag with an unconcealed appreciative gaze.


    She was rather disappointed in this year��s Top Chef Competition. None of the dishes had surprised her. She had decided that even the champion was not going to enter the McCarthy Manor��s kitchen.


    However, she had changed her mind today.


    She was going to have this man.


    Just with these grilled mutton ribs, Nancy had already decided to let Hades enter the McCarthy Manor��s kitchen and be in charge of grills.


    Even though she couldn��t eat grilled mutton ribs every day, it was still an extreme scrumptious experience for either a friends�� gathering or a snack.


    Furthermore, it was difficult for the other chefs to replicate it, which meant that he was irreceable.


    ��This is the first dish that I have finished in this year��s Top Chef Competition.�� Nancy looked at Mag and smilingly said, ��Hades has made an astonishingly mesmerizing dish with a normal Haley Goat. Before that, I had never imagined that mutton could be so tender and juicy, and so deliciously mesmerizing.


    ��He used this method to let us see the charm of the traditional charcoal grilling, and has also proved on the Top Chef Competition��s stage that not only the expensive and precious ingredients can create delicious food.��


    ��I truly appreciate you.��


    Thest sentence was solely meant for Mag.


    Mag was still as calm as ever. He nodded with a smile. ��Thank you.��


    The judges looked at each other with an ��Aha!�� expression.


    The previous contestant who had received Miss Nancy��s praises and appreciation was the champion of the second edition. He should be the head chef of the McCarthy Manor now.


    Hence, all the judges after her were heaping praises on Mag. They weren��t stingy with their praises at all.


    ��Is this mutton rib really that scrumptious?�� Johnny looked shocked. The script was in a mess now, but Miss Nancy was the one who changed the script, so he couldn��t be unhappy at all. He altered the script with a frown as he told his assistant, ��Aren��t there still two ribs left? Go get them for me to try them out.��


    ��Sure.�� The assistant quickly strode off. This was considered as one of the director��s team��s benefits. The dishes that were leftover by the judges were ��processed�� by them.


    ��Pack the remaining two ribs for me. I��m bringing them home.�� Right then, Nancy��s voice appeared in his ear telepathically.


    Johnny��s expression froze, but he quickly nodded in agreement.


    ��Director.�� The assistant swiftly returned with the te and offered him the two ribs.


    Johnny gulped when he looked at the ribs and tried his best to move his gaze away. ��Pack them in the highest manner possible and put them in the warmer.��


    ��You are not tasting it now?�� The assistant was perplexed.


    ��I want to, but thedy boss doesn��t allow me to.�� Johnny was miserable as he covered his face and said, ��How can we fool around during work time? Bring them away.��

 Chapter 2445 - Advancing To Semifinals

    <h4>Chapter 2445: Advancing To Semifinals</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Nancy��s admiration made Mag feel moreposed. He even started thinking if there was a possibility to join the McCarthy Family through Nancy, even if he did not win thepetition.


    His aim was not to win thepetition. His ultimate goal was to join the McCarthy Family and toplete his mission.


    Achieving it via Nancy would seem very safe.


    Of course, if he could win thepetition, he would also be able to gain a foothold in the Underground City��s Gourmet circle.


    All the judges had made theirments. All, except for Julian, who had just ced the bones of cleanly eaten mutton ribs on his te. The camera naturally focused on him.


    Iman looked at his master closely. His master had always been very strict. He had barely heard himpliment anyone since he learned culinary skills from him when he was young.


    Denton��s face was as pale as a sheet. It was as though he saw the slot for the top four position fly away from him.


    ��These mutton ribs are indeed rather unique. You can tell the chef��s attention to this dish based on the infusion of fruit charcoal and the tender meat wrapped within the slightly charred surface.


    ��The cooking method seems easy but it actually demands a lot from a chef to be able to control the heat well. This might just be basic for a chef, but most chefs have lost this skill because of the extremely urate kitchenware.


    ��I think the charcoal-roasted mutton ribs are the best dish for today,�� Julian dered.


    The judges looked at Julian in shock. The nickname ��iron-face Julian�� did note by for nothing. Julian did not even spare his disciples from his disses but actually gave Hades, a contestant he did not think could make it, such a positivepliment.


    ��This, I agree,�� Old Hunter nodded in agreement. ��The chefs nowadays have already forgotten what cooking is all about. They have all be tools of recipes and kitchenware.��


    Upon hearing that, the contestants on the stage all looked down, avoiding eye contact with the judges.


    ��What�� apliment!�� Iman was shocked. He had never heard such apliment in the past 10-odd years. Even in thest three seasons of the Top Chef Competition, he had never heard his masterpliment someone like that.


    ��Done for, I��m really done for,�� Denton muttered under his breath. Even Julian, the strictest judge, gave him such a goodpliment. Hades would most likely get above 90 points from the judges.


    ��Thanks for thements. Now, can we have the judges award their points for Hades�� dish!�� the emcee said.


    The judges stopped discussing and started marking their points seriously.


    ��I��m so nervous! Can Big brother Hades make aeback?��


    ��Although he wasplimented, I think the chances for Hades to get through to the next round would still be slim. No one had gotten higher than 95 points in this season��s Top Chef Competition yet. He will only be able to make it through if he gets 96.��


    ��It��s already unfair to the other contestants that he was brought into the showst-minute. It��s only right if he was eliminated.��


    The audience before the screen was very nervous as well.


    ��What a difficult decision. I want Brother Hades to be eliminated, that way, he would be mine. But I want him to make it through to the next round too. I don��t want to see him upset when he gets eliminated. What should I do?�� On the top floor of the Twin Towers, Akali had a distressed expression as she chewed on the mutton ribs in her hands.


    During the program recording, she could not get through to Nancy��s phone. The mutton ribs did note from the recording site. It was a substitute her secretary got for her at thest minute. It was the mutton ribs with the best reputation in Tucker City.


    The mutton ribs in her hands tasted pretty good but she was still craving the one Hades made.


    She could tell that Nancy was beginning to take interest in Hades and that was why she said such shameless words.


    The Top Chef Competition was actually just apetition to choose a chef for the McCarthy Manor.


    Those in the industry all knew it very well. But that was precisely why everyone wanted to join thepetition. It was so that they could join the McCarthy Family.


    To be chosen by the top ten families meant that one would not need to worry about putting food on the table and would even be highly respected.


    Of course, she had whatever Nancy had. In fact, she had more.


    Akali sent Mag a private message on WeTwit and continued watching the program.


    A minute passed quickly. The judges put down their scoreboards and waited for the result to be shown.


    After that�� the programming division annoyingly inserted an advertisement.


    Hades�� scores would be revealed soon and that would determine if he could get through to the top four. Right now, the program was at its peak in viewership. There were 1.3 billion watching the live-stream.


    Therefore, Johnny signed ast-minute agreement with apany to have a 12-secondmercial priced at 0.1 billion inserted into the live-stream.


    Mag dissed the crafty businessman and he could not help but feel increasingly nervous.


    This felt exactly like how he felt back then when he was waiting for his high school results before he knew his family was extremely rich.


    The 20-seconds-long wait finally passed. Mag��s score was revealed.


    ��Judges�� total score: 96!��


    ��Comprehensive score: 89.4!��


    ��Ranking: 3!��


    Mag looked at the scores on the screen and let out a relieved smile.


    It was a little better than what he expected and also a little more nerve-racking


    The contestant in fourth ce had 88 points. If he hadn��t garnered so much attention to himself prior to thepetition and did not have that three points PK value, he would have already been eliminated and sent home.


    ��This�� this�� this is impossible���� Denton was dispirited. From the preliminaries all the way to the quarterfinals, he had yet to see any contestant with a score of 96 points.


    This fellow here, in his firstpetition, actually achieved such a high score.


    ��Fantastic!�� Angelina looked at Mag with admiration.


    Although she was in first ce, the judges only gave her 93 points. She was initially still quite proud about breaking the highest score the judges have given for this season. She did not expect that her record was broken by Mag immediately and was pulled up to 96 points.


    ��This fellow is such a monster!�� Iman looked at Mag seriously. 96 points. It meant that at least six of the judges gave Mag full marks. That meant that they were very satisfied with that dish.


    One had to know that Mag only obtained 3 points for his PK value but could still clinch the third position and was only behind by 0.6 points in terms ofprehensive score.


    The scarier part was that he only made an official announcement to join the Top Chef Competition this morning. Just when everyone thought that his PK value should be zero, he actually already had three?!


    ��Congrattions to Hades for advancing to the top semifinals!��


    ��w(?��?)w!!he actually got 96 points!��


    ��The second-highest score in the history of the Top Chef Competition and the highest for this season!��


    ��Thisst-minute contestant is way too strong!��


    ��This feeling of an epiceback is superb! I��m bing a fan!��


    Amotion stirred among the audience.

 Chapter 2446 - I Find You Increasingly Adorable

    <h4>Chapter 2446: I Find You Increasingly Adorable</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ��What was I even nervous about?�� Xi loosened her clenched fist at the bottom of the stage and smiled.


    ��However, was all this part of his n? Even from that post he sent out in the morning?�� Xi looked at Mag curiously.


    Mag did not seem to struggle with adapting to life here ever since he came down to the Underground City with her. He seemed to be able to arrange things very well and had a lot of tricks up his sleeves. She even thought that he might be from the Underground City.


    His extraordinary performance in his professional field had sessfully won the judges over and got him a rare high score to advance to the semifinals. It could be considered taking one sessful step forward for the mission.


    The name list for the top four was out anding in first ce was Angelina who got 92 marks. Iman came in second ce and Mag was in third ce with only a 0.4 points difference.


    The other four contestants were eliminated.


    ��Sir, I have a question!�� Denton stood out angrily.


    Everyone looked at him a little sympathetically.


    ording to the original script, he should have been in the top four positions and not on the elimination list.


    The emcee looked toward the director.


    Johnny nodded and allowed him to speak.


    ��Denton, what questions do you have?�� the emcee asked.


    Johnny pointed at Mag and said, ��Hades only joined the Top Chef Competition today. His basic PK value was 0. How can he reach three points within just a few hours? This is impossible!��


    The other contestants had almost the same expressions. They all looked at the judges and emcee.


    ��That is indeed a little strange.�� David agreed with a nod.


    As a permanent judge of thepetition for three seasons, he knew clearly that at the semifinals, the three points from the online score meant that Hades��s PK value had already gone past 30 million.


    Although it was way lower than the average points of the other contestants, it was actually very high for a contestant who had just officially announced joining thepetition five hours ago.


    With the contestants�� and judges�� suspicion raised, the emcee raised his hand calmly and said, ��Please switch to the real-time PK board.��


    The screen on-site switched to the PK board of the eight contestants. Angelina was in the top ce with 0.15 billion. The second was Iman with 0.13 billion. Thest ce on the board was Hades with a PK value of 35 million.


    35 million and the number was still rapidly increasing.


    The screen also showed the calction method. ording to the calction, Mag��s online score was at 3.1 now. Another 0.1 more than before.


    ��What did this fellow do?!��


    This was what all the judges and contestants thought.


    ��What a joke, Hades is now Brother Righteous with billions of fans online!��


    ��You need to understand them. After all, the contestants and judges have been off the inte for two hours and they don��t know that times have already changed.��


    ��If you and I don��t vote, when will Brother Righteous reach the top? Brothers, cast your votes!��


    Theizens were all going wild. They were all very satisfied with the result.


    ��This���� Denton was about to go crazy.


    ��Are you mad? This is the live-stream of the Top Chef Competition! Even if you don��t want your life, I want mine!�� Just then, Denton��s manager��s slightly trembling voice exploded in his ear, shaking him awake instantly. Denton swallowed whatever words he wanted to say back in.


    ��This is incredible. I ept it. Congrattions, Hades.�� Denton controlled his emotions and squeezed out a smile at Mag.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag saw Denton��s ugly smile and found it very funny. He smiled even more brilliantly.


    The queries of the contestants had been answered and the programming division even gave each eliminated contestant some time to bid farewell at this stage.


    Although this was a culinarypetition, the contestants themselves were almost celebrities, considering how much viewership and poprity the show had.


    The top eight contestants of all seasons were mostly signed under Mocha Group and debuted ording to their specialty.


    The eliminated contestants left thepetition stage and the contestants who advanced took their seats sessfully. The judges congratted them on advancing and at the same time, announced that the semifinals would be held the next day. Thepetition rules would be announced on the day of thepetition itself.


    That was the end of a two and a half hour long quarterfinal of the Top Chef Competition.


    ��The live-stream has ended. Thanks, everyone,�� Johnny said as he stood up and pulled off his in-ear microphone.


    The cameras were all turned off and the judges all stood up as they moved their stiff bodies around, after sitting for more than two hours.


    The contestants headed offstage and were all led away by their managers.


    ��Did you generate fans for me?�� Mag asked Xi telepathically as they walked through the long walkway.


    ��No.�� Xi shook her head.


    ��That 30 million is way too much!�� Mag was still in disbelief.


    ��The incident from the morning is still brewing. At the same time, the Top Chef Competition also helped with the volume. Therefore, the poprity,�� Xi exined.


    ��Has Horace been arrested?�� Mag asked without a smile.


    ��Charlie and Bart have already been withheld by the Justice Investigation Bureau. But Horace has yet to be arrested.��


    ��ording to how cruel Fergus is, whether Horace would still be alive right now is still unknown.�� Mag shook his head. He thought for a while and said, ��Give me Horace��s location. I know you can obtain it.��


    ��What do you want to do?�� Xi stopped in her tracks and looked intently at him.


    ��I��ve said it before. Justice might be dyed but never absent,�� Mag said with a smile.


    ��You should leave such things to the Justice Investigation Bureau. Your method does notply with the rules of the Underground City.�� Xi shook her head.


    ��Would letting him be silencedply with the Underground City rules?�� Mag asked sarcastically. ��That��s true. This rule of yours was set by them in the first ce.��


    Xi fell silent and continued walking.


    ��He should be tried and redeem himself in front of those young girls who died with grievances or are still trapped in their nightmares. He should not die quietly and be staged to look like hemitted suicide,�� Mag said as he looked at Xi��s back profile.


    Xi took a deep breath and turned to look at him. ��The rules of the programming division is that no contestant can leave Mocha Building without permission. Therefore, you have to leave your bangle in the building. You only have two hours.��


    ��I find you increasingly adorable.�� Mag caught up with Xi with a bright smile.


    Approximately 10 minutester, the flying car driven by Xi flew off from Mocha Building.


    ��Women��s clothes are indeed quite ufortable. However, the dress is still quite breathable.�� Mag pulled off his headpiece and undid the buttons to the rather tight-fitting dress.


    There was a red dot on the screen. It was located among the mountains 3000 km away from Tucker City. It was currently stationary.


    This should be Horace��s location.


    ��Let��s go meet this scumbag.�� Mag switched on auto-pilot and started changing.

 Chapter 2447 - The Adjudicator

    <h4>Chapter 2447: The Adjudicator</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In a deserted valley filled with strange rocks, Horace stood on a giant rock and looked eastwards nervously.


    Around 15 minutes ago, he had finally made contact with Young Master Fergus.


    Young Master Fergus agreed to help him escape based on his years of loyalty.


    He would receive a new identity and move far away from Tucker City to a small town at the northwestern borders. The Dixon Family had a branchpany there and he would be the new CEO of thatpany. He could return to Tucker City after staying there for 10 years.


    With the Dixon Family��s power, he knew very well that Fergus could do that easily.


    ��Although it��s a border town, it��s still the Dixon Family��spany. There should be many pretty young maidens in thepany, right?�� Horace was already looking forward to his new life.


    A dot of light appeared in the sky and a flying car giving out a dim light appeared at the horizon. It appeared in front of him in a blink of an eye.


    There was no logo on the flying car. It hovered five meters in front of Horace just like a ghost.


    Horace looked ecstatic. He leaped off from the giant rock to the ground.


    The flying car��s door opened and out came a young man in a ck body suit and sunsses. He solemnly said, ��Horace?��


    ��Yes, I��m Horace,�� Horace replied with a smile. He was wondering why it wasn��t someone close to Fergus meeting him.


    The young man in ck clothes clicked on his bangle and confirmed Horace��s identity again. Then, he looked around him and coldly smiled. ��You have chosen a nice ce.��


    ��This ce is very secluded. We won��t be discovered easily. I discovered this ce when I was choosing the locations.�� Horace was feeling a little smug, but he still hurried him. ��We��d better leave now. I heard that Charlie and Bart were already arrested.��


    ��Where is your flying car parked?�� the young man asked.


    ��Right behind that rock.�� Horace waved his hand and a flying car flew out from a giant rock.


    ��Excellent, then we shall be on our way now.�� The young man nodded and walked to his own flying car.


    Horace followed after the young man. He lifted his hand up to show him his bangle. ��Should I change my bangle now? Will we be traced?��


    The young man walking in front suddenly stopped. His hand grabbed Horace��s throat when he turned around. He watched Horace��s face turn dark red and shook his head. ��There��s no need for that. Young Master said that it will be more troublesome if they can��t find you.��


    Horace red at the young man, who lifted him up with one hand, with a shocked and pained expression as he said in a hoarse voice, ��H-he wants to silence me����


    ��There��s no silencing. They will soon find youmitting suicide here because you can��t face the punishment of a lifetime in jail. This is very reasonable.�� The young man shook his head and tightened his grasp as he prepared to end him.


    Horace had a desperate expression. He already knew Fergus had decided to end this matter right here. Dead men would never talk and could take all the me.


    A white light had already appeared in front of his eyes. He had no way to retaliate or struggle. The other party was an 8th-tier powerhouse and hadplete control over him.


    Right then, a sh of white light came down from the sky.


    Ding!


    A thin and narrow ck longsword stabbed into the rock.


    And the man in ck��s arm that was grabbing Horace, was chopped off by the sword.


    Fresh blood sshed all over Horace��s face. The young man let out a painful scream, but he couldn��t be bothered with the pain yet as he took out a three-sided short dagger and pounced onto Horace on the ground.


    A figure dropped from the sky and stepped onto the man in ck��s waist. He was sent flying as he crashed into dozens of stone pirs and weird rocks.


    The three-sided short dagger missed Horace��s heart, but it still left a bloody wound on his thigh.


    Horace fell to the ground, holding his throat. He couldn��t care about the pain in his leg as he looked at the man in ck who appeared suddenly. Horace said in a hoarse voice, ��Save me. I��ll tell you anything! I��ll be truthful! Fergus wanted to silence me. I haveundered billions for the Dixon Family in the past few hundred years and they want to silence me!��


    The man in the luxurious ck long robe wore a ck and gold mask. He looked noble and mysterious.


    His razor-sharp gaze turned to the young man in ck, who was crushed under the giant rock, and lifted his hand at him.


    ��Bang!��


    That young man in ck exploded without any warning. The huge explosion wave turned everything within 10 meters of the rock into dust.


    ��Suicide assassin?�� Mag frowned. This was much more vicious than hiding poison in the teeth.


    The remaining explosion wave was removed by Mag with a wave of his hand.


    Horace looked at the falling rocks with lingering fear, but he also heaved a breath of relief at the same time.


    He had never thought that Fergus would send an assassin to kill him, and it was such a fierce person.


    ��Thank you for saving me. Please bring me away from here. As long as you can guarantee my safety, I will tell you all I know!�� Horace kowtowed to Mag.


    Judging from the mysterious man in ck��s power, he was at least a 10th-tier powerhouse. He just didn��t know which side he belonged to.


    Meanwhile, what Horace didn��t know was, on the WeTwit��s live-stream, a chatroom called ��Judging Horace�� had appeared. The creator was ��The Adjudicator��.


    The live-stream began when the killer in ck was strangling Horace��s throat. Then, the deacon in ck descended from the sky, cut off the killer��s arm and sent him flying away with a kick.


    In the situation whereby the whole Inte was looking for Horace, this live-stream was pinned to the top when it was discovered.


    ��Darn it! The Justice Investigation Bureau failed to locate Horace, yet the vlogger found him?!��


    ��Judging Horace? Perhaps, it��s going to live-stream the judgement and have illegal torture?��


    ��The scene is so bloody! Is that the legendary plutocrat��s suicide assassin? It��s so scary!��


    ��He actually mentioned the Dixon Family. Let��s watch it while we can. I have a feeling that the vlogger��s ount will be canceled soon.��


    ��Please help me sh him. I��ll send you to the top of the trending list!��


    Theizens were shocked by the suicide assassin, yet at the same time, they were also excited by the live-stream��s content.


    ��Are you talking terms with me?�� Mag stared at Horace.


    ��You know very well that all I have left to survive on are these secrets.�� Horace smiled, revealing his wily old fox��s character.


    ��Unfortunately, I��m not interested in these things.�� Mag shook his head. He bent over and drew his ck longsword out from the rocks slowly as he said in stern and cold voice, ��Horace, I will judge you for your crimes here today. For the past 300 years, you, together with Charlie and Bart, have sexually assualted 362 women, including 62 minors. 18 victimsmitted suicide because of the humiliation. Over 100 victims fell into deep depression. Do you admit to your crimes?��

 Chapter 2448 - Tear Away the Fig Leaf

    <h4>Chapter 2448: Tear Away the Fig Leaf</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The live video of ��Judging Horace�� was climbing up the WeTwit��s live-stream interface rapidly. It gained a lot of attention within a short time.


    After the sexual assualt incident was exposed, and with Hades�� astonishing performance on the Top Chef Competition, this incident gained even more attention.


    A famous director who was very respected in the industry, an evergreen actor in the movie industry, and the favorite of all in the movie industry, were actually so depraved that they preyed on hundreds of innocent maidens and directly caused more than 10 maidens tomit suicide in depression.


    Such a contrast was shocking and infuriating.


    The Justice Investigation Bureau quickly intervened and Charlie and Bart were soon arrested. However, Horace disappeared after he escaped from the film and video base. Nobody knew where he was. Theizens started a movement called ��Find Horace��, and millions had responded to it.


    Nobody expected that a live video called ��Judging Horace�� appeared on WeTwit before the Justice Investigation Bureau and theizens found him.


    Moreover, the opening scene of the live-stream was brutal. The suicide assassin wanted to silence Horace and his arm was chopped off by a sword that came from the sky. He self-detonated when he had no way to escape.


    Such a realistic scene brought a great shock to the audience.


    The speech that Horace made in his panic had also proven the legendary suicide assassins that belonged to the plutocrats.


    Of course, what made the audience even more shocked was that the person who came wasn��t from the Justice Investigation Bureau. He was a mysterious man in ck.


    More importantly, he wasn��t here to arrest Horace, but to judge him!


    There was no court and no victims present. There was only the suspect and the man in ck who called himself ��The Adjudicator��.


    Professionalwyers had analyzed the situation before. In Tucker City��s high court whereby the sentencing was getting increasingly careful, the chances of Horace receiving a death sentence was extremely low. He could even be jailed for less than 50 years.


    Given Horace��s current age, he had a chance of getting out of the prison alive.


    The result had also caused a great hoo-ha on the Inte. A bastard who caused misery to hundreds of victims, might only receive such a light sentence.


    But now that this Adjudicator had found Horace before the Justice Investigation Bureau did and decided to pass the judgment on the live-stream.


    Everyone was waiting to see what kind of judgment he would give to Horace.


    ***


    In the WeTwit��s headquarter building, Lucien, who had just fallen asleep, was woken up in a hurry by Amos, the Director of Operations.


    ��What��s it?�� Lucien, whose nap was interrupted, was rather unhappy.


    ��Horace was caught,�� Amos said nervously.


    ��A director without the help of the Dixon Family. Do you think he��s capable of escaping from the Justice Investigation Bureau?�� Lucien looked increasingly annoyed. He actually disturbed him because of such a small matter.


    ��No�� He wasn��t caught by the Justice Investigation Bureau. He was caught by a mysterious man who called himself ��The Adjudicator�� and he has set up a live video on WeTwit. He is live-streaming the judging of Horace.�� Amos clicked open his bangle and set it to the double-screen. One of them was the live video by ��The Adjudicator��, while the other was the rey of it. It started from the part where the suicide assassin tried to kill Horace.


    ��A vignte?�� Lucien��s eyes widened as he looked at the virtual screen. He no longer felt sleepy.


    There were a lot of factors in this video and they were very sensitive.


    The Dixon Family wanted to silence Horace and had sent their most loyal assassin. Judging from their preparation, it was very well done.


    Furthermore, this scene happened to be encountered by ��The Adjudicator�� and he live-streamed it.


    The ancient plutocrats had existed for tens of thousands of years and they were the rulers of Underground City. Later on, they moved behind the scenes as the political system changed, but they still ruled and influenced Underground City in other ways.


    Of course, this kind of control was secretive and not known by the public.


    And, the assassins and private soldiers that the plutocrats kept, had always just been rumors online. There had never been any factual evidence of them.


    Then, today��s video clip pointed out the Dixon Family directly.


    Keeping assassins, silencing witnesses. Was that the real plutocrats?


    Scary, scary��


    Frankly speaking, Lucien was a little afraid too.


    He knew about the power of the various plutocrats, but he didn��t expect them to silence Horace so decisively.


    In his position, he might offend any one of them one day. Would he encounter something like that one day?


    ��Shall we shut down this live video first?�� Amos asked, ��Using the excuse of obstructing thews and preventing imitation.��


    ��Shutting down the live video will please the Dixon Family, but we will offend the other families. Furthermore, I have to check the military��s intentions.�� Lucien shook his head. He clicked on his bangle and dialed a number as he said, ��You should go back first and wait for my news.��


    ��Sure.�� Amos quickly strode away.


    Very soon, Lucien got a reply from the military: The people need an outlet to vent their frustration.


    After a moment of hesitation, Lucien sent a message to Amos. He wanted him to observe first and not interfere with the live video for the moment.


    ***


    ��Basta*d! Look at what you have done!��


    A loud p echoed throughout the vi. Fergus lowered his head with a swollen cheek and a panicked expression.


    He sent the assassin and to y safe, he deliberately sent an 8th-tier assassin to kill Horace, who was only 5th-tier.


    However, he didn��t expect someone to interfere and kill the assassin that was painstakingly groomed by the Dixon Family. Horace was caught and what was even more terrifying was, that person actually live-streamed the whole process.


    It wasn��t a secret among the plutocrats to keep assassins.


    The big families had interests in all kinds of industries in the Underground City. There were affairs that they couldn��t settle above board. The assassins were the best candidates to handle such affairs


    However, to the ordinary folks, this was an absolute secret that couldn��t be discussed at the table.


    But this so-called ��The Adjudicator�� had torn away the fig leaf and Horace��s speech had exposed the Dixon Familypletely.


    ��Don��t interfere with this matter anymore. I will settle it. From today on, you are grounded for three months,�� Merlin said coldly.


    ��Chief, many affairs in thepany need me����


    ��All posts in thepany are suspended. We��ll see again when you can do your job properly.�� Merlin interrupted Fergus and looked at him coldly.


    Fergus felt a chill up his back and lowered his head in a panic. He answered and quickly walked away.


    ��Darn it! I will find that fellow and cut him into pieces!�� After he came out of the vi, Fergus�� gaze was filled with ruthlessness. He punched the air angrily and the space twisted.


    ***


    ��Locate his location right now and send our nearest forces over, but tell them not to act rashly. The other party is a warrior who is at least a 10th-tier. Lockdown the scene and wait for reinforcements!��


    In Tucker City, the bureau chief of the Justice Investigation Bureau moved his gaze away from the giant screen and ordered.

 Chapter 2449 - 362 Strikes

    <h4>Chapter 2449: 362 Strikes</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The Horace incident had caused tremendous pressure on the Justice Investigation Bureau��s chief, Pashat. The military��sment made them have to interfere in this incident that had a huge effect on the Inte as quickly as possible, while the pressure from the Dixon Family had also given him a huge headache.


    However, something that gave him an even bigger headache had happened. Just as the bureau was still tracking Horace, someone had found him before them and was going to judge him. Moreover, he was live-streaming it.


    Rumors about the Justice Investigation Bureau��s ipetencies were flying everywhere. This was a p to their face.


    <i>��Damned it. Which moron in the Dixon Family handled this matter?!��</i>?Pashat dissed inwardly. At first, he didn��t set this matter to be the most urgent, as he wanted to give the Dixon Family some time to clean up their mess.


    Regardless if it was to let Horace disappear for some time, or let him disappearpletely, it would look better for all of them.


    But now that the fig leaf was torn awaypletely. The Dixon Family had not only failed to silence him, they were even exposed on the live-stream, and the person that the Justice Investigation Bureau failed to find, was found by a mysterious man.


    The Dixon Family should be busy shirking their responsibility right now, while he was having a headache about how to remove his ipetency charges, otherwise he could kiss his promotion in the next month goodbye.


    Very soon, the technical staff locked in on Horace��s current location. It was 3,000 kilometers away from Tucker City. The personnel from the headquarters would only need 20 minutes to reach there.


    Meanwhile, the branch that was nearest to that location, could arrive in 10 minutes.


    However, thebat power of that mountain branch was limited. The strongest powerhouse was only a 7th-tier, who was helpless even if he went.


    The powerhouses from the headquarters were all activated. Two battleships followed them as well.


    ***


    ��He��s actually been exposed on the spot. Fergus that little b*tch is going to get it, and it saved me the money to get an assassin.�� In the penthouse of the Twin Towers, Akali was watching the live-studio with excitement on her face.


    ��However, who is this handsome man? Even though he is wearing a mask, judging from his figure and low and sexy voice, he should be a cool and aloof handsome man, right? But, I don��t think that such a powerful and righteous handsome man exists among the younger generations���� Akali gulped as she stared at the man with the mask. She wasn��t angry that he had humiliated the Dixon Family.


    ��No, no. I have just fallen for Brother Hades. I cannot shift my attention so quickly. It��s immoral.


    ��However, Horace was exposed by Brother Hades and this brother with the mask is judging him now. They are both so righteous!


    ��Mmm. It��s indeed the right choice for me. I will like them both!��


    ***


    In a few short minutes, the number of people that entered ��The Adjudicator����s live-studio had already exceeded tens of millions, and was still increasing at a terrifying speed.


    Meanwhile, in the valley, Mag pointed his longsword at Horace, who was slumped on the ground.


    Mag had watched many movies when he was learning the Underground City��snguage, including a few movies that were directed by Horace.


    He had to admit that Horace was indeed exceptional when it came to making movies. This was the reason that he won many awards at many movie festivals and was liked by the Dixon Family.


    However, being talented wasn��t an excuse formitting crimes. Those victims had never thought that a respected senior in the industry would do such a heinous thing to them.


    ��Y-you cannot judge me! Only the court can judge my crimes���� Horace went white. He was reminded of an old movie����The Adjudicator��.


    The movie was about the age of a few thousand years ago when thews were iplete. The rich and powerful people ruled and the ordinary people were suffering. A mysterious man wearing a mask who called himself ��The Adjudicator��, punished the rich and powerful who had escaped the punishments of thew.


    This movie caused huge repercussions and many imitation crimes back then. Hence, this movie was also banned.


    This man in front of him called himself ��The Adjudicator�� and wanted to judge him here.


    ��You��re really stubborn and incorrigible.�� A smirk appeared on Mag��s face under the mask. He looked down at Horace and coldly said, ��For 300 over years, you hid under the Dixon Family��s protection and harmed the innocent maidens. You cut off all the channels that they used to voice out their grievances. Your crimes are too horrible even to be described. You are hereby sentenced to death with 362 cuts by the sword. It will be carried out right now.��


    As soon as he was done saying that, a rusty blunt sword appeared in his hand. He put away that razor-sharp ck sword.


    ��W-what do you want to do?! Y-you aremitting a crime here!�� Horace��s voice was shaking as he stumbled backwards. He hit a giant rock and couldn��t go backwards anymore.


    ��The 1st strike is for that maiden whose inte ID is ��The Lost Fawn��.�� Mag raised his sword and cut off Horace��s ��root of all evil��.


    ��The 2nd strike is for the maiden in red who jumped into theke.�� That sword stabbed into Horace��s thigh slowly.


    ��The 3rd strike is for����


    Horace��s screams didn��t affect Mag waving his sword steadily.


    The blunt sword cut open the flesh and the uneven de cuts sliced through the muscles, making the sense of pain even greater.


    Mag didn��t enjoy this process, but he felt his every strike was extremely grave.


    ��Great! This is eradicating the frustration I have felt the whole day!��


    ��362 strikes. Is he stabbing a strike for every victim? He��s so thoughtful.��


    ��This is indeed what torture equipment should be like. Using a sharp sword will be too easy for that old fart.��


    ��The Adjudicator is back. Bad eggs, tremble!��


    The bullet chat refreshed crazily and theizens�� emotions went wild.


    In Tucker City��s slums, in a small and dark room, a thin middle-aged woman looked at the blurry image on her bangle and cried. There was a little dark yellow bear made of cloth in her arms. She caressed the bear and softly said, ��Cassa, someone has avenged you. That bad guy is being judged finally����


    In the video and film base, at a production group that was filming, the female costar who was getting ready for her scene, suddenly broke down. After saying her apology, she covered her face and ran to the bathroom. She locked the door and crouched at a corner. She looked at Horace who was being stabbed repeatedly and smiled, but her tears marred her makeup.


    At a rubbish dump at the corner of the street, a woman who was in a daze, saw the live-stream that was ying in the bakery across the street. A hint of rity suddenly appeared in her eyes. She stumbled over to the floor-to-ceiling windows at the bakery and then smiled. Her eyes got increasingly clearer.

 Chapter 2450 - You Get One More Strike

    <h4>Chapter 2450: You Get One More Strike</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Mag was holding onto the sword steadily. Every strike avoided the lethal areas and yet he made sure to give Horace the maximum pain at the same time.


    In order to make sure Horace stayed awake and alive to feel the pain of every strike, Mag even fed him a few healing pills when he opened his mouth to scream.


    It was something that could be bought at the Underground City��s pharmacies everywhere. It wasn��t expensive but it was very effective.


    ��Kill me�� I know I am wrong�� Kill me����


    Horace��s voice was filled with fear and pain. He suddenly regretted that he didn��t let that assassin kill him earlier. He could have had a quicker death.


    Fresh blood oozed out from the wound slowly. The healing pills kept him alert and he could clearly feel the excruciating pain from every wound.


    As that cold voice read out the names along with the strikes, some images appeared in his mind. It was those women whom he had assaulted. Once, he had enjoyed the way they struggled. Their futile struggles only made him more excited.


    Right now, a sword appeared in each of their hands as they stabbed him with a menacing expression.


    They came for revenge. They consolidated their humiliation into their swords and stabbed them into his body hard.


    ��The 208th strike. For the girl who loved the blue sea but can��t be buried at the seaside.�� Mag��s voice still didn��t waver. His blunt sword stabbed into Horace��s elbow, severing his bones and tendons and separating his joints. Mag��s gaze swept over the cliff afar away.


    Three figures appeared on the cliff. The silver badges on their chests were reflecting the light.


    The people from the Justice Investigation Bureau were here.


    10 minutes. They were rather efficient.


    However, the leader was only a 7th-tier. Even though he had locked in on him with the sniper rifle, he didn��t fire.


    ��They should have rushed here from the nearby bureau branch, right?�� Mag had justmunicated with Xi briefly. It would take 20 minutes for the main forces from the Tucker City��s bureau��s headquarters to arrive. To prevent a direct sh with the Justice Investigation Bureau, he needed to leave before the main forces arrived.


    Mag kept a lookout for the bureau��s personnel on the cliff and hastened the speed of his execution.


    The other party shouldn��t have Xi��s level of bullpup assault rifle, but it would be best to y safe. Otherwise, it would be very embarrassing.


    ��Captain, what shall we do now?��


    On the cliff, three investigators were hiding in between a giant rock and the bush. One of them even had a bullpup assault rifle set up in front of him. It was already locked onto that ck figure in the valley below.


    They were five kilometers away from the valley and Mag was within the sniper rifle��s lethal zone.


    ��He has already discovered us.�� The sniper removed his finger from the trigger. His voice was muffled.


    He thought that he had hidden his figure very well, but just as the moment he took aim at him, the other party discovered him.


    This sniper rifle could let him kill his enemies five kilometers away. If the other party wasn��t aware, even a 10th-tier powerhouse could be killed with one shot.


    However, when he met the man��s dark eyes under the mask through the gun sight, even his soul trembled.


    That sense had already exceeded the pressure brought by a 10th-tier powerhouse.


    He chose to give up on killing a being that could be a super powerhouse.


    ��The order is to let us form a perimeter, so keep a watch on him, don��t let him leave and wait for the team to arrive,�� the captain said in a low voice.


    ��That fellow deserved to die. He has harmed so many maidens,�� the team member at the side mumbled.


    ��You can say that privately, but don��t say that when the people from the headquarters arrive. You might lose your job,�� Quark said smilingly. He was also looking down at the execution site in the valley with aplicated gaze.


    He chose to leave Tucker City��s headquarters ande to this remote forest branch back then because he couldn��t stand all that bureaucratic stuff.


    Thews that were written were the same, but punishments that were issued were different.


    There were always a pile of reports and evidence on people like Horace, but he was still active at all the movie festivals in the past 300 years and still epting hundreds of millions to make the blockbuster movies.


    Even when the military had gotten increasingly powerful recently, they still couldn��t do anything about it.


    He had noticed Horace��s incident this morning too. However, Horace would either be hidden by the Dixon Family or silenced, or the Dixon Family would affect the judgment and let him be jailed for a short period of time. After the incident cooled down, they woulde up with all kinds of reasons to get him out of the prison for medical care.


    The bureau couldn��t even teach the plutocrat��s dogs a lesson, let alone seek justice for the victims.


    He didn��t expect such a fierce person to interrupt when the Dixon Family was trying to silence Horace.


    Live-streaming on the Inte. Judging on the spot. Executing him on the spot.


    Although he knew that this was against the rules, he was wavering a little right now.


    If this so-called ��The Adjudicator�� didn��t exist, when would the maidens�� grievances be ever redressed? How much longer would those sleazy men keep reaching out at those maidens who couldn��t defend themselves?


    This fellow had removed the fig leaf that was covering everyone. Those chaps must be fearful now, right?


    ***


    ��The Justice Investigation Bureau has sent two battleships and eight 10th-tier powerhouses. They will enter thebat range within eight minutes. You have to evacuate within five minutes.�� Xi��s voice appeared in Mag��s earpiece and two red dots were rapidly getting closer in his vision.


    ��The timing is perfect.�� Mag withdrew his sword from Horace, who had turned into a bloody man, and found another clean spot to stab again.


    The 362 strikes were Mag avenging those victims that were recorded, but there should be many victims who had kept this matter in their hearts because of all kinds of reasons.


    ��Kill me. Please kill me. I can tell you everything I know�� Fergus from the Dixon Family was also involved. He even killed a girl. She was buried under that big tree outside of the movie base�� I also know about many matters in the industry. As long as you promise to kill me with the next strike, I��ll tell you everything����


    Mag��s sword halted as he asked Horace, ��You said Fergus killed a girl and she was buried under a tree outside of the movie base? Is it real?��


    ��Yes, it��s real! He was interested in that girl, so I brought her to his room. The girl put up a fight and he killed her. We buried the body together. It��s real.�� Horace quickly and looked at Mag with reddened eyes. ��You can kill me now!��


    ��As the aplice, you get one more strike.��


    Mag stabbed the blunt sword in as he spoke coldly.

 Chapter 2451 - The System That Was Great At Learning

    <h4>Chapter 2451: The System That Was Great At Learning</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ��Isn��t Fergus the CEO of the Cass Corporation? He was chosen as the Top Ten men of the year by the fashion magazine and he is the Dixon Family��s direct descendent. Apparently, he is the strong contender for the head of the family.��


    ��Scumbag! Why are the so-called Dominant CEOs always like this?!��


    ��Darn it! I feel that all my values arepletely shattered today! What��s wrong with this world?!��


    ��Is this the real world? Lock our windows and doors. I��m a little terrified now.��


    The bullet chat was suddenly greatly reduced, but anger was umting.


    No one thought that those plutocrats high up in the air were so dirty and scary.


    Right then, the live-studio was cut off and the live-studio was banned by WeTwit officially.


    The hundreds of millions of audience members watching the live-stream now, were instantly lost.


    ��Are they crazy?!��


    Almost at the same time, the sounds of mming bangles could be heard all over Underground City.


    The audience who couldn��t return to the live-studio, flooded into all the trending lists. They began to release their anger on WeTwit crazily.


    ��Stupid WeTwit. Did you ban the live-studio because your master��s interests were harmed?!��


    ��A great CEO in front of people, but a murderer behind the scene!��


    ��I��ll offload WeTwit today!��


    ***


    Mag noticed that the live-studio was banned. He wasn��t surprised. He was even shocked that this live-studio could have existed for so long. After all, Horace��s earlierments had dragged the Dixon Family into hot waters with him.


    The banning of the live-studio didn��t affect his execution��s tempo, but he had changed his mind and decided to keep Horace alive.


    Hence, he began to dig out the Dixon Family��s dirt from Horace, including how theyundered their money, the murder case that Fergus was involved in and their other criminal activities.


    The live-stream was cut, but the video��s recording continued on.


    363 strikes, not one strike more, not one strike less.


    However, Mag kept Horace alive. Other than his life, his limbs and the root of his crimes had left him.


    The five minutes countdown was up and Mag fed Horace enough healing pills to make sure he wouldst till the Justice Investigation Bureau arrived. Then, he turned into a shadow and disappeared from the valley.


    On the cliff across from them, the three investigators blinked as they watched the man in ck disappear from the valley in a daze.


    ��Why did he suddenly disappear?!�� One of the junior investigators jumped out and used the telescope to scan around the valley. The life detector showed that there was only a weak sign of life left in the valley.


    ��He has left. It was exactly 363 strikes, but that fellow isn��t dead yet. Let��s go over there right now!�� Quark leaped up immediately, jumped into the flying car parked at the side and dashed down to the valley.


    He didn��t know why the other party suddenly changed his mind and didn��t kill Horace directly, but he was sure that the chief was going to have a headacheter. It would be much more troublesome than receiving a dead body.


    After entering into the Almost-Extraordinaire state, Mag��s speed had increased greatly. Together with the flying sword technique which he had recently mastered, his instantaneous explosive speed wasparable to Xi��s battleship.


    About three minutester, Mag appeared in a dense forest 500 km away.


    Mag put away his sword and was about to take out his flying car for his journey back.


    A ck battleship suddenly appeared in the sky above the dense forest.


    ��Mmm?�� Mag grasped his sword.


    ��Hop on.�� The door underneath the battleship opened and Xi��s voice rang in his ear.


    ��What are you doing here?�� Mag was slightly taken aback, but he still hopped onto the battleship right away.


    The door closed and the battleship started up silently. It turned on the invisible mode and disappeared at the horizon.


    Mag entered the control room and smilingly asked Xi, who was sitting in the pilot��s seat, ��A new battleship?��


    ��This mission is highly secretive. It��s not convenient to use my battleship.�� Xi activated the auto pilot and got up from her seat as she looked at Mag with aplicated gaze.


    Mag removed his mask and smilingly said, ��I know I am handsome, but you don��t have to stare at me like that. I have a wife and children after all.��


    ��The plutocrats aren��t easy to mess with. You can��t fight with them,�� Xi said in a low voice.


    ��I always do as I please. As for how difficult they are to deal with, I don��t have to think about that. I just need to stir up the matter.�� Mag clicked on the bangle and asked at the same time, ��How do I release the video all over the Inte? WeTwit��s not righteous, but I don��t think all the tforms are going to shut it down, right?��


    ��Did you kill him?��


    ��No, I kept him alive, but he��s not going tost for long. However, it will be interesting to see who is going to kill him.�� There was a hint of cunningness in Mag��s smile.


    Xi was quiet. She soon understood Mag��s meaning as she said, ��Regarding this matter, I have to ask my superiors.��


    ��Then hurry up, otherwise he will be dead.��


    Three minutester, Mag released the entire judging process on the Inte.


    As he expected, the original clip was banned on the whole Inte within three minutes.


    Xi looked at all the clips that became gray and said to Mag, ��You have underestimated the plutocrats�� influence.��


    ��It��s you who have underestimated the people��s power in spreading the resources.�� Mag left the control room with a smile and headed for the lounge.


    The shutting down of the live-stream of the judging had triggered the people��s fury.


    Meanwhile, 10-odd minutester, aplete video clip of Horace��s judgment was released all over the Inte and appeared on all the mainstream video-sharing websites.


    All the tforms and websites reacted rapidly and removed the clip.


    However, the sealing of the public channels could only stop the spreading of this video clip. Online storage, personal links and even individual storing devices�� Theizens did whatever they could to spread this clip rapidly like a virus. Even the scalpers were thinking about selling it.


    Mag knew very well from the beginning that it would be the video clip that would be able to spread widely. People watching the clip live, would be the minority.


    Theter half of the clip even made the audience feel a chill up their back and their limbs turn cold.


    The plutocrats were lording over the ordinary folks. Their behavior of doing whatever they pleased above thew was dissected for all to see.


    And at the end of the clip, ��The Adjudicator�� didn��t kill Horace. He let him live after cutting away his limbs.


    The witness was still alive, then the rest would be the Justice Investigation Bureau��s issue.


    Fergus�� rape and murder case, the Dixon Family��s moneyundering case and some dirty matters within the circle were all cases that the bureau should investigate.


    ***


    Mag closed the lounge door andid on the bed. Looking at the little words ��System in the process of learning�� drifting across his mind, Mag loudly asked, ��System, are you done learning yet?��


    The system kept quiet and the little words kept drifting across.


    ��You��re really useless. I have already linked you up with the Inte and yet you failed to finish learning after so long.�� Mag pursed his lips and was about to exit.


    To better understand this world, the first thing that Mag did after he entered Underground City was to link the system up with the Underground City��s Inte, so that it could learn the Underground City��s technology by stealing.


    The technology level that the system had was lower than Underground City��s, because it was meant for the Nond Continent and it was more than adequate for it.


    However, the system itself had limitless potential. After all, it was made by God.


    Using the system��s exnation, it was just like an online storage space that had the capacity of 1000T, and only contained 1G of stuff. It could amodate more things to elevate its power.


    The system��s voice suddenly rang out. ��This Underground City has so many methods to make films that it��s astonishing.��

 Chapter 2452 - Sorry, Not Free

    <h4>Chapter 2452: Sorry, Not Free</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ��This film you��re watching�� is it proper?�� Mag could not help but ask with a frown.


    ��Of�� of course it is proper!�� the System said with certainty.


    ��Have you mastered it?��


    ��It��s�� not very easy to learn.��


    ��On a serious note, are there any leads for the information I got you to find about the origins of the sacred stele?�� Mag asked seriously.


    Mag��s main goal ofing to the Underground City this time was the sacred stele that carried the records for the secret of gods.


    Although he could empathize with the oppressed citizens of the Underground City, he was not a saint so he would not y the hero figure immediately after entering Underground City.


    ��With the System handling it, there��s nothing to fear. I��ve already read through many top-secret documents. I can say for sure that the stele indeed fell from the skies. And its timeline also matches with the information you saw previously.��


    ��In that case, Ferdinand is rather sincere.�� Mag nodded. Then, he asked, ��Where is the sacred stele? How��s the security around it?��


    ��The stele is located at the city center of Tucker City. It is covered by a spell formation that has been concealed. There is also an Extraordinaire guarding the stele all year around. There are also four Almost-Extraordinaires taking turns to guard it. It is the ce with the highest security in Underground City. Of course, this does not include the highest-tier battleships always on standby.��


    ��Ahh.�� Mag frowned. That dispelled his intentions to sneak over alone to take a peek at the sacred stele.


    An Extraordinaire and four Almost-Extraordinaires guarding showed how important the stele was to the Underground City.


    However, that was not difficult to understand. The sacred stele hid the secret of gods which even opened the Underground City��s technology. It would be strange if they did not ce importance on it.


    ��If I can��t see it for myself, do you have any images or videos of the sacred stele?�� Mag asked. He also tried to find images of the sacred stele online but could not find any relevant information.


    ��The sacred stele is something that cannot be recorded so it does not exist in any image or recording. Moreover, ording to those who had seen the sacred stele, everyone saw it differently and everyone learned different things from it as well,�� the System replied.


    ��It is very miraculous and divine. It seems like I have toplete Ferdinand��s mission properly,�� Mag said. What the System said was rather simr to a rumor he had seen before.


    ***


    Pashat boarded the battleship. His eyelids were twitching madly when he watched the video his subordinate sent him.


    When they rushed to the event location, that mysterious ��The Adjudicator�� was already gone and only Horace, cut up like pork, was left behind.


    Even Pashat, who had worked in the Justice Investigation Bureau for five hundred years, had almost never seen a corpse in such a bad condition.


    Oh, no. Horace did not die!


    That fellow stabbed Horace 363 times but did not kill him. Instead, before leaving, he stuffed a healing pill into Horace��s mouth and that sessfully kept him alive until they arrived at the scene.


    Horace��s injuries might be terrifying but none of the stabs were fatal. The healing magic casters managed to save him on the way back and his life was no longer in danger.


    It seemed they had arrived in time.


    However, right now, Pashat only wanted to give himself a tight p.


    Horace did not die and that meant that there was more for him to worry about.


    Should he investigate the Fergus murder case? The witness was still alive and there were already local officials investigating the evidence.


    Should he investigate the Dixon Family��s moneyundering case? Horace made ast-minute usation but it was very clear and detailed, down to the point of how much wasundered for each movie.


    If Horace was dead, there would be no evidence and things would be simpler.


    But Horace was alive and that mysterious person had uploaded the entire trial online, so the whole world knows that Horace wasn��t dead.


    If Horace was to die now, so would he.


    ��Watch Horace well. Make sure we bring him back alive.�� Pashat instructed as he closed the video off.


    The matter might be a headache but this was the Dixon Family��s trouble. He did not have to take it up. He just had to do what he needed to.


    ***


    ��Wow, this time, it��s interesting. That darn b*tch see if I don��t kill you this time.�� Akali was lying on the couch. She closed the notification on her bangle. After that, she looked up at her secretary standing at the side and gave an order. ��Release all the dirty secrets that we got our hands on previously. I want to see this b*tch be unable to ever make aeback.��


    ��Young Mistress, if the chief knows that we released it now, will he���� The secretary stuttered.


    ��Fool, don��t let the chief know.�� Akali rolled her eyes. She sat up and her gaze turned colder. ��This fellow is just a s*x demon through and through. You were almost raped by him too back then. If you let him off now, who knows how many other youngdies will have to fall victim to him?��


    The secretary seemed to have recalled the past and she furrowed her eyebrows together angrily. She nodded and said, ��Mm. I will do so right now!��


    ��With Fergus gone, there��s only two left. Brother Hades is really my lucky star.�� Akali smiled. She opened her WeTwit chatting page and saw that the message she sent to Hades was still unread. She knitted her charismatic eyebrows together slightly. ��This is the first man who did not even read my message.��


    ***


    Magpleted his conversation with the System and the System continued learning while he opened WeTwit.


    On the trending list were ��Charcoal-roasted goat ribs tutorial��, ��Hades advance��, and ��Top Chef Competition top four��.


    Meanwhile content about Horace��s trial and Fergus�� murder case was empty.


    That showed what money could do.


    Of course, one cannot block the citizens�� emotions. Although the topics had been removed from WeTwit��s trending list and keywords had been blocked, if one went into any of the trending list topics, one would find thement section filled with discussion on those topics.


    Of course, the line that was seen most often was ��Justice might bete, but never absent.��


    The post Mag uploaded in the morning had already more than 100 million likes and more than 10 millionments.


    Based on the statistics, Mag almost thought he had hired an inte water army.


    Mag thought for a while but did not post anything. He should just leave things as they were.


    After that, Mag opened the chat that was drowned by all the other red dots. There were probably millions of people who messaged him. Most of the messages were positive.


    ��Reversal?�� Mag stroked his chin. He could not get used to such highpliments.


    After that, he discovered a message that was pinned. The dazzling ount was unusual and it was reeking with the aura of a wealthy woman.


    Mag clicked open the message.


    ��Brother Hades, let��s have a meal tonight. I��ll be waiting for you at the Twin Towers.��


    Mag thought for a while and replied, ��Sorry, not free.��

 Chapter 2453 - Hades Who Was Not Afraid of

    <h4>Chapter 2453: Hades Who Was Not Afraid of Death</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ��Not free?��


    Akali looked at the reply that she had just received with widened eyes.


    It was always her who rejected others. She didn��t expect to be rejected today!


    ��It��s just simply eating a meal. I have waited the entire day for your reply.�� Akali sent another message.


    ��Looking at the record, it has only been an hour and eight minutes.��


    Akali was furious. There were actually such straightforward men in this world. It was his fault that he didn��t reply to her messages, and yet he dared to look for trouble with her!


    ��Hmph, if it wasn��t for the fact that you are good-looking, I wouldn��t be so tolerant!�� Akali turned off her bangle and took a few deep breaths. She clicked on WeTwit and sent a message.


    ��Babe, rest well! You have worked hard at thepetition. Muah!��


    Turning off the bangle, Akali buried her face into the sofa. ��Ahhhh�� What have I sent? It��s so gross����


    Mag looked at his bangle with a puzzled expression. ��Do all the rich women chit chat like that? It��s so gross.��


    After turning off the bangle, Mag didn��t continue to reply to the messages.


    His top priority now was to get into the McCarthy Family through Nancy. At this time, he naturally couldn��t get too close with the richdy from the Dixon Family.


    They were all richdies, so he had to pick between them.


    But neglecting that Twin Towers would be a pity.


    ***


    ��Is it really spreading everywhere?!��


    Xi looked at thements all over WeTwit and the statistical results that she had received. That video clip that was banned everywhere, was spreading all over the Inte with a terrifying speed. Almost everyone had seen it.


    <i>��How did he know that this clip would spread so widely?��</i>?Xi��s gaze couldn��t help looking over to the lounge. As a native of Underground City, she was taught a hard lesson by Mag.


    Mag��s current actions weren��t in the ns and to a great extent, they were against the Underground City��sws.


    However, Xi envied that Mag could do as he wished inwardly.


    When she received those intels in the morning, she was also furious. However, she knew the Underground City which was under the influence of the plutocrats, and knew that what they had on hand was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Mag the foreigner, had violently ripped apart the rtionships that people from the different social statuses maintained and brought the conflict up to the surface.


    The crowd��s fury had been ignited. This time, the Dixon Family had to give them an answer to appease the people.


    The plutocrats obviously didn��t like to see that happen, but Xi knew someone definitely liked to see that. That was why she went to the valley to pick up Mag.


    This stratified world seemed to have loosened a little with Mag��s arrival.


    Xi was even a little expectant about the kind of storm that this legendary being from the Nond Continent would cause in Underground City.


    Ding!


    Xi��s bangle made a beep. She looked down with a weird expression before sending a message to Mag.


    ��Nancy wants to see me? Are all the beautiful rich youngdies in Underground City so impatient?�� Mag mumbled as he walked out of the lounge and said to Xi, ��Do you have detailed information about Nancy��s likes and dislikes?��


    ***


    Mag sneaked back to the contestants�� dormitory in the Mocha Building. This waspletely unchallenging for him.


    Then, he changed into casual wear and went to the restaurant at the top of the Mocha Building to have lunch with Nancy under the staff member��s lead.


    Nancy had invited Mag to lunch through Xi.


    <i>��I didn��t expect that I would be facing the casting couch as soon as I got into the entertainment industry.��</i>?Mag couldn��t help dissing inwardly, but he wasn��t resistant to it.


    He took part in the Top Chef Competition to get into the McCarthy Family. The result would be the same if he could get into the McCarthy Family through Nancy.


    The restaurant at the top was opulent. The staff member led Mag to a private room and stood there. He opened the door and smilingly said to Mag, ��This way please, Mr. Hades.��


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded slightly and stepped into the private room.


    The door was gradually closed behind him.


    The decor in the private room was simple yet luxurious. Crystals and gems were used in the decorations. A beautiful maiden was sitting quietly in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    ��Miss Nancy.�� Mag stopped to greet Nancy.


    ��Mr. Hades, please have a seat.�� Nancy gestured with her hand with a gentle smile.


    Mag sat across from Nancy and said to her directly, ��I wonder why Miss Nancy called me here?��


    The information provided by Xi had indicated that Nancy preferred to interact with straightforward people.


    ��I invited Mr. Hades here to celebrate your advancement into the top four, and I��m curious about you, so I want to find out more about you personally.�� Nancy was equally straightforward, but she also added on and said, ��I am the person-in-charge of this Top Chef Competition. Knowing about every contestant in the top four is part of my job.��


    <i>Stop arguing.</i>?Mag smilingly said, ��Thank you. Feel free to ask me whatever you want to know.��


    ��You don��t have to be so restrained. I just want to know more about you.�� Xi��s hands swept across the table gently and the menu appeared on the table. ��I don��t think you have had lunch yet. ce your order first.��


    The food at this restaurant must be better than the food provided for the contestants. Mag naturally wouldn��t be courteous with her. He flipped through the menu and ordered enough food for two. He went out for work and he indeed hadn��t had lunch yet.


    After ordering their food and while waiting for their food to be served, Nancy smilingly said to Mag, ��You are the first contestant who has gotten famous all over the Inte on the day of your debut.��


    ��I didn��t expect a WeTwit that I identally shared, would turn out like this.�� There was a hint of helplessness in Mag��s smile.


    ��I admire your righteousness.�� Nancy looked at Mag with unconcealed admiration. ��It��s rare to see such a characteristic now.��


    ��I think everyone has a seed of righteousness in their hearts. Only the way they express it is different.�� Mag said honestly, ��I am not any different from them.��


    ��Humility is also an equally outstanding characteristic.��


    ��Whatever you say is right.�� Mag simply smiled. He couldn��t help but blush.


    Nancy suddenly stopped smiling and seriously said, ��Horace isn��t dead, but the matters that he exposed have humiliated the Dixon Family. They might take revenge on you, just like the assassination from this morning.��


    ��Everyone dies someday. Our deaths can be important or frivolous. If I can choose, I hope mine could be the former,�� Mag said calmly.


    Nancy looked into Mag��s bright eyes. They looked like a spring at the top of a snowy mountain. They were clean and clear. She couldn��t help but be dazed and touched by them.


    <i>��What a statement!��</i>?Nancy marveled inwardly. She only felt that this man��s image had be even greater in her heart.


    There were extremely few people who could be as calm as him in front of the plutocrats.


    ��Mr. Hades, I would like to invite you, on behalf of the McCarthy Family, to be the special chef of the McCarthy Manor. The McCarthy Family will ensure your safety.�� Nancy stood up and solemnly extended her hand to Mag.

 Chapter 2454 - I’m Indeed a Professional At Charming Girls

    <h4>Chapter 2454: I��m Indeed a Professional At Charming Girls</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Mag looked at that fair and slender hand, which was so fair that it gleamed. He instantly felt a little weird.


    He didn��t expect to achieve his goal of getting into the McCarthy Family just afterpeting for his first match. It was so fast that it felt surreal.


    Nancy looked at Mag, who had a grave expression. Indeed, he wasn��t someone who would ept a handout.


    Just as she was about to retract her hand and exin her actions, a warm big hand grasped hers.


    Mag stood up to hold Nancy��s hand as he smilingly said, ��Miss Nancy, thank you for your gracious help. I would like to be the McCarthy Manor��s special chef. This is my honor.��


    The chance to be a freeloader would disappear in the blink of an eye. He naturally had to grab on it hard.


    In order toplete his mission, Mag didn��t mind that behavior at all.


    What did Hades, being a freeloader, have to do with Shen Mag?��


    Mag��s smile was warm and clean. Nancy was slightly dazed. After regaining her wits, she felt her hand that was being held by Hades, getting a little warm. She blushed and quickly retracted her hand.


    Hades epted her suggestion. This was very normal. All the Underground City��s chefs found it hard to reject this invitation.


    ording to the rules, she would choose the champion of the Top Chef Competition and invite him or her to join the McCarthy Manor as a special chef.


    The McCarthy Family would provide a generous sry and a strong protection.


    Meanwhile, Mag only took part in onepetition and she had already extended the olive branch to him. The important reason was those grilled goat ribs that she couldn��t get enough of, and another reason was Akali had just called her and specifically asked for Hades.


    She would never give Akali the person she wanted.


    Hence, in the times of chaos now, it was without any doubt that she was giving Hades a lifeline by extending the olive branch to him.


    ��It��s also our honor to hire an excellent chef like Mr. Hades.�� Nancy sat down again and took a small sip of the lemon water, trying to calm her erratic heartbeat down.


    Mag also sat down and asked Nancy, ��Miss Nancy, should I still take part in the uingpetitions then?��


    ��Yes. You have to take part in the uingpetitions, and I hope that you can do your best to showcase your culinary skills.�� Nancy nodded slightly as she looked at Mag with anticipation. ��I think the audience and I would very much like to see what kind of surprises you are going to bring us.��


    ��I��ll do my very best.�� Mag nodded with a smile.


    Yes, he was now a bona fide attraction. His continuation in thepetition would ensure the Top Chef Competition maintained its poprity. After all, this was still a business.


    Then, Mag chit chatted with Nancy for a while. Because he read the history of Underground City, watched over 10,000 different kinds of movies and targeted Nancy��s likes, Mag easily made herugh.


    An hourter, the happy lunch ended and Mag took the initiative to say goodbye.


    ��Mr. Hades is indeed a very interesting person.�� Nancy looked at the gradually closing door with a lingering smile.


    She had never had such a happy chat with a man before. His knowledge was as vast as the ocean and his understanding was deep. Moreover, his stance on certain subjects were exactly the same as hers.


    At first, she only thought that she had recruited a righteous chef.


    But now, she felt that she had gained a good friend.


    Compared to those rich kids who only knew how to get themselves drunk in bars and race their flying cars, Hades gave her apletely different feeling.


    ***


    ��I��m indeed a professional at charming girls.�� Mag looked at the favorability that the system gave to him. It was 62 when he entered and it became 82 when he left.


    62 was slight favorability for normal people. Given Nancy��s status, that favorability level was normal.


    However, 82 was different. It had reached the level of friends who had an enjoyable conversation.


    Mag didn��t intend to pursue Nancy��s favorability of him when he charmed her. He was only preparing for his entrance into the McCarthy Familyter. He didn��t know the mission��s level of difficulty, so it was definitely better to make advanced preparations.


    He rarely came to Underground City, so he naturally couldn��t stay cooped up in the contestants�� dormitory.


    Mag got an ess card from Xi and left the Mocha Building for a joyride in his flying car.


    Mag, who was sitting in the flying car��s driver��s seat, turned to ask Xi with a smile, who was sitting in the passenger seat, ��This mission is so simple. Are you guys sure that you are letting me go look at the sacred stele?��


    ��Do you think you can be a god just after you look at the stele?�� Xi asked instead.


    ��Huh?�� Mag was stunned.


    He seemed to believe in that. Look at the stele, understand the rules and breakthrough to be a god. It all seemed so reasonable.


    ��Over 10,000 people receive the rights to read the sacred stele annually. The plutocrats�� core members have a chance to read the sacred stele annually since they are 10 years old. Those soldiers, who are outstanding in martial arts, or have made a contribution, will get one chance to read the sacred stele. All the powerhouses who reached the 10th-tier will get a chance to read the stele,�� Xi said calmly.


    Mag: ��?��


    ��How many times have you read the sacred stele?�� Mag asked with a grave feeling.


    ��Three times,�� Xi calmly replied.


    ������ Mag.


    ��So, this reward is verymon?�� Mag felt cheated.


    ��Everyone reads the sacred stele differently. Some people entered the Extraordinaire��s level just looking at it once, while others failed to see anything even after going there for hundreds or thousands of times. You can think that this is a pointless reward, but you can also take it as a precious chance to be a god.��


    Mag nodded, showing his agreement to Xi��s words.


    Looking at it, this sacred stele was more like a blind box. No one knew what they were going to get before they opened it.


    However, bing a god was a small probability event after all. Even in Underground City, there hadn��t been any new Extraordinaires in thest 500 years, despite having the sacred stele.


    ��Where are you going?�� Xi asked.


    ��The Twin Towers.�� Mag entered a destination into the auto-pilot.


    ��Are you going to meet Akali?�� Xi had a weird expression. ��But you have just seduced Nancy.��


    ��No. I just want to see what I have just rejected.�� Mag shook his head and seriously said, ��I didn��t seduce Miss Nancy. It was just a very proper and friendly interaction.��


    Light beams formed routes in the air as the flying car zoomed across smoothly.


    Tucker City was a megacity that had 1,500,000,000 people living in it. Buildings that were thousands of meters tall could be seen everywhere and there were rows upon rows of castles in the sky. And there was also a world that no one could see, thousands of meters under the ground.


    This was a three-dimensional city. Different people lived in different zones.


    And in the center of the city, was a patch of office buildings that looked very technological. The most dazzling buildings among them were the Twin Towers that were built next to each other like two golden pirs.

 Chapter 2455 - Psyche-Controlling Chant

    <h4>Chapter 2455: Psyche-Controlling Chant</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ��It was said that the cost of these two buildings could buy the entire Chaos City.�� Mag suspended and parked his flying car at the roadside. He looked at the towers twinkling under the golden sun andmented.


    ��The currencies of both worlds cannot flow.�� Xi pointed out just in case he had silly ideas.


    ��I was justmenting.�� Mag looked at the top of one of the towers. It was said that the woman who owned the most expensive house in the Underground City was living at that tip of the pyramid.


    ��From our information, Akali seems to be an idol-chaser. There are hundreds of celebrities that she has been a fan of but none of themsted for more than three days.�� Xi dispelled any possible thoughts Mag might have.


    ��What a yer!�� Mag was stunned.


    Xi brought Mag around Tucker City and Mag was able to learn many things.


    After passing through a busymercial street, Mag, with an exquisite little cake in his hand, said while eating, ��I think I want to open a restaurant here. I might be a wealthy man in about a year.��


    Xi nodded. She did not think Mag was boasting.


    ��Say, will the Underground City and Nond Continent go to war one day?�� Mag turned to her suddenly and asked.


    Xi thought seriously for a while before nodding. ��That is absolutely possible. During one of our regr exercises in the army, we have an exercise just for that.��


    ��You��re really frank,�� Magmented but his mood went down a little too.


    ��It was a retained project. It was not suggested by the Marshal. Moreover, even you are unable to guarantee that the Nond Continent would not start having second thoughts about the Underground City,�� Xi said.


    ��Yes, it is human nature to be greedy.�� Mag nodded. It was just like how he could not help but want the sacred stele when he heard about it.


    On the way back, Mag started surfing WeTwit.


    Horace��s incident caused many codes to emerge to prevent being censored. The incident was still a hot discussion topic on WeTwit.


    WeTwit��s disgusting handling of this method had also infuriated manyizens.


    Therefore, there was a petition in Underground City to ��Cancel WeTwit�� and ��Harsh punishments for uneptable behavior�� which was signed by millions of people.


    you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    ording to the standard procedure, these two petitions had entered the investigative phase and that was starting to mean trouble for WeTwit.


    Other than that, there were people who did a tutorial summary of the techniques Mag used for making the charcoal-grilled mutton ribs during thepetition. The video tutorial had garnered more than 30 million views.


    Some tried making the charcoal-grilled mutton ribs on their own at home and this even became a trend. After a few influential food bloggers and celebrities jumped on the bandwagon, this also became an activity everyone was doing.


    Because of that, the sales of grills in Underground City started rising.


    However, in a well-developed ce like the Underground City, it was not easy to find a grill that could burn charcoal and it was even more difficult to find good fruit tree charcoal.


    Mag smiled after watching some of the fails and the awkward smiles on the posters�� faces.


    These people might not have cooked before but failure might be a good start because they had at least tried.


    Back in the dormitory, Mag was about to ask the System for a detailed report of Congressman Tamm when his believers increased to 1210354 people and the number was increasing rapidly.


    ��Ding! Congrattions, 1 million believers achieved!��


    The System��s voice sounded and mini fireworks yed in Mag��s mind.


    ��Can you not be so tacky?�� Mag rolled his eyes. He could not stand those bright and tacky fireworks that were going off in his mind.


    ��Aren��t I celebrating ording to the traditions on Earth?�� the System said.


    ��Where��s the reward? The special reward you mentioned?�� Mag could not be bothered to engage in the nonsense conversation anymore.


    ��Ding! Congrattions on achieving the reward: Psyche-controlling chant. Please check your reward!��


    Mag looked at the golden scroll in his mind and frowned. ��Why is this so fantastical all of a sudden? What is a Psyche-controlling chant? Is it celestial magic or a martial art of some sort?��


    ��Please do not diss the chant. The Psyche-controlling chant is a training method to control your mental powers. You do not be a god and there are no tiers for this. You can think of it to a certain degree as a type of magic,�� the System exined.


    ��Magic? I��m a warrior,�� Mag muttered to himself. However, he still opened the golden scroll.


    A flood of information suddenly surged over and filled his brain. This was a very familiar feeling to him. Therefore, Mag quickly got used to it and started studying this very important chant.


    The Psyche-controlling chant, as the name implies, is a technique that can control one��s psyche.


    Although the System exined it as magic, it was actually more of a way that controlled the psyche��s effect on the outside world. It was different from how there are elements in magic.


    Of course, he was not very sure how it would differ from a spiritual magic caster.


    After his surpassing 1 million believers, Mag could feel his spiritual power be stronger and better. This way surpassed the spiritual power he should have in this world.


    The Psyche-controlling chant then gave him a way to control this spiritual power.


    ��Psychokinesis�� was one of the techniques in the Psyche-controlling chant. It was also a very useful technique.


    Mag turned to look at the teacup on the coffee table at the side.


    Bam!


    The teacup shattered.


    Mag: ��?��


    Mag sat up and breathed calmly. He exercised his spiritual powers ording to the chant and looked at another teacup.


    The teacup started levitating shakily off the coffee table and after that smashed against the wall at the side uncontrobly, shattering into pieces.


    ��What! That��s so difficult.�� Mag watched as the robot vacuum cleaner emerged from underneath his bed to clear up the shattered pieces of the teacups. He took a piece of paper from the side and folded it into the shape of a sword. After that, he stared at the sword and started practicing his sword skills.


    Mag had tried controlling his spiritual powers before and flying on his sword was one of his best tricks.


    However, those were just small tricks and spiritual power was only a small part of it. He still had to use his physical capabilities to fly with the sword.


    The Psyche-controlling chant was a method to use spiritual power. Spiritual power might be obscure but once you master how to use it, you would realize that the energy gathered from this obscure power is actually a veryrge force.


    The paper sword flew around the room unsteadily. It would sometimes knock onto the walls and sometimes crash onto the floor. However, it quickly caught hold of a flight path and direction.


    ***


    The next morning, Mag who had been sitting cross-legged on his bed, opened his eyes. A paper sword was suspended right in front of him.

 Chapter 2456 - Favorability From Angelina

    <h4>Chapter 2456: Favorability From Angelina</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Mag simply thought and the paper flying sword flew out of the window through a three centimeters gap. It shot straight into the sky.


    Mag saw a message when he went out for breakfast. A base station on the Twin Towers was damaged this morning and the Justice Investigation Bureau had already sealed the scene. Apparently, it was damaged by some sharp weapons.


    Mag turned off his bangle, feeling very satisfied with this result.


    However, Mag wasn��t veryfortable with the restaurant��s staff members�� attention on him. Moreover, this attention had far exceeded the one given to the top four contestants. Some maidens were even looking at him with glowing eyes.


    ��May I share a table with you?�� A gentle voice interrupted Mag��s train of thoughts.


    Mag looked up and saw that it was Angelina who was carrying a tray.


    He looked around the restaurant. The contestants�� restaurant was separated from the Mocha Group��s employees�� cafeteria. As thepetition progressed, there were only four of them in the restaurant now.


    Other than Iman, who was having his meal next to the window alone, and Padas, who was in the fourth position, there were still dozens of tables which she could eat on.


    ��I��m not used to eating alone.�� Angelina seemed to have sensed Mag��s befuddlement and showed a gentle smile.


    What the heck about not being used to eating alone? What about sleeping alone? Mag nodded slightly and said, ��Up to you.��


    ��I��m Angelina.�� Angelina put down her tray and sat across from Mag and smilingly said, ��Pleasure to make your acquaintance.��


    Mag only nodded coldly before he continued to eat his breakfast.


    His impression of Angelina was limited. He had read about her in the contestants�� info before. Her persona in the show was an aloof goddess.


    An aloof goddess would have many fans. That was understandable.


    However, he was the pretty boy who was kept by a rich woman right now. He couldn��t flirt as he wished, especially in public. He still had that kept pretty boy��s understanding.


    Furthermore, he had no idea what he had to do for his missionter on. He could leave any time, but any interactions with others could push them into the abyss.


    Mag��s cold response didn��t affect Angelina��s enthusiasm at all. She wasn��t in a hurry to eat. She leaned forward and stared at Mag with the same gleam in her eyes as the other twody servers. She said excitedly in a low voice, ��Did you see the video clip yesterday? Justice has indeed prevailed!��


    Mag stopped moving his hands and looked at Angelina, who was excited and full of admiration. He thought, what kind of aloof goddess was she? Even the middle-ageddy canteen server, who gave him an extra chicken drumstick, was more demure than her.


    ��I don��t know what you are talking about.�� Mag��s answer was still cold. At the same time, he was about to pick up his tray and leave. This breakfast was horrible.


    Angelina didn��t seem to mind Mag��s deliberate aloofness as she suddenly said in realization, ��Seems like you didn��t see yesterday��s clip? That monster Horace whom you posted on WeTwit, was judged by someone called ��The Adjudicator�� live yesterday. He was stabbed 363 times, one strike for each victim.


    ��It��s you who brought everyone��s attention to this matter. You yed a great part in this justice that was servedte. You��re indeed a righteous person.��


    Mag looked at the maiden who was agitated and had a gleam in her eyes. Had he met a fan in real life? When did he be an idol?


    ��Favorability from Angelina: 92!��


    Mag was simply looking at Angelina��s favorability out of curiosity, yet he was shocked.


    This was a favorability that had far exceeded that between a couple or a spouse. The favorability��s peak between a couple was usually during the love bubble. Even farting would be deemed as an adorable action. However, the favorability would rarely exceed 95.


    And after the love bubble was over, life would return to normal and they would discover some faults with each other. They would realize that the other party was different from the perfect partner in their imagination. The favorability would decrease then. After marriage, even breathing was wrong.


    They onlypeted on the same stage yesterday. They were strangers who didn��t have any interaction before that, so her sudden intense favorability had caught him unawares.


    ��I simply did what I should do.�� Mag stood up with the tray. ��I��m done eating. Please take your time.��


    Such favorability made Mag a little scared. Was this the legendary groupie?


    When he was returning the tray, Mag flicked a nce at thedy servers, who had been peeking at him. Their respective favorability ratings were 84 and 86. They were far less scary than Angelina��s favorability.


    ��Weird?�� Mag left the restaurant with befuddlement. It seemed that Angelina was indeed a little fanatical. He��d better be careful around her.


    Angelina stared at Mag��s back with a blush as she bit her lower lip and said, ��Mr. Hades is indeed a gentle and polite person.��


    Mag��s extraordinary hearing caught that sentence clearly as he walked out of the restaurant.


    Mag: ��?��


    An exceedingly high favorability did indeed beautify every single behavior.


    ��Why did these two suddenly get so close? Perhaps, it��s the programming division��s new script? Didn��t she refuse to form a couple with me previously? She even said she didn��t want to date in the show, even when it was fake.�� Iman bit into his pancake with a perplexed expression.


    ***


    Mag had already realized that yesterday��s event had greatly increased his favorability from the ordinary folks, including the males.


    People couldn��t find ��The Adjudicator��, so as the trigger, he naturally took over the poprity.


    I took over my own poprity. There��s no problem with that at all.


    After breakfast, Mag went to the contestants�� lounge to wait for the make up to be done and to do some prep before thepetition.


    Although Mag was a straight guy and was annoyed when things were applied to his face, this was a program after all. Hence, he should do his part and not make things difficult for the staff members.


    ��Your skin is so good. You just need a little touch-up for the cameras.�� The maiden who did Mag��s makeup, was blushing the whole time. She even praised him for his great skin.


    ��Thank you,�� Mag smilingly replied and watched her favorability increase from 80 to 88, which was very ridiculous.


    After doing the makeup, the makeup artist put away her tools and gingerly asked, ��May I take a picture with you?��


    ��Sure.�� Mag nodded.


    The makeup artist immediately lifted up her bangle and set it to the selfie mode. She got closer to Mag carefully and quickly finished taking the selfie before saying to Mag with a blush, ��Thank you, Sir.��


    ��I appreciate your help.�� Mag nodded slightly. His bangle vibrated and Mag nced at it. It was a message from the programming division. It was about today��spetition��s rules.


    ��Please go ahead, Sir.�� The makeup artist left with her stuff happily.


    Mag clicked on the message and he revealed a shocked expression.

 Chapter 2457 - I Am Not Into This Couple!

    <h4>Chapter 2457: I Am Not Into This Couple!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    In this semifinal, the programming division decided to do something new.


    Initially, the programming division would provide the ingredients and let the contestants choose, but now the rules had be that the programming division provided the funds for the contestants to go and purchase the ingredients at the market at basement one.


    Then they would use the ingredients that they bought to cook.


    Meanwhile, the programming division would be following their every move and live-streaming them.


    The time used to buy the ingredients would be taken into the total time frame, but it would still be two hours.


    This was a very interesting improvement. Mag guessed that this was to test the contestants�� ability to choose the ingredients.


    Of course, if the ingredients prepared by the programming division were all the best, then he could forget about that statement.


    Moreover, this might be the Mocha Group trying to promote its own mall. After all, it was such an influential program. The publicity of live-streaming the top four contestants buying their ingredients would be hard to imagine for the usual advertisers.


    ��Why did they change the rules suddenly? I have to go buy my own ingredients?�� In the next dressing room, Iman was shocked after he saw the message. He began to look nervous.


    Even though he had learned to cook for years, he had always stayed in the Tucker Restaurant��s kitchen. They had professional suppliers and the situation where the chefs had to go buy their own ingredients had never ured.


    Now that the programming division had suddenly added this rule at thest minute, it was, undoubtedly, adding onto his stress.


    His manager consoled him. ��Don��t be nervous. I have already found out that this is a tactic for the Mocha Group to attract traffic to its own mall. The mall is definitely stocked with the best ingredients. You just have to find the ingredients you need with the fastest speed. You can choose anything you like.��


    ��I got it.�� Iman nodded. That was right. The mall couldn��t be damaging its own reputation.


    Angelina, who had just finished her makeup, clicked on the message too. She looked expectant. ��Interesting. They actually set this new rule. That is the mall that only the rich shop in. We don��t often get this kind of shopping experience.��


    At the same time, the Top Chef Competition began its live-streaming. The scene started from the contestants finishing their makeup and receiving the message from the programming division.


    The scene then switched to the stage.


    David smilingly said, ��I didn��t expect them to change the rules. I was wondering why the contestants were not here yet. I didn��t expect the programming division to keep it a secret from us too.��


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR " to support us


    ��This rule is a new breakthrough. Getting the contestants out of the restaurant to choose their ingredients personally. This will test the contestants�� ability to choose the ingredients. To a chef, this is a very important ability.�� Old Hunter nodded.


    ��This is the Mocha Mall. It supplies the very best ingredients and it��s also the special supplier for all the big F&B groups. It��s harder than striking the lottery to find an unqualified ingredient in the mall.�� Another judge chimed in with augh, making an opening advertisement for the mall.


    The show��s opening with the judges�� chit chatting made the show��s ambiance be lively.


    However, there was an interesting phenomenon in the Top Chef Competition��s live-streaming channels.


    The Top Chef Competition��s poprity went to an even greater level due to the Horace incident. The number of audience members in the official live-studio was actually below the number of audience members in Hades�� personal live-studio!


    The respective number of audience members were 500,000,000 and 550,000,000.


    ��I have turned on the dual-screen mode. One to watch Brother Hades and the other to listen to the judges��ments. It��s the best of both worlds.��


    ��I have already switched off the main live-stream. Listening to a group of gross middle-aged men chit chatting affects my watching of a handsome man.��


    ��He cooks so well and is so righteous. Moreover, he��s also so good-looking. I��m in love.��


    ��The others look shocked. Only my big brother is calm and collected.��


    The bullet chat refreshed crazily and the number of audience members in both the live-studios were still increasing rapidly.


    ***


    A staff member entered the dressing room and informed Mag that the live-stream had already begun. He gestured to Mag to turn off his bangle and follow the staff member to the mall at basement one.


    Mag turned off his bangle cooperatively. He threw a nce at the camera in the dressing room��s corner. He wondered if any contestants�� unmorous behaviors were being streamed live.


    The four contestants gathered outside the lift. Mag nodded politely before standing there quietly.


    Whereas, Iman and Padas greeted him with augh, as though they were friends who had known each other for a long time.


    Meanwhile, their expressions were still ��I don��t know you�� during breakfast in the restaurant.


    Mag lowered his eyes to hide the amusement in them. He didn��t intend to perform too much in front of the camera.


    However, the maiden next to him didn��t think so.


    She deliberately walked over to Mag quickly and stood in front of him. She said with a slight blush, ��Mr. Hades, you must bepletely at ease with the new rule, right?��


    Mag didn��t expect Angelina to approach him in thepetition, moreover, doing so in front of the camera. However, he couldn��t ignore her, so he simply replied with a polite smile, ��Choosing the ingredients is a chef��s basic skill. There��s indeed no pressure.��


    ��My mother told me the same thing before.�� Angelina��s eyes lit up as she looked at Mag with an increasingly adoring gaze and said with embarrassment, ��But I have trouble making decisions. I guess I will be overwhelmed.��


    ��I don��t agree with this marriage!��


    ��What��s the matter with this girl? Is she adding in a rtionship plot? It��s so awkward!��


    ��Where��s my aloof goddess, Angelina? Why did she suddenly be a fan girl? And a little confused too?��


    ��Hahaha. This is my first time watching this show. Am I the only one who thinks that these two are ratherpatible?��


    ��No, no! I am not into this couple. Brother Hades is mine!��


    The bullet chat went into a frenzy.


    On the scene, Nancy was also giving Johnny an enquiring look.


    Johnny shrugged in befuddlement, showing that he had no idea about what was going on.


    At the start of the show, he had once thought about making the good-looking and capable Angelina a couple with another contestant to increase the contestants�� poprity. However, this suggestion was rejected by Angelina because she didn��t want to be a couple with anybody.


    The rejected man, Iman, was still on the stage right now.


    And now, Angelina suddenly took the initiative to approach Hades and did something that didn��t match her persona.


    Hades�� performance yesterday had indeed brought a lot of traffic to the show.


    However, the entire Inte took him to be the reincarnation of justice now. Even the ridiculous thing of his personal live-studio��s number of audience members being greater than the main live-studio��s had happened.


    At this time, Angelina��s actions wouldn��t bring in fans who liked them to be a couple. Instead, it would cause more doubts and hatred.


    However, with a heated discussion meant more traffic. Looking at the bullet chat curve that was being sent as feedback by the technical staff, Johnny quickly decided against reminding Angelina.


    ��Wow. Is this woman trying to get close to my man?�� At the penthouse on top of the Twin Towers, Akali sat up straight and looked at Angelina judgingly before making ament. ��Her butt isn��t as perky as mine, her bosoms aren��t as big as mine. She isn��t as rich as me. She��s not a threat.��

 Chapter 2458 - What Is He Doing?

    <h4>Chapter 2458: What Is He Doing?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Mag deliberately kept a distance with Angelina. He couldn��t quite get what this woman was thinking.


    The show had advanced to the semifinal now, and she was currently in first ce with her strong and steady potential, and online poprity.


    This phase didn��t need the contestants to use all kinds of means to fight for poprity. She didn��t have to approach him at this time and endanger her persona.


    Mag even suspected if this woman had any ulterior motives towards him. Otherwise, her behavior was simply too weird, it didn��t match the ability that she had shown before.


    The elevator was here and Mag was the first one to walk in. He stood in the innermost corner.


    Mag thought Angelina would back off. He didn��t expect her to step into the elevator before Iman and Padas and stand next to him.


    Mag suddenly understood why those idols hate the so-called ��sasaeng?fan<sup>1</sup>��. Even though she was a pretty maiden, it was annoying when she obstructed him inpleting his mission.


    As though she had seen the coldness in Mag��s eyes, Angelina took a step back and lowered her eyes. She looked at Mag with worry and befuddlement. She moved her lips, but she didn��t try to interact with Mag again.


    Mag heaved a breath of relief. Fortunately, that woman could still sense his displeasure.


    The elevator traveled steadily from level 300 plus to basement one. Iman took the initiative to chat with Angelina in a gentlemanly manner, but thetter wasn��t interested. Her gaze was lingering on Mag.


    ��That guy looks like a dog.��


    ��Feeling sorry for Iman for three seconds. However, this sudden rtionship plot�� is really quite confusing.��


    ��We always lust after what we can��t get. Those who are loved, have no fears.��


    Iman��s involvement added more effects to the show. The bullet chat also became increasingly boisterous.


    Padas looked at the three of them meaningfully. In the end, he chose to keep quiet smilingly.


    Their rtionships were tooplicated. He didn��t know how to join them.


    It took only 30 seconds for the elevator to reach the basement one level. The group of them exited the elevator and received the sum of money from the staff members.


    100,000 copper coins. This was the sum of money that the contestants received for thispetition.


    100,000 to buy the ingredients for one dish was extremely extravagant.


    However, to the contestants of the Top Chef Competition, this cut in the funds was hard to ept.


    Perplexed expressions appeared on Iman and Padas�� faces simultaneously.


    One had to know that since the 16th round, the ingredients provided by the programming division had easily cost hundreds of thousands of copper coins each. Together with the side ingredients, it was normal for the cost for all the ingredients to exceed 1,000,000.


    However, in the semifinal, the funding didn��t increase. Instead, it dropped to 100,000.


    ��Are they so generous?�� Mag was surprised. After all, it was making one dish. He felt that 100,000 copper coins was more than enough.


    Take the charcoal-grilled mutton ribs he made yesterday for example. One Haley Goat only cost 20,000 copper coins. He only took 12 ribs, so its total cost wouldn��t have been more than 5,000.


    As for the dish he wanted to make today, he had already decided in the elevator. He just had to go find the ingredients straight awayter.


    After epting the shopping card, Mag swiped on a shopping cart that followed him into the supermarket automatically.


    Angelina looked calm as well. After epting the shopping cart, she cast a nce at Mag��s back before striding into the supermarket quickly.


    Mag quickly located the fresh food section with the index on the shopping cart. He then found the beef section.


    Mocha Supermarket was a high-end mega supermarket that targeted the petty bourgeoisie. There were all kinds of high-end ingredients and just for beef alone, there were hundreds of different types based on the different parts and ces that they came from.


    The beef here was disyed after the cattle was ughtered and dismembered. The cutting was perfect and it could be cooked right away after the customer bought it.


    However, after walking one round and feeling the temperature of a few types of beef, Mag shook his head disappointedly. He turned around and clicked on the consulting key on the shopping cart as he asked, ��Where can I get fresh warm beef?��


    ��The cart doesn��t understand what you mean. Can you please repeat it?�� the shopping cart replied with a gentle female voice.


    ��Is this artificial unintelligence?�� Mag pursed his lips.


    The artificial intelligence was switched off and a real person��s voice answered, ��Hello, how may I help you?��


    Mag straightforwardly asked, ��I want to buy beef that was ughtered within thest hour and is unchilled. Can you provide it here?��


    ��Please hold on. I need to check first,�� the voice replied.


    On the other side, in the Mocha Supermarket��s control center, the customer service supervisor looked at the supermarket��s general manager inquiringly.


    The supervisor in charge of the abattoirs stood up and said, ��We have our own abattoir at basement 38. We have just received a batch of superior silver horn bison yesterday. If he wants, we can send it to him within 10 minutes.��


    ��Alright, then promise him that we can get him whatever he wants as long as it is within the main city area.�� The general manager ordered.


    The customer service supervisor nodded. He reconnected the call and said, ��Dear customer, ording to your request, we will provide a custom-made service for you. May I confirm that you need a piece of beef that was ughtered within the hour and is still warm? Do you have any other requests for the parts, weight and species of the cattle?��


    ��I need a 1.5kg rump steak from a 1,500kg silver horn bison,�� Mag said. He had just got the system to check the supermarket��s purchase list. This was a ready ingredient with the right price. It matched his requirements perfectly.


    ��Alright, please give us some time. The ingredients you need will be delivered to you within 10 minutes!


    ��May I ask if you need anything else?��


    ��There��s nothing else. Thank you.�� Mag switched off the voice enquiry and went to the seafood section based on the index.


    Within 10 minutes, Mag bought 1kg of ordinary white water prawns, two pieces of pork rind that were in the discount area and somemon spices and side ingredients. Together with that warm fresh beef that was sent punctually, his total spending was less than 3,000 copper coins.


    ��This is the so-called warm fresh beef. The color is bright red and the texture is bouncy. The body temperature of the beef is still maintained. Of course, you guys can use any other beef parts to rece it. However, the best choice is the bouncy rump steak.�� Mag showed the beef that he had just received to the camera and smilingly said, ��Now that I have finished buying the ingredients, I am going back to cook them.��


    ��Wow, isn��t he saving too much money for the programming division? He only spent 2,800 out of the 100,000 coins.��


    ��I feel that Hades shops just like us. He buys whatever is cheap. The ingredient��s 2,800 price tag seems rather eptable.��


    ��Do you rich people shop like that? That��s the cost of my monthly grocery bills, including fuel!��


    ��The others are still bothered about theirck of funds while Hades has already finished shopping. I think that he clearly knew what he wanted to buy from the moment he stepped into the supermarket.��


    The bullet chat refreshed rapidly. It was mostly praises for Mag.


    Meanwhile, at the same time, Iman was looking at the two fishes in the fish tank with a troubled expression at the seafood section on the other side.


    ��Which one should I choose?�� Iman scratched his head with a hesitant expression.


    Padas, in the meat section, had a simr expression. There were a lot of ingredients in his shopping cart right now, but he had a problem choosing the main ingredient. He couldn��t make up his mind for a long time.


    Meanwhile, Angelina��s efficiency at choosing the ingredients was high, but she seemed to need to buy a lot of ingredients. Her shopping cart was already half full, but she was still looking for something.


    David looked at Mag, who was the first to enter the elevator and return, with surprise andmented, ��I didn��t expect the contestant that is the most efficient at buying the ingredients today to be Hades, the slowest contestant yesterday.��


    Julian shook his head and said, ��Theck of a horizon and a vision��s restriction on a chef was obvious. Even receiving 100,000 coins, he didn��t choose the best ingredients under that price.��


    ��However, I think that he knew what ingredients he needed from the moment he stepped into the supermarket. Being expensive doesn��t mean that it��s the best, and neither does it mean that it is the best ingredient for the dish.�� Old Hunter immediately refuted him. ��The price of the white water prawns isn��t especially outstanding because they are easy to catch in great numbers. It��s not because they taste worse than other prawns. I think it can be ranked in the top three positions among seafood. Moreover, it��s a fairly-priced seafood that ordinary people can often eat.


    ��On the contrary, there are some contestants that arepletely blindsided by the new rules. They couldn��t even decide what ingredients they needed. They also wavered on the selection of the main ingredient. It��s really worrying.��


    Julian blushed. He naturally understood that Old Hunter was referring to Iman. As his master, he was naturally unhappy about that. He coldly said, ��Prawns and beef are two contradicting ingredients. I want to see what he can do with them.��


    Sensing their increased hostility, Nancy chuckled and said, ��This is the first time we see a Top Chef Competition��s semifinalist using ingredients that cost less than 3,000 coins. I am looking forward to seeing what kind of dish he can make.��


    Julian flicked a nce at Nancy and kept quiet. His expression became graver.


    Judging from Miss Nancy��s attitude towards Hades in these two days, she seemed to be very interested in this newbie. This wasn��t great conditions for Iman to enter the final under.


    This was the first time he let his disciple take part in the Top Chef Competition. One of the reasons was he had got a name list of the contestants in advance. He had made sure that there were no experts or very strong contenders in this year��spetition. That was why he got Iman into thepetition.


    The Top Chef Competition was the toppetition in the F&B industry. Moreover, the champion would have a chance to be the McCarthy Manor��s special chef.


    Just as he expected, Iman, who had gained all his knowledge, got into the quarterfinal sessfully.


    ording to their original n, his only opponent was Angelina. As long as he could defeat her in terms of ting, he had a chance to be the champion.


    However, Hades suddenly appeared out of nowhere and managed to take the third ce despite the fact that his online score was far below theirs. He was only one point away from Iman.


    Julian didn��t know what dish Mag would make today either. However, judging from the current situation, Mag��spetitiveness seemed to have decreased greatly after he chose a normal piece of beef and 1kg of themon white water prawns.


    Mag returned to the stage. There were only four workbenches left now. The top four contestants�� numbers and names were written on them.


    Mag greeted the judges first before returning to the work bench.


    ��Contestant Hades, we see that you have quickly returned after choosing the ingredients. We are all very curious about one thing. What dish are you going to cook today? You are using the silver horn bison��s beef and white water prawns, two ingredients that don��t seem to match each other. Furthermore, why are you choosing these two ingredients?�� David asked Mag curiously.


    This was perhaps one question that both the judges and the audience were curious about.


    ��The silver horn bisones from the Great Xihua Grasnd. Its meat texture is great, but its price is rtively lower than the other premium beef. It��s a cost effective beef that has a great quality. Meanwhile, the rump steak that I have chosen has rtively fewer tendons and fat, and it��s fresh warm beef that was ughtered around 30 minutes ago.


    ��The white water prawns taste great with a smooth texture. It��s the best prawn. That fact won��t change because of its friendly price. Meanwhile, the white water prawns that I have chosen came from the southern region of the White Water. The water quality there is even better, and so the quality of the white water prawns is even better too.


    ��As for the dish I��m going to make today, I��m going to keep it a secret first. You guys will naturally find out after it��s done,�� Mag replied with a smile as he took out his tools one by one and ced them on the workbench.


    A solid block of wood, two big iron rods that resembled weapons and two transparent ss pots.


    The judges nodded after listening to Mag. From Mag��s answers, they knew that he had a great understanding about the ingredients that he had chosen. He didn��t choose them because they were cheap, but because they were cost effective.


    After experiencing the extreme example of him making themon Haley Goat��s ribs into an extremely scrumptious dish, the judges became more careful in theirments.


    Although, as judges, they had to take it in stride when they were proven wrong, being proven wrong publicly wasn��t something very enjoyable.


    Mag looked at the teaching video that someone summarized yesterday. He felt sorry for the great editor while he praised his efforts.


    Hence, he still decided against exining on the spot.


    As an idol, being suave was very important.


    The pork rind that was simply processed, was boiled in the waters. He needed to cook a pot of pork skin?aspic<sup>1</sup>.


    He wasn��t in a hurry to process the live white water prawns. He washed the beef that was still warm and removed the tendons and fat before hitting it on the block of wood with the two metal rods.


    Bam, bam, bam!


    The metal rods made a soothing sound when itnded on the beef, as though Mag was hitting on an excellent drum.


    The extremely fresh beef trembled slightly on the block of wood, as though it was undergoing a massage that it couldn��t resist.


    It looked a little like a murder scene.


    However, when one looked closely, there was no blood and flesh flying about, despite the beef being hit by the two iron rods that were tens of kilograms heavy. The fresh beef became mushy in the hitting as it stuck together. It began to change its shape visibly.


    ��What is he doing?��


    The judges and the audience all looked befuddled.

 Chapter 2459 - Interesting Chap

    <h4>Chapter 2459: Interesting Chap</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Angelina and Iman returned to the arena after some hesitation in their purchases. They saw Mag hitting a piece of beef crazily when they entered the arena and bothy out them had shocked expressions on their faces.


    A scene that was supposed to be ridiculous and violent was made meaningful and beautiful by Mag.


    The iron rods that were tens of kilograms heavy, looked like two light wooden rods in Mag��s hands. He swung them at a shocking speed. The sounds that resembled drum beats were as frequent as raindrops. Only the faint shadows of the iron rods could be seen. They were so fast that the audience��s eyes couldn��t catch up.


    Mag��s expression remained as calm as ever, as though he was doing a very simple and ordinary matter.


    Iman��s work bench was still next to Mag��s. He mumbled inwardly as he ced the ingredients he bought onto his work bench,?<i>��What��s he doing? Smashing the beef?��</i>


    He eventually chose a 50 centimeter-long baby rainbow fish. He spent 90,000 coins, almost spending all his funds on it.


    If it was an adult rainbow fish, 100,000 coins wouldn��t be enough.


    Tucker Restaurant was the most famous for its all-fish banquet. As Julian��s best disciple, he also had great culinary skills in cooking fish.


    He deliberately held himself back in the previous rounds. The quarterfinal yesterday was just a trial when he made the steamed yellow dragon fish. He would show them his real skills today.


    He deliberately checked on Hades�� PK value when he woke up in the morning. It had already reached 7 points after conversion, which was just 2 points away from him.


    He had to show all he had today, otherwise he would have to leave thispetition if Mag got another 95 points again.


    Padas had also spent all 100,000 copper coins. He chose the golden goat shank. This 6 tier magic beast was umon. Its texture was delicate, so it was rather popr.


    Angelina only spent half of her budget. She spent over 40,000 coins, but she got a whole cartful of ingredients. She had almost three times the amount of the other three contestantsbined.


    The judgesmented on the three contestants�� ingredient choices.


    30 minutes had already passed by now, so the contestants immediately entered the cooking stage.


    Mag hit the meat repeatedly and boringly, as though he was a meat-hitting machine with no emotions.


    ��How many times has he hit the beef by now?��


    Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us


    ��10,932 times. He should have hit another 12 more times by the time I sent this bullet chat message.��


    ��What is he trying to do? Smash the beef into minced beef? He could have done that with a meat grinder within three seconds?��


    ��Perhaps Hades�� cooking idea is to turn the simple cooking processes into difficult ones.��


    The audience slowly became numb. They even began to count the number of times Mag had hit the beef.


    Mag was paying attention to the pork rind��s condition in the pot during the hitting process. He immediately turned off the fire when the soup became white and thick.


    After Mag poured the thick pork rind soup into a shallow mold, he scooped out the white water prawns from the water tank at the side. As he waved his knife, white water prawn after white water prawn that were de shelled and deveined, began to appear on the chopping block. After Mag chopped the prawns into a smooth prawn paste, he stirred them into the thick soup and chucked them into the freezer to cool down rapidly.


    Yes. Mag was going to make the famous ��Explosive Pissing Beef?Balls<sup>1</sup>��!


    This famous snack was also one of Mag��s favorite dishes in his previous life. As for why he chose it to be his semifinal��s dish, it was because of its gimmicky and showy cooking process.


    Mag got the recipe from the system but he hadn��t gone into the test field for the God of Cookery to practise it yet.


    However, going through all the recent training and grasping all the masters�� experience and recipes, Mag was still rather sure about doing it sessfully on his first try.


    The terms ��explosive�� and ��beef balls�� were crucial to ��Explosive Pissing Beef Balls��. The white water prawns�� quality was better than the mantis shrimps��, and hitting the beef manually had instilled a soul into it whenpared to mincing it with a blender. He was using his experience as a chef to make sure that the beef was hit to the perfect condition.


    Mag��s iron rods were specially made. Each of them weighed about 40kg.


    A 3.5kg iron rod was simply too light to him and it would affect his performance.


    The beef turned into minced beef gradually under the rods, but Mag didn��t seem like he was going to stop soon.


    The beef bone broth was boiling in the big pot at the side. A big bovine bone was ordinary, so the aroma that was slowly wafting out was not extraordinary.


    And then looking at Iman who was processing the rainbow fish at the side. The colorful rainbow fish was already processed and the various side ingredients were cut with all kinds of fancy cutting skills. They looked extremely pretty and attracted many audience members�� attention.


    Of course, everyone was looking forward to Angelina, this maiden who was called the ��The Kitchen��s Magician��. She was processing the ingredients that were spread all over her work bench.


    Surprisingly, there was no meat in her ingredients. They were vegetables.


    ��They are all vegetables? What kind of surprise would Angelina bring us today? I��m so curious,�� David said with surprise. Obviously, the judges only discovered this after she disyed all her ingredients on the cooking bench.


    Cooking a meat dish wasn��t a must on the Top Chef Competition, butpared to a vegetarian dish,which was lighter in taste and more restrictive, the meat dish had a higher upper limit.


    Some contestants had made vegetarian dishes in the show before, and their scores were less than satisfactory.


    Today was the crucial semifinal, which would decide the final��s name list. Yet, Angelina had decided to make a vegetarian dish, which was indeed unexpected.


    Iman and Padas also looked towards Angelina when they heard thements. A hint of joy shed across their eyes.


    Angelina was, with any doubts, the mostpetitive contestant in thepetition now. Be it her full marks PK value, or her blue-sky thinking, all the other contestants could hardly match up to her. They didn��t expect her to do such a silly thing like cooking a vegetarian dish today. Did she forget to get her main ingredient?


    ��Cooking a vegetarian dish? Interesting.�� Mag raised his eyebrows slightly. He didn��t think there were any issues with Angelina choosing to make a vegetarian dish.


    If the ��Steamed Chinese Cabbage in Supreme?Soup��<sup>1</sup>?could make it into the state dinner��s menu, why couldn��t a vegetarian dish do the same as well?


    Only the chef that did the cooking mattered.


    ***


    The National Defense��s building, the Marshal��s office.


    Ferdinand was watching the live-stream on the screen with a smile on his face.


    Judging from Xi��s feedback in the past two days, this chap was adapting to life in the Underground City very well. He could even think of a solution to increase his ount��s traffic within a short time period. He soon gained Nancy��s approval and received the McCarthy Family��s ess card.


    ��Interesting chap. I want to see what kind of changes you can bring to Underground City.�� Ferdinand closed his live-stream interface and connected to his secretary��s phone.


    ��Marshal, the president sent us a letter asking about your opinion on the Dixon Family��s moneyundering issue.��

 Chapter 2460 - Momma Mia. It’s Shocking!

    <h4>Chapter 2460: Momma Mia. It��s Shocking!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ��Our Mr. President actually came to ask my opinion. How unusual.�� Ferdinandughed and said, ��Then, tell them that I support all Mr. President��s decisions and actions in upholding thew.��


    After the conversation ended, Ferdinand got up and walked to the windows. He looked at the huge military base below and thought hard.


    ***


    At the west of Tucker City, in an oval office of the checkered building that represented the Underground City��s administrative center, a thin middle-aged man in a smart ck suit was sitting behind a desk. He was listening intently to a strapping man, who was sitting across from him, reporting to him about his work.


    ��Mr. President.�� The secretary strode into the office and interrupted their conversation. He walked to that middle-aged man quickly and said in a low voice, ��Marshal Ferdinand has given his reply.��


    The president got up and shook the strapping man��s hand. ��Wee back to Tucker City, Kamen. Please go back to your wife and children first. I will be needing you soon.��


    Kamen bowed slightly and said, ��I��ll await your summons.�� Then, he left the office.


    ��What did Ferdinand say?�� the president asked his secretary.


    ��The marshal said that he will support all your decisions and actions in upholding thew,�� the secretary quickly answered and took out the reply letter.


    ��He indeed can��t stand these fellows any longer,�� the president said in a low voice, ��Make the preparations. I want to address the cab.��


    ***


    ��The beautiful drum beats are luring me to sleep. Please give me a kick when the dish is done.��


    ��Although I still have no idea what he is doing, I can say for certain that this fellow��s upper arm strength is truly shocking.��


    ��We can be sure that he��s not going to grill the beef today.��


    ��All you guys know is to praise him for his looks. Only I care if his arms hurt or not.��


    The number of audience members in Mag��s personal live-studio had already exceeded 800,000,000. Because the beef-hitting process was too boring and wasn��t as interesting as the judges��ments, the main live-studio��s audience had already risen to 1,200,000,000.


    Nancy looked at Mag judgingly. She was also equally curious about the dish that Mag was going to make.


    Like the others, she thought Mag was going to grill some kind of meat today. She thought he was going to grill beef when he hovered around the beef section in the morning.


    However, even though he bought the beef, he didn��t take out the grill rack. Instead, he cooked a helping of pork rind, chopped up 1kg of white water prawns and hit the beef crazily with two iron rods.


    Even though the 10 judges on the stage were very knowledgeable, no one could guess what he was going to do.


    Looking at Iman on the other side, he had already put the fish into the pot. Judging from his cooking method, he should be making braised rainbow fish in soy sauce. That was one of the Tucker Restaurant��s signature dishes.


    Padas had also ced the golden shank into the oven after he marinated it. Looking at it, he should be making a roasted shank. One wondered if that had to do with Mag getting a high score with the grilled mutton ribs.


    Angelina��s situation was simr to Mag��s. The ingredients she chose were rather messy, so up till now the judges still had no idea what dish she was going to make.


    Of course, this was her specialty. Before shepleted the dish, nobody knew if she really could create magic out of ordinary stuff.


    The minutes ticked past and the braised fish��s aroma sneaked out of the pot, attracting hungry gazes.


    Tucker Restaurant, which had thousands of years of history and foundation, was deemed to be one of the top restaurants in Underground City, and Julian, as his head chef, had an extremely high status among the chefs too.


    It was obvious how talented Iman was, being able to join Tucker Restaurant and be Julian��s best disciple.


    The so-called braised rainbow fish in soy sauce was just itsmon description. This dish was called the ��Rainbow Fish�� in Tucker Restaurant and was priced at 500,000 copper coins per helping. It couldn��t just be ordered in the restaurant whenever one wanted. It had to be booked in advance.


    It was one of Tucker Restaurant��s signature dishes, so some of the scenes that showed the cooking process in the live-stream were censored. This was also why Julian allowed this dish to appear in thepetition.


    ��He��s even showing Tucker Restaurant��s signature dish. Master Julian, your disciple really wants to get into the final,�� David said to Julian smilingly.


    ��If he has learned it well, there will be a spot in the final for him. If he didn��t learn it well, he can��tin when he can��t get into the final,�� Julian answered calmly.


    ��You made things sound so good.�� Old Hunter chimed in rather sarcastically.


    The judges wanted tough, but they held it back for Julian��s sake.


    Julian had indeed said it well. If Iman got into the final, it meant he had learned it well, which meant that he, as his teacher, had taught him well.


    If Iman didn��t get into the final, it meant he didn��t learn it well. What did it have to do with him?


    Julian snorted. He didn��t want to argue with Old Hunter.


    Meanwhile, Padas�� golden shank was also slowly turning golden and shiny in the transparent oven now. The aroma of the roast mutton gradually wafted over,peting with the fish��s aroma.


    Nancy��s nose twitched before shaking her head. Although the roast mutton aroma was rich, it simply couldn��tpare with Hades�� grilled goat ribs yesterday. He simply couldn��tpare to theyered sensation created by Hades�� seasoning.


    Meanwhile, the topic of ��recreating the charcoal-grilled goat ribs�� had taken over WeTwit��s trending list. Everybody, from ordinary folks to food bloggers had all taken part in it. It created an astonishing ��check in�� craze. This had never happened in the history of the Top Chef Competition.


    This gave Nancy some new ideas. Delicious food created with ordinary ingredients was closer to the ordinary folks�� life. It could create a resonance with the people and make them want to do it themselves.


    The golden shank was an ingredient that the ordinary folks couldn��t afford, but the Haley Goat was an ingredient that the ordinary folks could have every once in a while.


    Padas might think that he was inspired and found the secret of wealth, but he had no idea that with a great previous example, he might be a joke if he came out with a simr food item.


    And the most conspicuous among them was still Angelina.


    Angelina, who bought a cart full of vegetables, was setting up a mountain of meat on the huge te.


    Thick steak, cut roast chicken, Sliced mutton ribs�� They were all stacked up in a pile, looking rather impressive.


    ��Momma Mia. It��s shocking!��


    ��I-is she the legendary magician among the chefs? Where did shee up with all these meats from?!��


    ��My gosh. She created a te full of meat dishes with just vegetables. It��s simply too phenomenal!��


    ��She��s an artist. Being a chef is simply wasting her talent.��


    ��These are mock meats, but they are too realistic. We can��t even see the difference!��


    The audience was shocked and they surged into Angelina��s personal live-studio in great numbers.

 Chapter 2461 - Idol Brain?

    <h4>Chapter 2461: Idol Brain?</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    More than half of the time had passed. The atmosphere slowly tensed up as Mag waited for the other three contestants to finish up.


    Ding!


    As the crisp ring sounded, Padas opened the oven and took out the golden-brown golden shank. Its rich fragrance wafted around the ce, attracting everyone��s attention. The cameraman also zoomed into the golden shank, giving it a perfect one-shot.


    The mutton shank was glistening with a little oil like a glimmering piece of gold under the light.


    The agile golden goat had natural predators in the grasnd and therefore, their speed and agility could help them avoid being preyed on by most of the predators. This also created their top-notch shank.


    ��This golden shank��s color is fantastic! It��s Mocha Mall indeed. You can actually find such top-grade ingredients here and it is way cheaper than I had expected,�� Davidmented in awe as he praised the program��s sponsor without a trace of forcefulness.


    ��Based on the color and its unique fragrance, this golden shank is of very high quality. The ingredient��s quality can be seen in various aspects. This is really something normal mutton cannotpare to. This also tests a chef��s ability to choose their ingredients,�� Julianmented with a nod as he consciously looked at Mag.


    Thatment seemed to be targeted. The judges all had varying expressions.


    Almost at the same time, Iman��s rainbow fish was also ready. The moment he lifted the pot cover, the bright colors took everyone by surprise. The exquisite ting also made the dish even more beautiful.


    Padas and Iman were the first to raise their hands to indicate that they had finished cooking.


    The entire golden shank was ced on a retro-looking wooden te. There were dots of green vegetables decorating the edges, bringing out the main dish and giving one a visual feast.


    Iman��s rainbow fish was very exquisitely decorated. The 50 centimeter-long rainbow fish looked like there was a rainbow draping over it after some decoration on its beautiful skin. It was stunning.


    Mag took some time to look at the two dishes. There��s nothing much to say about Padas�� golden shank. The perfect kitchenware produced the seemingly perfect dish. In other words, anyone with hands can do it.


    Other than the fact that the ingredient was expensive enough, there was nothing much to the overall cooking process whether it was the seasoning or the techniques used.


    It was apparent that this chap only wanted to continue riding on the roasted mutton ribs wave from yesterday. On top of that, he thought that he had chosen a top-grade shank that could gain high points from the judges.


    He gave Iman��s rainbow fish a second look. Be it the ting, overall presentation, or the fragrance, this dish was way better than the steamed fish he presented the day before.


    ��Amy would probably like it a lot. After all, it��s a rainbow fish. I can bring back a few for them.�� Mag was already thinking of how to prepare this local specialty when he gets back.


    The rules of thepetition remained the same. Those who finished first would be judged first.


    Padas��s golden shank was ced on arge turning te. The judges went around withpliments on the dish but no one appeared too interested in it.


    The judges were either top chefs or known food critics. A roasted shank of this standard was really no surprise to them. There was nothing topare to Mag��s charcoal-grilled mutton ribs, be it the fragrance of the cooking progress.


    The judges knew what Padas had in mind. Although they did not point it out directly, they really had nothing topliment him about.


    A staff member cut the shank into small portions and delivered it to each judge.


    The judges took a bite and most of them gave perfunctory praises.


    ��If all of you are not saying it, I��ll say it. Padas, your golden shank doesn��t look bad, and the golden goat is indeed good for roasting. This is also a very ssic cooking method.�� Old Hunter ced his fork down and told Padas seriously, ��However, your cooking method can be eaten at any restaurant that serves roasted shank. The only difference is that you��ve used the rare golden goat.


    ��I can say for sure that this golden shank is not a surprise to me at all. The seasoning is too ordinary and I even feel that you are wasting such a good shank.��


    Padas, who initially thought he did well, suddenly did not look very well. He moved his lips but chose to stay silent.


    ��Yes. This roasted shank does taste very ordinary because it was not marinated well. There are very distinctyers of voring in the mutton and that is terrible.�� Nancy ced her knife and fork down after only tasting a little.


    She said very nonchntly, ��You still have half an hour left and if you had used that time to marinate the thick piece of mutton, there would definitely be a different oue. Although you might get a higher mark for being the first to present a dish since there is nothing to bepared to, what is more important to the judges is actually a chef��s attitude towards his dish.��


    Nancy��sments made Padas�� face turn as pale as a sheet. He knew very well how much power Nancy has and thisment was equivalent to kicking him out of the finals straight away.


    Indeed. The judges gave their scores.


    Padas only got 75 marks and broke the record for the lowest score in the semifinals.


    Padas stood to the side in despair. This score was utter humiliation. Not only did it mean that he had no chance of getting into the McCarthy Manor, but it also meant that there would be a negative influence should he want to continue bing a celebrity.


    Iman swallowed hard. It was very obvious that he was nervous.


    The judges seemed to be very strict today. On top of that, Miss Nancy, who would not usuallyment, made such harsh criticism. This was really quite scary.


    ��Wow, I think Miss Nancy is super strict today! Those who tried to cheat their way would probably get a badshing from her!��


    ��I still like Old Hunter��s style. Just say it if you don��t like what you��re seeing. The other judges are just unwilling to say anything that will offend people.��


    ��Thispetition has suddenly gone to the top three phases. Who will be eliminated? There��s so much suspense!��


    The audience started to get excited and there were more and morements on the live-stream.


    The golden shank was taken down. Only a tiny portion of it was eaten.


    The next dish that was brought up was Iman��s rainbow fish.


    This dish was reputable as Tucker Restaurant��s signature dish. Only wealthy customers would order this dish and it would be cooked personally by Julian. This could be the most famous dish in this season��s Top Chef Competition.


    This dish was initially Julian and Iman��s trump card that they would use in the finals.


    However, to y safe, since Hades was the dark horse, they used it in the semifinals.


    ��To be honest, this is the first time I��ve seen a rainbow fish. Although this is the baby version, it is very stunning,�� Davidmented as he looked at the fish that was moving past him slowly.


    ��That��s Master Julian��s fault for setting the price of this dish so high. It��s 500 thousand for a fish. I really can��t afford to eat it,�� a judge said with a smile.


    Although the rainbow fish was very popr, due to its pricey cost, Nancy was probably the only judge present to have ever tried it.


    ��It looks pretty decent. The cutting was done well and the ting is very exquisite,�� Old Huntermented with a nod.


    After the disy, a staff member took different parts of the fish and ced them on a small te for the judges to try.


    Old Hunter put the meat from the fish��s body into his mouth and his eyes lit up instantly. He tasted the fish slowly before swallowing it. Afterward, he took the meat from the fish��s belly into his mouth. He smiled. Lastly, he put the meat near the fish head into his mouth and closed his eyes in enjoyment.


    ��This fish is top grade indeed. It is soft and tender. After swirling around at the tip of your tongue, it will slide down your throat, leaving its freshness behind in the mouth. This meat near the fish head is especially the best of the best. It is very fresh and it is where all the essence of the fish is. I only took a gentle bite and almost bit my own tongue.�� Old Hunter looked at Iman with admiration. ��This fish was seasoned just right. It did not mask the freshness of the fish but brought it out even more and made it better.��


    ��Thank you.�� Iman heaved a sigh of relief. Old Hunter and his master had never been easy to satisfy in this program. He did not expect such a good review.


    ��It��s not easy to hearpliments from Old Hunter. But it is just as he has said. This rainbow fish is a pleasant surprise indeed. As expected from a good teacher. This is the best fish thus far in this season��spetition.�� David put his chopsticks down and gave Iman a thumbs up.


    Iman bowed humbly. Although he was trying very hard to control his expression, he still could not fight the upturning of his lips.


    Julian looked at Iman dly. He felt proud when he heard the praises the judges had for his disciple.


    If all went smoothly, Iman had probably gotten one of the slots for the finals.


    Nancy only tried a piece of the meat near the fish head and she ced her chopsticks down emotionlessly. As someone who had tried the rainbow fish more than once in Tucker Restaurant, she could tell that Iman��s dish could only be considered okay. However, he did have very strong foundations. Otherwise, he would not be able to helm the restaurant with this dish.


    Of course, this standard would not make her have the desire to pull him into the McCarthy Manor.


    With his teacher there, who��s better, if she really wanted to have the rainbow fish at home, all she needed to do was to make a call to get Julian toe over to make it for her. Why would she need to bring his disciple back?


    The high praise from the judges gave Iman a score of 93. That was a considerably high score in the Top Chef Competition.


    ��Not yet 95?�� Iman was slightly disappointed. However, this was already the highest score he had gotten from the judges in the Top Chef Competition. He was just a little indignant that he could not beat Hades�� score for the grilled goat ribs.


    However, his score of 92.7 today was much higher than the previous day after it was deducted based on ratio, and his 9 PK points were added.


    When he saw his final score, Iman could not help but smile.


    However, Angelina��s threat was still there. After all, she had full marks for her PK points.


    But Hades was different. Although his PK value increased dramaticallypared to the day before, it was currently only at 7 points.


    ��ording to the current score, if Hades wants to overtake Iman, he has to get above 96 marks for the judges�� score.��


    ��Big brother Iman is doing exceptionally well today. I feel that things are getting difficult for Hades and Angelina.��


    ��It looks like Angelina is almost done with her dish. But I still don��t have a clue what Hades is cooking up.��


    ��I think�� he might be making a pot of minced beef with prawn?��


    ��25632 times! Are those robot arms?!��


    The number of viewers in the Top Chef Competition��s live-stream had gone past 1.6 billion people. The rainbow fish had quite a good effect on the program.


    Mag was still pounding his beef calmly. The bright red beef was utterly mashed. It was sticky yet bouncy. After continuously pounding for over 20,000 times, Mag was almost done with the beef.


    The God of Culinary pounded the beef 26,800 times to make the Explosive Pissing Beef Balls. Mag had decided to stick to this number.


    On the other side, Angelina had alreadypleted her dish. While she pressed the little bell on the table, she turned to look at Mag worriedly.


    Iman got a very high score. Although she was confident in herself, she could not help but worry for Mag.


    It was rather difficult to satisfy all 10 judges in the Top Chef Competition at the same time.


    The camera zoomed in on Angelina��s dish. It was a well-structured but rough-looking meat mountain. Various types of meat were stacked into a little mountain. It was very bright and colorful and looked very appetizing.


    ��She used a pile of vegetables to make a mountain of meat. Angelina indeed.�� David looked at the meat mountain that passed by him andplimented her. ��Even when you observe it closely, you can��t tell the difference between this and real meat. It even smells like meat.��


    ��This is a very innovative idea that disys very good skills. This is the first time I��m seeing mock meat being made live. Well done.�� Old Hunter praised her too.


    ��Another impressive show. Just when everyone thought she was going to make a vegetarian dish, she made a meat dish with vegetables.��


    The judges were full of praise and interest in Angelina��s dish.


    Inparison, Iman merely recreated Julian��s rainbow fish and as Julian��s disciple, Iman��s dish was not too much of a surprise.


    However, Angelina managed to keep everyone in suspense when buying the ingredients. This final presentation of the meat mountain further exceeded everyone��s expectations. It was like watching an artist create a work of art. It was breathtaking.


    <i>��This maiden is rather interesting. She knows how to y the game.��</i>?Mag was also shocked to see the meat mountain.


    If Angelina were to behave a little more normally around him, he would haveplimented her more.


    However, this youngdy seemed a little abnormal. Maybe she had an idol brain?

 Chapter 2462 - Ordinary Beef Balls

    <h4>Chapter 2462: Ordinary Beef Balls</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    ��This mock meat chicken drumstick not only looks like the real thing, its taste isparable to yesterday��s phoenix. Although I can still taste a hint of the original ingredients, it��s still hard to imagine that this was a meat dish made solely from vegetables.�� David ate a drumstick andmented. ��This technique and creativity are really astonishing. It��s really amazing.��


    ��I have said this more than once. This girl Angelina would definitely be a great chef that is on par with all the master chefs here one day. She always brings me surprises with her creativity. Her ability is unique amongst the younger generation of chefs.�� Old Hunter ate a piece of mutton and also heaped praises on her.


    ��I have met many chefs who are specialized in making mock meats, and a few friends who are great at this, but I believe that Angelina��s achievements will definitely be greater than theirs in the future. This greatness has nothing to do with techniques. It ispletely decided by her gift in aesthetics.�� A female judge praised.


    All the judges showed their admiration and praises for Angelina. Compared to thements that they gave to Iman, they were obviously better.


    ��Compared to Iman who has a good master, the judges indeed prefer Miss Angelina who has her own creativity.��


    ��The upper limit that Iman has disyed now may never reach Julian��s standard, but the judges have seen the boundless possibilities in Angelina.��


    ��I think that Iman is on dangerous grounds right now!��


    ��I don��t know how many points she can get, but her PK point is full marks!��


    As the judges�� scoring countdown began, the audience��s curiosity was aroused.


    After the countdown ended, the judges�� scores and final scores appeared on the giant screen.


    Angelina:


    Judges�� score: 94!


    Total score: 94.6


    Temporarily ranked at the first ce!


    Everyone eximed softly.


    ��It has appeared! The highest score in this year��s Top Chef Competition!��


    ��This score is also among the top scores of all the past years�� Top Chef Competition!��


    ��She��s indeed the favorite at winning thepetition. Her score is also crushing Iman��s.��


    The bullet chat refreshed crazily, showing the shock for this score.


    ��This���� Iman clenched his fists secretly. Although he was feeling rather indignant, he still maintained a faint smile.


    Angelina looked at her score with ill-concealed happiness. She bowed to the judges to show her appreciation, but her gaze soon turned to Mag.


    Three contestants had alreadypleted their cooking, only Mag was still cooking now. The camera and the audience��s gaze all turned to Mag.


    After thest hit of the rodnded, Mag put down his iron rods and scooped the minced meat into a big bowl. He added various spices and seasonings into it and began to knead and shape it.


    The smooth minced had already had its fats and tendons removed. A round ball emerged from the gap of his fingers with just a gentle squeeze.


    It was in the perfect state.


    Mag took the prawn paste that was already frozen into a jelly from the fridge. He swiped his cleaver across the te and the prawn paste jelly was cut into many small squares.


    He got a pot and poured warm water into it. He maintained the temperature of the water over a mild fire before he really got to work on making the Explosive Pissing Beef Balls.


    He grabbed the minced beef paste with one hand and squeezed a meatball about the size of his thumb in between his thumb and forefinger. He poked a hole in it with his finger and stuffed a piece of prawn paste jelly into it. He used his finger to smooth the beef paste over to cover the hole, before using a spoon to swipe across his forefinger and thumb. A round meatball made a beautiful parab andnded into the pot gently. There was no big ssh at all.


    His actions were smooth. Mag grabbed the beef paste with one hand and held the spoon with the other hand. The bright red beef balls formed a line in the air as they fell into the pot.


    ��Is he performing tricks? Why is his action so smooth?�� David couldn��t help getting closer to take a look.


    ��Is he making meatballs? But why is he putting the frozen prawn paste in the meatball?�� Old Hunter asked with doubts.


    ��Forget about the rest, the action looks so good. His skilled craftsmanship is indeed entertaining,�� a female judge said with an expression of appreciation.


    ��Interesting. Did he hit the paste 20,000 times to make beef balls?�� Nancy looked at Mag, who was like an acrobatics master, with an increasingly brighter smile and anticipation.


    Perhaps, other than charcoal-grilled mutton ribs, he might even give her more surprises. For example, thisplicated and weird beef ball?


    ��mboyant stuff. It��s unqualified to allow him to take his ce in the higher circles.�� Iman looked at Mag without any worry in his expression.


    If it was just beef balls, he didn��t think that Mag could defeat him.


    The beef was just ordinary beef and the prawn paste was also made with themon white water prawns. What was he going to defeat him with? With his acrobatics skills?


    ��Brother Righteous is awesome! This technique is going to cause a lot of bloggers to flop!��


    ��I have had beef balls with fillings before, but why did he freeze his filling in advance?��


    ��I��ve juste in. May I ask, is it the Top Chef Competition��s live-stream?��


    ��Although I still have no idea what he is doing, it doesn��t dissuade me from saying this: Brother Righteous is awesome!��


    The audience was obviously shocked by Mag��s operation. The repeated hitting previously made them feel sleepy and disoriented, but this meat ball making technique made them alert.


    The beef balls quickly set in their shape in the pot of warm water. The round balls looked rather cute.


    Compared to the draggy hitting, making the beef balls was short and rapid. In just a short while, the big puddle of beef paste became floating beef balls in the pot.


    Mag washed his hands and switched off the fire. He scooped the beef balls that had set from the warm water and ced them in the beef bone broth at the side. The balls continued to cook in the broth.


    Mag��s unusual beef balls making techniques had sessfully attracted the judges and audience��s attention.


    Compared to the other contestants�� cooking, his cooking process was obviously moreplicated and nicer to watch.


    Time passed rapidly. Mag switched off the fire and removed the cover, and the Explosive Pissing Beef Balls were done.


    The round beef balls were rolling about in the soup pot and the bone broth��s aroma wafted out together with the heat. It wasn��t rich, but it was fragrant and pleasant.


    Mag ced four beef balls into a small with adle of broth. He said to the judges, ��This is the Explosive White Water Beef Balls. Please taste it.��


    The staff member stepped forward and sent the 10 helpings of explosive beef balls to the judges�� table.


    There was no ting. The beef balls were simply put into small bowls and sent to the judges�� table. Such a presentation was rare in the Top Chef Competition.


    David scooped up a beef ball, shook his head and said, ��Although the entire process is rather unique, this helping of Explosive White Water Beef Balls looks ordinary. There is nothing special about its smell, or its presentation.��

 Chapter 2463 - Ripped Clothes

    <h4>Chapter 2463: Ripped Clothes</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The camera panned closer, but no matter how the cameraman, who was well-versed in shooting all kinds of delicacies, shot it, he still couldn��t make this ordinary Explosive White Water Beef Balls look attractive.


    David��sment was justified. At least from the surface, this helping of beef balls had no ting or unique designs. It was just ordinary beef balls that smelled good. It couldn��tpare to Iman and Angelina��s work. It even looked far inferior to Padas�� golden shank.


    The judges looked disappointed. They thought Hades, who gave them a great surprise yesterday, would give them something unusual today as well. However, it doesn��t seem so now.


    However, Miss Nancy seemed to be very interested in him yesterday. They thought he was going to be the chosen one in this season, and get into the final with Angelina. Looking at his disappointing dish, it was not easy for them to help him advance.


    Julian had a faint smile on his lips. Iman had already made it into the final. He only had to show his trump card at the final tomorrow and he would be the champion.


    <i>��That��s all? It looks so disappointing.��</i>?Iman already had a victorious smile on his face. Hades, whom he had been guarding against, failed spectacrly at the semifinal. This helping of beef balls looked like those from a roadside stall. How was he going topete with him?


    <i>��This beef ball��s cooking method is much moreplicated than yesterday��s grilled mutton ribs. Brother Hades must have hid some secret within it, right?��?</i>Angelina grasped the corner of her clothes tightly as she turned to look at Hades. She was feeling very expectant.<i>?��What is it?��</i>


    <i>��Did he decide not to go on with thepetition because he has alreadypleted his mission in advance? Keeping a low profile is a tactic too. Perhaps, he could get into the McCarthy Manor a day in advance?��</i>?Xi was thoughtful.


    ��Oh no. This beef ball looks disappointing. I think Brother Righteous is going to leave thepetition soon.��


    ��Grilling is his forte. Why did he want to make the beef balls today? If he had done a helping of charcoal-grilled golden shank, he should be able to get into the final, right?��


    ��The judges haven��t tried it yet, so there��s no need to jump to conclusions. Perhaps�� it tastes even worse.��


    The audience also looked disappointed with the beef balls. After all, the charcoal-grilled mutton ribs yesterday were amazing, which increased everybody��s expectations. Now, this helping of beef balls looked way below their expectations.


    Most of the audience thought that Mag didn��t have a chance anymore. He might even get a very low score.


    But Mag remained as calm as ever, with no exnations and arguments. He was only waiting for the judges to taste it.


    You have to taste certain things for yourself. There is point in saying anything.


    Nancy looked at Hades and then at the little bowl in front of her.


    Four round beef balls were floating in the pure white beef bone broth. The beef balls�� surfaces were smooth and their sizes were almost equal, as though they were made by a machine, when they were hand made by Mag.


    Some chopped green onions were floating on the soup��s surface, decorating and keeping the round little beef ballspany. They looked rather delightful.


    Looking at the finished product, Nancy was also a little disappointed. However, when she saw Mag��s calm expression, she couldn��t help but be curious about the secret within the beef balls. What made him feel so confident?


    Perhaps he let himself go on thepetition because he already got the ess pass to the McCarthy Manor?


    If that was the case, then she would have to reconsider her decision yesterday.


    ��The most important thing about a dish is still its taste.�� Nancy used a spoon to scoop up a beef ball. The fresh aroma of the beef ball greeted her head on. It was a pure fragrance.


    Then, she opened her mouth and took a bite of the beef ball lightly.


    St!


    It was the sound of an explosion.


    It was as if a balloon that was filled with water was burst, and the rich and aromatic soup shot out from the small hole and exploded in Nancy��s mouth.


    Hot!


    The soup that was still hot, shocked the taste buds on the tip of the tongue.


    However, the freshness that greeted the taste buds, brought great constion to them. That was an extreme sweetness. It was dissolved in the soup like the spring rain, soothing the taste buds that were shocked.


    This was the first time she realized that the white water prawns were so sweet, and the beef��s aroma within it made the taste buds go crazy.


    The soup that shot out unexpectedly, had an extreme umami that was beyond expectations. It almost made Nancy lose control of her expressions.


    However, as a professionally trained socialite, she had to strictly control her expression and behavior in the live-stream where hundreds of millions of people were watching live.


    After a period of intense control of her expressions changes, Nancy pursed her lips gently and made a moan uncontrobly. ��Erm����


    All the judges were paying attention to Nancy, who was the first to taste the beef balls. After hearing that moan, their expressions immediately became weird. Miss Nancy rarely lost herposure on stage. Why did she lose control over this tiny beef ball?


    Nancy blushed. She was already restraining herself very hard. She even used some of her power to suppress her expressions, but her natural reactions were too powerful. She even lost some of her resistance.


    Nancy looked at Mag aggrievedly. This fellow actually set a trap in the beef ball, and he didn��t give her a reminder beforehand.


    Fortunately, she only took a small bite and the soup that squirted out was limited. Otherwise, she wouldn��t know how to end this.


    However, the soup was simply too vorful. It had piqued her appetite. She didn��t feel that sensation in the four previous dishes.


    She simply couldn��t wait for long. She blew at the beef ball gently before putting the beef ball into her mouth gingerly.


    She knew what to do this time round. She bit into the beef ball and the soup within it flowed inside her mouth gently, but the beef ball��s smooth and tender texture amazed her. The beef that was hit over tens of thousands of times, was extremely smooth. However, just because of this special technique of hitting, the beef was able to keep its muscle fiber. While it was smooth, it also kept the bouncy texture.


    The pure beef ball magnified the beef��s original taste. It was so mesmerizing.


    In that instant, she seemed to arrive on the grasnds and see a herd of healthy bison stomping across in front of her.


    That was the fragrance of green grass. That was the air of freedom.


    The sh of the white water prawns and the beef. The extreme sweetness and texture exploded in her mouth. Her taste buds were in a riot, giving her a huge impact.


    Rip!


    One of Nancy��s straps on her gown broke and her dress slipped down a little, revealing her beautiful cor bone.


    Woah!


    Everyone was shocked and Johnny leaped up on the spot right away.

 Chapter 2464 - This Is Exploding

    <h4>Chapter 2464: This Is Exploding</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    After trying the Explosive White Water Beef Balls, Nancy��s strap broke. This strong reaction shocked everyone on site.


    Johnny, who leaped up, was pale. A broadcasting error was nothingpared to this. If Miss Nancy had a wardrobe malfunction on the program with billions of people watching the live-stream, he would really break down.


    ��Oh my gosh! Did he put explosives in the beef balls?!��


    ��Luckily it��s just the strap that broke. A pity it��s just the strap that broke.��


    ��What makes this proud and noble woman keep falling into such an unmorous situation? Is it the warped human psyche or that the beef balls are too good?��


    Theizens all had huge reactions too.


    Why would such ordinary-looking beef balls create such a strong reaction in Nancy?


    One must know that Nancy had always been aloof and her demeanor fitted her status as a young mistress from a wealthy family.


    Therefore, something must be wrong with this beef ball.


    The audience started wondering what secrets were hidden within this beef ball that could make Nancy forget her manners on a program.


    ��This�� can��t be����


    Iman suddenly had mixed emotions. Nancy��s reactions were too strong. It waspletely different from the calm look she had to the three people whose food she had tasted before Hades��.


    This made him have a bad feeling. It was just like the charcoal-grilled mutton ribs from yesterday.


    <i>��Mm! It looks impressive. It actually made Miss Nancy��s strap break. Looks like there��s no need to worry at all,��?</i>Angelina thought to herself as she smiled brightly.


    Nancy was immersed in the enjoyment of the Explosive Beef Balls. It was only after she swallowed the beef ball and opened her eyes slowly did she realize that her strap actually broke.


    Thankfully, the gown was designed with the consideration that a wardrobe malfunction might happen and hence the dress did not slide down when the strap broke, preventing an even more awkward situation from happening.


    However, Nancy was already feeling so awkward her toes were curling. She had never been so embarrassed in front of others before, not to mention in front of billions of people during a live-stream.


    As a socialite who had been through rigorous training since she was young, Nancy might feel awkward but she did not let it show on her face. She gently picked up her broken strap with her long fingers and cast a little spell to stick it back to the dress. At the same time, she said with a smile, ��Even my dress is shocked by the taste of this beef ball. Mr. Hades has brought me a pleasant surprise once again, and also a little shock.��


    As she said that, she nced at Mag grudgingly.


    Mag��s eyes were clear and innocent, as though this had nothing to do with him at all.


    The judges all had various thoughts when they heard thement. Miss Nancy��sments had set a certain standard for Hades�� dish.


    It seemed Miss Nancy had shown great interest and care for Hades since yesterday. They did not know if the Explosive White Water Beef Balls were really as good as she said or if she was just doing this so that Hades could get a good result.


    ��Let me try it and see if this beef ball really is different from what it appears to be.�� Old Hunter picked up a beef ball with his spoon and put it into his mouth. After that, he took a big bite.


    The beef ball exploded in his mouth. Soup squirted out and it was so scalding hot that he almost spat it out.


    How is this a surprise? This is just a shock!


    However, the scrumptious taste of the soup started blooming in his mouth immediately. It was fresh and sweet, with a hint of fragrance from the white water prawn��s paste. it soothed his startled taste buds and blossomed into a shocking delicious taste.


    Old Hunter, who did not have many expectations for it, was shocked.


    ��So this is the so-called ��exploding��! He froze the pork rind soup with some prawn paste jelly and wrapped it within the beef ball. While the beef ball cooks, the soup within melts to be this surprise hidden within the round beef ball!��


    Old Hunter��s eyes lit up. He could not help but apud Hades�� innovation.


    After drinking the soup, Old Hunter chewed on the beef ball slowly. The chewy texture also surprised him.


    When they first watched Mag pound the beef tens of thousands of times to make it into meat paste and saw him squeeze the paste into beef balls, they all did not have many expectations for the texture of the beef ball.


    However, he was pped in the face by reality. This beef ball had an excellent texture!


    It was fresh and chewy, making it taste even better than fresh beef. On top of that, the pounding process got rid of the tendons and fats in the meat, making the meat exceptionally smooth and fine. The more one chewed on it, the more fragrant it got. This was really an addictive enjoyment.


    Rip!


    Old Hunter was wearing a tight shirt. At the front, two buttons burst open and at the back, the cloth ripped open.


    ��Eureka!�� Old Hunter shouted with excitement. He looked at Mag and said, ��You��re pounding it and not cutting it so the muscle tissues of the meat were not severed. This allows the texture of the beef to be retained. Am I right?��


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded.


    ��What a genius method.�� Old Hunter gave Mag a thumbs up. Heplimented him. ��This dish gave me the biggest surprise for today. Thebination of beef and prawn was unexpectedly perfect.��


    Old Hunter��sments made the other judges have an even higher expectation of the beef balls.


    One had to know that Old Hunter was the most straightforward judge. He did not care who the chef was and onlymented on the dish before him. For him to give such a good review meant that this beef ball really surprised him.


    ��Two consecutive judges�� clothes ripped. this beef ball is sick!��


    ��There seems to be a change in the situation. Could Brother Righteous make it to the finals with these ordinary-looking beef balls?��


    ��What are these judges saying? Can��t they be more professional? Let me try it too! How infuriating.��


    The audience��s anticipation rose even higher.


    On the top floor of the Twin Towers, Akali looked at the beef balls in the small bowl on the screen. She frowned as she muttered to herself, ��Even though I love our Big brother Hades�� looks, this beef ball doesn��t look that good at all. Why did Nancy��s dress rip after she just had one of them? Has she always been so sensitive?��


    After that, she ordered the secretary beside her. ��Get me a bowl.��


    ��Young Mistress, I���� The secretary was put on the spot.


    ��He only made 12 mutton ribs yesterday so if you can��t get your hands on them, it doesn��t matter. Today, he cooked arge pot of beef balls. There is still about half a pot left. If you can��t even get your hands on those, you can scram!�� Akali said coldly.


    ��I��ll get right to it,�� the secretary replied quickly and rushed off.


    ***


    At thepetition ground, beads of perspiration had already started forming on Iman��s forehead.


    Nancy and Old Hunter both gave Hades�� Explosive White Water Beef Balls very good reviews after tasting them. This made him feel pressure despite initially thinking that he would make it through smoothly to the finals.


    These two had almost never given suchments in the Top Chef Competition before.


    Right now, all he could do was pray that the other judges had differingments about the beef balls. That way, Hades would not get such a shockingly high score as he did yesterday.

 Chapter 2465 - This Nasty Old Man

    <h4>Chapter 2465: This Nasty Old Man</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The Explosive White Water Beef Balls received great reviews from Nancy and Old Hunter. It was really unexpected.


    The other judges started to taste it. Exmations rang out and the sounds of clothes ripping could be heard. It was a scene that was rarely seen on the Top Chef Competition.


    Different from the beef ball��s exterior, the exploding texture caught the judges unaware.


    Julian looked around him with a grave heart. The judges�� behavior didn��t look beneficial to Iman. What was the secret in this beef ball?


    Then, he scooped up a beef ball and studied it carefully for a minute. However, he still couldn��t see anything special about it. Then, he popped it into his mouth.


    Julian bit into it and felt as though he had bitten into an egg. The tender beef was cut open by his teeth and the piping hot soup squirted out immediately.


    ��Mmm!��


    Julian was shocked. He didn��t expect that there was soup in the beef ball!


    He soon understood that it was the white water prawn jelly which Hades wrapped inside the beef balls. He didn��t expect that it would be a highlight.


    The prawn paste��s umami and the fresh beef ball��s bouncy and sweet texture made this beef ball far exceed his expectations.


    The dish that was made with cheap ingredients, was far more impactful than the previous three dishes that were made with expensive ingredients.


    As an old chef, who had cooked for hundreds of years, and one of the best in the industry, he had to admit that this Explosive White Water Beef Ball was indeed impressive.


    This could be a signature dish of a restaurant. All it needed was just exquisite ting.


    Given Hades�� age, he was indeed a genius among the geniuses, if he didn��t have a master and came up with the charcoal-grilled mutton ribs yesterday and the Explosive White Water Beef Balls today all by himself.


    ��Now, Iman is on dangerous ground.�� Julian��s became increasingly grave. Although he also wanted his beloved disciple to advance to the final, Miss Nancy��s great favor and recognition for Hades would definitely affect the other judges�� scores.


    Moreover, as a three-times judge of the Top Chef Competition, he received great remuneration and fame for his appearance. He couldn��t help his disciple too obviously.


    ��It��s indeed very creative and surprising to wrap the white water prawn paste in the beef ball. And, the selection of the ingredients is also veryplimentary. Compatibility is the best. All chefs should learn about that.�� Julian put down his spoon and said to the camera, ��However, there are many steps inpleting a dish before presenting it to the diner. First of all, it will be the presentation of the dish, which is the so-called ting. I think Contestant Hades could improve in this area to make his dish look more attractive.��


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded with a smile, but he scolded him as a sly old fox inwardly.


    The other judges had heaped praises on Hades, so Julian didn��t find fault in the taste. He even praised it before criticizing the ting.


    If it wasn��t for the fact that he thought ting was a bother, he could have carved two little flowers and put them in. It would definitely be pretty.


    ��I think there is nothing wrong with simple ting like this. After all, not all restaurants are as posh as Tucker Restaurant, where every dish has to be ted elegantly.�� David chimed in with a smile. ��In the alleys at the west of the city, there are many such small restaurants where such ting ismon.


    ��The amount isn��t great, but the taste is good. The ting isn��t delicate, but the taste is way better than those big restaurants��. It will be great to eat a small bowl of piping hot beef balls like this in the winter morning. Who needs such frivolous ting?��


    ��I agree with that. Eating the balls and drinking the bone broth from a small bowl with some chopped green onions is better than trying to scoop them from a big basin.�� Old Hunter chimed in too.


    When it came to the details of eating, a professional food critic like David definitely knew more.


    All the judges nodded their heads in agreement.


    Nancy polished off the four beef balls in small bites and finished all the beef bone broth in the bowl before realizing that she was full.


    She was impressed with Hades�� performance again.


    She thought she had found an expert in grilling, but now, she seemed to have found an expert in making balls too. Getting this chef was a bargain.


    ��Director, the number of online audience members has exceeded 2,000,000,000.��


    The assistant��s voice sounded in his earpiece and Johnny��s eyes lit up. He clicked on his bangle and nced at the live-studio.


    Indeed, the main live-studio of the Top Chef Competition had just exceeded 2,000,000,000, reaching historical numbers.


    Moreover, this was also the WeTwit��s live-studio record numbers.


    The Hades�� incident together with Nancy��s strap breaking off incident had brought a scary number of traffic to the show.


    ��This chap is really our lucky star!�� Johnny stared at Hades with glowing eyes. He was stillmenting over Jasper��s departure from the show, but looking at it now, that was really an awesome thing. Otherwise, this year��s Top Chef Competition, which had been called the most boring Top Chef Competition ever, wouldn��t have this record number of audience members.


    ��We have to let him get into the final.�� Johnny rolled his eyeballs. He quickly typed a line of words on his bangle and sent it out.


    The judges��ments on Hades�� Explosive White Water Beef Balls were as exciting as the roller-coaster. From the low expectations of the dish��s outlook to the shock at the tasting, thements were going up and down, bringing the audience��s emotions along with it.


    However, Iman and Angelina had also received very high scores and their PK values were ahead of Hades��, so whether Hades could get into the final was unknown.


    ��Alright, since the judges have finished the tasting and have given Contestant Hades�� Explosive White Water Beef Balls an extremely highmentary, can he create a miracle again like yesterday? Let��s get our judges to give the score now!�� the emcee said loudly and a 15-seconds-countdown clock appeared behind the judges.


    The audience quieted down and everyone focused on the countdown on the giant screen.


    Iman clenched his fists tightly as cold sweat dripped down his forehead and nose and fell to the floor. He had never imagined that Hades�� ugly beef balls could bring him such a huge threat.


    ��It doesn��t feel so bad if he is eliminated as well.�� Padas flicked a nce at Iman with a sch?denfreude smile.


    He was confirmed to be eliminated, but to be able to see Iman��who was always haughty because his master was one of the judges�� get eliminated, his mood had increased greatly.


    However, this fellow, who appeared out of nowhere, was really powerful.


    The judges heaped praises on him for both of his dishes. That had never happened before in the entire season.

 Chapter 2466

    ?Chapter 2466: I Don��t Want To Have Any Rumors


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Under the live audience and online audience��s intense attention, Hades�� judges�� scores appeared on the giant screen as the countdown ended.


    Judges�� score: 96 points!


    Online PK score: 7!


    Total score: 93.4!


    It was silent and all of a sudden, the crowd erupted into a roar.


    The 96 judges�� score was glittering. It was indeed glowing.


    More importantly, he happened to crush Iman and take second ce. He advanced to the final sessfully.


    ��96 points! This judges�� score is absolutely incredible!��


    ��He��s so powerful! I thought 95 is already the upper limit, but it��s only the start for him!��


    ��He��s indeed my Brother Righteous. He��s so powerful!��


    The screen was filled with ��Brother Righteous is awesome��, so the audience��s emotions were obvious.


    Iman went white. His body swayed and he almost fell down.


    He thought he was going to win, but he didn��t expect Hades to get a 96 points high score and overtake him to be second ce with a slight advantage.


    96 points. That was the highest ever score on Top Chef Competition.


    Yesterday��s 95 points was shocking enough. Who could have imagined that this ordinary-looking beef ball could overtake it.


    ��This...�� Julian frowned with an ill-concealed surprise in his eyes too.


    In order to let Iman advance, he had only given Hades 8 points, which meant at least seven judges had given Hades a perfect 10 score.


    Of course, Hades�� sudden rise was the first ck horse on this year��s Top Chef Competition. His past two performances were impressive, so it wasn��t a surprise that the judges liked him so much.


    If it wasn��t for the fact that he had only joined the show for a short period of time and his PK value was low, even Angelina wouldn��t be his match.


    Nancy curved her lips. He was indeed the man that she had taken a fancy to. He always gave them surprises.


    And judging from Johnny��s earlier feedback, Mag was responsible for this semifinal��s great numbers.


    ��Brother Hades is awesome!�� At the top of the Twin Towers, Akali jumped up from the sofa and looked at Hades on the screen with glowing eyes. ��He��s handsome, great at cooking and acting cool. He��s the temte for the male lead. I can��t miss out on such a man!�� 1


    ��Did hee up with new dishes specially for thepetition after he came to Underground City?�� Xi looked at Mag, who seemed to be glowing on stage, as though he was a monster.


    Even though she wasn��t Mamy Restaurant��s regr customer, she was certain that the two dishes that appeared in thepetition weren��t on the menu.


    Meanwhile, looking at the 10 professional judges�� behavior and scores, those were not perfunctory dishes that were cooked up at thest minute.


    What made Xi even more surprised was Mag, who was cooking on the stage. He was really enjoying the cooking process.


    The Nond Continent��s most powerful powerhouse, a super powerhouse who was almost stepping into the Extraordinaire��s realm, was serious about being a chef.


    ��He��s so awesome!�� Angelina was looking at Mag with a fangirl glow in her eyes.


    It was another high score that broke this year��s Top Chef Competition��s record.


    Moreover, she guessed that Iman��s master must have dragged down the score. Otherwise, it would be an even higher score.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He didn��t seem to be too surprised about this score.


    Indeed, this didn��t reach his expectations. He thought he would get a perfect score.


    After all, this was the improved version of the ��Explosive Pissing Beef Balls��!


    He had swung the iron rods for over 26,000 times. Wasn��t it too much not to give him a perfect score?


    However, this score was good enough. At least, he could advance to the final.


    At this time tomorrow, his Inte��s PK value should reach approximately 9 points.


    When hepeted with Angelina at the final, they would bepeting with their real potential.


    ��Alright. As Contestant Hades�� final result is released, this season��s semifinal has concluded. Angelina and Hades are ranked first and second respectively with 94.6 and 93.4 points. They have advanced to the final.


    ��Iman and Padas have given us an excitingpetition and a great-tasting dish. It��s a pity that they have lost and are going to leave our Top Chef Competition��s stage...�� The emcee formally announced thepetition��s result.


    Even though Iman was feeling indignant, he remained calm and congratted Hades and Angelina.


    Although his journey had stopped at the semifinal and he wouldn��t be able to join the McCarthy Manor, he was still the disciple of the Tucker Restaurant��s head chef and the person going to take over its reins. His future was still as bright as before.


    ��Congrattions, Hades!��


    ��Hades YYDS[1.YYDS (yongyuan de sh��n; yyds) means ��eternal God�� and describes an outstanding person or thing. It��s simr to the saying GOAT (Greatest of All Time) in English. The phrase is often used by fans to praise their idols or simply to describe something they are fond of.]!��


    ��Will a perfect score miracle appear in tomorrow��s final?��


    ��I feel that Hades is truly a treasure boy! Did the programming division do it on purpose? Did they deliberately hide him before letting him join thepetition as a recement?!��


    ��I think maybe the director��s brain has short-circuited. He actually kept such an attraction to the veryst part of the show.��


    The bullet chat��s messages were all congratting Hades for his advancement to the final.


    Johnny looked at the 2,100,000,000 people watching the show at its peak with tears. He also thought that his brain was probably fried. He didn��t discover Hades, this supernova, right at the beginning and almost created the most boring Top Chef Competition ever.


    Then, it was the sensational farewell of the two eliminated contestants. As part of the top four contestants, they had gained a lot of fame through the Top Chef Competition. No matter if they chose to return to their work as a chef, or debut as a star, they were going to have a great future.


    Meanwhile, as the contestants who had advanced to the final, Mag and Angelina received praises from the judges.


    After all the polite words, this live-stream that caused a huge repercussion in Underground City, finally ended.


    Mag turned on his bangle as he walked down the stage.


    There was still one final match tomorrow. Nancy should make the arrangements for him to go to the McCarthy Manor after that. Before that, there was something he needed to do first.


    ��Mr. Hades.�� A voice came from behind him.


    Mag frowned and turned to look at Angelina behind him.


    Angelina bit on her lower lips and said with a blush, ��Hmm... I would like to invite you for lunch, please?��


    Woo~


    Ding~


    The bangle vibrated and Mag casted a nce at it. There were two messages.


    ��Mr. Hades, let��s have afternoon tea together.��-Nancy.


    ��Brother Hades,e have lunch with me today. My car is just under the building. You have toe!�� -Akali.


    ��Oh, this.��


    Mag furrowed his brows deeper.


    Angelina saw Mag��s solemn expression and got nervous. She lowered her eyes and blushed furiously.


    ��Pardon me. I don��t want to have weird rumors during thepetition. Maybe next time.�� Mag shook his head and rejected her.


    ��This excuse...�� Angelina�� tears brimmed in her eyes and she bowed at Mag. ��Sorry!�� Then, she quickly walked away.

 Chapter 2467

    ?


    Chapter 2467: I��m Not Free. Sorry


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Angelina was innocent and pretty, young and energetic. Moreover, she cooked very well. She was, without any doubts, the goddess of the culinary world.


    However, Mag still preferred the likes of Nancy and Akali.


    Can one survive with pretty looks?


    One could survive with a richdy.


    Mag couldn��t give every little sister a warm home, so keeping a distance from them was hisst consideration for them.


    ��I��m not free. Sorry.�� Mag gave Akali a cold reply.


    He was sure that the McCarthy Family would conduct an onboarding review on him. If they found out that he had something going on with Akali, he would most probably get rejected.


    After all, the Dixon Family and the McCarthy Family had never gotten along and the Dixon Family had suffered greatly due to the Horace incident.


    Mag was equally wary about Akali. Even though she behaved like a crazy married fangirl, that didn��t mean she was a brainless woman.


    On the contrary, she was the smartest person among the Underground City��s plutocrats�� younger generations.


    Otherwise, how could she have owned Tucker City��sndmark building-The Twin Towers.


    Then, he gave Nancy a sinct reply, ��Sure.��


    Having a certain level of aloofness was the secret to keeping a woman interested and curious in you, and eventually bankrupt her, this wasn��t just a joke.


    A high-borndy like Nancy, who had been treasured since she was young, had many bootlickers around her.


    At a time like this, a faint aloofness was far more attractive to her.


    After all, he was that one and only... chef.


    Mag and Xi walked out of the studio and he asked with a chuckle, ��How was my performance?��


    ��Astonishing,�� Xi said honestly.


    She looked at Mag with a judging gaze. She still couldn��t understand how Mag could adapt so well when this was the first time he had taken part in a variety show. It was even his first interaction with the Underground World. He even stirred up the Underground City��s Inte world all by himself.


    ��How��s the process of Horace��s incident?�� Mag asked telepathically.


    ��You know. Such matters usually don��t progress too fast.��


    Mag nodded thoughtfully. Even though Horace��s incident had created a hurricane on the Inte, the result would be decided by all the parties ying the game. It would have nothing to do with justice.


    ��Nancy is asking me out for tea. I intend to go out for a while,�� Mag said.


    ��Are you going to kill Fergus?�� Xi��s footsteps faltered.


    ��I have no intention to challenge your Underground City��s Extraordinaires yet.�� Mag shook his head calmly. ��I just want to go out for a walk and buy some local goodies for my wife and daughters.��


    Xi caught up with Mag and said in a grave voice, ��I need to remind you again. ording to our agreement, you cannot bring anything from Underground City back to the Nond Continent.��


    ��Don��t worry. I won��t carry your robots back. I just want to bring some beautiful handicrafts back to them.�� Mag consoled Xi.


    ***


    ��How dare he reject me again!��


    Akali, who was slumping on the sofa, saw Mag��s sinct reply and got angry.


    In Underground City, no man had rejected her repeatedly like him. Furthermore, he didn��t even bother to give her a reason.


    ��Miss, the Explosive White Water Beef Balls you asked for.��


    The secretary rushed in with an insted box excitedly.


    ��Let me try them before I decide if I should forgive him.�� Akali sat up.


    The secretary opened the insted box and the heat gushed out together with the rich beef aroma.


    Even though she was lying on the sofa and snacking as she watched the show, Akali couldn��t help gulping when she smelled the aroma.


    There were five round and cute beef balls in the crystal bowl.


    Akali used a spoon to scoop up a beef ball. She blew at it gently before popping it into her mouth and biting it.


    Howl-


    Akali couldn��t help but open her mouth after she was scalded by the hot soup. The soup that squirted out sshed over the secretary��s face.


    The secretary took two steps back and almost sat on the floor.


    Akali was dumbfounded too. Fortunately, she was at home. If this happened outside, she would be utterly embarrassed.


    Then, a sweet taste blossomed on the tip of her tongue. The taste buds that were shocked by the hot soup, were suddenly consoled gently.


    The fresh prawns with the slightly gooey meat jelly soup, brought the extreme umami from the sea. Along with the beef��s rich aroma, it made her lost within it immediately.


    She seemed to be swimming in the blue sea for one moment and then running on the grasnd the next. It was so carefree.


    After the soup, it was the bouncy beef ball. The beautiful texture after she bit down, made it hard for her to imagine that this was the beef that was beaten tens of thousands of times. And, the beef��s rich aroma instantly blossomed in her mouth.


    She had never eaten such a strange food before!


    It caught her unawares and yet made her lost within it.


    The secretary wiped away the soup on her face and said to Akali with a panicked expression, ��Miss, I��ll take it away right now.��


    Her heart almost shattered. Who could have imagined that the Explosive White Water Beef Balls that had won over all the judges, actually made Miss vomit. She was going to die today.


    ��Who wants you to take them away?�� Akali red at the secretary and picked up another beef ball with her spoon again. ��You go and change first. Come back to clear up after I am done.��


    ��A-alright.�� The secretary left with a dazed expression. It seemed like... Miss quite liked it?


    She ate the beef balls one by one. The more she ate it, the more she enjoyed it. After swallowing thest beef ball, Akali picked up the crystal bowl and finished the soup before she licked her lips with satisfaction and smiled.


    With the utmost humility, this helping of Explosive White Water Beef Balls had far exceeded her expectations. No wonder Nancy treated him specially.


    She didn��t get to taste the charcoal-grilled mutton ribs yesterday, but today��s beef balls really let her get a feel of Hades�� potential.


    This outstanding man was handsome, righteous and a great cook. If Nancy got him into her harem, she would never get to eat the dishes he cooked ever again.


    ��No way! That is definitely not going to happen! Such an outstanding man should be firmly in my grasp!��


    Akali clenched her teeth with an exceptionally convicted expression.


    ***


    ��Submit Hades�� information and get them toplete the background check as soon as possible. After tomorrow��spetition is over, I��m bringing him back to the manor.��


    In the office, Nancy ordered the secretary next to her.


    ��Alright.�� The secretary nodded and quickly left the office.


    ��Charcoal-grilled mutton ribs, Explosive White Water Beef Balls. I want to see what other surprises you can bring me,�� Nancy mumbled to herself with a smile.


    Hades�� performance today made her increasingly sure that she wanted him to enter the McCarthy Manor.


    However, a big family had many rules and the checks done on the chefs were particrly stringent. Even if she vouched for him, he still had to pass her family��s checks.

 Chapter 2468

    ?


    Chapter 2468: A Flying Orange Cat


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ��This is already the third day. When is Fathering back? I miss him.��


    Amy sat on the steps outside of the restaurant with her elbows propped on her knees and her chin resting on her hands. Her chubby face was squished, making her look even cuter. However, there was a hint of aggrievance in her sigh.


    Annie sat next to her with an easel in front of her. Even though she was facing the bustling and crowded Aden Square, there was only one person in her drawing. It was Mag who was busy in the kitchen. The dish in the wok was eggnt with garlic sauce, and there was a helping of red braised pork at the side.


    Amy turned to look at the drawing. She gulped andmented. ��So hungry...��


    ��Big... Sister... Eat candy.��


    Little Kiddo jumped out of the restaurant on Ugly Duckling��s back and squeezed in between the two of them. She opened her hand and there were two rainbow candies in her palm.


    ��Kiddo is so good.�� Amy removed the candy wrapper and tossed the candy into her mouth. There was a satisfied smile on her face. ��So sweet!��


    Annie also picked up the rainbow candy from Kiddo��s palm with a smile. She removed the candy wrapper and tried to feed it to Kiddo.


    ��You eat it, Big Sister Annie. I-I still have plenty.�� Kiddo shook her head and grabbed a bunch of rainbow candies out from inside her pocket.


    Annie was slightly taken aback before she popped the candy into her mouth smilingly.


    ��Meow meow~��


    Ugly Duckling, who was demoted from the restaurant��s pet to a steed, lifted its head up and called out fawningly.


    ��Alright. I��ll give you one too.�� Kiddo grabbed one rainbow candy and was about to remove the wrapper for Ugly Duckling.


    Ugly Duckling swung its tail. It was so happy that its eyes were narrowed.


    ��Ugly Duckling, you��re not allowed to eat candy.��


    Amy��s stern voice sounded from next to him.


    Kiddo��s actions halted instantly and Ugly Duckling looked crushed as it looked at Amy aggrievedly.


    ��Look at you. You are getting rounder and rounder. You are going to turn into a ball soon, but what about your wings? Your slender neck? Your paws that could swim?�� Amy looked at Ugly Duckling as though she had expected better from it. ��When are you going to turn into a swan if you continue on like this?��


    ��Meow~��


    Ugly Duckling bent its ears defeatedly and shifted itself towards Annie.


    Annie rubbed its head smilingly before squishing its chubby face. Then, she gestured to Kiddo, asking her to put away the candy.


    Ugly Duckling was indeed too fat. Especially when it had eaten plenty of snacks as it followed Kiddo around.


    Although a fat and round big orange cat was great to cuddle and very adorable, it indeed couldn��t continue to eat candies anymore.


    ��It will get fat when it eats. What a poor thing.�� Kiddo tossed the candy into her mouth with pity all over her face.


    ��Meow meow?��


    Ugly Duckling crouched down on the ground, utterly depressed.


    Kiddo mumbled intelligibly with the candy in her mouth as she pointed at Ugly Duckling��s back. ��However, Ugly Duckling��s wings are going to grow soon. See, its little wings have be big wings.��


    ��That is simply the little wings getting stuffed into fat wings.�� Amy pursed her lips.


    ��Let me see. When will they be real wings?�� Kiddo touched the little wings on Ugly Duckling��s back with her tiny hands. Dots of golden light beams emerged from her fingers and entered the wings�� tattoo, as though a golden rim was added.


    Ugly Duckling, who was crouching on the ground, suddenly looked up and a beam of golden light shed across its blue eyes. It tilted its head back and let out a roar. ��Meow-��


    A pair of golden wings stretched out from Ugly Duckling��s back and its dazzling beams of light were even more ring than the sun��s beams.


    Moreover, the wings that appeared this time were no longer cute little fleshy wings. They were a pair of big wings with a wingspan that was over one meter.


    ��Meow meow?��


    Ugly Duckling turned around to look at its own wings in a daze. It was slightly taken aback.


    ��Wow! They��re really big wings!�� Amy lit up her eyes. She even touched the wings. ��Just like chicken wings.��


    Annie��s eyes were also sparkling.


    Kiddo grabbed Ugly Duckling��s ears and hurried it. ��Ugly Duckling, take me up into the sky. I want to fly, fly! Fly high, high!��


    Even though Ugly Duckling was in a daze, it didn��t dare to disobey Kiddo��s orders. It pped its wings gently and they disappeared with a swoosh. They reappeared in the sky, around 100 meters high in the center of Aden Square.


    ��So fast!�� Amy said with shock.


    Meanwhile, Annie changed to a new piece of drawing paper. A golden wing appeared on the paper.


    ��So, where did Boss Mag get this little one from?��


    On the second floor of the magic potion shop, Krassu took a sip of his wine and looked at Kiddo, who was zooming around in the sky on a flying fat cat, with aplex expression.


    After a moment of silence, Urien said, ��I heard that the elven race can mutate. Irina has brought a little elf with her.��


    ��That��s a little elf, but that little one isn��t a little elf.�� Krassu shook his head, but he seemed to have thought of something soon. He looked at Urien with aplicated expression. ��Do you think she is also...��


    ��How many people in this world do you think can do what she did earlier?�� Urien lowered his voice even more.


    Krassu smiled. ��How many people can there be, when even you and I can��t do it?��


    Then, both of them fell into silence again.


    ��I don��t think I have said anything about disciples before, right?�� Krassu broke the silence after a long time.


    ��How dare you think about such matters? Aren��t you not afraid of leading her astray?�� Urien pursed his lips with a sarcastic look.


    Krassu smiled sheepishly. It was rare that he didn��t make a rebuttal.


    Kiddo zoomed around above the Aden Square on Ugly Duckling��s back. The golden wings were so ring that they attracted plenty of gazes.


    ��What is that? A flying cat?��


    ��It should be some kind of magic beast. It��s so chubby. So adorable!��


    ��This cat looks very familiar. It looks like Mamy Restaurant��s Little Boss�� cat, but why did it grow a pair of wings?��


    ��There is also a cute little one on the cat��s back. Isn��t that Mamy Restaurant��s Tiny Boss? It looks so dangerous.��


    People were looking up at them with amazement and worry at the same time.


    The Gray Temple��s patrol team had already discovered the chaos over here from afar.


    Chaos City had a no-fly rule. However, when they saw that it was a fat cat flying with a little toddler girl on its back and heard that they were from Mamy Restaurant, their expressions softened.


    Gina heard the news and walked out of the ice cream shop. She looked at Kiddo zooming around in the sky with an exasperated smile, but she still put up a stern expression and gravely said, ��Get down, Kiddo. Don��t fool around.��


    ��Go down, Ugly Duckling. Let��s go eat ice cream.�� Kiddo heard Gina and patted on Ugly Duckling��s head.


    Ugly Duckling, who was already used to flying, immediately changed its direction and dashed towards the ice cream shop��s door. Then, it crashed onto the ground and rolled around a few times. It only stopped when it crashed into Gina��s legs.


    Meanwhile, Kiddo leaped off from Ugly Duckling before it touched down and jumped right into Gina��s arms.


    Kiddo swung Gina��s arm and asked in a cute voice, ��Mother, Mother, look. Ugly Duckling can fly now. When can we eat roast swans?��

 Chapter 2469

    ?


    Chapter 2469: Once You Be a Drag Queen, You Will Always... 1


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag wasn��t around. Mamy Restaurant had stuck up a notice, saying that the staff were taking a week off.


    However, Miya felt bored, so she continued to open the ice cream shop and Gina was helping her in the shop.


    ��A swan is so cute. How can you roast it?�� Gina swiped Kiddo��s nose with a smile before looking at Ugly Duckling, who was crouching on the ground. It had put away its wings.


    The golden wings had disappeared and they had be a mark on its back. Compared to their original dull color, they looked like they had a golden rim drawn around them. They looked rather smart.


    Gina reminded Kiddo with a stern look. ��You��re not allowed to fly around on Ugly Duckling in the future, especially during the day. Otherwise, you will be arrested.��


    ��Oh.�� Kiddo nodded obediently, but she didn��t forget to make a funny face at Ugly Duckling.


    ***


    Firis walked into Irina��s office and said with relief, ��Your Highness, the little mistress has already fallen asleep after drinking the fruit juice.��


    Irina said to Firis, who had visibly gotten thinner and gained two dark eye circles, ��Thank you for your hard work.��


    For the past few days, she finally understood Mag��s difficulty in raising Amy alone because she saw Firis�� hard work with her own eyes.


    The tiny baby wouldn��t work with you at all.


    ��It��s alright. I am fine.�� Firis smiled, but she couldn��t hide her tiredness.


    ��Drink this water and then have a good sleep. Leave the child to Ashley today.�� Irina picked up a ss of water and dripped a drop of the Spring of Life into it.


    The rich life aura instantly filled the entire office. Just smelling it made one feel reinvigorated.


    Firis took the ss of water and drank the entire ss in a gulp before saying to Irina with a serious expression, ��Your Highness, I just need to have a good sleep in the future. I don��t need such a precious thing like the Spring of Life.��


    This was the Spring of Life that could save lives, and now that the Tree of Life was gone, the Spring of Life that the princess had would only decrease whenever she used it. Firis felt bad when the Spring of Life was wasted on her.


    Irina flicked her finger against Firis�� forehead and said, ��Silly. You have already reached your bottleneck phase. Go back and sleep first. Have a good charge after you wake up and see if you can break through the 7th-tier threshold.��


    ��Oh.�� Firis covered her forehead and left. She couldn��t understand how she reached her bottleneck phase when she was only caring for the baby.


    The office��s door closed and Irina sat at the desk in a daze as she murmured to herself, ��I wonder if things are smooth for him over there. It��s imprudent for him to go over there alone.


    ��Moreover, that thing seems to have reappeared again. I have to go to Abyss Ind to take a look personally.��


    ***


    Mag and Nancy had afternoon tea together. The process was rxed, just like two friends getting together.


    Nancy was rather interested in his experiences, so Mag cooked up a cut and dried story of a striving young man who continued to innovate.


    However, she seemed to be very satisfied with that story. When the afternoon tea was over, her favorability for him rose up another two points.


    ��System, do you think she will fall in love with me if this goes on?�� Mag came out from the cafe at the top with a weird expression.


    ��From the analysis of the current conditions, this possibility is extremely low,�� the system answered.


    Mag pursed his lips. He didn��t refute that.


    He also could sense that Nancy��s feelings for him were more of a kind of admiration. The kind of admiration that a person in power had for a craftsman. It had a hint of superiority within it.


    Of course, he was rather satisfied with this situation.


    In this case, she wouldn��t go looking for him crazily when he went missing in the future.


    After he returned to the dormitory, Mag put on a disguise and then left the building.


    ��There are many choices for a disguise, for example, being a staff member. Why do you choose to be a woman?�� Xi sat in the passenger seat with befuddlement on her cold face.


    ��Perhaps, this is the so-called once you are a drag queen, you will always be a drag queen?��


    ��Erm...�� Mag was speechless.


    Mag took off the dress and tried to push the me away, ��Why didn��t you say so earlier?��


    Xi looked away and rolled her eyes.


    Moreover, even if he didn��t put on a disguise, with his power, it would be a very simple thing for him to leave the building without anybody finding out.


    He changed back to male clothes and changed to another face. The flying car stopped at the door of the biggest shopping center in Tucker City.


    Tucker City Shopping Center was the biggest, most well-equipped shopping center in Underground City. It was also deemed as the trading hub of the entire Underground City.


    From daily essential items to cannons and battleships, they all could be traded here.


    ��What do you need to buy?�� Xi asked.


    ��I��ll walk around first. I don��t know what to buy either. It��s good to find out more while looking.�� Mag walked towards the building that traded machinery.


    Xi frowned but chose to follow him.


    Once he entered through the doorway, Mag��s attention was attracted by the gigantic battleship that was parked at the center of the hall.


    Xi introduced it to Mag. ��The very first battleship. The military has already dmissioned it 200 years ago. It��s now being transformed for civilian use.��


    ��How much does one of those cost?�� Mag asked.


    ��To you, it��s not-for-sale.��


    ��Can I buy it as a toy for my daughter?��


    ��No.��


    Mag��s gaze retracted from the battleship unwillingly. Although it was a battleship that was dmissioned by the military, it was still an advanced battleship that the system couldn��t make.


    The first floor was all selling firearms. Mag strolled around to take a look. Other than the few guns that were only supplied to the military, all the firearms could be found here.


    Mag couldn��t help asking, ��You are selling guns like vegetables. Are you not worried about daily gunfights?��


    ��You need documents to buy firearms and every gun is registered. All the information rted to gun-rted crimes can be found immediately,�� Xi answered calmly.


    Mag nodded thoughtfully. That sounded reasonable.


    One afternoon of looking around without buying anything, hadpletely suppressed Mag��s purchasing power.


    Other than the firearms center, Mag went to a few daily essential items centers.


    Compared to the guns that only the big guys in firearms could y with, the distributors and operators of those daily items could better represent the Underground City��s normal folks.


    After going around, Mag felt a sense of familiarity the most.


    The Underground World felt very simr to Earth in many ways. They had already gotten rid of the feudal oppression and the normal folks had more rights.


    Even though the big families still had a lot of power, they could only hide behind the scenes. They didn��t have much influence over the normal folks.


    Their lives were much happier than the normal folks on the Nond Continent.


    On their way back in the car, Mag stared at the buildings that zoomed by them quietly.


    Xi looked at him, puzzled.


    Mag suddenly turned around to ask Xi, ��Tell me, when can the Nond Continent��s ordinary folks have a life like theirs?��


    Xi looked at Mag��s clear eyes and shook her head eventually.


    She didn��t say and she couldn��t say.


    However, his idea was already very dangerous.


    Mag smiled and recast his gaze outside. ��That day wille.��

 Chapter 2470

    ?


    Chapter 2470: Some People Shouldn��t Be Forgotten


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The poprity of the Top Chef Competition let #Hadeschallenge# get onto the trending list again.


    The Explosive White Water Beef Balls that were hit over 26,000 times and mesmerized the judges, made people look forward to them indeed.


    That night, many people lost sleep due to the knocking sounds above them, and many chopping blocks were sacrificed heroically. Many arms couldn��t be raised the next day.


    As the ingredients�� prices were still reasonable, many housewives wanted to try making it themselves.


    There were big shots who captured Mag��s hammering actions and wrote a code on it. They made a beef-hammering robot and received hundreds of thousands of orders for it.


    There were also restaurant bosses who made their chefs learn the dish overnight, trying to add one more signature dish to their menu the next day.


    This was a party for the chowhounds and it also brought a new secret of wealth to some people.


    Mag wasn��t concerned about that at all. He only cared about the rapidly increasing number of his fans.


    It went over 1,000,000 yesterday and it had sessfully broken through to 3,000,000 today. Moreover, it was still increasing at a terrifying pace.


    ��Good. What��s the use of practicing? Isn��t it better to be a star and be a god through poprity?��


    Mag controlled the fridge with his mind power. He poured himself a ss of orange juice that was chilled.


    Mag asked in his mind as he drank the orange juice, ��System, have you calcted the best n yet? How to ensure that Underground City will notunch a war against the Nond Continent?��


    ��This System has built millions of data models based on our current intel and have reached a conclusion. However, the conclusion is a little weird.��


    ��Stop beating around the bush. Spit it out.�� Mag was interested. He put down his cup.


    ��ording to this system��s professional model calctions, maintaining the Underground City��s current political structure is the most stable n for the Nond Continent.��


    ��Mmm?�� Mag frowned, but he soon revealed a thoughtful expression.


    ��For the past tens of thousands of years, the Underground City��s political structure has been rtively stable. Although the political structure has changed and evolved with the advancement of technology and society, overall speaking, Underground City��s main power is still controlled by a few big families.


    ��And during the past tens of thousands of years, Underground City has neverunched a big scale war or invasion on the Nond Continent before.


    ��If this bnce is broken, then the possibility of these two worlds colliding will shoot up,�� the system said.


    ��Hence, the Underground City��s people may need a revolution, and certain social sses may need a revolution, but the Nond Continent doesn��t want them to have a revolution.�� Mag furrowed his brows tightly.


    Given the great difference in the Underground City��s power and the Nond Continent��s power, once Underground Cityunched a war on the Nond Continent, it would be an outright massacre.


    And the person who was actively trying to push for a revolution now was the military��s marshal-Ferdinand.


    And he should be considered as working for Ferdinand right now.


    ��It��s getting a little troublesome right now.�� Mag scrolled through the intel on all the plutocrats that the system had gotten for him.


    He knew, without any doubts, that Ferdinand had done something to his bangle. Hence, other than using WeTwit, surfing and searching for some useless information, he didn��t do anything else with it.


    The system��s learning ability was exactly as it described. It��s very powerful. It had sessfully hacked into the military��s intel vault and gotten the very top secret intel.


    Judging from the current situation, in order to protect the Nond Continent, he should be working with all the plutocrats and getting rid of Ferdinand, the challenger of the old system.


    However, although he was deemed as the most powerful powerhouse on the Nond Continent, he was still just a demi-god. There was still some distance from being a real god and his difference from Ferdinand was even greater.


    There was more than one Extraordinaire behind every plutocrat family. If he was to go to talk to them about a coboration, it would be no different from serving himself to them on a tter.


    Furthermore, as a transmigrant, he still had an unexinable liking for Ferdinand, who had a ss responsibility.


    ��Power is the source of confidence. Seems like I have to see if I can gain something from the sacred stele first.�� Mag decided and tossed all the troubled thoughts behind him.


    ***


    ��Chief, this is Horace��s statement. There is a name list too. These scums! Animals!��


    Outside of the interrogation room, a middle-aged policeman handed an interrogation statement to the chief with ill-concealed anger.


    ��Thank you for your hard work.�� The chief patted him on his shoulder. He cast a nce at Horace in the hospital bed before leaving.


    This matter wasn��t something that a bureau chief could decide. The game between the upper echelons would decide the final direction of this matter.


    As for this name list, ha, it was simply nothing.


    The military had already taken a clear stand to investigate this matter, and the president had also given a clear instruction.


    The Dixon Family was very powerful and the few plutocrats that were on good terms with them, had begun to expose a few of their own celebrities on WeTwit to reduce and divert the attention of Horace��s matter.


    Of course, those few celebrities weren��t good people, either. However, it was still ament of how a star would end up in prison once they were given up by the big families.


    If ��The Adjudicator��, whom nobody knew his identity, could judge and kill Fergus too, the problem would be much easier.


    After all, that man did as he wished, and he wasn��t influenced by all the powers. He didn��t have any care when he stirred up the matters.


    ***


    ��Big Sister, soon, very soon. I will be able to take revenge for you soon. I want that fellow to pay for his crime with his life!��


    In a dark room, a maiden was crouching in a corner and biting her lower lip. Blood dripped down from the corner of her lips.


    ***


    WeTwit for the past two days had been exceptionally busy.


    As Horace fell off the altar from the godfather of movies to a rapist, a domino effect happened in the entertainment industry. Eight A-listers were exposed for all sorts of crimes.


    The celebrities who used to be morous, became cruel murderers and rapists. They shattered all the audience��s value systems with shock.


    More and more victims began to speak up and testified against those animals�� dirty deeds.


    The continuous exposure was getting weirder and weirder. It also diverted a lot of attention from the Horace incident and slowly, Fergus was rarely mentioned. They had disappeared from the trending list.


    Mag woke up in the morning and scanned through the WeTwit��s trending list first. All those that were exposed were coteral damage.


    No matter how morous a star was, they were simply chess pieces in the plutocrats�� hands. This moment was a true portrayal of life.


    ��Then, let me make the issue even bigger.�� Mag searched the keywords about Fergus and found an article written by a person who said she was the younger sister of the Fergus�� incident��s victim. After reading that article, he shared it on WeTwit with these words: Some people shouldn��t be forgotten. Some criminals shouldn��t be, either.

 Chapter 2471

    ?


    Chapter 2471: That Fellow Posted a WeTwit Again!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The Top Chef Competition received a great deal of attention online due to Mag��s actions. It was deemed to be the year��s most popr variety show in advance.


    As the trigger of Horace��s incident and the unexpected contestant to advance to the final, Mag had also be the focal point online.


    After that WeTwit was posted, it immediately caused a storm on the Inte.


    ��Brother Righteous YYDS!��


    ��That��s the reason I fell in love with that man.��


    ��Justice hasn��t arrived for a long time. Isn��t that considered as absent?��


    ��Is he going against the Dixon Family head on?��


    ��S(?��?��;)?��


    In a few short minutes, thements in thement section had already numbered over 10,000.


    The Horace incident caused an earthquake in the entertainment industry. Over one dozen A-listers�� scandals were exposed and all themon folks had a field day consuming the gossip.


    As the descendent of the influential Dixon Family, Fergus was exposed by Horace in the live-stream for torturing and murdering an underage girl. He was under a lot of attention previously.


    However, as all the weird incidents in the entertainment industry were exposed, the people��s attention was sessfully diverted from Fergus�� incident. As the attention slowly faded away, posts rted to it could rarely be seen again.


    Then, at the eve of the immensely popr Top Chef Competition, Hades, the contestant that everyone focused on, shared a WeTwit rted to the Fergus�� incident. Soon, the WeTwit #Fergusmurderincident# was pushed to the top of the trending list.


    The Horace incident was exposed by Hades, and he was called ��Brother Righteous�� because of that.


    However, after that WeTwit, Hades didn��t share anything else on WeTwit again. Many people thought that he was oppressed and no longer dared to get involved in such matters again.


    Nobody could have imagined that, after two days of silence and two hours before the final, he opened fire at Fergus directly.


    ***


    ��Boss, that chap Hades posted a WeTwit again!��


    Lucien, who wasn��t fully awake, picked up Amos�� call and heard his exasperated and angry voice.


    ��What did he send?�� Lucien heard that name and jumped upright on his bed immediately.


    ��It��s Fergus this time.�� Amos�� voice sounded bitter.


    ��This chap...�� Lucien had already seen Hades��test WeTwit. Reading his words, he felt amused and angry at the same time.


    The A-listers in the entertainment industry had exposed themselves in a suicidal manner and finally suppressed the Fergus incident with a lot of effort. Hades�� WeTwit had sent the Fergus incident back to the number one spot on the WeTwit��s trending list again. The Dixon Family��s hard work was for nothing.


    He wondered what expression the head of the Dixons would have when he woke up and saw that news.


    It was a power y among all the forces. The president and the military had already made their position known, so the pressure on WeTwit was lessened. As long as WeTwit appeared to be impartial on the surface, there was nothing else he needed to be concerned about.


    However, Fergus�� situation would only be decided after all the parties finished fighting behind the scenes, but now the situation was different after Hades stirred things up again.


    ��What do we need to do now?�� Amos asked.


    Lucien stared at the screen quietly for a moment before shaking his head. ��We won��t be doing anything. That ount is protected by the military. Are you able to ban it?��


    The Top Chef Competition��s final was about to start and Hades chose this sensitive time to post this WeTwit. They wondered if he was instructed to do so by the McCarthy Family.


    ��Sit this one out and reap the spoilster�� was obviously the best n.


    ��Alright. I��ll go and handle those two board directors first,�� Amos said with exhaustion.


    ��I appreciate your help. After this is over, I��ll give you a holiday. Bring your family and children out and y for a few days,�� Lucien said and then hung up.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Lucien stared at Hades�� ount quietly for a long time.


    ��Seems like Nancy has already extended an olive branch to him.�� Lucien shook his head. ��But, can the McCarthy Family protect him forever? The Dixon Family isn��t a pushover. Young people tend to get carried away easily.��


    ***


    Director Johnny looked at the top three on the WeTwit��s trending list after he was woken up by his assistant. He smiled bitterly. ��This child is still attracting attention for the show at this time. The rating is so high that even I am getting fearful.��


    The biggest beneficiary of the Horace incident was obviously the Top Chef Competition. The waning variety show was given a second lease of life and the semifinal even broke the ratings record.


    Hades was the greatest contributor. No one couldpare to him.


    Now that the show was already very popr, today��s finale might create a new rating record again.


    Right at this crucial moment, Hades actually went to post about Fergus.


    He even hinted to Hades two days ago that he needed to be careful of his actions online during the show��s recording period.


    Good fellow. It seemed like he didn��t take it to heart at all.


    Although he had the McCarthy Family behind him and the McCarthy Family had never gotten along well with the Dixon Family, the Dixon Family was still one of the Top Ten Plutocrats and not a weakling. Everyone was afraid that the Dixon Family would take revenge if they were pushed too hard.


    ��Please go out first. I need to make a call.�� Johnny got up and washed his face before he dialed Nancy��s number.


    ��I already know about it. You don��t have to care about it. Just focus on today��s final.�� Nancy��s cold voice came from the other side of the phone.


    ��Yes,�� Johnny said obediently.


    Good fellow. It seemed like Miss Nancy had long known about this matter. Furthermore, it was very likely that it was her who told Hades to do it.


    He knew that Hades had been having his meals and drinking afternoon teas with Nancy for the past two days. Even he, the director, didn��t have that privilege.


    ***


    The Dixon Manor.


    Smash!


    The intricate crystal bowl shattered into countless pieces on the marble floor. The Dixon Family��s head, Merlin, had a thunderous expression as he looked at the WeTwit interface coldly.


    Next to him was a pale-looking middle-aged man, whose legs were trembling. With an equally trembling voice, he said, ��H-head, Fergus is still a child. He...��


    Merlin cast a cold nce at him before saying, ��Shut up! You useless thing. You have raised such a good-for-nothing! You��ve shamed our family!��


    Plop!


    The man��s knees went weak and he knelt on the shattered crystal.


    Merlin retracted his disgusted gaze from the man. He tilted his head slightly before saying, ��This chap. I want him dead within three days.��


    In the shadow behind him, the space distorted a bit and a low reply came from within it, ��Sure.��


    ��Perhaps, many people have forgotten how our Dixon Family began our rise.�� Merlin smirked coldly.


    ***


    ��H-he...��


    Angelina, who had just washed up, saw Hades�� WeTwit and she began to look excited and worried at the same time.


    The Horace incident might be a coincidence, but Hades�� WeTwit this morning was equivalent to an open deration of war with the Dixon Family.


    Offending a scary plutocrat for a stranger. Was it worth it?

 Chapter 2472

    ?


    Chapter 2472: Don��t Save Money For Them!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag didn��t care whether it was worth it or not. Anyway, he would only be wearing this disguise for another few days. Only the 20,000,000 fans was a pity.


    One had to know that they were all real fans!


    Such a rare thing actually happened to him.


    He gained so many fans just by cooking.


    With his character and persona, he increased the fans�� favorability and loyalty.


    He did everything ording to his likes. He would go head on whenever he saw the things that he didn��t like.


    Who cares if they were plutocrats or not. He would just run if they started to fight.


    So what if they were plutocrats?


    Ferdinand would definitely help him escape if they were to fight.


    Mag��s current objective now was to finish his first mission as soon as possible and go to read the stele. He had to ascertain if that sacred stele, which was rumored to be so awesome, was effective on him.


    As for rescuing those Underground City��s folks who were suffering, and giving them exciting stories to surf online for, he would leave all that to the other Underground City��s heroes.


    As the representative from the Nond Continent, he had to set his objective straight first.


    Get up, wash up, eat breakfast and then go to the dressing room to do his makeup and get ready for the final.


    Mag didn��t interact with any staff members the whole time. He didn��t want to cause them trouble in the future.


    He thought Johnny woulde and chat with him, but he didn��t see him even after he finished his makeup and was about to go on stage.


    This made Mag like Nancy even more. This maiden��s values are as great as her looks.


    The Top Chef Competition��s final, on top of the Horace incident. This level of attention made Hades�� post��s poprity remain at the very top. Its poprity couldn��t be suppressed even when two A-listers�� scandals were exposed in the early morning.


    On the other hand, the Top Chef Competition��s final had entered into the three minutes countdown.


    Mag entered the familiar arena under the staff member��s guidance. There were only two work benches left on the stage today.


    The judges had already taken their seats and everyone��s gaze was glued on Mag as soon as he entered the stage. Their gazes were ratherplex.


    However, Nancy smiled and nodded at him.


    Mag also returned a smile to her before he quickly stepped onto the stage and walked to his work bench.


    The result of today��spetition was no longer important to him. He would enter the McCarthy Family with Nancy after thepetition.


    However, out of respect to his opponent and the audience, he would still make a dish that wowed everyone.


    Then, Angelina came out from the contestant��s walkway. She was wearing a white chef��s suit and her makeup was much thicker today. However, her makeup couldn��t conceal the tiredness on her face, especially her eyes. They were bloodshot, as though she didn��t rest well.


    ��What��s with Angelina��s condition?�� Johnny got up and asked as he looked at Angelina. It was horrible for her to appear on the stage like this.


    ��I guess I was too excited over today��s final, so I didn��t sleep wellst night,�� Angelina said apologetically.


    Jonny got to work and gave out instructions quickly, ��Get a bottle of vitality water to perk yourself up first. Makeup artist, get her a pair of contact lenses. Her eyes have to look energetic.��


    After the staff members got busy, Angelina was refreshed. At least, it looked like she was on the surface.


    Angelina got onto the stage and stood at the work bench next to Mag��s. She smiled at him.


    Mag nodded slightly. This girl didn��t look like someone who would lose sleep over getting into the final. Why did she end up looking like this?


    Then, he noticed Angelina��s favorability for him: 96!


    (?`??? ��)!!


    Darn it. Was she lovesick?!


    Mag was shocked. This favorability was too much. It was hard to reach such a favorability even when a couple was deeply in love.


    However... he didn��t do anything? He even gave her the cold treatment. Why did her favorability for him increase again overnight?


    Perhaps... she was a masochist?


    Mag felt a headache. He didn��t want a maiden to fall too deeply in love with this fake body.


    ��Alright. Everyone gets ready. The live-stream will start in, 10...��


    Johnny��s voice spoke up and all the judges and contestants readied themselves immediately.


    Right then, 1,000,000,000 people had surged into the Top Chef Competition��s live-studio.


    Hades�� WeTwit in the morning had attracted even more attention for the Top Chef Competition.


    ��Hades YYDS[1.YYDS (yongyuan de sh��n; yyds) means ��eternal God�� and describes an outstanding person or thing. It��s simr to the saying GOAT (Greatest of All Time) in English. The phrase is often used by fans to praise their idols or simply to describe something they are fond of.]!��


    ��He sent the WeTwit, but why am I more afraid than him?


    ��Brothers, type protection on the bullet chat!��


    ��If something happens to him, it must be done by the Dixon Family!��


    ��I want to know what surprises Hades will bring us today.��


    The bullet chat refreshed crazily. The countdown ended and the live-stream started.


    As usual, the emcee made an introduction about the judges and contestants first.


    Hades, who could do anything, and Angelina, who had blue-sky thinking. This duel was filled with uncertainties and was very exciting.


    Meanwhile, the final��s rules had changed again. There was no restriction on the ingredients that the contestants could choose, which meant the contestant could choose any ingredients that they could find in Underground City.


    That included ingredients that cost over tens of millions of copper coins.


    With the Top Chef Competition��s rich nature, they must be very confident to do this in the final.


    Hence, the audience was already looking forward to those legendary ingredients and wondering if they would appear on the stage after the emcee announced the rules.


    ��Unrestricted Ingredients! It��s indeed the Top Chef Competition!��


    ��I hope to see the Frozen Golden Lobster! It��s a tip top ingredient from tens of millions of years ago! There are only 12 in the entire Underground City. Its auction price is over 1,000,000,000!��


    ��I want to see the Deep Ocean Crescent Fish. Thest time someone saw it was 500 years ago, right?��


    ***


    The audience was in a heated discussion, while Mag and Angelina began to write down the ingredients that they needed on the tablet.


    The ingredients that Angelina chose were normal. Their prices were reasonable. The most expensive ingredient was a helping of deep sea ice blue coral that cost 3,200,000. However, it was far from the top ingredients that the audience was expecting, so it was rather disappointing to them.


    However, this was Angelina��s style. Shebined a bunch of weird ingredients and turned them into an imaginative dish, impressing everyone.


    Mag looked at the tablet in deep thoughts.


    The audience didn��t have any high expectations on Mag��s ingredients. After all, he had chosen very normal ingredients for the past twopetitions.


    Turning the normal into the rare and ethereal. That was the very important reason that Mag was so loved by the audience.


    Mag was indeed thinking, but he was alsomunicating with the system.


    ��System, have you found a high-end recement for the pig��s kidney? The more expensive it is, the better. Don��t save money for them. It��s unrestricted ingredients. We haven��t yed such a rich game before,�� Mag said inwardly.


    The system quickly provided the answer, ��At the north of Underground City, in the cave of the Heart of Darkness, there is a magic beast that resembles a dragon-��Medusa��. Her kidney tastes great, and its texture fits the Host��s requirement to rece the pig��s kidney perfectly.��


    ��Price? What��s its price?��


    ��Medusa will have a 10th-tier power after it��s fully grown. It��s great in illusionary skills and is extremely poisonous. It hides in theplicated caverns of the Heart of Darkness. It��s very hard to kill, let alone capture it. The price of the only live Medusa in Tucker City now is 300,000,000 and it��s in the hands of the McCarthy Family.��


    ��That��s it.�� Mag curled his lips and wrote down a line on the tablet.

 Chapter 2473

    ?


    Chapter 2473: Stir-fried Kidney


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ��A helping of live Medusa��s kidney!��


    The judges�� expressions became interesting when they saw the ingredients that Mag chose.


    It wasn��t rare that a 10th-tier magic beast was used as an ingredient in this elite circle.


    However, Medusa was simply too precious and extremely rare. Only two or three of the judges had tried it before.


    ��Contestant Hades�� ingredient choice today is shocking. Medusa is an extremely precious ingredient. I have tasted it once. Its scrumptious taste is memorable and its price is equally memorable.�� David smilingly said, ��I just wonder what dish Contestant Hades is going to make with a snake��s kidney.��


    ��Wow! It��s apletely unexpected choice. Medusa is an extremely precious ingredient. A Medusa was auctioned three months ago. Its price was 300,000,000!��


    ��OMG! I��ve made it now. I can actually see a meal that costs 300,000,000!��


    ��urately speaking, it��s just a helping of Medusa��s kidney. It doesn��t cost 300,000,000. However, with the premise of freshness, they indeed have to kill a Medusa that costs 300,000,000 to get the kidney.��


    ��If I remember correctly, the Medusa was bought by the McCarthy Family three months ago.��


    The audience��s enthusiasm was fired up. An ingredient of this level wasn��t something that ordinary folks could get in touch with. They could only see it in suchpetitions.


    ��This...��


    Johnny was stunned. Miss Nancy decided thepetition��s rules today. Given the McCarthy Family��s power and the Top Chef Competition��s current influence, as long as the ingredient was in Underground City, there should be no problem getting it to the arena within 10 minutes.


    However, Mag was asking for a live Medusa��s kidney. His assistant had just researched the rareness of this thing for him.


    This magic beast was vicious and violent. Adult Medusas that were brought back to Tucker City live were rare. He wasn��t confident that he could get this thing into the studio within 10 minutes.


    However, since the programming division had said it, if they couldn��t produce the ingredient that was written in front of billions of a live-streaming audience, it would be very embarrassing.


    ��Miss Nancy, we have checked. There��s only one live Medusa that was brought back to Tucker City live in the past year, and it was bought by Miss Norma of your family. Do you think...�� Johnny said to Nancy telepathically in panic with carefully chosen words.


    ��Norma?�� Nancy frowned. After a few seconds of silence, she said, ��Leave this to me. The snake��s kidney will be delivered to the studio within 10 minutes.��


    ��I appreciate your help,�� Johnny quickly said, and then got the producer to cut away Nancy��s scene. Nancy had already left the stage. She should be going to get the snake��s kidney.


    Miss Norma and Miss Nancy were half-sisters with the same father. They were both direct descendents of the McCarthy Family with a noble status.


    However, ording to rumors, these two didn��t have a harmonious rtionship.


    Johnny was also worried. He didn��t know if Miss Nancy could get the snake��s kidney from Norma sessfully. If she failed, he still had toe up with a solution.


    He was feeling very regretful now. He actually failed to do a simplemunication with the contestants beforehand. He could have at least set a perimeter for the contestants behind the scene. He was being too careless.


    As an experienced variety show��s director, hemitted such a juvenile mistake because he was being overconfident.


    Mag continued to write down a few more side ingredients and spices. Compared to Medusa��s kidney, the other ingredients looked very normal. He didn��t make things hard for the programming division at all.


    Mag felt like choosing the dragon��s kidney when he chose the Medusa snake��s kidney.


    Compared to the Nond Continent��s giant dragons that had wings, in Mag��s heart, the Medusa which resembled a snake1, matched the dragon��s image in his heart more.


    Anyway, it was the programming division that made the boast, he didn��t care if they could get it or not.


    After the ingredients�� selection was over, the emcee received Johnny��s request to dy, so he continued to say, ��Alright, now that the contestants have chosen their ingredients, we need to wait approximately 10 minutes as some of the ingredients are too precious and we have to go and get it from somewhere else. The countdown for thepetition will only start after the ingredients are delivered.��


    ��Seems like the programming division is being too careless. They actually want hundreds of millions of people to wait for 10 minutes.��


    ��What a joke. I guess the director didn��t expect Hades to choose the Medusa snake��s kidney, right?��


    ��This year��s Top Chef Competition is destined to be a ssic.��


    The audience wasn��t angry because they needed to wait. Instead, they were feeling a hint of sch?denfreude. 2


    This was a program��s live-stream. Hundreds of millions of people were waiting. Of course, they couldn��t just wait with nothing to do.


    Hence, all the judges began to make the atmosphere lively, so the waiting time wouldn��t be so boring.


    Three minutester, Nancy returned to the judges�� table and nodded to Johnny.


    Johnny heaved a breath of relief. Only then could he rx.


    However, Miss Nancy should have paid a high price for it. This would most likely be counted on Hades.


    Mag stood there quietly and calmly, watching for the judges putting up a show.


    Then, he sensed a gaze that was staring at him with his peripheral vision. It was subtle, yet intense.


    ��Is thisss really mesmerized by my beauty and unable get herself out of it?�� Mag raised his eyebrows slightly. A shallow woman would only see his beautiful skin and not his interesting soul.


    Around 10 minutester, the ingredients were sent to the work benches one by one.


    All the ingredients that cost over 100,000 had their own close-up shot to let the audience see the precious ingredients clearly.


    Thest to appear was the Medusa snake��s kidney. This snake��s kidney was sparkling like a ruby. There was a faint exotic fragrance as soon as it was presented.


    There was still some golden blood inside the snake��s kidney that seemed to be still flowing. It looked like it was presented as soon as it was ughtered.


    ��It��s indeed a top tier ingredient. It��s already so fragrant before it��s cooked. It��s so enticing.�� David praised. ��I only got to eat a frozen piece of the snake meat previously. It indeed couldn��tpare to a freshly-killed one.��


    ��The snake��s kidney can be considered as one of the best parts of the Medusa snake. It is usually cooked with the pan frying or steaming methods. I wonder which method Contestant Hades will choose and what kind of snake��s kidney dish he will present,�� Old Hunter said with great anticipation.


    ��The ingredients are already presented and thepetition officially starts now. The countdown is two hours. Contestants, please start now!�� The emcee announced the start of thepetition.


    Mag studied the snake��s kidney in front of him closely. It was indeed a top tier ingredient. Although the kidney was taken just after it was ughtered, it didn��t have any bloody smell. Instead, it had a faint fragrance that made one want to take a bite out of it, even though it was raw.


    The snake��s kidney was as big as an adult��s palm. It was equivalent to six or seven pig��s kidneys. It was enough to make a helping of stir-fried snake��s kidney.


    Yes. On today��s final, he intended to let the people of Underground City witness the charm of stir-frying.

 Chapter 2474 - He’s So Fast!

    <h4>Chapter 2474: He��s So Fast!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The stir-fried pig��s kidney was the dish that Mag had prepared for the final.


    However, he had changed the pig��s kidney to the snake��s kidney. He was going to do a stir-fried snake��s kidney dish to show the Underground City��s people.


    Mag intended to do it fast and furious today. This Medusa snake��s kidney was fat, tender and had a unique fragrance, so he didn��t have to process it to get rid of any smell.


    This was also the characteristic of a top tier ingredient. It only needed to be cooked simply and its hidden scrumptiousness could be released.


    How to slice the fat and tender snake��s kidney was a technical skill.


    This snake��s kidney was fatter andrger than the pig��s kidney, so Mag sliced it into pieces with equal thickness first. He sliced the snake��s kidney diagonally before slicing horizontally from the opposite direction. His cutting speed was slow. He looked like he was teaching the audience.


    Cutting the snake��s kidney with superficial cuts in a pattern of squares was to marinate the snake��s kidney faster and to make the final product look prettier.


    After slicing a few pieces slowly, Mag began to increase his speed. His cleaver sliced through the snake��s kidney gently. The cuts were visible but the snake��s kidney remained as one piece. He was so fast that the audience��s eyes couldn��t catch up.


    ��I thought he needed to do it slowly. Actually, he was trying to teach me����


    ��Have you learnt it? Eyes: Yes. Hands: No!��


    ��It��s fine. I can see it clearly as long as I slow the video down 10 times!��


    The audience began to express their admiration for Mag��s cutting skills.


    The tender snake��s kidney was so obedient in his hands. The heavy-looking cleaver had disyed very delicate cutting skills. It was a pleasure to watch it.


    Julian nodded and said, ��Contestant Hades�� cutting skills are definitely the best among this year��s contestants. Be it his technique in dismembering the goat 2 days ago, or his exquisite cutting skills at slicing the snake��s kidney, they are all astonishing.��


    As more and more technological products entered the kitchen and the meticulous division ofbor got even finer, fewer and fewer young chefs bothered to practise their cutting skills.


    Although Iman was eliminated at the semifinal, Julian still very much approved of Hades after he had gotten over that.


    If the younger generation of chefs could all work hard like him, there would definitely be talents emerging in the culinary world.


    Mag was working hard and so was Angelina. She carved an ice crystal snow lotus fruit into an ice phoenix. Her exquisite carving skills were equally astonishing.


    However, the ingredients that Angelina chose were messy, so they still couldn��t guess what dish she was going to make.


    After slicing the kidney and leaving it aside to marinate, Mag cut the side ingredients before heating up the wok and adding in the oil.


    The most important aspect of stir-frying was the control of heat. It could easily be overcooked or undercooked when one cooked with a big fire. It was a big test on the chef��s skills.


    This snake��s kidney was so precious and there was only one piece in Tucker City. There was no room for mistakes.


    The kidney was put into the wok after the oil was hot. It glided in the wok for 30 seconds before it was removed and extra oil was drained.


    Mag reheated the wok again. He added the spices and stir-fired them first before adding in the side ingredients like green and red peppers. He stir-fried them till they were no longer raw.


    Then, Mag added the kidney back into the wok and stir-fried it with a big fire. He tossed the wok with one hand as he stir-fried the kidney with adle,bining the kidney together with the red and green side ingredients. They were tossing and bouncing around in the wok.


    The mes crept into the wok from below and danced over the ingredients, like a special effect.


    ��Darn it! The wok caught fire!��


    ��Is this a special effect? Is it a little too much to add special effects to a culinary show?��


    ��It��s not a special effect! It��s a special way of cooking! It��s full of smoke and fire!��


    ��This image is amazing! Please ept my?knee<sup>1</sup>!��


    The bullet chat refreshed crazily. The audience expressed their amazement. This cooking method that manipted fire like magic was indeed astonishing.


    ��For themon chefs, it��s considered a malfunction if the wok caught fire, but Contestant Hades isn��t rmed at all, as though everything is under his control. Perhaps, this is the special cooking method that he wants to disy today?�� David said with shock.


    ��Using mes to elevate a dish is a technique that ismonly seen in the Csi Tribe��s traditional cooking. However, it is usually used in the ending process to pan-fry or grill meat.


    This is the first time I��ve seen someone use such a big fire to cook a dish and let the mes get into the wok. I wonder if it��s for the show��s effect or if it does have a special use,�� Old Hunter caressed his chin and said judgingly.


    ��From the charcoal-grilled mutton ribs, to the handmade beef balls, to today��s stir-fried kidney, the cooking techniques that Contestant Hades possess are varied and flexible. I wonder if his performance today would be equally astonishing too. I��m really looking forward to it,�� a female judge said smilingly, showing her admiration for Mag.


    The colorful ingredients tossed around in the wok and danced in the mes. The ample heat allowed the dish��s color and condition to reach its best rapidly.


    Mag switched off the fire and ted it in one smooth action.


    When the camera panned closer and focused on that fresh and gleaming stir-fried kidney among the red and green peppers, only 15 minutes had passed.


    ��It��s done.�� Mag put down the metaldle and took half a step back.


    ��It��s actually done!��


    Everyone was shocked.


    One had to know that Mag was thest to finish for the previous two dishes. He almost used up the whole two hour time period.


    And the Inte began to have a popr catchphrase: ��Those who finished first, would lose.��


    However, they didn��t expect Mag to do it so ridiculously quickly today.


    In order to disy their tactics, or to gain longer exposure, the contestants�� cooking time frame was usually above one hour.


    ��That��s all? I��m just getting started.��


    ��I feel like I have seen something, but not too much at the same time.��


    ��I didn��t expect Hades to be so astonishingly fast when he decided to be fast.��


    ��I have only just started watching the live-stream. What happened?��


    The bullet chat refreshed rapidly. The home audience was equally shocked by Mag��s operation.


    ��I-isn��t this simply too fast?�� Johnny couldn��t help but jump up from his seat.


    This was the Top Chef Competition��s final, the most important battle in this season and also the battle that would give the season a perfect ending. Just the ie from themercials alone reached 2,000,000,000.


    They had to hit the target after they epted the money!


    If Mag hadpleted thepetition in 15 minutes, what was he going to do for the next one hour plus?


    Although Angelina was the most popr contestant before, everyone knew that Hades was the one that the audience wanted to see.


    ��Erm�� Contestant Hades is indeed shockingly fast today.�� David looked over at the director��s seat, thinking on how to extend the programme��s time.


    Old Hunter said to Mag with appreciation, ��Speed is never a criterion to judge a dish. Contestant Hades has shown us a special way to cook the Medusa snake��s kidney earlier. The end product looks good. I��m looking forward to tasting it.��


    ��I have already smelled the aroma. It looks like a dish that should be eaten with rice,�� Nancy said with a smile too. Although it was a little unexpected, there was also a hint of appreciation in her gaze.


    The staff members came over and carried that stir-fried snake��s kidney to the judges�� table.

 Chapter 2475 - 100 points!

    <h4>Chapter 2475: 100 points!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    The glistening stir-fried snake��s kidney was emanating a rich aroma. It was an aroma that only belonged to the Medusa snake, and it was elevated in the cooking process.


    The te slowly rotated in front of the judges, receiving a serious judging gaze from each judge.


    Be it the color, smell or condition, they were all impable.


    Although the entire process only took 15 minutes under everybody��s watch, this end product was impable.


    At least it looked so on the surface.


    All the judgesmented on this stir-fried snake��s kidney. Perhaps they were instructed by Johnny, all 10 judges said their own thoughts, making this part much more interesting.


    As usual, the staff members ted the stir-fried snake��s kidney into small portions and presented them to the judges individually.


    Nancy picked up a piece of the kidney with her chopsticks.


    The kidney that was sliced in a criss-crossing effect, curved beautifully after it was stir-fried. It looked like a flower in full bloom, which was rather pretty.


    She had eaten Medusa snake��s liver before. Her chef at home cooked it with the pan-fried method. It was scrumptious beyond words.


    However, this was the first time she was trying the snake��s kidney, and it was even stir-fried.


    The Medusa��s fragrance wasn��t a stranger to her. Other than adding a little spiciness, the snake��s kidney��s own taste was also highlighted.


    She had heard from the outstanding chefs more than once that the more precious an ingredient was, the more the cooking method had to adhere to it. This was what an excellent chef should do.


    After looking at it closely for a while, Nancy popped the snake��s kidney into her mouth.


    Fresh! Tender! Plump!


    Her teeth tore open the plump kidney. The snake��s kidney, which was sent to the table within 30 minutes after the snake was killed, had an astonishing taste. The fresh juice squirted out, and it shed and merged with the sauce that was hidden within the cuts. They yed a wonderful symphony together.


    The taste buds exploded silently, as though beautiful music was being yed by their ears. They made one mesmerized and unable to get out of it.


    Different from the gradual infusion of the pan-frying, this stir-fried snake��s kidney was far more heated, just like the mes that were rising from the pan. It seemed to have seeped into the kidney and made it irresistible.


    Rip!


    That was the sound of clothes ripping.


    Nancy��s eyebrows trembled, but she didn��t panic.


    To prevent the previous ident from happening again, she had changed into a doubleyered anti-rip costume, so there would be no indecent exposure.


    She just didn��t expect this stir-fried snake��s kidney to bring her such a strong wave of emotions.


    This scrumptious taste was indescribable.


    ��It��s a pity that Norma only has one Medusa. Otherwise, I can have another helping when I get back.�� Nancy curved her lips, as though she had already seen Norma��s furious reaction in front of the screen.


    ��Hades has conquered my taste buds again with his ability. After grilling and boiling, he has disyed his unique understanding of the stir-frying cooking method again. The scrumptiousness of this helping of Medusa snake��s kidney is perfectly interpreted. At least, I haven��t tasted a better one than it.�� Nancy put down her chopsticks and didn��t conceal her appreciation for Mag in her gaze.


    After saying that, she said to the director with a smile, ��Please give me a bowl of rice. Obviously, this is a dish that should be eaten with rice.��


    ��Make the arrangements now!�� Johnny quickly said.


    Miss Nancy had always been aloof on the show. Her interaction with the contestants was usually brief.


    On the other side, David had also popped a piece of snake��s kidney into his mouth.


    The camera zoomed in gradually to focus on his expression.


    From surprised to mesmerized, the intricate change was captured urately.


    Rip!


    Then, two buttons snapped off from his clothes, revealing his round beer belly.


    ��Incredible! This stir-fried snake��s kidney is indeed incredible!��


    David didn��t care about his clothes as he said with amazement, ��The plumpness of the snake��s kidney is perfectly preserved in the intense heat of the stir-frying process. This is really incredible!


    ��Furthermore, the snake��s kidney��s rich fragrance is perfectly interpreted with the savory and spicy taste. Other than bestowing a beautiful look to the snake��s kidney, the creative carving on the kidney also allows the condiments to seep into it evenly. With just one bite, the juice and sauce merged together and squirted out, sending you to heaven.


    ��I am going to call it the best dish of this season!��


    David was staring at Mag with a fanatic gaze. He hadn��t felt so strongly for food in ages. It was an awe and shock for delicious food.


    At this very moment, he seemed to find the feeling that he had when he had just entered the trade.


    The inexperienced him back then would walk into a restaurant and be touched by their signature dish.


    The judges couldn��t help giving David a second look. This fence sitter��s speech today sounded rather sincere.


    ��Contestant Hades�� control and understanding of the heat is indeed at a genius�� level. Even I, who have been a chef for hundreds of years, am willing to call him an expert.�� Old Hunter put down his chopsticks andmented. ��This level of control can only be achieved by practicing for tens of thousands of times behind the scenes. This young man��s future is foreseeably limitless!��


    This stir-fried snake��s kidney had conquered every judge on the site.


    Moreover, some of the chefs even had thoughts that they weren��t as good as Hades.


    Threepletely different dishes for three consecutivepetitions.


    The culinary skills and depths that Hades disyed had shocked all the judges.


    They wondered where the programming division got this monster. Putting him on the same stage topete with the young chefs was equivalent to bullying the youngsters.


    ��Shocking! The judges are fawning over a contestant at the Top Chef Competition!��


    ��Darn it. I feel hungry as I watch the show�� But I have just eaten!��


    ��I am willing to call Hades the strongest contestant ever!��


    ��A dish in 15 minutes, and it shocks everyone. He��s indeed Brother Righteous!��


    The audience went wild and the bullet chat was refreshing itself crazily.


    ***


    ��It��s that guy. He took my snake and made it into a dish! Darn it! Darn it!��


    In a pink room in a standalone vi in the McCarthy Manor, a maiden in high school uniform was sitting on her bed and watching the live-stream with clenched teeth.


    ��Nancy is going to bring you back, hmm? Haha! I��ll make you regret stepping foot in here!��


    ***


    On the stage, Angelina flicked a nce at Mag. Although Mag received very high acim from the judges, there wasn��t any hint of panic on her face. Instead, she looked rather happy?


    She had carved many intricate little things and she slowly created a picture of animals on the big te.


    Although Mag��s extraordinary performance had attracted many gazes, Angelina��s amazing carving skills had also attracted the audience��s attention.


    After the judgesmented on the dish tteringly, the scoring sectionmenced.


    As the 10 seconds countdown ended, Mag��s score was presented on the giant screen.


    Hades�� score:


    Judges�� score: 90!


    Online score: 10!


    Total score: 100!

 Chapter 2476 - Murderer!

    <h4>Chapter 2476: Murderer!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Mag was also stunned when he saw the score on the giant screen. This�� was a little too much, wasn��t it?


    He had known the online score in advance. His poprity in the past few days had allowed his PK value to catch up. It had already overtaken Angelina��s PK value and ranked at the very top.


    However, the judges�� full marks had exceeded his expectations.


    This also meant that he had already taken this year��s Top Chef Competition��s top spot in advance. Even if Angelina received full marks from the judges, her PK points wouldn��t get full marks.


    ��Hades YYDS!��


    ��This is the first full mark in the Top Chef Competition��s history!��


    ��I feel that I have just witnessed history! Where did the programming division find this monster?! Why haven��t we heard of him before?!��


    As the final score was ascertained, the whole Inte went crazy.


    The bullet chat was refreshing crazily and the topic #HadesFullMarks!# rapidly climbed up the WeTwit��s trending list��s top spot. It caused the live-studio��s poprity to soar to a new height.


    Johnny thought that it might be difficult to maintain the poprity for the entire season. However, looking at the live-studio��s poprity that was shooting up in a straight line, it might create a peak record for the live-studio��s poprity.


    The judges began to congratte him for his full marks before heaping praises unto him again.


    All those present were wily old foxes. Even though Hades was young and their junior, since Miss Nancy was paying special attention to him, and with the exceptional capability that he disyed, he was definitely going to enter the McCarthy Manor after thepetition.


    In this case, it could be said that he was getting his big break.


    Mag replied politely before saying to the audience, ��It��s fine that you don��t have a snake��s kidney at home. You can rece it with a pig��s kidney. Stir-fried pig��s kidney is also a great dish. In fact, I have been making stir-fried pig��s kidney before this.��


    From an exceptionally rare and precious Medusa snake��s kidney to a pig��s kidney that wasmonly seen in the market, this recement n was unexpected. However, it gained a lot of favorability for Mag.


    He didn��t pretend to be high-end. He was just as down-to-earth as his dishes.


    Hades had taken the champion spot with full marks, causing the initially intense final to lose its suspense.


    However, Angelina didn��t look depressed at all. She was still carving the works in her hands seriously.


    Angelina had always been a strong contender for this year��s Top Chef Competition��s champion.


    Bumping in Hades, who appeared out of nowhere, even she had to admit defeat.


    The audience looked at her with a hint of pity.


    ��Seems like Angelina ns to carve a picture with 100 beasts. Her creativity is indeed astonishing and she carves very quickly. She��s almost half-done now.�� David turned the topic onto Angelina.


    ��Angelina��s carving skills and creativity are always among the best in this year��s contestants. However, I didn��t expect her to only use the carving method to present herst dish in the final.�� Old Hunter caressed his chin and smilingly said, ��Perhaps she will prove me wrong.��


    After changing the conversation topic, Mag had received a trophy afterpleting thepetition.


    He looked at Angelina with wonder.


    This girl��s potential was good. If it wasn��t for him, this year��s champion would be her.


    However, this was a culinary skillspetition after all. Why was she not cooking and focusing on carving instead? Was she admitting defeat in advance?


    Under everyone��s befuddled gaze, Angelina efficientlypleted her picture with 100 beasts 30 minutester.


    It was an exaggeration to say that it was a picture with 100 beasts. However, the dozens of intricately carved magic beasts ced in the beautifully decorated giant te looked just like a beautiful artwork.


    Angelina turned all the unrted ingredients into adorable animals with her amazing carving skills.


    ��My gosh! That fox is so adorable! It��s actually carved by white jade carrots!��


    ��So, are chefs all artists?��


    ��You can��t be a chef without some skills!��


    The audience heaped praises on Angelina for her performance.


    However, the judges�� expressions were much moreplex.


    Angelina��s performance on her carving skills was indeed astonishing, but this was the Top Chef Competition after all. They werepeting with their culinary skills. If this was all she was doing today, it would be rather disappointing.


    Angelina put down the carving knife in her hand and cast a nce at Mag. Her expression suddenly turned solemn and decisive.


    ��What��s she doing?�� Mag already caught the changes in her emotions. Just as he was wondering what she was going to do, he saw her pick up a box of flour next to her and scattered them over that picture with 100 beasts.


    White powder was flying everywhere.


    Amotion broke out immediately.


    Johnny even jumped up from his director��s seat right away.


    ��It can��t be so bad, right?�� Mag frowned. Could it be that she couldn��t ept that she had failed and broke down on the spot? But she didn��t look like she was that kind of person.


    The audience in front of the screen were also shocked by this scene. They all watched the white powder settle slowly with widened eyes.


    The image became clearer gradually. The giant te in front of Angelina reappeared in front of everyone again.


    The picture with 100 beasts had disappeared and in its ce was a human��s face. It was the face of a young man.


    Those who were at the frontline of the gossip for the past two days, would definitely know this face.


    Fergus Dixon. The young master from the Dixon Family, and the murderer that was outed in the Horace incident.


    Before the live-stream began in the morning, Hades had already sent him up to the top of the trending list.


    And now, Angelina��s picture of 100 beasts actually transformed into Fergus�� face after she scattered a bucket of flour over it. Moreover, there were a word underneath his face: Murderer!


    Themotion calmed down and everyone looked at that drawing in an eerie silence.


    ��How does she even dare���� Mag frowned tightly. He had never expected Angelina would do this on the final.


    The Dixon Family wasn��t someone to be trifled with. He dared to mess with them because he had Ferdinand behind him, and most importantly, he could always throw away this disguise. He didn��t have to worry about revenge at all.


    Angelina was different. She was a maiden without any background. It was equivalent to seeking her own death when she roasted the plutocrat so obviously.


    ��She��s made my scalp tingle! She��s being too rash!��


    ��Is this the legendary perfect coboration? One of them triggers it before thepetition, while the other drives the nail in during thepetition!��


    ��I��m in love! Who doesn��t love such a brave girl!��


    The 2,000,000,000 plus people that were watching the live-stream were also shocked. They refreshed the bullet chat crazily.


    Director Johnny��s face was all scrunched up. What the hell was going on?! Why couldn��t they let him do the show properly?!

 Chapter 2477 - She’s My Elder Sister

    <h4>Chapter 2477: She��s My Elder Sister</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Angelina used her final��s work to point out Fergus as the murderer. It was really the so-called ��one stone stirred up waves.��


    Hades only shared a rted WeTwit before thepetition and said something before thepetition started.


    However, Angelina had done that action in front of a 2,000,000,000 live-stream audience in the actualpetition.


    The picture with 100 beasts was changed to Fergus�� drawing. This act that resembled a magic trick was definitely premeditated.


    The atmosphere in the studio was solemn. All the staff members looked at Johnny. This was already a live-streaming ident and it involved another plutocrat. Should they continue the live-stream or perhaps, how should they continue with it?


    Johnny turned his gaze towards Nancy on the judges�� table. He couldn��t decide this matter. He had to ask Miss Nancy.


    Even though the McCarthy Family and the Dixon Family were never on good terms, due to their statuses, the two families were still cordial to each other on the surface.


    Previously, Hades�� behavior could still be exined as the contestant��s individual actions and had nothing to do with the programming division.


    However, Angelina��s actions on the final were equivalent to pushing the programming division into the firing line. They had no way to exin that.


    ***


    Lucien was also watching the live-stream interface in his WeTwit building��s office with wide eyes and dropped jaws. ��Is the McCarthy Family and the Dixon Family going to sh head on? They actually did that in the show?��


    The plutocrat families were not all friendly with one another. After tens of thousands of years of development, they had more enmity than friendship.


    However, as the plutocrats began to conceal their edges, such shes on the surface were rarely seen.


    It was now all up to Nancy to decide if it was the contestant��s personal action, or the McCarthy Family��s instruction.


    ***


    ��Darn it! How dare that b*tch do that?!��


    At the M Archipgo��s periphery, an imposing castle was erected on a private ind.


    On the second floor balcony, Fergus, who was sent here to avoid all the attention, smashed his crystal wine ss on the floor and stared at Angelina on the screen with tightly clenched teeth.


    Could the plutocrats be provoked by just anybody now?


    However, the heat that was slowly suppressed, was brought back up by these two fellows�� consecutive actions again. It waspletely out of control now.


    ��Third Young Master, the head of the family asked you to stay out of this matter. The family will take care of it,�� a middle-aged man came upstairs and calmly said while the robot cleaned up the shards.


    ��Colin, if this matter can��t be suppressed�� what will happen?�� Fergus asked that man.


    ��Don��t worry, Third Young Master. There is nothing that the Dixon Family can��t suppress,�� the man replied with a faint expression.


    ***


    Other than the people who were enjoying the gossip, the different parties with invested interests were also equally concerned about the direction of public opinion that had suddenly changed.


    In the course of history, such things had happened before.


    However, no matter how furious the people��s opinion was, the plutocrats remained standing. A bunch of angry ordinary people was nothing.


    However, this time was different. The extra attention from the military had increased the uncertainty of this matter.


    Moreover, what role was the McCarthy Family ying behind all this?


    Almost everyone was waiting for Nancy to express her stand. No matter if it was stopping the show, or supporting the contestant, it would be deemed as the McCarthy Family��s stand.


    And Nancy was also equally caught unaware by Angelina��s sudden actions.


    Hades�� actions in the morning were still within her understanding, but Angelina��s current behavior had indeed puzzled her.


    Although Angelina��s performance in this season��s Top Chef Competition wasn��t bad, she didn��t intend to recruit her into the McCarthy Manor.


    Without the McCarthy Family��s protection, antagonizing and provoking the Dixon Family like this was equivalent to kicking against the pr*cks.


    Nancy looked at the girl with a determined expression and the man with a clear gaze, and suddenly felt likeughing.


    Perhaps there were many people who were righteous in this world, but the bravest two seemed to be both standing on the Top Chef Competition��s final stage today.


    Then, was she, the organizer of this show, going to hide herself?


    Should that pervert who killed an innocent maiden pay for his crimes?


    ��p, p, p!��


    Nancy got up and pped as she said to Angelina with appreciation, ��Although this face is revolting, if I have to grade this awesome performance, I will give it the second full marks today.


    ��I think this unexpected performance is indeed a scalp-tingling and shocking performance.��


    The studio was quiet for a moment before random ps rang out. Then, it gradually became a loud apuse.


    Angelina bit her lower lips tightly and tried very hard to hold back the tears in her reddened eyes.


    From the moment she threw the flour, she was prepared to be evicted from the studio. She didn��t expect to receive the overwhelming apuse.


    Other than feeling surprised, Mag had guessed that Nancy most probably wouldn��t evict Angelina on the show. That would be equivalent to bowing down to the Dixon Family, and wouldpletely destroy the Top Chef Competition, the hottest variety show online.


    However, he had never expected Nancy to state her stand so clearly and praise Angelina.


    Nancy asked Angelina, ��Perhaps, you can share with us why you wanted to create this work?��


    This question was also in everyone��s heart.


    Angelina didn��t just share a WeTwit. The transformation of the picture with 100 beasts to Fergus�� drawing with a bucket of flour was the result of meticulous nning and practice. That would have started before this year��s Top Chef show.


    Everyone wanted to know why she did that, including Mag.


    ��I���� Angelina looked at Nancy. She could sense encouragement from Nancy��s eyes as she said with a low voice, ��That girl that was killed by Fergus was my elder sister. She was three years older than me and was my only family. He killed her, and my world.��


    The studio was silent once again.


    Nancy clenched her fists instinctively as she looked at Angelina, who was trembling, with pity.


    All the judges and staff members present were also shocked.


    ��Oh I see.�� Mag finally got it. Angelina was that girl��s younger sister, so her sudden rapid increase in favorability for him was understandable.


    That wasn��t love. Instead, it was gratefulness.


    All the people were watching a good show. The plutocrats were calcting and trading. Perhaps in this world, only she truly cared about that girl who was murdered by Fergus and buried under the tree.


    Only she truly wanted the murderer to pay for his crime with his life.


    She was still going to do it even if she was attempting the impossible and would perish in the process.


    ��Her name is Selena. She had dimples when she smiled. On the day before her 18th birthday, she was invited to Horace��s production team with the excuse of portraying a character. Nobody has ever seen her again after that day.


    ��Two days ago, Horace admitted that Fergus has murdered her and buried her under the tree.


    ��I want him to pay for his crime.��


    Angelina��s voice was low, but exceptionally convicted.

 Chapter 2478 - FergusSurrenders

    <h4>Chapter 2478: #FergusSurrenders!</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Angelina��s confession was shocking.


    Previously, the audience was only angry, but didn��t have much empathy. They couldn��t resonate with the victim.


    However, Angelina��s words let people understand that the maiden who was raped and murdered by Fergus, was a live person. She was someone��s sister and a maiden who had dimples when she smiled. She was just like the cute maiden next door.


    People��s angry emotions were pushed to the peak. The helplessness and fury of a beautiful thing being destroyed and the sense of insignificance when they faced the plutocrats was infuriating.


    ��Damned Fergus! He should face the death penalty!��


    ��The entire Inte is asking ��The Adjudicator�� to judge Fergus!��


    ��The so-called justice is simply a joke under the plutocrats�� control.��


    ��She must have been very sad during the past three years, but her work has never shown any of it. She didn��t give that emotion to her fans. She��s really a very gentle person.��


    The audience expressed their anger and pity for Angelina.


    ��That WeTwit was sent by her?�� Mag was thoughtful. He remembered the WeTwit that he shared in the morning.


    There were many coincidences in this world, but he didn��t expect all of them to gather here today.


    He looked at Angelina, who had a convicted gaze. Obviously, thisss knew about the oue when she outed Fergus. She was determined to go down together with him.


    ��Seems like I have to finish something in advance after today��spetition is over.�� Mag lowered his eyes, but he had decided.


    The show continued on. Nancy��s concern let people feel the show��s warmth, but this was still the final of the Top Chef Competition. Hence, after they cleared the things up, Nancy brought the show back to its original tracks and the judges started to give the score.


    Perhaps it was some kind of tacit agreement, or it was a kind of silent protest. Angelina received full marks from the judges.


    Angelina��s score:


    Judges�� score: 90!


    Online PK score: 9.8!


    Total score: 99.8!


    An equally shocking score appeared on the giant screen.


    ��Angelina��s shocking performance received an extremely high score. It��s almost close to full marks!�� The emcee smilingly said, ��But, it��s a pity that she is ranked in the second ce with a minute 0.2 points difference after Contestant Hades, who has full marks!


    ��Let us congratte Contestant Hades who won this year��s Top Chef Competition with the first ever full marks in the Top Chef Competition��s history. He has won the title of Top Chef!��


    Loud apuse broke out instantly with petals flying everywhere.


    Mag got up with a smile and walked to the center of the stage under the emcee��s guidance. He began to give his thank you speech.


    #TopChefCompetitionIdentifiesFergusAsMurderer!


    #AngelinaIsTheFergusIncident��sVictim��sYoungerSister!


    #IsFergusArrested?


    #FergusGoToJail!


    ***


    A dozen hot topics scaled the trending list, exploding the public opinions. Their poprity was even higher than in Horace incident��s.


    The public opinion was raging and the angry crowd wished they could go through the Inte line and strangle Fergus right on the spot.


    ��Boss, the Dixon Family is asking���� Amos connected to Lucien and said, feeling put on the spot.


    ��Tell them there��s nothing we can do on this matter.�� Lucien interrupted Amos and warningly said, ��No matter whoes to ask for help, ignore them. This matter is already beyond us.��


    ��Alright, I��ll tell them that,�� Amos replied.


    After hanging up, Lucien looked at the WeTwit��s backstage data with furrowed brows.


    The edit volume on terms regarding Fergus had already broken through 100,000,000 in 10 minutes. Its search and check data even broke through 2,000,000,000.


    After being the WeTwit��s CEO for years, this was his first time seeing a situation like this.


    At first, he thought the Horace incident on WeTwit had already ended. He didn��t expect it to be a TV series with twists and turns.


    From judging Horace, to Hades pointing out Fergus, to Angelina identifying Fergus at the final and exposing her identity as the victim��s younger sister, it waspletely an inspiring drama plot of an ordinary girl seeking revenge!


    This time, the Dixon Family had to pay the price for their arrogance. Even with their foundation, facing such an intense public opinion, they had to lower their arrogant heads.


    ***


    ��This maiden is such a poor thing. Fergus this bast*rd deserves to die!��


    At the penthouse in the Twin Towers, Akali snuggled into the sofa, wiped her tears with a tissue and spoke angrily.


    ��Miss, Third Master asks you to answer the phone.�� The secretary walked into the room quickly.


    ��Just say that I am sleeping. I��m not taking it,�� Akali said in a cold voice.


    ��Yes,�� the secretary answered and quickly strode away.


    ��You still want me to clear your precious son at this time? Ha, go to jail! Akali pursed her lips and clicked on her bangle to dial a number. ��I want to protect one person. Themission is 30,000,000����


    ***


    ��Head, this matter��s influence is too big. Moreover, the McCarthy Family is ying a part in it and WeTwit refused to work with us. We can no longer suppress it.


    ��Furthermore, there are signs that the anger is boiling over from the Fergus incident to the entire Dixon Family now. There are many suggestions popping up online to boycott thepanies under the Dixon Family and they are widely being supported. We have to make our decisions quickly and minimize this matter��s influence on the Dixon Family,�� a man who looked like awyer stood in front of Merlin and said.


    Merlin had a grave expression. He could barely conceal the anger within his eyes as he said in a low voice, ��Send him to the Justice Investigation Bureau and inform the entire Inte. End this matter as soon as possible.��


    ��I got it.�� Thewyer left quickly.


    ��Tell him not to appear in Tucker City for the next 10 years. I��m not going to let him off if he causes trouble again.�� Merlin ordered the butler next to him.


    ***


    Very soon, the news of the Dixon Family sending Fergus to the Justice Investigation Bureau appeared on the WeTwit��s trending list and a video was attached.


    #FergusSurrenders!


    It went straight to the top of the WeTwit��s trending list.


    Then, the headquarters of the Tucker City��s Justice Investigation Bureau also posted a WeTwit, proving that Fergus had already surrendered himself. The rted investigation procedures were already activated and the results would be announced as soon as it was ready.


    On the other hand, the Top Chef Competition��s awards�� ceremony had concluded. Nancy had given Mag the Top Chef��s badge and dered on the spot that Hades would be the McCarthy Manor��s special chef.


    This was the first time that the news of the recruitment of a special chef was announced in the show live.


    It was meant as a reward, and also had the meaning to protect Hades.


    After all, he had offended the Dixon Family thoroughly. Nancy��s stance had represented the McCarthy Family. At least, the Dixon Family would be wary and wouldn��t harm him.


    ��The whole Inte begs Nancy to take Angelina in too!��


    ��Please protect her!��


    ��Although Fergus has already gone to jail, I have begun to worry for Angelina��s safety now!��

 Chapter 2479 - [Judging Fergus!]

    <h4>Chapter 2479: [Judging Fergus!]</h4>


    <h4><strong>Trantor: </strong>Henyee Trantions <strong> Editor: </strong>Henyee Trantions</h4>


    Angelina had already found out about the news of Fergus turning himself in.


    She looked at Hades on the stage with a smile. The golden light beam that shone onto him was so ring.


    ��This year��s Top Chef Competition has concluded. The way Contestant Hades appeared out of nowhere and won the championship is astonishing. It will definitely leave a deep mark on the Top Chef Competition��s history.


    ��Contestant Angelina��s performance is equally memorable. The result of 99.8 will always be in the Top Chef Competition��s history.


    ��We thank all the contestants for their marvelous contribution����


    The show ended with the emcee��s polite words and the live-stream ended.


    Johnny got up and bowed to the judges and staff members to show his appreciation.


    This year��s Top Chef Competition had started low but ended on a high note. It began to soar from the quarterfinal. Be it the level of attention or the topics, they had far exceeded the previous seasons. It had reached a height that he himself could never replicate again.


    A plutocrat��s direct heir was sacrificed, along with a dozen A-listers�� exposing their own scandals. He had never dared to imagine about�� such matters before.


    ��Congrattions.�� Angelina walked over to Mag. Even though her eyes were red, her smile was clean and bright.


    ��Thank you.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He felt rather sorry for her. Fergus paying for his crimes was a constion for her, but Nancy didn��t take her in. So, how was she going to handle the Dixon Family��s revengeter?


    ��It��s I who should thank you for everything you have done. However, I am very sorry to put you in danger,�� Angelina said apologetically.


    ��I simply followed my heart and did what I should do. You don��t have to thank me for that.�� Mag shook his head slightly and gave her a meaningful look before saying his goodbye and leaving.


    He didn��t want others to think that they had coborated premeditatedly. This didn��t match the truth.


    ��Mr. Hades,�� Angelina called out to Mag. She quickly walked over to stuff something into his hand.


    ��It��s a pleasure to know you. Perhaps, we will never meet again, but I will always remember you,�� Angelina said with a serious expression before quickly walking away with a blush.


    Mag watched her back disappear at the door. He walked out of the recording studio with gently clenched fists before opening his fists to look at the blue droplet-shaped pendant that was lying gently on his hand.


    It was a very normal crystal pendant, but it was clear and clean, just like her.


    ��Now, who is going to protect her?�� Mag asked Xi, who was behind him.


    ��I��ll protect her for a while,�� Xi said coldly.


    Mag nodded slightly before putting away the pendent and said, ��That fellow who turned himself in, is a fake, right?��


    A hint of surprise appeared in Xi��s eyes.


    ��You don��t have to be surprised. Scapegoats aren��t only a specialty from your Underground City.�� There was a hint of sarcasm in Mag��s smile. ��However, your Underground City��s bureaucrats are indeed rotten to the core. They still dared to ept the fake as the real one at this time.��


    ��The important heirs of the plutocrat families will have a shadow raised alongside them since they were young. Be it their looks, habits or temperaments, they are all extremely simr to the originals. Other than the people very close to them, others will have a hard time trying to differentiate them,�� Xi exined.


    ��I want his current location.��


    ��What do you want to do?��


    ��You know very well what I want to do.��


    They stared into each other��s eyes in silence for a long time.


    Finally, Xi shifted her gaze away first. Mag��s bangle lit up and a location popped up.


    It was the M Archipgo that was 30,000 kilometers away.


    ��Lend me your battleship.��


    ***


    A flying car with the military��s paintwork stopped in front of the Mocha Building. Two young officers came out of the car and were led into the Mocha Building by the Mocha Group��s senior executives.


    Soon after, the two officers came out of the building with Angelina.


    Then, the Underground City��s Military Secretariat posted a WeTwit:


    ��The military��s first special chef, Angelina, formally joins the military today! @The Dixon Corporation.��


    ��This���� Mag had juste out from Nancy��s office and he was stunned when he saw the WeTwit.


    The military��s reaction was indeed way beyond his expectation.


    Not only did they recruit Angelina into the military, they even tagged the Dixon Family.


    What was the meaning of this? This was a tant warning!


    If anything happened to Angelina, that would be your Dixon Family��s fault.


    If someone wanted to protect a person in Underground City, then the military could be considered as one of the strongest protectors.


    Nancy had already confirmed with Mag about the matters of him taking up a job at the McCarthy Manor. She would bring him to the McCarthy Manor for his formal appointment tomorrow. He had half a day of free time today.


    His mission to enter the McCarthy Manor was already more than half done.


    After returning to the dormitory, Mag locked all the windows and doors. He evaded all the detection equipment in the building and left the Mocha Building.


    ��I didn��t expect the protection you said to be like this.�� Sitting in the battleship, Mag looked at Xi with admiration.


    ��You should know very well that it wasn��t something that I could decide alone,�� Xi replied without any expression and piloted the battleship out of Tucker City.


    Mag smiled quietly. He naturally knew that in order to do so to such an extent, that person must have nodded.


    He naturally wouldn��t miss a chance to teach the plutocrats a lesson.


    ��That private ind is an important base of the Dixon Family. It has a defense system on at all times and ording to our intel, in order to protect Fergus, there should be one Almost-Extraordinaire powerhouse on the ind. Are you sure you want to go to the ind?�� Xi got the ind��s defense map out.


    ��If this chap remains unpunished by thew, I will definitely feel very ufortable,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Xi nodded slightly and got an information sheet out.


    ��Buckle, Almost-Extraordinaire. Excels in the saber, very strong���� Xi started to read the information to Mag.


    ��I will support you for this action. From the time yound on the ind, you have to leave the ind within five minutes. It��s to prevent the other party��s powerhouses from arriving in time.�� Xi turned off the bangle and said to Mag with a serious expression, ��You should know better than me about the difference between an Almost-Extraordinaire and an Extraordinaire.��


    ��Five minutes is enough.�� Mag nodded.


    ��I know that you are usually very fast.�� Xi nodded too.


    Mag frowned. He felt something was rather wrong with these words.


    30 minutester, the sea appeared in their vision. Hundreds of inds were scattered all over the sea. They had reached the M Archipgo.


    The battleship hovered in stealth, and Xi said to Mag, who was about to jump out of the battleship, ��I will help you to kill Buckle first. I won��t interfere with the rest.��


    ��No problem.��


    Mag, who had changed into dark clothes, leaped down from the battleship. A ck longsword appeared underneath his feet and he rode on it towards that ind over 20km away.


    At the same time, he turned on the camera, and started the live-stream on WeTwit.


    To prevent alerting the enemy, he dyed the live-stream timing to five minutester.


    [Judging Fergus!]


    Did Fergus turn himself in? Just his shadow wouldn��t do!

 Chapter 2480

    Chapter 2480: Killing an Almost-Extraordinaire Alone


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag dashed across the sky like an eagle, heading straight towards that little ind at the M Archipgo��s periphery.


    After avoiding the area where the firepower was concentrated, Mag shed open the defense shield that covered the ind at thest minute andnded on the ind.


    Even though he called it a little ind, it actually wasn��t that little.


    There were a total of 32 inds in the M Archipgo. This ind��s surface area was the fifthrgest among them.


    Instantly, the ind��s rm rang.


    !!


    ��Who dares to break into the ind?��


    A majestic voice rang out like thunder. A two-meter-tall strapping man with a beard jumped off from a high ce with a thick, ck long saber. He stared at Mag with his bell-like eyes. He asked with narrowed eyes, ��The Adjudicator?��


    Mag smiled brightly and said in a low voice, ��Yes, it��s me, your master.��


    ��How dare youe here, you clown? Watch me skin you alive today. We��ll let everyone see your cowardly behavior!�� Buckle shouted angrily. mes rose up on the long saber and the hard rocks beneath his feet shattered instantly. That bulky figure shot out and he shed at Mag with his saber.


    Almost-Extraordinaire. He was on par with Mag.


    After entering the demi-god realm, Mag had never fought with a powerhouse who was his peer. He could find such an opponent in Underground City and so he naturally grasped this rare opportunity.


    ��This fellow actually dares toe here!��


    In the vi��s safe house, Fergus looked at Mag, who was wearing a set of ck clothes, on the screen and spoke with an angry and terrified voice.


    His family had already ditched him. That was why his shadow was sent to the Justice Investigation Bureau. His years of hard work were destroyed in a day by this fellow. He couldn��t wait to skin him alive.


    However, what made him fearful was how did this fellow find this ce? How did he know that he was hiding here? What kind of big trouble would it cause if this matter was let out?


    The butler brought a ss of wine over and calmly said, ��Don��t worry, Third Young Master. Master Buckle is an Almost-Extraordinaire powerhouse. That fellow is just a clown. We��ll toss him into the sea after we kill him.��


    Fergus felt calmer after hearing that. The butler was right. What was he afraid of? His family hired Master Buckle to protect him to prevent such matters from happening.


    Could that fellow be more powerful than a god?


    Mag looked at Buckle, who was crashing over like a heavy truck. A terrifying pressure was emanating from him. It was a different kind of presence. A powerful presence brought by an absolute power. If a 10th-tier person was standing here, he wouldn��t be able to move at all.


    ording to the intel analysis provided by Xi earlier, Buckle was a fire closebat powerhouse. He was famous for his terrifying explosive power and absolute strength. He was outstanding in closebat within his tier.


    ��What a coincidence. I am great at closebat too.�� Mag��s lips curved upwards under his mask.


    Buckle��s scary figure reached Mag in an instant. His ck heavy saber shed downwards at Mag with a 10-odd-meters long tail of fire dragging behind it.


    In the instant when the long sabernded, Mag moved slightly and disappeared on the spot. At the same time, Mag stabbed his longsword out. He stabbed five times within one second and the space twisted and tore open.


    Boom!


    The long sabernded on the ground and a ravine that was dozens of meters long and a few meters wide, appeared on the hard rock surface. The rock was melted intova by the mes and the entire ind shook.


    A strike from an Almost-Extraordinaire powerhouse was that scary!


    Fortunately, Mag was very fast. Other than having two little burnt holes in his clothes, Mag didn��t suffer any physical harm.


    On the other side, Bucklended and five bloody holes appeared on his chest, abdomen and thighs.


    ��Almost-Extraordinaire.�� Buckle looked at Mag and his expression turned solemn for the first time. Meanwhile, the wounds on his body visibly healed rapidly.


    ��Does his natural talents include healing? Why didn��t he change all of his talents to defense?�� Mag dissed him inwardly. An Almost-Extraordinaire opponent was indeed thick-skinned. If he was a 10th-tier powerhouse, those strikes would have cut clean through and finished him off.


    ��That fellow is also an Almost-Extraordinaire!�� Fergus was shocked. His hand that was holding the ss trembled and the wine spilled all over his trousers.


    The butler looked shocked too, but he still calmly said, ��Don��t worry, Third Young Master. I have already reported to the family. Extraordinaire powerhouses will being to assist us soon. We just have to stay here before that.��


    Mag held his sword out horizontally at his chest level and arrogantly said, ��I��m not free to y with you. Your young master is still waiting for me.��


    ��That will depend on if you can step over my body.�� Anger rose up in Buckle��s eyes. Nobody in his tier had ever looked down on him like this before.


    Mag didn��t bother to talk to him anymore. After a quick thought, he disappeared. Sword projections were criss-crossing instantly as danger lurked everywhere.


    Buckle turned solemn and a shield pendant hanging at his waist lit up. ck armor appeared on his body immediately. He drew a circle on the ground with his long saber and the mes rose up to form a firewall that surrounded him. He looked around him with an alert expression.


    Suddenly, a gleam shed across his eyes and he shed his long saber behind him. The space distorted and the mes exploded.


    The firewall split open and a ck shadow came in and stabbed his sword out.


    However, the saber shed across horizontally, cutting the ck shadow into two. But, he had missed. That ck shadow was just a remnant!


    ��Oh no!��


    Buckle was shocked. The sharp ring of a sword had rung out next to his ears. He retracted his saber and activated all his protective gears at the same time.


    The oue of a duel between the top powerhouses was often decided in a split second. In pure closebat it was even more so.


    The razor sharp sword stabbed through theyers of protection as though it was stabbing through balloons that were stacked together like Russian dolls. Then, it cut through that seemingly imprable armor and stabbed into his soft neck.


    Even when facing imminent death, Buckle still disyed the explosion that belonged to an Almost-Extraordinaire. His armor exploded and his whole body turned intova. His level of defense heightened and the sword tip was stuck in his body.


    At the same time, he consolidated his determination to kill and shed his saber across.


    With Buckle��s body as the centerpoint, the temperature within 100 meters of him skyrocketed instantly. mes even rose up in the air.


    me Domain, open up!


    ��This is much more interesting.�� Mag let go of his longsword that was stuck and backed off rapidly.


    Mag��s figure was obviously slower within the domain.


    What people didn��t see was the hand that he hid within his sleeve, he suddenly took out a chef��s knife and shed at the space behind him.


    The space distorted and a gap was actually split open in the me Domain.


    Mag moved and got out of the me Domain like a fish. A silver longsword appeared in his hand and he shed across. A green sword projection swung out like a long rainbow and shed with Buckle��s long saber in mid air.


    A green projection and a red projection shed into each other. They were evenly matched!


    ��Sword,e over!��


    Mag spat out those three words gently.


    At the same time, two pupils appeared in each of Mag��s eyes, making Buckle take a double look.


    A ck heavy sword flew over and crossed the hundreds of meters long distance in a blink of an eye. It went in Buckle��s back and came out through his chest!

 Chapter 2481

    Chapter 2481: The Plutocrat Commits a Crime, The Law Is Gone


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    ��You...�� Buckle looked at the giant hole in his chest with his big round eyes that were filled with indignation and disbelief, as he gradually knelt down.


    Xi moved her finger away from the trigger hundreds of kilometers away. Her usually calm face was filled with shock.


    She had almost forgotten that he was someone who dared to take a Great Old One on alone, after getting used to seeing him be busy in the kitchen.


    It was a battle between two opponents in the same tier, but Mag killed his opponent within two minutes. The power that Mag disyed had far exceeded her expectations.


    ��Buckle is dead!��


    !!


    The ss in Fergus�� hand fell to the floor and shattered into pieces with a bang. His face was pale and terrified.


    That was an Almost-Extraordinaire whom his family had kept in service. Yet, he was easily killed within a few rounds ofbat!


    What tier was that fellow in? The Extraordinaire?!


    ��I am going to die!��


    Fergus�� body shook uncontrobly. He was regretful now. He should have turned himself in. At least, he wouldn��t have had to face this killer now.


    The butler��s face was equally pale. Buckle��s death had broken him psychologically, but he still consoled Fergus. ��Please don��t worry, Third Young Master. All the safe house��s defense systems are activated. We only need to hang on for five minutes and the family��s reinforcement will arrive soon. He might not be able to find the safe house��s entra����


    Before the butler could finish speaking, the man in ck had already appeared in the camera outside of the safe house. He even made a ��V�� hand sign at the camera.


    ��He��s here! He��s here!��


    Fergus jumped up with fright and huddled in a corner immediately. His eyes were filled with fear.


    ��Don��t worry, Young Master. This door was enhanced by Extraordinaires. Even if he��s an Extraordinaire, he can��t break in within minutes...��


    ��Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang...��


    A series of explosions sounded and the thick door shook violently. Its precise machinery was broken by the shaking and lost its effect.


    Bam!


    The door that was over 5,000 kilos was kicked open and the butler, who was staring with wide eyes, was crushed under the door, bing a puddle of minced meat.


    ��Is this military��s door-breaking bomb specially developed to deal with the plutocrats?�� Mag walked into the safe house with his sword. He flicked a nce at the door that was shattered by the shock bomb. If he had to break the door himself, it would at least take him three to five minutes.


    ��Don��t kill me! Don��t kill me! I��ll give you whatever you want. I��ll give you everything! Don��t kill me, please...��


    Fergus was already scared silly. He knelt on the ground right away. He didn��t realize that his legs were cut by the broken ss and covered in blood.


    ��Fergus Dixon. Identity confirmed.�� Mag looked down at Fergus and sarcastically said, ��Shouldn��t you be in the Justice Investigation Bureau in Tucker City? What are you doing here?��


    ��That��s a shadow. That��s my shadow. Please send me to jail. I��m willing to ept thew��s judgment. I want to pay for my crimes. Please. I want to go to jail. I want to go to jail...��


    Fergus cried as he pleaded. He just wanted to get away from this killer. Even being jailed for life was better than being killed by him here.


    He didn��t even dare to remember Horace��s terrible state.


    ��Jail? If jail was useful, we wouldn��t need ��The Adjudicator��.�� Mag smirked. ��If you can be released from jail after enjoying life there for a few years, how are the souls of those girls that you have ruined going to rest in peace?��


    Fergus was as pale as a piece of paper. He still wanted to continue to plead and stall for time.


    ��Fergus Dixon, I��m going to judge you now. Three years ago, you raped and murdered Selena. We had both an eyewitness and evidence. You will be sentenced to death and the sentence will be carried out now.�� Mag dered the sentence loudly and walked towards Fergus with his sword.


    Fergus backed off and said with fear, ��Don��t kill me... Don��t kill me... I am the Dixon Family��s direct descendant. The Dixon Family will not let you off if you kill me!��


    ��After I enter into the Extraordinaire��s realm, I will practice with your Dixon Family��s Extraordinaires,�� Mag said inwardly. He pointed his sword at Fergus�� eyes. ��Since it was this pair of eyes that saw that girl first, let me destroy them first.��


    The sword��s tip tapped lightly and the sound of eyeballs exploding rang out alongside Fergus�� screams and scoldings.


    ��Since you cannot control your hands, let��s do away with them.��


    The longswordnded and cut off a pair of hands.


    ��Thisst sword strike is to remind all the plutocrats�� family members that perhaps thew cannot judge you, but I can. Unless you keep hiding next to your family��s Extraordinaire patriarch, I can appear anywhere.�� Mag��s sword stabbed into Fergus�� chest and dug out a heart that was still pumping. He tossed it aside with disgust.


    ��We ought to go now. The other party��s Extraordinaires will arrive in three minutes.�� Xi��s voice spoke up in his earpiece.


    ��Alright.�� Mag turned around and put away his sword. He flew away from the ind in the maids�� fearful gaze.


    Mag returned to the battleship and it activated instantly, flying toward the center of the ocean.


    Mag sat down in the passenger seat and clicked open WeTwit to do a series of actions. He edited the previous clip simply before posting it on WeTwit. He used the video recording to do a live-stream.


    The live-studio of [Judging Fergus] quickly rose up the WeTwit��s trending list.


    #Judging Fergus!


    The topic also rose up rapidly.


    ��F*ck! ��The Adjudicator�� is streaming live again!��


    ��What��s going on? Didn��t Fergus turn himself in?��


    ��He killed Buckle the Almost-Extraordinaire alone. ��The Adjudicator�� is so powerful!��


    ��The one that was sent to jail was actually his shadow! The plutocrats are really despicable!��


    ��This is really heartening! Such awless scum like him should be punished like that!��


    ��Tremble, you plutocrats�� heirs!��


    ��The Justice Investigation Bureau is so useless. They didn��t even know that they had arrested a fake... Useless people!��


    The live-stream and video clip spread quickly. Even though they were also quickly removed, it didn��t affect the heat and spread of this matter.


    Xi looked at Mag silently.


    Mag removed his mask. He got himself a chilled ss of c and smilingly said, ��Ask whatever you want to. Don��t hold back.��


    ��I hope this is thest time you do this. You have already created quite a big mess for Underground City and you are constantly challenging the Underground City��sws bottomline. It��s highly likely that you might cause a big scale of copycat crimes,�� Xi said seriously.


    ��If you were the one standing in front of Fergus with the sword, would you kill him?�� Mag asked Xi.


    ��An ordinary guymits a crime, the ordinary guy is gone. The plutocratmits a crime, thew is gone.�� Mag took a sip of the c and smiled sarcastically. ��So, this is the bottomline?��


    Xi was quiet again.


    ��Alright. I won��tmit any crimes again within a short time frame. I am just a passer-by. If it wasn��t for Angelina, I wouldn��t have appeared here today. I am not a saint. I just like to do whatever I want.�� Mag closed his eyes and activated the seat��s massage mode with his voice.


    Even though this Almost-Extraordinaire duel was short, there were many details that were worthwhile for him to look back on.


    It wasn��t Buckle who was too weak. It was him who had too many trump cards.


    Be it the psychological influence or the flying sword, they were all unusual tactics beyond the normal fighting modes.


    That was why he could kill him within such a short time.

 Chapter 2482: The Rash Congressman

    Chapter 2482: The Rash Congressman


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Angelina had justpleted her enlistment procedures and she was now sitting outside of the Hexagon Building��s recruitment office. After seeing the news that popped up on her bangle, her eyes reddened instantly. She walked to the washroom quickly and only emerged after a long time with red eyes.


    The glum look over her face seemed to bepletely eradicated at the moment. That scum who she thought would never be brought to justice, was finally dead.


    He was judged. With the name of her sister, he was sentenced to death.


    A middle-ageddy officer walked out of the office and called out to Angelina. She exined to her as they walked, ��Angelina, I have alreadypleted the procedures for you. I have also sent the matters regarding the military that you need to take note of to you. Now, I��ll show you the ce you will work in first. The Hexagon Building is the military��s headquarters����


    Angelina looked calm again as she listened attentively.


    !!


    From today onwards, she was no longer Angelina the influencer, but a soldier.


    ***


    ��My son!��


    In the ruins in front of a seaside vi, a middle-aged man knelt on the ground and wailed.


    An old man with white hovered above the ground and looked down with anger and gravity on his face.


    ��Patriarch, this is the video material that was left on the scene. There is very little useful information. They were all destroyed.�� Someone carried a holographic projector over and said as he yed the images, ��ording to the staff members present, that man is very powerful and his tactics are rather weird. He killed Buckle within two to three minutes. We wonder if he is an Extraordinaire powerhouse.��


    ��He��s not an Extraordinaire.�� The old man shook his head. ��If he was an Extraordinaire, he wouldn��t have taken two minutes to kill Buckle. He��s an Almost-Extraordinaire, but his power is indeed good.��


    The middle-aged man kneeling on the floor, turned around and cried out to the old man hovering in the air, ��Patriarch, you have to avenge Fergus. That man is challenging our Dixon Family. He��s insulting us!��


    The old man looked at him coldly.


    The middle-aged man seemed to have fallen into ice water and he stopped making any sounds.


    ��You raised such a wastrel and you still want the family to avenge him?�� The old man said in a cold tone, with a cold expression, ��If you can��t settle the influence of this matter on the family within one month, you will be exiled.��


    ***


    ��He��s actually dead?��


    At the penthouse of the Twin Towers, Akali watched the image of Fergus getting his eyes and heart dug out and she felt the sliced beef in sour soup in her hands no longer smelled nice. Instead, it seemed to be rather nauseating.


    She turned off the video clip and retched into the trash can that her secretary quickly passed to her before the nauseating sensation went away.


    ��All of you, go out now.�� Akali waved all the maids and the secretary out of the room.


    Only she was left alone in the empty room.


    Fergus was dead, but she was feeling weird.


    Speaking of that, she should be feeling happy. She had cursed that fellow and wished him dead many times.


    However, when she saw how he died after his eyes and heart were dug out, she felt extremely ufortable physically and psychologically.


    He indeed deserved to die. That chap did so many bad things that he needed to die 10 times to pay for them.


    ��This is a good deed. He got rid of evil for the people. And now I won��t have to see that disgusting fellow at the family gathering again. Isn��t that great?�� Akali thought, and she felt better again.


    ��However, when Hades @Horace, Horace was dead, when he @Fergus, Fergus was also dead. Is that guy the God of Death?�� Akali propped her chin on her hand.


    Speaking of this, she wanted to hijack Hades from Nancy initially, but the Fergus�� matter was too big and she was the Dixon Family��s daughter after all. It wasn��t appropriate for her to have too much interaction with Hades.


    Furthermore, given the head��s pettiness, he most likely wasn��t going to let Hades and Angelina off.


    She heard that Angelina was already taken away by the military. Merlin wouldn��t go and antagonize the military.


    Now, she only hoped that Nancy would ce more importance on Hades. He would be safe as long as he entered the McCarthy Family.


    ��I really feel indignant to give up such a great man to Nancy.�� Akali swiped through WeTwit in frustration. She clicked into Hades�� interface to check it out before quickly exiting again and sighing.


    ***


    Mag returned to the Mocha Building and didn��t venture out again.


    He locked his room��s door and sat at his study desk. There was amon history book on the desk. He looked like he was reading.


    However, he was, in fact, digesting all the intels that the system had gathered in his head, including all the ssified and top secret intel that the system had gotten after it hacked into all the big families.


    Tomorrow, he would follow Nancy and formally join the McCarthy Manor. The first step of this mission was consideredpleted.


    However, this mission was to find the traces of Congressman Tamm in the McCarthy Family and to ascertain his condition. They had to know if he was dead or alive.


    Do you think such information can be easily obtained as long as one gets into the McCarthy Family?


    If it was that simple, Ferdinand wouldn��t have needed him to cross over.


    If Mag really was to investigate it himself, he might not be able to find out anything in the McCarthy Family that was guarded by Extraordinaires, within one year, let alone in a week.


    At such times, external help became very important.


    The system��s technology was indeed lower than the Underground City��s technology, but that was the initial setting that God had set for him.


    However, the system itself was an Artificial Intelligence that was absolutely better than the Underground City��s Artificial Intelligence.


    It was a very simple rationale. The Underground City��s Artificial Intelligence was restricted by the Underground City��s technological level, but the system��s upper limit was decided by God.


    Based on their developers, the system won.


    Hence, after the system entered the Underground City��s Inte through Mag, it began to raid the Underground City��s civilization andplete its self-evolution.


    Meanwhile, during that process, the system sessfully hacked into the Underground City��s government, military and all the plutocrats�� intrs and obtained a great deal of ssified documents. The system organized the whole ton of information and when it was finally presented in Mag��s mind, it was just a 32G file.


    ��That��s all?�� Mag frowned. How long would it take him to finish reading that?


    ��No worries. This System will input them into you.��


    That file became countless dots of light as soon as it finished talking.


    Mag felt that he was being filled to the brim instantaneously. The amount of information was much greater than the usual recipes.


    Three hourster, Mag got up, poured himself a ss of water and drank it before heaving in a deep breath.


    The system��s method of inputting was rather good. The information that would normally take him three months to read and digest, was digested in his mind within three hours.


    The intels were just like strands of spiderwebs. You could hardly see anything if you only had one or two strands.


    However, when you see the countless strands of spiderwebs forming aplete spiderweb after ovepping with one another, the truth would naturally present itself to you.


    Congressman Tamm was a radical congressman who had a civilian background. He was always criticizing the plutocrats�� privileges and took the lead to draft a bill to weaken the plutocrats.


    His obvious method to weaken the plutocrats naturally made him the plutocrats�� target. This information could be found in all the plutocrats�� rted files.


    ��He acts so rashly without a backer. It��s no wonder that he has gone missing,�� Mag murmured. Although Mag respected such a person who worked for the people, it didn��t mean that he agreed with the way he invited disaster by overreaching himself.


    And, from that interweaving of information, Mag had already found some clear clues.


    The McCarthy Family had indeed participated in the kidnapping of Congressman Tamm, but they were not the only participants. Judging from all the clues from the plutocrats, all the evidence pointed towards a mysterious organization��The Immortels.

 Chapter 2483

    Chapter 2483: Going Into the McCarthy Manor


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    This mysterious organization with a long history was almost invisible in the normal folks�� world, but it had countless connections with all the plutocrats.


    Before this, Mag knew that this organization must have connections with all the plutocrats or it might be the sponsor behind the plutocrats. However, judging from all the plutocrats�� insiders�� information, this connection was even moreplicated.


    The plutocrats weren��t the controller behind the Immortels. Instead, the plutocrats were supporting the Immortels.


    The Immortels seemed to have something that made the plutocrats fearful. Perhaps, it was something that could make the plutocrats bow to them willingly.


    All the clues showed that something like that existed, but none of them could point it out urately. It was a taboo-like existence.


    !!


    Of course, the plutocrats were no pushovers, either. The rtionship between the two parties was more like partners.


    The disappearance of Congressman Tamm was rted to the Immortels and the McCarthy Family was the executor.


    Mag was sure that Congressman Tamm wasn��t brought to the McCarthy Manor. Based on a secret message within the McCarthy Family, Congressman Tamm was already passed to the Immortels on the day of the kidnapping.


    ��Isn��t this ridiculous? What��s the use of me going into the McCarthy Manor then?�� Mag pursed his lips. He tried so hard to win the Top Chef Competition in order to get into the McCarthy Manor. In the end, the congressman wasn��t even there.


    Mag paced around in his room as he pondered. A whileter, his eyes lit up.


    ��It��s Ferdinand��s intel that was wrong. I just have to get that secret message and give it to Ferdinand, and my mission will be naturallypleted,�� Mag thought.


    That secret message was sent by Gardner, the McCarthy Family��s Third Master, to the head of the family, Theodore. Gardner was the CEO of the Demarca Group under the McCarthy Family and the person-in-charge of the McCarthy Family��s department of external affairs. He orchestrated Congressman Tamm��s kidnapping.


    Mag had already received that encrypted message, but it would be difficult to exin how he got it if he passed it to Ferdinand right away.


    How should he say it? He couldn��t say that he was a genius and he became a super hacker by self-study and hacked into the McCarthy Family��s intr just aftering to Underground City for a few days, right?


    He got the message so easily when the military couldn��t even get it with their powerful intelwork?


    Mag had a clear understanding of Ferdinand. He must be very sure that he could control everything about Mag since he dared to let him enter Underground City and promised to let him go read the sacred stele.


    As soon as he behaved abnormally and exceeded Ferdinard��s expectations, this working rtionship would probably crumble.


    It seemed like he still had to make a trip to McCarthy Manor. It was time to disy his real acting skills.


    ***


    The [Judging Fergus] incident caused a huge hoo-ha in Underground City. It was gratifying to see an evil-doing plutocrat��s young master whom thew couldn��t punish, get judged and sentenced.


    At the same time, almost all the plutocrats�� young masters had disappeared together. Those nightclub��s princes and princesses and the organizers of the top parties, had all disappeared instantly.


    Even those youngsters, who behaved atrociously publicly because of their family��s power, tamed down a lot.


    Even Fergus, a plutocrat��s direct heir, was judged and sentenced under the protection of an Almost-Extraordinaire. What were they?


    Ferdinand looked at the file that was sent to him by his secretary and a smile appeared on his aloof face. ��That fellow corrected the plutocrats�� long-standing obnoxious bad habits by just killing two people. The bullies are indeed afraid of those who are not afraid of death.��


    He admired this young man��s power and brains greatly. Nobody was his match among the Underground City��s younger generations.


    It was a pity that he came from the Nond Continent.


    ***


    Early the next morning, Mag received the message sent by Nancy��s assistant. After packing his personal effects, he followed the assistant to the rooftop via the VIP��s elevator.


    A small fighter jet was parked on the spacious rooftop.


    ��Erm?�� Mag was rather surprised. Wasn��t the McCarthy Manor within Tucker City? It was just dozens of kilometers away and it would only take 10-odd minutes or so to travel by the flying car. Wasn��t taking the fighter jet a little over the top?


    ��It has been arranged by Miss Nancy. You just need to board the ne,�� the assistant said with a sweet smile.


    Mag nodded and quickly boarded the fighter jet.


    Nancy was already in the fighter jet and she smiled at Mag. ��Have a seat. We��ll be taking off soon.��


    It was obvious that she was in a good mood today. She was wearing a dress with daisy prints. Compared to her demure dressing for the past few days, she looked much more refreshing now.


    Mag sat across from her.


    ��Fergus is dead. You should know that right?�� Nancy said as she stared at Mag with her beautiful eyes.


    ��Yes. I saw it yesterday. He had iting.�� Mag nodded.


    It was obvious that Nancy cared about him. She most likely used a fighter jet to fetch him to prevent the Dixon Family from making a move on him.


    ��Angelina should be very gratified now. After all, her sister��s murderer has finally paid for his crime.�� Nancymented.


    ��Her sister couldn��t return even though he has died,�� Mag said in a low voice.


    Nancy pursed her lips silently for three seconds before she changed the topic. ��When we get to the manorter, someone from the chef department will receive you. They will make the arrangements for your living arrangements and work. I have already told them. You are the special chef, so you will only be in charge of the banquets and the core family members�� meals.��


    ��I got it.�� Mag nodded. From today onwards, he was an employee.


    ��After we get back, you have to be careful of Norma. That girl is petty. You used her Medusa snake��s kidney to make a dish, so she��s definitely going to make things difficult for you.�� Nancy reminded him again. ��But, you don��t have to be too worried. Tell me if she bullies you. I��ll get her to control herself.��


    Mag nodded, but his thoughts began to spin.


    Wasn��t Norma McCarthy the precious daughter of Gardner, Nancy��s third uncle? She was bossy and pampered, and didn��t seem to get along with Nancy.


    He was brought into the McCarthy Family by Nancy, so he would bebeled as Nancy��s loyal dog. Furthermore, he killed her pet for its kidney. It was only natural for her to make trouble for him.


    The situation wasn��t too good, but Mag already had a rough n in his heart.


    He wasn��t going to marry into the family. He was going to escape after hepleted his mission. Was there a need for him to handle the situation carefully?


    ***


    The fighter jet took off and hovered above a field a few minutester.


    Mag followed Nancy out of the fighter jet. He looked at the spacious field and clusters of luxurious vis. It seemed to be two different worlds from those skyscrapers that were hundreds of storeys tall.


    In the center of Tucker City, wherend was as precious as gold, only the top ten plutocrats could be this luxurious and pompous.


    ��Wee home, Second Young Mistress.�� A middle-aged man who was dressed like a butler, bowed and greeted Nancy, along with 10 or so other servants and maids.


    After saying a few words to that butler, Nancy left.


    The butler only walked towards Mag after he saw that Nancy had gone far away.


    The butler brought Mag to a small path at the side and said as they walked, ��Mr. Hades, I am Miss Nancy��s personal butler, Baussaint. Please follow me. I��ll bring you to familiarize yourself with the manor and some things that you need to take note of after you settle into your position...��

 Chapter 2484

    Chapter 2484: I��m Not Used To Sleeping With Others


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The McCarthy Manor took up a lot ofnd. It was just like a city that stood alone and separated from the busy world out there.


    Mag sized up this opulent manor as he listened to Baussaint��s introduction, trying to verify it with the intel and map in his mind.


    He could also sense three terrifying presences deep within thepound, which was also the heart of thepound.


    Three Extraordinaire powerhouses were guarding thepound and they were not all the Extraordinaire powerhouses within the McCarthy Manor. Such a heritage was indeed shocking.


    The employee admission procedure for a big family was ratherplicated. Mag still went throughyers of checks before getting his own employment pass, even though he was someone personally brought in by Nancy.


    !!


    Even after he got his employment pass, as a chef, he could only move in certain zones in thepound.


    Other than a name and a sry that looked slightly better, this so-called special chef was no different from a maid in the plutocrats�� eyes.


    ��Congrattions for bing a part of the McCarthy Manor. This will be the most honorable day in your life.�� Baussaint looked at Mag, who had just received his employment pass, with gratification.


    ��Do they have to brainwash me even when I am just working here?�� Magined in his heart. Even in Underground City, shouldn��t the most honorable day in his life be yesterday, when he won the Top Chef Competition?


    After exchanging some polite words with Baussaint, Mag made up the excuse that he was tired and wanted to rest at the dormitory.


    Baussaint brought Mag to the chef��s dormitory. As the special chef, Mag was able to have a room to himself.


    However, before they reached the dormitory, he saw a maiden in a high school girl��s uniform, sitting on the short wall in front of a vi. Her slender and fair legs were swinging.


    ��Oh dear.�� Baussaint went white.


    Mag flicked a nce at that maiden. She was about 15 or 16 years old. That point was deduced from her t figure which was simr to Ba��s, but Mag narrowed his eyes when he saw her face. This maiden looked 50 percent to 60 percent like Nancy. However, Nancy looked more aloof and sophisticated while this girl had a pair of flirty eyes.


    1


    As though she heard their footsteps, the maiden suddenly turned around and her gaze locked onto Mag��s face. She revealed an amused smile.


    Norma McCarthy. Mag recognized that maiden immediately.


    However, what is she doing here at the chef��s dormitory zone? Is she waiting for me?


    Mag pretended not to know anything. He continued to walk forward, half a step behind Baussaint.


    ��Miss Norma, what are you...�� Baussaint went up to greet her humbly. He lowered his head, as he didn��t dare to look at that pair of fair and slender legs.


    The maiden sitting on the parapet ignored Baussaint and asked Mag, ��You are Hades?��


    Mag didn��t have the habit of lowering his head in front of women, so he looked straight at that pair of slender and fair legs, which had smooth and glowing fair skin.


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded and continued to stare at her legs.


    As long as he didn��t feel embarrassed, the others would be the ones feeling embarrassed.


    Norma, who was used to the servants lowering their heads in front of her, didn��t expect this chap to stare at her. His gaze resembled twoser beams, which made her snap her legs together unnaturally, and she also blushed.


    However, this fellow was even more handsome in real life than on the screen with his high nose and exquisite features, especially that pair of brown eyes. They were obscure and peaceful. He seemed to be staring at her, but he didn��t feel creepy. He seemed to be simply appreciating her, which was clean and pure.


    She didn��t know why, but her aura diminished a little. She coughed softly before saying, ��Do you know that the snake��s kidney that you used in thepetition belonged to me?��


    Mag pondered for a moment before seriously saying, ��Regarding the fact that you��re Medusa, I won��t tell others about it.��


    Norma only regained her wits after being in a daze for a while. Then, she was so angry that she actuallyughed. Was this fellow being deliberate or was he being serious?


    ��Miss Norma, Mr. Hades is the special chef brought back by Miss Nancy. I��m about to bring him to his dormitory to rest. Do you...�� Baussaint tried to make excuses for Mag. This Third Young Mistress wasn��t a pushover.


    ��Baussaint, you may go now. I will bring him to rest in his dormitory personally.�� Norma ordered.


    Baussaint gave Mag a piteous look before saying his goodbye and leaving. Even though he was Nancy��s personal butler, he still didn��t have the guts to reject Norma��s order. He could only ask for Miss Nancy��s instruction after he left here.


    Only Mag and Norma were left in front of the building. Mag cast a nce at Baussaint, who left without a backward nce, before asking Norma, ��Are you sure you want to go rest with me in the dormitory?��


    ��I said, ��bring��!�� Norma blushed before jumping off the parapet.


    Norma wasn��t short, but Mag was too tall. Hence, she had to look up at Mag after she jumped off from the parapet, and her aura diminished even more.


    Norma crossed her arms and said in a louder voice, ��I know that you��re Nancy��s loyal dog, but you won because of my snake��s kidney, so from today on, you��re going to be my ve, got it?��


    WTF? Mag frowned and shook his head. ��I won with my own ability. The snake��s kidney was provided by the programming division and it was eaten by the judges. What does it have to do with me?��


    ��You...�� Norma was actually at a loss for words at that moment.


    ��If there��s nothing else, I��ll go to my dormitory to rest first.�� Mag turned to the side and walked past Norma. He stopped at the door and turned back to say, ��I��m not used to sleeping with others, so please go back.��


    After saying that, he walked into the vi under Norma��s wide eyed gaze.


    ��D-did this fellow reject sleeping with me? There is actually someone like that in this world?!�� Norma opened her mouth slightly and she only regained her wits after some time. ��Wait a sec! When did I ever say I��m going to sleep with him?!��


    Norma ced her hands on her waist and angrily shouted, ��Bast*rd! Stop right there!��


    Mag had already reached his dormitory on the second floor with a smile on his face.


    Rich young mistresses like Nancy and Norma had plenty of bootlickers of different breeds around them.


    For an aloof and proper woman like Nancy, you would naturally gain her attention as long as you let her see your unique abilities.


    Meanwhile, you couldn��t indulge a spoiled girl like Norma. But the more you go against her will, the more she wants to get back her superiority and confidence from you.


    Mag had already decided to use Norma as the entry point, so he naturally had to give her a memorable first meeting.


    The dormitory wasn��t big, but the single room wasn��t small either.


    It was a 50 square meter suite for one, that wasplete with a bedroom, a shower, a small living room, and entertainment area. Moreover, it even came with a fully-equipped kitchen with a full set of kitchenware. He could do simple cooking here.


    This was one of the special chef��s benefits. The normal servants usually shared a dormitory.


    The doorbell rang before he even sat down.


    ��She��s so impatient.�� Mag unbuttoned his shirt before opening the door.


    Norma, who was clenching her fists and knocking on the door furiously, knocked on Mag��s chest twice.


    She knocked on his firm chest since his shirt was opened. There were even two soft thuds when her fists touched his chest.


    The ambiance at the door became a little weird instantly...

 Chapter 2485

    Chapter 2485: Even If I, Norma, Starve to Death...


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Norma lookedpletely stunned. She even forgot to retract her hand from Mag��s chest.


    ��What��s the matter?�� Mag asked coldly.


    Norma retracted her hand as though she was electrocuted. She quickly covered her face, but her eyes were revealed in the gaps of her fingers. She said in a panic, ��W-why are you not wearing clothes?!��


    ��I��m about to take a shower, but I heard the bell. I thought it was Butler Baussaint,�� Mag said matter-of-factly, ��Besides, I am wearing clothes.��


    Norma shifted her gaze downwards. Mag was indeed wearing his clothes, but his shirt was open and his firm chest and eight pack abs were revealed. Those lines and shapes that seemed to be carved out by a knife, were very impactful.


    !!


    Different from those cheesy young men who just wanted to have bulky muscles, Hades�� muscles weren��t that over-the-top. They were restrained and yet seemed full of power. He looked slim with clothes on, but muscr when he took his clothes off.


    Therefore, Norma didn��t expect that Mag, who looked a little weak, actually had such outstanding muscles.


    However, on second thoughts, there seemed to be some clues about that on the show. How could a man, who had swung two metal rods that weighed tens of kilograms over 20,000 times, be a stick man?


    Mag buttoned up his shirt as he asked, ��Have you seen enough?��


    Norma gulped unconsciously and she immediately said angrily like a bristled lion, ��ording to the McCarthy Manor��s employees�� rule book, all employees have to be properly dressed when they are in thepound! You broke the rules on your very first day!��


    ��The dormitory is the employee��s personal space and it isn��t in the range of having to dress properly. This is specified in the employees�� rule book. Are you always dressed in your uniform in your bedroom?�� Mag said with a smile. He wasn��t afraid at all.


    ��Who decided that? I-I will change the employees�� rule book right now!�� Norma wasn��t very confident. Of course, she wasn��t going to see what was written in the employees�� rule book. She only knew about that one rule vaguely and she just wanted to scare Hades on his first day.


    ��Do as you please. I��m going to shower. Please go back.�� Mag still looked distant and cold as he prepared to close the door.


    Norma felt humiliated. No man had ever rejected her again and again like him. Moreover, he was just an employee and a chef.


    ��I��m hungry. Aren��t you the special chef? I want you to make lunch for me!�� Norma ordered.


    ��My contract will officially start tomorrow, and I��m not obligated to provide any service for you today.�� Mag shook his head slightly. Before Norma exploded, he added and said, ��But, I��ll be preparing lunch for myselfter and I can make one for you as well.��


    ��As well?�� Norma frowned. She had never been treated so perfunctorily by a servant before. This feeling was... so special!


    ��Hmph, then I��ll wait for you in the dining room!�� Norma turned around, preparing to walk away.


    ��I��m not going to cook in the main kitchen. I��m going to make something simple in the dormitory. Come in if you want to eat.�� Mag turned around and walked into the room.


    ��Eat in the dormitory?�� Norma was shocked. However, looking at the open door, she hesitated for a moment before she clenched her teeth and decided to go in.


    What��s there to be frightened of? This is the McCarthy Manor. Does that fellow dare to do anything to her?


    This was the first time that Norma had entered an employee��s dormitory. Her first impression was that it was cramped. All the spaces that should be separated, were all crammed together in a small room. The sofa could only sit one and only one person could stand in the kitchen too. It was indeed too small.


    Mag cooked the rice in the rice cooker first before going to the bathroom with his clothes as he familiarly said, ��Take a seat first. I will have a shower before I start cooking.��


    Norma stared at the gradually closing bathroom��s door with her mouth wide open. This fellow actually left her here alone and went to take a shower!


    Through the bathroom��s blurred ss door, the sounds of running water could be heard. The weird ambiance made Norma blush and she felt restless and unsettled.


    Waiting for a man to cook for her after he showered. This was the first time that she was doing something like this.


    Suddenly, she regretted it. She shouldn��t havee in. She seemed to have fallen into his trap.


    However, she didn��t want to leave now. Didn��t it show that she was afraid if she simply left now?


    A blurred figure could be seen through the blurred ss door. Norma was reminded of the scene that she saw at the door earlier and she couldn��t help but start to imagine how the water began to flow down his firm chest and abs, and then go lower...��


    Crack.


    The bathroom��s door opened and Mag, who had changed into a new shirt, walked out with a towel around his neck. He was drying his wet hair when he saw the blushing Norma.


    There was a faint fragrance of shower cream in the air and the ambiance was a little seductive.


    Norma, who was facing the bathroom��s door, got shocked and she quickly shifted her gaze away as she exined, ��I-I am not looking... I-I am thinking about something.��


    Then, why are you blushing?


    Mag ignored her and tossed his towel and clothes into the washing machine before he walked straight to the kitchen.


    urately speaking, it looked more like an open style one person cooking bench than a kitchen. The single stove, cutting area and sink were all very mini. It was suitable for one or two people to do some simple cooking.


    Mag put on an apron and took out a few ingredients from the fridge. There was beef, eggs, spring onions, garlic and tomatoes. Judging from their freshness, they should have been ced in the fridge in the morning. They were not high-end ingredients, but they were ample.


    The rice that was just cooked was firm and not soggy. It was perfect to be used for fried rice.


    Mag began to process the ingredients and started to cook.


    Norma was still blushing. She sat down on the sofa and clicked on her bangle to surf the, but she was stealing nces at Mag.


    He had a straight figure and his side profile was also very distinct. His lips seemed to be upturned at all times, so he seemed friendly yet like he was mocking something at the same time.


    All the chefs in the McCarthy Manor were mostly middle-aged men. There were also many old grandpas. Chefs who could be chosen were all experienced chefs. There were no young and handsome chefs like Mag.


    ��Hmph! I don��t care what he is going to make, I am not going to take a single bite! I want him to know about the treachery of this world!�� Norma thought and she had already begun to think about what to say.


    He cut the beef into dices and fried it with the spices in the wok. The beef was removed before the rice and eggs were fried andbined slowly. Then, the beef was added in again to stir-fry. Finally, a handful of chopped green onions was scattered all over, stir-fried for a short while before it was ted.


    Then, he cooked a pot of tomato and egg soup


    Two tes of beef egg fried rice and two bowls of tomato and egg soup, with that a simple lunch was done.


    ��Let��s eat,�� Mag ced the fried rice and soup on the dining table and said to Norma.


    ��Is that the lunch you prepared for me? It��s so basic... Gulp,�� Norma came to the dining table and said disdainfully. But before she could finish speaking, a rich aroma assaulted her nose, making her gulp and interrupting her speech.


    ��Smells good...��


    Norma stared at the fried rice in front of her with disbelief.

 Chapter 2486

    Chapter 2486: Oh Dear, It��s the Feeling of Love!


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    The golden egg engulfed the rice grains individually. The red diced beef was mixed in them, gleaming with a slight sheen of oil. The bright green chopped green onions were even a highlight, making this fried rice look even better.


    The rich aroma greeted her nose. The aroma of the stir-fried beef intertwined with the aroma of the egg. It was harmonious and beautiful.


    ��Grrrr...��


    She wanted to reorganize her thoughts and say something harsh, but her stomach growled.


    Norma looked crestfallen. Her hand had already picked up the spoon and quickly scooped a spoonful of fried rice into her mouth.


    !!


    The soft and loose rice was covered by the egg. After biting down, the taste of the egg spread and a piece of beef was among the rice. It had a chewy texture and the squirting of the juice brought along a beautiful experience.


    That satisfaction of being filled made Norma��s eyes lit up immediately.


    Norma had eaten countless exquisite and expensive dishes. The McCarthy Manor had the best chefs in Underground City, but this te of beef fried rice in front of her brought her a sensation of surprise.


    One mouthful followed by another mouthful. The te of fried rice all went into her stomach quickly. Norma licked her lips, wanting more.


    Then, she used the spoon to drink the soup. The tomato and egg soup was refreshingly sweet and sour. It paired with the fried rice perfectly.


    In no time at all, the soup bowl and the te were both licked clean. Only then did Norma put down her spoon.


    This lunch was very simple. She had never had such a simple lunch before.


    However, she was very satisfied. It was a double satisfaction, both physically and psychologically.


    Norma looked up at Mag, who was eating quietly. He didn��t look like he was waiting forpliments. Instead, he looked a little unsatisfied.


    ��The beef isn��t cooked enough. It still needs to be tweaked a little,�� Mag murmured to himself. He indeed wasn��t very happy.


    Without any reason, Norma felt that the man in front of her seemed to have a glow. Different from those ordinary men, although he wasn��t those rich and powerful young men, his attitude toward his culinary skills was respectable.


    ��I say, tonight, do you still want to...�� Before Norma could finish speaking, the doorbell rang.


    Mag got up to get the door. Nancy was at the door. Even though her expression was cool, there was a hint of concern in her eyes. ��I heard from Baussaint that Norma came to look for you. Did she make trouble for you?��


    ��She��s in my room.�� Mag shrugged.


    ��What?�� Nancy was stunned before revealing an expression of shock. ��Y-you guys...��


    Mag had actually brought Norma back to the room within this short time.


    ��I simply came to have lunch. Don��t overthink!�� Norma seemed to have sensed theplex emotions in Nancy��s tone and she instantly ran to the door. She looked at Nancy and teasingly said, ��Big Sister Nancy seems to care a lot for Hades. You ran here in a panic. Are you afraid that I will eat him up?��


    ��Lunch?�� Nancy looked at the properly-dressed Norma and then at the tes on the dining table through the space between the two of them. It seemed like they indeed had lunch together and it was cooked by Mag.


    ��That��s all for today. I��ll go back first. Don��t forget about our promise.�� Norma winked at Mag before squeezing past Nancy with a smile. She whistled and skipped away.


    Mag finally got it. That girl wasn��t actually hostile to him. She simply wanted to one up Nancy.


    ��Do you want toe in?�� Mag asked Nancy.


    After thinking briefly, Nancy nodded and followed Mag into the room.


    If Norma could go in, why couldn��t she?


    This was also her first time entering the employees�� dormitory. To avoid arousing suspicion, she always kept a distance from employees of the opposite sex, including Baussaint.


    Mag cleared the tables and then poured a ss of water for Nancy. He asked, ��Have you had lunch yet?��


    ��No.��


    ��Shall I make you something simple?��


    Nancy wanted to reject him at first as there was a family gatheringter. However, looking at Norma��s clean te, she couldn��t help but wonder what they ate earlier. So, she nodded.


    Mag made another beef fried rice for Nancy. After summing up his previous experience, his control of the heat while cooking the beef had improved too.


    Nancy sat on the sofa and watched Mag cook. This feeling was rather special. In a small room, a man in home clothes and an apron was cooking for her. It looked just like... those families in the movies.


    In her world, this scene had never appeared before.


    She had also never imagined that there would be a man, who would cook lunch for her in their home, in her future.


    At this moment, she felt rather blissful.


    Then, she couldn��t helpughing at her own weird thoughts. However, looking at Mag��s serious side profile, she was a little out of sorts.


    Mag ced the fried rice in front of Nancy and smilingly said, ��Beef fried rice. There weren��t many ingredients in the fridge, but their quality was not bad.��


    ��Thank you.�� Nancy nodded slightly. She concealed the unusual gleam in her eyes, picked up her spoon and finished the entire helping of beef fried rice gracefully.


    No wonder the usually picky Norma would eat in Mag��s tiny room.


    This beef fried rice was simply too delicious!


    The heat control of the stir-fried beef was perfect. The beef was tender and not too chewy. The tender texture had an extremely high requirement for the control of heat.


    After eating the fried rice, Nancy got up, bade farewell and left. Before she left, she even reminded Mag to beware of Norma.


    Mag acknowledged her warning with a smile, but he agreed to Norma��s friend request after closing the door.


    Looking at that maiden��s profile picture, who sent him a series of stickers. Mag smiled. Obviously, the fish had bitten onto the bait.


    Mag took a screenshot of his chat with Norma and forwarded it to Xi. He reported simply that he had sessfully connected with Norma for intel.


    ***


    ��It��s only been half a day and he has gotten in touch with Norma. Is that fellow really that charming?�� Xi looked at the pictures sent by Mag and thought hard.


    However, for this mission, it was indeed not a bad development.


    Norma was Gardner��s daughter and Gardner was one of the McCarthy Family��s core members. He was in charge of external affairs and was very likely to be connected to Congressman Tamm��s disappearance.


    If Mag decided to use Norma as the breakthrough point, it was indeed a good choice.


    ��What do you intend to do next?�� Xi replied to his message.


    ��If your intel is correct, Norma is indeed very indulged by Gardner. I��ll try to get information rted to Congressman Tamm from her.��


    ��Be careful,�� Xi replied before turning off the chat interface.


    ***


    Mag stood at the dormitory��s window as he sized up the McCarthypound. From the window��s angle, he could only see a small area, which didn��t include the McCarthy Family members�� living quarters and the areas that they moved about in.


    He already had most of the intel needed for this mission. What he needed was a reasonable asion for him to obtain this intel and then he could leave.


    There were three Extraordinaires guarding the McCarthy Manor. There was no reason for him to risk his life for a novice assignment.


    Mag took a nap in the afternoon. Then, he went down to the public zone downstairs to briefly interact with the Head Chef and took a look at the back kitchen.


    From tomorrow onwards, he would formally join the back kitchen of this hugepound and undertake part of the cooking duties.


    Aftering out from the back kitchen, whose standard far exceeded a five star hotel��s kitchen, Mag received Norma��s message:


    ��I want you to cook dinner for me. Come to my vi now.��


    ��Shall I cook noodles?�� Mag replied.


    ��I don��t want to eat noodles. I want grilled mutton ribs, charcoal-grilled mutton ribs!�� Norma sent a voice message immediately.


    It was Norma��s loss that she didn��t get to eat his shaved noodles. Mag sent her another message, ��Employees are not allowed to enter the core zone, I can��t go over.��


    ��I��ve already got someone to fetch you.��


    A driverless car stopped next to Mag when he just saw the message. The car��s door opened automatically and an electrical sound came from the car, ��Hades. Identity verified. Pleasee on board and proceed to Miss Norma��s living quarters.��


    Mag wasn��t in a hurry to get in. Instead, he sent Norma a message, ��If someone finds out about this, will I be breaking the rules?��


    ��It��s your job to cook for your employer and you��ll be my personal chef from now on. As long as you do a good job, I��ll give you a pay raise.��


    Mag got into the car. He didn��t reply to Norma��s message.


    If the chef��s dormitory was a luxurious abode for the normal employees, then Norma��s vi that was over 1000 square meters should be called a pink castle.


    The young maidens�� love for the color pink seemed to be hard to change even when technology had advanced to this level.


    Of course, this pink was rather sophisticated. The ss facade was crystal pink, which looked just like a pink diamond. It was gentle yet ring. Moreover, the other colors matched andplemented one another beautifully. They didn��t let pink take over the entire castle. It was girly yet able to withstand careful appreciation.


    Needless to say, this had to be designed by some top designer.


    Mag came down from the driverless car and was led into the vi by a sweet-looking little maid. Mag saw the maid��s tender pink ears, so she was obviously an orc.


    ��You don��t seem to be happy that I asked you toe over?�� On a raised tform in the hall, was a big chair. Norma was sitting on it with her legs crossed and looking down on Mag.


    Mag felt likeughing when he saw Norma sitting on that ��throne�� like a queen. Normal people wouldn��t be able to do that without any grandiose delusions.


    ��How is cooking for you a reward?�� Mag asked instead.


    ��That��s for sure. How many chefs want to cook for me, but are not given that chance to do so. This is your honor.�� Norma tilted her chin slightly.


    ��What a coincidence. There are plenty of people who want to cook the food I cooked too. Furthermore, these are not my working hours,�� Mag said nonchntly.


    Norma narrowed her eyes slightly. Mag��s words were true. Given his poprity for the past few days, he was, undoubtedly, the most sought after man in Underground City now.


    ��You��re already here. Shouldn��t you do something before you go?�� Norma came down from the tform and walked over to Mag.


    The tform behind her lowered gradually until it was leveled with the floor. The giant chair transformed into a sofa.


    So, this illness didn��t show itself in front of everyone. Ha, what a hypocritical woman.


    ��I charge, and my skills are expensive,�� Mag said to Norma in a low voice.


    The little maid standing at the side opened her mouth slightly and looked at Mag with shock. Although she liked this super handsome man, she was still worried for his safety when he dared to talk to Miss Norma like this.


    ��Expensive? Ha, what I have in abundance is money.�� Norma lifted her hand and a funds transfer interface lit up on her bangle. ��How much should I write?��


    ��One meal, 1,000,000,�� Mag said.


    Norma tapped lightly with her finger twice and 1,000,000 was transferred out.


    Mag��s bangle lit up and 1,000,000 was transferred in.


    A real wealthy woman was just so arrogant.


    Mag worked when he was paid, so he directly asked, ��Where��s the kitchen?��


    ��I-I��ll bring you there...�� the kitten-eared maid said softly. She still had a shocked expression on her face.


    The man in front of her had indeed received 1,000,000 from Miss Norma. He was so daring.


    Mag followed the little maid into the kitchen in the basement.


    Compared to Mag��s shabby workbench, the kitchen in Norma��s vi was opulent. It was over 100 square meters and had all kinds of kitchenware and utensils. There were even two super huge fridges in the corner which were filled with all kinds of ingredients.


    There was a charcoal stove on the workbench and the charcoal was already lit. There was also a huge rack of mutton ribs at the ingredients�� table at the side. It was obviously freshly processed. The goat��s blood had not even solidified yet, which showed it was very fresh.


    Since Norma wanted to eat charcoal-grilled mutton ribs, Mag would make it for her.


    As the saying goes, ��The way to a woman��s heart is through her stomach.�� If he could reach her stomach, she basically couldn��t escape.


    The little maid stood at the side and looked at Mag with adoration. ��Is there anything I can help you with?��


    ��I don��t need any help. Thank you.�� Mag rejected her coldly before he washed his hands, put on the apron and began to process the ingredients.


    Norma wandered two rounds outside before she finally couldn��t take it anymore and couldn��t help but go in. She called it ��supervising�� and even got the little maid to get her afortable seat.


    Norma huddled on the sofafortably and said to Mag, who was cing the mutton ribs on the grills, ��So, this is how being a judge at the Top Chef Competition feels like.��


    Mag raised his eyes. Did she think this was a reality game show?


    Mag could already do the charcoal-grilled mutton ribs very well. Grilling over the small fire and brushing the sauce, the aroma got increasingly richer.


    The mistress and maid drooled as they watched him.


    Norma turned her head around and ordered the maid, but her gaze was glued to the golden mutton ribs. ��Water.��


    This aroma was too rich and enticing. It had an irresistible prative power.


    Meanwhile, looking at the mutton ribs that slowly turned golden from the charcoal fire, listening to the sizzling sounds and smelling that aroma, she felt the hungry bugs in her stomach being triggered.


    The little maid quickly returned with a ss of water. She was looking at Mag with an increasingly admiring gaze.


    Once the ribs were perfectly cooked, Mag took them out and ted them. He separated the ribs before cutting them across horizontally. It was easier fordies to eat gracefully when the ribs were smaller.


    Lastly, he scattered a handful of chopped green onions as garnish and this helping of charcoal-grilled mutton ribs was considered done.


    The whole set of mutton ribs had taken up the entire big te.


    ��It��s done. Please enjoy,�� Mag said to Norma.


    Norma had already stood up from her chair and walked over to the work bench. Looking at the mutton ribs that were grilled till they were golden and emitting a rich meaty aroma, she couldn��t help gulping.


    The little maid came over and whispered, ��Let me bring it to the dining table for you.��


    ��Let me taste it first. Is it really that delicious?�� Norma already couldn��t wait. She immediately grabbed a piece of mutton rib.


    ��Shhh! Hot!�� Norma retracted her hands immediately and grabbed the little maid��s cat ears to cool them down.


    The little maid looked taken aback, but she didn��t dare to say anything.


    After cooling her fingers, Norma put on an insted glove and grabbed a rib again. She blew at it gently before biting into it carefully.


    The skin that was grilled crispy, was wrapped around the sulent mutton. With only a gentle bite, the juice and fat exploded in her mouth. The slightly spicy aroma collided on the tip of her tongue and her taste buds instantly went crazy.


    ��Ah~~��


    A long and uncontroble moan made Norma blush immediately.


    But...


    This mutton rib was simply too delicious!


    The grilled meat wasn��t strange to Norma. There were two chefs in the manor who were great at grilling meat. There were always all kinds of meat that were grilled by these two chefs on the dining table during every family gathering.


    However, she had never had such delicious and special mutton ribs.


    She had seen how Nancy lost herposure on the show previously. She evenughed at her for being ignorant. She didn��t expect she would also look so ignorant when she tasted this mutton rib today.


    The unique fragrance of the fruit charcoal had seeped into the mutton and the unique sauce made it irresistible.


    She would have given him full marks if she was one of the Top Chef Competition��s judges, right?


    ��This is simply too delicious!��


    Norma couldn��t help praising before casting a nce at Mag. No wonder Nancy favored him and even used the fighter jet to make sure that he was safe.


    The little maid couldn��t help gulping again. She swallowed her saliva secretly many times when she watched the live-stream with her young mistress previously. Hence, it was hard to resist such a temptation when she watched Mag grill the ribs and smelled the aroma personally.


    ��Take this. Have one too.�� Norma picked up a rib and cooled it down a little by waving it before passing it to the little maid.


    ��Thank you, Miss.�� The little maid epted the ribs with surprise before taking two steps backwards. She blew at it gently before taking a small bite. Her eyes curved into crescent moons. She munched on it like a little squirrel.


    Mag saw that. Norma treated her employees well. She didn��t ill-treat them at all.


    Norma only felt that it was ufortable to stand and eat in the kitchen after she finished two ribs and felt slightly full, so she ordered the maid. ��Let��s go eat in the restaurant.��


    The little maid quickly wiped her hands clean and carried the te of ribs out of the kitchen carefully. She headed straight for the restaurant on the first floor.


    Mag removed his apron and went upstairs, ready to return to his dormitory. He had finished his job and it seemed like Norma was very satisfied.


    A maid hurried over when the three of them reached the first floor and she respectfully said, ��Miss, Master is here.��


    The vi��s door opened as soon as she finished speaking. A lean middle-aged man walked in.


    Mag looked at the man with slightly raised eyebrows. He soon looked calm again, but he wasn��t in a hurry to leave. He took a step back and stood next to the little maid.


    ��Father!�� Norma called out with surprise. She skipped over and hugged the man��s arm. ��When did you get back? Didn��t you say that you will only be back next week?��


    ��Something happened in Tucker City, so I came back in advance.�� The cold middle-aged man smiled with indulgence when he looked at Norma. ��I went to see the head of the family. Now, I am here to see my precious daughter.��


    Then, his gaze skipped over the little maid andnded onto Mag. His long eyes narrowed instantly with a dangerous gleam.


    ��You are here at the right time. We have just finished grilling the charcoal-grilled mutton ribs. Let��s have it together.�� Norma pulled Gardner towards the dining table.


    Gardner sat down and flicked a nce at the charcoal-grilled mutton ribs on the table. He shifted his gaze back to Mag and asked, ��You are Hades?��


    ��Yes.�� Mag nodded slightly.


    The man in front of him was the target of his trip��Gardner. Mag didn��t expect to meet him on his first day in the McCarthy Manor.


    Norma held a rib and said with shock, ��You know about him too, Father?��


    ��Who doesn��t know him in Underground City?�� Gardner answered with a smile. The Dixon Family was forced to suffer in silence. Fergus was killed and they even lost an Almost-Extraordinaire powerhouse. The man in front of him was the trigger of the whole incident.


    It seemed like other than admiring his culinary skills, Nancy had brought him back to the McCarthy Manor to protect him.


    Mag lowered his head quietly as he got the system to take a few pictures.


    Gardner wasn��t very interested in Mag. Since he could enter the McCarthy Manor, it meant that the family had already done a thorough background check on him. His background should be fine.


    He might have just bumped into the Fergus incident identally and he was just a chef. He wasn��t worthy of his interest.


    ��Taste this rib. It��s scrumptious.�� Norma passed a rib to Gardner.


    Gardner epted the rib. It was still a little hot, so it should have been just grilled. The meat aroma was rather rich and his eyes lit up when he bit into it.


    As one of the few people at the pinnacle of the Underground City��s power circle, his desire for food had be very mild. However, this roasted mutton rib��s taste still marveled him.


    The fat and tender mutton didn��t be dry during the grilling. The slightly charred surface was crispy and juice squirted out in between the bites, which was exhrating.


    He ate the entire rib in just two to three bites.


    ��Get me the wine.�� Gardner instructed the maid next to him.


    ��Yes.�� The maid quickly walked off and came back with a small trolley. She opened the bottle, poured the wine out, decanted it and poured it into a ss in one smooth action. Soon, a ss of red wine was ced in front of Gardner.


    Gardner took a sip before picking up another rib and chewing delicately with a happy expression.


    He didn��t have any food satisfaction for a very long time. This grilled mutton rib was indeed very special.


    Gardner put down the bone and said to Mag, ��Your culinary skills are not bad.��


    Your daughter is not bad, either. Mag said calmly, ��Thank you.��


    1


    The maids standing at the side were all looking at Mag with shock and envy. Third Master had never praised a servant before, but he showed great appreciation for Hades.


    ��Go back first. I��ll get the car to send you back to the dormitory,�� Norma said to Mag and then winked at the little maid at the side.


    ��Sure.�� Mag nodded slightly.


    ��Please follow me.�� The little maid led Mag out of the door. That driverless car was still parked at the door, and its door was already open.


    Mag got into it.


    The little maid said with a blush, ��Mr. Hades, I am your fan. Your charcoal-grilled mutton ribs are really very delicious. I like them very much.��


    A gentle smile appeared on Mag��s face as he nodded. ��Thank you. Please return.��


    The car door closed gradually and the driverless car slowly started and drove out of the vi zone.


    ��His smile is so gentle. Oh dear, it��s the feeling of love!�� The little maid covered her heart and blushed furiously.

 Chapter 2487

    Chapter 2487: Since the Beginning of Ancient Times, Who Was There To Lead the Flow of Life? Where Did the World Come Into Being Before It Took Shape?


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag returned to the dormitory and then sent a message to Xi: ��Everything proceeded smoothly.��


    He attached two photographs. One was Norma munching on the rib indulgently. The other was Gardner drinking the red wine and eating the rib.


    ��What��s your next step?�� Xi replied quickly.


    ��I think if the McCarthy Family is indeed involved in Congressman Tamm��s kidnapping, then Gardner must be the one in control behind the scenes. I have already gained Norma��s trust and I have the chance to get close to Gardner. But, I��ll need someone who can help me hack into the McCarthy bangles.�� Mag��s n was very simple. It was to make the receiving of the evidence reasonable.


    He had the encrypted letter between Gardner and the head of the McCarthy Family. Now, he only needed to let Xi and Ferdinand think that the methods he used to get the intel were reasonable and wouldn��t suspect that he had other assistance.


    !!


    Xi was silent for a few minutes before replying, ��Tomorrow at six a.m., someone will send a deciphering robot to the third tree outside of your dormitory. This is a standalone version. I��ll send its operation tutorial to your bangle, so that you can learn how to use it on your own.��


    ��Alright.�� Mag closed the chat interface.


    ***


    Gardner said to the stern-looking man sitting across from him, ��Big Brother, the Dixon Family was dumped into hot waters by this incident. I��m afraid Ferdinand is behind all of this. We have to be more careful.��


    Archie said in a low voice, ��Haha. Now they all think that it��s us who is behind all of this. Nancy has brought that fellow back and even though his background check is fine, you have to be careful too.��


    ��I have just met that kid. His culinary skills are indeed not bad and he was able to gain Nancy��s favor. Furthermore, at his young age, he shouldn��t be Ferdinand��s man.�� Gardner shook his head slightly. His expression also turned grave. ��However, regarding ��The Adjudicator��, I��m afraid we have to join in on the Dixon Family��s assasination n. Regardless of if he is Ferdinand��s man or not, he has broken the rules. We have to kill it in the cradle.��


    ��I��ll leave this matter to you, but we don��t have to hurry about that. There are many in the Dixon Family who can��t wait to seek revenge.��


    ***


    ��Why is the mutton rib so divine? It��s simply too scrumptious...��


    Norma slumped over the sofa with a ss of happy water as she sipped andmented at the same time.


    ��Mr. Hades is the best chef that I have ever met. He��s just like a god.�� The little maid��s eyes were filled with little stars.


    ��We��ve had the grilled mutton ribs, so it will be the handmade Explosive Beef Balls next.�� Norma turned her head to the side and instructed the maid. ��Go and tell the back kitchen to keep a cow back for me. I want it to be alive. We��re going to have the beef balls tomorrow.��


    ��Oh yes.�� The little maid nodded and went out to make a call excitedly.


    ***


    Nancy pinched her be with a headache after she heard Baussaint��s report. ��Norma is really incorrigible...��


    However, Norma didn��t seem to have made things difficult for Mag. She sent him back to the dormitory after he made the charcoal-grilled mutton ribs for her.


    But, it still annoyed her. Why should Norma get to use the man, whom she brought back, first?


    Furthermore, ording to the rules, Hades would only start work officially tomorrow. She was bullying him by making him cook two meals today.


    ��Seems like I have to talk to her tomorrow to let her know whose man he is,�� Nancy thought to herself.


    ***


    Early the next morning, Mag sessfully received that deciphering robot that was disguised as a beetle under the tree.


    After returning to his room, Mag opened up that beetle which was about the size of a fingernail, and received an even smaller metal cube.


    After clicking on the activation code that Xi sent himst night, the silver metal cube shed slightly and a corner flipped up. A message appeared on the bangle reading:


    ��The 7th generation nano deciphering robot: This robot has the deciphering bangle...��


    The introduction was very long, but the usage was easy.


    This was a standalone version of the nano robot and it could only be used one time.


    ��System, analyze how this little thing works, then we will find a random bangle to test it out on. After we apply the data temte, our mission in the McCarthy Manor will bepleted.�� Mag narrowed his eyes. Even with his senses, it was hard for him to detect this robot��s existence.


    ��I have already gotten first-hand data from their R&D Department. If we have the materials, I can replicate one for you right now,�� the system answeredzily.


    ��Excellent. Then, you shall make the Gardner��s intel ording to the model.�� Mag smiled. It felt great to have shortcuts and external help.


    On his first day at work, Mag received the message from the head chef at 6:30 a.m. that he was required to make the Explosive Beef Balls for breakfast. It was requested by many of the masters and mistresses. He was also required to make the charcoal-grilled mutton ribs and stir-fried pig��s kidney for lunch.


    ��Holy moly. This is worse than being a ve. They are squeezing me dry on my first day. The capitalists�� hearts are indeed dark,�� Mag murmured inwardly as he changed into his chef��s suit.


    The back kitchen of the McCarthy Family looked like another vi on the exterior. It was split into three levels ording to cooking methods. The third floor��s floor area was the smallest. It was the baking zone. The second floor was the dedicated area for the special chefs. The first floor was for the rest. It was the biggest and had the most number of cooks.


    Mag caused amotion when he arrived.


    After all, Mag was very popr right now. He was a celebrity chef.


    The formal chefs all had great culinary skills, so they didn��t care much for Mag. They had all kinds of culinarypetitions�� champions there.


    However, those sous chefs, apprentices and female cooks loved Mag. They were all staring at him with bright eyes. If they were not at work where the rules were strict, they would have rushed over to ask him for his signature and a photograph together.


    Mag had never imagined that he would be treated like a movie star one day.


    He went straight to the second floor and to the special workbench that the head chef had arranged for him. There were already two prettydy cooks and two young cooks waiting for him.


    A special chef had a high status in the McCarthy Manor��s back kitchen. They were ranked just beneath the head chef and there were only eight special chefs in the entire back kitchen.


    Every special chef had a few cooks who were his assistants. These were the young cooks working under him.


    ��Mr. Hades.�� The four of them greeted Mag when he walked over. There was even a gleam in the twody cooks�� eyes.


    The other special chefs were all much older. Moreover, they spent most of their lives in the kitchen, which made them rather greasy.


    However, Mr. Hades looked even more handsome in real life. His skin was smooth and tender and his demeanor was noble. He was just like a prince of the kitchen!


    Mag got to know them on a basic level. He didn��t mind the existence of help cooks. Being a professional chef, cooking wasn��t a one-man show. With people helping out with the details, it could save the chef a lot of time and effort.


    The four of them looked so ecstatic. He wondered how they would feel if they knew that they would only be here for one day?


    The back kitchen quickly sent over a set of fresh unchilled beef ording to Mag��s wishes. Mag hit it doubly fast and finished cooking a big pot


    Mag left the ting to the twody cooks and clocked off.


    ��Working for others is also rather pleasant.�� He walked on the path back to the dormity. His first working experience had been pleasant.


    ***


    ��Mr. Hades is so formidable! He didn��t rest at all in between the 26,000 strikes!��


    ��I tried to grab his iron rod earlier. Hmm, it��s huge. I can��t lift it with one hand.��


    ��He��s indeed the man who has received the first full marks in the Top Chef Competition��s history. He��s extremely skillful. I��m going to call him the strongest chef!��


    The help cooks were still immersed in their shock. Their admiration for Mag was overwhelming.


    Hundreds of the McCarthy Family��s core members lived in the McCarthy Manorpound. They wouldn��t have their meals together if there weren��t any special asions. The back kitchen would send their meals to them ording to their individual requests.


    For that morning, the most requested item was Hades�� handmade Explosive Beef Balls.


    ��Mm... it��s so hot!��


    Norma asked for two helpings of the Explosive Beef Balls. She ate one and a half helpings and the little maid ate half a helping.


    After experiencing the happy sensation of the piping hot soup exploding in her mouth, Norma sighed with tears in her eyes. ��But... it��s so nice.��


    A bowl of Explosive Beef Balls had sessfully refreshed the breakfast menu for many people in the McCarthy Family. It attracted countless praises.


    ***


    Mag made 20 helpings of charcoal-grilled mutton ribs and stir-fried pig��s kidney each for lunch.


    He was the busiest among the eight special chefs on the second floor.


    Mag had seen a jealous green in those old masters�� eyes and heard some sarcasticints.


    But was Mag someone who cared about that?


    He was already prepared to escape.


    He couldn��t care less about these old fogeys.


    After cooking lunch, Mag removed his apron and left the kitchen rxedly.


    Although 20 servings of mutton ribs and stir-fried kidneys seemed like a lot of work, it was a breeze to Boss Mag who was used to making dozens of dishes for hundreds of customers each meal.


    ��Come to my ce after you are done cooking.��


    Mag��s bangle vibrated after he walked out of the kitchen��s building. He received a message from Norma.


    A familiar driverless car stopped in front of him.


    Mag had ascertained that the ce she meant was her house and not her room before boarding the car.


    Mag received another message when the car just started. It wasn��t Norma this time. It was Nancy, ��Are you free in the afternoon? Let��s have tea together. Come to my ce?��


    ��Am I so highly sought after?�� Mag couldn��t help but recap what he had done in the past few days. He could only conclude that it was his overwhelming personal charm.


    ��I��m sorry. I have already boarded Norma��s car and the door is locked,�� Mag replied to Nancy.


    Nancy didn��t answer. Mag guessed that she was most probably angry.


    However, he didn��t care at all. She wasn��t his woman. She could get angry for all she wanted. It had nothing to do with him.


    The driverless car stopped in front of the vi. Mag stepped out and it was still that kitten-eared little maid who came to wee him.


    ��Mr. Hades, please follow me.�� The little maid smiled sweetly as she weed Mag into the vi.


    Norma was sitting up properly and drinking tea in the hall. Gardner sat across from her with a voluptuous beautiful woman.


    The beautiful woman looked like she was in her early thirties. She had a pair of flirty eyes just like Norma, but her mature charm was what a young girl like Norma couldn��tpare with. She had a slender waist that made her boobs look even perkier. Her waist to hips ratio was the kind that could take a man��s life.


    1


    Her skin was so supple that it looked like one could squeeze water out of it. She heard the sound of footsteps and turned around to cast a nce at Mag with a smile. She was so charming, yet she seemed unattainable at the same time.


    This was obviously Norma��s mom. It was a pity that the little girl had learned nothing from her.


    If Gardner praised Mag��s culinary skills again, then he would reply, ��Your wife is not bad either.��


    Mag��s expression was calm. He was a man who had met plenty of women before, so he wasn��t going to be mesmerized by a maturedy. After looking at her briefly, he retracted his gaze and stood still a few meters away from them.


    A hint of surprise appeared in thedy��s eyes. This man was young but his concentration was even stronger than those big families�� wily old foxes. He didn��t even spare her a second nce.


    She didn��t believe that there was any man in this world whom she couldn��t mesmerize. She would test him again when she got a chance.


    ��You��re here.�� Norma��s eyes lit up when she saw Mag. However, she stole a nce at Gardner before saying in a lower voice, ��We��re having a small gathering this afternoon. You will be responsible for our meals.��


    ��This is overtime work. You have to pay me extra,�� Mag almost said that out loud.


    Being an employee, he couldn��t simply reject.


    Norma��s family��s status could indeed make him cook for them whenever they felt like it. They were super privileged people in the privileged ss.


    ��Yes.�� Mag followed the little maid to the kitchen.


    ��This chef is young.�� The beautifuldy spoke up behind him.


    But I am good. Mag followed the little maid into the kitchen and began to grill the mutton ribs, stir-fry the kidneys and cook two helpings of vegetarian dishes. This meal was consideredpleted.


    The chef didn��t need to be present when his employers ate. Mag took two photographs and set the nanorobot out for it to move around before taking the driverless car back to the dormitory.


    ��I have already received exact information that Congressman Tamm��s kidnapping was nned by Gardner. He��s now being held at this ce. I��m going to leave the McCarthy Manor now. Meet me at the rendezvous point.�� Mag sent a message to Xi before leaving the dormitory and walking straight for the McCarthy Manor��s gates.


    The McCarthy Manor��spound couldn��t be entered or left easily, but Mag got a resignation form and sessfully left the manor.


    After turning into a street corner, Mag got into Xi��s flying car and sent Nancy a heartfelt resignation letter.


    Dear Miss Nancy,


    I will have already left by the time you have seen this letter.


    I am still that youth who yearns for freedom. I like poems and far away ces.


    You are very good. The McCarthy Manor is also very good, but living this way isn��t suitable for me.


    I��ll see you around.


    ��Hades.


    ��Where are we going?�� Xi asked Mag.


    ��This ce.�� Mag sent a set of coordinates to Nancy.


    It was Penck Town that was 1,800 kilometers northwest of Tucker City.


    The flying car entered into stealth mode and left Tucker City.


    ��You��re... you really should be a spy,�� Xi said to Mag seriously as the flying car left Tucker City.


    After Congressman Tamm disappeared, the military had tried to investigate, but they had failed to find out anything.


    Meanwhile, Mag had only entered the McCarthy Manor for less than two days and he had already obtained the important information of the location where Congressman Tamm was locked up from Gardner.


    ��You should know that I was a soldier before I became a chef,�� Mag calmly said, ��This is simply my professional standard and it��s nothing to be surprised about.��


    Xi nodded in agreement. She didn��t think that Mag was boasting at all.


    On the other hand, Nancy stared at the resignation letter that she had just received with a shocked expression.


    ��Young Mistress, Hades has already left thepound. He left his employment pass and uniform in the dormitory. From the surveince cameras, we saw that he left via the front gates.�� Baussaint strode in and reported with equally unconcealed shock on his face.


    ��How dare he?!��


    This was the thought that the two of them had.


    Nancy was worried. Hades had antagonized the Dixon Family and they couldn��t wait to kill him.


    She even used her private fighter jet to make sure that he could safely arrive at the McCarthy Manor. She could protect him as long as he was in the McCarthy Manor.


    However, he chose to leave secretly, and he only sent her his resignation letter after he left.


    ��It must be Norma. She pushed him too hard and that��s why he can��t get used to the plutocrats�� family lifestyle and chose to leave.�� Nancy was annoyed and worried as she instructed Baussaint. ��Send some men to look for him and suppress this matter first. Don��t let anyone else know about it.��


    ��Yes, Young Mistress.�� Baussaint went away with his order. He couldn��t helpining inwardly. Tons of people wanted to enter the McCarthy Manor, yet this fellow left even before he finished one day as the special chef. How could he be so carefree?


    Nancy sent a few messages to Mag, but they all showed that the sending had failed with a red ��!��.


    ��He actually blocked me?!��


    Nancy raised her eyebrows and she looked angry.


    ***


    Mag didn��t block Nancy. He had destroyed the bangle instead.


    The identity of ��Hades�� had alreadypleted his mission. It was reasonable for a person who didn��t exist in the first ce to disappear.


    Penck Town was a forgotten industrial town.


    500 years ago, this ce had once prospered because it produced a kind of mineral called ��ck Gold��. However, within a short 100 years, the mine was depleted and this ce faded fast. Many gigantic mining equipment and factories that were buried in the sands were left behind.


    No one lives here anymore.


    The flying car hovered high up in the air about 16 kilometers away. Mag looked at the abandoned industrial town and said, ��This is a secret base of the Immortels. ording to Gardner, they sent Congressman Tamm here right after they kidnapped him 10 days ago, but I��m not sure if Congressman Tamm is still in there right now.��


    From the insider intel that the system stole from the Immortels, Mag was sure that Congressman Tamm was still being held up here. However, it was unknown whether he was dead or alive.


    Xi frowned slightly as she looked at the faraway town and said, ��I believe we need reinforcements. The terrain here isplicated and we don��t have any intel about it. Once we act rashly and alert the enemy, they could leave directly through the secret tunnels, or kill the congressman.��


    ��There��s no need for that. Reinforcements would only be a burden. Same rules as before. You will cover me while I go in for the rescue.�� Mag opened the car door and leaped out. A ck heavy sword appeared underneath his feet as he dived downwards. He flew very close to the ground at an extremely high speed as he approached the small town rapidly.


    ��You...�� Xi stared at the flying sword that disappeared from her vision and closed her mouth in exasperation. She couldn��t control Mag and she was already used to that.


    However, to y safe, she ced the bullpup assault rifle on the car and aimed it at the town as she reported to Ferdinand about the situation and asked how to handle it.


    ��Follow his lead and give him your full support,�� Ferdinand only replied to her with nine words.


    Xi knew what to do now. She no longer hesitated. She sent out the scouting robot, so that she could do her assistance work better.


    Mag had the map of the troops stationed here in his head. He avoided the sentries and spell formations and got into the town easily.


    The other reason why he was so confident was because there were only two 10th-tier powerhouses guarding this ce. It would be easy for him to handle.


    The importance of a secret base was its secrecy.


    The military was so powerful, yet they didn��t know that the Immortels had a base hidden in this abandoned town.


    Even if an Almost-Extraordinaire powerhouse came, with two 10th-tier powerhouses together with all kinds of high tech equipment stationed here, it would be hard to conquer this base without a map of the troops�� positions. They would have plenty of time to react.


    Outside of a deserted mine, Mag pressed himself against the wall and slowly released the guard, who was already dead.


    After getting the ess token, changing his clothes and copying the dead guard��s face, Mag walked openly into the secret base that was underground.


    This base was upgraded from a mine. It was 1,000 meters deep underground and guarded byyers of concealing spell formations. There was no way to investigate it from the outside.


    With his disguise, Mag sessfully got into the mine and quickly found a new target, an 8th-tier captain. He switched to a skin that had a higher authority.


    He came for a rescue mission, so ensuring the hostage��s safety was the most important issue.


    The internal structure was veryplicated. Even though Mag got a higher level ess token, he was still blocked from the cell of the important prisoners.


    Mag used the system��s copycat voice to ask the two guards standing at the door, ��Have you checked on the prisoner��s condition in the morning?��


    A guard nodded and replied, ��We have checked. The hostage��s condition is good.��


    Mag nodded before killing those two guards.


    Under his broad sleeve, the ��Fat Head Fish�� shed, and the thick alloy door shattered and crashed to the ground.


    The rm rang and the assault rifle sted out with blue mes, making the ��dadada�� sounds of gunshots.


    The sword shed and the assault rifle was cut into two, rendering it useless.


    Mag dashed into the prison and his gaze swept across the small windows of the cells. He finally found his target at thest window.


    Mag shed open the alloy door with his knife again and went into the room.


    In the cramped room, a disheveled middle-aged man sat upright in the corner and looked at Mag coldly. ��Who are you?��


    ��Someone who is here to save you.�� Mag went forward to help him up.


    Congressman Tamm avoided Mag��s hand and said, ��Go away. There is a bomb on this lock. It will explode as soon as I get out of this cell. I will harm you instead.��


    Mag looked at the intricate cuffs on his hands and legs with a frown. This was indeed evil.


    ��System, how shall I cut it open?��


    ��This strike isn��t easy. The two cuffs are connected. If you cut the one above, the bottom one will explode. If you cut the bottom one, the one above will explode. You have to cut them both at the same time.��


    ��You just need to tell me where to cut. I am very fast. It won��t be able to react,�� Mag said inwardly.


    Dense sounds of footsteps had already rung out beyond the prison with all kinds of weapons�� loading sounds joining in.


    Congressman Tamm hurried Mag. ��Go right now. You won��t be able to leave after they surround this ce.��


    In the next moment, Mag saw two thin red lines appear on Tamm��s hand and leg cuffs.


    He shed his sword and the two cuffs split into two instantly.


    1


    Congressman Tamm stared at the cuffs dumbfoundedly. He only regained his wits after some time. They actually didn��t explode.


    ��Let��s go.�� Mag put an emergency protective shield on Congressman Tamm��s wrist. After activating it, a faint golden protective shield formed around his body. It could take one run of bullets from an assault rifle, but it could onlyst for one minute which was an extremely short amount of time.


    The flying sword flew out first. A cold gleam shed across and the hallway became quiet instantly.


    Bullets, assault rifles, men, sabers, swords... they were all cut into halves in the hallway.


    Mag grabbed onto Congressman Tamm and stepped into the walkway. It only took them one step to reach the door.


    ��Who are you?!��


    At the entrance of the walkway, a man wearing a ck ghost mask was grabbing his severed left arm. There was fear in his hoarse voice. He stared at Mag who was holding onto Congressman Tamm.


    Mag raised his hand at him.


    That man instinctively released a protective shield in front of him.


    A sword entered from his back and went right through.


    ��This...��


    Congressman Tamm couldn��t be more shocked. This 10th-tier powerhouse had died so miserably.


    Mag dashed out with Congressman Tamm and he killed whoever was in his way. It only took him five minutes to ughter the entire secret base before he returned to Xi��s position.


    ��You��re so fast!��


    The flying car had already switched into a battleship. Xi ascertained Congressman Tamm��s identity before getting the terrified Congressman Tamm onto the battleship.


    Although she didn��t see how Mag got into the base to rescue Congressman Tamm, it still shocked her that he only used five minutes to achieve the feat.


    While she... did nothing at all.


    ��There are still over 10 prisoners in the base. Their identities are unknown but they all have cuffs with bombs on them.�� Mag showed the base��s interior terrain to Xi. ��Do you want to save them?��


    Xi cast a quick look at the cuffs on Congressman Tamm. Their cut was clean and there wereplicated wirings inside them.


    ��Our mission is to rescue Congressman Tamm. What we need to do now is to make sure that the congressman is safe. I will report about the situation here. Others wille to handle this.�� Xi started the battleship decisively, and quickly climbed up and left.


    Mag nced at Xi with admiration before taking a bottle of happy water and sitting down at the side.


    The bangle��s interface showed the silent images of the base��s interior. Three minutester, a ghostly figure walked out from the shadows and checked through all the cells. Suddenly, he turned towards the camera. A golden ghost��s face instantly came close and the camera exploded right away. The image disappeared.


    An Extraordinaire rushed to the scene five minutes after the base sent out the alert.


    That one second look through the camera made Mag certain that he wasn��t his match.


    Just like how he triumphed over the 10th-tier, if a real Extraordinaire wanted to catch him, it would be total oppression.


    ��Who are you guys?��


    Congressman Tamm slowly recovered after he drank some hot water. Then, he asked them this question testingly.


    After Xi set up the auto-pilot, she got up and saluted to Congressman Tamm. ��Hello, Congressman Tamm. I am Major Xi from the military. I was given the orders to rescue you. You are safe now. We��ll send you to the military��s hospital for your recovery.��


    Congressman Tamm obviously heaved a breath of relief after he heard that they were from the military. He gratefully said, ��Thank you for your rescue.��


    There were many visible wounds on his body, so it was obvious that he had suffered greatly in that base during this period.


    Xi got her tools and removed the cuffs from his wrists and legs. She locked them in an explosion-proof box. ording to Xi, the explosive power of these cuffs could blow this battleship into bits.


    Then, Xi gave him some emergency treatment to make sure that he was in a stable condition.


    Mag seemed to be resting, but, in actuality, he was digesting the new information that the system got from the Immortels�� intr through the secret base.


    Although the Underground City��s top ten plutocrats weren��t the good guys, Mag didn��t actually hate them. However, he couldn��t wait to get rid of that ��Immortel�� organization.


    This organization had reached out too far. They had even crossed over to the Nond Continent and killed the elven queen.


    That was Irina��s mother, his mother-inw, after all.


    Even though his mother-inw had never given their marriage her blessings, she didn��t torture him either.


    He had to avenge his mother-inw��s death!


    Furthermore, judging from the internal information that the system received, the Immortels had a ��Hunting Gods�� n and their targets were the Nond Continent��s gods.


    The Immortels were seeking immortality and the gods were immortal. They could even reincarnate after they died.


    Mag highly suspected that the Nond Continent��s continuous subversion and the decline of the gods had a lot to do with the Immortels.


    In this lifetime, in the gods�� reincarnation cycle, the God of the Sea and the Goddess of Life had already reincarnated sessfully. Hence, the Immortels couldn��t wait to start another round of ��Hunting the Gods��.


    If he let the Immortels do as they please, the Nond Continent would descend into war again and the gods would fall again.


    ��This is hard...�� Mag sighed inwardly. The Immortels had 10 Hall Masters, all of them were Extraordinaire powerhouses. There were even more than 50 Almost-Extraordinaire powerhouses in the group.


    As for how many Almost-Extraordinaire mechs they had, even the system didn��t have the exact data.


    The Underground City��s military didn��t have to act, just the Immortels alone were enough to annihte the entire Nond Continent.


    The disparity between the two worlds made one feel so hopeless.


    This was perhaps why Ferdinand dared to let him enter Underground City and even gave him a chance to go read the sacred stele.


    So what if he bes a god?


    There would be only one god on the Nond Continent. How was he going to stop the Underground City��s few millions strong military?


    Soon afterwards, the battleship descended andnded.


    Xi got off the battleship with Congressman Tamm.


    ��The Marshal wants to talk to you.�� Around 10 minutester, Xi returned to the battleship and called Ferdinand.


    ��Well-done. You��vepleted your mission. Congressman Tamm has returned safely. I��m proud of you,�� Ferdinand said to Mag with appreciation.


    ��The mission ispleted, so when will you give me the reward?�� Mag asked directly.


    ��I have already made the arrangements. Xi will tell you what to do. I look forward to your next mission��s performance.�� Ferdinand ended the call with a smile.


    Mag looked at Xi.


    ��This is your new identity. Tomorrow, outstanding representatives from everywhere will go to the sacred stele��s world to read it. You will enter with this identity.�� Xi passed a new identity bangle to Mag.


    ��Representatives from everywhere? What happened to this person?�� Mag epted the bangle and frowned.


    ��This guy is a rural bully. His behavior was erratic and he killed many people. He received this quota because he sucked up to the rich and powerful. He was killed on his way here, so it��s reasonable for you to take over his position, right?��


    ��It��s rather reasonable.�� Mag nodded.


    Furthermore, the military wouldn��t be involved at all. Even if something happened to him at the sacred stele world, the military wouldn��t be involved either.


    ��After leaving the military base, I��ll send you to this hotel. You simply need to follow the representatives�� delegation into the arena.�� Xi looked at Mag and said with a serious expression, ��Remember what you need to take note of when you��re reading the sacred stele. Do not try to do anything to the sacred stele. There are many advanced spell formations in the sacred stele world and three Extraordinaire powerhouses are guarding it. You��ll be killed on the spot once you break the rules.��


    ��I got it.�� Mag nodded. He knew all that better than Xi, including the types of spell formations that were set there.


    Mag received a chance toprehend the sacred stele afterpleting his first Underground City��s mission.


    It sounded like a very sophisticated reward.


    However, when he found out that even a country bumpkin could get a chance toprehend the stele just by sucking up to the rich and powerful, his anticipation was already much lower.


    Of course, something like destiny was hard to fathom.


    Every Extraordinaire had an exciting and great sacred steleprehension journey on their way to bing a god.


    Xi sent Mag out of the military base in a car and went straight for the delegations�� hotel.


    Mag changed his look, took his new bangle and sashayed into the hotel.


    In the hotel room, Mag turned on the shielding device that Xi gave him before taking a bath and lying on the bedfortably.


    Five days had already passed for this current Underground City��s trip. Fortunately, he had alreadypleted his first mission with the system��s help. He had to return to the Nond Continent, regardless of if he couldprehend the stele or not.


    He already missed his wife, kids and his warm bed at home.


    He had roughly gotten a glimpse of the Underground World. The discrepancies between the two worlds got increasingly scarier as he discovered more about Underground City.


    As the gods began to reincarnate, under the lead of the Immortels the collision of the two worlds was inevitable.


    Even though Ferdinand wanted to reduce the plutocrats�� power, he still wasn��t strong enough. Even the military wasn��t united as one, so he was an unreliable ally.


    Mag had already thought of a retreat n. If war really broke out between the two worlds, he would send Amy and thedies up to the moon first and then destroy the teleportation portal to cut off the connection between the two worlds.


    He even considered that the teleportation portal that was destroyed on the Moon Nation could have been deliberately caused by the previous round of Underground City��s invasion.


    ***


    ��He actually blocked me?!��


    Norma stared at the red exmation mark in a daze before saying angrily, ��No man in this world can block me! I��m going to ask him personally!��


    ��Young Mistress, there might be some misunderstandings...�� The little maid followed after Norma, who left in a huff and tried to calm her down.


    ��Hmph. He��d better be able to exin it. Otherwise... Hmph.�� Norma got into the car and went straight for the chefs�� dormitory.


    After pressing the doorbell for a long time, Norma knocked on the door and shouted, ��Hades,e out! You��d bettere out right now!��


    The room was still silent.


    The chefs staying in the neighboring dormitories, came out to take a look. After seeing that it was Miss Norma, they quickly closed the door and pretended not to have seen anything.


    Soon, Baussaint arrived and said with an appeasing expression, ��Miss Norma, Mr. Hades was invited by Miss Nancy to prepare a banquet. He��s not in the dormitory right now.��


    ��Nancy brought him away?�� Norma��s gaze turned cold. ��No wonder he dared to block me. He��s prepared to be Nancy��s loyal dog faithfully! Hmph, I want to see where Nancy is going to hide you.��


    ��Where��s Nancy?�� Norma asked Baussaint.


    ��Miss Nancy...�� Baussaint was in a difficult ce. Miss Nancy wanted him to search for Hades secretly, and he had to calm Miss Norma down at the same time. He was caught between a rock and a hard ce.


    Meanwhile, Hades had simply left carefreely.


    ��You don��t have to tell me. I know where she is.�� Norma went downstairs and headed straight for Nancy��s vi.


    Nancy was about to board her flying car when Norma stood in front of her car and ced her hands on her waist. ��Where have you hidden Hades?��


    ��Does it concern you?�� Nancy asked coldly. She was still angry at Norma for forcing Mag to leave. How dare shee here to question her?


    ��Are you going to elope with him?�� Norma shifted her eyes before rushing forward to open the car��s door. There was no one else in the car.


    A long ruler appeared in Nancy��s hand as she coldly said to Norma, ��I��m not in a good mood. Don��t me me for being harsh on you if you continue to antagonize me.��


    Sensing the murderous intent from Nancy��s eyes and seeing the ruler in her hand, Norma��s presence became weaker instantly. She closed the door and took two steps backwards, but she still stubbornly said, ��Why are you being so fierce? I��m telling you now that you can��t hide him. I am going to look for him!��


    1


    Nancy got into her car with a cold expression. She hit the elerator and the silver flying car shot into the air.


    ��Fierce woman. You��re going to die as a spinster.�� Norma made a face towards the sky. She sized up the vi with a frown. She finally suppressed her urge to barge in to search for Mag.


    Nancy wasn��t stupid. She wasn��t going to hide a chef in her vi.


    Where would he be then?


    ��Help me check where he is now.�� Norma instructed the little maid.


    ***


    ��Weird. How did the military discover that secret base? They even rescued him within such a short period of time.��


    ��Big Brother, the Immortels suspect that we leaked out their information. What shall we do now?��


    ��Hmph. What does this matter have to do with us? Go and check what exactly went wrong personally. Don��t let this matter affect our family.��


    ��Yes. I��ll go right now.��


    Gardner left the McCarthy Manor quickly.


    ***


    The military swiftly issued a breaking news: Congressman Tamm who was kidnapped 10 days ago has been sessfully rescued and this incident was suspected to be linked with the mysterious organization, the Immortels.


    This news created a huge uproar, shocking all the plutocrats.


    This was the first time that the military incorporated the Immortels as a violent organization. Even though the words used were cautious, the stance shown was clear.


    ***


    The next morning, Mag took the flying bus with the delegation to the sacred stele��s world.


    The sacred stele came from the heavens and made Underground City advance into a civilization rapidly from a savage world. They climbed the technology tree and became the advanced civilization that they were now.


    It could be said that the sacred stele was the core of the Underground World and its maker as well.


    Hence, even though the different powers in Underground City were fighting each other, they were unified when it came to the protection of the sacred stele.


    For the past tens of thousands of years, the rules that flowed out of the sacred stele had created an ethereal sacred stele��s world around it. It was covered with mist and clouds. It looked like a fairnd when one looked in.


    Furthermore, no sky castles were allowed in the sky within a 30 kilometer distance from the sacred stele.


    Hence, the 9,000 meters tall sacred stele that stood in the center of Tucker City, looked gigantic.


    How tall was 9,000 meters?


    Mag had once went up the 828 meters tall Burj Khalifa, and this sacred stele was taller than 10 Burj Khalifas stacked on top of one another.


    Of course, if it wasn��t obvious enough, this sacred stele would have been ignored when itnded from the sky back then and the story would have ended at that point.


    Mag waspletely inconspicuous in the crowd. After sucking in an ethereal fairy wisp, he swiped his bangle and entered into the misty entrance.


    The seemingly long entrance seemed to lead them into another space as soon as they stepped in. The internal space was much bigger than the clouds that one could see from the outside.


    ��It��s abstruse.�� Mag praised inwardly before looking up instinctively.


    The gigantic stele that stood in between heaven and earth made one feel small.


    It looked like metal and rock at the same time. Ancient and rustic runes spiraled upwards around it.


    Then...


    He was stunned.


    ��F*ck!��


    He couldn��t help swearing.


    On that sacred stele, written in Chinese characters:


    ��Since the beginning of ancient times, who was there to lead the flow of life? Where did the worlde into being before it took shape?

 Chapter 2488

    Chapter 2488: y the Golden Dragon, Enter the God��s Realm!


    The golden Chinese words were carved on the sacred stele. A glow from somewhere shone on the words, making them shimmer under the light.


    Mag was stunned!


    This is the Underground City!


    This was the holy item from the skies that the Underground City deemed as the source ofw and regtion!


    But... Chinese words were carved on it!


    !!


    On top of that, the words were not traditional Chinese words. They were simplified Chinese words!


    ��Heavenly Questions�� was a long poem by Qu Yuan. It was carved on this sacred stele and was in the center, the most striking part of the sacred stele.


    Other than the Heavenly Questions, Mag looked around and saw different famous prose, forme, theories, music... This could be considered an artifact of civilization��s history.


    Among all the words, Mag saw a poem. It epassed a huge country with a long history, through the passage of time, rising to a blue and captivating the universe.


    Hold on...


    All these things were not important!


    What is important is why it appeared here?


    It had only been a year since he had transmigrated over here but this sacred stele had existed for at least 30,000 years!


    The timeline did not make sense!


    Mag was sure that this sacred stele came from Earth. The Earth he grew up in.


    The system fell silent for a very long time before it let out a soft word. ��F*ck!��


    However, it quickly deduced for itself:


    ��God pulled your soul out and threw it at a particr time stamp in the course of time.


    ��Therefore, you may think that you��ve just transmigrated over from Earth but you might have actually transmigrated over to this era of Earth, 50,000 yearster, on the Nond Continent.


    ��In these 20,000 years, the flower nting families�� country flourished and the blue rose, sweeping across the Universe. In order to disy its prowess and spread its teachings, itunched several sacred steles.


    Doesn��t that make sense?��


    Mag remained silent for a very long time. It did seem to make sense.


    When he transmigrated, the flower nting families seemed to haveunched the Heavenly Questions. Great, so after conquering the Universe, it started degenerating? Or was this a form of continuation?


    Separated by endless gxies and across millions of years, when he saw this sacred stele filled with Chinese words, Mag could not help but get teary-eyed. He felt an inexplicable sense of pride.


    No matter what, I was born in a flower nting family and grew under the red g. That is pride!


    1


    As hemented, Mag could not help but grow curious about how toprehend thews of this stele.


    To the citizens of the Underground City, these squarish words were unintelligible.


    However, he was different. Although there were some contemporary prose, poems, and theories that he could not understand, he had no problem reading them. There were even some ssical poems and prose that he was familiar with.


    This was not a world with high education.


    However, upon closer inspection, Mag realized that surrounding the sacred stele were rotatingws and there seemed to be a certain cycle formed between thews and the sacred stele.


    Mag swept a nce at the representatives who had entered the world of the sacred stele together. They looked at the sacred stele nkly, seemingly trying very hard to understand something but their efforts were futile.


    ording to the rules,prehension starts once a person enters the world of the sacred stele.


    There were no other limiting rules other than not disturbing others and leaving on time.


    Mag suppressed his emotions and sat crossed-legged right in front of the sacred stele as he watched the rotatingws around the sacred stele.


    As a demi-god, he was no stranger tows.


    The Underground World and the Nond Continent had things inmon. To break through to immortality, one has to master onew.


    Upon mastering aw, a 10th-tier powerhouse would then be able to cast aw force field.


    A demi-god would be able to use thew in his battles and not be restricted to aw force field. Therefore, in a battle, the demi-god would have better flexibility and be in a more advantageous situation. Thereby being able to thrash a 10th-tier powerhouse.


    Meanwhile, an extraordinaire has absolute control over aw. He could be one with thew and make his body a part of thew, therefore extending his lifespan.


    Therefore, from the 10th-tier onwards, the important thing was to understand thew, and this was not receable through training.


    Mag observed thews on the sacred stele for a very long time. Thew swam around like a dragon. Mag��s vision was going blurry and yet he still had not gotten anything out of it.


    An hourter, Mag��s eyes lit up suddenly as he gained an epiphany.


    After several failures trying to interpret the floweryw with no pattern, Mag stared at a singlew for a very long time before finding a pattern.


    Thews around the sacred stele appeared to be moving without any pattern but they were all rotating around a section of words, as though thew was created by that section of words.


    Mag observed very carefully again. The movement of severalws had proven his conjecture right. Thesews were indeed rotating around a certain section of words.


    On this sacred stele, the Heavenly Questions had the most number ofws and power.


    ��Reading it doesn��t solve the problem. Could it possibly be sung?�� Mag thought for a while. After that, he tried reading out in Chinese, ��Since the beginning of ancient times, who has been there to lead the flow of life...��


    Just as he started singing, Mag was enshrouded by a cloud of white smoke immediately.


    At the top of the sacred stele, countlessws started moving hysterically, as they elerated, forming a bright light.


    ��What��s going on? Do I really have to use singing in Chinese to unlock it?!�� Mag was shocked upon seeing the strange phenomenon. However, since something different had happened to the sacred stele, it was no time to stop. He continued chanting,


    ��Where did the worlde into being before it took shape?


    ��Who knows where darkness did end, when light and shade did blend?


    ��When primal matter was the only form, How could it be recognized?


    ��Brightness became bright and darkness became dark; What has caused them to be like this...?��


    As Mag recited the Heavenly Questions, the sacred stele changed. The countlessws actually broke free from the stele and transformed into a five-wed golden dragon in the air, dashing towards Mag who was beneath it.


    A terrifying aura came crashing down. Its sharp ws twinkled coldly, as though it wanted Mag to bow down to it.


    Could bowing down to it make him a god?


    Mag did not stop reciting the poem. However, as he watched the five-wed golden dragon, he squinted his eyes a little.


    Other than the aura of the diving five-wed golden dragon, there was a tempting voice in his heart that told him to bow down in order to obtain the five-wed golden dragon��s powers.


    Just as the five-wed golden dragon closed in, its fifth w reached toward Mag��s head. Just then, a ck sword appeared in Mag��s hand. Mag turned and flipped onto the dragon��s back as he stabbed the sword right into the dragon��s body.


    The five-wed golden dragon disintegrated immediately and transformed back into thews as they swarmed toward Mag��s body.


    Mag felt his body fill up, bursting before healing. It was once again filled up and burst, and the cycle continued.


    There were countlessws on the sacred stele and they all stopped rotating at this moment. Streaks of essential energy flowed out of the sacred stele and into Mag��s body.


    The strange phenomenon from the sacred stele caused strange phenomena in the world of the sacred stele and the Underground World.


    In the sky above the stele, a vortex suddenly formed, sucking up all the energy from the sky and earth into the stele.


    Colors changed and the world became dim, as though the end of the world was impending.


    ��What��s going on?!��


    The three Extraordinaires guarding the ce entered the sacred stele almost at the same time. They watched as colors streamed out from above the sacred stele. There were even essential energies of thews leaking out. Greed overwhelmed them.


    Back then, they had only absorbed onew into their body and slowly cultivated it to be an Extraordinaire.


    It was already a blessing that they could be recognized by the sacred stele and receive onew.


    Right now, there were countless essential energies from thews seeping out. It was as though anyone could take them. That was the ultimate temptation to any Extraordinaire.


    Almost at the same time, all the Extraordinaires in the Underground City felt something.


    Be it those who went into seclusion or those who were having a whale of a time, all of them put down whatever they had on hand and rushed towards the sacred stele.


    No one knew what else was ahead after bing an Extraordinaire.


    However, all the Extraordinaires wanted to improve further and the only way was to strengthen the essential energy of thew in their bodies.


    It was undoubtedly a great opportunity for any Extraordinaire now that the vital energy of the sacred stele was seeping out.


    The first to arrive outside of the sacred stele world were three ck-robed men with golden masks. They were enveloped in a cold, eerie aura, causing people around them to back away hundreds of meters automatically. They were looked upon with fear and respect.


    They were the Immortels. This mysterious and powerful group had be known to the public since the military notice was published.


    These three mysterious people with golden masks were three of the Ten Hall Masters from the Immortel group. No one knew which three of the 10 they were.


    However, no matter which three they were, the status of the Hall Masters meant that they were already Extraordinaires and were the cream of the crop among the Underground City��s powerhouses.


    Further out, a crowd of tens of thousands had gathered to watch. When they saw that Extraordinaires had arrived at the scene, they were even more certain that something strange had happened to the sacred stele. That was why these three Extraordinaires came over.


    ��Big Brother, the essential energy for thews is seeping out. This is indeed very strange. However, this could help us increase our powers. Even if we just absorb one of them, we might very well be able to master a secondw,�� the small and skinny man in a ck robe on the left said telepathically.


    ��That��s right. Big Brother, we��d better enter before those old fogeys arrive. Otherwise, it��ll be harder when it gets crowded,�� the tall and fat man in a ck robe on the right said.


    The man in a ck robe in the middle looked up into the distance and said in a low voice, ��They��re already here.��


    Just as he finished his words, a stream of light shone from the horizon. Several silhouettes with strong auras appeared in front of the sacred stele in the blink of an eye.


    They were the three Extraordinaires from the Dixon Family. They exchanged nces with the men in ck robes and quickly looked away without any interaction.


    Soon afterwards, the Extraordinaires from the Top Ten Families started arriving. They gathered outside the world of the sacred stele and did not make any rash moves.


    ��Such a strange phenomenon has never happened before. What has caused it?�� an old man said with a frown.


    ��A strange phenomenon from the sacred stele. Seems like someone is about to be an Extraordinaire.��


    ��We all became an Extraordinaire at the sacred stele but there wasn��t any strange phenomenon at the sacred stele back then. Why is it so now?��


    ��Could it be that a powerful and holy being is about to be born? Such a scene is onlyparable to the recorded day of the arrival of the sacred stele.��


    The Extraordinaires discussed fervently and all of them agreed that this was a strange sighting.


    ��Why did such a strange phenomenon happen all of a sudden? Could it be linked to Mag?�� Ferdinand had also arrived at the scene. He was standing in a corner and there were two Extraordinaires from the military along with him.


    The military was not far from here. On top of that, he paid more attention to this ce since Mag was going toprehend the sacred stele today. He rushed over immediately when the strange phenomenon happened.


    When he broke through to be an Extraordinaire back then, he also caused a little resonance with the sacred stele. However, it was just a short moment of rays shooting out from the sacred stele.


    The strange phenomenon today caused the color of the skies and earth to change. It was something that was not even recorded in history.


    The representatives who entered today were all very talented people. There were only three 10th-tier powerhouses.


    Ferdinand thought that Mag would probably be the only one who could cause the strange phenomenon at the sacred stele.


    He just did not know what Mag had done to cause such a hugemotion. There were more than 30 Extraordinaires at the scene. Even the Extraordinaires from Tucker City had arrived.


    ��Let��s go. We��ll make a move first.�� With themand of the First Hall Master, the three Immortel hall masters entered the world of the sacred stele at the same time.


    Seeing that, the other Extraordinaires also rushed into the sacred stele��s realm, afraid that they would lose the opportunity if they were even a step slower.


    Upon entering the sacred stele��s realm, the Extraordinaires, who were all floating in mid-air, were all pressed down to the ground. They had never felt such a horrifying aura and it wasing from the sacred stele.


    At that time, all the representatives who had entered the sacred stele��s realm earlier were all crouching on the ground motionlessly, with fear written all over their faces.


    Only the three Extraordinaires who were guarding the ce were sitting cross-legged 10 meters away from the sacred stele with their eyes closed in meditation. Aw streamed out from the sacred stele into their be.


    The Extraordinaires were all very familiar with this pose. They were trying to guide thew into their bodies to master their secondw.


    A strange phenomenon had happened at the sacred stele today and thews were leaking out. It seemed that thews could be absorbed rather easily, so this was a great opportunity.


    After the group of Extraordinaires entered the realm, they all sat cross-legged and started trying to guide thews into their bodies so that they could master a secondw.


    The First Hall Master of the Immortel Great hall nced at the Extraordinaires who started guiding thews into their bodies and shifted his gaze to a space somewhere else. That seemed to be the end of the vortex and the source of the strange phenomenon.


    The Extraordinaires were all guiding thews carefully into their bodies but countless sources ofws were gushing towards somewhere in the abyss.


    Even an Extraordinaire like him who had existed for tens of thousands of years could still feel the fear after sensing the horrifying source of thews.


    After the fear came greater greed.


    In his 10,000 years of life, he had already cultivated his fourth source ofw. However, there was still arge gap to that legendary realm of being immortal.


    However, he saw an opportunity in this change.


    If he could rece that fellow in that space and guide all thews into his body, he would be the true body of thews and would therefore reach the immortal realm.


    A ck shuttle appeared, its lights shing at that space. Four coloredws surrounded it.


    ��Let me take a look at who brought about this strange phenomenon. I am fighting for this luck!��


    The First Hall Master pointed with his right hand and the ck shuttle shattered the space, tearing apart the fog andws, piercing towards the abyss.


    Bam!


    The ck shuttle which pierced through the fog let out a soft thud, as though it had knocked into something hard somewhere. Thews shook a little and silence resumed quickly.


    At that moment, Mag, who was enveloped in fog, opened his eyes as he looked at the ck shuttle which had stopped 10 centimeters before his be. He heaved a sigh of relief.


    If it were not for thews�� automatic reaction to protect their owner, he definitely would not be able to block that blow from an Extraordinaire in his top form.


    ��Old dog, how dare you y dirty! I��ll show you who��s boss when I be a god!�� Mag looked down at the men in ck robes and golden masks. The Immortels hade knocking at his door.


    As the source ofws flowed into his body, Mag felt as though his physical body had been reformed countless times. At this moment, it was as though every inch of his body had been reshaped to be a better vessel to contain all thesews, or rather, to be part of thesews.


    This was a very painful process. However, Mag could also clearly feel himself understanding and controlling thesews at an rming rate, including those he could not understand initially.


    It was as though he was gifted with powers and no hard work was needed. All he had to do was to pull through it.


    This felt... great!


    The flower nting families are such a great help.


    ��Hm?��


    The First Hall Master felt that the shuttle hit something but the fog did not disperse. He had lost contact with the shuttle and that came as a shock to him.


    This shuttle was his life treasure. It could break through any space and anything.


    The First Hall Master��s expression changed. He was already running low on energy and stamina. Even if he could still pull through a 1000 years, he would still die. If he misses this opportunity, there might not be simr opportunities in the future.


    After many dilemmas, he made up his mind.


    His ck robe fluttered and he rose slowly, against the pressure, towards the core of the vortex.


    ��Is that old fellow Xuanming trying to snatch my luck?!�� Ferdinand was not in a rush to guide thews into his body so he was the only Extraordinaire around that saw the First Hall Master move.


    Besides, aftering in, he had taken a good look at everyone around. Only Mag was missing. It seems Mag was indeed the one who caused this.


    Mag could bring about such a strange phenomenon despite it being his first timeprehending the sacred stele. That showed how talented he was. Could he be the Chosen One?


    After second thoughts, Ferdinand chose not to do anything and watched Xuanming rise slowly towards the core where thews were the most erratic.


    Among the Extraordinaires of the Underground City, Xuanming was the most mysterious. No one knew how long exactly he had lived for and he was definitely the strongest of them all.


    He watched Xuanming��s attack just now and could tell that thetter had already mastered fourws.


    The Extraordinaires here were already ecstatic over the chance to obtain their secondw.


    The Immortels were Ferdinand��s biggest threat. If Xuanming could be gotten rid of with the help of the sacred stele, the pressure on the Top 10 families could be greatly reduced.


    Xuanming rose to the skies and entered the area where thews were the most violent.


    Severalws passed through his ck robe and surged into his body.


    His gold mask exploded, revealing his ghastly wrinkled face underneath. His deep-set eyes looked like two balls of green mes, burning in a skull.


    Xuanming let out a terrible cry but his body could not be filled with thews. He transformed into a vortex and started sucking in the sources ofws from the sacred stele.


    As thews entered his body, Xuanming��s wrinkly face started bing visibly younger. His flesh became supple and his stamina started increasing.


    ��This old fellow is quite something.�� Mag nced at Xuanming and then at the prose on the tip of the sacred stele. He chanted, ��The Tao, which can be told, is not the true Tao; The Name, which can be named, is not the true Name...��


    The moment he started chanting, the sacred stele space started shaking again. Celestial music yed and golden lotuses appeared beneath Mag��s feet as he stepped up toward the top of the sacred stele.


    Xuanming watched in awe, through the fog, at this miraculous sight.


    He wanted to rise higher to absorb more luck but he was locked there and was unable to rise further.


    Mag chanted the Tao Te Ching and continued stepping up as lotuses appeared with each step. Thews entering his body revolved around him and automatically fused into him. His body was no longer just a vessel.


    After 9000 steps, Mag reached the top of the sacred stele.


    At this moment, thews had been revolving around him for 9000 rounds.


    His physical body had already be transparent with countlessws moving around inside, as though he was a god.


    Boom!


    Just then, a purple ordeal lightning struck from above, right on Mag��s head.


    The thunderstrike enveloped Mag.


    A momentter, the thunderstorms dispersed and the vortex in the sky disappeared.


    Mag opened his eyes. He was d in a golden dragon war armor and was standing 9000 meters above the ground.


    Two golden rays cast down to the ground, as though one was looking down at them.


    That day, Mag yed the golden dragon and was blessed by the sacred stele to enter the god��s realm.


    Mag also had this realization. He put on his mask.


    ��Congrattions onpleting your God of Cookery test training to be the God of Cookery!


    ��Ultimate gift package obtained: Recipe for Manchu Han Imperial Feast!


    ��All areas of the restaurant are unlocked!��


    Just then, the System��s excited voice rang in Mag��s mind together with the tacky fireworks effect.


    ��God of Cookery? You must have gotten it wrong.�� Mag raised his eyebrow and felt that the System had gone haywire.


    ��A chef cannot just be a god. But you are a chef and you��ve be a god. Therefore, you are the God of Cookery. That is totally reasonable!�� the System said rightfully.


    1


    Mag thought about it carefully. That kind of made sense. In any case, all he had to do was keep the gift package. Amy had been talking about eating the Manchu Han Imperial Feast for a very long time.


    The fog around the sacred stele dispersed. Thews seeping out from the tip of the sacred stele immediately stopped flowing out. All the Extraordinaires who were trying to absorb thews were interrupted.


    ��No!��


    Xuanming let out an angry howl but he could not retain the retreatingws.


    The skies cleared up and everyone subconsciously looked up at the silhouette in golden armor standing 9000 meters in the air.


    An ordinary person could not see anything but an Extraordinaire could clearly see.


    ��It��s him! That fellow from the Nond Continent!�� Xuanming shouted hysterically.


    The man in golden armor had a ck-and-white mask on. It was difficult to see his face but he was also recognized at first nce because of his mask. It was the fellow from the Nond Continent who ruined things for the Immortel group.


    ��How did this fellow barge into the Underground City?��


    ��Why can he absorb such horrifying sources ofws?��


    The Third Hall Master and Fifth Hall Master were equally enraged.


    The other Extraordinaires also heard the conversation between the three Hall Masters of the Immortels.


    The Nond Continent and the Underground City were just next to each other. Due to itsck of resources, the Nond Continent had always been belittled.


    However, a young Almost-Extraordinaire had recently surfaced on the Nond Continent. This matter had been spreading around but the Extraordinaires were not concerned about him.


    However, today, such a strange phenomenon had happened at the sacred stele, and this fellow who had absorbed so many sources ofws was actually from the Nond Continent. This caused a hugemotion among the Extraordinaires.


    ��Bing an Extraordinaire in a day. It��s him indeed. I just don��t know if this is a good or bad thing for the Underground City.�� Ferdinand looked at Mag with a serious expression. The way things had turned out was already beyond his control.


    ��He actually really became an Extraordinaire!�� Xi was in disbelief as she looked at the masked man in golden armor high up in the sky through her telescope.


    ��Kill him while he��s just be an Extraordinaire!�� Xuanming��s gaze was filled with murderous intent. After saying that, he had already lept into the air, dashing towards Mag.


    Upon hearing that, the other two hall masters also had the same murderous gaze. They rose up and got ready to join hands to kill Mag, who had just be an Extraordinaire.


    Mag nced at the three men in ck robes elerating up towards him. He smiled under his mask.


    After bing a god, he would naturally need to have a weapon befitting his status.


    Mag reached his hand out towards the sacred stele.


    The sacred stele started rocking vigorously. A crack formed on its tip and a silver longsword flew out from within the sacred stele.


    The sword was a meter long. Its tip glistened under the light. Laws revolved around it and there were the words ��Heavenly Questions�� inscribed at the hilt.


    ��Thank you for the gift.��


    Mag gave his thanks silently.


    With the sword in his hand and thews linked with it, it was as though the sword was a part of him.


    At the same time, the three silhouettes from below had already arrived before him.


    Xuanming looked at the sword in Mag��s hand greedily. This weapon would make him invincible if he could get his hands on it.


    A dark shuttle broke through the space and appeared behind Mag��s head. ckws revolved around it and its dark and corrosive aura was so strong that the space could also be corroded by it.


    Mag did not look back. However, when the shuttle was 10 centimeters from Mag��s head, it stopped abruptly and was unable to advance further.


    ��How is this possible?!��


    Xuanming was stunned. The sources ofws that he had absorbed helped him increase greatly in power. He had already surpassed the Extraordinaire level.


    However, hisws were suppressedpletely at this moment.


    The other two men in ck took action at the same time. A ck spatial hole disappeared beneath Mag��s feet without a sound. Shooting stars exploded into vibrant fireworks above Mag��s head. But nothing could get close to him.


    ��We are reasonable people. You can learn what is given to you but you cannot force it upon yourself. More importantly, you should not be hitting your ancestors with your ancestors�� things.�� Mag raised the sword in his hand slowly and pointed it at Xuanming as he said in a bright voice, ��Immortel, you have caused trouble in the Nond Continent and killed the Elf queen. I will kill you today so that it can be a lesson learned for all.��


    Mag��s voice echoed around the sacred stele realm so all the Extraordinaires present could hear.


    Even when the three Extraordinaires joined hands, they could not hurt Mag at all. The Extraordinaires were all stunned. When they heard Mag��s words, they were even more shocked.


    ��Let��s go!��


    Xuanming��s expression changed. With amand, he split into three, and then into nine, before escaping in all directions.


    The other two hall masters turned as pale as a sheet when they saw that Xuanming had abandoned them, they all executed their escape tactics. One of them disappeared into the space while the other teleported.


    ��Escaping?��


    The Heavenly Questions sword in Mag��s hand disappeared and transformed into a ray of light, piercing through nine shadows in the space, and stabbing right through Xuanming, who was invisible, pinning him to the sacred stele.


    Following that, Mag punched the space and the third hall master who disappeared into the space was squashed and turned to mush as he fell to the ground.


    The Heavenly Questions Sword disappeared once again. On the rooftop of the Twin Towers miles away, a silhouette stepped out from a teleportation portal and was immediately impaled. He fell to the ground with his eyes wide open.


    The Heavenly Questions Sword returned back into Mag��s hand. It gleamed under the light and there was not a trace of blood.


    Mag took a step out and disappeared from Tucker City.


    That day, the 10th Hall Master of the Immortels died on the streets. All the secret hideouts were raided. The Immortel group ceased to exist in the Underground City from then on.


    At the foot of the sacred stele, the Extrodinaires looked at the two bodies lying on the ground speechlessly.


    A fellow who had just be an Extraordinaire could actually kill three experienced Extraordinaire powerhouses as easily as killing ants. His powers and skills would send shivers down the spine of all the Extraordinaires.


    Without a doubt, if they were the ones who went forward, they would not be able to escape the sword.


    On top of that, the warning of that man was still ringing in their ears. He dered that he would kill the Immortels because they caused trouble in the Nond Continent. It was a brazen speech but also a frightening speech.


    The Extraordinaires escaped in a frenzy, all returning to their homes to guard their family.


    ��I��m afraid this man will be the greatest downfall of the Underground City. I was too rash.�� Ferdinand sat in his military vehicle with a serious expression as he returned to the military.


    ��What will he do after killing the Immortels?�� Xi also had a serious expression. Mag, who had be a god, seemed so far away and strange to her all of a sudden. No one dared to go near him and no one dared to size him up.


    Very quickly, the news of the Immortels�� deaths spread to the Plutocrats.


    Therge organization with tens of thousands of years of umted power, with the top 10 Extraordinaires, countless Almost-Extraordinaires, and 10th-tier powerhouses, waspletely annihted just like that, leaving nothing behind.


    The Plutocrats were all worried about their safety. They activated their defenses and all the powerhouses returned to guard their family.


    Just when everyone was guessing who Mag would be targeting next, he returned to Tucker City and called representatives from the Plutocrats to go to the Twin Towers for a negotiation.


    Akali had just finished getting people to move the corpses away when she saw a golden silhouette descend from the sky,nding on the balcony.


    ��He... he ... he...��


    Akali opened her eyes and mouth wide, fully disying how shocked she was.


    The elders in the Family had previously warned everyone in the family to avoid this extremely dangerous man in golden armor and called all the core members of the Family back immediately.


    She stayed here because she was trying her luck and was also trying to be rebellious. If that terrifying powerhouse from the Nond Continent really wanted to exterminate the Dixon Family, she would be safe here instead.


    Only, she would never expect that instead of going to Dixon Manor, this man went to the Twin Towers, where she was at.


    Mag looked at the woman before him. Her hair was still damp and she was in a bathrobe. She looked as though she had juste out from the shower. Her cheeks were slightly blush red and the loose-fitting bathrobe was unable to hide her voluptuous figure. However, Mag found that her shocked expression and the look in her beautiful eyes, rather funny.


    Back then on WeTwit, she would always call him Big brother very fondly. Sometimes, she would tease him and even thought of keeping him as her gigolo. Why did she feel scared now that she finally saw him in real life?


    After killing so many people, Mag could not help but feel a little tired.


    Mag sat down on the lounge chair at the side. He looked at Akali and said, ��Dance for me.��


    1


    ��Mmm?��


    Akali froze. She swallowed back her pleas to be let off that she was about to blurt out. At the same time, she suppressed the thoughts of using her looks and exchanging her 20-year virginity for her life.


    This god who casually exterminated the Immortels and killed several Extraordinaires actually wanted to watch her dance?


    She didn��t know how to...


    No, at this time, she had to fake it till she made it.


    Behind Akali, the maids and bodyguards all had varying shocked expressions. They wanted to step forward but the terrifying aura Mag released had rendered them immobile.


    ��All of you, leave. Leave this floor.�� Akali ordered them.


    The strongest guard present was just an Almost-Extraordinaire. He would probably die from just one stare.


    Although the bodyguards appeared to hesitate, they still abided by her orders and left the top floor.


    Akali calmed herself down and smiled. She looked at Mag and said, ��I can��t really dance. Why don��t I do a striptease for you.��


    ��Mmm?��


    Now it was Mag��s turn to be stunned.


    He just wanted to cleanse his eyes with some pure beauty after seeing so much blood to calm himself down, before meeting the Plutocrats for a negotiation.


    He did not expect Akali to suggest a striptease.


    Er... this...


    ��Begin.��


    Mag remained calm.


    Akali bit her lower lip. She blushed. She thought that Mag would reject her suggestion and tell her to do something else. She did not expect him to be so direct.


    However, she cannot take back her words and she really did not know how to dance. In order to keep her life. Isn��t it just a striptease? Although she had never done it before, she had seen others do it quite a lot before.


    A pole rose from the ground. Akali looked at Mag woefully. She started twirling around the pole and posing seductively.


    The buttons on the loose-fitting bathrobe were slowly unbuttoned. After that, the bathrobe slid down Akali��s shoulder. There was a nude-colored thin nightgown underneath the bathrobe. Her long and smooth legs swayed gently from side to side...


    Mag sat upright, seriously appreciating the performance.


    Half an hour passed by in a blink of an eye. Akali picked up her clothes shyly and left after getting Mag��s permission.


    Mag adjusted his armor as he stood by the balcony, looking down at Tucker City.


    The city was majestic. It was a sight grander than any other city he had seen before.


    Beneath the Twin Towers, the representatives from the Plutocrats had arrived, including Ferdinand, who came personally, representing the military.


    There were more than enough meeting rooms in the towers.


    Mag sat on one side alone, facing the representatives from the Plutocrat, Ferdinand from the military, and the president of the Underground City.


    ��I��ve already exterminated the Immortels. You already know the reason for that and the oue of that.�� Mag told the people sitting opposite him calmly, ��I want to sign a Twin Tower treaty with you. The content is very simple. There are only two uses:


    ��1. Ensure that the Underground City will not invade the Nond Continent in any way.


    ��2. Use your lives and assets to guarantee the first use.��


    Mag sounded very overbearing but the uses were unexpected to them.


    After disying his unbelievablebat capabilities when killing the Immortels, the Plutocrats were already ready to submit to him.


    In the end, that��s all?


    To the Underground City, the Nond Continent was just barrennd. After tens of thousands of years, the Underground City had an absolute advantage over the Nond Continent. However, they had neverunched anyrge-scale invasions toward the Nond Continent.


    To the Plutocrats, the two uses that Mag raised were not disadvantageous to them at all.


    Ferdinand was equally shocked. Mag was cruel in killing the Immortels and that was enough to evoke fear in the Plutocrats.


    At a time like this, even if Mag demanded to be president, the Plutocrats would also consider making the president step down.


    However, Mag did not want anything. He just requested for the Underground City to not invade Nond Continent.


    He wanted to guard a world with a sword alone.


    At this moment, Ferdinand grew to respect Mag even more.


    This young man had foresight greater than everyone and absolute disregard towards power.


    The Twin Tower treaty was signed very sessfully. Neither party had any objections. They signed the contract very quickly and also made a blood pledge.


    This was a very strong binding contract. Everyone there could confirm that.


    ��I am still very young and can live for a very long time. I will be able to see all of you live till the end of your time.�� Mag put away the contract and gave everyone his blessings.


    Everyone smiled but inside, they were shivering.


    Mag got up and left.


    Around 10 minutester, in an abandoned building.


    Ferdinand looked at Mag, who had changed into his regr clothes, with aplicated expression. ��I don��t know if the decision I made back then was correct.��


    ��If you did not have the intention to invade the Nond Continent right from the start, I suppose you��ve made the right decision. At least I��ve helped you exterminate the Immortels directly. All that��s left are the Plutocrats who aren��t on the same team. It��s easy to settle them,�� Mag said with a smile.


    Ferdinand nodded. If he thought from that perspective, it was just like what Mag had said.


    ��I intend to return to the Nond Continent today. From now on, the Observer should be called the Ambassador to the Nond Continent and I only recognize Xi as the ambassador,�� Mag continued speaking.


    ��Alright.�� Ferdinand nodded. He did not have any objections to that.


    ording to the treaty they signed, Ferdinand did not intend to send any Observers to the Nond Continent again.


    ��I��ll get Xi to send you back,�� Ferdinand said. After that, he sent a message to Xi.


    Mag was okay with that. He wasn��t sure how to go back. He could not possibly poke a hole in the sky to go back.


    Ferdinand left. Not long after, a familiar flying car parked outside the building.


    Mag got in and looked at Xi, who had an aloof expression. He said with a smile, ��Why? It has only been half a day and you can��t recognize me anymore?��


    Xi rxed her expression. it was as though a heavy burden was lifted off her mind. She looked at Mag. He did not seem different from when she saw him yesterday.


    The man before her became a god through the sacred stele just now. He killed 10 Extraordinaires, exterminated the Immortel, and signed the Twin Tower treaty. He was akin to a murderer.


    ��Are you returning to the Nond Continent now?�� Xi asked.


    ��No. I want to bring some souvenirs back for them,�� Mag said with a smile.


    This time, Xi did not reject him. She brought Mag to a trading building immediately.


    Mag took the money he had gotten from the Immortel��s treasury and bought whatever he wanted, filling up three space magic rings before leaving.


    The flying car was now a battleship. They passed through the space nodes and entered into the Nond Continent.


    Mag felt a sense of familiarity when he saw the barren yet familiar scenery.


    He did not expect that his six-day trip to the Underground World would be like this. He only wanted to take a look at that new world but he identally wreaked havoc there.


    However, to him and the Nond Continent, it removed a giant threat.


    Next, he��ll exact all his revenge. He was going to get rid of the Great Old Ones so that he could spend his remaining life in bliss with his wife and daughters.


    The battleship stopped, suspended over Chaos City. Mag took a step out and suddenly, he appeared at the door of the Mamy Restaurant.


    ��Aye... when will Boss Mag be back? I��m about to starve to death!�� Harrison grumbled as he bit into the pastry in his hand and looked towards the restaurant.


    ***


    ��Ahahah... This is so embarrassing... I can��t live anymore...��


    At the top floor of the Twin Towers, Akali buried her head under her nkets in embarrassment and anger.

 Chapter 2489

    Chapter 2489: We Are Married (The End)


    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions


    Mag stood behind Harrison andughingly said, ��You got fat alright! What happened to slimming down and getting married?��


    Harrison, who was munching on a biscuit, was stunned before turning around together with Georgina. He looked at Mag with surprise. ��Boss Mag, you��re finally back! I miss you so much!��


    Mag turned to the side to avoid Harrison trying to hug his body. It was only a few days that he had been gone and he had obviously gotten even fatter.


    Harrison came back to himself after trying to hug Mag. He put down his biscuit embarrassedly, but he soon said matter-of-factly, ��You can��t really me me for that. Georgina is pregnant and her appetite is rather hearty. I can��t always let her eat alone, right?��


    ��Pregnant?�� Mag stared at Georgina��s slightly protruding tummy.


    !!


    Georgina blushed and hid behind Harrison shyly as she covered her face and said, ��I��m only two months pregnant. Don��t be mistaken. This is just fat.��


    ��Well at the very least he looks like he is about to give birth.�� Mag reached out to pat Harrison��s rotund tummy. Boing, boing. It made Mag want to ask, ��Boss, can you guarantee that your melon will be sweet?��


    Georginaughed happily. Her face had gotten a little round and one could no longer see the gloom of anorexia on her face. She finally had the innocent charm that belonged to a young maiden.


    Harrison was also smiling indulgently.


    Mag was always the one being lovey-dovey, so he really wasn��t used to, nor could he stand, others being lovey-dovey. He took out his key and prepared to go in.


    ��Boss Mag, will you be open for business today?�� Harrison came over and asked expectantly.


    ��I��m not open for business today. Come back tomorrow morning. I��ll make sure that you guys get to have the piping hot soup dumplings.�� Mag shook his head with a smile.


    Although Harrison was a little disappointed, he still quickly nodded and said, ��Sure, we��ll return tomorrow then.��


    Harrison helped Georgina into the carriage carefully as she waved at Mag. ��Goodbye, Boss Mag.��


    ��Goodbye.�� Mag nodded smilingly.


    ��Hmm? I seem to have heard Father��s voice!��


    At the second floor open window of the magic potion shop next door, a little girl with upward-pointing pigtails poked her head out of it. Then, she tried to move half of her body out of the window and turned her head to look at the restaurant. Amy��s eyes lit up instantly. She waved her hands and yelled with surprise, ��Father! Father!��


    Then, she proceeded to fall out the window because she lost her bnce.


    ��Ahh... Oh.��


    Before she could scream, Amy had already fallen into a pair of warm and sturdy arms.


    ��You can��t lean out of windows. You will fall.�� Mag hugged Amy and pinched the little one��s chubby face.


    ��It��s fine. I can fly.�� Amy pped her hands like a bee.


    How can my daughter be so cute?! Mag already couldn��t control his fatherly smile. The corners of his lips almost reached his ears.


    ��Is your ss over?�� Mag flicked a nce at the magic potion shop. She should be taking Urien��s magic ss today.


    ��I still have 15 minutes to go.�� Amy looked at her little genius electronic watch and shook her head in despair before pouting her lips and caressing her little tummy aggrievedly. ��But Little Amy is so hungry. I want to eat the grilled meat that Father makes. Those grilled meats with a lot of chilies.��


    I��ll make it for her right now!


    Mag tried his best to control his emotions as he asked, ��Didn��t Big Sister Xixi make lunch for you?��


    ��She did. She made the super green and healthy traditional Dryads�� food. Boiled leaves.�� Amy put up three fingers and seriously said, ��I only ate it three times and I really can��t eat any more of it...��


    Mag lost control of his smile. He knew about Xixi��s culinary skills. It was still fine when she cooked normal food, but once it had something to do with the Dryads�� traditional food, it would be a dark cuisine.


    See how aggrieved the child was?! She pouted her lips so hard that you could hang a bag on them.


    ��Then... We shall make an exception today. Father will y truant with you. Let��s go home to make some nice food.�� Mag swiped Amy��s little nose and carried her back towards the restaurant.


    ck Coal poked its head out of the cage and yelled, ��Amy yed truant! Amy yed truant!��


    ��Stupid crow. I might just burn your feathers off again!�� Amy turned around to re at ck Coal as a me danced on her fingers.


    ��No! I have just grown my feathers out! I need them for the winter!�� ck Coal huddled in a corner and shivered, bowing down to Amy��s evil forces.


    ��Coward,�� Green Pea called out with disdain.


    As though it was awakened by Green Pea��s call, a round orange figure dashed out of the magic potion shop and circled around Mag��s legs urgently before rubbing its round face against Mag��s calves fawningly.


    Amy looked down at Ugly Duckling and seriously ordered it, ��Ugly Duckling, you will eat dinner at Big Sister Xixi��s house today. The Dryads�� traditional banquet suits you very much. Come home after you have had your dinner.��


    1


    ��Are you serious?�� Ugly Ducklingid on the ground with widened eyes as it stared at Amy with a disheartened expression.


    Xixi walked to the door with a vial of potion in her hands and said to Mag with surprise, ��Boss Mag, you��re back?��


    ��Yes. I just got home. I missed the children. Can Little Amy get off school 15 minutes earlier today?�� Mag asked smilingly.


    Little Amy looked at Xixi with a little nervousness and anticipation.


    ��It��s fine. After all, we have learned all the topics that we needed to cover today. Amy simply needs to go home and practise on her own.�� Xixi nodded with a smile.


    ��Big Sister Xixi, I love you!�� Amy shouted at Xixi and her face instantly glowed.


    ��Rest well. It looks like another little one is going to make its entrance into this world soon.�� Mag flicked a nce at Xixi��s very obvious pregnant stomach. The Dryads�� pregnancy period was six months. The little one should be arriving soon.


    Amy didn��t forget to turn around to say to Xixi, ��Big Sister Xixi. Bring Ugly Duckling with you. Only let ite home after it has finished its diet dinner.��


    ��Sure.�� Xixiughingly agreed as she picked the dumbfounded Ugly Duckling up and brought it back into the shop. She closed the door and locked it under Ugly Duckling��s desperate gaze.


    ��Hmph. How dare it steal my snacks daily?�� Amy let out a huff through her nostrils. She felt gratified after avenging herself.


    Mag pushed open the door and entered the restaurant. Even though the restaurant was closed for six days, it was still perfectly clean. It was just a little quiet.


    Mag put Amy down and looked around before asking, ��Where��s Annie?��


    ��Big Sister Annie went to school. She��s the Hope School��s arts teacher now and she should being home soon.�� Amy ran upstairs on her short legs and fetched a pair of slippers for Mag. ��There you go, Father. Let��s change intofortable slippers.��


    Mag felt a warm feeling in his heart. She was indeed his considerate daughter.


    Mag asked as he walked to the kitchen, ��Does Little Amy prefer to have grilled mutton or grilled beef? Or perhaps, grilled pork belly?��


    ��I want all of them!�� Amy jogged over to catch up with Mag. ��I want to eat all of them.��


    Mag looked at the little one, who was full of expectations, and nodded. ��Alright. I��ll grill all of them for you.��


    The fridge was filled with all kinds of ingredients supplied by the system. After putting on the apron, he processed and marinated the beef, mutton and pork belly first.


    After finishing the prep work. Mag went upstairs to bathe and change into simple and clean clothes beforeing down again.


    The meat was marinated and the stove was set up.


    It wasn��t even four o��clock yet and only the father-and-daughter duo were in the restaurant, so Mag ced the little stove on the dining table and ate as he grilled.


    The pork belly was thinly sliced and it sizzled as soon as it was ced on the grill. Soon, the pork belly��s fat became transparent and Mag swiftly brushed a thinyer of sauce over it before scattering some cumin powder and Sichuan Pepper powder over it too, and then ting it.


    Amy had already prepared the lettuce. She wrapped the pork belly up and removed the bamboo skewer. The three pieces of pork belly were stacked together. She popped them into her mouth and chewed.


    The sweet and refreshing lettuce wrapped around the grilled pork belly was crispy and tender. She enjoyed the great feast of chewing the meat, yet it wasn��t too oily. It was a perfect match.


    Of course, Mag didn��t like to wrap it with lettuce. He preferred to pop the greasy pork belly straight into his mouth. He loved the sensation of the fat squirting in his mouth. It was fatty, yet not greasy. This was his basic skill of grilling pork belly.


    It was natural that children had a lighter taste.


    1


    After eating a few skewers of pork belly, the grilled beef cubes were ready too. He brushed threeyers of chili sauce over it and dipped it in the chili powder. It only basically reached Amy��s request of eating spicy grilled meat.


    Amy held the bamboo skewer like a squirrel as she blew gently at it. Then, she opened her mouth wide to bite off a beef cube. Her cheeks instantly puffed out as she chewed happily.


    ��Father, you eat too.�� Amy passed her skewer to Mag.


    ��Father isn��t hungry. Little Amy can eat them slowly. There are a lot of them and they are all yours.�� Mag looked at Amy indulgently. Speaking of it, many things had happened recently and he was exhausted trying to handle them. His care and concern for Amy had beencking greatly.


    Now that he had be a god, he should take more time to keep his childrenpany after he settled the remaining matters.


    Just like that, one person grilled and the other person ate. The father and daughter were enjoying themselves tremendously.


    Then, the restaurant��s door was pushed open.


    Irina, who was holding a takeaway roast goose with a motherly smile, stood at the door and stared at the father-and-daughter duo, who were eating the grilled meat, and the stack of bamboo skewers next to them. Her delicate eyebrows shot up like two swords and she said with an angry voice, ��You guys... are eating grilled meat behind my back?!��


    ��Oh, Wifey. Listen to my quibble.�� Mag immediately put down his skewers.


    Before he could quibble, Irina had already closed the door and tossed the roast goose away. She sat next to the table and took the grilled beef kebabs that Amy passed to her and instructed Mag. ��Add another 50 beef kebabs and 50 mutton kebabs each. There��s pork belly too? Then, add another 100 pork belly kebabs too.��


    ��Huh...��


    Mag tried to speak out, but he eventually went back into the kitchen to prepare the kebabs.


    Mag asked Irina, who was enjoying her meal, as he grilled the kebabs, ��Where��s Yayi?��


    ��In the ice cream shop. Firis and thedies are caring for her.�� Irina ate five beef kebabs and mutton kebabs in a row and gulped down the iced beer that Mag passed to her before appraising Mag properly.


    Suddenly, a hint of disbelief appeared in her eyes and her voice quivered slightly. ��You... have be a god?!��


    ��Yes. I encountered some opportunities over there.�� Mag nodded with a smile, but he didn��t borate in front of Amy.


    Tears gathered in Irina��s eyes, but she soon became normal again. She took the kebab in Mag��s hand and fed him with it. ��You have some as well.��


    Amy chimed in as she chewed on the mutton cubes. ��Mm-hmm. You��ll only have the strength to grill meat after you are full.��


    This meal of grilled meat took over an hour. The mother-and-daughter duo were full.


    Mag got Amy to go to the ice cream shop to tell thedies that he was back and toe to the restaurant for dinner.


    Amy wiped her mouth and was about to go out when Annie came in with an easel on her back. She was stunned when she saw Mag clearing the dining table and an ecstatic glow appeared in her eyes instantly.


    ��Teacher Annie is back. I have saved some kebabs for you. Quickly go wash your hands and eat,�� Mag said to Annie smilingly.


    Annie stepped in and patted Amy��s head before leaning the easel against the wall. Then, she greeted Irina with signnguage before going into the kitchen to wash her hands.


    Aftering out, she wasn��t in a hurry to eat. Instead, she asked Mag in signnguage, ��When did youe back?��


    Mag said as he ced the meat on the grill, ��I just came back a short while ago. Amy said you had sses today and she was in a hurry to eat the grilled meat, so we didn��t wait for you. However, the other big sisters wille to have dinner with us shortly.��


    Annie didn��t ask about anything else. She simply watched Mag grill the meat with a smile. She propped her chin on her hand and smiled brightly and purely.


    Talking about being teachers, Mag remembered that he had been absent from his sses for a week. He had to go for sses next Monday, otherwise the children would be unfamiliar with their skills and then he would have to spend more time with them helping them relearn their skills again.


    Soon afterwards, thedies came together.


    The restaurant��s door opened and Kiddo was the first to rush in. Her footsteps were shaky and she shouted, ��Father... Father...��


    Seeing Mag, who was standing in front of the dining table, Kiddo immediately dashed over and hugged his leg. She climbed up like a ko bear.


    Mag lifted her up like a kitten with exasperation and carried her in his arms.


    The little toddler was soft and smelled great.


    Muack.


    Kiddo leaned into Mag��s face and gave him a big kiss on his cheek. She held Mag��s face with both her hands and studied it carefully. She nodded her head after verification. ��It��s really Father.��


    ��How can I be a fake?�� Mag felt likeughing. This little one was rather dramatic.


    Yabemiya followed her in and agitatedly said, ��Boss, you��re finally back. I missed you so much!��


    ��Boss.�� Gina looked at Mag with joy as well, but she controlled her urge to give Mag an octopus hug.


    Ba��s gaze was immediately attracted by the grilled meat on the table the moment she came in and she aggrievedly said, ��Woah! You guys are actually eating grilled meat behind my back. This is simply too much!��


    Annie picked up a grilled beef kebab and passed it to Ba with a smile.


    Ba immediately smiled. She took the kebab and sat down next to Annie. ��Annie baby is the best. Big Sister loves you.��


    Firis was thest to enter with Yayi in her arms. The little one was scanning around with her bright eyes and her gazended on Mag. She immediately made ��Yi ya yi ya�� sounds and reached her little arms out for a hug.


    ��We��re not really very familiar with each other, so why are you so enthusiastic?�� Mag took Little Yayi from Firis reluctantly. The little one sniffed him like a dog before closing her eyes and falling asleep instantly.


    ��...�� Mag.


    Am I a hypnotic bed?


    ��Boss looks very nice to sleep on,�� Yabemiya said softly.


    Elizabeth��s lips moved, but she held back her smile. However, when she looked at Mag, she felt that Mag seemed to be rather different, but she couldn��t pinpoint exactly what was different.


    Mag put Yayi to sleep in a stroller as he asked the rest, ��What are we eating tonight? Grilled meat? Hot pot? Or stir-fried dishes?��


    Yabemiya stated her request. ��Actually, we have had hot pots and grilled meats for the past few days. Rena and Firis have already mastered the techniques. I would like to have red braised pork.��


    ��I would like to have the beggar��s chicken,�� Gina said.


    ��I want to eat grilled fish.��


    ��Then, let��s have stir-fried dishes. I��ll go get ready. You guys take a break first.�� Mag nodded before saying, ��Yes. I got you guys some little gifts. Go and open them yourselves.��


    He took out a bunch of presents from one of the magic rings and gave them to thedies.


    Thedies opened the presents happily, but Firis followed Mag into the kitchen. ��Let me assist you.��


    Mag didn��t reject her. Firis was an excellent helper cook. With her help, things could be done faster.


    The sounds of thedies�� exmations and doubts came from the outside. They were all gifts Mag brought back for them from Underground City. He didn��t deliberately choose high tech stuff. He chose things that were more practical.


    ��It��s so cooling andfortable.�� Yabemiya wore an intricate bangle on her wrist. It was a thermostat bracelet. It could make sure that the body temperature was maintained at a veryfortable level.


    Miya couldn��t stand the heat or cold at the same time. With this, she didn��t have to worry about sweating when she was busy at work now.


    The others�� gifts were all special too. Mag had chosen all of them carefully.


    For example, Amy got a super tidbits gift package, which included 100 Underground City��s most popr tidbits and they were all in extrarge size.


    Annie got a painting board, but it wasn��t an ordinary drawing board. It would turn into a bangle when it contracted and transform into a big drawing board after it expanded. The finished drawings would be saved in the drawing board. It was, without any doubts, a great tool for outdoor drawing.


    After dinner, thedies cleared the dining table and left.


    Mag continued the story of ��Journey to the West�� from where he stopped. The three children only fell asleep after he said the story three times.


    After closing the door gently, Mag returned to his bedroom. The lights in the room were dim and seductive. A beautiful figureid on the bed on her side. Her long and slender legs could vaguely be seen through the thin gauze.


    Mag��s lips turned upwards. He removed his bathrobe and climbed into bed, gathering that beauty into his arms.


    That night, the bed shook and nobody knew when it stopped.


    Outside of the window, the sky was getting brighter slowly.


    Mag instinctively reached for the bedside table but he felt nothing. He couldn��t help but feel funny. Even after transmigrating for one year, he still yearned for a cigarette after doing the deed.


    The person next to him was still panting. Her bright and clear eyes were teary. She was still satisfied, feeling slightly aggrieved.


    ��What��s the situation over there?�� Irina��s voice was still a littlezy and breathless.


    ��I got them to sign a contract and promise that they won��t invade the Nond Continent.�� Mag showed her the Twin Tower contract.


    Irina sat up and read through the contract carefully. She was rather surprised. ��They were actually willing to sign it? Didn��t you say that they have over 100 gods there?��


    ��I killed ten of them after I became a god. I destroyed the Immortels, the most powerful mysterious organization in Underground City, so they don��t have any way of objecting now,�� Mag said matter-of-factly.


    Irina opened her mouth slightly and stared at Mag with disbelief.


    Those were gods. The Nond Continent was unable to produce one in the past tens of thousands of years, and Mag killed 10 of them in one go?


    She wasn��t doubting Mag��s words. She simply felt that it was surreal.


    ��That fellow that invaded the elves previously was sent by the Immortels. They had a ��Hunting Gods�� n. They wanted to capture all the gods on the Nond Continent, so I exterminated them.�� Mag continued on.


    Irina pursed her lips and threw herself into Mag��s arms.


    Mag hugged her gently and quietly.


    The elven queen��s death must have been a blow to her. It was just that she didn��t like to show it in front of people.


    Mag hugged Irina for a long time. After sensing that she had calmed down, Mag whispered in her ear, ��I want to marry you. Let��s hold a wedding and invite all our friends. I want to formally and solemnly tell everyone that you are my wife.��


    ��Hmm?�� Irina was stunned.


    The sunlight lit up the room.


    Mag took out a sparkling blue diamond ring and got out of the bed. He knelt on one knee and lovingly said to Irina, ��Marry me.��


    Irina��s eyes reddened instantly and tears simply flowed down, but she couldn��t help smiling.


    She extended her left hand.


    Mag ced the ring on it.


    In that moment, Mag felt a sense of responsibility andpleteness.


    Mag got up and gathered Irina into his arms tightly. Their souls which orded with each other, made him feel joyful and blissful.


    ��We will hold the wedding in seven days. I��ll make the arrangements for everything.�� Mag ced Irina on the bed gently. ��Sleep now.��


    Irina slept sweetly with a smile on her face. Mag got up to take a shower. After changing into a new chef��s suit, he began to prepare for today��s operations.


    The customers had been deprived, as the restaurant had been closed for a week.


    Nobody knew who was the one that leaked the news, but long lines had already formed outside of the restaurant when the sky was just getting bright. The lines even extended into the park.


    Mag went to the floor-to-ceiling windows to take a look. He felt a little amused and touched at the same time.


    The Burning Legion was the most eye-catching. They were still the brightest kids even when they were under the dark tree shades.


    Firis also came to help early. Cami went home for her leave. ording to Mag��s original ns, it was still her leave today.


    However, it made sense when he thought of it. Cami was the chief of the vampires now. It was a waste on her talents when she came to the restaurant to be a chopper every day.


    See, Connie had alreadypletely transformed into the powerful chief of the orcs. Her full attention was on her career. She could only make a trip to the restaurant when she happened to be nearby on a work trip.


    Mag��s delivery service had ended because his only courier had run away.


    The restaurant reopened for business and all thedies arrived early to help with the preparation before the opening.


    Considering the fact that the customers might indulge in retaliatory consumption, Mag prepared double the amount for breakfast, including soup dumplings and youtiaos.


    After the preparation was done, all of them had their breakfast.


    ��Where is thedy boss? Why isn��t she down for breakfast?�� Miya asked curiously.


    ��She slepttest night, so she won��t be having breakfast,�� Mag answered.


    ��Why did she sleepte? Didn��t we listen to the bedtime story together yesterday,�� Gina asked with an innocent expression.


    Ba bit into the youtiao as she casually chimed in. ��Boss hasn��t been home for so many days. It would be weird if they went to bed early.��


    The ambiance at the dining table turned awkward immediately.


    ��Hmm. You��re actually the one who knows best.�� Mag cast a nce at Ba.


    ��I meant that she was so happy that she couldn��t sleep.�� Ba exined with a faint blush.


    ��Although I was very happy, I still slept very well,�� Amy mumbled as she continued to suck on her soup dumplings. Her face was almost touching the te.


    What would a bunch of innocent maidens know? Mag didn��t want to exin, as such matters would only sound worse if one exined it.


    After eating breakfast, Mag pushed the bicycle out to send Amy to school.


    ��Boss Mag, you��re finally back.��


    ��Boss Mag, I have been lining up here sincest night.��


    ��Boss Mag...��


    Familiar faces greeted Mag one by one. There was a hint of aggrievance in their tone.


    Mag greeted them familiarly before escaping on his bicycle.


    Mag parked the bicycle at the Chaos School��s gates. He greeted the mister guarding the gates before holding Amy��s hand and sending her to her magic ssroom.


    ��You...�� Krassu took the breakfast from Mag as he stared at him with shock. The feeling that Mag gave him today waspletely different. He had returned to his original nature. Krassu could no longer detect his aura.


    Krassu had formed a guess, but he couldn��t ask Mag directly.


    ��We have been bothering you for some time. Amy��s mother and I will be holding our wedding next Sunday. Would you pleasee on that day?�� Mag gave him an invitation.


    ��Wedding?�� Krassu was a little taken aback. He epted the invitation and nodded with a smile. ��I��ll definitelye on that day.��


    Amy��s eyes lit up as she asked Mag with surprise, ��A wedding? Is it the kind... that many people gather together and eat at?��


    ��Yes. It��s your mother��s and my wedding.�� Mag nodded with a smile. He patted Amy�� head and said, ��I shan��t dy your ss any longer.��


    Mag left and Krassu went to sit down at the table at the side with his breakfast. After having a few bites of the congee, he flipped open the invitation curiously.


    The wedding��s date was clearly written on the intricate and pretty invitation. The venue was at Mamy Restaurant, but the inscription at the end surprised him:


    The groom: Mag


    The bride: Irina


    ��So, he knew that I knew?�� Krassu chuckled. Oh well, Mag and Irina were clever people. All of them simply chose to keep quiet.


    Mag returned to the restaurant and opened for business on time. He made an exception to open the designated hot pot area for breakfast service so that more customers coulde in for breakfast.


    Steamer after steamer of soup dumplings floated out from the kitchen andnded on the customers�� tables.


    The youtiao and soybean milk set meals were also very highly sought-after.


    The stomach-warming and delicious congee with pork and century egg was the favorite of the working poption.


    The breakfast operation was halfway through when the supplies in the kitchen were getting short. Mag had still underestimated the power of the chowhounds�� revenge spending.


    Mag deliberately extended 30 minutes of the breakfast operation time so that those customers lining up at the back could have a hot breakfast as well.


    After the breakfast service was over, thedies went back to rest. Mag cooked another pot of congee and brought it upstairs to Irina.


    Irina, who was wearing loose pajamas, sat on the sofa with her legs crossed as she ate the congee. She asked Mag, ��What do you intend to do with the Great Old Ones now that the Underground City��s threats have been removed?��


    ��I will be going out for a trip tomorrow. I can sense their locations now and I am going to eradicate thempletely from the Nond Continent,�� Mag said smilingly.


    ��Eradicate thempletely? But even the gods could only seal them up back then.�� Irina frowned slightly.


    ��I found a way to deal with them.�� Mag opened up his palm and a silver longsword appeared on it.


    Irina looked at the two mysterious runes carved on the sword��s hilt and curiously asked, ��This is?��


    ��This is the ��Heavenly Questions Sword��. It is the other chance that I came upon in Underground City. It can be described as the exemplification of thews. It��s made to sh through thews,�� Mag exined. That was also the reason why he cut down the Underground City��s Extraordinaires like killing dogs.


    ��Then, I��ll go with you.��


    ��There��s no need for that. I��ll be back soon.�� Mag nodded with a smile as he caressed her smooth long hair gently. He sat next to her and asked her, ��Why don��t we have another baby?��


    Irina��s hands stopped in midair as she turned to look at him with a mischievous look. ��Are you sure that you can handle so many children?��


    ��I am a professional dad.�� Mag patted his chest confidently.


    Mamy Restaurant reopened for business and revived the businesses around this corner of Aden Square again.


    After giving Irina another booster shot, Mag went out to deliver the invitations before preparing for the lunch service.


    1


    Mag didn��t intend to have a big wedding. He intended to have a small and beautiful one. He was only going to invite their close friends, which would be around 30 to 40 people.


    On the invitations for his old friends, Mag signed as: Alex. On the invitations for his new friends, Mag signed as: Mag.


    He wanted his old friends to know that he was going to marry Irina, and he wanted the friends that he made in the restaurant to know that Boss Mag was going to marry thedy boss.


    ��He��s going to get married. It��s a pity that I��m not the bride.�� Gloria stood in front of the Blue Suede��s door with the exquisite invitation in her hands. She looked a little deste.


    Behind her, the wooden mannequin was wearing a long white wedding dress. It was in her size.


    ��Congrattions. I-I will attend the wedding.�� Luna took the invitation from Mag with a hint of surprise in her smile and plenty of best wishes for him.


    Watching Mag going away on his bicycle, Luna opened the invitation. The two silhouettes that were intricately drawn, were leaning into each other. It looked so blissful.


    ��This is great. Amy no longer has to worry that her mother won��t be present for the parent-teacher meetings.�� Luna smiled. She put away the invitation and walked towards the school. ��But, why do I envy her so...��


    ***


    Sargeras gathered the core members of the Burning Legion and seriously asked, ��Boss Mag is going to get married and he invited me to his wedding. What do you guys think I should bring as a wedding gift to show my sincerity and uniqueness?��


    ��I think you can give him a big piece of gold that is made into a heart shape.�� Mond suggested.


    ��That is so tacky... Are you trying to disgrace our chief?�� Kiel shook his head. After thinking seriously, he said, ��I think a heart-shaped gemstone is better.��


    ***


    The invitations were sent by the fastest lightning falcons to the Dragon Ind, to the Wind Forest, to the Twilight Forest, to Rodu, to the Demon Inds and into the hands of his old friends.


    Meanwhile, in Chaos City, the news of Boss Mag nning to hold his wedding, had leaked out.


    Overnight, 900,000,000 maidens�� dreams were shattered.


    ��This is absolutely a romantic epic, heroic blockbuster!�� Vicki looked at the invitation in her hands with an agitated expression.


    She had already found out about what Mag did after he entered Underground City, including ughtering the Immortels and sealing the Underground City��s entrance to the Nond Continent.


    Even though she held the pen, she would never dare to write that.


    Underground City that had born and bred her, had be the backdrop, but it didn��t affect her adoration for Mag, who had transformed into a hero.


    He was already the greatest powerhouse in the two worlds. He was indeed the god who was standing at the pinnacle of the world, and the first thing he did was to marry Irina, the woman who gave birth to Amy for him. She gave him everything.


    He was still running his little restaurant and weing every customer with a smile, just like the beginning.


    Vicki felt that her pen was already going to move of its own will.


    Ang, who had already managed to get a speaking role on the stage, had also received an invitation. She stared at the invitation quietly for a long time. She still couldn��t figure it out. ��In what ways am I inferior to her? I can be sweet or sexy. I can wear the ck silk stockings or the mesh stockings, yet he never looked at me properly!��


    ***


    ��It��s so romantic. He��s even going to redo the wedding again. He��s indeed the boss.�� Connie read through the invitation more than 10 times with a silly smile on her face.


    ��Master, I am going to Boss�� wedding. I��ll leave the tribe��s matters to you. Goodbye.�� Connie put away the invitation. She immediately packed her bags and set off.


    Rex walked out of the tent and perplexedly said, ��Isn��t the wedding in a week��s time? Why are you setting off so early?��


    ��Erm... I��m afraid some feelings might pop up on the way, so I��ll give myself more time to react...�� Connie said embarrassedly.


    Rex sighed inwardly. She did know herself very well.


    ��I��ll make the trip with you,�� Rex said.


    ��It��s fine. I��m just going to the wedding.�� Connie had already run out of the tent and her voice came from the outside. ��I��ll ride the fastest lightning griffin there.��


    ��That fellow has be stupid after you have been riding it frequently.�� Rex dissed inwardly, but he didn��t say anything.


    1


    ***


    After Mamy Restaurant operated normally for a day, its boss used the excuse of wedding preparations and took a day off.


    This excuse was epted by the customers temporarily.


    Mag piloted the battleship that Xi gifted to Mag on Ferdinand��s behalf and headed straight to thend at the extreme north.


    The battlefield ruins at the extreme north was where that half of Cthulhu was sealed, and it still had dozens of 10th-tier powerhouses standing guard.


    Mag put on his Alex mask and descended from the sky.


    The rm was triggered and two figures instantly dashed out. A few garrison teams also surrounded him.


    ��I��m Alex. I��m here to kill the devil in the seal.�� Mag identified himself.


    The 10th-tier powerhouse ascertained Mag��s identity, but they couldn��t understand the purpose of his trip.


    ��Lord Alex, this devil can��t be killed. You sealed it personally, so how are you going to kill it today?�� a demon powerhouse asked perplexedly.


    The other 10th-tier powerhouses were equally perplexed. They even doubted Mag.


    ��Because today, I am different from that day.�� Mag extended his hand and the Heavenly Questions Sword appeared on his palm. Boundless aura was released.


    ��This...��


    All the 10th-tier powerhouses went white. They instinctively retreated a few hundred meters backwards and looked at Mag, who was standing under the sealed stele, with disbelief.


    Such an immense aura was godlike and it made them want to kneel and pray to him.


    This Alex was already different from the Alex who had fought with the devil that day.


    ��H-he has be a god!�� An elderly elf eximed.


    Mag didn��t exin anything to them. He stepped into the seal.


    Cthulhu��s ck-scaled gtinous body was still immensely huge. Its gigantic bat wings were folded and it seemed to have sensed Mag��s arrival because it let out a series of jarring sneers. ��Tiny human, you will die one day, but I will be forever. When this seal spell formation rots, it will be time for me to descend upon the Nond Continent again...��


    Mag coldly said to Cthulhu who was squirming, ��This useless body of yours is indeed not as useful as your head. After all, it can provide octopus tentacles for the whole city. With such output and contribution, it deserves a little que for being the best supplier.��


    ��Arrangements will be made immediately!�� the system answered.


    ��Tiny...��


    Before Cthulhu could finish speaking, a white beam of light shed out from Mag��s sword and pierced through Cthulhu��s body several times.


    Beams of light emerged from Cthulhu��s stabbed body.


    The flying sword returned andnded in Mag��s hand.


    Cthulhu��s gigantic body suddenly exploded and turned into nothing.


    ��I��m actually very big. You can��t withstand me.�� Mag put away his sword and left the seal without a backwards nce.


    On that day, Cthulhu died and the seal on the ice sheets was removed. The guards who were posted at this cold and miserable ce, got to return home.


    Also, on this day, Mag went over all the Nond Continent��s mountains and rivers to kill the 15 Great Old Ones. Only that half of Cthulhu outside of Chaos City was left.


    ***


    The news of Alex bing a god was spread throughout the Nond Continent.


    Sean entered the pce urgently, but this heavily guarded pce still couldn��t give him much sense of security.


    Night fell and Mag, who had been busy running around for the whole day, came to the pce at the center of Rodu.


    Earlythe next morning, the Roth Empire dered to the world:


    ��The King, Andre, and the Crown Prince, Sean, died consecutively after contracting a deadly disease suddenly. The third prince, Yuri Edward, has been crowned as the King. Due to his tender age, Princess Vanessa will be the regent princess.��


    The world was shocked.


    ***


    ��Are you sure that you want that dress? Or, do you want to try another dress?�� Mag was holding onto two wedding dresses.


    Irina looked at the wedding dresses in Mag��s hands with great difficulty. One was a thin gauze dress in a refreshing look, while the other was in an opulent style with a long train. She liked them both, so what was she going to choose?


    Mag saw Irina��s hesitation and smilingly said, ��Why don��t we keep both of them? You can change your dress during the wedding process?��


    ��I think that will be great.�� Irina nodded.


    The wedding date closed in quickly. Mag had intended to give Irina an intricate and beautiful wedding, so that she could have a beautiful memory.


    Hence, Mag had been busy for the past few days. The most taxing was the Manchu Han Imperial Feast with 108 dishes in his mind.


    Mag had promised Amy to make the Manchu Han Imperial Feast for her, so he couldn��t eat his words.


    However, this 108 dishes�� workload was tremendous. Fortunately, after breaking through to the god��s realm, his understanding and control had reached their peak. He had already grasped most of the dishes in thest short few days.


    Amy ran over and curiously asked, ��Father, Kiddo and I only need to hold the flowers tomorrow, right?��


    ��Flowers? Where are the flowers?�� Kiddo, who was ying with building blocks on the floor, looked around, before continuing to y with the building blocks again.


    ��Yes. You two only need to walk in front of us with the flowers. Then, you can go eat to your hearts�� content.�� Mag nodded and patted Amy��s head. ��Furthermore, Father is going to make the Manchu Han Imperial Feast for you guys tomorrow.��


    ��The Manchu Han Imperial Feast! Is it that Manchu Han Imperial Feast that has 108 dishes and can be eaten over three days?�� Amy��s eyes lit up as though a light was sparkling inside them.


    ��You remembered it.�� Mag couldn��t help smiling. Indeed, a chowhound would never forget about food.


    ��Of course. That was the first time Father promised to cook delicious dishes for me.�� Amy nodded matter-of-factly.


    ��Hmm. Let��s eat together with everybody tomorrow, then we will have three days of different dishes ourselves.�� Mag nodded with a smile. Of course, he couldn��t be serving 108 dishes to the wedding guests, so he intended to select 36 dishes for tomorrow��s banquet.


    ��Yes, yes.�� The little one nodded and grinned from ear to ear.


    The night before the wedding, ording to the elves�� rule, Irina didn��t stay in the restaurant. Instead, she went to the factory in the north of the city.


    Mag put the three children to bed early. Heid on the bed and tossed and turned, but he was so excited that he couldn��t sleep at all.


    This was his first time getting married and being a groom in two lifetimes.


    After a sleepless night, Mag got up early the next morning. However, different from the usual grooms who were in a hurry to go out to fetch the bride, Mag went downstairs to prepare the lunch banquet.


    He wanted to give Irina beautiful memories for this wedding and leave a deep impression on all the guests present.


    The specially selected 36 dishes included: The Phoenix Tail Shark��s Fins, Red Plum Pearl Incense, Roasted Pheasant, The Arhat Prawns, Braised Fish��s Lips, Braised Fish Bone In Brown Sauce, Braised Shark��s Fins... etc.


    The system had already prepared all the ingredients for Mag in advance, but there was still a lot of preparation work that needed to be done in advance.


    Fortunately, Mag was different now. He had money now.


    The ingredients flew out of the fridge in sequence and were washed ording to their different requirements. Then, ��Fat Head Fish�� flew around in the air and the cut ingredients rained down and fell into the big tes that were prepared in advance.


    In less than half an hour, the ingredients that needed to be prepared in advance were all done and the stewed dishes were stewed in the pots over a mild fire. Only then did Mag go upstairs to bathe and change.


    He wore a smart ck suit and bacbed his hair. He even shaved his mustache, making him look even more handsome and alert.


    The three little ones were up too and they had changed with Gina��s assistance. The pink dresses looked very, very cute.


    ��Wow, Father is so handsome!�� Amy ran downstairs and she looked infatuated.


    Gina looked at Mag with brightened eyes as well. She blushed unknowingly. Boss looked even more handsome today.


    ��Alright, let��s go and fetch the bride.�� Mag picked up Amy with a smile and walked to the door.


    Many people had already gathered outside of the restaurant.


    The news of Mag getting married had already spread all over Chaos City for the past few days. As the perpetrator that shattered the dream of 900,000,000 maidens, he still made many young maidens and womene to witness the ceremony.


    For today��s wedding, the city lord��s castle specially sentw enforcement teams to maintain the order. There was a team of ritual guards of honor to assist with the wedding. Moreover, the city lord would preside over the wedding personally too. Such a standard was the first in Chaos City.


    Mag opened the door and stepped outside. Screams and cheers erupted in the crowd immediately.


    ��My heavens. He��s so handsome!��


    ��Why am I not the bride? I��m so aggrieved!��


    ��Excuse me, will you consider taking a concubine?��


    Thedies went crazy as soon as Mag appeared in his suit.


    A red convertible ssic car was parked in front of the door. Its bright red exterior was extremely ring under the sunlight.


    Mag had custom-made it from the system.


    The city lord��s castle did arrange horse-drawn carriages, but Mag rejected them. He didn��t think it was showy enough.


    Of course, his initial n was to go fetch Irina on Ah Zi��s back. He would then circle around Chaos City three times. That definitely would have been showy enough.


    However, this n was too over the top and it would expose their identities. Thus, it was called off.


    A convertible ssic car was understated opulence.


    The train was already running on the tracks and had begun its initial passenger-carrying operations.


    Therefore, even though this car with four wheels running on the road was catching people��s attention, it wasn��t too exaggerated.


    Mag got into the car and sat in the driver��s seat.


    The three little ones sat in the backseat and Annie was taking care of Kiddo.


    Yabemiya stood next to the car. She clenched her fist and encouraged him. ��Go ahead, Boss. Leave the restaurant to us.��


    Thedies from the restaurant were all here. Elizabeth, Shirley, Anna, Jane, Ba, Rena and Ang were all here.


    Oh, Cami didn��te.


    Mag didn��t care about that so much. He nodded at thedies and started the car. He was off to get the bride.


    He drove the car to the north of the city and stopped outside of the textile factory��s gates.


    The elves liked simplicity, so the textile factory wasn��t decorated. Only a rainbow carpet was extended from the door to the front gates. The princess was getting married today, so the factory stopped its operations for one day. Its ambiance was also very celebratory.


    The residents only knew that Boss Mag��s bride was an elf, so it seemed rather reasonable that he went to the textile factory where the elves congregated to fetch her. The residents didn��t spend too much time thinking about that.


    Mag got out of the car and stood in front of it as he stared at the door expectantly.


    The music yed and it was yed by the elves�� traditional ocarinas.


    Irina walked on the rainbow carpet with Ashley and Firis next to her. The opulent pure white wedding dress made her look even more pure. She wore a little gold crown which made her look noble and elegant.


    Mag stared at her. He only felt that he would never find another person as beautiful and lovely as her in this world. He couldn��t help but smile.


    Irina also looked at him. Even though she looked solemn, her eyes were full of smiles. He actually shaved his mustache. He looked rather good, like a... teenager?


    The newlyweds were flirting with their eyes. Firis was still in a daze. She only realized this morning that the princess was thedy boss and Amy was the little mistress that she was missing dearly. And, she... was just a clown?


    ��Mother is so beautiful!�� Amy clutched her hands together with sparkling eyes.


    ��Beautiful, Senior Mom...�� Kiddo also poked her head out and tried her best to stare at the bride who was walking over on the rainbow carpet.


    Annie got a drawing board out and expanded it to the size of 16k. She drew on the screen and the image of Irina walking over on the rainbow carpet appeared on the drawing board.


    ��I am here to fetch you.�� Mag opened the passenger seat door with a smile.


    Irina only looked at him lovingly before getting into the passenger seat.


    Mag got into the car and nodded at Firis and Ashley. ��I appreciate your help. Pleasee to our wedding.��


    Ashley nodded smilingly. She felt gratified like an elder.


    Firis nodded woodenly. She still couldn��t recover from the shock.


    Mag fetched Irina with a car and three children, but the bride��s entourage was exceptionally luxurious.


    500 elves riding on unicorns, carried all kinds of dowry as they sent their princess to her wedding.


    The red convertible sports car led the way and 500 handsome elves escorted them on beautiful unicorns. This unique scene made the pedestrians stop and watch.


    When the people saw the good-looking newly-weds in the car, they all gave them their blessings.


    With the city lord��s castle��s staff helping to maintain the order, the wedding entourage reached Mamy Restaurant sessfully.


    The red carpet stretched from the restaurant��s door all the way to the park. The field at a corner of the park had been painstakingly decorated. A flower path led to the small tform in the center while dozens of chairs were set up at both its sides. All the guests had already taken their seats.


    People realized with shock that the guests were all VIPs.


    The City Lord Michael was presiding over the wedding. The Buffett Bank��s Miss Scheer came. Principal Novan of Chaos School came. Rn the Lord of the Gray Temple came. Cami the chief of the Vampires came. Urien the Lord of Ice came. Master Rom, the god of forging, came. Drac the Vampire Ancestor came!


    ��That��s not all! Isn��t that young and noble elf sitting at the corner, the elven queen, Sally?!��


    ��Could that strapping man be Rankster, the Frost Dragons�� powerhouse in the demi-god realm?!��


    ��Boss Mag��s friends are simply shocking!��


    ��This is more than shocking... It��s earth-shattering. My goodness!��


    The surrounding crowd waspletely shocked by the guest lineup.


    The wedding car stopped and Mag helped Irina to get out of the car.


    The guests all looked over. Almost all of them had a smile on their faces.


    Michael stood on the tform and was about to officiate the wedding ceremony.


    ��Wait a sec!��


    Right then, an exmation came from the sky. A ckish gray griffin spiraled down from the sky and crashed towards the wedding venue.


    Novan lifted his right hand and a spatial cushion appeared above them. It caught the griffin that fell from the sky and ced it on the ground gently.


    A lean and tiny figure kicked the griffin away and crawled out. She smiled at the crowd, who was staring at her weirdly. ��Pardon me. I��m a littlete.��


    1


    It was Connie who had set off one week ago.


    ��Isn��t that the new chief of the orcs, Miss Connie? She came too!��


    ��But... she seems to have bumped into some trouble on her way here.��


    Someone recognized Connie very quickly and they all began to discuss among themselves.


    Connie covered her face and quickly ran to sit next to Ba, pretending that nothing had happened.


    Now, everyone was present.


    The elven orchestra yed the traditional music and Amy and Kiddo led the way with flower bouquets. Irina held Mag��s arms and stepped onto the path of flowers.


    Michael sincerely blessed the newly-weds with the ancient Nond Continent��s wedding blessings.


    Mag led Irina to the tform. The two of them stood facing each other and gazed into each other��s eyes.


    ��Could our groom and bride please say a few words?�� Michael walked off the tform. Officiating a wedding for a god was something that he could boast about for the rest of his life.


    The venue became quiet instantly as everyone looked at the two people on stage.


    An expectant gleam was sparkling in thedies�� eyes. Perhaps, every woman looked forward to such a wedding?


    Mag looked at Irina as he felt his heart racing. He wasn��t even that nervous when he faced the Great Old Ones. His voice was hoarse due to his nervousness, but he charmingly said, ��In death or life, even when separated and far apart, with you I made an agreement, I grasped your hand; together with you, I am to grow old. I will uphold this promise.��


    Irina smiled happily and with tears sparkling in her eyes.


    She suddenly understood what the three years of perseverance was for. It was for their family to reunite again. It was for her to be able to stand here and marry him at this moment.


    Mag pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly.


    Thunderous loud apuse rang out with a few soft sighs in the midst.


    The wedding ceremony ended in the fragrance of lemons. It was modern and yet touching. It would start a new wedding trend in Chaos City.


    Mag held Irina��s hand and led her back to the restaurant. On the second floor was their newly decorated bedroom.


    The guests also returned to the restaurant and waited for the banquet to start.


    Given the guests�� identities, the wedding banquet had never been an important part to them.


    However, this was Mag��s wedding. It was different because he was going to cook personally.


    ��If he isn��t cooking today, I might not havee,�� Drac said to Cami, who was sitting next to him.


    ��You have matured.�� Cami dissed. She was a little out of sorts.


    Amy held onto her bowl and found a great position for herselves. She was sitting in between Annie and Kiddo, who wouldn��t eat much. Ugly Duckling was crouching at Amy��s feet, wondering if it could get to eat some meat today.


    Everyone took their seat and started to chit chat. Many of them knew one another, so they were not bored.


    Scheer sat with Gloria, and Luna and Sally were sitting at their table with Vicki and Xi.


    ��Why do I feel that the ambiance at this table is a little awkward? Perhaps, this is the table of the Lost Love Alliance?�� Vicki said to Xi telepathically, ��Boss Mag is being too bold, right?��


    ��Mm,�� Xi murmured perfunctorily as she fiddled with her bangle.


    ��Hmm?�� Vicki cast a judging nce at Xi. ��I think she doesn��t look very normal either?��


    Under everyone��s anticipation, the dishes were served from the kitchen one by one.


    The Phoenix Tail Shark��s Fins, Red Plum Pearl Incense, Roasted Pheasant, The Arhat Prawns... The selection was so overwhelming that even the well-traveled guests couldn��t help but marvel.


    ��It��s great that I made it in time. Otherwise I would have missed this once-in-a-lifetime banquet,�� Connie, who had washed her face and changed, murmured as she munched on a big prawn.


    ��We��re going to eat this three days in a row! This is simply too blissful! It will be great if Father and Mother get married every day... The Manchu Han Imperial Feast is simply too scrumptious!��


    Amy grabbed a prawn with one hand and a pheasant��s drumstick with the other as she chewed on the shark��s fins. She couldn��t hide the blissful smile on her face.


    Irina changed out of the opulent wedding dress into the light and flowy one as she sat down for the feast.


    ��Lady Boss, you are the woman I envy the most. Really, you��re the only one. This is also the best wedding I have ever taken part in!�� Vivian said with a sincere expression.


    Boss Mag was now married and she had lost the chance to eat for free forever. Oh well, Luna didn��t try hard enough.


    Mag, together with Irina, toasted the guests. After the banquet was over, the guests slowly left.


    Thedies cleaned up the restaurant and with self awareness left too. They also brought the little ones with them, giving ample space to the newly weds.


    On the balcony on the third floor, Irina sat on the swing and turned around to look at Mag, who was pushing her, with a smile. ��I like this wedding very much.��


    Mag was also gazing at her smilingly.


    ��I also like you very much.��


    (The End.)


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!